ã€ŠThe Magus Eraã€‹


 Prologue

    Prologue

    The sky was grey with billowing clouds roiling steadily across it.

    Thunder crackled and a blinding sh of lightning streaked down from the sky, without making any noticeable sound.

    Qiang Liang, a demigod[1], held a zax[2] and stood upon a gigantic serpent¡¯s head, which had been beheaded just now , and was stunned as he gazed at the sky. He saw, hovering over the horizon, a wriggling purple serpent tail, which almost covered the entire vault of the sky.

    The serpent was so huge that he couldn¡¯t discern its head, and it blocked the entire skyline.

    Hiding the sky and covering the earth, the serpent¡¯s body was often submerged in dark grey clouds. Lightning asionally struck the serpent¡¯s body, and created a horrible atmosphere; which made the giant, Meng Ming, grimace in pain and shiver unceasingly.

    "This crazy bitch has gone mad again, who enraged her this time?!"

    While Meng Ming cursed, a mottled, ancient round cauldron[3] slowly descended from the heavens and floated in the air; with a sudden bang, thunder and endless lightning surged out from the cauldron. Soon, the sky returned to normal, and the huge serpent also vanished into thin air.

    ......

    Dark clouds amassed in the sky, torrents of rainshed onto the earth, and the air was filled with cool mist and showers of water.

    A brightly lit crystal pyramid made of ss, illuminated the dark night sky. Dozens of armed men wearing raincoats surrounded the pyramid, and kept a vignt watch over the ce.

    Suddenly, the raindrops started to ssh rhythmically on the ground, like the beating of a heart. The rain droplets gradually rose more than a foot high from the ground; and the rainfall weaved into dozens of water ropes, silently wrapping around the armed men¡¯s necks.

    The water ropes swung violently and broke their necks, taking their lives instantly. A dim silhouette suddenly emerged from the fog and walked towards the pyramid gate, step by step. Every step closer to the gate, the hazy stature became clearer and atst turned into a transparent man of water, who stood in front of the pyramid gate.

    In a sh, the water man slightly shook his body, transforming into a real person. The figure was tall , slim, dressed in a bright, ck armour, and had a handsome physique. He was Qing Long.

    Numerous water drops condensed into water ropes, which were wriggling like snakes, and drilled into the pyramid, cutting off all security equipment lines like sharp knives. Arge electrical fire emerged from the pyramid; only the lighting system was left intact.

    Forcing the three-foot-thick crystal gate open, Qing Long slowly walked into an exhibition hall.

    More than a hundred crystal exhibition tables were ced in a circle, under the brilliant lights of the hall. Cross-legged skeletons were positioned on each of those tables; and notably, the exhibition case in the centre, made of bulletproof ss, held a multicolored, translucent round cauldron, the size of human head. A totem of a dragon and phoenix was embossed on its surface.

    Qing Long moved closer and quietly observed the cross-legged skeletons.

    These skeletons had a simr structure to that of humans; however, the bones of their entire body had a dark golden colour, and were translucent like ss. If they stood up straight, their height might have reached more than two meters. More astonishingly, in addition to the two dark eye sockets on either side of their face, there was a third eye socket located in the middle of their eyebrows, which was slightlyrger than the other two.

    "Three-eyed people?" Qing Long pulled out a dagger and knocked the skeleton with it.

    The skeleton gave of sparks when it was knocked by the dagger, which had been made from a special alloy and was forged at a levelparable to diamonds. Unexpectedly, the dagger failed to leave even a single mark on the skeleton. Qing Long¡¯s expression became serious. Humanoid skeletons which were harder than diamonds must be extremely valuable, he thought.

    "This time, I came by myself...hmm, worthy." Qing Long turned around and walked up to the exhibition case in the centre;he chuckled and said, "Hey, if you don¡¯t show up, I may just take these treasures and leave..."

    The side door of the hall opened, and a team of warriors came in through the door. They were wearing long, ck trench coats and their bodies were wrapped in mes, lightning, hurricanes, and other odd supernatural visions. Walking in the front was a blonde haired young girl with green eyes, she was slim and pretty. Held in her hands was an oddly shaped jade sword.

    "Mr Qing Long, we¡¯ve heard so much about you." The girl walked towards Qing Long, slightly bowed to him and continued, "In the past few years, more than a hundred of our people have died by your hands, including three of my former Secret Service directors. However, what¡¯s inconceivable is, this is the first time that we get to see you in person."

    "Ayaya, I¡¯m not that handsome!" Qing Long teased the young girl; at the same time, he pressed his right hand onto the bulletproof ss case, and shattered it into pieces with his palm muscles.

    ¡°Oh God!¡± People who were standing behind the girl eximed aloud, and unconsciously took a step back. They had heard about Qing Long, who came from the Eastern country of Hua Xia, and was known as the strongest man in the world. However, they never thought that Qing Long would be so powerful!

    They had done tests a few days ago and confirmed that even tank guns could not break the case. Did Qing Long just shattered it bare-handedly? This was beyond their imaginations ¡ª was it even possible for a humans to be this strong?

    Qing Long held the three-legged cauldron with both of his hands, which gave an extremely pleasant feeling. Holding the cauldron, Qing Long felt like he was holding the entire universe.

    Qing long carefully put the cauldron into his bag, which was tied around his waist, and said, "These treasures are taken from Liang Zhu[4], the ancient city of my country. I have to bring them back. ording to our rules, the strongest man gets to make the decision. You won¡¯t disagree that I reim our treasures, will you?"

    The smiling girl looked at Qing Long and said with a soft voice, "Mr. Qing Long, you might want to know some of our research results...about these mysterious treasures. You may not guess it, but ording to our survey, we found that the soilyer, where these treasures were buried, have at least a hundred thousand years of history.¡±

    Qing Long subconsciously touched his bag. Thousands of years old antiques? Human history was still in its nascent stage, wasn¡¯t it? Was it even possible for those ancient people to create such a beautiful and exquisite treasure with such an inexplicable power hidden in it?

    The girl turned over her hand, and revealed the jade sword she had been holding the whole time.

    The jade sword was three feet long and a palm-size wide, carved out of a single piece of jade. Near the hilt, was an odd totem with an erected tower; scarlet eyes floated above the tower, seemingly evil and cold.

    "We have tested that this jade sword is made of Hetian white jade, the material was Hetian white jade indeed. As we all know, white jade is a type of nephrite, which is very delicate.¡± The young girl smiled, ¡°However, whether natural diamonds or ourboratory¡¯s hardest special alloy, this sword can cut them as easily as cutting a piece of tofu."

    The young girl brandished the sword, smiled and continued, "I split a strategic bomber with this sword earlier; across a distance of two kilometres, with my strength, I could split a strategic bomber. Mr Qing Long, I truly can¡¯t imagine what would happen if this sword was held in your hands.¡±

    Qing Long¡¯splexion drastically changed, he didn¡¯t take the girl and her people serious at all, they were just a bunch of cannon fodder to him. But, if this sword was as powerful as she said, this may not be that easy.

    "So this is a trap, then?" Qing Long asked. In the meanwhile, he twisted his neck and soothed the joints in his body.

    "We¡¯ve always wanted to have an opportunity to negotiate face to face, with you." The girl said with a charming smile on her face, "In the past few years, you have caused us too much damage. We hope that you will be able to join us. If so, you can have my position or even my superior¡¯s position, you only need to ask."

    "Of course, in exchange, we hope that we could have your loyalty and your creation, the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] [5]!¡± The girl¡¯s breath became disordered when she spoke thest few words.

    [Nine Secret Words] is a powerful magic spell. It can develop the human body¡¯s potential and associate it with the vast and mysterious power of the universe.

    The [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] was Qing Long¡¯s original magic spell, based on the [Nine Secret Words]. This spell enabled Qing Long to control earth, water, fire, and wind,municate with theherworld, travel to anywhere in the world within a moment, and also made him the world¡¯s most powerful human.

    "This is, of course, impossible!" Qing Long patted the bag around his waist and said with quirkyugh, ¡°If you have ever heard about me, you should have known that I am the type to seek revenge for the slightest grievance, and I¡¯m also famous for never betraying my ancestors!"

    Qing Long¡¯s body suddenly transformed into countless sharp wind knives and dashed towards the girl. Those wind knifes soon gathered into a hazy swirl, enveloping the entire hall.

    The girl shook her head and sighed helplessly, "I knew it, those damned idiot bosses insisted on spending so much effort in vain!"

    With a coldughter, the girl held out a golden bamboo slip[6] and threw it upward. Along with an earth-shaking thunder, blood-red lights emerged from the dark eyeholes of the cross-legged skeletons.

    With a buzzing sound, the red lights quickly converged into a huge blood-red cage, firmly imprisoning Qing Long inside.

    The light cage remained motionless as it was hit by Qing Long¡¯s wind knives; all of the wind knives shattered into pieces.

    Outside, the dark clouds billowed over the eastern horizon and waves of lightning were seen, followed by the unceasing rumble of distant thunder.

    On the street, innumerable screams could be heard; people looked up at the sky in fear. They saw the clouds drifting and changing forms; behind the dense clouds, there was a gigantic purple serpent slithering above.

    Inside the pyramid, Qing Long fell down on his knees, blood smeared all over his body. In the light cage, ny-nine light spears floated in the air, silently aiming towards him; in the very next second, all of those spears pierced his body.

    "Damn! Does this weird stuff really have such a strong power?¡± The girl excitedly caught the golden bamboo slip, which fell down from the air and shouted hoarsely, "Qing Long, did you see that? You are the most powerful human...yet you are so vulnerable in front of us!"

    "These skeletons, this bamboo slip, and that cauldron, they all came from the same ce! They are the treasures from thousands of years ago! God, so amazing; ording to the methods described on bamboo slip, arranging these skeletons in certain orientations can truly release this much magnificent power!" The girl yelled hysterically.

    "What...the...hell is this?" Qing Long moaned in pain and looked up.

    "There are records in this bamboo slip which say that this is an ancient strategy[7]; as for the name...sorry, our linguists have yet to decipher that.¡± The girl shrugged and said, "but these skeletons, they are called..."

    Suddenly, purple lightning fell from the sky, and struck the crystal pyramid.

    All of the crystal sses were instantly destroyed by the lightning, the girl and her people were burned into ashes, and the round three-legged cauldron started to emit a faint multi-coloured light that wrapped around Qing Long¡¯s body. Qing Long roared in pain and his body twitched violently. With blood covering his entire body, he felt as though his lifeforce, the essence of his body and his soul were all being rapidly extracted by the cauldron.

    The three-eyed skeletons simultaneously raised their arms and pointed at the sky, as if to cast a counterattack. The blood-red light in their pupils condensed into a huge red dragon and rushed towards the purple lightning.

    The dragon vanished in the air once it collided into the purple lightning; at the same time, ny-nine three-eyed skeletons shook fiercely and exploded into golden dust.

    Qing Long was enveloped by a purple ray. He felt an inexhaustible power rush down from the sky and destroy everything in its path. The purple lightning then condensed into a human-sized lightning sphere£¬shed across the air and disappeared. After a few seconds, everything subsided.

    The public square and the pyramid were gone without a trace, nothing was left.

    Qing Long

    He possesses unsurpassed wisdom and extremely strong spiritual power. He created the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Word]¡¯ based on the [Nine Secret Words]. He was known as the strongest human in the world. To retrieve the lost treasure¡ªthe round cauldron, which belonged to the ancient city of Liang Zhu¡ªQing Long fell into a trap and was gravely injured. After that, he was influenced by an unknown power, unexpectedly traveled through space and time, and was reborn as Ji Hao in the Fire Crow n.

    ----------------------------------------

    [1] Demigod : Half god, half human.

    [2] Zax : A tool simr to a hatchet, used for cutting and dressing roofing tes. Old English seax knife; rted to Old Saxon sahs and Old Norse sax.

    [3] Cauldron: Many cultures, including the ancient people of China and Greece, used cauldrons as ornaments, trophies, sacrificial altars, cooking vessels or tripods, and decorative ceramic pottery.

    [4] Liang Zhu: A mysterious, ancient city, located in the Eastern country of Hua Xia.

    [5] [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words]: a mysterious magic spell; it can discover the deepest potential of the human body.

    [6] A bamboo slip: One of the main medias for literacy in early China.

    [7] Ancient strategy: Refers to the tactical deployment of troops in coordination with Magus sorceries.

 Chapter 1 â€“ Hunter

    Chapter 1: Hunter

    The Southern Wastnds, a boundless primitive jungle.

    Poisonous miasma spiralled around the treetops of the tall, ancient trees. The miasma reflected the sunlight, creating colorful rays of light that merged into a gorgeous rainbow.

    Drifting above was a floating ind with a circumference of several hundred miles. Dozens of white-dragon-like waterfalls roared out from the edges of the ind. A hurricane blew by, dispersing the waterfalls into a cloud of mist. Dozens of rainbows were dancing around in the mist,plementing the colorful miasma circling around the treetops.

    Ji Hao was standing on the edge of the ind, gazing down at the vast Southern Wastnd jungle.

    A breeze ruffled Ji Hao¡¯s hair. He had a determined and delicate face and a pair of deep, mysterious eyes, that shone brightly. Whenever Ji Hao focused his gaze on a certain area, nine dark purple and golden sh marks[1] would suddenly appear around the pupils of his eyes, which, although seemed dignified and mysterious, made others feel ufortable to directly look at them.

    A simple leather skirt wrapped around his waist. Two sharp eyebrows struck out from his temple, his nose stood tall and straight, and his lips were angr and broad. From time to time, the corners of his mouth would form a faint, mocking smile. This handsome and attractive young man, Ji Hao, didn¡¯t seem to take anything to heart.

    Ji Hao looked like a pine which was firmly rooted in the rocks, no matter how fierce the wind and the rain were or how heavy the thunder and lightning roared, he seems would stay immovable and indestructible like a mountain.

    A gigantic crow with a wingspan of more than thirty feet, was standing beside Ji Hao. His red pupils seemed faintly zed. The crow turned his head and looked around every now and then.

    ¡°Mr. Crow, we¡¯re just taking a stroll. Rx.¡± Ji Hao patted one of the his talons and said, ¡°Later, we will get you a serpent to fill your stomach, then we will go to the ck Wind Valley. Let¡¯s see if we can find some ¡®Wind Dragon nt¡¯ for Abba.¡±

    The crow cawed a few times then intimately rubbed Ji Hao¡¯s head with its sharp beak.

    Ji Hao raised his head and stretched his arms. He yawned and said, ¡°Comfortable, sofortable. No need to stay with those old grandpas and study grass...tree bark...snake teeth...or poison sacks...so nice!¡±

    ¡°Hey, are there really people who do not fear death? Don¡¯t these stinky snakes know that this jungle belongs to us, the Fire Crow n? This is the Fire Crow n¡¯s territory!¡± said Ji Hao. He looked around, then suddenly widened his eyes and pointed down at the jungle.

    A group of topless, sturdy, and two-meter-tall men, with scars shed all over their bodies, were swaggering around in the jungle. They were carrying a variety of hunted prey on their shoulders. Ji Hao looked carefully, there were tigers, leopards and bears; each of them were tens of feet tall, like a small mountain of meat.

    ¡°Bastards! This is the Fire Crow n¡¯s hunting grounds. Those animals are ours! These animals, even the smallest one can feed a kid for a whole year. If you would get them skinned and cleaned, you could even trade for three young women with those furs!¡±

    Ji Hao shouted out. He opened his arms, locked his fingers together[2] and cast a spell. Suddenly, the waterfall closest to him rumbled and no longer fell straight down; a mysterious power tilted the waterfall thirty degrees towards those men in the jungle.

    Those ck Water Serpent n warriors were happily walking in the jungle, while the waterfall transformed into a heavy downpour and fell onto their heads. They saw the waterfall,ughed out loud, opened their mouths and headed up to drink the chilly and sweet water pouring down from the sky.

    The man who walked in the front had a ten-foot-long Single-Horned Serpent coiled around his waist, which swayed its body leisurely. The sudden bath seemed to make it feel iparably joyful. The Single-Horned Serpent is the ck Water Serpent n¡¯s special battle beast. Only elite warriors had the qualifications to have a Horned Serpent as a contract fighting beast, help them with killing in the battle.

    In the torrential rain, the water droplets suddenly turned into lines then slowly gathered into transparent water ropes, which silently and abruptly wrapped around the men¡¯s necks.

    ¡°Enemies...a sneak attack!¡± roared the leader, his voice full of fear.

    Had they just been attacked by a water magic sorcerer?

    But to sneakily attack enemies in a torrential rain is one of the ck Water Serpent n¡¯s specialties. In the Southern Wastnds, the ck Water Serpent n¡¯s archenemy was the Fire Crow n, who were experts at fire spells. They never had heard of a Fire Crow n Magus warrior who could cast a water spell.

    Ji Hao changed his hand gesture. The water ropes shook violently and sent the men flying. One after another, they heavily smashed onto the trees and fainted.

    Only the leader struggled up, ripped apart the water rope from his neck, and tore it into countless water droplets. A water-tank-sized pit appeared on the tree trunk behind him, clearly showing just how strong his body was.

    ¡°The coward who only dares to use sneak attacks, show your face!¡± The man jerked out a long spear and growled angrily.

    The single-horned serpent uncoiled itself from the man¡¯s waist, nimbly moved around in the heavy rain, and spat out cold ck smoke fitfully from time to time.

    ¡°Mr. Crow! Go!¡± Ji Hao hopped onto the crow¡¯s back. The gigantic crow opened his wings and let out a sharp caw, rushing down towards the furious man.

    The floating ind was a few miles above the ground. The crow diving down at lightning speed, reached the forest within the span of a few breaths.

    Once the ck Water Serpent n¡¯s warrior saw the crowing, his face twisted in fear that even hardly looked like a human face. He screamed out, ¡°Fire Crow! Fire Crow! The Holy Land protector!¡±

    The Fire Crow swiped downwards with its talon, the ck, steel-like talon gently bumped into the man¡¯s body; the man¡¯s body then exploded into a cloud of dense bloody mist and sshed everywhere. The Single-Horned Serpent turned around in fear and tried to flee; but the Fire Crow opened its beak toward the serpent and spewed out ava-like red me.

    The Single-Horned Serpent hissed loudly as it was burnt to a wisp of smoke. Several ancient trees were also set aze by the fire, like a few torches.

    After that, the Fire Crow spread out its wings,nded on a branch, and proudly cawed towards the sky.

    Ji Hao patted the Fire Crow¡¯s head and leapt down into the woods. Not far away, there was an enormous tree with vines coiled around it. Ji Hao neatly selected several hundred-year-old ¡°Dragon Vines¡± and weaved them into a rope. then tied the fainted men and all the hunted animals together with it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s bring them back first. Mr Crow, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Ji Hao hopped on the Fire Crow¡¯s back again, then whistled sharply. The Fire Crow picked up the captives and animals, pped his wings, and flew south. With a few ps, the crow rushed high into the sky. His jet-ck plumage started emitting a faint, fiery light; the crow transformed into a streak of mes and flew far into the distance, soon disappeared.

    About an hourter, a majestic mountain blocked their way. On the mountaintop, thousands of mulberry trees were standing.

    Tens of huge bird nests could be seen on the treetops. Hundreds of colossal crows, even bigger than the Fire Crow under Ji Hao¡¯s feet, were hovering around those trees.

    They were still a few hundred miles away from the mountain when a stream of fire shot towards them. A three-meter tall muscr man was standing on the mes and growled loudly at Ji Hao, ¡°Hao! You snuck away again? How old do you think you are? You¡¯re just a little kid! Aren¡¯t you afraid of being snatched away by arge bird?¡±

    Pausing for a second, after seeing the captives and hunted animals in the Fire Crow¡¯s talons, the brawny manughed out loud and waved his fists, ¡°You really are our big brother, Ji Xia¡¯s son! Where did you catch these stinky snakes? Now we¡¯re going to have enough mining ves, for the mines in the back of the mountain!¡±

    He hesitated for a second, then frowned and continued, ¡°You should go back first. Brother Ji Xia¡¯s distant cousin came...and he brought his people...this guy... is not amiable at all, I¡¯m afraid he has note with any good intentions...¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s facial expression changed. He tapped the Fire Crow¡¯s head. The crow then sped up and headed towards the deep valley below the massive mountain.

    ----------------------------------------

    [1] Dark golden and purple marks: A series of symbols which contain mysterious power.

    [2] In mysterious Eastern culture, Magi and Maguspriests usually cast their magics by locking their fingers together in certain motions while chanting magic spells.

 Chapter 2 â€“ Malice

    Chapter 2: Malice

    The Fire Crow darted out, transforming into a streak of mes. Ji Hao gazed at the valley below while standing on the head of the Fire Crow. The crow cawed and unfolded its wings, gliding through the hundreds of feet wide gaps between mountain cliffs and mountain peaks. Soon after, his view became broad, a magnificent valley appeared in front of him. The valley was hundreds of miles long, the widest part of the valley was over thirty miles.

    The adjacent lofty mountainside is known as the ck Gold Mountain, the Holy Land of the Fire Crow n. Fire Crows are legendary creatures, known to be the most powerful fighting beasts of the Fire Crow n. The ancient, legendary Three¨CLegged Golden Fire Crow was themon ancestor of both the Fire Crows and the Fire Crow n.

    A mulberry woods were nted at the end of the valley, in an area spanning tens of miles, and countless nests were built atop those towering mulberry trees. Arge group of Fire Crows were hovering silently above the woods.

    When Ji Hao and Mr. Crow arrived at the mulberry woods, all of the crows hovering in the air stopped andnded on the branches, silently gazing at them. After a while, all those crows slowly spread their wings, moving their chests down to salute Mr. Crow in their own special way.

    Ji Hao leaped from the head of Mr. Crow and whistled. Mr. Crow pped his wings and darted out, again transforming into a streak of mes, hovered around in the air thousands of feet from the ground and flew towards the Gold ck Mountain.

    Numerous young Fire Crows silently stared at Ji Hao with their red eyes. The mulberry forest was filled with a strange and solemn atmosphere. Ji Hao waved his hands to the young Fire Crows and walked away, following a trail, which was narrow and meandering, less than three feet wide.

    The rustling sound of leaves could be heard as wind blew across the branches. From a distance, the mulberry forest seemed to have a circumference of only ten miles, but when viewed from below, it seemed vast and endless.

    After running along the tail for a few minutes and left arge piece of shadow behind his body, Ji Hao sighted two towering trees, which were so thick that took hundreds of people to put their arms around them; however, these two trees werepletely invisible from out side of the woods. The two trees were twenty meters apart from each other. Their branches entwined and formed an archway, which emitted a faint, fiery glow. Ji Hao walked through the archway, and felt that the air was zing hot. A meadow of forest came into view.

    At the end of the forest stood a huge dome made of wood. At the top of the dome, there was a thirty-foot-thick wooden foundation, upon which a tform was built. On the tform was the gigantic skeleton of a Golden Fire Crow with the wingspan of hundreds of feet wide. Although, there was only a skeleton of this Gold Fire Crow remaining, Ji Hao sensed that the skeleton possessed a vast, strong, mysterious and inexhaustible power, which enveloped the entire woods. At first nce, the skeleton seemed like the zing sun, floating in the air. Even more astonishing was the fact that this Golden Fire Crow skeleton had three leg bones.

    Ji Hao bowed three times before the skeleton and crossed his fingers to pray for a while in a low voice. After praying, he silently walked to the door and peeked through the cracks between the door and its frame. The rooms were very broad, seeminglyrge enough to amodate thousands of people. This was the Fire Crow n¡¯s council room, essible only to leaders and elders for discussion of the most important matters of the n.

    The floor was paved with stones; a zing bonfire was set in a firece that had been built into the center of the room. A skinned beast hung over the fire and was being grilled till it sizzled and had a golden luster,rge drops of fat dripped down into the me, Ji Hao could even smell the thick scent of grilled meat.

    Tens of y jars were ced next to the firece. A few scrawny, elderly men and several muscr, middle¨Caged men used these jars to asionally fill their stomachs with liquor. Tens of sturdy men and the same number of elderly men sat around the firece while drinking with a serious face. No one was talking, besides the sounds of pouring wile and cutting meat, only the sound of zing me could be heard..

    At the time of Ji Hao¡¯s arrival, half of the beasts had already been eaten and, after he looked around for a few minutes, the beast¡¯s bones were chopped into pieces to extract and eat the marrow. Those men also finished the liquor without leaving a single drop.

    A sturdy-looking man, who was over three-meter tall, eyes narrowed like snake eyes and long hair bound into a thick braid in the back, disyed a hint of menace on his face. Suddenly, he grabbed a jar and swung it to the ground, smashing the jar and underlying stones into pieces. With a loud noise, the silence was broken.

    ¡°We ate and drank enough, let¡¯s talk!¡± The man slowly stood up, his skin steaming. In an instant, the room was filled with hot air and seemed much smaller than before.

    ¡°Ji Xia, you are not the same as ten years ago; you are no longer the strongest warrior amongst us! Look how skinny you are! After breaking your Magus upoints a decade ago, you no longer are a Senior Magus! Now you are just an ordinary person!¡±

    The man was pointing at another man, who faced the door.

    He continued, ¡°What qualification do you have to be our leader!? What makes you eligible to lead us, the guardian warriors of the Holy Land!? Why do you stillfortably hold the highest power within our n!?¡±

    The man who was being pointed at, slowly stood up. His shoulders were broad and he was tall, even taller than the provocative man. However, no muscle could be seen on his body. His skin seemed tightly attached to his bones, making him look like a skeleton and could even be blown away by a gust of wind.

    He was Ji Xia, Ji Hao¡¯s father and the former strongest warrior of the Fire Crow n!

    However, when Ji Hao was born, he was ambushed by the Fire Crow n¡¯s sworn enemy, the ck Water Serpent n. He was seriously injured while protecting his son. From that day onwards, his body had continued to deteriorate year after year. Some of the fellow nsmen believed that he had lost his power and strength.

    Ji Hao clenched his fists and gazed at Ji Xia. Ji Hao¡¯s mind shed back to that battle, clearly remembering that Ji Xia fought desperately to protect Ji Hao, using his own body to block all of the enemy¡¯s attacks. Ji Hao had felt his father¡¯s boiling, hot blood ssh on him. Ji Hao threw a sideways nce towards the provocative man.

    ¡°So, Ji Mu, my brother, what do you have in mind?¡± said Ji Xia while calmly smiling.

    Ji Mu didn¡¯t answer. A boy jumped abruptly up, pointing at Ji Xia¡¯s nose, and shouted, ¡±You old waste! Do we need another talk here!? Just take your Qin Yi n woman, your little bastard, and get out of here! Let my father be the leader! My father will take care of our Holy Land and our people!¡±

    The boy held his head high, puffed and continued, ¡°The worship ceremony is near; all the leaders wille to the Holy Land and worship our ancestors! In front of all those n leaders, you shouldt resign and leave the Holy Land!¡±

    ¡°Old waste!? Qin Yi n woman!?¡±

    Ji Hao sneered, kicked the door open, and rushed into the room without a second thought.

    ¡°Little bastard, who are you talking about!?¡± Ji Hao shouted. He quickly locked his fingers together and spat towards the bonfire. A wisp of me soared towards the boy.

    The unexpected, raging fire burnt the boy¡¯s hair and eyebrows into a puff of smoke.

 Chapter 3 â€“ Challenge

    Chapter 3: Challenge

    The boy was not prepared for this fire.

    Fire Crow n¡¯s warriors, however, were born with the talent to control fire. The boy, cursed in rage, patted his body and put out the me; soon, only wisps of smoke were left around his body.

    Ji Hao proudly looked at the boy¡¯s bald head and loudly said, "Hah, a waste who couldn¡¯t even stand a handful of fire, who gave you the guts to mor around here?"

    Ji Xia, with his arms folded across his chest, amusedly looked at Ji Hao, while he remained silent.

    Several elderly men who sat around the bonfire, happily nodded andughed oddly at Ji Hao. These elderly men seemed to be the eldest among the people present.

    Amongst a group of muscr men who were sitting in front of Ji Xia, one man stood up. He was not shorter than Ji Xia, but was born with a slim stature. Unlike other warriors, no muscles were to be seen on his body. His skin was white and tender and he didn¡¯t look at all like a tribesman of the southern primitive forest. His long hair was tied into a braid by three jade rings andid on his back; bright lights shed through his slender eyes, which made him look like a cunning person.

    "Wu, do not humiliate our family." His voice was cold, feminine, and gentle, emanating a gloomy atmosphere.

    The boy, whose hair and eyebrows had just burned, shouted and took a big step towards Ji Hao. He moved nearly a hundred feet in a single step, and then threw a punch to Ji Hao¡¯s face. He simultaneously growled, "Bastard! You only dare to attack from behind! I am Ji Wu, son of the powerful Ji Shu!"

    The wind brought by Ji Wu¡¯s fists blew across Ji Hao¡¯s long hair, straightening every single strand backwards, pulling against his scalp and causing great pain.

    So powerful!

    Ji Hao immediately realized that Ji Wu was at least three times stronger than himself. Physically speaking, it was impossible for Ji Hao to endure this punch.

    Ji Hao¡¯s fingers changed form and locked together; his body shed, exploding into seven or eight blurred shadows and moved away. Ji Wu¡¯s fist thundered in the air without even touching Ji Hao¡¯s shadow.

    Ji Hao mumbled a spell and tens of arm-thick, fiery serpents flew from the bonfire and rushed, under Ji Hao¡¯s control, towards Ji Wu.

    Ji Xia breathed gently and smiled, looking at those flying, fiery serpents and said, "Honourable Elders, Hao has been learning magic from you all these years; it seems he has already made some achievements."

    Several elderly menughed and nodded triumphantly. An elder whose eyes were shining with a green, fiery light said, "Hao has excellent talent in Maguspriest sorceries. He will most likely be the first Supreme Magus in our Fire Crow n in ten thousand years."

    Ji Xia and several warriors sitting beside him smiled, while Ji Shu and his followers, who sat in front of them, frowned simultaneously.

    Ji Shu, the delicate and beautiful man, growled, "Wu! Ji Hao is a legendary genius, you must be careful!"

    In the meantime, Ji Shu threw a nce of discontent towards those elders. These elders were the most respected Maguspriests in the Fire Crow n; their bias towards Ji Hao waspletely obvious.

    Ji Wu let out a growl and a shield-shaped tattoo on his left arm lit up; a metal buckler darted out of his arm along with a stream of fire[1], shielding his upper body from behind. This bronze buckler was exquisitely crafted with a totem iid on its surface ¡ª a tower with a bloody eye floating above.

    "This shield looks so familiar!" Ji Hao gazed at the delicate totem, immediately shocked.

    His hands subconsciously locked together, he had only used thirty percent of his power to control the fiery serpents before, but now all of his force erupted at once.

    Tens of fiery serpents suddenly expanded, devouring each other. Soon, three hundred-foot-long, fiery dragons appeared and, along with the fierce sound of wind, collided against the shield.

    With a loud buzzing noise, twelve fist-sized twisted symbols[2] emerged from the surface of the shield; a three-feet-thick cyan light shot tens of feet away from the shield; the light caused friction and collided with the three fiery dragons, making a muffled, explosive sound. Ji Wu held the shield and resisted the tremendous power of the fiery dragons. His body slightly trembled, but he did not take a single step back.

    "Haha, so you are Ji Hao? The legendary child who was able to speak right after birth, learned how to run when you were a day old, and capable of controlling mes when only being a month old?"

    Ji Wu resisted the mes with the shield and growled, "But why¡¯re you so weak? You are too weak, ah, Ji Hao, you couldn¡¯t even harm my hair!"

    Ji Haoughed oddly, releasing control of the three rapidly shrinking, fiery dragons, and looked at Ji Wu, "Harm your hair? Do you still have any hair that I can harm? Hey, how does being bald feel like?"

    Ji Wu was being provoked by Ji Hao¡¯s words. His eyes turned red and his body suddenly lit up; a faint, fiery light erupted outwards from his head.

    Whileughing, Ji Hao grasped towards the wall; a spear with a flint spearhead and wooden handle darted out from a wooden shelf and fell steadily into Ji Hao¡¯s hands.

    With a loud shout, Ji Hao held the long spear, which was two times longer than his height, and twirled it around in his hands. An intense power ran from his palms into the spear; a series of red spell symbols lit up on the spear and a stream of mes erupted from the flint spearhead.

    Ji Hao¡¯s spear collided hard with Ji Wu¡¯s shield. Arge fire appeared around Ji Hao and Ji Wu; the spear appeared to be a dragon within the fire. In an instant, Ji Hao stabbed more than a hundred times; the spear intensely pummeled the shield; zing me and cyan light collided against each other and created a loud, piercing noise.

    After attacking over a hundred times, Ji Hao stopped and took a deep breath. Ji Wu then pushed the shield forward, the three fiery dragons exploded and a strong force emitted from the shield. A tyrannical power, too powerful for Ji Hao to withstand with his physical strength, was sent to Ji Hao¡¯s body through his arms.

    Ji Hao retreated as the spear was knocked into the air by the tremendous force.

    Ji Wu silently waved his right arm and an axe tattoo lit up; a dark, metal axe appeared in his hand. Ji Wu waved the axe, relentlessly chopping towards Ji Hao¡¯s head.

    Ji Hao looked Ji Wu in the eye, he sensed bloodthirst from within Ji Wu¡¯s eyes. Was this guy really nning to kill him here?

    Fingers crossed, Ji Hao activated multiple magic spells. His body suddenly disappeared. A whirlwind manifested behind Ji Wu and Ji Hao appeared within the whirlwind, catching the spear which was falling from the sky and smashing it onto Ji Wu¡¯s back with all of his strength.

    Ji Wu was hit by the spear and mmed into the wall; dozens of weapons fell from the wooden shelf and hit his head.

    Ji Hao used all of his strength in this attack. His internal power[3] formed a spot of light, which intensely pulsed between his eyebrows; after which all of his power suddenly erupted.

    A gentle yet zing force invaded Ji Wu¡¯s body through his bones and muscles, intensely shaking his internal organs. Ji Wu felt the zing force inside, as though a bomb exploded within his chest; blood spurted from his mouth, quickly turning into mes, and burning on the ground.

    Ji Wu looked like a bear that was kicked in the ass by someone else. He shouted and stood up, picking up the axe in an attempt to continue the fight.

    "Enough!" Ji Xia stood up and growled. "Enough! This is the ce for n meetings, not for you brats to fight."

    Ji Shu sniffed coldly and said with a feminine voice, "Big Brother Ji Xia, why not let those brats finish the fight; let us see who¡¯s the winner? The two of us arepeting for the position of leader; let our kidspete as well. Just let everyone watch this show!"

    Ji Xia took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "Everything will be settled ording to the rules of our ancestors. In the ancestors¡¯ worship ceremony in two weeks, we will settle everything with our power."

    Ji Wu reddened with shame. He dropped the shield and axe on the ground, pointed at Ji Hao, and yelled, "Ji Hao, will you fight me in the worship ceremony, just like a real man? If you lose, you will hide your balls and be a coward for your entire life!"

    Ji Hao inhaled coldly, slowly raising his right hand across his neck, epting the challenge.

    ----------------------------------------

    [1] Weapon tattoos: Special magic which allows Magi to fuse with their weapons; the weapons will appear in the form of tattoos on their skin and will materialize in ordance to the Magi¡¯s will.

    [2] Spell Symbols: These marks are unique symbols which contain mysterious power, usually connecting to certain magic, and will appear under the Magus¡¯s will.

    [3] Internal power: Different from spiritual power, internal power is a force that exists and grows in both the physical body and the spiritual world of a Magus. Can be improved through both internal and external means, and is able to transform into physical force.

 Chapter 4 â€“ Deal

    Chapter 4: Deal

    The sun had set, day turned into night and darkness shrouded the Southern Wastnds.

    It was a starry night, fist-sized stars twinkled in the night sky. The mist slowly fell from the colourful stars, nourishing all living creatures.

    On the mountaintop of the Gold ck Mountain, hundreds of gigantic Fire Crows were standing in a line at the edge of the cliff, their beaks open, silently absorbing energy from the starlight.

    Red starlight shrouded the Gold ck Mountain. A huge whirlpool had formed above the mountaintop¡¯s mulberry trees. A stream of starlight energy poured into these trees through the whirlpool.

    Ji Hao was sitting on the roof, quietly gazing at this magical night view. Hands on his stomach, fingers locked together[1] and constantly changing motions to absorb the starlight energy. His slim body radiated a faint glow and seemed to have merged with the starlight.

    [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] was a mysterious magic spell, capable of discovering the deepest potential of the human body, ultimately leading to the unity of heaven and human[2].

    Since birth, Ji Hao had focused on learning the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words]. With over a decade of practice, he had made a few achievements.

    His internal power[3] formed a mist-like spot of light, slowly rotating in the space between his eyebrows.

    "Hao, get back to bed! Gazing at the sky every night, you can¡¯t fly to the sky anyway, can you?"

    Ji Xia¡¯s good-natured voice sounded in the yard, "but flying isn¡¯t too difficult; you will be able to fly when you be a Supreme Magus!" said Ji Xiaughing.

    It was a well known fact that not a single Supreme Magus had appeared in the Fire Crown n for the past thousands of years. The Fire Crow n could have been equal to the Bi Fang n and the Rosefinch n[4], but without the guidance of a Supreme Magus, they came under the authority of the Bi Fang n.

    Although Ji Xia was convinced that his son, Ji Hao, was an unparalleled genius, he still had his doubts about the possibility that Ji Hao could be a Supreme Magus. Even with his good talent, Ji Hao still was a third-level Novice Magus, who had yet had to reach the ranks of Junior Magus. After Junior Magus it would be very difficult to be a Senior Magus. And the highest rank of Supreme Magus was unimaginable harder to reach.

    "Okay..." Ji Haozily said, stopping the movement of his fingers and jumped down from the roof.

    A fifty-feet-tall bear, covered with bronze-like, red, and shining fur, was lying in front of the wooden gate. Ji Hao fell right on his soft belly. The snoring bear opened one of his eyes and gently rubbed Ji Hao with his gigantic paws.

    Ji Hao put an unknown fruit into the bear¡¯s mouth, who swallowed the fruit without chewing or waking up.

    "Fatty, sooner orter you¡¯ll be too fat to walk, and will lose the right to be Abba¡¯s mount[5].¡±

    Ji Hao kicked the bear¡¯s head. The fat bear had hidden his face with his paws. No matter how hard Ji Hao kicked, it seemed that the bear refused to wake up. Ji Hao shook his head and went into the room.

    Qing Fu was wearing a blue linen dress and sitting in the corner. She was holding a jade pestle, carefully grounding a herbal paste in a stone bowl. A wisp of cyan smoke spiraled down from Qing Fu¡¯s fingers through the pestle and blended into a herbal paste.

    As the residual material from the herb gradually started to melt, the herbal paste became clearer and more viscous, before it ultimately turned into a chunk of jade-like ointment.

    "Amma!"

    Ji Hao sat in front of Qing Fu, quietly looking at his mother.

    Qing Fu came from the Qing Yi n, a small Eastern n which relied on the Fire Crow n for protection. Women from this n were born as Maguspriests[6], especially good at identifying and refining all kinds of drugs and medicines.

    Women from the Fire Crow n were equally strong as the men. They are able to carry heavy weapons and hunt wild beasts in the jungle. Women from the Qin Yi n werepletely different inparison; with slim, tender features and their white, soft skin.

    Qing Fu, Ji Hao¡¯s mother, had been the most talented Maguspriest in the Qing Yi n, for the past hundreds years and also the most beautiful woman seen in a century.

    However, Qing Fu¡¯s beautiful face seemed a little pale today. She was less than thirty years of age, but her hair already turned gray and her lips were pale.

    Simr to the skin-over-bone looking Ji Xia, Qing Fu too was abnormally thin.

    While carefully grinding the ointment, Qing Fu smiled and said: ¡°Hao, I heard that you beat Ji Shu¡¯s son today?¡±

    Ji Hao scratched his head, looked at Qing Fu andughed: ¡°I used a sneak attack, but I didn¡¯t manage to actually hurt him. If it was a real fight, I would have no chance of winning. But if it would happen in the jungle, he would die thousands time over.¡±

    While speaking andughing, Ji Hao subconsciously showed a cold and cruel expression for a brief period of time.

    Qing Fu looked at Ji Hao, feeling overjoyed. She patted him and gently said: ¡°Ah, if that¡¯s the case then I don¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡±

    ¡°Just don¡¯t be like your father, who is always trying to solve all the problems peacefully...Is it even possible to survive in the Southern Wastnd without being cruel and heartless?¡±

    Qing Fu finished the ointment, which had gained an exotic fragrance. She rubbed it slowly into twelve, thumb-sized, round, cyan pills, carefully putting them into a jade bottle.

    "Hao, you must keep those stories I told you in mind. My Qing Yi n used to be a powerful and thriving n in the East. However, one of our leaders, an olddy, was deceived and fooled by the enemy. The entire n was almost annihted. To save ourselves, we had to run to this Southern Wastnd and rely on the Fire Crow n for protection.¡±

    Qing Fu continued with a cold expression, "In half a month, at the worship ceremony, if your father can survive, it will be fine. But, if he can¡¯t ......"

    Ji Hao looked down, quietly listening to Qing Fu.

    ¡°If your father is killed by Ji Shu during the ceremony, I will apany him to his death. In that case you should leave the n and focus on bing stronger, return and avenge us, your Abba and Amma, by killing Ji Shu and his whole family.¡±

    Ji Xia carried arge piece of meat and walked into the room. He looked at Qing Fu, smiled and said: "Why say these things to Hao? I¡¯m not going to lose the fight against Ji Shu in the worship ceremony. He wants to be the leader amongst our warriors, but, how easy does he thinks that is going to be?"

    Ji Hao stayed silent. He hugged Qing Fu and walked upstairs to his bedroom.

    In the decennial ancestor worship ceremony, all leaders of the Fire Crow¡¯s branch ns wille to the Holy Land in Gold ck Mountain to worship their ancestors. This is the only opportunity to make changes in the higher authority of the n.

    Ten years ago, Ji Shu would not have any chance to win against Ji Xia.

    However, the present Ji Xia had lost his Magus Acupoint, which resulted in a serious reduction of his strength. It was even possible that Ji Shu was speaking the truth when he said that Jia Xia¡¯s power had fallen back to the level of Junior Magus.

    ¡°Facing the aggressive Ji Shu and his people, would father be alright? What about mother? And without their protection, what would happen to me?¡±

    "This is not a peaceful ce...... In thisnd, people kill," said Ji Hao to himself. In recent years, he had seen enough of those miserable kids, whose ns had been eliminated by their enemies. For now, Ji Hao would not be able to survive in the outside world by himself.

    Power, he had to obtain more power as soon as possible.

    Even if he couldn¡¯t help his father, he had to enhance his strength as soon as possible and prepare for what might happen in the future.

    He closed the door and opened the window, letting the stars lighten up the room. Ji Hao lied down on a piece of lion¡¯s fur and closed his eyes. His internal power was way bigger inparison to his peers, which allowed him to easily get into his spiritual space[7] through a short meditation.

    "Hey, old man! I¡¯ming! I ept your deal, trade your [Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell] with my [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words], and don¡¯t forget what you promised me," said Ji Hao into the air, after getting into his spiritual space.

    After Ji Hao had spoken, a white fog formed and turned into a white, round tform, which floated in front of Ji Hao.

    A tall figure, who was sitting on the tform with his legs crossed, looked down at Ji Hao.

    ¡°Little guy, you will never lose anything or regret it by making a deal with me.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    [1] In mysterious Eastern culture, Magus release their powerful sorceries by lock their fingers together into certain motions and sometimes coordinate with magic spells.

    [2] ¡°The unity of heaven and the human¡±: The highest achievement and the ultimate pursue of a Magus, which means to break the limitation of the human body and obtain the tremendous power from nature and heaven.

    [3] Internal power: Different from spiritual power, the internal power is a force exist and grow in both the physical body and the spiritual world of a Magus, which can be improved through both internal and external means, and able to transform into physical force.

    [4] Bi Fang and Rosefinch: They both are legendary birds in ancient Eastern culture.

    [5] Mount: animals to be sit and travel on.

    [6] Maguspriests: A special group of people among Magi. Maguspriests are good at all kinds of sorceries and magic spells, as well as drug-making. Some of them may not be as physically strong as Magi warriors, however, they usually have great spiritual power.

    [7] Spiritual space: The spiritual space is an unique space in the form of spirit, existing each Magus¡¯s mind. Magi are able to get themselves into their spiritual space by using their internal power. When a Magus gets into his spiritual space, his body will also be in spirit form. A powerful magus can even gets into spiritual spaces of others.

 Chapter 5 â€“ Gain

    Chapter 5 - Gain

    ¡°Just like the Heaven and Nature have imperfections, the human body too has its faults. This magic spell will enable you to absorb energy from the Heaven and the Nature to replenish your strength,¡± read the man, who was sitting on the tform, out aloud.

    Ji Hao looked up at the blurry figure, who was a gigantic man and seemed to be even a hundred times bigger than the Gold ck Mountain. Ji Hao had been aware of his existence in his spiritual space since the day he was born. However, even after trying his best for the past ten years, he still was unable to see the man¡¯s appearance clearly.

    The man¡¯s dark, glossy hair and long beard, which were fluttering, seemed miraculous and mysterious.

    His entire upper bodyid bare; a simple apron which was made from a huge de was wrapped around his waist, was the only piece of ¡®clothing¡¯ he had on.

    For a decade, this man had wanted to make a deal with Ji Hao, but Ji Hao had always refused to do so. This time, however, Ji Hao and his family were under great pressure from Ji Shu and his son, so he had to take this risk.

    When the man spoke, raging thunder apanied his voice. Arge number of ancient, multicolored, glowing symbols continuously emerged and floated around his body. These symbols looked like birds, fishes, flowers and insects. It seemed inexpressibly mysterious.

    Immediately after the man stopped reading, all the colorful symbols rushed simultaneously towards Ji Hao and integrated peacefully with his body.

    Meanwhile, Ji Hao sensed a jolting from his soul; all of his knowledge about the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words¡± had somehow been copied by the man. Around the man¡¯s body, nine huge balls of light appeared and floated in a circle, each of them had an intense radiance, which could bepared to the sun.

    Not long after, the light balls merged with the man¡¯s body. The merge shook the man¡¯s body slightly, which caused a rainstorm inside Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space. The torrential rain came with lightening and thunder. Ji Hao lowered his head and shivered.

    "So amazing!" eximed the man.

    "Little guy, your [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] is capable of improving the soul and using the power of the universe. This is truly mysterious and amazing; I had never thought that in this world, there existed a magic spell as powerful as this."

    After hesitating for a moment, he lowered his voice and continued, "If i would have known this magic spell earlier, I might have been able to understand and utilize my strength more effectively. I wouldn¡¯t have ended being such a loser, who doesn¡¯t even has the guts to face the world . . . .¡±

    Ji Hao felt dizzy after integrating with those ancient symbols. His soul and mind were filled with a huge amount of information. He was only a Novice Magus of the third level, his internal power was far from being sufficient to cope with the tremendous amount of information in such a small period.

    The [Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell] activated involuntarily, before he even could connect with his internal power. All his blood and power rushed towards his abdomen, where his lower dantian[1] existed. His blood and power started to rotate, forming a small whirlpool. Ji Hao could sense a small, yet strong powering from the whirlpool.

    Suddenly a little, multi colored me burst out from the whirlpool and several multi-coloured symbols shed momentarily, after which the me disappeared.

    ording to the information he had received, this urrence signified the first step of the ¡°Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell¡±. The first stage of the spell had the following effects:

    1. Ny-nine percent of the life energy that his food possessed would serve as nourishment for the me inside his body

    2. The remaining one percent would nourish his internal power, making him stronger

    Even though it was only the first stage of the spell, it made Ji Hao realize how strong and beneficial this spell really was. The first stage enabled him to increase his internal power through eating. For example, if he would eat a hundred dragons, he would receive the power of one dragon.

    ¡°Hey, does this means I am going to be a glutton?¡±

    While Ji Hao was surprised by the effect of the spell, he whined loudly: ¡°Old man, you want me to eat the entire mountain? How does this work? Does it really mean that as long i am not tired, i can keep eating endlessly?¡±

    ¡°The more you eat, the stronger you will get!ughed the man.

    With a wave of his hand, two human-head-sized drops of blood appeared out of thin air and floated towards Ji Hao.

    One blood drop had a gold colored glow and the other had a purple colored glow. The gold colored drop radiated pride and power, while the purple colored drop radiated mystery and nobility. From the moment these blood drops appeared, Ji Hao could feel his body getting excited, as if it couldn¡¯t wait to merge with those drops of blood.

    The man looked down and said: ¡°Little guy, I won¡¯t take advantage of you.¡±

    ¡°This is something extra that I gift to you. A drop of dragon blood and a drop of phoenix blood. They won¡¯t only be beneficial at the present, even in the future you will be reaping great benefits from them¡±

    The two blood drops exploded, transforming into gold and purple coloured mist respectively and were absorbed by Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Ji Hao¡¯ body felt as if it was set aze, like his blood could boil and evaporate at any moment. It was so painful that he couldn¡¯t remain in his spiritual space and was forced to return to his physical body. He had to spent great effort to keep his muscles under control, to avoid crying and screaming from the pain.

    On his lean and slim body, pieces of muscles squirmed under his skin. His muscles and bones splintered and reorganized, bing stronger.

    Dragons[2] were born as the most powerful creatures in the world. A newly born, purebred dragon was strong enough to go one-on-one against a Supreme Magus.

    The gold colored dragon bloodpletely re-molded Ji Hao¡¯s body, making it a perfect human body.

    At the same time he sensed a warm stream continuously rushing into his soul, gradually making it stronger and pure.

    Phoenixes[3] were born with the purest of souls in the world, making every phoenix a master in magic maniptors. The purple colored phoenix blood purified Ji Hao¡¯s soul andid the perfect foundation for his future practices.

    The colorful mes rushed inside Ji Hao¡¯s dantian, surprising him by the enormous improvement of his body and soul.

    Hunger. . . .

    Ji Hao sensed an almost impossible to satiate hunger, which made him almost scream in agony. It felt like there was a ck hole in his stomach, crazily devouring his muscles and flesh.

    Ji Hao jumped out of his window, hung his arms onto the framework of the roof and easilynded in the hall downstairs.

    All around the firece in the hall, twenty pieces of beast meat were hanging and being roasted. A thickyer of a salt-oil-mixed sauce was spread onto the meat.

    Ji Hao grabbed the leg of a saber tooth tiger and took a bite.

    With a gentle bite, the human-waist-thick leg broke into two. With just a few bites Ji Hao finished the entire leg piece.

    After having eaten the leg, he felt a powerful stream of heat rushing into the multi colored me, ced in his lower dantian. A small portion of the multi colored me was absorbed by his body, which felt extremely pleasurable all over his body.

    Ji Hao ate the entire stock of twenty pieces of meat that were hanging there and being roasted. Suddenly he heard a muffled boom sound inside his body, he abruptly grew about half of an inch and his muscles swelled too.

    Ji Hao felt a strong sense of power rushing through his body and was ecstatic.

    "Novice Magus. . . . Fourth Level!"

    ----------------------------------------

    [1] Dantian: Traditionally, a dantian is considered to be a center of life force energy of human body. The lower dantian is particrly important as the an energy center, positioned near the lower abdomen of a human body.

    [2] Dragon: legendary creatures in Chinese mythology and folklore. The dragons have many animal-like forms such as turtles, fish, and imaginary creatures, but they are mostmonly depicted as snake-like with four legs. In yin and yang terminology, a dragon is yang. Chinese dragons symbolize potent and auspicious powers, which is a symbol of power and strength.

    [3] Phoenix: The mythological birds of East Asia that reign over all other birds. The males were originally called feng and the females huang. But such a distinction of gender is oftenl no longer made and they are blurred into a single feminine entity so that the Phoenix can be paired with the Chinese dragon, which is traditionally deemed male.

 Chapter 6 â€“ Parents

    Chapter 6 - Parents

    While Ji Hao was cramming the roasted meat down his throat, Ji Xia and Qing Fu were peeking at him, through the slits of their bedroom door.

    Qin Fu smiled when she saw that both, Ji Hao¡¯s body and internal power, seemed to have increased.

    Ji Xia grinned, leaped through the window and ran towards the dark forest. He had to hunt more beasts for meat, because Ji Hao¡¯s appetite had increased.

    Ji Xia was strong and agile. He dashed through the vige, without anyone noticing him. After going deep into the jungle, he mumbled to himself: ¡°Good, very good...¡±

    ¡°The more he will eat, the stronger he will get. Excellent, he is bing a true man!¡±

    Then Ji Xia took a breath andughed: ¡°Worthy of being my son! Hao has been secretive since he was a little kid...What on earth did he learn from those Maguspriest[1] grandpas?¡±

    ¡°Aahh, what does it matter, it seems like a good thing, he is truly my son...¡±

    At dawn, the jungle was shrouded by the morning fog. People in the Fire Crow n¡¯s vige had already awakened and begun their daily chores.

    On the mountaintop of the Gold ck Mountain, thousands of majestic Fire Crows pped their fiery wings and flew towards the gold-coloured clouds in the sky. Down in the valley, countless little Fire Crows were cawing and souring out from the mulberry woods, ultimately hovering above the mountain.

    A group of Fire Crow n¡¯s warriors were holding their weapons, riding their contracted beasts, and headed towards the jungle, where they would, as usual, hunt for beasts.

    The women in the vige were busy as well. They had to peel and clean recently hunted beasts. Metal ores, mined by the ves, had to be ssified and arge amount of nt fments were required to be woven. There was always so much work to be done.

    The sky was getting brighter.

    Ji Hao stood on the roof, facing the East, while breathing slowly and deeply. Strands ofvender-colored vapour seemed to being from the far East. Ji Hao, inhaled the vapour into his body, while breathing slowly and carefully. Thevender-colored vapour was the purest life force energy of the nature, only obtainable at dawn.

    Ji Hao mumbled the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words]: ¡°Lin, Bing, Dou, Zhe, Jie, Zhen, Lie, Qian, Xing.¡±

    His hands locked together in front of his chest, continuously changing motions. The purest life force energy had been absorbed by Ji Hao¡¯s body and refined into his spiritual power[2]. He quickly started to work up a sweat.

    Before the previous night, Ji Hao could only handle one strand of thevender-coloured vapour, which already put a big strain on his body. However, after his body and soul had been improved by the blood of both the dragon and the phoenix, he had already taken thirty-six strands of life force energy, this morning. But it felt as if he had yet to reach his limit and could continue absorbing.

    ¡°Amazing!¡±

    Ji Hao was very pleased. A faint fiery light emitted from his head. The deal he made with the mysterious man, living in his spiritual space, seemed to be the right choice at the moment.

    ¡°Hao!¡±

    ¡°Bro!¡±

    Hundreds of younger kids passed by the spot where Ji Hao was standing. They were shouting and running. Each of them carried a huge stone, which looked the size of a small mountain.

    Ji Hao stopped his practice, smiled and waved to these kids.

    Those kids dashed out of his sight. On the surface of their stones, there were special markings, which were shining with an earthy-yellow glow. Those markings were drawn by the elder Maguspriests. These markings increased the weight of the stones by more than ten times their original weight.

    ¡°Aiyaiyai! These kids...they¡¯re on the brink of reaching the First-Level of Novice Magus; soon all of them will be decent warriors!¡± said Ji Hao, while looking at the kids.

    Improving physical strength was the most important thing for a Novice Magus.

    Only a solid body could serve as foundation for future training, which is required to be a Magus Warrior.

    Stones carried by those kids were made of Qinggang, the hardest rock in the Southern Wastnd jungle. Each of those stones had been carved into a three-square-feet cube.

    Also, the weight of the stone was used to measure strength. The weight of one stone cube was one unit of strength, called one ¡®stone¡¯. A Novice Magus of the First Level had the strength of ten thousand ¡®stones¡¯ and at the Second Level the strength increased to twenty thousand ¡®stones¡¯.

    Ji Hao was a Novice Magus of the Fourth Level, which meant that his strength was equivalent to forty thousand ¡®stones¡¯.

    ¡°But...That guy Ji Wu...,¡± Ji Hao frowned.

    After the fight in the meeting hall against Ji Wu, Ji Hao clearly realized that Ji Wu was way more powerful than him. The strong and fiery light emitted from Ji Wu¡¯s body showed that he had reached the Tenth Level, and his internal power might have already been triggered[3]. If he went only two levels further, Ji Wu could advance to the ranks of Junior Magus.

    With Ji Hao¡¯s current strength and wizardry he had learned from the Maguspriest granddpas, it was not difficult for him to transform his body and have a few advantages. However, if he were to fight against Ji wu face to face, Ji Hao¡¯s chances for victory would drastically decrease. Not to mention that even if he won, he would still have to face Ji Shu and his people.

    ¡°I have to eat more powerful beasts...,¡± Ji Hao talked to himself.

    ¡°How about asking Mr. Crow for help? Mr. Crow is on a levelparable to a Senior Magus; if I would ask him to hunt a hundred of Junior-Magus-Level beasts for me...¡±[4]

    While Ji Hao was considering this, the smell of meat reached his nostrils.

    Qing Fu walked into the yard, waved to Ji Hao, and said: ¡°Hao! Come down. Your Abba has hunted you a serpent earlier this morning,e on in.¡±

    Ji Hao looked at Qing Fu, leaped down from the roof and walked to the hall.

    The bronze-furred bear, Ji Xia¡¯s contract beast, was lying on his stomach in front of the door, looking at the roasted serpent and drooling.

    Ji Xia nced at the bear, then threw a human-leg-thick firewood towards the bear. The bear was hit by the firewood, howled in pain and rolled away like a ball of fur.

    ¡°Get away, you fatty!¡± said Ji Xia. ¡°The only thing you understand is eating! Sooner orter you¡¯ll be too fat to run; Then I could eat you and find myself another contract beast...¡±

    While Ji Xia was yelling at the bear, Ji Hao walked into the hall and nced at the roasted beast.

    It was indeed a serpent. Its muscles were semi-transparent and its bones were metal-like, which meant that this serpent was a peak level Novice-Magus beast.

    There were countless beasts living in the jungle, but a beast which reached this level was very rare and was hard to hunt.

    ¡°Abba!¡± Ji Hao walked to the firece and took a seat.

    ¡°Hao,¡± Ji Xia looked at Ji Hao and smiled, ¡°You ate all of our meatst night. I was afraid that your hunger hadn¡¯t satiated yet. Here, I got you a White Qui Serpent.¡±

    White Qui Serpents were highly toxic, good at hiding and very difficult to hunt. Its bone marrow contained huge amounts of power.

    Qing Fu walked inside, rubbed Ji Hao¡¯s head, and said: ¡°Hao, you ate that much meat yesterday, I saw your strength increase, which is a good thing. Here, you should eat more.¡±

    Ji Xia and Qing Fu looked at Ji Hao with broad smiles on their faces. It seemed, they had no intention of asking Ji Hao about his behaviourst night.

    Ji Hao looked at his parents and felt deeply touched. They never questioned him. They had always been protecting and supporting him as much as they could.

    Yes, they were his parent, and as far as he was concerned, they were the greatest people in the world!

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m just a bit hungry! Abba...Amma..., thanks!¡± Ji Haoughed.

    He grabbed a knife and cut a, bucket-thick tail from the serpent off, stuffed it through his throat, without even chewing.

    Once Ji Hao ate the serpent tail, he sensed that the serpent¡¯s bones and muscles turned into a stream of heat, rushing towards the me in his Dantian. Soon, a small strand of the me was absorbed by his body.

    Ji Xia and Qing Fu had noticed that Ji Hao¡¯s muscles were swelling. At the same time, sounds of his bones snapping could be heard. Ji Hao even looked slightly taller than before.

    Theyughed happily.

    Ji Xia Said: ¡°Good, very good, Hao, just eat whatever you want; Abba can hunt you anything!¡±

    Qing Fu rubbed Ji Hao¡¯s head with a smile on her face.

    Then, someone knocked the door.

    They heard a mocking voice: ¡°Is Qing Fu, the Maguspriest, at home? I have some drug-making problems that I would like to consult with her.¡±

    ----------------------------------------

    [1] Maguspriests: A special group of people among Magi. Maguspriests are good at all kinds of sorceries and magic spells, as well as drug-making. Some of them may not be as physically strengthful as Magi, however, they usually have great spiritual power.

    [2] Spiritual powers: Slightly different from the internal power, the spiritual power of a Magus can be seeing as ¡®the power of the soul¡¯. Unlike the internal power, spiritual power cannot directly turn into the physical attack. However, strong spiritual power is one of the most important foundation of Magus practicing. Strong spiritual power is also highly necessary for all kinds of sorceries.

    [3]Although Magi warriors were born with internal power and spiritual power, which were naturally contained in their body and soul. However, without enough physical strength and a strong body, they neither could trigger nor manipte their internal and spiritual power.

    [4] All living creatures naturally have life force energy and internal power. They naturally learned to absorb life force energy from the nature to grow their internal power. The quality of internal power of a beast is as same as a Magus, therefore, it can be seeing as in a certain level as a Magus.

 Chapter 7 â€“ Defiance

    Chapter 7 - Defiance

    Ji Hao opened the door and saw Ji Wu, who was standing in front of the door, shaking his body impatiently. His arms were crossed around his chest.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Ji Wu arrogantly looked down on Ji Hao, who was a lot shorter and thinner than himself,ughed out loud and said aggressively: ¡°Ji Hao, I¡¯ll kill you at the worship ceremony!¡±

    Ji Hao looked up at Ji Wu, twitched the corner of his mouth and sneered£º¡°Kill me? Who was nearly beaten to tears by me, yesterday? You wanna kill me? Haha, I don¡¯t think so!¡±

    Ji Wu grinded his teeth and stared at Ji Hao; he looked so angry that his eyes nearly popped out of the eye sockets. Yesterday, in front of his own father and all those elders in the n, he was beaten till he had coughed up blood, by a Ji Hao, who was thinner, weaker, and at a much lower level than himself. For him, this was his greatest humiliation; he couldn¡¯t even face his own father after that!

    ¡°You bastard!¡± Ji Wu angrily waved his fist, attempting to punch Ji Hao.

    At that moment, a beautiful woman walked out from behind Ji Wu, gently grabbed his arm and pulled him backwards. The woman was slim yet full of strength.

    As result of her gentle pulling, Ji Wu staggered tens of steps backwards and fell on the ground. Ji Wu sat on the ground, utterly embarrassed.

    ¡°Amma! I¡¯m going to kick this little bastard¡¯s ass!¡± Ji Wu shouted out.

    ¡°Hey, you little bastard, who are you talking about?¡± Ji Hao crossed his arms, looked at the woman standing in front of him andughed.

    Ji Wu was going to say something else, but the woman scolded him loudly, causing Ji Wu to shut his mouth fearfully.

    The woman narrowed her eyes and looked at Ji Hao from head to toe for a while, then said with a sneer£º¡°Such a pretty boy, as pretty as your Amma. But you¡¯re so thin and weak. Look at your skinny arms and legs, you should be careful, don¡¯t let those beasts in the jungle break you legs.¡±

    Ji Hao looked back at the woman. She was a bit taller than Qing Fu. Compared to Qing Fu, who had a gentle and mild character, this woman seemed to have a terrible temper. This was a beautiful, sexy woman, with attractive breasts, hip, bright red lips, and sharp dark brown eyes, giving a charming yet dangerous vibe.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that there exists a beast in this world who could break my leg!¡± Ji Hao stared at the woman¡¯s voluptuous breasts, and said, ¡°But Appa[1], you¡¯re the one who should actually be careful. Those stinky snakes from The ck Water Serpent n have often beening and pestering recently. Appa, imagine, if you were to be kidnaped by those guys, there would be at least a hundred of stinky snakesing to your bed every night.¡±

    The woman¡¯s expression suddenly turned darker. ¡®Appa¡¯? Did she look like those ugly old women in the vige? And don¡¯t even mention what Ji Hao said about those stinking snakes.

    ¡°You son of a bitch!¡± growled Ji Wu, ¡°how dare you talk to Amma like that!¡±

    The tattoos on both of his arms lit up, a shield and an axe erupted from his arms, which he held in his arms.

    Just as Ji Wu was going to attack Ji Hao, a huge bear showed up suddenly. The bronze-furred bear standing straight behind Ji Hao, seemed like a small mountain. The bear stared at Ji Wu and drooled as if it was staring at a piece of roasting meat.

    ¡°Da...Damn!¡± The shock of seeing the bear rooted Ji Wu to the spot. He felt like a frog which was being preyed on by a serpent, and couldn¡¯t move even a little bit. He took two steps back, while trembling, and almost fell on the ground again.

    Despite the bear being fat andzy, it was Ji Xia¡¯s contracted beast. The bear¡¯s strength had nearly reached the level of Senior Magus. How could a Novice Magus like Ji Wu face the Bronze Bear and not be frightened.

    The woman waved her finger in the air; the scary atmosphere, created by the bear, was soon expelled. She looked at Ji Hao with a cold face and said: ¡°You little bastard, how old do you think you are? Do you know the things that men and women do? Hah, Qing Fu, I came here for you; are you going to let this little bastard keep talking nonsense here?¡±

    ¡°Hehe...¡± The woman sneered and waved her hand. A gray mist sprayed out from her sleeve toward Ji Hao¡¯s face.

    Ji Hao smelled a terrible scent, quickly recognizing seven different highly toxic herbs from it, including the ¡®Bone Etcher nt¡¯ and the ¡®Duan Chang Grass¡¯.

    Ji Hao stepped back fast, creating a outburst of wind. The bronze-furred bear growled and stood up again. A gale wind blew out from its gigantic mouth, blocking the mist for one second. The woman flicked her finger, turning the mist into two strands of smoke, dashing towards the bear¡¯s nostrils.

    ¡°Jiang Yao, you should know that I only know how to make potions that save lives...I know nothing about your poisons,¡± Qing Fu sighed. A green mist sprayed through the windows of Ji Hao¡¯s family house, wrapping the gray mist. The gray mist and the green mist quickly devoured each other, turned into a white fog and dissipated in the air.

    Jiang Yao, her beautiful face turned sour, and said coldly: ¡°Qing Fu, I¡¯m surprised that after they broke your Magus Acupoint and dropped you to the Junior Magus Level, you actually managed to make some improvement in potion-making.¡±

    Qing Fu stayed silent. Ji Hao stood behind the fat bear, dragging its short tail to keep it from attacking Jiang Yao, he said: ¡°Indeed, my Amma dropped from the Senior level, but she still is a genius on potion-making. She has always been concentrating on healing and detoxifying our people, who needed it, with her potion-making knowledge. It¡¯s only natural for her to make certain breakthroughs.¡±

    Jiang Yao sneered again and yelled: ¡°Ji Xia, big brother! I came all the way to visit you and you are just gonna let this kid deal with me here?¡±

    Ji Xia stayed silent. Qin Fu said: ¡°Jiang Yao, are you visiting us or challenging us? If you want to talk, we will talk at the worship ceremony. If you want topete against me in potion-making, we will do that at the worship ceremony too. How about that?¡±

    Jiang Yaoughed and red at Qin Fu. She said in a soft yet dramatic voice: ¡°Okay, we shall do what you said. You and me...we have a lot of catching up to do at the ceremony. After all, Ji Shu, my husband, is going to be the leader amongst the Fire Crow n¡¯s warriors!¡±

    Ji Hao coughed and said: ¡°Hey! My Abba, Ji Xia, is the only leader of the Fire Crow n!¡±

    Jiang Yao smiled maliciously, she suddenly turned her slim waist and raised her arm, and wed towards Ji Hao with her dark-green fingernails.

    Jiang Yao¡¯s fingernails created a sharp wind and scratched Ji Hao¡¯s face from feets away; he couldn¡¯t open his eyes. The wind had a nauseating smell, obviously, there were something highly toxic on Ji Yao¡¯s fingernails. While wing, Jiang Yao yelled: ¡°You little rat! This is how you speak to elders?¡±

    Jiang Yao was a Senior Maguspriest, very good at using poison. Ji Hao stepped backwards and couldn¡¯t even keep his eyes open.

    Qing Fu suddenly showed up in front of Jiang Yao. She opened her mouth, spewed a thumb-sized, white jade pearl, which was shining with a faint white light. The jade pearl hit heavily on Jiang Yao¡¯s palm.

    Jiang Yao screamed, drew back her hand quickly as if she had touched a me. She covetously looked at the jade pearl and said: ¡°Mu Sheng Pearl, such a treasure...It¡¯s a shame that Qing Fu your Magus acupoint had been broken. Now, you¡¯re such a waste. You don¡¯t deserve a treasure like this! I¡¯ll be expecting you at the ceremony.¡±

    Jiang Yao finished her words and put her right hand on Ji Wu¡¯s shoulder. Suddenly, their bodies bursted into streams of fiery lights and then disappeared.

    Qing Fu put the Mu Sheng Pearl back into her mouth. She wobbled, nearly falling on the ground. Ji Hao opened his eyes, he noticed that there was a wisp of blood in the corner of Qing Fu¡¯s mouth.

    Ji Hao¡¯s eyeballs suddenly turned blood-red for a moment and went back to normal.

    Ji Xia¡¯s voice came from the room: ¡°Hao,e in, you haven¡¯t finished your meal.¡±

    Ji Xia took a breath and said in a lower voice: ¡°How dare they show up here and treat us like that? Do they really think that I¡¯m trash?¡±

    Ji Hao silently walked back to the lobby, grabbed a piece of meat and started to gobble it down.

    ----------------------------------------

    [1] Appa: Olddies. In China, children sometimes call their grandmas as ¡®Appa¡¯.

 Chapter 8 â€“ Different Races

    Chapter 8 - Different Races

    Serpent species have tremendous physical strength, with the White Qui Serpents being especially powerful. The physical strength of a peak-Novice Magus level White Qui Serpent was ten times better than that of a Tenth-level Novice Magus.

    Ji Hao had eaten an entire White Qui Serpent, which had improved his physical strength to another level. He stretched his body in the yard and cast a shout to the sky. He sensed great power rushing through his bones and muscles.

    Yesterday, Ji Hao had be a Fourth-Level Novice Magus. Today he had gained another forty-thousand ¡®Stones¡¯ of strength after eating an entire White Qui Serpent.

    Ji Haoughed aloud happily. If he could eat ten more beasts like this White Qui Serpent before the worship ceremony, Ji Wu would no longer be a threat to him.

    ¡°A White Qui Serpent, has forty thousands ¡®stones¡¯ of power,¡± Ji Hao said to himself. After having exercised in the yard for a while, he took a deep breath, and gave an ear-piercing whistle towards the Gold ck Mountain. With the great internal power, gained by practicing the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words], the sound of his whistle reverberated through the jungle without fading.

    From a towering mulberry tree on the Gold ck Mountain, a gigantic Fire Crow rose high in the air. The crow hovered around the tree and flew towards Ji Hao, while its feathers were emitting a faint, fiery light.

    The crow folded its wings, transformed into a beam of light and arrived above the yard in the span of few breaths.

    Ji Xia stood in front of the door, nodded sincerely to the Fire Crow and said: ¡°Mr. Crow, thanks for always keeping an eye on Ji Hao.¡±

    The Fire Crow was hovering in front of Ji Xia. It narrowed its eyes, tilted its head, and cawed to Ji Xia.

    Ji Hao hopped on the crow¡¯s head,ughed and said: ¡°Mr. Crow! Let¡¯s go somewhere further today! Do you remember where we found the nest of the ¡®Golden-Wing Bees¡¯? Let¡¯s go!¡±

    With a longsting, piercing sound, the Fire Crow soared straight up into the sky, flicked its wings, transformed into a light stream, and disappeared quickly into the clouds.

    Qing Fu slowly walked to the door, watched Ji Hao and the crow disappearing, frowned, and said to Ji Xia: ¡°Jiang Yao came to our home and tried to attack Hao today...Xia, these people really want us dead!¡±

    Ji Xia nodded, got on the bronze-furred bear¡¯s back and left. He didn¡¯t say a word, but a faint me appeared around his head.

    The bear roared, with a few threads of saliva hanging on the corner of its mouth, dashed towards the jungle. Ji Xia whistled a few times, hearing which a group of muscr warriors came out from the nearby cabins. They rode different contracted beasts and followed Ji Xia.

    Qing Fu leaned against the door frame, still frowning, and stared to the sky. A wisp of dark-green smoke appeared between her eyebrows, for a fleeting moment.

    ¡°Jiang Yao...,¡± she whispered.

    Up in the air, the crow was flying towards the South West. Ji Hao patted the crow on its head. The crow stopped flying forwards immediately, hovered in the air, turned its head around, looked at Jia Hao, and cawed at him. It looked quite puzzled.

    ¡°Mr. Crow, I know we have our ancestors¡¯ rules to obey, so I can¡¯t ask you to deal with Ji Shu and his people for me, but if I do it myself, no matter what you see, you won¡¯t tell anyone, am i right?¡± smirked Ji Hao, and rubbed Mr. Crow¡¯s head.

    The Crow blinked its eyes and cawed loudly, while it showed a sly look to Ji Hao.

    ¡°Good! Good! What are we? We¡¯re bros! You have known me since I was a baby; now there¡¯re some people who want Abba, Amma, and me to die. You wouldn¡¯t let them, will you?¡±

    Ji Hao stood up, looked back at the Gold ck Mountain, and muttered: ¡°I am known for always seeking revenge for even the smallest grievances. An eye for an eye! I don¡¯t want to wait till tomorrow.¡±

    Ji Hao pointed at a direction; the crow opened its wings and swerved in the air. It flew slowly, quietly and silently, to where Ji Hao had pointed. His fiery feathers turned back to normal.

    After a quarter of an hour, the crow quietlynded on a mountain, hundreds of miles away from the Gold ck Mountain. Ji Hao leaped down from the crow¡¯s head, after which he dragged a pile of vines off. An entrance to a cave became visible, up in front of them.

    It was a cave hidden behind the pile of vines. The cave was nearly a hundred meters in radius. Dozen of big y vats[1] were ced orderly in the cave. Every one of these vats was sealed with y. Ji Hao checked them one by one, then choose one and carefully carried it on his shoulder.

    After Ji Hao had brought the vat out of the cave, he covered the entrance again with the vines. He held the vat in his arms and hopped on Mr. Crow¡¯s head. The crow pped its wings, and rose silently to the sky. After a few minutes, the crownded in a valley, which was a few miles away from the cave.

    The valley was quiet and clean; white cobblestones were everywhere.

    Ji Hao seemed very familiar with this ce. He walked to a gigantic stone in the centre of the valley and violently kicked it.

    The entire valley shook slightly. With a thundering noise, the gigantic stone moved and floated in the air. In the span of few breaths, the cobblestones nearby converged towards this gigantic stone and formed a pure-white stone giant ultimately.

    The stone giant started to creak its body. Stones on his body began to move inward rapidly and his body was constantly beingpressed. Soon, this stone giant was as short as Ji Hao, and its face and body became human-like.

    ¡°Hao...You naughty kid! You...looking for me?¡± The stone-man had a rough, yet clear face. He popped his eyes and looked at Ji Hao. Suddenly, its eyes moved and locked onto the y vat, which Ji Hao held in his arm.

    ¡°Bo...oze...booze! Go...good! Wh...what you...want me to...do for...you...this time? Shield...you...again?¡± The stone-man smacked its lips and tensely shook his head.

    ¡°Last...time, I al...almost got killed by the old...old tree! I want two...vats, or I¡¯m...out!¡±

    ¡°Hey, Stone! Where did you learn how to bargain? Who taught you this?¡± Ji Hao looked surprised at the stone-man, handed the vat over to him and continued, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll get you another one tomorrow. Here, this is yours, and you only need to do me a small favor.¡±

    The vat contained fruit wine, which had a bright-orange colour and smelled wonderfully, with a few fruits mixed in it. The stone-man opened its mouth, and drank the wine up delightfully in only a single breath. He smashed the vat then to pieces, and yawned satisfied.

    ¡°All...right...To do...what?¡± The stone man beat his own chest and said, ¡°Are we going to...to chop the old tree¡¯s branches? Or...or steal the mean woman¡¯s eggs? Or...or something else?¡±

    JI Hao narrowed his eyes and smirked: ¡°No! We¡¯re not ying those childish games this time. Some people want Abba, Amma and me dead. I¡¯m going to kill them before that, and you will shield me. That¡¯s it.¡±

    Ji Hao paused for a second, pped the stone man¡¯s shoulder and said: ¡°Stone! We need two more helpers. Where¡¯s the evil girl? Is she at home at the moment?¡±

    ¡°Caw!¡±

    The Fire Crow was quietly preening beside Ji Hao. When it heard Ji Hao speak about the ¡°evil girl¡±, it shivered and cawed loudly.

    ---------------

    [1] A vat: arge open vessel for holding or storing liquids

 Chapter 9 â€“ Calculation

    Chapter 9 - Calction

    At a clearing in the dense jungle, a natural hot spring was bubbling.

    The spring water was so clear that one could see down to the bottom. There was ayer of white sand on the bottom of the pool. Near the mouth of the spring[1], a ck gstone had been set at the side of the pool. The spring water was constantly gushing out of the pool, flowing through few traces on the stone surface and seeping into the ground.

    Ji Wu wasfortably sitting in the warm water, eyes closed and with a smile on his face. His skin asionally emitted a faint, fiery light.

    Jiang Yao, held a three-meter-long, red serpent, and circled around the pool while whispering a strange, ancient spell. Her voice gradually grew louder. Suddenly, she sliced the serpent¡¯s neck with a ck jade knife in her hand. Hot blood poured onto the stone and formed a dozen strange spell symbols[2] on the stone surface.

    Seven big and muscr women were standing around the pool, throwing medicinal packages made of all kinds of herbs into the water. In addition to the medicinal packages, they sometimes threw in odd things, such as a arm-long beast fangs, poison sacks from unknown creatures, and a variety of insects bodies or carapaces[3] into the pool.

    Following Jiang Yao¡¯s voice, the clear spring water gradually changed colour, turning into a pool of blood-red, thick liquid. Wisps of red smoke drilled into Ji Wu¡¯s skin. Ji Wu then began to twitch his body. His tranquil expression also became twisted.

    A few miles away, Ji Hao stood on a treetop, and smiled as he watched Jiang Yao and Ji Wu.

    The stoneman was sauntering under the tree. He felt annoyed that his body was too heavy for him to climb up trees. Yet he was very curious about what they were seeing from up there. The only thing he could do was frequently look up at Ji Hao and hope that he would speak a few words.

    Next to Stone, there was an old tree. This tree had human-limb-like branches and a mouth-like,rge tree hole, with which it sipped fruit wine from a vat that it had wrapped with its branches.

    Whenever Stone walked near the old tree, the tree wouldsh his butt with branches. However, Stone could not sense any pain with its body made up of stones.

    Sitting next to Ji Hao on the treetop was a breathtakingly beautiful girl. Leaves and vines decorated her body and made her look like a woond fairy. She held a longbow with a charming smile on her delicate face. Her facial expression kept changing at every moment. Sometimes she frowned and pondered seriously, and in the next moment she would suddenly raise her eyebrows and giggle.

    The girl was riding a leopard, which had fire-red fur with silver spots on it. This thirty-feet-long leopard was standing on a kid-fist-thick branch, but the branch didn¡¯t even sway a bit. The beast seemed as light as a phantom and as graceful as a prince.

    The stone man was a ¡®Stonemlin¡¯. The ¡®Stonemlin¡¯ once was an ancient stone down in the valley. Somehow, the stone had learned to absorb the life force energy from nature. Year by year, it started to grow a human-like spirit and eventually learned how to turn itself into a human shape.

    The old tree was a ¡®Treeman¡¯. Slightly different from Stone, this old tree was born from seeds and had grown into a mundane tree. However, this ordinary yet special tree was born with a strong spiritual power. One day it had unexpectedly awakened into sentience. Since then, it had always known how to enhance itself with the natural life force energy. After years of practicing, the old tree became a mobile Treeman with human-like limbs.

    The girl named Heng Luo at Ji Hao¡¯s side, was a little girl and a deity from the nature. She was a ¡®Nymph¡¯, which was a magical creature. Hong Luo was born by the gathering of natural life force energy and spiritual power, with the talent to control beasts, identify all kinds of nts, andmunicate with all living creatures. She was the guard of the jungle; the vitality of the jungle and that of her were tightly connected to each other.

    Ji Hao had never liked to hang around with kids in the vige. Ever since he had learned to walk, he had spent nearly all his time in this jungle. These years, Stone, the Treeman, Heng luo, and few other special creatures were his true friends.

    Mr. Crow was also standing on the treetop beside Ji Hao and Heng Luo. It turned its head sideways and cawed to them.

    Heng Luo nodded; she touched a branch near her with her slim finger. Suddenly, a green sprout on that branch started to grow rapidly, quickly turning into a big flower. An intense fragrance came, along with the voices of Ji Wu and Jiang Yao, from the flower.

    In the jungle every nt could be the eyes and ears of Heng Luo.

    Ji Hao squatted down next to Heng Luo, quietly listening to what Jiang Yao was saying to her son.

    Jiang Yao walked rapidly around the hot spring pool and constantly threw things into the water. Meanwhile, she was harshly talking to Ji Wu.

    ¡°Wu, you¡¯re the son of mine. Your grandfather is the Master Maguspriest and a powerful leader in the Bi Fang n[4]. You have the noble blood, which is far better than that of the people from this humble Fire Crow n. How could you lose your fight against a kid, four years younger than you?¡±

    ¡°Amma!¡± Ji Wu grimaced in pain then said. ¡°He Attacked me in the back! That little bastard...I won¡¯t let him have another chance at the ceremony. I will split him!¡± While speaking, Ji Wu waved his arms in the air excitedly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. My son, you belong to our Bi Fang n, you should be way better than those Crow¡¯s people. You should kill the little bastard at the ceremony...You¡¯re my son, you can never lose to a boy of that lowly Qing Yi n woman!¡± Jiang Yao said in a cold voice.

    ¡°Qing Yi n woman?¡± Heng Luo curiously looked at Ji Hao and asked, ¡°is that your Amma? Hao, I like your Amma, I like her smell.¡±

    Ji Hao listened to the soundsing from the flower, and slowly answered: ¡°I like Amma too, but it seems some people don¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°But Wu... No, do not kill him. You will make the blood oath[5] with Ji Hao at the worship ceremony. If one of you loses the fight, he will be the ve of the other one.¡±

    ¡°You will enve that little bastard! You understand?¡± Jiang Yao paused then continued.

    ¡°I have enough ves! Abba eliminated dozens of small ns these years, I have hundreds of ves! I don¡¯t want him to be my ve. I want to kill him, Amma!¡± Ji Wu yelled when he heard what Jiang Yao said.

    ¡°You silly boy, you will enve him.¡± Jiang Yao narrowed her eyes and her voice turned vicious. ¡°Enve him... If I can¡¯t kill Qing Fu at the ceremony, we will trade two of her treasures with Ji Hao¡¯s life!¡±

    Ji Hao heard what she said through the flower, raised his eyebrows and apuded to this ¡®perfect¡¯ n.

    ¡°Wonderful...Her husband wants to rece Abba and be the leader; she wants Amma¡¯s treasures; her son wants to kill me! What a nice family!¡±

    Whileughing, Ji Hao pointed towards the spring pool.

    The Treeman opened his tree-hole mouth wide, swallowed the vat, moved his gigantic body, and slowly walked towards the pool.

    ----------------------------------------

    [1] The mouth of the spring: A hole where the spring wateres out from underground.

    [2] The spell symbols: Symbols appeared when a certain magic-force been triggered. Usually, the magic-force will be trigger when a Magus read a certain magic spell.

    [3] Carapaces: Hard outer covering or case of certain organisms such as arthropods and turtles.

    [4] Bi Fang n: Another thriving and historical n.

    [5] Blood oath: A blood oath is when one would shed their own blood and offer it onto an altar or whatever they believed right and swore to uphold a certain task, no matter what. Also it was when a person would shed blood, usually, they¡¯d cut their hand and then shake hands in agreement with a task they swear to uphold.

 Chapter 10 â€“ Kill

    Chapter 10 - Kill

    Inside the hot spring pool, the blood-red water suddenly turned pulpy. A dozen of twisted spell symbols emerged from the water.

    The strong efficiency of Jiang Yao¡¯s magic spell and drugs caused great pain to Ji Wu. Ji Wu felt as if countless sharp knives had been plunged into his body. He couldn¡¯t stop twitching and crying in pain. He had almost jumped out many times but he had always been pushed back by Jiang Yao.

    Jiang Yao¡¯s hands were slim and slender, yet strangely powerful. She pressed her hand against Ji Wu¡¯s shoulder making Ji Wu unable to move even an inch no matter how hard he would struggle.

    ¡°Amma! Amma! It hurts! It really hurts! Burning! It¡¯s Burning! Amma!¡± Ji Wu let out a sharp cry, followed by waves of wailing. His nose was running, his upper lip hot with a rivulet of mucus, tears around his ears and neck.

    ¡°Hang on! Wu! Hang on!¡± Jiang Yao said with an ice cold expression on her beautiful face. She gnashed her teeth and continued, ¡°You must let everyone know that my boy is better than Qing Fu¡¯s son! You must beat him at the ceremony! ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m helping you to trigger your internal power and upgrade to the Eleventh-Level of Novice Magus. This is the only way to make sure you will win!¡± Jiang Yao growled, ¡°That little bastard, Ji Hao. I heard that he has been learning Novice Maguspriest sorceries, he can¡¯t be that easy to beat. You have to upgrade!¡±

    The sound of mes came from inside Ji Wu¡¯s body. Soon, a small me spurted out from between his eyebrows. Fiery light beams appeared from inside the me and slowly spread to the rest of his body, eventually it wrapped Ji Wu¡¯s whole body.

    Jiang Yao proudly raised her eyebrows,ughed in great delight. Those muscr women that were standing aside alsoughed aloud and started to talk about how talented Ji Wu was. They said that Ji Wu was a genius, who could upgrade to the Eleventh Level at such a young age. This was truly rare even in the Bi Fang n.

    Jiang Yao held her head high proudly when she heard their words.

    Ji Wu was still twitching. His muscles began to swell and bones started to creak. His body was slowly growing bigger. After a few seconds, Ji Wu lost his consciousness under great pain.

    To forcibly upgrade by using drugs and magic spells instead of daily practice, can be extremely painful because the body would not be strong enough yet to handle such tremendous power.

    ¡°Wu! You¡¯re my son, you have to win!¡± Jiang Yao gave her face a brutal expression. ¡°This is not only about your Abba, but also about my reputation!¡±

    While she was speaking, the sound of heavy footsteps came from the jungle. The seven strong women picked up swords and axes, lined up in front of Jiang Yao to protect her.

    Near Jiang Yao and her people, a towering tree swayed and cracked and Treeman walked out from behind that tree.

    Treeman opened its mouth, sprayed a cold mist in the direction of Jiang Yao and her people, then started to roar. Treeman¡¯s roar caused a great gust of wind, which blew the fallen leaves into the sky. A dozen of green spell symbols appeared on his trunk. Once those symbols appeared, the gale started to blow even harder.

    Jiang Yao looked at Treeman and made an odd gesture to him. It seemed as if she had used a certain magic-spell against Treeman.

    ¡°Treeman, the guard of the jungle, I am Jiang Yao, the daughter of the Master Maguspriest of the Bi Fang n. Let us obey the agreement between my ancestor and the god of nature. You should just leave. Do not enrage me!¡± Jiang Yao said. Her spell seemed not to have worked at all.

    Treeman took a big step forward and said in his grating voice: ¡°The Bi Fang...n? This jungle belongs to...The Fire...Crow! This is my...jungle!¡±

    ¡°My jungle!¡± He pointed to the hot spring pool with a long branch and emphasized.

    Jiang Yao nced, while frowning, at the bubbling red water in the pool. Ji Wu was lying unconsciously in the water and his body was wrapped around by a faint fiery light. In maybe a few hours, Ji Wu¡¯s body would have absorbed enough power from the water and make a breakthrough to the next level, at which point his internal power could be triggered. At that time he would definitely win against Ji Hao.

    But if Ji Wu got out of the pool now, he might not be able to upgrade by himself. Additionally, the magic-spell and the drugs she had used were strongly effective, which meant that they could not be used to upgrade Ji Wu again, not until a yearter.

    Furthermore, Ji Wu was injured by Ji Hao yesterday, which could make Ji Wu lose his fight again. If so, all her efforts would be in vain.

    ¡°Is this your jungle? I am Jiang Yao. Now I need this ce.¡± She pointed to the pool and said coldly, ¡°Name your price.¡±

    Treeman stayed silent for a while, then slowly walked to the seven women in front of Jiang Yao. More green spell symbols emerged from his tree trunk, two green mes zed up above his mouth-like tree hole. He had opened his ¡®eyes¡¯.

    Treeman let a roar out. Arge cold mist spouted out from his mouth. The seven women had suddenly been frozen by the mist. After that theTreeman waved his arm-like branches andshed those frozen woman away.

    Treeman was at least a thousand years old. His body was as solid as steel and extremely powerful. Those strong women had beenshed and smashed onto the ground. Their bones were even exposed in the air and blood had been sprayed everywhere.

    ¡°You bastard! I will chop you and burn you as firewood!¡± Jiang Yao shouted and stepped back flutteringly.

    Jiang Yao was a powerful Senior Maguspriest. However, although she was good at all kinds of sorceries, as far as closebat was concerned, she was no better than ever her son, Ji Wu.

    Treeman roared and walked towards Jiang Yao with big steps.

    Jiang Yao staggered backwards. Her lips turned white with fear. She even forgot to use her Maguspriest sorceries, only crazily waving her arms. Arge multicoloured smoke spurted out from her sleeves and quickly wrapped around Treeman¡¯s trunk.

    The multicoloured smoke was made of a variety of highly poisonous herbs, a single breath of it could poison a hundred people to death. However, all the different types of poison from the jungle were ineffective againstTreeman.

    Treeman quickly walked through the poison mist up to Jiang Yao, jerked out a branch and pierced her chest.

    Jiang Yao screamed and twisted her boy odly. Her body suddenly changed into a doll hanging on the branch, which was carved out of wood and looked exactly like Jiang Yao.

    Treeman stared at the doll; the doll suddenly started to burn. In the me, a slender bird¡¯s eye quickly appeared and disappeared.

    Along with a loud noise, the doll exploded. The explosion stirred the atmosphere tempestuously and blew Treeman a mile away. He let out a roar, his bark was shattered and the green wood inside was exposed to the air. Arge amount of sap poured out as if he was bleeding.

    Treeman howled in pain, raised an ¡®arm¡¯ in ragingly and growled: ¡°Ouch! It Hurts!...Ten...!Booze...!Ten!¡±

    Jiang Yao stood up from behind a nt near the spring pool. She was constantly coughing up blood. She grabbed Ji Wu and intended to flee.

    From inside the jungle, Ji Hao blinked his eyes, silently rushed out as quick as a leopard, approaching Jiang Yao, while leaving a series of afterimages behind him.

 Chapter 11 â€“ Trick

    Chapter 11 - Trick

    Ji Hao was wearing a leather armour with his face painted ck. The leather armour was made of serpent skin, which was only used by the ck Water Serpent n¡¯s warriors.

    Ji Hao silently and windingly rushed through the jungle, which was also the special method used for attacks by the ck Water Serpent n¡¯s warriors.

    While leaving a series of afterimages behind him,Ji Hao quietly appeared behind Jiang Yao, who was still coughing up blood. He waved his arms forward, while he had triggered the force of the [Nine Secret Words]. The steam of red spring water had suddenly frozen, it turned into dozens of ck ice-knives and stabbed towards Jiang Yao¡¯s back.

    ¡°Fire Crow woman...Die!¡± Ji Hao¡¯s voice was hoarse and old, sounding like a ny-year-old man.

    The [Nice Secret Words] allowed Ji Hao to precisely control every part of his body. He had just slightly twisted his vocal cords with his internal power and changed his voice.

    Ji Wu had just been dragged out from the pool by Jiang Yao. He hadn¡¯tpletely awakened from his unconsciousness until he saw Ji Hao murderously rushing towards him like a ck serpent.

    Ji Wu was deeply shocked by Ji Hao. He had difficulty opening his mouth yet couldn¡¯t make any sound. Only the moment when those ck ice-knives were about to pierce Jiang Yao¡¯s body, Ji Wu screamed frighteningly out loud.

    ¡°Amma!¡±

    Jiang Yao¡¯s body shivered, while she turned around subconsciously. A dozen of ck, sharp ice-knives were shining with a cold light. The nearest knife-tip had nearly touched her skin.

    Jiang Yao¡¯s pupils shrank till they were pinhead-size. She subconsciously pulled Ji Wu up, and shielded herself from the attack. Ji Wu began to scream and tremble with fear immediately. All of the ice-knives urately plunged into his body.

    Those ice-knives melted quickly in his body, causing arge amount of blood to spurt out from his chest and belly. He even forgot to take a look at the face of his attacker. Instead, he turned his head painfully and puzzledly around and screamed ¡°Amma!¡± again.

    Even Ji Hao was astonished by Jiang Yao. He nced at her face.

    This woman had shielded herself with her own son!

    This reminded Ji Hao of the battle from ten years ago, at the Gold ck Mountain when assassins from the ck Water Serpent n had attempted to kill Ji Hao. Qing Fu and Ji Xia had blocked all the attacks with their own bodies and saved his young life.

    Inparison, Jiang Yao was unbelievably selfish.

    ¡°Woman...You have surprised me...¡± Ji Haoughed oddly. A ck snake had ejected from around Ji Hao¡¯s waist and flew towards Ji Wu¡¯s throat with its big mouth opened.

    Ji Wu was a Tenth-Level Novice Magus, far more stronger and difficult to kill than an ordinary person. Though he had been stabbed by a dozen of ice-knives, the knives had all missed his heart and weren¡¯t enough to kill him.

    But this snake, a ¡®Three-Step Viper¡¯, found by Heng Luo, which was extremely poisonous. Any ordinary Novice Magus wouldn¡¯t be able to run farther than three steps before dying immediately after being bitten by a ¡®Three-Step Viper¡¯.

    ¡°Amma! Amma! Help!¡± When he saw the snake which was flying towards him, Ji Wu cried hopelessly with blood all over his body.

    Jiang Yao was dragging Ji Wu behind her and running like hell. She waved her arm and left a dense ck mist behind her. The viper rushed into the mist and was corroded into a pool of blood only in a second.

    Ji Hao was frightened when he saw that the viper had died only in a second. He let go with a sudden yell, nearly exposed his real voice. He quickly moved his body and avoided the ck mist.

    ¡°What a cruel woman. But I like you...O beautiful Maguspriest...You could be worth a fortune!¡± Ji Hao oddlyughed out aloud. Meanwhile, he pulled out a long sword, which had a strange shape and stabbed towards Ji Wu¡¯s heart.

    This sword had been his loot. Ji Hao had gained it when he had hunted the ck Water Serpent n¡¯s warriors in the jungle with Mr. Crow. The Fire Crow warriors prefered heavy and gigantic weapons. Light weapons like this could only belong to sneaky fighters of the ck Water Serpent n.

    Ji Hao flicked his wrist, the withy sword suddenly reached Ji Wu¡¯s chest, while making a hissing sound.

    ¡°Amma! Help!¡± Ji Wu screamed again with a terrible smelling along with it. He looked at the sword which was about to prate into his chest, got so scared it caused him to pee on himself.

    Jiang Yao shook her body and almost doubled her speed. She waved her arm backwards again, more poisonous power had been thrown to Ji Hao. In the meanwhile, a dozen of ck and winged scorpions rushed out from Ji Yao¡¯s clothing, and flew towards Ji Hao with a loud buzzing sound.

    ¡°ck Ghost Scorpions?¡± Ji Hao said coldly. ¡° Woman, you¡¯re quite talented...But it¡¯s not gonna work!¡±

    Though Ji Hao had intentionally said that in a rxing voice, he still drew back subconsciously and tried to avoid these scorpions. ck Ghost Scorpions were also highly poisonous. Different from the Three-Step Viper, this type of scorpion didn¡¯t kill enemies immediately. Instead, the venom of the ck Ghost Scorpion will make enemies suffer from extreme pain. People that had been beaten by the ck Ghost Scorpions will eventually die in great pain. Even Senior Magi couldn¡¯t stand a single bite from the ck Ghost Scorpion.

    Ji Hao waved the sword and split these scorpions into pieces.

    Jiang Yao didn¡¯t stop fleeing. Meanwhile, she turned her head and shouted: ¡°ck Water Serpent n? I, Jiang Yao, I will remember you! You old bastard, I have memorized your voice! ¡±

    Inside the jungle, Stone was hiding behind a tree. He grabbed a ¡®Dark Bronze Vine¡¯, which was growing for at least five hundred years and was harder than steel. A dozen of white spell symbols were sparkling on Stone¡¯s body.

    Jiang Yao ran into the jungle with Ji Wu grabbed in her hand.

    ¡°Booze!¡± Stone cast a roar andshed Jiang Yao with the Dark Bronze Vine.

    The vine hit right on her chest. Jiang Yao and Ji Wu were thrown away by the tremendous power and flew towards the spring pool, followed by the sound of bones breaking.

    Nearly a mile away, on the top of a tree, Heng Luo kneeled on a branch and pulled her bow. She aimed at Jiang Yao¡¯s throat and took a deep breath. Then a ¡®Human-face Ghost Spider¡¯ was urately shot towards Jiang Yao¡¯s neck.

    Jiang Yao quickly noticed the spider. She cast a curse then jerked out a palm-size, red bone from her sleeve and crumbled it. Once she crumbled the bone, a huge me spurted out along with a thundering noise. Soon, the me wrapped Jiang Yao and Ji Wu, turned into a fire-red, single-leg Bi Fang bird. The bird rushed into the sky bing a beam of fiery light after which they had disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Ji Hao had just split thest scorpion. He angrily looked at where the Bi Fang Bird had disappeared.

    ¡°Jiang Yao! This isn¡¯t over!¡±

    Ji Hao yelled toward the sky. He threw the few leather armour pieces and the sword on the ground. After that, he sharply whistled and quickly drew back into the dense jungle.

    Since Ji Hao and his friends failed to kill Jiang Yao and her son, he had to leave some traces and let them suspect the ck Water Serpent n ofunching that attack. It should seem as if Ji Hao had nothing to do with this attack.

 Chapter 12 â€“ Snoop

    Chapter 12 - Spying

    During the star-filled night a floating ind was drifting through the sky above the Gold ck Mountain.

    Three gigantic Fire Crows werezily suspended over the mountaintop and were asionally yawning. Their feathers were emitting a faint fiery light, lightening the entire mountain. Within this faint fiery light, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for enemies tounch a sneak attack during the night.

    In Ji Hao¡¯s home, Qing Fu and Ji Hao were sitting around the firece. The bonfire was zing, a half peeled and cleaned ¡®Four-Armed Bear-gori¡¯ was being grilled. The fat of the meat constantly dropped into the fire. The aroma of the meat made the fat bear, which was lying on its own stomach outside the door and in a deep slumber, salivate.

    During the daytime, Ji Hao had brought arge amount of honey from the Gold-Wing Bee¡¯s nest. He had spread the sparkling honey on the grilled meat. The rich sweet aroma of the honey was very pleasant. Ji Hao took a bite of the meat after which he had happily closed his eyes.

    ¡°Hmm, this is so good!¡± Ji Hao handed the meat to Qing Fu.

    ¡°Amma, the Gold-Wing Bee¡¯s honey is really helpful for you,¡± Said Ji Hao with a cheery smile on his face.

    The ¡®Gold-Wing Bees¡¯ were no weaker than any of the beasts in the jungle. They attacked huge beasts, collected the essences of their bones and made honey. Therefore, the Gold-Wing Bee¡¯s honey contained a lot of internal power from those beasts. For Maguspriests like Qing Fu, the Gold-Wing Bee¡¯s honey couldrgely enhance their spiritual power.

    Qing Fu took a small bite of the meat. She narrowed her eyes, nced questioningly towards Ji Hao.

    ¡°Hao, did you really went for the honey today? I thought...¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ji Hao calmly chopped a piece of meat off and started to gobble. The meat had quickly been absorbed by the me in his Dantian, and transformed into his own power.

    ¡°Haha¡± Ji Haoughed, took a sip of the self-made cassava wine and said, ¡°I heard that Jiang Yao and Ji Wu have been attacked. Amma, you don¡¯t think it was me who attacked them, do you? I¡¯m not capable of that...Ji Wu maybe...But Jiang Yao, no, she¡¯s too powerful and I definitely wouldn¡¯t want to challenge her.¡±

    Qing Fu showed a cunning smile and took also a sip of wine from the little jar carved out of stone. She said: ¡°Hao, indeed, you couldn¡¯t possibly beat Jiang Yao. But, who knows...You never hung around with kids in the vige, you must have many friends out there in the jungle...¡±

    ¡°Ah...Haha...¡± Ji Hao paused for a second then intentionallyughed out loud. After that, he did not say another word. Half of the Four-Armed Bear-gori was eaten up by Ji Hao within an hour.

    Ji Hao patted his belly and wiped his mouth satisfyingly, then went back to his room upstairs.

    ¡°Amma! I¡¯m going to bed. Abba didn¡¯t say when he woulde home. You don¡¯t have to wait for him tonight.¡±

    Qing Fu smiled, slowly stood up and massaged her own waist. She picked up those Four-Armed Bear-gori bones which had been thrown all over the floor by Ji Hao, and carefully put them into a corner. The Four-Armed Bear-gori was the same level as a Junior Magus. Its bones were perfect materials for making all kinds of Maguspriest tools.

    While picking those bones, Qing Fu muttered: ¡°It can¡¯t be Hao..Hmm, can¡¯t be...But, it would be even better if it really was him.¡±

    In the attic, Ji Hao was lying on the ground and staring at the faint fiery light which wrapped the entire Gold ck Mountain through the window. After a quarter of an hour, he heard that Qing Fu had put the fire out and shut the light, after which she had gone into her bedroom.

    Ji Xia wouldn¡¯t be at home tonight. He was together with a group of warriors from the n who were close to him, visiting a few Master Maguspriests and elder Magi who had always taken a neutral attitude towards the affairs of the n.

    Ji Hao had waited until he had heard Qing Fu breathing peacefully in her room and made sure she had fallen asleep. Ji Hao then stood up, and carefully and quietly took out a red crow feather from a dark corner of the attic.

    Ji Hao bit his own finger and drew three ancient spell symbols on the feather with his blood, then started to mutter a spell. The feather quietly zed up and soon turned into a palm-size ck crow. The crow pped its wings and flew out of the window.

    Ji Hao sat down on the ground with his leg crossed. His eyes were glowing bright red. The feather came from Mr. Crow¡¯s wing. With Ji Hao¡¯s magic spell he could see everything the small ck crow would see. Ji Hao controlled the ck crow to fly towards Ji Shu¡¯s campsite with his spiritual power.

    On another side of the valley, Ji Shu and his people had built a campsite near the entrance. Nearly a hundred of tents were built with logs and animal skins. The little ck crow perfectly blended in the dark sky, and silentlynded on top of the biggest tent.

    This campsite was only for temporary rest, the tents were roughly covered by animal skins. The ck crow peeped down through the gap between two pieces of sewed skins.

    Two huge y vats were ced on the ground. One of the vats contained a bubbling red liquid surrounded by a zing me. Ji Wu was sitting in the vat and boiling in the hot liquid.

    His face was twisting with pain. Hergely opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t make any sound.

    Another vat contained a green liquid. Countless poisonous insects were rolling over in the liquid. Jiang Yao was sitting in that vat and gnashing her teeth. Wisps of ck smoke came out of her ears and nose.

    In the attic, Ji Hao sneered. This green drug-liquid was pretty effective; it turned the extravasated blood inside Jiang Yao¡¯s body into smoke and excreted it.

    Unlike Ji Wu, who was nearly fainted and couldn¡¯t make any sound, Jiang Yao cursed with a note of venom in her voice: ¡°They were Ji Xia¡¯s people! Ji Xia and the ck Water Serpent n! They were working together! This is the Gold ck Mountain, how could those stinky snakes get here?¡±

    ¡°Ji Shu! If you¡¯re a man, you should kill Ji Xia at the worship ceremony! And I, I will kill Ji Hao and Qing Fu by myself!¡± She ferociously growled. ¡°Ji Xia hasganged up with your enemies, sneaked into your Holy Land and tried to kill me!¡±

    Ji Shu was standing aside, without saying a single word. His arms were crossed in front of his chest. His face remained expressionless.

    There were two other men, who were also standing around. One of them was tall and strong, had a face simr to Ji Shu¡¯s face. The other man was also tall, he had a delicate face with a long beard, which nearly reached the ground. He had the exact same eyes as Jiang Yao.

    The bearded man heard Jiang Yao¡¯s curse, after which he violently pped her face. Jiang Yao then spat out some blood. The blood mixed with the green drug-liquid, and seemed very disgusting.

    ¡°Stupid!¡± The man said coldly, ¡°How could I have such a stupid daughter?¡±

    ¡°Ji Shu, It seems that among those Master Maguspriests and elder Magi, there are some people who do not want us to take Ji Xia¡¯s position,¡± said the man who looked like Ji Shu.

    The man sighed and continued: ¡°In the ceremony, you should just seize the scepter, but do not kill him.¡±

    He hesitated a bit, then said with a really dark face: ¡°After the ceremony, we will find a way to kill them all.¡±

 Chapter 13 â€“ Frighten

    Chapter 13 - Frightened

    ¡°Abba!¡± Jiang Yao looked at the bearded man timidly.

    Jiang Yao¡¯s father? The Master Maguspriest of the Bi Fang n, Jiang Bo? Ji Hao had been concentrating on their talk.

    ¡°You¡¯re just so stupid. That¡¯s why you could only marry Ji Shu. Your sister, she was much wiser than you, so she deserved to marry that lord!¡± Jiang Bo yelled at his daughter in front of Ji Shu and the other man.

    The corners of Ji Shu¡¯s mouth suddenly twitched downward after he heard what Jiang Bo had said. Although Ji Bo was talking to Jiang Yao, from his words, it was easy to tell that Ji Shu wasn¡¯t a big deal to Jiang Bo. His stupid daughter, Jiang Yao married him, but Jiang Yao¡¯s sister, who was a lot smarter than her, had been engaged to a man who was much more important than Ji Shu.

    Ji Shu had been hurt by Jiang Bo¡¯s words, but he didn¡¯t say anything. After all, the Bi Fang n was incredibly powerful, which had dominated the South Wastnd. Jiang Bo was their Master Maguspriest, Ji Shu wouldn¡¯t dare to offend him.

    The other man nced at Jiang Yao with a look of dissatisfaction on his face. He slightly stretched his body, a loud noise came from inside his body. His bone were as hard as iron, which could make the same sound as a hammer that was hitting on an iron when his joints clicked.

    ¡°My people checked the ce where they had been attacked. We used seven kinds of sharp-nosed Magrimals[1], but couldn¡¯t find any trace of the attackers,¡± said the man in a low voice. ¡°In the Gold ck Mountain, only those few old bastards could do this.¡±

    Jiang Bo said coldly: ¡°So, those old men from your n still want Ji Xia to be the leader. Which means even if you could beat Ji Xia at the ceremony, you couldn¡¯t kill him. Or it¡¯ll be hard to earn loyalty from your people.¡±

    The strong man sighed, shook his head, and said: ¡°Not only that, we can¡¯t let people know that Jiang Yao and Ji Wu have been attacked either. Even though we know it wasn¡¯t the ck Water Serpent n, we can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Yao screamed when she heard what the man said. She seemed to have forgotten that she just had been pped by her own father.

    ¡°Abba! So, are you not gonna revenge me?¡± She paused for a second, then popped up her eyes and shouted in an astonished tone: ¡°What? It wasn¡¯t the ck Water Serpents who attacked me? Did the Fire Crow n¡¯s people attack me? I thought...¡±

    Jiang Bo didn¡¯t even let her finish her words and pped her again harder than thest time. Jiang Yao felt like her face was almost smashed. She coughed out some blood, then passed out.

    ¡°I Jiang Bo, how could I have such a stupid daughter?¡± Jiang Bo shook his head and said. ¡°The worship ceremony ising. Ji Shu is going to be the leader of your Fire Crow warriors. If people find out that his wife and son had been attacked and seriously injured under his protection, how could your people be convinced to follow him.¡±

    Ji Shu stomped the ground and nodded to Jiang Bo. ¡°I will find out who did this after the ceremony,¡± said Ji Shu.

    Jiang Bo nodded and maintained a cold face, he said: ¡°For now, the most important thing is that you have to be the leader of your Fire Crow n¡¯s warriors.¡±

    Back in the attic, Ji Hao chuckled. Ji Shu and Jiang Bo, how perfect their n was.

    Ji Hao locked his fingers together, while lightning shed through his eyes. In the meanwhile, on the top of the tent, lightning appeared on the ck crow¡¯s feathers. Its body quickly turned into a me ball that had merged with the lighting. Soon, the small crow transformed into a palm-sized ball of me and lighting.

    Ji Hao gathered all of his internal power and somehow send the power to the lighting-me ball. The ball absorbed Ji Hao¡¯s power, swelled to head-size then quietly fell into the tent. The lightning-me ball dropped into Jiang Yao¡¯s vat, sshed a lot of thick green drug-liquid out then quickly sank to the bottom.

    People in that tent were all shocked. Jiang Bo subconsciously transformed into a beam of fiery light, rushed out and growled: ¡°Who was is?¡±

    Ji Shu stepped back at first, pausing for a second. Then he dashed to the vat and put his hand into the liquid, and tried to take the ball out of the vat. The strong man that had been standing beside him was a lot quicker than him, he had already grasped the lighting-me ball in his hand when Ji Shu had moved.

    ¡°Wu Guan Pi Li, Tie Jia Fei Xiong, Ji Ji Ru Lu Ling.¡± The man held the ball in his hand and casted a spell.

    Ji Hao sneered with his eyes closed. He flicked his fingers and the lighting-me ball, which had gathered all his internal power exploded in the man¡¯s hand, followed by a thundering noise.

    The man hummed and staggered backwards. His entire body was wrapped by me and lighting. He tightly held his hand in front of his chest to keep the lightning-me ball from sting out and hurting the rest of the people.

    The man was quite strong. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t exactly tell how strong he was. Ji Hao had used all his power and created a lighting-me bomb, which only caused a few burns on his skin.

    Jiang Yao and Ji Wu¡¯s vats exploded at the same time. The thick drug-liquid sshed everywhere. Both of them who had already been badly injured, now had again been hurt by the vat¡¯s fragments, making them spat even more blood out. Especially Ji Wu, who had fallen on the ground with blood spurting out from those prated wounds on his belly and chest.

    ¡°Wu!¡± Ji Shu dashed to Ji Wu¡¯s side and pressed his hands on Ji Wu¡¯s wounds, and tried to stop the blood. He didn¡¯t even took a nce at Jiang Yao, who was also lying on the ground and constantly coughing blood.

    Jiang Bo came back inside the tent with a long face.

    ¡°Who did this? Who attacked us from the dark?¡± Jiang Bo roared in a fury. Meanwhile, his delicate face showed a trace of fear. As the Master Maguspriest of the Bi Fang n, he had been attacked without any sign, which was driving him crazy.

    Ji Shu¡¯s people heard the bomb, quietly came out of their tents and became vignt to their surroundings.

    Ji Hao¡¯s attack hadn¡¯t disturbed any of the Fire Crow n¡¯s people, but Ji Shu and his people would definitely have an uneasy sleep tonight.

    Ji Hao proudlyughed in the attic.

    These Magi, indeed, they had tremendous physical power. Nevertheless, without practicing their spiritual power, they couldn¡¯t understand those magic sorceries such as the one Ji Hao just had cast. Even a Senior Magus like Ji Shu was not that hard to beat, Ji Hao thought.

    He lied on the bed with a smile on his face, and silently absorbed the energy of the starlight to replenish his internal power.

    ----------------------------------------

    [1]Magrimals: Animals been raise and train by Magi as helpers.

 Chapter 14 â€“ The Day

    Chapter 14 - The Day

    Nothing worth mentioning happened in the next few days before the Ancestors Worship Ceremony. Ji Shu, Jiang Bo and their people had kept their mouth shut, and didn¡¯t let anyone know about the attacks.

    People in Gold ck Mountain had started their busiest time of this decade, and prepared for the ceremony. Leaders of every branch n hade to the Holy Land in the Gold ck Mountain with their people. The smell of grilled meat and strong liquor filled the entire valley every day and night.

    The Fire Crow n used to be a powerful and thriving n. There were legendary Magi such as the Magus King and the Divine Magus[1] among their ancestors. Even though none of the Fire Crow n Magi went beyond the senior level for a thousand years, the n had still remainedrge. The Holy Land in the Gold ck Mountain was the center of the Fire Crow n, which was surrounded by nearly a thousand of branch ns.

    Thergest branch n had a poption of around a million, while the smallest one had a poption of at least ten thousand. Each of these branch ns were controlling a batch of small ns, which were rtively weaker, and had to depend on other ns for protection. During these days, leaders of nearly a thousand branch ns had arrived in the Holy Land one after another, which had kept Ji Xia very busy.

    However, although Ji Xia was extremely busy, he hadn¡¯t forgotten about Ji Hao. He had continued to hunt a lot of beasts to satiate Ji Hao¡¯s appetite.

    ¡®Four-Armed Bear-gori¡¯, ¡®Single-Horned Pixie¡¯, ¡®Gold-Head Baboon¡¯, ¡®Winged ck Tiger¡¯, ¡®Soul-Eater Leopard¡¯...All kinds of beasts were hunted and had been continuously sent back home where it was being eaten up by Ji Hao. Qing Fu¡¯s special drug, which couldrgely enhance both his internal and spiritual power, was being added to the meat.

    It had only been half of a month. Ji Hao had absorbed an abundance of physical strength and life force energy from nearly fifty beasts¡¯ bodies, with the special skill he had gained from the [Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell]. A couple of those beasts were on the level of Junior Magi. The small multicoloured me in his Dantian had grown into a zing fire. His body had grown a foot taller and became much stronger.

    The day had finally arrived.

    Before the sun had risen, more than a thousand of gigantic Fire Crows had raised from those towering mulberry trees on top of the Gold ck Mountain.

    Bright fiery light was being emitted from their feathers, making them look like a thousand of small suns which had even dissipated the clouds in the sky. A dozen of floating mountains which were drifting through the Gold ck Mountain, had suddenly been burned up by those fiery crows and turned into wisps of smoke.

    Those Fire Crows started to caw. The thundering sounds had even shook the entire Gold ck Mountain. Down in the valley, countless ck crows had raised from the mulberry woods, making it seem like a floating ck river, hovering around the Gold ck Mountain.

    ck and red feathers were falling from the sky along with earsplitting sounds.

    Ji Hao was standing in the yard, and whispered the [Nine Secret Words]. His hands were locked together and constantly changed motions. He then started to walk in a particr pace. He had just eaten a ¡®Double-Headed Serpent¡¯, which was at the same level as a Junior Magus and had been about to transform into a flood dragon[2]. The multicoloured me in Ji Hao¡¯s Dantian quickly turned the serpent¡¯s body into power and energy. Ji Hao triggered his internal power, and absorbed the strength from the me.

    His internal power had formed a mist-like purple light ball, and appeared in between his eyebrows. After he had absorbed so much of physical strength and spiritual power from the me, the light ball had started to expand and contract. Meanwhile, it was bing solid and gold coloured.

    Ji Hao had been delighted with joy when he had noticed this change.

    After he had been reborn in this world as Ji Hao, he had been learning and practicing the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words], which he had created by himself in his previous life. With the [Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell] and the strong life force energy that existed in this world, he had made the same achievements which had taken him thirty years in his previous life.

    More astonishingly, although his internal power light ball hadn¡¯tpletely turned solid and gold yet, he could sense that his internal power was at least a hundred times stronger than it had been in his previous life, also it was a lot purer than before. After all, his internal power had mainly been gained from those powerful beasts living in the jungle.

    Soon, the power and the strength of the serpent had fully been absorbed by Ji Hao¡¯s body. He took a deep breath, slowly opened his mouth and breathed out a st of hot air. His breath was like hot high-pressured steam, which had suddenly filled the air and raised the temperature in the yard. The fat bear, which had been snoring aside the wooden door, instantly jumped up and roared to Ji Hao.

    Ji Haoughed out loud. He had never felt better. Although it had been only half a month, what he gained through the [Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell] had been far more than ten years of practise.

    ¡°Hey old man, thanks!¡± He had gotten into his spiritual space and shouted to the air.

    ¡®Dong!¡¯! ¡®Dong¡¯! ¡®Dong¡¯!

    Ji Hao heard the Fire Crows were cawing and drums were beating. A thousand of war drums were beaten at the same time down in the valley, causing thundering echoes and the ground to shake.

    ¡®Whuu, Whuu...¡¯

    The Dragon-Bone Horns were being blown. One of Fire Crow n¡¯s ancestors had ughtered a dragon. After that, they made a set of Dragon-Bone Horns from the dragon¡¯s throat bones, which were considered as one of the most important treasures of the n.

    Today was the day of the worship ceremony. Ten of the most powerful Maguspriests were ying the Dragon-Bone Horns. Along with the sharp sounds, wisps of white smoke soared into the sky and formed a few mist-like gigantic dragons, which hovered around the mountain.

    ¡°Hao, let¡¯s go to the Ancestral Temple in the Holy Land.¡± Qing Fu had walked out from the door and said to Ji Hao. She was wearing a long dress, which was made of self-woven linen. Her beautiful long hair was coiled into a bun and locked by nine wooden hair pins.

    Ji Hao gazed at those wooden hair pins. These hair pins are in the shape of needles, but longer and bigger. These wooden hair pins are in three different colours, which are ck, white and cyan. If one would look carefully, some smoke-like marks and tiny spell symbols were rolling over inside those wooden hair pins.

    These hair pins were brought from the Qing Yi n by Qing Fu when she had married Ji Xia. They were famous and powerful Maguspriest tools named the ¡®Thorns of Life and Death¡¯. They had been passed from a few generations before Qing Fu. The ¡®Thorns of Life and Death¡¯ were capable of both saving and killing people. Ji Hao had once seen Qing Fu cure badly injured warriors with the white and cyan thorns, but this was the first time he saw Qing Fu taking the three ck thorns with her.

    ¡°Amma, I heard that Jiang Yao was injured quite badly, she may not gonna show up today,¡± Said Ji Hao to Qing Fu, who had a real serious look on her face. A strange but pleasant smell of herbs came from her sleeves.

    ¡°Hao, you¡¯re too young to know about women,¡± Qing Fu smiled and said. ¡°Today is the day of the Ancestors Worship Ceremony. As long as Jiang Yao is alive, she will show up and will definitely challenge me.¡±

    Ji Hao heard her words and stayed silent. He took over a leather armor from Qing Fu¡¯s hand. The two of them then walked out with the fat bear.

    Countless Fire Crow n¡¯s people had gathered and lined up in the valley. Hundreds of Maguspriests and elder Magi were walking in front of the line and blowing on the horns, leading their people towards the Gold ck Mountain.

    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­

    [1]Magus king and Divine Magus: Both are Magi levels. Monarch Magus and Divine Magus are beyond the Senior Magus but not yet reach the Supreme Magus.

    [2] Flood Dragon: Flood Dragon is a mysterious creature capable of many forms. Most often it was regarded as a kind of dragon. In Chinese old legend, serpent kind and fish kind are capable of transform into flood dragons by practising their own spiritual power and life force energy. Once they sessfully transformed, they will gain a supernatural power and will be immortal.

 Chapter 15 â€“ The Ancestral Worship Ceremony

    Chapter 15 - The Ancestral Worship Ceremony

    When the sunlight had warmed up the Gold ck Mountain, all the Fire Crow n people had arrived the Ancestral Temple, and were waiting outside.

    Under the sunshine, gigantic crows were cawing and hovering above the temple. A couple of old crowszily leaned their heads and looked down from their nesting tree.

    Ji Hao was also standing outside of the Ancestral Temple with a group of children.

    The Ancestral Temple of the Fire Crow n wasn¡¯t exactly looking like a temple. It had been built on the mountainside, below a sheer cliff. It was more like a cave. Ji Hao and the other Fire Crow¡¯s people were standing in front of a square entrance. From the entrance, one had to walk through a thousand feet long hallway, where the holiest ce, where the ancestors of the Fire Crow n¡¯s people had been buried, was.

    People were standing there orderly and quietly, with a serious look on their faces.

    A dozen of Elder Magi and Maguspriests were standing in front of the crowd, carrying trays, which were carved out of jade, and were holding gold, precious stones and other treasures in it.

    Ji Hao hadn¡¯t even heard about some of those treasures. He could sense a strong spiritual energying from those sparkling precious stones. The mysterious energy even caused a splendid, multi-coloured sunglow in the sky.

    After the sun had reached its zenith at the horizon, spreading its light and giving life to everything it touched, the Master Maguspriest of the Fire Crow n, Ji Kui came forth from the crowd. He was wearing a cloak made of dragon skin, a helmet made of dragon skull and a string of sharp beast teeth. He was holding a blood-jade dagger and walking towards the entrance of the temple. Then, he turned around and waved to the crowd.

    After that, all the Maguspriests, who hade from thousands of branch ns, walked out, lined up and kneeled behind Ji Kui. After that they began to read an ancient and obscure magic-spell.

    Ji Hao shivered and looked around. He sensed a weirdly cold air which was pervading around him along with those Maguspriests¡¯ voices, as if he had been surrounded by ghosts. Both his body and soul felt cold as ice.

    Right at that moment Ji Hao heard sounds of screaming and wailing. Ji Xia and a thousand of sturdy warriors were bringing thousands of ves from the back of the mountain. Those ves were skinny, wounds all over their bodies and their eyes were filled with fear and hopelessness.

    ¡°You bastard! Fire Crow n, We, the ck Water Serpent n, We will prey on you until thest one of us die!¡±

    ¡°No...You can¡¯t kill me...My father...My father is the elder Magus of the ck Water Serpent n!¡±

    ¡°My great ancestor, please take my soul now, please don¡¯t let the evil have my soul!¡±

    However, no matter how hard those ves were shouting and struggling, they couldn¡¯t escape from Ji Xia and his people¡¯s control.

    Soon, the man who had imed that his father was the elder Magus of the ck Water Serpent n, had been pinned down to the ground in front of Ji Kui.

    ¡°Son of the ck Water Serpent n¡¯s elder Magus. Our ancestors would love to have your soul!¡± Ji Kui said coldly and pressed his hand onto the ve¡¯s chest. The ve was around a foot taller than Ji Kui. However, he painfully screamed when Ji Kui¡¯s hand touched him, after which his body quickly went limp. Ji Kui drove the Blood-Jade dagger deep into his chest, and pierced through his heart. In the meanwhile, Ji Hao had noticed that a few spell-symbols on the dagger surface had started to shine, and a st of hot air came out from the dagger.

    The ve began to twitch uncontrobly. His muscr body rapidly shriveled and turned into a wisp of ck smoke, ultimately it had been puffed away by the wind. All his bones, muscles, blood and life-force had been sucked into the dagger.

    Other ves who had witnessed this man¡¯s death, started to struggle even harder than before. Some of them even cried out in fear.

    Ji Kui remained cold. He continued killing thousands of ves one after another. The dagger became blood-red, those mysterious spell-symbols were shining with a bright light. The air was turning hotter and hotter. People had started to sweat.

    Suddenly, a whirlwind came out from the entrance of the Ancestral Temple, which blew through the feet of every Fire Crow People.

    Ji Hao was very nervous. He clenched his fists and gazed at Ji Kui.

    This was only a decennial worship ceremony. Ji Hao had heard that at the centennial worship ceremony, the Master Maguspriest would kill ten thousands of ves at the very least.

    However, the dagger had already be truly miraculous after Ji Kui had taken thousands of people¡¯s lives with it. It was floating in front of Ji Kui and shining with a bright fiery light, which seemed like a blood-red sun. The light constantly grew and shrank, just like the beating of a heart. Ji Hao sensed a strong life-forceing from the fiery light.

    The Maguspriests who were kneeling behind Ji Kui continued reading the magic spell louder and louder with excitement on their faces.

    Though this was Ji Hao¡¯s first Ancestral Worship Ceremony, he had heard a lot about the standard procedure before. First the Master Maguspriest would kill ves in front of the entrance, letting the dagger absorb the life-force and souls from those human sacrifices. Then he will send these souls and life forces along with other otions into the temple, offering them to the ancestors.

    The mysterious being inside the temple might be the souls of Fire Crow people¡¯s ancestors, or other unknown things. They will devour the otions and grant ¡®gifts¡¯ to the Fire Crow people.

    People who would receive the ¡®gifts¡¯ would be randomly chosen from the crowd of the Fire Crow¡¯s people.

    In the history of the Fire Crow n, there had been a newborn child who got all of the ¡®gifts¡¯ from a worship ceremony. The ¡®gifts¡¯ allowed him to open up a hundred of ¡®magus acupoints¡¯, making him as powerful as a Senior Magus. The child was thest Divine Magus of the Fire Crow n.

    Ji Kui was about to walk into the Temple when Ji Shu walked out and said something aloud.

    ¡°Respected Master Maguspriest, I have something to say and I want to say it in front of our ancestors,¡± said Ji Shu.

    The corner of Ji Kui¡¯s mouth twitched. He looked at Ji Shu and said in a very cold tone: ¡°ording to the rules of our ancestors, anybody can talk about anything at the ceremony. But, Ji Shu, if you¡¯re nning to say something not important, you should be prepared to take the punishment from our ancestors. Are you aware of that?¡±

    Ji Shu bowed to Ji Kui, smiled and answered: ¡°Of course it is important. I¡¯m talking on behalf of the entire n. Someone should let others have the important position if he is no longer qualified for it.¡±

    Ji Shu then raised his arms and yelled: ¡°Ji Xia, my brother[1]! You¡¯re the leader of the Holy Land warriors, which means you are the leader of a thousand of branch n¡¯s warriors! But, do you think you still deserve this position?¡±

    Ji Shu waved his arm and growled: ¡°Let us obey the rules of our ancestors. Ji Xia, my brother. I¡¯m now challenging you! Do not me me, this is for all of us.¡±

    Ji Xia snorted. He calmly went up to Ji Shu with his spear.

    ¡°Abba! Hold! Ji Shu, my dear uncle, have you forgotten that your son still has a fight against me?¡± Ji Hao¡¯s voice broke the silence.

    ¡°In front of our ancestors and all our people, we have a match!¡±

    ---------------------------------------------------------

    ¢ÙPeople in arge n or tribe usually call each other brothers and sisters, even if they weren¡¯t born to the same parents.

 Chapter 16 â€“ Bloodline

    Chapter 16 - Bloodline

    Ji Hao crooked his finger provokingly towards Ji Shu.

    ¡°Haha! This is my son! Hey, this is my boy!¡± Ji Xia proudlyughed out loud, took two steps back and said to some other people.

    Ji Shu¡¯s face twitched. He also took few steps back then shook his head with a sneer on his face.

    ¡°Xia, my brother. Do you understand why I have challenged you in front of our ancestors? That¡¯s because I¡¯m stronger than you, in every aspect. Even my son is stronger than you. I shall be the next leader.¡±

    He then turned around, and faced the crowd. He raised his arms again and said loudly: ¡°This is the rule of the Southern Wastnd! People with enough strength gets to lead! Do we need another word here...¡±

    The thousands of Fire Crow n¡¯s people who were standing there remained silent. The Fire Crow n¡¯s people were honest and simple, you could see what was going on in their minds just by taking a look at their faces.

    Some people their face was filled with anger. Those were Ji Xia¡¯s people or those who had been very close to him.

    Some people were nodding and whispering to each other. These people didn¡¯t seem to know Ji Xia well, but had not bad rtionship with Ji Shu and his branch n. Simply judging from the natural rule of the Southern Wastnd, Ji Shu¡¯s words didn¡¯t seem to be wrong.

    Some people seemed indifferent towards this fight. They were neutral, neither rted to Ji Shu or Ji Xia. Their own branch ns were neither too powerful nor too weak. This power struggle had nothing to do with them.

    And there were another group of people, who seemed too nervous to even take a breath. Obviously, they were Ji Shu¡¯s people.

    Ji Hao nced at all these people,ughed aloud and interrupted Ji Shu¡¯s talk. He said: ¡°Ji Shu, my dear uncle. If my Abba¡¯s Magus Acupoints hadn¡¯t been broken, I doubt you even would dare to think like that. Cut the crap! Ji Wu! Come out!¡±

    Ji Shu¡¯s facial expression changed, subconsciously he had shut his mouth.

    Ji Wu held his shield and axe, walked out along with a metal striking sound.

    He seemed well prepared for this fight. Beside his shield and axe, he was wearing a steel armour. The same totem had been carved on the surface of the armour - A tower with a blood-red eye floating on top of it.

    Additionally, he was also wearing a pair of long steel boots, which were even covering his knees. The heavy steel boots shed the rocks and ignited sparks when he walked.

    This pair of boots was weirdly shaped. Two of heliciform metal spearheads were welded on the kneecaps, which seemed capable of leaving puncture wounds anywhere on a human body.

    ¡°Haha! Ji Hao, today is the day! Prepare to die!¡± Ji Wu yelled at Ji Hao. ¡°Have you seen my armour and boots? How do you n to fight against me with the crap you¡¯re wearing?¡±

    Meanwhile, Ji Wu¡¯s armour and boots had started to emit a faint light. Ji Hao sensed a great powering from his body.

    A hubbub was started in the crowd. Some people whistled sharply to express their attitude.

    Compared with Ji Wu, who was armed to the teeth, Ji Hao was only wearing a simple leather armour. This leather armour was made of lion skin, hunted by Ji Hao himself in the jungle. Qing Fu had sewed this armour and she had also attached a few spell symbols on it.

    This kind of leather armour was the standard equipment of the Fire Crow n Warriors. For thousands of years, they fought and showered blood with their leather armours, after which they had finally built a homnd in this jungle.

    The steel armour which was being worn by Ji Wu was too good to be made by a Fire Crow n¡¯s craftsman. To fight against one of their own at the worship ceremony with an armour made by some outsiders, had enraged the simple-minded Fire Crow n¡¯s warriors. A couple of of them had even started to yell at Ji Wu.

    ¡°Hey, son of Ji Shu! Don¡¯t humiliate your old man! Take off that iron shell!¡±

    ¡°Son of Ji Shu! Show us what you really got, the iron shell doesn¡¯t count!¡±

    ¡°Ji Wu is his name, right? Such a good name, but such a coward! Hao¡¯s few years younger than him...Why on earth does he needs those to fight against Hao...What a coward...¡±

    Ji Wu was ashamed into anger. His face had turned red and he couldn¡¯t let a word out.

    Ji Shu was utterly embarrassed, he turned his head around and angrily nced at his people. Jiang Yao was standing amongst those people and was ring at Ji Hao. It was Jiang Yao who had given the armour and the boots to her son to ensure his victory.

    However, she had never thought that the good equipment could make Ji Wu being despised by others. She thought Ji Wu had the bloodline of the Bi Fang n, which was much nobler than the Fire Crow n¡¯s bloodline. And her husband, Ji Wu¡¯s father, Ji Shu was going to be the leader of the Holy Land warriors. Ji Wu deserved a better equipment. Such things were quite normal in the Bi Fang n.

    Jiang Yao was just going to say something for Ji Wu. Ji Wu uttered a growl and waved the axe then dashed towards Ji Hao. Ji Hao gazed at Ji Wu and couldn¡¯t help but exim silently.

    Ji Wu had been badly injured only two weeks ago, but he didn¡¯t show even a trace of that at present. Ji Wu seemed to have recovered perfectly. Only Jiang Bo could cure Ji Wu in such a short time.

    Not only that, Ji Hao has been sensing a great powering from Ji Wu¡¯s body. The bright fiery light emitted from Ji Wu¡¯s body clearly showed that Ji Wu had upgraded to the Eleventh-Level of Novice Magus and had triggered his internal power. A Tenth-Level Novice Magus had the strength of a hundred-thousand ¡®stones¡¯. Once he or she triggered the internal power, at least fifty-thousand ¡®stones¡¯ of strength would be added to him or her.

    The first time when Jiang Yao had been trying to upgrade Ji Wu, they were interrupted and injured again by Ji Hao and his friends. Now, Ji Wu had sessfully upgraded, which couldn¡¯t be Jiang Yao¡¯s work. It had to be Jiang Bo.

    ¡°Ji Wu, my brother. You surprised me! I see you have triggered the internal power contained in your bloodline[1].¡±

    Ji Hao gazed at the fiery light wrapped around Ji Wu¡¯s body. That was a pure blood-red fiery light. But, how could this happen? Ji Shu, what¡¯s wrong with you and your family?

    ¡°Little guy, get away! Or you¡¯ll be killed!¡± A voice came from Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space. It was the mysterious man who had made a deal with him.

    Ji Hao turned around, faced the crowd and said aloud: ¡°This is the Ancestral Worship Ceremony of our Fire Crow n. How could an outsider, who has triggered the internal power of the Bi Fang n bloodline fight me here, at the ceremony?¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s words brought waves of angry shouts from out the crowd. Thousands of Maguspriests popped up their eyes and red at Ji Wu.

    Ji Wu suddenly froze just when his axe was about to reach Ji Hao¡¯s head.

    Ji Haoughed aloud and suddenly moved, punched Ji Wu¡¯s face with all his strength. Ji Wu felt like his skull had been smashed by Ji Hao¡¯s punch. Few teeth flew out from Ji Wu¡¯s mouth. Ji Wu fell heavily on the ground, spat out blood and couldn¡¯t move an inch.

    ---------------------------------------------------------

    [1] The internal power of a Magus has been passed on along with his/her bloodlines. A magus needs to practice and upgrade to a certain level to trigger his/her internal power. With different bloodlines, the internal power turns out somehow different.

 Chapter 17 â€“ The Senior Magus

    Chapter 17 - The Senior Magus

    Ji Haoughed out aloud. He rushed up towards Ji Wu, who was lying on the ground and moaning in pain.

    The blood-red light, which was quite special and powerful, was still wrapped around Ji Wu¡¯s body. Ji Hao has been studying about all kinds of mysterious sorceries from a few Maguspriest grandpas since he had been a little kid. He was very familiar with the internal power of few different bloodlines.

    What he sawing from Ji Wu¡¯s body - the pure and bright blood-red light - was definitelying from the Bi Fang n¡¯s bloodline! Ji Wu was a descendant of the Fire Crow n, how could he trigger the internal power of the Bi Fang n¡¯s bloodline? Without a doubt, he had betrayed his ancestors and his n. Especially when this had happened during the worship ceremony.

    Ji Hao snickered when he tried to imagine what those elder Maguspriests were thinking at the moment.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Ji Shu cast a shout when Ji Hao was about to hit Ji Wu again. Ji Shu raised his arm and pushed his hand towards Ji Hao from a distance.

    Ji Hao instantly felt a great powering towards him. The temperature of the air had suddenly been raised due to this power. Ji Hao groaned in pain and smelled the scent of hair burning.

    A big fire zed up from the air, quickly wrapping around Ji Hao¡¯s body. At that moment, spell-symbols on Ji Hao¡¯s leather armour suddenly lit up, countless finger-thick, green vines grew from the ground, which rapidly developed into a green cocoon, and shielded Ji Hao from the fire.

    The vine-cocoon negated the increase of temperature caused by Ji Shu¡¯s power and put the fire on his hair out. This was the [Green Guard] magic spell, a secret magic which could only be cast by Maguspriests from the Qing Yi n. The spell would automatically be triggered when its owner suffered from a life-threatening situation. Once it was triggered, the spell would rapidly absorb the forest¡¯s life force energy, enabling it to grow into a vine-cocoon to protect its owner.

    Qing Fu¡¯s [Green Guard] magic spell had just saved Ji Hao¡¯s life. Ji Hao breathed heavily and took a few steps back, while dragging the cocoon back along with him.

    Ji Shu¡¯s body was glowing with a fiery light. On his skin, three fist-sized red light balls were shining near his heart, chest and lower belly. Around these light balls, more than twenty light spots were also brightly shining on his skin. These were Ji Shu¡¯s Magus Acupoints. The Magus Acupoints were present inside the body of a Magus from the time they were born. However, it required a tremendous amount of practice and internal power to awaken these Magus Acupoints. Each of the awakened Magus Acupoints could store abundant amounts of power and energy. Once a Senior Magus started to use his or her power, their Magus Acupoints would be triggered and appear on his skin as light spots or light balls.

    Ji Shu had an embarrassed expression on his face. He gazed at Ji Hao without saying a word.

    Ji Xia took a step forward, waved a big axe and brought a hot gale forward. The fire, which had still been burning around the vine-cocoon, was blown out by the gale. Ji Xia walked up to Ji Hao and guarded Ji Hao behind him, while he red at Ji Shu.

    ¡°Ji Shu, my brother! Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± said Ji Xia.

    Ji Hao sighed with relief. He tapped a vine near his hand, the cocoon quickly shrank and turned into countless green light spots, after which it disappeared.

    A half of Ji Hao¡¯s hair was burned, wisps of ck smoke wereing out from his hair and skin. His arms and legs, which hadn¡¯t been covered by the armour, were burned to blisters.

    Ji Shu had only slightly used his power to attack Ji Hao, yet Ji Hao had nearly been burned into ashes. If he had not been protected by the [Green Guard] magic spell, which was cast by Qing Fu with all of her power, Ji Hao would certainly have been killed.

    People in the crowd saw Ji Hao¡¯s burning wounds.

    ¡°You shameless one! How could a Senior Magus attack a kid?¡±

    ¡°Ji Shu, you humiliated our ancestors!¡±

    ¡°What a loser...Ji Shu...You¡¯re a loser and your son...He is a traitor! He triggered the bloodline of the Bi Fang n!¡±

    ¡°Is our bloodline not as good as the Bi Fang n¡¯s bloodline? You married one of their women, which is fine. But your son...your son abandoned our bloodline! You bastard! Are you even one of us?¡±

    Hundreds of Fire Crow people started to yell at Ji Shu. Although the stronger one always wins, which was thew of the jungle, in the Southern Wastnd, among the n people, no one could tolerate such things as a Senior Magus attacking a kid.

    Ji Shu was a powerful Senior Magus while Ji Hao was only a Novice Magus, who was also a child. Ji Shu had used his power to attack Ji Hao, which could even disgrace the entire Fire Crow n.

    And even worse, his son had triggered the Bi Fang n¡¯s Bloodline!

    In the Southern Wastnd, ns attached great importance to the inheritance of their bloodline. A kid who had triggered the bloodline of another n had appeared at the Ancestral Worship Ceremony, which, ording to the Fire Crow n¡¯s people, was not far off from betraying the whole n.

    Thousands of warriors pulled out their weapons and red at Ji Shu and his people. Some of Ji Shu¡¯s people had even taken a few steps away from Ji Shu.

    Jiang Bo had blended himself in the crowd of Ji Shu¡¯s people dressed as a warrior. He was apoplectic with rage when he had realized what just had happened. Full of rage he nced at Jiang Yao, wishing that he could beat her to death right now. Ji Wu had triggered the Bi Fang n¡¯s Bloodline, who could make him do such a stupid thing other than his stupid mother?

    How would Jiang Bo deal with this? Seriously speaking, what Ji Wu did could also be interpreted as the Bi Fang n challenging the Fire Crow n at their worship ceremony, which could even start a war.

    Among the subordinate ns of the Bi Fang n, the Fire Crow n was the most powerful one. If Ji Wu identally caused a war between the Bi Fang n and the Fire Crow n, as the Master Maguspriest of the Bi Fang n and Ji Wu¡¯s grandfather, he would have to take the me. At that time, he might even lose his position and all his power.

    Jiang Bo frowned and slightly moved his lips. At the same time, Ji Shu heard someone whispering something in his ear.

    He hesitated a bit, then suddenly raised his foot and stamped heavily on Ji Wu¡¯s head.

    ¡°Wu!¡± Jiang Yao saw this, screamed and soon passed out. Everybody stopped shouting and talking, the atmosphere became solemn and quiet. People looked at Ji Wu¡¯s body being stunned. Ji Wu¡¯s head had exploded. His body was still twitching, blood spurted out from his broken neck, mixed with white brain fragments.

    ¡°Dear Master Maguspriest and other elders Magi, this was my fault. I haven¡¯t taught my son well,¡± Ji Shu gnashed his teeth, and said word by word. ¡°He betrayed our ancestor¡¯s bloodline, he is damned. Now he died.¡±

    Ji Shu then took a deep breath, tore his own wrist with his fingernail. Warm blood poured out from his wound and seeped into the ground.

    ¡°I swear on my blood and my soul, I didn¡¯t betray our n. The traitor is dead, now I¡¯m still challenging Ji Xia.¡±

    Ji Kui and the other Maguspriests nced at Ji Wu¡¯s body, while nodding at the same time.

    Ji Kui touched the dagger that was floating in front of him, and slowly said: ¡°In front of our ancestors, any of the Fire Crow n¡¯s people is qualified to challenge another. Whether for the position of the leader, or my position, you are qualified to fight for it only if you¡¯re one of us.¡±

    Ji Kui raised his arm and pointed at Ji Xia, and said: ¡°Xia, take it. You had used it to defeat your own father and be our leader. Now let us know if you¡¯re still qualified to lead our warriors!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ji Xia answered loudly. He then shook his body, a golden-red fire spurted out from his skin, turned him into a zing fiery man.

    A head-sized light ball was brightly shining in his lower belly, along with forty-two bright red light spots which were symmetrically distributed in his arms and legs.

    Ji Hao opened his mouth full of surprise and subconsciously stepped back.

    ¡°Abba, I thought you had been demoted from the senior level...Now...You are still a Senior Magus?¡±

    Ji Xia looked at Ji Hao and smiled. He then turned to Ji Shu, whose face had taken a ghastly expression.

    ¡°Ji Shu, my brother. Let¡¯s do this! Indeed, my Magus Acupoints were broken by enemies, but I gave up on those broken ¡®caves¡¯. During this decade, I have awakened another forty-nine Magus Acupoints.¡±

    After a deadly silence, thousands of Holy Land warriors raised their arms and weapons, shouting and cheering for Ji Xia.

 Chapter 18 â€“ Violence

    Chapter 18 - Violence

    ¡°Haha! Haha! Hahaha!¡± Ji Hao raised his arms and shouted. His eyeballs suddenly turned red.

    Ji Hao was deeply astonished by his father, who was so talented and powerful.

    He clearly remembered, ten years ago, that battle against the ckwater Serpent n in the Ancestral Temple at the Gold ck Mountain. Ji Xia and Qing Fu had been sneak-attacked by assassins. Ji Xia only had around twenty awakened Magus Acupoints at that time, every one of them had been punctured by poisonous weapons.

    If this had happened to any other Senior Magus in the Fire Crow n, it would have been impossible for him or her to recover from such a damage. Normally speaking, damaging even the tiniest Magus Acupoint could disable a Senior Magus.

    However, it had only taken Ji Xia a decade to awaken another forty-eight Magus Acupoints. He had given up on those damaged caves, found a way to awaken those inconspicuous Magus Acupoints in his arms and legs. Not only didn¡¯t he get demoted from the Senior Level, he had be even more powerful than ten years ago!

    No wonder those elders and Maguspriests in the ck Water Serpent n called Ji Xia as their most horrible enemy in a thousand years. He had risen again after all of his Magus Acupoints were broken, and had be even more powerful!

    ¡°Xia! My brother! You¡¯re the strongest warrior in our Fire Crow n!¡±

    ¡°Hey! Xia! You¡¯re our leader! Only Xia is qualified to lead us!¡±

    ¡°Beat him! Xia! Beat him to death! Break his neck! Tear him apart!¡±

    As same as Ji Hao, countless Holy Land warriors were waving their arms and weapons, growling half cheering and half raging. Their faces were turned red, some of them had even triggered their internal power and had wrapped themselves in fiery lights and cawed like crows.

    ¡°Ba-Bastard!¡± Ji Shu¡¯s voice was trembling. He had just stamped his own son to death, now he saw Ji Xia showing of his power, which had nearly broken him down. He felt waves of scorching heat inside his chest, he shivered and almost coughed up blood.

    ¡°Ji Xia! Your Magus Acupoints were broken...How could you...You...¡± said Ji Shu, who could barely stand. Ji Xia now had forty-nine awakened Magus Acupoints, while he himself had only thirty-two of them, which meant that Ji Xia might be more powerful than him.

    He was so confident about defeating Ji Xia and take the position of the leader only a while ago. Now he felt like that was almost a joke.

    ¡°Our bloodline granted us power!¡± Ji Xia was breathing calmly, his skin was glowing as magma. ¡°Feel the power inside our bloodline, listen to the voice of our ancestors. As long as we¡¯re alive, we are protected by our bloodline, which means there is always hope!¡±

    ¡°Good! Xia!¡± Said Ji Kui, who was standing near the entrance of the Ancestral Temple. Ji Kui nodded appreciatively towards Ji Xia and continued, ¡°The power of the bloodline is the most precious gift we have from our ancestors. As long as our bloodline continues, everything will be possible!¡±

    Ji Hao popped up his eyes, stared at Ji Xia. Is this the magic power of the bloodline?

    ording to Ji Hao¡¯s knowledge from his previous life, even injuring the tendons and vessels could disable a Senior Magus, not to mention destroying all of his or her Magus Acupoints. However, in this world, the magic power of the bloodline had enabled Ji Xia topletely recover from the truculent injury within only a decade!

    ¡°The power of the bloodline...¡± muttered Ji Hao. He then felt his internal power started to surge and his physical strength started to increase; he felt like his body had be a ck hole, constantly attracting and absorbing power, strength and life force energy from everywhere.

    Ji Hao sensed that the multicoloured me in his Dantian had quickly doubled in size. The me acquired all those power and strength, then turned into beams of lights, moved along his body, into his muscles, his blood, his bones. Ji Hao heard a clear dragon-howling noise from inside his body, then he noticed that his muscles had begun to swell,

    ¡°Cut the crap! Let¡¯s fight!¡± Ji Shu shouted madly out. His body transformed into a beam of dazzling fiery light and shot across the sky. After a while, hended in the woods which was tens of miles away from the temple and the crowd.

    ¡°Fight!¡± Ji Xiaughed aloud and leaped up, and flew towards the woods. Before Ji Xianded steadily, Ji Shu shouted out, burst his body into mes and dashed towards Ji Xia.

    Four strong arms heavily shed against each other. They then cast hundreds of hits against each other in the following moment.

    The earth was shaking severely; the jungle within the radius of a few miles around had been zed up; towering ancient trees had instantly been burned into ashes; the mountain started to crack; rocks had been burned intova, which was sshing around by the impact waves, send by their shes. Some of theva even had been sshed miles away.

    Ji Xia and Ji Shu were madly hitting each other with their bare fists, without any tricks or dodging. A thundering noise lingered in people¡¯s ears.

    This is how warriors fight in the Southern Wastnd. They will show no fear to their enemies; they do not dodge or flee; they use their strength to fight against their enemies, to smash and kill their enemies!

    Ji Xia¡¯s face had been ripped off, blood spurted out of his wounds and teeth exploded out from his mouth. But, new teeth were constantly growing back and wounds were constantly healing themselves.

    Ji Shu¡¯s skull was cracked and his face was even hollowed. Ji Xia¡¯s punches were much heavier than his. Bone-chips flew out from his wounds on the face. However, Senior Magi had tremendous amounts of life force energy contained in their internal power, which allowed the self-healing.

    Both, Ji Xia and Ji Shu, had triggered the internal power of the Fire Crow n¡¯s bloodline. Their bodies were wrapped by a bright gold-fiery light, which dazzled the eyes of those who were rtively weaker; many in the crowd could only see a sweeping fire and light.

    Along with an abrupt and almighty bang, Ji Xia took a deep breath then heavily punched Ji Shu for over a hundred times.

    Ji Shu¡¯s chest was exploded, ribs were cracked and broken into pieces. He flew backwards like a cannonball.

    The mountain shook again, Ji Shu¡¯s body heavily smashed into a hill miles away from the woods. The hill was sted away and quickly burned intova. Ji Shuy in theva, vomited blood and couldn¡¯t move an inch.

    The woods had already be ake ofva with a circumference of twenty miles. Ji Xia stepped on a fiery light ball and floated over theke, while looking coldly at Ji Shu.

    ¡°Ji Shu, my brother, you are not my rival. The position of the n leader seems still to belong to me!¡±

    A fire was zing under Ji Xia¡¯s foot, the wounds on his face quickly healed.

    ¡°Ji Xia, my brother, I have to give it a try, shouldn¡¯t I?¡± said Ji Shu. Heughed wildly, a fiery light beamed out from his left arm, and an odd shaped wooden stick appeared in Ji Shu¡¯s hands. The stick was engulfed by mes.

    ¡°I happened to get a new inherited magic treasure...My brother, try to catch this!¡±

    Ji Shu raised himself from the magmake, his wounds also quickly healed themselves.

 Chapter 19 â€“ Inherited Magus Treasure

    Chapter 19 - Inherited Magic Treasure

    Not far away from the Gold ck Mountain, on another mountainside, a scrawny elderly man and a well-groomed middle-aged man were standing on a tree side by side, looking at Ji Xia and Ji Shu¡¯s fight.

    The elderly man was bare from the waist up. His body was covered with a dozen of ck, mouth-opened snake tattoos. Once he moved his body, those tattoos seemed to be squirming along his body, which was hideous and disgusting.

    A two feet long, ck thin snake was coiled around the elderly man¡¯s neck, and gazed at the Gold ck Mountain with its green eyes; its forked tongue constantly flicked out from its mouth and hissed; a ck horn on its forehead was shining under the sunlight.

    The well-groomed middle-aged man was a lot taller than the elderly man. He was wearing a tight leather armour made of serpent skin and carrying an eight-feet-long sword. His angr face twitched asionally.

    Another ten feet long horned-serpent was leaning against a branch, with its tail coiled around the middle-aged man¡¯s waist. This ck serpent was staring at the Gold ck Mountain the same way as the snake. It was gazing at those gigantic Fire Crows which were floating above the mountain.

    The elderly man¡¯s skeleton-like face twitched abruptly when he saw that Ji Shu had been knocked into the air by Ji Xia¡¯s punches and crashed into a hill. He muttered: ¡°This Ji Xia...we couldn¡¯t kill him ten years ago...He will definitely cause us more troubles...¡±

    The middle-aged man frowned. He clenched his fists and cracked his knuckles.

    The elderly man let out a big heavy sigh and murmured: ¡°Ten years ago...when we had broken Ji Xia¡¯s Magus Acupoints, we thought we had disabled him...But...we never had thought so...He has awakened so many of his Magus Acupoints after that...Him...the descendant of the Fire Crow n¡¯s Divine Magus...this power...this potential...He is a great threat to us...¡±

    The middle-aged man gave a defiant sniff, gnashed his teeth and said: ¡°What about the descendant of the Fire Crow n¡¯s Divine Magus? We killed his father and seven of his brothers twenty-five years ago; we besieged and killed his grandfather and all his uncles fifty years ago!¡±

    The man headed up and continued: ¡°Now, among the entire Fire Crow n, only Ji Xia has the purest bloodline from the Divine Magus! I, ck Water Jiao, will not let him live another decade!¡±

    ¡°Jiao, you¡¯re right. We can¡¯t let him live anymore. Over the past decade, Ji Xia and his people did a whole lot of damage to our n. We have already lost few fertile hunting grounds.¡± The elderly man nodded and said in a very low voice.

    ¡°Yes...That¡¯s why I truly wish Ji Shu could be the leader. Grandpa, though I don¡¯t like Ji Shu, that devious bastard...But, I hate Ji Xia even more!¡± ck Water Jiao petted the serpent¡¯s tail, which was coiled around his waist, and said sepulchral.

    ¡°My big brother was killed by Ji Xia. I will rip his heart out of his chest with my own hands. I will take his heart to our highest ck Water Serpent!¡±

    The horned serpent hissed, put its head on Jiao¡¯s shoulder and licked his face with its ck forked tongue.

    In the meanwhile, Ji Shu was standing on a fiery cloud and floating in the air. He was holding the wooden stick andughing madly. The stick was an over two meters long wooden cane, which looked like a branch that had just been chopped off from a tree. The cane was green, with a dozen of smaller branches which had fresh leaves growing on them.

    This cane seemed full of vigor. It didn¡¯t really look like a cane, more like a tree which was rooted in the earth and contained a great life force.

    Ji Shu held the cane tightly and waved, arge tri-coloured me spurted out from the cane along with a loud zing sound.

    The tricoloured me looked like a piece of coloured ze; a white me was at the outeryer, a cyan me was at the middleyer and a red me was at its core. The tricoloured me turned into head-sized me balls, which constantly fell onto the ground. Rocks and earth which were touched by those me balls were instantly burned into wisps of smoke.

    Ji Shu¡¯s body was wrapped in hot air, and looked like a shadow which was shaking on the surface of the water. People couldn¡¯t even see his face clearly.

    People who were standing in front the Ancestral Temple and watching this fight were frightened by this wooden cane. The tricoloured me was so powerful. It heated up the air and made people sweat, some people¡¯s hairs and eyebrows were even burned by themselves; it also destroyed the trees within the radius of hundreds of miles.

    Ji Hao looked astonished at the cane. Such an amazing power, he thought. Ji Shu had only held it with his hands, but the power of the cane already had affected everyone and everything for a few hundred miles around without even been triggered!

    If Ji Shu triggered its power with all his strength, this cane might kill every enemy within the radius of hundreds of miles.

    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Ji Hao¡¯s heart jumped up. He started to worry about Ji Xia.

    ¡°It¡¯s an inherited magic treasure¡± said Qing Fu. Ji Hao didn¡¯t even notice that Qing Fu hade and stood behind him. Qing Fu gripped Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder, and seemed extremely nervous.

    ¡°The inherited magic treasure...even the weakest inherited magic treasure was made by a powerful Senior Magus, who had at least a hundred of Magus Acupoints awakened. Each one of the inherited magic treasures was at least passed down through generations for at least a thousand years. It had been nourished by the blood and spiritual power of Senior Magi from generation to generation, then eventually formed,¡± Qing Fu muttered. ¡°Any of those inherited magic treasures is capable of boosting a Senior Magus¡¯ power by ten times...¡±

    ¡°Ten times? Then...Abba...If Ji Shu¡¯s power is enhanced ten times...Abba...Then...¡± Ji Hao turned to Qing Fu and said hoarsely. He subconsciously tightened his body when he heard what Qing Fu had said.

    Qing Fu¡¯s face was pale. She gnashed her teeth and sniffed: ¡°Hao, your Abba and you have the purest bloodline from the Fire Crow n¡¯s Divine Magus. For sure, your Abba has his own inherited magic treasure. But...but, this inherited magic treasure, held in Ji Shu¡¯s hands, it¡¯s way too powerful...it should never been held by him...¡±

    Ji Xia was standing on theva, he growled and waved his left arm, a shield made of nine huge dragon-scales appeared on his arm. His right hand grabbed in the air, a spear with spearhead made of red dragon-horn and handle made of golden mulberry wood appeared in Ji Xia¡¯s hand.

    He held the spear tightly and knocked on the shield, then shouted out to Ji Shu: ¡°Shu! Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got!¡±

    Ji Shu sneered. He bit his own tongue and spit a mouthful of blood onto the wooden cane. Tens of gigantic phoenixes with wingspans of over a thousand feet width flew out from the cane along with a long howl. Those phoenixes were spurting huge kes of mes from their mouth and dashing towards Ji Xia.

    Ji Shu¡¯s body had been transformed into a fiery light ball, hidden in those phoenixes¡¯ mes and flew towards Ji Xia. He came up to Ji Xia, raised his arms and heavily smashed the cane onto Ji Xia¡¯s head.

 Chapter 20 â€“ Bullying

    Chapter 20 - Bullying

    Magic treasures...Inherited magic treasures...

    Ji Hao stared nervously at his father. His head was filled with countless thoughts.

    Ji Shu came up to Ji Xia, rose the cane wrapped by a tricoloured me, and heavily hit on the dragon-scales shield, causing a ripple.

    Ji Hao heard a loud bang and the ground vibrated, almost making him fall over. The shock waves rushed across the surface of thevake at supersonic speed and crushingyers ofva sshed to heights of miles. Glowing hotva waves rolled like breakers across the surface of the mountain and torched the trees on the surrounding mountaintops.

    Ji Xia held the shield and whispered a magic spell. The nine dragon-scales were orderly lit up, spurted countless beams of fiery lights from the naturally formed marks on their surfaces. The light beams interwove into a light-cocoon, wrapping Ji Xia inside.

    Along with sharp warbles[1], tens of phoenixes started ripping the light cocoon with me kes, which caused an ear piercing noise mixed with a thumping sound. People who were watching this fight had to crouch down and cover their ears with their hands.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Ji Xia shouted out while Ji Shu was madly attacking him. His spear transformed into a dazzling light beam andshed out to Ji Shu.

    Ji Shu¡¯s body suddenly exploded into countless hair-thin fire lines. The fire lines erupted and jetted upward to thousands of feet higher than the gathered sshing sparks. Ji Shu¡¯s body appeared again.

    ¡°My brother!¡± Ji Shuughed aloud proudly and said. ¡°This is Suiren Cane, the legendary ancient demigod, Suirenshi¡¯s[2] magic cane. Have you seen this magical me? It¡¯s different from our fires...This is the Shamisen fire...This can destroy everything! Its power...is inexhaustible!¡±

    Ji Shu waved the Suiren Cane with a sneer and continued: ¡°As you¡¯ve seen...As long as I¡¯m holding this magic cane, no one can harm me! No attack can hurt me! My brother! You can¡¯t even hurt me even for a little bit!¡±

    After that Ji Shu¡¯s body transformed into a tricoloured me again, while he rushed down towards Ji Xia along with those fiery phoenixes.

    Ji Xia took the spear back, sniffed and bit also his own tongue, spat a mouthful of blood on the dragon-scales shield. A sonorous dragon-howling came from the shield. The shield then separated itself from Ji Xia¡¯s arm, floated above Ji Xia and spurted a thick,va-like me, shielding Ji Xia behind it.

    Meanwhile, the shield started emitting a bright fiery light, a thousand feet long fiery dragon appeared in the sky, hovering above Ji Xia and the shield.

    Ji Xia held the spear to his chest and whispered a magic spell. A bright fiery light began spurting out from his body and wrapping around him.

    ¡°Useless, my brother. Just useless...Even if you triggered all of your internal power...You¡¯re just a Senior Magus, how could you withstand the blow of the ancient demigod¡¯s inherited magic treasure?¡±

    Ji Shu thenughed out loud and lifted the cane again. While the people still were seeing the shadow of the Suiren Cane shing in the me, Ji Shu had already thrown a hundred of heavy hits towards Ji Xia with it.

    The zing me from Ji Xia¡¯s shield turned into a me-wall and spread to the surrounding areas.

    Ji Hao felt a great pain in his eyes caused by the dazzling fiery light. He couldn¡¯t even keep his eyes open.

    Suddenly, an exploding sound came from inside the me-wall, following which the wall quickly dissipated into the air. Ji Hao forcibly opened his eyelids and looked carefully at the sky. He saw that the dragon-scales shield had been shattered into pieces and the fiery dragon was split up. As for Ji Xia, he didn¡¯t have enough time to trigger his internal power; his body was now wrapped up by the tricoloured me and his chest had been hollowed.

    It seemed that all of Ji Xia¡¯s ribs were broken; a head-size hole had been burnt through his chest; the skin and muscles of the chest were burned into ashes; arge amount of blood was spurting out from his wounds, burning quickly out in wisps of smoke.

    Ji Xia was vomiting blood and flying backwards. His eyes had lost focus.

    Ji Xia was hit and sent flying across tens of miles, then heavily smashed onto a cliff. The cliff copsed instantly. Rocks that fell from the cliff were quickly burned into ashes by the tricoloured me, which was still wrapped around Ji Xia¡¯s body.

    Ji Shu gnashed his teeth, transformed into a fiery light again and followed Ji Xia. Tens of phoenixes flew up to Ji Xia ahead of Ji Shu, and spurted me kes onto Ji Xia¡¯s face from a distance.

    ¡°My brother! Get up and fight! You won¡¯t let me win this easily will you?¡± Ji Shu rose his arms intended to hit Ji Xia once more. In the meanwhile, he was still shouting at Ji Xia. ¡°Come on! You¡¯re a strong man! You won¡¯t give up, will you?¡±

    Everything had happened quite fast. No one, not even Ji Kui and the other elder Maguspriests had seen thising. With the horrible power of the Suiren Cane, Ji Shu had defeated Ji Xia only in one second, while Ji Xia had been under the protection of his own inherited magic treasure.

    Ji Hao looked around. Everyone was shocked and showed no signs of a reaction. Even if Ji Shu wouldn¡¯t dare to kill Ji Xia in front of all these people, once he would hit Ji Xia again with that cane, Ji Xia would bepletely disabled without any possibility of recovering from the injury.

    Only Ji Hao had prepared for Ji Xia¡¯s defeat from a long time ago. Before Ji Shu had finished his talk, Ji Hao shouted out with all of his strength: ¡°We lost! My Abba lost! Ji Shu, my uncle! You¡¯re the leader now! All of the Fire Crow n¡¯s warriors will follow you now!¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s voice had even damaged the eardrums of a few people nearby.

    Ji Kui seemed awakened by Ji Hao¡¯s voice. He quivered his body, harshly shouted to Ji Shu: ¡°Stop! Ji Shu! You already have won!¡±

    Ji Shu paused for a second. Several phoenixes were already flying towards Ji Xia; Ji Xia¡¯s face was about to be torched by the me kes darted out from their mouths. If Ji Shu would retract the power now, he would still be able to save Ji Xia.

    But he paused only for a second, then raised the Suiren Can again and pretended that he couldn¡¯t control it anymore. He yelled dramatically: ¡°Oh no...This magic treasure is way too powerful...I lost control of it...¡±

    Those phoenixes didn¡¯t stop their attack on Ji Xia.

    A figure appeared abruptly in front of Ji Xia. She was standing on a huge leaf and quickly waved her arms. Countless vines and flowers sprouted from the air then rapidly grew into a thick green wall, while shielding Ji Xia and herself behind it. That figure was Qing Fu, Ji Xia¡¯s wife.

    The me kes deeply cut into the green wall and soon burned through it. Ji Hao saw Qing Fu¡¯s body shivering; her hair was zed up and blood oozed out from her mouth, nose and ears.

    ¡°Ji Shu...Damn you!¡± Ji Hao clenched his fists in anger and growled hysterically. His parents were about to be swallowed up by the me, while he was too weak to do anything to prevent it!

    At that moment, Ji Kui and other eight elder Maguspriests appeared in front of Ji Xia and Qing Fu. They raised their arms simultaneously, arge amount of huge golden crow feathers fell from the air and quickly built a feather-wall up, which blocked the me.

    Ji Kui looked Ji Shu straight in the eyes and said calmly: ¡°ording to the rule of our ancestors, Ji Shu, you have defeated Ji Xia. Now you¡¯re the leader of our Holy Land warriors.¡±

    Ji Shu¡¯s face was hideously twisted. He held the Suiren Can tightly. Those fiery phoenixes, which were hovering around him dissipated into the air one after another.

    He rose the cane, held his head high andughed wildly.

    ¡°Yes, I have defeated Ji Xia! Now I¡¯m the leader! From now on, I will take the responsibility of protecting our Holy Land! As for that weak, waste of a man...He is not qualified to lead our warriors!¡±

    ¡°My Master Maguspriest, you shall leave those war issues to me from now on...I don¡¯t want you to be bothered with those things. All you need to do now are...try maybe to improve your drug-making skills, keep in touch with our ancestors¡¯ souls...More importantly...rest well.¡± Ji Shu gave a nce at Ji Kui and said arrogantly.

    Ji Kui and other elder Maguspriests stared at Ji Shu in surprise, twitched their mouth corners but couldn¡¯t let a word out.

    Most of the crowd remained silent. Only Ji Shu¡¯s people had started shouting and cheering.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    [1] Warble: bird song with rapidly changing notes

    [2] Suirenshi (ìÝÈËÊÏ): The inventor of fire. Suirenshi was supposed to have lived approximately 10,000 years ago. He was neither an emperor nor a god, but a mythological demigod. As the story goes, there was a forest in western China with a tree that ¡°shone¡± throughout the day and night. Suirenshi visited that forest looking for that tree. He came to this big tree and saw many woodpeckers pecking away at it. Suirenshi noticed that as the woodpeckers¡¯ beaks drilled into the trunk, sparks would fly, lighting up the tree. He decided to break off two branches and jabbed one stick against the other in quick session. Eventually, he got the sticks to spark. As he added more and more sticks, he built a fire. When he returned to Henan Province, he taught the people how to start a fire to keep warm. Also, at that time, people were eating raw meat and vegetables and getting sick. With fire, they learned to cook their food before eating, greatly reducing illness from eating raw food. In addition, cooked food was more delicious. The people were very appreciative of Suirenshi¡¯s discovery/invention of how to make fire.

 Chapter 21 â€“ Enemy

    Chapter 21 - Enemy

    The bonfire in Gold ck Mountain was zing hot. Thousands of gigantic Fire Crows were floating above the mountain with their wings opened, and ceaselessly cawing.

    The dragon-skin drums were being beaten by the warriors. Vigorous and powerful drumbeats were heard widely for about hundreds of miles away throughout the jungle.

    The decennial Fire Crow n¡¯s Ancestral Worship Ceremony was carrying on. Ji Kui was guiding people into the Ancestral Temple to bring their offerings to the ancestors one after another. The souls of the ancestors had been awakened and were enjoying those offerings. If they were satisfied with the offerings, they would bestow ¡®gifts¡¯ to the chosen people.

    Thevake, created during the fight between Ji Xia and Ji Shu, had already cooled down. Two ¡®sludges¡¯ wriggled slowly across the congealedvake with their ck, sticky sludge-like bodies.

    The rough and hard rocks were quickly softened and turned into the soil by the ¡®sludges¡¯. Thick mud unceasingly welled out of the ground and spread to the surrounding areas.

    Tens of Treemen were slowly swaying their towering bodies and sowing plenty of seeds into the soil. With their power, these seeds would soon sprout and grow up, this piece of damaged jungle would quickly turn green again. These Treemen had made an agreement with the Fire Crow n, which meant that they were under the n¡¯s protection and were also working for the n.

    However, all of these had nothing to do with Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao was sitting in his family house, sadly staring at Ji Xia and Qing Fu, who were lying on the bed side by side.

    Both of them were in aa and had fever. Their faces were red and their breaths were scorching hot. The room had been turned into a stove by the hot air breathed out through their mouths; even the soil in the yard had dried up.

    Ji Tu, one of the greatest Maguspriests in the Fire Crow n was sitting beside Ji Xia and Qing Fu with his legs crossed. He continuously put different herbs inside their mouths; in the meanwhile, he gestured and whispered a magic spell. With his gestures and spell, the herbs in Qing Fu and Ji Xia¡¯s mouths quickly transformed into liquid and were swallowed by them. Once the herb-liquid had flowed into Ji Xia and Qing Fu¡¯s stomachs, their breaths had cooled down a bit.

    ¡°Suiren Cane...the legendary ancient demigod¡¯s inherited magic treasure¡± After a while, Ji Xia and Qing Fu¡¯s body temperature had barely returned to normal. Ji Tu stopped the gestures and the spell, started to rub a herb stick, frowned and let out a sigh.

    ¡°Suirenshi was a legendary demigod...He had lived too..too long ago. Us old Maguspriests who are responsible for the historical inheritance...we have only heard about his name...¡± Ji Tu looked at Ji Hao and said slowly. ¡°As far as we know, Suirenshi had mainly lived in the legendary central ins, never heard about that he had been in the South...His Magic cane showed up here...in the Southern Wastnd...It¡¯s unexpected...¡±

    ¡°My Abba, Amma...their injuries...Will they be fine?¡± Ji Hao interrupted Ji Tu¡¯s talk, asked him what he cared about the most at the moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard...very hard...very hard...¡± Ji Tu shook his head and said. ¡°We have no idea how powerful the Suirenshi was...even if Ji Shu has only brought a tiny little bit of its power out...the damage...is not something that we could endure...¡±

    Ji Tu helplessly nced at Qing Fu and Ji Xia, thought for a while and continued: ¡°The Shamisen fire is still burning them from the inside...Either they withstand the fire with their own internal power then wake up, or find a powerful Divine Magus who is good at fire-rted sorceries to pull the Shamisen fire away from their bodies...I...I could only cool them down temporarily with drugs and spells to keep them alive...barely...¡±

    Ji Tu seriously looked at Ji Hao in the eyes and continued: ¡°But...to resist the fire with drugs...Hao, you have learned about drug-making from us for years...you should know that this can only keep them alive for...only for now...in fact, the fire is still ceaselessly consuming their...life force.¡±

    ¡°So they will eventually burn to death?¡± Ji Hao stared at Ji Tu and asked.

    Ji Tu sighed and muttered: ¡°We can only wish your Abba, Amma will pull themselves through...and...I¡¯m heading back now. I will try to find other ways...me and the other elders...there will always be a way to save them...like...liketer after the ceremony, we will force Ji Shu to use the Suiren Cane and try to take the fire back...¡±

    Ji Tu left a pile of cold-natured herbs, and slowly walked out with his crutch.

    Ji Hao sat down and crossed his leg, quietly gazed at the faces of his parents. He held Ji Xia¡¯s hand, Ji Xia¡¯s palm was as hot as a piece of red hot iron.

    Such a horrible fire force. Ji Xia might hang on for a longer time; as for Qing Fu, she had naturally been restrained by fire, which meant she could hold on for days at most. She would never survive this. Ji Hao gazed at the wrinkles in the corners of Qing Fu¡¯s eyes, suddenly feeling a great fear.

    If those Maguspriests went to talk to Ji Shu about saving his parents, Ji Shu would only need an excuse or if simply refused to do so, then his parents would be death for sure. Even if Ji Xia could withstand the fire with his own internal power then wake up, Qing Fu would still never be able to make it.

    ¡°Hey! Old man, Old man!¡± Ji Hao got into his own spiritual space and yelled at the air. Since there was no hope of those Fire Crow n¡¯s Maguspriests curing his parents, he could only count on that mysterious old man.

    Soon, the vague figure appeared in the air, looked down at Ji Hao and asked: ¡°Hey, little guy. What happened today? You hardlye to me like this...¡±

    Ji Hao quickly described the situation to the man. He exined how Ji Xia and Qing Fu got hurt: ¡°Amma went to save Abba, but got burned by that fire too...Even our greatest Maguspriest Mediciner[1] was unable to find a way to save them...Old man, do you have any idea how to save my parents?¡±

    The man frowned and murmured: ¡°Suirenshi? I might heard of him...but wasn¡¯t interested. No idea about him...This Shamisen fire...what kind of fire is it?¡±

    Ji Hao held Ji Xia¡¯s hand, pulled a wisp of Shamisen fire out from his palm and send it into his spiritual space.

    The man nced at the me, raised his eyebrows and said: ¡°Ahh...this kind of fire...yes, I know about it. This is made from three different kinds of purest processed-fire, which were extracted and purified from the underworld, the earth core, and the human body. This three kinds of processed fire werepressed by some great power and forcibly turned into a natural fire - the Shamisen fire.¡±

    ¡°Can it be removed from my parents¡¯ bodies?¡± Ji Hao looked nervously at the vague figure. This mysterious man had recognized theposition of the Shamisen fire with only a nce, while the elder Maguspriest, Ji Tu, had no idea about it at all. Ji Hao was now putting hisst hope in this man.

    ¡°Sure, simple!¡± The man looked oddly at Ji Hao and said, ¡°Drag the fire force into your own body and absorb it with the [Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell]. My magic spell is able to transform anything, anything in this world into your personal power and strength...Little guy, how could you be even more muddled headed than I am?¡±

    Ji Hao was sharply hit by the man¡¯s words. He suddenly realized that he could cure his parents all by himself. The [Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell] could transform anything into his personal power and strength, why wouldn¡¯t it be able to deal with the Shamisen fire?¡±

    When Ji Hao was given a spurt of great joy, the man heavily sniffed.

    Ji Hao then had been dragged out of his own spiritual space. He opened his eyes and saw a young and pretty girl who was wearing a neat leather armour. The girl kicked against Ji Hao¡¯s chest without saying a word.

    The girl was very powerful. Ji Hao had been kicked away and hit through the wall, and fell on the ground.

    In the yard, the fat bear was tightly held down by several muscr men. Though the bear was struggling and roaring intensely, it couldn¡¯t get rid of those men.

    Before Ji Hao had stood up from the ground, the girl had already followed him to the yard, jerked out a dagger and stabbed towards his heart.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    [1]Maguspriest Mediciner: Maguspriests who are good at medicine-making skills and mainly responsible for curing people.

 Chapter 22 â€“ Jiang Xue

    Chapter 22 - Jiang Xue

    ¡°Hey! You crazy girl!¡±

    Caught by surprise, Ji Hao fell hard on the ground. He threw a nce at that dagger; its surface was blue and sparkling; obviously, it had been dipped in some kind of poisonous liquid. Ji Hao numbed the pain, grabbed the girl¡¯s wrist, and spun her around with a lightning speed, after which he flipped the girl¡¯s wrist with his left hand. The girl¡¯s wrist dislocated along with a click. In the meanwhile, Ji Hao¡¯s right hand hit on the girl¡¯s chest. He spread his fingers and sent a wisp of internal power towards the girl¡¯s heart.

    Followed by a loud bang, a me spurted out from Ji Hao¡¯s palm and burned the girl in the chest. She screamed in pain and spat a mouthful of blood out from her small, cherry-like mouth.

    A lot of yellow spell-symbols appeared simultaneously on the surface of her armour. Ji Hao sensed a great earth power[1] had been released from the armour and wrapped around the girl¡¯s body.

    Ji Hao felt as if his fists were hitting on some kind of light-shield, even sshing sparks. His following attacks were all blocked by that invisible light-shield, and were unable to harm the girl again, not even for a little bit.

    The girl quickly stepped back in a flurry. At the same time, Ji Hao leaped up and took big steps forward with his eyes fixed at her.

    Every step of Ji Hao caused the ground to tremble within the radius of tens of feet, causing the girl to lose her bnce and fall on the ground.

    The girl looked down and cast a fearful nce at her burned armour.

    ¡°I am Jiang Xue! My father is Jiang Shu, an elder Magus of the Bi Fang n! How dare you wound me? You lowly kid!¡± She then looked up at Ji Hao and yelled at him aggressively.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t slow his pace when he heard what Jiang Xue had said. He had even started to whisper a magic spell he had learned from those Fire Crow n¡¯s elders.

    In the Southern Wastnd, there were no any specific differences between Maguspriests and elder Magi of ns. Some of powerful Magi even served their ns as both. Generally speaking, Maguspriests were mostly those who were good at all kinds of mysterious and powerful sorceries. They also had the responsibility ofmunicating with their ancestors¡¯ souls and ensure the bloodline inheritance. Almost every Maguspriest was psychic. Maguspriests could be seen as the most powerful force of a n, while elder Magi were mainly responsible for dealing with all kinds of administrative affairs of their ns. Although Maguspriests had slightly higher status in the n than elder Magi, elder Magi all still were powerful and influential beings among their own nsmen.

    Was Jiang Xue¡¯s father an elder Magus of the Bi Fang n?

    ¡°So...Your father is an elder Magus of the Bi Fang n...But...so what?¡± Ji Hao quickly walked up to her, looked down at her eyes and said harshly, ¡°ording to the rules of the Southern Wastnd, you broke into my house without any permission, which means it¡¯ll still be reasonable even if I kill you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Jiang Xue screamed out of fear. But she then stood up and yelled at Ji Hao: ¡°My father is Jiang Shu! One of the top ten elder Magi of the Bi Fang n! Don¡¯t you dare hurt me now!¡±

    She gasped and continued: ¡°You killed Ji Wu! I had just been engaged with himst year! It will be reasonable too if I kill you to take revenge for him!¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± Ji Hao raised his eyebrows andughed. He just had realized that this little girl was trying to take revenge for that dead kid, Ji Wu; that was why she had broken into his house and had attempted to kill him when he was talking to the mysterious man in his spiritual space.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill Ji Wu. It was his own father, Ji Shu. Ji Shu killed his own son! What does that have anything to do with me?¡± Ji Hao pointed at Jiang Xue and yelled back. ¡°You crazy girl. Even revenge is not an excuse for you to break into my home! Even if I kill you now your elders can¡¯t say that I was wrong.¡±

    Jiang Xue¡¯s facial expression changed fleetingly. But then she smiled.

    Ji Hao acutely sensed that somebody was behind him. He quickly locked his hands together and cast a spell. His body suddenly exploded into countless fiery light dots that gathered together tens of feet away. Ji Hao¡¯s body reappeared at the spot where are those light dots had gathered.

    A muscr man, who had been holding the fat bear down with a couple of others, now stunningly stood where Ji Hao had been standing only a second ago, with a spear held in his hands. If Ji Hao hadn¡¯t dodged away, his heart would have been punctured by now.

    However, Ji Hao had dodged too quickly; neither Jiang Xue nor the man had been able to see clearly how he had did that.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a Novice Magus! I...I¡¯m a Junior Magus warriors! How could I...How could you...Bastard! No wonder they say that you¡¯re the most talented kid in a thousand years!¡± the man shouted out.

    Jiang Xue stared jealously towards Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao had just transformed his body into light dots and avoided a sneak attack. What he had cast was a very difficult Maguspriest-type of sorcery. Only Maguspriests who were beyond the Junior Level could cast a sorcery like that. As for those Magus warriors, no matter how strong their bodies were, they could never cast these kind of sorceries unless they had learned how to control their spiritual power.

    But Ji Hao was a Novice Magus, who hadn¡¯t even triggered his bloodline power[2] yet. How could he cast a powerful sorcery like that?

    Jiang Xue¡¯s pretty face went sour and her mouth corner twitched downward. She red at Ji Hao and yelled: ¡°You? The most talented kid? It¡¯s not possible! I, Jiang Xue, I¡¯m the genius of the Bi Fang n! I¡¯m at the top level of Novice Magus...But...but I couldn¡¯t...¡±

    Ji Hao nced at her surprised. Is this crazy little girl on the twelfth level??

    She seemed a year or two younger than Ji Hao, how could she be that powerful? But the Bi Fang n was one of the most powerful ns in the Southern Wastnd, their elder Magus¡¯ daughter must have had a lot of good tutors, Ji Hao thought.

    ¡°Yeah...that¡¯s what everybody says...That I might be the first Supreme Magus in a thousand years,¡± Said Ji Hao proudly and threw a sideways nce at Jiang Xue in the meanwhile. ¡°I started to learn all kinds of sorceries from those Maguspriests since I was only three months old, and I cast my first spell, [Gathering Poisonous Bugs], when I was three years old.¡±

    Ji Haoughed out loud and continued: ¡°So...You broke into my house with your people, what do you really want? Did the Bi Fang ng want a war with our Fire Crow n? Are your elders nning on kill me - a future Supreme Magus? Whatever it is, I¡¯m not done with you...Our Maguspriests won¡¯t let you just leave.¡±

    Jiang Xue¡¯s facial expression changed again. She gnashed her teeth, and nced panicked at Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao¡¯s words were fair and reasonable. Anything could get serious when it involved the rtionship between two ns.

    Jiang Xue was scared by Ji Hao¡¯s speech and didn¡¯t know how to respond. She had never been through any of this.

    Back in the yard, the fat bear was still struggling and trying to get rid of those couple of Bi Fang n¡¯s warriors. One of them had left to attack Ji Hao earlier. The fat bear took this chance and forcibly stood up; the bear let a roar out and threw two warriors away. Before the other two had realized what just had happened, their chests were smashed by the bear¡¯s palms.

    The fat bear slowly raised from the ground, held its palms high and roared towards Jiang Xue¡¯s face. Its sticky slobber poured out from its mouth and its beady eyes suddenly turned red.

    ¡°Ji Hao! I¡¯m not finished with you!¡± Jiang Xue red at Ji Hao and said. ¡°I¡¯m not here to take revenge for Ji Wu. I¡¯m just visiting your Abba and Amma on behalf of my aunt, Jiang Yao.¡±

    She sneered and continued: ¡°I¡¯m just sending my best wishes to your parents. And you? You let your beast hurt my guards! I will tell my Abba and aunt about this.¡±

    Then she gnashed her teeth and quickly walked out of the yard with her guards.

    Ji Hao watched her leave. His heart sank.

    The worship ceremony was not over yet, Ji Shu hadn¡¯t formally be the leader either. However, the revenge had already begun.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    [1] Earth power: The power of the earth, the soil.

    [2] Bloodline Power: As we mentioned in thest few chapters, bloodline power is the internal power contained in a Magus¡¯s blood, passed on along the bloodline. The bloodline power could only be triggered when a Magus has reached their top levels (level 11 and level l2) as a Novice Magus. We already know that Ji Hao was practicing as both a Maguspreist and a Magus warrior, and he was able to use his internal power at this stage. However, his internal power at this stage was not from his bloodline, but mainly from his daily practice and the [Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell]. This kind of internal power is weaker and more limited than the bloodline power.

 Chapter 23 â€“ Conspiracy

    Chapter 23 - Conspiracy

    The Fire Crow n¡¯s Ancestral Ceremony hade to a conclusion.

    Only one thing was bothering the n¡¯s Maguspriests - during the ceremony, none of their people had received a ¡®gift¡¯ from the ancestors. Normally, if a n lost their ancestors¡¯ blessing and protection, bad things would soon start to happen.

    In Ji Shu¡¯s campsite, tens of people were cheerfully sitting around a bonfire and holding jorums[1], gobbling grilled meats and drinking liquor.

    Jiang Bo was sitting in the middle, while holding a jorum with a triumphant grin on his face. The man sitting next to him was the middle-aged man Ji Hao had seen through the spying-crow¡¯s eyes that other night. Jiang Bo and the middle-aged man clinked their jorums then drained off the liquor.

    After that the middle-aged man took a deep breath. He wiped his face with his hand and said: ¡°I had lost the fight against Ji Xiong, Ji Xia¡¯s father, decades ago...He ended up breaking tens of my ribs at the ceremony...I had never gotten...the position of the leader.¡±

    ¡°But now,¡± he shrugged his shoulders and continued satisfyingly, ¡°Ji Xiong is long gone...But I, Ji Huan, am alive and living so well! My son, Ji Shu, beat his son and has be the leader; finally!¡±

    A sexy young woman, who was wearing only a leather skirt, came and filled Ji Huan¡¯s jorum with liquor. Ji Huan narrowed his eyes, and eased his hand up her inner thigh.

    Jiang Bo then said slowly: ¡°Now Ji Shu has be the leader of the Fire Crow n¡¯s warriors. There are...some things that we couldn¡¯t do before. But now, everything gets more convenient. Ha, I suddenly feel that there will be a great future for Ji Shu...and us.¡±

    Ji Shu was sitting next to Ji Huan, holding a blood-jade[2] axe and remained silent.

    That axe was three-feet-long, embossed with patterns of a few three-legged gold crows surrounding the sun, and seemed nothing special. There weren¡¯t any spell-symbols on its surface; it was not even a Magic tool.

    That axe was the ¡®Fire Crow Axe Cane¡¯, the symbol of the highest authority of the Fire Crow n. With this ¡®Fire Crow Axe Cane¡¯, Ji Shu could mobilize the warriors from thousands of branch ns and subsidiary ns to attack any enemy.

    The fighting force of the Fire Crow n was tremendous. Not to mention those great warriors, only the thousands of senior level gigantic Fire Crows were able to destroy any small n.

    Ji Shu gazed at the ¡®Fire Crow Axe Cane¡¯, opened his mouth slowly and said in a gloomy voice: ¡°I sacrificed my own son for this.¡±

    He kept seeing Ji Wu in his mind. He saw how Ji Wu¡¯s head had exploded, the blood and brain mixed together had soaked his boots. He felt a great heartache. That was his son who had his blood in his veins. He had killed his son for this axe, for this power.

    Ji Huan let out a great sniff, and grabbed the axe from Ji Shu¡¯s hands. He carefully stroke the axe with a greedy yet cold expression on his face. ¡°It¡¯s just a son. Ji Shu, I have seven sons, you and your brothers. You just need to get yourself a few more,¡± said Ji Huan coldly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Shu.¡± Jiang Bo gazed at the axe out of the corners of his eyes and agreed. ¡°I will send you a few beautiful Bi Fang n¡¯s women once I get back. Shu, you¡¯re young and strong, you will have as many sons as you want!¡±

    Ji Shu stayed silent, and continued with staring at the bonfire with a sullen face.

    Jiang Bo narrowed his eyes and continued: ¡°As for Jiang Yao...I know she is always jealous, never letting you touch other women. I will talk to her about this, she¡¯ll understand...¡±

    Jang Yao got inside the tent without making any sound. Her face was as pale as a ghost. She gazed at Jiang Bo in the eyes and said word by a word: ¡°I¡¯m ok with this. But...Ji Xia, Qing Fu, and their damned son, Ji Hao, they have to die! For my son!¡±

    Ji Huan and Ji Shu both threw a nce at her then looked away, without saying anything. Jiang Bo frowned and said with a sneer: ¡°We¡¯ve talked about this, we can¡¯t kill them right now. As you¡¯ve seen, those few old men are still holding a negative attitude towards Ji Shu. Now we...¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t let me get revenge for my son, I¡¯m telling everybody what you¡¯re nning to do!¡± yelled Jiang Yao.

    ¡°You won¡¯t dare!¡± Jiang Bo jerked up his body and pointed at Jiang Yao angrily.

    ¡°Try me!¡± Jiang Yao held her head high, stared at her father and said also with a sneer.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you...triggering the Bi Fang n¡¯s bloodline power inside Ji Wu...¡± Jiang Bo furiously yelled at his daughter.

    ¡°Bi Fang n¡¯s bloodline is way powerful than that of the Fire Crow n; I wanted to make my son stronger, was I wrong? I wanted my son to win that bitch Qing Fu¡¯s son, what was wrong with that?¡± Jiang Yao interrupted her father and yelled back.

    Jiang Bo red at Jiang Yao and growled: ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that before the worship ceremony! You shouldn¡¯t have let those old men know about it! Any...Any n in the Southern Wastnd won¡¯t ept a kid who has triggered another bloodline! You...you almost had ruined our n!¡±

    Jiang Yao stared Jiang Bo, gnashed her teeth and said viciously: ¡°But now...Ji Shu has already be the leader...Even Ji Kui and the other old men aren¡¯t able to change that...no matter what. I, I want them to die now! All three of them! Especially that damned Ji Hao!¡±

    Ji Shu held his jorum, poured a mouthful of the liquor into his mouth and swallowed slowly. He looked at Jiang Yao and said in a low voice: ¡°I will handle this. Soon...Jiang Yao, you should save your little tricks.¡±

    ¡°Little tricks? Don¡¯t you dare to look down on me!¡± Jiang Yao¡¯s pale face almost went blue, she red at Ji Shu with a creepy smile on her face and said.

    Jiang Bo dashed up to Jiang Yao and pped her on her face. Jiang Yao fell on the ground, coughed up blood and cried in pain.

    Jiang Bo looked down at her and growled: ¡°How smart do you think you are? You send Jiang Xue, that little bitch to Ji Xia¡¯s home... Do you have any idea what would have happened if Jiang Xue had killed Ji Hao? He is the son of the former leader who just has left his position yesterday!¡±

    Jiang Yao sniffed with her head still held high. She said: ¡°Does the Fire Crow n even dare to turn against the Bi Fang n? If so, we can just wipe the entire Fire Crow n out!¡±

    Ji Shu covered his eyes with his hand when he heard what Jiang Yao said. Ji Huan opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t let a word out. They just discovered that this woman could really be unreasonable.

    Other Fire Crow n¡¯s people in the tent had all started to twitch their faces. If Jiang Bo hadn¡¯t been there, some of them might already have this stupid woman chopped.

    Ji Shu looked at Jiang Yao for a while, then let out a heavy sigh.

    ¡°Allow me a few days. I will send Ji Xia out of the Gold ck Mountain to guard somece. This is well within my power.¡±

    ¡°Once Ji Xia has left the Gold ck Mountain, we will find a way to do what you want to do.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    [1]Jorum: Arge drinking bowl.

    [2]Blood-jade: Red jade.

 Chapter 24 â€“ Agreement

    Chapter 24 - The Contract

    A group of warriors were walking out of Ji Hao¡¯s home andining loudly.

    ¡°He had to borrow power from an ¡®Inherited Magic Treasure¡¯ to beat our brother Xia...I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s our leader now...¡±

    ¡°¡®Inherited Magic Treasure¡¯...Hmm, if many of our elders hadn¡¯t made...sacrifices in order to protect our homnd and lost those ancient ¡®Inherited magic treasures¡¯ of our own...How could that bastard have won?¡±

    ¡°Look at his delicate face...He doesn¡¯t even look like a man...such a coward.¡±

    ¡°That man doesn¡¯t have a good reputation...You should hear how other ns talk about...what he did...¡±

    All these people were warriors from the Holy Land. They were also close friends of Ji Xia, who always treated each other like brothers. They would rather die than follow Ji Shu. But they couldn¡¯t do anything to change the fact that Ji Shu had beaten Ji Xia at the ceremony and became their leader.

    A lot of people came by for Ji Xia and Qing Fu, who were still ina. Everyone flew in rage once they saw what Ji Shu had done to Ji Xia and Qing Fu. For decades, Ji Xia had led them and fought against the enemies, conquering manynds. All of the Fire Crow n¡¯s people admired him deeply for his contributions to the n.

    As for Qing Fu, she had amazing medical skills. She had cured countless ill and injured people. In the Fire Crow n, she was even more famous than Ji Xia.

    These people were clearly aware of the fact that Ji Shu had intentionally harmed Qing Fu and Ji Xia. They had made up their mind, they would never follow Ji Shu¡¯s lead.

    After thest guest had left, Ji Hao sat down beside Qing Fu. He put his hands on her temple and triggered the [Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell].

    Wisps of Shamisen Fire were pulled out of Qing Fu¡¯s temple and absorbed by Ji Hao¡¯s palms. Ji Hao felt a burning sensation in his Dantian, and had soon began to sweat. Luckily, the Shamisen Fire was swallowed by the multicoloured me in his Dantian before it could do any harm to Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    The faint multicoloured me suddenly grew bigger. Ji Hao surprisingly felt that his strength was improving quickly.

    ¡°It¡¯s the dragon blood.¡± Ji Hao heard the mysterious man¡¯s voiceing from his spiritual space. ¡°The dragon blood gave you a perfect human body, which means your physical strength won¡¯t get limited by your body. Hmm...You should eat more, you know? You could even be as powerful as a Senior Magus at this stage, if you only ate enough.¡±

    Ji Hao showed no interest towards the advice of the man. How much would he have to eat in order to be as powerful as a Senior Magus?

    Soon, Ji Hao had pulled out all of the fire force from within Qing Fu¡¯s body; he then did the same with Ji Xia.

    After Ji Hao had dealt with the fire force inside their bodies, he stood up, locked his hands together and triggered the power of one of the secret words, [Zhe].

    Once Ji Hao triggered [Zhe], the bodies of Ji Xia and Qing Fu started to shiver. Ji Hao had taken control of their bodies with the power of [Zhe], released their internal power and life force which were naturally contained in their bodies.

    Then he changed his hand gesture. The air surrounding their bodies started to glow, and transformed slowly into a faint light-river, flying into Ji Xia and Qing Fu¡¯s bodies.

    [Zhe] was the most mysterious secret word among the [Nice Secret Words], which contained the strongest life force in the world. Ji Hao carefully controlled the power of [Zhe], and sent the life force carefully into Ji Xia and Qing Fu¡¯s bodies, continuously healing them.

    Ji Hao then triggered his spiritual power and observed inside their bodies. He noticed that even their damaged Magus Acupoints were slowly healing due to the power of [Zhe]. Ji Hao might even cure these ¡°dead¡± Magus Acupoints.

    Ji Xia and Qing Fu¡¯s bodies were wrapped by the warm, faint light. Their facial expression gradually changed from that of suffering to to being pleased.

    Ji Hao looked at his parents and let out a sigh of relief.

    Then he heard a knocking sounding from the window. He turned his head around, and saw that a two feet tall crow was standing on the windowsill, knocking against the window with its beak.

    Ji Hao walked up to the window, patted its head and fed it a piece of dry meat. He then gently asked the crow: ¡°Do the grandpas want to see me?¡±

    The crow nodded and cawed, pped its wings and flew away. Ji Hao nced at his parents who were quietlyying on the bed, then leaped out of the window, following the crow to the mulberry woods, down in the valley.

    In the wooden dome, where Ji Hao had fought Ji Wu for the first time, Ji Kui, Ji Tu and tens of other elder Maguspriests were sitting around a bonfire. Ji Kui saw Ji Haoing, tapped the ground next to himself and said with a warm smile on his face: ¡°Come, sit here, Hao.¡±

    Ji Hao sat down next to Ji Kui, looked around and noticed that all the Maguspriests were wearing serious faces. Ji Hao said respectfully: ¡°Dear grandpas, is there anything that you want to say to me?¡±

    Ji Kui dropped his eyelids and said: ¡°You know...Ji Shu is one of your father¡¯s cousins. Specifically, we have a hundred and twenty-seven different Fire Crow n branch-bloodlines in total, except your dad, Ji Shu and his people have the purest bloodline among the others.¡±

    Ji Kui let out a heavy sigh and continued: ¡°However, they¡¯re too close with the Bi Fang n...Some of their...some of the things they did...we can¡¯t agree with. We thought they would do no good to our n. That¡¯s why they had never gotten the chance topete for the highest position.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, but this time...Abba...¡± Ji Hao gave a bitter smile and said.

    Ji Kui put his scrawny hand on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder, paused for a second, then said seriously: ¡°It¡¯s already happened, let use see what they really want. But, the most important thing at the moment, is...Hao, we all feel that you¡¯re going to have great achievements in the future, you¡¯re talented and kind...So we won¡¯t let anything happen to you. We must ensure that!¡±

    ¡°But Ji Wu¡¯s death was partly because of me. Ji Shu, Jiang Yao, and their people, they won¡¯t let it easily go,¡± Ji Hao said candidly.

    Ji Kui gave a mysterious smile, then said: ¡°We know that...We, received permission from our ancestors at the ceremony...Hao, although you¡¯re not a Senior Magus yet, our ancestors said that you can already make a contract with a Fire Crow. The crow will be yourpanion beast, you will fight side by side, always protecting and supporting each other.¡±

    Ji Hao eyes popped up as he stared at Ji Kui, while he couldn¡¯t believe what he just had heard. Fire Crows were mysterious and powerful creatures of the Gold ck Mountain. Even his father, Ji Xia, was not qualified enough to make a contract with a Fire Crow, but now he had been told that he could make one.

    ¡°Grand...grandpa, how...how did our ancestors know about this...¡±

    ¡°Er...we¡¯re the Muguspriests, we do as our ancestors told us...¡± Other Maguspriests gave the same mysterious smiles and said, ¡°Exactly, the will of our ancestors are always delivered through us...So...Hao, if we say that you can make a contract with a Fire Crow, it¡¯s because our ancestors have said so...¡±

    Ji Hao was fully aware of what these grandpas had done for him. He nodded and stayed silent.

    The heavy wooden door then opened. A gigantic fire crow, the one always flying around in the jungle with Ji Hao, slowly walked in.

    The crow saw Ji Hao and cawed pleasantly. A drop of blood raised from its mouth, transformed into an odd spell symbol in the air and quickly flew into the skin between Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows.

    Ji Hao suddenly sensed Mr Crow¡¯s power, which made his blood boil. He slightly shook his body, a gold fiery light darted out from his back, quickly zing up into a me.

 Chapter 25 â€“ Information

    Chapter 25 - Information

    When the sun was rising, Ji Hao was standing in the yard, gazing at the rosy sun.

    Last night, with the help of Ji Kui and the other elders, Ji Hao made apanion beast contract with Mr Crow. Mr Crow was nearly a thousand-year-old; it was even more powerful than some ordinary Senior Magi.

    Once the contract was made, Mr Crow¡¯s vast internal power had gushed into Ji Hao¡¯s body in a rapid stream. Mr Crow¡¯s power had instantly triggered Ji Hao¡¯s bloodline power, promoting him to the eleventh level.

    Ji Hao was slowly stretching his arms and legs in the yard.

    Inside his body, tens of red vein-like lines had appeared; these lines had interwoven and formed a magical; Ji Hao¡¯s blood was continuously flowing through the. Even without having to jump into his spiritual space, he could perceive those faint light spots which were twinkling on this red. These spots were the Magus Acupoints contained in Ji Hao¡¯s blood, passed on through the Gold Fire Crow¡¯s bloodline. None of them had been triggered as of yet.

    With the flowing of Ji Hao¡¯s blood, this red-coloured was continuously growing firm; Not long after, it had slowly started to absorb power from Ji Hao¡¯s blood.

    Ji Hao then tried to trigger his internal power. He sensed that a vast and mysterious power was hidden inside his body. He felt as if he only needed to improve his strength a little bit more, or maybe just wait until the right moment, then he would be able to release this power and be much stronger. This was a gift he received from his Gold Fire Crow¡¯s bloodline.

    Ji Xia and Qing Fu were still sleeping.

    Even though Ji Hao had dealt with the fire forces, their bodies and souls were badly injured by the fire.

    Ji Hao was trying to cure their bodies and souls with the power of the [Nine Secret Words], which would take a few days. They needed the rest, which is why Ji Hao hadn¡¯t wake them up.

    The fat bear was lying near the door on its own stomach. Mr Crow had currently shrunk its body into one feet tall, stood on the bear¡¯s head, and picked a piece of meat. After it had made thepanion beast contract with Ji Hao, it was allowed to freely shrink or erge its body-size.

    After a while, the gate of the yard was unexpectedly pushed open by a young man, who was wearing a simple leather armour, while holding a spear and carrying a wooden shield. The young man walked into the yard, took a nce into the window and nodded towards Ji Hao.

    ¡°Hao, how¡¯s my uncle and auntie?¡± Said the young man.

    Ji Hao turned around, looked at the young man for a while, and answered: ¡°Abba...and Amma, they¡¯ve had Ji Tu¡¯s medicine earlier. Now they¡¯re getting better...They just need to rest. They¡¯ll...they¡¯ll be ok.¡±

    The young man was Ji Hao¡¯s distant cousin, Ji Hu. Ji Hu was three years older than Ji Hao. Judging from the blood rtionship, Ji Hu and his families were just distant rtives of Ji Hao and other people in their n. However,pared to Ji Hao, whose close rtives had mostly died in battle, Ji Wu came from arge and thriving family, which was quite influential in the Gold ck Mountain.

    As for Ji Hu himself, he was also talented and powerful. He has already reached the seventh-level as a Novice Magus. During thest few times when they had gone hunting in groups, his good performance had caught many attentions.

    Normally, Ji Hao wouldn¡¯t spend his time with Ji Hu or any other kids in the vige. He had always been, either concentrating on studying Maguspriest¡¯s sorceries from those elders, or he had been hanging around with Heng Luo and his other non-human friends. The fact that Ji Hu had abruptly showed up, made Ji Hao wonder what he did want from him.

    ¡°Hao, we were all pissed off when we saw Ji Shu wounded uncle Xia,¡± said Ji Hu with a deep frown, ¡°Our Fire Crow n¡¯s warriors should never hurt their own people! We don¡¯t want to follow his lead...We...¡±

    Ji Hao stared at Ji Hu, who was talking loudly and angrily; many thoughts shed through his mind.

    Ji Hu then took two steps forward, put his mouth close to Ji Hao¡¯s ear and said mysteriously: ¡°Few days ago, I went up into the mountains and searched for little eagles. You know what I found? I found two ¡®killing vines¡¯, at least hundreds of years old! You know that the ¡®killing vine¡¯ can even bring the dead back to live... That pair of vines were guarded by a human-faced centipede. I tried to take them for uncle Xia and auntie Qing Fu, but it was too risky for me to challenge that centipede by myself... Why don¡¯t we go together? Let¡¯s go get those ¡®killing vines¡¯ and cure my uncle and auntie!¡±

    ¡°¡®Killing vines¡¯?¡± Ji Hao pretended to be surprised that Ji Hu had found two ¡®killing vines¡¯. He grabbed Ji Hu¡¯s shoulder and said: ¡°Really? Let¡¯s go get them! But...human-faced centipede? I¡¯m afraid that even the two of us together will not be able to kill that...¡±

    Ji Hu patted his own chest and said in a low voice: ¡°Of course not, so I brought Feng and Shui. The four of us, together! That centipede is doomed!¡±

    ¡°Hao, we must cure uncle Xia. As long as uncle Xia is here...he¡¯ll lead us to fight against Ji Shu...Then Ji Shu can never get what he wants! Not here, the Gold ck Mountain!¡± Ji Hu then continued with a luring tone.

    Ji Hao threw a sideway nce at Ji Hu. Such a perfect and naive n, only kids would buy it.

    Ji Shu had the Fire Crow Axe Cane held in his hands, which meant he had the highest power within the n. Even Ji Kui and the other elders couldn¡¯t do anything to change that. How could it be as easy as Ji Hu had said?

    Ji Hao stayed silent for a while, then held Ji Hu¡¯s hand with both of his hands and said anxiously: ¡°Ju Hu, my brother, then let¡¯s go get those vines now! I really want to save my parents!¡±

    He paused, then lowered his voice and continued: ¡°Let¡¯s sneak out, don¡¯t let others find out what we¡¯re doing...I¡¯m afraid that there are Ji Shu¡¯s people in the vige...¡±

    ¡°Ha, you¡¯re very thoughtful. If someone tells Ji Shu, he will send people to hold us back! You know...we¡¯re only kids, we can¡¯t bear to fight against those elite warriors.¡±

    Ji Hao nodded to Ji Hu, then whistled. Mr Crow pped its wings andnded on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder.

    Ji Hu took a nced at Mr Crow. There were countless small crows like this out there, as weak as ordinary birds. Nothing to worry about, he thought.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Hopefully, we can make it quick ande back early. Hmm...Hao,e, this way...We better don¡¯t let others see us. Let¡¯s take that trail in the woods...¡± Ji Hu led the way and got into the woods.

    Around half an hourter, they met with the other two young men and sneaked out of the valley, and headed up towards the mountains.

 Chapter 26 â€“ Ambush

    Chapter 26 - Ambush

    The air was clean and fresh.

    Ji Hao was walking behind Ji Hu. He was looking at his surroundings.

    There were towering trees, coiled by thick, dragon-like vines. Moss was growing on rocks, with all kinds of insects crawling over them, and there were also mushrooms that were huge and colourful. The Gold ck Mountain had always been full of vitality.

    This was the first time Ji Hao observed this mountain from such a close range, aside from the time he had been two years old and he sneaked up towards the mountain with Mr. Crow, for the very first time.

    They waded across two brooks, tread a path through a few trees and bushes, and then finally arrived at a flowering meadow.

    The meadow had a circumference of hundreds of feet. Wildflowers were blooming in the high grass. Under the sunshine, this meadow looked like an emerald gem.

    Once they arrived at this meadow, Ji Hu and the other two young men subconsciously tightened their bodies, and had a trace of murderous glint appear in their eyes.

    ¡°Such a beautiful ce.¡± Ji Hao stopped and murmured. ¡°The Feng Shui[1] here must be pretty good...If one could be buried here...He¡¯d be happy in his next life.¡±

    ¡°Feng Shui?¡± Ji Hu asked curiously. His forehead had started to sweat. ¡°What Feng Shui? There isn¡¯t even a brook here!¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡± Ji Haoughed out loud and looked at Ji Hu: ¡°Don¡¯t you know about Feng Shui? Well...forget it then...It¡¯s tooplicated to exin it to you; even moreplicated than trying to exin the fact that you wanna kill me!¡±

    Ji Hu had been looking at Ji Hao with a smile. His expression changed suddenly after hearing what Ji Hao had said. Ji Feng and Ji Shui, who were closely following Ji Hu, simultaneously pulled out their knives and axes, and chopped towards Ji Hao¡¯s back.

    Both of their knives and axes were huge and heavy, forged by themselves with ck iron, and in addition to that, both Ji Feng and Ji Shui were Sixth Level Novice Magi. They waved their weapons full of force, causing two sharp gusts of winds, which cut off all the flowers and grasses in the surrounding ten feet.

    At the same time, Ji Hu let out a growl and jerked out his spear, which was aimed to pierce Ji Hao¡¯s heart.

    All three of them attacked Ji Hao at almost the same time. Ji Hu was already showing a victorious smile on his face. In his eyes, Ji Hao was already a deadman. Half a month ago, Ji Hao had only been a Third Level Novice Magus. And although he had learned some Magic Spells from those elders, he would never be able to survive this.

    However, he never could have imagined how things had changed over thest half month. While they were attacking Ji Hao, Ji Hao suddenly rose high into the air, floated in the air, and heavily kicked backwards with both of his legs.

    Ji Feng and Ji Shui hadn¡¯t seen thising; Ji Hao¡¯s feet mmed heavily onto their chests and sent them flying backwards. Ji Feng and Ji Shui then fell hard on the ground like mashed fruits. They were vomiting blood and couldn¡¯t even stand up back.

    Ji Hao then stood still in the air while facing forward, and red at Ji Hu. He grabbed Ji Hu¡¯s spear, which was stabbing towards him with all of Ji Hu¡¯s strength; Ji Hao grabbed that spear and twisted his palm. The spear broke into three parts, right in front of Ji Hu¡¯s face.

    ¡°Hao! Listen to me!¡± Ji Hu yelled trembling, and staggered backwards.

    ¡°Why?¡± Ji Hao then flew up to Ji Hu at lightning speed, and threw a punch towards Ji Hu¡¯s face.

    ¡°My Amma has told me, if someone tries to kill me, then I have to kill him! This is the rule of the Southern Wastnd!¡± Ji Hao¡¯s punch hit Ji Hu¡¯s head apanied with a me. Ji Hu¡¯s body stopped, after which strands of mes spurted out from the pores of his skin. In the blink of an eye Ji Hu was scorched, and fell on the ground.

    ¡°Kill him! You two!¡± Ji Xue¡¯s voice came from the woods. Along with the voice, Jiang Xue rushed out of the woods. She was wearing the same leather armour she had worn thest time, while holding a b in her hands.

    ¡°You douchebags£¡The three of you couldn¡¯t even kill a kid! Kill him!¡±

    Ji Feng and Ji Shui had seen that Ji Hu was killed by a single punch of Ji Hao; they struggled back up, red at Ji Hao and screamed: ¡°Ji Hao! You killed our brother Hu! God! You killed Hu! You killed our brother! You...You killed one of our own people! You¡¯vemitted a grave offense!¡±

    Ji Hao took azy nce at Jiang Xue, who was rushing towards him full of rage. Then he turned around and darted towards Ji Feng and Ji Shui.

    ¡°What did Jiang Xue gave you to kill me? How dare you help an outsider and hurt your own brother? You¡¯re right, it¡¯s a grave offense. But I was only defending myself. It were you...whomitted a grave offense!¡±

    Ji Hao sensed a great power being released from the red inside his body; soon, a golden me spurted out from his back. All of the nts near him rapidly withered.

    Ji Feng and Ji Shui stared at the zing me with shock. The me showed that Ji Hao had already broken through to the Eleventh Level and had triggered his bloodline power; they couldn¡¯t believe their own eyes. Only half a month ago, Ji Hao had still been way weaker than themselves.

    Ji Feng and Ji Shui were in a daze for a short while, after which they screamed out and threw their weapons away, flying backwards in a hurry.

    ¡°Ji Feng! Ji Shui! Come and fight me like real men! What are you doing? Are you trying to humiliate our ancestors?¡± Ji Hao growled. He locked his hands together, cast a spell, then waved his arms forwards. Spears of me darted out from his palms and struck against Ji Feng and Ji Shui¡¯s backs.

    Ji Feng and Ji Shui were sent flying by the me. They let out a howl and fell hard onto the ground; half of their bodies had been burned.

    Just after this, Ji Hao sensed a sharp winding from behind him. He turned around and saw Jiang Xue with four Bi Fang n warriors waving their weapons and rushing towards him. Their weapons were shining with a fiery light, making it look like four fiery dragons.

    Along with the sound of sharp gusts of wind, the air around those warriors burst into me. Ji Hao saw four figures of Bi Fang birds in that me. Obviously, these warriors belonged all to the group of elite Senior Magi of the Bi Fang n.

    Ji Hao retreated quickly.

    Facing these four Bi Fang n¡¯s elite Senior Magi, he sensed that the air pressure was rapidly increasing, which even made him feel hard to breath.

    However, their powers were far weaker whenpared to Ji Shu¡¯s light palm-hit at the worship ceremony.

    Nevertheless, Ji Hao still couldn¡¯t risk taking this attack. After all, he was just a Novice Magus. He gazed at those warriors, and retreated as quickly as he could, while trying to gather his bloodline power as much as possible in the meantime.

    Jiang Xue followed those warriors and yelled viciously: ¡°Kill him! Kill him! This damn bastard! You killed Ji Hu...I...I hadn¡¯t even married him yet...You killed my fianc¨¦e! You ruined my reputation!¡±

    ¡°Haha!¡± Ji Haoughed out. People in the South Wastnd were traditional and superstitious; indeed, the fianc¨¦e being killed before the wedding ceremony wouldpletely ruin a girl¡¯s reputation.

    While Ji Hao wasughing, he heard Jiang Xue¡¯s ear-piercing scream.

    A wisp of ck shadow shed through the air. The b in Jiang Xue¡¯s hands suddenly exploded into pieces. A few faint yellow spell symbols were just about to emerge from the surface of her leather armour, but before that the armour had been torn up by the ck shadow.

    Jiang Xue was sent flying sideways, coughing blood.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    [1]Feng Shui: Feng shui is a Chinese philosophical system of harmonizing everyone with the surrounding environment. It is closely linked to Daoism. The term Feng Shui literally trantes as "wind-water" in English. Feng shui is one of the Five Arts of Chinese Metaphysics, ssified as physiognomy (observation of appearances through forms and calctions). The Feng Shui practice discusses architecture in metaphoric terms of "invisible forces" that bind the universe, earth, and humanity together, known as Qi. Historically, Feng Shui was widely used to orient buildings, often spiritually significant structures such as tombs, but also dwellings and other structures in an auspicious manner. Depending on the particr style of Feng Shui being used, an auspicious site could be determined by reference to local features such as bodies of water, stars, or apass.

 Chapter 27 â€“ Black Water

    Chapter 27 - ck Water

    The four Bi Fang n warriors had been wearing a mocking smile on their faces while attacking Ji Hao. However, the moment they heard Jiang Xue screaming, they all turned away their spearheads, which had been inches away from Ji Hao¡¯s face.

    Their smiles vanished and their faces turned blue when they realized that Jiang Xue was being attacked. They shouted with trembling voices and rushed towards her, shing with all their strength. Jiang Xue¡¯s father was an elder Magi of their n; if anything happened to her while she was under their protection, their entire families could even be killed by her father.

    A figure appeared suddenly. It was an elderly man, standing between Jiang Xue and those warriors. The older man was scrawny, topless, with a two-feet-long, one-horned ck snake coiled around his neck. His deathly pale skin was covered by tens of ck Snake Tattoos.

    ¡°Go away!¡± A warrior shouted at the older man. The zing me behind him transformed into a pair of fiery wings and spread out in the air. The warrior doubled his speed and flew up to the older man; at the same time, he held his sword high and chopped it hard towards the older man¡¯s neck.

    The older man was grinning deviously at the warrior. He stayed still, with his eyes fixed on the warrior. The snake coiling around his neck, raised its head while hissing at those warriors, after which it spurted out a wisp of cold ck smoke from its mouth.

    All four Senior Magi warriors were instantly turned into four ck-coloured ice-sculptures by that ck smoke. Their bodies had been wrapped in half-foot-thick ck ice shells; the zing me behind them had disappeared without a trace.

    Mr Crow had quietly been standing on Ji Hao¡¯ shoulder. He spread his wings and fluffed his feathers when he saw that ck snake, and cawed ceaselessly at it.

    The one-horned snake swayed, uncoiled itself from the elderly man¡¯s neck, and then rapidly erged its body into a several hundred feet long serpent, while making a hissing sound.

    The temperature of the air dropped suddenly, freezing even all the nearby nts.

    ¡°Hey my old friend, he¡¯s only a kid. Why¡¯re you so nervous?¡± The elderly man asked the serpent.

    The forked tongue of the serpent darted out from time to time; it went near the old man¡¯s ear and hissed something to him.

    The elderly man¡¯s expression turned grim after that. He showed a trace of respect, turned towards Mr Crow and said: ¡°Kid, I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re carrying a Fire Crow with you. Those old guys in your n...Are they dumb or what? What makes you qualified to make an agreement with a Fire Crow?¡±

    Ji Hao nced back. He saw that the Gold ck Mountain was only tens of miles away from him, which meant that he still was within the center area of the Fire Crow n. If he only made a loud noise, those Maguspriests, elders, and Fire Crows would be able to hear him, and woulde to tear this old man into pieces.

    He was slightly assured, turned around and said to the elderly man: ¡°What does that have anything to do with you? You stinking snakes... How dare you sneak into our Holy Land?¡±

    The older man sneered and said: ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about your Holy Land? I¡¯m already here...It means that I¡¯m not afraid of you...at all. But I¡¯ve never thought that such an interesting story was transpiring around here...Haha!¡±

    Once the older man had finished his talk, another man rushed out of the woods and darted up to Jiang Xue, who was lying on the ground behind the elder man.

    It was ck Water Jiao with his One-Horned Serpent coiled around his waist. Jiao grabbed Jiang Xue¡¯s neck and pulled her up from the ground. Jiang Xue screamed out, but Jiao pped her hard. She then coughed up blood and didn¡¯t dare to make any other sound.

    Jiao looked at Jiang Xue in the same way that a horse dealer looked at his animals. He ripped her clothes into shreds, squeezed her breasts and pinched her butt, then pulled her head close with his other hand and carefully watched her face.

    Jiao spread his hands across her body and said: ¡°This young woman is quite pretty. I heard that her family is influential in the Bi Fang n...And...she¡¯s a virgin! She¡¯s gonna be worth a fortune if we sell her to those ve dealers!¡±

    ¡°I finally got myself a nice piece! Haha!¡± Jiao¡¯s face flushed red with excitement.

    ¡°ve dealers?¡± Ji Hao looked at Jiao, who was thrilled. Ji Hao then took a nce at Jiang Xue, who was trembling, with tears remaining in the corners of her eyes. Ji Hao stepped cautiously backwards, then said to Jiao and the older man: ¡°d that you¡¯ve got something you like. I should head back home then. Goodbye!¡±

    Jiao paused for a second when he heard what Ji Hao had said. The older man then said to Ji Hao: ¡°Hey kid, I thought you would want to help this girl, even risk your own life. I mean...that¡¯s what your Fire Crow warriors do, right? Are you really gonna leave now?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Ji Hao shrugged and pointed at them, ¡°You two, I suppose both of you are Senior Magi. And your fighting beasts, I bet they¡¯re on the same level as you. I am a Novice Magus. My onlypanion here is Mr Crow. I might be able run away in front of your faces...If I try my best. I would only get myself killed if I try to save her.¡±

    Ji Haoughed out and continued: ¡°I¡¯m not stupid, ok? Besides, she had been trying to kill me earlier. Why on earth should I rescue her now?"

    Ji Hao then quickly took tens of steps backwards, and pointed at Jiang Xue, saying in the meanwhile: ¡°Her father is Jiang Shu, an elder of the Bi Fang n. She is also the daughter-inw of the Ji Shu, the leader of the Gold Crow¡¯s warriors,...well, though Ji Shu has already killed his own son...Anyway, this girl could be worth a lot of money. Do ask for a right price!¡±

    At this time, Ji Hao had already moved to the woods. Jiao and the older man took a step towards him. Mr Crow suddenly let out a caw; his wings started to emit a fiery light. Jiao and the older man then stopped hesitantly.

    ¡°Good, little guy.¡± Said the older man, ¡°Never thought that your Fire Crow n had a smart kid like you.¡± The elder man gnashed his teeth and stared at Ji Hao. ¡°You¡¯re going to be harder to beat, even harder than your Abba. The Fire Crow n people...are very lucky.¡±

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t respond. He drew back into the woods.

    Mr Crow erged its body, grabbed Ji Hao and transformed into a beam of fiery light, then flew towards the Gold ck Mountain.

    Jiao and the older man took Jiang Xue, and also left the meadow quickly. They found a brook, jumped into it and soon disappeared within the water.

    Back in the meadow, the four ck ice-sculptures suddenly shattered into pieces. The cold air, which had been released from the sculptures, froze the entire meadow, including the bodies of Ji Hu, Ji Shui, and Ji Feng.

    The voice of the old man resounded through the air: ¡°What a smart boy...He¡¯ll be really hard to deal with...But, since the Bi Fang n have got themselves involved with the affairs of the Fire Crow n...We, the ck Water Serpent n...will soon get our chance...¡±

    After a while, a few Fire Crow warriors found the frozen meadow. They stood on the backs of the Fire Crows, while silently looking down at those bodies.

    A bitter, a horn resounded through the entire Gold ck Mountain. However, the elderly man and Jiao were long gone, and the Fire Crow warriors had no way of tracking them.

 Chapter 28 â€“ Transfer

    Chapter 28 - Transferred

    Three dayster, Ji Xia and Qing Fu woke up. Although they had almost healedpletely, they still felt very weak.

    Ji Xia told everyone that Qing Fu had used up all the power of the ¡®Thorns of Life and Death¡¯ to counterbnce the Shamisen Fire in order to save Ji Xia and herself.

    In the meeting dome, the leaders and elders of the Fire Crow n were sitting around a bonfire. Ji Shu held the ¡®Fire Crow Axe Cane¡¯ in his hands. Besides Ji Hao, everyone else was looking glooming at the ¡®Fire Crow Axe Cane¡¯. Ji Hao was sitting behind Ji Xia, and was staring at Jiang Yao, who was sitting next to Ji Shu wearing a grim face.

    ¡°We, the Fire Crow n, have the best warriors in the South Wastnd. However, we don¡¯t have good weapons and equipment which are equivalent to their abilities,¡± said Ji Shu, who looked down at the ¡®Fire Crow Axe Cane¡¯ in his hands.

    ¡°But those nice equipment are not for free. We need arge amount of gold, jade, and valuable minerals to trade for those weapons and equipment.¡± Ji Shu looked around at the people surrounding him and continued coldly. ¡°Before the worship ceremony, I had been hunting in the Cold Stream Valley. I found a rich lode of both gold and jade there.¡±

    ¡°Cold Stream Valley? I know that ce, it¡¯s less than two hundred miles away from the Mountain of Springs. We have a mine in the Mountain of Springs, which produced eight-thousand pieces of goldst year,¡± said Ji Xiao, after Ji Shu had finished talking. Ji Xiao was Ji Hu¡¯s father, and was also an influential person in the n.

    Ji Shu nodded and said: ¡°I¡¯ve sent people to investigate the Cold Stream Valley. We discovered that the mine in the Mountain of Springs is just a small branch lode of the central lode in the Cold Stream Valley. As long as we have enough ves to work in there, we will get at least two-hundred-thousand pieces of gold, and thirty-thousand pieces of jade, out of that Valley.¡±

    Ji Kui took a deep breath and said to Ji Shu: ¡°Ji Shu, what do you have in mind?¡±

    Ji Shu raised the ¡®Fire Crow Axe Cane¡¯, looked at Ji Xia, who seemed tired and pale, and said: ¡°My brother, you are the most powerful man among all these people; you¡¯re also extremely responsible. Such an important property must be guarded by you. So, I will send you to guard the Cold Stream Valley.¡±

    ¡°That great lode means a lot to our n, you¡¯re the only one who can take this responsibility. I know that the Cold Stream Valley is a bit far from the Gold ck Mountain. My brother, you should take your family with you.¡± Ji Shu continued before Ji Xia had responded.

    Ji Xia took a nce at the shining ¡®Fire Crow Axe Cane¡¯ then bowed to Ji Shu and said: ¡°Sure. I will be on my way with my people. Please send ves to open up the mine, as soon as possible.¡±

    Ji Shu smiled and said softly: ¡°Sure. We won¡¯t dy to open up that mine. After all, we¡¯re talking about a big profit.¡±

    Ji Xia stood up, stayed silent for a while, then said: ¡°Three days ago, Senior Magi of the ck Water Serpent showed up near our Holynd. Ji Hu, Ji Feng and Ji Shui are missing...This...¡±

    ¡°I will look into this. My brother, you¡¯re no longer the leader. You don¡¯t have to worry about this kind of things anymore. Just focus on guarding the Cold Stream Valley,¡± said Ji Shu coldly, with a frown.

    Ji Hao stood up, and dragged Ji Xia¡¯s arm.

    Ji Shu, Ji Xiao, Jiang Yao, the father of Ji Feng, and Ji Shui simultaneously threw a nce at Ji Hao. Especially Jiang Yao, her beautiful face was as twisted as that of a ghost; if she hadn¡¯t been trying so hard to control her rage, she probably would already have exploded.

    Ji Hao looked at her twisted face and intentionally said: ¡°Ji Shu, my uncle, ording to the rule of the Southern Wastnd, if a man dies, all of his properties can be inherited by his brothers. I¡¯ve met Jiang Xue a couple of days ago, and I found her really pretty. I¡¯d like to have her. Uncle Ji Shu, why don¡¯t you just give her to me?¡±

    Ji Hao then wiped his own nose, showed a simple and honest face, and continued: ¡°Although Ji Wu died before he had married Jiang Xue, it was a bit...unlucky. But, she¡¯s really pretty, so I wouldn¡¯t mind.¡±

    Jiang Yao¡¯s face turned even darker in rage. She clenched her own fists so hard that her nails had dug into her flesh. Her arms were trembling; she even broke one of her fingers off.

    Ji Shu stayed silent for a while, then smiled grudgingly, and said: ¡°Hao, you¡¯re right about that rule...But, although Wu¡¯s dead, he still had a few more cousins...You¡¯re just a distant cousin of his...I think...it¡¯s not yet your turn to have Jiang Xue.¡±

    Ji Hao sighed, threw up his hands, and said: ¡°Ah...yes, yes, I forgot about those kids. I understand, I do. But...Jiang Xue¡¯s really pretty, I really fancy her. So...please do give her to me after those kids too have died.¡±

    Ji Mu, who was sitting behind Ji Shu, almost jerked himself up when he heard what Ji Hao had said. Ji Mu was one of the blood-rted brothers of Ji Shu; his sons were those cousins they were talking about. In his eyes, Ji Hao had just cursed his sons to die.

    Ji Shu put his hand on Ji Mu¡¯s shoulder, and pressed Ji Mu back in his seat.

    Ji Shu then said harshly to Ji Xia: ¡°Alright. Things are all settled! Ji Xia, my brother, you should make your trip to the Cold Stream Valley now. You only have two months to get everything ready in the Cold Stream Valley. That lode is highly important to the development of our n. You can¡¯t let that lode fall into the hands of the ck Water Serpent n!¡±

    Ji Xia tapped his own chest, and said in a low voice: ¡°As long as I¡¯m alive, the Cold Stream Valley will be ours.¡±

    Ji Xia then walked out of the meeting dome. Ji Hao was following Ji Xia and also walked out.

    When they trod through the mulberry woods, Ji Haoughed out loud and said: ¡°Abba! Have you seen the faces of Ji Shu and his family? Haha!¡±

    Ji Xia sighed, patted Ji Hao on his head, then said: ¡°Ji Xiao and I... We had been close when we were young. But now...He has gotten something else in his mind. To work with the Bi Fang n might bring profit to them...But have they ever thought about our n?¡±

    Ji Xia remained silent for a little while, then murmured: ¡°Hu, Feng, and Shui...Those three kids were quite talented. But they ganged up with outsiders and attempted to hurt their own people...They deserved to die...Such a sham...¡±

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t say anything. Ji Shu and his people had seemed very calm during the past three days. Ji Hao knew that they were nning something big.

    Two hourster, Ji Xia¡¯s troops left the Gold ck Mountain and headed into the Northern jungle, apanied by low and deep roars of beasts.

    Cold Stream Valley was ten-thousand miles away from the Gold ck Mountain. It wasn¡¯t easy for them to reach the valley within two months.

 Chapter 29 â€“ Qing Yi

    Chapter 29 - Qing Yi

    Ji Hao was sitting on the head of a Four-Tusked Mammoth, curiously looking at his surroundings.

    The Four-Tusked Mammoths were the mostmon beasts to carry burden in the Southern Wastnd. Adult Four-Tusked Mammoths could grow up to a height of sixty feet from shoulders to toes, and a hundred of feet in length. Adult Four-Tusked Mammoths could also be as powerful as warriors at the Junior Magus Level.

    The mammoth Ji Hao was sitting on, was the leader of the mammoth¡¯s parade[1], and was over a hundred feet tall. It was shaking its head, while tearing those towering trees that were in the way, into pieces with its four huge teeth, and opening up a broad road in the dense jungle.

    ¡°Good, big guy!¡± Ji Hao tapped the head of the mammoth delightfully, and scratched the soft skin behind its ears. The mammoth raised its head pleased, and let out a great sneeze, which started up a fierce wind that blew down a few big trees standing hundreds of feet away.

    Walking behind the mammoths¡¯ leader, was its partner, a female mammoth. Simr to the mammoths¡¯ leader, this female mammoth was also a lot bigger than the other mammoths in the group. The female mammoth was carrying a tform on its back, on which a shack had been built. Qing Fu was sitting in the shack, looking at Ji Hao with a smile.

    Ji Xia was standing on the female mammoth¡¯s head, continuously talking to other warriors of the troop.

    ¡°Be careful! There are a lot of highly poisonous miasma and bugs in this jungle, don¡¯t get yourselves hurt! Don¡¯t let the Human-Eating Vines attack you from behind! Follow up£¡Don¡¯t fall behind!¡±

    The jungle in the Southern Wastnd could be very dangerous. Even a powerful Senior Magus might get seriously injured when traveling alone through the jungle. As the team leader, Ji Xia had to pay extra attention to his people, and constantly remind them to be careful.

    Ji Xia was leading a powerful troop. Beside himself, there were three warriors who had just reached the Senior Level; they were Ji Ying, Ji Lang and Ji Bao; all three of them were close friends of Ji Xia. Other than them, there were also fifty Senior Magi warriors and six-hundred Novice Magi warriors in the troop.

    Jiang Yao was standing on the mountaintop of the Gold ck Mountain, looking at the troop which was disappearing in the jungle. ¡°Ji Xia! Qing Fu! And that damn little bastard, Ji Hao!¡± Her face was twitching hideously.

    ¡°My ¡®Thorn of Life and Death¡¯! Qing Fu! You wasted your inherited Magus treasure to save lives! You stupid bitch!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re gonna die! All of you! Wu, my son! My precious son!¡± Jiang Yao shivered and growled ferociously.

    Jiang Bo was standing behind Jiang Yao, ring at his daughter coldly. ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done! We could¡¯ve killed all of them quietly! You caused us all these problems! Ji Hu, Ji Feng, and Ji Shui are dead now. Don¡¯t you think that their fathers will me us for that?¡±

    Jiang Bo gnashed his teeth and continued: ¡°Do you know what¡¯s more troublesome? That girl, Jiang Xue! I told you to keep an eye on her! Keep an eye on her! But you! You...you sent her to kill Ji Hao! On purpose! Now Ji Hao is still alive, and Jiang Xue has gone missing! How should I tell that old bastard Jiang Shu about this?¡±

    Jiang Yao grinned hideously; that creepyugh even made Jiang Bo shudder. Jiang Yao stared at her father, gnashed her teeth, and said: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter...We¡¯ve already got what we wanted from the Fire Crow n, haven¡¯t we? What that Lord wanted...we can supply continuously from now on...¡±

    A trace of delight showed up on Jiang Bo¡¯s face. He nodded and said with a smile: ¡°That¡¯s true. As long as we can serve and please that Lord...There will be a lot of benefits for us, which others can¡¯t even imagine. These little troubles and frustrations are getting us ready for an eternal glory that will make all our troubles of present, seem like nothing.¡±

    Jiang Yao stared Jiang Bo in the eyes, gnashed her teeth, and said: ¡°I want Ji Xia, and his entire family to die! You! You will never be able to hold me back!¡±

    Jiang Bo stayed silent for little a while, then slightly waved his hand and said: ¡°You can do whatever you want, just don¡¯t let those Fire Crow n elders find out. It¡¯s about time to get this over with.¡±

    Half a monthter, Ji Xia¡¯s troop had gone far away from the Gold ck Mountain. They had traveled through mountains, crossed rivers and fought against groups of crocodiles and poisonous snakes. They even met countless strange creatures that they had never seen before.

    During their journey, they had met tens of branch ns of the Fire Crow n. Ji Xia¡¯s troop gained plenty of supplies from these ns. Each of these branch ns sent a part of their elite warriors to join Ji Xia¡¯s troop. At this point, the troop had now be a few timesrger.

    At present, Ji Hao was sleepily sitting on the mammoths¡¯ leader¡¯s head. The mammoth pulled a pile of vines apart with its ivory tusk; a beautiful greatke showed after that up.

    Theke was huge, and stretched over thousands of miles away. By thekeside, there were white and fine sand beaches. A few huge turtles were lying on a beach and were enjoying the sunshine. Countless white birds were hovering above theke, picking up fishes from time to time.

    On a ck big stone, which was only less than a mile away from Ji Hao, a-hundred-feet-long Flood Dragon was coiled and snoring there. The Flood Dragon heard the mammoth and the people, sniffed and took azy nce at Ji Hao, then fleetingly jumped into the water and disappeared.

    Ji Hao gazed stunned at where the Flood Dragon had disappeared to.

    It was a real Flood Dragon, with white scale and a beard; it had a single horn in the middle of its forehead and there were three ws beneath its belly. Ji Hao was captivated by its perfect body shape.

    ¡°A little Flood Dragon! Fled away, such a shame. Otherwise, we could have had it chopped. The Flood Dragon¡¯s meat...is the most delicious thing in the world,¡± said Ji Xia, while he looked at that ck stone andined. ¡°I¡¯ve had Flood Dragon meat once, when I was a little kid, and my father had still been alive. That vor...oh my...Hao, if you ever get the chance, you have to try the meat of a Flood Dragon!¡±

    Ji Hao experienced all sorts of emotions when he heard what Ji Xia said. Was the Flood Dragon, a legendary powerful creature, only a kind of food to warriors like Ji Xia?

    Suddenly, a green shadow shed through the jungle; an arrow silently appeared in front of Ji Xia¡¯s face.

    Ji Xiaughed out loud, slightly flicked his finger and shattered the arrow into pieces. Then he shouted out: ¡°Ying! Haven¡¯t you eaten yet? I felt no strengthing from this arrow! Or...Did your wife drain you?¡±

    ¡°My big brother! Don¡¯t misguide the kid! Is this Hao? I only saw him once when he was only a newborn.¡±

    Along with the voice, a tall and slim-built young man darted out of the woods. He was running really fast, even leaving a great series of shadows behind him. Following this young man were another two hundred young warriors, who were also tall and slim-built.

    All of these young warriors were holding longbows, and had big leather bags tied around their waists, containing sharp arrows.

    Ji Hao stared at the young man who was talking to Ji Xia, and soon recollected all the information about him. ¡°Uncle! Are you tired froming all the way here?¡± Said Ji Hao.

    That young man was Qing Ying, Qing Fu¡¯s blood brother, and the leader of the warriors of the Qing Yi n.

    Ji Hao happily looked at Qing Ying.

    The warriors that were standing behind Ji Xia, leapt off from the back of the mammoths, one after another, opened their arms and hugged those Qing Yi n warriors.

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------

    [1] SR¡¯s note: ording to some researched articles on the inte, a group of elephants are called a parade. Mammoths are predecessors of elephants, so I applied the same name to them.(Link: http://twistedsifter/2010/06/10-bizarre-names-for-a-group-of-animals/)

 Chapter 30 â€“ Faint

    Chapter 30 - Fainted

    After the Qing Yi n warriors had joined Ji Xia¡¯s troop, the troop started moving forward faster than before.

    The Qing Yi n warriors were born in the jungle. The primitive jungle was like their own backyard. Additionally, the Maguspriests in the Qing Yi n were the best atmunicating with all kinds of magical creatures of the jungle, and deal with those poisonous miasmas.

    The two hundred elite warriors that hade with Qing Ying, were leading the way at the front of the troop. The troop didn¡¯t encounter any problems due to their guidance.

    ¡°Wooo-hoo!¡° Qing Ying let out a shout, ran up, and jumped to grab a long vine, swung over the troop then dropped himself onto a towering tree. He effortlessly found a couple of bird eggs in a nest, and poured them straight into his mouth.

    Qing Ying wiped his mouth satisfied, then swung backwards. He flipped a few times in the air and quietlynded beside Ji Hao. Qing Ying gave Ji Hao two bird eggs and tapped him on the shoulder.

    ¡°Hey, Hao! Don¡¯t be so quiet! Why¡¯re you sitting here all day? You don¡¯t even look like a young man, you know? You look like those elders in the n. Come on, follow me! Let¡¯s hang out! Look, over there! It¡¯s a nest full of Iron Beak Parrots!¡±

    Qing Ying shouted out abruptly and pointed at a tree miles away.

    Ji Hao was still turning his head to look at that tree while Qing Ying had already hopped on a branch and shot an arrow; the sharp arrow whizzed through the air. A faint cyan light appeared behind Qing Ying, and formed a pair of cyan wings which were rapidly pping in the wind. The arrow was wrapped by a wisp of cyan smoke and darted miles away in the blink of an eye.

    The tree that Qing Ying had pointed to, was thousands of feet tall. Tens of beautiful Iron Beak Parrots were hovering and tweeting around a huge nest, built on a branch of that tree. All of those birds suddenly howled simultaneously and had been shot down by that one arrow shot by Qing Ying.

    ¡°Wow! Amazing!¡± Ji Hao popped up his eyes and eximed out loud. His eyesight was great, which allowed him to see clearly that all of those parrots had been pierced by the arrow through the middle of their eyes and were falling from the air; all of their feathers had remained undamaged though.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Qing Ying leapt off and said proudly. ¡°Hao, I, your dear uncle! I¡¯m the most handsome man, the best shooter, and the youngest Senior Magus in the Qing Yi n!¡± Yelled Qing Ying while he was leaping between branches.

    Qing Ying didn¡¯t stop the boast; he quickly got under the towering tree and picked up those dead parrots. However, soon he started screaming and fleeing backwards, because arge group of Ghost Faced Bees were madly chasing after him.

    ¡°Help! Xia! Brother! Help me! Damn! Bees! I hate these crazy bees! Why did they make a nest in the grass?!¡±

    Qing Ying put his arm around his own head and ran towards Ji Xia. The Ghost Faced Bees were not highly venomous; however, once stung by this kind of bees, the wounds would be itching like hell. Usually, people couldn¡¯t help but keep scratching their skins after having been stung by the Ghost Faced Bees; sometimes they even scratched their own skins off.

    Ji Xia walked up to Qing Ying halfughing and half annoyed. He grabbed Qing Ying and threw him into the troop, then opened his mouth and spurted arge stream of fire, which burned those bees into ashes.

    Qing Ying took a seat next to Ji Hao; he had not yet recovered from that fright. ¡°Damn! Those mad bees...¡± Qing Yingined loudly.

    Ji Hao looked at him,ughed out, and said: ¡°Uncle Ying! I thought you¡¯re the youngest Senior Magus in your n! How could you be frightened by a group of bees?¡±

    Qing Ying held his head high, looked at the rosy sun, and said shamelessly: ¡°Ofcourse I¡¯m the youngest Senior Magus...I just...haven¡¯t been able to awaken my Magus Acupoints...yet.¡±

    Qing Ying had brought the troop a lot of fun during the journey. He was always jumping around like a monkey, making all kinds of small troubles, which made peopleugh.

    Day after day, the troop was still traveling through the jungle. Qing Ying loved hunting. He hunted a lot of beasts for Ji Hao to eat with his excellent hunting skills. Sometimes, Qing Ying just simply wanted to shoot something. Ji Hao was practicing on the [Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell], which allowed him to swallow as much as he wanted.

    The two of them made a perfect team based on hunting and eating animals. With the power of the [Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell], Ji Hao was growing stronger and stronger. His body gained more power and his blood blushed the red of bloodline power much quicker than before.

    Ji Hao¡¯s body had been improved by the dragon¡¯s blood. The potential of his body was far greater than that of an ordinary human being. Added with all of those beasts he had swallowed recently, Ji Hao¡¯s physical power had already gone far beyond the Novice Level. However, he intentionally was controlling his strength and power, keeping his grade at the Eleventh Level as a Novice Magus.

    Soon, they had traveled for fifty days. It was a quiet afternoon, a few Qing Yi n warriors flew back and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Brother Ji Xia! Brother Ying! We¡¯re only fifty miles away from the Cold Stream Valley!¡±

    Qing Ying was bored, and was sitting on the mammoths¡¯ leader¡¯s head, with his bow held in his hands. He let out a cheering sound when he heard those warriors, and darted away through the trees, disappearing quickly into the jungle, leaving a series of cyan-coloured afterimages behind him.

    Ji Xia and Qing Fu stood up and looked into the jungle.

    With these mammoths, they could reach their destination in two hours at top.

    Ji Hao also stood up and looked into the jungle. The Cold Stream Valley, where Ji Shu wanted them toe. Ji Hao had made his mind up, no matter how difficult this would be, he was going to make Ji Shu and his people regret their decision, and ept the consequences.

    Ji Hao took a deep breath, turned around and smiled to Qing Fu, and tried to say something to her. Suddenly, a ball of fire spurted out from his chest. He felt as if a volcano had just erupted inside his body; arge amount of hot air released from his internal organs and steamed his bones and muscles. Ji Hao spat a mouthful of hot blood and made grabbing motions towards Qing Fu, but fainted then.

    The leather armour Ji Hao was wearing was burned out by his high body temperature. Tens of twisted blood-red spell symbols were emerging from the smooth skin of his slim yet sturdy body. Those spell symbols were continuously beating and quickly disintegrating one after another.

    ¡°Is the magic seal cast by Maguspriest Ji Kui disappearing? This...Ji Kui had said that this magic seal would gradually disappear after Hao¡¯s physical strength reached beyond the Junior Level!¡± Qing Fu and Ji Xia eximed simultaneously.

    Ji Hao saw countless phantoms shing through his eyes; his ears were buzzing and he couldn¡¯t hear Qing Fu or Ji Xia.

    ¡°Gee, the Senior Magi blood? Hm...little guy, that couple, who you call Abba and Amma...They love you so much...the tie of blood... Even I am jealous of you!¡± The voice of the mysterious man came from Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space.

 Chapter 31 â€“ Wake

    Chapter 31 - Awaken

    Ji Hao felt utterly powerless.

    He saw a simple and crudely built cave, with tens of torches ced on the wall. He also saw a primitive altar that was carved out of a single piece of stone.

    A huge three-legged Gold Fire Crow totem was painted on the wall with the blood of an unknown beast mixed with mineral pigments. Under the firelight, the Gold Crow¡¯s eyes were shining with a magical light, and looked down at Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao could sense the wild and ancient vibe this cave was emitting; he felt as if he was wrapped in an intangible atmosphere; he could hear countless voices whispering in his ears.

    ¡°My dear ancestors! I, Ji Xia, am giving my blood to my child, in order to increase his power and strength, and wish him a better future. My dear ancestors, please bless my child. Please make him stronger than me; make him the best warrior in the Southern Wastnd! I want him to regain the glory of the Gold Fire Crow and restore the status of our n!¡±

    Ji Xia was praying loudly. He put Ji Hao on the altar, and looked down at him. His eyes were full of love. He grinned, then pulled out a bone knife, and quickly cut his own wrist with it.

    Qing Fu had been sitting beside Ji Xia. At this moment, she stood up and started to recite an ancient spell. She looked pale and weak. Apanying her voice, a strange humming noise wasing from the air.

    Blood was dripping from Ji Xia¡¯s wrist. These drops of blood weren¡¯t falling directly onto the altar, but were instead floating above Ji Hao. Every drop of blood was slowly wriggling and changing its shape under Qing Fu¡¯s control. In the end, these drops of blood gathered and formed a head-sized Gold Fire Crow that emitted great heat and an intense light.

    Qing Fu then cut her own wrist as well, and directed her blood into the Gold Fire Crow.

    ¡°My dear ancestors, gods, and ghosts! I, Qing Fu, beg you to bepassionate to us. Please bless my son with health, safety, and happiness.¡±

    After her blood had melted into the blood-formed crow, countless spell-symbols started to emerge from the blood-formed crow. Qing Fu¡¯s face became even paler.

    The newborn Ji Hao was lying on the altar, while gazing at his parents stunned.

    The blood-formed crow slowly descended from the air, and merged into Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    ...

    Followed by a thundering bang, a gust of cold wind broke into the cave, with countless ck ice-knives wrapped within it.

    A couple of badly mutted human bodies were thrown into the cave by the sharp wind. These were the guards of the Fire Crow n¡¯s Ancestral Temple. Their muscr bodies were almost torn to pieces by the ice-knives, and the shock had been frozen onto their simple and honest faces.

    Qing Fu and Ji Xia jerked their heads around, and saw a bucket thick, hundred feet long, one-horned ck serpent wriggling into the cave while it was spurting the cold air with its venom, out of its huge mouth. The serpent saw Ji Hao, who was lying on the altar, and its huge tail then heavily whipped towards Ji Hao.

    Ji Xia had just given more than half of his blood to Ji Hao, which reduced his power greatly. Once he saw this serpent, he let out a growl; two streams of mes then darted out from both of his arms. A dragon scale shield, and a mulberry-wood spear appeared within the mes. The shield blocked the serpent¡¯s tail, which was only inches away from Ji Hao¡¯s tiny body; at the same time, the spear pierced the serpent¡¯s head with a lightning speed.

    ¡°Who are you?! How dare you have invade into our Holy Land?!¡± Ji Xia shouted out. His voice showed a trace of confusion. ¡°How did you get in? This is our Ancestral Temple! This is the Fire Crow n¡¯s Holy Land!¡±

    While Ji Xia was shouting at the serpent, the serpent¡¯s body exploded into a cloud of ck smoke. A ck figure emerged from that smoke and waved its hands towards Ji Xia. The next second, over twenty ck ice-knives darted out from that smoke and punctured all of the Magus Acupoints, which had been glowing brightly on Ji Xia¡¯s chest. Blood spurted out from his wounds, and sshed all over Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Qing Fu let out a scream, and pulled three ck long needles from her coiled hair, which she then threw towards that ck figure.

    The three ck needles pierced the figure¡¯s body; it let out a howl, opened its mouth and breathed out a wisp of cold air. The cold air suddenly transformed into three thumb-thick ice-knives, and then went through the three Magus Acupoints on Qing Fu¡¯s chest.

    ...

    Beside a zing bonfire, the little Ji Hao was curiously staring at Ji Kui with his bright, watery eyes. Ji Kui was wearing a bone armlet and a leather cloak.

    ¡°Those damn stinking snakes! I curse their souls to burn in the fire of the Gold Crow¡¯s and never be set free...Oh, look at our little one, such a talented Maguspriest. His spiritual power is already as strong as that of an ordinary Maguspriest, even though he is only a newborn...Such a lovely creature...They had almost killed you!¡±

    Ji Kui then bit his own finger and drew a set ofplicated spell symbols on Ji Hao¡¯s body with his blood.

    ¡°Xia, you didn¡¯t finish your blessing ceremony. You and Qing Fu¡¯s blood has missed the perfect moment to merge with our little one¡¯s body. I can only seal your blood inside his body with my magic spell. This magic seal will gradually disappear after his physical strength has reached the Junior Level, after which your blood will be absorbed by his body.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing can ruin his talent...My magic seal might affect him during his warrior training, but he still will be a powerful Maguspriest. Such a powerful soul, such a talented Maguspriest...¡±

    ...

    Ji Hao groaned, then opened his eyes. He saw the ck roof of a cave and also felt a soft fur beneath his body. There was a bitter taste remaining in his mouth, which was so familiar. That was the medicine made by Qing Fu.

    The fat bear put its head near Ji Hao¡¯s face and gave arge grin when it realized that Ji Hao had awaken.

    ¡°Hey, fatty. Where¡¯s Amma?¡± Ji Hao looked at the slobber that hung at the corners of bear¡¯s mouth and asked. He then pushed the bear¡¯s head aside.

    The internal heat inside his body had been resealed. He sensed that the Senior Magi¡¯s blood from his parents was floating above the multicoloured me in his Dantian; the me was working hard to transform the Senior Magi¡¯s blood into beams of multicoloured lights, which his body could absorb.

    Ji Hao felt an inexhaustible power from his body. He looked at the cave wall next to him, then chopped it with his hand.

    His hand made a deep cut into the rock wall. He felt as if he was cutting a piece of tofu with a sharp knife.

    His strength didn¡¯t seem to have made significant improvement, but his had be sturdier. There was still ny percent of Senior Magi¡¯s blood that hadn¡¯t been released yet; as for the blood that had already been released, more than half of it was waiting to be transformed by the multicoloured me.

    ¡°Senior Magi¡¯s blood, so powerful!¡± Ji Hao leaped up from the ground, and waved his fists.

    He looked around, then walked out of the cave. He saw a stream that flowed rapidly towards the East; a beautiful and broad valley was quietly lying under the starlight.

    Thousands of ves, baring their bodies, were singing a work song, while being busy lumbering with sweat pouring down their backs.

    A haughty voice came from not far away.

    ¡°Ji Xia, you¡¯re no longer the leader! You¡¯re just like us now! What makes you think you could talk to us like that?¡±

 Chapter 32 â€“ The Coldbrook valley

    Chapter 32 - The Cold Stream Valley

    ¡°What do you mean ¡°don¡¯t talk to me like that¡±? Look what you¡¯ve done!¡±

    ¡°It has been nearly two months since you¡¯ve been given this job! The Mountain of Springs, where you and these ves havee from, is only hundreds of miles away from here. And these ves haven¡¯t even built their own shelters as of yet!¡±

    ¡°You had plenty of time and all these people! But you didn¡¯t even start to build a mineshaft! What have you been doing all these days?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not finished yet. Could you please tell me where the food for these ves is? Where is the meat for ourpanion beasts and beasts that were carrying our stuff? Where are all the equipment we are going to need for exploration and mining work? You just wasted a whole two months here!¡±

    Under the starlight, Ji Xia was waving his arms and yelling at two men, who seemedzy and haughty.

    The two men were wearing metal armours, which were very rare in the Southern Wastnd. After Ji Hao heard Ji Xia¡¯s voice, he stopped walking, and watched quietly from the shade of the cave. He could sense strong powersing from the heavy swords that they had worn around their waists. Faced with Ji Xia¡¯sints, the two men showed arrogant faces, and didn¡¯t seem to take Ji Xia¡¯s words seriously at all.

    ¡°Ji Xia, you can say whatever you want. We have sent the five thousand ves to you as we¡¯ve been told. From now on, you¡¯re responsible for the mining work in the Cold Stream Valley, as well as all other affairs around here, which have nothing to do with us.¡±

    The two menughed out loud and whistled sharply. Two Iron wed Bald Eagles with wingspans of tens of feet,nded not long after in front of them. The two man hopped on the backs of the eagles; the eagles then rapidly rose high into the air, hovered around, and flew towards the Gold ck Mountain.

    Ji Xia raised his right arm angrily, but then stopped; his arm froze in the air.

    If it had been as before, any man that Ji Xia discovered to be muddling through their work, would be pped hard in the face by Ji Xia, without hesitation. However, precisely as those two men had said, he was no longer the leader of the Holy Land¡¯s warriors, which meant he had no right to do so anymore.

    Mr Crow abruptlynded on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder.

    Ji Hao then walked up to Ji Xia, looked at the two eagles which were gradually bing smaller and smaller in the sky, and said: ¡°Abba, are they Ji Shu¡¯s people? Do you want me to shoot them down?¡±

    Mr Crow cawed aloud, spurted wisps of fire from its beak.

    Qing Ying quietly showed up beside Ji Hao. He pulled out an arrow and started yelling excitedly while he was waving that arrow.

    ¡°Yes! Hao¡¯s right! Let¡¯s shoot those bastards down! I only need a single shot for them from this distance!¡±

    Ji Xia put his arm down, tapped Ji Hao¡¯s head, and said smilingly: ¡°Don¡¯t. It was their fault for not doing their job well. But, we can never vite the rule of our n. We can never take the initiative to hurt our own people.¡±

    Ji Hao gazed at Ji Xia¡¯s pallid face. His mind shed back to what he had seen during his time ina. He clearly remembered that Ji Xia had blocked that attack with his own chest; the boiling hot blood of Ji Xia had sshed on his body and face. Ji Hao would never forget that.

    ¡°Sure, I won¡¯t do anything to them. Unless they do something to me first.¡± Ji Hao smiled to Ji Xia then turned around and started to observe this valley carefully.

    The starlight was bright and clear. Where Ji Hao was standing at, was the center of the valley. This valley was tens of miles long and miles wide; a stream with a width of thousand feet was flowing rapidly through the middle of the valley. At the sides of the stream there were piles of gold and jade pieces.

    The water of the stream was ice cold. Though Ji Hao was a mile away from the stream, he could still sense the chilling from it. Ji Hao could hear the swishing and gargling sound of the water washing out those gold and jade pieces at the sides of the stream; those gold and jade pieces were shining alluringly.

    ¡°Such an amazing lode!¡± Said Ji Hao.

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a surprisinglyrge and rich lode. After we got here, your Amma did some exploration; she discovered that the mineral resources here are buried rtively less deep, which will be easy to dig. We can easily get a hundred thousand pieces of gold and tens of thousand pieces of jade from this valley.¡± Ji Xia then frowned and continued: ¡°But those bastards from the Mountain of Springs only sent us five thousands of ves with nothing else.¡±

    All kinds of knocking noises were resounding through the valley. Thousands of ves were singing their working songs, while being busy with building their shelters. On the other side of the valley, tens of cabins on stilts had already been built.

    On the cliff, tens of Fire Crow n warriors were working hard on building the watch post. A few long vines were dropped down from the cliff, and were used to pull thick logs up the cliff from time to time.

    Near the entrances, on both sides of the valley, a group of warriors were supervising hundreds of ves building the fence wall. The vesid the foundation of the fence wall with thick logs; then filled two lines of logs with rocks and y. This kind of fence wall would be firm enough to block the attacks from beasts.

    The Cold Stream Valley was in the extreme North of the Fire Crow n¡¯s territory. The valley was surrounded by primitive jungle. A lot of dire beasts were living in the surrounding jungle of the Cold Stream Valley. That added with other unpredictable dangers, if this fence was not build as quickly as possible, the lives of all these ves would be in constant peril.

    Qing Fu came with a few warriors.

    She smiled when she saw Ji Hao and intimately rubbed his head. Qing Fu then handed a fist-sized piece of red jade to Ji Xia and said: ¡°Xia, this lode not only produces gold and jade. I asked these warriors to dug dirty-feet deep and we found this.¡±

    Ji Hao looked at that piece of red jade curiously. That red jade was translucent and possessed great heat; there seemed to be some kind of liquid flowing inside it. Under the starlight, this red jade piece was shining with a bright fiery light.

    ¡°Hmm? Fire Jade Pith? This is a treasure that canrgely and rapidly improve the power of a Senior Magus with the natural abilities of controlling fire, and is also a kind of excellent material for making magus tools.¡± Ji Xia popped up his eyes and said delightfully. ¡°If this is send to the n as tribute, one piece of Fire Jade Pith can be worth more than thousands of gold and jade pieces of gold!¡±

    ¡°We have to let those elder Maguspriests know that we have found the Fire Jade Pith here, as quickly as possible. Tell them that they should send more warriors to guard this valley. And, Xia, you need to start hunting with Ying after the sun has risen. Those people of the mountain of Springs didn¡¯t bring any food for these ves,¡± said Ji Fu in a low voice.

    Ji Hao took the Fire Jade Pith from Ji Xia¡¯s hand, after which he sent his spiritual power into it. He suddenly sensed a great power gushing into his body from his palms. He felt as if he had been drawn into ake ofva, and almost screamed out.

    Ji Hao was half shocked and half surprised. This piece of red jade was not a Fire Jade Pith, but a piece of Fire Essence Crystal. In Ji Hao¡¯s previous life he had seen hundreds of powerful warriors fighting for a small piece of Fire Essence Crystal that had been less than one percent in sizepared to the one he was holding right now.

    This was truly precious. The Cold Stream Valley was a great treasure trove indeed.

    No matter who it was that guarded this valley and was sending the gold and jade pieces, as required from him, he would be rewarded and earn credit from the n. Would Ji Shu be kind enough to let Ji Xia earn such credit?

 Chapter 33 â€“ Savage

    Chapter 33 - Savage

    The fat bear immersed its entire body in the stream, after which it pped its huge bear palms hard onto the surface of the water. The water sshed and brought up a five feet long fish, which was pure white and without scales. The fat bear made its drooling mouth wide open, caught the fish, and swallowed it instantly. After that it let out a few cheers.

    In the valley, one group of ves were still working hard to build shelters and the fence wall; the remaining ves had already started making simple stone tools for mining work under the supervision of a few Fire Crow n warriors.

    Ji Hao was standing on the fence wall, which was nearly built and frowned while looking at those ves who seemed to be lifeless.

    In the Southern Wastnd, the mining work had always been extremely dangerous and heavy. Even a strong man with a healthy body would probably be disabled after working in the deep and dark mine shaft for two or three years. However, there were very few healthy men among the ves Ji Hao was looking at. Nearly half of themcked an arm or a leg. The rest of them were either children or old people. There were even a few sick people who couldn¡¯t walk straight.

    Half of them wouldn¡¯tst even a minute in the mineshaft. Where did Ji Shu find all this garbage? Ji Hao thought.

    Ji Hao gave a sigh, then shouted to Ji Ying, who was supervising those ves, ¡°Uncle Ji Ying, just pity those poor kids! Set them off into the jungle to find some fruits. They can do nothing around here anyway.¡±

    Ji Ying was holding a whip with which heshed the ground annoyed, then took a nce at those poor scrawny kids who couldn¡¯t even carry a piece of wood, and growled: ¡°Damn Ji Shu! When I be stronger, I¡¯ll have to kick his ass and teach him some rules!¡±

    ¡°Take these useless kids away! The two of you! Send them to the back of the valley where there is a piece wood with wild fruits. Let them fill their stomachs, after which they will have to bring all those fruits back to us!¡± Ji Ying said to a couple of warriors who were standing behind him.

    Ji Hao shook his head then turned around, and looked into the dense jungle. In the morning, just after the sun hade out, Ji Xia had gone into the jungle and started hunting with a group of warriors. Feeding thousands of people wasn¡¯t easy at all, and would need at least hundreds of big animals to be hunted.

    A few ves were carrying huge stones even taller than themselves on their backs and gasping heavily. They walked up beside Ji Hao step by step, then put those stones into the fence wall heavily. The bodies of these ves were bare, without even a leaf to cover their private parts. Tattoos of crocodiles on their skins showed that they hade from the Blood Crocodile n, which was a subsidiary n of the ck Water Serpent n.

    The Fire Crow n and the ck Water Serpent n had been fighting against each other for decades; it was not umon for them to capture and enve people from each other or their subsidiary ns. Ji Hao checked the few ves working beside him with his spiritual power, and discovered that they were all Novice Magi under the second level.

    ¡°Yohohoho~ Yo! hoho~¡±

    A strange shouting sound came from the jungle. A few figures shed through the jungle then countless trees started shaking. A couple of spears darted out of the jungle along with the ear-piercing sounds of sharp winds created by them.

    In the next second, a few ves were speared and nailed on the fence wall.

    ¡°Enemies...¡± While Ji Hao was shouting, a tall and strong man rushed out of the woods and ran up to Ji Hao. This man was almost naked; his waist was wrapped around by a small piece of fur, and his whole body was covered with thick ck hair. He was holding a wooden stick in his hand.

    The wooden stick he was holding in his hand, had the same thickness as Ji Hao¡¯sp and the same length as Ji Hao¡¯s height, and was covered in dried up blood. The man was only an inch shorter than Ji Hao, but his shoulder was half a feet wider than Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder, which made him seem like a human-like chimpanzee. He raised the stick high in the air then let out a growl and smashed it down towards Ji Hao¡¯s head at the same time.

    Ji Hao grabbed a spear, which was leaning against the fence wall beside him, then let out a growl as well.

    The appearance of enemies was too abrupt, and had left Ji Hao no time to cast any sorceries or magic spells; he could only fight back with his physical strength.

    All of the ck hair that was covering the strong man¡¯s body stood then straight up, and a cloud of ck smoke appeared faintly behind his body. Inside the smoke, a red tiger head was roaring silently. A wisp of powerful ck smoke then spurted out from the stick and transformed into a tiger w, which pped towards Ji Hao¡¯s face with great speed.

    Obviously, this strong man was a Junior Magus warrior. Only magi at the Junior or higher level could transform their powers into a certain shape. Usually, the strength of a Magus would go beyond twenty-thousand ¡®stones¡¯ when he or she reached the top level as a Novice Magus; once he or she upgraded to a Junior Magus, his strength would grow to thirty-five thousand stones at least; added with his or her bloodline power, the punch of a Junior Magus would at least be two times stronger than a top level Novice Magus.

    Before Ji Hao could trigger his internal power, the spear bumped against the stick.

    The strong man stared happily at Ji Hao. He only saw a ball of faint light shining behind Ji Hao, which meant that Ji Hao had already started to make the connection with his bloodline power but hasn¡¯t triggered it yet, and Ji Hao was only a twelfth level Novice Magus tops!

    ¡°Die...Meat...Delicious kid...¡± The strong man murmured, his arms started swelling, which showed that he had used all his strength.

    ¡°Savage! Damn cannibal savage! Fight! Fight! Kill them all! Damn! Ji Hao! Step back! Quick!¡±

    Bang!

    The spear and the wooden stick simultaneously exploded into pieces. The explosion hadn¡¯t hurt Ji Hao at all. He slightly shook his arms and looked at the strong man. He discovered that the man was not as powerful as he had thought.

    Contrary to Ji Hao, both of the palms of the strong man had been broken into several pieces; blood spurted out from his wounds. He stared at Ji Hao in shock while he was sent flying backwards.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Ji Hao growled. He was half shocked and half surprised.

    He was controlling his power and strength intentionally and keeping himself at the eleventh level as a Novice Magus. However, he had only used six percent of his physical strength just now andpletely beat a Junior Magus up.

    ¡°The magical [Bu-Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell] gained me extra strength; the dragon blood gave me a perfect human body; and the Senior Magi blood from Abba and Amma, it was so powerful!¡± Ji Hao cheered silently in his head.

    He then let out a growl, grabbed a pair of axes from the hands of two warriors and rushed towards the strong man.

    Tens of savages rushed out of the woods while screaming and shouting. Ji Hao waved the axes and broke into the crowd of savages like a whirlwind. Soon, the tens of fifth to sixth level Novice Magi savage warriors were all chopped into pieces by Ji Hao. Blood sshed everywhere.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Ji Hao growled hoarsely. His pupils turned red. More savages rushed out of the woods continuously. Ji Hao madly darted towards them.

    Hundreds of savages were ughtered by Ji Hao in the blink of an eye. The ground was littered with body pieces.

    Suddenly, an angry growl came from the jungle. A three-meter tall man who was plump and sturdy rushed out. Three red light spots were brightly shining on his chest, which meant that he was a Senior Magus who had three Magus Acupoints awakened!

    The Senior Magus savage grabbed a savage warrior who was running beside him and threw him hard forward.

    The poor savage warrior let out a deep howl while darting towards Ji Hao like a human cannonball. Ji Hao sensed a strong winding along with the human-cannonball when it was still tens of feet away from him. He felt a strong chest pain and he couldn¡¯t even breathe.

 Chapter 34 â€“ Four Eyes

    Chapter 34 - Four Eyes

    ¡°Break!¡± Facing the poor savage warrior who had been thrown at him as a human cannonball, Ji Hao dropped the axes, locked his fingers together then silently cast a spell; at the same time, he thrust his hands forwards, with his palms facing the savage warrior who was about to hit him.

    The spell and hand gesture cast by Ji Hao made a connection with the vast nature power, which had now gathered into an invisible wall, shielding Ji Hao behind it. The poor human cannonball warrior exploded into a red cloud of mist apanied by a loud bang, once he hit against the invisible nature-powered wall.

    The air shock waves even sent Ji Hao flying backwards.

    Mr Crow didn¡¯t take any action. He gripped Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder and gazed at the jungle behind the savage Senior Magus with his red and beady eyes, without even taking a nce at the savage Senior Magus.

    ¡°Juicy little kid...You smell so good...Must be tasty!¡± The savage Senior Magus roared and took a big step towards Ji Hao. He was nearly a hundred feet away from Ji Hao; however, with a single step, he was now standing right in front of Ji Hao.

    ¡°Go away! You disgusting fat!¡± The horrible smell of the savage Senior Magus almost made Ji Hao throw up. He ovepped his hands with a frown and quickly triggered his internal power. Soon, all of his internal power had condensed into a thumb-sized fiery lightning ball on top of his palm.

    The fiery lightning ball then swelled into the size of a human head. Followed by an earth shaking thunder, a ten feet long lightning darted out of the fiery lightning ball and struck right onto the huge fat belly of the savage Senior Magus.

    The lightning instantly burned out the dense ck hair on the belly of the savage Senior Magus and his dirty, oily skinid bare. Countless sparks of lightning wrapped his body and made loud crackling noises. Some of the lightning sparks struck on the ground and left hundreds of fist-sized holes.

    The savage Senior Magus held his own stomach with trembling hands and staggered a few steps back. Although Ji Hao would never be able hurt the savage Senior Magus with his own physical strength, he had triggered the [Nine Secret Word] and borrowed power from the nature, which temporarily yetrgely improved his power and strength. Even so, he still failed to cause any harm to the body of the savage Senior Magus. But he had sessfully forced the savage Senior Magus back.

    ¡°Little bastard! I¡¯m going to eat your brain!¡± The savage Senior Magus let out a roar and stamped down hard on the ground, causing an intense ground shake, which nearly made Ji Hao fall.

    Ji Hao retreated rapidly.

    ¡°Savage! This is our Fire Crow n¡¯s territory! Are you trying to get yourself killed?¡± Ji Ying flew towards Ji Hao with a spear held in his hand. His body was wrapped by a fire stream, which made him look like a fiery shooting star. He thennded in front of Ji Hao and firmly shielded him behind himself.

    The spear made of mulberry wood was sparking and the obsidian spearhead was spurting me kes. Ji Ying then lunged his spear at the chest of the savage Senior Magus for hundreds of times, in the blink of an eye.

    However, Ji Ying¡¯s attacks seemed to be hardly hurting the savage Senior Magus. The savage Senior Magus stood firmly on the ground and put his palms together; a mace[1] tattoo on his right palm lit up, and then a mace appeared in his hand.

    Ji Ying only had two awakened Magus Acupoints, while the savage Senior Magus had three of them. Judging from their physical strengths, Ji Ying was not the rival of the savage Senior Magus at all. The mace and Ji Ying¡¯s spear struck against each other; the shock impact pushed Ji Ying backwards and made him fall hard on the ground. A small part of Ji Ying¡¯s leather armour broke into pieces by a slight touch of the mace.

    Along with a sharp wind, Ji Lang, who was guarding the back of the valley flew up to Ji Ying. Simr to Ji Ying, his body was wrapped by a fire stream as well. He shed across the air and switched position with Ji Ying, then leaped up and jammed his knees hard onto the face of the savage Senior Magus.

    The face of the savage Senior Magus was smashed instantly. Blood spurted out from out his eyes and ears. He howled desperately, threw his mace away, turned around fled backwards with his face buried in his hands.

    At this time, Ji Ying was already standing back up. He held his spear tight and darted towards the savage Senior Magus at a lightning speed. At the next second, the spear went through the chest of the savage Senior Magus and punctured his heart. The savage Senior Magus screamed out, twitched a few times then fell onto the ground.

    Thousands of savage warriors rushed out of the woods. However, all of them froze when they saw the savage Senior Magus lying on the ground and covered with blood. They gazed stunned at the savage Senior Magus, the most powerful warrior within their tribe. Their best warrior had been beaten up, which had frightened them badly. They didn¡¯t know what to do next.

    The savages were the robbers living in the jungle of the Southern Wastnd. They didn¡¯t have a homnd, they didn¡¯t know how to nt or raise animals. Neither did they have any idea about Maguspriest or elder Magi. They would eat every old or weak member of their own tribes. Just like wild animals, they moved around the Southern Wastnd jungle, robbed every n they met and ate whatever they could find, including people.

    The savage Senior Magus was the leader of this savage tribe, and was also the most powerful warrior among them. The rest of the savage warriors started yelling and screaming when they realized that their leader had already been knocked down.

    Inside the dense jungle a tall figure in ck, was standing in the shadow of a tree and murmured dissatisfied: ¡°Told you. These trashes are useless. They¡¯re even more stupid than animals! We have to do it ourselves if we want the prize.¡±

    The tall figure then walked out of the shadow and said: ¡°Let¡¯s make it quick. The two Senior Magi just had their Magus Acupoints awakened, they¡¯re not bad. Besides, they¡¯re tall and pretty, those olddies gonna like them. They¡¯ll be worth a fortune!¡±

    Another tall future walked out as well and said: ¡°Let¡¯s do it together then. Catch them alive as quick as possible. And that little guy, he can cast a spell at such a young age...more importantly...look at that delicate face, someone¡¯s gonna pay lots for that.¡±

    Ji Hao picked up the axe which was thrown on the ground by himself earlier and chopped the neck of the savage Senior Magus. He used all of his strength, chopped the neck of the savage Senior Magus hard for nearly a hundred times then finally beheaded him.

    The body of the savage Senior Magus was still twitching intensely after that. A whileter, a huge stream of blood spurted out from his broken neck and the twitching stopped.

    ¡°Such a strong life force! And he was a Senior Magus with only three awakened Magus Acupoints!¡± Ji Hao eximed silently.

    Then Ji Hao heard these heavy footstepsing from the jungle. He suddenly sensed a murderous vibe.

    Ji Hao then raised his head and saw two men were walking out of the jungle. Both of them were over three meters tall and wearing full metal armours. Except their faces, all of their body parts were well protected by the exquisitely crafted armours, including fingers.

    Their faces were in an odd bronze colour. One of them was holding a b[2] and the other one was holding a heavy sword.

    Ji Hao stared at the faces of the two men in shock ¡ª¡ª Both of them had an additional pair of eyes located above their eyebrows. They were four-eyed people!

    ¡°Fight! Fight with your full strength! Damn! It¡¯s the Jia n warriors!¡± Shouted Ji Ying and Ji Lang simultaneously.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    [1] Mace:A mace is a blunt weapon, a type of club or virge that uses a heavy head on the end of a handle to deliver powerful blows. A mace typically consists of a strong, heavy, wooden or metal shaft, often reinforced with metal, featuring a head made of stone, copper, bronze, iron, or steel.

    [2] B: A type of weapon in use during the Clone Wars andter the Gctic Civil War, consisting of weights attached to an interconnected cord. The weapon was capable of wrapping around an individual¡¯s neck and breaking it.

 Chapter 35 â€“ Invulnerable

    Chapter 35 - Invulnerable

    Ji Hao felt as if an electric current had passed through his body; there were goosebumps over his entire body and the tiny hairs on his body were all standing up. He detected all sorts of emotions contained in the shouts of Ji Ying and Ji Lang; tension, shock, and even a slight trace of fear.

    Ji Lang and Ji Yang held their head high and their weapons tight, while taking three steps forward and faced the two nsmen of the Jia n bravely. They might not be aware of the fear buried deep inside their own hearts, but Ji Hao certainly was.

    ¡°Uncle Ji Ying, what the hell is the Jia n?¡± Ji Hao looked at the two four-eyed men walking quickly towards him and shouted to Ji Ying.

    ¡°Withdraw! Hao! Back!¡± Ji Ying gripped his spear and growled. Streams of fire spurted out from his body, his body turning almost translucent in the raging fire. ¡°They¡¯re monsters from the Jia n! Stay away from them!¡±

    ¡°Hehe...hehe...¡± The Jia n warriors curved their lips and chuckled in disdain.

    Looking at the inhumane enemies, Ji Hao took a deep breath. The purple light spot which was condensed by his internal power appeared between his eyebrows and started rotating rapidly, continuously drawing the surrounding power of the nature into Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Ji Hao¡¯s body trembled a bit, after which he started reciting the [Nine Secret Words]. At that moment, Ji Hao¡¯s silhouette became hazy and indistinct. Followed by a muffled thunder in the air, Ji Hao pointed his left hand towards the sky and his right hand towards the earth. His pupils were shining with a chilling cold light. At the same time, a chilling wind whooshed through the air.

    The ground under the feet of the two Ji n warriors started moving like water. Tens of arm thick thorns of dirt thrust out from the ground. The tips of these thorns were shining with the same chilling cold light as that in Ji Hao¡¯s eyes. Under the control of Ji Hao¡¯s power, the hardness of these thorns were greater than that of steel.

    However, these sharp and hard thorns shattered into dust against the armours of the Jia n warriors. The Jia n warriors stood still, but their armours were shining without even a trace left by those thorns. Their mockingughter turned louder and their eyes turned colder.

    ¡°Ji!¡± Ji Hao snapped. All the nts in the vicinity to shake suddenly. Hundreds of towering trees withered and copsed andrge patches of grass scorched rapidly. Only a few nts near the two Jia n warriors were wrapped by a green light and started growing madly; their leaves and vines expanded over hundreds of times in the blink of an eye. Under influence of Ji Hao¡¯s magic power, these leaves and vines became as hard as rebar and coiled around the bodies of the Jia n warriors like serpents.

    Those huge vines continued coiling around the Jia n warriors and wrapped them into arge green cocoon, after which it started wriggling and wringing, making a gravelly raucous noise.

    ¡°Such a boring trick!¡± A cold and glib voice came from within the green cocoon. Just when the voice faded, the cocoon busted open due to a power at the inside; countless pieces of leaves and vines were blown away by the power of the impact. The two Jia n warriors calmly broke loose from the cocoon and continued walking in big steps.

    ¡°Hao! Step back!¡± Ji Lang growled. ¡°These Jia n people are monsters! Only a Senior Magus can deal with them!¡±

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t listen to Ji Lang. He locked his fingers together and triggered the [Nine Secret Words] in order. The power of the [Nine Secret Words] allowed Ji Hao to connect his own internal power to the power of nature. The nature power around him started rotating like an invisible whirlpool. A small spark emerged from the air then started a great fire around Ji Hao. Nine, arm-thick and tens of feet long, fiery snakes darted out of the zing fire and rushed towards the Jia n warriors, emanating great heat.

    The fiery snakes hit right onto the chests of the Jia n warriors, but they didn¡¯t even blink when it happened. They only threw a mocking nce at Ji Hao and kept walking. The nine fiery snakes exploded with a loud bang at the very next second, shedding sparks and smoke and fell with a great sshes of fire near their heavy armours, failing to leave even any trace on them.

    Ji Hao attacked the Jia n warriors over three times with all of his best sorceries. The lethality of his attack was even greater than that of an elite Junior Warrior¡¯s attack. However, the two Jia n warriors weren¡¯t harmed even a little bit. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t sense any magic power from the two Jia n warriors, which meant that they took all of attacks only with their strangely strong defensive capability.

    ¡°Shoot!¡±

    Growls of a few Qing Yi n warriors came from behind Ji Hao. Tens of long arrows hurtled towards the Jia n warriors.

    The Jia n warriors gave a scornfulugh, then closed their eyes. The Qing Yi n warriors were the best archers in the Southern Wastnd. The tens of arrows hit onto closed eyes of the Jia n warriors almost simultaneously, which gave Ji Hao a spurt of great joy. However, after less than one second, his heart sank heavily; he felt cold and hopeless like he was drowning in the Cold Stream in the middle of the valley.

    All of the Qing Yi n warriors guarding the Coldbrook Valley were middle-level Junior Magi, even some elite Junior Magi. The arrows shot by them could easily puncture tens of towering trees over miles away. But just now, their arrows had shed against the eyelids of the Jia n warriors!

    The Jia n warriors blinked and shook off the dirt left by smashed arrows. After that, they took a few big steps forward, and walked up to Ji Ying and Ji Lang.

    Ji Hao stared at the two Jia n warriors nervously. What kind of freaks were they? Even their eyelids were indestructible, like iron walls and had shattered the arrows of the best archers in the Southern Wastnd! Ji Hao thought.

    Ji Ying darted out ahead of Ji Lang. He leapt up from the ground, held his spear high and pierced towards one of the Jia n warrior¡¯s heart. At the same time, the spearhead spurted out a raging me.

    Ji Ying injected all of his power into hi spear, causing a great to be emitted from the spear. The earth started shaking intensely and the soil melted rapidly. Not long after, a thinyer ofva was covering the ground near Ji Ying and was spreading towards the surrounding areas.

    The Jia n warrior who was facing Ji Ying held the b in his left hand and took a step sideways then twisted his body at a weird angle, and dodged Ji Ying¡¯s attack. The spearhead sliced through the air, an inch away from his face, but didn¡¯t touch even a hair of his.

    Ji Ying had missed his target. Before he hadnded back on the ground and was able to adjust his posture, the Jia n warrior threw a punch at his throat instantaneously. Ji Ying let out a very muffled moan, lost his breath and showed the whites of his eyes.

    After that, the Jia n warrior raised the b and heavily hit against the back of Ji Ying¡¯s head with it. Ji Ying shouted out in pain, fell hard on the ground, casing his body to twitch continuously.

    ¡°Ji Ying!¡± Ji Lang growled and jumped up, rushed towards the Jia n warrior who was standing in front of Ji Ying. The other Jia n warrior seemed to have already foreseen his n; once Ji Ying moved his feet, he put a heavy shield, which had abruptly appeared from nowhere in front of his partner. Ji Lang hadn¡¯t seen thising, he bumped hard against the shield; his head broke instantly and blood spurted out.

    Ji Hao¡¯s pupils constricted to the size of pinpoint when he saw what happened.

    The attacks of these two Jia n warriors were so clean and straight. It seemed like they had practiced this thousands of times.

    Ji Ying and Ji Lang, two powerful young Senior Magi were each knocked down by a single attack. Ji Hao felt as if the Jia n Warrior weren¡¯t even humans, they were more like two fighting machines!

 Chapter 36 â€“ Crisis

    Chapter 36 - Crisis

    ¡°Ha! Hehe...¡±

    ¡°Yo hohoho!¡±

    ¡°Ho ho! Ho!¡±

    Seeing Ji Ying and Ji Lang lying on the ground and trying to struggle back up with faces covered in blood, all of the Savages, who was badly frightened by Ji Hao¡¯s ughter and struck dumb by the death of their leader, have now started shouting and jumping for joy.

    Due to the generally low intelligence of these Savages, their behaviour was animal-like. Once their leader has been defeated, they would turn and flee right away; but if their leader has gotten the upper hand in a battle, they would be the most ferocious warriors and tear every single enemy into pieces!

    At this point of time, they picked up their weapons and turned around, red at Ji Hao and the Coldbrook Valley behind him while shouting and mouring. The scary enemies just killed their leader have been knocked down by their honoured guests, whichrgely encouraged these flurried Savages who were just about to run.

    ¡°Human! A lot of humans! Meat! Delicious meat!¡±

    ¡°Olds, chewy! Youngs, tasty!¡±

    ¡°And women! Hey! Women! Hehe...women, mine!¡±

    The Savaged was drooling and yelling while they approached Ji Hao carefully. The bigger their steps were, the greater courage they had. Abruptly, one among them gave a growl, then thousands of Savages started rushing toward Ji Hao and the Coldbrook Valley with their weapons raised high.

    ¡°Hao! Step back! Quick!¡± A Qing Yi n warriors shouted to Ji Hao from the top of the unfinished fence wall.

    Tens of Qing Yi n warriors then pulled their bows and shot hundreds of arrows in the span of two breaths.

    Wisps of arrows whizzed through the air and flew into the Savage crowd like an intense rain. The remarkable shooting skill of the Qing Yi n warriors allowed every single arrow winded a unique path through the air like snake-wiggling.

    The arrows went through one, and two, and three, even more of the Savages¡¯ throats. Each of the arrows pierced, at least, three Savages¡¯ throats; one of them even punctured fifteen madly running Savages¡¯ throats then finally stuck in the ground ntingly.

    Immediately, blood sshed everywhere, covered the earth and the sky.

    A few Savages who were running in front of the crowd fell on the ground, howled and struggled painfully with their hands around their punctured necks, then died soon.

    The momentary courage of the Savages has now gone without a trace. Those Savages luckily survived the arrows started screaming terrifyingly; they dropped their weapons and fled in the opposite direction of the Coldbrook Valley with all of their remained strength.

    The two armoured Jia n warriors frowned and shook their heads.

    ¡°These useless wastes! These Savages are no better than animals! They¡¯re even not qualified to be ves! We have to do this ourselves!¡± Said the Jia n warrior who held a b in his hands. He then sneered and continued: ¡°The two of us are enough to capture the entire valley!¡±

    The Jia n warrior with heavy shield and sword let out a sneer as well and said: ¡°We still need these Savages to send all these captives out of the valley for us. We can¡¯t let those arrow men kill all of them!¡±

    The Jia n Warrior hung his shield on his belt then held his sword with his left-hand and crooked his middle finger of the other hand toward Ji Hao ; slightly raised his the left corner of his upper lip and said with a mocking smile: ¡°Hey, little kid, such a young Magusreists. you¡¯re really good! Come, let us see what else have you got!¡±

    Ji Hao took a deep breath. His ck pupils suddenly turned into a gold red colour; nine spell symbols of the ¡®Nine Secret Words¡¯ loomingly appeared around both of his pupils. The power of the ¡®Nine Secret Words¡¯ began to drag the nature power into Ji Hao¡¯s body, even darkened the dayglow tens of feet around Ji Hao.

    The Jia n warriors curiously looked at Ji Hao and showed no sign of attack. Obviously, they didn¡¯t take Ji Hao serious at all, they were just curious about what Ji Hao was going to ¡®perform¡¯ for them.

    ¡°Hao! Back! You can¡¯t deal with ¡¯em!¡± Ji Ying shouted. He was hit hard on the back head by the b warrior and almost lost his consciousness; he has now leaped up from the ground and raised his aze spear and stabbed toward the Jia n warrior¡¯s neck. The spear left a huge arc of fiery light in the air.

    The life fore of the Senior Magi were extraordinarily strong. The heavy b punch may have the head of an ordinary man smashed; however, Ji Ying was only felt dizzy after he was hit by the b, and soon recovered from it; rose and fought again with his full power.

    At the same time, Ji Lang, whose forehead was bumped and broken, face covered with blood, leaped high in the air as well. He jerked out a ck dagger and poked toward the other Jia n Warrior¡¯s face.

    In the meanwhile, he also shouted to Ji Hao: ¡°Hao, draw back! Quick! Everyone stay back! Back! Back!¡±

    Ji Hao calmly looked at Ji Ying and Ji Lang, didn¡¯t move.

    Mr.Crow quietly stood on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder and ruffled his feathers. He fixed his eyes into the dense jungle, where all these enemies came from and totally ignored the two Jia n Warriors.

    Ji Ying and Ji Lang cast their counterattacks simultaneously. However, the two Jia n Warriors suddenly stretched out their arms at exact the same moment and grabbed the necks of Ji Ying and Ji Lang, smashed them hard to the ground.

    The earth shook intensely; Ji Ying and Ji Lang¡¯s body then deeply bumped into the ground.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Ji Ying gave a roar from the hundreds of feet deep hole his body crushed into, then jumped out of the hole with his body wrapped by a zing fire and rushed toward the Jia n warrior again.

    ¡°We¡¯re Senior Magi from the Fire Crow n!¡± Ji Lang spat a mouthful of blood out and also jumped out of the other hole. His dagger has gone missing when he was hit into the ground; he has now clenched his fists and throwing punches to the Jia n Warrior.

    ¡°They¡¯re way stronger than you! Way stronger!¡± Ji Hao gnashed his teeth and growled in a low voice. ¡°Why¡¯re you have to be so stubborn£¿Do you have to risk your lives against these guys?!¡±

    Both of the two Jia n warriors took a step aside and easily dodged the attacks of Ji Ying and Ji Lang. Their actions were so unified, which gave a weird feeling that was very hard to exin. They avoided Ji Ying and Ji Lang¡¯s attacks with only one simple step; then crooked their arms and leaned their upper body forward, struck hard on Ji Ying and Ji Lang¡¯s lower bellies simultaneously with their hard, hammer-like elbows.

    Ji Ying and Ji Lang were sent flying backward instantly like cannonballs; their body sliced though the air, started a sharp air steam even cut a tens of feet long and five feet wide ditch into the ground. The two of them then fell on the ground heavily near Ji Hao¡¯s feet; their eyes widened and blood gushed out of their mouths.

    This time, they were seriously injured; couldn¡¯t rise again even with the strong life force of Senior Magi.

    The Jia n warrior with a sword then crooked his finger and sneered to Ji Hao again: ¡°Come on, little guy, let me see have you got!¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯m stupid?!¡± Ji Hao showed his middle finger to the Jia n warriors without a thought of weather they could understand the meaning of this hand gesture. He then grabbed Ji Ying and Ji Lang with both of his hands and resealed the power inside his body, transformed into a steam of fiery light and disappeared.

    At the next second, Ji Hao appeared near the entrance of the valley with Ji Ying and Ji Lang held in his arms.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± Ji Hao shouted while running madly toward the end of the valley. ¡°Uncles, retreat! The enemies are too powerful! We have to wait for Abba and other warriors toe back! Retreat! Just leave these ves here!¡±

    Tens of Qing Yi ns warriors quickly drew close to Ji Hao; other Fire Crow n warriors who were guarding the valley followed Ji Hao and ran toward the end of the valley as well.

    However, two figures then broke into the valley like a tornado. They burst into the crowd of Fire Crow n and Qing Yi n warriors and sent tens of them flying; these warriors then fell hard on the ground thousands of feet away and couched up blood ceaselessly.

    Ji Hao stopped running; because he saw the Jia n warriors were waiting in front of him with that mocking sneers on their faces.

    They moved too fast, Ji Hao didn¡¯t even saw how they broke into the valley clearly.

 Chapter 37 â€“ Puppet

    Chapter 37 - Puppet

    Ji Hao stopped by the two Jia n warriors. The ves near Ji Hao were all huddled up on the ground and trembled in fear.

    From the Cold Brookid aside, the fat bear jumped out abruptly. The bear¡¯s fur was soaking wet; it leaped high in the air and raised its huge paw and pped toward one of the Jia n warriors.

    ¡°Faty! Get away!¡± Ji Hao¡¯s eye corners twitched; he let out a growl anxiously.

    The bear¡¯s beady eyes turned into a blood red; thick strands of viscous white saliva hung from the corners of its mouth; every single of its hairs risen on end like steel needles; and the huge bear paw started a gust of fierce wind. The bear showed no sign of stop.

    The Jia n warrior aimed by the bear raised his head, threw a sideway nce at the bear with that mocking smile remained on his face. He then quickly took a big step sideway, moved to under the bear¡¯s body and punched the bear¡¯s belly with his right fist.

    This punch sent the gigantic bear flying into the air. The bear flew a mile away like a small¡ªflying-mountain, then pitched into the Cold Brook. The water rapidly turned red and then bear slowly floated up, drifted down along with the water flow then got stuck by several giant stones in the middle of the brook.

    At the end of the valley, swirls of dust rose thousands of feet high in the air. Tens of Fire Crow Warriors who were guarding the end of the valley were rushing toward Ji Hao and the others.

    They shouted aloud when they saw the two Jia n Warriors; looming fiery lights appeared behind their bodies. They raised their arms and threw their spears to the Jia n warriors across a distance of miles.

    Tens of Mulberry wood spears were all wrapped by the zing fire and darted toward the two Jia n Warriors in different paths, blocked all the possible side steps that the Jia n warriors might take to dodge the attack.

    The Jia n warrior with the sword turned his head and gave a creepy smile to Ji Hao, who was having a very serious facial expression. The Jia n warrior then took the shield which was hung around his waist and raised it high then cast an odd spell. The shield suddenly emitted an eye-piercing light; the light soon formed an immense light-shield in front of the two Jia n warriors.

    At the next second, all of the spears then shuttered against the light-shield along with a thundering bang, while the light-shield stood firmly without even a shake.

    Ji Hao noticed that there was a familiar totem embossed on the surface of the Jia n warrior¡¯s shield ¡ª A tower with a blood-red eye floating on top of it. That eye was shining with a blood-red light, very life like. Ji Hao gazed at that eye, shivered subconsciously.

    Another Jia n warrior dropped his b and soothed the bone joints of his fingers. He thrust his hands toward the tens of Fire Crow warriors who were rushing toward him and his partner. His ten fingers then started flicking like he was ying a pipa[1].

    The air near his fingertips then started popping; countless fist-sized, dagger-like sharp gusts of winds darted out from near his fingers and suddenly hit on those Fire Crow warriors¡¯ bodies.

    Every single flick of the Jia n warrior¡¯s fingers sent hundreds of gusts of winds toward those Fire Crow n warriors; these dagger-like winds broke their bones, pierced their arms and legs, hollowed their chests. Those Fire Crow warriors had no preparation for this; they were trembling intensely and vomiting blood; seemed as weak as grasses under the attack of these weird winds. soon, all of the Fire Crow warriors were sent flying backward by the rain-storm-like sharp gusts of winds.

    ¡°So vulnerable! I¡¯m disappointed. Haven¡¯t met any real rival yet.¡± Said one of the Jia n warriors.

    The other Jia n warrior stooped flicking his fingers. Wisps of smoke rose from his ten finger tips, which caused by the friction between his fingers and the air.

    Ji Hao gnashed his teeth and started at the two horrible enemies.

    The shield was nothing but a magus tool with extraordinary defensive power. However, Ji Hao didn¡¯t sense even a trace of magical power from the guy who just knocked tens of Fire Crow n warriors down by flicked his fingers, which means that he was only popped the air with his physical strength and easily smashed a Fire Crow n warrior team.

    Mr.Crow stretched his wings and slightly moved his ws which were gripped Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder; a trace of cruelty shed through his blood-red pupils.

    Ji Hao patted Mr.Crow and slightly shook his head. He has known Mr.Crow since he was a newborn baby; he clearly understood the meaning of Mr. Crow¡¯s actions.

    There¡¯re some more powerful enemies who were hiding in that dense jungle all these time, which was why Mr.Crow didn¡¯t pay any attention to the Jia n warriors and kept a vignt watch to the jungle.

    ¡°You¡¯re very powerful. However, this is our Fire Crow n¡¯s territory.¡± Ji Hao stared at the two Jia n warriors who wasn¡¯t even gasping after all this, and said seriously. ¡°No matter where you came from, you have invaded our territory, you...¡±

    ¡°This ce is far, far away from the centre of your Fire Crow n, we¡¯re not afraid the revenge from your n at all. Are you trying to stall us? Little guy, I have to admit that you surprised me. This cleverness of yours will make you worth even more!¡± The Jia n warrior with sword interrupted Ji Hao¡¯s speaking. He looked at Ji Hao up and down with his four cold eyes.

    The other Jia n warrior picked up his b, waved it then grinned and said to Ji Hao: ¡°You¡¯ll be worth a fortune. I feel like I¡¯m looking at piles of gold and jade. We can live a happy andfortable life for a long while.¡±

    All the warriors guarding the Coldbrook valley were knocked down by this time; groups of Savages rushed into the valley.

    These Savages had no sense of rules£¬they started damaging everything once they got into the valley.

    Thanks to Ji Shu and his people, there were nothing like foods or equipment worth to be rubbed in the Coldbrook valley. The Savages rummaged for a while then fixed their eyes on those ves who were still huddled up on the ground.

    ¡°Meat! Smell so good!¡± Savages rubbed their hands and walking toward those ves. They have fought hard for quite a while; at this point, they were all starving. The Savages could eat all living things; now these ves who were powerless to resist were the best food to them.

    A friction-sound came from the jungle. Three enormous metal beings walked fast out of the jungle along with the cracking branch sounds.

    Ji Hao looked at the three gigantic things stunningly ¡ª They looked like three huge metal spiders; the bodies were over twenty feet tall and the spider legs were nearly a hundred feet long, which allowed them to move surprisingly fast.

    Soon, the three metal spider got into the Coldbrook Valley. They opened their mouths and made an ear-piercing sound. The Savages who were approaching those ves started screaming immediately and trying to block the sound by cover their ears with their hands. They then left those ves and fled away.

    The three metal spiders quickly walked up behind Ji Hao while driving Savages away and slowly lowered their bodies.

    The body of the metal spider in the middle opened a crack abruptly; A cold voice came from inside it.

    ¡°Tie all the captives up. Now we only have to wait until the other people toe back and take care of them too, then we can finish this perfect hunting.¡±

    The voice paused for a second, then chuckled: ¡°It¡¯s worth the wait. We have waited in the damn jungle for over a month. I¡¯m very satisfied for our harvest this time.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    [1]Pipa: A plucked string instrument with a fretted fingerboard

 Chapter 38 â€“ Counterattack

    Chapter 38 - Counterattack

    Ji Hao¡¯s heart was in confusion.

    Ji Hao could exin the full metal armours which were wearing by the Jia n warriors with his previous life knowledge, but this three iparably exquisite and agile walking-metal-spiders werepletely beyond Ji Hao¡¯s imagination.

    ¡°Haha, you southerners are really ignorant. I bet you¡¯ve never seen anything as terrific as this. Hm, once we sell you at a good price, us, the ¡®Blood Tooth¡¯, can purchase another two best quality ¡®Sword Edge Spiders¡¯, then it¡¯ll be even more convenient for us to travel around the South Wastnd Jungle.¡±

    The Jia n warrior with shield and sword sensed Ji Hao¡¯s astonishment and confusion, he pointed at the metal spiders and boasted£º¡°Hey, little guy, these are ¡®Sword Edge Spiders¡¯, the fighting puppets crafted by Xiu n¡¯s master craftsmen; they running very fast, with good defensive quality, and... we¡¯re very satisfied with theirrge-scale-lethality. They¡¯re the most suitable equipment for travel around in this rough mountain area.¡±

    ¡°Toba, you talk to much.¡± Along with a metal friction sound, a metaldder stretched out from the metal spider¡¯s body. A young man, who was tall and thin, wrapped his cloak around himself and slowly walked down thedder.

    Ji Hao looked at the young man, popped up his eyes.

    The young man was only tow-fists-long shorter than the Jia n warriors, he has an extremely slim body shape; at the first nce, his waist was even no thicker than the Jia n warriors¡¯ arms.

    The young man¡¯s skin was as white as the best mutton fat jade[1]; his face was like an exquisitely carved sculpture, breathtakingly beautiful but with a slight trace of evil. Ji Hao even felt this young man was too pretty that even didn¡¯t look like a human. The purple cloak he was wearing was also extraordinarily ornate. Ji Hao recognised the texture of the cloak; it was the best quality silk; on its surface, there wasplicated pattern embroidered with multicoloured silk threads byplicated embroidering process.

    In the South Wastnd, people mostly use hides to make clothes, even the most primitive self-woven linen is very rare. Abruptly saw a luxurious cloak like this, Ji Hao got a strange feeling of time and space travel.

    More astonishingly, on the forehead of the young man, there was an erect eye located between his eyebrows; the erect eye was a circle bigger than the other eyes, and was rolling agilely in his eye socket; circles of looming blue lights was shing in the erect eye.

    ¡°Three...three eyes?¡± Ji Hao was stunned, gazed at the young man.

    ¡°Hm, what¡¯s wrong with three eyes?¡± All three eyes of that young man narrowed down simultaneously and looked at Ji Hao coldly and said. ¡°As my captive, little guy, your attitude should be more respectful. For example, if you kneel down right now, I can make you suffer less.¡±

    The young man then frowned and continued: ¡°What¡¯s that look? Do you think I¡¯m a freak? To me, you people are freaks, monsters, barbarians, dirty and stupid savages! Stinky jungle apes!¡±

    ¡°Toba, Toao, what are you waiting for? Just tied this kid up. We can use him to treat his fatherter... His father is different from those two new Senior Magi. You don¡¯t want to deal with a powerful Senior Magi with over forty waken ¡®magus caves¡¯, do you?¡± The young man then twitched his mouth corners downward and showed a face of disgust, waved his hands and said.

    The ¡®Sword Edge Spiders¡¯ were really high-speed equipment; they got into the Cold Brook Valley in only the span of a few breaths after they walked out of the jungle. Until the three-eyed young man showed up in front of Ji Hao, a troop rushed out of the jungle.

    There were over two hundred of sturdy men with fierce looks in the troop. All of these men were over two-meter tall and wearing simple metal armours; their skins were as dark as irons; their right hands were holding heavy shields and left hands holding swords and other weapons.

    These men were walking fast and orderly; they separated into groups of three and moved alternately and covered mutually. Every move that these men made left Ji Hao with an elite warrior impression. They followed the metal spiders and got into the Coldbrook Valley, started to tie those harmed Fire Crow n warriors with vines and givemands to those Savage warriors.

    The three-eyed young man heard the troop, unconsciously took a nce back and gave an order loudly: ¡°Kill all old, sick and disabled people! It¡¯s a shame to waste foods on those garbages. Tie all the strong warriors and ves up. This time. we¡¯re gonna make a good price.¡±

    Toba and Toao also distracted by the troop for a moment.

    Ji Ying any Ji Lang were badly injured, and Ji Hao was only a Novice Magus. Though Toba and Toao have always been very cautious, now they have rxed their vignce.

    Ji Hao took this chance. He dropped Ji Ying and Ji Lang, who were still coughing up blood from time to time, and whispered the ¡¯Nine Secret Words¡¯. Once Ji Hao¡¯s voice faded, the ground under Toba and Toao¡¯s feet suddenly became a pool of slurry. Toba and Toao shouted out, fell into the slurry pool and unpreparedly and soon submerged in the slurry pool.

    The three-eyed young man jerked his head back when he heard the plump, and stared at Ji Hao as if Ji Hao was a ghost.

    Three ¡®Sword Edge Spiders¡¯ eyes emitted a piercing red light; they then leaped high into the air and speared toward Ji Hao¡¯s chest with their long metal legs. The ¡®Sword Edge Spiders¡¯ moved fleetingly, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even saw their moves clearly.

    Luckily, Ji Hao had no need of defense. Mr.Crow erged its body into his real size in a blink of an eye; streams of fire darted out from every single feather on his wings; he then pped his enormous wings toward those metal spiders for three times. Instantly, cracking sounds came from inside the metal spiders¡¯ bodies; all three of them were then sent flying by the fierce air flow.

    The metal spiders were sent flew miles away and fell hard on the ground; their bodies were still wrapped by a zing fire and soon became glowing red, finally turned into a puddle of iron melt.

    Mr.Crow then rose high into the air and grabbed toward the three-eyed young man¡¯s head with his huge and sharp ws.

    The three-eyed young man raised his head panickily, a blue light shed across his erect eye; then a sharp gust of cyan wind darted out from his erect eye. The cyan wind quickly dted to thousands of feet wide and started rotating rapidly.

    The cyan wind wrapped up Mr.Crow¡¯s body and rolled him high to the air. Numerous sharp wind knivesshed his steel-like hard feathers and sshed fire sparkles.

    Wisps of hot blood dropped from the air. Mr.Crow was harmed by the wind from the three-eyed young man¡¯s erect eye.

    Angry roars came from the slurry pool. Toba and Toao tried everything to get rid of the slurry; however, there were nothing to hold or step on in that pool. It seemed that they couldn¡¯t

    get out of that slurry pool for a while.

    Ji Hao found out the weakness of the Jia n warriors ¡ª They had enormous physical strength but knew nothing about magical power and sorceries.

    Went from one extreme to another. If the Jia n warriors only had physical strength, then what about the three-eyed young man? Ji Hao thought.

    ¡°Kill!¡±Ji Hao let out a growl. His body then transformed into thousands of fire sparkles and appeared behind the three-eyed young man at the next moment. He locked his hands together, cast a spell then palms struck on the three-eyed young man¡¯s back with all of his power.

    All three eyes of the young man were nearly popped out from his eye sockets. A stream of blood spurted out from his mouth; he felt like even his internal organs were about to flew out of his boy through his mouth.

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    Toby and Toao finally sank to the bottom of the slurry pool. They stamped hard on the pool bottom and then leaped high into the air, heavilynded on the ground beside the slurry pool.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    [1]Mutton fat jade: Creamy white Chinese nephrite is referred to as ¡¯mutton fat jade¡¯, and most of it is found near the city of Hotan in China.

 Chapter 39 â€“ Stalemated

    Chapter 39 - Stalemated

    ¡°Ba...B*stard!¡±

    The three-eyed young man cursed with a trembling voice; he was vomiting blood, and soon, his nose and ears also started bleeding.

    The Danyuan[1] Ji Hao gained from the years of practice on the ¡®Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words¡¯ was changeful, which means that Ji Hao could choose what kind of power to use when he cast an attack. The power he used to hit the three-eyed young man just now was wild and strong; like the heaven was falling and the earth was cracking; like the eruption of a volcano. The power burst suddenly, caused great damage to the three-eyed young man¡¯s internal organs directly.

    Toba and Toao finally got out of that slurry pool. They wiped the slurry on their faces clean embarrassedly, then saw their leader was sent flying by Ji Hao¡¯s punch and seemed seriously injured.

    ¡°Die!¡± Toba raised his sword. A fierce cyan wind started around the sword; a cyan phantom of the sword appeared a few feet away from the sword edge and chopped toward Ji Hao.

    Toao picked up his b and darted toward the three-eyed young man as well, left a piece of shadow behind him. He stretched his arms and threw out his chest, seemed that he was going to shield the young man with his own body.

    Sharp cawing came from the sky. Mr.Crow, who was sent away by the wind from the young man¡¯s erect eye now was diving down from the air. His wings were shaking and ejecting innumerable aze ck feathers toward Toba and Toao. Those feathers were falling from the air like raindrops; every single feather was with a tens of feet long tail of ck smoke.

    Toba and Toao let out roars half angrily and half sorrowfully. Faced Mr.Crow¡¯s attack, they took a deep breath, standing firmly.

    Several smooth lines lit up on the surface of their armours; tens of fist-sized spell symbols then emerged from the-the surface of the armours and started to sh with a piercing light. They kept their heads down and let those aze feathers hit on their bodies.

    Followed by thundering noises, the feathers overwhelmed their bodies. Mr.Crow was cawing sharply; a tens feet long fire stream spurted out from his blood-red eyes. Toba and Toao¡¯s bodies were trembling intensely; the spell symbols on the surface of their armours were rapidly shing. From time to time, feathers broke through the the spell symbols¡¯ light and hit on the armours, left deep cuts on them.

    Every second, Mr.Crow threw over ten thousand of feathers toward Toba and Toao. These feathers had an unknown source, seemed like the incessant river flow, flushing through the armours of Toba and Toao. The armours of Toba and Toao wereshing by the feathers;rge fire sparkles often broke out from near their bodies and armour fragments kept falling on the ground.

    Suddenly, Toba let out a howl. His shoulder pauldrons werepletely damaged by the feathers; three six-feet-long aze feathers pierced his shoulders and stuck by his scaps.

    The three feathers were wrapped by gold-red me, which was burning Toba¡¯s shoulder. A stinky smell of burned meat spread around. Toba¡¯s face was badly twisted in pain.

    Toao has now forgotten to cover the three-eyed young man, instead, he opened his arms and tried to catch the feathers which were flying toward Toba.

    Ji Hao darted up behind the three-eyed young man, who was coughing up blood and trying to flee; Ji Hao¡¯s fists moved in a lighting speed and brought out tens of phantoms, punching toward the young man. The young man¡¯s body trembled violently, blood was continuously spurting out from his mouth.

    ¡°Die!¡± The young man, who was nearly smashed by Ji Hao¡¯s punches abruptly turned around his head; the erect eye between his eyebrows suddenly lit up; a tens of feet long sharp wind-knife darted out of that eye along with an ear-piercing sound.

    However, once the young man turned his head, Ji Hao quickly threw a smack on his face; before the wind-knife darted out, the young man was whirled by Ji Hao¡¯s smack. The sharp wind-knife from his erect eye then sliced the air through an inch away from Ji Hao¡¯face, darted to ten thousand feet away in the blink of an eye.

    The wind knife was iparably sharp; it split all of the rocks and nts in its path. Tens of unlucky Savage warriors who were standing in its path didn¡¯t even made any noticeable sounds before they were sliced into two pieces by the wind-knife.

    Along with a cloud of crimson mist, the wind-knife exploded into a cyan whirlwind in ten thousand feet away, roll up hundreds of palm-sized wind-knives and shattered everything in hundreds of feet round, then subsided slowly.

    Ji Hao was slightly shocked by the power of the wind-knife. ¡°This wind-knife has such a scary power. If cast a wind-knife like this in a battle, it probably can kill at least hundreds of enemies.¡± Ji Hao said in his head.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t wait until the three-eyed young man realised what was happening; he grabbed the young man¡¯s cyan long hair and threw a kick to the vital part between his legs masterly. Before that, the young man was shaking his head and trying to fight back; now he stooped down instinctively and covered the vital parts between his legs which were badly harmed with his hands.

    ¡°Kneel down! You, kneel down!¡± Ji Hao growled and kicked the young man with his right leg.

    Within the span of one breath, Ji Hao has thrown at least a hundred heavy kicks on the young man¡¯s shanks; along with loud thuds, Ji Hao felt that his toe bones were nearly shattered. Finally, with a cracking sound, the young man¡¯s shank bones broke into a few pieces.

    ¡°Damn bastard!¡± The three-eyed young man screamed out; tears and snot gushed out simultaneously.

    Ji Hao jerked out a dagger and poked it into the young man¡¯s mouth while he was screaming and cursing, then started cutting the inside of the his mouth. Ji Hao shook his wrist, felt like he was cutting a piece of leather with a blunt knife; he spent a lot of effort and finally sliced the young man¡¯s tongue. The young man¡¯s body twitched intensely in great pain, then suddenly became soft and lost the power of resistance.

    Mr.Crow cawed andnded on the ground, opened its beak and spurted out a stream of gold-red me toward Toba and Toao.

    Toba and Toao howled simultaneously when they saw that the three-eyed young man was captured by Ji Hao. They ignored Mr.crow¡¯s me and darted out like they were running from the death; they went up to Ji Ying and Ji Lang who were badly injured and lied on the ground, then pulled Ji Ying and Ji Lang up and held them in front of their chests.

    Mr.Crow suddenly popped up his eyes when he saw that Ji Ying and Ji Lang was going to burn by his fire. He thenrgely opened his beak and breathed the fire back.

    ¡®Bang!¡¯ The fire was drew back to Mr.Crow¡¯s lung and soon exploded inside his body. Two wisps of smoke puffed out from his nose. Mr.Crow was choked by the smoke and cawing loudly; tears gushed out from his blood-red eye sockets.

    Ji Hao held the dagger against the young man¡¯s temple, and twisted his wrist; the dagger tip cut the young man¡¯s soft skin open; only if Ji Hao pushed harder, the dagger would be poke into the young man¡¯s head.

    ¡°Release! Release them!¡± Ji Hao looked at Ji Ying and Ji Lang, who was grabbed in Toba and Toao¡¯s hands and growled. ¡°If you don¡¯t want this three-eyed kid die, you better release them now!¡±

    ¡°You release our captain first! Now!¡± Said Toba and Toao. Their eyes turned into red and their bronze skin turned slightly ck. ¡°Besides the two of them, we have many more of your people!¡±

    The underlings of the three-eyed young man, who walked out of the jungle earlier as a troop have now showed up; each of them was holding a Fire Crow n warrior or a Qing Yi n warrior on their hands. All of those warriors were badly injured by Toba and Toao and powerless to resist.

    ¡°Kill three first!¡± Ji Hao was about to say something, Toba interrupted him and shouted out.

    Three dark skin muscr men gave growls and chopped the heads of the warriors held in their hands off backhandedly.

    ¡°kill!¡± Ji Hao roared in rage, then poked the dagger into the right eye socket of the young man, dug out one of the his eyeballs wholly without any hesitation.

    ¡°You think that I won¡¯t dare to kill a man? Let¡¯s die together!¡± Ji Hao roared and threw the eyeball on the ground, trod it into a paste.

    Toba and Toao stared at Ji Hao stunningly, like they were seeing a ghost. The Coldbrook valley suddenly became as quiet as dead.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    [1] Danyuan: A concentrated form of power. While a Magus practice on a certain type of magical spells, the power he gained will gather together and form a Danyuan inside his body. During the fight, the Magus can trigger the Danyuan and release the power from it.

 Chapter 40 â€“ Release

    Chapter 40 - Release

    Ca ~~~?

    Mr. Crow descended from the air, his feathers were stained with blood. He stretched his wings, hovered above Ji Hao, continuously cawing, while watching the, still twitching bodies of the three Fire Crow n warriors. The eyes of Mr. Crow had turned from red into ga, as if his pupils were soaked in blood.

    Ji Hao used his left hand to hold the throat of the three ¨C eyed young man, while using the dagger in his right hand to make random cuts on the young man¡¯s chest and arms.

    Blood soaked shes continuously appeared on the three ¨C eyes his body. He was suffering from the pain, cursing and desperately struggling the whole time. The vertical eye, between his eyebrows, frequently opened and closed, to the point of making a whirring noise. But no matter how much he struggled, he was unable to escape Ji Hao¡¯s control.

    ¡°Three ¨C eyes! Move again and I will dig this eyeball out too!¡± growled Ji Hao and hit the third eye hard with the hilt of the dagger. Three ¨C eyes screamed out in pain, tears gushed out from all his three eye sockets. After that he stayed still, not daring to make even a single movement.

    ¡°You are inviting disaster for your n, kid!¡± roared Toba, while grabbing Ji Ying¡¯s neck in his hand.

    ¡°Di Luo is our captain and the blood brother of Blood Tooth¡¯s leader. The Blood Tooth is......¡±

    Before Toba could finish his speech, Ji Hao moved his dagger with great speed and before one could blink, he chopped three finger¡¯s off from the right hand of Di Luo. The three ¨C eyed man, Di Luo, instantly howled furiously.

    ¡°Di Luo huh? Not a bad name! Sounds prestigious!¡±

    The spell symbols of the Nine Secret Words rapidly shed through Ji Hao¡¯s eyes. An invisible power surged around Ji Hao¡¯s body, his long hair dancing madly in the air, as if they were snakes. Ji Hao¡¯s appearance was transmitting a strange and cold vibe, which made the others shudder unconsciously.

    ¡°Whatever your Blood Tooth may be, it is unrted to me. Whoever this kid is, whose brother or son he is, what does that have to do with me?¡± Ji Hao swung his arm and left a deep sh mark on Di Luo¡¯s beautiful, sculpture like face. After that he said with a cold voice: ¡°Release my uncles or my next will leave him castrated!¡±

    ¡°#stards!¡± screamed Di Luo again and after hearing what Ji Hao said, he also started to struggle.

    Mr. Crow ruthlessly pped his right wing, a fiercely burning feather appeared in front of Di Luo¡¯s body, burning his gorgeous cloak into ashes. Soon after all of his clothes burned into a wisp of smoke, baring his white, tender, young-girl-like body.

    ¡°Ca!¡± Mr. Crow cawed sharply.

    Ji Hao has known Mr. Crown for years, he perfectly understood hisnguage. Heughed out, while maintaining the cold look on his face.

    ¡°Mr. Crow, are you saying that I should cut it in half at first? Excellent idea! Well what do you think, should I cut it sideways? Or vertically?¡±

    Ji Hao made an evil face, held the dagger near his crotch and said:

    ¡°Toba...Toao!¡±

    The vertical eye between Di Luo¡¯s eyebrows suddenly closed. Only one eye on his face was left open and the eyeball was anxiously rotating around in his eye socket. He was trembling intensely and sweat poured down on his body as if they were streams of theke.

    ¡°Release them!¡±

    ¡°Di Luo! Listen to us! He and we, we both must release the hostages at the same moment! Or, we will kill more of his side!¡±

    ¡°Kill ten! Either you release Di Luo now or we will kill ten more! Even if you castrate him, we can always find some medicine that can make his body part grow back! Kill ten more! Kill ten more! Release Di Luo or you are going to watch your people getting killed by us, one by one!¡± Toba yelled.

    The Blood Tooth¡¯s warriors, who were standing behind Ji Hao, let growls escape from their mouth. They raised their weapons simultaneously and were ready to behead the warriors in their captivity.

    ¡°Growl!¡±

    A great roar came from far away, like a tiger roar which shook the entire jungle and shocked all the animals living in it. On a mountain top, miles away, thousands of towering trees suddenly exploded into bits of wood. After that half of the mountain copsed. Another mountain standing at the side was blown into the air by an enormous power and burst into pieces.

    Toba and Toao were shocked, all eight of their eyes had shrunk to the size of a tiny dot. Yellow and silver spell symbols began to sh rapidly on their bronze skins. A simr urrence was taking ce on their faces.

    The copse of the mountain caused a cloud of dust to be formed, which rapidly was spreading around. Soon, the sound wave reached the valley and flew across it like a tornado. The ves who weren¡¯t standing firmly, were rolled up high into the air by the fierce wind, caused by the roar; they flew away like leaves blown in the wind.

    The sound of arrows piercing through human bodies could be heard. Countless arrows appeared in the air, they wereing so fast, couldn¡¯t even be seen clearly. The Blood Tooth warriors then started to howl and fell on the ground, one after another. The powerful arrows went through their bodies through their throats, the area between their eyebrows, or eye sockets and stuck on the ground; blood sshed everywhere.

    An ear-piercing rustling sound came from out of the valley. A sturdy silhouette rose high into the air from the mountaintop, which just copsed by half,nded heavily on the Coldbrook Valley and left a huge arch of fiery light behind him. The ground shook intensely by the heavynding. It was Ji Xia, hended in front of Ji Hao with only a piece of fur wrapped around his waist. With a thundering noise, the ground near Ji Xia¡¯s feet fractured and tens of fist-sized gold and jade pieces popped out from the cracks.

    Toba and Toao¡¯s pupils shrunk again, they threw a nce, filled with greed, at those jade and gold pieces and nervously looked towards Ji Xia.

    ¡°Let¡¯s exchange hostages¡± Ji Xia said gently. ¡°Let Ji Ying and Ji Lang go, and we can give this three-eyed kid back to you.¡±

    Consecutive ear-shattering sounds could be heard. It was Ji Bao leading the other tens of Fire Crow n warriors; they leaped high in the air from a mountaintop miles away and bounced into the Coldbrook valley like fleas. On a mountainside farther away, Qing Ying was leading a batch of Qing Yi n warriors hiding among branches. Hundreds of long arrows were aimed at the vital parts of Toba and Toao¡¯s bodies.

    ¡°Will you let us leave safely?¡± Toba tightly grabbed Ji Ying¡¯s throat and said coldly.

    Ji Xia patted his own chest and said in a gentle voice: ¡°I swear on my ancestors¡¯ soul, only if you don¡¯t hurt Ji Ying and Ji Lang, I will let you take this three-eyed kid and leave safely. But, if I ever see you again, I will chop your heads off and offer them to my ancestors¡¯ souls as obligations!¡±

    ¡°I believe your promise, you barbarian!¡± Toba and Toao loosened their grips simultaneously and pushed Ji Ying and Ji Lang hard toward Ji Xia. After that, while staring at Ji Xia, they said: ¡°We wille back. This kid dug one of Di Luo¡¯s eyeballs out. We, the Blood Tooth, will take revenge for it!¡±

    Ji Hao loosened his hand and gave Di Luo a kick, which sent him flying towards Toba and Toao. With a thud sound Di Luo crashed onto the Toba¡¯s Body.

    ¡°We will be expecting your revenge... Hmm, This Di Luo guy here said that you have been waiting outside the Coldbrook valley for over a month? Are you waiting for us?¡± asked Ji Hao.

    Toba held Di Luo in his arms and said with a bitter voice: ¡°Yes, a month ago we came here to attack you. We failed because we underestimated your power. Next time, we will bring more warriors with us.¡±

    Di Luo fainted, his face had a blue tint. Toba and Toao inhaled deep and covered Di Luo. Surrounded by the remaining tens of Blood Tooth warriors who luckily survived the arrows, they ran into the jungle at their highest speed.

    Only after the Blood Tooth went into the jungle, did Ji Hao quickly pull out a feather from Mr. Crow¡¯s tail, held it in his hand and flicked his fingers. The feather transformed into a small ck peek-crow under Ji Hao¡¯s magical power. The small crow flew into the sky, following Toba and Toao into the dense jungle.

    ¡°Woah! This magic trick is not bad!¡± praised Ji Xia. ¡°It seems that even Granddaddy Ji Kui doesn¡¯t know how to do this!¡±

    Ji Hao was focusing on the peek-crow, smiled and didn¡¯t say a word.

 Chapter 41 â€“ Conspire

    Chapter 41 - Conspire

    ¡°Haha! haha! hahaha!¡±

    In the jungle, Di Luo, who was being carried by Toao, wasughing insanely, while blood was flowing from his mouth, spasmodically.

    ¡°Toba! Toao! I can¡¯t believe that a bunch of barbarians hurt me so badly! We, the ¡®Blood Tooth¡¯, have caught and sold over a million ves in this South Wastnds jungle. No one was ever able to hurt me, not even a little bit! But this time I¡¯ve been wounded severely!¡±

    ¡°Captain, we¡¯ll definitely return and we will bring Captain Di Sha and his team with us!¡±

    Toba snapped the thick vines in their path, whileforting Di Luo with a solemn voice.

    Di Luo continued tough insanely for a while, after which he gnashed his teeth and started to curse Ji Hao viciously.

    ¡°Stop!¡±manded Di Luo suddenly.

    Toba, Toao and the tens of warriors, who were walking behind them, stopped immediately. Toao put Di Luo carefully down.

    Di Luo frowned and focussed his gaze on a five-finger-wide, exquisite, cyan bracelet around his left wrist. A faint, cyan light shed through the bracelet and a beautiful, silk cloak appeared in Di Luo¡¯s hands.

    Tens of miles away, Ji Hao¡¯s spying-crow was hiding behind branches and watching them. When the spying-crow saw the bracelet, its pupils instantly shrunk.

    In the Cold Stream Valley, Ji Hao was controlling the spying-crow with his magic power. When he received the vision from the spying-crow, he grinded his teeth and his heart started to beat faster.

    ¡°Spatial Bracelet? The legendary Spatial Bracelet? In my previous life, the Spatial bracelet was a precious treasure, existing only in legends. Even in this life, which is filled with magic, it¡¯s seems rare, because no one, not even the most knowledgeable elder Magusreist in the Fire Crow n, has mentioned it, not even once! Does this Di Luo guy really posses the spatial bracelet from the legends?¡± eximed Ji Hao in his head.

    His heart was pounding in his chest, the veins on his forehead formed dark, visible lines and his blood boiled from the excitement. He had a strong desire to mount Mr. Crow and go immediately after Di Luo. He wanted to kill him and snatch his spatial bracelet!

    But he immediately abandoned that thought.

    The Cold Stream Valley was a big mess at the moment. Qing Fu was busy healing the injured warriors, sweat dripping from her face.

    Ji Xia was leading Ji Bao, Qing Ying and the other warriors, in a chase after the Savage Warriors, who were fleeing in every direction. It looked simr to chasing a group of chickens.

    Ji Xia had sworn on the souls of his ancestors that he would let Di Luo and his underlings leave unharmed, so there was no way he would break his promise.

    But even if Ji Hao would chase after Di Luo, there was simply no way for him to snatch that spatial bracelet. No matter how attractive the bracelet seemed, hecked enough strength to deal with Di Luo and his underlings. Even if Mr. Crow helped him, it still wouldn¡¯t be enough.

    The spying-crow slightly shook its head; its pupils were glowing faintly.

    Di Luo was cursing unceasingly in a low voice. He pulled a two feet long, ck, metal centipede out from his bracelet, dropped it on the ground and mumbled an incantation. One by one, a series of spell symbols started to glow on the centipede. Under influence of the spell, the centipede¡¯s body started to expand rapidly.

    Within the span of a few breaths, an over three hundred feet long, gigantic, metal centipede appeared in front of Di Luo and his people. Di Luo waved his hands silently and hopped on the centipede¡¯s back, followed by Toba, Toao and the other tens of warriors. Under Di Luo¡¯s control, the centipede strode swiftly through the jungle, while carrying Di Luo and his underlings, quickly leaving the Cold Stream Valley.

    About seven minutester, the metal centipede had already covered twenty miles. It crawled, through a cliff, into a river valley, where it quietly lied on the riverside beach.

    The spying-crow flew across the river valley andnded gracefully on the branch of a small tree, in front of the river. Its blood-red eyes were fixed on the centipede.

    *Sigh*

    Back in the Cold Stream Valley, Ji Hao was sitting in front of a cave, wiping the sweat on this forehead and sighed, feeling relieved. Fortunately, Di Luo and his people didn¡¯t go too far.

    With his current power, the maximum range he could control the spying-crow, was twenty miles. If Di Luo would have moved a bit farther, then Ji Hao wouldn¡¯t have the ability to observe their activities, through the spying-crow.

    After receiving the new view through the spying-crow, his body quivered unconsciously.

    ¡°Damn bastards!¡±

    ¡°Ji Mu! Ji Xiao! You ganged up with outsiders and tried to kill your own nsmen!¡±

    In the river valley, tens of sturdy Fire Crow n warriors were quietly standing on the beach, looking coldly at Di Luo and his people, who were all injured and disheveled looking.

    Standing in front of the Fire Crow n warriors was Ji Xiao, the father of Ji Hu, the kid killed by Ji Hao two months ago. He was quite an influential Senior Magus among the Holy Land warriors of the Fire Crow n.

    Standing beside Ji Xiao was Ji Shu¡¯s brother, Ji Mu, who had thrown the first stone at Ji Xia for the position of the leader, before the Ancestors Worship ceremony. He too was a powerful Senior Magus.

    Ji Xiao stared at Di Luo and his people, gnashing his teeth, and said: ¡°Ji Mu, are these the old friends you talked about? Didn¡¯t you say that they¡¯ll revenge my son? Is this a joke? Look at them! They¡¯re like a group of drowned rats!¡±

    Ji Xiao stamped his foot hard and yelled: ¡°I gave them huge amounts of gold and jade, and they came back like this?!¡±

    Ji Mu¡¯s pupils were shining with a deviant light, he patted Ji Xiao on the shoulder and opened his arms, walking toward Di Luo.

    ¡°Di Luo, my brother, my old friend, it seems the attack didn¡¯t went well? I thought you had given your word that you were going to invade the Cold Stream Valley!¡±

    Di Luo didn¡¯t reciprocate the hug Ji Mu was giving. Instead, he stepped back with a face filled with disgust, and yelled harshly: ¡°This is all your fault! You gave us the wrong information! Toba and Toao were more than able to beat the three persons, who recently became Senior Magus! The only obstacles would be Ji Xia and Qing Fu, who ording to you were badly injured and had lost their powers!¡±

    ¡°Not only is that not true, you never even mentioned that the little bastard already made an agreement with a gigantic Fire Crow!¡± Di Luo puffed and continued.

    Di Luo red at Ji Mu with his two remaining eyes and said with his teeth gnashing: ¡°I could¡¯ve invaded the Cold Stream Valley, killed your enemies, and make a fortune for myself at the same time! But because of your wrong information, we underestimated their power and ... and I lost three fingers and an eye! You... you have topensate me ordingly!¡±

    ¡°Ji Mu, I want ten times of the advance payment, or I¡¯ll let you know how horrible our ¡°Blood Tooth¡± can be!¡± Di Luo pointed at Ji Mu and yelled.

    Ji Mu¡¯s eyes stared at him, his rugged face seemed to have frozen.

    ¡°You... You surely made a mistake, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Only the Magi who made great contributions to the n are qualified to make an agreement with the Fire Crows of our n. Even Ji Xia didn¡¯t acquire the required qualification, how could the kid...?¡± murmured Ji Mu, with a sullen face.

    After murmuring for a while, he turned around, pointed his finger at Ji Xiao, and said: ¡°Xiao, my brother, if you want to revenge your poor son, Hu, I¡¯m afraid that you have to do the thing you¡¯re not willing to do. This time, however, you will have to do it!¡±

    ¡°Mu, I... I¡¯ll never attack our brother Ji Xia, I...¡± Ji Xiao said, with a trembling voice. His face was twitching intensely, his body was shivering uncontrobly, sweat pouring down from his forehead.

    ¡°I just want to revenge Hu, my dear son, but I¡¯ll...I¡¯ll never do anything to brother Xia!¡±

    ¡°But you already did.¡± Ji Mu looked at Ji Xiao in the eye and slowly said, ¡°Xiao, you standing right here means that you¡¯ve already done something to Ji Xia...¡±

    Ji Mu stared at the distorted face of Ji Xiao and continued with a soothing voice: ¡°Well, you don¡¯t need to deal with Ji Xia, you only need to handle the others. As for Ji Xia...there is someone else willing to finish him.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Ji Xiao blurted out.

    ¡°Me, of course.¡±

    A hoarse voice came from the rapidly flowing river.

    A water-tank thick horned, ck serpent slowly raised from the river.

 Chapter 42 â€“ Counterplan

    Chapter 42 - Countern

    The spying-crow silently transformed into a wisp of ck smoke and dissipated in the air along with the whirling wind.

    Back in the Cold Stream Valley, Ji Hao leaped from the ground, darted up to Qing Fu, put his mouth near her ear, preventing others to overhear them, and whispered what he saw through the spying-crow¡¯s eyes in the river valley.

    Qin Fu was recovering the energy of the badly injured Fire Crow n¡¯s warriors with her cyan coloured ¡®Thorns of Life and Death¡¯ needle.

    When she heard what had transpired in the river valley, she stopped healing and slowly stood up, while massaging her waist. Her eyes shimmered with a profound cold light.

    ¡°Hao, go get your Abba; we have some work to do,¡± said Qing Fu.

    The sun slowly moved across the sky and went under, behind the hills in the west.

    The sky was adorned by countless little stars.

    Multicoloured starlight, formed a smoke-like glow, visible to human eyes, and descended from the sky. Countless creatures, living in the jungle, raised their heads and absorbed the power contained in the starlight.

    Now and then, loud and imposing roars reverberated from the depths of the valley.

    Ji Hao was sitting on the branch of a tall, majestic tree. Next to him was a girl, who sat on the back of a red leopard. This was none other than his friend Heng Luo, a nymph, also known as the ¡°goddess¡± of the forest. She was carefully spreading poisonous liquid onto hundreds of long arrows.

    A jade jar, the size of a human head, was ced in herp. The jar contained a light-cyan, crystal-clear, poisonous liquid, which emitted a dim herbal smell. Under the starlight, some tiny spell symbols emerged from the surface of the liquid, twisting like little snakes. It caused a beautiful glow to sh across the liquid, disappearing quickly.

    ¡°Hao, I thought your Amma only knew how to save people! I never knew that she could make such powerful poison!¡±

    While speaking, Hong Luo dipped a leaf into the liquid and dripped a drop down.

    The drop of poison fell on on the jade-like shoulder of Stone, who was standing under the tree. The poison burned a hole through his shoulders, while emitting a faint, cyan smoke, instantly.

    ¡°Booze...,¡± growled Stone annoyed.

    He pressed his stone-made hand onto a huge rock, which crumbled into dust. Next up, he pressed it back on his damaged shoulder. The hole, created by the poison drop, healed instantly, without leaving as so much as a scratch.

    Treeman lifted his enormous head, while a rustling sound could be hearding from his trunk. It seemed as if he was trying to say something, but no one was able to understand him. Finally one of his branches bended, without breaking, and dipped into the jar. The branch contained a drop of the poison and moved towards a huge hole in the tree, which basically functioned as Treeman¡¯s mouth.

    Strands of ck smoke, along with a sizzling sound rose from within Treeman¡¯s mouth. He began to tremble in pain and the few leafs hanging on his branches, drooped. He nced at the jar, his eyes filled with reverence, and muttered: ¡°Qing Fu...Magusreists...woman...scary!¡±

    Suddenly the branches and leaves above Ji Hao began to shake. A nearly thirty foot tall, muscr ape, jumped down heavily. His entire body was covered with ck fur and in his hand he held a huge wooden stick.

    The ape pointed at Ji Hao, grinned and mumbled: ¡°Hao... You kid... booze... I... stronger... I want double of stone¡¯s booze... Hao... I won¡¯t go crazy drunk this time... You...got to give me more!¡±

    Mr.Crow quietlynded on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder and cawed gently. Ji Hao waved his hands and said in a resolute tone: ¡°Of Course, as long as you guys help me get rid of my enemies, I¡®ll supply the best booze and grilled meat, as much as you want!¡±

    ¡°Mr.Crow, thanks.¡± He then patted Mr.Crow and said in a low voice.

    Mr. Crow had spent the whole day traveling across the forest, bringing the strong non-human friends of Ji Hao to him. Heng Luo, Stone, and Treeman, were all strong creatures, even stronger than ordinary Senior Magi like Ji Ying and Ji Lang. If they didn¡¯t have that much strength, it would have been impossible for them to beat Jiang Yao so hard, a couple months ago.

    As for that ck ape, he was the most powerful among Ji Hao¡¯s friends. Even if Heng Luo, Treeman ,and Stonebined their powers, they couldn¡¯t rival the ck ape.

    It was a pitch-ck night.

    Near the entrance of the Cold Stream Valley, three blood-stained heads of beasts were ced aligned, on a jade altar. In each of the heads a cyan, wooden knife had been stuck.

    Qing Fu was standing in front of the altar, with all of her ten fingers bleeding. She was drawing a series of odd spell symbols, using her own blood and whispering a mysterious spell. Her beautiful face was shrouded by a weird, faint, white fog. The fog was rising and falling around her body, blurring her slim silhouette. It made her look like a ghost, which was existing in both this world and another, mysterious yet spooky, world.

    Small, grey whirlwinds came from every direction, swirling towards the valley.

    Following Qing Fu¡¯s whisper, about seven minutester, thousands of grey whirlwinds, in different sizes, appeared from the forest. They circled around the altar, causing the air to freeze. Soon, a thinyer of ice appeared on the surface of the Cold Stream, freezing even the nts nearby.

    Ji Hao was staring at Qing Fu, while rubbing the red leopard¡¯s fluffy tail, and said: ¡°Hey evil girl, didn¡¯t you just say that you didn¡¯t know my Amma can make such powerful poison? Even I didn¡¯t know my Amma is so good at these mystical ¡®spirit magic¡¯.¡±

    Bang!

    Along with a bang, a immense green fire spurted out from the ears, eyes, noses and mouths, of all the three beast heads on the altar, simultaneously. The green me growed bigger and bigger, slowly forming a ferocious face. Soft yet creepy sounds came from the jungle, after which a heavy fog surged out from the jungle and flowed through the nts like water.

    Some weird figures emerged from the fog, they opened their mouths widely towards the sky and swallowed the starlight power.

    Every hair on Ji Hao¡¯s body stood erect. He gazed dumbfounded at those, unbelievably mysterious, beings and couldn¡¯t say even a word.

    The Fire Crow n¡¯s Magusreists normally didn¡¯t know much about how tomunicate with those mysterious beings of the jungle. They, instead mastered all kinds of different witchcrafts, which could directly cause great harm to enemies.

    Though Ji Hao had been learning Magusreists¡¯ witchcraft since he was a little kid, he had never seen anything like this.

    ¡°The phantoms of the jungle and the gods and the ghosts of the mountains, rivers, caves ,and marshes, please ept my gift, please respond to my request.¡±

    Qing Fu whispered the spell and started dancing in a strange ritm around the altar.

    Ji Hao felt like there were thousands of invisible figures dancing along with his mother. Small gusts of wind blew out from under every leaf and grass.

    Ji Xia arrived and walked towards the altar with a sombre face. Behind him, were thousands of Savage Warriors, who were captured by Ji Xia and his subordinates, during the day. Every one of them had taken Qing Fu¡¯s drug, losing consciousness, and followed Ji Xia like walking corpses.

    ¡°We offer these lives to you, the gods and the ghosts in this jungle,¡± Qing Fu said. She then pulled out a cyan, wooden knife and waved it in the air.

    Ji Xia pulled out an axe and swung it toward those Savage Warriors. The next moment, tens of human heads were sent flying high into the air, blood sprayed up and covered the night sky.

    All of the grey whirlwinds, which were circling around the altar, rushed up and drained the blood. Those Savages¡¯ bodies shrunk rapidly, turning into ashes within the span of few breaths and were blown away by the wind.

    Within few breaths, thousands of Savage Warriors were all drained and turned to ash, not leaving even a trace of blood.

    Suddenly, Ji Hao let out a sharp whistle and waved his hands towards Qing Fu and Ji Xia.

    ¡°Abba! Amma! I saw them!¡±

    A red light shed through Ji Hao¡¯s pupils. Tens of miles away, seven spying-crows had the same red lights shing through their pupils.

 Chapter 43 â€“ Ambush

    Note: Hi everyone, Blood Tooth has been changed to Blood Fang. We will implement the change also in the previous chapters during our re - edit. Let us know what you think of this change. Thank you and Enjoy :)

    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 43 - Ambush

    ¡°Grumble...¡±

    Stone murmured something to himself, then lied down on the ground, huddled up, closed his eyes, and turned into, what seemed like a pile of ordinary stones.

    Treeman stood on Stone¡¯s body, tens of tendril-like roots plunged deeply into the ground. Simr to Stone, he too closed his eyes and turned himself into an ordinary tree. He leaned against another tree, that looked ancient and majestic.

    Hong Luo gently patted the red leopard she was riding on; the leopard then darted out like a ghost with no mass. Lithely and agilely the leopard trod on the tips of the branches and leaped miles with a few jumps. In the blink of an eye, Heng Luo and her leopard disappeared in the jungle, like a drop blending with the sea, without leaving even a single trace.

    The ck ape patted his own chest, looked around for a while and hid, while carrying his huge wooden stick on his shoulder, into a big tree hole. Simr to the others, the ape too was a powerful creature, nourished by the jungle. He took a deep breath and merged his internal energy with the natural energy of the jungle. As such, even powerful Magusreists wouldn¡¯t be able to detect his presence.

    Ji Hao leaped through the branches, while holding a long spear. After a while, he arrived at Jia Xia¡¯s location. He quietly stood beside Jia Xia and stared into the forest.

    Qing Fu and the altar were covered by a fog, which quickly turned translucent and gradually disappeared along with Qing Fu and the altar in it. By now, the grey whirlwinds, the fog and all those weird figures, had all merged with the dim light of the night. The jungle became quiet, spreading a tranquil yet extremely weird atmosphere.

    A three-hundred-feet-long, metal centipede crawled silently out of the dense jungle.

    Di Luo was standing on the centipede¡¯s head, gnashing his teeth and was cursing something. He suddenly raised his head, staring at Ji Hao and Ji Xia, stunned. Toba and Toao, who were standing behind him, were also struck speechless by the presence of Ji Xia and Ji Hao.

    ¡°Damn... Don¡¯t...don¡¯t you people sleep?¡± Di Luo pointed at Ji Hao and growled irritated.

    Behind them, tens of Blood Fang warriors were sneaking silently out of the jungle. Obviously, they were on their way to ambush Jia Xia¡¯s troops during the night. Without a doubt, they were all of dumbfounded too when they saw Ji Xia and Ji Hao.

    This was obviously not how it was nned!

    ording to Di Luo¡¯s n, these well trained Blood Fang warriors would ambush the Fire Crow guards at the entrance of the valley. Afterwards they would break into the valley, create chaos and draw Ji Xia out of the valley and into the jungle, where they would encircle him andunch a sneak attack.

    But, why weren¡¯t Ji Xia and Ji Hao not sleeping sote into in the night, and instead standing straight up here?!

    ¡°Abba and me... we have been expecting you!¡±

    Ji Hao sneered at Di Luo, who was standing on the metal centipede¡¯s head with a shocked face, then let out a shout towards the jungle behind the metal centipede: ¡°Oi, you, hiding in the darkness,e out!¡±

    The jungle was deadly silent. Ji Mu and Ji Xiao were hidden behind trees. They nced at each other; they weren¡¯t sure whether Ji Hao truly discovered their presence or if he simply was bluffing.

    On a tree beside them, a tank-like-thick serpent coiled its body, lowered its head slowly and stared Ji Shu and Ji Mu in the eyes. ck Water Jiao was standing on the head of the horned snake, while his left hand was tightly wrapped around Jian Xue¡¯s tender neck.

    Jiang Xue kneeled on the huge serpent¡¯s head, eyes filled with tears, piteously looking towards Ji Mu and Ji Xiao.

    ¡°Oi, what¡¯s wrong with you two? Just do it! We all want Ji Xia to die, don¡¯t we?¡± Jiao looked at Ji Xiao andughed mockingly, and continued: ¡°Once Ji Xia dies, no one in the n could ever be a threat to you.. And by killing Ji Xia, we can also destroy a terrifying enemy of our ck Water Serpent n; isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡±

    Hundreds of ck Water Serpent n warriors silently walked out; they were all wearing snakeskin armours, holding simr-looking daggers, which were dipped in poisonous liquid, and carrying long swords, which were poisoned too.

    ck Water Jiao lifted one of his fingers, stroked the delicate face of Jiang Xue, and said: ¡°Someone gave me the whereabouts of Ji Xia in exchange for this little girl, which is how I found this ce. I brought my best warriors along with me...to kill Ji Xia! Once he is killed, you can have this girl back!¡±

    Ji Mu narrowed his eyes, looked at Jiang Xue and showed a trace of excitement. He said: ¡°Of course we¡¯ll bring her back, she is the daughter of Jiang Shu, one of the elder Magusreists of the Bi Fang n!¡±

    He then turned to Ji Xiao and said: ¡°Xiao, my brother, since we failed to get Ji Xia into the jungle and let Jiaounch an ambush on him, let¡¯sunch a frontal attack!¡±

    The thick-horned serpent uncoiled itself from the tree and slithered out of the jungle, as fast as ck lightning.

    ck Water Jiaoughed out loud on the serpent¡¯s head, pointed his finger at Ji Xia and said coldly: ¡°Ji Xia, it has been a long time. Do you remember ck Water Mang? The man you killed? That was my elder brother! I came here to avenge him!¡±

    ¡°ck Water Mang?¡± Ji Xia sniffed scornfully, shook his head, then said, ¡°I ughtered too many of your vile snakes; it¡¯s impossible to remember each of them!¡±

    ¡°Do your ck Water Serpent n have to be so shameless and gang up with these monsters? Do you have any idea, how many of our nsmen they¡¯ve captured and sold? Not only from our Fire Crow n, but from your n too, and your subsidiary ns! They¡¯ve taken our brothers, sisters and friends from us!¡± Ji Xia shouted to ck Water Jiao, while pointing his finger at Di Luo.

    Jiaoughed in rage, then responded: ¡°Of course I know! Indeed, they¡¯re the enemy of the entire South Wastnd. But, as long as I get to kill you, what¡¯s the big deal about working with monsters? Remember, I am the blood brother of ck Water Mang! By the way, Ji Xia, your father was killed by our ambush!¡±

    The horned snake opened itsrge mouth and spew a strand of ck fog out. Everything in the path of the ck fog froze instantly. Thickyers of ice covered the ground and huge rocks shattered due to being frozen.

    Ji Hao could feel a bone-piercing coldness. Even though he was quite far from the fog, a thinyer of ice still rapidly appeared on his skin.

    At the same time the snake spewed the fog, Jiao pulled a long sword out and pointed the sword tip at Ji Xia. ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s attack together...Finish Ji Xia!¡± growled Jiao. ¡°I¡¯ll chop his head off and use it as a mug; my ancestors would love that as an offering!¡±

    Inside the jungle, three Senior Magi from the ck Water Serpent n grinned hideously; the horned serpents, coiling around their waists, bolted out simultaneously and expanded their bodies to hundreds of feet of length. The three Senior Magi hopped on the serpent¡¯ heads and nned to rush out of the jungle.

    At this moment, however, Treeman, who was standing three hundred feet away from those Senior Magi and pretending to be an ordinary tree, suddenly opened its me-like eyes, emitting a muffled roar. Countless fist-thick vines darted towards those Senior Magi and their serpents, whipped and crashed against their bodies.

    The three Senior Magi were sent flying right away; all of them screamed out in pain. Treeman didn¡¯t stop attacking; countless vinesshed out on their bodies like a storm and splintered their snakeskin armours.

    Ji Mu reacted very fast; he flew up to Treeman as soon as Treeman moved, pulled out a heavy axe and chopped towards Treeman.

    However, the dirt under Treeman¡¯s feet suddenly bursted out; a huge white arm thrust out from the ground and heavily pounded on Ji Mu¡¯s chest; Ji Mu was sent flying backwards swirling, smashed two trees before finally falling into the jungle.

    Ji Xiao growled, half in shock and half in fear; he was thrown into confusion and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Before Ji Xiao could make up his mind, hundreds of light spots emerged from the night sky, along with rustling sounds; those where hundreds of poisoned arrows, which were flying towards the jungle. The faint herbal scent, emitted from the arrowheads, was so intoxicating.

 Chapter 44 â€“ Hurt

    Chapter 44 £­ Hurt

    Those arrows were shot by Heng Luo from hundreds of mile away.

    Together with those flying arrows, the jungle started to move. All the nts seemed to have awakened a conscience. They were shaking their branches in order to confuse those warriors hidden in the jungle. The shadows of the branches hadpletely merged with the shadows of the arrows, and even the powerful Senior Magi couldn¡¯t tell the direction from where the arrows woulde.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    Followed by a light whiz, a ck Water Serpent n warrior shouted out.

    An arrow shed across his face, leaving a small cut on it. The next moment, however, this hair-thick small cut suddenly erged, and expanded into a palm-wide cut.

    ck, pus-like blood gushed out from the sh; the skin and flesh on his face were rapidly decaying. This warrior instantly started wailing and screaming. He tried to scratch his own face, but his hands corroded soon as well; he watched as his own fingers turned into drops of ck blood and dripped down onto the ground; even his bones werepletely corroded.

    A great wave of cries and screams burst out from the crowd of ck Water Serpent n warriors, who were hiding in the dark jungle and waiting for ordersunch the attack. These warriors fell on the ground one after another, and their bodies melted quickly into puddles of ck blood. Three huge, horned serpents were darting around agitatedly, continuously hissing, with their ck fork-shaped tongue hung out.

    Some of these warriors were hit by the arrows in their vital parts, whereas most only got their faces or fingers scratched. However, the poison, made by Qing Fu, was too powerful. In the span of few breaths, the poison took the warriors¡¯ lives through the scratches.

    Over a hundred snakeskin armors were left lying on the ground, soaked in the ck pus-like blood, corroded by the poison in the blood, and made sizzling noises.

    ¡°Shameless! Bastards! How dare you stab us in the b...!¡± yelled a Senior Magus, who was sent flying in the air by Treeman¡¯s branch. However, once the poor man opened his mouth, a thick vine shoved into his mouth and broke all his teeth, nearly reaching his stomach through his throat.

    Another Senior Magus, who also was beaten hard by Treeman earlier, shouted. The horned serpents stopped fleeing immediately, turned around and pounced on Treeman, with their jaws wide opened.

    From quite some distance, the three horned serpents shot arge amount of venom towards Treeman.

    The two me-like green eyes of Treeman were gleaming. He opened his treehole-like mouth and blew a thick, cold fog towards the serpents. At the same time, the nts around him started to squirm madly; leaves and small branches were shot out towards those serpents.

    Treeman ignored the venom of those serpents. He was an ancient tree, to begin with, which meant that none of the vipers or venomous miasmas in this jungle could ever hurt him.

    Two of the horned serpents were beaten back by the bullet-like leaves and branches. The third serpent, however, managed to approach Treeman and bit hard on one of his roots. A piece of tree bark was bitten into pieces, along with cracking noises. The serpent cked its jaws, coughed a mouthful wood splinters out, embarrassedly. There was no blood or flesh inside Treeman¡¯s body, except wood. The serpent tried to inject its venom into Treeman¡¯s body, but failed.

    Following that, an, one hundred feet tall, silhouette rose from under Treeman¡¯s roots. It was none other than Stone, who had just punched Ji Mu¡¯s chest. Now he raised his foot high and stamped hard on the bodies of the three serpents.

    Bang!

    The three serpents were stamped deeply into the ground.

    The surrounding jungle shook intensely for miles; hundreds of big trees jumped up. These trees couldn¡¯t bear such strong vibrations; their roots were broken and their trunks splintered.

    When Stone pulled his foot up again, a deep crater was left on the ground. The three serpents raised their heads, shooting venom and cold poisonous gas angrily towards Stone. But, none of their attacks worked. Stone lifted his huge foot again and stamped the three horned serpents deeper into the ground.

    ¡°Ho~~~!¡±

    Stone let a roar out displeased; great earthy power gushed out of his mouth.

    The three horned serpents were as powerful as ordinary Senior Magi, with strong life-force and nearly indestructible bodies. Although they had been stamped by stone twice now, they were still holding their heads high and casting attacks to Stone unceasingly from the deep crater.

    Stone was furious, he decided to choose the most simple, direct, and violent attacking method. He stooped down, used a barrage of punches on the ground, erged the crater big enough to contain his own body, then jumped into it, madly waving his, ten-feet-thick, huge stone-made fists and smashing those three horned serpents.

    The three poor serpents were desperately spurting venom and cold poison gas towards stone. Normally, a slight wisp of their poisonous gas could kill a strong man easily, but on Stone, it waspletely ineffective. The heavy fists of Stone smashed on their bodies continuously, broke their horns and bones, shattered their scales, and crushed all of their internal organs.

    The thundering punches didn¡¯t stop. The three horned serpents lost the power to resist, quickly sank hundreds of feet deep into the ground under Stones punches, like wooden piles driven by a piledriver.

    ¡°What kind of monster is this?!¡± shouted those three Senior Magi. They were still suffering from Treeman¡¯sshes, and hadn¡¯t got a chance to fight back yet, withstanding the attacks only with their extremely strong Senior Magi bodies. At the same time, they watched their serpents being killed brutally by Stone.

    Before their voices faded, a sharp roar caught their ears. A huge tree suddenly burst up. A tens of feet tall, muscr ape leaped high into the air and raised his huge wooden stick, swinging towards the three Senior Magi.

    That huge wooden stick seemed nothing special, but while Ape was waving it, a few natural formed spell symbols suddenly lit up. All of the nearby nts started emitting a bright cyan light; thousands of light streams quickly converged towards the wooden stick.

    After a short while, the originally grey wooden stick turned into a cyan dragon shaped light.

    ¡°Booze! A hundred!¡± Growled Ape, followed by a loud and sonorous dragon-roar. Then the dragon-shaped cyan light heavily hit on the three Senior Magi their bodies.

    The Senior Magus who was running in the front let out a muffled cry; one of his arms had twisted and swelled, and finally exploded into a mass of blood mist, which sprayed hundreds feet far. The wooden stick was so powerful, that even the body of a Senior Magus was burst open by a single hit.

    While the Senior Magus was screaming in both pain and shock, the wooden stick had arrived again and hit his chest, shattering his armour, after which bone-cracking sound came from his body. He flew back and thudded onto the second Senior Magi, then the third one. All three Senior Magi of the ck Water Serpent n were instantly sent flying thousands of feet high in the air, rushing straightly towards the sky, higher and higher, like shooting stars.

    The power of Ape¡¯s hit was incredibly tremendous; the three Senior Magi¡¯ bodies shed the air, burstedrge fire sparkles, then finally fell into the jungle miles away.

    Ji Xiao was badly frightened by this abrupt attack, he screamed out in shock and fled back into the jungle. But soon after he got into the jungle, a skinny arm thrust out from the air, grabbed Ji Xiao¡¯s neck and pressed him hard on the ground.

 Chapter 45 â€“ Push

    Editor note: The term magusriest will be reced with Maguspriest. This change will be implemented in the previous chapters and in theing chapters.

    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 45 - Push

    The jungle of the South Wastnds was vast and boundless; the abundant life force of this jungle generated and nourished powerful creatures like Heng Luo, Stone and Treeman; inevitability, there must be other more powerful and mysterious beings living in this jungle.

    Ji Xiao was pressed hard on the ground by the skinny arm, which nearly broke his neck. He struggled with all of his strength, even made the ground vibrate. However, the skinny arm holded his neck tight and didn¡¯t move even a bit.

    A wisp of ck smoke rose from the ground into the air, a scary figure slowly emerged from the smoke. It was ck and skinny, looked like a human at the first nce, but the six crooked horns on its head clearly showed that it was nothing else than a monster.

    The whole body of this creepy monster was shining with a metallic lustre; its ck skin was tightly attached to its bones and its stomach was hollowed. A head-size ball of green light was shining and floating in his stomach. Within the light, a looming face was visible.

    ck Water Jiao was standing aside, looking stunned at this powerful monster, that had emerged from the ck smoke. Although Ji Xiao was a bit weaker than ck Water Jiao, he still was a powerful Senior Magus. The fact that the skinny monster caught Ji Xiao so easily, made it obvious that this monster was a lot more stronger than him, thought ck Water Jiao.

    ¡°Creature of the jungle, why are you fighting against me? Don¡¯t you know about the powerful ck Water Serpent n?¡± Said ck Water Jiao loudly. In the meanwhile, he bit his own tongue, spat some blood towards the skinny monster, and mumbled a spell.

    ¡°Offerings!¡± A hoarse voice came from the air. Two green mes were zing in the eye sockets of the skinny monster, it stared at ck Water Jiao in the eyes, but didn¡¯t make any sound.

    While ck Water Jiao was perplexed. Another monster came out of the smoke; this one was huge white skeleton and a lot bigger than the skinny monster.

    This skeleton monster was hundreds of feet broad and nearly a hundred feet tall; except white bones, nothing could be seen on its body. Every time it moved, an ear-pearling metal friction sound came from its body. The body shape of this skeleton monster was simr to a tiger or lion, but it had a human-skull-like head, only a lot bigger.

    ¡°Human...... We are following our agreement...... Whoever offer us blood and lives, we fight for them!¡± said the skeleton, while two wisps of smoke were rotating in its eye sockets.

    While the skeleton was talking, a colourful mist-like phantom lizard quickly crawled out of the skeleton¡¯s body and stood on its head, hissing to the Horned Serpent which was coiled next to ck Water Jiao¡¯s feet.

    The horned serpent raised its head and hissed back at the phantom lizard, with its ten feet long ck fork-shaped tongue darted out from time to time.

    ¡°Warriors of the ck Water Serpent n! Kill Ji Xia! Kill our enemy!¡± shouted ck Water Jiao. He was focused on Ji Xia all the time, so had no idea about what had happened in the jungle. He suddenly seemed to have realised something when he saw the two monsters and the phantom lizard, instantly shouted out and gave the attack order.

    Di Luo, Toba and Toao, who were stunned and stood on the metal centipede¡¯s head, suddenly were hit by ck Water Jiao¡¯s voice and realised that they were still on a mission. Di Luo let out a ear-piercing shout, while pointing his finger at Ji Xia.

    Followed by Di Luo¡¯s shout, Toba and Toao raised their weapons in the air, and rushed towards Ji Xia in a lightning speed. They moved so fast that their bodies sliced the air and left a row of after-images behind them. There were only tens of remaining Blood Fang warriors running behind them. However, when facing them, Ji Hao felt like arge troop wasing towards Ji Xia and himself.

    Ji Hao clenched his spear, while he looked at Toba and Toao nervously. Ji Xia pressed his hand on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder and said smilingly: ¡°Hold! Trust your Amma. Hao, your Amma is quite a nicedy, but, once she gets really angry, even I am scared of her!¡±

    A cloud of grey mist gushed out of the jungle, as if to prove what Ji Xia had just said, and enveloped the jungle within the radius of ten miles. Toba and Toao¡¯s movement became muddles as if they were drunk.

    They were only hundreds of feet away from Ji Xia and Ji Hao, they could have rushed up to Ji Xia and Ji Hao within the span of a few breaths. But, after the grey mist appeared, they started to feel like they were running on an endless road. Toba and Toao ran at their highest speed for quite a while, but still were hundreds of feet away from Ji Xia and Ji Hao, who didn¡¯t seem to have moved at all.

    At this moment, countless vague and twisted figures started to emerge from the mist. Every single one of them was giving an iparably evil vibe. Their faces were blurred; no one could clearly see what they looked like; but all of those warriors in the mist had a strange feeling. These scary beings with huge widened eyes, stared at them in simr matter as wolves stared at their preys.

    A few whirlwinds formed in the mist, pulling all tens of Blood Fang warriors inside. A short whileter, the whirlwinds subsided and tens of armours and weapons were left lying on the ground. Those warriors were all gone, without leaving even a single hair.

    Di Luo was dumbfounded by what had happened to his warriors. He cast a few gusts of wind-knifes from his erect eye; the wind-knifes circling around his body and firmly shielded him in the core. However, facing the grey mist and those unbelievably mysterious scary beings, he was at a loss what to do.

    ¡°Maguspriest¡¯s magic? Is this what those Maguspriest¡¯s do?¡± murmured Di Luo with his teeth gnashing; his eyes showed fury and confusion.

    ¡°Granddaddy, where are you? These monsters and ghosts of the jungle... I can¡¯t deal with them... Where are you? Only you can disperse them, then we can kill Ji Xia!¡± ck Water Jiao looked up at the sky, murmured unsettlingly.

    In another deep valley, which was three hundred miles away from the Cold Stream Valley, a Fire Crow with the wingspan of over five hundred feet was quietly floating in the air.

    The Fire Crow was shrouded by a faint fiery light; under its belly, three sharp ws were sparkling brightly. An elderly man wearing leather cloak and a bone helmet was silently standing on the head of the Fire Crow, looking down coldly.

    Different from other scrawny Magusreists in the Fire Crow n, this elderly man was strong and sturdy, even a bit taller than Ji Xia; his height reached over four meters, and he seemed like a giant. Holding in his hand, was a twenty feet long bone cane; the thinnest part of this bone cane had human-leg-size thickness; it didn¡¯t really look like a cane, instead, it was more like a mace, powerful enough to break a city wall.

    A thousand£­feet£­long horned serpent was coiled and floating in the air, spurting poisonous gas towards the Fire Crow. Another elderly man, who attacked Jiang Xue together with ck Water Jiao months ago, was standing on the horned serpent¡¯s head. He stared at the other elderly man standing on the Fire Crow¡¯s head, while his eyes showed a slight trace of fear.

    ¡°Ji Zhuo, never thought you¡¯de here. What are your Fire Crow n doing? Even you showed up in person, protecting Ji Xia. Then why did you let Ji Shu get the position of Holy Land warrior¡¯s leader?¡±

    ¡°That is our n affair; it has nothing to do with you vile bugs!¡± Ji Zhuo sniffed and growled.

    ¡°Go away, or die here. Though it¡¯s not easy to kill you, I¡¯m always willing to try!¡± continued Ji Zhuo.

    While speaking, Ji Zhuo stamped his foot on the Fire Crow¡¯s head. The Fire Crow opened its beak, spew out a thick,va-like stream of gold me from its beak, that set even the sky aze.

 Chapter 46 â€“ Frustration

    Chapter 46 - Frustration

    Inside the jungle, the ck Water Serpent n¡¯s three Senior Magi and their horned serpents were beaten badly by Ape, Treeman, and Stone. Although they were with only three of them, Ape, Treeman, and Stone, have easily gained the upper hand in this fight.

    Ji Xiao was already badly frightened and couldn¡¯t make his mind up, added with being sneak attacked by the skinny monster, he had nowpletely lost his bearing. He was madly swinging his arms and legs, struggling with all his strength; by doing so, he even dug a deep huge hole on the ground. However, no matter how hard he tried, he just couldn¡¯t stand up and break away from the skinny monster¡¯s control, which stayed as still as a rock, grabbing his neck tight.

    Di Luo, Toba and Toao had currently be extremely careful, and wouldn¡¯t dare to rashlyunch an attack. This was the first time that they had encountered such arge scale Maguspriest¡¯s magic, which was cast by a real, powerful, South Wastnd Maguspriest.

    Hundreds of ck Water Serpent n warriors rushed out of the jungle. They were waving their swords and making hissing-like sounds to contact each other.

    The jungle was currently filled with a dense fog, which created an iparably weird atmosphere. Those ck Water Serpent n warriors ran into the fog unpreparedly. Their speed was slowed down, as soon they got into the fog. Their pace became disoriented and their feet heavy; every step was so hard, it seemed as if their feet was glued down.

    Theughter of Qing Yin came from every corner of the jungle. Along with his voice, arrows swished towards those warriors from every direction. Every single arrow hit right on the face of one of those ck Water Serpent n warriors; none of the arrows missing the target. The poison attached on the arrowheads made those elite warriors melt into liquids within the span of few breaths.

    The current situation was extremely unfavourable for the enemies of the ck Water Serpent n. The way this was going, it wouldn¡¯t take too long for them to bepletely annihted.

    ¡°Ji Xia!¡± A mad shout came from the jungle. Ji Mu, who was sent flying by Stone earlier, now walked out of the jungle in big steps, waving his axe. With his body wrapped by a aze gold-red me, he looked as if he was on fire.

    The grey fog around Ji Mu¡¯s body quickly disappeared. The mysterious powers hiding in the fog kept themselves away from Ji Mu in fear. The Fire Crow bloodline, passed through the ancient Golden Fire Crow, was highly harmful to those mysterious beings of the jungle. Therefore, though, they possessed great strength, those mysterious beings wouldn¡¯t dare to attack Ji Mu head on.

    ¡°Mu! What is all this?¡± Ji Xia clenched his spear so tight that the spear even started making a creaking sound. ¡°You ganged up with those monsters; even the archenemy of our Fire Crow n! Only for killing me?¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten? In the South Wastnd, how many ns disappeared in this vast jungle only because they spent too much power to fight against their own people? I don¡¯t need to name a lot, just the Yan Jiao n, which was extremely powerful at that time, they...,¡± Ji Xia¡¯s gentle voice was now filled with confusion and sadness.

    Ji waved his axe in the air and sent a great wave of fire, which sent fire sparks everywhere and split the ground, causing a thousand-feet long crack on the ground, and set the soil and rock inside the crack on fire.

    Tens of arrows darted toward Ji Mu from every direction, however, all of the arrows were burned into wisps of smoke, once they touched the zing fire wrapped around Ji Mu¡¯s body.

    ¡°Save your talk!¡± Ji Mu growled. ¡°The Fire Crow n will only be stronger under the lead of brother Ji Shu! Yan Jiao n? I know about them. They died only because they didn¡¯t have the power great enough to support them!¡±

    ¡°Is Bi Fang n the power you¡¯re talking about?¡± Ji Xia growled harshly. ¡°We are the offsprings of the Gold Fire Crow, the people of the Fire Crow n! Why do we have to give the reign to unreliable outsiders and let them decide our fate?¡±

    Ji Mu stayed silent, approaching Ji Xia step by step. His skin slowly turned transparent, under which, there seemedva to be flowing. The ground he trod through quickly turned intova, dispersing the dense grey fog for miles round.

    Ji Mu walked nearly a mile forward, got close to Ji Xia, then shouted out: ¡°Di Luo, my old friend! Come, let¡¯s finish him together! Brother Ji Shu hurt him badly months ago; he hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. Let¡¯s kill him together, now!¡±

    Pausing a second, Ji Mu¡¯s face twisted, and said with a hideous grin: ¡°I assume that you haven¡¯t met Ji Xia¡¯s woman yet. Kill him, his woman won¡¯t let you down; she must be worth a fortune!¡±

    Ji Xia roared in rage,rge fire fragments spurted out from his body and tens of awakened ¡®magus caves¡¯ started emitting an eye-piercing light. ¡°Mu, I have nothing else to say to you! I will kill you! Now! Here!¡± Ji Xia growled.

    While Ji Xia was growling, Ji Hao dashed out, with his spear held in his hands. At every step forward, blooming-lotus-like mes burst out from the air under his feet. Ji Hao¡¯s speed was many times faster than usual.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Ji Hao let out a great shout. Small fiery light spots were ejected from Ji Hao¡¯s spearhead, hitting on the throats of tens of peak level Novice Magi, and sent them flying one after another. Blood sshed everywhere.

    ¡°Abba! We have nothing to say to these heartless bastards! Since they¡¯ve alreadye, they should leave their lives here!¡± Ji Hao ughtered tens of enemies, then shouted to Ji Xia.

    Intentionally, Ji Hao flew closely past Ji Mu¡¯s body.

    Ji Mu¡¯s pupils rapidly shrunk. He raised the axe and hacked towards Ji Hao subconsciously, while yelled: ¡°Ji Hao! You¡¯re pretty hard to kill!¡±

    The me spurting out from the axe was about to swallow Ji Hao¡¯s body. However, the next moment, a sharp caw came from Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder. Mr.Crow, who was firmly standing on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder, expanded its body suddenly, and smashed his tens-of-feet long w hard on the ax.

    Bang!

    Followed by a huge bang, Ji Mu screamed out and staggered backwards. He couldn¡¯t stand the tremendous power of Mr.Crow.

    At the same moment, the skeleton monster, who was quietly waiting at the side for an opportunity, rushed over. He pressed its huge bone paw on Ji Mu¡¯s body. Ji Mu instantly cried out, and soon, blood mixed with pieces of internal organs, gushed out of his mouth. Although it looked as if the skeleton had only pushed him gently, Ji Mu felt like he was being smashed by tens of huge mountains.

    ¡°Ji... Xia!¡± Ji Mu let out a wail, grabbed a piece of dark-red jade from the bag, wrapped around his waist, and crumbed it. A sharp bird call then came from the jade piece, along with which, Ji Mu¡¯s body transformed into a stream of fiery light and rushed high into the air, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Such a shame!¡± Ji Hao looked at the sky and said, ¡°As a person of the Fire Crow n, he used the treasure of the Bi Fang n to save his own life! What can be more shameless than this?¡±

    Mr.Crow fluffed his feathers and red at the faint fiery light, which was fleeting across the sky. As Ji Hao said, a Fire Crow n member used the life-saving tool made by Bi Fang n Maguspriest, nothing could be more shameless, and could make him more furious than this.

    ck Water Jiao was standing on the horned Serpent¡¯s head and worryingly looked around. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t granddaddye yet? What had happened to him?¡±

    Di Luo, who stood near ck Water Jiao also looked around in distressed. Suddenly, he let out a scream and threw out a sharp gust of cyan wind from his erect eye, rushing towards Ji Xia, along with Toba and Toao.

    ¡°You, the snake-riding barbarian! Let¡¯s kill this guy!¡± While rushing, Di Luoughed hideously and yelled, ¡°I want to see what does his woman look like!¡±

    Ji Hao raised his spear, pierced another tens of ck Water Serpent n warriors to death, then swung the spear towards Di Luo¡¯s heart with his hand behind his back.

 Chapter 47 â€“ Failure

    Chapter 47: Failure

    In the other valley, the Three-Legged Fire Crow was soaring in the air, spewing me, which was as pure as coloured ze, towards the gigantic horned serpent. The great heat of the me melted the mountains thatid aside and burned pieces of the jungle into ashes.

    The horned serpent was currently coiled on the ground£¬emitting a blue light from its horn and fending against the Fire Crow¡¯s me. In the meanwhile, gusts of dark-blue, cold wind blew out from the horned serpent¡¯s mouth, attacking the Fire Crow from every direction.

    The Fire Crow quietly floated in the air with a looming red light emerging from its ck feathers. On the edges of every single feather, a few spell symbols shed and sshed fire sparks, then disappeared quickly. Only with the heat emitted from those feathers, was the Fire Crow able to disperse all of those cold winds.

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    Ji Zhuoughed out loud. He was holding an oddly-shaped shield, made of a beast¡¯s skull, in his left hand and a huge bone cane in his right hand. His body was wrapped in zing me, which made him look like a fiery god; every single move of his produced a monstrous me.

    ¡°ck Water Gui, haha, you¡¯re one of my old friends. Do you remember your Abba and uncle? It was me who killed them!¡± Ji Zhuo waved his bone cane and cast streams of mes randomly, while provoking his enemy.

    The deathly pale face of ck Water Gui had almost turned blue. In his hands, was a ck, short bone cane; and on his skin numerous snake tattoos wriggled as if they were alive. A huge gust of wind blew out from his body, soon after which, arge cloud of dark-blue ice crystals quickly emerged from the air and immediately condensed into several ice walls in front of him.

    Usually, ck Water Gui¡¯s ice walls were iparably firm; even tens of ordinary Senior Magi with theirbined power couldn¡¯t harm even a little bit of his ice walls.

    However, Ji Zhuo was way too powerful. With only a slight hit, Ji Zhuo shattered several tens-of-feet-thick ice walls. Every moment, ck Water Gui released hundreds of ice walls and shielded himself in every direction, however, Ji Zhuo waved his bone cane for a thousand times within the same moment.

    Ice walls were continuously shattering. Ji Zhuo was excited, even starting to roar and curse. Lava-like thick mes started circting through his body, emitting an eye-piercing light and producing an even greater heat. He was stimted by the fight and released all of his power, even his sturdy body swelled bigger.

    Followed by a muffled bang, the huge bone cane broke through tens of ice walls and directly hit ck Water Gui¡¯s chest.

    Instantly, Gui let out a howl. His scrawny body was sent flying and his chest was hollowed. His pale skin quickly turned red, and wisps ofva gushed out from every one of his pores.

    ¡°Hah, ck Water, you...¡± Ji Zhuo raised the bone cane andughed proudly. But in the next moment, hisughter suddenly stopped and his expression changed; his body intensely shook and he staggered a few steps back.

    With a tiny swishing sound, a ck, jade knife, which was only as thick as a bean and as long as a finger, rapidly rose high into the air, transforming into a beam of ck light, and flew back to ck Water Gui¡¯s hand. Just now, the jade knife had pierced the Ji Zhuo¡¯s left ankle. A ck line rose from his left ankle towards his thigh; where it passed, the me wrapping Ji Zhuo¡¯s body quickly subsided; a thickyer of ice appeared on his left leg, recing the me.

    ¡°This again!¡± Ji Zhuo mumbled annoyingly. ¡°You neverunched a frontal attack, you bastard! I hate you vile bugs! One day, I¡¯ll destroy you all!¡±

    ck Water Gui grinned wanly, grabbed the jade knife, and let out a sharp roar. Following his voice, the horned serpent, which was fighting against the Fire Crow, turned around and dashed up to Gui, carrying him on its head and fleeing towards the deep jungle at its highest speed.

    The Three-Legged Fire Crow cawed sharply, attempting to chase them. Ji Zhuo sat down on the ground, gasping, and said feebly,¡°Don¡¯t bother... That old bastard was injured quite seriously. He won¡¯t be able toe out and make trouble for quite a while... My old friend, haven¡¯t you realised that I too am badly hurt?¡±

    Ji Zhuo patted his frozen thigh and said with a weird smile on his face, ¡°I¡¯m badly injured and can¡¯t make it back to the Gold ck Mountain. The nearest Fire Crow n territory is the Cold Stream Valley; I¡¯m going there to take a rest!¡±

    Ji Zhuo then let out a caw-like shout and hopped onto the Fire Crow¡¯s head. The Fire Crow pped its enormous wings and rushed high into the air, leaving a beam of fiery light behind it. It then hovered around, diving towards Cold Stream Valley.

    In the Cold Stream Valley, Toao threw a punch toward Ji Hao¡¯s spear, which was about to pierce Di Luo¡¯s back. The spear shook intensely, and nearly broke from the great power hidden in Toao¡¯s punch. Ji Hao¡¯s arms quivered, and he quickly retreated inrge strides.

    With his current power, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t hold off the strength of a Senior Magi yet. A slight punch from Toao nearly ruptured his internal organs. A stream of blood gushed out from his throat, and he couldn¡¯t help but to spit out a wisp of blood.

    In his lower belly, the multicoloured me was quietly zing. Part of the Senior Magi blood released from Ji Kui¡¯s magic-seal while Ji Hao was in aa, was now quickly turning into beams of multicoloured light and being absorbed by Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Soon, Ji Hao¡¯s internal wounds were healed by the multicoloured light. He took a deep breath, stretching his neck and cracking his bone joints. His strength had just improved ¡®ten thousand stones¡¯ after being nourished by the Senior Magi Blood.

    ¡°Break!¡± Ji Hao didn¡¯t risk fighting against Toba and Toao closely. He hid in the dense fog and locked his hands together; he gathered natural power and sent it towards them.

    At this moment, Ji Xia was surrounded by Di Luo, Toba and Toao, in addition to ck Water Jiao and his serpent. The four of themunched their attacks towards Ji Xia simultaneously. Punches, daggers, wind-knifes, poisoned gas, and cold air; all kinds of attacks were thrown at Ji Xia, hitting his body like drops in a rainstorm. Within the span of a few breaths, Ji Xia was beaten ck and blue.

    However, a sphere of white-cyan light slowly rose from Ji Xia¡¯s head. Within the light, the Mu Sheng Pearl, Qing Fu¡¯s inherited Magus Treasure, appeared and quickly released arge amount of life force energy, which was then absorbed by Ji Xia¡¯s body and started to heal him. With the energy released by the Mu Sheng Pearl and the strong life force of a powerful Senior Magus, Ji Xia¡¯s wounds quickly healed. All of the attacks casted by the four people and horned serpent seemed to have failed to cause any harm to Ji Xia.

    Once Ji Xia was healed, Ji Hao rushed over, along with the vast power of the ¡®Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words.¡¯ Followed by the rumbling of thunder, tens of fist-thick lightning bolts abruptly fell on the four people¡¯s heads.

    Besiegement from the four people was interrupted by the lightning. Di Luo fled backward, frightened; but once he turned around, he noticed a skeleton monster standing right in front of him. The skeleton gave a horrible grin and pressed Di Luo on the ground with its huge bone paw.

    Under the skeleton¡¯s paw, all of Di Luo¡¯s bones started creaking. He was then sent flying by the skeleton and hit arge tree nearly a mile away, falling unconscious.

    Toba and Toao instantly stopped attacking Ji Xia, turned around, and rushed toward Di Luo.

    ck Water Jiao showed hesitation, and took a few steps back subconsciously. By then, he was the only one left to deal with Ji Xia.

    A sharp caw came from the jungle farther away. ck Water Jiao¡¯s face suddenly turned deathly pale when he heard the caw. ¡°Did Granddaddy lose? To whom? Whom!? Retreat! Retreat! This is a trap! Damn Ji Mu! How dare you lie to me!¡± yelled ck Water Jiao.

    ck Water Jiao then jumped onto the serpent¡¯s head and tried to flee; however, before he could make it into the jungle, three ck ¡®thorns of life and death¡¯ shed across the dense fog,and pierced through the bodies of ck Water Jiao and his horned serpent. ck Water Jiao let out a great howl, and his face turned dark immediately.

    ¡°Re..re..retreat!¡± He screamed out of panic, and then ran into the jungle with the hundreds of remaining ck Water Serpent warriors.

    By now, a well-nned ambush had failedpletely. Ji Hao shouted, chasing into the jungle under the cover of Mr.Crow.

 Chapter 48 â€“ Punishment

    Chapter 48: Punishment

    Late at night, bonfires were zing in the Cold Stream Valley.

    Qing Fu, holding a gpole made of white bones, with long, white streamers tied onto it, lithely walked around Cold Stream Valley like a fairy who only appeared during the night. She was waving the gpole and whispering an ancient, mysterious spell, sending those mysterious beings of the jungle back to where they came from.

    The skinny ck monster and white skeleton monster, both the strongest amongst the mysterious beings, were mumbling something. They had consumed the blood of two gigantic beasts; they walked with satisfaction into the fog and disappeared slowly.

    Gusts of whirlwinds blew in every direction. Murmurs resounded through the air. The mad ughter that urred in Cold Stream Valley tonight, stimted the nearby mysterious beings who had yet to calm down from themotion.

    Upon a zing bonfire, three, near hundred-foot-long, skinned horned serpents were being grilled. The pure white serpent meat sizzled;rge drops of fat fell continuously into the mes, emitting an extremely attractive scent.

    Ji Hao happily sat beside the bonfire, gobbling a huge piece of serpent meat in his hands.

    Stone was sitting quietly next to Ji Hao. Every time Ji Hao finished a piece of snake meat, he crushed the bone for Ji Hao. Once the bone was crushed, glittering, translucent marrow seeped out, along with a thick scent. Ji Hao then opened his mouth, caught the falling marrow, which contained great life force energy and internal power, and swallowed it.

    In Ji Hao¡¯s lower abdomen, the multicoloured me temporarily stopped transforming the Senior Magi blood; instead, it was working hard to transform the power and energy contained within the serpents¡¯ bodies. All three of the horned serpents were as powerful as an ordinary Senior Magus; their muscles and blood containedrge amounts of power, which was highly beneficial to Ji Hao.

    After finishing another portion of serpent meat, Ji Hao stood up, stretched his body and slowly performed a martial arts routine, as if no one else was present there.

    Multicoloured light beams were circting through his body simultaneously with a great heat. Ji Hao felt extremely hot, and sweat continuously poured down his body. After absorbing part of the power contained within the serpent¡¯s body, his physical strength was further improved. His joints cracked while he moved and made a subtle metal-ttering-like sound.

    ¡°Stone, keep an eye on this serpent meat for me. This is an award from Granddaddy, and I won¡¯t waste even a little bit of it!¡± said Ji Hao while delightfully looking at the serpents meat. He only needed two days to swallow all of the meat and absorb the power contained within them. By that time, his power will have definitely improved to another degree.

    Stone responded with a muffled voice, turning his huge stone head to survey the area. It seemed as though, no matter who came near this meat, he would send that person flying.

    Near another bonfire, Ji Zhuo sat on the ground and leaned against a giant stone, one of his legs was covered in a thickyer of ice. He narrowed his eyes, staring at Ji Xiao who kneeled in front of him and looked as if he wouldn¡¯t dare to move even a little bit. Ji Zhuo was fiddling with a piece of gold, which was found in the stream. In Ji Zhuo¡¯s hands, the hard piece of gold quickly changed forms, as though it was piece of y.

    ¡°Xiao, regarding bloodline, the ancestor of your cousin was my fifth brother.¡± After a period of silence, Ji Zhuo said in a low voice, ¡°Considering this, we are close rtives.¡±

    Ji Xiao knelt on the ground, trembling, and was dripping with perspiration.

    ¡°That little brother of mine, Xiao Wu, do you know how he died?¡± Ji Zhuo looked up to the starry sky and continued, ¡°It was six-hundred years ago, to save a mine that was producing fire copper, my brother fought against five thousand ck Water Serpent n warriors together with three hundred of our nsmen. He killed eight hundred and fifty of the enemies, exhausted himself and was killed in the end.¡±

    While speaking, Ji Zhuo suddenly threw the piece of gold towards Ji Xiao¡¯s head. The head of a Senior Magus was very hard. The gold lump was smashed t onto his head, almost enveloping Ji Xiao¡¯s entire head.

    ¡°Those ck Water Serpent nsmen chopped Xiao Wu¡¯s head off, turned it into a mug and even now, it is still ced on the altar of their ancestral temple!¡± Ji Zhuo angrily growled in a low voice, mes shing across his pupils. ¡°Xiao Wu is one of your direct ancestors, his head is still ced on the altar of the ck Water Serpent n¡¯s ancestral temple, and you, you colluded with those vile snakes and attacked your own nsmen!¡±

    Ji Hao, having already filled his stomach with serpent meat, slowly walked over and stood beside Ji Zhuo with arms crossed around his chest, and coldly stared down at Ji Xiao.

    Ji Xiao nced at Ji Hao, plucked the t gold piece from his head, and shouted hoarsely, ¡°but Ji Hao killed Hu! My only son! Hu!¡±

    ¡°Hu wanted to kill me! I swear to the ancestors¡¯ souls; Hu, Feng, and Shui, the three of them colluded with Jiang Xue and tried to kill me. Uncle Xiao, do I look like an idiot who just waits for others to chop my head off when someone tries to kill me?¡± Ji Hao looked at Ji Xiao, who was reddening, half in shame and half in rage.

    Ji Xiao opened his mouth but didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°You knew Hu was going to kill me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Ji Hao continued with a calm face.

    Ji Xiao stayed silent, however, his distorted face showed that Ji Hao was telling the truth.

    ¡°Grandaddy, Uncle Xiao knew about the fact that Hu colluded with outsiders and attempted to kill me, but he didn¡¯t stop his own son. I killed Hu in self defense; he then colluded with the archenemy of our Fire Crow n and tried to kill me, Abba, and Amma. What did the Bi Fang n give him for this?¡± Ji Hao continued while staring at the pale, darkened face of Ji Xiao.

    Ji Zhuo took a deep breath, grabbed a stone from the ground and hit Ji Xiao¡¯s head, yelling, ¡°what did the Bi Fang n give you for this?¡±

    The stone shattered into dust on Ji Xiao¡¯s head. Ji Xiao then murmured, ¡°Once we kill brother Xia, the ck Water Serpent n will release Jiang Xue. Ji Mu¡¯s son will marry Jiang Xue instead of Ji Wu, and one of Jiang Yao¡¯s sisters will be my wife and bear my children.¡±

    ¡°Ji Shu has already turned himself into a dog of the Bi Fang n, and you¡¯re nning to get a Bi Fang n woman as your wife! Then from now on, should the Bi Fang n rule the Holy Land of our Fire Crow n, or should it be our own nsmen?¡± Said Ji Hao whileughing mockingly.

    Both Ji Zhuo and Ji Xiao didn¡¯t say anything. Ji Hao looked at Ji Xiao and continued slowly, ¡°You colluded with outsiders and betrayed our own nsman. Uncle Xiao, you shall die for your mistakes.¡±

    Ji Xiao quivered intensely, then madly jumped up from the ground, pointing his finger at Ji Hao and yelled, ¡°What did you say? Little bastard, what qualification do you have to decide whether I should die or not? Are you one of the elder magi? Are you one of the Maguspriests? How did Ji Xia educate you?¡±

    All of Ji Xiao¡¯s awakened magus acupoints were blocked by Qing Fu with the ¡®thorns of life and death¡¯ right after he was captured. Qing Fu also reduced his physical strength with a special drug, therefore, Ji Xiao was now not any different from ordinary nsmen.

    Ji Hao threw a punch to Ji Xiao¡¯s face, easily knocking him down, grabbed his neck, and walked towards the deep valley.

    ¡°Grandaddy, am I right? No matter why Uncle Xiao did all of this, he should die for his sins. So, he has to die. After all, we have to follow our ancestors¡¯ rules!¡± said Ji Hao with a cold voice as he walked.

    Ji Xia stood up quickly beside the bonfire, attempting to stop Ji Hao¡ªhe still thought about the friendship between Ji Xiao and himself, and he can not bear to kill Ji Xiao like this. After all, Ji Xiao was a powerful Senior Magus. In the Southern Wastnd, any Senior Magus was an extremely valuable force.

    However, Qing Fu appeared in front of Ji Xia, opened her arms and stopped him.

    Ji Xia was going to say something, but Ji Zhuo grabbed him, pulling him down to his seat.

    ¡°He did the wrong thing, so he has to bear the punishment. Xia, you¡¯re a good brother and a goodmander, however, you¡¯ll never make a good n leader!¡± said Ji Zhuo.

    ¡°This kid, Hao, is much better than you!¡±

 Chapter 49 â€“ Interrogation

    Note: Magus Monarch has been reced by Magus King and spell names are written within [] rather than ¡®¡¯.

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 49: Interrogation

    At the end of the valley, Ji Hao forced Ji Xiao to face the Gold ck Mountains and kneel.

    Ji Xiao tried to struggle and resist a few times, however, his magus acupoint were sealed and his physical strength was reduced by Qing Fu¡¯s drug; he could never break away from Ji Hao¡¯s control. He knelt down facing the ck Gold mountains, ten thousand miles away. His emotions stirred, he howled towards the sky in shame and anger

    ¡°Uncle Xiao, save the scream, it won¡¯t help you¡± said Ji Hao, fiddling with a dagger, made of blood-jade. His fingers flicked rapidly and the dagger rotated quickly between his fingers; a circle of blood-red shadow appeared, which shone under the starlight.

    ¡°Since Grandpa Ji Zhuo is here, no one can save you. Both you and I know about his temper. Uncle Jie¡¯s head was chopped off by Grandpa Ji Zhuo himself, when Jie fled from the battle against the ck Water Serpent n.¡± Ji Hao patted Ji Xiao¡¯s shoulder and said in an honest tone, ¡°the mistake you made is way more serious than fleeing from a battle.¡±

    Ji Xiao gasped, and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Hao, all this was because of Hu. Why did you kill him? Indeed, he tried to kill you...but couldn¡¯t you just wound him and...warn him? Why did you have to kill him?¡±

    ¡°Because he didn¡¯t show any mercy when he tried to kill me¡± said Ji Hao coldly, while staring at Ji Xiao with a mocking smile on the corners of his mouth. ¡°My dear uncle, haven¡¯t you realised? The issue between you and me is not because of Hu. In fact, Hu¡¯s death was only an excuse that you gave to yourself. You¡¯re young and strong, as long as you get yourself a couple more wives, you can have even a hundred sons.¡±

    ¡°The biggest issue between you and me is Ji Shu and Jiang Yao, who is supporting Ji Shu, and the entire Bi Fang n, who is supporting Jiang Yao!¡± Ji Hao looked into Ji Xiao¡¯s faltering eyes and said word by word, ¡°in the name of our ancestors¡¯ souls, you should examine your own conscience and see if I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±

    Both of Ji Xiao¡¯s arms were pushing against the ground and supporting his body,rge amounts of sweat dripped down his forehead in streams. He breathed heavily and trembled intensely.

    ¡°I...Ji Shu...¡± Ji Xiao¡¯s eyeballs slowly rotated in his eye sockets, losing focus. His healthy face was now deathly pale and darkened.

    ¡°Zhe!¡±

    Ji Hao whispered the [Nine Secret Words] and locked his fingers together, then gently pressed his finger onto the area between Ji Xiao¡¯s eyebrows. Ji Hao¡¯s pupils changed to a golden-red colour; nine spell symbols slowly rotated around both of his pupils. An oddly powerful force capable of soul control was sent from Ji Hao¡¯s pupils deep into Ji Xiao¡¯s eyes.

    Most of the Senior Magi in the Southern Wastnd neglected cultivating their souls. On the contrary, Maguspriests who concentrated on the practice of all kinds of magic sorceries, have always worked hard to nourish their souls through special and mystical methods; by doing so, they could slowly increase their spiritual power and use it to cast all kinds of magic sorceries. Maguspriests capable ofmunicating with gods, ghosts, and other mysterious beings, could only slowly improve their souls with all of their efforts; not to mention Senior Magi like Ji Xiao, who had never even attempted to improve the power of his soul. Although Ji Xiao also has a rtively powerful soul, the power of his soul was only nourished by his own Senior Magus blood, thus he could only rely on his strengthened body. The level of his soul and spiritual power were no better than the soul and spiritual power of three-year-old Ji Hao.

    At this time, Ji Xiao was already hopeless; the power of his soul scattered, which allowed Ji Hao to easily take control of his mind.

    ¡°Uncle, the mistake you made is unforgivable. You have to die. Why don¡¯t you tell me what you know before that? Why must Ji Shu take the position ofmander from my Abba? What is he nning? Just tell me everything you know!¡±

    Ji Xiao slightly quivered, eyes staring without focus. Following the soft voice of Ji Hao, he slowly opened his mouth.

    Ji Hao controlled Ji Xiao¡¯s soul carefully, digging out all the secrets buried within Ji Xiao¡¯s heart. Gradually, Ji Hao¡¯s facial expression turned strange. Did Ji Shu try everything to get the position ofmander for this? thought Ji Hao.

    ¡°No wonder Ji Mu knew those ve dealers before. They really are old friends. Damn Ji Shu, you surely found yourself a good way to earn a fortune!¡±

    Although the Fire Crow n had already be an auxiliary n of the Bi Fang n, due to the absence of powerful high-level Magi, such as Magus Kings for thousands of years, the firm foundation of the Fire Crow n was still there. With arge number of branch ns and vast territory for hundreds of thousands of miles around, the Fire Crow n was still a very powerful and thriving n in the Southern Wastnd.

    Surrounding the Holy Land in the Gold ck Mountains were thousands of branch ns of the Fire Crow n. The poption of the smallest amongst these branch ns was over a hundred thousand; and within this, there were at least eight to ten Senior Magi within one hundred thousand warriors.

    As for branch ns withrge poptions, for example Ji Shu¡¯s n, had over a million people and hundreds of Senior Magi.

    After Ji Shu became the leader of the Holy Land warriors, with the exception of Elder Magi and Maguspriests, all of the warriors, including Senior Magi, Junior Magi and Novice Magi, had to follow Ji Shu¡¯s lead and do whatever he says.

    Long ago, Ji Shu started to secretly work with ve dealers, capturing and selling many people from smaller ns. By now, with Ji Shu¡¯s leadership and the support gained from a few Elder Magi and Maguspriests in the Holy Land, allowed his small-scale ve trade to quickly expand.

    Before, when Ji Xia and other former leaders held the highest power within the n, the Fire Crow n had always been lenient towards the small ns of the Southern Wastnd. As long as those ns were willing to pay a certain amount of taxes, they would be under the protection of the Fire Crow n.

    However, as Ji Shu nned, those taxes were not even worth mentioning. All the Fire Crow n¡¯s auxiliary ns would be his ve suppliers and continuously supply ves to him.

    ording to Ji Xiao, Ji Shu would even choose to start a war if he couldn¡¯t get the number of ves he wanted. He would not only fight against the archenemy, ck Water Serpent n, but would also attack the small ns which bordered the Fire Crow n and had no enmity with the Fire Crow n. These small ns would all be Ji Shu¡¯s prey.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to set the entire Southern Wastnd into turmoil.¡± Ji Hao finished his interrogation and asked, ¡°How dare he even n this? Only with the support of Jiang Bo? Is Jiang Bo even powerful enough to withstand the repercussions?¡±

    Ji Xiao smiled bitterly, shook his head, and kept quiet.

    Although Ji Xiao colluded with Ji Shu a long time ago, he was neither from Ji Shu¡¯s n nor a close rtive; how could Ji Shu trust him and let him know all of his most important secrets?

    ¡°Goodbye then, my uncle!¡± Ji Hao raised the dagger and said, ¡°By the way, your Senior Magus blood won¡¯t be wasted, not even a little bit. My Abba and Amma need it to recover.¡±

    After eating a portion of horned serpent meat, Ji Hao¡¯s physical strength had vastly improved.

    He injected all of his internal power into the jade dagger.

    A faint light quietly shed through the air. When the light faded, Ji Hao had already thrown nearly a thousand stabs towards Ji Xiao¡¯s chest, finally cutting open his chest and piercing into his heart.

    Ji Xiao, whose soul was still under Ji Hao¡¯s control, let out an ashen smile. A golden-red me was zing in his heart, drawing all of his power and blood inwards, which then condensed into a sphere of golden-red Senior Magi blood, containing all of Ji Xiao¡¯s power and life force, and slowly seeped out of his heart through the cut.

    ¡°Old man! Now I have the Senior Magus blood from Ji Xiao, can I give the [Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell] to my Abba and Amma?¡± In his own overcast spiritual space, Ji Hao shouted to the air.

    A dense fog started circting, slowly condensing into a vague figure, who was looking down at Ji Hao.

 Chapter 50 â€“ Aftermath

    Chapter 50: Aftermath

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Followed by a great roar, a six-foot-long sword, which was seized from a ck Water Serpent n Senior Magi, shed across the air along with a beam of cold light, separating a gigantic tree trunk from its roots. Ji Hao leapt high in the air and threw a heavy punch onto the tree trunk; the over two-hundred-feet-tall tree slowly fell down.

    Tens of ves rushed over, chopping all the branches off with axes and knives, and stripping off all of the tree bark. Then the four-tusk mammoth, which waited on the side, rolled up the stripped tree trunk with its long snout, carried it to a mine hole under the cliff, and put it down in front of the entrance forter use.

    ¡°You have to produce another two multicoloured mes in order to give the [Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell] to your parents.¡±

    Ji Hao let out a sigh, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and waved the long sword towards another gigantic tree.

    Ji Hao has been wanting to give the [Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell] to his parents for over half a month. Ever since he gained all of Ji Xiao¡¯s Senior Magus blood a couple of days ago, he wanted to give the magic spell to them even more.

    However, his n fell through after listening to the mysterious man¡¯s words. To practise the [Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell] required a multicoloured me, identical to the one in Ji Hao¡¯s lower abdomen, as a trigger. The mysterious man only had one spare multicoloured me, which was already given to Ji Hao. Unless Ji Hao could improve his practice on the [Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell] to the peak level and produce other multicoloured mes with his own me, he could never impart this powerful and magical spell to any other person.

    As for the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words], which was created by Ji Hao in his previous life, it waspletely different from all other kinds of magic sorceries that the Southern Wastnd Magi practiced in.

    Ji Hao had no idea about how to clearly exin the origination of the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] to his parents. When he was a little boy, he tried to discuss the magical power of the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] with Qing Fu. However, Qing Fu couldn¡¯t even understand the [unity of heaven and human], which was the most basic theory of the Mantra Dan.

    Therefore, he couldn¡¯t impart the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] to his parents. The Southern Wastnd Magi and Maguspriests had their own knowledge system and practice methods.

    ¡°So, I have to practice harder. To live well in this Southern Wastnd, I need to be stronger and more powerful!¡± murmured Ji Hao in his mind.

    He couldn¡¯t improve the powers of Ji Xia and Qing Fu with his magic spells, instead, he could only improve himself as much as possible!

    Ji Xiao¡¯s Senior Magus blood was absorbed by Ji Hao¡¯s body. A human-head-sized sphere of Senior Magi blood floated above the multicoloured me in Ji Hao¡¯s lower abdomen; powerful beams of multicoloured lights were continuously circting in Ji Hao¡¯s body and improving his physical strength.

    Ji Hao suppressed the desire for advancement, keeping his bloodline¡¯s power from bursting out, and only concentrated on improving his physical strength.

    He took a deep breath and slowly triggered his internal power. A strand of extremely pure internal power circted through the muscles and blood vessels in Ji Hao¡¯s arm and infused into the sword in his hand. Along with a sharp swishing sound, an blinding light shed along the sword edge. Ji Hao held his breath and swung the sword, another huge tree, which took five people to wrap their arms around it, was cut into two. With only a slight kick from Ji Hao, the tree trunk slowly fell down with a creaky noise.

    Loud bird calls came from the sky. Tens of Windstorm Rocs[1] were pping their wings and diving down from the sky.

    Standing on the backs of those Windstorm Rocs, were a squad of armed Fire Crow n warriors; hanging from their ws, were huge cages woven from vines, filled with young and strong ves.

    Ji Ying, Ji Lang, and Ji Bao stood on the ground, waving and shouting towards those Windstorm Rocs, directing them towards thending spots. Those gigantic birds gently put the cages down, then slowlynded on the ground.

    Another batch of Fire Crow n warriors, who were waiting nearby, rushed over, ripped the cages open and drove the ves out. A few especially strong and unruly ves started yelling and tried to resist as soon they got out of the cages. Tens of long spears instantly hit their bodies, knocking them down onto the ground, whilst they ceaselessly struggled, trembled, and cried.

    ¡°Ho! Ho!¡±

    Outside of the Cold Stream Valley, over a hundred Fire Crow n warriors were riding all kinds of contracted beasts and swept past the entrance of the valley.

    The troop leader held a long spear, with a one-foot-square g tied on it, which fluttered in the wind. Painted on that g was the totem of the Fire Crow n¡¯s Three-Legged Golden Fire Crow. On both sides of the valley, over two-hundred-feet-tall walls were built.

    In contrast to the old wall, which was built with logs and mud days ago, these two new walls were built with gigantic stones; andva was poured into the gaps between the stones,bining the stones into one. The defensive function of these two new walls were ten times better than the old walls made of logs and mud.

    The walls were thickly dotted with Fire Crow n warriors. By now, the number of elite warriors who were guarding the valley on the walls was over three-thousand.

    ¡°Ting, ting...¡±

    Metal striking sounds continuously sounded from one of the caves. A great me spurted out of the cave, burning all of the nts within the circumference of hundreds of miles into ashes.

    A workshop was built in one of the caves by hundreds of Fire Crow n warriors. Large amounts of metallic materials were transported to the Cold Stream Valley from nearby branch ns. In the workshop, Fire Crow n craftsmen were busy forging all kinds of tools. Heavy swords and axes for lumbering; hammers and crooked chisels for opening mineshafts; as well as other tools in need. All of those tools were continuously forged during the past couple of days.

    In the past, Cold Stream Valley only had a few thousands old or weak ves sent from the Springs Mountain; however, within these past couple of days, thirty thousand strong ves were sent to the valley from every nearby branch n.

    Under the cliff on the north side of the valley, twenty mineshafts were opened in a line. ves were mining while loudly singing a work song.

    Each of those stripped logs were cut into three pieces, sent into the mineshaft, and used to support the roofs of the shaft. Baskets of soil and rock mixed with arge amount of gold and jade pieces were being sent out of the mineshafts.

    The weak and old ves gathered beside the Cold Stream, carefully picking the gold and jade pieces out.

    This mine under the Cold Stream Valley was extremely rich and rare. Within every basket, only forty percent wasposed of rocks and soil, the rest were pieces of gold and jade. The smallest piece amongst them was as big as a human fist.

    In past few days, two small mountains of gold and jade pieces were piled up in the Cold Stream Valley. The gold mountain was twenty feet tall and over two hundred feet in diameter, while the jade mountain was tens of feet tall and over a hundred feet in diameter.

    Under the sun¡¯s rays, the pieces of gold and jade were shining and illuminating each other. Ji Zhuo, who was sitting on a big stone and supervising the mining work, smiled from ear to ear with a mouthful of glistening, white teeth. From time to time, he unted his frozen leg to the nearby nsmen.

    Due to Ji Zhuo¡¯s presence, the allied force of Blood Fang and ck Water Serpent n was destroyed. By now, all the Maguspriests and Elder Magi in the Holy Land had clearly been informed of the amazing resources of the Cold Stream Valley mine, especially the discovery of Fire Essence Crystal.

    Such a rich mine, its importance was obvious.

    Ji Shu had been strangely cooperative during these past couple of days. He not only transferred arge number of elite warriors to the Cold Stream Valley to join Ji Xia¡¯s troops and guard the valley, he also quickly sent the ves, craftsmen and all kinds of necessary materials from the nearest branch n.

    Ji Xia calmly epted Ji Shu¡¯s goodwill, and didn¡¯t let those elders know about the fact that Ji Mu colluded with the ck Water Serpent n and tried to kill him.

    In Ji Xia¡¯s mind, the n was always the top priority.

    ¡°Abba was right...whatever Ji Mu did could bepletely irrelevant to Ji Shu. We can never defeat Ji Shu by letting everyone know about what Ji Mu did. He only needs to heartlessly kill Ji Mu, and easily me everything on him.¡±

    ¡°Rather than this, why don¡¯t we just keep silent for a while and get ourselves some actual benefits,¡± thought Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao gasped, turning around to look at the Cold Stream Valley.

    Presently, Cold Stream Valley was guarded by twenty thousand elite warriors who came from every branch n, and ten thousand ves were working hard in the mines. This valley had already be the Fire Crow n¡¯s most powerful stronghold.

    While smiling, Ji Hao swung the sword backwards, cutting another gigantic tree into two.

    Thousands of miles away, inside the deep jungle, Jiang Yao stood on the head of a Bi Fang Bird and slowly descended from the air. Her beautiful face was as twisted as a ghost.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    [1]Roc: Mythical bird of prey, that possesses enormous size and strength.

 Chapter 51 â€“ Collusion

    Chapter 51: Collusion

    In a deep valley, a smelter around ten feet in radius, was spewing a great me.

    With a metal-ttering-like noise, a three-meter tall, sturdy man, who was tied up by chains and shackles, was being dragged towards the smelter by two Jia n warriors.

    Every time the man struggled, blinding lightning bolts shed and darted out from the chains that wrapped around his body.

    Followed by an electricity-like sound, the powerful lightning struck the sturdy man¡¯s body, making his hair stand up and body twitch intensely. ¡°Monsters! You monsters! Fight against me like a real man! Do you dare! Do you even dare!¡± the man roared in rage. He was so angry that he even went hysterical.

    ¡°I like this guy!¡± A nearly four-meter-tall Jia n warrior quickly walked over. He was wearing heavy armour, as solid as a fort; however, he didn¡¯t make any noticeable sound while walking. He raised a bull-horn-shaped heavy axe, neatly hit the back of the chained man¡¯s head, and knocked him unconscious.

    ¡°Look how powerful he is! Look how tall and sturdy he is! Haha! He¡¯s as energetic as a mad bull! He has got to be worth a fortune!¡± The Jia n warrior waved his axe and boasted proudly to others standing around.

    Nearly a thousand Jia n warriors were gathered in the huge valley, sitting or hunkering on rocks. Each of them had four eyes, which were shining with cold lights. All of those Jia n warriorsughed out loud when they heard their fellow nsman.

    Two other Jia n warriors dragged the unconscious man to the smelter. A short man¡ªwith the height of five feet, whose bulging mouth resembled arge ape, and red-speckled skin exhibited a strange, light-green colour¡ªstood beside the smelter and chuckled creepily. He pulled a searing iron rod out of the smelter and branded the area between the chained man¡¯s eyebrows.

    Spell symbols lit up on the surface of the searing iron rod. The unconscious man suddenly woke up in pain and started howling. He struggled with all of his strength, however, the iron rod remained still, as if it was rooted in his skull. After quite a while, the searing iron finally left his skin.

    A palm-sized, blood-red brand was burned onto the chained man¡¯s forehead¡ªa tower reaching towards the sky, with an open, blood-red eye floating above it.

    Along with a sizzling sound, countless tiny, blood-red lines rapidly spread out from the vertical eye and pierced into the chained man¡¯s bones, muscles, and internal organs. The chained man started quivering violently, streams of cold sweat pouring down his body.

    The blood-red lines, which radiated a vile and evil atmosphere, slowly disappeared after drilling into the man¡¯s skull, taking full control of his body and mind. By now, the chained man had lost the power to resist; he was dragged away by two Jia n warriors and thrown aside as if he were a bag of garbage.

    Another chained man, who was also struggling hard, was dragged up to the smelter by Jia n warriors and branded on the forehead by the evil, chuckling man.

    The sizzling sound didn¡¯t stop. Hundreds of Southern Wastnd warriors were branded by the seal of disgrace and turned into ves against their own wills.

    A long and beautiful bird song came from the sky. A Bi Fang bird with the wingspan of over two hundred feet, gracefully descended from the sky; it gently grabbed a sharp rock with a single talon. The bird slowly folded its wings, elegantly lowering its body down.

    Jiang Yao slowly walked down from the bird¡¯s back. Two tall and muscr Jia n women walked up to her, throwing a disdainful nce at her, who was much shorter than themselves, and mumbled in a deep voice, ¡°Follow us. The leader has been expecting you for quite a while.¡±

    Jiang Yao followed them, walking towards the centre of the valley. After a bit of walking, a gorgeous tent built under the cliff appeared within their sights.

    Tens of well-dressed menzily stood outside the tent, rxedly, chatting, andughing in low voices. Each of these men had a vertical eye located in between their eyebrows; wind, frost, lightning, and other supernatural visions shed across their pupils.

    These men, noticing Jiang Yao nearing, instantly straightened their bodies and assumed serious faces, but they couldn¡¯t help but to stare up and down at Jiang Yao¡¯s body. A few even started swallowing saliva; their lust and greed werepletely obvious.

    Jiang Yao threw a scornful, sideways nce towards these men, and slowly walked into the tent, as if she were a resplendent queen.

    The tent seemed only thirty feet in diameter from the outside, however, if seen from within, the inner space of this tent could amodate over a thousand people and host a party for them at the same time. The floor was covered with thick and soft, white carpet; exquisitely crafted knives, swords, and shields were hung as wall decorations; and tens of extremely exquisite andplete, gold and jade-iid armours were ced in the corners of the tent.

    Di Luo, who had previously lost an eye, and had one arm severed by Ji Hao during the chase a few of nights ago, embarrassingly stood in the tent. Lazily sitting on a huge, golden chair beside him, was a middle-aged man who looked very simr to Di Luo, but with a huge scar on his face.

    ¡°Di Sha, you didn¡¯t fulfill your promise!¡± Jiang Yao walked into the tent, looking at the middle-aged man with a sneer on her face and said, ¡°If I knew you people were so useless, I would have given up on you and cooperated with yourpetitors.¡±

    Di Sha, the middle-aged man, slightly waved his hand and slowly said, ¡°Dear respectable Maguspriestess, let¡¯s cut the crap. In the Southern Wastnd, we, the Blood Fang, are not only the most powerful group, but we also have the best background with the strongest power supporting us.¡±

    ¡°You have no choice. To get what you want, you, and the whoever standing behind you, can only cooperate with us¡± Di Sha shrugged and said calmly.

    The vertical eye on Di Sha¡¯s forehead suddenly opened, radiating an eddy of darkness. The light emitted from hundreds of tallow candles dimmed instantly, and the tent was soon filled with darkness. An evil power enveloped the entire inner tent space, emanating a great pressure which made everyone feel as though a huge mountain was descending from above.

    ¡°You can¡¯t me us for that failure. The information you gave us waspletely wrong. Those people are much more powerful than you¡¯ve described. That little guy¡¯s gigantic Fire Crow, that woman named Qing Fu, who knows how to castrge-scale Maguspriest sorceries, and that oddly, powerful old man unexpectedly showed up...Too many coincidences and surprises urred during our mission. Look at my poor brother; look at what you did to him.¡±

    Di Sha put on a troubled expression, burying half of his face into his hand, barely squeezing out a hint of sadness, and let out a sigh. ¡°Look at my dearest little brother, my Di Luo. He hasn¡¯t even married yet! But, but he lost a beautiful eye! My good god, do you have any idea what that means to us, the noble Yu n people? He lost an eye; he can never find a woman willing to bear his offspring, not in this life!¡±

    Jiang Yao breathed deeply, then took out a bottle from her sleeve. The bottle was made of ck jade and contained about an ounce of clear medicinal liquid, which emitted an extremely strange scent¡ªa scent that seemed to be thebination of the thick smell of blood, a nice herbal aroma and the horrible stench of numerous types of poisonous insects. This strange scent slowly filled the entire tent.

    ¡°This is the Wu Xian medicine, well, not the real legendary magical medicine though. This bottle was made by the most powerful Maguspriest Alchemist in the Southern Wastnd.¡± Jiang Yao threw the bottle to Di Sha and ndly said, ¡°Take this medicine, it will heal all kinds of wounds, no matter how serious it is.¡±

    ¡°Now, Di Sha, seriously,¡± said Jiang Yao coldly, while staring at Di Sha, ¡°apart from the things we did to show the others, as you promised me before, when can you get me the pure blood of Ji Xia and his son?¡±

 Chapter 52 â€“ First Encounter

    Chapter 52: First Encounter

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Hot steam rose from Ji Hao¡¯s head, while his blood vessels swelled and bulged under his skin. Ji Hao leapt down from a gigantic tree, which reached towards the sky, and threw a heavy punch towards the carriage-sized head of a blood-eyed bear, which approached the level of a peak Junior Magus.

    The blood-eyed bear roared madly to the sky, swinging its tens of feet long arms towards Ji Hao, which started two gusts of fierce winds.

    There were countless wild beasts living in the Southern Wastnd jungle. This blood-eyed bear was as powerful as a peak level Junior Magus; to achieve this level, it must have experienced innumerable fights and bloodshed; one could never tell how many times it survived from grave danger. The bear sensed Ji Hao¡¯s power, which was not very strong; the bear felt that this tiny human here was just as weak as the prey that it had ughtered and eaten thousands of times.

    Ji Hao breathed deeply and let out a great growl; at the same time, he tightened his arms, his power flowed through his tendons and muscles even making a tweedle-like noise. Followed by a loud bang, the paws of the blood-eyed bear were shattered by Ji Hao¡¯s punch.

    The bear howled in panic; in the next moment, Ji Hao lightly punched the bear¡¯s head, blowing its huge head open; brain matter sshed everywhere. A pungent, blood odor slowly permeated through the jungle.

    ¡°Ho!¡±

    Ji Hao shouted towards the sky. Multicoloured lights shed continuously through his muscles, blood, bones, and internal organs, like a river of light which flushed inside his body. A great heat emitted from the multicolored me in his lower abdomen and spread to the other parts of his body. Ji Hao¡¯s physical strength was quickly and continuousely improving.

    Normally, the physical strength of wild beasts is far greater than magi of the same level. The blood-eyed bear was an extremely powerful inhabitant in this jungle, however, this beast, which was many times stronger than a peak level Fire Crow n Junior Magus, was just now killed by Ji Hao with only his physical strength.

    Ji Hao opened his mouth, spit out a wisp of white steam as far as hundreds of feet away, grabbed the bear¡¯s body which was nearly eighty feet long, and threw it to Qing Ying, who stood hundreds of feet away and held his long bow. With a swishing sound, the bear¡¯s heavy body was sent flying towards Qing Ying, like a small mountain.

    Between Qing Ying¡¯s chest and abdomen, a sphere of looming light was shining, which meant that he was about to awaken his first magus acupoint; however, Qing Ying let out a scream as he saw the bear¡¯s body, which was hurling towards him, dropping his bow and arrows in a flurry, raising his arms, and catching the bear¡¯s body with all of his strength.

    ¡°My dear god! Sister! Your son is a freak! He just can¡¯t stop embarrassing me!¡± Qing Yingined loudly. His body was quivering intensely; he barely caught the bear¡¯s body, quickly taking tens of steps back, then finally steadied his feet.

    ¡°Hao! I, your uncle, am not one of your Fire Crow n crazywarriors! I¡¯m an archer from the Qing Yi n, an archer! Do you understand?¡± yelled Qing Ying, while dropping the bear¡¯s body. His face was slightly flushed.

    Senior Magi from different ns have very different specialities.

    The Fire Crow n warriors were extremely strong, their explosive force was even more powerful. The potential of the Fire Crow n warriors¡¯ physical strength was ranked in the top ten amongst all ns of the Southern Wastnd.

    On the contrary, Senior Magi from the Qing Yi n were experts in all types of archery skills; generally, their physical strength was no better than even thirty percent of the physical strength of their fellow Fire Crow n warriors; however, they had the highest speed amongst the warriors of the entire Southern Wastnd.

    Ji Hao wiped the sweat from his forehead, sensing the multicoloured me in his lower abdomen, which was growing brighter and bigger,ughed happily out loudand said, ¡°Uncle! Don¡¯t me me! You should practice your physical strength more! My Amma said you¡¯re too slim and tender. This way, you¡¯re going to make women feel as though you¡¯re not reliable and it¡¯ll be hard for you to find a good wife!¡±

    Qing Ying¡¯s face darkened, he jumped up and started yelling at Ji Hao.

    The angrier Qing Ying got, the happier Ji Hao was. Ji Haoughed even louder; his loudughter reverbrated through the jungle along with the morning breeze.

    It had been more than half a month since the ck Water Serpent n and Blood Fang attacked the Cold Stream Valley. Thereafter, the Fire Crow n promptly sent troops and, added with the presence of Ji Zhuo, the Cold Stream Valley was quiet and peaceful. During thest half month, not a single suspicious person was found.

    Therefore, Ji Hao focused on training his physical strength and went hunting in the jungle with Qing Ying and a group of nsmen every morning.

    The portion of Senior Magi blood from Ji Xia and Qing Fu, which was released from Ji Kui¡¯s magic seal when the seal identally broke, was fully absorbed by Ji Hao¡¯s body during the past night. By now, Ji Hao¡¯s physical power had surpassed any ordinary Junior Magus.

    At the moment, the human-head-sized, golden-red Senior Magus blood, which floated above the multicoloured me, was from Ji Xiao¡¯s body.

    Ji Hao had done the math; once his body fully absorbed Ji Xiao¡¯s Senior Magus blood and if he consumed a certain amount of beasts during this period, he would never be able to keep his Golden Fire Crow bloodline power from upgradinglike he was doing now. He had to trigger his bloodline¡¯s power and start training as a peak level Novice Magus.

    Ji Hao was anticipating the special talent his bloodline¡¯s power would grant him.

    The Three-legged Golden Fire Crow was one of the few legendary, powerful creatures alive during the ancient times. Every kind of special talent passed on through the Golden Fire Crow bloodline could create one powerful enough to look down on the whole world. If one could inherit more than one of those special talents, he would be even more powerful.

    While Ji Hao gazed at the jungle and thought about all those special talents, a gentle and grace voice came from further within the jungle, ¡°My friend over there, please be careful. An evil creature ising towards you.¡±

    Before the voice faded, a gust of fierce wind suddenly arrived with a pungent scent. The ck wind kicked up a countless amount of small stones and blew towards Ji Hao; wisps of strange, green mes were attached to those stones. The chill of the ck wind pierced Ji Hao¡¯s bones; Ji Hao¡¯s body froze after being touched slightly by the wind, he soon lost control of half of his body.

    Ji Hao let out a shout, nine spell symbols simultaneously appeared around his pupils; his Yuan Dan[1] started rotating quickly, the pure internal power was quickly sent to his whole body; under the stimtion of this power, Ji Hao felt his blood boiling. His body instantly heated up, a looming fiery light appeared and enveloped his body.

    The ck wind collided into the looming fiery light, making a loud popping noise; countless stones exploded, the explosive force of every single stone was as powerful as the heavy punch of a wild beast that reached the level of a Junior Magus. Ji Hao could handle the explosive power of one or two stones easily; the explosive power of hundreds, or even thousands of stones waspletely endurable for Ji Hao with his current physical strength.

    However, tens of thousands, or even hundreds of thousands of stones were flying towards him along with the fierce wind. Under great pressure, Ji Hao staggered back; the looming light that enveloped his body was now shaking, seemingly about to be crushed the ck wind.

    With a swishing sound, a nearly hundred-foot-long, gigantic scorpion, with a pair of transparent wings on its back and a pure ck shell decorated with dark green patterns, darted out of the jungle. The poisonous scorpion saw Ji Hao from quite a long distance, then opened its mouth and blew another gust of fierce ck wind towards Ji Hao along with countless stones and wisps of green mes.

    Qing Ying let out a growl, then the shouts of Qing Yi n and Fire Crow n warriors came from different directions; tens of arrows darted towards the scorpion from every direction, blocking every possible route. However, the scorpion moved extremely fast, even the arrows of Qing Yi n warriors couldn¡¯t stop it before it attacked Ji Hao.

    ¡°Evil creature! How dare you hurt people again!¡± The gentle and graceful voice came again. Along with the voice, an over ten-foot-tall young man, wearing a white long robe made of x and hair hung loosely, flew out of the jungle with a gust of cool wind under his feet. The young man raised his hand, sending a beam of cyan light towards Ji Hao. The cyan light transformed into a round, light shield in front of Ji Hao, blocking the ck wind, green fire, and stones from the scorpion.

    Following that, the young man swung his arm again; a huge golded cube rose from the ground into the sky, rotated in the air, and then heavily hit the head of the scorpion.

    Followed by a thundering crash, the golden cube smashed the scorpion¡¯s head, and even left arge pit tens of feet in radius on the ground.

    Ji Hao stared at the young man in shock and surprise. He was so excited that his hands were even trembling. The young man just controlled the power of nature with his own power, manipting the great natural power which was hundreds of times stronger than his own power. The magic sorcery this young man just used was based on the same theory as the Mantra Dan!

    Simr to Ji Hao, this young man was practicing controlling nature¡¯s power, which was vastly different from the Southern Wastnd sorceries.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    [1] Yuan Dan: Existing in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space in the form of a sphere, without a true form. It was condensed by his internal power, can be triggered, and release power under his will.

 Chapter 53 â€“ Po

    Chapter 53: Po

    The scorpion¡¯s head was shattered instantly by the golden cube.

    The vitality of this powerful, poisonous insect was especially high. The scorpion¡¯s body still twitched, its long legs embedded into the ground, while shing a few deep ditches in the ground.

    ¡°This is a devil-wind scorpion. Generally, this kind of scorpion is around ten feet long, and all of them are wild and hard to kill,¡± said Ji Hao. He was squatting beside the scorpion, watching the sturdy young man neatly cut open the carapace[1] on its back, and continued, ¡°this is the first time I saw such a huge devil-wind scorpion¡¯.¡±

    ¡°It has be a spirit beast,¡± said the young man. He opened the carapace on the scorpion¡¯s back, disying the translucent, light-silver coloured meat inside its body.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste it!¡±

    Saliva gushed out of Ji Hao¡¯s mouth once he saw the meat. Ji Hao was beaten so hard by this scorpion with explosive stones that he couldn¡¯t even fight back, which meant that this scorpion must be as powerful as an ordinary Senior Magus and its meat couldrgely improve Ji Hao¡¯s power. Its meat was a treasure to Ji Hao.

    Seeing that the young man was about to throw the meat away, Ji Hao leapt onto a tree and picked hundreds of foot-long leaves, then put them on the ground. The young man smiled, sliced the meat off and neatly ced them on those leaves.

    Qing Ying came over with a few warriors. Those warriors scattered around while staying alert. Only Qing Ying walked close to the huge scorpion curiously, pulling out a dagger out and heavily knocking on the scorpion carapace.

    The dagger ignitedrge amounts of fiery sparks against the scorpion carapace. Although Qing Ying¡¯s dagger was badly abraded, it failed to leave even a trace of a cut on the scorpion carapace.

    ¡°Such a hard carapace! It can be the perfect material to make armour! Must be indestructible!¡± yelled Ji Hao.

    The sturdy young manughed, nodded to Ji Hao, then gently said, ¡°my young friend, I was careless just now and almost let this evil creature hurt you. Since you like this scorpion carapace, then let me make it into an armour for you as a gift, which will protect you in the future.¡±

    While speaking andughing, the young man cut open those long legs of the scorpion. Thirty-six fist-sized, green, transparent beads rolled out of its legs. Blown by the morning wind, these beads flew into the air and started to rotate.

    ¡°Wow!¡± Qing Ying eximed, ¡°can devil-wind scorpions grow these kind of beads inside their bodies? I¡¯ve never seen something like this before! Even the most knowledgeable elder in the n has never talked about this!¡±

    ¡°These are scorpion-dragon beads. Ordinary devil-wind scorpions, no matter how big they are, are nothing but poisonous insects; they can¡¯t have these kind of beads inside their body for sure.¡± The young man was picking those beads up and putting them in his sleeves, he smiled and said to Qing Ying, ¡°however, this scorpion was different. It had be a spirit beast by absorbing nature¡¯s power, learned how to practice its own power, and pursued higher achievements; by doing so, it could produce these thirty-six beads.¡±

    ¡°What will do you with those beads?¡± asked Ji Hao curiously.

    The young man picked up thest bead and put it into his sleeve, then smiled and nodded to Ji Hao and said, ¡°My name is Po. I¡¯m an ascetic traveler, traveling around the world. The Southern Wastnd is myst stop of this travel.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve traveled through the Middle Land, the Eastern Wastnd, the Northern Wastnd, and the Western Wastnd. Sometimes when I gazed into the sky, I perceived that there are some mysterious principles of theary orbits. Afterwards, I conceived an powerful, ancient, heavenly fighting strategy, called the [Primordial Celestial Life Transformation Art ], therefore, I thought I might be able to imitate the principles of theary orbits and create a treasure which requires thirty-six thousand scorpion-dragon beads. This is thest thirty-six of them, I finally got them all.¡±

    Ji Hao opened his mouth, but didn¡¯t say anything. He stared at Po stunned.

    ¡°In order to fulfill his own inspiration, he decided to create a treasure, gathering a total of thirty-six thousand scorpion-dragon beads, for which he needed to kill a thousand cold-wind scorpions which were as powerful as Senior Magi!¡±

    ¡°How many ces he had been to, to gather all those beads?!¡±

    ¡°How fertile could thisnd be, to hide that many spirit stage devil-wind scorpions?¡± said Ji Hao in his head.

    ¡°A thousand devil-wind scorpions! You¡¯re so patient!¡± eximed Ji Hao.

    ¡°Wasted so much time.¡± Po scratched his own head and smiled honestly, ¡°my teacher also said that I wasted too much time making treasures. If I hadn¡¯t wasted this much of time and focused on my daily practice instead, my power would be far greater than it is now. But if I gave up on treasure-making and only concentrated on practicing daily, how boring would that be?¡±

    Ji Hao raised his thumb towards Po, while thinking his words were very reasonable.

    The basic theory for daily practice is to cultivate one¡¯s heart and mind, and to coordinate the human power with nature¡¯s power. Po did what he felt like doing and obsessed in treasure-making; one might say that he wasted his time, however, what if the treasure-making was another training method?

    The troop was heading back to the Cold Stream Valley. Warriors walked in the front and carried the scorpion meat on their shoulders, while singing a Southern Wastnd song. Ji Hao was dragging the empty scorpion carapace, ardently chatting with Po.

    Po had traveled through countless ces, his experiences were incredibly rich. The sceneries he talked about were all strange sights that were even hard to be imagined by the Southern Wastnd¡¯s people, such as the endless sea in the East, the forest in the North, the barrennd of the West, as well as the boisterousness of the Minds.

    ¡°Hao, my young friend, the world is vast. You must go out and see it. Don¡¯t waste this strong body of yours, which was nourished by the nature.¡± Po was a frank and straightforward person with an extremely bright smile on his face; after a short while of chatting, he already viewed Ji Hao as his close friend.

    ¡°When I get the chance, I¡¯ll certainly venture out of the Southern Wastnd!¡± said Ji Hao seriously. ¡°I want to know how this world really looks like...hmmm...Po, you said that the Minds were flourishing, how is it like now?¡±

    Po frowned, shook his head and said, ¡°thest time I passed the Minds, it was suffering from a war. Everyday, thousands of people get robbed, countless women raped, and innumerable children be ves or get killed.¡±

    ¡°My strength is limited. I tried my best to save those people, but I couldn¡¯t save all of them. Amongst this vast world, I, Po, am only an ascetic traveler. I¡¯m too weak to save this world and all of the suffering people,¡± Po curled his lips downwards, despondently.

    ¡°The Minds! I¡¯ve heard about it; it¡¯s the broadest and greatest area in this world!¡± Qing Ying said curiously, ¡°Po, ording to you, the Minds are in a mess, just like our Southern Wastnd!¡±

    ¡°The Minds are in a much bigger mess than the Southern Wastnd!¡± said Po seriously, while looking at Qing Ying, ¡°The Southern Wastnd is a peaceful, quiet paradise.¡±

    We¡¯ve just been through a great fight against the Blood Fang and the ck Water Serpent n; hundreds people died in that fight. Can this chaotic Southern Wastnd be a peaceful, quiet paradise? thought Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao was stimted by Po¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t wait to go to the Minds and see what that legendarynd looked like with his own eyes.

    Soon, the troop arrived at the Cold Stream Valley. From a distance away, Ji Hao yelled towards the valley, ¡°Abba, Amma! We have a guest here! Get the booze and the grilled meat! Let¡¯s host our honoured guest!¡±

    Pausing for a second, Ji Hao continued, ¡°our guest has came from outside the Southern Wastnd!¡±

    Followed by a long rion sound, a batch of Fire Crow n warriors opened the heavy gates of the fence wall, walking out in a line.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------

    [1] Carapace: The hard upper shell of a tortoise, crustacean, or

    arachnid.

 Chapter 54 â€“ Presented Medicine

    TL Note: ¡®Magus caves¡¯ was reced by ¡®magus acupoints¡¯.

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 54: Presented Medicine

    Bonfires were zing in the Cold Stream Valley. Hundreds of skinned wild beasts were being grilled upon the bonfires, while making sizzling noises; a thick aroma spread to the forest around. Most of the Southern Wastnd ns were friendly and hospitable; the guests that came from afar would always be treated with the utmost cordiality.

    Huge vats of cassava-wine, brewed by the Fire Crow n¡¯s women, were carried out from the cer, while emitting a bewitching aroma. All of the Fire Crow n Warriors raised theirrge y bowls,ughing and shouting, urging Po to drink.

    Po was a strong and sturdy young man, who also had a frank and outgoing personality. Every time when the Fire Crow n warriors urged him to drink, he bottomed up his bowl without any hesitation.

    Frank men were most preferred by the Southern Wastnd Warriors, therefore, Po quickly gained the affection of all the presenting Fire Crow n warriors; especially Qin Ying, Ji Ying, Ji Bao and Ji Lang, who were about the same age as Po and curious about the world outside of the Southern Wastnd. They surrounded Po, and asked him continuously about the outside world.

    Ji Hao was sitting beside Ji Bao, smilingly looking at Po, whose clothes were nearly soaked by the cassava-wine; he raised his y bowl from time to time and toasted to Stone and Treeman, who were sitting behind him like two small mountains.

    ¡°Speaking about the Middle Land...Two hundreds years ago, I was stuck at a bottleneck, while trying to achieve greater achievements as a Senior Magus. At that time I couldn¡¯t find any way to practise and increase my power further, thus i decided to travel to the Middle Land to take a look at that legendary ce,¡± said Ji Zhuo loudly. His face was flushed by the bonfire. While drinking the wine, he had started to his own story.

    ¡°I traveled with a caravan, trudged for two years, finally arriving in the Middle Land.¡± Ji Zhuo nced at Po, then continued in a low voice, ¡°there were tens of powerful Senior Magi and Maguspriessts among us in the caravan, but still we ended up losing quite a fewpanions during the journey. Hao, our guest here traveled through the Middle Land, and came to the Southern Wastnd alone, he is an incredibly powerful man.¡±

    Ji Hao curved his eyes, looked at Po, and smiled to him.

    When Ji Hao first saw Po, he sensed the differences acutely between Po and himself.

    Ji Hao had been practising the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] since he had been a little kid, because of which he had already gained a Yuan Dan by condensing his internal energy. By condensing his internal energy further, he could advance his Yuan Dan into a Golden Dan any moment now. At that point he would surpass the achievements of his previous life and reach a new level. If Ji Hao¡¯s current power could bepared to a flowing river, then Po¡¯s power would be a vast sea, which was broad, deep and unfathomable.

    Such a powerful ascetic traveller; no wonder he could travel through the whole world alone, thought Ji Hao.

    ¡°Hao, I¡¯ll give you a mission!¡± Ji Zhuo pped on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder, put his mouth near Ji Hao¡¯s ear, lowered his voice and said mystically, ¡°our guest is so powerful and talented, it¡¯ll be amazing if he could leave our n a few his offsprings. Later, I¡¯ll ask them to send us a few carefully chosen girls from the Gold ck Mountain. You go ask Po, whether he¡¯s willing to leave us a few of his offsprings.¡±

    Ji Hao choked by a mouthful of wine when he heard Ji Zhuo, and nearly spew a stream of blood out.

    Just now, Po had been arm wrestling with Qing Ying with his sleeve rolled up; whoever lost the arm wrestling fight had to bottom up a bowl of a wine. While Ji Zuo was talking to Ji Hao, Po¡¯s facial expression changed suddenly and he took a nce towards Ji Zhuo and Ji Hao in panic, at the same time, his face instantly reddened as if painted with blood. Obviously, Po¡¯s five senses were extremely sharp, which allowed him to catch every word said by Ji Zhuo.

    In the Cold Stream Valley a huge party was going on, which was filled with booze and delicious meat; everyone was revelling in it.

    At some unknown moment, a group of young girls from the Fire Crow n showed up at the party. All of them were wearing neat armours, bared their fair legs, while swinging their spears and shields. They danced around the bonfire next to Po, showing their youth and vitality, and disying their strong and vigorous bodies to Po.

    Quite a few times, some of those girls danced near Po passionately, and touched his unsophisticated face.

    Po¡¯s expression gradually became weird he started to twist his body as if his butt was being grilled on a fire. After some time, he suddenly emitted a few groans, dropped his y bowl and fell on the ground. While he breathed out wine fumes and snored like thunder, he fell into a deep sleep.

    Haoughed out loud, pointed his finger at Po and yelled, ¡°Po is drunk! Drunk! Haha! You should stop urging him to drink!¡±

    Whileughing, Ji Hao grabbed Po from the ground, carried Po on his shoulder and ran fast towards a row of cabins in the deep valley.

    ¡°Oy, Kid! If you don¡¯t like these sturdy girls of our Fire Crow n, you can just tell me what type of girl you like! We also have delicate and pretty girls amongst our Southern Wastnd ns! I can get you whatever you like!¡± Ji Zhuo rubbed his own neck regretfully, looked at the back of Ji Hao, and yelled suddenly out.

    Ji Hao chuckled when he heard Ji Zhuo, while Po shook his body on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It scared the hell out of me. Fortunately, I¡¯ve been through this kind of things in the North, East and West for many times, and gained some experiences!¡± murmured Po in a low voice .

    Hearing Po talking to himself, Haoughed even louder in happiness.

    The night wasing. Bonfires in the Cold Stream Valley quietly dimmed. All of the wine and meat had been eaten by those warriors. The valley became quiet, only the metal-ttering sounds, made by ves who were still working in the mine, were reverberating through the valley.

    The sun traveled through the sky, slowly going down towards the West. Ji Hao sat side by side with Po, on the highest cliff around the Cold Stream Valley, looking at the vast and borderless primitive jungle, feeling the breeze blowing through his body and sensing the most subtle vibrations of nature¡¯s power.

    A strange yet beautiful glow was circting around Po¡¯s body; a great, vigorous and boundless power was gushing out of his body through the glow, spreading to the surrounding areas. The power enveloped the entire area, illuminating all, both the powerful and weak creatures, for thousand miles around.

    Ji Hao merged his own spiritual power into Po¡¯s spiritual power. Usually, Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual power could only spread to tens of miles away. The farther his spiritual power went, the weaker it would be, and the less information could Ji Hao get from it.

    However, with the support of Po¡¯s spiritual power, the spiritual power of Ji Hao was now traveling around thousands of miles around, as if it was a fish swimming in a vast sea; through his own spiritual power, he was feeling the lightning and thunder; seeing flowers blooming and withering; sensing the flowing water, and the wind, which rolled the clouds over.

    Inexhaustible, profound and mysterious information about the power of the nature flushed into Ji Hao¡¯s mind. Suddenly, Ji Hao gained a deeper understanding of the nature¡¯s power. Po¡¯s spiritual power was like a key to Ji Hao, which seemingly opened a gate in Ji Hao¡¯s mind, guiding him to perceive this world.

    ¡°There is a huge differences between us, he¡¯s so much more powerful than me!¡± Ji Hao was sensing every single subtle movement of the nature; in the meanwhile, he smiled bitterly and murmured in his head.

    The spiritual power, also called soul power or psychic power of Ji Hao could only extend tens of miles far; if he tried to envelop an entire area like Po was doing now, the area would only be miles in radius. However, Po easily covered the mountains and jungle for thousand of miles around with his spiritual power.

    Po¡¯s spiritual power was over ten-thousand times greater than Ji Hao¡¯s current spiritual power. Besides, Po seemed veryfy at the moment; perhaps he was only using ten percent of his power; or might be one percent, or even lesser.

    Po was concentrating on his roaming mind he suddenlyughed out and said, ¡°Hao, my young friend. I¡¯ve never thought that I¡¯d meet someone as interesting as you during my journey. Since you¡¯ve already sensed the nature¡¯s power, your future won¡¯t be limited to this Southern Wastnd for sure. There¡¯s a bigger world waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°After I finish this trip, are you willing leave the Southern Wastnd with me? My teacher is Yu Yu, a Taoist priest; if you¡¯re interested, I would rmend you to my teacher, and you¡¯ll be his student. With his guidance, you can perceive the vast and mysterious power of the universe; you¡¯ll gain a great and endless contentment by doing so,¡± said Po.

    Before Ji Hao responded, Po took out a fist-sized jade bottle and put it in Ji Hao¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that both, your Abba and Amma, have injuries inside their bodies. Their magus acupoints were broken by someone else with some evil sorcery, which is very harmful to them,¡± continued Po.

    ¡°Since we found each other amiable at the first nce, I should do this favor to you. This is six life-saving pils made by the brother of my teacher, which is capable of reversing life and death with the nature¡¯s power. This might make your Amma and Abba fully recover from their injuries.¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s heart started beating fast, subconsciously, he seized the jade bottle.

    ¡°Po, my brother. Thank you, thank you!¡±

 Chapter 55 â€“ Medicine

    Chapter 55: Medicine

    ¡°My mind flowing like a river, my body flying like a cloud; I¡¯ming and going, follow my heart, never stained by any dirt...¡±

    Po was singing a simple and unsophisticated melody, leaving the Cold Stream Valley and walking towards the South.

    The territories of the Fire Crow n were in the northern side of the Southern Wastnd. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine that there were countless mysterious and powerful creatures, as well as unlimited numbers of thriving and powerful ns, living in the southern parts. Furthermore there existed even a mystical country, which was built by the ruler of the entire Southern Wastnd.

    ¡°My young friend, if everything goes well, I will return here in three years. We found each other congenial when we first met, I assume that my master also will be d to take you as his student; then you will be my junior fellow apprentice!¡±

    The appointment was in three years!

    In three years, if Po sessfully finished his journey, he woulde back to the Fire Crow n, take Ji Hao out of the Southern Wastnd, and introduce him to Yu Yu, the Taoist priest, as a apprentice.

    Ji Hao stood on top of a mountain, gazing at the back of Po. Po was carrying a huge wine-gourd[1] with his left hand, and in his right hand carrying arge and freshly grilled beast-leg; both the wine gourd and grilled beast leg were lightly swinging following his pace. Every movement of Po emitted a natural and unrestrained vibe.

    A ck armour, as thin as a Cicada¡¯s wing, was tightly wrapped around Ji Hao¡¯s body. Po stayed in the Cold Stream Valley for two extra days, making the carapace of the Devil-Wind Scorpion, which was killed by him a few days ago, into this magical armour for Ji Hao.

    The carapace was extremely hard, however, with Po¡¯s magical treasure-making methods, it became as soft and flexible as water; on the other hand, Po injected numerous spell symbols into the carapace, which weighed a million ¡®stone¡¯, turning it into a light-weighed armour. Ji Hao didn¡¯t feel even a little bit inconvenient or ufortable by wearing it.

    Ji Hao was stunned by Po¡¯s incredible treasure-making skills. Compared to Po, those tool-making masters in the Fire Crow n should be too ashamed to keep living they might crash themselves up against a cube of tofu, thought Ji Hao. Fortunately, there weren¡¯t any traces of Tofu found by Ji Hao as off yet, otherwise, he would certainly send one to each of those elder Maguspriests.

    After having waited til Po went into the jungle and disappeared, Ji Hao took a deep breath, jumped nearly a hundred feet high into the air, leapt and glided through soar cliffs, hended agilely in the Cold Stream Valley.

    Some people or things could be so special that it only took a short amount of time to engrave in one¡¯s heart. Po was such a special person. His lenience, honesty, generousity£¬charm, and rich experiences made Ji Hao view Po as a trustable friend and a reliable big brother.

    ¡°Abba! Abba! Where is Amma!¡± shouted Ji Hao.

    The valley was now bustling, filled with busy ves. Ji Hao found Ji Xia near a mineshaft, who was directing the construction of the mineshaft. Ji Hao interrupted Ji Xia¡¯s work, and dragged him towards the cabin they lived in.

    Ji Xia quickly left a few words to Ji Ying and another couple of warriors, smilingly caught up with Ji Hao, and said, ¡°Hao, that friend of yours, has he left? Hmmm, this Po is such a great kid. But, why doesn¡¯t he like our Fire Crow n¡¯s girls? Such a shame, such a shame...¡±

    Ji Hao wasughing, but didn¡¯t respond to Ji Xia¡¯s words.

    Soon, Ji Hao and Ji Xia got back to the cabin they lived in. Qing Fu was sitting in front of the door, carefully grinding some herbs with a pestle. The mining work of the Cold Stream Valley had already started to progress smoothly; each day, there were more ves getting injured during work. Qing Fu was the only Maguspriest skilful at healing and medicine-making, therefore, she had been extremely busytely. She had to makerge amounts of life-saving medicine daily.

    Seeing that Ji Hao was dragging Ji Xia anding over, Qing Fu smiled to him, wiped the sweat from her forehead and said, ¡°Hao, don¡¯t disturb your Abba. The mining work is important. If you have nothing to do, why don¡¯t you go find your uncle and catch some birds?¡±

    Ji Hao stayed silent and helped Qing Fu up, dragged them into the cabin, then closed the door carefully.

    The expressions of Ji Xia and Qing Fu turned serious. ¡°Hao, what is it? Have you found anything wrong?¡± asked Ji Xia with a low voice.

    Ji Hao took the jade bottle out from his sleeve, which was given by Po, handed it to Qing Fu and said, ¡°Amma, take a look at this. Po gave this to me before he left. He said that this is a life-saving medicine that was given by an elder of his, and this will be good for both of your injuries.¡±

    Qing Fu looked at Ji Hao, smilingly shook her head and said, ¡°Hao... Me and your Abba-...our magus acupoints were broken, the injuries went deep into the bloodline. I doubt that ordinary medicine could heal-...¡±

    Ji Hao pulled the plug out of the bottle, after which beams of golden lights darted out from the bottle opening. Qing Fu choked back her words, staring at the bottle being stunned. She poured two round pills out from the bottle, while gazing at them.

    The two bird-egg-size, golden pills were rolling over on Qing Fu¡¯s palm; wisps of soft golden light, ceaselessly gushing out, wrapped around the two pills. Nine dragon-shaped, purple spell symbols could be seen wriggling, like living creatures, on the surface of each pill.

    ¡°This medicine...is alive?¡± Qing Fu stared at the pills and asked. The appearances of these pills havepletely subverted her knowledge about medicine-pills[3]. In the Southern Wastnd, not a single type of medicine-pills could look like this. These two pills were like some magical beings; totally different from the medicine-pills Qing Fu knew about.

    ¡°Amma! Dead or alive, just take them!¡± said Ji Hao. He then grabbed a pill and thrust it into Qing Fu¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Haha!¡±ughed Ji Xia, he then grabbed the other pill from Qing Fu¡¯s palm and put it into his own mouth without any hesitation.

    Ji Hao had no idea about the effect of these pills, neither did he know how they tasted like. The only thing he noticed was that ayer of faint, golden-purple mist suddenly gushed out of Qing Fu and Ji Xia¡¯s faces.

    The golden-purple mist soon disappeared, then quickly reappeared, a phenomenon that repeated itself for nine times. Afterwards, followed up by a sizzling sound, wisps of purple smoke puffed out from the heads of Ji Xia and Qing Fu, and condensed into a purple cloud above their heads, which was around ten feet in radius.

    An odd glow started to sparkle on the skins of Ji Xia and Qing Fu;rge amounts of ck-coloured blood began to seep out from their pores.

    Ji Xia¡¯s brawny body began to change; all of his muscles swelled as if they were inted; in the meanwhile, the face of Qing Fu, which was pale and sallow like a forty-year-old woman¡¯s face, quickly turned into being ruddy and tender as the face of a sixteen-year-old girl; the grizzled hair of her suddenly became ck and shining.

    ¡°Thi...this seems to be wor...working!¡± stammered Ji Xia, ¡°Hao, Abba¡¯s Magus acupoints...ho...those broken Magus acupoints... I feel them!¡±

    ¡°There are four more! Take them all! Quick!¡± Ji Hao poured the other four round pills out, then neatly thrust all of them into Ji Xia and Qing Fu¡¯s mouths.

    Qing Fu stamped her foot anxiously, and said, ¡°Hao, save one! Save one! Let Amma have a close look!¡±

    However, Ji Hao ignored the academic spirit of Qing Fu, putting two round pills into her mouth as quickly as possible.

    Qing Fu let out a muffled groan, stopped yelling at Ji Hao and fell on the ground; simr to Ji Xia, her body started to quiver intensely.

    Red and cyan light soon lightened the entire room. Ji Xia¡¯s body was now wrapped by a golden me, while Qing Fu¡¯s body was coiled into arge green cocoon by countless vines which suddenly emerged out of nowhere.

    A whileter, a sliver of the me upon Ji Xia¡¯s head condensed into a three-legged Fire Crow. Along with the slight caw of the fiery, three-legged crow, a sphere of green mist upon Qing Fu¡¯s head started rotating fast, soon transformed into a breathtakingly beautiful, cyan Luan bird[2].

    Ji Haoughed out loud. Since he had been a little kid, he often felt depressed by the injuries of his parents. Now, he felt an unprecedented joy; all of the haze in his heart had gone, not leaving even a trace.

    Whileughing, Ji Hao sat down on the ground with his legs crossed, concentrating on the practice of the [Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell]. The multicoloured me in his lower abdomen was a lot more active than usual, and started transforming the Senior Magi Blood of Ji Xiao at a speed which was tens of times faster than yesterday.

    A thundering-sound came from Ji Hao¡¯s body. Just now, the worry, hidden deep down in his heart, had gone; at the same time, he felt that he could no longer suppress his physical strength. Finally, Ji Hao fully activated the power of his bloodline. An eye-piercing fiery light appeared behind his body, within which, two narrowed fiery eyes slowly emerged.

    --------------------------------------------------

    [1] Wine-gourds: Ancient Chinese people usually use gourds as wine containers.

    [2] Luan bird: A mythical bird, looks simr to the phoenix, but smaller.

    [3] Medicine pill: In ancient China, pills were usually round and in dark color, like beads.

 Chapter 56 â€“ Awakening

    Chapter 56: Awakening

    Wrapped by a raging fire, Ji Hao felt that his mind had left his body, and he fell into dreand.

    ...

    In the blue, clear, and boundless sky, tens of gigantic, three-legged Gold Fire Crows, with wingspans of over miles length, were floating in the air. Each Gold Fire Crow was cinctured by a golden, fiery light. Tens of golden halos were sparkling, like treasure beads, decorating the sky.

    Laid under the blue sky, were lofty mountains, high ranges, and the vast primitive jungle, partly covered in mist.

    Over ten thousands of naked people, with shaggy hair and dirty faces, were standing on top of a mountain. In their raised arms they were holding a few bleeding prey high, desperately looking up at those Gold Fire Crows, which were motionlessly floating in the air.

    A white haired and bearded, elderly man, with a wisp of blood hanging in the corner of his mouth, raised his trembling arms, and shouted hoarsely to thergest Gold Fire Crow, ¡°Ow powerful being, created and nourished by the nature, please, pity us, our humble, vulnerable nsmen!¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have sharp ws and teeth, neither do we have great power to fight against our predators.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have keen eyes, neither do we have powerful wings to run from all kinds of deadly dangers.¡±

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t find enough food, our nsmen starved to death one after another; we couldn¡¯t build a shelter, storms and lightning are continuously killing our people. Too many of us died for nothing.¡±

    Thergest Gold Fire Crow headed down slowly, looking calmly and peacefully down at the elderly man, and said, ¡°Human, your kind was favored by the nature; you have the most powerful bloodline, rivalling the dragons and phoenixes...Human, what can we do for you?¡±

    ¡°Power! And Hope!¡± shouted the white-haired elderly man, ¡°We only need the power to survive!¡±

    The Gold Fire Crow stayed silent, quietly looking at the people on top of the mountain.

    Apanied with a great roar, a smilodon [1] rushed out from the jungle, smashed tens of weak men to death with its huge paw, swallowed them afterwards, and burped in satisfaction. Finally, it turned and walked slowly back into the jungle.

    A tank-thick, skewbald serpent wriggled out of the jungle, opened its jaw towards to the crowd and lightly took a breath. Tens of people were sucked into its mouth while crying and shouting; they were swallowed whole by the serpent.

    Arge group of vultures disregarded the tens of Gold Fire Crows, which were floating high in the air and didn¡¯t release even a bit of their power, quacked and dived towards the group of people. Each one of the vultures grabbed one or two humans, and flew with great speed towards another mountain some distance away.

    ¡°Power, and hope,¡± thergest Gold Fire Crow signed, and said, ¡°we can share our power with you, please share your hope with us.¡±

    ¡°With the heaven and earth as our witness, let us make this unbreakable pact. We, the Gold Fire Crows, will give the power within our blood to you. We will guard you in this jungle, help you to survive and to breed. In exchange, you will shield our souls, and keep us away from...from that frightful and eternal darkness.¡±

    ...

    Tens of Gold Fire Crows raised their heads and cawed to the sky simultaneously. Their bodies started to radiate; countless golden blood drops seeped out from the roots of their feathers. Each drop of blood then transformed into a human-head-sized golden Fire Crow and rushed down.

    People who were standing on top of the mountain opened their arms, weing those falling golden Fire Crows into their chests.

    Those small, golden Fire Crows, which were transformed from blood drops, rapidly seeped into the chests of these people, turned into hot golden light streams, and flowed quickly around inside their bodies. Amongst thousands of interleaving meridian channels of human bodies, tens of dim channels lit gradually up.

    Wisps of golden light streams ceaselessly seeped into those lit up meridian channels, and set those channels aze with its great heat. Flushed by the golden light stream, bean-size Magus Acupoints started to glow On those zing channels.

    At first nce, inside each person¡¯s body, the tens of zing meridian channels formed a totem, which looked simr to a three-legged Gold Fire Crow.

    Soon, all the people on the mountaintop seemed to have been set aze. Their bodies were all wrapped by faint golden mes, which were growing more and more dazzling; on their skins, light spots emerged one after another. Flushed by the Gold Fire Crow blood, their Magus Acupoints were quickly awakening; nourished by the blood of the first generation of Gold Fire Crows, the Magus Acupoints of these people became extremely powerful in the span of tens of breaths.

    Each of the tens of meridian channels contained tens to hundreds of different-sized Magus Acupoints.

    All of these Magus Acupoints awoke at the same moment, spurted out roaring golden mes, which turned every person on the mountaintop into a golden, fiery man.

    A winged, ck tiger rushed out of the jungle, going towards those ¡®frail¡¯ humans as usual.

    However, those people, who would not utter even a slight sound when being killed and swallowed by it, all roared now out. A man, whose body just doubled in size and reached a length of five meters, rushed towards the ck tiger with big steps and threw a heavy punch to the tiger¡¯s head.

    In the next moment, the tiger exploded into a cloud of blood mist and fire sparks.

    A stream of raging me darted out from the man¡¯s fist, which was swinging in the air, sprayed to tens of miles away like a river ofva, and crashed against another mountain at some distance. The tens of thousands feet tall mountain blew up suddenly and melted by the stream of mes, leaving a hugeke ofva, with a hundreds of miles radius, on the ground.

    ¡°Power!¡± Everyone on the mountaintop raised their arms high, let out thunderous shouts and cheered towards the Gold Fire Crows floating in the sky.

    Thergest Gold Fire Crow calmly looked down at the people, who were submerged in ecstasy, and said: ¡°Humans, listen! You have abandoned the infinite possibilities of your own bodies, and chose to inherit the power of us, the Gold Fire Crows therefore, from now on, you shall call yourselves the offspring of us, the Gold Fire Crows. You¡¯re going to build altars to consecrate us, send us your offerings on time; you shall praise the name of our Gold Fire Crows kind every day and night!¡± The voice of the Gold Fire Crow reverberated throughout the sky.

    Afterwards, wisps of gold and purple mist rose from the jungle and the air, drawing towards the tens of Gold Fire Crows floating in the air.

    The Gold Fire Crows opened their beaks happily, and breathed the golden and purple mist in. Their bodies started to grow bigger, and the lights cincturing them became brighter; the glow emitted from their pupils, became more and more profound, which made them look like gods, standing high above the masses; Who could never be vited by anyone or any kind.

    ...

    ¡°The Fire Crow n¡¯s people are not really the offspring of the Gold Fire Crows. Our ancestors only gained drops of blood from the Gold Fire Crows, awakened their meridian channels, and imitated the meridian channels of the Gold Fire Crows. What they gained from the Gold Fire Crows was only a practicing method of the Gold Fire Crow¡¯s kind,¡± murmured Ji Hao.

    ¡°Humankind is just humankind. The meridian channels contained in the human body are incalcble, while the Gold Fire Crow body only contained tens of them. The potential of humankind should be hundreds, thousands, even over ten thousands of times greater than that of the Gold Fire Crows.¡±

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t count on the outside forces; we can only count on our own bodies for the greatest achievements.¡±

    Ji Hao smiled; he suddenly understood that the bloodline power of the Gold Fire Crow kind wasn¡¯t enough to make him strong. The only path to the top was to practice harder and harder and to discover the infinite potential hidden in his human body.

    Ji Hao opened his eyes. Fiery lights darted out from his pupils, he felt his blood was boiling, flushing inside his body like a tide. Tens of meridian channels were zing inside his body. He felt a great pain within his eyes, and a burning heat in his feet; additionally, he felt that there was a sphere of me choked in his chest, which he had to let out.

    Along with a loud bang, the me which was zing within Ji Hao¡¯s body suddenly bursted out. A three-legged Fire Crow slowly opened its wings within the me.

    With the help of the powerful, Senior Magus blood, Ji Hao skipped the eleventh and twelfth level of Novice Magus,pletely activated his bloodline power within a short moment, gained three special talents of Gold Fire Crow bloodline, and became a Junior Magus.

    ------------------------------------------------------------------

    [1] Smilodon: Arge Sabre-Toothed Cat of the Pleistocene Epoch

 Chapter 57 â€“ Encounter

    Chapter 57: Encounter

    ¡°Yoho~~¡±

    A dimly lit me was glimmering silently; a pair of wings, which had condensed from the mes and had a length of few tens of feet, were slightly shaking on Ji Hao¡¯s back. Ji Hao swooshed across the dense branches, towards Qing Ying, who was standing miles away. He moved like a fierce gust of wind, while leaving afterimages behind him.

    Qing Ying held his longbow, and pulled the bowstring with a serious expression on his face. The bow¡¯s string shook suddenly, creating a continuous buzzing noise; a rain of arrows were flying towards Ji Hao from every direction, leaving uncountable arcs and straight airstreams in the air.

    Ji Haoughed out loud. The gale, created by the arrows, vanished once it blew across the dimly lit me wrapped around Ji Hao¡¯s body. Ji Hao felt as if he had transformed into a fish who was swimming in the sea without any resistance; no matter how fast he moved, he could no longer feel any air resistance.

    Arrows, without arrowheads, darted one after another through the air, an inch away from Ji Hao¡¯s body; the arrow-feathers brushed past his body and face, making a slight swishing sound. Ji Hao chuckled, and agilely dodged over two-hundred arrows with a few rise-and-fall movements, drawing a mile closer to Qing Ying.

    Speed!

    Ji Hao hadpletely activated his Gold Fire Crow Bloodline¡¯s power; the tens of Gold Fire Crow meridians were now zing inside his body; at the same time, he had gained three special abilities.

    The first one was |Surging Light Fire-Wings| that he was using right now. Ji Hao¡¯s speed had been extremely fast even before he had activated his bloodline¡¯s power, but after activating the |Surging Light Fire-Wings| his speed had increased by ten times, even faster than a ghost. The arrows, which were shot by Qing Ying using all his might, were only slightly faster than Ji Hao.

    The second special ability that Ji Hao had gained, was the |Golden Crow¡¯s Magic-Pupils|. The ancient Gold Fire Crows were magical creatures, which were created and nourished by the vitality and energy of the sun. They had been floating above the sky, looking down at the earth simr to the sun. Every ce where sunrays shone, were within the sight of the Gold Fire Crow; not even dirt or ash particles could hide from the Gold Crow¡¯s eyes.

    The |Golden Crow¡¯s Magic-Pupils| could see everything, from the heaven to the underworld, prating through evil and badness; additionally, there were unmeasurable and unpredictable variations of this powerful ability. In the recent one-thousand years, a couple of genius warriors of the Fire Crow n inherited the |Surging Light Fire-Wings|, however, no one had inherited the |Golden Crow¡¯s Magic-Pupils| within tens of centuries. Ji Hao had be the first one who inherited the |Golden Crow¡¯s Magic-Pupils| within a thousand years.

    mes shed across his golden pupils; Ji Hao clearly saw the route of every slight gust of wind within the area with a radius of twenty miles. He also observed the path and speed of every arrow that had been shot by Qing Ying.

    |Surging Light Fire-Wings| shook suddenly. Ji Hao had memorized the route of every single arrow and easily dodged all of them, moving miles closer towards Qing Ying.

    Qing Ying shouted out annoyed, ¡°Hao! Don¡¯t me me if I hit you too hard! I¡¯m the most handsome archer of the Qing Yi n and the youngest Senior Magus! I just can¡¯t lose to you, a kid!¡±

    While shooting, a sharp gust of wind wrapped around Qing Ying¡¯s body. He pulled three arrows out, fitted them to his bow¡¯s string, and took a nce at Ji Hao; in the following moment, the three arrows disappeared simultaneously, followed by a swishing sound.

    Qing Ying had just casted his special shooting skill he inherited from his ancestors. The three arrows hadpletely vanished in the air, without leaving even a trace; only the shrilly, swishing sound was reverberating through the jungle, as if there was a wind-dragon hovering and roaring in the sky.

    None of the ordinary warriors could see the trajectories of the arrows, shot by Qing Ying with his special skill, however, a golden fiery light was shining in Ji Hao¡¯s pupils. He clearly saw the three arrows, which were wrapped by three fist-thick, cyan gusts of wind, wriggling towards him like three wind-serpents.

    Ji Hao pped his fiery wings with all his power, instantly disappearing; only a trace of shadow was left on the tip of a branch. In the next moment, Ji Hao reappeared two miles away, while evading the three arrows. By now, he was only hundreds of feet away from Qing Ying.

    ¡°Dear uncle, take this!¡± Ji Hao opened his mouth towards Qing Ying. A sphere of golden fire, which was hidden in his chest for quite a long while, had transformed into a fiery dragon and suddenly spurted out from his mouth. Once the fist-thick fiery dragon was spewed out by Ji Hao, it bursted into a huge me, nearly a thousand feet in radius, roaring towards Qing Ying.

    Qing Ying screamed out, grabbed his bow and leapt high into the air like an ape, finallynding lightly seven miles away.

    While rotating, the me spewed out by Ji Hao, crashed against the hill Qing Ying was standing on; the thousands of feet tall hill suddenly turned into arge piece of cyan smoke and dissipated in the air. The great heat melted the rocks and metals, contained within the soil, intova, that flowed everywhere.

    This was the third special ability Ji Hao had gained from the Gold Fire Crow bloodline, the sphere of natal fire, condensed by the power and energy of his body, which could transform into a fiery dragon and burst out within a very short time period. The lethality of Ji Hao¡¯s natal fire was as powerful as the me cast by a Senior Magus with his or her Bloodline¡¯s power fully activated.

    With Ji Hao¡¯s current power, he could only cast the natal fire once, after which he would be exhausted. The name of this special talent was |Breath of the Gold Crow|. Though it couldn¡¯t be used often in daily fights, it could be his most power hidden card for the purpose of saving his life orunching a sneak attack. Who could ever imagine that a kid who has just be a Junior Magus, could manage such a powerful and sudden attack?

    Qing Ying stood on a tree far away, gazing stunned at the mountain that had burned into ashes.

    ¡°Mon...Monster! Ji Xia is a big monster, and Hao, you¡¯re even a bigger monster than your Abba!¡±

    After that Qing Ying shouted out in frustration towards the sky, ¡°I, Qing Ying, am the most handsome archer of the Qing Yi n and the most handsome Senior Magus in the history! No! Hao, I won¡¯t be able to go hunting with you from tomorrow on. If I don¡¯t awake my first Magus Acupoint and be a real Senior Magus within half a month, I¡¯ll chop my own head off and swallow it!¡±

    Jumping and cursing for a while, Qing Ying carried his longbow and darted towards the Cold Stream Valley.

    Obviously, Qing Ying was badly frustrated by Ji Hao¡¯s huge improvement; he probably won¡¯te out again until he became a real Senior Magus. Anyway, there was only a slight push needed for Qing Ying to awaken his first Magus Acupoint; if he would concentrate on practicing for a few days, he could certainly upgrade to the genuine Senior level.

    Ji Haoughed loudly, with his arms crossed around his own chest. It felt quite good to kick the ass of this proud uncle of mine, thought Ji Hao.

    His resonatingughter resounded throughout the jungle. Ji Hao then waved towards Mr. Crow, which was hovering around in the sky and dimmed his |Surging Light Fire-Wings|, trod on those interleaving branches, and dashed towards the northern jungle.

    The most important thing about practicing on [Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell] was to eat arge amount of food and supply the energy to the multicoloured me. Ji Hao had just made a breakthrough and became a Junior Magus. At the moment he needed to eat as much as possible to replenish the power and energy of his body.

    There were too much work for Ji Xia to do in the Cold Stream valley. Every day, Ji Xia was scurrying around the entire valley; therefore, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t bear to ask Ji Xia to go hunting for him, neither did he want to bother other nsmen. He could only hunt by himself for the food that he needed.

    In the blink of an eye, Ji Hao had already traveled nearly a hundred miles far away from the Cold Brook Valley. He flew across the branches simr to a gust of wind. He moved so fast that even his silhouette couldn¡¯t be seen clearly.

    Ji Hao¡¯s nose twitched, fingers locked together. He was carefully sensing the scents left by the powerful beasts. He had already lost interests in beasts at the Novice level; now he needed beasts that were at least simr to the Junior Magus level to quickly improve his power.

    Apanied by a metal shing sound, three Sword Edge Spiders crawled out of the dense jungle.

    Tens of short, hideous, and ugly men, who were less than five-foot-tall and with odd speckles on their skins, were sitting on the backs of the three Sword Edge Spiders. As soon as they saw Ji Hao standing on a branch, they raised their bow-like weapons and aimed at Ji Hao.

    Followed by a few popping sounds, tens of fist-sized, round metal bullets, covered in thorns, were shot towards every vital part on Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Ji Hao nced at these odd-looking men in astonishment, then jumped down from the branch andnded on the ground. He pulled his long sword out and rushed towards these men at full-speed.

    The six-feet, long sword, seized from the Senior Magus of the ck Water Serpent n, created a beam of cold light, and shed across the air. The light could be seen going through, and the next moment the long legs of the three Sword Edge Spiders were all cut off.

    Five odd-looking men coughed blood up and were sent flying whirling.

    ¡°Run! Run! Run! Fast!¡±

    The rest of the ugly men shouted out, with their arms around their own heads and fled into the jungle.

    Behind Ji Hao, tens of metal round bullets hit on a three, prated the thick tree trunk, which took tens of people to hold their arm around it.

    Bang!

    The metal bullets exploded, countless metal thorns sted the three into pieces, slowly falling on the ground.

 Chapter 58 â€“ Avoiding the bait

    Chapter 58: Avoiding the bait

    Tens of ugly men, with speckled light-green skin, were running madly in the jungle while cursing with high-pitched voices. From time to time, they turned their heads around and used crossbow-like weapons to shoot at Ji Hao.

    Fist-size metal bullets swished towards Ji Hao. sting out from those metal bullets, were poison thorns, lightning, ice-cold air or hurricanes. Each of those bullets¡¯ explosion shattered tens of towering ancient trees into pieces.

    However, all those bullets failed to harm even a hair on Ji Hao. A pair of red, fiery wings were slightly shaking on Ji Hao¡¯s back. He trod through the air and easily dodged all those bullets, leaving fragments of illusionary silhouettes behind. The jungle behind him became badly damaged because of the thunderous bangs of the metal bullets.

    ¡°Run! Run!¡±

    Those ugly men screamed. While running, they sometimes lowered their bodies and ran with both their arms and legs, just like hyenas;this caused their speed to suddenly double.

    Nevertheless, Ji Hao followed them closely behind. It seemed that no matter how hard they were running, they could never escape Ji Hao.

    About an hourter, they saw a ray of sunlight in front them. The jungle ended there, and the bright daylight poured down without any hindrances.

    Great rumbling of a waterfall that would even make one¡¯s heart shake could be heard. The dense watery-mist rose high into the sunlight. The sunlight spread on the rolling watery mist, and brought up tens of small rainbows, which were shaking and transforming shapes along with the wind.

    An over twenty miles wide, rapidly flowing river split the jungle into two. In front of Ji Hao, the riverbed abruptly broke into a thousands of feet high cliff. The river was running down the cliff, forming a spectacr waterfall.

    How mysterious and unpredictable nature could be! Right above this magnificent waterfall, a lean, ancient banyan tree, the age of which couldn¡¯t be determined, had rooted on one side of the river, while its aerial roots had grown across the river and inserted firmly into the ground at the other side of the river.

    This strong, ancient banyan had grown into an arch bridge above this great river.

    Furthermore, naturally or artificially, tens of floating hills were tightly coiled around by the aerial roots of this huge banyan, which were so gigantic that took hundreds of people to wrap their arms around it; those hills could no longer float around, instead, drifting above the waterfall. Amongst these hills, the smallest was only hundreds of feet in radius, while thergest one was nearly seven miles in radius.

    Blown by the roaring wind, these hills were slightly swinging in the air. Countless aerial roots of the ancient banyan were dragged and straightened by those hills; every time when the wind blew through those straight aerial roots, a beautiful, silvery, harp-like sound would be created.

    The tens of ugly men fled onto the bridge formed by the roots of the banyan, cursing and running towards the other side of the river. Thest man turned around and threw six fist-sized, red, metal bullets in a row towards Ji Hao.

    The metal bullets bursted instantly up and turned the jungle into a sea of me for miles around, swallowed innumerable towering trees, and cast a formidable st wave transversely towards the waterfall, which caused a a great wave to surge high into the air and brought tens of round rainbows up under the rays of the sun.

    Ji Hao walked fearlessly into the me, with his body wrapped by an invisible power, twisting and dissipating all the nearest me. A faint, fiery light circled around Ji Hao¡¯s body, which reverberated till three feet away from his body. Ji Hao walked effortlessly through the mes, stood on the edge of the jungle, and waved smilingly at the ugly men.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see youter,¡± said Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao Paused for a second,ughed out loud, and continued, ¡°go tell to whoever sent you, if they want to draw me out, to better find a couple of young and pretty girls. Sending a bunch of stupid ugly things like you only made me sick.¡±

    Those ugly men had already ran thousands of feet away on the ancient banyan tree trunks, were suddenly stunned when they heard Ji Hao. They turned around, looking at Ji Hao confused, and seemed clueless as what to do.

    This was not ording to the n. Why had Ji Hao stopped chasing them and returned to the edge of the forest?

    On the other side of the river, tens of Jia n warriors, wearing heavy armours, rushed suddenly out of the jungle, while shouting towards Ji Hao difitingly. All of them were holding ropes,s, and other heavy weapons. Some of the warriors with bad tempers even raised their weapons high and swung towards the jungle aside. Suddenly, hundreds of trees were uprooted into the air and destroyed by the violence of those Jia n warriors.

    Above the waterfall, on a thousands of feet round floating hill, a well dressed three-eyed man, Di Sha, sneered, turned around, and seemed to leave.

    ¡°Respectfully Maguspriesstess, you never mentioned that this little guy is so smart! He isn¡¯t even like one of your Souther Wastnd boys; he may be as shrewd and crafty as some as his peers within our Yu n!¡± said Di Sha.

    ¡°You have to raise the payment, or you can figure out how to draw the kid out of that damn valley by yourself.¡±

    Jiang Yao was standing beside Di Sha, with her teeth gnashing and growled, ¡°Di Sha! You have this many people! I gave you that much ofpensation! You...¡±

    ¡°My dear respectful Maguspriestess, since we¡¯re old friends, you should understand my principle. The warriors of the Blood Fang do not belong to me, they belong to the great lord, who¡¯s supporting me, therefore, I would never risk their lives!¡± Di Sha interrupted Jiang Yao¡¯s speech.

    ¡°Di Luo was fooled by your good words, so he risked it once. We all saw what he got in return from that; lost an eyeball and an arm; I, his elder brother, five-hundred-year older than him, would never do such a stupid thing,¡± continued Di Sha.

    ¡°Do you want me to forcefully attack a fortress within the Fire Crow n¡¯s territory, which is guarded by ten-thousand elite warriors and an old guy with a three-legged Fire Crow? Am I that stupid? I¡¯ll never let my warriors die for that little personal enmity of yours.¡±

    Di Sha smiled, then continued in a low voice, ¡°Or, why don¡¯t you do it yourself? Only if you can kill that Fire Crow, flying overhead that kid, I can capture the kid alive.¡±

    Jiang Yao frowned, thought for a while, then shook her head. Kill Mr. Crow? That was too hard. Fire Crow n¡¯s Fire Crows had the highest speed among all kinds of fighting beasts; not even the Bi Fang birds of the Bi Fang n couldpete with them. It was way too difficult to get them killed.

    Di Luo darted out of the woods, while pointing his finger at Ji Hao, jumping and shouting in rage. Bothe, the eyeball and the arm, he had lost had already grown back.

    More Jia n warriors rushed out of the jungle along with thousands of ck skinned warriors. They leapt onto the ancient banyan, quickly approaching Ji Hao.

    However, they stopped quickly, because Mr.Crow had descended from the sky, grabbed Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder and brought him into the air. None of those Jia n warriors had the power to fly; they could only re at Ji Hao, their enemy who was floating in the air.

    Ji Haoughed at Di Luo, who was cursing and shouting on the other side of the river, and said, ¡°Di Luo, right? Are you trying to deal with me with using such a poor little trick? Don¡¯t you feel that you¡¯re a little naive?¡±

    While Ji Hao wasughing, Mr. Crow carried him and rose into the air, transformed into a beam of fiery light, and flew towards the Cold Stream Valley.

    Ji Hao jumped onto Mr.Crow¡¯s back, while hisughing face suddenly darkened.

    Di Luo and his underlings were still patrolling around the Cold Stream Valley. They, and the people supporting them hadn¡¯t given up on attacking us yet, thought Ji Hao.

    This time, Ji Hao easily saw through their decoy, however, other nsmen of the Fire Crow n and Qing Yi n were not as vignt as Ji Hao was; they could be tricked and captured alive, which would be a huge problem.

 Chapter 59 â€“ Asking For Help

    Chapter 59: Asking For Help

    The Blood Fang¡¯s people had again showed up outside the Cold Stream Valley.

    Not only Ji Xia, but also Ji Zhuo had burst into anger. He had taken his contracted Fire Crow and searched the surrounding jungle for days, however, he didn¡¯t find even a trace of the Blood Fang; therefore, Ji Zhuo could only proudly tell Ji Hao that the Blood Fang¡¯s people were frightened by his existence, and had already fled.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t think that it was this simple though; but he either could find any evidence revealing the schemes of the Blood Fang, or he could bury all the questions deep down his heart for now.

    The next half month had been strangely quiet and peaceful, with nothing abnormal happening.

    Ji Hao had started to practice regrly ording to a schedule, just like in his old days in the Gold ck Mountain.

    At dawn, before sunrise, Ji Hao would already get up, sit on the mountaintop with his legs crossed, and practice by purifying his Yuan Dan, while waiting for the first strands of the purest life force energy, which the forest only released at sunrise.

    After finishing his morning practice, he would go hunting with Qing Ying and hundreds of nsmen, to supply food to the entire Cold Stream Valley.

    Daily, Ji Hao would eatrge amounts of beast¡¯s meat during lunch, and practice his physical strength in the afternoon. Within only half a month, Ji Hao had managed topletely stabilize his bloodline power, which had been fluctuating after he upgraded to the Junior level. Every day,rge amounts of Senior Magus¡¯ blood was being transformed by the multicoloured me and absorbed by Ji Hao¡¯s body. The Gold Fire Bloodline power of Ji Hao had been continuously and steadily improving, as well the power of his three special abilities.

    During nighttime, Ji Hao would either learn drug-making skills from Qing Fu or practise fighting skills under Ji Zhuo and Ji Xia¡¯s tutge.

    Both Ji Zhuo and Ji Xia were exemry great warriors of the Southern Wastnd; they did not have any specific fighting skill; every attack theyunched, followed the instincts of their bodies, imitating the wild beasts living in the jungle. What they had been pursuing was to cast the fastest attack through the shortest route, killing their enemies as efficiently as possible.

    Under Ji Zhuo and Ji Xia¡¯s strict training, Ji Hao gradually had surpassed the artistic,plicated and ingenious attacking skills inherited from his previous life, and became mature, fearless and decisive.

    The fighting skills passed on from his previous life and the instinct of killing and fighting of his current life slowly merged together by the power of his soul, subliming into a special, powerful ¡®fighting skill¡¯ of Ji Hao. By practicing intensely during this half month - although Ji Hao¡¯s power level didn¡¯t improve much - his fighting and destructive power had improved by ten times.

    At present, at dusk.

    Ji Hao stood on the fence wall, provoking a silver double-headed snake with ring-shaped speckles covering its body.

    The ten-foot-long poisonous snake moved as fast and light as a gust of wind; its body was wriggling quickly, and it seemed as if it would dart out any moment. However, Ji Hao had his eyes fixed on the snake, while he held an eight-foot long, thumb-thick branch, with which he lightly tapped and whipped on the snake. No matter how quickly the snake moved or how hard it tried to attack Ji Hao, it was madly struggling ten feet away from Ji Hao, but could not even move an inch towards Ji Hao.

    Arge group of Fire Crow n and Qing Yi n warriors had surrounded Ji Hao, while praising him loudly.

    ¡°Hao is truly worthy to be the son of Brother Ji Xia and Sister Qing Fu, such a young Junior Magus! I doubt even the Bi Fang n has any kid as talented as him!¡±

    ¡°Aye,pared to Hao, I¡¯m so ashamed. I¡¯m ten years older than Hao, and still, only a level twelve Novice Magus!¡±

    ¡°Tell me about that! I could chop this ¡®double-headed ck-ring viper¡¯ to death, but I do not dare; how does he dare to y with such a highly poisonous viper like this?!¡±

    Following their voices, on a high watch tower a hundred feet away from the crowd, a Qing Yi n warrior suddenly shouted out, leaned half of his body out of the tower and pointed his finger at the dense jungle below.

    ¡°Oy! Over there! Something has happened! I saw blood glistening under the sunlight! Fresh human blood! Someone has been hurt over there!¡±

    Along with the rustling sound of branches and leaves, miles away in the jungle, a nest, full of sparrows, flew high into the sky in panic. All of the warriors on the fence wall shouted out; there had to be someone running and fighting in the jungle and scared those birds.

    Ji Hao took a deep breath, suddenly thrust the branch forward. Followed by two popping sounds, both of the snake¡¯s head were smashed by the branch. Ji Hao then kicked the, still squirming, viper down the fence wall, leapt hundreds of feet high into the air, grabbed a fender pile of the watching power and swung into the tower.

    ¡°Whoo~ho~~¡±, the warrior in the watchtower let out a long and resonating shout.

    In the Southern Wastnd, this kind of shouting sound means that this area was under the domination of a certain n, telling the enemy to note anywhere near; on another hand, the special rhythm of this kind of shouting sound could also lead the direction for their own nsmen and friends, guiding them to safety with the shouts.

    The creaking sounds of branches kepting from the jungle ceaselessly; after the time span of around tens of breaths, a man, covered in blood, staggered out of the jungle, while rushing towards the entrance of the Cold Stream Valley, leaving a trail of blood behind him.

    The man had run less than a hundred feet away from the jungle, and was still over two miles away from the Cold Stream Valley. Ji Hao activated his golden Crow pupils and easily saw his face. The man¡¯s upper bodyid bare, and a blood-red leopard totem was tattooed on his hairy chest.

    It was a person from the Fire Leopard n. The Fire Leopard n was a middle-scale n, under the protection of the Fire Crow n. Their territory was located in the northern side of the Fire Crow n¡¯s territory. The Fire Leopard n¡¯s nsmen were all brave and skillful fighters; they were very close to the Fire Crow n. For years, every time when the Fire Crow n fought against the ck Water Serpent n, the warriors of the Fire Leopard n always had been running in the front as the vanguards.

    ¡°Is our brother from the Fire Leopard n!¡± shouted Ji Hao, he then leaned his upper body out of the tower and shouted to the warriors standing on the fence wall, ¡°Go save him!¡±

    ¡°Ho!Ho!¡±

    A couple of warriors let out great shouts and rode on their contracted beasts. They leapt down from the fence wall, and moved rapidly towards the injured Fire Leopard n¡¯s warrior at their highest speed.

    ¡°Hehe...¡±

    A viciousughter came from the dense jungle behind the Fire Leopard n¡¯s warrior. Followed by a swishing sound, two arrows darted out of the jungle, and approached the back of the Fire Leopard n warrior in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Do you even deserve to use bow and arrows in front of me? I, Qing Ying, am the most handsome archer of the Qing Yi n, and the youngest Senior Magus in the history!¡± Qing Ying¡¯s voice came from afar. Along with a sharp whistling sound, a phantom of an arrow shed through the air, flying towards the back of the Fire Leopard n¡¯s warrior.

    The cyan arrow detoured half-circle pathway, urately hitting the two arrowsing from the jungle onto the ground.

    The Fire Leopard n warrior stumbled, and fell hard on the ground; his head bounced on the ground, leaving a deep pit and rising arge cloud of dirt.

    He raised his bearded face embarrassedly, and screamed with a hoarse voice, ¡°Help us! Help our n! The scumbags of the Blood Crocodile n and Ghost Frog n, were both attacking us together! Good God! A couple of days ago, the Gold ck Mountain transferred all our young and strong warriors away!¡±

    After hearing the cries of the man, the Fire Crow n¡¯s warriors all roared out in rage.

 Chapter 60 â€“ Reinforcements

    Chapter 60: Reinforcements

    ¡°All of our adult warriors were transferred away by the Gold ck Mountain,¡± growled the Fire Leopard n warrior hoarsely. The man had tens of serious injuries on his body, and even a few bones were chopped broken. He had struggled to the Cold Stream Valley with only a sliver of hope in his heart.

    ¡°Only three hundred weak warriors were left in the n! The enemies from the Blood Crocodile n and Ghost Frog n are many! Many!¡± the man shouted.

    He grabbed Ji Xia¡¯s arms with a pair of bleeding hands, gnashed his teeth and cried, ¡°Ji Xia, the great leader! Help my n! Save my nsmen! We are thergest branch of the Fire Leopard n; half of all the old ones, children, and women of the entire Fire Leopard n are within our branch!¡±

    Ji Xia frowned and said resolutely and decisively, ¡°the Fire Leopard nsmen are our brothers and sisters! If there¡¯s anything happening to them, we have to help! The Blood Crocodile n and Ghost Frog n are just a bunch of dogs of the ck Water Serpent n! We can easily crush their heads!¡±

    ¡°Abba, the mine of the Cold Stream Valley is highly important. You have been ordered to guard this ce, you can¡¯t just leave the valley and lead the troop to fight. Abba, I¡¯ve already grown up, I can fight for our Fire Crow n as well. Abba, this time, let me go.¡±

    Ji Xia gaped stunned, while looking at Ji Hao from head to toe.

    Ji Hao held his head high, puffed his chest out, looked Ji Xia in the eyes, and said, ¡°Abba, though I¡¯m young, I¡¯m much smarter than lots of the uncles in the n. Besides, I¡¯m a Junior Magus already! I¡¯m even more powerful than many uncles in the n!¡±

    The nearby standing Fire Crow n warriors looked at Ji Hao withplicated expressions in their eyes.

    It had been only half a month, but Ji Hao¡¯s power had been improving as fast as a fire arrow. While kids his age were still training at the most basic level of Novice Magi, Ji Hao had already be a Junior Magus, much more powerful than most of the ordinary nsmen.

    In the Southern Wastnd, bing a fifth level Novice Magus would make a man qualify to fight in battle as a Magus; If one made it to the Junior Level, then he or she would be a core warrior, that the n could rely on.

    ¡°My boy, Hao, how old you think you are? But...you wouldn¡¯t get yourself hurt, Abba trusts you in that!¡± Ji Xia pped his own head andughed out aloud, ¡°Hao, my good boy, though you¡¯re still a kid, you act like a grown man!¡±

    ¡°Ji Ying, Ji Lang, Qing Ying! The three of you are to take two-thousand Fire Crow n warriors and one-hundred Qing Yi n warriors and go help our brothers of the Fire Leopard n! Blood Crocodile n and Ghost Frog n...how dare these trash touch our territory! The Cold Stream Valley could use more mining ves! Go capture some strong men alive!¡± shouted Ji Xia out, with a deep breath.

    In the Southern Wastnd, once the leader gave themand, all the warriors could get ready to fight as fast as possible, without any hesitation or dy. Only after a quarter of an hour, two-thousand elite warriors rode on their contracted beasts, directed by the wounded Fire Leopard n warrior and rushed into the jungle along with sharp whistling noises.

    The situation was urgent. Under Ji Hao¡¯s arrangement, three four-tusks mammoths were running in front of the troops as vanguards, crushing all those towering trees in their way, opening a broad and t path for the troops.

    ¡°Two hours, uncle. We only need two hours to get to your n!¡± Ji Hao sat on the fat bear¡¯s back, and talked to the Fire Leopard n warrior sitting behind him, ¡°do you have any idea about why the Gold ck Mountain transferred your warriors away?¡±

    The Fire Leopard n warrior shook his head without any clue. Such things had never happened before. The Southern Wastnd Jungle was highly dangerous; all the ns had to keep their vignce towards not only sneak attacks from their enemies but also to the threats from all kinds of wild beasts living in the jungle.

    Usually, when the Gold ck Mountain transferred warriors from other ns, they would always leave enough warriors to make sure that that the n could protect itself. But this time, nearly all of the thousands of the elite Fire Leopard n¡¯s warriors were transferred away by the Gold ck Mountain, leaving only three hundred of the weakest warriors to guard the n. This was equal to murder in the Southern Wastnd. However, the Fire Leopard n, as a loyal ally of the Fire Crow n for thousands of years, had still sent all their warriors out without any hesitation.

    ¡°Heng Luo, can you bring us morepanions?¡± While Ji Hao tightly grabbed the hair of the fat bear and leaned his body, he shouted at Heng Luo, who was riding a red leopard and running side by side him, ¡°powerfulpanions! Those weak and small ones will be useless!¡±

    Heng Luo raised her longbow high, dark-green hair fluttering behind her. She opened her mouth, and uttered a silent call towards the sky.

    Circles of air-ripples could be seen in the sky, spreading towards the surrounding. Soon, long and reverberant roars came from the surrounding jungle as one fell, another rose. The branches and leaves ruffled because of gusts of strange winds, which blew out of the jungle. A short whileter, some strange and mysterious silhouettes appeared on both side of the troops, and forwarded with the troops at the same speed.

    These silhouettes had shapes simr to beasts, however, their bodies were all wrapped in a weird, dense fog, and couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. They were not ordinary living creatures, neither ghosts; they were some mysterious and powerful beings, produced by the natural magical power, and nourished by the life force energy of the jungle.

    Only Heng Luo, the guard and soul of the jungle, was capable of calling these mysterious and magical creatures out. In fact, many of the gods, worshiped by small Southern Wastnd ns, were these kind of beings.

    Stone was sitting on a four-tusk mammoth¡¯s back, raised its gigantic fist, while slowly punching his own chest in a strange rhythm. The loud and clear punching sound resounded through the jungle within hundreds of miles radius. Soon, the same impassioned, loud punching sounds came from the mountain, tens of miles away.

    ¡°Brothers...I heard my brothers!¡± murmured Stone, ¡°Hao, I found...three of my...brothers, more...powerful than me! Hm...they asked me...about what booze...is, and...and how does the grilled...meat taste like!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Tell them! Tell them that they¡¯ll have as much as booze and grilled meat as they want! Tell them the meat is really delicious! They can evene and live with us, the Fire Crow n! My Abba and Amma are the most hospitable people in the world!¡± Ji Hao grinned from ear to ear. Magical creatures like Stone were extremely rare amongst the entities in this jungle, but Stone called three of them out in one go...what a surprise!

    Stonemen¡¯s thoughts were as simple as a piece of paper; if you only have enough booze and delicious meat, seducing them bes the easiest thing.

    Years ago, after having a bowl of wine and a piece of honeb of Ji Hao, Stone became Ji Hao¡¯s best mate and shielded him hundreds of times when Ji Hao hung around in the jungle.

    Treeman was also sitting on a four tusk-mammoth¡¯s back; if he would move by itself, it would very slow. He nced at Stone, who was very proud at the moment; not to be outdone, Treeman also raised his branch-like arm, and released countless green light spots from his arm. Those light spots were drifting profusely and disorderly, towards the surrounding forest like a group of butterflies.

    The four-tusk mammoths didn¡¯t slow down. They were running forward like hurricanes. About half an hourter, the forest in front of them suddenly shook, the earth trembled and the mountains swayed. Two gigantic, ancient trees, which didn¡¯t look different from the other nearby trees, suddenly opened their green-me-like eyes, and slowly pulled their roots out of the ground; their long roots quickly coiled together into four ¡®legs¡¯.

    Ji Hao was totally stunned. Is the old tree nning to ughter the entire jungle? thought Ji Hao.

    He remembered that the body of Treeman himself was no more than a thousand feet, but these two ancient, giant threes were nearly double the size of Treeman, which implied that their power must also be double than that of Treeman!

    ¡°Whoa~~ Let¡¯s go get them all!¡± Ji Hao let out a long roar, and waved his fist excitedly in the air.

    The ck, huge ape, who was following the troops and leaped through the branches all the time, sniffed scornfully, stood down on a huge three, and uttered a great and sonorous howl.

    Less than a minuteter, the same sharp howls came from the distant forest.

 Chapter 61 â€“ Wild Fire

    Chapter 61: Wild Fire

    From a long distance away a great fire could be seen and the scent of blood hung oppressively in the air.

    Ji Hao was standing on arge tree, hiding behind branches and leaves while looking at the valley miles away.

    This valley was the resident ce of the Fire Leopard n, and it had an ideal location to live in. In front of the vige a winding river was passing by, supplying plenty of water to the vige; behind the vige was a steep cliff, which was thickly strewn with thorns and surrounded the valley from three directions.

    At the moment, the vige of the Fire Leopard n had already been breached. The cabins and cottages that were distributed randomly in the valley had all been set aze; ck smoke rose high and reached to the sky.

    Inside the valley over ten thousands of dead bodies were scattered in a state of disarray and judging from appearances, they were all nsmen of the Fire Leopard n. Hundreds of crimson blood-crocodiles, each being tens of feet long, were lying on the ground and were feasting on those bloody bodies.

    At the back of the valley there was an area that was abundant with thick thorns, creating a natural barrier that upon first nce was impassable; a winding trail was hiding amongst those dense thorns, secretly leading to the top of the cliff behind the vige.

    At the top of the cliff, there were numerous Fire Leopard n¡¯s people huddled up on the ground; some kids were crying and wailing.

    A tall gpole, made of beast bones, was standing erect at the end of the trail; tens of fire-red leopard tails could be seen tied to it, fluttering along with the wind. Sharp howling came from those tails and tens of faint red phantoms of leopards, each being nearly one hundred feet long, were darting around through those highly poisonous thorns, each spewingrge ming sparks and ck smoke from time to time.

    ¡°The banner that carried the ancestors¡¯ souls of the Fire Leopard n!¡± murmured Qing Ying, who stood beside Ji Hao looking at the tens of feet high gpole, ¡°it seems that the Fire Leopard n¡¯s Maguspriests became desperate. Unless facing a deadly danger no one would dare to disturb the peaceful rest of their ancestors and call them out to fight.¡±

    ¡°Whoo~ Whoo~¡±

    An odd reedy shouting sound could be heard. Hundreds of muscr Blood Crocodile n¡¯s warriors were trying their best to throw the torches in their hands into the clump of thorns, attempting to burn those annoying thorns out and open up a broad road, leading to the top of the cliff.

    However, to deter their actions, tens of phantoms of fire leopards were shing around inside the clump of thorns. Whenever branches were emzed, these fire leopards could be seen darting over instantly, opening their mouths and inhaling every single fiery spark into their open maws. Those Blood Crocodile n¡¯s warriors had thrown thousands of torches made with beasts fat towards the clump of thorns, but failed to burn clear even a little bit of it.

    Large groups of short, green-skinned, bulging-eyed and frog-like men were waving their exquisite blowguns, loudly cursing towards the Fire Leopard n¡¯s people on the cliff top. These were the Ghost Frog n¡¯s people.

    Nearly a hundred captured Fire Leopard n¡¯s women were pressed down on the ground by these Ghost Frog n¡¯s warriors; besides each of these women were a group of Ghost Fog n men waiting impatiently. These women were struggling and crying desperately on the ground, their voices caused all of the Fire Leopard n¡¯s children on the clifftop to start wailing and screaming.

    ¡°Cowards of the Fire Leopard n! We¡¯ve ughtered your nsmen, we¡¯ve burned your vige, and we¡¯re ying with your women!¡± shouted a Ghost Frog n¡¯s warrior, whose skin was thickly dotted with fist-sized pustules and was riding on a poisonous ghost frog tens of feet long, ¡°Look! The skins of your women are so white and tender, haha! A lot whiter than our Ghost Frog n women! Are you gonna watch them tortured to death by us?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Following the raging growl, a sturdy man whose body was covered in the blood of his missing left arm and presumeably some enemies, jumped up from among the few hundred Fire Leapord n¡¯s warriors remaining by their ancestor¡¯s tailed gpole. He rushed fiercely down along the trail filled with anger and hatred.

    The Fire Leopard n warrior who had ran down the nearly seven miles long trail was gasping heavily, and waving his iron axe, hacking towards the nearest enemy.

    Tens of Ghost Frog n¡¯s warriors raised their blowguns together. Along with the swishing sounds, tens of ck poisonous thorns were blown out and proceeded to deeply embed themselves in the Fire Leopard n warrior¡¯s body. The venom on the ck thorns quickly spread, the body of the Fire Leopard n warrior immediately began to swell, and countless pustules were emerging from his skin within the span of few breaths. The Fire Leopard n¡¯s warrior could only stagger less than ten steps forward before copsing, his sturdy body hitting the ground heavily.

    In the blink of an eye, the once hard and sturdy body of the Fire Leopard n¡¯s warrior, became a mere puddle of ck pus-like blood, slowly flowing everywhere.

    ¡°You stinky frogs! Save the body! My babies haven¡¯t eaten enough yet! Such a nice piece of meat and you wasted it!¡± shouted a Blood Crocodile n¡¯s warrior angrily, who was wearing blood-red leather armour and holding a pair of heavy swords.

    In the valley,rge groups of Blood Crocodile n and Ghost Frog n¡¯s warriors raised their heads, whileughing to the sky madly and rampantly.

    Ji Hao, narrowed his eyes, and easily enveloped the entire valley, which was about tens of miles in radius, with his spiritual power.

    He perceived that there were around a thousand Blood Crocodile n¡¯s warriors in the valley, while the number of the Ghost Frog n¡¯s Warriors was twice that, with about two thousand. None of these warriors were at the same level as Senior Magi or Maguspriests; the most powerful warriors were the tens of Junior Magi of the Blood Crocodile n, where as the Ghost Frog n had only around ten Junior Magi in their ranks.

    For either the Blood Crocodile n or the Ghost Frog n, the ancient creatures they worshipped - the blood crocodile and ghost frog - were far less powerful than the three-legged Gold Fire Crow; therefore, the bloodline power they gained from these ancient creatures was a lot weaker than that of the Fire Crow n¡¯s people, the percentages of Senior Magi and Junior Magi of their warriors were also much lower!

    ¡°Just this amount of people? When did those trash of the Blood Crocodile n and Ghost Frog n be so fearless?¡± Ji Hao sneered, he quickly connected this event with that of couple of days ago where Di Luo and his underlings tried to trap him. These incidents had the strong feeling of being a scheme.

    ¡°Uncle, tell our people to prepare!¡± Ji Hao raised his right arm, waved forward and shouted out, ¡°Let¡¯s kill all of these damn dogs!¡±

    Treeman stepped out of the jungle and stood beside the river. He stamped his feet hard on the ground and deeply rooted himself into the ground with these two thick roots of his, his body expanded quickly and soon swelled to his original size.

    A nearly two thousand feet high, gigantic three stood beside the river, drawing the rich nutrients from the river water; meanwhile, his roots were quickly stretching underground. Within the span of only a few breaths, his roots went across the river, that was hundreds of feet wide, quickly approaching underneath the Fire Leopard n vige.

    ¡°Kill!¡± growled Ji Hao in a low voice.

    ¡°Kill!¡± agreed Treeman, letting out a roar along with Ji Hao; the dark, colossal treehole-like mouth of his opened, spewing enormous amounts of cold air.

    Thousands of arm-thick ck roots darted out from the ground, piercing towards those Blood Crocodile n and Ghost Frog n warriors like poisonous snakes. There were so many of roots thrust out from the ground that they covered nearly the entire valley. The Blood Crocodile n and Ghost Frog n¡¯s warriors all felt like even the sky was darkening.

    ¡°Enemies!¡± shouted the Blood Crocodile n¡¯s warrior holding two swords.

    The sound made by roots piercing through human bodies could be heard. The bodies of hundreds of the weakest Blood Crocodile n and Ghost Frog n¡¯s men were punctured by the roots of Treeman; those long roots carried their bodies and rose high into the air. Large amounts of blood sshed down and to the warriors fighting it was as if the sky was raining blood.

    ¡°Whoo~ Hoo~¡±

    Reverberant roars came from the jungle. Two thousand Fire Crow n¡¯s warriors, riding on their contracted beasts, rushed out of the jungle; approaching the river, all of their beasts roared loudly and mightily leapt across the river, proceeding with great momentum to rush into the burning Fire Leopard n vige.

    The Blood Crocodile n and Ghost Frog n¡¯s warriors shook their weapons fiercely, chopping through the tree roots piercing towards them one after another.

    They were shouting and screaming in panic and horror, looking aghast at those Fire Crow n warriors who flew across the river and were rushing towards them.

    In the next moment, hundreds of arrows swooshed through the air, piercing their throats and sending them flying backwards; blood gushed out of their mouths in a crimson torrent.

    The Fire Crow Warriors rushed into the crowd of the Blood Crocodile n and Ghost Frog n¡¯s warriors while they were all flurried, and raised their weapons high, and knocked groups of enemies down; those Blood Crocodile n and Ghost Frog n¡¯s warriors were killed as same as grass before a wildfire; it was as if they had even forgotten to resist.

    ¡°Oh god! Why are they here!¡± The Blood Crocodile n warrior holding the pair of swords screamed out.

 Chapter 62 â€“ Besieged

    Chapter 62: Besieged

    ¡°Caw!¡±

    Ji Hao cawed towards the sky. A sphere of fiery light darted out from his back, and quickly condensed into a pair of fiery wings, pping behind his body; with his body wrapped in a faint light, Ji Hao transformed into a beam of me, darted out of the jungle, flew across the river and the nearly a mile wide t area in front of the vige, and directly rushed into the vige, leaving afterimages and waves of hot air behind.

    The Blood Crocodile ns¡¯s warrior with a pair of swords was a peak level Junior Magus; while he was waving his swords and roaring to the sky, a cloud of blood mist appeared behind his body, within which, an over a hundred feet long blood-crocodile was rolling.

    Every time when the blood-crocodile rolled over in that blood mist cloud, the skin of this warrior would be translucent; with the help of |Gold Crow Magical pupils|, Ji Hao clearly saw the eight meridians inside his body, which were shining with a blood-red light; on those meridians, a few thumb-sized Magus Acupoints were shining brightly.

    This guy is so close to the awakening his Magus Acupoints! thought Ji Hao.

    ¡°But you won¡¯t get there in this life!¡±ughed Ji Hao loud out He flew crossing miles, appeared in front of the warrior, throwing a punch towards the face of that Blood Crocodile n¡¯s warrior.

    The thing that the fiery wings brought Ji Hao, was amazing speed, which was so fast that ordinary people couldn¡¯t even catch Ji Hao with their eyes. The ancient Gold Fire Crows were able to travel from up the heaven to down in the underworld; the most powerful Gold Fire Crow could fly across a hundred-thousand miles within a single moment.

    Though Ji Hao couldn¡¯t be mentioned in the same breath as the legendary creatures such as the ancient Gold Fire Crows, amongst ordinary Junior Magi, he was fast enough to make his enemies helpless - For example the Blood Crocodile n¡¯s warrior in front of him, who was staring at the air nkly, didn¡¯t even saw Ji Hao¡¯s shadow. He waved his heavy swords madly and moved forward, purely relying on his good fighting instict.

    ¡°Break!¡± shouted Ji Hao. He locked his fingers together, triggering ¡®Lin¡¯, ¡®Bing¡¯, ¡®Dou¡¯, ¡®Zhe¡¯- four of the [Nine Secret Words] simultaneously; all of his internal power gathered together, like a powerful golden bead; he brought along the surrounding natural power, hitting forward dauntlessly.

    All of Ji Hao¡¯s muscles were tightened and all of his bones were creaking, making sounds like a heavy, metal bell. A dragon roar came from Ji Hao¡¯s body; upon the multicoloured me in his lower abdomen, thest bit of Ji Xiao¡¯s Senior Magus¡¯ blood was quickly consumed.

    The Blood Crocodile n¡¯s warrior with a pair of swords screamed out hopelessly.

    He still couldn¡¯t see Ji Hao¡¯s figure, however, weirdly, he saw a fist.

    That was a gigantic fist, which seemed to block the entire sight of the sky, and gathered the magnificent power of the heaven and the earth, emitting inexhaustible light and heat, pushing towards him like a shooting star. There was not enough time for him to raise his swords and hack the fist; he could only hold them high horizontally, attempting to hold the punch off.

    The pair of heavy swords were eight-foot-long and one-foot-wide, forged by refined iron; three spell symbols were shing on their surfaces. They were a pair of Magus tools. In the Southern Wastnd, every single Magus tool would be iparably precious, only the most talented warriors of a n were qualified to have their own Magus tools. Once those spell symbols were engraved on the surface of the magus tools, they would be tens or even hundreds of times harder and more powerful than they originally were.

    Ji Hao stared at this warrior, and fixed his eyes in his heart.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t take the pair of sword seriously at all, his right fist directly hit on the crossing point of two swords, along with a slight hint of spirit power which tightly connected with nature.

    The Blood Crocodile n¡¯s warrior let out a howl; he finally saw Ji Hao¡¯s face, and he couldn¡¯t believe it!

    ¡°Even my boy is a bit bigger than you!¡± shouted the blood Crocodile n¡¯s warrior a moment before Ji Hao¡¯s fistnded on his swords.

    The pair of heavy swords shook intensely. Ji Hao¡¯s fist was as heavy as a mountain, crashing down on the blood Crocodile n¡¯s warrior; the arms of the warrior couldn¡¯t bear the horrible power of that punch, the bones of his arm broke inch by inch, while his muscles were shocked and tore apart from his arms by the great power, and were sent flying far away along with a swishing sound.

    The fist of Ji Hao held against the sword, pressed hard on the blood Crocodile n warrior¡¯s chest. The pair of heavy sword were bended by Ji Hao¡¯s power, the spell symbols on their surfaces shed brightly for onest time, then dimmed down and disappeared. Followed by a cracking sound, countless cracks appeared on the swords, and metal fragments started jangling down.

    The chest of the blood Crocodile n¡¯s warrior was hollowed, blood continuously gushing out of his mouth along with pieces of his internal organs.

    On his back, a fist-shaped hole appeared on the leather armour. Ji Hao¡¯s punch punctured his body and even opened up a tens of miles long ditch behind him. Seven to eight Blood Crocodile n¡¯s warriors were standing near the ditch, all of them seemed frozen, and stared at Ji Hao with a strange look on their faces.

    These were the Blood Crocodile n¡¯s Junior Magi, they all had been shocked dead by the power of Ji Hao¡¯s punch, none of them survived.

    Bang!

    The body of the Blood Crocodile n¡¯s warrior with a pair of swords suddenly exploded into pieces, along with the crocodile-skin armour worn by him; the seven to eight warriors standing behind him also exploded one after another; blood sshed everywhere within the circumference of tens of miles.

    Ji Hao did all these with only a single punch!

    The Fire Crow n¡¯s warriors, who were fighting around, were all stunned; after the span of a few breaths, they suddenly raised their weapons and started shouting madly.

    ¡°Hao! Hao! Hao!¡±

    The shouting sound even shook the earth. Ji Hao¡¯s extraordinary performance highly encouraged these warriors.

    On the contrary, all of Blood Crocodile n and Ghost Frog n¡¯s warriors were screaming and fleeing, as if there were facing a god or devil.

    Ji Hao¡¯s face was strangely young and tender, he was even a lot shorter than other Fire Crow n¡¯s warriors, judging from appearance, he should be a kid.

    However, this young warrior killed the leader of the Blood Crocodile n¡¯s warriors with a single punch; and the same punch also killed seven to eight elite warriors of the Blood Crocodile n. This punch of Ji Haopletely shattered thest bit of courage tofight, whichhad remained in the enemies hearts; all of them dropped their weapons, fleeing madly backwards.

    The Fire Leopard n vige was in the perfect location; in front of the vige, there was the river that Ji Hao and his troop had came across.

    On the left side, right side and behind the vige was a cliff covered with thorns, which meant that there was no way out.

    Those remaining Blood Crocodile n and Ghost Frog n¡¯s warriors were fleeing in all directions like headless chickens for a while, then kneeled on the ground, and surrendered to the Fire Crow n¡¯s warriors.

    Treeman walked over from the other side of the river with heavy steps, dropped some thick and strong vines; the Fire Crow warriors then tied those surrendered enemies up.

    ¡°All of them are qualified to be mining ves! Ha ha!¡±ughed Ji Hao. He was standing on the back of the fat bear and was looking at the captured ones, then shook his head and said, ¡°this time, the Fire Leopard n lost quite a few nsmen, we have to share a part of these ves with them.¡±

    The ancestors¡¯ banner on top of the cliff behind the vige suddenly shook, tens of phantoms of Fire Leopards shed into the banner one after another.

    Tens of elder Magi and Maguspriests of the Fire Leopard n walked down from the trail with sadness-filled faces, towards Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao¡¯s face became serious, he jumped down from the back of the fat bear, and walked towards those elders.

    They saluted to each other; before they spoke a word, loud and sonorous sounds of horns came from the jungle far away with a loud shouting sound. About a quarter of an hourter,rge groups of warriors gushed out of the jungle on the other side of the river.

    Hundreds of gigantic riding birds rose into the air from the jungle, there were sturdy and muscr warriors on their backs who raised their banners that symbolized their own ns.

    Tens of different sized banners were fluttering in the wind, warriors across the river burst a proud and madughter all together; the appearance of these banners meant that there were at least tens of ns with all of their forces gathered; at least a hundred-thousand warriors were gathered inside the jungle across the river.

    Ji Hao remained silent for a while, turned around with an extremely embarrassed face, and let out a bitter smile to those Fire Leopards n elders and said, ¡°I think we¡¯re...besieged here.¡±

 Chapter 63 â€“ Allied forces

    Chapter 63: Allied forces

    The continuous sounds of drums, horns and shouts were so loud that even the sky was shaking; the roars of the battle beasts and birds started a fierce gust of wind, violently swaying the jungle in the vicinity of hundreds of miles.

    The Fire Crow n and Fire Leopards n¡¯s warriors quickly drew back to the top of the cliff through the winding trail hidden in the wood of thorns, guarding the only trail that led to the top of the cliff.

    Maguspriests of the Fire Leopards n ruthlessly beheaded those captured from the Blood Crocodile n and Ghost Frog n one after another, with bitter and sad expressions on their faces. Daggers, made from obsidian, tore those captives their necks apart; once the fresh blood had spurted out of their wounds, a hot gust of wind woulde roaring over, rolling all of the blood away; every single drop of fresh blood was being absorbed by the ancestors¡¯ banner of the Fire Leopards n, which had been raised once again.

    Nourished by over two thousands of captives¡¯ blood, two-hundred fire leopards phantoms quietly darted out of the banner, crawled in those highly poisonous thorn bushes, without making any noticeable sound.

    ¡°Such a bunch of reckless people! Don¡¯t they fear the Fire Crow n¡¯s revenge?¡± Qing Ying waved his long bow, standing on the edge of the cliff and shouted.

    Ji Hao crossed his arms around his chest, while looking at the groups of warriors who were rushing towards them in the jungle afar, without saying a word.

    In the Southern Wastnd, the cost to gather this many of elite forces from so many ns at the same time was very high. The paths in the Southern Wastnd jungle were dangerous andplicated; if someone tried to gather the warriors from tens of ns simultaneously, and arrange them in order to ambush a certain spot, the mobilization of the troops, the negotiations and time control would all be huge problems.

    Not to mention that almost every single Southern Wastnd warrior was a great eater; even an ordinary Novice Magus warrior needed at least five kilograms of meat, while the appetites of the Senior and Junior Magi were simr to bottomless pits; elite warriors from tens of ns summed up together could eat up two to three huge mountains piled up by beast-meat within a short amount of time.

    No matter who nned all these, the money, the forces and the material resources they had to spent on all this were all astonishingly high.

    Fiery light shed through Ji Hao¡¯s pupils, he was carefully identifying the totems painted on those banners.

    ¡°Cyan Cattle n, Buffalo n, Raging Bull n...hmm, the famous ¡®three-cattle ns¡¯, aren¡¯t they neutral ns?¡± murmured Ji Hao.

    ¡°Tusk Tiger n, Raging Lion n, Wind Eagle n, these small ns have always been especially cautious and careful, what¡¯s wrong with them? Not afraid of death anymore?¡±

    However, soon, Ji Hao found a few totems that made him feel stressed looking at those banners.

    ¡°Ghost n, Demon n, Gu n[1]...Damn! These weird people had never any contact with the Southern Wastnd ns before, how did they get involved in this?! Are they trying to challenge the Fire Crow n? Or are they coveting this jungle of the Southern Wastnd?¡±

    None of those mutual ns, such as the ¡®three-cattle ns¡¯, or the middle scale ns like the Tusk Tiger n, Raging Lion n and Wind Egle n, had ever challenged big ns like the Fire Crow n and ck Water Serpent n, which were ruling their own pieces ofnd; all of these small to middle scale ns had always been mutual and only minding their own businesses; they had never ganged up with either the Fire Crow Crow or ck Water Serpent n; these ns had never shown any sign of sudden rise, nor were they worried aboutplete copsing.

    If someone had promised them enough profit, it would be reasonable for these small to middle scale ns to gather together and try to tear off a fat piece of meat from the Fire Crow n.

    However, ns like the Ghost n, Demon n, and Gu n never got along with others Southern Wastnd ns, instead, they have formed their own systems; even big ns like the Fire Crow n wouldn¡¯t provoke them initiatively.

    Take the Ghost n as an example, they didn¡¯t have a bloodline power; what they had, was a system of inheritance, called ¡®ghost-inheritance¡¯; from generation to generation, they were worshiping evil spirits and ghosts, existing in the jungle; every new born kid would merge with an evil ghost after he or she came to this world, bming a half human and half ghost being; by merging their own body with those ghosts, they would be gifted all kinds of unimaginably strange power.

    They were only a few people in the Ghost n, however, the evil spirits they had inherited from their ancestors were very powerful; once their newborns merged with those evil spirits, they would be as powerful as ordinary Junior Magi; after the Ghost n warrior grew up and inherited all of the power from the evil spirit, their power would be great enough topete with Senior Magi.

    Demon n, Gu n, and a few other small ns were all simr to the Ghost n, and had their own special systems. People from these ns were hardly human-like; from a certain degree, they had already be some other humanoid-like beings

    Usually, these ns rarely connected with the outside world; none of the Southern n was willing to make contact with them. But today, Ji Hao had found eight to nine totems of these non-human kind ns.

    ¡°How generous you are! Whoever you are, why spent these much of efforts on this? For Abba? Amma? Or me?¡±

    Ji Hao gazed at those fluttering banners in the air, and gasped heavily. ¡°Uncle, release the wind-sparrow.¡± He turned around, looked at Qing Ying and said in a low voice.

    Qing Ying nodded with a twisted face, then carefully took a baby-palm-sized, cyan, long tail bird out of his cloth. This was a special kind of wind-sparrow, only belonging to the Qing Yi n. The size of this kind of sparrow was very miniscule, while the speed of it was extremely high; they knew how to hide themselves in the shadows of branches and leaves during flight; even the snipe-eagle, which had the best eyesight, could hardly find any trace of them.

    ¡°Go! To the Cold Stream Valley! Good bird, tell Brother Ji Xia what¡¯s happening here!¡± Qing Ying fed the bird with a few round pills, that had a mix of his own blood and the essence of five kinds of cereals, and whispered a few words to the bird.

    The bird raised its head, repeated every single word said by Qing Ying with a silvery voice; the voice of the bird was clear and fluent, not even one word had been missed.

    ¡°Good, just like this, tell Brother Ji Xia that this is a trap, that has been set by someone other people!¡± Qing Ying narrowed his eyes and raised his hand. The bird let out a ringing call, and transformed into a faint piece of cyan shadow, rose high into the air and flew seven to eight miles away within the blink of an eye.

    A ck gust of wind came from the sideway towards the bird, within the ck wind, tens of palm-sized iron-w vultures, that had evil looks, gave a few high-pitched howls then quickly encircled the flying cyan sparrow.

    The cyan wind-sparrow lithely moved and rotated within the circle of iron-w vultures, dodged the attacks of tens of sharp ws within only a moment.

    The cyan sparrow was about to rush out of the circle with its tiny body and lightning-fast movements, when a sharp infant cry came from the air afar.

    On a tip of a branch miles away, under the banner of the Demon n, a deadly pale infant was leaning against a branch, who cried towards the bird with a very strange tone. The infant was giving a death and evil vibe, that was nothing like any human kids.

    Before the cry faded, the cyan sparrow, which was flying in the air miles away, suddenly stopped, as if it was hit by a lightning bolt; its body went nted and fell down from the sky.

    A green serpent head quietly rose from the dense jungle below, opened its jaws and swallowed the falling cyan sparrow.

    Ji Hao¡¯s heart suddenly sank. Qing Ying¡¯s face darkened immediately, he almost cried out, ¡°Hao! This sparrow...I raised it...since I was a little kid. These bunch of bastards! I¡¯ll kill them all!¡±

    On the other side of the river, two gigantic trees were pushed aside; a three-meter tall, sturdy figure slowly walked out of the jungle, while carrying a wooden stake on his shoulder.

    The figure was half naked; his light green skin was covered in a twisted, ghost-face-like totems. He looked up at Ji Hao and Qing Ying and said with a very muffled voice, ¡°Walk out by yourselves, and beg for mercy, then we will kill only a half of you!¡±

    The dense jungle started to shake, and waves of weird and creepyughter continuously wereming from it.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    [1]Gu: was a venom-based poison associated with cultures of south China, particrly Nanyue. The traditional preparation of Gu poison involved sealing several venomous creatures (e.g., centipede, snake, scorpion) inside a closed container, where they devoured one another and allegedly concentrated their toxins into a single survivor. Gu was used in ck magic practices such as manipting sexual partners, creating malignant diseases and causing death. ording to Chinese folklore, a Gu spirit could transform into various animals, typically a worm, caterpir, snake, frog, even dog or pig.

 Chapter 64 â€“ Soul-Calling

    Note: ¡®Magus treasure¡¯ has been reced by ¡®magic treasure¡¯.

    --------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 64: Soul-Calling

    ¡°My little bird!¡± cried Qing Ying, whose body was slightly trembling; he sorrowfully looked at Ji Hao and said, ¡°now we can¡¯t inform your Abba; Hao, what should we do?¡±

    ¡°Sit and wait,¡± said Ji Hao in a rxed tone, he grabbed a branch of thorns, and fiddled with it. ¡°I¡¯m the bait, and my Abba is the fish. Let¡¯s just take a seat and wait for a while; let¡¯s see what these people got.¡±

    ¡°My poor little bird!¡± Qing Ying yelled with a darkened face. Behind his body, a sharp, cyan gust of wind started rotating quickly. He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°When I was a little kid, and just had learned to talk, Amma had incubated that little sparrow for me, I...I¡¯ve always considered it as my brother!¡±

    Cyan light-streams started gushing into the longbow that Qing Ying held in his hands, and spell symbols lit up on the surface of the longbow one after another; within a blink of an eye, over a hundred spell symbols had lit up on the long bow.

    Ji Hao stared stunned at Qing Ying¡¯s longbow. Over a hundred spell symbols! This longbow was the most powerful Magic treasure Ji Hao had ever seen in his life, except the Sui Ren Cane. Compared with this long bow, Qing Fu¡¯s ¡®thorns of life and death¡¯ and the ¡®mu sheng pearl¡¯ were quite weak.

    ¡°So unfair,¡± murmured Ji Hao.

    ¡°My sister married to a man from the Fire Crow n; how could those elders let her take the most powerful inherited Magic treasure away?¡± sniffed Qing Ying and said, ¡°My bow, is the most powerful inherited Magic treasure of the Qing Yi n...hmm...the most powerful for now.¡±

    Qing Yi fit three long arrows on the bow string and pulled the bow back, aimed at the tall and sturdy man who had been provoking loudly from across the river.

    The man was over twenty feet tall; his head was densely dotted with small and sharp horns; his face was as twisted as a ghost, and his bared body was covered in ghost-face-like totems; at the moment, he was waving the huge, ck wooden stake, skipping and provoking towards the clifftop.

    ¡°Oy! The cowards of the Fire Crow n! Come and fight! I am Red Horn of the Ghost n! Come on! Who¡¯s going to fight me!¡±

    Swoosh!

    Followed by a slight rustling sound of the wind, which was as gentle as the sigh of a young girl, the three long arrows suddenly disappeared.

    In the next moment, the three arrows abruptly showed up right in front of Red Horn¡¯s face. Red Horn was tall and muscr, but hisrge body moved rtively sluggish; he let out a shout in shock, his two soupdle-sized eyeballs were pierced by two arrows, while the third long arrow poked into his mouth. The arrows were rotating fast and arrowheads drilled quickly out from the back of his neck.

    Large amounts of ck blood were gushing out of his wounds. Red Horn¡¯s eyes had even started spurting blood ceaselessly. He cursed in pain, grabbed the arrows with his hands and pulled them out hard.

    Arge piece of ck air puffed out from Red Horn¡¯s body, slowly, his body turned translucent. After a while, his body slowly turned back to normal, by which time, all wounds hadpletely gone; even the punctured eyeballs were healed, as if he had never been hurt by those arrows.

    ¡°Haha! This kind of attacks are all ineffective to our Ghost n¡¯s warriors!¡± shouted Red Horn. He raised the wooden stake high and yelled towards the clifftop, ¡°Are you Fire Crow n¡¯s warriors all cowards? Are you? Come on, give me one fighter, let me smash your head! Haha!¡±

    The cheering and shoutinging from the jungle were growing louder and louder. Large groups of warriors started rushing out of the jungle, leaped high into the air, flew across the river and carefully approached the cliff.

    Thousands of warriors hade across the river; amongst these warriors, were tens of over twenty feet tall Ghost n¡¯s warriors, all of whom had scary, ghost-like faces; every step they walked, made the earth lightly tremble.

    ¡°Hao!¡± Qing Ying turned back and looked at Ji Hao.

    ¡°Hold and wait!¡± said Ji Hao calmly, ¡°wait, let¡¯s see what they really want.¡±

    Ji Hao rubbed the little ear of the fat bear, then sat on the ground; it seemed that he didn¡¯t take those approaching enemies serious at all.

    Inside the dense jungle, about twenty miles away from the Fire Leopard n¡¯s vige, was a t area that had artificially been opened up. Jiang Yao was wearing an extremely gorgeous silk cloak, stood on the edge of that area, with her head held high.

    Jiang Xue, who was once captured by ck Water Jiao and ck Water Gui, was also wearing a luxury cloak and standing beside Jiang Yao, with her teeth gnashing; showing a deep-rooted hatred on her face. ¡°My good aunt, I want Ji Hao dead, I¡¯ll chop him, slice him into pieces, I¡¯ll feed the dirtiest bugs with his flesh!¡± cursed Jiang Xue.

    Jiang Yao was smiling, and while slowly and gently stroking the delicate and tender face of Jiang Xue she said, ¡°He will certainly die...hmm...what do you think of Ji Mu¡¯s son? I know he¡¯s not as good as Wu, but if you marry him, I, your aunt, will treat you as my own daughter!¡±

    ¡°Only if Ji Hao dies!¡± said Jiang Xue in a low voice while gnashing her teeth; viciousness shed through her eyes.

    ¡°Then we will make him die!¡±Jiang Yao¡¯s beautiful face slightly twisted too, ¡°if it wasn¡¯t for him, my Wu, my dear son wouldn¡¯t die...If it wasn¡¯t for him, you wouldn¡¯t get caught by that old bastard, ck Water Gui, and I wouldn¡¯t have to pay that much to trade you back!¡±

    From the jungle, a gigantic horned-serpent slowly wriggled out; ck Water Jiao was standing on the head of the horned-serpent, while greedily staring at the sexy body of Jiang Yao up and down, and said, ¡°Jiang Yao, there is no need to speak in this way. At least, now we have amon target, don¡¯t we? We had a deal, the heads of Ji Xia and his son are mine.¡±

    After taking a deep breath, ck Water Jiao continued proudly, ¡°the Holy Land of my n offered a reward, that only if I can bring the head of Ji Xia back and offer it to our ancestors, I can have a inherited Magic Treasure. If...added with the head of Ji Hao, then the bloodline of the Fire Crow n¡¯s Magus King will be thoroughly been eliminated. Imagine, how much extra rewards I can get for that?¡±

    ¡°Sh!¡±

    On the middle of the t area, a ck skinned, short and scrawny old Maguspriest was standing in front of a ck altar, which was built with ck human bones; he let out a slight ¡®sh¡¯ towards Jiang Yao and ck Water Jiao, then turned around and mumbled in a very low voice, ¡°you people better be quiet, the spirit-calling magic of our Demon n is unimaginably powerful...But, you have to be quiet! If you identally disturb our ancestors, don¡¯t me me for any unpredictable dangers!¡±

    Jiang Yao and Jiang Xue instantly shut their mouths when they heard the old Maguspriest.

    ck Water Jiao stared at the old Maguspriest; a trace of greediness and ferociousness shed through his eyes, that seemed hard to control.

    The old Maguspriest took a ck bone stick out, and started a very weird dance around the altar; in the meanwhile, he was whispering a strange spell, Ji Hao¡¯s name appeared in that spell from time to time.

    A little doll, made of human skin, had been ced on the altar; a strand of hair was slightly fluttering around the waist of the doll.

    Jiang Yao looked at that strand of hair and showed a proud smile around the corner of her mouth. She spent quite an effort on finding this few hairs of Ji Hao from Ji Xia¡¯s home in the Gold ck Mountain, but all those efforts seemed to be worth by now.

    If she only could have Ji Xia¡¯s and Ji Hao¡¯s blood...hehe...

    The little human-skin doll suddenly jumped up from the altar, followed the movements of the old Maguspriest and moved its arms and legs, and started dancing like a real person.

    A wisp of ck smoke was being released from the altar, and slowly condensed into a twisted face that had no eyes, mouth, nose and ears.

    ¡°Ji~~~Hao~~~¡±

    The scary face suddenly let out a high-pitched scream. Bodies of all the insects and birds in the surrounding jungle exploded simultaneously.

    Behind the Fire Leopard n¡¯s vige, on the clifftop, Ji Hao¡¯s body suddenly shook; a blood-red light blocked his sight, and he leapt up from the ground as if he was hit by electricity.

    Qing Ying opened his mouth and gazed at Ji Hao stunned. Ji Hao seemed unable to control his own body. He dashed out along the trail hidden in thorns in big steps. After only the span of a few breaths, he was about to run out of the area covered in thorns.

 Chapter 65 â€“ Counterplot

    Chapter 65: Counterplot

    ¡°Hao!¡±

    Qing Ying was scared badly by Ji Hao¡¯s abrupt movement and strange behaviour.

    Thousands of enemies were waiting under the cliff, looking at them through the miles-wide wood of thorns. On the other side of the river, were even more powerful enemies staring at them covetously.

    Ji Hao suddenly rush into the crowd of enemies all by himself was equal to suicide!

    Qing Ying¡¯s entire body had immediately been soaked by cold sweat. A sharp, cyan gust of wind blew out from Qing Ying¡¯s back, onwhich, a pair of looming,rge wings appeared. Qing Ying slightly shook his body,rge, cyan ripples of wind spread towards the surrounding, while bringing up tens of cyan shadows gleaming around Qing Ying¡¯s body.

    Just when Qing Ying had moved his foot, in order to dartout and bring Ji Hao back, the fat bear, which had been lying on the ground and had stayed motionless all the time, suddenly raised one of its paws.

    Poor Qing Ying, he hadn¡¯t paid any attention to the ground, which is why he tripped over the bear paw and fell hard on the ground. Qing Ying had triggered his bloodline power and had prepared to rush out with all of his strength just now, therefore, the force released from his body was tremendous, which meant he just had fallen on the ground along with a great power.

    Unlike Fire Crow n¡¯s warriors, the Qing Yi n¡¯s warriors never had possesed over an extremely strong body and great physical strength. Qing Ying fell hard on his face, and felt as if his body was about to fall into pieces. A human-shaped, deep pit appeared on the ground, inside which, a puddle of fresh blood was forming - Qing Ying received a nosebleed after he fell down and smashed his face against the ground.

    ¡°Damn! Fat bear! I¡¯m gonna chop your fat paw off and grill it!¡± Qing Ying fell so hard that he even couldn¡¯t speak for quite a while; he twitched his body, struggled to raise his head, gnashed his teeth and growled towards the bear, ¡°Hao...is in danger!¡±

    The fat bear blinked its beady eyes, while looking at Qing Ying as if it was looking at an idiot.

    Qing Ying stared at the bear, which had aplicated expression in its eyes, suddenly shivered and said, ¡°Am I looking like an idiot?¡±

    The fat bear opened its mouth, yawned, then put its head near Qing Ying, and licked his face with its long, fat tongue. Qing Ying darkened his face and narrowed his eyes, while looking at Treeman, who was standing in the wood of thornspletely motionless.

    ¡°Hm, I almost forgot, where did all those strange beings, that Ji Hao had called out during the journey, go? Where are they?¡± murmured Qing Ying.

    Blood-red shadows were shing across Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, a sharp voice was resounding in his head; this voice was ceaselessly calling his name; every time it called, Ji Hao felt a strange and unknown power directly attacking his soul as if countless daggers were trying to slice his soul into pieces.

    Within Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, a cloud of white mist started rolling over, and slowly condensed into a round t tform.

    The mysterious man was sitting on the t tform, looking down at the Yuan Dan of Ji Hao, which was shining with a purple light, and murmured with a muffled sound, ¡°Little guy, what are you doing now? Hmm? Is there someone calling your soul with a dark, soul-calling magic? Your soul power has gathered into this Yuan Dan, I don¡¯t think you can be this easily controlled by others...¡±

    Ji Hao split a wisp of spiritual power, jumped into his own spiritual space and grinned to the mysterious man.

    The mysterious man crossed his arms over his own chest, slightly shook his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re pretty bold, little guy...Hmm? New armour?¡±

    A huge piece of me darted out from Ji Hao¡¯s back, which quicklytransformed into a pair of fiery wings. Ji Hao pped his wings, left afterimages and fleetingly flew across groups of enemies, who were rushing towards him and attempting to catch him. Countless enemies uttered shoutst, opened their arms and tried to grab him, however, Ji Hao was like a loach that had been coveredin oil; those slowly moving warriors couldn¡¯t even touch one of his hairs.

    ¡°A friend named Po made it for me!¡± Ji Hao transformed into a beam of fiery light, darted across the Fire Leopard n¡¯s vige and the river, dodged those Ghost n¡¯s warriors such as Red Horn, and briskly flew into the dense jungle.

    ¡°I asked Abba to test and try it, this armour is firm.¡± said Ji Hao.

    ¡°Firm...¡± the mysterious man mumbled with a slight trace of scorn, ¡°a firm armour is less reliable than a firm body. Look at me, I¡¯ve never used any kind of armour.¡±

    Red Horn was waving the heavy stake and following Ji Hao closely. He was shouting behind Ji Hao, the huge wooden stake started a fierce gust of the wind, as powerful as a tornado; countless nts were torn apart by the wind, pieces of wood swishedtowards Ji Hhao like a heavy rain, which all burnt into ashes after hitting on the Ji Hao¡¯s fiery wings.

    Ji Haopletely ignored Red Horn, who was following and cursing him; he tightened his face, while his eyes lost focus, pretending that his soul and mind was controlled by someone elseand quickly moved towards the deep jungle.

    While Ji Hao was running fast inside the dense jungle, he asked the mysterious man curiously, ¡°Speaking of this, you haven¡¯t ever used any armour? That¡¯s amazing...But, do you know how to make armours, or other Magic tools or treasures? Po hasfantastic treasure-masking skills, I¡¯m really jealous of him.¡±

    ¡°I traded the [Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell] with my [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words], I¡¯m not going to take any advantage of you, I have some other magic spells and techniques, if you have any good tool-making skill, we can trade one more time...Well, even if you feel that those spells of mine are too weak for you, you can give me low-level tool-making skills, I don¡¯t care, I know nothing about it anyway. What do you think?¡± Ji Hao continued before the mysterious man responded.

    The mysterious man stayed silent for a while until Ji Hao got near to the t area inside the jungle, where the altar was set and was proceeding the soul-calling magic. He slowly said, ¡°Tool-making skills are small tricks, not even worth mentioning...I can break any armour with a single casual punch, what do I need the tool-making skills for?¡±

    Ji Hao paused, stopped running near the edge of the t area, then said with a hint of astonishment, ¡°You...don¡¯t you know anything about tool-making, do you?¡±

    The mysterious man didn¡¯t respond. His arms stayed crossed in front ofhis own chest. The round t tform under his body quickly disintegrated, transforming into wisps of white mist and merged wiht the spiritual space; afterwards, the mysterious man silently disappeared; as usual, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t find out where disappeared to, no matter how hard he tried.

    ¡°Ji~~Hao~~¡±

    Upon the altar, the twisted and scary face was screaming.

    Ji Hao¡¯s body suddenly started to shake, and began walking towards the altar step by step, with the body wrapped by a fanit fiery light,simr to a walking corpse.

    The scrawny old man, standing in front of the altar, let out a creepyughter, knocked the altar with his ck bone stick, then turned to Jiang Yao, and said, ¡°Respectful Maguspriestess, I¡¯vepletely controlled this kid¡¯s soul, he has be my puppet...So...about what you¡¯ve promised me...¡±

    Bang!

    A towering ancient tree, that would take tens of people to hold their arms around it, was shattered by the wooden stake of Red Horn, causing a great gust of wind to blow into the t area along withrge amounts of tree fragments. Red Horn rushed inside while gasping, pointed his finger at Ji Hao and yelled, ¡°Hei Ku! Don¡¯t you even think about taking all the rewards by yourself! What the great Maguspriestess promised us, we will not let go!¡±

    Red Horn stamped his foot hard on the ground, looked at Jiang Yao then yelled harshly, ¡°Woman! Don¡¯t you forget, even if you¡¯ve caught this kid already, after his Abba shows up, you will still need us to help you catch his Abba alive!¡±

    Jiang Yao threw a dislike-filled nce at Red Horn, held her head high, slowly walked up to Ji Hao, raised his chin with her hand and said impatiently, ¡°Alright, alright, you stupid things... everything that I¡¯ve promised you, I will surely give it to you.¡±

    Jiang Yao then gripped Ji Hao¡¯s face, gnashed her teeth and sneered, ¡°Ji Hao, you damn little bastard!¡±

    The seemingly focus-less pupils of Ji Hao suddenly turned back to normal, while eye-piercing golden fiery light suddenly darted out of his eyes.

    ng!

    Followed by a bright and clear sound, Ji Hao pulled the sharp sword that he seized from a Senior Magus of the ck Water Serpent n, andpierced it directly into Jiang Yao¡¯s chest.

    Ji Hao then twisted his wrist, rotated the sharp sword inside Jang Yao¡¯s chest, and growled disgustedly, ¡°Jiang Yao, you damn bitch, are you ever going to stop? Unless I kill you, you¡¯re going to keep troubling my family!¡±

    Jiang Yao stared at Ji Hao as if she was staring at a ghost.

    The old Maguspriest standing in front of the altar let out a high-pitched scream in fear.

 Chapter 66 â€“ Strike

    Chapter 66: Strike

    ¡°How did this kid move so fast?¡±

    ck Water Jiao, who had been standing on the horned serpent¡¯s head while smiling, had now tightened his body suddenly, like a frightened old cat, and stared stunned at the smoky long sword held in Ji Hao¡¯s hands.

    The shape of that sword was very familiar to the one ck Water Jiao possesed.

    Once a ck Water Serpent n¡¯s warrior became a Senior Magus, as a reward, the n would forge a sword for him or her in the mouth of the extremely cold of the ck Water Holy Spring, with tens kinds of special metals; the most powerful Maguspriest of the n would inject magic power and inscribe spell symbols into the sword by himself. The sword forged in this way would be a powerful weapon, which gathers the essence of the tens of spacial metals, and is sharp enough to slice through gold and iron, and could kill a man without being stained by a single drop of blood.

    The sword held by Ji Hao was gained from the battle less than a month ago when the ck Serpent n Warriorsunched a surprise attack on the Cold Stream Valley. Ji Xia badly wounded a cousin of ck Water Jiao and had seized the sword from his cousins hands.

    In Ji Hao¡¯s hand this sword seemed to have be a live being, quite fast and agile. The moment the glistening of the sword edge shed through the air, even ck Water Jiao saw only a beam of bright light, the sharp sword had already prated Jiang Yao¡¯s chest.

    ¡°If he does that to me, I...I¡¯m afraid that even I wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge thatpletely!¡± ck Water Jiao roughly measured his reacting speed against this horrible attackunched by Ji Hao, and cold sweat suddenly started pouring down from his forehead.

    Ji Hao was only a newly promoted Junior Magus who just had activated his bloodline power, but his sword-using skill was quite mature.

    If he would be allowed to grow up in this way, then he would most likely rece Ji Xia and became another horrifying nightmare for the ck Water Serpent n. For thousands of years, Ji Xia and his family were like an eternal nightmare for the ck Water Serpent n, one from which they could never get rid of.

    The ck Water Serpent n had spent incalcble efforts and sacrifices to kill all of Ji Xia¡¯s brothers and elders; by now, only Ji Xia and his son had been left alive; however, Ji Hao had such terrifying potential. ck Water Jiao growled to the sky in rage.

    Howe a talented kid like this was not one of the ck Water Serpent n¡¯s kids! thought ck Water Jiao.

    ck Water Jiao stamped his foot hard, after which the horned serpent let a sharp hissing sound out. The nearly hundred feet long serpent raised its upper body and swooshed out, opened its jaws and spew a mouthful of blue-ck cold air towards Ji Hao.

    ck Water Jiao leapt up from the head of the serpent and pulled his sword out; arge piece of ck mist rose from his body, andrge amounts of ck ice fragments slowly started falling down around his body, tinkling against the ground.

    The jungle within the circumference of few miles around was quickly frozen. ck Water Jiao raised the long sword with exactly the same shape and colour as the one held in Ji Hao¡¯s hands and pierced towards Ji Hao¡¯s left shoulder; a, tens of feet long, ck light spurted from the sword tip.

    If this attack would seed, then the sword would pierce through Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder directly into his heart and get him killed.

    ¡°Ha! Die!¡± The Ghost n¡¯s Senior Magus, Red Horn, who was chasing Ji Hao all this time, raised his huge wooden stake high and smashed towards Ji Hao¡¯s face along with a strong gust of wind. The Ghost n¡¯s warriors were born to be cruel, all he was concerned with at the moment was simply to get Ji Hao killed; he didn¡¯t even notice that he identally involved Jiang Yao in his attacking range.

    The longsword in Ji Hao¡¯s hands was shaking intensely, making a bright and clear ng-like sound.

    The [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] could connect with the whole universe and borrow power from everything in this world. Ji Hao triggered the ck Water Serpent n¡¯s special magic injected in the long sword and send a part of his own power into the sword at the same time.

    A cold stream of the sword¡¯s power from the sword and a hot stream of Ji Hao¡¯s power, which were opposites of each other, somehow supported each other, were quickly pulsating on the sword edge, transformed into a ck and red light, and rotated around the sword fast like a windmill. Once the two beams of light started rotating, blood spurted from the Jiang Yao¡¯s chest and pieces of flesh flew away from her body. Half of the blood that spurted out was frozen intoice crystals, while the other half of the blood boiled and turned into vapor.

    Jiang Yao stared at Ji Hao with a badly twisted face, continuously coughing blood up, and said in a shocked tone, ¡°How did you...the Demon n¡¯s soul-calling magic was cast by their most powerful Maguspriest, even Ji Xia...wouldn¡¯t be able to defend against that...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not my Abba!¡± Ji Xiao gave an irrelevant answer, pulled the sword out and swung it towards Jiang Yao¡¯s neck along with an eye-piercing cold light; in the meanwhile, he said loudly, ¡°Jiang Yao, you should have died a long time ago. Don¡¯t you feel tired of chasing us like this?¡±

    Jiang Yao curved her lips and let out a weird smile, gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°Ji Hao, I will remember you! You almost killed me, I will remember you!¡±

    A red jade piece inside her belt suddenly burst up; a bright sphere of me wrapped Jiang Yao up. A single legged Bi Fang Bird slowly flew out of the me, wrapped Jiang Yao¡¯s body with its faint fiery feathers, then transformed into a beam of fiery light, attempting to rise into the air.

    ¡°Thorn of life and death, kill!¡± Ji Hao growled in a low voice, opened his mouth and spew a mouthful of blood, and pointed his finger at Jiang Yao, who was wrapped in the me.

    Three long, back needles darted out from Ji Hao¡¯s mouth and punctured the me that was protecting Jiang Yao, like three ck lightning bolts. Three brightly shing Magus Acupoints in Jiang Yao¡¯s chest and stomach suddenly exploded; ck, fresh blood gushed out like three fountains.

    ¡°Thorn of life and death! Qing Fu¡¯s inherited Magus Treasure! Why do you have them!¡± Jiang Yao screamed madly; along with her voice, the Bi Fang bird let out a sharp call, and transformed back into a beam of bright light and shed into the cloud within only a moment, and quickly disappeared, without leaving any trace. Jiang Yao was saved and taken away by her life-saving magic treasure, without leaving any trace to be followed.

    All these happened so fast; the edge of ck water Jiao¡¯s sword was still seven to eight feet away from Ji Hao¡¯s body, and Red Horn¡¯s wooden stake was still hundreds of feet away. Ji Hao had already seriously wounded Jiang Yao, and her life-saving treasure, given by Jiang Bo, had activated automatically, saving and taking her and took her away.

    ¡°You litter bastard!¡± ck Water Jiao cursed loudly in anger; the ck mist, emitted from his body, was growing dense, and the long sword held in his hands started shaking intensely as well. A horrifying cold air shrouded the entire area, within tens of miles in radius, all of the nts were covered in thick ck ice; after that ck Water Jiao shook his wrist, making all of the ck ice burst out. Suddenly, a fierce cold air rose and shrouded the jungle for tens of miles around, causing countless gigantic trees to shatter into ice pieces.

    All the nearby trees were shattered into ashes, only two especially tall and huge trees stayed still. It seemed as if they were not influenced by the cold air at all.

    Furthermore, the two trees suddenly opened their treehole-like mouths, letting out low roars that were filled with anger; on their tree trunks, four spheres of green lights suddenly lit up, like two pairs of eyes, staring at ck Water Jiao.

    ¡°Tenthousand years old Treemen?¡± ck Water Jiao¡¯s body was instantly soaked in cold sweat; he quickly recognised these two trees - the Treemen that were at least ten thousand years old. These Treemen had very bad tempers, if anyone damaged the jungle in front of them, then the person would be their archenemy.

    ck Water Jiao just released all of his power, causing the jungle within the circumference of tens of miles around to bepletely damaged. This would make these two Treemen, who had appeared suddenly, to do whatever they could and hunt him to the end of the world.

    Ji Hao leapt high into the air, facing the bright light emitted from ck Water Jiao¡¯s sword, raised his own sword high into the air and pierced towards the heart of ck Water Jiao along with that eye-piercing, red-ck light.

    Followed by a thunderous noise, a faintyer of light was rotating around Ji Hao¡¯s body. The attack that had beenunched by ck Water Jiao with all of his power was easily blocked by thisyer of light. Ji Hao¡¯s body slightly shook; he felt that all of his internal organs were slightly vibrating, and a hot stream gushed up through his throat. Followed by that Ji Hao spat a mouthful of hot blood out.

    ck Water Jiao was an elite Senior Magus, while Ji Hao was only a newly-promoted Junior Magus, there was a huge difference between the two of them. ck Water Jiao could crush hundreds of Junior Magi with a single punch.

    However, the armour made by Po had amazing defensive capabilties. The attackunched by ck Water Jiao with all of his strength only made Ji Hao spew a small specks of blood out.

    The edge of Ji Hao¡¯s sword was extremely cold. Ji Hao released all of his power and controlled the sword. Under ck Water Jiao¡¯s horrified eyes, the sword stabbed with some difficulty into his body through his firm leather armour. Ji Hao didn¡¯t stop, and continued to push his sword harder and harder; the sword tip pierced three inches into the chest of ck Water Jiao.

 Chapter 67 â€“ Trap

    Chapter 67: Trap

    A Senior Magus body is all toughened up by practicing and fighting for thousands of times; it¡¯s as heavy as a mountain, as firm as the earth, and hundreds, and even thousands of times harder than iron; except other Senior Magi at the same level, no other person is able to hurt even a hair on a Senior Magi, unless he or she wielded one of those legendary weapons in their hands.

    The sharp sword in Ji Hao¡¯s hands was only a reward given to every new Senior Magi of the ck Water Serpent n, though it was capable of slicing gold and jade, it was no where near the level of legendary weapons.

    If used by another Senior Magus, this sword could certainly harm the body of a Senior Magus, however, in Ji Hao¡¯s hands, it wasn¡¯t supposed to hurt even a little bit of ck Water Jiao¡¯s body!

    ck Water Jiao looked down, while he stared at the sharp sword which was inserted three inches deep into his own body. He couldn¡¯t believe it. A stream of cold air and a stream of hot air were rotating around each other, drilling deeper into ck Water Jiao¡¯s body; ck Water Jiao even heard the muffled noises made by the cold and hot gaseous powers shing suddenly against his own muscle.

    ¡°Damn! You little bastard! You...How could you hurt me?!¡± ck Water Jiao looked at Ji Hao with a twisted face and yelled, ¡°You little bastard! You are just like a little rabbit that didn¡¯t even grow its teeth yet, but bit a great winged-tiger; a little Jurassic beast[1], that didn¡¯t even wean yet, kicked the scales of a flood dragon broke...This is...impossible!¡±

    ¡°Wu Guan Pi Li, Tie Jia Fei Xiong, Ji Ji Ru L¨¹ Ling.¡±

    Ji Hao grinned to ck Water Jiao, locked his finger together and pressed his hands on the hilt of the sword, and cast the spell loudly.

    The coldand hot stream, wrapped around the sword, started coiling and rubbing against each other; numerous lightning bolts appeared within the cold and hot air. Up in the air, a small dark cloud quietly appeared. Ji Hao¡¯s Yuan Dan - a huge sphere that shone with a bright purple light within his spiritual space - suddenly disappeared. Within an area of tens of miles, a gale had started, andrge amounts of natural power continuously gathering towards Ji Hao¡¯s palms.

    Followed by a thunderous bang, eighteen human-head-thick lightning bolts wildly fell down in a row from the small dark cloud, and hit on the sword hilt held in Ji Hao¡¯s hands.

    Compared with months ago, when Ji Hao had spied on Ji Shu and Ji Wu with the spying-crow and attacked them with lightning, Ji Hao¡¯s power had improved by more than a hundred times; just now, he had sent all of his internal power into the small dark clouds, and had cast the [nine-lightning cloud¡¯s magic]; the natural lightning power that had been drawn by Ji Hao today was over hundreds of times greater than months ago.

    The lightning gathered on the edge of the sword, gushed into ck Water Jiao¡¯s body through the metal sword under Ji Hao¡¯s control. Ji Hao sprayed a mouthful of blood out on the sword, stared at ck Water Jiao, whose face was badly twisted and body covered in lightning bolts, then cast a Maguspriest¡¯s magic, taught by Ji Kui, the Master Maguspriest of the Fire Crow n!

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A single, monotonous syble came out of Ji Hao¡¯s mouth. The sword held in Ji Hao¡¯s hands started shaking intensely. The thickly dotted spell symbols on the surface of the sword lit up simultaneously, a torrent of destructive power contained in the sword suddenly gushed out.

    ¡°No!¡± screamed ck Water Jiao, his face became even more twisted, raised his head and widened his eyes, stared at Ji Hao with eyes filled with astonishment.

    The magic cast by Ji Hao just now could disintegrate a Magus tool within a moment, and release all of the tremendous power contained in the Magus tool as a deadly attack. This was an extremely powerful and difficult magic; in the ck Water Serpent n, none of those new Maguspriests could learn such a difficult magic. Only those Maguspriests who practised for over twenty years could master this kind of powerful magic spells.

    Though ck Water Jiao was a powerful Senior Magus, however, he was not talented in Maguspriest¡¯s magic at all. In another words, he was just a warrior like Ji Xia, who had a rtive simple mind and who depended purely on their physical strength; Maguspriest Magic spells, like disintegrating a magus tool, even for the current ck Water Jiao was impossible to learn.

    ck Water Jiao could destroy this sword with his physical strength, however, he could not activate the spell symbols on the sword, making those integrated spell symbol disintegrate, and release all of the power contained in the sword within a moment to attack his enemy.

    A pair of fiery wings stretched behind Ji Hao¡¯s back; Ji Hao then transformed into a beam of light and flew aside leaving a mirage of red afterimages.

    Red Horn from the Ghost n let out a roar, and rushed towards Ji Hao.

    All of the Ghost n¡¯s warriors had merged with evil ghosts, that had been worshipped by their n since they were newborn kids. Ghosts that were worshiped by them were extremly evil beings; what they hated and feared most was the positive, natural lightning power. Ji Hao just drew the natural lightning power and attacked ck Water Jiao, this made Red Horn immediately see him as a sworn enemy. Red Horn¡¯s pupils instantly became blood-red. He raised the wooden stick and swung it towards Ji Hao with all of his power.

    However, Ji Hao moved fleetingly fast, flew away and dodged the wooden stake when the stake was about to scratch his face.

    The huge, wooden stake heavily thudded against ck Water Jiao¡¯s body, who was wrapped in lightning bolts and twitching. Following the raging curses from ck Water Jiao, the firm leather armour worn by him was shattered into pieces by Red Horn¡¯s wooden stake; and the gigantic horned serpent under ck Water Jiao¡¯s feet was sent flying by the residual force of Red Horn¡¯s attack.

    In the next moment, followed by a thunderous bang, both of the cold and hot air suddenly burst out; with an eye-piercing light, the sword, stabbed in ck Water Jiao¡¯s chest, exploded suddenly; countless rice-sized metal fragments darted towards every directions; the power contained within every single metal fragment was nearly as powerful as a full-strength punch of a new Senior Magus.

    Hundreds of metal fragments hit Red Horn¡¯s body, arge cloud of blood mist suddenly rose; those metal fragments punctured his body, and wounded the sturdy body, causing it to be riddles with holes within a moment. Red Horn staggered tens of steps backwards, then fell hard on the ground, after uttering a great roar towards the sky; he was badly injured, sat on the ground and couldn¡¯t even move.

    ck Water Jiao and his horned serpent were hit even harder. The sword exploded right in front of their faces, half of ck Water Jiao¡¯s chest was shattered, the squirming internal organs were exposed to the air, blood continuously spurted out of the wound.

    Countless metal fragments, which were shining with electrical light, were iid in his chest and stomach; strong electric currents went through his body. Though Ji Hao was not powerful enough to really hurt ck Water Jiao with the lightning light he had drawn from the sky, the whole body of ck Water Jiao was paralyzed, and couldn¡¯t move for a while.

    Seven to eight miles away, two thousands of feet tall gigantic trees let our thunderous roar, and swung tens of tremendous branches towards the ground.

    ck Water Jiao screamed out terrified; a cold sphere of ck mist wrapped his body up, suddenly brought his body up, and rose hundreds of feet high into the air.

    His horned serpent near him didn¡¯t react as fast as him. The serpent body was huge, therefore, it moved rtively slow, added with the fact that it was stunned by the wooden stake of Red Horn just now, the serpent didn¡¯t even move while facing those gigantic branches swinging towards it.

    Along with a bone cracking sound, tens of tank-thick, dark green roots thrust out from the ground, puncturing the serpent¡¯s body. This Senior Magus level horned serpent struggled wildly in pain, right after it had let out a few howls, the tens of roots shook intensely and ripped the hundreds of feet long-horned serpent into tens of pieces, followed by a great wail.

    ¡°Do not waste its blood! Senior Magus Blood! Collect them for me! Ten vats of booze to each!¡± Ji Hao flew high into the air, the three ck thorns of life and death darted downwards following Ji hao¡¯s hand gesture, and hit ck Water Jiao, who was wrapped in the cloud of dark mist.

    ck Water Jiao started spewing blood. The three ck thorns of life and death had just prated his three Magus Acupoints; he sensed that his power suddenly became weaker.

    ¡°Somebody! Come! Come and kill this little bastard!¡± ck Water Jiao was nearly driven crazy by the weird behaviour of Ji Hao. ¡°Does this little bastard know the two thousands-years old Treemen? Which means that this is a trap?¡± shouted ck Water Jiao in his head.

    Large groups of ck Water Serpent n¡¯s warriors rushed out of the dense jungle under the lead of four Senior Magi, and darted towards Ji Hao while growling in low voices.

    Ghost n¡¯s Red Horn roared out loudly, hundreds of, over twenty feet tall, Ghost n¡¯s warriors rushed over with big steps. Amongst these Ghost n¡¯s warriors, the tallest one even reached fifty feet in height.

    The Ghost n¡¯s master Maguspriest who was standing in front of the ck, human-bone altar, stayed stunned for a while, then suddenly started screaming and jumping; followed by his voice, grey, cold whirlwinds, that could pierce into the bones, were started to flow in the surrounding area; tens of utterly pale infants slowly fluttered over.

    The ground shook intensely, a tens of feet thick, jade-like arm fleetingly thrust out from the ground, smashed and broke all of Ghost n¡¯s master Maguspriest¡¯s bones.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    [1] Jurassic beast: Probably a dinosaur-like beast.

 Chapter 68 â€“ Snow Melted

    Chapter 68: Snow Melted***

    ¡°Whu~~yo~~yo~~¡±

    Tens of naked, deadly pale infants had been floating in the air, eyes shining with ck light, and staring expressionlessly at the Demon n¡¯s master Maguspriest, who had been smashed on the ground by the gigantic stone hand.

    These infants were evil creatures that had been raised by special dark magics of the Demon n, neither alive or dead, neither entity nor phantom; they were very mysterious and powerful, not afraid of any kind of weapons, and had the special ability of controlling souls of others, which was extremely hard to deal with.

    However, their only weakness was the man - the master Maguspriest - who was controlling them. These evil creatures were way too powerful and savage, even the Demon n¡¯s Maguspriests wouldn¡¯t risk to let them get out of the control, and always controlled them with very rigorous magic spells; therefore, when the master Maguspriest had been knocked out by the stone hand, these evil infants had all lost connection with the outside world, nkly stopped moving and floated in the air.

    ¡°Kill him! Kill him!¡± an ear-piercing scream came from the sideway.

    Ji Hao turned around, saw Jiang Xue standing on a rock less than a mile away, pointing her finger at Ji Hao and yelled loudly, ¡°Anyone who kills him and chop his head off, his or her n will be under Bi Fang n¡¯s eternal protection!¡±

    Sniffing sounds came from the crowd. There were countless warriors from numerals ns running over, however, Senior Magi and Maguspriests from those ns all sniffed scornfully when they heard Jiang Xue.

    All the ns gathered here were all free ns that had always been minding only their own business, neither under any other n¡¯s protection or control. The Bi Fang n¡¯s eternal protection sounded pretty good, but in fact, once they epted the protection of the Bi Fang n, they had to send arge amount of offering to the Bi Fang n each year; additionally, their warriors wouldn¡¯t be as free as nowadays, instead, they had to be prepared for Bi Fang n¡¯s transfermand anytime. Therefore, what Jiang Xue had just promised was not that attractive to these ns.

    Jiang Xue seemed to have realised the mistake she made, instanstly changed her words and said, ¡°whoever kills Ji Hao, his or her n will get reward from the Bi Fang n - weapons and armours. enough to arm three hundreds warriors, all forged by the best steel!¡±

    ording to the rules of the Southern Wastnd, Jiang Xue beat her own chest hard while yelling loudly, ¡°I swear in the name of our Bi Fang n¡¯s ancestors¡¯ souls, my father is a Bi Fang n¡¯s elder, named Jiang Shu. Whoever get Ji Hao killed, his or her n will get three-hundred sets of armours and weapons that are of the highest quality as a reward.¡±

    Red Horn struggled back up from the ground, waved his huge wodden stake and growled, ¡°Five Hundred!¡±

    Jiang Xue gnashed her teeth, then noded and said, ¡°Five hundred, then five hundred!¡±

    Before Jiang Xue finished speaking, Red Horn shouted out and rushed towards Ji Hao along with the hundreds of Ghost n¡¯s Warriors, while waving therge wooden stake.

    The ground in front of them suddenly split up, an over two hundred feet tall, white stoneman, whose whole body shining in a jade-like luster, darted out from the ground at a lightning speed; hundreds of yellow spell symbols were shing fast on its snow-white body.

    This stone giant was so tall, that Red Horn¡¯s head couldn¡¯t even reach his knees. Judging from its gigantic, heavy body, he should be moving very sluggishly, however, the body shape of this stone giant seemed tall and slim, additionally, he moved even faster and nimbler than an ape.

    He grabbed towards the air, a stone pir rose from the ground.

    ¡°Grilled meat!¡±

    The Stone giant pulled the over thirty-foot-long, tank-thick stone pir out of the ground, letting out a great roar and swung it towards Red Horn. Along with a silver light and loud whistle of the wind, the stone pir thudded hard on Red Horn¡¯s body.

    Red Horn only had enough time to raise his wooden stake and hold it in front of his chest.

    The Stone giant¡¯s power was immeasurably great, the tremendous power easily shattered Red Horn¡¯s wooden stake and hit on Red Horn¡¯s body along with a cyan, fierce gale, caused by the stone pir. Red Horn howled out in pain; his body suddenly transformed into a cloud of mist, and then transformed back in human shape; he started transforming his body quickly, alternating between his mist and human body, attempting to dodge stone giant¡¯s attack.

    However, the stone giant was also a powerful creature that had been nourished by the vast natural power. A trace of mysterious and special natural power was contained in his attack, which was enough to hurt Red Horn even when he had transformed his body into a cloud of mist. More than a half of the ck cloud was shattered, andrge amounts of blood sprayed out from the mist.

    The mist started rolling inwards, soon, followed by a loud cry, Red Horn fell down from the mist. Half of his body was smashed, he fell and tumbled for a short distance on the ground, then lied still as if he had died.

    Behind Red Horn, tens of most powerful Ghost n¡¯s warriors were sent flying by the power of stone giant¡¯s attack; all of them were coughing up blood and stumbled back. They looked at the stone giant, and couldn¡¯t hide the fear in their fiendish eyes.

    ¡°O spirit of the earth, we have never offended you!¡± A Ghost n¡¯s Senior Magus, looking simr to Red Horn, yelled to the stone giant.

    ¡°Grilled meat!¡± roared the stone giant with a very muffled yet thunderous voice, then swung the stone pir towards the ground once again.

    Those Ghost n¡¯s warriors didn¡¯t even dare to resist against the stone giant¡¯s attack. The fact that the Ghost n got to survive and prosper in the Southern Wastnd, meant that they must have had their own way of survival. They were all clearly aware of the fact that creatures like this stoneman were formed and nourished by the natures power. They also knew that the stoneman-kind¡¯s power was unimaginably great, andprobably only the dragon kind were stronger than them; in the Southern Wastnd, creatures that couldpete with the stonemen¡¯s in physical strength wouldn¡¯t be more than five all together.

    To fight against a crazy stoneman who kept murmuring ¡®grilled meat¡¯? What kind of stupid people would dare to do that?!

    This, over two hundred feet tall stone giant, badly frightened all those warriors from the allied ns. All of them stopped running, looked around, hoping that some brave man would rush up, draw the stone giant¡¯s attention away, which would give them the chance to kill Ji Hao.

    However, if one was hoping like this, then hundreds, even thousands of people were all hoping the same thing, including the four Senior Magi from the ck Water Serpent n. All of those people stood stunned, looking at each other; atst, everyone stayed three miles away from Ji Hao, not a single warrior dared to move an inch closer.

    Jiang Xue was standing on the rock nearly a mile away. Her face was about to turn green in anger. ¡°You useless cowards! Are you even men?! Aren¡¯t you the brave warriors of your ns?! It¡¯s just a stone monster! Why are you so afraid of that!¡± screamed Jiang Xue.

    While Jiang Xue was shouting, the ground split up again. A ck arm and a yellow arm thrust out from the ground. Soon, an over sixteen hundred feet tall stoneman and a twelve to thirteen hundred feet tall stoneman came out of the ground.

    Compared with the snow-white stone giant, who had shown up earlier, the whole body of the ck stoneman was emitting a cold air that made people shiver; while the body of the yellow stoneman was extremely heavy. While the yellow stoneman was standing on the ground, within the area of hundreds of feet in radius around him, the gravity would raise to twenty times greater. Ji Hao was the nearest one to the yellow stone giant, he felt that his body had be so heavy that it was difficult to move even for a bit.

    Jiang Xue was stunned for a short while, then screamed out again, ¡°a thousand sets of armours and weapons! Kill Ji Hao! Then you will get a thousand sets of armours and weapons that has been forged from the best quality steel in the Southern Wastnd!¡±

    All of the warriors gasped deeply.

    A thousand sets of armours and weapons, forged by steel, were way too attractive for these Southern Wastnd ns with low productivity.

    Jiang Xue waved her arms; it seemed as if she was going to say something else, however, the next instance a noise of an arrow piercing through a human body could be heard; an arrow made of ¡®ghost face spider¡¯s legs had silently flown across the air, and had prated Jiang Xue¡¯s white and tender neck from her back.

    Blood sshed out. The poison dipped on the arrow quickly spread inside her body. Jiang Xue¡¯s beautiful face suddenly turned dark green, after which her body fell silently on the ground.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ***Trantor note: The Chinese word ¡®Xue¡¯, Jiang Xue¡¯sst name, means ¡®snow¡¯, therefore, the title of this chapter was ¡®snow melt.¡±

 Chapter 69 â€“ Massacre

    Chapter 69: Massacre

    Thud!

    ck Water Jiao, who had been badly wounded, finally fell onto the ground. A few ck Water Serpent n¡¯s warriors rushed over and held him up. An old Maguspriest took out a ck stone jar, withdrew an ointment that was emitting a light and nice herbal scent out from the jar, and spread a thickyer of it on ck Water Jiao¡¯s wounds.

    ck Water Jiao paid no attention on his own serious injuries, instead, he was pointing his finger at Ji Hao and wildlyughed out loud while yelling.

    ¡°Ji Hao, you little bastard! You¡¯re so dead! Hahaha! This little woman, your people are the ones who killed her! Her father is Jiang Shu, an elder Magus of the Bi Fang n! You¡¯re no more than an ordinary nsman of a Bi Fang n¡¯s dependency n, and still you killed this little woman, you¡¯re in so much trouble!¡±

    While gasping deeply, ck Water Jiao continued with a ferocious face, ¡°Not only you, your Abba, your Amma, and anyone that has any connection with you, will have to die! Hehe, I heard that your Amma was the most beautiful woman in Qing Yi n long time ago, killing her like this would be such a waste...How much do think your Amma would be worth? How much should I spend to buy your Amma as my ve?¡±

    Ji Hao raised his left arm, then put his right hand on his left arm while looking at ck Water Jiao¡¯s twisted face. Ji Hao¡¯s right palm suddenly spurted out arge piece of me.

    ¡°ck Water Jiao, Jiang Xue was killed by you, how does that has anything to do with me?¡± said Ji Hao coldly and expressionlessly He had already made up his mind that he was going to kill ck Water Jiao today. ¡°I¡¯m a Fire Crow n¡¯s nsman, I don¡¯t have any reason to kill the daughter of a Bi Fang n¡¯s elder. It has to be you who killed Jiang Xue.¡±

    ¡°Little bastard! We have so many people here! We can testify that it was you who killed Jiang Xue!¡± Red Horn, who was lying on the ground, with half of his body smashed and continuously twitching, screamed aloud after he heard Ji Hao.

    ¡°You? Testify?¡± said Ji Hao loudly, ¡°but you all died, who else can testify?¡±

    Whileughing, an eye-piercing, golden-red fiery light darted out from Ji Hao¡¯s right palm; the light was so bright that people nearby couldn¡¯t even look directly at it; a great heat instantly shrouded the jungle for miles round. The rocks hundreds of feet away behind Ji Hao were suddenly burnt red by the heat, and tens of rocks near Ji Hao¡¯s body quickly melted intova.

    ¡°What...is...this...¡± ck Water Jiao and the other people eximed loudly altogether.

    ¡°This is...take this!¡±

    A high-pitched voice came from the sky; followed by that voice, a gigantic ck eagle, with the wingspan of hundreds of feet long, silently glided through the air above the crowd; from the back of the eagle, a ck, huge ape leapt down, holding a heavy,rge wooden stick in his hands. The ape¡¯s body was wrapped around by a fierce gust of ck wind, like a great dragon that was circling around Ape¡¯s body. In the air, Ape raised the wooden stick high and swung it towards ck Water Jiao, along with a loud roaring-sound of the wind that seemed powerful enough to crack the earth and split the sky.

    Every single ck hair of the gigantic ck ape was standing up; his pupils were shining with a blood-red light. The huge wooden stick was falling from the sky like a lightning bolt. Just as ck Water Jiao raised his head and nced up at the sky, trying to find out what was happening, the thick stick had already hit hard on his forehead.

    Followed by a thunderous bang, the old Maguspriest standing beside ck Water Jiao raised a serpent skull in the flurry. Wisps of ck smoke spurted out from the palm-sized serpent skull, which held Ape¡¯s thick stick back.

    With a loud crash, the bodies of ck Water Jiao and the old Maguspriest were shocked violently, blood spurted out from their eyes, ears, mouths, and noses simultaneously.

    The fierce ck Wind blew towards the surrounding, and sent the four ck Water Serpent n¡¯s Senior Magi and other thousands of elite warriors away towards all directions, like a bunch of fallen leaves.

    The four Senior Magi barely stood still under the strong wind, they even waved their swords towards Ape a few times; but the other thousands of ck Water Serpent n¡¯s warriors were all howling in the air. Novice Magi warriors were torn into pieces by the horrible wind at first; afterwards, Junior Magi warriors were torn apart by the wind while screaming, one after another. Blood and body pieces were sshing everywhere, even covering the sky.

    One single full-powered attackunched by Ape shattered thousands of elite ck Water Serpent n¡¯s warriors, who were present there, into pieces, with the exception of ck Water Jiao, the other four Senior Magi, and the old Maguspriest.

    All of the Southern Wastnd Warriors were required to remember one life-saving principle - When Senior Magi were fighting, the rest of the non-Senior Magi warriors had to run as far away as possible; if they would stay at least twenty miles away from the fighting spot, then it would be possible to keep themselves alive.

    However, these ck Water Serpent n¡¯s warriors obviously didn¡¯t follow that principle this time, and thousands of them were killed by a single attack of Ape.

    The ck eagle glided across the lower part of the sky again, seven to eight sturdy beasts that walked on their two legs simr to humans, leapt down from the eagle¡¯s back, howled and rushed into the surrounding groups of the allied forces. Amongst these beasts, were two hignd King Kong goris, one male and one female; three blood-face baboons, which were close rtives of apes; the other four were cold-wind soft monkeys, they had rtively small bodies, but moved as fast as ghosts, and would let ceaseless high-pitched howls out, while running.

    The two hignd King Kong goris didn¡¯t have any weapons; they were tens of feet tall, and were waving their tank-sized fists. Every punch thrown out by them caused the ground within tens of feet in radius to shake, hundreds of allied ns¡¯ warriors were shattered into clouds of blood-mist while screaming and crying under the power of their punches.

    The three blood-face baboons had been standing on the ground in a triangle. Their blood-red, ghost-like faces were squirming; they opened their mouths widely, continuously swallowing and spitting towards the air; every time they did this, there were a thousand of warriors who would lose control of their bodies and spew blood from every opening of their bodies; all those blood were drawn into the stomachs of these blood-face baboons through their mouths, and absorbed by their bodies.

    The four cold-wind soft monkeys were even more horrible. They had been running fast and leaving nearly a thousand feet long trail of afterimages behind their bodies, none of the ordinary warriors could clearly see even their shadows. Every time they thrust their sharp ws out, they would dug out a warrior¡¯s heart, then threw it away. Hot, beating hearts were thrown everywhere.

    Blood sshed everywhere, bones and flesh were thrown flying in the air. These nine beasts called by Ape were iparably fierce and cruel, each one of them was a Senior Magus level powerful creatures. Within the blink of an eye, over ten thousands of warriors were ughtered by them. The allied troops were unprepared for all this, causing everyone to be badly frightened.

    ¡°Get out of the way! You trash!¡±

    An especially strong and sturdy man growled out, raised a heavy axe, and went hacking towards a hignd King Kong gori.

    Only a Senior Magus could deal with another Senior Magus. When Senior Magi were fighting, the rest of the warriors better stayed as far away as they could. There were over one hundred Senior Magi amongst the allied troops, once they started fighting with all of their power, the rest of the warriors standing within ten miles near them would all be smashed and die.

    Therefore, all of Senior Magi from different ns started yelling at their nsmen, telling them to leave as fast as they could.

    However, to leave was not as simple as they thought. Ape¡¯s nine friends rushed into the crowd and started massacring. Soon, streams of blood were flowing on the ground like rivers. Senior Magi could barely hold attacks of these beasts back, however, they couldn¡¯t risk tounch any attack with all of their powers and kill their own nsmen identally.

    The allied troop had fallen into chaos. They didn¡¯t even had made retreatment ns how could they draw back within a short time span if they didn¡¯t even know which direction to go?

    Watching the warriors from different ns being massacred by the few beasts, ck Water Jiao, who was trying his best to resist the thick stick of Ape, let out a scream.

    ¡°Ji Hao! How dare you! Even Ji Xia wouldn¡¯t dare to kill warriors from this many ns at once! Do you want the Fire Crow n to be themon enemy for countless Southern Wastnd ns?!¡±

    Ji Hao looked at ck Water Jiao, as if he was looking at a fool, and said, ¡°You challenged us first, and attempted to kill us. Common enemy? All these ns are already our enemies. And as far as enemies go, we can just kill them all!¡±

    Ji Hao had prepared for quite a while, finally, he waved his right hand in the air. Arge piece of golden fiery light burst out from Ji Hao¡¯s right palm; in the next moment, a nearly twenty feet long spear that was spurting a raging fire appeared in Ji Hao¡¯s hand.

    Within the me of the spear, a palm-sized, three-legged Gold Crow was hovering lively and cawing with a silvery, sweet voice.

 Chapter 70 â€“ Seeking Revenge For The Smallest Grievance

    Chapter 70: Seeking Revenge For The Smallest Grievance

    Ji Hao pped the pair of fiery wings, transformed into a thin beam of fiery light and shed across the air, and appeared right in front of ck Water Jiao.

    Ji Hao raised the long spear high and pierced it into the old Maguspriest¡¯s chest while the old Maguspriest was trying very hard to resist Ape¡¯s attack; the long spear easily broke through the wisps of ck smoke that had been wrapped around his body, and punctured his heart. Fiery sparks burst out from his wound, a raging me suddenly had spurted out from the old Maguspriest¡¯s body. The old Maguspriest let a howl out in pain and despair. Huge mes spurted out from every single pore of his, and burnt him into ash in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°You damn little bastard!¡± ck Water Jiao popped up his eyes, and barked out in rage.

    ¡°Well, my Abba is simple and generous, always putting the n¡¯s profits on the first priority, therefore, it¡¯s inevitable that people might think he¡¯s a pushover!¡± Ji Hao swung the long spear over, bringing up countless afterimages, which were rotating fast around ck Water Jiao¡¯s body, then suddenly pierced the spear towards ck Water Jiao.

    Another ck Water Serpent n¡¯s Senior Magus holding his longsword, darted up behind ck Water Jiao with his waist bended, attempted to attack Ape, who was holding his huge wooden stick and was madly hitting ck Water Jiao. However, Ji Hao moved even faster than that Senior Magus, raised the long spear and punctured his body from the sideways.

    The Senior Magus¡¯s body was easily prated by the sharp spear, just like a piece of Tofu; he gave a scream and stumbled backwards; a golden me burst out from his whole body, the raging fire even lightened up the sky.

    Ji Hao swung the spear again across the air and chopped the Senior Magus¡¯ head off. The body of the Senior Magus had quickly burnt into ash, after which only a human-head-sized sphere of Senior Magus Blood was left floating in the air. Ji Hao thrust an arm out and grabbed the blood sphere in his palm. The blood soon merged into his palm and disappeared.

    ¡°For example, when Ji Shu had challenged my Abba for the position of the leader, if I was my Abba, I would have killed Ji Shu¡¯s whole family long ago; then that crazy woman wouldn¡¯t get even the chance to harm us over and over again,¡± sneered Ji Hao in a low voice while waving the long spear, causingrge pieces of fire sparks to fly towards ck Water Jiao.

    While speaking, Ji Hao¡¯s body disappeared again, leaving several afterimages behind him, and then showed up behind another ck Water Serpent n¡¯s Senior Magus, after which he sliced his head suddenly off.

    ck Water Jiao shouted out hoarsely in anger. He pulled out an odd-shaped machete from nowhere, barely held off the attacksunched by Ji Hao and Ape all together; at the same time, he yelled at the two remaining ck Water Serpent n¡¯s Senior Magi, ¡°You! Together! Kill this little bastard first!¡±

    The two ck Water Serpent n¡¯s Senior Magi drew quickly together, and slightly patted around their waists. Two horned snakes, coiled around their waists, darted out and quickly expanded their bodies into hundreds of feet length, opened their jaws widely and flew towards Ji Hao, which seemed as if they would swallow him whole.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t even threw a nce at the two serpents, stood still and let them have a bite on his body with their highly poisonous, sharp teeth.

    A beam of clear and bright light shed across Ji Hao¡¯s body. Attacks of the two horned serpents were firmly blocked by the armour made by Po. Ji Hao then raised the spear high and pierced both the two gigantic heads of the two serpents. The two serpents howled and struggled in great pain; wisps of me started sourting out from their scales and their dark scales quickly burnt glowing red.

    ¡°Another example, today, you gathered tens of ns¡¯ warriors and ambushed here, to get me besieged. If my Abba had received this message and hade over, he wouldn¡¯t do this for n¡¯s sake. Apart from the benefits for our n, he must be worried about the Fire Crow n¡¯s reputation, and how the other ns in the Southern Wastnd would see us, so he would never ughter all these people.¡±

    Ji Hao looked at ck Water Jiao with a mocking smile on his face, then said calmly, ¡°Is this what you all thought? Keep me here and draw my Abba out. With warriors from this many ns all gathered here, my Abba definitely wouldn¡¯t fight against these many Southern Wastnd ns. Then you would get the chance to push my Abba into a corner and make all those senior Magi rush up together, and catch him alive.¡±

    ck Water Jiao didn¡¯t respond, he was trying everything in his to hold off those continuouslying attacksunched by Ji Hao and Ape.

    Their n was exactly like how Ji Hao had just said, to gather tens of n¡¯s warriors here, and frighten Ji Xia with the all these men¡¯s lives.

    Ji Xia was a very nice and generous man, who would always consider the n¡¯s benefit first while facing any kind of problems. Ji Xia would never start to kill these many ns, or the Fire Crow n would instantly make incalcble more enemies. Additionally, the n¡¯s reputation would be more than bad.

    Ji Xia, a Senior Magus who was bounded by the reputation of his n and Ji Hao¡¯s safety; if he hade, he would be unable to walk ever out again. Senior Magi from tens of ns had been waiting here; added with all of those well prepared dark magic, such as the soul-calling magic even ten more Ji Xias would undoubtedly been captured.

    ¡°But I am not my Abba!¡±ughed Ji Hao scornfully and said, ¡°To me, you¡¯re all enemies, you should all just die! I¡¯ll kill all these stupid people; as for their ns, what¡¯s the big deal if they all be enemies of the Fire Crow n? It¡¯s nothing but to waste more time and wipe them all out!¡±

    ¡°Speaking of the n¡¯s benefit...Would the death of these people be harmful to our Fire n? Well...since they¡¯ve gathered here and ambushed me, then they¡¯ve all be our enemies already, haven¡¯t they?¡± Ji Xiao smiled and said while he swung the spear backwards and punctured the body of another ck Water Serpent n¡¯s Senior Magus.

    This Senior Magus could have dodged Ji Hao¡¯s attack. After all, they had huge differences in power level.

    At first, because Ji Hao and his friends had suddenlyunched attacks, these Senior Magi didn¡¯t have enough time to react; after they had clearly realized what had happened and calmed their minds down, it wouldn¡¯t be as easy to kill them like that.

    Nevertheless, right before the Senior Magi tried to dodge Ji Hao¡¯s spear, a fist-thick branch suddenly thrust out from the ground and tightly banded him up so that he couldn¡¯t even move his finger. The Senior Magus then watched Ji Hao¡¯s speare piercing towards his face; no matter how hard he struggled, or how loudly he roared, he could only watch that spear stuck into his chest while spurting a great me.

    He felt a great heat gushing into his body, then lost consciousness and died.

    Ji Hao grabbed the sphere of the Senior Magus¡¯ blood that had been left floating in the air, absorbed it into his own body within the span of a few breaths, then said calmly, ¡°Enemies should all die. Not only everyone here, but also their nsmen, those women and kids, either they should die or be our ves!¡±

    Tens of dark green tree roosts thrust out from the ground, tied ck Water Jiao and thest ck Water Serpent n¡¯s Senior Magus.

    ck Water Jiao was a very powerful Senior Magus, who grabbed the roots and teared it off, then rolled aside and dodged the Ji Hao¡¯s deadly attack. But the other Senior Magus¡¯ heart was prated by the spear along with his shrilly screams.

    ¡°I, Ji Hao, have the reputation of seeking revenge for the smallest grievances. I will never wait too long for things like revenge.¡± Ji Hao narrowed his eyes, grinned and said, ¡°You people had predicted my behavior based on my Abba¡¯s personality, how stupid you all are to have such a cute idea?¡±

    ck Water Jiao let out a growl and struggled back up from the ground, however, once he stood up, an arrow made of ¡®ghost-face spider¡¯ legs silently showed up behind him, then swished through his shoulder.

    The arrow was dipped in a highly poisonous liquid, the poison quickly spread inside his body; ck Water Jiao¡¯s face instantly darkened.

    ¡°You...cannot kill these many people!¡± growled ck Water Jiao hoarsely, ¡°the number of Senior Magi on our side is ten times greater than that of yours!¡±

    By that time, the allied forces had started to flee towards all directions, the fastest troops had already run twenty miles far.

    Ji Hao sneered, then let out a sharp whistle.

    Surrounding the fastest troops, a dense, grey fog silently appeared.

    Within the fog, countless looming beast silhouettes quickly emerged, which were shining with all kinds of weird and mysterious lights. Over ten thousand warriors suddenly exploded into a huge cloud of blood mist and were swallowed by the dense fog in the blink of an eye, not leaving even a single hair.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you understand yet? I told you that I¡¯m different from my Abba, especially how we deal with things...For example, I respect the rules of our ancestors very much, however, when my life is being threatened, I might, asionally, break those rules!¡±

    Ji Haoughed coldly. Loud caws suddenly came from the air above Ji Hao. Thousands of gigantic Fire Crows, with their bodies wrapped in raging fire, abruptly showed up over the jungle, diving down from the sky.

 Chapter 71 â€“ Suppress

    Chapter 71: Suppress

    ¡°You¡¯re a lunatic! You¡¯re such a heartless person!¡± ck Water Jiao gazed at the hundreds of gigantic Fire Crows which were diving down from the sky and yelled. His entire body had nearly been frozen and could hardly move; after being stunned for a moment, he had to spend quite an effort to squeeze these words out of his frozen throat, which felt as if they were as hard as pieces of stone.

    The thousands of Fire Crows which had their nests on those towering, ancient mulberry trees on the Gold ck Mountain, were the most solid power that the Fire Crow n had been relying on; without them, the Fire Crow n would never have the ability to rule that piece ofnd all by themselves.

    These Fire Crows were direct descendants of the ancient Gold Fire Crows. Although through thousands of years, their bloodlines had be very thin and not as pure as the ancient Gold Fire Crows, they had still inherited a strand of the ancient Gold Fire Crows¡¯ magical power.

    Every mature Fire Crow was as powerful as a Senior Magus, however, relying on the sliver of ancient Gold Fire Crows¡¯ magic power, which they contained in their blood, they could easily fight against five to eight human Senior Magi simultaneously. Furthermore, most of the human Senior Magi couldn¡¯t fly with their own powers, but these Fire Crows were able to fly at lightning speed. When they fought, they were incredibly powerful; when they wanted to leave, they could rise high into the air and disappear within a single moment, without leaving a single trace. Usually, even if tens of ordinary Senior Magi wouldbine their powers together, there still would be no guarantee to kill a single Fire Crow.

    ck Water Serpent n, the archenemy of the Fire Crow n, had always been suppressed by the Fire Crow n, and could never win, which was because of the existence of these Fire Crows.

    The horned serpents, which were the special battle beasts of the ck Water Serpent n, were gigantic and powerful as well; a mature horned serpent was also as powerful as a Senior Magus, and had its advantages when fighting against a human Senior Magus. However, senior-level horned serpents could not fly, therefore, while facing the Fire Corws, who dominated the air, horned serpents would lose their advantages.

    With such great power, these Fire Crows had been guarding the Gold ck Mountain¡¯s Holy Land for thousands of years, never going thousands of miles away from the Gold ck Mountain.

    However, the Fire Leopard n¡¯s vige was nearly twenty-thousand-mile away from the Gold ck Mountain; even ck Water Jiao and Jiang Yao hadn¡¯t thought that these horrible gigantic crows would show up here when they had been nning all this. At most, they had nned that the old guy, Ji Zhuo probably would show up by himself and fight against the allied forces. They hadn¡¯t even imagined that hundreds of gigantic Fire Crows would show up in this battle.

    ¡°Crazy? Maybe!¡± Ji Hao let out a whistle. Mr.Crow swooshed over and carried him on the back, after which it had risen back into the air.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t I be crazier? All of the people here, not a single one of you can leave today!¡± shouted Ji Hao. The twenty-foot-long spear in his hands released beams of eye-piercing fiery light out towards the allied troops, which had madly been fleeing everywhere on the ground.

    The small three-legged Gold Crow had been flying around the spear and cawing happily. After every beam of fist-thick fiery light had hit the ground, it quickly spread towards the surrounding, forming a tall and roaring fiery wall. The tall fiery walls swept the area for hundreds of miles in radius within the blink of an eye along with a great heat. Large groups of allied ns¡¯ warriors were swallowed by the me. They were crying and screaming; Novice Magi had been burnt into ashes within moments; Junior Magi had been struggling with all of their powers against the mes, however, they all were burnt into ck cokes after the span of three to five breaths.

    Only Senior Magi could bear the raging me from the long spear with their tough bodies, and leaped into the air,unching attacks towards those diving Fire Crows.

    Fire Crows let out thunderous caws. With hundreds of Fire Crows gathered together, their cawing sound was as powerful as a tsunami, even the ground was slightly shaken by their caws. They were rapidly pping their wings, throwing countless aze feathers along withrge pieces of mes towards the ground. Every single feather urately punctured the body of the allied ns¡¯ warriors. All those warriors whose bodies were punctured by the feathers were howling in pain, and their entire bodies were set aze.

    The Senior Magi amongst the allied forces¡¯ warriors were trying their best to leap into the air and attack those Fire Crows. They could jump around seven to eight hundred feet high in the air, however, they were far less agile and mobile in the air than the Fire Crows. They leaped straight up, waved their weapons and hacked towards the Fire Crows, but the Fire Crows spun their bodies smoothly while they were proudly cawing, easily dodging these life-risking attacksunched by those Senior Magi.

    ¡°Kill them all!¡± growled Ji Hao, ¡°take their heads and souls back to our ancestors!¡±

    Fire Crows were cawing excitedly, dived till they were less than a thousand feet above the ground and opened their beaks, after which they spew raging golden-coloured fires out.

    The me that was being spew out at each shot by the spear held in Ji Hao¡¯s hand could only cover an area with a circumference of a mile. However, when the Fire Crows spew out mes, it would rise to cover even the sky after hitting the ground. Each of the mes shot out by the Fire Crows covered the ground around for miles.

    Large groups of warriors from the allied ns were burnt into ashes in the me, especially warriors of the Ghost n and the Demon n. The me of the Gold Fire Crows contained a special, pure positive power, which could break all kinds of evil power and could easily and naturally suppress the dark powers of the warriors from the Ghost n and the Demon n.

    After only the first flight of the Fire Crow across the sky nearly all warriors from the Ghost n and the Demon n on the ground were killed. Only tens or so Senior Magi were left alive, screaming and shouting in pain, with their bodies wrapped by mes. They were running into the sea of mes and trying to flee.

    However, the raging mes had shrouded the entire area. No matter where they ran to, there was fire in front of them. ck smoke had wrapped around their bodies, and theva melted by rocks and soil flowed everywhere on the ground.

    Gigantic Fire Crows were madly pping their wings and caused a boiling hot gust of gale to be started. The gale rolled theva up into thousand-foot high waves. The waves ofva flushed through the ground, everything that was touched by theva had be a part of that horrible fire.

    Even the two other ten-thousand-year-old treemen, called out by Ji Hao¡¯s friend, Treeman, had stepped back as quickly as they could in fear, leaving the fire ground that had destroyed everything at their highest speed. When hundreds of Fire Crows went rampaging all together, any creature in this jungle that was capable of any thought wouldn¡¯t dare to challenge these big birds in rage.

    In the air, n leaders sitting on all kinds ofrge birds, were crying and shouting in both fear and sadness. A scrawny elderly man held an ancestor¡¯s banner and screamed hoarsely towards Ji Hao, ¡°O lord of the Fire Crow n! Pity our warriors! Please show some mercy! They have lost the power to resist, they can¡¯t fight against your fury, please forgive them...¡±

    Mr. Crow let a sharp caw out and flew towards the old man; Ji Hao raised the long spear and thrust it through the old man¡¯s chest.

    After Ji Hao grabbed the Senior Magus blood from the old man, he raised the spear high into the air, growled out like a ferocious ghost, ¡°You set a ambush here and besieged our Fire Crow n¡¯s warriors, why didn¡¯t you thought about my forgiveness back then?!¡±

    ¡°You made a mistake, then you should bear the consequences!¡± Ji Hao sneered with his teeth gnashing, ¡°Anyone that wants my forgiveness should drop their weapons and kneel on the ground!¡±

    Tens of Senior Magi who had been leaping into the air and were trying to attack those Fire Crows were hit by Fire Crow¡¯s me. Their bodies wrapped in fore, dropped down, and rolled on the ground while howling in pain.

    The allied troops had already copsed in disorder. Those warriors were looking at those Fire Crows in despair, which were hovering in the sky; it was not known who was the first to drop down and kneel, but soonrge groups of warriors had dropped their weapons down and were kneeling hard down on the ground.

    ¡°Kneel! Kneel!¡± Ape who had been standing on one of the Stone giant¡¯s shoulder, was proudly yelling at the surrounding warriors, ¡°Kneel down! Don¡¯t you even think about running away! All of you! Kneel!¡±

    Ape was counting his fingers and murmuring, ¡°Capture one Senior Magus, I can get ten vats of booze...I have one here, two...hmm? One for ten, two for twenty, three...? How many for three?¡±

    Tens of Fire Crows were hovering above ck Water Jiao.

    ck Water Jiao roared towards the sky despairingly, then dropped the machete and his knees thudded against the ground.

 Chapter 72 â€“ Straw Dog

    Chapter 72: Straw Dog

    ¡°Oy, oy! You little bastard, am I still your uncle?¡± Qing Ying darted up to Ji Hao and knocked on his head annoyingly.

    ¡°Ayaya, you¡¯re my dear uncle indeed! But you wouldn¡¯t be able to help in this anyway, so I didn¡¯t tell you the n,¡± said Ji Hao smilingly, then spew the three ck ¡®thorns of life and death¡¯ out from his own mouth, coiled his hair on his head and stuck the three thorns into his hair.

    Qing Ying opened his mouth stunned, like a fish without water, seemingly shocked by Ji Hao¡¯s words and remained silent for quite a while.

    The long spear Ji Hao had used just now was stuck in the ground, and the small, three-legged Gold Crow was hovering around the spear, while letting out soft caws from time to time. Although no one was activating the power contained in the spear at the moment, it still continued to emit a great heat, which made it unbearable for Novice Magi to stand at a distance of less than hundred feet from the spear.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Spirit Magic Treasure of elder Ji Zhuo?!¡± Qing Ying jumped suddenly up when he recognized this spear.

    This was Ji Zhuo¡¯s Spirit Magic Treasure, at the same time it was also the inherited Magic Treasure of his branch n. ording to the legend, this spear was forged by one of Ji Zhuo¡¯s ancestor, a peak Magus King. The spear¡¯s history spanned over ten thousands of years and had been passed down through the generations.

    Within these ten thousand years, Magus Kings, and other powerful Senior Magi had nourished this spear with their own blood; by now, the spear was capable of hearing the owner¡¯s mind and possessed tremendous power. Even Ji Hao who had used it with the power of a Junior Magus, had been able to easily puncture a Senior Magi¡¯s body with it.

    As for the three ¡®thorns of life and death¡¯, Qing Ying could recognize them even if he had been blinded.

    This was Qing Fu¡¯s, his blood sister¡¯s, Spirit Magic Treasure, one of the inherited Magic Treasures of the Qing Yi n. There were nine of them in total, the three cyan thorns and the three white thorns were capable of saving lives, while the three ck thorns were powerful weapons that could kill a man in the blink of an eye.

    Ji Hao had just seriously wounded Jiang Yao and ck Water Jiao with these three ck thorns, it was obvious that Qing Fu had given the power to control these thorns to Ji Hao.

    Which meant, both Ji Zhuo and Qing Fu knew about Ji Hao¡¯s n, and only Qing Ying had been kept in the dark for this time.

    Qing Ying hung the longbow on his shoulder and opened his arms, confused and helplessly circled around Ji Hao whileining, ¡°Oy, oy, why did all of you do this to me? Who do you think I am? Hao, I am your dearest uncle! How could you not even tell me a word about this?¡± yelled Qing Ying out dissatisfied, ¡°Where is our family affection? Hao, I¡¯m hurt so bad!¡±

    Ji Hao turned back, narrowed his eyes, grinned to Qing Ying, and said, ¡°Ah, family affection...well, we have so many prisoners here, uncle, you can just pick those young, strong ones, and select thirty-thousand for your n. I don¡¯t think the Qing Yi n have enough ves, which is why I¡¯ll give you thirty-thousand strong ves, how¡¯s that for our family affection?¡±

    ¡°Whoa!¡±

    Qing Ying let a shout out and suddenly leapt into the air, and flipped in the air for a couple of times. Heughed so hard that even his eyshes had fallen down. ¡°Yeah! This is the good Hao that I know! Wow, thirty-thousand ves? This time, our Qing Yi n is going to make a fortune!¡±

    Qing Ying went cheerfully away, took his nsmen and began to select his ves immediately. The allied troops that had besieged the Fire Leopard n¡¯s vige this time, had gathered the elite warriors from tens of ns. All of these warriors were tall and strong; after taking them back to the n and taking control of their lives with a secret magic, they would all be ves of the best quality!

    With these thirty-thousand ves, the Qing Yi n could open up at least three extra hunting grounds, and seven to eight mines, they might raise even tens of times more animals. The n¡¯s resources would start to grow double, or even triple; the n¡¯s food storage would be in abundance, newborn kids would grow more healthy and strong.

    This was a virtuous cycle, with this opportunity, the Qing Yi n could probably eveny their base of bing arge n from a small n.

    Before, when the Qing Yi n would fight together with the Fire Crow n, even if there were enemies caught during the fight, the Fire Crow n and other dependency ns would take the majority of them; the Qing Yi n would asionally get a few hundreds of ves, which could already be considered extremely lucky.

    But this time, Ji Hao had given the Qing Yi n thirty thousand strong ves with only one word. Qing Ying was so excited that even his feet started staggering while walking, as if he was badly drunk.

    In the jungle, which was shrouded by waves of hot air,rge groups of warriors had dropped their weapons and were kneeling down on the ground. All of their faces were deadly pale, hardly looking like humans. Hundreds of Fire Crows were hovering in the sky, flying across the air near the ground from time to time, and brought up air streams with great heat,pletely destroying thest little bit of fighting courage in these warriors¡¯ heart.

    Hundreds of Senior Magi from tens of ns, along with tens of elders and Maguspriests who had lead the troops, hunkered down aside; all of them had the same deadly pale face that were not even human like.

    They had been deluded by Jiang Yao, attracted by the rewards that Jiang Yao had promised them, used all of the elite forces of their ns and set a trap here, which were designed for Ji Xia and his son. However, they couldn¡¯t even imagine that Ji Hao could counterplot, and had directed this great show.

    Tens of big, middle, and small scale ns within thousands of miles around had their elite warriors gathered here. At the moment, only groups of old and weak people, women and children were left in their viges. In the Southern Wastnd jungle, a n that had lost all of their elite warriors could hardly survive even for half a month.¡±

    Everyone was worried, and were cursing the damn, crazy woman, Jiang Yao.

    At the same time, some of them had started throwing nces at Ji Hao from time to time, thinking about if there were any means to save themselves and their ns from this dangerous situation.

    Not very far from these Senior Magi and Maguspriests, were tens of Fire Leopard n¡¯s Maguspriests and elders busy with something.

    Tens of newly captured Beasts¡¯ throats were cut open, their blood was mixed with the powder ground by gold, jade and other mineral stones and made into sticky, blood-red liquid that was emitting a strong sense of magical power.

    Fire Leopard n¡¯s Maguspriests and elders were excitedly painting on the ground with this blood-red liquid. Blood-red spell symbols were painted down on the t ground one after another, all of these spell symbols were continuously releasing strong power, that made people feel hard to even breathe.

    In the middle of these spell symbols, an altar had been built by tens of huge beasts bones. Around the altar was a hundreds of feet long Gold Fire Crow totem that had been painted with blood.

    ck Water Jiao, who had been badly injured and lied on the ground, fixed his eyes on these elders and Maguspriests who were busy around the altar.

    The ck Water Serpent n and the Fire Crow n were archenemies, they had been fighting against each other for hundreds of years, and therefore, they were all very familiar with powers and sorceries of each other. When ck Water Jiao saw that those elders and Maguspriest were about to finish with the totem and the altar, his face suddenly went as pale as a piece of paper.

    Abruptly, ck Water Jiao screamed out in hoarse voice, ¡°Ancestral soul offering ceremony! You are going to offer us to your Fire Crow n¡¯s ancestors¡¯ souls as otions!¡±

    Along with ck Water Jiao¡¯s voice, all of those captured Senior Magi and Maguspriests screamed out aloud simultaneously. They stood up in fear and panic, desperately yelling and cursing towards Ji Hao. However, after they had let only a few words out, a faint cyan light shed through the three ck thorns of life and death that was stuck in Ji Hao¡¯s hair. After that all those Senior Magi and Maguspriests had fallen back on the ground.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. All of you are otions!¡±

    Ji Hao looked at ck Water Jiao, spread his hands and said helplessly, ¡°Or, how do you think I made Mr. Crow convince that many of his friends toe and help me?¡±

    All of the Fire Crows hovering in the air cawed towards the sky together, and the three-legged, Gold Fire Crow totem painted on the ground suddenly zed, starting a raging fire.

    ------------------------------------------

    Trantor note: Straw dogs were often used ceremonial object in ancient China, therefore, the chapter title is referring those poor warriors who had been offered to the Gold Fire Crow during the ceremony.

 Chapter 73 â€“ Offerings

    Chapter 73: Offerings

    Nine of the most gigantic Fire Crows stood around the altar in a circle. All nine of them raised their wings and held their heads high, while gazing at the zing sun in the sky.

    It was midday, theva-like scorching hot sunshine spread down, making it look as if wings of the Fire Crows were covered with gold; ayer of golden, water-like light was rippling on their bodies.

    If one would look carefully, deep in the pupils of each Fire Crow that stood around the altar, a small round spell symbol could be seen shing. This spell symbol was gold and round, circled by ayer of fiery light, just like the sun in the sky, giving an ancient and holy vibe that was beyond description.

    Other gigantic Fire Crows were silently floating in the air. All of them were staring at the altar, which seemed unspeakably mysterious and solemn. These gigantic Fire Crows even held their breaths, and their bodies were slightly trembling; their feathers which were as hard as iron were slightly shing against each other and making silvering noises.

    ¡°Haha! Haha! Hahahaha!¡±ughed ck Water Jiao madly, and said, ¡°Never did I think that I would be to witness this ancient secret special ancestors¡¯ blood-offering ceremony of your Fire Crow n with my own eyes! Ji Hao, you got some balls, you little bastard, you really got some balls! Your Fire Crow n didn¡¯t even use this ¡¯nine suns above the sky¡¯ blood offering ceremony during your centurial ancestral worship ceremony, how dare you use it like this?! You little bastard!¡±

    Ji Hao was fiddling with the three ck thorns of life and death, which were as dark as ink, while looking at ck Water Jiao, who had nearly gone mad, with a faint smile on his face and said, ¡°The secret blood offering, the ¡¯Nine suns above the sky¡¯, was not performed by my grandpas during the centurial ancestral worship ceromony, because they didn¡¯t have qualified offerings at that moment.¡±

    ¡°After all, in the Holy Land¡¯s Ancestral Temple we worship all our ancestors¡¯ souls, most of which were the souls of real three-legged Gold Fire Crows that had existed since the beginning of the time, ...they had seen and been through so much, which is why they wouldn¡¯t even throw a nce at ordinary offerings.¡± Ji Hao stuck the three ck thorns back into his hair, rubbed his hands and continued.

    He shrugged, and said with a smile, ¡°If we has used the ¡¯Nine suns above the sky¡¯ secret blood-offering during the ceremony rashly, and had awakened the souls of the ancient Gold Frie Crows, but wouldn¡¯t have qualified otions to offer them, then we would have to apologize to them by offering our own blood and souls to them. Those grandpas of mine are all strong and energetic, they¡¯re not prepared to die yet.¡±

    Qing Ying came over with a few tall and strong Fire Crow n¡¯s warriors, grabbed ck Water Jiao¡¯s legs and arms and put him in the center of the altar.

    ck Water Jiao screamed hoarsely while struggling with all of his remaining strength. However, all of his Magus Acupoints were pierced by Ji Hao with the three ck thorns of life and death, which contained the deadly poison that it had gathered by being used by the Qing Yi n¡¯s Maguspriests through countless years; the poison had taken control of ck Water Jiao¡¯s body, and had deprived his power of resistance.

    ¡°Ji Hao, You little bastard!¡± ck Water Jiao yelled, ¡°How dare you?! There are one-hundred and fifty-eight Senior Magi and seventy-nine Maguspriests and elders from thirty-two ns, don¡¯t you dare to offer us all to your ancestors!¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±ughed Ji Hao rxed, and said, ¡°one-hundred and fifty-eight Senior Magi and seventy-nine Maguspriests and elders, even the souls of the ancient Gold Fire Crows wouldn¡¯t be too picky for that. Hmmm, this time, our ancestors must bless me with gifts!¡±

    Not only ck Water Jiao, but also all those Senior Magi from the other ns, their Maguspriests and elders had started screaming madly. They were also being controlled by the ck thorn¡¯s poison, and were unable to move even a finger, only their tongue¡¯s senses were acting normal.

    ¡°Ji Hao, please, we know that we made a mistake, we¡¯re all willing to take the punishment, and we¡¯re willing to follow the Fire Crow n!¡±

    ¡°Lord Ji Hao, we were wrong, we were wrong! My n is willing to follow you and be one of your dependency n!¡±

    ¡°God! I don¡¯t wanna die, I don¡¯t wanna die! Ji Hao, good lord Ji Hao, please! Let me live, let me live! It¡¯s all because of Jiang Yao, that bitch! It¡¯s all her fault! We never wanted to offend the Fire Crow n!¡±

    These people, who had high status in their own ns, were all now even crying their heart out and begging Ji Hao to spare their souls.

    If Ji Hao was only going to kill them, they wouldn¡¯t be so afraid, some of them were even willing to die - In the Southern Wastnd, dying in battle for the n¡¯s benefit was the greatest honour, and their souls woulde back to the Ancestral Temples of their ns, join their ancestors¡¯ souls, and ept offerings of their nsmen.

    However, Ji Hao was not only going to kill them, he would also offer them to the Fire Crow n¡¯s ancestors as otions!

    Their souls would never be able to go back to their n¡¯s Holy Land after that, instead, they would be swallowed and absorbed by the Gold Fire Crow¡¯s souls, bing a part of them. The Gold Fire Crow¡¯s souls, worshiped by the Fire Crow n, would grow powerful because of their sacrifices, but in return they would vanish forever from this world.

    Therefore, they were badly frightened; they were crying in fear, faces covered in tear; some of them had even peed in their pants, dropped their dignities and continuously begged Ji Hao to not do so.

    ¡°Hurry, the zing sun is high in the sky, this is the perfect moment for the offering ceremony,¡± said Ji Hao with a cold voice, ¡°Uncle, quick, kill these ns leaders, then you can take those thirty-thousand warriors without any hidden trouble.¡±

    Qing Ying moved more quickly; he threw those Senior Magi, Maguspriests and elders whose faces all were covered in tears and snots, onto the altar, piled up like firewood.

    The nine gigantic Fire Crows that were standing around the altar let out slight caws of satisfaction. Even they had never seen this ¡¯Nine suns above the sky¡¯ secret blood-offering ceremony with their own eyes, even though it was passed down through their own bloodlines. The oldest one amongst these nine Fire Crows was nearly a thousand years old, however, within a thousand years, the Fire Crow n had never performed this ¡¯Nine suns above the sky¡¯ secret blood-offering ceremony.

    A very long time ago, when there were still Magus Kings, even Divine Magi in the Fire Crow n, the n would prepare enough offerings and perform a ceremony like this every century.

    That was the peak period of the Fire Crow n¡¯s growth, the n¡¯s power had been even greater than powerful ns like the Bi Fang n and Rosefinch n. Even these Fire Crows were charmed by the glory back then.

    This time, Ji Hao had prepared over two-hundred Senior Level powerful Magi and Maguspriests as offering, added with more Junior Magi and Novice Magi warriors as backup; only if there was a need, they would be thrown onto the altar as offerings anytime.

    This blood-offering ceremony must be seeded!

    The nine gigantic Fire Crows were all very excited, even their bodies were slightly shaking. These Fire Crows took nces at Ji Hao with praise in their eyes. They had traveled so fast to help and fight with Ji Hao, only this ¡¯Nine suns above the sky¡¯ secret blood-offering ceremony was worth the journey.

    Soon, all Senior Magi, Maguspriests and elders from different ns were thrown onto the altar, and thousands of elite Junior Magi were dragged beside the altar, standing on therge totem painted on the ground. A great, raging fire suddenly rose from the nine gigantic Fire Crows¡¯ bodies, and an extremely sharp, resonant caw came from the altar, which reached the sky.

    ¡°Ji Hao! Don¡¯t you want to know the truth about the attack that your Abba and Amma had suffered back in the Gold ck Mountain, in your own Ancestral Temple ten years ago?!¡± ck Water Jiao abruptly screamed out hoarsely, ¡°Inside your Holy Land in the Gold ck Mountain, they¡¯re elders and our...¡±

    Ji Hao raised the long spear high and punctured ck Water Jiao¡¯s throat.

    ck Water Jiao stared at Ji Hao stunned, the gradually dimmed pupils of his were filled with shock and confusion.

    ¡°It¡¯s not for you to say. Both Abba and Amma had already known that someone in the Holy Land had colluded with your assassin¡¯s team. But Abba didn¡¯t want to dig...and I already know who the person was. Why do I need you to tell me about that?¡± Ji Hao stared at ck Water Jiao coldly, while twisting his wrist. Suddenly, blood gushed out of ck Water Jiao¡¯s wound like springs.

    From the sky very far away, a beam of fiery light was darting over.

    ¡°Hao!¡± Ji Xia¡¯s growl came afar.

    ¡°Offering, start!¡± Ji Hao raised his right arm and waved his fist hard in the air.

    The nine gigantic Fire Crow cawed out simultaneously; at the same time, a translucent, three-legged Gold Fire Crow slowly emerged above the altar, and all of the offerings on the altar were shrouded by a great, golden, translucent me.

    The golden fire rose high into the air, dyed the jungle in the circumference of hundreds of miles into a magnificent golden colour.

 Chapter 74 â€“ Bloodline

    Chapter 74: Bloodline

    ¡°Abba, you¡¯rete!¡± Ji Hao looked at that beam of fiery light, which was darting across the air, and let out a simple and honest smile.

    ¡°O souls of our great ancestors, please take these humble offerings from the Fire Crow¡¯s nsmen!¡± Ji Hao raised his arms high and started mumbling the offering ceremony¡¯s spell that was orally taught and passed down through generations of Fire Crow n¡¯s Maguspriests.

    ¡°Their skins, their bones, their blood, their flesh, their souls and their spirits, all of them, will now be yours!¡± Behind Ji Hao¡¯s body, arge piece of fire was zing; within the fire, a looming Fire Crow was flying and dancing, silently cawing towards the sky.

    Above the altar, within the dense golden fiery light, the translucent three-legged Gold Fire Crow slowly and slightly opened its slender eyes.

    Countless extremely thin, golden beams of lights darted out of its narrowed eyes; the Gold Fire Crow looked down at the pile of ns¡¯ leaders on the altar, suddenly widened its eyes, and let out an extremely sonorous caw that was full of delight.

    Nine Fire Crows that were standing around the altar also let loud and clear caws out, as one fell another rose. They waved their wings and started dancing slowly around the altar, with solemn and respectful expressions. These gigantic Fire Crows danced slowly and gracefully, like imperial nobles in the most sacred ceremony; every single move of theirs seemed indescribably mysterious.

    At the same time when the Fire Crows were dancing, the Fire Crow afar which was being ridden by Ji Xia cawed suddenly out and stopped flying; it stretched its wings in the air, eyes spurted out fiery lights, while solemnly staring towards the altar¡¯s direction. The fiery light around its body transformed into a transparent sphere of light, tightly wrapping Ji Xia inside.

    The ¡®Nine suns above the air¡¯ blood-offering ceremony was the most sacred offering ceremony that had been passed down through these Fire Crows¡¯ bloodlines, they wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to interrupt this holy ceremony, not even Ji Xia had that kind of power.

    Ji Hao continued reading the spell, invisible power started rotating and gathering from the surrounding air; shrouded by this invisible power, the low sound of spell incantation gradually grew loud and sonorous. Slowly, the spell incanting sound rose high into the air and came back down from beyond the clouds. Muffled thunder sounds suddenly came from the sky, pieces of clouds were shattered by the invisible sound waves, baring the azure sky.

    A floating hill which was miles in radius slowly drifted across the air above Ji Hao along with the wind. The invisible, mysterious power drawn out by the spell incanting sound slightly hit against this hill and shattered it into ashes quietly. Afterwards therge cloud of ash was slowly dissipated into the air by the wind.

    The offerings on and around the altar silently zed, both their flesh and their souls were burning fast. A dense smell of blood could be sensed along with a stream of hot air which contained enormous power, which was rotating and hovering in the air. The Gold Fire Crow above the altar slowly opened its beak and breathed this magical hot air stream inside its body.

    The Gold Fire Crow¡¯s translucent body gradually became thick and real. It seemed as if it had gained a real body made of flesh and blood instead of having the form of a soul. A trace of terrifyingly strong power was emitting from the Gold Fire Crow¡¯s body. Stone, Treeman, Ape, Heng Luo and Ji Hao¡¯s other friends, who had been standing on a mountainside very far away, were hit by this slight trace of power, making all fall hard on the ground and roll over. Afterwards they seemed unable to get back up no matter how hard they tried.

    Even the two ten-thousand-year-old Treemen let out roars in fear, pulled their legs out of the ground and fled away at their highest speed. These two ten-thousand-year-old Treemen were as powerful as peak-level Senior Magi, but they couldn¡¯t even stand a trace of power that had been emitted from the Gold Fire Crow¡¯s soul.

    Ji Hao couldn¡¯t begin to imagine how powerful this Gold Fire Crow really was.

    Maybe it was as powerful as the legendary Magus Kings, or even more.

    This was a legendary ancient powerful creature, even if it had fallen and be a wisp of spirit that was being worshipped by the Fire Crow¡¯s nsmen in their Holy Land, it still could burst enough power, once it would get the chance, to shock the whole world.

    The nearly a thousand feet tall Gold Fire Crow stood still on the altar, slowly raised its wings and released countless extremely thin beams of light, which then condensed into nine huge golden spell symbols in the air. Those golden spell symbols then slowly rose into the air.

    In the sky, over ten thousand feet high from the ground, those golden spell symbols shed across the air and disappeared. Ji Hao clearly saw that those golden spell symbols were flying towards the sun.

    In the next moment, the sun burst out an eye-piercing light, along with which a great heat descended from the sky. The jungle was suddenly lit up, bing iparably bright; mountains, trees and the earth had all be nearly transparent when showered in this snow-white light. Everything had be as pure as coloured ze under this light.

    Not a single thing in this world could block this kind of light.

    This pure primitive light and heat, descended from the air, enveloped the altar that had a radius of thousand feet, which had been set up by Ji Hao and Fire Leopard n Maguspriests inside.

    Wisps of hot air that contained great powers started drawing near Ji Hao¡¯s body and gushing inside. After he had activated his bloodline power, Ji Hao possessed tens of meridians that were zing inside his body; however, while his body was absorbing this magical powering along with the hot air, the moreplex interleaving meridians were lit up inside his body; faint, fiery lights started to slowly being emitted from these meridians.

    Ji Hao understood, this was a gift from the ¡®nine suns above the air¡¯ secret blood-offering ceremony. The Gold Fire Crow had drawn a magical power, which had gotten into Ji Hao¡¯s body and slowly activated the power sources contained in his body, which had been lost by the Fire Crow nsmen through the passing of the past thousands of years.

    Ji Hao felt that his eyes were boiling hot, and his body was scorching. The sphere of me inside his chest became more powerful andpact. A great hot power silently condensed into several faint, transparent feather-like and fine spell symbols, and were being iid on Ji Hao¡¯s skin one after another.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t even notice that he had got his fourth special ability, the |Gold Fire Armour| - A special ability that had only existed in the Fire Crow n¡¯s legends!

    The |Gold Fire Armour| was a defensive magical special ability; these spell symbols that were condensed by the huge power contained in the hot air, had a formidable defensive power; additionally, they couldrgely improve the abilities of flying and running, which meant that these spell symbols could improve Ji Hao¡¯s speed to at least double the amount once he triggered his fiery wings.

    Mr. Crow, who had been standing on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder, let a happy caw out while raising his wings high. Countless thin beams of golden light shone towards Mr. Crow from all directions as well and entered into his body.

    Suddenly, three feathers on Mr. Crow¡¯s head were zed, then slowly turned golden; after that his ws went aze as well and soon turned into a magnificent golden colour, as if they were gilded.

    The thin Gold Fire Crow¡¯s bloodline, contained in Mr. Crow¡¯s body, hadrgely been improved, which improved its future prospects.

    The nine gigantic Fire Crows that were standing around the altar were even happier. They were swallowing the lighting from the air, in the meanwhile, their bodies all went aze; on their wings or tails, there were one or two feathers that slowly had turned into a light golden colour within the fire.

    Simr to Mr. Crow, the Gold Fire Crow¡¯s bloodline, contained in their bodies, had been improved. Their power didn¡¯t increase a lot immediately, however, they would certainly be a lot more powerful than other ordinary Fire Crows in the future.

    All of the Fire Crows nearby was lightly cawing. More or less, their bloodline had all been improved.

    Undoubtedly, the one who had gotten the most from this offering ceremony was the Gold Fire¡¯s soul that was standing on the altar, its dim and translucent body had already became like a sculpture forged with pure gold; its entire body was glowing in a divine golden light.

    The Gold Fire slightly nodded towards Ji Hao, then let a satisfied caw out. It transformed into a sphere of fiery light and disappeared into the air, without leaving even a single trace.

    A fierce gust of wind blew over. The altar, along with the ground under it, instantly turned into white ashes, which were rolled up by the wind and blown away.

 Chapter 75 â€“ Brothers

    Chapter 75: Brothers

    While Ji Hao was performing the blood-offering ceremony, Ji Xia, who hade from the Cold Stream Valley was not the only audience that had been watching this great ceremony from afar.

    ¡°Brother, aren¡¯t we a little shameless?¡± On a mountainside, very far away from the altar and the crowd, under the shades of dense branches and leaves, Di Luo was leaning against a camphor tree¡¯s branch,zily picked a handful of tender leaves from the branch and threw it into his mouth, and started chewing. ¡°Poor prettydy, Jiang Yao, the Maguspriestess, her heart must be broken by now...she didn¡¯t get to see usunch the attack...aw, aw, she must be sobbing with a broken heart now!¡±

    Di Sha had been standing inside the shrub wood with a serious face. The erect eye located in the middle of his forehead had turned pure ck, no pupil could be seen in it; inside the eye, a dim light was rotating slowly, like a deep whirlpool. With this eye, he clearly saw all the details during the blood-offering ceremony that was being performed by Ji Hao at the moment.

    His left hand was covered under the wide sleeve of his cloak, while his fingers were fiddling with a palm-sized, blood-red jade te.

    ¡°Pretty Maguspriestess? My dearest brother, please, do not think anything else about this woman, except our business.¡± Di Luo¡¯s right hand had carried a small whip, with a hilt that was made of pure gold. He swung his right hand backwards and whipped Di Luo slightly while speaking. ¡°I assume that you can still feel a little bit pain from this newly grown eyeball of yours. Hopefully, this will make you smarter.¡±

    ¡°Remember, Di Luo, the rtionship between us and that woman, Jiang Yao, can only be of pure business. You cannot let anything that might affect your decision-making into your mind, never.¡± Di Sha then turned to Di Luo and said; the dim light rotating inside his erect eye suddenly darted out.

    ¡°I have been in charge of the Blood Fang, capturing and selling ves in this Southern Wastnd, for five-hundred years now, Di Luo, my brother,¡± said Di Sha seriously, ¡°Whole five-hundred years! I remembered clearly, within this - not very short time - period, the ves captured from this primitivend and sold by me, are two million and seventy-eight thousand and nine-thousand five-hundred thirty-seven in total.¡±

    ¡°However, within this five-hundred years, the warriors of the Blood Fang, I mean, our own nsmen who had the noble bloodline and those good Jia n warriors, didn¡¯t lose even a single one,¡± said Di Sha while proudly holding his head high, ¡°Although, tens of thousands of those low-life ve warriors had died, while I have been in charge, none of our own nsmen and Jia ns warriors have fallen during this entire time period. Not a single one!¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s amazing. My dearest brother, that¡¯s really amazing...¡± said Di Luo while letting out a perfunctory grin, ¡°I was just saying that, Jiang Yao was a really pretty woman, really, really pretty. She smells so different from any of those girls I know!¡±

    ¡°You damn stupid thing!¡± Di Sha knocked Di Luo¡¯s head hard with the hilt of the whip in anger, and growled in a low voice, ¡°Do not touch that woman, do not even think about it! And, do not get deluded by her beauty. Di Luo, the fact that I haven¡¯t lost even a single warrior that had the noble bloodline, is because I am cautious and calm enough, more importantly, I am shameless enough!¡±

    ¡°Shameless?¡± said Di Luo while he looked at Di Sha with a slight trace of shock on his face, ¡°You are saying that you¡¯re very shameless?¡±

    ¡°Just as you said!¡± Di Sha turned back and looked towards the altar¡¯s direction, which was shrouded by the great fiery light and raging me that had even reached into the sky, and said, ¡°I promised Jiang Yao to help her and these stupid barbarians she gathered here in order to attack her enemy. But, we have been standing here and watching all the time. We have saved our forces and didn¡¯t do what we had promised her. This is indeed very shameless.¡±

    Di Sha shrugged, then continued, ¡°But, what¡¯s the big deal about being shameless? We didn¡¯t rashlyunch that attack, so those horrible big birds couldn¡¯t hurt our people. Not a single one of our noble nsmen, and those loyal, reliable Jia n warriors got hurt during this fight.¡±

    Di Sha then sneered, pointing his finger at the direction of the altar and said, ¡°My brother, can you please tell me, if we did exactly as we had promised that woman, and had helped those barbarians andunched the attack stupidly, how many of our people would have died when those crazy big birds showed up?¡±

    Di Luo stayed silent for a while, then nodded and said, ¡°Okay, be cautious, calm and shameless, I have remembered that.¡±

    Di Sha threw a deep nce at Di Luo, sighed and said, ¡°Hopefully, you truly did Di Luo.¡±

    Di Sha then swung the whip towards the bush aside, hit and brokerge pieces of branches and leaves, which were tender and juicy. Faint green myron gushed out and emitted a light herbal scent, quickly spreading in the air.

    The erect eye of Di Sha closed slowly, then he calmly said, ¡°Last night, I received a transfermand. It said that because of the meritorious contribution I¡¯ve made for these five-hundred years, I will be the new leader of the Blood Moon. In three days I will take all of the ves that we have gained during this time and leave from here. From that moment on, Di Luo, you will be in charge of the Blood Fang.¡±

    Di Luo took a nce at Di Sha with shock and surprise filled in his eyes, then smilingly lowered his body and saluted to his older brother, and said, ¡°Dear Di Sha, my dear, dearest brother, you should be without any worries. With my lead, the Blood Fang will only be stronger and stronger!¡±

    Di Sha took a deep breath, grabbed Di Luo¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I hope so...Di Luo, You must keep in mind, the Blood Fang is closely rted to the fundamental interests of our family; you cannot make any mistakes, not even the slightest one, no matter what!¡±

    Then he thrust his left hand out of his sleeve, patted the eye socket of Di Luo, which had been cut out by Ji Hao not long ago, and said with a low voice, ¡°Remember, because of your actuation and boldness you almost got yourself killed in this damn jungle once. This is the first lesson that you have learned from this Southern Wastnd jungle, you must always keep it in mind.¡±

    Loud and sonorous caws came from the altar afar. Golden-red, hot waves of air could be seen spreading continuously towards the surrounding areas. The mountain that Di Sha and Di Luo had been standing on was hit hard by the hot airwaves. Large pieces of jungle quickly dehydrated and withered, some fallen leaves even started burning.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re a bit too conspicuous by standing here.¡± Di Sha took Di Luo¡¯s hand and quickly went away. While walking, he didn¡¯t stop emphasizing how good the Fire Crow n was. ¡°Di Luo, you have to remember that if you want to make a good living in this primitivend, plunder wealth and glory from thisnd, you have to be careful and cautious, in the meanwhile, don¡¯t forget to gather information as much as you can.¡±

    ¡°For example, amongst those barbarous creatures of the Fire Crow n, some people have weirdly great eyesight; even sometimes, from the distance of hundreds of miles away, they can discover the details that ordinary people can¡¯t¡± said Di Sha seriously, ¡°Therefore, in situations like this, when these nts can¡¯t hide our bodies anymore, we have to leave as fast as we can.¡±

    ¡°You must keep in mind, Di Luo, we came to this Southern Wastnd jungle for only wealth and glory, not anything else! To keep yourself alive, to keep those Blood Fang warriors alive, should be the first principle that you always have to keep in mind after you have be the leader of Blood fang.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah...¡±

    Di Luo kept responding. From time to time, he turned his head back and looked towards the altar¡¯s direction, eyes shining with a weird light.

    Di Sha then said slowly, ¡°I really wish that I could train you more for a couple of years, then I could leave without any worries. But I don¡¯t have enough time, because I can¡¯t vite the transfermanding from the Blood Moon. Since the family had chosen you, then I can only trust you on this.¡±

    The brothers quickly left the mountain, went down from the other side of the mountain and met with hundreds of Jia n¡¯s warriors, who had been waiting in a deep valley all this time. Then the troops quietly left the valley without disturbing anyone.

    Di Sha didn¡¯t notice that Di Luo had been turning his head back and looking at the fiery light afar, with frenzy, proud and bone-deep hatred filled in all three of his eyes.

 Chapter 76 â€“ Truth

    Chapter 76: Truth

    Large amounts of white ashes were drifting in the air. More than a half of the Fire Leopard n¡¯s vige was shrouded by these ashes.

    Contained within these white ashes were the bone ashes of those offerings that had been burnt by the Gold Fire Crow¡¯s me, and ashes of soil and rock. Every single particle of these ashes contained a wisp of the remaining hot power, which hade from the Gold Fire Crow¡¯s soul. While people were walking through these ashes, these particles shed against each other and burst outrge pieces of fire sparks along with popping noises.

    The Fire Leopard n¡¯s people were cleaning their vige, dealing with the dead bodies of the enemies and their own perished nsmen. A Large group of nsmen were walking through these white ashes, which made the entire vige seemed as if it was shrouded by a raging fire; the glowing red fiery light even shone upon the vast jungle around.

    ¡°Woo~woo~yo~¡±

    A mumbling sound came from the jungle. It were Treeman and the two friends of his. The three of them walked slowly into the jungle, which had been burnt out earlier; following behind them were arge group of small spirits of trees and flowers, who were drawn near out of themselves.

    Treeman and his two friends had tried very hard to shrink their bodies into the most miniscule size they were capable of; each of them were carrying a huge booze-vat with their branch-like arms; on one hand, they were gulping the booze contained in the vats happilly, on the other hand, they were busy at spreading seeds of all kinds of nts towards the burnt soil, which was still hot. All three of these old trees were slightly drunk, even their feet staggered while walking, and stepped everywhere with their gigantic bodies, which made those small spirits of trees and flowers near their feet scream out in fear.

    Under the cliff, inside the half copsed meeting room of the Fire Leopard n, Ji Xia was sitting near a bonfire with his legs crossed, while he was munching arge piece of grilled beast meat that was emitting a thick aroma.

    Being grilled and sizzled upon the bonfire was a horned gori-bear, the mount belonging to a Ghost n¡¯s Senior Magus. This horned gori-bear was a senior level beast, the poor thing was found badly wounded after the fight, but those Fire Leopard n¡¯s Maguspriest did not want to spend any of their precious medicines on this beast. Thats why they decided to clean and skin it, then grill it and treat their honoured guests with it.

    ¡°Hao, since you have gained the approval of our ancestors¡¯ souls, makes what you just did not wrong.¡± Ji Xia finished more than a half of the grilled beast, satisfyingly patted his own belly and said. ¡°Although Abba had never bullied those poor little ns with our Fire Crow n¡¯s power, but since they besieged us at the first ce, then there¡¯s nothing more to say about it. They all deserved to die,¡± continued Ji Xia while a slight beam of cold light shed across his pupils.

    Ji Hao was holding a booze-vat, drank a few mouthful of liquor that was emitting a strong scent contained in the vat, then wiped the liquor which was dripping down along the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Haha, Abba, when I saw you flew over like rocket, I thought you were going to stop me from performing the offering-ceremony,¡± said Ji Hao while ncing at Ji Xia. After that he knocked the vat hard against the ground, and said with a muffled voice, ¡°Abba, Amma said that sometimes you have been softhearted!¡±

    Ji Xia wanted to remain the stateliness of a father, so he made a serious face and sniffed, said, ¡°Softhearted? I was concerned about the overall situation and the n¡¯s benefit. You know, I, your Abba...¡±

    ¡°Ah, Abba, you¡¯re so wise and brave, such a real man who has never gone soft, always seeking revenge for all kinds of invasions...¡± Ji Hao interrupted the long speech which was about toe out from Ji Xia, and said, ¡°Jiang Yao had driven all these ns and attacked the Fire Leopards n, and Jiang Xue was her helper; Abba, what do you think about this?¡±

    Ji Xia paused for a second, slowly put his vat down, seemingly lost deep in thought.

    Jiang Yao was Jiang Bo, the Master Maguspriest of the Bi Fang n, his daughter, and Jiang Xue was the daughter of Jiang Shu, an elder of the Bi Fang n. Jiang Yao was badly injured by Ji Hao and had fled away; unless she wanted to trigger a real war between the Fire Crow n and the Bi Fang n, she would never tell anybody about the fact that she had driven all these ns and attacked the Fire Leopard n.

    However, Ji Hao had killed Jiang Xue cruelly in the battle, which might be a bit troublesome.

    While Ji Xia was thinking, a caw came from the air, along with which, a gust of gale started blowing towards the ground, and a cold hoarse voice pierced into Ji Hao¡¯s ears like steel needles.

    This voice was iparably hoarse and ice-cold, filled with a weird and evil power that would make people quiver. Ji Xia and Ji Hao frowned and stood simultaneously up from the ground. The vats ced aside their feet cracked all together and liquor seeped out in streams.

    An elderly man, who was as tall as Ji Xia but extremely scrawny, even looked like a stick, walked inside with stiff steps, and growled out with a very cold voice in the meanwhile, ¡°Ji Xia! You have to give us, the elders of our Fire Crow n a reasonable exnation! Do you still remember your responsibility? You¡¯re only responsible of guarding the Cold Stream Valley and protecting the mine there...Who gave you this right and nerve to do this...¡±

    Before the elderly man finished his speech, Ji Hao took a deep breath and rudely interrupted him.

    ¡°Ah, the elder Ji Fang, is there any problem about my Abbaing here? My Abba just ran a ¡¯nine suns above the sky¡¯, the blood-offering ceremony, and our ancestors were very satisfied with that. Are you saying that my Abba was wrong? If so, did you just say that our ancestors were wrong?¡±

    The elderly man stopped talking and was stunned. He was choked by Ji Hao¡¯s words and didn¡¯t know how to respond for quite a while.

    At that moment, another resonant caw came from the sky above. Followed by a swishing sound, the ground slightly shook. Someone had leaped down from the air and had almost shaken the half-broken Fire Leopard n¡¯s meeting room into copsing.

    Ji Zhuo darted in with big steps,ughed out loud and pressed his hand on Ji Fang¡¯s shoulder, then said loudly, ¡°Ji Fang, you have always been so impatient ever since you were a little kid. You just couldn¡¯t calm down, look, you got yourself embarrassed in front of these kids again!¡±

    Ji Hao clearly saw that Ji Zhuo¡¯s five fingers had violently pitted into Ji Fang¡¯s shoulder; he even heard the creaking sounds made by Ji Fang shoulder bones while being pressed by Ji Zhuo with a great power.

    Ji Fang¡¯s face was badly twisted, his originally pale face had now even turned blue.

    ¡°You¡¯re too impatient, Ji Fang...You probably haven¡¯t heard the message from the Ancestral Temple of the Holy Land yet; our ancestors had delivered their will to all of the Maguspriests, and said that they were very satisfied with the blood-offering ceremony today. Our ancestors also said that Ji Hao is a good kid!¡±

    ¡°What did you say?!¡± yelled Ji Fang with a twisted face.

    ¡°Our ancestor said that we did no wrong,¡± Ji Hao put his mouth near Ji Fang¡¯s face and said coldly, ¡°Abba took our nsmen here from the Cold Stream Valley, beat a bunch of stupid people who came from a bunch of stupid ns, and had exaggerated opinions of their own abilities, then offered those stupid things to our ancestors through the ceremony. Our ancestors are very satisfied, so what Abba did was all great!¡±

    Ji Fang closed his mouth and never let a single word out.

    In the Southern Wastnd ns, the truth can be this simple and crude - As long as one had gained the satisfaction of their ancestors, then all that he or she had done would be right. However, normally, ordinary nsmen couldn¡¯t evene near the Ancestral temple of the Holy n, except during the decennial and centurial worship ceremony. Only if someone used the secret, ancient ceremony like Ji Hao had did, would he or she probably wake the ancestors¡¯ souls up, and gain their favour.

    Ji Fang was now ragingly cursing those people who had told him toe in his head. When those people urged him toe to here and question Ji Xia in anger, they didn¡¯t mention that Ji Hao and Ji Xia had even bribed the ancestors!

    Ji Zhuo threw a deep nce at Ji Hao, thenughed delightedly and said, ¡°Although our ancestors had delivered their will to our Maguspriests, Xia, you should still go back to the Gold ck Mountain and describe every detail of this fight to those elders and Maguspriests in the Holy Land.¡±

    ¡°Oh, and the Master Maguspriest, Ji Kui has already announced on behalf of our ancestors, that all those ns that had attacked the Fire Leopard n are our enemies.¡±

    ¡°Hao, you will be responsible for wiping them all out!¡± continued Ji Zhuo.

 Chapter 77 â€“ Private Property

    Chapter 77: Private Property

    A ck banner was fluttering in front of the entrance of a small vige.

    On the surface of the banner, which was made from human skin and beast tendons, tens of hideous bugs had been painted with the blood of some beast. Tens of wisps of ck smoke were spurting out from the banner, each wisp of ck smoke had more than tens of thousands of poisonous and multicoloured bugs hidden inside it; those bugs were flying towards Ji Hao while buzzing sharply, like ocean waves.

    Ji Hao had been standing still right in front of the entrance of the small vige, while facing those ck smokes that were roaring towards him.

    The armour made by Po emitted a faint, cyan light, whichpletely blocked the ck smoke with bugs hidden in them. Those bugs were madly trying to take a bite of Ji Hao¡¯s body, but couldn¡¯t even touch a hair on Ji Hao. More bugs were flying towards him while spewing venoms, however, all kinds of venoms were blocked by the cyan light as well. They dropped on the ground, neither could even touch Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    On Ji Hao¡¯s skin, ayer of extremely dim, red and feather-like spell symbols were shing loomingly. asionally, a wisp of fire would spurt out from Ji Hao¡¯s body and burnrge quantities of flying poisonous bugs, which die making a popping sound; dead bugs were continuously dropping onto the ground.

    In only seven to eight minutes, a two feet thickyer of bugs¡¯ carapaces had already been piled up around Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Inside the vige, a few scrawny, dark-green skinned old Maguspriests were screaming; they jerked out ck daggers and stabbed hard into their own chests. The banner in front of the vige entrance started to shake violently, the fresh hot blood gushed out of those old Maguspriests¡¯ bodies had all been drawn and absorbed by the banner.

    An ear-piercing call came from the banner, along with which, a ck mist was being released from the banner; from within the mist three gigantic, multicoloured, poisonous scorpions emerged. These scorpions flew out of the banner, swung their hundreds of feet long tails that had huge poisonous hooks towards Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao continued to remain motionless. The cyan light emitted by the armour worn by Ji Hao, which was as light as a feather, seemed to have be a bit brighter. Followed by a thunderous bang, all three poisonous hooks hit hard against the armour on Ji Hao¡¯s body. In the next moment, all of the three poisonous hooks had been smashed into meat paste against Ji Hao¡¯s armour; blood and venoms sshed everywhere.

    Those old Maguspriests inside the valley fell on the ground in despair; they let out long wails and cries which were filled with hopelessness. The banner in front of the vige then was shattered into a cloud of ck smoke by an invisible power, and dissipated quickly in the air along with the wind.

    A quarter of an hourter, all of the remaining Gu n¡¯s people walked out of the vige one after another. Walking in front of the line were a few old Maguspriests. They were holding the sculptures of five highly poisonous creatures, which were carved out of jade, then carefully put these totems of their n near Ji Hao¡¯s feet, while trembling. All of their eyes were filled with fear.

    One of the allied n which had attacked Ji Hao¡¯s troop, the Gu n, had copsed at that moment.

    ...

    Two days ago, in front of the entrance of the Ghost n¡¯s vige.

    Two hundred of elite warriors, who had been left to guard the vige, were shouting and yelling. The shortest one among these warriors was tens of feet tall. They were all madly weaving heavy axes and swords, held in their hands, towards Ji Hao.

    The cyan light of the armour worn by Ji Hao appeared again and was rotating around Ji Hao¡¯s body. Ji Hao stayed still, no matter how hard those Ghost n¡¯s warriors tried, they couldn¡¯t harm Ji Hao even a little bit. On the contrary, Ji Hao pulled out a machete that he had seized from ck Water Jiao¡¯s hands, and slightly waved it across the air, chopping the heads of tens of warriors, who were standing near him, off.

    A light, low growl could be heard. Suddenly, a loud howl came from out the crowd of warriors. A thirty feet tall, sturdy warrior had been violently grabbed by Stone on the neck and brought up into the air while coughing blood up.

    This was the only Senior Magus left in the Ghost n, and also was thest bit of courage that had been left in these Ghost n¡¯s warriors¡¯ hearts.

    Stone and the three of his friends got into the vige from under the ground, and badly injured thest Senior Magus of the Ghost n. This time the Ghost n had been crashed thoroughly.

    Large groups of Ghost n¡¯s people walked out of the vige, kneeled down in front of Ji Hao in fear, and were tied up by the Fire Crow n¡¯s warriors with beast tendons ropes, that had been injected with a secret magic spell.

    ...

    The Demon n, Cyan Cattle n, Buffalo n...Tusk Tiger n, Raging Lion n...

    All those ns which had been involved in the allied troops, had been conquered by Ji Hao¡¯s ruthlessness. Almost all of the Senior level Magi and Maguspriests had been offered to the Fire Crow¡¯s ancestors as otions, and the remaining part of these peoplecked the power to resist against Ji Hao and therge troops lead by him, not to mention that Stone, Heng Luo, Treeman and their friends were traveling along side with the troops. Amongst these non-human friends of Ji Hao, there were more than tens of Senior level creatures.

    Ji Hao swept through all those ns and hardly encountered any difficulty. Millions of people from tens of ns were captured alive, became Fire Crow n¡¯s ves, and had been mixed together. They were randomly sent to work in hunting grounds, mines, fields and pastures of the Fire Crow n.

    Ji Hao had been upied with this for over three months before finally wiping all tens of ns out and capturing all of their nsmen.

    When the long and annoying rainy season of the Southern Wastnd jungle was about toe, Ji Hao had returned to the Cold Stream Valley with his troops. After three months of fighting and travelling Ji Hao had grown taller and more muscr. When he rode on his mount, he seemed no different from other adults Fire Crow n warriors at first nce.

    Probably, the only differences were that because of the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words], Ji Hao¡¯s eyes had been especially bright; asionally, when he took a nce at a certain spot, two lightning-bolts-like lights would dart out of his eyes and directly hit on the spot; even the Fire Crow warriors who were most close to him wouldn¡¯t dare to look directly into his eyes.

    Another thing was, along with the improvement of his power, Ji Hao¡¯s skin had be more and more white and tender, like the purest jade. A pearl-like luster was shining on his nearly silver skin, it seemed like there was ayer of liquid-silver flowing under his skin. Even if he would stand amongst hundreds or thousands of warriors, people would still recognize Ji Hao first nce; none of the other warriors could steal the spotlight away from Ji Hao.

    From out a long distance Qing Fu, who had been standing on the fence wall of the Cold Stream Valley, saw Ji Hao.

    This was the first time that Ji Hao had been seen byQing Fu after such a long time. Qing Fu raised her right hand high and shouted towards Ji Hao with happiness.

    ¡°Hao! You finally came back! Amma will cook you the most delicious grilled meat!¡±

    Ji Haoughed out aloud, then leapt into the air. A beam of fiery light appeared behind his body. He then darted out and left a long trace of fiery light andrge quantities of afterimages behind him. Within the span of a few breaths, he had flown across miles and leapt onto the fence wall, held Qing Fu up and spun a few rounds.

    ¡°Amma! I and uncle have all returned! Ah, we¡¯ve picked quite a few rare herbs for you during the journey, including the...the ¡®blood swallow¡¯ that you have been talking about for years. Uncle was nearly disfigured by a wild cat for picking that for you, haha!¡±

    Qing Fu eximed and turned around in a flurry, looking at Qing Ying.

    After seeing that Qing Ying¡¯s face was perfectly fine and without any scars, sheughed out, lightly pped on Ji Hao¡¯s face and said, ¡°Good, good, if Qing Ying¡¯s face had really got scratched by the cat then how would we get him a wife?¡±

    Qing Ying puffed his chest out and said proudly, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m not trying to attract girls with my face anymore, now, I¡¯m the youngest Senior Magi ever of the entire Qing Yi n! Groups of girls will line up for me!¡±

    While Qing Fu, Qing Ying and Ji Hao were talking andughing, Ji Xia walked over with big steps, together with a group of people walking behind him. From a long distance, Ji Xiaughed out loud and yelled to Ji Hao, ¡°Hao, you finally have returned! Come over! From now on, these warriors are your personal ves! They¡¯re all your properties, do you understand that? They will rely on you for living!¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s mouth fell open stunned.

    Personal ves?

    Ji Hao fixed his eyes on this group of warriors, after which he couldn¡¯t help but to gasp deeply.

    Were these people all his very own, personal ves? Both their numbers and power levels amazed Ji Hao hugely.

 Chapter 78 â€“ Family Property

    Chapter: 78 Family Property

    The annoying rainy season had finallye. Warm, heavy rain was ceaselesslying down from the sky, feeling like the sweat of some dirty man. It seemed that the rain, mixed with grew and sticky mist, had shrouded the entire Southern Wastnd inside.

    The Cold Stream within the valley had doubled in width within only half an hour. The originally crystal clear and chilly water had now turned into a khaki colour, wriggling and roaring like a serpent, hitting against the stones on the shores of the stream along with a loud flushing noise.

    Deep in the valley, near the cliff, was a three-floor building outside which, over a hundred tall and sturdy warriors were standing expressionlessly in the rain. The heavy raindrops dripped onto their bodies and crystal water drops shattered against their muscles, but these warriors didn¡¯t even blink their eyes.

    No matter how they had originally looked like, all of their faces had now been covered by arge blood-red tattoo, because of which no one would be able to tell how they had looked previously. The tattoos of three-legged Fire Crow were emitting a great heat. Even while they were standing in the rain, not a single raindrop remained on their body. All the rainwater on the shoulders and heads of these warriors had been evaporated into hot steam and had risen into the air.

    This kind of totem tattoo was the brand of the Fire Crow n¡¯s ves. They were all tattooed with a special, magical dye that had been made from ny-nine gigantic Fire Crows¡¯ blood and mixed with the blood contained in the hearts of hundreds of different kinds of beasts in the jungle. There were also hundreds of different kinds venom added, finally making it into a dye with a special spell of the Fire Crow n. The totem tattooed by this type of dye contained an extremely strong power.

    Unless these warriors had the power that would be even greater than the ny-nine Fire Crows¡¯ powerbined, their souls and bodies would remain branded and ruled by these totems forever, without ever getting their freedom again, even if they would die.

    Ji Hao had been sitting inside the wooden house, gobbling the grilled meat and rice cake that was served by Qing Fu, while fixing his eyes on these warriors standing in the rain.

    Amongst these warriors, five of them were on the verge of bing Senior Magi. They only needed three more months at the most, to break into the Senior level and be genuine Senior Magi. Aside the five of them, there were over a whole hundred high-level Junior Magi warriors; amongst them, ten had already reached the peak-junior-level, had their own special bloodline meridians, inherited from their own ancestors, activated, and had started practicing on awakening their first Magus Acupoints up.

    Ji Xia had been sitting beside Ji Hao, enraptured talking about everything that had happened during his journey back to the Gold ck Mountain two months ago.

    Lead by Ji Fang, a few elders sourly criticized the violent behaviors of Ji Xia and his son, with only a few sentences.

    However, since the souls of the ancestors in the Holy Land¡¯s Ancestral Temple had delivered their own opinions to all of Fire Crow n¡¯s Maguspriests, expressing that they were all satisfied with the blood-offering ceremony performed by Ji Hao, and also would continue to encourage and support things like this; therefore, all of the Fire Crow n¡¯s Maguspriests had chosen to stand on Ji Hao¡¯s side, even those Maguspriests who were privately supporting Ji Shu. They had no other choice but to support Ji Hao this time.

    Even Ji Shu himself had bitterly expressed his admiration towards Ji Xia, and his praise and expectations towards Ji Hao.

    As for the death of Jiang Xue and the serious injuries of Jiang Yao, Ji Xia hadn¡¯t heard even a word about them while he was in the Gold ck Mountain; it was as if Jiang Yao wasn¡¯t the one who had gathered tens of ns into an allied force and attacked the Fire Leopard n, that Ji Hao wasn¡¯t the one who had badly wounded Jiang Yao, and neither was Jiang Xue shot to death by Ji Hao¡¯s friend, Heng Luo with a ¡®ghost-face spider¡¯ legs arrow.

    In the meeting, held by the Master Maguspriest, Ji Kui, the Fire Crow n¡¯s Master Maguspriest, had given a final conclusion about that, the allied forces were the who had attacked Fire Leopard n and besieged Ji Hao¡¯s troop.

    The final conclusion was, all those ns who had joined the Allied forces were yed and used by the ck Water Serpent n, shamelesslyunching a sneak attack on the most loyal dependency n of the Fire Crow n, the Fire Leopard n; they had challenged the Fire Crow n by doing this, and also had provoked all of the Fire Crow n¡¯s ancestors¡¯ souls in the Holy Land¡¯s Ancestral Temple; therefore, all those ns should be eliminated, and all of their nsmen must be the Fire Crow n¡¯s ves, working and fighting for the Fire Crow n from generation to generation, to atone for their crimes.

    The Fire Crow n¡¯s elders, who were in charge of all kinds of n affairs, had urately calcted the total amount of the total amount of people in these ns.

    Apart from those unlucky warriors who had been offered to the ancestors as otions by Ji Hao, and the thirty-thousand young ves that Ji Hao had promised Qing Ying, and ves, women and kids that had been giving to the Fire Leopard n topensate for their losses during this fight, the Fire Crow n would this time gain over five millions of high quality ves from these tens of ns.

    During all these years, the conflict between the Fire Crow n and the ck Water Serpent n had urred several times every year; however, the power of these two ns were nearly even, so their warriors might die in battle, but this kind of fight rarely brought arge amount of captives.

    This time, the Fire Crow n had destroyed almost all of the elite forces of these tens of ns, who had possessed great power before, therefore, the rest of their nsmen, who were unable to resist, had all be the Fire Crow n¡¯s ves. This was the best harvest of the Fire Crow n within the past hundreds of years.

    While those elders and Maguspriests of the Fire Crow n were discussing all these, Ji Hao and his troops, who were as powerful and fast as a wilnd fire, had eliminated the nearest five ns, and had started sending ves, guarded by groups of Fire Crow n warriors, to the Gold ck Mountain.

    Atst, Ji Kui talked on behalf of the ancestors, giving the final verdict about Ji Hao and his behavior. He said that Ji Hao had made great contributions to the Fire Crow n, although he was young, but the contribution he made to the n could bepared to that of the most elite warriors in the n already.

    Furthermore, powerful warriors deserved better treatment, and warriors who made contributions to the n shall receive proper rewards; therefore, five powerful warriors who had almost reached the Senior level, and a hundred of elite and peak-level Junior Magi warriors had been awarded to Ji Hao as his personal ve.

    While talking, Ji Xia abruptly pped his ownp, then slightly punched Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder,ughed out loud and said, ¡°Hao, you kid...I, your Abba, when the first time I had lead our nsmen and fought against those stinky snakes for three months, eliminated five branch ns of theirs, the n had only given me twenty Junior level personal ves.¡±

    Ji Xia then held his head high proudly and boasted, ¡°Qing Fu, look! This is my son, I, Ji Xia¡¯s son! Haha, stronger than me! For his first time when he got rewarded by the n, he has gained more than his Abba¡¯s, which was mine, all awards added together, which I had gained after fighting for the n for twenty whole years!¡±

    Qing Fu smilingly brought a te of newly picked fruits, rubbed Ji Hao¡¯s head and said, ¡°Hao, not every Fire Crow nsman has their personal ves, especially this many and this powerful; in the n, you now have equal status with great warriors like your Abba!¡±

    Smiled gently, Qing Fu looked at Ji Xia and said seriously, ¡°Hao has grown up and has his own property; we should find him a nice girl. Xia, what do you think about this? Should it be our Qing Yi n girl or from some other n?¡±

    Ji Xia scrubbed his own head and frowned, smacked his lips then said, ¡°Well, talking about girls, the Qing Yi n¡¯s girls are certainly the most beautiful. But, back then, in order to marry you, I had to give all of my ves and more than a half of my properties to your Abba. The Qing Yi n¡¯s girls...hmm...their prices are hurting to the soul!¡±

    Qing Fu pouted slightly and took an using nce at Ji Xia, silently grabbed his earlobe and twisted it slightly.

    Ji Hao had been choked by a mouthful of rice cake when he heard his parents, and nearly couldn¡¯t breathe. How old they thought he was? Why had they started to talk about his marriage already? yelled Ji Hao in his head.

    ¡°Abba, Amma, no rush, really, no rush. I just have received over a hundred ves; I haven¡¯t even figured out how to feed them yet. A few more years, just wait, a few more years!¡±

    Ji Hao then darted out of the room while yelling,

    ¡°I have to build some houses for these ves to get them settled down...¡±

    ¡°And didn¡¯t you say that they¡¯re all my personal ves, and their offsprings are all my ves as well? Then I have to find enough wives for them!¡±

    Ji Hao disappeared in the rain, while shouting and yelling. Ji Xia and Qing Fuughed aloud simultaneously.

    Quickly after that, Ji Xia¡¯s face darkened, and his expression became extremely cold.

    ¡°Hmmm, Qing Fu, we have to figure out a n concerning Ji Shu and Jiang Yao. Even if not for ourselves, we have to think for Hao!¡±

    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­

    TL note: Pay for marrige is a tradition in old China. Usually, the husband need to give a certain amount of money and sometimes other properties to the wife¡¯s family, at or before the wedding ceremony, to show that he would value this woman and to thank her family for raising her. If the fiance couldn¡¯t afford the certain amount of money as the fiancee¡¯s family had required, then their marrige could probably be denied. This tradition have been maintained in some Chinese families till today (not as strict as the old days though), I personally can¡¯t ept it.

 Chapter 79 â€“ Rainy Season

    Chapter 79: Rainy Season

    The rainy season in the Southern Wastnd was a vexing season that made all kinds of predators feel extra bored.

    Uncountable raindrops were continuously falling from the sky, and seasoning rivers were madly flushing around the jungle;rge pieces of woods were soaked in warm water, and those thick tree-trunks were thickly dotted with colourful mushrooms - the only interesting thing in the rainy season.

    Ji Hao squatted down in front of his family¡¯s house, held a huge, wooden mug in his hands; the mug contained a virid, home-made tea water that was emitting a very refreshing herbal scent. From time to time, Ji Hao would lower his head and take a sip from the mug; the tea temporarily dispersed the moisture that had stagnated inside his body.

    ¡°The damn weather!¡± Qing Ying¡¯sining came from afar. He had been holding a gigantic leaf upon his head, while walkingzily in the rain, passed by Ji Hao like a walking corpse, then disappeared again slowly in the heavy rain.

    Normally, Qing Ying would always have paid extra attention to his appearance, but now he seemed not to have cleaned himself for days. Right upon the pair of his beast-leather boots, one red and one blue, thumb-sized poisonous mushrooms were blooming. Qing Ying didn¡¯t seem to have noticed these two little, uninvited guests at all.

    The moist air made all of the bow strings of the Qing Yi n¡¯s warriors be soft and powerless. The rising mist blocked their eyesight, andpletely deprived their biggest fun from them - hunting; therefore, all of the Qing Yi n¡¯s warriors had bezy and bored, and had lost their energy like bears in hibernation.

    The heavy rain never stopped. Inside the Cold Stream Valley, only the mining work had been carrying on.

    The tinkling sounds kepting down from deep under the ground, along with the heavy gasping of those ves. Those ves had been carrying baskets of ores up onto the ground, one after another. Large gold and jade pieces were being picked out, carefully and orderly ced aside.

    asionally, a few pieces of Fire Essence Crystal would be found, then the supervising Fire Crow n¡¯s warrior would rush up and collect them, sending these crystals to Ji Zhuo as quickly as they could. Ji Zhuo had stayed in the Cold Stream Valley, helping with guarding the mine and supervising the mining work.

    In the t area beside Ji Hao¡¯s family house, five muscr warriors were fighting against each other bare-handed. Behind their bodies, different coloured smokes were rolling in the air, within which, silhouettes of ferocious beasts had been shing loomingly.

    These five warriors were the strongest warriors amongst Ji Hao¡¯s personal ves, who could break into the Senior level anytime. Two of them came from the Cyan Cattle n, another two came from the Tusk Tiger n, and thest one of them came from the Gale Eagle n. Their original names were discarded by Ji Hao, and for convenience, Ji Hao directly called them Big Cattle, Small Cattle, Big Tiger, Small Tiger, and Gale Eagle.

    Under the heavy rain, the five warriors, who had only pieces of beast fur wrapped around their waists, were fighting against each other with all of their power. The muffled punching sound echoed like thundering from the sky; the soft raindrops that fell in their vicinity had been hit by the powerful airwaves that was being brought up by their punches, and were darting everywhere like arrows shot by a powerful bow.

    Their blood vessels had expanded under their skin, and looked like poisonous serpents. All five of them were over three meters tall; every single time when they stamped their feet against the ground or waved their fists in the air, a sharp gust of air steam would be brought up and roll the foot-thick water on the ground up into tens of feet high waves that would ssh everywhere.

    Right where the hearts of Big Cattle and Small Cattle were, in the middle of Big Tiger and Small Tiger¡¯s chests and in the stomach of Gale Eagle, a Magus Acupoint that shone with eye-piercing lights, could be seen. By fighting with all of their power, they were activating their bloodline powers and stimting their Magus Acupoints as hard as they could, to be powerful senior Magi.

    Ji Hao had promised them that the one who would be a genuine Senior Magus first, could select three most beautiful females from the Fire Crow n¡¯s ves to be his wives; as for the poor one who would break asst into the Senior level, Ji Hao would select the strongest and ugliest women from those female ves to marry him.

    Ji Hao had also promised that the first one who would break into the Senior level and became a genuine Senior Magus, would be the leader of his personal ves, and their families would get better treatment.

    ¡°So troublesome!¡± Ji Hao dropped the wooden mug and grabbed a few herbs from the basket aside, carefully picking a small leaf and put it in his own mouth, after which he had started to chew slowly on it. The rainy season had just started, even peak-level Senior Magi wouldn¡¯t risk going out into the jungle in this kind of horrible weather Ji Hao could only calm his mind down and stay in the house, learning some Qing Yi n¡¯s special, secret Maguspriest magic from Qing Fu.

    In only more than half a month, Ji Hao had almost memorized all of the characters and specialties of Qing Yi n¡¯s special herbal medicines; for every single kind of herbs, Ji Hao had tasted himself, making him gain a deeper understanding about their functions.

    During this period of time, Ji Hao had been poisoned by those herbs hundreds of times; many times, if Qing Fu hadn¡¯t been at his side and fed him antidotes on time, he might had already been killed by those poisonous herbs. This reminded him of the horrible memory from back when he had been a little kid, and learned all kinds of Maguspriest magic and secret sorceries under the supervision of Ji Kui and other elderly Maguspriests.

    ¡°Too troublesome!¡± Ji Hao tried hard to ignore the indescribable and extremely bitter vour in his mouth, while looking at the five ve warriors and shook his head annoyed.

    Ji Hao had not thought that once he would take the one hundred and five personal ves, all of their families would also belong to him and be his ves as well. He had to take the responsibilities for the food and the daily lives of these hundreds of people all by himself. This made Ji Hao, who had absolutely no other property under his name, terribly worried during such times.

    ¡°Those evil old men must have done this on purpose. At least, they should have assigned me a few pieces of farms or grazing grounds,¡±ined Ji Hao, ¡°this many people, how can I just feed them like this; I have to send them to work to raise animals, farming, even picking wild fruits, whatever. But I have nothing at the moment, plus, it¡¯s the rainy season, we can¡¯t even go hunting. Those old guys must be pestering me on purpose.¡±

    While he wasining, a few beams of fiery lights swished over from the South. Lead by three Fire Crows, a sphere of zing, fiery clouds tore apart the raining sky and hovered above the Cold Stream Valley.

    Along with a resonant dragon call, a fiery flood dragon stepped out the dense fiery light, and slowly descended from the fiery cloud. On the seventy to eighty feet long back of the flood dragon, a middle-aged man, who was wearing a luxury cloak made from golden silk, and body wrapped around by rolling fiery clouds, was sitting on the flood dragon¡¯s neck with his head held high and eyes filled with scorn. The man looked down at the Cold Stream Valley, which had fallen in a mess because of the rainy season.

    A Fire Crow n¡¯s elder, Ji Fang, was standing on the back of the leading Fire Crow, and yelled, ¡°Come, call elder Ji Zhuo out...and Ji Xia, Ji Xia! Where is Ji Xia? Damn,e and greet our guest! Haven¡¯t you people seen this lord here?¡±

    The fiery flood dragon was floating in the air, withoutnding on the ground.

    The middle-aged man, sitting on its back, slowly waved his hand and said, ¡°No need to greet, don¡¯t waste my time. This poor ce of yours won¡¯t have anything good anyway, don¡¯t serve anything to me and humiliate yourself. Hurry, ten-thousand pieces of Fire Essence crystals, just hurry.¡±

    Ji Fang leapt down from the Fire Crow¡¯s back as if his butt had been burnt by fire, while shouting the names of Ji Zhuo and Ji Xia.

    Soon, Ji Hao learned about the purpose of this middle-aged man arrival. The rainy season had been too moist, some noble had send his messenger to take ten-thousand pieces of Fire Essence crystals and to iy those crystals in the walls, in order to disperse the moisture in some temporary manor[1].

    Another purpose was, the temporary manor wascking in working ves, therefore, the Fire Crow n got themand to carefully select three-thousand young boys and girls, and send them to work in the temporary manor.

    The responsibility of escorting and managing those young ves, and sending them to that manor, had fallen on Ji Hao¡¯s head.

    ------------------------------------------

    [1]Temporary Manor: Like a vacation manor, for short-term stay and rx.

 Chapter 80 â€“ The Temporary manor

    TL Note: My dear readers, I have a feeling that the real story is about to begin!

    ------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 80: The Temporary manor

    The fiery flood dragon had been flying fast ahead of Ji Hao, with its feet on the fiery cloud.

    Behind the fiery flood dragon, Ji Hao was standing on the back of a gigantic roc, and controlling the huge bird, while following the fiery flood dragon at about a thousand feet distance.

    Behind Ji Hao were hundreds ofrge-scale birds, which were flying in a line; each of theserge birds were carrying a couple of young boys and girls, who were at about the same age as Ji Hao. These boys and girls were the three-thousand young ves that had been carefully selected from the Fire Crow nsmen.

    The red cloud was rolling low in the sky, the fierce hurricane had beenshing hard on these boys and girls along with the heavy rain. Those young kids who barely had any power couldn¡¯t even keep their eyes open in the wind, and some weak girls were crying in fear; however, the hurricane rolled all of their wailing away after they cried out, making it impossible for leaving any trace of their voices.

    Not everyone could be as powerful as Ji Hao, who was capable of riding on Mr. Crow¡¯s back and had been hanging around in the jungle. Amongst these three-thousand young ves, no more than a few tens of them had some experience with riding on flying beasts. The rest of them hadn¡¯t even tried to go hunting alone in the jungle. They were just a group of kids, who had barely grown up and left their parents¡¯ protections.

    They were put onto the backs of these gigantic birds without any preparation, and were flying fleetingly in the air tens of thousands of feet high from the ground. Added with the ruthlessly blowing of the fierce hurricane and beingshed on by the heavy rain, they already had difficulty with holding themselves onto the backs of the gigantic birds, without being blown away.

    The fiery flood dragon had flown for quite a long while, before it finally slowed down under themand of the middle-aged man.

    The middle-aged man turned his head back with a disapproving look on his face, and shouted harshly towards Ji Hao, ¡°Such a group of dirty, stinking barbaric, useless things. Those couple of little girls, stop crying! Is there anything worth to cry for? If you don¡¯t stop, you¡¯ll all be whipped to death!¡±

    Then the man pointed his finger at Ji Hao, and harshly yelled, ¡°Kid, you better keep these low-life ves of yours under control, if they ever make any mistake, no one would be able to save you from a terrible beating. If you¡¯re lucky, all of your bones would be broken, and if not, you¡¯ll just die for good. How much could your stupid barbarian¡¯s live be worth?¡±

    Ji Hao was totally pissed off by the middle-aged man¡¯s words, wisps of fiery light were even spurting out from his pupils. However, the repeated warnings given by Ji Zhuo, Ji Xia, Qing Fu, and even Ji Fang, before he left the Cold Stream Valley, started to flow in his head; therefore, Ji Hao could only hold his temper back, silently bended his waist, politely saluted towards the middle-aged man and said, ¡°Dear Mister, you¡¯re absolutely right, I will keep my eyes on them.¡±

    At that moment, the roc ridden by Ji Hao had finally caught up with the fiery flood dragon. Ji Hao took a human-head-sized leather bag from around his own waist and threw it into the middle-aged man¡¯s hands.

    The man threw a surprised nce at Ji Hao, ripped the leather bag opened and looked inside, all of sudden his cold and mean face had burst into a bright smile, even his tone had be a lot softer than before. The man then said to Ji Hao gently, ¡°Hadn¡¯t thought that...a little kid like you would be the most reasonable person of your n. You¡¯re much better than those nsmen of yours. Haha, my name is Ying Yan, you can just call me uncle Yan. Don¡¯t you worry, I¡¯ll look after you from now on.¡±

    Ying Yan proudly weighed that leather bag in his hand, then satisfied he tied it around his own waist.

    During the rest of the journey, the fiery flood dragon¡¯s flying speed had decreased; those boys and girls on the gigantic birds¡¯ backs could finally suffer less. Although they still couldn¡¯t open their eyes while facing the heavy rain, at least they didn¡¯t have to worry about being blown away by the fierce hurricane anymore.

    Ji Hao let a bitter smile out. Inside the leather bag were fifty pieces of highest quality Fire Essence Crystals that were carefully picked out by him from the Cold Stream Valley during all these days. These highest quality Fire Essence Crystals were small in size - each being as big as only an adult thumb - however, the fiery power contained in each of these crystals couldpare to a tank-sized, ordinary Fire Essence Crystal.

    Ying Yan had seemed very unhappy about everything and everyone ever since he had arrived the Cold Stream Valley. He had been especially picky and mean while talking to the Fire Crow n¡¯s people.

    Ji Hao had been flying behind him so far and hadn¡¯t gotten a chance to talk to him. He had finally slowed the fiery flood dragon down and turned back to Ji Hao, Ji Hao had taken this opportunity and handed the fifty top quality Fire Essence Crystals to him; as expected, Ying Yan turned into a gentle and polite ¡®elder¡¯ from a mean, noble master, within only a moment.

    ¡°Bribery, amongst the entire Fire Crow n, who could understand things like this? Even Ji Kui, the Master Maguspriest, wouldn¡¯t think about something as this,¡± murmured Ji Hao in his head. After Ying Yan turned his head back, Ji Hao curved his mouth downwards and silentlyined about Ji Xia and Ji Zhuo.

    They were flying towards the Northwest for a whole day and night, without resting for even a minute. They had already flown twenty-thousand-mile away from the Cold Stream Valley. By now, those boys and girls who were lying on those huge birds¡¯ backs, were all foaming at the mouths; more seriously, their entire bodies had gone stiff. After they had flown past three lofty mountains that lied in a triangle formation, arge, sky-blueke suddenly appeared before their sights.

    Ji Hao was sitting on the roc¡¯s back and activated the |Gold Crow Pupils|, clearly saw that, upon the water surface of the thousands of miles wideke, countless human-head-sized, nearly translucent, breathtakingly beautiful flowers were silently blooming under the heavy rain.

    These flowers had a simr shape as a lotus, only there were more petals on these flowers than there were on a lotus, causing them to ovep each other. Each flower had at least over a hundred petals.

    Under the heavy rain, the petals of this kind of flower seemed especially stic. Countless raindrops dripped on those petals and were rebounded, darting towards all directions, like beady and transparent pearls. Above theke, countless crystal-like water drops had been swishing in the air, which could be seen clearly. This scene was extremely rare and beautiful.

    Beside theke stood a cliff that was so high that it even reached into the sky. Someone had opened up a t area with immeasurable power, and built a great, magnificent pce on the t area.

    Ji Hao noticed that sharp stairs were built on the grasnd by theke, directly leading to a wide square in front of the pce gate. Tens of feet wide stairs were built straightly upwards, firmly standing under the great rain; there were nine hundred-ny-nine stairs in total between the square in front of the pce and the grasnd by theke.

    Located on the edge of the square and the end of the stairs, was a heavy, thick and ancient style arch that was decorated with a line of statues of all kinds of ferocious beasts. The arch was emitting a very strong sense of primitive and vigorous power. Under the thousand feet tall arch, nearly a hundred tall and muscr warriors with bronze armours and long bronze spears were guarding in a line; near the feet of each of these warriors, a strong battle beast had been lying on the ground.

    Bright light could be seen shing brightly in the eyes of these warriors, all of them were giving a cold and powerful vibe. Under their feet, fiery clouds were zing and rolling - all of them had been standing on fiery clouds instead of the ground.

    Ji Hao carefully looked through these warriors with his spiritual power. What he saw made his mouth fall wide open and exim in his head. These warriors, who were guarding the arch were all elite warriors simr to the five strongest warriors amongst his personal ves; they had already broken half through into the Senior Level.

    Flying across the arch and the wide square, Ji Hao saw that outside of the front gate of the pce, which opened up in the cliff, eight sturdy warriors, who were also wearing bronze armours, were on guard there. All of them were peak-level Senior Magi; the power that could be felting out from their bodies, was even more dense and fierce than that of Ji Xia.

    Eight fiery flood dragons were lying beside the feet of these eight warriors. Ji Hao sensed the same strong powering from the bodies of these fiery flood dragons as from those Senior Magi. The feeling of such power made him subconsciously tighten his body; even breathing under such power had be difficult.

    ¡°Hurry, hurry! Do not stand there! Come on down!¡± The fiery dragon ridden by Ying Yan slowly descended from the air. Ying Yan then leapt down from the fiery flood dragon¡¯s back, pped his hands hard and started pressing Ji Hao and those young ves, ¡°Stop standing and doing nothing there! You bunch of uneducated kids,e on down! Hurry!¡±

    Ying Yan then said to Ji Hao anxiously, mon, we need workers here! This temporary manor hasn¡¯t been used for over hundreds of years. Our young master got bored at home recently, and thought of this flower-viewing temporary manor. You should clean this ce up as quickly as possible, our young master will being to stay for a while.¡±

    Ji Hao shook his head hopelessly, and started tomand those young ves who had carefully been selected from the Fire Crow n¡¯s ves, to do what Ying Yan had said.

 Chapter 81 â€“ Man Man

    Chapter 81: Man Man

    Two days had passed.

    The magnificent andmodious temporary manor had been cleaned up and renovated; all those dirt that had gathered in the tens of years while this temporary manor was left unused, had been cleaned out.

    Ten-thousand Fire Essence Crystals had been iid on the walls of those different sized rooms and lobbies; the heat that was being emitted from the Fire Essence Crystals, had dispersed the moisture and the cold in the pce. Those young ves who had been walking fast across the rooms, and being busy with their work, had added a bit of liveness to this ancient and mysterious temporary manor.

    The name of theke, located under the pce, was Blue Jade, and the beautiful flowers that were blooming in theke were called ¡®jade string¡¯; in ordance with the name of theke, the temporary manor was called Blue Jade Pce. The Blue Jade Pce had been built for people that were called ¡®masters¡¯ by Ying Yan, for the purpose of viewing these jade string flowers.

    Inside the pce, an especiallyrge terrace had been built right upon theke. The nearly thousand-foot wide terrace waspletely cast with bronze. Countless totems of magical and legendary animals, such as fiery dragons, phoenixes, fiery horses, and fiery turtles were embossed on the floor of the terrace, with extremely fine craftsmanship.

    Standing near the edge of the terrace, one could feel the breeze blowing across the face, and see the rain falling from the sky; the downpour of the rain falling onto those translucent petals of the jade stings blooms could also be viewed from up here. Crystal raindrops were rebounding by the soft yet firm petals and rose back into the air, flying towards all directions; every time the jade-like petals were hit by the rain drops, they would emit a silvery tinkling sound. Innumerable, small tinkle sounds merged together, and became a breathtakingly, appealing, natural melody, as if iting from the heaven, enchanting all those who heard it.

    The name ¡®jade string¡¯ perfectly suited such magical flowers. The flowers were like the strings of a music instrument that was being yed by the nature itself. Ji Hao started to feel that it seemed quite reasonable to build such a temporary manor, only for the purpose of viewing these magical flowers in theke.

    Ying Yan had been yelling around, directing a few young ves that hade from the Fire Crow n to carefully lift a round,rge tripod that was coiled around by nine dragon sculptures, to the middle of the terrace. Ying Yan checked the directions of the nine dragons¡¯ heads over and over again, then carefully wiped out a slight speck of dust that was on the tooth of one of the dragons with his sleeve, finally letting out a sigh of relief.

    He then opened the lid of the tripod by himself and waved his hands towards a few girls.

    Seeing Ying Yan wave his hands, those girls who had changed into red long dresses with their hairs hung down loosely, carried a three-foot-wide, golden tray and walked over. Ying Yan carefully took those blood-red wooden sticks, which were cut into three-inch-wide, one-foot-long and ced on the golden tray orderly, then put them into therge tripod one after another.

    The whole bunch of thousand wooden sticks had been orderly piled up inside the tripod, after which Ying Yan flicked his fingers towards the wooden stick pile. A slight sphere of blue-white me slowly flew out from between his fingers, lightly falling on those wooden sticks. Followed by a ming sound, a sphere of silk-thin, blue-white fire shrouded the entire tripod; afterwards, a dense aroma started toe out of the tripod, slowly spreading to the surrounding areas.

    The colourless smokeing from the tripod contained an extremely thick and rich warm power. Ji Hao had been standing near the edge of the terrace and watching the sea of the flower; he carefully took a breath, and suddenly felt a stream of warm power gushed into his lower abdomen; the sense of his bloodline power suddenly became stronger, even his physical strength had been improved by a little bit.

    ¡°Uncle Yan, what kind of treasure is this?¡± Ji Hao was stunned by the power of the smoke, and asked Ying Yan.

    Ying Yan raised his eyebrows proudly, grinned to Ji Hao and said, ¡°Well, not really a treasure, just...people like you might hardly see it. This is the real Fire Dragon Blood sandalwood. You must water it with the blood of a ten-thousand-year-old fire dragon to make it sprout, then it could only grow mature near millions of years old volcanic vents; after that, it could only be chopped down and made into incenses after ten-thousand years. This kind of incense is capable of nourishing the vital energy and the blood of the human body, making you stronger. Normally, our young master uses only this kind of incense.¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s mouth fell wide open after listening to Ying Yan. Millions of years old volcanic vents? Of course he knew what those meant.

    Within the Fire Crow n¡¯s territory, there was one dangerous ce like that. That million-year-old volcanic vent was over a thousand mile wide; the temperature inside the vent was astonishingly high, even if ordinary Senior Magi of the Fire n would go even slightly near that vent, they might be burnt into ashes because of that tremendous heat.

    A very long time ago, when the Fire Crow n was still in its golden age, powerful Magi like Magus kings and Divine Magi had often ventured into the volcanic vent and searched for all kinds of rare treasures hidden in it; however, currently, not a single Magus king had appeared in the Fire Crow n for thousands of years, because of which the n could only look at the volcanic vent with zealous eyes.

    This kind of Fire Dragon Blood sandalwood could only grow near millions of years old volcanic vents; obviously, it must be an extremely precious treasure.

    Ying Yan carefully put the lid of the tripod back, then turned around looking at Ji Hao seriously, and said, ¡°Ji Hao, during these couple of days, I have seen that you¡¯re a good kid. Therefore, I have to warn you with kindness, whatever you do, do not offend our young master; otherwise, not only would you fall into a very hard time, but also if our old master ever wanted to look into this, even your entire n would suffer from great pain.¡±

    ¡°You have to remember that our young master is about the same age as you; if you act extra cautious, there won¡¯t be any serious...¡±

    Before Ying Yan had finished speaking, the ground had suddenly started to shake. From the end of the corridor leading onto the terrace, a three feet thick bronze gate with all kinds of totems of animals¡¯ heads embossed on it, fell down along with a thunderous bang.

    Two sturdy warriors, who had half broken into the Senior level and were guarding the corridor, had now hunkered down on the ground and were holding their heads; their bodies were quivering intensely, like weak birds under a storm, without even daring to make the slightest sound.

    Ji Hao popped up his eyes, while Ying Yan shouted aloud, ¡°Ayaya, my young master, howe you have arrived today? Ayaya, hadn¡¯t they said that you would need to travel a day longer?¡±

    Followed by a heavy sharp sound, a not very tall little girl rushed over with a huge mace carried on her shoulder. The girl was wearing a red, tight armour. She had snow-white skin, bright eyes and shining teeth; her long hair was casually banded into a ponytail, by three golden rings, andid on her back. Two narrow dimples would appear on her face when she smiled.

    The pink, cheery-like mouth of that girl curved aside, she then raised her foot and kicked on one of the warriors, who were hunkered down on the ground; the poor warrior rolled out for a very long distance like a ball; at the same time, the girl yelled, ¡°Ah! Old Yan! You¡¯re here! What kind of waste have you brought here? Look at the two of them, couldn¡¯t even open the door quickly, I had to kick that door open by myself.¡±

    The girl then shook her head and frowned, shouted to Ying Yan, ¡°Old Yan, why does our own temporary manor have this many doors? I have to open and close those doors one by one while walking, and then open and close again, I feel oppressed by it. Except the front gate...never mind, including the front gate, you now just have to remove them all! I want this ce to be clear and broad, then I¡¯ll feel much better when I walk around here.¡±

    The corners of Ying Yang¡¯s mouth twitched, he tremblingly said, ¡°Young master, this temporary manor is...¡±

    The young girl showed the whites of her eyes to Ying Yan, then interrupted his speech impatiently, ¡°it belongs to my big brother, doesn¡¯t that mean it¡¯s mine too? So, this pce is mine now. Old Yan, just tell your people to start working, remove all the doors here!¡±

    The girl then swung her hands carelessly and threw the mace carried on her shoulder, which was eighty-foot-long, three times taller than the girl, and an adultp thick, towards Ji Hao and said, ¡°Oy, toy boy, carry the stick for Man Man.¡±

    The mace swooshed towards Ji Hao along with a fierce gust of wind.

    ¡°Young master! Please be careful! Do not smash one more to death!¡± Ying Yan screamed out aloud while his whole face was twitching violently.

    Ji Hao quivered when he heard Ying Yan. What did he mean by ¡°one more¡±?

    When the mace was about to hit on his head, Ji Hao intuitively thrust his hands out and caught the mace. Suddenly, a horrible power hit against this hand. Ji Hao felt a great paining from every single bone of his body, and heard the metal-shing-like sound made by his own bones. He used all of his strength to hold the mace tight, while his feet staggered and stepped back quickly.

    Bong! Bong! Bong!

    Every heavy step of Ji Hao made a great, resonant, bell-like sound against the bronze cast floor.

    After only taking three steps back, the boots Ji Hao was wearing, which were made of the hardest skin parts of a blood crocodile, were stamped into pieces.

 Chapter 82 â€“ Bodyguard

    Chapter 82: Bodyguard

    A terrifyingly great weight.

    Ji Hao staggered back for around twenty big steps, before he finally stabilized his own body. Twenty-seven three-inch-deep footsteps could clearly be seen on the bronze floor; smoke was puffing out from all of those foot-imprints.

    Ji Hao tightly held the long hilt of the mace. Blood vessels all over his body had swelled and showing under his skin. He felt that all his internal organs were being scorched by some great heat. A stream of blood was choked up in his throat, and had nearly spurted out. White smoke could be seen rising from out his head - every stream of sweat that gushed out of his body, evaporated into steam under influence of such great heat.

    Along with the sound of a me, arge piece of fire appeared around Ji Hao¡¯s body. Within the me, his body was nearly translucent, and over two hundreds of interleaving meridians, which were shining with a fiery light, could be seen looming; those shining meridians vaguely formed a totem of a three-legged Gold Fire Crow.

    Ying Yan looked at Ji Hao with a slight trace of surprise, then took a nce at the shining meridian inside Ji Hao¡¯s body with an unknown, deeper meaning contained within his eyes.

    Man Man, the girl who just had carelessly thrown the mace at Ji Hao, popped up her eyes and stared at Ji Hao in a slight panic while yelling, ¡°Did he die? Oy, old Yan! I don¡¯t think he¡¯s dead, look! He is still standing there, not vomiting blood, nor smashed into a pile of meat, I think he¡¯s alive, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Bong!

    Ji Hao held the hilt of the mace and dropped it hard onto the ground; even half of the manor shook when he did that.

    Letting out a hoarseughter, a thick taste of blood came out from Ji Hao¡¯s throat. He looked at Man Man, while smiling bitterly, and said, ¡°I¡¯m ok, I have a bit of strength that allowed me not to be smashed to death. This mace is quite heavy!¡±

    Man Man let out a great sigh of relief, beat her own chest hard,ughed out aloud and turned to Ying Yan, yelled harshly, ¡°Old Yan! You people always say that I¡¯m too incautious, identally hurt or killed many ves! Look, look, this time, I didn¡¯t kill anyone! It was all because those ves you had chosen were useless things, not my fault at all!¡±

    Ying Yan only smiled bitterly, and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Man Man put her hands behind her own body, leapt up to Ji Hao, raised her head and looked at Ji Hao from head to toe. She frowningly measured the height difference between Ji Hao and herself with her hand, then stood on her tiptoes, and pped hard on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Hm, hm, what¡¯s your name? You don¡¯t look much older than me. You were able to catch my stick, which means that you¡¯ve got some power in you. From now on, you¡¯re following me, and are responsible for carrying my stick.¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s face suddenly twitched. What? Follow this little girl around and carry this horrible mace? shouted Ji Hao in his head.

    ¡°Ji Hao, what¡¯re you think about? Just express your gratitude towards the young master! To follow our young master is a wonderful thing that most of your Southern Wastnd people couldn¡¯t even dream of!¡± Ying Yan let out aughter and said to Ji Hao once Man Man finished speaking.

    Ji Hao was speechless for a short while, and remained silence. Ying Yan narrowed his eyes and said with a soft yet cold tone, ¡°Ji Hao, to follow our young master will not only bring you endless benefits but will also be good for your Abba, Amma, and even your entire n!¡±

    Ji Hao thought of those warning given by Ji Xia, Ji Zhuo and Ji Fang before he had left the Cold Stream Valley. He clearly knew that the one standing behind this little girl, Man Man, must be somekind of an incredibly powerful being, which was even more powerful and bigger than the Bi Fang n. Someone who the Fire Crow n wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke, no matter what. Ying Yan just had clearly said that by following Man Man, both he and his parents, even his n, would gain huge benefits; the hidden meaning of his words was even more obvious - If Ji Hao refused to do so, then Ji Xia, Qing Fu and his n would all be embroiled in some kind of huge trouble.

    Smiling calmly, Ji Hao leaned the mace against his own chest, raised and cupped both of his hands together, saluted Man Man and said, ¡°Since my dear young master, Man Man, thinks that I, Ji Hao, am qualified to be one of your guards, and doesn¡¯t dislike my humble background, and my asininity, then Ji Hao shall follow your order.¡±

    Man Man blinked her eyes andughed out aloud, threw a heavy p on Ji Hao¡¯s chest.

    The p, which seemed nothing, was actually as heavy as a mountain. Ji Hao was sent flying backwards along with that mace, the leather armour worn by him suddenly burst into pieces; luckily, the tight armour made by Po emitted a bright light and blocked the power of Man Man¡¯s p.

    Ji Hao thudded against the wall along with the mace. A huge, bronze candlestick was hit by his body and deeply sank into the wall. The violent shock made Ji Hao feel dizzy, stars were shing in front of his eyes, and he had nearly passed out.

    Ying Yan gasped widely, and seemed to scream out again; Man Man opened her mouth as well, while she stared at Ji Hao nervously.

    After seeing that Ji Hao had started coughing, and was embarrassedly struggling back up from the ground, Man Man gasped deeply,ughed out, yelled, ¡°Ah, ah, is your name Ji Hao? You look so thin, and don¡¯t even seem to have any muscles, but I never thought that you¡¯re so good at taking a beating! Wonderful, wonderful, I don¡¯t have to worry about identally getting you killed anymore, you¡¯re a lot more useful than those trashes!¡±

    Ying Yan raised his hand and wiped the cold sweat from his forehead with his sleeve,ughed hollowly and said, ¡°Young master, the old master said that...¡±

    Man Man turned back, angrily red at Ying Yan and said, ¡°Too many words! Don¡¯t ¡®Abba said this¡¯, ¡®Abba said that¡¯ to me all day! My ears even gained callus by hearing these! Ah! Is this the jade string flower that my big brother talked about? Haha, so interesting!¡±

    Man Man then leapt high towards theke, just like a flea. Shended on the edge of the terrace which was built right on theke. She had jumped too high and hadn¡¯t controlled her own body well, because of which she hit against the bronze guard bar that was decorated with jade. Along with a thunderous bang, the over hundred feet long guard bar was hit into pieces, and countless bronze fragments darted into the air like bullets, flying towards theke along with ear-piercing swishing sounds.

    Those bronze fragments of the bar darted into theke, sent up huge waves, and smashed those soft petals of the jade string blooms.

    After the surface of theke had calmed down, in the middle of the originally splendid, starry-sky-like sea of blooms, an extremely ugly hole could now be seen, andrge amounts of broken leaves and branches were floating on the water surface.

    Soon after that, arge pool of blood started rolling up onto the surface of the water Within the blood-water-mix, hundreds of poor smashed fishes were floating up with their white bellies towards the sky.

    To see that many dead fishes silently float between the beautiful sea of flowers, seemed very weird no matter from which angle you would look at it.

    Ying Yan couldn¡¯t even bare to look at theke. He buried his face in his own palms, while letting a moaning sound out from his throat, like a hurt puppy.

    Man Man who had just hit against the guard bar, nearly fell into theke. She pressed hard on the ground, leaving a deep pit on the bronze floor of the terrace, after which she finally steadied herself. She thrust her head out of the terrace, took a stunned nce at the broken flower cluster and the cloud like blood-water, which were still rolling under the surface of theke, abruptly let an embarrassedughter out and said, ¡°Ying Yan, you should handle this,e on, clean this up, or I¡¯ll beat every single of your grandsons when I get back!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, young master, yes...¡±

    Ying Yan looked at Man Man with a tearing face but had no tears, while continuously saying ¡°yes¡±.

    Man Man made a serious face, and with her hands sped behind her body, walked out of the terrace. From time to time, she turned her head back and looked at the surface of theke, which had dead fishes continuously floating up, andughed embarrassedly.

    After having taken a few steps further, Man Man seemed to have thought of Ji Hao. She turned towards Ji Hao, waved her hand, and said, ¡°Ji Hao, right? Get my stick and follow me!¡±

    Ji Hao helplessly took a deep breath, spent quite an effort to lift the strangely heavy mace up, and caught up with Man Man, while stepping heavily.

    ¡°Oy, Ji Hao, are you caught by Ying Yan and sent here to clean this house? I know that! Old Yan and the few others, they always like giving orders and using people, for whatever they want!¡±

    ¡°So, your home should be nearby, isn¡¯t it? Do you know anywhere that is interesting around here? Why don¡¯t you take me there to have a look? Come on!¡±

    ¡°Ha, haha, this time, I finally got to get out with my guards, and have some fun while my Abba isn¡¯t home. I must have enough fun before I go back.¡±

    Walking in a dark corridor, Man Man was murmuring to herself, while Ji Hao was carrying the mace with a twisted face, and ceaselessly shaking his head.

    -------------------------------

    TL note: Really like Man Man. But can¡¯t help to think that maybe Ji Hao should eat her, and have her strength...

    Editor note: My dear Tl¡¯r wants to introduce cannibalism into this already ancient-sacrifice-filled novel *sigh*

 Chapter 83 â€“ Strength

    Chapter 83: Strength

    Ji Hao had already became Man Man¡¯s bodyguard, who was responsible for carrying her mace for three days. During these three days, Ji Hao got to know about the true Man Man.

    ¡°She is a really...special...girl!¡± Ji Hao carried the terribly heavy mace, while looking at Man Man stunned; at the moment, Man Man was leaping around in the jungle like a monkey. Her originally snow-white face was now covered in a thickyer of moss, which nobody knew the origin of; the ck, shining and perfectly banded ponytail behind her head had be like a sphere of interleaving straws, added with a few small branches that hung on her head; the exquisite and luxury armour was now worn by her shapelessly and twistedly, all stained by mud.

    After a while Man Man was gasping heavily, while sitting on a branch. She opened her mouth wide, and took a few fist-sized bird eggs out from arge nest. After that sheughed loud out, waving towards Ji Hao, who had been standing on the ground.

    ¡°Ji Hao! Look! Bird Eggs! Still warm! Do you want one?¡±

    After Ji Hao had shaken his head, Man Man happily cracked one bird egg hard open against her own forehead, then ripped the eggshell open, and poured the clear liquid contained in the egg into her mouth, swallowing it instantly.

    ¡°So delicious! You sure you don¡¯t want one?¡± Man Man popped up her eyes, staring at Ji Hao innocently while asking; her purely ck pupils were as clear as water.

    ¡°I prefer to eat...boiled eggs.¡± Ji Hao spread his hands and smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Okay,¡± yelled Man Man disappointed, then suddenlyughed out again and yelled to Ying Yan, who had been standing behind Ji Hao, ¡°Old Yan,e on! Take off your cloak! Hurry! Take off your cloak! And hold these eggs for me! They¡¯re so delicious!¡±

    Ying Yan smiled with a sour face, took the golden-silk cloak worn by him off, and showed up the tight, short underwear underneath it. Man Man started joyfully climbing around on the hundreds of feet tall tree, and throwing bird eggs down one after another.

    Ying Yan rushed up under the tree in a flurry, and agilely caught every single bird egg that came flying down from the sky, after which he put them on his cloak, which had been spread t in the ground; at the same time, he was screaming towards Man Man, ¡°Young master! Young master! Be careful! Slow! Slow! Ah! You almost fell! Ah!¡±

    Although Ying Yan was screaming like hell, his movements were nimble and quick. He steadily caught all the bird eggs and put them on the cloak, without missing a single one of those bird eggs that had been thrown down by Man Man like rain drops. Quite often, Ying Yan¡¯s hands were leaving light afterimages behind. Ji Hao had triggered the |Gold Crow Pupils|, but was still unable to see his moves clearly.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t say anything, but he was badly shocked by Ying Yan. He spected that Ying Yan¡¯s power far surpassed that of Ji Zhuo¡¯s. It was very likely that the level of his power could be extremely close to that of those legendary Magus Kings. However, a powerful man like that was only an old servant in front of Man Man; he had to grin cheekily and escort Man Man all day-long no matter what she wanted to do, and would even kiss the ground while facing her; it made him wonder what kind of man Man Man¡¯s Abba was?

    ¡°Oy~ Oy~ Young master! Look out! We have drawn that huge guy out there!¡± Along a shout that came from tens of miles away, a gust of gale was brought up, which blew across the jungle, breakingrge amounts of branches and leaves. Even the rain that was falling from the sky was shaken by the invisible sound wave, transforming into arge cloud of white mist, which descended from the sky and shrouded the entire area within it.

    On a mountain miles again, tens of guards who hade along with Man Man, were now running down across the sharp mountainside. The guard running in front of the team was carrying a three-foot-long, furry animal in his hands. The furry little thing had been madly struggling in his hands and letting out sharp yet small calls.

    Behind them, tens of gigantic trees were uprooted by a horrible power and thrown towards those warriors like javelins along with thunderous, piercing swoosh sounds. Ji Hao clearly saw that in front of those gigantic trees, the air had even turned into white, visible explosive ripples by the terrifying impact force; it was obvious how great the power, with which the trees were thrown, was.

    Tens of guards were agilely running and leaping across the jungle like apes. The gigantic trees that were flying through the air were inches away from scratching their bodies, after which they shattered against the ground. Huge tree trunks were all shattered into pieces; the ground copsed and rocks burst out, stirring up countless stones andrge amounts of soil. Both the sound and the scene were extremely terrifying.

    An especially angry roar came from far away. From a long distance, Ji Hao saw an over a hundred feet tall giant had leapt high into the air, and swung a tens of feet wide gigantic rock towards those fleeing guards.

    Followed by a loud bang, the ground under Ji Hao¡¯s feet slightly shook. On the mountain afar, an area of the forest, which was tens of miles in radius, had been shattered. The ground was split apart and hollowed into a ten of miles round, huge crater; the unbelievably great power that had done this was caused by a single, random hit of this muscr, ferocious-looking giant.

    Ying Yan screamed out once more. ¡°Young...young master...You...you, you sent them to...to, to, provoke the ¡®mountain god¡¯?¡±

    In the Southern Wastnd, amongst the non-human creatures like Ji Hao¡¯s friends Stone, Treeman and Heng Luo, one kind of creature was formed by the original energy and power of the earth and the mountains. This kind of creature had been nourished by the natural life-force energy and universal power, after which they had formed bodies; after that, they were able to enhance the power, which was simr to the natural power of the mountains; therefore, every single movement of theirs contained great power that could even shake the earth. This kind of magical creature that existed in the Southern Wastnd jungle, were called the ¡®mountain gods¡¯ by the people of those primitive ns.

    Some of those primitive ns even worshiped these ¡®mountain gods¡¯, just like they worship their ancestors¡¯ souls. Those ¡®mountain gods¡¯, who were worshiped by these people, would protect their ns while these people would supply food and others services to the ¡®mountain gods.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nothing but a silly big guy, don¡¯t be exaggerating!¡± Man Man held her head high, smoothed her joints then suddenly leapt up into the air hundreds of feet from the ground; a gust of wind was blowing by at the moment. Man Man flew along with the wind, towards the ¡®mountain god¡¯; after only the span of a few breaths, she had flown seven to eight miles away.

    ¡°Old Yan! Do not interfere in this! I haven¡¯t exercised my whole body for such a long time! I am even feeling it itching!¡± yelled Man Man, ¡°If you even dare to interfere in this, then I can only go back and practice my punches and kicks on your sons and grandsons!¡±

    The wrinkled face of Ying Yan seemed so bitter, as if he would nearly cry out; he then stamped his feet against the ground, and yelled at Ji Hao with his teeth gnashing, ¡°Go! Go! Follow the young master! If she gets hurt even a little bit, we all will have to die! Hurry! Hurry! Follow her! Do not step in, but neither can you let that stupid huge thing hurt the young master!¡±

    The tens of Man Man¡¯s guards had tried their best to dodge the horrible attackunched by the mountain god. They were gasping heavily, while avoiding those flying stone fragments and running away from the mountain god at their highest speed.¡±

    The over a hundred-foot-tall mountain god roared out in rage, dropped the half-shattered rock, then pulled a thousands of feet tall, ancient tree out of the ground with his terrifyingly huge strength.

    ¡°Ho!¡± the mountain god again let out a great roar, swinging the huge tree trunk forwards.

    A small silhouette shed through the air. Man Man had ran up to the mountain god like a gust of piercing wind, let out a shout then raised her arms, steadily held the tree trunk back.

    Followed by a thunderous bang, the ground under Man Man¡¯s feet shook violently, then split apart into a tens of feet deep crater, which suddenly was created in the ground.

    A sphere of fiery cloud appeared under Man Man¡¯s feet; she stood on her fiery cloud, floated up in the air with the huge tree trunk propped up by her arms, then shouted out again in a low voice. She turned her body and grabbed the tree trunk, carried the entire tree up along with the mountain god on the other side of the tree, and smashed both, the tree and the giant, onto the ground.

    The ground shook for quite a long while after that hit, in which half of the gigantic mountain god¡¯s body had been smashed into the ground; he struggled for quite a while, but was still unable to get out.

    Ji Hao¡¯s mouth fell open, while he stared at Man Man stunned. This kind of strength...

    This little girl didn¡¯t even use any magical power, but had just suppressed this iparably gigantic and powerful ¡®mountain god¡¯, purely depending on her physical strength!

    What kind of physical strength was this?! This little girl was even months younger than Ji Hao!

 Chapter 84 â€“ Inhuman

    Chapter 84: Inhuman

    The jungle within tens of miles in radius had been shaking violently and ripping into pieces, and a couple of hills had been shattered in the air.

    The ground was shaking intensely, hurricanes rushing towards the sky from the ground,pletely dispersing arge piece of cumulonimbus, which had the radius of nearly hundreds of miles, and showed the pure blue sky. The bright sunlight that hadn¡¯t been seen for over half a month, came now pouring down from the sky, lighting this piece of jungle.

    ¡°Haha! Whoa! Haha!¡±

    Man Manughed and yelled out, like a mad monkey. The long hair had been fluttering loosely behind her head, and the few golden rings that banded her hair were long gone. The small body of hers was darting in the air, fleetingly along with swooshing sounds, leaving shreds of afterimages behind; then she grabbed the huge arm of the mountain god and madly swung his entire body onto the ground, repeating this over and over again.

    The mountain god, over a hundred feet tall, was roaring in rage, however, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t break loose from the pair of snow-white and tender hands of Man Man, the little girl less than five feet tall.

    Man Man suddenly appeared at a certain spot like a phantom, with the gigantic body of the mountain god dragged in her hands; she carried the mountain god up, then smashed him hard on the ground; in the following second, she suddenly disappeared and showed up again tens of miles away, threw hundreds of heavy kicks towards the mountain god and kicked him deep into the ground, then lifted a hill aside and hit towards the mountain god¡¯s face with it.

    Man Man swooshed through the air like a shooting star; every single move of hers made even the sky shake, and caused a thunderous boom just like the greatest thunder. Ripples of white, fierce air explosions caused by her tremendous power, hit hard in all directions;rge pieces of wood were hit, broken by the air explosions, tree trunk fragments and branch pieces were sent up high into the sky like a storm, then slowly fell back to the ground tens of mile away.

    Ji Hao gaped as he held Man Man¡¯s mace. He gazed at the little girl, who had been unbridled in attacking the poor mountain god.

    Man Man wasn¡¯t using any magical power. Not a single trace of magical power could be senseding from her body. She was purely depending on her physical strength, beating this gigantic, powerful mountain god to the point that he was shouting and crying, losing the power of resistance.

    At worst, this mountain god was as powerful as a Senior Magus, and must be an extremely powerful being, if he would be standing amongst a group of Senior Magi; which meant, Man Man couldpletely suppress a peak-level Senior Magi with only her physical strength. Such terrifyingly great strength!

    ¡°I have heard that newborns of the dragon-kind have the strength simr to ordinary Senior Magi. Man Man¡¯s strength can probablypete with the offsprings of the dragon-kind.¡± Ji Hao was totally stunned; he wiped the strand of saliva that was hanging on the corner of his mouth, then turned to Ying Yan and asked.

    Ying Yan touched his own moustache proudly, then said with a low voice, ¡°Our old master had measured her power when she was a newborn kid; back then, our young master¡¯s strength was equal to ten small dragons together! And our young master is growing more and more powerful. By now, only relying on the strength of her arms, she is able topete with peak-level Senior Magi, or even higher.¡±

    Ji Hao had always been a calm person, but he was still badly shocked by Ying Yan¡¯s words. As far as he knew, the dragon-kind was the most powerful and strongest kind amongst countless other beings in the entire world; consequently young dragons were the most powerful kind amongst all the young ones of the various creatures; however, Man Man had the physical strength that was as great as ten young dragons together!

    ¡°This...this...¡± Even Ji Hao¡¯s pupils had expanded by a couple of times; he felt that his head had been filled with thunder and lightning; he was shocked too badly to be able to speak.

    Ying Yan was even prouder when he saw the stunned face of Ji Hao; he subconsciously puffed his chest out and said, ¡°If I tell you the cost for this, you might also be stunned dumb. The young master¡¯s motheres from a noble family. When our young master was still a fetus, she had started being nourished by all kinds of precious treasures, every single day and night. This is how she has gained this amazing strength.¡±

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    Man Man let out a loudughter that shocked Ji Hao¡¯s eardrums too hard, even causing a great pain. She then leapt high into the air, held the mountain god¡¯s neck with her arms, screamed out like a wild beast and held the mountain god up, then smashed him hard on the ground once again. A gigantic mountain had ripped apart, a huge rift valley that was too deep to be able to see the bottom of, appeared in the ground.

    The mountain god opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of yellow blood mist - The raging mountain god finally released all of his power. Under his skin, countless yellow spell symbols quickly lit up.

    Tens of gigantic mountains around the mountain god started shaking intensely and were releasingrge amounts of khaki-coloured smoke; the smoke condensed into a dragon shape, after which was absorbed by the mountain god¡¯s body. The original tens of feet mountain god was roaring in a low voice; his body started quickly expanding while being nourished by the khaki smoke; within a blink of an eye, the mountain god height had reached about three-thousand-feet.

    Man Man shouted even louder in excitement when she saw all this; she leapt into the air again and threw a kick towards the mountain god¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Big guy! Fight harder! Don¡¯t be so soft!¡±

    Along with the crazyughter of Man Man, the mountain god let out a great yet muffled roar from his throat, then swung both of his arms forward; in front of his body, a phantom of a magnificent mountain slowly appeared. Man Man¡¯s foot kicked hard on this phantom, which was at least a thousand feet in radius. Following the kick, a thunderous boom came from deep under the ground.

    At that moment, the mountain god had connected himself with the earth and the mountains, that had given birth to him and had nourished him; therefore, the earth and the mountains of the entire area within thousands of miles around had be the sources of his power, and the attackunched on him by Man Man was also been transferred into the vast ground.

    Unless Man Man was capable of breaking all of the mountains and splitting the ground for thousands of miles in radius with a single punch, she could never hurt the mountain god even slightly from now on.

    ¡°Beat! Beat! Beat!¡±

    Man Man growled out, while suddenly leaving thousands of pieces of afterimages in the air; the thousands of pieces of afterimages seemed all to contain power, madly hitting towards the mountain god simultaneously. Muffled booms came from the underground one after another; the ground was shaking violently, small cracks continuously appearing on the ground, then quickly closed back up under the nourishment of the khaki smoke.

    A couple of hills that were just shattered by Man Man¡¯s violent power suddenly rose back up from the ground, turning quickly back into their original shape. The mountain god didn¡¯t stop growling; his body was shelled by the phantom of the mountain in front of him; his pupils which were filled with cruelty and rage started to shine with a yellow light. Suddenly, he raised his head and let a great shout out towards Man Man.

    Followed by a loud bang, a ten-feet long, round rock darted out from the mountain god¡¯s mouth and hit hard on Man Man¡¯s body.

    This was not an ordinary, nature rock, instead, it was a ¡®rock of the god¡¯, formed by the power of the earth and the mountains. This piece of rock looked no more than ten feet in diameter, however, its weight had long surpassed thousands of ¡®stones¡¯; additionally, the stone had a magical and great gravity, while it was flying fast across the air, even the light on its path had slightly be twisted.

    Man Man hadn¡¯t seen thising, and was hit hard by the ¡®rock of god¡¯. The armour worn by her suddenly lit up, and her small body was sent flying away, leaving a straight trail behind her, then crashed against a mountain hundreds of miles away.

    The mountain god growled out again, and pointed his finger at the direction that Man Man had been sent flying; the rock flew even faster towards Man Man, who was deeply sunken into the mountain, along with an ear-piercing swishing sound. This attack was incredibly powerful. The mountain god had gathered the power of the earth and the mountains from thousands of miles around; even a peak-level Senior Magus would be hurt badly by such an attack.

    Ying Yan screamed out aloud. The elderly man who had always been elegant and polite had just leapt high in a flurry and flew towards Man Man with a long trail of fiery light left behind him.

    From inside the deep and huge pit on the mountainside that had just opened up by Man Man¡¯s body, a bright fiery light suddenly shed; afterwards, an unspeakably great power came from the pit and quickly swept across the entire area; the power was so magnificent that it seemed to being down from the heaven. After the fiery light had shed across the jungle, Ji Hao felt that the temperature of the surrounding jungle had been suddenly raised to an amazing degree, then soon dropped back down.

    The ¡®rock of god¡¯ which had gathered the power of the earth and the mountains had silently evaporated into a wisp of smoke. A beam of fiery light darted out from the pit and hit right on the mountain god¡¯s chest, broke through his chest and opened up a huge hole.

    Countless glowing red, zing spell symbols were quickly spreading near his wound, and soon covered his entire body.

    The mountain god howled out, and started vomiting khaki colour blood, while kneeling down on the ground embarrassedly. A ve-mark that was condensed by a sphere of me, silently appeared between his eyebrows; obviously, this mountain god had been firmly imprisoned by Man Man with some kind of great and magical power.

    Within the fiery light, Man Man slowly flew up, with a three-feet-long tablet£Û1£Ý held in her hand. Her white and tender face was deadly pale.

    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­

    £Û1£ÝTablet(ÁîÅÆ): Means wooden/metal/jade small boards, that could be carried in someones hands, and had symbols/marks carved on it, normally given by some powerful people and to show the holder had been given some kind of special right/power; in these kind of fantasy novels, these boards usually contain magical power, and normally y the role of a life-saving treasure.

 Chapter 85 â€“ Essence Milk of The Earth

    Chapter 85: Essence Milk of The Earth

    The mountain god, who had a huge hole in his chest, had now kneeled on the ground and was gasping heavily.

    Just now, the tablet carried in Man Man¡¯s hand released a beam of fiery light, broke through the phantom of the magnificent mountain which was condensed by the power of the earth and the mountains, and broke his chest, harming him seriously; afterwards, the tablet imprisoned the mountain god with some kind of magical and great power and turned him into a ve.

    At the moment, the sense of powering from the mountain god¡¯s body had be very weak, not even greater than an ordinary Junior Magus. Without rest for a very long time, and replenishing his own body with the earth and mountains that had given birth to him and had nourished him, he could never regain his huge power.

    Ji Hao carefully stared at the tablet carried in Man Man¡¯s hand.

    The quality of the blood-red tablet looked very weird, neither made of gold or jade, however, that tablet had the features of both gold and jade. The tablet was six-inch wide, one-inch-thick and three-feet-long, seemed exquisitely crafted and on its surface, countless patterns of mes were embossed. Amongst the me patterns were all kinds of fiery dragons, phoenixes and other magical, legendary animals which had fire-rted powers. These animal embossments were very lively as though they were living creatures. At first nce, these animals seemed to be flying and walking across those swirl-like me patterns.

    Ji Hao clearly remembered that when this tablet had released the fiery light, the power that came along with it had made his entire body go stiff, as if he was a tiny ant seeing a god who had descended from the sky and was looking down at the whole world. His mind had gone nk, and he had felt as if he hadpletely lost control over his own body.

    That power was so incredibly terrifying that Ji Hao would remember it till the end of his life; however, that magnificent power had only been the aftermath of the power that was released by the tablet.

    ¡°Oy! You! Can¡¯t believe that you have just pushed me to use even this life-saving treasure given by my Abba! You¡¯re great!¡± Man Man stood in front of the mountain god, carried the tablet in her hands, swinging it casually and kicking hard on the mountain god¡¯s arm that had been supporting his own body against the ground.

    ¡°Do you have any idea about how much time it will need for Abba¡¯s tablet to refill its power? It has to be ced under the sunrays for a whole day, a whole day! In order to refill the power that I just used back there. Now we¡¯re in a rainy season, rainy season! How am I supposed to refill the power for this tablet?¡± Man Man held the tablet, hitting hard on the mountain god¡¯s head, causing huge fire-sparks to fly off. Even Ying Yan, who was standing beside Man Man, opened his mouth when he saw this.

    ¡°Take me to your nest! Big guys like you always have nice stuff in your nests!¡± Man Man narrowed her eyes and yelled excitedly, ¡°If you don¡¯t have enough treasures in your nest, you¡¯ll be so dead! I¡¯m telling you, my big brother is building a new pce for my Abba, they can really use somebours.¡±

    The mountain god had shrunk his body to be around fifty-feet-tall, weakly let a muffled sound out, stood slowly up, touched the huge hole on his chest and then walked with big steps towards the direction that he hade from.

    While walking, this huge guy often turned his head back and looked at the little ball of fur held in one of the guard¡¯s hand.

    Ji Hao had just noticed that the little furry animal held in the guard¡¯s hands, looked like a leopard in built, but smaller. The little beast was struggling and howling hard; Ji Hao also found out that the sense of power that was being released from its body had no differences from the sense of the power of the mountain god.

    Ji Hao thought of what those elder Maguspriests, like Ji Kui, in the Fire Crow n, had told him. Magical creatures like mountain gods, would have apanying animals sometimes who had the same origin as the magical creature. The pre-requisite was that the same power which had given birth to the magical creature and had nourished him, was powerful enough.

    These apanying animals held the same meaning to the mountain gods as blood rtives meant to humans; therefore, Man Man sent guards to sneak into the mountain god¡¯s nest and snatch this little animal; this was why the mountain god got so angry, and chased them out, only then was lead to Man Man and beaten so badly by that little girl.

    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll give this back to you, you can have it back!¡± said Man Man very happily with her eyes narrowed, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already became mine, this little thing should be mine too. Haha, hurry, lead the way, let¡¯s have a look at your nest!¡±

    The guard who held the little animal loosened his hand. The little furry thing suddenly transformed into a beam of ck light and darted out, quickly climbed onto the mountain god¡¯s shoulder, andfortably hunkered down on his shoulder. After this, a light trace of a smile appeared on the simple and stiff face of the mountain god. He lightly patted the little animal, which was as big as only his finger, and let out a roar towards the sky delightedly.

    Ji Hao looked at the simple, honest and natural smile on the mountain god¡¯s face and smiled as well.

    Mountain-god-kinds might have extremely great strength and other magical powers, however, they were nourished by the natural life force energy and power and therefore had the most simple and honest personalities. All of their smiles came indeed from the purest delight deep down in their heart, and were so truly and emotionally appealing.

    Man Man wasn¡¯t touched at all by the mountain god¡¯s simple smile like Ji Hao was, she threw another heavy kick onto the mountain god¡¯s butt while yelling, ¡°Hurry! Just lead the way! What are youughing at? Like a dumb...You dumb things are all like turned from stones, I can never have a good conversation with you. My Abba has tens of thousands of stone-dumb guys just like you, working for him, they¡¯re all as boring as you are!¡±

    Ji Hao quivered again, subconsciously nced at Man Man in shock.

    Did she just say that the Abba of this little girl had tens of thousands of mountain gods like this, working for him?

    Even the weakest mountain god was birthed and nourished by the life force energy and power of the earth and the mountains for thousands of miles round. Not only that, to gestate a mountain god also required special environmental conditions, such as an underground cave; such mature and appropriate environmental conditions could only be coincidently found at certain, special moments. If Man Man¡¯s Abba had tens of thousands of mountain gods working for him, then, how wide would his territory be, to allow him to find all those mountain gods?

    At least, as far as Ji Hao knew, the direct and indirect territories of the Fire Crow n were about hundreds of thousands of miles in square; within this vast territory, there were quite a few stone spirits like his friend Stone, however, the number of mountain gods who could take control of the powers of the earth and mountains within a certain area were probably no more than five in total.

    The mountain god was now gasping heavily, and running in big steps forward. The rest of the people also moved faster and closely followed him. Soon, they had rushed for hundreds of miles, and saw a towering mountain standing in front of them. The mountain god walked past the foot of the mountain and led the rest of people to a cliff.

    ¡°Whoo~Hoo~¡±

    Along with a great roar let out by the mountain god, a beam of yellow light shed across his body. Afterwards, the cliff silently moved. A fissure appeared on the cliff. The mountain god turned his head back and mumbled something, then walked into the dark fissure.

    Lead by Man Man, the rest of the people also walked into the cliff. When they first walked in, the space inside that fissure was extremely dark; but soon, a dim light could be seen in front of them. They kept moving, and the light gradually grew brighter. Under the light, the cliff-walls on each side of the fissure, started bing crystal and smooth, like the best quality jade; even some rocks were transparent like a real crystal.

    This magical light wasing out from these crystal rocks. From time to time, natural-formed yellow spell symbols would sh through the cliff-walls, then quickly disappear. These spell symbols were all in ancient and simple shapes, gathered from the original source of the earth power. Ji Hao instinctively triggered all of his spiritual power, and imprinted all of these asianally appearing spell symbols, deep in his soul.

    Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t get the chance to see these naturally-formed, original spell symbols with their own eyes in their entire lives.

    They walked along the wide road inside the fissure for tens of miles. Then, the space suddenly became broad and bright and a huge cave with the radius of tens of miles was located inside the mountain.

    The ground of the cave was formed by fine and smooth soil, which seemed very pure and rich, where an oil-like liquid could even be squeezed out by hand...Countless odd nts and flowers had been growing in the soil. Ji Hao took only one nce at them, then quickly recognized hundreds of rare and powerful herb that Qing Fu had mentioned.

    Most of these herbs that were extremely rare in the jungle had been growing all over this cave, some of them even had been growing for thousands of years.

    Between the roots of these herbs, different sized precious stones had been piled up on the ground as if they were ordinary stones; ruby, sapphire, emerald, crystal, all kinds of precious stones were shining with piercing, multi-coloured, bright lights, and each of them contained great earthly power.

    However, what had been most attracting, wasn¡¯t any of those precious stones, neither were it those rare herbs; instead, it was a pool, with the radius of over a hundred feet, and located right in the middle of the cave.

    The pool contained a kind of thick and sticky, khaki liquid. A dense, earthy scent was emitting from the liquid, making Ji Hao feel a very ufortable itching in his throat.

    Ying Yan eximed out, ¡°So much essence milk of the earth? How many years does it need to gather a whole pool of it?!¡±

 Chapter 86 â€“ Harden the body

    Chapter 86: Harden the body

    Man Man thrust her little finger into the pool and dipped a little bit of essence milk of the earth, then put the finger tip into her own mouth and tasted it with her tongue. She instantly spat a few mouthfuls of saliva out, frowningly, after that.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as useful as you said! Old Yan!¡± Man Man immediately lost interest in the essence milk of the earth, leaping and running towards the hill of precious stones, over a hundred feet tall, located quite far away from the pool. That small hill was piled up with uncountable, difference-sized and multicoloured precious stones, which were shining with a bright, piercing light that could blind even an ordinary man.

    ¡°To you, our young master, it will certainly be useless; however, to other people, this is a treasure!¡± said Ying Yan; at the same time, he took out a fist-sized jade bottle from his sleeve, and threw it into the pool that contained the essence milk of the earth.

    The jade bottle suddenly expanded out into a human-head-size, and released a fierce gust of air stream from the opening. A thumb-thick essence milk of the earth slowly rose from the pool and flew into the opening of the bottle. Ying Yan seemed like he was trying very hard to control the bottle, his facial expression suddenly changed, and his white facial skin had turned blood-red because of overexertion.

    A buzzing sound came from the bottle; the essence milk of the earth started flying into the jade bottle in a stream while the bottle was shaking intensely.

    The liquid surface level in the pool started declining. An inch, three inches, seven inches...a foot, three feet, seven feet...

    When the liquid surface level dropped for sixteen feet, hundreds of human-head-sized yellow crystal showed up in the liquid. These crystals were transparent and shining, wisps of thumb-thick smoke could be seening in and out of them, and circling around them; from time to time, a bright light shed through these crystals and lit uprge pieces of ancient, simple spell symbols on the crystals.

    Seeing the crystals, Ying Yan waved his hand with an excitement-filled face, then the jade bottle stopped extracting the essence milk of the earth, instead, it released tens of streams of air, and started absorbing those crystals.

    Those human-head-sized crystals seemed strangely heavy. Ying Yan pointed at the jade bottle with his forefinger and middle finger; fire sparks burst out from between his fingers. He seemingly used all of his power to control the jade bottle, and finally, those crystals rose slowly, flying towards the narrow opening of the jade bottle, along with a low buzzing sound.

    ¡°Ji Hao, you and the guards did a good job by taking care of our young master, you should take these essence milk of the earth. The essence milk of the earth is condensed by the power and life force energy of the earth, it is able to slightly improve your strength, andrgely improve the condition of your bodies, and your defensive power; more importantly, it can purify your meridians and Magus acupoints, and bring great benefits for your practice in the future.¡±

    While Ying Yan was trying his best to control the jade bottle and absorb these crystals, he pointed his fingers at the remaining essence milk of the earth in the pool, which was about fifty-six feet in radius and a feet deep, and said with a calm voice, ¡°But, you have to be extra cautious and careful when you absorb this, do not absorb the amount that is beyond the capacity of your bodies, otherwise, your body will turn into stone, which will be huge trouble.

    Ji Hao and the tens of guards nced at each other, then all jumped into the pool.

    Those guards were overcautious, they wouldn¡¯t dare to lose their politeness in front of Ying Yan and Man Man. They would only sit in the pool of essence milk of the earth and carefully absorb the liquid with their special methods. But, Ji Hao didn¡¯t care that much, he even took off his clothes, leaving only a short underwear that was made of leather, directlyid down on the ground and soaked his entire body into the essence milk of the earth.

    In the meanwhile, he triggered the [Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell]; every single pore of his body opened simultaneously, formed countless tiny swirls and started absorbing the essence milk of the earth.

    The essence milk of the earth had been formed from the essence of the earth that had gathered the power and life-force energy of the earth. The essence of the earth was purified by the mysterious universal power, over a very long time span; the essence of the earth slowly condensed into liquid and gathered in caves that had the perfect environmental conditions; by the perfect environmental conditions, it meant that these kinds of caves were able to gather the natural power and energy, and brewed the earth essence liquid like wine, for at least ten thousand years, after which it finally would be the essence milk.

    The earth power was highly rich and nourishing, and had always been considered as the mother of all kinds of beings. The essence milk of the earth was formed by the earth power and thus had the magical effect which couldrgely improve the condition of human bodies. If a Southern Wastnd¡¯s warrior would have a chance to improve his body with the essence milk of the earth, normally speaking, after the warrior did that, his or her power would be able to far exceed that of the other peer-level warriors and could probablypete with three to five warriors, who were in at the same power level, at the same time.

    A drop of the essence milk of the earth had been inhaled into Ji Hao¡¯s body, then quickly transformed into wisps of yellow smoke and was swallowed by the multicoloured me in his lower abdomen. Soon, streams of multicoloured lights, which were a lot brighter than the usual, had flown out of the me and quickly been absorbed by Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Ji Hao had a strange feeling that previously his body used to have a lot of interspaces between his body-cells, but now, those interspaces had started to be filled with an unknown material that had high consistency; however, his body didn¡¯t be heavier at all, instead, it became firmer in quality.

    Ji Hao kept his breath orderly. Every time he breathed,rger amounts of essence milk of the earth were merging with his body.

    The essence milk of the earth was formed by the essence of the earth, therefore, every single drop of it was incredibly heavy. Even Ying Yan seemed to have spent quite an effort to move those essence milk of the earth into the jade bottle with his power.

    After absorbing even a single drop of the essence milk of the earth into the body, an ordinary warrior needed to spendrge amounts of energy to digest it. He would need to extract the beneficial powers from it and send the powers to each part of the body. After doing so he would have to improve the condition of his body andy a better base for future practice.

    However, Ji Hao had the [Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell], which was an unimaginably, powerful special ability. The magical multicoloured me in Ji Hao¡¯s lower abdomen only needed a short while to absorb the essence milk of the earth. First, it would neutralize all of the negative power, which would make a human body slowly crystallize, contained in the essence milk. Then, the me would transform the essence milk into pure power and energy that would be most beneficial to the human body.

    Ji Hao¡¯s muscles had been waving orderly under his skin, like a quiet, peaceful ocean. His breath gradually turned heavy and powerful. From the skin to the flesh, from the meridians to the internal organs, and from the bones to the marrow, even the brain and nerves, which were extremely hard to be purified, his whole body had been quickly improving and strengthening by the multicoloured light streams, which had be a lot brighter and thicker than usual.

    The little group of Man Man¡¯s guards, even the few Senior Magi amongst them, could only carefully intake a few drops of the essence milk of the earth each time, and worked very hard to digest and purify it with their own blood and energy, extract the power from it and averagely send the power to their entire body.

    Those Junior level guards had to spend the whole twelve hours, which was a half day, to barely digest a single drop of the essence milk of the earth; as for those Senior level guards, although their blood was pure and powerful, and the power and energy contained in their bodies were as great as a dragon and as vast as an ocean, they still needed the span of one breath to digest one drop of the essence milk of the earth.

    But with the [Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell], Ji Hao could digest at least over a hundred drops of the essence milk of the earth during the span of one breath. Ji Hao¡¯s digesting speed was over a hundred times faster than those Senior Magi!

    Most of the power that had been extracted from the essence milk of the earth became nutrients for the multicoloured me itself. The originally dim me had now be more and more brighter, and even doubled in size. Because of his continuous absorption of the power of essence milk of the earth, the multicoloured me¡¯s digesting ability had also been improving.

    The essence milk of the earth could notrgely improve the physical strength within a short time span, instead, what it had been doing was upgrading the condition of Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Ji Hao observed his own body with his spiritual power, he clearly perceived that after everytime he had digested one drop of the essence milk of the earth, his physical strength would only improve by tens of ¡¯stones¡¯, however, the firmness and defensive power of his body would improve by arger amount.

    To Ji Hao, who was still in the Junior Level, the effect of this natural-formed treasure - the essence milk of the earth, was unspeakably great.

    Especially the condition of the meridians and Magus acupoints inside his body which had been improved by many times, and was still continuously improving. He sensed that his meridians had be wider and firmer, and those Magus acupoints had be clearer; the power contained in them had be greater as well; additionally, the capacity of his meridians had also been increasing by many times.

    Every single drop of the essence milk of the earth that had been digested by Ji Hao, had brought him benefits that was equal to what he would¡¯ve gained by eating a Junior level beast.

    Although Ying Yan took most of the essence milk of the earth, there was certainly more than a million drops of it left in the pool, which would be enough for tens, even hundreds of Ji Hao¡¯s more to use.

    Ji Haoid his head on a piece of yellow crystal, while concentrating on running the [Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell]. This crystal that contained a vast earth power also started to be slowly absorbed by Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    His body was bing stronger, and even grew two inches taller; at the same time, his shoulders grew wider and his muscles swelled greatly.

 Chapter 87 â€“ Madness

    Chapter 87: Madness

    Beside the Blue Jade Lake, was a vast primitive jungle.

    The raindrops never stopped swishing down from the sky, and the jungle had been quivering in the storm, while the dense mist had been madly rolling and spreading in the jungle. Except for the roars of the wind and the rain, and the brushing sound of the branches and leaves, none of the other sounds could be heard from the jungle.

    Even the most ferocious beast wouldn¡¯t be willing to leave its nest during the rainy season, unless it was starving. Almost all of the beasts and birds had been quietly staying in their nests, enduring the endless rain, day after day.

    Suddenly, the mist was dispersed by an unknown power. Tens of fully armed Jia n¡¯s warriors rushed across the jungle, without making any noticeable sounds. Two pairs of eyes were shining on each of these warrior¡¯s faces.

    They seemed like emissaries who hade from the underworld and were sent by death itself, responsible for harvesting lives. Wherever they ran through, all of the animals, no matter if it were the beasts hiding in their tree holes or the birds hunkered in their nests, had all been silently and gently killed by these Ji n¡¯s warriors, with a slight touch.

    No sound of any living creature could be heard. The jungle they had walked across, gradually became deadly silent. Only the roaring of the storm could be heard, which seemingly ruled the whole world.

    Behind these Jia n¡¯s warriors, hundreds of gigantic sword-edge spiders had been quietly and quickly moving forward. Each of these sword-edge spiders carriedrge groups of dark-skinned warriors, who were wearing full leather armour. These great, dark troops hid under the beaches and leaves, silently moving towards Man Man¡¯s manor.

    The hundreds of sword-edge spiders carried at least ten thousand warriors on their backs. Each of these warriors had a cold and cruel expression. Obviously, these were all powerful, elite warriors. From time to time, a dim light would sh across the armours worn by them and the weapons held in their hands. Judging based on the Southern Wastnd¡¯s standards, all of their armours and weapons were the best quality magical tools.

    Behind these sword-edge spiders, twenty thousand feet long metal centipedes were rushing across the jungle like a fierce gust of wind.

    On the backs of those metal centipedes, nearly a thousand Jia n warriors had been sitting or standing, with a cold and greedy smile on their faces. They looked through the dense jungle, at the magnificent pce located on the cliff afar, seemingly floating above the clouds.

    Jiang Yao had been standing on the metal centipede¡¯s head that had been rushing in the front. Her face was ferociously twisted like that of a ghost, and her body was slightly trembling; her eyes were filled with mes that contained a bone-deep hatred. She had been cursing in a low voice with her teeth gnashing. A thumb-sized, ck scar could be clearly seen on Jiang Yao¡¯s throat.

    Not long ago, Jiang Yao had gathered tens of ns and set an ambush for Ji Hao, but Ji Hao had set up a counterplot, pretending that his soul had been controlled by the Master Maguspriest of the Demon n with its soul-calling magic, and directly walked up to Jiang Yao, andunched a deadly attack on her.

    Fortunately, Jiang Yao had her life-saving treasure, given by Jiang Bo, with her; therefore, although she had been badly wounded by Ji Hao, she seeded in getting away.

    However, Ji Hao had taken out his thorns of life and death, the inherited Magic treasure of Qing Fu, and used the three ckthorns, which had been used and nourished by hundreds of Qing Yi n¡¯s Maguspriests, for over ten thousand years, and had attacked her once again.

    If she wasn¡¯t the daughter of Jiang Bo, the Bi Fang n¡¯s Master Maguspriest, who could use all kinds of rare and precious medicine of the Bi Fang n storage to save Jiang Yao, by now, she would belong dead. Even though Jiang Bo tried his best to cure her, the three highly poisonous ck thorns had left deep, ugly scars on Jiang Yao¡¯s body.

    Her throat, chest and lower abdomen, where the three most important Magus Acupoints were located, had all been punctured by the three thorns of life and death. The poison had spread over her body, which made Jiang Yao, who had just broken into the Senior Level two years ago, fell back to the Junior level; apart from this, her body had been damaged by the poison of the ckthorns, therefore, even amongst Junior Magi and Maguspriests, Jiang Yao was now at the bottom level.

    Her n had failed, and her body was damaged, if all these facts could still be epted by Jiang Yao, then Jiang Xue¡¯s death really drove her into a desperate situation.

    Jiang Xue¡¯s father was Jiang Shu, an elder of the Bi Fang n, and also one of the important followers of Jiang Bo. He could even be considered as one of Jiang Bo¡¯s arms. Jiang Xue was the only child of Jiang Shu. More importantly, she was a highly important tool for Jiang Bo and Jiang Shu to draw Ji Shu closer, and to control Ji Shu, which meant, Jiang Xue was iparably important for the Bi Fang n to seep into and to control the Fire Crow n.

    But, Jiang Xue was killed by Ji Hao. Jiang Yao didn¡¯t even know how to exin this to Jiang Bo and Jiang Shu.

    ¡°I want them to die! I want them die! They must die!¡± Jiang Yao growled madly and hoarsely. From the pupils to the white of her eyes, the entire eyeballs of hers had be a weird and a scary blood-red colour, shining with a vicious blood-red light. ¡°Ji Hao, Ji Xia, Qing Fu, and everyone that is rted to them, all of them have to die! All of them have to die!!¡±

    A sizzling sound came from her neck; along with which, a wisp of ck smoke rose from the scar on her neck. The poison which hadn¡¯t beenpletely dispersed from her body, was again corroding the tender skin near the wounds. Jiang Yao frowned in pain, and nearly fell down from the metal centipede¡¯s back.

    Di Luo, who had been standing beside Jiang Yao thrust his arms out and held Jiang Yao; after that, he put his arms around her waist, and never left her body.

    ¡°My respectful Maguspriestess, your injuries are so serious...what about that ¡®Wu Xian¡¯ magical medicine? Don¡¯t you have any more of that?¡± yelled Di Luo dramatically; at the same time, he put his nose near Jiang Yao¡¯s neck, breathing deeply and fascinated. The light aroma emitted from Jiang Yao¡¯s body often made Di Luo feel that his mind had been carried away from his body.

    The primitivend, the magical, vast jungle, and a noble, beautiful Maguspriestess from a powerful primitive n, all these were way too attractive to Di Luo. He swore that he was totally obsessed in the breathtakingly, charming Jiang Yao.

    Since Di Sha had left the Southern Wastnd, now he, Lord Di Luo, was the most powerful man in the Blood Fang. He was certainly capable of doing something for this beautiful Maguspriestess. But, of course, everything that he was going to do for this beautiful Maguspriestess had a condition, how could he do anything for free anyway?

    Noble people like him, from the Yu n, were unimaginable honourable and respectable. To work for free? No, such a stupid thing was not what Di Luo was going to do.

    ¡°Lord Di Luo!¡± grinned Jiang Yao, while staring at Di Luo with that pair of blood-red eyes, and said, ¡°Kill Ji Hao, Ji Xia and their families for me, wipe all my enemies out; then, I will ept any of your...reasonable demands.¡±

    ¡°Any demand?¡± said Di Luo, he couldn¡¯t hide the happiness deep down in his heart.

    ¡°Anything! Yes!¡± Jiang Yao¡¯s voice became especially cold and ruthless, ¡°For now, I need you to kill every single person inside this manor, right now! I know that you people know some powerful,rge-scale magical formations; I want you to arrange the most powerfulrge-scale magical formation here, around this manor, and use it to capture Ji Hao alive, and kill all of the others!¡±

    Jiang Yao was born extremely beautiful and attractive. At the moment, she had been shrouded by a cold and ferocious vibe, a looming blood-red light had been circling around her body. In Di Luo¡¯s eyes, this woman now looked like a highly poisonous, beautiful flower, and had an irresistible charm that could make any man drown in it.

    ¡°Even the most beautiful, nobledy in our capital doesn¡¯t have one millionth of your beauty!¡± Di Luo shrugged and signed with a low voice, and said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m really jealous of that man...Okay, I¡¯m willing to do anything for you...I should seriously consider if I should send a duel request to your husband to put him down in front of your lovely face.¡±

    ¡°Kill Ji Shu? Haha!¡± Jiang Yao chuckled and said with a tone that was filled with madness and viciousness, ¡°If you, lord Di Luo, can satisfy me this time, I don¡¯t mind to offer you a chance like that. To be honest, I¡¯m already starting to lose patience towards that useless man.¡±

    Di Luo let out a shout excitedly, then waved his hand hard in the air.

    Arge piece of light-gray smoke mixed with the watery mist, and flew into the pce along with the fierce wind.

    Guards who had been standing outside of the manor¡¯s front gate slightly trembled, then suddenly fell down on the ground, while blood was gushing out of their eyes, ears, noses, and mouths. Large groups of Blood Fang¡¯s warriors rushed up through the stairs, raised their heavy weapons and ruthlessly chopped towards those poor guards, whoy on the ground paralyzed, being unable to move their bodies.

    A bone-cracking sound starteding out from the manor, and a dense blood scent slowly spread out; however, once the blood scent came out of the manor, it had been dissipated in the air by the storm.

    ------------------------------------

    TL note: Am I the only one who failed to picture Jiang Yao as ¡®extremely beautiful¡¯ in my head? She seems always wearing a very twisted face, the best I can do is to picture her as a lizard.

    EDT: Same.

 Chapter 88 â€“ Make a Run For It

    Chapter 88: Make a Run For It

    Ying Yan satisfyingly moved all of the earth essence crystals from the essence milk pool into the jade bottle.

    These extremely hard and heavy crystals were the purest essence of the earth energy and only a sesame-sized crystal piece of it weighed nearly a million ¡®stone¡¯, not to mention that these crystals had countless magical usages and effects.

    If magical treasures were made with the earth essence crystals, the finished magic treasures would be especially heavy and iparably powerful; only peak-level and above Senior Magi could use that kind of magic treasure freely. Weapons and armours that were forged from ordinary metals would shatter into ashes once being touched by magic treasures made from the earth essence crystals.

    If you would grind a human-head-sized piece of earth essence crystal into powder and blended it with water from the Magical Spring of Heaven and Earth¡¯, then scattered it into soil, it could turn the soil within a thousand miles round into extremely fertile, magicalnd that would be the perfect field to nt all kinds of rare and magical nts, including medicinal herbs and flowers.

    Nevertheless, the most important usage of the earth essence crystal was to be the core of some specially powerful and magical,rge-scale battle formation.

    For example, Ying Yan¡¯s old master liked to set a kind of powerful, terrifying magical formation, called the ¡®Flying Preventing Magical Formation¡¯ with the earth essence crystals around his own pce. The earth essence crystal contained an extremely powerful, maic-force-like earth power, and after this magical formation had been set up in a certain area, even Magus Kings wouldn¡¯t be able to fly within that area, instead they would only be able to walk on the ground step by step.

    The variety of magical usages had given the earth essence crystal spheres an unimaginably high value l, which Ji Hao was still unaware of.

    This time, Ying Yan had taken ny-nine percent of the essence milk of the earth from that pool, added with so many of the earth essence crystals; this could evenpare with all of his property that he had gathered in his life. Therefore, Ying Yan couldn¡¯t help butugh from ear to ear, even the pores on his face seemingly bloomed like flowers.

    Ji Yao woke up, whileying on the ground and slowly moved his body.

    Ying Yan didn¡¯t notice that one piece of earth essence crystal under Ji Hao¡¯s body hadpletely been absorbed. After Ji Hao digested that human-head-sized earth essence crystal piece, his physical strength had only increased by around a hundred thousand ¡®stones¡¯, however, the firmness of his body had improved by hundred times.

    Ji Hao observed the inside of his own body with his spiritual power. He was very satisfied when he saw that every single vessel, meridian, bone and even internal organ of his, was shining with the special light of the earth essence crystal. Especially those interleaving meridians had expanded over ten times wider than before; now those meridians felt like rapidly flowing rivers. The inside of those meridians were nowpletely unblocked, looked as pure and clean as mirrors, and all of parclose and blocks had been swept away by the iparably powerful earth energy.

    The tens of Man Man¡¯s guards stood up as well, satisfyingly soothing their joints.

    The rest of the essence milk of the earth had been absorbed by Ji Hao and the tens of guards, without leaving even a single drop. A few Senior level guards had gained great benefits from the essence milk of the earth, their faces were even blushing in delight. The few Senior Magi kicked and punched each other, and found out that the same attacks that could have harmed their bones before, now only made their bodies slightly shake. Their bodies¡¯ conditions had been improved by many times, and could now easily take the attacks that they never could before.

    ¡°Do not stand thereughing for nothing! Since you¡¯ve all got some benefits from that pool, now carry these precious stones back for me!¡± yelled Man Man on the other side of the cave, while grabbing a handful of precious stones and threw them towards those guards. Hit by the stones, those guards all howled out in pain.

    During the time that Ji Hao and the guards were in the pool and were absorbing the essence milk of the earth, Man Man wasmanding the mountain god to pick thergest and most shining precious stones in the cave out, and piled it up into a nearly fifty feet tall hill in the cave.

    Ruby, emerald, sapphire, diamond, jade, and many other different coloured precious stones that Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even tell the names of, were piled up in the cave. The eight lights emitted from the hill of precious stones made it so that people couldn¡¯t directly look at it. Man Man was proudly sitting on top of the hill of precious stones, smilingly swinging her legs.

    ¡°Hurry, carry all these back! All mine! These are all Man Man¡¯s!¡± yelled Man Man whileughing happily, ¡°These stones are so colourful! I like them! Pretty! Take them back and iy them on the walls of my pce, I want to make those girls jealous!¡±

    After shooting a nce of dislike at Ying Yan, Man Man then continued, ¡°Old Yan! The few granddaughters of yours are so dumb! I must make them jealous enough to die!¡±

    Ying Yan opened his mouth, looking at Man Man with a pitiful face; the huge smile on his face was suddenly gone without a trace, instead, he now seemed as if he was going to cry but failed to shed a tear.

    Those guards hunted a few gigantic beasts from the jungle, skinned them and used their skin to wrap the precious stones that were carefully picked out by Man Man, into tens of huge packages; Ji Hao and each of the tens of guards carried one package on the shoulder and left the mountain god¡¯s nest.

    Man Man seemed to be in a very good mood. She was happily walking at the front, holding a veryrge ntain leaf as an umbre, and was humming an unknown melody.

    The mountain god had been following Man Man around with heavy steps. Man Man never stopped giving him orders, making him climb a tree and steal bird eggs, or ordering him to take the honeb of poisonous bees from some tree holes, and before he was done with that, Man Man ordered him to lift arge piece of the ground to find lots of eatable, fresh nts roots.

    The mountain god had a very simple mind and an inexhaustible strength, therefore, he simply followed all of Man Man¡¯s orders. In the jungle they walked by, almost all dweller-creatures had been disturbed by Man Man and the mountain god, letting outining sounds.

    Ji Hao looked at Man Man, who had been leaping around the jungle excitedly, gasped in admiration and said, ¡°Man Man is such a happy girl!¡±

    Ying Yan had been walking side by side with Ji Hao, he subconsciously let out a bitter smile when he heard Ji Hao¡¯s words, then said, ¡°Yes, she is just...too happy, so happy to cause the other young masters great headaches...that¡¯s why they told her toe to this manor...¡±

    Ji Hao took a nce of shock at Ying Yan.

    Ying Yan instantly covered his own mouth with his hand, lightly pped his own face, lowered his voice and let out a few hollow waves ofughter and said, ¡°Haha, haha, this...Ah...the weather today is really nice!¡±

    Ji Hao looked up at the grey sky, with a mass of thick, rainy clouds rolling up there; the downpour rain had been swooshing down from the sky, a few floating hills over their heads were now blowing by the fierce hurricane, quickly drifting towards the other side of the jungle, like a few falling leaves.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, such good weather!¡± Ji Hao seriously responded Ying Yan and said, ¡°Just after two more months, when the rain stops and the sunes back out, we will have fresh, delicious mushrooms to eat.¡±

    Ying Yan appreciatively nodded towards Ji Hao. This kid really knew how to chat, he must have a great future! thought Ying Yan. He then said, ¡°Yes, yes! Not to mention anything else, our Southern Wastnd jungle can be considered as the most fertilend in the whole world. Hmm, boil the freshest red-dress mushrooms, along with the newborns of colourful winged sparrow, into a thick soup. That vour! Can¡¯t even describe it!¡± said Ying Yan while licking his own lips.

    Ji Hao and Ying Yan quickly became a pair of huge fans of delicious food, started discussing all kinds of special foods of the Southern Wastnd jungle, aloud.

    Man Man had been running and jumping all the way, leading Ji Hao, Ying Yan, the mountain god and the tens of guards back to the manor. She jumped onto the mountain god¡¯s shoulder, letting the mountain god carry her, and slowly walked up to the stairs.

    Ji Hao carried a huge package of those precious stones, walked up the stairs as well, while chatting happily with Ying Yan. Soon, they got to the square in front of the manor.

    Under the arch, Man Man looked at the surrounding in confusion, and said, ¡°These bunch ofzy things, old Yan! Grab them out and whip them good! What? Don¡¯t they need to guard in the rainy days?! Whip them and teach them how to do their jobs! With me, it¡¯s fine, but if Abba had caught them not doing their job as they should have been, their heads would have been chopped off!¡±

    Ying Yan¡¯s face went dark as well. He rolled up his sleeves in anger and walked up to Man Man.

    As Man Man just had said, not a single person had been guarding under the arch. There were tens of guards that ought to be here, but none of them had been doing their job. Ying Yan was clearly aware of how strict the rule of his master was for guards who were absent from their jobs, even beheading them would be nice treatment; more seriously, this could even drag their entire n into trouble.

    Ying Yan frowned, looking at surrounding. He didn¡¯t believe that those guards went away by themselves.

    Suddenly, inside Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, the white mist quickly gathered inwards; the gigantic figure of the mysterious man then emerged from the sphere of mist afterwards which the mysterious man shouted out in a resonant voice.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    Following the mysterious man¡¯s voice, Ji Hao let out a great growl as well. Every single hair on his body had stood up, and he suddenly sensed an invisible, extremely ferocious, yet miserable atmosphere that had been surrounding them all this time.

    ¡°Run! Ambush here! Run!¡± Ji Hao shouted out. At the same time, he leapt up into the air, grabbed Man Man down from the mountain god¡¯s shoulder, dragged her and turned around, running down through the stairs.

 Chapter 89 â€“ Blood Moon

    Chapter 89: Blood Moon

    Ji Hao felt like he had been staying in a cozy and warm bed that had a nice sunshine-like scent left on it, but someone had suddenly thrown hundreds of highly poisonous snakes into his bed.

    An unspeakable cold and wet atmosphere hit directly into Ji Hao¡¯s brain along with his spine. Ji Hao opened all his pores simultaneously, drawing the vast natural power surrounding his body. A pair of fiery wings suddenly stretched out behind his body along with a thunderous boom. Ji Hao then rushed down through the stairs at his highest speed.

    Those guards didn¡¯t desert their duties. What really happened was, they had all been killed already.

    The heavy rain had flushed all of the traces away, without leaving even a stain of blood or a slightest scent of blood, but at the moment before those guards death, their souls had struggled violently and left an extremely slight, invisible trace near the arch, with thest bit of their power.

    Reminded by the mysterious man, added with his great and sensitive spiritual power, which was even greater than that of the Southern Wastnd magi above the Senior level, Ji Hao ultimately had sensed the slight trace of cold, subtle vibe, that had lingering around the arch, and was left by the souls of those guards as a message before they had vanished.

    The [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] which was capable of purifying the soul and connecting with the universe, was unimaginably mysterious. Ji Hao triggered the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] with all of his power. His Yuan Dan started rotating fast in his spiritual space, releasing waves of soul power; soon, Ji Hao¡¯s soul power quickly spread towards the surrounding area, like a huge. He instantly perceived a horrible, homicidal vibe in the air that was so thick that it even nearly condensed into a visible entity.

    Ji Hao injected all of his power into the fiery wings, fleeing as fast as he could. He held the small body of Man Man, while leavingrge numbers of afterimages behind him. Followed by a loud boom, Ji Hao suddenly darted out like a cannonball. He moved so fast that he even shattered the air, and caused an air explosion; nine air explosions had then been started by Ji Hao in a row. His body shed across the air and appeared in the middle part of the stairs. It seemed that in the next moment, Ji Hao could rush down the stairs and flee into the jungle around theke.

    Until now, Ying Yan and the tens of guards hadn¡¯t even realized what was happening.

    They were indeed powerful, and had a noble status. They were a group of people that were representing the highest ss of the Southern Wastnd. Normally, no one dared to offend them. Those guards were more like working ves during most of the time; as for Ying Yan, he came from a good family and was doing an especially important job; staying by Man Man¡¯s side. Ying Yan¡¯s status was equal to the Grand Chancellor; he had never fought against any man, and had not even seen real blood for his entire life.

    Judging on basis of fighting experiences, even if Ying Yan and the tens of the guardsbined their experiences together, they wouldn¡¯t be able topete with ten percent of Ji Hao¡¯s experiences.

    Ji Hao had already ran nearly a thousand feet far, when Ying Yan turned his head back in both panic and confusion, opened his mouth and yelled, ¡°Ji Hao, are you stupid or crazy? What are you running from?¡±

    Without any preparation, Ying Yan suddenly sensed a light blood scent. An old, bronze tablet tied around his waist, that was embossed with a totem of a three-headed pheasant, and contained some kind of special magic, suddenly lit up. The six pupils of the three-headed pheasant spurted out streams of bright cyan light, which quickly coiled around Ying Yan¡¯s body and wrapped him up.

    ¡°This...magical poison?¡± Ying Yan rubbed his own nose and murmured. Green blood started dripping down from his nostrils. At first, the blood was only coloured light-green, soon, it turned into a dark-green colour and then started emitting a blood-like odour.

    It was a magical poison, but not some ordinary kind of poison; it was the most effective and deadly poison that was made from the most poisonous creatures in the jungle; this kind of poison acted fastest amongst all kinds of magic poisons. Ying Yan wasn¡¯t an expert of magical poisons, but after all, he had been living for nearly a thousand years; his rich experiences allowed him to instantly recognize the scents of venoms from at least a hundred different kinds of poisonous creatures; this meant, this magical poison was made from at least a hundred different kinds of highly toxic venoms.

    Mixing the venoms of over a hundred different kinds of highly poisonous creatures, and making them into magical poison, in the Southern Wastnd, such drug-making skills had only been secretly inherited by a few Maguspriests of the big ns like the Bi Fang n and Rosefinch n. Any other small or middle scale ns could never have this kind of mysterious and powerful skill, neither did they have enough money nor power-level to make this kind of magical poison.

    Facing the magic poison that had attacked suddenly, the bronze tablet tied around Ying Yan¡¯s waist automatically activated and tried to protect its owner. The power of the tablet blocked the poison from spreading any further inside Ying Yan¡¯s body, however, a slight trace of magical poison had already got into his body, which made him feel extra weak. The poison had weakened his power by around thirty percent.

    ¡°Which n did youe from? Are you trying to challenge us?¡± After been sneak-attacked by the magical poison, Ying Yan didn¡¯t have any other reaction, but only growled towards the air with a hoarse voice, ¡°Do you have any idea that, if you ever offend our young master, what will happen to your entire n? Do you want your entire n to die?!¡±

    Ji Hao held Man Man tight, while running as fast as he could. He clearly understood that Man Man could not die - At least, while he was still considered as Man Man¡¯s bodyguard, Man Man could not die. By following Man Man around for these couple of days, Ji Hao had learned that once this little girl died while he was around, the entire Fire Crow n would be cruelly punished by her Abba.

    Ji Hao used all of his power, trying to run faster. While he was running, he heard that Ying Yan was still yelling at the enemies, who had just sneaked-attacked him. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but sigh with regret. Whoever that was, they had already killed all of the guards, which meant that they hade with a resolute purpose; if really so, who would be frightened by your threats? thought Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao took another step forward and darted again out. His body shape became hazy, andrge numbers of afterimages appeared behind him. He had already ran to thest step of the stairs.

    The sky suddenly darkened, a huge, blood-red moon silhouette appeared in the sky. Thousands of wisps of smoke rushed down from the blood-red moon, transformed into a gigantic, and shrouded the area within tens of miles around.

    Ji Hao hit a wisp of blood-red smoke, felt a stream of extremely soft and sticky power coil around his body, which slightly pushed him backwards. This power badly shocked Ji Hao, even making him feel dizzy and unable to see. He staggered back for hundreds of steps while gasping heavily. The power had just pushed him back to the stairs in front of the manor.

    ¡°Moon...Blood moon?¡± Ji Hao raised his head, gazed at the huge, blood-red moon in shock.

    ¡°Moon?¡± Man Man looked at Ji Hao carefully and asked, ¡°what is a moon?¡±

    Ji Hao stayed silent.

    The night sky of the Southern Wastnd had always been and only been thickly dotted with countless, different sized stars. Ji Hao somehow saw the moon from pieces of his own, mysterious previous life¡¯s memory, but here in the Southern Wastnd, he had never seen the moon that should have been dominating the night sky. Therefore, to kids like Man Man, there wasn¡¯t such thing as a ¡®moon¡¯ that existed in this world. This was the first time that she had heard ¡¯moon¡¯, the strange pronunciation, and it came from Ji Hao¡¯s mouth.

    Ji Hao stared at the blood-red moon above in the sky. Although this was the first time he saw this thing in this life, he instinctively felt that this thing was called ¡®moon¡¯. At the same time, he also felt that this blood-red moon, floating above the manor, was not a real moon that really existed over there, but was only a phantom.

    The hazy blood-red smoke took the ce of the watery mist that was caused by the heavy rain, rising from the ground. Within the blood-red smoke, tall, sturdy, and ferocious, ghost-like silhouettes slowly emerged one after another.

    The Jia n warriors were standing in the blood-red smoke whileughing viciously in low voices. They were wearing heavy, full armours; except for their faces, every inch of their skins had been covered in heavy, full metal armours. Two pair of pupils shone on each of these Jia n¡¯s warriors¡¯ eyes, as if they were the most ferocious ghosts that hade to the living world straight from hell.

    Ji Hao took a quick nce, and found out that at least over a thousand Jia n¡¯s warriors hade out from the surrounding area.

    ¡°Four-eyes?¡± Ying Yan yelled harshly, ¡°Are you monsters from the Jia n? How dare you! You had invaded into our Southern Wastnd and captured our people, you have alreadymitted a death crime! Now, how dare youe and harass our young master! You! Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?!¡±

    ¡°Look at what we have already done, now, can you tell us, are we afraid of death or not?¡± Di Luoughed scornfully while slowly walking out of the smoke, with a red rose held in his hand. He threw a vicious smile towards Ji Hao, then said unhurriedly with a dramatic tone, ¡°That little girl is very pretty, she must be worth a fortune, haha, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Ying Yan shouted out in rage.

    Di Luo suddenly pointed his finger at the sky. When he did that, the blood moon shed in the sky, then a stream of blood-red light darted down from the moon, towards Ying Yan. Ying Yan instantly let a great howl out in pain. In the next moment, a great cloud of blood-mist burst out from his left arm - the blood-red light stream chopped his entire left arm off from his body.

    The blood moon then slightly spun in the sky, another blood-red light stream shed through the air. Ying Yan had just grabbed a red jade tablet out from his cloak, and before he had crushed it, the blood-red light stream sliced his body into two pieces from the middle.

    Blood sshed everywhere. Ying Yan¡¯s internal organs fell on the ground, flowing like streams; even his soul had instantly been shattered by the power of the blood-red light stream.

    -----------------------------------

    TL note: Ying Yan died just like this! I just started to like him! Poor Man Man, who will/can look after herter on?

    EDT (DK): Same.

 Chapter 90 â€“ Opening the Sky

    Chapter 90: Opening the Sky

    Was Ying Yan killed so easily?

    Ying Yan just got killed so easily!!

    Ji Hao felt that his entire body was frozen, as cold as ice. He gazed at the blood-red moon in the sky, and couldn¡¯t let any word out for quite a while.

    He then slowly put Man Man down on the ground. Man Man¡¯s face had now been covered by tears; she was blinking her eyes rapidly and staring at Ying Yan¡¯s body, yelled with a trembling voice, ¡°Old Yan! No...Old Yan! Please don¡¯t die...I...I¡¯ll never bully your grandchildren again...please don¡¯t die...no!¡±

    While crying, Man Man grabbed Ji Hao¡¯s arm hard with both her hands. Her huge strength even made Ji Hao¡¯s arms bones emit a cracking sound. If Ji Hao hadn¡¯t absorbedrge amounts of essence milk of the earth and one piece of essence crystal of the earth, his arm would have been broken by Man Man long ago.

    Even then, Ji Hao still felt a great paining from his arms, which woke him up from his deepest despair, and forced him to focus on the current situation.

    ¡°Whatever this is, break!¡± Ji Hao shouted out; afterwards, he whispered a spell from the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words]. Before his voice faded, from his right hand, a sphere of firelight spurted out and started transforming under the control of the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words]¡¯s power. After absorbing enough natural power from the surrounding jungle, the fiery light had condensed into a sphere of glowing red, lighting-bolts. Ji Hao threw the lightning-bolts sphere towards a wisp of blood-red smoke, which was about a thousand feet behind him, with all of his strength.

    Followed by a loud boom, the sphere of fiery lightning bolts burst against the wisp of blood-red smoke.

    However, the blood-red smoke, that seemed hazy and weak, didn¡¯t even move a little bit. A huge me and lighting had been caused by the explosion of the fiery lighting sphere, along with waves of scorching air, flying towards Ji Hao. Ji Hao¡¯s long hair blew upwards by the hot air and stood straight up towards the sky.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless! You stupid little bastard!¡± yelled Do Luo while crushing the rose in his hand into ashes. He then pointed his finger at Ji Hao and shouted furiously, ¡°It¡¯s all useless! No matter how hard you try! It is the ¡®Hazy Blood Moon Ghost Killing¡¯ formation, a deadly formation! Its made by a powerful master with the blood-moon bloodline of the Xiu n! He made this especially for our Blood Fang! There is no way for you to break out of this formation, all you can do is raise your hands and wait to be captured by us!¡±

    Di Luo pulled out a long sword, pointed the sword tip at Ji Hao, then continued, ¡°I remember that you chopped off my arm and dug out my eyeball. You wild, stinky barbarian, what you have done to me, I will do back to you! But hundreds, thousands of times worse!¡±

    Man Man¡¯s guards ran down the stairs and stood in front of Man Man, forming a semicircle, while shielding Man Man and Ji Hao behind them.

    ¡°Young master! You go figure a way to get out here, we will stall these guys!¡± said a guard in a low voice.

    The pretty face of Man Man suddenly became embarrassed; she kept her head down, slowly took out the red tablet that she had used to hurt the mountain god not long ago, and said in a low voice, ¡°Without the sunrays, this tablet given by Abba, can¡¯t be refilled, using the energy of the sun, it¡¯s...useless now...Those other treasures that...Abba and Amma had given me, I didn¡¯t bring any of them with me, because I thought that they would be inconvenient.¡±

    The faces of the tens of guards suddenly became deadly pale, endless despair had filled their pupils.

    ¡°Hehe...¡±

    A sharp, dramaticughter came from the blood-red smoke. Followed by the voice, Jiang Yao slowly walked out dramatically. She was wearing an extremely luxurious cloak, with one hand holding a bloody human head. After she walked out of the smoke, she threw the human head towards Ji Hao. The head rolled down the stairs along with rub-a-dub sounds, leavingrge amounts of half curdled blood on the stairs.

    Hundreds of dark skinned ve warriors of the Blood Fang walked out of the smoke whileughing viciously. Each of them had been holding a couple of human heads in their hands. They then threw those head down the stairs one after another. Thousands of human heads thudded against the stairs and rolled down, the scene was like the most horrible nightmare. A fury instantly hit right into Ji Hao¡¯s head from his heart.

    These were the three thousand young boys and girls from the Fire Crow n, who had been all brought here by Ji Hao himself. They were all dead!

    They were all brutally killed and beheaded.

    Looking at the badly mutted faces of theirs, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even imagine how hopeless and fearful they were before they died.

    ¡°Jiang Yao!¡± Jia Hao roared, tendons standing out under Ji Hao¡¯s skin all over his body. He pointed his finger at Jiang Yao and growled hoarsely, ¡°I will chop you into pieces! I will! Filthy bitch! And Ji Shu, Jiang Bo, anyone rted to you! None of them can live!¡±

    Jiang Yao slighted twisted the slim waist of hers, letting out a smile. She stood beside Di Luo, chuckled and crooked her finger towards Ji Hao and said, ¡°Do you want to kill me? Come, just do it! Look, so many kids of your Fire Crow n had been ughtered by us, do you feel any pain about it? Do you?¡±

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t respond, only red at Jiang Yao.

    ¡°Scream, just scream it out. I know that it must be hurting badly, and you must be so angry! That¡¯s how I felt when you got Wu killed. This is how angry I was!¡± Jiang Yao¡¯s face gradually became twisted as she started screaming with a piercing voice, and her beautiful eyes had now been filled with blood, turning into a scary blood-red colour.

    ¡°Do you know how badly that hurt? My son! Wu! My only, dearest son!¡± screamed Jiang Yao, ¡°Even if he was going to be killed by someone, then that should have to be me! Only I could do that! Not you bunch of lowly, stupid Crow people!¡±

    ¡°I, Jiang Yao, am the daughter of the Master Maguspriest of the Bi Fang n! I have a noble bloodline and a noble family background! I am the noblest woman! My son, was also one of the noblest people in the world! And He! Got killed by you! You! A little bastard!¡± Jiang Yao had gone hysteric, not even being able to make a whole sentence and her fingers had been twisted like chicken ws, madly waving in the air.

    ¡°Run, struggle, hurry, do all you can and try to figure a way out of this!¡± Jiang Yao gasped heavily, waving her arms in the air, and growled, ¡°Despair! Cry! Scream! Because you only have a quarter of an hour left! I give you a quarter of an hour so you can figure out how to get out of this formation! You should try your best to cry and scream and kneel down on the ground! And beg to live! If you can¡¯t get out, I will kill you! All of you!¡±

    ¡°Haha, you heard thedy.¡±

    Di Luoughed out, then pointed his finger at the blood-moon in the sky. A beam of sharp, yet phantom-like blood-red light, shed through the air. In the next second, the mountain god, who had been standing in front of Man Man with both of his arms opened, let out a muffled groan and his gigantic body then fell hard on the ground. A punctured hole was showing up on his forehead.

    The mountain god¡¯s apanying animal let out a shrill wail, running fast around the mountain god¡¯s body, and ceaselessly moaning like a hurt puppy.

    The Blood-red light shed across the air again and again. The tens of guards standing in front of Man Man fell down on the ground one after another. All of them were either punctured in the chests, or their stomachs were ripped apart and bared their squirming internal organs, or arms or legs been chopped off. Every single one of them had been seriously injured within a moment and fell onto the ground, and couldn¡¯t help but shout out in pain.

    ¡°Hurry! Ji Hao! I gave you a quarter of an hour, to break out from the formation!¡± Jiang Yao¡¯s face was blushing in utmost excitement,ughing insanely and yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t say that I, your auntie, am bullying you. Once you break this formation, I will allow you another quarter of an hour to run away from us!¡±

    Ji Hao growled in rage, turned around and threw tens of fiery lightning bolts onto the blood-red smoke wisp behind him.

    Mr. Crow, who had been standing on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder all this time, let out a resonant call, pped his wings and released a huge beam of mes towards the blood-red smoke; however, the wisp of blood-red smoke stayed absolutely still.

    Di Luo sniffed, pointed his finger again at the blood-moon, another beam of blood-red light darted over, and punctured Mr.Crow¡¯s body from the chest to the tail. Mr.Crow fell on Ji Hap¡¯s shoulder, couldn¡¯t stop twitching while hot blood gushed out of his body.

    ¡°Kid, try to break this strategy with only your own power, not this bloody huge crow!¡± Di Luo looked down at Ji Hao proudly, andughed out loud as if he was the god who had been dominating the entire world.

    Inside Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, the mysterious man opened his mouths and let out a resonant voice.

    ¡°Little guy, during all these days, I have been studying on your [Mantra Dan with Nice Secret Words]. I learned something interesting from it,bined it with my own power, and made something new.¡±

    ¡°Let go of your mind and let me take control of your body temporarily. I will use the [Sky Opening] with your body, which should be able to break this formation.¡±

    Without any hesitation, Ji Hao gnashed his teeth and instantly drew all of his spiritual power back into his Yuan Dan.

    The mysterious man took a deep breath, and slowly stood up from the white, foggy t. This seemed to be the first time that Ji Hao saw himg standing up, during all these years.

    The mysterious man then made a weird posture. Followed by this move, Ji Hao¡¯s body made the same posture; then, led by the mysterious man, Ji Hao thrust out the forefinger of his right hand, and drew a simple yet mysterious arc that was very hard to describe, in the air.

    The skin and flesh on Ji Hao¡¯s finger suddenly exploded, leaving the finger bone, which was shining with a dim light. The badly damaged finger of Ji Hao slightly touched the blood-red smoke, which had been blocking their way out, while spurtingrge amounts of blood.

 Chapter 91 â€“ Runaway

    Chapter 91: Runaway

    Just like a flower bud that opened its first crack, and showed a slight little part of the soft and tender petal...

    Just like a cocoon suddenly cracking, and the delicate newly grown wings slowly thrust out from it...

    Just like the shell of a golden cicada that had just spit up, and the patagium that came out of it along with a slight singing sound...

    Just like the shooting stars that flew across the sky, and the lighting that tore apart the dark clouds; like the sun that had been zing in the sky without any blockage, and the rivers rapidly flowing on the earth.

    Countless illusions appeared in front of Ji Hao¡¯s eyes; including the earth splitting up and the sky falling down; the sun rising and sinking over and over again; the gale which was soaring towards the sky and the clouds which were rolling like sea waves; the flowers bloomed then withered; the rain came and stopped, the snow fell down and melted. At the moment when his finger slightly drew across the air, it felt like every secret of this entire world had been shown in front of his eyes. Ji Hao clearly saw that a lot of spell symbols had been hidden inside the blood-red light, and formed a gigantic,plicated system, which seemed like a magic seal.

    His finger drew across the air, just like a sharp sword cutting into the most fragile crack of the huge that was formed by those spell symbols.

    Just like how the flower bloomed, the cocoon cracked; just like the shell of the golden cicada which couldn¡¯t hold the thin, transparent patagium anymore; just like stars and the sun which had been following their own special, natural patterns, that was existing since the beginning of the world, ceaselessly rotating. An irresistible power tore the blood-red light apart, shattered the steady magical seal that was formed by the spell symbol system inside the light, and left a huge crack on the blood light.

    ¡°If there is a number that could represent the whole world, and it is fifty, then forty-nine could be seen and used by us, while one would be hidden. In this vast world, there will always be a chance to break every single powerful treasure and formation. In other words, anything in this world, unless it had gone beyond the heaven and deeper than the underworld, has an exception to it. The [Sky opening] technique, is pointing directly at the ¡®one¡¯ that is hidden inside this vast world. Once we find out the rip, and hit it straight on, we can break any formation in this world,¡± said the mysterious man while drawing the arc in the air with a resonant voice, ¡°Such a shame, such a pity, such a sadness, but so be it. If I have could understand this back in my time, like I do now, there was no way for me to end up like this. Little guy, what are you thinking about? Just run.¡±

    Ji Hao felt an iparable paining from his soul. The Yuan Dan in his spiritual space was even about to explode.

    When he drew the arc along with the mysterious man¡¯s move, all kinds of illusions started shing in front of his eyes, and all of the profound mysteries of this world had been clearly shown in front of his eyes. These abstruse, ult mysteries of the world were not something that Ji Hao could understand at the moment. He was like a tiny bug that stayed in the mud, which could never understand how those gods, who had been standing high above the sky, managed and ran this world.

    The tiny and weak soul of Ji Hao was like a mirror, copying all of the worldly mysteries. What had been contained in this copy was not as much as one of the trillions of the real worldly mysteries; however, it had already almost burst and vanished Ji Hao¡¯s weak and fragile soul.

    The mysterious man just lent a hand and broke the ¡®blood-moon hazy ghost kill¡¯ formation. Not that Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to run at the moment, instead, his soul was about to explode, and couldn¡¯t support his body anymore.

    Ji Hao started vomiting blood; cracks started emerging on his soul; furthermore, a series of popping sounds came from inside his body.

    After he had drawn that arc in the air, almost all of the muscles of Ji Hao¡¯s right forearm had been blowing away by the counterforce, which bared more than a half of his arm bones, causing it to shine with a dim and crystal light. The counter force went to the rest of his body along with his bone arms; soon, countless small cracks appeared on his arms bones and started expanding towards inside his body, then the hand bone, shoulder bone, ribs, spine, leg bones...

    Along with the sound of cracking bones, at least more than a half of Ji Hao¡¯s bones had been broken by the counterforce.

    Even if his soul wasn¡¯t hurt, and still capable of controlling his body, this body wouldn¡¯t be able to move intensely.

    However, a beam of light shed through Man Man¡¯s pupils. She grabbed Ji Hao and threw Mr.Crow, who had been badly wounded, into Ji Hao¡¯s arms, then carried Ji Hao onto her shoulder like a straw man, and started running with all of her power.

    Man Man was extremely strong, and she run like the strongest and most barbarous beast, even too blustering to be reasonably described.

    She stamped her feet hard against the ground, and followed by a thunderous boom, a hundreds of feet wide and thousands of feet deep pit had been opened up in the ground. Man Man¡¯s body then was pushed up, darting straight into the dense jungle, leaving shreds of ck afterimages behind her.

    The jungle was filled with gigantic, towering trees. Man Man rushed a whole seven miles away using this single step; she glided across the air very close to the ground, and crushed at least hundreds of towering trees with her head. Behind her, countless trees were falling down onto the ground one after another. A straight and wide road had been opened up in the jungle by Man Man.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Di Luo quivered in fright, then pped hard on his own face. He raised his head up and looked at the blood moon in the sky. A clearly visible crack had already appeared on the hazy phantom of the moon. He couldn¡¯t believe it, and let out a high-pitched scream, ¡°This is the great powerful formation, made by a master of the Xiu n, this kid...how did he...how could he break this formation?! This was designed for the war!¡±

    A vicious and greedy light shone in Jiang Yao¡¯s pupils. She screamed out as well, ¡°This kid must have some great treasure with him! Capture that kid and the little girl! If they get away, you people will be unable to leave the Southern Wastnd alive!¡±

    Di Luo sneered, raised his arm and pointed at the moon, a beam of blood-red light darted out towards the direction that Ji Hao and Man Man had ran to. Afterwards, the blood moon in the air suddenly shattered into countless fragments, turned into countless blood-red light spots and dissipated in the air, disappearingpletely. The great formation that had shrouded the entire area for nearly tens of miles around, had suddenly copsed.

    Throwing a satisfied nce at Jiang Yao, Di Luo said confidently, ¡°My dear Maguspriestess, our Blood Fang are very powerful, even you have no idea about how powerful we really are. This Southern Wastnd is nothing but a barbaric, stinkingnd, we cane and leave as we want, nobody can hold us back, no one.¡±

    Jiang Yao let out a creepy grin towards Di Luo, whispered a name, and said, ¡°That little girl, was his daughter. His youngest, most beloved daughter! And that little girl¡¯s Amma is from an even more noble family, her Amma is...¡±

    Di Luo¡¯s face suddenly darkened and twisted. He gazed at Jiang Yao, with panic and despair filled in his face, abruptly leapt up and screamed, ¡°Go! After them! We must get the little girl and the kid killed! Destroy every trace that was left by us here! All traces! Every single, slightest trace! We can¡¯t leave even a hint of scent or the tiniest hair here! Destroy them all! Destroy this ce! Destroy!¡±

    Di Luo nearly went mad. He pointed his finger at Jiang Yao¡¯s face and yelled, ¡°You crazy woman! Do you want to get us killed? You are getting us killed! The Blood Fang...the Blood Fang can¡¯t deal with those horrible guys, I, I, I have to...have to make this right...I made a huge mistake...¡±

    Jiang Yao exaltedly looked at Di Luo, who had fallen into a panic and didn¡¯t know what to do. She thenughed with a cold voice and said, ¡°If not so, how could I say that, if you kill everybody in this manor, Ji Hao would be doomed. If that little girl died, not only Ji Hao, but also everyone rted to him would have to die!¡±

    All of Jia n¡¯s warriors that had been following Di Luo, shouted out aloud, and rushed towards the jungle along with the broad road that had been opened up by Man Man when she carried Ji Hao and ran away.

    The tens of guards of Man Man let out ast roar, struggled up from the ground and rushed towards those Jia n warriors, and tried their best to stop these monsters.

    Heavy swords and axes were raised up high in the air and chopped down towards the tens of guards. Soon, all of them had be piles of dead body parts. Over thousands of Jia n warriors and ten thousands ve warriors of the Blood Fang, who seemed like the most vicious monsters that had got out of the hell, were chasing into the jungle while yelling and shouting.

 Chapter 92 â€“ Injuries

    Chapter 92: Injuries

    The endless rain seemed as if it was dominating the entire world.

    Man Man was carrying Ji Hao on her shoulder and running madly towards the North, like a fly without a head. While running, Man Man would let out a few sobs from time to time. Tears mixed with the rainwater, only a pair of red eye-sockets could be seen.

    Man Man had purely relied on her instinct, running as fast as she could; she couldn¡¯t even think of covering the traces she was leaving behind her. She ran two to three miles with a single step, and her terrifying strength left deep and huge pits on the ground every few miles. Her strong body smashed countless trees. With all these traces she had left behind her, even blind people could have easily found her.

    Ji Hao breathed difficultly. From inside the Yuan Dan in his spiritual space, silvery phoenix calls, asionally, wereing out.

    The drop of phoenix blood that the mysterious man had given, had only tentatively merged with Ji Hao¡¯s body before. This time, Ji Hao¡¯s soul had almost exploded; this strike somehowpletely triggered the drop of phoenix blood, which had been hidden in his soul for all this time. The phoenix blood drop had now turned intorge amounts of purple mist and was merging with Ji Hao¡¯s soul.

    Ji Hao¡¯s soul was like a china bottle that had been nearly shattered by the force of the blood-red smoke. With the power of the phoenix blood, those cracks on his soul started to heal; slowly, a mysterious, beautiful and novel purple light started shing from deep inside his soul. The Yuan Dan, which was about to disintegrate, now quickly recovered under the nourishment of the purple mist, and started rotating fast. Soon, the rotating Yuan Dan began to extract the natural power from the surrounding jungle and was absorbing those powers to replenish its own, and healing itself.

    Along with the self-healing of the Yuan Dan and soul, Ji Hao finally got a slight trace of consciousness back.

    He raised his head from Man Man¡¯s shoulder. Abruptly, a slight wisp of purple mist shed deep across the insides of his pupils. The world in his sight suddenly changed weirdly. At this moment, within the area of about twenty miles in radius, within which Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual power could reach, the paths of every single drop of rain could be seen clearly by Ji Hao, and the routes of every single gust of wind could be easily perceived by him as well.

    Within this moment, Ji Hao urately predicted the movement of every single raindrop, in the next moment, he calcted the effect that every single gust of wind had on every single drop of rain. He could also clearly measure the sizes, weights, shapes of these raindrops, as well as the changes they would undergo by the air-friction.

    This was almost an almighty and supreme ability.

    Ji Hao had been immersed in this magical situation that was beyond description, for about one billionth of a seconds, thenpletely ran out of the slight little bit soul power that he just had recovered back. Ji Hao spat a mouthful of blood out, shook his head in a flurry, and forced himself toe out from that magical state.

    This state was not for Ji Hao to reach with his current power. Not to mention that he was only a Junior Magi, Ji Hao even wondered if those that were Senior Magi, or even Magus Kings were qualified to touch a magical world like th.

    ¡°Old man, you almost got me killed!¡± Ji Haoined in his head, even silently cursing the mysterious man for a while.

    [Sky opening], which the mysterious man used to break the formation, just had ripped a thick, heavy curtain apart in front of Ji Hao, showing a magical world that was even hard to imagine for Ji Hao; however, even a single dirt of this world was way beyond the limit of Ji Hao¡¯s soul and spiritual power. Although he had gained benefits that he didn¡¯t know how to exin for now, but this had still almost got him killed.

    Breathing deeply, Ji Hao tried his best to breathe with the special method of the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words]. The natural power and life-force energy became a different coloured mist and was continuously being absorbed by Ji Hao¡¯s body. The multicoloured me in Ji Hao¡¯s lower belly was zing; the tens of Senior Magi blood that he had gained from the tens of Senior Magi, who had been killed by him while fighting against the allied forces not long ago, were now floating above the multicoloured me. Around seventy percent of the Senior Magi blood that hadn¡¯t been digested by the me yet, was now shining with a bright light, transforming into streams of multicoloured light, and nourishing Ji Hao¡¯s entire body.

    Both Ji Hao¡¯s body and soul were being nourished by the lights and the cracks on Ji Hao¡¯s bones started to heal quickly as well.

    Ji Hao got some of his power back. He raised his head, looked at the sky, then nced at the jungle¡¯s surrounding, gnashed his teeth in pain and said, ¡°Man Man, are you running towards the North? No, don¡¯t run that way, not the North. The Fire Crow n is already the most northern n of the Southern Wastnd. If we go further up north, nothing and no one would be there, except forpletely primitivend.¡±

    Man Man had been muddle-headed and was running without any thought for all this time; hearing Ji Hao¡¯s words, she trembled, stopped running at a loss, stared at Ji Hao while sobbing, with her face filled with sadness and confusion, and asked, ¡°Then where should we go? Old Yan...Old Yan died, Old Yan has been killed by them...no...my friends Xing, Hua, they...they¡¯re going to be so sad...¡±

    Man Man cried out like a helpless poor little baby.

    She was a few months younger than Ji Hao, even in the Southern Wastnd, she was only a little kid. Not to mention that she had been such a spoiled kid ever since she was a newborn baby, Ying Yan had always taken care of everything for her so how could she ever have suffered through any danger like this?

    Carrying Ji Hao and running out was already way beyond her experiences and capability, but this proved that this little girl had a conscience and was extra faithful to friends.

    Just after crying for a short while, Man Man abruptly spew a mouthful of blood out, onto Ji Hao¡¯s face and body. Man Man¡¯s blood was extremely hot, even as hot as the boilingva that even burned Ji Hao¡¯s skin with a sizzling sound, nearly making him scream out in pain.

    This was the might of the great bloodline power that Man Man¡¯s blood possessed, hidden inside Man man¡¯s body; however, this little girl hadn¡¯t activated this unimaginable powerful bloodline during all this time, and had only depended on her physical strength and running this far.

    ¡°Man Man, you¡¯re hurt!¡± Ji Hao struggled down from Man Man¡¯s shoulder, and looked at her back.

    Man Man¡¯s back was badly mutted, even Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but gasp out of astonishment after seeing it, and instantly started feeling anxious for Man Man.

    When Man Man carried Ji Hao and rushed into the jungle, Di Luo had released all of the Blood Moon¡¯s power, before it copsed, and threw a deadly attack at Man Man. Because the formation waspletely broken after that, the attack had missed the vital parts of Man Man¡¯s body, only hitting on the right side of her back.

    After Man Man had beaten the mountain god and turned him into her ve, she had gone to the mountain god¡¯s nest and mischievously gathered all kinds of precious stones in that cave; back then, she felt that the armour she was wearing was a hindrance, so she had taken it off; now she was only wearing a long dress made of golden-red silk.

    Obviously, this long dress was also some kind of powerful magic treasure, almost blocking the attackunched by the Blood-Moon with all of its remaining power. On Man Man¡¯s back, the long dress had been shining with a bright light, and a lot of spell symbols were shing on the surface of the dress.

    However, the Blood-Moon was way too powerful. It had opened a baby-fist-sized hole on the long dress, therefore, the right side of Man Man¡¯s back was nearly punctured. Through the bloody wound, Ji Hao saw her bone, which was glowing red and zing like living charcoal, and her lung, which was squirming and spurting huge pieces of me.

    Her lung was badly injured, so every time she tried to talk, a mouthful of blood would spew out from her mouth.

    With such a serious wound, this little girl, who had never been through any kind of life-threatening danger, had carried Ji Hao on her shoulder and ran this far for such long time.

    ¡°Good Man Man, if it wasn¡¯t for you, we all would have died.¡± Ji Hao was frightened by Man Man¡¯s wound. These kind of wounds would kill any ordinary people instantly; fortunately, Man Man had an extremely strong body, so this wound only caused some effects to talking and moving abilities, and was not really threatening her life.

    Man Man grabbed Ji Hao¡¯s sleeve while weeping, and looked at Ji Hao with a pair of eyes that were filled with tears.

    Ji Hao had woken up so Man Man, the little girl, suddenly lost her braveness, and didn¡¯t even know where to run.

    A few swishing sounds came from behind them. They had only stopped and talked for a short while, and the Blood Fang had already caught up.

    Ji Hao gently rubbed Mr Crow, who had been huddled up in his arm and was trembling, held Man Man up, and carefully leapt high into the air, going into the misty, dense jungle.

    Unlike Man Man, who could even shake the earth while running, Ji Hao wasn¡¯t leaving even the slightest of trail behind him. He brought Man Man and disappeared into the dense jungle, just like a real phantom.

    -------------------------------

    TL note: Man Man surprised me, again.

    N1F(ED): Same.

 Chapter 93 â€“ Running away from the killers

    Chapter 93: Running away from the killers

    ¡°Medicine, medicine, life-saving medicine!¡±

    In the heavy rain, Ji Hao carried Man Man, whose body was boiling hot, and carefully climbed into a tree, searching for medicine in the dense branches and leaves.

    One ¡®Life-Connecting Grass¡¯, one ¡®Hundred-Knot Golden Vine¡¯, three ¡®Tiger Tusk Swirling Blue Bloom¡¯...The rainy season was a huge problem, not only to animals, but also to the herbal medicines, which could be easily found in other seasons but had now strangely disappeared.

    Only under the trees, where there were extremely dense branches and leaves piled up, and wasn¡¯t soaked in the rainwater, could some useful and sufficient powerful herbal medicine be found.

    After a quarter of an hour, Ji Hao put the few herbs he had found into his palm, crushed them into liquid, and slowly dripped it into Man Man¡¯s mouth. Man Man subconsciously swallowed the herbal liquid. Her scorching hot body cooled down a little bit, and the wounds on her back stopped bleeding. A very fast, transparent, thin film appeared, barely sealing the wound.

    ¡°Man Man, from now on, you have to learn some life-saving abilities,¡± said Ji Hao in a low voice, while he carried her on his back and tied her and himself together tightly with a long vine, ¡°This is the Southern Wastnd, no matter how powerful your Amma and Abba are, how many brothers and sisters you have, and how many people are following your orders and working for you, in the Southern Wastnd, you can only survive if you are strong enough!¡±

    Carefully climbing along a branch, Ji Hao surprisingly found a ¡®Star Mushroom¡¯, which was shining with a faint, silvery light, located beside arge bird nest. This kind of mushroom had absorbed the power of the stars for years, and contained an iparably vast energy, which could be used as an effective medicine.

    This was the best quality material for making advanced magical medicines, of course, it could also be directly eaten, after which its power would be released inside the human body.

    Inside therge bird nest, two gigantic ¡®Golden Head Turtledoves¡¯ had been huddled up together, asionally, raindrops sshed on their bodies, causing the two huge birds to quiver slightly, but their closed eyes had never opened.

    Ji Hao slowly put his hands towards the mushroom, while whispering to Man Man, ¡°Like those life-saving treasures, given by your Abba and Amma, no matter if they¡¯re magic treasures or medicines, you should always carry them with you. You have already seen, even uncle Ying Yan couldn¡¯t always protect you.¡±

    Man Man nodded while tightly grabbing Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder with both of her hands, looking at Ji Hao¡¯s movements nervously.

    She didn¡¯t know what a ¡®Star Mushroom¡¯ was, with her family background, she didn¡¯t need to learn this kind of stuff at all. Ever since she was a little girl, all kinds of magical medicines that she needed, even those legendary, secretively inherited medicines, would be eagerly offered to her by lots of Maguspriests.

    She only knew that what Ji Hao was now trying to pick would be good to her body; at least, the herbal liquid that Ji Hao had fed her during the journey, had made her wounds start healing, and her body felt a lot better now.

    Man Man had already made up her mind that she would keep Ji Hao¡¯s words in her mind, and would never throw away those magical medicines and treasures, which were given by Abba, randomly.

    This time, she got injured, but she couldn¡¯t even find a single life-saving pill on her; among those magical medicine that were given by Abba, there were countless kinds of medicines that could easily bring the dead back to life. As for magical treasures, if she didn¡¯t feel inconvenient and brought a couple of those powerful magical treasures with her, she could have easily broken even the horrible Blood Moon formationunched by Di Luo, with those magical treasures.

    ¡°Man Man was wrong, Man Man is useless!¡± murmured Man Man in a very low voice, while gnashing her teeth.

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, your Abba was wrong.¡± Ji Hao gently patted Man Man¡¯s head and said, in the meanwhile, the other hand of his had grabbed the ¡®Star Mushroom¡¯.

    Man Man suddenly popped up her eyes and stared at Ji Hao in shock, as if she heard some incredible thing - Did Ji Hao say that her Abba was wrong? In the entire Southern Wastnd, no one ever dared to say such a thing about her Abba; Ji Hao had said it so easily and naturally, and more weirdly, she didn¡¯t feel any inappropriateness about Ji Hao¡¯s words.

    Her Abba really seemed wrong.

    If she had a little bit more fighting experiences in the jungle, and a slightly little bit more sense of danger...and if she hadn¡¯t been spoiled since she was a little girl, instead, practicing hard like Ji Hao, with the noble bloodline of her, she could have activated her bloodline power long ago; and if so, why would she be afraid of the Blood Fang, who had been hunting them in the jungle?

    ¡°Abba was wrong, so was Man Man!¡± Man Man gnashed her teeth tightly. The wound on her back suddenly twitched, and a stream of horrible, evil power attacked her entire body along with the blood vessels. Man Man was afraid that Ji Hao would worry about her and get distracted, so she gnashed her teeth, and spent all of her power to hold back the pain, which made her feel like all of her internal organs were being stirred by sharp des.

    Ji Hao grabbed the ¡®Star Mushroom¡¯, pulling it backwards very slowly while vigntly staring at the two gigantic birds in the nest.

    ¡®Golden Head Turtledoves¡¯ were not one of those brutal birds, however, their voices were especially sharp and resonant, able to transmit it in the jungle over a very long distance. If he ever disturbed these two birds and made them call out, they might not be able to hide from those Blood Fang warriors, who had been madly searching for Man Man and him in the jungle.

    Nevertheless, the thing Ji Hao was worried most about happened at this exact moment. One of the two ¡®Golden Head Turtledoves¡¯ suddenly opened its eyes. Ji Hao reacted really fast; he thrust out his right arm at lightning speed, which was still covered in blood, and grabbed the neck of this huge bird and twisted it until it broke with a cracking sound.

    However, the other ¡®Golden Head Turtledove¡¯ shrilly called out in fright, while popping its eyes open, and madly pping its wings.

    The resonant chirps of the bird had transmitted nearly a thousand feet far within one moment. Right after the bird had called out, sounds of people quickly running on water simultaneously came from two directions; two thousand and five-hundred feet away, from the tree that Ji Hao had climbed on, on the left side and one thousand and seventy feet away, on the right side of the tree. After only the span of one breath, two groups of dark-skinned Blood Fang¡¯s ve warriors rushed out of both sides of the jungle; one group had eight warriors while the other group had twelve warriors.

    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Fourteen Blood Fang ve warriors raised their heavy swords high and rushed towards the tree; among the rest of the six warriors, five of them pulled out long bows with metal strings opened, and shot over thirty long arrows towards Ji Hao in a row; thest warriors flicked his hand and threw a fingertip-sized round ball into the air.

    The round ball brokerge amounts of branches and leaves and flew into the air, thousands of feet high from the ground, then exploded along with a thunderous boom.

    A phantom of a blood fang appeared in the air. In the meanwhile, sharp whistles came from the surrounding jungles, as one fell, another rose. Large groups of Blood Fang¡¯s warriors had been rushing over.

    Ji Hao let out a loud roar, pulling the long sword out while jumping down from the branch, with his face towards the ground and feet towards the sky. Thirty arrows swished across the air and shot into the tree trunk, followed by rub-a-dub sounds; a few of the arrows were about to scratch his body.

    These arrows were all shot out with great strength. All of those three-feet short arrows had easily punctured the gigantic three trunk that would take seven to eight people to hold their arms around it, and left human-head-sized holes in the tree trunk.

    Ji Hao fell down with his head towards the ground. In the air, his body weirdly-spun around while fleetingly waving his right arm; he hacked towards the fourteen warriors with the sharp, long sword that he had seized from a ck Water Serpent n¡¯s Senior Magus¡¯ hands. The swords sent out countless cold light spots, and silently swung towards those Blood Fang¡¯s warriors, along with a weird, magical arc.

    While waving his arm, Ji Hao had added a subtle and slight trace of power that he had learned from the [sky-opening],unched by the mysterious man earlier.

    The light thrown out by the sword seemed ult and mysterious, and straightly split the attacksunched by the fourteen Blood Fang warriors apart through the weakest point of their attacks puncturing their throats. The power released from the sword swept the entire area and sent fourteen bloody human heads flying into the air. A sphere of golden, fiery light appeared behind Ji Hao¡¯s body, within which, a pair of fiery wings shed across the air, and brought Ji Hao and Man Man into the dense jungle.

    Hundreds of Blood Fang¡¯s warriors gushed out of the surrounding jungles, however, not even a trace of Ji Hao could be found.

 Chapter 94 â€“ Fight and Kill

    Chapter 94: Fight and Kill

    Twenty of Blood Fang¡¯s ve warriors had been carefully walking in the dense jungle in a line, like the most ferocious and cunning hyenas; in the meanwhile, they were observing the surrounding areas down to the slightest spot, trying to find a trace of Ji Hao.

    The endless downpour of rain had brought tremendous troubles for their hunting, but they all believed that they could find Ji Hao. Di Luo had promised them that the team which would be able to catch Ji Hao alive, would, as a reward, be freed from very and be decent Blood Fang warriors.

    In order to get rid of their status as ves and earn themselves a bright future, all of the Blood Fang¡¯s ve warriors had steeled their nerves and swore that they would capture Ji Hao alive. Thest thing they would allow to happen here was to let that little bastard, Ji Hao, who had brought a badly wounded little girl with him, sessfully get away.

    Right above this group of ve warriors, on a branch, Ji Hao had been calmly looking at these dark skinned warriors who had been chasing him. Ji Hao¡¯s entire body was covered in branches and leaves, andpletely merged with the shade of the tree. He had triggered the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words], and perfectly restrained the sense of power that was being released from his own body; he had even temporarily stopped his own heart from beating.

    Taking a deep breath, Ji Hao focused on gathering his power. When the twelve ve warriors slowly walked pass the tree that Ji Hao was hiding on, he quickly locked his fingers together and incanted a spell in a low voice. His Yuan Dan, which hadpletely absorbed the drop of phoenix blood and be many times more solid than before, started to rotate rapidly; all of the power contained in the Yuan Dan, then, was sent out within a moment.

    Within a radius of a thousand feet, every drop of rain was simultaneously frozen into silver-white ice crystals.

    Countless white, long ropes, condensed by the ice crystals, were twisting in the air, and swinging towards those ve warriors, like silhouettes of a snake that came from the most horrible nightmare, even covering the sky.

    Those dark-skinned ve warriors screamed out in both rage and fear, madly waving the weapons in their hands and trying to break those ice-ropes that wereing towards them from all directions. However, there were too many of those ropes and they were too thick. After they chopped one rope off, countless ropes woulde after it and coil around their bodies.

    Necks, wrists, ankles and waists...The bodies of these ve warriors were soon tightly bound by those ice-ropes that had been releasing a bone-piercing cold power. Even though they were struggling hard, they were unable to break loose within a short amount of time. The cold power ceaselessly drilled into their bodies, slowly making their bodies stiff and paralyzed.

    They madly shouted out, praying that theirpanions could hear their voices ande over to save them.

    However, Ji Hao had taken control of the entire area within a thousand miles around him; all kinds of fluctuation of the air were under Ji Hao¡¯s control, which meant that the voices of those ve warriors would never be able to be transmitted through the air.

    Ji Hao held the long sword in his hands and leapt down from the tree. He narrowed his eyes, and saw the mysterious, magic arc loomingly appear in front of his eyes in his mind, that he had drawn along with the mysterious man¡¯s movement, at the time the mysterious man was controlling his body andunched [Sky Opening]. He followed the exact same arc, waved his arms and threw out tens of beams of lights from the sword; the bright and sharp sword lights agilely skipped those interleaving ice-ropes, and urately ripped the throats of those ve warriors apart.

    Not even a drop of blood hade out of the bodies - all of the fresh blood inside the bodies of these ves warriors had been frozen.

    Ji Hao quickly searched their bodies, found a small leather pack from the leader of this team, and poured a handful of round pills out of it. Ji Hao then slowly put these pills near his nose and took a sniff. Afterwards, he frowningly threw all the pills onto the ground and stamped them deeply into the mud.

    Those pills quickly melted in the mud, turning into a dark-green, thick liquid, and started corroding the surrounding soil; soon, a human-head-sized hole had appeared in the ground.

    ¡°Jiang Yao, you are so clever! It seems that all of the life-saving medicines these ve warriors have are poisons.¡± Ji Hao locked his fingers back together, and slightly waved his arms. Afterwards, the frozen rain water melted all at once, turning back into transparent rain drops and fell back on the ground, along with a ttering sound.

    Standing in the storm,rge amounts of natural energy and power swooshed into Ji Hao¡¯s mouth and were absorbed by his body. After flowing along the meridians for a while, a wisp of purple smoke slowly puffed into his spiritual space and was absorbed by the Yuan Dan, which had been rotating rapidly.

    After the span of only tens of breaths, the Yuan Dan that had ran out of power just now, was fully refilled, and even improved a bit.

    After the quick consuming and refilling during these couple of days, the originally foggily hazy Yuan Dan had now condensed into a bean-sized sphere which was nearly solid, looking as if it had been forged by purple gold. Only needing a special moment, Ji Hao could then transform his Yuan Dan into a genuine substance, upgrading it into a new level that he never had been able to reach, not even in his previous life.

    Once the Yuan Dan transformed into a genuine substance, not only could Ji Hao¡¯s power be improved by hundreds of times, all of other magical sorceries he had learned before, would also gain more unpredictable possibilities.

    ¡°Just a little bit more.¡± Ji Hao gnashed his teeth and murmured. His ears slightly moved along with the wind. In the storm, a subtle footstep sound at thousands of feet away clearly reached his ear, ¡°But fortunately, the power of Yuan Dan at the moment is enough, at least my five senses have been improved by more than tens times.¡±

    Slightly waving her hands, Man Man carefully jumped down from the tree with a pale face. Ji Hao carried her on his back, carefully checked the tree trunk, avoided the direction which the sound of footstep came from, then walked towards the North with big steps.

    Their opportunities were in the South, however, within the area of hundreds of miles around, the paths that lead to the South had all beenpletely blocked; unless Ji Hao wanted to meet those horrible Jia n warriors, who he was not yet powerful enough to deal with, he could only go North.

    Both, the Fire Crow n and Man Man¡¯s father¡¯s territories, were in the South.

    Every step more he moved towards the North, the more dangerous the road would be, but Ji Hao had no other choices. He could only head to the North first, and try his best to survive the hunting of the Blood Fang, then figure out a way back to the South. Neither Man Man nor he himself was powerful enough to fight against the Blood Fang at the moment.

    After Ji Hao left, all of the rain drops that surrounded those dead bodies of the ve warriors, who were killed by Ji Hao just now, suddenly shattered into a watery mist. Besides the twenty dead Blood Fang¡¯s ve warriors, a gigantic silhouette over four meters tall, silently emerged. This was a bronze-skinned Jia n warrior, with two pairs of brightly shining eyes, and two heavy saw-tooth machetes held in his hands. This Jia n warrior took a nce at those dead bodies, then stamped his foot against the ground in anger.

    Stamped by the Jia n warrior, the piece of ground within the radius of a thousand feet silently shook, and tens of towering trees suddenly turned into wooden fragments, falling to the ground. The Jia n warrior slightly twitched his nose, then grinned ear to ear.

    ¡°Little bastards, I smell the scent of blood from you. Not the boy, but the little girl!¡±

    He let out a creepy smile, then chased after Ji Hao. The gigantic body of the Jia n warrior seemed as light as that of a phantom; when running in the jungle, he didn¡¯t make even the slightest sound. He rushed towards the direction that Ji Hao just had gone to; while running, his nose was twitching intensely, trying to catch the slight traces of the scent that was left by Ji Hao and Man Man in the storm.

    Every Jia n warrior had a certain part of their body that was extremely strengthened. Without a doubt, this Jia n warrior¡¯s special ability was his nose. His nose was hundreds, even thousands of times more sensitive than his other nsmen, making him the top-rank hunter amongst the entire Blood Fang.

    ¡°Award. Hm, hm. That kid Di Luo, though he¡¯s a bit crazy, but he is much more generous than Lord Di Sha. That scary man, Di Sha, has left, with Di Luo¡¯s personality, we will get much more benefits.¡± The Jia n warriorughed in a low voice while running, ¡°This is not bad, not bad at all.¡±

    Ji Hao wouldn¡¯t risk using any special abilities or magic, and only used a skill that could lighten his own body, and was running in the jungle as fast as he could.

    He had to carefully choose thending spot; soft soil, thick moss, dropped tree barks...too many things could leave traces and lead the enemies to them. In order to keep Man Man and himself alive, he had to be extremely cautious.

    Blocking their way, was a thousand of feet tall cliff. Ji Hao frowned and looked at the surrounding jungle, thinking about how to climb up.

    Three miles behind him, the Jia n warrior had been twitching his nose and located Ji Hao¡¯s direction.

    Laughing with an odd voice, the Jia n warrior abruptly leapt high into the air, flew across the three miles within a moment, then shouted out aloud and threw a heavy punch towards Man Man, who had been carried on Ji Hao¡¯s back.

    ¡°Little thing, you¡¯re mine!¡±

 Chapter 95 â€“ Kill the Monster

    Chapter 95: Kill the Monster

    The cliff which was over a thousand feet tall and miles in length, blocked Ji Hao¡¯s way like a city wall.

    Ji Hao had been thinking about how to climb up to the cliff-top without leaving a trace behind; in the meanwhile, he didn¡¯t rx his vignce for even a little bit.

    Once the Jia n warrior leapt up into the air, Ji Hao had located his direction and predicted his movement. When the Jia n warrior split the air and flew towards Ji Hao like a shooting star, attempting to throw a punch to Man Man, who had been carried on Ji Hao¡¯s back, Ji Hao turned his head back and let out a great shout with his fingers locked together.

    The dark pupils of his suddenly turned into a golden-red colour, and nine looming spell symbols started rotating fast around both his pupils.

    Ji Hao¡¯s sensitive soul power suddenly spread towards the surrounding area, like an octopus which had stretched all of its tentacles. In this moment, Ji Hao felt like he was the god of this small area; he clearly sensed the existence of the vast and unmeasurable universal power surrounding him.

    Although he was still too weak, and could only borrow a tiny little bit of the inexhaustible universal power from the surrounding jungle, it was enough for him to save himself and Man Man from this sudden danger.

    Ji Hao loudly chanted the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words], and at the same time, he gathered all of his spiritual power into his Yuan Dan; in the very next moment, the power of Yuan Dan gushed out like a roaring wave, suddenly drawing the universal power, which was hundreds of times greater than Ji Hao¡¯s own power, inwards. The ground started shaking slightly; a stone wall, tens of feet thick, came out of the ground in front of the Jia n warrior and blocked his way.

    At the same time, Ji Hao growled out and let out his fiery wings. The pair of glowing, fiery wings pped instantly and brought Ji Hao and Man Man up on top of the thousand feet tall cliff, within a minute and disappeared into the boundless dense jungle on the cliff-top; only shreds of afterimages had been left behind.

    Ji Hao hadn¡¯t used the fiery wings before the Jia n warrior showed up, because he was afraid that the sense of power that would be released from the fiery wings would alert the Blood Fang¡¯s warriors.

    However, since some of them had already found him, then the only choice he had was do whatever he could and get away to the cliff-top, leaving as soon as possible.

    At the moment when Ji Hao triggered his power, he clearly saw the cruelty and greediness, which was as great as a tsunami, in all of the four eyes of that Jia n Warrior, who had tried to sneak attack them from behind. He instantly read the Jia n warrior¡¯s mind - This guy had been attempting to get all the credit for himself! Di Luo must had promised a wealthy reward for the warriors who could capture Ji Hao alive, and this Jia n warrior wanted to have all of those rewards all for himself!

    One of the preconditions of monopolizing all of the credit was that there had to be no other Jia n¡¯s warriors around, who would be able topete with this one, nearby. This meant that no other Jia n¡¯s warriors were present within the area for ten miles around. Thinking like this, Ji Hao fully released the power of the fiery wings and directly flew onto the cliff-top.

    Followed by a muffled boom, the Jia n¡¯s warrior shattered the stone wall that had been summoned by Ji Hao, with a heavy punch; afterwards, the gigantic body of his shed across the air like a ghost, and reached the cliff-top as well. Another step forwards, the Jia n warrior had also disappeared into the dense jungle, and left a slight few afterimages behind.

    Warriors from the Jia n were tall and sturdy, however, with their own special and secret fighting abilities, their movements were also agile and flexible, even a bit faster than the current Ji Hao. The gigantic Jia n warrior soon caught up with Ji Hao after a few rise-and-fall motions, closely following him in the jungle.

    ¡°Little guy, I have already found you, you can never run away!¡± the Jia n warrior was gasping heavily in excitement, whileughing viciously in a low voice, and said, ¡°If you just stop running and kneel on the ground, surrender to me, I promise I will only break your legs and arms, and won¡¯t do any more brutal things to you.¡±

    ¡°But, if you keep running, then, do not me me for doing some things to you...and this little girl; those things would be beautiful to hear and see to me, but a little bit too cruel to you...especially this little girl! Lord Di Luo only said to kill her, never mentioned what method to use!¡±

    The Jia n warriorsughed out cruelly; a trace of primitive beastliness could be sensed from hisughter.

    Ji Hao spun his body fast, bringing up swirling winds, and avoided a few huge trees that were in the way.

    However, that Jia n warrior had been running as fast as a gust of wind; his movements were more agile and speedy than Ji Hao, his steps were bigger and faster than Ji Hao as well. He jinked for a few times and easily avoided the couple of trees, then abruptly appeared in front of Ji Hao, blocking Ji Hao¡¯s way with his sturdy body, as if it was a thick wall.

    The Jia n warrior was worried that he might hack Ji Hao to death, so he put the pair of heavy and long saw-tooth machete back into their sheaths, then spread his hands and pped downwards towards Ji Hao. An odd swishing sound came from the air, followed by which, the pair of palms of the Jia n warrior suddenly expanded many timesrger, beating towards Ji Hao¡¯s head like two hills, along with a fierce gust of wind.

    This was probably one of the special abilities of the Jia n¡¯s warriors. The Jia n warrior hadpletely blocked all of the possible directions for Ji Hao to flee, only with a pair of hands.

    The fierce wind that was brought up by the pair of huge hands, which had suddenly swelled many timesrger, made Ji Hao feel like it was hard to breathe. The air in surrounding area seemed frozen, and the daylight had dimmed down, even the space seemed to be twisting along with the movements of the Jia n warror¡¯s pair of hands.

    ¡°You can never run away! Never!¡± yelled the Jia n warrior; he then started murmurring, ¡°All of the rewards that Lord Di Luo had promised, are mine! And...that pretty Maguspriestess...hehe...maybe, I could have some extra benefits too.¡±

    Ji Hao sensed an ice-cold-like despair from his own heart. His pupils shrank into the size of a needlepoint and stared at the Jia n Warrior with a cold expression.

    Almost all of the Jia n¡¯s warriors had reached the Senior Level. Their movements were more agile and faster, and their strength was much greater than his; moreover, their five senses were more sensitive than Ji Hao. They had suppressed Ji Hao from all aspects, therefore, standing in front of them, if Ji Hao showed even a slight trace of hesitation or fear, both Man Man and he could only die.

    ¡°When peoplee into an unavoidable confrontation, the dauntless one will win!¡± said Ji Hao, before letting out a deep growl. Suddenly, all of his meridians swelled inside his body - he had activated the [Fall of the Nine Stars], a life-risking fighting magic which was contained in the [Mantra Dan of Nine Secret Words]. In his previous life, the [Fall of the Nine Stars] was a horrifying fighting magic that would cost the user¡¯s life. After Ji Hao had activated this magic, countless cracks appeared on his internal organs.

    While spewing blood, Ji Hao grinned coldly, and puffed out his chest, facing the Jia n warrior¡¯s palm, that wasing down towards him.

    ¡°Do not struggle, it¡¯s all useless!¡±ughed the Jia n warrior scornfully. Although he wasn¡¯t the most powerful warrior of the Blood Fang, and was only a warrior with the speciality of tracking abilities, he still had the power at the Senior level, how could Ji Haopete with him?

    A desperate, little wild cat could never beat a lion!

    The Jia n warrior wasughing madly and silently. His greedy eyes took a nce at the little face of Man Man, which seemed especially lovingly and delicate in fear and panic; in the next moment, his hands heavily pped on Ji Hao¡¯s chest, which had been puffed out and was expecting his attack.

    When his hands hit on Ji Hao¡¯s chest, the Jia n warrior even subconsciously retracted fifty percent of the power, because he didn¡¯t want to smash Ji Hao to death.

    The tight armour worn by Ji Hao, made by Po, instantly released a faint and clear light. The light quickly condensed into a dim silhouette of lotus, firmly blocking the incredible power that came from the Jia n¡¯s palms.

    [Gold Crow Armour], the fourth special ability of Ji Hao, had been activated as well. Countless feather-like spell symbols emerged on Ji Hao¡¯s skin, split and softened the hurricane that was transformed by the horrible power of the Jia n Warrior¡¯s hands; the hurricane then blew pass Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    The perfect [Sky-Opening],unched by the mysterious man, shed back in front of Ji Hao¡¯s eyes in his mind. Ji Hao then thrust his right hand while the cracking sounds continuously came from all of the bones, muscles and tendons all over his body, as if his body couldn¡¯t bear his power anymore - with the power of the [Fall of the Nine Stars], he forciblyunched the most powerful [Sky-Opening], that he could reach with his current power.

    A dim light shed on his finger tip. Ji Hao¡¯s finger was like the finger of a ghost, nimbly breaking through the only, slight rib between his two hands, and lightly pointed at the Jia n warrior¡¯s throat.

    With only one attack, the adam¡¯s apple of the Jia n warrior was shattered, and his neck bone was broken into pieces. The Jia n warrior could only let out a very muffled moan, then fell to the ground with his face towards the sky.

    Soon, the huge head of the Jia n Warrior exploded. Ji Hao staggered, almost rolling into the jungle while vomitingrge amounts of blood.

 Chapter 96 â€“ First Kill

    Chapter 96: First Kill

    ¡°The two little kids! They¡¯re just nearby!¡±

    A three-eyed young man squatted on the ground, and lightly dipped a little bit of blood from the ground with his finger that had been spat out by Ji Hao. The man then sneered and said in a deep voice, ¡°He is gravely hurt to the bones and internal organs, it is bad. He can¡¯t even run.¡±

    The three-eyed young man then thrust his tongue out, put the slight bit of blood on the tip of his tongue and carefully tasted it, then affirmed, ¡°He is only thirty miles away from here, at the most. Lord Di Luo, he is indeed seriously injured, and this blood was spat out by him not long ago, he couldn¡¯t have run too far.¡±

    Di Luo was standing beside this young man. The handsome face of his had now gone purple with rage; wind-like shadows had been shing across the erect eye between his eyebrows, and solid wind power with fierce, arm-thick gusts circled around his body, which even brought his slim body up from the ground and kept floating into the air.

    Di Sha had been leading the Blood Fang and fighting in this Southern Wastnd for a whole five-hundred years, and none of the Jia n¡¯s Warriors had died during that time period; Di Luo had led the Blood Fang only for a few days and one Jia n¡¯s warrior had already died; moreover, it had been an elite warrior, who had developed his special gift on his nose, and gained special abilities on tracking enemies.

    ¡°Are you saying that they¡¯re no more than thirty miles from here? Then make this ce the center, and gather all our people over! I want you to search the jungle within hundred miles around, inch by inch!¡± yelled Di Luo in a low voice with his teeth gnashing, ¡°That little bastard, and that little bitch, capture them alive, alive! I only want them captured alive!¡±

    Resonant whistles came from the jungle, as one faded, another rose. Tall and strong Jia n¡¯s warriors who had been silently darting in and out of the watery mist, like a group of ghosts andrge groups of ve warriors who had been rushing across the jungle, with all kinds of weapons held in their hands; additionally,rge amounts of metal ¡¯sword edge spiders¡¯ and huge centipedes, were crawling around the jungle.

    Hovering in the air were thumb-sized, metal hummingbird puppets, which had been released from the metal centipedes¡¯ bodies. Thousands of exquisitely crafted hummingbird puppets spread in the air above the area within a radius of a hundred miles, forming a gigantic, while watching the entire jungle.

    Ji Hao had been lying under a big tree and was gasping with difficultly. He split the ¡®Star Mushroom¡¯ that he had picked earlier, into two; a half for Man Man and a half for himself. The ¡®Star Mushroom¡¯ instantly melted after being put into his mouth, turning into a strand of cool power and flushed all over his body like a chilly stream. Finally, the popping sounds which continuouslying from inside Ji Hao¡¯s body, like the sounds made by bow strings when they suddenly were broken, had stopped; his body that had been so close to exploding, had stopped from worsening.

    The [Copse of the Nine Stars] was a powerful fighting magic that would burn the user¡¯s life energy and blood until eventually costing the user¡¯s life. Added with the iparable power of the [Sky-Opening], the current body of Ji Hao was unable to take the horrible counterforce that was caused by thebinedunching of the [Sky-Opening] and the [Copse of the Nine Stars].

    By using the [The Copse of the Nine Stars] and [Sky-Opening] together, Ji Hao¡¯s tendons, bones, skins, flesh and all the internal organs were nearly shattered into pieces. Fortunately, he had absorbed some essence milk of the earth and one piece of earth essence crystal, which made the quality of his body far beyond than of those ordinary Junior Magi; moreover,rge amounts of Senior Magi blood had been continuously digested by the multicoloured me and was replenishing his body; with all of these together, his body had been barely spared from exploding.

    Nourished by the vast life-force energy contained in the ¡®Star Mushroom¡¯ just now, Ji Hao¡¯s wounds stopped from worsening. The multicoloured me in his lower abdomen was fleetingly transforming the sphere of Senior Magi blood into multicoloured light streams, which then quickly merged into his whole body. The body parts that had merged with the multicoloured light streams quickly started healing; even those bones that had broken into fragments, only pieced together by a thinyer of periosteum, had started wriggling and healing, even bing stronger and firmer than before.

    Ji Haoid under that huge tree like a puddle of mud while twitching intensely and healing his own body as quickly as he could. However, the recovery of his body that had almost shattered into pieces had brought him unbearable great pain and itching, which made Ji Hao want to cry out but he even failed to squeeze out any tears; more than once, he was on the verge of passing out because of the pain.

    Luckily, Ji Hao¡¯s Yuan Dan had almost condensed into a substantial, solid being, and the strong Yuan Dan gave him an incredibly strong willpower that allowed him to hold the pain back and try his best to keep a slight trace of consciousness.

    Suddenly, Ji Hao heard a subtle noiseing from about a hundred feet away. In a flurry, he patted the head of Man Man, who had been lying behind him, and pointed at a small tree hole next to him. Man Man took a nce at Ji Hao, and hid into the tree hole, without saying a word.

    Soon, the watery mist silently dispersed. A Jia n¡¯s warrior, whose skin was a bronze colour and with a ck-iron-like luster, slowly walked out from behind a gigantic tree. His four eyes were shining with a ck, cold light, giving an extremely sharp and heartless feeling.

    ¡°Hmm? You, alone?¡± the Jia n warrior looked around vigntly.

    The watery mist surrounding Ji Hao started rotating slowly, shrouding his entire body and the tree hole that Man Man had hidden in. Ji Hao had been in the center of the scent of blood that was emitted from his own body; the dense scent of blood had been spreading everywhere, along with the rotating of the watery mist, this perfectly covered Man Man¡¯s breath and her scent.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m on my own.¡± Ji Hao let out a bitter smile difficultly, and said. His body was so badly damaged, that it hardly even looked like a human¡¯s body. Although his body had been quickly healing, he still didn¡¯t have the strength to even move. After he had killed the Jia n¡¯s warrior who had been tracking them alone just know, he had madly ran for tens of miles, consuming thest bit of his power.

    ¡°I¡¯m seriously injured, I can die here, but not that little girl!¡± Ji Hao looked at the Jia n¡¯s warrior and said honestly, ¡°If anything happens to her, my Abba, Amma will all be in huge trouble. So I told her to run away by herself.¡±

    The Jia n¡¯s warrior hesitated a bit, then suddenly moved at lightning speed, and brought up tens of wisps of afterimages, quickly circling around the area within a hundred feet in radius; he even got up on the treetop, and carefully searched on the tree for a while.

    A whileter, this Jia n¡¯s warrior leapt down from the treetop satisfyingly, stood in front of Ji Hao and carelessly looked down at him,ughed and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t lie, little kid. That little girl did run by herself. But, how far do you think she can run to?¡±

    The Jia n¡¯s warrior then bent his waist and grabbed Ji Hao¡¯s neck, and pulled him up from the ground. Ji Hao was pulled up from the ground, till his face was about to touch the bronze face of the Jia n¡¯s warrior.

    The Jia n¡¯s warrior carefully observed Ji Hao¡¯s face for a while, then shook his head scornfully, and said, ¡°Did you just kill To Di? That poor kid, he had a good nose, but strangely unlucky. How could he die at the hands of a barbaric kid? The glory of his entire family extinguished because of him.¡±

    Before the voice of the Jia n¡¯s warrior had faded, his face suddenly twisted; his bronze-coloured face quickly turned deadly pale.

    His eyes showed fear, dropping Ji Hao on the ground, heading down and staring at the tiny little fist of Man Man that had broken through his metal armour, deeply into his body, and tightly grabbed his spine.

    ¡°I will not let you...kill Ji Hao!¡± Man Man¡¯s face was covered in tears, which had mixed with the rainwater; she growled to the Jia n¡¯s warrior with an iparable determined tone, ¡°You horrible monsters! I will let Abba kill you all! Not a single one of you can leave the Southern Wastnd alive!¡±

    A beam of red light shed across Man Man¡¯s palm - The scary strength of Man Man had been activated. In the next moment, the Jia n warrior¡¯s spine, which was as thick as an ordinary man¡¯sp, and thousands of times harder than steel, was instantly crushed into pieces by Man Man¡¯s little palm. A great heat gushed out of Man Man¡¯s palm, suddenly setting the middle of the Jia n warrior¡¯s body aze. Within only a blink of an eye, the gigantic, strong man had been burnt into a pile of ash, and even the full steel armour that he had been wearing, was burnt into a stream of liquid.

    Man Man gnashed her teeth, carefully carried Ji Hao on her back, and quickly darted into the deeper jungle with small and gentle steps.

    ¡°Man Man has killed a man,¡± cried Man Man while murmuring, ¡°Not that Man Man killed him by ident, Man Man indeed wanted to kill him, but Man Man really killed a man this time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you will get used to it when you kill more.¡± Ji Hao let out a sigh, patted Man Man¡¯s head andforted her.

    Even Ji Hao felt that what he just said was terrible forforting a little girl; just as he thought, Man Man started to cry even harder when she heard him say that.

    More shrill whistles came behind them along with an uncountable number of swooshing sounds, which wereing closer and closer. At least tens of Jia n¡¯s warriors had discovered them.

 Chapter 97 â€“ A Difficult Situation

    Chapter 97: A Difficult Situation

    Five dayster, beside a rapidly flowing river in the jungle.

    Three Jia n¡¯s Warriors, leading over a hundred ve warriors, had encircled Ji Hao and Man Man. The three Jia n¡¯s warriors were holding heavy weapons, moving as fast as the wind. They had been madly attacking Ji Hao; asionally, their attacks hit on Ji Hao¡¯s body and caused muffled, loud booms like thunder.

    All of these powerful Jia n¡¯s warriors were at the Senior level; every single attack that wasunched by them was powerful enough to destroy a mountain.

    However, the armour made by Po, was incredibly firm. The inconspicuous dim light streams that were being emitted from it had been circling around Ji Hao, condensing into a palm-sized lotus, and was closely attached onto Ji Hao¡¯s body. No matter how powerful those heavy weapons that swung towards Ji Hao were, this lotus could turn most of the powers into nothingness, by only slowly rotating.

    Ji Hao had also activated the [Gold Crow Armour], the fourth special ability he possessed. Countless feather-like spell symbols emerged on his skin and connected with each other, moving and rotating on Ji Hao¡¯s skin like water streams. Although those three Jia n warrior¡¯s attacks could never really hurt Ji Hao, at the very least, it should have pushed Ji Hao to fleeing away and not been able stand steady; however, the [Gold Crow Armour] had magical power which was able to make all attacking powers disappear; therefore, all of the power of those attacks,unched by the three Jia n warriors, had been defused by those feather-like spell symbols. With the protection of these spell symbols, Ji Hao¡¯s body had only taken a slight bit of the impact that was not even worth mentioning.

    Therefore, although the three Jia n¡¯s warriors had been attacking Ji Hao simultaneously, Ji Hao could still hold the long, sharp sword, and fight against them for this long.

    With Ji Hao¡¯s life force energy, which was strong enough, the small half of his injured hand been healed by the multicoloured light, during these five days; at least, he could now flexibly use the sword without any difficulties.

    The [Gold Crow Pupils] were also activated. Nine spell symbols were slowly rotating around Ji Hao¡¯s pupils. The movements of the three enemies were indeed as fast as a fierce gust of wind, and their steps were weird and unpredictable, but with these pair of pupils, Ji Hao could still clearly see about fifty to sixty percent of all their moves that were made by the three Jia n warriors.

    asionally, Ji Hao¡¯s long sword would be swung in the air, and threw out a mysterious arc light, which shed across the heavy weapons of the three Jia n¡¯s warriors; every single time this sharp and bright light would urately hit on the vital and soft parts of the three Jia n warriors, such as eyeballs, mouths and throats.

    This time, Ji Hao didn¡¯t risk his life and activated the [Copse of the Nine Stars]. Although he was unable to break away from the encirclement of the three Jia n¡¯s warriors with his own power, after the span of every three to five breaths, Ji Hao could hit the vital parts of one of them every time. Therefore, the longer this fight continued, the less confident the three Jia n warriors became, and the more frightened they were.

    They had been working for the Blood Fang, capturing and selling ves in the Southern Wastnd for two to three hundred years; during all this time, they had piged countless of people from thisnd, and been through at least thousands of different fights of differing scales.

    In their minds, the powers of the Southern Wastnd warriors were strictly divided, just like their personalities.

    The Novice Magi could never beat the Junior Level Magi, and the Junior Level Magi had no chance to beat the Senior Level Magi; as for Senior Magi, the power of Senior Magi on different levels had distinct disparities as well. Due to their different bloodlines they had and different numbers of Magus acupoints they had awakened.

    In the Southern Wastnd, there were no such things as a Magus challenging other higher level Magi.

    However, the sense of power that kept being released from Ji Hao¡¯s body, clearly showed that he was only a bottom-level Junior Magi. How could this little kid, who had just activated his bloodline power, be fighting against three powerful Senior level warriors for this long, and showing no sign of losing? Judging from the power levels, Ji Hao was definitely weaker than the three of them, but in the case of the current situation, it was hard to tell which side would win.

    Even when judging on basis of the effectiveness of attacks, you would find that Ji Hao¡¯s long sword had urately hit the vital parts of the three Jia n warriors, which made the attacksunched by Ji Hao seem more threatening.

    ¡°This little monster, we can¡¯t let him leave!¡± One Jia n warrior shouted out, ¡°Let¡¯s try our best and catch him alive! Don¡¯t wait for the others toe! Or we¡¯re going to have to share a big half of our reward with them!¡±

    The three Jia n¡¯s warriors were now extremely irritated. It had been five days! After Ji Hao killed the second Jia n warrior, they somehow managed to hide and flee in this jungle for an entire five days, and during this time period, another two Jia n warriors and hundreds of ve warriors were killed by Ji Hao and Man Man.

    This great loss had made Di Luopletely lose his mind; he was thrown into anxiety and confusion, and hadpletely no idea about what to do next.

    Those elite Blood Fang¡¯s warriors, who had been bullying others in the Southern Wastnd for five hundred years, without losing even one of their own, were nearly driven crazy by Ji Hao.

    They were now inwardly seeing the mission of capturing Man Man and Ji Hao alive as an unrestrained gambling opportunity; apart from the rewards that had been promised by Di Luo, which turned out to be increasing day by day, these elite warriors had alsoid whopping price wagers to each other.

    ¡°Try our best and capture him!¡±

    Thinking about all the kinds of rewards and benefits they would get, once they had caught Ji Hao, the three Jia n warriors couldn¡¯t help but dribble; they startedunching attacks as hard as they could. At this moment, all of their concentration was on Ji Hao, and none of them had paid any attention to Man Man, who had been hunkering down on the ground, looking like a poor, little animal.

    All three of the Jia n¡¯s warriors released all of their powers. The pupils of two of them suddenly turned yellow, their bodies then started quickly swelling like balloons; streams of yellow light started shing across their bodies. Their originally three-meters tall bodies soon swelled to be around six-meterss tall, and the power of every single attackunched by them had been improved by several times.

    The other Jia n warrior¡¯s four pupils had turned into a sharp, cold silver colour. His body didn¡¯t change as much as that his two teammates, however, his every single movement started to release a horrible stream of cold power after his pupils had changed colour.

    This kind of cold power wasn¡¯t as powerful as the magic powers or special abilities of the Magi, which could attack enemies in tens, even hundreds of miles away; this power only relied on the body of the Jia n warrior, attach to his body and weapons, and attack his enemies closely.

    However, this power was bone-piercing cold; after Ji Hao had been hit by the long sword held in that Jia n warrior¡¯s hand, a thinyer of ice had appeared on Ji Hao¡¯s skin, and the speed of his attacks and defense had been suddenly slowed by half.

    Followed by a few loud booms, the two Jia n warriors, whose bodies had expanded by several times, hit hard against Ji Hao¡¯s body. Two heavy, and huge hammers were madly swung towards Ji Hao¡¯s body over and over again, as if they were forging a piece of iron.

    Even the armour made by Po and the [Gold Crow Armour] were unable to protect Ji Haopletely from this.

    Forces of great impact hit against Ji Hao¡¯s body one after another, and although Po¡¯s armour and the [Gold Crow Armour] had taken ny-nine percent of the impact forces away for Ji Hao, thest bit of the power of the attack still made Ji Hao spew blood; at the same time, his bones started cracking.

    ¡°This kid¡¯s bones are so damn hard! Is he really only a Junior Magus, who just had his bloodline power activated?¡± the three Jia n warriors became more and more distraught. They had already released all of their special abilities, but howe they still couldn¡¯t beat Ji Hao?

    Who on earth had been teaching this freak to fight?

    Just for the one moment the three Jia n warriors became upset and impatient, Ji Hao suddenly opened his mouth and let out a huge sphere of me, along with a loud ming sound. The thick,va-like Gold Crow mes instantly shrouded the area within a radius of a hundred feet, and enveloped all the three Jia n¡¯s warriors and the hundreds of ve warriors.

    The terrifying heat burnt the hundreds of ve warriors into ashes within only a moment. The metal armours worn by the three Jia n¡¯s warriors suddenly emitted a bright light and held back the attack of the mes. Different coloured mes shed against each other and created loud, muffled booms; the three Jia n warriors covered their own faces with their hands, trying to fend against the great heat that wasing towards them.

    At exactly this moment, Man Man, who had stayed still during all this time, suddenly leapt high into the air while growling with rage, and darted onto a Jia n warrior¡¯s shoulder like the most vigorous monkey; she then held the gigantic head of the Jia n warrior with both of her arms, and pulled it hard aside. Along with a clear popping sound, the Jia n warrior¡¯s head was plucked off from his body.

    One, two, three; the three Jia n¡¯s warriors hadn¡¯t even noticed Man Man, before she had torn their heads off in such a horrible way.

    Three gigantic bodies fell hard on the ground, sshing the blood all over.

    Ji Hao gasped for air, then coughed another mouthful of blood up.

    Sounds of hurried footsteps abruptly came from the surrounding area. It was Di Luo, and hundreds of Jia n warriors, along with thousands of ve warriors lead by them; all of these enemies wereing from all directions.

    Not only from the dense jungle in front of Ji Hao and Man Man, even from the broad river behind them,rge groups of ve warriors rode ¡®sword edge spiders¡¯ and leapt out.

 Chapter 98 â€“ Magus Kingâ€™s Tomb

    Note: We have changed ¡®Maguspriest¡¯ and ¡®Maguspriestess¡¯ to ¡®Magus Priest¡¯ and ¡®Magus Priestess¡¯.

    --------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 98: Magus King¡¯s Tomb

    ¡°Hao!¡± Man Man, whose entire body had been covered in blood, ran up to Ji Hao and carefully grabbed his sleeve.

    Ji Hao lightly patted Man Man¡¯s head, smilingly shook his head towards her and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    The rainstorm had never stopped, and the boundless sky was filled with dark clouds, while lightning bolts madly fell down from the sky one after another, just like furious dragons. On every mountain top, a few towering trees were hit by the lightning bolts, exploded and were set aze along with thunderous booms, like huge torches standing under the sky.

    The raging roars of beasts wereing from unknown directions.

    The long and resonant roars reached the sky, and mixed with the growling of the thunder; gigantic trees were zing on top of those mountains, and the storm had been sweeping over the entire jungle. The Southern Wastnd had been wantonly showing its crazy, violent, wild and primitive side.

    ng, ng.

    The metalic feet of the ¡®sword edge spiders¡¯ shed against the stones at the sides of the river. Tens of ¡®sword edge spiders¡¯, surrounded by thousands of ve warriors, jumped up from the river behind Ji Hao, slowly approaching Ji Hao and Man Man.

    Large groups of Jia n¡¯s warriors and more ve warriors had been following them, tightly packing this part of the river bank.

    Jiang Yao showed up. She was gorgeously dressed, wearing an extra luxurious and stunning, purple silk long dress, which was very ipatible with the Southern Wastnd style. The woman, who looked like a beautiful, poisonous papaver flower, turned her slim waist, while holding Di Luo¡¯s hand, and walked towards Ji Hao dramatically.

    One of Di Luo¡¯s hands was held behind his body, while his other hand was held by Jiang Yao. The white and delicate face of his had been filled with a twisted, bone-deep hatred. Di Luo stared at Ji Hao with an iparably vicious expression, and walked over along with Jiang Yao.

    Both of them had been extra cautious this time. They were surrounded by thirty Jia n¡¯s warriors, who were the most powerful, elite warriors amongst the entire Blood Fang. All of these warriors were holding their heavy weapons tightly, while violently staring at Ji Hao and Man Man with their eyes, which were shining with bright lights.

    None of these Blood Fang warriors were cowards, it was just that they nearly all had been driven crazy by the unreasonable fighting record of Ji Hao and Man Man - It had been only five to six days, yet more than ten Jia n¡¯s warriors had been killed by them!

    In the fights that they had been through, consisting of varying scales, such things had never happened to the Blood Fang, in the past 500 years.. They had attacked tens of thousands of different scale ns, killed more than tens of thousands of Senior Magi; even those Senior Magi couldn¡¯t cause this much of a loss to the elite warriors of the Blood Fang.

    However, both Ji Hao and Man Man were only little kids, around ten years old! Man Man had not even had her ten-year-old birthday yet!

    ¡°Ji Hao, you damn little bastard!¡± Jiang Yao walked to less than a hundred feet away from Ji Hao and yelled. The first sentence she threw out was a malicious curse.

    ¡°Are you saying that your son was a bastard?¡± Even during an oral argument, Ji Hao would never let others win; he responded with a more vicious taunt, ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure that I am the biological son of my Abba and Amma. But, as for your precious son, Wu... Jiang Yao, are you sure that he came from you and Ji Shu? Not a... um...bastard, of you and this three-eyed freak?¡±

    The beautiful face of Jiang Yao instantly became twisted when she heard Ji Hao; her nostrils suddenly became wider and she started gasping quickly and heavily.

    Di Luo grabbed Jiang Yao¡¯s hands and said after a ferocious, yet proud sneer, ¡°Little guy, you have a vicious tongue, just like your fighting strategies. But, I kinda think you¡¯ve just made a right point. Maybe, in the future, probably, I will have a son with the Southern Wastnd bloodline. In fact, it¡¯s not bad at all.¡±

    Man Man spat towards the ground and yelled loudly, ¡°You shameless stinking woman!¡±

    Pausing for a second, Man Man tried to make it sound worse, so she added another word.

    ¡°Whore!¡±

    Jiang Yao¡¯s face turned purple in rage; her lips even started trembling. She red at Man Man and said with a very wicked voice, ¡°Little girl, you¡¯ve got some balls. But, the more loudly you curse, the uglier you will die! Guess, how will I torture you?¡±

    Man Man didn¡¯t say anything. Ji Hao abruptly said to Di Luo, ¡°Di Luo, do you think it¡¯ll be worth it? I mean, everything you have done for this woman. Your Blood Fang had lost so many people already, and because of your foolishness, you will certainly lose more. How would you exin that to the people who have been supporting you? By telling them that is was only for this woman?¡±

    Di Luo showed a slight trace of hesitation when he heard Ji Hao, then took a nce at Man Man.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t give him too much time to think, and he instantly continued, ¡°You¡¯re right! Man Manes from a very noble family! Probably, just because of your stupid thoughts and actions, your entire Blood Fang will be wiped out from the Southern Wastnd; that all will happen only because of this women...Can I say something that might not sound sweet? I don¡¯t feel that with your family background, you will becking any women.¡±

    Di Luo was about to say something, but Jiang Yao gnashed her teeth and yelled out, ¡°Di Luo! Don¡¯t let this little bastard delude you! What your Blood Fang has lost, I will make it all up to you! I can give you more than you can imagine! Beside what I have promised you before, I can give you even more rewards!¡±

    Ji Hao gave a sneer and said, ¡°Are you talking about more rewards? What will that be? Are you nning to give your other sisters or nieces to these three-eyes freaks too?¡±

    Di Luo frowned, threw a nce full of displeasure at Jiang Yao and said, ¡°I can have as many women as I want! My dear Magus Priestess, obviously, what I have done for you, is way more than what you can offer me.¡±

    Jiang Yao sneered as well, fixed her eyes on Ji Hao and said, ¡°Ji Hao, do you know why I have been trying so hard so kill you and your Abba?¡±

    Ji Hao remained silent for a while then asked with a little bit of doubt, ¡°The leader¡¯s poison of the Fire Crow n? For Ji Shu¡¯s ve trade business with the Blood Fang? For letting your Abba, Jiang Bo, control the Fire Crow n through Ji Shu, and gain more power and interests from our n? What else? I don¡¯t think any of these can bring Di Luo enough benefits.¡±

    Jiang Yao nced at Di Luo, whose face had gone darker, then took a one-foot square, gold-red leather out of her sleeve.

    A sphere of bright fiery light had wrapped around the leather piece. Once Jiang Yao took it out, the leather piece seemingly sensed something attractive, and slowly flew towards Ji Hao; atst, the leather piece tightly attached onto Ji Hao¡¯s chest.

    Ji Hao sensed a strand of very pure and great, hot power suddenly gushed into his body; he also felt that something hidden inside his cloth started beating quicker.

    Ji Hao surprisingly raised his eyebrows,smiled, and then asked, ¡°What is this?!¡±

    Jiang Yao took a deep nce at Ji Hao and said calmly, ¡°Just as I thought, this is an inherited object. The power and message contained in it can only be sensed by a few of the Fire Crow n¡¯s nsmen, who have the same origin as you do. This is a map, leading to an ancient Magus King¡¯s tomb.¡±

    Ancient Magus King¡¯s tomb?!

    Ji Hao quivered intensely. Did she say an ancient Magus King¡¯s tomb? Could the tomb and himself sense each other? How could this happen? Was it because of their senses of bloodline powers were attracting each other?

    Although nsmen from the entire Fire Crow n had ¡®Ji¡¯ as theirst name, and all of them had inherited the power from the ancient three-legged Gold Fire Crow, ording to the differences of bloodlines that they have inherited, the Fire Crow n¡¯s bloodline had been divided into hundreds of branch bloodlines, and formed hundreds of different scale branch ns.

    The branch bloodline that was possessed by Ji Xia, Ji Hao and their direct rtives had became very thin by know, which was because, except Ji Hao and Ji Xia, all of their other rtives had all died in uncountable fights against the ck Water Serpent n. The branch n that shared the same bloodline with Ji Hao and Ji Xia had a flourishing time in the history of the Fire Crow n. Amongst their ancestors, there were countless Magus Kings and especially powerful Magi. The peak time of their branch n was also the most prosperous period of the entire Fire Crow n; back then, the Fire Crow n was one of the most powerful ns in the Southern Wastnd.

    ¡°The opening of the ancient Magus King¡¯s tomb requires the blood of the Fire Crow n Magus King¡¯s offsprings, who possessed the same bloodline as the owner of the tomb,¡± said Jiang Yao while looking at Ji Hao coldly, ¡°Therefore, I have to get you and Ji Xia killed. Not only that I need your spirit blood[1] to open the tomb, but also only after you two have died, and the sense of your bloodline power has been wiped out from this world, can I use those inherited treasures, that are hidden in that tomb!¡±

    Jiang Yao looked at Di Luo, who was totally stunned, smilingly tied his cor, and said, ¡°Lord Di Luo, what do you think we will find in the tomb that was left by the most powerful Magus King, amongst the three Magus Kings from the first three generations of the Fire Crow n? Can you even imagine what kind of precious treasures were hidden in it? Compared to that, how much could a few warrior¡¯s lives be worth?¡±

    Di Luo gasped deeply, thrust his hands out, pointed at Ji Hao and Man Man, and yelled out.

    ¡°Kill that little girl! Chop her into pieces! Burn her into ashes and throw her into the river!¡±

    ¡°As for this little bastard, capture him alive! Alive!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    [1]Spirit Blood: Blood that contained the power of it¡¯s owner, like those Senior Magi Blood Ji Hao had digested.

    TL note: Di Luo is even stupider than I thought, poor Di Sha, his older brother.

 Chapter 99 â€“ Breaking Jiang Yao

    Chapter 99: Breaking Jiang Yao

    All of the Blood Fang warriors moved at once.

    So did Ji Hao.

    He grabbed Man Man and swung her onto his back; at the same time, the pair of fiery wings burst out from a dim sphere of fiery light behind his body along with a small caw. Ji Hao¡¯s wounds hadn¡¯t fully healed yet, therefore, his fiery wings were now much smaller and dimmer than usual.

    But still, followed by a fierce gust of the wind that was abruptly brought up by the fiery wings, Ji Hao turned around and darted towards the rapidly flowing river behind him, leaving tens of wisps of afterimages.

    In the rainy season, every single river in the Southern Wastnd jungle was flooding. The urgent river behind Ji Hao had been roaring and rolling, just like a raging yellow dragon, which was struggling and howling with all its power. Countless whirlpools were banging against each other and swallowing each other on the surface of the river which was thousands of feet wide; waves ,that were zhange£Û1£Ýtall, rose from time to time.

    A river in flood.

    Only if Ji Hao rushed into the river, would the Senior Magi be unable to easily grab him.

    Large groups of ¡®sword edge spiders¡¯ rushed up from the surrounding area. Dark-skinned ve warriors, who had been standing on the backs of those gigantic metal spiders, opened their thick lips, and growled at Ji Hao. They raised their heavy crossbows and pulled the strings open, aiming at Ji Hao¡¯s body; however, none of them dared to shoot the arrows rashly at the moment.

    Di Luo had given an order, which stated that he wanted Ji Hao to be captured alive. This order had tied the hands and feet of these ve warriors - they were so afraid that their arrows would hurt the vital parts of Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    If it wasn¡¯t for that order, hundreds of crossbows would have shot altogether; even if Ji Hao could run a time faster, he would hardly be able to keep Man Man and himself safe from hundreds of arrows.

    The sharp, long sword held in Ji Hao¡¯s hand was waving hard and brought up tens of feet long, sharp streams of air. Ji Hao growled out hoarsely, like the desperate roar that was let out by a wounded beast. A bright, piercing light shed across the sword and what came out was arc-shaped, swift and fierce streams of air, which chopped off all of the metal feet of those ¡®sword edge spiders¡¯, along with the bodies of those ve warriors, who had been riding on the metal spiders.

    A step to travel a hundred feet far; Ji Hao quickly took five steps forward, and sliced a whole line of ve warriors in front of him within a moment. After that he broke through therge groups of the ve warriors, who had been guarding beside the river. Beams of cold light that were sent out by the long sword shed across the air interweaving, and sent the bleeding bodies of over two hundreds of ve warriors into the air. Their muscr bodies fell apart in the air, and became pieces of bloody body parts which then fell back to the ground.

    The gigantic, metal bodies of tens of ¡®sword edge spiders¡¯ copsed while twitching; sparks wereing out from their legs, which had been cut apart by Ji Hao, and the sounds of spell symbols exploding continuously came from their bodies.

    Di Luo started screaming in rage and anxiety. He madly cursed ¡®useless¡¯ and ¡®incapable¡¯ at the warriors. Both Ji Hao and Man Man were seriously wounded, but still, so many elite warriors of the Blood Fang failed to stop them from running away.

    Especially at those ve warriors, Di Luo was angrily shouting and threatening that he would certainly degrade all of their families to the lowest ves - All of these ve warriors were at the Junior level, quite many of them were much more powerful than Ji Hao as well; however, their blockade had been easily broken by Ji Hao.

    ¡°Are you all Jurassic beasts?! No! Jurassic beasts could at least be eaten! And what use do you have?!¡± While screaming and cursing in such a manner, Di Luo rushed towards Ji Hao in big steps. Gusts of fierce winds had been circling around his body; the erect eye located between his eyebrows suddenly opened, after which, the air within a few miles radius suddenly started to rolling intensely.

    ¡°Encircle him! Let me capture him by myself! You useless stupid things!¡± shouted Di Luo confidently towards those Jia n¡¯s warriors who had almost caught Ji Hao.

    Nearly a hundred Jia n¡¯s warriors had already rushed up from all directions and circled around Ji Hao. These elite Jia n¡¯s warriors were much more efficient than those ve warriors, even three of them, who were especially powerful, were able to grab Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder if they would thrust their arms out.

    However, the loud shout of Di Luo and the fast rolling air surrounding him, clearly indicated them that Di Luo had already released his special ability.

    The three Jia n¡¯s warriors subconsciously slowed their movements down, letting Ji Hao keep running forwards.

    The Blood Fang, and the powerful organization that the Blood Fang belonged to, had extremely strict hierarchical rules. Di Luo was not only the leader of the Blood Fang, but also a man born in the three-eyed Yu n who possessed their noble bloodline as well; therefore, although all of these Jia n¡¯s warriors were much more powerful than Di Luo, they came from the Jia n. The four-eyed Jia n was a lot lower than the three-eyed Yu n in hierarchy.

    Therefore, these Jia n warriors almost instinctively followed Di Luo¡¯s order, no matter how stupid or unnecessary the order was. The air in the area for miles around was rolling and shaking intensely. Countless raindrops had been stirred up by the fierce air streams, making it dart around in the air along with the storm, which had suddenly intensified. Followed by the swishing sounds, tank-sized, cyan, wind-dragons started emerging from the air, one after another; crystal-like raindrops merged with the wind dragons¡¯ bodies and flew in the air at a very high speed; asionally, when the wind-dragon swept across the rocks, those raindrops easily punctured the hard rocks, leaving countless numbers of small holes.

    Ji Hao had been rushing towards the river at his highest speed, however, after the wind dragons showed up, his movements gradually became slower. He felt that the air had be thicker and stickier, and both visible and invisible winds had bound his body, making it difficult for him to even make a single step forward. The afterimage, caused by his fleetingly fast movement suddenly dissipated in the air. Ji Hao gnashed his teeth, and tried his best to step forward, however, the strong wind had wrapped his body tightly; Ji Hao spent all of his remaining power, but was unable to take another step forwards.

    ¡°Little guy, you have run out of your good luck!¡± Di Luo held Jiang Yao¡¯s hand and said proudly while approaching Ji Hao step by step; wing-like phantoms had been rotating fast inside the erect eye between his eyebrows. ¡°Have you felt it? Apart from making you unable to move, the wind that is being controlled by me has the special power of the blood moon. Do you feel your spirit power and bloodline power are fading away? Is your strength disappearing? Oh, my great blood-moon, the most mysterious and powerful moon, amongst the highest nine moons, I shall give you my praise!¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s body had been slightly trembling. Indeed, he felt that within the wind that was being controlled by Di Luo, was another cold and sticky power, which was trying to drill into his body through his pores, swallow his blood and take away his power.

    He turned his head back, looked at Di Luo, who had been holding Jiang Yao¡¯s hand and was proudly walking towards him in big steps.

    A hundred zhang, ninty zhang...ten zhang, five zhang...

    Ji Hao abruptlyughed out, and took the red tablet, the one Man Man used to harm the mountain god the other day, out of his clothes.

    The glowing red tablet was wrapped by a zing fire!

    Although the sun hadn¡¯te out during these couple of days, Ji Hao had put the tablet with Mr. Crow, who had been badly wounded earlier. The hot power that was being released from Mr. Crow¡¯s body contained a small portion of the special sunlight power; the tablet had absorbed the sunlight power that came out from Mr. Crow¡¯s body, and had been refilled for about seventy to eighty percent.

    Additionally, Jiang Yao just had thrown the leather map at Ji Hao, and the leather map had then tightly attached onto Ji Hao¡¯s chest, sending a vast and great power into his body; with this strand of power, the tablet had been fully refilled!

    Ji Hao held the tablet in his hand, and Man Man thrust her arm out, grabbing the tablet as well. The two of them thenughed out loud simultaneously.

    Di Luo¡¯s facial expression suddenly froze. He subconsciously grabbed Jiang Yao¡¯s soft and tender neck and pulled her in front of himself. Jiang Yao screamed out with a piercing voice in fear; she had realized the danger as well, and took out a blood-red jade piece out and crushed it in her hand.

    In the next moment, a huge power, which was so great that it felt as if it had descended from the heaven, had been released. A sphere of red light came from the blood-red jade piece that just had been crushed by Jiang Yao, and wrapped up Jiang Yao¡¯s body; however, once the power of the tablet came out, the sphere of blood-red light suddenly shattered and quickly disappeared.

    A beam of red light darted out from the tablet, punctured Jiang Yao¡¯s head and hit hard against Di Luo¡¯s body.

    An eye-piercing white light burst out from the long and luxurious cloak worn by Di Luo, following which, nine blood-red precious stones rose from his cloak, andbined into a twisted, odd spell symbol, firmly blocking the red light of the tablet. Along with loud popping sounds, the nine precious stones exploded in a row. The red light, which had been half-neutralized by the precious stones, then pierced Di Luo¡¯s chest.

    The dead body of Jiang Yao fell hard onto the ground - her head had beenpletely evaporated by the red light.

    This time, the life-saving treasure that was given by Jiang Bo had failed to save her life.

    Di Luo was sent flying by the power of the red light while vomiting blood; all of the Jia n¡¯s warriors paused all at once, looking at Di Luo and felt at loss, not knowing what to do next.

    Ji Hao took this opportunity, tightly held Man Man and jumped into the rapidly flowing river.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    [1]Zhang: A unit of length (1= 3/3 metres).

    TL note: She died! She died! Too easily though, but she¡¯s gone!

    ED note: Finally

    ED note (SR): I thought this day would nevere #criesfromhappiness

 Chapter 100 â€“ A Middle-aged Man

    TL Note: Dear readers, just want to say that, today is our charming editor, Second Rate¡¯s birthday. I decided to give the best wish to our good old chief-editor, on behalf of everyone in our team, here. Thanks for your hard work on this novel, we can never make this far without you, and you know that we all love ya. Also to mention that, not long ago, DK, another talented editor had joined our team, so, do have faith, we will rock ~>0<~ HAPPY B-DAY, SR :P

    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­

    Chapter 100: A Middle-aged Man

    Turbid waves rose high from the river, and even reached to the sky. The river had been roaring furiously, like dragons and tiger, even making the entire valley shake.

    Ji Hao tightly held Man Man in front of his chest with both of his arms; he was afraid that the flood would flush her away. He blocked all those gigantic tree trunks and rocks, which were being flushed down by the river, for Man Man, with his own back.

    A hundreds of feet long, gigantic tree trunk, which was so thick that it would take a couple of strong men to put their arms around it, hit hard against Ji Hao¡¯s back like a hill; streams of bright and clear lights that had been released by the armour made by Po, were circling around Ji Hao¡¯s body and formed a dim, glowing lotus, easily negating the forces of the impact with the tree trunk.

    Huge rocks were rolled by the whirlpools in the river and smashed against Ji Hao¡¯s back; the clear light coiled around these rocks and turned them into sands and ashes one after another.

    Ji Hao held his breath; his fingers were locked together and continuously changed motions. The water surrounding their bodies, started rotating rapidly; soon, extremely thin wisps of air were being extracted from the water, and formed a half-inch thick air-cover around Ji Hao and Man Man¡¯s body, which was able to supply enough air for them to breath.

    The water-flow pushed Ji Hao hard from behind. Ji Hao¡¯s body seemed like that of the agilest fish, fleetingly swimming and speeding up in the water without any obstacles, leaving a faint, white trail behind. He could swim a thousand feet far within a moment, and miles within a blink of an eye. Just Like a ghost under water, Ji Hao held Man Man, and fled away along with the water flow.

    This was the [After-born Water Manipting Escape Magic], a mystical escape magic created by Ji Hao in his previous life, after he had learned about nearly all of the water-rted escape magic spells from the Taoist, Buddhist sutras, and other ssic scriptures. He hadbined all of the good points of those escape magic and created this one. Although the natural power had been scarse in the world, the [After-born Water Manipting Escape] still had innumerable magical usages; in this world, that was filled with the natural power, this escape magic had be even more powerful.

    With this escape magic, the bodies of Ji Hao and Man Man had almost merged with the flood water. Not even a single trace of power was being released from their bodies, neither was any sound made by them, however, within only the span of two breaths, after Ji Hao had jumped into the river, he had brought Man Man and darted for over ten miles far under the water, along the roaring river.

    Suddenly, the river segment behind Ji Hao exploded, followed by which, the tens of miles long river segment evaporated within a moment.

    Along with the sizzling sound, the hot team rose directly into the air; countless water-beasts and gigantic fishes were boiled thoroughly, then quickly started burning, and turned into wisps smoke and disappeared, without leaving a trace.

    Tens of three-eyed young men had been floating in the air behind Ji Hao, with deadly pale faces; zing me, lightning bolts, and other supernatural visions were quickly spurting out from their erect eyes like heavy raindrops.

    ¡°Lord Di Luo has been badly wounded, we must capture that little kid!¡±

    ¡°How dare he wound Lord Di Luo! We have to capture him! Or we will all be in huge trouble!¡±

    ¡°Damn! And that little girl, she must die! Must die! We have to kill her!¡±

    The dry riverbed was shaking, as if it had been struggling and twitching. Tens of miles long parts of the river hadpletely been dried out, after which, all of the rocks on the riverbed started melting and evaporating, emitting an eye-piercing light. Soon, this part of riverbed copsed and was deeply hollowed out , bing a huge and deep pit with a radius of nearly twenty miles.

    Ji Hao tightly held Man Man. A horrible power abruptly came from behind Ji Hao along with the flood, heavily hitting against his back.

    Po¡¯s armour was protecting Ji Hao¡¯s body, but still, he felt a terribly hot power had gushed into his body like a flood current, which had almost melted all of his internal organs down; the destructive power then hit right on Man Man¡¯s body through Ji Hao.

    The small body of Man Man instantly started quivering. The wound in her back hadn¡¯t healed yet, but was now torn by the power again;rge amounts ofva-hot blood that was gushing out of Man Man¡¯s body, quickly evaporated the river water around, forming visible bubbles and white steam upon the surface of the river.

    Hundreds of Blood Fang¡¯s warriors from the Jia n keenly noticed those bubbles and steam, and instantly followed up along with the river bank.

    They, rushing fast along with the river bank, fixed their eyes on those bubbles and steam on the water surfaces and madlyunched attacks towards those bubbles. Heavy weapons emitted bright lights and boomed into the river.

    Stretches of rivers burst out one after another. Every single of those attacksunched by the Jia n¡¯s warriors couldpletely destroy one stretch of the river, and leave a huge dip that was miles in radius, in the river way. The flowing river seemed like a long line that had strung those beads-like huge pits, left by those attacks, into a bead ne.

    Ji Hao released all of his power, trying to flee faster with the escape magic. The Yuan Dan was rotating rapidly in his spiritual space like a windmill, and making a swishing sound; the water-energy contained in the river ceaselessly gushed into his body, turned into pure power, and supported the escape magic, allowing Ji Hao to keep moving.

    The Jia n¡¯s madlyuched attacks were like thunder and lighting,ing towards Ji Hao from all directions. Ji Hao was trying his best to difficultly dodge those attacks under the water. Waves of explosion forces hit against his body and made him spew mouthfuls of blood out. There were many times that Ji Hao could barely breathe, and almost nked out.

    From his spiritual space, the mysterious man abruptly appeared and yelled out with a resonant voice, ¡°Little guy, usually you have always been extra smart, what¡¯s wrong with you today? Is your brain broken by those stupid attacks? My [Sky-Opening], is that used only for killing people?¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s body suddenly shook when he heard the mysterious man; at the same time, a magical light, which was so bright and powerful that seemed as if it could even be touched by hand, had spurted out from Ji Hao¡¯s pupils.

    Some magical changes suddenly happened in Ji Hao¡¯s sight. Ji Hao forced himself to stay in the magical vision that was brought by the [SkyOpening]. Soon, countless twisting lights emerged from the rapidly following river water in front of him.

    Ji Hao¡¯s body agilely passed through those most vulnerable parts of this light that were located in the joints of these lights.

    He discovered that the water resistance had suddenly disappeared, and his speed had been raised by over three times; only with a sh, he had left the river stretch that was destroyed by those Jia n¡¯s warriors, and ditched them far behind him.

    One-quarter of an hour, two-quarters of an hour...those Jia n¡¯s warriors and three-eyed young men hadn¡¯t given up on chasing them.

    Three-quarters of an hour, one hour...Ji Hao had ditched those Blood Fang people by three to five miles, and Man Man¡¯s wounds finally stopped bleeding, neither bubbles or steam could be seen on the surface of the river.

    After an hour and fifteen minutes, Ji Hao raised his head from the river and took a deep breath. He found a small valley that was hidden in the dense jungle and hadplex and diversendform, then difficulty climbed up from the river, gnashed his teeth and carried Man Man, who was already unable to move, out from the river as well, after which he ran towards the dense jungle.

    Those Blood Fang people didn¡¯t know that Ji Hao had gotten back onto thend, and ended up chasing all the way along the river.

    By the time they had realised that they were unable to catch Ji Hao in that river, Ji Hao and Man Man had long gone.

    One step, two steps, three steps...Ji Hao abruptly slipped and fell head on the ground, and couldn¡¯t get back up for quite a while. He was so anxious that his eye corners even started twitching - this was definitely not a good time for resting, they had to hide into the jungle before the Blood Fang¡¯s people got here; with the current situations of him and Man Man, they were unable to bear a fight against those people; the only thing what they could do was to raise their hands up and wait to be captured.

    Get up! Get up! Get up!

    Ji Hao bit hard on his own tongue¡¯s tip. He sensed a great pain from his tongue and tasted the blood.

    He had finally got a slight trace of power back; he trembled and struggled, while trying to get back up from the ground; at that moment, a powerful hand silently held his body.

    The abruptly shown up hand scared the crap out of Ji Hao and Man Man, they jerked their heads aside and looked at the man, whose hand was holding Ji Hao¡¯s arm.

    It was a middle-aged man, who looked very generous and reliable. He held Ji Hao up with both of his hands, frowned and said with sympathy, ¡°Whose kids are you? You¡¯re so young, who had beat you into this?¡±

    Ji Hao let out a hollowugh and said bitterly, ¡°Good uncle, just run. Monsters are chasing behind us.¡±

    The middle-aged man rubbed his own nose,ughed out and said, ¡°Uncle? Hmmm? Monsters? We¡¯re humans, why should we be afraid of monsters?¡±

    He then smilingly helped Ji Hao up from the ground, and leisurely said, ¡°No rush, no rush, both of you have been injured seriously, the most important thing at the moment is to heal you.¡±

    Man Man gnashed her teeth in anxiety, but Ji Hao was surprised to discover that in such a rainy season, and in such a heavy rain, the clothes of this middle-aged man were extremely dry and clean, not stained by even a single drop of rain.

 Chapter 101 â€“ Wen Ming

    Chapter 101: Wen Ming

    The dress style of the middle-aged man was as ordinary as the grass that could be seen in every corner of the Southern Wastnd.

    He was wearing a shirt that was made of coarse, jute fabric, an over-the-knee shorts made of the same material as the shirt, and a pair of shoes that were woven by thin vines; his long hair had been bound tightly behind his head with a soft yet firm vine. His simple and crude clothes were strangely clean.

    The man had an upright and foursquare face, with a pair of bright and focused eyes, giving a very generous and reliable feeling. When Ji Hao first saw this middle-aged man, he even sensed a trace of father-like, gentle and kind feeling that he only had sensed from Ji Xia.

    This man was a bit shorter than ordinary Southern Wastnd¡¯s warriors in shape, only taller than Ji Hao by a head; he could neverpare to those over three to four meters tall Fire Crow n¡¯s warriors in height. However, this man didn¡¯t seem thin and weak at all, on the contrary, when he stood up, every single movement of him made Ji Hao feel especially powerful and reliable, just like a bear perambting its own territory.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t sense any abnormal power or magicing from the middle-aged man¡¯s body. He was just as simple and natural as all of those ancient trees, and gigantic rocks all over the jungle. Even the sense of power of a Fire Crow n¡¯s first-level Novice Magus would be much more strong and violent than this man.

    Nevertheless, when Ji Hao looked at him he felt that this middle-aged man was like a vast sea, of which he was unable to know the breadth and the depth of; the feeling that this man was giving to Ji Hao, was even deeper, more mysterious and more unfathomable than the feeling that he got when he met Po.

    The rain was being rolled on by the roaring gale, pping down towards the ground along with a loud, swishing sound.

    But still the entire body of the middle-aged man was extremely clean, without a single stain of water or mud. What was even more astonishing, after he had held Ji Hao and Man Man with his hands, not a single drop of rain fell on Ji Hao and Man Man¡¯s body anymore. The gale was still roaring and the rain was still falling, but by standing beside the middle-aged man, Ji Hao and Man Man felt that the small space that they had been standing in was sunny and warm, without any wind or rain.

    Coo, coo...

    A pigeon with white and ck feathers flew out from the middle-aged man¡¯s sleeve, holding a grass in its beak, stood on the man¡¯s shoulder, and started pecking carefully.

    ¡°Hehe, my little fe woke up.¡± The middle-aged man held Ji Hao and Man Man up, carefully lead them to a towering tree beside the river, and made them sit down. He then took a fist-sized, ck jade bottle out of a leather bag that was tied around his waist.

    The pigeon curiously looked at Ji Hao, while slightly coo-ing.

    Mr. Crow thrust his head out of Ji Hao¡¯s cloth, and weakly looked at the pigeon. The two birds looked each other in the eye, while letting out coos and caws from time to time.

    The middle-aged man poured two thumb-sized round pills out from a ck jade bottle, then pointed his finger at the two pills; the pills exploded and turned into two wisps of green smoke, then drilled into Ji Hao and Man Man¡¯s body.

    Ji Hao felt his internal organs, which had been like burning by fire, suddenly cool down; countless wounds on his internal organs started healing. ck extravagated blood started seeping out of his body through his pores in very thin streams; soon, a thickyer of ck blood crust had appeared on his skin.

    Man Man¡¯s little pretty face went twisted in pain, and her shoulder started trembling. The wound that had reached her lung started squirming fast. Inside the wound, streams of green light and blood-red light were shing and striking against each other; blood quickly gushed out of the wound. Harm and healing, the two opposite powers were conflicting inside Man Man¡¯s body, bringing her iparable pain.

    ¡°It¡¯s the corroding power of the blood moon.¡± The middle-aged man let out a scornful sniff, and said frowningly, ¡°You didn¡¯t lie, it¡¯s indeed a group of monsters that had been chasing you. These damn bastards. Have they already be this unruly in the Southern Wastnd? Little girl, your Abba...hm, he is not in the Southern Wastnd, is he?¡±

    Man Man stared at the middle-aged man in shock, and asked, ¡°Uncle, do you know my Abba?¡±

    The middle-aged man smilingly nodded towards Man Man, patted her head and said, ¡°My name is Si Wen Ming, I do know your Abba. Back when you were born, your Abba had robbed me of a hundred pills of ¡®huang zhong li¡¯, in order to strengthen your body. Haha.¡±

    Si Wen Ming rubbed his own nose while speaking, then pressed his big hand on the wound on Man Man¡¯s back. A thick yellow mist rose from his palm; the potent yellow mist then drew out the blood-red smoke, which had been trying to harm Man Man¡¯s body further. The yellow mist wrapped the blood-red smoke up and started rotating; soon, the blood-red smoke lost its power, became a wisp of faint, cyan smoke and dissipated into the air.

    The power of the blood-moon had vanished. Man Man¡¯s wounds quickly healed with the nourishment of the green smoke. She opened her mouth and spat a few mouthfuls of extravagated blood out. After that she seemingly got all of her energy back, and be even more energetic than Ji Hao.

    Si Wen Ming dipped a bit of the blood that had been spew out by Man Man with his little finger, then put the finger near his nose, carefully smelled it, thenughed out and said, ¡°Haha, yeah I was right. You surely are old Zhu Rong¡¯s daughter. Hm, if your Abba had been in the Southern Wastnd, the people who beat you into this, probably would already been parched and made into firewood.¡±

    Man Man grabbed Ji Hao¡¯s sleeve, which had already be pieces of rags; tears were gushing out of her eye sockets in streams. ¡°Abba was not at home, so Man Man sneaked out to y...Old Yan died, and all of Man Man¡¯s guards, hmm, an evil Bi Fang n woman had ganged up with those monsters and killed Old Yan!¡±

    Ji Hao had been staring at Si Wen-Ming; somehow, he felt that this name was so familiar.

    Ji Hao¡¯s heart suddenly drummed when he heard the words of Man Man and Si Wen Ming. Was Man Man¡¯s father old Zhu Rong? The Zhu Rong family? Ji Hao spent quite an effort to control his emotions and keep himself from eximing out - Just as he thought, Man Man was the daughter of that legendary man, who had been called the dominator of the entire Southern Wastnd.

    In the legends that the Fire Crow n¡¯s kids heard from those Maguspriests, the highest dominator of the entire Southern Wastndnd was the Zhu Rong family. They were not humans but gods, real gods. In the legends, the leader of the Zhu Rong family was the Fire God, who was able to control all kinds of me in this world, and was also the highest god of the South.

    As far as the legend about god was concerned, Ji Hao had been retaining a nomittal attitude towards it. The Zhu Rong family probably was an extremely powerful n, and they had added the title of ¡®God¡¯ on themselves. However, he surely had always been very curious about the Zhu Rong family; and now, Man Man, the youngest daughter of that legendary man, old Zhu Rong, was sitting beside him in reality, and loudly crying.

    Gently patting Man Man on her head, Ji Hao then said calmly, ¡°Alright, Man Man, the evil woman, Jiang Yao, has already been killed by me.¡±

    Before his voice faded, a sharp, vicious scream abruptly came from the river, ¡°You killed Jiang Yao! You damn little bastard! I, I will slice you into a thousand pieces! Damn! I didn¡¯t even get the chance to taste that delicious woman yet, and you exploded her! I¡¯m not interested in dead bodies! Not at all!¡±

    The right side of Di Luo¡¯s chest had a punctured hole in it; he was being held by two three-eyed young men, and rode on a metal centipede, rushing towards Ji Hao along the river. Behind the metal centipede, thousands of Jia n¡¯s warriors, ten thousands of ve warriors were yelling and shouting, rushing over as well; each of them had an extremely ferocious face.

    ¡°Just as you said, monsters! Well, I could have ignored them if they hadn¡¯t shown up, but since they have already rushed over, hehe...¡±

    Si Wen Ming pulled out a ck iron sword whileughing, and simply pointed the sword tip forward, towards the troop led by Di Luo.

    The ground within thousands of miles radius suddenly shook, and the feeling of an iparable great power shed through the air; Di Luo, and therge groups of Blood Fang¡¯s elite warriors that had been following him, suddenly froze. Their final expression wentpletely stiff and frozen. Along with a breeze, Di Luo and all of those Blood Fang¡¯s warriors turned into wisps of smoke and dissipated in the air.

    Along with a series of ngs, the armours, weapons, and all of their essories had fallen on the ground.

    Ji Hao and Man Manrgely gasped with their mouths wide open, and couldn¡¯t let any word out for a very long while.

    ---------------------------------------------------

    TN1F ED: WAIT WTF ISN¡¯T THAT A BIT TOO OP.

    TL Note: My mouth wasrgely opened as well...

    SR ED: I am not a fan of footnotes, but...this was the most OP move I have ever read, AND I have read a lot of CN Novels.

 Chapter 102 â€“ Return

    Chapter 102: Return

    ¡°Caw!¡±

    Mr. Crow thrust his head again out from Ji Hao¡¯s cloth, opened his beak looking stunned, and gazed at those Blood Fang warriors, who had already turned into ashes.

    There were tens of thousands of elite warriors, and hundreds of Senior level powerful warriors from the Blood Fang among them; however, all of those people were killed by a single shot of Si Wen Ming. What was even more terrifying, was that this shot, which had silently killed tens of thousands of people just now, didn¡¯t break a single piece of armour; not even a single leaf, or a single grass in the jungle had been damaged by this shot.

    Ji Hao was totally stunned, and while gazing at those swaying armours and helmets, which had fallen onto the ground, he couldn¡¯t help but gasp deeply in shock.

    Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even imagine the strength and the power level of Si Wen Ming. He could transform a destructive power, which seemed to be able to destroy an entire world, into such a gentle and light shot, just like how the dragonflies quickly dipped their tails into the surface of the water; Ji Hao was just wondering in order to achieve things like this, how powerful a man needed to be.

    Si Wen Ming thenzily waved the, ancient, pure ck sword, which was forged from ck iron and without any luster, and didn¡¯t even light up a single spell symbol while heunched the attack with it. Si Wen Ming then grabbed a long rope made of hemp down from his shoulder, wrapped the sword around it and hung it back on his back.

    ¡°Hm, I haven¡¯t exercised for quite a while, I¡¯m a bit out of practice, almost ruined those treasures that were being carried by them,¡± said Si Wen Ming whileughing. He smilingly thrust his hand out in the air, right after which, a shiny, exquisitely crafted sword, with hundreds of different-coloured precious stones, thickly dotted on the hilt, flew into his hand by itself.

    ¡°This sword is pretty nice, too garish though, but it was made of real high quality materials and by skilled craftsmanship, so it¡¯s a good one. If I take it back to the Pu Ban city, I can probably trade thousands of good animals and over a thousand vats of delicious booze,¡±ughed Si Wen Ming, while slowly stroking the sharp edge of the sword, and lightly knocked the sword hilt. He then smilingly nodded towards Ji Hao and said, ¡°ording to the Southern Wastnd¡¯s rule, whoever has seen this should all have a share, haha! Hm, I¡¯ll take this sword to trade for booze back to my city, as for the rest, you two kids can just split them!¡±

    Man Man grabbed Ji Hao¡¯s sleeve, slowly shaked her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want them. Man Man has enough armours and weapons. Ji Hao can have them all, his n could use more of those things.¡±

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t decline, he grinned, coughed thest bit of extravagated blood out from his body, then took a very deep breath of fresh air, feeling that his entire body was rxed andfortable. He then politely saluted to Si Wen Ming and said, ¡°Since dear uncle, you have granted these things to me, there¡¯s no reason for me to not ept. These are all good stuff, indeed, our Fire Crow n don¡¯t have much of these high-quality armours and weapons.¡±

    Si Wen Ming nodded to Ji Hao and smiled, patted the pigeon, that had been standing on his shoulder and staring at Mr. Crow from head tot to toe, and said in a very generous tone, ¡°Hm, it¡¯s good then. Ji Hao, are you a Fire Crow n¡¯s kid? Fire Crow n, hmmm, Fire Crow n...since such bad things have happened around here, then I should just take a trip to the Fire Crow n with you too.¡±

    Shrugging, Si Wen Ming thenughed out rxingly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any particr destiny anyway, it can be everywhere.¡±

    Ji Hao and Man Man curiously watched Si Wen Ming¡¯s next movement. Si Wen Ming drew aplicated spell symbol on the moist and soft ground, after which he pressed his right hand in the middle of the spell symbol, and started enchanting a spell in a low voice.

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyed and released his sensitive spiritual power towards the surrounding jungle. He clearly sensed waves of magical soul powering out from Si Wen Ming¡¯s body and quickly spreading towards the surrounding area, covering the jungle within thousands of miles around within only a moment.

    Soon, roars came from far away. Followed by the cracking sound of branches, two fifty to sixty feet long, ck leopards darted out, with their feet treading on clouds of ck smoke. The two gigantic leopards took a nce at Si Wen Ming from quite a long distance, narrowed their eyes and carefully sensed the soul power that had been released from his body, after which, their originally deep and threatening roars turned into gentle whimper. The two leopards then started swaying their tails and drew near Si Wen Ming as if they were two soft kittens.

    After some time, a couple of bright-coloured, gigantic tigers rushed out of the jungle.

    Just like the two leopards, these tigers were very cautious and held their vignce towards Man Man and Ji Hao, but impelled by Si Wen Ming¡¯s soul power, these tigers soon put their vignce down and walked up to Ji Hao and Man Man, intimately rubbing their bodies with their heads; Ji Hao even had the feeling that these tigers were smiling.

    Leopards, tigers, elephants and mammoths...hundreds of gigantic wild animals hade only after a quarter of an hour. Ji Hao and Man Man had been busy on picking those armours and weapons up from the ground, after which they tied them tightly up with vines, and put them on these animals¡¯ back.

    Taking over two hours, they had finally cleaned everything up. Si Wen Ming rode in front of the animal troops on a sturdy buffalo¡¯s back, while leading the way. Ji Hao and Man Man climbed onto a gigantic leopard¡¯s back and closely followed Si Wen Ming. Thisrge group of wild animals started moving fast in orderly lines, quickly going into the dense jungle, heading towards the Fire Crow n.

    Apanied by Si Wen Ming, who was as powerful as gods and demons, Ji Hao and Man Man finally rxed both, their bodies and their minds.

    They had just been hunted by the Blood Fang for days and had been badly wounded over and over again. Man Man was so tired and sad that she even wanted to die. After they had sat down on the leopard¡¯s back, she leaned her head against Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder and fell into a deep sleep.

    Ji Hao sat with his legs crossed, supporting Man Man with his shoulder, narrowed his eyes, concentrating on running the soul-healing magic of the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words], and replenishing his power. The natural power was continuously drawing towards Ji Hao¡¯s body from the surrounding area, circting inside his body through those interleaving meridians for a few times, ultimately turning into pure power, and melted into Ji Hao¡¯s Yuan Dan.

    Si Wen Ming, who had been riding on the buffalo¡¯s back, abruptly felt a strange movement of the natural power in the surrounding area; he turned back his head in curiosity, and took a deep nce at Ji Hao.

    A stream of dim and mysterious light emerged in Si Wen Ming¡¯s pupils, and started rotating; he carefully looked at Ji Hao from head to toe. In his eyes, Ji Hao¡¯s body looked like a spiral at the moment, the inexhaustible natural power had been gathering towards his body, andpletely disappearing into the ck-hole-like center of the swirl in Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    ¡°This little guy is very interesting.¡±

    While packing those armours and weapons, Si Wen Ming had learned what had happened to Ji Hao and Man Man from Man Man¡¯s mouth.

    With the junior power-level, and the bloodline power, which had been activated not long ago, Ji Hao had killed tens of Senior-level Jia n¡¯s warriors, and brought Man Man along, while fleeing for nearly thousands of miles far, under the mad hunt of the Blood Fang; even a man like Si Wen Ming was slightly shocked by that.

    More importantly, Ji Hao was at such a young age, and unlike Man Man, who had a iparably noble family background, Ji Hao was born in a faded n of the Southern Wastnd; the resources he had, and the inherited magics that he could get, was so little that it was not even worth mentioning to Si Wen Ming.

    However, with these little resources and inherited magics, Ji Hao could get such a good fighting result. Si Wen Ming felt that he had been attracted by Ji Hao.

    ¡°Such a good boy, hm, I wonder if he is mature enough...he is just like a baby eagle, does he has the guts to fly away from his nest?¡± murmured Si Wen Ming.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t have any extra energy to pay attention to Si Wen Ming. When he was concentrating on replenishing his body and gaining his power back, he had also been silently thinking about all those horrible scares and great happiness that he had gained throughout the hunt; those deadly dangers, and the survival, during this journey.

    He only felt that deep down in his heart, everything was now so clear and pure; in his previous life, he had felt that there was always a heavy, ck curtain, that firmly blocked his soul, but now, it had suddenly andpletely copsed and disappeared.

    He seemingly saw a bright road, which was clearly visible in front of his soul. All of his blood started to boil, and all of his spiritual power activated and he growled deeply. All kinds of natural power and energy quickly gathered, converging towards his body. This mysteriously vast, and unspeakable universal power were all being pushed by the power of the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words], and appeared in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, gushing straight into his Yuan Dan, which had already condensed into a solid sphere.

    Suddenly, Ji Hao opened his eyes and a wisp of purple mist spurted out, three feet far, from his pupils.

    In Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, nine glowing, golden spell symbols of the [Mantra Dan of the Nine Secret Words] appeared above the Yuan Dan. Some kind of magical, tremendous, and irreversible change was now happening inside the Yuan Dan, an originally incorporeal being - The Yuan Dan was transforming into a corporeal Gold Dan.

    Si Wen Ming stared at Ji Hao in shock. He saw that the natural power of the area which was hundreds of miles in radius had been stirred by some magical power contained in Ji Hao¡¯s body, and was intensely shaking.

    To cause a vibration this intense, and of this much of natural power, not to mention someone at the Junior level warrior stage, even a Senior level Maguspriest couldn¡¯t make this happen without tens of years of practice!

    ¡°I must have this kid,¡± Si Wen Ming knocked his own forehead hard, andughed out loud silently.

 Chapter 103 â€“ The Trial of Yuan Dan

    Chapter 103: The Trial of Yuan Dan

    Horrible terrors, and great happiness!

    The hunt they had been through during these couple of days, started shing back in Ji Hao¡¯s mind. He got badly hurt, then barely escaped from near-death dangers over and over again. The fright that he had felt everytime he had been beaten, coughed blood up and fell into a deadly and despairing situation, was continuously striking his soul like the tidewaters.

    And the great, endless happiness he had felt everytime he escaped from those deadly dangers, killed powerful enemies and carried Man Man, who was also seriously wounded, and ran away from those desperate situations, in which there seemed to be no chance of survival, was also like the tidewaters, madly striking against his soul.

    The scares and happinessbined into a torrent, struck hard against Ji Hao¡¯s soul, making him feel hard to stabilize his soul, and pushed his soul to hide into the Yuan Dan, which had been undergoing a qualitative change.

    Countless scenes fleetingly shed in front of his eyes. His previous life, current life, and everything that he had been through.

    Those scenes, those people, and those moments; from his birth in the previous life, to the rebirth in this world as Ji Hao; from the very first time he had followed Ji Kui¡¯s guidance and cast his first magic, the [Poisonous-Bug-Call], to being led by the mysterious man¡¯s movement andunching the [Sky-Opening] with all of his power.

    Ji Hao even clearly recalled that in an ordinary day of his previous life, when he walked past a crossroad, a mosquito flew across the air in front of his face, and brought up a few particles of dirt; he clearly remembered how those few particles of dirt looked like, without omitting anything.

    These were all his thoughts and his experiences; countless fragments of memory had been drifting profusely and disorderly in his mind, and gathering towards his soul from all directions; every single fragment contained a strand of soul power. In the joint of the horrible scares and the great happiness, these memory fragments gushed into his Yuan Dan, melting into Ji Hao¡¯s soul one after another. Ji Hao¡¯s soul power started improving rapidly.

    Ji Hao suddenly rose into the air. He trod on the fierce wind, flew out of the dense jungle, went beyond the tallest treetops, and rose straight into the sky and disappeared into the thick clouds.

    ¡°Good boy! It¡¯s amazing! Ayaya, I have to take this kid back with me! Hm, who is he? Is he a descendant of a god? A natural born genius? Or...a reincarnation of some powerful person?¡± Si Wen Ming fixed his eyes on the small silhouette of Ji Hao, which had already disappeared in the clouds while his ten fingers quickly flicked and counted the names of all of those deceased powerful people, who had been known by this world, ever since there was a written record.

    When an astonishingly powerful person or god died, his soul might reincarnate somewhere, and start another life. After long and difficult practice, he might regain the power and the high status that he had in his previous life. Such things were not that rare in this primitive world. As far as Si Wen Ming knew, even a few of his close friends were reincarnations of previous gods.

    However, the sense of power that was being released from Ji Hao¡¯s body, was extremely special; although Si Wen Ming could be considered as a very knowledge and experienced person, he had absolutely no idea about who Ji Hao really might be.

    ¡°Ayaya, I¡¯m so curious! My heart is even itching! Can¡¯t stand it!¡± Si Wen Men suddenly grabbed a snow-white tortoise shell, which had a jade-like luster, bit the tip of his tongue, and spat a mouthful of blood onto the tortoise shell; After that, he quickly threw out tens of weird spell symbols onto the shell with both of his hands, and said, ¡°I only want to know which terrifying person you are reincarnated from. I¡¯m just purely curious, please don¡¯t mind, don¡¯t mind.¡±

    However, a light call came from the shell, along with which, all tens of fingertips of Si Wen Meng had burst outrge pieces of grey, mist-like lightning; at the same time, the jade-like, white tortoise shell suddenly cracked into countless pieces.

    Si Wen Ming was stunned for a short while, and looked at the shell regretfully. Then he gently smiled, raising his head, and gazed at the dense clouds, which had already started rotating fast, and said, ¡°Ah, seems like a really extraordinary person. Good, good, at the moment, we¡¯re justcking this kind of person. Hopefully, we, our human kind, will have one more backbone...I¡¯m already too tired, too exhausted.¡±

    A slight trace of bitterness and exhaustion shed across the upright and generous face of Si Wen Ming, but after only a moment, this negative emotion had gone. Si Wen Ming puffed out his chest and raised both of his arms, waving hands hard towards the dense clouds, whileughing and shouting, ¡°Ji Hao! Are you interested in going to the Middle Land with me? Go to the Pu Ban city with me! The capital of our human world, Pu Ban city!¡±

    ¡°Haha!¡± Si Wen Mingughed out loud, then stood up on the buffalo¡¯s back and yelled, ¡°I can introduce you to many pretty girls! Oy! Pretty girls! The most pretty girls from the Dong Yi n, the most powerful n of the Eastern Wastnd!¡±

    At the moment, Ji Hao had no spare power to consider Si Wen Ming¡¯s invitation. He rose straightly into the clouds, then rushed out of the clouds. Above those dark and dense clouds, there was bright sunshine Ji Hao felt that the entire, boundless world had been disyed in front of his eyes without any obstacles. He trod on the dark clouds, wantonly showering in the hot and bright sunshine.

    A sphere of gold-red fiery light gushed out of Ji Hao¡¯s back, within which, a silhouette of three-legged Gold Fire Crow emerged out from..

    From all directions, loomingly visible, gold-coloured sunlight gathered towards Ji Hao, transforming into a faint fiery light and merged into Ji Hao¡¯s body. The remaining Senior Magi¡¯s blood inside Ji Hao¡¯s body had quickly been digested and absorbed by his body; all of his muscles were slightly squirming and swelling; a cracking sound came from his bones. Soon, Ji Hao¡¯s body grew about an inch taller.

    Ji Hao¡¯s soul had been hidden inside the Yuan Dan in his spiritual space. Under the purification by the purple me of the Yuan Dan,rge amounts of negative power had to be transformed into thick, ck smoke, and continuously discharged from Ji Hao¡¯s soul. The negative power had soon dissipated, the soul of Ji Hao was bing more and more crystal-like, gradually bing smooth and firm like a precious beak.

    His soul power was improving very quickly. Ji Hao opened his arms as if he was hugging the sky. He felt like the sun, which was located on the edge of the sky, was swelled to several timerger. Beams of sunlight were continuously being absorbed by Ji Hao¡¯s body, merging into the hundreds of meridians that had been lit up by the Fire Crow¡¯s bloodline power.

    Followed by a loud crack sound, a slight dot of golden light burst out from Ji Hao¡¯s Yuan Dan. From inside the originally mist-like Yuan Dan, a slight substantial part emerged; the new emerging part was golden, heavy, and iparable hard as if it was forged by purple gold. Ji Hao took a deep breath, and with this single breath, hundreds of mile long of river-like power strands, which were condensed from the vast universal energy, had beenpletely inhaled into Ji Hao¡¯s body. After which, the thumb-sized, golden part of the Yuan Dan suddenly started expanding at a very high speed.

    The final transformation of the Yuan Dan had started - The Yuan Dan had started transforming into the Golden Dan.

    The aplishment sign of the first level practice of [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] was to create the ¡®Sea Soul of the Purple Pce [1], which referred to this Golden Dan of the Purple Pce that had just transformed from the Yuan Dan, in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space. Once the transformation from the Yuan Dan to Gold Dan had beenpleted, Ji Hao could immediately achieve the unity of the universe and the human body, which meant, he would be able to easily manipte all kinds of natural power, and the power of all kinds of magic that he had learned would be stronger by over ten times. Additionally, his pure and great soul power, which had been improved by hundreds of times, would be the most reliable basis and motivation for his further practice in the future.

    In this primitive world and in this life, Ji Hao would be the very first Magus that had gained a Golden Dan with his soul-power.

    The [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] was one of the most powerful magic that had originated from the era when magic was about to vanish, and gathered the strengths of Buddhism, Taoism, and many other powerful sects¡¯ magic power systems. In a certain degree, the Golden Dan that Ji Hao had, tempered with the power of the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words], was created based on the excellences of Buddhism, Taoism, and all kinds of ssic magic power systems, and had reached a new level that was even higher than [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] itself.

    The little part of Gold, quickly spread towards the entire region of the Yuan Dan, like a raging wildfire that had set the whole grasnd aze.

    The sky for tens of thousands miles around Ji Hao¡¯s body seemed frozen for a moment as if time had stopped - within that moment, a Golden Dan, that no one in this world had seen before, had appeared; it seemed as if even this whole world was shocked by this urrence.

    Seemingly with a slight trace of hesitation, a cyan-blue cloud flew across the air above Ji Hao; followed by a series of thunder, nine thumb-sized lightning bolts darted down from the cloud and struck on Ji Hao¡¯s head one after another. ck smoke puffed out from Ji Hao¡¯s entire body, he then fell onto the ground from the sky tens of thousands of feet high with his head downward.

    While falling, all of Ji Hao¡¯s muscles and bones started squirming; afterwards, bright lightning bolts suddenly darted out from his body, along with which, wisps of ck smoke that had transformed from all of the impurities inside his body, gushed out in streams.

    He had passed the lightning tribtion of the Golden Dan within only a moment, which meant, the transformation from Yuan Dan to Golden Dan, had been aplished!

    -------------------------------------

    [1]Purple Pce: Tranted from the word ¡®Zi Fu¡¯. ¡®Zi¡¯ means purple, ¡®Fu¡¯ means space, house, mansion, office; I suppose Zi Fu refers the spiritual space here.

 Chapter 104 â€“ Shocking Information

    Chapter 104: Shocking Information

    ¡°Wind!¡±

    When Ji Hao was about to fall onto the ground, he let out a deep shout; following which, an invisible gust of wind quickly wrapped his body up from under his feet. Ji Hao¡¯s body then transformed into a gust of wind, gently blowing across the air, close to the ground. Within the downpour of rain, tens of raindrops slightly trembled. After the span of one breath, Ji Hao¡¯s body reappeared on top of a tree, three miles away.

    ¡°Rain!¡±

    Once he had thrust his head out of the dense branches and leaves of the gigantic tree, Ji Hao waved his arms and shouted. Along with his voice, all of the crystal-like raindrops in the radius of a few miles, were frozen into ice blocks altogether. The thumb-sized ice blocks fleetingly fell down onto the ground from high altitudes, along with an ear-piercing swooshing sound, like a heavy rain of shooting stars, which was going to wash the entire.

    Tens of huge trees that would take two people to hold their arms around the tree trunks, had been punctured by the frozen raindrops along with a loud cracking and exploding sound. Large amounts of wood fragments and shattered tree barks were shot into the air. Ji Hao smiled, locked his fingers together and lightly waved outwards.

    ¡°Thunder!¡± shouted Ji Hao.

    While shouting, Ji Hao raised both his arms towards the sky. High in the air above Ji Hao¡¯s head,rge amounts of dark clouds started rolling intensely and formed a whirlwind-like cloud swirl, and extended towards the ground for hundreds of feet. Within the cloud swirls, a sphere of bright light suddenly shed, followed by which, a human-head-sized, fire-red sphere of lightning darted down onto the ground, along with a sonorous thunder that was loud enough to awaken the dead, and fell into the dense jungle two miles away.

    Followed by another thunderous boom, the fiery lightning sphere exploded; countless fist-sized fire-lightning-spheres darted out towards every direction, instantly shattering tens of towering trees into pieces; branches and leaves of hundreds of trees that were a bit further in the surrounding area, were broken due to the reverberations; fragments of leaves and branches were sent flying over a mile away by strong airwaves. After all this, a huge pit that had a radius of tens of feet, had appeared in the ground.

    ¡°Lightning!¡±

    Ji Hao let out thest shout, and injected all of the pure and great power into the spell symbols that had appeared on his palms, from his Golden Dan.

    Movements of the dark clouds in the sky seemed to had be even more intense. Circles of silver-blue lightning bolts appeared in the dark clouds, continuously moving towards the cloud¡¯s surfaces from inside, like ripples on the surface of water. Those lightning ripples quickly condensed into tens of tank-sized, round lightning spheres. Ji Hao then pointed his finger towards the sky; followed by his movement, tens of lightning bolts that were shing eye-piercingly, fell straight down towards the ground, like tens of sharp knives, from the sky and hit hard against a hundreds of feet tall rock-hill.

    The sounds of an electric current came out from the small hill. The small rock hill, which was even harder than steel, had been struck violently by the tens of lightning bolts. Large clouds of dirt and ashes suddenly rose from the hill along with fire sparks - the hill that had been formed by pure hard rock was torn into pieces by the electric-power that came from the lightning bolts.

    After having breathed out a mouthful of turbid air, Ji Hao raised his head and deeply grasped towards the sky. His soul power, which had improved by hundreds of times, transformed into a huge, invisible, and drew the natural energy from the jungle and the air from miles around, towards Ji Hao, after which it was quickly being absorbed by his body. The great natural energy quickly gathered towards Ji Hao; every single pore of his had opened and started swelling, and every single fine hair on his body was standing straight up. Wisps of transparent, visible air-swirls wereing out of every single pore, along with a sizzling sound made by the natural power, when it was moving quickly and gushing into Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Within the short span of over ten breaths, the power of the Golden Dan, which had run out just now, was quickly refilled. Compared to the original power that Ji Hao had just fully released, the newly refilled power was about ten thousand times better in quality.

    Ji Hao changed his hand motion £­ Each of the nice secret words in the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] had a corresponding hand motion. With differentbinations, the nine hand motions could generate countless, unpredictable different effects.

    With the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words], Ji Hao could make a connection with the universe and develop the potential of the human body, and depending on the power of the Golden Dan, Ji Hao could manipte the natural energy and universal power; at the same time, the power of the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] could purify the body and improve the soul power! Ji Hao felt that his soul had be bright and shining, round and smooth, like a top-quality jade, and as hard as gold; he also felt that his every slight movement now could produce an unimaginary effect and release an unbearable power.

    The ¡®Wind¡¯, ¡®Rain¡¯, ¡®Thunder¡¯, ¡®Lighting¡¯ that had been cast by Ji Hao just now, was only a small trial. At the moment, countless magical, and mysterious magics and powerful spells had suddenly emerged in his mind; he could now easilye up with an innumerable number of magical fighting methods to face his enemies.

    Inside Ji Hao¡¯s chest, a sphere of raging me was zing, and it seemed as if it couldn¡¯t wait to burst out; wrapped around Ji Hao¡¯s body, was the shining and glowing [Gold Crow Armour]; slightly shaking behind his body, was a pair of fiery wings; golden-red light had been shing in his pupils - the [Gold Crows Eye] were as sparkling as the stars, and with a single nce, Ji Hao could clearly see a single leaf at a distance of tens of miles away.

    Compared to all kinds of magic that he had learned in his previous life, his four special abilities that he had gained from the bloodline power in this current life, could be activated faster, and consumed less power. With the same amount of power, the effects that were delivered by the four special abilities, could be one and a half times greater than those previous life¡¯s magics. Since a while ago, Ji Hao had started silentlyparing the four special abilities with all of the other magics that he had learned, and was objectively measuring his current power.

    Miles away, Man Man was hiding under a huge sweet potato leaf, curiously staring at Ji Hao.

    ¡°Uncle Wen Ming, Ji Hao is a Fire Crow n¡¯s kid, and has inherited the bloodline power of the ancient Gold Fire Crow, which means he should only be able to control the fire element. But, howe he can control all of the wind, rain, thunder and lightning elements?¡± said Man Man while looking at Ji Hao in surprise, ¡°Although during thest couples of day, I saw Ji Hao cast some weird magics, Man Man didn¡¯t get the time to think about stuffs like this yet.¡±

    The eyes of Si Wen Ming had been shining while he was smilingly staring at Ji Hao, who was on top of a hill far from Man Man and himself.

    After remaining silent for a while, Si Wen Ming then responded calmly, ¡°Hm, Man Man, who said that the Fire Crow n¡¯s nsmen, who have inherited the Gold Crow¡¯s bloodline, can only control the fire element? Isn¡¯t Ji Hao¡¯s Amma a Qing Yi n¡¯s nswoman? The bloodline that is inherited by the Qing Yi n is the ancient wind-roc¡¯s bloodline.¡±

    ¡°Even if so, that is only the wind power he could possibly inherit in addition to the fire power. What about the others, like rain, thunder and lightning?¡± Man Man stared at Si Wen Ming with a pair of beady eyes, and continued, ¡°Abba said that Man Man is a little bit silly, but good uncle, don¡¯t you try to fool me!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Si Wen Mingughed out aloud, looked at Man Man seriously and said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him! Your Abba himself was...haha! Man Man is actually very clever, uncle Wen Ming will never lie to you, I can swear to the sky about this!¡±

    Right after Si Wen Ming finished his speech, a lightning bolt suddenly fell from the sky, struck a tree tens of Zhangs beside Si Wen Ming, as if the sky had heard his words.

    Si Wen Ming took a careless nce at that towering tree, which was just set aze by the lightning bolts like a huge torch, and said calmly, ¡°Ji Hao¡¯s Amma is from the Qing Yi n, and what about the Amma of Ji Hao¡¯s Abba? Couldn¡¯t she havee from a n that has water-rted bloodline power? And what about the Amma of Ji Hao¡¯s grandma? If we count generation by generation, we will find that, in fact, all of the bloodlines of the Southern Wastnd¡¯srge-scale ns have be mixed and are a lot thinner than before, therefore, many of theserge-scale ns are not as powerful as in the old days.¡±

    Pausing for a second, Man Man frowned, seemingly lost in her thoughts.

    After quite a while, Man Man seriously nodded to Si Wen Ming and said, ¡°Man Man seems to remember that Abba had said simr things to those ministers. Amongst nsmen of the top tenrge-scale ns in the Southern Wastnd, there are much less newly upgraded Magus Kings and higher level Magi than there were ten thousand years ago. Because of this, Abba had even lost his interests in booze for days, then he left home. I don¡¯t know where he went to.¡±

    ¡°The Pu Ban City!¡± said Si Wen Ming with a smile and looked at Man Man, ¡°Your Abba, is now in the Pu Ban City and has a meeting with the king of the human beings. Man Man, Pu Ban is a very interesting ce, where you can have a lot of fun. Are you interested ining to Pu Ban with me and having a look around? Your Abba is in Pu Ban right now.¡±

    Stopping for a second, Si Wen Ming continued with a mysterious tone, ¡°In the Pu Ban City, we have a lot of kids at the same age as you, all gathering together. You will have so much fun with them! Hm, it¡¯s true, I will never lie to you, that is indeed a really nice ce!¡±

    At that moment, Ji Hao trod on a fierce gust of wind, flying towards Si Wen Ming and Man Man.

    His Yuan Dan had just transformed into a Golden Dan. To a certain degree, Ji Hao¡¯s body was now thoroughly remolded,rgely different from ordinary human beings, and had be a body of a demigod; therefore, he could now rely on the power of his body and control the wind, to help himself to fly.

    To the nsmen of the Southern Wastnd ns, flying was a special ability that only Magus Kings and above leveled Magi could have. Even for the most powerful Senior Magi, no matter how high and how far they could leap, they were never able to fly in the air for a long time.

    Ji Hao had caught thest sentence that was said by Si Wen Ming, and he curiously asked, ¡°Pu Ban city...I feel like I¡¯ve heard about this city before. The king of the human beings...the king of the entire human kind? What is his name?¡±

    Si Wen Ming looked at Ji Hao smilingly and whispered ¡°The original name of the current king of the human beings is Yao Chong Hua, but all of us call him Emperor Shun[1].¡±

    Emperor Shun!

    A lightning bolt suddenly fell from the sky and struck hard onto the ground, burst out in the jungle. Ji Hao raised his head, smilingly looking at the sky.

    Yao Chong Hua, Emperor Shun!

    Pu Ban city! Ji Hao suddenly grew a strong interest towards that legendary city.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    [1]Emperor Shun: A legendary leader of ancient China, regarded by some sources as one of the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors. Oral tradition holds that he lived sometime between 2294 and 2184 BCE. ording to traditional sources, Shun received the mantle of leadership from Emperor Yao at the age of 53 and then died at the age of 100 years. Shun¡¯s capital was located in Puban (ÆÑÚæ), presently located in Shanxi.

 Chapter 105 â€“ Condemnation

    Chapter 105: Condemnation

    ¡°Pu Ban is an excellent ce.¡±

    ¡°In Pu Ban city, the air is especially fresh, and the soil is iparably fertile; including the abundant natural resources, the people there are all marvelous, you can meet people from all the ns there.¡±

    ¡°In Pu Ban city, you can find all kinds of treasures that existed in the world; you can get to know every n there; you can meet brave warriors who are powerful enough to pull a mountain up from the ground, as well as exceedingly gentle and beautiful girls. In Pu Ban city, the strongest warriors can find the best weapons in the world, and the most beautiful woman will get the most shining jewelry.¡±

    ¡°Pu Ban City is a wonderful ce, the air there is filled with the fragrances of hundreds of kinds of flowers.¡±

    ¡°Pu Ban City is a great ce, in that city, even if you were to randomly throw a handful of seeds on the ground, you will have a good harvest in the autumn.¡±

    ¡°Pu Ban City is a nice ce, young men there have minds broad as the sky. Only if you are a real man, you should go to Pu Ban city, you will meet countless good friends and brothers in that city.¡±

    ¡°Pu Ban City is really a good ce, girls in that city havee from everywhere in the world; in that city, you can find passionate girls from the Southern Wastnd, friendly and unconstrained girls from the Eastern Wastnd, cute and lovely girls from the Northern Wastnd and gentle girls filled with warmth from the Western Wastnd.¡±

    ¡°All in all, Pu Ban City is a stunning ce, not a single city canpare with Pu Ban City. As a human being, especially a man, if you spend your entire life time in this a small and declining n in this Southern Wastnd, and not go to the Pu Ban city and have a look at the real world, that will be a huge shame.¡±

    All the above were said to Ji Hao by Si Wen Ming.

    Ever since he had witnessed that Ji Hao transformed the Yuan Dan into a Golden Dan, passed the lightning trial, and all the other abnormal things that had happened with Ji Hao, he had started trying his best to describe the bests of Po Ban City, encouraging Ji Hao to fearlessly walk out of the Southern Wastnd, go to Pu Ban with him, and see the real world.

    Excluding Man Man who was a bit muddled, Si Wen Ming, and even Ji Hao himself, had an understanding that was as clear as an ice mirror, of what had happened to Ji Hao - Both of them were clearly aware of that such things like improving one¡¯s power to a certain point, that even had drawn out the lightning trial, was not that rare in the Southern Wastnd and othernds in the world.

    However, what kind of people were qualified to draw the lightning trial out?

    Spirits living in the jungle, who had been practicing their powers for over ten thousand years; when they were about topletely transform into human shapes, the negative, even evil power contained in their bodies, which had been umting over ten thousand years, would suddenly burst out, shing against the positive natural power and draw the lightning trial.

    Or peak-level Junior level Magi; when they were about to open their very first Magus Acupoint, the vast natural power would gush into the newly awoken acupoint and the intense movement and strikes of the natural power would probably cause the entire surrounding world to shake, naturally, the lightning trial would fall down from the sky, strengthen their bodies and purify their powers.

    Only the tens of thousand years old spirits and Senior Magi were qualified to draw the lighting trial out, but Ji Hao was only a new Junior Magus who had just activated his bloodline power. Ji Hao had drawn the lightning trial out, and somehow possessed the massive powers that were all exceeding the limitation of his inherited bloodline power.

    Si Wen Ming believed that Ji Hao would have an amazingly bright future. However, Ji Hao wasn¡¯t prepared to just ¡®sell¡¯ himself to this man at such a ¡®low price¡¯.

    Therefore, although during the journey, Si Wen Ming had been talking all the way about how great the Pu Ban city was, seemingly even going to spat a few lotus out of his mouth, Ji Hao had only been nodding his head and responding with ¡®yes, yes¡¯, expressing his boundless longing and yearning to go to the Pu Ban city, but he just wouldn¡¯t tell Si Wen Ming for sure if whether he was nning to go to Pu Ban City with Si Wen Ming or not.

    Looking at Si Wen Ming, whose face was filled with depression, which he didn¡¯t even try to hide, Ji Hao¡¯s facial expression was as calm as the peaceful ocean, but inside his head, he had been madlyughing for quite a while.

    ¡°Emperor Shun, Emperor Shun...Yao Chong Hua, the Emperor Shun...hehe, Si Wen Ming!¡±

    During the journey, Ji Hao had been carefully observing Si Wen Ming; he only felt this name was very familiar, but had absolutely no clue about why; however, after Si Wen Ming abruptly mentioned the title of the Emperor Shun and Shun¡¯s real name, Yao Chong Hua, Ji Hao came up with an extremely unbelievable guess about Si Wen Ming.

    Was this man the same Si Wen Ming as he was thinking?

    ¡°Uncle Wen Ming, we have traveled for days, and you have talked so much about Pu Ban, what do you do in that city? I¡¯m so curious,¡± said Ji Hao. From a long distance, he could see an area of mountain ridges, which was the location of the Cold Stream Valley. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t hold his curiosity back anymore, so he popped a question up to Si Wen Ming.

    If this man was really the same Si Wen Ming as he was thinking, then he shouldn¡¯t just be carrying a long sword and traveling around the Southern Wastnd jungle with a chubby pigeon.

    ¡°Me?¡± Si Wen Ming had been lying on the back of the buffalo, holding both of his hands behind his head, with a long grass in his mouth, staring at the rolling dark clouds in the sky, and the lightning bolts shing across the air from time to time.

    ¡°I¡¯m just an unupied person. I want to do some useful things, but I don¡¯t know where to start,¡± sighed Si Wen Ming and continued, ¡°I think I can only try my best. Hm, from the South to the North, I traveled everywhere. I don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s useful or not, but there are some things in the world, which I can¡¯t allow to remain like that any more.¡±

    Si Wen Ming clinched his own fists, then seriously and firmly said to Ji Hao, ¡°Some things in this world are not right. They can¡¯t see and they don¡¯t care, but these things cannot continue to remain like that, so I want to do something to help change the world, even if what I¡¯m doing ispletely useless.¡±

    After that he took a handful of wild millets out of his sleeves, fed them to the pigeon that had been standing on his shoulder all this time, and said smilingly, ¡°As for this pigeon...ha, I found out that pigeons have a magical ability, they rarely lose directions, and can fly for a very long time. I¡¯ve been considering about what this pigeon could do.¡±

    ¡°Deliver messages!¡± Ji Hao smiled and said.

    ¡°Deliver messages?¡± said Man Man. She thenughed out and continued, ¡°Ji Hao, there are many powerfulrge birds that can be a lot more useful as messenger than this fat bird. Not to mention that messengers working for Abba are all Magus Kings, what could a fat bird like this do?¡±

    Ji Hao opened his mouth and looked at Man Man in shock, and didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    ¡°Send messages?!¡± Unlike Man Man, Si Wen Meng¡¯s eyes suddenly shone, he then slowly nodded, seemingly nning something in his head, then smiled and said, ¡°That is a good idea. Hm, for some weak small-scale ns, and some certain situations and ces, Magus Kings can be less reliable than a bird. Send messages...¡±

    Large groups of wild beasts carrying Ji Hao, Man Man and Si Wen Ming, were slowly approaching the Cold Stream Valley.

    In ordinary days, one would meet the Fire Crow n¡¯s patrol at tens of miles away from the Cold Stream Valley; however, they didn¡¯t meet a single person from the Fire Crow n all the way.

    Ji Hao¡¯s heart started sinking. He subconsciously patted the riding beast¡¯s head and speeded up, rushing towards the Cold Stream Valley. Si Wen Ming¡¯s expression slightly changed, speeded up and darted towards the Cold Stream Valley as well.

    Inside the Cold Stream Valley, a handsome young man, who was wearing a luxurious, red long cloak, made of golden silk, riding on the back of a fiery kylin[1], with his head held high, floating in the air tens of Zhangs from the ground, and looked down at those Fire Crow n¡¯s nsmen, who were standing in the Cold Stream Valley.

    Tens of thousands of Fire Crow n¡¯s warriors had gathered together in the valley. Every single one of them had been staring at the young man with a serious and raging face.

    The Cold Stream Valley had been deadly quiet, although the tens of thousands of Fire Crow n¡¯s warriors were obviously filled with indignation, no one dare to make even the slightest sound.

    Tens of sturdy warriors were riding on the fiery flood dragons, held all kinds of weapons and wearing red armours, with bodies wrapped by zing clouds of mes, had been staring at those Fire Crow n¡¯s warriors with unfriendly eyes.

    Ji Zhou and Ji Xia were kneeling on the ground, tightly bound with thumb-thick, red chains.

    Ji Xia had been beaten hard, had even a bloody nose and a swollen face. On his back, small mes were zing around tens of bone-deep whipping wounds.

    The young man, who had been riding on a fiery kylin¡¯s back, was looking at Ji Xia with a mocking smile, and said slowly,

    ¡°The little bastard of your Fire Crow n got our master¡¯s youngest daughter, Man Man, killed. For this, all of you have to die!¡±

    ------------------------------------

    [1]Kylin: The Kylin (Chinese: ÷è÷ë; pinyin: q¨ªl¨ªn) is a mythical hooved chimerical creature, known in Chinese and other East Asian cultures, said to appear with the imminent arrival or passing of a sage or illustrious ruler. It is a good omen thought to asion prosperity or serenity. It is often depicted with what looks like fire all over its body. Qilin generally have Chinese dragon-like features. The body is fully or partially scaled and often shaped like an ox, deer, or horse. Always shown with cloven hooves. In modern times, the depictions of qilin have often fused with the Western concept of unicorns.

 Chapter 106 â€“ The Guards of Gods

    Chapter 106: The Guards of Gods

    Ji Xia¡¯s body had been twitching in pain.

    mes tightly attached on his skin around those bone-deep whipping wounds; small wisps of mes flickered through Ji Xia¡¯s bones, which were faint golden-red coloured, and making a popping sound. Ji Hao had started learning many of the magic from those Magus Priests since he had been a little kid, therefore, he was now a quite knowledgeable kid. His knowledge allowed him to clearly know that this kind of popping sound was made by bones when the bone marrow had been refined out from the bones by some special mes.

    That must have been iparable painfull,pared to which even the pain of being skinned alive or bones being broken, couldn¡¯t bepared.

    Ji Xia¡¯s tall and muscr body was twitching because of this great pain; the cold sweat poured down from his whole body in streams; however, he didn¡¯t show any sign of crying out due to weakness or begging to be spared, he was only staring at that proud young man straight into the eyes, and said in a fortitudinous tone, word by a word, ¡°Hao is my son, he would never do things such as you have said!¡±

    With his body intensely quivering, Ji Xia shouted out aloud, ¡°Murder others for treasures and wealth, flee from the crime, such things, Hao would never do!!¡±

    The young man let a cold smile out, then slightly waved his right hand; along with his movement, an over twenty zhangs long, little-finger-thick, fiery red whip swooshed down, while bringing up an ear-piercing sound, and heavily struck on Ji Xia¡¯s back.

    This hit was unexpectedly powerful. Although Ji Xia had the power of a Senior Magi and an extremely hard body that was even harder than steel by hundreds, or even thousands of times, the thin whip still broke through his skin and blew his muscles into pieces.

    Ji Xia let a growl out in pain. This time the young man had whipped even harder than before. Not only arge piece of muscle that was whipped flew away from Ji Xia¡¯s back, a few bones too were cracked by the whip; the mes slowly drilled into his bones along with those cracks, and set his marrow aze.

    Ji Hao stood on the fence wall of the Cold Stream Vally, clearly seeing all this from a long distance.

    Murder others for treasures and wealth, flee from the crime? Did the good-looking young man, who had been riding on a fiery kylin¡¯s back and floating high in the air, just talked about him like this?

    Ji Hao then fixed his eyes on the valley, and tried to have a better vision. Suddenly, rage gushed into his head from his heart. His pupils turned blood-red coloured. The bright blood-red light, which was so bright that it seemed as if it even could be touch by hand, darted out of his pupils three feet far. The natural power surrounding the Cold Stream Valley began to move fast. All of the raindrops within the area within a radius of ten miles, suddenly froze in the air, after which they were blown away by an invisible whirlwind and started rotating around Ji Hao rapidly.

    The frozen raindrops tore the air apart, causing a loud sizzling sound. Ji Hao¡¯s Golden Dan started rotating fast in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, and sent the power that contained in it out like floods. Behind Ji Hao¡¯s body, a sphere of golden-red fiery light suddenly spurted out, within which, two round Fire Crow¡¯s pupils were ragingly zing.

    All these supernatural changes had taken ce outside of the Cold Stream Valley; inside the valley, the rain was still the rain and the wind was still the wind, no one had noticed what was happening outside of the valley.

    ¡°Man Man, who is this guy?¡± Ji Hao pointed his finger at the handsome young man and asked.

    ¡°Man Man¡¯s seventh brother¡¯s guard, Pu Lian. Such a repugnant guy. Why did hee here? If they thought I was killed, shouldn¡¯t my oldest brother send people to investigate this?¡± answered Man Man while popping up her eyes. She then pointed at Ji Xia and asked Ji Hao, ¡°Ji Hao, who is he?¡±

    ¡°My Abba!¡± Ji Hao growled out in a deep voice, then pointed his finger at a beautifuldy, who wasid in the mud behind Ji Xia, and continuously vomiting blood, and said frowningly with his teeth gnashing, ¡°That¡¯s my Amma...My Abba is strong and powerful, he can take the beating, but my Amma...¡±

    At the moment, Pu Lian was looking at Ji Xia scornfully, and said with a careless tone, ¡°I didn¡¯te here to argue with you. I came only to tell you that Ji Hao has killed someone he shouldn¡¯t have, therefore, he must die. But, only him is not enough, he has to pay more for his crime!¡±

    Ji Xia struggled angrily, however, the two warriors with red armours were pressing him hard onto the ground, not giving the slightest of space for him to move his body.

    ¡°Ji Hao would never do things like that!¡± roared Ji Xia.

    Pu Lian let a out sneer and said, ¡°We have authentic evidence for that. Kill this woman first! Use the ¡®Splitting the Body with Five Beasts¡¯ penalty on her! I would like to see if, after this woman has been torn into a few pieces, will she be as beautiful and attractive as she is now!¡±

    The few warriors who had been riding on the fiery dragons¡¯ backs leapt off from their riding beasts, held thumb-sized red chains that were continuously spurting out mes, and walked towards Qing Fu in big steps. The few fiery flood dragons raised their heads high and roared towards the sky in excitement, spewing out fire sparks from time to time.

    ¡°¡®Splitting the Body with Five Beasts¡¯ penalty?¡± murmured Si Wen Ming in dislike, ¡°This was a penalty that had been invented in ancient time, used by Emperor Xuan Yuan when he killed the great devil, Chi You. Emperor Xuan Yuan had abolished this penalty long ago, because it was too cruel, to the point that it even hurt the natural kindness of this world.¡±

    ¡®Splitting the Body with Five Beasts¡¯ penalty. Even Ji Hao¡¯s skin had turned into a red colour.

    What! ¡®Splitting the Body with Five Beasts¡¯ penalty?! This was what people called ¡®dismemberment by five horses¡¯ in his previous life, how would Qing Fu be able to take a brutal torture like that?!

    ¡°Die!¡± Ji Hao let out a great roar and stamped his feet hard against the ground. Suddenly, all of the dark clouds in the sky descended from the air by hundreds of zhangs, as if the sky had copsed. A fierce gale rolled countless raindrops that had been rotating fast with beams of silver light, blowing towards the Cold Stream Valley from all directions.

    The Cold Stream Valley suddenly was filled with the shing silver light, along with which, countless frozen raindrops darted down from the sky. That scene seemed like hundreds of thousands of locusts were sweeping across the entire sky, giving a horrible feeling, as if it was the end of the world.

    Pausing for a second, Pu Lianughed out aloud with a scornful face.

    He opened his mouth and slightly breathed a mouthful of air out. A fist-sized, white lotus, which had been emitting a faint white light, slowly rose from this mouth. Within the span of few breaths, the white lotus expanded into the size of a bowl, let out a tens of zhangs in radius sphere of bright white light, and shrouded Pu Lian and all of the warriors beside him.

    Countless frozen raindrops hit against the white light that was being emitted by the white lotus, along with swishing sounds. Light-ripples appeared in the sphere of light; countless raindrops suddenly exploded after hittin the white light, causing deep booms. The white light started shaking intensely; soon, the area that had been shrouded by the white light, which was originally fifty zhangs in radius, shrunk to forty-five zhangs in radius.

    Pu Lian turned his head around and looked at Ji Hao with a hard-to-believe face. He clearly saw the young and tender face of Ji Hao, couldn¡¯t help but eximed out loud, ¡°Kid! How old are you? How could you shake my spirit white lotus?!¡±

    Ji Hao raised his head and let out a great growl towards the sky, suddenly darted out and left a miles-long trail of fiery light behind, then heavilynded beside Qing Fu, who had been lying on the ground and couldn¡¯t stop vomiting blood. Ji Hao sent a series of spell symbols out with the power of the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] from his palm into Qing Fu¡¯s body; along with his movement, the natural life-force energy from the surrounding area started gathering towards Qing Fu and gushing into her body.

    ¡°Is it a big deal to be able to shake your spirit white lotus?¡± Ji Hao sneered and said; at the same time, he took out the terrifyingly powerful red tablet, which he hadn¡¯t give back to Man Man yet.

    Usually, after releasing the power once, this tablet had to bask under the sunlight for a whole day to be fully refilled, before it could be used again; however, Ji Hao had put it with Mr.Crow and the leather map, with the power of these two, the tablet could now be refilled every couple of hours.

    Pu Lian screamed out hoarsely once Pu Lian saw this tablet, ¡°How dare you! You murdered Man Man, and now you¡¯re using her...¡±

    Followed by a thunderous boom, Pu Lian¡¯s white lotus suddenly shattered by a horrible power - Man Man darted up to Pu Lian while yelling loudly, like a mad female pre-historic beast; she raised her foot in front of Pu Lian and threw a kick towards Pu Lian¡¯s chest with all of her power.

    After the boom, the long red cloak that had quite a strong defensive power, suddenly shattered into pieces, as well as the tight armour thatPu Lian had worn under his cloak. His chest became deeply hollowed, and blood instantly gushed out of his mouth. Pu Lian was sent flying by Man Man¡¯s kick for tens of miles far, and couldn¡¯t even make a moan in pain.

    In the next moment, a red light shed across the tablet carried in Ji Hao¡¯s hand. A beam of eye-piercing red light then darted out of the tablet, and melted the heads of those few guards, who had been holding the chains and were walking towards Qing Fu. These guards died even before the evil smile on their faces had faded.

    Another guard, who had been riding on a fiery flood dragon, abruptly screamed out when he saw this, ¡°How dare, dare you kill, kill the guards of the Gods, the Zhu, Zhu Rong family¡¯s guards?!¡±

    Man Man rushed up to that warrior, pped him up into the air for over three-hundred zhangs high.

 Chapter 107 â€“ Beating Hard

    Chapter 107: Beating Hard

    ¡°Amma!¡±

    Ji Hao helped Qing Fu up from the ground, sent her to a few Fire Crow n¡¯s women, and told them to take her back to the house. Qing Fu¡¯s injuries were bad, but she was a Magus Priestess herself, who had mastered the skills of medicine-making and healing magics; as long as she could rest well for a while, those injuries wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Ji Xia tremblingly struggled back up from the ground, let out a greatughter then threw a heavy p towards the guard, who had pressed him down on the ground, and sent the guard flying nearly a mile away; all of the guard¡¯s teeth were shattered in pieces by the power of Ji Xia, and spew out of his mouth along with blood.

    Pu Lian flew back with a badly darkened face. A white lotus was circling around his chest, releasing beams of white light, which were constantly drilling into the hollowed wound on his chest. Along with a small bone-cracking sound, Pu Lian¡¯s hollowed chest slowly puffed back out, and his wounds were healing quickly.

    Pu Lian took a raging nce at the few corpses of the guards, with a gloomy face, then abruptly roared out towards Ji Hao.

    ¡°How dare you!!¡±

    Straight after he had let out these few words, Man Man rushed up to Pu Lian, grabbed his arms with both of her hands, pulled him up into the air and heavily smashed him onto the ground. The ground vibrated intensely, and Pu Lian¡¯s entire body got iid into the ground;rge amounts of blood gushed out of his mouth once again.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Man Man stamped hard on Pu Lia¡¯s handsome face while yelling harshly, ¡°Ji Hao saved my life! Who sent you to his n to bully his parents?!¡±

    Pu Lian opened his mouth stunned for quite a while, then screamed out while staring at Man Man, ¡°Did he save you?! How did that happen?! I heard that Ji Hao colluded with those monsters who hade from outside of the Southern Wastnd, killed you for wealth, that¡¯s why I took the guards and came here...¡±

    Before he had finished his speech, Man Man raised her feet and stamped down on his face once again.

    The originally handsome and delicate face of Pu Lian had now be smashed and t; his mouth, eyes and nose were all twisted, and his entire face was covered in blood, which couldn¡¯t even let aplete sentence out. What could he do at the moment besides only letting out a very muffled moan. His face was badly twitching, and his pupils, which were filled with blood, were also full of fear and hatred.

    He had heard some of Man Man¡¯s ¡®good reputations¡¯ before, and knew that in many situations Man Man meant ¡®hell trouble¡¯; however, this was the very first time that Pu Lian directly dealt with Man Man, he had never even dreamed about that Man Man was actually way more than trouble, she was actually an absolute nightmare!

    How could she beat others so hard just because of a simple misunderstanding?! This was way too unreasonable!

    Ji Hao checked Ji Xia¡¯s wounds, especially those bone-deep whipping wounds on his back. He then walked up to Pu Lian with a sour face, grabbed his neck and pulled him up from the ground, threw a punch to his lower belly without saying a single word.

    Pu Lian let out a great howl in pain. He felt that Ji Hao¡¯s fist was like a glowing-red iron stake, which had poked into his stomach and burned all of his internal organs. He lost his eyesight and fell into the dark, then his entire body started twitching intensely; the white lotus, which had been floating around his chest, began to tremble because he was losing his consciousness, until finally the lotus had almost copsed.

    ¡°How dare you punch me?!¡± Pu Lian had lost the guts to look at Man Man¡¯s face, but he still thought he had a definitive mental advantage over Ji Hao; he yelled hoarsely while spewing out blood-bubbles from time to time, ¡°How dare you punch me?! You lowly barbarian! How dare you beat the courier of Zhu Rong country, the country of the gods?! You...¡±

    Hearing Pu Lian¡¯s cursing, Ji Hao nimbly jerked out a horn-shape knife from around the waist of a Fire Crow nsmen who had been standing beside him. The three-feet long, stone-made knife had been burnished sharp and shining; showering in blood for years, giving this cyan-stone made, sharp knife a faint blood-red light, which had been shining on its edge.

    Ji Hao sent a slight trace of power into the knife, and in the next second, he deeply pierced the horn-shaped knife into Pu Lian¡¯s lower abdomen.

    Ji Hao had a good understanding about the human body. When he pierced the knife into Pu Lian¡¯s body, he had carefully avoided all of the vital internal organs in that area, only prating twoyers of muscles, which wouldn¡¯t bring any serious harm; the knife tip then drilled out from Pu Lian¡¯s back.

    However, Pu Lian seeing that Ji Hao abruptly pierced such a long knife into his own body, clearly felt how hard and cold this knife was with his own body. He felt that his heart was broken into ashes, then started madly twitching his body like a fish that was about to die.

    A strange sound came out of Pu Lian¡¯s throat. He showed the whites of his eyes, while staring at Ji Hao with a badly frightened face. Suddenly, a smell came out from between his legs - this guy had pissed and pooped on himself, in great fear.

    ¡°Ew! So disgusting! You bastard!!¡± yelled Man Man while stepping backward in disgust. She then frowned and shouted towards the rest of the guards with a cold face, ¡°You! A bunch of stupid things! Come over here and speak! Who sent you here? And who told you to beat Ji Hao¡¯s parents?¡±

    The tens of guards, who had been riding on the backs of fiery flood dragons, and floating in the air, had leapt down from their riding beasts¡¯ backs and tremblingly kneeled down on the ground long ago. All of those proud and excited fiery flood dragons were now huddled up on the ground, and quietly lied behind their riders¡¯ backs, not even daring to move.

    After these guards heard Man Man, the leader of these guards, who was extremely tall and sturdy, reaching the height of five meters, and had a red horn located on his forehead, instantly stood up from the ground, took two steps forward, then heavily kneeled down in front of Man Man, with his head down on the ground.

    ¡°Man Man, our young master, we were only following our order, which was toe here with Pu Lian. We are not the direct guards of the seventh prince, those few direct guards, were all killed by this young friend here.¡± The horned, muscr guard said with a muffled voice, ¡°We never bullied these Fire Crow n¡¯s nsmen.¡±

    Pu Lian tightly grabbed the hilt of the sharp knife, which was stuck in his lower abdomen, while screaming madly and raucously.

    ¡°How dare you kill the seventh prince¡¯s guards?! How dare you try to kill me?! You¡¯re all gonna die! Die! Ah! Man Man! I, I am with the seventh prince! How can you be with someone outside of your family, who is trying to kill me?!¡±

    The sharp knife inside his body seemed to havepletely broken Pu Lian down. He then yelled with a strange, high-pitched voice, ¡°I have the official order from the seventh prince, he ordered me toe here and settle things up! If you, you kill me, you will be fighting against the seventh prince! Man Man the seventh prince is your elder brother, how can you collude with outsiders and try to kill me?! How can you?!¡±

    Man Man pped Pu Lian hard on his face without any hesitation, then yelled harshly at him, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about my seventh brother¡¯s guard? If I want to kill you, then I will kill you! Oy! I don¡¯t know a lot about the family affairs, but this is the northeast territory. I don¡¯t think this area is my seventh brother¡¯s responsibility, it should be my big brother¡¯s! He has always been in charge of this area. But, you¡¯re with the seventh brother, howe you were sent here?¡±

    Pu Lian opened his mouth but didn¡¯t say anything, just grabbed the knife hilt tight, while twitching his body on the ground like a half-dead fish.

    Ji Hao frowningly stared at Pu Lian, countless thoughts shed across his mind within a moment.

    Si Wen Ming had been standing aside and was quietly watching what was happening around here. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh and shake his head when he saw such a weird reaction from Pu Lian. He then took two steps forward, pressed one of his hand on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder and another hand on Man Man¡¯s head.

    ¡°Man Man, I¡¯m just nning a journey to the Zhu Rong Mountain. In fact, this time, I hade for something else, but never thought something like this would happen during my journey. Hm, Ji Hao, you should stay with your Abba and Amma. But when Ie back, are you willing to go to Pu Ban City with me?¡±

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t respond within a short while.

    However, the eyes of Ji Zhuo, who had been standing beside Ji Hao, suddenly shone brightly. Ji Zhuo then turned his head sideways and looked at Si Wen Ming with great excitement.

    ¡°Pu Ban City!¡± murmured Ji Zhuo in a low voice.

 Chapter 108 â€“ Raise an Army

    Chapter 108: Raise an Army

    Large fiery clouds rose high into the air. Si Wen Ming held the badly wounded Pu Lian in his hand, and rode on Pu Lian¡¯s fiery dragon. He took the tens of guards and flew towards the South. Soon, the fiery clouds disappeared in the rolling dark clouds. Ji Hao, who had been standing on a mountaintop and seeing them off, was unable to see any trail of them.

    Ji Zhuo and Ji Xia were standing behind Ji Hao. Both of them had intentionally tried to keep a calm face, however, they had failed to hide the excitement that had filled their pupils.

    ¡°Hao, did this lord invite you to go to Pu Ban City?¡± After a long while of silence, Ji Zhuo finally said with a slightly trembling voice.

    ¡°Yeah, uncle Wen Ming said that Pu Ban City is a nice ce. When he goes back to that city, he wants me to go with him,¡± said Ji Hao while gently patting Mr. Crow, who had been huddled in his arms. Mr. Crow had taken a few healing-pills given by Si Wen Ming and had been in a deep sleep during these couple of days.

    ¡°Indeed, Pu Ban City is a really nice ce,¡± said Ji Zhuo while raising his head, seemingly recalling his own experience, ¡°That city is the main capital of our human-kind, the center of the world that has people gathered from every different n. Compared to Pu Ban City, our Fire Crow n, and even big-scale ns like the Bi Fang n, Rosefinch n and Fiery Dragon n, are all small as ants.¡±

    ¡°Pu Ban City is an amazing ce.¡± Ji Zhuo pped hard on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder and continued, ¡°When the baby eagle grows up, it should leave the nest and fly into the higher sky. As long as the strong wind is not breaking its wings, it should try its best and reach a higher altitude. Hao, you have always been different from the other kids in the n, you have an unimaginable future.¡±

    Ji Hao looked at the South, where the legendary Zhu Rong country, the country of gods, was located.

    He thought of Po, that generous, passionate and amiable friend of his; he had promised Po, that when Po came back to the South, he would go with him and be one of his tutor, Taoist priest Yu Yu¡¯s students.

    However, Si Wen Ming and the Pu Ban city he had been talking about, had thrown Ji Hao into a dilemma.

    The rainy season showed no sign of ending yet. The endless rain made Ji Hao feel as if his whole body was about to go moody. It had been half a month since Si Wen Ming had left the Cold Stream Valley. During this period of time, the only good news was that both Ji Xia and Qing Fu¡¯s injuries hadpletely been healed.

    What had healed them was not only Qing Fu¡¯s powerful medicine, but Si Wen Ming had left a few pills before he had left and those few pills were the real reason that Ji Xia and Qing Fu had recovered so quickly.

    The Cold Stream Valley was peaceful and quiet as always. Tens of thousands of mining ves were working hard every day and night, digging out high-quality gold and jade from under the ground. Another newly opened storage-cave had been filled with gold and jade pieces. Each day, Ji Zhuo and Ji Xia had to count the newly acquired wealth by themselves.

    The transportation system of the Southern Wastnd jungle had never been convenient, together with the floods that was caused by the endless rain, the Cold Stream Valley had almost be an isted ce. Even the connections between the nearest few Fire Crow branch ns and the Cold Stream Valley had been broken.

    Fortunately, Ji Zhuo was an elder of the Fire Crow n, therefore, every three days, a Fire Crow would fly to the Cold Stream Valley from the Gold ck Mountain, and bring Ji Zhuo a beast bone that had messages carved in it. This was how Ji Hao received news from the outside world. From these messages, he had also heard that beneath this peaceful appearance, how dangerous the Fire Crow n was at the moment.

    Jiang Yao¡¯s death hadn¡¯t cause any effect, both Jiang Bo and Ji Shu seemed to havepletely forgotten this woman.

    Three days after Si Wen Ming had left the Cold Stream Valley and headed to the South, Jiang Bo imed that he had received the will of their ancestors¡¯ souls, and gained the support of part of Bi Fang n¡¯s elders and Magus Priests, after which they passed the decision of starting a war against the Water Ape n.

    The Water Ape n was also called the Blood-eyes Water Ape n. The Blood-eyes Water Ape was a powerful ancient creature that was born naturally with the power to control water, and lived at the bottom of the water. Their body was shaped simrly to apes, and their bones were as hard as iron. They also possessed iparable great strength. They were born with a pair of blood-red eyes, which had the magical power that was able to control others¡¯ souls, added with their powerful bodies, the Blood-eyes Water Ape had be a very scary creature that was extremely hard to deal with.

    Simr to the rtionship between the Bi Fang n and the Fire Crow n, the ck Water Serpent n was one of the dependent ns of the Water Ape n.

    The Southern Wastnd was the native territory of the Zhu Rong family. The Blood-eyes Water Ape n¡¯s territory was not exactly in the Southern Wastnd, instead, their territory was located at the northeast of the Southern Wastnd, on anothernd ten-thousand miles away from the Southern Wastndnd. The ck Water Serpent n was only ying the vanguard role for the Water Ape n¡¯s to invade the Southern Wastnd.

    The Bi Fang n had decided to start a great war against the Water Ape n. As one of the powerful dependent ns of the Bi Fang n, and a n that had to interdigitate territories with the ck Water Serpent n, and had been seeing the ck Water Serpent n as their archenemy for generations, the Fire Crow n had started the preparation right after they got the message from the Bi Fang n. With Ji Shu¡¯s order, all of the Senior Magi, Junior Magi in and above the seventh-level, and half of the peak-level Novice Magi, from thousands of different scale Fire Crow branch ns, started gathering at the Gold ck Mountain.

    The Southern Wastnd instantly became noisy. Birds, which were used for sending messages for the Bi Fang n, had been flying all around the jungle, delivering the irresistible orders to tens of different scale Bi Fang n¡¯s dependent ns. The me Horse n and the Fiery Tiger n, which were also Bi Fang n¡¯s dependent n, and were located nearest from the Fire Crow n, had already gathered all of the elite warriors of their ns, and were sendingrge amounts of warriors towards the Gold ck Mountain.

    Even the Rosefinch n, which was as powerful as the Bi Fang n, and had a border in the Southern Wastnd, had responded to the Bi Fang n¡¯s request by transferring a troop of elite warriors to reinforce the Bi Fang n¡¯s army.

    A few days after Ji Xia and Qing Fu hadpletely recovered from injuries, Ji Xia received an order from the Gold ck Mountain and had sent all of the gold and jade there was in storage, as well as all of the fire essence crystals, to the Gold ck Mountain.

    ording to the news from Ji Zhuo, this wealth was traded forrge amounts of high-quality armours and weapons, and distributed to the Fire Crow n¡¯s warriors.

    Once the new weapons and armours had arrived at the Gold ck Mountain,rge groups of Fire Crow n¡¯s warriors instantly headed to the ck Water Serpent n¡¯s territory, andunched surprise attacks from every direction. In the first day after the war had started, the Fire Crow n had taken the advantage of surprise attacks, quickly eliminating over a hundred different scale branch ns of the ck Water Serpent n, and seized hundreds of rich hunting grounds and hundreds ofrge mines.

    However, the ck Water Serpent n had been fighting against the Fire Crow n for centuries, this time, they reacted extremely fast, quickly gatheringrge amounts of warriors, and started fighting against the Fire Crow n with all of their powers; after this, the Fire Crow n¡¯s injuries and death toll rate began rising rapidly, even tens of Senior Magi had fallen in the battle during the past couple of days.

    ¡°Idiots!¡± yelled Ji Zhuo in rage when he received thetest battlefield report, and couldn¡¯t help but stamp his feet hard against the ground.

    Ji Hao nodded his head and agreed. Starting a war against the ck Water Serpent n in the raining season, how stupid was this?!

    The most powerful fighting force of the Fire Crow n were those gigantic Fire Crows; these Fire Crows flying speed would lower by half during the raining season, additionally, the down pouring rain wouldrgely weaken the Fire Crow n warrior¡¯s fire-power rted special abilities. On the contrary, both the ck Water Serpent n¡¯s warriors and their battle beasts all possessed water-rted power, fighting in the raining season was just like being a fish in the water to them, even their power improved by many times in this season.

    In this situation, the Fire Crow n, which had taken the absolute advantage, soon fell into a difficult situation.

    Although the me Horse n and the Fire Tiger n had been continuously sending elite warriors as reinforcement, facing those rivers in flood and mountain torrents that burst out from time to time, these three ns, who mainly possessed the fire-rted power, had been terribly defeated by the ck Water Serpent n.

    Especially when those horned serpents of the ck Water Serpent nunched sneak attacks, Fire Crow n¡¯s Senior Magi were lucky to have the Fire Crows to help, and could fly into the air and flee away within a few seconds. Compared to them, the Senior Magi from the me Horse n and the Fire Tiger n hadpletely no flight abilities, therefore, within the past seven to eight days, nearly a hundred Senior Magi from the me Horse n and the Fire Tiger n had been killed in the battle, while the Fire Crow n only lost a few Senior Magi.

    Ten days after the war had started, in the morning, when Ji Hao just had woken up, a high-pitched rion sound came from outside of the Cold Stream Valley.

    Three banners that had totems painted on them were fluttering outside of the valley, one horned serpent, one vicious water serpent and one armoured turtle. These three banners rose into the air from the jungle surrounding the Cold Stream Valley simultaneously.

    The Cold Stream Valley had been encircled byrge groups of elite warriors, who hade from unknown paths.

 Chapter 109 â€“ Delivering a Message

    Chapter 109: Delivering a Message

    About twenty miles away from the Gold ck Mountain in the north, across a thousands of miles wide, rapidly flowing river, was where the Southern Wastndnd abruptly ended.

    Standing beside the river, one would see a vast vacant space, which was boundless and unmeasurable. Looking into this vacant space, one could see a few different-sized, floating inds afar, which were rotating in the air, like stars.

    In the air, hundreds of gigantic birds that had wingspans of a few miles length, were hovering around the vacant space and hunting for food. These birds would let out sharp calls towards the sky from time to time; every time they called out, huge and powerful sound waves would turn into white air ripples and swept across the vacant space, shaking all the mountains within the radius of thousands of miles and created hundreds of zhang high waves from the river.

    A flying ship suddenly darted out of the Southern Wastnd jungle along with a fierce gust of wind, and flew into the vacant space. The entire body of this exquisitely built ship was forged from metal; from both sides of the shipboard, tens of exquisite wings were sticking out, shaking continuously.

    All those gigantic birds that were hovering in the sky, turned their heads around simultaneously and looked at this metal ship.

    A gigantic bird pped its wings and swept purposely past the metal ship. The huge wings of the bird pped hard towards the ship and made the ship roll in the air, after which, all of the gigantic birds called out simultaneously, with voices that were filled with joy and viciousness.

    A totem of an erect eye that had been embossed on the prow of the flying ship suddenly lit up, from which, a beam, which was as thick as a tank, of fiery light darted out along with a thunderous boom, puncturing the gigantic bird¡¯s head. The head of the gigantic bird that had provoked the ship, exploded instantly; its huge body then, while rotating, dropped onto the invisible bottom of the vast, boundless vacant space.

    The flock of birds stopped calling; they were aware that this strangely-shaped ship was not that easy to deal with; therefore, all of them turned their heads around and flew away from this area, looking for another hunting ground.

    The metal ship darted into space along with a loud swooshing sound. The erect eye on the prow of the ship sparkled from time to time, leading the ship to fly towards a certain destination at its highest speed. Every hour, the ship moved over tens of thousands of miles in the vacant space. About three dayster, a floating ind, which had a radius of tens of thousands miles, abruptly appeared in front of the ship.

    The gigantic floating ind was covered by a primitive jungle, which was formed by all kinds of thriving nts and towering trees, and clear, mirror-likekes. Within the jungle and thekes, countless wild animals were following the ancient, natural rules of living; fighting against each other and trying to kill each other. asionally, the thunderous sounds made by the conflict between two giant beasts would transmit to hundreds of miles away along with the wind.

    In the middle of the floating ind, a hexagon-shaped fort was located on the highest spot of the hignd, as if it was proudly looking down at the entire ind.

    A hundred of zhangs tall tower was built on top of the hexagon-shaped fort, directly reaching into the sky. Surrounding the tower top, was arge cloud of blood-red mist, and within the dim blood-red mist, a zhang tall erect eye was slowly opening and closing. The scarlet pupils of the erect eye were constantly emitting a blood-red light that had shrouded the entire surrounding area.

    On top of the tower, a Jia n¡¯s warrior, who was wearing a gold armour, and had pure golden skin, making it look as if his entire body had been forged with pure gold, had steadily been standing behind the fending wall, which reached the height of his waist. Both of his arms were crossed in front his chest, and his four shining eyes were vigntly looking at the surrounding area. At that moment, the metal ship was still thousands of miles far from the fort, but the golden Jia n¡¯s four eyes had been fixed on the ship long ago.

    ¡°Yes...this totem...It¡¯s the Blood Fang¡¯s ve ship,¡± murmured the Jia n¡¯s warrior in a muffled voice, ¡°The property of the Di family, a branch family of the Di Shi family, which possessed the Blood-Moon¡¯s bloodline power. I¡¯ve received news from the n, saying that the man from the Di Shi family will most probably be promoted to the next Governing Emperor.¡±

    Murmuring a while about the family background and power of the Blood Fang, the Jia n warrior thrust half of his body out of the fencing wall, yelling towards groups of warriors down of the tower, ¡°The Blood Fang¡¯s ship ising, be nice to them. Although they¡¯re just a bunch of lowly ve traders, they do have a certain background. Don¡¯t offend them...I don¡¯t want to see your heads on the pirs outside the fighting ground next time!¡±

    A few horned and winged lions quickly rose into the air, carrying the Jia n¡¯s warrior who had been riding on their backs, flying fast towards the Blood Fang¡¯s ve ship.

    A whileter, a Jia n¡¯s warrior with a deadly pale face, seemingly badly panicked, abruptly rushed onto the tower, towards the golden Jia n warrior, then politely kneeled on the ground and saluted the golden Jia n¡¯s warrior, and started speaking.

    ¡°My respectful Lord, I¡¯m To Meng, I¡¯m blood Fang¡¯s logistic adjutant, I am begging for your approval, to let us use the emergency transporting formation of your battle fort.¡±

    ¡°To Meng...you have the forename ¡®To¡¯, which means that you¡¯re an appendage of the Di family,¡± said the golden Jia n¡¯s warrior while keeping his arms crossed in front of his chest, and proudly looking down at To Meng, ¡°What qualification do you have to make that request to me? You should know the status-difference between us. You want to make a request in front of me? Just tell a Di family¡¯s direct line of descent toe.¡±

    To Meng let out a hollowedugh, then took out a fist-sized leather bag, which was decorated withrge amounts ofplicated spell symbols on its surface, and said, ¡°This is a little gift for you, my respectful Lord. Our Blood Fang has been annihted, including Lord Di Luo, all of the Di Family¡¯s direct line of descents in the Blood Fang had been killed.¡±

    To Meng then raised his head, looked at the golden Jia n¡¯s warrior, who was showing a shocked face and continued, ¡°The Jia n¡¯s nsmen like us, who have be the appendage of another ns, surely cannotpare in status with such a noble man, who hase from a noble Jia n¡¯s family as you. However, if you approve my request, you will certainly earn the friendship from General Di Sha.¡±

    ¡°Di Sha...the new general of the Blood Moon?¡± slowly said the golden Jia n¡¯s warrior while throwing a nce at To Meng, ¡°Your words persuaded me. I am Gang Yan, hopefully, I can make friends with Di Sha. You should tell Di Sha that I will send the bill to him for all the costs of using the emergency transporting formation.¡±

    Traveling through the boundless vacant space, flying past tens of thousands of different sized floating inds, which were either gathering together or separated, a group of floating inds had appeared. The floating ind group was very broad, it was even hard to measure its area. In the floating ind group, countless floating ind had been slowly rotating around a broad floatingnd in the middle, like a huge swirl.

    The floatingnd in the middle was incredibly huge. If the Southern Wastnd jungle, where Ji Hao¡¯s family house was located, would bepared to it, then it would be the same asparing a huge mountain to a small bean - which clearly illustrated how amazing this floating ind was.

    Right on this floatingnd, on a fertile area that was located in the joints of nice great rivers, an iparably magnificent city could be seen quietly standing.

    The dawn was just breaking. The watery mist that came from above the rivers shrouded the entire city. The over hundreds of zhangs tall, metal city walls were just like vicious beasts that had been resting in the mist; from time to time,rge amounts of spell-symbols shed across the surface of the city wall, bursting out bright fire sparks and letting out ear-piercing popping sounds.

    Followed by a muffled yet loud noise, on the four city walls, thirty-six, miles wide gates opened simultaneously. On the city walls near those gates, countless spell symbols lit up - the great power of the magic formation had pushed the tens of zhangs thick gates slowly sliding outwardly, into the city walls.

    In a heavily guarded fort located outside of the city, on a small hignd, To Meng staggered out from a tower. He couldn¡¯t even stand steadily, and all of his four eyeballs were rotating fast and disorderly in his eye-sockets as if he was badly drunk. To Meng borrowed a wolf-shaped riding beast from that fort, then rode on the beast¡¯s back, madly spurring the beast and rushing towards the city.

    To Meng had been shouting all the way and ceaselessly whipping the riding beast, forcing it to run at its highest speed. Soon, To Meng and the beast carrying To Meng rushed into the city.

 Chapter 110 â€“ Bad News

    Chapter 110: Bad News

    Inside the city.

    The hundreds of zhangs wide road was cast fully with metal, and with innumerableplicated spell symbols embossed into the surface of the road. At the joints of these spell symbols, countless fist-sized, different coloured crystals were thickly dotted into the road.

    Thick and tall walls, that were only a little bit shorter than the city walls, were standing on both sides of the road. Magnificent mansions were surrounded by these walls. Looking through these walls, one could see a soaring tower in the central area of each mansion; different coloured mist were circling around each of the tower tops; above each tower top, and within each sphere of mist, was a looming, scarlet, and erect eye.

    In the great city, apart from tens of thousands of different sized towers, twelve spectacr, ten thousand zhangs tall, gigantic towers had been standing in the central area of the entire city, in a circle.

    The twelve gigantic towers were in different colours, such as blood-red, gold and silver; each of the twelve towers were covered in spell symbols. Great, loomingly visible, different coloured power were regrly rolling around each of the twelve towers. These towers reached straightly into the sky. Because of the power that was rolling around them, there was not a single wisp of cloud that could be seen around these towers; even the shing and huge erect eyes floating on top of those towers could be seen from the ground.

    To Meng was riding on a wolf-shaped beast and rushing quickly towards a blood-red gigantic tower that had a red power, which was expanding and shrinking around the tower following a certain frequency, simr to the beating of a heart; the red power was giving a weird depressing feeling. Lines of fully armed Jia n warriors walked past To Meng from time to time. To Meng was holding a blood-red tablet in his right-hand high; all the other Jia n¡¯s warriors would quickly move and make way for To Meng, after having taken a nce at the tablet.

    Under the blood-red gigantic tower, was a hexagon-shaped fort. The thick and solid fort was also in a blood-red colour, and was covered in ayer of one-foot thick red light; within the blood-red light, fist-sized spell symbols shed across like fishes, giving a mysterious and indestructible feeling.

    A hundred of armed three-eyed Yu n¡¯s warriors were guarding on each side of the only gate of the fort, in two lines. When the lights of the rising sun shone on their bodies, their armours, which were as bright as mirrors, would reflect an eye-piercing light.

    All of these Yu n¡¯s warriors were wearing luxury clothes; their armours were embossed with all kinds ofplicated patterns, including rare nts, birds and animals. All of the long and blood-red cloaks that were worn by them, were made of top-quality silk and brocade, then dyed into a blood-red colour with the blood of a certain kind of rare bird. Each of their essories, weapons and other objects that were being carried by them, were breathtakingly beautiful, and could even be considered as works of art that had been made with marvelous craftsmanship, which had even reached the peak of perfection.

    To Meng rode on the riding beast to the gate of the fort, then leapt down from the beast¡¯s back, and rushed towards the gate in big steps.

    The Yu n¡¯ warriors who were guarding beside the gate didn¡¯t move a little bit when they saw To Menge, even the faint smile on their faces didn¡¯t have any changes; they were only quietly standing there, like two lines of the gorgeously dressed flower vases.

    Unlike these Yu n¡¯s warriors, two sturdy Jia n¡¯s warriors rushed out of the fort gate and blocked To Meng¡¯s way. After asking To Meng a series of questions, they took him into the fort.

    Looking from the outside, every single wall of the fort was no more than ten miles long, which made the floor area of the fort seemingly quite limited; however, one would discover the space inside the fort was actually incredibly broad, once they would have walked inside the gate. Tens of military camps were located behind the fort gate. Each of these camps were over a hundred miles, in a square. A strong sense of power was being released from these camps; under the sunshine, tens of thousands of Jia n¡¯s warriors with bared bodies were fighting against each other with all of their powers.

    In these camps, seemingly there were no difference between enemies andpanions, or in another words, every single one of them was the enemy of the other.

    These Jia n¡¯s warriors were madly shouting and roaring, waving their powerful fists and fighting against everyone besides themselves. A jade tablet was floating above each of their head, and every time they knocked a warrior down, a small red spot would appear on the surface of the jade tablets above their heads.

    Within these Jia n¡¯s warriors, the most powerful few had jade tablets floating above them that were already been thickly dotted with small red spots, which clearly showed that each of them had at least beaten over a thousand people down.

    The blood mixed with sweat sshed everywhere. These Jia n¡¯s warriors were growling, the hot air that was being released by their bodies transformed into visible swirl winds and soared into the sky along with their resonant growls, blew across the banners that had been standing around those camps and made them shake violently.

    In the middle of one camp, Di Sha was standing on the edge of an acre broad tform and looking down at these fighting Jia n¡¯s warriors with three cold and sharp eyes. He was wearing a full metal armour, with both of the arms crossed around his chest; from time to time, he seemingly would make a fewments about certain Jia n¡¯s warriors, and a few Yu n¡¯s warriors would quickly write his words down on a thick spool file.

    This hexagon-shaped fort was the residence of the Blood Moon.

    Di Sha was now the leader of one of the main forces that belonged to the Blood Fang. Under hismand were a thousand noble Yu n¡¯s warriors, thirty thousand powerful Jia n¡¯s warriors, and over ten thousands elite ve warriors that were able to help in a battle.

    This was quite a powerful force. Di Shacently looked at the thirty thousand Jia n¡¯s warriors, who were doing the morning practice in front of him, and then satisfyingly raised his head, gazing at the sun that was slowly rising in the sky. Soon, he would lead this terrifyingly powerful force, which was nearly able to sweep over anything, to build exploits, umte achievements, while trying his best to earn a higher position.

    Di Sha didn¡¯t think himself as an ambitious person. He had never excessively dreamed of positions that were too high for him, such as the Governing Emperor; those kind of high positions were not for Yu n¡¯s noblemen, who hadn¡¯t been born in a top-ss family, like himself, to dream about.

    However, bing the archon of a certain area and built his own small kingdom, slowly umting the family¡¯s power that would only belong to himself with the help of his brother, Di Luo, then finally create his own family; all these, were still possible for Di Sha. Probably thousands of yearster, he would have be the creator of one of the major branch families, just like those famous ancestors of the Di family.

    ¡°Those bastards who made mee to this primitive world,¡± sniffed Di Sha and said, ¡°We are risking our lives and spending all of our efforts here to seize sources and wealth for them, while they are standing high and enjoying their luxurious life. Even those dumb things can live like that, why can¡¯t I?!¡± Di Sha clinched his fists and murmured to himself, ¡°Power and strength. The great power will also earn me a very long life, I¡¯m not hoping to get the eternity, to me, immortal is enough.¡±

    ¡°Hopefully, Di Luo can practice himself well in the Southern Wastnd, gather as much wealth as he can for our family, for the both of us,¡± said Di Sha while shaking his head, ¡°With enough wealth, I will be able to fulfil our goal better and quicker. Di Luo, Di Luo, do not let me down. You¡¯re my close paternal brother, you¡¯re the only one I can really trust among the entire family!¡±

    While Di Sha was thinking about all these, To Meng rushed over and fell down on the ground in front of Di Sha¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Lord Di Sha, Lord Di Luo is...is...¡± To Meng tremblingly yelled.

    ¡°Talk! What happened to Di Luo?! And, did you came back alone?! You suppose to havee back from the Southern Wesnd, how can you be so fast? Have you borrowed the military emergency transporting formation? What exactly happened that was worth for you to do that?¡± shouted Di Sha harshly, ¡°Di Luo, or the Blood Fang, what happened to them?!¡±

    To Men huddled up on the ground, pitifully looking at Di Sha and said, ¡°Lord Di Luo was...killed! Except a few logistic ve warriors, all of the elite forces of the Blood Fang have been wiped out.¡±

    Di Sha¡¯s body suddenly quivered. The erect eye between his eyebrows abruptly opened, spurted a stream of blood out about seven to eight Zhangs far.

 Chapter 111 â€“ Loan

    Chapter 111: Loan

    Tens of thousands feet underground, was a gigantic cavern, and tens of miles-wideva-rivers that had been rapidly flowing across the cavern.

    Over tens of thousands tall and strong men, who had ve-marks branded between their eyebrows, were standing beside thoseva-rivers with their bodies bared, and scooping out scorching hot metal liquid from thoseva-rivers with special, hugedles.

    The metal liquid, which was shining with eye-piercing lights, were ceaselessly flowing into a few gigantic smelting furnaces that were located tens of miles away, along with some special metal channels. The odd-shaped furnaces were floating in the air. On the ground below the furnaces, were fire-holes with a radius of a few feet, from which, cyan me-pirs that had been transformed from the earth-me, wereing from the deepest area of the earth¡¯s core, and were spurting out of the ground. Those solid-like me-pirs had been steadily holding those furnaces up in the air.

    From time to time, spheres of alloy liquid that were mixed with a few different types of metal liquids ording to a certain percentage, would fly out from the furnaces, heavily drop on forge tables far from the furnaces, while bringing uprge amounts of fire sparks. Tens of thousands of forging tables were ced orderly in lines, and a few short yet especially strong and muscr men were standing beside each forging table.

    All of these strong men were waving different-sized metal hammers and quickly striking those alloy liquids on the forging tables alone with loud ngs, slowly forging the alloy liquid into the rough shapes of all kinds of weapons. Machetes, swords, arrows, crossbows, armours and shields...all kinds ofrge-scale tools and roughly shaped weapons would consequently be carried into the deeper area of the cavern and ced orderly in a series of small, honebs-like caves of groups of creatures that had short and small figures, and had been running around in the cavern.

    This underground cavern was a gigantic arsenal. The me and the furnaces, the great heat was ruling everything in this cavern.

    Large groups of heavily armed Jia n warriors were walking around the cavern; once those hard-working ves showed any g or made any forbidden move, a horrible beating would be given to them, even worse, they would be thrown straight into theva-rivers and burned alive.

    Di Sha had changed into some casual clothes, and was guided by a short and small shaped creature, while frowningly walking into this huge cavern.

    After walking along a spiral path on the cavern wall, under the constantly changing, weird light in the cavern, for quite a while, Di Sha and the guiding creature finally walked up to a square-shaped door in front of a small cave, which was located on top of the cavern. Two beautiful and elegant young girls smilingly pushed the door open for him, right after which, a gust of cold air puffed out of the door, making Di Sha, who was feeling extremely hot and dry, instantly quiver from the chill.

    A weird chuckling sound came from inside the small cave, followed by which, a small and sharp voice slowly said, ¡°My honoured guest,e in please, juste in quickly, do not let the horribly hot air get inside here. Those damn ves, the stinking smell of their bodies is killing me.¡±

    Di Sha walked into the small cave quickly. After a hundreds of zhangs long corridors, a broad and bright space showed up.

    This was a well-designed room, which had a radius of hundreds of zhangs; all the decorations in the room were extremely exquisite and luxurious. The floor of the room was paved in thick furs of rare animals, beautiful and luxurious tapestry were hung on all four walls; there were no lights in the room, instead, thousands of different-sized luminous pearls had been iid in the ceiling; the snow-white light that emitted from those luminous pearls had been enlightening the room brightly.

    In the middle of the room, a fat, elderly man was standing behind an exquisitely crafted table that was made from red coral, with his legs crossed; the elderly man seemingly was quickly writing something in a thick ount book.

    Seeing Di Shae, the elderly man put the pen down and closed the ount book, smilingly thrust his hand out towards Di Sha; in the meanwhile, he started talking.

    ¡°Di Sha, Di Sha, ah, I remember thest time I saw you was over five-hundred and thirty years ago, at your grandfather¡¯s birthday ceremony. Hm, I¡¯ve heard that you have done pretty well during all these years, you kid, have earned a lot of money from me...look at those ves down there, half of them were purchased from your Blood Fang, costing me quite a fortune!¡±

    When the elderly man said the few words ¡®quite a fortune¡¯, a greedy green light quickly shed across his pupils; on his round and chubby face, five eyes wildly opened altogether.

    Yu n¡¯s nsmen had three eyes, Jia n¡¯s nsmen had four eyes, and on the face of this elderly man were five eyes.

    Apart from the pair of eyes that was simr positioned as those on ordinary people, and another pair of eyes was located under his eyebrows, and on the area below the middle of his eyebrows and above his nose, an erect eye that was over a time bigger than the other four eyes was shining brightly.

    Inside the elderly man¡¯s erect eye, countless loomingly visible spell symbols were shing and moving fast, forming into different spell symbol formations. From time to time, innumerableplicated lines would appear in his erect eye, and form all kinds of odd-shaped weapons or tools alone with those spell-symbols.

    ¡°Master, I need some money,¡± Di Sha stood in front of the elderly man and came straightly to the point, ¡°I need a great sum of money that will be enough for me to rebuild an even stronger Blood Fang, and hire a batch of elite Shadow Devil¡¯s killers.

    ¡°Rebuild the Blood Fang?¡± said the elderly man while all his five pupils were shing fast, then heughed out aloud and continued, ¡°a while ago, your brother was sent to the Blood Fang, wasn¡¯t he? I have to say that Di Luo was very talented with women, but in other aspects, he was just too young.¡±

    ¡°You said you want to rebuild the Blood Fang, does it mean the Blood Fang has been wiped out? Well, this kind of things are not rare in those wastnds, happens every year to those small families with bad luck, who are mainly doing the ve trading business,¡± said the elderly man while smilingly looking at Di Sha, who had a badly darkened face, ¡°but, I never thought that this would happen to the Blood Fang, which belonged to the Di family, the most powerful branch family of the Di Shi family.¡±

    Di Sha suddenly opened the erect between his eyebrows, within that eye, a gust of ck smoke seemingly had been slowly rotating inside his pupils.

    The light that emitted from the luminous pearls quickly dimmed down as if all of the light had been absorbed by Di Sha¡¯s erect eye, even the air inside the room had be much cooler than before.

    Along with a sizzling sounds, eight transparent silhouettes abruptly showed up beside the elderly man; following a series of small sounds that were made by powers shing against each other, eight fully armed Yu n¡¯s warriors quickly emerged from the air, and shielded the elderly man behind.

    Pausing for a second, Di Sha slowly closed the erect eye between his eyebrows.

    The elderly man then smilingly waved his hand and said peacefully, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I have always been getting along so well with the Di Shi family, therefore, I believe that General Di Sha won¡¯t make me, an old man, feel embarrassed. Well, unless from now on, the entire Di Sha family is willing to never get a single piece of top-quality weapon from my Xiu n, I think General Di Sha will definitely be nice to me.¡±

    Di Sha slightly bowed to the elderly man, showed apology for his impulsive movement to him, then said calmly, ¡°I will make a pledge with the force that is now under mymand, and all of our ie within the next one hundred years, to borrow the money I need from you.¡±

    The elderly man stood up in excitement. His ten white, tender and delicate fingers, which were even finer and smoother than the fingers of a sixteen-year-old girl, started flickering rapidly; at the same time, he said with an excited tone, ¡°All of the ie of the main force of the Blood Moon, for one hundred years? That is a huge amount of money, so, no matter how much you need, I¡¯ll lend to you.¡±

    Pausing for a second, the elderly man then took a vignt nce at Di Sha and continued, ¡°Although I have a pretty good rtionship with the Di Sha family, after all, rtionships and business arepletely different; if you take nine from me, you¡¯ll have to give back fifteen, pluspound interest. These are the rules, we can never change the rules. Oh, and, from now on, all of the weapons and armours that your force need, you will have to buy from me, this is also a rule, I believe you will understand.¡±

    Remaining silent for a while, Di Sha nodded and said in a cold voice, ¡°Deal! And master, I know that you¡¯re pretty close to the Shadow Devil, please contact their leader for me.¡±

    The elderly man smiled and slightly puffed his chest out.

    ¡°Hm, the leader of the Shadow Devil, is me. My dear General Di Sha, what kind of mission do you have for us?¡±

    ¡°Kill for me!¡± Di Sha stared at the elderly man in shock for quite a long while, then said in a voice that filled with hatred.

    ¡°A Southern Wastnd little bastard, I want him to die in an iparably miserable way.¡±

 Chapter 112 â€“ Force Attack

    Chapter 112: Force Attack

    A dragon-like, resonant roar came from afar, causing the dense jungle surrounding the Cold Stream Valley to shake violently. Rows of towering trees fell down one after another; obviously, some gigantic creatures were approaching the valley across the jungle. The ground slightly shook, sent small cobblestones up and hit the fence wall, and created loud noises.

    Ji Hao and the others were standing on the fence wall, staring in shock at the three battle banners that had different totems painted on them.

    ¡°Why did these stinking snakes from the ck Water Serpent n appear here?¡± yelled Ji Zhuo in anger, ¡°ording to the news from the Gold ck Mountain, our n had pushed the battlefront into their territory for thousands of miles, making them retreat over and over again; how could they appear here and attack the Cold Stream Valley?!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m already a little bit sick of Ji Shu and Jiang Bo¡±, said Ji Hao in a cold voice while fiddling with the tablet that had been thrust into his hands by Man Man before she had left, ¡°I think we should kill Ji Shu and make Abba the leader of the Fire Crow n¡¯s warrior again, otherwise...¡±

    Before he could finish his speech, Ji Xia pped hard on his head and said, ¡°You bad kid, otherwise what? Ji Shu had followed the rules of our ancestors and gained this position! What are you even talking about? Those enemies out there, why do they have anything to do with Ji Shu?¡±

    ¡°Abba, deep down in your heart, do you really think this has nothing to do with Ji Shu?¡± said Ji Hao calmly; he didn¡¯t stop fiddling with the tablet.

    Ji Xia didn¡¯t respond this time, neither did Ji Zhuo say anything. Looking at the three battle banners that were floating in the air, the faces of both of them were extremely dark. The faces of Ji Zhuo and Ji Xia twitched intensely every time they saw the red light that would sh across the tablet from time to time, which was held in Ji Hao¡¯s hands, and represented Man Man¡¯s status.

    This tablet¡¯s power could kill a Senior Magus with a single shot. And the person, who was represented by this tablet, was a huge deal that it was even beyond any description. Not to mention the Fire Crow n, a hundred, even if a thousand Bi Fang nsbined their powers, they still would be unable to survive a simple order from that man. With Man Man¡¯s temper, and the friendship between her and Ji Hao, if Ji Hao only asked, the Bi Fang n would certainly be wiped out from the Southern Wastnd.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± Ji Zhuo abruptly let out a growl in depression, no one had any idea whether he was cursing Ji Shu, or the enemies outside of the valley in the dense jungle.

    The cracking sounds of branches never stopped. Soon, a gigantic horned water-turtle, with a ck tergum tens of zhangs in radius, which was covered in thick, sharp thorns, crushed a few trees and crawled out of the jungle.

    Ji Hao instantly sensed a great powering from this water-turtle. Four hoofs trod on the ground, each step of this turtle would cause the ground to shake for a while. Large clouds of watery mist quickly gathered around the water-turtle, and slowly condensed into a thick ice-armour on its body.

    Along with a loud wind swooshing sound that came from the dense jungle, another two simr sized water-turtles crawled out of the jungle as well. They had brought up a fierce gust of cold wind, turning the rain water on the ground into thick and hard ice; after that the light blueyer of ice started spreading towards the Cold Stream Valley¡¯s fence wall.

    A bright red light suddenly darted out of the fence wall - fire essence crystals that had been iid in the fence wall had released their power and emitted a great red light, along with which,rge amounts of spell symbols on the fence wall spurted out eye-piercing fiery lights as well. The cold wind that was brought up by the three water-turtle, heavily struck against the fence wall, along with the ice, and caused instantly thunderous booms.

    The power of the fire essence crystals and the ice shed against each other on the fence wall. Without a doubt, the ice took the natural advantage - the raindrops that were constantly falling from the sky were quickly freezing due to the cold wind, turning into thumb-sized ice pieces and hitting against the fence wall, and sentrge amounts of fire sparks towards all directions, while ceaselessly consuming the fire essence power contained in those fire essence crystals.

    ¡°Trying to find out who can endure longer? Tell those ves to mine quicker!¡± shouted Ji Xia proudly while crossing his arms in front of his chest, ¡°Our Cold Stream Valley doesn¡¯t have much, but we will be never short on fire essence crystals. I doubt that they could bring that many water-turtles, and travel so far.¡±

    ¡°Roger that!¡±

    Ji Ying responded. A beam of fiery light darted out from his back, after which Ji Ying leapt high into the air, darting towards the mining ground deeper in the valley, while leaving series of afterimages behind.

    Ji Hao let out a smile. Ji Xia was right, if it was simply about power consumption, with the support of therge-scale mine in the Cold Stream Valley, these two fence walls would definitely be a nightmare to all kinds of enemies.

    The three water turtles had been spurting cold air for around half an hour, then slowly withdraw while gasping.

    Qing Ying and a few other Qing Yi n¡¯s warriors, who were standing beside Ji Hao and had remained silent for all this time, pulled their long bows open and shot hundreds of arrows out. The long arrows that had been dripped in poison split the rain, swooshing towards the three water-turtles like raindrops.

    The three water-turtle quickly drew their heads, tails, and feet into their shell£¬ which had been covered in thick ice-armours. Those long arrows slightly scratched their ice armours but failed to hurt even a little bit of their bodies.

    Soon after, hissing sounds came out of the jungle, andrger amounts of trees started shaking. Along with a small frictional sound, which sounded like something that had been rubbing against the ground, two gigantic, striped water-serpents slowly wriggled out of the dense jungle.

    Although Ji Hao had seen countless kinds of weird creatures in the Southern Wastnd, including many of those gigantic and powerful animals, he still couldn¡¯t help to gasp deeply in shock when he saw these two vicious serpents.

    ¡°What do they feed these serpents with? How much can they eat for one meal?¡± Ji Hao even got goosebumps, even the finest hair on his body was standing straight up. He wasn¡¯t afraid of those serpents, it was just his instinctive reaction to certain abnormal creatures.

    These two striped water-serpents¡¯ bodies were covered in green and brown stripes; their heads only were as big as the water-turtles that had showed up earlier, and their bodies were unbelievably long and thick; hundreds of zhangs long parts of their bodies had alreadye out of the jungle, but Ji Hao couldn¡¯t tell for sure how long the remaining part of their bodies that were still inside the jungle, were.

    The two striped water-serpents moved slowly towards the Cold Stream Valley then stopped in front of the fence walls, and slowly raised half of their bodies straight up, just like two gigantic pirs that even reached to the sky. Over two hundred zhangs tall serpent bodies started swaying slightly, then abruptly and madly smashed towards the fencing walls.

    ¡°The Water Serpent n has also got involved in this!¡± Ji Zhuo let out a few hollowedughter and said, ¡°Hao, you¡¯re right. These water serpents of the Water Serpent n, no matter where they go, the ground would shake all the way. Their territories are located very far from our Fire Crow n, how can we believe that no one has noticed them during their journey over here?!¡±

    The water-serpents smashed down while roaring, however, countless tank-thick tree roots suddenly thrust out of the ground, formed a gigantic, which had a radius of miles, quickly moving towards the two serpents.

    The serpents¡¯ bodies heavily hit on the root, and cracked tens of roots, causing a loud popping sound; it seemed as if the root wouldn¡¯t be able to hold for long. The strength of the two water-serpents was terrifyingly great, they didn¡¯t seem to have any magical power, neither had any kind of special ability, but only with their gigantic bodies and terrifyingly great strength, they could be amazingly destructive.

    Inside the Cold Steam Valley, the two tens of thousands of years old treeman, who were called out by Ji Hao¡¯s friend Treeman for help earlier, and then allured by Ji Hao with booze and made an agreement with Qing Fu with a certain kind of special magics, started roaring in anger. They opened their eyes wide within which, green mes were zing. Those tree roots that had thrust out of the ground, suddenly expanded from tank-thick to three-zhang-thick.

    Gigantic tree roots pierced into the water serpents bodies and started squirming inside their bodies, madly extracting their blood.

    The two water serpent wailed out in pain, their tremendous bodies fell hard on the ground, rolling and struggling, however, countless tree roots had bound them tightly, no matter where they fled to, more roots would reach them.

    Large amounts of cold air again gushed out of the dense jungle. This time, whole twenty over hundreds zhangs long gigantic horned serpents wriggled out of the jungle.

    On each of these horned serpent¡¯s head, was a ck Water Serpent n¡¯s Senior Magi, who were releasing the sense of great and mysterious power from their bodies.

 Chapter 113 â€“ Encircle the Valley

    Chapter 113: Encircle the Valley

    ¡°ck Water Qiu, you old bastard finally crawled out of your nest and showed your face!¡± sneered and yelled Ji Zhuo towards an extremely short and scrawny, stick-like elderly man, who had been standing on the head of the horned serpents that had been wriggling in front of the twenty horned serpents.

    ¡°How can I note out? Our kids were all buillied and killed by your Fire Crow n,¡± sighed ck Water Qiu, who had a natural bitter face, ¡°ck Water Jiao, we all thought that he was a especially talented kid, but you have killed him. Your Fire Crow n has really been busy recently.¡±

    Sneering, ck Water Qiu then pointed his finger at Ji Xia and Ji Hao and said, ¡°You have killed a talented kid of our n, we will make you pay back at least ten times. For example, if I can eliminate one of the Magus King¡¯s bloodlines of your n, then we will be even.¡±

    Ji Xia was standing steadily on the fence wall with his arms crossed in front of his chest,ughed aloud and said, ¡°Old bastard, if you want to kill others, then you should first be ready to be killed. You want to kill us? With this small number of people?¡±

    Thunderous stepping sounds came from the valley. That was Stone and five of his stone friends, who were between five to thirty zhangs tall, Heng Luo andrge groups of mysterious creatures living in the jungle, Ape and his thirteen Senior-level friends, and Treeman and the other three gigantic treemen. All of them had slowly walked to the fence wall.

    Amongst them, smaller creatures like Heng Luo and Ape, directly climbed up on the fence wall, and coldly looked down at ck Water Qui and the other enemies. While Stone and other gigantic creatures, who had tremendous bodies that were even much taller than the fence walls, stood behind the fence walls, deeply roaring towards the enemies outside the fence wall.

    ¡°Booze is really good!¡± said Ji Hao sincerely, while nodding to his group of friends.

    Heng Luo, who was as pretty as a blooming flower, covered her own mouth and chuckled. Booze was really good, was it? Everyone loved the delicious fruit booze that was made by Ji Hao himself. During these days, Ji Hao¡¯s friends Heng Luo, Stone, Ape, and Treeman had recruited more spirit creatures from the jungle, convinced them to stay in the Cold Stream Valley, and in exchange, the valley would provide as much as booze they needed.

    In total, the Cold Stream Valley had now over thirty senior-level spirit creatures. Each of them had different types of power and special abilities, including wood-powers, earth-powers, gold-powers, and other spiritual powers, and also adding all kinds of special abilities that they had developed based on their powers, therefore the power of each of these creatures were a lot greater than equal-leveled Senior human Magii.

    With the help of all these creatures, added with Ji Zhu, Ji Xia, other Fire Crow n¡¯s warriors and Ji Hao¡¯s personal ves, Big Cattle, Small Cattle, Big Tiger, Small Tiger, and Wing Eagle, who had just broken into the senior level not long ago, the Cold Stream Valley had gathered more than fifty senior-level warriors.

    With so many high-level warriors and helpers, both Ji Xia and Ji Zhuo felt no stress while facing the three ns that were being lead by the ck Water Serpent n and had justunched a surprise attack on the valley.

    Along with a loud, high-pitched wail, the two gigantic striped water-serpents, which had been madly struggling, finally broke loose from countless tree roots, and while swaying their bodies, they drew back into the jungle, while those bone-deep wounds on their bodies ceaselessly spurted blood out.

    The two tens of thousand years old treemen let out deep roars as well. Their bodies, which had been hunkered inside the Cold Stream Valley, quickly expanded into six-hundred zhangs tall. Their towering bodies madly waved countless tank-sized branches and roots that had even covered the entire ground and sky, causing even the daylight around the Cold Stream Valley to be a lot dimmer.

    They were very unsatisfied that the two water-serpents had just broken loose from their roots. They were just gobbling up the water-serpents¡¯ blood to absorb the power within the blood and in this, short time span, they had already absorbedrge amounts of power, and gained lots of benefits. If those horned serpents and ck Water Serpent n¡¯s Senior Magi hadn¡¯t abruptly shown up, the two treemen would have chased the two water-serpents into jungle, and would¡¯ve never given up on chasing them until they had killed the two water-serpents.

    ¡°Dammit! Who said that the Cold Stream Valley had tops ten Senior Magi?!¡± yelled ck Water Qiu. He then started viciously cursing the bastards that had given him the wrong information.

    The ground slightly shook, another seven water-turtles slowly crawled out of the jungle. Twenty senior-level warriors and Magus Priest were standing on these giant turtle¡¯s heads. Added with the three water-turtles, which had showed up earlier and tried to break the fence wall, this n had sent thirty senior-level fighters to the Cold Stream Valley in total.

    Right after the seven water-turtles came out of the jungle, another three giant water-serpents wriggled out of the jungle, and ten Senior Magi were standing on their heads.

    ¡°Five water-serpent in total,¡± Ji Zhuo exined to Ji Hao in low voice, ¡°this is the biggest number of water-serpents that they can send out at one time - these gigantic water-serpents are extremely hard to raise, the entire Water Serpent n had only raised less than twenty water-serpents with all of their powers; they have sent five of them here this time, this should be all of the avable fighting power of them.¡±

    The three banners with totems painted on them had been fluttering in the air. Along with a series of branch-cracking sounds, three especially huge, over a hundred and five zhangs long, horned serpents slowly wriggled out of the jungle. Standing on these horned serpents¡¯ heads, were a whole twenty, short and scrawny, ck Water Serpent n¡¯s Senior levelMagus Priests, each of them holding a different shaped and coloured, bone cane.

    ¡°You have some balls!¡± shouted Ji Xia harshly, ¡°Your ns are being attacked by our n right now, and your warriors have been dying in the battle! How dare you send all these elite warriors and Magus Priests here to attack this Cold Stream Valley?!¡±

    ck Water Qui let out an oddughter while slowly pulling out a thin sword, which was nearly as long as the height of his own body. He then pointed the sword tip towards Ji Xia and said, ¡°So what? When we attack this valley, no matter how the situation goes, no one wille to rescue you. We will not withdraw until we break into this valley!¡±

    Followed by loud hissing sounds, the five striped water-serpents opened their jaws all together and breathed deeply towards the ground.

    Five water columns instantly rose high into the air, then went into the water-serpents¡¯ stomachs through their mouths. The water¡¯s serpents bodies quickly swelled, turning into iparably huge spheres, while thick liquid was constantly dripping down from the corners of their jaws.

    ¡°Defend with full power!¡± growled Ji Zhuo while heavily stamping his foot against the ground.

    Qing Fu and the other tens of Magus Priests stood behind the fence wall in a line and started enchanting spells, activating all the spell symbols on the fence wall. Large groups of ves were running between the fence wall and the mining ground, carrying baskets of jade and fire essence crystals into the magic formation that was set by Qing Fu behind the fence wall, providing power to the entire fence wall.

    Within the span of a few breaths, over ten thousands pieces of fire essence crystals and thirty thousands pieces of jade had disappeared into the magic formation; at the same time, the fence wall suddenly burst out a piercing red light, three zhangs long, which darted out from the surface of the fence wall.

    The faces of ck Water Qiu and the others quickly darkened, they knew that the Cold Stream Valley had a rich mine, but they could never have even imagined that this mine could be this rich. To break a valley that had tens of Seniorlevel fighters, and a powerful defense magic formation, adding the fact that the great fence wall was being supported by continuously iing fire essence crystals, how much that would cost?

    The fire water-serpents then opened their jaws, squeezing their bodies andrge amounts water instantly shot out of their bodies in the shapes of five water dragons.

    With the power and strength of the water-serpents, the five ck, water dragons seemed alive. They smashed heavily against the fence wall, and immediately caused the ground to shake. The fiery light that was being emitted by the fence wall shook for a while, and Ji Hao and the others who had been standing on the fence wall also felt the shake from under their feet, nearly falling to the ground.

    Tens of giant water-turtles called out towards the sky simultaneously, then breathed outrge amounts of cold air.

    Fifteen horned serpents wildly opened their jaws as well, and let out countless ice thorns and crystals.

    In the meanwhile, all of the senior-level Magi and Magus Priests moved all together, casting all kinds of magics andunching all kinds of attacks. Their power transformed into arge cloud of ck smoke and watery mist, quickly pushing towards the Cold Stream Valley.

 Chapter 114 â€“ Horrifying

    Chapter 114: Horrifying

    ¡°Shoot! Kill that one!!¡± yelled Qing Ying while pointing his fingers at a peak-level Junior Magi, who was wearing a thick turtle shell.

    Three Qing Yi n¡¯s warriors pulled their long bows open towards the warrior that had been pointed out by Qing Ying. Arge amount of highly poisonous arrows swooshed across the air and thickly stuck on the warrior¡¯s body. That Junior Magi huddled his body into the turtle shell that he was wearing, and dodged ny-nine percent of the arrows that were shot towards him; however, thest arrow silently darted over and punctured his left palm that hadn¡¯t been hidden into the shell yet.

    The Junior Magi howled in pain, pressed the wounds on his left hand that had started to spurt ck blood, leapt down from the fence wall and tried to flee.

    However, he only made five zhangs far before Ji Hao let out a great roar and let out a pair of fiery wings, which started shaking intensely right after they had burst out from Ji Hao¡¯s back. Ji Hao caught up to that Junior Magi along with a fierce gust of hot wind and a series of afterimages, like a furious ghost. Along with a shrill swishing sound, a long spear that was wrapped in a zing me, thrust towards the Junior Magi, punctured the half-a-foot-thick turtle shell and pierced into his chest.

    FIRE!

    mes spurted from all over the body of the Junior Magi, who was punctured by the long spread; within the blink of an eye, he had turned into a human-shaped torch.

    Tens of elite ck Water Serpent n¡¯s peak-level Junior Magi rushed up together, waving those odd-shaped long words that they had been holding in their hands, following some strange movements, silently piercing towards every vital part of Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Ji Hao¡¯s tight armour suddenly emitted ayer of clear light, and a few fist-sized lotus flowers loomingly appeared on the surfaces of the armour. All of the tens of swords that were piercing towards Ji Hao were rebounded by the clear yet bright light, once they had touched the light. The great bacsh of power made the tens of enemies unable to even stand steady, their feet were all staggering at the moment.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Growled Ji Hao, while he swung the long spear held in his hands sidewards, leaving an arc-shaped fiery light trail in the air; subconsciously, Ji Hao had followed the mysterious arc that he had drawn when the mysterious man had controlled his body andunched the [Sky Opening].

    Find a opening and attack it, this would allow one to break any kind of attack in the world.

    The [Sky Opening] was unspeakably mysterious and powerful. Ji Hao easily broke the defence formation that these few had made brashly, with the long spear; the spear tip urately swept across their throats, slicing all of their heads off from their bodies.

    Large amounts of zing blood gushed out of their broken necks. The tens of elite ck Water Serpent n¡¯s Junior Magi instantly fell on the ground, and their bodies started twitching. Soon, their entire bodies were swallowed by the zing me, and quickly burnt into ashes.

    ¡°Kill this kid! No! Capture him alive! Alive!¡± yelled ck Water Qiu while standing on one gigantic horned serpent¡¯s head far from the fence wall, and was at a stalemate with Ji Zhuo. His eyes had been shining brightly, carefully observing the entire situation of this fight; seing Ji Hao abruptly leap down from the fence wall, he yelled in surprise.

    Followed by his voice, twenty Water Turtle n¡¯s warriors, who had especially great defending powers rushed over. While running, they raised the weird-shaped heavy axes high, hacking towards Ji Hao¡¯s head. All of these Water Turtle n¡¯s warriors were high-level, even peak-level, elite Junior Magi; those heavy axes held in their hands had brought uprge amounts of watery mist and cold air when they were still tens of zhangs far from Ji Hao¡¯s body; those watery mist and cold air quickly transformed into over twenty millstone-sized, giant water-turtle-shaped airwaves, smashing towards Ji Hao.

    The Water Turtle n¡¯s warrior¡¯s water-power came from the ancient beast ¡®Kui Water Turtle¡¯ bloodline power. They had amazing defence powers, and great physical strength added with natural born special abilities of water control. Although their power didn¡¯t have too many flexibilities, the lethalities of their direct attacks and special lights were extraordinarily great.

    Facing over twenty powerful water-turtle-shaped airwaves, Ji Haoughed out aloud, stood still and puffed out his chest.

    The tight armour made by Po had an amazing defending power, even the elite Jia n¡¯s warriors of the Blood Fang had been unable to break this armour, not to mention these Junior Magi here. Over twenty airwaves heavily hit against Ji Hao¡¯s chest along with the raindrops rolled up by them, sshingrge amounts of water drops towards every direction; however, Ji Hao didn¡¯t move even a little bit.

    ¡°Die!¡± shouted Ji Hao again. A sphere of fiery light suddenly lit up around his chest; at the same moment, a sphere of sticky, golden-red me burst out from his mouth along with a thunderous boom.

    |Gold Crow Breath|, the third special abilities Ji Hao had gained from his bloodline power. The me that had been gathered in his chest was a true me,ing from the sun; although the Fire Crow¡¯s bloodline had be very thin in these days, Ji Hao¡¯s bloodline power hadrgely been improved when he had performed the [Nine Suns Above the Sky], the blood offering ceremony; therefore, the me that spew out by him now felt slightly like the terrifyingly powerful me that woulde from the ancient Gold Crow¡¯s beak.

    Therge sphere of fiery light transformed into a tens of zhangs tall fiery wall and pushed forwards; every inch of ground that the fiery wall had passed over, the soil was instantly melted into ss-like liquid; the twenty Turtle n¡¯s warriors were burnt into ashes before they even could let out a wail; moreover, hundreds of ordinary Novice Magi had been burnt into puffs of smokes by the fiery wall as well.

    ¡°Who else?¡± shouted Ji Hao will waving the inherited, mulberry-wood long spear that he had borrowed from Ji Zhuo. With one move, tens of beams of fiery lights darted out of the spearhead, which burnt groups of ant-like enemies within the area of hundreds of zhangs in radius, who had been rushing towards Ji Hao, into ashes, while they were howling and struggling in the me.

    ¡°How dare you attack the Cold Stream Valley? You shall all die!¡±

    Relying on the amazing defence power of the light armour made by Po, Ji Hao fearlessly darted in the crowd of tens of thousands enemies down the fence wall, while waving the long spear and letting out beams of raindrops-like fiery lights. Every time he waived the spear, hundreds of enemies, who were standing in his path, would be set aze and burn into ashes, then ultimately dissipated in the air.

    This was the third day after the three ns hadunched the surprise attack on the Cold Stream Valley. The fence wall of the valley stayed absolutely still, however, a lot of enemies had died under the powerful counterattacks that had beenunched by Ji Hao and the others. Only the number of Junior Magi who had died by Ji Hao¡¯s hand was over three hundred, while countless ordinary Novice Magi had been burnt by Ji Hao.

    Three hundred Junior Magi! In any Southern Wastnd n, this would be a number that would be enough to break those elders and Magus Priests¡¯ hearts. But in the Cold Stream Valley, Ji Hao had killed the whole three hundred Junior Magi within only three days, all by himself!

    ck Water Qiu and all of the other ns¡¯ elders had been ring at Ji Hao, even their eyeballs had turned into blood-red colour, and were filled with hatred.

    One ck Water Serpent n¡¯s Magus Priest let out a shout in anger, threw a cane that was made of ck snake bones out towards Ji Hao. The snake bones cane turned into a beam of ck light in the air and darted towards Ji Hao. Before Ji Hao could react, a stoneman let out a great roar and threw a gigantic stone out from the Cold Steam Valley.

    The gigantic stone blocked the ck light art hundreds of zhang far away from Ji Hao, after which the stone and the ck light scattered and dissipated simultaneously.

    Behind the fence wall, a few stonemen, treemen and three of ape¡¯s friends that had gigantic, ape-like bodies, had fixed their eyes on Ji Hao, concentrating on protecting him from all kinds of deadly dangers. Although the three ns had taken the advantage of the number of Senior Magi, it still didn¡¯t make it easier to capture and kill Ji Hao.

    Not to mention the amazing defence power Ji Hao had, Ji Zhuo¡¯s mulberry-wood long spear that he was holding in his hands allowed him great attacking powers that were no weaker than that of a Senior Magus. Ji Hao could be considered as a weird creature that had turned the entire battlefield into a mess.

    ¡°Kill that little bastard!¡± screamed ck Water Qiu; at the same time, the horned serpent that had been treaded by him suddenly darted out, and the sharp sword held in his hand abruptly turned into tens of fierce gusts of ck, cold wind, blowing towards Ji Zhuo.

    Once ck Water Qiu moved, all of the Senior Magi from all three ns, who had been standing behind him moved all together. Each of them had found themselves an opponent andunched attacks. Relying on the advantage of a number of peoples, they were trying their best to keep all of the Cold Stream Valley¡¯s senior-level fighters busy, and create opportunities for other of their own Senior Magi to kill Ji Hao.

    They had tried this in the past three days for a few times. This time, ckwater Qiu and the other senior Magi had also sessfully kept all of the Cold Stream Valley¡¯s senior-level fighters¡¯ hands full, and all of the rest of senior-level warriors on their side darted towards Ji Hao.

    However, Ji Hao slightly turned his body, letting one of the Senior Magi¡¯s long sword pierce on his chest, at the exactly same moment, he thrust the long spear forwards and punctured the senior Magi¡¯s chest.

    Ayer of bright light that exited from the light armour was rotating around Ji Hao¡¯s body. Just like before, Ji Hao wasn¡¯t hurt even a little bit. Unlike Ji Hao, the Senior Magi, whose chest had been punctured by Ji Hao with the long spear, was sent flying backwards while coughing up blood.

    He had only made a few steps back, when Qing Ying, who had been standing on the fence wall silently, shot out a long poisonous arrow and pierced into his right eye. The Senior Magi hadn¡¯t see thising; he howled aloud in pain, but soon, his voice faded - Qing Ying¡¯s arrow had deeply pierced into his brain, instantly killing him.

    After three days of fighting, the first Senior Magus had died.

    --------------------------------------------------------

    XianxiaWorld Sincerely Recruiting Trantors

    http://.xianxiaworld/recruitment/

 Chapter 115 â€“ Going to the South

    Chapter 115: Going to the South

    Seven dayster, the war situation of the Cold Stream Valley started going downhill for the residents of the valley.

    Twelve hundreds of zhangs tall ck stonemen had joined the enemies¡¯ team. The entire bodies of these stonemen were made from ck moonstones, and each of them had a red ve-mark branded on their foreheads; obviously, they were all ves under someone¡¯s control.

    ¡°Ho!¡±

    Apanied with mad roars, one of the ck stonemen smashed hard on the ground with both hands; instantly, a hundreds of zhang high hill shrank quickly, and condensed into a round stone ball that had a radius of one zhang. The stoneman then waved his arm furiously in the air and threw the stone ball towards the fence wall. His movements were surprisingly fast, his arms even left a few afterimages in the air, and the stone ball darted towards the fence wall at a speed, which even Ji Hao couldn¡¯t see clearly, then hit on the fence wall along with a thunderous bang.

    Bang!!

    The fence wall shook violently.

    The stoneman¡¯s power was incredibly great,bined with those weird spell-symbols, which were shining on the surface of the stone ball, it had a great effect on the fence-magic-formation that had been supporting the fence wall; only with one shot, the power of the fence-magic-formation hadrgely been lowered.

    Mining ves were running fast, carryingrge amounts of fire essence crystals and jade pieces into the fence-magic-formation. Countless spell symbols were shining around those fire essence crystals and jade pieces, which had piled up into a small hill, continuously turning into great power and replenishing the fence wall¡¯s power.

    However, everyone could clearly see a human-head-sized pit on the fence wall, which was left by the impact from the stone ball that was thrown over by the ck stoneman; although this was only a small pit, it proved that the enemies already possessed the power necesary to break into the Cold Stream Valley.

    ¡°The ck Water Serpent n could never have enough power to enve powerful creatures like these!¡± said Ji Zhuo while gnashing his teeth, looking at the twelve stonemen outside the fence wall, and the few weird stonemen maniptors, who were standing behind those stonemen, wearing ck cloaks, their entire bodies wrapped in ayer of faint ck mist, and continued, ¡°We, the Fire Crow n and the ck Water Serpent n, know each other too well...they could never have enved these creatures, neither could they afford to feed these gigantic stonemen.¡±

    While Ji Zhuo was speaking, all twelve stonemenunched their attacks simultaneously. They gatheredrge amounts of sands and stones from the ground, condensed them into stone balls, and threw them towards the fence wall.

    Muffled swooshing sounds never stopped. Fire sparks were sent towards all directions when those stone balls hit against the fence wall; the fence wall was shaking intensely, and fragments of all sizes were falling from the fence wall, now and then.

    Even though the Cold Stream Valley had enough jade and fire essence to replenish the power of the fence wall, with the speed these ck stonemen were attacking, the fence would only be able tost for a month tops, after which, it would bepletely shattered by these stonemen.

    Stone and his friends were roaring in rage behind the fence wall; they were beating their own chests and shouting provokingly towards those ck stonemen outside the fence wall. Apanied with their deep roars, simple and ancient, natural-formed spell symbols emerged from the bodies of Stone and his friends. Soon,rge amounts of mud started gushing out of the ground, up to the wall, and covering the entire fence wall.

    After the surface of the fence wall was covered with mud, it turned intoyers of hard rock. But theseyers of rock were not as firm as the original body of the wall; tens of zhangs long pieces of rocks would instantly shatter into ashes after a stone ball had hit against the fence wall; Stone and his friends were ceaselessly mustering mud gushing out of the ground, and piling up into newyers of rock; while on one side the ck stonemen were madly throwing stone balls towards the fence wall, the rockyers on the fence wall were continuously bing thicker as well; as such, the rockyer and the ck stonemen¡¯s attack had achieved somewhat of a rough equilibrium.

    Ji Zhuo and Ji Xia smiled simultaneously. Although these balck stonemen were still a great threat to the Cold Stream Valley, with the help of Stone and his friends they were atleast not an imminent threat. With the continuous addition of rockyers, those ck stonemen would need at least three months to break into the Cold Stream Valley.

    ¡°Hao,e with me!¡± said Ji Zhuo while dragging Ji Hao¡¯s arm, and leading Ji Hao and Ji Xia deeper into the valley.

    A loud shouting sound that seemingly even shook the sky, came from outside the valley, causing tens of thousands of enemies tounch their attacks towards the fence wall, while shouting.

    Bright fiery light darted out of the fence wall. Every enemy that dared toe close to the fence wall would be burned by the Fire Crow n¡¯s special magical me. The air surrounding the fence wall had be extremely thick, even peak-level Junior Magi could barely climb up onto the fence wall; however, facing the Fire Crow n¡¯s warriors who were guarding the fence wall, all of them had been beaten and had fallen down before they even made on top of the wall.

    But this time, those ck stonemen had joined the attack. Those Fire Crow n¡¯a warriors had to pay attention to those gigantic stone balls that were being thrown over, one after another. asionally, some careless warriors would be wounded by these stone balls, and the enemy would instantly climb up from the parts of the fence wall that were being guarded by these wounded warriors.

    The situation of the battle had turned extremely serious for the Cold Stream Valley.

    ¡°It has been seven days, I haven¡¯t got any news from the Gold ck Mountain,¡± deep inside the valley, Ji Zhuo said with a cold voice while seriously staring at Ji Hao in the eyes, ¡°which means, I have lost contact with the Gold ck Mountain.¡±

    ¡°I have sent a few warriors, told them to sneak out of the valley, go back to the Gold ck Mountain, and sent a message back. Grandpa had left tracking magics on their bodies, the magic showed that they have been killed when they approached the Gold ck Mountain,¡± said Ji Xia.

    ¡°Someone wants us to die here, that old bastard, ck Water Qiu was right,¡± said Ji Zhuo calmly.

    Shaking his head, Ji Xia then said in a deep voice, ¡°We can¡¯t deliver any messages to the Gold ck Mountain, but I¡¯ve got a message from Ji Shu, sent by a fire crow - he requires us to send arge amount of jade and fire essence crystals to the Gold ck Mountain, saying that they need these resources to help with the great fight against the ck Water Serpent n.¡±

    ¡°Without those jade and fire essence crystals, how are we supposed to defend the Cold Stream Valley?!¡± yelled Ji Hao in anger; he was nearly pissed off by this ridiculous requirement.

    They had lost contact with the Gold ck Mountain, but Ji Shu could easily send order to ask for more resources; even an idiot could tell what was going on here. Although Ji Shu was the leader of the warriors of the Fire Crow n, he couldn¡¯t have done this all by himself.

    Obviously, the Bi Fang n was involved in this.

    ¡°What if we break out of the valley and withdrew to the Gold ck Mountain?¡± Ji Xia pped himself after he had let this sentence out.

    Breakout and withdraw? In this situation, where the enemy¡¯s side had more Senior Magi than their own side, no matter what method they used to break out of the valley, they would only die out there. The Cold Stream Valley had aplete defense system, and if, even this powerful defense system would have failed to defend the valley, then abandoning the valley and fleeing was equal tomitting suicide.

    ¡°And, your abba can¡¯t go!¡± said Ji Zhuo seriously while looking at Ji Hao, ¡°Your Abba has never lost during all these years. If he abandons the valley and flees away, after receiving the order requiring resources from Ji Shu, if the Fire Crow n would lose the fight, atst, your Abba will be the one who take all the me.¡±

    ¡°So does it means we have to deal with the enemies out there, who have been bing stronger and stronger, only with what we have now?¡± Ji Hao frowned and said, ¡°twelve ck stonemen showed up on their side today, who knows what will show up a few dayster?¡±

    ¡°Therefore, Hao, our only hope lies now in you,¡± said Ji Zhuo coldly, ¡°you are pretty close with Man Man, go try to borrow an army from her. Only thousands of warriors from Zhu Rong Country, the country of god, can eliminate the entire ck Water Serpent n.¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s pupils suddenly shone, and he nodded then silently.

    Ji Zhuo took a leather map out, pointed at a certain spot on the map and said, ¡°The Fire Crow n is located in the northeast of the Southern Wastnd, very far from the Zhu Rong Country. If we want to get to the Zhu Rong Country within a short time, we have to go through transporting-magic-formations.¡±

    ¡°The Bi Fang n has a transporting-magic-formation that directly leads to the Zhu Rong Country, but you can¡¯t go to the Bi Fang n.¡±

    ¡°Other ns are not reliable at the moment. Fortunately, I know another transporting-magic-formation.¡±

    After a quarter of an hour, Ji Hao tramped over the mountain located behind the valley, and sneaked out of the Cold Stream Valley, darting towards the South at his highest speed.

 Chapter 116 â€“ â€˜Fellowâ€™

    TL note: In ancient (even modern) China, people believing in the same religions, or those who practice certain kinds of magic, often call people from other religions or people who also practice magic, as ¡®fellow¡¯, in a very polite way.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Chapter 116: ¡®Fellow¡¯

    With the magical power of the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words], Ji Hao hid the power aura that was being released from his body, and the body of Mr. Crow, then silently sneaked out of the Cold Stream Valley.

    Mr. Crow had seriously been injured not long ago. Although its injuries were half recovered, its wings¡¯ muscles were still badly hurt, which disabled it from flying. Standing in the heavy rain, Ji Hao carefully put Mr. Crow, who had shrunk its body, into his cloth, then cast an [escape magic], transformed into a hazy, watery-mist-like silhouette, and started running in the dense jungle at his highest speed.

    Because of the heavy rain, the entire jungle had been filled with great water-power. Ji Hao had cast the [After-born Water Manipting Magic], and felt like a fish that had finally gotten back into the boundless sea, swimming freely. Within a day and night, Ji Hao had run for thousands of miles.

    Ji Zhuo was one of the oldest elders of the Fire Crow n. In the Southern Wastnd, elders that had lived long enough were the most precious wealth of a n - they were all incredibly knowledgeable, knew about all kinds of mysterious magics and possessed secret information.

    For example, in a secret valley that was located fifty thousand miles away from the Cold Stream valley, a small battle fort had secretly been built by the Zhu Rong Country. The Guards of Gods were guarding the fort all year round. And within that fort, was a transporting-magic-formation, which directly lead to the central area of the Zhu Rong Country. How could this kind of top secret information be known by ordinary Southern Wastnd n¡¯s nsmen?

    ¡°Mr. Crow, if we travel day and night, we can get to the secret valley in around only seven days,¡± said Ji Hao in a low voice, while thrusting a round pill that was made by Qing Fu, into Mr. Crow¡¯s beak.

    Caw!

    Mr. Crow pped its wings and unhappily let out a deep caw. Only fifty thousand miles, if he could fly at its highest speed, it would have taken him only one hour to get to the secret valley, but currently, Ji Hao could only run with his feet.

    Ji Hao could have borrowed Ji Zhuo¡¯s contracted Fire Crow, however, a couple of weeks ago Ji Zhuo had fought against the enemies for a few times; his crow had been badly wounded during the fights as well, and was now trying its best to recover; therefore, this reinforcement-seeking mission could only depend on Ji Hao.

    ¡°Alright, Mr. Crow, you should rest peacefully. When you have fully recovered, we will kill all those stinking snakes together...Hm, what do you think, should we go to Pu Ban city, or wait until brother Poes back?¡±

    Mr. Crow popped up his eyes, seemingly lost in deep thought.

    The sun rose and fell, over and over again. Three days had passed very fast. Ji Hao had been running in the jungle during the whole three days and without even taking a nap; he had already covered over twenty-thousand-mile of distance. During his journey, with the help of the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words], and the cover of this endless heavy rain, Ji Hao had safely gone past a few areas that were ruled by terrifyingly dangerous beasts and had traveled over half the distance.

    Mr. Crow had been taking the medicine given by Qing Fu and recovered a bit more from his injuries. He was now standing on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder and cawing, while pping its wings from time to time, telling Ji Hao that he only needed to rest for another half day, one day tops, after which it would be able to fly again.

    Although he couldn¡¯t fly at its highest speed yet, at least it would be much faster than Ji Hao was currently.

    Ji Hao rushed for another half a day, then abruptly stopped. He gasped deeply, and spew out a turbid sphere of waste air our for tens of zhangs far, along with a great heat. All of the raindrops that were touched by the air evaporated instantly, and a tank-thick white mist column had emerged in the air.

    Breathing deeply for air, Ji Hao then locked his hands together, quickly drawing the natural power into his body from the surrounding areas. The natural power was being absorbed by the Golden Dan in his spiritual space, once it had been breathed into his body. Ji Hao had just rushed in the jungle for half a day, which had cost ny-percent of the Golden Dan¡¯s power; therefore, Ji Hao had now stopped, adjusting his breath, and replenishing his power.

    Within the area that had a radius of hundreds of zhangs, the path of all the raindrops were weirdly twisting. Those raindrops fell on the ground while rotating rapidly, then quietly seeped into the soil, without sshing the slightest bit of water. Even the loud raining sound around Ji Hao had suddenly stopped, and the jungle surrounding Ji Hao for miles around had suddenly be very quiet. The wind stopped blowing, the trees and the bushes stopped swaying, even the speed with which the raindrops were falling became slower and slower, to the point where those raindrops even seemed to have frozen in the air.

    Ji Hao had made a connection with the power of the universe with his soul. Every single movement of his could now affect the natural environment surrounding him. After Ji Hao had transformed the Yuan Dan into a Golden Dan, every single movement of his, and every slight gasp of breath, was able to cause supernatural phenomenons. Ji Hao was concentrating on replenishing his power, and made no effort to hide all those strange phenomenons.

    Miles away, the rain suddenly was split by an invisible, mysterious power. Two young men, who were wearing simple clothes that were made from white x, were barefooted, and had their hair hung loosely. Both of them were holding a bamboo stick, and walked slowly out of the jungle. Their entire bodies were extremely dry and clean.

    Every step they put forward seemed as if invisible airwaves were holding their bodies up from the ground. No one would be able to tell for how long they had been walking in the jungle, because their bare feet were all dry and clean, without being stained by even a single drop of rain or mud.

    Both of them were tall and sturdy, with deeply sunken eyes and straight nose bridge. Their faces were as delicate as sculptures, and their pupil was shining. Every single move of theirs had a mysterious charm to it, which was hard to describe. These two young men seemingly could draw all the attentions if they were standing in a crowd, just like swirl pools.

    With faint smiles, both of them abruptly floated up into the air, stood on a branch-tip of a towering tree, looking at those supernatural phenomenon that were caused by Ji Hao, while Ji Hao was replenishing his power. Suddenly, the smiles on the faces of the two young men disappeared, instead, their faces darkened badly.

    ¡°Unity of heaven and man! This kid had reached an amazing level!¡±

    ¡°Do you have any idea whose student he is? Never thought that we¡¯d meet such an interesting little kid in this Southern Wastnd jungle. It¡¯s not easy at all to reach this level at such a young age.¡±

    ¡°Who else can it be? Absorbing the vast universal powers to replenish his own, who could have such a powerful ability except those few? Those Southern Wastnd barbarians could never learn such an ability. Whoever he is, he can¡¯t be one of us.¡±

    ¡°Well, not one of us, then he should die.¡±

    The two young men talked to each other for a short while, then took a quick nce at each other, nodded and slightly stamped their feet against the branch-tip, leapt into the air, trod on gusts of wind, and flew towards Ji Hao.

    The two young men quickly approached Ji Hao, without making even the slightest sound. Five miles, tree miles, two miles...

    When they were one mile away from Ji Hao, the wind that was brought up by their bodies, hit a raindrop, which had been floating in the air, moving it. Ji Hao sensed the movements of the raindrop, and quivered instantly, like an old spider that was huddled in the center of its, and someone else abruptly ran into the spider¡¯s thread, on the edge of the; Ji Hao suddenly opened his eyes, took a nce at the direction that he sensed the movements of the raindrop from.

    He saw two young men, who were wearing white and long clothes, with weird smiles and fluttering long hairs, were standing on top of the wind and were flying towards him from out the dense jungle; this scene made Ji Hao subconsciously cast a spell. Large amounts of watery mist started gathering into Ji Hao¡¯s palm, transforming into bolts of lightning, and silently struck towards the two young men.

    At the moment when the lighting darted out of his palm, Ji Hao instinctively thought about many famous, weird legends that he had learned in his previous life - these two young men were dressed so weirdly, and moved silently; even their skins were as white and smooth as if they had used foundation, how could he not think about those ghost stories?

    Ji Hao had never seen anyone who was as white and handsome as these two young men, in this Southern Wastnd.

    The lightning darted out silently, yet iparably fast. The fist-long lightning bolts shed across the air and appeared in front of the two young men, then exploded silently. The waves of soft yet strong air-streams, which were caused by the explosion, expanded towards all directions like tsunami waves, along with a gentle, yet extremely strong power that was enough to even break bones and tear human internal organs apart.

    The two young men were flying towards Ji Hao with smiles on their faces, when suddenly the lightning exploded right in front of their faces and shattered their white x clothes into pieces, exposing the white, silky, luxurious shirts that were worn by them under their outfits; at the same time, beams of bright, white lights darted out from their white silk shirts, firmly blocking the lightning¡¯s power.

    ¡°My fellow here, hold for a second!¡± yelled the two young men simultaneously.

    ¡°Fellow?¡± Ji Hao raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°What is that? Can I eat it?¡±

    Ji Hao had decided to y a fool.

 Chapter 117 â€“ Wait A Second

    Chapter 117: Wait A Second

    ¡°My fellow, you are so young and so naughty!¡±

    Said one of the two young men whileughing at Ji Hao and raised his small finger. Followed by his move, a beam of faint white light suddenly darted towards Ji hao.

    ¡°Naughty! You should receive a beating. That lightning was scary, our young fellow here, you should receive a proper lesson from us!¡±

    The beam of faint white light instantly merged into the rain, simr to a thin stroke of glowing light, which asionally appeared on the edges of dark clouds in the sky, and were hardly noticeable. However, once this white light had appeared, the entire world seemed to have be slow and soft.

    The wind stopped roaring and the rain stopped pouring, even all the nts in the jungle that were shaking because of the wind and rain, had slowed their movements down. The vast jungle, which seemed a bit misty and grey under the, with dark clouds filled, sky had be brighter and warmer after the white light had appeared.

    The faint white light shed across the rain. Wherever the light passed, all the raindrops within that area tens of zhangs around the light, transformed into fist-sized, crystal water-lotuses, and bloomed one after another. Along with a deep and solemn sound, which sounded as if someone was chanting a spell, the white light left a long, arc-shaped traill in the air and darted towards Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Ji Hao popped up his eyes, and stared at this thin beam of white light, which didn¡¯t seem like a big deal at all, while considering how to react to it.

    Large amounts of water lotuses, which were actually transformed raindrops, were flying towards Ji Hao along with the white light; wherever he looked, he could see those transparent, crystal water lotuses rotating in the air, seemingly dancing in the sky. Those small and delicate water-lotuses stirred the air intensely and brought up strong airwaves; every single water-lotus was followed from behind by a strong whirlwind that was as fierce as a tiny, furious dragon.

    These water-lotuses, which seemed so pretty and delicate, as if they couldn¡¯t possibly do any harm, had brought a great pressure upon Ji Hao, making him feel as if a small hill was about to fall on his head.

    ¡°So interesting,¡± said Ji Hao. He thenughed out loud while a great golden fiery light darted out from his back; two round and shining Gold Crow¡¯s pupils shed across the light and dissappeared soon after; after this, ayer of faint fiery light wrapped Ji Hao¡¯s fist up. Ji Hao raised both his arms and began to smash those water-lotuses that were flying towards him.

    ¡°So rude and wild, he is indeed a Southern Wastnd barbarian, can¡¯t be wrong,¡± taunted the two young men together.

    One water-lotus hit against Ji Hao¡¯s fist, Ji Hao threw a heavy punch towards the lotus with all his power; however, he felt nothing. The space in front of him was all empty; the water-lotus that had flown towards him and put him under great pressure, was all an illusion. Ji Hao¡¯s punch that wasunched with all of his power, was thrown into the air and instantly transformed into a huge sphere of fiery light that had a radius of at least a few zhangs, along with a thunderous boom.

    ¡°Not real?!¡± eximed Ji Hao.

    The following moment, hundreds of punches heavily struck against Ji Hao¡¯s body from all directions, the power of every single hit was as great as a small hill falling from the sky. The leather armour worn by Ji Hao shattered into pieces within only a moment, baring the tight armour under it.

    The tight armour made by Po instantly released a faint, clear light, which then quickly transformed into a palm-sized light-lotus that closely attached itself onto Ji Hao¡¯s body, and began to slowly rotate around him.

    Countless water-lotuses suddenly emerged from the air, swooshing down, hitting against Ji Hao¡¯s body one after another; however, no matter how many water-lotuses fell from the air and no matter how hard they hit againstJi Hao¡¯s body, the light-lotus, which was slowly rotating and circting around Ji Hao¡¯s bodypletely shattered all of them.

    A beam of white light suddenly shed across the air and struck against Ji Hao¡¯s best along with a loud bang. The soil around Ji Hao¡¯s body instantly rose into the air, turned into hundreds of zhangs high waves of soil and sprayed towards every direction. A miles wide and hundreds of zhangs deep pit abruptly appeared on the ground, right under Ji Hao¡¯s feet. Ji Hao was hit by an extraordinarily great power, temporally losing bnce and fell into the pit.

    ¡°Interesting, interesting, look what we¡¯ve found here!¡± said the young man, who had been watching with a smile on his face all this time, without making any moves, ¡°This tight armour is so good!¡±

    The two young men didn¡¯t even try to hide the greed inside their eyes, staring at Ji Hao like two starving wolves.

    ¡°Senior Brother!¡± yelled the young man who had just let out the white beam of light and had attacked Ji Hao, ¡°Iunched the attack just now, the armour is destined mine!¡±

    The Senior Brother, who hadn¡¯tunched any attacks on Ji Hao yet, yelled back to the other young man, ¡°My junior Brother, you¡¯re not strong enough yet, you need to calm down and focus on practicing. Indeed you had justunched an attack, but you failed to kill this kid. That armour is meant to be mine!¡±

    Both of them raised the bamboo sticks that they were holding in their hands and waved hard in the air; suddenly,rge amounts of white light beams emerged from the air within the radius of miles, followed by which, countless raindrops bloomed simultaneously and transformed into water lotuses, swooshing down towards the deep pit.

    Ji Hao had been lying in the pit with his face towards the ground, and his entire body covered in mud.

    One of the young men just lightly raised his little finger and let out a white beam of light, which seemed quite insignificant but actually contained a horrifyingly great power, which absolutely was no weaker than the power of any senior-level fighter. If it hadn¡¯t been for the powerful tight armour that Ji Hao was wearing, he would already have been killed by this attack.

    Although the armour had blocked ny-nine percent of the attacking power for Ji Hao, the remaining one percent of power still hit onto Ji Hao¡¯s body through the armour, violently shaking all of his internal organs. This was how Ji Hao felt after he had been through all kinds of magical journeys with Man Man, absorbed all those nutritious natural treasures, including the essence milk of the earth, andrgely improved his body condition.

    If Ji Hao¡¯s body condition hadn¡¯t improved through all kinds of methods during the past few weeks, every single one of his internal organs would have badly been hurt by this attack.

    While lying on the pit and covered in mud, Ji Hao frowned and thought.

    ¡°Where did these two guys came from? Their attacking methods are so weird, I had my eyes fixed on that water-lotus, how could I have missed it?¡± murmured Ji Hao in his head.

    ¡°And why is it that when theyunched their attack, I had a strange feeling, which made it so that I couldn¡¯t help myself but rx both my soul and body, even feelingzy and sleepy, yet, their attacks were actually containing an iparably great power. How on earth did that happen?¡±

    While thinking, Ji Hao sensed that the sky above his head had suddenly became brighter. Countess crystal water-lotuses were falling towards the deep pit from the sky, even covering Ji Hao¡¯s entire eyesight; the power that was contained in these newly formed water-lotuses must be hundreds of times greater than the probing attack¡¯s power that wasunched before. Ji Hao opened his eyes wide and raised his head in shock, both of his pupils suddenly turning into a pure golden-red colour.

    He had just activated his |Gold Crow Pupils| and injected all the power into his pupils; the pair of golded-red pupils now seemed like two small suns, which were bright enough to radiate the entire world, and were able to break all kinds of illusions.

    Nine spell symbols of the [Mantra Dan of Nine Secret Words] appeared and began to rotate rapidly around Ji Hao¡¯s golden-red pupils; the world in front of Ji Hao¡¯s eyes suddenly changed colour.

    Through the faint and white light, Ji Hao saw that the sky was still dark, and the jungle was still showered in the heavy rain and shrouded by the grey mist; the water-lotuses, which were transformed from raindrops, were swooshing down from the sky like shooting stars, towards Ji Hao.

    All the soft, beautiful arc-shaped trails that were left in the air by thoseter-formed lotuses, and those swirl winds that were brought up by those water-lotuses, were illusions!

    Within all of those illusions, and hidden in the countless water-lotuses, the two young men had already approached Ji Hao, raised their bamboo sticks high into the air, hitting towards Ji Hao¡¯s head, seemingly using all their power.

    The two young men seemed so ferocious, as if Ji Hao was their archenemy who had killed their father, and was absolutely irreconcble to them.

    ¡°Such a bad temper. Two ¡®fellows¡¯, I need to go, can¡¯t waste more time on you,¡± said Ji Hao, whileughing, after which he quickly transformed his body into a sphere of water, and exploded.

    Two bamboo sticks heavily hit onto the water sphere to which Ji Hao¡¯s body had transformed into, causing water drops to ssh everywhere, but missing Ji Hao; Ji Hao had already taken advantage of the heavy rain, and used the [After-Born Water Manipting Magic], fleeing hundreds of zhangs away within a moment.

    One white lotus bloomed between each of the two young men¡¯s eyebrow, along with which, waves of pure spiritual power quickly spreadg towards the surrounding areas; soon, they sessfully located Ji Hao with their spiritual powers.

    ¡°Dear fellow, wait a second! The precious treasure you are wearing is fated to be ours, please ept this fate!¡± yelled the senior Brother while flicking his hand and throwing a fist-sized white pearl towards Ji Hao.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    TL note: In Chinese martial arts culture, fellows learning from the same master (Ê¦¸¸) are "senior/junior male/female fellow apprentices".

 Chapter 118 â€“ Predestined

    Chapter 118: Predestined

    ¡°My dear fellow, please wait!¡±

    Ji Hao felt so gross. He activated his power as quick as he could, merging his own body into the heavy rain and the watery mist; however, the two young men¡¯s spiritual power was tightly following Ji Hao, like gangrenes that attached itself on the bones.

    The spiritual power was gained through the practice with natural born soul powers, and could be considered as a form of the soul power, when it was being released. A real spiritual power is impervious to the wind, rain, thunder, lightning, or any other natural phenomenon.

    The two young men had been practicing on a certain magic, just like Ji Hao had been practising with the [Mantra Dan With Nine Secret Words], and had gained this spiritual power, something which those Southern Wastnd Senior Magi could never acquire. Their spiritual power was much greater than Ji Hao¡¯s, although Ji Hao had the [Escaping Magic] that allowed him to escape temporally, but due to the huge power-level-difference between Ji Hao and the two young man, Ji Hao was not likely to truly escape from their spiritual powers.

    Ji Hao¡¯s hazy and misty silhouette quickly shed across the air, and darted away for over ten miles within a single moment.

    A fist-sized pearl, which was shining with a faint, white light, fell down from the sky and heavily hit towards Ji Hao¡¯s back.

    The clear light that was being emitted by the light armour worn by Ji Hao suddenly became much brighter; thirty-six light-lotuses quickly emerged from the clear light, moving towards the white pearl one after another, trying to hold its power off. The white pearl heavily shed against the first light-lotus without making any sound; the white light, which was emitted from the pearl, began to shake while those light-lotuses dimmed down one after another; in the end, the white pearl hit hard onto Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    The light armour shook intensely because of the white pearl, as did the clear light that was wrapped around Ji Hao.

    This time, the light armour failed to block all of the power that was contained in the white pearl, a small part of the power still hit onto Ji Hao¡¯s body. Ji Hao felt like he was punched by an incredibly great power, even hearing a cracking sounding from his spine, which was actually hit by the great power, and nearly broken; he clearly sensed that a few parts of his spine had slightly been fractured.

    The violent power intensely vibrated all of Ji Hao¡¯s internal organs, making him feek as if a fire was burning inside him. Mouthfuls of blood spew out of his mouth along with wisps of golden-red me, and sprayed onto the ground, burning a huge pit in the ground that had a radius of tens of zhangs.

    Arge cloud of hot air rose high into the air. Raindrops fell into the pit along with fierce gusts of wind, shing against theva that was formed by the rocks which were melted by the blood and me that had spewed from Ji Hao¡¯s mouth, and puffed outrger amounts of steam.

    Ji Hao let out a deep roar, and chanted ¡®Lin¡¯, ¡®Bing¡¯, ¡®Dou¡¯, ¡®Zhe¡¯, ¡®Jie¡¯, ¡®Zhen¡¯, ¡®Lie¡¯, ¡®Qian¡¯, ¡®Xing¡¯, which were the nine secret words from the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words]. Followed by his voice, his body started glowing brightly from the inside, and the natural energy and universal power started gushing into his body. Ji Hao¡¯s glowing skin became translucent and crystal-like, looked like a precious pearl, and not even the slightest bit of power had escaped from his body.

    The power that hit onto Ji Hao¡¯s body from the white pearl, which was great enough to cause more serious injuries on Ji Hao¡¯s by tens of times, started gushing around inside Ji hero¡¯s body like a dammed flood. It then spurted out from Ji Hao¡¯s mouth, by following along the path that Ji hao had opened inside his body with the power of the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words].

    A beam of white light quickly shed through the air for miles, shattering all the towering trees on its path, finally hitting a small hill, turning it into ashes.

    The injuries inside Ji Hao¡¯s body stopped bing worse. With the vast amount of natural energy and universal power that had been ceaselessly gushing into Ji Hao¡¯s body, and his own strong life force energy, Ji Hao¡¯s inner wounds started healing themselves quickly. Along with a series of cracking sounds, which wereing from Ji Hao¡¯s spine, he felt the huge pain from his spine begin to fade, and his spine was quickly wrapped up by a cool power.

    Ji Hao again let out a great roar, then turned his head around and took a nce at the two young men, keeping their appearances in his mind, after which, a pair of fiery wings burst out from Ji Hao¡¯s back, while at the same time, tens of meridians that corresponded with the fiery wings, started zing inside Ji Hao¡¯s body. These tens of meridians began to quickly absorb the natural energy and universal power, transforming them into a driving power and injected the power into Ji Hao¡¯s fiery wings.

    Caw!

    Mr Crow let out a high-pitched caw in excitement, while two ck feathers rose from its body, and lightly dropped on Ji Hao¡¯s legs; the two ck feathers quietly set themselves aze, then transformed into two small and twisted spell-symbols, which were attached on Ji Hao¡¯s legs.

    This was a type of support magic that wasunched by Mr Crow, and with the power of these two small spell symbols, Ji Hao¡¯s speed could be raised by two times within the next quarter of an hour.

    ¡°This great lesson from you, my two dear fellows, I will certainly pay back some day!¡± shouted Ji Hao while transforming his body into a thin beam of fiery light, and rose directly high into the sky, slicing through the rain and the dark clouds, as he leftrge amounts of afterimages behind, while darting towards his destination.

    The speed of Ji Hao¡¯s fiery wings was amazingly fast, added with the power of the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] that was released by Ji Hao to help with the fiery wings, Ji Hao¡¯s moving speed had now be even more rming. Although to maintain this speed would cost a lot of power, which is why Ji Hao could only fly at this speed for half an hour at the most, but in the eyes of the two young men, Ji Hao¡¯s flying speed was dreadful.

    They could never fly like this, not even if they activated all of their powers!

    Countless raindrops dripped onto Ji Hao¡¯s body, then instantly turned into steam by his scorching hot skin, along with a sizzling sound. The two young men then leapt high into the air as well, as if their butts had been burnt by a fire, and their feet trod on faint clouds while rushing towards Ji Hao; however, it was easy to tell that their speeds were about thirty percent slower than that of Ji Hao.

    Normally, their speeds should have been a lot faster than Ji Hao¡¯s, however, Mr Crow had just given the two ck feathers to Ji Hao, and cast a support magic, which allowed Ji Hao to double his speed and fly faster than the two young men. The two young men couldn¡¯t help but begin to curse loudly, their pupils began to shine and the greed on their faces became more and more obvious.

    The white pearl was a precious treasure, belonging to the senior Brother, and was given by his master as a life-saving treasure. This senior Brother had killed a flood dragon that was a lot more powerful than himself when he had been practicing using this pearl - It was obvious how powerful and destructive this white pearl was.

    But such a powerful treasure only made Ji Hao cough up a mouthful of blood, which clearly showed that the armour worn by Ji Hao was a lot powerful than the white pearl; after all, there was a huge power-level-difference between Ji Hao and the two young men.

    ¡°My dear fellow, please stay! That armour of yours, is fated to be mine, you can never leave without handing it to me first!¡± yelled one of the two young men and both of themughed out loud. The senior fellow bit the tip of his tongue til it broke, and spat a mouthful of spirit blood onto the white pearl. Followed by this move, the white pearl released a beam of bright white light, and wrapped his body up. With the bright white light, his speed was suddenly raised by fifty percent, which allowed him to quickly approach Ji Hao.

    After he had spat out a mouthful of blood, the senior Brother¡¯s face instantly became more pale. Apparently, he had spent a lot of power on this.

    Even if so, the smile on his face hadn¡¯t disappeared, he had even time to turn his head back proudly and take a nce at his junior Brother who had been left behind - once he caught up with Ji Hao, the junior Brother wouldpletely lose the chance to have the armour that was worn by Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao frowned. He clearly sensed a strong power that wasing towards him from behind. The senior Brother¡¯s eyebrows were slowly raised, and the attempt of killing Ji Hao and seizing the armour was so obvious on his face. Moreover, Ji had spent a certain amount of spirit blood, and Ji Hao could never run away from that!

    At this moment, Ji Hao bypassed a small hill that was located in front of a screen-like cliff where another young man, who was wearing the same white x clothes like the other two, and holding a short bamboo flute in his hand, was trodding on a dark cloud, and caught up with Ji Hao from behind.

    ¡°My dear fellow!¡± said the young man once he saw Ji Hao¡¯s face, thenughed out and continued, ¡°the precious treasure that is being worn by you, is fated to be mine, so please stay.¡±

    While speaking, the young man waived the bamboo flute in the air, along with his movement, three fist-long, shining, crescent-shaped daggers darted out towards Ji Hao and transformed into three zhangs long beams of cold light in the air.

    ¡°Fly-flying dagger?!¡± Ji Hao was startled by this surprise attack, and subconsciously shouted out.

 Chapter 119 â€“ Forcing Assault

    Chapter 119: Forcing Assault

    Ji Hao was staring at the two flying daggers, which had transformed into three beams of lights, and were swishing towards him, while his eyes were filled with excitement.

    He was too excited, even every single fine hair on his body had started twitching. Although three daggers were flying towards him, obviously, the power that controlled them came from the [Sword Maniption Magic]. In the world that Ji Hao had lived in his previous life, the [Sword Maniption Magic] had only been a legend. Ji Hao had looked up in all kinds of books that introduced Taoist, Buddhist and other ssic magic power systems, and rarely found any useful information about the [Sword Maniption Magic]..

    Manipting swords with one¡¯s spiritual power. The sword could then move tens of thousands miles within a single moment, and would allow the maniptors to kill the enemies from tens of thousands miles away.

    It had been for a very long time that Ji Hao was deeply obsessed with the legend of the [Sword Maniption Magic], and this was one of the main reasons that he had been trying so hard to study the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words]. Unfortunately, in his previous life, he couldn¡¯t even find a good sword that was able to create a connection with its owner.

    But now, these three, shining flying daggers, which were releasing strong senses of power, were darting towards him.

    Ji Hao was more than excited. He even forgot that he was actually in a fight, and could easily be killed. He slightly rotated his body, left an arc-shaped trail in the air and dodged the three flying dagger. When the lights transformed from the three daggers, flew across the air in front of his face, he even pulled out his own steel dagger from around his waist and slightly knocked on the lights.

    His own top quality steel dagger, was silently shattered into ashes by the opponent¡¯s dagger light and Ji Hao didn¡¯t even feel anything solid when his dagger touched the light.

    When Ji Hao¡¯s dagger touched the light, a gust of sharp airwaves, which were brought up by the dagger lights, swept across Ji Hao¡¯s hand, sliced the skin and muscles on the back of his hand off, and bared his glowing, crystal-like bones. Ayer of bright light instantly came out of the armour made by Po, trying to hold the dagger lights¡¯ power off; however, the armour had been hit hard by the white pearl just now, and its power was not yet recovered, therefore, Ji Hao was instantly wounded.

    Blood gushed out of his hand, Ji Hao even lost his eyesight temporarily because of the pain. He activated a healing magic in a flurry, forcibly sealing the vessels near the wound, and stopped the bleeding.

    The three beams of dagger lights hovered around in the air and darted towards Ji Hao again. This time, Ji Hao didn¡¯t take the risk again, instead, he roared out and injected more power into the pair of fiery wings, fleeing towards the dense jungle at the side.

    The other two young men with white x clothes flew over,ughed to the third young man simultaneously and said, ¡°Elder Apprentice Brother, never thought that you would be interested in this kind of small thing.¡±

    The third young men waved the short bamboo flute, put it near his mouth and slightly fluted, then smiled and said to the other two young men, ¡°my dear Junior Apprentice Brothers, the armour worn by this kid is a real treasure, I¡¯m very interested in it. My dear Brothers, you won¡¯t go against me about me having this treasure, will you?¡±

    Hearing this Eldest Apprentice Brother¡¯s word, the other two young men¡¯s white and delicate faces instantly darkened as if they had just been forced to eat piles of cow dung.

    But since their Eldest Apprentice Brother had said so, the two of them could only reluctantly nod their heads, let out a few hollowedughter and said, ¡°this treasure is certainly fated to be yours! Our dearest Eldest Apprentice Brother.¡±

    All three of themughed out, the sound of theirughters was filled with warm fellowship feelings between each other, but none had noticed the scorn that had shed across the Eldest Apprentice Brother¡¯s eyes and had soon disappeared; the same could be said about the hatred that was hidden behind the two Junior Apprentice Brother¡¯s smiles.

    The Eldest Apprentice Brother pointed his finger to the direction that Ji Hao had just fled to, the three beams of dagger light then turned around and chased Ji Hao, following his movements. He then put the short bamboo flute near his lips, then smilingly said, ¡°then, my dear Junior Brothers, thanks for helping me catch this kid. This kid is quite a hard piece at such a young age.¡±

    The two Junior Brothers smiled embarrassedly, speeded up and chased after Ji Hao as well.

    Ji Hao had been fleeing at his highest speed, and was about to go into the dense jungle. The two young men were still over half a mile behind him, but the three beams of dagger lights were only less than twenty zhangs away from him. But Ji Hao believed that he could get into the jungle and disappear before the dagger lights caught up with him.

    The Southern Wastndnd was incredibly rugged, and the jungle was full of all kinds of nts; it was a great ce for Ji Hao to hide and get away from the deadly danger.

    However, the Eldest Apprentice Brother silently smiled, put both of his hands on the short bamboo flute and started fluting. In the fierce and heavy rain, a slow and beautiful melody instantly transmitted to tens of miles away, just like a gust of warm breeze.

    Everything in front of Ji Hao¡¯s eyes suddenly went ck and the Golden Dan in his spiritual space began rotating rapidly. The beautiful melodying from the bamboo flute turned into a deadly killing song inside his head, Ji Hao felt like thousands of sharp daggers were madly piercing his soul.

    More horribly, countless scary monsters emerged from the air around Ji Hao, thrust their bloody arms and tried to catch Ji Hao. A strong, ice-cold air came from the surrounding areas and wrapped Ji Hao up. Ji Hao¡¯s body went stiff and he felt like all of his internal organs were about to freeze.

    Illusions, illusions, must be illusions!

    Ji Hao let out a great growl, and chanted ¡®Dou¡¯, ¡®Zhen¡¯, ¡®Lie¡¯, three secret words from the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words], after which, he gathered all of his spiritual powers into the Golden Dan, and soon grew an indestructible, great power inside his body.

    A gigantic sphere of golden-red me, which contained the ancient Gold Crow¡¯s power, which was about to break all kinds of evil in the world, suddenly burst out from Ji Hao¡¯s mouth, and quickly spread to the area tens of zhangs around Ji Hao. All of the monsters in the dark dissipated while screaming and wailing, and Ji Hao finally got his eyesight back. He saw the jungle in front of his eyes, which was still ruled by the fierce wind and the heavy rain.

    ¡°Hm?¡± The Eldest Apprentice Brother hadn¡¯t seen thising. Along with a slight cracking sound, he found that a small crack had appeared on the short bamboo flute that was held in his hands.

    ¡°You little bastard! Die!¡± shouted the Eldest Apprentice Brother in rage, while again pointing his finger at Ji Hao. The three beams of dagger light speeded up by thirty percent added with the fact that Ji Hao was just confused by the flute melody and paused for a second, the three beams of dagger light had finally caught up with Ji Hao and hit hard onto his back.

    Ji Hao shouted out in pain. The light armour had released the bright light, and prevented the dagger lights from cutting into Ji Hao¡¯s body, but a small part of the power that was brought by the dagger lights had still hit onto Ji Hao¡¯s body, into his internal organs like countless small yet sharp daggers.

    Ji Hao felt a great pain from his stomach, opened his mouth and spew out a mouthful of hot blood.

    The three dagger lights turned around in the air then quickly rose back high into the air, rotated above Ji Hao¡¯s head like a windmill for a second, then abruptly darted down towards Ji Hao¡¯s neck.

    Ji Hao finally made up his mind. He turned around, and discovered that he had been in the same line as all of the three young men.

    Ji Hao red at the three young men, let out a vicious smile and took out the red tablet, which was given to him by Man Man and represented her status, and possessed a great, destructive power. Although the tablet could only be used once a time, the power contained in it was definitely greater than any Senior Magus¡¯s power.

    A red light shed across the tablet, after which, a beam of fiery light straightly darted out. The three young men had been chasing Ji Hao in a line, and Ji Hao held the tablet steadily towards them, without shaking his hand even a little bit. The red light urately punctured all three of their heads, directly evaporating theirs into wisps of smoke.

    The three beams of dagger light were about to cut into Ji Hao¡¯s neck, because of the sudden death of their maniptors, the three beams of dagger lights paused in the air, and quickly dimmed down, showing up three shining daggers.

    Ji Haoughed, wiped the blood hung in his own mouth corners with his hands, then thrust his hand out, and caught the three extremely exquisite crescent-shaped daggers, while happily looking at them.

    After a while of trying, Ji Hao sent a wisp of spiritual power out and rotated around the three daggers for a few times, carefully leaving a mark with his soul power on the each of the corner¡¯s spell symbols that had been embossed on the surfaces of these three daggers. After that, he instantly sensed that he had built a certain magical connection with the three daggers.

    Laughing proudly for a while, Ji Hao walked up to the three headless corpses and took everything that they had been carrying on them.

    The most surprising discovery was a palm-sized bag that Ji Hao found from the Eldest Apprentice Brother¡¯s waist. The tiny bag¡¯s inner space was actually half zhang square, big enough to contain arge amount of tools and weapons.

    A whileter, Ji Hao transformed his body into a beam of fiery light and flew away, with a bright smile on his face, while the three corpses had be three puffs of smoke.

    Ji Hao hadn¡¯t noticed that a fist-sized, ck ape had been hiding in the jungle, and was staring at Ji Hao¡¯s disappearing silhouette with his widely opened three green beady eyes on its face.

 Chapter 120 â€“ The Country of God

    Chapter 120: The Country of God

    Inside the secret valley, there was a volcanic-vent-like, earth-mes vent, ceaselessly spurting out cyan smokes and purple mes all year round, along with stickyva gushing out from time to time. After theva, that gushed out of the vent, had cooled down, there would always be some extremely precious natural treasures, which only existed in the core of the earth, to be found within it.

    Apart from those, small natural and mixed earth-mes[1] would asionally spurt out of the vent; any kind of these two mes could be made into precious treasures by those extremely powerful Southern Wastnd Magus Priests and treasure-making craftsmen.

    Therefore, this small secret valley had been upied by the Zhu Rong Country, along with the area with a radius of thousands of miles around it. The secret valley and the entire surrounding area were at present directly under the jurisdiction of the Zhu Rong Country. The Zhu Rong Country had secretly built a fort inside the valley and send hundreds of guards to guard this ce all year round.

    Ji Hao was flying towards the secret valley at his highest speed. While flying, he had been fiddling with those treasures that he had seized from the three dead young men, all the way.

    The three flying daggers had been marked by Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual power, additionally, each of it had absorbed one drop of Ji Hao¡¯s spirit blood. By now, all of the three daggers had already transformed into especially sharp gold-powers and merged with Ji Hao¡¯s three fingers.

    Normally, Ji Hao would nourish these daggers with the power that was contained in his blood, and was flowing through the blood vessels in his fingers, gradually improving the powers of these daggers, while consolidating the connections between himself and these daggers. This way, Ji Hao would eventually be able to manipte these daggers as easy and smooth as manipting his own arms.

    The white pearl, which had badly injured Ji Hao earlier, had now transformed into a wisp of white mist and merged with Ji Hao¡¯s right hand. Just like the three daggers, this white pearl would also absorb a certain amount of power from Ji Hao¡¯s blood daily to improve its own power, at the same time, the pearl would continuously release its own special power, as a feedback to Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Not mentioning other effects, after only a single day of merging these treasures with his hands, Ji Hao discovered that the power of his punch,unched by his right fist, had be much greaterpared to the punchunched by his left fist¡¯s punch. His right hand¡¯s bones had apparently be stronger and sturdier than the bones in his left hand. Ji Hao felt as if he could now smash the heads of the enemies, using his right hand, simr to how those heavy weapons functioned in battles.

    From the young man who showed up atst, and had been killed by Ji Hao, using Man Man¡¯s tablet, Ji Hao had found two five-inches-short flying swords. After the simple marking-process, Ji Hao merged them with thest two fingers of his left hand. By now, Ji Hao could make a loud, high-pitched, scary metal-shing sound by simply shing his five fingers of his left hand against each other.

    The special magic Ji Hao used to merge these treasures was one of the treasure-making-rted magic, which had been taught to him by those Fire Crow n¡¯s elder Magus Priests.

    After the Southern Wastnd Senior Magi would gain powerful inherited magic treasures, they would always merge those treasures with their own bodies. By merging with magic treasures, human bodies could possess all kinds of special abilities. Ji Xia did so, as well as Ji Zhuo, even Ji Wu, the kid who had provoked Ji Hao when he was a level three Novice Magus, had merged his weapons with his arms.

    Fiddling with these treasures all the way, by the time Ji Hao finally saw the secret valley, which had been shrouded by a strong sense of fire-power, although his power hadn¡¯t improved, his fighting capacity had risen by a few times.

    The secret valley was small. Because of the earth-me vent, the jungle surrounding the valley had withered long ago. The entire area was now covered with red rocks. Even in this rainy season, within the area miles around the valley, not a single drop of rain could fall on the ground - all the raindrops evaporated due to the incredibly hot air that spurted out from the vent, before they even could get near the valley.

    The entire secret valley was currently showered in bright sunshine. Ji Hao had been suffering under the endless heavy rain for months, but had now abruptly rushed into an area where the sun was shining; he couldn¡¯t help but stop running, and raised his head, while narrowing his eyes and opening his arms, feeling the sunshine that he had been missing for so long.

    However, at the very next moment, two horned fiery horses rushed over along with long and resonant roars. Two Guardians of the Gods were riding on top of the two fiery horses¡¯ backs; these guards were wearing heavy, metal armours that even covered their entire faces, and were holding odd-shaped spears in their hands. Their, half a zhang long, spearheads spurted zhangs of long me kes out while pointing at Ji Hao¡¯s chest from a distance.

    ¡°Kid,¡± shouted one of the guards in a muffled voice, ¡°this is not your yground. This piece ofnd belongs to the country of the Gods, none of the Southern Wastnd people are allowed toe here without permission, or we will have to execute you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still a little boy,¡± said another guard; the voice of this guard sounded slightly nicer, but Ji Hao could still easily tell the haughtiness from his tone, ¡°we will not execute you, but you should leave as quickly as possible! Go find your parents, let them beat you hard, to make you remember that you don¡¯t do anything that might cause trouble to your n.¡±

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t respond, just silently took out Man Man¡¯s tablet.

    The two guards paused for a second in shock when they saw the tablet, then instantly leapt down from the backs of the fiery horses, dropped their long spears and took off their helmets, politely kneeled down in front of Ji Hao, saluted him, and said, ¡°Our honoured guest, please forgive us. What can we do for you?¡±

    Ji Hao stared at these two guards admiringly. He discovered that both of their faces were covered in dragon-scale-like scales, with a pair of small horns located on each of their foreheads - obviously, they were not purely from the human race. These two guards were especially tall and sturdy, they were even slightly taller than Ji Hao while kneeling down on the ground; their heights would reach at least six-meters if they stood straight up.

    ¡°I need to go the Zhu Rong Country, and find Man Man, please let me use your transporting-magic-formation,¡± said Ji Hao.

    The guards didn¡¯t asked any question, and directly guided Ji Hao into the fort, while activating the transporting-magic-formation that led to the center area of the Zhu Rong Country, for him. The eyes of all of the guards who had seen Ji Hao, while he walked in, were filled with respect.¡±

    Ji Hao was clearly aware of the fact that he hadn¡¯t earned the respect from those guards by himself; all of the nice treatment was because he had Man Man¡¯s tablet.

    Obviously, these guards viewed the Zhu Rong Country as the country of a real God, and that¡¯s why no own dared to challenge a honoured guest of the Zhu Rong Country, in status.

    An eye-piercing red light abruptly spurted out of the transporting-magic-formation that was built with the great power of the earth. Ji Hao¡¯s body suddenly shook; he felt a terrifyingly great power wasing towards him from all directions, even making his bone creack. Ji Hao felt like his entire body was about to be crushed by this power.

    Fortunately, his tight armour released the bright light on time, and blocked ny-nine percent of the power for Ji hao, helping him survive that great pressure.

    A whileter, the red light had slowly dimmed and the great pressure seemed to have disappeared as well. Ji Hao opened his eyes and found out that he was standing on a broad square. Hot air wasing from all directions. Ji Hao looked at this gigantic square that was built with red jade, in shock.

    A thousand miles long transporting-magic-formation group were located on the square, tens of thousands of transporting-magic-formations were shining with either bright or dim lights,rge groups of people walk in or out from those formations from time to time.

    In the air, thousands of fiery dragons were hovering - real, live dragons that were five feet and their bodies wrapped in zing me. Those dragons were all treading on fiery clouds and hovering around in the sky, each of them were carrying tens of fully armed Guardians of God, who were holding long spears and carrying long bows.

    More armed guards were walking around in every corner of the square, their deep yet resonant footstep sounds were seemingly iming that they were in charge of this ce. Without a doubt, if anyone dared to do any forbidden things at the square, or any enemies tried to invade the country through these transporting-magic-formations, would instantly be destroyed by these guards.

    Just like Ji Hao. Once Ji Hao showed up from the transporting-magic-formation, at least ten long spears were pointed at him; those sharp spearheads were tightly held against his skin. Ji Hao sensed great fire-power from each of these spearheads, and didn¡¯t dare to even move slightly.

    An elderly man, who had a really serious face, and was wearing a long cloak that was made from golden-red-silk, slowly walked up to Ji Hao, while looking at him from head to toe.

    ¡°Never saw him, don¡¯t recognize his smell either. He¡¯s not from the country of the God. A barbarian, how did he get here?¡±

    ¡°Capture him! Throw him into the mine, make him work there for the rest of his life!¡±

    ¡°Go check which group of guards didn¡¯t do their job well and let this kid get here through the transporting-magic-formation. Degrade all of the derelict guards into fighting ves, and send all of their families to the mine to work for a hundred years!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    [1]Natural and mixed earth-mes: I think natural mes are naturally existing in the core of the earth ever since the beginning of the world, and contains the earth-power, while mixed mes were brought by another kind of power. Both of these two kinds of mes were co - existing underground, in the earth core, so they are called earth-mes.

 Chapter 121 â€“ Prince

    Chapter 121: Prince

    Along with a loud noise, arge number of troops slowly walked out of arge-scale transportation magic formation that was located near Ji Hao.

    On a gigantic, four wheeled carriage,rge amounts of jade and gold pieces, and other treasures had orderly been ced. Large groups of sturdy, fully armed warriors were standing on both sides of the carriage with long spears held in their hands. Everyone looked at Ji Hao with curious faces.

    Compared to those guards surrounding Ji Hao, the most appropriate word to describe Ji Hao¡¯s body shape would be ¡®tiny¡¯. The shortest one amongst these guards had reached over four meters length, the hilts of their spears even were as thick as Ji Hao¡¯s thigh.

    Tens of tall and strong guards had circled around Ji Hao, the tiny kid, and were holding their spears towards Ji Hao¡¯s body. This scene looked like a group of vicious dragons were bullying a week baby sheep.

    Not only were the warriors who had been guarding the carriage staring at him in schadenfreude, but everyone that had noticed Ji Hao were staring as well.

    Although everyone was curious about what was happening, no one made any sound, the presence of Ji Hao had caused a chaos on the square. All of the people remained quiet and silent, and kept walking in or out of those transportation magic formations, without anyone trying toe over to see what was going on.

    Connected to what this elderly man had just said, Ji Hao instantly realised how strict the rules of this Zhu Rong Country were.

    Ji Hao slowly raised his hand, showed Man Man¡¯s tablet, and said in a deep voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t sneak in, I came for Man Man.¡±

    Pausing for a second, Ji Hao continued word by a word, while staring at the elderly man, whose facial expression had suddenly be extremely weird, ¡°If I am not mistaken, her full name should be Zhu Rong Man Man.¡±

    Along with his voice, a red light shed across the tablet, following which, a great fire-power was released from the tablet.

    The serious-looking old man suddenlyughed out, deeply bowed towards Ji Hao and said, ¡°Ah, ah, you are the young master, Man Man¡¯s friend. Please forgive me, we had some misunderstanding. Can I ask what did you, our honoured guest,e here for, and is there anything that we can do for you?¡±

    Tens of guards quickly drew their long spears back, saluted to Ji Hao simultaneously, and walked away in a line. While they were doing all this, none of them had said a word, and their movements were orderly and urate, simr to a group of robots.

    Another few men who were wearing simr red cloaks like the elderly man, came over one after another, and greeted Ji Hao with smiles. Ji Hao had not yetpletely understood what the tablet that was being held in his hand meant, but these Zhu Rong Country¡¯s servants certainly understood it well.

    The tablet Ji Hao had just showed was one of the life-saving tablets that the Fire God, Zhu Rong, had given to his blood children. Every single one of these tablets contained a drop of Zhu Rong¡¯s spirit blood, with corresponding spells, and these tablets could release all kinds of great powers.

    In the Zhu Rong Country, these kinds of tablets were called the ¡®Fire God¡¯s Order¡¯. What they were representing was the will of Fire God himself. Anyone who dared to disobey the will of the holder of these kinds of tablets would end up miserably.

    Ofcourse, apart from the highest status and power of the Fire God himself, Man Man had earned the respect from all of these servants. Who didn¡¯t know that the top ranking scary kid among the entire Zhu Rong Country was Man Man?

    ¡°I came for Man Man, take me to her,¡± said Ji Hao while putting the tablet back into the leather bag, tied around his waist.

    ¡°Okay, okay, just as you wish.¡± The few servants bowed deeply to Ji Hao again and spoke. The elderly man then straightened his body and waved towards the air, and followed by this move, the fiery dragons which were hundreds of zhangs long, with their entire bodies wrapped in zing mes, slowly descended from the air.

    The fiery dragons lightlynded on the ground, nced at Ji Hao with its tank-sized, red pupils, then let out a deep roar.

    Ji Hao eyes popped open, while staring at this fiery dragon in both shock and surprise.

    Dragons had always been a legendary and mysterious animal, which had a special status in Ji Hao¡¯s heart. Now, real dragons, with five ws, were quietly standing right in front of him. It was not a legend, not a picture, it was a real dragon. It had deer¡¯s horns, a snake¡¯s body, an eagle¡¯s ws and a cyprinoid¡¯s moustache. Mysterious spell symbols were shing across its thick scales from time to time. Behind its gigantic head, a sphere of me was fluttering in the air. It had real hair that was giving a strong and horrifying sense of stateliness, which only belonged to the dragon-kind.

    Ji Hao raised his hand, hesitated for a second, then patted this fiery dragon¡¯s forehead.

    Along with a sizzling sounds, a wisp of smoke puffed out from Ji Hao¡¯s palm. The scale on the dragon¡¯s forehead was extremely hot, even hotter than glowing red iron board, by hundreds of times; even though Ji Hao had activated the Fire Crow¡¯s bloodline power, and his hand had special defensive magics, the skin on his palm was still all burned.

    Ji Hao smiled embarrassedly. Seeing that Ji Hao had been burned, the faces of the elderly man and all of the guards who were following him became serious again.

    After quite a while, Ji Hao tried his best to hide the shock, and said calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t thought it would be so hot...How, how do you ride on these dragons?¡±

    Another whileter, a guard who had just leapt down from the dragon¡¯s back said, ¡°Our honored guest, when we ride its back, it will intentionally cool its body down, but except the body part we are riding on, all the other parts of its body will remain as hot as usual.¡±

    ¡°Our honoured guest, do you need to put some ointment on your hand? We have special ointments for all kinds of burns, no scars will be left on your skin.¡±

    About ten minutester, Ji Hao rode on the fiery dragon¡¯s back, with his face filled with embarrassment, and his hand covered in a thickyer of ointment that emitted a nice herbal scent. He was apanied by the elderly man and a group of guards, while flying fast towards Man Man¡¯s pce.

    The fiery dragon¡¯s flying speed was especially fast, even a lot faster than adult fire crows, but even so, it still took more than half a day to fly to Man Man¡¯s pce, from out the broad square. Within this half a day, the fiery dragon had carried Ji Hao and the others for at least tens of thousands of miles.

    In the territories of Zhu Rong Country, the country of God, erupting volcanos were located everywhere while bubblingva streams were flowing over the ground.

    However, countless nts that had natural affinity for high-temperature environments, were thriving in these volcanoes andva. Therefore, apart from the volcanoes and theva, the ground was also covered in dense foliage. Looking down from the sky, glowing redva and mes, and waves of blooming flowers contrasted finely with each other, creating a magical and especially beautiful scene.

    Man Man was the youngest daughter and the favourite child of Zhu Rong, the Fire God. That was why she had upied a personal territory, which had a radius of ten thousand miles in the center area of the Zhu Rong country. Thousands of pces of different sizes and breathtakingly beautiful gardens were distributed amidst the vast mountain ranges and the jungle. All of these pces and gardens were Man Man¡¯s personal properties.

    Apart from these pces and gardens, Man Man also had a troop of elite divine guards who were guarding her personal territories every day and night.

    The elderly man, whose name was Ying Zhu, had been talking to Ji Hao about Man Man¡¯s territories all the way. From a long distance, Ji Hao finally saw that a magnificent pce, which was at least miles long in area, was floating above a gigantic volcano that hadva continuously gushing out of its vent.

    A huge, horizontal inscribed board, which was wrapped in zing mes, was hung above the front gate of this pce. Three iparably crooked characters had been written on that board - Man Man¡¯s Pce!

    Ji Hao gazed at the board and felt speechless. Was this written by Man Man herself? It was way too ugly, and even went beyond description.

    While Ji Hao was silently taunting Man Man¡¯s writing skills, a stream of fiery light darted over sideway, and quickly overtook the fiery dragon that Ji Hao and the others had been riding on, blocking their way.

    Appearing in front of Ji Hao, was an enormous fiery phoenix that was carrying a handsome young man, who had red hair and held a ss of liquor in his hand. The young man smilingly looking at Ji Hao and started talking.

    ¡°Hm? Is Man Man having a guest?¡±

    ¡°Little kid, I¡¯m Man Man¡¯s seventh brother, my name is Zhu Rong Tianming¡±

    The young man then slightly raised his head, and continued with a proud and disdainful tone, ¡°You can also call me Prince Tianming.¡±

    -------------------------------

    TL Note: Tianming¡¯ was transliterated from Chinese words ÌìÃü, means god¡¯s will.

 Chapter 122 â€“ Tonggong

    SecondRate¡¯s Note: We will be changing young master Man Man to little miss Man Man from this chapter on. Please let us know which you prefer though. If the majority of our reader prefers Young Master or Young Miss, we will consider changing it.

    ------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 122: Tonggong

    Zhu Rong Tianming?

    Prince Tianming?

    Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but be speechless and slightly shocked by this name. Did he even know what Tianming meant? How dared he call himself that?!

    Carefully, Ji Hao took a close evaluating look at Zhu Rong Tianming. He had red hair, red eyebrows, red pupils, even his skin looked like top-quality red-coloured jade, glittering and translucent, looming shining with a crystal-like luster. Innumerable simple ancient-like, mystical red spell symbols were shing on Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s body like fire sparks. But at the same time he seemed like and inverted reflection, seen on water surfaces, perfectly foiling him, and making him seem even more magically unique and extraordinary.

    The red colour of the skin and hair of Zhu Rong Tianming were result of his body being fully impregnated with the fire essence power. You could imagine Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s every single fine hair or cell being filled with great fire essence power of the purest form, which was why he had such an appearance.

    Beside his body having a glowing red colour, Zhu Rong Tianming was also born with a tall and sturdy posture, and a handsome face. From head to feet, from the nose to the fingers, and from the earlobes to the toes, every detail of his body was as perfect as that of a sculpture, not even a single slight w could be found.

    A great sense of power was being released from Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s body, which was giving Ji Hao a terrifying pressure. Zhu Rong Tianming sat on a golden red, exquisite chair, while looking at Ji Hao with a looming smile on his face. By facing him, Ji Hao felt that a heavy pressure wasing from every direction and squeezing his soul, simr to having a huge stove hung right in front of him, which was letting out waves of scorching hot air, making Ji Hao¡¯s sweat pour down in streams; however, his perspiration evaporated almost immediately after it appeared, with only faint stains of salt remaining on his skin.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t say a word, but remained gazing at Zhu Rong Tianming. Ji Hao was making a perfectly silly and dumb expression, acting like a poor country boy who was deeply shocked by the noble prince.

    Ying Shu and the other servant hurriedly saluted Zhu Rong Tianming. They kneeled on the fiery dragon¡¯s back, with their forehead tightly attached to the scales of the dragon.

    ¡°Seventh Prince, this is Ji Hao, little miss Man Man¡¯s guest.¡±

    Zhu Rong Tianming let out a nd smile, while he looked at Ji Hao from up to down for a while, then slowly said, ¡°When did Man Man make friends with these n¡¯s barbarians? Father told us to look after Man Man before he had left, saying, don¡¯t let others deceive her, neither can you let any bad influencee near to her.¡±

    Pausing briefly, Zhu Rong Tianming pointed at Ji Hao, smiled and said, ¡°We have to check when did this kid met Man Man, and how did hee to our country. This is the country of God! Ying Zhu, how can you just send him in here, to Man Man¡¯s pce like this?¡±

    Ying Zhu politely responded, ¡°This honoured guest here has little miss Man Man¡¯s ¡®Fire God¡¯s order¡¯ tablet with him!¡±

    Zhu Rong Tianming dropped the ss, intentionally made a shocked face and heavily pped his palm on the arm of the chair, while yelling, ¡°This is even worse! The ¡®Fire God¡¯s order¡¯ tablets are life-saving treasures given by our father, the Fire God! Man Man is just messing around! We can still tolerate all kinds of her daily mischievous behaviours, but how dare she give her tablet to just a random barbaric kid?!¡±

    The smile on Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s face suddenly faded. He pointed his finger at Ji Hao and yelled in a cold voice, ¡°Guards! Take him down! Man Man would never give her tablet away, somehow this kid must have tricked Man Man. Hold him in prison and torture him!¡±

    Roaring sounds, sounding simr to muffled thunder, came from all directions - ¡°As the prince ordered!¡±- all of Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s guards growled out, and their voices turned into thunder-like sounds, transmitted till far away.

    Tens of zhangs tall, fully armed, horned and ferocious men rose into the air with feet trod on fiery clouds. They threw out glowing red chains that they had been holding in their hands all the time, while there were still tens of miles far away from Ji Hao. The ragingly zing chains swirled in the air like fury dragons, formed into countless loops and flew towards Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao sneered, took out Man Man¡¯s Fire God¡¯s order tablet and held it high in his hands, and said loudly, ¡°Prince Tianming, I¡¯m Man Man¡¯s friend.¡±

    Those chains thrown out by the few horned men suddenly paused in the air. Two spheres of mes burst out from Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s pupils. He then said coldly, ¡°Man Man was born in an iparable noble family, how is it possible for her to have a lowly friend like you? Take him down and send him to prison! No mistakes are allowed!¡±

    Zhu Rong Tianming then pointed at the tablet that Ji Hao was holding; along with his movement, the Fire God¡¯s order tablet started vibrating violently, an irresistible great power gushed out from the tablet. All the bones of Ji Hao¡¯s fingers shattered simultaneously, and he instantly sensed a great pain, after which, the Fire God¡¯s Order tablet fleetingly rose into the air, transforming into a beam of fiery light, after which it flew into Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s hand.

    Without the tablet, those horned men scrupled for nothing. Theyughed out loud and threw the chains out once again; zing loops that transformed from the chain quickly flew towards Ji Hao. When those loops were still hundreds of zhangs away from Ji Hao, an invisible, suppressing power had already tightly coiled around Ji Hao as if it were innumerable serpents, disabling Ji Hao movements.

    He couldn¡¯t move his body, not even a little bit.

    Ji Hao tightened his body as much as he could, however, no matter how hard he tried, that invisible suppressing power continued being overwhelming.

    Amongst these horned men who hadunched attacks towards Ji Hao, the weakest one was at the peak-senior level; not to mention that two or three of them were releasing power senses that felt simr to hell, Ji Hao didn¡¯t dared to even guess their actual power-level. Countless spell symbols were shining on the surfaces of their chains; every chain had been embossed with more spell symbols than even Ji Zhuo¡¯s inherited magical treasure had, which clearly showed how powerful these chains were.

    Tens of men with terrifying power-levels, holding powerful magical treasures in their hands, hadunched their attacks together at Ji Hao. Although Ji Hao had some talent in him, it was impossible for him to break away from this situation.

    Just like a newborn dragon, which had just crawled out from its egg, even if it was destined to dominate the entire world and be the king of all creatures, when it was newly born, a group of powerful flood dragons could still easily bully it.

    Ji Hao red at Zhu Rong Tianming. Apparently he already knew who was supporting Jiang Bo.

    The seventh child of the Fire God, Zhu Rong, and the Seventh Prince who was named Tianming. Jiang Bo, and the Bi Fang n had truly found themselves a reliable, powerful backer!

    Zhou Rong Tianmingughed rxedly, threw a nce at Ying Zhu and the other servants, who were kneeling on the ground, with his zing eyes, and said ndly, ¡°These few useless things, letting a barbarian get into the center area of our country of God, so useless. Put them all into jail, administer the ¡®body burn by a raging fire¡¯ penalty.¡±

    Ying Zhu and the other servants instantly quivered when they heard Zhu Rong Tianming. Cold sweat gushed out from their foreheads, small sweat drops soon hung on the hair of their temples.

    Tens of horned menughed viscously, trod on fiery clouds and flew towards the group of servants, while thrusting their arms out, and attempting to grab Ying Zhu and the others.

    Abruptly, a slight fiery light spot burst out from the air in front of Ji Hao. The slight and dim fiery light spot, which seemed like a candle light, started expanding and zing within the blink of an eye, while transforming into a fiery column that directly reached to the sky. The fiery column then slowly pulled open outwards, forming a fiery gate.

    A tall and muscr silhouette walked out from the fiery gate, looking at those horned men, and sniffed scornfully.

    Zhu Rong Tianming, who had been proud and selfposed, controlling the entire situation, instantly quivered and hurriedly leapt up from the chair, politely bowing and saluting to the man who had walked out from the fiery gate, and said, ¡°Big brother, didn¡¯t think that you had already finished your practice. You have locked yourself in the room and were concentrating on practice for the whole of three years, I assume that you must have improved a lot!¡±

    All of those horned men kneeled on the ground once this man had showed up, without even daring to raise their heads and look at him.

    The fiery gate dissipated in the air, the man who had walked out from the gate, and was called ¡®Big brother¡¯ by Zhu Rong Tianming, turned around andughed aloud.

    ¡°Ji Hao, right? Hopefully, I pronounced your name right.¡±

    ¡°Man Man had broken into where I was practicing and told me about you. That was just the most crucial moment for me to break through to the next power-level, that girl...Haha, I finally meet you in person today!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Man Man¡¯s big brother, we have the same mother. My name is Zhu Rong Tonggong you can just call me Big Brother Tonggong.¡±

    Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s mouth corners began to twitch intensely.

    Along with a cracking sound, all of the chains that were coiled around Ji Hao¡¯s body were shattered into ashes after slightly being flicked by Zhu Rong Tongong; in the meanwhile, all tens of horned man suddenly coughed mouthfuls of blood up and fell on the ground.

 Chapter 123 â€“ Go Out For A Battle

    Chapter 123: Go Out For A Battle

    Inside Man Man¡¯s pce, Zhu Rong Tonggong, Zhu Rong Tianming, and Ji Hao were sitting in the main hall, in a triangle.

    Zhu Rong Tongong sat straight and properly in the middle, while Ji Hao and Zhu Rong Tianming sat on both sides of Zhu Rong Tonggong and in front of each other, with each having a table ced in front of them.

    Ji Hao sat on a huge armchair, which was exquisitely decorated with gold and jade, curiously observing this extremely magnificent main hall. Just like the secret space of the Fire Crow n where the n¡¯s meeting dome was located, which was hidden in the mulberry woods of the Gold ck Mountain, this main hall was apparently enchanted with some kind of wondrously powerful ¡®Space Compression Magic¡¯, because looking from the inside, this main hall was at least ten miles in square.

    This main hall didn¡¯t have a single pir, a round-looking arched roof that had a radius of ten miles, was built hundreds of zhangs above the floor, shrouding the entire hall as if it was the sky.

    Right above the middle of the roof, a statue of the Fire God that was wrapped in raging mes, was floating in the air. It was surrounded and worshiped by statues of all kinds of legendary animals, including phoenixes, fiery dragons, fiery horses, kylins, fiery tigers and fiery lions. Held in the Fire God statue¡¯s hands, was a tank-sized sphere of zing me; waves of visible fire-power were being ceaselessly released from the sphere of me. The entire main hall was almost filled with me and fire-power, and a three-footyer of fiery clouds were floating closely to the floor.

    By sitting in this main hall, every single pore of Ji Hao had naturally opened, and inside his body, over two hundreds of meridians that contained the Gold Crow¡¯s bloodline power, were quickly absorbing the pure fire-power around him, which was so iparably pure that it was even close to being solid. He could sense that his bloodline power was continuously improving.

    Ji Hao had made a rough calction, and discovered that if he could practise in this main hall for a day, the oue would be equal to practicing an entire three months in the Fire Crow n¡¯s secret space, at the Gold ck Mountain.

    Man Man¡¯s pce could be considered as the greatest practicing ground for any magus or fighter, who was practising fire power rted magics. However, this pce was only for Man Man¡¯s daily living, and she had a special practicing ground, which was only for her to use. Ji Hao assumed that the environmental conditions of Man Man¡¯s special practice grounds could only be better than this main hall by hundreds, or even thousands of times.

    Large groups of strong, muscr and fully armed women walked over in big steps, with huge jade bowls and trays held in their hands. Contained in those bowls and trays, were all kinds of rare fruits, deliciously grilled meat, booze, and other foods.

    Soon, all three of the tables ced in front of Ji Hao, Zhu Rong Tonggong, and Zhu Rong Tianming, were filled with all kinds of delicious food. The amazing scent of grilled meat, fruit and booze instantly filled the air. Once Ji Hao smelled the scent of meat, he immediately sensed that the multicoloured me in his lower abdomen started swaying intensely.

    Looking at Zhu Rong Tonggong, who had been acting in a natural and graceful manner all this time, then taking a nce at Zhu Rong Tianming, whose face was filled with a fake smile, Ji Hao thought for a short while then stood up from his seat, grinned to Zhu Rong Tonggong and said, ¡°Big brother Tonggong, I have traveled all the way here, I¡¯m truly starving. So, I¡®ll just start eating!¡±

    While speaking, Ji Hao grabbed the grilled flood-dragon¡¯s leg that was ced at thergest tray in front of him, which was eight-foot in square, and took a huge bite. This flood-dragon¡¯s leg was only six feet long, but it was incredibly heavy; Ji Hao could only barely lift up half of it with his current strength.

    Even senior level wild beasts¡¯ bodies couldn¡¯t be this heavy.

    Ji Hao clearly realised that this grilled meat that Zhu Rong Tonggong was treating him with came from a Magus King-level beast!

    In the Fire Crow n, it would not be possible for Ji Hao to taste even a mouthful of such grilled meat, in the next hundred years, but in the Zhu Rong country, better known as the country of God, this type of meat was most likely considered ordinary in the daily life of Zhu Rong Tonggong and his family¡¯s, simr to being a dish that goes with a wine.

    Without any bashfulness, Ji Hao widely opened his mouth and wolved down the flood dragon¡¯s leg, gobbling the grilled leg, which was emitting a dense meat scent, in big mouthfuls. This leg of a Magus King-level flood-dragon was cooked by the Zhu Rong country¡¯s cook with a secret culinary method, and had be soft and juicy, otherwise, Ji Hao wouldn¡¯t even be able to bite the meat of this flood dragon¡¯s leg with his current level of power.

    After he swallowed the first mouthful of food dragon meat, the multicoloured me in his lower belly suddenly expanded by several times, and wrapped the meat with a sphere of fiery light.

    Within the blink of an eye the meat of the flood dragon transformed into countless streams of multicoloured lights, and were absorbed by Ji Hao¡¯s body. From the bone marrow to the skin, Ji Hao felt that his body had been through a thorough improvement, he could even hear every cell of his body cheering. A faint dragon singing-like sound came from deep inside of Ji Hao¡¯s body, but was soon forcibly suppressed by himself.

    Ji Hao¡¯s body had been through a magical transformation after being nourished by dragon blood; the drop of dragon blood that was given to him by the mysterious man, allowed Ji Hao¡¯s body to have potential that equaled a dragon¡¯s. However, during all this time, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t find enough resources to enable himself to awaken the power that was as great as a real dragon¡¯s power.

    However, this flood dragon¡¯s leg belonged to a Magus-Kings level being, and the power contained in a mouthful of it was way greater than the power contained in all of the Senior Magus¡¯s spirit Blood, of one Senior Magi.

    Ji Hao swallowed the flood dragon¡¯s leg as quickly as he could. His table manner looked as terrible as that of a starving wolf.

    Zhu Rong Tianming had been keeping a vignt eye on Ji Hao before, but after he saw Ji Hao eat like this, he had gotten his proudness and scornfulness back, just like when he had first showed up. He was now holding his head high, and ndly and elegantly, picked up a ss of wine and started drinking very slowly.

    Zhu Rong Tonggong seemed very interested in Ji Hao. He smilingly stared at Ji Hao until Ji Hao ate half of that leg, thenughed out aloud and said, ¡°Ji Hao, my brother, you have such a good appetite! Good! We¡¯re Southern Wastnd men, only by eating a lot can we be powerful enough to be true men!¡±

    Then he pointed at the flood dragon¡¯s leg and continued, ¡°This a Fury Flood Dragon that was hunted by my underlings as celebration for finishing my three year practice, a few days ago. Since Ji Hao, my brother, you like it...Come! Bring the remaining parts of that flood dragon here!¡± Zhu Rong Tonggong then shouted to a waiter.

    A two zhangs long flood dragon¡¯s body was carried out as a whole, and Ji Hao then calmly and quickly swallowed every single piece of it.

    The body of this flood dragon was not huge at all, however, it was of a high power level. This meant that every inch of its flesh and every drop of its blood contained great power and energy. After Ji Hao finished the entire flood dragon, his sweat poured down in streams, and a strong fire power sense started puffing out of every single pore of his.

    How powerful could a Magus King be? Ji Hao couldn¡¯t urately estimate the power that this flood dragon posessed, but after he had eaten it, he gained one percent of the power and energy that was contained in its flesh and blood, which made Ji Hao sense a great power that gushed around, inside his body. Judging from the physical strength, Ji Hao was now equal to a newly promoted Senior Magus!

    Wiping the sweat from his forehead, Ji Hao slightly bowed and saluted to Zhu Rong Tonggong and said, ¡°Thank you, big brother Tonggong, please forgive my impoliteness.¡±

    ¡°Indeed...¡± murmured Zhu Rong Tianming slowly, who had been remaining silent all this long. He then proudly smiled and continued, ¡°It was nothing but a small flood dragon. Well, usually I...¡±

    Before Zhu Rong Tianming finished his mean speech, which he was attempting to humiliate Ji Hao with, he closed his mouth under the harsh staring of Zhu Rong Tonggong. Grinning embarrassedly, Zhu Rogn Tianming looked down, pitched the ss highly and poured sses of wine into his mouth.

    Zhu Rong Tonggong seemed to silently warn Zhu Rong Tianming, then smiled to Ji Hao and asked, ¡°Ji Hao, you saved Man Man¡¯s life, which means you have saved me, Zhu Rong Tonggong. If anything ever happens to Man Man, our father would at least beat me until I was half dead, and send me to some deadly wastnd to hunt for ancient wild beasts for the rest of my life.¡±

    Pausing for a while, Zhu Rong Tonggong continued seriously, ¡°Man Man has been busy these couple of days. What kind of help do you need from her? Just tell me. In this Southern Wastnd, whatever you need, there¡¯re rare things that we, the Zhu Rong family, can¡¯t do.¡±

    Hearing Zhu Rong Tonggong¡¯s words, Ji Hao had no time to ask what Man Man was doing, and hurriedly told him that the Cold Stream Valley was encircled.

    ¡°This is what has happened, please, big brother Tonggong, send your elite army and save the Cold Stream Valley, save my Abba, Amma, and our other families and friends.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe,¡± sneered Zhu Rong Tonggong, and turned around, looking at Zhu Rong Tianming and said, ¡°Seven, what¡¯s wrong with the Bi Fang n?¡±

    Remaining silent for a few seconds, Zhu Rong Tianming said calmly, ¡°They probably want to make some contributions. It¡¯s funny though, why do you, my dear big brother, ask me that? The North has always been your responsibility, how could I have anything to do with the Bi Fang n?¡±

    The main hall then fell into a deadly silence. After quite a while, Zhu Rong Tonggong suddenly burst out into a series ofughter, and then said, ¡°Move! Gather the army! We will go out for battle!¡±

 Chapter 124 â€“ Eliminating the Accomplices

    Chapter 124: Eliminating the Aplices

    The annoying rainy season was about to end, the rain and the wind which had been sweeping across the entire jungle had now turned much more gentle, as if someone had narrowed the opening of the tube where the rain wasing from.

    Those dark clouds in the sky seemed to have run out of energy, and were weakly and slowly dissipating. If you could stand in the jungle and look up at the sky, you would be able to see the bright star lights from the edges of those dense clouds.

    Even during the nighttime, the Southern Wastnd jungle was very lively.

    Beasts, which had been hiding in their nests for months, wereing out one after another, stretching their bodies, sharpening their teet and ws, and were preparing for their hunt. Countless wing-pping sounds wereing along with the night breeze. All of the birds which had also been stuck in their nests for a couple of months, excitedly started preparing for theing great meal as well.

    In the dark night, raging mes intertwined with ck smokes, soared into the sky.

    A high ranking n had fallen into the sea of mes. Warriors who had died in the battle were thrown into the fire and were slowly being burnt into ashes.

    Large groups of barbaric elderly people were tied into strings with vines and dragged to the shore of the great river that flowed beside the vige, by Fire Crow n¡¯s warriors. These warriors then raised their machetes high into the air and quickly chopped the heads of these elderly people off. After that, their bodies were directly thrown into the river, which drew countless crocodiles and gigantic turtles from under the water, and causing them to fight madly for these bodies, resulting in high waves being released from the river.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡±

    A young man of around ten years old, rushed out of a zing straw cottage, while screaming in a hoarse voice, towards an elderly man who was just thrown into the river.

    However, a Fire Crow n¡¯s warrior caught this young man up in big steps, and heavily hit at the back of his head with a long spear, knocking him down on the ground, then stamped hard on his head with his foot. Another two Fire Crow n¡¯s warriors then rushed over, tightly bound the young man with vines, and carelessly threw him into a cage that hung on a four-tusk mammoth¡¯s body, nearby.

    Hundreds of four-tusk mammoths were silently standing around the vige, which was burning by the raging fire, with huge cages hung on their bodies. Almost every cage was filled with men, women, and children from the ck Water Serpents n.

    When all of the cages werepletely filled to the point that not even another child would be able to fit in, a loud resonating whistle could be heard, followed by which all the mammoths started moving, and walked into the dark, dense jungle simultaneously, with big steps.

    Deep in the dense jungle, Ji Shu was quietly standing in the brushwoods, with tens of siblings who he trusted.

    About a hundred zhangs away, in front of them, two Yu n¡¯s men and nearly a hundred Jia n¡¯s warriors had also been silently standing there.

    Four mammoths carried all of the captives over. Large groups of sword edge spiders and ve warriors walked silently out of the jungle, and carried all of the cages that were filled with captives onto the broad abdomens of sword edge spiders. Two men were each standing on the sides and carefully counted the number of captive they had gained.

    After having worked for over half an hour, the metallic spiders carried those ve warriors and walked back into the jungle, disappearing quickly without leaving even a single trace.

    The two Yu n young men who were leading the group of Jia n¡¯s warriors, showed satisfied smiles on their faces, took two steps towards Ji Shu, then said with proud smiles, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to work with you, Lord Ji Shu...actually, we, the Nightmare Devil, are not weaker than the Blood Fang at all. We are very d that this time, you, dear Lord Ji Shu, had changed your mind and decided to work with us; hopefully, we all will get what we wanted.¡±

    While speaking, one of the young men took out a small bag that was decorated with golden silk threads, from out his sleeves and threw it towards Ji Shu with a slight trace of pitying on his face.

    Ji Shu measured the weight of the small bag with his hand, pulled the white rope which had bounded the opening of the bag, took a nce inside, after which he nodded in satisfaction. This small bag was a one-time usage storage tool, and contained inside it wererge amounts of high-quality weapons and armours, exactly the amount that Ji Shu must have asked.

    Ji Shu then tied the bag around his waist andined to the two young men, ¡°Every time, what you give me is this kind of one-time usage rubbish. Next time I want a real powerful magic tool that is capable of storingrge amounts of weapons.¡±

    The two young men simultaneously smiled scornfully, turned around and walked into the jungle without saying a word.

    The storage-magic-tools were valuable and strategic tools, especially to those Southern Wastnd ns, who lived in a jungle that had rough roads. One storage-magic-tool could be considered as a moving warehouse that could store all kinds of supplies. With a powerful storage-magic-tool like this, the battle effectiveness and chance for survival wouldrgely be increased.

    How could those ve traders from the Yu n give such a precious magic treasure to Ji Shu?

    ¡°Damn you!¡± Ji Shu gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°They will get at least ten times profits after they have taken these ves back to their ce, maybe even more! Those ck Water Serpent n¡¯s women had well-shaped bodies, they can be sold at even higher prices!¡±

    Ji Mu, who had been standing behind Ji Shu, took a step forward and moved his hand horizontally across his own neck.

    Ji Shu stayed silent for a while, then slightly shook his head. The Blood Fang had been wiped out, which meant Ji Shu had lost his old business partner. The Nightmare Devil was his new partner. Recently, the Bi Fang n had started a great war against the Water Ape n; during the war, a lot of enemies would be captured and sold every single day, therefore, Ji Shu couldn¡¯t do without the Nightmare Devil at this moment.

    ¡°Hold for a while, we have to wait until we have rebuild the connection with the Blood Fang,¡± growled Ji Shu impatiently with a deep voice, ¡°All kinds of messed up situations havee to us simultaneously...Why isn¡¯t there any news from the Cold Stream Valley yet? If someone exposes what we have done for this, I doubt if any of them could gain benefit from it.¡±

    Coo coo...Coo coo...

    A weird and creepy sound of a night-cat came from out the depth of the jungle.

    Ji Shu¡¯s eyes suddenly shone, and his face showed surprise, while he hurriedly threw a nce at Ji Mu, after which, the two of them told the tens of warriors who had been surrounding them, to head back first, and quickly walked into the dense jungle.

    Rushing in the jungle for around a quarter of an hour, they had traversed at least hundreds of miles far with their Senior-level Magi¡¯s powers. Guided by the sound of night-cat, they soon arrived in front of a small cliff.

    Jiang Bo was silently standing under the cliff, expressionlessly staring at Ji Shu and Ji Mu.

    ¡°Abba, is there a good news? The Cold Stream Valley...¡± yelled Ji Shu in a hurry before he could clearly see Jiang Bao¡¯s face.

    Suddenly, Jiang Bo¡¯s body started burning. A sphere of me, which was as pure as coloured ze, started from under his feet, and slowly spread to his head, transforming his body into several thin-sized, white beads. Finally, Jiang Bo¡¯s body had transformed into whole eighteen white beads, which were thest evidence of him leaving the world.

    Ji Shu and Ji Mu gazed at this scene in both shock and fear. They turned back as quickly as they could and tried to flee, however, a slight, mysterious singing sound lingered around their ears, softening their entire bodies and had taken away all of their strengths. They felt that their feet were aching and gone limp, making it so that they couldn¡¯t even move a little bit.

    ¡°Such a shame. You¡¯re too unreliable...Everything was perfectly fine, but you had to turn the situation into aplete mess. You could have happily been a leader and earn money from the ve business, why on earth did you have to try killing that little kid and his family?¡±

    ¡°Well, if you could have just killed them as you had nned, it would have been even better, we would have nothing to worry about after that. But, you were as stupid and useless as this, that family had already been send away from the Gold ck Mountain, but you have created all these messes even after that.¡±

    ¡°Since they are still alive, all of you have to die.¡±

    ¡°All these are just cause and consequence. You hadid the cause, and you couldn¡¯t take the consequences. However, you are responsible for this disastrous consequence, that you have to ept.¡±

    ¡°Cause and consequence, so scary.¡±

    Along with the slight sighing sound, Ji Shu and Ji Mu¡¯s body started burning as well. Simr to what had happened to Jiang Bo, the pure and beautiful white me soon transformed their bodies into white beads.

    The difference was, both Ji Shu and Ji Mu were much weaker than Jiang-Bo; Ji Shu transformed into three beads, while Ji Mu transformed in only one.

 Chapter 125 â€“ Conflict

    Chapter 125: Conflict

    In the Zhu Rong Country, the sky was filled with fiery clouds that were rolling in the sky.

    Zhu Rong Tonggong stood on a mountain top, beside the edge of a cliff, looking at the mighty army which was flying past him, with a faint smile on his face.

    Zhou Rong Tianming was standing behind Zhu Rong Tonggong, scornfully looking at those Zhu Rong Country¡¯s warriors who rode on the backs of the fiery dragons, or drove four-wheeled chariots and were flying across the air in front of him. The Fire God had gone to Pu Ban City, therefore, Zhu Rong Tonggong was now in charge of all kinds of affairs within the country on behalf of his father, which meant that at the moment, only he was qualified to put this regr army force, the most powerful army in the country of god, to use.

    A trace of greed shed across Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s pupils. He then intentionally said with a rxed tone, ¡°Big brother, Ji Hao is only a little kid, he probably hasn¡¯t even grown all of his teeth out yet. Why do you treat him so nicely?¡±

    Zhu Rong Tonggong¡¯s facial expression didn¡¯t even change a little bit after he heard Zhu Rong Tianming. He then responded ndly, ¡°This little kid has saved Man Man from the hands of thousands of those Jia n monsters. Seven, if you had encountered that kind of situation when you were ten years old, I¡¯m afraid you would have been chopped into pieces long ago.¡±

    Zhou Rong Tianming¡¯s face suddenly became embarrassed, and resentfully murmured, ¡°We possess the god-kind¡¯s bloodline, the speed with which our powers improve is naturally slow. How can we bepared with these Southern Wastnd barbarians?¡±

    ¡°Even if so, you¡¯re still not as good as him. Talented people deserve to be treated well, that is what our father has told me,¡± said Zhu Rong Tonggong with a gentle voice, ¡°The world is not peaceful now, there is suffering in all kinds of wars. The main reason that our Southern Wastnd can stay as calm as this, is because our father has never been stingy in supporting any talented man.¡±

    ¡°But, of course, even if Ji Hao hadn¡¯t been talented at all, I still would help him. Because he saved Man Man, the little sister that shares the same mother with me. I¡¯m sending the regr army for such a thing, can¡¯t be any more reasonable.¡± Zhu Rong Tonggong smilingly continued after pausing for a second.

    Zhu Rong Tianming remained silent. He raised his head, looking at a fiery cloud that had been floating in the air far away from the mountaintop, with an evil and weird smile hung on the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Seven,¡± Zhu Rong Tonggong soon started speaking again, ¡°The North of the Southern Wastnd has always been mine. This was decided by our father. The Bi Fang n is one of my feudatories. They have betrayed me by ganging up with you. Therefore, the Bi Fang n has to ept their punishment, and give half of their territories to the Fire Crow n. This is my decision.¡±

    Hearing Zhu Rong Tonggong¡¯s words, Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s expression suddenly changed, but before he could say anything, Zhu Rong Tonggong had pressed his hand on Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s shoulder. Zhu Rong Tianming felt a great pressureing from Zhu Rong Tonggong¡¯s palm, even all of his bones started creaking, and his florid face suddenly became deadly pale.

    ¡°Seven, the Bi Fang n is mine. You liked to snatch my things ever since you were a little kid, but don¡¯t you remember how hard I beat you every time? Since you haven¡¯t been beaten for such a long time, you probably have forgotten it.¡±

    Zhou Rong Tonggong then let out a weirdughter, abruptly grabbed Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s neck and threw him down the cliff.

    This cliff was at least tens of thousands of zhangs high. Zhu Rong Tianming screamed in the air, swishing down the cliff with a long trail of red light behind his body, simr to a shooting star that was about to hit the ground. Along with a loud boom, the ground within a thousand miles around shook violently. Thrown down the cliff by Zhu Rong Tonggong, Zhu Rong Tianming had smashed opened the ground miles in radius, and created a hundreds of zhangs deep pit. All of the sands, rocks, and soil in the pit had instantly evaporated, not even leaving a single residue.

    Zhu Rong Tianming vomited blood in big mouthfuls, andy at the bottom of the deep pit with his face towards the ground, unable to move.

    Zhu Rong Tonggong looked down at Zhu Rong Tianming from the cliff, his eyes shining with fiery lights, and calmly said, ¡°Seven, to be honest, I like your old name more. What Prince Tianming, it¡¯s so unpleasant to hear it. But, since you like it, I¡¯ll just ept it.¡±

    ¡°All of the servants serving the Seventh Prince in his pce were useless. They couldn¡¯t even persuade their master to follow the basic rules, they are all guilty. Send a team to the pce of the Seventh Prince, execute all his servants, and enve all of their families. Go!¡±

    Along with his order, tens of thousands of guards who rode on fiery dragon¡¯s backs rose high into the air, while flying afar in a formidable array.

    Zhu Rong Tianming, who had been lying on the bottom of the deep pit, had quite a few broken bones, and spat out another mouthful of blood, closed his eyes and gave up on the struggle.

    Zhu Rong Tonggong lowered his head, once again looked at his own brother, smiled and said, ¡°Seven, I¡¯ve told you plenty of times, do not try to snatch my things. I have focused on practice for only three years, and those stupid things in the Bi Fang n have turned to you. What should I do with them if I let them live?¡±

    While speaking, Zhu Rong Tonggong waved his sleeve in the air. A beam of fiery light rose into the air in front of him, and slowly expanded into an opened fiery gate. Zhou Tonggong then walked into that fiery gate with big steps, after which his silhouette gradually dissipated in the gate.

    The fiery gate then disappeared. Zhou Ron Tianming suddenly opened his eyes in the deep pit, and then slowly stood up from the ground, stretching his body. A stream of faint light coiled around Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s body which quickly vanished the blood that was covering his entire body. After a short while, all of Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s inner injuries had fully recovered.

    ¡°Big brother, you have been practicing for three years, and is this how much your power has improved?¡±

    ¡°I am wondering if this is really all you have got, or were you just pretending. I feel nothing this time. It didn¡¯t even hurt as much as that time when we were both young and I tried to fight against you for having a couple of your pretty female ves.¡±

    ¡°Hm,¡± sneered Zhu Rong Tianming before continuing to murmuring to himself, ¡°Do you have any problem with my name, Prince Tianming? But I, Zhu Rong Tianming am destined to be the dominator of this whole world! You, Zhu Rong Tonggong, have nothing but a noble mother and a powerful mother¡¯s n which has been taking good care of you. Apart from all this, you are just nothing!¡±

    Finishing his speech, Zhu Rong Tianming heavily spat on the ground. He then bit his tongue until it was broken and squeezed out a mouthful of blood, spreading the blood on his face, then tremblingly trod on the fiery clouds, slowly rising into the air, and flew towards his own pce.

    Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s Pce was as magnificent as Man Man¡¯s pce, however, at this moment, the entire pce had been flushed by streams of blood. Countless human heads were rolling all over the floor.

    As a grown up prince, Zhu Rong Tianming had his own army and minister group. In his pce, only the number of ministers and administrators, who were responsible for managing his vast territories and other rted affairs for him, reached the tens of thousands. Adding to that were the hundreds of thousands of female and male ves, and the countless number of guards who took turns and guarded his pce day and night.

    Nevertheless, once the guards sent by Zhu Rong Tonggong arrived at Zhu Rong Tiamming¡¯s pce, and took out a Fire God¡¯s order tablet, rising and floating in the air, all of the ministers, administrators, servants and ves who served in his pce suddenly kneeled on the ground, and didn¡¯t dared to even move; just tremblingly waited for Tonggong¡¯s guards to drag them out of the crowd and chop their heads off.

    Hot and fresh blood converged into streams on the floor, rapidly flowing down along with the stairs in front of Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s pce.

    Human heads rolled all over the pce. Maguspriests from Zhu Rong Tonggong¡¯s army had been holding all kinds of magic banners in their hands, gathering all of these killed people¡¯ souls into the banners. When they had all these souls transformed with certain secret magics, the power of these banners would have beenrgely improved.

    Zhu Rong Tiangming flew to the front gate of his pce,nded on the ground with his feet staggering. Then raised his arms and buried his faces into his sleeves, and started wailing and crying. He kneeled down with his face covered in tears, even hitting his head against the ground, and letting out muffled booms. It seemed that he was suffering from great pain.

    No one could see that the handsome face that was hidden behind his sleeve, was now filled with a pleased sneer.

    ¡°Good, good, just kill them all, I wanted this. These bastards were all useless, and at least half of them were spies who had been sent here by my other brothers. Killing them all is the most useful thing that could have happened here. After all these bastards have been wiped out, all of my new underlings will be people who I could trust.¡±

    Streams of warm blood flowed down through the stairs in front of Zhu Rong Tianming, and flowed around his feet. Slowly, Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s entire body had been soaked in fresh blood.

 Chapter 126 â€“ Tidying Up

    Chapter 126: Tidying Up

    The gale and the rain had stopped. Ji Hao sat on a fiery dragon¡¯s back, looking at the Cold Stream Valley, which was located over tens of miles away.

    During these couple of days, the war situation of the Cold Stream Valley hadn¡¯t changed a lot. The enemies were powerful, but the Cold Stream Valley¡¯s defense was not weak either. Those mysterious creatures and spirits that had been called out by Ji Hao and his friends to help were powerful and violent and even beyond of what the enemies could have imagined.

    Looking from a distance, tens of ck Water Serpent n¡¯s Senior Magi had built an altar outside of the valley, and were ughtering a group of ves, which they had captured from unknown ces, and were performing the blood-offering ceremony. They injected all of the vast bloodline power that was being gained through the offering ceremony into a horned serpent¡¯s body, then used this serpent as the main attacking force, attempting to break the fence wall.

    With the help of the extra bloodline power, this horned serpent transformed temporarily into a flood dragon. A pair of horns grew out on its forehead, four caruncles, which seemed to develop into feet, had emerged from under its stomach, and its head started turning into a head of a dragon. When it moved, clouds and winds would move along its movement; and once it twisted its body,rge amounts of frosty ice crystals swished down from its body.

    Ji Zhuo was standing on the back of his contracted Fire Crow, holding the long spear in his hand and constantly releasing raging mes, crashing against the ice crystals that were being spew out from the horned serpent¡¯s mouth, into the air.

    The ice and the fire violently collided against each other in the air, and caused thunderous booms; red and blue light were shing across the air, and the airwaves that were being sent out by the collision were so strong that it even shook Ji Zhuo and the horned serpents, causing them to be caught off their bnce, making them unable to stand steadily.

    A ck Water Serpent n¡¯s MagusPriest, who had been performing the blood offering ceremony, suddenly let out a great growl and cut his own left hand off. His entire hand then transformed into a beam of blood-red light and merged into the body of the horned serpent; after that, the horned serpent¡¯s body shrunk into around twenty zhangs long, and the four caruncles under its stomach instantly burst out, from which, four sharp dragon ws, each having three fingers, thrust out.

    A resonating dragon call came from its mouth. The horned serpent then widely opened its mouth, and spew out a stream of bone-piercing cold water, flooding towards Ji Zhuo.

    Ji Zhuo shouted out, raised his long spear and pierced hard into the stream of water; however, the water stream, which seemed as if it could be easily broken by a single shot, was continuously pressing Ji Zhuo down along with the long spear that was made of mulberry wood. Within only the span of few breaths, the ck water stream had poured over Ji Zhuo¡¯s body.

    Ji Zhuo started quivering instantly, and his contracted Fire Crow fell onto the ground with its head upside down. His body was covered in a thickyer of ck ice, and was trembling intensely. Arge piece of skin was broken due to the frost formed by the terrifying ice-power, and had fallen of, baring the bloody muscles under his skin.

    The horned serpent let out a long howl, then dived down from the air, raising one of its ws high and made a grasping-motion towards Ji Zhuo.

    Boom! Boom!

    Two gigantic stonemen darted out from the ground, waved their huge fists towards the serpent, and attempted to smash it; the horned serpent rotated its body and heavilyshed at the two stonemen with its long tail; instantly, the two stonemen bumped against the ground with cracks densely covering their bodies.

    The two stonemen were Stone¡¯s friends, who hade to help. Apparently, they had been through death trials during these past couple of days, just like the other warriors from the Cold Stream Valley.

    Ji Hao looked coldly towards the proud and violent horned serpent, slowly raised his right arm, while pointing at the horned serpent, and said a word in a cold tone.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    A ten-zhang tall giant, who had been standing behind Ji Hao, with his entire body coiled around by raging fire andva, pulled the longbow, which he had been holding in his hands, open. The five-zhang long, full-metal long bow let out a loud buzzing sound, followed by which, an arrow that was as thick as an ordinary man¡¯s waist, darted out along with a trail of eye-piercing fiery light behind it.

    Thisva-giant was a peak Magus-King level powerful being and the deputymander of the first army that was under Zhu Rong Tonggong¡¯smand.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t have a clear idea of what a peak Magus King level warrior meant in the Southern Wastnd. All he knew was that the arrow that was shot by theva-giant, shed across the air and reached the horned serpent¡¯s body, which had just beaten Ji Zhuo, within only a single moment. The next moment, the horned serpent had vanished.

    The horned serpent hadpletely vanished, without leaving even a single scale of its body.

    After having made the horned serpent disappear, the huge arrow didn¡¯t seem to be stopping. It flew silently across three thousand miles. Soon, a towering mountain that even reached into the sky, was also hit by the arrow and immediately disappeared as well. After that, this arrow finally fell and boomed against the ground, opening up, hundreds of miles in radius deep pit, in the dense jungle.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    Theva-giant then carried the longbow on his back, pulled out a terrifyingly giganticva-axe, while letting out a muffled roar.

    ¡°Attack!!¡±

    Fifty thousand Zhu Rong Country¡¯s warriors rushed out of the jungle. They were either riding on fiery dragons or standing on a four-wheeled chariot that was being pulled by horned fiery horses. These huge troops looked just like a flood of zing fire, rushing towards the enemies along with a bright fiery light that seemed capable of even burning the sky.

    Theva giant was the first one to rush into the group of the ck Water Serpent n, with big steps.

    He only waved his axe slightly, but caused arge group of ck Water Serpent n¡¯s magi to disappear. From those senior-level horned serpents to those Senior Magi and Maguspriests, then to those ordinary warriors; all of thempletely vanished in the fire.

    A few gigantic striped water serpents were wailing deeply, wriggling their tremendous bodies and trying to flee into the deeper parts of the jungle in a flurry, but just after they had raised their upper bodies, a few gigantic dragon-heads lowered from the air, each spewing slightly mouthful of fire towards those water serpents.

    The dense, raging fire swept across the entire area. The few tens of miles long striped water serpents were set aze from the heads to the tails. Their thick scales and skins were instantly burned into ashes, and their tremendous bodies were soon grilled into huge meat strands, which emitted a dense and nice smell of meat.

    The remaining Senior Magi from the Water Serpent n and Water Turtle n started screaming in despair.

    Every n that resided in the Southern Wastnd had heard about the terror the Zhu Rong Country¡¯s army represented. The Zhu Rong Country was the ruler of thisnd, which was standing upon the whole world and held the definite control of the Southern Wastnd. However, ording to the ancient agreement between the Zhu Rong Country and the Southern Wastnd ns, the Zhu Rong army, this powerful, legendary being, would not meddle in the conflict between ordinary ns.

    ¡°Damn you! ck Water Qiu! Is this what you meant when you said that the reinforcements would never show?!¡± hoarsely yelled a few ck Turtle n¡¯s elders in despair, ¡°This is the reinforcement that would nevere!! The Zhu Rong army! Do you have any idea about what kind of horrible beings we have messed with?!¡±

    Before his voice had faded, tens of four-wheeled chariots swooshed over in the air. Those Zhu Rong army¡¯s warriors easily swung their long spears across the few elders¡¯ necks, and sent a few heads that had long white hairs up into the air; soon after, all of those elders¡¯ heads and bodies were burned into wisps of smokes, and dissipated in the air.

    And after that...nothing had been left.

    The powerful force that hadbined all of the elite warriors of the three ns, which hadunched a sneak-attacked on the Cold Stream Valley, hadpletely vanished.

    Facing fifty thousand elite Zhu Rong Army warriors, the allied forces were like small pieces of snow under the zing sun, and had vanished after a short span of a single breath, not leaving even a single dead body.

    Every single attackunched by the Zhu Rong army had contained a horrible fire-power; their wild attacks annihted the enemies, but few of the nts and flowers in the jungle surrounding the Cold Stream Valley had been affected.

    Riding on a fiery kylin¡¯s back, Ji Hao quickly flew to the entrance of the valley and started yelling loudly.

    ¡°Abba! Grandpa! Can you still move? We are going to smash the ck Water Serpent n¡¯s ancestral temples!¡±

    ¡°We are going to kill that snake ancestor of the ck Water Serpent n, are youing?¡± continued Ji Hao.

 Chapter 127 â€“ Boiling the Sea

    Chapter 127: Boiling the Sea

    ¡°Hao, good job!¡± Ji Xia rode on the back of the same fiery dragon as Ji Hao, and punched towards Ji Hao while heughed.

    Ji Haoughed out loud, raised his fist and bumped his fist hard back against Ji Xia¡¯s fist, twice. He agreed that he had done a great job. The elite allied forces of the three ns had vanished, especially the old monsters like ck Water Kiu had been eliminated; this was definitely a big win.

    More importantly, the Zhu Rong Country¡¯s troops were now moving towards the nest of the ck Water Serpent n, what they were going to do next was the most important thing.

    Ji Zhuo remained a lot calmerpared to Ji Xia. He had swallowed a couple of healing pills, after which he carefully asked Ji Hao about what had happened during his journey.

    Ji Hao told him everything that had happened during his journey in detail, except about the three young men in white clothes, who had showed up abruptly and tried to kill him. As for the three young men, they seemed not to be one of the Southern Wastnd people, which is why Ji Hao wasn¡¯t sure if he should tell Ji Zhuo and Ji Xia now, therefore, he decided not to tell them for the time being..

    The Zhu Rong Country¡¯s troops had been moving extremely fast. With the magical power that the Magus King level leader was releasing, the speed of the troops was ten times fasterpared to the fastest speed that Mr Crow was able to do. After only a small half day, therge troops had traversed across the Fire Crow n¡¯s territory, and went deep into the ck Water Serpent n¡¯s territory.

    Looking down from the sky, thend that was under the ck Water Serpent n¡¯s control was thickly dotted withkes and rivers, as well as countless waterfalls and deep pools. The percentage of the area that was upied by the water, was over thirty percent of the total area. Besides, in their territories, the existence of other kinds of wild beast was rare, this entire area was being dominated by all kinds of different sized snakes and serpents.

    Within the dense jungle, serpents were wiggling across, and snakes were dancing, while countless different-coloured poisonous snakes were coiled around the branches, letting out hissing sounds while thrusting out their fork-shaped tongues.

    Dense mist, mixed with miasma, was spreading everywhere. Compared to the Fire Crow n¡¯s territory, which had picturesque sceneries, the ck Water Serpent n¡¯s territory seemed turbid,parable to a pot of sticky thin porridge. The air was filled with mist and miasma, which would make it difficult for people to breathe in.

    The sounds of a deep war drum came from afar. Arge scale ck Water Serpent n army was moving towards the border of the two ns.

    A three-headed fiery dragon carried tens of Zhu Rong Country warriors on its back and darted towards the army. The Senior Magus level fiery dragon opened its mouth and spewed out a column of me that was powerful enough to destroy everything. The glowing red me rolled and roared, covering up miles round ofnd and nearly ten thousand ck Water Serpent n elite warriors simultaneously were burnt into ashes by this me.

    From out the huge army, two Senior Magi leapt high into the air against the raging me, which was spewed out by the fiery dragon. They raised their long swords high andunched attacks towards the tens of Zhu Rong Country warriors.

    However, before they could release the power of their swords, the tens of Zhu Rong Country¡¯s warriors had pulled their long bows open, and shot out tens of arrows, which were forged from the best quality metal and made by excellent cksmiths, containing also powerful spell symbols and had the ability to prate any type of full metal armor. The two Senior Magi instantly exploded and were burnt into wisps of smokes once those arrows pierced through their bodies.

    The Zhu Rong Country¡¯s troops broke into the ck Water Serpent n¡¯s territory in a formidable array. Hundreds of different scaled ck Water Serpent n¡¯s viges, which were located in their path, were all burnt down.

    Staring at those viges, which were shrouded by smoke and mes, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°The Southern Wastnd is the Fire God¡¯s territory, why did these water ns, like the ck Water Serpent n, show up here in the Southern wastnd?¡±

    During the past countless years, the ck Water Serpent n and the Fire Crow n had been fighting against each other without any breaks. Generation after generation, countless elite warriors had died in battle, and many of Ji Hao¡¯s elders had died in fights against the ck Water Serpent n.

    However, the Southern Wastnd was the territory of the Zhu Rong Country, the country of God, and belonged to the Fire God.

    Only one troop of the Zhu Rong Country was already powerful enough to wipe the entire ck Water Serpent n out, how could a n like this survive in the Southern Wastnd for this many years?

    The peak Magus Kings levelva giant coughed and responded in a muffled voice, ¡°They have their reason to stay here. That was an ancient agreement. Although they were all people of Gong Gong, the Water God, they have their right to live and procreate in this piece ofnd.¡±

    The ancient agreement.

    The people of Gong Gong, the Water God, had lived in the territory of Zhu Rong, the Fire God. Ji Hao memorized what theva giant said, then asked more questions.

    ¡°So, where is the territory of the Water God, Gong Gong?¡±

    Theva giant turned his head and looked towards the North, while he said with a resonating voice, ¡°In the deepest part of the North. The Northern Underworld Sea is where Gong Gong has been hiding in. Gong Gong¡¯s forces with water power, those disgusting things. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll chop the heads of those few bastards off.¡±

    It seemed that Ji Hao¡¯s questions had brought up theva giant¡¯s interest to talk, he then pointed towards the East and said, ¡°The Eastern Wastnd is the Wood God, Emperor Qing¡¯s territory. But thest generation of the Wood God has died in the battle, as well as most of the princes. Now the Eastern Wastnd is in chaos. Little miss Man Man¡¯s mother is one of the elder sisters of thest generation of the Wood God.¡±

    Soon after, theva giant pointed his finger to the West and continued loudly, ¡°The West has been barren and poor, I haven¡¯t heard from Emperor Bai, the Gold God, or any of his rtives for years, just wondering what the West looks like now. This pair of heavy axes of mine have the powers of gods, and were forged by a royal cksmith, who shares his bloodline with Emperor Bai.¡±

    Theva giant then shook his head and concluded his speech. ¡°Emperor Qing and Emperor Bai were all good, but Gong Gong and his people are a bunch of bastards. Ji Hao, my little brother, if you ever encounter Gong Gong¡¯s dogs in the future, stay alive.¡±

    Ji Hao stared at theva giant and didn¡¯t know how to respond. Such a straightforward suggestion.

    It seemed that there were big conflicts between the Zhu Rong Country and the Gong Gong country, but how could the Zhu Rong Country tolerate the ck Water Serpent n to live in the Southern Wastnd? What on earth was this so called ¡°ancient agreement¡±?

    The troops kept moving forward at a fast speed for another hour; abruptly, a great pool of water showed up in front of them.

    The water surface was white and boundless, and as sticky as rice porridge. Ji Hao stood on a fiery dragon¡¯s back, looking down from thousands of feet high in the air, with eyes that had beenrgely improved by his [Gold Crow Eyes]. However, he still failed to see the entire surface of the water country.

    This was the ck Dragon Pool, the core area of the ck Water Serpent n. During the past hundreds of years, the Fire Crow n¡¯s armies had reached the edge of the ck Dragon Pool tens of times. Nevertheless, every time they eventually failed to break through the naturally formed defenses of the pool, and could only dejectedly withdraw.

    But today, the ck Dragon Pool was facing a destructive disaster.

    Zhu Rong Tonggong was squatting by the edge of the ck Dragon Pool, with a glowing small red cauldron floating above his head. A pot full of white water was boiling in the small cauldron; the water of the entire ck Dragon Pool was also boiling and bubbling, sending up waves of hot steams, just like the water in the small cauldron.

    The entire ck Dragon Pool was boiling, and countless bodies of dead fishes floated up. One could sense a dense scent of fresh fish soup, even at a distance of hundreds of miles away from the ck Dragon Pool.

    On the hundreds of small inds in the ck Dragon Pool, countless ck Water Serpent n¡¯s nsmen were screaming hoarsely. They were about to be cooked by the hot steam.

    Hundreds of zhangs tall, gigantic water apes, whose bodies were covered in thick and silver fur, were standing on the water surface of the ck Dragon Pool and growling at Zhu Rong Tonggong, ¡°Prince Zhu Rong, are you going to vite the agreement that your ancestors made with us?¡±

    Behind the water ape, a thousand-zhang long ck flood dragon was spurtingrge amounts of frosty air in rage, trying its best to cool the ck Dragon Pool down. However, facing Zhu Rong Tonggong¡¯s mysterious and magical power, all of its efforts were in vain.

    After Ji Hao showed up, Zhu Rong Tonggong finally started talking.

    ¡°To things like agreements, back then, our ancestors could make them and now, we can destroy them. What do you think? Am I right?¡±

 Chapter 128 â€“ The Bet

    Chapter 128: The Bet

    The Water Ape remained silent for a while, then turned its head around, nced at those nsmen of the ck Water Serpent n, who were crying and struggling on the hundreds of small inds, abruptly opened its mouth and spat arge, ck g out.

    The g was shining with a ck light; ninerge, glowing stars were painted on its surface, and each of these stars were wrapped up by a thickyer of watery clouds. The Water Ape let out a great shout while tightly grabbing the hundreds of zhang tall gpole and waving the g hard in the air. Immediately,rge amounts of ck clouds started gathering in the sky, and countless ck ice crystals began falling down into the ck Dragon Pool, from the sky, along with a ttering sound, which sounded simr to gigantic ck waterfall.

    The air temperature dropped suddenly, a freezing wind was brought up by those ck ice crystals, and ck mist quickly shrouded the entire area. Wherever the wind blew across, was immediately sealed by a thickyer of ck ice.

    The boiling ck Dragon Pool instantly stopped bubbling. The dense freezing air started spreading into the pool, even causing a thinyer of ice to appear on the surface of the water. Those nsmen from the ck Water Serpent n, who earlier on were about to be cooked by the hot steam, quickly regained their energies, while waving their weapons, they began shouting provokingly on the beaches of those small inds.

    ¡°The ck Underworld Water Manipting g?¡± said Zhou Rong Tonggong while standing up. He then narrowed his eyes, smilingly looked at therge g, which the Water Ape was holding in its hand, and continued, ¡°It seems to have recovered quite well.¡±

    The Water Ape looked back at Zhu Rong Tonggong with a serious expression and said, ¡°Yes, the ck Underworld Water-Manipting g. Back then, our master made an agreement with thest generation of the Fire God, Zhu Rong, regarding lending your Southern Wastnd¡¯s ck Underworld Spring to us, the Water Ape n, for residence, because we needed to borrow the natural ck underworld power that was contained in the spring, in order to heal the ck Underworld Water-Manipting gs.¡±

    Pausing for a second, the Water Ape continued while pointing its finger at therge g, ¡°This is only one of the forty-nine dependency gs, the main g hasn¡¯t fully healed yet, and is still soaked in the deepest area of the spring. However, this single dependency g can still manipte the vast ck underworld power in the entire universe, and deliver unpredictable effects.¡±

    Ji Hao sat on the back of the fiery dragon and stunningly stared at the ck Underworld Water-Manipting g, which was shrouded by watery mist and seemed extremely powerful, silently feeling the unspeakable, mysterious power thatid contained in the g. He performed the [Sky-Opening], which he had learned from the mysterious man, over and over again in his head; by doing this, he could seeyers of nearly endless and boundless, naturally formed, ancient, mysterious lines and spell symbols inside the g.

    It belonged to the water element. These lines and spell symbols were formed by the most negative and natural ck underwater power, which belonged to the power of the water.

    Those lines and spell symbols looked like both beams of lights and wisps of smokes, coiling and rotating around each other in shapes of Tai Ji, supporting and devouring each other. The negative power contained in those lines and symbols was simr to the power of great rivers and tides that would never end. This power was extremely soft yet firm, cold and negative, and could hurt people without being noticed, which was just like the passionate kisses between lovers that could burn people¡¯ souls unwittingly, andpletely break a fresh heart.

    Ji Hao¡¯s Golden Dan started rotating rapidly in his spiritual space. The Golden Dan was gradually glowing more and more, and Ji Hao clearly perceived that the degree of integration between his own power and the water-power hadrgely been improved. If he would use the after-born water manipting magic now, his speed would be faster than before, by over three times.

    After having stared at the ck Underworld Water-Manipting g for a while, Ji Hao realized that he could never thoroughly understand its mysteriousness, therefore, he turned his eyes to the small cauldron, which had been floating around Zhu Rong Tonggong¡¯s head. This small cauldron was also filled with one certain kind of power, which was the purest type of fire-power.

    After staring at the small cauldron for a while, Ji Hao¡¯s understanding of the fire-power had also been improved, some of his meridians, which contained the Gold Fire Crow¡¯s bloodline, had even be much brighter.

    Waves of natural power began gushing into Ji Hao¡¯s body; along with a swishing sound, a bright fiery light spurted out of Ji Hao¡¯s body. His own power had also been improving at a shockingly fast speed.

    Zhu Rong Tonggong turned around his head, looked at Ji Hao in both surprise and shock, then nodded delightfully.

    He then turned back, smiled towards the Water Ape and said, ¡°Since you can hold this g in your hands, you must be someone important in the Water Ape n. Back then, when Gong Gong begged our Zhu Rong Country to lend the spring to your n, fifty ancient Water Apes held gs and came with him. I assume that you were one of them.¡±

    The water ape proudly raised its head and said, ¡°Prince Zhu Rong, I have lived for...¡±

    ¡°How long you may have lived, is totally irrelevant to me. We are iparable in status. Even if you lived as long as the old turtle at the bottom of the legendary Northern Underworld Sea, you¡¯re still nothing but a dog of the Water Ape n, while I am the Prince Zhu Rong. You¡¯re not qualified to even to talk to me,¡± Zhu Rong Tonggong interrupted the water ape¡¯s speech.

    The Water Ape leaped up in anger, yelled harshly to Zhu Rong Tonggong, ¡°Prince Zhu Rong, I respect you for...¡±

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t respect me, I would have given the order to chop you into pieces, long ago. Just cut the chase, we have to end this with a fight anyway. You have the ck Underworld Water-Manipting g, so what? This natural South spirit cauldron of mine can only be better than your ck underworld water-manipting g, by many times!¡± Zhu Rong Tonggong interrupted the Water Ape¡¯s speech once again.

    While speaking, Zhu Rong Tonggong pointed his finger at the natural Southern Spirit Cauldron; along with his move, a bright fiery light appeared and quickly wrapped the cauldron up, and the white water contained in the cauldron, which had cooled down earlier, started boiling again. Along with that, the water in the ck Dragon Pool started boiling as well; hot streams rose into the air and fiery light shone everywhere, and the dense scent of fish soup once again spread to the surrounding areas. Not muchter,rge amounts of dead gigantic soft-shelled turtles, eels, and other aquatic animals, which had lived for thousands of years, were all floating, with their bodies stewed. The scent of fish soup grew denser and denser.

    Theva giant, who had been standing beside Ji Hao was very thoughtful, and started telling people about the natural Southern Spirit Cauldron, ¡°the natural Southern Spirit Cauldron is a naturally formed spirit treasure, and it is the magical spirit treasure of our eldest prince. Well, this cauldron was locked in the storage room of one of our pces, but at the day when our eldest prince was born, this cauldron broke itself loose from the seal and flew out, chasing our eldest prince as its owner.¡±

    ¡°The natural Southern Spirit Cauldron was condensed by the purest firepower of the entire South, it is powerful and consummate, has infinite power, and is able to boil the sea and burn the sky. With our eldest prince¡¯s cultivation, if all of those old monkeyse out with all fifty gs, they might barely be able to hold the natural Southern Spirit Cauldron¡¯s power off, but this old monkey is just begging for pain by attempting to fight against our eldest prince all by himself,¡± continued theva giant.

    Just like theva giant had said, once Zhu Rong Tonggong activated the natural Southern Spirit Cauldron¡¯s real power, the water ape waspletely unable to withstand his attack.

    The ck Dragon Pool was now boiling like a real pot of soup, and the water level was continuously lowering inch by inch, at a visible speed. Those ck Water Serpent n¡¯s nsmen on those small inds had all passed out due to the heat and fell on the ground, one after another.

    The ck Dragon Pool was their holynd, simr to what the Gold ck Mountain was to the Fire Crow n. The nsmen of the ck Water Serpent n who were qualified to live in the ck Dragon Pool, were all elites. The death of each of them was a loss to the ck Water Serpent n. Now, seeing these elites falling down one after another like dominos, the Water Ape and the ck Flood Dragon began to feel anxious.

    ¡°Prince Zhu Rong, we made the agreement with your ancestor, which dered that the ck Underworld Spring and thend hundreds of miles around it, were lent to us, the Water Ape n, to live in,¡± yelled the Water Ape loudly, ¡°After that, kids who had been led by us, opened their own territories, started conflicts with your Southern Wastnd ns. However, the King of Gods had never stepped into these kinds of conflicts. What you are doing now, will vite the rule, and humiliate your Zhu Rong family, the King of Gods.¡±

    Before Zhu Rong Tonggong could respond, the eyes of the Water Ape shone with a weird soft light, ¡°I know that some of our stupid kids have offended you, this time, otherwise, as a noble Zhu Rong prince, you would never havee over in person. But, it¡¯s not reasonable for you to fight against us yourself. Why don¡¯t we...¡±

    Zhu Rong Tonggong smiled and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    The Water Ape smiled back to him, and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a bet? Both you and I stay out of this, and we let those kids fight against each other, to determine the winner all by themselves.¡±

 Chapter 129 â€“ Remains

    Chapter 129: Remains

    The Water Ape lowered the ck Underworld Water-Manipting g.

    Zhou Rong Tonggong temporarily stopped releasing the power of the natural Southern Spirit Cauldron as well, put his hands behind his back, while proudly looking at the Water Ape. Indeed as the Water Ape had said, he was the prince of the Zhu Rong family; he was allowed to do certain things, but he also had to allow some space for negotiation.

    After all, the reason why the Water Ape n hade to the Southern Wastnd with a batch of its dependency ns, was because long ago, the Water God, Gong Gong, had closed an agreement with thest generation of the Fire God, Zhu Rong and with Zhu Rong Tonggong¡¯s current status, breaking this ancient agreement would indeed be inappropriate.

    ¡°Old Monkey, how do you n to conclude this?¡± Zhou Rong Tonggong said while he looked at the Water Ape with a smile, ¡°Since I¡¯m already here in person, you have to give me a reasonable solution. If I¡¯m not satisfied with your solution, whatever the agreement may have been, it won¡¯t be able to save you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s truly easy to satisfy you, my dear prince. Could you please share the reason behind why you havee to deal with the ck Water Serpent n yourself?¡± said the Water Ape while staring at Zhu Rong Tonggong with a pair of shining eyes, ¡°With your status, I doubt that you, a noble prince, would even notice the ck Water Serpent n. Besides, dear Prince, you have countless Magus King level people working for you, anyone of them could have easily wiped the entire ck Water Serpent n out; I don¡¯t think it would be necessary for you to havee by yourself.¡±

    Zhou Rong Tonggong remained briefly silent, then looked at Ji Hao, and while pointing his finger at him, hesaid, ¡°Ji Hao, he saved Zhu Rong Man Man, my blood little sister¡¯s life. Earlier, he asked for my help. I bet it would be very reasonable if I eliminate the ck Water Serpent n, for only the sake of Man Man.¡±

    The Water Ape threw a weird nce at Ji Hao, then slowly nodded and said, ¡°Is this kid from the Fire Crow n? Since my dear prince, you came here to help him, then it¡¯s really easy to satisfy you.¡±

    The Water Ape then turned around and let out a few growls towards the ck Flood Dragon, which had been floating on the water, in an extremely high-pitched, yet hoarse voice.

    The ck Flood Dragon unhappily raised its head and growled back towards the Water Ape with its own beastnguage.

    The Water Ape¡¯s face instantly darkened, then pped hard on the ck Flood Dragon¡¯s head, directly breaking one of its horns and half of its teeth. The ck Flood Dragon immediately stopped growling, and quietly dived into the ck Dragon Pool.

    Ji Haoughed out aloud and said, ¡°Is this the ancestor, which those stinking snakes have been worshipping? Haha, it is just as same as those sticky snakes, as long as you beat them hard enough, they¡¯ll be just nice and behave!¡±

    ¡°Ji Hao, not only the ck Water Serpent n, all of Gong Gong¡¯s dogs are just like this!¡± said Zhu Rong Tonggong whileughing as well.

    The Water Ape¡¯s face suddenly twitched, however, it pretended not to having heard the conversation between Ji Hao and Zhu Rong Tonggong.

    Not muchter, along with the rippling of the water surface, the ck Flood Dragon darted out from the deep area of the pool, and a sphere of water, which had the diameter of a few miles was closely behind it. Within the sphere of water, there were bright fiery lights and rolling hot airwaves. The ck Flood Dragon wailed loudly towards the sky, and following its voice, the sphere of water suddenly exploded; from out of the spheres, three three-legged Gold Crow skeletons flew out.

    These three three-legged Gold Crow skeletons had wingspans of over a mile width and were wrapped in piercing gold lights, which were ceaselessly glowing and releasing fire power from their bodies. After they had flown out of the sphere of water, these three three-legged Gold Crow skeletons sensed the powers, which was being released from the bodies of Ji Hao, Ji Xia and Ji Zhuo. The three three-legged Gold Crow skeletons quickly flew towards them and released unmeasurably bright fiery light, which seemed capable of even litting up the entire universe.

    Ji Xia, Ji Zhuo and the other Fire Crow n¡¯s nsmen kneeled down on the ground simultaneously, and saluted to these three-legged Gold Crow skeletons, the totem of the Fire Crow n.

    Ji Hao stared at the three three-legged Gold Crow skeletons, stunned. He had heard from Ji Kui, the Fire Crow n¡¯s master Maguspriest that the secret mulberry woods under the Gold ck Mountain, where the dome for their n¡¯s meeting was located, was supported by thest skeleton of a three-legged Gold Crow that had remained in the Fire Crow n.

    The power released from the skeleton of the three-legged Gold Crow had created a broad secret space under the Gold ck Mountain, and was filled with dense, pure fire power. This space was a holy ce for the Fire Crow¡¯s nsmen to delve deeply into practicing their powers.

    If the skeletons of these three three-legged Gold Crows were sent into that secret space, by how many times could potentially the power of the Fire Crow n improve?

    On the surface of the ck Dragon Pool, tens of ck Water Serpent n¡¯s old Maguspriests had already fallen down on the water surface while crying and wailing.

    ¡°Dear ancestor, please don¡¯t do this! Hundreds of thousands of warriors from our elder generations died in order to seize these three Gold Crow skeletons from those ugly birds¡¯ holynd!

    ¡°Dear ancestor, our ancestor! If they have these Gold Crow skeletons back, those ugly birds¡¯ potential would greatly be improved, and then the possibility of Magus Kings re-emerging from their n will exist, and our ck Water Serpent n would have to face the risk of being eliminated!¡±

    ¡°Dear ancestor, you can¡¯t give these skeletons back to them! We...we can risk our lives and fight against them...¡±

    Zhu Rong Tonggong pointed his finger at those Maguspriests, and followed by his move, the natural Southern Spirit Cauldron instantly darted towards them with a long trail of fiery light; the cauldron fell into the crowd of Magus Priests along with a thunderous boom; a sphere of fiery light gushed out of the cauldron, right after which, tens of Maguspriests and hundreds of elite warriors around them, were torn into pieces and soon burnt to ashes.

    ¡°Risk your lives? Do you even qualify to risk your lives and fight against me, Zhu Rong Tonggong?¡±

    After letting out a cold smile, Zhu Rong Tonggong took a nce at the three skeletons of the three-legged Gold Crows and said, ¡°Gold Crow¡¯s skeletons? Your Fire Crow n needs them? Well, hundreds of Gold Crow¡¯s skeletons, remains of those ancient Gold Crows that had worked for us, the Zhu Rong family, are ced in the storeroom of our pce. After we have finished this, you can just carry all those back to your n.¡±

    Pausing for a second, Zhu Rong Tonggong grinned towards Ji Zhuo and said, ¡°From now on, your Fire Crow...no, you should change the name of your n into Gold Crow n, and you will be directly under mymand. If you can create Magus Kings, I¡¯ll let you be the leaders of my armies!¡±

    Ji Xia and Ji Zhuo were overwhelmed by such great joy; the two of them and other Fire Crow n¡¯s nsmen just couldn¡¯t stop bowing in front of Zhu Rong Tonggong and thanking him.

    To the nsmen of a Southern Wastnd n such as the the Fire Crow n, bing a n that was directly under the eldest Zhu Rong Prince¡¯smand, was simr to a beggar suddenly bing a prince¡¯s courtier, which was a skyrocketing promotion.

    More importantly, the Fire Crow n finally got their original name back. The Gold Crow n, which was such a nice name! With Zhu Rong Tonggong¡¯s permission, the Fire Crow n¡¯s people could proudly puff their chests out and loudly introduce their own n with the n¡¯s original name, which had been used by their ancestors!

    ¡°Good, good, I ept your gratitude,¡± said Zhu Rong Tonggong gently. ¡°Since you have agreed to give these three Gold Crow skeletons back to the Gold Crow n, I will not fight against you by myself today. However, you still owe me a solution for the conflict between the Gold Crow n and the ck Water Serpent n.¡±

    The Water Ape ndly smiled, nced at Ji Hao and said calmly, ¡°Since you, our dear Prince have said so, today, we will certainly solve this out. If all these were started because of this kid, then why don¡¯t we let this kid take his peers to run our bet?¡±

    While speaking, the Water Ape pped its hands; at the same time, the ck Flood Dragon howled towards the sky. Large groups of young warriors, who were wearing tight snake leather armors and holding long swords, quickly walked out from those small inds on the ck Dragon Pool. If they were being measured by taking a nce, at least three-thousand young warriors had shown up.

    ¡°They are the most elite nsmen of our ck Water Serpent n, and are all representing the future of the ck Water Serpent n.¡±

    ¡°If your Fire Crow n¡¯s young warriors are brave enough, why don¡¯t you pick three-thousands young warriors out as well, who are in the same age group as ours; let our young warriors fight against each other. The bet will only stop and the winner will be determined, only when thest remaining person on of the sides have died.¡±

    ¡°If the ck Water Serpent n wins, the rtionship between the two ns should stay as now, but the Zhu Rong Prince shall refrain from stepping into the middle of any conflicts between these two ns.¡±

    ¡°And of course, since you, our Zhu Rong Prince havee in person, the ck Water Serpent n shall show you their honesty.¡±

    ¡°If the Fire Crow n wins, the ck Water Serpent n will give all of their current territories to the Fire Crow n; besides, all of the inherited treasures that the ck Water Serpent n have gained from the Fire Crow n¡¯s ancestors, who died during previous battles, will be given back to the Fire Crow n.¡±

    Followed by the Water Ape¡¯s voice, the ck Flood Dragon howled again, and spewed a cloud of frosty air out.

    From within the frosty air, nearly a hundred inherited treasures, which were all emitting bright fiery lights, flew out.

 Chapter 130 â€“ Single One

    Chapter 130: Single One

    Ji Xia¡¯s knees thudded loudly against the ground, and his square, simple and honest face was now covered with blood.

    While making continuous thudding sounds, Ji Xia couldn¡¯t stop kowtowing in front of the nearly hundred inherited magic treasures, which were wrapped in bright fiery lights, while continuously murmuring.

    ¡°Abba, big brother, younger brothers, grandpas, my ancestors...Ji Xia is useless, Ji Xia is so useless!¡±

    Ji Hao was staring at these inherited magic treasures, and could feel that an extremely familiar and warm sense of power was being released from those treasures, which acted as a stimnt towards Ji Hao¡¯s own power, making his blood boil and heart race. He felt that waves of power had started gushing around within his body, and he subconsciously opened his mouth, letting out a long and resonant shout.

    After having practiced the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] for so many years, Ji Hao¡¯s internal power had be abundant and stable, greatly different from other Senior Magi¡¯s explosive powers. His shout sounded like a dragon¡¯s hum, which could directly transmit into the heavens. Waves after waves, every time when people felt that his shout was going to end, his voice would suddenly rise again, even rippling the surface of the ck Dragon Pool.

    The Water Ape and the ck Flood Dragon, as well as countless ck Water Serpent n¡¯s nsmen, who were standing on those small inds, stared at Ji Hao as if they were staring at a ghost. How could a normal person make a shout like that?! He had been shouting towards the sky in one breath, for nearly ten minutes, and showed still no sign of stopping!

    Zhu Rong Tonggong looked at Ji Hao delighted and constantly nodded his head. The more he came to know about Ji Hao, the more he liked him. Zhu Rong Tonggong had now made his mind up that he was going to help the Gold Crow n. Thousands of years ago, the Gold Crow n had been a famous big scale n in the Southern Wastnd, only declining a bit in recent years.

    Ji Hao¡¯s shout abruptly stopped. He looked at those inherited treasures, dragged Ji Xia up from the ground and said, ¡°Abba, did all those magic treasures belong to our nsmen?¡±

    Ji Xia rapidly nodded his head while taking a deep breath. He raised his head high and let out a great roar as well, while at the same time, he started to beat hard on his own chest, like a mad gori. The beating sound was just like war drums, instantly resounded across the entire jungle.

    Together with the thunderous sounds of beating, spots of fiery lights started emerging from Ji Xia¡¯s arms and legs, after which, tens of his Magus Acupoints started to lit up. Not long after, those once damaged Acupoints in Ji Xia¡¯s chest and stomach, lit up one after another and spurted out eye-piercing fiery lights.

    A few tall and scrawny men, who were standing on one of those small inds, suddenly eximed out. ¡°He has healed! How could that have happened?! We hadpletely damaged his Acupoints! We had even used our ancestor¡¯s venom! How could he possibly have been healed?!¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± Ji Xia shouted out while raising his arms high. Over a hundred Magus Acupoints were brightly glowing on his body, and releasing waves of great fire power, which then transformed into a hurricane, blowing into every direction. Ji Hao could only lower his body, trying very hard to support his body with his feet in order to keep himself from being blown away by the hurricane that had been started by Ji Xia.

    ¡°Old monkey! Let¡¯s fight!¡± growled Ji Xia harshly, ¡°These inherited treasures all belong to our n. Countless of our nsmen have died in battles, and you have seized these treasures! Today, we, the Fire Crow...no, the Gold Crow n will take all of the inherited treasures of our ancestors back!¡±

    Ji Hao slowly straightened his body and raised his arms as well. Just like his father, a bright fiery light spurted out from his body.

    Although the sense of fire power that was being released from Ji Hao¡¯s body wasn¡¯t as strong or as fiercepared to Ji Xia¡¯s power sense, Ji Hao¡¯s power sense was wilder and purer, simr to that of the rising sun that had unstoppable passion and endless life force energy.

    Those magic treasures that were releasing such strong sense of power, which had stimted Ji Hao¡¯s power sense, had belonged to nsmen of the Gold Crow n, with whom Ji Xia and Ji Hao shared their bloodline with. For countless years, these magic treasures had been nourished by the spirit of blood of generations of direct ancestors and rtives of Ji Xia and Ji Hao, who had been Divine Magi, Magus Kings, and Senior Magi.

    These inherited magic treasures were connected to Ji Hao through their bloodline, and as long he was the one wielding it, it would be capable of releasing even greater power then it generally could.

    In the Southern Wastnd, every single piece of magic treasure was precious. These nearly hundred pieces of inherited magic treasures were made from rare materials, which were exploited by generations of the Gold Crow n¡¯s ancestors, forged by themselves, and nourished by unmeasurable amount of their spirit blood, finally bing precious magic treasures that could make bloodline connections with their nsmen!

    During the fights against the ck Water Serpent n, powerful warriors of the Gold Crow n had died one after another, and their inherited magic treasures were seized by the ck Water Serpent n. Each time when an inherited magic treasure had been lost, the power of the Gold Crow n had been weakened by a bit. By now, all the male nsmen who shared the same bloodline with Ji Hao and Ji Xia had died out, and the two of them had no inherited magic treasures remaining in their hands!

    Seeing how Ji Xia and Ji Hao were acting, the Water Ape and the ck Flood Dragon couldn¡¯t help but grin viciously.

    The Water Ape turned its head and looked at Zhu Rong Tonggong, and said while proudly smiling, ¡°Zhu Rong Prince, what do you think? Just as we have agreed, if the ck Water Serpent n wins, we will not demand too much, just let them keep their current territories, and you will withdraw your army.¡±

    Zhu Rong Tonggong slightly nodded and said ndly, ¡°If the Gold Crow n win, the ck Water Serpent n should give all of their territories to the winner, and return to the territory of the Water Ape n; none of their nsmen could take a single step out of the Water Ape n for the next one hundred years...Besides that, they also have to give a hundred thousand elite warriors to the Gold Crow n, as an offering.

    The Water Ape¡¯s body suddenly twitched and he yelled in anger, ¡°Zhu Rong Prince, did you just raise the stakes? Give a hundred thousand elite warriors to the Gold Crow n as an offering? Don¡¯t you, my noble price, feel that this might be too much?¡±

    Zhu Rong Tonggong waved his hand and responded ndly, ¡°Looking at all these inherited magic treasures, how many people of the Gold Crow n have you killed? If you don¡¯t agree with me, then we seem to be unable to solve this problem with only a hundred thousand people!¡±

    Along with a swooshing sound, theva giant, who had been standing beside Ji Hao, suddenly raised the pair of gigantic axes.

    ¡°Ho! Ha!¡±

    Fifty thousand soldiers in the Zhu Rong Country¡¯s army simultaneously pulled out their weapons, and a thousand heavily armed chariots, which hadnded on the ground, spurted fiery clouds out while being quickly dragged into the air by horned fiery horses, creating a formation in the air that was the most suitable for forceful attacks.

    ¡°Okay!¡± The Water Ape hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°If the ck Water Serpent n loses, they will return to the Water Ape n¡¯s territories, not one of their nsmen will get out of the Water Ape n for the next one hundred years, and they will leave a hundred thousand elite warriors to the Gold Crow n, as an offering. I swear on the names of generations of our Water Ape n¡¯s ancestors, deal.¡±

    The Water Ape then rubbed its own hands together, grinned and said, ¡°So, where are the warriors of the Gold Crow n, which are going to join the uing deadly fight? The oldest kid among these ck Water Serpent n¡¯s young warriors is about only fifteen, and there are three thousand young warriors in total. Where are the three thousand Gold Crow n¡¯s young warriors?¡±

    Ji Xia and Ji Zhuo nced at each other. Ji Zhuo then said with a muffled voice, ¡°Just a moment, we will contact the Gold ck Mountain right away, telling them to send our kids here! Three thousand kids in a deadly fight! When did our Gold Crow n¡¯s men ever been afraid of your bunch of stinking snakes?!¡±

    Ji Xiaughed out loud proudly and began to talk as well.

    ¡°When did you stinking snakes ever win in frontal confrontations on the battlefields?!¡±

    The Water Ape remained silent and grinned while the ck Flood Dragon proudly raised its head.

    Ji Hao abruptly rushed out whileughing loudly, then said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing but a deadly fight, why do we need three thousand people? Old Monkey, old ck Snake, I, Ji Hao, will fight against your kids, all by myself! Do you, the ck Water Serpent n, even dare?¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s voice was just like thunder, and resounded above the ck Dragon Pool. Ji Xia and Ji Zhuo were stunned for a moment, then smiled.

    Zhu Rong Tonggong suddenly pped his hands andughed loudly.

    ¡°Good! Ji Hao! If you win, I¡¯ll give you two Fiery Serpents as your mounts!¡±

    ¡°Ho! Ha!¡±

    Fifty thousand soldiers of the Zhu Rong Country¡¯s army started cheering and shouting for Ji Hao all together. They beat their own chest armours with their weapons, making loud shing sounds that would even shake the sky.

 Chapter 131 â€“ Rush ahead

    Chapter 131: Rush ahead

    On the ck Dragon Pool, there was a tens of miles round ind, which was covered in soft, fine white sand.

    Three thousand young warriors, wearing tight snake leather armors, were slowly forwarding on the ind. Their entire bodies, including their faces, were all covered with soft yet firm armors, only a pair of ck eye sockets could be seen on the face of each of them. Every single one of them was tall and slim, and remainedpletely silent when they were moving; none of them were leaving any trail on the white sand.

    If one would look down from the sky, the fighting formation, which these young warrriors from the ck Water Serpent n had made, one would see that it looked just like a multi headed serpent that was slowly stretching its body while aproaching Ji Hao, who was standing miles away.

    All the Maguspriests and elders started pointing their fingers at Ji Hao and mocking him with joyful looks.

    ¡°This is the ck Underworld Snake Army! We have spent all of our efforts and used every single piece of rare magical medicine that we have saved during the past one thousand years to raise and train this army!¡±

    ¡°These thousand kids...although they¡¯re still young, every single one of them is an elite Junior Magus! This is a very unique ck Underworld Snake Army!¡±

    ¡°The armors worn by them, are made from our ancestor¡¯s slough, which onlyes off every ten years. Although the power contained in those sloughs had been retrieved by our ancestor, the sloughs are iparably firm, making it so that only Senior Magi can possibly break them! Only Senior Magi!¡±

    ¡°This proud little kid, his name is Ji Hao, right? He is so dead, and the Magus King¡¯s bloodline, which is inherited by Ji Xia and his son, is about to end as well!¡±

    ¡°Such a shame. I was hoping that the Fire Crow n would send three-thousand elite young warriors to join the fight so that our kids could have tasted as much blood as they would have wanted. Shame, shame, such a shame, today they only get to kill one.¡±

    These Maguspriests and elders intentionally used their power to make their voices sound louder. Countless ck Water Serpent n¡¯s nsmen started shouting and cheering, and couldn¡¯t stop praising their ck Underworld Snake Army. Among these nsmen, there were some who were parents of the kids within the ck Underworld Snake Army, and they too started yelling how good their kids were.

    The Water Ape and the ck Flood Dragon proudly looked at Zhu Rong Tonggong, their eyes filled with defiance. The Water Ape sniffed and said, ¡°The ck Underworld Snake Army was modeled after one of Gong Gong country¡¯s army that was the elite army of their God. In order to make them powerful enough, all these kids have been practicing their powers and improving their bodies near the ck Underworld Spring, since they had been very young. I assume that our noble Zhu Rong Prince must have heard about the ck Underworld Power.¡±

    No matter what these people said, Ji Xia, Ji Zhuo and Zhu Rong Tonggong kept smiling, without responding. They had a lot of confidence in Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao had sessfully survived the hunt of Blood Fang, killed a lot of senior-level Jia n¡¯s warriors, and could take hundreds of heavy punches of the Jia n¡¯s warriors. Although Ji Hao was just a Junior Magus, his definitely power was at the same level as a senior-level magus.

    In front of Ji Hao, a weird genius who probably was the only one in the entire Southern Wastnd seen in the past ten-thousand years, what kind of harm could that troop of three-thousand immature young warriors do?

    Ji Zhuoughed out aloud and said, ¡°Hao, little kid, do not show any mercy! Smash these little bastards! These ck Water Serpent n kids are all the same, looking so cold and creepy, I bet they¡¯ll look more delightful, only after you have blown their heads off!¡±

    Ji Haoughed aloud as well. At the same time, he stamped his feet hard against the ground, instantly bringing up waves of gales and clouds. A fierce swirl wind started from under his feet, rolled uprge amounts of white sand and shrouded the surrounding area for miles round. Ji Hao¡¯s body quickly merged into the clouds of white sand, seemingly disappearing, after which, no one could find a trail of him with their naked eyes.

    Almost every Southern Wastnd Warrior, who had never practiced his soul and spirit power, werepletely dependent on their five basic senses during fights. Ji Hao raised the sands and instantly blocked the eyesights of all those three-thousand young warriors, thus, the army which had been moving forward orderly suddenly fell into chaos.

    Especially those young warriors who had been moving at the front of the army, and holding shining sharp swords, which were obviously enchanted with powerful spell symbols, had now stopped and didn¡¯t know what to do. These group of warriors were the head of the entire army, after they had stopped, the entire army had stopped, quite simr to a snake that had lost its head.

    ¡°Good job!¡± yelled Zhu Rong Tonggong while pping his hands.

    The Water Ape couldn¡¯t help but shout in anger, ¡°Shameless you! Fire Crow n¡¯s kid, fight like a real warrior! Don¡¯t hide and don¡¯t dodge! Do not humiliate your ancestors!¡±

    The Water Ape¡¯s voice was resonating like the thunder, followed by which, all the nsmen of ck Water Serpent n began yelling as well.

    ¡°Fight like a real warrior! Fight face to face!¡±

    While these people were shouting, Ji Hao suddenly darted out from the cloud of sand like lightning bolt, with a pair of fiery wings shing behind his back. He roared towards the sky while his eyes shone with piercing fiery lights. A faint white light spurted out from his right fist, after which he threw a heavy punch at the nearest standing young warrior.

    Ji Hao had used all of his strength when heunched this punch - After he had eaten an entire Magus-King-level Flood Dragon at Man Man¡¯s pce, his physical strength was now as great as that of any new Senior Magi.

    Besides the senior-level strength, Ji Hao had injected his own bloodline power, the internal power of the Golden Dan, and the power of the white pearl, which had merged with his right hand earlier, into that punch.

    Especially that white pearl; the amount of power that was contained in it, was definitely beyond the power of any Senior Magus; Ji Hao wasn¡¯t strong enough to release all of its power yet, however, after the white pearl had merged with his right hand, his fist had be as hard as steel, and as heavy as a mountain.

    These couple of different powers were mixed together in that punch, and Ji Hao felt as if he could even split the sky with it.

    His punch shocked the air and brought uprge amounts of fiery sparkles. The ck Water Serpent n¡¯s young warrior, who was being aimed by Ji Hao, didn¡¯t have enough time to react, and the punch urately smashed onto his chest. In the next few seconds, everyone heard a thunderous boom, after which, this young warrior of the ck Water Serpent n had disappeared.

    This punch of Ji Hao was way too powerful. The power that was contained in this punch had attacked onto the young warrior¡¯s body, exploding him up into a sphere of blood mist; every single hair on his body had exploded, after which this poor young man waspletely gone.

    Even the leather armor that was worn by him, which was supposed to be so firm that even Senior Magi couldn¡¯t possibly break it, had been shattered into pieces by this punch. Only the sharp sword that was held in the young warrior¡¯s hands, was sent darting away; after it rose into the air, Ji Hao grabbed the sword and swung it backwards, leaving a series of flower-shaped trails of lights.

    The Southern Wastnd warriors¡¯ sword manipting skills were either doughty and fierce, or soft and vicious, but all simple and straightforward. Everyone was pursuing the strongest killing ability of their skills, no one would spend any time to make their moves look better.

    However, those light spots that Ji Hao had created in the air by swinging the sword just now, looked just like flying pear blossoms, which were dancing in the air along with the wind; countless petals fell slowly onto the ground while swirling and rotating, reflecting the sunrays into shining and piercing light beams. All of those young warriors felt pain and souring from their eyes and subconsciously closed they eyes.

    Soon after, over thirty of them were unable to open their eyes ever again.

    The sharp light beam had deeply pierced into their brain through their eye sockets, and had taken their lives.

    Ji Hao¡¯s first punch had been powerful and potent, directly and frontally destroying the enemy, with pure power.

    And his second attack with the sword was breathtakingly beautiful, cruelly taking the lives of his enemies while performing an amazing visual show.

    Zhu Rong Tonggong was enjoying the show so much that he couldn¡¯t even stop praising Ji Hao; those Zhu Rong Country¡¯s warriors too began to cheer for Ji Hao.

    The Water Ape went furious, leaped up and yelled, ¡°What is wrong with you! The ck Underworld Snake Formation! Kill! Kill!¡±

 Chapter 132 â€“ Breaking the formation

    Chapter 132: Breaking the formation

    The army moved.

    All young warriors of the ck Water Serpent n simultaneously spewed out a mouthful of ck mist. This dense and sticky ck mist quickly merged into one and wrapped around the bodies of these young warriors. Soon, the ck smoke shrouded the entire ck Underworld Snake Formation, making the formation look like a real, gigantic serpent.

    Ji Hao suddenly felt that the surrounding air pressure had increased by tens of times. Earlier, he could move flexibly, just like a fish freely swimming in water, however, once the ck mist had appeared, he felt as if even the air had turned sticky, and an invisible power had bound his body, greatly reducing his speed.

    Before having spewed the ck mist, those young warriors of the ck Water Serpent n were unable to even clearly see Ji Hao move, all they could see was shadows and afterimages shing across their eyes, and from time to time, tens of their fellow warriors, who had been standing at the front, would be killed by Ji Hao.

    But now, Ji Hao had slowed down, and everyone had their eyes fixed on him.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± shouted one of those young warriors hoarsely while raising his long, sharp sword, creating an extremely piercing beam of light in the air, and stabbing towards Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    The gigantic ck Underworld Snake Formation began to rotate like a swirling wind. Those young warriors of the ck Water Serpent n started walking at strange paces, along with strange and mysterious routes and sweeping past Ji Hao like a fierce wind. Each one of them would swing their long sword and throw an attack at Ji Hao with all of their powers, when they would walk pass Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao sniffed scornfully, after which he released all of his tight armor¡¯s power. Streams of clear light instantly wrapped his body up, and began rotating around him; thousands of beams of fierce sword lights, which were let out by those young warriors, shed across the air and hit onto the clear light, creating countless ripples, but all failing to even touch Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Apanied with a light caw, a bright fiery light darted out of Ji Hao¡¯s body, and condensed into a feather-shaped spell symbols - the |Gold Crow Armour| had been activated.

    These feather-shaped spell symbols had instantly taken away all of the powers that was contained in those sword lights. Ji Hao stood perfectly still, making it seem like those sword lights had all turned soft, and unable to do any harm to him.

    Those young warriors of the ck Water Serpent n tried everything they could and were darting fast, following the changes of the formation; their bodies were leaving a series of afterimages in the air. Gradually, they seemed to have lost control over their own bodies, and that the power of the formation had taken over. Each and every single slight movement of these young warriors was being controlled by the huge and mysterious power that was being produced by the formation,

    A silhouette of a hazy, ck serpent emerged in the air above the formation - The power sense of all these young warriors had merged into bing one, through the strange ck mist, and formed a visible silhouette of a serpent.

    The facial expression of Ji Xia and Ji Zhuo¡¯s turned gradually extremely serious. This ck Underworld Snake Formation was mysterious and unpredictable; fortunately, the ck Water Serpent n decided to use this formation to fight against Ji Hao today, while all those warriors were still kids. Otherwise, when the formation was well practiced and certain amount of Senior Magi had emerged from out of those young warriors, this formation would definitely have be a disaster for the Gold Crow n.

    Ji Xia and Ji Zhuo even felt relieved because currently, Ji Hao was the only one who had been trapped inside the formation. If they had done exactly what the Water Ape had required, and send three-thousand elite Gold Crow n¡¯s young warriors into that formation, all of kids from the Gold Crow n would have been killed already.

    How could those kids, who had never learned anything about formations, have fought against such a vicious one?

    ¡°These stinking snakes have good tricks...How did they invent such a weird formation? Snake formation? Grandpa Ji Zhuo, we, the Gold Crow n, have to invent a few formations like this as well, or how are we suppose to fight against them after a hundred years?¡± murmured Ji Xia.

    Ji Zhuo scratched his scalp annoyed, opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t say a word.

    The warriors of the Gold Crow n were the best at fighting and killing, none of them were afraid of death. However, speaking of formations, even Ji Kui, the master Maguspriest, didn¡¯t know much about those, not to mention warriors like Ji Zhuo and Ji Xia.

    ¡°This...we¡¯ll find our way,¡± mumbled Ji Zhuo while cold sweat gushed out of his forehead.

    Inside the formation, Ji Hao had been attacked for tens of thousands of times, within only a moment. The huge power of the formation had disabled him from moving, and countless beams of sword lights had been madly darting towards him. The more intensive the sword lights were, the more powerful they became, the faster the formation rotated, the greater the power of those young warriors grew and the more fleeting their movements became.

    ¡°This formation is quite interesting!¡± murmured Ji Hao while taking a breath with difficulty. He slowly raised the sharp sword, which he just now had seized from the hands of a young warrior, while his eyes were shining with golden-red fiery light, he lightly drew an arc in the air.

    Followed by a cracking sound, the bones of Ji Hao¡¯s arm slightly cracked, and the long sword ntingly pierced into the ck mist, which surrounded him.

    With the [Sky-Opening], which he had learned from the mysterious man, Ji Hao had discovered tens of weaknesses in this formation, and had picked the most vulnerable one, which was also the closest one for him, then pierced the long sword into that spot.

    Right after he had done that,rge amounts of blood sprayed out from the ck mist, while at the same time, hundreds of broken limbs were sent flying high into the sky along with waves of shrilling screams and cries, which instantly resounded across the entire area. The ck Underworld Snake Formation had suddenly been broken, within which, hundreds of young warriors of ck Water Serpent n were howling and rolling over the ground, while their bodies werepletely covered in blood. Each of them had either broken limbs or an extremely horrible and deep sh-cut in their chest, which almost had split their bodies into two.

    What Ji Hao did was simple. The formation was like a madly rushing horse, and Ji Hao had just ced a sharp sword right in front of it.

    The horse kept rushing and hit into the sword, one could easily figure out how badly the horse got hurt, even with hooves. As for Ji Hao, he didn¡¯t even spend too much of an effort on this.

    Blood sshed everywhere, and the broken formation fell apart. Over two thousand young warriors were staring shocked towards theirpanions, who were lying on the ground, crying and wailing; sweat was pouring down from their foreheads in streams, and none of them knew how to react.

    This was the very first time that they had performed this formation in a real battle, and it was also their first death-match. They hadn¡¯t even thought in their dreams that Ji Hao would break their formation with such a strange strategy. They had been working very hard to build and practice that formation, ever since they had been little kids.

    The Water Ape was stunned, as was the ck Flood Dragon, and those nsmen of the ck Water Serpent n, who had been cheering and showing off all this time.

    No one could say a word. Those secretly raised elite young warriors, and the formation, the great ck Underworld Snake Army, which was supposed to dominate the entire Southern Wastnd jungle on behalf of the ck Water Serpent n; how could they have be so vulnerable in front of Ji Hao? How on earth did Ji Hao find the weakness of the formation? How did he destroy the entire formation with such a careless move - a simple thrust of the sword into the ck mist?!

    ¡°Since you have already lost, then die,¡± yelled Ji Hao in a cold tone, while his pupils were shining with bright fiery lights.

    In the Southern Wastnd, there was no ce for mercy. The only thing that awaited hostile ns was death. Any kind of mercy would only bring your own n endless dangers!

    Ji Hao had lived in this world for over ten years, he was clearly aware of the rules of this Southern Wastnd jungle!

    He raised his long sword high and rushed towards those young warriors, who were frightened and stunned, and couldn¡¯t even move.

    Sword lights were darting down from the sky like a heavy rain, and blood drops spurted out from the eye sockets of those young warriors. One after another, all of them quickly fell on the white and soft beach.

    The Water Ape growled towards the sky in rage; however, it had made only a step forward before Zhu Rong Tonggong sent the natural Southern Spirit Cauldron flying towards it, which then released an inexhaustible firepower and blocked the Water Ape¡¯s way.

    The ck Flood Dragon let out a great howl as well, and was attempting to save those young warriors on that small ind, but the Lava Giant moved even faster than it, threw a heavy punch towards it and disabled the ck Flood Dragon from moving.

    A quarter of an hourter, the small ind hadpletely quietened down.

    Ji Hao raised the long sword, which had been dyed into a scarlet color due to the blood, and resonantly shouted at those nsmen of the ck Water Serpent n.

    ¡°Get out of my ancestor¡¯snd! None of you are allowed to take a single step in, within the next hundred years!¡±

    ¡°After a hundred years, if you dare toe again, I, Ji Hao, swear on the name of my ancestors, I will kill every single one of you! From old people to infants, from teenagers to women! Every single one of you!¡±

 Chapter 133 â€“ Going Home

    Chapter 133: Going Home

    Three hundred gigantic Fire Crows were flying orderly with their bodies wrapped in bright fiery lights which were even evaporating the clouds in the sky. They were cawing excitedly, and they were flying towards the Gold ck Mountain, while having surrounded the skeletons of the three three-legged Gold Crows.

    The gigantic Fire Crows were trying their best to lower their speed at which they were flying at. Behind these magnificent flock of Fire Crows, wererge groups of mounted birds, which were carrying the nsmen of the Gold Fire Crows on their backs. Eagles, rocs, vultures, and all kinds ofrge-scale birds stretched their wings and had built a square-flying-phnx and were closely following these Fire Crows.

    The skeletons of the Gold Crows were releasing inexhaustible lights, simr to three small suns, while being pulled by the Fire Crows and floating in the sky.

    The golden light spread onto the bodies of the Gold Crow n warriors; each of them could feel strands of extremely pure and dense power ceaselessly gushing into their bodies through their pores. Many warriors started shaking slightly, while ck and gray filth oozed out of their skin.

    The bodies of some of these warriors quivered now and then, while blood was slowly gushing out from the corners of their mouths; every now and then, a dim meridian inside the bodies of each of them would lit up, after which, their powers would have be slightly greater.

    Countless spell symbols started emerging from the skeletons of the three-legged Gold Crows. These golden spell symbols represented the natural power of the sun, and contained unmeasurable, mysterious fire power, which was connected with the bloodline powers contained in the bodies of warriors of the Gold Crow n. Stimted by the sense of the sun power, which was being released by those golden spell symbols, all the warriors of the Gold Crow n, who had been in the square-like phnx, had their powers greatly improved.

    Especially Ji Hao, who was sitting on the back of Mr Crow, and was closest to the three skeletons of the three-legged Gold Crows; his entire body was currently covered in perspiration and shrouded by hot steam; raging mes wrapped his body up and made him look like a fiery man. Inside his body, meridians were lighting up one after another; although the troops had only flown for tens of thousands miles, his internal power had already been improved by a few times, and was currently quickly approaching Mid-Junior Level.

    A few tattoos had been added on Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    An exquisite Gold-Crow-shaped tattoo in the middle of his chest was an inherited magic treasure ¡®Gold Crow Shell¡¯, which was left by one of Ji Hao¡¯s direct ancestors.

    This ¡®Gold Crow Shell¡¯ was very special; it had been made by one of the Magus Kings of the first generation, with whom Ji Hao shared his bloodline with, and had been made with the most precious spirit feathers of his contracted Gold Crow, mixed with tens kinds of rare metals, and forged in pure essence fire, which contained the power of the sun; this treasure had amazingly great defensive power.

    On each of Ji Hao¡¯s shanks, a feather-shaped tattoo was shining brightly; these were a pair of auxiliary inherited magic treasures - the ¡®Fire Feather Boots¡¯.

    The ¡®Fire Feather Boots¡¯ were also made by one of Ji Hao¡¯s direct ancestors, a powerful Magus King himself. This pair of boots would enable its owner to tread on the air and fly at lightning speed; additionally, this pair of boots could pair with Ji Hao¡¯s special ability, the fiery wings; with the help of this pair of boots, Ji Hao could improve his speed with the fiery wings by tens of times.

    On Ji Hao¡¯s right arm, an ancient style long-spear-shaped tattoo started from the tip of his middle finger and ended on his shoulder. Although it had already merged with Ji Hao¡¯s body, wisps of fiery lights and great heat were still continuously being emitted from it.

    This piece of inherited magic treasure was called the ¡®Yi Spear¡¯, which was even more powerful than Ji Zhuo¡¯s mulberry wood spear!

    This spear didn¡¯t have too many specialties; the most horrifying power of it was the terrifyingly great heat, which was capable of literally burning anything in the world; even those magical and powerful weapons that were made with scales or ws of real dragons would be burned into ashes within the me of the ¡®Yi Spear¡¯.

    These three inherited magic treasures were all left by Ji Hao¡¯s direct ancestors. Ji Hao had earned them by beating the ck Underworld Snake army and winning the bet.

    By now, Ji Hao and his father, Ji Xia, were the only two who shared the same bloodline that had been passed down from one of the Magus Kings of the first generation. However, among those inherited magic treasures that he had won back from the ck Water Serpent n, over twenty of them were left by his direct ancestors and rtives; Ji Hao had picked the most powerful three out of them, and merged the three magic treasures with his own body, by means of some special sorcery.

    These three magic treasure were way too powerful. They were so powerful that Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even use any of them at his current power level. ording to Zhu Rong Tonggong¡¯s estimation, Ji Hao could only freely manipte these three magic treasures when he had reached the level of a Magus King. If Ji Hao used all his current power, he might get lucky and identally activate one of these three magic treasures for a moment.

    Nevertheless, the best thing about inherited magic treasures were that, once they had been merged with their owners¡¯ bodies, they would bring endless benefits to their owners. This was why in those big-scale Southern Wastnd ns, many kids had powerful inherited magic treasures merged with their bodies since they had been newborns; these inherited magic treasures wouldy a firm foundation for their future training.

    In the past Ji Hao didn¡¯t have any inherited treasure, but now since he had won all those inherited magic treasures back, which originally had belonged to his family, he had no reason for not taking any advantage of it.

    The only thing that annoyed Ji Hao a little bit was that these three inherited magic treasures were too overbearing; the three flying knives, a pair of flying swords and the white pearl, which he had merged with his hands before, were all kicked out by the three inherited magic treasure; now he could only keep the swords, knives and white pearl in his space bag.

    While sitting on the back of Mr Crow with his legs crossed, Ji Hao was trying to absorb the great fire power, which was being released by the skeletons of the three three-legged Gold Crows, as much as he could.

    His three inherited magic treasures were continuously echoing the power of the Gold Crows¡¯ skeletons, while releasing strands of scorching hot power to purify Ji Hao¡¯s body. Simr to the other warriors, gray-coloured filth was being excreted through his pores as well, but were quickly being burnt into smoke by the great heat that was being emitted from the Gold Crows¡¯ skeletons.

    The formidable flock flew across the Southern Wastnd jungle, and every time they flew past a branch n or dependency n of the Gold Crow n, countless nsmen would let out cheers and shouts, saluting the skeletons of the Gold Crows simultaneously, and would certainly send warriors, riding on all kinds ofrge-scale birds, to join the square-formed phnx behind the flock of Fire Crows.

    It had been too many years. The Gold Crow n and the ck Water Serpent n had been fighting against each other for countless years; because of this powerful enemy, the Gold Crow n, which had already started to decline, became weaker and weaker. It had been thousands of years since thest Magus King had emerged from the Gold Crow n!

    But now, the three skeletons of the Gold Crows, which had been lost for the past thousands of years, had returned; these skeletons were not only the totems and belief of the n, but also a valuable resource of power. If a nsmen of the Gold Crow n would cultivate their powers within the light that was being released from the skeletons of these Gold Crows, the average speed with which they upgraded would improve by at least ten times!

    One skeleton of a Gold Crow could only improve the cultivating speed of hundreds of nsmen simultaneously; however, with these three skeletons of the Gold Crow, which were now returning to the n, this number would be raised to two or three thousand!

    Amongst these two or three thousand people, Magus Kings would certainly emerge! The Gold Crow n was meant to revive and rise again in the Southern Wastnd!

    Along with the thunderous drums and cheering sounds, the great flock of Fire Crows and the square-formed phnx behind it, which had been increasing in number all the way, were slowly approaching the Gold ck Mountain. From a long distance, countless caws wereing from the mountain. The caws of a hundred crowsbined together could drive a man crazy, but now, more than hundreds of thousands crows were excitedly cawing on the Gold ck Mountain!

    The cawing sounds were even shaking the earth and reverberating the sky. All the crows living in Gold ck Mountain¡¯s mulberry woods, rose into the air, and began hovering around the Gold ck Mountain under the lead of gigantic Fire Crows. They pped their wings and sent off their ck feathers, which made the entire Gold ck Mountain look as if it was shrouded by a ck snowstorm.

    Hundreds of beams of fiery light darted towards the square-formed phnx. Ji Kui, Ji Tu and other Maguspriests and elders were riding on their contracted Fire Crows anding over towards Ji Hao.

    Everyone wasughing from ear to ear, with their eyes narrowed and mouths that couldn¡¯t even close.

    The skeletons of the Gold Crows and the inherited magic treasures, which were lost for the past tens of thousands of years, were alling home.

    So did Ji Xia and Ji Hao. They had finally returned to the Gold ck Mountain, in a dignified and imposing way.

 Chapter 134 â€“ Transition

    Chapter 134: Transition

    At the ancestral temple of the Gold Crow n, on the Gold ck Mountain, the mystical fire for the offering ceremony rose again.

    This time, Ji Hao was standing right in front of the entrance of the ancestral temple, with other Maguspriests and elders who had a high status in the n, and was looking down towards those offerings, who stayed silent, quietly waiting to be killed.

    A hundred-thousand elite warriors from the ck Water Serpent n had been sent here as an offering. Amongst them, three-hundred were Senior Magi, six-thousand were Junior Magi, and the rest were Novice Magi above the seventh level. They were dragged to the front of the ancestral temple without any resistance and beheaded by warriors of the Gold Crow n, one after another.

    Ji Kui was grinning and standing in front of the temple. Behind him, a clear silhouette of a Gold Crow had been wrapped in raging golden fire. All of the spirit blood that spurted out from the bodies of those beheaded offerings, were swallowed by this Gold Crow¡¯s silhouette.

    This was the most magnificent blood offering ceremony that the Gold Crow n had ever performed in the past thousands of years, and was even greater than the ceremony Ji Hao had performed at the Fire Leopard n.

    From the entrance of the cave-like temple, which was opened up in the cliff, hot air was continuously spurting out. Countless shrill caws of ancestors¡¯ souls could be hearding from deep inside the ancestral temple. Red fiery light were fleetingly shing inside the temple - all the ancestors¡¯ souls seemed incapable of being patient to taste the rich offerings, who had been part of their n¡¯s archenemy.

    Three powerful old Maguspriests from the ck Water Serpent n were dragged out from the crowd of offerings. Ji Xia took the dagger over from Ji Kui, cruelly kicked their knees, breaking it, and forced them down, with their faces towards the Gold Crow n¡¯s ancestral temple.

    The three old Maguspriests didn¡¯t even try to resist; however, when Ji Xia raised the stone dagger, which was especially used for offering ceremonies, and was about to slice their necks, all three of them began screaming with high-pitched voices.

    ¡°One day, brave warriors from our ck Water Serpent n will extract revenge for this insult that we are experiencing today, with your blood and souls!¡±

    In the Southern Wastnd, as offerings who were sent to their enemy¡¯s n after having lost a fight, these three Maguspriests were well behaved by not trying to resist, but they could still leave this vicious curse before they were going to die. In Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, this was a boring move that was being made by a bunch of stupid old men, who must be thinking that ¡®although we have failed to defeat you, at least we can make you sick¡¯.

    Therefore, Ji Hao crossed his arms in front of his chest andzily took two steps forward, coldly smiled towards the three old Maguspriest and said, ¡°Brave warriors from your ck Water Serpent n? Are they just like those three-thousand useless things, who had easily been killed all by myself?¡±

    After that Ji Hao raised his finger and pointed at the warriors from the Gold Crow n, who were standing in front of the ancestral temple, and were breathing quickly and with faces blushing in excitement, grinned and continued, ¡°I alone, was able to kill three-thousand of your brave warriors, now we, the Gold Crow n, have these many warriors. Do you really believe that there is still hope for you?¡±

    The three old Maguspriests raised their heads high, silently looking at the sky.

    ¡°After a hundred years, when you, the ck Water Serpent n¡¯s people, step out of the Water Ape n¡¯s territories once again and try to invade our, the Gold Crow n¡¯snd, that will be the day you willpletely disappear in this jungle!¡± shouted Ji Hao harshly at the three old Maguspriest, ¡°I now promise to our ancestors¡¯ souls, if you dare to show up in ournd again, I will do whatever I can to wipe your entire n out!¡±

    In the Southern Wastnd, morals and mercy were totally useless; the key point of surviving was to eliminate all of your enemies. Ji Hao had a deep understanding of this.

    The silhouette of the Gold Crow, which had been floating behind Ji Kui, abruptly cawed towards the sky; followed by its voice, countless resonating cawing sounds came from the ancestral temple, each rising after the other had faded. Waves of fire power seemed to be shaking the entire world. The one-hundred-thousand high-quality offerings had powered up the ancestors of the Gold Crow n greatly, who had been in deep slumber previously.

    The silhouette of the Gold Crow headed down and opened its gigantic beak, spewing out a beam of golden fiery light into Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Ji Kuiughed out aloud, then yelled to all the nsmen, ¡°My brothers and sisters! Look at Ji Hao! He defeated three-thousand elite warriors, who were at the same age as him, all by himself! He has made an indescribable great contribution to our n! Our ancestors are satisfied, and Ji Hao is now epting our ancestors¡¯ reward!¡±

    Hundreds of thousands warriors of Gold Crow n raised their weapons high and began shouting at the sky. Everyone¡¯s eyes were turned red because of the excitement. Stimted by the special sense of power that was being released from the silhouette of the Gold Crow, many warriors of the Gold Crow n had fallen into a magically thrilling state, and their bodies even began to swell fleetingly.

    That beam of golden-red light had wrapped Ji Hao¡¯s body up. Ji Hao slowly rose high into the air from the ground up. Strands of great fire power started gushing into his body and along with that, over two hundred meridians, which contained the bloodline power of the Gold Crow, lit up one after another inside his body. These meridians were quickly bing stronger and firmer, each one was expanding under influence of the strands of fire power, and were immediately being filled with bloodline power. Within these meridians, numerous Magus Acupoints were heating up and began swelling.

    Within the short span of tens of breaths, all of these meridians had been filled with bloodline power, which was contained in the scorching hot beam of golden-red light, without leaving space for a single wisp of power inside Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    ording to the Southern Wastnd standard, Ji Hao had now already reached the peak of the Junior Level. All he needed to do was gather all of his power and inject them into one Magus Acupoint, forcibly awakening the acupoint up, after which he could break into the Senior-Level, bing a Senior Magus.

    However, the silhouette of the Gold Crow continued to send great amounts of bloodline power into Ji Hao¡¯s body, and showed no sign of stopping. Obviously, the souls of the Gold Crow n¡¯s ancestors were very satisfied with the great contribution made by Ji Hao, and had also enjoyed those high-quality offerings, therefore, they were now willing to spend some effort and help Ji Hao directly break into the Senior-Level.

    Steady flows of power were continuously being condensed inside Ji Hao¡¯s meridians and were shing against each other. Ji Hao sensed a great paining from those meridians, and felt as if all his meridians were about to explode.

    ¡°But...it¡¯s not yet the ideal moment...¡± Ji Hao gnashed his teeth and sighed silently.

    Inside his body, the iparablyplicated of meridians were formed by uncountable amount of meridians, within which, only over two hundred meridians had been zing ragingly, and these two hundred meridians were roughly formed in the shape of a Gold Crow.

    This was how the nsmen of the Gold Crow n had inherited the ancient Gold Crow¡¯s powers.

    In the ancient world, the ancestors of humankind had been weak and vulnerable, and were unable to survive from all kinds of natural dangers; therefore, they had begged those powerful creatures to share their powers with them. Those ancient humans merged their own bodies with the spirit blood of other powerful creatures, opening up meridians, which were simr to the meridians that were contained in the bodies of those powerful creatures; thus, they inherited the power system of those powerful creatures as well as the powers possessed by those creatures.

    The number of meridians that were contained in the body of humankind were vast, identical to a small yet inclusive universe, which could hold all kinds of powers within. This was the reason that those ancient humans were able to inherit countless kinds of power systems of ancient powerful creatures, with their weak and vulnerable bodies and develop all kinds of cultivating methods, which had originally belonged to different kinds of creatures.

    As time went by, the spirit blood of the ancient powerful creatures that was contained in human bodies, which had been passed down from the ancient humans, had be thinner and thinner; this had caused the reduction of the number of activated meridians inside the human bodies. This was the main reason for manyrge-scale ns, which used to be strong and thriving, to gradually decline and weaken.

    At this moment, Ji Hao had over two hundred activated meridians that contained the Gold Crow¡¯s bloodline power inside his body and this number was already a few times greater than that of any other ordinary nsmen. However,pared with the human ancestors of the Gold Crow n, who had merged with the spirit blood of real ancient Gold Crows, this number was still way too small. Each of those human ancestors had at least over a thousand activated meridians.

    Without any doubt, the more activated meridians containing the Gold Crow¡¯s bloodline power a Magus had, the greater the amount of power that would eventually be injected into one Magus Acupoint, the more firmer the foundation of this Magus would be, and the more powerful this Magus would be, when he or she broke into a higher level.

    Ji Hao had said that this was not yet an ideal moment, because he hadn¡¯t been willing to break into the Senior-Level with only over two hundred meridians.

    ording to those simple and straightforward cultivating methods of the Southern Wastnd ns, if he broke into the Senior Level like this, the only thing he could possibly achieve in the future would certainly be not as good as those human ancestors of the Gold Crow n. As both Qing Long in his previous life and Ji Hao in his current life, who was eager achieve the best in everything, he would never let this happen to himself.

    In his boundless spirit space, the white mist silently began rolling. The silhouette of the mysterious man, who had disappeared for quite a while, emerged from the mist again.

    ¡°The gold crow¡¯s bloodline...What¡¯s all this nonsense?¡±

    The mysterious man scornfully sniffed, while slightly drawing an arc in the air, with his right hand.

    Ji Hao¡¯s entire body trembled suddenly and violently, at the same moment, all of the meridians inside his body had been lit up with a dim light.

 Chapter 135 â€“ New Meridians

    Chapter 135: New Meridians

    When the mysterious man had drawn the arc in the air, Ji Hao saw visions in his head, once again. This time, these visions were the stories of ancient humankind, which were buried deeply in human bloodlines.

    Deep in a mountain ridge was a towering peak, which was half covered in snow and on top of that peak, hundreds of gigantic trees, which reached straight into the sky, naturally formed a magnificent armchair. An amiable-looking elderly giant man, thousand zhangs tall, whose body was wrapped in rolling green mist, was sitting on the gigantic tree chair, and pitifully looking down at an ordinary elderly human with white hair, who was kneeling on the ground.

    ¡°Human, how could your weak and vulnerable body bear any power?¡±

    ¡°Although I have learned the secret of life, and am able to see through the life and death of all kinds of nts, I can not help you.¡±

    ¡°Your body is too weak. You have meridians inside your body, but what could you possibly achieve with thosepletely blocked and fragile meridians? You can¡¯t even bear the input of the slightest strand of natural power into your body, so how am I supposed to teach you any cultivating method?¡±

    The elderly ordinary human with white hair was scrawny and haggard, and he didn¡¯t have any proper clothes on him; there were only a couple of frazzled leaves wrapped around his waist. A pair of pupils were shining with bright, wise light in his deeply hollowed eye sockets.

    He looked at the elderly giant, respectfully and cautiously begged, ¡°The God of the East, the most merciful god in the entire world, we, the humankind, are too weak, but all the other creatures in the jungle are growing more and more powerful. If even you can not help us, I¡¯m afraid that our humankind is truly going to die out.¡±

    Keeping silent for a long while, the elderly giant slowly stood up, raised the heavy wooden cane in his hand and waved it slightly.

    ¡°I am a creature that has been created out of the power of nts, and although I have thought of an idea to help you, but I can not give you any help by myself. I only have a body that is simr to yours, but I have no flesh and blood in me.¡±

    ¡°Human, go beg those powerful creatures, which have blood and flesh in their bodies, and also have a slight little bit of mercy remaining in their hearts. The hope for your humankind of rising in this jungle, is carried by those creatures! If they are willing to share their powers with you and protect humans, there will always be a hope for your humankind to survive in this world.¡±

    After the elderly giant had finished his speech, a wisp of green mist spurted out from his wooden cane, gushed into the elderly human¡¯s forehead, leaving a cyan mark on his forehead.

    ¡°This is the secret method for the inhabitation of bloodline powers, go teach this to all of the humankind in this world. With regards to the rest, it will depend on your luck,¡± continued the elderly giant.

    Ji Hao suddenly awakened from the vision, his pupils shining with a golden-red light. He thought of the visions that he had seen in his own dreams when he had been unconscious. The human ancestors of the Gold Crow n had begged an ancient Gold Crow for help, then merged those ancient Gold Crows¡¯ spirit blood with their own bodies and started the Gold Crow n¡¯s unique power inheritance system. Was this all because of what the elderly giant, whose body was wrapped around by green mist, had taught the ancient humans?

    The God of the East?

    The East, the power of nts. Was that the legendary Emperor Qing?

    But soon, the violent shock that came from inside his body forced Ji Hao to stop thinking. The amount of main meridians inside human bodies were only a few. However, no one had any clear idea about the number of other medium, smaller, and extremely tiny sized meridians the human bodies had.

    Nevertheless, today, Ji Hao had learned that if all the meridians, which a human body purely contained and that could circte power, would be counted from the head to the toe and from the internal organs to the outer skin, numbered exactly twelve hundred thousand and nine thousand and six hundred! (TN1F note: 1,209,600)

    Which was exactly the number of one unitary!

    [TL note: I have no idea about what this one unitary refers to, I assume it¡¯s from some kind of power/magic system.]

    Some of these meridians were extremely tiny, Ji Hao had been unable to even sense them with his spirit power.

    However, once the mysterious man had drawn the arc inside his spirit space, every single one of Ji Hao¡¯s meridians suddenly began shaking internally. In the meanwhile, all different sized meridians started shining with a dim cold light, and furthermore, even the tiniest meridian, which was thinner than a hair by ten thousands of times, had two to three subtle Magus Acupoints shing.

    The great bloodline power that was released by the silhouette of the Gold Crow, was now ceaselessly gushing into these tiny meridians. Those small and dim meridians gradually lit up one after another and began to expand. This was just like the opening of a world, and some, originally blocked meridians, had be soft yet withy, as if they were suddenly filled with life force energy.

    Small strands of power started circting inside these small meridians, along with which, Ji Hao¡¯s spirit blood was gushing into these meridians as well, nourishing and expanding them, and enabling these meridians to contain more and greater power.

    Within only a moment, all of Ji Hao¡¯s meridians were activated, and he felt like his body had be a ck hole, expecting more and stronger powers to fill within.

    Compared with the situation earlier where he only had over two hundred activated meridians which were filled with Gold Crow¡¯s bloodline power, Ji Hao had roughly done the math and figured out that although all of the meridians of his body were in different sizes, and could contain different amounts of powers, overall, the total amount of power that his meridians could contain now, was at least three hundred times greater then it could a while earlier.

    If he could fill all his meridians with power and awaken his Magus Acupoints with such great power, the amount of power that each of Ji Hao¡¯s Magus Acupoints would be able to contain, would also berger by three hundred times,pared to the previous situation. This meant that the current condition of his body enabled him to be at least a three hundred times stronger new Senior Maguspared to what he would have be before, when only two hundred of his meridians had been activated!

    He would be the most powerful new Senior Magi ever!

    He would definitely be the most powerful one!

    Every single one of Ji Hao¡¯s fine hair was standing straight up. What a terrifyingly huge difference!

    Based on the same level, with his current body condition he could be more powerful than those human ancestors of the Gold Crow n, who had directly epted spirit blood from the ancient Gold Crows, by at least ten times. In other words, if Ji Hao only continued cultivating, in the future, he would absolutely surpass all the powerful human ancestors of the Gold Crow n!

    ¡°Good intention, bad result,¡± sighed the mysterious man with a resonant voice, ¡°the first generation of Emperor Qing, was a confused, kind old man. He tried to help humankind but eventually led them in the wrong direction. However, he did save the humankind back then. It¡¯s tooplicated to say if he was right or wrong.¡±

    ¡°Who said that human bodies are weak and vulnerable, and can¡¯t bear the input of the natural power? Bodies of the humankind could inherit power system of all kinds of powerful creatures, isn¡¯t that the evidence, which clearly proves that humankind has the greatest potential in the world. Humankind¡¯s meridians are born weak, but we can always improve it with our efforts, however, once we choose the wrong cultivating method, it would be very difficult to correct the mistake.

    ¡°That Si Wen Ming...he had chosen the right way.¡±

    While murmuring, the silhouette of the mysterious man slowly dissipated in the mist. Before he disappeared, he left onest sentence to Ji Hao.

    ¡°You should find a way to hide the fact that you have activated all of your meridians. Until you be as powerful as Si Wen Ming, do not let anyone know that you have already broken the limitation of the Gold Crow¡¯s bloodline!¡±

    Ji Hao stayed silent. The silhouette of the Gold Crow had stopped infusing power into Ji Hao¡¯s body. Ji Hao slightlynded back on the ground, crossed his arms in front of his chest, deeply bowed and gratefully saluted to the ancestral temple and the silhouette of the Gold Crow.

    All of the meridians inside his body were shining with a bright red light and although most of them were still far dimmer than the over two hundred meridians from before, which contained the Gold Crow¡¯s bloodline power, Ji Hao had already seen an infinite future through them.

    The new meridians and the right cultivating method. Sensing his ¡®empty¡¯ body, Ji Hao let out a smile.

 Chapter 136 â€“ Game of powers

    Chapter 136: Game of powers

    Within the next few years, the magnificent blood-offering ceremony would definitely be the biggest topic in the entire Gold Crow n.

    Besides Ji Hao, who had publicly been awarded by the souls of the ancestors, another hundred kids had epted gifts from the ancestors. Just like Ji Hao, each of these kids now had tens of additional meridians activated, which were filled with the Gold Crow¡¯s bloodline power.

    The more activated meridians they had, the better their body conditions would be, and the higher the possibility they had of bing Senior Magi, or even Magus Kings.

    Hundreds of nsmen simultaneously received gifts from the ancestors¡¯ souls, this kind of thing had never happened over the past thousands of years. Many of elderly nsmen of the Cold Crow n couldn¡¯t help but cry out in excitement. After the offering ceremony, the nsmen of the Gold ck Mountain, the holynd of the Gold Crow n, started a huge party, whichsted the whole night. All of the booze and wine that was stored had been emptied in this night.

    The nsmen were enjoying the party, however, inside the Gold Crow n¡¯s meetin room, in the secret space, which was hidden in the mulberry woods, the atmosphere was chilling, and the situation was just on the verge of breaking out a fight.

    All of the windows of the meeting room had been opened, all four skeletons of the Gold Crows were shining with piercing gold-coloured light that even lightened up the sky. The inner space of the meeting room was so extraordinarily bright that people would even be able to clearly see every single tiniest bit of dust in the air. The drops of sweat on the foreheads and nose tips of those elders and Maguspriests, who had supported Ji Shu, were also clearly visible.

    Ji Hao silently was sitting next to Ji Kui, the Master Maguspriest, while holding a bowl of wine with his left hand and a grilled beast-leg in his right hand, continuously eating and drinking. The meat of a junior level-beast was swallowed by Ji Hao piece by piece, but he only slightly felt warmthing from his belly.

    Ji Ke, the Master Magus Priest of Ji Shu¡¯s branch n, had been standing beside the firece and yelling with a high-pitched voice, while waving with his hands in the air.

    ¡°If he is alive, we need to find him, and if he is dead, we need to find his body! Dear Master Maguspriest, the leader of the warriors of our Gold Crow n, and all of his direct rtives have gone missing, are you not going to say anything about this?¡±

    Ji Kui took a deep breath while fiddling with an exquisite jade dagger, which was shining with a blood-red light.

    This dagger was one of those, nearly a hundred, inherited magic treasures, which Ji Hao had won back from the ck Water Serpent n. Three-thousand years ago, the Master Maguspriest of the Gold Crow n had been murdered, and this jade dagger, which was a precious inherited magic treasure that especially belonged to the family of the Master Maguspriest, had been seized by the enemy. Ji Kui, reasonably enough, inherited this dagger and had already released a slight part of its power after only two days.

    During the past thousands of years, this jade dagger had sliced the necks of countless offerings, and had also grown an unmeasurable amount of ferocious power.

    The blood-red light was shing across the dagger¡¯s surface all the time. This blood-red light shone upon Ji Kui¡¯s face, which was considered to be looking kind and amiable, making him look cruel and malicious, to the extent that it would even make people quiver in fear. Although Ji Ke had been shouting loudly in anger, he didn¡¯t even dare to take a nce at Ji Kui.

    ¡°I¡¯m certainly going to say something about this,¡± responded Ji Kui in a freezing tone, ¡°Did Ji Shu and all of his direct rtives all gone missing? Well, we have to find out what has happened to them. And, about that, Ji Shu had colluded with ve traders, captured and sold our Southern Wastnd people, we will also look into that.¡±

    The jade dagger suddenly let out a beam of blood-red light, while Ji Kui continued harshly, ¡°no matter who, even the elders and Maguspriests of our n, as long as they have been involved in the ve trading business, they will all have to die!¡±

    Hearing Ji Kui¡¯s words, Ji Ke and the other elders and Maguspriests, who hade from Ji Shu¡¯s branch n, lowered their heads simultaneously. In their own n, they were all respectful important people, however, this was the Gold ck Mountain, the holynd of the Gold Crow n, and Ji Kui was the Master Maguspriest of the entire Gold Crow n, who was of noble character and high prestige, and also iparably powerful. If it hadn¡¯t been the case of Ji Shu and his whole family gone missing, these people wouldn¡¯t even dare to question Ji Kui.

    ¡°Ji Shu ganging up with monsters who hade from outside the Southern Wastnd, and selling our people of the Southern Wastnd as ves...such thing...is impossible,¡± said one of the elders of Ji Shu¡¯s branch n, while giving a hollowugh, ¡°we are all very familiar with Ji Shu, since he had been a little kid. This kid has always been...¡±

    Ji Hao dropped the bowl onto the ground. The y bowl cracked against the ground and interrupted the speech of that elder.

    All of elders and Maguspriests from Ji Shu¡¯s branch n suddenly raised their heads in rage; Ji Ke pointed at Ji Hao and yelled harshly, ¡°Ji Hao, do you have any idea what this ce is?! Who do you think you are?! How dare you do this?!¡±

    Ji Hao grabbed Ji Kui¡¯s sleeve and wiped his own oily hands clean on Ji Kui¡¯s clothes, just like he had done in the past ten years. Then Ji Hao started talking ndly while staring at his clean hands.

    ¡°The people I hate the most are those idiots who made mistakes, but refuse to admit them, and more importantly are trying to earn themselves more benefits.¡±

    Ji Ke¡¯s whole body started trembling in anger.

    ¡°You little bastard, how dare you humiliate your elders in this room?!¡± yelled Ji Ke while pointing at Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao took out a red tablet, which was wrapped in raging mes, and thudded it against the ground.

    A strong sense of power was instantly released from the tablet. Ji Ke and all of the other elders and Maguspriests from Ji Shu¡¯s branch n shut their mouths, while staring at the tablet both stunned and frightened. The tablet was exquisitely crafted, embossed with a statue of the Fire God, whose body was being coiled around by fire streamsfire streams. Any elder or Maguspriest from any Southern Wastnd n, would be able to recognize this statue.

    Ji Ke instantly lowered his voice and smiled towards Ji Hao, then said, ¡°Ji Hao, where did you get this tablet? Haha, ah, haha, this is the second time I have seen this tablet with my own eyes. You...you wouldn¡¯t get a fake tablet to deceit us, would you?¡±

    Ji Hao was toozy to exin to Ji Ke and the other elders, so he only responded ndly, ¡°there¡¯re some things that I should have told you earlier, but we were all busy with the offering ceremony these couple of days, so I haven¡¯t gotten the time to talk to you about this.¡±

    Ji Hao coldly nced at Ji Ke and the others and continued, ¡°this time, our Gold Crow n have regained its real name, and forced the ck Water Serpent n to retreat, andpletely won this great fight; we have done all this with not only our own powers but also the help of an army of the Zhu Rong Country, which was led by the eldest Zhu Rong Prince, Zhu Rong Tonggong, himself.¡±

    ¡°You bunch of old men don¡¯t need to know all of the specific details about this, all you have to know is, what will happen next.¡±

    ¡°From now on, our Gold Crow n is under the directmand of the eldest Zhu Rong Prince, Zhu Rong Tonggong. My Abba, Ji Xia, is now the leader of the warriors of the Gold Crow n, at the same time, he is also the General Gold Crow, who is responsible for guarding the northern Southern Wastnd, on behalf of the Zhu Rong Country, the country of God. Unless you are intending to challenge the eldest Zhu Rong Prince, you should never think about kicking my Abba out from the leader¡¯s position.¡±

    ¡°Well, of course, you have run out of chances for that,¡± said Ji Hao while looking viscously at Ji Ke and the others from Ji Shu¡¯ s branch n, who were all having sweat pouring down from their foreheads. These people had just arrived at the Gold ck Mountain, so they had absolutely no idea about what had happened during the past couple of days, neither did they know anything about the involvement of the Zhu Rong Country in this fight. At the moment they were all badly shocked.

    ¡°Your n is not an independent branch n anymore. All of your nsmen are now under the Gold ck Mountain¡¯s administration. You elders and Maguspriests...congrattions, you were selected to go to the Zhu Rong Country, the country of God, as servants, and serve the eldest Zhu Rong Prince, which should be a great pleasure!¡±

    ¡°As for your current territories, I have already decided to give them as reward to the Qing Yi n, who has had a great contribution in this fight. Hm...We should all be happy about how things are settled here.¡±

    Ji Hao grinned ear to ear, his white teeth were even shining under the reflection of the lights of those Gold Crow¡¯s skeletons.

    Ji Ke and the others from Ji Shu¡¯s branch n were struck by Ji Hao¡¯s words, and even temporarily lost their eye-sights and fell on the ground one after another, while spewing mouthfuls of blood out.

 Chapter 137 â€“ Changes

    Chapter 137: Changes

    The midday sun hung suspended in the cloudless sky. Mr Crow stood on the edge of a cliff, leaned his head and cawed from time to time. Ji Hao was standing under Mr Crow¡¯s wing, silently looking down at the vast and boundless Southern Wastnd jungle.

    This area used to belong to the Bi Fang n, but now, it had be the Gold Crow n¡¯s new hunting ground.

    Large groups of people from newly formed branch ns of the Gold Crow n were happily working in the jungle. They cut down trees to build houses, exploit the mountain, built up fence walls, dug up soils and spread seeds, and raised beastiaries to holdrge-scale animals. Everyone had been so busy.

    Every newly formed branch n had only one to two thousand people, and among these people, the percentage of elderly men, young men, and women were fixed.

    New hunting grounds and new territories. These small branch ns were like the seeds that was to be spread out by the Gold Crow n. They would start the reproduction and build their own lives under the protection of the Gold Crow n. In the Southern Wastnd, many powerfulrge-scale ns had started like this.

    The Gold Crow n had spread thousands of these kind of seeds of their new force. In ten years, if only a small half of them could develop then the Gold Crow n would have grown stronger by atleast two times. New branch ns, new nsmen, and new blood; all these together would build a brand new and stronger Gold Crow n!

    ¡°Mr Crow, this is how hope looks like!¡± yelled Ji Hao while stretching his arms, and facing the fierce wind, ¡°This is hope!¡±

    Mr Crow stretched its wings as well, and happily cawed towards the wind; its every single movement was exactly as same as that of Ji Hao.

    On both sides of Ji Hao¡¯s shoulders red snakes, two inches long, slightly moved their bodies, opened their tiny jaws and gently bit Ji Hao¡¯s earlobes, hanging themselves up like earrings, then happily began swinging.

    As Zhu Rong Tonggong had promised, he sent Ji Hao a pair of Magical Fiery Snakes as a reward for defeating the three-thousand powerful enemies all by himself.

    The snake was by nature a magical kind of creature. They were simr to the dragons; they were able to fly, transform and hide. When they flew, winds and clouds would move alongside with them. When they hid themselves, they were able to fit themselves in a bean. Snakes were such magical creature that could also make spiritual connection with humans.

    The snake kind was sub-divided into many species. Every single kind of natural power had one species of snake corresponding with it. Even powerful and magical creatures like the dragons and the phoenixes didn¡¯t have this many species. Therefore, the snake kind had always maintained a special and holy ce in the hearts of ancient humankind.

    Many ns worshiped the snake kind, and saw them as the totems of their ns - such as the ck Water Serpent n.

    Many legendary powerful gods raised snakes and serpents as their pets. They either had pairs of snakes hung on their ears or coiled around their waists, hands or ankles. All the snakes that were selected by those gods were species, which were magical and powerful, possessing all kinds of abilities, and could be highly helpful to those ancient gods in battles.

    This pair of magical fiery snakes came from a natural volcanic vent of the Zhu Rong Country. Their eggs had been hatched in an ancient magical me, which was called the ¡®Earth Core Red Lotus Magical me¡¯, for three-thousand years, before they had broken out. These kind of snakes were born with the ability to control fire; the me that was spewed out by them could melt all kinds of metals and rocks. Generally speaking, this pair of snakes would be iparably powerful when they would have grown up.

    Furthermore, Magical Fiery Snakes were loyal and devoted, and once they had epted a person as their owner, they would absolutely share life and death with their owner, without ever betraying them.

    This pair of Magical Fiery Snakes had broken out of their eggs less than three months ago, and judging from their thousands of years long maturation period, they were only babies at the moment. Both of them were extremely naughty, darting around and fighting against each other on Ji Hao¡¯s body every single day, without ever stopping.

    Ji Hao gently petted these two baby snakes and sighed.

    ¡°I seem to have too many properties. I now have two more bellies that need to be filled. You are both as small as a baby carrot, but each of you need to eat an entire wild buffalo daily! Fortunately, this Southern Wastnd is a rich hunting ground, otherwise, how am I suppose to raise you?¡±ined Ji Hao.

    The pair of snakes which were named Big Fire and Small Fire by Ji Hao, were now letting out hidden sounds as if they wereughing happily; they then excitedly began chasing each other around Ji Hao¡¯s neck. Theyshed each other with their tails; asionally, their tails would leave a slight red mark on Ji Hao¡¯s neck.

    Ji Hao¡¯s current body condition was as great as that of a newly broken through Senior Magi, but a careless whip of these baby snakes could leave a mark on his body, which clearly showed how high the potential of this pair of newborn snakes were, and how terrifyingly powerful they might grow into, in the future.

    Even Mr Crow subconsciously took a nce, which was filled with both respect and fright, at these two little things.

    At the moment, Mr Crow¡¯s power was far greater than these pair of snakes, however, in the future, Mr Crow had no chance to surpass them. These two naughty little things were direct offsprings of the pair of the ancient magical fiery snakes, which had been raised by the Zhu Rong family, which meant that they shared the bloodline with a pure god-kind beast. In the future, it was highly possible for this pair of baby snakes to break into the Magus-King-level!

    This pair of baby snakes would be magical and powerful beings that could be worshiped by an entire n as totems; therefore, even Mr Crow had shown his respect to this pair of little things.

    ¡°Ha! Ho! Ha!¡±

    A great sense of power was being released from the jungle further away. There was an army, with elite soldiers wearing red armors, which had been practicing in a basin within the jungle.

    Tens of thousands of ves were building a battle fort, under the supervision of the Gold Crow n¡¯s warriors. Measuring from the scale of the foundation that they had dug, this fort would be able to contain millions of people at the same time. The old Fire Crow n could never have afforded to build arge-scale battle fort like this, even with all of their resources. However, with all those ves and financial support that was given by Zhu Rong Tonggong, the Gold Crow n could finally begin building such a fort which would be the core area of the Gold Crow City; and in the future, the Gold Crow City would be the center of the entire Gold Crow n.

    Ji Hao was staring at the army, which had around a hundred-thousand fully armed elite warriors. This army was formed after Ji Xia had been nominated as the Gold Crow General. With those top-quality armors and weapons that were sent by Zhu Rong Tonggong, this army was called the Gold Crow Army. It was under the directmand and administration of Zhu Rong Tonggong, and belonged officially to the Zhu Rong Country.

    The Gold Crow Army was not a temporary n army, which was formed by ordinary nsmen, and would only be gathered into an army during times of war. Instead, this army was a professional army, which would practice every day and prepare for the war. Although this newly formed Gold Crow Army wasn¡¯t yet as powerful as other Zhu Rong Country¡¯s armies, at least, only with its official status, all of the tens ofrge-scales ns that surrounded the Gold Crow n, including the Bi Fang n, would never dare to challenge the Gold Crow n.

    The Gold Crow Army was an army that officially belonged to the Zhu Rong Country, and a ¡®personal army¡¯, that was only under themand of Zhu Rong Tonggong. This status was high enough to shock all of ns of the Southern Wastnd.

    All of the expenses of this army, including the living costs, armors and weapons, even the living costs of the families of these warriors and all the other supportive costs, were covered by Zhu Rong Tonggong himself. Moreover, all of their weapons and armors were the best in the Zhu Rong Country.

    Personal armies like this, even Zhu Rong Tonggong had only five of them and counting the Gold Crow Army in, the number was only six.

    ¡°I guess I probably know why Ji Shu had to gang up with the Blood Fang and trade ves,¡± murmured Ji Hao while smilingly looking at the army, ¡°Otherwise, where would the money, which had been secretly supporting Ji Shu and Jiang Bo, and was used to support his personal armies,e from?¡±

    But, Ji Shu was already gone.

    Now, the Gold Crow n was bing more and more powerful.

    From a long distance, a cloud of mes darted towards Ji Hao along with a swooshing sound. This cloud of mes was a gigantic Fiery Dragon and on the back of the dragon Man Man was waving a pair of magnificently gigantic mountain-crushing hammers, leaping like a monkey, and yelling towards Ji Hao.

    From far away of Ji Hao, Man Man excitedly threw a hammer towards Ji Hao while yelling.

    ¡°Ji Hao! These are Man Man¡¯s new weapons! Give it a try, see if you can carry them up!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    TL note: Here shees my favorite little girl! o.0

    SR note: Atst, she is back in the story (*_*)

 Chapter 138 â€“ Invitation

    Chapter 138: Invitation

    Waves of cries and shouts came out of the Gold ck Mountain, and almost everyone was thrilled.

    Man Man hade with Si Wen Ming; more importantly, Man Man had brought all of the Gold Crow skeletons, which had been kept in Zhu Rong Country¡¯s storage pce, and was promised to Ji Hao by Zhu Rong Tonggong.

    A whole six-hundred Gold Crow skeletons, and even the weakest one amongst them was at the Magus-King-level. Because of the return of these Gold Crow skeletons, the secret space in the mulberry woods had automatically expanded for thousands of miles round, and be a small world.

    All of the Maguspriests and elders of the Gold ck Mountain, and others who heard the news and hade from all branch ns, were now bowing deeply in front of those skeletons. Sooner orter, they had started arguing about how they should position these Gold Crow skeletons, in order to make the most out of them and maximize the benefits for their nsmen.

    At the same time, they were also arguing about the qualifications their nsmen should have in order to get into the secret space in the mulberry woods to cultivate themselves; such as the percentage of people from each n that should be allowed into the secret space, and how long each person could stay in the secret space at one time. There were so many things to be discussed and settled.

    Ji Hao had been sitting in the meeting room with a long face, while listening to those people arguing outside, and couldn¡¯t help butin in his head.

    ¡°Those were only six-hundred skeletons, which had been ced in the storage of the Zhu Rong Country, and probably were backup materials for making weapons. You people worship them like gods...well, never mind, as long as they benefit the n, it¡¯s fine if you worship them like real gods.¡±

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t believe that the people of Zhu Rong had held this many Gold Crow skeletons in their storage because they had always respected the Gold Crow kind. Obviously, these skeletons were part of their backup resources, and Zhu Rong Tonggong sent them here only because he valued the potential of the Gold Crow n and Ji Hao, and wanted to pull the Gold Crow n closer to him.

    Whatever, as long as those nsmen were happy! Besides, the golden lights that were being released by these Gold Crow skeletons were indeed able to bring the n benefits; this was more than enough to Ji Hao.

    Gnashing his teeth, Ji Hao carefully rubbed his face where there was arge bruise, while ring at Man Man, but Man Man wasughing happily. She sat on the ground, but was unable to calm down. She was swaying her body as if she had thorns under her butt, while curiously looking around the Gold Crow n¡¯s meeting room.

    Once she had seen Ji Hao, she had thrown one of her new weapons, the mountain-crushing hammer, towards Ji Hao, because she was so eager to show them off to Ji Hao. Ji Hao hadpletely underestimated the weight of this hammer, which caused him and Mr Crow, to be smashed directly by the hammer and fall on the ground from a thousand feet high cliff, nearly breaking his legs.

    Man Man, terrifying!

    The mace she had previously, had been heavy enough; back then, Ji Hao was barely able to carry it. But now, Man Man¡¯s strength seemed to have improved by a couple of times, because Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even catch one of her two hammers with his strength, which was already as great as that of a newly broken-through Senior Magus.

    Looking at Man Man, who was filled with energy and couldn¡¯t even sit still for a single moment, just like a gori that was filled with bananas[1], Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but show the whites of his eyes. Fortunately, he had the tight armor to protect him, and Mr. Crow was strong enough, otherwise, the two of them would have been killed by the hammer long ago.

    ¡°Ahyaya, your meeting room is so small! Such a small room can only fit a few people!¡± Man Man abruptly yelled out, she was very innocent and had absolutely no idea how to control hernguage.

    ¡°Hm, Ji Hao, Man Man has many empty pces at home, and no one is using them. Why don¡¯t youe to my home and carry a few pces over, when you¡¯re free. I mean, your meeting room is crap!¡±

    Ji Kui, Ji Tum, Ji Zhuo, and the other elders stopped talking, embarrassedly held their bowls of wine, with their faces blushing.

    She was a princess from the Zhu Rong Country.

    Si Wen Ming had been sitting calmly next to Man Man. He smilingly patted Man Man¡¯s head and said very gently, ¡°Hao, Man Man¡¯s strength has improved by several times, which was thanks to your help. You have saved her life from deadly dangers quite a few times, this stimted her Fire God¡¯s bloodline and activated it. Not only has her strength been improved, the Fire God¡¯s bloodline power contained in her body, has finally been awakening.¡±

    Man Man hurriedly nodded and raised her pair of small fists while grinning towards Ji Hao, and said, ¡°Yes! Hao! I heard that my seventh brother has been giving you trouble, so I went to his ce and beat all of his favorite women! Hahaha!¡±

    Man Man seemed iparably proud of what she had done, and Ji Hao stared at her stunned, silently feeling sad for those few unlucky women.

    Beaten by her and staying alive, those must be a few strong women!

    Si Wen Ming looked at Ji Hao smilingly while his pupils shined with a bright light, he then said, ¡°Man Man misses her father, and the Pu Ban City is just in need of young people like her. Hao, this time when I came to the Southern Wastnd, firstly I discovered Man Man, then you.¡±

    ¡°Go to the Pu Ban City with me. Your talent shouldn¡¯t be limited by this Southern Wastnd!¡± said Si Wen Ming straightforwardly, ¡°If you stay in this Southern Wastnd, even if you be the most powerful Magus King, you would be no better than a monkey that has been trapped in a mountain, unable to ever see the real world.¡±

    ¡°Go to the Pu Ban City, you will know how big this world can be, and how many things in the world you would like to pursue and protect,¡± continued Si Wen Ming seriously, ¡°To be honest, while going to the Pu Ban City, you may encounter even greater dangers than you would ever encounter here, but your life will be so much more interesting!¡±

    Ji Kui and Ji Zhuo remained silent, only looking respectfully at Si Wen Ming.

    He worked for the King of the humankind. This status greatly stunned Ji Kui and the other elders of the Gold Crow n, making them unable to even let out a word. Although they had been living in the Southern Wastnd, which was extremely far away from the Mind, these Southern Wastnd people had always remembered that they were a part of the humankind, and the King of the humankind was in the Pu Ban City.

    Ji Xia rubbed his own hands, looked at Ji Hao and said smilingly, ¡°Kid, if you want to go out and take a look, just go! I, your abba, can¡¯t leave the Gold ck Mountain. We are the only two men left in our entire family, I have to make you a few more brothers and sisters with your amma! Haha! I want to see the outside world with my own eyes as well, but you will have to do it for me!¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s heart flipped, and looked at Qing Fu.

    Qing Fu gently smiled and said, ¡°Hao, there¡¯re many good girls outside the Southern Wastnd, I hope that next time, when you return, you will bring your beloved girlfriend with you, or even better, with your children as well. If it¡¯s possible, bring back a couple of girls more, our Gold Crow n can certainly afford a couple of girls.¡±

    Si Wen Mingughed out loud, then said loudly while looking at Ji Hao, ¡°With Ji Hao¡¯s talent and power, if he goes to the Pu Ban City, there must be a bunch of girls falling in love with him!¡±

    Ji Hao stayed silent for a while, countless thoughts shed across his mind. A whileter, he smiled and slightly nodded.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go to the Pu Ban City, right now!¡±

    ¡°But, Abba, I have to leave a letter for Po, if hees back for me, you tell him that I said to please go find me in the Pu Ban city.¡±

    ------------------------------------------------------------------

    [1] SR note: I don¡¯t get this reference, but find it very amusing and fitting to the situation (and the person) :p

    Usually I try to avoid making footnotes with personal thoughts, but this time I am making an exception to utter my admiration for the most menacing girl in xianxia (in my opinion). She nearly killed the MC and his pet, beat up the wives of her brother, and called the meeting room ¡°crap¡± in the presence of all n elders. She is by far my most favorite girl in FreeWebNovels.

    TL note: Mine too!

 Chapter 139 â€“ The Trade Caravan

    Chapter 139: The Trade Caravan

    ¡°Amma, I¡¯m leaving! Please take care of Abba for me!¡± said Ji Hao while kneeling on the ground and kowtowing hard in front of Qing Fu.

    Qing Fu didn¡¯t say anything, only smiled gently, tidying Ji Hao¡¯s shining long hair over and over again. Her red lips were now a bit whitened - obviously, she was not as rxed as she pretended to be.

    ¡°You stay with Abba, and you must obey every order of Abba.¡± Ji Hao turned around and said harshly to the group of his personal ves, ¡°If you serve Abba well while I¡¯m not at home, I can probably make you nsmen of the Gold Crow n, but if you make any mistake...¡±

    ¡°If they ever dare to make any mistake, I¡¯ll chop their heads off myself!¡± Ji Xiaughed and said, while pping on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder.

    Ji Xia then shook Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder and yelled at Ji Hao, ¡°Kid, Go! Don¡¯t worry about our n! Now everything in the n is perfectly fine, all you need to do now is go to Pu Ban City, and discover the real world! I hope that when you return, you will be at least a Senior Magus!¡±

    Si Wen Ming stood beside Ji Hao, remained silent and smiled.

    With all those resources in Pu Ban City, if Ji Hao could build awork over there and find enough resources to cultivate himself, then at the time of his return he would be far greater than a Senior Magus, maybe he would even have be a powerful Magus King.

    Pu Ban City was the capital of the entire human world, where the King of the humankind lived, and was the permanent holynd in the hearts of every human being!

    ¡°la! Enough talk, let¡¯s just go!¡± yelled Man Man impatiently, while leaping around; the pair of mountain-crushing hammers, which were embossed with countless me-shaped patterns, were being carried on her shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s nothing but a long journey! You cane back when you want to, what¡¯s the big deal?! Come on,e on! I have activated my bloodline power, I¡¯m going to find my Abba and ask for a reward!¡±

    The pair of the mountain-crushing hammers were abnormally heavy. Each time that Man Man bounced, a pair of three-inches-deep footprints would be imprinted on the newly paved floor, which was paved with a mix of metal liquid andva, and at the same time it would cause the ground to shake violently. Everyone was staring at Man Man with a weird expression - this little girl was more like a human-shaped dinosaur!

    ¡°Man Man is right, we should seize the day!¡±

    Ji Hao kowtowed hard in front of the few elders and Maguspriests of the Gold Crow n, then leaped high into the air. Mr Crow, who had been standing on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder, abruptly let out a resonant caw, then nodded towards the Gold ck Mountain, and stretched his wings and suddenly expanded his body to over a hundred zhang length. Ji Hao, Man Man and Si Wen Ming hopped onto Mr Crow¡¯s back simultaneously.

    A beam of fiery light shed across the air, following which, Mr Crow transformed into a streak of me and instantly rose into the air, darting towards the Northwest.

    Ji Kui, Ji Tu, Ji Zhuo, and other elders of the Gold Crow n silently gazed at where Mr Crow had disappeared for quite a while, then simultaneously let out sighs of longing. Except Ji Zhuo, none of the others had been brave enough to leave the Southern Wastnd when they were young; now they had grown old, and were holding important positions in the n, therefore, they were unable to leave.

    Ji Xia clenched his own fists.

    He wanted to go to Pu Ban City as well!

    In fact, he truly wanted to go to Pu Ban City, since he had been young and hadn¡¯t even met Qing Fu. However, he had never gotten the chance to leave the n. After his father, uncles and brothers had all been killed in battles against the ck Water Serpent n, one after another, he had been tasked with the responsibility of being the leader of the warriors, and to do everything he could to fight against the enemy. Jia Xia was aware that he probably would never be able to go to Pu Ban City during the remainder of his life.

    ¡°I can¡¯t go to the Pu Ban City...but I have a marvelous son!¡± Ji Xiaforted himself with the forthrightness that was possessed by only the Southern Wastnd men, while he held his arm around Qing Fu¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°In the future, I will have many more marvelous sons!¡± Ji Xia thenughed out loud and said.

    Guided by Si Wen Ming, Mr Crow had flown twenty miles towards the southwest, then turned west and had flown for a whole three days. With Mr Crow¡¯s highest speed, they had at least flown over a hundred miles towards the west. Finally, Si Wen Ming directed Mr Crow tond in the jungle.

    The area was surrounded by torrential rivers and primitive mountains, and dense miasma had been rolling in the air; countless poisonous snakes and bugs had been devouring each other in the jungle.

    The Southern Wastnd was a primitivend, but, where Si Wen Ming had guided Ji Hao and Man Man into, was a deadly area within this primitive Southern Wastnd. None of the ordinary Southern Wastnd men, including Senior Magi, would hang out in ces like this unless it was necessary.

    Ji Hao curiously looked around, and found nothing but craggy and gigantic rocks. The bold cliff in front of them didn¡¯t have even a single grass on it; the surrounding mountains were all shaped oddly. The poisonous snakes and bugs, which were so many that they even had covered up the ground, had smelled living people and started crawling towards Ji Hao and the other two; Man Man, however, let out a loudughter, after which she released a stream of me from under her feet, and instantly burntrge amounts of poisonous snakes and bugs into smoke.

    ¡°Uncle Wen Ming, what is this ce?¡± Ji Hao asked Si Wen Ming confused.

    Si Wen Ming scratched his own head, took the fat pigeon out from his sleeve and threw a couple of rice into its beaks, then said, ¡°Hm, since I have you two with me, I have to make sure that I can send you guys to Pu Ban City safely. This journey will be filled with all kinds of dangers, therefore, we have to take a ride.¡±

    Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but be silently shocked. Even Si Wen Ming wasn¡¯t confident of keeping them safe during the journey from the Southern Wastnd to the Pu Ban City. How dangerous would this journey exactly be?

    Unlike Ji Hao, Man Man carelessly swung her gigantic hammers towards a cliff aside. Along with a thunderous boom, the hundreds of zhang high cliff, was shattered into pieces. Man Man raised her head and happilyughed out aloud towards the sky.

    ¡°Hahaha! Rx uncle Wen Ming! As long as I, Man Man, am here, no one can ever hurt you! Man Man is now the best! I¡¯ll smash everyone who dares to provoke us, with my hammers!¡±

    After Man Man had activated her Fire God¡¯s bloodline power, she seemed to have be even more violent. Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming took a nce at each other, and sighed simultaneously.

    They had waited for seven days in this waste area.

    At the present day, Ji Hao had been facing the rising sun and absorbing the wisp of purple smoke, which contained the purest life-force energy. Large groups of birds suddenly darted across the air, seemingly frightened.

    The muffled sounds of rocks cracking and trees fallings came from out a long distance, and the ground began to shake slightly and rhythmically. Si Wen Ming nodded, took a triangle-shaped tablet that was made from bronze, out from his sleeve; he then slightly flicked it, followed by his move, a circle of green light had been released from the tablet.

    The ground was shaking continuously, and Ji Hao clearly sensed that what was causing the ground to shake, was moving towards him. The ground was shaking more and more violently, and atst, the mountain peaks near Ji Hao had even started shaking and making a thunderous shing sounds; countless cracks appeared on those mountains, one after another.

    After a long half an hour, Ji Hao could finally clearly see what had been causing the earth to shake!

    It was a gigantic turtle, which had a shell that was as huge as it had a radius of thirty to fifty miles! Its head was raised high, and was even about to directly reach into the clouds!

    The shining, ck, gigantic turtle slowly walked over, step by step. With his good eyesight, Ji Hao was able to see that on the back of this turtle there was a city! The city had been built on the gigantic turtle¡¯s shell, was also ck, and had a cold metal-like luster.

    On the highest tower, a middle-aged man, who was wearing ck clothes, was smilingly waving towards Ji Hao, Man Man, and Si Wen Ming.

    ¡°My honored guest, do you need a ride back to the Mind? Hm, we are the Spirit Turtle Trade Caravan, our price is very reasonable, a hundred jade coins for each person, no bargaining please!¡±

    Even Man Man, who had been born in a noble family, and had seen so many weird things, was stunned by the gigantic turtle.

    ¡°Such a big turtle...If we were to cook it into a soup, how long would we need to finish it?¡±

 Chapter 140 â€“ Sigh

    Chapter 140: Sigh

    ¡°A hundred jade coins each?¡± murmured Si Wen Ming while frowning, andined, ¡°When did you raise the price?¡±

    The gigantic turtle slowly walked until it was less than a hundred zhang away from Si Wen Ming and the two kids. The middle-aged man with ck clothes lithely leapt down from the tower, then jumped across a few building, and quicklynded in front of Si Wen Ming, after which he crossed his arms and saluted Si Wen Ming while grinning.

    ¡°My honored guest, you seemed to have traveled a lot between the four wastnds. We have indeed raised the price, but it¡¯ll be worth it. This Starry Sky Spirit Turtle of ours has just broken into the High-Magus-King-level three years ago, so the journey will now be much smoother and steadier than before, by at least ten times.

    ¡°Really?¡± said Si Wen Ming while raising his eyebrows, then smilingly cupped his hands towards that man in ck clothes and said, ¡°It¡¯s very difficult for this Starry Sky Spirit Turtle to break into the High-Magus-King-level, with such a huge body. Your caravan is going to make a fortune!

    Whileughing, Si Wen Ming took out three adult-palm-sized, square jade tablets from his sleeve.

    Those green jade tablets were exquisitely crafted, and decorated withplicated and beautiful flower patterns. A few clouds were embossed in the middle of those jade tablets, and within those clouds was a soaring tower that had a shining erect eye floating above the tip of the tower.

    ¡°A jade tablet is equal to a hundred jade coins, but ording to the most recent exchange rate, you still have to give me five jade coins in change.¡± Si Wen Ming handed the three jade tablets to the man in ck clothes while seriously bargaining with that man.

    The ck-clothed man took the three jade tablets then instantly put them into the leather bag that was tied around his waist. After that he took out fifteen thumb-sized, round jade coins, which were wrapped in clear green light, and handed them over to Si Wen Ming. Ji Hao could clearly see that these jade coins were also embossed with the same tower and erect eye.

    Before Ji Hao had the chance to ask where these jade coins and jade tablets dide from, they encountered a small trouble while they were boarding onto the back of the Starry Sky Spirit Turtle.

    Once Man Man stepped onto the turtle¡¯s shell with her pair of hammers carried on her shoulders, the gigantic turtle instantly turned its head around, took a nce at Man Man in surprise, then began speaking like a human, with a muffled voice.

    ¡°Little girl, your hammers are too heavy...Oy, Gui Three, guests should pay one more jade coin for every additional hundred-thousand stones, you should carefully measure how heavy this little girl¡¯s hammers are!¡±

    [TL note: In Chinese, ¡¯Gui¡¯ as thest name, has the same pronunciations as the word which means turtle.]

    The ck-clothed man, who was called Gui Three by the gigantic turtle, hurried over with another few men who also were wearing ck clothes, and requested to check Man Man¡¯s hammers.

    Man Man chronically swung her hammers upwards and carelessly threw them towards Gui Three...

    The Spirit Turtle Caravan instantly fell into chaos, andrge groups of guards rushed over from all directions, then all stared stunned at Gui Three and the other four Senior-Level guards, who had been overwhelmed by the pair ofrge hammers, and couldn¡¯t even move. Not only them, even the Starry Sky Spirit Turtle, which was carrying the city, was shocked by this as well.

    Quite a whileter, the Starry Sky Spirit Turtle slowly said with its very muffled voice, ¡°This little girl is...so powerful. Did anyone die? Oh, good...no one is dead...this...little girl, see, they¡¯re even vomiting blood, do you agree that you should cover the money for their medicines?¡±

    ¡°Man Man, next time, do not throw your hammers everywhere!¡± Inside the city on top of the turtle¡¯s shell, Ji Hao stood beside the door of the room, which was assigned to the three of them by the caravan people, and seriously warned Man Man, ¡°Look, we had been honoured guests of the caravan, but now, we nearly became their enemies, they would probably hunt us down!¡±

    Man Man was paying absolutely no attention to what Ji Hao just had said. She kicked the door opened, then shook her head dissatisfied andined, ¡°Such a tiny room...That was because they¡¯re all too weak, okay? We¡¯re still in the Southern Wastnd... hunt Man Man down? Ji Hao, you sure that you were not joking just now?¡±

    Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming nced at each other and both became speechless. This little girl seemed right though, anyone intending to hunt her down in the Southern Wastnd should also prepare for the possibility that their entire family might be exterminated by the Zhu Rong family. At least, this Spirit Turtle Caravan would definitely not dare to challenge the family of God.

    Man Man unhappily threw her hammers onto the floor, right after which, this entire small building, which was specially prepared for guests who had paid for a ride back to the Mind, slightly shook once again. Man Man then sat down on a chair with a long face, and took out a small magic storage bag, opened her mouth and showed her teeth, while measuring all those jade, gold, precious stones and other valuable treasures, which were jingling inside the small bag.

    Five caravan members were hurt by Man Man¡¯s hammers earlier, Man Man had topensate them with a pile of jade and gold pieces. She was now sadly murmuring, ¡°No wonder big brother said that money would be necessary when Ie out for a journey...I¡¯ve only hurt a few people, and I had to give that much to them. If I had identally killed them, I would have no money left. Hm, I¡¯ve been on all kinds of journeys, but never before did I think that we would need things like money.¡±

    Ji Hao turned around his body. He had decided not to discuss with Man Man further about this.

    The two of them came from different family backgrounds, there were lots ofmon and sensible knowledge that they wouldn¡¯t even want to discuss with each other.

    Unlike Ji Hao, Si Wen Ming seriously began exining to Man Man about the importance of money when she was not at home. The Mind was not the Southern Wastnd. In the Southern Wastnd, ns could run primitive trading activities by exchanging goods, but in the Mind, all kinds of trading activities between ns, forces and other organizations, would require jade tablets and coins, like the ones Si Wen Ming had used before, as currency.

    Ji Hao stood beside the window of the room, and looked at this city, which had a radius of miles and was being carried on the back of the gigantic turtle; as for Man Man, she was bored by Si Wen Ming¡¯s speech, grabbed one of her hammers and tried to thrust it into her magic storage bag.

    ¡°Ha, the hammer! I am so smart! If I only put my hammers into this small bag, I can go ask for my money back!¡± yelled Man Man excitedly, then instantly activated her terrifyingly great strength, and tried to thrust the hammer into the poor small bag.

    Si Wen Meng didn¡¯t have enough time to stop her. Followed by a loud popping sound, tens of piercingly shining spell symbols suddenly shattered apart. At the same time,rge amounts of exquisitely carved jade and gold pieces, and other precious treasures poured out of the small bag, like the water during a tide, and filled the entire room within a blink of an eye. Moreover, many treasures were affected by the space-explosion that was caused when the magic storage bag broke, slightly shook then were turned into wisps of smoke and dissipated quickly in the air.

    ¡°What...¡± Man Man blinked her eyes confused then murmured, ¡°The inner space of this bag is as big as a house, howe this hammer didn¡¯t fit in?¡±

    Ji Hao stood back up from the pile of treasures with difficulty, and looked at Man Man with a bitter smile on his face. Si Wen Ming had a simr bitter smile on his face as well. He helplessly looked at the room full of shining treasures andughed hollowly, then said, ¡°Man Man, these treasures of yours, I¡¯ll temporally keep them for you. The reason that your hammer couldn¡¯t fit in your small bag was simple, which is that the craftsmen of our humankind aren¡¯t capable of making storage magic treasures which are firm enough to hold heavy weapons like your hammers!¡±

    A trace of helplessness and bitterness shed across Si Wen Ming¡¯s face. He then said ndly, ¡°When you get to the Pu Ban City, you will learn so many things.¡±

    He then looked at those mountains, which were continuously swooshing backwards, and continued with a deep voice, ¡°Including why we have to pay the caravan for a ride in order to travel through tens of billions of miles with them, and get back to the Mind, instead of going back to the Mind through transportation magic formations, is because our humankind is not yet capable of building transportation magic formations that can transport over such long distances; our humankind is not yet strong enough!¡±

    Was humankind not yet strong enough?

    Ji Hao slowly nodded his head, and seemingly understood Si Wen Ming¡¯s words.

    At this moment, the gigantic turtle abruptly stopped once again. Gui Three, who was just hit by Man Man¡¯s hammer and even vomited blood, was now excitedly yelling on the tower like before.

    ¡°Oi, turtle ancestor. East front for eight-hundred miles, there are again a few people needing a ride! Ha, we can make hundreds of jade coins more, and at least we can earn your board wages for the next month!¡±

 Chapter 141 â€“ Strange Guests

    Chapter 141: Strange Guests

    The gigantic turtle moved steadily forward.

    In the small building, Si Wen Ming was teaching Man Man some rules about traveling away from home, such as having to stay humble and being careful; he pulled Man Man¡¯s ear till near his mouth, trying to force her to listen to his speech. As for Man Man, she was holding the broken magic storage bag in her hands and was ceaselesslyining about what kind of crap Zhu Rong Tonggong had given her.

    Ji Hao had walked out of the building, and was leisurely taking a stroll in this magical city of the Spirt Turtle Caravan, which was being carried on top of the turtle¡¯s shell.

    This city was six miles in square, not small at all; additionally, this city wasn¡¯t a t city, it had three floors, the upper, middle and bottom. Where Ji Hao, Si Wen Ming, and Man Man were staying was the upper floor, and also the only area that was open to guests who had paid for a ride.

    The roads inside the city were all poured by metallic liquid. The broadest road was only one zhang wide. Small buildings were built in orderly fashion beside the roads, high towers and watch houses were scattered among these small buildings. Armed guards walked across the roads from time to time.

    Although Ji Hao couldn¡¯t go down onto the other two floors to have a look, he did sent his spirit power down without any obstruction.

    The middle floor was the living area of the Spirit Turtle Caravan¡¯s people. Compared with those small buildings on the upper floor, the living area on the middle floor was like hives, formed by closely connected small units, which were separated by thick metal walls. The paths inside the area were spiral and interleaving; without any doubt, this construction had an extremely great defensive function.

    If enemies would invade the city from the outside, this construction would cause them huge trouble.

    The bottom floor was the storage space, which was constructed with metal and was clinging to the turtle shell. The bottom floor was a few times broader than the other two floors. In thosemodious storage spaces, huge amounts of roughly melted metal pieces had orderly been ced; all of these metal pieces werepletely processed by magic power and had amazingly high density.

    Apart from these metal pieces, which were filled with fire power and were specially produced in the Southern Wastnd, the storage floor also contained piles of jade and gold pieces and all kinds of other rare precious stones. Ji Hao also discoveredrge amounts of natural treasures, like thousand vats of earth essence milk, with each vat beingrge enough for Ji Hao to have a nice bath within.

    But what was taking the biggest percentage of the avable space amongst all the goods were the carcass of beasts, which had been sealed with the help of ice crystals. Judging from the sense of powers that were being released from their bodies, more than fifty percent of these beasts were at the Junior Magus Level, forty percent of them were as powerful as Senior Magi, and a small part of these beasts¡¯ carcass, which had especially been sealed hermetically, were releasing strong senses of power, which were simrly great as that of theva giant who was one of the leaders of the Zhu Rong Country¡¯s armies, and had met Ji Hao earlier.

    Ji Hao perceived through all of the storage spaces with his spirit power, and couldn¡¯t help but be shocked by the rich stock over and over again.

    If he only could swallow all of those beasts bodies, Ji Hao was sure that his physical strength could reach the Magus-King-level after that, and he could also break into the second level of his [Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell].

    But all these stocks belonged to the caravan, and Ji Hao would never do things like stealing.

    Measuring up the content of the magic storage bag, which had been seized from one of the three unknown young men, and were now tied around his waist, Ji Hao helplessly realized that it seemed that he couldn¡¯t afford one beast body at the Magus-King-level even with all what he currently possessed; therefore, he sighed and killed the thought of purchasing one beast carcass from the caravan.

    On the upper floor, other than Ji Hao, Si Wen Ming and Man Man, a few other passengers had also paid for a ride to the Mind. Ji Hao had silently nced at them while measuring them up. These people were wearing different and strange clothes. Less than a hundred among these people looked like elite young warriors from the Soutern Wastnd, who just like Ji Hao also intended to explore the outside world. The other few hundreds of people seemed very unfamiliar to Ji Hao, and he had absolutely no idea where they wereing from or what they did.

    Hanging around for quite a while, Ji Hao got close to the city wall, which was located near the head of the gigantic turtle. At the moment, Gui Three had just leaped down from the tower, his face filled with a friendly smile, andnded right in front of a few men, who had been expecting the ride in the jungle.

    Gui Three crossed his hands and saluted the five men, then said smilingly, ¡°My honored guests, do you need a ride to the Mind? We are the Spirit Turtle Caravan, and have been traveling around the world for tens of thousands of years. Our price is reasonable, a hundred jade coins for each person, absolutely no bargaining please.¡±

    Ji Hao curiously looked at the five men.

    Unlike Ji Hao, Si Wen Ming and Man Man, or like the other passengers, who apparently came from different cultural backgrounds, these five men were wearing exactly the same ck cloaks, had all their hair shaved and bared light cyan scalps, which were tattooed with tens of thumb-sized, twisted spell symbols. Obviously, they worked for a certain big organization, which seemed to have strict rules.

    Especially the man standing at the front, who seemed to be the leader of the five people team, had a fist-sized, ck monkey sitting on his shoulder in a nice mannered way, with its long and thin tail raised. The tiny monkey¡¯s tail was even a lot longer than its body, making it look quite adorable.

    The ck tiny monkey was apparently some kind of special species because it had three green shining eyes on its face. Realizing that Ji Hao had been staring at it, the tiny monkey, which seemed pretty docile and adorable, abruptly showed a fierce look and began screaming at Ji Hao; moreover, the tiny monkey waved its arms hard in the air, and showed sharp ws on its fingertips, which even sliced the air and made swishing sounds.

    Gui Three frowned, turned around and took a nce at Ji Hao, then satisfyingly yelled to the five men, ¡°My five honoured guests, our Spirt Turtle Caravan has a strict rule, which states that any kind of fighting beast, contracted beast or spirit pet, as long as it dares to hurt others, will immediately result in you being kicked out from the ride. If such thing really were to ur, don¡¯t me us.¡±

    He then stared at the tiny monkey and continued, ¡°All passengers should keep an eye on the fierce animals they have with them. When we travel across spaces, if any of you were to be dropped in the middle of nowhere because you have vited a certain rule, you can¡¯t me us even if you were to die there.¡±

    The man who had the tiny monkey on his shoulder, let out a cold smile, then took out five jade tablets and threw them to Gui Three, while responding with an extremely nd tone, ¡°Such a tiny monkey, it was just bluffing because it fears strangers. How could it actually hurt somebody? We certainly won¡¯t violet any of the rules.¡±

    Gui Three frowned once again. With his rich experiences of traveling around the Southern Wastnd, he didn¡¯t feel right about these five men. However, he failed to find any actual problems with these five men, on closer observation. Staying silent for a while, he put the five jade tablets into his sleeve then raised his head and said a few words to the gigantic turtle.

    ¡°Turtle ancestor, please take care of us on the journey!¡±

    The gigantic turtle slowly lowered its head and took a measuring nce at the five men, then responded with a muffled voice, ¡°Rx, my little turtles, it¡¯ll be just fine. Hm, you won¡¯t be needing me actually, is there anything that the ten Magus-King-level guardmanders can¡¯t do for you?¡±

    Gui Three let out a loudughter, then turned around and leaped back onto the tower.

    Ji Hao looked at the five men with a smile while slightly shaking his head. The conversation between Gui Three and the old turtle was very smart, and seemed unintentionally to have mentioned the great power of the caravan, but actually warned the five men to not cause any trouble here.

    Furthermore, Gui Three even incidentally warned Ji Hao that the caravan had ten Magus-King-level guardmanders as security; if Ji Hao didn¡¯t want any trouble, he and his friends better stayed still, especially that violent little girl.

    The five men made no move, but their bodies slowly rose into the air above the city wall. They flew past Ji Hao, each taking a nce at him with their ice-cold eyes, which were nothing like eyes of humans, then flew into the city like real ghosts.

    The tiny monkey remained having a fierce look and red at Ji Hao, without even blinking its eyes.

 Chapter 142 â€“ Provoke

    Chapter 142: Provoke

    The Spirit Turtle Caravan had set a restaurant on the upper floor, especially open to passengers.

    The restaurant was a square t building in the center of the upper floor. A colosseum was located in the middle of the restaurant, and two selected beasts were fighting against each other in the colosseum, for the guests to watch.

    Hundreds of square tables, which were made from logs, were ced in the lobby of the restaurant. Waitresses were walking around the lobby and serving guests. The restaurant served not only all kinds of wines and delicious food, you could even find maids who could escort you to the bed, here. Behind a long corridor, which circled around the entire lobby, were tens of independent private dining rooms, for rich guests who preferred a quiet environment and were willing to pay extra.

    Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming were sitting at a square table in a corner of the lobby, each holding a small vat in their hands and pouring the booze into their mouths. From time to time, they would grab arge piece of pot roasted meat from the tray in front of them, and wolf it; both of thempletely ignored the two scantily dresseddy maids, who were smiling at them the whole time.

    Both the booze and the meat were quite expensive. Five hundred milliliter of booze was being sold for one jade coin. ording to Si Wen Ming, in Pu Ban City, one jade coin was equal to the household cost of an ordinary family, for a whole three months. A tray of meat was sold for five jade coins. Although the tray had a diameter of three feet, andrge pieces of the meet were piled up on it, the price was indeed expensive.

    Even though the booze and the meet were expensive, they were worth the price.

    The booze was made with spirit spring mixed earth essence milk, added with spirit fruits collected from within the depth of the jungle. This kind of booze was capable of improving the condition of the human body. The meat was from a recently promoted Senior-Level beast, and was actually beneficial for Ji Hao.

    While the two of them were eating and drinking, Si Wen Ming didn¡¯t stop telling Ji Hao about things that he needed to pay attention to.

    Man Man was squatting beside the colosseum, with the pair ofrge hammers leaning on both of her shoulders. Her voice had been resounding across the entire lobby.

    ¡°Bite it! Bite it! Scratch it! Spew your venom! Stupid thing! Stupid thing! How could this one loose again! Come, skin it and grill it, serve it to uncle Wen Ming and Ji Hao!¡±

    A few servant from the caravan, who were grinning ear to ear, hurriedly grabbed an iron hook and hooked an iron-skinned gigantic lizard out of the colosseum. Few of the servants then carried the tree to five zhang long beast on their shoulders, and walked into the kitchen.

    Man Man took out a few baby-head-sized, pure and shining jade pieces, and threw them to the waitress beside her, after which she thought for a while with a frown, then pointed at a tusked mandrill that was kept in arge cage on her left, while yelling, ¡°This one! Let it out! I don¡¯t believe that none of my selected babies can beat this thing!¡±

    Inside the colosseum, a fire-eyed bear, who was standing human-like, was madly beating its own chest and roaring towards Man Man, while spurtingrge amounts of fire sparks out of its mouth.

    Man Man narrowed her eyes, stood up as well and began beating her own chest like a crazy gori, after which she opened her mouth and spew out a dragon-shaped column of me directly onto the floor beside the bear.

    An over ten-zhang in radius pit instantly appeared on the metal-poured floor, and countless spell symbols shed on the edge of therge pit while bursting out fire sparks.

    The fire-eyed bear instantly quivered in fear. As a beast that possessed fire power, it clearly sensed the terrifyingly great bloodline power of the Fire Goding from Man Man, and didn¡¯t dare to roar at Man Man any longer.

    Man Man raised her head andughed out aloud, then proudly yelled, ¡°Hurry! Let that mandrill out! This time it will certainly win!¡±

    Gui Three, who seemed to be able to make a sudden appearance anywhere, appeared behind Man Man once again with a helpless expression. He slightly dragged Man Man¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°This...little girl, the colosseum...in order to make it firm enough, we have paid a famous architect to build it...¡±

    Before Gui Three had finished his speech, Man Man had taken out a fist-sized, fire-red precious stone, and threw it to Gui Three.

    Gui Three instantly stopped talking, happily let out a big grin to Man Man, gripped the precious stone, turned around and walked away. After having taken two steps, he abruptly turned around, seriously bowed in front of Man Man, then said, ¡°Man Man, mydy, our Spirit Turtle Caravan is nning to expand this city...if you¡¯re bored here, you can feel free to tear this city apart...¡±

    Man Man paused for a second, then sniffed scornfully.

    Ji Hao and Si Wen Min simultaneously buried their faces in their hands, and each swallowed a mouthful of booze at the same time.

    ¡°So d she¡¯s not my daughter,¡± said Si Wen Ming with a bitter smile on his face, ¡°only a big rich man like her Abba can afford her.¡±

    ¡°Do you even have kids?¡± asked Ji Hao with a smirk, ¡°uncle Wen Ming, you seem to have always been traveling around the world; I¡¯m just wondering do you have kids?¡±

    Si Wen Ming paused briefly, then shook his head with a smile. Not long after that, he proudly puffed out his chest and said loudly, ¡°well, things like kids wille sooner orter. Hm, first, I have to find myself a wife! Haha, hahaha...¡±

    Ji Hao curved his lips downwards, and lost his interests in this topic.

    While chatting, Ji Hao abruptly sensed an extremely vicious power, which made him subconsciously quiver. He instantly turned his head around and tried to find the source.

    He saw that the five men in ck cloaks, who had hopped on the caravan earlier and been assigned the room next to Ji Hao¡¯s room, were now walking over with a identic pace. They walked slowly into the restaurant. The tiny ck monkey was ring viscously at Ji Hao. Seeing that Ji Hao had turned around, this tiny monkey grabbed a tiny fruit and suddenly crushed it in its hand.

    The tiny monkey then opened its mouth, and showed its teeth, while giving Ji Hao a threatening look.

    Mr. Crow was gulping booze; he suddenly raised its head from arge bowl of booze, which its head was nearly soaked in, and fixed its blood-red eyes on the tiny monkey.

    The two baby Magic Fire snakes, which had been hanging on Ji Hao¡¯s earlobes and were ying with each other, loosened their jaws together and dropped themselves on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder, while staring at the tiny monkey with their small beady eyes.

    The three-eyes tiny monkey let out a greedyughter when it saw Mr. Crow and the two Fire snakes, at the same time, a stream of saliva gushed out of its mouth through the corner of its mouth. Apparently, this monkey was seeing Mr. Crow and the two Fire snakes as its potential food.

    Beasts were able to devour each other¡¯s spirit blood to greatly improve their own powers and body conditions, in order toy a better foundation for their cultivationter on. Ji Hao frowned, he thought that this tiny aggressive monkey was coveting the spirit blood of Mr. Crow and the two Fire snakes.

    ¡°Please keep an eye on your own pet,¡± Ji Hao put down the vat of booze and said in a freezing tone, ¡°Do not cause yourselves any trouble.¡±

    At the same time, the ¡®Gold Crow Shell¡¯, which had merged with Ji Hao¡¯s front chest, suddenly buzzed, and the pair of ¡®Fire Feather Boots¡¯ instantly shook; the long spear that was hidden in his right arm was beating intensely as well, and letting out a great strand of fire power, which made Ji Hao¡¯s entire right arm seem to be shining with a piercing red light.

    The bald man who had the tiny monkey on his shoulderughed with a weird voice, then yelled coldly at Ji Hao, ¡°What? Why? What¡¯s wrong with my pet taking a nce at yours? Who do you think you are?¡±

    Ji Hao jerked himself up from his seat, but before he could say anything, Si Wen Ming had already leaped into the air and darted up to the bald man, and threw a heavy p on his face.

    Ji Hao failed to measure how much strength Si Wen Ming had used, but he could clearly see that a big half of this man¡¯s face waspletely smashed and hollowed; this man was then sent flying rotationally backwards, over a distance of tens of zhangs far, while spurting a mouthful of broken teeth out of his mouth.

    Si Wen Ming had always been gentle and generous, simr to like a steady mountain. However, he was now like a mad dragon, while his body emitted an invisible sense of power, as strong as an eye-piercing light, which nobody dared to directly look at.

    Si Wen Ming then slightly bowed his waist, lowered his body, made a gesture, which seemed to be meaning that he would dart out andunch an attack again anytime soon, then shouted out harshly.

    ¡°Who do you think you are?! Traveling out here, away from home, you should seriously think more about your parents, who are old and need your care, and your wives and kids, who have been expecting your safe return. Do not cause yourself any trouble, because...you will die because of that!¡±

    Ji Hao and Man Man were bothpletely shocked by Si Wen Ming at first, but then both abruptly began pping their hands and yelling loudly.

    ¡°Uncle! So cool!¡±

 Chapter 143 â€“ Animal Attack

    Chapter 143: Animal Attack

    Gui Three showed up on time.

    When the little group of bald men were about to rush up andunch attacks at Si Wen Ming, Gui Three showed up with a group of caravan guards and encircled them.

    Many other passengers and servants had seen what had happened, not long after, people clearly described the cause of this conflict to Gui Three. Gui Three looked while frowning at the little group of bald men, who obviously had started this, and sighed helplessly towards Si Wen Ming.

    ¡°Although they have started this, but, my honored guests, the three of you seem rich and generous; since you have hurt him, um...the medical charges...¡±

    Ji Hao looked slouchily at Si Wen Ming. Medical charges again?

    Si Wen Ming stood still, and calmly took a golden tablet out from his sleeve. The tablet seemed to be very heavy, had jade-like texture, was a foot long, an inch thick and palm-width wide, and was crafted in an ancient style. The left side of the tablet was embossed with a trajectory chart of the stars, the right side was the natural scenes of the four seasons, and the back was embossed with scenes of ordinary people¡¯s life, such as fishing, farming and grazing; the front side was embossed with pictures, which depicted ten-thousand ns gathering together and worshipping the King of the humankind.

    Apparently this tablet was crafted by an extremely skilled craftsmen, who could emboss the trajectory chart of the stars, the natural scenes of the four seasons, people¡¯ life and the worship ceremony, all on this small tablet. Especially the pictures depicting ten-thousand ns gathered together to worship the King of the humankind, on the front of the tablet; the silhouettes of ten-thousand people were embossed on such a small tablet, which showed that the craftsmanship that had been used to make this tablet was extremelyplicated and superb.

    Gui Three instantly bowed from his waist when he saw this tablet. He solemnly cupped his hands towards Si Wen Ming, bowed and saluted him, then respectfully said, ¡°Please forgive our impoliteness, we had no idea that you are a minister, working for the King of the humankind. These people have boldly offended you, please tell us how they should be dealt with.¡±

    Along with a series of ngs, all of the surrounding caravan guards simultaneously pulled out their weapons, staring angrily at the little group of bald men, who were shocked and seemed clueless as how to react.

    Ji Hao also stared stunned at the tablet in Si Wen Ming¡¯s hand.

    Was this Si Wen Ming¡¯s identity tablet? Howe such a small tablet could make Gui Three instantly change his attitude? It seemed that Gui Three and the Spirit Turtle Caravan he worked for, were all reasonable and had their own principles, but once Si Wen Ming had taken out this tablet, Gui Three and all of the guards immediately chose Si Wen Ming¡¯s side. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even imagine what kind of important and influential person Si Wen Ming actually was.

    ¡°I never bully,¡± said Si Wen Ming ndly, ¡°but no one can bully my friends either. That p you received earlier, take it as a lesson. If this animal of yours dares to take another nce at us, hmm, then you will see.¡±

    The group of bald men looked down, and seemed frightened, without even daring to say anything. The man who had been pped by Si Wen Ming earlier and had been sent flying away, struggled up from the ground with difficulty, grabbed the tiny three-eyed ck monkey, tremblingly walked up to Si Wen Ming, and apologized to Si Wen Ming over and over again with a simper on his face.

    ¡°My dear lord, it¡¯s all my fault, I didn¡¯t teach this thing well and let it offend you, please forgive us, we are willing to take any kind of punishment. It¡¯s just that our young master is badly ill, and is expecting a kind of spirit medicine that can only be found in the Southern Wastnd to save his life. We already have the medicine now with us, so we have to get back to the Mind as soon as possible. Please, my dear lord, whatever you do, don¡¯t let the caravan drop us.¡±

    Si Wen Ming¡¯s facial expression changed slightly, he narrowed his eyes, while staring at the few men from head to toe. Then he slowly shook his head and said, ¡°Alright, I will not bully you. But you should really keep an eye on your spirit pet, and watch yournguage. You are lucky to have only offended me, if you identally pissed someone other off...hm, never mind, why should I worry about you...¡±

    Si Wen Ming then shook his head again and carelessly turned around, and went back to sitting down at the table, grabbed his vat and drained the remaining booze from within it.

    Gui Three lowered his voice and harshly threatened the five bald men, while quickly raising his hand and moved it across his own neck, seemingly telling those men that if they ever dared to provoke Si Wen Ming again, they might get themselves killed. After Gui Three drove the five men away, he hurriedly came to Si Wen Ming, his face filled with a smile, and bowed slightly to Si Wen Ming then gently began talking.

    ¡°Having you travel with us is a great honor for our Spirit Turtle Caravan. During the journey, please tell us if you need anything. As long as we have it in our stock, we will try our best to fulfill your needs.¡±

    Si Wen Ming took a nce at Gui Three, then slightly waved his hands and said, ¡°Hmm, if we need anything, we will just purchase it from you.¡±

    Gui Three let out an ear to ear grin to Si Wen Ming, took a few steps backwards, then turned around and left quickly with those guards. With this short conversation that he just had with Si Wen Ming, an agreement was made between the two of them, which stated that Si Wen Ming was now free to use all those rich resources in the caravan¡¯s stock, as long as he needed to.

    However, Si Wen Ming wouldn¡¯t be taking any advantage of the caravan, if he needed any resources from the caravan¡¯s stock, he would pay ording to the actual price. With Si Wen Ming¡¯s status, he would never want to gain petty advantages from the caravan.

    Ji Hao curiously stared at Si Wen Ming and asked, ¡°Uncle Wen Ming, you¡¯re the minister of the King, that sounds so cool.¡±

    Si Wen Ming smilingly shook his head, looked seriously at Ji Hao in the eyes and said, ¡°King¡¯s minister...ministers like me, we work for the King of the humankind, not because this sounds cool. Hao, what we are doing is for the entire humankind, not just to y cool.¡±

    Ji Hao looked seriously at Si Wen Ming as well, blinked his eyes and didn¡¯t respond. He was more and more curious about Pu Ban city, eagerly wanting to know what did the ce really was like.

    The next three days were peaceful, without anything special happening. The gigantic turtle carried the city and rushed forward, step by step. With its tremendous body it could easily move millions of miles daily, which was even faster than thoserge-scale riding birds.

    Because the turtle was way too gigantic, in order to not identally hurt nsmen of other Southern Wastnd ns, the turtle specially chose the most deste and primitive route. The caravan had only briefly stopped when on the move, during times it was passing a fewrge-scale ns so far, trading all kinds of materials with food, wine, armors, and weapons.

    Ji Hao had witnessed the trade once, and couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.

    A simple high-quality alloy weapon, which had three to five small spell symbols, and was not even a magic weapon, could be traded for a hundred junior-level beasts carcasses. Ji Hao tried to do the math but eventually failed to figure out how much profit the caravan would make.

    Although this seemed very unfair, after all, currently, not even the Gold Crow n was yet capable of making this kind of high-quality weapon independently.

    Another day had almost passed, the sun seemed to be leaning against one of the mountain peaks in the west. Ji Hao was standing on the city wall, which was located near the head of the gigantic turtle, and was enjoying the scenery. Suddenly,rge clouds of smoke rose from the front in the north, right in front of the gigantic turtle, allong with which, deep roaring sounds wereing like water at a tide.

    The surrounding jungle within hundreds of miles round, began to shake violently, not long after which,rge groups of cheetahs leaped onto the trees, trod on branches and rushed towards the gigantic turtle like a tornado. Behind the group of cheetahs, which were the agilest and the fastest, were groups of apes. Those apes stretched their arms fleetingly, while swinging themselves towards the gigantic turtle.

    On the ground, countless beasts rushed out of the smoke, roaring and rushing towards the turtle. The huge group of beasts looked like a ck flood, and contained at least tens of millions of beasts, which were all madly rushing towards the gigantic turtle.

    Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but widely pop up his eyes and be stunned. How could such thing even happen? Even the most stupid beast should instinctively avoid offending the gigantic turtle, which was iparably stronger than them.

    On the watch tower, Gui Three blew the warning horn.

    ¡°Attack! Everyone take precautions! Passengers, please stay in your rooms, do note out! But if you willing toe to the city wall and help us, our caravan will certainly reward you!¡±

 Chapter 144 â€“ Shadow Attack

    Chapter 144: Shadow Attack

    Along with loud roaring sounds, hundreds of strong and vigorous cheetahs trod onrge branches, leaped agilely high, stuck their sharp ws on the turtle shell, and easily jumped onto the city wall.

    Gui Three was standing on the city wall with a sour face, and didn¡¯t say anything but was continuously rubbing his temples, as if he was suffering from a bad headache.

    The defensive magic formation wasn¡¯t activated. From the first nce, the terrifyingly great and boundless group of beast was formed by all kinds of ordinary beasts, not even a single junior-level beast could be found in the group. Facing this kind of group of beasts, sending even those senior-level guards to fight against them would be a waste, not to mention activating the defensive magic formation for them. After all, activating the defensive magic formation would costrge amounts of expensive jade, gold, and precious stones.

    ¡°Everyone, grab your weapon and chop these bloody crazy animals!¡± yelled Gui Three annoyed; he then lowered his voice and talked to the few guardmanders, who were beside him, ¡°Something is wrong, be careful.¡±

    Ji Hao stood on the city wall, and silently activated his special ability, the |Gold Crow Armour|. Hundreds of dim feather-shaped spell symbols shone on Ji Hao¡¯s skin, and not long after, his entire body was wrapped around by a sphere of fiery light.

    The furs of tens of cheetahs, which were attempting to attack Ji Hao, were set aze by the fiery light before they even had any chance to approach Ji Hao. Each of these tens of cheetahs instantly became a rushing zing ball of me that flew back into the crowd of beasts, while madly howling and rushing, setting more of theirpanions aze.

    Ji Hao heard many footstepsing from behind him. He turned around, and sawrge groups of servants, waitresses, even cooks and handymening over, while carrying all kinds of weird weapons, with which they began to fight against those beasts who had already climbed up onto the city wall.

    Blood sshed everywhere, countless broken limbs of those beasts rolled down along the city wall and piled up on the shell of the gigantic turtle.

    Every time the turtle felt that there were too many dead bodies of beasts piled on, on its shell, it would shake its body slightly, and followed by its movement, piles of bloodied body parts would be sent flying in every direction, after which not a single blood stain would remain on its shell.

    The huge group of beasts surrounded the gigantic turtle from every direction. Even with Ji Hao¡¯s eyesight, he was unable to see the edges of the group of beasts, which meant that this horrible crowd that was formed by groups of crazy animals, had at least a radius of hundreds of miles.

    But Ji Hao couldn¡¯t understand why something like this would happen. These vulnerable ordinary beasts could never cause any harm to the caravan. All these beasts were below the Junior Level, even if they all had been at the Senior Level, they wouldn¡¯t be able to even leave a scratch on the shell of the gigantic turtle!

    The elite guards of the caravan were embattled in the city, guarding every important spot of the city. The people who were sent to the city wall to fight against those animals were all ordinary servants, waitresses, and handymen. Although these people were not the main fighting force of the caravan, in order to safely travel across the Southern Wastnd with the caravan, even the weakest waitress amongst them was a seventh-level Novice Magus. If they would be living in a Southern Wastnd n, every single one of them would be considered an elite warrior.

    These beasts were all ordinary beasts.

    Sword lights shed across the air, arge number of beasts fell onto the ground from up the city wall while howling, and fresh blood poured down the city wall, in streams. Gradually, the asional shaking of the turtle¡¯s body became unable to clean its shell up any longer, andrge amounts of blood spread onto the turtle¡¯s shell, seemingly dying the entire turtle into a blood-red color.

    ¡°Did these little fese tomit suicide?¡± the gigantic turtle looked down in confusion, while looking at these crazy beasts. Countess beasts had surrounded its four legs and were madly scratching its skin, while trying to hurt the gigantic turtle, even creating fire sparks against the turtle¡¯s skin.

    However, the gigantic turtle was a magical and powerful Magus-King-level creature, its body¡¯s condition had already gone beyond the limitation of that of ordinary creatures; therefore, although these beasts had been trying so hard to hurt the turtle, the gigantic turtle couldn¡¯t even feel their attacks. Apparently, these beasts failed to leave even a single mark on the turtle¡¯s hard and thick skin.

    ¡°Gui Three, I would like to do some exercise.¡± The old turtle narrowed its eyes, turned its head around and seriously gave its suggestion.

    Gui Three¡¯s facial expression instantly changed, and he hurriedly yelled, ¡°No no no! My good turtle ancestor, you have just broken into the Magus-King-level, and are not capable of perfectly controlling your power as of yet. If you identally damage this Southern Wastnd jungle, we will be charged a fine, money! Or worse, if you destroy this entire piece ofnd, in the vicinity of thousands of miles, you will have to be a vegetarian for the next ten years!¡±

    The gigantic turtle paused for a second, sniffed disappointingly, then began walking slowly.

    The turtle could cover tens of miles with a single step. It rushed over hundreds of miles with only two or three steps but failed to get rid of the endless group of beasts. Those crazy beasts were trying to climb into the city through the turtle¡¯s legs or leap directly across the city wall, to get into the city. Countless crazy beasts seemed as if they would never give up on attacking this gigantic turtle and the city it carried on its back.

    Gradually,rge groups of birds appeared in the sky. They flew over in such a huge flock that even the entire sky had been covered up. Birds calling-sound were sweeping across the entire area from all directions, and the sky instantly turned dark, not a single beam of light was able to shine onto the city anymore. Those birds pped their wings rapidly, andrge amounts of feathers and bird droppings were continuously falling down from the sky.

    The group of people, who had been fighting against those animals on the city wall, instantly fell into chaos. Some poor handymen were wrapped up by thousands of tiny birds; they fell down the city wall while screaming because their eye sights hadpletely been blocked, but no matter how hard they struggled and tried to kick the birds away, these weak and tiny birds would just remain stuck on their bodies.

    Some unlucky people were attacked by these birds and got hurt in their eyes and faces, they screamed out, dropped their weapons and drew back into the city.

    Moreover, some unfortunate people were abruptly smashed by gigantic piles of bird droppings, which were dropped by millions of birds together...Ji Hao even began to quiver when he saw what happened to those poor people, and hurriedly sent more power into the feather-shaped spell symbols.

    The city wall was now in a big mess, the group of beasts finally broke the defensive line that had been formed by servants and rushed into the city, after which they madly darted towards every corner of the city through those zhang-wide roads.

    Gui Three finally let out a sigh and said, ¡°Activate the defensive magic formation, don¡¯t let these bloody animal into the city!¡±

    The zhangs tall metal wall of the city moved slightly, at the same time, spell symbols that were embossed on the city wall, lit up one after another. Those birds in the sky that had been crazily attacking people, were the first to pause, but some weak and small birds were unable to hold themselves in the sky, and fell down like stones. As for the others, although they didn¡¯t fell down, their speeds slowed down by at least one time.

    So did that of those rushing beasts. Their speeds were instantly slowed down as well; unlike before, many of them couldn¡¯t lithely leap onto the city wall anymore, and slipped onto the ground along the turtle shell.

    Countless mad birds and beasts surrounded every person on the city wall, but Ji Hao was the only one who wasn¡¯t encircled by these animals. Within the area of ten-zhang around Ji Hao, not even a single feather was left on the ground, all animals that had tried to approach Ji Hao were burnt into ashes by the great fire power, which was being released by Ji Hao¡¯s |Gold Crow Armour|.

    While the defensive magic formation was activated and gradually rose its effect, a tiger suddenly and fleetingly rushed behind Ji Hao. From the shadow of the tiger, another vicious shadow shed out.

    The thin shadow quickly darted towards Ji Hao along the ground; when it drew close to Ji Hao, the shadow suddenly stood up like a real man, transformed into a twisted and weird spell symbol that had a hazy, blood-red luster, then it made a hitting attempt towards Ji Hao¡¯s back.

    ¡°Honoured guest! Be careful!¡± Seeing what happened, Gui Three instantly screamed out.

    Ji Hao hurriedly turned around, and watched the blood-red spell symbol struck hard onto his own chest.

 Chapter 145 â€“ Blood Curse

    Chapter 145 - Blood Curse

    In another small building, which looked simr to the one Ji Hao, Man Man, and Si Wen Ming were temporarily living in, the five bald men were sitting on the floor, forming a circle.

    In the middle of the circle, the tiny three-eyed monkey was floating in the air, whilerge clouds of glowing green smoke were ceaselessly gushing out of its shining green eyes. The green smoke condensed into countless twitching spell symbols; these symbols were in the shape of all kinds of animals, and were hovering in the air around the monkey; at first nce these spell symbols looked just like real animals.

    On the outside, the caravan people continued to kill those attacking beasts, without stopping. Every time a beast got killed on the outside, a certain spell symbol would be added to the stream of blood-red color, around the monkey.

    For example, the cheetahs were the first among the beasts that had rushed up to the caravan, causing them to be the ones with the greatest casualties. Within only a quarter of an hour, at least hundred thousand cheetahs had been ughtered, corresponding with which, a spell symbol shaped like a cheetah, near the monkey, was currently wrapped in thick blood-red colour, and even bones and blood vessels had loomingly appeared within the spell symbol.

    The man who had been pped by Si Wen Ming and had half of his face smashed in earlier, seemed now to havepletely recovered.

    Rubbing his face, which had been pped by Si Wen Ming a couple of days ago, the man began talking with a vicious look and a cold voice.

    ¡°Previously, I had seen Ji Hao kill three Senior-Level enemies all by himself, so before we took this mission, I had already overrated his power as much as I could. With the powers of the five of us, we would be more than enough to make him die miserably, as our customer had required from us.¡±

    ¡°But, I had never thought that such a troublesome person would show up on Ji Hao¡¯s side!¡± said the man while slowly twisting his own neck. The bones of his neck vertebra shed against each other like a millstone, and let out metal-like shing sounds from time to time. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that when the man had hit me, I hadpletely lost the power to resist! That person is definitely at the peak of the Magus-King-Level.¡±

    The other few bald men remained silent, while staring at their team leader, with their eyes widely opened.

    ¡°Fortunately, my contracted beast is this Three-Eyed Soul Devil.¡± The team leader then lowered his voice and continued, while rubbing his own face.

    The tiny three-eyed monkey grinned its mouth and let out a vicious smile to the team leader, then abruptly opened its mouth widely, and thrust its blood-red tongue out. The team leader red at the tiny monkey, then gnashed his own teeth, pulled out a stone dagger and sliced a piece of meat off from his own shank, after which, he put this piece of meat into the mouth of the tiny monkey.

    The tiny three-eyed monkey began to chew happily on that piece of meat; in the meanwhile, countless beast roars wereing from out its tiny body, from time to time.

    The team leader sniffed, rubbed those ck tattoos on his bald head and said, ¡°Once I sessfully have killed Ji Hao, my payment will be enough to perform the next round of magical reincarnation. From that moment on, I won¡¯t have to travel around the world and do all these dirty jobs.¡±

    The other few bald men showed different expressions. One of then abruptly began talking.

    ¡°Sir, since you have already put the Three-Eyed Soul Devil in use, why don¡¯t we...if we can also kill the minister of the King, then the payment...¡±

    The team leader paused briefly, then lowered his voice once again, and responded hurriedly and harshly, ¡°We are the Shadow Devils, we never do things outside that what is stated in our mission!¡±

    ¡°But sir, that man is one of the ministers of the King! Even those official armies can¡¯t kill those ministers easily. If we return with his dead body, not only our Shadow Devil, all those noble lords might also reward us! If so, a round of magical reincarnation would be as easy as nothing!¡± said the bald man who had just given this suggestion.

    The team leader stayed silent. A short whileter, he quickly raised his head, pointed his finger at the tiny three-eyed monkey¡¯s middle eye and said, ¡°Hurt him, but do not kill him! Hurt him badly, but do not kill him! Make Ji Hao an encumbrance, let him consume that man¡¯s power and energy, only then we will have a chance.¡±

    On the city wall, Ji Hao watched that blood-red spell symbol hit onto his chest.

    Ji Hao observed this spell symbol, which was wrapped in a dense blood-red light, with his spirit power; he was shocked to discover that this spell symbol contained the souls of millions of beasts, which were killed when trying to break into the city. Inside this palm-sized spell symbol, countless beasts and birds were struggling, roaring towards Ji Hao; Ji Hao sensed a terrifyingly great power from it.

    The blood-red spell symbol came so fast that Ji Hao hadpletely no time to react, and could only watch as it smashed onto his own chest.

    The |Gold Crow Armour| instantly shone, and let out beams of golden light. The Gold Crow¡¯s fire power could naturally destroy all kinds of evil powers, therefore, those golden light beams and the blood-red spell symbol shed against each other violently, then began devouring each other. Soon, a small half of those fierce animal souls were obliterated by the |Gold Crow Armour|; however, in exchange, the light of |Gold Crow Armour| dimmed down for a second, then burst up into countless spots of light, dissipating in the air.

    Right after that, Ji Hao¡¯s tight armor let out streams of bright light; the bright light soon condensed into tens of glowing lotuses and began rotating around Ji Hao¡¯s body. The blood-red spell symbol rotated along with those glowing white lotuses; within only a moment, the blood-red spell symbol and that lotus had staggeringly rotated for about thousands of time, shed against each other and sent out thousands of strands of power, contained in beams of blood-red light. Suddenly, the blood-red spell symbol sted away and transformed into countless, extremely thin streams of blood-red light, and seeped into Ji Hao¡¯s body through the edges of those glowing white lotuses.

    Ji Hao instantly realized that this tight armor made by Po was especially good at blocking all kinds of physical attacks and magical powers, however, resisting against soul-rted attacks was not its specialty. After all, the only material Po had used on this armor was a Spirit Scorpion¡¯s carapace, which was not any kind of precious and powerful material.

    Nevertheless, the bright light of Ji Hao¡¯s tight armor still destroyed a small half of the remaining animal souls and the other remaing half of fierce animal souls broke onto the armor and bumped onto his chest.

    Ji Hao suddenly felt numbed and dizzy.

    Apart from those fierce animal souls, this blood-red spell symbol also contained a strand of extremely evil and vicious power of a blood curse. Southern Wastnd Maguspriests were all masters in all kinds of curses, and Ji Hao had studied under those Gold Crow n¡¯s Maguspriests since he had been a little kid, therefore, he was too familiar with curses.

    He instantly recognized that the power of this blood curse came from those killed animals; after each animal had been killed, all of its spirit blood were immediately assimted by a certain kind of evil power, then been purified into an extremely negative bloodline power. The negative bloodline power of millions killed animals had been mixed together and condensed into the power of this blood curse. It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine what the blood curse would do to a person once it got into the person¡¯s body.

    Fortunately, the Gold Crow Shell was hidden in Ji Hao¡¯s chest.

    The Gold Crow Shell had been made by one of Ji Hao¡¯s direct human ancestors himself. He gathered spirit feathers of ancient Gold Crows, mixed those feathers with tens of kinds of rare powerful natural materials, and had forged the Gold Crow Shell. Although Ji Hao couldn¡¯t activate the Gold Crow Shell with his own power yet, these blood-red spell symbol had hit right onto the shell all by itself.

    Followed by a light caw, a stream of gold-red me shed across Ji Hao¡¯s chest, after which, the entire blood-red spell symbol had vanished, without leaving even a slight trail.

    If this blood-red spell symbol had attacked any other part of Ji Hao¡¯s body, Ji Hao would have been badly hurt by the great and terrifying negative blood power contained in it, however, it had hit right onto Ji Hao¡¯s chest, and had been wiped out by the Gold Crow Shell, failing to do any harm to Ji Hao.

    Although Ji Hao had survived this attack with some luck, he instantly frowned and thousands of thoughts suddenly popped up in his mind. He let out a great howl with all of his power, then bit his own tongue, spat a mouthful of blood out, and fell down on the ground.

    Si Wen Ming showed unexpectedlty up beside Ji Hao, grabbed him up from the ground then darted out, disappearing quickly.

 Chapter 146 â€“ Warm Heart

    Chapter 146: Warm Heart

    Those crazy animals hadn¡¯t stopped attacking the caravan.

    The city on top of the turtle¡¯s shell was wrapped in ayer of yellow light. The huge power contained in the yellow light had twisted space itself, all of beasts and birds who were touched by the yellow light, were instantly crushed and smashed into dead bodies, which were falling down of the city wall and piling up on the turtle¡¯s shell. From time to time, the gigantic turtle would slightly shake its body and send all these smashed dead bodies flying from its shell.

    There were countless mad beasts that couldn¡¯t stop roaring and fight against each other in order to gobble up those dead bodies, which were shaken off by the turtle; after they had stuffed their stomachs, they became even crazier, letting out louder roars and their bodies were wrapped up in blood-red dense mist. The more they ate, the harder it became for them to control themselves. More and more animals were rushing up towers the city.

    The gigantic turtle decided to disregard these vulnerable mad animals, and headed to the North with big steps. However, the group of beasts seemed to be stuck on the caravan. The gigantic turtle had rushed for thousands of miles, but was still encircled by an innumerable amount of beasts.

    Moreover, apart from those ordinary animals, powerful beasts had started to join the group andunched attacks on the city. At first, tens of different kinds of Junior-Level beasts had joined the group, after which, more and more Junior-Level beasts had beening andunching attacks. Two hourster, Senior-Level beasts had showed up.

    One, two, three, five...seven, eight...twenty, thirty...

    Those Senior-Level beasts were gigantic and powerful, with most of them being around thirty to fifty zhangs tall. Compared to the gigantic turtle they were still as weak as a tiny ant, however, they were powerful enough to threaten the safety of the caravan¡¯s city.

    Followed by a high-pitched warning horn, Gui Three walked onto the city wall with the elite guards of the caravan.

    After those Senior-Level beasts had showed up, Gui Three realized that the target of this attack was the caravan.

    At first, he and the other administrators of the caravan had suspected that this attack was designed for Ji Hao. But after Ji Hao had been sneakily attacked by the blood-red spell symbol and had passed out, the attack hadn¡¯t stopped. On the contrary, more powerful animals had shown up and wereunching attacks on the city. Therefore, Gui Three and the others had re-evaluated this attack to indeed have the caravan as its actual target.

    Others might not know as clearly as they did that every time the Spirit Turtle Caravan had spent a couple of years on traveling between the Southern Wastnd and the Mind, it would bring them amazingly huge profits, up to billions. Such a huge profit could easily make people go crazy, and this wasn¡¯t the first time that someone attempted to rob the caravan.

    Suddenly, a caravan guard, who had just gotten onto the city wall, let out a loud howl, spewed out a mouthful of blood, and fell onto the ground.

    Just like Ji Hao, this guard was also attacked by a blood-red spell symbol, which had darted out from the shadow of an animal. The blood-red spell symbol had hit onto his back head and immediately blew half of his head off. Not long after that, the body of this guard began to squirm weirdly. Before some of the Magus-King-Level guardmanders could check on him, this poor guard¡¯s body had turned into a puddle of thick, porridge-like blood, in front of everyone¡¯s faces.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± Yelled Gui Three while punching the city wall in anger, ¡°Now you should be wishing that we never find out who you are!¡±

    The gigantic turtle let out a deep roar, followed by which a big sneeze spurted out thousands of crazy birds, which had rushed into its gigantic nostrils earlier, and had now been shaken into spheres of smashed dead bodies and broken feathers. The gigantic turtle embarrassedly turned its head around, and yelled angrily at Gui Three, ¡°Do something! Get rid of these stupid things or just kill them all! Hundreds, thousands of stupid birds, they brush inside your nostrils with feathers, it feels terrible! Terrible!!¡±

    The angry old turtle then slightly shook its body once again. From the edge of its shell, the surrounding space in the radius of tens of miles twisted suddenly. All of the lights and shadows within this area instantly became bizarre and motley, quickly contorting like water in a whirlpool.

    The beasts and birds inside this twisted area couldn¡¯t even let out a howl before sting up into clouds of blood-mist, which even covered up the sky.

    The gigantic turtle opened its jaws wide and took a deep breath, while a beam of fierce light shed across its huge eyeballs. The dense blood-mist then transformed into a dragon-shaped stream and was drawn into the turtle¡¯s mouth. The gigantic turtle swallowed all that blood, then hummed satisfied, after which, it growled out with a resonating voice, while its fierce and shining eyeballs rotated inside its eye sockets.

    ¡°Just piss off! You bunch of reckless, stupid little things!¡±

    A great and terrifying sense of power, which was able to remind people of the ancient primitive world, was released from the gigantic turtle¡¯s body, then spread towards the surrounding area, like a tsunami.

    A group of animals, which were nearest to the turtle, simultaneously let out wails. A few strong and muscr wild boars were badly frightened by the gigantic turtle¡¯s power sense, causing their feet to be unable to even support their own bodies. Those few wild boars turned around and started fleeing away, however, they only went less than three-zhang far from the turtle, after which they suddenly began roaring, and seemed to go in frenzy; at the same time, they turned back and once again rushed fearlessly towards the turtle.

    Soon, the situation turned back to how it had been, groups of crazy and fearless animals were still madlyunching attacks onto the city.

    Streams of twisted and weird shadows darted out of the shadows of the animals, transformed into blood-red spell symbols and hit onto the bodies of the caravan guards. Tens of guards screamed out and fell onto the ground, one after another, with their bodies ceaselessly twitching. Healers who worked for the caravan, hurriedly rushed up and tried to cure these wounded guards.

    But these blood-red spell symbols were way too powerful, only over ten guards had barely been saved; tens of other guards directly turned into puddles of sticky blood.

    The faces of Gui Three and the other administrators instantly darkened, while they were seriously staring at those weird shadows.

    They had already activated the defensive magic formation of the city, but the defensive magic formation seemed to have no effect on these shadows; those blood-red spell symbols, which were transformed from these shadows, broke into the city as if the defensive formation didn¡¯t even exist. Gui Three and the others were all very upset; they had no idea why did this happened, and were wondering whether the enemies were too powerful, or if they had discovered the weaknesses of the defensive formation.

    They would rather believe that the enemies were too powerful than the enemies discovering the weaknesses of the defensive formation.

    ¡°Kill all these stupid animals!¡± yelled Gui Three in rage, while raising his arm high and waving it hard downwards.

    The fight against the group of beasts was overwhelming around the city wall, but on the inside, the city was as peaceful as it had been before. The batch of beasts, which had broken into the city before, had all been killed long ago. Most of the passengers who had paid for the ride, had closed their doors, and were minding only their own businesses, none of them were hanging around in the city at this dangerous moment.

    Only elite warriors that came fromrge-scale ns of the four wastnds, and had always been violent andbative, carried their weapons and talked excitedly to each other, asking those caravan guards if they could go onto the city wall to have a good, nice fight.

    In the small building where Ji Hao, Si Wen Ming and Man Man lived, Ji Hao was lying on the bed, with streams of blood-red light circling around his body. His body temperature varied from time to time, and his face constantly changed color, from pale to blush and from blue to dark. At the moment, Ji Hao looked as if he would die soon.

    Si Wen Ming was sitting beside Ji Hao, seemingly staying as calm as he always was; however, his pupils had shrunk into pinpoint-size, and ragingly zing mes could be seen looming within his pupils.

    Man Man squatted nervously at Ji Hao¡¯s side, and pped hard on Ji Hao¡¯s body with both of her hands, while yelling.

    ¡°Ayaya! Ji Hao! Don¡¯t die! Don¡¯t die! What has happened to you? Haven¡¯t you always been so energetic? Howe you became like this? What the hell has happened? Are you sick?¡±

    Tab...Tab...

    Someone was knocking on the door.

    ¡°Come in!¡± Si Wen Ming stood up, and responded with a loud voice.

    The door was then pushed open, and a middle-aged man walked slowly in. This man was wearing coarse and crude x clothes, his feet were bared, and his long hair was loosely hung down. Seeing Ji Hao lying on the bed like this, this middle-aged man, whose face was slightly wrinkled, said ndly, ¡°I saw this kid being carried back, is he cursed by some kind of unknown power?¡±

    Before Si Wen Ming could respond, the middle-aged man continued, ¡°I am Ku Mu, and I have experience with all kinds of curses. Should I try?¡±

    Si Wen Ming stared at Ku Mu withplicated thoughts. The entire room had fallen into a weird silence.

    Man Man looked at Si Wen Ming confused, then turned her eyes at Ku Mu, without having any idea about what was happening.

 Chapter 147 â€“ Danger

    Chapter 147 Danger

    ¡°Uncle Wen Ming, Ji Hao is suffering, why don¡¯t we just let this bitter wood take a look at him?¡±

    [TL note: Ku Mu¡¯s name means bitter wood in Chinese]

    A whileter Man Man finally broke the weird silence in the room, then looked at Si Wen Ming while blinking her eyes, seeming very innocent.

    Si Wen Ming smiled slightly, took a step backwards, then pointed at Ji Hao, who had been lying on the bed, and said, ¡°It¡¯s good if you can take a look at him. Ku Mu, my brother, you have such a warm heart, you must be a kind person. Hmmm, Ku Mu, my brother, I am just wondering which kind of magical medical skill you have been practicing?¡±

    Before Ku Mu could respond, Si Wen Ming continued, ¡°Insects? nts? Animals? Spirits? Ghosts? The underworld? The magical medical skills are so protean, so are curses that correspond with each kind of skill. Hmmm, I have no idea what or who did this to Hao.¡±

    Ku Mu rolled up his rag-like dirty sleeves, sat calmly down beside Ji Hao, then pressed three of his fingers onto Ji Hao¡¯s wrist. His fingers slightly shook ording with Ji Hao¡¯s pulses. In the meanwhile, Ku Mu ndly said, ¡°I am no one but a disciplinant, traveling around the world. What I have been practicing is a special kind of magical medical skill that most people never have heard off.¡±

    Ku Mu then raised his head, looked at Si Wen Ming in the eyes and continued, ¡°I have never met this young man before, neither do I have anything against him. I am only curious about the magic curse on him, so I came to take a look. Why do you, such a noble man, embarrass a poor and humble person like me?¡±

    Si Wen Ming let out a smile, then shook his head.

    Nobleman? Poor and humble person?

    Ku Mu¡¯s words were pretty aggressive. Man Man couldn¡¯t tell, but Si Wen Ming was not like Man Man. In Si Wen Ming¡¯s eyes, humankind was a single unit, every single person was equal; however, Ku Mu had just forcibly put nobleman and humble person as two opposite statuses; he must have an unknown intention, which couldn¡¯t be good!

    Ji Hao lied on the bed, carefully controlling all of his spiritual power, without letting even a slight strand of spirit power out of his body.

    One of the specialties of the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] was that it could help a person to develop his or her own potentials, and manipte the universal power. By practicing with the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] for over ten years, Ji Hao could now freely manipte the most subtle power, which allowed him to carve patterns even on a pinpoint. He was now also controlling his own blood and bloodline power, making his body look horrible. However, before he could attract the people who had earlier tried to murder him, an unexpected greedy guest had shown up.

    At the moment that Ji Hao was attacked by the blood-red spell symbol, although he didn¡¯t perceive anything from the power of the blood-red spell symbol by himself, his two contracted magic fiery snakes clearly told him that they had smelled the tiny three-eyed monkey from the blood-red spell symbol.

    This meant that the endless group of animals, which was attacking the caravan, were also driven by the three-eyed tiny monkey. Ji Hao pretended to be harmed badly and attempted to draw the people who had nned all this, out with Si Wen Ming¡¯s cooperation. He didn¡¯t think that Ku Mu would show up before the three-eyed monkey and its owner appeared.

    Once Ku Mu pressed his fingers on Ji Hao¡¯s wrist, Ji Hao silently controlled his vital energy and blood, and made them randomly and violently gush around inside his body. His blood seemed to have turned into a naughty monkey, quickly flowing both ways, with the current and against the current. Soon, countless swirls had appeared inside hisrge blood vessels, and the small blood vessels were all tangled into a mess.

    Only people like Ji Hao, who had the most precise control over their own body, were able to control their own vital energy and blood, and make such big changes to their body.

    In the Southern Wastnd, even Magus Kings would only pay most of their attention on methods involving physical attacks, and almost none of them had the patience to practice control of their own bodies. Therefore, none of them could achieve what Ji Hao was doing right now.

    Ku Mu¡¯s fingers were cold and dry, and were releasing a cold and subtle power sense, like a top-quality jade piece. Sharp strands of cold power gushed out of his fingertips, into Ji Hao¡¯s body, and quickly touched all of Ji Hao¡¯s blood vessels, after which, Ku Mu¡¯s facial expression showed that he was shocked pretty badly.

    He had never seen a person with blood and vital energy gushing around, and their entire body in such a chaos.

    He didn¡¯t suspect Ji Hao for doing this by himself, after all, Ji Hao¡¯s [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] was a mysterious thing that went beyond all kinds of knowledge systems of this world. Ku Mu could never even imagine that a Southern Wastnd Junior Magus could precisely manipte his own blood and vital energy and do something like this.

    Therefore, Ku Mu believed that Ji Hao was indeed suffering from a certain kind of vicious blood curse.

    The problem was, what kind of blood curse could turn Ji Hao¡¯s body into such a mess?

    Even more puzzling, what on earth was this strange blood curse, which had turned Ji Hao¡¯s entire body into a mess, but still kept him alive, lingering on, in a steadily worsening condition? A stream of greedy light shed across Ku Mu¡¯s pupils - Was Ji Hao carrying some treasure that saved his life?

    Ku Mu¡¯s fingers still pressed onto Ji Hao¡¯s chest. He then looked down, and stared at the small storage bag tied around Ji Hao¡¯s waist, letting out a smile, then said, ¡°Young man, this storage bag of your is quite exquisite and lovely.¡±

    Si Wen Ming narrowed his eyes, let out a smile as well, and remained silent. The chubby pigeon standing on his head cooed abruptly.

    Man Man squatted beside the bed, looking worried at Ji Hao, sighed and said, ¡°This small bag? Ji Hao killed a few stupid robbers and grabbed this from them. Oy, bitter wood! Don¡¯t just look around, do something and cure Ji Hao!¡±

    Ku Mu smiled, then slowly nodded and responded, ¡°Hm, I already have a rough understanding of the magic curse on this young man, let me try my [Midget Liberating Spell], and see if I can neutralize this vicious magic curse for him.¡±

    While speaking, Ku Mu locked his fingers together and stretched all of his fingers, making his hands look like a lotus, then narrowed his eyes and began incanting a weird spell. The buzzing spell-incanting sound wormed into Ji Hao¡¯s ear, making Ji Hao suddenly feel dizzy, and his eyes numbed, nearly passing out.

    Fortunately, the Golden Dan was rotating rapidly; Ji Hao¡¯s soul was steadily hiding inside the Golden Dan, which prevented him from being hypnotized by the spell. He paused briefly, then hurriedly incanted the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] in his mind, and his hands slowly gestured a corresponding motions, silently fighting against Ku Mu¡¯s spell.

    Ku Mu slightly opened his closed eyes, and stared at Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, which had been closed all this time.

    Ji Hao suddenly felt that his eyesight was lit up; although his eyes were closed, he still could see Ku Mu. Ku Mu was wrapped up by ayer of white light, and slowly walked towards him; with every step closer, Ku Mu¡¯s silhouette became bigger and clearer. Ku My walked into Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, step by step. Inside Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, Ku Mu¡¯s body was six-zhang tall, and shone with bright white light, just like that of a god that had descended to the human world.

    Ku My opened his mouth and began talking, light-lotuses were spewing out from his mouth, one after another.

    ¡°Little kid, the small bag tied around your waist, did you get it from the disciples of my sect, who were killed by you?¡± said Ku Mu with a resonating voice.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t respond, only stared coldly at Ku Mu.

    Don¡¯t getting an answer from Ji Hao, Ku Mu paused for a second and shook his head, then said with a deep voice, ¡°Barbarians in the Southern Wastnd are all stupid and stubborn. They only practice their physical strength and never pay attention to their soul. All of their souls can only grow stronger, by relying on their physical strength and bloodline power, but the way they manipte their spiritual and soul powers is no better than how animals do it.¡±

    ¡°Hm, I was wrong to use this [Midget Dream Release Magic] on this kid, he is cursed by some vicious dark magic, I¡¯m afraid that his soul is already been damaged...I have to gather all of the fragments of his damaged soul, then interrogate him to know exactly which of junior brother¡¯s disciples has been killed by this little bastard.¡±

    While Ku Mu was murmuring to himself, Ji Hao silently activated all of the powers contained in his Golden Dan. Massive power suddenly gushed out of the Golden Dan, transformed into a thousand-zhang tall and zhangs thick lightning bolt that was wrapped around by streams of purple mist. Along with a thunderous boom, the lightning bolt struck hard right onto Ku Mu¡¯s head in the very next moment.

    Struck by the lightning bolt, the six-zhang tall silhouette of Ku Mu instantly shattered.

 Chapter 148 â€“ Life-taking

    Chapter 148 - Life-taking

    The dazzling lightning rolled inside Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, which was Ji Hao¡¯s own personal territory.

    Ku Mu had carelessly seen Ji Hao as an ordinary Southern Wastnd Junior Magus, and had driven his own soul into jumping inside Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space without any protection, therefore, his spiritual silhouette instantly shattered after being struck by the lightning bolt.

    Countless amount of white mist rose high into the air while howls of Ku Mu came from the mist. A slight spell-incanting sound came from all directions, followed by which, wisps of white mist quickly gathered together - Ku Mu was trying his best to recover his spiritual silhouette, and soon, a six-zhang tall silhouette loomingly appeared again.

    Inside the room, beside the bed, Ku Mu¡¯s real body suddenly quivered, then his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth started bleeding. Without making any noise, blood gushed out of Ku Mu¡¯s eyes, ears, nose, and month in streams, while his body slightly quivered, and his face twitched ceaselessly, while showing an rmed and panicked expression.

    Man Man identally turned her head around and abruptly saw Ku Mu¡¯s face, bing instantly startled and screamed out; in the next moment, she leaped up from the ground, grabbed a chair made from shovel wood and swung it high, then smashed it onto Ku Mu¡¯s head.

    Along with a loud bang, the chair, which was harder than steel, shattered into ashes against Ku Mu¡¯s head. Ku Mu¡¯s scalp was broken, baring his glowing white, jade-like skull. More astonishing was that his skull seemed to be embossed withplicated and fine patterns; at first nce, countless lotus seemed to been attached on his skull.

    Poor Ku Mu, his spiritual silhouette was shattered by Ji Hao¡¯s lightning bolts inside Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, and his physical body was just smashed by Man Man on the head. His body was solid as steel, which even shattered that chair made of shovel wood, but with Man Man¡¯s strength, Ku Mu was still badly struck; he couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth and spew a few mouthfuls of light gold blood out.

    ¡°Wow, this guy¡¯s blood is gold!¡± yelled Man Man. Man Man had a simple mind, and seeing Ku Mu¡¯s spiritual blood, Man Man was instantly attracted, instantly forgetting about all the others. She curiously put her face near Ku Mu, who had fallen onto the ground, and closely observed his blood.

    ¡°Hm, how dare you pull your little trick in front of me?!¡± said Si Wen Ming harshly in a low voice. He then took out a ck, triangle-shaped, baby-palm sized jade piece, and pressed it hard between Ku Mu¡¯s eyebrows.

    Along with a popping sound, the half-an-inch-thick jade piece instantly embedded into Ku Mu¡¯s skin, just like a knife cutting into fruit; after that, the ck jade piece began to glow. The dark glow quickly spread towards all directions along Ku Mu¡¯s skin, while the countless lotus patterns on Ku Mu¡¯s skull suddenly lit up, and released a bright white light, trying to resist the ck glow.

    The ck glow and the white light shed against each other intensely, and Ku Mu¡¯s body was shaking violently, while his arms and legs madly pushed and kicked the floor, letting out muffled booms. Si Wen Ming looked at Ku Mu, and seemed slightly surprised, then said, ¡°Hmm? Not bad. Man Man, quiet him down!¡±

    Man Man happily let out a shout, then threw a good punch on Ku Mu¡¯s temple.

    Followed by another boom, Ku Mu¡¯s body was sent flying away parallel to the floor, and struck against the wall. Large amounts of spell symbols lit up on the metal cast wall; Ku Mu¡¯s head hit on the metal wall and caused a bucket-sized pit. The wall instanly rebounded back, and this continued for some time. Ku Mu¡¯s body rebounded on the wall for tens of times, before finally stopping while swirling on the metal floor.

    Ku Mu suddenly opened his eyes, his two pupils had turned into two white lotuses; he then yelled with his teeth gnashing, ¡°You...why...we have never met before, why you do such things to me?!¡±

    Ji Hao opened his eyes, got up from the bed and stared at Ku Mu coldly, then said, ¡°The three idiots who attempted to rob me were your people? Who the hell are you? What were you doing in the Southern Wastnd?¡±

    Along with a sizzling sound, the ck jade piece that Si Wen Ming pressed into Ku Mu¡¯s forehead was shing fast, and the ck glow had already invaded Ku Mu¡¯s corroded skull, turning more than half of his skull ck. Ku Mu¡¯s body twitched violently, but he had been staring at Ji Hao with a viscious smile on his face.

    Just now, Ku Mu perceived that his physical body was badly harmed, so he couldn¡¯t wait until his spiritual silhouette had fully recovered, and just drew it forcibly back from Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space with a secret magic.

    At that moment, Ji Hao saw Ku Mu¡¯s spiritual silhouette transforming into a beam of white light, which was surrounded by faint white mes, and breaking out from his spiritual space, trying to get forcibly out.

    Ji Hao had clearly seen that Ku Mu had burned his own soul in order to forcibly get out; this meant, in order to draw it back from Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, Ku Mu had harmed his own soul. Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual power wasn¡¯t great enough, and failed to trap Ku Mu¡¯s soul, which was a lot more powerful than his own soul.

    However, when a small half of Ku Mu¡¯s soul got out of Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, and a big half was still left inside, a very faint arc shed across Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space. Ku Mu let out a howl, and seventy percent of his soul remained stuck in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space.

    Inside Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, the mysterious man slowly emerged from the air, widely opened his mouth and swallowed Ku Mu¡¯s remaining soul.

    Briefly pausing with his eyes narrowed, the mysterious man then looked down at Ji Hao, and said, ¡°Little kid, you probably have provoked a bunch of people who are difficult to deal with. But don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re going to Pu Ban City, and the death of lowly disciples like Ku Mu can¡¯t possibly lead you to those troublesome people.¡±

    The mysterious man then slowly disappeared. Seeing Ku Mu¡¯s vicious smile, Ji Hao leaped up from the ground and pped hard on his face.

    Followed by a bright pping sound, Ku Mu spew out a mouthful of blood out again. He remained smiling viciously, while staring at Ji Hao; at the same time, he struggled up from the ground, sat with his legs crossed and locked his fingers together, then said something with a weird voice.

    ¡°Good, very good. You dared to kill our sect disciples...you will pay back for your sin...you will eventually pay pack!¡±

    Then Ku Mu let out a creepy smile, and his body was suddenly set aze. The purely white, ze-like me wrapped his body up, and his body melted down likeva. Drops of snow white liquid spurted out from Ku Mu¡¯s body, gathered together along with jingling sounds, and gradually formed a few thumb-sized white pearls.

    Ku Mu¡¯s body then meltedpletely down, and whole one hundred and eight white pearls appeared. Each white pearl was embossed with a faint lotus pattern.

    Ji Hao looked at Si Wen Ming stunned, and said, ¡°This is not Southern Wastnd magic...can it be Eastern Wastnd¡¯s magic? Northern Wastnd? Western Wastnd? Or the Mind?¡±

    Si Wen Ming calmly grabbed all of those white pearls, put both of his hands together and easily crushed those white pearls into a wisp of white smoke. He then said ndly, ¡°You kids, don¡¯t pay too much attention to these heterodox vicious things, they¡¯re not even worth mentioning. No matter how many of theme after us, we will just kill them all.¡±

    Ji Hao nodded, he was just going to say something, but Man Man darted up to him and cuddled him tightly, then grabbed his head with both of her hands and violently shook his head, while yelling, ¡°Ji Hao! Eh? Eh? Are you alright? You weren¡¯t hurt! So you were just pretending! Like me when I was little!¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s neck let out a loud cracking sound. This horrible human-shaped dinosaur, she almost tore Ji Hao¡¯s head off from his neck.

    In another building, next to the one Ji Hao, Si Wen Ming and Man Man were staying at, the five bald men were allughing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin, give a bit pressure to that Si Wen Ming...hehe, let that little kid spew some blood, and make Si Wen Ming begin to worry!¡±

    The tiny three-eyed monkey grinned ferociously, then abruptly let out a spell with a high-pitched voice.

    In Ji Hao¡¯s room, Ji Hao suddenly looked down at the tattoo that transformed on the Gold Crow Shell, on his chest. An extremely thin beam of blood-red light shed across the tattoo.

 Chapter 149 â€“ Furious Man Man

    Hi everyone,

    As some of you may know, xianxiaworld has started taking donations. For TME we have decided to have 7 regr chapters and 3 donated chapters in a week, for the time being (we may increase the quantity of the donated chapters, if needed). To keep things easy, from now on I will just put a note on top of each chapter saying if it is a regr chapter or sponsored chapter, so we can keep tabs on our releases. I hope this won¡¯t bother anyone (if so, please put it in thement section).

    Enjoy :)

    SecondRate

    Regr chapter 1/7.

    ------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 149 - Furious Man Man

    Si Wen Ming and Man Man simultaneously turned their heads around, and looked at Ji Hao.

    Si Wen Ming stood still, and carefully observed this slight beam of blood-red light, Man Man pulled her entire face closely in front of Ji Hao¡¯s chest, while popping up her eyes wide open and stared at this extremely thin wisp of blood-red light.

    ¡°They have activated the power contained in the curse, should I vomit blood, or scream?¡± said Ji Hao with a smile on his face, ¡°Uncle Wen Ming, my two baby snakes told me that this magic cursees from that small three-eyed monkey. Looking at the terrifying group of mad animals out there, I want to draw out the people who nned all this.¡±

    Si Wen Ming nodded while smiling, and said, ¡°Those animals are indeed not behaving right, but with the power of just those few men, they shouldn¡¯t be able to make those animals as mad as this. Whoever are supporting them, are not weak at all. It¡¯s not a bad idea to pretend to be injured and draw them out.¡±

    Once Si Wen Ming had finished his speech, Man Man¡¯s bright and big eyes suddenly popped out even more widely; in the next moment, her pair of mountain-crushing hammers darted out one after another, and shattered the wall of this small building straight, then smashed into another small building that was located beside it.

    Although Man Man looked like a careless little girl, the moment since Ji Hao had been in an argument with the bald men in the restaurant, Man Man hadpletely memorized the living area of theirs. Even this move, in which she swung her hammers out and directly smashed into the room of those men, had been silently rehearsed in her mind for quite a few times.

    The two gigantic hammers swooshed out one after another, and struck right where the five men were sitting, without the slightest deviation. Man Man couldn¡¯t have possibly seen what they had been doing in the room, but she did urately throw the hammers on their heads. This showed how exceptionally talented Man Man was, when it came to smashing things with her hammers.

    One strand of the God-type bloodline power of Man Man was injected in each hammer. Along with a cracking sound, a beam of fiery light spurted out from each hammer, after which, the three-foot square hammerheads abruptly expanded into a few zhang square, and were instantly wrapped up by raging mes, diving down like a pair of zing shooting stars.

    The entire city of the caravan shook violently, and the small metal building, which had three floors and was six-zhang tall, copsed instantly along with a thunderous boom. A great hole appeared in the floor, baring the thickly built small rooms on the second floor of the city.

    The five bald men had been silently incanting some kind of magic spell in their room. They couldn¡¯t even have dreamt that once they started their blood-curse magic incantation, Man Man¡¯s hammers would smash right onto their heads. Without any excuse, resign or any evidence, with only a deduction of Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming, a great cmity had fallen onto their heads.

    The two heavy and gigantic hammers, which surpassed any Senior Magus in both weight and power, struck right on the heads of the five men. Four of them could only let out a few painful moans before they hadpletely been smashed down by these hammers; only the team leader howled in a weird voice while thickly dotted spell symbols quickly emerged from his skin, along with which, his body suddenly expanded, and bing five-zhang tall. He raised both of his arms and with difficulty caught one of the two hammers.

    Fiery light shone and fire power spread towards all directions. The hammerhead seemed to try crushing that man, while the bold man roared hoarsely. The terrifying weight of the hammer was no lighter than a real mountain, and all the bones of the man were letting out creaking sounds. Both his legs had fully sunk into the metal-cast ground.

    The tiny three-eyed monkey screamed out in fear. It instantly stopped incanting the spell and manipting the power contained in the blood curse, instead, all three of its eyes simultaneously spurted out green light beams in order to help its owner lift the hammer, which was about the crush the bald men. Obviously, physical strength was not the specialty of this tiny monkey. In order to release its power and lift the hammer, it had to activate the evil curse. Tens of thousands of weird spell symbols gushed out from inside its body.

    ¡°We¡¯re dead,¡± sighed and said the bald man despairingly.

    He was right. Those spell symbols gushing out from the tiny monkey¡¯s body were precise, lively shaped as all kinds of animals; they were all wrapped around with a blood-red light and were releasing a strong sense of dark power, looking just like wild and furious beasts. Nourished by the souls and spirit blood of all those killed animals, these spell symbols had already be as lively as real animals.

    There was no need to be a powerful Maguspriest, any Senior Magus that had even the most basic understanding of magic spells, would be able to figure out the connection between these spell symbols and the attacks by the group of mad animals outside the city.

    Ji Hao shook his head, slightly patted Man Man¡¯s head with his right hand, then walked up to therge hole in the wall that was left by Man Man¡¯s hammers, and looked down at the bald man, who was being suppressed by one of Man Man¡¯s hammers and couldn¡¯t move.

    Si Wen Ming crossed his arms in front of this chest with a gentle smile on his face, then said to Gui Three, who once again had showed up silently, just like a ghost, ¡°Gui Three, those animals as well as those blood-curses, are being manipted by these people. There is no need to be too grateful, how about making our trip free?¡±

    Gui Three¡¯s face was wrinkled by a grin. He bowed his body and saluted Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming, then gnashed his teeth and stretched his arms towards the bald man.

    ¡°Thank you, my honored guests, for exposing these bastards. Over thirty of our elite guards have been killed because of them!¡± Said Gui Three at the same time. His body was even quivering slightly.

    The families of all those death elite guards had been working for the caravan, generation after generation, many of them had traveled across the Southern Wastnd with Gui Three over and over again, they had fought for each other and saved each other, making them as close as blood brothers.

    All those strong and powerful men had been turned into puddles of disgusting blood, by such a vicious blood-curse. Gui Three was now in an iparably great rage, and his mind was filled with hatred. His eyes even looked cold and terrifying when he looked at that bald man.

    With a creepy grin, Gui Three¡¯s tightly grabbed the man, and his ten fingers sank into the bald man¡¯s shoulder. He then said with a hideous smile, ¡°My honoured guest, since you havee to our Spirit Turtle caravan, and brought us such an expensive gift...we have no reason to not treat you well!¡±

    The bald man sighed once again, he looked at Ji Hao and shook his head, then said, ¡°Okay, I didn¡¯t think that you could survive the Three-Eyed Soul Devil¡¯s blood-curse; I assume that you have inherited magic treasure on you that protected you. Hehe...¡±

    He then looked at Gui Three and said ndly, ¡°You¡¯re nothing but small Spirit Turtle caravan. I will die here, but you should be expecting revenge.¡±

    He then let out a creepyughter, at the same time, the small three-eyed monkey let out an unwilling scream, then spew out a sphere of green me, wrapping the bald man and itself inside. After that, their bodies began melting, just like candles in front of a stove.

    The bald man remained having that nd expression, while staring at Man Man, and said, ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re so powerful at such a young age. When you grow up, you probably will be another headache. You have to die, have to...¡±

    Before he had finished his speech, his body had meltedpletely down and turned into a puddle of sticky blood-red liquid, flowing everywhere. Even a Maguspriest who was mastered in ghosts and soul rted magic, could not sense even slightest bit of soul powering from this puddle of blood, and would be unable to find even a trace of useful information.

    The tiny three-eyed monkey let out a few weird,ughter-like shouts, it could apparently hold longer against its own suicidal-type of magic.

    A sphere of green me shed inside its tiny body then suddenly blew off. The gigantic turtle instantly let out a deep roar, followed by which, a circle of transparent, shadow like power appeared around the tiny monkey¡¯s body.

    The tiny monkey¡¯s body exploded, green lights and blood mist rose into the air, however, the thinyer of shadow-like power had firmly blocked the explosive power, and didn¡¯t let it hurt even a single person.

 Chapter 150 â€“ The journey

    Note: Regr chapter 2/7

    __________________________________________________________________

    Chapter 150 - The journey

    After the three-eyed tiny monkey had died, the animal group immediately stopped attacking, and scattered to leave.

    The gigantic turtle kept moving towards the North with steady steps. Gui Three and a few teams of guards searched through the remaining luggage of the little group of bald men for quite a while, but failed to find any useful information, therefore, this case of attacks got suspended for the time being.

    Every day, Ji Hao would squat on the city wall near the head of the gigantic turtle, and chatted with the turtle while watching the scenery.

    This Starry Sky Spirit Turtle, who had lived for countless years, was quite a chatter. Two days after he had gotten familiar with Ji Hao, it started telling Ji Hao all kinds of interesting stories about his experiences throughout its long time of living.

    It had started with the story about its hometown, the bottomless ocean, deep in the deepest area of the Northern Wastnd. The gigantic turtle depicted a cruel scene to Ji Hao, which described millions ofrge-scale aquatic animals madly killing and devouring each other in the depths of the boundless, dark ocean, in order to survive and procreate.

    After the longrval stage, the Starry Sky Spirit Turtle sensed a call from its own bloodline. Therefore, it trod on the air and left the depths of the ocean, where it had hatched. After that, it signed a mutually benefiting contract with the Spirit Turtle Caravan and became a member of the caravan.

    During the past thousands of years, this gigantic turtle had carried the city on its back, living with generations and generations of the caravan members, protecting and relying on each other, while traveling between the Mind and the Southern Wastnd. It had witnessed the horrible war in the Mind, the witless mass killings in the void, as well as the most sanguinary n extermination in the Southern Wastnd.

    In its life, it had met too many strong and brave warriors, and breathtakingly beautiful women.

    ¡°However, in my turtle eyes, even the most beautiful girl of your humankind stillcks a turtle¡¯s shell!¡± Said the gigantic turtle while yearningly looking at the sky, after which it let out a long sigh, and said slowly, ¡°When I break into the Divine Magus Level, I will have be a real adult Starry Sky Spirit Turtle. Then I can find myself a turtle wife, and have a bunch of baby turtles. The meaning of life is nothing but reproduction!¡±

    Hearing the words of the turtle, Ji Hao smiled and shook his head, then said, ¡°The meaning of life is definitely more than just reproduction.¡±

    The gigantic turtle blinked its bright little beady eyes, turned its head back and threw a nce at Ji Hao, then said, ¡°Eh? Ah, unlike the humankind, we don¡¯t have that many thoughts about different stuff. We only want to stuff our bellies, not be killed by others with violence, until our lives end naturally, and to have as many offsprings as we can, to increase the numbers of our kind; these are all of the purposes of our lives.¡±

    ¡°As for...¡± The gigantic turtle seemed wanting to continue but hesitated, it then looked at Ji Hao¡¯s young and tender face, blinked its eyes again, lowered its voice and murmured, ¡°As for the many things that your humankind would spend a lifetime pursuing, we don¡¯t value that kind of things as much as you do.¡±

    Ji Hao looked at the turtle full of curiosity and surprised, then asked, ¡°What kind of things are valued by us but not you?¡±

    The gigantic turtle remained silent for a short while, then lowered its voice once again, and said whispered, ¡°With dignity and honor.¡±

    While speaking, the turtle had already reached the northern boundaries of the Southern Wastnd. It shook its enormous head, and stepped over a hundreds of miles wide river, then quickly took another two steps forwards, stepping into the boundless void.

    From under the four legs of the gigantic turtle,rge clouds of hazy, star-like glowing lights spread out. The turtle slowly walked inside the dark, bottomless and boundless void, just like walking on the t ground. Step by a step, every step would leave a miles in radius, glowing footprint in the void. Those glowing footprints would only slowly dissipate after the turtle had walked ten thousand miles further.

    Ji Hao silently looked at the gigantic turtle. The turtle rushed in the void for over half an hour, then turned its head around, slowly grinned at Ji Hao, and said, ¡°That may have sounded as if it¡¯scking some backbone, but in our bloodline too many scenes of once powerful beings disappearing have been recorded. A Starry Sky Spirit Turtle is not some kind of extremely powerful creature that could stand at the top of the whole world; it¡¯s already not bad for us to be able to survive and keep reproducing like this.¡±

    Ji Hao leaped down from the city wall and came to the edge of the turtle shell, slowly and gently patted the rough skin on the turtle¡¯s neck.

    ¡°I get that. All kinds of beings in this world have their own goals. Some pursue eternal life, and some want to live as brightly and shining as shooting stars, even though that kind of life would be short and temporary. All kinds of beings in this world are free. We live in this world, all of ours pursuances fit the...¡±

    Ji Hao looked at the silent and peaceful gigantic turtle, and with a bit difficulty let out thest word, ¡°Dao!¡±

    All kinds of beings in this world were free. Creatures living in this world, all of ours pursuances were fit to the...Dao!

    The gigantic turtle blinked its eyes, turned its head back and silently contemted on Ji Hao¡¯s words.

    Ji Hao stood on the gigantic turtle¡¯s neck abruptly, shocked by the magical scene that suddenly appeared in the surrounding space.

    Within the void, it did look as if the turtle had been walking very slowly, but its speed was around ten times faster than it had been in the Southern Wastnd. In the Southern Wastnd the turtle had to be extra careful in order to prevent itself from stamping arge hole in the Southern Wastnd¡¯s jungle or shaking a mountain into copsing.

    However, in the void, no matter how fast it rushed, the boundless void would still be able to hold its weight and speed.

    It had been only a big half an hour, but the gigantic turtle had already rushed over nearly a million miles. An ocean-like, magnificent cloud of stardust, which had spread over countless miles, had abruptly appeared in front of the gigantic turtle. Within the cloud of stardust, the smallest grain was only as big as a single dust on earth, and the biggest star had a radius of a few miles.

    Because of reflections, the vast cloud of stardust was glowing with multicoloured and splendid lights, simr to a shining, colourful ocean.

    Countless dolphin-shaped, over a-hundred-zhang long beautiful creatures, which were all wrapped with a faint, blue mist-like light, leisurely and lithely leaped up from this ocean of glowing stardust, happily flipped their tail fins, then dove quickly away.

    These unknown magical creatures were swimming in the void, just like how dolphins swam in the water; their each movement was as fluid as the most beautiful melody; so beautiful that it would take anyone¡¯s breath away.

    A blue whale-shaped, miles long gigantic creature was quickly swimming around all those dolphin-shaped magical creatures. Tens of zhangs tall muscr men were standing on the back of this gigantic creature, while holding long poles in their hands, controlling the directions those dolphin-shaped magically beautiful creatures moved, just like shepherds in the grasnd.

    Seeing the Starry Sky Spirit Turtleing over, a sturdy man, whose upper body was bared,ughed out loud when the turtle was still hundreds of miles away from then.

    ¡°Ah, are you my caravan¡¯s friend? We are so thirsty, our tongue hasn¡¯t touched even a single drop of booze for over ten years! Do you have delicious booze? We have quite a lot good stuff here, we can trade with you!¡± Yelled the sturdy man.

    Gui Three always showed up timely whenever he was needed.

    He leaned half of his body out of the tower, while waving friendly and excitedly both his arms and yelled towards that sturdy man.

    ¡°Ah! Ah! Who is there? My Star Shepherd n brothers, how have you beentely? Thest time I met your nsmen was over a hundred and seventy years ago. I have more than enough top quality booze for you, especially your favorite sweet booze that has been soaked in honey; I have as many as you want!¡±

    Bright and clearughter resounded across the void; those beautiful magical creatures stopped swimming, curiously turned their heads around, and looked at the gigantic turtle.

    The gigantic whale flew towards the gigantic turtle, both of them were quickly drawing closer to each other.

 Chapter 151 â€“ Tax collection

    Note: Regr chapter 3/7

    ------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 151 - Tax collection

    Ji Hao looked curiously at those men from the Shepherd Star n.

    Only tens of people, herding such arge group of beautiful magical creatures in this boundless void. Ji Hao was strongly attracted by the mysteriousness of these men, how could he possibly have gotten the chance to see this magical scene if he had stayed in the Southern Wastnd?

    Those Shepherd Star n men leaped onto the turtle¡¯s shell, happily hugged Gui Three and the other administrators of the caravan.

    The translucent gigantic whale opened its jaws, then a few Shepherd Star n men walked into its mouth. A whileter, the little group of men dragged out a couple of huge bags, which were made from transparent leather. They generously threw these bags on the turtle¡¯s shell; a few stones and gemstones that were shining with magical light, rolled out from the opening of those bags, which were not bundled up so well.

    A Shepherd Star n man pped his own chest hard. He seemed unable to wait any longer to taste the booze, let out a grin, and said, ¡°These stuff were all collected by us during the past years, how much booze can we trade with them? Just take them all! Ah, it¡¯s too difficult for us to brew our own booze.¡±

    Gui Three and the few other administrators narrowed their eyes, while grinning from ear to ear. They picked up those fewrge bags and sent them to the deepest area of the bottom storage floor, at their fastest speed. After which,rge vats of booze were sent continuously out of the city by the caravan guards, after which the vats were being carried into the mouth of the gigantic whale by those men of the Shepherd Star n, one after another, while they were swallowing their saliva ceaselessly.

    The tradested two hours. Tens of thousands of delicious boozes had been carried out of the city, and Gui Three had also given them a free batch of fresh wild fruits. When the trade had beenpleted, Gui Tree and those Shepherd Star n men said goodbye to each other.

    Si Wen Ming and Man Man stood on the city wall, while watching this trade with a smile.

    Man Man popped her eyes wide open, and looked curiously at those beautiful magical creatures with their perfectly-built body curvature. Seeing those Shepherd Star n¡¯s men about to leave, Man Man couldn¡¯t help but sigh, and said, ¡°Ah, these big guys are so beautiful, just wondering if they taste good or not.¡±

    Swallowing her saliva, Man Man then continued with her eyes narrowed, ¡°I have only tasted rainbow fiery fishes, which lives in the springs located at volcano vents, have different colours, are very pretty, and taste delicious. I assume the more beautiful a creature, the better the taste of it!¡±

    All the men of the Shepherd Star n turned their heads, saw Man Man, then allughed out loud. One sturdy man passionately waved his hand at Man Man,ughed, and said, ¡°Little girl, these star dolphins don¡¯t taste good, their meat is dry and vorless. Ah, such a cute little girl; you remind me of my daughter! Here, take this small gift!¡±

    The man rummaged in the huge leather bag that was tied around his waist for a while, then waved his hand towards Man Man; along with his move, a palm-sized sparkling gemstone fell into Man Man¡¯s hands, and left a multicolored trail of light behind it. Those men of the Shepherd Star n then hopped onto the back of the gigantic whale while talking andughing, then drove the gigantic whale, and flew away. Later, they began singing an old and peaceful song.

    Countless dolphin-shaped star fishes let out long and silver calls. Their beautiful, smoothly curved bodies leaped high from the stardust cloud, sending uprge spheres of dust light, and went quickly after their owners. Even when they had gone over thousand miles away, the beautiful song, which was being sung by the men of the Shepherd Star n, still was transmitting back into Ji Hao¡¯s ears.

    Ji Hao listened carefully to their song. Although these men were all happy and smiling, and seemed to be in the best mood ever, the story that was being told in their song was about an ancient n, which had lost its territory that had been passed down by their ancestors, and had nowhere to live but wander around in this world.

    ¡°The Shepherd Star n, such an interesting n!¡± said Ji Hao while slightly patting Mr Crow¡¯s w, who had been standing on his shoulder.

    On the city wall, Man Man was holding the egg-shaped, hazily sparkling gemstone in her hands, and asked Si Wen Ming with a grin on her face, ¡°Uncle Wen Ming, what¡¯s this?¡±

    Si Wen Ming took a look at that gemstone, smilingly nodded, and said, ¡°It¡¯s a good piece! Hide it, when we get into Pu Ban City, ask your Abba to make a nice treasure with it, by himself.¡±

    Gui Three put his face near Man Man¡¯s hands, then patted his own face hard, yelled in a fuss, ¡°Ah, those jerks from the Shepherd Star n! I have some valuable, cherished friendship with them, more or less, but, it seems my old face is not as cute as this little girl¡¯s face! Why can¡¯t I get a gift?!¡±

    Eximing a few times, Gui Three grinned, and continued, ¡°Such a nice piece of Starry Light Essence Crystal; if it¡¯s melted into a flying magic treasure, it would increase the magic treasure¡¯s flying speed by ten times! Such a nice piece, little girl, I can trade it with...¡±

    Gui Three then shook his head, turned around and left without finishing his speech, only murmured, ¡°Hmmm, can¡¯t afford it. Such a big piece of Starry Light Essence Crystal, you can¡¯t buy it with jade coins. I have to feed my wife and kids, can¡¯t afford it.¡±

    All those caravan guards standing on the city wallughed out, and began criticizing Gui Three¡¯s old face, saying that, how could hepare his wrinkled old face with Man Man¡¯s petal-like young face? All of the other caravan members beganughing and yelling, none of them took another nce at Man Man¡¯s Starry Light Essence Crystal.

    However, amongst those passengers, who hade out of their rooms to see what was happening outside, there were a few people who were dressed in an oddly fashion, taking a rude calcting look at Man Man.

    But Si Wen Ming turned silently around, his pupils suddenly changed into a khaki color, and threw a threatening nce at the few people. The body of these people instantly quivered, as if they had walked onto a mountain, and even staggered a few steps back. They then panicked, hurriedly turned around and left, none of them dared to give Man Man another look.

    Ji Hao had clearly seen this, smilingly waved his hands to Si Wen Ming, and yelled, ¡°Uncle Wen Ming, cool!¡±

    Si Wen Ming let out a few waves ofughter, gently patted the head of Man Man, who had absolutely no idea what just had happened.

    A trade that had brought an unspeakably great profit to the Spirit Turtle Caravan had beenpleted. The gigantic turtle continued to move towards the North. Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to go back to his room, stayed on the turtle¡¯s neck all day long, while looking curiously at the surrounding areas.

    All kinds of magical scenes could been seen in the void, just those different sized mountains and floating inds, which flew passed the gigantic turtle from time to time, were interesting enough for Ji Hao. Especially when he discovered that some tiny-scale ns were living on some of the floating inds, which had radiuses of hundreds to thousands of miles!

    Every time the gigantic turtle flew past a floating ind that had a small-scale n living on it, it would be tirelessly pulled over. They would say hi to those nsmen, and trade for some of their unique products, with weapons, food and booze from the caravan¡¯s storage. Gui Three had beenughing so happily all the way to the point that he couldn¡¯t even close his mouth; obviously, he had made a fortune.

    The gigantic turtle traveled like this in the void for over half a month, then it stopped abruptly.

    From right in front of it and from both sides of the gigantic turtle, a few spots of lights had emerged from the dark void, and were quicklying straight over towards the gigantic turtle.

    Gui Three stood on the tower, and cursed resentfully in a very low voice, ¡°These greedy monsters again! Why do we meet them everywhere we go? Good, they¡¯re going to skin us out of our profit again! We have made hundred percent of profit as of now, but after we have dealt with them, and get back to the Mind, it should be considered lucky if we have thirty percent of it left!¡±

    Ji Hao stood up, and looked at those spots of light. Those spots of light were flying fleetingly. Gradually, Ji Hao clearly could see that all eighteen spots of light were actually metal ships with lengths of three miles.

    All these metal ships were exquisitely crafted, and were long and smoothly shaped. Tens of pairs of wings thrust out from both sides of each ship, which were slightly pping, and driving these metal ships to dart in the void like shooting stars.

    These metal ships were getting closer and closer. A short whileter, these eighteen ships encircled the gigantic turtle, in a lunar-shaped manner.

    From a bronze colored metal ship in the middle of the half circle, a five-meter tall, fully armed Jia n warrior slowly walked out, and began yelling with a weird voice.

    ¡°Ah, the Spirit Turtle Caravan. Let me do the math for you, this time you went to the Southern Wastnd and stayed for an entire seven years; I bet you have collected quite a lot of good stuff. Well, you all know the rule.¡±

    pping his own hands, the Jia n warrior proudlyughed out aloud and said, ¡°Alright, open your storage room, we are going to collect the tax!¡±

 Chapter 152 â€“ Human as a tax

    Note: Regr chapter 4/7

    ------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 152: Human as a tax?

    From each of the eighteen metal ships, five to six proud and aggressive Jia n warriors walked out, while swinging their arms.

    They were wearing the same metal armors, and carrying exactly same weapons, and had the same totem embossed on their chest armors. Obviously, this was an official troop that had strict rules and a hierarchical system.

    Along with a series of metal shing sounds, a door opened on the deck of each ship, from which, a zhang-wide metaldder was being thrust out, step by step. Thedders seemed as thin as the wings of a cicada and quickly reached the caravan city. It hooked firmly onto the city wall with two metal ws on the beginning of eachdder.

    Groups of ve warriors, wearing partial armors and carrying round shields and sharp swords, walked out through thedders, onto the city wall. They seemed very familiar with the caravan city, and soon upied the central area of every single watch tower and other vital spots of the city.

    The faces of Gui Three and the other caravan members had all turned extremely dark, but they still politely ordered the caravan guards to move away from all of the vital spots of the city.

    Ji Hao crossed his arms in front of his chest, and looked coldly at those ve warriors from head to toe.

    He had killed quite a lot of these dark-skinned ve warriors when he had fought against the Blood Fang. Those ve warriors of the Blood Fang had all been pure cannon fodder, with no good use but to be killed. They had even looked a bit decayed.

    But these ve warriors, who had just rushed into the caravan city, werepletely different. Apart from their armors and weapons, which were a lot better than what the ve warriors of the Blood Fang had, they were also much more energetic and stronger them the Blood Fang¡¯s ve warriors, and the senses of powers that was being released from their bodies were a lot stronger.

    These were real elite warriors who could really fight in battles, instead of those lowly and stupid ve warriors who could do nothing but carry things around.

    Ji Hao quickly scanned the bodies of these ve warriors with his spiritual power, and subconsciously frowned. These ve warriors were all above the Tenth Level of the Junior Magus; the team leaders who supervised over ten team members, were all Junior Magi, and themanders, who had over a hundred warriors under hismand, were all Senior Magi.

    ¡°Such a powerful army,¡± murmured Ji Hao with his eyes narrowed, ¡°A Junior Magus every ten people, and a Senior Magus every hundred people...even our newly formed Gold Crow Army is not as powerful as this...¡±

    Si Wen Ming silently walked up to Ji Hao, stood behind him, without Ji Hao even noticing.

    Si Wen Ming took a nce at the totem that was embossed on the chest armors of those Jia n, and said ndly, ¡°The High Moon army, of course, they¡¯re all elites. Look at their totem, the high tower and the erect eye above it are silver white, and the patterns on that high tower are swords and daggers. They¡¯re the people from the High Moon. Every single one of them is one of the finest warriors; these people possess the strongest fighting instinct among the entire Jia n.¡±

    Ji Hao carefully looked at the totem on their chest armors.

    A high tower, with an erect eye floating above it. Ji Hao had been familiar with this totem since long time ago, but due to the descriptions Si Wen Ming gave, Ji Hao noticed the slight differences. The totem that had been embossed on the chest armors of these warriors was indeed silver white, and symbolized the mostmon and natural color of metal that was used to forge swords and daggers, while the surface of the tower was decorated with exquisite and fine patterns of swords and daggers.

    Ji Hao remembered vaguely the totem on the badge that had been worn by Di Luo, who had given Ji Hao some trouble. Di Luo¡¯s totem was had been coloured blood-red, looked simr to this silver white totem in shape, but the details differedrgely.

    ¡°When you get to Pu Ban City, you will learn what these totems represents.¡±

    A group of ve warriors walked over in calcted steps. In the meanwhile, Si Wen Ming lowered his voice as much as he could, and said to Ji Hao, ¡°Don¡¯t dogfight against these warriors of the High Moon. Both their fighting instinct, and their skills are far better than those of other warriors at the same level. You should strike warriors of the High Moon with your first attack, even if you have to use sneak attacks. Just kill them with the first shot, the longer the fightst, the more dangerous it will be, and you will be the only one at disadvantage.¡±

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes, and curved his lips downwards.

    Fighting instinct and skills? He had fought face to face with Jia n¡¯s warriors. They indeed had great fighting skills, but Ji Hao didn¡¯t believe that the fighting skills and instincts of the Jia n warriors were superior to that of his.

    Looking at Ji Hao, who didn¡¯t seem to give a damn about those Jia n warriors, Si Wen Ming couldn¡¯t help but smile. He then gently patted Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder, but didn¡¯t say anything else. Ji Hao was young, passionate and proud; he reminded Si Wen Ming about himself when he had been a young boy and had just started exploring this magnificent world. Just like Ji Hao, he had also been hard-edged and refused to bow to anyone.

    Till the moment those ve warriors had taken the control of the entire city, those Jia n warriors standing on the metal ships allughed out aloud, then lithely leaped onto the city wall from their ships, while walking proudly and arrogantly. They were looking around on the city wall, as if the caravan city belonged to them.

    Suddenly, a Jia n warrior walked up to a caravan guard, and grabbed an exquisite-looking amulet off the guard, without saying anything. The amulet was made from a beast tooth and was tied around the guard¡¯s neck. The beast tooth amulet spurted out a bright fiery light andrge amounts of fire sparks, while it let out a deep, thunder-like sound.

    The Jia n warrior held the amulet in his hand and gave it a close look, after which, he nodded with satisfaction, and said, ¡°It¡¯s a good piece; it can protect its owner from soul attack. Hmm, good, it¡¯s mine now!¡±

    The facial expression of the guard who owned the amulet changed quickly, from angry to helpless; atst, he lowered his head down, and forcibly held his anger off.

    The Jia n warrior proudly tied this amulet that was made in a typical Southern Wastnd style, around his wrist, then showed off to his teammates whileughing, ¡°Hahaha, look at this piece, carefully polished, must be given by this kid¡¯s lover!¡±

    All the other Jia n warriorsughed out as well.

    Ji Hao stared at the Jia n warrior, who had just seized the amulet from the guard, with a darkened face. That amulet had a special shape, andplicated patterns were painted on its surface with a pink-coloured nt juice; Ji Hao recognized the amulet at first nce; it was a gift from a Southern Wastnd girl, and contained the most sincere, best wishes from the Southern Wastnd Maguspriestess to her lover.

    Apparently, this caravan guard had met his lover in the Southern Wastnd, but that Jia n¡¯s warrior seized the amulet that had been given to him by his lover.

    Ji Hao stood abruptly up, but Si Wen Ming pressed his hand on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder, then slightly shook his head.

    The surrounding Jia n warriors scornfully nced at Ji Hao. A few of them, who happened to be the tallest and muscr ones, mocked Ji Hao in deep voices.

    ¡°Just a little kid, hehe, I can easily poke my finger into his head!¡±

    A loud shout of one of the ve warriors came from inside the city, ¡°Lord, here is a pretty little girl! Is our generaltely...¡±

    After hearing the ve warrior, a few Jia n¡¯s warriors shouted out simultaneously, ¡°Woman? Pretty woman? Bring her out here and let us have a look at her! Hmm, add this woman into your tax this time!¡±

    Both Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao¡¯s facial expressions changed. In the very next moment, the entire city slightly shook, followed by which, tens of bodies flew out from the city along with great howling-sounds; some of the bodies were twisted into weird shapes, some others were violently smashed into t.

    Followed by all these, Man Man¡¯s raging roar came from the city, ¡°My Amma said that no man can touch Man Man¡¯s body! Do you all want to die?!¡±

    Along with a few thunderous booms, a watch tower in the city suddenly copsed.

 Chapter 153 â€“ Kidnap

    Note: Regr Chapter 5/7

    ------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 153 - Kidnap

    ¡°Man Man!¡±

    Seeing those ve warriors, who had been sent flying out of the city by Man Man, Ji Hao let out a shout. At the same time, a sphere of fiery light burst out from his back, from within which, a pair of fiery wings stretched out, and pushed his body. He darted into the city at a lightning speed, leaving hundreds of shreds of afterimages behind.

    Ji Hao had shared life and death with Man Man, therefore, Man Man was very special and important to Ji Hao. Now, these Jia n¡¯s warriors were attempting to take Man Man as a tax collection; as far as Ji Hao was concerned, they had all already died.

    Inside the city tens of ve warriors, holding swords and shields in their hands, had circled around Man Man while protecting each other.

    Next to them, a watch tower had violently been shattered into pieces, and a few ve warriors, who had heavy shields in their hands, were smashed under the copsed tower; blood was gushing out of their bodies in streams.

    Man Man held the pair of gigantic hammers in her hands, while her entire body was spurting out raging mes. She was ring with a pair of pupils that shone angrily with bright fiery light at the ve warriors, which had encircled her. From time to time she shed her pair of hammers against each other, and let out thunder-like metal shing sounds, causing even all the buildings in the city to shake slightly.

    ¡°You vicious monsters, you shall all die!¡± Shouted Man Man harshly with both, anger and pride, ¡°My big brother said that sooner orter he will put all of you on stakes, and burn you slowly into ashes, inch by inch!¡±

    ¡°Hm, poor little girl, so reckless.¡± An over two meters tall, especially strong ve warrior let out a great shout, then darted out towards Man Man like a lightning bolt; at the same time, he swung the heavy shield, held in his right hand, hard towards Man Man¡¯s face.

    This Senior Magus Level Commander of the ve warriors didn¡¯t use his sword, instead, he used his shield; obviously, he was attempting to knock Man Man out and capture Man Man alive, instead of killing her.

    However, he apparently underestimated the destructive power Man Man possessed, and thought her to be a small, pretty, adorable little girl.

    Beams of fiery lights darted out from Man Man¡¯s pupils; she had already activated a part of her Zhu Rong bloodline, the bloodline of the gods, and gained a certain kind of magical special ability for her eyes; her pair of pupils now were even more powerful than Ji Hao¡¯s |Gold Crow Pupils|. ording to the ve warrior, his moves were fast and smooth, but in Man Man¡¯s eyes, he was as slow as a snail and full of weaknesses.

    Of course, Man Man didn¡¯t care about weaknesses at all.

    She raised the huge hammer she was holding in her right hand high, and aimed precisely at the body of the Commander of the ve warriors, then carelessly swung the hammer down.

    Countless me-shaped patterns on the mountain-crushing hammer lit up simultaneously, and spurted outrge strands of me kes. In the meanwhile, tens of thousands of glowing red spell symbols shed across the hammerhead. The entire city shook violently, and within the area that had a radius of a thousand miles, all kinds of natural power and energy, which were rted to fire, were instantly absorbed by this mountain crushing hammer.

    Along with a great hoop sound, a huge cloud of me spurted out from the enormous hammerhead. At the same moment, the hammer smashed right onto the head of the Commander of the ve warriors. Followed by a loud bang, the Commander of the ve warriors suddenly burst into a puff of smoke within the cloud of mes, along with his armor, shield and weapon. He then vanished without leaving a trace.

    ¡°Haha, you bunch of wastrels! You¡¯re even worse than wild dogs!¡± Man Man yelled madly, thenughed out aloud. After that, she carried the pair of gigantic hammers, which were as big as her body, on her shoulder, and darted out like a red whirlwind.

    A series of popping sound resounded across the entire area; hundreds of ve warriors didn¡¯t even had enough time to take any defensive action, but of course, even if they had raised their poor small shields, nothing would change. Every time the pair of mountain crushing hammers were swung downwards by Man Man, one ve warrior would be smashed and burned into ashes and smoke. After Man Man had easily swung her hammers for tens of times, every single one of the ve warriors who had encircled her, had been killed.

    By the time Ji Hao had anxiously arrived, Man Man had already finished her attacks.

    However, more ve warriors rushed over while roaring in rage, and fleetingly encircled the entire area. Rapid warning horns came from those metal ships, followed by which, more elite ve warriors rushed out of the ships, and ran into the caravan city along those metaldders.

    One Jia n warrior growled in rage, ¡°Spirit Turtle Caravan! How dare you kill our High Moon¡¯s warrior?! Do you want to be wiped out?!¡±

    Gui Three¡¯s face had turned into a deadly pale, he stiffly stood on the roof of one of the smaller buildings, and couldn¡¯t let a word out for quite a while.

    Ji Hao looked at Gui Three¡¯s pale and terrified face, took a deep breath, then suddenly roared out, ¡°Idiot! Do we look like caravan people?! Youe to collect tax from the caravan, it had nothing to do with us, but since you attempted to kidnap Man Man, you¡¯re all dead already!¡±

    The Jia n¡¯s warrior, who had yelled at Ji Hao earlier, took a nce at Gui Three then yelled at him, ¡°Spirit Turtle Caravan! Since this has nothing to do with you, you should just keep an eye on your guards; tell them not to do anything, or your caravan will be unable to ever take another step into the Southern Wastnd from now on!¡±

    Tens of Jia n¡¯s warriors came towards Man Man from all directions. One of them, who seemed to be a Commander, yelled out harshly while rushing, ¡°Encircle them! Tear that little kid apart and feed him to the wild dogs! This little girl is quite pretty; recently our general wants nothing but young and adorable little girls...Hmmm, don¡¯t hurt her, not even a little bit!¡±

    Hearing that Jia n warrior, Ji Hao let out a cold smile then hurriedly looked around.

    Si Wen Ming seemed to have disappeared. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t find him anywhere. He paused for a brief moment, then grinned to Man Man while he pped on her shoulder, and said, ¡°Man Man, let all of your power out, kill as many as you can! You heard them, they can¡¯t hurt you, not even a little bit!¡±

    Man Man nodded, banged her pair of mountain crushing hammers hard against each other. After that she leaped up, and stamped both of her feet hard against the ground. Followed by this move of her, the metal ground within miles in radius suddenly hollowed, and Man Man¡¯s tiny little body darted out like a gust of fierce wind, while swinging the pair of gigantic hammers towards the Jia n warrior who was closest to her.

    The Jia n warrior remained expressionless and raised his left hand. Along with his movement, a square-looking heavy shield appeared on his arm. He slightly swung the heavy shield, and the next moment, Man Man¡¯s hammers shed hard against the shield, letting out a thunderous shing sound and spurting outrge amounts of raging me kes. Both Man Man and that Jia n warrior stood perfectly still, and didn¡¯t even shook their bodies in the slightest.

    However, before Man Man could pull her hammers back, that Jia n warrior¡¯s right hand had already reached Man Man¡¯s neck through the gap between the two hammers, without Man Man even knowing how he did it. She popped up her eyes wide open, and stared at therge palm of that Jia n¡¯s warrior, which moved as fast as a ghost¡¯s hand, and watched it grab her neck.

    All Jia n warriors simultaneouslyughed out; theirughter sounded so proud and insolent.

    Man Man¡¯s attacks were simple and straightforward. Although she was amazingly powerful, she indeed had too many weaknesses. Her power was more than enough when she was dealing with those ve warriors, who were far less powerful than herself, but facing these Jia n warriors, it took only one moment for that Jia n warrior to grab her neck.

    ¡°Surrender, or...!¡± shouted that Jia n warrior, who had Man Man¡¯s neck grabbed in his hand.

    However, before he could finish his speech, Ji Hao pulled out a ck, odd-shaped, jade dagger, raised it high and swung it down, leaving a mysterious yet simple and primitive arc in the air.

    Blood sshed out. The strong and muscr arm, which was used by the Jia n warrior to grab Man Man¡¯s neck, was easily chopped off by Ji Hao with that ck jade dagger; even the thick metal shoulder-armour worn by this Jia n warrior had failed to fence against Ji Hao¡¯s attack that contained the power of [Sky Opening].

    The Jia n warrior howled in pain, and quickly drew his hand back; in the meanwhile, all the surrounding Jia n warriors shouted out and rushed up in anger.

    ¡°Catch this little girl! Tear that boy apart!¡±

    Tens of arms thrust out towards Man Man, striving to be the first to capture her, while only three to five Jia n warriorsunched attacks towards Ji Hao.

 Chapter 154 â€“ Killing In A Row

    Note: Regr chapter 6/7

    ------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 154 - Killing In A Row

    ¡°Piss off!¡± yelled Man Man.

    Her entire body was now wrapped in dazzling mes and fiery lights, which had already transformed into several fiery-dragon-shaped me streams, and were hovering around her. Her pair of hammers had been waving across the air and bringing up whirlwinds. The Jia n warriors opened their arms and rushed towards Man Man one after another, but soon all had been hit by the pair of hammers and forced to withdraw.

    The hammers struck on the bodies of those Jia n warriors, while making series of metal shing sounds, which sounded like a cksmith working. Those Jia n warriors darted towards Man Man, after being hit by the hammers, over and over again. Their metal armors were all shining brightly, and creatingrge amounts of fire sparks against the hammers. A few of them were struck right on faces by the hammers, their noses were even ttened, making them look as if their noses had been smashed into their faces.

    From time to time, a few Jia n warriors who weren¡¯t standing firmly, would be sent flying away by Man Man¡¯s hammers. Imagine the following, fully armed Jia n warriors being hit by Man Man¡¯s hammers and shooting out like bullets. If there was a word to describe such a scene, then that word could only be shocking. Those Jia n¡¯s warriors who were sent flying, roared while shattering literally everything that came in touch with their bodies. Countless small buildings had badly been damaged, and hundreds of holes had appeared in the ground.

    Apanied with series of loud metal shing sounds, a few Jia n warriors bumped into the group of ve warriors that were behind them, when they were sent flying.

    All of the bones of those poor ve warriors instantly shattered by the impact with those Jia n¡¯s warriors; some were even torn apart, and blood sshed out simr to how water sshed out of a fountain.

    The Jia n warrior leader roared in rage, ¡°Where did this little monstere from? How can she possibly be even stronger than us?! Don¡¯t be anxious, encircle her, drain her power! Our general is gonna like her!

    Hearing the leader, the other Jia n warriors stopped attacking, only gnashed their teeth and continuously rushed up against Man Man¡¯s hammers.

    Man Man, who didn¡¯t need any defense, had let out all of her terrifyingly great strength and was waving her pair of hammers as hard as she could. Metal shing sounds continued; no matter how many times those Jia n warriors rushed up, each time they would be forced back by Man Man. Gradually, some of those Jia n warriors were badly injured at the inside, and blood gushed out of their mouths in streams.

    ¡°Trying to bully Man Man?¡± shouted Man Man harshly, ¡°Die, die, die! Haha!¡±

    Such a tiny little pretty girl shouting like a crazy bear. Man Man leaped high into the air and darted everywhere like a mad flea, as if she could fly. She leftrge pieces of afterimages were left behind her body. Those unlucky Jia n warriors didn¡¯t want to hurt Man Man, but had absolutely no idea how to deal with her great strength, and could only keep rushing around her, while attempting to exhaust her and capture her alive.

    These Jia n warriors, who had been described as the ones to have the best fighting skills and instincts by Si Wen Ming, had currently fallen in such an embarrassing situation where they seemed to have difficulty to win against Man Man, while fighting against her with their physical strength.

    As for Ji Hao, he was encircled by four Jia n¡¯s warriors.

    They teamed up in two, each holding a shield in his left hand and sword in their right hand. They protected each other whileunching quick, lightning-like attacks. Within a blink of an eye, they had already thrust their swords towards Ji Hao, tens of times.

    Ji Hao had fully activated his spiritual power, which allowed him to clearly perceive every single movement of the four Jia n¡¯s warriors. However, with Ji Hao¡¯s current speed, he couldn¡¯t handle the amazingly quick attacks that were beingunched by these Jia n warriors.

    The attacks of these Jia n warriors from High Moon were all quick and straightforward, without any needless movements. Every single move was aimed straight at Ji Hao¡¯s vital parts. The four of them together had easily blocked all possible directions to which Ji Hao could dodge.

    Their attacks were nearly perfect, even with Ji Hao¡¯s experience, he couldn¡¯t pick out any problem with their attacks. Every single attack wasunched only towards the vital parts of Ji Hao¡¯s body, attempting to chop Ji Hao into pieces.

    The ck jade dagger held in Ji Hao¡¯s hand was also an inherent magical treasure of the Gold Crow n. It¡¯s far less powerful than the other three inherit magical treasures that had merged with Ji Hao¡¯s body, but with his current power, he could already activate a small half of its power, which could cause enough threatening to Senior-level powerful Magi.

    Ji Hao waved the ck jade dagger and tried his best to block the attacks that were beingunched by these Ji n warriors, but he only managed to block the first attack that wasunched by each person. After that, all the remaining attacks hit right onto his body, his heart, back, stomach, liver, and all other vital parts then all the rest attacks hit right on his body, heart, back, stomach, liver, all body vital parts. After only a blink of an eye, Ji Hao had been urately hit by the four Jia n warriors for nearly a hundred times.

    The armor made by Po released its bright and clear light, which then transformed into a lotus and rotated around Ji Hao¡¯s body like a stone mill, and blocked all of the attacks. The great power that was attached on the sword tips of those Jia n warrior vanished instantly. Only a slight stream of power, which was not even worth mentioning, had drilled into Ji Hao¡¯s body through the armor.

    Ji Hao¡¯s body condition was already as good as that of a newly promoted Senior Magus. Added with the fact that he had been nourished by the earth essence milk and other natural treasures, Ji Hao¡¯s body currently possessed an amazing defensive function, and was difficult to be harmed. The slight stream of power that had gushed into Ji Hao¡¯s body through the armor, only made Ji Hao¡¯s muscles vibrate slightly, and was unable to hurt his internal organs through his muscles.

    ¡°Duo!¡±

    Ji Hao let out a great shout, at the same time, the surrounding air shook instantly; countless invisible air ropes suddenly appeared. The four Jia n warriors who had Ji Hao encircled, instantly paused; their entire bodies were bound by those air ropes, which temporally stopped them from moving.

    Mr Crow, who had fully recovered from its injuries, let out a great caw and suddenly rose from Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder. Its body instantly expanded into zhangs big, and its feet widened. Its golden red ws scratched towards two Jia n warriors who hadn¡¯t seen thising. The two Jia n warriors could only let out a howl before Mr Crow had damaged their faces, and dug out all eight of their eyeballs.

    Although they were badly wounded, the two Jia n¡¯s warriors still held their positions and seized their shields to protect the vital parts of their bodies, while swung their long swords forwards, then fleetingly drew back with a weird pace. Their facial musicals began twitching quickly, and inside their eyes sockets, countless slight shreds of body tissues had been squirming and growing - their great life-force energy allowed them to regrow their eyeballs.

    All the Southern Wastnd Senior Magi had the ability of regeneration. These Jia n warriors were even stronger that the Senior Magi of the Southern Wastnd, so they would certainly be able to regrow their bodies.

    However, the two Jia n warriors, who had temperately lost their visions, hadn¡¯t noticed the two tiny little Magical Fiery Snakes, which were only inches long and were hanging on Ji Hao¡¯s ears, like a pair of exquisite earrings. The eyes of the two Magic Fiery Snakes suddenly shone, while their tiny little bodies released an extremely great and terrifying ancient power. They darted out from Ji Hao¡¯s ears, leaving two fiery lines behind them, then each flew into the mouth of each of the two Jia n warriors.

    Along with the thoughts of the two Jia ns warriors, the two young magic fiery snakes, which were just hatched for not long, but had already activated their terrifyingly great bloodline power that contained inside their bodies, directly wriggled deep into the stomachs of the two Jia n warriors.

    They opened their mouths and let out their instinct of swallowing that all kinds of snakes possessed. Their entire bodies were releasing the Magical Earth me that could burn anything in the world into ashes. Within only one moment, all of the internal organs of the two Jia n warriors were half grilled, and their spirit blood was ceaselessly being sucked into the jaws of the two fiery snakes. While they were swallowing the spirit blood of the two Jia n warriors, the pair of baby Magical Fiery Snakes began to grow rapidly, and the temperature of their bodies kept rising higher and higher.

    The two Jia n warriors howled painfully, and fell onto the ground while holding their own stomachs.

    The two other Jia n warriors looked shocked at their teammates. Previously they had a functional formation that allowed them to protect each other perfectly, whileunching attacks on Ji Hao. Now however, without the two Jia n warriors, a fatal weakness had been bared in front of Ji Hao. Ji Hao silently raised the ck dagger and once againunched the [Sky Opening] with all of his power.

    In the next moment, Ji Hao saw flowers bloom and fall, stars moving around the earth, and the rain of shooting stars. Along with all these magical and beautiful sceneries, a soft yet magical arc shed across the air, and tworge heads were instantly sliced off by Ji Hao.

    All the other Ji n warriors were instantly shocked and provoked; they roared out in rage simultaneously.

 Chapter 155 â€“ Destroying the Ships

    Regr Chapter 7/7

    ------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 155: Destroying the Ships

    ¡°How...how could this happen?¡±

    The leader of the Jia n warriors, who obviously possessed the highest status amongst these people, shouted out in anger. His four huge eyes opened even wider than before, and made him look even scarier. He took a few steps back and got out from Man Man¡¯s attacking range, then rushed towards Ji Hao.

    Seeing their leaderunching an attack by himself, the other Jia n warriors instantly became more confident, and put all of their attention on Man Man. They continued to encircle her and rush towards her, while attempting to exhaust and capture her alive.

    Ji Hao grabbed a shield from the ground, which was left by a Jia n warrior, then gripped the ck dagger with his right hand, while seriously looking at the leader of the Jia n warriors, who was rushing over, and prepared for the uing fight. He had killed four Jia n warriors in a row, which seemed easy, but in order to achieve that, he had already used all he could. This Jia n warrior leader was apparently a lot more powerful than the other warriors. He had even held his own against the hammer strikes of Man Man during several blows. It was not difficult to imagine how terrifyingly powerful he actually was.

    A silhouette shed across the air in front of Ji Hao, and Ji Hao subconsciously raised the shield he was holding in his left hand.

    However, the shield didn¡¯t touch anything, at the same time, Ji Hao¡¯s tight armor suddenly burst out a beam of piercing light; in the very next moment, a heavy punch struck on Ji Hao¡¯s face. Ji Hao let out a muffled moan, and temporarily lost his eyesight; he could only see countless stars shining in front of him. Simultaneously, his body was sent flying backwards by the Jia n¡¯ warrior leader¡¯s heavy punch.

    Ji Hao immediately became nervous. He couldn¡¯t see, and was absolutely unable to perceive how the Jia n warrior leader would make his next attack.

    His pupils suddenly turned into a gold-red color. Ji Hao tried his best to activate his |Gold Crow Pupils|, and released all of his spiritual power. Hi spiritual power instantly shrouded the area within a radius of a few miles, suddenly, Ji Hao perceived that a dark shadow fleetingly drew near him. He subconsciously raised the ck dagger, and hacked down towards the ck shadow.

    A great pain came from his wrist. Ji Hao barely saw that the Jia n¡¯s warrior leader stood close behind him, and used an amazing arm lock technique with both of his hands. He easily broke Ji Hao¡¯s wrist and seized the ck dagger. Before Ji Hao could react, the Jia n¡¯s warrior leader had thrust the dagger towards Ji Hao¡¯s chest with a darkened, vicious face.

    Ji Hao was stunned. How could this guy move this fast?! Moreover, his strength was terrifyingly great!

    Ji Hao thought of what Si Wen Ming had said; every High Moon warrior had the best fighting skill and instinct. He suddenly understood what this meant. The two Jia n warriors who were killed by Ji Hao just now, had died because they underestimated Ji Hao, and also because that the attackunched by Ji Hao¡¯s two baby magic fiery snakes was too hard to predict.

    But in regards to the Jia n warrior leader, who he was facing currently, Ji Hao had absolutely no idea how to deal with him.

    Ji Hao was unable to clearly see him moving, neither could he himself move as fast the Jia n leader. Apart from all these, Ji Hao¡¯s strength was far below to the strength of his opponent.

    Ji Hao was about to lose the fight. Although his tight armor had amazingly great defensive power, his wrist was still broken by the Jia n warrior leader, which showed that the power of this Jia n warrior leader had already surpassed the defensive power of the armor, which was made by Po.

    The jade dagger was thrust towards Ji Hao¡¯s chest, Ji Hao injected all of his power into his |Gold Crow Pupils|, barely saw the attacking route of the jade dagger.

    ¡°Do not underestimate us, the Southern Wastnd Magi!¡± Ji Hao let out a great roar, then opened his mouth and spew out a blood stream. The blood stream instantly appeared on the ck dagger¡¯s surface, as if it was teleported. The ck dagger, an inherited magic treasure of the Gold Crow n, suddenly turned into a wisp of ck smoke and merged with Ji Hao¡¯s body; right after that, a beam of ck light shed across the air, then the ck dagger reappeared in Ji Hao¡¯s hand. Ji Hao raised his broken wrist and swung the ck dagger down towards the Jia n¡¯s warrior leader with all of his power.

    The Jia n warrior leader hadn¡¯t seen thising.

    In fact, he would never have underestimated any Southern Wastnd Magus, but he did underestimate Ji Hao. Ji Hao was just a little kid, even if he was the most talented genius of the most powerful Southern Wastnd n, how many fighting skills could he have learned, and how many secret magics could he be able to cast at such a young age?

    But Ji Hao had used an inherited magic treasure to attack in such an ingenious way, andunched a surprise attack on the Jia n warrior leader. The ck dagger broke the Jia n warrior¡¯s metal armor, and left a bone-deep, bloodied wound on his arm.

    This dagger was one of the Gold Crow n¡¯s inherited magic treasures. Even though Ji Hao could only activate a small half of its power, it was still an amazingly powerful weapon in Ji Hao¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Good boy!¡± Yelled the Jia n warrior leader harshly, ¡°Are you willing to be my ve? If you are willing to be my ve, I can pardon you for the felony of killing my nsmen. You¡¯re very talented; if you agree that you and your offsprings all will be mine ves, generations after generations, I will pardon you for all of your crimes.

    ¡°F*ck you!¡± Ji Hao cursed with an extremely rudenguage. At the same moment, the small storage bag tied around his waist moved slighly. The three flying daggers and a pair of flying swords, which were seized from the three unknown young men, darted out from it and left five beautiful arcs in the air. Controlling the three flying daggers and a pair of flying swords with spiritual power, Ji Hao smartlyunched the [Sky Opening] once again.

    His Golden Dan let out a cracking sound. Heunched the [Sky Opening] with his spiritual power, but the terrifyingly great counterforce nearly shattered his soul into pieces. However, he gnashed his teeth and forciblyunched this deadly attack onto the Jia n warrior leader.

    ¡°Damn barbarians!¡± The Jia n warrior leader was nearly driven mad by Ji Hao.

    Secret spiritual weapon manipting magic! Judging by Ji Hao¡¯s fighting skills, he was apparently a Southern Wastnd Novice Magus, and should be a violent warrior who was best at closebat, beating as hard as he could should have been his only specialty; but the secret spiritual weapon manipting magic...to learn this kind ofplicated secret magic was impossible even for Southern Wastnd Senior Magi, who never cultivated their soul and spiritual power. Only very few especially talented and powerful Maguspriests were able to use such kind of powerful secret magic!

    The [Sky Opening] was indeed astonishingly powerful, and could discover the weaknesses of all kinds of things and people in the world, directly piercing into the invisible, most mysterious ¡®one¡¯.

    The Jia n warrior leader moved as fast as lightning. He twisted his body before those flying daggers and swords struck on his body, and managed to dodge two flying daggers and a pair of flying swords, but thest flying dagger pierced into his weakest spot. An over a zhang long cold light shed across in front of him. Thest flying dagger hacked on his face, and directly damaged the two eyes on the left side of his face; arge amount of blood poured out in streams from his wounds.

    The Jia n warrior leader howled out in pain, but in the meanwhile, he moved his body again. Ji Hao didn¡¯t have enough time to react before the Jia n warrior leader had gripped his neck.

    He instantly felt an irresistible, great power, and shared the cracking sound made by his neck bones. A big half of his neck bones would instantly be broken if the Jia n warrior leader had gripped a tiny little bit tighter; Ji Hao¡¯s entire head would be torn off from his body.

    ¡°Bullying a kid, is it fun?¡± Si Wen Ming¡¯s voice slowly came, along with which, he silently appeared behind the Jia n warrior leader, just like a ghost. He gently pressed both of his hands on the shoulders of the Jia n warrior leader, and in the very next moment, both the arms of the Jia n warrior leader shattered into ashes.

    Right after destroying his arms, Si Wen Ming pressed his hand on the head of the Jia n warrior leader. Followed by Si Wen Ming¡¯s move, the powerful warrior, who hadpletely taken Ji Hao¡¯s power of resistance away, suddenly burst up, then turned into arge cloud of dirt, and dissipated into the air.

    Ji Hao fell onto the ground, and put his hands around his injured neck, which seemed to be even an inch longer than it had been before, and began yelling at Si Wen Ming.

    ¡°Uncle, where have you been?!¡±

    Si Wen Ming let out a nd smile then said seriously and awfully, ¡°Since we have already killed some of them, then we should kill all of them. I mean every single one of them. Simr to cutting the weeds and digging up the roots, none of them can live.¡±

    Once he finished his sentence, the eighteen metal ships simultaneously exploded from the bottom up. Along with a series of muffled booms, the whole eighteen metal ships were all shattered into fragments. The great shock-waves swept across the caravan city, even the gigantic turtle¡¯s firm shell was slightly torn, leaving tens of fine, thin cracks.

    ------------------------------------------------------------------

    SR¡¯s note: As I had said couple of days ago, there is OP¡¯nessing up. This is a small part of it. A bit more is left. This is just the prequel.

 Chapter 156 â€“ Setup A Monument

    Note: Regr Chapter 1/7

    ------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 156 - Setting Up A Monument

    The fiery light lit up the void. Eighteen metal ships had blown up simultaneously, each exploding from the bottom up. The tremendous explosive power had torn the keels of those ships into shreds, and had destroyed the formations set inside these shipspletely. These formations were used to transform the natural power into energy, which were vital for those ships. After this, a chain reaction was created, causing those three miles long ships to be blown into countless fragments.

    The mes had risen high, from out of which, countless fragments and body parts were thrown out.

    The bodies of the Jia n warriors were strong and solid, therefore, when they were sent out flying by the shock waves, their bodies were able to remain in shape for most parts, at most they had their arms or legs broken; very few of them were torn into pieces.

    As for those ve warriors, even the Senior-Level ve warriors were all far weaker than the Jia n warriors, and their body conditions were worse than those Jia n warriors by around two levels; therefore, those dark skinned ve warriors were mostly torn into tens of pieces when they were thrown out of the ships by the shock waves.

    Apart from these Jia n warriors and those ve warriors, many lowly human-shaped ve creatures, which had light green skin andrge amounts of colourful speckles, were directly shattered and burnt into wisps of cyan smoke in the mes.

    Many able Magi were staying at the caravan city; every one who had the physical strenght of a Senior Level Magu, also had great eyesight. At the moment the explosion ured, they all were able to see clearly how the bodies of those Jia n warriors, ve warriors and lowly ve creatures had been torn apart or shattered, through the ¡®slowly swelling¡¯ and ¡®gradually breaking¡¯ metal decks of those ships.

    mes, fragments, and waves of howling and wailing. This proud andcent army had been destroyed within a single moment.

    Only tens of fully armed Jia n warrior leaders, whose armours were obviously of better qualities than the armours of the others, were able to save their lives. Their armours were all broken, and horrible wounds had appeared on their bodies, but they had indeed survived the explosion. These few Jia n warrior leaders fled while struggling towards the void further away, one after another.

    ¡°None can survive...kill them all!¡± Si Wen Ming let out a resonant shout, while holding his hands behind his body.

    Metal shing sounds came right after his voice. Led by the tens of Magus King Level guardmanders of the Spirit Turtle Caravan, groups of caravan guards silentlyunched fatal attacks on the other Jia n warriors in the city.

    The defensive magic formation was activated, the great endurance powerrgely slowed all those Jia n warriors down. Suppressed by the defensive magic formation, they could at most release thirty percent of their real power. Facing the attacks of the caravan guards, these Jia n warriors could onlyst the span of seven to eight breaths at maximum, before their heads were chopped off by those Magus King Level caravan guardmanders.

    Ji Hao couldn¡¯t stop his eye corners from twitching when watching all these.

    The warriors of High Moon were indeed as good as Si Wen Ming had described. Ji Hao realised only now how lucky he had been to be able to kill four of them.

    Thest of the Jia n warriors, who were killed by two Magus King Level caravan guards, was only at the same level as ordinary Southern Wastnd Senior Magi; however, facing the joint attack of the two Magus Kings, he was able to hold off tens of their attacks with only his physical strength, after which he had finally been exhausted and was eventually killed.

    Every single time his defence and counterattack had been natural and smooth, nearly perfect, especially before he was killed. He hadunched thest counter attack with all of his remaining power, and almost hacked one of the two Magus Kings into two!

    Such a great power. Ji Hao silently raised the level of threat the Jia n warriors posed, in his mind.

    Every single one of the Jia n warriors who had rushed into the town earlier was killed, and those lucky Jia n warrior leaders who had survived the explosion had been trying their best to flee away, but they had not been able to manage surviving against the giant turtle¡¯s attacks. Taken in the void, the gigantic turtle could easily move hundreds of miles far with a single step; his speed was a lot faster than these badly injured Jia n warrior leaders.

    The turtle caught up with those Jia n¡¯s warrior leaders, then took a deep breath. Followed by its breath, the surrounding area instantly fell into chaos; star-lights, which had seven different colours transformed into a huge swirl and shrouded the entire area for hundreds of miles in radius. Inside the hazy starlight swirl, tens of the Jia n warrior leaders roared out in despair, andunched their final attacks towards the gigantic turtle, after which they had all been smashed into pieces.

    Tens of deadly attacks struck onto the body of the gigantic turtle, but only causedrge amounts of fire sparks against its shell. Those attacks added a few new marks on its solid shell, apart from all these, the gigantic turtle wasn¡¯t harmed at all.

    The void turned back to being quiet. Gui Three and the other caravan administrators walked up to Si Wen Ming with worried and bitter faces, crossed their hands in front of their chests and deeply bowed to Si Wen Ming; none of them said anything, just stared poorly at Si Wen Ming¡¯s feet tips.

    ¡°The ships were blown by me, and all those people were killed by me as well, none of these have anything to do with the caravan,¡± said Si Wen Ming while smiling gently. At this moment, the scary and imperatorial vibe of his, which had suddenly appeared when the eighteen metal ships exploded, was gone without leaving a trace.

    ¡°Remember, you have already moved and passed here three days ago, you have no idea what happened here; I did everything.¡±

    While speaking, Si Wen Ming raised his hand and waved towards the void.

    Ji Hao was surprised to see that extremely far into the void, a fist-sized, khaki coloured huge star, which gave a dependable feeling, instantly let out a faint beam of yellow light, across the vast void, and shone on Si Wen Ming¡¯s palm.

    ¡°This is my spirit magic star, Deep Earth!¡± Si Wen Ming smilingly said to Ji Hao. ¡°At your Junior Level, you will nourish your meridians, which carries your inherited powers; At your Senior Level, you will awaken your Magus Acupoints; and at your Magus King Level, you will find your spirit magic star, absorb a strand of star power from it and merge it with your own body. From that point onwards, you will be able to borrow the power of your spirit magic star to cultivate yourself and to fight.¡±

    ¡°When fighting against enemies, for Novice Magi, Junior Magi and Senior Magi, all of them are purely dependent on the powers that they have grown and ¡®stored¡¯ inside their bodies. Only when you have broken into the Magus King Level and have found your own spirit magic star, you will be able to borrow the star power and use it to fight. With the help of stars, a new Magus King, who had just connected with his spirit magic star, can easily deal with hundreds of Senior Magi at one time,¡± said Si Wen Ming slowly.

    The power of the Deep Earth gradually gathered in his palm, the hazy and glowing star power quickly condensed into solid being on his palm. Apanied with a swooshing sound, a three zhang tall, and six feet thick, monument slowly appeared on his palm.

    The stone monument wasn¡¯t too huge in shape, but it was amazingly heavy. Ji Hao had only walked a bit closer to it, and was badly suppressed by the gravity-like power that was caused by the monument, and couldn¡¯t even breathe. The stone monument was way too heavy; it had even caused a swirl of gravity around it.

    The corner of Ji Hao¡¯s eye started twitching once again. He assumed that this stone monument could easily defeat arge group of Senior Magi. Was this the true power of the Magus Kings?

    If the two Magus Kings of the caravan, who had fought against those Jia n warriors earlier, had activated their spirit magic star power, none of those Jia n warriors could havested that long.

    Si Wen Ming threw the stone monument into the void, after which, an invisible power held that stone monument up and allowed it to float in the void, in the middle of countless fragments of those metal ships.

    With slight movements of his fingers, Si Wen Ming wrote a few lively and vigorous characters on that stone monument - ¡°The killer named Si Wen Ming! If you want to avenge,e to Pu Ban City!¡±

    A stream of iparably august power darted out from Si Wen Ming¡¯s hand, rushed direly into the void, and merged with the stone monument, instantly endowing the monument with great life-force, which then burst out from the monument itself.

    Gui Three and the other administrators couldn¡¯t stop saluting and thanking Si Wen Ming. Soon after, the gigantic turtle began moving, it used all of its power and tried to run as fast as it could, moving deeper into the void.

    A small half dayter, a great army, which was formed of nearly a hundred metal ships, arrived where the eighteen metal ships had exploded and circled around the stone monument. A Jia n warrior threw a heavy punch on the monument angrily. The following moment, the stone monument suddenly exploded, thoroughly shattering the nearly one hundred metal ships into pieces.

    ------------------------------------------------------------------

    OP¡¯ness redefined (ording to SR): I know other novels have far more stronger people who can kill from miles away etc. But for me, this moment is simply to OP. He was not even there, but was able to destroy hundreds of ships with a monument? Linley was a great sculptor, but making explosives with it, Si Wen Meng is your man! :p

 Chapter 157 â€“ The Midland

    Note: Regr Chapter 2/7

    ------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 157 - The Mind

    The gigantic turtle had been moving across the void.

    No one knew that Si Wen Ming had left a small surprise in the stone monument for the Jia n army, therefore, in order to avoid the possible chase of the High Moon, the gigantic turtle had even risked its life by running as fast as it could, because it could exhaust and die; moreover, it had detoured for quite a long distance, towards different directions, just like a thief.

    [TL: Hey, you gigantic, talkative, cowardly and single turtle, please, can you be my pet?]

    During the journey, Ji Hao sat on the gigantic turtle¡¯s neck and had seen countless magical scenes, mysterious and beautiful creatures, but had also encountered many dangers.

    Natural disasters, enemy attacks...in the void, you could never predict what you would encounter in the next moment.

    The gigantic turtle had once almost been drawn into an invisible ck swirling hole. If Si Wen Ming and the other Magus Kings hadn¡¯t joined their strength and tried their best to pull the turtle back, the turtle and the entire caravan would have been swallowed by the ck swirling hole.

    A horrible firmament fire boiled sand stream had swept across the caravan city and the gigantic turtle. Although the turtle had a great defensive power, it was still scratched and wounded all over the body; a thickyer of callus on the turtle¡¯s body, which waspletely weapon proof, had been grilled.

    Mad groups of void animals had onceunched an attack on the caravan city. Those animals had seen the caravan people and the gigantic turtle as their preys. Unlike the group of animals that had previously been called out by the little three-eyed monkey, the weakest one among these void animals had the strength simr to a peak Junior Level Magus. Everyone in the caravan city had joined the fight and had done whatever they could to those animals; even Si Wen Ming had gotten scratched in the face. Eventually, the caravan had managed to survive.

    And a terrifying group of voodoo void bugs had also once silently and suddenly attacked the entire caravan city. That time, Ji Hao had fortunately saved the entire city and the turtle. If it hadn¡¯t been for the warning, given by the mysterious man who lived in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, Ji Hao would not been able to detect thosepletely invisible and silent voodoo bugs. In that case, the number of people who would have survived, including the giant turtle, would have not been more than five.

    Every step forward was risky, the entire caravan could be wiped out anytime.

    Ji Hao finally understood the reason why the group of powerful magi and the caravan, with which Ji Zhuo had travelled to the Mind when he had been young, had lost quite a number ofpanions during their journey. This time, despite the Spirit Turtle Caravan being so powerful, they had nearly been thoroughly destroyed for quite a few times. This vast void was indeed very scary.

    However, during the journey, Ji Hao¡¯s experience and knowledge had greatly been expanded. In the boundless void, countless different sized floating inds were drifting randomly. Every time the gigantic turtle flew past such a floating ind, it would take a break on it, and the caravan people would get out of the city and do some trading with the local residents of those floating inds.

    All kinds of different creatures were living on those floating inds, including different kinds of treemen, stonemen, spirits and goblins. There were also powerful natural creatures that had lived so long, and absorbed so much natural power that they were able to transform their bodies into human shape. The caravan¡¯s storage spaces were gradually filled with all kinds of precious and rare local products of those floating inds. Therefore, the sour faces of Gui Three and the other caravan administrators were slowly gaining a cheerful smile.

    The time flew, and didn¡¯t seem to even exist in the void. After a whole year and a half, a hugend, which was covered with mountains, greennds, rivers andkes, abruptly appeared in front of Ji Hao¡¯s eyes. Countless different sized, properly distributed, floating inds were slowly rotating around the hugend.

    Gui Three finally gasped in relief,ughed out aloud, and said, ¡°The Mind is right in front of us! Brothers, we are home!¡±

    All of the caravan people simultaneouslyughed aloud towards the sky, after which they started yelling and shouting, and even began to dance madly and happily.

    Ji Hao quietly looked at those caravan administrators, guards, workers and handymen. As far as he was concerned, this had been a long and interesting journey that had taken him a year and a half. But for the caravan people, since they had left their homes, gone to the Southern Wastnd and returned, it had taken nearly ten years of journeying.

    If they had newborn babies when they had left home for this journey, their kids would now be at Ji Hao¡¯s age.

    Ji Hao assumed that on the foreheads of their parents, who had stayed at home and were expecting their children to return safely, another wrinkle must have been added, and their hairs must have turned whiter; every day, when they leaned against the windows and wished that their children woulde home sooner, their eyes must have turned dimmer than thest day.

    ¡°All the travelers...¡± Ji Hao slightly pped himself on the face when he had only spoken three words, ¡°No, I can¡¯t be a giarist, haha. Ah, the mind, is this the Mind?¡±

    From a great distance, Ji Hao sensed the boundless and strong life force energy that was being released from the magnificent world, which was formed by the greatnd and all of those floating inds. The natural power transformed into hurricanes and blew across the caravan city, even slowing the gigantic turtle down.

    The boundless void was already filled with natural power and energy, however, the Mind apparently was the most important center of the entire world, and was the source of all the natural powers and energies. Every single moment, great amounts of natural powers and energies would be produced in the Mind, and automatically spread to the areas that had less natural powers and energies.

    The closer they got to the Mind, the stronger the hurricane, which had been formed from the natural powers and energies, was. Only powerful and gigantic creatures like the Starring Sky Spirit Turtle, were able to stabilise their bodies in such a strong hurricane, and continuously move forwards against the hurricanes.

    Ji Hao silently estimated that without the Magus King Level of power, none of the ordinary nsmen from the four Wastnds would be able to take a single step towards the Mind, from the void and against such hurricane by themselves!

    The hurricane blew across the gigantic turtle¡¯s body; sharp airwaves shed against the turtle¡¯s solid shell and callus like real daggers, letting out a loud shing sound andrge amounts of fire sparks. Thousands of miles long fiery light tail gradually appeared behind the gigantic turtle.

    Nearer or further, hundreds of magical creatures, which were as big as the gigantic turtle or evenrger than it, were also moving forward against the hurricane, towards the Mind, step by step. Every single one of these gigantic creatures had a long fiery light tail behind their bodies, therger they were, the longer light tails they had.

    Ji Hao looked surprised at the surrounding areas; what a magical, shocking and magnificent scene!

    In the vast and boundless void, hundreds of gigantic creatures carried cities of different sizes on their backs, including luxury pces, and broke through the hurricane and slowly walked towards the beautiful and lively great world.

    He subconsciously opened his arms towards the Mind. By only seeing all these, Ji Hao was already deeply obsessed by the Mind, and attracted by this magical big world that was beyond any description.

    ¡°I belong here, I will let the name of Qing Long resound across the entire world!¡± murmured Ji Hao, ¡°The strongest human in the previous life...hehe, only an ordinary junior magus could easily kill me in my precious life, but in this life, in the world...strongest human? Got to be fun!¡±

    A thunderous boom came from the side. Ji Hao turned his head to the left, after which his eyes instantly popped open, and was he stunned.

    He saw a hundreds of thousands of meters tall giant, holding a smallnd that had a radius of ten-thousand miles, with both of his hands. In the meanwhile, the giant was quickly rushing towards the Mind world with big steps, just like a dagger that was slicing through the hurricane. Within only the blink of an eye, this giant had rushed out of Ji Hao¡¯s eyesight, while carrying thend.

    ¡°Th..th...this...¡±Ji Hao¡¯s tongue was even stiffed in shock, and for a while he was unable to let out a sentence.

    ¡°That¡¯s one of the offspring of the ancient god, the Hercules...nowadays, the heavens have started to decline, and are not as thriving as during the ancient times. Many of the gods came down to the human world from the heaven for fun. This could be some rich person, who hired the offspring of Hercules by offering a good price, to bring them and from the outer starry space, on which they could build their pce.¡±

    Si Wen Ming silently appeared behind Ji Hao and said smilingly to him.

    Instantly a buzzing sound could be hearding from Ji Hao¡¯s head, and even his eyeballs had turned red.

    The heaven?!

    Ancient gods?!

    What kind of rich people could hire a god from the heaven to work for them?!

    The Mind, what a crazy world!!

    ------------------------------------------------------------------

    SR¡¯s note: I will be providing little teasers in thement section and on NU. Previously I had given a sentence in which Hercules was mentioned. In thement section I had mentioned that the OP¡¯ness of the general poption would be illustrated. I think that I was correct in saying that. People who are able to hire Gods...Do I even have to rify why this should be considered OP? :p

 Chapter 158 â€“ Rich Soil

    Note: Regr Chapter 3/7

    ------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 158 - Rich Soil

    Only to move against the hurricane that was transformed from natural energies and powers, and surrounded the Mind, and get into the real Mind world, had cost the gigantic turtle a whole month.

    During this month, Ji Hao sat on the turtle¡¯s neck and watched more and more gigantic creatures continuously showing up from all directions. Dragons, phoenixes, turtles, skylines, and other magical rare creature, which Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even name.

    He had also seen amazingly great scale armies, which were formed by metal ships moving forwards against the hurricane with great difficulty. From time to time, Jia n and Yu n warriors also showed up on those metal ships.

    From a great distance, Ji Hao could clearly sense the proudnessing from these three-eyed and four-eyed monsters, as if they were standing high above the masses.

    Different from the army that they had encountered in the boundless void, this time, those metal ships had only flown past the caravan at some distance away, withouting over and mentioning something like tax collection. Ji Hao was very much expecting these people toe over and create trouble, but got disappointed eventually.

    After the turtle hadpletely broken through the hurricane and set its feet in the Mind world, Ji Hao felt that he definitely could use an extra pair of eyes.

    In this Mind world, a lot of natural physical rules that he used to be familiar with in his previous life, didn¡¯t work here at all. Too many magical and odd scenes had totally overturned Ji Hao¡¯smon sense.

    For example, once they had gotten into the Mind world, the gigantic turtle had walked past a sea, which was an isted, floating see, without any seabed to hold it in. The sky-blue seawater was crystal-like. Within the sea, one could see all kinds of marine biodiverse creatures, and on the surface of the sea, inds and rocks were floating.

    Countless huge fishes were swimming around and ying with each other in the water. Abruptly, a group of whales would swoosh over, after which,rge schools of other fishes would diffusely flee away in fear. Some of the bigger fishes, which were very frightened, would jump above the surface of the sea. The hurricane that was blowing across the void, would then swoop them over, making them fly over the entire sea, and fall in the oceans that were on the surface of the earth.

    Ji Hao had also seen that above a beautiful piece ofnd, thousands of green, thriving mountains were floating in a line, just like a pearl ne formed bynd.

    Between those floating mountains, waterfalls crossed in the air like white, flying watery dragons; those strong, roaring watery dragons seemed to have jumped onto the next mountain from the first mountain, in a magical and unspeakable way; they would merge with more waterfall streams on the second mountain, then rush towards the next mountain.

    Every time the wind blew across the watery dragon-like waterfalls,rge amounts of watery mist would rise in the air and fall down on thends while showering under the sunrays, leaving the sky above the group of inds full with rainbows.

    A silvery and long bird call lingered around the ears of Ji Hao and the people of the caravan. Large flocks of beautiful white cranes, holding all kinds of ganoderma[1] within their beaks, flew across the void. These cranes hadrge shapes, each had a wingspan of over a hundred zhang; they slowly and leisurely flew across the void, from one piece ofnd to another piece ofnd. Beside them, tidewater alike clouds drifted by from time to time.

    These cranes looked very proud and elegant when they were flying; none of them showed any panic when flying past the gigantic turtle.

    Gui Three threw tens of vats of delicious booze towards the air whileughing happily, followed by which, a few old big cranes that had blood-red feathers on their heads, instantly dived down, excitedly pierced their long and sharp beaks straightly into the booze vat, and began swallowing the delicious booze. Of course, the ganoderma held in their beaks would fall down, and fought over by those happilyughing caravan guards.

    Ji Hao coveted those ganoderma so much, each one of them was about a zhang wide, wrapped by the sense of magic power, and seemed strangely fresh and juicy. No one could tell how many years those ganoderma had lived and how much natural energies they had absorbed, but what was certain, was that those ganoderma were very beneficial for human bodies.

    Ji Hao instantly took out a vat of booze and threw it towards an old crane. His ¡®trade¡¯ went quite well, a cyan ganoderma fell down from the old crane¡¯s beaks, and Ji Hao grabbed it as quick as he could. The jade-ruyi-shaped ganoderma suddenly cracked after it had fallen into Ji Hao¡¯s arms, and wisps of cyan fog that contained the power and energy of the ganoderma, rose from the crack and drilled into Ji Hao¡¯s mouth, nose and ears. Instantly, Ji Hao felt his soul was warming up and bingfortable, and his soul power had quickly improved by at least fifty percent.

    [TL note: Ruyi is a curved decorative object that serves as a ceremonial sceptre in Chinese Buddhism or a talisman symbolising power and good fortune in Chinese folklore. Word Ru Yi means ¡®as wish¡¯ literally in Chinese.]

    ¡°Meat!!¡± While Ji Hao, Gui Three and the other caravan people were doing this special trade for ganodermas with those beautifulrge birds, Man Man leaped hundreds of zhang high from the ground into the air, then fell on the head of one crane, raised her hammer high, and seemed to be intending to smash the poor bird¡¯s head immediately.

    The story of burning the cello and boiling the crane, which was the story about the offence against good cultures must have been talking about this. Ji Hao sighed and went speechless, hurriedly yelled at Man Man, ¡°Man Man! These birds are nice, they have sent us many good stuff! Just let them go! If you want to eat some meat, the caravan have quite a lot of delicious meat in storage!¡±

    Man Man paused, then let out a big sigh, rubbed the huge head of the poor frightened crane and said, ¡°But you¡¯re so pretty, I¡¯m just wondering if you taste good.¡±

    Shaking her head, Man Man finally released the poor crane, which she had thought to be her prey, and jumped down from the crane¡¯s back. After Man Man had leapt down that poor crane let out a shrill call, and followed by its voice, the other cranes instantly raised their speed and fled away from the caravan city as quick as they could.

    Looking at the group ofrge cranes flying away towards a piece ofnd which was covered in clouds and mist afar, Ji Hao activated his |Gold Crow Pupils| and was able to see that, that piece ofnd was entirely covered by all kinds of glowing, sparkling precious herbal medicines, which had lived for many, many years.

    Along with a swishing sound, a beam of gold light shed across the sky above the gigantic turtle, after the flock of cranes had left.

    Ji Hao was barely able to see that it had been a gigantic roc with golden wings, even with his great eyesight. That magnificent roc had wingspans of over hundred miles, and was flying through the void with a slight trace of proudness and ego; it hadn¡¯t even taken a single nce at the gigantic turtle and flew straight away at lightning speed.

    Ji Hao silently measured the flying speed of that golden roc, and shockingly discovered that this roc was flying at least a hundred times faster than the gigantic turtle. With such an amazing speed, no wonder people said that the golden roc kind was the ancient, magical and legendary creature, which possessed the quickest flying speed in the entire world.

    This was the Mind, the core of the whole world, which had boundless rich soils and was the most magical ce in the world.

    Ji Hao held his breath, while greedily looking at all those surrounding in exinable, yet very real magical sceneries.

    The gigantic turtle kept moving forward step by step, walking past quite a few pieces ofnd, then finally stopped on the piece ofnd that was called Sweet Wine.

    The gigantic turtlended steadily on the ground, then let out a long roar of relief towards the sky. The Sweet Wine was where the center of the Spirit Turtle Caravan was located at. Once they arrived at this piece ofnd, the caravan was truly at home. Hearing the turtle¡¯s roar, countless people happily rushed out of surrounded cabins.

    Ji Hao, Si Wen Ming, and Man Man didn¡¯t join the celebrating party that was thrown by Gui Three and the other caravan members. Led by Si Wen Ming, the three of them rode on Mr Crow¡¯s back and left the Sweat Wine, continuing forwards to the central greatnd.

    ------------------------------------------------------------------

    [1] Ganoderma: A mushroom with a shiny cap which typically grows on dead or dying timber, found in Asia and North America. Preparations made from it are credited with various stimnt and health-giving properties. It ismonly known as Reishi.

 Chapter 159 â€“ Civilization

    Note: Regr Chapter 4/7

    ------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 159 - Civilization

    The Mind was way too boundless; with Mr Crow¡¯s full speed added with Si Wen Ming¡¯s elerating magic, it had still taken Mr Crow over a month to fly to the iparable Great Land in the center of the Mind world.

    Ji Hao jumped down from Mr Crow¡¯s back andnded steadily on the ck rich soil, which was even oozing oil out. Ji Hao was wearing grass shoes that had been made from dry, thin grass. The oily ck soil soaked Ji Hao¡¯s feet, giving him a magical feeling.

    Ji Hao silently sensed this feeling.

    Standing on thisnd, Ji Hao felt as if he was like a seed that had fallen into the soil, been wrapped up by the rich and soft soil, and encircled by an ancient and great power. To Ji Hao, this was a strange andpletely new piece ofnd, but he sensed a feeling that he would only sense from a home, a feeling that was about being the origin.

    Man Man carelessly threw away the gigantic hammers, rushing all over whileughing loud. Many nts that were growing in the Mind were different in kind from the nts of the Southern Wastnd. Man Man could grab a random thin grass that she had never seen before and happily stare at it for quite a while.

    Si Wen Ming stood beside Ji Hao, and looked smilingly at him, without making any sound to interrupt him sensing that feeling.

    After a very, very, long while, Ji Hao slowly opened his eyes. He felt that he had somehow connected with thisnd in a certain mysterious way; his entire body and soul seemed to have be heavier and more solid. The connection between him and the natural power seemed to have be firmer as well.

    ¡°Uncle, I think some magical changes have happened to me.¡± Ji Hao looked at Si Wen Ming and said honestly, ¡°The Mind is so magical.¡±

    ¡°The Mind is the center of this entire world, is the first piece ofnd that had been awakened among the whole world, our humankind has originated from here,¡± said Si Wen Ming gently, ¡°Many people who are born in the Mind would be unable to sense the same feeling as clearly as you just did. Since you have sensed such a strong feeling, you are more talented than my most positive estimation; this is good, really, really good.¡±

    Si Wen Ming smilingly squatted, held a handful of ck soil in his hand and then grabbed it into a small ball of soil.

    ¡°Hao it¡¯s really good that you have sensed the most original will of this piece ofnd, you have remembered that this piece ofnd belongs to us, our humankind.¡± Si Wen Ming seriously looked at Ji Hao and continued, ¡°We are the owner of this piece ofnd, we are, instead of any other kind, because our bloodlines are greatly and permanently connected with this piece ofnd, no one can split us up from thisnd.¡±

    Ji Hao looked at Si Wen Ming and slowly nodded.

    Man Man, who had pressed a poor little animal down on the ground, and was trying very hard to open its mouth and check if it was a carnivore or a herbivore, turned her head around and took a nce at Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming.

    The atmosphere that had just been created by Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming was especially solemn and holy. Man Man blinked her pair of shining eyes, and carelessly put all of her attention back on the small animal.

    ¡°Wow, you have t teeth, big brother said that t-teeth animals are all herbivores...I have never seen small guys like you back in the Southern Wastnd, what kind of nts you prefer?¡± The following moment, arge sphere of grass, which was big enough to choke this small animal to dead, had been thrust into its mouth.

    Si Wen Ming helplessly called Man Man and told her toe over, and saved the poor small animal at the same time. He didn¡¯t use any magic power, only led Ji Hao and Man Man walking towards the center of the greatnd. After they had walked for hundreds of miles, artificially made farnds appeared around them.

    Pieces of farndsid orderly beside the road. Within these farnds, scattered green tender crops had sprouted, elderly men and women, who were neither far or near, were squatting in the farnds, and carefully removing all those wild grasses around the tender crops.

    Seeing Ji Hao, Si Wen Ming and Man Man, these people stood up one after another, grinned to them, and waved their hands towards them.

    Si Wen Ming smilingly saluted them, then started a topic as if he was very familiar with these people¡¯ lives.

    ¡°Are these wheat that you have nted? Seems quite well! You have opened up such a broad farnd, good uncle, your n seems to be quite flourishing!¡±

    A beam of golden fiery light shed across each of Ji Hao¡¯s pupils and he looked at the surrounding area. Just as Si Wen Ming had said, the acreage of the farnd surrounding them could probably reach a hundred thousand. Thend here was so fertile and the air here was filled with natural powers and energies, every single acre ofnd could certainly produce quite an amount of grains.

    In the Southern Wastnd, ns mostly relied on hunting for food supplies, but in the Mind,rge-scale ns that replied on agriculture¡¯s had already emerged? They possessed over a hundred thousands of acres ofnd, this n must have over ten thousands of people, and was indeed a thriving big scale n.

    Si Wen Ming seemed not to be in such a rush as he had been in before. He squatted in the farnd and was excitedly chatting with a few elderly people about their wheat nting experiences. From the seed spreading, fertilizer applying to weeding and watering, then to the problems of birds and bugs, Si Wen Ming could talk about all kinds of agricultural topics. Obviously, he could be counted as an expert on agriculture.

    Ji Hao smilingly stood behind Si Wen Ming and carefully listened to him talking with those elderly men.

    Although he didn¡¯t know why Si Wen Ming stopped here, Ji Hao knew that Si Wen Ming would never do anything which was meaningless, therefore, he just quietly listened, and closely observed.

    Man Man dropped her pair of gigantic hammers and ran away whileughing. Not a long whileter, she had found an old cattle in the farnd and was crazily riding on its back, while trying quite hard to turn her body around and grab the old cattle¡¯s tail for fun.

    A few elderly men saw the naive and happy face of Man Man, and couldn¡¯t help but let out loudughter, their eyes filled with kindness.

    Probably because Si Wen Ming was very familiar with all kinds of agricultural knowledge, or Man Man¡¯s artlessness had earned these nsmen¡¯ favour; not long after, the few elderly men friendly invited Ji Hao, Si Wen Ming and Man Man to their n and take a break.

    Si Wen Ming dly epted the invitation. The three of them then followed those elderly men, walked for tens of miles through the t trail in the farnd, across a small wood and arrived at a n that was built aside a river bend.

    Lines of cabins were orderly built beside the river. This n with the poption of tens of thousands of people had been administrated well. The entire n was encircled by a short wooden fence, with the starting point being paved with gstones, which were very clean and tidy. This n¡¯s vige looked cleaner than Southern Wastnd ns by far.

    Large groups of children had gathered in the vige, either were practicing on fighting or clearing up all kinds of agricultural tools, or feeding domestic fowls. The scene that stimted Ji Hao the most was that some older children had been writing some simple and ancient characters on the sand ground, with branches and under the guidance of a white-haired elderly man.

    Characters!

    Not spell symbols that could allow Maguspriests tomunicate with ghosts and gods, instead, characters that any ordinary man could learn.

    In the Southern Wastnd, the most primitive characters were only passed amongst Maguspriests, generation after generation, and could be only used to construct simple words and sentences. However, in the Mind world, and in a remote n, the consciousness of mass teaching characters to the next generation had already emerged.

    This was civilization!

    Ji Hao¡¯s body began to shake slightly, his finest hairs all over his body stood up, one after another. He had just formally realized that he had left the Southern Wastnd, and stepped in a thoroughly different world.

 Chapter 160 â€“ Knowledge

    Note: Regr Chapter 5/7

    ------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 160 - Knowledge

    ¡°Hey, such a fat goose, can ity an egg each day?¡± Walking on the tidy street, Si Wen Ming, who was wearing single x clothes and looked just like a middle-aged farmer, said while at the same moment grabbing the fat goose that was walking past him swayingly and rubbing its butt.

    ¡°Yes! These fowls of ours are all strong!¡± The elderly men said whileughing, his face was wrinkled because of theugh. The elderly man then cherishingly petted the feathers of the fat goose, which was held in Si Wen Ming¡¯s hands, and continued, ¡°All of them cany an egg each day, the children in our n have all became stronger because of those eggs!¡±

    Si Wen Ming dropped the fat goose, walked side by side the few elderly men, while chatting andughing.

    From how many people lived in the vige, out of which how many were grown men and children exactly, to how many kids were bornst year and how many kids didn¡¯t manage to survive disasters and diseases, then to how many new farmnds the n had opened up, and how many grains the farnds produced this year; a n had all kinds of ordinary administrative affairs, and Si Wen Ming could always bring a good topic.

    Gradually, Ji Hao had been pulled in by their conversations.

    Although Si Wen Ming was only chatting to those elderly men, some new knowledge and information would pop up from his words from time to time.

    Things such as how to reduce the amount of wild grass in the farnd, how to raise the germination rate, how to grow the fowls stronger, how to prevent some fowls from falling ill, how to weave soldiers and weave more durable fishings, and how to make some agricultural tools that were more convenient to use.

    Si Wen Ming had even taught those elderly men a few mature prescriptions for helping pregnant women to be healthier, eliminate parasites inside human bodies, and how to cure the little kids of crying at night and convulsion. The few elderly men seemed to have gained some valuable, treasured information, and hurriedly wrote the few prescriptions taught by Si Wen Ming down.

    Ji Hao had also noticed that one of the elderly men had already darted out, rushing towards thergest wooden house in the middle of the entire n vige, at his highest speed.

    ording to the Southern Wastnd rules, thergest house in the middle of the n vige should be the residence of those Maguspriests and elders, who had the highest status in the n. It seemed that Si Wen Ming had already attracted some attention in this n, and would be treated as the most honoured guest by those Maguspriests and elders themselves.

    Not long after that, over ten Maguspriests and elders quickly walked over along a small trail, happily and friendly saluted Si Wen Ming.

    Ji Hao gave a carefully look to these elderly men who had white hair. Unlike like the Southern Wastnd Maguspriests, these elderly men dressed neatly and looked more gentle and sedated; giving a more friendly and leisurly feeling to the others.

    The sense of powers that was being released from their bodies was also hugely different from that of those Southern Wastnd Maguspriests.

    Southern Wastnd Maguspriests were better atmunicating with ghosts and spirits that existed in the jungle, and were able to manipte all kinds of mysterious creatures in the jungle; therefore, the senses of power that were released from their bodies were sharp and vicious. Some elderly Maguspriests were infected by all different kinds of evil and vicious powers, looked even like horrible ghosts, and were scary enough to make babies cry.

    Different from that, the senses of power that Ji Hao had sensed from these Maguspriests and elders in this Mind n, were purer and more positive, their powers were more simr to all kinds of natural and original powers in this world, obviously, the magics they were good at must bepletely different from that of those Southern Wastnd magics.

    Togother with those Maguspriests and elders, warriors who possessed the highest status amongst all th warriors, had also showed up. Ji Hao subconsciouslypared these warriors with those Gold Crow n¡¯s warriors he was familiar with, and discovered that these warriors seemed to be more gentle and moderate. Although some of them had already reached the peak-Senior Level, Ji Hao didn¡¯t felt any aggressive sense of power from these warriors that he had often sensed from the Southern Wastnd warriors.

    ¡°This is how the agricultural civilisation is different from the barbaric ns,¡± murmured Ji Hao after having carefully observed for quite a while, then shook his head and chuckled.

    Si Wen Ming was a very friendly and talkative person; he quickly made friends with those old Maguspriests after having only chatted for a short period. Everyone was happilyughing and chatting. Soon, the people from this n were already seeing Si Wen Ming, Ji Hao and Man Man as their closest friends.

    When the Master Maguspriest of the n kindly invited Si Wen Ming and the two kids to join the banquet, a loud noise abruptly came from afar. Along with a series of hastened footsteps, tens of strong men hurriedly rushed over while holding a few badly injured people whose skins had turned ck and entire bodies covered in blood.

    From a long distance, a strong man pantingly shouted out, ¡°Help! Help! Brother Iron Mountain and a few others were bitten by poisonous watery snakes, they¡¯re dying! I told you a group of poisonous watery snakes havee to our river from unknown sources, days ago, you just wouldn¡¯t believe me!¡±

    Tens of strong men rushed as fast as a gust of wind, and soon carried the few injured men over.

    The few injured men hadrge buckets that were woven by bamboo slips tied around their waists, within which, fishes were beating and struggling, apparently, these few injured men were identally bitten by poisonous snakes and injured when fishing in the river.

    Judging from their wounds, the size of those poisonous snakes had not been small at all, because the tooth prints on their bodies were as big as an adult¡¯s thumb, and had been spurting out ck blood.

    ¡°Hurry! Master elder and Maguspriest! Help them!¡± The tens of strong men yelled simultaneously, while staring poorly and anxiously at the few elderly Maguspriests and elders, who hadrge leather bags tied around their waists.

    The few elderly Maguspriests hurriedly circled around those injured men, and checked for a while then sadly shook their heads simultaneously.

    ¡°The degree of poison is too high, and the poison has already damaged their internal organs, it¡¯s toote,¡± said the eldest Maguspriest bitterly, ¡°Let¡¯s do something to eliminate those poisonous snakes, the poison is too strong, we don¡¯t even have enough time to cure them.¡±

    Ji Hao grabbed two strong men in front of him and pulled them away, then squatted in front of the few injured men. He dipped his finger into the ck blood that gushed out of one of the injured man¡¯s wound, then slightly tasted the blood with the tip of his tongue along with the shocking screams of those few elderly Maguspriests.

    A cold feeling abruptly came from his tongue, after which he felt his entire tongue bing paralysed.

    ¡°Good, as long as they are still alive, I can save them,¡± said Ji Hao calmly while taking three herbal medicines from the small storage bag tied around his waist, then threw them into his mouth and began chewing.

    An elderly Maguspriest yelled out in shock, ¡°All those are highly poisonous herbal medicines...spider blood grass, heart-corrupting grass, blue edge bloom, kid, don¡¯t you want to live anymore?!¡±

    Ji Hao quickly chew those herbal medicines, then spew out a few mouthfuls of ck liquid on the wounds of those few injured men. Along with a sizzlingly sound, the highly poisonous herbal medicinal liquid gushed into the wounds like living creatures, and not long after, dark-red blood gushed out of those wounds, and then soon turned into a healthy red colour. Obviously, the herbal medicinal liquid had neutralised the poison of the snake venom.

    ¡°Highly poisonous herbal medicines can also save lives,¡± said Ji Hao smilingly to those badly shocked elderly Maguspriests, ¡°Hm, you probably haven¡¯t encountered poisonous snakes and bugs that much. In my hometown, almost every single one of us will be bitten by poisonous snakes or bugs for seven to eight times; this kinds of snakes indeed have high poison levels, but the higher the poison level they have, the easier we can neutralise it.¡±

    Si Wen Ming stood beside Ji Hao and smilingly nodded to him in praise.

    Ji Hao nced at Si Wen Ming while grinning, then continued to those elderly Maguspriest, who still had their eyes widely popped open and didn¡¯t know what to say, ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll tell you some emergency life-saving prescriptions, you can just write them down.¡±

    All of the elderly Maguspriests, elders and ordinary nsmen looked at Ji Hao with eyes filled with gratification.

    What Ji Hao had promised to tell them were prescriptions for curing people who were identally bitten by poisonous snakes, and in this primitive world, knowledge was closely connected with the lives of the nsmen.

    The Master Elder of the nughed out loud in excitement, then said, ¡°We were lucky to have our honoured guestse to our n, kids, take out all of the delicious food that you have saved, today we are going to treat our honoured guests cordially!¡±

    Cheers and shouts suddenly rose into the air, everyone¡¯s face was instantly filled with happy smiles.

 Chapter 161 â€“ Exploit

    Note: Regr Chapter 6/7

    ------------------------------------------------------------------

    SR Note: Due to some RL stuff I was unable to edit timely, which is why we have a dy in chapters. I will try to make it up over the weekend. My apologies...

    ------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 161 - Exploit

    The sun went down, and stars all over the sky lit up the entire Mind. These glowing stars seemed to be only a little bit dimmer than the sun.

    Inparison to the Southern Wastnd, the Mind seemed to have been more favoured by the sun and the stars. Whether it was the sunlight or the starlight, both were brighter here by many timespared to the brightness of the starlight and the sunlight in the Southern Wastnd. If you were standing under the starry sky and were to look up, you would discover that there was one type of starlight that was rotating like a whirlpool and seemed capable of even drawing your soul in.

    The bonfire was zing. In the square, which was located in the middle of the vige, hospitable nsmen had set a grand banquet for Si Wen Ming, Ji Hao, and Man Man.

    Ji Hao had saved the lives of their injured nsmen, and taught them some life-saving detoxifying magical prescriptions for free. Detoxifying was one of the specialties of the Southern Wastnd Maguspriest mediciners; therefore, the entire n, which had the poption of ten thousand people, and worshiped the magic creature, Gold-Eyed Lion, as their totem, was now unspeakably happy and grateful, treating Ji Hao, Si Wen Ming and Man Man with all the best stuff they ever possessed.

    Although the vour of the self-brewed rice wine was rather light, Ji Hao could taste the sincere honesty and gratefulness of those nsmen from it.

    Big fat fishes, which were caught from the river just now, were being grilled on the bonfire and were sizzling.

    Tens of strong livestock were sliced by the necks, skinned and cleaned, and were also grilling on the bonfire, letting out a strong nice aroma of grilled meat, making people dribble.

    Moreover, thousands of chubby gooses, chicken and ducks, wild rabbits, boars, muntjacs, strong and muscr wild boar, delicious wild birds, and fresh, clean wild fruits, which were newly picked up from the jungle, had also been served.

    The Gold-Eyed Lion n was not that powerful, they only had over ten Senior Magi in total, but they were treating Ji Hao, Si Wen Ming and Man Man with the most sincere hospitality, and had also been trying very hard to push the most beautiful girls of their n onto Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao.

    Whether it was in the Mind or the Southern Wastnd, some n traditions were shared.

    Every time a n had powerful and talented guests, the best thing that the nsmen would wish to happen was those powerful and talented people leaving a trace of their bloodline in the host ns; this way, the bloodlines of the host ns would be able to merge with the more powerful bloodlines of those guests, giving the host ns better opportunities to grow stronger.

    Ji Hao pretended to be not knowing what those nsmen meant by pushing those girls onto him, as did Si Wen Ming, who was happily and excitedly chatting to a bunch of Maguspriests and elders, without taking a nce at those young and beautiful girls.

    Only Man Man was very interested in these girls; she grabbed their hands, excitedly and curiously poked their bodies; from time to time, she would pull a poor girl over, whose face had turned death pale long ago, then poured a vat of booze into her mouth, whileughing happily.

    Soon, no girl dared toe near Ji Hao, everyone who was brave enough to do so, had already been drunk and had fallen on the ground, with their entire face turned red.

    Later that night, everybody was a bit drunk. Si Wen Ming became more and more excited. He was passionatelymunicating with those Maguspriests and elders about all kinds of topics; Ji Hao could clearly see that Si Wen Ming¡¯s eyes were shining with bright light. When he was teaching some useful skills and knowledge to this n, he had also been learning some valuable experiences from the Gold-Eyed lion n.

    Ji Hao seemed to have understood why Si Wen Ming travelled around the world all year round.

    When the bonfire slowly dimmed down, and all the warriors were drunk and lying down on the square, with quite many of them fallen into a deep sleep, a high-pitched and resonant warning horn abruptly was heard from the watch tower of the n. The entire n instantly fell into chaos, but soon, the elders and Maguspriests stood up, and began giving orders in loud voices.

    Women, elderly nsmen and children were quickly gathered into the firmest house, which was made by stones, and located in the middle of the vige. The brave and strong warriors grabbed their weapons and rushed over towards the square. This n had only tens of thousands of people, but soon, a whole ten thousand warriors had gathered at the square.

    ¡°Sorry for the disturbance, our honoured guest,¡± an elder said seriously while brushing his long beard with his fingers, ¡°Lately, some outsiders havee near our n, and have been coveting our n. We have already fought against them a few times, it seems that they have returned again.¡±

    As guests, since the host had encountered some problems, of course, Ji Hao, Si Wen Ming and Man Man wouldn¡¯t just stand up and leave.

    They went near the front gate of the n with those nsmen, and saw that miles away a small-scale troop was approaching quickly.

    Ji Hao activated the |Gold Crow Pupils|, and clearly saw what those people who were provoking the Gold-Eyed Lion looked like with his golden shining pair of eyes.

    The troop was being led by a three-eyed Yu n¡¯s young man, who was wearing a luxurious and exquisite cloak. He was being followed by nearly a hundred fully armed Jia n¡¯s warriors. Behind those Jia n¡¯s warriors were thousands of dark-skinned ve warriors, who were wearing leather armours and holding bows and arrows. What made Ji Hao surprised more was that behind this troop were troops of three smaller ns.

    A few tall and sturdy men had their bodies covered in simple and rough leather armours, while holding g sticks, and were walking in the front of each of the smaller troops. Totems were painted on the three gs, which were a Fox, a Wolf and a Winged Tiger. Over a thousand warriors fo those ns were following behind each g.

    Along with a series of silvery footstep sounds, the three-eyed Yu n¡¯s young man came closer and closer. He was sitting on a four-wheel chariot. A few heavily armoured Jia n¡¯s warriors had circled around him, and were holdingrge metal shields, with which they shielded him behind it. All of these Jia n¡¯s warriors were releasing a strong and vicious sense of power from their bodies.

    The chariot was pulled by three Three-Horned Rhinos, which were spewing out mes. The ck scales of these rhinos were glowing under the starlight. These three Three-Horned Rhinos had even stronger senses of power than those Jia n¡¯s warriors, judging from which, they were all Senior-Level powerful beasts.

    That chariot was made of gold and was glowing. It was entirely covered in all kinds of gemstones, which made the chariot shine like a treasure. Ji Hao carefully observed the chariot with his |Gold Crow Pupil|, and saw that thousands of different-sized spell symbols were faintly visible under those gemstones, which showed that this chariot was actually an extremely powerful magic treasure.

    One of the Gold-Eyed Lion n¡¯s elders held arge axe, took tens of big steps towards the chariot, while looking at that Yu n¡¯s young man and said, ¡°Monsters from other kinds, this is our Gold-Eyed Lion n¡¯s territory, our ancestors had opened this piece ofnd up and we have been living here for countless generations.¡±

    While speaking, the elder hacked his axe down hard onto the ground and continued with a loud angry voice, ¡°We will never bow to you, monsters from other kinds, and we will never sell our territory to you. It was left by our ancestor. Get out of our territory, or you can stay here forever, under the ground.¡±

    A few Gold-Eyed Lion n¡¯s warriorsughed out aloud and said, ¡°Oi, three-eyed white and tender boy, ournd is indeed very rich, but we don¡¯t mind to fertilize it more!¡±

    ¡°Look at your skin, it seems so soft and tender, next year, above your dead body, beautiful wildflowers and other nts might grow!¡±

    ¡°Such pity, such a white and pretty person, it would be so nice if you were a woman; I would risk everything to kidnap you!¡±

    All of the Gold-Eyed Lion n¡¯s warriorsughed out at the Yu n¡¯s young man. The young man sat on the chariot with his head proudly held high, then pulled out a g stick from behind his body and threw it hard towards the Master Elder of the Gold-Eyed Lion n.

    The g stick deeply stuck in the ground for about one foot, then shook intensely; a ck g, which was tightly rolled around the g stick instantly opened up, fluttering along with the wind, showing the totem painted on it - a ck tower with a blood-red erect eye floating above it.

    ¡°I am Also Zhai¡¯s people, and havee from the A Luo family. I possess the noblest Red Sun bloodline, amongst the entire Yu n, which means, I am one of the noblest people in the world. I am guided by the great Red Sun and came to this fertile piece ofnd to exploit it as my personal territory. I am now announcing that your territory will belong to me and only to me from now on, and you all will be my ves.¡±

    With his head raised proudly, Also Zhai continued while smiling cruelly, ¡°Because you have hurt my messengers and killed my loyal ve warriors a few days ago, you have to ept the punishment. All the old people in your n will be executed...the grains that was produced by my farnds, will not be used to feed useless people.¡±

    A muffled bowstring-shaking sound abruptly came, the Master elder of the Gold-Eyed Lion n, who had been staring at the g, let out a groan - a red long arrow had already pierced right through the middle of his chest.

 Chapter 162 â€“ Conquer

    Note£ºRegr Chapter 7/7

    -----------------------------------------------------------------

    Note: In chapter 161 the Yu ng youngster was named Also Zhai. It should be Aluo Zhai. We will change it today and our apologies for this.

    ------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 162 - Conquer

    In fact, Ji Hao had rushed up even before the arrow had been shot out.

    He had silently activated his |Gold Crow Pupils| earlier, therefore, the dark night-world inside his eyes was as if a bright noon sun was shining there. Within his eyesight, Ji Hao was even able to clearly see the suspicious movement of any single dust particle.

    Ji Hao hadn¡¯t missed any details about the Jia n warrior that had been standing behind Aluo Zhai, who had sneakily taken out an odd-shaped crossbow. At exactly the same moment when the finger of the Jia n warrior touched the trigger, a pair of fiery wings stretched out behind Ji Hao, pushed him swiftly forward, while spurting out a huge amount of mes and leaving shreds of afterimages behind him.

    The crossbow suddenly shot out arge long arrow, which was as thick as a baby¡¯s arm, swishing towards the Master Elder.

    Ji Hao thrust out his hand and urately grabbed towards the middle part of the arrow, however, the arrow moved way too fast, as if it was flying at the speed of time itself, making it so that Ji Hao was unable to do anything about it. Ji Hao¡¯s fingertips had only slightly touched the arrow, but he couldn¡¯t stop it.

    He watched the arrow pierce through the chest of the Master Elder, and a blood-red spell symbol sted on the arrow, from which, a stream of terrifyingly strong power instantly spread out. Ji Hao subconsciously rolled in the air, his pair of fiery wings pulled his body aside while rotating transversely, at his highest speed.

    Followed by a loud boom, the body of the Master Elder, whose face was filled with shock, suddenly exploded. His entire upper body instantly turned into a cloud of ash.

    The terrifying explosive power swept across the entire area with a radius of three zhang, but outside of that area, not even a single grass was harmed. Ji Hao had quickly fled away when the arrow exploded. He had moved to three-zhang and six-foot away with a sideward step. He had sensed how strong the explosive power was, fortunately, he hadn¡¯t been wrapped within it.

    ¡°Master Elder!!¡± A few Gold-Eyed Lion n warriors growled out in both sadness and anger, simultaneously pulled out their weapons and rushed forwards.

    Whether it was in the Southern Wastnd or the Mind, the elders of a n were all lofty, virtues individuals and worthy of respect. They were loved and cherished by the entire n. To any nsman that had even a little bit of integrity, watching a Master Elder being killed by the enemy, was an origin of bone-deep hatred that he would seek to avenge, no matter what or how!

    ¡°Bastard!¡± Shouted Ji Hao while staring at Aluo Zhai harshly, ¡°Aluo Zhai? Who do you think you are?! How dare you just make an announcement and im this as your territory?!¡±

    Aluo Zhai scornfully threw a quick measuring nce at Ji Hao, from his rough and simple clothes to the dry-grass-woven shoes on his feet, with a pair of sharp eyes.

    Aluo Zhai chuckled carelessly, then said ndly, ¡°You poor wild barbarian low-life that doesn¡¯t even has brains, talking too much to you would be a waste of my life.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Aluo Zhai then continued while raising his head higher, ¡°But I, the noble Aluo Zhai, am willing to show you a little bit of mercy and tell you that because this piece ofnd is very fertile, and has unmeasurably valuable precious rare mineral resources buried under it, plus, tens of thousands of ves, who will serve perfectly as mining ves are living here...Therefore, I came over here and am going to conquer this ce, eventually owning everything here!¡±

    Aluo Zhai dramatically and slowly let out all these craps with an aria-like tone, while a few Gold-Eyed Lion n warriors had already rushed up to his chariot, raised their weapons high and hacked down towards the three Three-Horned Rhinos, which had been pulling that chariot.

    The three Three-Horned Rhinos simultaneously roared towards the sky, after which theiryers of thick scales began to shake strangely. Every single scale expanded to a bing a few times bigger than before, and looked like a heavy firm armour that had grown out from the bodies of each of these three Three-Horned Rhinos, and wrapped them inside.

    They were all Senior-Level beasts, normally the strength and defensive power of beasts were far greater than that of human Magi who were at the same level as the beasts!

    The few Gold-Eyed Lion n warriors madly swung their weapons towards the rhinos, which createdrge amounts of fire sparks against their scales. Layers of rhino¡¯s scales were shattered into pieces, but all of the weapons that were held by the few warriors began to break and shatter, one after another.

    ¡°Stupid barbarian, how dare you fight against the noble Aluo Zhai?!¡±

    Aluo Zhai then carelessly waved his hands and ordered with a cold tone, ¡°Kill everyone that dares to fight back. As reward their wives and kids will be your ves, you can do whatever you want to them. Conquer this n, and kill every single one that has white hair on their heads.¡±

    Five heavily armoured, over six-meter tall Jia n warriors, who had been standing on the chariot and were circled around Di Luo, responded with resonating shouts. They leapt down from the chariot, tightly holding odd-shaped broadswords that had saw tooth, and rushed towards the few Gold-Eyed Lion n warriors in big steps while deeply roaring.

    Ji Hao popped his eyes wide open and stared at these five Jia n warriors.

    They were unlike the Jia n warriors from the High Moon, whose senses of powers had been calm and urate as if they were exquisitely working machines. The fighting skill of those warriors had been terrifyingly powerful, and had all been precise. Every single attack they hadunched, were done quickly and cleanly. All the warriors of the High Moon had been efficient killing machines.

    But these Jia n¡¯s warriors led by Aluo Zhai were releasing a wild and crazy sense of power, like the raging wildfire, which would burn anything that would be touched by it into ashes, including itself. The moves of these warriors were less limited and crazier than the High Moon¡¯s warriors. They were like mad monsters that hadpletely fallen into a hysteric state of mind; every single move of theirs was made for an attack and seemed not to be needing any defense.

    The five warriors of the Jia n, who were a lot taller than the few Gold-Eyed Lion n warriors, madly waved their nearly ten-meter long broadswords while roaring hoarsely, and simultaneously hacked down towards the few Gold-Eyed Lion n warriors. They seemed to have injected every little bit of their power into this attack without any reservation. When they waved their broadswords, their arms had even swelled to being thicker than their waists!

    Countless thoughts shed across Ji Hao¡¯s mind, the High Moon, the Red Sun...he assumed that these titles didn¡¯t only indicated their family backgrounds, but also showed which kind of group they belonged to, more importantly, these should also represent certain kind of power system that was closely connected to them.

    The few Gold-Eyed Lion n warriors raised their broken weapons and tried to hold the broadswords of the enemies off.

    Along with the sounds of metal shing, all the weapons held in the hands of those Gold-Eyed Lion n warriors were shattered instantly. Those broadswords, which were shining with an eye-piercing light and had shattered the weapons of the Gold-Eyed n warriors, were swinging towards the bodies of those Gold-Eyed Lion n warriors.

    Aluo Zhai had been smiling carelessly all the time, now, he intentionally raised his voice and said, ¡°This is a fertile piece ofnd, especially the mine buried under it. As long as I have enough mining ves to exploit the mine resources under the ground, within at most a hundred years, I will be able to build my very own castle here. One day, I will be the noble Great Administrator, standing high and looking down at the entire world, and return to my family with glory!

    Ji Hao carefully listened to these words of Aluo Zhai, and discovered that they contained lots of valuable information. At the same time he locked his hands together, and quickly incanted a spell. After this, he grabbed towards those few Gold-Eyed n warriors whose weapons had been shattered and who had lost the power to resist.

    A fierce gust of wind suddenly rose from the air, wrapped the few Gold-Eyed Lion n warriors and rolled them over; along with the gust of wind, the few Gold-Eyed Lion n warriors flew towards Ji Hao with high speed while rolling in the air.

    Although Ji Hao had moved as fast as he could, the attack that had beenunched by the five Jia n¡¯s warriors were way too quick and powerful. One of the Gold Eye Lion n¡¯ warriors didn¡¯t manage to dodge the broadsword right in front of him, and had been chopped into two at the waist. The furious power of the broadswordspletely damaged his body and blew him into a cloud of blood-mist, which then spread to hundreds of zhang far.

    ¡°Loyal warriors, who belong to me, the noble Aluo Zhai, conquer this poor, lowly pest of barbarian for me!¡±

    All Zhai proudly and excitedly waved his hand, then slightly pointed his finger at Ji Hao. He let out a sigh then continued while raising his eyebrows, ¡°Kill this kid first...how dare this kid be even more handsome than me, the noble Aluo Zhai?!¡±

    [TL note: Aluo Zhai, are you retarded?]

 Chapter 163 â€“ Crazy Monsters

    Note: Regr Chapter 1/7

    ------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 163 - Crazy Monsters

    ¡°Only dead monsters are good monsters!¡± Yelled Man Man while swinging her pair of gigantic hammers upward and leaping high into the air, ¡°My big brother said so, so it must be true! Look at Man Man, I¡¯ll hammer you all to death!¡±

    The five warriors from the Jia n growled out as well. They held their broadswords in their hands and were approaching Ji Hao with big steps; the sharp and fierce power released from their broadswords tore the ground apart and left five hundreds zhang deep cracks on the ground behind them. They were only miles away from Ji Hao, and rushed up to him with only five to six steps.

    The broadswords were raised high into the air while shining with blood-red lights. The five of them coordinated perfectly and hacked down towards Ji Hao¡¯s limbs and neck simultaneously, obviously, they were attempting to chop Ji Hao into pieces. However, before Ji Hao had reacted, Man Man had already leapt up right above the heads of the five Jia n¡¯s warriors, with her huge hammers swinging in her hands.

    The me-like patterns on the surfaces of the pair of mountain-crushing hammers lit up, and spurted out raging mes while letting out a swooshing sound; the dark night-sky was instantly lit up by this pair of small-suns-like, ragingly zing hammers. The great heat that was being released from the hammers had even twisted the air within the area of ten miles round, everyone¡¯s eyesight was blurred and everyone¡¯s silhouette looked twisted and hazy.

    Man Man raised her pairs of hammers whileughing madly and wildly. Facing Man Man¡¯s horrible hammers, which were smashing towards their faces without any hesitation, the five Jia n warriors showed absolutely no sign of dodging. They only raised their left hands and attempted to hold the hammers off, at the same time, their right hands didn¡¯t stop swinging their broadswords towards Ji Hao.

    ¡°Lunatics!¡± Ji Hao silently defined these five Jia n warriors. He stamped his foot hard against the ground, and under his feet, the ground began squirming like a living creature. Ji Hao had used a natural [Soil-Manipting Escape Magic], with the help of the earth power, he immediately escaped to hundreds of zhangs away, and abruptly leapt up from the ground.

    Five shining broadswords struck hard against the ground, loud sounds of explosions quickly spread out like thunder. Five strands of sword powers, which had gushed out of those swords, and over ten miles long, cut the ground open and left scary, huge cracks on the ground.

    Man Man let out a great roar, and suddenly swung the pair of heavy hammers down with all of her power; the hammers then smashed on the left hands of the five Jia n¡¯s warriors along with a thunderous boom.

    These five Jia n¡¯s warriors hadpletely underestimated Man Man¡¯s power level, moreover, they had underestimated the terrifying great power that was contained in her pair of mountain-crushing hammers. As the most beloved little girl of the Fire God, Man Man¡¯s pair of huge hammers were powerful enough to make them having endless nightmares for the rest of their lives.

    Fiery light shone and the temperature kept rising, the five Jia n¡¯s warriors were soon shrouded by raging mes. The armours worn on their arms and hands were immediately burned to glowing-red, after which it quickly melted, and eventually turned into puffs of smoke.

    Their palms were set aze, their skins and flesh were soon burned out and bared their crystal-like, blood-red bones. The mountain-crushing hammers struck hard down, and after that, the bones of these five Jia n¡¯s warriors, which were thoroughly strengthened over thousands of times, had burst and showed spider web like cracks.

    Along with a swishing sound and due to the counterforce of smashing on those Jia ns¡¯ warriors, Man Man leapt high into the air, over ten thousand meters high from the ground thennded back in front of the entrance gate of the n.

    ¡°Man Man, good job!!¡± Ji Hao suddenly yelled, while pping his hands hard.

    A great stream of fire that had a diameter of one-hundred-zhang, suddenly rose into the air. Within the fire stream, the five Jia n¡¯s warriors were roaring hoarsely and struggling hard, and had been sent up into the air by the great earth fire stream that was called out by Man Man. The terrifying, raging me mixed withva quickly corroded their bodies, and continuously seeped into their bodies through the cracks of their armours. Their skin was soon roasted and their muscles were parched; the me andva gushed into their internal organs through their broken muscles, bringing them a deadly great pain.

    ¡°Haha! Man Man good job!!¡± Man Man raised her pair of gigantic hammers proudly and yelled back at Ji Hao. Abruptly, she popped her eyes open and stared at Aluo Zhai, who had been stunned, and whose mouth was hanging open but seemed unable to say anything, and began yelling.

    ¡°Oi, you! What¡¯s your name again? You said that you were jealous of Ji Hao, because he looks more handsome than you, didn¡¯t you? Haha, not a problem, let Man Man give you a little help, then you will look much better than Ji Hao!¡±

    While speaking, Man Man gripped her pair of heavy hammers and rushed towards Aluo Zhai¡¯s chariot with huge steps, just like a mad dinosaur. She waved her pair of hammers and carelessly struck on the ground from time to time, causing the ground to shake violently. In the meanwhile, she hadn¡¯t stop shouting.

    ¡°With only a good stick right on your face with Man Man¡¯s hammer, you will certainly look better than Ji Hao, by at least a hundred times!!¡±

    Aluo Zhai gnashed his teeth and stared at Man Man. Suddenly, the erect eye on his forehead opened and let out a beam of weird, piercing red light. Aluo Zhai¡¯s body began shaking intensely, and a strange sense of power, which was as hot and crazy as that of a wildfire, gradually spread out from his body.

    Circles of odd red light spurted out from Aluo Zhai¡¯s erect eye, swept across the hundreds of Jia n warriors and the thousands of ve warriors behind him. The bodies of these warriors began to shake as well. Soon, all of their eyes had turned into a scary blood-red colour.

    ¡°Kill!!¡± One Jia n warrior raised his weapons and roared out hoarsely.

    Along with bone cracking sounds, these Jia n warriors, who were tall and muscr, started to swell rapidly. Baby-fist-thick vessels popped out from under their skins, and transformed them into gigantic creatures that looked like real monsters. Their muscles expanded weirdly, to the point of even being squeezed out from the cracks of their armours; soon, all of these Jia n warriors were turned into gigantic spheres of muscles.

    Not only these hundreds of Jia n¡¯s warriors, but also those ve warriors, who had only been about a foot taller than Ji Hao previously, had quickly started growing in size. Soon, these ve warriors had all be muscr giants, a time taller than Ji Hao.

    Apparently, the bodies of those ve warriors were not as solid as that of those Jia n warriors, neither could their bodies perfectly adapt to this strange and strong power that was being released from Aluo Zhai¡¯s erect eyes. Their bodies had indeed expanded and turned times stronger than before, but their skins were burst into pieces, baring blooded muscles.

    Flooded with a swooshing sound, thousands of ve warriors raised their weapons and swept across the three smaller n troops that were behind them, like a fierce gust of wind.

    The warriors in the three dependent n troop¡¯s were all ughtered by those ve warriors, who had improved in speed, power and level of agility by a few times, before they even had realized what was happening. Every single warrior in these three n troop¡¯s died in a horrible way. Every attack that wasunched by these ve warriors would shatter one n troop¡¯s warrior, some of them were even struck into a puddle of meat paste, spraying everywhere.

    Blood flowed on the ground, the sense of death soon filled the air.

    Shrouded by the blood-red light that had spurted our from Aluo Zhai¡¯s erect eye, the sense of death had turned into a nearly solid, visible blood-red mist. All Jia n warriors and ve warriors opened their mouths wide, greedily breathing this mist of dead.

    Their bodies had been through a weird and horrible change, their senses of powers had turned stronger and crazier.

    From the eyes of these warriors, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t see any remaining traces humanity; only the craziest desire of ughter and the coldest will of killing was left in their eyes.

    Aluo Zhai raised his arms high and screamed with a high-pitched voice, ¡°The warriors of the great Red Sun, killing and violence are the sources of our powers! Kill these people! ughter them, torture them as much as you want! Make them cry, make then wail, make then scream out in pain!¡±

    Letting out beast-like roaring sounds, all of those Jia n warriors and ve warriors suddenly rushed up towards Man Man.

 Chapter 164 â€“ Violence.

    Note: Regr Chapter 2/7

    ------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 164 - Violence.

    From the great fire stream that had been summoned by Man Man, five broken, half damaged silhouettes slowly fell down along with shreds of fire powers.

    Their bodies were also wrapped by a visible, blood-red mist. Their burned muscles began squirming, and soon, newly grown muscles started merging and interleaving along with a shrill, ear-piercing noise, while forming brand new body parts.

    ¡°Killing and violence are the supreme power!¡±

    The bodies of the five Jia n warriors, whose armours had all been shattered by Man Man¡¯s mountain-crushing hammers, were all bare now. They were staring at Man Man and Ji Hao with vicious and furious looks, while growling this weird deration out.

    Along with a swooshing sound, their huge broadswords were once again swung high into the air, startingrge amounts of fire spirals against the fire power that still remained on the sword. These five Jia n warriors rushed up towards Ji Hao in big steps, while gripping their swords with their newly grown arms, which were swelling and expanding weirdly, then hacked down towards Ji Hao, with all of their powers.

    Man Man was currently encircled by hundreds of Jia n warriors and thousands of ve warriors.

    The pupils of all these warriors were shining with a crazy blood-red light. They had all lost their minds, and were manipted only by the simple and instinctive desire of ughter, roaring like wild beasts andunching attacks at Man Man.

    Man Man¡¯s eyes spurted out a bright fiery light. These crazy and powerful enemies had activated her passionate and febrile bloodline power that originated from the Zhu Rong bloodline, the bloodline of the Gods. She roared out as well, and soon her body was wrapped up within raging mes that turned her body shape into a hazy and translucent silhouette. Her pair of heavy hammers were swinging fleetingly, and even started two fierce whirlwinds, sweeping madly and wildly across the entire area.

    A series of muffled boom were created, one after another, and a lot of Jia n warriors and ve warriors were sent flying away by Man Man¡¯s hammers. Every single strike of Man Man¡¯s hammers was like a mountain smashing on their bodies, with even a slight touch able to send them flying away for over tens of miles.

    From a long distance, the Gold-Eyed Lion n nsmen could hear the bone cracking sound that came from the bodies of those Jia n warriors and ve warriors. They also could see their metal armours shattering under the mad and violent attacks of Man Man¡¯s mountain-crushing hammers.

    However, the warriors who had been struck and were sent flying away by Man Man¡¯s hammers, injuring badly to the point of even vomiting blood, would jump up back, immediately after their bodies hadnded onto the ground, and continuously rush towards Man Man, exactly like tempest tidewater.

    The nsmen of the Gold-Eyed Lion n could even see the legs of few of the ve warriors shake to breaking due to the impact waves of the strike force of the hammers. But even then they would immediately turn and support their bodies with their arms, while moving quickly towards Man Man andunch their attacks again.

    Crazy monsters! These warriors were currently just like crazy wild animals that had beenpletely turned into some kind of unreasonable creatures by Aluo Zhai.

    ¡°Die!! Man Man want you all to die!!¡±

    Man Man was pissed off. She raised her head and let out a great roar towards the sky, along with which, raging fire that was wrapped in bright fiery light spurted out from her back, gradually forming into a hazy silhouette of the Fire God that had a supreme stateliness.

    Once this silhouette of the Fire God appeared behind her, Man Man¡¯s terrifyingly great strength had been improved further by ten times!

    Loud popping sound were created after that; those supporting-on-their-hands ve warriors were shattered by Man Man¡¯s heavy hammers, one after another, and their shattered bodies were directly burned into a puff of smoke by the mes that was wrapped around the pair of mountain-crushing hammers.

    As for those Jia n¡¯s warriors, they weren¡¯t much luckier than those ve warriors. It was as if Man Man was currently possessed by the legendary god of ughter. Whatever was touched by her pair of mountain-crushing hammers, would shatter instantly into ashes, and wherever was burned by the mes of her hammers, was instantly turned into a puff of smoke.

    Within only a single moment, over ten Jia n warriors had been struck into pieces by Man Man, and soon, their broken body parts were all burned and vanished by the raging fire.

    ¡°Killing and violence...Death is the real source of the great power!!¡± Aluo Zhai raised both of his arms towards the sky, and proudly screamed in a shrill voice, ¡°You wild barbarians will never understand how great and scary the power of our Red Sun can be!!¡±

    Apanied by Aluo Zhai¡¯s hysteric screams, thousands of ve warriors simultaneously raised their weapons, then suddenly chopped their own heads off.

    Large amounts of blood-red mist sprayed out from their dead bodies. Thousands of Jia n warriors greedily opened their mouth, inhaling this mist, along with which, bone creaking sounds came from their bodies. Soon after, their weirdly swelling, expanding and twisting bodies turned back into normal human shapes, except that they were now much taller than before. All these Jia n warriors now looked much better.

    However, their speed, strength, and level of agility had improved once again, by times. Not a small improvement, based on their body conditions before, their powers had nowprehensively been improved by times.

    Man Man¡¯s silhouette instantly blurred by the shreds of shadows and the glistening of weapons. Her pair of hammers couldn¡¯t touch her enemies anymore, but the weapons of those Jia n¡¯s warriors could always urately approach her body through the gap between her two hammers, and hit hard onto her body. Every single attack that was beingunched by these Jia n warriors would disable Man Man from standing steadily, and made her fall onto the ground and roll like a melon.

    But all these had failed to harm her. A fiery light spot lit up between Man Man¡¯s eyebrows, from out of which, an extremely exquisite, unique and ancient style armour that seemed like constructed by thousands of fire-red beautiful maple leaves, flew out of the spotlight and slightly covered Man Man¡¯s body.

    This armour apparently had iparably great defensive power; no matter how hard and how madly those Jia n warriors hacked and struck against Man Man¡¯s body, or even beat her down on the ground and made her struggle to the point that she couldn¡¯t even raise her head up, none of those sharp weapons held by those Jia n warriors could leave even a small scratch on this armour.

    Aluo Zhai opened his eyes in shock, and stared at Man Man¡¯s armour with a pair of vicious, greedy eyes, and yelled, ¡°What grade does this armour belong to? Eternal? No, it¡¯s impossible! Immortal? Not likely...then at the very least it should be an Infinite grade precious treasure! Damn you bloody barbarians, all these treasures should be mine!¡±

    Si Wen Ming silently appeared behind Aluo Zhai, slightly grabbed his neck with his five fingers, just like holding a vulnerable chicken.

    ¡°Kid, keep behaving and watch, let my good kids do some exercise with your dogs. You better stay silent, if you ever dare to let a single word out, I¡¯ll kill you right now.¡± While speaking, Si Wen Ming slightly gripped Aluo Zhai¡¯s neck and broke a big half of his neck bones. The great pain shut Aluo Zhai¡¯s mouth up, he wouldn¡¯t dare to move even his fingertips.

    The three three-horned rhinos, which had been pulling the chariot, were frightened by Si Wen Ming and began struggling, seemingly were going to roar out. Si Wen Ming threw a nce at those three beasts while a frosty sharp beam of light shed across his pupils, along with which, the gigantic heads of the three three-horned rhinos suddenly were chopped off by an invisible strand of power, wrapped by dense blood-red mist and fell onto the ground.

    Ji Hao had fallen into an arduous situation.

    The five Jia n warriors, who had struggled out from the fierce stream of earth fire that had been called out by Man Man, were the most powerful warrior leaders under Aluo Zhai¡¯smand. After absorbing the weird blood-red mist, these warriors were not only improved in powers and strengths but also had be especially crazy.

    Ji Hao gripped the ck dagger, one of the inherited magic treasures of the Gold Crow n, thrust his arm out and attempted to pierce the dagger into the heart of one of the enemies; but the enemy didn¡¯t even try to dodge Ji Hao¡¯s attack, only hacked his broadsword down towards Ji Hao¡¯s neck. Ji Hao gnashed his teeth and didn¡¯t try to dodge either; the ck dagger deeply pierced into the enemy¡¯s body along with a cold ray, after which, beams of cold ck lights darted out of his body, seemingly stirring and damaging all of his internal organs.

    Simrly, the enemy¡¯s broadsword hacked hard onto Ji Hao¡¯s neck. With Ji Hao¡¯s current level, he had no time to dodge at all. The broadsword shone and Ji Hao was struck hard, fell on the ground and rolled.

    Four gigantic silhouettes simultaneously rushed up towards him. These were the four Jia n warriors, who were times taller and stronger than Ji Hao. They tightly circled him around like a serpent had wrapped its body around Ji Hao, then threw a series of heavy punches towards him.

    Ji Hao¡¯s eyes turned red, and he was unable to break away from the encirclement of these Jia n warriors. The intrepid and fierce spirit that was contained in his Gold Crow bloodline was suddenly activated, he roared out hoarsely and unbridledly, waving his fists with all of his power, and fought against the four Jia n warriors who were like a serpent wrapped around his body, bare handedly and desperately.

 Chapter 165 â€“ Break the armour

    Note: Regr chapter 3/7

    ------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 165 - Break the armour

    In front of the gate of the Gold-Eyed Lion n, as if in a nightmare, all of their nsmen had been stunned, staring at Ji Hao and Man Man, who had fallen into a dangerous situation.

    They subconsciouslypared the power of the enemies with their own powers, then the wisest Maguspriests and elders instantly came to a conclusion - Aluo Zhai¡¯s army could easily destroy the entire Gold-Eyed Lion n. If it hadn¡¯t been for the help of the three kind guests, they wouldn¡¯t been able to fight against Aluo Zhai¡¯s invasion at all, and all of their nsmen would have be Aluo Zhai¡¯s ves.

    ¡°Legendary monsters from other kinds!¡± Murmured a Maguspriest, ¡°It¡¯s time to contact those surrounding ns, we finally have been targeted by those monsters as well.¡±

    Man Man had been beaten hard by hundreds of the Jia n¡¯s warriors, but her magical armour was way too powerful, which made those Jia n warriors feel hopeless. Although she had been embarrassedly knocked down onto the ground and rolled over, in fact, she was still perfectly safe. Those Jia n¡¯s warriors roared out in anger but couldn¡¯t do anything to her, no matter what.

    Only Ji Hao had fallen into a really deadly danger and was risking his life, fighting against the four most powerful Jia n warriors.

    Eight gigantic fists struck against Ji Hao¡¯s body as if they were beating a drum. They seemed to have injected all of their powers into their fists, every single punch was as powerful as a battering ram, punching bright streams of clear cyan light out of Ji Hao¡¯s tight armour. The powers of those Jia n warriors, who had alreadypletely lost their minds, had been improved by far. Although Ji Hao¡¯s tight armour would block a big half of the powers every time when they punched Ji Hao¡¯s body, the rest of the power were still able to slightly shock Ji Hao¡¯s internal organs into breaking.

    Blood ceaselessly spewed out of Ji Hao¡¯s mouth. He gnashed his teeth, let out every little bit of his powers and desperately fought against those Jia n¡¯s warriors. He madly threw punches back at those Jia n warriors. Different from those simple and straight forward punches of those Jia n warriors, every single punch of Ji Hao was thrown out along with a magical arc, and could urately strike the bodies of the enemies. Besides, wherever those Jia n warriors were hit by Ji Hao¡¯s punches on the bodies, it seemed that part of bodies had lost a big half of its great defensive power, and Ji Hao¡¯s fist could directly shatter their skins and deeply strike into their muscles, breaking their bones and leaving serious wounds on their bodies.

    However, those Jia n¡¯s warriors were toorge in shapes, inparison, Ji Hao¡¯s fists were way too small and couldn¡¯t cause any deadly harm to them within such a short time.

    Mr Crow had been hovering above Ji Hao¡¯s head, angrily scratching those Jia n warriors with his pair of golden-red ws from time to time. Mr Crow was a powerful magical creature that had lived for over a thousand years, his pair of ws had been strengthened by raging Gold Crow mes for countless years, and were able to easily break the hardest rocks and metals.

    Although the bodies of those Jia n warriors were born especially solid and had beenrgely improved after they had absorbed the weird blood-red mist that was being released by Aluo Zhai, Mr Crow¡¯s ws still tore their skins open and left bone-deep wounds on their bodies.

    However, Mr Crow¡¯s attacks were not as efficient as he expected. The bodies of those Jia n warriors had be way too solid, which would release ear-piercing metal shing sound when Mr Crow¡¯s ws sliced their skins, and would even burst outrge amounts of fire sparks against Mr Crow¡¯s ws. One Jia n warrior was scratched by Mr Crow on the head, and his head was almost entirely opened up by Mr Crow, to the point that his skull was even cracked by Mr Crow, but this guy still showed no sign of giving up on attacking Ji Hao, and hadpletely disregarded Mr Crow¡¯s attack.

    The two magic fiery snake babies were screaming in high-pitched voices and darted around on the bodies of the four Jia n warriors, opening their mouths and spewing out slight wisps of mes. They had each killed a powerful enemy back in the caravan city and absorbed their spirit blood, causing their bodies to expand in shape by an inch long.

    The slight wisps of mes that were spewed out by this pair of baby snakes contained incredibly great power, wherever the mes swept across the bodies of those Jia n warriors, their skins, flesh, blood, and even bones would all be scorched. But this pair of baby snakes were so tiny, and those wisps of mes that they spewed out were only as thick as toothpicks. Therefore, to these Jia n warriors, who were now over ten-meters tall, the harm that was caused by the pair of baby snakes were only worse than a scratch or itch, by a little bit.

    One of the Jia n warriors gripped Ji Hao¡¯s neck and grabbed Ji Hao¡¯s head with his other hand, madly pulling his head away from his body.

    Ji Hao¡¯s neck bones let out loud creaking sound, he felt that his neck had definitely be longer than it had been before, and his head could be torn off from his neck anytime.

    Ji Hao growled out in pain, and then yelled at the pair of baby snakes, ¡°Get into their ears! Eat their brains! Haha! You have to grow smarter! Go! Good babies!¡±

    The pair of naughty magic fiery snakes instantly spewed out a few fire sparks from their fierce yet tiny pupils, while happily and fleetingly following Ji Hao¡¯s words, and darted out. Two slight beams of fiery light shed across the air, and the Jia n warrior who had been pulling Ji Hao¡¯s head, and another Jia n warrior who had grabbed Ji Hao¡¯s legs and was going to tear Ji Hao directly into two, both screamed out suddenly.

    The pair of magical fiery snake babies had drilled into their ears and wriggled deeply into their brains through their ear holes.

    These Jia n warriors had iparably hard and solid bones, but the inside of their heads were not all protected by bones. The tiny bodies of the pair of baby snakes quickly wriggled into their brains through theparatively softer parts inside their heads, such as the neurons and the blood vessels.

    The snake babies opened their mouths, and raging mes burst out of their jaws and immediately wrapped up the brains of the two Jia n warriors. Thus, Aluo Zhai¡¯s special and powerful magic had lost its effect to these two Jia n warriors. They loosened their hands simultaneously and leapt high into the air, thousands of feet high from the ground in despair, holding their heads with their arms, howling in pain.

    Ji Hao moved his body flexibly and dodged the punches that were thrown out by the other two Jia n warriors. He swung his arm backwards and pulled out the ck dagger from the body of another Jia n warriors, who had been stabbed in the heart and killed by him earlier. Looking at the two Jia n warriors, who had leaped into the air and were screaming and howling in pain. Ji Hao murmured in a low voice, ¡°Later, should I find somebody to make me a full helmet that could shield my ears, mouth, eyes, and nostrils, for fights against my future enemies? Hm, probably not.¡±

    The attacking style of the pair of magical fiery snake babies were very weird, but if these two Jia n warriors stayed sober, the two snake babies wouldn¡¯t be able to get into their heads so easily. With the great fighting skills of those Jia n warriors, they could definitely hack these pair of tiny little things away before the snake babies would have gotten any chance to draw near them.

    ¡°You should just die.¡± Ji Hao¡¯s fiery wings suddenly stretched out behind him. He fleetingly circled around the two Jia n warriors, raised his ck dagger and waved towards the weakest spots of the two Jia n warriors, leaving behind a strange arc in the air.

    The two Jia n warriors abruptly raised their heads simultaneously and shouted out.

    ¡°Killing and violence!! Supreme power of the Red Sun!!¡±

    While shouting, their expressions became even crazier, and their skin suddenly cracked inch by inch. Blood spurted out of their skin and transformed into arge cloud of blood-red mist, which shrouded the entire area for over a hundred zhang in radius.

    Ji Hao was also shrouded by the blood-red mist. The sticky and dense fresh blood mist slowed his movements, he didn¡¯t even have any chance to dodge what wasing to him. The two Jia n warriors, who had already activated their final, desperate, and life-consuming attack, rushed over towards Ji Hao like real monsters. Blood red ribs popped out of their bodies, one after another like sharp spearheads piercing towards Ji Hao along with a shrill swishing sound.

    Bright streams of clear light gushed out of Ji Hao¡¯s tight armour and wrapped Ji Hao¡¯s body up. Followed by a loud shing sound, over ten blood-red ribs pierced into his tight armour, into Ji Hao¡¯s body and then came out from his back; the thickest two ribs even punctured two vital internal organs of Ji Hao.

    Mouthfuls of blood gushed out of Ji Hao¡¯s mouth, he suddenly sliced off the heads of the two Jia n¡¯s warriors, who seemed to have abruptly lost their powers afterunching this final attack, while roaring in pain with a hoarse voice.

 Chapter 166 â€“ Lesson

    Note: Regr Chapter 4/7

    ------------------------------------------------------------------

    Note: Starting from today, dillsterX will be joining our team. TN1F has left the TME team to work on some other novels on our site. Best of luck to him and please wee dillsterX.

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 166 - Lesson

    The sanguinary fight abruptly stopped.

    Once Ji Hao had seriously been wounded by the two Jia n warriors, Si Wen Ming immediately crushed Aluo Zhai¡¯s neck. A wisp of yellow smoke rose from his palm, which then swallowed Aluo Zhai¡¯s head and his soul. After he died, the blood-red mist that had shrouded the entire area instantly dispersed, and all of those Jia n warriors shook their bodies simultaneously. After releasingrge amounts of blood-red mist from their bodies, their bodies shrank rapidly, and fell on the ground slowly.

    The Gold-Eyed Lion n warriors rushed up one after another, raised their weapons and chopped the heads of these enemies off.

    The Jia n warriors, who had just been fighting light crazy monsters, were now despairingly roaring and cursing, but they barely had any power to wave their weapons.

    Aluo Zhai¡¯s secret power had given these Jia n warriors incredibly great powers that was greater than the powers of their selves by several times; however, the fatal weakness of this secret power was Aluo Zhai himself, once he was killed, all these warriors who were strengthened by this power would all be weak chickens.

    The Gold-Eyed Lion n warriors piled those heads up into a small altar. They raised their weapons high, while cheering and shouting over this victory, but when those elders and Maguspriests tried to find Si Wen Ming and thank him, they couldn¡¯t even find the slightest trace of the three guests.

    Hundreds of thousands miles away, Si We Ming carried the badly wounded Ji Hao on his shoulder, while holding Man Man¡¯s hand with his left, and was moving forward on the wildnd, step by step.

    It seemed as if he had been walking at a slow pace, however, both of his feet were wrapped by a yellow light, and every single step forward corresponded by the power of the earth; muffled, heart-beating-like beating sounds came from under the ground regrly, and Si Wen Ming could move over a hundred thousand miles across countless mountains, rivers andnds, with a single step.

    Ji Hao lied on Si Wen Ming¡¯s shoulder, looking at his tight armour with a heartache. It had shrunk into a small sphere on his palm.

    This had been a gift from Po, a powerful treasure, and was capable of blocking the attacks that wereunched by any ordinary Senior Magi. When Ji Hao had still been in the Southern Wastnd, this tight armour had saved him over countless times. Without the protection of this armour, Man Man and he would have been chopped into meat paste long ago.

    However, those two Jia n warriors had been way too crazy to have turned their own bodies into weapons. They had weakened the defensive power of Ji Hao¡¯s armour with the great power of Aluo Zhai¡¯s blood-red mist, then turned their own ribs into sharp fierce swords. Within that moment, the power that was contained in their final attack had almost surpassed the limitation of the Senior-Level. Because of that, they had broken the armour with a single attack and badly wounded Ji Hao at the same time.

    Looking at the two clearly visible holes on the armour, Ji Hao let out a moan of pain.

    Over ten thick and sharp ribs had punctured his body, he had at least seven to eight bone fractures, and his internal organs were seriously injured as well, which would cause a great pain even when he take a slight breath, that made him want to kill himself.

    ¡°Red Sun¡¯s warriors werergely different from the High Moon¡¯s warriors,¡± said Si Wen Ming while walking and taking out a round pill and thrusting it into Ji Hao¡¯s mouth. ¡°The High Moon¡¯s warriors were the greatest warriors, and the Red Sun¡¯s warriors were purely lunatics, they were only killing machines, who were born for ughter and damage.¡±

    ¡°Of course, this is not my point!¡± Continued Si Wen Ming while keeping his head down and walked with big steps. ¡°What I am trying to say is, this time, the two of you, both, were nearly beaten to death by those crazy things, you should learn from this that the Mind is a very dangerous ce, more dangerous than the Southern Wastnd by ten, even a hundred times.¡±

    ¡°In the Mind, you cannot take any impulsive action, because any of your slight mistakes would get you killed here.¡± Si Wen Ming took a nce at Man Man, and said seriously, ¡°Especially Man Man. Although you have your armour that is made by your Amma herself to protect you, even I can knock you down in a thousand different ways, then yank off your armour, those powerful Jia n¡¯s warriors can only do worse.¡±

    Hearing Si Wen Ming¡¯s words, Man Man¡¯s tender face suddenly turned pale, then yelled at Si Wen Ming, ¡°Uncle Wen Ming! How can you take off Man Man¡¯s clothes?! Amma said that Man Man¡¯s clothes can only be taken off by only one man in this life!¡±

    Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao showed the whites of their eyes simultaneously. Especially Si Wen Ming, he now really wanted to thud his head against the ground and knock himself out.

    Letting out a few hollow smiles, Si Wen Ming said embarrassedly, ¡°Er, well, I was just trying to make an example...alright, let¡¯s change the topic. When you get to Pu Ban City, you will have tutors to teach you some basic knowledge. Eh...Man Man, your Amma is too...¡±

    Shaking his head with a bitter smile, Si Wen Ming didn¡¯t finish his sentence.

    ¡°Hao, you have been too lucky in the Southern Wastnd, therefore, this time, I had let you suffer a little bit on purpose.¡± Si Wen Ming then said to Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao raised his upper body with some difficulty while moaning in pain, pointed at the two huge punctured wounds on his chest, and said with a bitter grin, ¡°Dear uncle, you call this a little bit of suffering?¡±

    Si Wen Ming grinned back at him carelessly and said, ¡°Alright, how serious can this be? The ancient god Xing Tian¡¯s head had been chopped off but still had a great life after. Senior Magi are all incredibly tough, none of us can be easily killed!¡±

    [TL note: Xing Tian was a legendary god in Chinese culture, his head was chopped off by his enemies, but after that he turned his nipple into eyes and belly button into mouth, and kept living and fighting.]

    Ji Hao gnashed his teeth and murmured, ¡°But uncle, I am only a...¡±

    Si Wen Ming pped on one of Ji Hao¡¯s wounds that was near his pelvis, make him howl out in pain once again.

    ¡°Kid, you are indeed still at the Junior Level, that is correct, but your body, hehe, even new Senior Magi can¡¯tpare with you on physical condition. Hmm, just wondering what kind of treasures have you eaten back in the Southern Wastnd...These small scratches are nothing to you.¡±

    Ji Hao let out another bitter grin, then took a deep breath. Great natural power quickly gathered towards him from all directions, along with which, his skins and muscles near the wounds began squirming quickly, and those horribly serious wounds, which would make others feel pain by only looking at them, gradually started healing themselves.

    ¡°Remember what happened today. In the Mind, an unvalued distant offspring, who came from a small family of the Yu n, which was not even worth mentioning, with a bunch of personal warriors and ve warriors, who were not that powerful, these people left their hometown and came out to opened up their own territories; but just a bunch of weak useless people like that have wounded you as seriously as this.¡±

    ¡°The Mind is a good ce, the Pu Ban City is even better, but dangers are everywhere, and people could die anytime.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to always be with you, I have a lot to do, so, you have to remember the lesson you have learned today.¡±

    Ji Hao slightly rubbed his wounds, which had been healing themselves, took a deep breath and asked a question.

    ¡°Uncle Wen Ming, since we have already arrived in the Mind, I really want to know what...these monsters from the Yu n and Jia n, what are they? Why the patterns on those jade coins you have been using, were their totems? The Spirit Turtle Caravan, why did they have to pay a tax to those Jia n people? And that Aluo Zhai, how could he just dere the upation of a piece ofnd, which did not belong to him?¡±

    Man Man raised her head in surprise and asked, ¡°Eh? Uncle Wen Ming, are those patterns on your jade coins same as those the totems of those monsters?¡±

    Si Wen Ming smilingly nodded to Man Man then let out a sigh slowly, and said, ¡°For this kind of things, you will understand when you get to the Pu Ban City. Man Man, I will send you to your Abba, and we will see what he would want you to do. As for Ji Hao, I have a ce that is perfect for you, which was also the reason for me to take you to the Pu Ban city.¡±

    Si Wen Ming gently patted Ji Hao¡¯s head with his palm then continued with the smile remaining on his face, ¡°Young man, to keep learning can¡¯t be wrong. Your injuries are not that serious, but won¡¯t be healed within a short time either, you should just take a rest, and we will arrive at our destination when you wake up.¡±

    Ji Hao felt that his head had be heavier and heavier along with Si Wen Ming¡¯s words, soon, he lost his eyesight and fell into a dizzy sleep.

    After which, he seemed to have felt that Si Wen Ming had thrust another handful of round pills into his mouth.

    ------------------------------------------------------------------

    SR¡¯s note: Codorniu (a reader in pikachu disguise, or is pikachu trying to pose as human? :p) was asking himself (and us) ¡°what the hell was going on in Man Man¡¯s head¡±. I had answered that he was not the only one thinking in such manner, as I think, is evident from Ji Hao¡¯s and SWM¡¯s reaction in this chapter. What can I say? She is such a naive, innocent menace that even I feel brother-sister bond forming with her, Haha. Please continu to reply in thement section, whether on mobile or pc version. Let¡¯s keep having these interesting discussions...

 Chapter 167 â€“ Old Friend

    Note: Regr Chapter 5/7

    ------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 167 - Old Friend

    Ji Hao woke up.

    Opening his heavy eyes, he saw a stone ceiling, which was made by ck stones that were well grounded and polished.

    Slightly turning his head, Ji Hao discovered that he had been lying on a gstone that was three-zhang long, two-zhang wide, and three-foot thick. It was hard and ice-cold, not even a piece of fur had been set under his body.

    The walls were also polished as smooth as mirrors. This was a five-zhang square room. Besides the gstone that Ji Hao had been lying on, only a square stone table, and four blocks of stone that served as seats, were ced in the room.

    There was a small stonemp on the stone table; this adult-head-sized stonemp was filled with golden oil, and a solidmp wick was soaked in the oil and was zing. The golden-red me of that stonemp had lit the entire room up, and was the only source of light in the room,

    Right next to Ji Hao¡¯s head was a big y bowl, with a little bit of a ck, sticky liquid medicine remaining in it, and had been emitting a stench that would make people sick. Ji Hao licked his lips, and discovered that his mouth had also been filled with this horrible smell, and nearly threw up.

    ¡°Hearts of scorpions, poison sacs of poisonous snakes, tails of centipedes, dders of bats...what the...this prescription...¡± Ji Hao dipped his finger into the ck liquid medicine then tasted it with his tongue, after which he continued murmuring with a bitter face, ¡°And the heart of a thousand years old Blood Hook Scorpion, which is perfect for curing traumas but it tastes...¡±

    An elderly man had been sitting beside the stone table. He was strong and sturdy, like an old pine tree, and was wearing a neat long gown made of x. He had silvery white long hair hanging loosely on his shoulders that nearly touched the ground.

    When Ji Hao had woken up, the elderly man had been sitting on a block of stone and was staring at Ji Hao from head to toe.

    Hearing that Ji Hao had recognized the four main ingredients of this medicine within such a short time, the elderly man smiled with delight, slightly patted his own knee, and said, ¡°Si Wen Ming has brought a good kid back this time, haha, have you also studied about magical medicines?¡±

    When he spoke the two words ¡®magical medicines¡¯, the smooth and tender, baby-like face of this elderly man couldn¡¯t help but suddenly shine with a passionate light, and seemed so enraptured that his long beard was even about to rise into the air. He looked at Ji Hao in the eyes from the side, and in Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, this elderly man obviously was shouting that ¡®I am a big master in the sphere of magical medicines! Kid, admire me!¡¯ with his facial expression.

    Ji Hao sat up from the bed, and lifted up his cloth, taking a look at his own body.

    The over ten punctured wounds on his body had all perfectly healed now, not even a slight scar was left on his skin, moreover, Ji Hao felt that his newly grown muscles and skin were not weak at all, on the contrary, they were all perfectly full of strength.

    He also felt that inside his body, a small strand of power that was contained in the medicine hadn¡¯t been fully absorbed by his body yet, and was now gushing around inside his body, supplying him with an abundance of energy.

    ¡°Magical medicines, I have learned a bit about it,¡± said Ji Hao while smiling at the elderly man, ¡°I was able to walk, talk and run three months after I was born, the Master Maguspriest of my n believed that I am a genius, and was sent to the n by our ancestors, therefore, I grew up under the guidance of the Master Maguspriest, and have learned from him for entirely ten years.¡±

    The elderly man raised his eyebrows and said while smiling, ¡°Eh? With only ten years of learning, you are able to recognize the main ingredients of this ¡®Four Full Soup¡¯ of mine, the inherited power of your n must be pretty great. I assume that your n can be counted as a big-scale n in the Southern Wastnd, am I right?¡±

    Ji Hao nodded, grinned and said, ¡°The Gold Crow n, quite well-known in the Southern Wastnd.¡±

    The elderly man nodded in confusion and murmured while counting with his fingers, ¡°Hm? Gold Crow n? I have only heard about the Fire Crow n of the Southern Wastnd...have you regained your real name?!¡±

    Another beam of passionate and exciting light shed across the elderly man¡¯s face, he looked at Ji Hao with an even kinder expression than before, and said, ¡°A thousand and seven hundred years ago, I had visited the Southern Wastnd once, and was bitten by a Solder-Iron-Head Snake with green stripes, nearly dying there. Ji Song, the Master Maguspriest of your Fire Crow...oh, Gold Crow n at that time had saved my life.¡±

    Ji Hao was silently shocked. Senior Magi who had lived the longest were about a thousand years old, but this elderly man had been to the Southern Wastnd a thousand and seven hundred years ago, he must be at a higher level than the Senior-level, probably a Magus King, or even a more powerful being.

    Ji Hao leapt down from the gstone, politely saluted the elderly man and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re a friend of our old grandpa, I am Ji Hao.¡±

    The elderly man then responded while nodding, ¡°No wonder Si Wen Ming asked me to look after you, you are one of Ji Song¡¯s offsprings. Where is Ji Song now? How has he been all these years? I am just nning on waiting for another hundreds of years, when I have some free time, I will go to the Southern Wastnd for him, and have a good chat about the good old days with him.¡±

    The light in Ji Hao¡¯s eyes dimmed down.

    After seeing Ji Hao¡¯s face, the elderly man briefly paused, then two streams of tears gushed out of his eyes.

    ¡°Ah...my old friend is gone...Hm...he was a bit older than me. Has he failed to break into another level? Thest time I saw him, he was talking about making a new kind of magical medicine with the spirit blood of the Fire Crows, and see if it would be helpful for breaking into another level from the Magus-King-level.¡±

    Ji Hao stayed silent. He felt that facing the friendship between two elderly men that hadsted for over a thousand years, any word would be too powerless.

    Sighing sadly, the elderly man stood up and waived his hand towards Ji Hao, then said, ¡°I am Wulong Yao, you can just call me Grandpa Wulong. Si Wen Ming dropped you here and I don¡¯t know where he has gone after that. Since you have alreadye, you can just settle down and learn some good stuff.¡±

    Ji Hao walked out of the stone room with Wulong Yao, in the meanwhile, he was silently thinking about this elderly man¡¯s name.

    Wulong Yao, Wulong as thest name, Yao as the first name. Wulong, Ji Hao somehow felt familiar with thisst name, it seemed that people who had Wulong as theirst names certainly came from an extremely mysterious and ancient n, and had legendary powerful bloodline power and unique backgrounds.

    Wulong Yao pushed the thick and heavy stone door open, and outside the room, was a clean and tidy paved path without any decoration, and was paved with gstones that were grinded until they were as smooth as mirrors.

    The ten-zhang wide paved path was very broad, many boys and girls who were wearing x gowns were walking across the path. Ji Hao looked at both sides of the path, a stone door was built every other ten-zhangs on the wall, on both sides of the path. Some of these doors were open, behind which were simple stone rooms that were simr to the one Ji Hao had slept in.

    Wulong Yao guided Ji Hao and walked outwards on the paved path. While walking, he pointed at a brown board that was iyed in one of those stone doors, and said to Ji Hao, ¡°Remember, the stone room you have slept in is number 189871, Apprentice Department, Southern, Fire.¡±

    ¡°Apprentice department means that you are still an apprentice in our Magi Pce.¡±

    ¡°Southern means that you came from the Southern Wastnd.¡±

    ¡°Fire means that you were born in a n that possessed fire-rted bloodline power, and your own power is also fire-rted.¡±

    ¡°As for the number, I think I don¡¯t need to exin more. From now on, that room is yours.¡±

    Ji Hao nodded and silently remembered that room number, at the same time, he was greatly shocked by all those information that was contained in the number of a room.

    Walking along the paved path for over nearly a hundred miles, with their walking speed, they had only taken less than ten minutes. Wulong Yao abruptly turned around and walked into anotherrger and more magnificent paved path.

    This paved path was three li wide, and the walls build on both side were over twenty li tall. Not onlyrge groups of people were walking on the path, in midair, a few people who were wrapped by faint and looming lights, were also flying with great speed.

    [li: A length unit that wasmonly used in ancient China, and today¡¯s Chinese countryside, 1 Li = 500 meters]

    Wulong Yao pointed at this paved patch and while smiling, said, ¡°This is the Gui Path, which is ranked deadst amongst the ten main paths of our Magi Pce. The subsidiary side paths of the ten main paths are where apprentices like you live in, and people who live beside the ten main paths are all...¡±

    Before he had finished his sentence, a thunderous boom suddenly came from over ten-li away. A brown gate located over there, was shattered into pieces by the explosive power, from where, an elderly man, whose entire body was burned ck, staggered out then his head heavily thudded against the ground.

 Chapter 168 â€“ Magi Palace

    Note: Regr Chapter 6/7

    ------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 168 - Magi Pce

    Ji Hao closely followed Wulong Yao and ran into a few other elderly men, who had rushed out after the boom. They then held the burned elderly man up from the ground simultaneously. A group of apprentices rushed over as well, eagerly pouring ten whole bowls of different coloured, weird liquid medicine into the burned elderly man¡¯s mouth. Those liquid medicines were emitting all kinds of strange smells, and a few bowls of them were even bubbling.

    The hair and eyebrows of the elderly man, whose clothes were all shattered by the boom, had beenpletely seared off by the great heat that was caused by the explosion, andrge pieces of skin were carbonized. Burping a few times, after having swallowed all te liquid medicines and letting out a stream of an unpleasant medicine smell, he then suddenly popped open his eyes.

    Thunder-like sounds came from his body, it seemed that the tens of bowls of liquid medicine had worked. Wisps of steam spurted out from the elderly man¡¯s body, pieces of carbonized skin began chapping and falling off, and his body began to rapidly regrow new skin under his burned skin.

    Not long after that, the elderly man had fully recovered as if nothing had ever happened to him, even his burned hair and eyebrows had grown back.

    Shaking his head, the elderly man then stood up from the ground and straightly raised his hand towards another sturdy elderly man, who had been standing aside, with his palm unturned, and yelled, ¡°Cut the crap! Give me another ten portions of ¡®spatial crystals¡¯, and all the other supporting materials, ten portions of each! I was very close! I have just made a spatial magic tool that is as big as ten rooms!¡±

    Including Wulong Yao, all the other elderly men and apprentices deeply gasped in shock.

    The sturdy elderly man instantly gave the order, and a few apprentices darted out right after. A quarter of an hourter, these few apprentices returned withrge amounts of material, then politely handed it to the elderly man who had just been burned now, and still had streams of smoke emitting from his head.

    ¡°Get somebody to fix my door!¡± Yelled the elderly man after he had taken all of the materials, then he hurriedly rushed back into his room.

    A great magic power spread out from the room, which formed a red, visible magic barrier and sealed the entire room up, even then, waves of shockingly great power streams still gushed out through the barrier, which was so powerful that it even made Ji Hao feel thrilled.

    ¡°Hi-yo! Hi-yo!¡±

    Along with loud footsteps, over ten twenty-zhang tall giants, whose bodies were all formed by metallic muscles, were chanting a work song and walking over, with a huge, three-zhang thick, bronze door carried on their backs.

    These metallic muscr giants cleaned those fragments of the broken door up very quickly as if they were quite familiar with this kind of work; then they firmly set the incredibly thick new bronze door in the doorframe. Over tens of thousands of spell symbols lit up one after another on the surface of the bronze door, and a piercing beam of light shed across it, right after which, the great power streams, which had been gushing out of the room through the barrier, instantly stopped, without leaving even a slightest trace.

    ¡°Are we going to seed soon?¡± Said the elderly man who had just ordered the few apprentices to get those materials for the burned elderly man, while looking at the others standing around him, a bit excitedly, ¡°If our Magi Pce can produce spatial tools as big as that by ourselves...¡±

    The others nced at each other, Wulong Yao then said, ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see, old Mi won¡¯t get any result within at least two months.¡±

    The few elderly men talked to each other in low voices for a short while, then the surrounding people quickly scattered and left, going back to what they had been busy with, before the explosion. Ji Hao felt the tight schedule and serious atmosphere around him, every single person was busy, none of them were sitting around and doing nothing.

    Wulong Yao slightly frowned while leading Ji Hao, moving forward quickly along the Gui Road. Gradually, his walking speed grew faster and faster; fiery lights darted out from Ji Hao¡¯s back, Ji Hao had activated his fiery wings and could only barely catch up with Wulong Yao.

    Rushing along the broad road for around a quarter of an hour, and after at least a thousands of miles away; when Ji Hao silently eximing about how broad and magnificent the Magi Pce was, Wulong Yao abruptly stopped in front of a huge bronze door.

    He raised his fist high into the air, then Wulong Yao began pounding hard on the bronze door for a few times, until the ground began shaking and the thunderous noise made all the passing apprentices scream, covering their ears with their hands and fleeing away.

    The bronze door slowly opened from the inside, and a tall giant over hundred-zhang, whose entire body was wrapped in fiery lights, popped his head out from behind the bronze door. Seeing Wulong Yao, the giant ferociously raised a gigantic hammer that had been held in his hand and began shouting in rage.

    ¡°Old drug maker! Next time if you ever dare to pound my door, I will smash your head! It¡¯s nothing but a tight armour! What¡¯s the big deal?! Hmm? Does it belongs to this kid?¡±

    The giant raised his left hand while shouting, an armour, which had clear and bright light streams rotating around it, was floating above his palm, and was releasing a sense of power, which was familiar, yet a bit strange to Ji Hao.

    That was nothing else than the tight armour made by Po. Ji Hao clearly remembered that the time he had madly fought against those crazy Jia n warriors from the Red Sun, the two Jia n warriorsunched their deadly final attack, which had cost their lives; and his tight armour was pierced with tens of holes, and had almost beenpletely destroyed.

    However, now this armour had fully and perfectly been repaired, not even a single mark was left on it, moreover, the sense of power that was being releasing from it was greater than it had been before, and the light rotating around it was now clearer and brighter.

    ¡°Little guy, who made you this armour?¡± The giant squatted and with some difficultly put his gigantic head near to Ji Hao¡¯s face and asked, ¡°The technique he used is very...hm, the maker of this armour is much more skillful than me, I have used a whole lot more materials to repair this armour, probably twenty times more than the materials used by him. Who exactly made this armour?¡±

    Ji Hao spread his hands and looked at the giant honestly, then answered, ¡°He was a guest who had dropped by our n, we were getting along pretty well, so he made me this armour.¡±

    The giant shook his head, lowered his head and looked at the armour floating above his palm, gnashed his teeth and closed his eyes, then threw the armour towards Ji Hao. The armour transformed into a faint of stream light and shrouded Ji Hao¡¯s body, and soon automatically clothed Ji Hao.

    ¡°Hm, I am not shameless enough to rob a little kid...it¡¯s really...the maker of this armour, his techniques, and the spell symbols he had put in this armour, have inspired me, I am now having many new ideas.¡±

    The giant then turned around and stepped back into that bronze door and mmed the door. The door closed heavily along with a loud bang and nearly smashed Wulong Yao¡¯s nose t. Wulong Yao leapt high into the air in anger and threw a heavy kick onto the bronze door, then loudly cursed for quite a while towards the door.

    Gasping for air, Wulong Yao then shook his head and grinned to Ji Hao, then said, ¡°This tight armour of yours is quite special, the old cksmith spent whole five days to fix it for you. Hm, he is totally a monster, and is able to forge Divine-Magus-level treasures, but this is only a senior-level armour, it¡¯s very impressive that it had troubled the old cksmith for an entire five days.¡±

    Ji Hao instantly popped his eyes wide open, and asked, ¡°Have I slept for five whole days?!¡±

    Wulong Yao nodded, and then dragged Ji Hai¡¯s arm and kept moving forward while saying, ¡°Yes, you were injured quite seriously. In order to allow you more time and to recover better, Si Wen Ming made you sleep for five days. The girl who came with you had already been picked up by someone else, but you can probably see her again very soon.¡±

    Wulong Yao took Ji Hao, and walked quickly for a while, suddenly, in front of them, a young man, who was dressed in rags rushed out of a small transporting magic formation that was located at a tens of miles broad square, where a few main roads crossed; the young man¡¯s presence instantly caused a great stir.

    The young man had his arm raised high with a piece of leather held in his hand, and he was crazily waving with another arm while leaping on the ground and growling.

    ¡°The perfect form of the ¡®Ghost Spirit Bronze¡¯! I got it! I got it! The Maguspriests from the White Tiger n, in the Western Wastnd, worked out this form of the ¡®Ghost Spirit Bronze¡¯, which is able to coordinate with the power of the ghost spirit perfectly!!¡±

    Large groups of people rushed up and encircled the young man, excitedly throwing out all kinds of questions.

    Ji Hao looked at Wulong Yao in shock, he didn¡¯t understand what had just happened around here.

    Wulong Yao smilingly looked at the young man, who had been excitedly waving his arm and shouting, and said with a low voice, ¡°This is the Magi Pce.¡±

    ¡°Lots of people have been travelling around the world like Si Wen Ming, whether from the four wastnds or the Mind, any knowledge that could benefit our humankind, will be brought back to the Magi Pce by them and be stored in here, after which, we will turn this knowledge into the power of the entire humankind, at our highest speed.¡±

    ¡°This is the Magi Pce, where the wisdom of the entire humankind is gathered.¡±

 Chapter 169 â€“ Apprentice

    Note: Regr Chapter 7/7

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 169 - Apprentice

    Pu Ban City was over there, which was described by Si Wen Ming as the best ce in the world, that even milk and honey were flowing through the rivers.

    Ji Hao was lying on the mountain side, looking at the nd about a hundred miles away from him, which was filled with blooming flowers and loomingly visible, magical light streams flowing in the air.

    The fresh grass around him was tender and juicy, emitting a nice pleasant smell. The grasnd was thickly dotted with different coloured wildflowers. Those flowers seemed to be covering the entire mountain. Ji Hao strained his eyes to look into the distance, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t see the end of this flower grasnd.

    A brook was wriggling and flowing under the mountain; the water in the brook was crystal-clear and had a magical, egg-white coloured ze-like luster; although it was only clean water, it still emitted a faint, nice scent. A few fishes happily leapt into the air from the brook, sshing water drops up; every water drop drew a very thin line from the brook, apparently, the water in the river was actually very thick and sticky.

    This ce was filled with natural power, even the water in a brook had absorbed too much natural power and had be as sticky as glue.

    Ji Hao picked up a wild grass and put it into his own mouth, and began to chew it carefully. The grass juice tasted nd, and didn¡¯t have any special vour, however, a thick stream of natural power instantly gushed into Ji Hao¡¯s body through his throat, and directly merged with his meridians. Apart from the medical effect and judging from the amount of power that was contained in the grass, this kind of ordinary grass, which could be found everywhere, was much more powerful than any kind of hundreds of years old herbal medicine in the Southern Wastnd.

    A group of chubby sparrows rose from the grasnd and hovered in the air. They chirped to each other and their tiny ck beady eyes were shining with the faint light of wisdom. Nourished by the rich natural power around here, these ordinary sparrows now had the intelligence that was not worse than that of human teenagers.

    This was Pu Ban City.

    Behind the mountainside that Ji Hao had been lying on, tens of adult-waist-thick chains thrust out from the ground, which firmly chained a floating mountain that was thousands of zhangs tall and tens of miles in radius. The ck-coloured mountain didn¡¯t have a single grass growing on it, and a square entrance was clearly visible on the mountain side.

    This mountain was the entrance of the Magi Pce.

    Wulong Yao guided Ji Hao out from this entrance, and told him to take a walk in the surrounding area, after which he had hurriedly left.

    Through a transporting magic formation, one could get to the mountainside of this floating mountain, then walk to the outside world through a short path. ording to Wulong Yao, there were more than tens of floating entrances like this.

    Except the few core elders, who possessed the highest status in the Magi Pce, no one knew where the Magi Pce actually was located at, and all could only get in and out of the Magi Pce through the transporting magic formations. Some people had roughly done the math that ording to the air pressure inside the transporting magic formations and transporting time, the Magi Pce was located within a million-mile radius area around the Pu Ban City.

    A million-mile radius area was an immensely broad range, it was not possible to find out the precise location of the Magi Pce by human search.

    ¡°The ce that gathered the wisdom of the entire humankind.¡± Ji Haoid his head on his own hands while sincerely praising the Magi Pce.

    Countless Maguspriests stayed here, gathering all kinds of special techniques and knowledge that had been created by all the ns in the four wastnds and Mind, achieving mastery throughprehensive studies of those knowledge, then turning those techniques and knowledge into the power of the entire humankind. As for the other Magi Pce members, who had been travelling around the world like Si Wen Ming, every time they passed by this ce, they would intentionally and subconsciously spread out the knowledge that they had learned in the Magi Pce.

    Just like those simple nting and animal raising skills Si Wen Ming had taught those nsmen of the Gold-Eyed Lion n, and the life-saving detoxifying prescription Ji Hao had taught them. Even if these knowledge could only help the Gold-Eyed Lion n to raise three to five thousand more nsmen, these three to five thousand people would be added to the entire humankind and a new emerging power.

    Who could tell for sure that another powerful and talented people like Si Wen Ming or Ji Hao wouldn¡¯t emerge from amongst these three to five-thousand people?

    Ji Hao silentlyid on the mountainside for quite a long while, around two to three hours, until the sun went down and hung on the mountain peak in the West, and Wulong Yao abruptly appeared beside Ji Hao, along with a gentle gust of wind.

    ¡°Kid, I told you to look around, you just lied here and slept all the time?¡±

    Ji Hao leisurely narrowed his eyes, sensing the soft wind blowing across his face along with a warm power that only existed at dusk, andzily responded, ¡°Ah, veryfortable, and I¡¯m toozy to walk around. What would be interesting to look at around here?¡±

    Wulong Yao smirked, brushed his long beard with his fingers and said with a slightly vicious, low voice, ¡°Quite a fewrge-scale markets, which were built by the apprentices of the Magi Pces, are located around here. You will find many interesting things in those kind of markets, such as beautiful mermaids from the Eastern ocean, don¡¯t you wanna see?¡±

    Ji Hao threw a sideway nce at Wulong Yao, let out a cold smile and said, ¡°Well, although I came from the poor and far Southern Wastnd, it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen any interesting things at all. Grandpa Wulong, you can just stop luring me with such a childish method, I have already decided to join the Magi Pce.¡±

    Wulong Yao was slightly stunned by Ji Hao¡¯s words. He had taken Ji Hao to walk around the Magi Pce earlier and showed him a lot of magical and interesting things that wound often happen in the Magi Pce, then guided him out of the Magi Pce, attempting to let him walk into those few special and bustlingrge-scale markets by himself, and be shocked by all of those strange and magical things in the markets, then develop a longing for the Magi Pce, eventually screaming to join the Magi Pce in tears.

    During all these years, many kids who hade from the four wastnds had been through all above shocking mind-sting events and became loyal apprentices of the Magi Pce.

    In the fewrge-scale markets nearby, you could find top-quality armours, precious magical medicines, and all kinds of rare treasures, even extremely exquisite puppets, weapons and especially powerful magic treasures and spells.

    All those came from the Magi Pce.

    Those armours were forged in the Magi Pce, those magical medicines were connoted in the Magi Pce, those powerful spell symbols were drawn by Maguspriests of the Magi Pce, and those magic treasures were thoroughly tempered in the Magi Pce. Any simple young man, who had never seen how interesting and splendid the outside world was, would definitely be attracted by all this!

    However, Ji Hao had reacted in a totally different way, he was too calm, too rxed. Looking at Ji Hao in the eyes, which had been shining with a deep, calm and wise light, Wulong Yao embarrassedly touched his own face.

    He suddenly thought of what Si Wen Ming said about Ji Hao, thatpared with the other apprentices in the Magi Pce, he was apletely different kid.

    ¡°Well...in fact, the reason why Si Wen Ming brought you here was that he wanted you to join the Magi Pce,¡± said Wulong Yao while taking out a palm-sized bronze tablet out from his sleeve and threw it onto Ji Hao¡¯s belly, ¡°From now on, you are an elementary apprentice of the Magi Pce, and you shall start with this basic knowledge. We will find out what you are mostly interested in, and which subject is your speciality. We have so many great Maguspriests in the Magi Pce, they will cultivate you further based on what you are good at.¡±

    Ji Hao grabbed the tablet and gave it a close look.

    The bronze tablet had a simple and smooth shape, but the patterns engraved on it was very special.

    On the front side of the tablet, patterns of clouds and wind hand been engraved on it, within those clouds and gusts of wind, dragons and phoenixs had been hovering in the air, and a sturdy yet hazy human silhouette had been standing on the ground with his head held high.

    On the backside of the tablet,yers of patterns of stars, the heavens, and the earth were carved; in the middle of the tablet backside, a character of ¡®Magus¡¯ had been stamped in an ancient and unsophisticated style, giving a feeling of vigor and force; two smaller characters were engraved under the Magus character, which was nothing else but Ji Hao¡¯s name.

    As for the four edges of the tablet, they were carved with a spell, which was able to banish evil spirits, protect the spell user, clean the mind and prevent diseases.

    Since today, Ji Hao had formally be an elementary apprentice of the Magi Pce.

 Chapter 170 â€“ Choose

    Note: Regr Chapter 1/7

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 170 - Choose

    The resplendent sunlight was shining on Ji Hao¡¯s face. He had been squatting in a nursery garden of herbal medicinal nts, with a jade bucket held in his hand. The deep-blue coloured soil was thickly dotted with finger-thick and snake-shaped herbal medicines. Ji Hao carefully poured the, in the jade bucket contained, poisonous liquid, which was a mix of eighteen different kinds of poisonous snakes¡¯ venom and the blood of thirty-six kind of wild beasts, into the nursery garden.

    The sticky poisonous liquid flowed down and seeped into the soil through thin channels. Everywhere the liquid reached, the three-feet long, snake-shaped and multicoloured herbal medicines began shaking internally, just like starving poisonous snakes that were madly shaking their bodies and scramble for food.

    Not long after, all the herbal medicines in the nursery garden had begun shaking, at the same time, hissing sounds wereing under the ground, from the roots of these nts. Visibly, a few herbal medicinal nts had grown three inches taller, and a bud of a flower slowly rose from the top of it, while a pungent fishy smell spread out from the flower bud. From the grasnd around the nursery garden countless multicoloured poisonous snakes leisurely wriggled towards the few nts following this fishy smell. They happily coiled their bodies andid under the nts, which had flower buds, and spew mouthfuls of poisonous mist out.

    Ji Hao wiped the cold sweat on his own forehead, ten let out a slight sigh of relief.

    Only fearless people like Ji Hao, who had been dealing with all kinds of poisonous snakes and insects in the Southern Wastnd since being little kid, were able to take the responsibility of raising these Snake Spirit nts.

    A few days earlier, Ji Hao had seen a few pretty and spoiled female apprentices, who hade fromrge-scale ns of the Mind, despairingly and staggeringly rushed out of the nursery garden while crying and screaming. The prettiest two girls even identally bumped against a stump and passed out when they had been madly waving their arms and trying to get rid of those poisonous snakes coiled around their arms.

    After that, Ji Hao hadn¡¯t seen those girls around here within the recent few days.

    Ji Hao spent a whole morning on taking care of the Snake Spirit nts and gained sincere praise from a Magi tutor of the Magi Pce. Apprentices who were raising the Snake Spirit nt like Ji Hao did, were a total of thirty-hundred, but within only a few days, the Snake Spirit nt raised by Ji Hao had grown two inches taller and a time thickerpared to the Snake Spirit nt raised by other apprentices, and had grown flower buds a couple of days earlier than was usual.

    The Magi tutor who was specifically responsible for raising all kinds of rare and powerful herbal medicinal nts, had already made Ji Hao an offer; this tutor told him clearly that he was quite talented with regards of raising herbal medicinal nts, and if Ji Hao was willing to be his student, he would teach him everything he knew.

    Ji Hao had thanked this tutor with a smile for his offer but hadn¡¯t make the final decision. He had joined the Magi Pce for only over four to five days ago, and hadn¡¯t yet figured out what he would like to do and how he would do it.

    In the afternoon and inside a miles broad, huge cave, which was filled with raging earth mes and hot airwaves, Ji Hao bared his upper body like another thousand of apprentices, while holdingrge iron hammers, hammered a piece of glowing red and soft iron on the anvil; fire sparks darted out from the iron pieces from time to time.

    The loud hammering sound was as loud as thunder, and the powerful sound waves hit directly against the walls of the cave, then reflected back. The entire cave seemed to be burning, exploding, crazily twisting and rotating, just like the piece of soft iron on the anvil, the shape of which was changing quickly.

    Ji Hao subconsciously activated the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words]. He had an iparably great skill of precise body maniption, therefore, every time when he hammered the iron piece, his hammer would hit on the most appropriate spot of the iron piece. Within only a quarter of an hour, a two-foot long and four-inch wide short dagger was shaped.

    Beside the glowing red anvil, arge vat of light-blue coloured spring water had been emitting a bone-deep sense of cold power. Ji Hao threw the formed dagger into the water, right after which, a loud sizzling sound came from the vat and the water contained in the vat began bubbling, but soon quieted down.

    Ji Hao grabbed the dagger out from the water, and held the shining and sharp dagger in his hand. He picked a piece of iron ore up from the ground and slightly chopped his newly forged dagger on the iron ore piece. Along with a slight cracking sound, the iron ore piece was split into two, and the edge that had been cut, was as smooth as a mirror.

    Ji Hao gathered his internal power inside his body then injected the power into the dagger, instantly, three of the simplest spell symbols on the dagger edge lit up, one after another. These three spell symbols had improved the sharpness and malleability of this dagger by at least ten times, allowing the dagger to easily cut all kinds of natural metals in the world.

    A Magi tutor who was mainly responsible for forging all kinds of weapons and armours, walked over in big steps, grabbed the dagger from Ji Hao¡¯s hand and cut his own finger hard with it.

    Along with a grating sound, the dagger edge shed against the tutor¡¯s finger and sent out fire sparks; not long after, a slight amount of metal powder was rubbed off from the dagger¡¯s edge. The tutorughed out loud delightfully and said, ¡°It¡¯s a top quality ordinary weapon. Ji Hao, you¡¯re very talented as a cksmith. What do you think? Are you willing to learn from me for a few years? After a thousand years, you can probably forge Divine-Magus-level magic treasures!¡±

    Ji Hao remained silent, and only smiled at the tutor. Being a cksmith for whole lifetime? He wasn¡¯t that interested in this.

    A loud boom abruptly came from aside. A few other apprentices seeing that Ji Hao had seeded, couldn¡¯t wait to through their own roughly shaped daggers, which were still glowing red, into the water vats.

    Their rough-shaped daggers were not yet refined, and the spell symbols on the dagger edges stillcked some effort, therefore, all their daggers suddenly exploded, after been thrown into the water vat. Countless metal fragments darted out towards all directions, and punctured the powerful bodies of those few apprentices into griddles, making them howl in pain. They fell on the ground while blood spurted out from their wounds.

    ¡°Idiots! Idiots!!¡± The tutor who was in charge of this cksmith cave, leapt into the air and growled out in anger, ¡°Who sent you idiots here to waste my materials?! Kick them out! None of them are allowed to step near this working space again for the rest of their lives!¡±

    Ji Hao slowly sneaked out of the cave under the cover of this chaos, and went to where apprentices learned to draw spell symbol.

    From herbal medicines, medicine making, forging magic weapons, drawing spell symbols, to raising ghost spirits and magical creatures, making puppets, studying machines, to even studying magic formations and magic theories...two months had passed quickly, and Ji hao had gained positive appraisal from tutors of all kinds of subjects in the Magi Pce.

    Ji Hao had been intentionally cultivating his soul power since he had been a little kid. This allowed Ji Hao soul to be powerful, the intelligence and ability of perception to be better than other peer-apprentices by over ten times, as well as the great spiritual power, which was hundreds of times greater than other apprentices. Therefore, when the other apprentices were still confused and mechanically copying the moves of the tutors, Ji Hao was able to figure out the intrinsic quality of a certain thing, and studyprehensively about it, then pop out more new ideas.

    In Ji Hao¡¯s previous life, he had studied all kinds of ssics of countless different sects, such as the Taoism and Buddhism, and had created the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] based on all of those ssics.

    Now, Ji Hao had already condensed his soul power and spiritual power into the Golden Dan, and his soul power was now over ten times greater than his soul power had been in his previous life. Judging from only the scope of knowledge, Ji Hao was indeed a weirdly talented genius, and other apprentices could neverpare with him.

    Some birds could remain silent for whole three years, but once they let out their songs, people would be astonished.

    Ji Hao was one of those kind of birds that had beautiful feathers and a resonant voice. In the Magi Pce, every Magi tutor who knew about Ji Hao¡¯s background valued him as much as they could, but now they thought of Ji Hao being such an excellent apprentice that even brought slight thrill to those tutors, making them perplexed how to arrange Ji Hao¡¯s study.

    Two monthster, Si Wen Ming, who seemed to have endured the hardships of a long journey, stood on one of the stone blocks in Ji Hao¡¯s room, staring at him a bit annoyed.

    ¡°I have heard about you...it¡¯s...eh...I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±

    ¡°Alright, on behalf of the group of old men in the Magi Pce, I am now asking you, what on earth is the most interesting subject to you? Once you name it, the tutors in the Magi Pce, who majored in this subject, would spare no effort to cultivate you, and you will be allowed to use all kinds of rted materials. As long as the Magi Pce has the materials you need, it will give you everything you want.¡±

    Ji Hao smilingly saluted Si Wen Ming.

    ¡°I want to be the most powerful one,¡± said Ji Hao.

    Si Wen Ming stared at Ji Hao in shock and said, ¡°Wait a moment, I...what on earth do you mean?¡±

    Ji Hao remained silent for a while, then looked at Si Wen Ming in the eyes and said proudly, ¡°The most powerful means, that I want to be capable of everything, I am going to be an omnipotent Magus, and I will be the best in every subject.¡±

    Si Wen Ming seemed to be struck dumb by Ji Hao¡¯s words and looked at Ji Hao speechlessly with a pair of zed eyes.

    Ji Hao stood up, his face filled with proudness and ambition, and said, ¡°Believe me, I am going to be the most powerful one!¡±

 Chapter 171 â€“ Decision

    Note: 1/2 Sponsored chapter by SAURABH BANSAL

    A big thank you to Saurabh Bansal for being our first official donator for The Magus Era. Thanks from the whole team. :)

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 171 - Decision

    Deep within the Magi Pce, was a forbidden area, which no one except the elders knew about.

    There were countless stars shining splendidly in the void; the thick and powerful power of the stars were darting and spreading without being restrained. Now and then, two streams of star power, each with different natural quality, would bump against each other, causing a loud, resonating, bell-ringing-like bang to be released that resounded throughout the void.

    Tens of ck jade boards were floating in the void, each were a zhang wide and a foot thick, and were glowing with a crystal-like lustre; on the surface of these ck jade boards all the knowledge that the Magi Pce had gathered since it had been built, were engraved with sesame-size words.

    Hundreds of elderly men, who were wearing x long gowns, and had wrinkled faces, were sitting on those ck jade boards with their legs crossed. Those jade boards were rising and falling, following the movements of the star power steams. Only a few jade boards in the middle, which were releasing a great sense of powers, were staying perfectly still.

    Si Wen Ming sat on a ck jade board in the middle with his waist straightened, and repeated every word that had been said by Ji Hao earlier.

    ¡°Ji Hao said that he wants to be the most powerful Magus,¡± said Si Wen Ming with a resonating voice, and his hands put on his knees. ¡°He said that the most powerful means that he will be the best in medicine making, spell symbol drawing, weapons forging, magus treasures making, and all the other subjects like magic curses,municating with gods and driving out evil spirits.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, he wants to study in as many subjects as he can, he...¡±

    Si Wen Ming¡¯s words were interrupted by an elderly man, who was wearing a ck long gown, had a long beard, and his whole body wrapped in water-like light. Inside the pupils of the elderly man, muddy waves of water seemed to have been rotating, and slight ocean wave sounds wereing from his eyes. The elderly man interrupted Si Wen Ming¡¯s speech with a frosty voice, ¡°Unscrupulous! Ignorant kid! Does he know that the ssics stored in our Magi Pce are all-inclusive? From the ancient ages to present days, seventy to eighty percent of all the knowledge that has been discovered or learned by all the ns in the world are gathered here, in the Magi Pce!¡±

    pping hard on the board that he had been sitting on, the elderly man¡¯s pupils then spurted out two zhang long streams of cold light, while he continued harshly, ¡°He is no one but a young kid from the Southern Wastnd, how dare he talk like that?! He has an exaggerated opinion of his own abilities!¡±

    Tens of zhang away, another elderly man, who had been sitting on another ck jade board, with water-like lights rising around him and also wearing a ck long gown, let out a sigh slowly and said, ¡°Ha, such an ignorant little kid. Even we have each been only concentrating on one subject and learned that every subject was so extensive and profound that we can¡¯t possibly achieve the perfection of our own chosen subjects even at the end of our lives. How dare that little kid brag like this?¡±

    This elderly man then crossed his hand on his abdomen, then slowly continued, ¡°Such a presumptuous kid, he could cause us many troubles if we continue to keep him here in the Magi Pce. I suggest that we kick him out.¡±

    Wulong Yao, sitting on a ck jade board that was floating not far away from the two elderly men, let out a cold smile, looked at the two elderly men and said, ¡°You two shameless things, I assume, the real reason why you are holding such a prejudice to this little kid and are trying to give him a hard time, is that Ji Hao has almost wiped out the entire Water Ape n back in the Southern Wastnd, isn¡¯t it? Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourselves, see how old you are? You are old enough that half of your bodies are standing in your graves, and you could probably die tomorrow morning! How could old things like you insidiously attempt to hurt a little kid? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡±

    pping the ck jade he was sitting on, Wulong Yao continued with the cold smile remaining on his face, ¡°Ji Hao is a good kid, I can¡¯t tell much about other subjects, but judging only from what he got on medicine making, he is especially talented, to the point that I cannot estimate his potential.¡±

    The two elderly men with ck gowns nced at each other, then the one who talked at first responded with a scornful smile, ¡°Wulong Yao, we were only talking about the facts, you don¡¯t need to say those meaningless words. He is no one but a little kid, how could we purposely give him a hard time? You are seeing him way too highly while over downgrading us.¡±

    With a deep gasp the elderly man then continued in a frosty voice, ¡°I know that you were friends with Ji Hao¡¯s ancestors, but this shouldn¡¯t be the reason for you to blindly support him. You said that he is especially talented, could you tell us, what kind of marvelous things has he done that made you say such things?¡±

    Wulong Yao grinned coldly while he grabbed a magic storage bag tied around his waist. He opened that magic storage bag, following his movement, three-feet square jade slips, which were as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing, flew out from the storage bag one after another. Not long after, hundreds of thousands of jade slips flew out, piled up and floated beside Wulong Yao, nearly as big as a small house.

    ¡°This is the [Medicine ssic],piled by our Magi Pce!¡± said Wulong Yao while staring at the two elderly man with ck gowns, ¡°Back when I first had broken through the Senior Level, I had spent an entire three years to thoroughly memorize this book, but that kid, Ji Hao, did that only in twenty days.¡±

    While speaking, Wulong Yao grabbed another storage bag from around his waist and let another amount of jade slips out.

    ¡°The [Medicine ssic] had recorded all kinds of magical and powerful materials that can be used as medicine in the world, such as roots, flowers, leaves of nts, and bones, blood, tendons, and flesh of animals, and other mysterious kinds of materials. Different from the [Medicine ssic], is the [General Records of Magic Medicine]; whether from the four wastnds or the Mind, all kinds of magical medicinal prescriptions that were developed by all the ns in the world, has been included in this book. The content of this book is more than the [Medicine ssic] by over ten times, but Ji Hao has already memorized everything in this book as well.¡±

    The facial expressions of hundreds of elderly men sitting on those ck jade boards, changed simultaneously. They all turned their faces towards Wulong Yao, and stared at him with shining eyes.

    The two elderly men with ck gowns remained silent, not saying anything.

    Far away from these elderly men, the hundred-zhang tall giant, who had fixed Ji Hao¡¯s tight armour earlier, had been sitting extra carefully on a gigantic ck jade board that was pieced together by hundreds of smaller jade boards. The giant abruptly shouted out harshly, ¡°Don¡¯t you two old snakes make troubles here! Seriously, the kid Ji Hao, I like him!¡±

    The giant then continued with a thunderous voice, ¡°I am also wondering how on earth Ji Hao¡¯s does brain work, has he memorized all those leaves and flower stuff of the old medicine as well? Haha, well, my brain works rather slow, so I spent a hundred and seventy years on memorizing books like [Mineral ssic], [General Records of Magic Tool], [Secret Forging Technique], but that little kid, Ji Hao, has memorized all of them within only two months!¡±

    The giants took a deep breath, took out a huge vat of booze from an unknown ce, opened his mouth and gulped two mouthfuls of booze, then let out a sigh of satisfaction,ughed out aloud and said, ¡°Since this little kid has got such talent, we should just let him try! If he can¡¯t make it, he could always focus on learning cksmithing with me!¡±

    Wulong Yao red at the giant and said, ¡°Even if he couldn¡¯t reach the best in every subject, and decide to focus on only one subject, he has to stay with me and learn medicine making!¡±

    Tens of elderly men were shouting simultaneously, everyone yelling that if Ji Hao was unable to achieve what he wanted, he could always shift his focus on learning the inherited secret ssics and magic of their respective subjects.

    The two elderly men with ck long gowns looked very embarrassed now, they nced at each other, then looked at the other few elderly men, who seemed a bit embarrassed as well. However, none of them showed any sign of saying anything.

    Si Wen Ming looked at all those yelling elderly men, then grinned gently and said, ¡°Since you, the elders of the Magi Pce have said so, then let¡¯s give Ji Hao an opportunity. From now on, Ji Hao is allowed to use all of the materials possessed by the Magi Pce based on his needs, as long as he doesn¡¯t waste them on purpose.¡±

    Si Wen Ming then continued with a smile, ¡°I am sincerely looking forward to the emergence of a true versatile Magus, here in our Magi Pce.¡±

    The elderly man with the ck gown abruptly shouted out in anger, ¡°Si Wen Ming! You can¡¯t just do whatever you want, and go against the rules! In the whole world, have you ever seen a single versatile Magus? How could a person master everything?!¡±

    Si Wen Ming looked at the elderly man with cold eyes, then asked ndly, ¡°Are you sure that there is no such kind of ¡®person¡¯?¡±

    Hearing Si Wen Ming¡¯s words, the two elderly men with ck gowns and all the other people present, quivered simultaneously, none of them could let a word out.

 Chapter 172 â€“ Delve Deeply Into Practice

    Note: 2/2 Sponsored Chapter by SAURABH BANSAL (our first donator!!)

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 172 - Delve Deeply Into Practice

    What does ¡®not decline to shoulder a responsibility¡¯ mean?

    Believing that one was going to be the most powerful one, while sparing no effort on trying to do so. Taking all avable resources, learning as many secret magic and skills as one could, ceaselessly widening his scope of knowledge and strengthening his power, making himself the most powerful one, through all possible methods.

    Just like how Ji Hao had thought and did in his previous life.

    At sunrise, Ji Hao was sitting on the mountaintop of one of the floating entrance mountains of the Magi Pce, and was quietly looking at the newly rising sun, while drinking a pot of Ten-thousand Spirit Soup, which had been cooked by Wulong Yao himself. After drinking, he faced the sun and breathed thirty-thousand and six-hundred pure wisps of purple smoke, purifying his soul and body with the essence of the sun¡¯s power.

    The Ten-thousand Spirit Soup was a supportive medicine, made from whole ten-thousand kinds of precious spiritual medicinal materials, and had been slowly cooked by Wulong Yao himself, with his own spirit magic me and the spirit blood of a Senior-Level wild beast that had been drawn out from its heart, continuously being added into the soup during the cooking process.

    A pot of Ten-thousand Spirit Soup weighed a million stones, and was as hot as melted iron and gold. For ordinary Junior Magi, even a mistaken single drop of this kind of soup could cause all of their internal organs to be burned, because they couldn¡¯t bear the great power contained in the medicine, their bodies would explode directly.

    However, Ji Hao would drink an entire pot of Ten-thousand Spirit Soup every morning, except that he would be drenched in sweat every time after that, but he wouldn¡¯t feel any difort.

    The 129600 meridians inside Ji Hao¡¯s body had all now been activated and were greedily absorbingrge amounts of power from the Ten-thousand Spirit Soup. Within only half a month, every single one of his meridians began glowing with a faint red light, which showed that he was about to break into the Senior Level.

    After the morning practice, Ji Hao was free to set up his own schedule.

    He could go cook some magical medicines with Wulong Yao, learn how to make talismans from a tutor called Fangfeng E, study about engraving spell symbols into magic tools from Mi Qingkong, or go practice magic tool forging with Kuafu Yan...from the morning to the night, Ji Hao always had plenty of things to do.

    [TL note: Talisman was tranted from the Chinese word ¡®·û¹‚£¨fu lu)¡®, I assume that in this book talismans can be made from different kinds of materials, with different spell symbols embossed on their surfaces and coordinating spells, talismans can release its power.¡±

    Wulong Yao was the most knowledgeable master amongst all of the magical medicine-rted tutors of the Magi Pce. Understanding the variations of properties of medicinal materials was one of his specialities, and he had an unique method to precisely control the variations of properties of medicinal materials during the cooking of magical medicines.

    Ji Hao had a powerful soul, and a spiritual power that could perceive every subtle movement of everything around. His soul was able to perfectly control his own body, therefore, when cooking magical medicines, Ji Hao¡¯s moves were even more urate than Wulong Yao, and had even better control of the variations of properties of medicinal materialspared to Wulong Yao. The strictness and exquisiteness Ji Hao had shown when he took magical medicines, made him even look like a machine.

    Soon, Wulong Yao began seeing Ji Hao as his very own inheritor, and he taught Ji Hao all of the secret skills he had learned, without any reservation.

    Fangfeng E was one of the elders of the powerful Fangfeng Family, which was quite influential amongst the entire humankind. Fangfeng E was the most powerful Magus who had majored in talisman making. Talismans made by him were terrifyingly powerful; once, a jade talisman made by him had frozen an entire area that had a radius of a whole million miles, and killed three evil and violent dragons, which were great threats to the humankind.

    Ji Hao¡¯s powerful soul and great spiritual power allowed him to control his body in an imaginary precise way, added with his supreme level abilities of analysis and generalization, he had made a nearly scary achievement on talisman making as well. When he intended to make a certain kind of talisman, he could always urately find the most appropriate materials, choose the most suitable spell symbols and figure out the perfect structure of those spell symbols, then engrave the spell symbols on the talisman¡¯s surface; he could explore the potential of each talisman to an extreme point.

    After having learned talisman making for only one month, Ji Hao was able to make talismans which were powerful enough to kill all Junior-level Magi, such as ¡®mad thunder talisman¡¯, ¡®angry lightning talisman¡¯, ¡®bomb me talisman¡¯ and other tens of kinds of talismans for attack; as for other kinds of talismans, which mainly served for supportive purposes, such as ghost-lustrate, blessing, curses and cures, Ji Hao had already mastered nearly a hundred kinds of them.

    Ji Hao surprised Fangfeng E, and just like what Wulong Yao had done, Fangfeng E had also decided to teach Ji Hao everything he knew as well, without even the slightest of reservations.

    Mi Qingkon was the scrawny old man, who had nearly blown himself off because of a mistake he made when to developrge scale magic storage tools Ji Hao had seen him once after he firstly woke up in the Magi Pce. Mi Qingkong was definitely the most knowledgeable one amongst the entire Magi Pce, in the sphere of magic formations; he also had great achievements and especially unique views on the construction of all kinds of derivative magic formations.

    Dignified and imposing city defensive magic formations, weird and evil blood-offering magic formations, fierce and cruel altars for cast a curse, even those extremely evil and creepy dark magic formations, Mi Qingkong was able to construct and manipte any kind of them, easily and smoothly.

    Ji Hao¡¯s great memory and perception allowed him to make amazing achievements on the learning of magic formations as well.

    Within only one month, Ji Hao had mastered all of the entrance level magic formations that had recorded in the Magi Pce, after which, his aplishment on the sphere of magic formation was almost equal to ordinary Magi tutors of the Magi Pce.

    Mi Qingkong had be too excited after exploring Ji Hao¡¯s talent to the point, to yelling crazily that he had finally found a true bosom friend, and almost treated Ji Hao as his own son. He protected Ji Hao as if he was a tender flower. He had also put all his other students away, concentrating on cultivating only Ji Hao.

    And Kuafu Yan was the giant who had repaired Ji Hao¡¯s tight armour earlier. He was born in the Kuafu Family, possessed iparably great strength that no one even dared topete with him amongst the entire Magi Pce. Once, Kuafu Yan had made a bet with other master Magi tutors of the Magi Pce after he had gotten drunk; ten Magus kings who were all at the same level as Kuafu Yan joined hands and wrestled against him, but Kuafu Yan had easily defeated all ten of them with a single hand.

    With his terrifyingly great strength and especially sensitive perception to metallic minerals, which was contained in the Kuafu family¡¯s bloodline, Kuafu Yan had be the best magic treasure making master in the Magi Pce, and was able to forge top-Divine-Level magic treasures only with his peak-Magus-King level power.

    Although Ji Hao was now just a Junior Magus, he possessed Senior-Level physical strength, such an abnormal talent of Ji Hao was highly favoured by Kuafu Yan. Moreover, Ji Hao knew quite a lot about all kinds of minerals and other materials, especially that, inspired by some of Ji Hao¡¯s special, new ideas and views about secret techniques regarding alloys and crystals, Kuafu Yan had gained a great improvement on magic treasure forging skills, within only two months!

    With Ji Hao¡¯s suggestion, Kuafu Yan had broken through the bottleneck of his forging skills, created a very new kind of alloy with the [Alloy Cooling Crystallization Secret Technique], and added this new alloy to a piece of magic treasure that he had been continuously working on for a hundred years, then forcibly upgraded this magic treasure into a peak-Divine-Level precious treasure from a high-divine-level magic treasure!

    After the precious magic treasure had sessfully been upgraded, the entire Magi Pce was shocked, and Kuafu Yan had even danced in excitement. Kuafu Yan got smashingly drunk that night, after which, Ji Hao had naturally be Kuafu Yan¡¯s most favourite apprentice; anyone who dared to say a single bad word about Ji Hao would be cruelly beaten by Kuafu Yan.

    Supportive magical medicines had reced sleep, Ji Hao didn¡¯t even need to rest, instead, he soaked himself in the ocean of knowledge every day and night, learning everything he wanted from those powerful and knowledgeable master Magi tutors.

    Except the Ten-thousand Spirits Soup, Ji Hao could have a Senior-Level beast each day, exclusively; furthermore, he was allowed to freely take all kinds of magical medicines that were able to strengthen the human body at different aspects; whatever experiments he intended to run, he was allowed to use any kind of rare and precious material in the Magi ce¡¯s storage.

    Breakthroughs that had shocked all those core elders of the Magi Pce were aplished by Ji Hao, one after another.

    In Ji Hao¡¯s previous life, in order to create the [Mantra Dan of Nine Secret Words], he had studied all kinds of ssics that were rted to magic powers that he could ever find. In those ssics, many fragments of secret contents had been remaining, which recorded something that had been seeing as legend in the world Ji Hao had lived in, in his previous life.

    However, if those legendary contents of his previous life would be brought over to his present life, every single word of those contents would be an extremely precious product of the wisdom of the humankind, and all those secret contents would actually be fully-developed techniques that could be put to use directly.

    Ji Hao hadbined all he had learned in his previous life with his present life knowledge and generated amazing aplishments that had been continuously shocking the entire Magi Pce. The bottlenecks of skills, which had troubled quite a few master Magi tutors for nearly a thousand years, had all been smoothly broken through under Ji Hao¡¯s unconscious guidance.

    As for Ji Hao himself, nourished by all those supportive magic medicines in a force-fed way, he had already reached the peak-Junior-Level without a hitch.

    Half a year had passed.

    This day, Ji Hao was holding a jade slip in his hand and pondering upon a difficult problem, when muffled bell ringing abruptly rose from the Magi Pce.

 Chapter 173 â€“ Taisi

    Note: Regr Chapter 2/7

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 173 - Taisi

    The Magi Pce had strict rules, therefore, the bell wouldn¡¯t have ringed for no reason, and every single ring of the bell had its special meaning.

    This time, the bell ringed nine times in a row, which meant that the administrators of the Magi Pce were calling all the apprentices under Senior-level of the Magi Pce, to gather in a particr ce. During the past big half of a year, Ji Hao had been through quite a few times of these kind of things, and he had learned that these kinds of gatherings were either for distributing welfares to apprentices, or the Magi Pce needed to select some apprentices to go out and carry out certain tasks.

    For welfares, Ji Hao didn¡¯t care that much, after all, he was allowed to use all of the resources possessed by the Magi Pce.

    As for tasks, Ji Hao was currently working on how to control the variation of temperatures and conditions of the quenching liquid with magic formations, with Mi Qingkong and Kuafu Yan, in order to improve the quality of magic tools at the moment of quenching. This was an extremelyplicated and tedious study, requiring lots of research and experiments. This study had already been put on records by the elders of the Magi Pce, so Ji Hao didn¡¯t need to worry about being selected to carry out a task.

    However, since the bell had ringed, due to the strict rules of the Magi Pce, whatever Ji Hao had been doing at the moment, he had to get to the gathering spot at his highest speed, as long as he still was an apprentice of the Magi Pce. The elders of the Magi Pce were willing to break rules on some important and special affairs, but in terms of these basic rules and disciplines, even high-level members like Si Wen Ming were not allowed any exception.

    With the pair of glowing fiery wings shaking intensely behind his body, Ji Hao fleetingly darted in the Magi Pce along the Gui Road withrge pieces of afterimages behind him.

    After having takenrge amounts of supportive magical medicines daily for a big half year, all 129600 meridians inside Ji Hao¡¯s body were now glowing with bright fiery lights. Each of these meridians were shining like fire essence crystals; his internal power, which was now greater than his fellow Junior Magi by three-hundred times, supported him to fly at an amazingly high speed. On the Gui road, where Ji Hao had flown past, other apprentices who had also been rushing towards the gathering spot, were all shocked by his speed.

    Followed by shreds of afterimages, Ji Hao swept across the Gui Road like a stream of raging fire.

    On a branch path, two elders of the Magi Pce, who were wearing ck clothes, and whose hands were hidden in the sleeves of their clothes and pupils were shining with cold light, were staring at Ji Hao with cold and nd faces. Another elderly man in cyan gown stood aside, continuously rubbing his own hands together; from his huge and seemingly powerful hands, blue veins popped out one after another, letting out muffled popping sounds.

    ¡°This kid is pretty good huh, during the past half year, those old men have been seeing him as a treasure.¡± One of the elderly men with ck clothes said in a low voice while his eyes narrowed, ¡°This is intolerable, we can¡¯t allow this.¡±

    The elderly man in cyan gown murmured with half closed eyes, ¡°Old Hook Snake, old Henggong fish, this kid is valued by Si Wen Ming. I am not stupid enough to go against Si Wen Ming, just for helping you.¡±

    The other elderly man in ck clothes grinned, then responded slowly, ¡°Old Bird, this kid is one of the Southern Wastnd ns, the Gold Crow n nsman. You have been dealing with your own business outside of the Magi Pce for thest few days, so I assume that you haven¡¯t yet heard about this.¡±

    The elderly man in cyan gown raised his eyebrows and slowly straightened his body. Bone creaking sounds came from out his body, along with which, his body became tall and straight, with wide shoulders and thin waist, looking especially sturdy and powerful; more astonishingly, his arms were abnormally long, all his fingertips were reaching till under his knees.

    ¡°Hm, a little kid from the Gold Crow n. How many years has it been since thest time they had a nsman been selected to join the Magi Pce?¡± sneered and said the elderly man in a cyan gown, while a beam of arrow-shadow-like light shed across his pupils.

    An elderly man in ck clothes then said ndly, ¡°This Ji Hao is quite amazing. Within only a half year, he has gained the favours of all those old men. Whether it is because of his good luck, or he actually has such great talent, at least, the old mediciner, the old cksmith and a few other, have indeed solved quite a few bottleneck problems after they began tutoring this kid.¡±

    ¡°Bottleneck problems? What kind of bottleneck problems?¡± the elderly man in cyan gown raised his eyebrows again in surprise.

    ¡°Such as, the old cksmith suddenlypleted a peak-Divine-Level precious magic treasure,¡± answered the elderly man in ck clothes. The elderly man in cyan gown frowned when he heard this.

    ¡°The old mediciner finally seeded in developing the Revival from the Death Soup. Whoever died in a battle could be brought back from death if he takes this Revival from the Death Soup, within three hours after he has died.¡±

    The face of the elderly man in a cyan gown darkened instantly, these words had made him seem sullen and gloomy in whole.

    ¡°And, old Mi seems to have already sessfully made a storage magic tool that has a inner space as big as a whole ten rooms. Now he is working on developingrger scale storage magic tools that have inner spaces of a mile radius. I heard that the kid, Ji Hao, and old Mi have changed and restructured a few spell symbols in the storage tool making magic formation together, and Ji Hao has helped a lot.¡±

    The sturdy body of the elderly man in cyan gown slightly stooped back down when he heard this, while slowly letting out a sigh.

    ¡°Well, no need to say more...just quite a few old men have achieved great breakthroughstely, and they said that this kid, Ji Hao, is a genius, almost as good as that marvellous person, who had founded the Magi Pce back then.¡±

    ¡°That man?¡± the elderly man in cyan gown sneered gibingly and said, ¡°This kid? How can he possibly bepared with that marvelous person?!¡±

    ¡°Now he is weak, but who can say for sure how powerful he¡¯ll be in the future?¡± the elderly man in ck clothes smilingly said to the elderly man in cyan gown, ¡°Our Hook Snake n and his Henggong n are all far away from here, in the dark ocean of the Northern Wastnd, and this kid is a Gold Crow n nsman, he cannot influence us.¡±

    pping their hands smilingly, the two elderly men in ck clothes then nced at each other, turned around and left with weird smiles remaining on their faces. Their bodies quickly shed for a few times thenpletely disappeared, not leaving even a trail.

    The elderly man in cyan gown frowned again, blinked his eyes and fell into a deep thought. A very long whileter, he murmured while slightly sighing, ¡°Such a good kid, even if he couldn¡¯t be as great as that marvelous person in the future, with his amazing talents...why did he to be a little bastard from the Gold Crow n, why couldn¡¯t he be our Ten Day Country¡¯s child?¡±

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t hear a word of the three elderly men. With his highest speed, Ji Hao had already arrived at the broad square, where the ten main roads of the Magi Pce intersected.

    The square was hundreds of miles in radius, and was surrounded by hundreds of meters tall walls; hazy and faint cyan light filled the entire square. Apparently, this square was an independent, folded space that had been created by a certain kind of powerful magic. When Ji Hao arrived, tens of thousands of other apprentices, who stayed closer to the square than Ji Hao, had already arrived there, standing in the square sparsely and scattered.

    Ji Hao¡¯s name was already well-known by all the higher-level core members of the Magi Pce, however, he barely had any conversation with other ordinary apprentices, therefore, only a few of the other apprentices in the square took a nce at Ji Hao, added with that he had been staying low and standing on the edge of the square, none of the others noticed him.

    Ji Hao preferred to not be disturbed by others. He hid his hands in his sleeves and closed his eyes half, while concentrating on pondering over the structure of a few ult spell symbols in his head.

    In one of the Shingon ssics that Ji Hao had read in his previous life, he had seen a spell symbol structure that was ny percent simr to this one he had been thinking about right now. At the moment, he was going tobine the knowledge he had learned in his previous life with his current life knowledge, and generate new spell symbol structures, which could burst out greater powers.

    While Ji Hao was focused on thinking, a scrawny, torpid, weak and pale boy, who was wearing white clothes, and was swinging like a willow twig in the wind while walking, slowly walked over along the Gui Road.

    A few tall and muscr boys rushed over behind the scrawny boy, one of them abruptly pushed him flying into the air, while yelled out.

    ¡°Taisi, you wasteful thing! Get the hell out of my way!¡±

    The boy suddenly was pushed into the air and embarrassedly flew towards Ji Hao, and bumped against him.

    Ji Hao had been concentrating on the spell symbol structure, he subconsciously held the young man up then looked at the few sturdy boys.

 Chapter 174 â€“ Jiang Yong

    Note: Regr Chapter 3/7

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 174 - Jiang Yong

    ¡°Oi bro, are you ok?¡±

    Ji Hao held the boy in white clothes and asked. Once he touched the boy¡¯s body, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    The boy was very light, and could probably be blown away by a gust of wind; he was as skinny as ath, and his body felt like a bunch of dry bones that had been wrapped in human skin, as if he didn¡¯t even have any blood or flesh.

    Ji Hao even felt that if he took a deep breath and puffed towards this boy as hard as he could, he could directly blow this boy into pieces.

    However, inside the body of this boy, streams of great, yet evil and gloomy, internal powers were hidden in his meridians, flowing slowly. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t sense any vitalitying from out of these power streams. With his great spiritual power, Ji Hao silently and quickly scanned the body of the boy, and was surprised to discover that this boy had whole nine hundred and seventy-two meridians shining with piercing ck light inside his body, and all of these meridians were filled with ck streams of powers. Ji Hao didn¡¯t think that such a scrawny and weak boy was actually a peak-level Junior Magus!

    What was even more astonishing for Ji Hao, was that on one of the main meridians in the middle of the body, a Magus Acupoint was glowing with bright light. Soon enough, this Magus Acupoint wouldpletely be awakened by his internal power, and the boy would officially break into the Senior Magus Level! Ji Hao roughly estimated that within two months at most, this boy would be a Senior Magus.

    However, judging from his appearance, this boy was only fifteen to sixteen years old at maximum, only a few years older than Ji Hao. Such a young Senior Magus! If this boy had been a Gold Crow n kid, Ji Kui and the other elder Maguspriests would definitely treat him as a precious treasure, and give him all the best stuff.

    Thinking about Ji Kui and the other grandpas, Ji Hao naturally let out a smile that came straight from his heart. His smile was gentle and bright, like a bonfire in the cold and dark night, made people felt warm.

    The boy in white clothes was skinny and pale, although he was only shorter than Ji Hao by about the length of half an adult head, his arms and legs were even thinner than thirty percent of Ji Hao¡¯s arms and legs. Apart from this, the boy¡¯s pupils were grey, and seemed extremely vignt and he was prepared to defend himself anytime. When Ji Hao held him, the boy subconsciously tightened his entire body, and all of his fine hairs stood straight up like that of a frightened cat.

    However, at the second Ji Hao let out that smile, the boy slightly paused; he blinked his eyes and ny percent of the watchfulness in his eyes were instantly gone.

    Ji Hao¡¯s heart slightly flipped, the watchfulness and defensiveness in this boy¡¯s eyes reminded Ji Hao about some of his old friends, who he could never meet again. Once, a very long time ago, when he had first met those close friends, who he had been through life and death with together, one of them had been as vignt and nervous as this boy in white clothes.

    Thinking about those friends, Ji Hao¡¯s smile became even gentler and warmer.

    ¡°Taisi!¡± the boy in white clothes slightly coughed and said, while grabbing Ji Hao¡¯s arm and standing up. His scrawny body swayed for a few times after he had stood up, he then stooped his body, coughed and said, ¡°My name is Taisi.¡±

    ¡°Ji Hao,¡± said Ji Hao. Ji Hao let out a sigh, pped Taisi¡¯s shoulder with a frown and shook his own head, after which he said, ¡°Taisi, my bro, this is the first time that I actually see a man as skinny as you. You have to build up your health! Hm, wait a moment!¡±

    While speaking, Ji Hao rummaged in the storage bag tied around his waist. During all these days he had been practicing magic medicine making with Wulong Yao, since he was allowed to take any material he needed from the Magi Pce¡¯s storage, he had cooked over hundreds of weird types of magical medicines when he had been in the mood, and usually he would take those self-made magical medicines with him.

    After rummaging for a while, Ji Hao took out a human-head-size jade jar and thrust it in Taisi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°This is the Dragon Embryo Pill, made by myself, named also by me. I have added marrow and spirit blood of a one-thousand years old blood dragon in this magic medicine for seriously injured people, these pills can quickly replenish the lost blood.¡±

    The corners of Taisi¡¯s mouth twitched, he looked at Ji Hao¡¯s hand which was pressed on his own shoulder, slightly frowned, threw the jade jar back to Ji Hao and said while coughing, ¡°I...don¡¯t want to owe you anything. I know very well about my own body condition...you...shouldn¡¯t get too close to me, otherwise, you will catch troubles.¡±

    Taisi seemed like a sensitive person. He took two steps backwards, politely cupped his own hands towards Ji Hao and deeply bowed in front of Ji Hao, after which he turned around while staggering and intended to leave.

    The few sturdy boys, who had just pushed Taisi flying into the air, walked over with big steps, the body of one of them was glowing in a looming fiery light. On the middle of that boy¡¯s chest, a sphere of fiery light was shining, apparently that was a newly awakened Magus Acupoint. This boy, who couldn¡¯t yet freely control his own power, pressed his palm hard on Taisi¡¯s shoulder whileughing loudly.

    ¡°Taisi! Haha! We hadn¡¯t seen you there just now, and identally bumped you away, haha, we didn¡¯t mean it!¡± The group of boys thenughed out loud simultaneously, theirughter was filled with vicious proudness and unscrupulousness.

    Ji Hao¡¯s face darkened, and anger rose from his heart. When these boys pushed Taisi up into the air they had clearly called Taisi¡¯s name, but now they imed that they hadn¡¯t meant it. It was obvious that they wanted nothing else but trouble.

    Taisi lowered his head, opened his mouth and murmured in a very low voice, ¡°No...no it¡¯s ok, I, I...¡±

    Before he finished his sentence, the boy who had a newly awakened Magus Acupoint and was releasing a strong sense of power all the time, abruptly grabbed Taisi¡¯s shoulder and held him hard. This boy had already broken into the Senior Level, and was about three-meter tall, but Tai was less than two meters tall, even shorter than Ji Hao; it was like a muscr bear held a thin stick, and seemed as if Taisi could be crushed into pieces by the strong boy anytime now.

    The boy pressed his hand on Taisi¡¯s head while squeezing Taisi¡¯s body hard with his arms, proudly spat towards the ground and said, ¡°Taisi, what did you say when I talked to you a year ago? You said that I was not good enough for your sister Shaosi! Now I am a Senior Magus! I¡¯m a year younger than you, and I am already a Senior Magus! Amongst the entire Magi Pce, young Senior Magi like me are no more than three-thousand!¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s heart suddenly pounded, he was badly shocked to the point that even his pupils had shrunk into the size of a pinpoint!

    He had already tried his best to overestimate the power of the Magi Pce, but he could never even have dreamed that in this Magi Pce, which showed no sign of its real power, there were three-thousand young Senior Magi, who were all under fifteen years old!

    Compared with the Gold Crow n, many Gold Crow n¡¯s Senior Magi had broke into the Senior level after being a hundred years old - the power and potential of the Magi Pce were terrifying!

    ¡°Now, do you still think that I am not good enough for your sister?¡±

    The boy gripped Taisi¡¯s head with his hand, his five fingers slightly grasped and Taisi¡¯s head instantly let out a weird popping sound. Watching all this, Ji Hao was even afraid that Taisi¡¯s head would directly be crushed in the hands of this boy.

    ¡°Do you think that I, Jiang Yong, am still not good enough for your sister?! Be nice, just betroth your sister to me, after that, no one will dare to bully you in the Magi Pce!¡± the boy then yelled.

    Ji Hao raised his eyebrows, looked at Jiang Yong, whose body was wrapped in bright fiery light, and abruptly asked, ¡°Jiang Yong? With fire power? Did youe from the Southern Wastnd?¡±

    Jiang Yong nced at Ji Hao, then responded impatiently, ¡°That¡¯s right, I, Jiang Yong, came from the Southern Wastnd Bi Fang n! What? Are you going to fight for this wasteful thing?¡±

    Ji Hao grinned to Jiang Yong and said, ¡°Do you mean that as long as Taisi betroth his sister to you, no one in the Magi Pce will dare to bully him?¡±

    Jiang Yong proudly raised his head, sneered and said, ¡°I am a Senior Magi, if he...¡±

    Ji Hao suddenly rushed up and threw a heavy punch at Jiang Yong¡¯s face, directly smashing his noses, eyes and teeth into his face. Blood sshed out, Jiang Yong was sent flying backwards while howling and vomiting blood, leaving a beautiful arc of fiery light in the air, then thudded against the ground, seven to eight miles away from Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao waved his hand, trying to get rid of the blood on his hand, while saying ndly, ¡°Then, if someone bullies you, what the hell will you do?¡±

    The surrounding area suddenly fell into a deadly silent. On the Jia Road, a few elders of the Magi Pce, who were wearing long gowns, and were about to walk into the square, seeing Ji Hao was going mad and had punched Jiang Yong, the few elders instantly turned around, shook their bodies after which they disappeared.

 Chapter 175 â€“ Public Enemy

    Note: Regr Chapter 4/7

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 175 - Public Enemy

    ¡°Ba...bastard!¡±

    Jiang Yong spat mouthfuls of blood out. The power contained in the blood of a Senior Magus was as great as the power of the dragon kind. At the moment, all tens of thousands apprentices had heard the loud swooshing sounding from Jiang Yong¡¯s body, which was the sound made by his blood when gushing fleetingly in his blood vessels.

    Ji Hao¡¯s fist had punched into Jiang Yong¡¯s entire face and deeply hollowed his face. However, while Jiang Yong was cursing loudly, the hollowed wound in his face had quickly cured by itself, and his face hadpletely recovered within only the span of two breaths.

    Jang Yong pressed his hands against the ground then suddenly leaped high into the air, over a hundred zhang high from the ground up, just like a grasshopper; his eyes were filled with anger, he then stretched his arms and left a sharp arc beam of light in the air, then darted towards Ji Hao from the air.

    Behind Jiang Yong¡¯s body, an eye-piercing sphere of light abruptly appeared, within which, a pair of long and slim wings that were smooth-shaped, stretched out; the pair of wings vibrated intensely, and pushed Jiang Yong¡¯s muscr body down fleetingly, leaving shreds of afterimages behind.

    ¡°The |Magical Bi Fang Wings|.¡± Ji Hao let out a sneer, and quickly recalled all the information in regard of this special ability that could only have been endowed by the Bi Fang n bloodline.

    It had been ten-thousand years since the Gold Crow n was forced to be one of the dependent ns of the Bi Fang n. During all these years, the Gold Crow n gained clear understandings about all kinds of secret magic, skills and abilities. The |Magical Bi Fang Wings| had iparably high flying speed, and would be extremely difficult to deal with, if coordinated with other fighting skills.

    However, the |Magical Bi Fang Wings| were way too violent and fierce, but by far less flexible than Ji Hao¡¯s fiery wings.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t prepare to dodge. In his eyes, Jiang Yong was no one but a little Bi Fang kid, who had just broken through into the Senior-Level, and not yet qualified to make him dodge.

    Looking at Jiang Yong, who was diving down from the air and whose face showed anger, Ji Haoughed out aloud. A sense of power suddenly spread out from his body, which seemed slim and not as strong; right after which, both of his arms expanded to three times thicker than usual.

    ¡°Piss off!¡± Ji Hao turned his face away, and didn¡¯t even take another nce at Jiang Yong; purely depending on his fighting instinct, he then threw a sideway punch towards the air.

    Jiang Yong¡¯s fist bumped right against Ji Hao¡¯s fist. Every apprentice that was present, heard a horrible boom and saw that Jiang Yong¡¯s fist was shattered like an egg. Blood sshed out and bone fragments flew everywhere. Large amounts of hot, fresh blood spurted out from his wound, and poured on the ground while letting out sizzling sounds.

    The blood of a Senior Magus was as heavy as mercury, and what Jiang Yong had been practicing were fire-rted fighting skills of the Bi Fang n, which is why, his blood was even hotter. His right arm hadpletely been blown off, and the blood that was spurting out from the wound on his shoulders, was shining with a bright fiery light and was spreading a terrifyingly great heat, just like theva that had erupted from the vent of a volcano.

    Jiang Yong howled out in pain again and was sent flying back along exactly the same path he hade, then loudly thudded against the ground with his head.

    ¡°Ji Hao, you have caused yourself trouble.¡± Taisi stood behind Ji Hao stooping and said torpidly, ¡°You have wounded Jiang Yong badly, you have caused yourself trouble, hmm, a very big one.¡±

    Ji Hao swung his hand and threw the blood on his hand away, then carelessly sneered, looked at Jiang Yong, who lied on the ground miles away and was screaming in pain, and said, ¡°Trouble? What kind of trouble can it be? I have kept every word of the Magi Pce¡¯s rule in my head, ording to which, as long as no one was killed in a fight between apprentices, no rule was vited.¡±

    Taisi paused for a moment then shook his head, then said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that when I said that you have caused yourself trouble. You know, things like rules, can¡¯t be that useful.¡±

    Taisi was short and scrawny, and the sense of power released from his body was extremely weak. His voice sounded torpid, like the sound of a ghost that hade out of a ten-thousand years old coffin, and was seriously unpleasant to hear.

    However, from his voice, Ji Hao sensed a slight trace of care. He turned his head around whileughing, friendly nodded towards Taisi and said, ¡°Hm, don¡¯t worry, no matter what kind of trouble that is, I am never afraid of troubles. If they ever dare to provoke me, it will be their trouble.¡±

    A few other boys who were with Jiang Yong earlier hurriedly rushed up to Jiang Yong and together held him up from the ground. One of them took out a medicine pack and grabbed a handful of red ointment and pressed it against Jiang Yong¡¯s wound.

    ¡°Ahhh!!!!!¡±

    Jiang Yong instantly screamed out hoarsely in pain and began twitching his body, in the meanwhile,rge amounts of blood mist spurted out from the wound on his shoulder.

    The pungent scent of that ointment quickly spread in the air, and at a few miles away, Ji Hao sniffed, then soon recognized what kind of ointment this was, it was the Boa Marrow Ointment. The marrow of boas was the main ingredient of this ointment, added with other tens of kinds of essence distitions of venoms of different kinds of poisonous bugs; this ointment was quite powerful.

    Although in the Magi Pce, the Boa Marrow Ointment was only one of the most ordinary elementary level ointment, it had magically great effect on regrowing broken limbs. Jiang Yong had just broken into the Senior-Level, and his bloodline power was not yet great enough, therefore, his body was only able to cure normal wounds by itself; for serious wounds like broken limbs, he had to rely on the effects of medicines to recover.

    As for the prescription of the Boa Marrow Ointment......

    The elders of the Magi Pce only cared about the effects of medicines, and never even thought about how wounded people would feel when using those medicines. All they cared about was if the medicines were able to cure. Whether the wounded people would suffer in great pain or even die in pain, they wouldn¡¯t even go there.

    The Boa Marrow Ointment was very powerful and effective, as fierce as snakes and scorpions. At the moment, Jiang Yong was shedding streams of tears and mucus; he even let out a series of loud farts. All the surrounding female apprentices frowned and walked away one after another, only groups of boys stayed around him and loudlyughed at him.

    ¡°Jiang Yong, you have humiliated the Bi Fang n!¡±

    ¡°Eh, not only the Bi Fang n, I am wondering if all of your Southern Wastnd men are useless cowards like you?!¡±

    ¡°Only a handful of Boa Marrow Ointment has made him cry like this, eh, I see, the Southern Wastnd has indeed fallen, it¡¯s obvious that Zhu Rong family, the family of the Fire God, has fallen as well. All of their people are cowards, hmm...the Zhu Rong family...¡± A boy in ck clothes said loudly; his body was wrapped in faint and looming water mist, apparently, this boy came from a Northern Wastnd n.

    Suddenly, two silhouettes, which had raging me streams and fiery light rotating around them, darted out from the crowd and one of them instantly threw a heavy kick on the back of the waist of the boy who had been talking.

    Loud bone cracking sounds came from inside the body of that boy, his vertebra lumbalis was shattered by the kick and bone fragments punctured his body from the inside and darted out. The boy fell on the ground while screaming and howling, after which, arge foot, which was wrapped by me streams and fiery lights as well, stamped hard on his head.

    Stepping on the head of the Northern Wastnd¡¯s boy, was another boy who had darted out of the crowd earlier; his body was also shrouded in fiery light and was as muscr as the one who just had thrown out the kick. Judging by his appearance, he was at most five to six years older than Ji Hao, however, the sense of power released from his body was even stronger than that of Ji Xia.

    ¡°Kid, no matter where you came from, you have wounded Jiang Yong and humiliated our Southern Wastnd warriors in front of all these people. Today, we have to give you a lesson!¡±

    The boy who had kicked the Northern Wastnd¡¯s boy turned around, seriously and harshly yelled to Ji Hao, ¡°I saw you attack Jiang Yong earlier, you have also practiced fire-rted fighting skills. I assume that you came from the Southern Wastnd as well, didn¡¯t you? We are all Southern Wastnd people, how dare youunch an attack and wound one of our own, before we allow you?!¡±

    Hundreds of boys, whose bodies were wrapped in mes and fiery light streams, and were releasing strong senses of Senior-Level powers, darted out simultaneously from the few main roads, and silently approached Ji Hao.

 Chapter 176 â€“ Society

    Note: Regr Chapter 5/7

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 176 - Society

    ¡°Southern Wastnd Society!¡±

    ¡°This kid is gonna suffer.¡±

    ¡°Ha, chip in, chip in! Ten jade coins, I bet this kid will be knocked down within ten breaths!¡±

    ¡°Five coins! Seven breaths! This kid can hold for seven breaths at most! Haven¡¯t you seen those few guys?!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Have all of the ¡®four Dragons¡¯, ¡®four Phoenixes¡¯, ¡®four Kylins¡¯ of the Southern Wastnd Societye?! When did they return?! Such a bad luck kid!¡±

    Ji Hao was standing still, calmly looking at over a hundred young Senior Magi, who were rushing over in rage. He eximed silently, once again the power of the Magi Pce was really terrifying. All of these boys, who were only a few years older than him, were already Senior Magi. Furthermore, the bodies of these few boys rushing in the front were thickly dotted with fiery light spots, each of them had nearly a hundred awakened Magus Acupoints!

    Once a Senior Magus awakened their Magus Acupoints, the amount of power contained in each of the Magus Acupoint is at the very least equal to the total power of a peak-level Junior Magus. If a Senior Magus had a hundred awakened Magus Acupoints, he would be hundred times more powerful than how powerful he had been as a peak-level Junior Magus. Also, the power of a Senior Magus was a lot purer and of higher quality than the power of a Junior Magus.

    Were these the so-called elites of the Southern Wastnd Society? Including the so-called ¡®four Dragons¡¯, ¡®four Phoenixes¡¯, ¡®four Kylins¡¯?

    Ji Hao looked at these aggressive, quickly approaching boys, shook his head and turned his eyes to those other apprentices, who were talking and watching from afar.

    All those boys who were talking and just had taken a bet on Ji Hao, had intentionally been restraining their own senses of powers. Ji Hao had sensed from the bodies of these boys that they were not worse than the leaders of the Southern Wastnd Society. These boys were divided into seven or eight small groups.

    One group of them had bodies shrouded by cyan light streams, which were spreading a strong sense of life force energy; these boys should be from the Eastern Wastnd.

    Another group of them had their bodies wrapped in faint and looming watery mist. Wherever they stood, a strong sense of cold and evil power would fill the entire space; without a doubt, these boys belonged to the Water God of the Northern Wastnd.

    The third group of boys were releasing especially sharp senses of powers. All of them were standing straight with their arms crossed in front of their chests, and looked as if they were sharp and shining swords that just had been pulled from out its sheaths. It felt as if there were invisible spearheads that were surrounding these boys, which were capable of taking the breaths of others away from a distance of tens of miles. Apparently, these boys were the elites from the Western Wastnd.

    Apart from these three groups, Ji Hao had sensed great and special powers from the few other groups; every group had their own specialities and all of them seemed were very powerful.

    Seeing Ji Hao looking around so carelessly, the boys of the Southern Wastnd Society became even angrier. They rushed up to Ji Hao and surrounded Ji Hao and Taisi. One of them, who was especially sturdy and muscr, looked very young but much taller and stronger than Ji Hao, abruptly pushed Ji Hao in his shoulder while he yelled out.

    ¡°Kid! What are you looking at?! You...¡±

    After the boy had thrust out his arm, Ji Hao urately gripped his wrist within his five fingers.

    A stream of great power that felt as violent as that of an earthquake, instantly bumped into Ji Hao¡¯s hand through the wrist of the boy. Ji Hao subconsciously tightened his hand and sent all of his strength into his five fingers. All this time, the Magi Pce had spared no expense in cultivating Ji Hao. Each day he would eat an entire Senior Level wild beast, which caused his current physical strength to be equal to that of two or three Senior Level wild beast together; the physical strength of wild beasts were a few times greater than humans at the same level, to begin with.

    After Ji Hao had sent his strength into his fingers, clear bone-cracking sound came from the boy¡¯s wrist, along with which, the facial expression of the tall and sturdy boy suddenly changed. All the others saw his swelled muscles had been pinched t by Ji Hao¡¯s five fingers and five finger-shaped dark blue bruises were left on his wrist.

    ¡°Yao Kaiyuan, the head of the Southern Wastnd Society¡¯s ¡®four Dragons¡¯, his was not that good!¡±

    Words filled with scorn and disdain instantly came from out the crowd.

    Ji Hao understood instantly that this boy hade from the Fire Dragon n of the Southern Wastnd. The Fire Dragon n was arge scale n, which was even far more powerful than the Bi Fang n. Amongst all the ns of the Southern Wastnd, the Fire Dragon n was certainly a top-ranked, powerful n. Simr to the family name Ji in the Gold Crow n, Yao was the main family name within the Fire Dragon n, which most of their nsmen possessed. Yao was also one of the purest, and most historical family name amongst all the family names of the humankind.

    ¡°Yao Taiyuan?¡± Ji Hao didn¡¯t loosen his fingers, he slowly pressed Yao Kaiyuan¡¯s arm downwards. With his strength that was a few times greater than Yao Yao Kaiyuan¡¯s strength, Ji Hao forced Yao Kaiyuan¡¯s upper body to incline slowly along with his arm; in the meanwhile, Yao Kaiyuan¡¯s body gradually stooped down as well.

    Yao Kaiyuan stared at Ji Hao full with rage. He gnashed his teeth and made efforts to reverse the disadvantage a few times, but Ji Hao¡¯s strength was way too great. He didn¡¯t know that the [Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell] had given Ji Hao an unspeakable solid and potential body.

    ¡°You people don¡¯t even know what actually has happened and blindly stood up, do you really think that I¡¯m a pushover?¡± said Ji Hao while staring coldly at Yao Kaiyuan, who had cold sweat pouring down his forehead in streams at the moment. He then sneered in a low voice and continued, ¡°Or are you just used to be only violent instead of reasonable?¡±

    Yao Kaiyuan didn¡¯t respond, and only red at Ji Hao. Abruptly,rge me kes spurted out from his body, and the strong and fierce sense of power released from his body suddenly transformed into countless solid, sharp, scale-shaped spell symbols, which then closely attached to his body. After which, his boy instantly grew a meter taller.

    ¡°Yao Kaiyuan, aren¡¯t you ashamed? You are the head of the Southern Wastnd Society¡¯s ¡®four Dragons¡¯, and the son of the Southern Wastnd Fire Dragon n¡¯s warriors leader, look at what are you doing now! You couldn¡¯t defeat a little kid with your strength, and now you¡¯re going to activate your bloodline power to bully a Junior Magus, seriously?!¡± Standing aside, a boy wrapped in watery mist immediately ridiculed.

    Yao Kaiyuan sneered, then thrust another hand out, grabbed Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder and growled out.

    ¡°Up!!¡±

    He instantly sent his power into his hand, attempting to carry Ji Hao up high into the air then smash Ji Hao hard against the ground. He had already decided that he had to at least break a hundred of Ji Hao¡¯s bones, to warn everyone who intended to challenge him.

    However, at the same moment Ji Hao also let out a great shout. Golden-red fiery lights darted out from his body and transformed into countless Gold Crow feather-like spell symbols then attached onto his body; his slim body suddenly grew muscr and half a foot taller. Ji Hao stretched his arm, crossed Yao Kaiyuan¡¯s arm, which had swelled to as thick as Ji Hao¡¯s waist, then vibrated intensely with all of his power.

    Yao Kaiyuan was purely depending on his great power, which was very straightforward, just like a wild beast living in the jungle; the power he had just let out was simply great and violent.

    But Ji Hao had just vibrated his arm violently as well. Different from Yao Kaiyuan¡¯s power, Ji Hao had used the skills that he had learned from the experiences during fights in both, his current life and previous life, when heunched this vibration.

    Yao Kaiyuan¡¯s power was as great as a mountain that was falling from the air, iparably overbearing, while Ji Hao¡¯s power was like the flow of a great river, turbulent and billowy, yet flexible and smooth, that was able to strike on Yao Kaiyuan¡¯s body through the gaps between Yao Kaiyuan¡¯s violent and straightforward power streams.

    Along with another series of bone-creaking sounds, Yao Taiyuan¡¯s fingers, wrists, arms, shoulders, and all the other joints were dislocated by Ji Hao. Yao Taiyuan screamed out in pain and Ji Hao grabbed his waist, raised him high into the air then smashed him hard against the ground.

    Large amounts of spell symbols lit up on the ground, which instantly turned the ground iparably solid. Yao Kaiyuan¡¯s body heavily thudded against the ground, blood gushed out of his mouth and even his eyeballs had nearly popped out from his eye sockets.

    A fierce gust of wind blew across Ji Hao¡¯s face from behind him, followed with which, another muscr boy leapt into the air, raised his hands and crooked his fingers into dragon w shape, scratching towards Ji Hao¡¯s cervical vertebra and lumbar vertebra.

    Ji Hao sneered once again. He had spread his spiritual power out long ago, no one could attack him under his perceptive spiritual power.

    He had already prepared well for this attack. He nned to let this sneak attacker scratch and break a little bit of his skin, then teach him a good lesson, in the most potent and cruel way, which he would never be able to forget in his entire life.

    But before Ji Hao had moved, Taisi took a sideway step while gritting his teeth, then stretched his arms and shielded Ji Hao¡¯s back.

    ¡°Shameless!!¡± Taisi sniffed scornfully, then yelled.

 Chapter 177 â€“ Proud

    Note: Regr Chapter 6/7

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 177 - Proud

    Compared to all those young Senior Magi who had surrounded them, Taisi was much scrawnier, shorter, and also weaker, just like a sheep that was surrounded by a group of bears. Whether it was body shape or sense of powers, those young senior Magi couldpletely crush Taisi. No one doubted that any of those young Senior Magi could blow Taisi¡¯s head off with only one finger.

    However, facing the boy who attempted to sneak attack Ji Hao, Taisi gritted his teeth and stretched his armed, shielding Ji Hao without any hesitation. He straightened his waist and his eyes shined with two spots of bright lights in his hollowed eye sockets; although he seemed incredibly weak, but at this moment, he released a sense of power that was almost as strong as the one who wasunching the sneak attack.

    But that was only the sense of power.

    The boy who had leapt into the air and bent his fingers into dragon w shapes briefly paused then let out a vicious smile. Streams of mes spurted out from all ten of his fingertips - the silent sneak attack had turned into a fierce frontal attack, which had a vast effect, just like an angry dragon dashing out of the sea and madlyunching out attacks.

    The air within miles around, became suddenly scorching hot. The boy grinned hideously and said, ¡°Taisi, you useless thing! You have sought this out for yourself! Haha, your sister Shaosi can¡¯t me me for beating you too hard no matter how, because you asked for this yourself!¡±

    The ten fingers of the boy buckled on Taisi¡¯s joints within a blink of eyes, right after which, Yao Kaiyuan shouted out in anger.

    ¡°Trash him!!¡±

    The boy¡¯s eyes instantly became cold and cruel, initially he had only intended to make fun of Taisi; punching many times, causing a few of his bones to break and make him suffer. But now, raging fire streams suddenly darted out from his palms. As Yao Kaiyuan had shouted, this boy directlyunched a deadly attack. He had activated his Spirit Magic me, intending to burn Taisi¡¯s limbs and destroy his meridians, which wouldpletely ruin his future as a Magus.

    The Magi Pce was powerful and with great potential for a genius like Ji Hao, who was valued by those elders; he was allowed to ess all kinds of resources limitlessly. However, the Magi Pce was also cold and cruel for apprentices like Taisi, who were not as good as the others. If they were trashed in fights between apprentices, all the Magi Pce would do was letting them stay there peacefully for the rest of their lives, but the Magi Pce would not waste another pill or magic medicine on them.

    The me, exploding out from the boy¡¯s palms, was raging and bright, containing sparkling golden light spots. This was one of the features of the True Dragon Magic me, which was possessed only by the Fire Dragon n. Those golden light spots contained power of real dragons that had been inherited by the Fire Dragon n. The powers of real dragons were fierce, violent, and were able to destroy everything in the entire world.

    Anger began to rise in Ji Hao¡¯s heart. They all were apprentices of the Magi Pce, no one possessed higher status than the others. But those boys were attempting to disable an innocent person for no reason, how dare they?! Did these Fire Dragon n people truly see themselves as gods, who were allowed to rule the lives of others?!

    Taisi took a deep breath, then he puffed out his hollowed chest towards the boy¡¯s fiery palms.

    Every following move happened within a single moment, and Taisi had only enough time to yell two words in a high-pitched voice.

    ¡°Ji Hao! Watch out!¡±

    Ji Hao growled out while swinging his ck dagger upwards. The ck dagger sliced the air and left a faint-blood-red beam of light in the air. Spell symbols that ignited fire sparks lit up on the dagger¡¯s edge and Ji Hao raised the dagger high, then gently sliced down along an arc.

    ¡°Wanna trash Taisi? I¡¯ll trash you first!¡± growled Ji Hao harshly in a deep voice, while the ck dagger suddenly reached the boy¡¯s palms. An arc-shaped light stream that was generated by the [Sky Opening] magically shed up to the boy¡¯s face through the slight gap between his two palms. The beam of light shed in front of the boy, then split into two. Both shoulders of the boy simultaneously spurted blood streams, and he let out a loud howl, while fleeing embarrassedly backwards.

    Along with two thudded sounds, both arms of the boy fell onto the ground with a sphere of golden-red me attached to each of them, burning and sizzling his arms. About three to five breathster, both arms of the boy had been burned into fiery light spheres, quickly dissipating after that in the air.

    The boy quickly stepped back while crying in pain and fear. Fiery light darted out from the wounds on his shoulders from time to time. Ji Hao hated the ruthlessness of this boy, so he had activated the ck dagger and sent a slight stream of pure Gold Crow me into his body. With the great power of this inherited magic treasure, Ji Hao had burned all of the boy¡¯s meridians that were located near his shoulders, into a mess.

    ¡°Yao Kaijiang has paid for his evil! Haha! He was so proud and reckless! He deserved this!¡±

    ¡°Ha! What did I say months ago? Yao Kaijiang, this kid was too proud and arrogant, someone would teach him a lesson sooner orter!¡±

    ¡°Interesting! Interesting! The Southern Wastnd people are fighting against themselves! A group of baby wolves biting and bleeding each other, it¡¯s real interesting!¡±

    More and more apprentices wereing to the square; they separated into tens of distinctive small groups, watching this fight from afar. They could see that Yao Kaijiang, who attempted to sneak attack Ji Hao earlier, was now badly wounded, and apparently, his meridians near his shoulders were seriously injured as well; instantly, all kinds of sarcastic remarks were made.

    Yao Kaijiang cursed loudly in pain. He screamed madly while tens of awakened Magus Acupoints near his chest lit up and spurted our dazzling fiery lights; he was trying his best to manipte his spirit blood to cure those damaged meridians and to regrow his broken arms.

    However, the Gold Crow me that Ji Hao had sent into his body was strangely powerful. Within piercing fiery light and raging mes, Yao Kaijiang¡¯s skin and muscles stayed scorched, no matter how hard he tried to manipte his spirit blood, his wounds only squirmed slowly, and were far away from curing.

    The boys of the Southern Wastnd Society were bing angrier and angrier. Along with Yao Kaijiang¡¯s roaring, over a hundred boys activated their bloodline power simultaneously; instantly, all kinds of fiery silhouettes appeared around their bodies one after another - fiery Dragons, fiery Phoenixes and fiery Kylins. These boys had activated their inherited magic treasures, put on armours, and pulled out weapons as well, then approached Ji Hao and Taisi with big steps.

    Ji Hao immediately grabbed Taisi¡¯s shoulder and pulled Taisi behind his body, making a protective gesture and said, ¡°Taisi, be careful! Ha, these idiots just won¡¯t stop, will they? I have to let them know, what friendly mutual help is, and what modesty is!¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s tight armour let out streams of bright cyan light and rotated around Ji Hao¡¯s body; within the cyan light, tens of lotuses were spinning. Not long after, Ji Hao¡¯s body was entirely wrapped by ayer of water ripple-like clear light streams.

    The armour made by Po was able to block any attack that wasunched by ordinary Senior Magi, and Kuafu Yan had addedrge amounts of precious materials into this armour when he repaired it. Although Kuafu Yan¡¯s skill was not as good as Po, with all those precious materials, the defensive power of this tight armour was improved further by thirty percent.

    Nearly a hundred Senior Magi rushed over in rage, looking very scary, but to be honest, Ji Hao didn¡¯t even take them seriously.

    But Taisi unyieldingly swung his shoulder and forcibly got rid of Ji Hao¡¯s hand. Ji Hao only felt a shock on his fingers and then along with a bone-creaking sound, he found out that only a piece of Taisi¡¯s clothes were left in his hand. Taisi had already taken two steps forward and pulled out a white bone cane, standing behind Ji Hao.

    ¡°Do not look down on me, although I am...a bit weaker than the others, I am definitely not a pushover!¡±

    ¡°Ji Hao, you¡¯re a nice person...do you dare to fight against them with me? You have caused yourself a big trouble, I tell you!¡±

    A trace of proudness emerged on Taisi¡¯s face.

    Ji Hao paused for a short moment, then letting out a loudughter he gripped his ck dagger and slightly turned his body, shielding half of Taisi¡¯s body behind him, after which he responded to Taisi.

    ¡°Ha, interesting! Taisi, you¡¯re a nice person too!¡±

    ¡°Trouble? Why should I worry about any trouble? I¡¯ll take the front, you stay at the back...don¡¯t show any mercy at all!¡±

    A faint beam of fiendish light shed across Taisi¡¯s pupils, he gritted his teeth again, letting out a moan that sounded like the whimper of a baby beast, then slowly said, ¡°Mercy? I...never show mercy!¡±

 Chapter 178 â€“ Enraged

    Note: Regr Chapter 7/7

    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 178 - Enraged

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Ji Haoughed out loud in excitement, then waved his left hand hard in the air and instantly threw out a series of punches, just like a fierce rainstorm that roaring and swooshing towards the enemies.

    With the ck dagger held in his right hand, he threw out several smooth arcs into the air, one after another. Ji Hao showedpletely no misgivings about the possible counterforce, which the [Sky Opening] could cause, and had thrown out thirty-six arcs within a single moment. Thirty-six dazzling arcs that wereunched by the [Sky Opening] crossed each other, looking like a beautiful blooming flower, flying towards those young Senior Magi along with a stream of unspeakably mysterious sense of power.

    Nearly a hundred Senior Magi of the Southern Wastnd Society had simultaneouslyunched attacks towards Ji Hao!

    Although everything was started by Jiang Yong for bullying Taisi, in this real fight, those proud young Senior Magi still instinctively avoided Taisi¡¯s weak and scrawny body, focusing only on Ji Hao.

    ¡°Cripple this bastard first! How dare he offend our great Southern Wastnd Society?!¡± yelled a young Senior Magus, who had arge cloud of raging me zing behind him, and within which, a crystal-like, glowing red fiery Kylin was roaring towards the sky. A stream of me that seemed able of purifying the souls of people and weaken all kinds of thoughts by force, spurted suddenly from its mouth.

    The Kylin was an auspicious and legendary beast, symbolising great luck. In the Southern Wastnd, the totem that was being worshipped by the Fire Kylin n was nothing else but Kylin. The magic me of the Kylin that their nsmen possessed were unable to harm the bodies of the humans, but were capable of directly influencing their souls, enabling them to win even without a fight.

    Once the streams of magic mes of the Kylin had been spurted out, Ji Hao had somehow suddenly been distracted and his moves, which had been smooth and fast, had immediately slowed down by thirty percent, showing countless weaknesses instantly. Nearly a hundred Senior Magi started simultaneouslyughing out loud. The next moment, hundreds of attacks simultaneously fell onto Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Ji Hao had activated all his 129600 meridians, therefore, only the amount of power contained in his meridians were three-hundred times more than the total amount of power of any peak-level Junior Magus. When a Senior Magus had awakened hundred Magus Acupoints, his total power would only be around a hundred times more than that he would have had at the Junior Magus Level. As such, Ji Hao¡¯s current power was around three times more than that of these ordinary Senior Magi, even though he himself was only a Junior Magus.

    Although the quality of his current power was not as good as the powers of Senior Magi, with the great amount of power, Ji Hao was easily capable of contending against any ordinary Senior Magus, who had about a hundred awakened Magus Acupoints.

    Apart from the power contained in his meridians, Ji Hao still had the power contained within his Golden Dan. He had been working on cultivating both, his meridian¡¯s power and his Golden Dan¡¯s power, all this time, and the power contained in his Golden Dan had always been greater than the power in his meridians, therefore, with the Golden Dan, Ji Hao was now about a hundred times more powerful than any ordinary Senior Magi, who had about a hundred awakened Magus Acupoints! Added with that there was the armour made by Po, which had been improved by Kuafu Yan in defensive power.

    With the three factors given above, Ji Hao had no reason to worry about themencing fight. His whole body was wrapped in clear and bright light streams, and all of the lotuses that were condensed by the clear light streams had transformed into lotus-shaped spell symbols, which appeared on the surface of Ji Hao¡¯s armour, as if they were engraved on the armour itself by sharp knives.

    Thunderous booms rose one after another, while hundreds of fierce and violent attacks struck on Ji Hao¡¯s body along with horribly high temperature.

    The other apprentices who had been watching this fight, had begun to sigh now.

    ¡°What is that kid¡¯s name again? Ji Hao? He¡¯s dead.¡±

    ¡°Dead or crippled, which n did hee from? He¡¯s got some balls to he dared to stand against the Southern Wastnd Society!¡±

    ¡°Eh...such a shame, I was hoping that he could wound more of the idiots from the Southern Wastnd Society.¡±

    Those conversations turned into voice streams and spread out to those in the vicinity, only, the facial expressions of those Southern Wastnd Society¡¯s boys suddenly changed. The moment their fists shed against Ji Hao¡¯s body, the only thing they felt was Ji Hao¡¯s body being strangely solid, as if they had punched top-quality jade that had the tender face of a baby. Their fists vibrated due to their own powers, bringing them great pain. However, none of them had been able to crack Ji Hao¡¯s armor a slightest bit or dent the defensive power that was shrouding his body.

    All kinds of inherited magic treasures that had been thrown out by them had struck against Ji Hao¡¯s body as well, however, all these inherited magic treasures, which could usually break anything, were now letting out buzzing sounds. All of these inherited magic treasures were blocked by the great defensive power of Ji Hao¡¯s armour - these inherited magic treasures, which had been fighting with generations of Magi for at least ten-thousand years, and had enough fighting experiences, were now letting their owners know directly that they were not able to break through Ji Hao¡¯s defensive power.

    A few precious treasures that hade from special sources, had even informed their owners that probably only Magus King Level power would be able to break through the faintyer of clear light, which was shrouding Ji Hao and seemed insignificant.

    Ji Hao¡¯s body was vibrating intensely. Nearly a hundred Senior Magi had simultaneouslyunched attacks onto Ji Hao. Their punches were nothing to Ji Hao and he felt no more than some scratching and itching. Every single of their inherited magic treasure were capable of unleashing the power of at least a Senior Magus. But there were tens of inherited magic treasures that had been unable to fully release their power due to their owners not being strong enough, Ji Hao however, had been able to sense that the power contained in these inherited magic treasures were slightly greater and purer,pared to the other inherited treasures, and slightly resembled the power of a Magus King Level.

    Attacksunched by all these young Senior Magi merged together, and the momentary attacking power had indeed reached the level of a Magus King.

    Ji Hao¡¯s armour shook intensely and blocked most of the attacking power for Ji Hao, the rest of the slightly remaining part of power struck directly onto Ji Hao¡¯s body through the armour.

    Thanks to the generosity of the Magi Pce, each day Ji Hao had been given a Senior-Level wild beast to eat; therefore, his physical strength was now many times greater than that of ordinary Senior Magi. The remaining attacking power caused Ji Hao¡¯s bones to creak loudly, and all of his internal organs shook violently; his eyes, nostrils, mouth and ears, each had a stream of blood suddenly shoot out over a distance of tens of zhang far.

    But that was all. Nearly a hundred Senior Magi attacked Ji Hao simultaneously, but that was how far they got.

    ¡°Fight!¡±

    Ji Hao shouted out resonantly while he threw out a series of heavy punches. Tens of young Senior Magi didn¡¯t even have enough time to react and had been punched in their faces and were sent flying away by Ji Hao.

    In the meanwhile, Ji Hao¡¯s ck dagger was swung in the air, letting out another thirty-six arc beams of light, right after which, thirty-six boys howled out simultaneously, and had been so hurt by these arc light beams at the body parts that they had paid less attention to. The thirty-six boys were sent flying away as well while their bodies spun in the air and blood gushed out of their mouths.

    The apprentices around them were all shocked and they screamed out instantly.

    ¡°Trashes from Southern Wastnd Society! Where did you get the confidence to be rted with us?¡±

    ¡°Nearly a hundred of you attacked a Junior Magus together, and yet you all got wounded by him?!¡±

    ¡°No, wait a moment, the armour worn by this kid, it¡¯s not normal. The defensive power of this armour is definitely at Magus-King-Level!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! He is only a Junior Magi, how would he even be able to activate a Magus-King-level armour? The amount of power that is required to activate a Magus-King-level treasure could drain hundreds of Junior Magi within a moment! No, it¡¯s not even possible!¡±

    Groups of apprentices began yelling and shouting, and those Southern Wastnd Society¡¯s boys had nearly lost the great momentum they had showed earlier. They were either sent flying away, or were frightened dumb and now scattered and staggered away. The circle instantly fell apart.

    No one noticed that Taisi¡¯s eyeballs had turnedpletely red. He stared at Ji Hao, whose eyes, nose, mouth, ears were all bleeding, and screamed out in a very shrill voice.

    ¡°You made me do this! You made me do this! Ji Hao! My brother...you...you made me do this!!¡±

    Along with his ear-piercing and shrill voice, the three feet long, white bone cane instantly let out a beam of cold and vicious light.

    Taisi¡¯s whole body began twitching, he leapt high into the air, lightly and lithelynded back on the ground, then leapt up again; at the same time, he incanted a strange and creepy spell.

    ¡®Wooo~ woo wooo~¡¯

    A deep and weird sound came from under the ground, and suddenly, the nearly hundred young Senior Magi, who just had attacked Ji Hao together, screamed out simultaneously. Blood-red faint light fleetingly darted out from these boys¡¯ mouths, eyes, ears, and noses, along with a faint light darting out, their faces instantly became old.

    ----------------------------------------------

    TL note: I prefer the poor little weak Taisi who needed Ji Hao¡¯s protection :P

 Chapter 179 â€“ Take their lives!

    Note: Regr Chapter 1/7

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 179 - Take their lives!

    All the apprentices who had surrounded them, eximed out simultaneously, and some of them, who were rtively closer to Taisi and Ji Hao, quickly stepped back.

    A sharp stream of cold and evil power suddenly shrouded the area for miles around, and within this area, those Southern Wastnd Society¡¯s boys, who had attacked Ji Hao earlier, had thick, glowing blood-red mist gush out of their mouths, ears, eyes, and noses. At the same time, their faces were bing old and withered, at a visible rate. In only a span of a breaths, after Taisi had unleashed his power, the backs of few of those boys had gained a hump and they had be simr to old and dying people.

    Once a Magus had broken into the Senior level, he or she would have a lifespan of at least a thousand years. But under influence of the power of Taisi¡¯s horrible and weird spell, nearly a hundred young Senior Magi grew old simultaneously, and within the span of few breaths, they aged over six to seven hundreds years old. If Taisi¡¯s spell continued at this speed, all of these boys would run out of life and die in another span of few breaths.

    Taisi let out a vicious and creepyughter, while his whole body shook with excitement. Under his thin and pale skin, his bones shed against each others and let out slight shing sounds that sounded like a shaking skeleton.

    Those Southern Wastnd Society¡¯s boys looked in despair at Taisi. They had never even thought once that this weak boy, Taisi, who had always been bullied by them, was actually such a terrifying being. They were unable to believe that Taisi had directly inflicted heavy losses on nearly a hundred Senior Magi.

    The other apprentices were also shocked and frightened badly, and stared at Taisi in fear, with wide opened mouths.

    Taisi had challenged Senior Magi with only the power of a Junior Magus and won, although in a very weird and terrifying way. If he was not a genius like Ji Hao, who was talented in nearly all subjects and had the ability to borrow powers from the nature itself, then the only possible exnation for the victory of Tais - the boy who seemed weak to such extent that it looked as if he could fall and die at any moment - was that he actually was a descendent of the Gods!

    Man Man was a pure blood descendent of gods; both, her father and mother, were pure blood gods. Even if they were traced back to the ancient times, generations of their ancestors had been gods as well. The bloodline of Man Man¡¯s family was kept pure, never mixing with any other bloodlines for all these years.

    All the pure blood offsprings of Gods had terrifyingly great powers contained in their bodies, the kind of power that was only possessed by Gods. The powers of the Gods were able to effect, or even control certain kinds of natural rules. Taisi was probably a pure blood offspring like Man Man, so he possessed some kind of scary power that allowed him to directly take life forces from others. With only the power of a Junior Magus, Taisiunched the attack on nearly a hundred Senior Magi, but none of those inherited magic treasures carried by those Senior Magi didn¡¯t even show any sign of defence.

    In other words, even if the most powerful Senior Magi had activated the most powerful inherited magic treasure with his power, he still would be unable to reverse the natural rule and would die at the end of his life.

    Taisi¡¯s power was the same as the flow of time, he directly elerated the time on these young Senior Magi and took their life forces away. No matter how powerful these Senior Magi were, and what kind of marvellous inherited magic treasure they possessed, they could never resist such an attack.

    Some truly powerful human Magi may possess powers that were equally great as the power of the gods, and were able to resist creepy attacks like this, but none of these Southern Wastnd Society¡¯s boys seemed to have that kind of great power.

    Ji Hao was shocked as well, and he looked at Taisi stunned. He naturally knew what pure blood offsprings of Gods meant, all of them were just like Man Man, who was a pure monster. He never thought that he would meet another of them by simply standing against an injustice. He had clearly heard that Taisi called him ¡®brother¡¯ when he shouted out earlier. This guy indeed had a simple mind, Ji Hao had only defended him a little bit and he began seeing Ji Hao as a real brother! Ji Hao cunningly thought that he was quite lucky that such a powerful boy, Taisi, hasn¡¯t yet been ¡®sold¡¯ as a piece of valuable treasure to the others.

    Along with a sizzling sound, a water-tank-sized sphere of blood-red life force floated in front of Taisi, and was emitting a terrible heat while spinning fiercely. A strong stream of life power, which would make many people quiver, continuously spread out from this blood-red sphere of life force.

    This blood-red sphere was condensed by a half of the life force of all these young Senior Magi, which meant that a great part of their lives were gathered in this sphere!

    If one could absorb this sphere of life force into his or her own body, then this person could live at least tens of thousands of years longer than he was supposed to.

    All of the other apprentices immediately thought of this, and a greedy luster leaked out of their eyeballs. Just think, which n didn¡¯t have a few old and dying, yet important Maguspriests or elders? And which one of these old people weren¡¯t longing for a longer life and an opportunity to break into a higher level?

    A boy who was releasing a very sharp sense of power abruptlyughed out and said, ¡°Taisi, do you remember me? Last time when we were out for a task that the Magi Pce had assigned to us, we were a team, and I had taken an arrow for you! Is your sister Shaosi out for a task? We should have a nice dinner together when shees back, you and your sister, with me and my brothers.¡±

    Another boy, whose skin had been shrouded by faint cyan mist, and was very handsome,ughed as well and said, ¡°Taisi, I didn¡¯t know that our Magi Pce had interesting people like you staying here. I am Qing Peng, from the Ten Day Country. Our Dong Yi n girls are well known for their beauty, quite a few sisters of mine admire young geniuses like you the most.¡±

    Once the two of them had started talking, leaders of the other small apprentice groups sent out invitations to Taisi one after another. It seemed that everyone was now seeing Taisi as a valuable raremodity.

    Ji Hao looked at Taisi with a bit envy. He was pretty good too, having fought against nearly a hundred Senior Magi and forced them back all by himself, but why did nobody even notice such a terrificbat sess?

    He looked down, saw his tight armour that was still surrounded by streams of clear light, and sighed helplessly - apparently, all those people were seeing him as only a lucky kid, who had got a powerful and reliable treasure, and no one took his real power seriously.

    Taisi let out a frosty grin, scornfully ncing at those eagerly attentive apprentices, then said in a low and vicious voice, ¡°You time servers, opportunistic idiots...when I, Taisi, hadn¡¯t let out my spirit magic, did any of you treat me as a person?¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Taisi stood side by side with Ji Hao and continued ndly, ¡°Only Ji Hao has treated me as a person with dignity, so I will treat only him as my brother. Idiots like you...hehe...better stay away from me.¡±

    Taisi pointed his finger at the blood-red sphere while speaking. Followed by his movement, the sphere of life force, which was as big as two water tanks, quickly shrank into a fist-sized blood-red crystal, which weighed over ten-million stones, and flew into Ji Hao¡¯s hands.

    Nearly a hundred young Senior Magi of the Southern Wastnd Society now were all lying on the ground at theirst breath. Their hairs had turnedpletely white and their faces seemed extremely withered. They tried so hard to open and close their mouths, but none of them could make even the slightest sound.

    ¡°Ji Hao, all these people¡¯s lives are now held in your hands,¡± said Taisi whileughing in a cold and creepy voice, ¡°the life force I took with my [Life-Taking Magic] ispletely useless to me. It very nice to meet you today, please take these ¡®lives¡¯ as a gift from your new friend.¡±

    Taisi grinned evilly, then continued, ¡°I suggest you swallow it immediately, after all, that¡¯s the life force of nearly a hundred Senior Magi, and can extend your life for at least fifty-thousand years.¡±

    The other apprentices gasped in shock, and their facial expressions changed instantly changed, which had be full of anger because of Taisi¡¯s unfriendly curse to nice and smiling.

    The entire square had fallen into a deadly silence, and suddenly, clear sounds of footsteps could be hearding from afar.

 Chapter 180 â€“ Shaosi

    Note: Regr Chapter 2/7

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 180 - Shaosi

    The sounds of footsteps were loud and clear, and everyone on the square heard it.

    At the moment the footsteps were heard, Taisi had been persuading Ji Hao to swallow that sphere of life-force with an evil smile on his face, looking like a ghost which was trapped in the water and was eagerly looking for someone else to rece it. But once he heard the footsteps that sounded like the rings of a silver bell, Taisi¡¯s scrawny body instantly quivered, and his nail-like bony face suddenly twisted. He immediately ran behind Ji Hao, just like a frightened mouse.

    Ji Hao was unaware why Taisi acted like such, and turned his head in the direction where the footsteps wereing and was trying to find the reason out.

    A white silhouette walked over. The person was wearing simple white x clothes, thin soled boots made from the tendons and leather of beasts, and her waist was wrapped around by a ck belt, which was also made from the tendons of a beast. Her long hair was hanging loosely on her back and was swaying slightly with her movements.

    Ji Hao¡¯s eyes were shining suddenly, and the burning intention of fighting that had been lingering in his mind, seemed to have disappeared by about thirty percent, for no apparent reason.

    Looking at this girl, who was walking over quickly, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but think of his close friend back in the Southern Wastnd, Heng Luo. Heng Luo always had looked as if she had the essence and life force of the entire mountain gathered within her. She was as beautiful as a dream, and would make people feel that she was too stunning to be real.

    As for the girl who was walking over towards Ji Hao and Taisi, she was perhaps particrly favoured by the world and had been gifted a special power that made her seem quite heavenly. She seemed like a small white flower that had been nourished by the purest and most intelligent power of the entire world. When she walked into the square that was filled with apprentices and covered in altering shadows, Ji Hao felt as if all the other apprentices had suddenly be very vague silhouettes in a watercolour painting. It seemed as if the presence of all the others could serve only as a foil to show how special and extraordinary she truly was.

    The most elegant and graceful white flower-like girl had walked into the square, seemingly from out a watercolour painting.

    Ji Hao grabbed Taisi¡¯s neck and carried Taisi out from behind him and then put Taisi firmly back onto the ground. He pointed at the girl whileughing and said, ¡°Haha, Taisi, are you afraid of this little girl?¡±

    Taisi seemed so seriously nervous that his forehead even had began sweating. He stared at the girl who was still over a hundred zhang away from him, and started talking while stuttering.

    ¡°Shao...Shaosi, it¡¯s no...not me, I didn¡¯t start this...it¡¯s them. They...ha...have been bullying...Ji...brother Ji Hao stood up for me.¡±

    Taisi let out a few hollowughs, then suddenly thrust his hand out, pointed at the sphere with life force in Ji Hao¡¯s hand and continued in a trembling voice, ¡°Shaosi, ha...hahaha, you see, how strange it is... brother Ji Hao...he...he knows how to use the [Life-Taking Magic] as well...ha...haha...how strange...¡±

    Ji Hao held the sphere of life force that weighed over a hundred-thousand stones, without knowing how to respond.

    Shaosi walked over. She was extremely beautiful but her expression was nd and cold, like that of an iceberg. When she walked close to Ji Hao, Ji Hao sensed a faint and nice fragrance blowing across his face along with a breeze. He subconsciously took a deep breath, and felt as if he was standing on a grasnd during spring in the morning that just had a light rainst night. This fragrance he sensed from this girl, who was named Shaosi, somehow touched Ji Hao a little bit.

    Ji Hao looked at Shaosi, then turned his eyes towards Jiang Yong, who was held by a few other Southern Wastnd Society¡¯s boys, shook his head, sighed, then said honestly, ¡°Jiang Yong, this girl is indeed too good for you.¡±

    Jiang Yong had received a hard beating by Ji Hao earlier, and couldn¡¯t even stand up straight by himself till now. He red at Ji Hao with a really darkened face, while clenching his fist hard till it even let out creaking sounds.

    The other Southern Wastnd Society¡¯s boys red at Ji Hao in rage as well, the anger in their eyes seemed like it was about to turn into real fire, which would burn Ji Hao and Taisi into ashes. Quite a few among them showed lust when they looked at Shaosi, just like Jiang Yong did.

    Shaosi stood in front of Ji Hao, ndly ncing at Ji Hao with a pair of eyes that looked like a cold pool of water that was deep in a snow-covered mountain.

    Ji Hao¡¯s pupils slightly shrunk while looking at Shaosi in the eyes. His eyes looked frank and honest like a vast ocean, clean and peaceful without any impurities. They were broad and gentle, and seemed to be able to hold anything in the world.

    Shaosi¡¯s sharp nce swept across Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, like how a sword sweeps across the surface of an ocean, but was unable to stir even a single riple. After ncing at Ji Hao, Shaosi¡¯s uptight face finally rxed a little bit. She sighed, slightly bowed to Ji Hao and said, ¡°Taisi has been acting unreasonably, sorry for implicating brother Ji Hao.¡±

    Taisi stood aside and began murmuring, ¡°Shaosi, Shaosi, I am your blood big brother, don¡¯t directly say my name in front of others...¡±

    Shaosi threw a sideway nce at him, sighed and said, ¡°What did I say when I left the Magi Pce for my task?¡±

    Taisi opened his mouth, and looked as if he suddenly had lost all of his vitality. Heughed embarrassedly, tried to evade the question and said, ¡°I thought you said that you would go out for a few months, but you came back so soon!¡±

    Shaosi didn¡¯t even look at Taisi. She took out a small ck jade bottle from her sleeve, gripped that bottle in her hand for a second, then handed it to Ji Hao with limpid eyes showing helplessness and deep apology, and said to Ji Hao, ¡°Brother Ji Hao, I have no other things topensate for the trouble that Taisi caused you. This is a bottle of dragon bone body-strengthening pills, which is very beneficial for Senior Magi, and is able to highly strengthen your body. Please ept this humble gift from me.¡±

    Ji Hao paused for a moment, then smilingly shook his head.

    This Shaosi was very interesting. She seemed like an unbending and proud girl, who didn¡¯t want to owe anyone anything. Ji Hao had helped Taisi, so she decided to pay Ji Hao back with a bottle of dragon bone body-strengthen pills. Judging from how she acted when taking out this bottle of this pills, these pills should be very precious to her, and she must be a bit reluctant when handing it over to Ji Hao.

    Wulong Yao told Ji Hao that except apprentices like him, who were especially talented and valued by the Magi Pce and who the Magi ce would spare no resource to cultivate, all the other apprentices had toplete all kinds of tasks for the Magi Pce if they wanted any resources from the Magi Pce.

    This bottle of dragon bone body-strengthen pills could efficiently nourish and strengthen the bodies of Senior Magi, which meant that in order to gain this bottle of pills, the task Shaosi hadpleted must have been Senior Level as well.

    Simr to Taisi, Shaosi was also very close to breaking into the Senior Level, but after all, she was not yet a Senior Magus. Completing a Senior Level task with the power of a Junior Magus, she certainly had spent quite an effort on that. With this bottle of pills as payback for Ji Hao¡¯s help, Shaosi had probably made a very determined effort.

    ¡°I helped Taisi, only because I couldn¡¯t bear watching him being bullied by those idiots.¡± Ji Hao pushed the bottle back smilingly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it for anything else. Maybe I just simply wanted to kick the asses of Jiang Yong and his fellows, so I did it. You don¡¯t own me anything.¡±

    Jiang Yong stood quite far from Ji Hao, heard his words, Jiang Yong yelled out in anger, ¡°Ji Hao! You swaggering bastard! What do you think our Southern Wastnd Society are...¡±

    Ji Hao sneered, and interrupted Jian Yong¡¯s shouting rudely and said, ¡°Your Southern Wastnd Society is nothing but a bunch of stupid Senior Magi who are not as good as a series of farts. You believe that you¡¯re more powerful than the others and can bully whoever you want in the Magi Pce, yeah, how marvellous you are.¡±

    He threw threatening nces at Yao Kaiyuan and Yao Kaijiang. Ji Hao then continued in a cold voice, ¡°If you¡¯re really that brave, you can go try kill a few Jia n¡¯s monsters, but, you don¡¯t seem to have the guts.¡±

    A loud cough came from the exit of the Jia Road, followed by which, a few elderly Magi tutors, who were wearing long gowns, slowly walked onto the square.

    ¡°Hm, is everyone here? Apprentices who haven¡¯t arrived yet, should go ask for a hundredshester.¡± One of them ndly said to all apprentices on the square.

    While speaking, he pointed his finger at the air. Followed by this, a huge and translucent, brightly glowing ckboard instantly rose and floated in the air.

    The elderly Magi tutor then continued while looking at that ckboard, ¡°We have new tasks here. You should freely choose ording to your own abilities.¡±

    ______________________________________________________________________

    Editors: SecondRate and Dn

 Chapter 181 â€“ Life Force

    Note: Regr Chapter 3/7

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 181 - Life Force

    The ckboard was floating in the air; it was a square with lengths of hundred zhang and was filled with small characters.

    Thirty-seven-thousand miles away from Pu Ban City, the irrigation canal of a n was blocked because an Evil Spirit Snake had upied that canal. Apprentices who would kill the Spirit Snake could get a bottle of ¡®tiger fetus bone-strengthening pills¡¯.

    In the Southwest, a hundred and ny thousand miles away, girls of three ns had gone missing. Anyone who could discover what exactly had happened to those girls, could get three ¡®soulforting blood spirit flowers¡¯.

    In the Feng Luo Mountain, tworge-scale ns, the Lieshan Family and the Fangfeng Family were fighting for sources of water, and the shes between these two ns, which had involved over fifty-thousand nsmen, had red up for five times in a row. Apprentices who could open up new water sources for these two ns and resolved conflicts between these two ns, could get ¡®ten magic crystals¡¯ that were condensed from the natural power, and were in correspondence with his or her own power.

    Tasks appeared on the ckboard one after another. The apprentices who had been standing on the square all this time, only briefly browsed those tasks, after which they all walked towards the few elderly Magi tutors, taking over appropriate tasks ording to their own power-levels, interests, and needs. Finally they called their friends and left together.

    Those characters on the ckboards were glowing brightly. Once a task had been taken over by one or a few apprentices, it would immediately dissipate on the ckboard. Within only ten minutes, over a thousand tasks were taken over.

    None of the others took another nce at Ji Hao, Taisi, and those Southern Wastnd Society¡¯s boys. It seemed as if Jiang Yong, who had been badly battered and now had a bloody nose and a swollen face, Yao Kaijiang and Yao Kaiyuan, whose bodies now were covered in wounds, and nearly a hundred ¡®old¡¯ Senior Magi, who were lying on the ground, twitching and struggling, didn¡¯t even exist.

    The little group of elderly Magi tutors stood under the ckboards peacefully and calmly, keeping their eyes closed. None of them had even thrown a nce at Ji Hao, Taisi, and all those other boys.

    This was a hidden rule of the Magi Pce; apprentices should solve all of their conflicts and fights by themselves. As long as nobody was killed, Magi tutors would never step in between the conflicts of apprentices.

    Taisi had forcibly taken the life force of nearly a hundred young Senior Magi with his [Life-Taking Magic], turned them into old people within such a short time, but they didn¡¯t die immediately. Therefore, no rule had been broken by Taisi, and the Magi tutors wouldn¡¯t even inquire what had transpired.

    Ji Hao nced at the ckboard, and shook his head while smiling, then he nodded to Taisi and his sister Shaosi, and told them his room number and said, ¡°Taisi, Shaosi,e to my room when you¡¯re free, we can probably have some tea together. I have arrived at the Magi Pce for over a half of a year so far, but I¡¯ve been blindly busy all the time, I didn¡¯t really make any friends.¡±

    Taisi noddded hurriedly, and seemed as if he wanted to say something; but he looked at Saosi in frightened, thenughed embarrassedly, without saying another word.

    Shaosi gripped the ck jade bottle in her hand, looked at Ji Hao in all seriousness for a short while, but also remained silent. She then turned to the ckboard, browsed through those tasks, and said to Taisi, ¡°Taisi, this time you have to go out with me. I can¡¯t leave you here in the Magi Pce alone, you will always cause troubles.¡±

    Taisi waved the white bone cane hard in anger and responded, ¡°Shaosi, you have to be reasonable, I never cause trouble!¡±

    Ji Hao shook his head again, turned around and prepared to leave while fiddling with the crystal that was condensed from the life force of those Southern Wastnd Society¡¯s boys. A few Southern Wastnd Society¡¯s boys suddenly darted in front of him and blocked his way. They stared at Ji Hao with a trace of fear in their eyes, while gnashing their teeth and said, ¡°Leave this, and you can go! From now on, we shall mind only our own businesses. We won¡¯t trouble you, and you should leave us alone as well.¡±

    Ji Hao threw the ten-million stone weighing crystal that had been condensed from the life force into the air, then caught it and weighed the crystal in his hand, let out a sneer and said, ¡°You mean this? Why should I give it to you? If I swallow it I would have fifty-thousand more years of life, why the hell should I hand such a treasure to you?¡±

    Jiang Yong slowly staggered over, his face filled with anger and fear.

    Nearly a hundred young senior Magi were lying on the ground, a great part of their lives had been taken by Taisi, and only a small part of life was remaining for each of them. They could quiver their legs and die anytime now. All these were as such because Jiang Yong had bullied Taisi earlier, threatened Taisi, and intended to force Taisi to betroth his sister to him.

    All these young Senior Magi had reached the level of Senior Magus at such a young age. Every one of them were carrying the hopes and future of a top ranking big scale n of the Southern Wastnd and were treated like real, precious treasures by the elders and Maguspriests of their respective ns. If these boys were to die because of Jiang Yong, even the Bi Fang n would be unable to save Jiang Yong¡¯s life!

    It was even possible that the Bi Fang n itself would suffer from the revenge of those powerfulrge-scale ns, all because of the death of these Senior Magi.

    Although the Bi Fang n was one of the top ten powerful ns of the Southern Wastnd, it would be unable to survive joint attacks of the Fire Dragon n, Fire Phoenix n, Fire Kylin n and the other few powerful ns.

    ¡°Ji Hao... I saw your |Fire Wings| just now, are you from the Fire Crow n?¡± said Jiang Yong, while gnashing his teeth, and in a cold voice, ¡°If you hand that life-force over, I can still let your Fire Crow n go. Otherwise, I will immediately send a letter back to the Bi Fang n, after that, your Fire Crow n will be so dead!¡±

    ¡°Jiang Yong! You balls-less coward! Why don¡¯t you just knock us out and take that life-force back yourself?! What can you do besides threatening the others with your n?!¡± yelled Taisi with raging.

    Shaosi stood silently at the side, staring at Jiang Yong with cold and clear eyes, yet, slight beams of bone-piercing cold light shed across her pupils from time to time.

    Ji Haoughed out, shook his head to Taisi, then abruptly thrust his hand out and pushed Jiang Yong in the face. He had used enough strength doing that. Jiang Yong was sent flying away for tens of miles while howling in pain and spurting blood out from every opening of his body, after which, he fell on the ground, slid for another seventy to eighty hundred zhang on the smooth ground, then finally slowed down.

    ¡°Threaten me with your n?¡± Ji Hao nced at Jiang Yong with disdain, then scornfully shook his head towards Yao Kaiyuan, Yao Kaijiang, and the other boys.

    ¡°The centre of the Gold Crow n is located at the Gold ck Mountain, Southern Wastnd, my nsmen couldn¡¯t run even if they wanted to,¡± said Ji Hao with a evil and coldughter, ¡°I¡¯ll beat you here, if you¡¯re unwilling to submit, my nsmen would be expecting the revenge of your ns! Bi Fang n? Fire Dragon n? Fire Phoenix n? Fire Kylin n? If your elders dare to go to the Gold ck Mountain and take revenge, I can only assume that all of you were raised by pre-historic animals!¡±

    Under the ckboard, a few elderly Magi tutors closed their eyes andpletely ignored what had Ji Hao just did and said.

    Other apprentices who hadn¡¯t left yet, began their snickering again. They were allughing at the Southern Wastnd Society for their weakness and cowardliness.

    Ji Hao weighed the life-force crystal in his hand again, then split about one-fifth off it with his left hand, then thrust it into Mr Crow¡¯s beaks. Mr Crow cawed out loudly on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder, and waved its wings madly with excitement. In the meanwhile, a strong stream of fire power quickly spread out from its body.

    Ji Hao then split another one-fifth off from the crystal, and put it in his own mouth in front of all the others.

    A hot steam of power suddenly swept across his entire body. Ji Hao grinned at those Southern Wastnd Society¡¯s boys, whose faces had turned deadly pale, and said, ¡°This will give me about more than ten-thousand years of life, am I right? Even if I make no effort on my cultivation and just live my life peacefully, I would grow into a Magus King anyway.¡±

    He then weighed the remaining crystal and thrust it into the storage bag tied around his waist, while murmuring, ¡°Abba, Amma, Grandpa Ji Kui and the other Grandpas...Hm, Abba and Amma should have more. If they have an extra three to five thousands of years lifespan, they would then break into Magus-King-level no matter what. The Grandpas are already close enough to the higher level, it won¡¯t be too difficult for them to be Magus Kings if they could live a bit longer.

    While patting the storage bag tied around his waist with satisfaction, Ji Hao grinned at those Southern Wastnd Society¡¯s boys again and said, ¡°I am holding the remaining life-force, if you want to take this life-force back, you should move quick. When I have someone to send it back to the Gold Crow n for me, you will have no chance to take your lives back.¡±

    Letting out a loud and clearugh, Ji Hao then turned around and left the square in big steps.

    A few of the Southern Wastnd Society¡¯s boys seemed to wanting to attempt stopping him, but after they nced at theirpanions, who were now lying and crying on the ground, all withdrew in fear and watched Ji Hao walk away in big steps.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Edited by SecondRate and Dn

 Chapter 182 â€“ Plan

    Note: Regr Chapter 4/7

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 182 - n

    In Pu Ban City, a lofty mountain was encircled by a crystal-clear brook.

    Huge numbers of caves had been excavated in the mountain that was thousands of zhang high and were connected through wandering corridors. All the important ces of the mountain were covered in defensive magic formations, and guarded by trained beasts and puppets. This mountain was a battle fort that was easy to defend, hard to attack.

    This was the headquarter of the Southern Wastnd Society of the Magi Pce, and those young elite Magi often gathered in here.

    In a broad stone hall that was located on a mountain peak and could contain over thousand people, Yao Kaiyuan, Yao Kaijiang and other core members of the Southern Wastnd Society were sitting around a huge firece, while pouring vats of liquor into their mouths.

    A few gigantic pieces of beast meat were being grilled to sizzling above a zing bonfire, and were emitting a dense, nice aroma while yellow fat dripped in liquid form. But none of the boys seemed to have an appetite in front of the delicious grilled meat. They only continued to lift their liquor vats up and drank.

    Quite some timeter, Yao Kaiyuan, who was especially tall and sturdy, stood up, smashed the liquor vat he had been holding in his hands hard against the ground, and yelled harshly, ¡°Where are all our people?! Dead?! That little bastard names Ji Hao, what the hell is his background?! Fire Crow n?! How dare they?!¡±

    Over ten Southern Wastnd warriors, who were tall and muscr, walked into the stone hall with big steps. One of them, whose entire body was wrapped in dense fiery lights and had red dragon-scale-like marks looming under his skin, bowed in front of Yao Kaiyuan and said, ¡°Young master, we have already sent more people to amass information about him...this kid arrived at the Magi Pce less than a year ago, and rarely contacted other apprentices, therefore, it¡¯s not that easy to find his exact background.¡±

    Jiang Yong had been sitting on the other side of the bonfire, he abruptly yelled out loud when he heard the warrior¡¯s words.

    ¡°What are you afraid of?! It¡¯s nothing but a tiny little Fire Crow n! We don¡¯t even need to use the powers of our ns, just any of our Magus-King-level elder can easily wipe the Fire Crow n out!¡±

    Jiang Yong then smashed his liquor vat on the ground as well, then leapt up from his seat and shouted, ¡°Kill Ji Hao! Seize the life-force crystal back then send his head to the Gold ck Mountain, make the Fire Crow npensate us as much as we satisfied! Then everything will be just fine!¡±

    A beam of vicious and greedy light shed across his eyes, after which Jiang Yong let out a few wickedughs, ¡°As for the part of life-force, our brothers have already lost...hehe...there are many Senior Magi in the Fire Crow n, as long as that Taisi will listen to us, we can just take more life-force from those Fire Crow n¡¯s Senior Magi...hehe!¡±

    He then licked his own lips, puffed out his chest and continued, ¡°It¡¯s quite easy to make Taisi listen to us, once Shaosi bes my woman, Taisi will have no choice but listen to us!¡±

    The other Southern Wastnd Society¡¯s boys nced at each others, and not long after that, one of them abruptly let out a sneer and said, ¡°Jiang Yong, you think you have such a perfect n, huh? Taisi, Shaosi, what do we know about them?¡±

    ¡°Taisi and his sister Shaosi, they were brought back to the Magi Pce by an elderly Magi tutor three years ago, when the Magi tutor returned from a long travel,¡± said the muscr warrior who had reported to Yao Kaiyuan just now in a deep voice, ¡°but they have always been average amongst the apprentices of the Magi Pce, nothing too special.¡±

    The warrior the gasped deeply, took out a jade slip and handed it to Yao Kaiyuan.

    ¡°These are all they have done in the Magi Pce during the past three years. Taisi has been a totally waste of a man all this time. He rarely steps out of the Magi Pce, and his daily life has been taking care of his sister, Shaosi. As for Shaosi, she went out of the Magi Pce for tasks asionally and get some cultivating resources in return. But most of the tasks that had beenpleted by her were not that difficult, therefore, the resources she gained from the Magi Pce were also average.¡±

    Yao Kaiyuan briefly browsed through the dense handwriting on the jade slip, then shook his head slightly. ording to only these records, Shaosi haspleted seventeen tasks for the Magi Pce in total, during the past three years. She never teamed up with any other apprentices, and insisted onpleting every task all by herself. But all of her tasks were not too difficult, so she never received any special rewards.

    However, it seems as if Shaosi had always been lucky; every time shepleted a task and came back to the Magi Pce, she always was able bring back some extremely valuable herbal medicines and other treasures that she would offer to the Magi Pce and exchange for quite an amount of cultivation resources. Depending on those resources that Shaosi gained with her luck, she and Taisi had cultivated themselves into the peak of Junior Magi, and would break into the Senior Magi level anytime now. Evenpared to those Southern Wastnd Society¡¯s boys, Shaosi and Taisi were not bad at all.

    However, overall speaking, Taisi and Shaosi could only be counted as average apprentices in the Magi Pce. Too many other apprentices, who were hundreds of times more talented than them, worked even harder. Especiallypared to Taisi, who was more like a parasite. He barely went out of the Magi ce and never took tasks; all of the resources he needed for his cultivation were earned by Shaosi bypleting her tasks alone.

    Even a few embarrassing stories about Taisi were recorded on the jade slip. He was too weak and cowardly, and had been bullied by other apprentices countless times, but never dared to fight back or even curse back; he waspletely depending on Shaosi¡¯s protection.

    Yao Kaiyuan couldn¡¯t help butugh grimly after having read the record on the jade slip. ¡°Ha, the weak little rabbit raised by us, suddenly turned into a man-eating evil dragon. Jiang Yong, you can just stop coveting Shaosi now, she is not that kind girl that people like you could wish for, not anymore!¡±

    Jiang Yong shouted out in anger, ¡°Yao Kaiyuan! What do you mean by that?! I fancied Shaosi first, remember?! And I have been keeping an eye on her for over a year! What do you want? Do you want to step in? You know what? Our Bi Fang n is not afraid of your Fire Dragon n!¡±

    Yao Kaiyuan stared at Jiang Yong and gave him a sneering smile, then said, ¡°Idiot, haven¡¯t you realized it yet? The problem now is not whether you have kept an eye on Shaosi or not. I¡¯m afraid that aside from our Southern Wastnd Society, the other guys have already fixed their eyes on Taisi and his sister as well.¡±

    Jiang Yong instantly shut his mouth, and his entire face twisted at the same time.

    He was not a real idiot, he was just used to being proud and arrogant. He was clearly aware of the fact that with his family¡¯s background, if Shaosi had only been an ordinary pretty girl, no one would want topete against him for her. But now, Taisi had already shown his amazing and terrifying power, especially his [Life-Taking Magic] that allowed him to beat nearly a hundred Senior Magi simultaneously; his power was totally in defiance of nature. Apparently, this was one of Taisi¡¯s special abilities, and this kind of magical and special power was contained in his bloodline.

    Because of the power contained in his bloodline, Taisi and Shaosi had now be precious treasures that was being coveted by everyone!

    Any n would be willing to send a hundred, thousand, ten-thousand or even more girls to Taisi; as long as Taisi wouldn¡¯t die exhausted, any n would be willing to continuously send girls to him in order for him to reproduce his direct offspring and get the magical, mysterious and amazingly great power contained in his bloodline.

    As for Shaosi, since she was Taisi¡¯s blood sister, her bloodline was as precious as Taisi¡¯s bloodline. Added with that she could be used to control Taisi that made her even more valuable.

    Taking a deep breath, Yao Kaiyuan then continued in a cold voice, ¡°At the moment, there are other things we need to do. First, go get the remaining life-force back from Ji Hao, otherwise, we would lose a hundred Senior Magi in one go, which will result in our Southern Wastnd Society to be nearly annihted. If so, we would have no chance to even mention any other n.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, try everything to make Shaosi one of us! Remember, try literally everything! Make her one of us before anyone else gets her! Or, turn her into one of our woman,¡± said Yao Kaiyuan while he sneered and crushed that jade slip into pieces.

    ¡°We will make a start on both of these things at the same time...and...hack Ji Hao into pieces if possible, this is how will he pay for his sense of justice!¡±

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Edited by SecondRate

 Chapter 183 â€“ Friends

    Note: Regr Chapter 5/7

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 183 - Friends

    ¡°Three leaves of Lan Ping nt mixed with Tiger-Tooth weed can detoxify the miasma of hundreds of years old Peach Flowers.¡±

    ¡°Blue Edge Chinese Flowering Crabapple as the basic remedy, coordinated with Heart-burning Blossoms and Seven-Star Peach Seed can whiten and rejuvenate the skin.¡±

    ¡°A hundred grams of Red Frost Stone as the medicinal usher, added to the liquid that is gained by mashing thousand and five hundred grams ofrge centipedes, coordinated with seven kinds of rare nts can easily drive evil Spirit Snakes away.¡±

    Ji Hao was holding his hands behind his back as he was walking along a broad path, slowly shaking his head while reciting a few new recipes that he had learned from Wulong Yao.

    He had already thoroughly memorized countless basic knowledge of herbal medicines and prescriptions of magical medicines. However, almost every master Magi tutor like Wulong Yao possessed their own secret, special knowledge system, which they wouldn¡¯t easily impart to ordinary apprentices. They would only do so with very talented, valued and apprentices they trusted, like Ji Hao.

    Currently, Ji Hao was learning some special and advanced magical medicinal cooking skills from Wulong Yao. After being cooked with those secret skills and magic spells, somebination of herbal medicines that seemed nothing special, would turn into magical and powerful magic medicines.

    Apart from Wulong Kui, Ji Hao had also begun learning advanced skills and knowledge of all kinds of subjects, from Mi Qingkong and other master Magi tutors. More magical andplicated knowledge, more consummate skills and clevererbinations of all kinds of materials. During these couple of days, Ji Hao had been learning all those new things too excitedly, causing his vitality to be nearly depleted.

    While walking back to his room, Ji Hao was murmuring about those prescriptions all the way. When he saw his room right in the front of him, he heard Taisi¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Have a drink with me? I have no time!¡±

    ¡°Why have I never found you all so friendly when I was still a waste of a man?¡±

    ¡°Ha, look at yourselves! Your faces are like broken melons, like the field mouths! How dare you even think about being with Shaosi?!¡±

    ¡°Although Shaosi is mean and fierce, and has never shown me, her big brother, any respect...but, no matter what, she is my blood little sister, and is as pretty as a blooming flower. You, all of you, do you really think that you are good enough for her?¡±

    ¡°Piss off! Don¡¯t you enrage me! Or you will so regret!¡±

    Taisi¡¯s angry voice woke Ji Hao up from the ocean of new and magical prescriptions. He shook his head and turned his head to where the voice wasing from.

    A few boys, who were wearing coarse clothes and sharp swords, seemed to have blocked Taisi¡¯s path. They had circled around him, and were talking to him in low voices. Taisi¡¯s hollow face seemed terrible darkened, and his small head was shaking continuously. In the meanwhile, he was yelling at the few boys with bitter and sarcastic words.

    A handsome boy, who had silver cold light beams shing across his pupils from time to time, abruptly shouted out, ¡°Taisi, do not be so shameless! You have already offended the Southern Wastnd Society, if you offend our White Tiger Society as well, both you and Shaosi cannot possibly end well!¡±

    Taisi raised his slim, vague and decurrent eyebrows while simultaneously raising his head. He brought his small, hollow, pale face near the face of the boy, after which he used his left hand to p hard against his own thin and slim neck that looked like the neck of a duck. While doing so, he yelled, ¡°Huh? Are you threatening me?! Come on! Pull that sword of yours out and chop my head off! Come on!!¡±

    Taisi pped his neck really hard, even letting out loud and resonating pping sounds that resounded across the broad path, while yelling ferociously, ¡°Come! Chop here! Your master, Taisi, has clear, visible bones on his neck. You see, here under my skin, a suture between my neck and body, chop here! It should be easy and clean! You should be able to chop my head directly off by simply swinging your sword!¡±

    Taisi showed his teeth, spouted drops of saliva out, and looked very fierce. The boy, who had just threatened him, staggered backwards in embarrassment, and seemed to be so frightened by Taisi¡¯s ghost-like look that he couldn¡¯t let out a word. This scene was nothing different from a tiny, scrawny field mouse frightening a strong and muscr lion back, just imagine howughable it was.

    ¡°Chop! Come on! Quick and clean! Come on! Don¡¯t make your master Taisi suffer too much! If you chop my head off I¡¯ll admit you all are men! But you don¡¯t even dare to pull your swords out, do you?! Why do you bar my way and threaten me here then, since you don¡¯t even dare to pull your swords out?! A bunch of douchebags who don¡¯t even dare to kill! Douchebags!!¡±

    The little group of White Tiger Society¡¯s boys began growling deeply in anger, which sounded as if they were real wild beasts. They were all Senior Magi, and each could poke ten weak magi like Taisi dead with only one finger. If wasn¡¯t for the fact that they were in the Magi Pce where every corner of it was being supervised by indescribable powerful Magi tutors at all times, they would have beaten up Taisi long ago.

    They growled in anger for a short while, then after another series of threats they left Taisi and all fled away embarrassed.

    Staring at the backs of those boys, a beam of cruel light shed across Taisi¡¯s eyes. He subconsciously took out his short white bone cane out of his sleeve and waved towards the few running boys, but after that, he let out a long sigh, shook his head and put the bone cane back into his sleeve.

    Ji Hao sneaked behind Taisi and saw cold sweat gushing from out of Taisi¡¯s neck. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but let out an evil smile. He then suddenly pped hard on Taisi¡¯s shoulder and yelled, ¡°Hearing your words I thought you were brave like hell, I didn¡¯t think that you were actually so afraid!¡±

    Taisi was freaked out by the sudden appearance of Ji Hao, he screamed out and leapt up, hurriedly turned around and staggered a few steps back and nearly fell on the ground. After this series of moves, Taisi finally was able to see clearly that the one who stood behind him and frightened him was Ji Hao, then let out a few embarrassingughs.

    ¡°Ah, haha, haha, what? Afraid? No, no no no, I am not afraid at all, why should I? I was in a rush, ran all the way, that¡¯s why I am sweating! Really!¡±

    While speaking, Taisi took out a handkerchief and hurriedly wiped the cold sweat out from the back of his neck, after which he pointed his finger at the path behind him with an embarrassing smile remaining on his face, and said, ¡°I...am a bit weak...this damn path is over a thousand miles long. I know people like you can run from over there to here with only a few steps, but I have been running for a whole morning...¡±

    Looking at Taisi, who was trying to pretend to be calm, Ji Hao became speechless. Even an ordinary Southern Wastnd Novice Magus could run for over a thousand miles in the morning. Taisi was a peak-level Junior Magus, but he only made around a thousand miles by running for an entire morning. He was not ¡®a bit weak¡¯, he waspletely weak as a baby quail that newly hatched from out an egg.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get you some medicines to strengthen your body when I have the chance, look at you...even a gale can blow you away.¡± While speaking, Ji Hao grabbed Taisi¡¯s hand and took a few big steps forward to the front of his stone room. He then took out his apprentice identity tablet and waved it in front of the door, after which, the door automatically opened.

    Taisi was dragged by Ji Hao and staggered bumbling behind him, and quickly went out of breath, but he was still not willing to admit how weak he actually was. He gasped quickly and deeply while yelling at Ji Hao, ¡°No...no such thing, as long as Shaosi is here, no gale can b...blow me away, eh..eh-hem! Why...why are you walking so fast?!¡±

    Ji Hao dragged Taisi into his room and took out a few fresh fruits that he had grabbed from Wulong Kui¡¯s room, and served them to Taisi.

    Without any scruple Taisi picked a Dragon-Skin fruit, which was very nutritious and could replenish the lost strength, tore it apart and began gobbling. After having wolfed quite a few fruits, Taisi¡¯s face finally turned slightly pink. Taisi then grinned at Ji Hao.

    ¡°Shaosi and I don¡¯t have friends, you¡¯re the first one,¡± said Taisi while carefully taking out a palm-sized, white, bone talisman from out his sleeve.

    ¡°This is a protective talisman made by Shaosi. She spent quite an effort and a whole couple of days on it. It¡¯s very powerful, and will bring you good luck!¡± said Taisi proudly. He then thrust this exquisite bone talisman that was embossed with a few twisted spell symbols into Ji Hao¡¯s hand, while he continued, ¡°Carry it with you, someday you might find a giant piece of gold under your feet!¡±

    Staring at the bone talisman, Taisi then helplessly let out a sigh and said, ¡°What a pity, both mine and Shaosi¡¯s special abilities are useless for ourselves, otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be needing to live such a poor life.¡±

    After Taisi had finished this sentence, a silhouette swiftly shed across the door of Ji Hao¡¯s room, along with which, a cold voice came inside the room, ¡°Come with me if you want Shaosi alive!¡±

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Edited by SecondRate

 Chapter 184 â€“ Surrounded

    Note: Regr Chapter 6/7

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 184 - Surrounded

    A spirit puppet made from cork fleetingly rushed across the door of Ji Hao¡¯s room. At exactly the same time when the puppet passed across Ji Hao¡¯s door, a thumb-size, green magic crystal glowed on its chest. Simultaneously with that, a short and cold-sounding sentence darted out of the green crystal like a sharp arrow and only in Ji Hao¡¯s room, none of the other apprentices who were nearby had heard it.

    Before the puppet had arrived, Ji Hao had been carefully looking with his head down at the bone talisman. It was made from a bone of a Senior Magus Level beast and had exquisitely been grounded into a square piece. Nourished by the great internal power of the beast, the bone had a white glow, just like a piece of jade and was iparable solid.

    The edges of the bone talisman were embossed with exquisite phoenix-feather-like patterns, which represented good luck. In the middle of the bone talisman there were a few ancient-style spell symbols embossed. Ji Hao had learned pretty intensive about spell symbols in the Magi Pce for the past few months, but he still was unable to recognize the origin of these spell symbols that were embossed on this talisman.

    Ji Hao was holding the bone talisman in his hands and felt it being heavy and cold. It had a special calming power that made people feel at peace. Ji Hao sensed also a slight trace of mysterious power that seemed hidden deep within the bone talisman, but with his current abilities he was unable to tell what kind of power it was.

    Ji Hao had raised his said and was going to thank Taisi when the dark silhouette shed across his door and the cold-sounding sentence hade in. Hearing the sentence, the scrawny face of Taisi suddenly turned deadly pale, and within his hollow eye sockets, his eyeballs turnedpletely ck. Whether it were the pupils or the whites of his eyes, both had turned deep dark, frightening and full of despair ck!

    The ck colour of Taisi¡¯s eyes seemed so extremely evil and cold that even Ji Hao felt a bone-piercing cold when looking at those eyes.

    ¡°Do they...want to die? Why...why force me!¡± Taisi stood slowly up while murmuring in an ice-cold voice; thest bit of humanity within him instantly disappeared. Taisi was standing in front of Ji Hao, looking like a thin, pale paper doll that was surrounded by death and emptiness. In the next moment, a stream of death power gushed suddenly out of Taisi¡¯s body. With only a slight vibration of this stream of power the stone table and the stone blocks in Ji Hao¡¯s room had immediately turned into ash, which silently dissipated into the air. With only the slightest bit of movement of his feet, Taisi¡¯s body glided swiftly away, as if he weighed absolutely nothing, just like a thin piece of paper. Only a shred of afterimage was left behind his body; even Ji Hao had been unable to clearly see him moving.

    So fast, he moved astonishingly fast! Ji Hao¡¯s eyes popped in shock. He didn¡¯t have enough time to stop Taisi, and could only activate his fiery wings and catch up with Taisi. Creatingrge numbers of afterimages, Ji Hao finally rushed at the side of Taisi.

    Usually, Taisi was so weak that even walking would cause him to be out of breath, but now he was gliding in the air like a real ghost, and was able to cover tens of zhang with the slightest of movements of his feet.

    Streams of cold power continuously gushed into Taisi¡¯s body. Ji Hao was rushing beside Taisi for a short while and sensed that Taisi¡¯s body was turning colder and colder, and the power hidden inside his body grew more and more evil. Gradually, the cold power releasing from Taisi¡¯s body made even Ji Hao begin quivering.

    ¡°Taisi, don¡¯t be thrown into confusion! If you want Shaosi to be safe, you must stay safe first!¡± shouted Ji Hao. He then took a deep breath and abruptly grabbed Taisi¡¯s hand. At the same time, the Golden Dan inside his spirit space started rotating rapidly, along with which, a warm stream of power was forcibly injected into Taisi¡¯s body through his hand.

    Taisi instantly quivered, and his ck eyeballs slightly trembled, after which, his dark eyeballs, which were supposed to be white to begin with turned slightly lighter in colour, and he slowly regained his humanity. Taisi turned his head, nced at Ji Hao, and nodded at Ji Hao, while a ck stream of blood gushed out from the corner of his mouth.

    All this time, the human-shaped puppet was rushing really fast ahead of them. These kind of puppets were made by the Magi Pce in great quantity as servants, with over-a-hundred years old cork. These puppets were specially made for the purpose of handling ordinary housework likeundry and cleaning for apprentices of the Magi Pce. Therefore, they were not made with too much fighting capacity, at the most they were as powerful as elementary-level Novice Magi.

    However, the puppet rushing ahead of Ji Hao and Taisi, had obviously been remodeled and improved by some powerful and skillful Magi; it had a few ¡®strong wind¡¯ spell symbols embossed on its body, which would let out gusts of fierce cyan wind when it moved. These cyan gusts of wind would rotate around its legs and allowed it to move for over a hundred zhang within the blink of an eye. The speed with which this puppet moved, was amazingly great.

    Many apprentices were walking or running through the broad path, quite a number of them had their fighting beasts and puppets walking behind them. That is why, Ji Hao and Taisi rushing closely behind a puppet seemed nothing wrong and extremely normal in the eyes of those apprentices, no one had even noticed them.

    After having rushed for over two hours while following the puppet, they arrived at the Ding Road from the Gui Road. Not long after that, they saw the puppet jump into a transportation magic formation that would lead them outside of the Magi Pce.

    Ji Hao and Taisi hurriedly followed, and left the Magi Pce as well through the transportation magic formation. Outside the Magi Pce, the puppet led Ji Hao and Taisi, and rushed into a jungle for a small half of an hour, after which a few trained riding birds abruptly showed up on the t area in front of them. The puppet hopped on the back of one of the birds, the bird pped its wings and darted into the air right after that.

    Ji Hao and Taisi didn¡¯t want to risk riding thoserge riding birds that had been prepared for them by the enemies, instead, Ji Hao let out a long whistle, followed by which, Mr Crow suddenly rose into the air from Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder, and expanded its body into over a-hundred-zhang length. Mr Crow carried Ji Hao and Taisi, while flying closely behind the puppet and the bird ridden by it.

    The bird being ridden by the puppet was only an ordinary ck-feathered roc. It was at the elementary Junior Magus level of power and was able to fly over a distance of a hundred thousand miles within a day. Mr Crow was a spirit beast the Senior Magus level of power, he could transform his body into a streak of light and fly over a distance of over a million miles within a single day. Therefore Ji Hao and Taisi had easily caught up with the puppet and still had enough time to fly around to check the surrounding environment.

    After flying for a day and two nights, a vast and seemingly boundless mountain range appeared in front of Ji Hao and Taisi. In the middle of the mountain range, was a magnificently huge mountain. Half of that mountain was covered in a thickyer of snow, and seemed extremely spectacr.

    ¡°What task did Shaosi came out for this time?¡± Ji Hao turned his head around and asked Taisi.

    ¡°A-thousand-year-old ¡®Snow Fragrance Thoroughwort¡¯!¡± said Taisi, gnashing his teeth at each word. ¡°Near Pu Ban City, Snow Fragrance Thoroughwort can only be found on the Silver Top Snow Mountain. A master Magi tutor of the Magi Pce offers twelve ¡®Magus Acupoints awakening pills¡¯ as a reward for hundred Snow Fragrance Thoroughworts.¡±

    Ji Hao nced at Taisi and said, ¡°Magus Acupoints awakening? Both you and Shaosi have already reached the peak of Junior Magus level of power, you need at most half a year to naturally break into the Senior Magus level of power, why do you need that kind of medicine?¡±

    Taisi narrowed his eyes and gasped deeply, then responded, ¡°Shaosi and I can¡¯t break into the higher level that easily. Our Magus Acupoints are way too stubborn, so we will need about three years to naturally break into the Senior Magus level of power. Apart from that...¡±

    Ji Hao breathed deeply, he suddenly understood why Taisi seemed to wish to speak but had stopped on a second thought. ¡°Is Shaosi still thinking about the favour I have done you? Twelve Magus Acupoints awakening pills...she was nning to give me a share, wasn¡¯t she?¡±

    Taisi gritted his teeth and stayed silent. Soon, he began incanting a strange spell in a low and gabbling voice, along with which, a creepy sound that would make people quiver came from his body.

    ¡°Mr Crow, follow up!¡± Ji Hao gritted his teeth as well, let out a sneer and patted Mr Crow¡¯s back.

    On the magnificent mountain in front of Ji Hao and Taisi, in a sheltered valley, Shaosi was sitting in a nest of snow with a serious face.

    Tens of three-zhang long, snow whiterge spider had surrounded Shaosi, and were staring at her with their silverpound eye. The air was filled with sword-edge-like glowing silver threads, which had formed tens ofyers of gigantics and had firmly enveloped Shaosi.

    Not far away from her, tens of ck stone monuments that had green sparks on the surfaces, floated above the snowfield. Those sparks had formed a few thin and twisted spell symbols. Gusts of frigid wind continuously darted out from those ck stone monuments, transformed into whirlwinds upon the ground and swooshed towards Shaosi.

    One of Shaosi¡¯s shanks was tightly wrapped by a ck gust of whirlwind, and a ckyer of ice was spreading on her leg.

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    The Author¡¯s note: Shaosi? Man Man? So struggling!

    TL : Man Man of course!

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Edited by SecondRate

 Chapter 185 â€“ Arrow from the shadow

    Note: Regr Chapter 7/7

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 185 - Arrow from the shadow

    The feet of the white spiders were pierced into the snow that was covering up the ground, while letting out muffled noises. From time to time the spiders screamed out, waving their sharp feet and threatened Shaosi who was sitting in the snow nest. At the same time, they would asionally raise their fat bellies and spurt out huge numbers of threads, with which they wove moreyers of gigantics.

    Shaosi was sitting in the snow nest without any expressions on her face, her eyes filled with coldness. Around her body, streams of invisible powers seemed to be rotating and twisting, which even twisted the air around her for miles. Her skin had be extremely white,pared to her skin, even the pure white snow seemed to be dark.

    Theyer of ck ice that was covering her right leg, was trembling intensely. From time to time,rge amounts of ck ice crystals would rush out and attack the rest of Shaosi¡¯s body. However, the ck ice crystals shattered and turn back into cold wisps of smoke, after which it gushed back into theyer of ck ice on Shaosi¡¯s leg, after it shed against the invisible power swirling around her body.

    ¡°The [Dested Dark Ocean ck Ice Spell]¡±, murmured Shaosi. At the same time, her eyes had turnedpletely silver that seemed mysterious and was glowing. In contrast to Taisi¡¯s ck eyes, which made people feel boundless fear and despair, the silver eyes of Shaosi seemed indescribable sacred.

    The invisible power that Shaosi¡¯s body was releasing, which was swirling around her, was growing stronger and stronger. Along with that, the snow nest in which she was sitting, began to expand gradually. Soon, the snow nest that had been a feet wide, expanded to over a zhang wide. Also, a few twisted spell symbols shed abruptly in the air around her body, after which it quickly dissipated.

    ¡°Taisi, was it because that I haven¡¯t taught you a lesson for too long, and you felt itching?¡± Shaosi kept her head down and murmured, ¡°I had told you to not show your real power in front of the others until you have broken into the Magus King level of power and possess the power that is great enough to kill a Divine Magus.¡±

    ¡°We have been hunted by all kinds of people since we were kids, have you forgotten? Finally, we were able to live a peaceful life in the Magi Pce for three years, but now...we have to run again!¡± Shaosi helplessly let out a bitter smile. Her roseate lips had already turned deadly pale. She picked up a human-head-size leather bag from the ground, took out two glowing white nts from it, then put them into her own mouth, chewed slowly and swallowed them.

    After she had swallowed the two nts, her body immediately emitted a nice and fresh fragrance. In the meanwhile, the thinyer of ck ice on her right leg had started to crack and the twisted spell symbols were appearing with higher frequency around her body.

    ¡°In only three days, I will have fully recovered. [Dested Underworld ck Ice Spell]? When Taisi has be a Magus King, we will certainly go to your Northern Wastnd Ocean and ughter entire thirty-thousand ns, extracting revenge for this,¡± murmured Shaosi in a nd tone while staring at her own leg.

    Miles away, from behind a small snow hill, a man whose face was hidden behind a leather mask, abruptly leapt up. From a long distance, the man yelled at Shaosi, ¡°Shaosi! I don¡¯t want to hurt you! As long as you agree to be my woman and make Taisi join our...¡±

    Before the man could finish his sentence, Shaosi suddenly leapt high into the air, pulled out a ck spear that had been stuck on the ground and fleetingly swung it forward. The spear darted from out of her hand along with a shrill and loud swishing sound.

    Followed by the high-pitch swishing sound, the spear approached the man¡¯s body within the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Shaosi, you¡¯re only a Junior Magus, what are you thinking...,¡±ughed and said the masked man.

    However, his speech was once again interrupted. All of sudden, he felt a great pain and itching from his nose. Because of that he couldn¡¯t help but let out a sky-shaking sneeze. His great power at Senior Magus level caused the sneeze to transform into a crazy gust of gale and blow away the umted snow within an area that had a radius of a few miles.

    All the snow had risen up in the air. Because he had sneezed so hard just now, the masked man had temporarily lost his sight, which is why he forgot to activate his power and dodge the spear. The spear pierced deeply into his chest.

    Shaosi was only at the peak of Junior Magus level, the spear she had thrown shouldn¡¯t be able to do any harm to the body of a Senior Magus in any possible way. Besides, the spear she had used, was only made from five types of ordinary material, which would never be able to hurt the bodies of Senior Magi.

    Nevertheless, the masked man still felt that the few Magus Acupoints he had, were making a series of weird movements, and in this vital moment, he failed to exert control over his own power. Unexpectedly, those few Magus Acupoints of is, collided against each other, causing a horrible effect.

    Followed by a faint popping sound, the chest of the masked man suddenly exploded from the inside. The explosion tore a small hole into his chest. The spear urately went through that hole, pierced his chest and smashed his heart. At the same time, a strong poison on the spearhead instantly spread inside his body.

    He was a Senior Magus, someone who never should have been hurt for even the slightest bit by a Junior Magus like Shaoisi, but yet, he fell to the ground while his body was quickly turning ck. He couldn¡¯t believe that he actually had been hurt by Shaosi. A momentter, the masked had turned into a poisoned dead body on the snowfield.

    A series of shouts rose from the snowfield. Over ten silhouettes had abruptly darted out from out the thickyer of snow on the ground, but as soon as they took a nce at the dead body of theirpanion, all them had fear in their eyes. They were staring at Shaosi frightened, while retreating rapidly and went into hiding again.

    ¡°Shao...Shaosi! You...how dare you kill our Great Dark Ocean Society¡¯s man?!¡± an angry voice came from afar, ¡°The man you just killed was the only grandson of the Hook Snake n¡¯s second Elder! You little reckless bitch! You¡¯re so dead! Don¡¯t you ever be caught by us, or...¡±

    Shaosi shook her head, sat back into the snow nest, then took out another two glowing white Snow Fragrance Thoroughworts, and swallowed them.

    Not long after that Shaosi began murmuring again.

    ¡°That stupid thing, Taisi, he won¡¯te and try to save me, will he? Such a small-scale ambush...I¡¯ll be perfectly fine without him. I can get out any time after my wound has healed, but if he gets here, he will do no help but cause more trouble...¡±

    Tens of miles away from Shaosi, the ck-Feathered Roc carrying the puppet, glided close to the ground and rushed towards Shaosi, its gigantic wings were stirring the air and had brought up a long dragon-like snow stream behind it. Mr Crow was following closely behind the ck-Feathered Roc, while Ji Hao was standing on its head and carefully observed the surrounding environment, using his shining |Golden Eyes|.

    A whileter when Mr Crow was only miles away from the snow nest, Ji Hao immediately was able to see Shaosi who had been encircled by tens of gigantic spiders an was trapped within a magic formation that had been set by enemies.

    ¡°Shaosi! We¡¯re here!¡± growled Ji Hao in a deep voice. ¡°You cowards! Will you do anything besides hiding yourselves?! I have already seen all of you! Are you still not going to show your faces?!¡±

    While shouting, three flying daggers rose from the storage bag tied around Ji Hao¡¯s waist, then darted out along an arc path.

    The ck-Feathered Roc let out a great howl before its head was chopped off by those daggers and it fell on the snowfield. The puppet rolled off from its back and fell on the ground as well. After having fallen, the puppet quickly jumped up and rushed away with great speed, attempting to flee.

    Ji Hao let out sneer and pointed his finger at the puppet. Followed by this move of his, a cloud of snow rose from the ground and shrouded the puppet, which caused it to soon freeze into an ice statue.

    Over a hundred people rushed out from the thickyer of snow, while some of them were yelling in shock, ¡°Who the hell has drawn out that useless thing, Taisi, here?!¡±

    Ji Hao suddenly paused, after having heard their words. Hadn¡¯t these people, who ambushed Shaosi, led them here?!

    As fast as it might be possible, an arrow, which came from an unknown source, suddenly sliced the air and darted right in front of Ji Hao¡¯s face, while creating an ear-piercing shrill noise.

    ___________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

 Chapter 186 â€“ Sideway Look

    Note: Regr Chapter 1/7

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 186 - Sideway Look

    The arrow arrived extremely fast, Ji Hao hadn¡¯t even realized what had happened at that moment.

    The arrow was a tailor-made, armour-breaking arrow. The triangr pyramid-shaped arrowhead had a length of a foot, waspletely ck and seemed very heavy. Hundreds of cyan-blue spell symbols were shing on each of its edges, with a cold light.

    When the arrow was still three-feet away from Ji Hao¡¯s face, his skin had already been torn apart by the sharp air streams that were created by the darting arrow. A stream of blood spurted out from his wounds under pressure of those fierce air streams.

    The tight armour that Ji Hao was wearing didn¡¯t react at all! The speed with which the arrow was flying was simply too fast, and strangely, not a single trace of power could be detecteding out from the arrow. The arrow felt as normal and natural as a wisp of cool breeze, and the armour made by Po didn¡¯t have any reaction towards breeze!

    Ji Hao could even feel his scalp tingle in sudden fear, while each and every pore of his tightened suddenly. This arrow was very cruel, vicious and so strange!

    The arrow silently darted towards the space between Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows and it seemed as if in the following moment it would pierce straight through Ji Hao¡¯s forehead and blow his head off. However, Ji Hao could barely make a gesture of dodging; the arrow wasing way too fast to be dodged.

    Within Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, a dense white mist abruptly condensed. The silhouette of the mysterious man appeared from out the mist, with one hand raised high in preparation of saving Ji Hao from this fatal danger.

    At that moment, a dim light suddenly shed across the bone talisman, which Ji Hao had been fiddling with all the way. At the same time, Ji Hao felt an intolerable itch in his nose, and he couldn¡¯t help but let out a thunderous sneeze. This caused two fierce gusts of winds to be blown out of his nostrils, blowing the umted snow away around the area with a few miles radius. At the moment Ji Hao let out such a great sneeze, his body got temporarily out of his control and it bent down.

    The arrow swept across Ji Hao¡¯s scalp and neck, cutting a few strands of hair, after which it got stuck deep into the ground that was covered in a thickyer of snow, failing to hurt Ji Hao¡¯s for the slightest bit. Followed by a cracking, popping sound, the ground slightly trembled and after quite some time, a stream ofva slowly gushed from out the small hole.

    Ji Hao lifted his head up in shock. With his good body condition, how was it possible that he would sneeze abruptly, for no reason? He subconsciously nced at the bone talisman in his hand and let out a long growl. Bright streams of clear light darted instantly out from Ji Hao¡¯s tight armour, causing a huge amount of light-made lotuses to appear silently within the streams of light, and started to rotate around his body. The streams of light and the lotuses wrapped firmly around Ji Hao. He turned his body and shielded Taisi behind him, yelling out in a harsh voice at those hundred enemies in front of them.

    ¡°Get the hell out! You bunch of cowards! Backstabbers!¡±

    A few masked boys shouted out as well, while leaping out of the snow. They trod on streams of water and rushed towards Ji Hao. From a great distance, one of them yelled at Ji Hao, ¡°We had only nned to capture Shaosi alive, and hadn¡¯t thought that you would bring yourself here as well. Since you have alreadye, only one of us can leave today!!¡±

    One of the other masked boys suddenly waved his right hand. Apanied by this move of his, the snowfield beside Ji Hao and Taisi trembled slightly. The umted snow abruptly rose from the ground up and transformed into tens of snow-formed dragons. These snow-formed dragons opened their jaws wide open and let out clouds of bone-piercing cold mist. After this, they transformed soon into crystal-like snow-formed dragons. These ice dragons raised their sharp ws and dived towards Ji Hao and Taisi.

    Ji Hao was a bit scared by the fact that he nearly had been killed by an arrow shot out by unknown enemies. Seeing that the enemies in front of him moving, he instantly stamped his feet against the ground and activated his Golden Dan, which began to rotate rapidly, and the power of the nature around Ji Hao began to vibrate.

    The snowfield in front of the few masked boys, who were rushing, moved abruptly, after which the umted snow suddenly rose upwards, and condensed into a sharp icicle, in front of each of the masked boys. They were all staring at Ji Hao and Taisi and hadn¡¯t even noticed what had happened in front of them.

    Followed by a series of bangs, the lower part of the bodies of the masked boys collided hard against those sharp icicles. These icicles had been condensed from the snow, using the power of Ji Hao¡¯s [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words], and were extremely cold and solid. Although these masked boys were all Senior Magi, they still felt tremendous paining from their most vulnerable part of their bodies. They howled out, and leapt one after the other in the air, tens of meters high from up the ground.

    All the icicles were stained with blood, which clearly showed how fast these masked boys had been rushing and how hard they had collided against these icicles.

    Before the others, who had ambushed Shaosi earlier and were still in hiding, could let any sound, Ji Hao had patted the storage bag tied around his waist. Followed by this movement, three flying daggers and two flying swords simultaneously rose from out the bag, transformed into beams of cold light and darted out. The beams of light rotated rapidly around the necks of the masked boys, after which, streams of blood spurted out and a few heads were thrown into the air.

    Tens of ice-formed dragons were about to rush onto Ji Hao and Taisi, but once the few Senior Magi died, the ice-formed dragons instantly copsed.

    ¡°How dare you kill our Great Dark Ocean Society¡¯s people?!!¡± A high-pitched voice filled with anger and envy came from afar.

    Ji Haoughed out aloud, grabbed Taisi¡¯s hand, and walked towards Shaosi, who was still trapped within the snow nest. While walking, he sneered and said, ¡°You dared tounch deadly attacks on me, why shouldn¡¯t I dare to kill your people? Get the hell out of my way!! Or I will kill every one of you!¡±

    Ji Hao waved his arms in the air and along his move, all of the umted snow around him began to tremble violently, releasing huge amounts of cold water-power, which quickly gathered around Ji Hao. The huge amounts of cold water-power condensed into tens of human-head-sized water spheres, which were filled with lightning bolts. These water spheres filled with lightning bolts were vibrating slightly while rotating swiftly around Ji Hao and letting out buzzing sounds continuously.

    Seeing Ji Hao manipte the umted snow, drawing out power from it and condense the power into water lightning-filled spheres, which were extremely cold and powerful, all the men from the Great Dark Ocean Society were shocked badly. Their eyes popped wide open and they stared at Ji Hao, but were unable to say anything. It was as if they were staring at a real ghost.

    The information they had gathered about Ji Hao couldn¡¯t possibly be wrong. ording to the information, Ji Hao was born in the Fire Crow n, in the Southern Wastnd, and had been practicing with fire-power rted magic. But, how could he manipte the snow, and condense the water-power into water lightning-filled spheres?! The firepower and the water-power were extremely conflictive, they had never heard that someone could possibly be good at using both fire-power and water-power!

    Ji Hao kept approaching Shaosi while sneering. Taisi walked behind Ji Hao, with a dark, scary face. He was holding his bone cane and was releasing wisps of ck smoke that lingered around him and Ji Hao. Both of them walked towards Shaosi with big steps. Under the tremendous pressure that was being released by Taisi and Ji Haobined, the people of the Great Dark Ocean Society began to retreat without stopping.

    ¡°Bastard! We are the shielded by the power of the Water God!¡±

    ¡°We are not allowed to step back! We cannot humiliate our ns!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s rush up! Tear them apart and capture Shaosi alive! There are only three of them!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only three of them! What the hell are you afraid of?! You bunch of douchebags! Useless cowards!!¡±

    The boys of the Great Dark Ocean Society were yelling in both, anger and shame, while stepping back. Even the over hundred elite Senior Magi of the Great Dark Ocean Society, who were from the top-ten rankedrge-scale ns of the Northern Wastnd and were all young genius Senior Magi, couldn¡¯t stop retreating at this moment. If by some ident someone else witnessed this scene, these young Senior Magi would then be too ashamed to be even alive.

    But Ji Hao and Taisi were twoplete monsters! These Northern Wastnd young Senior Magi were clearly aware of what Ji Hao and Taisi were capable of. After all, all of them had witnessed what Ji Hao and Taisi had done to those Southern Wastnd Society¡¯s boys, a couple of days ago.

    Ji Hao was like an unbeatable bear, who had wounded nearly a hundred Southern Wastnd Society¡¯s boys single-handedly. As for Taisi, he turned those poor young Senior Magi of the Southern Wastnd Society directly into old dying people, with some kind of horrible and creepy magic curse.

    These two monsters were now stuck together and were moving towards them; one of them at the front as a human shield, the other at the back, prepared to release the curse anytime. The two of them were perfect as a team, and these Great Dark Ocean Society¡¯s boys truly didn¡¯t dare to fight against them in the front.

    Although they had been yelling loudly, those Great Dark Ocean Society¡¯s boys hadn¡¯t stopped their retreat, all this time.

    At this moment, a fierce gale suddenly came from the side towards Ji Hao and Taisi. Within the gale were nine arrows rapidly piercing down from different directions.

    This time, Taisi was also the target of those arrows.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Edited by SecondRate

 Chapter 187 â€“ Partners

    Note: Regr Chapter 2/7

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 187 - Partners

    At the time Ji Hao and Taisi were approaching the boys of the Great Dark Ocean Society, in a small vige that was tens of miles away, a chubby was standing beside a huge pot.

    Green magic mes were zing in the snowfield. Within the huge pot that was broad enough to let two adults take a bath in, snow-white pieces of meat were rolling in boiling water. An extremely nice, attractive sweet aroma was spreading out, along with the steam that was rising from the pot.

    The chubby boy seemed to be wholeheartedly concentrating on the pot, his face serious or even solemn. In the meanwhile, he was continuously taking out all kinds of poisonous mushrooms and throwing them into the pot.

    These poisonous mushrooms were coloured vividly. Each of the mushrooms could easily poison over hundred people, killing them. Even after the chubby boy had thrown a mushroom into the pot, the boiling soup in the pot would change colour.

    The colourful soup kept boiling. Gradually, the pot ful of soup became thicker and thicker. A huge amount of strange and cloudy sticky foams rolled up from the bottom of the pot. The chubby boy seemed very nervous, and was carefully observing the changes in the colour of the soup. Now and then, he would put his face near the pot and take a small breath of the hot steam.

    A whileter, the chubby boy took out three strangely-shaped nts from out his sleeve. These three nts were shaped simr as the Snow Fragrance Thoroughworts, but each had a long stem in the middle and a fist-sized green fruit grew on top of the stem.

    ¡°Eh, I have worked my ass off andpleted eighteen tasks for the Magi Pce, but got only three Dragon£­Slobbered Fruits in return...the Magi Pce is so freaking stingy! But, what can I do? This is my very favourite...hm, it¡¯s so damn not easy to get myself some real delicious food.¡±

    After having murmured andined for a while, the chubby boy seemed to have spotted the perfect moment and hurriedly put the three Dragon-Slobbered Fruits into the pot.

    Dragon-Slobbered Fruits needed to be watered by the venoms of thousands of different kinds of poisonous snakes, and they grew in the coldest and isted ces that were filled with the most negative power, for hundreds of years. These kinds of fruits were highly toxic, and ordinary Senior Magi would be poisoned even by only touching this kind of fruit.

    After the chubby boy had thrown the three Dragon-Slobbered Fruits into the pot, a magical reaction instantly urred between the Dragon-Slobbered Fruits and the hundreds of kinds of poisonous mushrooms that had been put into the pot previously by the chubby boy.

    The vivid colour of the pot full of boiling soup, which was mixed with at least a hundred different colours, gradually became clear and transparent. Within the span of only a few breaths, the soup had turned into a crystal-clear cyan colour. Hundreds of pieces of snow-white meat were still rolling in the pot, and a stream of iparably tasty smell slowly rose from the pot. Two lines of hot tears suddenly gushed out of the chubby boy¡¯s eye sockets.

    ¡°Oh...mine Hundred-Poisonous-Mushroom and Snow-Flood-Dragon Soup! Finally, finallypleted! In order to taste a mouthful of this soup, I have suffered for a whole year and a half! Feng Xing, a whole year and a half!!¡±

    Seven to eight zhang away from the huge pot, a tall and slim boy, who had a pair of shining eyes, and whose whole body was releasing a positive, sharp sense of power. He was lying on the snowfield on his stomach and ying with two Snow Frogs. Hearing the chubby boy¡¯s cry, the slim boy instantly leapt up. Swiftly his silhouette shed across the air and immediately appeared beside the giant pot.

    ¡°Yu Mu, you stupid fatso, sooner orter, you will die because of your gluttonousness! Hm, let me try the vour first.¡± While speaking, the slim boy slightly crooked his finger and picked a piece of snow-white meat up from the pot, took a deep breath of the fascinating great aroma, then opened his mouth and took a huge bite.

    The chubby boy, who was called Yu Mu, popped his eyes wide open, stared at the slim boy, called Feng Xing, and said, ¡°How is it? How does it taste like? I have done the math for over a hundred times, this pot of Hundred-Poisonous-Mushroom and Snow-Flood-Dragon soup can at least awaken ten more Magus Acupoints for each of us!¡±

    Feng Xiang popped his eyes open as well, silently looked at Yu Mu for a short while, then abruptly threw the remaining piece of meat held in his hand entirely into his mouth, and fleetingly thrust both of his hands into the pot; he acted too abruptly and quickly, as if he had suddenly gone mad.

    ¡°F**k!¡± yelled Yu Mu, at the same time, he thrusts his chubby arms into the pot as well, leaving shreds of afterimages behind his arms.

    Simr to how a crazy gale swept over a cloudy sky, apanied by a swooshing sound that came from the pot, the pieces of meat of the Snow-Flood-Dragon disappeared, one after another. At the same time, loud shing sounds made by teeth wereing out from the mouths of the two boys. After the span of only three breaths, all the meat of the Snow-Flood-Dragon was gone. After that, both of the boys opened their mouths wide open and each took a long, deep breath. Along with the breath, the boiling soup in the pot instantly rose, transformed into two streams in the air and were drawn into their mouths. After the span of one breath, not even a single drop of the soup was left in the pot. The pot was clean as if it had been licked by a hundred starving dogs.

    Followed by two loud thuds, the two of them fell on the ground, one after another, each in an ugly shape, and began breathing out hot airs.

    Yu Mu, who was nearly three-meter tall, and as sturdy as a gigantic bear, gasped deeply. Soon, a whole one hundred and twenty Magus Acupoints had lit up on his chest and abdomen. His fat started to tremble, creating a rippled water-like surface. At the same time, a faintyer of green mist appeared under his skin, which began to rotate slowly, making him look like a huge, green apple.

    Feng Xin was also lying on the ground, all tall and slim. On his chest, abdomen and limbs, a hundred and twenty Magus Acupoints had also lit up. Along with every breath that he let out, a faint stream of winds would gush out of his limbs, continuously blowing the umting snow into the air.

    They both had silently activated their powers and stored the great power contained in the Hundred-Poisonous-Mushroom and Snow-Flood-Dragon Soup into their Acupoints, after which they breathed out a cloud of hot air and slowly opened their eyes.

    They were lying leisurly on the ground and werezily looking at the unclouded sky.

    After a while, Yu Mu said to Feng Xin in a low voice, ¡°A couple a days ago, Minister Si Wen Ming talked to me. He invited me to join the Secret Pce of the Magi Pce, in order to learn the legendary secret magic [Opening up Meridians].¡±

    Feng Xiang crossed his legs and responded carelessly, ¡°Invited me as well...¡±

    Both of them remained silent for a short while, then Feng Xing said with a frown, ¡°I have heard about the [Opening up Meridians] secret magic long ago. The purpose of that magic is to open up more meridians out of our inherited bloodline power systems, allowing us to have better body conditions, and to absorb greater power. But, fatso, you know more about magic medicines than me. I am just wondering, since the ancient time, people have been told that the meridians of our humankind are all useless, is that true?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm,¡± murmured Yu Mu, ¡°I told you, do not call me fatso. I am not fat at all, I am just strong, strong! Anyway, the meridians of our humankind are born blocked and fragile. It can¡¯t possibly contain any natural power. That was the reason why our ancestors worshipped all kinds of powerful creatures, strengthened their meridians with the spirit blood of those creatures, and invented the original magic power systems.¡±

    Pausing for a second, Yu Mu continued seriously, ¡°But the Magi Pce...I know that the Magi Pce is a big deal, and I am quite interested about the [Opening up Meridians] secret magic.¡±

    Feng Xiang flipped his pair ofrge ears, which were two times bigger than that of normal people, then responded also with a serious look, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m interested as well. But, what¡¯s that noise?¡±

    Along with his voice, a breeze came from afar. Feng Xing¡¯s body abruptly and weirdly rose into the air and spun for a few rounds, then suddenly disappeared, only leaving an extremely faint shred of afterimages in the air. In the very next moment, Feng Xing reappeared on top of a small snow hill that was miles away from Yu Mu.

    Yu Mu briefly paused, then leapt up as well. His chubby body light-footedly rushed across the snow field. Although he moved a lot slower than Feng Xing, not a single trace was left on the snowfield of him running on that field.

    Feng Xing lied down on top of the snow hill, on his stomach, looking at a snow mountain tens of miles away from him. His ear shook slightly, yet at a very high frequency; a short whileter, he turned his ear towards that snow mountain, then abruptly let out a sneer.

    ¡°Useless cowards, all you know is to shoot sneakily from the back! ¡®Shadowless Wind-Catching Arrows¡¯, ha, I have been wanting topete with them since long ago!¡±

    Feng Xing¡¯s silhouette suddenly shook, then his whole body merged with a gust of wind andpletely disappeared.

    Yu Mu stopped rushing, leapt high once again and turned around in the air, hurriedly hopping and skipping towards his huge pot, while yelling, ¡°That bastard! He¡¯s going to cause us more trouble! My pot, oh my pot, oh dear, need to grab my pot first, I can¡¯t bear to lose it!¡±

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Edited by SecondRate

 Chapter 188 â€“ Killed by the Arrow

    Note: Regr Chapter 3/7

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 188 - Killed by the Arrow

    The cold and fierce wind brought snow along with it, swooshing towards Ji Hao and Taisi. From within the wind and snow, nine arrows swiftly dove down from different directions, dashing towards the vital parts of Ji Hao and Taisi¡¯s bodies.

    This time, Ji Hao had released his spirit power a long time ago. His spirit power shrouded the area around Taisi and himself for miles, therefore, once the nine arrows appeared, Ji Hao was able to distinct the flying routes of every single arrow.

    ¡°Cowardly rats! Who dares to shoot from the back! Piss off!!¡± yelled Ji Hao while pulling out his long ck stone dagger. Streams of fiery light instantly darted out from the dagger¡¯s edge. Ji Hao raised the dagger high up into the air and swung towards those arrows, bringing about a fiery arc. A shower of fiery sparks were thrown out along with a thunderous boom, Ji Hao¡¯s long dagger urately hacked one of the arrows, and in the next moment, the arrow exploded abruptly.

    The moment the edge of the dagger came in contact with the arrowhead, Ji Hao felt a sudden terrifying great stream of powering along the arrowhead, generating waves of intense shock through his arm and causing the long ck dagger to almost fly out of his hand. Nine arrows shed against the long dagger in a row. Finally, Ji Hao¡¯s wrist was numbed by the shocks and the long dagger suddenly flew out for seven to eight miles, bringing up a beam of cold light and was stuck deeply in the snowfield.

    The nine arrows were scattered, after which, the cyan-blue coloured spell symbols on each of the arrowheads suddenly lit up. All nine, specially crafted,rge arrowheads exploded instantly into eighty-one smaller slender fragments that darted crazily and at high speed towards Ji Hao and Taisi.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Ji Hao cursed in rage while frowning, ¡°These arrows were designed way too viciously!¡± He immediately grabbed Taisi and pressed his hand down into the thickyer of snow, then turned his own body around, attempted to block those swishing sharp fragments with his back.

    Such a weird and malicious attack, even Ji Hao was unable toe up with any better idea than to block the attack with his own body. At least fifty to sixty fragments hit Ji Hao¡¯s body. The clear light streams let out by his tight armour, began to shake violently, along with which, dagger-sharp streams of power continuously pierced deep into Ji Hao¡¯s body through theyers of protective light streams.

    The power attached on these fragments were not as great as the attacking powers of the Southern Wastnd Society¡¯s boys, but the attacksunched by those boys had been separate. In contrast, the great power attached to each of these fragment were gathered in a extremely tiny spot! Imagine, pping someone¡¯s face or nail a sharp thorn into someone¡¯s head, even when the power used on both will be equal, the effect of these tow actions will be greatly different.

    Although the armour made by Po had an amazing defensive power, it still couldn¡¯tpletely block the power attached onto those arrowhead fragments. Streams of fierce power struck onto Ji Hao¡¯s body, giving him waves of great pain. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood onto the ground, which instantly melted arge amount of the umted snow.

    He then took a deep breath. Streams of power quickly gushed from the surroundings to inside his body. Ji Hao¡¯s physical strength had reached the level of Senior Magus long ago, therefore, all of his wounds that were caused by those arrowhead fragments, healed themselves within the span of one breath. Arge amount of life force contained within the piece of crystal that had been condensed from the life force of those Southern Wastnd Society¡¯s boys, and had been swallowed by Ji Hao days ago, was still stored in Ji Hao¡¯s body. Once he was wounded, this life force inside his body was instantly activated.

    The multicolored me in Ji Hao¡¯s lower abdomen began to shake lightly and spheres of life force released from the crystal were soon swallowed by the me. This time, the multicoloured me didn¡¯t produce any multicoloured light streams for Ji Hao¡¯s body, instead, the me absorbed all of the life-force contained in the piece of life force crystal.

    The following moment, apanied by a loud popping sound, the multicoloured me in Ji Hao¡¯s lower abdomen suddenly split into two. Each of the two multicoloured mes were bigger than before and had richer colours. The sense of power released from the two multicoloured mes was now more mysterious and ancient.

    Now Ji Hao had officially reached the second level of the [Bu Tian Lou Magic Spell]. From now on, two percent of the power contained in the meat of beasts that he would eat, would be transformed into his physical strength. Apart from that, the multicoloured me now could not only absorb the essence power from the meat of all kinds of beasts, but would also be able to transform the power contained in nts. More importantly,pared to the percentage of power that he could transform from the meat of beasts, the percentage of power from the nts that he could transform was greater and could reach even ten percent.

    ¡°Good!¡± Ji Hao shouted out, in the meanwhile, a stream of purple mist spurted out from the space between his eyebrows, and his pair of golden-red pupils began to shine. He had already spotted from where the arrows hade. There was a snow mountain located twenty miles away, and on a cliff that was covered in snow, tens of white pines were swaying along with the wind, and that was where the arrows came from.

    Ji Hao then pointed his finger in that direction and following his movement, tens of water lightning-filled spheres silently darted out, each leaving long trails of lightning behind for many zhangs. After the span of only one breath, those watery lightning spheres struck urately against the white pine woods.

    Muffled thunder came from within the white pine woods. Those water lightning-filled spheres were condensed from all of Ji Hao¡¯s power and were quite powerful. Every single one of them could easily destroy a jungle with a hundred-zhang radius. Tens of water lightning-filled spheres burst out simultaneously, and instantly the entire cliff was shrouded by the soft, cold, yet great power contained in those water lightning-filled spheres.

    A great howl rose from out the white pine woods, along with which, a few silhouettes embarrassedly darted out from the cracked rocks and umted snowyer, falling down from the cliff. With his great eyesight, Ji Hao was able to clearly see that blood was spurting from all over the bodies of those few people. Apparently, they were harmed quite seriously by the explosive power of the water lightning-filled spheres.

    Waves of howls wereing from those hidden shooters and the over hundred Great Dark Ocean Society¡¯s boys that had been frightened badly by the terrifyingly great sense of power, which Ji Hao and Taise were releasing together and because of which they had been retreating continuously, suddenly gained some courage. They screamed out one after another, and rushed back towards Ji Hao and Taisi.

    While rushing, one masked boy yelled out in a harsh voice, ¡°These two idiots have also provoked others! We¡¯re not the only ones who want them dead! Let¡¯s take this opportunity and knock them down!!¡±

    Another masked boy shouted out to his fellows as well, ¡°Do not hurt Taisi! He¡¯s worth a lot! As for the Southern Wastnd barbarian, we must chop him into pieces! Damn bastards! My personal guards, sent by my Abba, were all killed by him!¡±

    Ji Hao took a nce at the few Senior Magi who were killed by him just now, and let out a sneer in disdain. These few poor guys had all been personal guards of that stupid kid.

    ¡°Taisi, get up and work!¡± Ji Haoughed out loud, then grabbed Taisi up from the thickyer of umted snow, and yelled at Taisi¡¯s face, which was covered in snow. He carried Taisi on his shoulder, then rushed towards the snow cliff that was struck by his attack earlier, and was now falling apart.

    Compared to these Great Dark Ocean Society¡¯s boys, the shooter, who had shot out those powerful and strange arrows, was more difficult to deal with. Therefore, before he could finish with these boys, he had to kill that hidden shooter first.

    He spread out his fiery wings, swiftly dashing forward on the snowfield while creating shreds of afterimages. He moved miles away within a single moment, and after a blink of an eye, he had already approached where the few unknown enemies had fallen.

    Along with a long and shrill shout, the snowfield three miles away from Ji Hao abruptly moved. A tall silhouette suddenly rose into the air while pulling a long bow, and aiming it at Ji Hao. Staring at Ji Hao, that man sneered and said, ¡°Fire Crow n¡¯s idiot, today, you will...¡±

    Before he finished his speech, a slim silhouette suddenly emerged from a fierce gust of wind. Feng Xing darted out from the gust of wind while yelling loudly, ¡°You cowardly backstabber! Have a try at an arrow shot from behind your back!¡±

    Cyan light lit up on Feng Xing¡¯s hands, within which, a long and oddly-shaped bow, which was as big as Feng Xing¡¯s body, abruptly appeared. Feng Xing pulled the long bow open, after which, great gusts of wind madly began to gather around his long bow, which condensed into a six-foot long arrow, hanging on the bow string.

    Feng Xing loosened his finger, and along with a popping sound, the cyan wind arrow was shot out. Before the tall man, who had aimed at Ji Hao with his bow and arrow, was able to take any reaction, Feng Xing¡¯s cyan wind arrow had punctured his heart and sted open a pot-sized hole in his chest.

    A long and clear shout came from afar, followed with which, Yu Mu, who was as chubby as a huge bear rushed into the snowfield like a bomb, while leaping and hopping.

    A muffled bang then rose from the snowfield, and another few silhouettes were instantly struck out by Yu Mu¡¯s violence, from the umted snowyer.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Edited by SecondRate and Dn

 Chapter 189 â€“ Making Friends

    TL note: Ten Day Country is changed to Ten-Sun Country.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Note: Regr Chapter: 4/7

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 189 - Making Friends

    When Yu Mu was moving, he looked like a huge ball, bouncing on the ground.

    He didn¡¯t move as fast as Feng Xing, but was especially steady, and his movement seemed quite heavy. Each and every punch of his would urately strike on the chest of an enemy, smashing half of the enemy¡¯s ribs and knocking him down to the ground, from where he would never be able stand up again.

    Apart from the shooter who was killed by Feng Xing, another six hidden enemies, who had hidden on the snow cliff earlier, were all struck down by Yu Mu, none of them had the chance to ever stand back up again.

    Shocked, Ji Hao stopped rushing and looked at the six Senior Magi who had been killed, while frowning. Their skin hadpletely turned ck and wisps of ck mist was continuously rising from out their pores. It was obvious that what had killed them, was not Yu Mu¡¯s punches but the powerful poison he was holding in his hand.

    Senior Magi possessed great life force. Even if all their bones were smashed into fragments, they would be able to recover within the span of a few breaths, as long as their bodies had life force. This was the reason why all Senior Magi could be counted as monsters that were extremely difficult to kill. However, the poison Yu Mu had used, had killed an entire group of six Senior Magi within a short amount of time. Staring at the chubby boy, Ji Hao only felt all his fine hairs on his back standing straight up one after the other. Judging solely from skill of using poison, this chubby guy was even better than Wulong Yao.

    Wulong Yao specialty lied in using all kinds of life-saving magic medicines and magic medicines that assisted with the cultivation of Magi, but as far as using magic poison was concerned, Wulong Yao could only be counted as an ordinary poison user. Yu Mu¡¯s poison was capable of killing Senior Magi within a moment, which meant that he was better at using poisons than Wulong Yao.

    Those Great Dark Ocean Society¡¯s boys suddenly stopped, then stared at Ji Hao, Taisi, Feng Xing and Yu Mu. Lost in confusion, they didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Ji Hao had beaten nearly a hundred Southern Wastnd Society¡¯s boys by himself, which meant it would not be too difficult for him to beat a hundred Great Dark Ocean Society¡¯s young Senior Magi. Taisi had taken the life force of nearly a hundred Southern Wastnd Society¡¯s young Senior Magi, which meant that he, as well, could easily deal with the Great Dark Ocean Society¡¯s young Senior Magi as well.

    As for Yu Mu...

    No one was willing to risk a life and death fight against Senior Magi who were good at using poison. Even powerful peak-level Senior Magi would not be willing to fight against a new Senior Magus Mediciner, whose specialty lied in using poison. To fight against such a poison user was equal to joking with one¡¯s life, no one would be able to predict what kind of horrible and vicious poison those scary poison users would use.

    ¡°Tai...Taisi! You had good luck this time!¡±

    One of the masked boy yelled while stammering. He then let out a long whistle, following which, the silhouettes of over a hundred Great Dark Ocean Society¡¯s boys instantly shed. They transformed simultaneously into clouds of watery mist, or streams of wind, and disappeared quickly. This area was covered in snow, and those Great Dark Ocean Society¡¯s Senior Magi were especially good at controlling wind, rain, ice, and snow. If they wanted to flee away, no one would be able to stop them in this snowfield.

    A shrill spider howl came from the back. Shaosi carried a ck long spear and stabbed those gigantic spiders dead, one after another. After that, she smashed all of those ck stone monuments, then helplessly walked towards Ji Hao and Taisi.

    Sticking the long spear hard into the ground, Shaosi ndly nodded to Ji Hao and said, ¡°Ji Hao...I owe you once more.¡±

    Ji Hao shrugged his shoulders and carelessly shook his head, and said, ¡°No need to say that, Taisi is my friend, we can¡¯t watch you be hurt and do nothing.¡±

    Feng Xin was standing far away from Ji Hao, Taisi, and Shaosi. He took all the stuff the shooter had been carrying out, after which he abruptly yelled out in surprise.

    ¡°Oi, are you called Ji Hao? How did you offend these Ten-Sun Country¡¯s people?! They¡¯re the most powerful country in the East! Hm, the shooter who sneakily attacked you, was a Gold Crow Shooter!¡± While speaking, Feng Xing picked up a glowing golden feather from a pile of small stuff, and waved it at Ji Hao and continued, ¡°Look, the feather of an ancient Gold Crow. Only Gold Crow Shooters of the Ten-Sun Country are allowed to carry these types of feathers. Although he was only a one-feather shooter, the weakest kind amongst the Gold Crow Shooters, people who are the targets of an one-feather shooter rarely survive.¡±

    Ji Hao was slightly shocked by the golden feather, ¡°Gold Crow Shooters? Ten-Sun Country? Who are...¡± asked Ji Hao.

    Yu Mu squatted, and began rummaging through the bags that were carried by the six Senior Magi, who he had killed earlier. He took all of the good stuff out and threw them into his own leather bag that was tied around his waist. His leather bag was only as big as two fists, but he had already thrown a whole pile of objects into it; apparently, this was a spatial magic tool.

    Hearing Ji Hao question, Yu Mu raised his head and gave Ji Hao a friendly smile, then answered, ¡°The Ten-Sun Country was built by the offspring of the legendary ancient god, Da Yi. Back then, Da Yi had shot nine Gold Crows with his bow and arrows. To manifest his achievements, his descendants built the Ten-Sun Country, which is currently the most powerful country of the Eastern Wastnd.¡±

    Yu Mu¡¯s pupils abruptly shone with a bright light, he then grinned and continued, ¡°I saw your pair of fiery wings just now, are you from the Fire Crow n of the Southern Wastnd? Ancient Gold Crows were your ancestors, weren¡¯t they? No wonder you were aimed by the Ten-Sun Country¡¯s shooter, I bet you are hated out of jealousy by quite a lot of people in the Magi Pce, am I right?¡±

    Ji Hao opened his mouth but didn¡¯t say anything. His brain was working hard, sorting outplicated connections between these two batches of enemies.

    The Great Dark Ocean Society¡¯s people attempted to capture Shaosi and her brother Taisi, therefore, they set up an ambush, and besieged Shaosi in this snowfield.

    The Gold Crow Shooter who attacked Ji Hao, gained the information about the n of the Great Dark Ocean Society from an unknown source, sent out the puppet, and sessfully drew Ji Hao and Taisi over. When Ji Hao had been concentrating on those Great Dark Ocean Society¡¯s boys, the shooterunched the attack sneakily, intending to kill Ji Hao.

    If Ji Hao was killed sessfully, Taisi and Shaosi would be caught by the Great Dark Ocean Society, and the Great Dark Ocean Society would take the me for killing Ji Hao. After Ji Hao died, even if Si Wen Ming came back and revenged him, he would only be led to the Great Dark Ocean Society. He could wipe out the entire Great Dark Ocean Society, but he would never know that the one who actually killed Ji Hao, had been a Ten-Sun Country¡¯s shooter.

    Letting out a deep breath, Ji Hao sneered and said, ¡°Ten-Sun Country of the Eastern Wastnd, okay, I remembered them. Speaking of which, the inherited territories of my Amma¡¯s Qing Yi n were invaded by the Ten-Sun Country. That was also the reason why the Qing Yi n was forced to go to the Southern Wastnd.¡±

    Ji Hao let out a wave ofughter, then seriously cupped his hands towards Yu Mu and Feng Xing, and said, ¡°I am Ji Hao, from the Gold Crow n of the Southern Wastnd. I appreciate the help of you two. Without your help, these people would indeed be quite troublesome for us to deal with.¡±

    Feng Xing was still standing far away from Ji Hao, fiddling with the longbow that belonged to the dead Gold Crow Shooter. He narrowed his eyes, grinned at Ji Hao and said, ¡°No need to thank us, I have some enmity against the Ten-Sun Country. Every time I will see their people, I will beat them anyway.¡±

    Unlike like Feng Xing, Yu Mu seriously stared at Ji Hao, while his pair of dark and thick eyebrows were frowning badly.

    ¡°Ji Hao...hm? Wait a moment, are you the Ji Hao mentioned by Minister Si Wen Mingst month? Did Minister Si Wen Ming bring you here to the Magi Pce from the Southern Wastnd?¡±

    Before Ji Hao answered, Yu Mu grinned, and thrust his hand towards Ji Hao, and the light shining in his narrowed eyes, grew even brighter.

    ¡°I am Yu Mu, who really fancy eating, and this is Feng Xing, who can be blown away by a gust of wind. Both of us are orphans, Minister Si Wen Ming had brought us to the Magi Pce.¡±

    Looking at the chubby hand of Yu Mu, Ji Hao walked up with big steps and held Yu Mu¡¯srge fat hand.

    Yu Mu happilyughed out when Ji Hao held his hand.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Edited by SecondRate and Dn

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 190 â€“ Deadly Curse

    Note: Regr Chapter 5/7

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 190 - Deadly Curse

    Stars were sparkling in the sky.

    The starlight in the Southern Wastnd was soft and gentle as a stream of water, but here in the Mind, starlight seemed dense and heavy, just like liquid silver. Ji Hao stood in the snowfield, and felt streams of, especially heavy and pure, star-power ceaselessly gush into his body, which were soon fully absorbed by his Golden Dan.

    Yu Mu was humming an unknown folk song. He had excitedly set up a bonfire, put his huge iron pot on top of the fire, and boiled a potful of soup. Clouds of steam were rising out of the pot, and the soup boiling in the pot was also colourful, with thousands of foot-long, snow-white centipede meat, quickly rolling within the soup.

    Highly poisonous nts were thrown into the soup by Yu Mu one after another. Slowly, a dense, unspeakable aroma that was mixed with a faint trace of the smell of blood and a nice sweet scent, came out from the pot and spread out.

    Feng Xing was squatting down on a small snow hill, tens of zhang away from the others. He was also humming a strange melody, while fiddling with the longbow he had taken from the dead Gold Crow Shooter. Now and then, he would carve a few tiny spell symbols on the surface of the bow, with a small engraver. Every time he did it,rge amounts of light streams would sh around the longbow.

    Ji Hao noticed that Feng Xing had never stepped near him, and intentionally kept himself at a distance of ten zhang away from him. This guy seemed extremely vignt. He stood never close to anyone, aside of Yu Mu. Additionally, even though he was concentrating on upgrading the longbow with spell symbols, he would still often raise his head rapidly and survey the surroundings. He was as vignt as a marmot that was standing sentry for itspanions.

    Unlike Feng Xing, Yu Mu was amazingly friendly towards Ji Hao from the first time they met. When he had stretched out his right hand towards Ji Hao, Ji Hao had immediately held his hand, without hesitation a bit. This caused Yu Mu to start seeing Ji Hao as a trustworthy friend.

    Ordinary people would not dare to stand less than hundred zhang away from a Magus Mediciner who was especially good at using poison, not to mention shake hands with such a person. Ji Hao had held Yu Mu¡¯s hand without any hesitation, which clearly showed that Ji Hao trusted Yu Mu.

    Next to the pot, a creepy and spooky me was zing on the snowfield. Tens of pieces of beast bones that were specially processed with a certain kind of magic, had been thrown on the snowfield. These bone fragments were being burned by a green magic me, causing them to emit strange bone-cracking sounds. A gust of wind mixed with snow swept across the magic fire but the glowing green me remained perfectly still. The scary green light gave the entire surrounding snowfield a gloomy vibe.

    Shaosi was standing at the edge of the area that was lit by the green light, with her hands hidden inside her sleeves and was slowly chewing a Snow Spirit Angelica, while looking at Taisi who was jumping and leaping weirdly inside the green lit area.

    A quarter of an hour ago, Ji Hao had built an altar for Taisi with umted snow, and Taisi decorated the altar with some odd and scary skulls, which belonged to some strange and rare kinds of creatures, therefore making the altar look extremely mysterious, scary, and spooky.

    During the daytime, Ji Hao had captured the puppet, which had led them here, and had frozen it with ice. At this moment, the power magic crystal of the puppet was taken away, which disabled the puppet from moving, and the puppet was now put onto the middle of the altar. A few slight streams of green magic me, which were as thin as spider threads, were continuously sweeping over the surface of the puppet.

    ¡°They¡¯re quite experienced, already wiping out all the traces.¡±

    ¡°Not even a fingerprint was left on the puppet, nor a hair or a drop of sweat.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you were very thoughtful. Did you do this to prevent someone catching this puppet and use it to give you a magic curse through the traces left on this puppet? But sadly, it is me, Taisi, you have encountered. All the work done by you, is useless in front of me, these slowly preventing works! This magic puppet is the most useful clue that you provided us!!¡±

    While speaking, Taisi¡¯s eyes instantly turned white, and popped out from his eye sockets like the eyes of a frog. His lips had be pure ck, add that to his all-white eyeballs, his entire face seemed especially horrible and vicious. Taisi was holding the white cane, and leaped madly around the altar with his body intensely shaking while yelling a strange spell. Along with his voice, those green magic me threads slowly swept across the magic puppet, and a slight little bit of power began belching out from inside the puppet, condensing into a sphere above it.

    Soon, sweat started to pour down from Taisi¡¯s forehead in streams. Taisi had been very scrawny to begin with, but he looked now even more like a skeleton. Along with a gust of wind, Taisi rose slightly, and floated in the air like a paper-made man. He then floated around the altar, while leaving a trail of long streams of gray light behind him.

    Feng Xing and Yu Mu simultaneously raised their head and nced at Taisi. Yu Mu¡¯s pupils were instantly shining with shock, but Feng Xing excitedly stood up, throwing the longbow onto the snowfield. He curiously walked near the altar from another direction along a big arc route, still maintaining a distance between Ji Hao and himself.

    Feng Xing cautiously maintained a distance of nearly a hundred zhang between Ji Hao and himself, and over thirty zhang between Shaosi, Taisi and himself.

    ¡°You can never run, never run...your master, Taisi, ising to get you!!¡± screamed Taisi with a sharp and weird voice that was filled with a ghost-like sense.

    Suddenly, the colour of Taisi¡¯s hair turned from ck into dim-white, and his fingers became twisted while pointing at the sky. Under his skin, blood vessels bulged out, one after another. Those blood vessels began to weirdly swell and shrink, and the colour of the blood vessels strangely turned into green, glowing with a dim green light.

    A faint sphere of mist appeared above the magic puppet, within which, silhouettes of a tall and sturdy elderly man, and a few muscr boys were hazily visible. The elderly man seemed especially powerful, because the sense of power released from his body was greatly stronger. Therefore, Taisi couldn¡¯t clearly see his face, although his power wasrgely improved by the altar.

    However, the faces of the few muscr boys were now emerging clearly from the sphere of mist.

    ¡°Ji Hao...I got them...hehe...drew us here with Shaosi¡¯s life, attempted to kill us...what do you think...¡±

    ¡°Hm, don¡¯t bother,¡± cautioned Taisi after a brief break and augh, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you will be softhearted, just let me handle this.¡±

    Before Ji Hao could respond, Taisi took a deep breath, then suddenly thrust his bone cane into the sphere of mist from the side. At the same moment, countless high-pitched, ghost-like screams came from inside Taisi¡¯s body, and threads of ck light instantly spurted out of the bone cane, drawing a few fierce, scary faces on the surface of the short bone cane.

    Along with a sizzling sound, the few ghost-like faces slowly rose from the bone cane, and nimbly flew into the bodies of the few muscr boys inside the mist sphere. After which, the mist sphere exploded, and the altar silently melted down. Streams of strange power rose from the melted altar, directly flying into Taisi¡¯s body; Taisi¡¯s gray-white hair then turned back to ck, and his eyes turned back to normal as well.

    Taisi then kneeled on the ground, gasping quickly for air, and supported his body with both his legs and arms. Ji Hao was surprised to discover that Taisi, who had been scrawny before, had now be a bit fatter. His face had be ruddier than before, looking much healthier.

    If Taisi could be blown away by a gust of wind before, now, at least, it would require a gale to blow him away.

    Such a weird power system, such a strange curse magic.

    Yu Mu, who had been concentrating on cooking the soup, now happily shouted out, ¡°Are you done? Come here if you are done over there and try this! My potful of Hundred-Poison Thousand-Dragon soup! It was not an easy job to collect a whole hundred and eighty Snow Spirit Centipedes! Come and taste the soup!¡±

    Hundreds of thousands of miles away, in the Magi Pce, two young Senior Magi, who had been whispering to each other, abruptly stopped, and suddenly turned into two dry dead bodies, which did not even have a single drop of water left in their bodies, and fell onto the ground.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    TL note: Taisi is such a weirdo!

    SR¡¯s note: Well, Yu Mu is not normal either. Who cooks only poisonous food?!

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Edited by SecondRate and Dn

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 191 â€“ Task

    Note: Regr Chapter 6/7

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 191 - Task

    Feng Xing could indeed run really fast and leap very high. With his help, Shaosi¡¯s task had quickly beenpleted. A whole one hundred Snow Fragrance Thoroughworts were easily collected.

    Some timeter, Ji Hao, Taisi, Shaosi, Feng Xing, and Yu Mu returned to the Magi Pce together, leaving their contact information for each other. After this, Ji Hao went back to his busy schedule of studying. Magic medicines, magic spells, magic formations, magic tools...Wu Long Kui had introduced Ji Hao to another elderly Magi tutor, who began teaching Ji Hao about the skills of making magic puppets.

    For the majority of half a month, Ji Hao had spent all his time in the material storeroom of the Magi Pce. From the most ordinary iron, to the star-wrought iron, that was more solid than ordinary iron by over a million times, to the Gui water ck silver, which was softer than pure gold by a million times, and to the deep ocean magic bronze that had crystal-like texture, but could contain incredibly great amount of magic power...

    Because of being taught by a group of master Magi tutors in a nearly inhuman crammed manner, Ji Hao had made amazing improvements on each of his subjects. His understanding about the usage and creation skills of magic tools and his understanding of magic puppets had greatly been improved through understanding all kinds of basic materials. On top of that, he discovered that some rare materials, including even metals, could be used to make medicines.

    Take the Gui water ck silver for example, Wulong Yao would add this kind of silver to his body strengthening medicine that he made Ji Hao take daily. The Gui water ck silver would make Ji Hao¡¯s bones withy than before and harder to break. The only negative thing about this kind of silver, which was also the reason Ji Hao literally wanted to die every day he was forced to take this medicine, was that the vour of the Gui water ck silver was incredibly horrible.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pile of dog shit that has been fermenting for three-thousand years!!¡± This was how Ji Hao described the vour of the Gui water ck silver.

    Having worked for the majority of half a month, the power contained in Ji Hao¡¯s meridians had be like a tsunami that Ji Hao was unable to suppress anymore. Every single day, his meridians would feel very painful, as if it was being burnt by a zing fire. This pain was a sign that his current level of power had already reached its limitation and would unable to grow any further.

    Inside Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, the mysterious man was sitting on the misty round t tform and talking to Ji Hao.

    ¡°Little guy, there will certainly be an abnormal phenomenon when you make a breakthrough to the level of Senior Magus, but you can never let anyone else that you have already awakened all your meridians. So, you should find a secluded ce for yourself.¡±

    Ji Hao stood and left the storeroom where he had been concentrating on studying for over half a month and walked back to his room.

    When he pushed the door open, he conveniently put his hand into a concealed box in the door, which was designed for visitors to leave their messages. Seven to eight slips that were made from beast bones were then taken out by Ji Hao from the concealed box. He carefully read all of those bone slips, then let out a smile.

    Taisi hade by quite a few times with the intention of talking to Ji Hao about some new ideas regarding magic spells. He also invited Ji Hao to apany him in going out and collect some rare and precious materials.

    Yu Mu had oncee by and had left a very simple message - there was task that required to travel quite far away from the Magi Pce, but they wouldn¡¯t be able toplete the task with solely the powers of Feng Xing and his. Therefore, he asked Ji Hao f he would be willing to go with them.

    An hourter the five of them had gathered once again in Yu Mu¡¯s room.

    Feng Xing had taken a small stone block and sat alone near the door, with the door opened. It was as if he was prepared to leap up from the stone block, dart out of the door and flee away at any time. Ji Hao just couldn¡¯t understand why this guy was so vignt, as though he was being hunted by lots of people.

    Taisi was leaningzily against the stone table with his eyes narrowed, while fiddling with a rat¡¯s skull. Now and then, he would throw this pale, tiny and scary-looking skull into his mouth, whistle through it and make a rat-squeaking-like sound.

    Shaosi stood silently at the side, with her hands hidden inside her sleeves and her eyes fixed on the tips of her feet. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t tell if she was thinking about something or was she simply drowsing off.

    Yu Mu was the only one sitting straight behind the stone table, seriously and patiently exining all the details and risks involved in this task.

    ¡°This is a big one. The Rong Mountain n, which is located one million and five hundred thousand miles away from Pu Ban City, has organized a thirty thousand counting branch n with the intention of exploring a new territory. That piece ofnd is beautiful, rich and fertile. On top of all these, they have already detected threerge-scale mines of tungsten steel.¡±

    Ji Hao had stayed inside in the material storeroom and had been studying all kinds of materials all those days. Therefore, he immediately thought of the natural characteristics of the tungsten steel. Tungsten steel was an all-capable material of medium grade. It was not as solid as star wrought iron, neither as withy as Gui water ck silver, nor could it contain as much magic power as deep ocean bronze. But, it was still better than all other ordinary metals by tens of thousands of times in all aspects. In the Magi Pce tungsten steel was considered an extremely important strategic resource. Compared to the other rare and precious materials, the demand of tungsten steel was the highest.

    Many Magus-King-level magic tools were made from the mixture of tungsten steel and bones of all kinds of wild beasts. Especially somerge-scale war equipment and puppets that were made by the Magi Pce, were mainly made from tungsten steel.

    ¡°Good stuff. The Rong Mountain n will rise!¡± said Ji Hao smilingly, ¡°So, is our job to open up unexplored soil for them?¡±

    Yu Mu nodded his head with seriousness and responded, ¡°Yes, the Rong Mountain n is good at detecting mines, melting metals and forging magic tools, but don¡¯t have too many fighting forces of high-quality. They don¡¯t have enough elite warriors to explore newnd, which is why, they have requested the Magi Pce for assistance.¡±

    ¡°The Rong Mountain n has offered a hundred thousand jade coins and a few pieces of magic tools as rewards,¡± continued Yu Mu while looking at Ji Hao, ¡°but the Magi Pce renegotiated with them, and changed the reward into something else. Within the next one hundred years, one percent of the tungsten steel that will be produced by the three mines they have detected, will be donated to the Magi Pce, and the Magi Pce will be able to buy three percent of their yearly tungsten steel production at a rtively low price.¡±

    ¡°Whoeverpletes the task, will gain one percent of their total tungsten steel production, within the next thirty years, and the Rong Mountain n will custom-make a Magus-King-level magic tool for each of us. We only need to be able to afford half of the fee of the materials.¡±

    Yu Mu spread his hand while speaking, and all of his fat even slightly flipped when he did that. ¡°Among the five of us, Ji Hao, you have inherited Magic Treasures from your n, and might not desperately need other magic tools, but to have one more Magus-King-level magic tool will be a good addition to you anyway; as for the four of us, we can¡¯t evenpare to you. You see, Feng Xing has nothing but a crap bow...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a magic bow! Inherited magic bow!!¡± Feng Xing instantly yelled out. He had been sitting near the door, continuously thrusting his head out of the door, checking the surrounding area.

    Yu Mu ignore him and continued, ¡°Feng Xing only has a crap bow, I have nothing else but a pot, Taisi has nothing but a crappy bone cane, and Shaosi doesn¡¯t have any special tool either. And I believe, if the five of us work together, we should be able toplete the task.¡±

    Ji Hao knocked on the stone table for a few times with his fingers, and epted Yu Mu¡¯s invitation.

    He was already going to search for a quiet ce far away from the Magi Pce in order to make a breakthrough to the level of Senior Magus anyway. Going out of the Magi Pce for a task could serve as a perfect excuse. Wulong Yao and the other tutors would not have any doubts this way.

    ¡°But we have to be extra careful when we leave the Magi Pce for the Rong Mountain n,¡± said Feng Xing in a very low voice, after checking the surrounding area once more, ¡°Those Ten-Sun Country¡¯s people don¡¯t seem to be very happytely. Two of them, who were quite arrogant, have gone missing recently. I assume they will me us...¡±

    Feng Xing nced at Taisi while speaking.

    Taisi let out a series of creepy and viciousughs.

    Ji Hao and Yu Mu nced at each other, nodding simultaneously.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Edited by SecondRate

    SR¡¯s note: I hope to have chapter 192 ready soon. It is the best chapter of this arc so far, in my opinion!

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 192 â€“ Reunion

    Note: Regr Chapter 7/7

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 192 - Reunion

    ¡°Hmm, good. You can¡¯t just concentrate only on cultivating yourself anyway. A real powerful Magus has to go see the world, travel around, do good things with your abilities. Just like Si Wen Ming, who travels around the world for our humankind, has been through all kinds of troubles and difficulties. That¡¯s how he cultivated himself into a real powerful Magus, as you already know,¡± said Wulong Yao while holding a y mug in his hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to the Rong Mountain n...hmm...that¡¯s a mountainous area, you will find many kinds of rare herbal medicines over there, bring as many back as you can. We will consider this as a test of what you have currently learned. You have learned so much about magic medicine theories, now let¡¯s see if you can pick those herbal medicines and bring them back, while perfectly preserving their medicinal properties or not.¡±

    After finishing his speech, Wulong Yao threw a leather storage bag at Ji Hao, then kicked Ji Hao out of his room.

    After that, Ji Hao visited his other master Magi tutors as well. Each of those tutors had assigned Ji Hao a lot of tasks, and thrust a pile of tools and materials that might help on the journey, into Ji Hao¡¯s hands. Especially Gogo Mu, who had been teaching Ji Hao magic puppet making skillstely, had given Ji Hao a huge and thick book, titled [Basic Knowledge of Magic Puppet], along with quite a few magic puppets, which were not powerful at all, but each had its own specialty.

    After visiting all his master Magi tutors and telling them that he was going to leave for a task, Ji Hao packed some clothes, then closed his room door, preparing to leave. After walking along the Gui road for a while he had not yet approached the transporting magic formation that led to outside the Magi Pce when Jiang Yong, Yao Kaiyuan, Yao Kaijiang and the other Southern Wastnd Society¡¯s boys abruptly showed up, circling around him.

    Ji Hao looked closely at these people and saw that the boys whose life force had been drained by Taisi nearly a month ago, were standing among the group and seemed to have fully recovered.

    The faces of Jiang Yong, Yao Kaiyuan and Yao Kaijiang were seriously darkened. They were staring at Ji Hao as if they were staring at a dead enemy. Yao Kaiyuan gritted his teeth and gave a scornful sneer, after which he said, ¡°That was nothing but a small life-taking trick. In this world there are too many magic medicines and treasures that are able to replenish life force.¡±

    Ji Hao smiled at him and responded, ¡°Indeed, as far as I know, the Magi Pce possesses at least a thousand different kinds of life force replenishing magic medicines. However, that must have cost you a fortune, am I right? Apart from that, although you have gained your life force back, I assume you haven¡¯t yet found a way to get your lost powers back, have you? Do you feel as if you are all improving now far slower than before, even if you try harder?¡±

    There was amon saying that if you¡¯re going to punch someone, better not punch his face. However, Ji Hao¡¯s words were like a sharp dagger, directly piercing into the wounds of those Southern Wastnd Society¡¯s boys.

    People of the Southern Wastnd typically possessed bad tempers. Since Ji Hao had provoked them right in front of their faces, tens of young Senior Magi took a step forward simultaneously, rolled up their sleeves, and seemed as if they were going to teach Ji Hao a lesson. Ji Hao sniffed, at the same time, his tight armour let out streams of clear light, rotating around him, and tens of light lotuses soon emerged from the light streams.

    ¡°Want to fight again? Have you all forgotten how I did beat you the other day?¡± said Ji Hao while slowly pull his long ck dagger out. Tens of spell symbols lit up one after another on the edge of the sharp dagger that had a slight trace of blood-red colour. Suddenly, a fierce gust of cold mist spurted out from the dagger, in the meanwhile, Ji Hao¡¯s eyeballs turned blood-red.

    ¡°Your ns are rich and powerful anyway. They could even afford to replenish your taken life force, so I assume that if I chop off...like three to five hundreds of limbs of you, it won¡¯t be difficult at all for you to grow them back.¡±

    Yao Kaiyuan red at Jiang Yong, who was indeed cowardly, then pointed his finger at Ji Hao and said, ¡°Ji Hao, we only came to tell you that from now on, you are the enemy of our Southern Wastnd Society. In the Magi Pce, as long as our Southern Wastnd Society is still here, you will never achieve anything you want! You will never have sess!¡±

    While he was speaking, the sound of a series of footsteps from afar. Soon, over ten boys, who were all wearing ck clothes, walked into Ji Hao¡¯s sight with big steps.

    Seeing Ji Hao being encircled by the Southern Wastnd Society¡¯s boys, these boys in ck instantly let out a series of sneers, and said, ¡°Ji Hao, good for you! It seems that you have offended the Southern Wastnd Society as well! Where have you been hiding these couple of days? Our Great Dark Ocean Society has been looking for you, for the majority of half a month! But you, you just hid your ass somewhere and didn¡¯t even dare to show your face.¡±

    Another boy in ck took a step forward, held his head high and said to Ji Hao proudly, ¡°Ji Hao, since today, you better not show your ugly face in front of our Great Dark Ocean Society, otherwise...it won¡¯t be enough even if you have ten lives to lose!¡±

    Looking at these stupid Great Dark Ocean Society¡¯s boys, who had ambushed Shaosi not long ago, Ji Hao ndly smiled and responded, ¡°Eh? Two weeks ago, some douches didn¡¯t have the guts to fight against us, and had all fled away as fast as wild dogs, weren¡¯t that you? Have you all grown some balls aftering back to the Magi Pce?¡±

    The lips of the Great Dark Ocean Society¡¯s boys started trembling while their faces turned blue. It was as if they were being choked by Ji Hao¡¯s words. Half a month ago, they had set up arge-scale ambush, spending quite an effort to finally besiege Shaosi. Just when they were about to seed, Ji Hao and Taisi had arrived, ruining their perfect n. What was even more embarrassing, after Yu Mu and Feng Xing had arrived, they had not even dared to continue fighting against Ji Hao. They had all fled away as if there was oil spread onto their soles and they hadn¡¯t even taken a nce at the dead bodies of their poorpanions who had been killed by Ji Hao.

    Such a huge shame was mentioned by Ji Hao in front of all those people, these Great Dark Ocean Society¡¯s boys were now so embarrassed that they felt like vomiting blood.

    Yao Kaiyuan sneered again and said, ¡°Ji Hao, you¡¯re quite good at causing yourself trouble! You should just have hidden well and figure out how to survive after having offended our Southern Wastnd Society, butter you offended the Great Dark Ocean Society as well. Are you nning to offend all the people of the four wastnds, in a row?¡±

    Before Ji Hao could say anything, an especially heavy footstep came from very far away, along with which, a happy and silver voice came, ¡°Ah? Ji Hao? Who¡¯s talking about Ji Hao? Where¡¯s Ji Hao? Ah, hahaha! Ji Hao, I came as well! Man Man is now also an apprentice of the Magi Pce!¡±

    Followed by a few loud thuds, tens of apprentices were sent flying away while howling in pain. It was Man Man, rushing towards Ji Hao with her pair of gigantic hammers carried on her shoulders, while carelessly kicking all the people in the way, into the air.

    ¡°Get the hell out of my way! You stupid things! What are you doing in the way anyway? In the Southern Wastnd, stupid people like you would all be dragged into the jail and be whipped! Ah! Haha! Ji Hao! I saw Ji Hao!! Oi, you and you, carry my hammers!¡±

    From a great distance, Man Man had seen Ji Hao¡¯s face, after which, she instantly increased her speed and rushed towards Ji Hao, while conveniently throwing her huge hammers towards Jiang Yong and Yao Kaiyuan.

    The two poor boys subconsciously thrust out their arms and intended to catch the pair of hammers, thrown out by Man Man.

    Ji Hao shook his head and turned his face to the side. He couldn¡¯t bear to watch!

    Along with a great stream of power, Man Man heavily thudded against Ji Hao, coiled her arms and legs around Ji Hao¡¯s body like a monkey, and then happilyughed out aloud.

    As for Yao Kaiyuan and Jiang Yong, they burst out a series of screams and howls, smashed onto the ground by Man Man¡¯s hammers, while loud bone-cracking sounds, which sounded like corns popping, came out of their bodies. God knew how many of their bones had been broken.

    One Southern Wastnd Society¡¯s boy shouted out in rage, ¡°Where...where did this crazy little girle from?¡±

    Man Man coiled her arm around Ji Hao¡¯s head, curiously turned her head around, nced at the boy and asked, ¡°Eh? How do you know my Abba calls me crazy little girl?¡±

    Ji Hao gave a hollow cough, patted Man Man¡¯s head, then looked at those Southern Wastnd Society¡¯s boys, and said in a nd voice, ¡°Zhu Rong Man Man, her Abba is Zhu Rong, the Fire God.¡±

    The entire area instantly fell into a deadly silence. Neither the Southern Wastnd Society nor the Great Dark Ocean Society dared to say another word.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Edited by SecondRate

    SR¡¯s note: Like I said, my favourite chapter of this arc so far. Man Man is back!!!

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 193 â€“ Team Up

    Note: Sponsored Chapter 1/2 by CORNELIUS DELACOR

    A special thanks to Cornelius for donating. Enjoy! :)

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 193 - Team Up

    Ji Hao calmly spoke about Man Man¡¯s family background in a t tone, but his words directly destroyed the courage of the boys of both the Southern Wastnd Society and the Great Dark Ocean Society, as if a mountain had fallen right on their heads.

    Man Man was like a god that had overawed a bunch of ghosts with nothing more than her presence. After those provocating boys had left, Man Man apanied Ji Hao and exited the Magi Pce, without even bothering to look at her own room that she had been given. On their way out of the Magi Pce, Man Man was talking about the things that had happened to her during the past few months. Firstly, her body had been strengthened by a minister that was under the Fire God¡¯smand with some kind of secret magic that belonged only to the Zhu Rong Family.

    This kind of body strengthening method was incredibly terrifying. Man Man had been treated like a piece of metal. She had been strengthened by the powers of all kinds of natural treasures, over and over again. During the process, fires transformed from all kinds of natural magic mes had continuously been injected into Man Man¡¯s body. This was done to make her body more solid and it would support her in improving her abilities in manipting the power of the Fire God Bloodline.

    It had been an indescribable painful experience, one which would make ordinary people want to just die for good. But, Man Man had survived it. Her current strength was far too great now, she herself didn¡¯t know how much strength she had. She only knew that she had begged a master cksmith in Pu Ban City to increase the weight of her pair of hammers by ten times, which was barely heavy enough for her.

    As the power of Man Man¡¯s bloodline, it had already reached the peak of Senior Magus level[1]. She had burned entire eighteen Northern Dark Ocean ck Turtle Shields that old Zhu Rong had used to test her power, into ashes by using only a mouthful of Fire God magic me. If there was still any word left that could describe her, it would be terrifying.

    The second thing that had happened, was that old Zhu Rong had sent her to the Magi Pce. Just like Ji Hao, she too was now an apprentice of the Magi Pce. Man Man repeated a conversation she had secretly heard between old Zhu Rong and the elders of the Magi Pce.

    ¡°I¡¯m not hoping that Man Man will be able to learn too many things from the Magi Pce, but, at least, she can¡¯t always be a crazy little girl, can she? She needs to gain some worldly wisdom at least, learn how to take care of herself, how to survive in this world.¡±

    After repeating her Abba¡¯s words to Ji Hao, Man Man looked at Ji Hao confused and asked, ¡°Crazy little girl, my Abba always call me crazy little girl. But I¡¯m living so well now, why does he think that I can¡¯t take care of myself and I can¡¯t survive in this world?¡±

    Looking at Man Man¡¯s serious little face, Ji Hao responded gently, ¡°So, Man Man, have you ever eaten rice cakes in the Southern Wastnd?¡±

    Man Man raised both of her arms excitedly and yelled out, ¡°Sure! You must dip the rice cake into the honey of Gold-Headed Wasps first! That way it tastes the best!¡±

    ¡°If so, do you know how to make rice cakes?¡± Ji Hao threw out another question.

    Man Man paused abruptly, and she stared at Ji Hao with a pair of sparkling and confused eyes, then said, ¡°Rice cakes are just rice cakes, they¡¯re born as rice cakes, aren¡¯t they? What do you even mean by how to make rice cakes?¡±

    Ji Hao put his hand into his storage bag, and rummaged through it for a while. This journey would be rather long, therefore, Ji Hao had prepared quite well. He had even packed whole two basketfuls of rice that could be used to make rice cakes. He took a handful of white and clean rice out of the storage bag, gave it to Man Man and said, ¡°Look, rice cakes are made from rice.¡±

    Man Man opened her tiny and pretty mouth wide, while showing her silvery glowing teeth. Sheughed out loud and said, ¡°Ji Hao, don¡¯t ever think that you can trick me! Rice cakes are pieces of t cakes, but these are grains! How can these grains possibly made into cakes?!¡±

    Shaking her head, Man Man lightly kicked Ji Hao¡¯s thigh, while she yelled, ¡°Bad you! For trying to trick Man Man! Haha!¡±

    This light and gentle kick of Man Man instantly caused Ji Hao an overwhelming pain. He felt his leg suddenly going stiff, and for quite a while he lost control of that piece of muscle, which had been kicked by Man Man. Ji Hao manipted his own bloodstreams, and let his powerful blood kept flushing the stiff piece of muscle for an entire quarter of an hour, then he let out a sigh of relief, when he finally regained the control of his own leg.

    ¡°Man Man...hm...let¡¯s drop the rice cake topic here. You should remember that you can¡¯t just randomly punch or kick others from now on,¡± said Ji Hao. After a brief thought, Ji Hao cautiously reminded Man Man, ¡°Especially that,ter, you will meet a guy named Taisi. Do not touch even a single hair of his, just don¡¯t! Don¡¯t even touch him with your little finger tips, because you will kill him by doing that.¡±

    Man Man opened her mouth wide in shock, ¡°What? I can kill him with only a finger?! Is he an ant who has been living underground? Alright, alright, Man Man won¡¯t touch him.¡±

    Ji Hao then let Mr Crow expand its body. While carrying Man Man and Ji Hao, Mr Crow stretched its wings, rose into the air and flew east, leaving a stream of fiery light trail behind them. After having flown for about thirty thousand miles, Ji Hao discovered Taisi and Shaosi who had arrived earlier and were waiting beside a wriggling stream.

    When Man Man saw Shaosi at first nce, her eyes shone instantly, and she yelled, ¡°This sister is so beautiful...hmmm, we can¡¯t let few of my bastard brothers see her or they will certainly kidnap her. Eh? Is this one Taisi? Can I truly kill him with one finger?¡±

    Man Man raised one finger, aimed at Taisi, who was so scrawny that he even looked like a skeleton. She couldn¡¯t help but want to poke him hard, to see if she really could kill him by doing that.

    It would have been alright if Ji Hao hadn¡¯t reminded her, but sadly, he had. Once Ji Hao had told her to not touch Taisi, an itch grew inside Man Man¡¯s heart. Was she really that powerful? Could she really poke Taisi to dead? Looking at Taisi¡¯s skinny, weak little face, she wanted to poke Taisi very much. Seriously, she wanted nothing more than lightly and gently poke Taisi, one single time.

    Ji Hao was aware of Man Man¡¯s intention and hurriedly grabbed her neck. No matter how hard Man Man struggled or twisted her body, trying to get rid of Ji Hao¡¯s control and approach Taisi, Ji Hao didn¡¯t dare to let her move freely.

    Shaosi was as cold and calm as normal, and only gave a curious nce at Man Man, then nodded towards Ji Hao. In contrast to her, Taisi walked over, grinned and greeted Man Man, then asked, ¡°Ji Hao, who¡¯s this little girl? Are we taking her to the Rong Mountain n as well?¡±

    Ji Hao nodded, and told him truthfully about Man Man¡¯s family background. After that, both Shaosi and Taisi, nced at Man Man in shock. The little girl of Zhu Rong, the Fire God, such a terrifying title. However, Taisi and Shaosi were much politer than those Southern Wastnd Society and Great Dark Ocean Society¡¯ boys. They were not frightened by Man Man¡¯s title, nor did they flee away. Instead, they tried to not look too surprised, and treat Man Man as a normal friend.

    After waiting for about half an hour, Feng Xing lithely flew over with shreds of afterimages following behind him. He stood on a tree, tens of zhang away from Ji Hao and the others, waved his hand while yelling, ¡°Eh? Have you all arrived early? Waite a second, fatso has too much fat, it will take some more time for him to run over!¡±

    Another hourter, Yu Mu finally showed up. He embarrassedly carried his huge pot on his shoulder, running towards Ji Hao and the others while sweating in streams. Inside the huge pot, a medium pot, a small pot, a tiny pot, bowls, spoons and other kitchenware were shaking and nging against each other.

    ¡°Feng...Feng Xing! You...you bastard! I to...told you to wa...wait for me! Wha...what have you been rushing for?! Death?! Eh! Eh! There¡¯re another ten-thousand miles, we can¡¯t use our magic power, only run with my legs...I...what if I lose weight?! Don¡¯t you think it would be a great shame?!¡±

    Yu Mu then patted his fat belly and continued proudly while gasping for air, ¡°I...I ate and drank for...twenty years, gained...this much of fat...losing even a little bit of fat would mean the waste of countless delicious food!¡± [2]

    Yu Mu finally rushed to the gathering spot and keptining for a while. After that Ji Hao formally introduced Man Man to him and Feng Xing.

    Yu Mu and Feng Xiang happily epted Man Man, after which, this team of five people had its sixth official team member.

    Mr Crow then expanded its body once again, and all six of them hopped onto Mr Crow¡¯s back. Mr Crow transformed into a beam of bright fiery light, darting towards the Southeast. The Rong Mountain n was located in the Southeast, a million and five-hundred-thousand miles away from where they had gathered.

    ________________________________________________________________________

    [1] The TL is not sure if Man Man is at Senior Magus level herself or if only her power is equal to that of the peak of the Senior Magus level. There is no clear answer in the raws as of yet.

    [2] SR¡¯s note: Sorry, but this is the best excuse I have ever heard to not lose weight! :p

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 194 â€“ Rong Mountain

    Note: Sponsored Chapter 2/2 by CORNELIUS DELACOR

    A big thanks to Cornelius! :)

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 194 - Rong Mountain

    The Rong Mountain was a series of mountain ranges that extended over a thousand miles. It was very rich in metal mineral resources, and was the main territory of the Rong Mountain n.

    The air was filled with a strong scent of metal mining. Ji Hao and his teammates were sitting around a ck firece in a dimly lit stone room while Iron Mountain, the leader of the Rong Mountain n, cut off an oily piece of meat that he handed over to Yu Mu.

    Ji Hao sat near the fire with his leg crossed. He was holding a wooden mug, drinking the steaming hot tea contained in it, while looking smilingly at Yu Mu wolfing the piece of beast meat, and said delightfully, ¡°Leader Iron Mountain, when should we be beginning?¡±

    Iron Mountain stuck a sharp dagger into the grilled beast meat, looked at Ji Hao from head to toe with a pair of shining eyes in his hollow eye sockets, then responded resonantly, ¡°Tomorrow at sunrise we will leave. My honourable guests, who havee from the Magi Pce, we are hoping that this time when we leave our homes to explore a new territory, the number of injuries or fatalities among our nsmen will not rise above five thousand. If that can be done then your task could be counted as beingpleted.¡±

    Ji Hao gave Iron Mountain a serious bow and said, ¡°You should trust us. Since we have already epted the task, we will certainly try our best toplete it.¡±

    Iron Mountain nodded his head in satisfaction while brushing his yellow-white long beard with his fingers.

    The Rong Mountain n was not a powerfulrge-scale n. On the contrary, it was just a small n that had split from arge-scale n, five hundred years ago. They had been rehabilitating in their current territory for five hundred years. Their total poption was only around two hundred thousand currently. They reason why they had decided to send thirty thousand people to explore a new territory, was the existence of the three tungsten steel mines, which were way to luring. Therefore, in a certain way, whether they would be able to sessfully explore the new territory and build a new vige, would depend on the work of Ji Hao and his teammates.

    There wasn¡¯t too much to talk about during this night. Except that Man Man had curiously walked into the foundry[1] of the Rong Mountain n, and had tried to learn some skills of cksmithing but knocked a huge hole out of a founder workbench with her hammer, nearly ruining half of the foundry ce; nothing else troublesome had happened.

    Nevertheless, this huge hole left by Man Man had identally boosted the confidence of the elders and leaders of the Rong Mountain n. It made them believe that the exploration of the new territory would run sessfully. After all, even the most powerful Senior Magus amongst their nsmen wouldn¡¯t be able to destroy a foundry workbench with a hammer! This meant that Man Man was even more powerful than the most powerful Senior Magus of their n!

    After the sun had risen into the sky, Ji Hao and his teammates sat on the backs of Curly-Horned Cattle that had been prepared by the Rong Mountain n people. They were at the front of arge troop.

    The elder Maguspriests of the Rong Mountain n waved their inherited bone canes and started a blessing dance, right in front of the n¡¯s entrance, while chanting a blessing spell. A group of warriors from the Rong Mountain n grabbed wild beasts that had been hunted and were struggling intensely. They pressed the beasts down and sliced their throats, one after the other, in front of the n¡¯s front gate. The fresh blood of the beasts dyed the soil red.

    The Rong Mountain n nsmen, who were about to leave home towards a new territory, kneeled down on the ground, prostrated themselves in worship to the n¡¯s front gate and stuck their foreheads close to the ground. Along with the singing sound of those elderly Maguspriests, these nsmen began singing an old blessing song.

    Some elderly nsmen in the troop couldn¡¯t help but shed tears, sentimentally looking at other nsmen, who would stay in the n, and in the houses they had lived in. This was their hometown, where they had been living since they were born. But now, for their n, they were leaving their hometown with young nsmen, to explore newnd and expand the n¡¯s territory.

    Sitting on the back of the cattle, and hearing the long and resonant blessing spell, chanted by elderly Maguspriests, Ji Hao only felt that the fine hairs of his were standing up, one after another, and he abruptly got goosebumps. He thought about how countless years ago, simr to the Rong Mountain n, the ancestors of the humankind had built small ns in this fertilend. After that, every time when the small n would grow bigger, a small group of their nsmen would leave their hometown and go explore new territories. New ns had been built continuously and pieces of primitivend had been transformed into paradises where people were able to live and work in peace and content. The bloodline of the humankind had been extending and spreading with the continued fusion of exploration and exploitation, just like how the Rong Mountain n was about to do now.

    When the chanting sound of the elderly Maguspriests had gradually be quiet along with the wind, a few elderly nsmen with white hairs, who had been kneeling on the ground and seemed to be the eldest amongst the troops and couldn¡¯t even walk conveniently, stood up while their bodies were slightly shaking and raises their magic canes high into the air.

    ¡°Kids, let¡¯s go!¡± shouted the strongest elderly man, ¡°Remember, the Rong Mountain n is our hometown, forever! Now, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Moo-moo, moo...

    Tens of thousands of Curly-Horned Cattle, carryingrge amounts of luggage, began moving. These cattle were a zhang long and especially powerful, yet iparably naturalized. They walked orderly in a line, letting out long moo-moo sounds to contact each other.

    Most of the thirty-thousand Rong Mountain n nsmen were riding on the backs of these cattle, but less than a thousand warriors of an elite army, were riding on Iron-Teeth Battle Cheetahs, continuously patrolling on each side of the troop to ensure that not a single Curly-Horned Cattle would be left behind.

    Ji Hao patted hard on the huge head of the Curly-Horned Cattle he was riding on, shouted out loudly, ¡°Whoo, big guy, let¡¯s go!¡±

    This cattle was especially sturdy. It could reach the height of over two-zhang when it stood straight up from the ground. Along with Ji Hao¡¯s voice, this cattle raised its head and let out a loud snort towards the sky. It stamped powerfully hard against the ground, then darted out.

    Long and resounding horn sounds came from the Rong Mountain vige, apanied by deep drums. A few Maguspriests stood on the fence wall of the n, raised their arms high, with white soul-calling banners held in their hands, waving slowly towards the troops.

    In this era, any exploration of unexploitednd was life-risking. Although they were being helped by Ji Hao and his teammates, the Rong Mountain n were already considering those who were leaving, to be dead. The fluttering soul-calling banners were telling those nsmen that were leaving, that even if they would die out there, they should return to the Rong Mountain n, through the guidance of the soul-calling banners, no matter how far they would be!

    The cattle began running in small steps. Theserge creatures were tall and muscr, especially powerful and nearly inexhaustible. They could run over three-hundred miles within one hour. Even in mountain areas, they could trod over mountains and jungles as t areas and run for over two-hundred miles within an hour.

    The troop had began moving when the sun had just risen, and had already moved out of the Rong Mountain area and reached the in at high noon. One of the Rong Mountain n elders, Iron Mountain, gave an order, after which the long troop, which extended over twenty miles, stopped beside a stream. The nsmen of the Rong Mountain n leaped down from the backs of their cattles, set up bonfires and began cooking lunch.

    Ji Hao hopped on Mr.Crow¡¯s back, rose into the air and observed the surrounding area, taking strict precautions against sudden wild animal attacks. Feng Xing stood on Mr.Crow¡¯s back as well, held a rough made longbow in his hand and looked around and cooperated with Ji Hao.

    After leaving the Rong Mountain area, the nerves of Ji Hao and his entire team had been tensed.

    ___________________________________________________________________________

    [1] A foundry is a workshop or factory for casting metal.

    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 195 â€“ Senior Magus

    Note: Unnumbered Chapter

    __________________________________________________________________________

    Chapter 195 - Senior Magus

    Three days after the troop had moved out of the Rong Mountain area, a campsite was set up in a grasnd. During the daytime, Ji Hao and Mr Crow had inspected the surrounding area within a hundred miles radius. He discovered that only a few kinds of herbivorous animals were living in this piece of grasnd. He couldn¡¯t find anyrge groups of carnivores, which meant that this area was rtively safe.

    After night had fallen, Ji Hao found Yu Mu and told him that he needed to find a quiet ce for making his breakthrough to the Senior Magus level. Therefore, Yu Mu and Feng Xin were nice enough to take the job of night guard. Ji Hao hopped on the back of Mr Crow and flew to a small hill that he had discovered during the daytime, over three hundred miles away.

    Ji Hao was actually nning to leave alone without disturbing anyone, then return after having sessfully broken through to the Senior Magus level. But, Man Man had noticed Ji Hao moving secretly and hurriedly leapt onto the back of Mr Cow then hooked onto Ji Hao¡¯s neck. Helplessly, Ji Hao could only let her apany him.

    The terrain sloped gently around the small hill. Ji Hao dug a small cave into that small hill then sat into it, leaving Man Man and Mr Crow outside, to prevent any possible disturbances. After this, Ji Hao began to concentrate on manipting all of the powers contained in his body. He forcibly injected all those powers into the main Magus Acupoints located at his Dantian.

    In the Southern Wastnd, there were no developed methods or skills for Magi to follow when people tried breaking to the level of Senior Magus from the level of Junior Magus. Even powerful Magus Kings or Divine Magi ofrge-scale ns like the Bi Fang n or the Fire Dragon n would only be able to give a rough advice to the younger generations regarding which Magus Acupoints on their meridians were more important and which Magus Acupoints were easier to awaken. Apart from this, nothing else could guide Southern Wastnd Magi and help them breaking to the level of Senior Magus, easier and quicker.

    Compared to those ordinary Magi, Ji Hao had a deep understanding of the meridians inside the humankind from his previous life. In his current life he hadpletely awakened all his meridians, even the ones that were hidden and faint, with the help of the mysterious man. His spirit power was simr to streams of water, flowing inside his body along his meridians, which allowed him to be able to perceive all his Magus Acupoints without any obstructions. His Acupoints were like the stars in the sky, and had all been engraved deeply inside his soul.

    Ordinary Magi would not cultivate their soul power and spirit power, neither did they know what soul power and spirit power were. In order to manipte their powers better, they would strengthen and purify their bodies, day and night. They kept fighting against powerful enemies and turned their skills of power maniption into their instincts. This kind of instinctive skills to manipte power was primitive, raw and wild, therefore, the fights between Magi would always be wild and brutal.

    Unlike them, Ji Hao had been cultivating his soul and spirit power since he was a little kid. With his spirit and soul power he was able to turn all of the power contained in his body into tiny streams and manipte those faint power streams freely. Under the control of his great spirit power, the power contained in all of his 129600 meridians, which was ten times greater than that of any ordinary Junior Magus¡¯s power, began rotating orderly within his meridians.

    Breath in - breath out!

    Breath in - breath out!

    Breath in - breath out!

    Ji Hao¡¯s muscle began rising and falling under his skin, like the rise-and-fall of the tide. The rise of the tide was his body swelling into a ball and the fall of the tide was his skin tightly wrapping around his bones, which made him look like a skeleton.

    Under his jade-like white skin, glowing red meridians began zing one after another. Soon, his entire body turned glowing red. If someone would see Ji Hao¡¯s body now, he or she would certainly be able to say that Ji Hao had already awakened all his meridians, and every single one of his meridians were filled with great power.

    Mr Crow, who had a telepathic connection with Ji Hao, spread his wings, lying in front of the small cave that had been dug by Ji Hao. The entrance of the cave that was only two-foot wide, was nowpletely blocked by Mr Crow¡¯s butt. Not a slight little bit of light that wasing from Ji Hao¡¯s body, had leaked out.

    Man Man was lying on her stomach on Mr Crow¡¯s head and was concentrating on brushing the smooth feathers of Mr Crow with her fingers. She wasn¡¯t paying any attention to Ji Hao.

    All of Ji Hao¡¯s power had been activated now and was being manipted by his spirit power. It transformed into a rapidly spinning drill, piercing hard towards the important Magus Acupoint within his Dantian. Apanied by a buzzing sound, the drill transformed from Ji Hao¡¯s power, collided with the extremely solid and withy septum that had grown naturally and had wrapped around the important Magus Acupoint in his Dantian. After this, this septum became instantly hollow.

    Within Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, the mysterious man slowly appeared. He observed the process of Ji Hao¡¯s breakthrough carefully.

    ¡°Soul...spirit power...soul power...never thought they could be used so smartly. The great power is basic, but great power solely doesn¡¯t mean anything. You have to know how to control your power, even a faint little stream of power. Therefore, power manipting skills are also important.¡±

    ¡°Such a shame, such a pity. If I had understood this back in my age, how could I have ended up like this? But it is not toote now, I¡¯m not yetpletely hopeless, I still have a chance. Little guy, this [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] of yours has helped me a lot.¡±

    Ji Hao controlled his power and continued working on awakening the important Magus Acupoint within his Dantian. Ordinary Junior Magi, who weren¡¯t as greatly skilled with manipting their powers to have precise control of their powers, could only flush madly a certain Magus Acupoint with streams of power. Simr to how drops of water wear out a stone, the natural grown, withy and thick septum that was wrapped around their Magus Acupoint, wouldpletely be wore out with their powers. After that, they would finally have awakened their Magus Acupoint. This method was way too painful and slow that it coul even be considered self-muttion.

    Unlike them, under the control of Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power, all of his power had gathered and condensed into a rapidly spinning drill that had drilled into the natural grown septum. This way, the process of awakening his Magus Acupoint would be easier. At this moment, the thick and dense, especially withy septum was letting out buzzing sounds. It was as if it wouldn¡¯t be able to take the great power of the drill anymore. After only a quarter of an hour, a tiny hole had been forcibly opened up in the septum.

    All of the power contained in 129600 meridians gushed through the tiny hole into the Magus Acupoint simultaneously. Simr to how a thousand miles long ridge would be destroyed by tiny little ants that were nesting inside it, once all the power had gushed into the Magus Acupoint of the Dantian, the septum wrapped around it, exploded suddenly into pieces. The pieces of the septum transformed into an extremely pure stream of power that merged with Ji Hao¡¯s power. This could be considered nature¡¯s way of granting a gift orpensation.

    The total amount of Ji Hao¡¯s power suddenly doubled. After his power gushed into the Magus Acupoint of his Dantian, the Magus Acupoint quickly spread towards all directions. Before, it had only been a slight little dot that was barely visible, but now, the Magus Acupoint of the Dantian was expanding forcibly because of those swooshing streams of power.

    An inch, two inch, three inches; a foot, two feet, three feet; a zhang, two zhangs, three zhangs...

    Ji Hao was continuously taking out rare and powerful magic medicines that he had brought out of the Magi Pce and was thrusting them into his mouth. These magic medicines all transformed into streams of power and were digested by the two multicoloured mes in his lower abdomen, after which it turned into the purest of power streams that gushed into his Dantian.

    The Magus Acupoint within his Dantian began to shrink and expand intensely. The great pressure inside the Magus Acupoint of his Dantian caused all the streams of power to rotate rapidly in it. Along with this, the water-like streams of power gradually condensed into a heavy, liquid silver-like sphere that had high-density due to the pressure inside the Magus Acupoint of the Dantian.

    Followed by a silvery ng-sound that came from Ji Hao¡¯s Dantian, the first stream of brand new power that belonged to a Senior Magus, had grown out and transformed into a glowing redva and dripped into his Dantian, after which, a series of ng had begun. All his power quickly transformed into the power of a Senior Magus and Ji Hao¡¯s Dantian was filling up with this new power.

    A sphere of fiery light appeared behind Ji Hao¡¯s body, from within which, a lively Three-Legged Gold Crow emerged gradually. However, in the next moment, the Gold Crow shattered suddenly into pieces. Instead, a silhouette of a tall and sturdy human, who had raised his arms high as if he was holding up the entire sky, had appeared within the sphere of golden fiery light.

    The mysterious man in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space grinned delightfully.

    ¡°Humankind, we are the totem of our own kind, why should we worship those animals as our totems?!¡±

    ¡°Among all in this world, our humankind is the only kind that has the indomitable spirit!¡±

    ¡°We will not bow to the sky, nor to the earth, neither will we be afraid of gods or ghosts. Our humankind will dominate the entire world with our own power!¡±

    ___________________________________________________________________________

    SR¡¯s note: This chapter is a very interesting and important chapter. It exins the process of breaking through to the level of Senior Magus and it shows that Ji Hao has somehow shattered the Gold Crow totem from his bloodline and created a totem of a human.

    ______________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 196 â€“ Shadow Thorn

    Note: I won¡¯t be putting a note saying which regr chapter it is from now on. The reason for this is that we of TME wish to push our limits and release more chapters. Thanks for the ever growing support for this lovely novel and let¡¯s keep discussing :)

    ___________________________________________________________________________

    Chapter 196 - Shadow Thorn

    While Ji Hao was focusing on breaking through to the level of Senior Magus, Man Man was lying on her stomach on top of Mr Crow¡¯s head, fiddling with Mr Crow¡¯s feathers while murmuring.

    ¡°Mr Crow, Shaosi is so pretty, as pretty as my Amma, she is only so cold. Eh...maybe she had been hiding in an ice mountain when she was a kid, therefore, she has be a piece of cold ice from the inside to the outside, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°Taisi is such a loser, a nuisance. Yesterday, a Steel-Tooth Boar nearly rushed him over and killed him. If Man Man hadn¡¯t smashed that boar dead with my hammer...hm, if so, Shaosi would have be sad.¡±

    ¡°And Taisi is the one who causes the most trouble, he is even worse than Man Man! He couldn¡¯t even tell if the rice cakes were well-cooked or not, before he had eaten it. And grilled meat, he will even grab a piece of bloody raw meat and put it into his mouth! So dumb!¡±

    ¡°That guy, Feng Xing, why does he act like a Southern Wastnd mouse? He is always vigntly looking around, as though he is being chased by some horrible people. Hm, Mr Crow, do you think it is because he has done something awful, and is worried that someone will find out what he has done?¡±

    ¡°Well, that fatso, Yu Mu, is the most interesting one. Food cooked by him are so, so delicious! Ah, way too delicious, hm, nice. No wonder he¡¯s so fat. What do you think about this, we knock Yu Mu out before we go back to the Southern Wastnd. We will take him back to our home with us, after which we will make him our special cook. He will only cook for me, Ji Hao, and you, Mr Crow, every day! What do you think?¡±

    Mr Crow narrowed its beady shining eyes, and hurriedly nodded while a stream of saliva flowed down from the corners of its beak, then happily let out a caw.

    Man Man then took out a jade slip and an engraver from out of her storage bag, which was tied around her waist, and seriously began carving a line of characters on that jade slip while murmuring.

    ¡°My Abba said that in order to not forget the important things, I have to write them all down. This way, nothing will be dyed because of my bad memory...hm, knock-fatso-Yu-Mu-out, take-him-back-to-the-Southern-Wastnd-with-us, done, I have written it down!¡±

    The dark sky was thickly dotted with bright shining stars. The dense, visible star power descended from the sky in streams, while rotating. There were countless animals living around the small. They stayed quietly in their nests and were silently enjoying the pleasant sense that was brought by the star power when the star power purified and strengthened their bodies. Some older animal that had already grown some human-like wisdom, were standing on the top of the small hill on two legs like humans did. They opened their mouths and wolfed down the power of the stars. Now and then, they would turn their heads and take a nce at Man Man and Mr Crow, but they would quickly turn their heads again, because they didn¡¯t sensed any bad intentions from Man Man and Mr Crow, and continue swallowing the star power, cultivating themselves in the most primitive way.

    The nts growing on the small hill had started swinging. Some magic nts were glowing dimly. When the starlight shone on these nts, it would immediately merge with the dim glow of these nts. In the meanwhile, popping sounds wereing continuously out of these nts. asionally, one magic nt would suddenly grow higher or thicker when it had gathered enough star power.

    A gust of breeze blew across, along with which, the bodies of a few animals that were close to Man Man and Mr Crow, quivered abruptly. They looked around in panic and rapidly darted back into their nests. Wild animals had far more survival instinct than humans, therefore, when the wild animals suddenly sensed an unknown danger approaching, they instantly rushed back into their nests without hesitating even for a bit.

    The nts around Man Man and Mr Crow were ruffled by the breeze and Mr Crow suddenly raised its head. It was way more smart and sensitive than those wild animals, therefore, any danger and abnormal atmosphere that could be sensed by those animals, could also be sensed by Mr Crow. What it had sensed just now, was not power, nor any vicious intent from any enemy. Instead, it was some sort of pure sense of danger that came deeply from its Gold Crow Bloodline.

    ¡°Caw, caw, caw~¡±

    Mr Crow raised its body, slowly stretched its wings while itsrge butt still firmly blocked the entrance of the small cave that had been dug by Ji Hao. A stream of golden light appeared on its ck feathers, along with which,rge amounts of its feathers turned golden-red, shining with a bright fiery light, in preparation for what wasing. Mr Crows¡¯s blood-red pupils then let out beams of res - he had activated his |Gold Crow Pupils|, carefully observing the surrounding area.

    Mr Crow possessed the real Gold Crow bloodline that had bee passed down from ancient Gold Crows. Therefore, his |Gold Crow Pupils| were way more powerful than Ji Hao¡¯s |Gold Crow Pupils|. In Mr Crow¡¯s eyesight, all nts and rocks around him within a hundred miles of radius, had turned translucent. All animals and insects had turned into light spots with different sizes and luminance.

    Suddenly, Mr Crow pped its wings, along with which, a ck feather darted rapidly out, leaving a beam of fiery light trail behind it, just like a sharp arrow that had been shot out by a long and powerful bow, towards a tree, three miles away from Man Man and Mr Crow, followed by an, especially high-pitched, swishing sound.

    A faint silhouette quickly shed across the trunk of the tree then merged with the shadows of the nts under the tree. Countless shadows of nts began twisting and expanding like the ws of a devil, rapidly approaching Man Man and Mr Crow. The shadows of the nts around them all began changing weirdly, and a cold, vicious sense of power instantly came from all directions. Suddenly, Mr Crow¡¯s own shadow was twisting on the ground as well - a sharp shadow-formed dagger pierced into Mr Crow¡¯s shadow.

    Along with a loud and shrill noise, which sounded as if Mr Crow¡¯s feathers had shed against some kind of sharp metallic weapon, a long and deep wound abruptly emerged from Mr Crow¡¯s body, andrge amounts of blood spurted out from it, with great heat. All the feathers of Mr Crow were immediately standing straight up, but its beak remained closed. It was afraid that if it cawed out, Ji Hao would be disturbed. Therefore, it choked back its pain and didn¡¯t make any sound.

    Mr Crow opened its beaks, and silently let out at great stream of golden-red mes, which then struck hard onto the sharp shadow-formed dagger. Hit by the mes, the shadow-formed dagger immediately dissipated, transforming into wisps of shadows and dispersed towards all directions. Mr Crow¡¯s mes had left a zhang deeprge pit on the ground, within which, glowing redva was bubbling. However, these weird enemies, who hadunched an attack by using shadows, seemed not be harmed at all.

    Man Man jerked herself up from Mr Crow¡¯s back. Simr to Mr Crow, she gritted her teeth but didn¡¯t even let out the slightest bit of sound. She leapt down from Mr Crow¡¯s head and grabbed her pair of gigantic hammers from the ground. She twisted her wrists slightly, followed by which, the tworge hammers began spinning simultaneously, while letting outrge streams of mes. The shreds of shadows of the nts that had approached Mr Crow and Man Man, disappearedpletely, once the light of Man Man¡¯s me had shone upon them.

    A hoarse voice came from hundreds of zhang away.

    ¡°An animal with t feathers, and a little girl...hehe...kill that animal...as for this little girl, she has a cute face...many respectful lords fancy young women at this age. Bring her back, we can get a nice price for her.¡±

    Mr Crow was enraged. He opened its beaks once more, and let out an even greater stream of mes. The stream of me split the dark sky silently open and swooshed towards the location from where the voice hade from.

    However, the hoarse and creepy voice suddenly moved to another ce, while continuing, ¡°Hehe, move, quickly and cleanly. Do not let that lord, who paid for our lives, be disappointed or be humiliated by the name of our Shadow Devil!¡±

    Apanied by that voice, tens of shadows darted out from different directions. All of those shadows avoided Man Man, and aimed directly at Mr Crow.

    A human-like, vicious smile emerged on Mr Crow¡¯s face. Although it had been a nice and adorable elder in front of Ji Hao and Man Man, deep inside, it was still a powerful fighting beast from the Southern Wastnd jungle, which had ughtered countless enemies. His kind had been supporting the Gold Crow n since the ancient time, conquering all difficulties and building a powerful andrge n!

    Mr Crow opened its beak wide and spat out a three-foot-long, golden, translucent bone.

    Once the piece of bone was spat out, a sunlight-like re instantly shrouded the entire area within a radius of ten miles. Under the bright re, not even a slight shred of shadow could be found.

    Continuously growing howls were rising from a distance. The few shadows that were approaching Mr Crow, were scorched by the bright light, which had been released by the piece of golden bone. The shadows turned into wisps of ck smoke, dissipating in the air, one after another. A few muscr silhouettes, wearing tight ck armours, emerged from the air and fell onto the ground, while wisps of ck smoke were rising from their bodies.

    _______________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate and Dn

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 197 â€“ Shadow and Light

    Chapter 197 - Shadow and Light

    Gold Crow¡¯s bone!

    The piece of bone that had been spat out by Mr Crow belonged to an ancient Gold Crow. A piece of bone, belonging to a Gold Crow could contain inexhaustible sun-like power, which was capable of illuminating all darkness, simr to the sun. Wherever the light, emitted by the bone of the Gold Crow, fell, all darkness dispersed immediately.

    The muscr men who were wearing tight leather armour and had fallen out of their shadows, were howling in pain while clouds of ck smoke was rising from their bodies. Their bodies had been burnt by the great heat released by the bone of the Gold Crow and had nearly turned them into coke[1].

    A raging and hoarse growl came from afar, ¡°Crap! A bone of an ancient Gold Crow? Feathered-animal, good for you!¡±

    After pausing for a moment, the voice then continued in a vicious tone. ¡°The light will eventually dim, and then the shadows will rule over the world. Wherever the Dim Sun shines, all light will be gone, only shadows willst forever!¡±

    Along with this mysterious and evil voice, a slim man of the Yu n appeared silently, while causing a swishing sound. This man was wearing a luxurious long cloak with arge ck sun embroidered on his sleeve that had silver-purple, metal-silk threads. Therge ck sun was floating above a tower, on top of which there was an erect ck eye that seemed as if it was looking down on the entire world.

    On the edges of therge ck sun and the ck erect eye, countless twisted and thin spell symbols were vaguely visible, which were releasing an evil sense of power, capable of frightening any ordinary person. Even from a great distance one would be able to see that the air around this Yu n man was distorted weirdly. The ground around him was like water and this Yu n man seemed like a fish that lived in that water and could merge anytime with that water.

    Man Man swung her pair of huge hammers and banged them hard against each other, then yelled harshly at the Yu n¡¯s man, ¡°Do not y ghost there! Come and take three-thousand hammer strikes of Man Man! See if you can survive that!¡±

    The Yu n¡¯s man gave Man Man a hideous and creepy grin, and said, ¡°Little girl, watch yournguage. When I catch you, you will certainly beg for death. Hehe, although I don¡¯t have a particr hobby with little girls, I know many lords, who especially fancy little girls like you.¡±

    Man Man stared confused at this Yu n man. She had not yet fully understood those sexual matters, but at least she had sensed disrespect from the words of this man. Therefore, Man Man let out a great shout in anger while swinging both her arms forward. Her pair of hammers transformed into two gigantic fiery shooting stars and flew towards the man from the Yu n.

    The Yu n¡¯s man let out a creepyughter and said scornfully, ¡°Under the protection of the great Dim Sun no one in the world will be able to ever hurt its people.¡±

    While speaking the man of the Yu n raised his palm, transformed his power and twisted his wrist. Instantly, the space within a radius of ten zhang in front of the man twisted and turned into a visible, transparent swirl. The huge pair of hammer of Man Man were sucked into the swirl, then reappeared abruptly behind Mr Crow, striking heavily onto Mr Crow¡¯s back.

    Mr Crow cawed out in sudden pain. Man Man¡¯s hammers had hit hard on its back and knocked it down onto the ground. Its head bumped against a huge piece of rock, smashing a tremendous hole in the ground. Man Man¡¯s hammers were terrifyingly heavy. Although Mr Crow was strong and its bones were solid, a few sections of its spine were broken. zing blood instantly gushed out of its eyes, beak, and earholes.

    Man Man screamed out in fright. She rushed hurriedly over, held one of Mr Crow¡¯s ws and yelled, ¡°Mr Crow! Are you okay?! Man Man didn¡¯t hit you, it was that guy! It was him!!¡±

    kes of mes spurted out from Mr Crow¡¯s eyes. It struggled back up with difficulty and stretched a wing to shield Man Man behind it. With the instinct it had as abat spirit beast, Mr Crow sensed a genuine danger. This man had directly twisted space and turned an enemy¡¯s attack into his own. Mr Crow had neither heard nor had it ever seen such an ability. Although, with regards to such abilities it did have some remnants of iplete memories in its inherited bloodline, those memories were way too old and iplete. They were unable to do any possible help.

    ¡°The great eternal Dim Sun, let these barbarians, who are poor and ignorant, witness your great power!¡± shouted the Yu n man whileughing. He then took a deep breath and suddenly waved his sleeve, from out of which, six three-foot-long ck metallic sticks darted out.

    Once these three-foot-long and an arm-thick sticks flew out from the man¡¯s sleeve, they began shaking and expanding while being blown by a fierce gust of wind. They soon turned into three-zhang-tall, water tank-like thick pirs decorated with totems. On each of those pirs arge ck sun that was floating in the sky had been engraved. It was being worshipped countless people from the Yu n, Jia n, Xiu n and other strange creatures, which were standing on the ground.

    Man Man had a good eyesight, which allowed her to easily see the patterns on the pirs. There where all the multi-eyed people were standing, was a vast piece ofnd with steepndscapes. There were thickly built bastions on thatnd and in the middle of each bastion, was a high tower that reached into the sky. On top of each tower a straight eye was floating.

    The six totem pirs shed across the air and immediately disappeared in the swirl. At the following moment, those pirs had jumped across space and reappeared miles away from Man Man and Mr Crow, firmly impaled on the ground in the shape of a regr hexagon.

    The six pirs generated a loud buzzing sound, along with which, the pirs released wisps of ck smoke that spread quickly towards all directions.

    The bright light, released by the bone of the ancient Gold Crow, shed intently against the ck smoke, letting out huge muffled booms. The bone began to vibrate intensely, so did the six totem pirs. One after another, deep cracks started to appear on the ground surrounding the pirs andrge amounts of earth-power leaked out from those cracks. It was difficult to tell how much pressure had been caused by the bone of the ancient Gold Crow.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing but a piece of crappy bone!¡± yelled the Yu n¡¯s man harshly, ¡°Do not think it could protect you!¡± He then raised his arms high into the air and slowly opened his erect eye above his eyebrows. The eyeball of that erect eye was purely ck and was rotating slowly like an extremely deep swirl. He slowly chanted a spell while streams of darkness from out his erect eye began to spread towards the surroundings like water. Soon, darkness had shrouded the area within a radius of ten miles.

    The ck smoke released by those totem pirs merged with the darkness spread out from the man¡¯s erect eye. After that, the space inside the regr hexagon that was formed by the six totem pirs, began to tremble. Even the air started to vibrate along with which, streams of fierce airwaves formed gradually.

    Mr Crow cawed out in panic. It had never encountered such a weird attack and didn¡¯t know how to react at all.

    In the Southern Wastnd the fights between ns were mainly operated by frontal and physical attacks that wereunched with all kinds of heavy weapons. If some kind of terrifying magic was involved, the powerful Maguspriests would be the ones to deal with it. Therefore, Mr Crow had never encountered anything like this by himself.

    This power waspletely different from any inherited power system that it had known of in the Southern Wastnd. Whether it was the twisted space or those weird shadows, it had no idea how to deal with them. The only thing Mr Crow could do at the moment was to try its best to activate the power of the Gold Crow¡¯s bone, continuously releasing bright light and illuminating the surrounding area to fight against the darkness with difficulty.

    However, a small swirl suddenly appeared behind the Gold Crow¡¯s bone and sucked the bone in. The Gold Crow¡¯s bone that had been letting out bright light and protecting Man Man and Mr Crow, spun in the swirl then instantly disappeared. The following moment, the bone reappeared tens of miles away.

    Man Man and Mr Crow were suddenly shrouded by darkness, and huge numbers of shadows immediately rushed over from all directions and circled around them. Those muscr men, who had fallen forcibly out from shadows earlier, all let out evil grins. Then they merged with the darkness once again, transforming their bodies into wisps of shadows, darting towards Man Man and Mr Crow.

    Every time the feathers and skin of Mr Cow would be cut open by the sharp shreds of shadows that wereing one after another at it, noise could be heard. Soon, over nearly a zhang long wounds appeared on Mr Crow¡¯s body. Every wound was bone-deep and huge amount of blood spurted out from them.

    ___________________________________________________________________________

    [1] Coke: A solid fuel made by heating coal in the absence of air so that the vtileponents are driven off.

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Edited by SecondRate and Dn

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 198 â€“ Struck Down

    Note: Sponsored Chapter 1/1 by SAURABH BANSAL

    A very big thanks to him for his continued support!

    ___________________________________________________________________________

    SR¡¯s note: In chapter 136 it had been said that Ji Hao opened all his meridians, which were a total of 1,209,600. However, it seems we of TME team, had made a mistake. It should be 129,600, as it has beentely in all the chapters. We apologize for this and will change it in chapter 136. Thanks to all who had pointed this mistake out to us. :)

    __________________________________________________________________________

    Chapter 198 - Struck Down

    Ji Hao gathered all of his spirit power inside his body, while continuously swallowing bottles of magic medicines that he had prepared before. He had just awakened the Magus Acupoint inside his Dantian and all his power was currently stored within it. The 129,600 meridians werepletely empty at the moment, without the slightest stream of power. Every time Ji Hao swallowed the magic medicines, they would immediately be digested by the two multicoloured mes, then transformed into multicoloured light streams and merge with the empty meridians.

    Each meridian had absorbed the essence power contained within those magic medicines, bing broader and more solid, bing able to contain more power than it could before. Normally, when Ji Hao would try to strengthen his meridians with magic medicines, the great powers contained in his meridians would always interfere the process of strengthening his meridians. Therefore, amongst the hundred portions of magic medicines that he would take, perhaps only one portion would truly be effective. In contrast to ordinary days, his meridians were nowpletely empty, and could absorb all the essence power contained in those magic medicines without any disturbance.

    Such a perfect opportunity that allowed Ji Hao to strengthen his meridians was only able tost for only the span of ten breaths. After the span of ten breaths, all of Ji Hao¡¯s spirit blood gushed into the Magus Acupoint of his Dantian. The thin and mist-like blood of a Junior Magus level spirit blood circted through the Magus Acupoint of the Dantian, and transformed instantly into the liquid-silver-like, heavy and condensed spirit blood of a Senior Magus. His spirit blood flowed out again, flooding through Ji Hao¡¯s muscles, marrow, and meridians, and finally it gushed into each and every one of his blood vessels within a moment.

    As a Senior Magus, every time a Magus Acupoint was awakened, the body would be strengthened greatly as well.

    When ordinary Junior Magi, who didn¡¯t have that much magic medicine resources, broke into the level of Senior Magus, they needed to spend lots of time, swallowing meat of Senior Magus level beasts for a total of ten times their own weight or thousand times more of meat of Junior Magus level beasts, in order to gain enough essence power the meat and the blood of the beasts, toplete the strengthening process of their bodies.

    Luckily, Ji Hao had the Magi Pce as a resource of magic medicines. When his Magus Acupoint of his Dantian began transforming his spirit blood, he instantly took out a bottle of ¡®Three Birds and Nine Beasts pill¡¯ that had been concocted by Wulong Yao and poured the entire bottle into his mouth.

    These thumb-sized, blood-red ¡®Three Birds and Nine Beasts¡¯ were made from the marrow of three different kinds of birds and nine different kinds of wild beasts, containing an incredible amount of essence power. A single ¡®Three Bird and Nine Beast¡¯ pill could replenish the majority of the power and vitality of a Senior Magus, allowing a senior Magus to have a nearly inexhaustible life force during battle. As long as a Senior Magus still had ¡®Three Birds and Nine Beasts¡¯ pills in his hands, he or she could recover from all kinds of wounds without any limitation.

    Ji Hao had swallowed an entire bottle of ¡®Three Birds and Nine Beasts¡¯ that contained twelve pills in total, within the span of only a few breaths. Instantly, tremendous essence power and vitality filled his body, soon transforming into Ji Hao¡¯s own power through the Magus Acupoint in his Dantian.

    Ji Hao¡¯s bones began to grow inch by inch, his body bing taller and more muscr, making him look no longer like a slim boy. The following moment, Ji Hao¡¯s spirit blood that had been surging through his body in streams, suddenly swooshed into his Golden Dan. Half of his powers and his spirit blood was swallowed abruptly by his Golden Dan. After that, the Golden Dan, which was initially thumb-size and had a purple-gold-like texture, began to spin rapidly and expanded slowly. Every time it revolved three thousand times, the Golden Dan would increase in size. Not long after, it reached the size of chicken¡¯s egg.

    A wisp of purple smoke rose from between Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows. He opened his eyes and released his spirit power in streams, which was now greater and purer than it had been before, by quite a few times. At the same time, his spirit power shrouded the entire surrounding area within a radius of a hundred miles. Just like raindrops that fell from the sky and seeped into the ground, Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power was all-pervasive, allowing him to perceive even the slightest movement of everything within this area.

    Purple-gold coloured mist formed in his eyes, within which, the nine symbols located around each of his gold-red pupils became much clearer than they had been before. Looming magical scenes, such as the blooming of flowers, falling of rain or snow, the rotation of the stars, could be seen from Ji Hao¡¯s pupils.

    When the mysterious man had used the [Sky Opening] for the first time inside of Ji Hao¡¯s spirit space, Ji Hao had a touch at the deepest area of this world and the most original natural rules. However, back then, Ji Hao¡¯s soul hadn¡¯t been solid and powerful enough for those natural rules. Even the slightest wisp of power that had been released by those original rules, had nearly crushed his soul. Now that he had sessfully broken through to a higher level and became a Senior Magus, his soul had been nourished by the powerful spirit blood of a Senior Magus and had suddenly grown ten times more powerful than it had been before. Therefore, Ji Hao had now gained a deeper understanding of the magical and magnificent world that the mysterious man had shown him, and which was formed by the most original natural rules.

    ¡°Mr Crow!¡±

    Lightning bolts sparked in Ji Hao¡¯s pupils, and huge numbers of dazzling lightning streams surged around. Ji Hao saw that Mr Crow was being attacked madly by a few men, who were hiding in the shadows and fierce airwaves, with long swords, transformed from dark shadows, held in their hands.

    The six ck totem pirs were the source of those fierce airwaves. However, the real source of all the shadow and darkness, as well as the powers of those six totem pirs, was the core of the magic formation that had been formed by the six totem pirs. The core was located at over ten miles away from the six totem pirs and was in the erect eye of that man from the Yu n, who had been ceaselessly spurting out clouds of darkness from his erect eye, andughing viciously. He was the one who had been manipting all of this.

    ¡°Duo!¡± shouted Ji Hao in a low voice. At the same time, he patted the ground with both of his hands. Followed by this move, the soil under his body began to flow like the surface of an ocean. Ji Hao then merged easily with the soil, and darted to over ten miles away, right under the man from the Yu n, within a single moment.

    Ji Hao had be a Senior Magus, both his power and Golden Dan had been upgraded. Therefore, Ji Hao felt especiallyfortable when heunched the [Natural Spirit Soil Escaping Magic]. When moving underground, he had only made a slight sound, and the Yu n man, who had been fully concentrating on Mr Crow, was unable to notice the slight sound, which sounded like a few earthworms were moving slowly.

    Raising his head, Ji Hao located the Yu n man through the foot-thickyer of soil. Anger instantly rose in his heart. Ji Hao thrust his hands out from the ground and grabbed the ankles of the Yu n man and pulled the man hard downwards.

    The soil around him began to move in waves and the ground had soon turned into arge puddle of mud. The man from the Yu n had been concentrating on dealing with Mr Crow with his special ability and hadn¡¯t thought that such a surprise attack would beunched on him. Howling out in shock, the Yu n man was suddenly dragged deep into the mud by Ji Hao.

    The soil was like water and Ji Hao was like a fish. The soil had absolutely no effect on Ji Hao¡¯s movements. As for the poor Yu n man, although he was able to control space and the shadow, he had no idea how to deal with soil.

    Large amounts of mud gushed into his mouth and nostrils, the panicked Yu n man was being pushed hard to the bottom by Ji Hao. Overwhelmed by the mud and fright, this Yu n man abruptly closed his erect eye in the middle of his eyebrows, and huddled his stiff body up while twitching. Ji Hao didn¡¯t say anything, only grabbed his head silently and tore it off from his neck.

    ¡°Duo!¡±

    Ji Hao let out another spell while releasingrge amounts of lightning bolts from his palm. The soul of the Yu n man was instantly struck into a wisp of smoke by these lightning bolts.

    This was something Ji Hao had learned from Si wen Ming - when Si Wen Ming killed an enemy, he would always destroy the soul as well.

    Ji Hao rose from the ground carrying the dead body of the Yu n man. A cloud emerged from under his feet and held up his body, allowing him to float in the air. He raised the dead body high and yelled out to those few men who were attacking Mr Crow.

    ¡°Stop! Your leader has already died!¡±

    The few muscr men, who were attacking Mr Crow madly while letting out shrill, vicious waves ofughter from time to time, instantly stopped in shock. They turned their heads back and looked at Ji Hao, unable to even believe what they just had heard.

    Along with a series of cracking sound, the six totem pirs cracked, and Mr Crow let out a resonant caw towards the sky, spurting out a great stream of mes. All those muscr men were immediately rolled into the me streams and were burned to ashes within the blink of an eye.

    _____________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate and Dn

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 199 â€“ Arrows Came At Night

    Chapter 199 - Arrows Came At Night

    Back at the campsite built up by the people of the Rong Mountain n.

    Tens of thousands of Curly-Horned Cattles were lying quietly around the campsite, with their thick and sharp, battering ram-like horns outwards orderly, firmly encircling the entire campsite.

    Bonfires were zing inside the campsite. The Rong Mountain n nsmen were huddled up around the bonfires and experienced some difficulty spending this long night. Now and then, thunderous howls of unknown beasts wereing from afar, causing each time some people to raise their head and look around.

    Yu Mu was sitting on a small hill outside of the campsite, looking vigntly at the surrounding area with his pair of, slightly glowing, eyes. A few floating mountains had drifted over from some unknown ce, stopped right above the campsite and instantly blocked all the bright starlight. Suddenly, the dense and thick curtain of night shrouded the entire campsite.

    However, Yu Mu also seemed also to have a certain kind of magical, eyesight-rted special ability; in the middle of each of his pupils, an extremely tiny spell symbol began to sparkle. The darkness seemed unable to block his eyesight. From time to time, he would still cautiously take a nce at where the suspicious noises wereing from.

    Although he had been concentrating on doing the night watch, he was still holding a fat piece of meat in his hands. Every now and then he would slice a small piece of meat off and put it in his mouth, causing his face to be filled with iparable satisfaction, after which he would start to slowly chew the meat. When he was chewing meat, his face looked like that of devout religious person.

    ¡°To get to eat your fill...is luck and happiness! Hm, what should I eat in the morning? Breakfast?¡± Yu Mu murmured. Soon, he began to struggle with whether he should eat grilled meat or boiled meat for breakfast in the morning.

    ¡°Stupid fatso! All you know is eat, eat and eat! You will die from eating, sooner orter!¡± yelled Feng Xing in a low voice. Feng Xing was squatting in a small bush tens of zhang away from Yu Mu. He abruptly yelled out at Yu Mu. ¡°You have been thinking about eating every day and night, oi, do you even eat people?¡±

    Yu Mu frowned seriously and thought about Feng Xing¡¯s question for quite a while, then answered slowly, ¡°As as pure-blood humans are concerned, I won¡¯t eat them. How can we eat our own kind? Even animals don¡¯t do that! But those monsters with three, four, five eyes, I truly want to know what they would taste like.¡±

    With his pair of dimly glowing eyes, Yu Mu took a nce at another small hill that was located miles away from him and had nts swaying along with the wind, then continued in a nd tone, ¡°Those creatures are not created by our world, therefore, in my eyes, they¡¯re nothing different from chickens, ducks, gooses and fishes. They will fill their stomachs with our fellow humans, why can¡¯t we eat them in return?¡±

    Feng Xing stayed silent. He raised his head and looked at the sky. Suddenly, he yelled out again in his deep and low voice.

    ¡°Where did these pieces of dirte from?! Let me blow them away! I hate nights. I do not like dark nights at all!¡±

    Taisi was lying beside a bonfire in the campsite, with both is arms and legs stretched out and had fallen into a deep sleep. A bit chill was brought over by a gust of wind and Taisi twisted his body while sleeping, after which he crawled subconsciously towards the bonfire. He was too weak and scrawny, even in sleep he wanted to find a warm ce to continue with his nice dream.

    Seeing that Taisi was crawling into the bonfire and even burned a stream of his long hair, Shaoisi, who was sitting beside him and doing her daily cultivation in silence, frowned slightly. She grabbed Taisi¡¯s neck, carried him a bit up and threw him back at where he had been lying before. Shaosi did so with convenience and ease that it seemed as if Taisi was actually a chicken instead of a boy.

    Although he had been carried up and thrown back onto the ground, Taisi still didn¡¯t wake up from his dream. He snorted, slowly turned around his body, then began crawling towards the bonfire once again. He crawled closer and closer to the fire, along with which, a slight trace of smile gradually emerged on Taisi¡¯s pale face. Shaosi shook her head, grabbed his neck and again threw Taisi back at where he had been.

    However, when Taisi started crawling towards the bonfire for the third time, Shaois picked a stone up from the ground, which she knocked hard onto the back of Taisi¡¯s head, quickly and without hesitation. The stone shattered into pieces against Taisi¡¯s head, causing him to faint from his deep sleep immediately, while not making any noise.

    Shaosi dragged Taisi back to where he had been lying before, then took out a long rope that was made from the tendons of a beast and tied Taisi firmly up. After that, she nodded her head in satisfaction, sat back on the ground and continued her cultivation.

    In the dim light of night, magical power streams, which were invisible but could be perceived if you had a sensitive spirit power, seemed to be gathering from over the edge of the sky. Very slowly, these streams of power merged with Shaosi¡¯s body, along with which, the sense of power that her body was releasing, had be especially magical and strange. It sensed as if it existed in this world, yet was beyond this world. Gradually, Shaosi¡¯s body became blurred. You wouldn¡¯t be able to tell where she was if you weren¡¯t paying attention to her particrly.

    Thirty miles away, on a small hill, a tall, slim silhouette appeared abruptly. It was a man, wearing a feathered armour that was made from ck and white feathers, and a bird-head-shaped helmet that made from the skull of a roc. He also was carrying an odd-shaped longbow on his back, and two faintly glowing tail feathers that belonged to a gigantic eagle, stuck in his hair. This tall, slim man looked at the campsite of the Rong Mountain n, then let out a scornful sneer.

    ¡°I see...these Mind ns probably have lived peacefully for too long,¡±ughed the young man while he continued, ¡°They have moved a troop that has a whole three-thousand nsmen and their campsite looks like this during the night. Any Maguspriest capable of animal - control can easily summon a group of beast and destroy them. There would no bodies be left to be found after that.¡±

    Along with another breeze, five more young men, who were dressed simr as the first young man, but with only one feather stuck on each of their heads, appeared silently as well.

    One of them sniffed and said, ¡°What are you even talking about, my dear brother? How could these Mind douchebags bepared to our Eastern Wastnd men? Every single one of our Great Gale n warriors can easily kill ten enemies at the same level. Sooner orter...¡±

    ¡°Sooner orter, an Eastern Wastnd man will be the king of the entire humankind,¡± said the young man who had appeared first. Heughed proudly then continued, ¡°Pu Ban City, Pu Ban City. How great and powerful would our Great Gale n be if we owned Pu Ban City?¡±

    Apanied by a slight swishing sound, twenty young archers, who were only wearing ck feathered armours, but were without the feathers on their heads, rushed rapidly over. Hearing the arrogant words of the young man, one of those boys said in a very low voice, ¡°Brother Ling, we should better be more cautious. The two brothers, Qing Yao and Qing He, they were both Senior Magi, but had been mummified suddenly even when they were still in the Magi Pce. Brother Ling, these enemies may not be easy to deal with.¡±

    The young man who was called Brother Ling sniffed scornfully, threw a threatening nce at that boy, then said, ¡°Scared? If you are scared you should just go back to your mommy¡¯s arms. It¡¯s nothing big, just that the two idiots, Qing Yao and Qing He, have died. Do you have any idea how many apprentices will actually die in there? Although the Magi Pce strictly forbids apprentices to kill each other in the Magi Pce, at least a thousand apprentices will die abruptly for no reason, every single year!¡±

    Brother Ling then proudly held his head high and continued, ¡°Have you heard what Elder Yun Peng said? He said that the Magi Pce is actually a Gu-raising-bowl, and the purpose of a Gu-raising-bowl will always be to generate the strongest, most powerful and poisonous Gu. Powerful Gu like us, are allowed to kill as much weak and useless creatures as we want...it¡¯s the right that the Magi Pce has gifted us!¡±

    [TL note: ording to the legends, if you put thousands of poisonous insects/bugs into a bottle/bowl, then seal it up, let them fight, kill and eat each other in the bottle/bowl; the one that survives in the end would be a Gu. A real Gu will be magically poisonous and scary.]

    Another boy said with muffled voice, ¡°No matter what, they were all brought back to the Magi Pce by Minister Si Wen Ming...¡±

    The face of brother Ling turned dark instantly, then he responded with a vicious tone, ¡°Si Wen Ming? His pussy-like working style is not suitable for the Magi Pce. The Magi Pce is a great andrge organization. Matters like what we should do and how we should do, will eventually depend on us! Si Wen Ming? He will be wiped out, sooner orter.¡±

    Grabbed his longbow, brother Ling then growled in a cold voice, ¡°Let¡¯s move! Take out a few guys! And conveniently... we can sell these people of the Rong Mountain n at a quite good price.¡±

    Pausing briefly, brother Ling then continued with an evil grin on his face, ¡°I have decided that whoever contributes the most today, will have the prettiest girl among all these people!¡±

    Under the cover of the darkness, tens of arrows silently flew over along with the wind, quickly forming a rain of arrows, which shrouded Feng Xing and Yu Mu currently.

    __________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 200 â€“ Pray

    Note: The 200th chapter!!!

    The Magus Era started in January and in about six months we have reached our 200th chapter. We want to thank each and every reader of ours for being with us along the journey, through ups and downs. Our goal is to reach the 300th milestone even faster. Hopefully you will keep supporting us in the any way possible for you. Thanks :)

    The The Magus Era Team

    ___________________________________________________________________________

    Chapter 200 - Pray

    The arrows had flown silently and shrouded Yu Mu and Feng Xing within a moment. Feng Xing was the only who saw the attacking, but it just slightly before it arrived.

    Feng Xing didn¡¯t even have enough time to shout out aplete sentence to warn the others. He only gave a long and resonant shout while suddenly leaping high into the air and flying away, leaving tens of afterimages behind him. This loud shout that was filled with anxiety, was loud enough to catch the attention of Yu Mu and Shaosi.

    The dagger and grilled piece of meat that Yu Mu had been holding in his hands, disappeared immediately. He gasped deeply, after which his body swelled suddenly into a huge ball, then shrunk inward. After that, Yu Mu stood up. Now he didn¡¯t look fat anymore, but especially strong.

    His thick and broad palms were wrapped around by a greenyer of dim light, Yu Mu then closed his eyes and began to p the air randomly. His moves looked slow and heavy as if he was holding a small mountain in his hands. However, while he was pping slowly, the over thirty arrows, which were aimed at him, had all been pped away by his palms before they even approached his body.

    Yu Mu¡¯s palms seemed to be solid and powerful, or it may just be that fatsos like him would neverck strength. All arrows that had been pped by his palms, shattered instantly to ashes by his great power. Even those metallic arrowheads had been corroded by wisps of poisonous green smoke, turning quickly into liquid.

    After Shaosi had heard Feng Xing¡¯s shout, she had only chanted a simple spell with a very deep voice while raising her finger slightly. Apanied with her movement, a white spell symbol shed above the head of each of Taisi, Feng Xing, Yu Mu and herself abruptly, after which it disappeared rapidly. Except Taisi, who was knocked out, both, Yu Mu and Feng Xing, sensed a subtle change inside their bodies. They hurriedly activated their powers and did aplete check of their bodies, but found nothing abnormal.

    While they were busy dealing with the arrows, both Yu and Feng Xing turned their heads and took a quick nce at Shaosi in shock. After that, Yu Mu abruptly let out a great howl towards the camp.

    ¡°Enemy attack!! All nsmen of the Rong Mountain n!! Defend yourselves! Follow your own rules and defend yourselves!!¡±

    Elder Tie Yan, who was the main person in charge of this exploration, stood up and gave orders with loud and resonating voice. Followed by this, all the nsmen of the Rong Mountain n began to move immediately. Although quite a few nsmen couldn¡¯t help but let out waves of frightened screams and cries, soon, these screams and cries had all vanished, along with loud and clear sounds of ps.

    A group of elderly nsmen moved towards the outer circle of the crowd, with younger ones standing right behind them. The women and children were enclosed within the core. The people of the Rong Mountain n had formed a typical defensive formation that would sacrifice elderly nsmen in order to save the ones whose lives were more effective and had more strength.

    The Rong Mountain n was famous for their skill in forging. They had brought huge amounts of tools and weapons for the exploration of the new territory. In the blink of an eye, at least three thousand powerful crossbows had been taken out, and held by nsmen within the roughly formed defensive formation. Apart from those archers with crossbows and elderly nsmen, each of the other men were wearing a full metal armour and holding arge and heavy metal shield, which was even taller than an adult. These armed nsmen quickly moved to the outer circle of the defensive formation and formed a small metal fence wall with their shields.

    These nsmen of the Rong Mountain n mayck high battle effectiveness - they were after all a group of professional cksmith and in no way capable of fighting like the warriors of the Southern Wastnd - but with the help of these highly professional and top-quality weapons they had taken out, they would be able to frighten cowardly enemies away.

    Feng Xing, who had already darted miles away while leaving a trail of afterimages behind him, let out another shrill shout, ¡°Be careful! The ones who have attacked us are only a group of Junior Magi! The more powerful enemies may not have appeared yet!¡±

    Before his voice had faded, a high-pitched, terrifying song of some kind of gigantic bird rose into the air.

    On a mountainside quite far from the campsite, a white, wind-like silhouette abruptly rose into the air. From out the silhouette, a gigantic bird gradually emerged. This bird had beautiful shining feathers, its long peacock-like feathers were fluttering along with the wind. This bird seemed to possess horrible strength and power, as if it could carry the entire sky up.

    ¡°Great Gale n! You crappy birds of the Great Gale n! Aren¡¯t you ashamed?! This is the Mind! Not the Eastern Wastnd, which is controlling by douchebags of your Ten-Sun Country!!¡± yelled Feng Xing.

    Followed by an odd shing sound, a specially crafted, nine-foot and nine-inch long arrow was shot out, flying towards Feng Xing. This arrow seemed nothing different from ordinary arrows, but moved incredibly fast. Its speed was too fast to be described with words, and would definitely make enemies despair.

    When this arrow had flown for over a mile, a section of one-foot of its body exploded immediately, and the flying speed of the arrow had doubled instantly. Right after that, the arrow flew for another mile, and another section of the arrow¡¯s body exploded, which elerated the arrow once again.

    The arrow had flown for nine miles, and had elerated for nine times. When it was only less than ten miles away from Feng Xing, the nine-inch long arrowhead was already moving as fast as a beam of light, making it difficult for Feng Xing to even tell which direction it woulde from, neither did he know how to dodge it.

    Feng Xing could run at an amazingly high speeds, could also dodge almost any ordinary arrow in his own special way. However, brother Ling, the archer who had shot this arrow out, was a lot more powerful than Feng Xing, and was a highly skilled archer. He knew very well how to kill an enemy urately that was able to move fast and agilely, and was particrly good at dodging, with only one shot. He knew how to push enemies into hopeless situations.

    The arrowhead swished over. At almost the same moment when brother Ling had shot the arrow out, the arrow had let out nine explosion sounds in a row and approached Feng Xing¡¯s chest. They eyes of Feng Xing popped wide open. A cyan and misty glow gushed out of his eyes, with the help of which, he finally had a clear view of the arrowhead.

    He screamed out in a hoarse voice. It was already toote to dodge. He couldn¡¯t possibly dodge the arrow with his own power.

    However, he suddenly staggered. He had identally stepped on a fist-sized rock. Normally when Feng Xing was running at his highest speed, it was impossible that he would stumble, not even if the ground under his feet was covered in oil. But just now, a small stone had stumbled him. He fell onto the ground in a very twisted and odd posture. At the same time, the arrowhead, which was going to take his life, swooshed over his head, even leaving a shallow wound on his scalp, bringing up drops of blood and shaving a cluster of ck hair off of his head.

    Feng Xing thudded against the ground, after which, his body suddenly twitched slightly. He felt that a slight wisp of magical power that hade from an unknown source, seemed to have disappeared from his body.

    In great shock, Feng Xing nced at Shaosi, who was standing slowly up, and yelled out hoarsely, ¡°Sister Shaosi! Amazing magic!¡± In the meanwhile, a roughly shaped, ancient style longbow had appeared in his hands. Feng Xing slightly shook his wrist and let out tens of sharp arrows towards the mountainside that was over thirty miles away, along with a series of shrill swishing sound.

    It was as if a mysterious god was helping him. Feng Xing had let out those arrows randomly, aimed at no one in particr, only trying to disturb their next attack. But he didn¡¯t think that after he had shot out those tens of arrows, shrill howls and angry cursing sounds rose from the mountainside.

    A boy, who had the feather of a gigantic eagle stuck in his coiled hair, was shot right in the middle of his eyebrows. Feng Xing¡¯s arrow had sent him flying for over ten miles, and punctured his head, causing his entire head to explode. This boy was killed, and didn¡¯t even let out a cry. Beside him, another ten boys were shot in the chests.

    All of these boys were at the peak of Junior Magus level, therefore, arrows shot in chests were not enough to kill them. They gripped the arrows stuck in their chests, fell to the ground and let out waves of howls, screams and cries. Their cries were so loud that the sound could even shake the sky.

    Brother Ling¡¯s eyeballs instantly turned blood-red. He crazily screamed out as if he had suddenly gone mad, ¡°Go! Go! Go! Kill them all!! Kill!!¡±

    ____________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 201 â€“ Poisonous Rain

    Chapter 201 - Poisonous Rain

    Brother Ling, whose name was Great Gale Ling, took the rest of the team and began his assault. His eye sockets were filled with hot blood and rage rushed directly to his head. Great Gale Ling shouted madly, hot air streams surged out of every pore of his.

    How could this have happened?! How could I have such a great loss?! The information he had received from the Ten-Sun Country was detailed and true. ording to that information, among Ji Hao¡¯s teammates, Yu Mu and Feng Xing were the only two Senior Magi, and they had broken through to the Senior Magus level only three to five years ago. Therefore, Great Gale Ling and his team could easily kill all of them.

    If they took out Ji Hao¡¯s team, which was responsible for escorting the exploration troops of the Rong Mountain n to their new territory, the thirty thousand people of the Rong Mountain n would be given to him. This was the reward that was approved tacitly by the man who had encouraged them tounch this attack.

    A whole thirty-thousand people of the Rong Mountain n! These people knew everything about mine exploration and weapon forging were a tremendous treasure. Great Gale Ling had even contacted ve dealers from the Yu n in secret. Once he sessfully killed Ji Hao and his teammates, and captured these nsmen, he would sell these Rong Mountain n nsmen immediately through a secret distribution channel.

    However...

    All the souls of the great ancestors and all the free spirits of the wind in the world would testify on behalf of Great Gale Ling that Feng Xing had fallen to the ground in a very weird and twisted manner. His lucky survival from the deadly shot was purely because of luck. But how on earth had Feng Xing been able to kill Great Gale Ling¡¯s brothers directly with only a series of blind counterattacks that he hadunched after having fallen to the ground?!

    The poor boy who had been shot directly in the head, which was something that had happened so quickly that even a Senior Magus would have been unable to save him, was one of Great Gale Ling¡¯s blood-rted cousins. He was the son of a blood-rted uncle of Great Gale Ling and had been quite close to him since they were little kids. That boy was a talented young elite warrior who was extremely valued by the Great Gale n.

    In Pu Ban City, this boy even had already been selected to join the guardian corps of the King of the humankind, Emperor Shun, as themander of a hundred elite archers. This time, Great Gale Ling had secretly taken him out of Pu Ban City for this secret killing mission that had been assigned to him by an elder.

    Before he could kill the target, his brother had been killed by the enemies. Great Gale Ling couldn¡¯t even imagine how he would exin this to his uncle. Neither did he have any idea how to face all those questions that woulde from the group of ministers, or even from Emperor Shun himself.

    He was utterly enraged and frightened. His arms, which had been as stable as a mountain before, had started to tremble. He pulled his longbow open and shot out waves of arrows. Soon, the two quivers of arrows that had been tied around his waist, the three quivers of arrows he was carrying on his back, and the two quivers of arrow that were tied around his shanks, were all shot out.

    He shook his body abruptly and shattered those empty quivers into pieces, while thrusting his hand into a fist-sized storage bag tied around his waist. He took another quiver full of arrows out, then simultaneously created another rain of arrows.

    Those arrows darted through the sky like raindrops towards Feng Xing, Yu Mu, Taisi, and Shaosi, along with cold, light sparks and ghost-wailing-like, shrill, swishing sound. Weirdly, elder Iron Mountain, who was standing right in the middle of the campsite while organizing a defensive formation, hadn¡¯t even caught the attention of Great Gale Ling for even the slightest bit. Great Gale Ling andpanions didn¡¯t even take the elders of the Rong Mountain n into consideration.

    Fifteen elite archers who possessed top-ranked shooting skills, madly shot over a thousand arrows out, within a second. Without any strategy, all those arrows darted towards Ji Hao¡¯s teammates onpletely straight paths, at the highest speed, and contained as much powers as they could and the strongest killing intent.

    Shaosi¡¯s facial expression changed slightly. She took a deep breath and moved, stepping forward, while shielding the fainted Taisi behind her. Facing such a strong rain of arrow, Shaosi doubted if she was powerful enough to keep Taisi safe. The only thing she could do was to block all the arrows that were aimed at her brother, with her own body.

    Feng Xing let out another great shout and a series of curses while running and dodging on the ground, leaving a trail of afterimages behind him. At the same time, he was shooting arrows out, one after another. The arrows shot by Feng Xing seemed continuously able to collide against the arrows of the enemies. The collision would cause both arrows to explode simultaneously, whilst creating a thunderous boom.

    However, Feng Xing¡¯s quivers emptiedpletely after the shooting the two-hundred arrows he had brought with him. He growled out in a resonating voice and activated his internal power. His internal power gushed out of his body, into his longbow and condensed quickly into cyan light-arrows on the bow string. In the blink of an eye, another hundred light-arrows were shot out by Feng Xing. Feng Xing¡¯s butt thudded against the ground, his face filled with despair. He had already used up all of the powers contained in his body, now he was even unable to move.

    Nevertheless, there were entire fifteen skilled archers on the side of the enemy and Great Gale Ling alone had shot out over five-hundred arrows within a moment. All those arrows flew rapidly down like a storm. Yu Mu, Feng Xing, Taisi, and Shaosi were all in the targeted range.

    Stretching his hands, Yu Mu took an amazingly deep breath. With his mouth as the centre, a gigantic air swirl suddenly emerged along with an ear-piercing swishing sound. All of the small rocks and soil around Yu Mu rose instantly into the air and the nts within a radius of ten miles were also uprooted. The uprooted nts disintegrated immediately due to the fierce air of the swirl and gathered towards Yu Mu¡¯s mouth.

    The arrows that had been flying over seemed to have abandoned their attacks on Feng Xing, Taisi, and Shaosi. They changed their trajectories and flew instead towards Yu Mu, simr to how birds would fly to their nesting woods.

    Because of a certain kind of magic that Yu Mu had chanted to draw the arrows towards him, the speed of the arrows seemed to have doubled now. Each of the arrows had be powerful enough to prate through a mountain peak and even caused huge amounts of fire sparks to be created due to the friction of the air.

    ¡°I...why am I the one taking these arrows? Because I am fat?!! Damn you! You bunch of Eastern Wastnd bastards! You can shoot nothing but sparrows!!¡± yelled Yu Mu angrily while taking out his huge pot from who knows where. He then turned the pot upside down and carried it on his head. He buried his face in his hands and let over a thousand arrows thickly strike onto the pot and his body.

    A thick and fineyer of spell symbols emerged on the surface of the pot. This huge pot that Yu Mu used to cook all kinds of strange yet delicious food, was also a quite powerful defensive magic tool. Arrows shattered against the pot one after another, and those spell symbols on the surface of the pot cracked.

    The three thousand arrows disappeared simultaneously and suddenly. At the same time, all the spell symbols were lit on the surface of the pot, copsed instantly and shattered into pieces. The following barrage of arrows pierced through the thick iron pot instantly and stuck deep into Yu Mu¡¯s body.

    The puffs that were caused by those arrows when piercing into Yu Mu¡¯s face, began to swell, andrge amounts of blood gushed out of Yu Mu¡¯s body. His two-foot-thickyer of fat was trembling intensely and were letting out great yet withy power. He tried his best to counteract those arrows that had already stuck into his body.

    Yu Mu screamed out in pain while streams of tears gushed out of his little shining eyes. He even cried out because of the pain when he cursed his enemies, ¡°You cruel and heartless bastards! I will pay a visit to your Eastern Wastnd sooner orter and leave behind a handful of disease-causing poison! May your Great Gale n die without any descendants! Oh...ouch! When I develop a magic poison that is powerful enough to eliminate an entire n, you will be the first ones to test its power!¡±

    Apanied by the waves of Yu Mu¡¯s howls and cries, the wind around the campsite grew fiercer and the clouds started rolled in the sky.

    Thin clouds gathered inwards from all directions. Even the tears of Yu Mu had directly turned into mist and rose straight into the air. The water in the nearby rivers also turned into dense mist and rose into the air. After that, a gentle rain poured down from the sky, but the weird thing was that raindrops had a dark-green colour.

    These dark-green coloured raindrops had a nice herbal scent. It dripped gently and softly onto the bodies of Great Gale Ling and his teammates.

    At first, Great Gale Ling ignored the rain and was still shouting. He was preparing to rush down and fight, but soon his face turned suddenly horrible green.

    ¡°Poison...strong poison! Retreat! Retreat!!¡±

    Great Gale Ling screamed while grieving heavily.

    ___________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate and Dn

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 202 â€“ Release

    Chapter 202 - Release

    Run, run as far as you can.

    Great Gale Ling and his teammates were all immediately freaking out, because all of them turned around and fled whilst using all of their powers.

    In battle, every elite Senior Magus like Great Gale Ling, who were highly skilled and powerful, were capable of easily destroying an army single-handedly. But a poison using Magus, who knew everything about poison, were capable of ughtering an entire n whenever he or she desired to do so. There were even terrifying cases, such as the one during ancient time, in the era of Emperor Yao that had passed not long ago, a poison using Magus had wantonly spread a pestilent poison in the Mind in revenge for his n that had been wiped out. Three monthster, within an area epassing ten miles, not even a single nt had been able to survive that poison. Over a hundred million nsmen of eightrge-scale ns had been killed because of the rampaging disease that was caused by the poison. Ever since then poison using Magi have been considered the most terrifying beings during battle.

    Not a single Magus was brave enough to risk his life fighting against a poison using Magus without the help of powerful magic medicines that could counteract the poison user or without having prepared enough detoxifying medicines, or medicines that could neutralize poisons capable of causing diseases. In the world of Magi being killed was not a very big deal, but being poisoned with a substance that would linger in your body and spread among other people, causing fatal damage to their n, would make the warriors suffer the most.

    Great Gale Ling and his teammates rushed back, fleeing with all of their powers. Fierce gusts of wind emerged under their feet, and swooshing spheres of white gale appeared behind the backs of each of them, raising them into the air and elerating them quickly by many times. They flew ten miles away within a single second, while leaving a trail of afterimages.

    ¡°Damn it...Elder Yun Peng tricked me...damn, this bloody fatso! No one told me that he¡¯s a poison user!¡±

    Great Gale Ling wanted to cry, but he failed to shed any tears because his tear nds were damaged by the powerful poison. His eyes had be dry and countless tiny cracks appeared on the surface of his eyeballs, making him incapable of seeing clearly at the moment. The poison had invaded his internal organs, and Great Gale Ling sensed clearly something that felt as if countless worms were crawling madly around within his body.

    His limbs were numb and his blood vessels were blocked. A few newly awakened Magus Acupoints, which hadn¡¯t been warmed and nourished to the optimal state yet, were also easily invaded by the poison. He felt waves of numbness from his Magus Acupoints, along with which, all of the power stored in his Magus Acupoints were polluted by the poison, turning into thousands of power streams, resembling vicious snakes, smashing around inside his body. Wherever those power streams swept across, all muscles, blood vessels, and bones would be stirred into jam.

    ¡°You...our Great Gale n will not spare you for this!!¡± screamed Great Gale Ling hoarsely, ¡°Our Great Gale n is...¡±

    ¡°Your Great Gale n is one of the ten most powerful ns of the Ten-Sun-Country and a loyal henchman of the Ten-Sun-Country! We know, we know, you don¡¯t even need to say it!¡± yelled Feng Xing. He thenughed out so loud that tears even gushed out of his eye sockets.

    Great Gale Ling growled out loud and jumped abruptly hundreds of feet high into the air. He turned around, red at the defensive formation of the nsmen of the Rong Mountain, then pulled his longbow open and flipped his fingers, shooting three arrows out.

    The tree arrows flew as fast as lightning bolts into the defensive formation and caused thunderous muffled booms. All three arrows exploded immediately, transforming into fierce whirlwinds and rose into the air along with loud swooshing sounds. Nearly a thousand armed warriors of the Rong Mountain n were rolled up by the three whirlwinds while howling in fear and pain. Countless visible white sharp gusts of winds circled around their bodies and madly hacked at their limbs. This causedrge amounts of fire sparks to spurt out from their thick metal armours, and from time to time, armour fragments would fall off onto the ground.

    Blood dripped from the air overhead the defensive formation of the Rong Mountain n, and not long after there was a rain of blood. With a vicious grin, Great Gale Ling looked at the defensive formation, which had now fallen into chaos, and yelled, ¡°Even if I die, you shall all die with me! Haha! Haha! You idiots!¡±

    Ji Hao was standing on Mr Crow¡¯s back. Mr Crow had transformed into a fiery streak of light and was rushing towards the campsite. Seeing Great Gale Ling even risking his own life to inflict heavy losses on the Rong Mountain n, Ji Hao was instantly enraged. Escorting the troops of the Rong Mountain n to their new territory, protecting them, and helping them with the exploitation and development of the newnd, were the tasks of Ji Hao and his teammates. If the casualties among the nsmen of the Rong Mountain n would be too serious, Ji Hao and his teammates wouldn¡¯t be able toplete their task, and Ji Hao would feel incredibly guilty.

    ¡°Damn you bastards! Who the hell sent you here?!¡± shouted Ji Hao. He then loudly cawed at Mr Crow.

    Mr Crow had just swallowed two whole bottles of Three Birds and Nine Beasts pills. Currently its body was filled with active power and all wounds left by the Shadow Devil assassins had already cured fully. There were only a few damaged feathers that hadn¡¯t grown back yet. Hearing Ji Hao¡¯s caw, Mr Crow too let out a long and resonating caw, then stretched its wings and threw out over ten ck feathers. Those feathers darted out like bullets, tied by long beams of fiery lights, shooting towards Great Gale Ling and his teammates.

    The metal-sharp feathers urately pierced through the bodies of those boys while making a series of puff sounds. All Great Gale Ling¡¯s teammates had already fallen into half-unconsciousness because of the poison released by Yu Mu. Therefore, Mr Crow¡¯s feathers easily punctured their vital body parts, and sent out a stream of Gold Crow me into each of their bodies, which then burned them into clouds of smoke within a moment.

    Great Gale Ling floated in the air, struggled as hard as he could and tried dodging those feathers. He bit his own tongue until it broke and let out a long, hoarse yet shrill scream. Followed by his voice, a beam of white light darted out from his chest, transforming into a hazy silhouette of a great gale bird and merged with his body.

    ¡°What the...Spirit possession of an ancestor¡¯s soul?!¡± Ji Hao¡¯s eyes popped open, ¡°Bloody hell! You have been raising a [Magic Blood Battle Soul] inside your body! I can¡¯t let you live!¡±

    The [Magic Blood Battle Soul] was a secret Maguspriest magic. Draining out the soul of a powerful wild creature, turning it into an embryo with a certain kind of secret magic, then injecting it into the body of a talented warrior. The Senior Magus level spirit blood of the warrior would then nourish the embryo. When the embryo matured, it would awaken and merge with the body of said warrior, gifting the warrior with all the powers and abilities that the creature had possessed.

    The soul that had merged with Great Gale Ling¡¯s body belonged to a Great Gale Bird. If this soul of the Great Gale Bird naturally grew mature inside his body, after merged with Great Gale Ling, he would acquire all the powers of an adult Great Gale Bird. For example, solely relying on the body of a Senior Magus, Great Gale Ling would be capable of flying up to a height of over a million feet. He would be able to freely travel through the void without any difficulty and manipte all kinds of winds in this world. None of the ordinary Maguspriests would be able to fight against him. Moreover, his sight would have be extremely great and sensitive. He would be able to clearly see every single movement of a tiny mouse from the height of a million feet, which was a precious boon for an archer.

    However, in order to survive the attack of Ji Hao and Mr Crow, Great Gale Ling had forcibly activated the power of the Great Gale Bird¡¯s soul. This would certainly over consume his life force, and result in him spending more spirit blood and time to be able topletely merge with the soul of the Great Gale Bird in the future, that was if he would have a future.

    The silhouette of the Great Gale Bird stretched its wings behind Great Gale Ling¡¯s body, bringing up a white fierce gust of wind and suddenly darting to a height of over three thousand feet, into the thickyer of clouds and straight into the sky.

    Mr Crow let out a resonant caw, then sniffed scornfully. He transformed back into a fiery light streak and instantly rose into the air nearly a million feet high from the ground, around three thousand feet higher than Great Gale Ling. Then Mr Crow abruptly dived down and pped Great Gale Ling directly onto the ground with only one w.

    An immature soul of a Great Gale Bird, how could itpare with Mr Crow in flying speed?

    Yu Mu and Feng Xing had already rushed up to Great Gale Ling. Yu Mu angrily pulled out those arrows that were still stuck on his body, while he raised his foot high and stamped hard on the back of Great Gale Ling, and yelled, ¡°You damn little bastard! I will cook you into a pot of soup today and feed you to those wild dogs! My pot! My fat! And so much blood I have lost today! Damn you! Do you have any idea about how much delicious food I have to eat to replenish all those back?!!¡±

    Shaosi walked calmly over, her eyes filled with coldness and anger. She then said slowly with a frosty voice, ¡°Don¡¯t kill him, give him to me, then release him. He has almost killed us, he has to pay for that.¡±

    Shaosi then began to chant a strange spell, along with which, a subtle and weird power sneakily gathered over from an unknown source.

    ___________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate and Dn

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 203 â€“ Candle Dragon

    Note: Sponsored Chapter 1/2 SAURABH BANSAL

    Thank you very much!

    ___________________________________________________________________________

    Chapter 203 - Candle Dragon

    While Ji Hao and his teammates were being attacked, Pu Ban City was iparable quiet and peaceful.

    Ying Yunpeng held his hands behind his body, while walking slowly and leisurely in the clean and tidy Ten Sun Market. Just as its name implied, the Ten Sun Market was set in Pu Ban City by the Ten Sun Country. The Ten Sun Country was the most powerful human-ruled country in the Eastern Wastnd. It had over ten thousand different-sized ns as its appendages. With its great power, the Ten Sun Country had monopolized over fifty percent of the business in Eastern Wastnd products within Pu Ban City.

    The Eastern Wastnd had bountiful of all kinds of spices, woods, herbal medicines, and precious jade, all of which could be found at the Ten Sun Market. Pearls, hawksbill, coral, and other simple treasures that hade from the Great Eastern Ocean and the Eastern Wastnd, were piled like useless rocks in the Ten Sun Market.

    Beautiful mermaids, proud and muscr young human-like dragon girls, strong aquatic warriors and powerful wild beasts that lived in the sea; whether it were female ves or personal warriors, you could find all kinds of ves in the Ten Sun Market. You could even find some merchandise that were contraband, such as dead bodies of real dragons, armours made from the scales of pure-blooded dragons, longbows made from dragon bones and tendons. It seemed that one could buy literally everything in this market.

    Ying Yunpeng was a master elder, who was sent as administrator of the Ten Sun Market by the Ten Sun Country. Every type of trading in the Ten Sun Market was under his supervision. With his tough yet worldly strategies, the Ten Sun Market had been developing thrivingly, and creating great amounts of benefits for the Ten Sun Country and Ying Yunpeng himself every day.

    On top of that Ying Yunpeng was also a master Magi tutor of the Magi Pce and a minister of the King of humankind. With all these titles, Ying Yunpeng could easily make the entire Ten Sun Market and a part of Pu Ban City shake with only a stamp of his foot against the ground.

    The broad road that had a width equal to ten chariots moving side by side, and was paved with a thickyer of white sand. All this white sand had been shipped over from the North Beach of the Ten Sun Country. This sand was worth nothing back in the Eastern Wastnd, but after being shipped to Pu Ban City, a cart full of sand was worth one jade coin. In other words, the road was not paved with white sand but with piles of coins.

    Stepping on the soft white sand, Ying Yunping was in an even better mood. He was smiling proudly from time to time and was nodding at shop owners on both sides of the road, who grinned and gave him a salute. Walking across the fifty miles long road, there was a town located at the end of the road. The town was squared with each side having the length of ten miles and was surrounded by a hundred zhang wide, flowing river. The city was surrounded by walls that had a height of three zhang and around these walls were teams of warriors, from the Ten Sun Country wearing leather armour and holding longbows, patrolling.

    Ying Yunpeng walked into the town through a bridge. Wherever he passed walking, countless people of Ten Sun Country who lived in the town, bowed and saluted him. The smile of Ying Yunpeng grew bigger and bigger, and his head was held higher and higher. He even amiably touched the heads of a few kids, who were happilyughing and ran past him.

    Looking at those kids, Ying Yunpeng thought proudly that the Ten Sun Country was indeed a country, which was marvelous and blessed. Even the children of the Ten Sun Country had rounder heads than the children of other ns, and looked much better.

    He walked eastwards from the front gate of the town. The east-end of the town was a very broad residence area. Magnificent mansions, built with logs, lined orderly. Between those mansions were tall watchtowers, with each watchtower having elite Eastern Wastnd archers guarding the area in turns.

    The silvery sound of birds singing came from the sky. Tens of rocs and eagles were hovering overhead the mansion area. Using these birds that had extremely sensitive eyes, not even an insect would be able to sneak into this area.

    Ying Yunpeng walked into a mansion. Two pretty maidservants ran hurriedly over, kneeled politely on the ground and saluted him.

    ¡°Hm, Ie for master Candle Dragon.¡± Ying Yunpeng sniffed slightly, the smile on his face had disappeared instantly. While speaking, he carelessly touched the tender face of one of the maidservants.

    The two maidservant stood hurriedly back up, trotted and guided Ying Yunpeng deeply into the yard. Not long after, they stopped in front of a small building, which waspletely surrounded by a metal;ic fence wall and watchtowers.

    Ying Yunpeng walked into the small building, and saw a gigantic ck gstone ced in the middle of the room, with two naked, dry dead bodies lying on it. A nearly two-zhang tall elderly man, who had a very wrinkled and odd face, with a candle light goggling on his head, was carefully observing the two dry dead bodies inch by inch, with his body bowed.

    Standing beside the elderly man, who was much taller than himself, Ying Yunpengughed hollowly, then said, ¡°Master Candle Dragon.¡±

    Master Candle Dragon straightened his body slowly up. His head nearly touched the ceiling by doing so. He then turned around. Master Candle Dragon had the dragon-like face, two fist-sized, horn-like bones bulged on his forehead, and two spheres of golden fiery light was shining in his hollowed eyes. It was impossible for someone to see what his pupils really looked like.

    Taking a deep breath, Master Dragon began talking in a hoarse voice, ¡°Little Bird, you are here.¡±

    Ying Yunpeng let out an embarrassed grin. He couldn¡¯t be more unhappy about being called ¡®Little Bird¡¯, however, this Master Candle Dragon, whose actual name was Candle Dragon Gui, who was now standing right in front of him was one of the few old terrifying master elders of the Magi Pce. He had begun working in the Magi Pce since the ancient era, when the world was still being ruled by the first generation of the King of the humankind.

    Even though he was quite dissatisfied, Ying Yunpeng was not even a thousand year old yet, and wouldn¡¯t dare to show any sign of disrespect towards this Master Candle Dragon.

    Saluting politely to Master Candle Dragon, Ying Yunpeng grinned and said, ¡°Master, it has been a whole month, have you found any clues?¡±

    Master Candle Dragon took out a ck wooden stick, raised it above his own head and emzed it with the candlelight on his head. He then put it into his own mouth, greedily swallowing the dense and pungent smoke released by the burning wooden stick. Swallowing a few mouthfuls of smoke, Master Candle Dragon opened his mouth and puffed out a stream of smoke onto the face of Ying Yunpeng. The smoke was so dense and had such a strong scent that it nearly made Ying Yunpeng pass out.

    Staring at the ck stick held in the hands of Master Candle Dragon and thinking about how such kind of ck sticks were made, Ying Yunpeng internal organs and face both began to twitch intensively. He was almost thrown out. Letting out another few hollow and embarrassedughs, Ying Yunpeng stepped hurriedly back, then saluted Master Candle Dragon once again.

    ¡°Very strange, deadly curse.¡± Master Candle Dragon sat down on the ground and crossed his legs. He pulled a wisp of hair off from one of the dry dead body, put it under his own nose and carefully smelled for a while, then continued, ¡°The rm magic formation of the Magi Pce didn¡¯t have any reaction when this happened.¡±

    ¡°Neither did the defensive magic formation set in their own room have any reaction.¡±

    Master Candle dragon threw the hair away, swallowed another two mouthful of dense smoke, then took out two triangle-shaped jade talismans from around the waists of the two dead bodies, and said, ¡°What was even more humiliating, these were the magic talismans that you, the Ten Sun Country, had spent quite a fortune on and bought from my nephews. Each of these two talisman could neutralize the power of any deadly curse once.¡±

    Slightly sighing, then continued ndly, ¡°I am known as the most powerful magic curses user in the Magi Pce, those nephews of mine are indeed stupid, but they are all ranked only behind me. Nevertheless, the talismans made by them failed to have any reaction when the attack happened, and these two kids were indeed cursed to dead.¡±

    Master Candle Dragon then raised his hand, slightly pped his own face and said, ¡°I am very ashamed, feeling like I have nowhere to put this old face of mine. Therefore, Ying Yunpeng, if you dare to mention even a word about these two poor kids to anyone, I will curse you to death myself.

    ___________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 204 â€“ Weal and Woe

    Note: Sponsored Chapter 2/2 by SAURABH BANSAL

    Thanks for your continued support. Much appreciated!!

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 204 - Weal and Woe

    Master Candle Dragon¡¯s words were rude and unreasonable, every single word was filled with threat, telling Ying Yunpeng that there was no room for negotiations at all.

    Ying Yunpeng was slightly frightened, and hurriedly responded, ¡°No, no, I, Yunpeng wouldn¡¯t dare to do that, it¡¯s only...¡±

    Master Candle Dragon then raised his head excitedly, thenughed out loud, interrupting Ying Yunpeng¡¯s sentence and said, ¡°The kid, who enchanted the deadly curse, he has actually made me feel disgraced. Such a talented kid, if I take him in as my student, I can gain my dignity back. Therefore, I have decided, this Taisi, Taisi is his name, right? He will be myst student.¡±

    The wrinkled face of Ying Yunpeng turned instantly dark. He dared not toin or show any anger, he could only continue to look bitterly at Master Candle Dragon. In order to make this old Master Candle Dragon, who had outlived his usefulness, agree to check the dead bodies of his two apprentices and discover the reason of their death, he had asked some influential people to help him, and spent a hell of a fortune. However, this was what he gotten - Taisi, the biggest suspect, who might have cursed two of his apprentices to death, might be thest student of Master Candle Dragon.

    He now felt a great shame that the heaven, which was thriving and greatly influential in ancient times, had now withered. The five gods of the heaven had now all gone, and all those heavenly disciplines that governed all creatures in this world, had be symbolic rules. Otherwise, Ying Yunpeng would definitely go up to heaven while kneeling down and he would kowtow to the heaven after each step he took forward. Then he would put Master Candle Dragon to trial in front of the emperor and other gods of the heaven.

    What kind of people would do nothing but help the enemy of the one of whom he had epted money from?! Ying Yunpeng wanted to cry, but he was too angry to shed any tears, therefore, his entire face began twitching.

    Master Candle Dragon let out clouds of thick smoke out, looking at Ying Yunpeng¡¯s twisted face, remained silent for quite a while then finally began to talk again.

    ¡°Little Bird, I know that you have spent quite an effort for me, an old man, therefore, I will tell you something, you can freely choose to believe my word or not.¡±

    pping one of the two dried dead bodies, Master Candle Dragon continued ndly, ¡°You should know that the daily security magic formation of the Magi Pce is designed against all evil intentions. Any attack or magic spell that could generate evil intentions, would trigger the security magic formation and catch the attention of the elder, who was on the security magic formation maintaining shift, before even approaching the Magi Pce.¡±

    ¡°The same applies to the talismans made by my nephews. Attacks and spells containing evil intentions would trigger these talismans. That way, these talismans wouldunch counterattacks, and the magic powers left in the talismans by my nephews could block the deadly curses for the owners of the talismans.¡±

    ¡°However, the security magic formation of the Magi Pce didn¡¯t have any reaction when the curse happened.¡±

    ¡°Nor did these talismans, made by my nephews, who have learned about seventy percent of my knowledge.¡±

    ¡°Can you understand why?¡± asked Master Candle Dragon while looking seriously at Ying Yunpeng in the eyes.

    Ying Yunpeng looked back at Master Candle Dragon in confusion. He was the best archer in the Magi Pce, even among the entire Pu Ban city, Ying Yunpeng was known as the most powerful bow-shooting master. But he knew only a little bit about all kinds of magic spells. As far as magic curses were concerned, he had only learned some elementary knowledge.

    Not mentioning powerful Magi like Master Candle Dragon, even Ji Hao was much more powerful than Ying Yunpeng on the subject of curses.

    Master Candle Dragon waved his hand carelessly, right after which, the entire small building abruptly turned into gigantic puffs of smoke and dissipated into the air; bright starlight instantly came down.

    Pointing his finger at the starry night sky, Master Candle Dragon drew an arc in the air then pointed at where the Magi Pce was located.

    ¡°The sun moves across the sky, shining fervidly on the Magi Pce, but the rays of sun won¡¯t attract any reaction of the security magic formation. The light of the great sun is fatal to those evil spirits, which means that the sunlight is harmful, however, the security magic formation of the Magi Pce will never be triggered by the sunlight, because the sunlight doesn¡¯t have any evil intention in it.¡±

    ¡°The light of the stars can cause deadly harm to some evil creatures as well, however, showering under the starlight, the security magic formation will also not have any reaction to the starlight, because the starlight doesn¡¯t contain any evil intention.¡±

    ¡°All natural rules are somehow fatal to mortal creatures in this world. A mortal, has a lifespan, the end of life. However, countless old master Magi have run out of life force and passed away deep inside the Magi Pce, did the security magic formation even have any reaction towards that?¡±

    Ying Yunpeng began to quiver slightly, and while looking at Master Candle Dragon, he said word by word, ¡°Taisi¡¯s curse...¡±

    Master Candle Dragon let out a smile and responded, ¡°This kind of curse is simr to the natural rules. If it was truly chanted by that kid, Taisi, the power of his curse is exact the same as the sun shining above thend, the stars sparkling overhead the jungle, the wind blowing across the grasnd and nts withering as time goes by. No magic formations or talismans can contend against this kind of power, only powers that are equal to natural rules can.¡±

    Ying Yunpeng clenched his fists, gritted his teeth and let out a sneer, ¡°The two of them are no ones but two orphans, brought to the Magi Pce by an elder. If they were not quite talented, they would have died in starvation long ago. How did they...how could they be so powerful?!¡±

    Master Candle Dragon dropped his eyelids, each of his eyelids had over tenyers, and eachyer was so thick as if it was carved by the engraver of time.

    ¡°In the ancient time, there were extremely powerful people who had godly powers, but they were not gods. They were simr to humans, but not entirely human. Those people were called Jiu You, also ck Nether, some called them Dark Nether as well. They controlled life and death, and were capable of manipting weal and woe, and were incredibly terrifying beings. The ancestor of my Candle Dragon n had fought against the Dark Nether n, and had been badly injured by them, falling into a deep sleep. Even now, he has yet to wake up!¡±

    Ying Yunpeng took a deep breath and said, ¡°The Dark Nether n, I seem to have heard about them.¡±

    Master Candle Dragon said ndly, ¡°Twenty thousand years ago, Chiyou¡¯s armyunched a surprise attack on Pu Ban City. All powerful human Magi under themand of the King of the humankind were either killed or injured, but the Dark Nether n sent out all of their forces to Pu Ban City, helping the humankind. The two great rivers now flowing in the Pu Ban City, were created back then.¡±

    ¡°Ah, ah, I-I remember!¡± Ying Yunpeng¡¯s eyes suddenly shone, then yelled out, ¡°But after that great fight, the Dark Nether n was thoroughly extinguished. No...I didn¡¯t think that...¡±

    Master Candle Dragon threw a sideway look at Ying Yunpeng, while letting out a hidden, yet cold and scornful sneer.

    If they were really offspring of the Dark Nether n, the Ten Sun Country was not even qualified to fight against them. Only elderly Magi like Master Candle Dragon knew how horrible those Dark Nether n¡¯s people were, after all, they had lived through that age.

    A series of footsteps came over, along with which, a few Ten Sun Country¡¯s Maguspriests carried Great Gale Ling, whose body was covered in deep wounds, and rushed over. From a long distance, Great Gale Ling howled out while gasping quickly, ¡°Elder Yunpeng, you have to extract revenge for my brothers! They¡¯re dead! Dead! All dead! That bloody fatso, is a, a poison user!!¡±

    Ying Yunpeng instantly rushed up to Great Gale Ling in both shock and anger, grabbed his shoulder and yelled, ¡°What? The people you took are all dead?! All dead?! They have only two Senior Magi, why couldn¡¯t you deal with them with a powerful team like that?!¡±

    Neither Ying Yunpeng nor the few Maguspriests had noticed that above Great Gale Ling¡¯s head, an extremely dim ck spell symbol appeared for one short moment, then disappeared quickly.

    The boyd of the old man, Master Candle Dragon, quivered suddenly and he leapt abruptly away, while whisking his own butt with his hand. He left the yard at the highest speed.

    ¡°Little Bird, I have a potful of jade whale soup cooking on the stove, I can¡¯t let it burn. I have told you what you should know anyway, you can do whatever you want from now on. Eh, I¡¯m no one but an old, old man, I have nothing to do with this whole thing, nothing at all.¡±

    While yelling, Master Candle Dragon darted rapidly away as if he had seen a ghost. A whileter, he stopped in the corner of the street, his body quivering in excitement.

    ¡°The power of Weal and Woe, that¡¯s right. This kid, and his sister, they¡¯re, they¡¯re unspeakably great, talented kids.¡±

    Shaking his body, Master Candle Dragon transformed into a gigantic dragon silhouette, and directly drilled into the ground and disappeared.

    _____________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate and Dn

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 205 â€“ Slaves

    Chapter 205 - ves

    At the campsite.

    The women of the Rong Mountain n were busy while their faces were filled with an unswerving look.

    Thest three arrows that had been shot by Great Gale Ling, had killed three hundred and seventy seven warriors of the n. Seven hundred and eighty five had wounded seriously and twelve hundred and fifty three nsmen had been wounded slightly. If it hadn¡¯t been for Yu Mu¡¯s poison that had consumed over ny percent of Great Gale Ling¡¯s power, the count of deaths and wounded would be higher by at least a magnitude of ten.

    To ordinary people, Senior Magi¡¯s powers were as terrifying as gods, devils, and fierce ghosts,pletely overwhelming.

    Warriors who had fallen on the battlefield were cleaned andid on piles of firewood orderly. Elder Iron Mountain and a few elderly Maguspriests stood to the side, and began chanting a soulforting spell in very low voices.

    ¡°Dead warriors, this here is not far away from the Rong Mountain, and you have been so lucky to be able to return home right after you died.¡±

    ¡°To protect the surviving nsmen, bless them a safe journey. Protect the children who survived, and bless them so they will grow up safely.¡±

    ¡°The Rong Mountain is not far away from here, you should go home, soon. Do not fear, do not worry, our nsmen have already raised banners for you. Go home along the same way we hade, the banners will guide you. Rong Mountain is our hometown!¡±

    asionally, weeping sounds of children came from the crowd. They were the kids of killed warriors. However, only a few had cried out, most of the children, whose parents died in the battle, were now gathered around elderly nsmen, silently taking over the armours and picked up the weapons, which were left by their parents.

    The wounded warriors were lying on the backs of the Curly-Horned Cattles. Shaosi, Taisi, and a group of women from the Rong Mountain n were cleaning their wounds and feeding them healing potions. A thick smell of herbal medicines lingered in the air. Now and then, a few badly wounded warriors would cough intensely, while spittingrge amounts of blood out.

    Yu Mu was staring expressionlessly at the busy campsite, while his upper bodyid bare.

    This was a damned era, people got used to the abrupt demise of their families. It was so difficult to survive and death was like a dark cloud shrouding everyone in darkness all the time.

    Feng Xing gritted his teeth, and pulled out arrows from Yu Mu¡¯s body one after another. Many arrows had pierced into Yu Mu¡¯s fat by over two feet deep. Some arrowheads had even punctured his bones and pierced into his marrow.

    Every time an arrow was pulled out, a stream of blood would gush out of Yu Mu¡¯s body. However, his skin and flesh would squirm and the wounds healed quickly, all by itself. When the arrows that had sliced his muscles and broken his skin were being pulled out, Yu Mu remained expressionless. It was as if it wasn¡¯t him whom the muscles and skin belonged to.

    Still, the arrowheads that had pierced into his bones were all thickly dotted with sharp thorns. When Feng Xing pulled them out with some force, the bones of Yu Mu shed against the arrowheads and made series of ear-piercing noises. Instantly, Yu Mu¡¯s entire body tightened and his face became twisted. He gnashed his teeth and let out a muffled groan with intermediate intervals.

    Sticky perspiration ceaselessly oozed out of Yu Mu¡¯s skin. He gasped quickly for cold air, then began talking abruptly.

    ¡°Eh, that guy Shaosi released earlier. He had fled away with a life-saving magic talisman. Shouldn¡¯t he have arrived at Pu Bu City by now?¡± Letting out a slight howl, Yu Muughed embarrassedly and continued, ¡°I want to swallow some meat so much right now...hmmm...but my pot it¡¯s not solid enough. Such a great shame, eh...¡±

    Man Man was squatting quietly beside Yu Mu and Feng Xing, holding the long handles of her pair of hammers in each of her hands, while she was staring at all these people who were busy in the campsite. This was the first time for her to witness something like this; a campsite, which was left in a mess after a surprise attack, women and children, who were very sad about having their lost their families but forcibly choked their tears back, and those kids, who had red and misty eyes, but silently took over the armours and weapons that were left by their fathers or uncles, from the hands of the elders, with fortitudinous looks.

    For some unknown reasons, Man Man, who had always been a careless little girl, now had eyes filled with tears. The following moment, two lines of crystal clear tears gushed out of her eye sockets.

    She dropped her hammers, walked slowly up to a woman, took over a y bowl from her hand, and helped to clean wounds of a warrior, who had a huge hole cut out on his chest.

    ¡°Hm, Man Man.¡± Ji Hao looked at Man Man, and felt as if a sphere of raging me was going to explode inside his chest.

    He thought about what Great Gale Ling had confessed to while begging for his life, after being captured. He had been so afraid to die that he even blurted out things he shouldn¡¯t have. Thinking about his words, Ji Hao felt anger rushing to his brain like a fierce stream. He patter Mr Crow, who was standing on his shoulder, right after which, Mr Crow emitted a resonating caw towards the sky while rising in the air. It stretched its wings, spun its body and expanded to over hundred zhang length. Ji Hao hopped onto the back of Mr Crow and then transformed into a beam of fiery light. He directly rose into the air, thousands of feet high from up the ground.

    Mr Crow transformed into an over hundred zhang long beam and sliced the clouds apart. It darted forward, flying over hundreds of miles within ten minutes.

    Hovering in the air for a while, Ji Hao, whose pupils were shining brightly, abruptly let out a great growl and leapt straight down from the back of Mr Crow. While falling rapidly from the air thousands of feet high from above the ground, Ji Hao had also activated his fiery wings, allowing himself to dive down even faster.

    Like a zing shooting star, Ji Hao smashed fiercely into a small valley.

    A small troop consisting of hundreds of ve warriors led by tens of Jia n warriors, were camping in the valley. They hadn¡¯t built a bonfire. They were only sitting in a circle on the ground around a luxury tent.

    Seeing Ji Hao fall from the sky along a dazzling, bright light, the little group of most powerful Jia n warriors amongst the small troop, instantly shouted out in, both in anger and fear. They jumped into the air. Two of them even directly leapt hundreds of feet high and rushed straight towards Ji Hao, intending to bump him in the air.

    Ji Hao was diving rapidly down, he could even clearly see the thick beard on the faces of the two Jia n warriors.

    ¡°I want all of you to die!!¡± Ji Hao gave a great shout. Along with his shout, the great power stored in the Magus Acupoint of his Dantian transformed into a dragon-like fire stream and roared out. Then it was instantly absorbed by the Yan Spear, which had merged with Ji Hao¡¯s right arm as a tattoo.

    A one zhang and eight foot long fire stream suddenly spurted out from Ji Hao¡¯s right palm. Although with his current Senior Magus level power, he could only activate a slight little bit of the power of the Yan Spear and that too for a short moment, which was so short it might even be ignored. But, currently Ji Hao considered it more than enough.

    A gold-red, spear-shaped fire stream spurted out from Ji Hao¡¯s palm and instantly released a terrifyingly great heat. The air within tens of miles in radius was immediately shrouded by raging fire, as if the spear-shaped fire stream had set even the sky aze. Clouds of me rolled in the sky, and the armours worn by the two Jia n warriors quickly began to burn.

    Holding the spear-shaped fire stream, Ji Hao shouted out in anger and thrust the spear forward. After the spearhead had touched the bodies of the two Jia n warriors only slightly, the spear-shaped fire stream, which had been activated now, gushed back into Ji Hao¡¯s right arm. However, the two Jia n warriors were even unable to let any sound out before the beam of bright fiery light gushed from out their chests, burning them into puffs of smoke within a moment.

    Ji Haoned heavily on the ground. Followed by a thunderous boom, the entire three to four zhang long valley was swept across by a powerful fire stream.

    After having activated the Yan Spear, Ji Hao had ran out of his internal power. At the moment, he activated his Golden Dan and released the tremendous power contained in it. The power of the Golden Dan soared out in streams, along with which, three flying daggers and two flying swords darted out from the storage bag tied around Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder, leaving a trail of zhang long beams of cold light, swishing towards the other Jia n warriors. Over ten Jia n warriors, who had been sent up into the air by the shockwave created by Ji Hao when he hadnded on the ground, were all sliced by the sharp and fierce beams of cold dagger and sword light from their necks, and were beheaded, before Ji Hao had stood back up.

    Compared to the Jia n warriors of the Blood Tooth, these were only Junior Magus level idiots, which Ji Hao could wipe easily out.

    ¡°You are from the ck Lock, Great Gale Ling had asked you toe here and take over new ves, right?¡± asked Ji Hao, ¡°But sorry, you are now my ves. All of you!¡±

    ___________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate and Dn

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 206 â€“ Horrible Bugs

    Note: Elder Iron Mountain will be named Elder Iron Yan from this chapter on.

    ________________________________________________________________________

    Chapter 206 - Horrible Bugs

    After burying the warriors who had fallen in the battle, the migrating troops of the Rong Mountain n continued with their journey.

    A small troop of eight hundred ve warriors, eighteen Jia n warriors, and a greedy, stupid warrior who had been the manager of this small troop, had all been added to the migrating troops of the Rong Mountain n. They were ves. They had been sold to the Rong Mountain n by Ji Hao at a very low price - one piece of leather. The tungsten steel mines within the new territory that were very hard to explore, were waiting for them.

    The migrating troop could move forward at the highest speed for seven hours every single day. The rest of the time was used for resting, cooking and eating. The Curly-Horned Cattles could run for over three-hundred miles within an hour. With this speed, the migrating troop arrived at a thousand-mile round hignd area.

    Continuing to move forward in the undnt hignd area, a mountain range that was covered in thriving jungles, was located right in front of the troop. Technically speaking, this mountain range also belonged to the Rong Mountain area, but a grasnd transformed from a small fracture had split these two parts of the Rong Mountain apart.

    After the surprise attack, the troop hadn¡¯t encountered any other serious threats. Ji Hao had broken through to the level of Senior Magus, therefore, the fighting efficiency of the guarding team of the migrating troop had improvedrgely. On top of that, Mr Crow was hovering overhead the troop all the time, while being on the lookout for anything from the surrounding areas. It would inform any possible danger, whether from wild beasts or other unknown enemies, well ahead of time. Because of all this, the migrating troop had finally arrived at their destination all save and sound.

    Ji Hao was holding the long, ck dagger and rubbed the edge of the dagger slightly with his forefinger. A wisp of ck wolf fur mixed with his blood was set aze on the dagger¡¯s edge.

    Apanied by a swooshing sound, over ten thousand Tusked-Wolves that were a zhang tall, rushed out from a valley that was in front of the troop, while howling. A strange blue me spurted out from their bodies, and gushed ceaselessly from out their nostrils, jaws, and ears. Some of the weaker wolves were soon burned to death, but the stronger ones survived, rushing madly around the valley and setting those slightly withered bushes and grass in the valley aze.

    [Cold Fire Deadly Curse]

    This was one of the elementary-level magic curses of the Gold Crow n, and was greatly effective against animal groups, which consisted ofrge quantities of individuals but where each individual had low strength. In the Magi Pce, Ji Hao had learned the advanced-level spells of this [Cold Fire Deadly Curse]. On the jade slip, which this spell was written on, Ji Hao had found a footnote indicating clearly that the origin of this spell was the Fire Crow n of the Southern Wastnd. It also said that if anyone was interested in digging deeper into this spell, they were free to visit the Gold ck Mountain of the Southern Wastnd to find more changes of this spell.

    Learning an advanced-level spell that originated from his own n made Ji Hao gain a deeper understanding of the Magi Pce.

    ¡°But, Mr Crow, this one is actually much more useful than the one grandpa Ji Kui had taught me.¡± Ji Hao was staring at the those zing wolves that were rushing all around the valley with narrowed eyes, grinned and said, ¡°Our old [Cold Fire Deadly Curse] infuriates wild beasts and make them risk their lives in order to make them fight madly for us. But, this advanced-level spell has been improved by some soul-attack spells, which drives these animals insane. This is why none of these wolves have even tried to hurt us yet.¡±

    Mr Crow let out a caw, leaned its head aside and looked seriously at those wolves, which gradually had be quieter now and had been burned into ashes in the fire.

    ¡°When we have an opportunity, we have to send all these spells that our Gold Crow n nsmen can use, back to our home.¡± Ji Hao calcted carefully and continued, ¡°At least, these spells could improve the battle effectiveness of our Maguspriests by fifty percent. Such a great deal!¡±

    Loud sounds of whipping wereing from behind Ji Hao. The warriors of the Rong Mountain n were driving the ves who were carrying all kinds of tools and were walking in the steaming hot valley. They dug up the soil, deeply burying the ashes of the nts and the bones of the wolves in the ground, after which they cleaned up the remaining nts and bushes that had survived the mes.

    More and more nsmen of the Rong Mountain n were joining the team that was cleaning the valley. This valley, which was tens of miles long and around three miles wide, would be their new residential area. A thousand muscr warriors had already begun lumbering and lifting rocks, preparing to build a fifty-zhang-wide wall in the only entrance of the valley in order to shield the entire valley behind it.

    After all, this was a totally primitive piece of unexploitednd. On the first day, Ji Hao had wiped a group of Tusked-Wolves out, but at night, eight different kinds of wild beasts had secretly followed the bloody scent and came near the valley, attempting tounch surprise attacks on the nsmen of the Rong Mountain in the valley.

    Elder Iron Yan, who was in charge of this immigrating troop, identally became the first wounded one amongst the entire troop. As a Senior Magus he was embarrassedly bitten on his toe by a highly poisonous, Three-Tailed Cat that was hidden under a fallen leaf. Although it was not a big deal, this ident made everyone be more vignt.

    By working together and after spending quite an effort, Ji Hao and his teammates had finally been able to kill the majority of the wild beast and drive the remaining ones out of the valley. The carcasses of the dead wild beasts had been pulled in the valley, thanks to which the nsmen wouldn¡¯t have to worry about food for at least a month. However, these carcasses had also attracted more predators. Although Mr Crow was floating right above the valley while releasing its sense power to frighten the wild animals away, the jungle surrounding the valley never became quiet.

    Every day, new groups of wild beasts would try to approach the valley, and Ji Hao¡¯s team would kill huge numbers of them. In the meanwhile, they would also encounter those mysterious creatures that were bred and nourished by nature itself, such as different-sized stonemen and other living creatures who had be sentient.

    Every time they encountered such kinds of creatures, Ji Hao, who had been hanging out with all of the mysterious natural creatures since he had been a little kid, would be the main force of coordinating work.

    Those stonemen, who were the kindest, simplest, and most generous, soon epted the Rong Mountain n people, and began to see them as reasonable new neighbours. Ji Hao had used his good old method - bribing these stonemen with vats of delicious booze and made them allies of the Rong Mountain n.

    Those treemen were easy to deal with as well. After Yu Mu, who had a great amount of defensive fat, blocked an attack that had beenunched by three treemen simultaneously, and Man Man had smashed a violent treeman that was obsessed with ughter into pieces, all the treemen living within a thousand miles around the valley had silently epted the Rong Mountain n nsmen.

    As for the other kinds of creatures, such as evil spirits and ghosts, threatened by the powerful and mysterious Magi spells that were performed by Ji Hao, Shaosi, and Taisi they had all made pacts of peaceful coexistence with the Rong Mountain n, one after another. From now on, as long as the Rong Mountain n didn¡¯t initiate attacks on these creatures, they would never go against the Rong Mountain n.

    With Ji Hao¡¯s smoothmunicating and negotiating skills, a few powerful and influential spirit beasts, which had been cultivating for quite many years, had moved into the newly built altar of the Rong Mountain n and became guarding spirits of this new vige. All Rong Mountain n needed to give them in return was enough amounts of blood from either humankind or beasts kind each year.

    After the big part of a month had passed, lines of cabins had been built orderly in the valley, as well as a new minefield. Elder Iron Yan couldn¡¯t wait to gather all the most experienced mine workers amongst the troop, locate the tungsten steel and officially start the exploitation.

    Three dayster, when the mine had been excavated to a depth of a hundred and fifty zhang,rge chunks of tungsten steel ore could be dug out.

    Right when everyone was happily and excitedly shouting and cheering, a loud and abrupt howl came from the mine. Followed by the howl, countless human-head-sized ck bugs flew out along with a buzzing sound. A few ve warriors, who were working in the mine, didn¡¯t have enough time to flee and were easily torn apart by these crazy bugs. After having torn the ve warriors, the bugs swallowed their bodiespletely, including the bones.

    A great numbers of ck bugs gushed out from the entrance of the mine in a formidable array. All of the Rong Mountain n nsmen were frightened badly, and rushed hurriedly back above the ground.

    _________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate and Dn

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 207 â€“ Hive

    Chapter 207 - Hive

    The mine was now filled with those ck bugs, which were gushing out like water during a tide.

    Shaosi grabbed Taisi by his neck and pulled him away from the entrance of the mine. The few strong and muscr ve warriors had easily been torn apart by those bugs, so a scrawny kid like Taisi would probably be swallowed entirely by a bug.

    Feng Xing took a nce at his bow, shook his head and leapt away as well. There were too many bugs, but he would only be able to kill a few with one shot. If he used arrows of mass destruction, he might destroy the entire mine. If he used only ordinary arrows, he could kill at most a thousand bugs with all his arrows.

    Yu Mu considered it briefly, but then shook his head as well, turned hurriedly around and fled away. He was actually quite willing to throw some of his poison into the mine and easily kill all of those bugs. However, he was good at using poison, but not that good at detoxifying. If he left a highly poisonous mine for the Rong Mountain n people, those nsmen probably wouldn¡¯t be too happy about it. Therefore, he wisely chose to step back.

    Man Man excitedly carried her pair of gigantic hammers, rushed into the mine whileughing and carelessly waving her hammers, smashing those bugs. With every move she could smash at least ten bugs to death. The carapaces of those bugs were solid and smooth. They would emit huge amounts of fire sparks when shing against the hammers. The shes itself sounded like someone was hammering iron blocks.

    However, every time that Man Man would hit the bugs slightly harder, the entire mine would shake intensely. Elder Iron Yan was horrified by this. He was afraid that the mine would copse. That was why he hurriedly yelled at Man Man, telling her to stop. ording to surveys, this spot was located nearest to the main lode. If Man Man destroyed this newly built mine, they would be unable to rebuild itter, because the soil and rock formation underneath it would be shaken loose.

    Man Man stopped unwillingly, opened her mouth and spew out a mouthful of me.

    Gold-red me swooshed out of her mouth along with countless golden, silvery, and purple light spots, instantly burning over ten thousand bugs, which were filled in the, hundreds of zhang long and seven to eight zhang wide, mine to death. The flesh and blood of those bugs were burned into ashes. Only their carapaces were burned into a sticky red liquid, flowing into the ground along the cracks in the rocks.

    ¡°This is...high-quality tungsten steel!¡± yelled Iron Yan, who was bitten by a highly poisonous three-tailed animal earlier on and still had a numb and stiff leg. He abruptly let out a series of screams and said, ¡°These bugs have somehow purified tungsten ore and absorbed tungsten steel, merging the steel with their carapaces! Ah! Man Man, don¡¯t burn them at such a high temperature!¡±

    Looking at the streams of sticky red liquid flowing on the ground along the rocks, Iron Yan had gone nearly mad. The carapaces of these bugs were extremely pure tungsten steel that could be directly forged into weapons after undergoing a very simple smelting process. But, now these carapaces had melted and merged with the rocks and soil, making it too difficult to extract the steel again.

    Man Man paused for a second, her cherry-like lips curving downwards, then carried her hammers, turned around and walked out of the mine. She had only learned to let out mes as hot and powerful as she could to make sure she struck her enemies down immediately. She had yet to learn how to control the power and the temperature of her mes. Therefore, she had no idea how to fulfill Iron Yan¡¯s requirements.

    Ji Hao shook his head and said confidently, ¡°Let me try. Just burn them dead, yeah?¡±

    The melting point of tungsten steel was twice as high as that of ordinary iron. As long as he controlled the power of his mes, keeping it under the melting point of tungsten steel, those carapaces would not melt down. Ji Hao walked calmly into the mine, facingrge groups of bugs swooshing towards him. Suddenly, raging gold-red mes spurted out from his body. The mes were not as hot as Man Man¡¯s me and were slightly cooler than the melting point of tungsten steel.

    Those ck bugs darted towards Ji Hao. However, when they were still a few zhang away from Ji Hao, streams of gold-red mes would gush into their bodies through the cracks on their carapaces. Their carapaces were thick and solid, but inside their bodies, their internal organs were as fragile as that of ordinary insects. Popping sounds wereing continuously from their bodies, Ji Hao waved his arms and brought up a whirlwind, rolling countless empty carapaces out of the mine, which he piled on a t area hundreds of zhang away from the mine.

    Ji Hao walked into the mine step by step. At each step the ck bugs in the mine were being burned, after which they would be rolled out by the whirlwind and finally get piled on the t area.

    Yu Mu was standing far away from the mine and stared at Ji Hao in shock. He tried to do the math with his fingers, while murmuring, ¡°Ji Hao was born in the Gold Crow n of the Southern Wastnd, who are naturally capable of controlling the power of fire. But, he also is capable of controlling the powers of wind, water, and is able to fly, and move underground. He also has a deep understanding of poisonous medicines as well as magic medicines. He has even forged few rather high-quality mining tools a few days ago, and built an iron cattle to help the Rong Mountain n people to transport ores...¡±

    Feng Xing was a bit shocked as well. He licked his own lips and asked, ¡°Is there anything that he is not capable of?¡±

    Yu Mu let out a big grin, proudly raised his head and said, ¡°He can¡¯t eat as much as I can...and, he certainly can¡¯t be pregnant and give birth to a baby!¡±

    Man Man carried her hammers and curiously rushed over, poked hard on Yu Mu¡¯s fat belly with her finger and yelled, ¡°Fatso! Can you give birth to a child? Haha, you have such a huge belly! Man Man has seen some women carrying babies in their bellies, their bellies were as big as yours!¡±

    Man Man then raised her tender, petal-like face, staring admiringly at Yu Mu with a pair of sparkling eyes and asked, ¡°Can you really give birth to babies?¡±

    The chubby face of Yu Mu darkened instantly. He seriously looked at Man Man, and couldn¡¯t help but wanting to exin her about the details involved in making babies. However, he quickly predicted the horrible consequence that this might cause - if he taught Man Man these adult stuff, old Zhu Rong would probablye in person to find and crush him.

    Therefore, Yu Mu gasped deeply, closed his mouth, then gave Man Man an iparably warm grin.

    Step by step, Ji Hao walked deeper in the mine. Soon, he reached the ce where the few ve warriors had been torn apart, which also happened to be first ce the bugs had rushed out. He saw a few water-tank-sized holes opened in the main lode, and streams of bugs ceaselessly flying out from those holes.

    ¡°Come down, I found the source of these bugs.¡±

    Ji Hao waved his hand and let tens of fireballs out, swishing into those dark holes. Right after which,rge streams of me spurted out from those holes. Hundreds of empty carapaces of the ck bugs had been blown out by the streams of mes, rolling and crashing on the ground.

    Man Man was the first to rush back into the mine at, with the others following right behind her.

    After Ji Hao walked along the entrance opened up by his fire streams over a distance of two hundred miles, and had burned at least a hundred thousand ck bugs to death, the road suddenly widened, and an over ten mile wide underground cave appeared before his eyes.

    Countless ck bugs gathered in this cave, staring at Ji Hao and the others with their glowing greenpound eyes.

    The bugs gathered in here were not only human-head-sized. Thergest bugs were over a zhang in length. The carapaces of these extrarge bugs seemed to be especially thick and solid, and were decorated withrge amounts ofplicated and beautiful silver patterns.

    Encircled by all these ck bugs was hundred zhang long fat worm that was curled up on the ground. From the tail-end of its body,rge amounts of eggs wereid out continuously. These eggs would break immediately after the wind had blown across it, and a grey bug would crawl out from each of the eggs.

    Another tens of wild paths were connected to this underground cave, from which, groups of ck bug were ceaselessly rushing down like streams of water.

    This was obviously a huge underground hive and that gigantic worm was their queen.

    __________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 208 â€“ Bug Slave

    Chapter 208 - Bug ve

    ¡°So annoying!¡±

    Ji Haoined, while stretching his arms and standing in front of the other people. His whole body was burning like a human-shaped torch. Countless ck bugs opened their jaws, showing their dense and sharp teeth, spurting dark-green saliva, and rushed madly towards Ji Hao.

    However, whenever they came at a hundred zhang distance from Ji Hao, their bodies would begin to turn red. If they moved tens of more zhang closer, all their internal organs would be burned, causing their bodies to be solid and empty, ck carapaces.

    A visible, muddy sphere of wind appeared behind Feng Xing¡¯s body. Within that sphere, a blurred silhouette could be seen twisting madly and intensely. After the appearance of the silhouette, countless tiny streams of whirlwinds blew up from the ground, rolled the empty carapaces up and out of the mine.

    Large groups of Rong Mountain n people, holding all kinds of tools, happily carried those carapaces away, and piled them orderly up on the ground. Each of them had faces filled with a smile.

    The bug queen, which was curled up on the ground, raised its upper body slightly, and stared at Ji Hao viciously, with all eighteenpound eyes on its small head, while spurting out thick, dark-green liquid from its mouth. The queen then began to scream shrilly. Followed by its voice, even more bugs rushed out from the tens of paths, buzzing and screaming, darting towards Ji Hao, showing no fear of death.

    Thoserge bugs, which had over a zhang wide carapaces, shook their heavy body and moved slowly towards Ji Hao. When they were still hundreds of zhang away from Ji Hao, theserge bugs would shake their wings intensely and emit wisps of ck and silver helix-formed thorns, along with which, their bodies swelled quickly.

    These thorns were only a foot long and a-thumb-thick, glowing and especially sharp. Along with high-pitched swishing sounds, these thorns madly darted towards Ji Hao. However, Man Manughed out loud and leapt up towards Ji Hao. She lifted her pair of hammers up and shielded him behind them. All of those thorns nged against her hammers then fell on the ground.

    Man Man¡¯s hammers were forged by a master craftsman of the Zhu Rong Country with all kinds of natural treasures. Therefore, the naturally-grown thorns of these bugs were unable to do any harm to it.

    Elder Iron Yan hurriedly walked up while carefully avoiding the streams of mes spurted out by Ji Hao, then grabbed a ck and white thorn. He took out a tiny hammer and hammered hard on that thorn a couple of times, then abruptly yelled out in excitement, ¡°Silver tungsten!! This tungsten steel mine is apanied by a silver tungsten mine! It is a treasure!! Ten times more valuable than tungsten steel!!¡±

    Iron Yan excitedly raised both of his arms and shouted, ¡°We are blessed by our great ancestors, this silver tungsten mine belongs to our Rong Mountain n! With this mine, our Rong Mountain n will certainly thrive! Thank our good ancestors, this silver tungsten mine is ours, ours!¡±

    Ji Hao threw a nce at Iron Yan. A mine of silver tungsten was quite rare and hard to find, which was why it was known as a kind of precious mine. Silver tungsten on itself was nothing too special, but after melting it and using it with other metals to form alloys, it would hugely improve the rigidity and the sharpness of such an alloy. For example, if wepare two sharp swords that was crafted by one master cksmith, using the same materials, except that one contained a bit of silver tungsten and the other didn¡¯t, the one with silver tungsten would be able to cut the other one into two.

    In the Southern Wastnd, high-quality weapons that contained silver tungsten was unreasonably expensive. Ji Hao remembered clearly the time when he was three-year-old, a trade caravan passed by their n, buying all the stored leathers and beast bones that had been saved up by all the people of the Gold ck Mountain for a whole year and a half, with only a hundred silver tungsten weapons. Nearly ten million Gold ck Mountain people had worked very hard for an entire year and a half, saving those leathers and bones bit by bit as their properties, but they traded all that property for only a hundred weapons that contained little bit silver tungsten.

    Facing such a valuable mine, Elder Iron Yan¡¯s reaction made Ji Hao feel very unpleasant. When the Rong Mountain n begged the Magi Pce to help them for this task of immigration and mine exploitation, they never mentioned a word about the possibility that the tungsten steel mine might be apanied by a silver tungsten mine. Only one small silver tungsten mine was many times more valuable than all three tungsten mines that they had detected so far.

    ¡°Silver tungsten mine, hm, really good stuff.¡± Ji Hao turned his head around and looked at Iron Yan, whose face was now filled with happiness, and said ndly, ¡°Elder Iron Yan, in the agreement made by your Rong Mountain n and the Magi Pce, I don¡¯t think any silver tungsten mine was mentioned, am I right? You have only indicated that this area had three tungsten mines, but never said that this area might also have one or even more silver tungsten mines.¡±

    The tiny little eyes on Yu Mu¡¯s chubby face, which were squeezed badly by his face, making them look tiny, popped suddenly into the size of a baby¡¯s fist. He rolled his sleeves and yelled out loudly in excitement, ¡°Ji Hao is right! Elder Iron Yan, now you have to raise our wage, raise it, you must raise it!¡±

    ¡°Hold on for a second, hold on!¡± Iron Yan was struck with confusion by this unexpected situation. He looked at Ji Hao, and seemed not to know how to react, only yelled back at Ji Hao, ¡°But, but we have already...¡±

    Man Man turned around as well, lifting one of her hammers up and heavily stamped it against the ground. The entire mine instantly shook intensely. The ground even began swaying and a few gigantic rocks nearly fell down from above.

    ¡°My Abba is the Fire Gold, Zhu Rong. If Ji Hao wants you to raise the wage, you have to raise the wage! Or I will let my Abbae to talk some sense into you!¡± said Man Man while proudly holding her head high, ¡°My big brother has said that no one should owe us money!¡±

    Iron Yan paused briefly, and looked at Man Man¡¯s tiny body and her huge pair of hammers, which were much bigger than herself. The grin on his face suddenly changed into canniness, and he then said, ¡°Not a problem, not a problem at all! Hm, we all should be reasonable, right? We truly didn¡¯t know about this silver tungsten mine before, therefore, at first, we should just figure out more information about the mineral resources of this mine.¡±

    Ji Hao nodded, let out even greater streams of mes from his entire body, then walked towards the bug queen, step by step.

    The bug queen seemed to be screaming with all of its power. Along with its voice, countless ck bugs darted towards Ji Hao. However, none of those bugs managed to even approach Ji Hao. Ji Hao walked slowly up to the bug queen, which was way too fat to move, pulled out his ck stone dagger, while his own palm tore open, then quickly drew tens of strange spell symbols on the head of the bug queen with his blood.

    The glowing blood slowly seeped into the head of the bug queen, after which, the bug queen began to struggle intensely. About ten minutester, the spell symbols drawn by Ji Hao activated the power contained in Ji Hao¡¯s blood and left a ve mark on this bug queen¡¯s weak soul, turning it into Ji Hao¡¯s ve.

    The bug queen weakly screamed onest time. Followed by this scream, all those ck bugs, which were madly attacking Ji Hao earlier, abruptly stopped, andid quietly down on the ground.

    Ji Hao patted this huge bug queen, turned around and said to Iron Yan, ¡°This big thing and her children can help you with the mine exploitation work, you can have them. And we are not going to be too greedy, we only want a set of powerful defensive magic formations, and a moveable and portable small-scale battlefort.¡±

    A canny light sparked for a short while in Iron Yan¡¯s eyes. He was about to open his mouth and say something, when a ck bug abruptly darted from a small path with a fist-sized crystal held in its jaws.

    The crystal fell out from its jaws and loudly nged against the ground, dragging everyone¡¯s attention onto it.

    __________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 209 â€“ Crystal Mine

    Chapter 209 - Crystal Mine

    Ji Hao moved really fast, even faster than Feng Xing. He grabbed the crystal in his hand ahead of Elder Iron Yan.

    The fist-sized crystal was ivory-white, only half-inch thick, and shaped irregrly. It looked like a broken leaf. However, it was incredibly heavy, only a slight piece like this weighed at least five-thousand stones. An ordinary elementary-level Novice Magus could only hold two crystal pieces like this at one time, using all of his or her power.

    Once Ji Hao¡¯s palm touched this crystal, he felt an extremely dense stream of power gushing into his body through his palm. The power was pure and warm, and felt like wine that had been in a cer for over a hundred years. This stream of power had even brought Ji Hao a magical sense of pleasure.

    ¡°Highest-grade magic crystal!¡± said Ji Hao, after letting out a cough.

    Ji Hao had seen highest-grade, fire-essence crystals back in the Cold Stream Valley within the Southern Wastnd. The fire-essence crystal was actually a small ss belonging to the range of fire-power system magic crystals. However, amongst all kinds of magic crystals, the most precious, rare and useful kind was the kind that actually didn¡¯t have any natural property. What is meant by this is that the power contained in this kind of magic crystal neither belonged to the fire-power system nor to any other special kind of power system. Nevertheless, no matter which power-system your own power had a natural affinity to, you could use this kind of all-adapting magic crystals to assist your cultivation. You would be able to absorb power from this kind of magic crystals.

    A piece of all-adapting magic crystal was worth ten times more than any other special kind of magic crystal of simr quality and purity as itself. Moreover, this kind of magic crystals were too rare, you could hardly find it in markets. All powerful ns and organizations were trying as hard as they could to gather more all-adapting crystals. Not a single n or organization would easily let this kind of precious magic crystal get out of their hands.

    ¡°I seemed to remember that silver tungsten mines happened to be apanied by magic crystal mines,¡± murmured Yu Mu. He had learned quite much about all kinds of mines and magic crystals in the Magi Pce, ¡°But, not this kind of highest-grade all-adapting magic crystals. Hmmm, I thought only other few rare kinds of highest grade metal mines could be apanied by all-adapting magic crystals, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Ji Hao shook his head, weighed this piece of magic crystal in his hand, then let out a deep growl at the bug queen, which had already be his ve.

    The ck bug that had darted out just now with this piece of magic crystal held in its jaws let out a shrill scream, slightly shook its body, then turned around and quickly flew back into the path where he hade from.

    Ji Hao, all his team members, Iron Yan and tens of Rong Mountain n nsmen hurriedly followed it, running into the path, and rushing behind the ck bug. After rushing along the downward slope for around three hundred miles, the path gradually became thinner and narrow. Obviously, this path recently made by the ck bugs. Having walked another five to six hundred zhang along the narrow path, another cave that was hundred zhang wide, appeared in front of everyone. The cave was filled with extremely dense natural power. Milky-white dense fog gathered into streams that looked like real milk and was rotating slowly inside the cave.

    A magical white light lit up the entire cave. This light wasing from the human-head-sized pieces of white magic crystals, which were thickly dotted on the stone wall of the cave. Some of these magic crystals were lighter in colour, and some were darker. Apparently, they were in different in quality and purity. On the stone wall nearest to the entrance, a piece of magic crystal had a breach on it and the shape of the breach was simr to the smaller piece of magic crystal held in Ji Hao¡¯s hand.

    Obviously, this piece of magic crystal was identally bitten out by the ck bug. Right when it had broken it out of the wall, this ck bug must have heard the calling of its queen, therefore, it had hurriedly rushed out with this small piece of magic crystal held within its jaws.

    ¡°An entire mine of highest-grade all-adapting magic crystals!¡± Ji Hao gasped in shock, turned around with a serious look at Iron Yan, and said, ¡°Elder, I think we should really talk about this. This mine might bring your Rong Mountain n a destructive disaster, believe it or not!¡±

    The face of Iron Yan twitched intensely. He held his tiny hammer, staggered into the cave, and took a deep breath. The visible, the dense milky-white fog that had condensed from pure natural power, transformed into two small swirls and ceaselessly swished into his body.

    The natural power contained in the small piece of magic crystal held in Ji Hao¡¯s hand, equaled to the total amount of power that a peak-level Junior Magus, who had awakened a hundred meridians, each filled with power, possessed. This meant that this small piece of magic crystal was enough to let an ordinary human warrior smoothly cultivate all the way to the peak Junior Magus level. On top of that, the power contained in such a crystal was extremely pure and dense, which would result in one¡¯s cultivation being faster by at least ten times whenpared to others.

    In this underground cave, over a thousand human-head-sized magic crystals were exposed on the stone wall. Each of them could be cut into more than ten smaller pieces like the one Ji Hao was holding.

    Inside the stonewall most certainly there would be more magic crystal simr to the ones on the wall, otherwise the natural power inside the cave would not have been able to grow so dense.

    Elder Iron Yan stumbled to the middle of the cave. Right in the middle of the cave was a, over a zhang wide and foot deep, pit. The pit was filled with an unknown kind of white and sticky liquid. Apparently, this kind of white liquid was also an incredibly valuable natural treasure, simr to the earth essence milk. It had condensed from extremely dense natural power and was umted naturally through countless years.

    It would be a great waste to use this kind of liquid to assist with one¡¯s cultivation. Only by using it as a magic medicine ingredient, would its real value fully be gained. This kind of magical medicine ingredient was way too precious. It could only be used in the most powerful magical medicines that were capable of bringing even the death to life.

    But, more attractive that the liquid were the nine,pletely glowing and translucent nts that were in the middle of this shallow pit. These nts looked like little bamboos. They were only a finger thick and a zhang tall. Each nt had nine sections and each section that three white lines, with nine silvery-white, long and slim leaves attached to each white. Without being blown by any wind, these nts were swaying slightly, and those silvery white leaves nged slightly against each other, letting out jade-nging-like, especially sweet and pleasing sounds.

    Ji Hao had already memorized names of all the frequently used herbal medicines, but he couldn¡¯t tell the name of these nine magical nts. Obviously, either this kind of nt hadn¡¯t yet been recorded by the Magi Pce, or they were listed as the kind of precious and powerful natural treasures in a greatly valuable and secretive books, which Ji Hao didn¡¯t have ess to with his current apprentice status.

    All in all, everyone present was clearly aware that nts that could grow deep underground without having been exposed to sunshine and in this kind of liquid, condensed from pure natural power for god knows how many years, could only be describe as ¡®magically precious herbal medicine materials¡¯.

    Ji Hao coughed slightly and said, ¡°All kinds of precious and magical natural treasures like this can only be picked with special methods. Otherwise, even a slight mistake wouldpletely ruin these nine magical herbal medicine ingredients. I think we should first get out of here and let the Magi Pce know what we have found here. Then we can discuss about our following moves.¡±

    Elder Iron Yan suddenly raised his head and said with a really weird expression, ¡°Why should we let the Magi Pce know? Why? All these belong to our Rong Mountain n, these are our property!¡±

    Before he finished his speech, a stream of dim ck glow appeared on Iron Yan¡¯s muscr arm, from within which, tens of thumb-thick chains suddenly darted out like a multi-headed poisonous snake. Those chains swiftly wrapped around the bodies of Ji Hao and his teammates, firmly locking all of their limbs.

    Ji Hao and his teammates hadn¡¯t seen thising. They suddenly felt a great weight had been added on each of them, and all fell on the ground, without being able to move even a bit.

    Elder Iron Yan then shouted out harshly, ¡°Seal the mine, all nsmen get out as quickly as you can! Seal the mine! Do not let anyone know what has happened in here! Not anyone!¡±

    __________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 210 â€“ Lie Mountain

    Chapter 210 - Lie Mountain

    ¡°Damn it!¡± cursed Ji Hao angrily.

    He truly hadn¡¯t thought that Elder Iron Yan would actually attack them. Although he did foresee some bad developments as soon as he had seen this magic crystal mine, he had never thought that, considering the current situation where the Rong Mountain n numbered less in Senior Magi, which made them weaker than Ji Hao¡¯s team, Elder Iron Yan would choose to attack them. After all, amongst the entire migrating troop of the Rong Mountain n, Elder Iron Yan had been the only Senior Magus. Although he knew everything about smithing, he barely fought in real battles.

    ording to Ji Hao¡¯s prediction, if Elder Iron Yan had intentions of having this crystal mine all for themselves and would decide to act on it, he still would have to wait till their reinforcements had arrived at this location. That would have given Ji Hao plenty of time to have delivered this message to Wulong Yao and other elders of the Magi Pce.

    However, Iron Yan had taken action immediately. Furthermore, he was in possession of such a powerful subduing inherited magic treasure, hidden inside his body. Those chains had been forged by some unknown kind of metal. Although they had the thickness of only thumb, they were incredibly heavy. Countless ck spell symbols were glowing on each of the chains, releasing a tremendous power. These chains sank deeply into the joints of Ji Hao and his teammates, squeezing till bone-cracking sounds wereing out of their bodies. Even with his extremely solid body, Ji Hao could feel great paining from his bones.

    This was actually not a big deal to Ji Hao, but the poorest one in the team was actually Taisi. Among all the members of the team, Taisi was the weakest one. The chain, which had locked all his joints, suddenly tightened; along with which, he let out a great howl and all of his bones were squeezed, breaking his joints in such a way that his limbs and upper body even twisted in a weird manner.

    Taisi fell on the ground with a thud, the whites of his eyeballs showing while ck-coloured mixed dark-red-coloured blood gushed out from the corners of his mouth.

    The people of the Rong Mountain n were rushing out at their highest speed. The face of Elder Iron Yan had be dark-blue, and his tight and stiff body was quickly moving backwards. It was obvious that he was extremely nervous about having attacked and locked up Ji Hao and his teammates so suddenly.

    When he had reached near the entrance of this underground cave, a murderous intent appeared abruptly on his face. All of a sudden, his right arm began to glow and a heavy, thick machete appeared instantly in his hand. The ck edge of the machete glistened with huge blood-red light, which clearly indicated that this was a fierce and powerful weapon that had bathed in quite an amount of blood.

    While staring at Elder Iron Yan, who was showing such a murderous intent, Ji Hao sneered and said, ¡°How will you exin it to the Magi Pce if you killed us?¡±

    ¡°You were all swallowed by a terrifying beast living around this area in order to rescue our nsmen. We truly appreciate your sacrifice, therefore, we, the Rong Mountain n, will give apensation to the Magi Pce ten times more than the original price,¡± said Iron Yan harshly.

    Ji Hao raised his voice and yelled harshly as well, ¡°It won¡¯t be that simple! Man Man is the little girl of the Fire God, Zhu Rong. If she dies here, your Rong Mountain n will be wiped outpletely for sure! So, Elder Iron Yan, just release us, and we will pretend nothing has happened.¡±

    Elder Iron Yan gasped deeply, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I have already locked you up, how can we pretend nothing has happened? This magic crystal mine, with this mine, our Rong Mountain n will certainly raise! We will grow hundreds of times more powerful than we are now, within at most a hundred years. And we, as an immigrating branch n, will be able to return home proudly, even...¡±

    While speaking, Iron Yan hacked his machete hard against the ground, creatingrge amounts of fire sparks, then growled our hoarsely, ¡°None of our Rong Mountain n nsmen have ever forgotten that we originated from the Lie Mountain n, we are the offspring of the highest me God! We...¡±

    A series of chain nging sounds interrupted his speech. Man Man, who was also locked firmly by a chain, slowly stood up with her body shaking intensely.

    Ji Hao, Yu Mu, Feng Xing, and Shaosi were all locked by chains and couldn¡¯t even move a little bit. Man Man however, gritted her teeth and stood forcibly up with only her physical strength. Dragging the long chain and carrying her pair of hammers, Man Man walked towards Iron Yan, step by step.

    ¡°Old guy, Man Man had thought that you were a good man, but you turned out to be a bad guy. I will tell my Abba to burn your Rong Mountain n!¡±

    ¡°What is the big deal about being the offspring of the me God? We are from the Zhu Rong family of the Southern Wastnd. We will never be afraid of your crappy Lie Mountain me God!¡± Man Man continued angrily.

    The nging sounds of the chain never stopped. Man Man carried her hammers, with the chain shockingly wrapped around her body, approached Elder Iron Yan step by step. The horrible power of the chain pressured her small body so much that each of her steps left a deep footprint in the ground.

    Fortunately, the ground of this underground cave was nourished by dense and pure natural power and had be especially solid. Otherwise, if it had been an ordinary type of ground, Man Man would directly be pressed down onto the ground long ago.

    Elder Iron Yan was staring at Man Man. Ever since Man Man had easily destroyed a smithing worktable with her hammer, he had known that this little girl had a monster-like strength. Although he was a Senior Magus, he doubted if he would be able to survive against Man Man¡¯s hammers.

    Letting out a bitterugh, Elder Iron Yan turned around and hurriedly left the cave while yelling loudly at his fellow nsmen.

    The Rong Mountain n nsmen who had remained behind in the underground cave and were waiting on Elder Iron Yan, quickly took out several magic talismans, sticking them in the ground and wall of the cave. Right after the talismans had been stuck, the ground began to tremble. The rocks and the soil began to move under influence of those powerful magic talisman. Soon, the entrance of the underground cave had been blocked firmly. After blocking the entrance, the talismans affected the stone walls too. Now and then, palm-sized spell symbols would sh across the stone wall, bringing up clouds of smoke that spread quickly out of the underground cave.

    These were special magic talismans that were genuinely created by the Rong Mountain n and were designed to strengthen mines. These talismans could make ordinary rocks be more solid than before by thousands of times.

    Now that those Rong Mountain n nsmen had activated those talismans in the underground cave, the cave instantly turned into a huge cage and locked Ji Hao and his teammates inside. Even if Ji Hao and his teammates could violently break the thick, solid rockyer and get out of this cave, the Rong Mountain n people still would gain the time they needed. Not to mention that Ji Hao and his teammates were now locked by Elder Iron Yan¡¯s chains. Man Man, who was the only one capable of moving, could only do so with great difficulty and only slightly. It was nearly impossible for her to open up a path that would lead to the outside world single-handedly.

    Ji Hao lied on the ground, helplessly let out a bitter grin and said, ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought that Elder Iron Yan would really dare to attack us. Ha, it¡¯s just a magic crystal mine.¡±

    Yu Mu sighed, shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not just any ordinary magic crystal mine, but an all-adapting magic crystal mine! Anyone would not be willing to give that away. If the Rong Mountain n can really keep this magic crystal mine all to themselves, their n will certainly raise.¡±

    Ji Hao grinned his teeth and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that they willpletely be wiped out, even before rising.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, a wisp of purple smoke slowly rose from the middle of his eyebrows, along with which, Ji Hao¡¯s body gradually transformed into a cloud of mist. It then turned into a gust of wind. After about five minutes, Ji Hao got easily rid of the chain and reappeared in the wind.

    Kicking the chain away, Ji Hao then looked around at the stone wall.

    ¡°We have to get out as soon as possible, otherwise, we will be in hell of a trouble if the Rong Mountain n reinforcements arrive.¡±

    _______________________________________________________________________

    SR¡¯s note: For every 100 more readers and 50 votes on sites like NovelUpdates, there will be an extra chapter. Keep supporting us by any means possible for you guys, such asments, likes, rmending, reviews, votes, donations, etc. Any way possible, is good enough for us. Thank you :)

    ________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 211 â€“ Trouble

    Chapter 211 - Trouble

    The power contained in the Magus Acupoint of his Dantian had been activated and directly gushed into the Yan Spear inside Ji Hao¡¯s right arm.

    The silhouette of a spear shed across the air along with which, Ji Hao¡¯s right hand moved lightning fast suddenly. Followed by a series of chain-ng sounds, the chains that Elder Iron Yan had used and locked Ji Hao and his teammates firmly with, were broken by the Yan Spean one after another.

    Yu Mu, Feng Xing, Shaosi, and Man Man immediately leapt up. Yu Mu and Feng Xing instantly began to curse ragingly with their faces towards the sealed entrance of the underground cave.

    Mr Crow and the two baby Magic Fiery Snakes, which had also been locked by the chain, darted onto Ji Hao¡¯s body, spurting outrge streams of fire and dense smoke clouds. Especially the two magic fiery snakes, they were born cruel and vicious. At this moment, their pupils were filled with an angry glow. If Iron Yan happened to appear in front of them right now, these two little things - each had grown to a half-foot length - would certainly rush out and tear him into pieces.

    ¡°Hu...hurt...¡± Taisi lied on the ground, his body twisting badly into a weird shape and weakly letting out a groan.

    Shaosi walked hurriedly up to Taisi, touched his broken bones with her fingers, frowning instantly. Taisi was scrawny and weak, far weaker than Ji Hao and the others, therefore, the chain didn¡¯t only break his joints, but also crushed all the bones near those joints. If he had been a Senior Magus, this kind of wound would have recovered within the span of few breaths, but Taisi was only a Junior Magus. Although his power had already reached the peak of the Junior Magus level, his body was still at the weakest grade amongst all Junior Magi. Coupled with the fact that the life force contained inside his body was helplessly thin, he might need to rest in bed for a few years, in order to let those crushed bones recover.

    ¡°I have ¡®dragon marrow ointment¡¯ here,¡± Ji Hao took out a fist-sized ck jade bottle and put it on Taisi¡¯s chest, then said, ¡°Quick, spread it on Taisi¡¯s wounds! In tops, a quarter of an hour he will have recovered. We¡¯re still in danger, do not waste any time!¡±

    Shaosi gritted her teeth, threw a nce filled with seriousness and hesitation at Ji Hao, then hurriedly grabbed the jade bottle and pulled a gold-cyan ointment out from the bottle. The sticky ointment emitted a nice fragrance, smelling like a mix of flower and wine. Shaosi then carefully spread the ointment on Taisi¡¯s wounds, where his bones were crushed.

    This ¡®dragon marrow ointment¡¯ of Ji Hao was specially concocted by Wulong Yao himself, with his secret magic medicine making skills. Unlike ordinary ¡®dragon marrow ointment¡¯, which usually used marrows of serpents or flood dragons, Ji Hao¡¯s ointment was made from the marrow of a real dragon, which were a few evil water dragons killed by Wulong Yao himself. This ointment was truly the highest grade of magic medicine.

    Once Shaosi spread this ointment on Taisi¡¯s wounds, the ointment transformed into a visibleyer of thin mist and quickly wrapped around Taisi¡¯s body. A deep roaring-sound of dragon was continuouslying from the mist, along with which, Taisi¡¯s hollowed joints began to swell at a visible rate. All the crushed bones moved under the strong effect of the powerful magic ointment and grew back together.

    Yu Mu took a careful sniff, then took out a simr-looking ck jade bottle, pulled out the plug of the bottle andpared it with Ji Hao¡¯s ointment. After that he let out a great sigh and said, ¡°Ji Hao, are you a direct rtive of an elder of the Magi Pce? Look at my ¡®dragon marrow ointment¡¯, it¡¯s made from a thousand years old serpent¡¯s marrow, and it¡¯s already the best grade we can ever get from the Magi Pce. But yours is made from the marrow of a real dragon.¡±

    Ji Hao let out a grin, nodded and said, ¡°Elder Wulong Yao of the Magi pce, he and an elder of my n, were old friends. So, he gave me quite a few life-saving stuff, if any of you need anything, just ask.¡±

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to talk too much about this. He looked at the stone wall, which still hadrge amounts of glowing spell symbols shing across it, and said in deep voice, ¡°We have to find a way out before the reinforcements of the Rong Mountain n arrives. If we remain stuck here, those people will have countless different way to keep us down here for forever.¡±

    Hearing Ji Hao¡¯s words, the facial expressions of both Yu Mu and Feng Xing, changed abruptly. They instantly stopped discussing the ¡®dragon marrow ointment¡¯, and hurriedly began running around the sealed cave. Feng Xing even pulled out a dagger and threw out nearly a thousand hacks on the stone wall of the cave within a moment, making a series of ear-piercing shing sounds and creating such arge amounts of fire sparks that the entire cave was lit because of them.

    This was an all-adapting magic crystal mine, and the magic crystals that had been found here were all of the highest grade. Even a little piece weighed five-thousand stones. So it was reasonable to say that the stones and rocks in this area were also extremely solid, and that it even had thousand times higher density than ordinary metals. Therefore, it was quite difficult to break through theses stone walls. On top of that, the Rong Mountain n people had sealed the entire cave and strengthened the stone wall with a special magic. The over a thousand hacks that wereunched by Feng Xing with his full strength, had only left thousands of tiny white marks, which were even smaller than sesames, on the stone wall, failing to knock even a piece of rock off.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do this,¡± yelled Feng Xing a bit helplessly, ¡°I can indeed move fast, but I don¡¯t have enough strength, we need much greater strength.¡±

    ¡°Strength! Man Man has strength!¡± Man Man shouted happily while dropping one of her hammers and gripping the handle of the other hammer. She then leapt into the air, raised the gigantic hammer and smashed on the sealed entrance of this underground cave with all of her strength. Followed by a thunderous bang, Man Man let out a scream and rebounded back like a rubber ball. She fell on the ground and howled out in pain.

    Clouds of smoke mixed with streams of fire instantly filled the entire cave up. After the smoke and fire had dissipated, Ji Hao and the other teammates hurriedly rushed over and checked the sealed entrance. However, they were disappointed to discover that Man Man¡¯s hammer had only left a half-inch deep dent on the stone wall.

    Although Ji Hao had always been a calm person, he couldn¡¯t help but exim silently in his head when he saw the shallow dent. This stone wall was formed by ayer of rock that was nourished by extremely dense and pure natural power for over countless years. Coupled with the fact that this cave had been strengthened by the secret strengthening magic of the Rong Mountain n, being locked up in this sealed underground cave had be a nearly desperate situation for Ji Hao and his teammates. Everyone was clearly aware how great Man Man¡¯s strength actually was and that her hammers were even more powerful than her, but still, a full-strength hammerunched by Man Man could only knock a slight dent into the stone wall. Even if Man Man could really knock a path out of the stone wall bit by bit, the Rong Mountain n reinforcements would have arrived long ago by then.

    ¡°Oi, I don¡¯t¡¯ think we need to be too nervous,¡± said Taisi, the majority of whose wounds had just recovered by. He sat up with a bit of difficulty and continued, ¡°The Rong Mountain n has only like ten Senior Magi, at most, and none of them are good at fighting. Together, we can easily beat them. Just let theme if they dare to.¡±

    Ji Hao sighed with a frown, shook his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Indeed, we shouldn¡¯t be afraid of the Rong Mountain n. However, we should be afraid of the Lie Mountain n, who might support the Rong Mountain n. The Rong Mountain n was like a branch n of the Lie Mountain Family, therefore, I assume, more or less, they are pretty close with some of the nsmen of the Lie Mountain Family.¡±

    Once Ji Hao mentioned the Lie Mountain n, no one could say another word. Even Man Man remained silent. Although she had yelled that the Zhu Rong family of the Southern Wastnd would never be afraid of the Lie Mountain family, Man Man understood clearly that Emperor Yan, who was a legendary emperor and one of the first three generations of the King of the humankind, was born in the Lie Mountain family.

    The Lie Mountain family possessed a high status amongst the entire humankind, equal to the status of the Zhu Rong family of the Southern Wastnd. If the Rong Mountain n truly brought over a few powerful Senior Magi from the Lie Mountain family to deal with Ji Hao and his teammates, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for Ji Hao and his teammates to win.

    An all-adapting magic crystal mine was worth a lot. Many people would take great risks for it, which they wouldn¡¯t possibly be willing to take ordinarily. Such a valuable mine could also make people take some ridiculous actions, which normally they would never have taken. As the saying goes, even wise people can be blinded by lust for benefits.

    Maybe Man Man would survive because of her family background, but Ji Hao and the other teammates wouldn¡¯t be that lucky. Even worse, Man Man might be killed and silenced as well. After all, god knew what the Lie Mountain Family people would do for such a highest-grade, all-adapting magic crystal mine.

    ¡°We can¡¯t pin our hope on the kindness or hesitation of our enemies,¡± said Ji Hao harshly, ¡°we must figure a way out, as soon as possible!¡±

    ___________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 212 â€“ Magical Space

    Chapter 212 - Magical Space

    Shaosi took out a cyan-coloured bone cane.

    The bone cane was pure green-cyan, as bright as the sky after a storm. She gripped the bone cane and began a Maguspriest dance, executing it gracefully, in the underground cave. Along with her movements, all the others felt that a certain kind of magical power started to gather from all the directions towards her.

    ¡°Such a shame that it¡¯s useless to me.¡± Taisi looked at Shaosi with a sad expression, while crossing his arms in front of his chest and murmuring, ¡°Abba, Amma, please bless us. Let us find something nice and useful. At least, let us find a way out.¡±

    Shaosi raised her bone cane high, along with which, a visible white beam of light appeared in the air above the head of all her teammates, except of Taisi and Shaosi herself, then silently darted into their heads. Even the two baby magic fiery snakes had each received a beam of white light.

    Yu Mu, Feng Xing, and Man Man didn¡¯t know what had happened. They had been running around the underground cave, carefully checking the stone wall, and had yet to sense any effect of Shaosi¡¯s magic. However, Ji Hao, who had activated his |Gold Crow Pupils| fully, was observing this underground cave through [Sky Opening] over and over again, trying to find a slight tear on the stone wall. All of a sudden he felt that thepletely sealed stone wall in front of him had lit up and somehow began chanting.

    For some mysterious reason the stone wall in front of Ji Hao¡¯s eyes cracked abruptly simrly to how flowers bloomed. Quite a few little cracks appeared on the stone that hadpletely consolidated and previously seemed impossible to crack.

    In this world, anything and anyone had their weaknesses. Not a single thing or one was perfect.

    Murmuring ording to the instruction of the mysterious man, Ji Hao focused his eyes on a little crack on the stone wall that was where the concentration of exposed magic crystals had been the highest and was right in front of the sealed entrance. The following moment, he pulled his ck dagger out and threw a hack with his full strength at the crack.

    Because it being an inherited magic treasure of the Gold Crow n, the ck dagger let out a slight and shrill, screaming-like sound. As a Senior Magus, a [Sky Opening]unched by Ji Hao was now ten times more powerful than it had been before. But, the counterforce of the [Sky Opening] had increased by ten times too. Although the ck dagger was made from extremely precious materials and had been enchanted with incredibly powerful spells and spell symbols, it still got damaged by the counterforce.

    Man Man, Shaosi, and the others were only able to see an arc beam of light trailing behind the dagger and shing across the sky. Right after that, the stone wall trembled slightly, then a one zhang tall and five foot wide crack appeared on the stone wall.

    A series of cracking sound started toe from the wall. The power of [Sky Opening] was rupturing the wall continuously. A tunnel, pitched at a 45 degrees angle, was opened up, extending further along the the cracking sound of the wall. Huge amounts of rocks and magic crystals were falling down from above.

    The spell symbols that were released from the talismans, which were activated by the Rong Mountain n people to strengthen the stone wall, and had been shing across the stone wall, began to shatter. But, the natural power in this underground cave was extremely rich and pure; each spell symbol that had shattered to recover immediately by nourishing it with the dense natural power. Gradually,rge amounts of spell symbols gathered around the entrance of the tunnel, along with which, the stone wall began moving, attempting to reseal the tunnel.

    ¡°Come! Follow me! All of you!¡± shouted Ji Hao loudly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be trapped in here and be disposed by the Rong Mountain n peopleter, follow me!¡±

    A fierce wind that was transformed from pure and dense natural power, blew out from the tunnel. The natural power contained in the gust of wind was extremely rich and pure, just like wine that had been cered perfectly for thousands of years, only smelling it would make people feel tipsy. After letting out the shout to the others, Ji Hao rushed into the tunnel as the first one, while waving his ck dagger, throwing out arc light beams one after another, slicing those spell symbols, which were moving continuously towards the tunnel, into clouds of smoke and fire sparks.

    Man Man carried her pair of hammers and walked into the tunnel while swaying her body, right behind Ji Hao. She always trusted Ji Hao without any hesitations.

    Shaosi grabbed Taisi¡¯s shoulder, carried him like a jack of straw, and walked into the tunnel as well. At the same time, she turned her head around and said to Yu Mu and Feng Xing, ¡°This is your luckiest moment, you can freely pick the nine magical nts, it should be fine.¡±

    Feng Xing and Yu Mu nced at each other, then simultaneously let a shrill shout out. Yu Mu immediately grabbed his giant pot, which was shot broken earlier and roughly repaired by himself. Now it could barely hold a potful of soup. He used all his strength and scooped into the small milky white liquid pool. He scooped all the nine magical nts along with the entire pool of milky white liquid that had been condensed from the natural essence power into his pot. Then he hurriedly thrust his pot into the storage bag tied around his waist. After that, Yu Mu and Feng Xing ran side by side into the tunnel.

    Along with a heavy thud, Yu Mu¡¯s huge body barely squeezed into the tunnel, but Feng Xing, who had rushed side by side with him, was pushed aside by Yu Mu¡¯s body. He bumped his head against the stone wall quite embarrassedly.

    Feng Xing growled angrily. Yu Mu stepped back out of the tunnel regretting rushing first and let Feng Xing in first. Then he squeezed his body with some difficulty into the tunnel again. This tunnel opened by Ji Hao was only around a zhang wide and less than three meters tall, therefore, Yu Mu, who was taller than three meters, had to bend down and shrink his body, moving barely in the tunnel.

    Countless spell symbols re-emerged on the stone wall. Along with slight sounds of rock movements, the stone wall began squirming and resealed the entrance of this tunnel right behind Yu Mu¡¯s body, without leaving even a single crack on the wall.

    Ji Hao rushed downwards as fast as he could following the tunnel while holding the ck dagger. The natural power of the wind blew continuously against his body. The further he moved, the stronger the wind became. Ji Hao felt as if he returned to the time he had first arrived at the Mind from the void. Simr to now, he had to move against the fierce wind transformed from great natural power, step by step with extremely difficulty.

    The natural power wind flow shed against Ji Hao¡¯s body and let out fire sparks. The tight armour worn by Ji Hao activated automatically, releasing a brightyer of clear light and wrapped Ji Hao¡¯s body up to prevent him from being crushed by the tremendous natural power contained in the wind.

    Not long after that, the wind became way too strong. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even move forward anymore. He failed to fend against the strong natural power wind with his own power. Man Man growled out, raised her pair of gigantic hammers and pressed them against Ji Hao¡¯s back. She took advantage of this 45 degrees tilted tunnel and added with her terrifyingly great strength she helped to keep Ji Hao moving forward.

    Shaosi pressed her hand on Man Man¡¯s back, then Yu Mu and Feng Xing followed it up from behind. Atst, even Mr Crow joined. It stretched its wings andid all its strength on Ji Hao¡¯s body. With all of their powersbined, Ji Hao moved downwards along with the tunnel with quite some difficulty, against the horribly great natural power wind, which grew stronger and stronger, for over a thousand miles, then finally reached the end of the tunnel.

    Even Ji Hao was shocked of himself that he had just opened such a long tunnel by a single [Sky Opening]. Not that his power was truly this great, but when he hadunched the [Sky Opening] earlier with his ck dagger, he had identally broken a certain spot in that stone wall, which allowed him to coincidentally open up this tunnel, which had existed behind that stone wall before.

    A hazyyer of light blocked the exit of the tunnel, through which, one could see streams of natural power twisting and rolling in swirls.

    Ji Hao gritted his teeth, turned around and took a nce at the tunnel, which had already been resealed for over hundreds of zhang behind them, then rushed into theyer of light. Followed by a loud boom, all the others rushed into the light as well. Once they stepped out of the tunnel through theyer of light, their bodies became light and floated in the air.

    The natural power contained in this space was way too dense. It could even hold human bodies up like the buoyancy force of the water, keeping them floating in the air.

    This was another underground cave that had a radius of miles. On the stone wall of this underground cave were countless thumb-sized holes that were spurting dense and pure, visible streams of natural power into the underground cave.

    In the middle of this underground cave, a stgmite and a stctite were located on the ground and the roof, only tens of zhang apart from each other. Right between the stgmite and the stctite, a stone sword, was floating silently in the air. The stone sword looked extremely dignified, majestic, had a squared shape and in ancient style. Every single moment this sword would absorb the natural power from the air.

    __________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 213 â€“ Holy Weapon

    Chapter 213 - Holy Weapon

    ¡°This is...¡±

    Ji Hao and the others floated aside the gigantic stctite, staring at those natural formed,plicated, dragon and phoenix alike spell symbols, and couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.

    Both the stgmite and the stctite were tens of zhang long and a few zhang wide. The stgmite had grown straight towards the sky, while the stctite was hanging on the roof, pointing at the ground. The stgmite was releasing a special kind of power that had a simr sense as an elegant phoenix, flying and dancing gracefully in the air. The power released by the stgmite sensed like that of a fearless dragon that was powerful enough to tear the entire world apart. The power of the stctite felt gentle and soft, while the power if the stgmite felt strong and fierce. Combined, the two of them gave off a magical sense that would make people emotional towards the nature of heaven and earth and was difficult to put into words.

    If someone would look closer, he would discover an extremely thin beam of light being released from the tips of both the stctite and stgmite, which was silently absorbed by the stone sword that was floating right between both of them.

    The length of the sword was eight foot and it was crafted in ancient style. It had a square form with straight lines and angles, without any unnecessarilyplicated decorations. The colour of the sword was snow-white, simr to the colour of the streams of natural power. Not even the faintest beam of light was released from the sword, but the sword did seem to contain the brightest and dazzling light of the world that was waiting to be activated and release its glow.

    In the Southern Wastnd knowledge regarding naturally-formed, magical and powerful objects was scarce. Ji Hao had learned the ssifications of all kinds of treasures of this world only after joining the Magi Pce from out of a few books that he had read in his free time.

    Some treasures had existed in the universe even before the creation of this world, called ¡®primordial natural treasures¡¯ by people. Those were capable of breaking all kinds of magic and destroying all kinds of evil. Not a single person or thing could withstand its power, which was great enough to break the void and rebuild the primordial universe. Killing with such treasures would not have any retribution of fate. These kind of treasures were the most precious and rare among all the treasures in the world.

    Then there were some treasures that had formed naturally at the time the world was being created. These treasures that were born alongside the world had received a part of the power of the newly created world. These kinds of treasures were called the ¡®world-apanying spirit treasures¡¯. These treasures, created alongside the world, had a part of the world in them and were connected to the world. They shared their destiny with the world. Killing with these kinds of treasures would also have no retribution of fate. Out of these treasures, the ones with the highest grade wereparable in power to the ¡®primordial natural treasures¡¯.

    After the creation of this world the naturalws and power gradually formed from the chaos. As time passed, the primitive natural powers merged with the first batch of crafted objects, bing the ¡®natural-crafted magic treasures¡¯. The set of ck Underworld Water Manipting Banners of the Water Ape n and the Southern Spirit Pot of Zhu Rong Tonggong were ¡®natural-crafted magic treasures¡¯. Killing with these kind of treasures would lead to retribution of fate, but because these kind of treasures were very powerful, ordinary retribution would not be able to do any harm or damage to them. Although the power of the ¡®natural-crafted magic treasures¡¯ was not as great as that of the ¡®primordial natural treasures¡¯ or the ¡®world-apanying spirit treasures¡¯, they still were powerful enough to rule a certain part of the world. Therefore, every powerful n or organization had such a treasure to solidify their status and overwhelm others.

    After the newly-created world had be stable, Yin and Yang energies emerged from this world and the five nature elements had divided. Therefore, following the naturalws of the world, different types of magical objects had formed naturally in special locations, where they had been nourished by the natural power. These magical objects were called ¡®natural holy weapons¡¯. Most of these were hidden in underground caves that had gathered an amazing amount of natural power and was difficult to reach for people. These kind of treasures were condensed by pure natural power bit by bit over countless years. If you were able to find a ¡®natural holy weapon¡¯ and managed to manipte it, you would be able to rule a piece ofnd all on your own, using its power.

    All the above mentioned four kinds of treasures were formed and nourished by natural power and were unspeakably powerful. They could cause infinitely great effects.

    The magic treasures and tools that were crafted by Maguspriests who used all kinds of precious materials, were ranked below these four kinds of treasures. These crafted magic treasures normally had many limitations and were less powerful by a great margin. They couldn¡¯t be even mentioned in the same breath as those naturally-formed magic treasures.

    While Ji Hao was trying to recall all he had read about the different kinds of magic treasures, he raised his voice and told what he knew about naturally-formed magic treasures to his teammates.

    ¡°My brothers and sisters, this is without a doubt a ¡®natural holy weapon¡¯. With a simple offering ceremony and some practice any of us can freely manipte this sword. It will be even more convenient than manipting inherited magic treasures of our own ns. The difference is that this sword will be far more powerful than our own inherited magic treasures. Along with the improvement of our own powers we will be able to release more and more of the power contained in this sword.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t leave such a powerful weapon to others. I suggest each of us should take a shot and see which one of us will be chosen by this sword, what do you think?¡±

    Ji Hao looked at the others with a smile and said. Although this ¡®natural holy weapon¡¯ was quite alluring, Ji Hao wasn¡¯t confused by its great allure, at all. He remembered clearly from a book he had read in the Magi Pce that indicated that all ¡®natural holy weapons¡¯ were spiritual and magical subjects. Even if you could see one, the holy weapon might not be willing to ept you as its owner.

    In order to gain a ¡®natural holy weapon¡¯ what you needed was not only luck but also the right destiny. If you intended to be rash and rush up to take the holy weapon, you might end up with empty hands, or worse, you might be harmed by its great power.

    Man Man looked at the stone sword, hurriedly shook her head and said, ¡°Eh? A sword? Man Man don¡¯t like such kind of light weapons.¡±

    She then nged her hammers hard against each other and continued proudly, ¡°Man Man¡¯s hammers are great! Man Man loves her hammers!¡±

    Feng Xing was struggling and looked at the stone sword for quite a long while, then he took his roughly-crafted and simple-shaped longbow out, turned around and beganining, ¡°Why is it not a bow? But...even if it was a bow, I couldn¡¯t bear to abandon this inherited precious treasure. This bow belonged to my ancestor, and is probably not less powerful than that natural-crafted holy weapon...I, I, I¡¯m not going to try it, I have decided!¡±

    Yu Mu was as struggling, same as Feng Xing. He rubbed theyers of fat on his waist, patted his own head, then lowered his head and looked at his, over three meters tall gigantic body, then let out a big sigh helplessly, and turned around.

    ¡°Next time, if a natural crafted pot appears right in front of us, none of you should try but me. But a sword...look, look at me! Do I look like a sword person? What should I do with that sword? Cut meat? The edge of this sword is way too straight without even a slight bit of arc, probably less useful than a real knife to me! Well, then I can only use it to chop wood! Forget it, forget it, it¡¯s just not my type.¡±

    Taisi and Shaosi didn¡¯t even take a nce at that stone sword.

    Taisi raised his bony little arm, grinned embarrassedly and asked, ¡°Ji Hao, look at me, do you think I am even capable of holding it up?¡±

    Looking at scrawny, poor little Taisi, Ji Hao nodded. Yeah, that was quite true, everyone of this team was capable of manipting this sword, everyone except Taisi.

    As for Shaosi, magical white light gradually appeared in her eyes. She looked seriously at Ji Hao and said, ¡°This is your destiny, Ji Hao, I can see it, clearly. This stone sword has been expecting you, for many, many years...one day, its name will be known by the entire world because of you, this is...¡±

    Before Shaosi had finished her prediction-like speech, her eyeballs suddenly rolled up, showing the whites of her eyes. At the same time she abruptly spurted out a mouthful of blood, for over a distance of seven to eight meters.

    Ji Hao nced at Shaosi in shock. He then nodded, and said frankly, ¡°In that case, this time, I will take this sword. Next time, if we encounter more treasures like this, I will never step in, that should be your destinies.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Ji Hao moved slowly towards the stone sword. When he was still a hundred zhang away from the sword, he politely and solemnly cupped his hands, and bowed to the stone sword.

    The stone sword shook slightly, along with which, a beam of white light darted out from the sword and circled around Ji Hao. After that, the stone sword disappeared suddenly. Inside Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, a dimly glowing longsword emerged silently.

    The following moment, the stgmite and stctite exploded simultaneously, a silhouette of a dragon and a silhouette of a phoenix instantly raised into the air, circling rapidly around Ji Hao and his teammates. Led by the dragon and the phoenix, great streams of natural power began swishing into their bodies.

    ________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 214 â€“ Body Strengthening

    Chapter 214 - Body Strengthening

    The power of the dragon¡¯s silhouette was great and fierce while the power of the phoenix¡¯ silhouette was gentle and light. The powers of both the dragon and phoenix silhouettes transformed into gusts of wind and blew quickly through all the meridians of all the members of Ji Hao¡¯s team.

    They eyes of Yu Mu, Feng Xing, Taisi and Shaosi popped simultaneously out, showing surprised yet unbelieving smiles. When the powers of dragon and phoenix silhouettes swept through their bodies, those blocked humankind meridians that they were born with, which were said to be useless, had slowly and silently awakened inside their bodies. It was simr to how mirrors that had been covered with dust for centuries were wiped clean suddenly. Those faint meridians were gradually starting to glow how they should have glowed long ago.

    They were able to sense clearly that slight wisps of natural power were emerging from those thin meridians, of which the power had never been touched before. Those wisps of power were way too faint to the point that they could even be ignored. Nevertheless, natural power did emerge from those meridians, which meant that from this point on they could cultivate those meridians. They could strengthen and broaden them and could store more power into them, in order to allow their Acupoints to contain more and greater power when awakening them in the future.

    When Senior Magi awakened their Magus Acupoints, the power of each Acupoint would be based on the total amount of power contained in all their meridians. The Magus Acupoint would absorb all that power during its first awakening. The more power it could absorb during its first awakening, the greater the potential of that Acupoint would be. Therefore, every single extra meridian able to store power, would make a Senior Magus more powerful that his peers with the same amount of Acupoints but less meridians.

    Just as it was back in the Southern Wastnd!

    The reason the Bi Fang n was much more powerful than the Gold Crow n was that their inheritance system, the bloodline of the Bi Fang, reserved nearly thousand active meridians. Compared to them, the bloodline of the Gold Crow only reserved a few hundreds of active meridians. That was why not only the Senior Magi of the Gold Crow n were less powerful than the Senior Magi of the Bi Fang n, but they were also with tens of even hundreds of times less potential to break through the level of Magus Kingpared to the Senior Magi of the Bi Fang n.

    One meridian, two meridians, three meridians...ten meridians, twenty meridians, thirty meridians...a hundred meridians, two hundred meridians, three-hundred meridians...

    The power of both the dragon power and phoenix here were condensed from pure natural power, which was the purest power and the one with the most essence of the world. They were especially connected with this location. This kind of power was gentle and clean, without any impurity. Especially that, since the dragon and phoenix power had naturally crafted the holy weapon, it was easy to figure out how great and creative these two powers actually were.

    To this geographical area, this two creative powers were too weak even to be mentioned. However, for these few kids, these two powers were more than enough to thoroughly remould their bodies andy a perfect body condition for each of them. Because of this foundation, each of them would certainly grow into magnificently powerful Magi and Maguspriests.

    Mr Crow cawed slightly, andid leisurely on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder, silently feeling the strengthening of its body that the dragon and phoenix power had caused for it. This kind of creative power was extremely beneficial to Mr Crow as well. On its head, tens of feathers had gained ayer of gold colour. Obviously, the Gold Crow bloodline contained in it, had been purifying and improving.

    The two tiny little magic fiery snakes were hanging on Ji Hao¡¯s earlobes with straightened bodies and were slightly waving their tails. Their eyeballs were sparking brightly. Clearly they were enjoying very much. Spots of dim lights emerged on their heads and began spreading towards their tails, along with which, their bodies started to grow slowly.

    Only Man Man had pure god¡¯s bloodline, without a single human-kind meridian in her body. Therefore, the power of the dragon and the phoenix were only able to nourish her body, making her body even more solid and powerful. Apart from that there was nothing beneficial that Man Man could gain from these two powers.

    As for Ji Hao, he had alreadypletely awakened all his 129600 meridians, therefore, he didn¡¯t need the powers of the dragon and the phoenix to awaken his humankind meridians for him. However, these two powers were great and creative after all. These two powers gushed gently into his body, filled his meridians up and nourished the faintest tips of his meridians. Within a half hour his meridians had broadened by thirty percentpared to how it had been previously, thanks to the powers of the dragon and the phoenix. After that, great streams of natural energy swooshed abruptly through his body like water during tide. The natural power immediately transformed into his internal energy, sweeping through the meridians across his whole body in all directions. Magus Acupoints were lighting up one after another on Ji Hao¡¯s chest and stomach. Tens of them had even reached the threshold to awakening. All Ji Hao needed to do was spent a little thought and these Magus Acupoints could be broken through and awakened by these great streams of power.

    Not only Ji Hao, but the bodies of Taisi, Shaosi, Yu Mu, and Feng Xing, even Mr Crow, had different amounts of light spots lighting up. Every light spot was shining either dimly or brightly and were on the point of awakening.

    Ji Hao observed the others with his spiritual power and was shocked to discover that Taisi was the one who gotten the most benefits from this process of body strengthening. Probably because his body was the worst amongst all the team members. A whole three-thousand brand-new meridians had been awakened inside his body.

    The other three team members had different amounts of new meridians awakened, the one gaining the least had still gained around two thousand new meridians.

    Great streams of power were flushing madly inside their bodies as well, continuously striking on septums that had grown naturally outside their Magus Acupoints.

    Soon, the first thunderous boom came from Ji Hao¡¯s body. The power contained in his meridians were the greatest among all the team members. Therefore, he was the first to awaken a Magus Acupoint. This time, under his precise control, he had awakened the most important Magus Acupoint located beside his heart.

    A sphere of red light emerged on Ji Hao¡¯s chest that seemed like a zing me. All of Ji Hao¡¯s blood and power swooshed briefly into the Magus Acupoint of his heart. Then they transformed into drops of dense and sticky concentrated blood, and flowed quickly to the rest of his body. The new blood was heavier and more powerful. Every drop of this new blood could contain more bloodline power. This kind of blood was the key of the great and nearly inexhaustible great life force of Senior Magi that allowed them to recover within a moment from all kinds of serious injuries during battle.

    After the Magus Acupoint of his heart, Ji Hao awakened the two important Magus Acupoints located in his lungs. Along with which, Ji Hao sensed that the capacity of his lungs had improved by hundreds of times. He could now bring up a fierce gust of wind from the air around his body, by only taking a deep breath.

    In order to be powerful enough to even lift up mountains and fill up oceans, or manipte air streams by breathing and remain athletic in battles for as long as needed, a pair of strong and prolific lungs, which could discharge waste gas, breath in fresh air and continuously provide life force to the human body, were highly necessary.

    After lungs, were kidney, liver, spleen...Ji Hao was very cautious. He was awakening the most important Magus Acupoints located at his internal organs one after another, using the knowledge regarding the human body he had gained in his previous life. Doing so, he improved the functioning of his internal organsrgely. Also he strengthened his somatically power andid a better foundation for his future cultivation.

    Gradually, nine Magus Acupoints let out eye-piercing light on Ji Hao¡¯s chest and stomach. With all the powers of the phoenix and dragon that had gushed into Ji Hao¡¯s body earlier, he had only been able to barely open nine Magus Acupoints.

    Apart from Yu Mu and Feng Xing, who had broken into the level of Senior Magus few years ago, Taisi and Shaosi were a sharp contrast to Ji Hao. Each of them had lit up hundreds of Magus Acupoints in a row, bright light spots ceaselessly sparkling on their bodies, while great amounts of power swooshed into and out of those Magus Acupoints. It seemed quite terrifying.

    Ji Hao had absorbed much more amounts of natural powers than the two of them, by over ten times, but he had only awakened eight new Magus Acupoints. This clearly showed how much better Ji Hao¡¯s foundation waspared to the two of them.

    Fierce gusts of wind transformed from great natural power that had been blowing around inside the underground cave, had gradually quietened down. The powers of the dragon and the phoenix had been consumed as well.

    Letting out thest mouthful of waste air, Ji Hao shouted out loudly. Followed by his voice, a silhouette of the stone sword spurted out from the middle of his eyebrows, transformed into a white beam of light along with his body, and struck hard on a corner of this underground cave.

    The stone wall copsed instantly along with a series of muffled booms. Behind the copsed stonewall was a rapidly flowing underground river.

    __________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 215 â€“ Overall situation

    Chapter 215 - Overall situation

    Muddy river water was flowing, silvery fishes were chasing each other in the water, andrge groups of white water birds left streams of dim shadows on the surface of the water.

    A roaring river was flowing rapidly between the mountains. Not a single human could be seen in the surrounding area. There was only a group of white apes, which were fooling around while letting high-pitched growls from time to time.

    A vertical water column rose abruptly from the river and swooshed into the air hundreds of zhang high from the ground. Ji Hao shattered the water column with a punch, then leapt up from the exit of the underground river, with his body steaming. Hended on the ground, shook his body slightly then kneeled on one knee, gasping quickly for air.

    A few of the fiercest white apes screamed instantly at Ji Hao, carried their heavy and huge wooden sticks and rushed towards Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao sneered and raised his head abruptly. He stared ferociously at these fat white apes with a pair of brightly glowing Gold Crow pupils. Those few white apes howled out, dropped their sticks and turned around, fleeing hurriedly away, while screaming loudly. Followed by their voices, all ten thousand different-aged white apes quickly dropped the fruits, flowers, leaves, and all kinds of objects they were holding in their hands in panic and fled away within the blink of an eye, without leaving even a trace.

    Ji Hao stood slowly back up while continuing to gasp for air. He sensed a stabbing pain on his face. He carelessly wiped his face and grabbed a few fist-sized crabs that had steel-hard shells off from his face and threw them back into the river.

    The underground river had continued to surge turbulently over a distance of ten thousand miles before it finally surfaced and merged with this great river. Fortunately, Ji Hao and his teammates hadn¡¯t encountered any great danger when drifting along the underground river. The only things they bumped into were a few water snakes, a school of carnivorous fishes and a few unknown strange-looking water animals. No one had been hurt during the journey.

    The trouble had been that they had to hold their breath while drifting along the rapidly flowing underground river that stretched for over ten thousand miles, a journey that had taken them an entire four days and five nights. Ji Hao was so short on oxygen that his eyeballs had turned green. If it hadn¡¯t been for the rule of the Magi Pce that prohibited strictly acts of changing or breaking the geographical features of the Mind, Ji Hao would have used his punch and broken through the thickyer of rock above the underground river and leapt directly out of the underground, long ago.

    ¡°Ah...atishoo!¡± Flooded by a muffled swooshing sound, Man Man threw both her hammers straight out of the hundreds of meters deep river, then floated up while sneezing continuously. With eyeballs that showed the whites, Man Man vomited a few mouthfuls of water. Then she dog-paddled with some difficulty to the river shore and struggled up onto the ground. Once there, she thudded heavily against the ground, unable to even any longer, not even for a little bit.

    ¡°Eh? Man Man? I didn¡¯t know that you could actually swim!¡± said Ji Hao surprised, while squatting beside Man Man. He held her in his arms and fed her a few round pills that could quickly replenish consumed power.

    ¡°Eh? Swim? Sure!¡± When speaking about swimming Man Man instantly got excited. She sat up from Ji Hao¡¯s arm,ughed out loud and continued loudly, ¡°My big brother had lots of dragon fishes in hiske. I would often jump down into theke and caught those fishes, then grilled and ate them, since I was three years old! That¡¯s when I learned how to swim!¡±

    For some unknown reason, Ji Hao silently felt sorry for Zhu Rong Tonggong¡¯s dragon fishes, for quite a while. While Ji Hao and Man Man were talking, four heads popped up from out the river, one after another.

    Feng Xing and Yu Mu leapt onto the ground, while Shaosi held Taisi¡¯s hair in her hand, dragged him up to the ground as if she was dragging a dead body, then carelessly threw him aside. She conveniently added a heavy kick onto his stomach.

    ¡°B...blood sister...¡± Looking at Shaosi¡¯s brutal action, Yu Mu couldn¡¯t help but quiver.

    ¡°If I was her, I would directly kick this guy to death...this guy is just a humiliation to our entire male poption!¡± Unlike Yu Mu, Feng Xing seemed to be anxious to see the world in disorder, ¡°He was even worse than Man Man! Got choked by the river water and fainted only half an hour after we had jumped into the river. If Ji Hao hadn¡¯t been sharing air with him all the way...¡±

    Yu Mu and Feng Xing quivered simultaneously. They turned towards Ji Hao, let out a few embarrassed waves ofughter and asked, ¡°Ji Hao, how did it felt like, to press your lips against...another man¡¯s lips?¡±

    The face of Ji Hao¡¯s darkened instantly. Damn you Taisi, he thought. Taisi had been aplete burden under the water. Every half an hour, Ji Hao, as the one who possessed the greatest lungs capacity, had to share some of his air with him to keep him alive. Fortunately, Ji Hao had been cultivating on the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] that allowed him to gain enough air from underwater. Otherwise, Taisi would have already died from suffocation in the underground river.

    ¡°Some of the Magi Pce¡¯s rules are so unreasonable.¡± Ji Hao changed the topic as soon as he could and said, ¡°We could have broken the rockyer and jumped out from the underground river three days ago. We had already left the magic crystal mine. Back then, theyer of rock had not been as solid.¡±

    ¡°That is not a rule of the Magi Pce. The prohibition is made by the King of the humankind himself,¡± sighed Yu Mu and said, ¡°Actually this prohibition is quite reasonable. Imagine, if everyone is allowed to freely change the geographical features of the Mind, the Mind might have been destroyed already.¡±

    Ji Hao let out a sneer, then took out a few bottles of pills and handed them to his teammates. After that, he hurriedly took out a jade talisman and flicked it with his finger. Along his movement, the jade talisman was immediately set aze and a straight wisp of cyan smoke quickly rose into the air. The jade talisman burned rapidly, bing smaller and smaller.

    Ji Hao turned hurriedly towards the smoke and stated what had happened to his team during the past few days. After having finished speaking, he flicked his fingers again. Followed with Ji Hao¡¯s movements, the jade talisman turnedpletely into a wisp of smoke and rose into the air. Not long after that, the wisp of smoke transformed into an arrow, along with a horribly loud cracking sound, then flew swiftly away, going towards the Magi Pce.

    This talisman was a message to Si Wen Ming. Right after that, Ji Hao took out a few more talismans and delivered messages to Wulong Yao and other few master Magi tutors, who were quite close to him.

    Staring at the wisps of cyan smoke that rose straight into the air, Yu Mu sighed abruptly and murmured, ¡°Hmm, just wondering whether they will consider us sessful or having failed with regards to this task. And how muchpensation will we get from the Rong Mountain n.¡±

    After having sent out the messages, Ji Hao held Taisi up, pressed his palm on the back of Taisi. He was gathering natural powers and life force from the surrounding jungle area with a secret magic and tried to replenish Taisi¡¯s lost life force. Hearing Yu Mu¡¯s murmurs, Ji Hao raised his head and asked with a slight shock, ¡°What do you mean? How could they possibly have a doubt? We are the right side in this unexpected event, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    Standing far away from the others, Feng Xing let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Ji Hao, is this the first time that you have taken a task from the Magi Pce? Hm, fatso and I had encountered this kind of situation a few times before, actually quite a few times, where we were nearly ughtered. However, every time we ended with very littlepensation.¡±

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes, thought of that Elder Iron Yan activating his inherited magic treasure and locking them up without any hesitation, and those Rong Mountain n people rushing out of the underground cave as soon as possible, after firmly sealing the entire cave with magic talismans.

    Without a doubt, if hadn¡¯t been the case that Ji Hao¡¯s team was way more powerful than the immigrating troop led by Elder Iron Yan, the Rong Mountain n people would have killed them, back that day.

    ¡°This will not end that easily,¡± said Ji Hao with a bad, dark face, ¡°Trying to kill us? Have the entire crystal mine? I don¡¯t care about having the crystal mine all to themselves, but they intended to kill us, they have to pay for this.¡±

    ¡°The solution of this will depend on the one who wille to pick us up from the Magi Pce,¡± said Yu Mu, also with a dark face, ¡°If it¡¯s Minister Si Wen Ming, we will have nothing to worry about, and only take what they owe us. However, if it¡¯s someone other...hehe, mind the overall situation of the humankind!¡±

    ¡°Overall situation of the humankind?¡± Ji Hao suddenly felt sick about these few words.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 216 â€“ Deacon

    Chapter 216 - Deacon

    Three dayster, the person sent by the Magi Pce to pick Ji Hao and his teammates up, had arrived.

    As soon as Yu Mu and Feng Xing, who were standing on a small hill beside the river, saw a few men wearing ck cloaks, riding on the back of a gigantic eagle that was flying over, they began to curse simultaneously.

    After a series of dirty words, they growled angrily, ¡°These cowards from the outer pce again! Every time, every single time, the Magi Pce will send these ball-less bastards!¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s face became dark as well. Yu Mu, Feng Xing, Taisi, and Shaosi had spent a whole day to exin the current situation of the Magi Pce in details to Ji Hao. After having joined the Magi Pce for half a year, Ji Hao had finally gained an overall understanding to the so-called Magi Pce.

    The Magi Pce had first been founded back when this world was still being ruled by the first three generations of the King of the humankind. At first, the Magi Pce was only like a library, it collected all ssic books and knowledge that were created by the humankind, and made sure that the wisdom of the humankind wouldst and be passed to the younger generations. Back when the first three generations of Kings of the humankind ruled the human world, the humankind was quite endangered. It could be wiped out by other kinds of creatures anytime. Therefore, the existence of the Magi Pce was a hope that might allow the humankind to rise.

    Nowadays, human ns were not as endangered as back then. During all these years, every generation of the King of the humankind had invested quite a lot in the Magi Pce, which gradually turned the Magi Pce into a great, overstaffed organization that upied too many materials and human resources.

    ns from the four wastnds and the Mind, which were powerful enough, had all been trying as hard as they could to get themselves involved in the Magi Pce. Therefore, currently in the Magi Pce, good and evil people were mixed up. In other words, the Magi Pce was now in a chaos. Each year, almost every powerful n and big organization would select talented kids out of their ranks and send them to the Magi Pce. By doing so, they could not only use the Magi Pce¡¯ resources to cultivate their children, but they could also build a shortcut for themselves. A shortcut that would allow them to step onto a higher administrative ss of the humankind. Almost every kid, who had shown talents and had great achievements in the Magi Pce, could rise in Pu Ban city within a short time.

    This was why small apprentice groups like the Southern Wastnd Society and the Great Dark Ocean Society had been fighting so hard against each other in the Magi Pce. Every year, quite a lot of apprentices would be found dead in the Magi Pce, and all of their deaths were rted to conflicts between the small groups.

    Currently, the Magi Pce could roughly be divided into the outer pce and the inner pce. The inner pce was led by elders like Wulong Yao and Kuafu Yan, who had always been concentrating on cultivating young apprentices that they found to be talented or to have some potential. They carefully selected elite young Magi, who could be put in important positions, for the Magi Pce. These master Magi tutors were more concerned about discovering the mysteries of this world and were all obsessed with the subjects that were their main research.

    As far as powers were concerned, the elders of the inner pce, like Wulong Yao and Kuafu Yan, were all extremely powerful. Normally, elders of the inner pce were a lot more powerful that the elders of the outer pce. Therefore, the outer pce had been quite suppressed by the powers of the inner pce elders. This was something that had managed to maintain a rtively harmonious atmosphere in the Magi Pce, at least it seemed quite peaceful so far.

    As for the outer pce, almost every powerful n and organization had their people who were involved in the outer pce. Every single elder of the outer pce was being supported by one or even more ns and organizations, which had their own purposes.

    ording to Yu Mu, those outer pce elders were a bunch of vicious and greedy wild dogs. All they were capable of thinking whole day long was how to open their mouth as wide as possible to bite something off, whatever it may be. As long as they could reach it, they would certainly bite it off, even if it was a pile of shit.

    ¡°How could elder Wulong let these guyse?¡± said Ji Hao with a tight face, while looking at the gigantic eagle that had been flying closer and closer, ¡°And they have wasted whole three days.¡±

    The entirely-ck eagle that had beaks and ws that were shining crystal-like, and the wingspan of over ten zhang, looked quite amazing. It hovered around Ji Hao and his teammates for a short while, then cried out proudly andnded slowly on the ground.

    Mr Crow cawed scornfully. This gigantic eagle looked quite powerful, however, it was still nothing but an ordinary bird to Mr Crow. Mr Crow could crush this idiotic bird with only one w.

    From the feathers of this gigantic eagle, clouds of ck smoke was continuously being spurted out by huge amounts of spell symbols. Apparently, this ck eagle would never have been able to fly from the Magi Pce to over here without the assistance of those spell symbols.

    Three men in ck cloaks were standing on the back of the eagle. A middle-aged man among them threw a proud nce at Ji Hao and his teammates. His eyes were fixed briefly on the faces of Man Man and Shaosi with a very weird expression, then he said with a cold voice, ¡°Were you the ones who have reported to the Magi Pce about those Rong Mountain n idiots who have intended to kill you, our Magi Pce¡¯s apprentices, for a magic crystal mine?¡±

    This sounded quite right thought Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao took a step forward, pressed his right palm on his chest and bowed slightly to the middle-aged man, then responded, ¡°Yes, that were us. Do you mind if I ask your name, mister?¡±

    The middle-aged man let out a nd smile, then said, ¡°I am Meng Ao, born in the Qiong Qi n of the Western Wastnd, now working for the Magi Pce as a Deacon. This time, the Magi Pce sent me to redress the scales for you regarding this Rong Mountain n case. How dare the Rong Mountain n prison and attempt murder our Magi Pce apprentices, aren¡¯t they afraid of been kicked out of the Mind?!¡±

    Meng Ao then waved his hand generally and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go find the Rong Mountain n people immediately. Before I came here, the elders told me that everyone, who bullied our Magi Pce apprentices, should pay for their mistakes.¡±

    Ji Hao and the others hopped onto the eagle¡¯s back. Meng Ao then turned back and said, ¡°Ladies, please hold steady, don¡¯t fall off.¡±

    He grinned attentively at Man Man and Shaosi. Meng Aao¡¯s eyes swept across the faces of the two girls, with a proud smile, then stamped his foot hard against the ck eagle¡¯s back.

    The gigantic eagle let out a shrill cry, along with which, clouds of ck smoke spurted out from those spell symbols on its feathers. Within the ck smoke, the ck eagle suddenly rose thousands of feet high into the air, hovered around, then flew towards the Rong Mountain n¡¯s new territory that was located at over ten thousand miles away.

    During the journey, Meng Ao never stopped describing how powerful the Qi Qiong n was to Ji Hao. He proudly told Ji Hao and his teammates that his family was one of the top-ranked powerful families in the Qi Qiong n. He also was pleased to tell Ji Hao that he had already awakened three thousand Magus Acupoints, and was only a step away from the peak of the Senior Magus level, and would break into the Magus King level, in at most ten years.

    ¡°At that time, I will be promoted, and be an elder of the outer pce...girls, after I be an elder, if anyone dares to bully you again, just let me know.¡±

    In the end, Meng Ao couldn¡¯t hold of his proudness anymore, and formerly struck up a conversation with Man Man and Shaosi, with a face filled with smiles.

    Yu Mu and Feng Xing nced at each other, then helplessly shook their head towards Ji Hao. It was as if they were saying, ¡®See, we were right, all elders and deacons of the outer pce are the same, they are just a bunch of bastards!¡¯

    Shaosi remained silence, her facial expression was as cold as usual. She was staring straight at Meng Ao, as if looking at a dead body.

    Her eyes looked so...scary that Meng Ao was even subconsciously avoiding eye contact with Shaosi, only grinned and looked at Man Man.

    As for Man Man, she hadpletely no idea what Meng Ao was talking about, and was only fiddling with her pair of hammers, while looking at the ck smoke spurting out from the feathers of the ck eagle, from time to time. She was wondering how this eagle could that seemed to be not that powerful, carry her pair of hammers.

    Meng Ao didn¡¯t get the admiration and intimateness from Shaosi and Man Man as he imagined, therefore, his face gradually turned dark, even darker than a ghost¡¯s face.

    Soon, the gigantic eagle arrived at the Rong Mountain n¡¯s new territory and hovered above the area. Meng Ao shouted out in anger abruptly.

    ¡°I am Meng Ao, a Deacon of the Magi Pce! Tell that guilty man, Iron Yan, toe out here!¡±

    _________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 217 â€“ Prince

    Chapter 217 - Prince

    Compared to a few days ago, this new vige of the Rong Mountain n had changed quite a lot.

    The fence wall built at the entrance of the valley was no longer the same one that had been built with rocks. Instead, now it was a fence wall madepletely of metal, and it was three times taller and two times thicker than it had been before. The fence wall was glowing with a cold light under the rays of the sun. Huge magic formations were drawn on the fence wall at every three zhang. In between these magic formations, thumb-sized magic crystals, each coloured differently, were iid thickly.

    The warriors standing on the fence wall were all wearing heavy, metal armours. Theirpletely sealed armors were crafted exquisitely in beautiful shapes, done with master-like skills. A totem of a me was embossed on the chest area of each of their armours. The ck armours and red totems made an eye-piercing strong contrast.

    Ji Hao used his spiritual power to observe these armoured warriors closely and immediately his heart sank.

    Only around the hundred zhang long fence wall, Ji Hao discovered twenty Senior Magus level warriors already. All the other warriors on the wall were at the peak of Junior Magus level. If you added thosebat beasts lying beside them, the military capability on this fence wall was equal to the military capability of five Rong Mountain ns together. Such a great, powerful force was not something that the Rong Mountain n could afford.

    The gigantic eagle floated above the fence wall. Meng Ao took out his identity tablet, which clearly showed that he was a Deacon of the Magi Pce, then yelled arrogantly out.

    The warriors standing on the fence wall remained perfectly still, like statues.

    Meng Ao seemed to be badly offended by this. His face had even turned blue and his voice grew louder and louder, ¡°How dare you! Are you, the Rong Mountain n, trying to enrage our Magi Pce?!¡±

    After quite a while, followed by the sound of unhurried footsteps, Elder Iron Yan, who had now changed into a clean and luxurious silk cloak and whose waist was wrapped around by a wide, pure-gold belt that had been decorated withrge pieces of jade, walked slowly onto the fence wall. Both, his hair and beard, were perfectly brushed.

    Ji Hao¡¯s pupils shrank instantly. Elder Iron Yan had always been walking around with his bare upper body. Or he would roughly wrap his body with a piece of leather, or wear a simple x shirt. He had always left both muscr arms of his bare, because it was that way smithing or mining would be more convenient. But now, Ji Hao had trouble believing that this man was the same Elder Iron Yan he had known all that time.

    Ji Hao¡¯s pupils began glowing and swept across Elder Iron Yan¡¯s silk cloak with waves of spiritual power.

    Silk, truly, unbleached silk that had a faint cream colour, and was made with extremely fine skills. Although it hadn¡¯t been bleached or dyed, nor jacquard, the silk still looked quite luxurious. Apparently, this cloak was made from silk that had been reeled off from cocoons with special techniques, and was of very high quality.

    Besides, this cloak was sewed exquisitely as well. All the lines were smooth and the cloak waspletely neatly-pressed, making Elder Iron Yan look especially tall and sturdy. The Rong Mountain n certainly couldn¡¯t make neither afford such kind of high-quality silk.

    Apart from this luxurious cloak, Elder Iron Yan¡¯s hair and beard were brushed meticulously. Ji Hao could even sense a faint fragrance of flowers being emitted from his head. Could you even imagine? An old cksmith, who had spent all his life with mines, mes, iron blocks and heavy hammers, had carefully brushed his own hair and beard. He had polished both of them with essence oil that had flower petals soaked in it.

    Ji Hao raised one finger and pointed slightly backwards. Followed by his hand motion, Feng Xing silently leapt down from the back of the ck, transformed into a hazy silhouette and darted away, without making even the slightest noise. He was an archer, only an adequate distance would allow him to release his power to full potential.

    Yu Mu held his fat belly and began murmuring, ¡°Damn, I¡¯m having a stomach ache, I, I must have eaten something dodgy, damn, I have to go to the loo...¡±

    Whileining, Yu Mu hurriedly leapt down, thudded heavily against the ground then rushed into the dense jungle while farting all the way to it. Ji Hao swept his spiritual power across the jungle and discovered that fatso Yu Mu had rushed into the jungle, made a circle and moved towards the other end of the valley, just as Ji Hao anticipated.

    Ji Hao and his teammates had helped with the exploration of this valley, therefore, they knew clearly that the only small stream in the valley was the only water resources of this entire area. If that fatso, Yu Mu, became evil and threw some of his poisons into the stream, all the Rong Mountain n people would have to shed tears of ¡®gratitude¡±.

    Taisi looked confused at Yu Mu and Feng Xing, who were darting away, opened his mouth and prepared to say something. However, before he had let a word out, Shaosi crooked her index finger and knocked hard on his rib. Waves of great pain instantly struck Taisi¡¯s body. His face immediately turned deadly pale, while cold sweat poured down from his forehead in streams.

    Shaosi then said ndly, ¡°Oh dear brother, are you having pain again? I¡¯m sorry, you respected deacon, I have to take my brother to find some pain-killing herbal medicines in the jungle. Man Man,e, help me take care of Taisi!¡±

    While speaking, Shaosi grabbed Taisi¡¯s neck and carried him up while with her other hand she held the hand of Man Man, who hadn¡¯t realized yet what just had happened around here, then leapt down from the back of the eagle back as well and rushed quickly into the jungle.

    Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but let out a pleased grin. Since when did members of this temporary team began cooperating so perfectly?

    Ji Hao felt quite great. He puffed his chest out while grinning, then suddenly curved the corners of his mouth downwards, pointed his finger at Elder Iron Yan and shouted, ¡°You old bastard! Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?! Deacon Meng Ao, this is the one who trapped us underground and attempted to kill us. If the underground cave hadn¡¯t identally copsed and shown the underground river that allowed us to survive, we would be trapped dead down there by now!¡±

    Meng Ao was quite angry as well. He felt so offended by the nd attitude that this Elder Iron Yan was showing that his head even started to hurt. He had anticipated that, faced with a Deacon of the Magi Pce, Elder Iron Yan would cry in regret and apologize continuously. That he would kneel on the ground and beg him to show some mercy, to not punish the Rong Mountain n too harshly. Most importantly, Elder Iron Yan would thrust a great amount of stuff into his hand to bribe him!

    How dare this old man hold his head so high and stand so calmly right in front of him, a Deacon of the Magi pce?!

    Meng Ao became angrier and angrier. He hadn¡¯t even noticed how strange and unreasonable those excuses, used by Yu Mu and Shaosi, were. He still had Ji Hao standing beside him anyway. Ji Hao was a witness, with witnesses and the power of the Magi Pce, Meng Ao was quite confident that this small Rong Mountain n that had only around two hundred thousand people in total, would eventually bend in front of him.

    Almost leaping into the air, Meng Aao yelled out, while pointing at Iron Yan, ¡°Iron Yan, do you admit your guilt?!¡±

    Iron Yan looked at Ji Hao while frowning. A trace of confusion shed across his face then soon disappeared, after which, Iron Yanughed out rxed, held his hands behind his body and said, ¡°Why I am I guilty? Deacon Meng Ao, we were about to report to your Magi Pce and seek some justice.¡±

    Iron Yan then continued harshly, ¡°These few kids sent by your Magi Pce had fled away in fear when our campsite was attacked by a group of wild beasts. Because of which, thousands of our nsmen has been killed. Your Magi Pce has to take this responsibility andpensate us for it!¡±

    Gasping deeply, Iron Yan said, ¡°I thought these few kids wouldn¡¯t be so shameless toe back after they had fled away. I had been nning to go find them in the Magi Pce in a few days. But now, since they havee back, Deacon Meng Ao, you have to give us a reasonable solution for this, we want justice!¡±

    Meng Ao paused briefly, then yelled out in rage, ¡°How dare you! Iron Yan! You¡¯re nothing but a small, small Rong Mountain n! How dare you nder our Magi Pce like this!!¡±

    A scornful voice came from afar, ¡°Small Rong Mountain n? Hehe, the Rong Mountain n is a branch of our Lie Mountain n. The Rong Mountain n people are all our Lie Mountain n nsmen! Looking down upon the Rong Mountain n is equal to insulting our Lie Mountain n. You, a nobody named Meng Ao, are you looking for trouble?¡±

    Along with this voice, a tall and handsome young man walked slowly onto the fence wall, while proudly looking down at Ji Hao and Meng Ao.

    Iron Yan bowed smilingly to this young man, then said, ¡°Prince Xu, it is just a small problem, you don¡¯t need toe out here yourself.¡±

    Prince?

    Ji Hao looked at Meng Ao in confusion.

    By now, Meng Ao¡¯s face had turned so twisted, as if he had just fallen into a thousand kilogram pile of dog shit.

    ________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 218 â€“ A false countercharge

    Chapter 218 - A false countercharge

    Prince Xu.

    Ji Hao stared coldly at Meng Ao. This guy, who was born in one of the most powerful ns of the Western Wastnd, the Qi Qiong n, which was known by the rest of the world because of their madness and their military qualities, had all the way been cold and proud like a powerful lion king, but now, his pride and rage suddenly went away without leaving even the slightest trace, and he had turned into a nice and obedient dog.

    ¡°Prince Xu,¡± Meng Ao bowed abruptly his straight waist. His cold face was suddenly filled with a grin again. He grinned like a blooming petunia, while his facial expression turned extremely polite and gentle.

    ¡°I had never thought that I would meet your highness in person here, Meng Ao feels so...¡± Meng Ao¡¯s eyeballs rolled quickly in his eye sockets while he was searching for some nice words in his head.

    ¡°You stupid lowly idiot!¡± The tall and handsome young man, whose face was as perfect as a sculpture and without any ws, was releasing amanding and special sense of power and said harshly and coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t exin. Just now, you insulted the Rong Mountain n, are you trying to provoke our Lie Mountain Family? I will send an inquiry regarding this to the Magi Pce.¡±

    Hearing this young man¡¯s words, cold sweat gushed instantly out of Meng Ao¡¯s forehead. Heughed hollowly while his eyeballs rolled in his eye sockets. He bent his waist deeper, making his body now look like a huge meatball. The ego and pride he had been showing to Ji Hao during their journey to over here, had long gone.

    ¡°You¡¯re no one but a Deacon of the Magi Pce, not even an elder. How dare you yell at us arrogantly and dere Iron Mountain guilty without any evidence?!¡± said Prince Xu. He held his hand behind his body. His light-silvery, silk cloak was sparkling under the sun rays. The quality of his cloak was way too great. If looked from Meng Ao¡¯s angle, Prince Xu was wrapped around by an over one-foot thickyer of silver glow.

    Within the glow, countless fly-head-sized spell symbols darted out, from time to time, exploding in the air like tiny fireworks. Then they transformed back into faint silvery wisps of smoke and merged with the silvery glow once again.

    Without a doubt, this silver cloak was a magic treasure that had especially great defensive power. Ji Hao believed that this silver cloak, which seemed thin and soft, had even greater defensive power than his tight armour.

    As for the reason why Meng Ao suddenly turned into such a lickspittle, just like a dog that didn¡¯t even dare to talk, Ji Hao had more or less some clues.

    Prince was not a title that you could freely add onto yourself.

    The me God, one of the first three generations of Kings of the humankind, born in the Lie Mountain Family, was currently nowhere to be found. No one could tell for sure if the me God was still alive. However, at least, people knew that he had left the Mind already, which was a fact upon the table. Therefore, the current princes of the Lie Mountain n were certainly not sons of that legendary me God. Instead, all young men, who had gained the title of prince in the Lie Mountain n, were elite distant rtives of that me God, and were carefully selected by the family. These princes were then cultivated by the family with all the resources avable.

    The reason why they had been titled prince was that every single one of them had the potential to be the next generation of me God. They all had enough potential to reach the level of me God, which was the real meaning hidden behind their title of prince.

    Since he had already gained the title of prince, this prince Xu was certainly quite talented and powerful. Besides, he definitely had arge group of elders of the Lie Mountain Family supporting him, and an evenrger group of powerful Magi from the Lie Mountain family or their branch ns working for him. He surely had an elite army under his directmand. Moreover, he also had a vast personal territory with billions of taxpayers.

    Every prince of the Lie Mountain Family was an especially powerful being.

    If Meng Ao would have been one of the inheritors of the Qi Qiong n, he would still be able to keep his waist straight in front of Prince Xu, but sadly, he was only an ordinary nsman of the Qi Qiong n. A chess piece that had been sent to the Magi Pce by the Qi Qiong n, seeking for the n¡¯s profit. As a small chess piece, how could Meng Ao even dare to show any disrespect or a slight trace of anger in front of such a powerful prince? He could only bend his body down and pretend to be a nice dog.

    Ji Hao sighed, leapt down from the back of the eagle, stood in front of the fence wall, raised his head looking at Prince Xu, then said calmly, ¡°Prince Xu, I am Ji Hao. Elder Iron Yan had trapped us underground and attempted to kill us, only for a magic crystal mine. With regard to this, the Rong Mountain n has to confess their guilt to our Magi Pce and show their apology.¡±

    Both Ji Hao¡¯s attitude and words had frightened Meng Ao to the point that his entire body was even soaked in cold sweat. He hurriedly screamed out, ¡°Ji Hao, who do you think you are?! How dare you yell around here?! Just shut up! Don¡¯t you dare cause us any trouble!!¡±

    ¡°You shut up!¡± Prince Xu threw a majestic nce at Meng Ao and said, ¡°This has nothing to do with you, you should just keep your mouth shut and stay right there, just watch. I will not give you any trouble. Later, you can just go back to the Magi Pce and tell your elders what actually had happened, you just need to let them know exactly what had happened around here, that is your only job.¡±

    Slightly smiling, Prince Xu bowed slightly, and looked down at Ji Hao, nodded gently and said, ¡°You said that you were trapped in the underground mine but how did you get out?¡±

    Ji Hao could now clearly see Prince Xu¡¯s face. It was an especially handsome and manly face. The glow of his eyes were so bright and dense, it seemed as if you could even touch it. When he was talking, the sharp-lined lips of his moved only slightly, which made him look like an especially firm-hearted person.

    Every time Prince Xu talked, an especially great sense of power that felt as strong as a tsunami, would swoosh over towards Ji Hao. With the help of his spiritual power, Ji Hao sensed clearly that not even a single grain of sand was pushed away by this great sense of power. But indeed, he felt a great pressure that pressed hard on his body. Ji Hao felt like being abruptly smashed by a mountain. Followed by a muffled boom, his shanks had sunk entirely into the ground.

    The terrifying pressure was continuously being added on Ji Hao¡¯s body from all directions. It was like quicksand, which pressed his body down into the ground bit by bit. Gradually, this horrible power began to drill into Ji Hao¡¯s body through his ears, eyes, nose and mouth. It was obvious that Prince Xu didn¡¯t want Ji Hao to talk.

    Ji Hao took a deep breath with some difficulty, gathered his power into his lungs and began talking loudly after a sneer.

    ¡°How did we get out? Well, that¡¯s because even the real gods in heaven couldn¡¯t bear to watch us being trapped dead under there. They let the stone wall crack slightly, showing an underground river. We got out along the river.¡±

    Prince Xu seemed to be slightly shocked by Ji Hao. It was as if he couldn¡¯t believe that Ji Hao still was able to talk under the great pressure released by him.

    Remaining silent for a while, Prince Xu let out a nd smile and responded, ¡°You have just lied. Ji Hao, you have be such a skillful liar at such a young age, what a shame. Indeed, a magic crystal mine is located in this area but all this has nothing to do with you.¡±

    You were entrusted by the Magi Pce, but faced with groups of fierce wild beast, you have abandoned your responsibilities and fled away for your own safety. You left the Rong Mountain n people behind. Elder Iron Yan was thinking about going to the Magi Pce and sue the six of you. However, after all, Elder Iron Yan is a very generous and thoughtful elder, he didn¡¯t want to ruin your great futures just like this, so he had decided to let this go.¡±

    ¡°But none of us had thought that you were shameless enough toe back here after you had fled way. You might have heard about the discovery of the magic crystal nine, and shamelessly came back, coveting a share of the crystal mine. You even dared to bring a false charge against Elder Iron Yan.¡±

    ¡°This is why people say that the human heart is not what it had been in the old days. For the greed inside your heart, you have actually done something like this.¡±

    Prince Xu raised his head, let out a long sigh and said, ¡°In this case, you shouldn¡¯t me me for sending you back to the Magi Pce under guard and seek for some justice from your Magi Pce elders.¡±

    This long speech made by Prince Xu, which hadpletely confused right and wrong, had enraged Ji Hao. His tendons were starting to stand out under the skin of his forehead, one after another.

    __________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 219 â€“ Wuyou

    Chapter 219 - Wuyou

    Even if you were an offspring of the me God, you have no right to call the white ck, and just falsely use anyone you want! thought Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao controlled his anger forcibly, gnashed his teeth, stared at Meng Ao and said angrily, ¡°Meng Ao, as a Deacon of the Magi Pce, are you going to just watch them carelessly frame your own people?!¡±

    Meng Ao didn¡¯t even dare to look at Ji Hao in the eyes. He steered clear of the crucial point and said, ¡°Actually, I shouldn¡¯t be the one to evene here today. Ji Hao your messages were delivered to elder Wulong Yao and few other elders, but, today all elders have been convened by the King of the humankind and went to Pu Ban City, in order to attend a meeting. As it is the King of the humankind who has called, no one dares to be absent from the meeting.¡±

    Coughing embarrassedly for a short while, Meng Aoughed hollowly and said, ¡°I mean, I didn¡¯t want toe, it is just those elders sent me here.¡±

    Ji Hao looked at him and yelled in anger, ¡°What are you even talking about?! You¡¯re a Deacon of the Magi Pce, you...¡±

    Before Ji Hao finished his sentence, the facial expression of Meng Ao changed abruptly and he raised his head, pointed his finger at Ji Hao and yelled, ¡°What I am trying to say is that, you, you are a bunch of bastards! A group of reckless stupid kids! You have offended Prince Xu! Do you know? I have seen reckless people, but I¡¯ve never met someone as stupid and shameless as you!¡±

    Meng Ao moved his arm and pointed at the new vige of the Rong Mountain n, located inside the valley, and continued loudly, ¡°It is not some big deal but a magic crystal mine, are you really so greedy and shallow to this point that you shamelessly tried so hard to gain yourselves some benefits from that small crystal mine?! Haven¡¯t you seen anything valuable in your entire life?!¡±

    Ji Hao was enraged so much by Meng Ao¡¯s sudden change that he even had wisps of smoke rising from his head. His powers automatically activated, gushing around inside his body like scorching hot streams of me. There were literally wisps of smoke rising slowly from out his ears, mouth, and nostrils. Along with this, his long hair which was hanging loosely on his back floated up one after another. Out of every strand of hair an extremely thin stream of me was spurting out. Not long after that, all of Ji Hao¡¯s hair transformed into me and rose into the air, looking like a fiery cloak fluttering behind Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Inside his spiritual space, the unnamed stone sword began to vibrate while producing high-pitched sounds from time to time.

    This natural crafted holy weapon had been buried underground and had been in deep slumber ever since it had been formed. Now that it had been awakened by Ji Hao, it couldn¡¯t wait to drink some blood.

    ¡°Meng Ao, the Magi Pce has sent you here to seek justice for us!¡± said Ji Hao word for word, while gnashing his teeth.

    A series of silvery tweedle came from deep in the valley. Along with it, a gust of cool wind blew out. Flooded by the wind, hazy watery mist gushed out of the valley like streams of water, sweeping quickly over trees and flowers. Finally, it bumped against the fence wall, rolled up along it and eventually wrapped it entirely.

    Fist-sized, glowing white flowers were floating on the mist, rolling over along with it. These flowers were pure-white, had a very lovely shape and nice fragrance. When the streams of mist bumped against the fence wall, the petals of those white flowers nged against each other, letting out jade-cracking like noise.

    Tens of tall and slim, breathtakingly beautiful girls, who had white and tender skins, cherry-like lips, and were wearing white long dresses, trod on the mist and slowly walked out from the valley.

    Some of these girls were holding jade bottles that contained some unknown liquid with nice flowery fragrances, and wines which smelled quite tasty. Some of them were holding a huge jade tray, containing shining precious pearls that were rolling around on those trays and silver magic wine. Some of them were carrying censers that were carved out of magic crystals, there were no fire zing in those censers, instead, only scented materials that were made from ten thousand years old ck ice, which were slowly evaporating by magic powers and releasing a faint nice scent through an icy mist.

    This kind of scent was extremely pure, without being mixed with even the slightest smell of pyrotechnic. The scent was being spread for miles along the breeze, making people feel extremely clean and elegant.

    Each of these girls were being followed by an Ice Chi, or an Ice Luan. These rare and magical animals were pure-white as well, and all had fine ice crystals continuously spurting out from their bodies, forming an ice cloud under their bodies that held them up in the air, a few feet high from the ground.

    [TL note: Both Chi and Luan were legendary and magical animals in ancient Chinese culture. The Chi had a dragon-like shape while the Luan had a phoenix-like shape. However, both of these two kinds of animals are normally ssified as being evil.]

    These Ice Chi and Ice Luan were apparently carefully selected. Each ice Chi was less than three foot long, looking crystal-like and adorable, while each Ice Luan was about two feet long and especially beautiful. They were observing the surrounding area curiously, with pairs of brightly glowing eyes. Although these magic animals were rtively small in shape, the sense of power released from their bodies were as great as that of a Senior Magus.

    Meng Ao¡¯s facial expression suddenly changed again. He had already turned into a nice dog in front of Prince Xu, but now, once he saw all these girls and animals, he had instantly turned into a poor injured dog, which had been broken at the waist. He was nearly kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy.

    Ji Hao looked at Meng Ao¡¯s face that had changed so suddenly, with a cold expression. Without a doubt, if it was not because he still was a Deacon of the Magi Pce, Meng Ao would have hopped on the ck eagle¡¯s back and fled away as quickly as possible. Tthe reason why he was staying here was not because he had his dignity or pride, but he was worried that if he fled away, Ji Hao might sue him after returning to the Magi ce, which might cost him his position of Deacon.

    ¡°A domestic animal would be more useful than you,¡± said Ji Hao. Ji Hao had lived in the Southern Wastnd for over ten years, which had built his straightforward personality, just like most of Southern Wastnd men were. He couldn¡¯t help but yell out at Meng Ao, ¡°Meng Ao, you have humiliated the Magi Pce so badly! Even a pet is much better than you! Pets would at least try to protect their owners!¡±

    As a proud deacon, Meng Ao was instantly enraged by Ji Hao¡¯s words. His face even turned ck. He stared at Ji Hao in rage, and was going to scream out, but another series of silvery tweedle came at this moment.

    This tweedle, which contained bone-piercing cold power, instantly shut Meng Ao up, causing him to be unable to dare to let out any sound. The anger that he was about to show Ji Hao, also disappeared instantly because of this.

    ¡°Prince Xu, you seemed to have encountered some troublesome nasty people who are trying to ckmail you,¡± A clear and bright voice that sounded like jade nging and was as cold as the crack of an iceberg, came from afar. The voice was simrly powerful as the sound created when a sword was being pulled out of its sheath.

    Ji Hao shook his body slightly. He felt streams of cold power quickly gathering over from all directions, attempting to gush into his body through his pores. Ji Hao hurriedly activated all of his power andunched a counterattack to those streams of cold power. Each of his pores spurted outrge streams of scorching hot power and shed against those streams of cold power.

    Along with a swooshing sound, white cold mist rose around Ji Hao¡¯s body, forming a small whirlwind and wrapped Ji Hao¡¯s entire body up.

    Without even showing his face, the person, who had talked to Prince Xu just now, had alreadyunched a fatal attack onto Ji Hao.

    ¡°No wonder you dared to ckmail Prince Xu, you do have some power in you!¡±

    Followed by a series of light footsteps, a young man, wearing a silver long cloak, trod on icy mist and walked elegantly over.

    Mr Crow cawed slightly and expanded abruptly its body to a few zhang length. It carried Ji Hao and slowly floated up into the air, slightly higher than the fence wall.

    Staring at the young man who was walking over slowly, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but silently praise this young man for his appearance, in his head. This young man was even more handsome than Zhu Rong Tianming, and was showing a natural impressive manner by every slight move he made. Such kind of manners Ji Hao had only seen from Zhu Rong Tonggong so far.

    This young man had silver hair, eyebrows and pupils, and his skin was as tender and smooth as top-quality jade. Holding an odd-shaped stringed jade musical instrument that had only three strings, this young man walked slowly over. Everywhere he walked past, all Rong Mountain n people would kneel hurriedly down and salute him.

    Prince Xu turned smilingly his head, bowed slightly to the young man with silvery hair, and said, ¡°Just a few wild dogs barking. I didn¡¯t mean to disturb you, dear Prince Wuyou. As an older brother, I apologize for loose hospitality.¡±

    [TL note: Wuyou as a name, literally means ¡®have nothing to worry about¡¯ in Chinese. Although Wuyou and Xu are all called ¡®prince¡¯, Wuyou is a blood son of a god that is equal to the Fire God, while Xu is not! The two of them are not real brothers, they call each other brother because they¡¯re pretty close friends.]

    The young man with silver hair let out a fewughs, looked at Ji Hao from quite a distance and said, ¡°I am Prince Wuyou, you can also call me Gong Gong Wuyou. Greedy and cowardly people like you...since I have already seen you, how can I let you go back to the Magi Pce alive?¡±

    While speaking, Gong Gong Wuyou crooked his finger and the stringed musical instrument suddenly let out a thunderous, ear-piercing sound.

    __________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 220 â€“ Shameless

    Chapter 220 - Shameless

    Prince Wuyou.

    Gong Gong Wuyou.

    The son of the Water God.

    Ji Hao¡¯s heart sank instantly. Faced with double amount of pressure that Prince Xu and Prince Wuyou were giving, he looked calmly at both of them and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t think that only a small magic crystal mine could make you, respectful Prince Wuyou,e by yourself.¡±

    Since Prince Wuyou had already said that he wouldn¡¯t let Ji Hao return alive to the Magi Pce, there was no necessity for Ji Hao to remain polite to both of them. In this case, Ji Hao immediately let out a sentence that insinuated that Gong Gong Wuyou had epted benefits, given by Prince Xu, to help him frame Ji Hao for this magic crystal mine.

    Prince Wuyou¡¯s silvery pupils abruptly became a weird dark-blue colour, and looked so deep that it seemed as a bottomless ocean with roaring and rolling waves.

    The transparent strings of his music instrument let out a nice tinkling sound. While gently ying the stringed music instrument with his long and pretty, jade-like fingers, Prince Wuyou responded ndly, ¡°You shameless little kid, how dare you talk to me, Gong Gong Wuyou, unjustly like that? How could I betray my honesty for such a small fortune?¡±

    Prince Xu stood beside Prince Wuyou,ughed and said, ¡°Filthy and shameless people naturally have filthy and shameless thoughts inside their mind. How can they possibly understand the respectful, honest spirit of a prince like you?¡±

    Prince Wuyou let out a faint sigh, looked at Ji Hao and said with a gentle yet cold voice, ¡°I came here because Prince Xu has built a new outhouse pce. As a guest, I came to congratte him for thepletion of this new outhouse pce. I hadn¡¯t thought that I would meet you, a bunch of shameless people who wants to ckmail the Lie Mountain Family in here, so contemptible.¡±

    ¡°Well, well, I can¡¯t bear to talk even one more sentence to you. You have stained my eyes, my ears and my mouth. Guards, capture this kid and behead him. I will send his head to the King of the humankind myself, and seek some justice for the Lie Mountain family.¡±

    Resonating shouts came from the other side of the fence wall right after Gong Gong Wuyou had given his order. Tens of muscr warriors, wearing ck dragon-scale armours, holding undy-shaped, long sharp swords, were rushing over while releasing great and cold power from all over their bodies. They trod on the ground, but water-ripple-like mist naturally rose from under their feet along with ttering water sounds. These warriors swiftly rushed over, leapt across the fence wall within the blink of an eye and rushed towards Ji Hao.

    Mr Crow let out a long and shrill caw, pped its wings, preparing to transform into a beam of firelight and go up into the sky. These warriors were only ordinary Senior Magi, they couldn¡¯t possibly fly. Therefore, as long as Mr Crow rose high into the air, none of these guards of Prince Gong Gong could do Ji Hao any harm.

    However, right after Mr Crow had stretched its wings, a fierce gust of wind swished over from behind it. It was Meng Ao, holding a silvery white, three foot, square-shaped long spear, and punctured Mr Crow¡¯s left wing. The three foot and two inch long spearhead was thrust into Mr Crow¡¯s body through the root of its left wing and came out from its chest.

    ¡°Explode!¡± yelled Meng Ao. Followed with his voice, a beam of silver light shed across the spearhead, then the sharp spearhead suddenly exploded, turning into countless thorns and pierced into the remaining parts of Mr Crow¡¯s body along with high-pitched swishing sounds.

    Mr Crow cawed out loudly in pain. All of its internal organs were injured by those long thorns, which happened to contain metal-like powers. Inside Mr Crow¡¯s body its muscles, blood vessels, and meridians, everywhere that had been touched by those thorns, all had exploded. Large amounts of blood spurted out from Mr Crow¡¯s body. Mr Crow opened its beak wide and tried to caw, but streams of blood immediately gushed out through its throat, disabling it from making any sound.

    At least a thousand long metal thorns had pierced through Mr Crow¡¯s body. Mr Crow instinctively activated its power and healed those wounds, however, after those wounds were healed, those long thorns still remained in its body.

    Mr Crow tried to p its wings and flew back into the sky, but once it moved its wings, countless sharp thorns pierced out again from inside its body through the already-healed wounds, and more blood spurted out. Finally, Mr Crow lost the control of the left half of its body, and thudded heavily against the ground.

    Meng Ao had unexpectedlyunched a surprise attack on Mr Crow. Although his attack was not powerful enough to kill Mr Crow, he had been sessful in stopping Mr Crow and Ji Hao from fleeing away.

    ¡°Caw!¡±

    The pupils of Mr Crow had even began to ze, while it stared at the warriors that had been ordered by Prince Wuyou and it cawed loudly at Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao had been apanying Mr Crow since he had been a little kid, of course, he could tell what Mr Crow meant by its caw - ¡®Go, run by yourself, just leave me!¡¯

    But, how could Ji Hao leave Mr Crow and run by himself?

    Ever since Ji Hao could walk, he had started hanging out with Mr Crow, sat on Mr Crow¡¯s back and flew around the entire Gold ck Mountain. When he was slightly older and had made some achievement with regards to his cultivation of the [Mantra Dan of Nine Secret Words], he grew brave enough to hang out with Mr Crow all around the jungle, and made a group of non-human friends, such as Heng Luo.

    Mr Crow was like a real brother and a tutor to Ji Hao.

    Seeing those long thorns that thickly pierced out from Mr Crow¡¯s body, Ji Hao¡¯s anger instantly exploded inside his heart. He turned to Meng Ao and growled out, ¡°Meng Ao! I swear, I certainly will kill you one day!¡±

    Grabbing Mr Crow from the ground, Ji Hao¡¯s Golden Dan suddenly expanded inside his spiritual space. Along with the expansion, a cloud of hazy purple mist gushed out of his body, which immediately broke those streams of cold power that was being released by Prince Wuyou and had been wrapped around his body. Immediately after that, a gale started around Ji Hao¡¯s body. Ji Hao held Mr Crow, transformed his body into a gust of wind and merged with that gale, intending to flee away.

    ¡°Lai!¡±

    The two young men standing behind Meng Ao simultaneously shouted out, while locking their fingers together into a certain motion towards Ji Hao, their pupils let out a dark green glow.

    Countless twisted vines suddenly grew out from the ground, covered up the entire area within a radius of tens of meters. Those vines twisted and twined with each other, blocked the wind, even blocked the air, and also broke Ji Hao¡¯s [Wind Escape Magic].

    Moreover, thousands of hair-thin yet solid and sharp iron-like vines quickly moved towards Ji Hao. It seemed wanting to wrap Ji Hao¡¯s body up. Every single one of those vines were thickly dotted with poisonous thorns, without a doubt, even a light touch by these thorns on the skin would cause a really ugly wound.

    ¡°Meng Ao!¡± shouted Ji Hao once again.

    All of Ji Hao¡¯s awakened Magus Acupoints lit up simultaneously. The amount of power contained in each of these Magus Acupoints equaled the total amount of Ji Hao¡¯s power when he was still at the peak of Junior Magus level. Besides, his Senior Magus power was purer, and could bepletely activated within a short period of time, making it possible to deliver much greater effects.

    Ji Hao¡¯s entire body began zing, spurting out mes nearly crazily.

    Mr Crow let out another resonating caw, while putting one of its ws on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder. Its w ripped Ji Hao¡¯s skin open and deeply sank into Ji Hao¡¯s body, connecting with the most important Gold Crow bloodline meridian inside Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    The following moment, all of Mr Crow¡¯s power, which was the power of its pure Cold Crow bloodline and contained a slight percentage of the power of the most ancient and original Gold Crows, had been injected in Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Mr Crow had lived for over a thousand years, therefore, its bloodline power was way greater and purer than Ji Hao¡¯s new Senior Magus power. Although Ji Hao had already awakened all of his meridians, the total amount of Mr Crow¡¯s power was still greater than that of Ji Hao, by at least ten times. Judging only from the amount and purity of powers, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t evenpare to Mr Crow.

    Great streams of power of the Gold Crow bloodline was injected into Ji Hao¡¯s body, and quickly divided into the two streams by Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual power, and gushed into the fiery feathered boots that had merged with Ji Hao¡¯s shanks.

    The fiery feather boots in Ji Hao¡¯s shanks was instantly set aze by the streams of great power. Countless zing crow feathers darted out from Ji Hao¡¯s shanks, rapidly forming into a pair of gold-red boots. They were automatically worn on Ji Hao¡¯s feet. Right after which, a beam of fiery light suddenly shed across the air. Along with the light beam, the bodies of Ji Hao, Mr Crow and the two baby Magic Fiery Snakes, all transformed into one fire column and rose straight into the air.

    Fiery feathered boots, one of the inherited Magi treasures of the Gold Crow n, once it was activated, it would allow the user to travel across any space within the blink of an eye. The user would be able to let out the Gold Crow magic me that was powerful enough to burn any ordinary object into a puff of smoke to protect its user.

    With both Ji Hao and Mr Crow¡¯ powers, Ji Hao could only activate the fiery feather boots for a very short while, but it was more than enough for them to escape from this deadly danger.

    All the vines around Ji Hao were burned into smoke. Ji Hao let out his fiery wings as well, which allowed him to move even quicker by ten times.

    Within a single moment, Ji Hao had darted out over tens of miles, while leaving tens of shreds of fiery afterimages behind him.

    _________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 221 â€“ Counterplan

    Chapter 221 - Countern

    ¡°Ou-ouch!¡±

    Ji Hao howled out in pain while falling from the air with both of his feet wrapped around by dense smoke.

    Within the span of only tens of breaths, the fiery feathered boots had consumed all of Ji Hao¡¯s power. His Magus Acupoints and meridians were nowpletely empty. Just like ck holes, it felt like his meridians and Magus Acupoints were about to suck his bones and flesh in.

    Fiery crow feathers were rising from out of the smoke one after another, then merged quickly again with Ji Hao¡¯s calves in the form of tattoos. Ji Hao¡¯s feet and calves were burned red, with waves of hot air rising from his skin. While dragging a pair of burned feet that were swelled up like balloons, Ji Hao staggered a few steps into the grasnd, causing all the nts within the radius of a few zhang to wither instantly.

    Caw!

    Mr Crow had run out of power as well. Its beady little eyes were fixed worriedly on Ji Hao¡¯s feet.

    The fiery feathered boots were an inherited magic treasure that had belonged to a Divine Magus. Although Ji Hao had already broken into the Senior Magus level, it still felt so difficult when trying to activate the fiery feathered boots. With all of Mr Crow and his powersbined, he had managed to maintain the active period of the fiery feathered boots for only the span of tens of breaths. Besides, the amount of power he had managed to activate was less than one percent of this magic treasure¡¯s real power.

    Even if so, Ji Hao had fled three thousand miles away within this span of tens of breaths, even Ji Hao was badly shocked by such an amazing speed.

    Completely out of Ji Hao¡¯s control, the fiery feathered boots had automatically taken Ji Hao this far. However, in addition to depleting Ji Hao and Mr Crow¡¯s power, this powerful treasure had almost grilled Ji Hao¡¯s feet.

    Ji Hao hurriedly rubbed his hands together and activated the power of his Golden Dan, followed by which, faint water mist gathered quickly towards him from all directions. Not long after that, a huge dark cloud with a radius of over ten zhang had formed above Ji Hao¡¯s head. Cool raindrops fell from out the dark cloud, pouring on Ji Hao¡¯s calves and feet. Along with sizzling noises, his red and swollen up feet and calves gradually recovered back to normal, while letting out clouds of steam.

    While gasping quickly in pain, Ji Hao took out a bottle of medicinal liquor from his storage bag with a pair of trembling hands, poured the liquor on his feet and calves, then rubbed them hard for quite a while. After finishing all this, Ji Hao took out a jade talisman and injected the slight little bit of power that he had barely restored, into the talisman.

    The talisman began buzzing and vibrating like wings of bees, floated up into the air with its vibrating power. Streams of invisible power spread out towards every direction from the talisman. Yu Mu, Feng Xing, Man Man, Shaosi, and Taisi all had simr talismans that were connected with Ji Hao¡¯s talisman. Therefore, as long as they all stayed within the area of a hundred thousand miles in radius around Ji Hao, they would be able to follow the special stream of power and find Ji Hao¡¯s location urately.

    Having roughly dealt with his burned shanks, Ji Hao took out a bottle of Three Birds and Nine Beasts pills, poured the whole bottle of pills into his mouth and swallowed. A great amount of spirit blood of beasts were soon being digested by the two multicoloured mes in Ji Hao¡¯s lower abdomen, and transformed into streams of power that gushed into his Magus Acupoints.

    In the meanwhile, all of Ji Hao¡¯s awakened Magus Acupoints had opened up widely and were greedily absorbing natural powers from the surrounding area, even forming a few whirlwind-like streams of power. These absorbed streams of natural powers were continuously being transformed into Ji Hao¡¯s internal power, then stored in his Magus Acupoints. His power was quickly restoring, and Ji Hao gradually turned less worrying-looking.

    The two baby Fiery Magic Snakes leapt onto Mr Crow¡¯s body and opened their tiny mouths. Each gripped a thorn that had pierced out from Mr Crow¡¯s body, and pulled those over two foot long thorns out of Mr Crow¡¯s body with quite some difficulty, even when using all of their strength.

    Those sharp and solid thorns were crafted by a master cksmith of the Qi Qiong n, in the Western Wastnd. They were iparably sharp and were filled with metal-like powers. The two baby snakes bit those thorns with their tender jaws. The corners of their mouths were easily sliced open by those thorns, and blood dripped out from time to time.

    The two baby snakes quickly flipped their tails because of the pain, however, the pain had enraged these two naturally fierce magic fiery snakes, making them hiss louder and louder, and tried even harder to pull more thorns out of Mr Crow¡¯s body.

    Mr Crow was cawing out in pain as well. Even all of its feathers were standing straight up in the pain, eyes glowing in great anger, and a pair of pupils that had turned so red, it was as if they had been soaked in blood.

    ¡°Good boys, good boys,¡± Ji Hao hurriedly grabbed these two warmhearted baby snakes off from Mr Crow¡¯s body, worriedly patted them, and fed each of them a Three Birds and Nine Beasts pills, then took out two fresh pieces of beast meat from his storage bag, feeding it to them.

    After having swallowed the meat, the two baby snakes were lying quietly on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulders, with popped up eyes. They would thrust out their forked-tongues from time to time.

    Ji Hao carefully pulled out those thorns from Mr Crow¡¯s body one after another. Mr Crow quivered intensely in pain, while its ck feathers shed against each other and let out metal-shing-like sounds.

    After all the thorns had been pulled out, Mr Crow let a long caw out filled with rage, and its entire body was instantly wrapped in a faintyer of fiery light. All its wounds recovered within a second, and Mr Crow soon got its strength back.

    ¡°Damn you! Meng Ao! In order to ingratiate himself with Gong Gong Wuyou, he had actuallyunched a deadly attack on us,¡± Ji Hao growled deeply while feeding Mr Crow pills, ¡°Mr.Crow, we have to make Meng Ao pay for this! As soon as possible!¡±

    After big half an hour, Man Man carried her pair of hammers and rushed over. Behind her, Shaosi dragged Taisi, the same way someone would drag a dead body and walked over as well.

    Seeing Ji Hao and Mr Crow, Man Man immediately dropped her hammers and rushed up to Ji Hao, held Mr Crow up from the ground and yelled, ¡°Mr Crow! Are you okay?! I saw that Meng Ao attack you! I will certainly smash his head up!¡±

    Taisi was embarrassedly dragged up to Ji Hao by his blood-rted younger sister, gasped quickly for air while taking out his bone cane and yelling angrily, ¡°This...this isn¡¯t over yet...Ji...Ji Hao, they framed us, imed that we fled away for our own safety, and attempted to ckmail the Lie Mountain family...this isn¡¯t over!¡±

    Another big half hourter, Yu Mu rushed over while trying so hard to catch his breath, and with his huge pot carried on his head. Once he saw Ji Hao¡¯s face, he dropped the pot and heavily thudded his butt against the ground, and howled out.

    ¡°Holy, holy cats! Ji Hao, ne...next time, just do...don¡¯t run this far, an...and so quickly! God, my legs, my waist...and my poor fat!!!¡±

    Looking at Yu Mu, who was seriously maxed out, his sweat even spurted out from his pores, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°Yu Mu, eh...although you¡¯re fat and not good at running, you¡¯re a Senior Magus after all, it¡¯s just around three thousand miles, not that far,¡± said Ji Hao.

    Yu Mu instantly showed the whites of his eyes and screamed out, ¡°You have flown for three thousand miles! Gosh! We had to run on the ground, couldn¡¯t just cut a straight line on the ground and fly over like you! I have run for at least five thousand miles!¡±

    Ji Hao paused, let out a cough and hurriedly changed the topic, asking, ¡°Where is Feng Xing?¡±

    Yu Mu waved his hands, answered while gasping, ¡°Feng Xing is best at observation and tracking, he stayed back there, keeping an eye on Meng Ao. Once you escaped, Meng Ao was dragged into the Rong Mountain n¡¯s new vige by Prince Wuyou and Prince Xu, there¡¯ll be a trouble.¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s face darkened right after he heard Yu Mu¡¯s words. If Prince Wuyou and Prince Xu forced Meng Ao to go back to the Magi Pce and frame Ji Hao and his teammates, Ji Hao and his teammates wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of this usation easily.

    Judging from Meng Ao¡¯s style of acting, he didn¡¯t even needed to be forced to do anything, as long as Prince Wuyou was willing to give him a little bit benefit, he would break all the rules without any hesitation and put all false usation on the heads of Ji Hao and his teammates.

    Taking a deep breath, Ji Hao felt that his legs and feet had recovered back to normal, and his power had been restored to thirty percent. He leapt up from the ground while yelling harshly, ¡°We can¡¯t let him go back to the Magi Pce alive, contact Feng Xing, capture him on his way back!¡±

    Yu Mu was slightly shocked, hurriedly asked, ¡°What? Although he¡¯s bastard, but, after all he still is a Deacon of the Magi Pce.¡±

    Ji Hao looked at Yu Mu and said seriously, ¡°So what? He is indeed a Deacon of the Magi Pce, but he has attempted to kill us. Dare to kill him?¡±

    Yu Mu paused for a second, then dense green poisonous smoke suddenly rose from his body like roaring water during tide, while his eyes started glowing like an enraged wild beast.

    _________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 222 â€“ Interception

    Chapter 222 - Interception

    Late at night.

    The sky was covered by a denseyer of cloud and the jungle was enshrouded by darkness. Only from a select few fissures of clouds, starlight poured down like streams of water directly on this primitivend in the form of multicoloured light columns.

    The wind was blowing across the grasnd. Suddenly, a deep yet terrifying roar of a wild beast came out from the tall and thick grasnd, then soon spread out along with a blood scent.

    A stream of starlight happened to shine on a weirdly-shaped, small blood-red coloured tree that looked quite vigorous. Seven fist-sized, milky-white buds were blooming silently and slowly under the starlight, quickly absorbing the starlight power. The multicoloured starlight even formed seven visible multicoloured swirls on top of each milky white flower.

    Countless fierce wild beasts rushed towards this small tree. The beasts were fighting madly against each other, shedding blood that seeped quickly into the ground. The branches of the small tree started to sway happily. The blood of the beasts that had seeped into the ground was continuously being absorbed by the roots of this small tree, along with which the blood-red colour of the tree became even more vivid.

    The seven milky-white buds started glowing brighter and brighter, emitting a nice sweet fragrance that grew more and more alluring. Those beasts, which had been fighting for these buds, grew crazier and crazier.

    A gigantic eagle flew silently across the sky, while its wings were spurting outrge clouds of ck smoke.

    Meng Ao stood on the eagle¡¯s back, gnashed his teeth and yelled at the air, ¡°They can¡¯t me me for this, those stupid kids pushed themselves into this situation. They have offended Prince Xu and Price Wuyou, they will certainly die for doing so.¡±

    ¡°No need to mention how powerful Prince Xu is, we all know about how influential the Lie Mountain Family is. As for Prince Wuyou, he has currently taken the ce of the Water God, Gong Gong, holding all kinds of powers and rights that had belonged to the Water God. In the Pu Ban city, every single person who came from the Northern Wastnd has to follow every word of his. Since Prince Wuyou has already said that he can¡¯t let those kids live, those few poor kids can only end up dying.¡±

    Touching the new storage bag tied around his waist, Meng Ao turned his head back and looked at his twopanions, then said, ¡°Therefore, regarding this Rong Mountain n event, you should know what to say back at the Magi pce. Do Prince Wuyou a favour, although he is too powerful to ask us a favour, we won¡¯t lose anything anyway. We have this one hundred highest-grade all-adapting magic crystal, which is enough to buy the lives of many people.¡±

    The two young men, who were standing behind Meng Ao, nced at each other, nodded and said, ¡°Deacon Meng Ao, you¡¯re absolutely right. We are not that stupid, we know what to say back at the Magi Pce.¡±

    Meng Ao grinned satisfied, pointed his finger down at the grasnd, where the small tree was emitting a nice alluring fragrance, then said with a sneer on his face, ¡°See, thew of the jungle, the truth of nature. Those weak animals will all end up dead, nourish this spirit-growing tree with their blood, and eventually, only the most powerful seven beasts will be able to taste those beautiful flowers, and grow spirits and intelligence.¡±

    ¡°If you want to live a good life, you can¡¯t be like those stupid animals that will end up as sacrifice for the purpose of others, instead, you have to...¡±

    While Meng Ao wasparing human life to that spirit-growing tree and those beasts who had been fighting for it, and giving his speech regarding how to be a survivor, a long arrow silently darted up from the ground, urately puncturing the head of the ck eagle under the feet of Meng Ao and the two young men.

    The night was so dark that you wouldn¡¯t be even able to see your fingers properly and the eagle had been flying in the air, two thousand feet above the ground. If seen from the ground its head looked even smaller than the head of a fly. However, that arrow still punctured its head urately through its beak and came out from the top of the skull.

    The gigantic eagle didn¡¯t even cry out, and began silently falling down while spinning in the air.

    Meng Ao and the two young men, all screamed out instantly. They were only Senior Magi and were unable to fly in the air yet. Only powerful Magi who were Magus King or above, were capable of manipting the natural power to fly through the air. Therefore, they could only fall straight to the ground together with the eagle, like three shooting stars with nothing to hold onto.

    ¡°Feng Xing, you get the younger two!¡±

    While coldly giving an order to kill, Ji Hao rushed with big steps towards the ce where the three people were about to fall.

    Feng Xing¡¯s fingers were slightly trembling, but Yu Mu, who was standing beside him growled out in a deep voice, ¡°Go! Do it! During all these years, haven¡¯t you had enough of these bloody cowards? Except ganging up with enemies to bully apprentices like us, what else can these bastards do?¡±

    Wu Mu clenched his fists, gritted his teeth and continued, ¡°Just do it. The worst result will be nothing but us leaving the Magi Pce. The world is vast, we can always find our own happy ce either in the four Wastnds or in this Mind.¡±

    Feng Xing took a deep breath, his eyes that were hesitating became firm. He pulled his longbow open, along with his move, the simple and roughly crafted longbow suddenly had a bright beam of light sh across it. Two arrows were put on the bow string simultaneously by Feng Xing, then he growled out.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Two arrows darted out and at almost the same moment that Feng Xing let the two arrows out, the hearts of the two young men were punctured simultaneously.

    Feng Xing¡¯s arrows were as fast and powerful as the ws of a devil, deeply piercing into the hearts of the two young men. After the arrowheads had pierced into their hearts, Yu Mu¡¯s poison that was added on each of the arrowheads, already spread out and reached every corner of the bodies of the two young men. Before they could pull the arrows out and activate their power to heal their hearts, Yu Mu¡¯s poison had consumed up to seventy percent of their powers and life force.

    Senior Magi had amazingly strong life force, none of the Senior Magi were easy to kill. Although each of these two young men had lost seventy percent of their power and life force, but they still were able to shout out in both anger and fear, while putting their quivering hands into their sleeves, taking out detoxification medicines and life-saving pills.

    However, Ji Hao had rushed over.

    Ji Hao let out a resonating shout, while a bright stream of fiery light darted out from his right arm and transformed into the Yan spear. Ji Hao gripped the spear and conveniently swept the spear across the bodies of the two young men.

    The Yan spear brought up a great, fierce gust of wind around the two young men. On both of their bodies, several spell symbols began sparkling. The ck cloaks both of them had been wearing, had great defensive powers and under their ck cloaks they also had tight armours protecting them. With the protection of both, the ck cloaks and the tight armours, they could each withstand at least three to five attacks,unched by any ordinary Senior Magi.

    But the Yan spear was a powerful inherited magic treasure, after all, which had belonged to a Divine Magus Against it ordinary magic treasures could hardly hold their power. Therefore, the spearhead sliced the bodies of the two young men, as easily as slicing across the surface of water. The two young men screamed out simultaneously, while four broken arms were sent up into the air and blood instantly spurted out from their wounds.

    ¡°Ji Hao! How dare you! You...you attacked the Deacons of our Magi Pce!¡± screamed Meng Ao, seemingly unable to believe what Ji Hao had just done.

    He hurriedly waved his left hand. A silvery white, round shield flew out from his wrist, and blocked the Yan spear that was swiftly hacking onto Meng Ao¡¯s head. In the meanwhile, he flipped his right hand and let out a soft spear that was as soft and flexible as a snake. The soft spear directly swished towards Ji Hao while sparkling with a cold light.

    ¡°I always dare to attack bastards like you.¡±

    Ji Hao gripped the Yan spear with both of his hands and waved it hard in the air. Waves of hot air rose around Ji Hao¡¯s body, while streams of raging mes darted out towards every direction. Meng Ao¡¯s soft spear was sent flying straight away by the power of the Yan spear. At the same time, the Yan spear let out a stream of golden me from its spearhead, which then shed heavily against Meng Ao¡¯s round shield.

    The stream of me exploded against the shield, causing the shield let out an intensive buzzing noise. Meng Ao was sent flying by the explosive power for around a hundred zhang, while screaming.

    His round shield was made from the essences of a hundred different kinds of metals of the Western Wastnd and was especially solid. Ordinary weapons would never be able to leave even a slight mark on it.

    However, the mes of the Yan spear was able to burn down almost anything in the world. While flying in the air, Meng Ao looked bitterly at his round shield, into which a fist-sized hole had been burned. This shield was nowpletely destroyed.

    Meng Ao heavily thudded against the ground while howling, before he struggled back up, Man Man had rushed over with her pair of hammers raised high. The following moment, Man Man¡¯s hammers swooshed across the air and smashed onto his body, over and over again, just like how cksmiths hammer iron blocks.

    Within a moment, Meng Ao was smashed by Man Man¡¯s hammers for over an entire three hundred times and had be a soft piece of meat, lying on the ground while blood was gushing out of his mouth, alive but unable to ever move again.

    __________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 223 â€“ Confession

    Chapter 223 - Confession

    In a cold and dark cave that was located in a primitive desert surrounded by nt-less mountains.

    Meng Ao and his twopanions were thrown on the ground while howling in pain and fear, huddled up their bodies and rolled around in the cave

    Each of their Magus Acupoints was wrapped up by a sphere of green mist, which were Yu Mu¡¯s secretly concocted poison. The poison had gushed deeply into their Magus Acupoints and was remaining firmly there, mixed up with their blood and life force.

    Every time a new wisp of power formed inside their bodies, the poison would transform into a new stream of poisonous power, damaging even more muscles and bones around it. Finally, the faces of the three had turned green. They could feel but being powerless and in great pain, barely having ast bit of power that allowed them to speak.

    Ji Hao squatted in front of Meng Ao, grabbed his long hair and threw a series of heavy punches onto his face without saying anything. Ji Hao¡¯s solid punches smashed Meng Ao¡¯s nose into his face, and squeezed blood out in streams, which made Meng Ao let out another great howl.

    ¡°Why...do this to me?¡±

    Meng Ao screamed, his tears even gushed out because of the pain. He screamed hoarsely, eyes filled with anger and confusion.

    ¡°In the past ten years, thirty thousand young girls have gone missing. When their bodies were discovered in the wild, their clothes were all ripped open and they all had been raped in an extremely cruel way.¡± While speaking, Ji Hao punched on Meng Ao¡¯s eye sockets once again, then continued, ¡°You have done all these.¡±

    ¡°What?!!¡± Man Man let out a great growl in rage, ¡°Did this guy kill all those innocent girls?! Let me smash him into a meat pie!!¡±

    Along with a muffled swooshing sound, Man Man waved her hammer towards Meng Ao¡¯s head. Fortunately, Yu Mu had been standing right beside her and reacted especially fast. Yu Mu hurriedly grabbed Man Man¡¯s arm, the gigantic hammer then swooshed across the air, right in front of Meng Ao¡¯s face, leaving a deep pit in the ground.

    Meng Ao was about to be driven crazy, he screamed and cried, ¡°I didn¡¯t! No! Ji Hao! Don¡¯t you frame me! How could I possibly do something like that?!¡±

    Pausing for a second, Meng Ao abruptly yelled out again, ¡°You lied! No girl has gone missing in the Pu Ban City during the past ten years!¡±

    Ji Hao pulled out his long ck dagger, quickly piercing it into Meng Ao¡¯s leg. This ck dagger was once a sacrificial ceremony dagger of the Gold Crow n, therefore, it automatically began sucking Meng Ao¡¯s blood greedily. Not long after that, Meng Ao¡¯s entire leg had turned a dead pale.

    ¡°We saw it, it was you. You raped and killed all those girls,¡± said Ji Hao with a cold voice, ¡°Thirty thousand girls have gone missing in the Pu Ban City, but no one has ever talked about this. Meng Ao, you¡¯re pretty good, aren¡¯t you? Which elder of the Magi Pce has been helping you to hide your crimes?¡±

    Gotten stabbed for no reason and losing that much of blood, Meng Ao could now only murmur weakly with a ginger and bitter look, ¡°Ji Hao, you have to be reasonable. I didn¡¯t do that, nothing like that has ever happened in the Pu Ban City. I didn¡¯t do such things, I didn¡¯t! But you, you have attacked the Deacons of the Magi Pce, that¡¯s a capital crime!¡±

    Ji Hao responded with an extremely cold tone, ¡°I have witnesses, everyone here has seen you do all those things. If you want more witnesses, I can find ten million witnesses from the Southern Wastnd. Over ten million Gold Crow n nsmen can be my witnesses, testifying that you have tortured and killed those thirty thousand girls.¡±

    He conveniently pped hard on Meng Ao¡¯s face, even half of Meng Ao¡¯s teeth were sent flying out of his mouth because of this p.

    Ji Hao remained cold and continued, ¡°If you still want more witnesses, I can ask Prince Zhu Rong Tonggong to testify to your crimes.¡±

    Meng Ao had now nearly gone mad. His body was twitching madly and bouncing on the ground like a desperate fish.

    ¡°No! No! How can Gold Crow n nsmen be testifying to this?! They¡¯re not even in the Pu Ban city! You, you, Ji Hao, you, this, why does this have anything to do with Prince Zhu Rong? Zhu Rong...Tonggong, he, he is a prince, of God country, you...¡±

    Meng Ao couldn¡¯t even let out aplete and logical sentence, he was really driven mad by Ji Hao.

    ¡°Eh? Can¡¯t Gold Crow n nsman testify to your crime? But, why did you believe those Rong Mountain n people and take their words as evidence?¡±

    ¡°Since you have framed us, I just want you to know what does being framed by others and not getting the truth straight out, feel like.¡±

    Ji Hao sneered and continued, ¡°Just cut the crap, tell us what did Prince Wuyou and the so-called Prince Xu say to you after they had called you in.¡±

    Crooking his finger, the new leather storage bag tied around Meng Ao¡¯s waist was abruptly grabbed off by Ji Hao. Then tens of human-head-sized all-adapting magical crystals were poured out by Ji Hao, nging against the ground and rolling around Ji Hao¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Damn you! These are the magic crystals we found in that mine!¡± Feng Xing grabbed a piece of crystal and smashed it on Meng Ao¡¯s face with all his power, while yelling, ¡°Bastard! How did you get these crystals? Were Wuyou and Xu¡¯s brains damaged that they would give you all these, for no reason?¡±

    Meng Ao¡¯s eyeballs rolled quickly inside his eye sockets, trying toe up with a reasonable exnation.

    However, Ji Hao wasn¡¯t nning on giving him another opportunity for lying. He locked his fingers together and let out a spell, then pressed his finger hard against the middle of Meng Ao¡¯s eyebrows. Instantly, Meng Ao¡¯s shoulders began shaking - Ji Hao had nearly shattered his soul into pieces.

    ¡°Yu Mu, do you have any poison that can make him more sensitive? I mean, for example, with that kind of poison, if I cut him with my dagger, he would feel more pain than he would usual by hundreds, even thousands of times. I have read about something like this back in the Magi Pce, called ¡®Nine-Death Soul-Shattering Poison¡¯, but I didn¡¯t have enough time to concoct it yet.¡±

    Yu Mu gave Ji Hao a simple and honest grin, then took out a bottle of poison from his sleeve and said, ¡°I happen to have a bottle of that. Hm, I have also added thousand-ant grass, centipede-grass, blood-scorpion leaves, ck-snake petals, white spider and a few other rare poisonous materials. Feed him this, then you don¡¯t need to do any extra work, he will beg for death.¡±

    Feng Xing subconsciously leapt away from Yu Mu, learned his head and yelled at Yu Mu, ¡°Damn you! Bloody fatso! So cruel!¡±

    Ji Hao happily took over that bottle and conveniently poured a small half of the bottle into Meng Ao¡¯s mouth.

    Not long after that, a horrible heart-breaking scream came out from the cave. Meng Ao gasped quickly while screaming. Under the control of Ji Hao¡¯s soul attacking magic, Meng Ao¡¯s soul was nearly squeezed broken. Without any hesitation, Meng Ao screamed out everything that Gong Gong Wuyou and Prince Xu had asked him to do, in details, and with a high-pitched voice.

    Just as Ji Hao had thought. Gong Gong Wuyou and Prince Xu first threatened Meng Ao with their family backgrounds, then gave him these crystals. Meng Ao easily agreed to do what he had been told, and had already informed the Magi Pce about Ji Hao and his teammates having fled away for their own safely when the campsite was attacked by wild beasts, then attempted to ckmail the Rong Mountain n for their newly discovered crystal mine.

    After this, Gong Gong Wuyou and Prince Xu would only need to push a little bit with their own powers and Ji Hao and his teammates, who hadmitted such a huge serious crime, would never be able to stay in the Magi Pce for another day. Even if Si Wen Ming guaranteed their innocence himself, Ji Hao and his teammates would still be kicked out of the Magi Pce.

    After the Magi Pce would have kicked them out, with Gong Gong Wuyou and Prince Xu power and backgrounds, they could just randomly send a few assassins and easily crush Ji Hao and his teammates, after all, they were just a few kids.

    ¡°Such a perfect n.¡± Ji Hao threw another series of punches on Meng Ao¡¯s face, then took out a piece of leather, cut Meng Ao¡¯s finger open and made him write his confession on that leather piece in details.

    Ji Hao then did the same thing to Meng Ao¡¯s twopanions, getting three confessions in total, then he carefully put the three pieces of leather in his storage bag.

    ¡°Now, we have to go to the Pu Ban City and find a powerful person to support us. Without a powerful supporter, it still won¡¯t be easy for us to get out of this trouble,¡± said Ji Hao, after letting out a light sigh.

    _________________________________________________________________________

    SR¡¯s thoughts: So, basically even the likes of Si Wen Meng and Ji Hao¡¯s tutors can¡¯t save him even if they would want to. It seems the Magi Pce is even huger and with many more tutors than I had thought.

    ________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 224 â€“ Bad luck

    Chapter 224 - Bad luck

    Back in the Pu Ban City, stars were shining brightly in the sky and a gentle breeze was bringing dense sweet flower fragrances over.

    From a tall, the singing sounds of young girls wereing along silvery musical notes, sounding like streams of water and as the sound of gentle rain, which was pure and clean enough to wash away the dirt that had umted around the hearts of people.

    A floating mountain with a radius of a few miles, drifted slowly above the Ten Sun market. The floating mountain was covered entirely by a zhang-thick metal armour, which was crafted as an integral whole, without any opening, but thickly dotted with countless holes that made it possible for arrows to be shot out.

    On the ck leather-scale-like armour, countless palm-sized spell symbol were sparkling, like tens of thousands of fireflies. The faint glow of those spell symbols made the ck armour seem especially dark, showering under the starlight, slowly drifting by up in the air, like a fierce devil.

    Ying Yunpeng was standing on the biggest crossroad of the Ten Sun market, while gnashing his teeth and staring at that floating mountain that was moving slowly across the air.

    This was a floating battle-fort, made by a master craftsman of the Magi Pce. This floating fort was made from a natural floating mountain, on which the most powerful magic formation and puppet magic of the Magi Pce had been added. This floating fort may not seem like a big deal, but in fact it could block attacks that wereunched by over a thousand Senior Magi simultaneously. Before the magic crystal that was providing energy for the floating fort had been depleted, not even a Magus King would be able to break this fort.

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

    Ying Yunpeng felt a sphere of angry me was about to explode inside his heart. He raised his feet and wanted to stamp against the ground, but he soon suppressed his anger and put his foot that he had raised to stomp, gently down on the ground.

    He had withheld his anger not because he was afraid of the rules set by the Magi Pce or because of the prohibition made by the King of the humankind that strictly forbade anyone to break the geographical formations of the Pu Ban City - all these were nonsense for him - but he was afraid of damaging the buildings of Ten Sun market by ident.

    With Ying Yunpeng¡¯s power, he could probably shatter half of the Ten Sun market into pieces by a single stamp and kill at least a hundred thousand servants and waiters. But would anyonepensate him for those losses?

    ¡°Calm down, peacefully, nicely...¡± Ying Yunpeng took a long and deep breath, slowly adjusted the streams of boiling raging blood inside his body. This method had been taught to him by a mysterious powerful man he knew. Whenever he felt angry or anxious, this spell would always help him to calm down quickly.

    His boiling blood gradually cooled down, the hairs that were standing straight up, fell back down one after another. Ying Yunpeng walked step by step on the wide road that was paved with soft and pure-white sands while holding his hand behind his back. With a dark face he went inside his headquarters office that had been set up in the Pu Ban City by the Ten Sun Country.

    A few middle-aged men, whose faces were equally dark as that of Ying Yunpeng, followed behind him. All of them were soaked in cold sweat that dripped to the ground along the corners of their long cloaks.

    Drops of perspiration dripped continuously on the ground, leaving clearly visible stains on the shining and smooth stone floor.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so afraid,¡± said Ying Yunpeng with a nd tone, ¡°This is not your responsibly, no need to be so panic.¡±

    The little group of men sighed in relief and their tightened faces loosened up a bit.

    A quarter of an hour ago they had received a message regarding ten gigantic-scaled Dragon-Turtle merchant ships, which were carrying all the ies that the Ten Sun market had generated and embarked on their journey to the Eastern Wesnd from out of the Ten Sun market. The message said mentioned meeting a crazy huge beast within the void at a distance of three millions away from the Mind.

    All ten merchant ships were swallowed entirely by that terrifying gigantic beast of the void together with all the precious crystals, jade coins and other valuable cargo that was being carried on the ships and all the staff working on those ships. Only a Magus King, who had been responsible for escorting those ships to the Eastern Wastnd, had been able to retain his head and a small half of his upper body. This Magus King managed to return to the Pu Ban City with blood-escaping magic, reported the ident with hisst bit of power, then died because of the breakdown of his soul.

    Such a terrifyingly gigantic void beast had appeared less than three million miles away from the Pu Ban City and ran right into the Ten Sun Country¡¯s merchant ship fleet. Ying Yunpeng could me no one but the extremely bad luck for this.

    This was simr to when in a duel between two archers, bothunched arrows from a distance of ten miles, but instead of reaching their intended targets, those arrows flew away with some great gust of wind and idently killed a man that was too ordinary to be even mentioned and was having his meal happily at his home, at a distance of thirty thousand miles away from the archers.

    Only unluck of such magnitude could exin what had happened to the Ten Sun Country this time.

    ¡°How much have we lost? I mean, apart from those officially registered cargo, how much did we actually lose?¡±

    Ying Yunpeng walked into a hall, took a seat, and looked at the few middle-aged men with cold eyes.

    These few men, whose tightened faces had just loosened, instantly thudded their knees against the ground.

    Every year the Ten Sun market would send a merchant ship fleet, which carried all the ies made by the market during the past year, back to the Ten Sun country. This kind of merchant ship fleet certainly had iparably powerful protection. In total, over twenty peak-level Magus Kings and hundreds of lower level Magus Kings were sent out apanying this fleet.

    Besides, all the ten ships were made with the most advanced techniques avable in the Pu Ban City. The defensive power of each ship was even greater than that of the floating battle-fort that had just drifted by, by thirty percent. And the thirty animals that had been pulling those ten gigantic ships forward, had all been Magus King level, ancient Dragon-Turtles.

    Because of such a great protective and defensive power of these merchant ship fleet, the ship fleet was also entrusted with shipping some personal wealth of arge group of influential and powerful people in the Ten Sun Country.

    The Ten Sun market was incrediblyrge. Apart from official stores that had been set up by Ten Sun Country, influential and powerful people, and top-ranking ns of the Eastern Wastnd had also set up stores in the Ten Sun market, selling special local products that were produced in their own territory. All of their ies, materials that had purchased in the Pu Ban City, andrge amounts of armours and weapons, were also all on those ships. That was an incredibly great amount of armours and weapons, enough to arm a million elite warriors, belonging to the few most powerful ns of the Eastern Wastnd.

    ¡°El...elder, please, help us,¡± the few middle-aged men even screamed out, ¡°Too...too much! Apart from official ies of the Ten Sun market, each of those few big ns hadrge amounts of materials on the ten ships. Now all had gone.

    Ying Yunpeng¡¯s body quivered. Although he was a peak-level Magus King, he still nearly spurted a mouthful of blood out.

    ¡°You...how on earth could this happen? Did someone send that void beast on purpose, or...¡± Ying Yunpeng looked in despair at the few middle-aged man. At this moment, he truly wanted to pull out a sword and chop these few douchebags into pieces.

    He would still be able to deal with it if he had only lost the official ies of the Ten Sun market. It was easy toe up with an official excuse and let someone other take the me.

    But all the cargos belonging to those powerful ns had all been lost as well.

    Those people would never ept any excuses or exnation, neither would they forgive Ying Yunpeng because he was an elder of the Magi Pce. If you lost one of their daggers, they would certainly cut tens of openings in your body. Now, Ying Yunpeng had lost all those weapons and armours that could arm a million elite warriors, even if there were a hundred more Ying Yunpengs, those people would kill every single one of them.

    While Ying Yunpeng was shocked badly and frightened by the total loss, a young man staggered up into the hall in a hurry, while yelling.

    ¡°Elder! Elder! Great Gale Ling! He, he, he was drunk, fell into a pit, died!!¡±

    The eyes of Ying Yunpeng popped wide open, paused for quite a while like a puppet, then finally spurted that mouthful of blood, which he had been holding in, out.

    _______________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 225 â€“ Fall on Evil Days

    Chapter 225 - Fall on Evil Days

    Ying Yunpeng took the few middle-aged men and rushed to the east of the market of the Ten Sun market as quickly as possible.

    The clear stream, which looked vivid because of the floating grasses in it, wiggly flying across a beautiful mountain area. Lines of wooden buildings and stone houses were built in this area. This ce was the luxurious part of the Ten Sun market, you would be able to find the most beautiful women and delicious wine in this ce.

    Of course, this ce was also filled with all kinds of possibilities that could stimte the most primitive desires of people, encouraging them to spend their coins and energyvishly. This kind of activities were either put on the table or hidden in the darkness. The annual profit of this small east market represented over thirty percent of the total profit made by the Ten Sun market.

    Under a small hill that was covered by thriving nts, in a shallow aqueduct, Great Gale Ling was lying, with a weird and frozen smile on his face. His body was now as cold as a piece of ice, not even a single wisp of life force was remaining inside his body. He had already died long time ago.

    A few pure-white-haired elderly Maguspriests were standing beside the aqueduct. All kinds of insects and small-scale beasts that had great sense of smell were moving quickly around their bodies, trying to discover any possible traces that may have been left by the murderer who had killed Great Gale Ling. A few Senior Magi, who were especially good at tracking and assassination, were also carefully checking the shallow aqueduct and Great Gale Ling¡¯s body, trying to figure out whether Great Gale Ling had died naturally or murdered by someone else.

    ¡°Oi, that¡¯s Great Gale Ling, the most talented young archer of the Great Gale n!¡±

    ¡°Died just like this! Oh my god, those Great Gale n¡¯s elders are going to be so sad and frustrated.¡±

    ¡°Normally this guy was extremely haughty and arrogant, but during the past few days he had been doing nothing but constantly drinking in the bar, here in the east market, for some unknown reason.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that his girlfriend left him for another guy and he couldn¡¯t bear it, so decided to finish himself?¡±

    Thousands of people with strange smiles were standing either close to the shallow aqueduct or far away from it, while looking at the body of Great Gale Ling. All these people were all guests of the east market, they were either from big-scale ns of the four Wastnds or the Mind and were all rich and powerful people. None of these people were afraid of the Ten Sun Country, therefore, they voiced their thought loudly, while pointing at the dead body of Great Gale Ling.

    Pu Ban City was a peaceful ce. It was the political center of the entire human world and was filled with all kinds of powerful Magi. It had also been well protected by all kinds of defensive magic formations and guarded byrge amounts of elite warriors, therefore, homicide cases filled with mysteries hardly ever happened in this city. Moreover, the Ten Sun market was controlled by the Ten Sun Country. People from all over the world knew how great the archers of the Ten Sun Country were. It was nearly impossible for someone to sneak into the Ten Sun market under their watch.

    As for Great Gale Ling, he was a famous talented archer among the younger generation of the Ten Sun Country and was quite influential in the Pu Ban city. During the past few years, Great Gale Ling and other few young Magi of the Ten Sun Country had created different-scale conflicts against people from other ns, quite many time.

    Such a young, talented and potential Magus abruptly died in a small, shallow aqueduct that was less than a foot deep. Without a doubt, this was like a heavy p that had been thrown on the face of the Ten Sun Country.

    Many people were taking pleasure in this misfortune. It wouldn¡¯t matter if they discovered the murderer, because the death of Great Gale Ling had badly humiliated Ying Yunpeng and the Ten Sun Country.

    Ying Yunpeng rushed over with the little group of middle-aged men while his face looked twisted and dark. He had even forgotten about the ident of the fleet for the time-being. Although the cargo that those ships were carrying was extremely valuable stuff that had been lost, it was lost without the possibility of retrieval. Ying Yunpeng could only ept such a result.

    Besides, only the core members of the administrative staff of the Ten Sun Country knew about this ident, as long as they could keep this news from the others, the overall situation wouldn¡¯t be too embarrassing.

    However, Great Gale Ling had died right in the east market, under the watch of countless guards of the Ten Sun Country. If Ying Yunpeng couldn¡¯t figure out how exactly this happened soon enough and execute the murderer in front of everybody through the most cruel way, the death of Great Gale Ling would be a heavy smear on the reputation of the Ten Sun Country.

    After all, so many people had witnessed his death.

    Rushing angrily over to the aqueduct, Ying Yunpeng waved his long arms, which even reached his knees, and yelled harshly, ¡°How on earth did this happen?!!¡±

    Ying Yunpeng truly wished that he could make an excuse, such as Great Gale Ling was actually suffering from a serious disease for a long time and died because of the sudden attack of his disease. This kind of excuse could serve as a big leaf that could stop people from doubting the Ten Sun market, or even the Ten Sun Country¡¯s power and status. Nevertheless, Great Gale Ling was a Senior Magus, what kind of diseases could Senior Magi have?

    Senior Magi were like monsters that would never be defeated by the weather or disease. They had tremendous amount of life force that allowed them to have thousands of years of lives. If a young and strong senior Magus suddenly died, he was certainly murdered by someone or something, and couldn¡¯t possibly have died because of a natural cause. Therefore, Ying Yunpeng was not even able toe up with a reasonable excuse.

    Ying Yunpeng could only yell angrily at those Maguspriests and Senior Magi, in both anger and shame, questioning the cause of Great Gale Ling¡¯s death.

    An elderly Maguspriests quickly walked over, bowed politely and deeply to Ying Yunpeng and said, ¡°Elder Yunpeng, we roughly have an idea what may have happened.¡±

    A group of people walked up to Ying Yunpeng and reported to him about what they had seen or heard about Great Gale Ling. Some of these people were waiters working in the bar, some of them were girls who had flirted with Great Gale Ling, some of them were warriors from other ns, who had gambled a few rounds with Great Gale Ling and had won thousands of jade coins from him.

    Since Grate Gale Ling had been injured by Yu Mu¡¯s poison, released by Shaosi and gotten back to the Ten Sun Market, he had been doing nothing else but drinking in the bar. He had never been sober during the past few days, had always been staggering on the road and talking nonsense. Besides, he was extremely unlucky in any of the gambling games during the past few days. Every day he would lose over ten thousand jade coins. Finally, he had nearly lost all he had earned in the Pu Ban City during the past few years.

    He had also sought conflicts on many asions with other young men from otherrge-scale ns, just for the sake of a few pretty barmaids. Once, he had almost dueled someone.

    Today, Great Gale Ling had lost another three thousand jade coins, walked out of the bar with empty pockets, while yelling at the owner of the bar, telling him to keep ounts. After that, he walked away with his entire body emitting a dense scent of alcohol. Many people had seen Great Gale Ling walking out of the bar alone, going down the hill along the small path that was paved with t stones. About ten minutester, Great Gale Ling was found dead in the aqueduct.

    During these ten minutes, not any noise that sounded like fighting, had been heard by anyone. Neither had any sense of power been felt by anyone around here. None of those especially trained fighting birds of the Ten Sun Country, which were hovering above the east market, had sensed any abnormal sign.

    A Senior Magus leapt up from the aqueduct, handed a thumb-sized scorpion tail to Ying Yunpeng, with a weird facial expression.

    ¡°Elder, we think, Great Gale Ling was badly drunk, and couldn¡¯t even stand steadily, so he fell into this aqueduct. By ident, this poisonous scorpion tail was buried in the white sand that was paved on the bottom of the aqueduct. The hook of this tail happened to be pierced into the vital spot, back in his head, injected venom into his body, paralyzed his neuro-system and blocked his power, even disabling him from breathing. Therefore, he had died because of suffocation.¡±

    This Senior Magus looked at Ying Yunpeng with an extremely weird expression and continued, ¡°We didn¡¯t find any traces that could prove the possibility of murder, which means, he was purely unlucky, fell into the aqueduct and got pierced by this fall off scorpion tail.¡±

    A Maguspriests said with a hoarse voice, ¡°Judging from the appearance of this tail, it had been soaked in water for at least a month. In other words, this scorpion tail was not put down their on purpose, it had been buried in the aqueduct for quite a long time before Great Gale ling had fallen in.¡±

    Ying Yunpeng opened his mouth, but was unable to utter any words.

    This scorpion tail was actually not poisonous enough to kill Great Gale Ling, if he hadn¡¯t been that drunk.

    However, he had been badly drunk, fell into the aqueduct and got pierced by the scorpion on the vital spot, on the back of his head. The venom gushed into his body, mixed with the power of alcohol, and identally killed this young and talented Senior Magus.

    ¡°How on earth should I exin this to the master elder of the Great Gale n?!!¡± screamed Ying Yunpeng, ¡°You, what do you want me to say to him?!¡±

    Another Senior Magus darted over like a gust of wind, while yelling with a loud yet hoarse voice.

    ¡°Elder! Ying Yun, he, he fell off from his contract bird, di...died!¡±

    Everybody in presence was shocked by this news, and looked at Ying Yunpeng, whose face had suddenly turned deadly pale.

    _________________________________________________________________________

    SR: I wonder how they got so unlucky all of a sudden....;p

    _________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 226 â€“ News of his death

    Chapter 226 - News of his death

    The bloodline power of Senior Magi was as great as a dragon. As for Magus Kings, their bloodline powers were as terrifying as hundreds of dragon ragingly fighting against each other in the ocean, causing even sky to darken.

    Once he heard the news of Ying Yun¡¯s death, Ying Yunpeng let out a muffled moan, then streams of blood simultaneously darted out from his ears, nostrils and mouth. identally, two close followers of his, who had been standing on each side of him, were hit by the streams of blood that had a slight mix of cyan colour and had spurted out from each of his ears. Without even letting out a slight sound, the two peak-level Senior Magi were shattered by the streams of blood.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    After all, Ying Yunpeng was an elder of the Ten Sun Country, who had been sent to the Pu Ban City and was in charge of all the administrative work of this Ten Sun market. He suddenly lost control of his own blood and identally killed two of his most trusted followers. Seeing that the streams of his blood were spurting even further and were about to cause more serious idents, he hurriedly opened his mouth and took a great deep breath.

    Those streams of blood that had already spurted to over a hundred zhang distance, were immediately sucked back towards his mouth along with muffled swishing sounds.

    Thousands of people who had been standing around, all were screaming out. They were all frightened badly when Ying Yunpeng let out those streams of blood. A Magus King losing control of his blood, could kill all living creatures within the area of ten miles in radius.

    That was why, the guests that had been watching this great show in excitement, hurriedly activated their life-saving magic talismans, which had been given to them by their own elders, in an attempt to survive the explosion of the bloodline power of Ying Yunpeng. However, Ying Yunpeng hadn¡¯t turnedpletely mad. He had instead sucked those streams of blood back. Those people who had activated their life-saving talisman, now began silently cursing him.

    Even for a Magus King, it was extremely consuming to make a life-saving talisman that could block attacksunched by Magus Kings. To make such a life-saving talisman requiredrge amounts of materials and energy. Each of those people had wasted a precious life-saving magic talisman. If it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that they were afraid of Ying Yunpeng¡¯s Magus King level of power, they would have leapt up, pointed their fingers at Ying Yunpeng and cursed him loudly.

    Ying Yunpeng felt as if his heart had been broken. It was simr to having someone sliced his heart with a sharp dagger. He took a nce at the poor two Senior Magi, who had been shattered into pieces by the stream of blood. He gnashed his teeth and pped the face of the Senior Magus who hade with this news of death.

    A great part of this poor guy¡¯s face had instantly been smashed by Ying Yunpeng, but not so long after that, his blood of Senior Magus level gushed into his skull, healing it quickly. The Senior Magus who had been pped into dizziness by Ying Yunpeng, thudded heavily onto the ground and screamed with a trembling voice, ¡°Ying...Ying Yun had captured a Gold-Winged Blood Eagle a couple of days ago, and he had been training the bird during the past few days. Today he tried to fly that bird for the first time, but...¡±

    Ying Yunpeng was quivering intensely as well, while darting towards where Ying Yun had fallen. He had instantly forgotten about the death of Great Gale Ling.

    Great Gale Ling was not any important person but only a talented kid of the Great Gale n. His death was not a huge deal, even unrted to Ying Yunpeng. However, the young man called Ying Yun, was the most beloved son of Ying Yunpeng. Ying Yunpeng had this son in his nearly a thousand years old life, therefore, he had always been trying to take especially good care of Ying Yun.

    When Ying Yun had still been in the womb of his Amma, Ying Yunpeng shed his own spirit blood to nourish his son, which allowed Ying Yun to have the intelligence that was no worse than that of any ten year old kids when he was a newborn baby. Besides, Ying Yun was able to walk and run right after his birth and had peak Junior Magus level strength.

    Ying Yunpeng had awakened all Ying Yun¡¯s inherited power meridians with his own power, and had fed Ying Yun with all kinds of precious magic medicines and nourished him with countless natural treasures. Ying Yun had awakened his first Magus Acupoint when he was only ten years old, after which, Ying Yun maintained the amazing record of awakening a Magus Acupoints every ten or fewer days. Within only four years, Ying Yun had awakened over three hundred Magus Acupoints.

    With those three hundred Magus Acupoints, Ying Yun was definitely one of the best among the younger generation of Senior Magi. Not to mention that, in order to strengthen Ying Yun¡¯s body, Ying Yunpeng had even risked his own life and went to the Far East Ocean and killed a pureblood evil dragon. He had showered Ying Yun¡¯s body with dragon blood, which allowed Ying Yun to reach the peak of the Senior Magus level at such a young age.

    After he had killed the dragon, a conflict between the Ten Sun Country and the dragon kind, living in the Far East Ocean, had been started. The dragon kind living in the Far East Ocean were seriously enraged. Billions of ocean creatures had brought up a tsunami andunched an attack on the Ten Sun Country. If hadn¡¯t been for Emperor Shun who had gone to the Eastern Wastnd himself and mediated the conflict, the Ten Sun Country might have suffered great damage.

    Ying Yunpeng had put too many hopes and ambitions on Ying Yun. He even wanted to raise Ying Yun into the youngest and powerful Divine Magus in the entire Ten Sun Country. He even wanted to push his son into the Divine Magus level before he broken into that level himself.

    But all those hopes and ambitions had been broken today.

    The cultivation Ying Yunpeng did to his son that cost over ten years and almost all of his wealth, had gone without leaving even a trace.

    ¡°Fallen and dead, hehe, fallen and dead,¡± while walking, Ying Yunpeng murmured like a crazy old woman, ¡°He had the body of a peak-level Senior Magus, over three hundred awakened Magus Acupoints, and was able to roll on the backs of those fighting birds since he was a little baby. My son, Ying Yun, how could he possibly just fall and die?¡±

    To Ying Yunpeng, this was less possible than seeing real ghosts, ten-thousand times.

    Ying Yun was a peak-level Senior Magus, even if he had been thrown down from the air million of feet high from the ground, he would at most break a few ribs, but would never be killed just like that.

    Did you have any idea how great the life force of Senior Magi was? Once, a human Senior Magus had taken a bet with a God, and had directly jumped down from the top of the Mountain Buzhou, which was called ¡®sky-holding pir¡¯ back then. That human Senior Magi had finally fallen on the ground after a big half of a month. He was badly injured and nearly dead, but eventually survived.

    A Gold-Winged Blood Eagle could fly five million meters high tops. Could such a small height made a Senior Magus fall to his death? A Senior Magus like Ying Yun, who was fed with countless different kinds of natural treasures and been strengthened with the blood of a real dragon?

    ¡°All guards, servants, who have been staying with Yun these days, kill them, kill them all, along with all of their rtives, all of them,¡± said Ying Yunpeng while walking fast, with his hands constantly shaking, ¡°Kill, kill them all. Feed their flesh and soul to evil spirits, I want them all to perish, both their bodies and souls.¡±

    Ying Yunpeng abruptly spat out a big mouthful of blood, then began coughing. At the same time, two lines of blood-red tears gushed out of his eye sockets.

    ¡°Yun, my little boy, my boy...how could you just fall to your own death like that? You were murdered, must be murder...whom...who murdered, my poor little boy?¡± Ying Yunpeng had nowpletely fallen into insanity. In his eyes, Ying Yun was so powerful and talented, the one who had easily killed him must be a Magus King level person.

    In his head he searched those Magus Kings who had a hatred for him and would dare to murder his son, but he helplessly discovered that there were quite many of them.

    Ying Yunpeng staggered at a quick pace out of the Ten Sun market with arge group of peopleing to the small hill outside the market that was thickly dotted with red and white flowers.

    Beside the small hill, Ying Yun was stuck straight in the ground, with his head upside down. Between his straight-stretched legs, a purely golden-purple bamboo shoot that was covered with blood, could be seen.

    A group of Senior Magi had already begun checking the scene carefully. There were all extremely experienced. If anyone had done anything to Ying Yun or this area purposely, they could certainly discover it.

    After Ying Yunpeng arrived at the scene, a Senior Magus hurriedly kneeled on the ground, and while quivering, reported what he had discovered.

    Ying Yun had been training the newly captured Gold-Winged Blood Eagle in the air, but identally, the eagle was stung by a poisonous bee on the corner of its eye. Therefore, the enraged Gold-Winged Blood Eagle began pping its wings madly in the air, and pped Ying Yun off from its back.

    Ying Yun fell down onto the ground with his head upside down, which was not a big deal at all. However, a purple-blood bamboo shoot that had grown outst night, was standing on exactly the spot he had fallen on.

    Ying Yun hadn¡¯t seen the bamboo shoot until he fallen very close to it. He didn¡¯t have enough time to react, therefore, the bamboo shoot punctured his entire upper body along with his spine, instantly killing him, without leaving any opportunity for rescue.

    ___________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 227 â€“ Sudden Death

    Chapter 227 - Sudden Death

    Purple-blood bamboo was a natural treasure.

    It would take a thousand years for purple-blood bamboo to bloom, and another thousand years to yield fruits. The fruits would take a thousand years to mature, then stretch their bamboo-leaves-like wings, and fly up into the air along the wind. The bamboo fruits would then fly to the outer circle of the Mind, into the fierce natural power wind, and after ten thousand years, these fruits would gradually grow dense and heavy, falling slowly back to the ground.

    After having fallen back to the ground from the fierce natural power wind, these fruits of the bamboo would sink into the ground three thousand zhang deep, where it would absorb the natural power contained in the ground for three hundred and sixty years, then sprout out.

    After every time it was being nourished by the rain or thunder during spring, the roots of bamboo seed would increase a zhang length. In such manner, after three thousand times of rains and thunders during spring, the roots of the bamboo would have grown a few hundred zhang under the ground, after which it would finally emerge from the ground.

    Before the bamboo shoot had emerged from the ground, no one would be able to find the slightest trace of it. However, once the bamboo shoot emerged from the ground, even powerful Magi at the level of Divine Magus would go all out to possess it. Usually they would upy arge territory around the bamboo shoot, nurture it with all kinds of precious liquids, in order to make it grow as quickly as possible and eventually make it reproduce purple-blood bamboo wood.

    Mature purple-blood bamboo were hundreds of zhang tall, slim and beautiful, and was capable of gathering natural power. A small purple-blood bamboo wood could naturally form a perfect cultivating ground. More importantly, these bamboos were incredibly solid and could even easily pierce through the bodies of Senior Magi. Also, this kind of bamboo had special spiritual power, which was destructive to ghosts and spirits.

    The bamboo shoot that had killed Ying Yun, hadn¡¯t been noticed by anyone before Ying Yun had fallen on it.

    Obviously, this was a new bamboo shoot that had just emerged from the ground. It was even possible that this bamboo shoot had emerged from the ground at exactly the same moment when Ying Yun had fallen from the air. This sharp, straight and solid bamboo shoot directly pierced into Ying Yun¡¯s skull and came out from between his legs.

    What kind of unlucky person would die in such a weird way?

    The tender branches of any other magic trees or nts would never be able to kill a Senior Magus. The only nt that was capable of killing a Senior Magus when it first sprouted from the ground was this magical and powerful purple-blood bamboo.

    Ying Yunpeng was standing beside Ying Yun¡¯s dead body, staring at the badly damaged body of his precious son, with a nd expression.

    This beloved little boy of his, on who once all of Ying Yunpeng¡¯s hopes and ambitions had been resting, had died like this, in such a misfortunate, weird and idental way, which might even make others want tough. If he was killed in the battle against non-human monsters, by powerful enemies, Ying Yun could still at least have earned honour and reward for his family. However, he had died when training his own newly captured battle bird. He had fallen down from the air and been pierced to death by a bamboo shoot.

    Ying Yunpeng couldn¡¯t even start to imagine how he should exin the death of his son to others, there was no way to exin!

    If next time, Emperor Shun asked him, ¡®Elder Yunpeng, I heard that your boy died, how did that happen? Was it that those non-human monsters had heard about his talent and achievements, and sent assassins into the Pu Ban City to murder him?

    How would Ying Yunpeng exin it? He could only say, ¡®No, no, my king, that stupid boy of mine was ying with his bird, identally fell down from the back of that and was poked to death by a bamboo shoot.¡¯

    What would happen after he told the truth? A series of loudughter let out by the Emperor and the other elders and ministers?

    Thinking about that ridiculous and extremely embarrassing scene, Ying Yunpeng truly wanted to pull out that inherited magic longbow of his, and use the string of the bow to strangle himself to death bit by bit.

    ¡°Yup is not possible that he just fell and died like that,¡± murmured Ying Yunpeng slowly, ¡°Someone was jealous of him, for his talent. Someone was afraid that when he would grow into a powerful man, he would be a threat to their status, so they murdered him.¡±

    Ying Yunpeng then said to those Senior Magi, who were kneeling on the ground in front of him, without daring to move even a bit, with a nd tone, ¡°Your mission is to find this murderer. I don¡¯t know who he is, but you have to find him. If you can¡¯t find the murderer who killed my son, you scums and all your rtives will die along with my boy.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Ying Yunpeng continued, ¡°Yun is dead, he must be so lonely. He will be d to have some of his old friends to apany him.¡±

    Those Senior Magi were terrified by the words of Ying Yunpeng. Cold sweat was pouring down their foreheads in huge streams, some of them even lost control of their bodies and fell on the ground, with legs quivering intensely and egesta flowing out from between their legs. They had already checked the scene, but had failed to find any trace of a magic attack, neither could they detect any power of curse. In other words, they hadn¡¯t find any sign that could prove that Ying Yun had died by murder instead of it being an ident.

    The whole thing was an ident.

    Although none of them could exin why Ying Yun had fallen down from the air, right onto a thumb-thick bamboo shoot, it did indeed happen and that too by damn ident.

    Quite a few people riding on different kinds of fighting birds had flown over. They were hovering around and seeing what was going on with Ying Yunpeng and his people. The five senses of all Senior Magi were amazingly sensitive, which allowed them to see and hear clearly what was happening from tens of miles away.

    Soon, the news about Ying Yun dying in an unbelievably weird way had spread out to every corner of the Pu Ban City. More people, who were gloating over Ying Yunpeng¡¯s misfortune, personally hated Ying Yunpeng, or simply liked to watch the scene of bustle, gathered from all directions.

    All of a sudden, another Senior Magus rushed over while staggering. A fierce gust of wind was swooshing around him while he was running, and he had a pair of gigantic, cyan wings pping behind his back. Apparently, he wasing from the Eastern Wastnd.

    Before this Senior Magus had rushed up to Ying Yunpeng, Ying Yunpeng let out a great growl to him from a long distance

    ¡°What now?!¡±

    The great growl transformed into a visible white airwave, fleetingly swished towards the Senior Magus along the ground. The poor Senior Magus rushed directly into the airwave and the followingt moment, his entire chest turned hollow, which made him vomit a big mouthful of blood and flew backwards for miles.

    This Senior Magus struggled up from the ground with great difficulty, kneeled in front of Ying Yunpeng, then lied on the ground with his stomach downwards and screamed in a high-pitched yet hoarse voice, ¡°Lord Ying Su died!! He, he, he was hanging out in the Regretting Beauty, ha...having sex with a little girl, who was sold to the Regretting Beauty, and...and suddenly, all of his spirit blood was sucked out of his body, he, he died just like that.¡±

    Ying Yunpeng instantly spurted out a stream of blood. An over ten-zhang in radius, and thousands of feet deep, huge pit was opened up on where the stream of blood had fallen, while a gigantic cloud of dirt rose from the ground. Ying Yunpeng then dashed up to that Senior Magus with a single step, grabbed his head and carried him up from the ground.

    ¡°Ying Su is a peak-level Senior Magus, and can make his breakthrough into the level of Magus King anytime he wants, how could a little girl possibly suck all his spirit blood out within a moment?!!¡±

    That Senior Magus looked at Ying Yunpeng, with tears spurted out from his eye sockets and his eyes turned blood-red in fear. He responded while trembling, ¡°That, that girl, we just discovered, she, she had a slight trace of ¡®life-seizing beauty¡¯ bloodline in her, she, she was mixed-blood of human and a mysterious spirit creature. Lord Ying Su prated her body, and unexpectedly activated her hidden bloodline power, which sucked all of his spirit blood out of his body instantly.¡±

    Ying Yunpeng roared out towards the sky and threw a heavy p on the face of that poor Senior Magus, sending him flying away for tens of miles.

    ___________________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 228 â€“ Association

    Chapter 228: Association

    Ying Yunpeng fell ill.

    He had suffered from major blood loss and shoulders were shaking badly, which meant as a Magus King he had fallen ill, both physically and mentally, bingpletely bedridden. Huge vats of liquid medicines that he had taken, had failed to recover even the slightest bit of his power.

    A dense smell of medicines lingered above his house. Ying Yunpeng was huddled up under a thick fur of a bear with his face looking deadly pale. Two dim glowing green mes were sparkling inside his hollowed eye sockets. A few pretty maidservants were standing beside his bed, without daring to even move their eyes.

    An elderly Magus Mediciner was sitting beside the bed. He checked Ying Yunpeng¡¯s body with a pair of glowing eyes, then slightly shook his head.

    ¡°Elder Yunpeng, you are overly sad and anxious, so...¡±

    ¡°Piss off,¡± said Ying Yunpeng with a cold and nd tone, while waving his hand.

    The elderly mediciner instantly stopped working, hurriedly and silently stood up, leaving his bedroom as quickly as possible.

    Ying Yunpeng wrapped his own body tight with that piece of bear fur, paused for a while then slowly let out a weekly sigh and said, ¡°Yun is dead, fine, I can still have hundreds of sons if I want, but, Su, he...how should I exin his death to my big brother?¡±

    Ying Su was the son of Ying Yunpeng¡¯s elder brother and was sent to the Pu Ban City by his father in order to improve his cultivation. The Ten Sun Country was quite powerful, therefore, Ying Su, as the son of an elder, had gotten some not-so-good hobbies. That was why he knew nothing about the abrupt deaths of Great Gale Ling and Ying Yun. When Great Gale Ling and Ying Yun had died, Ying Su was happily having sex with some girl in Regretting Beauty, under the bright daylight.

    No one would have ever thought that he would meet such a little girl, who had a slight trace of the bloodline of ¡®life-seizing beauty¡¯ in her. Ying Su identally activated that evil and scary bloodline, which then sucked all of his spirit blood out. Within only a moment, even Ying Yun¡¯s soul was sucked out of his body and devoured by the bloodline power of the ¡®life-seizing beauty¡¯,pletely vanishing from this world.

    This way of dying was truly humiliating.

    A real man should die in battles, for the future and honour of their ns, for the entire humankind. Even death that happened peacefully on bed because the natural consummation of life force, was seen as a humiliation by Magi. However, Ying Su had died on top of a woman¡¯s belly.

    Hearing about Ying Su¡¯s death, Ying Yunpeng, as a powerful Magus King, was struck down by anger and sadness, and ended up vomiting blood in front of tens of thousands of people, who were watching this show, then fell on the ground and fainted. Those Ten Sun Country¡¯s people, who had all been freaked out by this, hurriedly carried him back to the Ten Sun market, and fed him with countless kinds of magic medicines and finally managed to wake him up.

    ¡°How should I...what should I say to my big brother?¡±

    Ying Yunpeng buried his face in his hands and ceaselessly shook his head. He felt like he had lost control of everything, and everyone had gone against him.

    Great Gale Ling had died, a bit weirdly, but he could still barely ept it, as an idence.

    Ying Yun had died, in an unbelievable way, but he could still grit his teeth and me it on fate.

    However, he just couldn¡¯t ept Ying Su¡¯s death, and the way he had died. The bloodline of a life-seizing beauty was a mysterious and evil kind of bloodline, only had one in hundreds of millions of probability in this world of existing.

    While he was sighing, a series of noises came from the outside. Ying Yunpeng angrily yelled out, ¡°What the hell is happening out there?!¡±

    A whileter, a maid walked in shaking, kneeled on the ground once she had walked into the room and said, ¡°Elder, the mediciner who had just checked you, was hit by a Single-Horned Crazy Cattle once he had left here. The cattle¡¯s horn had damaged two of his Magus Acupoints, now everyone is trying to help him!¡±

    Ying Yunpeng was suddenly shocked, his old wrinkled face turned darker and darker.

    Single-horned crazy cattle was a kind of beast to carry burden, in the mostmon use here in the Ten Sun market. They were iparably powerful, they could carry amazingly great amounts of cargos, and during wartime, they could also serve as battle beasts. The few leader cattles working in Ying Yunpeng¡¯s yard were all Senior Magus level beasts. Being hurt by these horrible animals, that poor elderly Magus mediciner, who didn¡¯t have too much fighting experience to begin with, much be suffering like hell.

    ¡°What? Why? Why on earth are all kinds of bad things happening to me at once? Why do I have such a terribly bad lucktely?!¡±

    Bad luck.

    Ying Yunpeng quivered suddenly. His eyes abruptly glowed, then he threw a heavy p on the huge bed of his, which was carved out of a gigantic piece of stone. Along with a thunderous boom, the stone bed was shattered into ashes, and Ying Yunpeng shouted out in both rage and shame, ¡°You old Candle Dragon bastard, damn you!! You old piece of shit! You epted my money, but still did this to me!!¡±

    Ying Yunpeng thought back to a few days ago when Great Gale Ling had returned with Yu Mu¡¯s poison still lingering within him. Then Ying Yun, Ying Su, and few other kids were there helping him to heal. All those kids had been in contact with Great Gale Ling physically.

    That old man, master Candle Dragon! In order to make him check the two kids who had suddenly been cursed to death in the Magi Pce, Ying Yunpeng had spent quite an amount of money, putting his dignity aside and begged quite a few powerful people, but once Great Gale Ling had returned, master Candle Dragon had instantly ran away, without leaving so much as his fart behind.

    The weirdest thing was that, Ying Yunpeng had ignored this himself, as if this hadn¡¯t been a big deal at all.

    As for Great Gale Ling, he seemed quite confused when he returned. He didn¡¯t tell the others what he exactly had been through, he only told them that the mission had failed. He failed to kill Ji Hao and his team. On the contrary, Great Gale Ling¡¯s own teammates were all killed by Ji Hao¡¯s team.

    While Ying Yunpeng was considering how he would extract revenge for Great Gale Ling, he was told to arrange the shipment of the annual total ie of the Ten Sun market, therefore, he had temporarily put the revenge n aside.

    After hearing the ident that happened with the fleet of ships, he had also heard about the death of Great Gale Ling, Ying Yun and Ying Su.

    ¡°No, they were not the only three who had been in touch with Great Gale Ling, a few other boys that had been in touch, had all been in that fleet of ships! The fleet of ships was swallowed by the void beast, with only a Magus King surviving!¡±

    Ying Yunpeng gasped in shock, leapt up from the bed.

    ¡°It¡¯s me! I somehow have ignored all these! Curse! Curse! What kind of curse could make me forget about all that, Great Gale Ling was seriously injured and his team was wiped out?!¡±

    ¡°So horrible, so terrifying! Even I fell into the curse, what about, what about Yun and Su? Those boys?!¡±

    Cold sweat gushed out from his back, and Ying Yunpeng murmured, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been this powerful, I might have already died in some ridiculous ident, just like those boys!¡±

    ¡°Good, good, good, you old Candle Dragon bastard, it¡¯s all because of you!¡±

    ¡°And you bunch of little bastards! Shaosi and Taisi! You little bastards! Hehe, I know all these are rted to you, how could I let you live?!¡±

    A slightly trembling voice came from the outside.

    ¡°Elder, Prince Xu from the Lie Mountain Family wants to see you.¡±

    Ying Yunpeng paused for a second, frowned, then suddenly raised his eyebrows andughed out loud, then said, ¡°Ah! Prince Xu from the Lie Mountain Family! Rong Mountain n belonged to the Lie Mountain Family. I seem to remember that those few little bastards had gone to the Rong Mountain n earlier!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up! Let Prince Xue in! No, no, no, I will go out to greet Prince Xu myself!¡±

    ___________________________________________________________________________

    SR: The plot thickens!!!

    __________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 229 â€“ Ku Quan

    Chapter 229 - Ku Quan

    Inside arge, which was lit up by a dim candle light, the waxed wooden floor looked so bright and smooth that it is possible to see the reflection of oneself in it.

    The arc roof was supported by twelve thick and huge pirs, which were built in two lines, with each having bronze candle holders. Thumb-thick candles, which were made from animal oil, were zing and letting out sizzling noise. Every time the oil popped in the me, the candle light would abruptly grow a slight bit brighter.

    Under each pir, a few fully armed warriors were standing there, while holding their hands in front of their chests, each carrying a long sword. From under their thick metal masks, one could hear their beast-like heavy breathing.

    A few maidservants, who were wearing white long dresses, gently and cautiously walked out from behind a screen in that hall, without making any sound. They silently walked across the smooth floor like ghosts, and quickly ced tens of tes of food, fresh fruits, and wine pots on the stone table, in front of Ying Yunpeng and Prince Xu.

    Because Prince Xu was an honoured guest, Ying Yunpeng had generously served all the rarest, luxurious and precious food on the table. This was a feast worthy of the gods. The ingredients were from many kinds of magical and rare animals, including the liver of a dragon and the marrow of a phoenix, and all kinds of rare, fresh fruits. Even not mentioning the others, the hundred-fruit wine, contained in a jade wine pots that was ced in front of each of them, was an extremely rare and valuable wine. This wine was produced in the Northern Wastnd by a mysterious non-human n, called Spirit Hall. Within the translucent jade pot, the originally amber-coloured wine, now looked beautifully green, even glowing faintly. This was so, because Ying Yunpeng had put a cholecyst of a dragon in each of the pots. All this, just to make Prince Xu feel like a truly honoured guest.

    In this world, the dragon and phoenix kind were the two most powerful beings. Both of them were legendary, mysterious, and free from vulgarity, hardly ever making any connection with other kinds.

    The cholecyst of a dragon had innumerable amazing effects. It was even truly nourishing even Magi at the Divine Magus level. Each cholecyst was extremely valuable. Hunting a real dragon down to dig its cholecyst out was extremely hard, not even mentioning that even if you did manage to hunt one down, the terrifying revenge of the dragon race should be expected if they discovered it.

    A pot of wine that had a cholecyst of a dragon soaked in it would be treasured even by Emperor Shun himself. Without a doubt, there was no possible way that Prince Xu would express being dissatisfied by such a great treatment.

    As anticipated by Ying Yunpeng, Prince Xu was indeed quite satisfied. He poured himself a ss of wine, then slowly and elegantly drank the ss of sticky glowing wine, then honesty praised, ¡°It¡¯s amazingly delicious, such a marvelous wine, thank you my dear elder, thank you.¡±

    Ying Yunpeng let out a nd grin, then responded in a careless tone, ¡°Just some small stuff, not even worth mentioning. Dear Prince Xu, is there anything I can do for you this time? Are you looking for some rare features? If so, the Ten Sun market is your best choice.¡±

    Prince Xu smiled, then shook his head and said, ¡°Today, I¡¯m not in that mood. Hm, elder Yunpeng, have you heard of Meng Ao, the Deacon of the Magi Pce?¡±

    Ying Yunpeng raised his eyebrows, grinned and said, ¡°Yes, I have met him a few times, and was quite impressed by that kid. Although he is not working directly for me, that kid is astute and quite capable, with goodmunication skills as well. He is also apetent helper of elder Meng Jiang, from the Qiong Qi n of the Western Wastnd.¡±

    Ying Yunpeng poured himself a ss of wine and drank it up as well, then continued while smiling, ¡°Elder Meng Jiang is a friend of mine.¡±

    ¡°Ah, in this case, it¡¯s more than great. That Meng Ao probably died already,¡± Prince Xu said.

    Prince Xu¡¯s words made the pupils of Ying Yunpeng shrink suddenly. He remained silent for a while, then slightly flicked his fingers on the stone table and said in a deep voice, ¡°Dead? How do you, my dear prince, know about it? You didn¡¯t watch him die, did you?¡±

    Prince Xu shook his head again, then told Ying Yunpeng about everything that had happened in the new territory of the Rong Mountain n, even including the fact that he had bribed Meng Ao with a bag of magic crystals, telling Meng Ao to return to the Magi Pce and frame Ji Hao. He told Ying Yunpeng every single detail about the serie of events.

    ¡°When Meng Ao left, I put some small magic on him. However, after less than an hour, the magic mark that I had left on his body disappeared suddenly. Therefore, I came hurriedly to you, my dear elder.¡±

    Ying Yunpeng couldn¡¯t help but sneer after hearing Prince Xu¡¯s words, ¡°Why me instead of Meng Jiang?¡±

    Prince Xu looked at him with a smile and said, ¡°Elder Meng Jiang and those kids working for him have been more than healthytely, but you, my poor elder Yunpeng, it seems that people who are close to you, have all encountered some idents. Although I don¡¯t live in Pu Ban city, I have, more or less, heard about things that happened around here. I know everything that I should to be knowing.¡±

    Ying Yunpeng drank up another ss of wine, then a third ss, then a fourth. Soon, a whole potful of wine was emptied by him. He even took that cholecyst of the dragon, which was specially processed with magic and had shrunk to a baby-fist-sized from being zhang-big, directly out of the pot and put in his mouth, chewing it slowly.

    Ying Yunpeng remained silent for quite a while, without saying anything. However, a faint sound of footsteps could be heard outside the hall, causing the faces of both, Ying Yunpeng and Prince Xu, to tighten simultaneously. With their status, except those guards who were working in this hall, who dared to walk directly in?

    Anger could be seen on the face of Ying Yunpeng and he was about to yell, but suddenly, his wrinkled face was filled with a happy grin, like a blooming flower. At the same time, he hurriedly stood up and walked towards the middle-aged man, who was walking slowly towards them.

    ¡°Mr. Ku Quan! You finally returned! You went away for nearly a half year. Without you, there were many problems that I didn¡¯t know who to consult with. This time, if you were here, I probably won¡¯t end up so...¡±

    The one who had been walking slowly over from the outside, was a middle-aged man, who had jade-like, glowing white skin, long hair that was hanging loosely on his back, and three strands of long beard on his chin. This man was wearing a crappy white x coat that was thickly dotted with patches, and a star rope wrapped around his waist serving as a belt. His feet were bare and were white and tender, inches longer than the feet of any ordinary men, being pure and clean without even a stain.

    Prince Xu looked coldly at this middle-aged man, who was called Ku Quan, with eyes that were filled with pride.

    Judging from the sense of power that was being released from the body of this man, Prince Xu could sense clearly that this Ku Quan was quite weak. His power was only equal to that of a newly promoted Junior Magus, who had still been a Novice Magus on day earlier. Prince Xu was quite confident that he could shatter this Ku Quan into pieces with a single blow.

    If there was anything that seemed special of this Ku Quan, than that would be his eyes. His pair of eyes were especially bright, glowing with a magical light, which had formed half an inch thick halo around each of his eyeballs. But that was all. This Ku Quan seemed by no means powerful.

    Once this Ku Quan had walked into the hall, he seriously fixed his eyes on Ying Yunpeng, looking at him from head to toe.

    Abruptly, Ku Quan let out a sneer, then thrust his hand out. His fingers released beams of white light that were a foot in length, grabbing the air above Ying Yunpeng¡¯s head.

    ¡°Elder, have you encountered some weird peopletely? Why does your luck seem to be depressed to such a point, and your soul is covered by dust? Even among your three souls and seven spirits[1], one soul and two spirits were lost. If you hadn¡¯t been carrying the jade talisman that I had given you, I¡¯m afraid that you...,¡± said Ku Quan.

    Along with his move, a puff of ck smoke suddenly gushed out of Ying Yunpeng¡¯s head, within which, a few extremely odd and ancient style spell symbols shed across. After that, both those spell symbols and the puff of ck smoke exploded, dissipating in the air.

    Ying Yunpeng quivered and felt that a gust of cool and clear wind blew right into his head and came out from the bottoms of his feet, then his mind, which had been quite confused all these days, instantly returned to being clear and peaceful.

    Ying Yunpeng immediately let out a growl, ¡°Mr. Ku Quan! The few poor kids of mine, they, they¡¯re dead! In such cruel, horrible ways!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    [1]Three souls and seven spirits: Tranted from three Hun(Chinese: »ê) and seven Po (Chinese: ÆÇ). Hun and Po are types of souls in Chinese philosophy and traditional religion. Within this ancient soul dualism tradition, every living human has three different kinds of souls, which are, soul of life, soul of perception and soul of spirit. The seven spirits also have their different names and functions. After death, the soul of life and soul of perceptions will dissipate in the world, and the soul of spirit will reincarnate into another life, all seven spirits will dissipate as well.

    [2]Ku Quan as a name, literally means ¡®bitter spring¡¯.

    _______________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 230 â€“ Special Abilities

    Chapter 230 - Special Abilities

    Ku Quan¡¯s fingers released a bright magical white glow, instantly breaking the weird curse on Ying Yunpeng¡¯s body, which made Prince Xu feel a bit unpleasant.

    Prince Xu had been sitting in front of Ying Yunpeng for such a long while, but had failed to perceive any abnormal signing from his body. However, a middle-aged man wearing crappy clothes, looking as weak as a chicken, and with an odd name that didn¡¯t contain any personal information of his, such as where he hade from, had noticed and easily broken the curse that Prince Xu had not even noticed. This made the middle-aged man seem more powerful than Prince Xu, and Prince Xu was not happy about it.

    Sneering, Prince Xu held a ss of wine and gulping it down. Then he stood up, held his hands behind his body, and gave Ku Quan a serious and proud look.

    He ignored the sorrowfully yells of Ying Yunpeng, and said with a cold voice, ¡°Elder Yunpeng, this is?¡±

    Ying Yunpeng gasped quickly and deeply. Several of his blood vessels were visible under his skin of his forehead. He silently chanted the spell that had a calming effect and was taught to him bu Ku Quan, after which he gradually calmed down. He then smiled and said, ¡°This is a magically powerful man and a very good friend of mine, Mr. Ku Quan.¡±

    After pausing for a second, Ying Yunpeng then continued with a gentle voice, ¡°During all these years, Mr. Ku Quan has been helping me with building this Ten Sun market. Without his help, the Ten Sun market would never grow into such a thriving market.¡±

    Prince Xu nced at Ku Quan scornfully, while keeping his cold look and said, ¡°Help you? Elder Yunpeng, you are supported by the Ten Sun Country and you hold the resources of all the productions of the majority of the Western Wastnd. With such amazing resources, the Ten Sun market would have grown by itself anyway, why do you need any help?¡±

    Shaking his head, Prince Xu continued, ¡°From such a lowly person?¡±

    Ying Yunpeng smiled, but remained silent. Ku Quan bowed slightly to Prince Xu, and seemed very peaceful and friendly. He was not angry at all.

    Before Prince Xu said anything else, Ku Quan put his hand into his sleeve, and took out a piece of stone.

    He slightly blew towards that stone, removed ayer of dust covering it, then threw it up and took it back for a few times, after which, he showed the stone to Prince Xu and said, ¡°This, my respectful guest, this is a piece of stone.¡±

    Prince Xu angrily yelled, ¡°This is indeed a piece of stone, I am not blind!¡±

    Ku Quan grinned, slowly and gently nodded at Prince Xu, still not angry at all. He then slowly blew towards the stone once again, but this time, the air breathed out of his mouth had a faint gold colour. Countless gold powder mixed in the air blew out of his mouth and spread on that stone. Instantly, the stone held in his hand let out wisps of golden lights. Within one to two breaths, the piece of stone remained exactly the same shape, but itsplexity changed in quality.

    At this moment, the object held in Ku Quan¡¯s hand was a piece of pure gold. It had exactly the same shape as that piece of stone, even retaining all the natural patterns and cracks on it.

    Ku Quan walked up to Prince Xu with a satisfied look. They eyes of Prince Xu had popped wide and his mouth also hung wide open. Ku Quan handed this piece of gold to him and said, ¡°Now, this is a piece of gold. I, Ku Quan, guarantee with my own life that this is a piece of pure gold is without any impurities and doesn¡¯t need any purification processes.¡±

    ¡°This, this,¡± Prince Xu was totally stunned, while staring at this piece of gold, without being able to let even a sentence out.

    All Senior Magi had incredibly great and destructive power, and an amazingly strong life force. Maguspriests were capable of using all kinds of weird magic, which could achieve all kinds of magical effects. Some powerful Maguspriests were even able to change the seasonal weather of an entire area, which had a radius up to a million miles. Through blood offering ceremonies, they could even move mountains and oceans with only a thought.

    However, with Prince Xu¡¯s knowledge and experience, he had never heard of people capable of such things. Turning a stone into gold!

    That was right, this special magic or ability should be called ¡®turning stone into gold¡¯. But not a single Maguspriest he knew could do this. Besides, gold was a very important resource. It could serve as the most useful bncing metal that the processes of building all kinds of magic tools, weapons, and magic formations, even altars andrge-scale weapons that were specially designed for wartime, they would all require great amounts of high-quality gold.

    Therefore, gold mines were always valued by people, and had gained quite a high price through all these years. As long as you knew how to extract and purify gold and make high-quality gold with high-purity, wealth woulde to you by itself.

    What if...

    Prince Xu¡¯s heart began drumming. If he had a few people who could do something like this, working for him, he would daily be able to turn a gigantic pile of stone into gold, into pure, pure gold. Stones were everywhere, but this kind of highest-grade gold, they were billions times more valuable than stones.

    ¡°Mr Ku Quan,¡± said Prince Xu with a nice and friendly tone, and when he looked back at Ku Quan, his expression had turned much warmer than before.

    Ku Quan smiled slightly and flicked his sleeves. Along with his move, twelve weirdly shaped, tinum thorns that were all three-foot and six-inches long, flew out from his sleeve. These thorns were extremely sharp, had cyan and cold light faintly sparkling on their points. Ku Quan pitched one of these thorns and swept slightly across the gold piece in Prince Xu¡¯s hand. The piece of gold was immediately split into two.

    The cutting edge was as smooth as a mirror, without any rags. The colour and texture of the cut surface showed clearly that this piece of gold was solid and whole, instead of some camouge.

    Prince Xu stared stunned at Ku Quan, and Ku Quan turned his wrist around, piercing that thorn hard into his heart. Along with a noise that sounded like a needle poking into a fresh fruit, the thorn went into Ku Quan¡¯s body and came out from his back, however, not a single drop of blood was left on that needle.

    ¡°This,¡± Prince Xu shook his head. He didn¡¯t feel anything special about this at all. It was nothing but piercing a sharp object into a human body. Any ordinary Senior Magus would be able to do so. Senior Magi had great and thriving life force anyway, they could even quickly grow broken limbs back anytime they wanted, and Ku Quan had only pierced a needle into his own body.

    But right after he had pierced the first thorn into his chest, Ku Quan silently pierced all the remaining eleven thorns into the vital body parts. Every single thorn hadplete punctured his body and came out from his back, perfectly clean without any stain of blood. Ku Quan even pierced one thorn into his head, without showing slightest bit of pain on his face.

    Prince Xu was stunned again. The brain being punctured by a sharp metal weapon, even Senior Magi wouldn¡¯t be able to guarantee to survive doing so. After all, the brain was closely connected with the soul. Even a Magus King couldn¡¯t say for sure if his or her soul would remain unharmed after his or her brain had been punctured.

    While grinning, Ying Yunpeng pped his hands together, followed by which, four guards who had been standing in the hall, hurriedly walked over. They pulled out their long swords and started madly hacking towards Ku Quan.

    Once again, Prince Xu was deeply shocked. Judging from the sense of power released by him, this Ku Quan was only a new Junior Magus, but facing the full strength hacks of four Senior Magi, a faintyer of white light slowly rotated around Ku Quan¡¯s body, and the four heavy metal swords brought uprge amounts of fire sparks against the white light, however, not even a hair of Ku Quan was harmed by those swords.

    The four Senior Magi hacked Ku Quan for an entire twenty minutes. Finally, when they were nearly out of breath, Ying Yunpeng told them to stop. After that, Ying Yunpeng told a servant to bring over a zing ingle, which was arge metal bowl, fully containing a zing and sticky oil.

    This kind of oil had been purified by special magic, which allowed it to maintain and strengthened the me. As for the cyan coloured me, although it looked quite average, but in fact, this me was brought out from the earth core, and capable of melting almost all kinds of metal in this world. Even an amazingly solid body of a Magus King would slowly melt in this kind of me, after being burned for a certain span of time.

    Ku Quan kept his calm and peaceful look on his face and stepped into the me bowl, showing absolutely no fear. He then sat down in the me bowl with his legs crossed, looking at Prince Xu with a smile.

    Being burned by the me for half an hour, not even a hair of Ku Quan was burned. He showed no sign of having activated any protecting magic talisman or tools, which meant that he had been enduring the me solely with his body.

    Prince Xu was now sincerely convinced by Ku Quan. He bowed deeply to him and said, ¡°Mr. Ku Quan, please take a seat, please. We have this small problem that might eagerly need your help.¡±

    ________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 231 â€“ Count Chong

    Chapter 231 - Count Chong

    It was the first time that Ji Hao was walking into Pu Ban City.

    This city was nothing like he had imagined. There were no magnificent buildings to be found here, not were there guarded pces or mansions to be seen. Except the residential areas that were built by therge and powerful organizations, which hade from all the four Wastnds, like the Ten Sun Country, all the other parts of Pu Ban City was entirely natural.

    The road paved with gstones were over two-zhang wide, freely extending along the terrain. There were branch paths that led to smaller hills, woods, rivers and valleys. Under those smaller hills, within those woods and valleys, and beside rivers or streams, you could see a cabin, or a small building, or a few stone houses that were built in a circle.

    Buildings here in the Pu Ban City were sparsely built upon the natural geographic feature. People that hade from the same n, would built their residence close the houses of their nsmen, while people from different ns lived rtively far away from each other.

    In Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, the Pu Ban City was a huge unit that consisted of smaller viges. It seemed as if a gigantic hand had conveniently grabbed thousands, even tens of thousands of viges, and had randomly thrown them on this beautiful and fertile Pu Ban City. With these small viges, the Pu Ban city was formed gradually.

    Quack, quack!

    A huge group of green-headed duck, which was all too fat to even move, walked over along with the road. Nearly three thousand ducks were walking towards Ji Hao while swaying their bodies. The duck that was walking in front to the troop, which looked like a leader, proudly let out a few quacks at Ji Hao, even leaning its head forward in order to try pecking Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao could only step aside and stand in the cluster of grass that reached his waist, and let those ducks have the entire road.

    This group of fat ducks slowly walked pass Ji Hao while swaying their round fat butts. A few female ducks abruptly raised their buttes and quivered their bodies, letting out a few warm, green duck eggs on the grass.

    ¡°Eh?!¡± Ji Hao bowed happily, preparing to pick those few eggs up. He was nning to boil themter as his dinner, but two huge and slim dogs immediately rushed over, while wagging their tails. They practically rolled those few eggs with their tongues, right after which, a cute, tiny fluffy white donkey, carrying a big basket on its back, ran quickly over.

    These two dogs gently put those duck eggs in the basket that was being carried on the back of the donkey, then thrust their long and wet tongues, friendly licking Ji Hao¡¯s palm, leaving a quite fresh smell of duck¡¯s shit on his palm.

    ¡°Eh...nice...nice doggies...¡± Ji Hao became speechless while showing the whites of his eyes. He then rubbed the necks of the two dogs, as if they were old friends. Really nice doggies, they were both over six-foot long and had glowing, bright fur. You could clearly see their solid muscles under their skin, which seemed so powerful and healthy.

    What had made Ji Hao feel even more speechless was that he could sense over ten Magus Acupoints, which were releasing a strong sense of power, from each of the dog¡¯s body. These two dogs were both Senior Magus level beasts, and each had even double the amount of Magus Acupoints than Ji Hao.

    The two dogs seemed to be liking the simple and natural smell of Ji Hao very much. They stayed around his body and continuously rubbed his legs with their necks. That tiny donkey remained standing quietly beside Ji Hao, slowly letting out its long pink tongue into the grass cluster, then quickly rolled a big strand of purple-flower clover and white-tongue orchid into its mouth, which he began chewing slowly.

    ¡°Ah...haha, my little friend there, both Big Flower and Small flower seems to like you.¡±

    Followed by this voice, an elderly man, who was wearing a raincoat and arge rain hat that was made from bamboo, walked slowly over behind the ducks. He had a bamboo basket that was designed to carry fishes, tied around his waist. A gentle breeze blew across his face, and the small rain fell on his body. The silhouette of this elderly man seemed to have merged with this entire piece of world, so natural and beautiful, just like an ink and wash painting.

    ¡°I like them too.¡± Ji Hao smiled and bowed slightly to that elderly man. Even the dogs of this elderly man were Senior Magus level beasts. It was quite easy to imagine how powerful this elderly man was.

    ¡°Hm, every kid who can be treated friendly by Big Flower and Small Flower are all good kids,¡± said the elderly man while taking out a boiled Chinese yam-like piece of nt¡¯s root, and handed it over to Ji Hao, then said, ¡°Unlike some of the other kids, who would always be chased and bitten by Big Flower and Small Flower. Once they had nearly bitten the butts of those boys off.

    Taking over the nt¡¯s root, Ji Hao watched the elderly man held his hands back behind his body, take the two dogs, one donkey and a huge group of duck, and walk slowly away. He abruptly spoke out, and asked, ¡°Dear elder, do you know where Si Xi, Count Chong¡¯s home, is?¡±

    The elderly man stopped walking, turned his head around and responded with a smile, ¡°Walk straight forward for three hundred miles, past twelve viges, you will see a house withrge amounts of dragon-skin nts growing around it, that¡¯s his home. Hm, he has been staying in recently.¡±

    Ji Hao thanked the elderly man, rushed out along the stone-paved road. Three hundred miles was quite a long distance for ordinary people, but it would only take a short while for a Senior Magus like Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao walked pass a few small hills andkes, which were breathtakingly beautiful sceneries, and had exchanged greetings with a few locals. While walking, Ji Hao ate that, still warm, piece of root. Once he swallowed that one foot long piece of root, the two mes that had already moved into the Magus Acupoint of Ji Hao¡¯s Dan Tian, suddenly expanded into double the size it had been, and became a lot more condensed than before. At the same time, Ji Hao felt a stream of gentle and soft power gushing around his entire body. Soon after that, quite a few more Magus Acupoints of Ji Hao were awakened.

    With a slight breath, eighteen spheres of firelight lit up on Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Even Ji Hao was shocked badly of himself. He turned his head back and looked into the hazy rainy air. Pu Ban City was as magical as people said. Every single person living here could be a great, powerful Magus. Even an elderly man who was leisurely farming ducks with two dogs and one donkey could carelessly give such a powerful natural treasure to Ji Hao as a small gift.

    ¡°This probably had been his lunch,¡± murmured Ji Hao.

    It was a slightly difficult for Ji Hao to ept, but obviously that elderly man carried this piece of nt root with him as his daily food, which served simply as a stomach filler for him. Ji Hao had already awakened all his meridians, but this piece of root still awakened a few more Magus Acupoints of his. If he had been an ordinary Senior Magus, this piece of unknown nt root could have awakened at least two to three hundred Magus Acupoints of his.

    ¡°You old monster...¡±

    Ji Hao murmured to himself, then kept moving forward along the road. He quickly walked across a mile wide river through a single-nk bridge. In front of him was a small valley, within which, a simple cabin that had a straw roof and a mud wall was clearly visible.

    On the left side of that small cabin, were five smaller cabins built in a line, serving as kitchen, storage rooms and other functional spaces. Tens of beautiful and proud roosters were pecking the ground. Behind the small cabin was a piece of field, which was around two to three hundred acres. Only one kind of nt was nted in the field, and that was the dragon-skin nt, looking like cabbages but had glowing golden dragon scale-like patterns.

    A quite tall and impressively sturdy and muscr man, who had a seemingly reliable and square face and red skin, was holding a hoe and was carefully weeding that field. From time to time, he would pick up a worm from those dragon-skin nts and conveniently flicked them flying into the yard. Every time he did that, those tens of roosters would immediately rush over and fight against each other for that worm.

    A few big dogs, which had bright and shining fur, were lying in front of the small cabin. Seeing Ji Haoing, those dogs stood up while happily swaying their heads and shaking their tails, letting out a few barks.

    Ji Hao bowed slightly towards the man, then said with a loud and resonating voice, ¡°I am an apprentice of the Magi Pce, named Ji Hao, and havee to visit Si Xi, the Count Chong.¡±

    __________________________________________________________________________

    SR: A little teaser, the next chapter will introduce someone ¡®brother¡¯ Si Xi....and he is rted to another powerful figure we have already met! :p

    ___________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 232 â€“ Presenting oneself in front of the king

    Chapter 232 - Presenting oneself in front of the king

    The roof of the cabin was made from ordinary straw. The owner had probably changed those straws recently, because a nice herbal scent was still lingering on the roof.

    The walls of this cabin was built with mud that was mixed with wheat bran. The scent of the wheat bran merged with the scent of mud caused it to smell natural and nice. Although it was not as appealing as the fragrance of flowers, it still was capable of making people feel peaceful when sitting in the cabin.

    The floor was paved with gstones, and in the middle of the room was a zhang in square firece, within which, a thumb-sized fiery magical crystal had been ced in the me to maintain the me. Large pieces of firewood was zing, and a water-tank-sized y pot was hanging above the me. The spring water contained in it was boiling happily.

    Si Xi grabbed a handful of tea from a jar in the corner of the room, threw it into two wooden mugs, then sat back beside the fire, pointing his finger at the y pot. Followed by his move, two streams of boiling water flew up from the pot and poured into the two mugs. Soon, two steaming and nice smelling mugs of tea were done. Si Xi handed a mug to Ji Hao, smiled and said, ¡°Kid, drink! Haha, this tea was collected by myself from the mountain, in this spring!¡±

    The spring water was sweet and the tea had a dense and strong aroma. Although it tasted not as vourful as other kinds of high-grade tea, it was intense and hot enough that once Ji Hao took a sip of that tea, he felt a gust of hot air gushing directly into his stomach. Soon, his forehead was covered with a thinyer of sweat.

    ¡°Uncle,¡± Ji Hao put the mug down, saluted Si Xi politely and said.

    Si Xi put his hand into the scorching hot charcoal ash in the firece and took out a few balls of mud from the pile of ash. He patted each mud balls for a short while, then flicked those mud balls, breaking it with his fingers and showing the well grilled, sizzling and oily white pigeons wrapped in the mud.

    ¡°Drink the tea, and here, have some meat! Oh, and, don¡¯t call me uncle.¡±

    Si Xi handed Ji Hao a grilled pigeon, which was grilled so well that even the bones had be crispy, then rubbed his own clean and tender chin that didn¡¯t have even a single beard, and said to Ji Hao, ¡°Don¡¯t call me uncle, call me brother Si Xi, hahaha, I¡¯m not as old as an uncle yet!¡±

    Ji Hao held that grilled pigeon, bing quite speechless, while staring at Si Xi, without knowing how to even respond to that.

    He called Si Wen Ming ¡®Uncle Wen Ming¡¯ and this Si Xi here was Si Wen Ming¡¯s blood-rted father, how could Ji Hao call him brother?

    Si Xi look at Ji Hao with a grin, whilepletely wolfing his grilled pigeon, including the bones, only leaving the pigeon¡¯s head that didn¡¯t have too much meat on it. He threw it into the me and let it burn. He then held the mug up, looking quite satisfied, and took a gulp of his tea, then grinned and said, ¡°Ignore that Wen Ming kid, he likes to be an uncle, let him be. I am different from him, you can just call me brother.¡±

    He then breathed a big mouthful of hot air out, then said while smiling, ¡°Well, Si Wen Ming has not been in the Magi Pcetely. There are some small troubles in Liang Zhu. He and his niece went over there, preventing the city from a real big trouble. You¡¯re Ji Hao, I know, I know about you, Wen Ming has told me. He asked me to take care of a few kids for him, you¡¯re one of them.¡±

    Putting the mug down, Si Xi continued seriously, ¡°Well, what kind of trouble have you encountered? I know, you wouldn¡¯t havee to me if it hadn¡¯t been a huge one.¡±

    Si Wen Ming went out of the Magi Pce for an emergency task, but he didn¡¯t forget to ask his own father to help look after Ji Hao. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but silently feel touched by this.

    Calming himself down, Ji Hao told Si Xi everything that had happened to his teamtely, from when they had left the Magi Pce to the Rong Mountain n, helped them with exploring and exploiting the new territory, then the Rong Mountain n turning against Ji Hao and his teammates for an all-adapting magic crystal mine, after which, Prince Xu and Gong Gong Wuyou stepped into all, framing his team together. Ji Hao told Si Xi every detail.

    ¡°Elder Wulong has been called in Pu Ban City by the King of the humankind for an important meeting. I have failed to get in contact with them these days. Uncle Wen Ming had said that if I encounter any trouble that I couldn¡¯t solve with my own power, I coulde to you, bro...brother Si Xi.¡±

    The corners of Ji Hao¡¯s mouth twitched slightly when he said ¡®brother¡¯, it felt so strange.

    Si Xi grabbed another grilled wild pigeon, wolfed it down as well, then drank up the tea in his mug. He wiped his hand with his own cloth, then grabbed the three written confessions made by Meng Ao and his two apanies, which Ji Hao handed him over, and carefully read all three of them.

    ¡°Ha, what the heck? What kind of bastards are these?¡± said Si Xi, while gnashing his teeth, ¡°When the Magi Pce was built in the beginning, the sole purpose of it was to preserve the knowledge that belonged to our humankind and to maintain and develop the culture of our humankind, Therefore, every generation of Kings of the humankind has spent quite an effort on supporting the Magi Pce.¡±

    ¡°What now? Look at that Magi Pce now, too many dirty things, dirty people have been hiding in it. Damn bastard like Meng Ao, who dared to even gang up with outsiders and frame our own apprentices. That kind of bastards have taken important positions of the Magi Pce, how ridiculous is that!¡± yelled Si Xi while punched hard on his ownp, ¡°If we still do nothing, our humankind will perish soon.¡±

    Ji Hao opened his mouth, but couldn¡¯t say a word.

    He didn¡¯t really feel that Meng Ao framing him had anything to do with the future of the entire human race, but if this was connected to the current atmosphere of the Magi Pce, then indeed, it seemed rted to the future of the human race.

    ¡°We can¡¯t let these bastards do whatever they want!¡± said Si Xi in a cold voice, ¡°Do they think that this world is at peace? Ridiculous! If not that...Those people have forgotten about the terrifying and horrible things that happened long ago, but I haven¡¯t, and my nsmen haven¡¯t either!¡±

    Swooshing up from his seat, Si Xi yelled at Ji Hao, ¡°Ji Hao! Follow me! Let¡¯s go meet Emperor Shun!¡±

    Ji Hao was nearly freaked out by Si Xi¡¯s actions and words. He instantly leapt up from his seat. He looked at Si Xi in both shock and confusion and asked, ¡°What? Bro...brother Si Xi, meet Emperor Shun? Have you said that or have I misheard you?¡±

    Si Xi looked at Ji Hao as if he was looking at a weirdo. Confused, he shook his head and asked back, ¡°Why? Is there anything strange about meeting Emperor Shun? He is a human, with one head and two shoulders, just like you. He doesn¡¯t have two more fingers or one more eyeball than you, why do you act so strangely?¡±

    Ji Hao was only as tall as Si Xi¡¯s waist, therefore, before Ji Hao could say anything, Si Xi had grabbed his shoulder and carried him up. He walked out of the cabin in big steps then instantly flew up into the air.

    Ji Hao stared at Si Xi stunned. This was the first time that he was being carried into the air by a powerful Magus who was at even a higher level than Magus Kings.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t sense any movement of natural power in the air. When Si Xi was flying, all natural powers were as stable as usual, totally different from when Ji Hao gathered natural power, trod on clouds and flew. Si Xi was purely depending on the great power contained in his own body, excluding the gravity of the earth and pushing himself up into the air with a certain kind of magical power, which allowed him to fly in the sky like a free bird.

    This was an instinct.

    What was meant by this was, when a Magus cultivated himself till he reached Si Xi¡¯s level, flying would be an instinct, just like walking, that could automatically happen without the help of any outside power. A powerful Magus like Si Xi could freely travel across the void anytime he wanted.

    Ji Hao¡¯s head was suddenly filled with all kinds of thoughts. He thought of many things within a moment. He thought of the dragon race, which was born with the ability to travel across all kinds of spaces, and the phoenix race that were born with the ability to fly as well. He began wondering when a human cultivated himself until a certain degree and was able to instinctively fly like dragons and phoenixes, whether that was an evolution or a return to the real human instinct?

    Si Xi was flying at a truly great speed and was countless times faster than Mr Crow.

    Within only ten minutes, Si Xi had flown to a beautiful mountain area andnded in front of arge, seemingly residential area, with featured civil architectures built in lines.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t have enough time to look around because Si Xi carried him right into a huge wooden building, which was huge enough to contain tens of thousands of people for a meeting.

    After having walked in, Si Xi loudly yelled out at a middle-aged man, sitting in the middle of the hall.

    ¡°Shun! Someone framed my little brother! What do you think we should do?¡±

    Hearing Si Xi¡¯s loud and unconstrained yelling, Ji Hao nearly vomited a big mouthful of blood out.

    ______________________________________________________________________

    SR: I had forgotten to write ¡®...someone named ¡®brother¡¯ Si Xi¡¯, which might have been misleading into thinking he was a brother of someone. He isn¡¯t, as you may have read. He is the father of one of the most OP characters we had seen so far and is even more OP than his son. And also, we finally meet the emperor! :P

    ___________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 233 â€“ Confrontation

    Chapter 233 - Confrontation

    Emperor Shun was sitting in the hall, wearing simple x clothes and straw shoes. His long hair was made into a bun, stuck with the twigs of a chaste tree. Simr to how the ministers were sitting beside him, Emperor Shun was also sitting on straw cushion with his legs crossed, looking nothing special, neither was showing anything different that might indicate his legendary high status.

    His eyes were especially bright, with each eye having double pupils. When he looked at you, you would feel as if you had gained an insight directly reaching your soul. This was the only specialty, which you would be able to tell from Emperor Shun¡¯s appearance.

    He had a fresh and natural smell. Although he looked like a middle-aged, or an even older man, he smelled like the pine woods after a spring rain, which was very fresh and gentle, filled with thriving life force. Based only on this smell, you might have thought him to be only a passionate young kid.

    ¡°Ah, Si Xi is here.¡± Seeing Si Xi, who had yelled loudly, the Emperor smiled warmly and said, ¡°I was about to invite you here. We have been discussing the Chi Ban mountain area in the North for two days now. We currently need to open up two ten-thousand miles long rivers in that area, corresponding with our magic formations. It is very urgent, so it must be done within seven days, can you do that?¡±

    Over a thousand people were sitting in the hall on straw cushions with their legs crossed and eyes fixed on a map, which was ced in the middle of the hall and made from golden sand.

    A few Maguspriests, who were standing in front of the hundred zhang wide, square map, injected their powers into that map, causing those fine golden sand to move, forming mountains, rivers, jungles and hills. When the Emperor was talking, a Maguspriest waved his hand, right after which, two magnificent rivers appeared on the map, wriggling like two dragons along the geographic features, forming a square and powerful magic spell symbol in that mountain area.

    Ji Hao was standing aside and was staring at the map, being so stunned that the fine hairs on his back were even standing erect.

    He could understand the content of the map just now. They were nning on opening two ten thousand miles long rivers artificially in a mountain area named Chi Ban. Doing so, would connect all the water resources in that area, forming a gigantic spell symbol that would be able to gather huge amounts of natural powers, and would serve as a core of an unimaginably huge and powerful magic formation.

    What an immense n! What a magnificent and magical n!

    Ji Hao stared at the spell symbol on the map that was formed by the two rivers, continuously recalling those spell symbols and rted knowledge he had learned in the Magi Pce recently. The more he connected his learned knowledge and spell symbols to this spell symbol on the map, the more magical and the more possibilities he found this spell symbol to be. The longer he did this, the more cold sweat gushed out of his back.

    ¡°Seven days,¡± Si Xi walked up to the map with big steps, flipped his fingers as if he was counting, then carelessly nodded and said, ¡°Well, we have a natural river about seven thousand miles long, it¡¯s no big deal to open up two ten thousand miles long rivers artificially within seven days, no big deal.¡±

    Emperor Shun smiled and said to the other ministers sitting in the hall, ¡°I told you, if we invite Si Xi here, he will sound like there¡¯ll absolutely be no difficulty for him. As long as weplete this gigantic-scale magic formation, which will be corresponding with thoserge-scale war machines, we will have nothing worry about the Chi Ban Mountain.

    Slightly pping his hands, Emperor Shun continued with a smile, ¡°As long as we can keep the enemies out of the Chi Ban Mountain area for half a month, until the few Northern ns havepleted their harvest and have collected all the grain into granaries, if they still insist on attacking us even then, we could just ept the battle.¡±

    Many ministers sitting in the hall smiled and nodded as well, loosening their tightened faces.

    Wulong Yao was sitting not far away from Emperor Shun. Seeing Ji Hao, he abruptly yelled out, ¡°Ji Hao, what are you doing here?!¡±

    Once Wulong Yao yelled out, the other master Magi tutors, who were quite close to Ji Hao, stood up one after another and all yelled out as well, ¡°Hey, you little kid, what are you doing here?!¡±

    Before Ji Hao could say anything, Si Xiughed out loud and said, ¡°Ah, ha, what do you mean with what is he doing here, you bunch of old men?! Ji Hao was framed by some scums! Don¡¯t you know?!¡±

    The faces of Wulong Yao and the few master Magi tutors changed instantly. They nced at each other then looked at Emperor Shun simultaneously.

    Wulong Yao said with a slight trace of anger, ¡°Shun, Ji Hao had sent us a message, but we were busy attending this important meeting, so we told the outer pce to deal with this. This seemed to be quite a small case. We hadn¡¯t thought that he would go find Si Xi and Si Xi would take him here.¡±

    Emperor Shun remained silent for a short while, the he smiled and looked at Ji Hao from head to toe, while nodding continuously nodded, and said, ¡°Hm, he is a good kid, good kid. Hm, the Gold Crow bloodline. The Gold Crow n people haven¡¯t been travelling out of the Southern Wastnd for many years, isn¡¯t that right, Master Libation?¡±[1]

    There was a young man, who had a breathtakingly beautiful face that could make the most beautiful women in this world feel embarrassed, yet was tall and study, wearing a luxury red cloak. Hearing Emperor Shun¡¯s words, this young man spurtedrge amounts of fire sparks from his pupils, then said ndly, ¡°Hmmm, Ji Hao, I know about him, Man Man¡¯s little friend, he has saved Man Man¡¯s life. What happened, someone framed you?¡±

    Ji Hao looked at this young man, who had a simr face as Man Man, clearly realizing that this young man was no one else but Man Man¡¯s father, the Fire God, ¡®old man¡¯ Zhu Rong. On behalf of both, Man Man and the Gold Crow n, Ji Hao politely saluted to Zhu Rong and said, ¡°Yes, I have told Count Chong all the details.¡±

    Si Xi was about to talk when a tall and muscr elderly man with dense curly beard and whose every single pore seemed to be spurting streams of power out, yelled out harshly,

    ¡°Nonsense! Are saying that I, Meng Jiang, have sent out useless people?! This kid sent messages to elder Wulong and the others seeking for help. Those few elders were busy at this important meeting, so I, as an elder of the outer pce, had sent the most capable apprentice of mine, Meng Ao, to help him. What more troublesome could have possibly happened?!¡±

    Si Xi let out a scornful sniff, pointed his finger at Meng Jiang¡¯s nose and yelled, ¡°You old stupid bastard, those douchebags sent out by you have messed up! What ¡®most capable apprentices¡¯? Those were clearly cowardly scums!¡±

    Before Si Xi had finished his speech, Ying Yunpeng walked into the hall with big steps and face filled with sorrow. After walking in, he shouted out instantly, ¡°Shun! I have just discovered a shocking, unbelievably horrible fact. I had never thought that such a shameless, cruel and contemptible person existed in our Magi Pce!¡±

    Ying Yunpeng raised both his arms in rage, waved towards the sky while screaming, ¡°God! Are you blind? Why don¡¯t you just send down a lightning bolt and strike that little bastard, named Ji Hao to death? And his little group of flunkies, named Shaosi, Taisi, Yu Mu and Feng Xing.¡±

    Throwing a nce at Zhu Rong, Ying Yunpeng continued in a cold voice, ¡°And a little bitch called Man Man! Those few little bastards fled away from danger, leaving those poor Rong Mountain n people to face groups of fierce wild beasts. They have ruined my reputation, which I can still cope with, but they tried to ckmail the poor Rong Mountain n, kidnapped and threatened a Deacon of the Magi Pce!¡±

    The face of Ji Hao tightened. Seeing Ying Yunpenge in, Ji Hao realized how wise he had been to decide to go find Si Xi and seek for his help, instead of going to seek help back at the Magi Pce, when he first sneaked into Pu Ban City.

    Since Ying Yunpeng had imed that Ji Hao had kidnaped Meng Ao and the two fellows of his, he must already have heard about Meng Ao and the two young men not managing to return safely to the Magi Pce.

    Zhu Rong stood slowly up, while staring at Ying Yunpeng with a pair of zing eyes, sneered and said slowly, ¡°Ying Yunpeng, do you want to die?¡±

    Ying Yunpeng stared back at Zhu Rong, letting out a sneer as well and responded, ¡°Can I ask, how I, a poor old man, did offend you, my dear Master Libation, and made you say something like this? I assume that our respectful Master Libation is clearly aware of that, although you possess an iparably high statues and amazingly great power, our Eastern Wastnd people, our great Ten-Sun Country, will not be willingly bullied by anyone.¡±

    Zhu Rong let out resonatingughter, showed a stateliness on his beautiful face, then suddenly released a great raging me. His entire body turned into a bright and glowing me.

    Watching Zhu Rong about tounch an attack on Ying Yunpeng, Emperor Shun helplessly let out a sigh, then said a sentence.

    ¡°Who can tell me what exactly has happened?¡±

    ___________________________________________________________________________

    [1] Libation: ording to Taoist scripture, this is someone who offers otion at a sacrificial ceremony. This was the title of someone in charge of inning taxes of grain, donations and overseeing road construction and other civil duties. ording to pleco, one of the suited definition would be ¡®a high-ranking official in ancient imperial court¡¯.

    ___________________________________________________________________________

    SR: The Ten Sun Country must really be powerful to give Ying Yunpeng the balls to call Man Man THAT in front of her father, who happens to be a god...

    ___________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 234 â€“ Being taken into custody

    SR¡¯s Note: Due to a mistake on my part, the chapters 234-236 got published nearly unedited. I apologize on behalf of the team of TME and hope it hasn¡¯t left a bad taste for the novel in your mouth. As always, if there are still stuff that needs to be corrected, feel free to suggest them. My apologies again!

    ___________________________________________________________________________

    Chapter 234 - Being taken into custody

    Once Di Shun said that sentence, a natural and peaceful yet great stream of power spread out in the hall.

    Zhu Rong, who had turned into raging, zing me about tounch an attack, sniffed in disdain and transformed back to a beautiful young man in a red cloak, keeping his eyes narrowed and sat back on his seat. However, judging from the cold and sharp light that leaked out of the corners of Zhu Rong¡¯s eyes from time to time, this hatred between Ying Yunpeng and him was rooted firmly.

    Wulong Yao and few of the other master Magi tutors all took their seats as well, but with darkened faces. They straightened their necks and gritted their teeth, looking quite angry and embarrassed.

    Thy had indeed received Ji Hao¡¯s message, but they were too busy attending this extra important meeting and were unable to spare any attention to deal with Ji Hao¡¯s problem. That was why, ording to the standard procedure of the Magi Pce, they could only let the elder of outer pce, Meng Jiang, who was also sitting in this hall, handle Ji Hao¡¯s problem.

    However, somehow the problem got serious, to the point that Ji Hao had no choice but seek out the help of Si Xi, and Si Xi had taken him directly to Emperor Shun. No matter what had happened after Ji Hao reported to them, and whoever had been involved in this, all in all, as tutors of Ji Hao, all of these master Magi tutors felt greatly offended.

    Whoever was behind this ¡®framing¡± issue had not only offended their dignities but also offended their powers as elders of the Magi Pce.

    Therefore, when they looked at Meng Jiang, all of these master Magi tutors were showing their anger clearly on their faces. Although Meng Jiang was a famous, powerful, and fearless person, who belonged to the Qing Qi n, he felt tortured by those weird gazes of those few master Magi tutors, making his body twist continuously in his seat, as if he had thorns growing out from his back.

    Si Xi sneered, pped hard on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder and yelled, ¡°Ji Hao! Tell them what has happened!¡±

    Ying Yunpeng instantly took a step forward, said to Ji Hao with a fake smile and a cold voice, "Ji Hao, you little bastard, you can still tell the truth, our King might lighten you punishment, but, if you ever dare to call white ck and try to set your bunch of little bastards free from your sin, don¡¯t¡¯ me me for punish you right here!!"

    Ji Hao smiled, gave a measuring look to Ying Yunpeng, shook his head then seriously bowed to Emperor Shun, and said, ¡°His Majesty, I, Ji Hao, a kid from the Gold Crow n, with respect, will honestly state everything that has happened to me and my friends these past couple of days.¡±

    Ji Hao was quite a talented storyteller, from Yu Mu and Feng Xing first epting this task, and they leaving the Magi Pce for the Rong Mountain n, to when they escaped from that underground cave through an underground river, and had returned on the ground. After which, he had sent his messages to Wulong Yao and the other tutors, requesting the Magi Pce to redress the scales. Ji Hao told the whole story in full details.

    Atst, Ji Hao took out the three confessions, written by Meng Ao and the two young men, stepped forward and carefully ced those confessions on the small table in front of Emperor Shun.

    ¡°Please, His Majesty, we just want justice,¡± said Ji Hao calmly, ¡°At first, only the Rong Mountain n was involved in this whole event. ording to our Southern Wastnd rule, which states that we pay back everyone who helped us and make all enemies pay for their mistakes, my friends and me could simply wipe the entire Rong Mountain n out.¡±

    ¡°Great! Clearly distinguishing kindness and hatred! Our Southern Wastnd boy very good!¡± said Zhu Rong while slowly pping his hands.

    Throwing a sideway measuring nce at Ji Hao, Zhu Rong shook his head and let out a long sigh, then said, ¡°Hmmm, you¡¯re a nice kid indeed, but, wanting to be my son-inw? You¡¯re still far away from that.¡±

    Ji Hao instantly fell speechlessness, this old Zhu Rong...what on earth was he thinking about...

    Ying Yunpeng stood aside, hearing Ji Hao¡¯s word, he yelled out harshly, ¡°Such an evil, shameless little monster! Apart from making stories and framing others, how dare you just mention wiping the Rong Mountain n like that?! Do you even have any idea where you are?! And who you are talking to?!¡±

    Letting out a hollowed cough, Ji Hao looked at Ying Yunpeng, sneered and said, "Of course I know where I am! Even in front of our King I dare to say whatever I am thinking about! The Rong Mountain n betrayed us for the crystal mine and tried to frame us, even tried to kill us and seal the truth. Even if I truly wipe that n out, it¡¯s totally reasonable!"

    Drumming hard on his own chest, Ji Hao yelled back at him, ¡°I, Ji Hao am a dignified man, I am responsible for every single word I said! I dare to think about it, of course, I dare to talk about it!¡±

    ¡°Good! Good kid!¡± An old and hoarse voice came from a corner of the hall, ¡°Good talk! Eh, kids in Pu Ban City now are all weird, like...those little pussies, eh, call themselves princes, magnates, and things like that, they¡¯re not even a little bit manly. This kid, Ji Hao, ah, I, an old man, like him!¡±

    All the ministers sitting in the hall turned their head back and looked at that corner, after which, most of them immediately turned their heads back and remained silent.

    The one who had been napping in the corner of the hall, and abruptly yelled out just now, was no one else but the old, old man, Master Candle Dragon, who had lived for at least ten thousand years. Even if he was talkingplete nonsense, no one dared to argue with him in front of his face.

    Only Ying Yunpeng popped up his eyes wide open when he saw Candle Dragon, he instantly went so raging that even his eyeballs turned green. This old bastard had trapped him and indirectly let all those horrible things happen to him!

    Emperor Shun shook his head and said ndly, ¡°Ji Hao, you were talking about...Lie Mountain Xu.¡±

    Ji Hao looked at Emperor Sun seriously and said, ¡°Not only him, but also Gong Gong Wuyou. If wasn¡¯t because of the two of them, we would never, ever disturb you, His Majesty, for such a small problem. However, now it seems that this elder is quite angered because of me.¡±

    While speaking, Ji Hao pointed his finger at Ying Yunpeng.

    Ying Yunpeng showed the whites of his eyes, suddenly kneeled down in front of Emperor Shun and began crying and showing, ¡°His Majesty, please, please redress the scales for me! My, my poor little boy, Yun, and Su, my good nephew, and that talented kid Great Gale Ling, they, they all died, miserably! Poor boys!¡±

    All ministers sitting in that hall were confused badly. Wasn¡¯t Ji Hao iming that he was framed? But why did Ying Yunpeng begin crying here?

    All these ministers hadn¡¯t left this hall for days and had been discussing about the Chi Ban mountain area. They didn¡¯t know what had happen outside yet, but at least, they had heard about the deaths of Ying Yunpeng¡¯s son, nephew and Great Gale Ling.

    Emperor Shun frowned, deeply and harshly growled, ¡°What exactly did happen?¡±

    Ying Yunpeng¡¯s eyes showed intentions of killing, pointed at Ji Hao and yelled in a high-pitched voice, ¡°Him! This cruel and evil little bastard and his team, for some small conflicts, they killed the few poor boys of mine!¡±

    Ji Hao spread his own hands and let out a sigh, his face filled with innocence, and said, ¡°What? You failed to frame me so you have decided to say whatever you want?¡±

    Ying Yunpeng abruptly leapt high from the ground, waved his arm and threw a punch towards Ji Hao, while screaming, ¡°Little bastard! Even if Emperor Shun will punish me, today I will revenge my poor boys!!¡±

    Ying Yunpeng was a great, powerful Magus King, whose punch was swooshing towards Ji Hao. If this punch trulynded on Ji Hao¡¯s body, Ji Hao would definitely be smashed into a wisp of smoke. Fortunately, Si Xi had been standing right beside Ji Hao all the time. He threw out a punch as well and struck straight onto Ying Yunpeng¡¯s fist. Their fists only touched slightly without making any noise, after which, both of them took a step back. Ying Yunpeng vomited arge mouthful of blood out, while Si Xi stayed perfectly fine.

    Ying Yunpeng kneeled on the ground and began crying again, while screaming, ¡°Please, someone, show justice to us! To those poor dead boys of our Ten Sun Country!¡±

    Emperor Shun remained absolutely calm, while only staring at Ji Hao from head to toe.

    Remaining silent for a short while, Emperor Shun said with the same nd tone, ¡°Where is Hao Tao? Come, take Ji Hao and Ying Yunpeng both into custody. After we have found out the truth, we will deal with both of them.¡±

    A strong man, who had a purple, square and august face, walked out from the crowd of ministers, grabbed Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder with one hand, other hand grabbed Ying Yunpeng¡¯s shoulder, and walked out of the hall.

    ___________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 235 â€“ Jail

    Note: As said in the note of chapter 234, because a mistake on my part, ch 234-236 had been released nearly unedited. I apologize for this.

    ___________________________________________________________________________

    Chapter 235 - Jail

    Under the control of Hao Tao, Ji Hao hadpletely lost the power to resist. Unlike him, Ying Yunpeng waspliantly pushed by Hao Tao to walk out of the hall.

    Hao Tao gave people an extremely upright and honourable feeling, and his face was as serious and stiff as gstones. He took Ji Hao and Ying Yunpeng, and walked out of the hall onto a broad path for over two hundred zhang, after which, Ji Hao saw a wide and busy road.

    When he had arrived here, he was being carried by Si Xi who was flying at a high speed, therefore, he hadn¡¯t even noticed this road. Now, taking a close look at this broad road, Ji Hao found many people hurriedlying and going, and heavy traffic on the road. This road was much busier than even the ten main paths of the Magi Pce.

    On the roadside, there were over a thousand thatched huts, built in a line.

    The so-called thatched huts were built by only four bamboos stuck on the ground, supporting a thin roof made from straw. All thatched huts were only a zhang in a square, without any wall andpletely empty, only a straw mat was thrown on the floor of each hut.

    In many thatched huts, some muscr and scary looking men had been either lying or sitting on those straw mats. asionally, you would see some seemingly weak women or kids lying there. Seeing Ji Hao and Ying Yunpeng being brought over by Hao Tao, a few muscr men, who were releasing Senior Magus level of power, instantly leapt high from the ground, excitedly began yelling while pointing their fingers at the two of them.

    ¡°Oi! New prisoners! What have you done?!¡±

    These men were yelling and shouting, asking Ji Hao and Ying Yunpeng what did they had done that caused them to be thrown into jail.

    Ying Yunpeng threw a few cold and threatening nces at these men, and said ndly, ¡°This old man standing in front of you, is named Ying Yunpeng. I am the chief elder, redited to this Pu Ban City, by the Ten Sun Country.¡±

    The muscr men, who had been waving their hands and were yelling at Ji Hao and Ying Yunpeng were all shocked, and lowered their heads one after another. They sat back on their straw mats, as if they had seen some horrible beasts, they kept their heads down and didn¡¯t dare to even look at Ying Yunpeng again.

    Hao Tao pushed hard on Ying Yunpeng¡¯s back, sent him into an empty hut and said harshly, ¡°Elder, please watch yournguage! You are currently indeed still an elder of the Ten Sun Country, but if we discover that you have done any illegal thing, such as framing others, then you will only be a prisoner.¡±

    Ying Yunpeng let out a sneer, narrowed his eyes and sat on the straw mat, remaining silent.

    Ji Hao looked curiously at Hao Tao, then walked into another empty hut himself. On the road, some passengers began pointing at Ji Hao and whispering to each other.

    ¡°What a handsome boy, how could he be kept in here?¡±

    ¡°Hm, just wondering what kind of serious mistake he had made. Normally if people like us identally break some rules, they would at most reprimand and warn us, how could he end up here in this jail?¡±

    ¡°Such a great shame, what a pretty body, looks young as well, but yet, he the sense of power he releases is quite powerful. He will surely grow into a marvelous Magus. Why won¡¯t he learn to be nice and honest?¡±

    ¡°Well, kids can always be confused, it¡¯s impossible for kids topletely keep themselves inpliance of thews, but an elderly man like this one, how could he end up in this jail as well? Must be a big old sinner!¡±

    Soon, Ying Yunpeng became the topic instead of Ji Hao. The people stopped walking and were standing in such a way that they surrounded his hut and were discussing about him. Moreover, some of them even threw a few mud balls out from the crowd towards Ying Yunpeng¡¯s body. However, before those mud balls could touch his body, Ying Yunpeng slightly waved his hand and shook those mud balls into ashes.

    ¡°You people, don¡¯t cause yourselves disasters!¡± Ying Yunpeng didn¡¯t even open his eyes, sat on the mat and yelled fiercely,¡± I am...¡±

    Hao Tao interrupted his words and yelled harshly at him, ¡°Ying Yunpeng! No one in this jail is allowed to shout! You are banned!¡±

    While speaking, Hao Tao locked his finger together into a weird motion, then let to a faint growl, flicked his fingers then pointed at Ying Yunpeng. Instantly, a wisp of ck smoke rose from Ying Yunpeng¡¯s throat, he opened his mouth, but couldn¡¯t make any more sounds.

    Ying Yunpeng was enraged, leapt up from the mat, waved his arms but no one knew what he was trying to say.

    Hao Tao looked proudly at Ying Yunpeng, said word by word, ¡°No matter how much power you have out there, once you get in here, I can execute you immediately ording to thew if you don¡¯t listen to me. Please don¡¯t get yourself killed.¡±

    Speaking the word ¡®execute¡¯, a three-foot long matter automatically flew out from the sheath, hung around his waist. The bright and sharp edge of the dagger emitted three shrill sounds and released a bone-piercing cold power. Large amounts of nts around the hut were instantly cut into pieces by the fierce power of the dagger, some of them were even stirred into ashes.

    Ying Yunpeng immediately lost his rage. He grinned and cupped his hands, saluted to Hao Tao for a few times, then sat nicely back on the mat.

    Ji Hao looked at Ying Yunpeng¡¯s movements, slightly smiled and said, ¡°Since we have already gotten into this jail, we must obey the rules of this jail. Hm, lord Hao Tao, I am certainly very mannered. But, aren¡¯t you afraid that prisoners would escape from this jail, I mean, you don¡¯t even have walls...¡±

    When he had been a young man in his previous life, he was arrogant and imperious, never listened to anyone. Therefore, he had been sent to jails countless times. Facing a jail, especially a jail as rough and simple as this one, Ji Hao didn¡¯t feel any pressure, instead, he even felt quite familiar and warm.

    The only question bothering him now was, this so-called jail, with the cells made from four bamboos and a straw roof, could this even be counted as a jail?

    Hearing Ji Hao¡¯s words, Hao Tao smiled, but remained silent. He raised his hand and slightly patted Ji Hao¡¯s head, then turned around and left.

    A muscr man in the hut next to Ji Hao¡¯s hutughed out aloud, waved his hand to Ji Hao and said, ¡°Kid, what have you done to have been sent here? I assume that you haven¡¯t heard how powerful this Pu Ban City¡¯s jail is, have you? Not to mention no one even dared to try to break out from here, if you intend to run away...hehe, I¡¯m afraid that even Divine Magi couldn¡¯t possibly do that.¡±

    Ji Hao was slightly shocked by this, while looking at the surrounding area of this jail.

    Impossible to escape from here? Not even Divine Magi? Is this jail really that powerful? Ji Hao frowned, raised his hand and carefully reached a bamboo next to him, the bamboo felt smooth and bouncy, just like any ordinary bamboo, nothing special at all.

    After which, Ji Hao slowly and carefully reached his hand to the air out of this hut.

    When his finger was about to reach out of the hut, a sizzling sound suddenly rose from his fingertips, along with which, a lightning bolt shed across the air in front of Ji Hao, burning his finger that even let out a puff of ck smoke. After which, no matter how hard Ji Hao tried, he would feel an invisible power blocking his finger, even when he used all of his power, he would eventually fail to reach the outer space with his hand.

    ¡°Wow, Pu Ban City¡¯s jail!¡± Ji Hao staring at Hao Tao¡¯s back and seemed to be thinking of something.

    After he had learned [Sky Opening] from the mysterious man, Ji Hao had gained a slight little bit, shallow understanding of the great and magical naturalws. Within that lightning bolts, which had burned his finger just now, Ji Hao clearly sensed a trace of the naturalws.

    This small hut looked simple and rough, however, as long as the King of the humankind set it as a jail, it will be the most unbreakable jail in the world. The spirit of the naturalw lingered around here, therefore, this jail was iparably firm and unbreakable, not even a Divine Magus could escape from it.

    If he truly intended to break out from here, he could only try with the power of the [Sky Opening], discover a slim chance, and try to break the durance of this jail with it. Only this way, he would probably be able to break out from this jail.

    ¡°Extraordinary jail,¡± sitting on the straw mat, Ji Hao smiled and said to Ying Yunpeng, who had been sitting in the hut next to him, ¡°What have Prince Wuyou and Prince Xu given you, which made you willing to frame me for them? Or...do you just simply hate me?¡±

    Ying Yunpeng¡¯s throat was still wrapped in a gust of ck smoke, he could only stare at Ji Hao with an impressively resentful expression, but couldn¡¯t say even a word.

    ___________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 236 â€“ Preach

    Chapter 236 - Preach

    The people of Pu Ban City were mostly simple and honest. People whomitted a serious sin and were put into jail, were extremely rare. After those people had surrounded Ying Yunpeng¡¯s hut and discussed him for a while, they lost interests in both Ji Hao and Ying Yunpeng, shook their heads and went back to their lifes.

    Ying Yunpeng gave Ji Hao a few sneers, sat and crossed his legs, took a long deep breath and began cultivating.

    Ji Hao hadn¡¯t noticed anything special during the daytime, but during the night, when the sky was thickly dotted with bright stars, Ji Hao clearly saw a rtively bigger star, grow much brighter than the others. The star was shining brightly and even looked like a pentacle from Ji Hao¡¯ angle. Beams of extremely condensed, golden needles-like starlight descended from the air, continuously gushing into the Magus Acupoints of Ying Yunpeng.

    Every beam of starlight was extremely pure and contained a great amount of power. The power contained in every beam of starlight equaled to the total amount of power contained in the Magus Acupoint of a Senior Magus. Within the span of only one breath, over ten beams of starlight would be absorbed by Ying Yunpeng¡¯s body.

    Ji Hao stared at Ying Yunpeng in shock for a while. He suddenly realized the great, scary difference between Magus Kings and Senior Magi.

    Raising his head and looking at the starry sky, Ji Hao silently shook his head. A Magus King¡¯s cultivation started from finding his or her own spirit star. From then on, he or she would be able to share powers with the spirit star, and every move of this Magus King would be improved by the special power, belonging to that spirit star.

    Pondering over this for a while, Ji Hao began his own cultivation as well.

    The cell of the jail was only made from four bamboos and one straw roof, without anything to block people¡¯s eyesight, therefore, even sleeping in this kind of cell would be quite embarrassing to Ji Hao. Except cultivation, he could think of no other thing to do.

    Slowly activating all the power contained in his meridians, he transformed the streams of power into a sharp and solid drill, continuously drilling a new Magus Acupoint. The power contained in his meridians were rtively withy, perfect for awakening new Magus Acupoints.

    As for the power contained in a awakened Magus Acupoint, which was way too condensed and great, could only be used in ordinary cultivation, instead of awakening new Magus Acupoints.

    Because the new Magus Acupoints were as fragile as eggs, if the power contained in the already awakened Magus Acupoint would be used to awaken them, it would be easy to lose control of that fierce and violent power. This could result in smashing the new, tender Magus Acupoint into pieces, causing the Magus to lose a precious Acupoint.

    Ordinary Senior Magi never cultivated their souls and spiritual power, therefore, they couldn¡¯t exert precise control over the great and violent power contained in their awakened Magus Acupoints. Ever since the magic cultivation system was invented, all Senior Magi would only use power contained in their meridians to awake their new Magus Acupoints, and all foundational power of their newly awakened Magus Acupoints came from their meridians, and had nothing to do with their already woken Magus Acupoints.

    However, Ji Hao had been cultivating with the [Mantra Dan of Nine Secret Words] since he had been a little kid, which allowed him to freely control his soul and spiritual power, which was hundreds of times greater than ordinary Senior Magi. His spiritual power was sensitive, therefore, every time when he awakened a new Magus Acupoint, he could always transfer a slight stream of power into the new Magus Acupoint from those already awakened Magus Acupoints. Therefore, every newly awakened Magus Acupoints of his would be slightly more powerful than the previous one.

    You probably wouldn¡¯t be able to tell any difference when he had only ten or twenty Magus Acupoints, but until this number grew to a hundred, two hundred, a thousand, two thousands, even ten thousands, the power contained in Ji Hao¡¯s newly awakened Magus Acupoints at that time, would be much greater than those foundational power contained in his meridians.

    Step by step, and to rise abruptly based on umted power. Ji Hao had already surprisingly discovered that he now had a better foundation and body condition than the others.

    Half an hourter, a popping sound came from his body, a red spot lit up on Ji Hao¡¯s left shoulder - another new Magus Acupoint had been awakened. All power contained in his meridians and one percent of power contained in the three awakened Magus Acupoints, which were located near the newly awakened one, simultaneously gushed into the newly awakened Magus Acupoint. After that, this Magus Acupoint began expanding rapidly, andrge streams of sweat gushed out of Ji Hao¡¯s skin.

    ¡°Little bastard,¡± Ying Yunpeng opened his eyes and threw an angry nce at Ji Hao.

    ¡°Old pig,¡± Ji Hao opened his eyes as well, showing the whites of his eyes towards Ying Yunpeng.

    The two of them nced at each other angrily, then closed their eyes simultaneously, continuing their cultivation.

    This was a quiet night, no one stayed around the two of them except the two muscr men living in cells rtively close to Ji Hao and Ying Yunpeng, who were bored, and were staring at Ji Hao and Ying Yunpeng, their eyes filled with admiration.

    The most powerful one among them was only a Junior Magus, and that too an elementary-level one, who had only over ten meridians filled with power. Not to mention Ying Yunpeng, Ji Hao was already a Senior Magus at such a young age, which made both of them to be filled with jealousy and admiration. They couldn¡¯t describe theplicated feeling in their hearts.

    One of them, whose face was almost covered underneath a mustache, abruptly let out a sigh and said, ¡°If I can be a Senior Magus one day, I will go to the North and join the army. Even if I have to risk my life and fight against enemies, I would have a chance to earn an official position and an feudalnd, that way, my life would be valuable. It¡¯s much better than staying at home and being yelled at by those damn women!¡±

    Another muscr man threw a sideway look at this,ughed and said, ¡°You? A Senior Magus? Yeah right, keep dreaming. Lazy douchebags like you who are even unable to distinguish one kind of grain from another, and know nothing but getting drunk and going back home to be beaten by your Amma and wife, you could only be a meat shield for others even if you really managed to join an army. Haha.¡±

    The mustache man was enraged by his words, pointed his finger at that man and yelled, ¡°Bastard! Once I get out of this jail, I will certainly kill you!¡±

    Everyone who had been put into this jail was not nice at all. The other man pped his own neck, sneered and yelled back, ¡°Come, kill me. If you can¡¯t kill me, I will chop you instead, then kill those old douchebags in your home conveniently. I have been fancying your wife since long ago!¡±

    The conflict between the two of them had started a chaos, a few other men joined this oral fight, gradually turning the entire jail gradually noisy.

    ¡°People, you are so pathetic, the bitter ocean is boundless. Turn around your head, you will see the coast of the ocean.¡±

    A gentle voice came from afar. This voice was filled with a magical power that would make people feel extra peaceful. Those men, who had been yelling at each other, stopped instantly and turned their heads back, to see who was talking.

    The mustache man, who talked at first yelled out, ¡°Kong Ye kid, what are you doing here, again? What nonsense bitter ocean? Who is bitter? You can¡¯t imagine how happy were are! Why are you always saying that nonsense?¡±

    Ji Hao opened his eyes in curiosity as well and saw a young man, who was about fifteen or sixteen years old, only slightly older than Ji Hao, and looked quite handsome. This young man was wearing a roughly sewed x cloth, bared his feet, and was standing not far away from Ji Hao.

    The young man been called Kong Ye had his long hair hung loosely on his back and had been releasing a magical sense of power that gave a sense of emptiness. He pitifully looked at the mustache man, and said in a deep voice, ¡°You are trapped in this jail, don¡¯t you feel sad? You are not getting along well with your families, isn¡¯t that bitter? Your wife is not nice, haven¡¯t you been annoyed by that? You worked so hard, ploughed and sowed on thend, but your harvest could barely fill your stomach, isn¡¯t that bitter? You can never have what you want, tell me, isn¡¯t that bitter?¡±

    Letting out a heavy sigh, Kong Ye continued gently, ¡°Every creature in this world is living a bitter life, and the bitter life we have, is due to our sins of our precious lives. On and on, the bitterness will linger around us, and will never end. If you want freedom, the only way is to join us. Join us, you will learn the powerful secret magic, which will set you free from your bitterness.

    Ji Hao stared at this Kong Ye, wondering how his words could sound so familiar.

    He let out an evil grin, then said in a deep voice as well, ¡°The freedom is right behind you, only need to slice yourself on the neck, then you will naturally be free.¡±

    Kong Ye looked at Ji Hao, responded ndly, ¡°How could that be freedom? Even if you set yourself free from this life, your soul will reincarnate into the next like. Committing suicide is a serious sin, if you do that, you could only add heavier sins on yourself, and your next life could only be more sorrowful.¡±

    Ji Hao spread his hands and said, ¡°Well, do you mean there is no way to break out from our bitterness?¡±

    Kong Ye slightly and slowly shook his head and said, ¡°Of course, there is a way that will set you free, you will learn that after you join us. Come, join us, you will have endless, true happiness.¡±

    Looking at Kong Ye¡¯s brightly shining eyes, Ji Hao ruminate for a short while, then ndly yet seriously said an iparably dirty word to Kong Ye, which contained a bare insult to Kong Ye¡¯s biological mother. After which, Ji Hao closed his eyes once again and carried on with his cultivation.

    ___________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 237 â€“ Xie Zhi

    Note 1: Although I have apologized for the release of unedited chapters 234-236, I like to apologize again, in case people haven¡¯t seen or read it. I hope by the time this chapter is released, the mistake is rectified.

    Note 2: Some time ago we had promised one extra chapter in case we reach 100 new readers and 50 votes. As it stands we have 181 new readers and 24 votes. One goal reached, exceeded even, other not even half. Yet, because one has reached almost double the amount of what we wished for, we decided to release an extra chapter for that. I hope you guys enjoy the story as much as we do.

    ___________________________________________________________________________

    Chapter 237 - Xie Zhi

    The dirty words Ji Hao had said, werebined essences of all the dirty words he had learned in his previous life. They were both mean and cruel, extremely evil and so sarcastic that ordinary people would have no means of understanding the true content of what he had said.

    At least, the muscr men in the jail, who had more muscles than brain, didn¡¯t get the meaning behind Ji Hao¡¯s words, not a single word.

    Ying Yunpeng frowned, pondered for quite a while, but no matter how hard he tried, he could only feel that Ji Hao¡¯s words were filled with mysteriousness. However, those words had sounded way too profound. Even though Ying Yunpeng was born in a famous and powerful family of the Ten Sun Country, and had been granted the most advanced education among the entire country, he still failed to understand Ji Hao¡¯s true meaning.

    Only Kong Ye¡¯s face, which was white and tender, instantly turned as red as pig¡¯s liver. Then, the redness of his face even grew purple, and his two eyeballs nearly popped out from his eye sockets. He stared at Ji Hao straight in the eyes, while his slim body began to shake intensely.

    ¡°You, you, you¡¯re not, not even birthed by humans!¡± after trembling for quite a while, Kong Ye finally let out aplete sentence.

    ¡°I have a father and a mother, of course, I am birthed by human.¡± Sitting on the straw mat, Ji Hao crossed his arms in front of chest, and stared coldly at Kong Ye, and said, ¡°But you, persuading people to join your heresy for no good intend. What do you think you are that makes you feel like you can save all those people from their bitterness.¡±

    Abruptly activating the power contained in one Magus Acupoint, Ji Hao yelled harshly, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re a god from the heaven?!¡±

    The thunderous sound waves transformed into thunder and quickly transmitted around, causing even the surrounding ground to tremble slightly. Kong Ye was indeed frightened by Ji Hao¡¯s growl, he embarrassedly staggered a few steps backwards, then stared angrily at Ji Hao for a while, then suddenly moved his body, transforming into a white beam of light that shed across the air and disappeared.

    Ying Yunpeng opened his eyes, grinned coldly at Ji Hao and said, ¡°Ignorant kid, you antagonize randomly. As I see it, you will die within this year.¡±

    Ji Hao sat on the straw mat, looked calmly at Ying Yunpeng and said, ¡°In this way, you and this Kong Ye knew about each other?¡±

    Ying Yunpeng gave Ji Hao a frank look and said, ¡°So what? I think, some of his words were quite correct. All living creatures are suffering in different ways. Like me for example, my bitterness is nothing inmon with those lowly creatures, for sure.¡±

    Ji Hao was staring at Ying Yunpeng, while specting a little bit. Ji Hao could look right into his mind or probably he didn¡¯t see through his mind, but Ji Hao just clearly knew about people like Ying Yunpeng. He knew what they would worry about and what they were afraid of.

    He mockinglyughed and said, ¡°Your bitterness? I assume you¡¯re just afraid that when you run out of your life force, you won¡¯t be able to continue holding on to your wealth, luxuries and power. You¡¯ll lose all of your enjoyments when you die, therefore, you want to stay young and energetic, you want to have your current power, status, gold and those beautiful women forever.¡±

    Ying Yunpeng was obviously shocked by Ji Hao. His body quivered subconsciously, his eyes popped up, while he stared at Ji Hao and yelled coldly, ¡°You Southern Wastnd barbarian, I hadn¡¯t thought that you could be so intelligent and observant!¡±

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and gave a series of sneers. In this case, as a super observant kid, he had actually exposed the darkness and dirtiness deep inside Ying Yunpeng¡¯s heart, using only his words. Apparently, this had brought Ying Yunpeng a pain that was simr as being peeped by someone else. This is why he would try everything in his power to wipe Ji Hao out from the world.

    However, why would Ji Hao be afraid of him?

    A silvery hoofbeat came from afar. A ck kylin-shaped animal, which had a sharp straight horn on its head, looked honourable and stately, quickly and lithely walked over. This animal was over a zhang tall, and had a slim and long body. Under its ck scales there were spiral-shaped wisps of fluff.

    This animal opened its eyes wide, walked up to Ji Hao¡¯s cell, knocked the roof of Ji Hao¡¯s hut, then talked harsh words with its gentle voice, ¡°Ji Hao, don¡¯t yell in this jail, otherwise, although you¡¯re not incriminated, if you yell again, you will be beaten with a solid rod ten times. It¡¯s not worth to suffer the physical pain for no reason, since this is your first time, and you¡¯re young and ignorant, I will spare you from the punishment, but only this time.¡±

    Ying Yunpeng sneered while looking sideways at Ji Hao. Ji Hao was curiously looking at this weird, talking animal.

    If the man who had put him and Ying Yunpeng into this jail, was named Hao Tao, then this animal should be Xie Zhi, which was responsible for guarding this jail for Hao Tao.

    ¡°Xie Zhi, it¡¯s said that you¡¯re a magical animal that is able to travel freely across the heaven, the human world and the underworld, and is capable of seeing people¡¯s sin clearly. Please look at me, am I a sinner?¡± Ji Hao seriously asked Xie Zhi.

    ¡°Hm? You know about me?¡± Xie Zhi blinked its eyes and asked a bit surprised. It remained silent for a while then said gently, ¡°I am indeed able to tell if a person is guilty or not, however, how can I make the others believe my words? What I can do is guard this jail well, not make innocent people suffer and never let sinners escape.¡±

    ¡°Whether a person is guilty or not, the Emperor and those ministers will correctly authenticate that.¡±

    ¡°In this case, can you at least take a look at this old guy and see if he¡¯s a sinner?¡± Ji Hao pointed his finger at Ying Yunpeng while grinning and asked. Ying Yunpeng¡¯s facial expression seemed quite weird, he turned his eyes away from Ji Hao, looked at Xie Zhi, then turned back to Ji Hao, after that, he turned his eyes to Xie Zhi once again, doing so back and forth while staring at Xie Zhi, as if this was the first time he had heard that Xie Zhi could tell if a person was guilty or not.

    ¡°This depends on how you define ¡®sin¡¯,¡±said Xie Zhi while staring at Ji Hao with its eyes narrowed, ¡°You have killed quite many people as well, but deep inside, do you feel that you¡¯re a sinner?¡±

    ¡°You crafty thing, you threw the question back to me,¡± Ji Hao smiled and looked at Xie Zhi. He put his hand into the storage bag tied around his waist and rummaged for a while, then took out a fresh fruit that he had picked up earlier, threw it at Xie Zhi and said, ¡°Here, treat yourself with this nice fresh fruit, I won¡¯t yell again.¡±

    Xie Zhi speechlessly bounced the fruit back to Ji Hao with its forehead and said, ¡°Are you trying to bribe me? Or are you simply viewing me as those small fluffy animals, like rabbits or sheep, which you can freely feed with fruits? You¡¯re such an interesting boy.¡±

    Shaking his head, Xie Zhi warned Ji Hao, telling him not to yell once again, then harshly threw a re at those muscr men, who had been yelling at each other just now, turned around, walked away along with silvery hoofbeats.

    ¡°Xie Zhi,¡± Ying Yunpeng abruptly let out a sneer and said, ¡°A single-horned animal, guarding this jail for Hao Tao. God knows where Hao Tao has brought this animal from. In this jail, this thing is equal to a dog, guarding the house for a hunter, how special can it be?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know about Xie Zhi?¡± Ji Hao looked at Ying Yingpeng and asked in shock, ¡°Is it true? Can¡¯t believe you don¡¯t know about him. Have you never heard that he is capable of seeing through the hearts of people, distinguishing kindness from evilness? Or has he just never showed those abilities in front of you people?¡±

    The corners of Ying Yunpeng¡¯s mouth twitched intensely a few times. He looked at Ji Hao in a truly weird way, as if he suddenly thought of some bad things.

    ¡°It seems, quite many of you have fallen in a disadvantaged situation in front of him, well,¡± Ji Hao sighed, shook his head, and said, ¡°If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have talked about these things in front of you. I just thought you all knew how amazing this Xie Zhi is.¡±

    Ying Yunpeng remained silent. A few other people walked along the broad road, but when they were walking past Ji Hao¡¯s cell, a girl suddenly stopped.

    ¡°Hm? How...why do you have this on you?!¡±

    ------------------------------------------------

    Xie Zhi: ording to the legend, county magistrate Gao Yao had a unicorn goat called zhi (D), which he used in criminal proceedings, whenever he was in doubt. The animal instinctively knew the innocent from the guilty; it butted thetter with its horn. It is described by the schr Yang Fu as a "righteous beast, which rams the wrong party when it sees a fight, and bites the wrong party when it hears an argument". It is also described in the Shuowen Jiezi as being "a cattle-like beast with one horn; in ancient times, it settled disputes by ramming the party at fault". As an inherently just beast, the XieZhi was used as a symbol of justice andw.

    __________________________________________________________________________

    SR¡¯s teaser: Are you ready for the most OP person to appear, who shows OP¡¯ness by treating a Magus King as dirt? Well, that is what happens in the next chapter. As far as details are concerned....I guess you will have to wait till tomorrow.

    ___________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 238 â€“ Gui Ling

    Chapter 238 - Gui Ling

    Showering under rays of the sun and being blown by a breeze, bright-red flowers were flying over together with the wind from an unknown blooming tree.

    After many, many years, Ji Hao would still remember this scene.

    This was a turning point for Ji Hao. From this point on, he officially started his life in Pu Ban City, within this magical yet primitive Mind world. In other words, he had been pushed or half willingly entered into a huge, tremendous, and gigantic swirl that was crazy enough to turn the sky over.

    The one who had just uttered those words was a girl, wearing a long white dress and a ck, sleeveless leather coat upon it. Although she seemed to be only a young girl, she was pretty tall, even much taller than Ying Yunpeng, who was sitting beside Ji Hao. Her hair was hanging loosely on her back, a golden hair sp wrapped around her forehead, and a ck and brightly shining pearl was iid in the middle of the hair sp.

    This girl was quite beautiful, yet she had a pair of straight, sharp and dense eyebrows, which seemed like two heavy and sharp machetes, hacking towards her own temples. Her two phoenix-like eyes were naturally majestically. Every time she turned her eyes towards certain angles, it felt as if roaring tsunamis were swooshing over. A simple eye-contact with her was capable of making you feel as if a great pressure had beenid onto your chest, causing you to be breathless.

    Ji Hao and Ying Yunpeng looked simultaneously at that girl, followed by her voice.

    After that, the two of them, both seemed to have been punched hard by an invisible fist, suddenly leaning backwards. At the same time, they lost their eyesights and countless stars were flying in front of their eyes, sparkling in the pure darkness.

    The eyes of Ying Yunpeng popped out in shock. If it hadn¡¯t been for the warning of Xie Zhi just now, he would have screamed out even with the great amount of power he had. What the heck had just happened? As a respectful chief elder that had been sent to Pu Ban City by the great Ten Sun Country, and a great powerful Magus King, he had been unable to maintain eye-contact with a woman?!

    As for Ji Hao, he was staring at this girl, even more astonished than Ying Yunpeng.

    He quickly swept his eyes across her long dress, leather coat, the ck silk belt wrapped around her waist, and the soft-bottom shoes she was wearing.

    Especially the ck jade Ru Yi [1] held in her left hand, which was a feet long, leaning against her shoulder, and in her right hand she was holding a long horsetail whisk that had a lotus carved in the handle and was made from the beard of a Flood Dragon. This dress style was quite special and weird in this primitive era.

    Besides, she was releasing a magical sense of power, which was not violent and fierce at all. Instead, her power felt gentle yet great, natural and pure, as if her power couldpletely merge with the nature. In other word, her power was the same as the power of the naturalw and could simply be called the power of Dao.

    Ji Hao stood up, looked seriously at this girl, politely made a bow with hands folded in front, and said in a deep voice, ¡°My dear friend, I, Ji Hao, am lucky to meet you here.¡±

    The girl, who had been maintaining a straight face all this time, started smiling instantly. Her smile felt like snow had melted and countless flowers started to bloom on the soil that had been frozen for thousands of years. A feeling of warmth and friendliness immediately blew across the face of Ji Hao, after which she said, ¡°I know you are a friend. You know our big brother, you have an object that has been made by him on you.¡±

    ¡°Brother Po,¡± said Ji Hao, grinning as well while looking at the girl.

    ¡°Ah, brother Po.¡± The girl nced at Ji Hao with a slightly weird expression, then raised her head and looked at the sky. It seemed as if she was at loss regarding what to say for a moment, but not long after, she slowly let out a long breath and continued with a faint trace of bitter smile on her smile, ¡°I was right, you¡¯re one of us. Do you know where he is now?¡±

    ¡°The Southern Wastnd, he was going to travel across the Zhu Rong Country. I assume he is still in the deepest area of the Southern Wastnd, but I don¡¯t know his exact location.¡± Ji Hao kept his honest grin and asked, ¡°Can I ask your name?¡±

    ¡°No need to mention the humble name, you can just call me Gui Ling,¡± said the girl while looking at Ji Hao with a honest face. ¡°I was a ck Turtle living in the Eastern Ocean, luckily I met my dear tutor, who helped me cultivate myself to gain a human body.¡±

    Ying Yunpeng abruptly sneered aside and said, ¡°Well, you¡¯re nothing but a spirit animal, in the Pu Ban City, your kind can only pull the vehicles or clean the toilets, after all, you¡¯re all of a lowly kind.¡±

    Ying Yunpeng had seen Ji Hao and Gui Ling chatting quite pleasurably. It seemed the two of them were old friends; apart from that, this Gui Ling was mysterious and powerful to such degree that even Ying Yunpeng couldn¡¯t tell exactly how powerful she was. Therefore, he decided to insult Gui Ling with his speech. After all, the friends of enemies were all enemies as well, Ying Yunpeng clearly understood that.

    ¡°Ignorant kid! You asked for this,¡± Gui Ling growled harshly yet deeply, while flicking her left hand swiftly and sending out the ck jade Ru Yi directly towards Ying Yunpeng¡¯s head.

    Ji Hao instantly yelled out in shock, ¡°No! Here is...¡±

    Ying Yunpeng looked teasingly at Gui Ling, this here was the jail set by the Emperor himself, and was being supported by the great power of the naturalw. In this jail, not a single prisoner could escape, and not a single outsider could attack the prisoners, unless they were holding some legendary magical weapons, which were beyond the power of naturew, otherwise, no one could even touch a prisoner in this jail.

    Along with a beam of ck and cold light, the ck jade Ru Yi easily flew into Ying Yunpeng¡¯s hut, heavily bumping against his face.

    Followed by a loud bang, the ck jade Ru Yi smashed a big half of Ying Yunpeng¡¯s face, hollowing it as if an egg had been hit by a gigantic stone. Even the teeth of Ying Yunpeng had all been broken and sent flying out along with a stream of blood gushing out of his mouth.

    ¡°Your mouth is filled with dirtynguages, so I had to clean it for you.¡± Gui Lin looked at Ying Yunpeng in disgust and said harshly, ¡°If you ever dare to say something like that, I will directly kill you, as easy as I would kill a chicken. Please, be responsible for your own life.¡±

    Ji Hao was so happily watching all this from the side. His eyes had even narrowed into a pair of slim lines on his face, because of his big grin.

    So violent, so imposing, this acting style, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t love it more.

    Haha, aha, ha, this girl called herself Gui Ling, and her big brother called himself Po, and Po had said, the name of their tutor was Taoist priest Yu Yu. Whileughing, Ji Hao¡¯s face suddenly twisted into a mess, and becamepletely frozen.

    Po? Gui Ling? Taoist priest Yu Yu?!

    No, no, no, no way, this couldn¡¯t possibly be happening. Could it be true? Are these people truly who Ji Hao thought they were?

    Gui Ling took the ck jade Ru Yu back, without taking another nce at Ying Yunpeng. Probably just as she had said, killing a Magus King was even easier than killing a dog. People like Ying Yunpeng were equal to ants in front of her. She could simply wave her hand and turn him into a puff of smoke,

    The seriousness dissipated on her face, Gui Ling then smiled again. She looked at Ji Hao and said, ¡°Why have you been kept in here? What have you done? Or, I can just help you out of that hut. Eh, this so-called King of the humankind sometimes are so sloppy. They never are quick and clean when dealing with all kinds of issues.¡±

    Ji Hao was shocked by her words again, then slowly shook his head with a bitter smile. He thought, if this Gui Ling was the same one he thought she was, it couldn¡¯t be more reasonable for her to ceaselesslyin about Emperor Shun like this. At least, judging from age, she was much much older than Emperor Shun.

    When Ji Hao was about to say something, he sensed a series of intense vibrationsing from his sleeve. He hurriedly took out a jade talisman and inject a trace of power into it, immediately, Man Man¡¯s voice came out from it.

    ¡°Ji Hao! How have you been in Pu Ban city?! Have you found that old guy Count Chong?! We, we¡¯re in a trouble! The Lie Mountain Family has sent groups of assassins hunting us!! Ah! Damn, we have to run, no time to talk!!¡±

    Not long after that, Man Man¡¯s yelling came out again, ¡°Why on earth can they always find us?! We have been running so hard!! And, why isn¡¯t my Abba replying my messages?! Ahhhh!!!¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s cold sweat instantly started pouring down from his forehead. He abruptly raised his head, looked at Gui Ling and said, ¡°Sister Gui Ling, can you do me a favour?¡±

    Gui Ling paused for a second, then hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Your friends are in troubles, your friends are all my, Gui Ling¡¯s friends! I will certainly help them. Hand me that jade talisman, then you don¡¯t need to worry anymore.¡±

    Ji Hao threw that talisman to Gui Ling, she let out a long and deep growl, along with the few younger boys and girls standing behind her, transformed into a beam of cyan light and instantly darted into the air, disappearing within a moment.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    [1] Ru Yi: Ruyi (Chinese: ÈçÒâ; literally: "as desired; as [you] wish") is a curved decorative object that serves as a ceremonial sceptre in Chinese Buddhism or a talisman symbolizing power and good fortune in Chinese folklore. A traditional ruyi has a long S-shaped handle and a head fashioned like a fist, cloud, or lingzhi mushroom. Ruyi are constructed from diverse materials. For example, the Pce Museum in Beijing has nearly 3000 ruyi that are variously made from valuable materials like gold, silver, iron, bamboo, wood, ivory, coral, rhinoceros horn,cquer, crystal, jade, and precious gems. The "ruyi" image frequently appears as a motif in Asian art.

    ________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 239 â€“ Enjoy the music

    Chapter 239 - Enjoy the music

    Five hundred thousand miles away from the new territory of the Rong Mountain n.

    An entirely ck, magnificent pce was floating in the air. This ten thousand zhang-in-square pce looked simple yet majestic. A thirty six thousand zhang tall watchtower was built on each corner of this pce, and under each tower was a ck, Horned Dragon-Turtle.

    Overhead the pce was a sphere of ck mist that was condensed from the natural essence of water power, hovering and rolling above in the air, holding a cushion that was made from ck jade.

    Gong Gong Wuyou was sitting on that cushion with his legs crossed, with the three-stringed music instrument put on his knees. His fingers either pressed on the strings or pluck the strings, the three strings let out a thunderously loud music, transmitting to tens of thousands miles away. Wherever the music reached, the sky would be shrouded by dark clouds and bone-piercing cold rain would fall from the air, dropping on the ground and condensing into small ice crystals.

    An entire piece ofnd that had a radius of ten thousand miles, was frozen by the rain of ice, which had been created by Gong Gong Wuyou. Large groups of wild animals that were lying on the ground with huddled up bodies, were all sealed by thickyers of ice, and seemed to havepletely lost their life force.

    A hundred mile away from the Pce, the current generation of Fire God, Zhu Rong, had extended his body to the size of a small mountain, on a pair of thousand zhang long Magic Fire Snakes, his whole body wrapped around by raging fire. He was staring at Gong Gong Wuyou, who had blocked his way. Before the icy rain, which was falling from the air, could reach his body, it evaporatedpletely by his me and disappearedpletely.

    ¡°Gong Gong Wuyou, are you really going to stand in my way?¡± Zhu Rong, who was even more beautiful than the prettiest girl in this world, let out a sneer and said, his eyebrows were raised as if he couldn¡¯t hide his murderous intent anymore, ¡°Do you truly believe that I don¡¯t dare to kill you, or that turtle-like old thing in your family wille soon enough to save you?¡±

    Gong Gong Wuyou remained perfectly calm, looked at Zhu Rong with a smile and said, ¡°Zhu Rong, why are you so angry? Well, if we count the generations from the first generation of Water God and Fire God, we¡¯re of the same generation. It is just that, that old monster in your family has died too soon, therefore, you¡¯re already the Fire God who can rule the entire Southern Wastnd and are also the Master Libation of Humankind, while I am still only Prince Wuyou.¡±

    While letting out a slight sigh, Gong Gong Wuyou continued slowly, ¡°In fact, I have been expecting to have a nice chat with you, for a long time. For example, I would like to ask you how it does feel to sit on the chair that only belongs to the Fire God?¡±

    Zhu Rongughed out aloud towards the sky, then said in a strange tone, ¡°As long as you have the guts to kill that old bastard in your family, you will know how it does feel to sit on the chair that belongs only to Water God Gong Gong. What do you think? Do you need help? I have a bottle of ¡®Nine-Skies Poison¡¯, brought out from the heaven. If you only could dare to poison that old bastard, I will be happy to burn him for you.¡±

    Gong Gong Wuyou hurriedly swept across the three strings with his finger while grinning and said, ¡°No, no, if I really do that, our Northern Wastnd would face a deadly disaster. I am not as powerful as you, to be honest. I am younger than you, and my cultivation is weaker than you, although I want to be the Water God, I am not that stupid.¡±

    Zhu Rong yelled out in a cold voice, ¡°You¡¯re already stupid enough! No need to be much more. You blocked my way! Are you trying to turn against our Southern Wastnd?¡±

    Gong Gong Wuyou quickly shook his head and said, ¡°Why would I block your way? I am just inviting you to check my newly created melody, and by the way, my dear Master Libation, please give some reviews, whether you think if my cultivation has improved or not,pared to a hundred years ago.¡±

    Zhu Rong took a deep breath, took out a jade talisman and said in a deep voice, ¡°Man Man asked for my help, she is being hunted by someone. If anything happens to her, I will certainly chop you into pieces.¡±

    Gong Gong Wuyou raised his eyebrows and said ndly, ¡°Who¡¯s Man Man? Well, I have nothing to do with that. I am just wondering how much weaker I am than the current generation of Fire God, Zhu Rong.¡±

    He swiftly flicked his finger, the three strings emitted an intense buzzing and jingling sound that shook even the sky. The freezing wind and rain instantly turned into countless wind daggers and sharp ice crystals, creating beams of cold light and swished towards Zhu Rong. Gong Gong Wuyou grinned again, and said, ¡°Be careful, this is a new melody created by me, called [Cold Winter Kill].¡±

    Zhu Rong¡¯s body quickly melted within the me, and turned into a flowing stream of me. The two Magic Fiery Snakes let out dragon-like growls and spurted out two streams of raging me from out their jaws.

    Purple ¡®Earth-Core Magic me¡¯, which looked like stickyva, swooshed across the air and evaporated all the wind daggers and ice crystals. The ten fingers of Gong Gong Wuyou stopped suddenly, causing the counterforce of the strings to create even sharper swords, while his white and tender fingers got cut.

    Drops of blood gushed out of those bone-deep wounds on his fingers, soon, both the hands of Gong Gong Wuyou were dyed red by his own blood.

    ¡°Copsed at the first blow, idiot.¡± Zhu Rong let out aughter then rose into the air as a huge stream of zing me, darting towards Gong Gong Wuyou along with immeasurable great heat. This time, Zhu Rong didn¡¯t withhold his power. He was seriously intending to kill this Gong Gong Wuyou, with only one blow.

    Gong Gong Wuyou was staring at the great me that was covering the entire sky, swooshing towards him, with a stiff face. He looked at those sharp ice crystals and wind daggers that he had brought up with both the natural and artificial water power, gathered by the great power of therge natural magic formation, hidden in the pce underneath, evaporate suddenly.

    Before he hade here, he had believed that with the help of the magic formation hidden in the pce, he could at least stall Zhu Rong for an entire day and night. After all, he always thought that Zhu Rong was far weaker than his father, the Water God Gong Gong, therefore, he, Gong Gong Wuyou, should be at the same level as Zhu Rong.

    However, once he started the fight, he fell into despair, realizing that he had been overestimating himself while underestimating Zhu Rong.

    In front of Zhu Rong, he was like an ant that could be pressed into ash by him with only one finger. No matter how perfect his n was, facing a definitely great power, and this Zhu Rong, who was so violent and with definite intention of killing him, without giving even a second thought to the so-called overall situation, Gong Gong Wuyou finally realized that all of his wise ns, thoughts and calctions had all been bull-shit.

    Eight ck spheres of mist gushed out of the pce, transformed into eight gigantic silhouettes and blocked the me, while shielding Gong Gong Wuyou behind them.

    A shrill scream rose into the air, and a multi-headed serpent thrust its head out of the ck mist, with a hideous grin on its face. The serpent suddenly opened its mouth and let out countless highly poisonous water arrows, darting towards Zhu Rong. Those water arrows shed against Zhu Rong¡¯s me, immediately let out ear-piercing noise, while poisonous air quickly spread over, even the ground was corroded by the poisonous air and turned into puddles of mud.

    ¡°Xiang Liu, you want to die too?!¡± Zhu Rong yelled harshly, ¡°Ha! You! A bunch of old bastards!¡±

    ¡°Zhu Rong, even though you¡¯re the current Fire God, as old ministers working for the Water God, we can¡¯t let you kill our price,¡± said the nine-headed serpent whileughing disgustingly, and stirring uprge clouds of ck poisonous mist and ck water and sending them towards Zhu Rong.

    After that, one of the remaining seven silhouettes that hade out from the pce, leapt high and turned into a Water Ape, whose body was covered in silvery fur and neck was ten thousand zhang long. He raised a gigantic pir that was condensed from ice crystals, directly smashing it towards Zhu Rong¡¯s head.

    ¡°Good, Wuzhi Qi, you havee too.¡± Zhu Rong growled out while a long spear condensed from me darted out from the stream of me transformed from Zhu Rong¡¯s human body.

    Soon, the eight silhouettes encircled Zhu Rong and were continuouslyunching attacks at him. Gong Gong Wuyouughed happily from the side and said, ¡°Now, my dear Great Libation, please pay attention to my newly created melody, [Cold Winter Kill].

    He slightly flicked his fingers, dripped his blood on the three strings, and a resonating music rose into the air again, instantly resounding through the entire area, for ten-thousand miles round.

    __________________________________________________________________________

    SR: This exins why the Water prince dared to go against the Fire God. I had thought he was younger than him, turns he is of simr age as the Fire God.

    My apologies for having no chapters a few days. Some RL stuff had kept me from editing. Thank god, our lovely TL has a mountain size of patience and understanding. Same goes for the big boss and you, our readers.

    ________________________________________________________________________

    From XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 240 â€“ Kill Meng Ao

    Chapter 240 - Kill Meng Ao

    ¡°Kill, kill, kill!! Kill them!¡±

    Over a thousand muscr men whose bodies were coveredpletely in ck hair, were yelling loudly while waving roughly crafted stone axes and spears, rushing towards Man Man. When they were still over ten miles away from her, seven to eight Senior Magi amongst thesepletely naked strong men, threw their weapons out with all of their strength.

    Those heavy stone axes and spears swiftly flew across the air along with muffled swooshing sounds towards Man Man.

    Man Man popped up her watery eyes and silently raised one of her hammers, swinging towards those weapons. Followed by a few thunderous bangs, three to four stone axes and over ten stone spear was shattered into pieces, while Man Man¡¯s tiny body slightly shook as well, stirringly taking a few steps back.

    Huge drops of cold sweat gushed out of Man Man¡¯s forehead. Her body was slightly quivering and suddenly a stream of blood flowed down from the corner of her mouth, within which, a ck thing that seemed to be alive was twisting and wriggling.

    Man Man¡¯s other hammer had gone missing, and her left hand was wrapped around by a faintyer of smoke. A stream of green light was revolving around her left shoulder, firmly blocking the ck smoke and preventing it to reach Man Man¡¯s heart. Her left arm was hanging softly on her shoulder, it could only slightly swing along with her movements, but waspletely without strength to move even for a slightest bit.

    On her left wrist were three visible pinholes. Wisps of ck smoke continuously gushed out of those holes along with shrill noises. Every time those ck smoke would rise into the air, one or two fierce ghost faces would appear within the smoke, then dissipate silently in the wind.

    ¡°Kill them all!!!¡± Those muscr hairy men shouted out once again, ¡°Food! Animals! Weapons! Armours! And white, soft women!! Kill them, we will have everything!¡±

    Ho! Ho! Whooho!

    Over a thousand hairy men growled simultaneously, crazily rushing towards Man Man and the others. Another tens of stone weapons swooshed over, this time, Yu Mu let out a great shout, waved his pair of huge fists while swinging hisyers of fat and stepping forward.

    His fists seemed as heavy as small mountains, bumping hard against those heavy stone weapons. Those weapons were instantly sent flying away, however, clear bone cracking sound came out from Yu Mu¡¯s fists; his fists were suddenly broken, after which they quickly were nourished by Senior Magus¡¯s life-force and recovered.

    ¡°Man Man! Hop onto my back! I¡¯ll carry you, let¡¯s go!¡± Yu Mu rubbed his own hands and said in a deep voice, ¡°But first you have to throw your hammer away, I can¡¯t possibly carry this hammer of yours.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Man Man yelled while gritting her teeth, ¡°They lied to Man Man! How could they?! Man Man was nicely trying to help them, but they grabbed Man Man¡¯s little purse away and poked Man Man four to three times with some damn poisonous needle! I have to smash them! Amma said, if anyone lies to Man Man, smash them!!¡±

    Letting out a great shout,rge streams of raging me rose from Man Man¡¯s body, however, within a blink of an eye, those me dissipatedpletely in the air, only wisps of faint smoke remained.

    Shaosi pressed her hand on Man Man¡¯s shoulder and said gently yet with a nd face, ¡°Man Man, listen to us. At this moment, we can¡¯t fight head on against them.¡±

    Man Man gnashed her teeth and closed her cherry-like lips tightly, then dropped her hammer. Yu Mu grabbed her shoulder and threw her onto his own chubby soft back, then quickly locked his fingers together and changed a few hand motions. Wisps of green smoke spread over, in the meanwhile, dark clouds gathered towards them.

    A heavy green rain abruptly poured down from the sky. However, when those rain drops were still hundreds of zhang away from the ground, a fist-sized white pearl swished over from the sideway and circled in the air, instantly, all the poison contained in the rain had disappeared, causing only clear and cold rainwater to drop on the ground.

    Yu Mu let out an angry shout, turned around, carried Man Man and rushed out.

    Shaosi nced at that white pearl gloomily, grabbed Taisi and followed right behind Yu Mu.

    Feng Xing was standing quite far away from them. He pulled his longbow open, quickly let outrge amounts of arrows that swished towards those hairy muscr man like a rain, every arrow would pierce right through one muscr man¡¯s forehead, and those men who had been continuously rushing over, fell on the ground one after another. Even their souls had instantly been shattered by Feng Xing.

    However, none of those hairy men were frightened by the death of their fellows. They continued shouting and yelling while rushing madly over. Feng Xing ran out entire three quivers of arrows, still failed to stop them from crazily chasing after Man Man, Yu Mu, and Shaosi.

    He growled angrily, slowly pulled his longbow open again. A cyan gust of wind-arrow condensed on the string, and followed by a thunderous boom, the wind-arrow suddenly darted out, transforming into a dragon-shaped gust of fierce wind, roaring towards those crazy and muscr men.

    However, that white pearl descended from the air again, hovered around and stopped right in front of the gust of fierce wind. The pearl and the wind bumped against each other, the wind-dragon instantly exploded into tens of spinning whirlwinds, spreading out towards all directions.

    Over a hundred barbarian-like men were rolled into two whirlwinds, their body were stirred into pieces andrge clouds of blood rose in the whirlwinds. The white pearl flew across the blood mist, but didn¡¯t get even slightly stained by the blood.

    Feng Xing let out another angry curse, turned around three to five miles away from Shaosi and Yu Mu, fleeing towards a piece of jungle, hundreds of miles away from him. However, thendscape of that piece of jungle was even moreplex and dangerous and could provide hiding spots for more enemies.

    From over a hundred miles away, another group of muscr men, whose clothes couldn¡¯t even cover their entire bodies, rushed towards them. From another few different directions, more weirdly-shaped, human-like creatures were quickly moving over. It seemed that these enemies were nning on encircling them.

    These weird, hairy muscr men, who didn¡¯t even have enough clothes to cover the vital parts of their bodies, were all vagabonds living in the Mind, withplicated backgrounds. They didn¡¯t like farming, nor were they willing to be herding. Instead, they were more used to violently robbing others in order to gain their living resources. Just like carrion dogs, moving around the entire Mind without a resident area, and harming anyone who were living in their vicinity.

    Because these people were used to robbing, they were quite powerful and had high battle efficiency, therefore, sometimes some ns or organization would pay them a very low price for doing some evil things for them. Normally, some food, armours, or poor women who were kidnaped from their homes, could make these violent and animal-like men risk the lives of their all the warriors in their n.

    On a fiery cloud, floating in the air afar, Prince Xu and Ku Xuan were sitting side by side, on an entirely red chariot, with satisfied smiles on their faces.

    Ku Quan was holding a jade bowl in his hand that contained clear water. A lotus petal floated on the surface of the water, and the petal tip was pointing at Ji Hao¡¯s teammates all the time. Heughed and said, ¡°Dear Prince, you should worry no more, with my secret magic, they will never be able to escape.¡±

    Prince Xuughed out aloud for a few times, took a nce at Meng Ao and the two young men, who were standing on the fiery cloud, nervously and cautiously making a grin to him, slightly waved his hand and said, ¡°We have to prove them guilty. These few kids were evil and horrible, for three fake confessions, they have tortured you, and even identally killed you by doing that.¡±

    Meng Ao and the two young men suddenly popped up their eyes and leapt up from the fiery cloud. However, before they could yell out, a few fully armoured warriors stood behind them had punctured their chests with heavy swords, from their backs.

    ¡°Dirt to dirt, ashes to ashes, you should just go in one piece. Sooner orter, those kids will all go down there, to apany you,¡± said Ku Quan gently with a faint smile on his face. He then slightly waved his hand and continued, ¡°Well, human lives are filled with bitterness, you¡¯re now luckily free from such bitterness.

    Followed by a few muffled boom, the bodies of Meng Ao and the two young men fell from the fiery clouds, heavily smashing on the ground.

    ___________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 241 â€“ Release souls from purgatory

    Chapter 241 - Release souls from purgatory

    Heavy rain was pouring down, and Yu Mu, Feng Xing, Shaosi, and Man Man were all instantly soaked by the rainwater.

    The ck soil had fully absorbed the rainwater, bing iparably sticky. Every step forward, their knees would sink deeply into the mud, requiring great strength to pull their legs back out. To Senior Magi, this was nothing, however, it indeed slowed them down.

    Tens of thousands of vagabond men were madly shouting and rushing towards them from three different directions. Although they were vagabonds, their equipment were quite good. They had a few powerful longbows and a couple of skillful archers, who were shooting stone arrows out from over ten miles away.

    Those stone arrows shrilly swished across the air. Yu Mu waved both of his arms, steadily pping on those flying stone arrows with his chubby and huge palms. Every single stone arrow that approached him, was urately pped into ashes.

    While pping those arrows, Yu Mu murmured, ¡°Eh, fatso, fatso, poor fatso, you ate so hard to grow your fat, but now you have to use it to block weapons, such a great shame...¡±

    Before he finished his sentence, a stone arrow abruptly flew towards Shaosi¡¯s right shoulder. Yu Mu swiftly turned his body and blocked that arrow with his own shoulder. The stone arrowhead heavily bumped on Yu Mu¡¯s body, making his thick and soft shoulder slightly hollow, then the fat around his shoulder slightly shook and bounced that arrow out, darting backwards.

    Yu Mu instantly let out a blooming flower-like grin and hazily yelled, ¡°Nice! All their arrows are crappy, can¡¯t even hurt my fat skin, nice, nice!¡±

    More arrows swooshed over, but Yu Mu¡¯s facial expression now had be much more relieved. If he didn¡¯t have enough time to p all the arrows away, he would directly block those arrows with his waist and arms, which were much more huge than the arms and waists of others. The arrows used by those vagabond archers were of low quality, and couldn¡¯t possibly break his skin, they all would bounce back because of his fat.

    Feng Xing was still standing far away from them, quickly pulling his longbow open, without making the slightest of sounds. Sharp and lightning fast arrows darted out from his bowstring one after another. The bows of those archers amongst those vagabonds were all abruptly shattered by Feng Xing¡¯s arrows, after which, another sharp arrow pierced into the middle of each archer¡¯s eyebrows, and came out from the back of their heads. All archers were ughtered by Feng Xing within the span of a few breaths.

    ¡°A-ma-zing!¡± Yu Mu showed his thumb up to Feng Xing from a long distance,

    ¡°Sure.¡± Feng Xing responded ndly, and calmly epted Yu Mu¡¯s praise.

    Staggering and with lot of difficulty, Ji Hao¡¯s five teammates rushed towards the piece of jungle, and were about to get into the vast dark jungle.

    Taisi, who was being dragged by Shaosi all the way and was embarrassingly running as hard as he could, abruptly raised his head, gnashed his teeth, showed a weird and creepy smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s been many years since thest time that we were chased so badly by others.¡±

    Although Taisi¡¯s body was almost being carried by Shaosi, swaying like a jack of straw, this didn¡¯t cause any difficulties for him to take out his bone cane and wave it. Smoothly letting out a series of a short and spooky spell, Taisi slightly waved his bone cane, after which, hundreds of vagabonds, who had been madly chasing after them, silently fell on the ground, while the white pearl hadpletely no reaction to it.

    In the next moment, the bodies of those vagabondage, who had just fallen down, suddenly exploded, their souls turned into hundreds of translucent and hideous silhouettes, screaming and rising into the sky, stretching their arms and flying towards their fellow.

    The white pearl, manipted by Ku Quan, suddenly let out an eye-piercing white light. The streams of white light shone on the bodies of the evil souls and quickly corroded them, creating clouds of white smoke, just like when acid was poured on human beings. Along with shrill shouts and screams, these evil souls¡¯ bodies rapidly shrank andpletely dissipated within the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Magic that especially aimed at evil ghosts?¡± murmured Taisi while staring at that white pearl.

    ¡°Not magic, something else,¡± said Shaosi while carrying Taisi and running quickly, in her typical nd tone, ¡°It¡¯s totally different from all the magics we know about so far, it probably belongs to another system, which has nothing inmon with our system. At least one, amongst these people, is capable of dispersing my power of weal and woe.¡±

    Pausing briefly, Shaosi seriously continued, ¡°Although that¡¯s not his own power, but since he has indeed dispersed my power, it is still quite impressive.¡±

    Taisi¡¯s facial expression changed slightly, his pair of eyeballs turned directly pure ck. A stream of pure ck light began rotating slowly in each of his eyes, as if he was going to to suck everything in this world into his pair of deeply dark eyes.

    Countless dark spell symbols swiftly shed across his eyebrows, then dissipated within a moment. asionally, these spell symbols would merge into ferocious and terrifying devil-like faces. However, each of these scary faces would shatter soon after they were formed, and every time when that happened, Taisi¡¯s body would quiver slightly.

    ¡°Have to be greater,¡± murmured Taisi.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push it,¡± said Shaosi in a deep voice.

    The five of them quickly moved forward. With only a few more steps they could get into the dark and dense jungle, which had a much moreplexndscape. However, a beam of white light suddenly shed across the air overhead them, within which, a pretty and young girl, who had a pair of pure watery eyes and juicy lips appeared, leapt down onto the ground, and blocked the way.

    This little girl was fiddling with a fist-sized leather bag, which was sewed exquisitely and decorated with beautiful me patterns. This was a powerful space magic tool that the Fire God, Zhu Rong, had asked a master craftsman to make for Man Man especially after she had arrived Pu Ban City. All of Man Man¡¯s life-saving magic talismans, magic treasures and tools were put in that little bag by her.

    After being hunted and nearly killed by the Blood Tooth in the Southern Wastnd, Man Man was now much more cautious than before, she would never carelessly threw those life-saving treasures that Zhu Rong gave her in the corners of her pce, instead, she had put all of them in her little storage bag and carried that bag with her everywhere.

    With Zhu Rong¡¯s power and his love for Man Man, if those magic treasures he had given to Man Man was activated at once, the power and effect released by those treasures would definitely be great enough to wipe out a fewrge-scale Southern Wastnd ns that was being protected by Divine Magi.

    However, not long ago, this seemingly pretty and incorrect little girl, who looked so young and naive, that you wouldn¡¯t even possibly think of any evilness of her, pretended to be chased by a wild animal, staggered and fell outside of the cave, where Man Man and the other teammates had been hiding. Man Man nicely tried to help her, but she grabbed the little storage bag tied around Man Man¡¯s waist, and swiftly pierced three poisonous needles into Man Man¡¯s left wrist.

    After that, countless vagabonds rushed over like water of a tide. Shaosi carried Taisi, while protecting Man Man with Feng Xiang and Yu Mu, fled right away, had even helplessly abandoned their captives, Meng Ao and the two young men, in the cave.

    At this moment, that little girl showed up again, and was calmly fiddling with Man Man¡¯s little storage bag. Man Man¡¯s eye immediately turned blood-red and yelled out,

    ¡°That¡¯s Man Man¡¯s little purse!!!¡±

    ¡°Well, now it¡¯s mine!¡± the little girl proudly looked at Man Man and said, ¡°I am Pu Tong, tutored by Ku Quan. My kind tutor said that, although you¡¯re born in a Southern Wastnd barbarian n, you¡¯re quite talented, and qualified to join us, as an apprentice of my tutor. After that, you will be able to set yourself free from the boundless bitterness, and enjoy the endless happiness.¡±

    Crooking her finger, she hung the little storage bag on her finger, and swayed it slightly. Pu Tong proudly continued, ¡°My tutor was nice and merciful, that¡¯s the only reason you haven¡¯t been killed yet. This is your only chance of surviving, do yourself a favour, and just join us.¡±

    Man Man angrily popped up her pair of eyes like a wounded young beast, spurted streams of me out from her pupils and yelled hoarsely, ¡°Man Man will smash you all with my hammers, then threw your bodies in the wild to feed the most lowly creatures! You bunch of...bastards!¡±

    Shaosi threw Taisi on the ground, each hand pulled out an alloy forged long spear out of the ground, silently and quickly walked towards Pu Tong.

    Pu Tong let out a scornful sniff, threw a sideway nce at Shaosi, then opened her mouth and spat out a sharp flying sword, hacking right towards Shaosi¡¯s head.

    ___________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 242 â€“ Kang

    Chapter 242 - Kang

    A heavy rain was pouring abruptly on Pu Ban City.

    Si Xi was standing on a mountainside that was covered in blooming white star-like orchids. The small piece of sky above his head was abnormally clear, without even a slight gust of the wind nor a drop of rain. The dense and thick dark cloud, which had almost covered the entire sky, cracked above his head, letting the bright and magnificent starlight descend down in spiral form, shining on Si Xi¡¯s body, and also lightening the orchids hundreds of miles around Si Xi.

    The white orchid petals were beautiful and transparent, reflecting the starlight and making the entire mountainside look like it had was covered in sparkling stars.

    A breeze blew across the air along with raindrops, rolled up thousands of petals, lightly flying up into the air. Those petals slowly rotated in the air and gathered in front of Si Xi, abruptly moving inwards and folded, forming a square and serious face, who then opened his mouth and began talking.

    ¡°Abba, I heard that someone has been giving Ji Hao trouble?¡±

    Si Xi nodded, looked at the face formed from the petals, let out a bitter smile and said, ¡°Elder Wulong and the other master Magi tutors, they...they¡¯re not that good at intriguing. It¡¯s already quite impressive that they have managed to maintain the current stable situation of the Magi Pce, it¡¯s a bit difficult for them to well protect those kids, carefully selected and brought back by us.¡±

    Si Wen Ming, who had sent a wisp of his soul back, from god knew how many thousands of miles away, forcibly manipted the natural power at Si Xi¡¯s side, formed his own face with the petals and talked to Si Xi, sighed as well and said, ¡°Therefore, Abba, you have to stay in the Pu Ban City, can¡¯t go anywhere at this moment. We have way too few trustworthy people, who can help us right now.¡±

    Si Xi nodded, and worryingly asked Si Wen Ming, ¡°What the hell is happening in the Chi Ban Mountain that made you redeploy so many people to that ce?¡±

    Si Wen Ming helplessly smiled, the face formed from petals seemed suddenly darkened, however, after only a moment, all the petals rose again and the face instantly turned as energetic as usual, then said, ¡°The Emperor in power came from the Blood Moon Bloodline, Dishi Tian, has returned, while Dishi Yanluo, who came from the Di Shi Family, hasn¡¯t inherited the throne. ording to Yu n¡¯s tradition, the new Emperor has to build enough meritorious achievements.¡±

    Si Xi¡¯s face immediately tightened after hearing Si Wen Ming¡¯s words, ¡°Which means, the main enemies that the Chi Ban Mountain area is facing now is the Blood Moon?¡±

    Si Wen Ming nodded and said with a deep voice, ¡°Dishi Tian is rtively kind, he has been ruling their world for a thousand years, and within this period, conflicts that have over ten-thousand people involved in it, have never happened between them and our kind. However, Dishi Yanluo, has been looking down upon our humankind with hatred all the time. He sees all the creatures except of his own race in the world, as ves and lowly animals. Thising great war...I assume that, many people will die.¡±

    Staying silent for a while, Si Xi said slowly, ¡°So, this time, regarding Ji Hao and the other few kids...we can only clearly tell them that they have to ept the disadvantageous situation, and prepare for the possible losses, is that right?¡±

    Si Wen Ming took a deep breath, said tiredly, ¡°In a couple of days, when I return to the Pu Ban City, I will tell them myself. As for Ying Yunpeng, since he has initiativelye to us, we shouldn¡¯t worry that much. All archers in the Pu Ban city, who havee from the Ten Sun Country, have to obey the orders and go to the Chi Ban Mountain in preparation of the war.¡±

    Si Xi narrowed his eyes, raised his head and looked at the starry sky for a while, then said slowly, ¡°Just as you said. Zhu Rong has already caught all of their attentions, and I have sent Si Dao and his fellows.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, I can worry less if that is so,¡± said Si Wen Ming deeply, ¡°Kang has left for the Pu Ban City as well, I think it won¡¯t be too difficult to find out what genuinely has happened.¡±

    Another breeze blew over, dissipated the face formed from the petals. Si Xi held his hands behind his back, while his red face seriously tightened, eyes filled with nervousness and tiredness.

    ¡°Dishi Yanluo, if you insist on attacking us, I will fight against you with no fear. If you intend to destroy our humankind, then, let¡¯s see who will be able tost until the end.¡± An earthquake-like, muffled yet great sound came from Si Xi¡¯s body. It seemed that his entire body had merged with thend and the sky, and the sense of power released from his body had be iparably great and stately. He then continued, ¡°Our ancestors were born on this piece ofnd, have lived on thisnd and were buried in thisnd. Our humankind has been living and reproducing on this piece ofnd, from generation to generation, this piece of the world belongs to us, not you.¡±

    A nearly crazy thunder came from the heaven, and along with a dazzling lightning bolt struck on the ground. The dense and thick dark cloud abruptly merged back together,pletely blocking the starlight pouring down from the crack above Si Xi¡¯s head. At exact the same moment, Si Xi disappearedpletely under the dark sky. Even heavier rain poured down from the sky, tore countless starlight orchids on the mountainside apart, which then withered immediately.

    Within the heavy rain and roaring fierce wind, over twenty sturdy young men were walking slowly.

    These young men had all bare upper bodies and long hair that was hanging loosely and fluttering behind their bodies. Huge raindrops and sharp gusts of wind all were smashed when bumped against their muscr chests. Lightning bolts shed across the sky and lightened their young and grinning faces. Step by step, they steadily and slowly walked on the ground, however, every single step these young men made, was more than a hundred miles big.

    The four young men walking in the front, carried a sword, an axe, a spear and a machete. Moving in the dark night and against the fierce wind and rain, they arrived at the Rong Mountain n¡¯s new territory. They were standing on a small hill in front of the new territory, and looked at the dark valley, which was asionally lit up by lightning bolts.

    ¡°Big brother, shall we get start ording to our old master¡¯s order?¡± the young man carrying a long spear grinned and asked.

    ¡°Si Qiang, in front of your master, you should never ever mention the word ¡®old¡¯, otherwise...do you want to be fed to those Jurassic beasts for another three months?¡± the young men carrying a machete grinned back and said, then he waved his hand backwards and continued, ¡°Hmmm, they are here as well, let¡¯s start then, find out the truth as soon as possible, after that, we can go back and make our report.¡±

    Another lightning bolt shed across the air, at the same moment, the silhouettes of over twenty young men suddenly merged with the rain and got into the Rong Mountain n¡¯s new built vige.

    On the fence wall, tens of Rong Mountain n¡¯s night shift guards suddenly and simultaneously lost their eyesights, before they could make a slight moan. An especially solid and powerful palm struck the back of each of their heads, directly knocking them down on the ground.

    After that, in the two small camps behind the fence wall, a few Senior Magi, who had been leisurely chatting and drinking alcohol to warm their bodies, abruptly lost their eyesights as well, and were knocked down without even knowing what had happened.

    Over twenty silhouettes swiftly moved inside the vige, wherever they moved past, those asleep Rong Mountain n nsmen would fall into an even deeper sleep, and the few elders, who were living in a few mansions in the deepest area of the valley, were silently moved into the mine that had been opened up earlier by Ji Hao and his teammates.

    Iron Yan suddenly quivered and woke up from a nightmare.

    He suddenly leapt up from the ground, and discovered with a shock that he wasn¡¯t in his cosy room, where he should be in, instead, someone had moved him into the cold, moist and dark mine, without waking him up. Before Iron Yan could shout out, a heavy axe swooshed across the air and struck hard on his shoulder.

    Loud bone cracking sound instantly came out from his body. Iron Yan let out a great howl, held his shoulder with the other hand, fell on the ground, and couldn¡¯t help but intensely twitch his body.

    A long spear heavily thudded against his body, whipped him for a hundred time within the next moment, struck every single bone of his into seven to eight pieces, causing Iron Yan to nearly pass out from the pain.

    A soft gentle light sphere lit up, from within which, a young man, who had a dignified and serious face, wearing a faint gold long cloak and a golden coronal, held his hand behind his body, slowly walked out, up to Iron Yan. He raised his feet and threw a heavy kick on Iron Yan¡¯s chest, nearly smashing Iron Yan¡¯s entire chest.

    ¡°I am Lie Mountain Kang, the blood-rted grandson of Emperor Yan, thest generation of the King of the humankind. My friends call me Kang, you can also call me Prince Kang,¡± said Lie Mountain Kang while narrowing his eyes, harshly staring at Iron Yan, ¡°I was with my warriors in the Chi Ban Mountain, preparing for the war against those non-humankind monsters. But you bunch of bloody bastards ruined our Lie Mountain Family¡¯s reputation, and also made me leave my warriors ande back from the Chi Ban Mountain and deal with this.¡±

    ¡°Just tell me what exactly has happened, I¡¯ll allow you an easy death,¡± continued Lie Mountain Kang coldly, ¡°Or, I¡¯ll wipe your entire Rong Mountain n out.¡±

    _________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 243 â€“ Delusions

    Chapter 243 - Delusions

    Pu Tong¡¯s flying sword swiftly hacked towards Shaosi, while Shaosi¡¯s long spear shrilly swooshed against it.

    The long spear of Shaosi was urately aimed at the flying sword, but she abruptly halted and looked at Pu Tong in shock. Her long spear had failed to hit anything, because the flying sword, which had seemed very sharp and powerful, was not real.

    The flying sword that was supposed to be negated by her long spear, roared down from the air and pierced right between her eyebrows with a high-pitched sighing sound while Shaosi was staring at it. She didn¡¯t seem to have felt any pain, only her body started to quiver, after which her face that always was cold and nd, suddenly had a smile upon it, showing a trace of gentleness and warmth.

    In Shaosi¡¯s eyes, the heavy rain and roaring wind around her had suddenly disappeared, and under her feet, were thriving and juicy grass instead of dirty sticky mud. The fierce tramps, who had been chasing her so hard, had disappeared as well. The sky was blue, dotted with pure-white clouds, with a few beautifully green small floating hills drifting across it. A group of white and pretty gigantic birds flew out from one floating hill, happily diving down towards the jungle.

    This was a small valley that looked very peaceful and thriving, filled with all kinds of nts, each emitting a nice fragrance. The grasnd was thickly dotted with flowering azaleas, the flowers were fiery red, making the grasnd look like an ocean of me and covering quite a few small hills. A few hundreds of cabins in this valley were also wrapped by these fiery red flowers.

    A short and scrawny Taisi was riding on a huge yellow dog, rushing past her while proudly waving a wooden stick, yelling and shouting towards a group of hens, pretending to be very brave warrior.

    Shaosi had just learned to walk, she staggered and followed behind the huge yellow dog, babbling while waving her pair of tiny and tender hands, trying to make Taisi slow down and wait for her.

    Beside the gate of the small yard, was a beautiful and gentle woman, holding a small bamboo basket in her arm while looking at her beloved daughter and son with a smile. The bamboo basket contained newly picked bamboo shoots and mushrooms, and a few strands of wild nts.

    A handsome man walked on the small trail in the ocean of flowers while grinning. Around his hand a long rope that was made from withy grass was wrapped, on which two fat and huge fishes were dangling. Grinning with a trace of embarrassment, the man let out three loudughs from a great distance, then said, ¡°Ha, haha,ah, today the rabbits, living on the mountain, were too smart. I tried for the majority of the day but failed to even a shoot even a hair of a rabbit, eh, fortunately, I am a good fisher as well. Although we don¡¯t have any rabbits today, we still will be able to have these nice fishes! Right? Oi, Taisi, Shaosi, don¡¯t wander far off,e back for these fishes in a while!¡±

    While chuckling, Shaosi happily turned her head back and waved her hands to her Abba and Amma, then continued staggering behind Taisi and the dog.

    The yellow dog happily barfed as well, chasing behind the group of chubby hens, trying to push them into a dead end corner. Following behind the group of hens, Taisi and Shaosi slowly walked away, disappearing in the ocean of flowers.

    Not long after that, the peaceful and beautiful small vige was suddenly submerged in raging mes, huge amounts of blood nourished those flowers making their colours be even more vivid. Four-eyed Jia n monsters were waving their gigantic weapons whileughing hideously, ughtering residents of the small vige one after another, as easily and carelessly as if they were chopping off grass.

    The spells incanted by the elders transformed into countless twisted ck chains, flying across the sky and wrapping around those Jia n monsters. Tens of Jia n monsters immediately turned into dry corpses after letting out theirst howl, then those dry corpses suddenly copsed into dust.

    However, right after that, a breathtakingly beautiful blood-red moon showed up overhead the vige, with a few three-eyed handsome men in luxury cloaks floating in the air, letting out beams of blood-red bright light, killing those elders, who were guarding in front of the ancestral temple and protecting the other nsmen.

    Shaosi¡¯s face suddenly twisted in pain, then she began vomiting blood.

    ¡°Shaosi!¡± screamed Taisi. He instantly raised his bone cane and started incanting a spell.

    Pu Tong gave a teasing smile, rose her flying sword into the air once again, throwing it swiftly in the middle of Taisi¡¯s eyebrows. Before Taisi could finish his spell, he had fallen into the delusion just like Shaosi. A warm and peaceful smile appeared on his face, while murmuring, ¡°Abba, Amma, it¡¯s Taisi and the little girl, we miss you so much, and uncles, and grandpas...¡±

    Suddenly, the body of Taisi quivered andrge mouthfuls of blood spurted out from his mouth as well.

    ¡°You bloody woman!!¡± shouted Yu Mu ragingly, while rushing forward with Man Man carried on his back. At the same time, he grabbed his gigantic, especially crafted pot and threw it directly towards Pu Tong¡¯s head, along with a fierce gust of wind.

    ¡°Well, brainless dudes are the easiest to deal with,¡± said Pu Tong whileughing scornfully. Right after that, she opened her mouth and let out the flying sword once more. Simr to the previous two times, the flying swords urately struck on Yu Mu¡¯s forehead. Although Yu Mu swung the pot on time trying to block the sword, the untouchable sword still pierced into his forehead without any difficulty.

    Yu Mu paused abruptly and a weird smile appeared on his white and chubby face.

    ¡°Sister! You have to eat more and get fat, then you¡¯ll be powerful! Like me, I eat loads!¡±

    Man Man turned her head around in panic, looking at Shaosi, Taisi and Yu Mu, who had all fallen into delusions, hidden deep inside their hearts, and seemed unable to wake up. Man Man had never seen or even heard about such kind of weird attacking method, which could push enemies into bing delusional and made them lose control of their own bodies. This was apparently a soul-attack that could take one¡¯s life without lifting a finger.

    In the Southern Wastnd, fights between ns were always simple and straightforward, life and death would be decided by heavy swords and machetes. Even all those spells and magics were aimed at killing as much enemies as possible in the fastest and fiercest way.

    Senior Magi never cultivated their souls or spiritual powers. Their souls were purely dependant on their physical strength, being nourished by their spirit blood and growing stronger along with their bodies. Ordinary Senior Magi could hardly achieve such thing as manipting their own soul power, therefore, soul-attacks were an unimaginably weird attacking method.

    ¡°What happened to you?!! Are you all bewitched?!¡± Man Man yelled loudly, to the point she even began roaring.

    Judging from Taisi, Shaosi and Yu Mu¡¯s behaviour, what they were experiencing now was indeed simr to being ¡®bewitched¡¯ as Man Man had learned about on that subject. In the Southern Wastnd, if some children would identally offend the mysterious creatures living in the jungle when they were ying in the jungle then those mysterious creatures would invade into their bodies to punish them.

    As far as healing those bewitched kids was concerned, there was a particr natural magic system in the Southern Wastnd created by those Maguspriests, but Man Man didn¡¯t know how to perform it.

    But what Man Man didn¡¯t know was that even if she knew how to heal the bewitched ones, she still would be unable to defeat this weird soul-attack that Pu Tong hadunched.

    ¡°Their minds were so fragile,¡± said Pu Tong proudly while smiling, ¡°So, you can either die for good, ore and join us, be our fellow apprentice.¡±

    After finishing her speech, Pu Tong opened her mouth and let out the flying sword once again, darting towards Man Man.

    When the flying sword was about to pierce into the middle of Man Man¡¯s eyebrows, a beam of fiery light suddenly dashed out from Man Man¡¯s forehead and shattered the flying sword.

    From a great distance away, the white pearl that was being manipted by Ku Quan, quickly descended from the air and dissipated the fiery light spurted out from Man Man¡¯s forehead, after which, Pu Tong let out a raging shout, opened her mouth and let out another flying sword. This time, the sword urately pierced into Man Man¡¯s forehead.

    Man Man¡¯s body suddenly quivered, and her pair of brightly shining eyes instantly dimmed down, falling into a deep confusion.

    Just like Shaosi, Man Man had fallen into a beautiful delusion, surrounded by blooming flowers and soft grass, pretty young girls that were walking fast. Man Man was being held in the arms by an unspeakably beautiful women, who had dark green pupils. The beautiful woman was gently humming a nice and peaceful melody.

    ¡°Amma, why don¡¯t youe back and look for Man Man...¡±

    Man Man showed a faint smile on her young and tender face, seemingly obsessed in her delusion.

    __________________________________________________________________________

    SR: It seemed all these kids have suffered in one way or other....

    ___________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 244 â€“ Suppressed

    Chapter 244 - Suppressed

    ¡°Killing is the most useless method.¡±

    Ku Quan was sitting on the chariot and said slowly with a mysterious smile on his face, while fiddling with a string of thumb-sized, white pearls,bined from seventeen simr-looking white pearls. ¡°Everything in this world is formed naturally and has its own usability. Even a solid rock can be made into a table or a chair and serve people or even a pile of dung can be buried into the soil and nourish nts.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, with this iparable supreme magic of ours we can cast the natural or acquired sins away of every single one of our apprentices. We can make them concentrate fully on their cultivation, umte their merits and virtues, then bring this great magic to the rest of the world and save more people from their bitter lives. This is what called great achievement and contribution, which will bring you an unimaginably great happiness.¡±

    Prince Xu hurriedly nodded his head even though he didn¡¯t seem to have understood Ku Quan¡¯s words clearly. The variety of magic abilities that Ku Quan possessed had deeply shocked him, making him feel that even the majority of those old Maguspriests of the Lie Mountain Family were not as powerful as Ku Quan. Therefore, his admiration for Ku Quan had grown greatly and deeply in his heart.

    But, sometimes Ku Quan would say stuff that would make Prince Xu feel truly confused, because he was unable to get the point and meaning behind those words of Ku Quan.

    ¡°This so-called great happiness, what exactly is that?¡± Prince Xu decided not to pretend that he had understood Ku Quan¡¯s words anymore, instead, he had thrown the question directly.

    ¡°Well, so-called great happiness, for example, is to have immortal life,¡± said Ku Quan while straightening his waist and slightly flicking his finger. Along with his move, a bigger white pearl that had just had broken the me spurted out from Man Man¡¯s forehead and coborated with Pu Tong, putting Man Man into delusion, rolled and instantly rose into the air, turned around in the air and darted towards Feng Xing, who was a few miles away.

    Corresponding with the seventeen smaller white pearls held in Ku Quan¡¯s hands, when the bigger white pearl darted towards Feng Xing, the seventeen smaller white pearls let out a slight thunder-like sound. The short sentence that Ku Quan had said, while intentionally making a calm and ndly careless look, was actually like a series of crazy lightning that struck right onto Prince Xu¡¯s head, making him feel as if countless shining stars had blown up in front of his eyes and nearly pushed him down from the chariot.

    ¡°How could that be even possible?! To not die?!!¡± Prince Xu¡¯s voice had even changed, his gentle, jade-nging-like voice now sounded like the screams of a few hens.

    ¡°Ordinary people will die when they are around a hundred years old, Novice Magi will have about a hundred and fifty years of lives. After breaking into the level of Junior Magi their lives will extend up to three hundred years old, when a Magus awakes his Magus Acupoints up and bes a Senior Magus, he or she can live up to a thousand years old. If they made a connection with a spirit star and absorbed the star power, bing a Magus King, as powerful and magical beings that have surpassed the limitation of humankind, they can live for up to three thousand years.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Prince Xu stared at Ku Quan and said, ¡°If, if a Magus activated all of his spirit star¡¯s power and absorbed all that power, he or she would be a Divine Magus. Divine Magus can live for ten thousand years. Beyond Divine Magi, even those legendary gods that we have only heard from ancient legends, even the five gods that once ruled the entire heaven, none of them were able to live forever!¡±

    He then pointed his finger at the North and yelled harshly, ¡°Do you know Prince Wuyou? He possesses the Water God¡¯s bloodline, which is the noblest one among the entire god-kind, but from the beginning of the world till now, how many times the chair of the Water God hasn¡¯t swapped from owner to owner? To not die? Ku Quan, are you lying to me?¡±

    Ku Quan narrowed his eyes, looked at Prince Xu with a smile and said calmly, ¡°My dear prince, you¡¯re flurried. In fact, you have already believed my words, otherwise, how could you have be so agitated?¡±

    Prince Xu opened his mouth and popped up his eyes, but was unable to say anything. He was staring at Ku Quan in shock, only feeling that he was looking right at a devil, who knew clearly what was going on in his mind. Indeed, he had believed his words, at the exact same moment Ku Quan had let out the word ¡®immortal¡¯, he had believed him.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for such a great lure, why would Ying Yunpeng cherish Ku Quan as if Ku Quan was his blood ancestor? Because he could turn stones into gold? Nonsense. Although gold was valuable, to people like Ying Yunpeng and Prince Xu, tens of, or even hundreds of gold mines were only equal to a strand of hair.

    Only immortality could make Ying Yunpeng treat Ku Quan like that.

    ¡°The secrets of this world belongs only to this world, dear Prince, you¡¯re still too young and have learned too less,¡± said Ku Quan with a mysteriously faint smile on his face, and in a nd tone. ¡°For example, who made this world? Who has bred those non-human kind monsters? Where did those ancient, first three generations of King of the humankind go? Have all previous generations of Fire Gods and Water Gods truly died? Did the five legendary heavenly gods truly disappear?¡±

    The body of Prince Xu quivered intensely, while he was staring at Ku Quan as if staring at a real monster. His mind was being filled with countless thoughts but he couldn¡¯t let a word out.

    All these questions that had been brought up by Ku Quan, Prince Xu didn¡¯t even feel like these were real questions.

    Had this world not always been like this?

    Hadn¡¯t those non-human kind monsters always been around?

    Hadn¡¯t the first three generations of Kings of the humankind died long time ago?

    Didn¡¯t the positions of the Water God and the Fire God alternate naturally?

    Didn¡¯t the heaven copse already?

    All these questions should be likemon sense that was known by everybody, however, once Ku Quan asked these questions, Prince Xu was immediately shocked, and didn¡¯t know what to say within quite a while.

    ¡°I see, in this case, it¡¯s probably because your status, my dear prince, among your family is not high enough, which stopped you from reaching those real secrets of this world,¡± said Ku Quan while maintaining that mysterious smile, ¡°If my dear prince, you would be willing to be one of our apprentices, with your status and talent, you would naturally be invited to meet the two hierarchies. Then, you would certainly understand that this world is not as you think it is.¡±

    Prince Xu was so overwhelmed that he was even unable to talk, only swayed his body while staring at Ku Quan with a pair of brightly shining eyes.

    As for Ku Quan, he slightly grinned, then suddenly took that grin back and deeply yelled, ¡°You can indeed run very fast, but so what? People like you have never cultivated your souls, don¡¯t know anything about this world neither have you learned how this world will change itself. Even if you were born with great powers that allows you to defeat dragons, you will still corrode into a pile of rotten meat after death. Duo! You¡¯re just a little kid, are you trying to challenge fate itself?¡±

    Tens of miles away, Feng Xing was running with all of his power, fleeing towards Pu Ban City at his highest speed.

    The white pearl had been chasing closely behind him, but Feng Xing¡¯s speed was too fast, he was almost flying with his feet barely touching the ground. The white pearl darted behind him along with a shrill swishing sound, but gradually the distance between it and the pearl was increasing. Every span of a breath, Feng Xing would run another ten zhang away from the white pearl.

    However, along with a deep ¡®Duo¡¯ let out by Ku Quan, the seventeen smaller white pearls simultaneously transformed into white beams of light and darted out within the blink of an eye. In the next moment, the seventeen white pearls reappeared around the bigger white pearl that was chasing Feng Xing. Eight white pearls formed a circle in the air and suddenly merged into one, along with which, a beam of white light swiftly shed across the air. Within the white light, a hexagonal pagoda, with eighteen floors abruptly showed up in the air. Followed by a thunderous boom, the thirty-six zhang tall pagoda swooshed directly towards Feng Xing¡¯s head.

    The speed with which Feng Xing was running, instantly slowed down. An invisible power seemed to have stuck his feet and was pulling him backwards. No matter how hard he tried to activate more of his Magus Acupoints power, he could only make two to three zhangs far by every step forwards, but was unable to run as fast as a gust of the wind as he had been running just now.

    Raising his head, he looked at the gigantic pagoda shining with a bright white light. Feng Xing could only let out a bitter smile while murmuring, ¡°What the hell is this?¡±

    Small buildings that had multiple floors weremon in the Mind world, but pagoda-like buildings, he had never seen in the Mind.

    Boom!

    The pagoda fell down from the air, firmly pressing upon Feng Xing¡¯s body.

    Ku Quan let out a scornful smile and said ndly, ¡°Just a little ant.¡±

    __________________________________________________________________________

    SR: I know these chapters feel like fillers, but in these kind of chapters you will get some information about the background of this world. This will happen more than once. For those who are eager for action, check out the next chapter. Some big changes will ur in the following few chapters. :)

    __________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 245 â€“ Domineering

    Chapter 245 - Domineering

    The pagoda stood right on the ground and sank three zhang deep into the ground.

    A cloud drifted over. Ku Quan slightly waved his hands, followed by which, the white pagoda slowly rose into the air again, showing Feng Xing, who was lying in the deep pit with his limbs stretched and being unable to move.

    This pagoda seemed rtively small and light, but it was actually incredibly heavy. Being struck right on the head by it, all of Feng Xing¡¯s bones were broken. Many of his meridians were shattered as well, even quite a few Magus Acupoints of his were nearly damaged. Lying in the deep pit filled with mud, Feng Xing grinned bitterly, while vomiting mouthfuls of blood out.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t manage to run from that,¡± said Feng Xing after letting out a hollow and embarrassedugh, ¡°I¡¯m...still a bit slow.¡±

    Ku Quan stood up on the chariot and looked down at Feng Xing, saying proudly, ¡°Even if I let you run for over ten thousand miles at first, you will never be able to run from mine, Ku Quan, hunt. Senior Magi like you know nothing besides fighting recklessly with that stupid strength of yours, how could you possibly understand how magical and limitless our great magic is?¡±

    Pu trod on a gust of wind and flew over, with a misty cloud following right behind her. Man Man, Shaosi, Taisi, and Yu Mu all were lying on that misty cloud in a line. From a great distance, Pu Tong put her palms together and saluted Ku Quan, and said politely, ¡°My great, powerful tutor, how could such kind of stupid Magus understand your magnificent magic?¡±

    Ku Quan gave a faint smile, dramatically waved his hands and said, ¡°Well, well, let¡¯s not mention it. Pu Tong, you own a bit credit for catching these few kids. When we get back, as your tutor, I will certainly reward you. Hm, these few kids are the ones who cursed elder Ying Yunpeng¡¯s few boys to death. It¡¯s them.¡±

    Deep inside his pupils, a beam of greedy light shed across, Ku Quan thenughed in a deep voice and said, ¡°Well, these few kids would certainly die, however, this nature has its mercy, and we have our special magic. We should open our gate to the entire world, inviting all kinds of people to join us.¡±

    Pu Tong grinned and said hurriedly, ¡°This is their luck, to be able to be your, my respectful tutor¡¯s, apprentices. They¡¯re blessed. Once they join us, they will be outsiders of this earthly world, therefore, we don¡¯t need to punish them for what they have done earlier.¡±

    Prince Xu stood aside, let out a fake cough and said, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that these few are naturally violent and rude, probably won¡¯t be your apprentices willingly.¡±

    Ku Quan ndly smiled, threw a quick nce at Prince Xu then said quite proudly, ¡°Our magic is unimaginably powerful. As they have already been caught by me, it won¡¯t be their decision whether to be my apprentices or not. After they been through thousands of different lives in their dreams and have gained a clear understanding of the sadness and bitterness of the world, they will cry and shout, beg me to take them as apprentices.¡±

    Speaking of this, Ku Quan couldn¡¯t help but proudlyugh out loud, then continued, ¡°My dear Prince, you can just rx, after I take them as apprentices, they will go on their own initiative to the Magi Pce and tell the truth about the crystal mine, which is certainly discovered by your, my prince¡¯s, nsmen, and that it didn¡¯t have anything to do with them.¡±

    Prince Xu gave a faint smile as well, and said, ¡°Well, in that case that would be the best solution.¡±

    Narrowing his eyes, Prince Xu took a nce at the over ten thousand tramps who were standing afar, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to hide it from you. It is just that with that crystal mine, I will be able to have enough budget to make those stupid things neat and clean.¡±

    Ku Quan narrowed his eyes as well, with a beam of cold and sharp light shing across his pupils, ncing at those dirty muscr men as well, and said, ¡°Indeed, but they¡¯re quite low in quantity. Only tens of thousands of people, how many Senior Magi could be among them? What important job could these things possibly do?¡±

    Hearing his words, Prince Xu instantlyughed out loud and responded, ¡°About that, Mr Ku Quan, I think you got it wrong. These group of idiots, of all those tramp groups that I have conquered, is only equal to a hair of nine cattles.¡±

    Ku Quan paused shortly, then looked at Prince Xu and let out a loudughter and said, ¡°Dear Prince, you¡¯re quite a wise man who can certainly learn all the essential parts of our great magic.¡±

    Prince Xu took a deep breath, held his breath in his lung but didn¡¯t let it out for quite a long time, while seriously looking at Ku Quan and said slowly, ¡°If I can truly be spared from death and enjoy my great life forever, I would be willing to do anything.¡±

    Ku Quan proudlyughed out again and said, ¡°If you really willing to do anything, to live forever will only be a small case.¡±

    Staring at each other in the eyes for quite a while, the two of them simultaneouslyughed out loud again, gradually, they couldn¡¯t even stand still because of the intenseugh. They swayed their bodies and their faces turned blood-red, even tears gushed out of their eyes.

    All prince Xu wanted was to live forever and never die. Just like Ying Yunpeng, he only wanted to enjoy his wealth and high status forever, as for Ku Quan, what he wanted was what could be brought by the power and wealth of Prince Xu and Ying Yunpeng.

    Prince Xu and Ku Quan could perfectly meet each other¡¯s needs, without any disharmony, therefore, the longer they stared at each other, they liked each other more, even began appreciating each other because of their shared interests.

    ¡°Just let me take them down with my magic one after another.¡± Havingughed for a while, Ku Quan gave a close look at the few kids, who had been put in deep sleep, and said. He then suddenly thrust his hand out, grabbed towards Shaosi and said, ¡°This girl is quite talented, unspeakably powerful, she will certainly be able to take some great responsibility as my apprentice.¡±

    His five fingers let out a bright white light, and a faint white lotus appeared on his palm, Ku Quan then pressed his palm directly onto the forehead of Shaosi.

    Suddenly, a small stone fell straight from the air and hit on Ku Quan¡¯s hand. Ku Quan instantly let out a cold sniff, let out a brighter beam of white light from his finger and conveniently flicked the stone, while raising his head and yelling harshly with a fierce smile, ¡°Who is that?! How dare you...¡±

    Along with a loud cracking sound, the stone smashed Ku Quan¡¯s hand into pieces. Ku Quan howled out in pain, held his wounded hand and quickly stepped backwards. At the same time, the eighteen white pearl wrapped around his wrist immediately rose into the air, transformed into a white pagoda and floated right above his head, letting out beams of white light and shielding him entirely inside.

    Pu Tong, the little girl who hadn¡¯t yet perceived the danger, screamed out in a high-pitched voice, ¡°How dare you! How dare you offend my respectful teacher?! Just show your face immediately and prepare to die!¡±

    A breeze blew over and Gui Ling, who was tall and extremely beautiful, abruptly appeared right in front of Pu Tong, conveniently throwing a heavy p on Pu Tong¡¯s face. Pu Tong¡¯s tiny, slim body was instantly sent flying while rotating, to tens of zhang away. After that, she thudded against the ground with her head upside-down, eyes showing the whites, causing her to faint.

    When Gui Ling had pped Pu Tong away, she had also grabbed the small leather storage bag, tied around her waist and actually belonged to Man Man.

    Turning around, Gui Ling took out the horsetail whisk and waved it slightly. She stared at Ku Quan with a pair of bone-piercing cold eyes and said harshly, ¡°Tell me the name of your teacher. Forcibly taking apprentices with these shameful confusing small magic, do you even know about the agreement that was made back then, on the top of the pir that had been supporting the heaven?!¡±

    [TL note: The pir supporting the heaven should actually be a really tall mountain.]

    Ku Quan paused briefly, gave a measuring look to Gui Ling, gnashed his teeth and said coldly, ¡°My friend, don¡¯t you think that you are worrying too much? This is not the same era when that agreement was made. The world has been changing, our methods should naturally change along with it, this is the rule of nature. I assume, my friend, you must understand this.¡±

    ¡°Change of the world? Rule of nature?¡± Gui Ling frowned, raised her pair of dense and sharp eyebrows and said straightforwardly, ¡°I¡¯m not as good at talking as you, so I won¡¯t be wasting my time on arguing with you. These few kids are apprentices of ours, attacking them is equal to provoking us. Get lost! Or stay here forever!¡±

    Ku Quanughed out in a great anger, popped his eyes, red at Gui Ling and yelled, ¡°How can you, my friend, be so domineering? When and where did they be your apprentices?¡±

    Gui Ling suddenly lifted her left hand, threw out her ck jade Ru Yi, which darted out like a lightning bolt and directly smashed the pagoda that was floating above Ku Quan¡¯s head, heavily striking on Ku Quan¡¯s head.

    Ku Quan¡¯s head was instantly hit broken and blood gushed out in streams. He even rolled for tens of rounds on the ground. Without saying anything, he held his wounded head and abruptly leapt up from the ground, trod on a white beam of light and fled swiftly away, leaving Pu Tong, his own apprentice, behind without any hesitation.

    ¡°Domineering?¡± smiled Gui Ling and said, ¡°I think you should already know.¡±

    __________________________________________________________________________

    SR: Personal goal is to edit 4 chapters today. Hopefully I will seed. For now 2, stay tuned for more :p

    _________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 246 â€“ Twisting the situation

    Chapter 246 - Twisting the situation

    Pu Tong and the few other apprentices of Ku Quan ran away in helter-skelter, as their teacher was beaten down by Gui Ling with a single attack, these few apprentices didn¡¯t even dare to ask Gui Ling¡¯s name, before they hurriedly turned into beams of white light and fled away.

    Prince Xu stood on his chariot, having a proud look and staring down at Gui Ling. Although Ku Quan had run away, Prince Xu was still very confident. He thought that Ku Quan had fled away because he was not powerful enough topete against Gui Ling, but he, Lie Mountain Xu, didn¡¯t even need to know how to fight. As long as he gave his name, he could solve any problem in this world.

    ¡°You, woman, you¡¯re way too unreasonable, how dare you...¡± Prince Xu said to Gui Ling harshly and seriously.

    ¡°Too much talk.¡±

    The ck jade Ru Yu darted out at a lightning speed from Gui Ling¡¯s hand. Although she was hundreds of zhang away from Prince Xu, the ck jade Ru Yi immediately pped on Prince Xu¡¯s face along with a cold beam of light, as if her hand could extend unlimitedly. Prince Xu¡¯s face was instantly covered in blood, continuously coughing and spitting out shattered teeth while falling on the chariot.

    ¡°How dare you!!¡± Hundreds of fully armed guards, who were standing behind Prince Xu, shouted out together, pulled out their weapons simultaneously and rushed towards Gui Ling.

    ¡°Well, I have always been a dauntless one, didn¡¯t you know that till just know?¡± Gui Ling frowned her thick, sharp eyebrows, quite helplessly looked at those armed guards, who had been shouting and yelling, rushing towards her, and continued, ¡°My teacher only allows us to spread our spirit, never permitting us to kill people. Whether you¡¯re monsters or any kind of evil creatures, I can just simply take you all out, but why are you all pure-blood human? I can¡¯t kill you, I can only punch your faces.¡±

    While speaking, Gui Ling thrust her horsetail whisk and the ck jade Ru Yi into her sleeve, then flicked her hand, letting out a bronze longsword, which was embossed with turtle-shell-like, eight-diagram pattern, instantly rose into the air and was gripped by Gui Ling, after which, she fiercely rushed into the group of guards.

    Along with a loud sizzling sound, Gui Ling stepped on a special spot, waved the long bronze sword and brought up long streams of sharp and freezing light, which faintly formed an eight-diagram formation pattern in the air.

    Hundreds of Prince Xu¡¯s guards were locked inside the formation pattern, unable to fly into the air or escape from underground, neither could they move forward or backward. Every single move of theirs would make them fall hard on the ground, and every time they fell onto the ground, their head would feel a great pain. Soonter, beams of sword light struck on their bodies like a heavy rain, without any mercy. Although not a single beam of light had harmed the vital parts of their bodies, long and deep wounds would still appear on their bodies one after another. If someone would take a close look at the wounds, they would find that those wounds were shaped like eight-diagram pattern.

    Those eight-diagram-pattern-looking wounds absorbed natural power, turned into a magical and powerful seal, firmly suppressing the powers of these guards. This disabled them from activating even a single stream of their powers, and made their entire bodies powerless and soft. They fell onto the ground one after another, then simultaneously losing consciousness.

    ¡°A bunch of useless things, why did they act so arrogant earlier?¡± Taking her sword back, Gui Ling stepped on Prince Xu¡¯s chariot, threw a heavy kick on Prince Xu¡¯s head, and said in a despising and disliking tone, ¡°When this world was ruled by the first three generations of emperors, the humankind was simple and kind. They hadbined their efforts to surmount all kinds of difficulties, and fight against none-humankind monsters.¡±

    Bending her body, Gui Ling rubbed Prince Xu¡¯s silk cloak with her fingers and continued teasingly, ¡°Look at you now, wearing luxurious clothes, eating precious food, sitting on this kind of exquisite chariot when you¡¯re out, and being surrounded by hundreds of followers. You bully young, weak people, turn ck into white...Are you really offsprings of the ancient human beings that I have learned about?¡±

    Prince Xu was staring at Gui Ling in both anger and shame, wanting to say a few bad words very much, yet didn¡¯t dare to.

    Gui Ling¡¯s words were pretty shocking. Judging from her words, she was alive from the era of the first three generations of emperor, which was countless years ago. Who would dare to provoke someone who had lived such a long life? At present, amongst the entire Pu Ban City, Master Candle Dragon was the only one who had been through that legendary era and was an old bastard bully that no one dared to even argue with.

    As a prince of the Lie Mountain Family, Prince Xu still proudly gnashed his teeth, stared at Gui Ling and said, ¡°You won, you can say anything you want, just that...¡±

    Gui Ling coldly sniffed, gave a p on Prince Xu¡¯s face, sealing thest part of his words in his mouth, then turned her head to the East, looked at the sky and said harshly, ¡°You have been hiding for quite a while, still not nning to show your face? Do I have to pull you out myself?¡±

    No one responded, the piece of sky that Gui Ling was staring at, only had a few faint clouds drifting over.

    The face of Gui Ling instantly darkened, suddenly opened her mouth and let out a white-red pearl, which brought up an especially fierce beam of light and was about to dart out towards that particr piece of sky. Immediately, a few howls came from the sky, along with which, a couple of silhouettes appeared from out the clouds.

    ¡°Please, take that treasure back, we are not capable of withstanding an attack that wasunched with such kind of powerful natural treasure.¡± An over a zhang tall muscr man said while grinning. This man had a pair of cyan-purple wings, which were over two zhang long, and wrapped by fierce wind and dazzling lightning bolts, and was holding a long spear in his hand. He then continued, ¡°This sister, your temper is truly not so good.¡±

    Feng Xing, who had been lying on the ground, with every single piece of bone smashed, and only a pair of eyeballs that could still move freely, said in a weak and ghost-like voice, ¡°Look at them, like huge birds. They¡¯re father people, from the Eastern Wastnd, close guards of the Wood God. Now, in the Pu Ban City, only Emperor Shun has groups of feathered gods working for him, who were sent over by the Wood God¡¯s nsmen.¡±

    The handsome muscr winged man grinned again and said, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re quite knowledgeable. I am Qing Lei, defense minister of Emperor Shun. In simple words, I¡¯m the leader of Emperor¡¯s personal army. When Ji Hao told Emperor Shun about being framed, we came straight over.¡±

    Pointing at Man Man, who was lying on the ground with her sweet face filled with a happy smile, Qing Lei smilingly continued, ¡°Although the truth hasn¡¯te out yet, we don¡¯t dare to let anything happen to the little girl of Zhu Rong. Well, it seems that we don¡¯t need to investigate anything anymore, we have already discovered what we should know.¡±

    Prince Xu¡¯s face suddenly turned deadly pale. Qing Lei, that name, anyone who had been to Pu Ban City should have heard about it. Just as he said himself, he was the leader of Emperor Shun¡¯s personal army. Emperor Shun was the King of the entire humankind, also known as the great chairman of the alliance of all the human ns. Without a doubt, he had an incredibly great and powerful army, just like his personal properties, ves and guards.

    Qing Lei was the leader of his personal army, one of the most trustworthy ministers of Emperor Shun. Qing Lei showing his face here equaled to Emperor Shun showing here himself.

    From a long distance, Kang¡¯s strong and manly voice rose into the air, ¡°Xu! Iron Yan has told us all the stupid mistakes you have made, what else do you want to say?¡±

    Another cloud drifted over quickly, with over ten bronzerge chariots roaring on it, and thousands of fully armoured warriors standing around Kang, Si Dao, and his three brothers. Behind one chariot was Iron Yan and a group of Rong Mountain n¡¯s elders, who were tied up firmly with ropes that were made from beast tendons.

    Prince Xu¡¯s face became even more twisted than before, he stood up while quivering, politely and deeply bowed to Kang and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Big brother...¡±

    Kang walked up to Prince Xu expressionlessly and abruptly gave him a solid p.

    ¡°Come to Pu Ban City with me and confess everything in front of Emperor Shun. Otherwise, I will call the elders to uncrown you as a prince of the Lie Mountain Family.¡±

    __________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 247 â€“ Join the army

    Chapter 247 - Join the army

    While staying in jail, Ji Hao hadpletely no idea that Gui Ling, Emperor Shun, Count Chong and Si Wen Ming, who was in the Chi Ban Mountain far away from the Pu Ban City, and more people, had silently made their moves.

    Heavy rain and roaring wind were beating on the straw roof of his hut, with only a thinyer of straw, but not a single drop of rain or a slight gust of wind could get into this small space. Ji Hao was sitting on the ground with his legs crossed, staring at the sky. Through the gaps between the straws, he could even seerge drops of rain falling from the sky, however, every single raindrop would be bounced away by an invisible power when they were still half-inch away from the roof.

    The jail was releasing a strong sense of the naturalw that was called ¡®Dao¡¯ by Ji Hao. Although this was only a slight part of the true naturalw, just like a small tip of a huge iceberg, it still was very dense. Ji Hao tried silently to merge his body with this sense of naturalw, while his Golden Dan was rotating slightly in his spiritual space, along with which, his soul power was improving bit by bit.

    ¡°Yeah just y your trick.¡± Ying Yunpeng, who was sitting in the hut that was beside the hut of Ji Hao, coldly and scornfully grinned at Ji Hao and said. He didn¡¯t know anything about ¡®Dao¡¯, in his eyes, a Senior Magus should only believe their one first and violence, believe that their strength was iparable, that they could even punch a hole out of the sky and shatter the entire earth, and that was the fundament of everything.

    In the eyes of Senior Magi, there was no ¡®Dao¡¯. Any so-called Dao, which represented the nature of humankind, was less useful than the strength of Senior Magi.

    Ying Yunpeng¡¯s eyes were shining with a fierce light, while the corners of his mouth were curved upwards from time to time, letting out a proud smile. He knew that Ku Quan was manipting the whole situation out there. Ying Yunpeng had hundred percent trust on him. Even though he had seen Ji Hao asking Gui Ling to rescue Man Man and his other teammates, with his own eyes, he didn¡¯t take Gui Ling seriously.

    During all these years, Ku Quan gradually became a magical, totem-like being in Ying Yunpeng¡¯s mind. His mysteriousness, his magics, and all the benefits that Ku Quan had promised to Ying Yunpeng, made Ying Yunpengpletely obsessed with him, to the point that he almost ndly trusted him. He firmly believed that even if Gui Ling managed to find Man Man and the other kids, Ku Quan would already have gotten things done.

    ¡°Little bastard, you¡¯re about to die.¡± Ying Yunpeng stared at Ji Hao from the sideway, while gnashing his teeth. He silently imagined all kinds of cruel and horrible tortures that he wanted to do to Ji Hao.

    The sound of silvery hoofbeat came again. Xie Zhi slowly walked over, slowly touched Ying Yunpeng¡¯s cell with its horn and said, ¡°Elder Ying Yunpeng from the Ten Sun Country, you cane out now.¡±

    A faint sense of power suddenly spread out from Ying Yunpeng¡¯s hut. Rolled by an invisible stream of power, Ying Yunpeng was easily rolled out of the hut. He was slightly surprised at first, thenughed right out, pointed his finger at Ji Hao andughed so happily that he couldn¡¯t even close his mouth.

    It was done, thought Ying Yunpeng. Ji Hao and his fellows were doomed guilty. From now on, Ji Hao and the other kids would be puppets under the control of Ying Yunpeng and Ku Quan, and would be unable to escape from their control for all their lives. With Ku Quan¡¯s charm, Prince Xu would certainly be their close friend and having gained such a powerful friend, the Lie Mountain Family of in the Mind, the Ten Sun Country would surely reward Ying Yunpeng. Without a doubt, Ying Yunpeng¡¯s power and status would rise to another level.

    ¡°Kid, it¡¯s toote for you to be regretting. You will soon know what a huge mistake you have made,¡± said Ying Yunpeng with an evil and hideous grin on his face.

    Xie Zhi threw a nce at Ying Yunpeng, as if it was ncing at a real idiot, shook its head, walked up to Ji Hao, touched his hut with its horn as well, opened the cell and rolled Ji Hao out with a gentle stream of power.

    ¡°Little one, you can go as well. We have already found out theplete truth about the Rong Mountain n¡¯s crystal mine, you will get everything you deserve,¡± said Xie Zhi with a nice and gentle tone to Ji Hao, ¡°It is just that someone has asked me to send a word to you, although our hearts are unwilling, the overall situation is most important.¡±

    Overall situation!

    Ji Hao looked at Xie Zhi in shock and asked, ¡°With your natural quality, don¡¯t you feel nursing a grievance when you speak something like that?¡±

    Xie Zhi stayed silent for a while, then popped up itsrge sparking, beady eyes, grinned to Ji Hao and said, ¡°Of course I do, but those things that you haven¡¯t yet witnessed, have already been mentioned to me. Sometimes, although we have to choke our anger back into our hearts, if we try to achieve some particr kind of good results, we have to take the overall situation as the most important thing.¡±

    Shaking its head, those ck shining scales of Xie Zhi suddenly dimmed down. He turned around, slowly walked back into the rain, step by step.

    Ying Yunpeng looked at Ji Hao in confusion, then suddenly rushed out, yelled out at Hao Tao, who was following behind Xie Zhi, ¡°What the hell? Why did you let this kid go as well?! What about his guilt?!¡±

    Hao Tao gave a cold and nd look at Ying Yunpeng and said, ¡°Ying Yunpeng, do you have any idea what my responsibility is in this Pu Ban City?¡±

    Before Ying Yunpeng could respond, Hao Tao took out a jade tablet from his sleeve and abruptly threw it on Ying Yunpeng¡¯s face. The jade tablet was five inches long, had the width of a palm, and was an inch thick. It was iparably solid, even letting out a series of muffled bang against Ying Yunpeng¡¯s face. Struck by that jade tablet, Ying Yunpeng immediately fell down on the ground, held his own head and began twisting his body.

    ¡°My duty is to punish sinners, spread the spirit of kindness and justice, hunt and kill murderous, these are my responsibilities. If your sin is serious enough, the next time, I will certainly kill you myself!¡± Hao Tao angrily shouted back at Ying Yunpeng, ¡°As your punishment, you will be beaten by my jade tablet for thirty times. This is only a symbolic punishment, if I catch you another time, you should pray for yourself.¡±

    Stamping his feet against the ground in great anger, Hao Hao gave a serious nce at Ji Hao, then said in a deep voice, ¡°Kid, do not go back. Don¡¯t let this kind of people stain your heart.¡±

    Sighing, Hao Tao turned around and left quickly.

    The curtain of rain in front of Ji Hao was abruptly split. Si Xi walked over, with Si Dao, Si Fu, Si Jian and Si Qiang closely following behind him.

    [TL note: The name of Si Dao, Si Fu, Si Jian and Si Qing, literally mean machete, axe, sword and spear, which means the four of them were named as their weapons.]

    The five of them walked up to Ying Yunpeng, whose face was now covered in blood, and threw a jade slip, that was thickly embossed with characters, and said, ¡°No one will punish you for what you have done. The destroyed ship fleet of the Ten Sun market was destroyed by non-human kind monsters, you won¡¯t take too much responsibility for that, I will personally send message to the Ten Sun country elders regarding this.¡±

    ¡°As for your son Ying Yun, nephew Ying Su, and the kid Great Gale Ling, they were all killed by assassins sent by those monsters, added with that lost ship fleet, you in rage have sent all Ten Sun country¡¯s archers of the Pu Ban City, above the level of Junior Magus, to the Chi Ban Mountain, to join the army in preparation of the war.,.¡± said Si Xi ndly, ¡°If you have any questions, ask now. I will only give you one more tip, that Prince Xu has already promised that he will cover half of all the food provisions, supplies and gears that are required for this uing Chi Ban Mountain war.¡±

    Ji Haoughed out loud and said, ¡°In this case, the Prince has already confessed, so fast.¡±

    Si Xi looked at Ji Hao with a smile and responded while nodding, ¡°He had to. We have spent quite an effort on it. Prince Xu possesses a fertile piece ofnd, especially rich and good for fighting beasts. This time, a bloody great war will happen in the Chi Ban Mountain area, he will indeed make a rewardable contribution by covering half the amount of all the required food, fighting beasts, armours and other supplies.¡±

    Ji Hao understood clearly that the only reason Prince Xu had promised this, was because someone had grabbed his weakness and forced him to donate his wealth for the war.

    Although he didn¡¯t know how Si Xi and the others had made Prince Xu promise this, Prince Xu had indeed confessed, which was enough for Ji Hao.

    As for the lost ship fleet and deaths of Ying Yunpeng¡¯s few boys, those were all med on those non-human kind monsters. This was an excuse that Si Xi had made for Ying Yunpeng, and also served as a hidden threat to him.

    All the Ten Sun Country¡¯s archers in the Pu Ban City, who were at or above the level of Junior Magus, were gathered together and sent to the Chi Ban Mountain to join the army. Ying Yunpeng¡¯s heart was probably bleeding because of this.

    Si Xi grinned, then said to Ji Hao, ¡°Kid, Wen Ming said that they could use more talented people over there. You and those friends of yours should all go to the Chi Ban Mountain and cultivate yourselves in the war.¡±

    With a word of Si Xi, Ji Hao was sent to join the army as well.

    _______________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 248 â€“ Struck

    Chapter 248 - Struck

    High in the sky, blown by the fierce gale that was formed from the dense natural power of the Mind world, a ck magnificent pce was shaking violently. All of its four high towers that were built on each corner of the pce were broken from out the middle and countless broken bricks were flying around in the air. Half of the broken tower smashed directly in front of the pce, nearly shattering the front gate.

    Gong Gong Wuyou was sitting on his ck jade cushion, with his luxurious clothes broken into shreds. All of his ten fingers were broken, exposing his crystal-like finger bones. Drops of blood were continuously gushing out on his three-stringed jade music instrument. The sound let out by that instrument now sounded hoarse and cluttering, just like the sound of a dying old man, who had tuberculosis and was coughing; it was extremely unpleasant to hear.

    Xiang Liu, the nine-headed serpent, had eight of its heads smashed, only the middle head remained unwounded, and was still madly spurting sticky venom.

    Wuzhi Qi, the gigantic ape, its silver shining fur that covered its entire body had now all been burned. This beautiful and huge ape now looked like a hairless rat, unspeakably ugly. Countless Fire Crows were madly circling around the ape andunched attacks onto him, their wings, which were condensed from me, pped on its body and leftrge amounts of blisters and burns.

    The other six ministers of the Water God, who had joined-handedlynded attacks onto Zhu Rong, were now all lying down on the ground. With their chest hollowed, limbs broken, ceaselessly vomiting blood, each of them looked quite embarrassing. Especially He Bo, who had a human body and a dragon head; his majestic dragon horns were broken violently, and one of his two long and withy dragon beard was pulled off. The zhang long, golden dragon beard was now wrapped around Zhu Rong¡¯s waist, serving as a pretty nice belt.

    Inside the dark pce, within arge sphere of ck mist that was condensed from water essence power, two gigantic ck eyes were faintly sparkling, while a deep yet resonating growl spread out from the mist.

    Gong Gong Wuyou was sitting on top of the ck pce, while his body was slightly quivering, then abruptly screamed out, ¡°Zhu Rong! Today I have finally learned how powerful you are! Good, good, you¡¯re indeed more powerful than us, I am willing to give up on this fight. Within the next three years and in this Pu Ban city, I will follow whatever you say. Me, and our Gong Gong family will listen to yourmand for the next three years!¡±

    Zhu Rong let out a greatughter. He had been fighting excitedly and had directly taken off his red cloak and bared his tender yet muscr upper body. Zhu Rong threw a solid kick on the eyeball of Xiang Liu¡¯s middle head. Along with a thunderous boom, Xiang Liu¡¯s eyeball, which was over a zhang in radius, instantly exploded because of the kick of Zhu Rong. Streams of blood gushed out of its eye socket along with a sticky crystalloid. Xiang Liu burst out a series of crazy howls in pain, then fell onto the ground, unable to move any longer, just like the other sixpanions of his.

    Seeing this, Wuzhi Qi, who had lost its beautiful fur, let out a scream while turning around, dragging isrge stick and preparing to run away.

    ¡°Where are you going? I still have a big hug for you!¡±

    Streams of mes spurted out from Zhu Rong¡¯s eyes and instantly reached thousands of zhang far, while his body suddenly shed across the air and moved to right behind Wuzhi Qi. He grabbed Wuzhi Qi¡¯s neck with his left hand, while gripping its long tail with the other hand and forcibly pulled it backwards.

    ¡°Ahhh!!!!¡±

    Along with a shrill howl of pain, Wuzhi Qi¡¯s over a hundred zhang long tail was pulled off by Zhu Rong and blood sprayed out from its wound. Wuzhi Qi dropped its stick, pressed its palms on its butt and madly leapt around in pain, while tears were gushing out of its eye sockets in huge streams.

    As an important minister of the Water God, Wuzhi Qi was in charge of all kinds of mysterious creatures in the Northern Wastnd jungle, possessing a high status and holding great power, none of the ordinary men dared to provoke it. However, in this fight against Zhu Rong today, its dense and shining fur was all burned, which still might have been bearable, but even its tail was pulled off by Zhu Rong. If the others knew about this, Wuzhi Qi would be too humiliated to show its face to anyone for at least a hundred years. This was way too humiliating, not only for Wuzhi Qi, but also for the other Water God¡¯s ministers. They would feel embarrassed because of this too as well.

    Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s face had even turned green. He had heard that the people of the Zhu Rong family were all violent and fierce, madly belligerent, but in his long and experienced life this was his first time facing the truly enraged Fire God himself. On this moment, he had seriously learned how powerful and terrifying Zhu Rong truly was.

    Letting out a few hollowughters, Gong Gong Wuyou dropped his stringed jade instrument, politely grinned to Zhu Rong and said, ¡°This time, it was just...¡±

    Zhu Rongughed out loud towards the sky, then shook his body to get rid of the sweat, which actually was non-existent, then pointed his finger at Gong Gong Wuyou, smiled coldly, and interrupted Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s speech, ¡°One more useless word and I will kill you. Then I will take my Zhu Rong army directly into the Northern Wastnd, draw that old turtle out from his nest and kick his old turtle ass for good!¡±

    Gong Gong Wuyou immediately shut his mouth, and didn¡¯t dare to let out even the slightest bit of sound.

    Laughing out again, Zhu Rong transformed into a streak of fiery light and darted towards the Pu Ban City. While diving down from the air, Zhu Rong didn¡¯t stopughing loudly and outright. ¡°Great! Such a great fight! A bunch of stupid useless scums, intending to trouble mine, Zhu Rong¡¯s, daughter? Go to hell! It was nice to work out a bit anyway.¡±

    ¡°Well, if not because of consideration for Emperor Shun, I would chop you all into pieces and feed to wild dogs.¡±

    A thousands of miles long fiery streak seemingly burned the entire sky, and darted to millions of miles away in the blink of an eye, and disappeared without leaving even a trace after a few moments.

    Gong Gong Wuyou stood up with a darkened face, looked down and seriously pondered for a while, then smilingly shook his head and said, ¡°Miscalcted. I had never thought that I and the Lie Mountain family together would have failed to psych this old Zhu Rong out. Well, in fact, although Lie Mountain Xu is a prince, he is only a distant offspring, not a pure blood offspring of Emperor Yan. Next time, if we want to earn our dignity back, we have to find some more reliable allies.¡±

    From inside the dark pce, a sphere of water essence power drifted out, turned into a heavy rain, and showered on the eight badly wounded Water God¡¯s ministers. Along with heavy breaths, the rainwater gradually pushed the fire power out from the bodies of the eight of them, causing also their wounds to start healing at a visible speed.

    Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s broken fingers healed themselves quickly as well, his face abruptly twisted and he hurriedly took out a turtle shell from his sleeve, which was as dark as ink. Streams of silver watery mist rose from the turtle shell, forming a few characters in front of him.

    ¡°Prince Kang has stepped into this. Lie Mountain Xu, that useless bastard, and Ying Yunpeng, and that douchebag named Ku Quan! Lowly things! A bunch of trash! It¡¯s only been a couple of days, but all of them have either been defeated or caught. Useless! Useless, useless!!¡±

    Gong Gong Wuyou was so angry that he was unable to maintain his elegant manner anymore. He only gritted his teeth and continuously yelled and cursed towards the sky.

    Wuzhi Qi¡¯s long shining fur had quickly grown back, however, a huge scar was added on its butt instead of its long tail. It could be expected that its tail would take a long time to grow back. Wuzhi Qi screamed out in both anger and shame, suddenly transformed into a gust of ck smoke and darted towards the Pu Ban City as well.

    ¡°Zhu Rong! How dare you humiliate me like this?! I have to kill one of yours! Let you taste the feeling!¡±

    In Pu Ban City, Man Man and the other four rushed towards Ji Hao.

    From a long distance, Man Man happily dashed towards Ji Hao, while yelling, ¡°Ji Hao! Those idiots couldn¡¯t frame us! Haha! Have you heard that our share of that crystal mine has also been raised?!¡±

    The air suddenly shocked, a sphere of ck smoke twisted and spurted out from the air, from within which, an incredibly heavy and huge stick, condensed from ice crystals, swiftly swooshed towards the head of Man Man. Judging from the speed of the stick, this attack was aimed to smash Man Manpletely.

    Ji Hao immediately screamed out, while stretching his fiery wings and injecting all of his power into the fiery feathered boots. Along with which, his body suddenly moved, leaving shreds of afterimages behind. He punched Man Man away as quickly as he could, right after which, the ck and freezing stick struck on his back along with a great power.

    Followed by a loud bang, hundreds of fist-sized cyan lotuses burst out from Ji Hao¡¯s tight armour, after which the entire armour suddenly shattered into pieces.

    __________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 249 â€“ Give a gift

    Chapter 249 - Give a gift

    ck smoke was rising into the air. Wuzhi Qi leaned its head out of the smoke, showed its sharp silver-like tusks and golden shining eyes. It swung the freezing huge stick condensed from ice crystals with its long and slim arms, striking the stick on the back of Ji Hao, using all its power.

    This ape intended to kill Man Man with this attack in order to punish Zhu Rong for pulling off its tail.

    However, Ji Hao had moved way too fast. Wuzhi Qi¡¯s ass had been kicked by Zhu Rong quite hard just now. Its power had only recovered for less than one percent, therefore, the speed and power of its attack was a lot slower and weaker than it should have been. The huge stick swooshed right above Man Man¡¯s head and solidly smashed on the back of Ji Hao, who had rushed over and tried to save Man Man.

    The armour worn by Ji Hao, which was made by Po and repaired by Kuafu Yan, suddenly blew up, shatteringpletely into pieces. Countess clear light streams spurted out from the armour, forming a gigantic lotus floating above Ji Hao¡¯s head, holding Wuzhi Qi¡¯s stick off.

    A small wisp of purple mist gushed out of the pistil of the lotus, rose into the air then split into a ck and white wisps of mist. Two wisps of mist wrapped around each other and quickly rotated in the air, smoothly forming the pattern of Taiji.

    Po¡¯s simple and honest silhouette walked out from the Taiji pattern, with his left hand held on his back and right hand slowly rising and moving forward in a fist. He threw out a slow yet powerful punch towards the ck smoke, in which Wuzhi Qi had been hidden in.

    Far away, Gui Ling had been flying over in the form of a beam of light and saw Po¡¯s silhouette. She was instantly shocked and murmured, ¡°Did big brother value this boy this much? That he had left a trace of his own soul in this armour?! Did he want to take this kid as his apprentice or turn him into our little brother?¡±

    At the moment that Po¡¯s punch swooshed out, the space within ten-thousand miles in radius suddenly fell into chaos. Immeasurable natural power madly gathered over towards the small fist of Po¡¯s silhouette. The hazy silhouette of Po quickly became clear and solid, as if Po had appeared in person. This magical punch of Po had also brought up a few thin streams of light.

    If someone would take a closer look, they would discover that within these thin streams of light there were stars circling in the sky, the sun shining in the air, there were oceans, and seasons changing in turns. Po¡¯s punch seemed to have contained all the secrets of this world, and could even reverse the time and open up a smaller and brand new world, just like Pan Gu had opened this world up back then.

    In Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, the mysterious man suddenly showed up, opened his eyes, and observed this punch through Ji Hao¡¯s eyes. Slightly sighing, the mysterious man slowly dissipated in the air, leaving only a faint voice in the vast spiritual space.

    ¡°This punch is quite close.¡±

    Wuzhi Qi screamed out as well, raised its stick again and hit against Po¡¯s punch for ny-nine times, within a single moment.

    Having just being beaten up by Zhu Rong, Wuzhi Qi¡¯s power was now definitely at the lowest point, while Po¡¯s fist seemed to be containing all the great natural power and to be nearly indestructible as if a smaller yetplete world was contained in his punch. Wuzhi Qi clearly sensed that if it couldn¡¯t hold this punch off, it would certainly die!

    Screaming hoarsely, Wuzhi Qi even burned the most important three drops of spirit blood in his heart, which allowed its body to suddenly expand for over hundreds of times. The sound made by its huge stick when it had been swung downwards was as thunderous as the explosion of a mountain, shattering the ground. Quite a few mountains were even blown up by the fierce ck gusts of wind brought up by Wuzhi Qi¡¯s stick.

    Loud and resonating rm bell were ringing around Pu Ban City simultaneously, along with which, a raging growl came out from Emperor Shun¡¯s meeting hall.

    Po¡¯s fist gently bumped against the ape¡¯s huge stick and in the following moment, Po¡¯s silhouette was shattered immediately, as well as the floating lotus above Ji Hao¡¯s head. An iplete afterimage of that huge stick struck on Ji Hao¡¯s body, squeezing a howl out of Ji Hao¡¯s throat. Ji Hao felt as if all of his bones were broken inch by inch, and that he had been smashed into the ground for hundreds of zhang deep. He began vomiting blood, and a great pain that was about to kill him came from every corner of his body.

    The huge stick was shattered as well. A stream of power that had originated from Po¡¯s punch shattered its stick and struck on its chest, making its chest explode, exposing his internal organs that were shining with a cold-like luster and seemed as if they were forged from metals. The ape spat mouthfuls of blood out as well, howled in pain while leaping up into the air and attempting to flee.

    Gui Ling sniffed coldly, while her body shed across the air and approached Wuzhi Qi in no time. She raised her ck jade Ruyi high, threw it towards Wuzhi Qi with beams of freezing light.

    If Wuzhi Qi dared to attack Ji Hao sneakily and seriously wound him, Gui Ling surely dared to kill him in front of everyone, right in Pu Ban City.

    A puff of ck smoke abruptly appeared in the air, from within which hundreds of long hands that were wrapped up by the waves of the ocean, suddenly thrust out and pped against Gui Ling¡¯s ck jade Ruyi. Gui Ling teasingly smiled, while the ck jade Ruyi transformed into a ck dragon silhouette. It rose into air while roaring then dived down towards the gigantic hand.

    A human-head-sized, blue pearl held in the hand released an incredibly great watery light, transformed into a blue dragon and shed fiercely against the ck dragon. A dragon roar faintly came from the air, while the ck jade Ruyi and the blue pearl transformed simultaneously back into their ordinary shapes. Finally they dropped back into Gui Ling¡¯s hand and the gigantic hand.

    The ck smoke rolled in the sky, while the gigantic hand quickly dissipated in the air. As for Wuzhi Qi, it had transformed into a beam of light and escaped already.

    The body of Gui Ling quivered slightly, took two steps backwards, sneered coldly towards where the gigantic hand had disappeared to, while streams of power rotated around her body, which even made the air surrounding her to shake slightly.

    ¡°The ape named Wuzhi Qi? You dared to wound our apprentice so badly, this time you had someone to rescue you. The next time I see you, I will certainly tear your monkey head off!¡±

    Ji Hao let out another few mouthfuls of blood out. Inside his body, his spirit blood was flushing quickly through his broken bones and healing them.

    Taking a deep breath, Ji Hao leapt out of the deep pit that Wuzhi Qi had smashed him into, while he heard Gui Qing¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t help but felt greatly confused. How did he be Gui Ling¡¯s apprentice? Although Po and Gui Ling certainly had huge, shocking and incredible backgrounds and had unbelievably powerful people supporting them, Ji Hao still hadn¡¯t prepared well to be an apprentice of their tutor. Why did Gui Ling just defined him as one?

    Coughing intensely and letting out ast few mouthful of blood, Ji Hao cupped his hands and saluted Gui Ling.

    However, before he said anything, Gui Ling frowned and said harshly, ¡°Since I have made a move, I can¡¯t stay longer in this Pu Ban City. Ji Hao, I am so tired wasting my word on those idiots, the armour my big brother made for you was destroyed and that inherited magic armour of yours requires too much power to active, it is very inconvenient.¡±

    While speaking, Gui Ling carelessly waved her hand, drew out a round and fist-sized turtle shell, which then actually fell into Ji Hao¡¯s hand.

    The ck tiny turtle shell was strangely heavy, Ji Hao could only barely hold it with all of his power. He couldn¡¯t help but be deeply shocked by this tiny shell that he could barely hold with his physical strength, which was many times greater than that of ordinary Senior Magi. This was quite amazing.

    ¡°This is my own shell that I had shelled off when I was a kid, and had been through the ¡®ny-nine deadly tribtion¡¯. I now give it to you as your temporary shield. My tool-making skill is rough, not as good as that of my big brother, but this one is my own naturally grown shell. Although it has been struck by the great natural lighting and fire during the trial, and is a lot weaker than before, it can still be quite usable for you, as long as you don¡¯t feel it¡¯s too crude.¡±

    Raising her head and ncing at where Emperor Shun¡¯s meeting hall was located, Gui Ling nodded to Ji Hao, pointed at him with her finger, then trod on a gust of the wind that abruptly grew under her feet, quickly merging her body with the wind and disappeared.

    Emperor Shun¡¯s majestic and resonating voice came from the meeting hall.

    ¡°Wuzhi Qi hasn¡¯t withdrawn his ferocity and intended to kill within the Pu Ban City. He shall stay in and cultivate himself for a hundred years, with the door locked in front of everyone. Gong Gong Wuyou, you should restrain your ministers better, do not let such thing happen again.¡±

    _______________________________________________________________________

    SR: The next chapter is an excellent one. It will give a better understanding of Zhu Rong temper and is a bit funny too.

    ___________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 250 â€“ Deal

    Chapter 250 - Deal

    Wuzhi Qi attempted to kill Man Man, but ended up badly wounding Ji Hao.

    The punishment given by Emperor Shun had failed to calm Zh Rong down from his sky-burning rage. He directly rushed into Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s pce located in Pu Ban City along with great roaring streams of me. Terrifying waves that could even reach to the sky, were brought up from the few great rivers of Pu Ban city, firmly circling around Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s pce.

    Great mes roared down from the air, while countless exploding fire sparks madly bullyed against those waves. Soon, eight volcanos abruptly appeared around Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s pce, spurting out ocean-huge amount of boilingva, which even covered the pce up.

    The ground shook slightly and waves of screams, howls and cries came, capable of even disturbing the heaven. Within the me, countless fully armoured warriors were fighting against each other with all of their powers.

    Sitting in Si Xi¡¯s small cabin, Si Dao and his three brothers were continuously bringing news regarding this great fight started by Zhu Rong from all directions. Zhu Rong had really gone mad, even Emperor Shun could do no nothing about this enraged Zhu Rong.

    Gong Gong Wuyou desperately sent messages to everyone rted to him, requesting help, but not a single one dared to show his or her face. A nearly crazy Zhu Rong was definitely not someone that you would want to provoke, not to mention that Wuzhi Qi¡¯s action earlier had indeed been way too shameless. He had attempted to kill Zhu Rong¡¯s little girl because he was beaten up by Zhu Rong, this had clearly broken the moral rule.

    If all people dealt with their hatred in this way, all young kids would probably be killed by the enemies of their older generations. After all, those young kids who hadn¡¯t grown mature yet, couldn¡¯t possibly take even a slight punch of those old monsters.

    Therefore, no one showed any empathy towards Gong Gong Wuyou. Even Emperor Shun pretended to not know about the actions of Zhu Rong.

    As for Gong Gong Wuyou himself, he knew clearly that he had to take the me for Wuzhi Qi¡¯s ridiculous action. Lie Mountain Xu and Ying Yunpeng, who had just ganged up with him, were all punished for the crystal mine event. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t find any reason to go against the raging Zhi Rong, and could only hide inside his room and let Zhu Rong do whatever he wanted.

    After having smashed madly for half an hour, Zhu Rong directly broke into the pce, grabbed Gong Gong Wuyou out from his room and savagely beat him up. Until Emperor Shun and a group of old ministers finally showed their faces, as peacemakers, this fight had not been ended.

    ¡°Well, this is how it went,¡± said Si Xi while digging out a few mud balls out of the bonfire. He ripped them open and showed the well grilled wild chickens inside, ¡°You¡¯re not harmed too badly, so Zhu Rong can¡¯t go too far. He just kicked a few asses and released his anger.¡±

    Slightly sighing, Si Xi murmured, ¡°Emperor Shun is not easily sitting on the throne of the humankind king. People are nowplicated, they are not as simple and honest as in the ancient time. During the first three generation of King of the humankind era, although the humankind was living a rough life, their hearts were tied together all the time. They would gather all their efforts together and work on conquering all difficulties. That was the peak time of our humankind.¡±

    Man Man didn¡¯t want to pay any attention to this kind of serious topics. She chuckled happily, seized a grilled wild chicken from Si Xi¡¯s hand, handed it to Shaosi, then grabbed another one and threw it to Ji Hao, after that, she took the third one and began wolfing it down.

    Ji Hao shook his head while smiling, looked at Yu Mu, who was drooling at that grilled chicken but was too shy to ask for one, tore his grilled chicken into a few pieces and handed to Yu Mu, Feng Xing, and Taisi.

    Si Xi nodded and said with a grin, ¡°Ah, we were nning on keeping you in the Magi Pce to learn more useful stuff, but it seems now that as long as Wen Ming and few other old men don¡¯t stay in the Magi ce, the Magi Pce will immediately fall into chaos. Kids like you wouldn¡¯t be able to even stay there.¡±

    ¡°Rather than that, you should just go to the Chi Ban Mountain. You can still learn things over there, while umting your military exploitations, which is even better for you.¡±

    ¡°Not only you, elder Wulong and few others will go to the Chi Ban Mountain as well. After all, this time the Blood Moon seemed to be preparing to dispatch their entire army force. We would suffer unnecessary losses if we aren¡¯t cautious enough. In the Chi Ban Mountain, you can ask any question regarding your cultivation to those few elders anytime, and will be able to put what you have learned directly in practice, this is a good thing.¡±

    Ji Hao nodded and said seriously, ¡°You¡¯re right, Si Xi...brother, we wanted to stay in the Magi Pce and concentrate on learning some good stuff. Take as much as tasks we could and umte some experience, besides trade cultivating resources with our credits, we only wanted to make ourselves stronger and more powerful. Doing so would allow us to contribute more to our humankind.¡±

    ¡°However, looking at what happened this time, we never wanted to cause any trouble but trouble came looking for us. Rong Mountain n elder Iron Yan forgot about moral sense once he saw the crystal mine, which is still reasonable. Elders from small ns can be shortsighted sometimes, and probably not be able to make decisions upon the long term effects, I can understand why he did those things to us.¡±

    ¡°But, that Ying Yunpeng, hehe, and Prince Xu, hm.¡± Ji Hao sneered and continued honestly, ¡°People like that are holding high status amongst our humankind.¡±

    Si Xi waved his hand, stared at Ji Hao right in the eye, then slowly nced at Man Man and the few other kids, then said, ¡°You have got one thing wrong. They¡¯re not holding high status amongst the entire humankind, they¡¯re only powerful amongst their own ns or family. The humankind is not what you think it is.¡±

    ¡°Amongst our humankind, some people indeed value wealth more than moral sense and would betray anyone for their own benefits. These people are jealous, used to turn ck into white. If our humankind is a tree, these people are the disgusting insects that are trying to eat us from the roots. However, more people are brave and fearless, willing to risk their own lives for the future of the entire humankind.¡±

    Si Xi then patted hard on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder and said generously, ¡°Never, ever be disappointed in our humankind, Ji Hao, and the five of you, never give up on your own kind, otherwise, in this cruel world, you might...¡±

    Si Xi pointed at the sky outside, grinned and continued, ¡°You will encounter the darkness, asionally dark clouds will block your eyesight, but eventually, you will see...¡±

    ¡°You will see me as a warm me, lighting up the entire sky and bringing light and warmth to countless creatures.¡± A clear and manly voice abruptly came out from the outside and interrupted Si Xi¡¯s words. Beautiful yet majestic Zhu Rong, wearing his symbolic red cloak, carried a huge cucurbit containing wine, walked into the cabin with big steps.

    Once he walked into the room, Zhu Rong threw a heavy p on Ji Hao¡¯s head and said, ¡°Kid, not bad, you have saved Man Man one more time. I like you more and more. But, you¡¯re still not powerful enough to be my son-inw. Well, until you have be an invincible one amongst Divine Magi, you¡¯re not qualified to be with my daughter.¡±

    Ji Hao let out a few hollow and shakyughs. He didn¡¯t dared to respond regarding this topic.

    To be the son-inw of the Fire God, Zhu Rong, this was truly a legendary topic for Ji Hao.

    And to be the husband of Man Man? Ji Hao nced at the pair of gigantic hammers, leaning beside Man Man and couldn¡¯t help but quiver intensely. Deep inside his heart, he had only seen Man Man as his little sister. Son-inw? Zhu Rong, aren¡¯t you being too fast? How old is Man Man? thought Ji Hao.

    Zhu Rong sat straight down beside Ji Hao. Man Man instantly raised her tiny and oily hand, grabbed a chicken leg and thrust it into Zhu Rong¡¯s mouth. Zhu Rongughed aloud and swallowed the entire chicken leg along with the bones, then began talking.

    ¡°I ckmailed the old water monster for you. Well, not to mention the others, Ji Hao, in the biggest market in Pu Ban City, you now own ten shops. The Fine Jade Snow Pce, newly built beside the biggestke of the Pu Ban City, the Divine Light Lake, by that idiot Gong Gong Wuyou, along with eight thousand maids and ves working in it, now all belong to you.¡±

    Zhu Rong then waved his hand, stopped Ji Hao from talking, then continued, ¡°In three days, you few kinds will head to the Chi Ban Mountain, along with reinforcement send by the Magi Pce.¡±

    ¡°Man Man, you too.¡± ncing at Man Man seriously, Zhu Rong continued, ¡°Don¡¯t humiliate our Zhu Rong family.¡±

    Ji Hao, Yu Mu, Feng Xing, and Shaosi immediately straightened their bodies and their face became especially serious. Only Man Man and Taisi were still focused on chewing their chicken, as if nothing important had happened at all.

    _______________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 251 â€“ The Yu Dynasty

    Chapter 251 - The Yu Dynasty

    Three dayster.

    Emperor Shun had organized an offering ceremony on a high stage, worshipping the nature, the gods and the spirits.

    Tens of thousands of master Maguspriests hade from different big-scale ns. They were standing around the stage, and were simultaneously incanting a blessing spell. Gusts of fierce wind were ceaselessly blowing from over the west. ording to legends the west represented metal as one of the five basic elements of nature. It also represented the white tiger, which was the god of war, mainly in charge of ughter and war. Milky-white wind blew across Pu Ban City and shreds of long, sharp clouds drifted over, like countless sharp swords that sliced the sky open.

    Gigantic and strong beast were beheaded one after another. Their blood gushed out and were lifted up in the air by invisible streams of magic power, transforming into huge spell symbols. Beams of blood-red light spread out, showering onto the bodies of Ji Hao and all the other people, who were standing in front of the stage. Everyone felt a strong, dense and hot stream of power gushing into their bodies, flowing inside their bodies and merging with their own powers.

    This was the grand war ceremony of the alliance of humankind ns. A hundred thousand big-scale beasts would be offered to the nature and mysterious powerful creatures living in this world, in exchange for help of the natural power. As price, tens of thousands of master Maguspriest would lose their ability of activating their power for the following year.

    After being enhanced by that blood-red spell symbol, Ji Hao¡¯s physical strength was doubled, along with the speed of his movements and reactions and his agility. His body had be over five times more solid than it had been before, and his life-force had increased many times over as well. Because of that, the recovery speed of his wounds had increased by many times now.

    With the power that had been gifted by the blood-red spell symbol, the probability of survival in battle had increased by at least ten times now for Ji Hao. And the effect of the blood-red spell symbol wouldst for over a year.

    Tens of thousands of master Maguspriests were sitting on the ground, each with a deadly pale face. Their eyes were closed, while they were swallowing liquid medicines that had been prepared well ahead of time.

    Emperor Shun was holding the sword, which represented his status as the King of the human race, standing high and looking solemnly down at the army, which was about to head to the Chi Ban Mountain. He didn¡¯t say too much, only held the sword in front of his face with both of his hands and bowed deeply in front of the warriors standing in line, who hade from almost all the human ns. After that, themanders growled out resonantly one after another, along with which, this magnificent army began moving towards the North.

    A hundred Winged Dragons were leading the way in front of the army. Every Winged Dragon was carrying a powerful Maguspriest. These master Maguspriests waved their mountain-driving whips that had been passed down from their ancestors while incanting an old and mysterious spell. When their whips, which were shining with bright yellow light, were waved in the air, the ground would start to tremble and thickyers of soil would automatically split up, from out of which, ten miles wide and zhang thick gigantic gstones would move up from the ground, one after another.

    Not long after that, with the continuous upward movement of the huge gstones from out the ground, a ten miles wide broad road had been paved in front of the army. This road stretched directly to the north, without bending even a single time.

    ¡°Move! Kill all the monsters!!¡± A zhang tall man from the Kuafu Family roared, while holding the banner of the alliance of human ns up with both of his hands. He was the first one to step on the broad straight road that was paved by magic.

    The flying dragons that were carrying the master Maguspriests swiftly flew forwards, while those master Maguspriests were ceaselessly waving their whips and extending the road.

    asionally, there would be gigantic mountains that would block the way, however, along with harsh growls of these master Maguspriests, those mountains would automatically move aside and clear the way, as if they were living creatures.

    Along with a buzzing sound, tank-sized, multicoloured spell symbols emerged from the gstone road.

    The yellow spell symbols represented the earth. With dense earth powers released by these spell-symbols, warriors walking on the gstone road all felt that they had endless powers and great life-force, which would never be exhausted. On this broad road, every single warrior was able to keep moving forward at their highest speed without even taking a break.

    The green spell symbols represented wood. The power of wood contained a bottomless amount of life force, with which, these warriors wouldn¡¯t feel hungry at all. And their bodies wouldn¡¯t get harmed in any way by moving over a long time. While walking on this broad road, everyone¡¯s body could maintain their optimum condition.

    The cyan spell symbols represented wind. The wind was light and fast. With the power of wind, the warriors were able to move faster than before by at least ten times. Ordinary Junior Magi could easily cover thousands of miles within a day. While absorbing the power of the wind on this road, they could now reach a hundred thousand miles far daily.

    Ji Hao was sitting on the back of a Horned Dragon-Horse. He couldn¡¯t see the front of this army, neither was he able to see the end of it behind him. This great army moving forward on this magical and broad road at its highest speed, while countless spell symbols were sparkling on the ground, allowed the army to move faster and faster.

    This was the power of the alliance of the human race ns.

    Pu Ban City seemed like a peaceful countryside, but when its power did burst, it could shock everyone.

    Since his wounds hadn¡¯t yet recovered fully, Ji Hao was sitting leisurely on the back of the Dragon-Horse and took out a thick book that was made from jade slips and opened it carefully.

    He hadn¡¯t wasted the past three days. With his own efforts and permissions of a few Magi Pce¡¯s elders, especially Si Xi, Ji Hao had gained the qualification of entering the precious storage room with ancient scriptures. He had found a few books regarding non-human race monsters from it, and duplicated them with a special kind of magic.

    These few books had extremely rich content, which were quite shocking and terrifying.

    Ji Hao even had to make a quite terrifying vow, dering that he would never leak this information to ordinary people, in order to gain ess to these, officially banned, books before he was truly qualified.

    He was going to join a great war against non-human race monsters in the Chi Ban Mountain. Judging from the conversations between Si Xi and the other ministers, Ji Hao had learned that this war would be quite terrifying. Under these circumstances it would be quite irresponsible of him towards his teammates if he hadn¡¯t learned as much as possible about their enemies.

    Strange shining characters slowly emerged from the book, which could only be seen by Ji Hao.

    First of, those non-human race monsters were not indigenous residents of this world, but the book didn¡¯t exin where they exactly dide from. Clearly, that was a bigger secret than the information that Ji Hao was permitted to know. Even though Ji Hao had got a special permission of the elders, he was still not qualified to reach those highly secretive information.

    Those non-human race monsters were strictly hierarchical, from up to down, they were divided into the three-eyed Yu n, who possessed all kinds of magical powers, just like Maguspriests amongst the human race, the four-eyed Jia n, who had iparably powerful bodies and great fighting skills and were the most horrible enemies of the human race, the five-eyed Xiu n, who were especially wise. Although the Xiu n knew nearly nothing about fighting, they possessed highly advanced technologies regarding magic formations, spell symbols, magic puppet making, tool making and medicine making, which surpassed the human race by far.

    Even many of the magic formations and spell-symbol creation, medicine concocting, and puppet making technologies that were mastered by the human race, were actually sneakily learned from the the Xiu n at first.

    The three-eyed Yu n people possessed incredibly high status, therefore, with the name of their n, they had started a dynasty, named the Yu Dynasty, which had a great influence in the Mind world and a very long history. Before the human race had been gathered together by the first three Kings of the human race, during a undefined long time, the human race was actually the ve of the Yu Dynasty.

    With other words, the alliance of the human ns could actually be seen as the ¡®traitors¡¯ of the Yu Dynasty.

    The alliance of the human ns was founded, based on powerfulrge-scale ns. The elders from these ns would together select the Emperor, to lead and to guide the entire human race. Nominally, the King of the human race was the most powerful leader of the entire human race.

    Different with them, the Yu Dynasty was divided into twelve branches ording to their different inherited power, which were the three ¡®suns¡¯ and the nine ¡¯moons¡¯. Each branch had an Emperor in power, who joined-handedly ruled the great Yu Dynasty.

    This time, the throne of the emperor in power of the Blood Moon had changed its owner. The new emperor, Dishi Yanluo, intended to dye his throne red, with the blood of the human race.

    __________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 252 â€“ Chi Ban Mountain

    Chapter 252 - Chi Ban Mountain

    ¡°Scums, all scums. I need to revenge myself anyway.¡±

    Di Sha was sitting on the back of a Blood-Smoke Nightmare Beast, with a darkened face, while aimlessly whipping the braces beside him with the small whip he was holding in his hand. The hideous Blood-Smoke Nightmare Beast, which had goat-like horns and sharp teeth, screamed shrilly. Countless small scales of it were wrapped in dense blood-red smoke, hidden under a thickyer of fur and was letting out muffled metal-shing noises.

    Behind Di Sha there were three thousand Yu n elite warriors, fifty-thousand Jia n warriors, andrge groups of ve warriors. This huge troop was moving forward in the dense jungle.

    Di Sha only had a thousand elite Yu n warriors and thirty thousand Jia n warriors under his directmand, but for this war, the new emperor, Dishi Yanluo, had given his final order, making all the influential families of the Blood Moon send their elite family members to join the army.

    His army force had abruptly expanded by a few times, therefore, Di Sha was not iparably confident.

    ¡°Little bastard, you have killed my brother and humiliated my family, I sensing that you¡¯re right here. Just wait for me to cut your head down myself!¡±

    A beam of dim light shed across the erect eye on the forehead of Di Sha, which turned the surrounding air into a sticky and muddy substance. Tens of Yu nmanders, who were standing right behind him, hurriedly lowered their head and didn¡¯t dare to look directly at his body.

    Tens of dark-brown and dark-skinned ve warriors, who hadrge speckles on their skin and looked like hairless monkeys, rushed over from the other side of the mountain. They were rushing quickly down a cliff at the mountainside, stirring up clouds of dirt while dashing over.

    These ve warriors were not good at fighting. They were only equal to ordinary third or fourth level of Novice Magi. At this moment, their entire bodies werepletely covered in blood. The one rushing in the front had the heads of a few children tied around his waist.

    ¡°Lowly creatures!¡± Di Sha and his little group ofmanders yelled out simultaneously.

    These ve warriors were living a very low life and had shameless methods of fighting. What they liked the most was to bully and ughter weak and young people. Judging from their appearances, they had probably identally rushed into a small vige, got aroused by the kids in the vige and conveniently killed a few.

    ¡°Enemies! Enemies!¡± The ve warriors who were rushing in the front screamed out at Di Sha, ¡°He killed lots of us!¡±

    Di Sha raised his head and looked at the small hill where those ve warriors hade from. These scouting ve warriors were sent out by him and should have been in a team of a hundred people, but now only over thirty of them made it back. Obviously, the majority of them had been killed.

    The sound of armour shing came out from the troop. Over ten Jia n warriors left the troop in a line and walked towards the small hill in big steps.

    A few tall and sturdy silhouettes appeared on top of the hill. From the top of the hill they observed Di Sha¡¯s troop for a while, loudly punched their own chests and gave angry shouts. But right after that, they turned around and left and didn¡¯t stupidly rushed down to risk their lives fighting against those Jia n warriors.

    Di Sha shook his head in scorn, carelessly pointed his finger at the small hill and said, ¡°Send a squat over there and wipe their vige out. Be careful, don¡¯t kill those who are worthy goods.¡±

    After all, Di Sha had worked as a ve trader for hundreds of years, therefore, he instinctively kept his old habit of a ve trader. The few Yu nmanders were all his close followers, who had worked for him for many years. They nodded silently and quickly gave the order to the warriors.

    Five elite warriors of the Yu n and fifty Jia n warriors, along with three hundred powerful ve warriors and thousands of noisy weak ves, left the troop and quickly moved towards the small hill.

    If someone would look down from up the sky, they would see at least a hundred of troops that were simr to the one being led by Di Sha. These troops looked like a multi-headed evil dragon, extending for miles. Wherever they passed through, they would leave wiped out viges in their wake, burning all the houses and robbing all the food and clothes. This enormous army, formed by hundreds of troops, wriggled towards the south.

    In front of them, a gigantic mountain range was silently lying on the ground. This mountain range extended for over a million miles from the west to the east. Except for some ancient trees that were growing on top of a few peaks, not a single grass could be found on this mountain range.

    Only smooth and solid cliffs and mountainsides could be seen on this mountain range. There were no soil that could be found between the peaks, only gigantic gstones. Some gstones were even ten miles long in square, surrounded by mountains, naturally formed into a perfect battle ground.

    What was even more shocking, was whether it was the mountainside or the cliff and gstones or the sand in the river, all those were dyed blood-red. And because the sun reflected from these surfaces, it emitted a soul-shaking blood-red light.

    At the first sight, the eyes would be filled with vivid blood-red colour, which was the reason why this mountain range was called Chi Ban.

    [TL note, ¡®Chi¡¯ literally means red in Chinese.]

    Before Emperor Shun had taken over the throne of the human race king and the human world was being ruled by thest few generations of emperors, the Chi Ban Mountain range was the natural parting line between the Yu Dynasty and the human race. For many times, the Yu Dynasty armyunched attacks from the north, and the human race army held the Chi Ban Mountain as a line of defence, firmly blocking the Yu Dynasty army in the north.

    For a very long time, too many warriors had shed their blood on this mountain range, which had made this mountain range even redder.

    After the army had set off from Pu Ban City, all the people of the Magi Pce, including Ji Hao, were transferred onto the back of a gigantic Mountain Turtle. This kind of giant-scale animal that could naturally merge with the great earth power, moved faster than the army by over ten times. After ten days, they had arrived at the southern part of the Chi Ban Mountain.

    Battling birds were hovering in the sky, while battling beasts were roaring. The barracks that had extended ten thousand miles, had been built on the southern side of the Chi Ban Mountain. The warriors, who hade from over ten thousand different ns, had gathered here, forming a great allied force, preparing for this uing bloody war against the non-human race monsters.

    Standing on the back of the Mountain Turtle and looking at both sides, under the dim starlight, light spots in front of each barrack had formed a long sparkling line. The bonfires were zing, while the nice aroma of grilled meat spread out for thousands of miles, which would make people drool by even taking a single breath of it.

    A group of warriors were wolfing the grilled meat and pouring delicious wine into their mouths. Their shouts and growls was as great as the roaring tide water and would even bring a great pain to the ears.

    asionally, the battling beasts, which still were wild, would fight against each other, along with which, a great chaos would be created. The roars of the beasts, which were fighting, and the yells of the humans who were their owners, mixed up together. This expanded quickly into a group fight, involving hundreds of people.

    Elder Wuyou and a few others were standing on the back of the turtle, were already showing the whites of their eyes. Kuafu Yan waved his great hammer and cursed in a muffled yet resonant voice, ¡°Who is in charge of this site? Why is it in such a mess? How can we fight with an army like this?¡±

    The turtle didn¡¯t stop, but moved directly across the hundreds of miles wide barrack site, carrying Ji Hao and the others into the Chi Ban Mountain.

    Moving in the rugged mountain area for a few days, past countless strictly guarded posts, they saw a gigantic blood-red gstone, with thousands of banners. These banners had different totems painted on them and were floating and fluttering above it. This was the base camp of the allied forces of the human race ns, which was specially constructed for this war.

    Resounding horns were rising into the air and tens ofrge-scale fighting beasts darted out from the site.

    ___________________________________________________________________________

    SR: Who still remembers Di Sha? :p

    __________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 253 â€“ Special Army

    Note: This chapter is sponsored by SAURABH BANSAL and ERIC ESPINOZA.

    Thank you guys!!!

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 253 - Special Army

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t see Si Wen Ming.

    All elders and master Magi tutors sent by the Magi Pce were called to the main meeting camp. There were too many important things that were in need of their efforts.

    Ji Hao and his teammates, along with thousands of other apprentices of the Magi Pce were led by an armed squat to a smaller campsite in the north-west corner of the base camp. When Ji Hao looked closer he discovered that tens of banners that had different kinds of eagle totems painted on them, were fluttering above this camp.

    ¡°Phew, such a rush. Just wondering what kind of jobs will they arrange for us to do since we now have arrived here.¡± Yu Mu was leisurely patting his own belly, while carrying his fully repaired huge pot on his back. He was continuously looking around while walking forward.

    ¡°Hm, this is not a decent camp anyway.¡± Feng Xing insisted on keeping zhangs of distance from all the other apprentices, leaning his head like a thief and peeked into those tents through the apertures on the tents.

    Ji Hao carefully sniffed the air and sensed a strong smell of medicines, which was specially used to cure wounds. He also sensed a dense blood scent. Most of these tents werepletely empty, and not too much sense of power was leaking out of those tents, obviously, it had been a while since someone had lived in them.

    As for those tents that people were staying in, all of those people were either lightly or seriously wounded, and their wounds were mostly hard to deal with. Some of them were releasing a strong sense of power. All these people were Senior Magi, but still, they were wrapped around by a dense medicinal scent as well. Obviously, their Senior Magi spirit blood was not powerful enough to cure themselves fully.

    The sky turned dark and was thickly dotted with sparkling stars.

    In the middle of the camp, on a square, was a bright bonfire, lighting up the space for miles around.

    A young man, wearing neat ck clothes and heavy armour, possessing a square and handsome face that made him look honest and highly esteemed, stood on the middle of the square He looked at Ji Hao and the other apprentices of the Magi Pce with a frown.

    Deep growls rose into the air. These apprentices, who were carefully selected by the Magi Pce, stopped walking and stood still, dividing into over a thousand small groups. The division happened ording to how well they knew each other and were separated in the square. Everyone was curiously observing this armed young man, silently guessing who he might be.

    ¡°I am Huaxu Lie. From now on, you¡¯re all under my directmand.¡± When all the apprentices had quieted down, this young man¡¯s voice resounded through the entire camp.

    The groups of apprentices, who had stopped talking and walking just now, immediately began whispering to each other again. Was this a hoax? Was he really one of the Huaxu family members? The Huaxu family was an ancient and legendary family and they were very mysterious. Their people rarely connected with the outside world. Even in the highest meeting room of Pu Ban City not a single elder of the Huaxu family had appeared.

    The Huaxu family¡¯s people showing up in this great war, what did that mean?

    Did the emperor and his ministers perceive something serious and were forced to use those strong powers that were hidden all this long by them? Or were there any other reasons?

    Man Man was fiddling with her pair of hammers while murmuring, ¡°Huaxu Country? That¡¯s a nice ce. Their honey is so, so sweet, and has a nice aroma. Man Man loves Huaxu Country¡¯s honey jam the most.¡±

    Hearing her words, Yu Mu who was standing aside, swallowed a big mouthful of drool, while his eyeballs turned green. He was glowingly staring at Man Man, with the fat on his face shaking from time to time.

    Ji Hao shook his head, turned back to Huaxu Lie and focused on what he was about to say.

    ¡°You are all elites amongst the Magi Pce¡¯s apprentices and possess Senior Magus level of powers. Besides, what you have learned and mastered is way more than any ordinary warrior has learned. Every single of you can be ten times more destructive than the other warriors, maybe even hundreds, thousands of times more.¡±

    Huaxu Lie¡¯s eyes were glowing sharply, slowly ncing through each apprentice.

    ¡°Therefore, you won¡¯t be used as ordinary warriors, neither will you be sent to join an official army of the Chi Ban Mountain. From this moment on, you¡¯re soldiers of my special army, led by me, Huaxu Lie!¡±

    ¡°From now on, you can start your fights against the non-human race monsters. Then entire Chi Ban Mountain will be your battlefield!¡±

    ¡°You can team up with anyone you want, use any method that you like, do whatever you can, to disturb those monsters, sneakily attack them, ughter them! Their dead bodies will forge your medals!¡±

    Along with a swooshing sound, a ck and blood-red stone monument abruptly rose from the ground, behind Huaxu lie. This thick stone monument was hundreds of zhang wide and over thousands zhang tall, covered by a stickyyer of flowing blood-red liquid.

    Loud jade-shing noises then came from the stone monument, along with which, thousands of palm-sized, blood-red tablets darted out from the stone monument, stirring up sharp gusts of wind towards those apprentices. Ji Hao immediately raised his hand and gripped the tablet that darted towards him. His finger was even cut broken by the sharp edge of the jade tablet. A slight stream of blood spread on that tablet, which instantly build a magical connection between Ji Hao and the tablet.

    ¡°Every time you kill an enemy, this tablet will record your military exploit credit for that.¡±

    Huaxu Lie then said harshly, ¡°Kill one ve of those monsters, you will get one credit point, kill one ve warrior, you will get five credit points. One Jia n warrior, your credit point will vary from a hundred to no ceiling limit, ording to how powerful that enemy was. Yu n warriors, your credit point start from a thousand to no ceiling limit.¡±

    ¡°You cane to me, trade those credits for medicines, tools, weapons, magic treasures, ves, fighting beasts, or beautiful women. If you have enough credit points, you can even earn a personal territory that is enfeoffed by the alliance of the human n.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not interested in these stuff, you can trade for official positions with your credit points. From the leader of a five people squat, which is the lowest position among our army, to being themander of ten thousand people troop, even like me, directly lead an entire army andmand millions of warriors, as long as you have enough credit points, you can make it happen.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not interested in these official positions either, you can trade for government positions with your credit points. Maybe, someone among you, will sit in Emperor Shun¡¯s meeting hall in the Pu Ban City one day, and make decisions for the future of the entire human race.¡±

    Huaxu Lie stared at the groups of apprentices with serious and sharp eyes, then continued, ¡°If you feel that none of these awards will satisfy you, I can promise you that as long as you can kill one of those emperors in power of the Yu Dynasty, the chair of the King of the human race will be expecting you! The more you do, the more you will earn!¡±

    Ji Hao stared at Huaxu Lie in shock and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.

    He had read all the books he had picked up in the Magi Pce during his journey here. By now, he had already learned what kind of scary beings those twelve emperors in powers were. Each of them possessed terrifyingly great power and were nearly invisible. Not to mention that they were surrounded by millions of incredibly powerful warriors at any given moment.

    Even if the humans would send peak-level Divine Magi to sneakily attack one of those Emperors, they wouldn¡¯t be even able to get a chance to approach an Emperor by less than a hundred miles.

    Indeed, the throne of the human Emperor was attractive, but to trade for it by killing an Emperor in power of monsters, it was not even possible.

    Right after he had finished his exnation, Huaxu Lie gave his order straight away.

    ¡°You have just arrived from Pu Ban City, now you¡¯re all filled with power and life-force. You¡¯re so young and passionate, you must be eager to chop some enemies and make your contribution!¡±

    ¡°Therefore, I will not interfere, you can just release your passion as much as you want!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, grab your packs and get into the Chi Ban Mountain! Hunt as much as you like! Go build your achievements£¡For your ns, for the name of your family, for your ancestors! Bring glory back!¡±

    ¡°Do not humiliate your ancestors!¡±

    A violent gale blew out from beside Huaxu Lie across the camp. Ji Hao and the other apprentices couldn¡¯t even stand still, they all were pushed into the Chi Ban Mountain at night, by the roaring, hurricane-like gale.

    ___________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 254 â€“ Encounter

    Chapter 254 - Encounter

    Taisi was lying on the bank of a river with his limbs stretched out, showing the whites of his eyes towards the sky.

    Although he had already be a Senior Magus, his body was still as weak as that of an ordinary Novice Magus. Having rushed for only hundreds of miles, Taisi went so out of breath that he nearly puked his internal organs out.

    Yu Mu was carefully looking after a bonfire, which had a few mud balls buried under it. Wrapped in those mud balls were freshly hunted wild chickens. This cooking method he had learned from Si Xi. Lately, Yu Mu was quite obsessed in wrapping all kinds of food materials in mud and grilling them with the bonfire.

    Shaosi, Man Man, and Feng Xing were sitting in a line on a gstone, staring at Yu Mu¡¯s bonfire. Wiping the drool off from the corner of her mouth, Man Man murmured that all the chicken legs should belong to her. Feng Xing narrowed his eyes, while silently determining that he would certainly seize at least one chicken leg.

    Taisi was still lying on the river bank, but none of the others gave him even a nce. Especially Shaosi. She didn¡¯t even want to talk a word to this older brother of her, who had made her so embarrassed. It had only been hundreds of miles, even Man Man, that little girl covered it easily.

    ¡°Whoo, whoo, be careful! If you dare to run, I¡¯ll just kill you for good!¡±

    Ji Hao was riding on the back of a pure ck muscr tiger, swiftly rushing out of the woods, like a gust of gale. This three zhang long tiger was breathing rapidly, with white saliva spurted out from the corner of its mouth from time to time. asionally, it would let out a roar, and every time after that, Ji Hao would immediately throw a heavy punch to its head.

    Ji Hao¡¯s punches nearly knocked this powerful beast down. Finally, its limbs couldn¡¯t support its body anymore and it fell on the ground.

    Mr Crow instantly cawed out, spurting out a thin stream of me, right on the head of the tiger. The tiger howled out, stood up while staggering. With shaky legs it moved towards the river as Ji Hao ordered it to.

    ¡°Drink! Animal, can¡¯t at least understand something that I say?¡± yelled Ji Hao while throwing another heavy punch on the tiger¡¯s head. The tiger lied nicely down beside the river, soaked half if its head into the river and gulped the ice-cold water in big mouthfuls.

    It was the third day after they had joined Huaxu Lie¡¯s special army.

    The apprentices of the Magus Pce had separated up long time ago, in countless small teams, disappearing in this vast Chi Ban Mountain.

    Unlike those ordinary warriors, who knew nothing besides waving their weapons as hard as they could, amongst these apprentices, even the weakest one had mastered a special subject, such as medicine making, magic talismans making, magic formations, or spell using, as well asmunicating with mysterious creatures. They could manipte animals and poisonous creatures, or even control the natural elements like the wind, or lightning and snow. These abilities allowed every single Magus Pce¡¯s apprentice to be more powerful and effective in battle, than tens of, or even hundreds of ordinary warriors who were at the same level as them.

    Thousands of carefully selected Senior Magus level apprentices were pushed into the Chi Ban Mountain. It seemed like a handful of small stones had been thrown into the ocean, not even worth one more nce, but these kids were actually amazingly destructive.

    Not to mention the others, only Ji Hao¡¯s six-people team had destroyed tens of pioneering squats of those non-human race monsters within the past three days, and killed over a thousand ves.

    The six of them corresponded perfectly with each other, none of them was especially weaker than the others and needed extra protection. If insisted on picking up the weakness of this team, it would be that Taisi¡¯s physical strength and body condition were both too weak, even if he was already a Senior Magus, he still was so weak that it nearly drove the other teammates speechless.

    Therefore, Ji Hao used this short break time and went into the deep mountain and captured this strong tiger, which was about to break into the level of Senior Magus.

    ¡°Taisi, Taisi!¡± From a long distance, Ji Haoughed out and yelled, ¡°I got you a riding animal, check it out! Very nice, like a furry big cat!¡±

    Grabbing the skin of the tiger on its neck, Ji Hao directly pulled the tiger¡¯s head up and swayed it towards Taisi.

    Taisi, who was still gasping, raised his head, saw the tiger and his eyes instantly began glowing. He hurriedly stood up, happily walked into the river, looked at Ji Hao,ughed and said, ¡°Aha, ha, Ji Hao, I knew it! You¡¯re the only one who is nice to me!¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Man Man red at Taisi while showing her little teeth.

    ¡°Dear brother, what did you mean by that?¡± said Shaosi coldly, while given Taisi a sideway, even colder nce.

    Feng Xing didn¡¯t say anything, only took out an arrow and silently aimed at Taisi¡¯s scrawny ass.

    Taisi suddenly quivered, immediately raised both of his arms and yelled, ¡°Ah, haha, haha, ha, we-we¡¯re all family! Eh, we¡¯re, we¡¯re blood brothers, an-and sisters! Yo-you¡¯re all the best to me, I am so touched! I¡¯m about to cry!¡±

    Shaosi lowered her head and buried her face in her hands and slightly sighed. Having such a big brother was the most humiliating thing that ever had happened to her.

    Ji Hao shook his head and drove the tiger up to Taisi. The tiger¡¯s gigantic body leapt into the river and send uprge amounts of water waves. Taisi instantly grabbed the tiger¡¯s furry face and happily rubbed it and even forgot to wipe the water on his face out.

    ¡°Big kitty nice kitty, you should be a good boy from now on. As long as I have something to eat, I will certainly share it with you...¡± Taisi stared emotionally at the tiger in its eyes, however, the tiger showed its sharp teeth and let out an unfriendly roar to him. After that, the tiger sneezed, spraying a full mouthful of saliva on Taisi¡¯s face.

    Tarsi¡¯s face suddenly turned dark and his eyes turned into pure-ck colour, within which, dim scary dark lights began rotating, like a ck hole that was about to draw the tiger¡¯s soul out. The tiger began moaning in fear, but its limbs seemed to have been disabled from moving. It could only lie in the river, without daring to move anymore.

    Taisi sniffed and pointed his fingers on the middle of the tiger¡¯s forehead. Along with his move, a great tiger roar came out from the tiger¡¯s head and a thumb-sized green light wrapped the hazy tiger silhouette, slowly flowed out from its head, into Taisi¡¯s mouth and was swallowed by him.

    The tiger¡¯s body suddenly went stiff. When it looked at Taisi again, its eyes were filled with fear and despair. Just a moment ago, one could still see the remaining wildness and fierceness in its eyes, but at this moment they had all disappeared and the tiger became as behaving as a home cat.

    Ji Hao was relieved, since Taichi had his own way to control this tiger, he would not have to worry about this anymore.

    Patting the tiger¡¯s head, Ji Hao leaped down from its back, then pped on Taisi¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°From now on, this cat will be your mount. This ck big cat it about to break into the Senior Magus level and can run even faster than us in the mountain and the jungle. It will be a great assistant of yours!¡±

    Taisi happily grinned while nodding his head. He walked around the tiger being satisfied, showing no sign of stopping.

    Suddenly, the tiger raised its head and roared towards the woods across the river.

    Ji Hao immediately dragged Taisi over and shielded him with his own body.

    Feng Xing, who was sat behind them, instantly leapt high, bringing up tens of shreds of afterimages and darted into the jungle behind him into hiding. Yu Mu carelessly sniffed, carried his huge pot up and walked towards Ji Hao. Shaosi murmured and incanted a spell, which brought a few extremely thin beams of white light down from the sky, forming faint white spell symbols on each of her teammates¡¯ head.

    A trembling voice abruptly came from the woods across the river.

    ¡°Don¡¯t attack! We¡¯re human, we¡¯re human! Not monsters!¡±

    Out of the shaking branches, hundreds of elderly people, women and kids staggered out.

    ___________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 255 â€“ Refugees

    Chapter 255 - Refugees

    Three shrill swishing sounds tore apart the silence of the woods and sounded like long and sharp sounds of eagles.

    Feng Xing hid in the woods on this side of the river and shot three roaring arrows, urately into the soft and moist soil, right in front of the foot tips of an elderly man. A few spell symbols of these specially crafted arrows lit up one after another. Along with wisps of ck smoke that rose from arrows, a few horrible skulls were formed in the air, letting out scaryughs.

    A great yet creepy power spread out from the three arrows, instantly shrouding the entire wood within a radius of a few miles.

    The arrows that were shot out by Feng Xing were embossed with the spell symbols of the terror inducing magic, which were especially created by the Magi Pce. Once those spell symbols were activated, they would release a sense of power that could make the surrounding creatures feel extremely terrified. Being struck by the terror inducing magic, ordinary Junior Magi would usually scream out in fear and their whole body would be soft and powerless. They wouldn¡¯t even be able to stand steadily.

    The group of peopleing out from the woods across the river suddenly fell into chaos. Many women and kids began rushing pointlessly towards random directions while screaming and yelling.

    However, the terror inducing magic was way too powerful, their legs were even softened by the magic. Even though they had been screaming and crying, trying to run for quite a while, none of them managed to make ten zhang far.

    ¡°Who are you, what are you doing here?¡± Ji Hao pulled out his long ck stone dagger, while slowly rubbing the edge of the dagger with his finger. A ck beam of light, which had a slightly trace of weird red light mixed in it, abruptly shed across the edge of the dagger. After that, raging streams of me darted out from the dagger to zhangs far, even cutting a huge fissure on the surface of the river.

    From within the rising clouds of steam, a tall and muscr man, whose body was entirely covered in half-dried blood and who was carrying a steel axe, walked over, directly stamping the three arrows, shot out by Feng Xing, into ashes.

    ¡°We¡¯re warriors from the Gold Wolf n and these are Cyan Wolf n nsmen.¡± This muscr man shouted from the other side of the river with a harsh voice. His skin was all stained by blood, making it so that Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even clearly see his face. ¡°Our viges were all destroyed and we¡¯re the only survivors. Why did you scare our women and kids?¡±

    Ji Hao swung his arm and let out a three feet long, ck bone stick, stuck in the soil beside him. A gust of ck smoke suddenly rose seven to eight zhang high from the stick, then quickly condensed into a zhang square banner, which had a totem on it, fluttering along with the wind. On the banner condensed from ck smoke, one could clearly see a muscr human silhouette, baring his upper body and standing straight up.

    All human ns had their own totem, which were mostly all kinds of powerful creatures that had been protecting them. Only the banners of the human n alliance, which could be used by all the alliance members, was a straight up standing human silhouette.

    ¡°We havee from Pu Ban City and are warriors led by our human emperor. As we were told, we are patrolling around this piece of mountain area, killing every single non-human race monster we see.¡± Ji Hao showed their identification with the banner, then asked, ¡°You said you are the residents of the Chi Ban Mountain, how can you prove that?¡±

    Those elderly men, women and kids now began desperately screaming and crying. The mand with the axe man yelled out in anger, ¡°How can we proof that? We were hunted by those monsters all the way here, how does that work?¡±

    While speaking, the man abruptly tore his own clothes apart, showing his muscr upper body, which was thickly dotted with all kinds of wounds, dagger marks, sword cuts, and w scratches. All of his wounds were festered. Some of them were even wrapped by a faintyer of ck or green smoke, obviously, those were the highly poisonous ones.

    What was even more shocking was that half of a baby-arm-thick ck centipede resided in the man¡¯s right side of chest. The centipede¡¯s half body, which was already cut, was still squirming and shaking. Tens of sharp centipede¡¯s ws had even tore his chest muscle into pieces. It was hard to imagine how his internal organs now looked like.

    ¡°Such a fierce Gu poison,¡± murmured Yu Mu, standing behind Ji Hao, ¡°Not pure centipede blood, but a hybrid, mixed by a few different kinds of poisonous snakes and the blood ofrge Golden Head Centipedes. Good, those non-human race poison users really got something.¡±

    Ji Hao nced at those wounds and remained silent for a while, then slowly stepped back and said, ¡°See the valley behind us? Move forward along this valley for around eight hundred miles, there is a post set by our human n alliance. You will find medicine and food in there. There are people guarding in that post who will make good arrangement for you as well.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Ji Hao seriously continued, ¡°You can only walk along this valley as I have said. If you wander around randomly and bump into other teams like us, you might be killed for being spies. Don¡¯t create any trouble for yourselves, especially when you have these many women and kids under your protection.¡±

    The man with the axe gasped for a while, then his bloody face showed a faint smile, then said, ¡°Eight hundred miles is not too far, I have to find a good medicine man to take this goddamn centipede out of me.¡±

    Hundreds of elderly men, women and kids were holding each other, being looked after by tens of warriors, and slowly moved across this, not so wide neither too rapidly flowing, river. When they were crossing the river, quite a few women and elderly men slipped and fell down. Fortunately, the man with the axe and few other warriors reacted quite fast and grabbed them up immediately.

    Finally, hundreds of people had all moved over the river. A group of kids smelled the scent of Yu Mu¡¯s grilled chicken and began crying in hunger one after another.

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and carefully observed these refugeesing from the north side of the Chi Ban Mountain. The man with the axe and a few elderly men were discussing something in deep voice. The eyes of the few elderly men were filled with expectations, while the axe man looked quite embarrassed.

    Ji Hao discovered that every one of these refugees was more or less wounded, especially those kids. Quite a few of them had a deep cut on their backs, nearly cutting their tiny bodies into two. Although they had all got emergency treatment and had been brought back from death by their medicines, they had lost too much blood, and were now feeling extra famished.

    Smelling Yu Mu¡¯s grilled chicken, these young kids, who were not yet fully aware of their real situation, began crying even louder.

    ¡°Br-brother,¡± the man with the axe walked over embarrassed, while being stared by those few elderly man with eager eyes, bowed to Ji Hao and said while stammering, ¡°It is just that we have been chased all the way and hadn¡¯t got any time to hunt for food, can we...¡±

    Gritting his teeth, the elderly man took out a fist-sized magic crystal from the bag tied around his waist, handed it over to Ji Hao and said, ¡°Can I trade some food from you with this crystal?¡±

    This was a medium quality crystal with water power. Ayer of cotton-shaped thing could be seen clearly in the light blue crystal, it was obviously not a pure piece of crystal. Roughly estimated, this piece of medium quality crystal was worth about fifteen jade coins in Pu Ban City, which was enough for an ordinary family to live a warm and nice life for quite a few years.

    Without any hesitation, Ji Hao took over the crystal, measured it in his hand, while looking at the man withplicated expressions. Then he said ndly, ¡°Easy, I see what those monsters have done to you, we¡¯re all humans, we should help each other. Yu Mu, get them some food. You are from the Gold Wolf n and Cyan Wolf n?¡±

    The man with the axe couldn¡¯t help but gulp, subconsciously looked at the bone fire and said, ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re Gold Wolf n warriors. I am Lang Li. Our viges were destroyed, only we made it out here. They¡¯re the people of the Cyan Wolf n, one of our brother ns. We met them when we were running away. They were also being chased by those monsters, so we merged into one group and arrived here.¡±

    Ji Hao kept his eyes narrowed, nced through those Cyan Wolf n people, then pointed at a few warriors amongst them.

    ¡°They are Cyan Wolf n warriors too?¡±

    Those few warriors stood instantly up and saluted Ji Hao from a distance.

    __________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 256 â€“ Pursuers

    Chapter 256 - Pursuers

    Yu Mu took a few burning-red mud balls out from under the bonfire, broke them open by pping them and exposed the oily and sizzling, grilled chicken wrapped within them. A group of kids dashed over and surrounded Yu Mu. Yu Mu tore those chicken into pieces and handed a big piece of chicken to each kid, instantly bringing up a series of happyughs.

    Shaosi quietly looked at these kids. She saw a few weak and scrawny kids standing behind those kids, who were surrounding Yu Mu, not getting any chicken, causing them to start weeping again. She silently walked up to those kids, took out a few solid dry cakes from the leather storage bag tied around her waist and handed them over to those kids.

    Those cakes were standard army provisions, thick and solid, containing enough amount of salt andrge pieces of dry meat. Although those were cold cakes, the nice aroma of smoked meat instantly spread out. The few kids happily took over those cakes and began wolfing them down.

    After having taken only a few bites, all of these kids hurriedly turned around and handed their chicken and cakes to their parents and elder rtives.

    Lang Li looked at the few warriors, who were standing among his nsmen and said, ¡°Yes they are Cyan Wolf n nsmen. They helped these nsmen fleeing out. If they hadn¡¯t been there, those elderly men, kids, and women would have been kill by those bloody monsters long time ago.¡±

    Sighing slightly, Lang Li said bitterly, ¡°But they have suffered quite a heavy loss. They numbered around a hundred when I met them, but now, only over ten of them have survived. Those monsters, bloody hell!¡±

    Abruptly, Lang Yi gave Ji Hao a sensitive look and asked, ¡°Why? Is there something wrong with them?¡±

    ¡°Not a big problem, probably I am thinking too much.¡± Ji Hao shook his head and said ndly.

    Giving another pondering nce at those few warriors, Ji Hao directly pointed his finger at them and yelled, ¡°Later, walk along the valley, don¡¯t go randomly around! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not having warned you when you get killed!¡±

    The few warriors politely saluted to Ji Hao once again and sat back on the ground.

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes, looked closely at Lang Yi¡¯s steel axe, which he was carrying on his back. It was an ordinary big steel axe. Twelve spell symbols that could make the axe more solid and sharper, were embossed on the handle, three of these spell symbols had quite great effects against evil creatures such as ghosts.

    These spell symbols apparently had not formed when the axe was forged, instead, they were carved on it after Lang Yi had gotten the axe, by a Maguspriest of his n. Therefore, the streams of power couldn¡¯t smoothly flow in between those spell symbols and the axe itself, seemed to be blocked by something in a certain degree, which caused the power of these set of spell symbols, containing twelve spell symbols, to only release less than seventy percent of its capability.

    Lang Yi was obviously the most powerful one among all these people and was an elementary level Senior Magus, but his weapon was only a simple axe that had spell symbols added onto it.

    However, the few warriors, who were noticed by Ji Hao, were only peak level junior warriors, but their weapons were all of rtively much higher quality than the axe of Lang Yi. They were badly injured as well, but when looked closer, all the wounds were not in vital body parts.

    Although their bones were all exposed in these wounds and had strong poison lingering on their wounds, which was very hard to deal with, making their wounds unable to automatically cure, but all these wounds were located in rtively safer areas of their bodies.

    ¡°Interesting,¡± said Ji Hao while taking out a few big pieces of cold grilled meat and handing them to Lang Yi and said in a low voice, ¡°When you arrive at the post, everyone of your n will be identified. At that time, let those old men take a close look and see if these few guys really are their Cyan Wolf n warriors.¡±

    Lang Yi¡¯s pupils suddenly shrunk into the size of a needlepoint. He remained silent for a while, then took over the meat and walked towards his fellow warriors.

    Ji Hao saw that he shared the meat with the other warriors, then a few elderly men got some meat as well. The remaining meat was not too much, he gave it straight away to the few oldest kids, who could already fight.

    As for those women, who were also starving, no one was paying any attention to them.

    The rule of survival was indeed cruel, but under these conditions they had to guarantee the physical strength of those warriors at first, and could only give up on those women.

    A young man, who was one or two years older than Ji Hao walked over, first took a surprised nce at Shaosi and Man Man¡¯s pretty faces, then carefully asked Ji Hao, ¡°Are you sent by the human Emperor? Where is the army of our human race? Why don¡¯t they rush out of the Chi Ban Mountain and kill those monsters in the north?¡±

    Ji Hao frowned and gave a measuring look to this young man, then slightly shook his head, turned around his body and looked at the other side of the river.

    The young man¡¯s face turned red, he gasped and stared at Ji Hao, then yelled out, ¡°Oi! I¡¯m talking to you! Why don¡¯t they rush out and kill those monsters?! You cowards!¡±

    Man Man darted over from the sideway in big steps, bumped into this young man, sending him flying away. She angrily waved her hammers while yelling, ¡°Oi! Who you called cowards?! We have killed more of those monsters than you have ever seen!¡±

    Man Man struck her hammers hard on the ground, smashing a gigantic rock, which then was burned into a puff of smoke by the me of the hammers.

    The thunderous boom made by Man Man stirred the crowd again. Lang Yi looked at Man Man and the young man for a while, then shook his head, harshly yet deeply yelled at his fellow warriors, forbidding them to make any move.

    The young man stared at Man Man in shock, gritted his teeth and continued after quite a while, ¡°They¡¯re all dead. Abba, Amma, uncles living next doors, all dead. Why don¡¯t you rush out, why don¡¯t you kill those monsters?!¡±

    Man Man swung her hammers up, intending to teach this kid a lesson.

    Ji Hao grabbed Man Man¡¯s arm, then said to this kid in a cold voice, ¡°You have no qualification to say so, neither have you any qualification to ask why. Want revenge? Grab a weapon and go fight against them in battle, don¡¯t mess around here.¡±

    The kid leapt up from the ground, stared at Ji Hao in rage and screamed, ¡°If I had your powers, I would have gone fighting against them myself! You¡¯re so powerful, but you¡¯re just hiding beside a river and grilling meat! You!¡±

    The branches in the woods across the river suddenly shook, and a silvery hoofbeat came from the woods. Soon, a cyan-blue cheetah, carrying a Yu n warrior, wearing exquisite and luxurious armour, rushed out of the wood.

    Following right behind him were tens of fully armoured, meters tall Jia n warriors, carrying their heavy and gigantic weapons, rushing out as well.

    Behind these Jia n warriors were tens of dark-skinned ve warriors, and over two hundred ves, whose skins were covered in flecks, looked like hairless monkeys, yelling and leaping around.

    Along with slight metal-shing noise, three gigantic metal spiders slowly walked out of the woods.

    Once these metal spiders walked out, they suddenly opened their jaws and let out hundreds of feet long, golden arrows, swishing towards those refugees on the other side of the river, along with beams of cold lights.

    _____________________________________________________________________________

    SR: In the form of disimer, we of TME love this novel and get the logic behind the cruelty, yet we don¡¯t support women abuse, mental or physical, in any way.

    ______________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 257 â€“ Little frustration

    Chapter 257 - Little frustration

    ¡°Fight!¡±

    Ji Hao shouted out loudly and pointed his finger at the river bank in front of those refugees. A fierce gust of wind rose directly up from the ground, rolling tens of thousands of stones up and darted towards those flying arrows.

    The metal arrows shed against the stones, creating fiery sparks. Those stones were instantly shattered against arrows, but the arrows deviated out of their routes, flying over the river sideway.

    Only over a hundred arrows flew straight across the river without being bumped by those stones brought up by Ji Hao, directly piercing the crowd of refugees.

    However, Ji Hao now had no time to look after those refugees. Six heavily armoured Jia n warriors, carrying gigantic weapons, easily leapt across the river and walked up to him in only a few steps. With three longswords, two huge machetes and one spear, they coordinated perfectly and urately locked onto all the vital parts of Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Suddenly, a stream of fiery light darted out from the long ck dagger, which Ji Hao was holding in his hand. Along with a magical arc in the air, the fiery light beam urately tore out a thin crack in the indestructible formation that had been formed by the three long swords. At the time the edge of the dagger sliced hard across the ce where the chest armour and waist armour connected of a Jia n warrior connected.

    Fire sparks darted out from the dagger¡¯s edge and hundreds of spell symbols lit up on the joint of the armour, along with an ear-piercing shing sound, Ji Hao tore the Jia n warrior¡¯s armours apart with his dagger, and pierced the dagger into his body, making his blood gush out.

    The other few Jia n warriors eximed as they weren¡¯t even able to believe what they were seeing.

    Surrounded by six of them altogether, Ji Hao actually got the chance to fight back, and facing their entirely sealed heavy armours that ck long dagger of his, which looked not too sharp at all, had actually broken an armour and directly wounded a Jia n warrior¡¯s body.

    Shocked by Ji Hao¡¯s move, those swords and machetes, which were hacking towards Ji Hao, and the long spread which had been swishing towards him, paused briefly. Ji Hao took a deep breath, stretched his fiery wings and swiftly stepped back along with shreds of afterimages. At the same time, Mr Crow let out a long caw, while its ws suddenly expanded to zhang huge, directly piercing into a Jia n warrior¡¯s facial mask.

    Those translucent, top-quality, red jade-like ws, were wrapped in bright mes, and were emittingrge amounts of fire speckles against the facial mask. Spell symbols shattered under Mr Crow¡¯s ws one after another, and the half inch thick mask let out a shrill breaking noise, while been torn apart slowly.

    Mr Crow¡¯s ws sank deep into the Jia n warrior¡¯s eye sockets, smashing the four huge eyeballs of his.

    That Jia n warrior howled out in anger, while stepping back in big steps. Another Jia n warrior with a machete rushed over, shielding him behind and letting him retreat. After he only took two steps back, streams of neurons and flesh began squirming in his eye sockets; within Mr Crow¡¯s fiery light, the four eyeballs started growing back quickly.

    However, the me of the Golden Crow that was left in his eye sockets was still zing, the newly grown eyeballs were instantly burned, and the me spread to wider parts of his face, burningrge pieces of skins and flesh, emitting a horrible scent. The body of the Jia n warrior shook intensely in pain. Before his eyeballs had grown back, he rushed back towards Ji Hao long with a dense puff of smoke wrapped around his face.

    The pair of magic fiery snakes, lying on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulders, let out slight hissing sounds, then spurted out slight beams of fiery lights, continuously burning the facial masks of the other few Jia n warriors. Those earth core magical me spurted out by these snake were sticky and had an amazingly great heat, along with an incredibly strong scent of burning. Although these two snakes were still too young and too tiny and were not capable of breaking through the thick metal facial masks, they were more than able to block the eyesight of those Jia n warriors and slow them down with their amazing zing mes and rolling smoke.

    Man Man rush over from the side. She remainedpletely silent and gritted her teeth hard. Aiming at one Jia n warrior, she raised her pair of gigantic hammers high and smashed down with all of her power. Followed by two loud booms, that Jia n warrior¡¯s back armour was instantly shattered by the raging me spurted out by Man Man¡¯s hammers. Large amounts of metal fragments flew out and the Jia n warrior¡¯s back was broke into pieces. He fell onto the ground with a weirdly twisted posture.

    Man Man badly wounded one Jia n warrior with only one attack, but she had only broke his spine and slightly wounded his internal organ, which was not enough to kill him.

    Two other Jia n warriors raised their machete and sword simultaneously and swiftly hacked down towards Man Man¡¯s vital body parts. Without a second thought, they were all aimed urately at Man Man¡¯s heart and neck, intending to cut her head off and smash her heart as well.

    Man Man calmly raised her hammers, which were nearly as big as her entire body. After the pair of hammers were put straight on the ground, they became two huge and extra solid shields,pletely shielding Man Man. The sword and machete hacked on the hammers altogether, letting out loud and high-pitched shing noises that would make people¡¯s ear pain. But Man Man waspletely unharmed, while easily taking a few steps backwards.

    Yu Mu took this opportunity and hurriedly swung his arms. A stream of ck liquid darted out, directly into the broken armour that had been shattered by Man Man, and gushed into the wounds on the Jia n warrior¡¯s back. The horrible poison spread out inside his body in no time, along with which, his back began corroding at a visible rate. Not long after that, the muscles on the back of the Jia n warrior hadpletely disappeared, and his bronze, translucent bones and squirming internal organs were exposed.

    ck poisonous smoke instantly gushed into his internal organs. This Jia n warrior howled out in pain, while struggling he lifted up his facial mask, took out a bottle of detoxifying medicine and poured it into his mouth. However, once he had taken the bottle out, an arrow swished over from afar, directly puncturing his wrist and deep into his mouth.

    Right after that, the arrowhead exploded inside his mouth and a raging sphere of me spurted out from all the openings of his body. That was explosion me arrow, made by master Magi tutors of the Magi Pce, and was amazingly destructive. The facial muscles of this Jia n warrior was even blown away and only the bronze translucent neck bones remained.

    Being injured so badly, this Jia n warriors still had his strangely strong life force left. He screamed hoarsely, while struggling on the ground. With some difficulty he pulled the arrow that was stuck in his throat out.

    Shaosi appeared abruptly behind him, just like an elf. She raised her spear and urately knocked hard on his neck bone, breaking it right away. A huge head was sent flying up in the air and fell on the ground, hundreds of zhang away, along with a series of ngs.

    The howl instantly stopped. Finally, this Jia n warrior, who was wounded seriously in a row, had run out of thest slight wisp of his life force. He lied on the ground, twitching his headless body and losing his importance.

    All these may seem to have cost a long span of time, but in fact, all these had all happened within the blink of an eye. Ji Hao and his team killed a Jia n warrior with their perfect cooperation, and when they made their moves, Taisi, who was still standing behind them, had already begun incanting a mysterious spell, creating streams of ck mist, which wrapped the remaining five Jia n warriors up.

    Painful moaning continuously came out of the mist. The five Jia n warriors slowed suddenly down, and their skins began withering rapidly and their faces turned old as well. Their life force was quickly being drained, while a human-head-sized life-force ball was quickly growing in front of Taisi.

    Not too far away, shrill screams came out from the crowd of refugees. Even tough Lang Li and his tens ofpanions had tried their best to block those arrows, tens of arrows still managed to pierce into the crowd, easily killing over a hundred refugees.

    Those arrows were shot out with iparably great power that those poor refugees, who were shot by those arrows, even ended up exploding immediately. Blood and body parts spread all over the ground.

    The young man, who had been yelling at Ji Hao before, watched his nsmen being shattered into pieces by these arrows. He painfully kneeled on the ground and began screaming desperately.

    ______________________________________________________________________________

    SR: These monsters are extremely hard to kill.

    ______________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 258 â€“ Close combat

    Chapter 258 - Closebat

    ¡°Ahh!!!!¡±

    The young man kneeled on the ground, his whole body was covered in blood. He raised his head and let out a sad and angry roar filled with despair.

    Ji Hao activated his power, let out a growl that sounded like the roar of a dragon and rose directly into the air. Followed by huge amounts of afterimages, he rushed right into the five twitching Jia n warriors. His long ck dagger was spurting raging and glowing me kes, a thin line of spell symbols sparkled on the dagger¡¯s edge, letting out a dazzlingly blood-red light, which would make people quiver only by seeing it.

    Ji Haounched the [Sky Opening] with all his power. The long dagger brought up an arc in the air, while his arm bones let out a slightly creaking noise. In the meanwhile, he felt a great paining from his muscle and meridians, as if his body was about to be torn apart. When he hadunched the [Sky Opening] for the very first time back in the Southern Wastnd, all the bones of Ji Hao had been shattered into pieces. Now that he had already be a Senior Magus, although his body still couldn¡¯t hold off the counterforce of the [Sky Opening]pletely, the situation had be much, much better than then.

    It seemed like a random swing of the dagger, but suddenly, the body of one Jia n warrior was split up along with a horrible bone-cracking noise. Ji Hao directly darted through the broken body of this Jia n warrior. Blood sprayed out like a small and gentle rain, while this Jia n warrior was sent up flying into the air, in pieces. His broken armour then banged against the ground, making even the ground shake.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Ji Hao roared like a beast. Taisi¡¯s spell was indeed terrifying, the few Jia n warriors were nearly drained out of life force and their lives had been shortened by arge amount, while their ears and eyes became numb. This was the best opportunity for Ji Hao to kill these few enemies; if he failed to take it, bad changes could happen anytime.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    The few Jia n¡¯s warriors, whose life force were rapidly draining, both bodies and souls were quickly withering, let out great, thunderous growls as well. They couldn¡¯t believe that two of their fellows were killed by a bunch of kids in a row, those were two elite Senior Magus level warriors after all.

    Ever since the Blood Moon army had set off, they had never encountered any difficulties all the way. These warriors, who had never been through such a great frustration, now suddenly burst their power out and their withering bodies quickly recovered. Along with their growls, fresh blood formed inside their bodies and their souls began zing ragingly. It seemed that a magnificently great stream of power was sprouting inside each of their bodies and was about to gush out.

    Their swords and machetes were raised high altogether, blocking Ji Hao¡¯s path from all directions while hacking towards Ji Hao¡¯s vital body parts with their full strength.

    Ji Hao gritted his teeth, slightly turned his body and let a machete pierce into his right chest, which then came out from his back. A sword pierced into his left rib, nearly scratching his spine beforeing out from his back. Ji Hao then took a deep breath, manipted his muscles to block the two wounds. Except streams of blood that were brought out by those weapons, not a single drop of blood was shed from his wounds.

    In the meanwhile, Ji Hao swiftly swung his ck dagger forward, firmly blocking the long spear that was swishing towards his throat. Before Ji Hao made the next move, the Jia n warrior with the spear had rushed over, into the path of Ji Hao¡¯s long ck dagger, as if he didn¡¯t care about his own life at all. The Jia n warrior let Ji Hao¡¯s dagger pierce into this chest, so that he could suddenly coil his muscr and powerful arms around Ji Hao¡¯s arm and twist it at full strength.

    With a proud and evil grin this Jia n warriors, who had his arm coiled around Ji Hao¡¯s arm said, ¡°Barbarians, lowly creatures, you will never be able to fight against the offsprings of our great Blood Moon. You¡¯re meant to be our ves, generations and generations, men work for us like cattle and horses, women give us pleasure.¡±

    ¡°Pleasure, my ass!¡±

    The blood vessels under the skin of Ji Hao¡¯s forehead popped out, one after another. His arm was now coiled around by two huge arms that were as thick as his waist, and along with a series of loud bone cracking noises, the bones of Ji Hao¡¯s right arm were instantly twisted into pieces. With the heart-piercing pain, he cursed out.

    A stream of light abruptly darted out from the middle of his eyebrows. The stone sword, darted out from Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space without releasing even a single wisp of a sense of power. The stone sword brought up a seemingly soft light stream, curled around the four Jia n¡¯s warrior, then suddenly shrunk. The natural formed holy weapon seemed to be simple and humble, but yet, it was irresistible. Under the sword light of the stone sword, the bodies of the four Jia n warriors were as vulnerable as pieces of cake. Without even the slightest sound, the four bodies were torn into pieces and spread out on the ground.

    Gasping for air, Ji Hao let the stone sword fly back to his forehead. He patted the storage bag tied around his waist, along with his move, three flying daggers and two flying swords darted out at a lightning speed, transformed into five cold beams of light and shed across the river, directly towards the Yu n young man, whose eyes popped out in shock.

    ¡°Die!¡± Yelled Ji Hao.

    He had injected all of his Golden Dan power into those flying swords and daggers. With great power those daggers and swords dived straight down for the air with three zhang long beams of light tailing them. They were like five white rainbows pouring down from the sky, and instantly approached the head of the Yu n young man.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Four Jia n warriors, who were guarding beside the Yu n young man, moved simultaneously.

    A Jia n warrior raised a wall-like huge shield in his hand. The zhang wide, two zhang tall and three feet, six-inch thick shield firmly shielded the Yu n young man behind it. Ji Hao¡¯s flying daggers and swords hacked on the shield, burst outrge amounts of fire sparks, but failed to leave even a slight mark on the shield.

    Two Jia n warriors holding machetes suddenly opened their eight eyes, while their skin suddenly changed colour. Their skin colour darkened rapidly, from a weird cyan-grey to a bronze-like, dark purple. In the meanwhile, their bodies began expanding, from over four meter tall to five meters tall. Moreover, countless spell symbols emerged from their dark purple skins, and wisps of visible, dark-purple smoke continuously spurted out from their heads.

    They stepped across the river and rushed towards Ji Hao along with thunderous footsteps. Judging from the sense of power that was being released by them and their movements, it was not hard to tell that they were three or even four times more powerful than the first batch of Jia n warriors, who hadunched the attack first.

    Can¡¯t fight them head on, thought Ji Hao. He gasped deeply, gnashed his teeth and pulled out the sword and machete that were still stuck in his body, out. Blood was boiling inside his body. Along with swooshing blood flowing sounds, his wounds healed themselves within the span of one breath, without leaving even a scar.

    He raised his right arm with some force and along white another series of bone creaking noises, his bones, muscles and meridians of his right arm recovered fully as well. Slightly twisting his arm, his joints let out waves of creaking noise. He raised his hand and caught the ck dagger, which automatically darted back to him. After which, he growled out again and walked towards the two Jia n warriors, who were approaching quickly, in big steps. At the same time, he yell out at Lang Yi, ¡°What the hell are you doing by standing there?! Take those people and go! Go, go, go!!¡±

    Lang Yi immediately let out a shout, yelled at his fellows, telling them to bring those kids, elderly people and women away. As for himself, with loyalty, he lifted up his axe and rushed over, leapt high into the air and hacked down towards the head of one Jia n warriors.

    ¡°You weak chicken-like barbarians,¡± said the Jia n warrior while conveniently swinging his machete sideways. A beam of bright light that was emitted by a line of spell symbols on his weapon, suddenly shed across the edge of the machete. At the following moment, Lang Yi¡¯s axe was sliced into two by the gigantic yet extremely sharp machete, right after which, the machete swept across his waist and cut him into two as well.

    Lang Yi let out a hoarse scream while his body thudded against the ground in two and began twitching madly.

    Ji Hao growled out while he darted up to Lang Yi, swiftly waved his long ck dagger and tried to block the two Jia n warriors from moving forward as much as he could. At the same time, his foot-tip moved as fast as the thunder, kicking the towa parts of Lang Yu¡¯s bodies flying through the air backwards.

    Yu Mu cursed out while leaping into the air and catching Lang Yi¡¯s body parts. He then immediately joined them together, after which, he hurriedly took out a bottle of life-saving ointment, which was especially concocted by the master Magi tutors of the Magi Pce, and spread a thickyer of it on Lang Yi¡¯s wound.

    Large clouds of blood-red smoke rose from around Lang Yi¡¯s broken waist, while he let out waves of howls in pain. But after only the span of two breaths, he leapt back up from the ground as if he had never been cut into two.

    At this moment, Ji Hao¡¯s ck dagger unexpectedly missed its target, while silently, the long machete held by Jia n warrior left two deep wounds on his body, which even reached his internal organs.

    ___________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXIaWorld

 Chapter 259 â€“ Blood power

    Chapter 259 - Blood power

    ¡°Run, run, run, run!!¡±

    In the woods, Feng Xing was yelling. Along with shrill swishing sound, the arrows with spell symbols of terror magic were continuously shot by him, deep into the river. The terror magic was activated right after the arrows were shot. Streams of freezing magic power spread out towards all directors, which made the over a hundred ves who had been screaming and attempting to rush across the river pause suddenly, after which they fled away like rats that were being burned by a pot of boiling water.

    The group of ves had been thrown into chaos by the terror magic. Feng Xing didn¡¯t stop and shot tens of more arrows from the woods. Every single arrow pierced urately through the necks of two ves. Within the blink of an eye, seventy to eighty monkey-like ves had fallen on the ground while their blood was spurting, a small section of the river had even been dyed red by their blood.

    Single handedly, Feng Xing had stopped those ves that wereing from across the river, earning a short yet precious span of time for those refugees so they could run away. Lang Yi cursed loudly. He realizedpletely that he was far from being powerful enough to get involved in a fight of such nature, therefore he immediately rushed towards the refugees and pushed them into the woods; he even kicked the asses of some of the slower kids.

    The young man who was kneeling on the ground and howling in sadness abruptly raised his head and yelled at Ji Hao with his face covered in tears and eyes filled with anger, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you save them?! Why did you watch them die?!¡±

    Lang Yi sniffed speechlessly, threw a heavy p and put that stupid kid, who didn¡¯t even realized the emergency of the situation, then carried him up and rushed into the woods.

    Ji Hao had no time to listen to his crap at all, he had to put all of his attention on the two Jia n warriors. His wounds quickly healed themselves, however, these two Jia n warriors were extremely powerful and skilful. Every single attack was urately aimed on Ji Hao¡¯s vital body parts. An ordinary warrior would have been chopped into pieces by the two of them long ago.

    Fortunately, Ji Hao had released all of his spiritual power and was able to clearly perceive every single move they made. Even the slightest move couldn¡¯t remain hidden from Ji Hao¡¯s eyes. He had also activated the |Gold Crow Pupils|, which allowed him to barely see every move of those two Jia n warriors. With both his spiritual power and his eyes, Ji Hao managed to dodge tens of deadly attacks that wereunched by both of them.

    The long sword swung across the air once again and another beam of light suddenly shed right beside Ji Hao¡¯s neck. Ji Hao bent his waist right on time dodged it. The fine hairs on his neck were even shaved off by that beam of sword light, which showed clearly how sharp and urate that sword was. Ji Hao could even feel his muscles beginning to twitch in nervousness.

    The three metal spiders, which had been standing on the other side of the river, abruptly let a high-pitched scream out. They lifted their heads up and let out hundreds of fist-sized metal balls. Those metal balls darted towards this side of the river bank at an incredibly high speed and along with a great power. The range of attack covered Ji Hao, Man Man, Shaosi and Yu Mu.

    Man Man grabbed her pair of hammers and intended to rush up and help Ji Hao, but those metal balls suddenly darted over like a heavy rain, she could only raised both of the hammers to shield herself and Shaosi, who was behind her.

    The faintly glowing metal balls shed against Man Man¡¯s hammerheads and suddenly exploded; a small sphere of me instantly shrouded an area that had a radius of over a zhang. Although the attack range of each metal ball was not too wide, within it, the lethality of the metal ball equalled to a full-strength attack of an elementary level Senior Magus.

    Man Man¡¯s body stayed perfectly still, only one or two small bombs would not be able to even make her move an inch.

    However, right after that tens of bombs swooshed over and although Man Man possessed a terrifyingly great strength, her tender face still became twisted under the continuous explosion of those bombs. She even showed her teeth when she stepped back quickly.

    ¡°Ji Hao! Be careful!!¡± Although she was busy at dealing with those bombs, Man Man still took a moment and nced at the other side of the river, then yelled out loud.

    Earlier, the Yu n young man had four Jia n warriors staying beside him. One of them raised a wall-like shield and protected him, the other two leapt down, went across the river and were fighting against Ji Hao, and the fourth one had now pulled a human-leg-thick, gigantic bow open, with a huge arrow that could even be used as a spear, and put on that human-thumb-thick string. At the moment, the arrow was quickly absorbing natural power from the air.

    Man Man yelled out, and the Jia n warriors with the longbow let out aughter on the other side of the river, then suddenly loosened his fingers. The spear-like arrow let out a thunderous boom while tearing the air apart and darting towards Ji Hao¡¯s heart.

    The two Jia n warriors, who had been fighting against Ji Hao, timely swung their weapons down on both the left and right side of Ji Hao, blocking his way and disabling him from dodging the arrow. At the same time, the two Jia n warriors simultaneously twisted their bodies slightly, clearing the way for the arrow to pierce through Ji Hao¡¯s heart.

    The arrow swooshed in the air and the Yu n young man, who stayed at the other side of the river, had a very darkened face fight now and nodded with satisfaction. This time, Ji Hao would certainly die.

    ¡°Shell!¡± At this fatal moment, Ji Hao pointed his finger at the middle of his eyebrows. The turtle shell that was gifted by Gui Ling, and was the turtle shell shelled of by herself when she was young, flew out from Ji Hao¡¯s forehead along with a loud, ocean wave-like sound, and immediately transformed into over ten streams of ck smoke, which wrapped around Ji Hao.

    Followed by a few muffled metal shing sounds, a smoothly crafted thick armour appeared on Ji Hao¡¯s body. That armour looked simple yet solid, covering his entire body. He raised both of his hands in front of his chest, pushed the air with his palms, then turned his palm up towards the air. Instantly, columns of water mist rose from his palms, within which, a sphere of natural water essence power emerged, quickly condensing into a turtle shell-form water shield.

    The gigantic arrow darted over and bumped right into the water shield. Along with a sizzling noise, the arrowhead pierced into the water shield, inch by inch, but the water shield grew thicker, inch by inch as well.

    The Jia n warrior, who had shot this arrow, was a peak level Senior Magus, this arrow shot out by him with all of his power was capable of seriously wounding even the most powerful Senior Magus, if that Senior Magi wasn¡¯t cautious enough. Nevertheless, Ji Hao didn¡¯t use too much power, he simply activated this turtle shell given by Gui Ling, which easily held this scary arrow off.

    The Yu n young man, and the other Jia n warriors, who had watched this happen, were all stunned, then began cursing in both anger and shame.

    The two Jia n warriors, who had turned their bodies and cleared the path for the arrow, hurriedly waved their weapons and tried to take the best position once again. But how could Ji Hao let them?

    He suddenly roared out while the stone swords abruptly appeared in his hand. He then swung his left arm. The stone sword brought up a faint stream of light and swept sideways across the bodies of the two Jia n warriors.

    ¡°Weak barbarians,¡± the two Jia n warriors didn¡¯t give a damn about Ji Hao¡¯s stone sword, puffed out their chest carelessly and stepped forward.

    Their armours were top-quality stuff, which were specially crafted by Xu n master craftsman of the Blood Moon, the power of a Senior Magus had no way of possibly break in them. As long as they could hold Ji Hao¡¯s sword off, their machetes would be able to chop Ji Hao¡¯s head off, the very next moment.

    Ji Hao waved the stone sword at a lightning speed, and the faint and gentle sword light slightly swept across the waists of the two Jia n warriors.

    The stone sword was iparably sharp, even thoughrge amounts of spell symbols had already released a bright dazzling light on those armours, those spell symbols instantly shattered when the sword light touched them. The two top-quality, thick and solid armours were destroyed by the stone sword as easy a hot knife cut butter, and the two powerful elite Jia n warriors, were chopped into two. This, only because they had underestimated their enemy.

    ¡°No!! You lowly barbarians! You bloody damn ants! You lowly creatures!! You wild thing!¡± The Yu n young man began screaming on the other side of the river.

    Suddenly, he opened his erect eye and a sphere of blood-red light started to rapidly rotate inside it.

    Ji Hao, Man Man, Yu Mu, Shaosi and Taisi, suddenly felt that their bodies had be ver eavy. Soon after that, their blood began boiling inside their bodies.

    ¡°Stain.¡±

    The Yu n young man slowly pointed his finger at Ji Hao and the other teammates, while the blood-red light in his erect eye formed into a strange spell symbol.

    The bodies of Ji Hao and the others quivered suddenly. Immediately after that, they felt their blood started corrupting inside their bodies at a terrifying speed and soon, a horrible foul-smelling scent came out from each of their bodies and spread out in the air.

    ___________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 260 â€“ Evil Blood

    Chapter 260 - Evil Blood

    Ji Hao suddenly lost his eyesight, his body felt numb and softened, nearly falling on the ground with his face down.

    Not only he, even Man Man, the little girl had god-like powers, but still her face was now deadly pale, and her tiny body was shaking, seeminglypletely out of her control. Her cherry-like lips now looked as white as two pieces of paper. The corrosive blood quickly spread out inside her body, devouring her meridians and corrupting her internal organs. It even began attacking her bones, attempting to corrode her bone marrow as well.

    ¡°Retreat!!¡± Ji Hao decided immediately and shouted out.

    Large streams of me swooshed out from his Magus Acupoints. Those scorching-hot Gold Crow mes contained a natural positive power that could perish all kinds of evil in this world, gushing into all of his blood vessels and meridians. With difficulty it fought against the rampant corrosive blood inside his body. ck corroded blood was being burned into puffs of smoke and were rising from his pores, till finally, his extremely softened limbs regained some of its strength back.

    ¡°Retreat?¡± While the young man of the Yu nughed hideously on the other side of the river, he said, ¡°You are all cursed by my blood magic, you will all stay here, forever. Die! Kill them! Those two young women, I want the older one and save the younger one to get a good price!¡±

    ¡°The underworld, reverse, replenish lives with lives.¡±

    Taisi stood far behind the other teammates. He took a deep breath and slightly waved his bone cane, along with which, the sphere of life force that he had just drained out from the few Jia n warriors, quickly transformed into a few red beams of light and darted into the bodies of his teammates.

    Ji Hao suddenly felt a boiling hot and thriving life force gushing into his body through his head, and instantly his body was filled with strength, making him even more powerful than he usually was. Although the corrosive blood was still madly corrupting the fresh blood inside his body, thanks to the extra influx of life force, Ji Hao¡¯s life force was doubled in amount. His Gold Crow me was ceaselessly fighting against the power of the corrosive blood inside his body. At the moment, Ji Hao was at the peak of his level.

    ¡°I will remember you.¡± Ji Hao pointed at the Yu n young man on the other side of the river and said with his teeth gnashing. He thought about what he had read from those books, regarding all kinds of special abilities that the people of the Yu n, who had Blood Moon¡¯s bloodline.

    Blood Moon, represented the power of blood and dark curses in the power systems of the Yu Dynasty, and was the evilest one amongst all three ¡®Suns¡¯ and the nine ¡®Moons¡¯, the hardest to deal with. The power of their curses was extremely hard to be lustratedpletely. More horribly, the evil blood power could hide in human bloodlines and be passed down through generations.

    Quite a few thriving and powerful human ns, which had poptions of over ten million, were extinct because they were sneakily attacked by the Blood Moon with evil blood curses, which contaminated their bloodlines and eventually wiped them out. Apart from these few big-scale ns, the other ns who epted intermarriages between themselves and the fewrge-scale ns, had all lost the majority of their nsmen because of those blood curses. Since then, those few ns quickly declined and even after thousands of years, the powers of the blood curses still lingered in their bloodline and never gave them a chance to rise again.

    Being cursed by the Blood Moon¡¯s blood power was a great trouble that would bring a headache to any Magi. Ji Hao had the Gold Crow me protecting him, which could naturally suppress all kinds of evil powers, but Shaosi, Taisi, Yu Mu and Feng Xing were all in big trouble. As for Man Man, she didn¡¯t need to be worried about it at all, with her current powers and ordinary blood curse wouldn¡¯t be able to do any real harm to her.

    Ji Hao knew that before they came to this Chi Ban Mountain and joined the army, Zhu Rong had given quite a few powerful treasures that were quite precious even for him and would protect Man Man.

    ¡°Man Man! Run!¡± Ji Hao especially let out a shout at Man Man, at the same time, Mr Crow spurted out a great stream of Gold Crow me directly on Man Man¡¯s body. Man Man¡¯s entire body began zing ragingly, right after which, dense ck smoke rose as well.

    While she was preparing to take out the magic talisman that had specially been created by Zhu Rong himself, and was about to cast the blood curse away of her teammates and herself, she abruptly paused.

    A chuckle that sounded like someone couldn¡¯t hold fromughing anymore, came from an unknown source. Man Man suddenly tightened her tender face, made an extremely ill, even dying face, carried her huge hammers and rushed towards the woods, along with a loud, booming footsteps, while yelling loudly at Shaosi.

    ¡°Sister Shaosi! Run, run faster! Ah, why does Man Man feel her legs are so soft? Run! We¡¯re gonna die!¡±

    When she run past Shaosi, she conveniently carried the long handle of one of her hammers under her arm, and grabbed Shaosi¡¯s hand, darted into the woods as fast as a gust of wind. As for Shaosi, also conveniently, she grabbed Taisi¡¯s neck and threw him onto the back of the ck tiger.

    The purely ck tiger hadn¡¯t caught the attention of that Yu n young man, therefore, it had luckily dodged the blood curse. Taisi sat on its back and the tiger instantly roared out and rushed towards the woods behind Man Man and Shaosi. While running, the tiger began swinging its long tails as well, whipping the stones on the river bank and making them fly randomly towards all directions.

    ¡°Bloody big cat!!¡± Ji Hao and Yu Mu had fled towards the woods as well, however, the two of them were unfortunately right behind the tiger.

    God knew where this shameless tiger had learned this life-saving trick - swinging its tail when running for life. The stones whipped flying by the tiger¡¯s tail continuously bumped against Ji Hao and Yu Mu¡¯s bodies. Although they didn¡¯t feel any pain, it still was truly disgusting.

    ¡°Ji Hao, where the hell did you catch this bastard cat?¡± Yu Mu could only raise his huge pot, and wore it on his head as a helmet, letting those flying stones loudly ng against his pot.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t respond, only grinned and showed his teeth. He was still wearing the turtle shell armour given by Gui Ling. Those flying stones all shattered against his armour and were unable to even leave a single scratch on it.

    A horribly swooshing sound came from behind them. The Jia n warrior, who had shot out that huge arrow towards Ji Hao just now, let out whole thirty six arrows. Ji Hao opened his arms and shielded Yu Mu behind him. Those arrows nged against his armour, after which all twisted into pieces by the water shield, which had quickly wrapped around his body.

    The great shock-waves that were brought up by those arrows allowed Ji Hao to rush faster. He pushed on Yu Mu¡¯s back as well and speeded him up for a few times.

    Hundreds of ves flowed up right behind them, while screaming loudly. Those weak things enjoyed screaming and yelling the most, and were all focused on Man Man and Shaosi.

    Their master had said that he wanted Shaosi and Man Man to be captured alive, and these lowly ves would never give up on any chance they could earn the satisfaction of their masters.

    ¡°You bunch of bloody stupid reckless thing!¡± Yu Mu cursed annoyed, while quickly swinging his arms and spreading out a handful of powder backwards, and chanted a spell with a deep voice.

    The river water suddenly rose up into the air and turned into a rain and fell back from the air. The rainwater was a scary green colour that instantly showered on the bodies of those ves, who had no chance of resisting. Their skin corrupted at a visible rate. Large clouds of green smoke rose from their bodies. Hundreds of ves howled out in pain, while struggling on the ground. Within the span of a few breathes all of them had turned into puddles of sticky, ck blood.

    ¡°My money!¡±

    The Yu n young man, who had stayed on the other side of the river, popped up all three of his eyes and screamed out in a dramatic voice.

    He didn¡¯t care about the lives of these ves at all, but he cared a lot about his properties. These ves were all his personal properties, and were hundreds of Novice Magus level ves! Yu Mu killed them all with only a handful of powder. He began wondering if this war would cost him more than he had thought he could earn.

    ¡°Go! Kill them all!!¡± screamed the Yu n young man while raising his arm.

    From a mountain top behind him, a blood-red g flew over quickly.

    The main army of the Blood Moon was approaching quickly.

    __________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 261 â€“ Snipe Kill

    Chapter 261 - Snipe Kill

    ng, ng, ng!

    The three gigantic metallic spiders quickly moved across the river and began chasing after Ji Hao and his teammates.

    Their long and metallic feet nged against the blood-red ground, creating fire sparks against the solid rocks. They moved as fast as a fierce wind, closely following behind Ji Hao and the others.

    Now and then, one metallic spider would stop abruptly, stick its thin and sharp feet deeply into the ground, steadily support its heavy body, while opening its huge jaws and showing a human-leg-thick, triangr pyramid-shaped crystal pipe.

    Countless blood-red spell symbols were rotating inside that crystal pipe, along with which, powers of huge pieces of magic crystals that were iid in the stomachs of these metal spiders were quickly drawn out, and quickly formed into a human-head-sized me sphere on the top of the pipe.

    Followed by a thunderous boom, the metallic spider¡¯s body would move quickly backwards, while its feet scratched the ground and sent up clouds of dirt. The small ball of me darted out, with a palm-sized, burning-red spell symbol quickly sparkling in the core of the ball of me. At the same time the natural powers contained in the surrounding mountains and river were also rapidly being absorbed by the ball of me.

    The small ball of me flew at an amazingly high speed and approached Ji Hao and the others within the blink of an eye.

    Every time when a ball approached them, Ji Hao would turn around, open his arm and bump against the ball of me. Great water essence power contained in his turtle shell would release on time and form a thickyer of water shield, protecting Ji Hao¡¯s body. The ball of me would fly against the water shield and the fire power contained in it shed against the turtle shell¡¯s water power, releasingrge clouds of steam and beams of fiery light that would instantly rise into the air.

    Then the ball of me would explode, emitting great fiery light that would cover an area with a radius of nearly a hundred zhang. Simr to the small metallic balls that those metallic spiders let out, these balls of me attack range would be magically controlled and be kept within the radius of a hundred zhang. The waves of hot air and raging mes would never pass the boundary of this area, not even for an inch.

    However, the rtively smaller attacking range raised the efficiency of the balls of me explosion. Sticky me roared and rolled within a hundred zhang in radius, even the special blood-red coloured rock ground of the Chi Ban Mountain was melted intova. A thickyer ofva flowed on the ground, glowing like the ze on the surface of porcin.

    The air became boiling hot. Fortunately, the natural water essence power contained in Ji Hao¡¯s turtle shell could particrly suppress all kinds of fire powers.

    The thick shield of water emitted freezing air that would collide against the mes created by the exploding fireballs. After the span of a few breaths, the hot air dissipated gradually. After each time Ji Hao would turn and continue running. But, the three metallic spiders would also get the chance the get closer to Ji Hao and his teammates after each time.

    ¡°Lowly barbarians, you can¡¯t run!¡± The Yu n young man riding on his mount, rushed closely behind Ji Hao and his team, while being followed by the remaining two Jia n warriors,rge group of ve warriors and ves. He was cursing viciously and it seemed like he still was angry for those hundreds of ves, which were poisoned to their death by Yu Mu.

    ¡°Kid, the armour on you looks quite nice. It should worth a good price, enough to trade for two thousand ves.¡± The Yu n young man yelled his judgment regarding Ji Hao¡¯s gears loudly, ¡°As for you, your skull will be part of mine personal collection.¡±

    Laughing proudly out loud, the young man continued, ¡°A barbarian kid possessing the power of an adult warrior, your skull must be beautiful. I will let my craftsman emboss many exquisite patterns on it, and iy the most precious gemstones in it to worship the greatest, noblest Blood Moon. Your skull will certainly bring up the interests of those beautiful and nobledies.¡±

    Ji Hao silently rushed forward, while the Gold Crow me zed inside his body, continuously burning those crazily spreading corrupting blood power and tried to purify his body.

    This damned Blood Moon curse was so annoying. After only ten minutes, the newly grown spirit blood, transformed from the life force that Taisi had sent into his body, was all corrupted by the dark Blood Moon power. At the moment, Ji Hao felt as if his legs had softened again and he didn¡¯t know how much further he could make.

    Flicking his finger, Ji Hao drew out a ck iron tablet. That was his ID tablet, given by Huaxu Lie, which represented his identification as a soldier of Huaxu Lie¡¯s special army. On the other side, this tablet was also a magic tool that could be used to connect his fellow soldiers.

    A ck light of a squared feet area, was sparkling faintly on the tablet, within which over thirty light spots could be found clearly. Every single white spot represented one soldier of the special army. These people had divided themselves into seven small teams and were distributed in the mountain area, thousand miles around Ji Hao.

    Slightly flicking the tablet with his finger, Ji Hao injected a stream of power into it. His power contained a short message, quickly spreading out towards all directions. In the meanwhile, the white light spot that represented Ji Hao, had turned red on the ck tablet.

    Ji Hao informed all hisrades that he could contact, though the tablet and told them that his team was being chased by an army of non-human race monsters. He also informed them the rough number of enemies to the others.

    Once the other teams received Ji Hao¡¯s message, they would spread the information out immediately to everyone they could reach. Within the span of at most ten breaths, the main camp of this special army would get the message. After that, once the information provided by Ji Hao was verified, Ji Hao would be awarded with a certain amount of credit points.

    Bang, Bang, Bang!

    Three balls of me darted together towards him, along with waves of horribly hot air.

    Ji Hao sighed slightly, turned around while a dense thick watery mist spurted out from his armour and condensed into an over ten-zhang wide water shield, protecting Ji Hao behind it, right in front of the three balls of me. The balls of me exploded, a great shock wave stuck on Ji Hao¡¯s chest like a cannonball, which although was being protected by the water shield, still made him stagger tens of steps back.

    From within a dense fiery light, three huge arrows swished over. This time, the arrowheads were shining with a yellow light.

    Ji Hao¡¯s armour could condense water essence power into a powerful water shield and hold off the explosions of those balls of mes, therefore, the Yu n young man had ordered the Jia n warrior with the bow to shoot these specially crafted arrows. Each contained a great earth power, andunched a double attack onto Ji Hao. Suppressing the water power with the earth power, was the perfect choice.

    Followed by a thunderous boom, the water shield suddenly shook, and the three arrows exploded. Dense streams of earth power struck on Ji Hao¡¯s body, forcing him to step back again.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± The Yu n young man growled out, while turning his head back and taking a quick nce. The blood-red g, which had been hundreds of miles away earlier, were now only over ten miles away from him, and he could even clearly see another Yu n warrior, who was sitting on his mount and wearing a luxurious armour, rushing in the front of the army.

    ¡°A bunch of bastards, intending to seize mine credit!¡± cursed the Yu n young man. He then gnashed his teeth and suddenly opened his erect eye, from which, a blood-red lightning bolt darted out and directly struck against Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    A sizzling noise instantly came out Ji Hao¡¯s skin. Ji Hao felt that his body had slightly gone numb, right after which, countless tiny blood-red electric sparks burst out against his skin. A terrifyingly great shock wave sent him flew backwards. His feet scratched the ground and left a deep and long ditch in front of him. He then heavily thudded against Yu Mu¡¯s chubby back, causing both of them to fall on the ground, rolling like a giant watermelon.

    ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re all mine! None of you can run!¡± The Yu n young man proudly pped his mount, abruptly rushed out of the protection of the two Jia n warriors, for over a hundred zhang far, then pulled out the sword tied around his waist and intended to chop Ji Hao¡¯s head off himself.

    Feng Xing, who had patiently been hiding all the time, finally made his move.

    A cold dazzling beam of light suddenly shed across the air, and the armour worn by the Yu n¡¯s young man immediately let out a brightyer of light. However, in the next moment, a few spell symbols on his helmet, near his forehead abruptly shattered, along with which, a piercing shining golden arrow pierced through his thick and exquisite armour, directly into his erect eye, then deeply into his brain.

    Followed by an abrupt boom, the head of the Yu n young man exploded, and his tall and slim body was sent up into the air, then thudded back against the ground.

    _________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 262 â€“ Magic bow

    Note: Sorry guys, I was away on a trip and mineptop had crashed. Only when I returned could I get back in touch with the Trantor and the boss. I will resume editing ording to schedule from today.

    __________________________________________________________________________

    Chapter 262 - Magic bow

    ¡°Nice job Feng Xing!! The best liquor back in Pu Ban City!! My treat!!¡±

    Ji Hao wasughing out loud while his body was still wrapped in popping blood-red electric sparks and his head was still buzzing and dizzy, waving his fist hard in the air.

    Yu Mu supported his body painfully with his arms while screaming, ¡°Get the hell off my body! Damn it!! My fat! Ouch! My fat! Fat!!¡±

    Ji Hao was sent flying by the blood-red lightning boltunched by the Yu n young man, and had bumped right into Yu Mu¡¯s soft and chubby back. Yu Mu¡¯s thickyer of fat offset over eighty percent of the power that was contained in that lightning bolt, therefore, those blood-red electric sparks didn¡¯t cause any harm to Ji Hao, but had nearly knocked poor Yu Mu out.

    A loud sizzling noise came from Yu Mu¡¯s body. A huge area around his waist was charred ck, and those thin blood-red electric sparks were still madly drilling into his skin. These blood-red electrical sparks activated the blood curse that lingered inside his body, releasing even greater powers.

    Yu Mu¡¯s skin quickly turned deadly pale, his lips were even bing dark gradually; this was a sign that his spirit blood was withering rapidly.

    Ji Hao pped hard on Yu Mu¡¯s body and injected a stream of Gold Crow me into his body. The stream of me drilled into Yu Mu¡¯s body like a living snake. Yu Mu gritted his teeth and let the stream of me quickly gush around his body. Wherever the stream of me passed, the corroded blood was evaporated into ck smoke and puffed out from his nose, mouth and ears.

    ¡°Hold on! Until they came over!¡± said Ji Hao in a deep voice, while putting the ck tablet back into this sleeve.

    ¡°Just a second, a tiny, little, short second! My fat! My poor dear fat!¡±ined Yu Mu. He rubbed his own waist in misery andrge amounts of carbonised skin turned into ck ash and fell off from his body, showing a bowl-sized huge wound.

    Then he took two pills that were concocted with the purpose of replenishing lost blood. He gnashed his teeth and struggled back up from the ground, while continued moving forward along the valley. While running, Yu Mu¡¯s fat shook intensely, and newly-grown fat and skin quickly sealed the wound.

    Inside the woods, Feng Xing, whose whole body was soaked in sweat, waved his fist, gnashed his teeth, and looked at the headless dead body of the Yu n young man, letting out augh, then murmured a word.

    ¡°One!¡±

    The old longbow, which was imed to be a magic bow by Feng Xing himself, looked quite simple. It even was roughly crafted normal and ordinary branch. But at this moment, that old bow was glowing with a beautiful light, and the natural and simple shaped bow had now turned translucent, as if it was carved out of a fine piece of jade.

    The bow string, which normally looked like three thin dry grasses twisted together, now seemed like transparent tendons of a dragon, reflecting the sunrays and releasing a faint light. It seemed also as if a very mysterious dim light was flowing around inside the string.

    The arrow that had punctured the armour of the Yu n young man and had blown off his head like a watermelon, was now deeply stuck in the ground. Countless thin golden spell symbols flew continuously out from the arrow. After thest golden spell symbol dissipated in the air, the arrow turned back into a normal and ordinary wooden arrow. Suddenly, the arrow popped up and became a puff of ash, falling onto the soil.

    This was one of the most ordinary wooden arrows, you could buy a thousand of them in the Pu Ban City with a jade coin. The arrowhead was forged by steel, with the arrow body carved out of normal ironwood. However, when Feng Xing shot this arrow out with all of his power, and the inherited old longbow, countless spell symbols were automatically injected into the arrow, turning this arrow into a magically sharp one that could easily pierce into any armour.

    ¡°Ah! God damn it!¡± Feng Xing waved his hand andined in a deep voice, ¡°With my current power, I can shoot three arrows out like this, at the most, then I¡¯ll just die!¡±

    Gasping deeply, Feng Xing yelled out aloud, ¡°Only booze is not enough! Oi, Ji Hao! Why don¡¯t you treat me in the Regretting Beauty? I heard that ce is filled with fun! I¡¯ve never been there yet!¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s face instantly became dark. He remained silent and kept rushing forward. Regretting Beauty? Of course he knew what that crazy ce truly sold. Ying Yunpeng¡¯s nephew died nowhere else but that ce, identally being killed by a little girl, who sucked out all of his blood during sexual intercourse.

    Yu Mu let out a simple grin and said, ¡°Eh? Regretting Beauty? I heard that all of their dishes are made from meat of Senior Magus level beasts! Ji Hao, why don¡¯t you invite me as well?!¡±

    Man Man carried her pair of hammers and was running at the front. Hearing the conversation of these boys, she excitedly leapt up and yelled out, ¡°Good, good! Ji Hao¡¯s treat! We will go together! Shaosi! Let¡¯s go together! Regretting Beauty? Such an interesting name!¡±

    Shaosi¡¯s nd face became colder and colder. She slightly turned her head and took a quick nce at the woods, shook her head and said ndly, ¡°Man Man, don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. Hm? Already?¡±

    Ji Hao and his team had been running quite fast, but the Blood Moon army moved even faster.

    Over two hundred elite Yu n warriors had already caught on. Seeing the dead body of the Yu n young man, they yelled to stop their riding beasts one after another. They looked at their fellow warrior, whose head had been blown up, with weird smiles on their faces.

    The two remaining Jia n warriors kneeled on the ground, staring at their master¡¯s dead body without any expressions on their faces. As for those ve warriors and ves, they kneeled on the ground as well, while quivering intensely, not even daring to raise their heads.

    ¡°ording to thew, your master has already died, but you¡¯re alive, you have allmitted a crime of death!¡± said one of the Yu n warriors, whose status seemed to be the highest amongst all those people, and was wearing the most luxurious armour, which reflected the sun rays into a bright huge sphere of light around his body.

    ¡°However, since we¡¯re facing a great war, I can spare you from death. Are you... willing to swear your allegiance to me?¡± this Yu n young man stretched his hand out with a smile towards the two Jia n warriors and continued, ¡°Work for me, I will spare you from your dead punishment and will take you under my protection. This also goes for these lowly ves, they will live as well.¡±

    Judging from the bronze-purple skin of these two Jia n warriors, they were elite warriors among Jia n warriors, who were called ¡®big warriors¡¯. They were as powerful as peak-level Senior Magi, and were quite valuable. Normally, to have a few warriors like these would cost Yu n people quite a big price and quite many efforts. But now, their master had died in battle, and they were still alive, which meant that they had alreadymitted a dead crime. Therefore, only if any Yu n man was willing to give them a olive branch to hold on, they would grip it without any hesitation.

    ¡°You respectful lord, we are certainly willing to contribute all of our loyalty and power to you!¡± The two Jia n warriors, who were kneeling on the ground with faces looking like dead, seemed to have suddenly gotten their life force back. They happily grinned and made their vows to their new master.

    Their original master had died in battle, if they returned to the Blood Moon like this, not only would the Blood Moon execute them ording to thew, their killed master¡¯s family also would never let them live. But as long as another Yu n lord was willing to take them and protect them, all those wouldn¡¯t be a problem at all!

    Such things were more thanmon in the Yu Dynasty. Not to mention these guards, warriors and ves, when a Yu n man died in battle, everything he had when he was alive, even his wives and children, would be taken over by other Yu n people, and a lot of the Yu n men would be more than willing to do that.

    All these, were witnessed by their great Blood Moon, and were all allowed by theirw!

    The Yu n man, who had just taken the two Jia n warriors over, let out a satisfied grin, while the other Yu n young man stared at him, eyes filled with jealousy.

    Within the woods, Feng Xing pulled his old longbow open once more, ten spat a mouthful of spirit blood on its bowstring.

    _________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 263 â€“ The magic but formation

    Chapter 263 - The magic but formation

    A magical and beautiful stream of light flowed on the surface of Feng Xing¡¯s longbow. Feng Xing had injected almost all of his power into the bow already, just for this shot.

    With Feng Xing¡¯s current power, he could only shoot three arrows like the one he had used to kill the Yu n young man, in the period of one day. Except, the shot he was about to make this time, possessed thebined power of hisst two possible shots into one arrow.

    With the double amount of power, the golden glowing arrow directly transformed into a beam of light and darted out, many times faster than thest one had, and was over ten times more destructive. The bowstring shook intensely and cut all five fingers of Feng Xing¡¯s right hand, sheddingrge drops of blood on the magically glowing bow.

    Taking a deep breath, Feng Xing didn¡¯t even have enough time to check the result of his shot, turned around at his highest speed and rushed away. Cyan streams of wind rose behind his back, turning into a pair of cyan-coloured wind wings, which were slightly attached onto his back.

    Tens of shreds of afterimages shed across the air and Feng Xing dissappeared in the woods after rising and falling a few times.

    The arrow was shot out like a lightning bolt, as if it was the sign of death.

    The Yu n man, who had just taken the two big Jia n warriors over, and was enjoying the envious stares of his fellows, smiled and was about to say something. Suddenly, his armour began shining and countlessplicated spell symbols spurted out from it, transforming into twelve blood-red light chains, swiftly rotating around his body along with an piercing metal shing noise.

    The golden arrow darted over like a sharp beam of light, while those blood-red chains bumped against it one after another.

    Blood-red and golden light spots burst out around the young man of the Yu n. Along with a series of creaking noise, those blood-red long chains shattered one after another, and the golden arrow continued moving forward and momently approached the face of the Yu n man.

    The Yu n man let out a desperate scream. A blood-red, round jade talisman was already in his hand, which he only needed to crumble. This magic talisman made by an elder of his family would release a peak Magus King level protection for him.

    Although this shot,unched by Feng Xing with all of his power, was incredibly destructive, it would never manage to break through a peak Magus King level protection.

    However, just after having gripped the talisman in his hand, the arrow pierced deeply into the erect eye on his forehead. The three foot and six inch long arrow, made from ordinary ironwood and a steel arrowhead, which you could buy a thousand with a jade coin, deeply piercing into the head of this Yu n man, after which, a tight sphere of golden light suddenly exploded.

    The head of the Yu n man was blown up abruptly, and the golden arrow darted out through his helmet, poking into the heart of a Yu n young man, standing right behind him.

    ¡°Great Blood Moon!¡± All the other Yu n young men screamed out loud, popping up their eyes and watching the golden arrow pierce through another exquisite armour that was made by the master craftsman of the Blood Moon, sending the Yu n young, man flying for over a hundred zhang far, with a blue face.

    The golden arrow let out a loud buzzing noise while vibrating intensely, nailing the Yu n young man, whose heart was punctured by the arrow, on a cliff. After that, the arrow dimmed down, and the golden glow wrapped around it suddenly exploded once again. The arrow turned into a puff of ash and dissipated into the air, while a huge hole had been left in the chest of the Yu n young man.

    ¡°Help...¡± The Yu n young man fell on the ground while moaning. Twelve Jia n warriors, who were guarding around him, hurriedly rushed up in a great panic, took out all the life-saving medicines they had and poured them into the mouth of their master, whether it was a waste or not.

    Moreover, a few Jia n warriors even cut their own wrists, activating their precious spirit blood and shed it on the chest of the Yu n young man. The wounded Yu n young man began incanting a spell loudly, while a blood-red swirl rotated fast inside his erect eye. The blood of the Jia n warriors, which contained great amounts of life-force in it, was being absorbed by his wound quickly. At the same time, the muscles around his wound started to squirm and the wound shrunk rapidly into a fist-size.

    ¡°Such a horrible arrow!¡± The other Yu n young men nced at each other and whispered. They were all frightened by Feng Xing¡¯s shot, so much that they didn¡¯t even dared to talk out loud.

    Over a hundred Yu n young men were in the army, with over a thousand Jia n warriors following them, and over fifty-thousand ve warriors and ves.

    However, Feng Xing¡¯s shot was like a bowl of iced-water, pouring right on their heads, extinguishing the confidence and passion in their hearts that they had about this war.

    They were noble Yu n people. Leading a great army, sweeping across those weak and small barbaric viges, ughtering their elderly people, piging their children and women, robbing their wealth, were things that they enjoyed the most. Battle achievements and wealth were what they really wanted.

    But if you told them to risk their lives and fight against the alliance of the human ns, even though they could be shot right in the head by some god damn golden arrow anytime...

    ¡°We have to inform General Di Sha about what just has happened here! We encountered the legendary human army, right in front of us! These are no longer those stupid warriors from small ns, but real official human army people!¡± A Yu n young man, who looked rtively older, seriously made this suggestion.

    ¡°Hm, we all clearly know that we¡¯re only sent here by our families, for experiences and achievements. We¡¯re not official soldiers of the Blood Moon army, I mean, it¡¯s not our duty to do such things like fighting against those cruel and stupid barbarians,¡± Another Yu n young man said seriously, ¡°Fanju Luo and Di Lin were killed, how should we split his properties?¡±

    ¡°Oh! Lords!¡± Shouted the Jia n warrior, who was still kneeling on the ground, and had attacked Ji Hao for quite a few times earlier, ¡°They were only a few kids! Five or six! And they were all cursed by Lord Di Lin with the blood power, they couldn¡¯t fight anymore!¡±

    This Jia n warrior then stood up, took out a dagger and pierced deeply into his chest, then drew a spell symbol on his face with his own blood, which looked cruel and weird, ¡°I swear with my life, they were cursed with blood power and are unable to fight at this moment! As long as you, my respectful lords, rush up with your warriors and chop off their heads, a great amount of awards would be...expecting you!¡±

    The eyes of all those Yu n young man were glowing suddenly.

    Were those murderers cursed by Di Ling with the blood power? That meant that they should have lost nearly all of their spirit blood and were about to die! These people had killed Fanju Luo and Di Lin, both of them came from the top 30rge-scale families of the Blood Moon, and were all wealthy noble families.

    ording to the hidden rule of the Yu n, as long as they could capture and behead the murderer who killed Di Lin and Fanju Luo, the two families would certainly trade for this contribution with incredibly great amounts of pure gold, only to wash off the disgrace and the reputations of their families.

    ¡°We can¡¯t let those violent barbarians run, they have killed our friends cruelly!¡± The Yu n young man who had made the suggestion of informing Di Sha earlier, growled out in a even more serious tone, ¡°We should go after them! Kill them! I will certainly make this contribution!¡±

    Followed by a series of metal shing noises, the magic space bracelet worn by those Yu n young men lit up one after another. Huge amounts of metal spiders and otherrge-scale puppets were released by them, rushing up along the valley and going after Ji Hao and his teammates.

    Within this short period of time, Ji Hao and his team had made tens of miles far along the valley.

    Ji Hao¡¯s ck tablet was shaking violently, sending waves of messages to him.

    Three-hundred miles in front of him, a master Magu tutor, who came for emergency reinforcements, had already set a ¡®magic bug formation¡¯, and was expecting Ji Hao to lure the enemies into that formation.

    __________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 264 â€“ Emergency

    Chapter 264 - Emergency

    ¡°Run, run, run, quick!¡±

    Although Ji Hao and his team had stalled for quite a while, but they still were able to catch up with those Gold Wolf n warriors and Cyan Wolf n refugees.

    Tens of warriors carrying or holding the nsmen, who were nearly killed earlier, stumbled while running as fast as they could along the valley. However, they had been running all the way and were about to copse. Not to mention these Junior Magi warriors, even the Senior Magi like Lang Yi were almost out of energy.

    They were moving way too slow, the Yu n army chasing behind then was getting closer and closer. Ji Hao had already heard the metal-nging noises that were made by the feet of those gigantic metal spider against the solid rocks on the ground.

    ¡°Run as fast as you can!¡± yelled Ji Hao. In the meanwhile, a faint beam of golden-purple light shed across the middle of his eyebrows. His Golden Dan swiftly rotated in his spiritual space and the power contained in it suddenly drained out by ny percent.

    Ji Hao locked his finger together, into a form of a lion head, while incanting a spell in a deep voice. His eyes began shining brightly and he nced quickly across all of those warriors. ¡®Zhe¡¯, one of the nine secret words of the [Mantra Dan of Nine Secret Words], had the magical power that allowed Ji Hao to control the others as easy as his own body.

    A faintyer of light rose from the ground, along with gusts of breaths wrapped all of those warriors around, including Lang Yi. Streams of warm power gushed into their bodies, making their heavy footsteps quick and light. With this magical power, even the weakest Novice Magus was now capable of easily covering over ten zhang far, with a few shreds of after images behind him.

    Within the span of a few breath, they could make two to three steps forward, which was equal to a few miles.

    Lang Yu let out a roar towards the sky in excitement, straightened his thumb at Ji Hao while yelling, ¡°Little brother, you¡¯re amazing! Really, really A-ma-zing!¡±

    Sayingt his, Lang Yi¡¯s face suddenly became extra sad, after which he continued, ¡°If our Gold Wolf n had an amazing Maguspriest like you, we could have saved at least thousands of our nsmen, it wouldn¡¯t be...be like this...¡±

    Ji Hao rushed up to Lang Yi in big steps, took a deep gasp, let out a breath that contained a dense corruptive scent, then pped on Lang Yi¡¯s shoulder hard and said, ¡°Want to revenge? Keep surviving, be stronger, and kill them all!!¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s words were simple, yet filled with the most straightforward and honest philosophy, deeply believed by all the ns of the Southern Wastnd.

    If you killed my nsmen, in revenge, I will kill you for that. If I am unable to kill you, I will continue to cultivate myself until I be powerful enough, then I will kill you. If I am unable to kill you until the end of my life, I have my sons, my grandsons, even great grandsons, we will eventually kill you.

    Southern Wastnd warriors were simple and violent as such, therefore, once the seed of hatred had grown between two Southern Wastnd ns, it would never disappear until one of the two ns had been wiped outpletely, and their bloodline had vanished in this world.

    ¡°I will live and kill them all,¡± Lang Yi said while gasping quickly, staring at Ji Hao¡¯s ck long dagger, then abruptly turned to Shaosi and said, ¡°Little sister, you have two spears, can I borrow one from you?¡±

    Shaosi nced at him, flicked her hand and threw one of the spears to him.

    Ji Haoughed out, threw the crystal piece that Lang Yi had used to trade for food earlier, back to him as well, then pped on his shoulder again and said in a low voice, ¡°Keep an eye on that bunch, I can¡¯t stop feeling they¡¯re bit strange.¡± While talking, Ji Hao threw another nce at those few Cyan Wolf n warriors.

    He couldn¡¯t clearly tell how badly their wounds were, but judging from the outside, those wounds were pretty serious. However, after he had checked with his spiritual power, he had discovered that although those wounds looked bloody and scary, they actually didn¡¯t cause too much effect to the bodies of those few warriors.

    ¡°Interesting, can it really be a group of people who are actually spies among the entire human kind?¡± Shaking his head, Ji Hao turned around, facing the over two-hundred metallic spiders, which were approaching quickly and couldn¡¯t help but feel his scalp bing numb by only seeing those.

    Over two hundred zhang long metal spiders were darting over at a nearly lightning speed, and those spiders all had especially long feet that allowed them to run even faster than ordinary metallic spiders. Some them had their bodies covered under thick metal armours, obviously possessing a great defensive power, while some others had extra huge bellies, which was releasing a strong sense of power; apparently, these spiders were even more destructive than the others.

    All in all, these over two-hundred metal spiders were crafted in different shapes, with their unique usages during the battle.

    Most terrifyingly, when he looked back, he discovered that at least fifty metallic spiders, which all had huge bellies, had already stuck their feet deeply into the ground and had opened their jaws, showing the triangr pyramid shaped pipes, aimed at him.

    Just now, being attacked by only three metallic spiders join-handily with this kind of pipes, had pushed Ji Hao in a quite difficult position. Now, fifty metallic spiders that looked especially crafted for times of great war, were aiming at him simultaneously. Ji Hao faintly imagined the oue of this, causing his face to instantly turn blue.

    ¡°God damn it!¡± Ji Hao didn¡¯t dare to underestimate these metallic spiders. Without a hesitation, he threw out two defensive magic talismans that were given by elder Wulong and the other elders. The yellow talismans instantly exploded and released their powers. Tens of zhangs-thick rock wall suddenly rose from the ground in front of Ji Hao, forming a huge defensive formation, firmly shielding Ji Hao behind it.

    Over fifty tank-sized me balls swooshed towards Ji Hao and thunderously bumped into those rock walls. Along with a series of booms, those rock walls shattered one after another, then turned into yellow light spots and dissipated into the air.

    A rampantly great me immediately enveloped the entire area that had a radius of over a hundred zhang. This section of the valley was especially narrow, therefore, those me even swallowed the mountains on each side of the valley, which were over a thousand zhangs tall.

    Muffled bangs came from mountaintops. On each side of the valley, the mountains were shaking intensely, right after which,rge pieces of solid blood-red rocks copsed and rolled down from the mountaintop. Those rocks caused terrifyingly great rumbles while falling down right towards Ji Hao¡¯s head, sounding even like they were falling from the sky itself.

    Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but scream at the others, telling them to run faster. The biggest rock falling down from mountaintop was hundreds of zhangs in radius and over thirty zhangs thick. Being smashed by a rock like this was thest thing that anyone would want to experience.

    The tens of metallic spiders rushed way too fast. Right after the terrifying fire cooled down, they had reached where Ji Hao had been standing earlier.

    However, the mountains on both sides of the valley were shaking to the point they copsed by the series of explosions, which were made fireballs, and the gigantic pieces of rocks fell down, right on these metallic spiders. Not a single one of them survived the horrible rain of huge rocks, and those especially solid and heavy blood-red rocks fell down from such a high altitude, smashing on these metallic spiders, causing them to be leaned and twisted. Those magic formations set inside their bodies all exploded, soon after which, these specially crafted metal spiders lost their powers and were turned into a pile of waste iron.

    ¡°Oh! No! My money!!¡± The young men of the Yu n, who had been following closely right behind those metallic spiders burried their faces in their hands and cried out one after another.

    They had already split all the guards, warriors and ves that had been left by Fanju Luo and Di Lin, which meant that each one of them had earned some extra properties, but those metallic spiders had all been their personal properties, which were worth quite a lot. Therefore, they still felt a great pain by watching their spiders being smashed into pieces of waste iron.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush up blindly! Circle around them and chop them into pieces!¡± roared one Jia n warrior hoarsely, while waving his pair of huge cattle-horn shaped axes.

    A Yu n young man opened the erect eye in the middle of his eyebrows, which suddenly let out a beam of dim red light, shing across the air. Being swept across by the dim red light beam, all gigantic rocks that had blocked the valley then turned into puffs of ashes, after which they wer blown away by gusts of wind. All this happened only in the span of a few breaths.

    The great army continued moving forward, right behind Ji Hao¡¯s team and the group of refugees.

    In front of Ji Hao and the others, on a roughly round-shaped, huge gstone, a couple of ck banners were fluttering in the wind, but suddenly, those mysterious banners all disappeared in the air.

    ________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 265 â€“ Ginger

    Chapter 265 - Ginger

    A series of mountains were standing roughly in a circle. On the side of the, over ten miles in radius gstone, Ginger was sitting on a ck cushion, with thirteen different sized, odd shaped jars, containing all kinds of creepy bugs, ced right in front him in a line, sorted ording to their sizes.

    The thirteen different-shaped jars were made of either wood, stone, jade or metals and were all glowing with multicoloured lights, looking like the lively colours on the bodies of the poisonous bugs. Each jar was embossed with lively patterns of poisonous bugs, and thergest one made from wood, had ten thousand and one different kinds of poisonous bug patterns embossed on it.

    Amongst all the poison users of the entire Magi Pce, Ginger was one of the few, who were the hardest to deal with, and normally no one dared to upset them.

    He had lived for over a thousand years. He didn¡¯t have a wife or any children and no one knew about his family name. People only knew that he hade from the Southern Wastnd. Except for a few servant who were taking care of his daily needs, he didn¡¯t even had an apprentice. All Ginger had in his life, were those scary, horrible and highly poisonous bugs.

    Fifty years ago, with the help of the Magi Pce and paying a huge fortune, Ginger had killed the queen of a nest of Gu that had lived for over ten thousand years. He then had merged his body with the power and soul of the queen, bing even quieter and weirder that he had been before, which caused even fewer people toe close to him.

    [Gu: (simplified Chinese: ¹Æ; traditional Chinese: ÐM; pinyin: g¨³; was a venom-based poison associated with cultures of southern China. The traditional preparation of gu poison involved sealing several venomous creatures (e.g., centipede, snake, scorpion) inside a closed container, where they devoured one another and allegedly concentrated their toxins into a single survivor. Gu was used in ck magic practices such as manipting sexual partners, creating malignant diseases, and causing death. The Gu queen that was killed by Ginger was a natural formed Gu, which ording to legends, was much much more powerful and mysterious than ordinary artificially fostered Gu.]

    ¡°Good, good my dear cute little babies, we will get you some delicious meat very soon,¡± gently patting those jars in front of him and Ginger said, while his green eyeballs looked as muddy as that of zombies. There was no way you would be able to discover any traces of humanity in them.

    ¡°Fresh, warm, the sweetest human meat,¡± blinking his eyes, Gingered chuckled, then paused and continued, ¡°Well, not exactly, monsters meat actually. So they might not taste that well, but at least, the quantity is satisfying.¡±

    ¡°Tens of thousands of them,¡± taking a long and deep gaso with satisfaction, Ginger stroked those jars, which looked smooth and shining because of the hundreds of years of rubbing and petting. He then repeated with a low voice, ¡°Tens of thousands of them. Those kids indeed are fighting really hard, bringing so many foods all at once.¡±

    Tens of apprentices of the Magi Pce were holding special banners that were particrly made by Ginger himself, and had been walking quickly around the gigantic gstone, ording to Ginger¡¯s arrangement. While walking, they had also been waving those banners, from which, multicoloured, different sized bug eggs were rising and falling on the huge gstone like a heavy rain, after which they silently merged with the stone at a visible speed.

    Every poisonous banner had over a million bug eggs hidden in it. Now, all those egg bugs had deeply been drilled into the ground. If someone would be capable of seeing through the gstone, they would see that underneath that thick gstone, a terrifyingly great amount of bug eggs had been buried in the ground in a thickyer, distributed throughout the area that had a radius of over ten miles.

    This scene would drive anyone, who were particrly afraid bugs,pletely crazy.

    However, in Ginger¡¯s eyes, such a scene was the most beautiful one in the whole world, and all this would be just simple. A bunch of idiots, who had been rushing to their deaths, would run into this area and suddenly be surrounded by millions of poisonous, newly-hatched bugs, then all these bugs would rush up, eat those idiots up without leaving even a puff of bone ash, so beautiful.

    Jiang Yong was standing quite far away from Ginger, with a few Southern Wastnd Society boys standing beside him.

    Over ten zhang away from them, were a few Dark Ocean Society¡¯s apprentices.

    They were watching Ginger setting the magic poisonous bug formation, eyes filled with fear and respect. At the same time they were whispering to each other about those great achievements made by Ginger. His cruel methods, weird personality and scary living style, all these had made Ginger look like a devil in the hearts of Magi Pce¡¯s apprentices.

    Only Jiang Yong had been staring at Ginger with a bit different expression. He knew that Ginger was born in the Bi Fang n, which meant Ginger was one of his nsmen, but about a thousand years ago, Ginger had left the Bi Fang n and never went back to the Southern Wastnd.

    Nevertheless, he believed that blood was always warmer and thicker than water, especially since all ns had been valuing the bloodline rtionships the most, therefore, Jiang Yong thought that he was somehow qualified to talk loudly in front of Ginger.

    Hesitating for a while, Jiang Yong carefully walked behind Ginger, politely kneeled on the ground and kowtowed to him for a few times. He acted very devotedly and had kowtowed quite hard, even making a few muffled booms against the ground, and had knocked a small hole out of the solid gstone.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± Ginger stopped what he had been doing and yelled harshly in a cold voice, ¡°Go hide as quickly as you can,ter when those idiots rush into the formation, it will be your job to jump out and track them! Kowtow to me? I have nothing nice for you!¡±

    ¡°Dear ancestor,¡± said Jiang Yong extra politely.

    Suddenly, a thumb-sized, three zhang long, thin yet with a tank-sized head, extremely weird-shaped centipede, which had over a thousand sharp feet and was pure ck, darted out from Ginger¡¯s sleeve and wrapped around the neck of Jiang Yong. Those sharp feet easily pierced into Jiang Yong¡¯s skin, and the huge head opened its jaws, spurting a stream of air that had a faint blood scent, right to Jiang Yong¡¯s face. Jiang Yong¡¯s face instantly turned purple in front of this sudden frightening experience.

    ¡°Ancestor!!¡± this stupid body yelled one more time.

    ¡°Who the hell is your ancestor?!¡± Ginger yelled then chuckled, turned around and took a scornful nce at Jiang Yong, letting out a few frosty sniffs. After that, he took out a handful of thumb-sized, translucent, smooth and tender-looking bug cocoons, threw into his own mouth one after another, which he chewed happily as if he was chewing a handful of peanuts.

    While eating his special snack, Ginger said in his creepy cold voice, ¡°You¡¯re Bi Fang n¡¯s boy? Don¡¯t you know what I had said back then when I left that stupid ce? I had told them, if any Bi Fang n¡¯s little bastard ever dared to show up in front of me, they would be looking for death.¡±

    Jiang Yong¡¯s face now turned deadly pale. He looked at Ginger while being terrified deeply, he truly hadn¡¯t known anything about that. After all, that had happened a thousand years ago, who would tell him about this old story that was not glorious at all?

    ¡°Normally, when you walked into my eyesight in the Magi Pce, I just pretended to not know where you hade from, and didn¡¯t say anything,¡± Ginger threw all the cocoons in his hand, into his mouth then took out another handful of them, and continued ¡°But today, you particrly came to me, if I don¡¯t kill you right away, I¡¯ll seem to have be a man who failed to keep his believes.¡±

    Jiang Yong began quivering, hurriedly screamed out in a trembling voice, ¡°A-ancestor! Plea-please spare my life, I, we, our Bi Fang n has been bullied quite badly by someone else! Our, our territory, half of our territories were snatched!¡±

    Ginger paused and stopped chewing.

    A short whileter, Ginger narrowed his eyes and said in a nd tone, ¡°Why does Bi Fang n¡¯s territory have anything to do with me? But, interestingly enough, I didn¡¯t think that there was someone in the Southern Wastnd who dared to provoke the Bi Fang n, hm, so you came to me now. You¡¯re not attempting to ask me to seek revenge for the Bi Fang n, kill the one who made your n lose your territories, who happens to be among the few kidsing our way, luring enemies into this formation, are you?¡±

    Jiang Yong stared at Ginger in shock. He had never thought that Ginger could be so wise, that he would point the whole truth out within no time.

    ¡°Ancestor, you...¡±

    Ginger closed his eyes, slightly sighing, raised his head and nced at the sky, then abruptly threw a heavy p on Jiang Yong¡¯s face.

    Followed by a loud pping sound, Jiang Yong was sent flying for over three miles away, and smashed right into a cliff, causing even half of his body to be stuck in the cliff.

    ¡°Close, close, they¡¯reing.¡±

    Ginger murmured while at the same time, a faintyer of mist rose from the ground, silently shrouding all the Magi Pce¡¯s apprentices behind him.

    __________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorl

 Chapter 266 â€“ Information

    Chapter 266 - Information

    In the main camp of the alliance of the human race.

    The main meeting tent could contain over a thousand people all at once. Inside, a hundred-zhang square sand table with countless extremely fine golden sand was shaking intensely and soon formed the mountain area that Ginger had set his magic poisonous bug formation in.

    Si Wen Ming, Huaxu Lie, Lieshan Kang, Hao Tao, and other highmanders and ministers were standing beside the sand table, silently watching a few Maguspriests manipting those streams of golden sand with their magic power.

    A soft stream of dim light flew out from the bone canes of each of the Maguspriests, soon shrouding the entire sand table. After a short while, all details of that mountain area had appeared within theyer of dim light; you could even see a cirrus of an ant from it.

    The information continued to be gathered from over all the directions and were sorted by a few young men with ck cloaks, standing behind Si Wen Ming, after which they were immediately reported to those ministers and highmanders.

    What Ji Hao and his team had encountered, was the very firstrge-scale army of the non-human race people. They had already discovered that there were a hundred and twelve Yu nmanders in this army. There were also a thousand three hundred and eighty-five Jia n warriors, over fifty thousand ves and ve warriors. Judging from the numbers, this was quite a huge army that was worth some attention.

    They had also discovered that no other forces had been hiding around this army. The force that was nearest to them, belonged to the Blood Moon official army, which was still thousands of miles behind them. Besides, the official army had been distributed and was attacking human ns that were located in the north of the Chi Ban Mountain, only a few pioneer troops were sent into that mountain area.

    Si Wen Ming sorted all information carefully inside his mind while frowning, then waved his hand hard in the air and said, ¡°Tell elder Ginger to make it more difficult! A quarter of an hour, he only has a quarter of an hour to eliminate this army.¡±

    Pointing his finger at the sand table, five-hundred miles away from the magic poisonous bug formation, a curved valley abruptly lit up.

    ¡°After eliminating this army, tell elder Ginger to set a new ambush formation in this valley, and I will transfer all our nearest forces to correspond with him, we will try our best to swallow this army,manded by Di Sha, directly!¡±

    Under the guidance of Si Wen Ming, the information work had been running quite smoothly so far, at least, he had already discovered all backgrounds of those highmanders, in the army that had been chasing Ji Hao, as well as the background information about the higher forces this army belonged to.

    ¡°Tell that kid Ji Hao, he has a personal issue with Di Sha. I will let Di Sha know that Ji Hao is in the squat,¡± said Si Wen Ming calmly, ¡°Tell Ji Hao, he can not draw back, he has to follow right behind Ginger, luring Di Sha into the ambush formation.¡±

    Hao Tao, who had been standing beside Si Wen Ming silently all this time abruptly began talking, ¡°Elder Ginger came from the Bi Fang n of the Southern Wastnd. We just got news from the south, saying that Prince Tong Gong has ceded half of Bi Fang n¡¯s territories to the Gold Crow n, where Ji Hao hase from.¡±

    Si Wen Ming remained silent briefly then seriously shook his head and said, ¡°I trust Elder Ginger, he is nothing like some of those people of the Bi Fang n.¡±

    At the north side of the Chi Ban Mountain, in a small wood, Di Sha was sitting on a luxurious handcrafted carpet with his legs crossed. A few jade bowls, each with exquisitely carved patterns, were ced in a line in front of him, containing fresh fruits that just had been shipped over from the Liang Zhu City, the capital of the Yu Dynasty.

    A few beautiful young girls, whose clothes were torn into so many shreds that they couldn¡¯t even cover their bodies, and had slightly dark skins, were huddled up under a tree near Di Sha, staring at him like terrified baby rabbits.

    An old ve, whose skin was dark green coloured, grinned widely with his mouth, while showing his sharp teeth. He grabbed the hair of one of the young girl in his hands, carefully looking her beautiful and panicked face, even violently opened her mouth and checking if her teeth were white and neat.

    ¡°All good stuff,¡± said the old ve whileughing creepily. He then politely saluted to Di Sha and said, ¡°General Di Sha, if you can bring ten-thousand female ves like this, our master is willing to add ten percent based on your price.¡±

    Di Sha frowned, grabbed arge grape, threw into his mouth and began chewing.

    ¡°Add ten percent, hmm, your master is quite honest. But ten-thousand, it¡¯s already not easy to find even a hundred female ves of such high quality, you want ten-thousand? For that, I will have to spend an extra half month on the north side of the Chi Ban Mountain, until I have broken those human ns and find you enough amount of female ves.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re at a great war, and the army has been moving forward every single day. Dying half a month for no reason, how many is your master willing to pay for that? What if the Emperor med me for this, I can¡¯t even imagine something like that.¡±

    The old ve grinned again and said proudly, ¡°The price won¡¯t be a problem at all, as long as you get ten thousand ves like this, we can negotiate further regarding the price. As for the Emperor, our master will certainly exin this for you, my dear general.¡±

    Di Sha slowly nodded and waved his hand, silently agreeing with what the old ve had said. He had a deep understanding of how powerful the master, about whom this old ugly ve had been talking about, was. Even Dishi Yanluo had to listen to him more or less.¡±

    If he could build a connection with such a powerful person through a ve trade, that would be highly beneficial for him in the future.

    A Yu n young man rushed over at a crazily high speed, from tens of zhang away. This young man leapt down from his still running mount and thudded against the ground, while throwing a jade talisman to Di Sha.

    Di Sha¡¯s face suddenly changed, he caught the jade talisman and flicked it with his finger. Immediately, a light screen appeared in front of him, from within which, he saw hundreds of metallic spiders chasing a squat in a valley, and the one running at the tail of the squat, wearing a heavy full armour, asionally lifting his mask up and showing his face. The face of this man made Di Sha abruptly jump up from the carpet.

    ¡°It¡¯s him! That damn little bastard! It¡¯s him!!¡± screamed Di Sha madly, ¡°The Shadow Devil didn¡¯t kill him! They have failed to kill him for a few times! I am so sick of their uselessness! That little bastard! He is still here!!¡±

    The Yu n young man kneeled on the ground and said while gasping quickly for air, ¡°General, this is the information, which just has been delivered by our man.¡±

    Di Sha instantly crumbled the jade talisman, then shook his cloak and growled out harshly, ¡°Call everyone! Gather over here at their highest speed! Leave those idiotic barbarians! Just leave them! They shoulde over here as fast as they can!!¡±

    He then pointed his finger hard in the direction of the Chi Ban Mountain, then yelled in an almost shrill voice, ¡°Tell them, if they can¡¯t get here within one hour, I will chop their heads off myself!¡±

    The old ve, who had the hair of a girl grabbed in his hand, and had beenughing proudly in a weirdly disgusting voice, screamed out, ¡°General Di Sha, are youunching an attack now? What about our female ves?¡±

    Di Sha turned his dark face around, nced at the old ve with aplicated expression and said in a very deep voice, ¡°Please, tell that noble master of yours, what I¡¯m going to do, is nothing else but getting him more, and higher quality female ves. When my army stamps this Chi Ban Mountain into a smashed tnd, I will certainly bring more deliciously beautiful female ves back for him.¡±

    Di Sha¡¯s mount, the nightmare beast, rushed over, while Di Sha rose into the air and then lightlynded on the back of it.

    He took another nce at the old ve, who was now paused in shock, suddenly grinned and said, ¡°Tell your master to prepare enough money. This time, I will be bringing quite an amount of good stuff back, which will certainly go beyond his imagination.¡±

    Pulling out his sword, Di Sha waved the long and sharp sword towards the Chi Ban Mountain.

    ¡°The army up front, move, move, move! Fast!¡±

    ___________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 267 â€“ Hatch

    Chapter 267 - Hatch

    Run, run, at your highest speed.

    Abruptly, a gigantic blood-red gstone blocked the way of Ji Hao and the others with him, causing them to slow down immediately.

    ¡°Lang Yi! Take these people and run!¡± Ji Hao raised his long ck dagger while a beam of fiery light shed across the dagger¡¯s edge.

    Behind him, over two hundred metallic spiders rushed out of the valley like a sparkling and freezing metallic tide, quickly spreading out towards all directions. Sooner orter, those spiders formed a miles long line, moving their thin yet sharp feet, while continuously approaching Ji Hao and his team.

    The metallic spider, which was standing in the middle of the line, looking especially thin but had more andplicated spell symbols embossed on its body, and with ck-blue gemstones iid in itspound eyes, suddenly raised its head, opened its jaws and let out a high-pitched scream. Waves of strong sense of power instantly gushed out of its body and spread out.

    A huge buzzing sound rose from its body, along with which, the gstone began shaking violently, and countless thin electric sparkles popped up in the air. Ji Hao saw the dirt slowly rising from the ground. The air was trembling and charging. Great electric repulsion were causing dirt, even small stones rise into the ground. After the span of two breathes, even gigantic rocks, which would take a few people to hold their arms around it, were slowly rising from the ground as well.

    A blood-red beam of light darted out from this metallic spider¡¯s body, within which, an erect eye gradually opened, letting out countless beams of extremely thin and dim light, which swept across the surrounding area. The air around the gstone was still vibrating, while a faintyer of ck mist continuously blew up, exposing the apprentices of Magi Pce, who had been hiding in the mist with the power of those banners held in their hands.

    Fifty to sixty apprentices were shocked to discover that they were already exposed, desperately waving their banners, not knowing what else they could do.

    Ji Hao popped up his eyes. He had read from books in the Magi Pce, which said that amongst the fighting puppets of the Yu n, there was one that was extremely expensive, and could release a powerful magic, which was called [Heaven Blessed Great Magic] by the people of the Yu n. This so-called [Heaven Blessed Great Magic] couldrgely suppress all kinds of magics and magical powers, in front of which, ordinary magic formations or ambush formation had no way of staying hidden.

    However, this kind of puppet was iparably expensive. Except the people who possessed the highest status amongst the entire Yu n, and their direct offsprings, none of the others would be able to afford such a top-grade fighting puppet.

    Behind the hundreds of metallic spiders, a proud and arrogantughter was let out by a Yu n¡¯s young man, ¡°Hah! Ambush! You all should thank me for this, if I hadn¡¯t spend all my money and bought this heaven-eyed puppet, we would all rush into this ambush formation!¡±

    ¡°You all, each, own me a life, remember this,¡± the owner of the heave- eyed puppet yelled out in excitement, ¡°ording to the rules, I should take a major part of the contribution, for killing these people.¡±

    The other young men of the Yu n looked like they each had swallowed a huge pile of cattle dung and were very embarrassed.

    They red at Ji Hao and the others and began cursing angrily.

    ¡°Bastard! How dare you ambush us here?!¡±

    ¡°You lowly sneaky barbarians! So evil! But, can¡¯t you arrange more people to ambush us? Only these few? It¡¯s not even enough for us to split the contribution!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so dead, lowly stupid creatures, you¡¯re just so dead. We have found you, which means that you¡¯re all dead already!¡±

    The men of the Yu n were yelling and shouting, cursing and threatening Ji Hao and the others. Surrounded by tens of thousands of ves warriors and guards, they rapidly rushed out of the narrow valley, and got onto this huge gstone.

    A few cautious and cowardly young men from the Yu n took out their special-shaped jade talisman and threw them hard against the ground. Those talismans instantly blew up into beams of dazzling light and spread out. Countless tiny spell symbols emerged in the light and sparkled in the air, everywhere they swept across, the surface of the gstone would be burned ck, as if being struck by lightning bolts.

    Not a single hidden spell or magic spell symbol was detected on the surface of the gstone, and if there was any, those specially crafted detecting talisman would certainly trigger it and cause abnormal images or sounds.

    However, except those apprentices of the Magi Pce, who were hidden around them with the powers of those banners, no other spell symbols had been left on the gstone by Ginger.

    The young men of the Yu n surveyed the surrounding carefully. When they were unable to see anything abnormal had urred on the gstone, they immediately became excited and started to yell even louder at Ji Hao. ¡°Surrender yourself! You lowly barbarians! We can grant you an easy death if you surrender now!¡±

    ¡°And those two beautifuldies, you two should just kneel on the ground and beg for our mercy, after all, we don¡¯t want to smash your pretty, lovely faces.¡±

    ¡°Oi, oi, let¡¯s talk, that girl with a white dress, I like her. I¡¯ll give two-hundred jade coin, for having her.¡±

    ¡°You bastard! Such a beautiful ve, she will be worth at least five hundred. I want her as well, be fair, the one who gives the highest price will get her!¡±

    ¡°I want this kid¡¯s armour, my uncle is a deputymander working for General Di Sha, whoever dares to scramble with me?¡±

    Before they even had won the fight, these proud and arrogant young men of the Yu n were considering Ji Hao and the others as their reward for winning the battle, and started arguing with each other regarding the distribution of these ¡®booty¡¯.

    Lang Li led his fellows and dragged those refugees, while continuing to flee forward. From time to time he would turn back and take a worried nce at Ji Hao and his team. But when he saw that they were surrounded and that the ambush formationid exposed, he couldn¡¯t help but show a despairful face.

    ¡°You! What are you doing?! The ambush has been exposed!!¡±

    Lang Li shouted as loudly as he could while waving his arms hard, intending to tell Ji Hao that he and his people would keep running for lives.

    Ji Hao smiled while shaking his head, he then took a deep breath, straightened his middle finger up towards those Yu n¡¯s young men, then locked his fingers together. Followed by his hand motion, his heavy arm immediately was wrapped by a thickyer of flowing water again. In the meanwhile,rge streams of water essence power spurted out, turned into a zhangs in radius water shield, enshrouding all six of them, including Taisi¡¯s big ck cat.¡±

    ¡°Man Man, take out the treasure given by your Abba and cast our curse away,¡± said Ji Hao, ¡°Such a difficult journey.¡±

    Man Man happily let out a yell then took out a fist-sized, exquisite bronzemp. Once she had taken it out, a slightly red light spot on themp burst out into a dense red light sphere, wrapping all of them up.

    The huge gstone under their feet suddenly began shaking lightly. Soon, countless thin cracks emerged on the surface of the gstone. At the exactly same moment, all bug eggs exploded simultaneously, and countless different-sized, multicoloured and scary bugs hatched, buzzing out of the gstone. Immediately after these bugs had flown out from those silent eggs, which had been feeling likepletely dead just now, instantly released an amazingly great sense of power.

    Cracking noise lingered around the gstone, watched by the Yu n¡¯s men and their guards and ve warriors, all ugly, disgusting and horrible bugs crawled out of their eggs while screaming.

    It was a tsunami of poisonous bugs. The over ten miles in radius gstone had suddenly been swallowedpletely by these bugs.

    _________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 268 â€“ The ocean of bugs

    Chapter 268 - The ocean of bugs

    ¡°Holy crap!¡± Taisi huddled up on the back of the ck tiger, with his face turnedpletely blue, tightly holding his own knees with his arms.

    Feng Xing looked nowhere better than Taisi, randomly, he couldn¡¯t help but rub his own body hard with his hands, trying to wipe those cold sweat that was gushing out of his palms. It also seemed like as if his palms were extremely dirty and he was so eager to wipe them clean.

    Shaosi and Man Man were looking simr; their faces were turned slightly pale while staring right at those bugs. The two girls tightly leaned against each other and were slightly shivering their bodies.

    Only Yu Mu, had a few drops of drools flowing out from the corners of his mouth while his eyes were slightly shining. He was greedily staring at those bugs outside of the water shield, while murmuring in a low yet quite creepy voice to the others, ¡°Wow, so chubby, this scorpion is so chubby, why I want to eat it so much, oh I am now dying to taste it! Looking so delicious!¡±

    Ji Hao felt his scalp going numb and that all of his hair were standing straight up. Even with his experiences and spiritual power, he too was frightened by those bugs outside of the water shield, so much that even his body couldn¡¯t move smoothly.

    In the Southern Wastnd, almost every n had a few Maguspriests who particrly studied bugs manipting magic, and all kinds of poisonous bugs fostering skills. These Maguspriests were all master at killing people with poisonous bugs. Ji Hao had seen ocean-like groups of bugs before, during a fight between the Gold Crow n and other ns.

    But the poisonous bug magic used by Ginger was violent, evil, disgusting and fierce, to a certain unbelievable point.

    All these different sized and multicoloured bugs gathered together, were lying upon each other¡¯s bodies, squeezing each other, wrapping their legs altogether, and their wings ovepping. Those worms, without legs and wings, tightly coiled around each other without a single gap between them, not even a hair could be inserted in between this horrible ocean of bugs.

    The area with a radius of over ten miles, which was surrounded by mountains and only two valleys lying across it, was filled with a three-hundred zhang thickyer of bug.

    Thick and solid, not even water would be able to flow inside.

    The water shield had given Ji Hao and his friends some space. Outside the water shield was a deadly world of bugs; all kinds of mad poisonous bugs crowded together, rubbing each other and letting out crazily horrible noises. At the first nce, your eyesight would be immediately filled with all kinds of squirming bugs, and broken bodies parts of bugs, wings, legs, bellies, internal organs, and disgusting, stinky liquid that had been squeezed out of these bugs.

    The jaws of these bugs remained open while they were screaming and squirming madly. All of these bugs had poisonous nds in either their jaws or tails, out of which venoms of various vivid colours were ceaselessly spurting out, while emitting a hell-like stinking smell. All kinds of rotting and stinking smells were mixed together, giving a scent that was beyond description.

    If it had been for the protection of the water shield, the venom would pour into their bodies. Ji Hao thought that even though his body was more solid than the body of ordinary Senior Magi, he too would corrode within the span of few breathes if he was affected by those venoms.

    Luckily, they had the water shield, and even more fortunately, Man Man¡¯s father had given her such a powerful treasure, otherwise none of them even dared to imagine what the oue could be.

    The army led by those Yu n¡¯s young man weren¡¯t as lucky as Ji Hao¡¯s squat. Those egg bugs, which didn¡¯t have any sign of life, suddenly flew out from underground, and countless bugs hatched within a single second, piling upyer uponyer, directly burying them.

    The ve warriors, who were poorly dressed with only leather armours, or in some cases only x clothes, only let out a few howls before their bodies had been torn apart by those bugs. Countless bugs drilled into their skins and madly devoured their flesh, blood, internal organs and bones.

    The sticky venom spread on their bodies, rapidly corrupting their bones and weapons. Within only a few seconds, all the ve warriors and ves had been devoured by those bugs, without leaving even a hair.

    Amongst these ve warriors, a few, who were rtively more powerful had waved their weapons for a few times with all of their powers, and smashed thousands of bugs, but that was all they could achieve. After they had smashed those thousands of bugs, more bugs roared onto their bodies and turned them into nothing.

    Hundreds of metallic spiders let out the bright light from their bodies; the powerful magic formations hidden inside their body suddenly drained the power of those magic crystals, which had been providing energies for these spiders and turned those powers into thickyers of light shield that wrapped around these spiders. Those spiders opened their jaws, showing the ragingly zing pipes. Large amounts of bugs were burned into ashes, but still, more and more bugs, endlessly rushed up, crushing them.

    These bugs were especially fostered by Ginger himself, some of them lived on solely on all kinds of natural powers.

    Loud creaking noises wereing from around these metallic spiders. Millions of bugs rushed up onto the bodies of these gigantic metallic spiders and began wolfing the light shield protecting them. Their light shields quickly dimmed down, and powers that had been stored inside the bodis of these metallic spiders was quickly consumed, till there was no power in store to replenish those light shields. The shields suddenly exploded, after which, those bugs directly stuck on the solid and smooth bodies of those metallic spiders.

    Some of the bugs that lived especially on metals, were flying thrilled and began tearing the solid and thick bodies of those spiders apart, even letting out loud noises. No matter how those gigantic and powerfulbat machines struggled, and even though with one swipe of their thin yet sharp feet they could kill thousands of bugs, in this hell-like magic formation filled with poisonous bugs, they were surrounded by billions of such bugs.

    One metallic spider was bitten till it had broken into pieces and eventually exploded within a dense fiery light and thick clouds of smoke.

    One metallic spider exploded, killing millions of bugs, but soon enough, more bugs had rushed up again.

    The metallic spiders were exploding one after another, blowing up countless bugs into stinky and gross liquid, but those bugs had crazily great fecundity. They ate all of those dead bug bodies that had been killed in the explosions, then swayed their swelling bellies and let out another hundreds of eggs, which then hatched and turned into newly grown bugs.

    You could never kill them, you could never, ever kill all of them.

    Those Yu n¡¯s young men, each had special abilities, but they were shrouded by more powerful bugs, such as that strange-shaped centipede that Ginger used to scare Jiang Yong earlier; each Yu n¡¯s young man had at least ten huge centipedes-like creatures that coiled around their bodies.

    These centipedes had incredibly solid bodies; each could endure a full-strength tearing down that had beenunched by a Senior Magus, without breaking. Being tied up by over ten huge centipedes like this, even strong warriors like Ji Hao couldn¡¯t possibly break out from it, not to mentions these poor Yu n¡¯s noble elites, who had not too many physical powers to begin with.

    As for those powerful Jia n warriors, each of them was coiled around by over a hundreds of centipede-like these. They were screaming and struggling with every single bit of power they had, breaking one, two, or ten, even twenty centipedes, but in no time, more centipedes had drilled out from the crowd of bugs and squirmed onto their bodies.

    While they were screaming with their mouths wide open, some of the bugs had crawled into their open mouths.

    That deadly horrible ocean of bugs had devoured everything. Those Yu n¡¯s young men began crying in despair. Abruptly one of them screamed out loud in a hoarse and high-pitched voice.

    ¡°I surrender!! I hope that you can treat me, in a way that fits my status and my family!¡±

    ___________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 269 â€“ Surrender

    Chapter 269 - Surrender

    Two huge golden-winged scorpions opened their jaws and dragged this Yu n young man out of the crowd of bugs.

    The face of this poor young man had turned deadly pale long ago, while his lips had turned into ghost-blue, and streams of warm, steaming liquid was continuously dripping down, along his luxurious armour. Tens of wired-shaped centipedes were coiled around his body, which had already bitten tens of huge holes in his exquisite armour, and a few multicoloured mantises had already drilled half of their bodies into his chest muscle and were chipping his flesh with their sharp sickles.

    No wonder he had screamed out and surrendered in only a second, those few mantises would have drilled into his heart.

    ¡°Lord Di Silin! You ca-can¡¯t surrender!! Your family, your parents, all will be humiliated!¡± yelled a nearly five-meter tall Jia n warrior. The great shock wave that hade out from his throat had even shattered over a hundred thousands of bugs into pieces. ¡°Your status and that of your whole family will be taken away!¡±

    Di Silin gasped quickly and yelled back at him, ¡°Idiot!! Not surrender, do you want to watch me die?! Idiots! Surrendering is only a method of fighting! After my family has bailed me out, I will certainly, naturally make my contribution and wash over this humiliation!¡±

    The thick, boundless ocean of bugs was squirming in such a manner that Di Silin couldn¡¯t even see were his guards were. He yelled harshly, ¡°I order all of you, drop your weapons, take off your armours and surrender! You¡¯re my warriors, you have to obey my orders!¡±

    The Jia n warrior, who had just yelled at him, let out a long, helpless and angry shout, after which, his skin abruptly turned into faint silver. He gripped his long machete and began swiftly spinning his body, on everything around him.

    Fierce gusts of swords wind swept across the crowd of bugs. All the bugs within the area, two-hundred zhang in a radius around the Jia n warrior, were all wiped out. But more bugs continuously rushed up from the air and deeply buried him in the ocean of bugs. In the meanwhile, the weird-shaped centipedes coiled around his body suddenly tightened. The Jia n warriors growled out in both shame and anger, he attempted tounch another powerful attack like this, but he couldn¡¯t move even a bit.

    Venoms poured on his body in streams, while gusts of poisonous air coiled around him, and poisonous powers were breathed into his nose.

    Soon, this especially brave and powerful Jia n warrior had consumed his power. He let out a desperate howl then fell on the ground. The bugs covered his body up and soon ate up his thick armour, finally he was devoured by these bugs as well.

    That had been a peak-level Jia n warrior. Every inch of his flesh and every drop of his blood contained great amount of power. Hundreds of bug queens screamed shrilly with excitement, while their gigantic and swelled up bellies squirmed, spraying bug eggs like raindrops.

    All the Jia n warriors had beenunching attacks on those bugs as hard as they could in the ocean of bugs. Now and then, terrifyingly loud booms could be hearding from within the crowd of bugs, along with dazzling lights. Every single full-strength attackunched by a Jia n warrior was able to exterminate all the bugs in the area of a few miles.

    However, those bugs had been reproducing all the time, faster and faster. More and more bugs fell from the sky or drilled out from the ground, the three-hundred zhang thickyer of bugs soon grew to four-hundred zhangs, even five-hundred zhangs thick...

    ¡°Kids, what¡¯re you waiting for?¡± Ginger murmured in a spooky and deep voice while patting one of those bug jars in front of them.

    Tens of apprentices of the Magi Pce floating in the air, trembled while waving their banners once after hearing Ginger. Instantly, huge clouds of ck smoke gushed out of those banners, which was releasing a thick sense of spirit blood power. Every single bug that would be touched by this smoke would suddenly expand to times bigger than it had been before. Their powers would also risergely, and even those venoms, poisonous gas or powder spurted out by them would be more toxic than before.

    Another Yu n young man who had his armour broken by those bugs, immediately began screaming desperately, ¡°I surrender! I am from the Dishi Family! I have to, to treat the way, that fits, my, my status! Gosh! They¡¯re in my nose!! Help!!¡±

    A few gigantic golden-winged scorpions dragged this young man out of the ocean of bugs, as same as thest one, this young man had peed on himself as well. After being dragged out by those golden scorpions, a few stream of ck smoke quickly drilled into his body, and this young man¡¯s body instantly went soft; he was disabled from moving, showing the whites of his eyes and fainted.

    Those Yu n young men surrendered one after another.

    Facing Ginger, and that horrible, hell-like bug manipting skill, theypletely gave up on resistance. In their eyes, only official armies could deal with this kind ofrge-scale bug group, and they were sent over by their families, only for some experience. It was totally reasonable for them to surrender under such situation.

    The young men of the Yu n were being dropped out one after another and were thrown onto the ground like garbage, after their power had been sealed by that ck smoke.

    Even those iparably powerful and tough Jia n warriors gave up as well. Their masters had all surrendered, therefore, although they were all brave enough to the point that they were never been afraid of death, none of them was that stupid, to be willing to die for nothing.

    Therefore, these Jia n warriors took off their armours and were subdued by Ginger with those poisonous bugs.

    These Jia n warriors were lying on the ground, each with an embarrassed face, while cursing ceaselessly.

    ¡°Bloody evil barbarians! You use these disgusting tiny bugs! Shameless! Low! You, do you even dare to fight against us face to face?!¡±

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re such a humiliation to warriors! You have even dirtied the word ¡®warrior¡¯! Why didn¡¯t you pick up your weapons and fight against us like real men?!

    ¡°Next time, we will never, ever loose! Just a bunch of bugs, we can simply burn them to ashes! I am telling you! I only need a small, handful of fire to defeat you!¡±

    Ginger sneered, then patted hard on a bug jar in front of him again. Countless poisonous bugs suddenly flew into the air, brining an upstream of multicoloured light and darted into the jar. Looking at these angry Jia n warriors, he said ndly, ¡°Warriors? I am a Maguspriest, not those brainless warriors who know nothing but punching and hacking.¡±

    Standing slowly up, with those bug jars floating around his body, Ginger nced at Ji Hao and carelessly threw a jade talisman to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s Si Wen Ming¡¯s order. Ji Hao, you have to correspond with me dealing with Di Sha¡¯s main army. Si Wen Ming hopes that we can wipe that Di Sha and his army out, this time, show our attitude to those idiotic creatures.¡±

    Ji Hao took over that talisman and carefully read the information contained in it.

    He had also seen Jiang Yong, whose face was bruised and nose swelled, standing far away from Ginger while staring at him with both fear and hatred. Ji Hao immediately realized what had happened before he had arrived here. Ji Hao seriously bowed to Ginger and said, ¡°Sure, It¡¯s my responsibility. Those non-human races are the archenemy of our entire human race, I will surely spare no efforts to defend our human race and eliminate enemies.¡±

    Ginger nodded with satisfaction, took anotherplicated nce at Ji Hao then said in his symbolic low and creepy voice, ¡°Good, the Gold Crow n finally raised another marvelously talented kid. Ha, but that Bi Fang n goes down generation by generation.¡±

    Tens of ck banner abruptly rose into the air, Ginger trod on one of them and swiftly flew to the north. Ji Hao let out a sharp whistle and called his teammates, hurriedly following up with Ginger.

    __________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 270 â€“ Bug puppet

    Chapter 270 - Bug puppet

    At the north side of the Chi Ban Mountain, Di Sha¡¯s army was moving quickly towards the south.

    Tens of thousands of ve warriors wearing leather armour and holding weapons, excitedly pushedrge groups of human elderly people, women and kids, approaching the south.

    These men were threaded together by ropes that were tied around their waists. This specially crafted ropes, covered in blood-red spell symbols had been threaded through their spines; the power contained in those ropes forced them to move slowly along with the army.

    About a thousand people were threaded in one rope, and hundreds of lines of threaded people were following the army. These poor people were moving on the vast, solid and blood-red ground, wailing and sobbing, walking towards their unknown fates.

    If any of those humans fell on the ground and caused the entire line to be stopped, those ves from the Yu n would immediately chop the head of, while being thrilled doing it. Then they would tie the heads around their waist, in order to show off their battle achievement.

    The bodies of the tens of thousands of ves were all covered in blood, some of them had seven to eight human heads tied around their waists, while blood continuously dripped on the ground from the broken necks of those heads, adding more vivid, cruel blood-red colour to the ground of the Chi Ban Mountain.

    At the same time, three hundred fully metallic chariots had been floating in the air about three feet high from the ground. These chariots were being pulled by metallic puppets and were moving quickly forward. Every chariot was wrapped around by multicoloured streams of light, while countless spell symbols were embossed on the surfaces of those chariots, which asionally transformed into electric bolts, darting to zhang away.

    des that were sharp and the size of a fist were iid in all of those chariots and beast-like bodies of the metallic puppets. The des were extremely sharp and had a green light shining upon them. That green light was obviously caused by dipping those des in highly poisonous liquids. On top of that, all the des were thickly dotted with small spell symbols, which had greatly enhanced the sharpness and solidity of the des, to such extent that it was capable of easily cutting even the body of a Senior Magus in two halves.

    Three, nearly ten-metal tall, gigantic human-shaped puppet warriors were standing on each chariot; they were respectively holding a spear, a machete and a longbow in their hands, which allowed each chariot, as a squat, to easilyunch both long distance and short distance attack. The bodies of each puppet warrior were also covered inplicated spell symbols. Every single one of these spell symbols was sparkling with an eye-piercing light. Magic crystal of the highest grade and the size of a tank were iid in all their vital body parts, providing the puppets with nearly inexhaustible amounts of energy.

    Behind these chariots, which were moving forward in a horizontal line, an over ten-zhang tall tower was floating in the air and drifting forward along with the army. Around the base of the tower, over ten muscr Yu n elites were standing straight, while vigntly ncing at the surrounding areas at all times, while beams of sharp and frosty light darted out from their erect eyes from time to time.

    Overhead the tower, a huge, scary blood-red erect eye was rotating slowly and letting out streams of blood-red light, darting towards the south, leaving a long and huge arc in the air.

    Streams of blood-red light with a thickness simr to a human leg darted to tens of miles away within a moment, then struck on the ground. Along with a series of thunderous booms, that blood-red light suddenly exploded into countless thumb-sized light spots, randomly shooting towards the surrounding area.

    Every single one of those spots of light contained a tiny blood-red symbol within it. No matter what came in contact with these spots, it would immediately burst and release beams of visible blood-red coloured electric bolts and spread out swiftly.

    A sizzling noise lingered in the air; every time after a blood-red light exploded, those blood-red, tiny electric bolt released by it could instantly cover an area that had a radius of a hundred miles.

    None of the magic formations or ambushes, which might have been set up by the human race, was capable of staying hidden from these sensory-type blood-red electric bolts. The high tower was one of the most important and valuable treasure, which was an absolute necessity for the Yu Dynasty during times of war.

    Di Sha was riding on his mount, closely following the high tower.

    Although he was eager to take revenge for his brother Di Luo, and wash off the humiliation and bad influences that had been brought to him and his family, by Di Luo¡¯s death and the destruction of the Blood Tooth, Di Sha, after all, was born cautious. Even though he was now surrounded by ten millions of elite warriors and all kinds ofrge-scale powerful battle machines and puppets, he hadn¡¯t be arrogant and reckless, not even for the slightest bit.

    He pushed those human captives to the front of the army and made them step through every inch of ground in front of the army, in case any trap was set on their way. He had also burned a great amount of magical crystals and activated the Blood Moon Divine Tower, to detect if there was any ambush set in the mountain area in front of them. In the eyes of the other Yu n generals, Di Sha was even a bit cowardly, afraid of the war and the death, but Di Sha insisted no matter how people judged him.

    ¡°Make those stupid things on each side of the army quiet!¡± Di Sha raised his head, looked at the army and yelled harshly, ¡°do not blindly move forwards! Shoulder to shoulder with the main army! Do they really think that the human race is a doormat? I assume that they had never spent a day in the Southern Wastnd!¡±

    This time,rge groups of elite warriors had been arranged to join Di Sha¡¯s army before he had set off for this war, but all of these new warriors were young men from those big-scale Yu n or Jia n families that belonged to the Blood Moon. Rather thaning for the war, these people were more likeing for money.

    During all these days, Di Sha had led his army to exterminate tens ofrge-scale ns located on the north side of the Chi Ban Mountain, seizing amazingly great amount of wealth and ves, therefore, these newly joined young men had all became proud and arrogant and thought that the human race was as weak as rats.

    Di Sha put them on each side of the army, but these young men were all excitedly trying to move faster, intending to exterminate the human army ahead of Di Sha, in order to build their achievements and harvest more ves.

    Di Sha could only order them to slow down. Over and over again, he yelled at them, letting them keep side by side with the main army, but these young men ignored Si Sha¡¯s orders time and time again, leading their guards and ves warriors moving faster and faster.

    ¡°God damn it!¡± Di Sha raised his whip in anger and whipped hard on the butt of his mount while yelling, ¡°Good, you won¡¯t listen to my orders, and insist on getting yourself killed, do not me me for this!¡±

    Hundreds of miles away, on top of a gigantic mountain, Ji Hao was standing beside Ginger, silently and calmly looking at the tied-like clouds of dirt, which seemed to even reach the sky.

    From hundreds of miles away, Ji Hao was able to clearly see those tiny electric bolts that were released when the light streams darted out from the high tower and exploded. This was the first time for Ji Hao to witness such kind of battle machine that was capable ofrge-scale surveys for magic formation ambushes, while Ginger had a thorough andplete understanding of this kind of high-edge tower.

    ¡°Well, a ten-zhang tall divine tower, limitation of its attacking range is a hundred miles.¡± Ginger narrowed his eyes and stared at Ji Hao right in the eyes with his pair of green shining pupils, and warned him, ¡°Once it approaches you less than a hundred miles, you have to be extra careful! These divine towers made by the Xiu n craftsmen could easily release Magus King level of attacks, as long as they have enough amount of magic crystals as energy supply. That is something you bunch of kids couldn¡¯t possibly hold off!¡±

    Ji Hao stared at that tower that had been moving forward while releasing streams of blood-red light, and said in a low voice, ¡°So, do we have to destroy this tower before that?¡±

    Ginger gave a praising nce to Ji Hao, then waved his hand. A few Magi Pce¡¯s apprentices hurriedly sent those captured Yu n¡¯s young men over.

    ¡°Exactly, that is why I didn¡¯t kill these kids back then, and have epted their words of surrendering.¡±

    ¡°But, I can guarantee that they would never want to know what will happen soon, after I turn them all into bug puppets.¡±

    Ginger said while chuckling with a hoarse and very creepy voice, and gently putting chicken-egg-sized bug eggs into the mouths of these captives one after another. All of these Yu n¡¯s young men were struggling with thest bit of their powers, but no matter how they tried, they couldn¡¯t break out from Ginger¡¯s cold and scrawny hands.

    ¡°Ji Hao, you know, Wulong Yao and the few other old fellows are really good at teaching children about how to read books.¡±

    ¡°But, speaking of how to kill and survive in battles, you should take a few lessons from me.¡±

    Abruptly, Ji Hao popped up his shining narrowed eyes and let out a loud, high-pitched scream, along with which, over a thousand captives showed the whites of their eyes simultaneously, suddenly straightened their bodies, leapt up from the ground like zombies, then darted out, right towards Di Sha¡¯s army, which was still at hundreds of miles away, at a lightning speed.

    __________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 271 â€“ Bug attack

    Chapter 271 - Bug attack

    Ginger gave Ji Hao a pile of thin slips, which were made from turtle shells. On those slips he had recorded his special bug puppet magic.

    Ji Hao stared at the pile of slips in shock, while holding them in his hands he realized they weighed nearly nothing, then looked confused at Ginger and asked, ¡°I heard that you, esteemed elder, don¡¯t have any apprentices?¡±

    Ginger gave a hollow and hoarseughter, and slowly took out a few poisonous bugs and leisurely threw into his own mouth. He began chewing on them; the shells of those bugs were crushed by Ginger¡¯s teeth and letting out a series of creaking noises; it sounded like he was chewing on popcorns. He then responded in a low voice with mouth still filled with his snacks, ¡°Well, apprentices, those kids, if you take apprentices, you¡¯ll be troubled endlessly, and if they get killed by others, you¡¯ll be sad, so, it¡¯s better to not take any apprentices.¡±

    He then pped Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder gently with his scrawny and ice-cold palm, and continued in his ghost-like low voice, ¡°When I meet kids I like, I¡¯ll teach them a few useful things. In the future, if you meet kids you like, you should teach them what I taught you. Spreading my magic out and passing them down, that way you can pay me back.¡±

    Ji Hao stared at Ginger withplicated emotions, without knowing what to say.

    Ginger took another poisonous bug out and thrust in his own mouth, then said in a nd tone while chewing, ¡°Ji Hao, kid, I like you. You, if you survive, you will grow into someone marvelous, someone, who will twist the fate of the entire human race. And the Bi Fang n, in the future, if there is no deadly hatred between you and them, give them a chance to survive.¡±

    While chuckling, Ginger then turned his head to those Magi Pce¡¯s apprentices and began yelling at them harshly.

    Tens of apprentices, who had been holding those ck banners all the time, hurriedly waved their banners hard as Ginger ordered. Huge amounts of bug eggs were being spurted out of those banners and soon drilled into the ground where theypletely disappeared. This time, those bug eggs had hidden under the ground miles deep, after which, all senses of power and life-force of these bug eggs were frozen automatically, and these bug eggs immediately turned as cold as rocks.

    Hundreds of Yu n young men and thousands of Jia n warriors, who had thrown their armours and helmets away and surrendered, were crazily darting towards Di Sha¡¯s army while gasping as quick as an engine.

    Di Sha¡¯s army was approaching Ji Hao and Ginger, while these captives were running times faster than the army. After only a quarter of an hour, they had rushed into Di Sha¡¯s army and made contact with the troop in front.

    Tens of ve warriors rushed up while swinging their weapons and yelling as loud as they could, ¡°Dear noble lords, please clear the way for our frontal troop and walk along both sides of the army.

    Before those ve warriors could finish their shouts, these Yu n and Jia n elite warriors swooshed past them as gusts of the wind, some of them even swiftly poked their fingers into these ve warriors¡¯ bodies while running, leaving deep bleeding holes on their bodies.

    What those ve warriors didn¡¯t know was that, when those fingered poked into their bodies, countless tiny bug eggs had gushed out from under fingernails, and merged with their bodies.

    One man of Yu n yelled out ragingly, ¡°Idiots! How dare you talk to us like this!? Do you have any idea of your own status?!¡±

    While yelling and shouting, those captured warriors kept rushing straight forward, and those ve warriors, who had been pushing those captured human forward stood aside one after another in fear. However, thousands of ve warriors still were carelessly and conveniently killed by these swiftly rushing elite warriors, and had countless bug eggs merged with their bodies.

    Di Sha frowned unpleasantly. He looked at those warriors rushing towards them, angrily yelled at his deputymanders, ¡°You, go deal with those idiots. A few young men from the Dishi family are among them, that¡¯s the patriarchal n of our Di family, it¡¯s not appropriate for me to deal with them myself.¡±

    The two deputymanders who were quite close to Di Sha nced at each other, then helplessly shook their heads and whipped their riding beasts, quickly moving to those madly rushing warriors.

    These two deputymanders understood clearly that every single one of these Yu n young men came fromrge-scale families of the Blood Moon, and had solid, powerful backgrounds. As tiny deputymanders they could never bear to offend these young men.

    Therefore, even though these seemingly crazy young men had killed over a thousand of their ve warriors carelessly, even rushed into the frontal troop of Di Sha¡¯s army, they could only go meet them with nicely grinning faces, and beg this noble young men, to move to both sides of the army, along with those newly-joined young men.

    Di Sha staring at the two deputymanders, who quickly darted away, suddenly frowned and asked a warrior beside him, ¡°Hmm? I seem to remember that we have only set one pioneer troop into the Chi Ban Mountain, is that right? I remember that those few Dishi family¡¯s young men, who were so eager to build achievements, were in that troop, right?¡±

    A Yu nmander responded, ¡°General, you¡¯re iparably perceptive, these people are no one else but from that pioneer troop...¡±

    Not even letting thatmander finish hispliment, Di Sha¡¯s face suddenly changed and said harshly, ¡°If they¡¯re that pioneer team, ording to the information I have just received, the troop, which has been chasing that little bastard should be this one in front of us! Howe they are running backwards in such a crappy shape?! Where¡¯re their armours? Weapons?! Mounts?! Where the damn are their ves and guards?!!¡±

    No one could answer this string of questions, but the few Jia n warriors, who running the fast among those captured elite warriors, had already approached the divine tower.

    Di Sha suddenly let out a thunderous growl.

    "Something is wrong with them!! Stop them!! If anyone dares to resist...Kill!!¡±

    It seemed that Di Sha¡¯s growl had suddenly woken those Jia n warriors, who had been guarding around the divine tower. A whole two-thousand Jia n warriors roared out simultaneously, pulled out their weapons and moved forward.

    However, these captured elite warriors, who had already became Ginger¡¯s bug puppets, each let out a faint and creepy smile. Their eyeballs suddenly turned into scary deadly pale, and those pale eyeballs abruptly split up, intopound eyes, just like the eyes of an insect; in the meanwhile, an extremely weird noise came out of their bodies.

    Abruptly, the bodies of the few Jia n warriors, who had already approached the divine tower suddenly expanded, and their dark bronze skin turned into a light silver colour. The silver colour of their skin grew thicker and thicker and not after that they looked nothing different from pure silver statues.

    A dense and great sense of spirit blood power gushed out of the bodies of each bug puppet warriors, after which, their bodies suddenly shrunk into the size of an ordinary human¡¯s head and exploded.

    Broken body parts and blood mixed with fist-sized ck beetles rose in the air, spreading everywhere.

    These beetles were all thin and sharp shapes, and had extremely solid carapaces. While these ck beetles darted in the air randomly, they were even more effective than countless flying daggers. Especially, under Ginger¡¯s control, those Jia n warriors had burned all of their spirit blood and their souls, causing the spontaneous explosions, and sent those sharp bugs darting out, therefore, each ck beetle was quite powerful.

    Moreover, these ck beetles took control of their flying directions, which were all aimed right on the divine tower.

    Seven to eight Jia n warriors had exploded themselves, and each of them had over a thousand beetles like this spurting out from their bodies, which meant that, over ten-thousand sharp and powerful flying daggers were darting towards the divine tower like a horrible heavy rain.

    Ear-piercing metal-shing noise rose into the air and lingered. Among the two-thousand Jia n warrior, who had been guarding the tower, hundreds of them were struck by those lightning bolts-like, sharp beagles. Their armours let out bright and dense light beams, whole those Beatles bumped against their armours and exploded one after another.

    Every time when a beetle exploded, unbelievably great amount of poisonous air and countless crystal-like bug eggs would spurt out from their bodies.

    Those bug eggs funky stuck on shields of those tower guards. Their shields were condensed from natural powers, which was turned into solid metal by special magic formations, and was the most nutritious food for these bugs. Quite a few Jia n warriors had their shields and armours been shattered by the bugs. Those bug eggs quickly expanded, while those shield dimmed down and quite many armours of those Jia n tower guard were swallowed by those bug eggs andpletely disappeared.

    Along with a series of ttering noise, the ck beetles hatched.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 272 â€“ Infuriating

    Chapter 272 - Infuriating

    Mr Crow stretched its wings and rose into the air, while Ji Hao stood on Mr Crow¡¯s back with his fiery wings pping in the wind. The two of them corresponded perfectly with each other and transformed into a stream of fiery light, rising into the sky over thirty-thousand high altitude, within the blink of an eye.

    Ji Hao was holding a pure ck banner in his hands, which was made from the skin of an unknown, gigantic worm. On its soft and smooth surface, countless tiny bug silhouettes were faintly visible, while wisps of ck smoke continuously rose from the banner and weird, creepy insects screaming sounds were ceaselesslying out from it.

    The stick of the banner in Ji Hao¡¯s hands was squirming slightly and slowly, as if it was a huge living worm rather than a stick.

    This was a magic bug banner, specially crafted by Ginger himself, and could magically foster new poisonous bugs andrgely improve the powers of those bugs. However, to be honest, the texture of the banner stick was iparably and unspeakably sticky.

    Ji Hao even felt that he was holding a full handful of squirming fat warms, which made his scalp be numb.

    Mr Crow brought up a bright stream of fiery light, tearing up clouds apart and swiftly reaching right beyond Di Sha¡¯s army, then it raised its head and cawed resonantly, while opening its beak and letting out a swooshing sticky stream of me. Raging me fell from the sky into Di Sha¡¯s army like a heavy scary rain.

    Huge numbers of ve warriors were burned into ashes by the me while despairingly howling in pain. Within the span of only a few breaths, Mr Crow had burned at least two to three thousands of ve warriors to death.

    The attackunched by Mr Crow immediately caught the attention of the other non-human race warriors. Over ten Yu n warriors, who had been guarding the divine tower raised their heads, aiming at Mr Crow with their shining blood-red erect eyes simultaneously. Nevertheless, Mr Crow could fly at a lightning speed, making it impossible for these Yu n¡¯s warriors to attack it urately.

    Ji Hao stood on Mr Crow¡¯s back, and abruptly waved the magic bug banner, held in his hand, hard when Mr Crow flew past the divine tower.

    Clouds of ck smoke suddenly swooshed out of the banner. Unbelievably great amount of bugs and bug eggs contained in that ck smoke spurted out from the banners, falling into the army as a crazy, heavy and roaring rain. The ck smoke coiled around those bug puppets. Instantly, the rushing speed of those bug puppets had been raised by a few times. The bug puppets darted towards the divine power like mad, bewitched wild dogs, and then exploded one after another.

    The bug eggs were sent into the air, so dense that it even covered the sky, while countless de shaped ck beetles swished across the air randomly.

    The armours of hundreds of Jia n warrior were shattered by these ck beetles. These ck beetles struck on their bodies, creating a horrible shing noise against their armour, and punctured those heavy and thick armours. These sharp ck beetles easily pierced into the bodies of those Jia n warriors, thenidrge amounts of bug eggs inside their bodies, like streams of flood gushing into their blood vessels.

    These Jia n¡¯s warriors could clearly saw that under their skin,rge amounts of grapes alike bug eggs had been squirming and hatching.

    The scene was a million times more terrifying that a nightmare.

    These warriors of the official Blood Moon army could block the swords of their enemies with their bare necks without any hesitation, but watching countless bug eggs squirming inside their bodies and right under their skins, these strong, powerful and tough warriors couldn¡¯t hold in that extreme fearful and sickly feeling. They screamed out one after another.

    Not long after that, those bug eggs cracked inside their bodies. Countless bugs crawled out of their bodies while leaving streams of venomous, poisonous air and powders inside their bodies, which quickly and rampantly spread in their muscr and solid bodies.

    ¡°General!!¡±

    A deputymander beside Di Sha shouted loudly.

    Di Sha wasn¡¯t paying any attention to his army, which had already fallen into a huge chaos. Instead he raised his head with a dim blood-red light faintly sparkling inside his erect eye on his forehead, which was firmly fixed on Ji Hao, who was standing on the back of Mr Crow and darting across the sky, above the army. Directly after that, the erect eye turned into a mysterious pure ck colour.

    The power of the Blood Moon came from the darkness and the curse of their bloodline. After Di Sha had seen Ji Hao, his entire body and shoulder, seemingly had turned into a sphere of deepest darkness, which had began absorbing the natural power in the air, even the daylight around him, with the erect eye on his forehead. The entire area, which had a radius of a few zhangs around him, had already became a huge, powerful and twisted ck hole.

    Ji Hao looked down and made a quick eye contact with Di Sha from tens of miles away.

    He raised his left hand and made a provocative hand gesture towards Di Sha, then took out a tablet that had the totem of the Blood Tooth embossed on it, carelessly throwing it down with a sneer on his face.

    Mr Crow flew across the air overhead the army, while those bug puppets had been madly darting around on the ground, rushing into the army and exploding. Every explosion made by a Jia n bug puppet would blow all the warriors around them, who used to be their fellows, into pieces. After that, countless bugs would eat up their broken body parts,ying even more and more egg bugs that hatched instantly into bigger and more powerful bugs.

    Tens of bug puppets, which were the strongest and most powerful among all those bug puppets, had already broken through the protection circle and reached the divine tower. They popped up their deadly pale eyes and let out creepyughter at those Yu n warriors, who had been trying their best to protect the tower, while exploding suddenly. Countless sharp ck beetles and bug eggs were shot out by the exploding waves, darting towards those Yu n warrior and the divine tower behind them.

    The Yu n warriors who were standing around the base of the tower and were in charge of manipting this divine tower, instantly let a series of howls out. Just like those guards who had been guarding the tower, they were wounded by those ck beetles as well, and had countless bug eggsid inside their bodies. With their spiritual powers, which was many times greater than those Jia n warriors¡¯ spiritual powers, they could clearly perceive theplete hatching process of those bugs, from within their bodies.

    These elite warriors from the Yu n lost itpletely one after the other. They roared hoarsely out like wounded beasts. They even forgot about protecting the divine tower. Instead they activated their powers and chanting spells. A bright blood-red light burst out from their bodies, while trying everything within their powers to kill the bugs inside their body.

    Countless blood-red spell symbols rose into the air, stuck on the bodies of these Yu n warriors like blood-red lightning bolts.

    Along with loud and muffled popping noises, the bug eggs inside these Yu n warriors cracked one after another. Those powerful bugs breeding in those eggs were quickly devoured by the power of the blood spell symbols, then were turned into powers and life-force of those Yu n warriors. However, the hatching process had already consumedrge amounts of blood and flesh of these Yu n warriors. Although they managed to kill all the bug eggs inside their bodies, countless fist-sized holes were left inside their bodies.

    Di Sha still didn¡¯t pay any attention to those woundedmanders of his. Even that the eyeballs of a few Jia n warriors had already begun turning pale, which meant, these warriors were turning into bug puppets, still was not enough. Di Sha kept his head raised, while staring at the tablet, swishing down from the air.

    Followed by a loud pping noise, Di Sha urately gripped the tablet in his hand, and at the same time, a raging sphere of blood-red me burst out from his palm and burned the tablet, which was forged from top-grade gold, into a wisp of smoke.

    ¡°All-out attack,¡± Di Sha ordered ndly, ¡°Take out allrge-scale battle machines. They wanted to infuriate me, and they did it.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Di Sha narrowed his eyes and pondered for a while, then quickly gave the order, ¡°All-out attack, then ask General Di Suo, Di Mo and Ju Xiu, for reinforcement.¡±

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 273 â€“ Array

    Chapter 273 - Array

    Like a tsunami, countless ck beetles and bug eggs swooshed towards the divine tower.

    Di Sha looked with scorn at the roaring tide of bugs. He abruptly opened his mouth and let out a fist-sized, faintly sparkling purple pearl, which had nine fiery dragons embossed on it and was wrapped in fiery light.

    Resonating roaring sounds of a dragon instantly filled the air whilerge and raging streams of purple me enveloped the entire area within a radius of tens of miles.

    The dense and roaring purple me immediately wiped all the bugs and the bug eggs out. At the same time, these squirming purple streams of me that looked like living creatures stuck on the bodies of those wounded warriors and burned all the bugs and bug eggs, which wereud on or in their bodies, without leave even a trace. That violent purple me even burned the unwounded skins of those warriors into ck as well, but none of those warriors noticed the pain, and all raised their arms high and yelled in excitement.

    The bug puppets that had yet to explode, had missed their chance to do so. A zhang long fiery dragon rushed out of the purple pearl and transformed into a stream of light, which swiftly punctured through the bodies of these puppets.

    Each pore of these puppets emitted a beam of fiery light. All the hidden eggs inside their bodies were burned to ashes, after which those puppets quickly copsed into a puff of ash as well, while being dissipated in the air.

    Di Sha narrowed his eyes, stood beside the divine tower, proudly raised his arms and yelled, ¡°The highest Blood Moon.¡±

    All the warriors in the army of Di Sha, including the rich kids who hade fromrge and wealthy families with the sole purpose of making huge profits, joined him into yelling.

    ¡°The greatest Blood Moon!¡±

    In this loud, thunderous roars that let out by tens of thousands of warriors simultaneously, the moral of the Di Sha¡¯s army suddenly rose to its peak. Although those bug puppets had made them loose thousands of people, but at this moment, the face of every warrior had turned into a weird red colour, which showed these warriors were now extremely eager to fight.

    Ji Hao was standing on Mr Crow¡¯s back, while looking at Di Sha, who had been madly roaring towards the sky, from a great distance.

    A gale raised Di Sha¡¯s luxurious cloak, his clothes and his long hair up. The cloak fluttered in the wind, while his whole body was wrapped in a bright and dense blood-red light. The erect eye on his forehead was pure-dark. When looked from a distance, Di Sha seemed like a devil, who had just crawled out of the hell, filled with an evil power that would make people quiver.

    What had surprised Ji Hao more was that the stone sword was shaking inside his spiritual space.

    The stone sword was reacting to the power of the purple pearl. Obviously, that purple pearl was also a natural-formed magic treasure, a holy weapon, and had naturally bred a special kind of me, which was extremely mysterious and powerful.

    This purple nine dragons fiery pearl was the invisible opponent of Ginger¡¯s magic bug formation.

    ¡°This guy has indeed very good luck. I can smell the Southern Wastnd scent from this purple pearl,¡± murmured Ji Hao, trying tofort the stone sword, which seemed a bit anxious in his spiritual space.

    The stone sword had been nourished and cultivated with Ji Hao¡¯s soul power, therefore, it soon quieted down in Ji Hao¡¯sforting.

    However, the nine dragons fiery pearl had been swiftly and violently rotating around Di Sha, while spurting arge amount of purple me. Di Sha had been growling deeply. He suddenly opened his mouth and let out three mouthfuls of blood on that pearl, while a blood-red beam of light darted out of his erect eye and struck on that pearl, which barely allowed him to swallow the pearl back in.

    ¡°A holy weapon that hasn¡¯t been bound yet,¡± Ji Hao¡¯s eyes suddenly shone, while taking a nce at Di Sha, who now had a slight wisp of blood flowing down from his mouth corner.

    Mr Crow cawed loud, then transformed back into a stream of fiery light and flew into the Chi Ban Mountain area. Ji Hao turned his head back and looked around, discovering that Di Sha was now standing on the divine tower and was yelling loudly, along with which, the army quickly gathered towards him and increased its moving speed, closely following behind Ji Hao.

    After only ten minutes, Ji Hao had arrived where Ginger had been waiting for, hovered around in the air thennded down.

    Ginger¡¯s face had turned iparably dark. He kept his eyes closed, while he said in a low, ghost-like voice, ¡°A holy weapon that has bred a natural spirit me, here we got a trouble. Bugs and all kinds of Gu, are naturally afraid of me. I have indeed fostered a few kinds of bugs that could resistant mes, but only of a few kinds.¡±

    ¡°This is their luck,¡± sighed Ginger, while narrowing his eyes and taking a nce at Di Sha¡¯s army.

    The Blood Moon Divine Tower kept letting out huge streams of blood-red light, which left a long arc in the air and struck hard on the ground; those blood-red light streams exploded against the ground and let out countless tiny spell symbols out, which would then explode in a row. With all these sell symbols, the divine tower could find out all the hidden magic formations and ambush formations.

    Ji Hao stayed silent, narrowed his eyes as well and tried his best toe up with a solution.

    Di Sha had the nine dragon fiery pearl with him, which had weakened Ginger¡¯s ocean-like magic bug formation for at least ny percent. Added with that, they had failed to destroy the divine tower - another extra effective defensive power of this army.

    This fight was going to be hard.

    Nevertheless, soon enough a magic talisman flew out from Ginger¡¯s sleeve, and a beam of dim light spurted out from it, followed by which, Si Wen Ming¡¯s voice came out from the talisman.

    ¡°Stick to the n. Ji Hao is the bait, he has to draw all of Di Sha¡¯s attention. Four human armies are now less than a thousand miles from you. Once Di Sha and his army has been led into the designed massacre spot, the four armies willunch attacks joined-handily. We have to wipe Di Sha¡¯s army out, right here!¡±

    ¡°Are we still going to take the frontal fight?¡± Ji Hao shook his head with a bitter smile on his face.

    ¡°Every single time, we have to take the frontal fight. Only killing enough monsters could make them draw back,¡± said Ginger ndly, ¡°Only the frontal fight can allow us to kill enough monsters and push them back, we have no other choices.¡±

    A long shout came from afar. Thousands of muscr warriors, who were all wearing thick full metallic armours, holding exactly the same long spears, riding ck cheetahs, which were wearing full metallic armours as well, quickly moved forward from the back.

    All these battle cheetahs ridden by those warriors looked especially powerful and well-trained. They could leap directly onto a small hill from another one. At the moment that Ji Hao heard that long shout, this ck cheetah army was still over a hundred miles away from them, but after the span of only tens of breaths, these armoured warriors had already rushed up to Ji Hao.

    ¡°I am Lie Mountain n¡¯s Lie Mountain Gang. I havee to this life-and-death battle under the order.¡±

    On an especially tall and muscr ck cheetah¡¯s back, a tall and sturdy man, who looked even as powerful as those Jia n¡¯s warriors, raised his long spear, waved it in the air and nodded his head to Ji Hao, expressionlessly.

    Coming to this life-and-death battle under the order, hearing Lie Mountain Gang¡¯s words, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but get goosebumps on his scalp, while all of his fine hairs were standing straight up immediately.

    Staring at this man, who looked as strong and solid as a mountain, Ji Hao wondered what kind of order he actually just had received.

    ¡°Follow me,¡± Ji Hao didn¡¯t have any time to do extra talk with this man. He only guided him to walk down the hill, to the exit of a valley. Man Man and Ji Hao¡¯s other teammates had already been waiting there, along with tens of Magi Pce¡¯s apprentices, who were still holding Ginger¡¯s magic bug banners.

    After Ji Hao arrived, Lie Mountain Gang waved his long spear, and following his move, a whole three-thousand heavily armoured warriors from the Lie Mountain n lined up behind Ji Hao, into thirty horizontal lines.

    A thick blood-red light stream suddenly struck on the ground and exploded right in front of Ji Hao, less than ten zhangs away from him.

    That was the detective blood-red light released by the Blood Moon divine tower, and in the front of Di Sha¡¯s army, those captured people had already been pushed into this valley.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 274 â€“ Useless

    Chapter 274 - Useless

    A line of a thousand people, consisting of elderly humans, women and kids, all who had been captured by Di Sha, were pushed into the army while screaming and crying. The valley had immediately been filled with humans. Under force of the non-human race forces, these people staggered towards the exit of the valley.

    Right then, a sensory stream of blood-red light flew right in front of Ji Hao, while quite an amount if tiny blood-red symbols collided against the body of Ji Hao. Those spell symbols exploded immediately, causing huge amounts of fiery sparks against the turtle shell armour of Ji Hao.

    The sensory stream of light was unspeakably magical. When those spell symbols exploded, Ji Hao¡¯s turtle shell armour automatically let out waves of water ripple-like light screams, flowing around Ji Hao¡¯s entire armour, while one light stream condensed into a hazy ck turtle silhouette above Ji Hao¡¯s head.

    ¡°Eh?! Ji Hao! A turtle had been hiding in your armour!¡± Man Man had thrown her pair of hammers on the ground, and had been continuously crushing bird eggs, out which she poured fresh, clear egg liquid into her mouth. Ji Hao had no idea where she had found those eggs.

    Seeing the silhouette of the ck turtle above Ji Hao¡¯s head, Man Man immediatelyughed out in excitement and yelled, ¡°Man Man has an armour too! Abba traded my armour with many, many treasures in the Pu Ban City!¡±

    Wisps of me slowly gushed out of Man Man¡¯s body along with her silveryughter. The mes, which looked flowing like streams of water, gathered quickly together and gradually formed a translucent purple-red armour that was shaped ording to an ancient style, with smooth and simple lines. A thick and fineyer of dragon scale patterns covered her entire armour up, while two feet in square me patterns were embossed on the chest and back areas of the armour.

    Streams of fire power gushed out of thispletely sealed armour and formed into a zhangs tall volcano floating above the head of Man Man.

    The natural power contained in the surrounding environment was rapidly being absorbed by the volcano, which soon transformed into pure me and flew back into the armour. Along with which, the heat emitted by Man Man¡¯s armour increased more and more, to the point that even the rock under her feet began to melt slowly.

    ¡°Good stuff, with this armour, Man Man you¡¯ll be a lot safer in battle.¡± Ji Hao nodded with satisfaction while patting on Man Man¡¯s head.

    Man Manughed proudly. She then hurriedly dropped those bird eggs, which were burned ck by her scorching hot armour, and took out a handful of fire-red magic talismans. She handed them over to her other teammates while murmuring, ¡°These are protection talismans. Abba gave them to Man Man, take them, take more, don¡¯t be too shy, just use when you need. When we get back to the Pu Ban City, we can ask Abba for plenty of these!¡±

    Soon, Man Man had thrust a handful of magic talisman to each of her teammates. When she walked up to Lie Mountain Gang, she hesitated, lifted her mask up, which had me patterns embossed on it. She looked seriously at him and asked, ¡°Big one, are you under themand of Lie Mountain Xu?¡±

    Lie Mountain Gang nced at her, then lowered her head and looked at her seriously and responded with a muffled voice, ¡°I am a close minister of Prince Kang.¡±

    Hearing that, Man Man gave such a big grin that her sparkling eyes had even been squeezed into two curved lines. She opened her storage bag that she tied around her waist. She carefully counted the remaining talismans contained in it, then conveniently threw the entire storage bag at Lie Mountain Gang. She said, ¡°Ah, if you are working for Lie Mountain Kang then you are a good person. You can have all these talismans and give them to your soldiers as well. But, would you have been one of Lie Mountain Xu¡¯s men, Man Man would not even bother talking to you.¡±

    Lie Mountain Gang and the group of warriors standing behind him paused for a second, then showed faint smiles on their serious and manly faces.

    Looking at the exquisite, boiling hot storage bag giving by Man Man, Lie Mountain Gang silently cupped his hands and saluted Man Man. Then he took out the hundreds of magic talismans contained in it, turned back and took a nce at the three-thousand warriors lined up behind him. He gave these magic talisman to the over a hundred, most powerful warriors of his.

    ¡°Take this, kill more non-human monsters!¡± said Lie Mountain Gang in a low yet harsh voice, ¡°Live a bit longer so you can kill a few more monsters!¡±

    Far away, the divine tower had already risen into the air. Di Sha stood on the bottom floor of the tower, with tens of luxurious dressed warriors of the Yu n floating around him, pointing their fingers at Ji Hao and the others. A dark blood-red light appeared inside the blood-red erect eye floating overhead the towers, coldly, expressionlessly staring at Ji Hao and Lie Mountain Gang¡¯s warriors.

    The sounds of heavy footsteps could be hearding from the other side of the valley. After about a quarter of an hour, huge quantities of human captives walked out of the valley, while wailing and crying. They were rushing towards Ji Hao and the others, who were standing near the exit of the valley.

    The groups of ve warriors were mixed within the group of captives. They wereughing madly with high-pitched voices, while waving their long whips hard and forcing those weak and wounded human captives to run at their highest speed.

    Some elderly men screamed out with their faces covered in tears and blood.

    ¡°Do not attack! Do not attack! We¡¯re humans as well!¡±

    ¡°Help, please! I can die, but my little grandson, he¡¯s so little!¡±

    ¡°Kill these monsters, revenge our humankind, kill them!!¡±

    Some elderly people raised their arms, holding infants up. The young people in their ns were either killed or captured and sold as ves. Only the old, weak, sick and wounded people like them, and these infants were forced to rush into the battlefield by those non-human race monsters.

    Ji Hao slowly raised his ck dagger, and suddenly, a fire-red beam of light darted out from the edge of his dagger.

    Those ssified and secret books he had found in the Magi Pce had recorded in details that among these non-human race monsters, the Blood Moon liked to most to force human captives to rush into the battlefield ahead of the army. If the humans would be too soft-hearted to kill these human captives, the warriors of the Yu n would immediately incant their blood curse spells at these human captives who were rushing into the human army. They would release the spirit blood of these humans, releasing an even more terrifying power.

    Under Di Sha¡¯s control, these human captives were even more effective and powerful than Ginger¡¯s bug puppets.

    However, Ginger¡¯s bug puppets couldn¡¯t cry and wail, and would never beg for living. Therefore, those bug puppets could barely cause any mentally influence on their army, while these human prisoners, who kept their minds perfectly clear, andpletely understood that they were being rushed into their deaths, were totally filled with despairs and desperation. These human captives had a nearly destructive influence on the human warriors.

    Many human warriors had instantly broken down their first time rushing into a real battlefield, because they were ordered to kill these weak or old human captives, who were sent into the battlefield as human bombs.

    Ji Hao raised his long ck dagger, but couldn¡¯t make any move.

    Yu Mu, Feng Xing and Taisi, all of their faces were now deadly pale, while their bodies were trembling violently. They were filled with pain and anger.

    Shaosi and Man Man were staring at Ji Hao. It was clear that the two girls didn¡¯t know what to do or if they could do anything to this situation. Both of them had put all of their attention on Ji Hao. If Ji Hao gave the order to kill, they would instantlyunch deadly attacks to these human captives, who had been rushing towards them filled with despair, without the slightest bit of hesitation. But in front of these elderly men, women and children, even infants, the two girls hadpletely lost the capability of making decisions.

    Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but quickly and continuously swallow his saliva. His eyes looked around, neither could he make any decision.

    Even though he clearly knew how terrible the consequence would be if he let these weak, vulnerable human captives rush into Lie Mountain Gang¡¯s army, he still wasn¡¯t able to make up his mind.

    In the Southern Wastnd, when he had fought against the ck Water Serpent n and other ns, he had killed countless nsmen of the enemies¡¯ ns without showing any mercy. But these human captives in front of him, these elderly men, children and women, they were allpletely vulnerable, begging for their lives, never ever having offended Ji Hao or his friend or families. They were not the nsmen from his enemies¡¯ ns; these people were simple, most ordinary human beings that could exist.

    Ji Hao¡¯s mind was telling him clearly to give the order of killing.

    But the moral limitation in his heart was letting out a shrill rm, forbidding Ji Hao from making a decision like that.

    Ji Hao now felt that there were two ways in front of him, one step to the right, he would go to the heaven, while one step left, and he would fall into hell.

    One step right, he could be a god, while one step left, he would turn into a devil.

    Ji Hao couldn¡¯t stop trembling, while cold sweat gushed out of his forehead in streams. While facing these desperate and frightened elderly people, children and women, when these poor human captives rushed closer and closer to him, less than a mile away from him, Ji Hao had truly discovered the weakness and uselessness that was buried in the deepest part inside his heart.

    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 275 â€“ Determination

    SR: September has been a very bad month for me health wise. The discrepancy and the scarcity of the chapters were due to me being hospitalized. I hope now that I am back on my legs, I can make up for that time.

    Also, I have decided to use prisoners instead of captives. If this bothers, please let me know in thement section. Enjoy reading this wonderful growth of Ji Hao.

    Chapter 275 - Determination

    While those human prisoners were rushing towards Ji Hao and the ck cheetah army, thousands miles away on top of a huge mountain, Gui Ling was sitting under a towering tree with her legs crossed. Her eyes were shining with a mysterious and bright light, while she was watching at every single movement that happened on the battlefield.

    A few of her apprentices were standing at the side. One girl, who looked quite honest and adorable, said carefully, ¡°Dear tutor, if you were there, would you kill those people?¡±

    Gui Ling raised her head and nced at the sky, while slightly waving the horsetail whisk in her hand, and letting out a faint, mysterious,plicated smile.

    Quite a long whileter, Gui Ling said slowly, ¡°If I would be there, I would show my real body and block that valley for good. No matter how many human prisoners they might have send, none of them would be able to even get into that valley.¡±

    The faces of the few apprentices twisted simultaneously. They looked at their tutor with weird expressions. The young girl who had just asked the question stamped her feet against the ground andined, ¡°Tutor, that¡¯s not even a solution. How could you do this? The problem wouldn¡¯t be solved even if you blocked the valley.¡±

    While grinning faintly, Gui Ling gently looked at that girl and said in a low voice, ¡°Kill or not kill, regarding this problem, not only me, your tutor, or our little friend Ji Hao, even your grandmaster, my tutor, probably doesn¡¯t have the correct answer yet.¡±

    The ck jade Ruyi held in her hand abruptly let out a sharp ck beam of light. Gui Ling narrowed her eyes and murmured to herself, ¡°Tutor, facing these people, would you wave your sword? Or be as softhearted as back then?¡±

    Hearing the word ¡®grandmaster¡¯, the faces of each of Gui Ling¡¯s apprentices instantly became serious. They politely and hurriedly saluted to the sky, in the meanwhile, they couldn¡¯t help but look curiously at their tutor, Gui Ling. They were all fully aware of how powerful and mysterious their grandmaster was. Only over hundred-thousand weak human prisoners were like groups of ants in front of their grandmaster. How could they trouble that greatly powerful grandmaster?

    In the opposite direction of where Gui Ling was staying at, and a thousands of miles away as well, two men, wearing simple white x clothes, with bare white feet and their long hair hung loosely on their backs, were also standing on top of a mountain and were watching the battlefield that Ji Hao and his friends were fighting in.

    The two men had tender skin that was as smooth and shining as jade. Both of their pupils had hazy silhouettes of white lotuses faintly sparkling inside them. When they saw those weak human prisoners being forced to rush toward Ji Hao and the ck cheetah army, theyughed out simultaneously.

    ¡°Poor, poor people, these sad, sorrowful and bitter lives.¡±

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re right. Therefore, this is the perfect moment for us to help them out of their bitterness, and umte our merits and virtues in this world.¡±

    ¡°This time, the Blood Moon has started a great war, the Chi Ban Mountain now is surrounded by miserable, poor, innocent people.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, brother, because of this great bloody cruel war, started by the Blood Moon, if these lowly miserable people want to survive, they could only join us and cultivate themselves under our guidance.¡±

    ¡°Younger brother, your words are quite reasonable, but, those lowly and weak people will not bring us too many benefits even if they are willing to use us. If those powerful Senior Magi or Magus Kings, who possess a rtively high status, fall into a deadly dangerous situation and eagerly need our help, that would be a truly great merit for us to take these people into our sect.¡±

    The two of them were calmly talking to each other, their faces filled with grins all the time. Sometimes, they were way too excited to control their powers, which had been thrivingly gushing around their bodies. From their mouths they would spurt white lotuses out, one after another, which lingered around their bodies along with a faint, nice fragrance.

    Outside of the army, seeing more and more people rushing closer and closer to him, the long ck dagger held in Ji Hao¡¯s hand was quivering slightly, but Ji Hao still couldn¡¯t give the order to kill.

    ¡°Kill, or not kill, Ji Hao, kill, or not kill,¡± thousands of miles away, Gui Ling slowly stood up from the ground, while murmuring subconsciously.

    ¡°Kill or not kill? Brother, look at that kid, struggling so much. It is very amusing.¡± On top of another mountain, also thousands of miles away, the two menughed out loud again. Theirughs were filled with teases to Ji Hao¡¯s struggle and hesitation.

    Kill or not kill? Ji Hao stared silently at those human prisoners. He had never ughtered innocent people. Whether it had been in his previous life or his current life, all he had killed were his enemies, and as long as they were enemies, Ji Hao¡¯s mind would be iparably determined and he could solve any problem by only waving his dagger.

    But these elderly people, women and children, their faces were covered in blood and tears.

    ¡°Kill! Kill them all!!¡± Those ves, which had been pushing these prisoners into the valley, opened their mouths wide andughed crazily. Their mouths were extremely huge, which made them look like a group of frogs at the first nce. Thick triangle-shaped sharp teeth were exposed when they opened their mouths, and the slits between their teeth still hadrge amounts of meat and blood stain.

    From a great distance, Ji hao had sensed the horrible stinking from the mouths of these ves.

    ¡°These things, probably never brush their teeth.¡± For no reason, at this deadly moment, Ji Hao had a ridiculous thought as this.

    ¡°Ji Hao, Ji Hao!!¡± Man Man gripped her pair of hammers, nervously and slightly poked Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder with one of her hammerheads, ¡°What should we do?!¡± Ji Hao staggered step forward. He had nearly been pushed onto the ground by Man Man.

    Taisi was very nervous as well. He tremblingly raised his bone cane while his body spurted out wisps of ck smoke, continuously gathering into the bone cane, and his eyes had turned into pure ck, without any luster. As long as Ji Hao gave the order, he could immediately activate his magic curse.

    Feng Xing had already disappeared. No one knew where he had hidden himself. Feng Xing liked to hide far away and let out his surprise arrows the most, and facing this kind of struggling and emergency situation, he was more than willing to step aside and let Ji Hao carry the burden.

    As for Yu Mu, the fatso was now soaked in cold sweat because of the nervousness, and god knew where he got an entire bold grilled boar, and had been wolfing boar meat as if the poor boar had killed his father. Followed by a loud bone cracking noise, Yu Mu chew a thick boar leg bone broke nervously.

    Behind Ji Hao, on a cliff, Ginger had been silently standing there and staring at Ji Hao.

    Without knowing when, a tall and slim warrior, wearing a feather cloak and holding a longbow, showed up beside Ginger. Looking at Ji Hao, who had fallen into this deadly dilemma and had been struggling so hard, this handsome young warrior let out a bitter grin and said, ¡°Elder, why don¡¯t we...¡±

    Ginger slightly shook his head and interrupted him, saying, ¡°Bao, since Ji Hao is selected by Si Wen Ming, he has to go through this himself. In the future, he will encounter much crueler and more struggling situation than this one. A thought of his could affect the lives of countless people, you cannot help him.¡±

    The tall and slim warrior, named Great Gale Bao, gasped deeply, held the longbow in his arm, closed his eyes and said, ¡°After the span of three breathes, I will give the order.¡±

    Watched by all these people, Ji Hao suddenly lifted his mask and hacked on his own face with that ck long dagger.

    The wound on his face was so deep that one could even see his skull. Blood gushed out immediately, instantly dying his entire face red.

    Ji Hao raised the long dagger again and growled out hoarsely, ¡°The world has no mercy, treating all creatures like straw dogs, both you and we are the same. You shall die in peace. In the future, I will ughter thest monster in the world and offer their blood to your souls! Take my vow, and it will be witnessed by the heaven and the earth!¡±

    Once he finished the vow, the sharp, dazzlingly shining dagger edge swept across the air and let out an over hundred-zhang long beam of light.

    Behind the human prisoner group, in the army, Di Sha let out a scornful smile while flicking his finger. Thousands of human prisoners, who had been rushing in the front suddenly exploded, turning into waves of blood mist and swooshing towards Ji Hao and the ck cheetah army.

    From XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 276 â€“ Blood Waves

    Chapter 276 - Blood Waves

    ¡°The world knows no mercy and treats all creatures like stray dogs.¡±Gui Ling suddenly narrowed her eyes. A bright light immediately spurted out from her eyes that went hundreds of zhang far.

    ¡°Unspeakably magical, it¡¯s the true righteous spirit,¡± Her body quivered slightly while she murmured in a low voice. ¡°His words sounded so simple and normal, but it has shaken even my heart. This is nothing else but the voice of the naturalw. Little friend Ji Hao, when our teacher meets you, he will certainly be so happy.¡±

    On the other mountaintop, the two manughed out loud once again.

    ¡°Brother, this kid is so reckless. How dares he make such a deadly big vow, saying that he would ughter all non-human races for these lowly people. Not to mention, even if these lowly, ant-like people were worth this, it is still so ridiculous for him to have said he would kill all non-human races, ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°Hm, he doesn¡¯t even know what he is talking about. Kill all non-human races? If our two grandmasters meet this stupid kid...such an arrogant kid, who dares to make a vow like this. He is seeking for death. A real arrogant, stupid and ridiculous kid, who doesn¡¯t even know what he has just said.¡±

    The eyes of Ginger and Great Gale Bao started to shine suddenly, and they said, ¡°Kill all non-human races, ha, good! This is how a man of our humankind should be!¡±

    Great Gale Bao let out three loudughers in a row, then pulled his longbow open and shot out three shrilly swishing arrows towards the sky. Those blood-red arrows directly darted into the air while letting out a resonating dragon-roar-like swishing sound. Along with the sound,rge groups of iron-feathered eagles darted into the sky from the valley behind him.

    The iron-feathered eagles had a wingspan of only less than three zhangs, and were rtively small in shape whenpared to the otherrge-scale fighting birds. However, the iron-feathered eagles were especially fierce and could fly at lightning speed. Their reaction time was extremely fast in the air. In the air, these iron-feathered eagles were iparably flexible, moreover, their feathers were solid and withy and could block all attacks that wereunched by sharp weapons like swords, machetes and arrows. Therefore, this kind of fighting birds were especially preferred by the archers of the Eastern Wastnd.

    Over ten thousand iron-feathered eagles had flown out from the valley, and each of those eagles were carrying an archer, who was wearing leather armour and carrying a longbow, while continuously letting out long and resonating shouts. Under control of these archers, those iron-feathered eagles rose into the air to over a hundred thousand feet high altitude, instantly.

    These iron-feathered eagles were powerful and fast. It only took the span of fewer than five breaths to get from the ground to a high altitude. The archers who were standing on their backs were all elite archers. They were from Emperor Shun¡¯s guard regiment, under directmand of the Emperor. During these five breaths, every single one of them had shot out a hundred arrows.

    These arrows caused the sky to darken. A whole million arrows swished down from the sky along with high-pitched noises. The heavy rain of arrows flew past the valley that was filled with the weak human prisoners. Instead, these arrows darted directly towards the official army under Di Sha¡¯smand.

    These one million arrows were all ordinary ironwood arrows, which were the simplest and cheapest kind of arrow. You could buy a thousand of them with a jade coin. If someone would trade all these arrows for jade coins, you would be able to carry all these coins in a slightly bigger leather bag.

    However, a whole million arrows swooshed down from the air simultaneously; this scene was still worse than any nightmare.

    Every single arrow was wrapped in a cyan gust of wind. All these archers led by Great Gale Bao, had activated their Great Gale magic, which was the mostmon used archery magic in the Eastern Wastnd, when shooting arrows. The arrows darted as fast as the fierce wind, and couldn¡¯t even be seen clearly with bare eyes. Cyan-coloured spots of light fell from the air, urately into the groups of the non-human race army, who hadn¡¯t yet moved into the valley.

    Over ten thousand ves howled out together. Their single half-body armours were punctured by only the first wave of arrows, after that, the second waves of arrows thickly pierced into their bodies and knocked them down on the ground, causing them to twitch crazily. Soon, the great power contained in those arrows tore them into tiny pieces.

    Behind those ves, thousands of Jia n warriors had formed into a square-shaped formation. Seeing those swishing arrows that had even darkened the sky, these Jia n warriors had grabbed the heavy and huge shield carried on the back of each of them simultaneously and shielded themselves underneath them.

    The iing waves of arrows collided against those shields like a roaring heavy rain, and streams of bright light let out by the spell symbols on the surfaces of those shields sparkled around that shield.

    After tens of waves of fierce arrows, those spell symbol, which had been stricken hard in a row, finally exploded, and those heavy and thick metal shields cracked into pieces along with sounds of thunderous booms. The next wave of arrows that came right after that swished into the formation of the Jia n warriors, swiftly piercing through their armours.

    Those thick and fully metallic armours repeated what those shields had done; they spurted out bright streams of light and wrapped those Jia n¡¯s warriors up, but soon exploded under the destructive powers of those arrows, one after another. Those arrows pierced into bodies of Jia n warriors through their thick and well-crafted armours, tore their bodies apart, piercing into their internal organs and bones. Inside their bodies, the cyan-coloured gust of wind that was wrapped around the arrowheads, exploded abruptly into tiny yet fierce gusts of winds, circting madly inside the bodies of those warriors.

    Those Jia n warriors growled out in pain, while pulling out the arrows from their bodies and letting fresh blood spurt out.

    They gasped quickly and deeply. Their great life-force quickly healed their wounds, even their broken internal organs had all recoveredpletely within a short while, however, those arrows had indeed consumed their life-force and strength, in such a manner that both their strength and battle effectiveness had dropped by at least a thirty percent.

    Countless arrows still ceaselessly swished towards them, piercing into their bodies and continuously causing new wounds.

    Those Jia n warriors were waving their weapons hard, hacking waves of arrows into pieces, however, there were way too many and densely clustered arrows. A few arrows would always survive under their weapons and pierce into their bodies, causing them a great pain and consuming their strength and life force at the same time.

    Those arrows had stopped the Di Sha army from moving into the army, only tens of thousand of ves kept pushing those human prisoners towards Ji Hao and the ck cheetah army.

    Di Sha had a faint evil smile on his face. He stood on the first floor of the divine tower while tens of deputymanders stared at him. Streams of blood-red light spurted out from the erect eyes of these deputymanders, which were being absorbed by Di Sha¡¯s body, providing a horribly great amount of power, which he could spendvishly.

    ¡°ughter all of us. Stupid, ignorant barbarian,¡± cursed Di Sha in a low voice, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t kill Di Luo, that useless stupid brother of mine, I wouldn¡¯t even take a nce at you, a weak, poor barbarian. This is your glorious moment, I am acknowledging you formally as my enemy!¡±

    He stretched his arms and abruptly raised both of them, after which Di Sha roared harshly, ¡°You uncivilized poor creatures, bear my, Di Sha¡¯s, anger. On behalf of our Di Family, I am now begging the great Blood Moon for mercy, for endless glory, to wash off the humiliation, which my useless brother Di Luo had brought us with his death.¡±

    Inside the valley, the bodies over a hundred thousand human prisoners and a hundred thousand ves exploded simultaneously, turning into a terrifying tsunami of blood, roaring towards Ji Hao and the others.

    That red fresh blood, which emitted a dense horribly scent of blood rapidly corrupted and turned ck, soon releasing a pungent stink. Along with extremely evil power,ing from the dark blood curse, those ck blood rose into the air, like ck and deadly waves, hundreds of zhangs high from the sky, and swooshed down, directly towards Ji Hao and the others.

    Ji Hao had made up his mind to kill those poor human prisoners, and his decision exposed Di Sha¡¯s n, forcing him to trigger the blood curse before he had nned to, and raised such a terrible blood tsunami.

    If Ji Hao had been unable to make the decision and let those human prisoners rush into the army, they would explode right next to Lie Mountain Gang and the three-thousand heavily armoured warriors; he couldn¡¯t even imagine how dangerous that would be.

    ¡°Di Sha!¡±

    Ji Hao shouted out. The following moment, he opened his mouth and let out a raging stream of Gold Crow me, then rushing towards the tsunami of blood.

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 277 â€“ Burn the blood

    Chapter 277 - Burn the blood

    The [Breath of the Gold Crow], one of the special abilities that Ji Hao had gained from his Gold Crow bloodline.

    With the golden-red me, which had burst out of his mouth was adhesive and solid, as a thick stream ofva, along with a great and bright power that gave a simr sense as the power of the sun, which could annihte all kinds of evil in the world, Ji Hao rushed towards the tsunami of blood that was rushing in his direction.

    When he had been a Junior Magus, Ji Hao was only able to cast a sphere of me with a radius of ten zhang with his [Breath of the Gold Crow]. But, after making his breakthrough to the level of Senior Magus and awakening a few Magus Acupoints, the range of his [Breath of the Gold Crow] had improved by tens of times. The gold-red me was shining as bright as the sun itself and suddenly enshrouded the entire area within a few miles.

    There were countless tiny spell symbols sparkling inside the ck, corruptive blood. Those were the evil dark curse symbols mixed with the blood curse, which was the most difficult to deal with. The waves of the ck blood collided against the Gold Crow mes, causing a great boom, making it sound as if it was a fight between true gods.

    Fire and water are not be able to ever coexist, neither can light and darkness tolerate each other.

    The ck-coloured, stinking and corrupting blood started to burn, while releasing a foul smell and clouds of dense smoke. Streams of gold-red wrapped the smoke up and set these clouds, which were filled with the power of the curse, aze as well. An especially great power rapidly purified those dense smokes, causing the burning smoke to quickly be lighter and lighter, under the shine of the sun and eventually turned into faintly multicoloured light clouds.

    Just as the legend said, the Gold Crow me was able to naturally suppress all kinds of evil and curses, however, Di Sha had absorbed all the powers from tens of Senior Magus level Yu n elite warriors, and activated the blood curse with the power of the divine tower. Additionally, he had detonated the spirit blood of over two hundred thousand human prisoners and ves, creating this horrible tsunami of blood.

    The Gold Crow me let out by Ji Hao had only been able to hold off the tsunami of blood for a short moment, and when the horrible waves of blood shed on his body, Ji Hao only felt a violent shock of the entire world, and then the majority of his body sank deeply into the blood-red rock ground.

    The rocks of Chi Ban Mountain were especially solid. Even more solid than ordinary iron by a hundred times, every piece of rock could endure great powers and massive bombs. That was why the alliance of human ns choose this area as their main battlefield, for blocking the intrusion of the non-human races.

    However, the slightest touch of the wave of blood caused Ji Hao to be struck into the ground. Only his shoulders and head were left above ground. Roaring waves of blood swooshed over ceaselessly, the Gold Crow meunched by Ji Hao, currentlypletely suppressed, shrank rapidly. Ji Hao watched the stream of me dying out under the horrible wave of blood and the fearfully great power contained within struck directly onto Ji Hao¡¯s body along the dying stream of me. Ji Hao felt that thousands of huge mountains suddenly pressed on his body simultaneously and that he couldn¡¯t even move his little finger.

    Luckily, the heavy and solid turtle shell armour had been protecting him the whole time, otherwise, he would have been crushed into a puddle of meat paste long ago.

    Countless ck spell symbols sparkled, approaching Ji Hao along the shrinking stream of me as if they were living creatures.

    Everywhere those ck spell symbols reached, the golden-red me let out by Ji Hao would immediately turn ck, and the great, magnificent power of the sun contained in the me, would turn into a dark, extremely evil and negative power.

    In the blink of an eye, the ck symbols had reached Ji Hao¡¯s turtle shell armour, through the streams of me. The silhouette of the turtle floating above his head, which was condensed from the power of water, gave a brief roar, causing waves of powerful, ck ripples that spread to all directions. The next instant, all the ck symbols that had been swept by these ripples burst into wisps of cold, ck smoke and fell onto the ground.

    A sizzling noise could be hearding from the ground; countless tiny holes were instantly formed in the blood-red rock ground by the corrosive effect of the blood.

    ¡°Watch this!!¡±

    Man Man abruptly yelled out while swinging her pair of gigantic hammers, intending to smash the roaring tsunami of blood. But suddenly, she paused, blinked her eyes andughed out, and said, ¡°Ha, nearly got fooled! Abba said that my hammers can only go against solid things, smashing weirdly soft thing...hm, Man Man is not that powerful yet.¡±

    Instantly dropping her pair of hammers, Man Man then took out a full handful of thumb-sized, red thunder pearls. Gritting her teeth and hesitating, Man Man was nning on throwing a whole handful of them out at once, but Ji Hao nced at those thunder pearls in her hand and immediately had cold sweat gushing out of his forehead and back. He hurriedly yelled out at Man Man.

    ¡°Man Man, Man Man! Are these thunder pearls made by your Abba? Or craftsmen working for your Abba?¡±

    Man Man paused briefly again, but she then quickly flicked her ginger and sent out two thunder pearls darting directly into the blood wave. After that, she turned her head around and responded, ¡°Eh? Ji Hao, how did you know these are made by my Abba himself...¡±

    Two thunderous booms came out from those blood waves, along with which, the two tiny little thunder pearls released sky-devouring mes for a moment, which rampantly spread towards all directions.

    A great, violent, scorching hot and unscrupulous power instantly shrouded the entire area. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but scream out when he leapt up from the ground. He grabbed Taisi, who was standing behind him, tightly held and hurriedly pressed him hard against the ground. The ck turtle silhouette floating above Ji Hao¡¯s head instantly let out deep yet resonant roars, the water essence power came out from its mouth transformed into waves of ck mist and spread out quickly, shrouding Ji Hao, Taisi, Lie Mountain Gang and the three-thousand armed ck cheetah army soldiers.

    ¡°Ah! Ah! I caused trouble again!¡± Man Man screamed out as well, while hurriedly taking out a few fire-red jade talisman and crushing them in her hands.

    Bright fiery light darted out from Man Man¡¯s hands and swiftly wrapped all the members of the ck cheetah army and her team up, following her intention. After that, Man Man looked at Shaosi confused, who was now nearly soaked in cold sweat, and asked, ¡°Why did I say ¡®again¡¯?¡±

    Shaosi helplessly shook her head, then locked her fingers together and incanted a spell in a low voice. Along with her voice, white light spots fell from the air like sparkling rain, and condensed into a faintly shining white spell symbol above everyone¡¯s head, then quickly merged with their bodies.

    Incanting blessing spells for over three-thousand people, Shaosi¡¯s pretty face instantly turned deadly pale, then into a scary blue. She was not even able to stand steadily anymore, softly leaning against Man Man.

    Man Man hurriedly held Shaosi up while her armour let out a dazzling fiery light, transforming into a translucent, shining light mountain, shielding both of them.

    The two me bombs were made by Zhu Rong himself, and were magically great powerful disposable weapons of mass destruction. Zhu Rong was quite bored in Pu Ban City, so he collected the ancient magical me from the earth core and purified extreme fire essence power from it, making them into these me bombs. The battle effectiveness of every single me bomb was only equal to a careless punch of an ordinary Senior Magus, but the extreme fire essence power released out by it right after the explosion was great enough to burn any peak-level Senior Magus into a puff of smoke.

    The surrounding air temperature rose rapidly. Followed by a loud buzzing noise, the ck watery mist spread out from Ji Hao¡¯s turtle shell armour suddenly broke down. Lie Mountain Gang growled loudly out a rude curse. The three-thousand heavily-armed soldiers behind him were sent flying high into the air by the me.

    Their armours had been burned by the extreme fire essence power, slowly heating up, turning red, then gradually softening. Not long after that, all of their armours showed signs of melting. Lie Mountain Gang and all the other soldiers were badly burned and letting out waves of howls that sounded like the cries of ghosts.

    Fortunately, they were sent flew away by the massive explosion, which had sent them away from the explosive center of the me bombs, and saved them from being burnt into ashes, also preventing their armours from meltingpletely.

    The madly roaring blood waves that had even reached the sky struck against the explosive power of the two me bombs. The first wave of blood was immediately evaporated, after that, waves of blood swooshed over and soon. Eighteen hundreds of zhangs tall blood were burned into clouds of smoke by the me.

    Until the me dissipated, only thest three waves of blood remained roaring towards Ji Hao and the others.

    _____________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 278 â€“ Encircled

    Chapter 278 - Encircled

    The three waves of blood came over as if with the intent to engulf the whole world. Ji Hao gritted his teeth and jumped up from the ground, but just as he was about to try resisting the waves of blood, to his surprise he saw Taisi standing up.

    The scrawny Taisi had a strange, weird grin on his face, while his pure ck eyescked all traces of luster. There were a fewplicated spell symbols faintly visible within those ck eyes of his. He raised his hands, waved his bone cane, along with which a wisp of ck-coloured smoke spurted from his head, condensing into a silhouette of a devil-like being, fluttering into the wind.

    ¡°Everything in the world belongs to theherworld. Theherworld is the base of this world, it is our roots, and it is a ce for us to sleep in peace.¡± Taisi murmured while quickly flicking his fingers in weird motions in front of his chest. A slight wisp of ck smoke was brought up by his finger, which then quickly formed into tens of odd-shaped spell symbols.

    Followed by a swooshing noise, those ck symbols formed by the wisp of smoke shed against the blood waves in the blink of an eye.

    The terrifying and roaring blood waves suddenly copsed, those ck sticky blood burst into clouds of ck smoke, covering up the sky. Soon they were being absorbed into those spell symbols emitted by Taisi. Taisi¡¯s body slightly quivered; it seemed some magical power contained in those blood waves was absorbed by him through those spell symbols, causing his scrawny and boney body to instantly grow a little bigger.

    Ji Hao had seen clearly that the power contained in those waves of blood was far greater than needed to crush tens of hundreds of Senior Magi like Taisi. Even more convinced was he that with Taisi¡¯s scrawny body, even if one of those three waves of blood hit him, he would be crushed instantly into nothingness.

    However, it seemed that if those waves of blood were like a vast primitive jungle, Taisi¡¯s power was like a small zing match. It didn¡¯t matter if the jungle was boundless, the tiny me was more than enough to set the entire jungle aze and destroy itpletely.

    This had nothing to do with whether Taisi¡¯s power was greater or not than the power of the blood waves. It was instead connected to the different affinities of the different kinds of powers and some even more mysterious naturalws.

    Wisps of purple smoke rose from the middle of Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows, while his Golden Dan began rotating slowly in his spiritual space. He could even feel that when those blood waves wereing over, the surrounding environment seemed to have been resisting the power contained in the blood waves.

    At the time that Taisi had released his spell symbols, a part of the initial power contained in the surrounding environment had on its own ordance merged with the power contained in Taisi¡¯s spell symbols. That power corresponded with Taisi and shattered the iing blood waves, while devouring the power contained in those blood waves.

    Those ck spell symbols rose into the air. They had expanded to tens of times their original size when they had first been formed. They transformed into ck arrows one after another, swishing across the air above the valley, directly piercing into the main army of Di Sha, which had already been fighting hard against the heavy rain of arrows shot out by the archers of the Great Gale n.

    ¡°And theherworld is...¡± gnashing his teeth, Taisi squeezed out a few words with a creepy and cold voice, from between his teeth. Not even a little bit of human emotion could be sensed from his voice.

    ¡°Death!¡±

    Large amounts of ck spell symbols exploded right inside the orderly formed army led by Di Sha. ck smoke swept across the entire area; everywhere those ck smoke rolled past, no matter whether they were the elite warriors of the Yu n or the warriors of the Jia n or those ve warriors and ves, every single one of them would quickly wither and be dehydrated, and their armours would rapidly be corroded by the ck smoke.

    It seemed like all of them had been through tens of thousands of years within one moment, and suddenly became shriveled, withered and rotten dry dead bodies.

    Taisi hadunched the attack with the power he had absorbed from those blood waves, and suddenly killed over two hundred Yu n warriors and over three-thousand Jia n warriors. Those ve warriors and ves were rtively further away from Taisi, therefore, only hundreds of them were killed.

    ¡°Nice job!!¡± Ji Hao waved his arms madly in excitement, yelling at Di Sha, who had been standing on the first floor of the divine tower, ¡°Di Sha! It¡¯s me who killed your idiot brother! Want to kill me? Come down yourself!¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Ji Haoughed out loud and continued, ¡°Twice, those stupid assassins, who can merge their bodies with shadows, were sent to kill me. Did you hire them? Well, it was a shame that they have failed to kill me twice now, and all were killed by me instead!¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s loud yell resounded through hundreds of miles in radius, reducing the morale of Di Sha¡¯s army to an extreme point.

    When Ginger¡¯s bug puppets had rushed into the army and killedrge numbers of warriors, they hadn¡¯t taken that seriously at all. It was a great war and people would always die in such wars, all the warriors in Di Sha¡¯s main army had a deep understanding of that.

    When being attacked by the archers of Great Gale n with a heavy arrow rain, and from time to time, someone among them would be pierced into a human-shaped griddle by those arrows and die, those Di Sha¡¯s warriors had not be frightened at all, on the contrary, they were enraged and became even braver than before. Attacksunched by enemies and arrows shot out by enemies had stimted their will to fight.

    However, after Ji Hao had yelled out the personal hatred between Di Sha and himself, and pointed out that Di Sha had hired assassins to kill him but failing to do it, those Yu n and Jia n warriors suddenly lost their will to fight.

    ¡°General Di Sha¡¯s brother was killed? And he couldn¡¯t even revenge for his own brother! What a useless guy!¡±

    ¡°Tell me about it! We¡¯re so unlucky to be under themand of such a useless man. He can never lead us to win a war!¡±

    ¡°Assassins who can merge their bodies with shadows? Did General Di Sha hire the Shadow Devil? But how could the Shadow Devil fail on missions? Was it because General Di Sha was not willing to pay for powerful assassins, and only hired the weakest assassins among them?¡±

    ¡°We are being led by a general who was not even willing to spend money to extract revenge for his own brother and family! Great Blood Moon, we have no future!¡±

    Some of the young men of the Yu n, who came from the Dishi Family and Di Family even led their guards and warriors into retreat. They looked at Di Sha while sulking, using their eyes to tell him that they would not follow his lead anymore.

    Di Sha¡¯s face suddenly turned into a dark blue.

    He had a deep understanding of some of the hidden rules of the Yu Dynasty. He was fully aware that an army like this, formed by elite warriors who hade from variousrge scale and influential families, would be extremely hard to keep under control and to manage. But, under no circumstances, had he anticipated that Ji Hao would be able to shake the morale of this army by only yelling around.

    The glory of the Yu n, the pride of the Yu n, and the, strange, unreasonable rules of the Yu n!

    Di Sha¡¯s eyes had even turned green in rage, while staring at Ji Hao. He suddenly pulled out his sword and pierced it into his own chest. The long and sharp sword pierced into his right chest and came out from his back. Blood spurted out like a fountain along the narrow blood reservoir on the edge of the sword.

    ¡°With the Blood Moon as my witness, I, Di Sha, a member of the great Di family, will wash the humiliation suffered by my family off with my contribution! What this lowly barbarian has done to my brother, I will do to him too, only a million times worse!¡±

    Di Sha roared with a hoarse voice, while his eyeballs were blood-red. ¡°You shameless, lowly barbarian! I have been upied with army matters, which is why I had no time to spare for you...But, since you appeared on your own will in front of me, I will certainly sever your head from your shoulders, turning your skull into a wine container that I will always carry with me. I will also kill a million of your race, and offer their blood to the soul of my brother!¡±

    Blood ceaselessly spurted out, but Di Sha red at the surrounding Yu n¡¯s warriors and growled, ¡°I, Di Sha, am willing to die in this battle, what about you?!¡±

    For no reason, all those Yu n¡¯s warriors suddenly became iparably courageous, and pulled out their weapons one after another, shoutinh out towards the sky.

    The morale, which had nearly dissipated earlier because of Ji Hao¡¯s words, had now suddenly been raised in such an inexplicable way. Ji Hao and the others speechlessly watched this show performed by Di Sha, and had absolutely no idea what those non-human race warriors were thinking about.

    Resonating horns came from afar, in the East, West, even the North, the only direction that Di Sha¡¯s army could retreat to, fluttering battle banners, which had human-silhouette totems painted on them, simultaneously raised into the air.

    The armies transferred over by Si Wen Ming had arrived, and encircled Di Sha¡¯s army from all four directions.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 279 â€“ Tusk

    Chapter 279 - Tusk

    ¡°My fat...Oh my god, such a huge, amazing scene!¡±

    Yu Mu struggled to get back up from the ground while quivering and yelling. Half of his pot had been melted by the two me bombs detonated by Man Man. There was melted iron on his chubby back and butt, burning his skin.

    His eyes had popped up and he had even forgotten toin about the me that had burned his highly-cherished fat. He was staring in front of him with a shocked expression.

    Ji Hao stamped his feet against the ground, causing a stream of wind to rise from the ground, helping him and his teammates into the air. To trod on wind and fly with solely the power of a Senior Magus, was something that made Ginger, who had been watching the fight from the cliff behind, subconsciously nod. He silently valued Ji Hao even more than he had been before.

    From the east a huge group of thunder beasts roared while rushing over. Thunder beasts were shaped like cattle, but had only one leg and a horn on their forehead. Lightning bolts with lengths of over a few zhang continuously darted out from those horns. Even when the sky would be blue and without any clouds, if these beasts passed through somewhere, lightning would ceaselessly fall from the sky, against their horns, along with sounds of rumbling thunder.

    ording to the legends, the thunder beasts were once the pets of the ancient Thunder God, who lived in the heaven. But, after the heaven copsed the Thunder God disappeared, causing these beasts to descend to earth. They lived and prospered in a mysterious and magical ce named Thunder Luster, located in the Mind, expanding their race.

    Once these beasts matured, they had power simr to a Senior Magus level human. These beasts were gigantic and muscr. They stamped their single leg madly against the ground, causing the earth and the surrounding mountains to tremble. Each of these beasts was carrying a warrior, who was wrapped in a faintyer of lightning. This magnificent army of lightning beasts rushed towards Ji Hao like a roaring and dazzling torrent.

    At the ce called the Thunder Luster, lived a human n, who were believed to be the offsprings of the Thunder God. Everyone in that n possessed the power of thunder and lightning. Amongst all the human race ns, the Thunder Luster n was ranked in the top ten.

    Warriors of the Thunder Luster n, who were meters tall, were waving their gigantic axes and growling enraged. Their resonating, wild voices mixed with the thundering down from the sky, made even the surrounding mountain tremble violently.

    There were at least fifty thousand thunder beasts in this great army. If you added the warriors on their backs, then this army was easily capable of crushing the fifty thousand Jia n warriors of Di Sha¡¯s army, by only having a frontalbat.

    Although those Jia n warriors were powerful and brave, they were still only armed infantries. If they would attacks of the Thunder Luster n warriors, who were riding thunder beasts, the Jia n warriors would be at a disadvantage.

    From the west, tens of thousands of serpents were wriggling over in formidable array.

    Even the smallest of the serpents was over twenty zhangs long, and over ten serpents, who had been leading the entire army, were even more gigantic than that huge water serpent Ji Hao had seen in the Cold Stream Valley. Each of these khaki coloured, nearly ten-mile long serpents had a pair of horns on their heads, and four caruncles under the belly, obviously, these powerful gigantic serpents were showing signs of turning into real dragons.

    Three to five warriors or Maguspriest were standing on the back of each the serpents. Only ten serpents at the front of the army were carrying a single ck-clothed Maguspriest on their backs. These ck-clothed Maguspriests were each releasing a strong and negative sense of power, and their bodies were faintly wrapped by dark-coloured streams of power. Even from a great distance out Ji Hao and his teammates were able to hear the screams and howls of the ghosts and dark spirits in those dark streams of power.

    Ji Hao frowned. This army that hade from the west was clearly from the Northern Wastnd.

    Ji Hao could sense exactly the same kind of power from this great army as he had sensed from the people of the ck Water Serpent n back in the Southern Wastnd. Their power had a sense of evil and cold-like feeling. It was simr to how water that had stood still for countless years, which gave an indescribable feeling of being suffocated.

    Mr Crow cawed out unsettlingly. It had fought against those single-horned serpents of the ck Water Serpent n for hundreds of years, and was now subconsciously filled with hostility to all kinds of snakes and serpents. Wisps of fiery light spurted out from its pupils, while its pair of beady eyes instantly turned blood-red.

    Having taken aplicated nce at thisrge-scale armying from the west, Ji Hao turned his head to the north.

    Right behind Di Sha¡¯s main army, a hundred, over three-hundred zhangs tall, Kuafu Family¡¯s giants carried towering ancient trees that been conveniently pulled out by them, and were nearing Di Sha¡¯s army with slow, even leisured footsteps. From over a hundred miles, Ji Hao could even clearly see those huge pores on the faces of these Kuafu Family¡¯s giants.

    More or less, the skins of these Kuafu Family¡¯s giants warriors were covered in dragon scales, which were light blue and were sparkling under the sunshine; especially on the middle of their eyebrows, left chest, temples, and other vital body parts, those dragon scales were much denser and thicker.

    Kuafu Yan, who had taught Ji Hao how to forge weapons and tools was one of members of the Kuafu Family. But this was the very first time for Ji Hao to witness this many giant from the Kuafu Family gathered together, all at once. They were more like a hundred small mountains, continuously moving forward. He could not even imagine that if they swung those tremendous trees they were holding in their hands down with all of their powers, how horrible and destructive that would be.

    The Kuafu Family was a special and magical family among the entire human race. They had achieved the peak of physical strength. It was also quite rare to see a n of human race where even the Maguspriests would carry a huge weapon and rush into the battlefield and fight against their enemy solely relying on their physical strength.

    Behind the hundred giant warriors of the Kuafu Family, thirty enormous chariots were moving forward with a loud, ground-shaking thunderous noise.

    Ji Hao took a very deep breath while staring at those chariots. He knew that those chariots were called ¡¯Tortoise Chariot¡¯. Every single one of these Tortoise Chariots was made from the shell, left by a magical divine tortoise after it died.

    Magical divine Tortoises were immensely huge shaped. If they wished to do so, a magical divine tortoise was fully capable of expanding its body to tens of thousands of miles in radius. It is not difficult to imagine how thick and solid its shell was and how great the defensive capabilities of it were.

    With great amounts of efforts made by generations of human emperors, the humankind had finally reached an agreement with the leader of the magical divine tortoise race that before each magical divine tortoise died, it would take off its own shell with a special magic and give it to the alliance of the human ns. The alliance would then send those shell into the Magi Pce, and the master craftsmen of the Magi Pce would make them into Tortoise Chariots.

    Every Tortoise Chariot was only around ten-zhang in radius. A tortoise shell that could expand up to tens of miles in radius, had beenpressed into ten-zhang in radius with a secret magic. It waspletely imaginable how thick and dense these shells had be, and how great the defensive power of these Tortoise Chariots was.

    With all the powers, technologies and resources of the entire humankind that rted to the making process of the Tortoise Chariot, the Magi Pce had only made three-hundred Tortoise Chariots so far, and a whole thirty of them appeared all together here, on this battlefield.

    Every Tortoise Chariot was being pulled by twelve fierce and brutal beasts, called ¡®Zheng¡¯. These beasts were allpletely covered in sharp thorns, and their bodies were of pure silver, as if they were forged from metal. These beasts were all crazily roaring, ceaselessly letting out clouds of freezing air from their mouths, which even froze the ground, leaving a thickyer of ice on the ground.

    Behind the thirty Tortoise Chariots, were five-hundred enormous puppet beasts. These puppets beasts were all over ten-zhangs tall, had different shapes and werepletely forged with a special kind of alloy. These especially heavy and gigantic puppets were moving forwards slowly. Every time after they had taken a step forward, their feet would sink into the ground by a few feet. Even the solid rock ground of the Chi Ban Mountain couldn¡¯t hold their weights.

    These gigantic puppet beasts¡¯ bodies were thickly dotted with all kinds ofrge-scale battle machines and tools, every single puppet beast had over a hundred human warriors standing on their bodies and manipting these battle machines and tools.

    Along with a loud buzzing noise, streams of dense yellow light continuously flowed between the bodies of these puppet beasts when they were walking. Those master Magi tutors who had mastered magic formations, had linked these puppet beasts together with a powerfulrge-scale defensive magic formation, therefore, if the enemies tried to destroy these puppet beasts, they had to destroy all five-hundred of them at once, otherwise, ordinary attacks would note even close in harming them.

    All four armies encircled Di Sha¡¯s army from all four directions. The alliance of human ns, under themand of Si Wen Ming, had finally, slightly showed its sharp tusk.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 280 â€“ Start the war

    Chapter 280 - Start the war

    ¡°Are you the crazy girl Man Man? Okay, I¡¯ll remember you!¡±

    Lie Mountain Gang walked back whileining. There wererge pieces of his skins that were burned ck, and his breath even smelled like meat that had been burned.

    All the three thousand armed warriors were fine for the majority. A few burn marks on their skin and a bit of fire that had gushed into their bodies, which were small injuries and would recover as soon as they activated their blood power, after all, they were all Senior Magi.

    However, after moving a bit backwards, all of them, even the ck cheetahs, were keeping a safe distance from Man Man.

    The tender little face of Man Man seemed a bit embarrassed. She frowned so hard that her eyebrows seemed to coil around each other. She abruptly sighed and said, ¡°Well, as I had said earlier, it would have been easier if you were the people of Lie Mountain Xu. In that case Man Man wouldn¡¯t even need to apologize, even if I had killed all of you.¡±

    With an embarrassed face Man Man awkwardly, yet seriously bowed deep in front of Lie Mountain Gang and all those warriors standing behind him.

    Lie Mountain Gang paused suddenly, while he stared at Man Man shocked.

    All the warriors were also shocked slightly by this. Some of the warriors who had heard about Man Man¡¯s background, whispered to the others about her family.

    She was the most doted on and cherished little girl of Zhu Rong, the current Fire God. Her status was even nobler than that of those princes within the Lie Mountain Family. Although these princes were descendants of the me God, they were distant and branch family descendants. Man Man on the other hand was the own daughter of a pureblood Fire God. There was no doubt about who the Fire God was by now.

    Taking a deep gasp, Lie Mountain Gang and his three thousand warriors startedughing loudly. Along with the series of loud and manlyughter, they gathered into a dense, square-formed formation and stood closely behind Man Man. Not long after that they were focused on the main army of Di Sha, which was approaching them with every step, but from to time, they would nce at Man Man out of the corners of their eyes.

    Ji Hao was quite shocked as well, but at the same time he looked at Man Man with warmth.

    He hadn¡¯t realized that after all this time, the naughty little girl who had only known how to bully others and steal bird eggs back in the Southern Wastnd, had silently but surely grown up.

    He held the long ck dagger in his right hand, while preparing his left hand to catch the stone sword, which woulde out his spiritual space anytime. Ji Hao shouted loudly and activated his bloodline power at the same time. Along with his shout, the Gold Crow shell on his chest, the fiery feathered boots on his shanks and the spear on his right hand, all started to shine with faint red light.

    Although he was yet unable to freely manipte these Divine-Magus-level magic treasures, when his Gold Crow Bloodline power flushed across the three inherited magic treasures, but only a slight trace of power released by the three magic treasures would double the defensive power of Ji Hao¡¯s body. His body became lighter while the power contained inside his body grew wilder and hotter.

    ¡°Attack!! Warriors of the Blood Moon without withdrawing!!¡± Di Sha stood on the first floor of the divine tower and growled harshly.

    ¡°Indeed, you never withdraw, only surrender!¡± yelled Ji Hao harshly as well, ¡°Di Sha, why do you think we could put bug eggs into the bodies of those bug puppets that we sent to attack you before? Ha, they surrendered, submitted to be arrested with folded arms! Allowing us to do whatever we wanted!¡±

    Di Sha had just stabbed himself and stimted the morale of his army, but with only these words, Ji Hao had dispelled a big half of it, once again. He stared at Ji Hao in both rage and shame, gritted his teeth and roared, ¡°Ji Hao! Today I will chop your head off myself! I will make your skull into a wine container, which I will carry everywhere with me! I will wash off the humiliation that you brought to my family and me!¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Ji Hao raised his ck dagger high into the air. Huge numbers of spell symbols sparkled brightly under the sunshine. Ji Hao thenughed aloud and continued, ¡°More and more humiliations wille to you and your family! Sooner orter, I will take an ancient beast to your ancestral temple and let it poo on the graves of your ancestors! That is, if monsters like you know how to worship your ancestors!¡±

    Ji Hao humiliated Di Sha¡¯s ancestors with his words, and all the others in Di Sha¡¯s army knew that Ji Hao was one of their archenemies. Under this situation, none of them had any other choice but to fight.

    Di Sha swung his long sword that still had his own blood on it, pointed it at Ji Hao, along with his move, orderly and heavy footsteps rose from the army. Tens of thousands of fully armoured, over five meters tall, Jia n warriors popped up their two pairs of huge eyes, roared out and rushed towards the exit of the valley.

    Great Gale Bao immediately gave the order, and archers under hismand instantly let out thousands of arrows, swooshing towards those Jia n warriors like the tidewater. Those arrows thickly and urately pierced into the bodies of those Jia n warriors. Each arrow had pierced into the vital body parts of the enemies, with not a single arrow missing its target.

    Those raindrop-like arrows rapidly consumed the defensive power of the armours of those Jia n warriors, some of their armours and shields had already been torn apart by arrows.

    The warriors of the Jia n rushed forward with big steps, while their skins turned dark bronze, as if they hadpletely transformed into copper statues. Some of the warriors of the Jia n, who were among the strongest among all Jia n warriors of Di Sha¡¯s army, were rushing at the front of the army. Their bodies had turned silver and had silver-like luster. These warriors didn¡¯t even make any defensive motions, they just ran towards the exit of the valley, against the heavy rain of arrows. Countless numbers of arrows shes and broke against their skin, without any being able to even leave a single mark on their bodies.

    Behind these warriors of the Jia n, hundreds of elite warriors of the Yu n began incanting a spell simultaneously. The blood-red swirl inside their erect eyes started to rotate rapidly. Along with that, a faint-red blood symbols emerged in the air above the heads of the Jia n warriors. The blood-red symbols gradually became even more clear and vivid, and rose instantly the running speed of those warriors Jia n by a few times. Also, the sense of power released by their bodies suddenly expanded with a few times.

    A short while ago, only over two hundred Jia n warriors had that silver-like luster on their skins, but after being improved by those blood-red spell symbols, incanted by those Yu n¡¯s warriors, over three-thousand Jia n warriors, who had been rushing towards Ji Hao and the ck cheetah army, suddenly felt that their spirit blood began boiling, and a silver-like luster quickly appeared on their dark bronze skins.

    Watching these Jia n warriors about to rush out of the valley, the three-thousand ck cheetah soldiers were preparing for a bloody fight, and this great war was on the verge of breaking out...

    From the air, tens of Magi Pce¡¯s apprentices suddenly emerged while waving those banners in their hands, along with which, countless bug eggs darted out from the ground, in all directions. Millions of bugs were instantly hatched in the air; those poisonous, weirdly-shaped bugs blushing towards those Jia n warriors in streams, while screaming in horrible voices and with their bodies wrapped in sticky liquid.

    Just like thest time, over ten millions of Jia n warriors were entirely submerged in the ocean of bugs. However, different from thest time, these Jia n warriors were all soldiers of Di Sha¡¯s official army. They were standard warriors, who had the responsibilities to kill for the Yu Dynasty. These Jia n warriors were way more powerful and powerful than those guards working for wealthy families, and they were all a lot more experienced than those guards.

    Thousands of dazzling me balls abruptly rose into the air. Raging me wrapped the bodies of the ten-thousand Jia n warriors, while blood sshed everywhere. Those Jia n warriors madly swung their weapons and let out thousands of freezing and sharp light, which shed across the air. Within a single moment, at least a hundred million poisonous bugs were killed by them.

    Followed by a loud ttering noise, the ocean of bugs swooshed down from the ground. Within thest moment, even though at least ten million bugs were killed, more bugs ceaselessly appeared and approached. The total number of these newly-emerged bugs was hundreds, even thousands of times bigger than ten-million.

    At the back, the warriors of the Kuafu Family already approached Di Sha¡¯s army.

    He swung the over two-hundred zhang long huge tree that he had been using as a stick, slowly towards a Jia n¡¯s warriors, who had fallen behind in the army.

    Along with a boom, a Jia n warrior was suddenly smashed into meat pie, and deeply sank into the ground.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Yelled all Kuafu Family¡¯s warriors, while happily and excitedly raising their gigantic and solid ¡®tree sticks¡¯.

    _-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 281 â€“ Blood Scent

    Chapter 281 - Blood Scent

    ¡°Weak, ignorant barbaric creatures,¡± murmured Di Sha while a blood-red, moon shaped ring suddenly lit up on his left middle finger.

    Human-head-size, pure and clear, all-adapting magic crystals flew out from the ring one, after another, which then were quickly absorbed by the divine tower. The ten zhang tall divine tower was like a bottomless ck hole, devouring over a hundred thousand pieces of magic crystals within a second.

    After having absorbed all the crystals, the blood-red erect eye that was floating above the tower, began to shine. Suddenly it emitted a zhang-thick beam of blood-red coloured light, which struck violently against the ocean of bugs, followed by a second and third beam of blood-red coloured light. Within the blink of an eye, a total of twelve beams of blood-red light had struck down onto the swarm of bugs.

    Each of the beams of light struck down with a loud, muffled boom, and causing countless tiny spell symbols to be sent flying everywhere. Every bit of space that was hit by the beam, masses of bugs would be blown into puddles of sticky, bloody liquid. Before the surviving bugs were able to devour those puddles of blood and couldy eggs again, the beams of light drained all the power contained in that blood.

    Clouds of powers of the Blood Moon were injected into the bodies of the warriors of the Jia n, who were trapped in the ocean of bugs. Due to the injection of power, their bodies began to swell and reached soon the length of ten meters. The weapons they were holding in their hands, changed along with their bodies, and became even more huge and heavy, making them look even more wildly-shaped.

    The twelve beams of blood-red light wiped the majority of those bugs out, and nearly a thousand Jia n warriors, who had been trapped in the ocean of bugs, rushed out with their skins shining like silver, while shouting and roaring crazily, going towards Ji Hao with big steps.

    Two Jia n warriors holding gigantic axes threw a fierce nce at Ji Hao, while each grinned hideously. They abruptly swung their axes bringing up two beams of cold, sharp light, hacking towards Ji Hao¡¯s head.

    Each of the Jia n warriors were over five times taller than Ji Hao, which made them look like small hills in front of Ji Hao. Their huge body gave them a definitive advantage in physical strength and a battlefield like this, allowing them to fully exploit their height. They could beat up a kid like Ji Hao very easily, without any worries. After all, a kid like Ji Hao would not be able to reach their vital parts.

    Mr Crow rose into the air and hovered around, while cawing with a resonating sound. It expanded its body swiftly, from one feet to over hundreds of feet wide, while being wrapped in a zing fire. It waved its pair of huge blood-red, jade-like ws and gripped onto the two axes.

    The two warriors of the Jia n burst out in a series of angry yelling. Temporarily they stopped attacking Ji Hao and instead pulled their weapons as hard as they could, and tried topete with Mr Crow in strength.

    If looked at their anatomical structure and the shape of their body, the warriors of the Jia n would have undoubtedly a huge advantage in physical strength against human warriors, but when faced with an offspring of the ancient and legendary powerful animal, their huge bodies of what they were so proud of, turned into weakness.

    Mr Crow was more powerful and wilder than these Jia n warriors. The two Jia n warriors couldn¡¯t even stand steadily; they were being dragged by Mr Crow and staggered a few steps forward.

    Ji Hao gave a long growl. He put the long ck dagger, which was less effective against these Jia n warriors and instead pulled his stone sword out. All the power contained in his over ten Magus Acupoints suddenly swooshed out and gushed into the stone swords. Once that had happened, the seemingly dusky stone sword let out an over ten-zhang long fiery light, turning entirely glowing red, while tens of dim me patterns slowly emerged on its surface.

    The stone sword was a naturally-formed holy weapon. Nature had only given it a simple, most original shape, and as for its spirit, power and soul, these were all depended on its owner. The owner needed to cultivate it and build a connection with it. Ji Hao had been ceaselessly injecting his fire powers into the stone sword and gradually guiding this stone sword to turn into a fire-power adapted holy weapon.

    ¡°Die!¡± Ji Hao roared out while abruptly trotting on a flying cloud and rose into the air. He swung the stone sword, leaving a huge, bright arc in the air, andunched the [Sky Opening] with all of his power.

    Blood immediately spurted out. The two skilful and powerful Jia n warriors were held at bay by Mr Crow and couldn¡¯t free their own hands within a short while. Ji Hao took this opportunity and urately attacked their weakest body parts. The amazingly sharp stone sword sliced their heavy armours open and cut both of them into two. In the next moment, raging mes swooshed out from their bodies. This two Jia n warriors howled out, they had iparably strong life-force that allowed them to not die immediately. Instead, they fell onto the ground in pieces, howling, twitching and madly rolling their broken bodies.

    Raging mes enveloped their bodies. The stone sword hadpletely cut their meridians open, disabling them from self-healing. They stared at Ji Hao with despair, while continuously uttering the most vicious curses they knew at Ji Hao in a strangenguage that Ji Hao didn¡¯t understand.

    Taisi swung his bone cane and createdrge clouds of ck smoke, shrouding the two Jia n warriors immediately. The ck clouds rapidly drained out all of their life-force from their bodies, and soon transformed them into tens of ck, twisted spell symbols, floating right beside Taisi¡¯s body.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    Taisi swung his left hand forward and said in a low voice. Following his order, those ck spell symbols darted out and quickly merged with the bodies of the other Jia n warriors, who had just rushed out of the ocean of bugs and were now running towards Ji Hao. Once those ck spell symbols bumped into their bodies, these Jia n warriors suddenly slowed down and their bodies seemed to be stiff. Tremblingly, they kept trying to move forward while screaming out; their faces were filled with fear.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Lie Mountain Gang shouted. He waved his long spear and rushed up with a squat of ck cheetah warriors. They whipped their ck cheetahs and rushed towards those stiffed Jia n warriors at a lightning speed. All those sharp long spears they had been holding in their hands were sent out along with beams of fierce light.

    Those Jia n warriors, who had been cursed by Taisi, were not able to dodge those sharp long spears at all. They could only watch as those spears pierced right through their own throats. Those long spears each brought up a few light sparks, easily piercing into their neck armours and going through into their throat while squeezing out streams of hot blood, and then came out from the back of their necks.

    ¡°Kill!!!¡±

    Another hundred of Jia n warriors rushed up like wild raging tigers. They moved at fast as beams of light, urately and swiftlyunched attacks to Lie Mountain Gang and his soldiers, who didn¡¯t have enough time to pull their spears back.

    Streams of blood spurted out like a heavy and warm rain, except Lie Mountain Gang, who had barely blocked three machetes hacking towards him simultaneously with his solid muscle and powerful armour, whole one hundred armoured ck cheetah warriors, who had rushed up along with him, were all, suddenly killed by those Jia n warriors! Behind Lie Mountain Gang, a hundred humans head were sent flying into the air simultaneously.

    All the ck cheetahs, which had been ridden on those brave warriors, turned furious after their masters were killed. They angrily showed their sharp teeth and ws, darting into the group of Jia n warriors. Their sharp teeth and ws created huge amounts of fire sparks against the armours of those Jia n warriors. These ck cheetahs set their soul and spirit blood aze. They traded their lives for more power,unching a final attack at those Jia n warriors who had murdered their owners, theirrades.

    Ji Hao popped up his eyes.

    He saw these brave and loyal battle beasts leaving deep marks on the armours of those Jia n warriors with their ws and teeth, but none of them managed to break those thick, solid and exquisite armours. These ck cheetahs were powerful and fearless, theyunched their final attacks with their lives on the edge, however, the armours of those Jia n warriors had perfectly blocked their attacks.

    ¡°Stupid animals!¡±

    Those Jia n warriors raised their machetes again, and in the very next moment, a hundred ck cheetahs were all chopped into two, nearly simultaneously. Those sharp, cold and fierce machete chopped their bodies apart, and sent their broken bodies flying into the air along with beams of cold light, and soon, shattered them into pieces.

    Another Lie Mountain n ck cheetah squat rushed over. Theyughed out loud while swinging their long spears as hard as they could, piercing right towards enemies¡¯ bodies.

    Those Jia n warriors showed absolutely no fear. They lined up in straight manner and raised their machetes high, hacking down onto the necks of those ck cheetah warriors. Those warriors riding on the backs of the ck cheetahs finally reached the same height as those Jia n warriors, and could fight against them in a rtively fair situation.

    Another blood rain came from the air, while another hundred ck cheetah warriors were beheaded by those Jia n warriors, but this time, without the help of Taisi¡¯s curse, only eighteen Jia n warriors were killed in the fight!

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 282 â€“ Brutal

    Chapter 282 - Brutal

    ¡°God damn it!!¡± Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but shout out.

    He had been used to not regard Jia n warriors as dangerous enemies. This, because back in the Southern Wastnd, the Jia n warriors had not been hard to kill.

    He was also not used to take them serious as well, because all of them had been acting careful and cautious back at home.

    After arriving at Pu Ban City and realizing how powerful the human race was, he had assumed that this Chi Ban Mountain war was nothing too serious and only an ordinary war. The alliance of human ns had gathered these many powerful forces, what would those monsters be able to achieve?

    Also, in the past few days Ji Hao and his teammates had sessfully annihted so many monsters. Using Ginger¡¯s bug formation they had been able to easily wipe a surveying army of non-human race monsters out and take hostages, whom they had used to kill even more enemies.

    However, currently, before his eyes he witnessed a true direct confrontation between the human race and the non-human race monsters. Only now did he gain a clear understanding about the power that the non-human race monsters possessed and did he see the true difference between humans and the non-humans.

    Those brave and fearless Lie Mountain n warriors were all decent, professional soldiers, but they were not like Ji Hao, who had all kinds of magical experience and talent. Although they too had high-quality weapons and solid full-body armours, still, the quality of their weapons and the grade of their defensive powers of their armours were far below and weaker than the gears of those Jia n warriors, who were even armed to their teeth.

    The first time Ji Hao had seen Lie Mountain Gang, he had thought that the three thousand armed ck cheetah warriors under his lead were more than enough to fight against the army of Di Sha. Only now did he realize how na?ve he truly was.

    He finally was able to understand what Lie Mountain Gang had meant when he has said ¡°Life and death battle¡±.

    After being sent by Lie Mountain Kang to fight against the main army of Di Sha, Lie Mountain Gang and his ck cheetah army considered themselves as dead men.

    Another squat of ck cheetah warriors whipped their beasts and rushed up to Di Sha¡¯s army. All their awakened Magus Acupoints were letting out dazzling bright lights, while they were waving their long spears as hard as they could and squeezed thest bit of power out of their bodies, while letting out theirst growls.

    ¡°Kill them all!¡± Yelled a Jia nmander with a deep voice, along with which, tens of Jia n warriors took out their gigantic, wall-like shields from their backs and heavily stamped those shields against the ground. Instantly, a solid, thick metal fence wall appeared in front of those ck cheetah warriors.

    A group of Jia n¡¯s warriors standing behind the fence wall, pulled their longbows open and aimed at those Lie Mountain n warriors who had rushed up. They calmly and silently shot out those huge, spear-like arrows, one after another.

    Without any doubts Ji Hao was able to see clearly that those tremendous arrows created beams of freezing light in the air and were urately shot onto the bodies of those cheetah warriors. Each of those arrows pierced through a body of a cheetah warrior, easily and swiftly, throwing them of the backs of their mounts into the air, after which the bodies were dragged and flown far away before they stopped.

    The Lie Mountain n warriors roared out in rage. They gripped the thick arrows pierced into their bodies and pulled them out with all of their strength. Although they all had been sent flying, with their powerful spirit blood and life force they were able to heal the wounds in their chests quickly. However, the very next moment even fiercer, lightning bolt-like arrows flew over, piercing through their heads, permanently ending their lives.

    With only two waves of arrows, a hundred ck cheetah warriors were killed easily, even before they could approach those Jia n warriors.

    The mounts of those warriors roared desperately while running crazily towards the metal shield wall, colliding against it. With faces that were devoid of any expressions, the Jia n warriors leaned against the wall with half their bodies. They waved their weapons and killed all those ck cheetahs instantly.

    The elite warriors of the Yu n stood behind those Jia n warriors and began incanting a spell. Along with their voices, the blood of those dead ck cheetahs rose into the air, transformed into blood-red spell symbols and merged with those Jia n warriors. After that, the sense of power released by these Jia n warriors became denser and dense, more and more violent, bing even more terrifying than it had been before.

    ¡°Kill, kill them!!¡±

    Ji Hao shouted hoarsily at Man Man with a pair of blood-red eyes.

    Man Man gritted her teeth, nced at Ji Hao¡¯s red misty eyes, abruptly took out a handful of me bombs and threw them towards those Jia n warriors.

    ¡°You damn little bastard!¡± Far away, Di Sha was still standing on the first floor of the divine tower. Enraged greatly, he yelled out, while huge numbers of magic crystals flew out from his ring. Simr to the previous time, those pure, wless pieces of pure magic crystals were absorbed by the tower immediately.

    This time, Di Sha¡¯s face was twitching. For this fight, not mentioning the numbers of warriors he had lost, the consumption of these magic crystals was extremely high as well. If he couldn¡¯t get enough contribution and loot out of this war, he would definitely be broke after returning to the Yu Dynasty.

    Followed by a sudden and loud buzzing noise, the divine tower had absorbed enough amount of magic crystal and let out a zhang-thick blood-red beam of light, which darted straight into the sky, hundreds of miles far from the ground. After that, the beam of blood-red light split into countless tiny yet sharp blood-red beams of light, diving down from the air at the speed of lightning and quickly attached to the bodies of the Di Sha warriors.

    A blood-red, shining light armour appeared on the bodies of every single warrior of Di Sha¡¯s army. Within the shining blood-red light armours, one could see tens of bean-thick chains, which were shining faintly and were formed from squirming blood-red spell symbols.

    To manipte those spell symbols and form them into chains required an unbelieving amount of power in their power system, as this was an abnormal phenomena. The power should be great enough to trigger a particr type of naturalw. The thinyer of blood-red light armours had even greater defensive power than the metallic armours worn by the Jia n warriors.

    ¡°Left and right side! Go block the enemies!¡± growled Di Sha loudly, ¡°All the others, stay where you are! Wait for reinforcement!¡±

    The warriors of the Kuafu Family had been madly chasing and attacking them from the behind. Every single attackunched by these giants were impossible to hold off, therefore, the backside of Di Sha¡¯s main army had already fallen into an insane chaos. Both, the left and right side, of his main army hadn¡¯t shed against their enemies, but those Thunder Luster warriors were now only less than ten miles away from the main army, while those serpents were slightly farther, about twenty miles from the main army. These two armies would instantly start the frontal fight after they moved up to Di Sha¡¯s main army.

    ¡°You little group of bastards! What the hell are you doing?! Do you want to watch me lose?!¡± cursed Di Sha extremely enraged. ¡°Di Sa, Di Mo, if you don¡¯t want to help me, fine! But Ju Xiu! You bloody woman! Have you forgotten our engagement?!¡±

    The thickest beam of blood-red light spurted out by the divine tower struck on the ground right in front of the valley¡¯s exit, and immediately expanded into miles in radius. It formed a zhang-thick blood-red light shield, shrouding all the Jia n warriors, who had just rushed out of the valley.

    Seven to eight me bombs, which were thrown out by Man Man, collided against the light shield, then exploded simultaneously, releasing terrifyingly great streams of mes that rose directly into the sky. Scorching hot airwaves swept across the entire area, the formidably great shocking waves sent Ji Hao and his teammates flying backwards for over ten miles.

    The whole area within a radius of over ten miles was instantly submerged in those streams of me that had burst out from those me bombs. The mountains on both sides of the valley were shaken so to the point they copsed and melted, turning into waves ofva, surging on the ground. The ground copsed as well. Those streams of me grew stronger and stronger as if they would devour the sky, while boiling hot airwaves flowed around in streams. The blood-red light shield let out by the divine tower began to shake violently within the me, and was being weakened by the fire power, bing thinner and thinner.

    At the back, Di Sha was trembling all over and out of desperation threw even more crystals with rage, letting the divine tower absorb them, His face had be entirely terrifyingly and deadly green.

    The divine tower let out an even thicker beam of blood-red light onto the nearly broken down blood-red light shield.

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 283 â€“ Encircled and Suppressed

    Chapter 283 - Encircled and Suppressed

    Man Man¡¯s me bombs had caused an unpredictable consequence.

    Seven to eight me bombs exploded all at once, those overwhelmingly great me streams released by these bombs had nearly burned everything out. Within a radius of over ten miles, the whole space was temporally ruled by the power of fire. Those me streams merged together and formed an ocean of fire, within which, the trembling blood-red light shield was barely able to support itself. Inside the blood-red light shield, over ten-thousand Jia n warriors raised their heads, while staring expressionlessly at the fire that zed ragingly at the other side of the shield.

    Before the fire died, these Jia n warriors didn¡¯t dare to rush out of the shield, whereas Ji Hao and the others didn¡¯t dare to rush in. Neither would Ginger send his bugs into the me, just to be burned for nothing. Therefore, the battlefield had quieted down temporarily.

    The backside of Di Sha¡¯s main army was still in a extremely great chaos. A hundred warriors of the Kuafu Family were practically ughtering Di Sha¡¯s warriors.

    Although judging from the overall situation, the power of the human warriors and their equipment were all weaker than the non-human race ones, a few families and ns among the human race were special and different, which, to a certain degree, couldpletely crush those non-human race monsters.

    For example, these giants from the Kuafu Family, they were so strong and gigantic that even the Magi Pce was not yet able to make a weapon that would fit in their hands. Their weapons were all naturally-grown towering trees, which were conveniently pulled out from the ground. They broke off all the branches and turned those huge trees into very effective weapons.

    A whole hundred, over two-hundred zhang long wooden stakes, had been randomly and madly striking and whipping towards the ground, without any pattern, formation or n. Those warriors of the Kuafu Family enjoyed this one-sided fight greatly, wheras those warriors on the in the rear of Di Sha¡¯s main army had fallen into apletely hopeless situation.

    A thousand fully armoured, powerful Jia n warriors, who were experienced, skilled, and had exquisite top-quality gears, led by a Yu nmander,unched a frontal attack to those warriors of the Kuafu Family. However, their attack had onlysted the span of three breaths. After that, a hundred swiftly swooshing tremendous wooden stakes randomly smashed down and struck all of these fully armoured elite warriors into meat pies.

    What was even more terrifying was that the shortest of the warriors of the Kuafu Family squatted down, and picked out those exquisite but crushed armours with some difficulty, worn by those smashed Jia n warriors, from their bloody, scattered dead bodies, then conveniently wiped those sticky and bloody armours on his own clothes, then happily put them into a storage back tied around his waist.

    Was this a typical example of recycling battle gears and not wasting any resources?

    Watching all this, those ves and ve warriors of Di Sha¡¯s army had suddenly lost their courage to fight, and nearly broke down. If it wasn¡¯t for the strict army rules, these ves and ve warriors would have fled long ago.

    Along with a harsh and resonating shouts let out by a Yu nmander, over ten-thousand ves and ve warriors lined up into what could barely be considered a square formation while quivering, then tremblingly blocked the way of those warriors of the Kuafi Family. A Yu nmander with a luxurious cloak stood in front of these ves and ve warriors, screaming hoarsely, ¡°The great Blood Moon will gift us great inexhaustible power, and these lowly, weak, negligible barbarians...¡±

    A sturdy Kuafu warrior dropped his wooden stake, put his arms around a mountain that was nearly ten-thousand zhang tall, slightly straightened his muscr waist and pulled it entirely out from the ground, then threw it right onto heads of the Yu n¡¯smander as well as those ves and ve warriors.

    Over ten thousand of them were smashed into meat paste, not a single one survived. Holding that mountain, the Kuafu Warrior spun it on the ground a few times as if he was making mashed potatoes, while murmuring, ¡°Negligible? My hair is even thicker than your waist, you call me negligible?¡±

    Only a small part of elite warriors were arranged on the backside of Di Sha¡¯s main army, the rest warriors were all ves and ve warriors, who mainly responsible for shipping and guarding gears and supplies. Watching the Yu n¡¯smander smashed into a pile of meat paste, these ves and ve warriors all screamed out in fright then began madly fleeing towards random directions, like a nestful of freaked out ants.

    At that moment, the rear of Di Sha¡¯s main army hadpletely descended into chaos. The Kuafu warriorsughed out loud, squatted down one after another and heavily pped the ground with their huge hands. Every single punched by them could smash tens of fleeing warriors or ves dead.

    At the eastern nk of Di Sha¡¯s main army, the Thunder Lustre¡¯s cavalries had arrived.

    Seven to eight miles away, a Thunder Lustre¡¯smander had already raised a pair of huge drumsticks and beat the pair of enormous drums, that were hung on both sides of his riding beast¡¯s body.

    The pair of drums, that were made from dragon skin instantly let out a series of thunderous booms, along which, ripples of white airwaves swooshed out from the drums and swiftly spread out in the air, and countless thick and fierce lightning bolts suddenly fell down from the sky like a dazzling rain. Terrifyingly loud thunder mixed with the drums, turned into powerful sound waves, striking on the eastside of Di Sha¡¯s army.

    In both the eastern and western nk of Di Sha¡¯s army, all Yu n¡¯s warriors came from wealthy and influential families. This time, they were sent join the army and came to Chi Ban Mountain for the war, that was started by Dishi Yanluo. The true purpose of these people was gain experience, build achievements and earn money through capturing ves and robbing, these were all they had nned.

    Therefore, facing those Thunder Lustre¡¯s warriors, who had been rushing over along with amazing lightning bolts and shocking thunders, these Yu n¡¯s warriors choose to push all of their ve warriors and ves to the front. Each of the hundreds of Yu n¡¯s warriors had over a thousand ve warriors, and thousands, even more than ten thousand ves.

    These ves and ve warriors lined up orderly in a square formation. Those square formations linked together and extended for tens of miles long, looking quite formidable and amazing.

    But once the Thunder Lustre¡¯smander beat his drum and let out the horrible sound waves, those ves, who were the weakest kind amongst Di Sha¡¯s army, were all shattered into clouds of blood-mist by the fierce sound waves instantly, before they could even let out a howl.

    Broken body parts and blood rose into the air within fierce sound waves, then sshed on faces and bodies of the other ves and ve warriors in behind.

    ¡°Spears!¡± Growled the Thunder Lustre¡¯smander resonantly, following his order, tens of thousands of Thunder Lustre¡¯s warriors swiftly pulled out their specially crafted metal spears and threw them with all of their strength.

    Every single spear transformed into a lightning bolt in the air. Wrapped around by popping electric sparks, they swished towards the tightly linked square formations.

    The spears abruptly exploded in the air, sending out countless thumb-sized metal fragments which were wrapped in sparks of lightning which darted towards the thickly lined up ves and ve warriors like a rain of daggers. Large groups of ves and ve warriors were urately hit in vital body parts by those sharp and dazzling metal fragments then fell on the ground and died without even letting out a slight moan. Tremendous clouds of blood mist instantly rose from the linked square formations, that extended for over ten miles long.

    In the Western nk of Di Sha¡¯s main army, the situation wasn¡¯t optimistic either. The western nk of the army broke down even faster than the eastern nk.

    The hideous, creepy serpents, which would make people instantly quiver by merely taking a nce at them, had already wriggled up to the army. The ten over especially gigantic serpents, which were all over ten miles long, slightly opened their jaws and took a long and seemingly leisurely breath. Following which, tens of thousands of ves and ve warriors were sucked up into the air, then into those serpents¡¯ immense jaws, while screaming despairingly.

    Those serpents squirmed their bodies in a joy. Judging from their magnificently gigantic bodies, tens of thousand of ves and ve warriors could only barely serve as an appetiser.

    A brave and crazy Jia ¡¯s warriors rushed up while growling. He raised his machete high and hacked towards thergest serpent¡¯s head.

    The serpent opened its jaws once again and spurted out a stream of venom that had an extreme stench. Once the venom sshed onto his body, that Jia n¡¯s warrior was immediately melted down like a bucket of boiling water poured on an ice statue. Even his armour had quickly melted into a few broken and fragile metal pieces.

    Those Yu n¡¯s elite young warriors, who came from wealthy family and had never been through anything like this, were all freaked out. They turned around and flew away as fast as they could without saying a single word. Just like this, both eastern and western nks of Di Sha¡¯s main army were disintegrated.

    ____________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate and HorribleCPU

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 284 â€“ The war between Emperors

    Chapter 284 - The war between Emperors

    In the air above the Chi Ban Mountain, around a billion feet above the ground, were two magnificent floating mountains. Both were over ten-thousand zhangs tall and had radiuses of over a hundred miles. And even though the two floating mountains faced each other, they were far away from each other.

    One of the floating mountains seemed primitive and simple, filled with naturally crafted cliffs and mountains, as well as ancient, towering trees that were coiled around by thick vines. Streams of crystal clear spring water ceaselessly gushed out of a spring hole and flowed on the floating mountain along a coiling stream, after which they turned into different sized waterfalls on the edge of the floating mountain, falling onto the Mind world.

    On the peak of the mountain, on top of craggy gigantic rocks, nearly a thousand tall and muscr men were standing. They were either wearing roughly sewed leather capes, or had bare upper bodies. Coiled around their bodies were either huge serpents or nimble magical snakes. Some of these men even had flood dragons or fierce wild tigers coiled on the ground behind them. Others were apanied by powerful, legendary creatures such as Peacocks, Cyan Phoenixes and Great Gale birds.

    Each of these men were releasing an extremely dense and strong sense of power, which gave a feeling simr to magnificent mountains and boundless oceans. Their eyes were sparkling like stars, and behind their bodies, all kinds of natural element-rted phenomenon were clearly visible.

    Three thousand miles away, the other floating mountain looked iparably beautiful and exquisite. The entire mountain was entirely jade-like, pure white without so much as a single w. Every piece of rock was carefully crafted by a master craftsman, and entirely covered in seemingly naturally-formed spell symbols.

    This floating mountain was filled with all kinds of perfectly designed sceneries. Beside the small trail that wriggled up to the peak, were fresh nts, blooming flowers and streams. Every single petal, leaf, branch, stone, water, the shadows or even the sand were extremely exquisite and well designed. All these elements formed an amazingly beautiful, heaven-like scene that was beyond any description.

    Tens of magnificent pces were located on the mountain side. All of these pces were made of pure gold, silver and other rare, expensive materials, and casted with a single mould, without so much as a single joint. These pces were all thickly decorated withrge gemstones and magic crystals, brightly shining under the rays of the sun.

    With those dazzlingly shining pces, this exquisite and beautiful floating mountain seemed even more glorious, even more ravishing and unimaginably beautiful.

    In the front of those pces were groups of young and beautiful girls. They were wearing long and pretty dresses, which didn¡¯t cover their shoulders and arms. Now and then they would chase each other while chuckling, causing their dresses to flutter in the air, showing their perfectly shaped legs. Outside the front gates of these pces one could seerge groups of armoured warriors and even more beautiful girls.

    Whether it were the Jia n warriors or the Yu n warriors among these warriors, all were carefully selected for the special purpose of guarding these pces. These warriors all had the exact same height and body shapes, as if they were forged from the same mould. All of them hadespecially handsome, pretty and carefully embellished faces. Alll fine hairs were shaved off and every single eyebrow was brushed meticulously as well.

    The armours worn by them were well designed for both defensive and ornamental functions. But apparently, those designers and craftsmen had paid more attention to the exhibitive and ornamental function of these armours. Every single armour hadpletely different patterns, which were all kinds of magical, rare nts, legendary animals or buildings, cities and natural sceneries. All of these patterns were exquisitely embossed on their armours by master craftsmen, then carefully decorated with gem stones of different colours and sizes.

    Most of those pces werepletely empty. Only the most magnificent pce located at the top of the mountain, which was broad enough to contain over ten-thousand people all at once, had over two hundred Yu n men, who were wearing the same blood-red cloaks. All of their eyes, hairs and skins had a faint blood-red luster. They were sitting in the lobby, enjoying wine and food, while chatting with pleasure.

    A few long jade tables were randomly ced in the lobby, on top of which, all kinds of delicious desserts as well as fresh and rare fruits were ced. There were also wines that had an amber-like luster and were emitting nice alluring fragrance. Every single move made by these Yu n men, who were all tall and handsome, seemed elegant and noble. They were all wearing the exact same luxurious blood-red cloaks, and were freely and gracefully choosing those desserts and wine while whispering to each other and letting out chuckles from time to time.

    Around these men of the Yu n there were over two hundred Jia n warriors standing in a circle. These men were wearing blood-red armours and their skins had a faint silver and blood-red luster. These Jia n men were chatting andughing loudly as well.

    From time to time, these Yu n men and Jia n warriors would throw a nce at the muscr humans standing on the other floating mountain. No one could hear what they were whispering to each other, but abruptly, a series of loudughers would burst out from the group.

    ¡°Oi, oi, why don¡¯t we make a small bet?¡± One of the men of the Yu nughed aloud and said, ¡°I offer an opportunity for having a secret date with Miss Meilin, and I bet that that guy down there, what¡¯s his name again? Di Sha? Right? Okay, I bet that, he and his army canst at most three days till the human army wipe them out.¡±

    The group of Yu n men allughed out loud, while ncing at one of their fellows.

    ¡°Di Mng, isn¡¯t Di Sha from one of your younger generations?¡± A Yu n¡¯s man teasingly, said. ¡°Although the army under hismand is an official Blood Moon army, it is only a newly formed army, his situation seems not so well.¡±

    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t me him for that,¡± said another Yu n man in a low voice. ¡°After all, in the past five-hundred years, he had only been a leader of a group of ve traders. Catching and selling those poor barbarians is nothing like leading an official army and fighting against human armies in a real battlefield.¡±

    ¡°If Di Sha loses this army now under hismand...¡± said another Yu n man, who seemed a bit surprised, ¡°Di Mng, will your Di Family offer him enough resources, keep support him, and help him build another army? Ah, I heard thattely, productions of your territories have had some problems?¡±

    ¡°If Di Sha loses this army,¡± said the man who firstly brought up this topic, while chuckling in a very low voice, ¡°Di Mng, my dear brother, I assume that your family will certainly help him build another army. After all, this concerns the glory and reputation of your family. However, to build an army requires too many resources and a huge amount of financial investment is needed. Can your family still afford to do so under the current situation?¡±

    Shrugging his shoulder, then lightly flicking the exquisite crystal ss held in his hand, this man intentionally said with grace and poise, ¡°Maybe you would like to sell your territory located in the Du Luo Mountain to me? On behalf of my family, I am willing to offer a sweet price.¡±

    Di Mng raised his ss, slowly drank up the blood-red wine in it, then looked at the man who brought up the topic right in the eye, and said ndly, ¡°Dishi Tei, I¡¯ve fancied Miss Meilin since long ago; her angel-like face and dreamingly beautiful body. I bet Di Sha and his army will not be wiped out in three days, and on the contrary, will build his contribution by winning this war. Not only an opportunity for a secret date, with my Du Luo Mountain territory, I bet for the ownership of Miss Meilin!¡±

    ¡°Whoa!¡±

    All the men of the Yu n sitting in the lobby eximed out, whileplicated expressions such as excitement and shock emerged on their faces. Countless jade slips were passed around in their hands quickly. Without making any noise, they had each already wagered a huge sum on the bet between Di Mng and Dishi Tei.

    Dishi Tei grinned slightly, then slowly and elegantly bowed to Di Mng and said, ¡°As you wish, Di Mng, my dear brother. Jiatu, go bring a human Magus King¡¯s head back to me, I want to taste their brain right now, along with this delicious wine!¡±

    ¡°As you wish master!¡± A nearly eight-meter tall Jia n warrior, whose skin was entirely silver, responded in a thunder-like voice. After that, he suddenly leapt high into the air, transformed into a stream of silver light and flew towards the other floating mountain, were powerful human Magi had gathered.

    ¡°I, Jiatu am here! Who dares to battle me?!¡±

    __________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by HorribleCPU and SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 285 â€“ Watch

    Chapter 285 - Watch

    In the outer region of the Mind world, where the fierce hurricanes transformed from the natural power streams, were the most violent.

    In this space, the natural powers were primitive, chaotic and violent, nearly simr to how those powers had been before this world came into existence. Even the spirit magic treasures made by powerful Divine Magus could gradually turn into powder by these sharp and fierce power streams. To ordinary creatures, even it they had the power to travel across the void, not a single one would dare to even to approach this space.

    From deep inside apletely ark hole, where are these fierce natural streams of powers wereing from, a slight wisp of cyan mist was forming within these streams of power, holding a faint cyan-coloured Ry Yi. From the cloud-like head of the Ru Yi, an extremely thin beam of cyan light spurted out and up for over a hundred zhang high, and bloomed in the air, transforming into a Ganoderma-shaped cloud, with a small cattail hassock ced upon it.

    There was a young man with red cloak sitting on the cattail hassock with a faint, cold smile on the corner of his curved mouth. He was watching the two floating mountains, which were confronting each other, with his arms coiled in front of his chest. Streams of cyan mist had been rotating around his body, while purple smoke rose from the edges of each of the streams of cyan mist ceaselessly, and slowly formed a tremendous purple yurt around his body, decorated with me patterns.

    The purple me yurt condensed from those purple smoke had magical light spots sparkling on it. Every time a spot light sparkled on the purple yurt, it seemed a certain kind of unpredictable change regarding the entire universe had happened, or something magical had emerged, from the light spot, which was more than mysterious. The entire yurt released a strong sense of ancient, primitive power.

    The young man with red cloak looked iparably handsome and special,parable to Zhu Rong, who was also known as handsome face. This young man look was not as wild and proud as that of Zhu Rong, instead, he looked more stately, as if he stood high above the masses.

    Seeing Tujia challenge human Magus Kings, the young man with red cloakughed aloud, then conveniently took out a purple cbash, slightly shook it, then pulled out the bottle plug and poured a few mouthfuls of wine into his mouth. The wine instantly let out a dense, alluring fragrance.

    After having drank a few mouthfuls of wine from that cbash, not a single drop of wine would be left in it. The red-cloaked young man couldn¡¯t help but frown andined in a low voice, ¡°Big brother is toozy. It has been so many years, but he only made this little bit of wine! All he does is concoct magical pills, bloody magical pills, without even taking even a single apprentice. Those well-cooked magical pills are about to expire.¡±

    ¡° He should rather make thirty or fifty thousand cbashes of wine more than spending all the time on concocting magical pills. Making wine is a truly serious business!¡± Shaking his empty cbash, the red-cloaked young man sighed slightly, then out of convenience threw the cbash away. After that he flicked his finger, creating a powerful gust of wind towards the empty cbash. Along with a resonating and high-pitched buzzing sound the purple cbash was struck immediately into pieces, broke into ashed and turned into a thick stream of natural power, which dissipated into the air.

    He put his hand into his sleeves and took out another purple cbash, pulled out the plug and prepared to pour the wine contained in it, into his mouth again, But abruptly, this young man let out a sigh and slowly put the cbash back into his sleeves while murmuring, ¡°Not much left, not much, I have to save it, save it. Hm, just wondering if my apprentice, Po rob some spirit monkeys for a few vats of special monkey-style wine for me, in the Southern Wastnd?¡±

    Slightly patting his own knees, this red-cloaked young man continued murmuring with a faint smile on his face, ¡°Back then, I had tried quite hard to teach their monkey ancestors to make wine, god, even a few of my hairs turned white doing that. I have spent that much efforts on it, I assume those younger monkeys should have inherited that secret winemaking skills from their ancestors, shouldn¡¯t they? Hm, if so, I will have some good stuff to drink!¡±

    Thinking of that, the young man took out the purple cbash again and happily took three big mouthfuls of wines from it, right after which his face suddenly twisted. He sadly shook that cbash and beganining again, ¡°Eh, another three mouthfuls of wine are gone. That big brother of mine is way toozy, why didn¡¯t he make more delicious wine?!¡±

    After murmuring for quite a while, this young man slowly pulled out a long sword from his sleeve, pointed at a distance, where those fierce natural power winds were swishing madly.

    Hesitating for a few seconds, this young man started murmur to himself once more, ¡°Should I do it or not? Once I swing my sword down, their heads will thud against the ground and this space will be quiet and nice, but, to bully weaker and younger people, if the others knew about this...well, such things as reputation, I don¡¯t give a damn at all, but those two elder brothers of mine, they care a lot about such stuff.¡±

    After pondering for a while, this young man let a long sigh out, then unwillingly put his sword back into his sleeve, while continue to sigh. He took another few mouthfuls of wine, thenined again about his big brother beingzy and med him sorrowfully for not giving him enough to drink.

    Less than three-hundred miles away from that young man, where he had pointed at with his sword, also near the air hole, were two young man standing side by side. These two young men were wearing simple x clothes, had bare feet, long hair hung loosely on their backs, and had rough-made grass ropes tied around their waists, serving as belts. Their bodies were faintly shining with white lights, and within the space, a hundred zhang in radius around them, the violent wind transformed from natural power streams had turned gentle and soft, like nice warm dogs, slowly flowing past the two of them in small streams.

    The faces of both of them had turned dark and sorrowful The corners of their eyes and mouths were curved downwards, while they were staring at the two floating mountains. One of the two suddenly sighed and began talking.

    ¡°All creatures are pitiful. Poor Ku Mu, a quite talented one amongst our apprentices, who could have imagined that he would be killed suddenly, and we couldn¡¯t even discover who did this. Poor Ku Mu, he has even lost his chance of reincarnation.¡±

    ¡°Truly bitter life, truly bitter. Brother, your apprentice is killed by unknown enemies, it¡¯s indeed sad. I have an apprentice as well, named Ku Quan. He is a nice and kind one, always concentrating on spreading out the spirit and expanding our sect. He has never caught any trouble, buttely, that evil creature, Gui Ling, hurt him.¡±

    ¡°Gui Ling? Apprentice of that person? That, well-cultivated, gigantic turtle?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, brother, you should know that apprentices of that person are the biggest bullies and violent. Poor Ku Quan, such a bad luck kid, how did he even provoke that turtle?¡±

    Remaining silent for a while, the other young man responded slowly, ¡°Since that evil animal hase to Pu Ban City, we should temporallyy low. As your big brother, I recently have an important mission that will allow us to build great achievement after finishing it. I think you might like to lend me a hand.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Brother, what kind of important mission?¡±

    The big brother let out a bitter grin, then his entire face twisted into a mess, and said in an embarrassed tone. ¡°On the north side of the Chi Ban Mountain is a human n that possesses territory with more than ten-thousand miles of radius, and over a hundred million people. During all these years, I have a few apprentices spread out spirit in that area, but only gained a few new believers.¡±

    ¡°Only a few? That¡¯s because those people haven¡¯t yet tasted the bitterness of life. Brother, we should use special methods to guide them toward us.¡±

    The other young man nodded with a serious face, then said slowly andpassionately, ¡°Therefore, my younger brother, could you please send your apprentices over there and give me some help. Draw a non-human race army to that area to attack this n. Some of their nsmen are extremely resistant to our spirit. Those, we should let the non-human race send them to heaven.¡±

    ¡°My dear brother, you surely are merciful, this is exactly how things should work. People like us, who have spent all our lives cultivating ourselves, our hands are clean and can not be stained by blood, yours is the best idea.¡±

    The other young man nodded slightly, then waved his hand and said, ¡°Only after they taste the real bitterness of live, understand the horror of death and lives, and learn how full of despair and helpless lives can be, they could...¡±

    Standing not far away, the red-cloaked young man had been listening to the conversation of these two. Finally, he frowned and conveniently pulled out his long sword again and swung it slightly in the air. Invisible power of sword swiftly swept across the air. The two young men in x clothes paused suddenly, then disappeared into air without leaving any traces.

    Not even a single hair of them had been left remaining. It was as if those two had never even existed in this world.

    ¡°Noisy,¡±ined the red-cloaked young man. ¡°Two stupid bloody bastards, you don¡¯t even know the true meaning of the naturalw and death yourselves, and you have taken a bunch of even more stupid apprentices, randomly spreading your bullshit spirits in the human world. You two bastards, you¡¯re real scoundrels.¡±

    A thunderous boom came from afar, between the two floating mountains, Tujia and a human warrior had started their fight.

    ___________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 286 â€“ Yanluo

    Chapter 286 - Yanluo

    Jia Tu brought up a beam of blood-red light and instantly arrived in front of the mountain, the human warriors were standing on.

    Before he had stopped, a muscr man, who had a piece of leather wrapped around his waist and thick yellow snakes coiled around his arms,ughed out loud with resonating voice at Jia Tu, while walking down from the top of a huge rock on the mountainside.

    ¡°Barbarian! Die!¡±

    Jia Tu roared madly, as a faint blood-red beam of light swiftly shed across his silver skin. In the following moment,rge clouds of blood-red smoke spurted out from his palms and condensed into a tremendous blood-red machete and hacked right onto the man¡¯s head.

    Hundreds of Magus Acupoints lit simultaneously up on the body of the muscr man, and from a great distance, a bright star sparkled in the air. Right after the star sparkled, a stream of thick and solid star power darted over from the sky and connected with those sparkling Magus Acupoints on the body of this muscr man.

    Along with a sudden, loud swishing noise, the pair of yellow snakes rose their heads from the man¡¯s shoulders and let a stream of yellow smoke out, each.

    One stream of yellow smoke transformed into a huge and thick shield right in front of the machete of Jia Tu. The gigantic blood-red machete nged fiercely against the shield, causing a shockwave that turned the surrounding natural power into a hurricane, which then turned into waves of terrifyingly great air bombs and spread out.

    The other stream of yellow smoke turned into an axe and fell right into the man¡¯s hand. The sturdy man opened his mouth and let out a thunderous growl while hacking down towards Jia Tu¡¯s head with that axe. A stream of star power shed across the edge of the axe, and right after that, the surrounding space was suddenly ovee by an immense gravity that even caused Jia Tu to quiver slightly.

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    Jia Tu growled once again in a low voice, while his body suddenly released a bright blood-red light. Those beams blood-red light were like countless sharp thorns, as they pierced into the void.

    Both of the snakes leapt up from the shoulders of the man, one after the other and opened their jaws in an attempt to bite Jia Tu on the neck. However, as soon as the beams of blood-red light appeared, both snakes stopped from moving suddenly. Countless thin, sharp light thorns pierced into their bodies, breaking their skins, muscles and bones, ultimately turning them into griddles.

    The blood-red machete didn¡¯t stop, it avoided the thick shield and shed directly against the man¡¯s axe.

    A cloud of yellow smoke rose into the air while beams of blood-red light sparkled out from it. After only a thunderous boom, the muscr man let out a mountain shaking roar. The very next moment, Jia Tu chopped his neck with the machete and sent his huge head high into the air. At the same time, Jia Tu howled out as well. The muscr man had hacked right onto Jia Tu¡¯s chest with his axe. Half of the axe had chopped into Jia Tu¡¯s body, while a corner of the axe came out from his back. In order to kill that human warrior, Jia Tu was badly injured.

    Streams of blood-red me slowly rose from the edge of the machete, the blood of that human warriors was quickly absorbed by it, while the body of that human warrior shook intensely. Human Magus Kings were able to fly in the air and travel underground. After a Magus stepped into the level of Magus King, he or she would gain a legendary strong life force, which was even hundred of times greater than the life force of Senior Magus. This meant that although this human warrior was beheaded, his life-force still remained in his body. At this moment, as long as the joints of the wound on his neck were put together, he couldpletely heal himself with just his great life-force, without needing any magical medicines at all.

    Nevertheless, how could Jia Tu leave any opportunity for this man? Before the other human warriors on the mountain could make a move to save him, Jia Tu let out an evil grin and suddenly chopped the man¡¯s head into two.

    ¡°Jia Tu! An invincible man!!¡± Jia Tu raised his arms high and growled to the other human Magus Kings, who were apparently shocked by the death of their friend. ¡°Weak barbarians! Anyone else?! Who is willing to taste death?!¡±

    A series of buzzing noises came out from the dead body of the killed human warrior, along with which, all the Magus Acupoints on his body exploded suddenly. Simultaneously, streams of sticky and solid, yellow star power burst out from his body, swooshing across the air and flying towards the star, billions of miles away.

    That bright star, which had been sparkling when the warrior had been fighting against Jia Tu, sparkled again in the sky. Those streams of power that were released from the man¡¯s body, had reached the star seemingly instantly through an immeasurably great distance, and were absorbed back into the star.

    The star shone even greater than it had before. After a while, the bright shining star gradually dimmed down, and slowly merged together with the lights of the other stars.

    Jia Tu spent all of his power to pull out the axe, which was stuck in his chest. Blood poured out along the edges of the axe, and Jia Tu¡¯s face instantly turned as pale as a piece of paper. But still, heughed arrogantly and crooked his finger at the other human Magus Kings while yelling, ¡°Another one! Let me kill you!!¡±

    Another Magus King with a horned flood-dragon coiled around his waist, and whose body was wrapped by arge, shing fiery cloud, rose into the air, trod on the cloud and walked towards Jia Tu in big steps.

    ¡°Chi Lao, from the Fiery Flood Dragon n, Southern Wastnd!¡±

    Waves of mes rose into the air, which instantly dyed the entire space that had a radius of a million miles, red. Facing the mes, Jia Tu abruptly let out a mouthful of blood while quickly withdrawing towards the other floating mountain; in the meanwhile, he didn¡¯t stop yelling.

    ¡°You are shameless! I am seriously injured! How can you...¡±

    Waves of fiery light quickly drowned Jia Tu, while a horribly great heat swept across the entire area. From the ocean of me, a thin beam of blood-red light suddenly rose into the air. After that, muffled metal shing noisesing out of the me. After only the span of ten breaths, a resonating shout ringed like the bell, while the blood-red light and me split up.

    Chi Lao was coughing out blood while staggering back. A huge wound, which nearly divided his body into two, appeared on his waist, while his internal organs were falling out from his body through the wound.

    Jia Tu¡¯s left arm was chopped off entirely, and his pale face had turned even paler than it had been before. Moreover, a fist-sized hole appeared on his left chest, which had zing streams of fire constantly spurting out of it.

    Apart from all these, the flood dragon coiled around Chi Lao¡¯s waist had left a terrible wound on Jia Tu¡¯s face with its sharp w. Three of Jia Tu¡¯s four eyeballs were smashed, and his skull was broken. However, the flood dragon¡¯s w was hacked off by Jia Tu as well, deeply stuck in Jia Tu¡¯s shoulder. The flood-dragon that was now coiled on Chi Lao¡¯s shoulder was licking its wounds with its long and thin tongue, while letting out a threatening hissing sound.

    Chi Lao stepped back quickly, sat down on top of the floating mountain and couldn¡¯t move anymore.

    Jia Tu had lost his courage and arrogance. He teleported himself back into the hall, where a party was still ongoing, staggered for a few steps then fell right down on the floor.

    After killing a human Magus King and wounding another one, Jia Tu had seriously been injured. Chi Lao¡¯s power had directly gushed into his internal organs. It was not possible to cast that power out from his body within a short period of time.

    Beyond the two floating mountains, tens of billions feet higher in the air, a throne that was seemingly condensed from a red and ck air stream coiling around each other, floated there.

    A man, who looked handsome yet terrifyingly cold, wearing an all-ck cloak, with an erect eye embroidered on his chest with blood-red silk threads, sat straight up on the throne. He was holding a red and ck coloured long sword with both of his arms, while staring at a few silhouettes, who had been standing in the void in front of him with a cold expression.

    Emperor Shun, who usually only wore simple x clothes and looked exactly like an ordinary viger, was now in a long luxurious cloak, which had nine coiling dragons embroidered on it, and a pair of boots that were decorated with phoenix feathers. Under the luxurious cloak, was an exquisite golden armour that was embossed with multicoloured clouds and all kinds of magical, legendary animals, which seemed to be guarding a piece of beautifulnd. With a supreme stateliness, Emperor Shun stood right in front of the man in a ck cloak.

    ¡°Dishi Yanluo, right? From the Blood Moon.¡± said Emperor Shun in a nd tone, ¡°If I had known you would take over the throne of the Emperor, then back then...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention the past, take all your useless words back.¡± Dishi Yanluo interrupted Emperor Shun and said, ¡°You failed to kill me during that fight back then, now, it¡¯s my turn to kill you. Such a beautiful world, what qualification do you, the human race have that allows you to rule this world? Only us, the Yu n, deserve this piece ofnd, as for you, you shouldy low and be ves, that is all you are all meant to be.¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± sneered Emperor Shun while slightly moving his finger. Following by this move, a long sword hung around his waist, suddenly brought up tens of thousands of dragon silhouettes, which roared towards Dishi Yanluo, like a tsunami.

    ________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by HORRIBLE CPU and SecondRate

    Tranteb by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 287 â€“ Seeing a ghost

    Chapter 287 - Seeing a ghost

    Once Emperor Shun had pulled his sword out, even the clouds and the wind of the entire Mind had changed. Ji Hao, who was down at the Chi Ban Mountain area, which was located millions of miles away from Emperor Shun, suddenly raised his head and seemed to have felt something. He felt a mysterious type of surging stream of hot power deep inside his body that had been hidden inside of him, but was now gushing wildly within his body, making Ji Hao feel as of this power would burst out his body and rise towards the heavens at anytime.

    Not only Ji Hao, all the other human warriors on the scene raised their heads as well and all turned their heads towards the same point that was located deeply in the void, beyond those clouds, even beyond the sky. But soon, they turned their eyes back down, growled out and continued to fight.

    Each of these human warriors somehow became three time more agile and powerful than they had been earlier. They could now wave their weapons faster and punch harder on the faces of their enemies. The blood vessels of each of them were standing out from under their skins, making them feel as if their blood was boiling and that their power was increasing naturally within their bodies. None of these warriors could feel even the slightest bit of fear remaining in their hearts.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but be shocked deeply.

    Inside his spiritual space, the mysterious man appeared, with dim blue light spots sparkling inside his eyes while murmuring in a low voice, ¡°The sword, was it left here?¡±

    Up in the air, Dishi Yanluo narrowed his eyes, while he stared at the long sword held in Emperor Shun¡¯s hand. That sword was wrapped in a bright sphere of golden light. With Dishi Yanluo¡¯s power, he could only hazily see that the sword was embossed withrge amounts ofplicated patterns and characters.

    ¡°You¡¯re not Emperor Xuan Yuan!¡± Dishi Yanluo grinned teasingly, stood up from the throne while pulling out his own sword with his right hand. A beam of sword light, whichbined the streams of red and ck lights, darted suddenly out. At the same time, half of the sky was shrouded by dark clouds, out of which countless blood-red light streams poured down like a waterfall.

    ¡°Therefore, this sword can never release its true power in your hands!¡±

    Dishi Yanluoughed out loud, took three big and heavy steps forward while at the same moment hacking thrice towards Emperor Shun with his sword.

    The first of the threeunched attacks emitted a great stream of blood-red light, which instantly crushed the tens of thousands of dragon silhouettes that were released by Emperor Shun.

    The second of those hacks released a enormously great cloud of ck mist, which made the brightly shining golden sword, held in Emperor Shun¡¯s hand dim suddenly down.

    The third onepletely darkened the sky and seemed to have shaken the entire universe. Emperor Shun gave a slight, muffled moan, after which he staggered tens of steps - each of them being nearly a hundred miles - backward. Even though all this transpired in a single moment, Emperor Shun had still moved thousands of miles away from where Dishi Yanluo was standing.

    ¡°Look, look at yourself!¡± Dish Yanluo gripped his sword while letting out a series of high-pitchedughter, which sounded more as if he was screaming.

    ¡°Back then, you were still a minister of Emperor Yao and I was only amander of the Blood Moon army. At that time you were able to chase me for a whole three months without even resting once. You were able to kill a whole twelve hundred of my personal guards, while gravely injuring five of mine blood brothers, who almost died because of those wounds.¡±

    ¡°But, look at yourself now, Shun. This is the difference between us, the Yu Dynasty and your human race!¡± Dishi Yanluo shouted while raising his sword high in the void and released hundreds of miles long beams of ck light from all of his three eyes. Everywhere those beams of ck light passed through, the space - even the void - would twist slightly and show signs of rippling.

    ¡°How many years have you been sitting on that chair of the human emperor? Three-hundred years? Five hundred years? A thousand years? And how much have you improved during all this time?¡± growled Dishi Yanluo. ¡°I have been the Emperor for only a year and eight months but the great Blood Moon has granted me inexhaustible power. Now, I am far more powerful than you!¡±

    Emperor Shun gasped slightly for air, while the longsword held in his hand emitted a buzzing noise and released again a bright golden light. He looked at Dishi Yanluo and responded ndly.

    ¡°Although I am unwilling, I have to admit that monsters like you are indeed hundreds of times more powerful than our human race, but, so what?¡±

    Raising his long sword slowly again, Emperor Shun continued in a low yet reverberating voice. ¡°Back then you failed to keep us enved, and even now, after so many generations, you won¡¯t be able to achieve it again this time. Although those three legendary ancient emperors have passed on, we won¡¯t be defeated easily!¡±

    Dish Yanluo let out a heavy breath, while a dim yet fierce light shed across his eyeballs, then he said, ¡°The thing I hate most is your so-called pride and dignity! Why wouldn¡¯t you just lower your head and be our ves nicely? Isn¡¯t that something great? Look at those creatures who are enved by us now, aren¡¯t they all living happily right now? You¡¯re just like them, weak, stupid and ignorant. Those things were enved by us more than willingly, why can¡¯t you do the same?¡±

    Emperor Shun smiled shook his head slightly. Suddenly, another tens of thousands of flying dragon silhouettes swooshed out from his sword. At the same time, four human silhouettes standing right behind him simultaneously took a step forward.

    All of these four silhouettes were hazy. One could not even clearly see their faces, only iparably great and mysterious powers could be sensed, which were ceaselessly gathering over from unknown sources. When Emperor Shun waved his sword in the air, an odd-shaped sword abruptly appeared in each of these four silhouettes¡¯ hands. Followed with this, ck, white, red and green, four multi-coloured sword lights suddenly spurted out from their swords, then perfectly merged into one with the golden sword light, released by Emperor Shun.

    The five-coloured beam of sword light turned into a dazzlingly bright light stream and roared up into the air. The tens of thousands of dragon silhouettes were sent towards Dishi Yanluo, but now they darted up into the air, seemingly on their way to shatter the entire world.

    The dark clouds that were shrouding the entire sky suddenly dissipated, while those blood-red light beams shattered into light spots. The facial expression of Dishi Yanluo changed slightly, and the sword light that his ck and red long sword had emitted, began to twist intensely. An invincible power crushed the light till the light of that sword started to sent out light spots.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?!¡± Dishi Yanluo took a deep breath, while staring at the four silhouettes quite cautiously and yelled. ¡°You are not even really here...You¡¯re just streams of spiritual powers, who sent you?!¡±

    Emperor Shunughed out loud, while the four silhouettes simultaneously let out a faint and hazy sneer. All five of them stood side by side, gripped their swords with both of their arms and quickly stepped forward towards Dishi Yanluo. Tens of thousand of dragon silhouettes were flying around them, roaring like the raging ocean, shaking even the entire void, and constantly bringing up huge ripples of power in the void.

    ¡°Hah!¡± sneered Dishi Yanluo as well.

    From the shade of his magnificent throne over ten silhouettes walked out. Among these people, the majority were of the Yu n, while the remaining were people of the Jia n. All the people of the Yu n were wearing blood-red cloaks, while the people of the Jia n were wearing blood-red armours.

    All the people of the Yu n that walked out from behind the throne, had blood-red eyes and there was a hazy blood-red, erect-standing eye floating above each of their heads. The skins of the people of the Jia n had turned into a faint gold colour, which made them look like golden statues that had been beared gale and rain through ages, causing them to look heavy and powerful.

    ¡°Shun, you have only brought four people here today. I will not pretend to be polite to you, I will just chop off your head!¡± said Dishi Yanluo while showing a proud smile on his face. ¡°I will certainly take out your skull in whole by myself, then let my craftsman turn it into the most beautiful art piece, to decorate my pce!¡±

    ¡°Yo hohoho~ hoho~¡±

    A weird, creepyughter abruptly came from not far away, along with which, two spheres of green spooky me suddenly appeared in the air. Right between the two mes, a purely dark, metallic, arched door gradually emerged, upon which, two huge devil statues widely opened their mouth, and gave that high-pitched, horribleughter.

    Dishi Yanluo paused instantly, while even his jaw dropped slightly due to shock, and subconsciously murmured, ¡°Damn it, you, the Netherworld Priest, what are you doing here?¡±

    The ck metallic, arched door slowly opened, from which, a ck straw cushion flew out. On that straw cushion, a scrawny young man, whose skin was so pale that one could even see his blood vessels through it, but had a pair of cherry-like tender lips that made him look quite handsome, was sitting with his legs crossed. A pair of weirdly shaped longswords, in ck and white colours, were floating on each side of that young man, while an enormous ck banner was fluttering behind him, ceaselessly releasing huge streams of cold, freezing wind.

    ¡°Emperor Shun said that if I fight against you for him, from now on, the souls of all human warriors, who die in battles, will join my side upon their own willingness,¡± said the Netherworld Priest in a soft and gentle voice while letting out a grin, ¡°Therefore, although I have nothing against your Yu Dynasty...¡±

    While speaking, the Netherworld Priest slightly raised his finger and pointed at Dishi Yanluo. At exactly the same moment, the pair of ck and white swords silently and swiftly darted out, and a Yu n young man standing behind Dishi Yanluo instantly let out a howl.

    By the time Dishi Yanluo had turned his head back and looked at him, the head of that Yu n young man had already fallen off from his neck without making even the slightest noise.

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    SR¡¯s thought (also slight excitement): A scrawny young man, cherry-like lips....why does that sound so familiar? :p

    ______________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 288 â€“ Tangled Fight

    Chapter 288 - Tangled Fight

    This Netherworld Priest looked scrawny and gentle. He did not seem dangerous at all, but he hadunched his attack swiftly, without talking too much.

    Both of his swords were amazingly powerful. That young man of the Yu n had beenparable in power to a human Divine Magus, yet the sword light released by the Netherworld Priest was able to easily cut his head off, without even giving him time to react.

    ¡°Netherworld Priest!¡±

    Enraged, Dishi Yanluo growled out. He was an evil and violent emperor of the Blood Moon, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have started such a great war as soon as he took over the throne. Through years Dishi Yanluo had been able tounch attack at enemies and invadends as he pleased. There was no one who dared to provoke him on their own initiative. Especially after gaining the backing of the former emperor and earning increasing amounts of power within the Blood Moon, there had passed ages that someone beside the twelve emperors in power, dared to go against him, in front of his face.

    Although Dishi Yanluo was clearly aware that with his power he couldn¡¯t even bare to enrage this Netherworld Priest, who was a legendary, bloodcurdling powerful being, he still raised his sword without showing any fear, transformed his entire body into a ck and red stream of dazzling light, bringing up countless sharp, blood-red beams of sword light and darted towards the Netherworld Priest.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± roared Dishi Yanluo enraged, while injecting all of his power into the long sword in his hand.

    ¡°Ignorant little kid...hehe, back at that time, even the first generation of Emperors in power of your so-called Yu Dynasty didn¡¯t dare to wave his swords at me. Well, well, the world has been changing so quickly, so, so quickly,¡± said the Netherworld Priest with a ghost-like voice, along with hissing, coldughers, while pointing his finger at Dishi Yanluo again.

    The tremendous ck banner instantly rolled up, right after which, a cloud of thick and smooth ck smoke rose from under the Netherworld Priest¡¯s feet that condensed into a thick t shield in front of him, firmly blocking Dishi Yanluo¡¯s attack.

    The dazzling ck and red sword light emitted by Dishi Yanluo fiercely pierced into the ck smoke shield along with a shrill swishing voice. Countless electric bolts were sent flying adjacent the ck smoke shield. The thick ck smoke shield seemed soft, even empty without any counter effect. The sword light released by Dishi Yanluo struck directly into the shield of ck smoke, but he only felt as if he had punched into the void and that all his power were drained by a bottomless ck hole; this terrible feeling made Dishi Yanluo nearly vomit.

    At the same time, Emperor Shun and the four mysterious silhouettes raised their swords high with both of their arms and rushed over once again along with tens of thousand of dragon silhouettes.

    From the shade of the throne of Dishi Yanluo another ten silhouettes walked out. Added with the first batch who had walked out earlier, over twenty Yu n¡¯s men sneered altogether while letting out beams of blood-red light from the erect eye on their foreheads. These blood-red light streams gradually condensed into a blood-red moon above their heads.

    The dense blood-red light lit up the entire space, while Emperor Shun and the four mysterious men roared out in rage along with those dragon silhouettes, andunched a crazily great attack at that blood moon. The blood moon instantly began shaking, and soon became dimmer. In the meanwhile, five-coloured, gigantic dragon silhouettes shattered the adjacent blood-red light one after another. Emperor Shun and the four men had been quivering slightly as well, it seemed that they were all affected by a great counter force.

    Over ten Jia n warriors pulled out their weapons simultaneously and rushed silently towards Emperor Shun and the four hazy silhouettes.

    Emperor Shun took a deep gasp, along with which, a pair of pupils in each of his eyes began to shine brightly. Soon, a Magus Acupoint on his chest lit up, within which, an iparably gigantic star was rotating slowly, ceaselessly releasing pure essence of fire power.

    Judging from the size and shape, the Magus Acupoint of Emperor Shun was only as big as a thumb, while the star rotating inside it was only the size of a half thumb. However, at the very first nce, everyone who saw it would feel that the star was immeasurably huge, and its bright luster had the ability to lit up the entire universe, while the heat released by it could warm the whole world.

    ¡°This is my spirit star, the zing Arcturus!¡± Emperor Shun growled in a resonant voice. Suddenly, seemingly inexhaustible fire power spurted out from his body. With this pure essence of firepower, those dragon silhouettes hovering around the five of them instantly became clear and solid, even making it possible to even clearly see their scales. Judging by their roars and attacking effects, each dragon silhouette had improved by Emperor Shun¡¯s fire essence power by at least a hundred times.

    The over ten Jia n warriors simultaneouslyunched their attacks at Emperor Shun. Emperor Shun slightly waved his sword and let out a thunderous boom, along with which, blood gushed out of the mouths of the over ten Divine Magus level Jia n warriors when they were sent flying while rotating, for thousands of miles.

    Dishi Yanluo turned his head around and red at Emperor Shun with a zing look. He yelled, ¡°Shun! If this crazy old bastard didn¡¯t mess around in here today, I would certainly kill you!¡± He then turned back and growled, ¡°Go! Do whatever you can to kill him! I would like to find out if without an emperor, what do you, the weak human race have left to resist our attacks!¡±

    The human emperor was elected by the leaders of all the ns of the human race cooperatively., in the alliance of the ns human race, which meant, if Emperor Shun died, his son could not take over the throne directly. Instead, the new emperor would only be elected by those leaders of therge-scale ns, who were qualified to vote during the emperor elections, after they gathered together in Pu Ban City.

    This process of election would waste three to five years!

    During these three to five years, the alliance of the human race ns would be like a group of leaderless dragons, and with this great opportunity, Dishi Yanluo could easily break into Pu Ban City with his Blood Moon army!

    Along with Dishi Yanluo¡¯s growl,thirty silhouettes more walked out from the shade of his throne, and among these people were two old men of the Yu n, who had shining silver hair and wrinkled skin.

    ¡°Netherworld Priest...if you had stayed out of this, our Yu Dynasty would never turn against you, but since you have already stepped in, you should not me us for killing you!¡± One of the Yu n old man sighed slightly, while slowly taking out an eyeball that had been carved out of a piece of blood-red crystal.

    Another Yu n young man approached Emperor Shun along with a few others, while murmuring in a low voice, ¡°Is Arcturus the human emperor¡¯s spirit star? Hm, such a great cultivation, just wondering to how many stars the human emperor¡¯s power equals to?¡±

    Emperor Shun let out another resonant growl while another eight Magus Acupoints lit up on his body, one after another. Every Magus Acupoint of his had me-red, brightly shining stars slowly rotating within them. The sense of power released by him suddenly became much stronger than it had been before. At this moment, the sense of power he was releasing could evenpete against Dishi Yanluo.

    The facial expression of Dishi Yanluo changed slightly. he turned back and nce at Emperor Shun, then shouted out harshly.

    ¡°Do it! Kill!¡±

    The Netherworld Priest smiled ndly while slightly waving his hand. Followed by that movement of his, hundreds of ck silhouettes instantly rushed out of the arched door behind him. All of these people seemed creepy and weird. There were green mes zing in their eyes, and their bodies seemed so crawny and stiff that they couldn¡¯t even move agilely. These were not the living but were instead zombies created by the Netherworld Priest with a secret special magic!

    These were the zombies of the Netherworld Priest, which could fly in the sky, move underground and be even as powerful as a human Divine Magus!

    Dishi Yanluo couldn¡¯t help but show a badly shocked look on his face while shouting out loud.

    ¡°Netherworld Priest! Do you seriously want to turn against our Yu Dynasty?¡±

    Before the voice of Dishi Yanluo had faded, a gentle and warm voice interrupted him. That voice sounded like it hade from the heavens. ¡°In broad daylight, how can we tolerate evil creatures like this?! Netherworld Priest, you made zombies and against the natural transmigration, disorganised the Yin and Yang, this is against the naturalw. This world will not allow you. Today, I enforce justice on behalf of this world!¡±

    Along with this voice, a shining white lotus descended down. The dazzlingly bright light released by it instantly lit up the entire space, which then struck directly towards the Netherworld Priest¡¯s head.

    The Netherworld Priest let out an angry shout when the hundreds of zombies sent out by him howled out simultaneously. Over thirty zombies dissipated directly in the white light, while all the others were apparently badly harmed and even had ck smoke streams puffing out of their bodies.

    The handsome young man, who had been hiding deeply in the void and was watching this great show suddenly burst out a great growl, stood up and began yelling.

    ¡°You little shithead! This is between them, what does it have anything to do with you?! Don¡¯t you feel shameless?! You bloody bastard! Duo!¡±

    Along with his roar, four flying longswords darted out from his sleeve, shed across the air and momently reappeared above the battlefield. Right the following moment, followed with a thunderous boom, the four flying swords began rotating overhead the white lotus, instantly shattering the brightly shining white lotus into pieces.

    After dealing with the white lotus, one of the four flying swords let out another beam of sword light. Dishi Yanluo growled madly when this sword light hacked his exquisite throne into two.

    ____________________________________________________________________________

    SR¡¯s note: So some white lotus dude tried to interfere and Po¡¯s master got enraged because his entertainment was disturbed? I like Po¡¯s master more and more.

    __________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 289 â€“ Fight again

    Chapter 289 - Fight again

    Back on the ground, the great me shrouding the entire valley, had finally dimmed down. Countless warriors of the Jia n showed their silhouettes in the dying me, while gasping quickly.

    The light shield, released by the divine tower, had been able to protect them from being burned into ashes by the me, however, the great essence fire power still prated through the light shield and injured them gravely. The body fluids of over ten thousand Jia n warriors had evaporated for the majority part; the skin of most of them had even cracked open like a piece of drynd.

    ¡°Kill them!¡± One of themanders of the Jia n raised his weapon high and pointed at Ji Hao and the others.

    However, the following moment, along with a slight puffing noise, the head of the Jia nmander had been punctured by a sharp long spear, while raging me kes spurted out from the spearhead, causing his huge head to explode right away. The sturdy body of that Jia nmander then thudded heavily against the ground.

    The warriors of the Jia n who standing around themander, shouted out shocked and tried to look who the enemy was who just now hadunched such a fatal attack on theirmander. However, before they even could move, a machete and sword rose simultaneously into the air;rge amounts of blood sshed everywhere. Apanied by a horrible series of bone cracking noises, a muscr silhouette broke through the encirclement of Jia n warriors and staggered at great speed towards Ji Hao.

    This man, who had killed a Jia nmander with a single attack and had afterward broken through their encirclement, was none other than Lie Mountain Gang. Lie Mountain Gang had taken a squad of ck cheetah warriors andunched a wave of attacks on those Jia n warriors, but had suddenly disappeared. Ji Hao had assumed that he had been killed during the battle sometime ago. At this moment, the body of Lie Mountain Gang was covered in blood, in his left hand he was holding three heads of Jia n warriors, while there were seven to eight swords and machetes stuck in his body.With big steps he rushed towards Ji Hao. Each step he took, squeezed streams of blood out of his body through those terrifying wounds.

    ¡°It¡¯s our turn!!¡±

    Seeing Lie Mountain Gang, Ji Hao raised his head and let out a great shout, while putting down the thick facial mask of his. He gripped the long ck dagger with his right hand and the stone sword in his right hand, and darted out towards Lie Mountain Gang.

    ¡°Hah, I¡¯ve tried!¡± Lie Mountain Gang gave a twisted grin to Ji Hao while nodding, then multiple streams of blood gushed out of his body simultaneously, while his muscr yet dpidated body thudded on the ground and he fainted. Although the body of a Senior Magus could be iparably solid and powerful, there surely was a limit on far it could bear.

    Being encircled and attacked by hundreds of Jia n warriors simultaneously, then making it out alive, Lie Mountain Gang had nearly created a legend.

    After removing his broken armour, one was able to see that tens of Magus Acupoints of Lie Mountain Gang had been damaged by the sharp weapons of those Jia n warriors, causing thick, pure streams of power to transform into fierce gusts of wind and gush out of his body. Judging from the current situation, the loss of these Magus Acupoints would reduce his power and worse, his great life force contained in his spirit blood would flow out vigorously. Currently, not only did Lie Mountain Gangck enough life force to heal himself, even if he was healed, he would be far less powerful than he had been before.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t have the luxury of time to hold Lie Mountain Gang with his hands. He could only throw a kick on Lie Mountain Gang¡¯s waist and sent him back into the ck cheetah army.

    A few warriors of the Lie Mountain Family hurried to catch him and dropped him backwards. In the meanwhile, a few other warriors began pouring bottles of magical medicines into his mouth and spreading all kinds of ointments on his wounds.

    Tens of swords, machetes and spears had already swooshed up to Ji Hao¡¯s face, while roaring arrows darted towards his back.

    Ji Hao puffed up his chest. A dense cloud of ck mist, which was condensed from the pure water essence power that had been rotating surrounding his body. Ji Hao didn¡¯t even dodged, he only stood perfectly still and let those weapons strike right onto his body.

    The defensive power of the turtle shell armour, gifted by Gui Ling to him, had amazing defensive qualities. With only a cloud of ck mist, the attacks of those enraged Jia n warriors had been blocked firmly. None of those sharp and heavy weapons were able to break through the mist, or even touch the turtle shell armour.

    The ck dagger created streams of fiery light and fiercely hacked towards these Jia n warriors. The dazzling fiery light inbination with the ck mist disabled the vision of most of them, causing them not to see clearly. At the same time, the stone sword held in Ji Hao¡¯s right hand made a simple swing from left to right, attacking the Jia n warriors in the most basics of manner.

    Those Jia n¡¯s warriors encircled Ji Hao and started attacking Ji Hao crazily, with all of their powers. Ji Hao didn¡¯t even tried to dodge or block their attacks. He only waved his weapons swiftly and struck urately the vital body parts of his enemies along with beams of dazzling light.

    In a real battlefield there was no space at all for a warrior to dodge. You would be surrounded by people, either your enemies or ownpanions. You had no choice other than pushing forward, while trying your best to harm your enemies. Even a single step backwards could bring death to yourpanions or yourself.

    The long ck dagger brought up beams of dazzling fiery light against the armours of those Jia n warriors. From the crows, one could hear shrill caws of the Gold Crows. This inherited magic treasure, belonging to the Gold Crow n, was quite powerful. If Ji Haounched the [Sky-Opening] with it, he could manage to slice those solid and thick armours worn by the Jia n warriors and actually hurt their bodies.

    The Jia n warriors howled out in pain. The great heat released by the long ck dagger caused them unbearable pain; when being cooked by the essence firepower alive, not everyone could cope with the pain.

    But the most terrible weapon in Ji Hao¡¯s hands was that stone sword!

    This stone sword was a natural-formed holy weapon that looked grey and simple, dim without even a little bit of luster. Compared to other magical weapons, it was simply heavy and sharp. With its heaviness and sharpness, Ji Hao didn¡¯t need any special method or pattern. Everywhere the stone sword was swung across, armours would be cut open and weapons would be split into pieces. The solid bodies of those Jia n warriors seemed to have be like fruits and vegetables in front of the stone sword; under the stone sword edge, anything could be easily sliced into two.

    The ck long dagger held in Ji Hao¡¯s left hand had only made groups of Jia n warriors howl out in a burning pain, while the stone sword in his right hand caused the surrounding area to be covered with broken heads and body parts. Now and then, Ji Hao sliced over ten Jia n warriors into pieces by only simply swinging the stone sword. The mysterious power contained in it directly eliminated all their whole life-force.

    Ji Hao moved forwards in big steps. Behind him, on the left side, the ground was covered by broken dead bodies, while groups of howling Jia n¡¯s warriors were left on the right side.

    Man Man gritted her teeth and closely followed behind Ji Hao, while randomly striking the ground with her pair of gigantic hammers. Man Man was clever Man Man enough to discover the great attacking opportunities that she now had stopped paying any attention to those enemies on the left side of Ji Hao¡¯s and only concentrated on smashing those injured Jia n warriors on Ji Hao¡¯s right side.

    These poor Jia n warriors were just burned half dead by the great me, then were wounded further by Ji Hao¡¯s long ck dagger, and to make it worse, when they were disabled from moving flexibly, this terrible crazy little girl, Man Man, showed up with her pair of enormous hammers.

    The pair of hammers were like two small hills, constantly striking onto the ground. Along with series of thunderous booms, those Jia n warriors were smashed into meat pastes, one after another. Huge amounts of blood sshed everywhere, making the battlefield look like a wood of peaches, and those sshes of blood drops were like the blooming flowers of peach trees.

    ¡°Watch out! Pay attention to those two!¡± A Jia n warrior, who was burned dry by Man Man¡¯s me bombs earlier, stepped out and yelled while gasping. He was preparing to give orders to his soldiers, telling them to reorganise andunch another group attack.

    But, as soon as he had said the first sentence, Feng Xing¡¯s arrow urately and silently flew over, swept closely above Yu Mu¡¯s head, allowing Yu Mu to apply a handful of highly toxic poisonous drops on it.

    The poisonous arrow pierced deeply into the throat of the Jia nmander. A small hole on the throat was not fatal to a Jia n warrior at all. However, Yu Mu¡¯s poison showed its effect right away. Before the Jia nmander could pull out the arrow, the poison turned his entire body dark green, and put him down on the ground, permanently.

    Taisi and Shaosi began incanting spells together. Taisi was rampantly draining the life-force of all the Jia n warriors on the battlefield, while Shaosi was continuously stealing the good luck that belonged to these Jia n warriors with her gifted talent, and transmitting that luck to the human warriors.

    Right behind Man Man and Ji Hao, over two thousand ck cheetah warriors were growling resonantly and pushed the battle line forward. Quickly they had pushed those Jia n warriors, who had just rushed out of the valley, back into it.

    ____________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 290 â€“ Collapse

    Chapter 290 - Copse

    Behind Ji Hao, Man Man¡¯s hammer was swooshing in the air along raging streams of fire. Now and then, a few Jia n warriors who were struck by those pair of zing, enormous hammers, would thud against the ground, with their head smashed in.

    On the left and right side of Ji Hao, the numbers of ck cheetah warriors were growing like a tsunami. They straightened their spears and lined up in two slightly straggled yet iparably firm, solid metal walls, which stood firm against all the attacksunched by those Jia n warriors.

    asionally, there would be a few Jia n warriors who still managed to broke through the walls of spears and rush into the group of ck cheetah warriors with their monster-like strength, but tens of sharp long spears would immediately simultaneously pierce into their bodies. These reckless Jia n warriors, who dared to rush out of their own group into the army of their enemies, would quickly be pierced into griddles by those sharp spears, after which they would fall on the ground while blood spurted out in streams out of their bodies.

    All the Jia n warriors were now wrapped in a faint stream of ck mist, and from time to time, some of them would abruptly slip down, or let out a sudden sneeze in the middle of a deadly fight, or their eyes would unexpectedly be blocked by blood that would spurt out from the bodies of their fellow warriors.

    Those who slipped couldn¡¯t resist the violent attacks of Man Man and Ji Hao. As a result, they would be killed immediately. The others who sneezed suddenly, would cause a breach in their formation at the front lines, causing a few spears to instantly arrive and pierce into their bodies. And the ones whose eyesight were blocked, would give their live away because of sharp arrows that would silently sh across the air and pierce urately into their vital parts.

    What was even worse for these Jia n warriors was that wisps of creepy ck smoke was spiralling around them the whole time. The energy of these warriors were consumed rapidly, while Taisi was ceasely extracting their life force with his dark curse. At the back, outside of the valley, Tais was wrapped in a thickyer of life force energy, which he then injected into the bodies of the ck cheetah warriors.

    These ck cheetah warriors had all been injured pretty badly earlier during the waves of attacksunched by the Jia n warriors. They were tired and nearly ny percent of their powers had been depleted. But, at the moment Taise was replenishing their power continuously, causing new powers to grow within them, enabling them to continue to fight even harder than they had being doing before. Although the power inside their Magus Acupoints had depleted long ago, their bodies continued to remain in its peak state the whole time.

    These brave and fearless ck cheetah warriors gripped their spears and lunged them over and over. Those spears brought up beams of dazzling, sharp light under the rays of the sun. Some of them were shielded off by those Jia n warriors, while the others pierced straight into their bodies.

    Yu Mu, the fatso, had been hiding among the groups of warriors was swinging both his arms hard in the air. Along with his moves, handfuls of drug powders were sent flying into the air. ck, red, white, green, all kinds of drug powders drifted in the air above everyone¡¯s head.

    All those lethally poisonous drug powders fell urately on the bodies of the Jia n warriors. With a single touch of these poisonous drug powders, their wounded bodies began festering right away, and the poison spread inside their bodies, causing them to weaken.

    All the life-saving drug powders fell on the bodies of those ck cheetah warriors, continuously healing their wounds. By breathing more medicinal powders in, they were able to timely stop their internal injuries and pulling themselves back from the jaws of death, over and over again.

    Thanks to the aid of Taisi and Yu Mu, at least a thousand ck cheetah warriors who should have died long time ago, were still growling loudly and fighting against the enemy.

    While making light hissing noises, Feng Xing shot another lightning bolt-like arrow from the rear of the army. Every single time, the arrows shot out by Feng Xing were able to urately pierce into a vital body part of a Jia n warrior who was about break through the line of defence that had been set up by the ck cheetah warriors. Feng Xing¡¯s arrow made them either retreat or get them killed straight away.

    From the side Disha was standing on, more and more Jia n warriors were continuing to move forward, intending to reinforce the group of Jia n warriors who were involved in an arduous battle at the exit of the valley. However, Great Gale Bao and ten thousand elite archers that were under hismand were hovering in the sky on the backs of their gigantic eagles, while raining down arrows, which poured like a storm into the valley, blocking it entirely.

    With especially crafted solid arrows and thick shields, some of the Jia n warriors attempted to push forcibly forward against the storm of arrows while shouting madly. Every single time when a Jia n warrior tried to do so, Great Gale Bao and his archers would teach him a great lesson with their arrows and made them learn what a human-shape hedgehog would look like. Quite a few elite Jia n warriors joined hand, but only made tens of miles forward in the valley before the archery unit in the air turned them all into human-shaped hedgehogs.

    The ground was covered in blood and broken pieces of dead bodies. Seeing all this, Ginger chuckled creepily, while sending countless bug eggs down, whichnded on the ocean of dead bodies and blood. The eggs hatched into crazily huge groups of bugs that went buzzing towards the group of Jia n warriors near the exit of the valley and even towards the main army of Di Sha inside the valley.

    As long as there were corpses, Ginger¡¯s army of bugs could not be exterminated.

    Along with high-pitched chuckles of Ginger, countless buzzing bugs surrounded the elite and fully-armoured warriors of the non-human race, one after the other. They drowned those non-human race warriorspletely with their sharp teeth, ws and venom. The armours of these warriors were ripped apart easily, after which their flesh and blood were swallowed by them. Those non-human race warriors howled out in pain each time they were surrounded by these bugs and struggled as hard as they possibly could to attempt running away, but they would quickly be devoured into nothingness by these devil-like bugs.

    ¡°Di Sha!¡±

    Ji Hao roared, while a faint stream of red light spurted out from the stone sword, and a stream of me appeared at the dim lusterless edge of the sword. Ji Hao had continuously been injecting his fire power into the sword, causing the natural me quality of the sword to awaken.

    ¡°Di Sha, it was me who has killed your idiotic brother Di Luo! It was also me who destroyed your family¡¯s ve trading business, the Blood Tooth! Come, kill me and take your revenge! Don¡¯t hide in the rear like a coward, while watching your warriors die for you! Come! Fight against me like a real warrior! Just fight!¡±

    Ji Hao shouted at Di Sha and abruptly waved the long ck dagger he was holding in his hand. The ck dagger transformed into a raging stream of me that rose into the air and transformed into tens of zhang long stream of me under the control of Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual power, swishing among the group of Jia n warriors.

    The ck dagger was one of the inherited treasures of the Gold Crow n. It transformed into a flying dagger under Ji Hao¡¯s control and started to ughter the enemies from out the air!

    Ji Hao grabbed the stone sword with both his hands and gathered all his physical and magical powers, in order to control this natural-formed holy weapon. Faint sparks of fire emitted from the stone sword, which instantly caused a rain of blood among the Jia n warriors.

    Thanks to the solid turtle shell armour, Ji Hao was able to endure every attackunched by these enemies without even feeling the slightest of ufort.

    The stone sword possessed an indescribable level of sharpness. No matter how powerful these Jia n warriors were or how noble their families stature was or how solid their armours and sharp their weapons, each and everything that was touched by this stone sword for even the slightest bit, would be cut into two. Bodies, weapons, armours, shields...all were cut into two.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Ji Hao let out another resonant shout and single-handedly pushed the defensive line of those Jia n warriors backwards for an entire hundred zhang.

    Ji Hao¡¯s battle efficiency frightened even these Jia n warriors. Amander of the Jia n who had been cut into two by Ji Hao, bnced on his upper body and screamed towards the sky.

    ¡°The great Blood Moon! We, your people, we have tried! We have tried!! We couldn¡¯t break his armour! We couldn¡¯t break his armour! We couldn¡¯t!!¡±

    Boom!

    Man Mna¡¯s hammer struck straight down and instantly smashed this Jia nmander, who was still over three-meter tall after being chopped into two pieces. Within the raging me released by Man Man¡¯s hammer, this smashed Jia n¡¯smander had immediately been burned into a puff of smoke.

    ¡°Di Sha! Get the hell out! Fight against me!!¡±

    Ji Hao continued to yell; his voice resounded across the entire battlefield!

    Di Sha didn¡¯t respond, not even once. The morale of Di Sha¡¯s army disappeared immediately. In all four directions, Di Sha¡¯s army began falling apart, and those warriors all started to flee.

    ______________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 291 â€“ Teleport

    Chapter 291 - Teleport

    The armies of the human race pushed forward from all four directions and encircled the army of Di Sha in a small, less than thirty miles radius, square area.

    Thirty miles, that was a distance even the weakest Senior Magus level archer could his arrows across.

    Thirty miles, any of the four human armies, which were battling against the main army of Di Sha, were capable ofunching fatal, full-scaled attacks onto the enemy at the center of their encirclement.

    Arrows that were darting like the raging storm, lightning bolts that were striking with loud, sky-shaking thunder, giant serpents, which were spraying venom in flood-like streams, warriors of the Kuafu Family who were throwing huge rocks continuously towards the army of Di Sha, with each rock causing earth-shaking booms. All kinds of attacks were constantly beingunched onto Di Sha¡¯s army from out all directions, quickly throwing the great army of the Blood Moon into chaos.

    These young men of the Yu n were sent by their noble families to earn contributions and wealth, but they were already at the end of their wits. They were now crying desperately in fear. They surrounded themselves with their guards and tried to flee towards the west, but there venomous serpents were awaiting them, which squirted huge streams of venom at their faces, causing them to flee towards the north.

    In the north however, the great warriors of the Kuafu Family awaited them, who smashed a few of them into a meat paste. These desperate, wealthy young masters cried even louder, screamed even and turned towards the exit of the valley where Ji Hao was.

    Seeing those Yu n warriors fleeing towards them, Yu Muughed evilly. At the same time he wasughing,rge mist clouds rose into the air and shrouded the entire area within the radius of a few miles. Faint-green, poisonous rain poured down from those clouds onto those thousands of ve and ve warriors, turning them into puddles of ck, sticky blood, which made the Yu n young men immediately return towards the east.

    However, as soon as they had taken a few steps towards the east it dawned upon them that east was the ce where they had initially had fled from. Watching countless thunder beast running towards them while making thunder-like roars, these young men finally realized the ditch they were in. They all turned back and started to cry and scream, while fleeing towards the divine tower.

    The warriors started to flee back towards the divine tower from all directions while hoarsely screaming and growling. The young men from the noble families all pushed the ve warriors to the outer periphery of the circle of guards, using them as human shields. They were used to block the continuous iing attacks of the human warriors, while the young nobles themselves fled as fast as they could towards the divine tower. Each of them were currently trying to get as close to the tower as they could.

    Di Sha was standing on the first floor of the tower with wide-opened eyes and stared at all of the fleeing warriors. He was so shocked that all three of his eyes and the corners of his mouth were twitching intensely.

    He had been in charge of this Blood Moon army for only less than three years. Compared to other, experienced elite armies that had great reputations among the Yu Dynasty, his army was weaker as far as equipment and battle experiences was concerned. However, no matter what, his army was still one of the official armies of the Blood Moon.

    Di Sha had undoubtedly and firmly believed that every one of the soldiers under hismand was iparably brave. He believed that he would be able to defeat any barbarian army with one fight, even if that army possessed ten times more warriors. But, today, within only a couple of hours, the great Blood Moon army under hismand had copsed in such a sorry state.

    ¡°Lord! Lord! We can¡¯t hold this anymore!¡±

    One of Di Sha¡¯s close deputymanders said in a low voice. ¡°Please lord, take the banner and ... prepare...prepare to...¡±

    Take the banner and prepare? Di Sha threw a nce full of disgust at that deputymander, who was normally quite close to him and valued by him, and said, ¡°Are you asking me to abandon my warriors and flee for my own safety? This kind of thing, no...hmm?!¡±

    While he was talking, a stream of blood-red light released by the divine tower began moving quickly. Along with it,rge, water-like ripples emerged in the air and spread quickly out. Seeing this, the countenance on Di Sha¡¯s face returned instantly. The calm and confident look reappeared on his face. He smiled, then waved his hand carelessly. Along with it,rge pieces of magic crystals darted out from around his wrist and were quickly absorbed by the divine tower.

    A stream of blood-red light rose straight into the air, and curved back immediately, striking hard on the ground beside the tower. After that, beams of blood-red light surged out along with horribly great buzzing noises. With the great power of the Blood Moon, those beams of light rapidly carved a huge magic formation that had a radius of mile, on the ground. The depth this formation was carved into the ground was a zhang. Each of the lines looked smooth and natural, making it look as if it was a naturally carved formation pattern. The patterns of this magic formation was filled with a sticky, liquid-like blood-red light.

    The air started shaking and the earth started vibrating. Those warriors of the Thunder Luster n in the easy yelled cautiously to stop their mounts.

    At the western front, the Maguspriests from the Northern Wastnd ordered their serpents carefully to stop attacking as well. The eyes of everyone was now fixed on the divine tower, which was now wrapped in streams of blood-red light.

    Only those warriors of the Kaufu Family at the northern side, who were magically powerful and had god-like solid bodies but simple minds, were still waving their huge stakes while gasping loudly, and smashing enemies in front of them like beating rats, and continued pushing forward without showing any fear.

    The blood-red, immenselyrge formation on the ground suddenly released a dazzlingly bright light, from out of which tens of thousands of silhouettes emerged quickly. The divine tower of Di Sha emitted an other dense beam of blood-red light, which connected with another dazzling light released by the formation itself.

    The two great streams of power merged together, causing the air to twist suddenly. After this, tens of thousands of fully-armed Yu n and Jia n warriors walked out straight from the air.

    Another divine tower appeared in the air, and the two towers simultaneously released even brighter streams of blood-red light. There was a Yu nmander standing on the first floor of the newly-emerged divine tower, smiled and nodded at Di Sha and said, ¡°Di Sha, your situation seems to be not that well, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Di Sha raised his right hand, pressed on his own chest, slightly saluted the youngmander and said, ¡°Di Mo, thanks for your reinforcement. You know what, you shouldn¡®t worry too much about such things ande so quickly. Well, these stupid barbarians can never win against me anyway. Actually, I am thinking about a way tounch the counterattack.¡±

    Di Mo spread his hands and gave a faint smile.

    Di Sha looked at Di Mo and smiled politely as well.

    They both understood clearly that they were from the noblest of branch families of the Di Family. Therefore, even if they were killed on the battlefield, they would chose the most decent way of dying. Wanting to make a noble of the Yu n to admit that he had failed was impossible.

    ¡°Great, since you have already been nning the counterattack, I assume that you wouldn¡¯t mind a little bit help from me, would you?¡± Di Mo nced at Di Sha with a smile and said, ¡°Since we¡¯re all brothers from the same family, you should just give that magical cold tungsten mine of yours to me.¡±

    Di Sha took a deep breath, then nodded slowly at Di Mo and said, ¡°That is fair enough. That magical cold tungsten mine is yours now...Next month is your birthday, I¡¯ll just give it to you as your early birthday gift.¡±

    Di Moughed out loud then waved his hand in the air, along with which, tens of thousands of elite warriors swiftly rushed out of the magic formation. Right after that, both divine towers began to shake intensely, and two streams of blood-red light darted out from the two towers. Even more tens of thousands of non-human race warriors were teleported over, through the magic formation on the ground, but this time, it took much longer.

    ¡°Di Sa, I¡¯m d that you came to help me!¡± Di Sha said while saluting the newly arrived Yu nmander.

    ¡°Di Sha, since I am now doing you a favour, I hope that from now on, you will not show up around Miss Xiu Mo¡¯er anymore.¡± Di Sa politely saluted back to Di Sha and said, ¡°After all, you¡¯re an engaged man, and my care is more than enough for Miss Xiu Mo¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°That is absolutely fair and reasonable, I will never show up around that lovelydy from now on,¡± responded Di Sha. Hearing Di Sa¡¯s request, Di Sha let out a long breath of relief. Compare to Di Mo¡¯s request, Di Sa¡¯s condition was way easier for Di Sha, but it was also reasonable. Based on bloodlines, although all three of them were from the Di Family, Di Sha and Di Sa were much closer rtives.

    The three divine towers floated above the battlefield, and abruptly another bright blood-red stream shed across the air and another army appeared on the battlefield.

    Themander, who was leading the third army that was teleported to the battlefield through the formation as well, was a breathtakingly beautiful girl.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 292 â€“ Counterattack

    Chapter 292: Counterattack

    Seeing the arrival of the reinforcement, the fleeing and frightened warriors of Di Sha¡¯s army regained their moral. They all calmed down and gathered orderly towards the four divine towers.

    The three newly arrived Blood Moon armiesunched the counterattack as quick as they could.

    The army of Di Sa had forty thousand fully-armoured warriors, who were ridingrge, fully-metallic, beast-shaped puppets. These warriors lined up in twenty horizontal rows and rushed towards the warriors of the Thunder Luster n while roaring loudly.

    These metallic puppet beasts were also wearing thick and solid metallic armours, which were densely dotted with countless sharp des that could slice parts of the human body apart by the slightest of touch of it. All of these puppet mounts were chained together with a shining blood-red chain. Due to this chain, these forty thousand warriors moved as an unified entity. They moved,while roaring, towards the Thunder Luster n like a huge mountain pressing down from the sky, putting the warriors of the Thunder Luster n under immense pressure.

    Long spears thrown out by the warriors of the Thunder Luster n swooshed across the air along with dazzling light bolts, and shed fiercely against the solid armours of Di Sa¡¯s warriors along with loud bangs. Within the span of only a few breaths, tens of thousands of spears struck down from the air, sending up countless broken armour pieces. However, not a single warrior of the non-human race had been struck from the backs of their puppet mounts.

    All the Jia n warriors had chained themselves to their puppet mounts, using exquisite metallic chains, so unless their bodies were struck into pieces, it would be impossible to make them fall of their puppet mounts.

    Followed by a thunderous, earth-shaking boom, the army of the Thunder Luster n shed against the army of Di Sa.

    The warriors on both sides raised their long spears simultaneously, burst out resonant roars and lunged their weapons towards the vital body parts of their enemies.

    As powerful Senior Magi, the warriors on both sides were skilful and experienced. They would never miss their targets within such a short distance. Those sharp weapons pierced into the bodies of their enemies one after another, squeezing out streams of fresh, warm blood.

    Those warriors whose bodies were torn apart and fell on the ground while bleeding, were all from the Thunder Luster n.

    The spears held in the hands of the Jia n warriors were strangely sharp and solid. The armours of those Thunder Luster n warrior were not able to block those crazily sharp spears. With only the slightest of touches, their armours were sliced open and their bodies were sent flying away by those thick, sharp spears.

    The thunder beasts roared out in rage, while creating countless thick, dazzlingly bright lightning bolts down from the heaven, which struck hard onto those Jia n warriors. However, streams of light emerged from the surface of their solid armours, which rotated around their bodies. These streams of light neutralized the majority of the lightning bolts, leaving only a small portion that managed to break through theyer of light and struck on the armours.

    Some of the Jia n warriors were struck by the powerful lightning bolts, causing their bodies to tremble intensely, while ck smoke rose out of their armours. A few of them were even burned instantly into pieces of ck coke by those bolts. Even though they died, their bodies still remained seated firmly on the backs of their mounts.

    While roaring loudly, the army of Di Sa swept across the front lines. The Thunder Luster n army was not able to hold off the fierce onughtunched by the warriors of the Jia n, retreating quickly.

    Water-tank-thick lightning bolts struck down from the heaven one after another. Although countless warriors of the Thunder Luster n were sent flying by those long spears of the Jia n warriors, the equal number of Jia n warriors were burned to death by those forceful lightning bolts. The number of warriors who were falling in the battle, began to raise swiftly, after the span of a few breaths, Di Sa¡¯s army began to retreat also.

    Over two thousand Jia n warriors were killed during the short period of confrontation, while over four thousand warriors had fallen on the side of the Thunder Luster n. An additional two thousand were seriously injured and couldn¡¯t even stand back up from the ground.

    Ji Hao waspletely stunned by this short yet bloody confrontation. It was obvious that both, the equipment and the fighting skills, of the Di Sa¡¯s army was way above than that of Di Sha¡¯s army.

    Shrill whistles abruptly came from afar. Along with those whistling noises, the beautiful Yu n femalemander, who had arrived through the teleportation formation as thest one, trod on a multicoloured, shining round t, and rose into the air. The zhangs-in-radius round t suddenly releasedrge amounts of dazzling light streams. Along with loud and strange buzzing noises, those streams of light instantly darted up into the sky, tens of miles away from the ground.

    Behind the femalemander whose name was Ju Xiu, twenty thousand fully-armed Jia n warriors, who also were trodding on simr round ts, also rose straight into the air.

    Over ten thousand archers under themand of Great Gale Bao had been hovering around in the air and waiting for right opportunities tounch their attacks. After Ji Xiu and her army had risen into the air on those weird-shaped round ts, lines cracks suddenly started appearing on those round rounds ts, after which streams of blood-red light darted out along with loud swooshing noises, to over tens of miles away.

    Within those swiftly darting blood-red streams of light, countless thumb-thick, three feet long metal arrows were shot out followed by high-pitched swishing sounds.

    Great Gale Bao gave a loud resonating shout, followed by which he and all the archers behind him ordered their flying mounts to turn around and dive downwards, trying to dodge those arrows along arched flying paths. Each of those twenty thousand flying round ts had shot over a hundred arrows in passed moment, which meant, a whole two million, fully alloy-based metallic arrows, which were enhanced with special magic symbols, had been shot towards Great Gale Bao and his archers.

    They eyes of Ji Hao popped wide open and he released his |Golder Crow Pupils|. He could clearly see that on each of those armour-breaking owl-shaped arrows, at least three hundred spell symbols were sparkling rapidly.

    Judging from the techniques of weapon forging, mastered by the Magi Pce, if three hundred spell symbols were embossed on a single one arrow, that arrow would definitely be powerful enough to threaten the life of a Senior Magus.

    Although Great Gale Bao had given the order instantly, and the archers behind him dodged as quickly as they could, those swooshing blood-red arrows had still shrouded the entire piece of sky, within a single moment. Over two thousand archers were enveloped by the storm of blood-red arrows, and soon, blood began dropping down to the ground along with the sounds of muffled moans.

    Over a thousand archers were hit right onto the head and had died. The remainder one thousand of them were injured seriously, and fell onto the ground directly.

    Ju Xiu pointed her finger at the air, followed with the motion of her hand, the twenty thousand flying round ts released those streams of dazzling blood-red light once again, which swooshed directly towards Ji Hao and the others, who had been guarding the exit of the valley. Ji Hao immediately gasped deeply in shock while activating the power contained in his turtle shell armour, and released the pure water essence power that instantly shrouded the area within a radius of a few miles. Right at the following moment, those arrows struck straight down.

    Theyer of ck mist released by his armour rippled intensely. Although the ck mist near Ji Hao remained perfectly still, in the outer circle, the ck mistyer was way too thin; those fierce arrows quickly broke into the ck mist after the ck mist had slightly neutralised their powers.

    Waves of howls rose from behind Ji Hao. The ck cheetah warriors who had remained behind Ji Hao were hit by those arrows one after another. The power contained in these spell-symbol-embossed metallic arrows were terrifying. If one of those arrows hit you in the shoulder, your entire arm would explode into pieces immediately, if it hit on your leg, you would lose a leg as well, and what was even more horrible, it would blow you into two if it would hit you on your chest.

    After the first wave of arrows, three hundred of the remaining two thousand ck cheetah warriors were killed.

    Ji Hao gritted his teeth and red at Ju Xiu, the beautiful woman, who had been hovering around, up in the air.

    How could the newly-arrived three armies be so much more powerful than Di Sha¡¯s army? Whether it was their equipment or fighting skills, they were all much, much better than Di Sha¡¯s army!

    Before Ji Hao could figure out the reason why these three armies were so much more powerful than Di Sha¡¯s army, Di Mo¡¯s army had already built up a miles in square, solid metal wall around the four divine towers, with constructional metallic pieces that were well-prepared earlier.

    By the time Ji Hao had turned his eyes towards the metallic wall, a few muffled yet thunderous booms came from the western side of the battlefield. Two odd-shaped, gigantic crossbows shot two huge arrows and instantly pierced through the bodies of the three most enormous serpents under the control of those Maguspriests of the Northern Wastnd. The arrows had pierced seven inches below the head, which was where their hearts were located. The serpents screamed out shrilly, while their hearts were punctured by the human-waist thick and ten zhang long arrows.

    Followed by the screams of the serpents, raging growls emitted by the Kuafu Family giant warriors also resonantly rose into the air - one of them was shot by this kind of gigantic arrow as well, on the leg.

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 293 â€“ Retreat

    Chapter 293 - Retreat

    While looking at that magnificent metallic wall around the four divine towers, which was had been set up within the span of a few breaths, Ji Hao even felt dizzy in shock.

    He had clearly seen that a few seconds ago tens of thousands of Jia n warriors had taken different-sized metallic pieces out from their storage magic tools. These metallic pieces were like living animals; they instantly flew up into the air while countless spell symbols began sparkling on their surfaces, and released a beautiful, multi-coloured stream of light, then quickly merged into one.

    The pieces of metal had automatically put themselves together into a square city wall, gradually forming a metallic city. The four divine towards formed the four corners of the city. The metallic city wall had a circumference of nine miles and was embossed with extremely exquisite patterns of people, animals, nts and other natural sceneries, in ordance with the taste of the Yu n people.

    On floor-shaped top of the city wall,rge-scale crossbows lined thickly up, while human-waist thick and around ten zhang long metallic arrows had been put on bowstrings. Each of these arrows had countless blood-red spell symbols shining on it, and a dense, crystal-like stream of light was flowing around it.

    Even from out a great distance, Ji Hao was able to smell the dense scent of blood from those arrows. Judging from that, it could be concluded that these huge metallic arrows must have been made with some kind of extremely cruel and blood secret method, and were incredibly harmful to all kinds of living creatures.

    Those three gigantic serpents, which had been shot through the hearts, were the best example. The serpents possessed immensely huge bodies and had nearly inexhaustible amount of life force. Additionally they had the ability to spurt out toxic venoms, which meant that their bodies could resist all types of horrible poisons.

    However, after being shot at the heart, the wounds of the three powerful serpents immediately began corrupting and spreading, while streams of ck, sticky blood gushed out of their bodies. Soon, a huge hole had appeared on their bodies, seven inches away from their heads, from which, one was even able to see their intensely beating hearts.

    A few Northern Wastnd Maguspriests chanted spells hoarsely while throwing big handfuls of magical medicines into the wounds of those serpents. Those powerful magical medicines shed hard against the dense blood-red stream of light coiled around the arrows, constantly letting out thick and pungent smell. Every ce that was touched by the smoke, even the ground, had turned pure ck.

    Seeing that the most powerful group of serpents had been struck like this, the other serpents, which were rtively smaller, stopped one after another, angrily letting out their fork-shaped tongues while hissing, but didn¡¯t dare to take another step forward.

    At the northern side, the warrior of the Kuafu Family, whose leg had been shot by a huge arrow as well, fell on the ground while howling in pain. But at the same time, he picked up a huge rock and ragingly threw it towards the metallic wall, which was miles away from him.

    Although it had been an slightly bigger stone for a warrior of the Kuafu Family, in the eyes of ordinary people it was a gigantic rock with a radius of ten zhang. No matter how thick or solid the armours of the Jia n warriors were, they would bepletely smashed under such piece of rock.

    However, the four divine towers each emitted simultaneously a beam of blood-red light, which then connected together and shed across the air. It seemed that the four towers had somehow connected their powers together, forming a certain kind of magical and powerful formation. Because of which they could release even greater powers than before. A dense and thick blood-red mist wall rose from the metallic wall and soon shrouded the entire metallic city.

    The giant rock shed against the metallic wall and emitted a muffled boom, after which it exploded against the wall. However, the shield of blood-rest mist above the city only trembled slightly.

    The non-human race warriors inside the city wall burst out waves of cheering and yelling. In the meanwhile, tens of gigantic-scale crossbows slowly and automatically pulled open, preparing tounch a wide range of attacks. Themander of the Kuafu Family immediately growled out while grabbing the injured warrior and stepping backwards with big steps along with the other warriors.

    The tortoise chariots slowly moved over to the frontal line, while a thickyer of water shield gradually emerged in the air.

    Apanied by a series of ear-piercing bangs, tens of huge arrows nged against the tortoise chariots. Followed by only a faint hissing sound, all tens of arrows had been crushed into ashes, which caused the tortoise chariots to only sway lightly, but had failed to leave even the slightest of marks on its surfaces.

    The tortoise chariots were quickly followed by hundreds of immensely huge metallic puppets, which had countless crossbows and other attacking equipment attached to their bodies. All those equipment created muffled yet loud noises simultaneously. With the power of the magic formation that had connected all the puppets, they turned countless magical crystals into great waves of power, enabling all those equipment to shoot out countless arrows and bombs towards the metallic city.

    The shield of blood-red mist released an even brighter light, and the fierce wave of attacksunched by the hundreds of metal puppets, failed to cause even a tiny bit of harm to that metallic city.

    Di Sha began to chuckle loudly. He cleared up his armour and draped cloak, then carefully brushed his long hair, slowly stepped onto the south wall. While staring at Ji Hao proudly from a great distance, he said, ¡°Ji Hao, do you now dare to attack this metallic city?¡±

    He then patted hard on the solid metal wall and continued with a harsh, shrill tone, ¡°If you¡¯re a brave warrior,e,unch your attack, I will let you know what despair feels like.¡±

    Looking at Di Sha standing behind the shield of denseyers of blood-red mist, holding his head high so proudly, Ji Hao shook his head while sighing and rescinded, ¡°Well, if you¡¯re still a man,e down here and fight against me yourself, just stop thering.¡±

    Sneering, Ji Hao raised his hand up to Yu Mu. Yu Mu immediately brought out a pack of highly poisonous drop on his hand.

    Ji Hao waved that small leather drug pack at Di Sha, curved his lips upwards and said, ¡°Have you just asked me if I dare to attack your crap iron city? Well, I am now asking you, do you dare to swallow this pack of drugs? If you do, I would be more than fearless tounch that attack.¡±

    Di Sha shut his lips tightly while ring at Ji Hao with an indescribably resentful expression.

    Ji Hao was not dumb enough tounch an attack on that solid city wall, which was obviously created by the most advanced magic weapon making techniques that the non-human race possessed, while Di Sha was neither stupid enough to take the secretly concocted highly poisonous drug, which was cooked by an especially talented drug user of the Magi Pce.

    From the back, thirty dense streams of red smoke rose abruptly into the air, along with low yet resonating roars of dragons. There were tens of messengers mounted on the back of the dragons, who flew swiftly towards Ji Hao and the ck cheetah army, while shouting at them.

    ¡°Give out the orders! All the armies of the human race! Retreat!!!¡±

    Once having heard the order, all the Maguspriests of the Northern Wastnd immediately let out high-pitched screams. Followed by those screams, their serpents instantly turned around and slithered away at the highest possible speed. Before Ji Hao had even turned his head towards the west, the army of serpents had travelled tens of miles away. By the time Ji Hao saw them, he could only see hundreds of silhouettes disappearing in the woods, hundreds of miles away.

    ¡°Yeah you retreated really fast!¡± Ji Hao cursed unpleasantly. The behaviour of the army of serpent worsened the bad impression of those ns in the Northern Wastnd in Ji Hao¡¯s heart even more.

    With the shield of the tortoise chariots, the warriors of the Kuafu Family began to retreat quickly as well, and soon disappeared in the vast mountain area.

    The warriors of the Thunder Luster n didn¡¯t turn back and retreated immediately. They rushed towards Ji Hao along a longrge arc path and met the ck cheetah army and Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao stood on top of a small hill, while staring at Di Sha right in the eyes and crossed his own neck with his hand.

    ¡°Oi, Di Sha, we¡¯re retreating! You have four armies together now, aren¡¯t you gonna chase us? I can promise that there is absolute no ambush behind us! Absolutely no! Haha!¡±

    Laughing out loud, Ji Hao shook his head again while sighing, then intentionally waved the pack of poison drop in his hand. After that, he turned around and hopped on a thunder beast, retreating quickly with the ck cheetah army and the army of the Thunder Luster n.

    Up in the air, Ju Xiu sneered, pulled out a long arrow and aimed at Ji Hao, then shot out the arrow without any hesitation.

    The arrow darted across the sky like a beam of light, and reached Ji Hao¡¯s back right the next moment. Ji Hao swung his arm back and urately gripped the arrow. The arrow, which was embossed thickly with dragon scale-like patterns shed against his hand armour, and sent uprge amounts of fire sparks. The power contained in the arrow was incredibly great, which allowed the arrow to drag Ji Hao¡¯s hand further and nged against Ji Hao¡¯s armour, then finally stopped.

    Grabbing that arrow, Ji Hao threw a quick nce at Ju Xiu.

    The thunder beasts and the ck cheetahs ran amazingly fast, carrying Ji Hao¡¯s team and the two armies swiftly away from the battlefield.

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 294 â€“ Formidable Enemy

    CPU¡¯s note: Di Sa has been changed to Di Suo to avoid confusion with Di Sha. Note that sa(êý) can also be read as both sha and suo so it¡¯s still urate.

    ______________________________________________________________________________

    Chapter 294 - Formidable Enemy

    Back at the human ns¡¯ alliance¡¯s army¡¯s special campsite.

    After continuously retreating for a couple of days, Ji Hao and the two armies had finally managed to shake off their pursuers and return to the campsite.

    ¡°Ai, my poor waist! To be able to sit down and peacefully eat some meat is really difficult!!¡± Yelled Yu Mu.

    Within the broad tent that was made from thick leather, ten thick and solid gstones were ced in a straight line.

    Yu Mu took out a piece of bear hide and rolled it out as a sheet on one of the gstones, then extremely happily lied on it and immediately fell asleep. These past few days, they had been rushing out and fighting in the mountain area, without taking a break. Yu Mu had been badly wounded quite a few times. Therefore, both his power and his strength were so exhausted, that he was on the verge of breaking down.

    Not only Yu Mu, Man Man and Shaosi looked tired as well, and Taisi had already fallen asleep; he was even faster than Yu Mu. He didn¡¯t even have the strength to find himself a piece of leather or a straw sheet. He simply lied on the gstone and began snoring right away.

    ¡°Man Man, Shaosi, you two should rest as well,¡± said Ji Hao, before opening the tent p and walking out.

    Feng Xing had disappeared again, no one knew where he had disappeared to. Feng Xing was like an energetic monkey that couldn¡¯t even sit still for a single minute, and had always been full of energy. Right after the armies had arrived, he had rushed into the campsite and disappearedpletely. God knew what he was up to now.

    Compared to thest time Ji Hao and his team came to this campsite, many more people were now resting here. Amongst these people, part of them were special army members like Ji Hao, and were sent out into the battlefield earlier. They had just returned and were healing their wounds. The others were newly arrived special army members who were just sent over by the headquarters and hadn¡¯t received their missions yet.

    On a t area next to the campsite,rge pieces of leather were set on the ground. Many special army warriors who had just finished a deadly fight and got back here, ced their booties on those leathers, while peddling loudly.

    ¡°Oi~ Take a look,e and take a look, a sword of a Jia n big warrior! Exquisitely crafted, and can cut any kind of metal! You will be invincible in battle with this! It will only cost you three bottles of nine-poison life-saving pills, or any other equally effective healing magical medicines!¡±

    ¡°Brothers! Over here! Rare, top quality space magic tool that belonged to a Yu n nobleman. Its inner space is thirty-zhang square and five-zhang tall!! It¡¯s a genuine top quality magic tool! We¡¯re all close brothers, so anyone with ten full armours crafted by Master Magi tutors of the Magi Pce, can have this space magic tool!¡±

    ¡°Woman! Yu n women! Just captured on the battlefield! Still a virgin!¡±

    Not far away, a loud yell started, instantly stirring the entire market. Everyone curiously turned their heads around, stood up and looked in that direction.

    A Yu n girl, wearing luxurious armour, with her whole body covered in blood and mud was struggling and crying on the ground. Two sturdy warriors, who each had a thick serpent coiled around their waists, tightly grabbed her on the shoulders and pressed her down against the ground.

    ¡°Brothers, look at this lovely little one, isn¡¯t she pretty enough? She is a true noble girl from the Yu n, and had over a hundred guards protecting her back in the battle! We lost seven to eight brothers when taking all of those guards out!¡±

    ¡°Fixed price, five hundred thousand jade coins, or treasures of equal value, crystals or anything! Pay us and you can take the girl away.¡± Yelled a nearly four meter tall muscr man, withrge clouds of watery mist coiling around him, within which, a silhouette of a gigantic Henggong fish visible faintly.

    Hearing the price, the surrounding warriors began mocking and cursing simultaneously. Some of them even let out waves of shrill whistles to show their dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Henggong Fu, aren¡¯t you being way too greedy?! Just a woman and you want a whole five hundred thousand jade coins for her, is she wrapped in gold?¡±

    ¡°Just get lost, you! With that much of jade coins we can afford any kind of magic tools or weapons, which canrgely improve our powers in battles. We¡¯re in a huge war you know?! Survival is the first priority! Who would pay that much for a woman?!¡±

    ¡°Tell me about it! Sacrificing that many brothers for a little girl! Not worth it, not worth at all!¡±

    However, quite a few among those warriors were looking greedily at that girl¡¯s pretty face. One warrior offered his hand and yelled at Henggong Fu, ¡°Oi, I don¡¯t have five hundred thousand, I only have fifty thousand jade coins, will that be enough? Oi, let us taste this Yu n woman, Henggong Fu, just talk!¡±

    Hearing these words, the faces of Henggong Fu and his fellows instantly darkened, to the point of contorting badly. They had lost quite a few powerful warriors in order to capture this young girl, a mere fifty thousand jade coins wouldn¡¯t even make up for what they had lost.

    Ji Hao nced at that crying and struggling girl, shook his head and walked immediately away.

    This was what war looked like, cruel and without any humanity whatsoever. This was a war between two different races, therefore, there was no justice or sense of morality, neither was there any nobleness or lowliness in this war. Only the struggle between life and death.

    ¡°There are no women in the battlefields, only female enemies.¡± Ji Hao murmured while walking, ¡°Stupid girl, she shouldn¡¯t even havee here.¡±

    While walking and looking around, Ji Hao came up to the directing tent of the special army.

    On a huge jade board, lines of blood-red characters gave the clear and detailed information about the three armies that had arrived as reinforcements for Di Sha, several days ago.

    Among the three reinforcing Blood Moon armies, Di Suo¡¯s army was the best at fighting at the front lines. Whereas Ju Xiu¡¯s army was the most flexible one. Judging from the fighting skills and power, Ju Xiu¡¯s army had definite advantages that allowed them to be able to crush any human archer battalions. As for Di Mo¡¯s army, they were the richest one. with their wealth, they could afford a portable, city-sized metal fort. Only that metal city, which had a crazily great defensive power, wouldn¡¯t be broken without an army at least fifty timesrger, fiercely attacking with no regard for their own lives.

    Called by Di Sha, the four armies, which hadplementary advantages, gathered together into one. Back in the battlefield, if the human armies had continuedunching attacks on them, the only result would be more and more warriors dying in vain. Therefore, once Di Mo¡¯s army had finished the construction of the metal city, the headquarters where Si Wen Ming was, immediately gave the order to retreat.

    Ji Hao stood in front of the jade board with a frown and carefully listened to the conversations between a group of warriors of the Huaxu n.

    The structure of non-humankind armies were weird. Take the Blood Moon armies for example, all official armies were under themand of the Emperor in power, Dishi Yanluo. However, Dishi Yanluo wouldn¡¯t give a coin to any official army for their supplies or weapons, which meant that all costs needed to be covered by themselves.

    Di Sha¡¯s army was a newly organized, young army, and only had the most basic, standard equipment. Their weapons and armours were all of the lowest quality among the Blood Moon official armies.

    Unlike him, both Di Suo and Di Mo had been leading their armies for over a thousand years, andpared to other official armies, the two of them were quite influential and powerful. With over a thousand years of battle experience and umtion of wealth, all warriors in both of their armies were armed to the teeth. With a same number of warriors, Di Suo and Di Mo¡¯s armies could be ten times more powerful than Di Sha¡¯s army.

    As for Ju Xiu, ording to Si Wen Ming¡¯s detailed, secret information, which he gotten from god knows where, she was also a newmander like Di Sha, and she had taken over that army for over less than three years.

    However, Ju Xiu¡¯s family was extraordinarily rich. They had spent a fortune to equip Ju Xiu¡¯s army, which was how her flexible yet horribly powerful and effective army was created.

    Those Huaxu n warriors even knew that Ju Xiu and Di Sha were engaged.

    Ji Hao stared at these guys in shock and silently straightened his thumb to Si Wen Ming in his head, for grabbing this detailed and gossip-like information.

    Since Di Sha and Ju Xiu were engaged, hmm...

    Ji Hao lowered his head and pondered for a while, then took out that arrow, which was shot towards him by Ju Xiu herself, from the storage bag tied around his waist.

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Edited by SecondRate and H0RR1BL3CPU

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 295 â€“ Nailhead

    Chapter 295 - Nailhead

    Ji Hao returned to the tent his team was allocated.

    Within the tent, the body position of Yu Mu and Tiasi hadn¡¯t changed at all, while the two of them were still in deep sleep. The huge hammers of Man Man and a few other objects, which were all releasing great heat, were randomly thrown in the tent, but both, she and Shaosi, were not in the tent. Ji Hao had no idea where the two girls had gone to.

    But he did notice that the innermost three gstones were each nicely sheeted by a piece of soft and clean belly leather of a fiery dragon. This kind of leather was three inches thick, soft, stic, could block moisture and naturally remain warm; it definitely could be counted as a luxury mattress in a campsite like this.

    Three small jade slips had been ced near each gstone orderly, judging from the twisted, leaning characters written on them, it was the work of Man Man.

    The characters on the three small jade slips were, Shaosi, Man Man, Ji Hao.

    Man Man had set up beds for the three of them and arranged herself in the middle. Ji Hao and Shaosi were at her left and right side. Ji Hao was arranged in the most inner gstone.

    ¡°Haha, this little girl.¡± Ji Hao shook his head, smiled, then turned towards Yu Mu and Taisi, who were snoring thunderously. He shook his head pitifully and murmured, ¡°Well, you two should have built good rtions with our little rich girl. Look at you now, you can¡¯t even have a nice mattress.¡±

    Yu Mu at least had a bear leather, but poor Taisi, he was lying directly on the cold and hard stone.

    Ji Hao walked up to Taisi and threw a heavy kick on his butt, but Taisi only twitched his neck slightly and moaned, then began snoring again. Ji Hao kicked him once again. This time, Taisi pped hard on Ji Hao¡¯s foot while sleeping and murmured, ¡°Hmm, don¡¯t, don¡¯t, I am sleeping, wake me up, if, if there¡¯s meat.¡±

    Ji Hao sighed, grabbed Taisi up and put his head closely near Yu Mu¡¯s feet. The team had been running and fighting out in the mountain area for these many days. Yu Mu had been so tired that he didn¡¯t even have the energy to take a quick shower after they had returned. Even worse, he was only wearing a pair of straw shoes, which were soaked in mud, sweat and blood over and over again; you could just imagine the smell!

    The body of Taisi tightened suddenly, then he sneezed shockingly hard. Right after that, he burst out in long series of screams while leaping up from the gstone.

    Awakened by the ear-piercing screams of Taisi, Yu Mu grabbed a huge iron pot without opening his eyes and shielded himself under the pot. The next moment, his muffled, badly frightened voice came out from within the pot.

    ¡°Who attacked us? How many people are there? Why didn¡¯t that bastard Feng Xing loud the rm?!¡±

    Taisi shook his head and finally awakened from his deep sleep. He was now looking at the soft fiery dragon belly leather under Ji Hao¡¯s butt and murmured sadly, ¡°What? You¡¯re only slightly bit more handsome looking, so you got someone to set a nice bed for you? But, I, I look pretty good as well...¡±

    Yu Mu took out a cold boar leg and a small dagger, sliced a thin piece of meat off and thrust it into his mouth and began chewing with a joyful face. Hearing Taisi¡¯sint, Yu Mu couldn¡¯t help but quickly throw a measuring nce at Taisi¡¯s scrawny face, after which he showed the whites of his eyes.

    This time, even Minister Si Wen Ming had miscalcted the enemies ¡®improvements¡±. Ji Hao frowned and told Yu Mu and Taisi all the information he had gotten from those warriors of the Huaxu n.

    In the past few wars that had urred between the human race and the non-human race, quite a few of the Yu Dynasty¡¯s official armies had been encircled by the human armies, but every time this urred, their reinforcements could only reach them by traveling a long distance to arrive at the battlefields. Or the encircled army had to spend quite an effort to build a teleportation magic formation right on the battlefield, then the reinforcement woulde through it.

    If this time such a magic teleportation formation had been hand built on the battlefield by Di Sha, then the four human armies who were surrounding him, would definitely be powerful enough to destroy that formation,pletely cutting the connection between him and the reinforcement off.

    However, no one had thought that the reinforcements would arrive through a built-in teleportation function of the divine tower. Something like this had never urred before! Si Wen Ming and his team were trying their best to discover if this was a trump card the Yu Dynasty had been hiding all this time or if those non-human monsters had actually made a breakthrough in thest couple of years in the area of magic spell symbols and formations, which allowed them to directly incorporate magic formation functionality in the divine tower.

    ¡°No matter which it is, it¡¯s the problem of those ministers. What concerns me is how we can defeat Di Sha, and how to take his damn army out!¡± Fiddling with that exquisitely crafted arrow, Ji Hao said in a cold voice, ¡°After Di Sha and his three reinforcement armies have gathered together, they have now be incredibly powerful.¡±

    Four Blood Moon armies being gathered together meant that at least twenty-thousand Yu n warriors and two hundred thousand Jia n warriors were in that allied army. The majority of the ves and ve warriors belonged to to Di Sha¡¯s army, but he wasn¡¯t sure if the other three armies hadn¡¯t already teleported there own ves and ve warriors over through the divine towers.

    Even if these things were put aside, ording to the estimate made by the warriors of the Huaxu n, without an army that was fifty times greater than the current one, it would be close to impossible to break through that solid metallic city and the great defensive magic formation, which was jointly constructed by the four divine towers.

    However, a fifty timesrger human army meant an army with over ten millions warriors.

    Those four official armies were not the only four active armies in this Chi Ban Mountain area. There were over a hundred more official armies of the Blood Moon, which were attacking human ns in the northern parts. Once they had swept across all the human ns over there and were unable to find any more targets, they would immediately push forward into the Chi Ban Mountain at their highest speed.

    ¡°Therefore, the current situation is that Minister Si Wen Ming still wants to take Di Sha¡¯s army out, but he doesn¡¯t have enough avable military strength at this moment,¡± continued Ji Hao in a cold voice. ¡°He has already applied for reinforcement to the Pu Ban City, but those elders of the big-scale ns...It¡¯s not that easy to persuade them.¡±

    ¡°Without enough military strength, well, to be more urate, even if we did have it, minister Si Wen Ming wouldn¡¯t give the order. If we forcibly attacked that metallic city, we probably would suffer losses that we can¡¯tcouldn¡¯t afford the possible loss. Therefore, we have to figure out another way to take them out.¡±

    Ji Hao gave an especially fierce and evil nce to both Yu Mu and Taisi, which made both of them to quiver simultaneously. At this instance, the sense of power his body was releasing was incredibly sharp and malicious, which made Taisi and Yu Mu feel that this Ji Hao in front of them was totally different from that friendly and charming guy who they are normally familiar with.

    ¡°If we want to defeat a group of powerful enemies, we have to turn them against each other.¡±

    ¡°If they are not against each other at present, we can create some issues between them to turn them against each other. After all, rumours are always impossible to defend against effectively,¡± continued Ji Hao while staring at Taisi with a cold expression. ¡°Is there any dark curse that will definitely kill a person but in a rtively longer time, and which no one else could undo?¡±

    Straightening his fingers, Ji Hao gritted his teeth and grinned, then he said, ¡°Twenty days, thirty days or forty days, I just want a person to die slowly while suffering.¡±

    Taisi frowned, took out a tiny cbash out of his sleeve and took a small sip of alcohol contained in it, then gave aplicated nce at Ji Hao. He nodded slowly and responded, ¡°I know many fierce and cruel curses, which will take a person¡¯s life away in an instance, but I also can kill someone slowly.¡±

    Raising his hand and abruptly turning his palm up, a stream of ck light emerged, and within that light, a small ck book, a tiny bow and seven thin and short arrows appeared.

    ¡°Nailhead Seven Arrows Book, an inherited dark magic treasure of my family,¡± said Taisi ndly, ¡°As long as you are powerful enough, you can even curse the Emperor of the heaven to death, with this treasure.¡±

    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 296 â€“ Spies

    Chapter 296 - Spies

    After having the discussion with Yu Mu and Taisi, Ji Hao sent each of his close teachers a message with a special magic tool.

    After having asked for some information, Ji Hao then went to another campsite in a valley, located two hundred miles away from the special army campsite. He had a quick talk with a few of the warriors at guard duty, then directly walked towards the northwest corner of the campsite.

    The condition in this campsite wasn¡¯t as good as that of the the special army campsite. The ground was full of bumps and hollows, which were not even being fixed, and except for a few regr tents, all the others were living in shacks that were built by straws or branches.

    It was lunch time. A few warriors from the special armies were delivering supplies with a fewrge vehicles and were distributing grain cakes, which had a huge amount of salt and dry meat mixed in them. Men, women, young kids and elderly people, everyone received arge grain cake like this.

    The campsite was pretty broad, extending to over ten miles long. There were watch towers densely packed inside it, with warriors guarding on them. When Ji Hao walked across the campsite, squads of fully-armed warrior walked past him from time to time, while ncing around every corner of the campsite vigntly.

    Living in this campsite were all refugees, who hade from the northern side of the Chi Ban Mountain. All of their ns were attacked by the armies of the non-human race, and most of their elders and Maguspriests died in battles. The refugees who had survived and were assigned to this campsite, hardly knew each other. Therefore, the possibility that spies working for the non-humans were hidden between them.

    Because of the above mentioned reasons, the refugees has to be kept inside this campsite until their identities had been confirmed and not a single one of them was allowed to set a step outside of the campsite.

    In fact, they probably wouldn¡¯t get a chance to go out of this campsite until this great war had ended. After the war would end, they might be sent back to their original territories of their ns and official aid to reconstruct their ns would be arranged by Pu Ban City.

    In the northwest corner of the campsite, a tiny yard had been built by a circle of short fence wall, made from branches. Lang Yi was leaning against a simple thatched cabin, expressionlessly staring at a group of ants cutting and carrying a tiny piece of dry meat that he had just thrown on the ground.

    ¡°Lang Yi!¡± Yelled Ji Hao.

    ¡°Oh my god! Brother Ji Hao!!¡± Lang Yi quivered instantly when he heard the voice of Ji Hao. He immediately lifted his head and looked at Ji Hao, thenughed loud while stretching his arms and rushing towards Ji Hao.

    After giving Ji Hao a great hug, Lang Yi hurriedly asked, ¡°How, how did it go? Have you taken those monsters, who were chasing after us, out?¡±

    Hearing his loud voice, a group of Golden Wolf n and Cyan Wolf n nsmen walked out from tens of thatched cabins that were in the back. They all grinned friendly and nodding to Ji Hao after seeing him standing there. These people would never forget that Ji Hao and his team had blocked the enemy and saved their lives from the edges of swords of those horrible monsters of the non-human race.

    A few warriors of the Cyan Wolf n, who looked quite embarrassed, also gave big grins to Ji Hao, but Ji Hao couldn¡¯t sense even the slightest bit of happiness from their faces. However, when he observed closer, he discovered that these few warriors had their eyes fixed on Lang Yi and himself all the time, while a slight trace of excitement would appear on their sour faces, from time to time.

    Of course, none of the other simple and honest human warriors could possibly notice that kind of subtle, abnormal micro-expressions, but with his spiritual power, Ji Hao was even able to clearly observe the tiniest of movements made by the fine hairs on their faces. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but grin widely.

    After all, he hade all the way for these few guys.

    Sitting on a rock, Ji Hao took out steaming grilled meat and delicious wine, which he gave to Lang Yi and the other warriors. The tens of surviving warriors from both the Golden Wolf n and Cyan Wolf n gathered around the rock, happily wolfing those grilled meat and wines down, which were brought by Ji Hao.

    In this stressful time of war, the alliance of the human ns could only ensure that the refugees living in this campsite would not die of starvation. Although lots of dry meat and salt had been mixed in those daily supply of grain cakes, it could only fill up the bellies of ordinary people. To these tall, sturdy and muscr warriors, who usually needed many times more amount of food than ordinary people, it was a suffering to chew on those grain cakes everyday.

    This time, all the grilled meat brought by Ji Hao was carefully cooked by Yu Mu himself, and the wines came from Pu Ban City, tasting pure and delicious.

    The group of warriors ravenously engorged all that meat and wine. After that, Lang Yi¡¯s pale face finally showed a bit human colour. He punched hard on his own chest while yelling loudly, ¡°Brother Ji Hao! You had saved our lives, and now, you have given us all this delicious meat and wine...after we, we have reestablished our Gold Wolf n, you should definitelye to visit us. You will be treated with the most luxurious banquet in the world!¡±

    Ji Hao liked simple and straightforward men, such as Lang Yi, a lot, because back in the Southern Wastnd, all those uncles he had known in the Gold Crow n, were good and honest men like this.

    Ji Hao swept across a few warriors of the Cyan Wolf n with his spiritual power, then grinned to Lang Yi and began talking, without even take a nce at the few suspicious warriors.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! I have achieved quite many contributions and earned some credits these days. In a few days, I will be earning a sky-high contribution in our war, haha! Till then, I¡¯ll just trade some of my credits for some nice armours and weapons for you to reconstruct your n my brother!¡±

    Before Lang Yi could respond, Ji Haoughed out loud and continued, ¡°If you do consider me as a brother, just ept those stuff. After all, good armours and weapons are always necessary for the reconstruction of a n. Furthermore, as long as I canplete what I am now nning to do, some armours and weapons would be like nothingpared to the amount of credit that I am about to earn! Haha!¡±

    Lang Yi stared at Ji Hao in shock and murmured, ¡°Ah? Are you preparing to...¡±

    The group of warriors of the Cyan Wolf n popped up their eyes and were staring at Ji Hao. Lang Yi¡¯s question was exactly what they wanted to know. A sky-high contribution? What kind of contribution could be counted as sky-high? They wanted to know Ji Hao¡¯s n so much that even their hearts felt inching about it.

    However, Lang Yi immediately pped his own face after saying those words, and said, ¡°Haha! Look at me! You can¡¯t just ask around about such kind of things!¡±

    Ji Hao smiled, shook his head and said carelessly, ¡°No! Why does it has to be such a secret? Well, it would be fine even if all the others knew about my n, it has nothing to do with those official ns anyway.¡±

    Intentionally lowering his voice, Ji Hao then made a mystical face and said, ¡°This time, I am nning to murder amander of an official Blood Moon army with a special, secret magic, and thatmander is a beautiful young woman. Haha, what do you think about it? Murdering such an important enemymander, will that be counted as a sky-high contribution?¡±

    Puffing out his chest, Ji Hao continued proudly, ¡°Well, this is only the first step, as for what wille next...hahaha, brother Lang Yi, you know that the Yu Dynasty is not like a solid steel board anyway. Once that women dies, haha, we will have a great show to watch!¡±

    Ji Hao had said that he was nning to murder an armymander, and that person was a beautiful woman, which was all true. He was indeed nning on letting Taisi cast a horrible, slow-killing dark curse to Ju Xiu and murder her from a great distance.

    As for ¡®The Yu Dynasty is not like a solid steel board¡¯, this phrase contained quite a lot vague, yet important informations. As long as someone could bring this to those non-humankind, anyone among them would became extremely suspicious.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t give any unreal information, but neither had he told Lang Yi any details about how exactly he was nning to murder Ju Xiu, because no matter how reasonable those fake information would sound like, they could never be as perfect as genuine information. Many of those Yu n people were quite smart, they would definitely be able to discover the unreasonable lies contained in Ji Hao¡¯s fake information. Even if those unreasonable lies were as slight and inessential as a spider¡¯s thread, they would discover it and prove that Ji Hao had lied.

    Nevertheless, at this moment, Ji Hao just wished that those non-human race became as clever as they could, because from a simple and vague phrase as ¡®The Yu Dynasty is not like a solid steel board¡¯, too many information and possibilities could be dug out that would make those ¡®clever¡¯ non-human race geniuses suspect each other without any limitation, and eventually throw the entire Blood Moon into distrust!

    After having a belly-worship with Lang Yi and the other warriors and leaving Lang Yi another few huge, freshly-hunted and cleaned preys, Ji Hao walked out of the refugee¡¯s campsite while swaying and with his whole body releasing a strong scent of wine.

    ______________________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 297 â€“ The first shot

    Chapter 297 - The first shot

    In the northeast side of the alliance of human ns¡¯ main camp, at the crossing of two rapidly flowing rivers, was an over ten miles in radius alluvial ind.

    The ind was covered in thriving nts and great numbers of water fowls had built their nests on this ind. Showering in bright, beautiful starlight, one could see those tiny, fluffy baby birds were tremblingly pping their small wings and ying with their brothers and sisters, in those huge bird nests that were built in the vast bulrush woods.

    In the center of the ind there was an area, about a mile in square, were all the bulrushes had been cleaned up, exposing the pure ck soil. Seven thatch cabins were built in that area, in a circle, forming a small-scale military campsite. Old bronze oilmps were lit up in each cabin. Creepy, spooky mes were dancing on those weirdly shaped old bronzemps, making the entire ind look dark, green and scary, as if ghost were living there.

    In the middle of the circle formed by the seven cabins, was a small altar, which was built with the bones taken out from the bodies of ten different kinds of wild beasts.

    During the daytime, Taisi had made an exquisite, six-feet tall straw doll himself, which now was ced right in the middle of the altar, with a string of ck jade slip worn on its neck. Two twisted, ancient style characters were embossed on the jade slip, ¡®Ju Xiu¡¯.

    Inside the body of the straw doll, where the spine was supposed to be located, there was an exquisitely crafted arrow that was thickly embossed with countless spell symbols, struck straightly and firmly. This arrow was the same one Ju Xiu had used to attack Ji Hao that day on the battlefield. A slight trace of her power was still attached to this arrow, which would form the main medium of the dark curse Taisi was about to cast.

    Ji Hao was wearing a long ck cloak and crossed his arms in front of his chest while silently watching Taisi¡¯s movements.

    ¡°Nailhead Seven Arrows Book...I¡¯ve heard about it in my previous life, but it was a legend...Never thought that I would be able to see the real thing here. This creepy thing even made the stone sword let out screaming-like buzzing sound, it should be a naturally formed treasure as well, even possibly, it was one of those legendary treasures, formed along with this world?¡±

    At the thought of this, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but sense a strong wave of numbess from his scalp. During all these years, Taisi and Shaosi had been bullied by quite a lot of people in the Magi Pce, but if people knew that, except those terrifying curses that Taisi could do, they also had been carrying the Nailhead Seven Arrows Book around, with such a legendary powerful treasure, would those idiots of the Southern Wastnd Society and Great Dark Ocean Society still dare to bully them?

    ¡°A faint wisp of power will do just fine.¡±

    Taisi was now wearing a weird-looking, ck cloak. Both his eyeballs had turnedpletely dark and the bone cane held in his hand was emitting a high-pitched, weeping-like noise that could make people feel cold and terrible.

    ¡°For ordinary dark curses, the exact time of birth of the targeted person is usually required. It would even be better if we could get a wisp of her hair or a drop of her spirit blood, but now, with this Nailhead Seven Arrows Book, the inherited magic treasure of my family, which was powerful enough to twist the fate of an entire n, we can cast the curse with that faint trace of power. As for the name written on the jade slip, that¡¯s only for convenience,¡± said Taisi.

    Taisi was so excited that he was even trembling the whole time. He then chuckled with a low and creepy voice and said, ¡°Hmmm, let me think about it, how should we let her die? Should we make her suffer more or less? Hm, should we slice her into pieces, s-low-ly, or...knock her down right away? Hm, ah ya ya, too many choices!¡±

    Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but quiver when looking at Taisi, who now looked like a total psychopath, and said carefully, with a very low voice and a polite tone, ¡°In order to enrage Di Sha and the other armymanders and make them suspect each other at the same time, we can only do it in a rtively cruel way, but over a longer period of time. She can suffer pretty badly, and end up in a quite terrible shape, anyway...¡±

    Taisi turned around and stared at Ji Hao right in the eyes with his pair of purely dark andpletely lusterless eyeballs. That pair of emotionless eyes made Ji Hao feel as if someone had poured a bucket of ice into his clothes, and waves of goosebumps immediately rose on his body.

    At this moment, Taisi seemed to havepletely turned from a human being into another kind of creature. He was now more like some mysterious, dark kind of creature that had existed since the beginning of this world. A creature that had been coexisting with this world all the time, and would live to immortally, isted and beyond all the other creatures, cold and emotionless.

    Even though Ji Hao had always been a brave and fearless person, being stared by Taisi made him feel quite terrible and ufortable.

    ¡°Hehe, the more cruel and merciless, the better? Ji Hao, we have the same taste regarding this,¡± said Taisi. He now sounded extremely cold hearted, even inhuman. Excitedly, he turned back around slowly, and opened that ck small book and ced it on the altar.

    Along with a series of paper ruffling noises, countless pages of the ck book instantly rose into the air and merged quickly into an enormous, opened ck scroll painting, then slowly wrapped around the straw doll standing on the altar.

    Shaosi was standing silently at the side with her eyes narrowed. She was focussed on the tiniest of changes in the facial expressions of Yu Mu, Feng Xing and Ji Hao.

    Seeing all three of them showing absolutely no intention of being greedy for the Nailhead Seven Arrows Book, her face became much more gentle and rxed than before.

    In the main camp of Di Sha, right in the middle of that metal city, was a small-scale pce, inside which, Di Sha, Di Suo, Di Mo and Ju Xiu were sitting in the middle of a broad hall with luxurious decorations, surrounded byrge groups of elitemanders of the Yu n and Jia n.

    There were groups of human young girls, who were only wearing thin silk dresses, and looked frightened at these non-human race people. While being yelled at by a few non-human race ves, these girls carried exquisite jade trays, continuously bringing well-cooked food and delicious wine into the hall.

    Waves of thunderousughters burst out from the hall now and then. Although they had only temporarily pushed the human armies back, in the eyes of these proud and arrogant non-humans, this was a sign to ultimate victory. Now that the four armies of the Blood Moon had joined hands, the human armies would be unable to fend their attacks off.

    ¡°Cheers! For the victory!!¡± Di Sha raised a ss of wine and yelled out loud.

    ¡°Cheers!!¡±

    All thosemanders and deputymanders of the Yu and Jia n also raised their sses and drank the wine. Some of the Jia nmanders who were excited and thrilled even took off their armours and tore apart their own clothes, showing their bronze coloured muscr chest and shouted aloud.

    ¡°As long as we have this metal city of mine, those weak stupid barbarians will never, ever be able to break through our defence!¡± said Di Mo proudly, ¡°I traded this giant treasure from those bloody vampires of the Xiu n with all the wealth I had umted over five hundred years. You know what, the defensive power of this portable,rge-scale battle fort is equal to one percent of the main defensive power of Liang Zhu City!¡±

    All themanders of the Yu and Jia n, including Di Sha, eximed shocked.

    The Liang Zhu City was the capital of the Yu Dynasty. The city¡¯s main defensive power was extremely and bbergasting great. Even if thousands of Divine Magi attacked simultaneously, they wouldn¡¯t be able to break through it. If the defensive power of this metal battle fort had reached one percent of the Liang Zhu City¡¯s main defensive power, it meant that as long as they had enough amount of magic crystals in storage as energy supplies, this metal city would allow them to ignore any kind of attackunched by Magus Kings. In another words, with enough magic crystals, no matter how many human Magus Kings would be sent over here tounch their attacks, this city would never be broken through.

    ¡°It¡¯s, really a good treasure!¡± Di Sha looked at Di Mo and grinned, however, his jealousy was quite obvious, the savings of a whole five hundred years? That¡¯s...really... you bastard! Thought Di Sha.

    Back on that small ind, Taisi carefully pulled the tiny arrow that matched with the Nailhead Seven Arrows Book, open, and shot out a tiny arrow towards the straw doll on the altar.

    Followed by a slight pping sound and while being stared by Ji Hao, Man Man, Shaosi, Yu Mu and Feng Xing, the arrow missed the target.

    The arrow had been shot from less than three zhangs distance from the target and yet Taisi had managed to miss it!

    The face of Shaosi darkened instantly and her hand subconsciously gripped the handle of one of Mang Man¡¯s hammers.

    Seeing this, Taisi quivered and hurriedly picked the arrow back. This time, he carefully aimed at that straw doll for quite a while, then with extra ginger liness, he shot out the arrow once again.

    Slightly, this tiny arrow pierced into...three inches lower than the straw doll¡¯s lower abdomen. Such an embarrassing body part.

    Inside the luxurious hall in the metal city, Ju Xiu, who had beenughing happily, suddenly let out a screech. She then fell onto the ground from her seat, holding her own lower belly with her hands and began to twitch her body madly while screaming herself hoarse.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    SR¡¯s note: Taisi..you didn¡¯t!!! XD

    ____________________________________________________________________

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 298 â€“ The second shot

    Chapter 298 - The second shot

    Ju Xiu had passed out from the pain in the hall.

    At this moment, this breathtakingly beautiful woman looked horrible because of the pain. Her face had turned blue and was twitching intensely, the erect eye in the middle of her eyebrows popped out for nearly an inch, almost falling out of her eye sockets. All three of her eyes were now surrounded by thick and purple blood vessels that had swelled into the size of a little finger.

    ¡°What is wrong with her?!¡± Di Sha growled harshly in anger.

    Two men of the Xu n, who had gray hair and looked not so young, walked quickly over. They pressed their fingers on Ju Xiu¡¯s wrists, neck and near her erect eye. After that, they took a few exquisitely crafted tools out, which were various shapes and were shining faintly, and rolled them all over Ju Xiu¡¯s body, but shook their heads after some time.

    One of the men from the Xu n opened all five of his eyes, with all five of his dark blood-red eyeballs shining dimly, then said confused, ¡°We don¡¯t understand, Lord Ju Xiu¡¯s spirit blood is flowing regrly and peacefully. We can¡¯t find any sign that something is abnormal in her body, neither can any sign of poison or magical curses be discovered from her body.¡±

    Two young girls of the Yu n held Ju Xiu up and put her on arge chair,in the middle of the hall. They carefully untied Ju Xiu¡¯s luxurious tight armour, and took out a thumb-sized, ingenious jade talisman from her underwear.

    That blood-red talisman was shining faintly, with wisps of blood-red light flowing around it. Now and then, faint blood-red ripples, which were caused by the great power contained in it, would appear around the talisman.

    ¡°Her life-protecting magic talisman shows no signs of anything being abnormal. We can say with certainty that she wasn¡¯t hit by any physical attack.¡± One Yu n girl nodded affirmatively and said in a low voice, ¡°The two master physicians were right, Lord Ju Xiu hasn¡¯t been cursed, neither has she been poisoned.¡±

    Di Sha, Di Sa and Di Mo all subconsciously pressed their hands on their body, on where they had put their own life-protecting talismans. Every one of them had a life-protecting talisman like this, which they had been wearing since their childhood. Every year they would purify and cultivate their talisman with their own spirit blood.

    This tiny, decoration-like jade talisman was not able to ward off any kind of physical attack, not even from an ordinary Novice Magus, who would be able to smash it with a single punch. However, the power of this talisman was connected with their own power and mind. Even more importantly, a stream of the magical Blood Moon¡¯s power, which they had been worshipping for eons now, was contained in such a talisman. This talisman had a high resistance towards all kinds of magic poisons, curses and other kinds of spiritual or soul based attacks.

    Consider magic curses for example. If a magic curse had been cast at someone who possessed such a life-protecting talisman, the talisman would immediately emit an eye-piercing bright light and be boiling hot. At the same time, the body of its owner would be wrapped in ayer of blood-red light, which would weaken the power of the curse greatly, enabling the owner to have enough time to deal with the curse and prepare for what would follow.

    Ju Xiu¡¯s magic talisman was not showing any sign of abnormality, which meant that she was indeed not attacked by any type of magic.

    ¡°It¡¯s also possible that the power contained in the magic curse is at an even greater level than...¡± murmured Di Mo in a low voice.

    ¡°Nonsense! No power can surpass the protection of the great, supreme Blood Moon!¡± said Di Suo in a simr deep voice, ¡°In front of the great Blood Moon, no evil power could possibly draw near us without giving a sign!¡±

    ¡°That was back in our hometown, where were had the great Blood Moon floating in the sky and protecting us with its invincible power, but now, we¡¯re in the...¡± Di Mo argued unpleased.

    Di Suo and Di Sha simultaneously turned towards Di Mo and stared at him with a threatening expression, then said, ¡°Shut up! The great Blood Moon¡¯s power has shrouded the entire world, wherever we are, we are constantly protected by it.¡±

    Di Mo¡¯s face instantly became a bit pale. He then let out an embarrassed grin and said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, we are protected by the Great Blood Moon¡¯s power, no matter where we are... Anyway, what¡¯s wrong with Ju Xiu? Hm, does she has a stomach ache or is it something else?¡±

    While saying this,plicated and subtle facial expressions appeared on Di Suo¡¯s and Di Mo¡¯s faces. They both nced quickly at Di Sha.

    In the strictly feudalistic Yu Dynasty, which was almost ruled by males, Ju Xiu, as a woman, was powerful enough to be an armymander. Judging from that, her body should be more than strong enough to be immune to all kinds of illnesses. If it was not an illness that had given such a sudden and intense pain to this woman that had even caused her to pass out, then there was a real problem Indeed, some special physiological status could bring such kind of sudden and unbearable pain, but...

    Di Sa touched his own beardless chin and murmured while pondering, ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t heard about any intimate male friends of Ju Xiu. I can tell that Ju Xiu is quite traditional, to...to do that kind of things.¡±

    Di Mo touched his beardless face as well, took another nce at Di Sha and added, ¡°Well, but you know, nothing is definite. Although Ju Xiu hardly ever hangs out with young men from our Blood Moon, she is actually quite close to the side of the Overflow Moon...You all know that Ju Xiu is pretty interested in all kinds of power transformation and advanced knowledge.¡±

    Di Sha nced at the two of them a bit angrily. Of course he knew what they were trying to imply. There was no need to say those things when talking about the lifestyle of young people of the Yu n. Di Sha, being one the young Yu n noblemen, knew that they were nowhere near ¡®traditional¡¯ when it came to having a sexual experience.

    Romantic affairs were a necessary pastime of these noble Yu n people, it was like an important seasoning for their long and boring lives.

    The thing was that Ju Xiu and Di Sha were engaged to each other. That engagement was settled only ten years ago, which was also the main reason why Di Sha could be promoted from the Blood Tooth to the Liang Zhu City, as an official armymander. It was not hard to tell that their engagement was made upon manyplicated, profit-rted conditions.

    Nevertheless, no matter what, the engagement was real and well known, therefore, if anyone other than Di Sha made Ju Xiu pregnant before they got married, it would be a huge humiliation for Di Sha and his family. If it really was so, then due to his current position and power, he and his noble family would never be given a chance to pretend it never urred.

    Back on the small ind, Ji Hao and the others were staring at Taisi speechlessly.

    Thatst shot hadn¡¯t missed its target, but, it hit in such an embarrassing part of the body of that straw doll...Did Taisi do that intentionally? Or it was only because of his lousy shooting skill?

    Ji Hao rubbed his own face for a short while, then asked, ¡°Well, anyway, what does that Nailhead Seven Arrow Book say?¡±

    Taisi carried that tiny bow, gave an embarrassed grin and responded, ¡°Shoot seven arrows each day at her, which will take a part of her life-force away each day. Seven days, twenty one days, at longest, we can make it three hundred and forty three days. During this period of time, she will suffer pretty badly and will die eventually.¡±

    Ji Hao nodded and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have too much time, neither should we finish it too soon, twenty one days sounds perfect.¡±

    Taisi raised that tiny bow quite proudly and said in a cold voice, ¡°Let¡¯s make it twenty one days then.¡±

    A series of weird, ancient spells smoothly flew out of Taisi¡¯s mouth, after which he raised the tiny bow and aimed at that straw doll again and took another shot.

    He managed to hit the target again, well...barely. Ji Hao began wondering if Taisi had received special training on how to miss the target, if that someone was standing three zhang away from the target, which was an over six-feet tall straw doll. He took the shot, but the arrow ended up on the fingertip of that straw doll.

    In the luxurious hall, suddenly all three eyes of the unconscious Ju Xiu pop out. Three seemingly huge eyeballs all popped from her eye sockets for over an inch out, and the blood vessels around her eyes popped out as well. At the same time, her left hand became twisted in a weird shape. Followed by an abrupt bone cracking noise, the little finger of her left hand cracked entirely off, right in front of everyone.

    Blood gushed out instantly.

    This scene made all thosemanders of the non-human race gasp deeply in shock.

    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    SR: In the past we had seen what Shaosi¡¯s curse can do, but it seems Taisi can do even worse stuff (even though he really should work on his aim if this the mainponent of the curse XD).

    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 299 â€“ Take an apprentice

    TL note: From this chapter on, I changed ¡¯tutor¡¯ and ¡¯master¡¯ into Shifu, since that sounds more original :)

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 299 - Take an apprentice

    Half of the small ind that was located in the middle of two crossing rivers was lit by the light emitted by the mes of the spooky green bronzemps. Dense streams of freezing yet immense power was rising directly into the air. The whole ind seemed to have been isted from the surrounding areas by the green light and those streams of power stream, into an independent, mysterious world.

    In the bird nests built on the shoal, the baby chicks were now all huddled up under the wings of their parents and were afraid to move even a little bit. With the instinct that they possessed deeply in their bloodlines, these creatures had somehow perceived the existence of an extremely powerful and dreadful being in their immediate vicinity.

    Candle Dragon Gui, that old legendary person, who was called Master Candle Dragon back in the Magi Pce, was now wearing a straw raincoat, and was walking creepily out of the woods near the river like a thief. He moved slowly into an bulrush wood, and carefully observed the small ind through the gaps between those swaying bulrush leaves. That light of the gloomy greenmp made it so that he couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows in excitement, and soon, he even began waving his arms and stepped slightly on his feet against the ground, nearlyughing out loud.

    At the same time he was trying hard to contain hisughter, the handsome man in red cloak, who had been watching the fight between Dishi Yanluo and Emperor Shun while remaining hidden in the void, appeared behind Candle Dragon Gui, just like a ghost.

    As the most respected and eldest elder of the Magi Pce, and minister of the human Emperor, and the master Maguspriest of the Candle Dragon n, which was the most mysterious one among all the human ns, Candle Dragon Gui didn¡¯t get even perceived the slightest sense of someone appearing right behind his back.

    He was still observing with all his focus every single move made by Taisi in front of the altar, on the small ind, while chuckling slightly.

    ¡°Good, talented boy, very, very talented, haha, if I can take him back and tutor him for a few years, another marvellous, young hero will probably emerge from our human race! Ha, at that time, even the eyeballs of those bloody little idiots would pop out!¡±

    The red cloaked young man had already raised a long sword that was sparkling with a magical light behind Candle Dragon Gui and was preparing to behead him, but hearing his murmur, the fierce killing aura surrounding that young man disappeared instantly.

    He thrust the long sword conveniently back into his sleeve. The corners of the red cloaked young man¡¯s mouth curved slightly. He pressed both his hands silently and lightly on Candle Dragon¡¯s shoulders and abruptly pressed him down into the puddle of mud, which was beside the river, then threw a heavy punch on his head.

    Poor Candle Dragon Gui...back in Pu Ban City even Emperor Shun wouldn¡¯t talk loud in front of him. As the most respected elder among the entire human race, he had directly been knocked out by the red cloaked young man. With the powerful bloodline of the Candle Dragon n, his body was iparably strong and solid, nearly indestructible, however, he was knocked out straight in a puddle of mud beside the river by the red cloaked young man, without even twitching.

    ¡°You little bastard...you should be d that you were not thinking about taking the same boy as your apprentice as I am. Hm, that boy is mine. Anyone who wants him as well, you can just try if you¡¯re not afraid of death.¡±

    The young man rolled up his wide sleeves, showing a pair of tender arms. He then took out a purple cbash, his face filled with struggle and unhappiness. Grimacing and showing his gritted teeth, this young man carefully unplugged the cbash and took a tiny sip of wine contained in it. At that moment he lost his self-control a bit and took another slightly bigger sip, then another sip. After nine sips, not the single drop of wine was left in that cbash.

    ¡°Ah! That big brother of mine really iszy! This time when I return, I will certainly smash his pill cauldron and force him to make more wine!¡± Comined the young man while raising his head and looking at the sky sorrowfully, ¡°It would be fine if I was the only bibulous one, but, I have a bunch of apprentices and all of them are like, living on alcohol! If my big brother doesn¡¯t make more wine for me, I will have nothing to treat them when I call them together for a lecture!¡±

    Signing, red cloaked young man narrowed his eyes and began observing the six young people, who were standing in the middle of the small ind.

    Gradually, terrifying scenes that happened when this world was first opened, emerged in the young man¡¯s eyes. Roaring tsunamis, me streams swooshing across the air along with hurricanes, spaces, time, and the natural power appeared one after another. Clear and positive power rose into the air while muddy and negative power descended into the ground; within the vast and pure, newly emerged natural power, an enormous human silhouette shed across.

    Gui Ling appeared silently behind that red cloaked young man. She chuckled and said in a low voice, ¡°Dear master, all those kids are great.¡±

    The face of the young man started to twitch instantly. He gnashed his teeth andined, ¡°Yes, yes I know, of course they are all amazing, but I can take only one as my apprentice! Only one! Do you know how crappy that feels like? Well, look, that brother and sister, they¡¯re offsprings of the Netherworld kind, I can¡¯t take them; that little girl with terrifyingly great strength has mixed bloodline of the Fire and Wood God, I can¡¯t take her; that fatso, he is an offspring of the ancient Disease God and Rain God, I can¡¯t take him either...¡±

    ¡°What the hell?¡± When he was speaking about Yu Mu, the young man paused slightly and his face twitched once again, then he murmured, ¡°how did that such a thing even happen? The bloodlines of the Disease God and the Rain God mixed together? But they are so far away from each other, one in the south and one in the north, how did they met each other?¡±

    ¡°Anyway.¡± Taking a deep breath, the young man grinned bitterly and continued, ¡°Thest kid, the tall and slim one, well, judging from his bloodline, which is half god and half human, I can still, barely take him as my apprentice without breaking that damn agreement that I made back then at the top of the Sky Pir, but, he has that longbow with him. Ah...that longbow...I can¡¯t take him with that bow.¡±

    Licking his own lips, this young man then soaked that purple cbash in the river and filled it half with the river water, then took it out, shook it carefully and slowly and mixed thest bit of wine contained in the cbash with the river water, then poured it into his mouth. After drinking his face twisted badly.

    ¡°Ah, ah, someone please kill me! All six kids are amazing! But I can take only one!¡±

    The red cloaked young man then observed Ji Hao closely from head to toe, then finally let out a grin and said, ¡°This one is pretty clean, pure humankind bloodline, without any shocking previous life history. Neither is he a reincarnation of some god or legendary person. Hmmm, he doesn¡¯t have any high status among the human race at present, ha, this is my good apprentice!¡±

    The primitive scene in his eyes slowly dissipated, instead, inverted images of stars appeared in his eyes. He then smiled at Gui Ling and said, ¡°Go, take care of your own business, I¡¯ll be perfectly fine. Ah, it¡¯s not that easy to meet another nice kid that I¡¯m interested in, hm, this Chi Ban Mountain war is such a mess. Some shameless bastards might hurt this kid, therefore, I have to stay close to him and take care of him for a while.¡±

    The young chuckled and grinned broadly, showing his shining white teeth. His teeth were strangely white, which could even reflect the bright and multicoloured starlight. He then continued slowly, ¡°Well, a couple of days ago, I couldn¡¯t help but smash a lotus of that shameless old twat, he will certainly not let that go. And while hacking that damn lotus, I conveniently hacked that Dishi Yanluo¡¯s ugly throne, um, that was equal to...like, knocking his front door open and pping his face.¡±

    Laughing out, the young man showed a trace of cruelty on his face and continued, ¡°Hmm, yeah it is, but so what? They¡¯re all idiots anyway. The only thing that matters is that this little brother of yours is too weak at present, so I have to pay more attention to him, in case he gets hurt. Although he has quite a few magic treasures, which are pretty powerful, but he can¡¯t activate them yet. Hmmm, so troublesome, what should I do?¡±

    Gui Ling sighed and showed the whites of her eyes, then said in an extra polite tone, ¡°Well, of course you should do your amazing magic and lend our little brother a hand.¡±

    ¡°Ah haha.¡± The red cloaked young man gave her such a big grin that his face even looked like a blooming, then he responded while nodding slowly, ¡°That is a very reasonable suggestion, hm, therefore, I will probably spend a few more days here in this war zone. I¡¯ll go back after the war is over...hm, and I¡¯ll collect as many wine-making materials as possible. When I get back, I¡¯ll schedule a duel against my big brother, and I will certainly defeat him! I need to force him to make more wine for us, even if I have to destroy his cultivation room!¡±

    Laughing out loud again, this young man slightly shook his body and instantly, the luxurious red cloak of his changed into a simple, x long cloak. He then trod on the river water, held his hands behind his body and walked towards the small ind, where Ji Hao and his friends were.

    While walking, the young man gained a very happy grin on his face and murmured, ¡°Ah, it feels really nice to take a good apprentice.¡±

    ¡°Oi, Gui Ling, don¡¯t forget to throw that old candle thing away, I mean, further away! He almost tried to take my good apprentice! Such a bastard!¡±

    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    SR: So, basically everyone except Ji Hao are offsprings or descendents of Gods?

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted

 Chapter 300 â€“ Yu Yu

    300th chapter!!!!!!!!!!

    We like to thank everyone who supported us by reading, donating andmenting so far. I hope we can continue to provide chapters of this amazing novel and keep you entertained. Thank you!

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 300 - Yu Yu

    With his ¡®amazing archery skills¡¯ Taisi shot another five arrows in a row at the straw doll and finally managed to fill the quota of seven shots a day.

    Gasping, Taisi dropped the tiny bow, grinned embarrassedly and turned towards Feng Xing, who was standing aside with his mouth curved down into a semicircle. Taisi said, ¡°Ha...ah...ahah, brother Feng Xing, next time, I¡¯ll cast the curse but can you please shoot on behalf of me?¡±

    Feng Xing raised his head and sighed towards the sky.

    The first arrow was shot on the lower, lower belly of the straw doll, while the second one on the fingertip. For the remaining five arrows, Taisi had moved closer till he was less than a zhang away from the altar in order to try to aim better. The result was one on the corner of the forehead, one on the toe, one on the ear, one on the corner of the mouth while thest one on the shoulder.

    Such a crappy archery skill would probably make a God cry. If Taisi had been so unfortunate to be born in the Ten Sun Country, once he would disy such a poor talent in archery, his own parents would strangle him themselves for sure, just to prevent him from humiliating the whole family with such a dreadful archery skill.

    In the main camp of Di Sha¡¯s army, Ju Xiu had suffered suddenly and weirdly from great pain for an entire seven times. In the meanwhile, seemingly small, neglectable wounds would appear on her body abruptly for absolutely no reason. For example her finger had cracked, ear gashed, toe broken and two teeth had fallen off. Although none of these small wounds had threatened her life, the pain was enough to drive her crazy.

    Di Sha and the other armymanders were nearly driven crazy as well. The Xiu n master physicians were trying their best to cure Ju Xiu and cast the curse away from her, but none of their tries had worked so far. All of Ju Xiu¡¯s small wounds looked more than ordinary, but those Xu n physicians had failed to even stop the bleeding after using up all of the best magical medicines that they had brought.

    Hearing this news, the entire non-human race army had instantly fallen into chaos, especially those Yu n warriors who were afraid of death. They sent messages to their families as soon as possible, and after only an hour of sending them, quite a fewrge-scale families of the Blood Moon began purchasing all kinds of powerful magic talismans and treasures which could block magic curses. Even the prices of this kind of treasures and talismans had raised quickly by over a hundred percent.

    This chaos had no effect on Ji Hao and his team at the moment. Looking at Taisi, who had just finished the seven shots for today and looked quite relieved, Ji Hao smiled and said to him, ¡°Taisi, you¡¯re pretty tired, and everybody else also. Let¡¯s go back and take a rest. I have already told Elder Wulong, so no task will be assigned to us during the next few days, we can...¡±

    Although Ji Hao hadn¡¯t perceived the existence of any other people with his spiritual power, he still subconsciously took a nce at the bulrush wood aside. However, with this careless nce, he was shocked to discover a human silhouette near the edge of the bulrush wood, who was holding his hands behind his body and was curiously looking at the Nailhead Seven Arrow magic curse formation.

    A stream of cold sweat gushed instantly out of Ji Hao¡¯s body, and every single one of his fine hairs stood immediately straight. He rushed up to Shaosi, who was standing the closest to that silhouette, grabbed her shoulder and threw her backwards. At the same time, the turtle shell swiftly and automatically appeared on his body. He then pulled out the stone sword, puffed out his chest and stood right in front of that dark silhouette.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡± An indescribable great shock turned eventually into a simple sentence.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Yelled Man Man. Seeing Ji Hao¡¯s movements, she finally realised that someone hade near them without them noticing it. She was startled as well and instantly raised her pair of gigantic hammers, quickly ncing around then moved to behind Ji Hao. Man Man had already got used to standing behind Ji Hao and be his reinforcement anytime he would need it.

    A stream of green mist rose from the ground under Yu Mu¡¯s feet, along with which, a dense watery mist puffed up from the two surrounding rivers, which condensed quickly into a few thick streams of mist flowed around his body.

    As always, Feng Xing had already disappeared in the wind once Ji Hao had discovered that silhouette. At the first second, his footsteps could still be heard faintly,ing from the surrounding area, but it faded soon away. Feng Xing, the one who was able to move swiftly like a ghost, had already be a terrifying person, among Ji Hao¡¯s team.

    Only Taisi had yet to realize what was happening. While turning his head around, he yelled aloud, ¡°Hah? Rest? No, no, no, we should get something to eat before we rest! I¡¯m starving! Now, do you have any idea how exhausting the Nailhead Seven Arrows curse is...?¡±

    ¡°Oi?! Who the hell are you?!!¡± Taisi finally saw the silhouette. He let out a shrill scream then pulled out his bone cane and chanted a spell right away.

    ¡°Haha, you little group of kids, why are you being so nervous? My name is Yu Yu, Taoist Priest Yu Yu, this time I havee here to take in an apprentice. I do not have any bad intentions,¡± said Yu Yu, who had already changed his red cloak into simple x clothes. He took a few big steps forward, walked up to Ji Hao, then conveniently poked at Ji Hao¡¯s armour with his finger and said, ¡°Did Gui Ling give you her own shell? Hm, such a nice sister!¡±

    Followed by a buzzing noise, the turtle shell that hadn¡¯t even shook when being attacked madly by hundreds of Jia n warriors simultaneously back in the battlefield, vibrated slightly then turned into a beam of ck light and darted into Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Ji Hao¡¯s mouth opened subconsciously and stared at Yu Yu, and seemed to have be dumbfounded. Man Manughed out behind Ji Hao and said, ¡°Wow, look at him, he is as handsome as my Abba! Isn¡¯t he?¡±

    Yu Yu smiled and looked at Man Man, then proudly touched his own face and responded, ¡°Little girl, are you saying that your Abba is handsome? Well, never mind, I won¡¯t bully kids, after all your ancestors were quite close friends of mine back then...But you know, he is not as handsome as me.¡±

    They corners of Ji Hao¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t stop twitching. The shell armour gifted by Gui Ling disappeared, which had already proved Yu Yu¡¯s identity.

    However, Ji Hao felt that his mind had bepletely empty and even his body had be powerless. He had studied almost all Taoist books in his precious life, countless of those books were written by Yu Yu himself, and his apprentices.

    ¡°This...you...eh, the...¡±

    Remaining dumbfounded for quite a while, Ji Hao retracted the stone sword and cupped his hands, saluted Yu Yu, while talking tremblingly.

    ¡°Get down on your knees and call me Shifu!¡± Yu Yu looked at Ji Hao with a happy grin on his face and said, ¡°Ah, you¡¯re such a talented boy, just like my good apprentice Po had told me. Po¡¯s words were not exaggerated at all, neither did Gui Ling praise you without reason. I have taken so many apprentices, some of my non-human race apprentices had gained their spiritual Dan before they had be my apprentices, but amongst the human apprentices, you¡¯re the first one who has gained a Golden Dan before I even have taken you in.¡±

    Yu Yu then pped hard on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder and said louder, ¡°Good, good, amazing, such a nice apprentice of mine. Hm, a wee gift...wee gift, let me take a look in my pockets...¡±

    Before Ji Hao had gotten a chance to talk, Yu Yu put his hand into his sleeve and rummaged in there. Soon, he took out a one zhang and two feet long banner, which waspletely fire-red and was releasing a terrifying great heat, and said, ¡°This is ¡®immemorial sun banner¡¯, haha, I had almost forgotten about this treasure! Dear apprentice, Ji Hao, this banner is braided with the essence of the sun power. It can release sun essence me and burn anyone you hate into nothingness, such a good match for you!¡±

    The banner was releasing a great and primitive sense of power continuously. Even Man Man, the girl with the power of god, howled out and was pressed on the ground and was disabled from moving, because of the the great sense of power of that banner.

    Yu Yu grinned proudly again, then pointed his finger at the banner. Followed by his move, a drop of purple spirit blood transformed into a huge and long purple streak and swooshed out of his finger, rolled the immemorial sun banner up, while emitting a slight, high-pitched sound, then turned it into a stream of fiery light and pushed it into the middle of Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows. Ji Hao¡¯s body instantly became scorching hot, while perspiration that had a strong, pungent scent, gushed out of his body in big streams.

    ¡°Dear apprentice ...eh, I have already given you a wee gift...¡±Yu Yu remained grinning nicely, but stared at Ji Hao with a pair of fiercely shining eyes and said.

    Ji Hao still couldn¡¯t say anything. He remained silent, thought of Po, who was simple, honest and passionate, and Gui Ling, who was so friendly and warm, then he looked at Yu Yu, who was...Nowhere near his anticipation. Finally, Ji Hao thudded his knees against the ground and kowtowed to Yu Yu for seven to eight times.

    ¡°Apprentice Ji Hao, kowtowing to my dear Shifu!¡±

    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 301 â€“ A lecture on toolmaking

    Chapter 301 - A lecture on toolmaking

    Dense multi-coloured starlight fell down onto the ground in streams, while the chilly night wind blew across the small ind.

    On the small ind, located at the cross-section of two rapid flowing rivers, Yu Mu had built a zing bonfire and was grilling a few human-sized chubby fishes on it. Three inches thick fish fat that had been grilled into clear oil, dripped down onto the fire along a loud sizzling noise, causing the fire to grow bigger and bigger as well as the delectable scent of grilled fish shrouded the entire ind.

    With a trace of an indescribable holiness and majesty, Yu Mu carefully spread the sauce made ording to his family¡¯s secret recipe, on the grilled fishes.

    Man Man was like a hungry kitten, squatting closely beside the bonfire. She was staring at the amazingly great smelling fishes without blinking her eyes even once. From time to time, she tried to thrust out her hand and grab a piece of fish and wolf it down. However, every time she tried, Yu Mu would throw a nce at her and she would obediently retract her hand.

    When it came to food, Yu Mu was like a god for Man Man. If Yu Mu said that a piece of meat was good enough to be eaten, it would be an absolute delicacy for Man Man. On the other hand, if Yu Mu said that something was not ready yet, Man Man would wait with patience till it was ready, else the food might taste lousy.

    Ji Hao was sitting quite far away from the bonfire, with Yu Yu sitting right in front of him. Yu Yu¡¯s five fingers abruptly spurted out streams of muddy purple smoke, with which, Yu Yu lightly made a grabbing motion in the air in the direction of Ji Hao. Following his move, the Yan Spear, the Gold Crow Armour and the Fiery Feather Boots, all the three precious treasures Ji Hao had brought from the Gold Crow n, instantly flew out of his body.

    The three peak-level inherited Magic treasure emitted deep buzzing noises and began shaking in those streams of muddy purple smoke. Yu Yu narrowed his eyes, those primitive scenes, such as the cracking of the sky, flood and me streams rampantly swooshing across the entire earth, shed across his eyes, after that, he grinned and shook his head.

    ¡°Ji Hao, since you have already be my apprentice, I will immediately teach you some basic knowledge, in detail.¡±

    ¡°The Magi system was created by human beings. In ancient times, the human race was weak. Wild animal attacks, diseases, mosquito bites and natural disasters, any of these could wipe the entire humankind out. Magi emerged among the humankind, fought against nature and eventually gained a ce for humans to exist.¡±

    ¡°The initial enemy of Magi was nothing else but nature, all wild living creatures and natural disasters used to be the enemies of Magi. Therefore, Magi valued ¡®strength¡¯ very much. The first generation of Magi pursued greatest strength - the most primitive kind. With that strength, they were capable of shattering mountains and splitting the ground, killing wild beasts or driving them away. They could even change the routes of rivers and tten mountainous areas, to build fertile residential areas for the humankind.¡±

    ¡°Hm, therefore, well, I¡¯m not downgrading your human ancestors but, here,¡± said Yu Yu while pointing at his own head, ¡°their brains didn¡¯t work so well!¡±

    Yu Yu slightly knocked his own head with a struggling face, then continued seriously, ¡°Ji Hao, you have been cultivating your soul and spiritual power, so I assume that you have already realized the differences between you and the other people. You¡¯re special. Other Magi only pay attention to the cultivation of stuff like physical strength and bloodline powers, they only care about the improvement of strength and powers.¡±

    ¡°As a result, weapons and treasures made by Magi, are all heavy, simple, and highly lethal, but extremelycking in versatility.¡±

    Ji Hao nodded slowly. He then pointed the spear, armour and boots floating in front of him, smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Dear Shifu, you¡¯re absolutely right. These three were all precious inherited treasures of the Gold Crow n, made by my direct ancestors and have been nourished by generations of the Gold Crow n¡¯s powerful Magi with their own spirit blood. But now, even with all my strength, I can only activate each of them for the span of only one breath.¡±

    Yu Yu smiled and said, ¡°See, that is because of the inadequacies of the tool-making methods they used. I told you, the brains of your ancestors didn¡¯t work very well.¡±

    Pointing at his own head once again, Yu Yu curled his lips and snorted scornfully, ¡°All they knew was to melt the best materials down with the purest, hottest me, mix the most solid and heavy materials together, then add some special materials that naturally had spiritual powers such as the bones of the Gold Crows, the horns or scales of dragons, and the feathers of phoenixes, as the core of their magic treasures. After they had mixed these powerful materials altogether, they would inject the fiercest, most powerful magic spells and spell symbols in them.¡±

    Lightly flicking the Yan spear, Yu Yuughed out teasingly and continued, ¡°That is how those ancient, legendarily powerful Divine Magi, and even Supreme Magi thought, when they made magic treasures back then. They believed that if they mixed all the best materials and the most powerful magic spells together into a piece of treasure, then nourish it with generations of Magi¡¯s spirit blood, that piece would be the most powerful magic treasure.¡±

    Ji Hao grinned embarrassedly, looked at his Shifu and said, ¡°Well...that...seems nothing wrong...¡±

    Yu Yu buried his face in his hands and let out a long, muffled sigh, then he raised his head and yelled at the sky, ¡°Such a waste! For many, many times, at least a hundred times, if my big brother hadn¡¯t stopped me, I would¡¯ve already robbed your dumb human ancestors a thousand times! A thousand times!! Seeing them wasting all those rare materials......¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s face darkened. What the hell? Did Yu Yu just confess to almost robbing the humankind¡¯s ancestors?

    Gnashing his teeth, Yu Yu grabbed the Yan spear with both of his hands, then flicked his finger. A series of Gold Crow caws came out from the spear, along with which, the spear expanded swiftly into a one-zhang wide, three-hundred-zhang long gigantic spear.

    ¡°Take a good look! This is what your spear is supposed to look like!¡± Yu Yu yelled with an extremely ck face, which made it seem like countless lightning bolts were forming under his skin and were about to dart out, ¡°Yeah look at how rich you were, using a whole ny-nine Gold Crow skeletons and making such a lousy stick!¡±

    Ji Hao grinned embarrassedly again, but his heart began beating intensely. A whole ny-nine Gold Crow skeletons were in that spear? That was ten times more than the legendary number those elders had told him!

    It was indeed, a bit of waste...

    ¡°If I had done the job, using ny nine Gold Crow skeletons, I could have made at least three hundred and sixty weapons, each ten times more powerful than this stupid stick of yours!¡± Yu Yu snorted again and continued, ¡°Look at this stupid thing made by your ancestor. True, he had no problem using it freely, but I am afraid none of his descendants, not even a single one, could use it in battle as freely as him!¡±

    Ji Hao gave an even more embarrassed smile, and slowly lowered his head.

    Yu Yu couldn¡¯t have been more right. This Yan Spear would drain his power within the span of a single breath, which made it impossible for him to use it in battle.

    ¡°Toolmaking is not as simple as mixing things together you know.¡± Yu Yu finally calmed down slightly and continued, ¡°During all these years, I have collected quite a few magic treasures produced by the Magi Pce...Hm, your humankind...You have stepped onto the wrong path and never turned back from it!¡±

    Ji Hao hurriedly raised his head in shock and asked, ¡°Shifu, what, what do you think about the current toolmaking techniques of the Magi Pce?

    Yu Yu looked at Ji Hao and responded in azy tone, ¡°Well, your ancestors had already chosen the wrong path, and now, those kids in the Magi Pce are trying their best to steal technologies from the non-humankind, and add as many magic spells and symbols into their treasures as possible through all kinds of methods... If you ask what improvements they¡¯ve achieved during all these years, then that would be that they¡¯re now wasting less than they had been doing before.¡±

    Sighing, Yu Yu took out his wine cbash and slowly took a sip of the ¡®wine voured river water¡¯ contained in it.

    ¡°Toolmaking is not that simple Ji Hao, it¡¯s far beyond simply making tools. Instead, you create things when you make tools, turning foul and rotten things into the rare and ethereal treaures, turning artificial into natural, turning impossible into possible, you know? The peak level of true toolmaking is turning a piece of shit into a magically powerful treasure that is powerful enough to create a new world!¡±

    ¡°Eh...¡±

    Ji Hao stared at Yu Yu in both shock and confusion. Turning a piece of shit into a world-creating magic treasure? It sounded...odd, and yet, quite reasonable!

    ¡°Dear Shifu, can you do that?¡±

    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Edited by SecondRate and Horrible CPU

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 302 â€“ Forging a Weapon

    Chapter 302 - Forging a Weapon

    After taking another sip of his wine voured river water, Yu Yu wiped his mouth with his sleeve, tilted his head, threw a sideways nce at Ji Hao and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at your handsome Shifu like that...I¡¯m still pretty far away from that level, I¡¯m just much better than those Magi.¡±

    After dropping the wine cbash, Yu Yu suddenly raised both of his hands. Following this, the three treasures, which hade out of Ji Hao¡¯s body, began shaking simultaneously, while wisps of red light began gushing out from deep inside them, before turning into twisted spell symbols and dissipating quickly in the air.

    ¡°These weapons were made huge and heavy in the first ce, and have been nourished by generations of Magi¡¯s spirit blood, just like those Magi themselves, who only pay attention to physical strength and never cultivate their souls and spirits, these magic weapons became heavier and heavier, but without even the slightest trace of spiritual power inside them.¡±

    ¡°Eventually, the younger generations of Magi, such as you, can be epted by these weapons as their owners but only as their owners. If you would want to use them as your ancestors had done, it would only be more and more difficult. Ji Hao, there is no possible way for you to manipte these three treasures as freely and smoothly as your ancestors had done, even after you have be a Divine Magus, not to mention that you¡¯re only a Senior Magus right now. After all, these magic treasures have already be so much...fatter, than what they looked like in the hands of your ancestors.¡±

    Yu Yu had used the word ¡®fat¡¯ to describe the current state of these three treasures. Although that was a weird way to describe it, Ji Hao understood it quite easily. These three treasures had been nourished by generations of powerful Magi, causing them to be more and more powerful and heavy. As a result, their owners had to be more and more powerful as well in order to freely activate and manipte them. Apart from bing heavier, it had not grown a spiritual power inside it, which meant that they could only be activated by external powers and were not able to build a spiritual connection with their owners.

    ¡°More importantly, these treasures can only be activated by using your very own power. If you don¡¯t have enough power, you would have to use your spirit blood, if you don¡¯t have enough spirit blood as well...,¡± said Yu Yu while looking at Ji Hao seriously, ¡°If you alsocked enough spirit blood, I assume, you would have to use the blood offering ceremony, right? ughter millions of living creatures and offer their blood to these treasures. Through this kind of ceremony, even Junior Magi could activate these treasures.¡±

    Gasping deeply, the bloody scenes that happened every year when the Gold Crow n¡¯s Maguspriests performed blood offering ceremonies, shed across Ji Hao¡¯s eyes. He then said to Yu Yu, ¡°Dear Shifu, you¡¯re right. Th elders have told me that if I wanted to use these three treasures in emergency situations, I could only activate them through the blood offering ceremony.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, the more powerful Magi, will get the worse oues,¡± said Yu Yu ndly, ¡°Offering fresh blood to those treasures, all of which are human blood, ha, isn¡¯t that ridiculous? You¡¯re all human beings, but you offer the blood of your own kind to these treasures. Your humankind is the owner and ruler of this world, the more people you kill, the more blood you offer, the more sins you will have to carry. Eventually, you will destroy yourselves.¡±

    Ji Hao remained silent. He understood Yu Yu¡¯s words, however, as an ordinary human kid, he wasn¡¯t expected to understand such things yet, which is why he chose to remain silent.

    ¡°Ah, the blood offering ceremonies...can be counted as the stupidest thing in the whole world.¡± Yu Yu murmured while slightly flicking all his fingers. Streams of muddy purple smoke spurted out of his fingers and shed against the three treasures. In the meanwhile, countless spell symbols darted out from the three treasures, which were all shattered by Yu Yu¡¯s fingers, and transformed into streams of pure firepower, darting back into the three treasures.

    Ji Hao realized that Yu Yu was now shattering the heavy and swell shapes of the three treasures with some kind of magical method, transforming them back into their original shapes.

    ¡°For over hundreds of times, I wanted to rob your human ancestors for wasting good materials, but my big brother wouldn¡¯t let me. Actually, I felt a bit awkward about that too, after all, I and your human ancestors were friends once,¡± said Yu Yu excitedly. ¡°Today, I finally get to do what I have been wanting to do for thousands of years! Ji Hao, just watch this. I, your genius Shifu, will make you a genuinely good piece, with my own toolmaking skills!¡±

    While Yu Yu¡¯s finger flicked swiftly, the Yan Spear had already turned into ny nine dazzling golden lights and the Gold Crow Armour had turned into a huge stream of me, swooshing around in the air, while the Fiery Feather Boots became thousands of light, fiery feathers, rotating rapidly around Ji Hao and Yu Yu.

    ¡°The treasures I make won¡¯t be troublesome to use, even if you are young and weak. You still will find a way to manipte them, like that sun banner I have given you earlier. And if you want to release even more and stronger power contained in them, you won¡¯t need to perform a blood offering ceremony, you can do that by using their own daily umtions.¡±

    ¡°If a treasure possesses a soul, it will be able to absorb the vast, inexhaustible natural power from the entire universe and transform those natural powers into their own umtions, preparing them for their owners. A real piece of treasure can constantly nourish its owner, why does your humankind always make it the other way round?¡±

    While speaking, a slight, faint stream of purple smoke rose from beside his body, into the sky while rotating, then transformed into a three-zhang in radius Yin and Yang pattern, shrouding Yu Yu and Ji Hao. Ji Hao sat silently in front of Yu Yu with his eyes closed and legs crossed. Gradually he heard thunders bursting right beside his ears, wind roaring and raindrops ttering against the ground, he also heard bugs buzzing, flowers blooming, and snow falling down from the sky. All kinds of natural music lingered around his ears, gushing into Ji Hao¡¯s body like drops of chilly, sweet spring water.

    A storm was brewing inside Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space. Streams of dense white mist quickly rose and was being absorbed by the Golden Dan. Ji Hao¡¯s soul, which was hidden inside the Golden Dan, began expanding rapidly like a bamboo shoot after a rainy spring night. The power contained in the Golden Dan gradually became greater and purer.

    Whether it was the flicking of his fingers, or the slightly waving of his hand, every single careless slight move made by Yu Yu could send amazingly huge amount of natural power into Ji Hao¡¯s Golden Dan, without consuming the slightest bit of Ji Hao¡¯s own power. The natural power automatically transformed into streams of pure, sticky, sparkling and heavy gold-like power, gushing into his Golden Dan.

    Ji Hao had been cultivating himself ording to the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] since he had been a newborn baby. He had spent over ten years before he gained the Golden Dan, and achieved his current level. However, within tens of seconds when Yu Yu was talking, Ji Hao¡¯s Golden Dan Power had improved by over ten times, and became hundreds of times purer than it had been before.

    The immemorial sun banner flew out from the middle of Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows, shrunk into over an inch long and floated in front of his forehead, releasing wisps of essence sun me, which was absorbed quickly by Ji Hao¡¯s body. Manipted by Yu Yu, the essence sun me gushed inside Ji Hao¡¯s body in streams, carefully purifying his bones, muscles, blood, meridians, Magus Acupoints, even the most vulnerable part of his, the brain.

    All those slight impurities of his body, which he hadn¡¯t been able to perceive with his spiritual power normally, all were evaporated by the essence sun me with only the purest, essence elements remaining in his body. Additionally, purified by the essence sun me, his shoulders slowly became crystal and solid, like top-quality jade and magic crystals.

    ¡°Hm, if I make this new piece only with these Gold Crow skeletons, it would still be too simple,¡± murmured Yu Yu while waving his sleeve. Tens of multicoloured, brightly shining materials flew out from his sleeve. Yu Yu stared at these materials for a while, then said seriously, ¡°The heaven and earth, Yin and the Yang, mutual promotion and restraint between the five basic elements, you have to know these basic knowledge if you want to learn how to make a tool.¡±

    Yu Yu then turned around, looked at Ji Hao and said in a deep, yet resonating voice, ¡°Ji Hao, the cultivation I will teach you is not simply built upon your human body, it will emphasize particrly on the variation of your soul and spirit. Only a powerful soul can allow you to discover the most original naturalw, which is also called ¡®Dao¡¯ by us. The cultivation under my tutoring will be the cultivation of the Dao in your mind, therefore, from now on, you can also call yourself a ¡®Daoist Priest¡¯ like me.¡±

    Turning his palm up and slightly pushing in the air, Yu Yu sent all of those shining materials into the few swooshing fiery light streams, transformed from the Yan spear and the other two treasures.

    Yu Yu hummed softly, followed by which, another muddy stream of purple smoke spurted out of the middle of his eyebrows, and merged swiftly with those fiery light streams, as fast as lightning bolts.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    TL note: I have changed ¡®Taoist¡¯ to ¡®Daoist¡¯. And I really like Yu Yu.

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Edited by SecondRate and Horrible CPU

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 303 â€“ Knowledge

    Chapter 303 - Knowledge

    A huge sphere of warm fiery light appeared in front of Ji Hao, which now sensed warm and gentle, not as violent and fierce as it had been before at all, neither were there raging and destructive streams of fiery power gushing out from it.

    Yu Yu frowned and nced at Ji Hao, then crooked his finger towards Ji Hao. Instantly, the turtle shell armour, which Gui Ling had gifted him, flew out.

    ¡°Your sister Gui Ling meant well when she had given you this, but, she naturally possesses the water power, while you have the fire power. If you wear this armour, your own power will be reduced by at least fifty percent. Lucky for you, this turtle shell is hard and solid, so even though you are unable to kill your enemies while wearing this, your enemies are also unable to kill you.¡± Yu Yu said with a smile while pointing his finger at the turtle shell. The shell shattered abruptly into countless light spots, which then turned into wisps of shining smoke that was absorbed by the sphere of warm fiery light.

    ¡°Fortunately, this armour was made from your sister Gui Ling own shell, possessing natural and great spirit power. I melted it with this new piece, so that you won¡¯t need to nourish it with your soul power for years, until the spirit power has grown in natural way inside it.¡±

    Primitive natural scenes shed across Yu Yu¡¯s eyes. He gave aplicated nce at Ji Hao, then grinned and said, ¡°And this stone dagger, eh, so ugly, and so weak, nearly useless. Let¡¯s not keep it.¡±

    Crooking his finger once again, the stone sword and the ck dagger flew out from the middle of Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows at the same time. Yu Yu looked at the stone sword. gave a faint smile, and said, ¡°Finally, there is a good piece.¡±

    Yu Yu pointed his finger at the stone dagger, which shattered instantly into beams of fiery lights and was absorbed by the stone sword. Yu Yu then took out eighteen fist£­sized, ragingly zing, fire-red pearls, smashed all of them with a single punch, then carefully spread the red powder on the stone sword.

    A long and loud dragon roar rose into the air, while a fiery dragon silhouette emerged from the hilt, coiling around the stone sword, making nine circles. Atst, the dragon¡¯s tail hooked onto the sword hilt, and the dragon head merged with the sword tip. When Yu Yu put his hands down, the stone sword had already turned into a gold-red colour, with a lively fiery dragon pattern coiled around it. Streams of faint purple smoke and fiery light were ceaselessly spurting out of the sword¡¯s edge.

    Ji Hao could sense clearly that a fragile soul had appeared inside the stone sword. He could feel that the newborn, young and weak soul was very close and intimate with him. It was just like the connection between Mr Crow and him had been when he had been only a baby who was lying on the back of Mr Crow while looking curiously at this world.

    ¡°This sword is natural, pure and powerful. I have just activated its spiritual power with eighteen natural pure Yang pearls and have created a soul for it, which is why it looks like this now,¡± said Yu Yu while grinning with satisfaction. ¡°I don¡¯t want my apprentices to be poor and dowdy, this sword now can barely match you, as an apprentice of mine!¡±

    Laughing out loud, Yu Yu then pointed his finger up. The new piece of treasure that was made from the Yan spear, Gold Crow armour, fiery feather boots, and other tens of kinds of rare materials, slowly dived down from the air, hovered around Ji Hao for nine times, then abruptly turned into soft and warm stream of fiery light and quickly merged with Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    It was a red cloak, which looked as thin and soft as silk and as light as the clouds. This fire-red cloak fluttered in the air, while those faint me patterns on the edge of the cloak sparkled from time to time, looking especially magical and beautiful.

    On the sleeves and bottom of the cloak were ny nine vivid three-legged Gold Crows. With Yu Yu¡¯s magnificent, magical toolmaking skill, the ny nine Gold Crows were as lively as real ones. Although each of them were only as big as a human palm, one could even see the finest fluffs on their slightest feather.

    Ji Hao could clearly sense that the ny nine Gold Crows were tightly connected with this long cloak, yet, each of them was an independent entity. The red cloak had the functions of both the Gold Crow armour and the fiery feather boots, aside from the incredibly great defensive power, it also couldrgely improve the power of Ji Hao¡¯s fiery wings.

    As for the ny nine Gold Crows, each of them could transfer into a zing, fierce flying sword and dart out immediately, upon Ji Hao¡¯s will. The natural Gold Crow me contained in those zing flying swords were terrifyingly powerful.

    ¡°Thank you! My tutor!¡± Feeling the vast, immeasurable great power contained in that red cloak, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but kneel down and kowtow to Yu Yu, in order to express his gratitude.

    Although Ji Hao still felt that, he was taken by Yu Yu as an apprentice too suddenly and abruptly, even a bit inexplicably, Yu Yu had been extremely nice to him all this time. Deep down, Ji Hao had already begun to ept this tutor of his who had half-forcibly taken him as an apprentice.

    ¡°Good!¡± Yu Yu grinned with satisfaction. After looking at Ji Hao up to down for quite a while, he continued, ¡°Whether it is the sun banner or this Gold Crow fiery cloak, with your current power, you will now be able to control them freely and release the power contained in them. Compared to those three old pieces of yours, which looked quite amazing but could not be used smoothly, these two new pieces are much better.¡±

    ¡°However, as your tutor, I don¡¯t want you to bully others with the powers of these treasures,¡± said Yu Yu while his face suddenly became serious. ¡°If I want, I can carelessly give you a few natural formed powerful treasures, which will allow you to kill anyone you want, even Divine Magi. But in the end, the powers of treasures doesn¡¯t truly belong to you. It is simr to the reflection of the moon in water or the reflection of flower in mirrors, it will disappear within no time.¡±

    ¡®So, I will make a few simple rules, which have to be obeyed at all times. First of, you may not use that immemorial sun banner, unless your life is in peril.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, I have set up a restraint on this Gold Crow fiery cloak. Under normal conditions, it can only release the defensive power that equals your own power. If your power improves, the cloak¡¯s power will improve proportionally as well. When the river rises the boat goes up too, the more powerful you are, the more powerful the cloak will be.¡±

    ¡°You can also break the restraint when your life is threatened, which will allow you to release all of the cloak¡¯s power and ensure your safety,¡± continued Yu Yu harshly. ¡°But, you cannot even think about relying on the powers of these treasures, even with the reputation of mine, and do whatever you want recklessly. Do not be unworthy of my cherishing, if you dare to do any things unruly with the treasures I have given you, don¡¯t me me for teaching you some real lessons in my own way.¡±

    Yu Yu said this while taking a quick nce at Ji Hao, and suddenly, an extremely great, enormously strong sense of power was released from the corners of Yu Yu¡¯s eyes. Ji Hao even felt as if the entire heaven had descended from the sky and was pressing directly onto his head. He began trembling immediately, even losing control of his own body, and thudded loudly with his knees against the ground. Ji Hao felt that the fierce sense of power, released from Yu Yu¡¯s eyes, which was as terrifying as great natural disasters, would tear him to pieces in the very next moment. Within only a few seconds, Ji Hao¡¯s entire body was soaked in cold sweat.

    ¡°I dare not, dare not!¡± Under the great, horrible and boundless sense of power, as if someone had been pushing the entire world down toward Ji Hao¡¯s head, Ji Haopletely lost the power of resistance. The threatening sense of power released by Yu Yu was like a roaring hurricane, which could destroy mountains, jungles, and anything in this world, while Ji Hao was only like a small, tiny ant, who couldn¡¯t even think about resisting when facing such a hurricane.

    ¡°Hm, I believe in you, you¡¯re a good kid.¡± Yu Yu¡¯s lips curved upwards and satisfied he retracted that crazily great sense of power. He raised his wine cbash and took another sip of the wine voured river water contained in it. With a frown, heined something about ¡®thatzy old big brother¡¯ in a low voice, then narrowed his eyes, and took out a book with purple cover, which had four golden, ancient style characters written on it, which were ¡®Yu Yu¡¯s magic formation study.

    ¡°Come here, check this out. Hm, since you¡¯re now my apprentice, as your genius tutor, I will have to teach you some good stuff,¡± said Yu Yu excitedly while looking at Ji Hao with a pair of blinking eyes and putting that book on Ji Hao¡¯s hands. ¡°I have taught a few other books to your brothers and sisters, only this one, I have just sorted these magic formations into a book in recent years. I haven¡¯t taught this to any of my apprentices yet.¡±

    ¡°My magic formation knowledge is quite special among other magic knowledge that I studied in, and is quite inclusive. Study this knowledge regarding magic formations. You can still directly reach the original naturalw, after all, this entire world is actually a vast, magnificent magic formation.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, Ji Hao, you should thoroughly read this book, and try to discover the core of it. I will stay here for another couple of days, and will give you some directions.¡±

    Ji Hao gripped the book with both of his hands, and couldn¡¯t help but began quivering intensely.

    A magic formation bookpiled by Yu Yu himself...that was the legendary, supreme book among all the other Daoist books, which he had heard about in his previous life! In his previous life, people had spent all their lives searching for traces of this book, but no one had ever seen it in real.

    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Edited by SecondRate and TrinityMusic

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 304 â€“ Inspiration of magic formations

    Chapter 304 - Inspiration of magic formations.

    ¡°The heaven and earth, all the living creatures, even the lifeless objects, are all part of limitless magic formation.¡±

    Yu Yu said while opening the Yu Yu¡¯s Magic Formation Book. From out the first page rose wisps of purple smoke, containing countless small characters that circled in the air in front of Ji Hao. Although Ji Hao was unable to read the content of those tiny characters clearly, already a trace of apprehension had appeared in his mind.

    The heaven and earth with all living and lifeless beings and things, including every single person, were all part of a magnificent and great magic formation. This world was a vast and iparably huge magic formation of the most profound type, which couldn¡¯t be described. The stars were moving along certain paths while seasons came and went in turns.

    Because of the power of this magnificent magic formation, human beings were able to talk. A process of opening the mouth, inhaling fresh air into the lungs, then exhale it while causing the vocal cords to vibrate; at the same time the tongue is moved to adjust the airwave,ing from the vibrations of the vocal cord. All this together enabled one to talk. This is how a thin stream of air made its influence within a simple formation. Yess, each human body was also a magic formation in itself.

    There were countless stars and the four wastnds, which were all rotating around the Mind, with each star travelling along their own specific path. The sky seemed to be thickly dotted with all kinds of stars, pieces ofnd and floating inds, which were moving continuously but didn¡¯t collided against each other. This, was also one of the magical influences of the great magic formation. In this world, which was a natural formed great magic formation, all the stars, the four wastnds, other smaller pieces ofnd and floating inds, all had pre-designed positions, motion paths and fates.

    A flower was a magic formation as was grass. The power of the sun supplied energy to these small yet independent magic formations, allowing flowers and grass to absorb nutrients from the soil, underground water and rain, gradually growing mature, then getting rid of the stale and giving out a fresh supply of oxygen and nutrients to the nature, which was a greater and moreplicated magic formation. These were all part of a virtuous circle.

    All creatures were part of the great nature magic formation, every independent individual was also a smaller magic formation; all power systems were also magic formations.

    The meridians inside the human bodies, which contained inherited powers belonging to the humankind, were formed as a magic formation. The paths certain types of powers travelled inside the human body were part of a special formation; the awakening of a Magus upoint was the creation of a new formation, of which the newly awakened upoints were the core, from where the power to sustain the magic formation woulde from. The meridians were the structure of the magic formation along which the power flowed. The human body was the foundation of the whole formation, supplying energy to the entire thing.

    Furthermore, the body of each magus could be considered a great magic formation. Magi gave it their all to cultivate this body of theirs in order to strengthen the magic formation of the human body, which would allow them to release even greater and more destructive powers.

    All powers to sustain the body magic formation of Magi came from within them, or to be precise from their solid and powerful bodies. The bodies of Daoist Priests, such as Yu Yu and his apprentices, were also independent magic formations, but they considered their bodies to be the core of an even bigger formation, the vast nature. This vast nature was their source of energy and their minds were the hubs, which were controlling this formation.

    Therefore, even if the body of a Daoist Priest would be thousands of times weaker than that of a Senior Magus, but as the core of a much greater magic formation, this Daoist Priest would be capable of releasing an amazingly great power, which would be in no way worse than the power of the Senior Magus; it might be even greater than theirs.

    Intoxicated, Ji Hao rapidly read every single word written in this book, every line of characters of that book was a sparkling idea to Ji Hao. Just like the creation of the world, this book opened a brand new world in front of Ji Hao.

    He could see that many points of view in this book was quite different from those Daoist theories that Ji Hao and learned in his previous life. The point of view in this book was wilder, simpler and rougher, just like raw gemstones, which had just been dug out from the ground, but hadn¡¯t been grounded and polished.

    However, this was still a legendary supreme magic formation bookpiled by Yu Yu himself, and contained the general principles of all kinds of magic formation in this world. As for the roughness of his book, it might be because Yu Yu hadn¡¯t yet achieved that higher level with his current power and scope of knowledge.

    ¡°Amazing, just, just amazing!¡± Ji Hao eximed, while a faint stream of hot steam slowly rose from his head.

    ¡°Amazing, indeed amazing!¡± The voice of that mysterious man came from Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, ¡°To turn your own body into the core of a greater magic formation, and manipte the vast nature magic formation through it, it¡¯s indeed an incredibly smart idea. But, if a Senior Magus makes his or her body as powerful as the heaven and earth, every single Magus Acupoint will contain immeasurably great amount of power, which allow this Senior Magus to open up a new world by only wave the hand, if so, what¡¯s the big deal about controlling the natural power?¡±

    Ji Hao paused instantly. He would really like to have a further discussion regarding this with the mysterious man, but the mysterious man disappeared swiftly again to his spiritual space.

    Only a long sigh was left lingering around in his spiritual space, saying, ¡°This tutor of yours is great, but, I don¡¯t want to meet him. I assume that he doesn¡¯t want to meet me either, therefore, better not, better not.¡±

    Ji Hao then closed his mouth, his eyes began shining with a bright golden fiery light, forcibly putting all of his concentration on the book.

    Abruptly, he took out three tiny jade pieces and flicked them up into the air. The three jade pieces floated up ording to particr positions, each representing the heaven, earth and human being. Upon Ji Hao¡¯s will, a small stream of power sparkled in each jade piece, then flowed by a few sizzling noises, a few thin lightning bolts darted down and knocked a fist-sized hole into the ground.

    ¡°Good job!¡± Yu Yu, who had been meditating beside Ji Hao with his legs crossed, suddenly yelled out while pping his hands, ¡°Good! My genius apprentice! As expected!¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Yu Yu said slowly, ¡°Ji Hao, you have to remember that in my magic formation theories, all magic formations are based on this entire world, every single creature can be seen as a core of a magic formation, you can manipte the natural power, all living and lifeless creatures in the world, to achieve your own goal. This is profound, hard to exin, you have to try to feel it, to perceive the original naturalw with your soul and spiritual power, in order to grasp the solid stuff of my magic formation theories.¡±

    ¡°My magic formations are based on nature and include limitless profound meanings. Magic formations are shapeless, colourless, shadowless and traceless, you can¡¯t tell where theye from, neither will you know where they would go to, you can box up people, even kill people with these invisible magic formations. These magic formations can serve you as the most fierce and dangerous weapon.¡±

    ¡°As for magic formations created by the Magi Pce, they imitate the naturalw, inject huge amounts of spell symbols into magic formations,yers andyers, magic formations like this are indeed powerful, but full of artificial traces, which makes those formations incredibly easy to detect. This is the reason why under that kind of detecting light of those three-eyed, four-eyed, five-eyed things, the magic formations of the Magi Pce are so obvious as a bonfire in a dark night and incapable to remain hidden from your enemies.¡±

    ¡°Those multiple eyes idiots have already gotten used to detect Magi Pce¡¯s magic formations with that kind of light beams, after which they violently destroy those formations. They definitely will be neglectful and careless to another kind of magic formations by now. Ji Hao, in the future, you can just use this kind of natural magic formation that I taught you, to kick their stupid asses and wipe them all out!¡±

    Yu Yu said while frowning suddenly. A fierce aura of killing instantly radiated from him; even the stars in the sky dimmed down and streams of freezing wind began swooshing around, blowing across the bulrush woods in the small ind, started a series of rustling noises, and left countless small swirls on surfaces of the two crossed rivers.

    Ji Hao¡®s blood began surging when Yu Yu said this. He nodded politely and continued reading with all his focus. From time to time, he would point out the puzzling phrases in that book and ask Yu Yu for further exnation.

    Yu Yu was eloquent and confident and could always solve Ji Hao¡¯s question with a few words. He could clearly sort those confusing phrases out for Ji Hao. When he talked really excitedly, a purple cloud would slowly rise from his head, which had beams of golden light darting out from it. All of these golden light would soon be absorbed by Ji Hao¡¯s body. Ji Hao only felt waves of pain and numbnessing from every corner of his body, and streams of warm power were surging around inside his body at the same time.

    After absorbing countless beams of those golden light released by Yu Yu, the two multicoloured mes in Ji Hao¡¯s lower abdomen suddenly split into three, then four, in the end, five multicoloured mes were zing ragingly in Ji Hao¡¯s Dan Tian.

    This night was spent quickly, a slight trace of fish-belly-grey daylight emerged in the east.

    Taisi woke up from his dream, wiped the corner of his mouth, then stood slowly up. He picked that tiny bow and stood in front of the altar.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 305 â€“ Sudden Rage

    Chapter 305 - Sudden Rage

    ¡°Hm, the Nailhead Seven Arrows Book, such a treasure!¡±

    Yu Yu stopped lecturing and dissipated those magical and magnificent light streams he had been emmiting. He said that while smiling and looking at Taisi, who didn¡¯t seem to have awakenedpletely yet.

    Feng Xing and Yu Mu had already ran as far as they could from Taisi. In their eyes, Taisi was a very unreliable person while at the same time they considered the Nailhead Seven Arrows Book as a very horrible, terrifying and dark magic curse. Neither were willing to put their lifes on the line by being nearby Taisi when he was casting the curse. Who knew what disaster would befall them if Taisi shot one of those tiny arrows at them by ident?

    Ji Hao tapped lightly on the Magic Formation Teachings of Yu Yu and the purple book transformed instantly into a stream of purple light and darted into his left palm, then turned into a faint purple mark on his palm. Ji Hao could feel that his right palm had now be an invisible ck hole that was absorbing the surrounding natural power ceaselessly into his body and that the connection between nature and himself had suddenly be at least a hundred times distinct than it had been previously.

    ¡°Thank you, my dear tutor!¡± Ji Hao saluted Yu Yu seriously and solemnly .

    ¡°Eh, don¡¯t bother!¡± Yu Yu waved his hand carelessly and said with a big grin on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t like ceremonious and dull apprentices. Don¡¯t be like those apprentices of my second brother, who is now your second uncle. Ah, those kids, each has a poker face, totally humourless! Humm, every time I see them they act like they are even older than me!¡±

    Ji Ho grinned as well, byt didn¡¯t say anything. He knew about those apprentices of Yu Yu¡¯s second brother and he couldn¡¯t stop shivering, just by thinking the names of those people.

    ¡°Uncle Yu Yu! Here! Have some fish!¡± Man Man rushed happily over and handed a huge slice of fish belly to Yu Yu. Earlier, she hadn¡¯te to interrupt because she saw Yu Yu giving a lecture to Ji Hao, but now that the lecture had finished, Man Man hurriedly came over to share the delicious grilled fish.

    ¡°Hm, you little girl, are quite interesting.¡± Yu Yu patted Man Man¡¯s head with a warm smile, then took a nce at her pair of gigantic hammers, left beside the bonfire. As soon as he did that, his face twisted badly, after which he shook his head helplessly. ¡°That pair of hammers...just bring them here. Everytime I see good materiales and ingredients been wasted and misused by your human race, my whole body feels sick, just as it does now!¡±

    Seeing the face of twist and thorn in struggle, Ji Hao started tough abruptly loud out. He was wondering if Yu Yu suffered from OCD, which would exin why everytime he saw precious materials being wasted he was dying to restore those materials and turn them into new tools and equipment. What a great habit!

    Man Man hurried back and returned with her pair of hammers. Just now she had seen how Yu Yu had restored all the materials from the three Divine Magus level weapons and used them to make this cool looking Gold Crow me cloak, which Ji Hao was wearing at the moment. Compared to the three old magic treasure, which Ji Hao was not even able to activate, this new cloak was not only much more powerful and functional, it also looked very beautiful. Man Man would like to have such a thing also!

    ¡°Ahyaya, Ji Hao, look at this, just look at this! The production method of this pair of hammers is, is astonishing, and done without any conscience!¡±

    Yu Yu knitted his eyebrows and sighed deeply, after which he said, ¡°High-quality earth-core magical me, skyva gold, and a whole one-hundred and six rare and magically precious materials werepressed forcibly into this hammeryer byyer, simr to how your stupid ancestors had done! However, among all the crafts created by Senior Magus level craftsmen, these hammers are at least well made. The structure is solid andpact and a whole twelve thousand and nine hundred magic symbols have been inscribed onto eacht hammerhead...¡±

    While talking, Yu Yu pointed his finger at the hammers, causing both of them to explode! All the spell symbols flew out and transformed into pure and primal fire power, which was absorbed by the recovered materials.

    Shaosi, who hade over earlier, Ji Hao and Man Man were all fascinated by the magnificent toolmaking methods of Yu Yu. Their eyes were fixed on Yu Yu¡¯s fingers, while they tried their best to grasp every movement, even the slightest one. The natural and fluent movements were deeply alluring to these three kids.

    Taisi gnashed his teeth and narrowed his eyes, while standing tremblingly in front of the altar, only six feet away from the straw doll. He pulled the tiny bow open extra carefully and slightly shot out seven arrows in a row. Fortunately, this time he didn¡¯t miss the target; all seven arrow pierced urately into the chest of the straw doll.

    Far away, in Di Sha¡¯s main camp, Ju Xiu was lying on a luxurious and soft bed, while leaning her head against a pillow, seemingly pale and tired. She drank a bowl of magical medicines and took a few pills, which were served to her by a few beautiful and young girls. The medicines were concocted by master pharmacists of the Xiu n.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what has happened to me. I feel so weak and powerless,¡± said Ju Xiu with a trepid voice. ¡°Only nothing seems to be wrong. See, these injuries happened suddenly yesterday, but now have stopped to bleed.¡±

    Ju Xiu said that while raising her left hand and looked with a frown at her broken little finger. Although the wound had stopped bleeding and she had taken many powerful magical medicines that were supposed to help the broken finger to regrow, the finger never even showed a sign of regrowing.

    The territory of the Yu Dynasty was vast and well managed by the people of the Yu n. Every year the Yu Dynasty would have huge amounts of thousands of years old, even tens of thousands of years old magical herbs harvested in their territories. As a member of the highest dominating hierarchy among the entire Yu Dynasty, Ju Xiu surely had quite a lot highest grade, life-saving magic pills that were concocted from incredibly rare and effective, tens of thousands of years old magical herbs, which she carried with her.

    That was exactly the kind of pills she had taken.

    However, no sign of recovery could be detected from her broken finger. Those precious and unimaginable valuable pills taken by her failed to have even the slightest bit of effect on her. It was if those medicines had been thrown into a roadside ditch rather than taken by her.

    Di Sha was standing beside the luxurious bed and was staring with a serious expression at that weird wound on her finger, and said, ¡°We have already checked thoroughly. We have searched every single one of those servants, maids and guards around you, none of them had medicinal materials carrying on them which would allow others to curse you from over a distance.¡±

    He then continued with a deep voice, ¡°Try to recall more carefully, see if you have identally left some of your personal things somewhere, such as fallen off hair or other stuff. Your power is even greater than mine, therefore, the enemy must need your personal material, like blood, saliva, hair or your underwear, in order to harm you so gravely and through such a strange curse.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Ju Xiu stared back at Di Sha, and squeezed a rtively louder yell out of her throat. ¡°Di Sha, you have stayed in the Southern Wastnd for many years, so your fallen off hairs, or blood that dripped into the soil after you were wounded, could possibly been collected by the nemies. But I have been in the Liang Zhu City all these years, I have servants especially responsible for my daily life, even the sses and spoons I have used were cleaned with special magics, how could I...¡±

    Before Ju Xiu could finish her sentence, her pale and hollowed face suddenly turned into a horrible, deadly dark colour, while all of her three eyeballs immediately turned grey.

    Followed by a series of puffing noises, while none of those people surrounding her saw a single, slight movement of her underdress, in the very next moment seven round-shaped, half-inch deep wounds appeared on her white and tender chest. Blood surged out of her chest in intense streams, quickly dying her underdress and that soft luxurious bed red.

    ¡°I, I...¡±

    Ju Xiu raised her hand with difficulty and tried to grab onto Di Sha. She only felt that her heart and all of her internal organs were punctured by thousands of sharp arrows, at the same time, her soul was nearly crushed by this sudden attack. A fierce, dreadfully great pain that she had never felt before had now shrouded both her body and soul. With despair, Ju Xiu used all of her remaining strength and screamed out.

    ¡°Di Sha!! Help, help me!!¡±

    Di Sha was panic-tricken as well. He hurriedly grabbed Ju Xiu¡¯s palm, but had no time to feel the tenderness and softness of this slim palm, he immediately roared himself hoarse.

    ¡°Where is everyone!!Come! Come!! Bring all master curse users!! All of them!! Now! Right now!!¡±

    Di Sha was so enraged that he couldn¡¯t help but slightly leap up from the ground, while roaring like an animal.

    ¡°Who are you!! Why are you attacking us with such a, a, a contemptible method?!! I will ughter you! I will cut you into pieces! I swear!¡±

    ¡°You waste of things! You bunch of douchebags!! Haven¡¯t you got even the faintest little bit of information about this attacker?! Even a faint little bit!! Who is in charge of the intelligence team?! Hack him to death!¡±

    ____

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 306 â€“ Curse Casters

    Chapter 306 - Curse Casters

    There was an overflow of happiness on the small ind lying at the cross section of two rivers.

    Yu Mu had caught quite manyrge prawns and crabs from the rivers and boiled them into a whole pot of delicious soup, which was emitting a heaven-like dense aroma. Feng Xing was a wind-fast runner; he had gone back to the special army¡¯s camp and traded his credit for hundreds of vats of wine.

    Wolfing delicious food and drinking mellow wine, while watching Yu Yu re-craft Man Man¡¯s hammers, Ji Hao and his teammates were pretty happy at the moment.

    Both hammers of Man Man had been as huge as a water tank. Although the master craftsmen of the Zhu Rong Country had tried their utmost best to make these hammers beautiful, all they had been able to manage was to add some me patterns on the hammerheads.

    During the reprocessing, Yu Yupressed the hammerheads from water tank-size and oval-shaped to the size of ordinary human¡¯s head and shaped them like exquisite flower buds. he also embossed countless patterns of the wind. the me and fiery dragons and clouds on them.

    Yu Yu liked Man Man very much, therefore he was generous to put a piece of natural and pure thunder crystal into each hammerhead. Use the thunder crystal as core, Yu Yu constructed an immensely powerful ¡®ny nine purple thunder dragon¡¯ magic formation in the hammerheads. Once this magic formation would be triggered, the hammerhead would immediately release fierce and fiery purple lightning bolts to attack enemies. These kinds of lightning bolts were not only destructive for ordinary living creatures, but also highly harmful to all kinds of evil spirits, mysterious beings and even ghosts. Even more importantly Yu Yu had also put a tiny piece of natural soil breath jade, which was considered valuable and had been collected appropriately for quite a long time, into each hammerhead.

    Natural soil breath jade was incredibly solid and heavy, and with endless variations, could deliver all kinds of magical effects. For example, after the two small pieces of natural soil breath jade were melted in Man Man¡¯s hammerheads, the hammerheads gained the ability to change their weights automatically upon Man Man¡¯s wishes; in another words, once the hammerheadsnded on the bodies of the enemies, they could immediately be hundreds or even thousands times heavier than they had been when being held in Man Man¡¯s hands.

    With the power of the natural soil breath jade, a strike of Man Man¡¯s hammer would seriously be like a strike of hundreds of gigantic mountains altogether; it was hard to imagine what kind of solid armours and strong bodies were actually capable of warding off an attackunched with such a pair of terrifying hammers.

    It needed to be mentioned that Yu Yu truly liked all the teammates of Ji Hao, after all, they were all talented and special kids. Although he had already taken Ji Hao as his apprentice, he still generously took outrge amounts of precious and rare materials, which he turned into weapons for each of Ji Hao¡¯s teammates, ording to their specialities and needs.

    Shaosi had received a shield that would float in the air and automatically follow Shaosi, blocking all kinds of attacks aimed at her. She also received a spear that would automatically return to her after having gone through the target.

    Yu Mu received an authentic solid and huge pot that was capable of adapting to all kinds of mes and could also be used as a magical storage tool. Ji Hao hadunched three punches with his full strength and felt as if he had broken the bones of his fingers, but had failed to leave even a mark on the pot.

    Feng Xing received a pair of boots. Triggered by only a slight stream of power, a fierce gale would immediately swoosh up from under this pair of cyan boots, which would instantly raise Feng Xing¡¯s speed by over ten times. Along with the improvements of Feng Xing¡¯s power, this pair of boots could even raise his speed much faster. When taking over this pair of boots from Yu Yu¡¯s hands, Feng Xing was way too exciting, even his legs were trembling so intensely that he was unable to support his body and even though he was about to fall to the ground, he still couldn¡¯t help but wanted to hug Yu Yu¡¯s waist. Seriously, this pair of boots was exactly what he had been dreaming about since he had been a little kid.

    Taisi was the only one who made Yu Yu stare at him for quite a long while, and yet left him undecided about the kind of weapon that would be right for Taisi.

    This kid Taisi couldn¡¯t run, couldn¡¯t even walk fast, neither could he carry any rtively heavier stuff. Except all kinds of evil and weird curses that he had mastered, he almost couldn¡¯t do anything.

    After pondering for quite a while, Yu Yu sighed helplessly. He had crafted a perfectly suited weapon for each of them with various kinds of materials, but for Taisi he took out a ck and white mirror that had eight corners and the shape of a turtle shell. Yu Yu tore his finger and dropped three drops of blood on this turtle-shaped mirror, which he then suddenly threw directly into Taisi¡¯s chest.

    Right after Yu Yu had thrown the mirror inside Taisi¡¯s chest, Ji Hao and the others were unable to feel Taisi¡¯s existence. Although they all popped their eyes wide open and were staring at Taisi, who was still standing right beside them, they all failed to sense even the slightest trace of powering from him. It was nearly as if Taisi had vanishedpletely within this past instance and the one who was staring at them was nothing but a shadow or vision of his. Ji Hao swept his spiritual power across Taisi but failed to grasp any trace of proof that Taisi still existed.

    What was even more important, along with the gradual merging between Taisi and the mirror, Taisi¡¯s silhouette became more and more hazy, to the point they barely could see his face!

    ¡°Nothing good,¡± said Yu Yu with a bitter smile on his face. ¡°At the time this world had just been created, a legendary and magical tortoise, named Yin, lived in this primitive world. Yin was best at hiding all its traces in order to survive. After Yin died, its shell absorbed the pure essence natural power that only existed when this world was created, and naturally transformed into that mirror, called the Yin mirror.¡±

    [Tl note: ¡®Yin¡¯ literally means hide, invisible in Chinese.]

    The Yin Mirror couldn¡¯t be used as a weapon, neither had it any defensive power. The only effect it had was that it hid all the traces of its owner and turned its owner into a mysterious and invisible being. After someone had merged with this mirror, no ordinary Magi would be able to find traces of that someone¡¯s existence. Only legendary god-level beings like Yu Yu would be capable enough to barely able to sense the existence of such a person. However, now that Yu Yu had dripped three drops of his own blood onto this mirror, the quality of it had been improved by many times. Unless a being many times more powerful than Yu Yu activated his spirit blood to search for the owner of the Yin Mirror, he would be unable to discover him.

    Taisi¡¯s face had turned red with excitement, while his body began to tremble lightly.

    Magic curses were the most fierce and terrifying type of magic and could easily take a person¡¯s life away, but in order to cast the curse, the caster had to collect personal materials, or some special personal information, or even a slight stream of the targeted person¡¯s power. The Yin Mirror would allow Taisi to ¡®vanish¡¯ from this world, which meant that from now on Taisi wouldn¡¯t need to be afraid of all kinds of magic curse attacks. Apart from this, back on the battlefield, which non-humankind monster would attack a hazy ¡®silhouette¡¯ that seemed to be not even real?

    Taisi instantly kneeled on the ground and kowtowed to Yu Yu, expressing his gratitude. Shaosi did the same thing while trembling - finally, from now on she wouldn¡¯t have to worry so much about Taisi¡¯s life any longer!

    ¡°Yay! Sister Shaosi! This is just as you hoped for! From now on you will only have to check on him every couple of days, just to make sure he doesn¡¯t starve himself to death! After all, from now on no one will be able to hurt him!¡± Yelled Man Man while chuckling happily. ¡°How about we grill some meat and hang it around his neck every four to five days, just so he won¡¯t starve to death!¡±

    Ji Hao turned his head to the side to keep himself from rudelyughing out loud, while Yu Mu and Feng Xing directly burst out in a series of resonatingughter, till both of them even got stomachache. Taisi¡¯s face turned embarrassed and he stared angrily at Man Man. Man Man slightly waved her newly reprocessed, flower bud-shaped hammers. Taisi immediately stopped his body and changed his angry look into a big, ttering grin.

    Inside Ju Xiu¡¯s bedroom, a few human males, wearing ck cloaks and their entire bodies covered in twisted tattoos, were each releasing a strong and evil sense of power. They were looking silently at Ju Xiu¡¯s twitching face and listening to her scary screams.

    Di Sha, Di Sa, and Di Mo were standing at the side. Each of them had tens of brightly shining, magic curse resistant talismans hanging around their necks or attached to their clothes, and were anxiously looking at the few human magic curse casters, who had just arrived from the Liang Zhu City.

    ¡°It¡¯s a very evil curse and hard to trace, nearly not perceivable.¡±

    ¡°However, after all, a magic curse can only reach the target through a certain medium. In Lord Ju Xiu¡¯s case, the medium probably is her power that she released back on the battlefield.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, since they have managed to reach Lord Ju Xiu through that trace of power, we can also reach back to them through the same trace.¡±

    ¡°But in our own way.¡±

    The little group of curse casters had a short discussion, after which they quickly built an altar with bloodied bones in Ju Xiu¡¯s room, which was shrouded in a dense and thickyer of evil power, which could be sensed easily by everyone. Thousands of strong and healthy living beasts were sent into the room by the Jia n¡¯s warriors, where they were beheaded instantly. The group of curse casters circled around the altar with the bleeding heads of the beasts.

    Those twisted tattoos on all seven human magic curse casters¡¯ bodies lit up simultaneously, after which they started to dance madly around the altar, while singing a weird, creepy spell.

    Back on the small ind, a gust of freezing wind rose from the ground, which blew slowly across the entire ind.

    ____

    Edited by SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 307 â€“ Curse Battle

    Chapter 307 - Curse Battle

    After the gust of wind emerged, the Gold Crow me cloak instantly released a faintyer of red light. The Gold Crow me contained pure and staunch sun power, which had the ability to naturally restrain all kinds of evil powers. That is why that chilling gust of wind had immediately been evaporated by the fierce and pure power of Ji Hao¡¯s cloak, before it even could flow near Ji Hao.

    As always, Feng Xing had instantly rushed away and hidden himself in the woods, several miles away from the ind. He was gripping his longbow while tens of arrows were stuck in a line on the ground. Yu Mu pped his hand, followed by whichrge clouds of green watery mist rose into the air, wrapping his whole body up. When the evil chilly wind flew by him, it only was capable of stirring a few ripples on the surface of the green watery mist.

    Before Man Man and Shaosi were able to act, Yu Yu rubbed his hands together and made a few fiery purple light spots appear. The spots dropped on the ground and effortlessly burned a circle with a radius of a few zhang on the ground, while making sizzling noises.

    Yu Yu grabbed a waterdle that was made from half of a split cbash, spooned out adleful of wine from one of the vats brought back by Feng Xing, then poured it into his mouth. After that, he smilingly waved his hands towards Ji Hao and the others and said, ¡°Interesting,e into this circle, over here, grab a seat and enjoy a great show!¡±

    A few streams of gentle yet great power approached Ji Hao and his teammates along with Yu Yu¡¯s voice. Except Feng Xing, who had darted away long ago, Ji Hao, Man Man, Shaosi and Yu Mu were all dragged into that circle by those gentle streams of power. The evil gust of wind swirled and tried to approach that circle, but right the following moment, thin yet thick purple lightning bolts shattered that gust of wind into wisps of airwaves.

    The wisps of shattered air merged back into the gust of wind and moved slowly towards the altar that Taisi had built for using the Nailhead Seven Arrow curse.

    Taisi was standing in front of the altar. His eyes had turned into that creepy and weird pure ck again, and deep inside his pupils, dim, ck lights were rotating slowly. That evil gust of wind split up into tens of smaller gusts and slowly wriggled towards Taisi.

    Creepy noises that sounded like countless ghosts and evil spirits were swiftly sneaking around, came from the bulrush woods surrounding the small ind. Grey, thin and spider-like fog rose slowly from the ground, creating a putrescent vibe. With a puff they were spread across the whole small ind.

    Tens of evil gusts of wind swished around Taisi, however, Taisi had just merged with the Yin mirror, which meant that the sense of his powers and all of his vital signs were perfectly hidden. No matter how hard these evil wind gusts tried or how many times it swept across his long shirt, it still was unable to touch Taisi¡¯s body.

    On the altar, that straw doll, which was surrounded by book pages of the Nailhead Seven Arrow Book, began shaking slightly. Abruptly, two green light spots lit up inside the straw doll¡¯s empty eye sockets. This was a sign that someone had perceived the delicate connection between Ju Xiu and this straw doll and after spending tremendous amount of efforts had finally managed to look into Taisi¡¯s side through the eyes of the straw doll.

    The pair of green light spots rotated slightly as if the straw doll was observing its surroundings. A ck curtain that was transformed from the power of the Nailhead Seven Arrow Book and had enveloped the straw doll the whole time, suddenly appeared and fluttered in the air. Right after that, a long, ear-piercing squeal came from the straw doll, while the pair of green light spots immediately exploded and dissipated in the air.

    Within Ju Xiu¡¯s room, a curse caster who had human fist-sized eyes and was dancing around the altar and waving his hands insanely, howled out suddenly. Right the following moment, his huge eyeballs exploded, causing sticky ck blood to stter everywhere. Then he seemingly lost control over his body and floated in the air; it seemed as if a giant had grabbed him and was holding him up in the air. Although he was wearing tens of bone and jade talismans and many other types of protective magic tools around his neck ¨C all of which were emitting dazzlingly bright light now and then ¨C none were able to save the life of their owner. His body started to twist in a strange manner, like a tiny ant being squeezed by a giant, and loud bone cracking noises came continuously from inside his body.

    After the span of a few breaths, this curse enchanter was torn into pieces and fell back onto the ground. Followed by a loud thud, the broken body of this poor curse caster smashed against the ground and instantly turned into puffs of smoke, dissipating in the air. Strangely, all of his life-force, blood, even body fluid had been drained. He was now looking like a dry dead body, like the ones found in a desert; not even a single drop of liquid was left inside his body.

    Two curse casters of the Xiu n walked quickly towards him and took out a few odd-shaped tolls and ran a brief check on that dead body. A trace of shock simultaneously shed across all five eyeballs of one of the Xiu n curse casters. He then said in a low voice, ¡°His soul was devoured without leaving even a trace. Such a fierce curse...Can it be...can it be those old bastards of the Candle Dragon n from the Magi Pce?¡±

    Back near the small ind, in a small valley and inside a natural pool, the body of Candle Dragon Gui, who was still lying in the water unconsciously - even had a frog lying on his face ¨C shook slightly. He had been knocked out by Yu Yu¡¯s punch earlier, and was still unconscious, but someone had already unjustly med him for this curse.

    The few other human curse casters, who had also been dancing around the altar in Ju Xiu¡¯s room, simultaneously growled out deeply. Each were showing a faint amount of fear and shock on their faces. They took a nce at Di Sha, who was standing at the side with a badly darkened face, hurriedly pulled out different kinds of daggers, gnashed their teeth and poked those daggers into their own bodies.

    ¡°These douches,¡± murmured Di Sha. ¡°If they can¡¯t get the enchanter who did this to Ju Xiu, I will chop them all into pieces and feed them to dogs.¡±

    Hearing this, the few enchanters quivered intensely.

    They were all human beings, however, they had chosen the side of the non-human races. In the Yu Dynasty, their status was even lower than that of those ugly ves. Those barely human-shaped, weak and dumb creatures at least possessed statues of ves, while these human curse casters, were only public properties of the Yu Dynasty! Those noble Yu n¡¯s people never treated these human curse casters as living creatures, but were only seeing them as family properties, simr to those jade coins that were nging in their pockets. Therefore, when Di Sha said that he would chop those human curse casters into pieces and feed them to dogs, he meant exactly the same thing as a woman saying that she would butcher a chicken and feed the pair of chicken legs to her child.

    ¡°We, we will spare no effort to solve the problem!!¡± A human curse caster shouted out in a hoarse and trembling voice.

    Many differently and weirdly shaped daggers were now stuck in their bodies, squeezing out all of their powers, that wound then transform into malicious and desperate curses and been absorbed by the altar. Those bleeding beasts heads, that were ced around the altar were sucked into the altar one after another, along with a thickyer of blood on the ground; followed with all these, the altar abruptly turned into blood red.

    On the small ind, a stream of grey mist was wrapped by a frosty gust of wind and swooshed across the ind, from which, a great magic power spread out and then, directly locked on the straw doll. Taisi¡¯s altar began shaking slightly while the straw doll suddenly stood up, started leaping slightly and seemed to jump straight into the blood-red mist around it.

    ¡°Are you trying to take my medium material away? How can I just let you?¡± Taisi gave a creepy and evil grin while gripped the tiny bow with one hand and another hand quickly pulled out a few hair from his head. He then bit his tongue broke and spat a mouthful of blood on those few hair.

    ¡°You¡¯re indeed more powerful, and have greater cultivations than me, however...I have this Nail Head Seven Arrow Book!¡± Taisi maintained that creepy smile and murmured. In the meanwhile, the few hair got nourished by his spirit blood and instantly straightened up like arrows.

    Putting the few straightened hair on the tiny bow¡¯s string, Taisi then spat another mouthful of blood on the bow and shot the few hair out.

    This time, no great shooting skill was needed, the blood-red mist sphere directly swallowed those hair.

    Piercing puffing noise beganing out of the blood-red mist; at the same time, the few human curse enchanters in Ju Xiu¡¯s room screamed out simultaneously, as human-head sized punctures burst out of their chests so suddenly and unexpectedly.

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Edited by Horrible CPU and SecondRate

    Tranted by XianXiaWorld

 Chapter 308 â€“ Fury

    Chapter 308: Fury

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Seven days went past quickly.

    During the past seven days, each day Taisi had shot seven arrows into the straw doll¡¯s body. Although his archery was as lousy as before, still, he managed to put Ju Xiu at herst gasp.

    In the meanwhile, Yu Yu had been teaching Ji Hao all kinds of knowledge and skills, that allowed Ji Hao to achieve quite a few amazing improvements. Ji Hao¡¯s improvements happened way too rapidly that even Yu Yu couldn¡¯t help but p his hands and yell out in praise for him a few times. Yu Yu just liked Ji Hao too much.

    After all, what Yu Yu had been teaching Ji Hao was the main structure of the mysterious naturalw which was directly rting to the most original mysteriousness of this world; while what Ji Hao had mastered, were those skills and magics that he learned from all kinds of Daoist scriptures he read in his previous life.

    In another word, what Ji Hao had learnt in his previous life was the final harvest of all the wisdom and experiences Yu Yu and his disciples would have gained through severe cultivation and study regarding the naturalw, in countless future years from now. Therefore, to someone like Yu Yu, an unintentional word said by Ji Hao could serve like the magical lightning bolt that happened when this world was created, and open up a whole new path before Yu Yu¡¯s eyes.

    During this short period of time, Yu Yu liked and valued Ji Hao more and more, yet, he was deeply aware that he had to be patient and not spoil things due to excessive enthusiasm. Since Yu Yu couldn¡¯t teach Ji Hao any more knowledge and neither could gift him any extra power at this stage, Mr Crow and the pair of magical fiery snakes, as Ji Hao¡¯s non-humankind friends and brothers, had all luckily gained many benefits.

    Yu Yu fed Mr Crow and each fiery snake tens of golden pills, which were concocted by his big brother himself, then he pressed his hands on their heads, told them about the supreme naturalw and taught them the special cultivating methods, that were created especially for non-humankind creatures.

    Among Yu Yu¡¯s disciples, many were non-humankind creatures, such as Gui Ling. Therefore, Yu Yu indeed had much to offer in the regard of special cultivating methods for these non-human kind creatures. After taken so many golden pills and been guided with the special cultivating methods, Mr Crow and the pair of baby snakes had all transformed into entirely different looks. They now looked all magnificent and beautiful.

    Ny percent of Mr Crow¡¯s ck feathers had now turned into faint golden, and once his feathers entirely turned into golden, he would be able to condense his bloodline into the pure ancient Gold Crow bloodline with the help of the power of those golden pills given by Yu Yu. Then, Mr Crow would grow the third foot and possess a sky-burning and ocean-boiling power; he would be as powerful as those legendary ancient Gold Crows.

    The pair of earthworm-sized baby snakes had been growing rapidly under the effect of those golden pills. They still looked like two tiny snakes when they coiled around Ji Hao¡¯s arms now, but once they leapt onto the ground and expanded their bodies, one would found that they were now both over a zhang long, and the earth core magic me released from their jaws already seemed to destroy everything in this world.

    Ji Hao did an experiment, during which, a heavy shield, which was seized from the battlefield and belonged to an ordinary Jia n warrior, was burned into a puddle of iron liquid by a single puff of earth core magic me let out by the two baby snakes within the short span of two breaths. One could imagine how horrible it would feel like and how cruel that scene would be when that earth core magical me would be spurted on one¡¯s own body.

    Ji Hao, Yu Yu and all his teammates had been quite happy and leisurely during the past seven days. However, to some other people, even a single day felt like a year now.

    Apart from Candle Dragon Gui, who was knocked out by Yu Yu earlier, and now had been worryingly trying to identify the person who had attacked him that day by the river, and the motivation of that attack, with his special secret magic, Di Sha had lost some genuine weight in this couple of days.

    Sitting in Ju Xiu¡¯s room, Di Sha expressionlessly looking at Ju Xiu, who now looked like a pale zombie. Even Ju Xiu¡¯s soul seemed to be perishing by now. He couldn¡¯t help it but quiver all the time.

    Two Yu n¡¯s middle-aged men, each having an extra serious face, were standing by Ju Xiu¡¯s bed. Dense blood-red light had been surging out of their erect eyes, along with an immeasurably great sense of power. That strangely strong sense of power had evenpressed the air surrounding them to a certain degree that the air now felt as solid as iron. Di Sha sat aside, feeling like dying from suffocation caused by that great sense of power released by the two Yu n men.

    One of these two middle-aged named Di Huo was Di Sha¡¯s uncle, while the other one named Ju Tu and was Ju Xiu¡¯s uncle. Both of them were powerful beings among their own families.

    Ju Xiu¡¯s life mattered crucially to the allied rtionship between the Di Family and the Ju Family, and that allied rtionship was bounded with profit exchanges between this two families, even concerning the power alternations of the other few influential families which were closely rted to the Di Family and the Ju Family. ording to a powerful man who had been supporting Ju Tu, the marriage between Di Sha and Ju Xiu might affect the positions of both the Di Family and Ju Family among all big families of the Blood Moon, and this effect couldst for over a thousand years.

    For the above reason, after the few human curse enchanters, who were urgently called by Di Sha and had attempted to undo the curse for Ju Xiu, been killed, Ju Tu and Di Huo came all the way here by themselves.

    Seeing Di Sha, who looked about to lose his mind, Di Huo abruptly roared out in anger, "You useless trash! Haven¡¯t you gotten any useful information?! Not even a little bit?! Who the hell did this?! Don¡¯t you know nothing at all?! Di Sha, do you have any idea how much effort I had to make, only for letting the family put you in charge of an army?!"

    Ju Tu stood aside, as he said in a bone-piercing cold voice, "How on earth did she be like this so suddenly? She was more than healthy before. Di Sha, Ju Xiu brought her army here to reinforce you, but now, she¡¯s dying. You have to give our family a reasonable exnation for this!"

    Di Sha looked at Ju Tu, seeming to cry but failing to squeeze any tear out of his eye sockets. Exnation? How could he possibly exin all these?

    So many master curse enchanters had tried. Those curse enchanters were from the Yu n, Xiu n, and some were human beings who had chosen to betray their race. All of them had tried their best to break the curse, yet, none could undo it. How could they me Di Sha for this under such a weird and horrible situation?

    As for who did this...

    The number of people in the Mind was immeasurable. Only god knew how many master curse enchanters were hiding in the Magus Pce. Besides, no one could tell whether Ju Xiu was especially targeted or she was just unluckily chosen as a curse sufferer. Who would know that?

    Let out a few trembled and hollowedughter, Di Sha prepared to say something to defend himself, but abruptly, Di Mo rushed into the room in a great hurry.

    With a weirdly excited tone, Di Mo yelled loudly out. "Lord Di Huo, Lord Ju Tu! The team I sent out has saved a spy who was sent into the group of refugees by us before. He brought us some important information regarding Ju Xiu!"

    Before Di Sha could say anything, Di Mo continued in a loud and shrill voice, "The one who did this to Ju Xiu is the kid named Ji Hao who killed Di Sha¡¯s younger brother in the Southern Wastnd! Our spy heard him say to his friend that he was going to make a heavenly-huge contribution!"

    nced at Di Sha with a weird look, Di Mo carried on, "Ji Hao also said that among us...That we¡¯re not as solid as an iron board!"

    At this moment, Di Suo rushed into the room as well. He hurriedly shouted out while he was still catching his breath.

    "One of my spies was hunting by the human army and my people rescued him. I know, I know who did this to Ju Xiu!"

    "It¡¯s Ji Hao! That little bastard!" said Di Suo after a long gasp, "He has a friend who¡¯s a master curse enchanter. Some kids from the Ten Sun Country who had somehow offended him before were killed by an unknown magic curse! My guy also said that the son of Ying Yunpeng, the Head Elder of the Ten Sun Country¡¯s Pu Ban stronghold, was killed by them too!"

    Di Sha instantly swooshed up from his seat and growled in a hoarse voice, "Ji Hao!! You again!!"

    A cloud of blood-red mist gathered above Di Sha¡¯s head and began spreading out, releasing an immense sense of power. In the meanwhile, Di Sha¡¯s face gradually became twisted in a fierce aura of killing.

    Di Huo and Ju Tu quickly nced at each other. ording to the information provided by Di Mo, Ji Hao said that the Blood Moon was not as solid as an iron board, what did that mean?

    Things like sneakily entrapping each other indeed happened quite a lot among Yu n noble sses!

 Chapter 309 â€“ Save

    Chapter 309: Save

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The oblong luxury meeting hall was clean and broad. All walls were decorated with blood-red patterns of erect eyes. Exquisite armors crafted with all kinds of rare and precious metals, leant against walls. The other few armors that were crafted as pure decorations had been floating in the air around a feet high from the ground, with the power of a great magic formation, and had been shining brightly under the dazzling light given out by thoserge pearls iid in the roof.

    Although this was a military meeting, but still, there were tens of beautiful young girls wearing little clothes, standing in the hall with trays containing all kinds of delicate food and wines carried in their hands.

    All the deputy armymanders of the four official Blood Moon armies led by Di Sha, Di Suo, Di Mo and Ju Xiu, were gathered in the hall, standing perfectly straight beside the table in the middle of the hall.

    Di Huo and Ju Tu each sat on one side of the table, with their erect eyes widely opened. A dim blood-red light had been circling inside their erect eyes, and in the meanwhile, they slowly swept across the faces of all armymanders, with their dagger-like eyes, carefully observing every single tiny facial expression made by them.

    The information provided by the spy, who was sent into the group of human refugee, had been confirmed.

    Just as Ji Hao expected, his words had brought a massive confusion to these Yu n nobles and powerful people. After all, his words sounded quite convincing. If Ji Hao truly wanted to make some great contribution and earn himself power and wealth, murdering Ju Xiu with a magic curse would indeed be an incredible one.

    In the conflict between the humankind and the Yu Dynasty, the Yu Dynasty had always been holding many advantages. Apart from that, those Yu n noblemanders cherished their own lives to an extreme degree. Therefore, during all these years, the total number of Yu n generals who had armies under theirmands but fell in wars between the humankind and the Yu Dynasty was definitely no more than a hundred.

    Ji Hao was nobody but an apprentice of the Magi Pce. Killing Ju Xiu - no matter what method he used to achieve this purpose, could absolutely earn himself genuine glory. The human Emperor and elders of the Magi Pce would certainly award him, probably with anything he wanted.

    However, that sentence with a vague meaning said by Ji Hao on purpose had now driven Ju Tu and Di Huo both into anxiousness.

    ¡¯The non-humankind is not as solid as an iron board.¡¯

    Because of this short sentence said by Ji Hao, if they could, Di Huo and Ju Tu would have arrested all present armymanders immediately, and tortured them like hell. They had to know if this sentence truly contained the information regarding some potential schemes, particrly aimed at the Di Family and Ju Family.

    ¡¯Can it be one of the other big families which are not on our side?¡¯

    ¡¯Or people in our own families, who are not getting along well with us?¡¯

    It could even be those people who had failed in thepetition for the throne of Emperor in Power, and lost to Dishi Yanluo. Although those people had failed to attain the magnificent throne, they were still extremely powerful among the Blood Moon... For merely revenge and grabbing as much dignity back as possible, those people would do anything once they got the chance.

    "Who the hell is it?" Di Huo knocked heavily on the table, which was made from pure gold and decorated with hundreds of thousands of multicolored gemstones, and said, "Is someone colluding with the humankind and trying to hurt us by murdering Ju Xiu?"

    "Di Sha," said Ju Tu with a harsh tone, "If we are not here, what would you do?"

    Di Sha frowned and pondered extra carefully for an entire quarter of an hour, then responded slowly, "If you, my dear uncles, are not here, I would surely team up with Di Suo and Di Mo. And we would select a batch of elite warriors...No matter how much that would cost, we would certainly destroy that altar, which was being used by our enemy to curse Ju Xiu, and save her."

    "A batch of elite warriors? What kind of warriors can be counted as elites?" said Ju Tu with a cold sneer.

    "All trustablemanders under the leads of Di Suo, Di Mo and me will join the mission." said Di Sha while puffing out his chest, "Ju Xiu can¡¯t hold much longer, therefore, we have to save her as soon as possible! We¡¯ve got the rough location of the altar already, so we..."

    "What if the enemyunched a massive attack when you¡¯re all gone?!" said Di Huo with a frosty tone, "Without you, would the rest of your armies who were left in here, be able to block the enemy¡¯s attack?"

    "As long as Di Mo¡¯s city-fort stays solid and the four Blood Moon Divine Towers keep working, this ce will be fine. Human armies can never defeat us!" Di Sha again puffed out his chest and said with a big confidence, "The defensive power of Di Mo¡¯s city-fort is as strong as one of a hundred of the Liang Zhu city¡¯s defensive power!"

    Di Mo¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. He then said tremblingly, "If, if someone breaks my defensive magic formation after all of our coremanders left..."

    Di Sha and Si Suo, even Di Huo and Ju Tu¡¯ faces all darkened badly when hearing him.

    Starting from Di Suo¡¯s words, all of them had associated many thoughts at that moment. Their thoughts were allplicated and different. With a great cautiousness, they nced at each other; in their eyes, no one was ever trustable.

    "If this city-fort is destroyed, with the power of those human armies, they would be totally capable of wiping all four of your armies out, as long as they are willing to sacrifice." said Di Huo, while quickly flipping the table with his finger, "Even worse, I think, they could even be able to take you all out with a smaller price."

    "Scheme! This scheme is aiming at us!" Said Ju Tu confirmedly, "I have grasped a strong sense of schemes. If that Ji Hao wasn¡¯t such a big talker and didn¡¯t let our spy hear his n, this scheme might have seeded!"

    Di Huo pointed his finger at Di Mo and yelled harshly, "Di Mo, spies working for the other families must have been hiding in your army. Send thew enforcement team, examine every single one of your deputymanders! Anyone suspicious, take him directly into custody and seal his power off. We will take all suspicious ones back to Liang Zhu city, then deal with them."

    Di Mo took a deep breath, then narrowed all three of his eyes, showing an extremely cruel, nearly crazy look.

    He had thought of that. If his army that he had spent hundreds of years and immeasurably great efforts on was destroyed by someone else, his position in the family would definitely suffer a disastrous decline, and the other family members who were close to him would all be suppressed cruelly as well.

    "Those bloody scums! Can¡¯t they just use their dirty tricks on the humankind?!" Di Sha growled, "Ju Xiu is such a lovely girl, but look, what have they done to her?!"

    Di Huo stood up and said ndly, "Nevertheless, we have now known about the scheme...there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of."

    Gasping deeply, Di Huo turned to Ju Tu and said, "You and I will gather our family armies to protect this city-fort with our own forces. In the meanwhile, Di Sha, Di Mo and Di Suo will go save Ju Xiu. Lord Ju Tu, what do you think about this n of mine?"

    Ju Tu remained silent for a while, then slowly nodded and responded, "With our powers, no one can ever y any trick in the faces of us. However, Di Sha and the other two kids...They have to be powerful enough to deal with any potential crisis. After all, the humankind must have set an ambush for them."

    "No one can ever stain our family glories. Lord Dishi Yanluo¡¯s glory is invible." said Di Huo with a nd tone, "we have to guarantee the sess of Di Sha, Di Mo and Di Suo¡¯ mission. Anyone who wants us to fail will have to pay for it."

    Ju Tu narrowed his eyes, pondered for a while, then nodded with determination.

    Half an hourter, an elite force numbering a thousand left the city-fort quickly, silently moving deep into the Chi Ban Mountain area.

 Chapter 310 â€“ Ji Mo

    Chapter 310: Ji Mo

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    A small eagle had been hovering around in the air, gazing at the ground with its ck beady eyes. A faint stream of light covered its wings, allowing it to fly thousands of feet above the ground to keep watch on the entire area that had a radius of nearly one thousand miles.

    Ji Mo raised his head as he rode on a golden lizard, and looked at the blood-red mountain area around him.

    Those endlessly extending mountains were pure blood-red, and yet, there were indeed thickyers of soil on those t mountaintops that had countless rising dense woods. However, being affected by those blood-red mountains, those thriving green woods looked a bit like bruises, one that weren¡¯t pleasing to the eye.

    Behind Ji Mo were one hundred and eleven followers of his, who were all mounted on golden lizards and equipped with simple leather armors. Every one of them had a coarse face. Clearly, these warriors had been travelling and fighting away from home for years, so much that even their skins were chapped.

    The golden lizard ridden by Ji Mo twisted its body as it abruptly opened its mouth, then thrusted out its long and sticky tongue to over ten zhang away, capturing a rabbit that was leaping across the grasnd upfront; the lizard pulled its tongue along with the rabbit back into its mouth, then swallowed the rabbit immediately.

    That over five-zhang long gigantic golden lizard gave a satisfied grumble as it blinked its huge, round eyes, after which it once again slightly twisted its body.

    The eagle hovering in the air suddenly let out a resonant cry, folded its wings and swept down swiftly, leaving a series of afterimages in the air. Ji Mo raised his hands and waved at the eagle. In just a few breaths, this battle eagle that had been raised by him since he was a little kidnded on his arm with its pair of sharp ws, intimately rubbing his wrist with its beak.

    Puff! A tail feather that had a special red luster went aze automatically on the eagle¡¯s tail, then soon turned into a puff of smoke that dissipated in the air.

    Ji Mo silently read the short lines that emerged from within the smoke, then raised his head and looked around, quickly locating the direction. Afterwards, he gave a long and resonant whistle; followed by which, the eagle flew back into the air while he himself took those warriors following him, quickly heading to a soaring cliff, then towards a long, rapidly flowing river from afar.

    The golden lizard was a very special kind of riding beast among this mountain area. They were actually able to tread swiftly on cliffs that had a steep angle of ny degrees. Their speed was amazingly fast, yet their movements werepletely silent. In the Chi Ban mountain area, only the most elite human army could have one young golden lizard, which could be raised into a battle beast.

    "Get ready, we¡¯re about to kill someone!" Said Ji Mo in a frosty voice, "And that¡¯s our nsman, from...the Fire Crow n. How many years has it been since thest time we heard this name?"

    The warriors following behind Ji Mo all showed a weird expression after hearing him, but soon afterwards, they calmed down. Their faces turned cold and expressionless again, just like stone statues. One could never find even a slight little bit of emotion on their rough faces.

    The Fire Crow n? Their memories about this n had long been hazy. To these Fire Crow n¡¯s nsmen who grew up in the Mind world and in wars between the humankind of the non-humankind, the name of the Fire Crow n was merely a symbol. It didn¡¯t mean anything to them at all.

    Killing one or even more Fire Crow n people was nothing special to them. They had already killed countless people all these years, and some of those dead people had even seen them as best friends or even eternally sworn brothers, yet that didn¡¯t mean anything to them either.

    The group of golden lizards moved quickly on the cliff. They swept past the multiple sentry turrets that were guarded by human warriors and invisible sentries. Many human warriors excitedly waved their hands at them, the most elite army in this mountain area, but Ji Mo only slightly nodded his head to those warriors.

    When his vision swept across those human warriors, his face waspletely emotionless, as if he was looking at a pile of corpses.

    Perhaps those warriors would all be corpses soon; either the non-humankind would ughter them or Ji Mo would kill them all by himself.

    In just two hours, the group of golden lizard had already travelled across hundreds of mountains and arrived by a small ind formed by two crossed rivers. The rapidly flowing river slowed down in this area and sand continued to be umted by the river flow, forming a small ind.

    The ind was covered by thick, thriving reeds. Every time a gust of wind blew across, flulent clouds would puff into the air and loud bird songs would resound from countless nests. Groups of white birds flew into the air, circling over the ind, and suddenly plung deep into the river. When these birds flew back up from the water, their beaks would always be filled with fishes and shrimps.

    "Sh, let¡¯s take a break here. Get yourselves some food and water." Ji Mo raised his right hand and clenched his fist while speaking in a nd tone, "Two squads, go check both the upstream and downstream of this river. Those non-humans need to drink as well, so they always tend to invade through river valleys."

    Two ten-people squads instantly moved towards both sides of the river and soon disappeared.

    Yu Mu, who looked like aplete hill of meat, was seated by the riverside with a gigantic pot floating on the river in front of him. At this moment, he was holding a huge, fat yet scale-less fish in his hand. He had just finished gouging the fish¡¯s internal organs using a small dagger, and now, he was cleaning the fish with the river water.

    Seeing Ji Mo and his warriors, Yu Mu grinned and stood up, waving the pair of chubby hands towards Ji Mo and yelled, "Oi, brothers! Which army do you belong to?"

    Ji Mo looked at Yu Mu coldly while making a short but shrill whistle, following which, he and his warriors rushed onto the river. Soft, yetrge sarcolemma stretched out from those golden lizards¡¯ ws. It allowed them to tread on the water surface, as they quickly moved across the river that was over ten miles wide, rushing towards Yu Mu.

    Sitting on the golden lizard¡¯s back and looking down at Yu Mu, Ji Mo then slightly pressed Yu Mu¡¯s shoulder with the spearhead of his long spear, and said, "3928th troop of the main army of humankind, dare-to-die corps, I am Captain Ji Mo. Who are you? What are you doing here?"

    While speaking, Ji Mo¡¯s spearhead had already been pressed against Yu Mu¡¯s throat. With a slight push, he could disable Yu Mu from retaliating and put him half-dead, or even kill him straightaway.

    In woods far away from where Yu Mu was, Feng Xing leaned his head out from behind a big tree, then pulled his long bow open, aimed at Ji Mo¡¯s throat.

    "Oi! You! I¡¯ll shoot you into a piece of meat if you don¡¯t take that spear away!"

    Yu Mu carried the fat fish with his left hand and gave a simple and honest smile, then flicked Ji Mo¡¯s spear with his right hand, said, "We¡¯re from the special army, belonging to the main army as well, we are..."

    Feng Xing suddenly screamed out in the woods while a fierce, cyan re burst out from under his feet. In the following moment, he darted out at a lightning speed and brought up tens of afterimages as he rose to hundreds of feet high from the ground within a blink of an eye, and then stomped his feet against the air. Followed by his move, tens of afterimages shot out towards all directions, while he himself darted to tens of miles away in just a single moment.

    At the same time, twelve long arrows had been released sessively by Feng Xing, letting out a high-pitched swishing noise.

    A series of rustling noise came out of the woods. Among the two squads sent out by Ji Mo, a warrior was shot by an arrow right in the middle of his chest, and rushed out of the woods with his entire body covered in blood.

    Ji Mo¡¯s face immediately darkened. He raised the spear preparing to stab Yu Mu, however, his spear suddenly turned green as a puff of ck smoke rose from his palm along with a sizzling noise. In the next moment, his left hand was corroded into nothing more than bones by Yu Mu¡¯s poison.

 Chapter 311 â€“ Power

    Chapter 311: Power

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Yu Yu lied on a thick mattress made from straw, supported his head with his left hand, looking like a reclining buddha. His whole body was covered with a faint fog while he was in a deep sleep. Judging from his satisfied and pleased look, perhaps even the destruction of the entire world wouldn¡¯t be able to wake him up.

    ncing at Yu Yu, Ji Hao said in a low voice, "Man Man and Shaosi, you go protect Taisi and the altar!"

    Ji Hao then turned his palm around and threw out three jade talismans, that were crafted by himself ording to the method he learned from Yu Yu¡¯s Study of Magic Formations, using his spirit me contained in his Golden Dan. With these three talismans, he formed a simple magic formation, which was called ¡¯Heaven, Earth, People, Three Ternary Demon-sealing Formation¡¯.

    Swoosh! Three hazy streams of white smoke directly rose into the air, slightly twisting, followed by dissipating immediately, along with which, Man Man, Shaosi and Taisi¡¯s silhouettes were blurred for a short moment, soon turning clear again. However, if one was to look closer, one would find that their location was now about ten zhang away from where they were before Ji Hao created the magic formation.

    Ji Hao smiled and nodded, waving his hands towards Man Man, as a huge stream of me swooshed out of his body, quickly condensing into a pair of fiery wings. Ji Hao darted out so swiftly that one couldn¡¯t even clearly see his silhouette. The altar was only three to five miles away from the riverside, and with two rises and falls, Ji Hao scudded to Yu Mu¡¯s side.

    At that moment, Ji Mo was staring at his own hand, which was now a pale skeleton, with his eyes widely popped out. Abruptly, he gave a great growl in both shock and anger.

    He gave Yu Mu a malicious nce. How could this seemingly simple and honest fatso, who was even a bit friendly, do such a vicious thing?! Besides, Ji Mo¡¯s body was cultivated severely for so many years, how possibly couldn¡¯t he resist the poison thrown out by this fatso so quickly and easily?

    Yu Mu had done nothing but slightly flicked his spearhead that was around two meters away from his hand. Even worse, he had sensedpletely nothing before his hand was corroded into this. ¡¯What a crazy poison using skill! Is this fatso a disciple of some old monster of the Magi Pce?"

    "Kill them!" Ji Mo shouted out. Without too much hesitation, he chose the simplest and most violent method to solve this conflict.

    He was the captain of the dare-to-die corps, which meant he was a special one among allmanders of human armies, and death rate of the dare-to-die corps had always been the highest. Therefore, even if they sometimes acted a bit unreasonable or too violent, the superiors would understand and wouldn¡¯t punish them for that.

    Even though the special army was also special and important.

    Nevertheless, Ji Mo gave a creepy grin to Ji Hao. He didn¡¯t take the special army seriously at all, because in this Chi Ban Mountain area, the Dare-to-die corps was the standing army. In other words, if this Chi Ban Mountain area had local viins, that would be the dare-to-die corps.

    Ten warriors each gave a long shout, following which their golden lizards suddenly rushed out for around tens of zhangs. Those long spears held in their hands brought up multiple streams of golden, red and scorching light, swishing towards Yu Mu and Ji Hao¡¯s vital body parts.

    "Yu Mu, don¡¯t poison them!" Ji Hao said in a low voice. Ji Mo and his warriors were all wearing the human army¡¯s uniforms, and although they were unfriendly and even fierce, they were human warriors indeed. Therefore, Ji Hao wouldn¡¯t use those methods, that he would use on non-humankind, on them.

    Besides, that me spurted out from their long spears were golden and red, which obviously was Golden Crow me, possessed only by the Gold Crow n. Ji Hao wouldn¡¯tunch deadly attack to any Gold Crow nsman for no reason when they firstly met.

    "Okay, hm, these people are ridiculous!" Yu Muined in a muffled voice, then waved his hand towards the river. Along with his move, the iron pot, that was floating in the river, rose into the air and swiftly flew into his hands. Yu Mu carried the pot on his back and quickly turned around, using the pot to shield himself from those long and sharp spears.

    Followed by a series of ear-piercing ngs, those spears struck on the pot and Yu Mu¡¯s fat rippled like water from the shock, even letting out loud pping noises. Yu Mu slightly lowered his body and narrowed his eyes. The pot had stopped those spears, and yet the great shocking waves still struck his body through the pot.

    A thin stream of blood slowly gushed out of Yu Mu¡¯s mouth. He gave a long and resonant growl, and his eyes emitted a dark blue, dim light, while he turned around his head, looking at the river with a piercing gaze.

    Gigantic clouds of watery mist rapidly swooshed up from the river, and soon a rain cloud gathered above. Silently, a gentle rain fell from the sky, wetting Ji Mo and his warriors¡¯ clothes.

    From the further section of the riverside, ten warriors, who had just rushed out of the woods, yelled out in rage.

    "Ji Mo! Be careful! There¡¯s a bloody archer who can move so damn fast! If we dodged slightly slower, his arrow would have poked into our hearts!"

    "Such a quick runner! The ten of us had joined hands but still failed to catch him!"

    "He was sneakily hiding on a tree all by himself. He has got to be a spy working for the non-humankind!"

    While yelling and shouting, they pulled those arrows which were stuck in their bodies out with difficulty.

    Hearing those warriors¡¯ shouts, Ji Hao shouted out loudly as well in a harsh tone, "Is your name Ji Mo? We¡¯re not enemies!"

    Locking his hands together, Ji hao whispered and incanted a spell, along with which the gentle rain falling from the sky suddenly gathered in the air into multiple thumb-thick water ropes, swishing towards the ten warriors, who were rushing towards Ji Hao and preparing tounch their deadly attack.

    In the meanwhile, the dim and dark blue light sparkling in Yu Mu¡¯s eyes grew brighter than before. With his special ability, Yu Mu made those water ropes thicker and more solid; by now, those seemingly soft and fragile water ropes were even tougher than the best alloy rope in this world. Added with the power of [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words], these water ropes became ten times stronger than before. With thebination of Ji Hao and Yu Mu¡¯ powers, they had magically turned that gentle rain, that seemed not harmful at all, into extra powerful and flexible weapons.

    Those warriors didn¡¯t slow even a little bit down, and still rushed over at their highest speed. Speedily, some water ropes coiled around those warriors¡¯ arms, shoulders and waists, while the other water ropes turned intossos and urately locked those golden lizards¡¯ throats, as they had all widely opened there mouths and were preparing to thrust their huge and sticky tongue out.

    The ten golden lizards that were locked by the throats staggered and fell on the ground one after another. Warriors who sat on their backs tried to leap up into the air and swing their spears to continue attacking Ji Hao, but their bodies were tied up by those water ropes that made them lost the bnce of their bodies. Soon, they all fell on the ground as well, even knocking ten huge pits out of the sand ground.

    "Bastard!" Ji Mo growled out in fury. In the following moment, a thick puff of me swooshed out of his back, within which silhouettes of a pair of Gold Crow ws shed across. He held his left hand that was regrowing muscles and flesh, behind his back, while gripping the long spear with his right hand, and abruptly pushed the spear towards Ji Hao¡¯s heart.

    "Bastard you!" Ji Hao burst a great growl out as well, "Such an unreasonable person! Let¡¯s fight then!"

    The Gold Crow me Cloak released a piercingly great fiery light that then generated a thick wall of me, heavily bumping against the long spear, letting out an earth-shaking and resonant bang.

    Ji Mo felt that his spear had just poked on a gigantic mountain, such that even his wrist began trembling. Slightly touched by the me released by Ji Hao¡¯s cloak, his long spear was twisted right away, curved like a dead snake.

    Ji Hao pointed his finger at Ji Mo and slightly flicked,unching the thunder move that he had been practcing for quite a few days under Yu Yu¡¯s supervision, and was taught by Yu Yu himself.

    A series of bangs and sizzling noises rose into the air.

    Nine water-tank thick, dazzling and fiery lightning bolts struck down from the sky in a row, directly on Ji Mo¡¯s head. ring beams of light darted out towards all directions and at the same time, Ji Mo and his golden lizard howled out hoarsely.

 Chapter 312 â€“ Clansmen

    Chapter 312: nsmen

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Enormous thunderbolts seemed to dazzle the entire world, while Ji Mo¡¯s simple leather armor was struck into pieces. Just like venation on leaves, those thunderbolts swiftly spread out on Ji Mo¡¯s body, ripping his skin and muscle open, and drilled into his bones, leaving clear shes on his bones.

    Ji Mo¡¯s golden lizard suffered even worse. A long and high-pitched scream was squeezed out of its throat, along with its hundred-zhang long and sticky tongue, that was thrust out straight towards the sky. The thunderbolt ripped this senior-Magus-level Golden lizard¡¯s skin and wormed into its body, nearly smashing a fist-sized sphere of spirit blood contained in the lizard¡¯s lower belly.

    Along with a shrill sizzling noise, this golden lizard, which was just about to condense its soul power into a beast Dan and grow consciousness and intelligence to evolve into a spirit beast from an ordinary animal, fell on the ground in a sloppy shape, only puffing out ck smoke from its nostrils.

    Thunder and lightning had always been seen as the punishmentunched by the heavens that could naturally restraint all kinds of evilness and darkness, and was especially destructive to these fierce beasts. This golden lizard now stared at Ji Hao, seeming to cry but unable to shed any tears. It had cultivated itself for over a thousand years in order to be a spirit beast, however, Ji Hao¡¯s thunder just crushed all it had ever achieved.

    "God damn it!" Ji Mo staggeringly struggled up from the huge pit caused by the thunder strike while cursing. As his spirit blood started boiling, all his wounds began healing and regrowing, along with those cracks on his bones. After the time span of only one breath, every single one of his wounds were gone.

    Except for the slightly weakened sense of power released from his body, one couldn¡¯t possibly find even a slight bruise on his body.

    The melted and twisted long spear had been wastedpletely, therefore, Ji Mo pulled out the long sword tied around his waist in great rage.

    Nevertheless, the long sword was forged from metal as well, which meant, it had absorbed a good amount of thunder power just now. As a consequence, Ji Mo sensed a loss of weight of the sword once after he pulled it out. In the following moment, he saw this long sword, that was made with high-grade steel and had tens of magic spell symbols attached to it, burned scorching-red by the thunder power. Half of the sword body immediately turned into steel water, dripping on the ground drop by drop.

    "You!" Ji Mo red at Ji Hao, and sucked in a deep breath in both anger and shame.

    He knew that Ji Hao was a Fire Crow n¡¯s nsman, who was supposed to know nothing but attack people with the fire power. ¡¯When have Fire Crow n¡¯s people learned tounch thunderbolt attacks? Isn¡¯t the thunder power a special ability, possessed by and only by the Thunder Lustre n and the other few ns which own the bloodline of the Thunder God?¡¯

    Those warriors stood behind Ji Mo were knocked down as well.

    Yu Mu¡¯s rain cloud had been shrouding the entire area and the gentle rain served as the perfect conductor when the great thunderbolts struck down from the heaven, turning into smaller electric bolts and darting out everywhere. Tens of warriors were all hurt pretty badly by those electric bolts, such that even their hair had straightened up.

    Fortunately, those electric bolts that had affected them were not so strong, and among these warriors, even the weakest one was a Senior Magus who had one Magus Acupoint awakened. They tremblingly stood back up from the ground, and all gained their powers back in the span of a few breaths.

    "I am Ji Hao, came from the Special Army, a member of the main human army." said Ji Hao while creaking his own finger joints loudly. Silhouettes of Gold Crows had been sparkling faintly on his cloak, as vivid as living creatures.

    Looking at Ji Mo with a pair of cold eyes, Ji Hao asked, "Why did you attack my teammate?"

    Ji Mo took a long gasp, gritted his teeth, and responded word by word, "We are inspecting this mountain area under orders. One of your teammates is under suspicion of being a spy of the non-humankind, and we are qualified to deal with such a situation."

    Ji Haoughed out loud towards the sky, then abruptly threw a heavy kick right onto Ji Mo¡¯s face.

    Ji Mo moved swiftly as well. He dropped the damaged long sword and punched against Ji Hao¡¯s foot with both hands. A thunderous boom was generated, and at the same time, Ji Hao sensed a massive stream of power against his foot. Nimbly rising into the air, Ji Hao then flew backwards for around a hundred zhang, while Ji Mo¡¯s body shook slightly. His foot stamped against the ground, knocking a gigantic hole out of the ground, as he staggeringly stepped back for nearly a hundred zhang as well.

    Neither of them had used any magics andunched their moves with pure physical powers, and the winner was not determined at all.

    "How is it even possible?! How old are you, you little bastard?!" Ji Mo yelled out angrily while tightening his entire body. On his chest, back and limbs, over a thousand dazzling light spots suddenly emerged, after which, bright fiery light spurted from those light spots. He was ashamed into anger, staring at Ji Hao as he growled, "I¡¯ve been ughtering my way out of battlefields for nearly a hundred years, that is how I achieved my powers! But you! You¡¯re only a kid! How many Magus acupoints do you have?!"

    Ji Hao sniffed coldly while a dense fiery light surged out of his cloak, covering up the fiery light spurting out of his over ten woken Magus Acupoints, which were gradually lighting up.

    Looking at Ji Mo, Ji Hao said in a nd tone, "Simple, I¡¯m the genius one and you¡¯re the dumb one... don¡¯t you see?"

    Stamping his foot heavily against the ground, Ji Hao took out his identification tablet and raised it high, saying, "I am a soldier of the Special Army, we were sent into this mountain area to kill as much non-humankind warriors as we can, using any method. Can I also suspect your people as spies andunch my deadly attack on you?"

    Ji Mo paused briefly, looked at Ji Hao¡¯s tablet, then slowly took out a thick tablet from the leather bag tied around his waist, saying, "I am the captain of this Dare-to-die corps, I did notunch the deadly attack just now!"

    Ji Hao turned his head to Yu Mu, who carried the huge pot on his back and had been gobbling a piece of well-grilled serpent meat that no one knew where he got from. Seeing Ji Hao look at him, Yu Mu shrugged, curved his lips backwards, then said carelessly, "Well, he couldn¡¯t kill me anyway. In the worst case, he might injure me badly and I¡¯d poison them all to death. This is how simple it is."

    Ji Mo¡¯s eye corner instantly twitched, then gave aplicated, malicious nce at Yu Mu, who was a white, fat young man and looked so harmless.

    Just as Yu Mu said, even if Ji Mo poked his spearhead into Yu Mu¡¯s throat directly at the first ce, Yu Mu wouldn¡¯t die immediately due to the strong life-force of a Senior Magus. However, Yu Mu¡¯s poison-using skills were brutal and horrible, that could indeed make Ji Mo and all of his warriors stay in this ce forever.

    Gasping deeply, the piercing sense of power released from Ji Mo¡¯s body dissipated slowly. He raised his head, saw Mr Crow, who was floated above Ji Hao¡¯s head, and suddenly yelled out in a surprised, even trembling tone, "This, is this... a Fire Crow? You, you, are you...?"

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes, carefully observing Ji Mo while responding ndly, "I am from the Gold Crow n, in the Gold ck Mountain, Southern Wastnd. You seem to possess the Gold Crow bloodline power as well, am I right?"

    Ji Mo showed a faint, yet extremely weird look hearing Ji Hao. He stared at Ji Hao and spoke nothing for quite a while, then abruptly gave a bitter grin.

    "Gold Crow n? Have you got the title back already? Is our n so strong today? We, we..."

    All of Ji Mo¡¯s warriors headed down, gasping quickly and heavily.

    Ji Mo remained silent for a while, then slowly turned to South and kneeled.

    "Abba, Amma, I finally meet a nsman that came from the Southern Wastnd! Not from the Fire Crow n, but the Gold Crow n! Our n have risen again! One day, I will take your bone ashes back to our homnd and bury you well!"

    Looking at Ji Mo, Ji Hao finally threw the question out, "Are you from the Gold Crow n as well?"

    Ji Mo kowtowed to the South for a few times, then slowly stood up, and responded in a slightly sad tone, "Yes, but we have never been to the Southern Wastnd. Our ancestors were ves, captured in the Southern Wastnd and sold to the Mind by those non-humankind ve dealers. It was the human Emperor¡¯s army that freed us from the mine we worked in."

    Ji Hao took a tumble, and couldn¡¯t help but show pity on his face when he looked at Ji Mo and his warriors.

 Chapter 313 â€“ Slaves

    Chapter 313: ves

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao slightly waved his hand in the air, following his move, waves of cyan-coloured roared out, cut off all reed within the area that had a radius of ten miles.

    Clouds of reed catkin puffed into the air. The wind transformed into soft yet withy ropes, which tied those reed up and slightly tightened, turning those puffy reed into bundles of fire sticks, cing them orderly next to the bonfire.

    Watching this, Ji Mo and all of his warriors popped their eyes out in shock, as if their eyeballs were going to fly out of their eye sockets. These people had met countless muscr and brave warriors, who were good at swinging their huge axes or machetes madly and hacking everything in front of them, but had never seen such a magical controlling skill.

    Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power was amazing, that allowed him to flexibly and urately control the wind; even among those master Magi Tutors in the Magus Pce, the number of people who possessed such a high-grade controlling skill was very few. In Ji Mo and his warriors¡¯ eyes, with this controlling skill, Ji Hao seemed even to be a bit mysterious and unfathomable.

    ¡°It turns out that you¡¯re all Gold Crow n¡¯s people.¡± A few bonfires were built up on the clean bed. Yu Mu captured arge amount of chubby fishes from the river, and was now grilling them on the bonfire. A marvelously nice scent of grilled fish quickly spread out.

    Vats of delicious wines that Feng Xing exchanged with his credits were opened one after another. Ji Mo and his warriors filled their own wine pots up over and over again, pouring the wine into their mouths while passionately asking Ji Hao about the recent situation of the Gold Crow n. When Ji Hao said that the Gold Crow n was now appreciated by Prince Zhu Rong Tonggong, and had been growing and expanding rapidly, Ji Mo and his warriors couldn¡¯t help but shout out in joy and excitement.

    Ji Mo and his warriors were Gold Crow n¡¯s nsmen too, but they had never stepped into the Southern Wastnd.

    Having had enough wine and delicious grilled meat, and shrouded by a warm and passionate atmosphere, Ji Mo held Ji Hao¡¯s hands and began telling his own story in detail.

    That was many, many years ago. Guided by the leaders of a few local ns of the Southern Wastnd, the Blood Fang, a bunch of ve dealers, sneakily attacked the n of Ji Mo¡¯s ancestors. They didn¡¯t have the chance to report to the Gold ck Mountain and seek for help, because the Blood Fang easily breached the entire n.

    Elderly people were ughtered immediately, while younger people and children were marked as ves, sent to the Mind by the Blood Fang. After enduring untold hardships and sufferings, they finally arrived in the Mind world.

    ¡°ording to our ancestors, the number of people in that batch of ves, who were captured from different ns in the Southern Wastnd and sent to the Mind, was over a million,¡± said Ji Mo ndly with the wine pot held in his hand, ¡°But that was a long and rough journey. Our ancestors had been through all kinds of deadly dangers in the void and suffered attacksunched by different void beasts. Atst, only less than a half of them had made it to the Mind alive.¡±

    Over ten zhangs away, Yu Yu, who was lying on that grass mattress and had been in a deep sleep, opened one eye, gave Ji Mo a sideway nce, then yarned towards the sky. After that, hezily turned his back at Ji Hao and Ji Mo. No one noticed when he plugged his ears with a pair of hand-made straw ear plugs.

    Ji Hao sighed and sighed, while pouring another potful of wine for Ji Mo, then said, ¡°Blood Fang, those bloody monsters...but, I have already avenged your ancestors, brother Ji Mo. All of their elite forces and their new leader named Di Luo were killed by us.¡±

    Ji Mo raised his eyebrows, staring at Ji Hao with aplicated look, then raised his wine pot.

    Ji Hao grinned, raised his bowl of wine as well and clinking it against Ji Mo¡¯s, then both of them bottomed up. Seeing this, Ji Mo¡¯s warriors, who were surrounding Ji Mo and Ji Hao burst a wave of cheers and shouts. The atmosphere was growing more and more passionate. A few warriors, who were injured by Feng Xing earlier, found Feng Xing and started a drinking game with him.

    Even Yu Mu, that terrifying, monster-like poison user, was now surrounded by a few warriors, who were asking him about how to make delicious grilled fish and meat.

    Only Man Man, Shaosi and Taisi didn¡¯t join the party. Instead, they stayed with the altar. Taisi had built a circle around the altar with beast bones and had been murmuring some fake spells intentionally, starting a few gusts of cold wind to swoosh around the altar.

    Ji Mo and his warriors guessed that Taisi was doing some kind of magic with the altar, therefore, none of them tried to interrupt him. The area that had a radius of over ten zhangs around the altar, Taisi, Shaosi and Man Man, waspletely clean. Not a single person showed any attempt to approach them.

    Ji Mo took another sip of the wine, then lifted his fringe up, showing a bone-deep mark of ve.

    ¡°I was a ve too. My grandfather, my parents and me, we were all born in mines. Those monsters marked us when we could barely walk, and made us work in those dark, hell-like mines when we were able to lift things.¡±

    The living environment of non-humankind¡¯s mining ves was extremely poor. Those mines were all dark, and filled with all kinds of unpredictable dangers. During the mining work,rge-scale underground caves would be dug through very often, and fierce beasts would attack mining ves through those caves. For all the above reason, the death rate of mining ves was incredibly high.

    Ji Mo watched his families and friends die one after another in the mine. He saw the girl he loved be raped violently by a Jia n¡¯s supervisor in the mine, and then been killed brutally.

    Calmly, Ji Mo told Ji Hao all of his experiences, as if he was telling someone else¡¯s story.

    He then pointed his finger at his warriors, who were still gobbling, continuing ndly, ¡°They were just like me, all ves at one point of time. They all have the same ve mark as mine.¡±

    For quite a few times, Ji Mo tried to escape from the mine he worked in, but he had never seeded. Every time when the non-humankind caught him back, they would beat him savagely, then send him to work in an even worse mine. Nevertheless, he survived. Ji Mo managed to survive every horrible mine disaster and fierce beast attack, and had never stopped toughening himself bit by bit, finally activating the Gold Crow bloodline power contained in his body.

    Among those mining ves, the older generations would teach all of their knowledges orally to the younger generations. With that iplete and fragmented knowledge, Ji Mo had managed to wake up his Magus Acupoints and cultivate himself into a Senior Magus.

    Once again, he agitated the other mining ves to escape and started a rebellion with over ten-thousand ves. They killed arge number of non-humankind supervisors, including that one who had raped and killed his beloved girl. He ended that one¡¯s life himself.

    At that moment, a storm troop under Si Wen Ming¡¯smander, which were targeting especially those mines under the non-humankind¡¯s control,unched the surprise attack on the mine Ji Mo had worked in. Ji Mo and his fellows coborated from within with the troop from the outside, and thatrge-scale mind was destroyed thoroughly. The non-humans were killed and ves were all set free.

    After that, Ji Mo and some of his brothers joined the standing army set in this Chi Ban Mountain area, forming a Dare-to-die corps, hunting the non-humankind.

    ¡°I want to go back to the Southern Wastnd. I want to bring my parents¡¯ bone ashes back there and bury them well in the Gold ck Mountain. This is the only wish of generations of our people as mining ves... We dreamt about that day when we could return to our homnd and merge our own souls with the souls of our ancestors.¡± Finishing the pot of wine up, Ji Mo then said, ¡°But, we can¡¯t go back yet... We¡¯re too ashamed to go back.¡±

    Pointing at the ve mark on his forehead, Ji Mo continued, ¡°Before we kill enough non-humankind, before our glory can wash off our shame, we can¡¯t go back.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, we stay in this Chi Ban Mountain, to crush as many of the non-humankind as we can!¡±

    Letting out a long breath that contained a dense scent of wine, Ji Mo said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s so amazing that we met you here in this Chi Ban Mountain, mypatriot, my brother... we have the same blood!¡±

 Chapter 314 â€“ A Sudden Twist

    Chapter 314: A Sudden Twist

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    After having dined and wined to satiety, Ji Mo swapped magic talismans in a friendly fashion, which could be used as distancemunicating tools, with Ji Hao, and invited Ji Hao to visit their stronghold in this Chi Ban Mountain area.

    Ji Hao gripped Ji Mo¡¯s hands, seeming a bit sad about Ji Mo and his people leaving. They looked at each other directly in the eyes; Ji Mo¡¯s look was still a bit cold yet, and Ji Hao even had misty eyes when he said goodbye to Ji Mo. It was so nice that in this vast and dangerous Mind world, he could still meet someone who shared the same origination with him.

    ¡¯What a perfect show.¡¯

    Ji Hao gave himself full marks for his performance. Basically, he had just thoroughly described himself as a poor kid from the ¡¯countryside¡¯, who left home early, and had been lonely for so many years, expressing all kinds of emotion that people were supposed to have when they met someone who had the same blood as themselves in a strange ce.

    Ji Mo held Ji Hao¡¯s hands, and honestly looked at him. Ji Hao¡¯s pair of slightly misty eyes made Ji Mo unable to help but slightly bow down his head and show a faint smile on the corners of his mouth.

    Followed by a long and shrill whistle, Ji Mo and the other warriors hopped on golden lizards¡¯ backs and prepared to leave. At this moment, another group of people rode on golden teeth beavers, abruptly showing up on one of the two crossed rivers, moving over quickly.

    Golden teeth beavers looked just like ordinary beavers but with an extra huge shape; a mature golden teeth beaver was normally over five-zhang long, and its tail had the length of more than three zhangs. The most special body part of these golden teeth beavers was the pair of golden and shining grinding teeth. A pair of grinding teeth shielded the front of each beaver¡¯s mouth like a door, and was sharp and especially solid.

    During fights, this pair of grinding teeth could bite the enemies¡¯ skins open, or smash strike enemies like a pair of hammers, or even serve as shields to block long distance dangers such as arrows. In the water, that pair of grinding teeth could split the water stream that would raise those beavers¡¯ swimming speed by at least a hundred percent.

    The Chi Ban Mountain area had multiple rivers, and the number ofrge-scale rivers was over a hundred thousand. Therefore, golden teeth beavers were used a lot by the standing human army in this area.

    "Jiang Su!" riding on the golden lizard¡¯s back, Ji Mo waved his hand towards the leader of the almost a hundred warriors group, then said to Ji Hao, "That is Jiang Su, the captain of another Dare-to-die corps. He¡¯s a Bi Fang n¡¯s nsman, but he is also a descendant of ves, just like me."

    Ji Hao¡¯s mouth corners twitched, letting out a few fakeughters.

    ¡¯Such a coincidence. Within a while, two elite corps came to this small ind in the middle of nowhere... Warriors in one corps are the Bi Fang n people, while warriors in the other corps are all Gold Crow n people. What a coincidence!!¡¯ said Ji Hao in his head.

    Jiang Su was a tall and muscr man and had faint fiery light wrapped around his body. He gave a great shout and drove his beaver onto the beach by the river.

    Once he went ashore, the beaver quickly shook its body and sshed countless water drops out. Jiang Su yelled out in anger, "I hate these damn beavers! I hate patrolling on rivers! We¡¯re warriors of the great Bi Fang n, we are supposed to fly high in the air and burn our enemies into ashes with the storm of mes, not moving around in goddamn waters!"

    While yelling andining, Jiang Su leapt down from the beaver¡¯s back, took out a tablet and threw it to Ji Mo, while saying, "Brother Ji Mo, it¡¯s wonderful that you¡¯re here as well. The superior ordered us to build a temporary campsite in this area to stock some weapons and supplies. That¡¯ll serve as a ce for brothers from all Dare-to-die corpses to take short breaks."

    Ji Hao crossed his arms in front of his chest, grinned and said to Jiang Su friendly, "No need to search any further. I think this ind is pretty great, it can amodate at least tens of thousands of people. Additionally, you¡¯ll never need to worry about water resources in this area. From these rivers, you can not only find fishes and shrimps to eat, but also, the other animals woulde to this area to drink waters in groups. You will be able to hunt as many animals as you want very easily."

    Stamping his foot against the ground, Ji Hao then gave Jiang Su an honest grin and continued, "I think this will be your perfect temporary campsite."

    Jiang Su paused for a second, as well as Ji Mo, who was holding the tablet thrown over by Jiang Su.

    A short whileter, Jiang Su responded in a cold voice, "Indeed, I have already chosen this ind to build our campsite. Ji Mo, don¡¯t leave... Stay and help us build watch towers. And you, whatever you are doing here, you¡¯re now all under mymand." said Jiang Su, while pointing his finger at Ji Hao.

    ng! Jiang Su pulled out the long sword tied around his waist with a threatening gaze, and slightly swung it towards Ji Hao. A frosty light spurted out of the sword edge and a spell mark, that was formed from over three-hundred spell symbols, lit up on the sword edge. Compared to Ji Mo¡¯s long spear, Jiang Su¡¯s sword was of a much higher grade.

    ncing at Jiang Su¡¯s sword, Ji Hao let out a weird smile, then nimbly leapt up into the air, bringing up shreds of afterimages, thenunched a heavy kick right on Jiang Su¡¯s face.

    Bang! Jiang Su didn¡¯t see thising, and couldn¡¯t react timely at all, only letting out a long howl. His nose bone was entirely smashed into his face by Ji Hao. Yu Yu had especially cultivated Ji Hao for a few days that, not to mention any other magics he had learned, showered under the purple-golden light released by Yu Yu on purpose, Ji Hao¡¯s physical strength was now raised by over a hundred percent, which made Ji Hao as powerful as a peak-level Senior Magus.

    A horribly great power stream exploded on Jiang Su¡¯s face, which nearly destroyed Jiang Su¡¯s entire face. Blood sshed everywhere and flesh fragments fell on the ground all over.

    Waves of wailing and howling rose from Jiang Su¡¯s broken throat while he was sent flying backwards, knocking down tens of his warriors that stood behind him. Along with his howls, Jiang Su¡¯s spirit blood surged around inside his body and quickly healed his nearly shattered face. After that, Jiang Su screamed to Ji Mo, "Ji Mo! Kill that kid for me!"

    Ji Mo¡¯s look slightly changed. He then frowned his brows and said in a harsh tone," Jiang Su, Ji Hao is our brother, serving the Special Army. We¡¯re families, don¡¯t misunderstand each other, just don¡¯t! Ji Hao! Don¡¯t attack! Don¡¯t attack!"

    Hurriedly, Ji Mo grabbed Ji Hao¡¯s shoulders with both of his hands while yelling, "We¡¯re all families, don¡¯t attack! Don¡¯t attack!"

    Seeing this, Feng Xing instantly tightened his body, bringing up a few afterimages, and prepared to dart away. This was his old habit that, once a fight was started, he had to run, at least over ten miles away. Only in this way he could settle his mind down and concentrate in dealing with the enemies with his bow and arrows one after another.

    However, once he moved, a few of Ji Mo¡¯s warriors stopped him and said, "We¡¯re all families, don¡¯t attack! Don¡¯t attack!"

    Before Feng Xing took another move, the few muscr warriors circled him around, grabbing his limbs with their thick, serpent-like arms.

    Yu Mu tried to reach his pot, but two Ji Mo¡¯s warriors had already pressed their hands on both sides of the pot, while grinning and shaking their heads to Yu Mu, saying, "We¡¯re all brothers, don¡¯t attack, and never pick up your weapon."

    Jiang Su suddenly rose into the air and darted up to Ji Hao, thrusting his hands out, attempting to lock Ji Hao¡¯s throat.

    "Families? Ji Mo, you saw he attacked me just now, what kind of family can that be?"

    An obvious and fierce intention of killing emerged on Jiang Su¡¯s face while he crooked his fingers into the hook-shape, reaching Ji Hao¡¯s throat.

    By now, Ji Mo had shown the same intention of killing. He tightened his arms, crooked his fingers as well, and firmly locked Ji Hao¡¯s shoulders.

 Chapter 315 â€“ Pounce

    Chapter 315: Pounce

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Seeing all this, Man Man and Shaosi almost bounced up from the ground, but hearing Ji Hao¡¯s shouts, they immediately stepped back, shielding the altar and Taisi behind.

    Tens of Ji Mo and Jiang Su¡¯s warriors pulled out their weapons simultaneously, sprinting towards the altar. However, the air abruptly and slightly rippled in front of them. Turning for a few times, those warriors found that the altar, Taisi who stood beside it, and the two girls, were like illusions which had been continuously disappearing and appearing again; these warriors couldn¡¯t even approach the altar.

    A low yet resonant roar rose into the air, along with which, Feng Xing, who was surrounded by seven to eight warriors, suddenly leapt up into the air. A fierce gust of wind that had a faint cyan color swooshed up from under his feet, that seemed to raise his moving speed by at least ten times. Those warriors who attempted to wall him had almost grabbed his limbs, but before they clenched their fingers, Feng Xing darted out swiftly to tens of miles away, just like a loach which was covered in oil.

    Turning around and pulling the longbow open, Feng Xing shot out three golden shining arrows in a row.

    Puff! Puff! Puff!

    The three golden arrows screamed across the air along with beautiful arc-shaped routes, magically puncturing the heads of over twenty warriors, then swishing out of the ind and piercing into the river.

    Blood surged out and pieces of flesh were brought up flying in the air by those arrows for over ten zhangs far. Twenty-four warriors brought by Ji Mo had their heads blew up by Feng Xing¡¯s magical archery without even letting out a moan. They fell on the ground, and began twitching intensely.

    The life-force of Senior Magi was strong and thriving, therefore, although the heads of these warriors had all gone and they had died almost immediately, the great life-force still lingered inside their bodies. Their hearts kept beating like drums and their blood spurted out in huge streams to three even five zhangs away, like fountains.

    A small half of the ind was dyed red by the fresh blood. Feng Xing, whose power was consumed up already, curved his lips upwards and proudly took a nce at his marvelous work, then took a long gasp and jumped into the river, swiftly diving down. A long and slim human silhouette shed across the river, then disappearedpletely. No one, not even Yu Mu, knew where did Feng Xing go.

    Yu Mu gave the two warriors, who had their hands pressed on his pot, one of his symbolic simple and honest grin, then said, "No one should touch my pot without asking me."

    The two warriors raised their eyebrows. They were still in great shock caused by Feng Xing¡¯s archery and the sudden death of their fellows, which made them lost patience towards this seemingly weak and dumb fatso. They gripped the edge of the pot and intended to break it into two. In the meanwhile, around ten warriors raised their weapons and rushed over, intending to take out this fatso at first.

    "Well, you shouldn¡¯t eat my grilled meat," said Yu Mu calmly and even a bit amicably, "My friends can improve their powers by eating my grilled meat, while you...might die!"

    All Ji Mo¡¯s warriors including himself suddenly paused, and in the following moment, their faces all turned horribly green. Strength seemed to be drained from their bodies such that many of them couldn¡¯t help but loosen their hands, letting their weapons ng against the ground.

    Ji Mo, who had Ji Hao¡¯s shoulders tightly locked with his arms, instantly felt a hell-like pain from his stomach. From his eyes, nostrils and ears, green blood stream gushed out. Ji Hao¡¯s shoulders were still grabbed in his hands yet, no matter how hard he tried, he could never clench his finger.

    "Ke...eke!" A weird mumble came from his mouth, and tremblingly, Ji Mo squeezed a few words out of his throat, "Poison...I...I¡¯ve checked the meat with...poison??proof talisman...How, how can I get poisoned..."

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t say a word. A raging me swooshed up from his Gold Crow me cloak, delivered a terrifying impulse force that directly sent Ji Mo flying into the air for hundreds of zhangs. Under the effect of Yu Mu¡¯s poison, Ji Mo¡¯s internal organs were corroding while his bloodline power was dissipating and he couldn¡¯t resist that strong impulse force at all. As he was trying his best to grab Ji Hao, half of his body was nearly blown off; even worse, the Gold Crow me attached on his wounds, quickly burning his muscles and tendons into ashes.

    A beam of fiery light darted out from the middle of Ji Hao¡¯s brows, within which, the silhouette of a fiery dragon emerged. Ji Hao gripped the dragon¡¯s tail with his right hand while straightening the forefinger and middle finger of his left hand, which swept across the dragon silhouette. Following his move, the stone sword, which had been thoroughly reformed by Yu Yu, roared out of the fiery light while spewing streams of me.

    Jiang Su was basically sending his twisted, w-shaped hands onto the sword edge. Watching his hands reaching the sword edge, Jiang Si screamed out and tried taking his hands back. However, earlier when heunched the move, he had used all of his power in order to put Ji Hao to death.

    A long howl burst out of his throat. With a slight touch of the sword edge, blood instantly sshed everywhere. His forearms were cut off entirely, then along with a slight shock of the dragon silhouette coiled around the sword, the pair of broken arms was instantly burned into nothing. At the same time, Jiang Su¡¯s wounds were set aze by the me attached to them.

    "The first battle of this holy weapon needs fresh blood offering." Ji Hao looked at Jiang Su and said with a cold sneer, "With your power, you are certainly qualified to be the first blood offering of this ¡¯natural crafted me Dragon Sword¡¯ of mine. Don¡¯t me me for being cold-hearted... me yourself for pissing the wrong person off!"

    While speaking, Ji Hao lunged the sword. Jiang Su had lost his arms and had been thrown into a deep panic. Therefore, before he couldunch any reaction, he watched the sword pierce into his own chest.

    Soul-burning me surged around Jiang Su¡¯s body within a moment, and soon, tiny streams of fiery light darted out from his pores. In the time span of merely one breath, Jiang Su was burned into a stream of smoke.

    "Kill!" watching their captain¡¯s death, Jiang Su¡¯s warriors roared out altogether. They pulled out their weapons and madly dashed towards Ji Hao and his teammates. Those golden teeth beavers bounced high up into the air, as if they could actually fly, and brought up shreds of afterimages with their long and muscr tails, whipping towards Ji Hao and the others.

    Caw!

    Shrill and resonant caws resounded across the sky, following which, Mr Crow suddenly expanded his body into over a hundred zhang, flying into the air with his entire body wrapped in golden me. Streams of golden me breathed out from Mr Crow¡¯s beaks, while he looked down at those beavers with a pair of brightly shining eyes.

    Sensed the scorching hot sense of power released by Mr Crow, over a hundred golden teeth beavers instantly turned around and fled at their highest speed. Gold teeth beavers were indeed capable and powerful, yet, they were still rodents living on the ground. What they feared the most were fierce flying beasts from the sky, which were their definite natural enemies.

    Once Mr Crow expanded his body and rose into the air, all golden teeth beavers ran away towards all directions. This had the attacking formation formed by Jiang Su¡¯s warriors broken, and the order rank of warriors instantly fell into chaos.

    Ji Hao sniffed coldly. Ny-nine Gold Crow patterns on his cloak transformed into fist-sized, golden flying swords and zipped out of the cloak. At that moment, even the sky seemed to be filled with dazzling, golden sword beams, which hovered in the air and coiled around each other, then suddenly dove down like countless crows, striking on the bodies of Jiang Su¡¯s warriors.

    Those were Gold Crow Flying Swords, crafted by Yu Yu himself... therefore, it was not difficult to imagine how sharp and powerful they were. Beams of sword light darted down thickly like a heavy rain, prating those warriors¡¯ bodies. Even though they were all Senior Magi, their bodies were still punctured by those thin and golden beams of light very easily.

    Blood surged up into the air and broken body parts fell all over on the ground. Who could even imagine that over a hundred Senior Magi were defeated immediately by a sword formation attached on Ji Hao¡¯s cloak.

    Buzz!

    A faint, blood-red light screen abruptly rose from the edge of the ind, forming a blood-red light cap that enveloped the entire ind.

 Chapter 316 â€“ Magic Formation Artist

    Chapter 316: Magic Formation Artist

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    A blood-red, perfectly ground and wless sphere of crystal floated up into the air, in front of Di Sha, Di Suo and Di Mo. From the crystal, one could clearly see the reflection of every single thing on this ind, even that of a grass or a bug.

    When he saw Ji Hao say goodbye to Ji Mo with a sad look and his eyes even misting with tears, Di Sha couldn¡¯t even stop sneering and murmuring in a teasing and scornful tone, "What a stupid, ignorant barbarian... he actually believed that lowly ve! You dumb animal, do you really think that you can trust anyone who shares the same blood as yourself?"

    Di Suo rubbed his own tender chin, and responded also in a teasing tone, "Absolutely not trustable. Not to mention people sharing the same blood as you, even your own parents...hm...am I going too far?"

    Di Mo shrugged and said carelessly, "Not really, you¡¯re just saying the truth. That is why we would never fall into such a trap. But this poor stupid little barbarian...hm, those two young women seem quite juicy to me, Di Sha!"

    Coughing slightly, Di Sha narrowed his eyes, stared at the altar on the ind, and said in a cold voice, "I¡¯m not interested in those two young women at all... you can do whatever you want with them. The only thing I want is to destroy that altar and save Ju Xiu. Oh, another thing, I want Ji Hao alive... I need his oral confession."

    Di Suo and Di Mo nced at each other, then nodded. Of course, they knew exactly what kind of confession Di Sha wanted. They swept across the small ind with their eyes, and obviously, many thoughts had been crossing both of their minds at this moment. Probably, they were pondering how should they ruin Di Sha¡¯s perfect n and cause him some small troubles.

    Di Sha¡¯s eyes were still narrowed while he threw a sideways and suspicious nce at Di Suo and Di Mo. The curse was aimed at Ju Xiu, which meant whoever cursed Ju Xiu was targeting Di Sha as well. This meant, ruining the family cooperation between the Di Family and Ju Family that would begin once Ju Xiu and Di Sha got married, could also be a purpose of the enemy. Therefore, Di Sha had to be extra careful. ¡¯Who knows if Di Suo and Di Mo would trouble me intentionally for some particr reasons...¡¯ thought Di Sha.

    When Ji Mo and Jiang Suunched their surprise attacks at Ji Hao, Di Shaughed out loud in relief, even yelled, "You¡¯re indeed a dumb, stupid lowly barbarian, that you¡¯re just rolled by some ignoble but loyal ves with a small, simple trick, that you..."

    Before he finished his speech, Feng Xing darted out from the ring of encirclement and swiftly shot out three arrows in a row, killing whole twenty-four people immediately. Di Sha¡¯s face, that was blushed in excitement instantly turned blue, while an ear-piercing teeth-grinding noiseing out of his mouth.

    In the following moment, Yu Mu flicked his finger and that caused Ji Mo and over a hundred warriors of his to fall straight on the ground, intensely twitching their bodies and howling like hell, as if all of their bones had just been smashed. Seeing this, all of Di Sha, Di Suo and Di Mo¡¯ faces turned blue directly.

    Those warriors were all Senior Magi, no weaker than Di Sha, Di Suo and Di Mo themselves. Although the Blood Moon¡¯s bloodline had gifted them all kinds of special abilities and magics, facing that horrible poison that seemed to even be invincible, they still sensed a strong threat.

    In the meanwhile, Ji Hao¡¯s red cloak sted out, blowing half of Ji Mo¡¯s body off and sending Ji Mo flying out. When Ji Mo fell back on the ground, he looked even worse than a corpse. After blowing Ji Mo away, Ji Hao pulled out a fiery sword and ughtered Jiang Su as carelessly as killing a dog, directly burning him into a puff of smoke without leaving a single chance for him to fight back. The terrifying destructive power released by the me Dragon Sword made Di Sha, Di Mo and Di Suo¡¯ pupils suddenly shrink into needle size.

    Right after that, the ny-nine gold crow patterns on Ji Hao¡¯s cloak transformed into flying swords and darted out, creating a heavy rain of sword light beams that then easily struck over a hundred warriors into a total mess. Within the span of a few breathes, over a hundred Senior Magi were cut into pieces and bodies covered in all kinds of punctured wounds.

    Ji Hao had just defeated nearly two-hundred warriors as easily as cutting fruits and vegetables. Watching all this, Di Sha, Di Suo and Di Mo even forgot about the shock that Yu Mu and Feng Xing had just brought them. Instead, they fixed their eyes on Ji Hao¡¯s cloak with pairs of extremely greedy eyes, while murmuring, "Amazing stuff, I want it!"

    "Di Sha!" Hearing each other, Di Suo and Di Mo quickly nced at each other and said simultaneously, "We have brought our best guards here to HELP you!"

    Di Sha quivered, teeth gritted as his face turned pale. He gasped deeply, then said with a reluctant tone, "I, I surely will let you have that treasure cloak...but that sword!"

    "We have taken such a huge risk bying out of the city-fort, where it was perfectly safe, into the line of defense of the humankind, to HELP YOU!" Di Suo and Di Mo yelled out altogether once again.

    Di Sha quivered even more intensely, red at his ¡¯brothers¡¯ in anger, then slowly took a deep breath and squeezed a few words out of his gnashed teeth, "Good, I am fully aware of your kind and honest goodwill towards me... You can have all you want... I, I just want that little bastard alive!"

    Di Sha thrust out his finger and pointed at Ji Hao¡¯s reflection in the crystal sphere.

    "I want him and his teammates all alive!" said Di Sha to Di Mo and Di Suo in a frosty voice, "I don¡¯t want any idents, my dear brothers. If any of your people identally cut his head off, I wouldn¡¯t..."

    Di Suo and Di Mo nced at each other again, then sighed and said, "No ident would happen at all dear brother Di Sha. We have the same ancestor, we¡¯re brothers who share the same blood. The happy marriage between you and Ju Xiu will benefit us as well."

    Di Sha took another deep breath, then pped his hands and said, "Do it."

    An area that had a radius of around five-hundred meters in the woods by the river was cleared out already. With pure violence, a group of Jia n¡¯s warriors had cut off all trees and destroyed all nts, making this areapletely empty and t.

    In the middle of this area was a model of the small ind where Ji Hao and his teammates were on, made from sand. The model was nearly three zhang long and was exactly the same as that small ind, even the shapes and details of the few repulse bays werepletely same.

    A fat and short Xiu n¡¯s old man, who had dark skin and was wearing a ck cloak, was standing before the sand ind model, hands fiddling with a few tiny models of towers that were made from a blood-red crystal.

    Hearing Di Sha¡¯s order, this Xiu n¡¯s old man gave a creepy grin, then threw out eighteen blood-red crystal towers, which were about a foot tall. Those crystal towers fell on the ground into a perfect circle around the small ind model.

    On the ground, therge-scale spell symbol that was painted before abruptly lit up, emitting a dense blood-red light. Those blood-red crystal towers sank into the ground for three inches deep once theynded on the ground. Along with a low and resonant noise, thin streams of blood-red light spurted out from tips of those crystal towers, within which, an erect eye slowly emerged, hovering above the ind model. Eighteen blood-red light streams quickly wove into a giant, blood-red, shrouding the entire ind model.

    As a result of this small magic formation set tens of miles away from the small ind, the real ind where Ji Hao and his teammates were on was enveloped by a gigantic, blood-red cap. Streams of blood-red mist rose from the ind, soon condensing into different-sized swirls, swooshing around.

    Soon, Di Sha, Di Mo and Di Suo took over a thousand fully armored Jia n¡¯s warriors, and walked out of those blood-red swirls, right near Ji Hao and the others.

 Chapter 317 â€“ Mutual Hurt

    Chapter 317: Mutual Hurt

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Waves of howling and wailing rose into the air, as one fell, another rose. Limbs of Jiang Su¡¯s warriors were cut off one after another while their woken Magus Acupoints were punctured through. Large kes of me spurted out from their copsed Magus Acupoints, along with, their life-force was draining rapidly.

    In the time span of a few breaths, these warriors, whose Magus Acupoints were broken, all fell into the junior level. Despite that, their bodies were still as strong and solid as Senior Magi¡¯s body, and all wounds healed themselves quickly, but they could never regrow their broken body parts anymore.

    "Well, now we can talk." Ji Hao smiled, shaking his head then waving his sleeve. Following his move, a strong gust of wind swooshed up from the ground, blowing those injured warriors, who were all disabled from moving, towards the edge of the ind.

    If they sent these warriors back to the main human army, they could still provide some valuable information regarding the owners they served. Therefore, Ji Hao wouldn¡¯t just let them die so easily. Spies hiding among the human armies and working for the non-humankind... Si Wen Ming and other ministers got to be so interested in these people.

    Di Sha sneered, carelessly swinging his hands.

    Tens of Jia n¡¯s warriors with long bows pulled their bows open right away, and followed by tens of muffled ¡¯pops¡¯, all those warriors, who were sent out of the ind by Ji Hao, were shot on the heads and died immediately.

    "Was that for keeping them quiet? Ah, such a shame, I was going to dig some information out of those people." said Ji Hao, while staring at Di Sha with a calm and weird grin on his face. The sword was held in his right hand and the ny-nine beams of golden sword light had been hovering around Ji Hao all the time, while his whole body was wrapped up by a thickyer of Gold Crow me.

    Yu Mu took a long breath, and while carrying his giant pot up with difficultly, walked up behind Ji Hao while gasping quickly and heavily, standing still, looking at Di Sha with a pair of crystal-clear and innocent eyes. He then talked out slowly with an extremely weak, pitiful tone, as if he was a poor little girl who couldn¡¯t even defeat a chicken.

    "I am too tired to fight against you, so I¡¯ll just surrender if you defeat Ji Hao."

    What a cowardice utterance.

    However, the looks of Di Sha, Di Suo and Di Mo changed suddenly and simultaneously when they heard Yu Mu. Subconsciously, each of them crushed a jade talisman tied around their waists. Followed by a series of cracking noise, a bright blood-red light spread out from those talismans, adding a faint, blood-red color to the entire bodies of Di Sha, Di Suo and Di Mo.

    An ear-piercing noise started around their bodies. In the air, some unknown, highly poisonous thing suddenly began shing against that blood-red light that had been protecting Di Sha, Di Suo and Di Mo.

    The piercing yet hoarse noise lingered in the air, sounding like concentrated sulfuric acid dripping into clear water. In the meanwhile,rge clouds of ck, green and blue smoke rose from that blood-red light.

    Di Sha, Di Suo and Di Mo¡¯ faces were darkened severely. They red at Yu Mu, gritted their teeth and said, "You bloody barbarian! Such a strong magic poison!"

    Di Sha even roared out in rage, "Damn you! You stupid fatso! When I catch you, I will refine every single drop of your oil out from your body, turn it into torches and throw them into mines to serve as lights!"

    Yu Mu let out his typical grin, slightly shook his head and responded, "No, you don¡¯t want to do that. For my dear fat, I have eaten so, so many delicious foods! Do you seriously want to drain my fat? Then I¡¯ll have to kill you before you actually do that, sorry."

    Yu Mu¡¯s speaking tone was gentle and calm, yet, while speaking, thick watery mist ceaselessly rose from the sandy ground around him, and soon condensed into a huge cloud above the ind. A muffled thunder came down from the pure ck rain cloud, and after that, a heavy rain roared down. That rainwater was multi colored and had been emitting a crazily pungent scent that could even choke someone to death.

    From behind Di Sha, a Xiu n¡¯s old man walked out, proudly taking out arm-thick incense sticks. With a slight swing, those three six-feet long incense sticks were set aze without any fire. Three streams of smoke, that had the colors of white, cyan and ck, rose from those three incense sticks, quickly spreading out and bumping against the poisonous rain water.

    Hearing a loud sizzling noise, and watching the poison rain water turning into clear, pure water, the Xiu n¡¯s old man said proudly, "My dear lords, this little fatso¡¯s magic poison is not even worth mentioning."

    Ji Hao looked at that Xiu n¡¯s old man, who had already walked out of the protection of those Jia n¡¯s warriors. Suddenly, a raging cloud of me swooshed out of his back, condensing into a pair of fiery wings. In the following moment, Ji Hao brought up hundreds of afterimages and rose into the air, darting to before the Xiu n¡¯s old man almost immediately. At the same time, Ji Hao swung the me Dragon Sword down.

    "You reckless ignorant barbarian!" A Jia n¡¯s warrior, whose skin was dark-purple in color, and under that dark-purple skin wererge amounts of totems and patterns formed from silver threads, swiftly moved before the Xiu n¡¯s old man and urately shielded the old man with the heavy shield holding in his left hand. Meanwhile, he swung the horn-shaped short axe sideway with his right hand, intending to cut Ji Hao into two.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t move his eyes away from that Xiu n¡¯s old man, who had shown a proud grin on his face already, and still, Ji Hao swung the sword down towards the Xiu n¡¯s old man. Nevertheless, the straightforward swinging route of the sword had now be a magical and beautiful arc.

    Golden light darted out of Ji Hao¡¯s pupils in thick streams. Ji Hao fully activated his Gold Crow eyes and in that pair of eyes, every single slight move made by that Jia n¡¯s warrior, even the slightest shake made by his hair, would cause a ripple of the air. Every ripple was connected with a powerful spell symbol and these spell symbols were all connected with each other. But, Ji Hao also saw different sized rips between these spell symbols.

    The edge of the me Dragon Sword hacked into the biggest rip, with a destructive power.

    Puff! The iparably sharp sword cut straight the Jia n¡¯s warrior into two, along with that huge and heavy shield and that half a foot thick armour of his. As for that Xiu n¡¯s old man, before the grin dissipated on his face, Ji Hao¡¯s sword had reached his head and right in the next moment, he was chopped into two as well from the top to the bottom.

    The short axe of that Jia n¡¯s warrior struck on Ji Hao¡¯s shank, against which, the Gold Crow me Cloak released a dense fiery light, serving as a strong defensive power, which was as good as the top-limit Ji Hao¡¯s body could go.

    Ji Hao¡¯s muscles tightened automatically, preparing for theing heavy strike.

    The short axe exploded while the cloak stayed perfect unharmed, yet, a great stream of power, that was weakened by the cloak by around thirty percent gusted into Ji Hao¡¯s hand through the cloak.

    Ji Hao¡¯s solid muscle absorbed about thirty percent of that power; his Magus Acupoints lit up, releasing pure streams of power that then condensed into a shield of power inside his body, neutralizing another thirty percent of that power.

    Thest ten percent of that power managed to hit into Ji Hao¡¯s body, giving him a sudden pain from his internal organs that made him spurt out a stream of blood a hundred zhang away, after which he hurriedly moved backwards.

    In a deep shock, Ji Hao stared at the dead Jia n¡¯s warrior who was killed by himself just now - this was actually a horribly powerful one whose power was at least three times greater than Ji Hao¡¯s power.

    If he didn¡¯t have the me Dragon Sword and the cloak, facing such an incredibly powerful Jia n¡¯s warrior, he would have been crushed immediately without even having a chance to fight back!

    Di Sha suddenly pressed his hand on his chest. That Jia n¡¯s warrior was the most trusted guard of his, the leader of his guards, the most powerful guard gifted to Di Sha by Di Sha¡¯s father. His power had almost reached a certain point that with a little bit of improvement, he could be a considerably powerful one among all Jia n¡¯s big warriors. But, but Ji Hao had just killed him!

    Di Sha actually felt sad, as if someone had just stabbed him in the heart. He screamed out with a high-pitched voice that sounded almost like crying.

    "All! Kill this little monster! Kill him! No! No! He¡¯s injured already! Capture him alive! Alive!"

 Chapter 318 â€“ Flying Hammer

    Chapter 318: Flying Hammer

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The rest of Jia n¡¯s warriors lined up at their highest speed into the highest-standard battle formation. Warriors in the first line straightened theirrge and thick shields, constructing a wall of shields; warriors in the second and third lines raised their long spears, aiming at Ji Hao and his teammates. Closely following them were warriors with heavy axes and machetes who were especially good at closebats. On both sides of the formation, archers were distributed, moving along with the main formation. These over a thousand Jia n¡¯s warriors who seemed to see Ji Hao and the few of his teammates as a ten-thousand people human army.

    Ji Hao gasped deeply while boosting his spirit blood up, flushing around inside his body. In the following moment, the inner injury caused by the axe strike just now had fully recovered.

    Looking at the long wall of shields that had been approaching over quickly, Ji Hao gave a grin then threw a backwards kick, sending Yu Mu flying away. Yu Mu let out a high-pitched howl, flew into the air over ten zhang high from the ground then suddenly disappeared in the air. Right in the next moment, Yu Mu reappeared beside the altar, next to Man Man.

    Seeing this, Di Sha and Di Suo couldn¡¯t help but quiver, fixing their eyes where Yu Mu and just disappeared and reappeared.

    The distance between those two spots was around ten zhang, which meant, Ji Hao had set some kind of weird magic formation on this ind long ago, such that, all these things and people they were seeing at this moment, could be illusions.

    Di Mo turned up his palm, showing a fist-sized jade talisman. He then crumbled the jade talisman with his fingers, following which, a blood-red beam of light darted out, struck on the ground and exploded, releasing thousands of different-sized spell symbols swishing around in the air.

    Followed by a series of loud popping noise caused by those spell symbols, huge air ripples emerged from the air and the ground, yet, the altar remained perfectly still. the silhouettes of Man Man, Shaosi and Yu Mu did not change at all either.

    Ji Haoughed out loud, then said, "Magic formation? Hm, I have indeed set a magic formation on this ind. Feel free to try your best to break it!"

    Di Mo almost screamed out, and said, "Why the hell can¡¯t I find even a trace of his magic formation? Is this an ambush? Is this a trap? Di Sha! What on earth is going on here?!"

    Di Sha and Di Suo were nearly falling into panic by now as well. This shouldn¡¯t even happening, not even those super-scale magic formation designed by the Magi Pce, with great rivers and mountains, could ever possibly hide so perfectly under the power of the great Blood Moon; it should, at the very least, show some traces.

    "Don¡¯t worry! Don¡¯t panic! This little bastard is right here! Go get him!" Di Sha abruptly pointed his finger at Ji Hao and barked out, "Get him! No matter what kind of trap this is, it won¡¯t work!"

    Lying on the thick and huge straw mattress, Yu Yuzily turned over, supporting his head with his left arm while looking sideways at those Jia n¡¯s warriors who were approaching him quickly.

    The weird thing was that, Yu Yu was just lying right under the sunshine and didn¡¯t try to hide himself at all, and Man Man and Ji Hao could easily see him by turning around their heads. He was only less than ten steps away from those Jia n¡¯s warriors, however, none of those Jia n¡¯s warriors actually saw him.

    Not only so, even Di Sha, Di Mo, Di Suo and that Xiu n¡¯s magic formation constructor who was controlling thisrge-scale Blood Moon formation in the woods crossing the river, seemed to neglect Yu Yu¡¯s presence; as if Yu Yu was as ordinary as a reed leaf, hiding among the thick reed woods and hadpletely merged with the surrounding environment, so naturally and harmoniously.

    With a faint grin, Yu Yu waved his hands towards Man Man then said, "Hey, violent little girl, go ahead and try your newly crafted hammers. Don¡¯t leave the altar, just simply try the few small tricks I left in your hammers.

    Hearing this, Ji Hao nced at Man Man in curiosity. ¡¯Did Yu Yu just say that he had left some small tricks in Man Man¡¯s hammers?"

    "Ao!"

    Man Man yelled out in excitement then directly swung her arms forwards and threw the pair of lotus-formed hammers out.

    Bang! Bang! Followed by two thunderous bangs, the pair of hammers stirred a wave of white and fierce airwaves up, then disappeared straightaway.

    Two heavy and muffled booms then rose into the air in a row, and at the same time, two over four meters tall Jia ng¡¯s warriors, each holding a three feet thick shield and walking in the first line of the battle formation, suddenly swayed their bodies. In the following moment, the thick andrge shields held in their hands, and embossed with thousands of spell symbols having been through countless fights, each got struck by one of Man Man¡¯s hammers and burst out a dazzling light.

    The two Jia n¡¯s warrior swayed intensely, then stopped moving.

    Warriors behind them growled out while pushing their bodies with all of their strength; warriors beside them stopped as well, looking at them in confusion. The booms sounded indeed great and terrifying, yet, those were only a pair of seemingly ordinary, human-head sized hammers. What could those possibly do?

    To these giant-like Jia n¡¯s warriors, Man Man¡¯s hammers were too tiny inparison with the tall and study bodies of themselves. Besides, Man Man was only a little girl, tiny and adorable... how powerful could she even be? How hard the pair of hammers, thrown out by her, could hit?

    "Idiot! Keep moving! Move! Move! Move!!!" Di Sha roared out ragingly, "Get Ji Hao! Get them all! Alive!!"

    At this moment, from the gaps between the armors of the two Jia n¡¯s warriors,rge streams of blood suddenly gushed out. Then their bodies slumped down, knees thudded against the ground, dead, without even letting out the slightest moan. After that, an ear-piercing cracking noise started. The thick shields held in their hands and their armors all began cracking, rapidly covered with countless, extremely thin, dense and intensive cracks, that looked like the spider.

    A series of ngs followed right after the cracking noise. Countless small metal pieces fell off onto the ground. Two five meters tall, three meters wide and three feet thick, wall-like shields cracked into countless thumb-sized pieces in literally no time. Those pieces broke into smaller pieces that had the size of soybeans, then the mung bean size; atst, the two shields, that were forged with the best alloy in the world and had fought countless battles with their owners turned into two puffs of metal sands, easily blown up into the air and dissipating.

    So did their armors.

    After their armors broke into ashes and were blown away by the wind, their soft, seemingly boneless bodies finally exposed in the air.

    The pair of hammers, which were thrown out by Man Man purely with her physical strength and the horriblyrge weight of the hammers themselves, had managed to smash all bones and internal organs of the two Jia n¡¯s warriors, right through the thick shields and armors, and kill them directly.

    "The great and supreme Blood Moon! You have watched this! What the hell is this woman?!" Di Mo screamed in shock and panic, "Is she a human-shaped dragon?!"

    Man Man heard this and shouted out in anger, "You¡¯re that kind ofrge snakes with ws! I am Man Man! Man Man is Man Man!"

    Along with a long and shrill swishing noise, Man Man¡¯s pair of hammers flew back into her hands. With displeasure, Man Man swung her arms even harder than before and threw the hammers out once again.

    Another two earth-shaking booms ringed against two Jia n warriors¡¯ bodies. That meant another two thick shields had broken and two Jia n¡¯s warriors were crushed to death.

    In almost no time, the pair of hammers flew back into Man Man¡¯s hands and with a big grin, Man Man threw them out once more.

    The pair of me-red hammers were now wrapped in piercing fiery lights, bringing up multiple beautiful and magnificent light tails that looked like a rain of shooting stars.

    Swoosh! Bang! Boom! Ding! Puff! All kinds of weird noises came one after another. In the short time span of a few breaths, over a hundred Jia n¡¯s warriors were shamed by Man Man¡¯s pair of flying hammers.

    A few archers, whose armors were rtively thinner than the other warriors, were straightaway struck into a puddle of sshing blood-red liquid along with their poor thin armors by that pair of flying hammers.

 Chapter 319 â€“ Rise of the Magic Formation

    Chapter 319: Rise of the Magic Formation

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Di Sha, Di Suo and Di Mo had brought over a thousand Jia n¡¯s warriors to this ind in total, and those warriors were all the strongest Jia n¡¯s warriors among their own armies. Each of those Jia n¡¯s warriors was half step Jia n¡¯s generals already, that with a little bit of hard work, they could officially be a Jia n general, as powerful as human Magus Kings!

    In ordinary battlefields, such a strong army formed by over a thousand Jia n¡¯s big warriors could at least destroy arge-scale battle formation of a human army that had tens of thousands of elite human warriors.

    However, facing Man Man¡¯s flying hammers, these elite Jia n¡¯s warriors were like birds in a storm that, although they could still fly in the air, but at any moment could fall on the ground turned into a meat paste a by a sudden thunderbolt

    Man Man gasped quickly and heavily. From her arms, clouds of steam rose into the air, making her look like a pot of boiling water. After having thrown out the pair of flying hammers for nearly a thousand times, Man Man¡¯s pair of arms finally slumped; she stopped attacking, seeming to be quite tired.

    The pair of flying hammers swooshed back to Man Man, nimbly hovering around her body like two pet birds. Man Manughed out happily, swinging her swelled arms quickly, bringing up streams of fiery lights coiling around her arms, quickly replenishing her consumed power.

    "Ji Hao! Just a moment! I¡¯ll be ready to fight again in just a moment!" While swinging her arms, Man Man yelled excitedly, "In only a second, I can continue smashing those bloody non-humankind ugly monsters with my hammers!"

    Then she paused briefly, nodded and mumbled, "Who has said this again... That only dead monsters are good monsters?! So true!"

    In the t area that Ji Hao had just cleaned out on the ind, over five hundred Jia n¡¯s warriors were lying on the ground in horrible shapes. Among these Jia n¡¯s warriors, over two hundred were rtively weak that, they were smashed straight by Man Man¡¯s hammers and died immediately, while the rest three hundred warriors had their armors and shields broken or punctured, lying on the ground, continuously vomiting blood, and were all disabled from moving.

    In the old days, this over a thousand elite Jia n¡¯s warriors army could be considered as a high-grade army that could be harmed only by deadly, life-risking andrge-scale attacksunched by a great human army that had at least ten-thousand human Senior Magi warriors. Nevertheless, facing Man Man, this elite, high-grade army was broken in the short span of three to five breaths, by throwing her newly-crafted ¡¯toy¡¯.

    "What a monster!" Di Sha was badly enraged and frightened. He even sensed a wave of burn and swelling from his eyes, such that his tears had almost gushed out of his eye sockets.

    In the meanwhile, Di Suo and Di Mo¡¯ faces had both darkened to a certain degree. They turned to Di Sha simultaneously, ring at him with a malicious look - Di Sha had to pay for their loss no matter what, he just had to.

    To cultivate a Jia n¡¯s warrior into a proper big warrior required huge amounts of money and resources. Not to mention the daily supplies and cultivation resources they needed, merely their weapons, armors and shields would cost a fortune.

    At this moment, over two hundred Jia n¡¯s big warriors were directly killed by Man Man¡¯s flying hammers while around three hundreds were injured severely and, over five hundred high-grade armors were destroyed. Di Suo and Di Mo would never ever bear such a tremendous loss by themselves, even though Di Sha was their cousin and they all came from the same family. No, not even a chance.

    Both Di Suo and Di Mo had been trying so hard to umte powers for over a thousand years, and as a result of their hard work, the number of big warriors in each of their armies was only around one thousand. For this surprise attack, both of them had brought a big half of the most elite forces of their armies, but within a short time span, such a huge, unbearable loss struck right onto their heads. This made Di Suo and Di Mo not help but want to poke a dagger straightly into Di Sha¡¯s beating heart!

    But of course, Di Sha had to pay for their losses before that!

    If Di Sha couldn¡¯t make up their losses that they had just suffered, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to die!

    Gasping tremblingly, Di Suo said in a weird tone, "What a monster! That, that little girl, I want her alive! Hehe, I fancy her so much. Aha, I¡¯m gonna select the strongest Jia n¡¯s warrior for her and they will have children. Those children will be extremely special and talented!"

    Far from them, Ji Mo, who was blown away by Ji Hao a bit earlier, staggeringly struggled back up from the ground while coughing intensely. Slowly, those bloody wounds on his body had been healing themselves, and the Gold Crow me attached on his wounds was gradually absorbing into his body. Gasping deeply, Ji Mo walked towards the battlefield step by step.

    Di Suo threw a sideways nce at Ji Mo full of dislike, waved his hands and said ndly, "Useless douche, but you¡¯re at least a loyal ve. If you capture these few little bastards for me, I will spare you for your stupid mistake you made today."

    Ji Mo looked down at those dead bodies, which were still twitching on the ground. Those were his warriors, who shared the same blood and origin as him. They were together for over a hundred years; they fought battles, drank booze, talked about women and brawled against warriors from other human armies or corps; they did everything together.

    As a spy working for the non-humankind, these warriors were the only ones that Ji Mo could and dared to trust amongst all human armies, who were basically enemies to him. Ji Mo entrusted these warriors with his own life but, following a simple order given by the master that he had been devoting himself heart and soul to, these warriors were ughtered like a bunch of dogs and pigs.

    Hearing Di Suo, Ji Mo thudded heavily against the ground with one knee, while he growled in a resonant voice, "Yes, master!"

    After that, Ji Mo stood back up and crooked his fingers. A heavy machete instantly zipped into his hand from the ground. He red at Ji Hao. He was so indignant that he even sensed a scorching stream of raging me gushing right into his head from his heart. ¡¯You! All because of you! Why did you fight back?! Why don¡¯t you just let us catch you alive?! Why the hell did you ruin our mission?!¡¯

    "It¡¯s you! My brothers are now dead because of you!!"

    Ji Mo roared out madly, then leapt high into the air, raising the machete and hacked down towards Ji Hao¡¯s head. At this moment, Ji Hao was his biggest enemy, who was absolutely irreconcble; he had med the death of all his brothers on Ji Hao and Ji Hao¡¯s teammates.

    "We didn¡¯t make you a dog of those non-humankind monsters!" Ji Hao growled back at him in a harsh tone, "We didn¡¯t ask you to betray your own kind! We didn¡¯t force you to kill your own nsmen! We just wanted to live a peaceful life on thends that belong to our own ancestors!"

    A flying sword that was transformed from a Gold Crow pattern on Ji Hao¡¯s cloak swished out at a lightning speed, on the machete held in Ji Mo¡¯s hand.

    The Gold Crow flying sword let out a high-pitched, silver caw, nimbly circled around and flew back to Ji Hao. The heavy machete was shattered into a million pieces and right after that, the flying sword punctured Ji Mo¡¯s right shoulder, leaving a fist-sized hole in his body.

    Blood spurted out in thick streams. Ji Mo howled out in pain, and yelled at Ji Hao, "What do you even know?! You ignorant barbarians! Only the Yu n can be the real dominator of this world, how can you even resist? You¡¯re way too weak, vulnerable... You can never fight evenly against those great Yu n¡¯s lords!"

    "You can only obey! Submit to the great Yu Dynasty! Do your best to support the domination of the Yu n! Only in this way we can earn a fair, peaceful life in this world; only in this way the war will stop, no more killing and no more death, thus, we can..."

    Ji Hao stared at Ji Mo with his all fine hair stood straight up. Those words he said and that tone he used deeply disgusted Ji Hao. Ji Hao didn¡¯t even want to say a single word to argue with him!

    "What a poor, fawning dog." giving a heavy sigh, Ji Hao locked his hands together.

    "The magic formation, rise!"

    said Ji Hao in a deep voice.

 Chapter 320 â€“ Magic Formation Kill

    Chapter 320: Magic Formation Kill

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    As for those Jia n big warriors who were embattling all this while, although they were frightened pretty badly by Man Man, still, many of them burst out loud intoughter at Ji Hao, ruthlessly teasing him.

    "The magic formation rise? Ha, do you even have a magic formation set in here?"

    "Stupid people, ignorant barbarians, haven¡¯t you seen what is shrouding this ind all these time?"

    "The Blood Moon Great Sealing Formation, created by the famous master magic formation artist of the Xu n, Julou Xiu. Do you even know what it is?"

    "The great, supreme power of the Blood Moon has enveloped this entire ind. All kinds of powers and energies in this world are now under the great Blood Moon¡¯s control, not a single one kind of magic formation could ever activate under the divine power of the Blood Moon, unless it is our unique Blood Moon Great Formation!"

    Di Sha, Di Suo, Di Mo, and those Jia n¡¯s big warriors all beganughing at Ji Hao ruthlessly. Ny percent of the magic formations mastered by the humankind were all from the Xiu n; those were all stolen or bought at incredibly high prices from Xiu n¡¯s magic formation artists.

    However, the Xiu n¡¯s magic formation art was originated from the ancient magic formation art created by the humankind. As for the Blood Moon Great Sealing Formation, it was one of the extremely mysterious kinds amongst the Xiu n¡¯s magic formation art creations. Within the space under the effect of the Blood Moon Great Sealing Magic Formation, almost no humankind¡¯s magic formation could ever be activated.

    Perhaps, some immeasurably powerful Divine Magi among the humankind could forcibly trigger their magic formations under the effect of the Blood Moon Great Sealing Formation and reverse the bad situation with their horribly great powers. However, Ji Hao was only a Senior Magus, a human kid who was even not mature yet, and just now, he had actually said ¡¯the magic formation, rise¡¯. How could that even be possible?

    Uglyughter lingered around the small ind, frightened by which, countless birds living in the surrounding area and their babies, which couldn¡¯t yet leave their nests, couldn¡¯t help but quiver intensely. A dim blood-red light released by the Blood Moon Great Sealing Formation had been covering the entire ind. Those smart birds dared not to make any noise and instead, they were all stunned by that cold and scary blood-red light.

    Smoothly, Ji Hao locked his fingers together and quickly changed hand motions; as his fingers flicked slightly, a burning lightning bolt suddenly darted out of his palm and released a thunderous boom in the air.

    Huge air ripples spread out immediately from which, forty-nine weapons that were thickly embossed with spell symbols emerged. Before they set the altar in this small ind, Ji Hao and his teammates had been fighting in battlefields every day and had struck down quite a lot non-humankind warriors. Therefore, Ji Hao had collected a good amount of high-grade weapons as his booty; each of these weapons embossed with magic spells could worth a fortune back in the Pu Ban City.

    At this moment, from the surfaces of the forty-nine embossed weapons, each having the length of meters, water ripple like blue light streams began surging. Meanwhile, a gigantic amount of watery mist emerged in the air quickly and suddenly, then speedily gathering into a blue water screen.

    This small ind was located right in where the two rivers met. The river surface that surrounded the ind was nearly a hundred miles wide, which, by now, was shrouded entirely by extremely dense watery mist.

    The Blood Moon Great Sealing Formation abruptly released a dazzlingly bright blood-red light, within which, countless fist sized, blood-red spell symbols connected with each other, forming thousands of long spell symbol chains, that then wove into an enormous, seeming to seal the entire spacepletely.

    The frosty and sticky power of the Blood Moon seemingly had devoured the sky, and gradually, the blood-red light turned ck. The blood moon power possessed by possessors of the blood moon bloodline naturally contained concentrated dark power of corrosion and curses. Therefore, as more and more spell symbol chains emerged in the air, blood-red and ck snowkes began descending from the sky.

    "You...You...little bastard...how...how could you...how possible?!"

    Di Sha, Di Suo and Di Mo, all three of them suddenly popped out their eyes in a great shock, staring at Ji Hao as if they were looking at an actual ghost.

    For countless times, once the Blood Moon Great Sealing Formation rose in battles between the Blood Moon¡¯s people and the humankind, not a single one of the humankind¡¯s magic formations could ever release even a slight little bit of its power. At this moment, the Blood Moon Great Sealing Formation was merely controlled by Julou Xiu himself, and indeed the divine object which had been supporting the formation was only high grade, which meant, the power of this Blood Moon Great Sealing Formation was rtively weak... yet, it was definitely good enough to seal Magus Kings.

    But Ji Hao was nothing but a Senior Magus, a young, immature Senior Magus. ording to the information provided by a spy, he was only an apprentice of the Magi Pce, a small, unimportant apprentice! How on earth could he activate his magic formation under the effect of the Blood Moon Great Sealing Formation?! How could it even happen?!

    "Ordinary magic formations are nothing but tools, those can surely be sealed by fetters." looking at Di Sha and his fellows, Ji Hao gave a faint, cold smile and said, "But my magic formations are the universe itself. What kind of fetter can seal the universe?"

    The magic formation used by Ji Hao was created by Yu Yu, it was based on the naturalw and originated from the universe and countless creatures living in it, while the magic formations created by the Magi Pce were piled up by multiple spell symbols, and were tools that simply contained huge amounts of powers.

    The above two types of magic formations were not even at the same level!

    Di Sha, Si Suo and Di Mo were all confused pretty badly by Ji Hao¡¯s words. After all, as possessors of noble bloodlines, Yu n people had always been living extremely easy lives. They had Jia n people fighting battles for them, Xiu n people dealing with all kinds of arts and craft, and ves asbors. Among the Yu n younger generation, those who were willing to learn a little about how to run family businesses, manage armies and fight battles, or how to expand territories, could already be considered as elites.

    For the above reason, none of Di Sha, Di Suo and Di Mo knew anything about magic formations. Ji Hao¡¯s words were tooplicated to be understood to them.

    "As long as your Blood Moon Great Sealing Formation can¡¯t seal these rivers, it will never seal me!" growled Ji Hao in a deep voice, while three lightning bolts struck on those floating embossed weapons in the air in a row. Immediately, all forty-nine embossed weapons began shaking intensely and from the river where this small ind located, roaring waves rose one after another. Earth-crushing watery power gathered towards this small ind in great waves, swiftly surging into those embossed weapons.

    In the short span of a few breaths, the amount of water power gathered in those embossed weapons had reached a point that could make the strongest Jia n warrior among all present people feel appalled. By now, the water power absorbed by each embossed weapon was already great enough to break those thick armors and shields of Jia n warriors and harm their bodies.

    The most horrible thing about powerful magic formations was that they were able to continuously release powers at the highest standard!

    A well experienced Jia n¡¯s big warrior abruptly yelled out in a resonant voice, "Good lords, just retreat, we..."

    A flying hammer swooshed over and smashed right heavily into his face, thrusting the rest of the sentence back into his throat.

    At the same time, Man Man was whirling her arms while shouting at Ji Hao, "Ji Hao! My arms are recovered! I don¡¯t feel any pain now! I get to throw my hammers and smash monsters again! Fun! Who do you think would be the next?!"

    Without any hesitation, Di Suo and Di Mo turned around, walking away as quickly as they could. While fleeing, they yelled harshly, "Retreat! Retreat! We can¡¯t waste any more of our resources here!"

    Hearing their orders, ny-five percent of the remaining Jia n big warriors followed them to leave.

    As for Di Sha, he leapt up in rage and yelled out at his fellows, "You two cowards! Stay! Stay! We have to destroy the altar and save Ju Xiu! Have you all forgotten our family glory?!"

    Di Mo turned around, yelled back while he was still running, "Di Sha! You¡¯re talking about your own glory! That has absolutely nothing to do with us! So you should go defend your glory with your own sword! We are not gonna waste any more of our resources in here! We have done more than enough for you!"

    Slightly curving his lips upwards, Ji Hao pointed his finger at the group of fleeing Jia n big warriors. Following his move, the forty-nine embossed weapons suddenly transformed into blue, howling waves, surging down directly. In the very next moment, over a hundred Jia n big warriors had been struck down to the ground by the blue, destructive wave. Blood spurted out of their bodies in streams but they could only let out muffled groans.

    Following right after the blue wave, waves of dazzling sword light beamed across the air, easily putting more Jia n big warriors down along with hoarse howls.

 Chapter 321 â€“ Magic Formation Escape

    Chapter 321: Magic Formation Escape

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Within the blue wave, beams of sword light had been sparkling faintly, ceaselessly hacking on the bodies of those Jia n¡¯s big warriors. The blood-red light screen that had been shrouding the entire ind rippled intensely, causing waves of strong impact force that made Di Sha, Di Suo and Di Mo unable to even stand. Instead, all they could do was roll all over the ground like catkins in the wind, in embarrassing shapes.

    Those surging blue waves seemed as heavy as mountains, pping down along with ground-shaking booms from time to time. The four Jia n¡¯s big warriors who had been guarding the three incense sticks on the altar all this time hurriedly raised their shields and attempted to stop those terrifying blue waves. However, multiple sword lights swished over from all directions and struck on their bodies sumptuously, right after which, all four Jia n¡¯s big warriors howled out immediately. All of the joints of their arms and legs were injured and they couldn¡¯t help but begin rolling like pieces of rocks after falling onto the ground.

    An enormous blue wave killed the three burning incense sticks, then Yu Mu, who was now standing beside the altar, let out a series of simple sounding and innocent chuckle. At the same time, his pair of sleeves started fluttering quickly as if he had an air blower in each sleeve. Soon, a green, heavy rain fell from the sky, mixing with those surging blue waves, adding a faintyer of green to them.

    Hundreds of Jia n¡¯s warriors had been roaring or howling in those blue waves because of anger or pain. The great power of Ji Hao¡¯s magic formation disabled them from fighting back. Even though every single one of them was fully experienced and skillful, they couldn¡¯t possibly protect themselves from those sharp sword lights that were zipping towards them from every direction.

    Those sword lights urately broke their bone joints and deadly poison attached to those sword lights drilled into their bodies in slight streams, paralyzing their nerves and muscles,pletely disabled them from moving. These Jia n¡¯s warriors were all left drifting in those blue waves, filled with great despair.

    "Natural Five Elements killing formation - Kuei, Water and Sword Killing Formation!" Yu Yu pulled out his earplugs made from straws, sat straight with a big smile on his face, narrowed his eyes, satisfyingly watching Ji hao manipte this killing formation.

    "Hm, not effective enough... loopholes are a bit too much, and many parts of this formation are not flexible enough during operation." sitting on that straw mattress, Yu Yu pointed his finger at the formation and began making hisments.

    Ji Hao carefully listened to Yu Yu¡¯s words while continuously changing his hand motions. Following his moves, positions of the forty-nine embossed weapons slightly changed. In the meanwhile, the water power that had been gathering into those weapons from the surrounding rivers grew greater and greater, purer and purer. The power of Ji Hao¡¯s magic formation soared up straight, and within the span of a few breaths, it had improved to three times greater than before.

    Yu Yu was excited. He rolled up his sleeves and took over the magic formation from Ji Hao¡¯s hands.

    "The changes of magic formations shouldn¡¯t happen merely ording to those patterns. The art of magic formations will root and grow in your heart. Always adapt your magic formation to changing situations!" Quickly and apparently randomly, Yu Yu pointed at a few core spots of the magic formation. Immediately after that, a magical change happened to the magic formation.

    The light streams, that looked like faint blue water ripples and had been surging on the surfaces of those embossed weapons, now turned silver-blue, shining with a gorgeous yet bone-piercing cold light. Before Yu Yu took over the magic formation, those dazzling and zipping sword lights in the formation could only break shields and armors of those Jia n¡¯s warriors and barely harm their skins, but once after the color of these sword lights changed along with those light streams on the surfaces of embossed weapons, all of these sword lights suddenly became tens of times sharper than before. These sword lights were now able to pierce right into armors of those Jia n¡¯s big warriors and hurt their bones, cutting their bodies as easily as cutting pieces of tofu.

    "Dear Shifu! Don¡¯t kill! These are worth a lot!" seeing this, Ji Hao yelled out hurriedly.

    "Ah, money is nothing that truly matters... Ji Hao, you have to..." Yu Yu threw a sideway nce at Ji Hao, intending to take this opportunity to educate Ji Hao, his new apprentice.

    "As your apprentice, I am preparing to build a huge, huge wine cer in my pce back in the Pu Ban City, and store millions of vats of top-grade, delicious wine in it!" looked at Yu Yu, Ji Hao said word by word, "But building the wine cer, purchasing materials, making the wine, even storing them... each process will cost a lot!"

    "Hm, well, things in this world emerged as the time required.... money had emerged and has been existing for all this long. This certainly proves that, its existence fits the naturalw and the needs of this world. Hm... what a magical universe." while slowly rubbing his jaw, Yu Yu said to Ji Hao with a serious face, "Okay, this time, let Shifu help you."

    While speaking, Yu Yu slightly pped his hands, following which, those sword lights beamed even faster and fiercer than before. Every time after a sword light pierced through the body of a Jia n¡¯s big warrior, a terrifying stream of frosty power would immediately freeze this Jia n¡¯s warrior. As dazzling sword lights ceaselessly striking on these Jia n¡¯s warriors, those heavy shields and thick armors froze to cracking one after another by that strong and cold power. In no time, many Jia n¡¯s big warriors were sealed in ice, turned into ice statues, lookingpletely lifeless.

    The magic formation was still the same one built by Ji Hao, however, in Yu Yu¡¯s hands, it had generated some incredibly magical changes. Before, it was merely a pure water power killing formation, but now, ice power attacks had been delivered, that were more destructive and irresistible.

    Silently, Ji Hao memorized what Yu Yu had done to the magic formation. After watching Yu Yu¡¯s demonstration, Ji Hao¡¯s understanding of magic formation art had improved to another level.

    By now, Ji Hao could only build the magic formation with those embossed weapons that he seized from Jia n¡¯s warriors, yet, his magic formations had already reached such a great level. In the future, after he made aplete set of magic formation banners especially for all kinds of big-scale magic formations, the powers of his magic formations would increase by multiple times.

    Magic formation art was a mysterious, supreme art. It could allow the weak to win over the powerful, allow the few to defeat the many, allow impossible to be possible and allow miracles to happen. Bit by bit, Ji Hao had learned about the power and enchantment of the magic formation art.

    Abruptly swinging his arm forwards, the me Dragon Sword darted out of Ji Hao¡¯s sleeve, tailed by a soaring stream of fiery light. Within the fiery light, a me dragon was twisting its enormous body and faintly, a resonant dragon roar came from the heaven.

    With a single, slight touch, the Blood-red light screen that had been covering the entire ind was shattered by the me Dragon Sword. A bright fiery light spread out on the broken blood-red light screen. Being burnt by the roaring me, the blood-red light screen released a dense, stinky odor. Rising along with the odor were huge clouds of blood-red smoke, rising directly to the height of thousands of feet.

    Like a duck in a thunderstorm, Di Sha raised his head in panic. The dense blood-red smoke swooshing up right into the sky served as a clear message to the main human army, telling them that something serious was happening in this area. ording to the average reaction speed of the main human army, in the span of ten breaths at most, human reinforcement would definitelye!

    "Ma-Master Julou Xiu! Get us out of here!" Di Sha screamed out while he crumbed a triangle-shaped amulet that was tied around his waist.

    Di Suo and Di Mo each crumbed an amulet as well, while nervously looking at the sky, with their mouths widely opened.

    From the blood-red light screen that had been burning by the me and cracking continuously, three immense blood-red, erect eyes emerged. Each of these blood-red erect eyes then poured down a thick blood-red stream of light, enveloping Di Sha, Di Suo and Di Mo. A few Jia n¡¯s big warriors, who were rather lucky and happened to stand beside the three at that time, were covered by the blood-red light streams as well.

    Following a series of sizzling noise, Di Sha, Di Suo, Di Mo and around twenty lucky Jia n¡¯s big warriors suddenly disappeared from Ji Hao¡¯s Gui, Water and Sword Killing formation.

    A few surging waves were roaring towards Di Sha and his fellows, attempted to freeze them, but they abruptly disappeared. Those waves bumped into each other, caused ground-shaking booms and ear-piercing, metal-shing noise.

    Yu Yu paused, then shook his head and grinned, and said, "Hm, since they have already fled, I won¡¯t continue bullying those poor kids... Otherwise, I¡¯d be too ashamed of myself."

    Raised his hand and pointing at a certain direction, Yu Yu continued, "Ji Hao, go get them. They¡¯re in the jungle, northeast, thirty-eight miles away from here, all injured. Hehe, they have a five-eyed magic formation artist with them... That is gonna worth a genuine fortune."

    "Aha!" Ji Haoughed out loudly as a response, then left the magic formation, which was still in operation. He directly rose into the sky, leaving a long, arc-shaped fiery light in the air. Side by side with Mr Crow, Ji Hao flew away at a terrifying speed.

 Chapter 322 â€“ Chase

    Chapter 322: Chase

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Di Sha fell on the ground, rolled for a few times like a ball, and yelled out hoarsely before he could even stand up.

    "Go! Go go go! Run! Quick! Julou Xiu! Trigger the teleporting formation! Now! Get us out of here!"

    Julou Xu, the old, wrinkled, five-eyed man with grey hair, took a deep breath and abruptly popped all five of his eyes out. From deep inside his dark pupils, a gleam of intelligence shed across. He slightly flicked his fingers and following his move, multiple small towers made from blood-red crystal suddenly released beams of eye-piercing, blood-red light.

    A series of popping noise came right after those blood-red beams. Hundreds of thin yet bright beams of blood-red light darted out, blocking the southwest sky. This was an emergency defensive formation, with which, Ji Hao and his teammates who were catching up from the small ind would be stalled for a short while.

    In the meanwhile, Julou Xiu¡¯s ten fingers had been flicking speedily and countless spell symbols flew out from his five popped out eyes. Without any sign, one small, blood-red, crystal tower began shaking intensely and letting out a loud buzzing noise. Suddenly a blood-red light stream darted straight into the sky for over a thousand feet, then turned around, swishing back towards the earth. As long as this blood-red light stream fell on the ground, the four Blood Moon Devine Towers that were thousands of miles away would automatically trigger the teleporting formation and send all present people away.

    When Julou Xiu did his trick and released those defensive, thin blood-red light beams, Ji Hao and Mr Crow had already reached less than ten miles away from them. The distance was too short and the flying speed of Ji Hao and Mr Crow was too high, therefore, they were only a moment slower than Di Sha and his fellows, who had moved through teleporting formations.

    Countless slight yet de-sharp blood-red light beams suddenly burst out right before their faces. If Ji Hao was only an ordinary Magus, the sudden appearance of these defensive blood-red light beams wouldpletely disable him from keeping chasing Di Sha and his people. Those blood-red light beams densely lined up in front of them, extending into the air for thousands of feet. If he tried to bypass them, the wasted time would be way more than enough for Di Sha and his people to get away through the teleporting formation.

    Ji Hao snorted slightly then abruptly swung the me Dragon Sword upwards, bringing up a magnificent, arc-shaped fiery light. Heunched the Sky-Opening and created an extremely thin yet incredibly sharp and powerful airwave, which swiftly struck on those thin blood-red light beams, which had firmly blocked the sky such that one could barely see any gap between them.

    A loud, resonant popping noise rose into the air, following which, the thousands of blood-red light beams exploded, opening hundreds of zhang wide gap. Ji Hao and Mr Crow dashed through the gap, leaving shreds of afterimages behind. From the upper air, broken blood-red light beams were falling down, but when those light beams were still seven to eight hundred miles away from the ground, Ji Hao had already reached above the woods where Di Sha and his people were located.

    A loud and clear caw resounded through the sky and along with that caw, Ji Hao quickly pointing his finger at the group of people standing on the ground. Following his move, beams of dazzling sword light darted out and directly struck on those small blood-red crystal towers on the ground. Bright, blood-red light burst out ceaselessly, and at the same time, those blood-red crystal towers were shattered one after another. These small crystal powers were powerful tools that could form great-scale magic formations, However, individually, they were so fragile that Ji Hao¡¯s sword light beams could shatter them with a single and slight touch.

    Julio Xiu vomited a huge mouthful of blood. The in-constructing great-scale teleporting formation was destroyed by Ji Hao, and the counterforce caused by the magic formation¡¯s destruction gushed right into Julou Xiu¡¯s body, madly flushing the inside of his body like flood, left small yet deep wounds all over his internal organs. Julou Xiu fell on the ground. The sudden and great pain had disabled him from moving, even blinding him temporarily.

    Julio Xiu was a master magic formation artist. His magic formation art was incredibly profound, nevertheless, just like the other Xu n¡¯s master magic artists, he, as an individual being, barely had anybat power. This was the reason why the Xiu n had been an appendage of the Yu n for all these centuries.

    He had a weak body and absolutely no will to fight, and soon, Julou Xiu fainted because of the great pain that came from inside his body,pletely losing the power of resistance.

    All blood-red crystal towers were shattered and the model of the small ind that was built with sands and soil in the t area, suddenly exploded. At the same time, those broken blood-red light beams which had been swishing down from the air abruptly paused, then cracked into countless shreds, dissipating in the air.

    Di Sha, Di Suo, Di Mo¡¯s bodies were all covered in deep wounds and each wound covered by a thickyer of ice, making their bodies inflexible and could only move very slowly. They howled out in pain and despair, turned around, tried their best to flee towards where their metal city-fort was located, without saying a single word.

    They were not doomed yet, and still had hope. The geographic features of this mountain area were quiteplicated, therefore, as long as they could get rid of Ji Hao for now and hide, they should be able to get away with the help of thisplicated mountainous area. Normally, human Senior Magi were only good at physical powers but never cultivated their souls and spirits. Without the soul power and spirit power, theplex and diversendforms would cause them great difficulties in the chase.

    Around twenty Jia n¡¯s big warriors, who had luckily gotten out of the small ind along with Di Sha and his fellows, silently pulled out their weapons, rushing towards Ji Hao.

    Di Sha, Di Suo and Di Mo intended to run, and as their guards, these Jia n¡¯s big warriors had to cover them, stall the enemies and buy enough time for them to escape; even if this might cost the lives of these Jia n¡¯s warriors. If Di Sha, Di Suo and Di Mo survived the chase of the ¡¯evil¡¯ humankind, they could always redeem those Jia n¡¯s big warriors from human¡¯ hands, as long as those Jia n¡¯s warriors could survive the battle.

    But, if Di Sha, Di Mo and Di Suo were captured by the humankind as the leaders of three official Blood Moon armies, this burning shame, extremely deep disgrace, would drive the entire Yu n¡¯s nobel ss crazy. Di Sha, Di Suo Di Mo might still have the chance to survive, but as their guards, the best those Jia n¡¯s big warriors could get was be allowed suicide, and their direct rtives would all be ves.

    At the thought of those lowly ves, living at the bottom of the entire society and treated even worse than animals, all present Jia n¡¯s big warriors couldn¡¯t help but quiver in fear. One after another, they rushed up to Ji Hao, formed a triangle battle formation, andunched a life-risking counter attack towards Ji Hao.

    Mr Crow opened his beak and let out a huge stream of golden-red me. By now, almost all of his feathers had turned golden and the power of his Gold Crow me had grown to a horrible level. Once after that stream of me gushed out of his beaks, the entire woods that had a radius of miles was set aze, even the rock ground was melted, looking like colored ze.

    The pair of baby magic fire snakes raised their upper bodies as if dering that they were not resigned to ying second fiddle. Swiftly, they expanded their bodies to the thickness of a bowl, and each spurted a roaring stream of sticky,va like, scorching red earth core me. Along with thick ck smoke, two streams of earth core me quickly wrapped those Jia n¡¯s big warriors up.

    Most of their armors were destroyed back in the small ind by Ji Hao¡¯s killing formation, and at this moment, their bodies were burning directly by two different types of extremely powerful mes. Their skins let out loud popping noises and their eyes were damaged by the smoke, the fire power drilling into their bodies through their wounds.

    One Jia n¡¯s big warrior fell down on the ground, then the second and the third. More of them couldn¡¯t help but fall on the ground.

    These Jia n¡¯s warriors had suffered the horrible ice power back on the small ind, and now were burning by raging mes. Both ice and me were powerful and heartless, not even the iron man could ever survive such a sudden change of body temperature.

    Di Sha, Di Suo and Di Mo had been running as fast as they could. Their armors were broken and all of their life-saving treasures had been used up already, that they could only depend on their pairs of legs, running towards the North.

    Sideways, an arrow swished over along with a faint, golden stream of light, urately shooting into Di Suo¡¯s caudal vertebra then deeply into his spine, breaking the most important neuron of his body.

    Di Suo screamed out. His legs were disabled immediately that made him fall on the ground. Before he asked for help, another two arrows zipped over and pierced into his shoulder joints. Now, he couldn¡¯t even crawl.

    Neither did Di Sha and Di Mo say anything but kept running, as if Di Suo wasn¡¯t struck down at all.

    However, very soon, they stopped, each let out a despairing groan,

    Man Man, with her pair of hammers carried in her hands, and Shaosi, with a palm-sized, round-shaped shield floating beside her and a faintly shining spear gripped in her hands, they showed up in five to six miles away from Di Sha and Di Mo, blocking the way.

    "Hah? Are you trying to run? No! Not even in your dreams!" yelled Man Man while swinging her hammer.

 Chapter 323 â€“ Capture

    Chapter 323: Capture

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    An insufferable pain woke Julou Xiu from thea and made him scream out in a high-pitched voice, struggling in pain. With some sensitive instincts that belonged only to Xiu n¡¯s people, Julou Xiu sensed something strange inside his body. That was something with an evil, frosty power, which could take his life away anytime.

    "What is it?! What have you put in my body?!" in a bad panic, Julou Xiu barked at Ji Hao.

    "Now you¡¯re my ve!" responded Ji Hao while satisfyingly rubbing his own hands, grinned and continued, "Elder Wulong has told me that it is nearly impossible to capture alive Xiu n¡¯s people in battlefields, because even if the Yu n¡¯s armies are defeated, they would send you people away ahead of time."

    "An alive Xiu n¡¯s man, additionally, a ¡¯master¡¯ in the sphere of magic formations and medicines, you can be worth at least a piece ofnd that has the radius of a hundred thousand miles, in the Pu Ban City." Maintaining that big grin on his face, Ji Hao continued while patting Julou Xiu on his shoulder, "I¡¯ll sell you to the Magi ce as soon as you give me all the knowledge in your head. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely sell you at a decent price that fits your status."

    Julou Xiu stared at Ji Hao with a deadly pale face. ¡¯Give him all the knowledge in my head?!¡¯

    "No! I will never, ever give my knowledge to you! You stupid, ignorant barbarians!" yelled Julou Xiu while looking at Ji Hao, with his head held high.

    "Bite him!" Ji Hao immediately patted the pair of fire snakes coiled on his shoulder. The two baby snakes, which had shrunk their bodies to a foot long, happily darted out, coiled around Julou Xiu¡¯s neck, then each took a huge bite at one of his ears.

    The intolerable venom that contained great fire power quickly spread into Julou Xiu¡¯s body along his meridians. Even if the pair of baby snakes had taken a good control of the amounts of their venoms, Julou Xiu¡¯s upper body still speedily turned fire-red. The horribly powerful fire venom had almost cooked half of his body!

    "Please! Don¡¯t kill me!" Julou Xiu screamed, "I¡¯m one of the top-five-hundred master magic formation artists in Liang Zhu City! I can be valuable to you! I can¡¯t die here!"

    "Hm, d you¡¯re aware of that." Ji Hao said then pped his hands. Followed by his moves, the two baby snakes each put the mouth near one of Julou Xiu¡¯s ears and sucked the venom back. After that, they leisurely coiled back onto Julou Xiu¡¯s neck, using Julou Xiu¡¯s body as a temporary bed, not intending to move even an inch for maybe the next couple of hours.

    "I see why Elder Wulong and the other elders all said that your Xiu n ¡¯masters¡¯ are all bitches! Without been beating up you can never understand how terrifying ¡¯barbarians¡¯ can be!" standing straight, Ji Hao looked down at Julou Xiu, who sat on the ground weakly and limply, and said in a cold, harsh voice, "Since you have been despising us with your so-called ¡¯civilization¡¯, I don¡¯t mind teaching you a little bit about the powerfulness of our barbarism!"

    Clenching his fist, Ji Hao gave a sneer and continued, "You live on your own power! This is the only living principle in the Southern Wastnd, same here in the Mind! Don¡¯t try to cause yourself any more trouble, or I¡¯ll break a hundred pieces of bones of yours every single day, then set them back together!"

    Julou Xiu raised his head, looked at Ji Hao in despair, letting out a moan in pain.

    Indeed, he always considered himself as one of the civilized, noble and respectable kinds, but all that ¡¯superiority¡¯ couldn¡¯t help him even a little bit in the current situation. Facing ¡¯barbaric¡¯ violence, all that so-called civilization, nobleness and respectable-ness were as useless as the pair of silk boots he was wearing on his feet, which were now entirely covered in mud.

    Taking a nce at Di Mo, who lied on the ground half-dead, unable to even move a little finger, Ji Hao then walked to Di Sha and Di Suo with big steps.

    Di Suo had already begun screaming in a weirdly hoarse voice, "I am the twelfth heir of the Di Family, which possesses the purest bloodline among all branch families of the Dishi Family... that is the noblest family among all Blood Moon bloodline possessors! You must treat me in the way that matches my noble status... you cannot treat me like you treated..."

    Ji Hao raised his foot and heavily stamped right on Di Suo¡¯s head.

    "Heir? Hm? Can you still inherit something as a dead man?" Such homicidal, threatening words made Ji Suo immediately shut his mouth. He looked at Ji Hao in a great fear, and suddenly found that Ji Hao was so different from all human warriors that he had ever met.

    When the other human warriors saw Yu n¡¯s noble people like Di Sha, Di Suo and Di Mo, their eyes would instantly be filled with anger and vignce, or panic and despair, or curiosity and desire of exploration. But at this very moment, from Ji Hao¡¯s pair of eyes, Di Suo could only see coldness, ndness and carelessness, as if all these fights and capturing Yu n¡¯s people actually happened every single day.

    If one was to say that all those human warriors Di Suo had met before were a bunch of rustic people who rarely saw any nobles, then Ji Hao¡¯s reaction made him look like the noblest man who could frequently get into emperors¡¯ pces and clink his ss with those emperors! After all, Ji Hao had never taken the Di Family, even the Dishi Family, seriously.

    He didn¡¯t act so coldly and carelessly on purpose, instead, he never believed in the so-called ¡¯noble status¡¯ of Di Suo and other Yu n¡¯s people. What was happening right now was nothing special but defeating another enemy, as if, Di Suo was no one but another ve that he had just captured.

    After he discovered the difference from Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, Di Suo kept his mouth firmly shut, daring not to let out even the slightest noise.

    Ji Hao then walked up to Di Sha, grabbed his long hair, and dragged him up from the puddle of mud. Di Sha struggled as hard as he could, but Yu Mu¡¯s poison had paralyzed and weakened his body,bined with the fact that Yu n¡¯s noble people never pursued physical strength. Therefore, he now looked just like a weak tiny ant which tried to move a giant mountain. Ji Hao¡¯s hand was held perfectly still, not moving even a slight little bit.

    Slightly swinging the me Dragon Sword, Ji Hao cut Di Sha¡¯s broken armor off then put the sword back, merging with his own body. Quickly and conveniently, Ji Hao stripped off that magic space bangle worn on Di Sha¡¯s wrist, that had an amazingly huge storing space. The bangle was worn on Di Sha¡¯s wrist pretty tightly, and Ji Hao had just forcibly taken it off with pure violence, even peeling a thickyer of skin and flesh off from Di Sha¡¯s wrist and palm. Blood gushed out right away.

    "Oi, unseal this bangle! Now!" said Ji Hao to Di Sha while looking at him right in the eyes, "I will count to three, if you don¡¯t..."

    Di Sha raised his head in pride, and stared back at Ji Hao. Although he was captured alive, he did not prepare to give up on his dignity and noblity, that naturally belonged to him, as a Yu n¡¯s noble man. Looking at Ji Hao, Di Sha yelled, "If I don¡¯t do it, you¡¯ll kill me, right? You stupid barbarian, this poor kind of threat can never shake a Yu n¡¯s noble man!"

    "If you don¡¯t, I will castrate you." said Ji Hao while looking at Di Sha with a ruthless look, "Right before the faces of your fellows, I will cut your ba*ls and pe*is off, bit by bit."

    Di Sha quivered and looked at Ji Hao when he heard this. Abruptly, a dim light shed across his erect eyes and the bangle was instantly unsealed.

 Chapter 324 â€“ Kill a Di

    Chapter 324: Kill a Di

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Di Sha¡¯s face twitched intensely, looking at the bangle held in Ji Hao¡¯s hand, with a sorrowful look, as if someone had been cutting his heart with a sharp dagger. That bangle was a genuine treasure, gifted to him by his father. Its inner space was immense, enough to store all supplies that could support an entire army for a whole year. That bangle was a real strategic treasure.

    Nevertheless,pared to his own dignity, Di Sha chose that dignity without any hesitation.

    Been castrated right in front of Di Suo and Di Mo¡¯ faces, by Ji Hao? Di Sha couldn¡¯t even imagine how horrible that would be, how badly this would affect him and his family. He tried but failed to imagine what his life would be like when he got back to the Liang Zhu City, if Di Suo and Di Mo really saw him castrated by Ji Hao. This would definitely bring his family a grave-deep disgrace that mightst forever! This great shame might even force his family to cast off him, barely washing it off.

    ¡¯He could unseal the bangle sooner orter after he killed me anyway, all he would need is a little bit of time!¡¯ Di Sha exined to himself in this way. ¡¯I still have hopes as long as I stay alive. I can kill Ji Hao and wash off all the shame he gave me. There is still hope!¡¯

    "Nice stuff!" pleased, Ji Hao fiddled with this exquisite bangle. He cut his finger broke and dripped a drop of blood on it, which was quickly absorbed by the bangle. Along with that blood drop, a stream of Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power gushed into the bangle, leaving a tiny, special mark on the seal that was located in the core of the bangle¡¯s inner space.

    By now, this bangle had opened up before Ji Hao¡¯s face, without any mystery or secrecy attached to it at all.

    The inner space of that bangle was so incredibly huge that even Ji Hao was shocked by it. In that broad and square space, whole thirty-thousand spare sets of armors and essory parts of those armors were piled up in one corner. In another corner were thousands of exquisitely crafted armaments, including a few extrarge-scale ballistae and other weaponry, such as crossbows and arrows.

    After seeing this huge amount of top-quality weapons, an enormous pile of brightly shining magic crystals nearly choked Ji Hao in surprise.

    The number of magic crystals that a ten-thousand people army would consume each day, was already a shocking one. Since Di Sha had taken his army, that had tens of thousands of warriors, out of the Liang Zhu City for a war, he should have enough amount of magic crystals and other supplies that could support the whole army for at least an year, added with the amount that the Blood Moon Divine Tower and all thoserge-scale weapons would cost.

    Quickly scanning the pile of magic crystals that was as gigantic as a mountain, Ji Hao roughly did the math, and found out that these magic crystals were more than enough to support him and his teammates¡¯ regr cultivation for over a hundred years.

    But of course, what had upied more room inside the bangle was the food, which was, mostly dried meat, covered in a thickyer of spices and salt, contained in metal boxes and piled up orderly.

    Those Jia n¡¯s warriors were at least four to five meters tall and mostly were senior-level warriors. At their level, the meat of ordinary beasts wouldn¡¯t be able to satisfy their stomachs anymore; instead, their food has to be blood and flesh that came from senior-level beasts.

    As the mainmander of an army, Di Sha had left the most part of supplies in the supply storage camp, but for emergency use under certain circumstances, he took enough amount of supplies that could support the whole army for half a month with him.

    From Ji Hao¡¯s spirit space, the mysterious man¡¯s voice abruptly came, "Haha! Little guy, this time you can finally eat as much as you want! After you eat up this flesh mountain, your physical power will allow you to fight equally against a pure-blood dragon."

    Pausing briefly, the mysterious man gave a faintugh then continued, "And a mature pure-blood dragon can equally challenge a Magus King merely with its physical power."

    Ji Hao grinned pleasingly, and wore the bangle on his left wrist. After having absorbed Ji Hao¡¯s blood, that bangle had turned golden-red. Additionally, streams of warm fire power began spreading out from it.

    Intentionally swaying the bangle in front of Di Sha, Ji Hao then threw a heavy, nearly brutal kick on Di Sha¡¯s lower belly.

    "Now, tell me the names and contact information of all of your human spy and followers, who have been hiding in our human armies. Tell me all! Otherwise, I will still cut your man parts off, slice by slice!"

    Looking at Di Sha¡¯s twisted face, Ji Hao continued slowly, "This time, if you don¡¯t give me the name list and their contact information, I will strip you and cut your d*ck right in front of all your fellows in that metal city-fort, and all of your warriors! Tell me all that you know!"

    Di Sha stared at Ji Hao, face filled with a soul-deep fear, as if he was staring at the evilest monster that came straight out of the hell.

    Being castrated in front of Di Suo and Di Mo could already be an unbearable, burning humiliation; but being stripped and castrated piece by piece, by Ji Hao, in the presence of Di Huo and Ju Tu, who were both powerful and influential in their own families... this would go far beyond a deep disgrace. If that really happened, Di Sha would have absolutely no choice but to kill himself, as for the Di Family, without a doubt, they would have to carry this bone-deep shame forever.

    "Those were just names of a few lowly ves." forcibly choking back the great pain came from his lower belly, Di Sha tried his best to act calmly, even squeezing a grin out of his face. He looked at Ji Hao and said, "I think, we shouldn¡¯t let too many unnecessary entanglements happen between us, only because of those lowly ves. "

    Taking a deep breath, Di Sha grinned again, looked at Ji Hao in the eyes and continued saying, "Just like that guy back on the small ind, I can give you him and all of his nsmen, his father, mother... you can have them all and do whatever you want to them! However, I am a noble man... I hope that I can be treated in the way that fits my status."

    Letting out a few fake coughs, Di Sha smiled and went on, "You should know that our lives are extremely valuable. As long as you don¡¯t talk about capturing us, our families would love to pay you a good fortune to redeem us back, secretly. This also benefits you, doesn¡¯t it?"

    Coldly, Ji Hao looked at Di Sha and responded, "Just give me the name list of your dogs, and their contact info!"

    Di Sha swallowed nervously, then quickly gave nearly a hundred names, after that, he pointed his finger at the bangle worn on Ji Hao¡¯s wrist, said, "All secret spell symbols for getting in touch with them are in there. You can easily use those spell symbols; you just need to follow the power streams releasing from those spell symbols, that will lead you to their urate position."

    After having memorized all names given by Di Sha, Ji Hao¡¯s pupils suddenly shrunk to the size of needle points, staring at Di Sha right in the eyes.

    Looking at Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, Di Sha instantly sensed an ice-cold from his heart. He screamed out as hard as he could such that he even shouted himself hoarse.

    "Ji Hao, we, there... there is indeed some hatred between, between us... but, but, we can still negotiate... everything can be negotiated, you know? In, in our eyes, all hatred is dissolvable..."

    "I, I swear with my family¡¯s glory, from now on, I will never, ever see you as my enemy again. Even if we met each other again on battlefields, that should merely be because we¡¯re on different sides. But I will never, never again, try to take vengeance on you, for my personal enmity to you."

    "Toote!" Ji Hao looked at Di Sha with a frosty look, "One of my friends cursed a woman with his secret, mysterious treasure, handed down from his ancestors, to get you. Now, since you havee just as we nned, you¡¯ll have to die. Your corpse will earn me a sweet amount of credits... well, not as much as the amount you are worth as a living being though, but in consideration of the personal hatred between us, more appropriately I think, I should just kill you."

    While Ji Hao was speaking, the me Dragon Sword roared out of Ji Hao¡¯s sleeve and punctured Di Sha¡¯s chest along with a horribly great heat.

    Maintaining that cold-blood look, Ji Hao looked at Di Sha and continued, "This is not only for the hatred between us, but also for those Southern Wastnd people, who were captured, enved and sold by you!"

    Ji Hao suddenly twisted his wrist and following his move, the sword tip was about to cut into Di Sha¡¯s heart. Unexpectedly, a raging shout came from afar.

    "Ji Hao! How dare you kill a captive without reporting?!"

 Chapter 325 â€“ Kill that Captive

    Chapter 325: Kill that Captive

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Without any pause, Ji Hao quickly twisted his wrist and at the exact same time, a sharp stream of fiery light burst from the tip of the me Dragon Sword, directly cutting the main meridian of Di Sha¡¯s heart. Raging me gushing out of Di Sha¡¯s body, and in the meanwhile, his three eyes dimmed down and his body began burning in the fire.

    The great fire rose into the air, burning Di Sha¡¯s skin, muscle and internal organs into ashes in no time, only leaving a skeleton that was around two feet taller than Ji Hao and entirely dark purple-bronze in color. Within the roaring me, this translucent skeleton was shrinking slowly, gradually down to the same height as Ji Hao, and ultimately stopped shrinking.

    It was a dark purple-bronze, translucent skeleton, that had three huge and dark eye sockets on the skull.

    Ji Hao was slightly shocked, silently looking at this skeleton. This thing somehow reminded him of some old memories that were already forgotten intentionally. But soon, Ji Hao calmed back down, threw this skeleton that was still in a perfect shape and showed no sign of breaking, on the ground.

    Following by a buzzing noise, blood-red spell symbols emerged on Di Sha¡¯s skeleton. A weird, magical power stream began slowly coiling around this skeleton, which enabled the skeleton to float up into the air, a couple of feet high above the ground.

    "Eh? He was burned to bones, how can he still fly?" Man Man walked over in curiosity, with her pair of hammers carried in her hands. She carefully tinkled the skeleton with the hilt of her hammer, hearing the silvery sounds, she continued saying, "And his bones are fireproof, that also shrink in fire! This man¡¯s bones are so interesting!"

    Watching what had just happened, Di Suo and Di Mo, who were not far away from where Di Sha died, were both soaked in cold sweat already and had been quivering intensely in fear, unable to even say a word.

    Di Sha was burned into a skeleton, this scene was way too cruel and brutal. To Yu n¡¯s noble people like Di Suo and Di Mo, this was a pure nightmare, even worse than one could imagine. Di Sha¡¯s remaining skeleton proved that his death wasn¡¯t blessed by the great Blood Moon and his bones had failed to return to the Blood Moon. In their eyes, this was an extremely cruel curse.

    To Yu n¡¯s people, skeletons remaining after death equaled to souls perishing after the death of the humankind, which meant these people could never have the chance to reincarnate and live again.

    Because the Yu n¡¯s people believed in such a thing, they were very much likely to make their enemies¡¯ skulls into wine containers and carry with them. By doing this, they could not only unt their powers, but could also curse their enemies.

    However, no matter how pleasant and satisfying they would feel when making their enemies¡¯ skulls into wine containers, when this happened to themselves, it would be apletely unbearable terror, which was even more uneptable than death.

    For the above reason, Di Suo and Di Mo were already scared nearly to death. Their faces had gone twisted and the way they were looking at Ji Hao had changed - Never ever offend Ji Hao, at least before they get out of the control of the humankind. Before that, thest thing they wanted to do was to displease Ji Hao. They would rather die than leaving their skeletons in the hands of the humankind.

    High up in the air, an enormous cyan eagle flew over. Ying Yunpeng stood on the eagle¡¯s back, pointing his finger at Ji Hao and yelled out in anger, "Ji Hao! How dare you kill that captive without reporting? He was such an important captive! Do you have any idea about how difficult it could be as capturing a Yu n¡¯s member alive?!"

    Pulling the me Dragon Sword out, Ji Hao held his hands behind his body, carelessly looking at Ying Yunpeng with a sneer on his face, and responded, "That¡¯s because of your incapability, how can you me me for that?"

    Ying Yunpeng¡¯s eyeball seemed even to popping out because of the anger, and he pointed his finger at Ji Hao but couldn¡¯t let out a word for quite a long while.

    From behind Ji Hao, Shaosi¡¯s gentle and soft voice rose into the air, "ording to our rule, everything that Ji Hao captured alive can be considered as his personal property. Also ording to our rule, as an owner, he possesses the full right to do anything he wants to his properties, including burn them up. Not even Emperor Shun has the right to use Ji Hao for killing his captives."

    Giving a faint smile, Shaosi raised her head, looked at Ying Yunpeng and continued, "Ji Hao has just done nothing but killed a captive, what power do you have that allowed you to use Ji Hao? Do we all have to be extra nice andpliant to you just because your son and nephew died?"

    Hearing Shaosi¡¯s words, Ying Yunpeng¡¯s wrinkled face turned thoroughly red and his eyes were instantly filled with blood streaks. He shouldn¡¯t be showing up here at all. As themander of all Ten Sun Country¡¯s archers who were stationed in the Pu Ban City, and was sent here to the Chi Ban Mountain area as a reinforcement, he should be in the main camp of the human army, dealing with all kinds of military issues. Nevertheless, Ying Yunpeng had been suffering the depression which lingered in his heart all these days. Therefore today, he decided toe out with a team of guards, and do some hunting and try to drive away the depression.

    When he was enjoying his leisure time, Ji Hao abruptly broke the Blood Moon Great Sealing Formation with the Sky-Opening move. The dense blood-red smoke that swooshed straight up into the air immediately startled Ying Yunpeng. Despite the fact that he hadn¡¯t always been a decent man, he never dared to breach off his duty when things turned big. After reporting to the camp, Ying Yunpeng himself and his team of guards came over as fast as they could.

    The first thing he saw when he reached this area was that Ji Hao poked his sword into Di Sha¡¯s chest, so he hurriedly yelled out before he could think the whole thing through.

    However, Shaosi¡¯s words had just smashed all kind of thoughts that were popping out in Ying Yunpeng¡¯s head.

    The truth was exactly the same as she said.

    The rule of the human army was clearly defined, ording to which, everything one had gained or captured in battlefields could be considered as this warrior¡¯s personal property. Not even the Emperor Shun himself had the right to take a single thing away from the most ordinary warriors, unless they were Emperor Shun¡¯s nsmen. If so, Emperor Shun could own half of their gains.

    Ji Hao gave a big grin, tapped his own forehead and said to Ying Yunpeng, whose face now looked like an eggnt, "Ah! So true! I have just killed a lowly ve, what is the big deal about that? Did this stupid ve worth you toe all the way over here? Ah...no... Is there any coboration between you two?"

    Hearing Ji Hao, Ying Yunpeng¡¯s face suddenly turned pure ck. What Ji Hao said was way too evil, he had just put such a heavy usation on Ying Yunpeng¡¯s head - colluding with the non-humankind.

    "Nonsense! All nonsense! Who do you think I am?! Why the hell would I collude with those monsters?!" Ying Yunpeng was utterly difited and nearly screamed out at Ji Hao.

    "Well, in this case, dear Elder Ying, may I ask why are you here yelling at Ji Hao? Don¡¯t you have anything to do back in the main army camp?"

    In the air, two master Magi tutors, who were no one else but Wulong Yao and Kuafu Yan, suddenly showed up from behind a cloud. Stably, they floated in the air, which clearly revealed their Magus-King-level powers.

    Ying Yunpeng remained silent for a while, gasped deeply then slowly breathed out.

    From all directions,rge groups of Magi Pce¡¯s Senior Magi, wearing long ck cloaks, showed up and speedily moved over. Judging from the fierce aura of killing releasing from their bodies, they were all clearly well prepared for a great fight. Behind these Senior Magi, on could see countless silhouettes moving in the jungle. That was the main army, at least a hundred thousand warriors were moving over at a considerable speed.

    "So I see, you have already prepared for this, haven¡¯t you?" Ying Yunpeng slightly nodded, turned to Wulong Yao, smiled and said, "Elder Wulong, this time you have indeed earned yourself some amazing credits. None of these three-eyed monsters is ordinary... Hehe, I never thought that they can be so stupid, toe this far into the area under our domination."

    Without taking another nce at Ji Hao, Ying Yunpeng stamped his foot on the eagle¡¯s back. Following his move, the eagle turned around and flew away swiftly, leaving an arc-shaped streak in the air.

    "However, I will have to find Si Wen Ming and sue Ji Hao for what he has done today."

    "Even though that was his personal property, we all know how valuable a Yu n¡¯s armymander can be. But he killed one of them just like that... he has to be punished severely for his irresponsibleness."

    Back on the small ind, which was pretty far away from where Ji Hao and the others were at this moment, and on the straw mattress, Yu Yu sat with his legs crossed. He raised his head and took a quick nce at Ying Yunpeng, then abruptly, he curved both of his mouth corners downwards, giving a genuinely frosty sneer.

 Chapter 326 â€“ Shock

    Chapter 326: Shock

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    More astonishingly, all captured Jia n¡¯s warriors were big warriors, who were only a step away from bing generals. In other words, they were all elite warriors, at the peak-senior-level. With a little hard work and the right moment, any of them could be a powerful, Magus-King-level warrior.

    Such an incredible-scale capture had never happened in anyrge-scale war that the humankind had ever fought before. The human army had exterminated thousands, even tens of thousands of Jia n¡¯s warriors, but thergest number of Jia n¡¯s warriors who were captured alive all at once was only hundreds. This time, nearly a thousand Jia n¡¯s warriors were captures alive, and additionally, all of them were top-grade big warriors. What an amazing achievement!!.

    Capturing nearly a thousand Jia n¡¯s big warriors alive was already shocking enough, but in addition of that, Ji Hao had also captured Julou Xiu alive. This news made many super senior, legendary-level master Magi of the Magi Pce, who had been concealing themselves in the human army, pop out, despite their high status.

    Over a thousand master Magi of the Magi Pce curiously circled Julou Xiu around, as if he was some kind of rare, legendary and magical creature. A few master Magi, who were all pretty influential in the Magi Pce, even started arguing for the proprietorship of Julou Xiu, one after another. They each offered a sky-high price to Wulong Yao, intending to turn Julou Xiu into their own property.

    Julou Xiu was a Xiu n¡¯s magic formation artist, having him could do a great help to the Magi Pce¡¯s research projects regarding magic formations, but to ministers like Si Wen Ming and Huaxu Lie, who were mainly responsible for managing the army and winning the war, Julou Xiu wasn¡¯t as attractive as he was to those master Magi.

    Nevertheless, the other captures, Di Suo and Di Mo had even brought those paramount-level ministers, such as Si Wen Ming, up from their chairs. They all came to where Di Suo and Di Mo were kept as soon as they could,pletely surrounding these two Yu n¡¯s armymanders in the middle.

    Before, the humankind had indeed captured a few hundreds of Jia n¡¯s warriors alive in battlefields, as for Yu n¡¯s armymanders and noble ss, in all these years only a very few of them were killed in the battlefields against the humankind, but never captured alive. This time, Ji Hao had truly created history - for the very first time, the Yu n¡¯s people, who were in such important positions and had such a high status among their own kind, were captured by the humankind, alive!

    Not to mention that Di Suo and Di Mo were not only armymanders of official Blood Moon armies, but also, they were direct descents of the Di Family, which was the most important branch families of the Dishi Family. Besides, both of their numbers in order of session to the throne were especially high.

    After all, the Di Family¡¯s people had much higher status than the Ju Family and other branch families¡¯ people, who were also possessors of the Blood Moon bloodline.

    Only the fact that Di Suo and Di Mo had been sharing the same blood with Dishi Yanluo, the current Emperor in power of the Blood Moon, could deliver a significant political effect - as long as the human side announced Di Suo and Di Mo¡¯ identities to the public, the morale of the human army would raise by at least two-hundred percent; as for the morale of those Blood Moon armies, it would reduce by thirty to fifty percent minimum.

    The entire alliance of human ns had fallen into a magically excited atmosphere. Under such circumstances, Ying Yunpeng had yelled himself hoarse, using Ji Hao for what he had done to Di Sha, which was referred as ¡¯intentionally killed a capture who had special value, for selfish purposes¡¯. However, this small thing was like a fistful of ash falling into a flood, failing to cause even a slight ripple.

    All captured Jia n¡¯s warriors were imprisoned with the most brutal methods, in the Magi Pce, where they were heavily-guarded.

    A big group of Magi Pce¡¯s magi rapturously came down to the prison, using all kinds of poisons and magic spells on these Jia n¡¯s warriors, one after another. These master Magi were about to find out what kind of poison were the most effective on Jia n¡¯s warriors, what kind of magic spells could harm these Jia n¡¯s warriors the worst, the degree of striking power their bones and muscles could bear and among all types of powers, including the firepower, ice power, lightning power and wind power, which one could bring the most harm to them...

    Before, finding experimental subjects could be truly difficult for these master Magi. But now, thanks to Ji Hao, that talented good boy, he had captured nearly a thousand Jia n¡¯s top-grade big warriors all at once. This equaled to putting an immense piece of meat right before a group of starving wolves¡¯ faces. Soon, hoarse howls, roars that sounded so painful and despairing, along with mad cursing words... all of these noises let out by those Jia n¡¯s warriors beganing out of this heavily guarded prison.

    Nevertheless, in the hands of these master Magi, those Jia n¡¯s warriors couldn¡¯t even die.

    The death was never the most dreadful thing, instead, it was falling into the pre-dying state and being saved, over and over again. Every time after they recovered to their best status, they would suffer even more horrible pains.

    Those master Magi from the Magi Pce were all quite responsible - they clearly knew that all these Jia n¡¯s big warriors were now Ji Hao¡¯s personal properties, and Ji Hao was pretty close to Wulong Yao and other few master Magi, who possessed the highest status and best reputation among all Magi Pce¡¯s magi. Therefore, they had been extra cautious when running their experiences. Although they had been using terrifying methods on these Jia n¡¯s big warriors, they always kept these captures very much alive.

    Quoted from a master Magi who was especially good at the using of poisons, "We can¡¯t make that good kid, Ji Hao, suffer any loss. These Jia n¡¯s monsters are all incredibly valuable. So my old friends, we should be more careful when using these captures, can¡¯t make Ji Hao lose even a single jade coin. Be careful, keep them alive, and always keep them conscious!"

    ¡¯Always keep them conscious¡¯, this had be the deepest nightmare of those Jia n¡¯s warriors, that would haunt them for the rest of their lives.

    After learning that, Julou Xiu was actually a master magic formation artist, by a group of Magi Pce¡¯s master Magi, who especially majored in the art of magic formation, under the lead of Fangfeng E, who was known as the top-1 magic formation artist in the Magi Pce, quickly surrounded Julou Xiu, just like a group of hungry tigers surrounding a poor little rabbit. With all kinds of cruel methods, this group of magic formation artists began madly squeezing all knowledge in Jilou Xiu¡¯s head out of his mouth.

    One had to admit that in certain aspects, these master Magi from the Magi Pce indeed had some special gifts, which made them as fearful as devils.

    At first, they politely and gently started the conversation with Julou Xiu, easily learning that Julou Xiu had already lived for eight-thousand, nine-hundred, seventy-two years, three-hundred, twenty-three days, eighteen hours and seven minutes.

    After that, they even poured Julou Xiu a ss of wine when upgrading the conversation to the next level. Without too many difficulties, they made Julou Xiu tell them that he started learning magic formation art when he aged only one year and three months, and had sessfully built his very first killing magic formation when he was only one year and nine months old!

    What came next was Julou Xiu¡¯s true nightmare.

    Fangfeng E called a group of magic mediciners, who were good at healing people and saving people¡¯ lives, then began using all kinds of ruthless excruciations on Julou Xiu.

    "Julio Xiu, what have you learned on the first day when you were one year and three months? Hm? Repeat every single word of the books you have read on that day and draw all magic formation patterns you have learned back then! Now!"

    "When you were one year and four months, in the third day of that month, what have you learned? Hm? What? You don¡¯t remember. Good, chop one of his fingers off!"

    After letting out a loud, shrill howl in pain, Julou Xiu racked his own brain and tremblingly told those master magi everything he had learned on that exact day.

    "Very well, so, you were capable of building teleporting formations when you were only one-hundred and ny-two years old, is that right? Were you talking about the secret, special kind of teleporting formation that belongs only to your Blood Moon? Quick, draw all formation patterns and spell symbols regarding that teleporting formation! What? You don¡¯t want to?! Cut off one of his legs!"

    Another howl rose into the air.

    "Ear, cut one off!"

    A howl...

    "Arm, vertically cut three feet!"

    A howl...

    Under a cold-blood, ceaseless torture, poor Julou Xiu, an over eight-thousand years old, master magic formation artist, told everything that happened since he was a year and three months, when he started to have memories; including things like when he peed his pants and when he sneakily kissed a female for the first time. Every single thing.

 Chapter 327 â€“ The Heart of a Slave

    Chapter 327: The Heart of a ve

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The simple and crude paved path was opened up with hammers and machetes, yet, it was extremely firm, and would never copse. From time to time, ck and yellow spell symbols sparkled on the thick, rough rock wall. Those were the ¡¯iron wall spell¡¯ and ¡¯bronze wall spell¡¯, enchanted by Magi Pce¡¯ master Magi. With these spells, an inch thick rock wall could be even more solid than a thousand meter thick iron board.

    Fully armed human warriors in teams of seven to eight guarded the paved path at every other hundred zhang. These warriors stood perfectly straight right next to the wall and remained absolutely still, and one couldn¡¯t even hear them breathing. All of them looked so cold and heartless, even dead, like puppet soldiers.

    Walking for around a quarter of an hour, steel bars appeared on both sides of the path. Behind those steel bars wererge prison cells, which were filled with captives, caught by the human army during all these days.

    When Ji Hao walked past those bars, from one cell, a non-humankind ve with khaki colored skin that was thickly dotted with dark-green flecks suddenly rushed over, body pping against those bars. This ugly creature hung itself up on the bars, then reached its long arm towards Ji Hao through those bars.

    "You bloody barbarian! Release me! Release Zalu! I¡¯m your master Zalu! Release me now! Do you have any idea about who my master is?! How dare you keep me in prison and treat me like this?! My master will cut you into a thousand pieces! A thousand pieces!"

    Without even looking at that ¡¯master Zalu¡¯, Ji Hao threw a p on it. Instantly, this ¡¯master Zalu¡¯, who merely had junior-level power, gave a loud howl. A half of his arm was smashed thoroughly and blood shed all over the ground.

    Zalu held its broken arm and quickly stepped back into the cell while crying like hell, at the same time, all captives in the other cells, who were attempting to threaten Ji Hao just now, lowered their heads one after another. None of them dared to even look at Ji Hao in the eyes.

    "A bunch of dogs, wagging your tails and begging for mercy. Look at where you are, do you even dare to keep showing your arrogant ugly faces?"

    A few ve warriors raised their heads, seeming ready to argue against Ji Hao, but they quivered once they saw Zalu¡¯s blood on the ground. In a great fear, these ve warriors lowered their heads deeply back down, not even letting out the slightest noise.

    Ji Hao walked up to another cell, took out a jade talisman and pressed it on one steel bar; following his move, those bars slowly rose, along with a rumbling noise. Ji Hao then walked into the cell.

    The ck walls of the cell were all covered in stains of blood. Followed by a constant buzzing noise, a lot of spell symbols sparkled on the walls, orderly in groups. Except those sparkling spell symbols, this cell didn¡¯t have any light. Nevertheless, these spell symbols had already lightened the cell enough for people to see anything clearly.

    Tens of thumb-thick chains reached out from the walls, prating Ji Mo¡¯s scaps and knee caps. Ji Mo torpidly huddled up in a corner, and if one was to pay a closer look, one would find a thinner chain, that had a faint golden luster, had prated his spine, and on his skin near the spine, there were nine dragon w-shaped lumps.

    That was the ¡¯nine dragon soul-sealing lock¡¯, a very famous instrument of torture, created by the Magi Pce. Even Magus Kings didn¡¯t have the powers to break out from nine dragon soul-sealing lock, not to mention that Ji Mo was only a Senior Magus, who had around a thousand woken Magus Acupoints.

    Ji Hao took out wines and dishes from a bamboo basket, orderly cing in front of Ji Mo, then took out a huge bowl and pulled a full bowlful of wine for Ji Mo, holding it right before his face.

    "Is this myst drink? Am I getting executed after I drink this bowl of wine?" Ji Mo struggled up with difficulty, sat straight with his legs crossed, then looked at Ji Hao with a pair of deeply hollowed eyes.

    "You¡¯re from the Gold Crow n, so I came to visit you." Ji Hao held that bowl of wine up near his mouth and said with a cold voice, "It was not easy to meet someone who shares the same origin and blood with me, here in the Mind."

    Ji Mo seemed to be surprised slightly by Ji Hao¡¯s words. He held the bowl with his mouth and raised his head, drinking up the bowlful of wine, then he slightly swung his neck, throwing the bowl back into Ji Hao¡¯s hand. After all that, Ji Mo narrowed his eyes and began looking at Ji Hao from head to toes.

    "Do I look different from the others?" Ji Hao sat down in front of Ji Mo, crossed his legs, took out another bowl and pulled himself a bowlful of wine.

    "I still don¡¯t understand, why did you...You had seen through me and my brothers since the beginning, you knew that we were there to kill you, right?" said Ji Mo with a confused look, "But I¡¯ve used that trick before."

    Ji Mo kept his eyes narrowed and went on, "Before, I¡¯ve used that trick for more than once. Firstly we started a conflict against them, then we talked, drank together, we told them that we came from the Southern Wastnd as well and every time after that, everybody would rx their vignce. Then, me and my brothers wouldunch surprise attacks. We easily killed all those people since they didn¡¯t have any precaution. But this time, why couldn¡¯t I kill you?"

    Looking at Ji Mo¡¯s confused face, Ji Hao sighed and responded, "I¡¯ve already been seeing you as my enemies ever since you attacked Yu Mu. Although I learned that you also came from the Gold Crow n after that, I never rxed my vignce. I¡¯ve been seeing you as my enemies all the time!"

    Hearing Ji Hao, Ji Mo showed his teeth and growled out in a low and deep voice, "That shouldn¡¯t happen! You¡¯re only a little kid! You came from the Southern Wastnd, how could you, a little kid came from that kind of shithole, see through my trick?! Do you know how many people, who were older than you and more experienced than you, had been fooled by us?!"

    Ji Hao shrugged, remained silent.

    Seeing through tricks? Hehe, how could Ji Mopare Ji Hao with those Southern Wastnd warriors who would cry when meeting people that came from the same ces as themselves, and immediately loosen their tightened nerves? Ny-nine percent of those Southern Wastnd warriors were especially simple and honest, and asionally, a few of them yed some little tricks, but those were all lousy ones.

    Ji Hao was way different from those people.

    "You have lost for a good reason!" Ji Hao said to Ji Mo with a cold and nd tone, "I¡¯ve never seen you as truly trustworthy nsman... so, you¡¯ve lost for a good reason. I came to see you because I want to ask you a question."

    "Why?" said Ji Hao, "you¡¯re from the Gold Crow n. You and your people have been enved by those monsters for generations. You should have an intense and deep-seated hatred for them, but why have you been dedicating your loyalty, even your lives to them?" Ji Hao looked at Ji Mo directly in the eyes and asked honestly, "Haven they been forcing you to do so with your Amma and Abba¡¯ lives?"

    Ji Mo didn¡¯t respond, only ncing at the empty bowl.

    Ji Hao pulled him another bowlful of wine, held it to his mouth. Ji Mo then drank that bowlful of wine up.

    After that, Ji Mo satisfyingly let out a long breath, then narrowed his eyes again and said, "For them? You think? Both my Abba and Amma are now senior supervisors of mines that belong to our master. They have two-hundred-thousand ves, who also belong to our master, under theirmands. They are doing the job willingly, no one forced them to."

    "So do I... I volunteered to join the training camp set up by our master when I was five. I learned how to disguise, how to fit in the human groups, how to make myself look like a ¡¯pure human¡¯, and how to conceal myself inside the human army."

    "I¡¯ve learned so many things, including assassination, dealing with corpses, prying for information, as well as using all kinds of magical contacting methods." Ji Mo looked back at Ji Hao and said also in an honest look, "You can never even imagine what I have learned back there."

    ¡¯I can never imagine what you have learned.¡¯ Ji Hao slightly and weirdly curved his mouth corner upwards while looking at Ji Mo. What Ji Hao had learned in his previous life probably was the truly profound and unimaginable things that Ji Mo and his people couldn¡¯t even dream about. At least, if Ji Hao was the one who nned that surprise attack back on the small ind, he would never make it so low-grade and have so many loopholes.

    "Why?" Ji Hao kept asking, "Why betray your own kind and work for them?"

    With a slight voice and a serious look, Ji Mo let out a few words, "High position and great wealth."

 Chapter 328 â€“ Reprimand

    Chapter 328: Reprimand

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Thinking briefly, Ji Hao realized that this was the most reasonable answer. ¡¯High position and great wealth¡¯, this was truly one of the evilest and fiercest dagger in this world, that could go beyond the differences of kinds and bloodlines, the sense of right and wrong and the moral bottom line.

    "Yeah, high position and great wealth!" Ji Mo raised his head, showing a strange, unspeakable glow on his bleeding face. He looked down at Ji Hao with a proud yet nd face, as if he was standing high above the masses. That look of his was truly hard to describe.

    That look was abination of extreme disdain and scornfulness, a slight little bit of derision and absolute sense of superiority, just like the look those residents of wealthy big cities who never worried about their well-being would show when they saw rustic people who had mud on their bare feet and gunnysacks carried on their shoulders.

    That obvious sense of superiority and disdain that came out of his soul and his entire body, making Ji Hao want to break Ji Mo¡¯s neck right now.

    "Ji Hao, you don¡¯t understand." looking at Ji Hao, Ji Mo slightly turned his head and said very seriously, "You are with those ignorant barbarians since you were little, so you truly can¡¯t understand."

    "Have you ever seen tableware that was crafted exquisitely with pure gold and top-grade jade? Have you seen wine containers made from precious gemstones and iied with magic crystals? Have you seen beds that was made from the most treasured, scented woods and decorated with gold and jade? Have you seen houses that had the foundation of alloy, roof of gold, walls of silver and pirs of jade? Have you ever seen a city that can fly in the sky and amodate millions, even tens of millions of people?"

    "All you have ever worn are leathers and linens, have you even seen silk? What about brocade? Have you ever tried them? Can you imagine the magical feeling you would have when the nicest textile touches your skin? What is the best wine you have ever tried? What is the best food you have ever tasted? Do you know that a particr kind of dessert requires one hundred and thirty-six backing processes? Have you ever seen a small ss of juice that costs a hundred thousand jade coins?"

    "Back in the Southern Wastnd, how many personal properties do your Abba and Amma have? Do you have any ves? Do you have any maids? You live in thatched cottages, wear leathers and linens, you step in mud and animal wastes with your bare feet, even the leader of a n needs to join the hunt himself, otherwise he couldn¡¯t have even a single piece of meat to fill his stomach!"

    "But you know what? My Abba and Amma are the senior supervisors under our master¡¯smand. My Abba can decide the life and death of two hundred thousand ves, so can my Amma; my Amma is in control of the futures of ten hundred thousand female ves. They each have three hundred ves and one hundred maids taking care of their daily lives, these three hundred ves and one hundred maids are their personal properties."

    "My Abba has the right to do whatever he wants to any female ve that he fancies. If any ve dares to disobey what he says, that ve would be beheaded, and the corpse would hang on the highest spot of the mine to terrorize those stupid ves."

    "They eat delicate food, wear silks and brocades, they havefort rides when they travel and they live in a gorgeous house."

    "Because of the grace of our master, my Abba and Amma possess respectful high positions, even higher than ordinary warriors of our master. Because of what our master awarded us, my family had been possessors of high positions and great wealthy!"

    "By now, you should know better about high positions and great wealthy, am I right?" looking at Ji Hao with a pair of glowing eyes, Ji Mo continued saying, "I have been living an extravagant life since I was little. I ate good food, wore good clothes, all of my daily supplies were high-grade. I yed with my young masters, and once they were happy, the master would award me. I had so many jade coins that I could never use them up... I was able to buy anything I want!"

    "Our master needed capable helpers, so I joined the training camp when I was five. I worked crazy-hard, madly improved myself. Back in the camp, I was awarded by our master multiple times, and you can never imagine how rich and generous those awards were."

    Ji Mo looked at Ji Hao in a nearly crazy look, his eyeballs filled with blood streaks. "I have a magnificent pce, I have broad territories and great wealth. I also own so many nice and obedient female ves, that I can do everything, every single thing I want to them!"

    "Ka ka," greedily licking his own lips, Ji Mo then let out a series of weirdughers, "Have you ever paid any attention to those nswomen? Those who are as sturdy as beasts. Their waists as thick as bulls¡¯ waists and their skins as rough as leathers, also had a kind of animal odor."

    "But those female ves of mine, they were so slim, their skins were snow-white and soft, because they had been bathing in milk since they were babies. They use all kinds of ointments to protect and nourish their skins. Their skins were tender, white, smooth and have beautiful, dense aromas. Every time when I lied upon them, their wails and screams were as silvery as the singings of nightingales."

    Ji Mo pityingly looked at Ji Hao and continued, "Truly, you can never imagine that feeling, which was as amazing as floating upon clouds. You can never imagine how adorable those sweet girls are."

    Ji Hao looked back at Ji Mo ndly, and said, "Shaosi is quite pretty, and Man Man is adorable. I don¡¯t know about other ns, but every Qing Yi n¡¯s girl is astonishingly beautiful. They were not only beautiful on the outside, they were also powerful archers and Maguspriests... they were all powerful enough to be in charge of their own lives!"

    "Those women you own are only dolls. Their souls were destroyed, and all you have are their hollowed bodies."

    "While those beautiful girls I¡¯ve met, those girls of the humankind have boiled blood and strong muscles. They have their own thoughts, they canugh and cry, and freely express their emotions. They have the opportunities to pursue the lives they truly want. They are living human beings instead of dolls, toys and properties. They¡¯re not that kind of disgusting, dead thing you have just described."

    "As for those nswomen, those Ammas you have just despised, they might not look that pretty, their skin might be rough and their faces might be wrinkled, but they raise their children with their own hands, theyfort and support their husbands. They¡¯re the ones who make those ns thriving."

    "They might not be beautiful enough, but they are definitely as great as people can ever be. They are like the earth of this Mind and four wastnds, broad, primitive, nourishing and full of life-force. They have raised generations of nsmen... they are the springs of our lives."

    "All those so-called high positions and great wealth that you have been bragging about, those fancy houses, delicate foods, nice clothes, the rights of controlling the others¡¯ lives, are just so ridiculous!"

    Ji Hao held his head high, stared at Ji Mo with a pair of cold yet determined eyes, and said, "I have captured your master. As long as I delivered my word to their people, they will immediately send all those so-called ¡¯high positions and great wealth¡¯ over to me, along with their big and fake grins. Whether I am gonna ept those things will depend on my mood that day."

    Swaying his fist in front of Ji Mo, Ji Hao continued with a harsh tone, "I can earn myself all that so-called wealth with my power! But you, you are a bunch of well-trained dogs, you wag your tails only to beg for an extra piece of bone given by your bloody master!"

    "What ¡¯high positions and great wealth¡¯... all bullshit! You are nothing but a group of spineless maggots that can¡¯t even stand straight and can only live on leftovers given by the others!"

    While speaking in a resonant voice, Ji Hao threw a heavy p on Ji Mo¡¯s face, smashing all of his teeth.

 Chapter 329 â€“ A Hard Nut

    Chapter 329: A Hard Nut

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The other two men who had been listening to Ji Hao¡¯s speech couldn¡¯t stop nodding. Huaxu Lie even lowered his voice and said to Si Wen Ming, "What a good talk! These ves betrayed their ancestors, their bloodlines, and dedicated all they have to those monsters, hurting their own kind for those so-called ¡¯high positions and great wealth¡¯. They actually deserve to die."

    Si Wen Ming held his hands behind his body, sighed slightly and responded, "The number of these ves has been growing bigger and bigger in the recent years. In fact, I am never afraid of starting a real war against the Yu Dynasty. We die when we have to die. As long as our people still have that anger and hope in the hearts, we will never fall. We will be able to fight till we win."

    "However, once they gave their anger away, willingly kneeling down beneath those monsters¡¯ feet, and as Ji Hao just said, living on what those monsters give them, like maggots... If so, our humankind will truly die! Being ves can really satisfy them?"

    "Ka ka, Ka ka!" Ji Mo shook his bleeding head, insanely letting out a series of weirdughter towards Ji Hao.

    Whileughing, he spat out broken teeth along with blood. Although all of his powers and his entire body had been locked, the great, thriving life-force and bloodline power belonging to a Senior Magi was still flushing inside his body. Boiling hot blood streams surged to his face, quickly healing his wounds. Soon, his hollowed face plumped back up and his teeth grew out again.

    "Maggots?" Ji Mo raised his head in pride, gnashed his teeth and yelled at Ji Hao, "Even if we are really maggots, we were raised with delicate foods, in the best clothes and nicest houses! You can call yourselves human beings as much as you like but, you roll in mud, you eat chaffs! You wear leathers and linens, you¡¯re wrapped in odors! You act like animals!"

    "Besides, what quality do you have that make you feel you can call us ¡¯maggots¡¯?" Ji Mo popped out his eyes, and roared at Ji Hao, saliva spraying out from his mouth.

    "Your clothes are like rags, can¡¯t even cover your bodies... your food can barely fill your stomachs and, you don¡¯t even have aplete character system. You are a group of ignorant barbarians!" Ji Mo straightened his neck, looking down at Ji Hao in a scornful way, and continued, "You don¡¯t have ¡¯civilization¡¯."

    "Civilization! Ji Hao, you idiot! Do you even know what it is?!" Ji Moughed out loud, showing a proud look, then pointed his finger at Ji Hao, and said, "Civilization is the fire, is the wisdom, is the sun that can light up everything. It is power that can rule this world."

    "Civilization. It gifted our masters the culture for long standing, the wide knowledge, and inexhaustible powers; it gave them the right to rule billions of other kinds in the whole universe."

    "Civilization gifted our masters a character system. They created the history, invented the hierarchy, differentiated the higher from the lower. Exactly as same as when this universe was firstly created; clear, positive powers had risen while muddy, negative powers had descended, a differentiation that had set a solid foundation of this world."

    "Civilization gifted our masters great weapons that are powerful enough to shatter anything in this world, solid armors that can never be break, cities that can never be destroyed and powers that are supreme. They found this world, came to this world and conquered this world! Billions of kinds will be their ves, the ones that obey will live while the ones that disobey will perish. No one can resist our masters¡¯ wills!"

    "Civilization. We are the most loyal, humblest ves of our masters. We are willing to shower under the shine of civilization, even if we have to be obedient dogs, trained animals, wagging our tails and begging for mercy, even if we have to be the maggots you called us. Even if so, we can be the ¡¯maggots¡¯ of civilization!"

    Ji Mo yelled andughed, proudly and arrogantly.

    He threw a sideway nce at Ji Hao, then continued with thatcent tone, "You have no idea about how powerful our masters are, you have never seen the horribly great power they possess! You don¡¯t even know how your masters defeated your ancestors and built the Yu Dynasty, that is ruling everything at the current stage!"

    "Your ancestors?" Ji Hao responded ndly, "Weren¡¯t they your ancestors as well?"

    "No!" Ji Mo barked out with hoarsely, "do not humiliate us with your lowly bloodlines! We are the most loyal and humblest ves of our masters... we will die for having the slightest, faintest stream of our masters¡¯ bloodline inside our bodies... I am not a descendant of that stupid Gold Crow n!"

    "I have that Gold Crow n!" Ji Mo gritted his teeth and yelled at Ji Hao, "You know what? Ever since I can remember things, my dream had been of destroying the Gold Crow n, even the entire Southern Wastnd! Because that bloody Gold Crow n, that damn Southern Wastnd, gave me such a lowly bloodline!"

    Ji Mo¡¯s body trembled intensely while he shouted, "Why is my skin in such a lowly, yellow color? Why is my hair such a disgusting ck? Why are my eyes such a lowly brown? Why can¡¯t I have hair that are as beautiful and colorful as my master¡¯s hair? Why can¡¯t my skin be as white and tender as my master¡¯s skin? Why can¡¯t my eyes be as florid as my master¡¯s eyes?"

    Ji Hao stared at Ji Mo and growled harshly, "The night sky is a mysterious ck and the earth is yellow, these are natural, original colors of this world. We are the people who were born and live in this world, so our bodies have the same colors as this world itself. ck and yellow are the two most respectful colors in this world!"

    "Pooh!" Again, Ji Mo spat towards the ground and yelled, "ck and yellow are the two most disgusting colors in the world! I¡¯d rather have pure ck skin, as same as the first batch of our masters¡¯ ves, than this yellow skin I am having now! Even those pure ck skins are a million times prettier than this bloody yellow skin!"

    Ji Mo then raised his head again, looking at the cell roof and began mumbling, as if he had lost in his own thought. "I despise my bloodline, the bloodline of the Gold Crow n, of the bloody humankind. I¡¯d rather, rather be a ck-skinned ¡¯vekind¡¯, I¡¯d rather... I wish, I can have, even a slightest little bit of my master¡¯s bloodline..."

    Ji Hao shook his head, looked at Ji Mo and said, "You¡¯ve already gone crazy."

    Ji Mo lowered his head, looked down at Ji Hao, as if he was a god sitting upon the cloud and looking down at an ordinary mortal creature, and said, "You don¡¯t understand! You ignorant idiots! You guard these old, rotten things, such as your bloodlines, your ns and your people, with your lives, you resist the shine of our masters¡¯ civilization... you don¡¯t want to be our great masters¡¯ ves, so you are doomed. You will be destroyed!"

    Ji Hao stood up. ¡¯Such a hard nut, he has the very rooted deep in his bones.¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao had nothing more to say to such a person.

    Slowly, Ji Hao took out a full set of tools that were specially designed for cruel tortures. Those were all sharp, ice-cold tools that had been emitting a dense bloody scent. Ji Hao took out those tools, and orderly ced in front of Ji Mo in a line.

    "You are a descendent of the Gold Crow n, therefore, I asked them to allow you to have a good meal, including that delicious wine." said Ji Hao in a gentle yet cold voice, "Now, you¡¯ve had your meal and I have asked my questions, and you have answered. Hm, are you going to give me the information I need forwardly, or I¡¯ll have to torture it out of you?"

    "You must have recruited quite a lot ¡¯ves¡¯ for your master during all these years, from human groups, haven¡¯t you? Give me their names, every single one of them. If you do as I said, I can still let you have a few painless days, but if you don¡¯t, I guarantee you, you would beg for death."

    Picking up a long needle that had countless hook-shaped thorns on it, Ji Hao¡¯s face suddenly became malicious.

    "I am kindly warning you before we start...in fact, I am pretty good at torture."

 Chapter 330 â€“ Free Him From the Pain

    Chapter 330: Free Him From the Pain

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The floor of the cell was thoroughly covered with fresh blood. The blood of Senior Magi contained strong life-force, therefore, although that blood had already shed on the ground for quite a few hours, it was still as red as before and no sign of solidification could be seen at all. The entire cell was filled with a bloody scent, which was so dense and thick that one would feel like they could even touch it. In fact, if one was there, one could actually see a faint blood-red hue in the air.

    Ji Mo lied on the ground, and waspletely disabled from moving. His body looked clean and healthy,pletely scarless and woundless, like a newborn baby who just had his very first bath; however, his pupils had dted and obviously, he had suffered a severe mental breakdown.

    "Kill me...please, kill me..." Ji Mo opened his mouth with difficulty, mumbling weakly and torpidly.

    Ji Hao flicked his finger. Following his move, a small stream of water spurted right out of the air, washing his palms. Gradually, the thin stream of water had cleaned up his hands, which were covered in blood, then dissipated in the air. After that, a me rose from the air, quickly evaporating the water on his hands.

    Slowly and orderly, Ji Hao packed those weirdly, horribly shaped tools of torturing, then looked at a big pile of bones in a corner of the cell. Those bones had an obvious, blood-red luster, and had been shining with a bright light. Those bones were translucent, a bit like crystals. With rough calction, that big pile of bones could at least be patched up into over a hundred,plete human skeletons.

    "Senior Magi are indeed good." looking at Ji Mo, Ji Hao said with a slight evilness and cruelness contained in his voice, "Ordinary people would have died long ago under such a brutal torture, even the pain could kill them easily. But, the life-force of Senior Magi is so strong, that every time I take a piece of bone out of you, you can regrow another one. Ah, just as I thought, Senior Magi are the best torture objects!"

    "Kill me!" Ji Mo begged Ji Hao while trembling. By that time, his eyeballs had already turned deadly grey.

    He was tortured by Ji Hao for hours. The cruelness of Ji Hao¡¯s torture had gone way beyond Ji Mo¡¯s imagination. In Ji Mo¡¯s expectation, Ji Hao would at most, beat him up, break his arms and his muscles, even peel his skin or remove his tendons from his body; he wouldn¡¯t care any of those.

    Although he had thrown himself into the very and was willingly living as a ve of the non-humankind, in Ji Mo¡¯s heart, he had been seeing himself as a solid steel block. In his imagination, no matter how severely the enemies tortured him, he would never betray his followers.

    Nevertheless, what Ji Hao had done to him waspletely overtopping what the word ¡¯cruel¡¯ could ever describe. Ji Mo had tried his best to endure the pain for so long but atst, he copsed. He told Ji Hao about every human spy that he knew about, who was hiding in the human army. He gave Ji Hao their names, backgrounds, current positions in the human army and all the other information about them. He gave Ji Hao all he had.

    Looking at those bones piled up in that corner, which were took out from his own body by Ji Hao one after another, and thinking of those inhuman, extremely brutal things that Ji Hao and done to him during this process, Ji Mo abruptly shouted out hoarsely with thest bit of his power.

    "Monster!"

    "Am I the monster?" Ji Hao squatted beside Ji Mo, slightly pressing his finger on Ji Mo¡¯s chest and said, "Perhaps you should thank me."

    "Indeed, I have tortured you just now," continued Ji Hao in that gentle yet frosty voice, "but do you remember what exactly have I done to you?"

    Ji Mo looked at Ji Hao in confusion. He felt like his brain was all nk. The hell-like pain he had been sensing from his body had disabled him from recalling what exactly Ji Hao had done to him. He even forgot most of those bloody scenes that he had just been through. If he remembered all of those, he would be driven crazy."

    "I took out your bones, dug out your marrow and drained your blood. I have even reced all of your internal organs, including your heart, lungs and livers." Ji Hao said while taking out a translucent leg bone that was shaped slightly different from human leg bones.

    "I assume you still remember this, don¡¯t you? I took a little bit marrow out of this piece of bone, which does not belong to you, and nted it into your body." Ji Hao¡¯s look was quite weird. He looked at Ji Mo, he seemed was thinking about something, and continued in a low voice, "that was only a little bit marrow. After all, I had burned his entire body up, and only a pile of bones remained. I¡¯ve looked through all his bones, only finding a little bit of remaining marrow."

    Suddenly, Ji Mo popped out his eyes. He abruptly sat straight as if a new stream of strength had just gushed into his body from a mysterious source. He looked at Ji Hao with an indescribably exciting look, and said loudly, "That was Lord Di Sha¡¯s marrow...Have you just reced my lowly bloodline with his noble marrow?!"

    Ji Hao smiled faintly, looked at Ji Mo, who seemed like a whole new person, whose body was releasing a totally different sense if life, and responded ndly, "Yeah, that was indeed Di Sha¡¯s marrow. I reced your old marrow with it. All of your new blood that grew out after that is nourished by Di Sha¡¯s marrow."

    "By now, your internal organs, your muscles, your tendons and bones, as well as your skin and hair, are all newly grown, and nourished by Di Sha¡¯s marrow." continued Ji Hao with that nd tone, "I can¡¯t say for sure but, for at least for a big half, you¡¯re now a Yu n¡¯s man."

    Two lines of tears gushed out of Ji Mo¡¯s eye sockets. With a trace of unspeakable gratefulness, he looked at Ji Hao and asked, "Did you do this to fulfil my wish?"

    Ji Hao shrugged, maintaining the nd tone, and said, "If you want to thank me, give me the deepest secret buried inside your mind. Because I know, although I have given you probably the most horrible physical pain, due to some kind of mysterious forbidden spell that had rooted in your soul, perhaps, I still couldn¡¯t dig all of your secrets out."

    "But now you¡¯re all different. You¡¯re now a Yu n¡¯s man, so noble, and the biggest dream in your life has juste true. You don¡¯t need to keep secrets for those lowly things anymore, do you?" very easily, Ji Hao talked into Ji Mo, "Now, you¡¯re one of the Yu n¡¯s people. You¡¯re so special, so different. You have been sublimed, your bloodline has be noble and respectful. Your skin, hair, muscles, tendons and bones are now all noble, exactly as same as the skin, hair, muscle, tendons and bones of your noble master!"

    "You don¡¯t want to be harmed now, not even a little bit, do you?" Ji Hao continued while looking at Ji Mo with a faint smile and slowly holding a dagger against Ji Mo¡¯s throat. "Hm, what other secrets do you have? Just tell me all, don¡¯t keep them and don¡¯t hide them. After all, you don¡¯t want to be harmed now, do you?"

    Ji Mo took a deep breath while a slight stream of blood-red smoke shed across the middle of his brows. Remaining silent for a good while, he responded, also in a nd tone, "You¡¯re right, why should I suffer any harm because of those lowly idiots? I have an emergency backup contact in the human army, he is a minister. Hehe, I was in disguise in the alliance of human ns for all these years, but I¡¯ve never contacted him."

    Ji Mo then said a name with a low voice. Ji Hao shook his head, and suddenly chopped his head off.

    Looking at Ji Mo¡¯s head that was rolling all over the ground, Ji Hao stood up and said ndly, "Go be a Yu n¡¯s man in your next life. Don¡¯t be one of the humankind anymore...You despise your ancestors¡¯ bloodline, while we, the descendants of our ancestors, despise men like you."

    Slowly walking out of the cell, Ji Hao nodded at Si Wen Ming and Huaxu Lie, after which, he suddenly felt great stomach convulsions, and began vomiting intensely.

 Chapter 331 â€“ Fiery Pearl

    Chapter 331: Fiery Pearl

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The severe vomiting made Ji Hao feel like he was about to cough all of his bile out. Atst, what remained ceaselesslying out of his throat was only sticky and clear water. His eyes were even blurred by the vomiting that made him unable to see clearly, he also felt that the positions of his internal organs had been changedpletely.

    What caused this heavy vomiting was not the bloody scene in the cell, instead, it was Ji Mo¡¯s twisted soul!

    He tolerated Ji Hao¡¯s brutal torture, and even when his entire mind was nearly broken down, he could still keep that secret which was buried deeply inside his heart. He didn¡¯t tell Ji Hao about that man who was ced in the Chi Ban Mountain by the non-humankind, and possessed an important position among the human army.

    Ji Mo had actually kept that secret from Ji Hao despite all those extremely cruel tortures Ji Hao had performed on him; despite the fact that his soul was nearly destroyed by Ji Hao¡¯s torture.

    To him, suffering the torture was more like a holy sacrifice. Even though this ¡®sacrifice¡¯ was made out of his personal, selfish purpose, of his filthy, sordid desire, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but be slightly admire Ji Mo for his ¡®bravery and determination¡¯.

    Nevertheless, this ¡®solid steel block¡¯ was destroyed so easily by Ji Hao¡¯s little trick.

    How could he possibly find even a little bit marrow from Di Sha¡¯s remaining bones? All of Di Sha¡¯s marrow was burned into nothingness by the me of the me Dragon Sword, and only that translucent skeleton of his remained.

    What Ji Hao had truly done was nothing but taking out a bit marrow from Ji Mo¡¯s own bone, which was taken out from his body by Ji Hao earlier, and presented as Di Sha¡¯s marrow, putting it back into Ji Mo¡¯s body. This little trick that was not even worth mentioning to Ji Hao himself, but made Ji Mo firmly believe that he had finally possessed the Yu n¡¯s noble blood!

    He survived Ji Hao¡¯s torture, tolerated all that unimaginably great pain, he withstood all the nightmares that were brought by those torturing tools especially designed by the Magi Pce; even though those nightmares had gone way beyond the limitation of his body. However, he couldn¡¯t bear to let any harme to his ¡®noble body¡¯, not even a little bit!

    Ji Mo firmly believed that he had already possessed the Yu n¡¯s noble bloodline, and was already a special and noble Yu n¡¯s man. He was sublimed, improved, he was no longer a barbaric, ignorant, stupid human being!

    Therefore, every single hair of his had be so noble and precious!

    He had suffered all of Ji Hao¡¯s torture only for keeping that secret contact safe, but after he gained that new, ¡®noble¡¯ body, he betrayed that man immediately, without any hesitation, even before any harm actually came to him!

    What a weird behavior, what a twisted soul!

    ¡°All Southern Wastnd¡¯ warriors, even including those who used to be my enemies, like Ji Shu and Jiang Fan... they might have betrayed their nsmen, but at least they would never ever betray their ancestors, their bloodlines!¡± Slowly, Ji Hao said while straightening his own body. He had nothing more to throw up, although he still sensed an intense and constant twitching from his stomach, but he just couldn¡¯t vomit anything anymore.

    Taking out a leather wine container, he let quite a few mouthfuls of wine flush into his stomach through his throat, while trying his best to keep himself from vomiting again. He looked at Si Wen Ming and asked seriously, ¡°Uncle, people like Ji Mo, are only a very few of us, right?¡±

    Si Wen Ming pressed both of his hands heavily on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulders, looked back at Ji Hao seriously and sincerely, and responded slowly, ¡°Yes. They are only very few, very insignificant part of us! Most of our humankind will never ever betray our ancestors, not even when selfish desires grow in their hearts.¡±

    ¡°This world was created by our ancestors... they had endured great hardships in those pioneer works and had ovee all kinds of deadly dangers.¡± said Si Wen Ming with an especially serious look, ¡°Our ancestors were born in here, lived here, died here and were buried right here. Every inch ofnd in this world is turned from our ancestors¡¯ blood and flesh.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, no matter how powerful those non-humankind are, we were born in here, we lived in here, and we will eventually die in here and be buried here as well! We will never surrender even an inch of thisnd...we won¡¯t let them have even a single piece ofnd. Either they or us, some people¡¯ blood will drain thisnd.¡±

    ¡°One day, our sons, grandsons, and their grandsons, generation after generation, will live in here, die in here and be buried here as well.¡± Si Wen Ming looked at Ji Hao in the eyes and gave him a big, simple grin, ¡°Just like you just said in there, the night sky is ck and the soil is yellow. Among this primitive world, ck and yellow are the most respectful colors. Our bloodline is also the most respectful bloodline in this world!¡±

    Ji Hao nodded, slowly yet heavily grasping Si Wen Ming¡¯s wrist. After that, he carried that wine container, and walked out of this prison that had countless non-humankind captives kept in it, step by step.

    Wherever Ji Hao walked past, those captives were all frightened badly by the dense scent of blood released from Ji Hao¡¯s body. Those non-humankind ves, which used to be so proud and arrogant, now tremblingly curled up in corners of their cells, none of them daring to even look at Ji Hao.

    ¡°You bunch of...cowards!¡± Looking at those non-humankind ves, who used to be fierce and insufferably arrogant, and were as ferocious as tigers and wolves when they ughtered ordinary human beings, now obediently remained silent in front of him like a group of sheep, Ji Haoughed out loud and said, ¡°You are a bunch of wastes! Bastards! You betrayed your ancestors and forgot about who you are!¡±

    Resonantughers resounded through the entire prison, turning into roaring airwaves spreading out like a tsunami. Those non-humankind ves howled out in great fear and pain, because Ji Hao¡¯s powerful, thunder likeugher had shattered their eardrums, squeezed blood out of their mouths and nearly damaged all of their internal organs.

    Havingughed for quite a while, Ji Hao puffed out his chest and walked out of the prison with big steps.

    Standing before the prison¡¯s gate, Ji Hao faced the rising sun, abruptly letting out a grin. A stream of pleasantness gushed right into his head from his heart that made him burst into another series ofughter towards the faintly purple sky.

    Whileughing, Ji Hao took out the Nine Dragon Fire Pearl that he found from inside Di Sha¡¯s bangle.

    The fist-sized fire pearl had been releasing swooshing and steaming hot airwaves, along with which, streams of unscrupulous and disobedient powers darted out of the pearl ceaselessly.

    It was a natural holy weapon, already having its own consciousness. Its original owner, Di Sha, had never managed topletely domesticate it, and at this moment, this fire pearl showed absolutely no sign of obeying Ji Hao as its new owner. The fire pearl shook intensely in Ji Hao¡¯s hands, constantly letting out deep dragon roars.

    ¡°Disobey me? Good, I¡¯m just in a not-so-good mood! You¡¯ve brought this to yourself!¡± Ji Haoughed out loud once again, then threw the fire pearl into his mouth and swallowed it.

    Five multicolored mes slowly rose from his lower abdomen, circling the fire pearl around and began rotating. Instantly, the fire pearl let out high-pitched, nearly despairing screams. The fire pearl shook intensely for a few times and attempted to run away from inside Ji Hao¡¯s body, but before it could do that, the solid pearl was melted into a sphere of glowing-red liquid with amazingly high temperature.

    The horribly great heat exploded inside Ji Hao¡¯s body, scorching hot power streams gushing towards every corner of Ji Hao¡¯s body along those broad, tough and tenacious meridians.

    Ji Hao locked those power streams with his great spirit power, driving them to tens of dormant Magus Acupoints of his.

    Followed by a series of loud, swooshing noises, one of Ji Hao¡¯s Magus Acupoints lit up, then the second one and the third one; one after another, tens of Ji Hao¡¯s Magus Acupoints each released a dazzling light and incredibly high heat, then spurted thin streams of me out.

 Chapter 332 â€“ Eight Thousand

    Chapter 332: Eight Thousand

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Within the purple-red, scorching hot sphere of liquid, nine faint, seemingly gigantic, dragon silhouettes had been soaring and ceaselessly letting out resonant, ear-piercing roars. However, those multicolored mes stably circled the fiery liquid sphere around, crushing and absorbing the fire pearl¡¯s consciousness bit by bit.

    A natural holy weapon must have had been nourished by all kinds of essence powers of the earth and the powers of suns and stars for tens of thousands of billions of years, before it formed in a secret cave, that happened to locate in a meridian of the earth. The forming process of every single piece of natural holy weapon, which was magically powerful, required countless years, and in every natural holy weapon piece, ocean-huge, immeasurably great essence powers were contained.

    The Nine Dragon Fire Pearl was formed from the fire essence power in the Southern Wastnd; it was a concentration of the natural and raging fire power that came down in the same continuous line as the fire power Ji Hao possessed.

    Streams of fire power swooshing inside Ji Hao¡¯s body sounded like the roars of the ocean and the copsing of the mountains. Within a single moment, tens of Ji Hao¡¯s unawake Magus Acupoints were woken up. Almost inexhaustible fire power released by the fire pearl had been swiftly turning into the purest internal power by those multicolored mes, and filled those newly woken Magus Acupoints up, helping Ji Hao broadening and smoothening those new Magus Acupoints.

    Huge streams of pure fire essence power gushed out of the fire liquid sphere into the other unawake Magus Acupoints under the control of Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power, urately and speedily waking those Magus Acupoints one after another. The move of every stream of fire essence was incredibly urate and well controlled, just like cutting a single hair with a scalpel. The precision of those fire essence power streams¡¯ had reached an extreme level, such that not even a little bit of power was wasted.

    Ordinary Senior Magi, who didn¡¯t have the sense of using spirit power had to try their best to madly flush those unawakened Magus Acupoints with all of their internal powers as hard as they could in order to wake them up. Struck by huge streams of internal powers, the natural septums blocking the opening of those unawakened Magus Acupoints would gradually be thinner and weaker, ultimately breaking downpletely. It was only then that internal power would gush into the Magus Acupoints,pletely waking them up.

    During the above process, those ordinary Senior Magi would not only consume huge amounts of power unnecessarily, but would also waste much time. They needed at least a whole day to fill their own bodies with internal power, and flush a new Magus Acupoint with pure internal power streams over and over again till it finally woke up. For this, they had to severely cultivate with full concentration for three to ten days.

    However, Ji Hao was totally different. He scanned his own body with the spirit power and urately found out the location of every single one of his Magus Acupoints. After that, he controlled that rampant fire essence power streams, which were as sharp as daggers, urately and swiftly prating the septum of those Magus Acupoints; those power streams gushed into those newly woken Magus Acupoints, broadening and smoothening them bit by bit. Absolutely no power and time would be wasted.

    Along with that swooshing noise, pure,va-hot fire essence power ceaselessly had been releasing from that sphere of fire liquid, transferred from the fire pearl. At the same time, more and more Magus Acupoints were woken inside Ji Hao¡¯s body. Within a blink of an eye, the number of newly woken Acupoints had gone beyond a hundred.

    A raging me rose, wrapping Ji Hao¡¯s entire body up, making his body look like a glowing, burning charcoal. Ji Hao¡¯s body then released a dazzlingly bright fiery light and the red rock ground under his feet was melted by the fire that came out of his body. The noise made by Ji Hao went louder and louder. Ji Hao abruptly let out a resonant caw, following which, Mr Crow grabbed his shoulders and rose directly into the air, transforming into a fiery streak in the air and soaring to thousands of feet high immediately.

    God knew how many people were staring at Ji Hao before from all angles, after all, that noise was way too loud.

    However, once Mr Crow carried Ji Hao and reached a hundred thousand feet high above the ground, both of then suddenly disappeared from the point of view of those spectators. A few people who had pretty good eyesight searched the air with their eyes for quite a while, but none of them could find even a trace of Ji Hao.

    Outside the special army¡¯s camp, and on a tall tree, an eagle stood on a branch with a poor look, staring at Yu Yu, who had upied its nest. Yu Yufortably lied in that eagle nest andzily yawned, as he threw a careless nce at that poor, giant eagle, then waved his sleeve in front of its face. Followed Yu Yu¡¯s move, that eagle instantly fell asleep.

    ¡°Good, resolute and determined, he¡¯s indeed a good apprentice of mine.¡± Yu Yu gave a pleasant look and murmured, ¡°Consuming a natural holy weapon to improve his own power, good, smart kid, very smart. The most essential things should be your own power and cultivation, instead of tools and weapons. Good, good apprentice of mine!¡±

    Tens of thousands of miles away, above a barren mountain area, Ji Hao was surrounded up by huge and dense clouds. Those clouds had transformed into gates, floating in the air, forming arge-scale magic formation. This magic formation had blocked the surrounding space that had a hundred mile radius. This great-scale magic formation was a work of Yu Yu, and no ordinary people could ever notice its existence and see through it.

    Ji Hao had been gasping quickly and deeply. From under his skin,rge amounts of ck liquid gushed out. Every time when a Magus Acupoints woke up, the great natural essence power contained in its septum would soon be absorbed and digested by the body, while impurities contained in it would turn into ck liquid and be eliminated from the body.

    Two-hundred, three-hundred, four-hundred...

    Those multicolored mes had been turning that fire liquid sphere into internal power at a stable speed. The five multicolored mes absorbed a big half of the essence power contained in the fire peal and only left a very small part for Ji Hao.

    Nevertheless, the fire pearl was a natural holy weapon that had been nourished by the pure and natural fire essence power for countless years, which meant the amount of pure essence fire power contained in it was way beyond imagination. Therefore, that small part of power Ji Hao had gained was already more than enough for him to improve his own power at an amazing speed and wake all those new Magus Acupoints one after another.

    That loud swooshing noise never stopped. Every time after Ji Hao woke a new Magus Acupoint, the total amount of his internal power would rise further. In only two hours, over a thousand new Magus Acupoints had been woken inside Ji Hao¡¯s body, and the amount of his internal power had already reached an incredible level.

    On an average, each ordinary Senior Magus had over a hundred meridians that contained inherited power, and the amount of Magus Acupoints contained in each meridian was seventeen to fifty. Therefore, the total number of Magus Acupoints of each ordinary Magus should be around two-thousand to three-thousand. Talented Senior Magi could wake up a new Magus Acupoint in every ten to twenty days, if everything went right.

    At this moment, Ji Hao had already woken up over a thousand new Magus Acupoints, which normally would cost an ordinary but talented Senior Magus ten to hundreds of years of severe cultivation.

    Burning hot streams of internal power had been surging inside Ji Hao¡¯s body. While continuously improving the condition of the body, all those powers had also given Ji Hao¡¯s body a terrifyingly great pressure. Ji Hao¡¯s solid body began letting out cracking noises. His muscles, tendons and internal organs couldn¡¯t bear the pressure that had been growing greater and greater, and were about to be crushed.

    Ji Hao turned his palm around. Along with his move, a gigantic amount of dried meat pieces began flying out of Di Sha¡¯s bangle. That meat was stored for Di Sha¡¯s army. By a single touch of that raging me roaring around Ji Hao¡¯s body, all that meat was grilled medium rare. Ji Hao then widely opened his mouth, swallowing that meat, which was already minced by the hurricane-like gale blowing around his body.

    Large pieces of dried meat continuously flew out of the bangle, was grilled, minced and swallowed by Ji Hao. Multicolored mes absorbed most of the nutrition contained in that meat, while the rest little bit had been replenishing Ji Hao¡¯s body and improving his physical strength at a crazy rate.

    More and More Magus Acupoints were waking up while Ji Hao¡¯s internal power and physical strength were improving speedily.

    Great spirit power streams had been swishing around Ji Hao¡¯s entire body all the time, urately controlling every single stream of power inside his body. Instead of bing extremely tall and muscr like the other human warriors, Ji Hao had only grown five-inch taller and his body remained slim and sturdy.

    Faintly, dragon roars came from inside Ji Hao¡¯s body. The waking speed of Ji Hao¡¯s new Magus Acupoints grew faster and faster.

    Five-Thousand, six-thousand, seven-thousand...

    Atst, the eight-thousandth Magus Acupoint was woken up. Dazzling light emitted from Ji Hao¡¯s whole body, making him look like a fiery man, releasing inexhaustible light and heat.

    Nevertheless, that sphere of fire liquid transformed from the fire peal didn¡¯t seem to have lost a lot. If Ji Hao wanted, he could use it to wake up another eight-thousand Magus Acupoints quite easily!

    Inside Ji Hao¡¯s spirit space, the mysterious man slightly sighed. Along with his sigh, that sphere of fire liquid turned back into the Nine Dragon Fire Pearl, and quickly flew out of Ji Hao¡¯s body, flying around Ji Hao like a happy bird.

 Chapter 333 â€“ Redeem

    Chapter 333: Redeem

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Did the mysterious man, who lived in Ji Hao¡¯s spirit space, forcibly turn the fire liquid sphere back into its original form, the Nine Dragon Fire Pearl, after it had consumed around one percent of its naturally contained fire essence power?

    Except for the fact that the naturally gained consciousness of the fire pearl was devoured by those multicolored mes, the fire pearl looked perfectly unharmed. Moreover, after having lost that violent, brutal and disobedient consciousness, this fire pearl was now domesticated by the power contained in Ji Hao¡¯s spirit blood, which meant, by now, Ji Hao could freely control it.

    So amazing!

    Ji Hao waspletely stunned by what the mysterious man had just done, and could only swallow in shock without letting a word out for quite a while.

    ¡°Going too far is as bad as not going far enough.¡± In Ji Hao¡¯s spirit space, the mysterious man¡¯s voice rose.

    Ji Hao paused for a second, then nodded head hard. Indeed, going too far was as bad as not going far enough. At the current stage, his spirit power could, at most, control the highest-standard power outburst made by eight-thousand Magus Acupoints simultaneously. If he truly consumed the Nine Dragon Fire Pearl up, he could probably wake at least a big half of his Magus Acupoints. But then, he wouldn¡¯t be able to control his own power. Anyone close to him could be smashed by a single p of his.

    ¡®Going too far is as bad as not going far enough¡¯. Ji Hao took a deep breath while repeating this sentence in his head. The raging me that came out of his body slowly restrained itself, and in the meanwhile, his skin that had burned to glowing-red, turned back to the color of normal human skin. Shaking his body and swinging his arms, Ji Hao¡¯s entire body let out a series of loud, creaking noises. Under the control of Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power, among all eight-thousand woken Magus Acupoints of his, seven-thousand, nine-hundred and fifty were closed, put in dormancy. Only a slight stream of power was left in each of those dormant Magus Acupoints to maintain the connection with the meridian.

    Ordinary Senior Magi never cultivated their souls and had no sense of using spirit powers, therefore, in the best case, based on their experiences they could tell that Ji Hao had fifty powerful Magus Acupoints that were filled with surging power streams. As for the seven-thousand, nine-hundred and fifty dormant Magus Acupoints, they could never see through them.

    ¡°Eight-thousand Magus Acupoints. To other Senior Magi, this many woken Magus Acupoints could mean that they¡¯re already ready for breaking into the Magus-King-level.¡± Ji Hao gave a bitter grin and murmured, ¡°As for myself... I have 129600 active meridians, each having seventeen to fifty Magus Acupoints in it. That means I still have millions of Magus Acupoints to wake up. So, I have now only stepped into the elementary level of my cultivation as a Senior Magus.¡±

    In other words, he possessed the power that equaled to an ordinary, peak-level Senior Magi, yet, he was actually only at the basic level of his cultivation as a Senior Magus.

    Ji Hao¡¯s face twisted, and he couldn¡¯t help but felt a bit... no... very and weirdly absurd.

    The Nine Dragon Fire Pearl had lost its consciousness and one percent of its fire essence power, but this loss barely caused any big effect. As long as Ji Hao could find a natural geographical spot that happened to contain enough amount of fire essence power, and let the fire pearl absorb as much natural fire essence power as it could, the pearl would quickly recover to its best state.

    With his finger, Ji Hao flicked the fire pearl that was hovering around his body, and sensed the clear connection between the fire pearl and his own soul; after that, he abruptly growled out.

    ¡°Go!¡± growled Ji Hao.

    Following Ji Hao¡¯s voice, the fiery pearl darted to hundreds of miles away at a lightning speed, just like a fierce flying sword, leaving a sharp beam of fiery light in the air.

    Along with a thunderous boom, the fire pearl hit a thousands of feet tall mountain. That entirely blood-red mountain was immediately set aze by the pearl, mes swooshing right up, shrouding the whole mountain that had a radius of nearly a hundred miles. Within the short span of a few breaths, that enormous mountain melted intova, flowing everywhere around. All nts were burned to ashes in the area thatva flowed over.

    Ji Hao pointed his finger on it, and right at the same moment, the fire pearl swished back into his hand. The fiery luster on the pearl¡¯s surface seemed a bit dimmed, yet, fire essence power began gathering towards the pearl from all directions and began being absorbed by it, along with which, the dim luster started lightening back up.

    ¡°What a treasure! Good pearl! Hey, if you will be a nice pearl, I can even help you to regain your consciousness... that¡¯s actually not difficult at all.¡± Fiddling with that fire pearl which was still releasing a great heat, Ji Hao was so happy that he couldn¡¯t even stop grinning widely.

    In the battlefields against the Yu Dynasty, the numbers of non-humankind ves and ve warriors were always incredibly huge. If one was to kill them one by one merely with one¡¯s weapon, one could kill only a few even until one died of exhaustion. Nevertheless, with this Nine Dragon Fire Pearl that could easily create a genuine ocean of me, no matter how big the numbers of non-humankind ves and ve warriors were, they would all burn to ashes.

    However, without the consciousness, the pearl couldn¡¯t control its own power anymore, therefore, Ji Hao could only control the pearl with his own spirit power. In this way, a single attack make by the pearl would nearly consume up all power contained in Ji Hao¡¯s golden Dan. In other words, Ji Hao currently only had enough power tounch one attack with the fire pearl, after which, he would have to sit down and rest till he regained his power.

    A stream of purple smoke swished out from the middle of his brows, wrapped the fire pearl up and dragged it into Ji Hao¡¯s spirit space. In Ji Hao¡¯s spirit space, the pearl began slowly circling around the Golden Dan.

    Both the me Dragon Sword and the Nine Dragon Fire Pearl had been releasing huge streams of scorching hot fire power, nourishing and purifying the Golden Dan. At the same time, soft, purple streams of power that belonged to the Golden Dan had been coiling around the sword and the pearl, and were being absorbed by them. The sword, pearl and Golden Dan slowly rotated around each other, seemingly forming aplete and bnced world that looked extremely mysterious.

    ¡°Mr Crow, let¡¯s head back!¡± said Ji Hao after nced at the descending sun.

    When he swallowed the pearl earlier, the sun had just risen, but at this moment, the sun was already setting. Unwittingly, a big half of a day had went by. Ji Hao hurriedly called Mr Crow, then both of them turned into a stream of fiery light, flowing towards the special army camp.

    After Ji Hao left, that magic cloud formation which had been shielding him all this long, silently fell apart. Light clouds drifted towards mountains and jungles, and soon dissipated in the sky.

    Ji Hao easily pinpointed the right direction and speedily flew back to the special army camp, and before he found Man Man and his other teammates, one of Huaxu Lie¡¯s guards found him, hurriedly taking him into the main camp of the army.

    A Yu n¡¯s elderly man, who had long hair and a glowing snow-white beard, had been sitting straight in the camp, with his three, deeply hollowed eyes shining with dim, blood-red light. Before his face, three exquisitely crafted and brightly glowing space bangles had been floating in the air.

    Huaxu Lie, who sat in the main seat around the meeting table, saw Ji Hao walked in, and instantly gave a nice grin, while he said, ¡°Ji Hao, this is Elder Di Lung, one of the elders of the Di Family, possessor of the Blood Moon bloodline. He wants to redeem Di Duo and Di Mo, and their guards.¡±

    Weirdly smiling, Huaxu Lie narrowed his eyes and continued, ¡°The Yu n¡¯s people want to redeem their captured noble members from our hands, such good things have rarely happened before. Si Wen Meng told me to tell you that you can feel free to name your price. Whatever your price is, these people will take it anyway... Regarding this, the Yu n have a very good reputation.¡±

    Hearing him, Di Lung yelled out in anger, ¡°You, young man from the Huaxu Family, do not treat our friendliness as weakness. Our price...will never go beyond the limitation that our family can afford for the two kids! You have to know that they are only two insignificant kids of our Di Family!¡±

    ¡°Insignificant kids?¡± Huaxu Lie responded ndly, ¡°well, do you want us to publish the news that they were captured by us alive? Do you want allmanders and warriors of your great Blood Moon army, who are fighting in the battlefront, to know about this?¡±

    Hearing this, Di Lung¡¯s anger immediately vaporized. He sat back down in the chair, spread his hands, looked at Ji Hao expressionlessly, and said, ¡°Ji Hao, right? From now on, you¡¯re our Di Family¡¯s dead enemy. We will do whatever we can to destroy you thoroughly!¡±

    With a trace of despair and anger, Di Lung gasped deeply and continued saying, ¡°Now, name your price. What condition can make you agree to release Di Suo and Di Mo, and to never talk about the fact that you have captured them alive?¡±

    Di Hao made a ¡®timid¡¯ face intentionally, looking at Di Lung, and said, ¡°Can I really just tell you my desired price?¡±

    Di Lung looked back at Ji Hao, this ¡®timid¡¯ kid, generously waved his hand and said, ¡°Our Di Family will never bargain with you. This is our pride as noble people of the Yu n!¡±

    Ji Hao gave a faint smile, and responded in a soft voice, ¡°In this case, how much do you think those two guys are worth?¡±

 Chapter 334 â€“ Glory

    Chapter 334: Glory

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Huaxu Lie raised his eyebrows and looked at Ji Hao, showing an obviously surprised look.

    Ji Hao was good at fighting and killing, determinedly standing on the humankind¡¯s side. Additionally, he was especially talented in many ways; all this already made Huaxu Lie value him very much. However, what Ji Hao just said had shown a practical skill of bargaining, which was an unexpected surprise.

    ¡°Is this kid also a master of bargaining and negotiation?¡± Huaxu Lie narrowed his eyes and gave a cunning grin, that made him look like an old, smart fox. Among the younger generation of human warriors, many were talented, brave and determined, yet, most of those kids were especially simple and honest, never having too many schemes andplicated ideas in their hearts. In a good way, one could say that those kids were upright and straightforward, but in an honest way, one could also call that dull, as if their brains hadn¡¯t yet been explored.

    If Ji Hao happened to have some extra gifts besides fighting and killing, having Ji Hao would be a wonderfully and surprisingly great gain that even made Huaxu Lie started thinking about snatching Ji Hao from Si Wen Ming¡¯s hands.

    ¡°They...¡± Di Lung sounded hesitant.

    ¡°I thought you just said no bargaining.¡± Standing in front of Di Lung, Ji Hao slowly sighed and said, ¡°How could you say that you will never bargain against us if you can¡¯t even make an offer? Are you truly an emissary of the Di Family?¡±

    Ji Hao shrugged and went on with a weirdly gentle and low voice, ¡°Well, well, I¡¯ve spent quite an effort to capture them from the battlefield, why should I sell them to you anyway? Should I release them, let them bring more warriors back and kill more of our warriors? I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Shaking his head, Ji Hao then continued coldly, ¡°Not cost-efficient... not at all.¡± Ji Hao turned to Huaxu Lie and said, ¡°Minister Huaxu, why don¡¯t we just find a nice,modious ce, call as many as Blood Moon¡¯s armymanders together, execute Di Suo and Di Mo right in front of their faces, to let those things know that anyone who offended our humankind will eventually be exterminated, no matter how far away they are?¡±

    ¡°Anyone who offended our humankind will eventually be exterminated, no matter how far away they are?¡± Huaxu Lie¡¯s eyes instantly shone, he pped his hands andughed out loud, as he said, ¡°What a marvelous saying! Hm, do you mean we should execute those two as a warning to the others? Not a bad idea at all. Hm, we can also set two showing stands and hang their heads up to show the world!¡±

    ¡°We should also strip them, I mean their bodies, and hang their bodies as well,¡± said Ji Hao in an evil, even spooky voice, ¡°When I was back in the Southern Wastnd, every time after we killed an enemy, we always hung the body right on the borderline of our territory.¡±

    Di Lung abruptly leapt up from his seat.

    ¡®Execute Di Suo and Di Mo in front of hundreds of the Blood Moon¡¯s armymanders, then strip them and hang their corpses on showing stands?!¡¯

    ¡®Such a thing can never, ever happen! Never!¡¯ thought Di Lung. Once this truly happened, no one could predict how much negative effect it would bring to the Di Family. The hierarchy of the Yu n was extremely strict, as well as all kinds ofmandments that affected all Yu n¡¯s people. All kinds of interests, rtionships and hidden conflicts had existed between big families all the time.

    Although upper ss families and lower ss families were all Yu n¡¯s noble families, sometimes, the rtionship between an upper-ss family and a lower ss family could be none. In other words, the rtionship between upper ss families and lower ss families could equal to the rtionship between masters and ves. Therefore, among Yu n¡¯s noble families, all lower ss families had always been ridiculously ambitious, dreaming of taking an upper ss family out and dragging up their own families to the upper ss.¡±

    At the same time, every single upper-ss family had been keeping a high standard vignce and wariness against every other family.

    Carefully and cautiously, they tried their bests to maintain the power, status and glory of their families, no one ever daring to show any weakness of their own families.

    Di Sha already died, but his family could always say that he died on the battlefield with glory, and as long as they could have his skeleton back, the family could cover everything up. But if Di Suo and Di Mo were executed in public, the consequences would be unimaginably severe.

    One could picture Yu n¡¯s noble families as a group of fierce, cruel, brutal and heartless sharks, living together in a big pool. Normally, they got along pretty well, but if any of them got wounded by even a slight little bit, and shed a tiny drop of blood out, all the other sharks that sensed the scent of blood would immediately and madly rush up, tearing that wounded shark apart and devouring itpletely.

    Therefore, Di Suo and Di Mo could never, ever be executed in public, not to even mention hanging their dead bodies on the showing stands!

    If such a thing happened, the Di Family would be destroyed without a doubt, and the other families wouldn¡¯t even need to take any action for it; because Dishi Yanluo, who would explode in anger and shame, would definitely kill every single one of the Di Family¡¯s members, then select a few people from the other branch families of the Dishi Family, to rebuild the Di Family.

    ¡°We offer you...¡± slowly, Di Lung began talking, while a drop of cold sweat oozed out from his forehead.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want any jade coins!¡± said Ji Hao. He looked at Di Lung¡¯s sweaty forehead, and began wondering howe Di Lung¡¯s psychological quality was so bad. ¡®Did I push it too far? But I haven¡¯t even named my price, have I?¡±

    Shaking his head, Ji Hao quickly continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want any jade coins. Aren¡¯t those jade coins made by your Yu Dynasty? You can make as many of those as you want anyway. I don¡¯t want those, they might turn into worthless things anytime.¡±

    Di Lung couldn¡¯t help but yell out in anger, ¡°Nonsense! Jade coin is the official currency of our Yu n, and every single jade coin contains the purest natural power! Natural power! Do you even know what that is?! The natural power is the most stable currency, it will never, ever devalue, will never be a worthless thing!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want jade coins!¡± Ji Hao responded, coldly looking at Di Lung, ¡°I am all alone, and already have some solid properties in the Pu Ban City. I am not greedy towards those ¡®wordly possessions¡¯ at all. What I want are forme of alloys, secret metal forging methods, structure charts of magic puppets, patterns of magic formations, recipes of magic medicines, blueprints of architectures...well, in a general word... I want your knowledge!¡±

    Huaxu Lie took a hugely deep breath while hearing Ji Hao. He stared at Ji Hao with a pair of brightly shining eyes, while his body slightly quivered. He had already decided that he would do whatever he could to make Ji Hao one of the Huaxu Family, even if that may cost the friendship between Si Wen Ming and himself.

    ¡°Hm, do I have a sister who is just in the right age to marry?¡± Huaxu Lie narrowed his eyes and began murmuring, ¡°No, sisters might not be appropriate...should be one of my nieces or brothers¡¯ granddaughters... do I have one, do I?¡±

    Di Lung leapt up once again, this time in a great shock. He yelled, ¡°No! Never! We can give you countless wealth but knowledge...¡±

    Ji Hao pointed his finger at Di Lung and yelled back at him, ¡°Knowledge belongs to the entire Yu n, but your glory belongs merely to your Di Family! Oi, I don¡¯t want the knowledge belonging to your Blood Moon, you can probably give me what the High Moon has...hehe... Do you get my point?¡±

    Di Lung paused, and his eyeballs began rolling quickly in his eye sockets.

    Huaxu Lie nearly pped his hands and hailed.

    What a genius! This was the smartest suggestion a person could ever make under the current situation! What a wonderful suggestion! Give up on the knowledge belonging to the Blood Moon but ask for what the other possessors of the Yu n¡¯s bloodlines had. Without a doubt, Di Lung¡¯s conviction should be destabilized already.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want your Blood Moon¡¯s knowledge.¡± said Ji Hao ndly, ¡°as for the other moons...you think about it. Your Blood Moon won¡¯t lose anything anyway. I bet the other moons aren¡¯t as solid as an iron board, are they? If we have their knowledge, perhaps, we will be able to weaken them,rgely. Am I right?¡±

    ¡°Till then, your Blood Moon might suppress them and be the most powerful one among the entire Yu n!¡± Ji Hao shrugged and went on, ¡°Most importantly, think about your family glory!¡±

    Di Lung gasped deeply, looked at Ji Hao, and abruptly gave a bitter smile and began shaking his head, said, ¡°You¡¯re right, the family glory! You are such a treacherous little bastard... We will, certainly... kill you.¡±

 Chapter 335 â€“ Blackmail

    Chapter 335: ckmail

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    ¡®You will certainly kill me?¡¯

    Ji Hao looked at Di Lung, and decided to ¡®nicely¡¯ push him a step further towards the edge.

    ¡°Well, regarding that, we can discusster. Isn¡¯t our current concern the ransom you¡¯re going to give me?¡± said Ji Hao while looking at Di Lung with a quite honest face, his eyes even filled with passion and encouragement, ¡°The family glory is all that matters, isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t even worry about the little bit knowledge you¡¯re going to give us, that will hardly bring any harm to your great Yu n.¡±

    Slightly sighing, Ji Hao continued with a trace of sadness and regret in his tone, ¡°After all, our humankind is so, so weak, while your Yu n is so powerful. Even if we can have a slight little bit of your knowledge...¡±

    Hearing Ji Hao, Di Lung started nodding. ¡®Isn¡¯t that true? Our Yu n is so great and powerful, but look at these poor weak human beings...They can never harm the great Yu n, not even if they get a small part of our Yu n¡¯s ocean-wide knowledge; after all, that part of knowledge will be too small to be even worth mentioning.¡¯

    Ji Hao straightened his thumb and forefinger, showing Di Lung a very small distance, then said, ¡°Our humankind is just like an ant, and if you kindly give us a juicy slice of meat in mercy, we will, indeed, gain a slight little bit of power after we eat it... But, how could an ant possibly hurt a dragon?¡±

    Di Lung raised his head, looked down at Ji Hao and said, ¡°Our Yu n is indeed a genuine dragon who dominates the sky!¡±

    Ji Hao let out a long and heavy breath, responding, ¡°...and our humankind is indeed an ant. Despite the fact that I am never willing to admit this, this is the very truth.¡±

    At this moment, Huaxu Lie started at Ji Hao in an extremely passionate and eager way. In order to gain more benefits, Ji Hao had just depreciated himself and his own kind to such a degree, what a genius!

    Di Lung threw aplicated nce at Ji Hao, gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Although your words have pleased me, I do realize that you have a purpose when you said all that. But all in all, since Di Suo and Di Mo, the two useless kids, have already been captured by you...¡±

    Ji Hao hurriedly gave a big grin and added, ¡°Please don¡¯t forget that I also have Di Sha¡¯s skeleton.¡±

    Di Lung gnashed his teeth even more tightly, and said in an especially deep voice, ¡°Alright, alright, our Di Family will offer you a thousand secret forme...¡±

    Huaxu Lie¡¯s eyeballs shone once again, he slightly opened his mouth, seeming about to say something. However, before any word came out of his mouth, Ji Hao abruptly and cruelly interrupted Di Lung.

    ¡°A thousand forme?¡± yelled Ji Hao, ¡°What do you think we are? Starving and injured street dogs?! Only a thousand forme? No, this negotiation can¡¯t go on. Right now, I¡¯m telling my people to find a female gori, feed it with the ¡®love potion¡¯, and strip Di Suo so we can all watch the gori rape him!¡±

    Ji Hao stared at Di Lung with an evil look, and continued in a cold, even creepy voice, ¡°Right before the faces of millions of your Yu n¡¯s armymanders and warriors, I will send the ugliest and oldest female gori to generate an intimate rtionship, that will go way beyond friendship, with Di Suo.¡±

    Di Lung opened his mouth widely, looking at Ji Hao as if he was looking at a monster.

    Huaxu Lie popped out his eyes so much that his eyeballs even nearly flew out of his eye sockets.

    Si Wen Ming, who had been dashing towards the camp in a great rush and just reached the entrance, suddenly paused when he heard Ji Hao. His head abruptly shook in shock that almost made him fall on the ground, then he quivered, turned around with a slightly panicked look and asked elder Wulong and the other few Magi Pce¡¯s elders who were behind him, ¡°Have you... taught him that?¡±

    Elder Wulong looked at Si Wen Ming, who seemedpletely dumbfounded by what Ji Hao had just said, and threw the question back, ¡°Do we look that evil and shameless to you?¡±

    ¡°This kid is just...gifted... he taught himself lots of things.¡± added Elder Wulong.

    The oldest and ugliest female gori?! Rape Di Suo in front of millions of Yu n¡¯s army people?! Those master Magi Tutors of the Magi Pce had seen countless extremely brutal and cruel scenes in their lives and, each of them had taken at least a hundred thousand lives away so far, but Ji Hao¡¯s words still brought them a great coldness and deep fear.

    If any man ever suffered what Ji Hao just described, he should probably hide for the rest of his entire life. Even death wouldn¡¯t be able to free him from such a deep shame, and if he died, nasty ck smoke might constantly puff out of his grave.

    Di Lung stared at Ji Hao in a great shock and huge fear, that terrified facial expression even making him look like a dying man. After quite a while, he said while stammering, ¡°Magic medicine, magic formation, puppet science, spell symbol... we offer you a thousand forme in each of these stated fields!¡±

    The shine of Huaxu Lie¡¯s eyes suddenly grew so bright that his eyes now looked even like a pair of tiny suns; in the meanwhile, that shine even started to turn into a greedy green.

    In fact, when Di Lung offered a thousand forme, Huaxu Lie was incredibly satisfied by the offer. To the Magi Pce, a whole thousand brand new forme thate from the Xiu n¡¯s master artists, in whichever fields, would definitely bring the Magi Pce an amazing, soaring improvement. With those forme, Magi Pce¡¯s magi would be much more powerful in a few years, and the whole Magi Pce would grow stronger without a doubt.

    Unexpectedly, Ji Hao¡¯s nearly shameless threat had raised the offer to one thousand forms in each field, so easily... Was that even real?!

    Huaxu Lie was so excited that his body even began trembling.

    As one of the Huaxu Family¡¯s princes, also known as potential inheritors of the family leader¡¯s position, Huaxu Lie was deeply aware of how valuable those forme could be. Taking magic medicine as an example, creating one new secret recipe required countless human effort, money and materials, as well as innumerable years, after which, more efforts would be made in order to test out the actual effects of this new kind of medicine.

    This new medicine might not be as effective as expected, or its effects could bepletely the same as some old medicines, which meant, that recipe, which had cost huge amounts of efforts, time and materials, could be totally useless!

    A whole thousand recipes of new and effective magic medicine could not only raise the Magi Pce¡¯s current knowledge base to a whole new level, more importantly, they could bring so many inspirations, open up countless new possibilities, and generate an unimaginably great amount of new achievements. Could anyone even imagine that?

    A thousand magic medicine recipes, or a thousand structure charts of magic puppets, or a thousand magic formation patterns... any of these could push the Magi Pce¡¯s current knowledge system of a certain field to an entirely new level. As long as the Magi ce¡¯s people could thoroughly learn those new recipes, patterns or structures, the general power of the Magi Pce would absolutely rise, and Huaxu Lie didn¡¯t even dare to imagine how much would that be.

    ¡°A thousand each?¡± Ji Hao looked at Di Lung, giving an evil and mean sneer, and said, ¡°Upon this offer, I can think about changing the oldest and ugliest gori into a young and pretty one! I can even be more generous... I¡¯ll let him choose from a female gori and a female jurassic beast! Compared to a muscr female gori that has a body covered in hair, he might fancy the jurassic beast more, which is chubbier and has less hair, and smoother skin. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    A young and pretty female gori?!

    That was still a freaking gori!

    As for jurassic beasts, that was a kind of dirty and stinky animal lying in mud all days. Only the weakest human ns would raise that kind of a beast as a substitute for meat supplies, because they were too weak to hunt those delicious yet fierce wild beasts.

    Imagine, Di Suo, a man possessing a noble and great bloodline, holding up a jurassic beast and doing an indescribably nasty thing.

    By picturing this scene in his own head, Di Lung felt that his eyes were going blind - Dishi Yanluo would definitely hack him into pieces, in person, and probably would also feed his corpse prices to goris.

    ¡°How much do you want?! Whatever you price is, our Di Family will take it!¡± Di Lung couldn¡¯t help but yell out in rage, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re another step closer to death!¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap! Whenever will I die, you don¡¯t get to decide!¡± Ji Hao responded in a nd tone, ¡°Even if I die, your Di Family will obediently hand over a huge juicy piece of meat!¡±

    ¡°Five-thousand forme, structure charters or magic formation patterns, five-thousand in each field! For each of Di Suo and Di Mo! Don¡¯t you ever try to fool us... Elders of the Magi Pce will evaluate everything you give us, and anything that is of a low grade or we already have won¡¯t count!¡±

    ¡°Di Sha is dead already, so I¡¯ll nicely give you a half price... five thousand in each field. With this price, you can have his bones back.¡±

 Chapter 336 â€“ A Heavenly-high Price

    Chapter 336: A Heavenly-high Price

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao spread his hands, looked at Di Lung with an innocent face, and said, ¡°Was I wrong? Di Suo and Di Mo together, worth ten thousand in each fields, and Di Sha worth half of that price, isn¡¯t that five thousand? Well, I apologize if the number is wrong, after all, we¡¯re just a bunch of ignorant barbarians. If my math was done wrong, you, my dear lord, should just suck it up!¡±

    Huaxu Lie¡¯s face went awfully twisted as he was trying very hard to maintain a serious face instead ofughing out loud; big drops of perspiration even started dripping down from his forehead due to the effort.

    ¡®Ignorant barbarians¡¯, this was a term that those Yu n¡¯s people often used when they talked about the humankind. They had always despised the humankind; in their eyes, human beings were just like those wild beasts living in the jungle.

    With this insulting term created by the Yu n, Ji Hao had just punched Di Lung right on the face. Five thousand in each field as a ¡®half price¡¯, this nearly made Di Lung vomit blood.

    He looked at Ji Hao with a badly embarrassed, darkened and enraged face, gave a series of weirdughter, then said, ¡°You little bastard... one day, our Di Family will destroy you, no matter what it takes. Good, I admit, asionally, evil freaks with special gifts might emerge among you stupid barbarians.¡±

    He pointed his finger hard at Ji Hao,ughed viciously and continued, ¡°Whatever your price is, our Di Family will take it... but a human being like you... we can never allow you to survive! We will... for sure, kill you!¡±

    Di Hao stared back at Di Lung, and responded in a cold voice, ¡°I think, Di Suo might prefer to do it with a male gori! I will select a healthy and muscr male gori and let it give some love to Di Suo... what do you think? Just imagine that beautiful scene, so marvelous, like a heavenly portrait!¡±

    Di Lung instantly paused, his finger remained pointing at Ji Hao while his wrinkled face had thoroughly turned into blue.

    ¡°You upset me.¡± Ji Hao looked at Di Lung, grinned and said, ¡°You threat to kill me, so I¡¯m going to reject your offer about redeeming my captives. However,pared to keeping them alive for nothing but wasting food, why don¡¯t I just...¡±

    Hearing Ji Hao, Di Lung immediately lowered his voice and softened his tone, squeezing a big smile out of his face and said as gently as he could, ¡°Dear lord Ji Hao, I apologize for my rudeness... What I just said waspletely inappropriate. Could you please tell me what should I do to make up for my mistake?¡±

    Ji Hao looked Di Lung right in the eyes, and responded ndly and slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t want me upset? Very easy. Recently, in order to prepare for theing great war against you, our Pu Ban City was suffering a shortage of food and supplies. Ordinary people living in the Pu Ban City are about to run out of grains, countless babies are crying in hunger, people don¡¯t even have cloth to cover their bodies and you can see corpses of people who die from starvation everywhere in the streets. Nevertheless, people still save every grain they can find and send all they have to the battlefront.¡±

    Di Lung¡¯s face twitched intensely, maintaining that fake smile and looking at Ji Hao, asked, ¡°So...?¡±

    Ji Hao turned to Huaxu Lie, asking seriously, ¡°Minister Huaxu, how many warriors are sent over here from the Pu Ban City this time?¡±

    Huaxu Lie raised his arm and straightened three fingers, and before he had said anything, Ji Hao nodded, grinned and said, ¡°Ah, I get it. One, two, three, four, five, five fingers, that means we have sent the army of five hundred million warriors, right? Good lord, every single one of our human Senior Magi is a splendid eater; five hundred million Senior Magi each with a bottomless stomach... no wonder they have already eat up all food stored in the Pu Ban city!¡±

    Di Lung and Huaxu Lie were badly confused by what Ji Hao was saying. Huaxu Lie showed three fingers, how did that turn into ¡®five¡¯ in Ji Hao¡¯s eyes?

    ¡®Dose counting fingers have anything to do with ¡®ignorant barbarians¡¯? No matter how ignorant you are, you can at least tell the difference between three fingers and five fingers! How can you not?!¡¯

    ¡®Besides, five hundred million warriors?! Are you fu*king kidding me? Five hundred million Senior Magi? If the Pu Can City had truly sent this many Senior Magi, this wouldn¡¯t be merely about the Blood Moon... the whole Yu Dynasty would have to prepare for the war. All ve warriors, even normal ves, would have to be sent to the battlefield; even that couldn¡¯t guarantee to hold off the attacksunched by five hundred million Senior Magi!¡¯ thought Di Lung.

    ¡°Five hundred million...sounds a bit exaggerated...¡± Di Lung said quite carefully.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m a master of math. Roughly, let¡¯s just make it five hundred million.¡± Pretty obviously, Ji Hao had decided to be a totally shameless person this time. He said to Di Lung very seriously, ¡°Now it¡¯s only five hundred million, if you disagree, I can do the math again... but if I go wrong further...¡±

    ¡°Five hundred million is just fine!¡± Di Lung yelled out right away while giving Ji Hao a bigger and even more fake smile, then said it again with a much nicer tone, ¡°Five hundred million is just fine.¡±

    ¡°Alright, we want enough amount of food that can support these five hundred million Senior Magi warriors for half an year. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too much, is it? Senior Magi are all great eaters, so you should make the portion a hundred times bigger than the amount civilians need. Just send the food here as soon as possible.¡± said Ji Hao with the same monotonous tone, ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool us with grains or flours, we only want meat! Senior-level beast meat, pure meat, no vegetarian food, not even a little bit!¡±

    Di Lung¡¯s body quivered so much that he nearly fell down from his seat.

    With the power of the Yu Dynasty, enough amount of food that could support five hundred million people, and that too five hundred million Senior Magi, for half a year, was nothing at all. However, to the Di Family, although they were also capable of providing this amount of food, but time was too limited!

    ¡°Three days,¡± said Ji Hao coldly, ¡°If I don¡¯t see that meat in three days, you will have to... ¡®give flesh for flesh¡¯. I mean, if you can¡¯t deliver that meat in three days, I will let Di Suo and Di Mo have a joyful time with ten male goris.¡±

    Di Lung gnashed his teeth, let out a heavy and long breath, and responded, ¡°Yes, dear Lord Ji Hao, we will certainly do as you said.¡±

    By now, Di Lung couldn¡¯t help but want to p his own face. No matter how much he wanted Ji Hao to die, he shouldn¡¯t have threatened him right to his face. As a consequence, Ji Hao got mad and ckmailed for all this meat in addition to those forme!

    But of course, this meat was nothing to the Di Family. However, with all this meat, the human army in the Chi Ban Mountain area could save a hell lot of efforts, as they wouldn¡¯t need to transport food all the way from the Pu Ban City anymore. Thus, the human army would have so much extra time and energy to deal with their enemies, while their enemies, the Blood Moon armies, would have so much more to worry about.

    ¡°Now we have settled the food problem.¡± Ji Hao grinned, looked at Di Lung, and continued saying, ¡°but you can¡¯t let our warriors fight naked, can you? Elder Di Lung, ny-nine percent of our warriors can¡¯t even afford the cheapest kind of cloth. We are ignorant barbarians, and of course we¡¯re desperately poor... Why don¡¯t you just mercifully give us some armament, like armors, weapons such as bows and arrows, and crystals?¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s greediness was about to drive Di Lung crazy. He abruptly barfed out, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you don¡¯t care about worldly possessions?!¡±

    Ji Hao spread his hands once again, looked at Di Lung with his ¡¯honest face¡¯, and said, ¡°Worldly possessions are indeed not significant, so, why should you hesitate about these little insignificant things? What I asked for are just some worthless, valueless things, how could these bother you? To someone like you, these are not even worth mentioning. Am I right?¡±

    Ji Hao slightly patted Di Lung¡¯s shoulder, whisked some non-existing dust away from his shoulder, then continued, ¡°The Di Family is one of the wealthiest and most influential families of the Blood Moon; you have immeasurably broad territories and uncountable wealth. I am not greedy... I dare not be greedy at all. All I want is nothing but three hundred thousand top-quality armors, and weapons to match them, and five thousandrge-scale weaponries, and one thousand cubic meters of magic crystals... what do you think?¡±

    Huaxu Lie was so excited that he had even forgotten to breath. Three hundred thousand top-quality armors, and weapons to match them, all crafted by the Xiu n¡¯s master craftsmen... If Ji Hao could really get those, Si Wen Ming could immediately build an awfully powerful cavalry with those gears. Literally, those armors and weapons could even turn the whole situation of this war.

    Outside of the camp, Si Wen Ming clenched his fists.

    Di Lung stared at Ji Hao in aplicated way, and slowly said, ¡°Armors and weapons, we need time for those. No matter what, we cannot give you our own stored armors and weapons. We need to transfer a batch of armors and weapons from other families, without letting too many people know.¡±

    Ji Hao rubbed his own hands satisfyingly, and said, ¡°Good, now the only unsettled problem is... the woman¡¯s name is Ju Xiu, right?¡±

 Chapter 337 â€“ Extortion

    Chapter 337: Extortion

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    ¡°Ju Xiu? What dose she has anything to do with our Di Family?¡± With confusion and a slight panic, Di Lung looked at Ji Hao and said, ¡°she¡¯s cursed, yes, she¡¯s dying, indeed, but you should talk to the Ju Family regarding this!¡±

    Hearing Ji Hao, Huaxu Lie said, ¡°Ji Hao, the emissary from the Ju Family has been expecting you since quite a while ago. He¡¯lle once after you finished with Elder Di Lung.¡±

    Ji Hao nodded to Huaxu Lie, then turned back to Di Lung, and said seriously, ¡°How can Ju Xiu have nothing to do with your Di Family? My dear, respectful Elder Di Lung, I heard that she is engaged to Di Sha, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    Di Lung¡¯s look slightly changed, remaining silent for a while, and then nodded and responded, ¡°Yes, I assume you know that already. Their engagement is the reason why Di Sha had to bring his warriors all the way here to try to destroy the altar.¡±

    Ji Hao smiled and said unhurriedly to Di Lung, ¡°I also heard that amongst the entire Blood Moon, your Di Family has quite the power in your grip. You¡¯re less powerful than merely a few families, including the Dishi Family, right? As for the Ju Family, they¡¯re especially close with the Xiu n, and they¡¯re very wealthy, but far less powerful than your Di Family.¡±

    Before Di Lung responded, Ji Hao continued, ¡°For example, your Di Family has twenty official Blood Moon standing armies under your control, and possesses fifteen family armies; while the Ju Family, who indeed are rich and wealthy, yet, they only have three official standing armies under their control... As for the number of their family armies...¡±

    Di Lung popped out his eyes and red at Ji Hao in both shame and anger, and said hurriedly, ¡°Bloody hell! I¡¯m going tosh those stupid pigs who couldn¡¯t keep their mouths shut to death! How dare they give you all this ssified information?!¡±

    At this moment, Di Lung swore in his head that whoever had given Ji Hao this information will be punished severely and cruelly, even if they were Di Suo and Di Mo.

    ¡°The Ju Family only has five family armies.¡± Ji Hao looked at Di Lung and said in a cold voice, ¡°however, with their financial resources, they can easily afford a hundred armies. The reason why they only have five family armies is that the number of family armies equals to the power held in their hands, and they¡¯re not allowed to have more armed forces.¡±

    To Ji Hao, he could always attain information pretty easily, as long as he had captives held in his hands. Through induction and reorganization, he had dug up quite important and extremely useful information out of some seemingly worthless words.

    By now, he took the advantage of what he knew, pushing Di Lung into his ¡®trap¡¯ step by step.

    ¡°Therefore, the Ju Family went to you, bringing up the conversation of marriage. Ju Xiu was the Ju Family¡¯s most excellent woman amongst her generation. She¡¯s not only clever, talented, strong and powerful, but also stunningly beautiful. Amongst the top-ten beautiful women, selected from all Yu n¡¯s noble and young women of the Blood Moon, it¡¯s said that she made into the top-three, didn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°For her, countless noble, powerful Yu n¡¯s men toss and turn, even forget to eat.¡± Ji Hao went on ndly, ¡°Surely, Di Sha was one of them. Their marriage meant the alliance of the Di Family and the Ju Family, one possessing the power while the other one possessing the wealth. The alliance of power and wealth could push both of your families up to a whole new level. You would be even more powerful, and of course, the number of your family properties would soar.¡±

    Di Lung stared at Ji Hao, and didn¡¯t even blink his eyes while he was speaking. ¡°We still have numerous elite young men in our Di Family, and the marriage can be arranged anytime we want.¡±

    Ji Hao shrugged, continuing without any change in his voice, and said, ¡°Have you ever thought about the family¡¯s glory, dear Elder Di Lung? Not only that, but also Ju Xiu¡¯s personal reputation. Her fianc¨¦ died before the wedding ceremony. No matter what excuse you make up to cover this up, you can never cover a fact that Di Sha¡¯s bones remained, and he didn¡¯t manage to return to the great Blood Moon, which is a soul-deep humiliation!¡±

    Ji Hao showed his evil face again, curved his lips upwards and looked at Di Lung, whose forehead had begun sweating, while continuing slowly, ¡°It¡¯s a burning shame, and it¡¯s even worse for Ju Xiu and the Ju Family.¡±

    Ji Hao shrugged again, and slowly continued saying, ¡°Think about it, my dear, respectful Elder Di Lung... How many other families don¡¯t want the alliance between Di Family and Ju Family to truly happen? And, why could our curse strike Ju Xiu down so easily? Then, you can think about this, if Ju Xiu recovered from the harm caused by the curse, would she still want to marry a Di Family¡¯s man? What about her family? Would the Ju Family still be willing to build an alliance with you?¡±

    While speaking, Ji Hao stared at Di Lung with that evil and cunning look, and as for Di Lung, once again, his eyeballs started rolling in his eye sockets speedily.

    Out of all Ji Hao had just said, only one sentence was not true, however, this only untrue word had already dragged Di Lung into the ¡®trap¡¯. ¡®Why could our curse strike Ju Xiu down so easily?¡¯ This was a deadly blow to Di Lung and the Di Family.

    ¡°Some people don¡¯t want our family ally with the Ju Family... without a doubt, this is true.¡± said Di Lung slowly, ¡°but...¡±

    ¡°If Ju Xiu woke up, and she and her family decided to break the engagement and marry her to another young man... How do you think that would be?¡± Ji Hao interrupted Di Lung and said in a weird tone, ¡°Di Sha died in the war. Merely for washing off all kinds of shame and negative reputations brought by Di Sha¡¯s death, she and her family would try whatever they can to get Ju Xiu married to another young man, who is ten times better than Di Sha... Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Ji Hao clicked his tongue and continued, ¡°If this really happens, your Di Family won¡¯t be the lucky one who gets to share all those financial resources possessed by the Ju Family!¡±

    ¡°But if she dies,¡± Di Lung red at Ji Hao with his pair of deeply hollowed eyes and said, ¡°the Ju Family can break the engagement as well!¡±

    ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t die, and neither lives?¡± Ji Hao grinned, looking at Di Lung and responded, ¡°If she just keeps slumbering like this, she would have to carry the engagement forever, which means she would be a member of your Di Family no matter what. Whether to force the Ju Family to select another woman and marry her to one of your young men, or to put forward other requirements, your Di Family would always hold absolute advantages.¡±

    Di Lung paused, stared at Ji Hao with his teeth gnashed, as countless thoughts popped into his mind at that moment.

    Yu n¡¯s people were born to be unbelieving and cunning, they could be a hundred times more treacherous than foxes. Just now, Ji Hao had sessfully started a tsunami of doubts in Di Lung¡¯s head. All kinds of horrible or embarrassing, or even terrifying thoughts gushed into his mind altogether, even making his whole body feel itchy.

    ¡°Or, I can even provide a more thorough and satisfactory service.¡± Ji Hao shrugged one more time, then said in a careless voice, ¡°I suggest, you go talk to the Di Family, say that you have the right to decide whether Ju Xiu can wake up or not. If the Ju Family wants her to wake up and recover from the curse, she has to marry to a Di Family¡¯s man.¡±

    Hearing Ji Hao, Di Lung¡¯s eyes suddenly shone, but immediately, he calmed himself down from the excitement and said ndly, ¡°What can you get from all this? Or, how many forme, recipes and patterns do you want, for allowing us to decide Ju Xiu¡¯s life or death?¡±

    Ji Hao remained silent for a short while, then looked at Di Lung with a humble face, and said, ¡°I surely can¡¯t spend all of my efforts in vain, can I? Since I¡¯ve done such a huge favor for you, I want half of Ju Xiu¡¯s dowry. I don¡¯t think that¡¯ll be too much, do you?¡±

    A wealthy Blood Moon family marrying one of their younger generation females to a young man that came from another family that possessed higher status and held bigger power to achieve political connections with this more powerful family... one could easily imagine how much financial support they would attach to this marriage, to ensure the family alliance delivered by it. Ji Hao asked for half of Ju Xiu¡¯s dowry, a price that had gone far beyond high.

    Staying silent for quite a long while, Di Lung slowly nodded and said, ¡°Deal!¡±

    Ji Hao satisfyingly rubbed his own hands, smiled and said, ¡°Good. Thest question, do you still want those Jia n¡¯s big warriors back?¡±

 Chapter 338 â€“ Lure

    Chapter 338: Lure

    Trantor: Editor:

    Over nine hundred Jia n¡¯s big warriors were captured alive.

    All those Jia n¡¯s big warriors were only half a step away from bing top-grade warriors, and any of them could be considered as the backbone of an army, the pir that had been supporting a noble family.

    Except for the hierarchical differences, the value Di Suo and Di Mo had added to the Di Family were actually not as much as the value made by any Jia n¡¯s big warrior.

    Instantly, Di Lung showed a bit nervousness. He was clearly aware of those hidden rules between the humankind and the non-humankind. Upon the current situation, Di Suo and Di Mo were basically safe, and as long as the Di Family offered enough as ransom, the humankind would love to release them after draining their surplus values.

    However, those Jia n¡¯s big warriors were the core of the non-humankind armies, always fighting as the main forces in wars. Who had done the most harm to the humankind were no one else but them. Therefore, in fact, Di Luohang never hoped that the humankind could release those Jia n¡¯s big warriors.

    When Ji Hao mentioned those Jia n¡¯s big warriors, Di Lung¡¯s eyeballs immediately began shining brightly.

    Even to the Di Family, training nearly a thousand Jia n¡¯s warriors was never an easy thing to do. If all those Jia n¡¯s big warriors could go back to the Blood Moon in full shape, that would surely be the perfect thing. However, Di Lung had already seen what Ji Hao could do in the field of extortion. Extra cautiously, he said, ¡°But dear Lord Ji Hao, you have to understand that, the value of those Jia n¡¯s warriors can never bepared with Di Suo and Di Mo.

    ¡°Sure, sure, I¡¯m fully aware of that. You can¡¯t sell dragon meat and Jurassic beast meat at the same price, can you?¡± said Ji Hao while nodding and patting on Di Luoyang¡¯s shoulder. As for Di Lung, he seemed to be choked by Ji Hao¡¯s words, and couldn¡¯t say anything for quite a while.

    What Ji Hao said was totally reasonable, however, it was also quite hurting.

    ¡°Firstly, we can¡¯t release them before this Chi Ban Mountain war ends,¡± looking at Di Lung, Ji Hao said with a serious face, ¡°I hope you can understand. Every single one of them is way too powerful, and if they go back, each putting on a new armor, they would immediately be nearly a thousand armored Jia n¡¯s big warriors, capable of devastating a human army of one-hundred-thousand warriors.¡±

    Di Lung remained silent, and after a while slowly nodded, and said, ¡°I hope they can be treated well during their custody.¡±

    Ji Hao gave a big grin, nodded hurriedly and said, ¡°Our humankind is always kind, generous and friendly. We certainly won¡¯t do such things as abusing captives.¡±

    While Ji Hao was speaking, from a corner of the special army campsite, a thrilling howl suddenly rose into the air. Magi Pce¡¯s people had been doing their experiments on those Jia n¡¯s big warriors, only god knew what they had just done to make the voice of some poor Jia n¡¯s man transmit into the main camp throughyers of enchanted screen.

    Di Lung¡¯s look slightly changed, while Ji Hao gave a simple, innocent smile, and said, ¡°Ah, that¡¯s for sure, but if any of them dared to break the rules of the prison, they would definitely be punished severely. But of course, you need not worry. They would lose a few bones tops, and absolutely no one will die.¡±

    Di Lung had his teeth gnashed with hatred and red at Ji Hao right in the eyes, then, he slowly and reluctantly nodded.

    ¡°Good, secondly, you will pay ransom for them. I totally understand that those Jia n¡¯s big warriors are not as valuable as Di Suo and Di Mo, so...¡± said Ji Hao while rubbed his own hands hard and stared at Di Lung with a pair of glowing eyes, ¡°that many of Jia n¡¯s big warriors, can at least be worth one...no, ten metal city-forts, like the one Di Sha and his brothers were using before, right?¡±

    Di Lung couldn¡¯t help but quiver his body, nearly spurting a full mouthful of blood out. Desperately, he screamed out, ¡°No! Not gonna happen! Every single one of those portable metal forts has its own unique code, and we can never fulfil your requirement, because we cannot sneakily give you any of our metal forts!¡±

    ¡°Then we won¡¯t do it sneakily, we can just take one!¡± said Ji Hao with a nd and unperturbed look, ¡°You go find a small family, let them take the me for us. Use your resources, provide them ten metal forts, but also secretly arrange your people in those forts. After weunch the attack and break those forts, those forts will naturally be ours.¡±

    Di Lung, who was yelling at the moment, instantly shut his mouth, stared at Ji Hao stunned, unable to let a word out for a very long while.

    ¡°You see, dear Elder Di Lung, everything is negotiable, everything can be settled.¡± Carelessly, Ji Hao pped on Di Lung¡¯s shoulder again and said, ¡°Now, you should quickly think of some poor small family that had wrongly offended you before, or the one you have something personal against them, to be our target to frame; then we can just destroy them with our n!¡±

    Di Lung quickly blinked his eyes while his eyeballs rolling speedily in his eye sockets, then he said slowly andzily, ¡°To a big family like us, the cost of making metal forts is nothing. However, in this case, the risk is too big. That kind of portable metal fort is the Xiu n¡¯s newest work during the recent years, and those top-level people have their eyes on those metal forts very closely.¡±

    Ji Hao pressed his hand hard on Di Lung¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to say this again, your Yu n is so strong and so powerful, giving us a little bit benefit can never actually harm you. That¡¯s nothing but ten portable metal forts. I assure we won¡¯t use those forts in the battlefront for this Chi Ban Mountain war. We will use them to build our own territories.¡±

    Di Lung looked at Ji Hao in surprise, asked, ¡°Really?¡±

    Ji Hao looked back at him seriously, responding in a matter of fact tone, ¡°Of course!¡±

    Di Lung let out a breath in relief, smiled and said, ¡°If those metal forts won¡¯t appear in the Chi Ban Mountain war, this would be much easier. However, ten are too much. They were only nearly a thousand Jia n¡¯s big warriors. For their lives, we will give you two metal forts at most. This is our bottom line, beyond which, we won¡¯t pay you even another single jade coin!¡±

    Ji Hao looked at Di Lung¡¯s iparably determined face, realizing that this time his decision was unshakable.

    Remaining silent for a while, Ji Hao sighed and said, ¡°What about you give us ten metal forts and we give Di Suo and Di Mo a heavenly great military exploit?¡±

    In a great shock, Huaxu Lie¡¯s head heavily bumped against the long, wooden table before his face; Si Wen Ming, Elder Wulong and the others who were still standing outside the camp had alsorgely popped out their eyes.

    Give then a military exploit? How could that even happen?! During wars between the humankind and the Blood Moon, military exploits of the Blood Moon¡¯s people were calcted upon how many human civilians, warriors ormanders they had ughtered!

    Di Lung looked at Ji Hao in a weirdly careful look and asked, ¡°Military exploit? You give us a military exploit? I...I¡¯m afraid that this is impossible, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Ji Hao smiled, looked back at Di Lung and said gently, ¡°Why not? Everything is possible. Come, let¡¯s just carefully and cautiously make a n. You should listen to my n at first and see how it is.¡±

    While speaking, Ji hao took out a map painted on leather from the drawer in front of Huaxu Lie. After that, he pointed his finger at a spot on the map, looked at Di Lung sideways with a weird, evil and even creepy smile on his face, and said, ¡°For example, the Qian Family. They¡¯re your enemy, aren¡¯t they? You always have a bad rtionship with them, right?¡±

    Hearing Ji Hao, Di Lung¡¯s eyes suddenly sparkled. ¡°The Qian family...You¡¯ve got lots of information from them, haven¡¯t you?!¡±

    Ji Hao smiled and responded, ¡°Good, let¡¯s take the Qian family as an example. The Qian family¡¯s army that is in the battlefront, is encircled by our human army because of wrong information.¡±

 Chapter 339 â€“ Plan

    Chapter 339: n

    Trantor: Editor:

    ¡°Are you trying to lure me into corruption?¡± Di Lung raised his head with difficult, looking at Ji Hao and said.

    ¡°No, my dear Elder Di Lung, every one of us has a seed of corruption hiding deeply in our souls!¡± Ji Hao looked at Di Lung with a profound look, and responded, ¡°Whether to corrupt or not shall depend on the worthiness of the corruption. In my opinion, for taking the Qian Family down, your one-time corruption would be worth enough.¡±

    ¡°You bloody...¡± Di Lung murmured while taking a long gasp.

    ¡°Bloody monster?¡± Ji Hao gave a weird grin, then said, ¡°The way you call me is not important at all, what truly matter are interests; both family interests and personal interests. Di Suo and Di Mo need a great military exploit, while your Di Family needs greater power and greater glory.¡±

    Di Lung lowered his head, carefully looking at the leather map.

    Staying silent for a very long while, he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°To cooperate with you is way too dangerous; once the information is leaked out...¡±

    Ji Hao raised both of his arms and said seriously, ¡°Di Lung, I swear with the name of my ancestors¡¯ souls, and so will every single one of our human warriors who knows or will know about this, we will never ever tell anyone a single word about it.¡±

    Staring at Di Lung¡¯s blinking and avoiding eyes, Ji Hao continued with a low voice, ¡°The Qian Family are an archenemy of your Di Family, aren¡¯t they? They fight against you for territories, all kinds of resources, power of the Blood Moon; they even scramble for the favor of the Emperor in power.¡±

    ¡°In the Blood Moon, you have twelve governors under the Emperor¡¯smand, among whom, only one is from your Di Family, but two are from the Qian Family. Suppressed by them for all these years, although people barely noticed, but indeed, your Di Family¡¯s power is shrinking.¡±

    ¡°Not only power, but also the right of speech, your influence and deterrence to the lower level families,¡± said Ji Hao in a deep voice, ¡°The reason of all this is nothing else but the Qian Family. To be honest, your Di Family always despised the Qian Family, right? Because they¡¯re nothing special but rich, purely wealthy... their bloodline is not as noble as yours, and they¡¯re not even qualified to build a political marriage with your Di Family.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, you selected Di Sha to be Ju Xiu¡¯s fianc¨¦, because among your Di Family¡¯s younger generation, Di Sha wasn¡¯t talented and powerful enough to win recognition from your family leaders, and neither had any powerful people or forces to support him. Despite the fact that he was a direct descendant of the Di Family, the highest position and power would never fall into his hands.¡±

    ¡°Deep down your hearts, to ally with the Ju Family is humiliating.¡±

    ¡°But where exactly did this sense of humiliatione from? It came from the pressure that the Qian Family has been giving you.¡±

    Ji Hao put his arms down, gently smiling, as he went on, ¡°You and your family have sufficient reasons to suspect that the death of Di Sha, the curse Ju Xiu has been suffering, Di Suo, Di Mo and all those Jia n¡¯s warriors that were captured alive, were all secretly nned by the Qian Family.¡±

    Huaxu Lie tightened his face as much as he could to keep himself fromughing out loud.

    He wildly knew that all those were nned by no one else but Ji Hao himself, and the Qian Family was never involved in this at all.

    Nevertheless, Ji Hao had already said in such a way, and because of the innate nature of the Yu n¡¯s people, they would definitely believe it. This time, the poor Qian Family was framed up without a doubt. However, Huaxu Lie was more than happy to see this happen!

    Slightly coughing, Di Lung responded slowly, ¡°About all your ns...I am just one man... I cannot make the decision.¡±

    Ji Hao hurriedly said, ¡°Of course, we still need your Di Family to coordinate with us. For example, you willplete the first part of the n. You see, in this Chi Ban Mountain area, many ces are perfect for setting ambushes. If our human army encircled all of the Qian Family¡¯s armies that were sent over for the war...¡±

    Di Lung narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Emperor Dishi Yanluo would absolutely be mad.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, he certainly would,¡± said Ji Hao smilingly, ¡°He would be very, very mad. If a big half or all of the Qian Family¡¯s Chi Ban Mountain armies were wiped out by us, how would your Emperor Dishi Yanluo think?¡±

    Before Di Lung responded, Ji Hao continued, ¡°What if a big half of the Qian Family¡¯s armies have already been wiped out by us and their Chi Ban Mountain forces are about to bepletely annihted, but right at this moment, led by Lord Di Suo and Lord Di Mo, the Di Family¡¯s armies suddenly pierce into ring of encirclement like a sharp dagger, annihting millions of human warriors and saved those remnants of the Qian Family¡¯s armies?¡±

    Di Lung¡¯s face instantly turned entirely red, eyes popping out so much that his eyeballs nearly fell out of his eye sockets.

    Huaxu Lie hurriedly said to Ji Hao, ¡°Ji Hao, no! We can¡¯t let all those warriors die in vain!¡±

    Ji Hao turned to Huaxu Lie in a confused way, and said, ¡°Prince Lie, I never said that those warriors will actually die! As long as we coordinate well, pour some blood and throw some broken arms, legs, broken armors and weapons on the battlefield, then we destroy like hundreds of mountains, everything can be exined.¡±

    Huaxu Lie paused, looked at Ji Hao in confusion, and asked, ¡°Pour some blood? Throw some broken arms and legs? Then where should we get all those blood and arms and legs...eh...eh, I think I understand, ah, I think I¡¯m confused...¡±

    Huaxu Lie¡¯s white and handsome face thoroughly turned red, as he gave a few fake and embarrassingughs, turned his head around and never said another word.

    The life-force of Senior Magi was iparably strong. Chopping an arm or a leg off from a Senior Magus¡¯ body, a new arm or leg would grow back in just the span of a few breaths. Therefore, pouring some blood and throwing thousands of broken arms or legs on a battlefield wouldn¡¯t be hard at all.

    As long as the heads remained on the necks, a little bit of bloodshed and broken arms or legs wouldn¡¯t even be counted as wounds for Senior Magi!

    Di Lung¡¯s eyes shone brighter and brighter, and his face grew redder and redder. He abruptly grabbed Ji Hao¡¯s arm, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Are you sure you are capable of wiping all of the Qian Family¡¯s Chi Ban Mountain forces out? In order to win some appreciation from the Emperor Dishi Yanluo, this time, they have sent eight official standing armies!¡±

    Ji Hao looked at Di Lung with that profound look again, said slowly, ¡°I promise, there is no return for them.¡±

    Huaxu Lie seemed to say something, but he then pondered for a short while, and closed his mouth.

    Di Lung waved his hands hard in the air, widely opened his mouth, seemingly going to say something as well, however, not a single word came out of his mouth. He only stared at Ji Hao with an especiallyplicated look, which was twisted and malicious to an extreme point.

    Ji Hao¡¯s n was too damn evil, yet, it was also so beautiful and attractive.

    ¡®Collude with the humankind and severely harm the Qian Family? This sounds a bit impossible, but why not?¡¯

    Although the Di Family and the humankind were deadly enemies in a war, their purpose of severely harming the Qian Family was exactly the same! So urgently, they both wanted the Qian Family to fall. What a beautiful n!!

    Even though colluding with the deadly enemy and plotting against their own kind sounded bottomlessly immoral and contemptible, when did those Yu n¡¯s noble people care about the bottom line and moral?

    ¡°I need to discuss with the other elders... As long as the family elder board agrees, anything can be arranged, anything can be negotiated.¡±

 Chapter 340 â€“ Sword Formation

    Chapter 340: Sword Formation

    Trantor: Editor:

    Di Lung dared not ept Ji Hao¡¯s suggestion before he discussed with the family elder board.

    Before, although Ji Hao had named prices that were all way beyond high in terms of ransom, Di Lung had the full right to make the decision. However, colluding with Ji Hao, plotting against the Qian Family, destroying their forces and making Di Suo and Di Mo gain a military exploit, giving them an opportunity to stand out...

    This kind of a thing was way too serious, so much so that Di Lung didn¡¯t have the authority, and didn¡¯t even dare to make the decision. Therefore, he could only go back to their camp as fast as he could as if his butt was on fire. He had to return to the Liang Zhu City through the Blood Moon Tower¡¯s teleporting formation, to meet and discuss with the other elders of the Di Family. Only then the decision could finally be made.

    Ji Hao let out a heavy breath,zily stretched his body, and said to Huaxu Lie, ¡°Prince Lie, you and your people can handle the rest of the things. As for me, I¡¯ve done what I can, ah, got to take some good rest.¡±

    The door curtain of the tent was lifted at this moment, and Si Wen Ming walked in with big steps. He tried very hard to maintain a serious face and keep himself fromughing, patted hard on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Good boy, good job. In the future, if we have any other opportunity like this, to extort the non-humankind, we will certainly put you in charge.¡±

    Then, he gave two big punches on Ji Hao¡¯s chest, took out a leather bag, and threw it into Ji Hao¡¯s hands, saying, ¡°Take this, you and the few friends of yours all go take a couple of days off, take some rest. Before this n is settled, you shall not go back to the field.¡±

    ¡°In this bag are some jade coins and magic crystals, go have some fun.¡±

    Ji Haoughed out loud, happily greeted Si Wen Ming, Elder Wulong and the other few elders, then he contentedly walked out of the tent while swaying the leather bag in his hand.

    After Ji hao left, an enchanted screen quickly spread out from inside the tent, firmly enveloping the entire tent. Ji Hao clearly knew that at this moment, Si Wen Ming and the others must be discussing the n in the tent. If the Di Family truly epted this suggestion, that sounded more like a wild fantasy, the situation of the entire Chi Ban Mountain war could bepletely turned upside down. If this n would actually be carried out, the human army had to be thoughtful to take any possible situation into consideration.

    The Qian Family was one of the top-ss big families of the Blood Moon, and if the human army could severely harm the Qian Family, by doing that, they could not onlyrgely weaken the Blood Moon, but could also cause a huge shift of power among all big families of the Blood Moon. This could even cause the entire Blood Moon to be pushed into turbulence just because of this.

    As a result, the threat and pressure Dishi Yanluo could give to the humankind would be quite limited; amongst the entire Blood Moon that suffered an internal disorder, no one could ever have the extra energy to still keep an eye on the humankind.

    ¡°My dear apprentice,e over here!¡± Once after Ji Hao walked out of the tent, Yu Yu¡¯s voice came into his ears.

    Ji Hao hurriedly followed the voice, turned and turned in the special army¡¯s camp, and soon walked up to Yu Yu. After politely bowing to Yu Yu as a salute, Ji Hao grinned and asked, ¡°Dear Shi Fu, have you heard what I said to that old monster?¡±

    Yu Yu smiled, looked at Ji Hao and responded, ¡°I have. Although your extorting methods are a bit dirty, but since you¡¯re dealing with the bloody non-humankind, a bit of dirtiness is totally eptable. Good apprentice, since you¡¯ve already made your decision, you can just do whatever you think is right. Me, as your dear Shi Fi, will take any consequence for you!¡±

    Hearing Yu Yu, a stream of warmth gushed right into Ji Hao¡¯s heart.

    Yu Yu¡¯s temper and personality were just...

    Bottomless and termless, he always took the sides of his apprentices, unconditionally providing his apprentices with the firmest shield and shelter. To be honest, this was actually not good to those apprentices of his, who were all spoiled by Yu Yu! Nevertheless, regarding this termless, unlimited, unconditional and even unreasonable spoiling, Ji Hao wanted nothing else but to raise his head and yell towards the sky - ¡®This feels too damn good!¡¯

    Ji Hao sensed a wave of warmth from his a pair of eyes. While trying very hard to calm the rippling mood in his heart down, Ji Hao said smilingly, ¡°Shifu, I indeed have some other favor to ask. If we are really going to set an ambush for the Qian Family, we will need a truly powerful,rge-scale formation. However, regarding the type of formation to use and how to exin to uncle Wen Ming and the others about where that formation came from, I have not a single clue.¡±

    Yu Yu raised his eyebrows, then frowned.

    ¡°Arge-scale formation is nothing difficult. I, your Shifu, have at least millions of different kinds of secret, especially powerful magic formations. Yet, since the Qian Family is one of the few extremely powerful families of the Blood Moon, their armies must be quite strong. Which means, ordinary formations can hardly annihte all of them within a short time.¡±

    ¡°Besides, I also understand your concern that if your n goes too big, some people may try to break it...Hm, I assure you that some people will certainly take actions to break your n. Hm, if you want to take the Qian Family¡¯s armies out, you have to be well prepared. You have to prepare for the actions that might be taken by the Qian Family¡¯s ¡®void-stage¡¯, even ¡®sun and moon-stage¡¯ powerful people. They¡¯ll definitely try to ruin your n.¡±

    ¡°¡®Void¡¯? ¡®Sun and moon¡¯?¡± Ji Hao looked at Yu Yu in confusion.

    ¡°Hm, these are the cultivation stages of the non-humankind,¡± said Yu Yu frowningly, ¡°Low to high, those are ¡®shell-breaking-stage¡¯, ¡®void-stage¡¯, ¡®sun-and-moon-stage¡¯, ¡®beyond-redemption-stage¡¯, ¡®immortal-stage¡¯ and ¡®eternity-stage¡¯.¡±

    ¡°The shell-breaking-stage is the weakest stage, and cultivators in this stage are equally powerful as human Magus Kings.¡± Yu Yu looked at Ji Hao and patiently exined, ¡°In the non-humankind¡¯ eyes, all cultivators below the shell-breaking-stage are ¡®ordinary¡¯, not even worth mentioning. After breaking into the ¡®shell-breaking-stage¡¯, an ¡®ordinary¡¯ being will be ¡®extraordinary¡¯, gaining all kinds of unimaginably great powers, and growing into a truly powerful existence.¡±

    ¡°The ¡®void-stage¡¯ equals to the Divine Magus level, while the ¡®sun-and-moon-stage¡¯ equals to the... ¡®Supreme-Magus-level¡¯ of your humankind.¡± said Yu Yu frowningly, ¡°I can¡¯t join your fight myself, otherwise, those two old men would absolutely and continuously chatter about it for tens of years. But, if I don¡¯t help you, you might not be capable enough to stop those stupid raging old bastards of the Qian Family.¡±

    Heard Yu Yu, Ji Hao¡¯s body even quivered and he saw stars bursting in front of his eyes.

    In the Pu Ban City, he heard that the highest level of human magi was the Divine-Magus-level, and based upon his estimation, Emperor Shun and the Fire God, Zhu Rong were both at that level.

    However, he never thought that the Divine-Magus-level only equaled to the non-humankind¡¯ void stage, and beyond that stage there were the ¡®sun and moon stage¡¯, ¡®beyond-redemption-stage¡¯, ¡®immortal-stage¡¯ and ¡®eternity-stage¡¯!

    What kind of powerful beings were those Yu n¡¯s people who were at those higher stages? No wonder facing the Yu n, the humankind could only take the defense.

    But then again, what was Yu Yu¡¯s level?

    ¡°Hehe,¡± Yu Yu abruptly sneered coldly, and continued, ¡°Nevertheless, since you, my dear apprentice, have already decided to start a great war against those filthy monsters, how can I, your dear Shifu, let your fall into disadvantage? Those Qian Family bastards have old monsters supporting them, so I will have to support you as well.¡±

    While speaking, Yu Yu rolled up his sleeves and took out four long swords, rolling those up with a muddy, grey piece of cloth that looked like a hazy cloud and seemingly had magic formation patterns painted on it. After that, he carelessly threw the pack towards Ji Hao and said, ¡°This is the heavy treasure of mine. Take it and go set up the formation. No matter how many are the enemies, you can just chop them with my treasure.¡±

    The four long swords had weird, simple and ancient shapes, and Ji Hao didn¡¯t sense even a little bit power from them.

    However, Ji Hao had already figured out the background of the four swords and that hazy, cloud like cloth. Suddenly, he raised his head, unable to help but pop out his eyes, and widely opened his mouth, staring at Yu Yu in shock; his fine hairs even standing straight up at that moment.

    ¡®I know you¡¯re trying to protect me, you like to support your apprentices... but, but, you don¡¯t have to go this far, do you?¡¯ yelled Ji Hao in his own head.

    ¡®This is too much!¡¯ Ji Hao really wanted to tell Yu Yu that, ¡®This is not good, truly not!¡¯

    Nevertheless, Ji Hao really, sincerely loved this feeling!

    To set the ambush with these four swords and the pattern painted on the cloud like cloth, the war wouldn¡¯t be a war anymore... it would just be a one sided massacre!

    ¡°You go find an old bastard named Candle Dragon Gui. Tell him that the man who knocked him out by the river wants him to take some credit. He has to tell the others that this magic formation is borrowed from one of his old friends.¡±

    While speaking, Yu Yu looked at Ji Hao, giving him a satisfied, proud grin.

 Chapter 341 â€“ Take the Credit

    Chapter 341: Take the Credit

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    A narrow stream slowly flowing across a small valley...

    Taisi rode on the huge tiger¡¯s back that leisurely trod on round and smooth cobblestone by the stream, walking into the valley along the narrow stream.

    ¡°This ce is so deste, is there anyone actually living in here? It¡¯s hundreds of miles away from the camp!¡± said Taisi, while curiously looking around, blinking his eyes and measuring the surrounding environment.

    ¡°Some weird people just like to live in ces like this.¡± Ji Hao held a thin bamboo stick in his hand, whipping the dense brushwood beside him. A few colorful poisonous snakes wriggled their scrawny bodies and slowly crawled out of the brushwood.

    Before these few snakes could decide whether to bite Ji Hao or just flee, Man Man had already happily thrust out her arms, pinching the necks of these snakes and grabbing them up from the ground. She then tied those few poisonous snakes up with a long vine, disabling them from moving.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have grilled meat to eatter!¡± Whileughing, Man Man threw those few snakes to Yu Mu and said, ¡°Fatso! You grill these!¡±

    Yu Mu let out his symbolic simple and honest smile and took the bundle of snakes with a pair of glowing eyes. He clearly saw that all of these few snakes were the most poisonous kind among all snakes inhabited in this Chi Ban Mountain area. The more poisonous snakes could be more delicious, and with the right cooking method, these few snakes would be an iparably delicious dish.

    Moving along the valley for around seven minutes, a small entrance to a cave appeared under a soaring cliff in the front.

    Dragon Candle Grui sat on arge gstone ced in the entrance, with arge piece of leather draped on his back. Tens of talismans made from turtle shell were ced in front of him. At that moment, he had been quickly moving hands and seemed randomly pointing his fingers on those talismans, as multiple faint light streams were brought up by his fingers.

    Those pure ck turtle shell talismans covered inplicated and mysterious patterns rose into the air from time to time, hovered in the air and crossed each other, then silently fell back on the gstone. Candle Dragon Gui sounded a bit annoyed, as heined in a low voice, ¡°For real? Not even a trace was left? How can such a person even exist in this world?! I¡¯ve lost my old face for no reason, but I can¡¯t catch the slightest trace of him?! How can this even happen?!¡±

    A stream of strange, extremely well-controlled power spread out from Candle Dragon Gui¡¯s body. He slightly sniffed, along with which, all stones in the area that had a radius of a hundred zhang around him shattered simultaneously. After that, those shattered stones werepressed into one, by a soft yet especially strong stream of power. Instantly, arge, clean and mirror-smooth gstone appeared in front of the cave.

    From a great distance, Ji Hao politely bowed to Candle Dragon Gui, said, ¡°Elder Candle Dragon!¡±

    Candle Dragon Gui sniffed coldly without even lifting his head, and responded, ¡°Don¡¯t be so loud, I heard you talking three hundred miles away. Hm... you?¡±

    Dandle Dragon Gui, who was so impatient, even preparing to straightaway tell Ji Hao to leave, now suddenly raised his head, looking at Shaosi and Taisi with a big grin on his face. He dropped those turtle shell talismans, abruptly leapt up from the ground whileughing loudly with a hoarse voice. He shed across the air like a beam of light, suddenly moving to before Ji Hao and his friends¡¯ faces.

    Looking at Taisi with a pair of shining eyes and a huge smile, Candle Dragon Gui waved his arms in excitement, said, ¡°Little kid, you¡¯re Taisi, and that¡¯s your sister Shaosi, right? You¡¯re orphans, brought back to the Magi Pce by some elder, right? I assume none of those old bastards have shown their interests to you, have they?¡±

    Taisi looked at Candle Dragon Gui numbly, his facial expression seemed as nd as a dead man, not even showing the slightest change. Shaosi knew that Taisi wasn¡¯t good at talking to strangers, therefore, she took a step forward, bowed to Candle Dragon Gui and said, ¡°Elder Candle Dragon, what do you mean by that?¡±

    Ji Hao pressed his hand on Shaosi¡¯s shoulders and dragged her behind himself. After that, he smiled and nodded to Candle Dragon Gui, and said, ¡°Elder Candle Dragon, I know that you want to take Shaosi and Taisi as your disciples. Both of them are especially talented in the field of spells and curses, and can be the perfect inheritors for your secret magic curse and spell art, am I right?¡±

    Candle Dragon Gui paused briefly, narrowed his eyes and gave Ji Hao a measuring nce, slightly sniffed and responded, ¡°You, you little bastard, who have nothing but dirty little tricks in his head! Even to the non-humankind, your tricks are way too despicable...However, I like those tricks very much.¡±

    Keeping his eyes narrowed, Candle Dragon Gui looked at Ji Hao vigntly, then continued, ¡°If Taisi and Shaosi came by themselves, I would be more than happy to take them as my disciples right now. But here you are,ing along with them. Just let it out, what do you want from me? But I am warning you, I¡¯m not as rich as those bloody non-humankind... I have nothing much for you!¡±

    Ji Hao gave a slightly embarrassed grin. ¡®No wonder people say that he¡¯s the oldest and most terrifying monster of the Magi Pce, living solitarily in this deste ce, yet he can absolutely know everything.¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    The extortion Ji Hao had done from Di Lung happened less than two hours ago, but Candle Dragon Gui had already heard about it!

    Slightly coughing, Ji Hao pointed at those dimly sparkling turtle-shell talismans, that were flying in the air, and asked, ¡°Are you...trying to find someone?¡±

    Hearing Ji Hao, Dragon Candle Gui¡¯s wrinkled face instantly turned purely dark, not saying a single word for quite a long while.

    Indeed, he was trying to look for someone. He had used the unimaginably great resources possessed by the Magi Pce and searched for days for the person who sneakily attacked him by the river that day. However, people sent out by the Magi Pce didn¡¯t find even a trace. He also used the most powerful magic possessed only by the Candle Dragon n, and still, not a single trace of his attacker was found.

    All this could only prove one fact - either the person who attacked Candle Dragon Gui was more powerful than him by quite a few big levels, or that person was dead!

    Nevertheless, how could a person, who was powerful enough to sneakily knock Candle Dragon Gui out without even leaving a trace, die just so suddenly and easily? Which meant, there was only one possibility; that person was an extremely powerful one, powerful enough to give Candle Dragon Gui a leg cramp every time when he thought of that person!

    What annoyed Candle Dragon Gui the most was that he couldn¡¯t figure out why did such a powerful person knock him out for no reason and throw him in the river... why the hell did he do that?! Firstly, that person did not rob Candle Dragon Gui, secondly that person did not rape Candle Dragon Gui, but why on earth did that person knock Candle Dragon Gui out and throw him away? For what? Fun?

    Candle Drago Gui¡¯s belly was now filled with such great rage which he had no way of letting out. He could only stare at Ji Hao with a dark face and not saying a single word.

    ¡°You want to take Shaosi and Taisi as your disciples, so I bring them here to you.¡± Ji Hao looked at Candle Dragon Gui, smiled and said, ¡°By the way, I also have a favor to ask. We¡¯re nning on ambushing the armies of the Blood Moon¡¯s Qian Family. In order to harm them as much as we can and with the minimum loss of our warriors, we have to set up arge-scale magic formation, and annihte them with that.¡±

    Candle Dragon Gui shook his head, responding in a deep voice, ¡°The magic formations of our Magi Pce cannot hide from their detective light.¡±

    Ji Hao grinned, looked at Candle Dragon Gui, trying his best to grin as innocently, honestly and adorably as he could, then said, ¡°Therefore, on our way here, an old man with white beard suddenly showed up, and lent me four swords and a cloth with a magic pattern painted on it, saying that I have a unique gift and I am the special one, who can take the big responsibility for the entire humankind, to exterminate the non-humankind and to save the humankind!¡±

    Sighing, Ji Hao maintained that innocent, pure and adorable look and continued, ¡°That old man with white beard said that he was not free enough to join the war by himself, so, you¡¯ll have to take the credit. You need to tell the others that these four swords and the formation pattern were borrowed from one of your old friends.¡±

    The tiny me floating upon Candle Dragon Gui¡¯s head suddenly boosted up to over ten zhangs high. ring at Ji Hao, he yelled, ¡°What? An old man with white beard?! Do I look like an idiot for you?!¡±

    Seeing Candle Dragon Gui¡¯s reaction, Ji Hao hurriedly changed his words, ¡°He said, do you remember that punch by the river?¡±

 Chapter 342 â€“ Take Disciples

    Chapter 342: Take Disciples

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    The entrance of the cave was small yet the cave itself was enormous.

    A stone bed, a few stone hassocks, a stone tank and some bowls, pots, dishes and other kitchenware were ced in that cave, which was big enough to contain over a thousand sturdy men to run a wrestling game. Among all objects ced in the cave, what was the most dazzling was an eight to nine zhang tall stone cauldron. Its entire body had been releasing a dense and great sense of power, the strong pressure filling up the whole cave, even making people feel it hard to breathe.

    This was a naturally formed holy weapon, and not only that, it was also a top-grade one among all natural formed holy weaponry.

    Inside Ji Hao¡¯s spirit space, the me Dragon Sword was crazily roaring and vibrating, the iparably strong intention of fighting released by the sword even straightened all of Ji Hao¡¯s fine hairs.

    This stone cauldron had given the me Dragon Sword an extremely great pressure, stimting the craziest intention of fighting in the sword. At this moment, the me Dragon Sword just couldn¡¯t wait to dash out and start a deadly battle against the stone cauldron; either the sword would hack the cauldron into two, or it would break into pieces against the cauldron.

    The Golden Dan had been rotating swiftly. Ji Hao tried his best to suppress the me Dragon Sword, keeping it from zipping out of his spirit space.

    Candle Dragon Gui walked to the stone cauldron while murmuring andining. Slightly, he patted on the stone cauldron with his right hand, and following his move, a clear and green stream of liquid flew out of the cauldron, falling into a huge pot; after that, he slightly nodded his head. A stream of smoke instantly spurted our from the me floating upon his head instantly, rotated around the pot, and immediately the green liquid contained in the pot was boiled, letting out bubbling noise and emitting a nice, attractive aroma.

    ¡°I have nothing good to treat you,¡± carrying the pot, Candle Dragon Gui walked back to Ji Hao and his teammates while speaking, slowly pouring each of them a cup of that green liquid. No one had noticed when Feng Xing showed up, quickly found a big bowl carved out of a piece of stone, and got himself a full bowl of steaming green liquid.

    ¡°It¡¯s ten thousand years old cyan stone milk,¡± After throwing a sideway,ining nce at Feng Xing, Candle Dragon Gui put the pot down and sat on a stone hassock, and said, ¡°Just grab yourselves a seat and drink. This stone is mild and doesn¡¯t have too many benefits, can only brighten your eyes and smarten your ears. It¡¯s barely effective to old guys like me, but to kids like you, especially the ones who likes to hide in shadows andunch his sneak attacks, it can still be very helpful.¡±

    Ji Hao smilingly drank up the cup of cyan stone milk. The milk was obviously heated to boiling by Candle Dragon Gui, yet, it still tasted bone-piercingly cold. But soon, Ji Hao sensed a faint stream of warmth quickly rising from the coldness of the stone milk, speedily gushing into his a pair of eyes through his blood veins and meridians.

    He sensed chill and warmth from his eyes at the same time. At a very high speed, the warm power and the cold power brushed across his eyes in turns. Meanwhile, Ji Hao felt his sights had been growing greater and greater, as ifyers of gauzes were removed before his eyes one after another, allowing him to clearly see even the tiniest dust in the air.

    He now could even see all of those micro air swirls brought up by the tiniest dust when they were floating in the air.

    A small cup of one thousand years old cyan stone milk had improved Ji Hao¡¯s sight by at least one hundred percent. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but re at Feng Xing, who moved so quickly and grabbed himself a giant bowl just now; the stone milk contained in his bowl was at least three times more than the amount contained in Ji Hao¡¯s cup.

    Feng Xing gave Ji Hao a big grin, then hurriedly drank up the stone milk contained in his bowl. After that, he leapt up, darted to a corner of the cave, then squatted down.

    Candle Dragon Gui sat on the stone hassock, narrowed his eyes, looking at Shaosi and Taisi. His big, happy smile made his wrinkled face look like a blooming petunia. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t stop smiling.

    ¡°Since this is also what that...powerful man wants, I will not say too much. Taisi, Shaosi, just kneel and kowtow to your Shifu. From now on, you two are my personal disciples!¡±

    Chuckling coldly, Candle Dragon Gui then continued, ¡°Since now, if those Southern Wastnd Society or Great Dark Ocean Society¡¯ kids dare to bully you again, you just kick their asses as hard as you can. In my whole life, I¡¯ve never...eh, I¡¯ve only been afraid of very few men.¡±

    Candle Dragon Gui was going to proudly say that he had never been afraid of anyone in his whole life, but he changed his mind when abruptly saw Ji Hao. A bit helplessly, he said that he had only been afraid of very few men.

    Shaosi nced at Ji Hao, and Ji Hao nodded to her. Candle Dragon Gui could be a greatly strong backer. He was one of the oldest, monster-level Magi among the entire humankind Magi in the Pu Ban City. One could imagine how many people would beg for being his disciples With such a powerful backer, from now on, Shaosi and Taisi could only be the ones who bully others.

    Slowly, Shaosi knelt in front of Candle Dragon Gui, seriously kowtowing to him.

    Taisi was a bit dull, it seemed that he hadn¡¯t yet realized what was happening. Ji Hao even guessed that till this very moment, Taisi still didn¡¯t know what bing Candle Dragon Gui¡¯s disciple meant.

    Ji Hao threw a kick on Taisi¡¯s legs and put him down on the ground, then pressed his head down, heavily thudding against the ground for quite a few times. After Ji Hao did all this, Taisi finally realized what was happening at the time, and hurriedly learned to politely call Candle Dragon Gui ¡®Shifu¡¯, just as Shaoshi was doing.

    Candle Dragon Gui smilingly nodded, and looking at Shaosi and Taisi who knelt on the ground, he gave a satisfying grin, then said, ¡°Your family background...hm...good, good, wonderful... I finally found the perfect kids to pass on those heaven-shaking magic curses of mine.¡±

    Candle Dragon Gui then turned his palms around. Two human-head sized, purely ck pearls that had a crystal like luster appeared on each of his palms.

    ¡°These are two Candle Dragon spirit pearls!¡± Looking at the pair of pearls, Candle Dragon Gui said with a very serious face, ¡°Each of your will have one. You will refine them with the spirit blood of your hearts and turn them into your spirit dragon pearls. In the future, you will naturally find out all kinds of benefits these pearls bring to you.¡±

    Candle Dragon Gui then took a drop of spirit blood out from each of Taisi and Shaosi¡¯ hearts, and dripped the blood drops on the two Candle Dragon pearls. Immediately after that, the two pearls transformed into two streams of dim light, and merged with Shaosi and Taisi¡¯ bodies. Instantly, Ji Hao felt that the sense of presence of both Shaosi and Taisi had be extremely weak. When he widely opened his eyes and looked at them, he even felt the bodies of Shaosi and Taisi were in some kind of a hazy and shadowy state that he could hardly tell where they actually were.

    Each Candle Dragon spirit pearl was condensed from an ancient Candle Dragon¡¯s spirit power and soul power after the candle dragon fell; each Candle Dragon spirit pearl contained a heavenly great amount of power that equaled to over ny percent of a living Candle Dragon¡¯s power. Moreover, Candle Dragon spirit pearls also contained some unpredictable, magical and special powers. After a Magus merged a Candle Dragon spirit pearl with his or her body by the use of some kind of secret magic, he or she would gain one or numerous special abilities and special kinds of power that were contained in the Candle Dragon spirit pearl.

    Ji Hao immediately gave a huge grin. Candle Dragon Gui had just willingly taken Shaosi and her brother Taisi as his disciples, which also meant that Candle Dragon Gui would take some big credit as well in full willingness. As for this credit, it could also be a huge me to bear if one was to see from another aspect.

    After having taken Shaosi and Taisi as his disciples, Candle Dragon Gui raised his eyelids, and red at Ji Hao with that pair of sharp eyes.

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re the most cunning one. You are crafty, tricky, heartless and cruel. Among all Magi Pce¡¯s kids, I think you¡¯re the one with the greatest potential... I also like your personality the most.¡± said Candle Dragon Gui with a weird smile on his face, ¡°Under your lead, Shaosi and Taisi will never fall into a disadvantageous situation, and I can worry less about them.¡±

    Spreading his hands, Candle Dragon Gui grinned and continued, ¡°Come, let me take a look at those four swords and the formation pattern. I would love to see them...and that old man with white beard you described...that old, damn bastard...that bloody backstabber...I hate these kind of people the most!¡±

    Feng Xing, who squatted in a corner of the cave, couldn¡¯t help but instantly quiver. ¡®What? I didn¡¯t sneakily attack you, why did you make it sound like me? How could you?¡¯ showing the whites of his eyes, Feng Xing silentlyined in his head.

    Ji Hao smiled and nodded, taking out the four swords and the formation pattern given by Yu Yu.

    As soon as Candle Dragon Gui took no more than a single nce at the four swords, huge streams of blood spurted out of his eyes, ears, mouth and nostrils simultaneously.

 Chapter 343 â€“ Market

    Chapter 343: Market

    Trantor: Editor:

    ¡°These are extremely powerful weaponry.¡±

    Taisi looked at Candle Dragon Gui, showing not even a sign of worrying, while he seriously thought about if Candle Dragon Gui was going to die soon.

    ¡°Ah!¡± unlike Taisi, Shaosi shouted out a bit nervously.

    Candle Dragon Gui shook his head, gave an embarrassed grin, helplessly nced at Taisi, and then nodded to Shaosi, while he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s totally my own fault. I tried to look into this killing weaponry with my soul power.¡±

    Coughing out another few mouthfuls of blood, Candle Dragon Gui took out a bottle of magic medicine, poured into his own mouth, then grinned at Ji Hao embarrassedly and said, ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t think these are so...matchlessly powerful... These are the top-grade, most powerful and lethal weapons in the whole world. Good, good, that punch I suffered by the river is now worth something.¡±

    Ji Hao looked at Candle Dragon Gui in aplicated way. Soul power? Ordinary Magi never cultivated their souls. The souls of magi could only grow stronger along with their bodies and internal powers. Nourished by the spirit blood of Magi, their souls would naturally grow strong.

    Bodies of Magi were like fertilends and souls were like saplings, rooting and growing in the soil. While thends gradually became richer and thicker, naturally, the saplings would grow taller and stronger with luxuriant foliage. However, even thriving, gigantic trees that had soared right into the sky were only trees, standing on the ground, banal, without any magical changes ever happening to them.

    Nevertheless, Candle Dragon Gui was capable of using his soul power, which meant, he had already had a spirit power. In other words, his power had already gone beyond the limitation of Magi and reached a whole new level. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even realize the existence of his soul power, not to mention trying to use this magical type of power.

    Perhaps, this was one of the special abilities possessed by the Candle Dragon n¡¯s people. Possessors of the Candle Dragon bloodline were able to look through the living world and theher world, reach all kinds of mysteries of this world, even control the fates of the others. Candle Dragon Gui¡¯s soul power mighte from all other kinds of special abilities and powers he had, which was totally reasonable.

    But all in all, Candle Dragon Gui was an unimaginably powerful one without any doubt; he was strangely powerful. Thinking deeper about this, Yu Yu¡¯s power should have already reached a terrifying level. He had lent Ji Hao those four swords and a formation pattern, but even before the magic formation was set up, these swords and the pattern had directly and badly injured Candle Dragon Gui after he took a single, slight nce at them.

    ¡°So...dear Elder Candle Dragon, you have agreed to take the credit, right?¡± said Ji Hao while looking at Candle Dragon Gui and feeling slightly apologetic, ¡°That man, his temper is a bit...¡±

    Candle Dragon Gui shook his hands, looked at Ji Hao and responded with a serious face, ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I have lived for so many years and seen too many magical, powerful, weird and strange beings. In this vast world, there always are some unpredictable beings, they don¡¯t want to hang out with our kind too much.¡±

    Pointing at the swords and cloth in Ji Hao¡¯s hands, Candle Dragon Gui continued, ¡°Anyways, this powerful being is helping us, which is a good thing. Hm...I was knockedpletely out before I could detect any sign of his presence... what a great level of power...Sooner orter, I will have a nice, overallpetition against him.¡±

    Ji Hao packed the swords and cloth, and gave Candle Dragon Gui a fake, hollow grin. Compete against Yu Yu? Regarding this, what could Ji Hao do in response besides giving a fake and hollow grin?

    ¡°You bunch of little bastards, go, get away, just have some fun by yourselves¡± after making an agreement with Ji Hao about taking the credit, Candle Dragon Gui waved his sleeves and brought up a roaring gale, which then blew Ji Hao, Man Man, Yu Mu and Feng Xing all out of the cave.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for me to tutor my apprentices. I cannot let you take any furtive nce at my Candle Dragon secret art of magic curses...well, even though you might not be able to learn those at all...However, you won¡¯t have a chance to take advantage of me!¡± Candle Dragon Gui¡¯s yell came out from the cave, ¡°That big n of yours needs at least a month to be settled. Do not interrupt my tutoring of my dear apprentices within a month! Just get lost!¡±

    The hurricane-great gale roared in the air. ck and sticky whirlwinds wrapped Ji Hao, Man Man, Yu Mu and Feng Xing, bringing them up into the air, and violently blew them away for hundreds of miles. None of them could control their own bodies. Only when the gale calmed down and dissipated, the four of them fell on the ground, all in ugly shapes. That gale brought up by Candle Dragon Gui¡¯s sleeve had directly sent them back right to the special army camp¡¯s gate.

    ¡°That old guy!¡± Man Man angrily rubbed her own forehead that was identally hit by her own hammer, andined, ¡°What an unreasonable old jerk! Next time when I see him, I will certainly...hm...that huge cauldron of his looks quite good, I will certainly grab that cauldron and run!¡±

    Ji Hao smiled and rubbed Man Man¡¯s forehead for her. He couldn¡¯t help but begin thinking about Candle Dragon Gui¡¯s cauldron as well.

    That square-shaped, ancient style cauldron looked truly heavy, and the sense of power released from its body was amazingly great and fierce. Theplicated and exquisite cloud and lightning patterns embossed on it were stunningly beautiful, and could catch anyone¡¯s eyes immediately.

    Among all naturally formed holy weaponry, swords, spears and other simr types had taken a bigger percentage. Types like armors and shields, pearls, bottles and others wereparatively rarer, while types like cauldrons, mirrors and clocks were top-grade precious.

    Naturally formed treasures like that gigantic cauldron must have quite special powers and abilities, which artificial treasures could neverpare with.

    ¡°Oi, Man Man, no matter what, that¡¯s Elder Candle Dragon¡¯s treasure... we can¡¯t just steal or rob it from him. What we should do is make him willingly give it to us.¡± Ji Hao patted on Man Man¡¯s head and said with a cunning look, ¡°For example, we can make Elder Candle Dragon give that cauldron to Shaosi and Taisi, as their protection, with his own willingness. That is the right thing to do.¡±

    Man Man¡¯s eyes shone. She tilted her head, seemingly lost in a deep thought.

    In the next couple of days, Ji Hao and his teammates were permitted with a vacation by Huaxu Lie, and didn¡¯t need to take the daily patrol and other assassination missions.

    No news regarding the big n about the Di Family¡¯s cooperation with the humankind and ambush of the Qian Family hade to Ji Hao and his teammates, yet, the ransom for Di Suo, Di Mo and Di Sha¡¯s skeleton had been delivered continuously in parts.

    Huge amounts of precious recipes, forme, formation patterns, secret spells, amazing quantity of armors, weapons, magic crystals and senior-level beasts¡¯ meat piled up as mountains, and other small objects were sent over sneakily by the Di Family during the recent couple of days.

    Si Wen Ming, Huaxu Lie and a group of Magi ce¡¯s master Magi tutors were busy at counting, sorting and qualifying those ransoms from the morning to the night; during these few days, thy were awfully busy as well as quite happy.

    After the Di Family delivered all promised forms, recipes, formation patterns and other stuff as the ransom, Si Wen Ming called the shots and Huaxu Lie sighed inmendation. An astronomically great sum of jade coins was given to Ji Hao and his teammates, as a reward,;Ji Hao, Man Man, Yu Mu, Feng Xing, Taisi and Shaosi, everyone had a share.

    On the seventh day after Di Lung left the special army camp, and under the cover of night, Feng Xing was running swiftly and agilely like a nimble monkey. From time to time, he turned around, chuckled at Ji Hao and his other teammates, who closely followed behind him, in low voices.

    ¡°I found that splendid ce by asking those experienced warriors who have fought quite a few great wars in this Chi Ban Mountain area.¡±

    ¡°In that market, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t buy as long as you have enough money.¡±

    ¡°People in that market don¡¯t care about who you are or where you are from. As long as you have enough jade coins, you can buy all kinds of treasures and information you want. We might not be too wealthy, but as for jade coins, are we still short of that now?¡±

    Feng Xing¡¯s words had awfully agitated Ji Hao and other teammates.

    Only Yu Mu was gasping quickly while howling in pain.

    ¡°Slow down, please, slow...oh...my fat...my legs...my arms...no...¡±

 Chapter 344 â€“ Black Market

    Chapter 344: ck Market

    Trantor: Editor:

    The Chi Ban Mountain area was vast, and apart from those battlefields between the humankind and the non-humankind, there were countless barren wastnds in that area.

    Feng Xing ran in the front and led the way, moving in theplicated mountain area for big half an hour. Abruptly, between two mountains, a long and huge rift valley appeared before Ji Hao and his other teammates¡¯ eyes. That valley was not too broad, the broadest part of it was only around two hundred zhang wide, and the cliffs on both sides of the valley were all thousands of zhangs in height.

    Ji Hao had a sharp sight, and with that and the clear starlight, he saw a lot of huge bird nests on the cliffs, on both sides of the valley. In those gigantic bird nests were shacks built from straws; from time to time, people¡¯ sounds came from them.

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes, from which golden-red fiery light sparkled. Ji Hao saw that in those bird nests on the left side cliff were some fully armored Jia n¡¯s warriors guarding, while the number of human warriors guarding the nests on the right side cliff was over five times more than the number of Jia n¡¯s warrior guarding on the left side.

    Indistinctly, he even saw a few gigantic ballistae hiding under straws in some nests.

    Starlight pouring down in spiral streams, spell symbols on those gigantic ballistae sparkled brightly under the starlight, releasing fierce and frosty sense of power that would give anyone a palpitation.

    A valley that had both human warriors and Jia n¡¯s warriors standing sentry duty and guarding in peace? Ji Hao whistled in surprise, slightly dragging Man Man¡¯s arm, pulling her closer to himself. This valley was filled with a weird atmosphere, and apparently, it wasn¡¯t a safe ce.

    Yu Mu leant against a rock while gasping quickly and deeply, narrowed his little beady eyes and looked around, then asked, ¡°Feng Xing, is this ce safe at all?¡±

    Feng Xing gave a measured nce at that dark entrance of the valley, and for an instant, he was a bit hesitant. He had only heard about this ce from those experienced warriors in the special army, but once he saw those warriors guarding on both side cliffs, he caught the weird feeling about this ce.

    From the darkness, a silhouette suddenly darted out, attempting to rush up to Ji Hao. However, Ji Hao reacted extremely fast, and when that silhouette was still over ten zhangs away from him, a sharp and solid thorn of soil abruptly thrust out of the ground, violently roaring towards that silhouette.

    That silhouette reacted as well fast, after letting out a shout in shock, it bounced back for a few times and moved away from Ji Hao.

    ¡°Eh? Such a sharp power! My honored guests, is this your first time here in our Chi Ban Market? We have thousands of years of history, as long as you have enough jade coins in your pockets, you can have as much fun as you can in there. No one will ever mess around in here!¡±

    That man, wearing a ck cloak, stood straight and lifted up his mask, showing a scrawny, cunning face. What caught attention the most was the face that this man¡¯s soil-colored skin was thickly dotted with thumb-sized, green spots, which was also a feature of non-humankind ves.

    ¡°Spirit creature? Small spots...Are you a tree spirit?¡± Ji Hao looked at that man with vignce.

    ¡°My Abba is a pure blood human being !¡± That man grinned so much that his pair of eyes even narrowed to two thin lines, ¡°my Amma is a tree spirit, and she was the most beautiful one among her entire n. That day my Abba got drunk then ... here is me! Haha, I think you few honored guests have got my point!¡±

    Pointing back at the valley with his thumb, this man then grinned and continued, ¡°My name is Geng, my honored guests, if you need a tour guide for your very first journey in our Chi Ban Market, with only a half jade coin, I will dedicate my next twenty-four hours to you, guiding your way in the market.¡±

    ¡°Do you have ast name?¡± Feng Xing asked while curiously looking at Geng from top to bottom. A mixed race of a human being and a non-humankind ve? And his existence was as a result of a drunken mistake. Feng Xing clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Hehe, I am a lowly being, how can I have ast name?¡± Geng nodded and bowed to Feng Xing, exining politely and smilingly, ¡°My social status is that of a ve, ast name is something that only noble people can have.¡±

    Looking at Geng¡¯s smiling face, Ji Hao took out a jade coin, threw it to Geng and said, ¡°Good, we just need a tour guide. Geng, we¡¯d like to have a stroll in this Chi Ban Market, please lead the way for us. Hm, does this market only have one entrance that also serves as an exit?¡±

    Hurriedly taking over the jade coin, Geng politely bowed to Ji Hao once again, leading Ji Hao and his teammates into the valley. While walking, he turned his head around, grinned and said, ¡°How can this market only have one entrance? Look, the scale of our Chi Ban Market is huge. In total, this market has over a hundred entrances and exits, this is only a small one.¡±

    Before walking into the valley, Ji Hao and his teammates all felt that the valley was rather dark, but after they entered in, they saw a huge amount of luminous nts on both side cliffs, emitting bright fluorescence, lighting up the entire valley quite brightly.

    From the huge nests above their heads, some human warriors and Jia n¡¯s warriors ducked their heads out, looking down at them for a while. Although these warriors all had fierce and serious looks, no intentions of fighting and killing were sensed from their eyes.

    Walking for less than a mile in the valley, around ten dark human silhouettes walked over in a great rush. Among them, a hoarse and manly voice burst in excitement.

    ¡°Brother! This time we got enough jade coins and finally bought this ¡®burning sun fruit¡¯! Brother, with this fruit, you can wake up at least three hundred Magus Acupoints within a month...¡±

    While yelling excitedly, that man abruptly saw Ji Hao and his teammates, then instantly shut his mouth. That group of people looked at Ji Hao and his teammates with extra vignce, while speedily brushing past them. Neither of the two groups of people had made even the slightest sound.

    Ji Hao took a nce at these people, and under the dim fluorescence, he saw that this group of people were all wearing heavy metal armors that were decorated with special patterns. Judging from those patterns, these people were warriors of the main human army in the Chi Ban Mountain area,ing from the absolute elite troops.

    ¡°This Chi Ban Market seems truly is a nice ce!¡± Ji Hao gave a faint smile and said.

    ¡°It indeed is! Our Chi Ban Market has literally everything in this world, as long as you, my honored guests, have enough jade coins, this market can provide you with anything that you expect to find.¡± Geng boasted about the goodness of this Chi Ban Market such that his saliva even spouted out from his mouth.

    Ji Hao, Yu Mu and Feng Xing nced at each other in surprise.

    For a Senior Magus, if he had a great talent and enough amount of magic crystals to support his cultivation, with severe, even crazy hard work that would leave the Senior Magus no time to sleep or eat, and if everything went right, he would be able to wake up a new Magus Acupoint every ten to twenty days; this was the peak efficiency generated by the best status of cultivation.

    Therefore, waking up three hundred Magus Acupoints supposed to need at least three thousand days, which meant eight to nine years; and this was calcted based upon the best condition of cultivation.

    A ¡®burning sun fruit¡¯ could enable a Senior Magi to wake up three hundred Magus Acupoints within a month, and for such kind of natural great treasure, one could simply buy one from this Chi Ban Market!

    ¡°Ha! I told you, we can find good stuff in this ce!¡± Feng Xing couldn¡¯t hold back his excitement anymore, patting on the leather bag tied around his waist.

    ¡°Great! I¡¯m gonna search this market through! I wanna cook a pot of ¡®hundred mushrooms, thousand spiders and ten-thousand snakes¡¯ soup¡¯, but I haven¡¯t found many required materials yet.¡± said Yu Mu in a low voice and also excitedly, ¡°When I have collected all materials in need, I will immediately cook them into the soup, and that potful of soup will improve the toxicity of my magic poisons by at least three times!¡±

    Man Man wagged her head and grabbed Ji Hao¡¯s hand, shaking in excitement, and yelled, ¡°Delicious foods! Interesting things to y and watch! Oi! Geng! Do you have many, many bird eggs in this market?¡±

    A stream of saliva drooled out of Man Man¡¯s mouth corner, yet, she quickly sucked it back.

 Chapter 345 â€“ Strangely Heroic Woman

    Chapter 345: Strangely Heroic Woman

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    At the end of the valley, the Chi Ban Market appeared before Ji Hao and his friends¡¯ eyes in a rather abrupt way.

    They couldn¡¯t see the sky. Numerous tightly connected floating mountainsyered up upon the Chi Ban Market, firmly blocking the sky without leaving even the slightest crack. On the bottom of those floating mountains, countless enormous spell symbols were sparkling, letting out a great and violent sense of power.

    ¡®Buzz, buzz, buzz¡­¡¯ A deep and resonant buzzing noise resounded across the entire space. This immense magic formation formed from those mountains floating ten-thousand miles high from the ground affected the surrounding natural powers and vibrated the air, causing that loud and constant buzzing noise.

    Pressured by that terrifyingly great magic formation, Ji Hao felt that his body had be much heavier and even his breath had be more difficult than before. He raised his head, looking at that great-scale magic formation in shock. ¡®Such a tremendous sense of power! I¡¯m afraid that this magic formation can even suppress and crush Divine Magi.¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    The air was blockedpletely. Surrounded by a group of gigantic mountains, an immense basin was the main body of the Chi Ban Market.

    The exit of the long valley that Ji Hao and his friends came through was located on the hillside of a cliff. In the end of the valley was a small t area, connected with tens of winding, gstone-paved paths, extending in all directions.

    Standing by the edge of the t area, Ji Hao leant his upper body slightly forward, looking down at the basin that had the radius of nearly a thousand miles. Inside the basin, streets were lined up in a perfect order that even looked like a chessboard from the above; tall poles standing on both sides of each street, and on the top of each pole were tens of different sized luminous pearls hanging.

    Tens of millions of different sized luminous pearls lit up the entire Chi Ban Market, illuminating all of those buildings by the streets.

    Those enormous, luxurious and magnificent pces built from gigantic rocks and metal-concrete structures were obviously run by the non-humankind; while those simple stone or wooden buildings that had ancient and in architectural styles belonged to the humankind.

    Stores run by the humankind and non-humankind were all mixed together, and countless people, non-humankind beings and other rare and strange creatures, had been walking across the streets, in and out of those stores. Ji Hao gave a quick nce, and in his field of vision, there were at least thirty over a-hundred zhang tall old tree men, slowly walking on the streets.

    In the basin that was nearly a thousand miles squared were hundreds of thousands of different scale shops, however, these shops were not all that the Chi Ban Market had.

    On those soaring cliffs surrounding the basin, numerous gstone paved roads formed aplicated trafficwork, connecting countless enormous caves into one. The entrances of those caves were unimaginably huge, such that even those gigantic treemen could easily walk in and out.

    Guarding before the entrances of those caves were either Jia n¡¯s warriors who held their heads high, or Human warriors who stood perfectly straight. Some caves were even guarded by non-humankind creatures that had gained human shapes through cultivation, but still had features of their original forms remaining on their bodies.

    For example, less than three miles away from the small t area that Ji Hao and his friends were standing on, and on the top of a great mountain, a hundred sturdy human-shaped creatures that had the heads of eagles, were standing in a straight line before a cave. Those sturdy and muscr human-shaped creatures had arms of human beings but legs simr to bird legs. Their sharp ws scratched the ground, squeezing outrge pieces of fire sparkles from time to time. The sense of power releasing from the bodies of these eagle men was badly disordered, mixed with a fierce and dense bloody scent. Without a doubt, these were all fierce animals who had ughtered countless lives and luckily walked on a path of cultivation, somehow, gaining the shapes of human beings.

    In this Chi Ban Market, these eagle men had built their own force, constructed their own caves and started business transactions with other kinds.

    Besides the cave of these eagle men was another magnificently great cave, guarded by tens of muscr men who had the heads of dragons and bodies covered in dragon scales. These dragon men were all over five-zhang tall, wearing luxury golden armors, holding heavy, exquisitely crafted halberds, feet coiling with watery clouds and entire bodies releasing sharp sense of power.

    ¡°This is the Dragon King¡¯s cave. They came from the East Ocean, the easternmost ce of the East Wastnd.¡± seeing Ji Hao staring at those dragon-headed men, Geng hurriedly gave a grin and exined to him, ¡°In the Dragon King¡¯s cave, you can find all sorts of rare treasures. If any of you, my honored guests, have the power with the nature of water, you can just go in there, and find yourselves all kinds of natural treasures that can improve the cultivating-efficiency of oneself as a Senior Magi who has water powers. You can find anything you need in there.¡±

    Clicking his tongue, Geng then lowered his voice and continued, ¡°The dragon kind are very wealthy. In the Dragon King¡¯s cave, you can also find some extremely precious stuff those rarely exist in anywhere else. For example, the monthly top-1 treasure they haveunched recently is a ten-thousand years old ¡®water dragon ginseng¡¯. By eating that water dragon ginseng, an ordinary human being can gain three-thousand years of extra life, while the life span of a Senior Magi who had water powers can be prolong by eight-thousand years!¡±

    Ji Hao turned to Geng in a great shock.

    Prolong the life span by eight-thousand years?! This was almost as long as a Divine Magus¡¯s entire life. One could easily imagine that even Devine-Magus-level powerful beings would give whatever they had for that ten-thousand years old water ginseng.

    ¡°The price for that water ginseng starts from five-billion jade coins, without any upper limit!¡± Geng licked his lips and continued, ¡°Until the end of this month, whoever offered the highest price can have the water ginseng. As for where did the highest price go by now, as a lowly being, I have no qualification of knowing that.¡±

    ¡°Whoa! Dear Amma!¡± Man Man raised her hands and tried to figure out how much five-billion actually was by counting her ten fingers. In the meanwhile, she said, ¡°Five-billion jade coins, the starting price?! So much money!¡±

    Man Man¡¯s pair of beautiful eyes were filled with astonishment. The life span of the god-kind was much longer than the humankind, and Man Man was only a little kid, therefore, he couldn¡¯t understand what eight-thousand years of extra life could mean to those Senior Magi, Magus Kings, or even Devine Magi, whose life-times was about to run out.

    Ji Hao raised his head and looked around, finding that on those sharp cliffs surrounding the basin, were at least hundreds of cave like the Dragon King¡¯s one.

    Obviously, goods sold in stores down in the basin probably were all in the low to mid grades, while goods sold by people who had the qualification to open up a cave on the cliffs, dominating a mountain peak all by themselves, were all top-grade treasures.

    However, those top-grade goods were not something that Ji Hao and his friends could afford with their current powers.

    Even though that Si Wen Ming had just awarded Ji Hao and his teammates with a huge sum of jade coins, they still couldn¡¯t afford treasures like that ten-thousand years old water ginseng.

    ¡°Our Chi Ban Market is divided into four parts, which are the East Market, South Market, West Market and North Market.¡± said Geng extra carefully, ¡°The East Market mainly sells weaponry and military supplies, West Market mainly selling magic medicines, South Market mainly sells ves, and North Market mainly deals in rare treasures. What do you, my honored guests, want to buy?¡±

    Fang Xing blinked his eyes and clicked his tongue, smiled then said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the East Market for some powerful enchanted arrows. I¡¯ll go by myself, and if anything happens, we can contact through the magic talismans.¡±

    Yu Mu raised his pair of chubby arms and rubbed his own hands hard, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go buy some rare poisonous mushrooms, snakes, spiders and something like that. Hm, the rarer and more poisonous, the better. I¡¯ll go by myself as well. Hm, I might also go find some precious spices.

    After settling down the contacting methods and the time of leaving, led by Geng, Ji Hao and Man Man walked into the Chi Ban Market through a small path.

 Chapter 346 â€“ Forcibly Selling

    Chapter 346: Forcibly Selling

    Trantor: Editor:

    In the West Chi Ban Market, the air was filled with a nice and dense medicinal scent. In this market, all herbal shops had pharmacies in the backside, and many pharmacists were cooking medicines directly in those pharmacies. Every time when a medicine furnace opened, huge clouds of smoke would rise into the air, and a dense scent of magic medicine would quickly spread out in all directions, just like a hurricane.

    Scents of all kinds of magic medicines mixed together into ayer of thick and sticky mist that was so dense that one could even touch it. Slowly and silently, that mist seeped into hair, cloth and armors of people, imparting on everyone a thick fragrance of magic medicines.

    Geng guided Ji Hao and Man Man while walking on the main road of the West Market, introducing those stores to Ji Hao and Man Man, and greedily breathing that dense scent of magic medicine.

    To Senior Magi like Ji Hao, that medicine scent was no more than a useless waste air, but to lowly ves like Geng, this medicine scent could nourish their fragile bodies, boost their life-force, heal their wounds and prolong their lives.

    Normally, if no guests came, Geng and other ves were not allowed to enter into the Chi Man Market at all. Therefore, to breathe as much magic medicine scent leaked out of the medicine furnaces when they opened, and absorb the thin medicine power contained in the scent, as they wanted, was the biggest dream of many of those ves, who were living in the bottom level of the Chi Ban Market.

    ¡°Honored guests, this is the Lan Cang pavilion, mainly selling all kinds of water-natured herbs. Their most famous product is the ¡®Lan Cang green wave pill¡¯... With a single pill, you can live freely under the water for three whole months. This magical kind of pill is indispensable for adventures in dangerous ces underwater or battles that happen in the water area.¡±

    ¡°This is Death-reverse Pavilion, mainly selling magic medicines that can heal all kinds of cut wounds. Many weapons contain metal poisons that are engendered during the forging process, and medicines sold in this Death-reverse Pavilion are best at detoxifying metal poisons contained in those weapons. These are very good life-saving medicines, greatly helpful in battlefields.¡±

    ¡°As for this Herbal Hall, they mainly sell all kinds of life-force and spirit blood-boosting medicines. My honored guests, you should know that Senior Magi have especially strong life-force that, as long as the life-force remains, no weapon attack could actually kill a Senior Magus. However, in battlefields, no matter how strong your life-force is, it would eventually consume up, and that¡¯s the time when you need the medicine from the Herbal Hall to save your life. With only one dose, even a peak-level Senior Magus could gain at least thirty percent of his consumed life-force back!¡±

    Geng apparently knew all stores in the West Market very well, he could tell the specialties of almost all those different-scale shops, including what those shops mainly sold and what their medicines were mainly for.

    While Ji Hao and Man Man were having a tour in the West Market under Geng¡¯s guidance, a deep, hoarse and muffled voice came from an immense, pce-like, stunningly beautiful pharmacy, that was built from gigantic rock blocks which had natural silver stripes, and luxuriously decorated with pure gold and silver.

    ¡°It¡¯s all I got, I have no more... this is all I have. I need a Xiao Marrow Pill to save my friend...He¡¯s poisoned, can¡¯tst too much longer, he¡¯s dying...I only need one Xiao Marrow pill, just one, please...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any more coins, I have no more coins...Can I bring you more coinster? I really don¡¯t have any more coins right now...¡±

    ¡°I need a Xiao Marrow pill to save my friend! He¡¯s my only friend...¡±

    Mumbling in a faint voice, this voice repeated the same words over and over again. He didn¡¯t have any more jade coins, but he needed to buy a Xiao Marrow Pill to save his friend.

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes. ¡®Xiao Marrow pill¡¯? He had read about the recipe of the Xiao Marrow pill from a book back in the Magi Pce. The cooking process of the Xiao Marrow pill wasplicated and demanding, one pill required all nine ¡®ghost face Xiao¡¯ marrows as the raw material. As for the ¡®ghost face Xiao¡¯, habitation areas of this kind of animal mostly were located on the north side of the Chi Ban Mountain area, because the weather and natural environment of the south side of the Chi Ban Mountain area was not suitable for ghost face Xiao to reproduce.

    Therefore, although the Magi Pce possessed the recipe of the Xiao Marrow pill, their annual output of this kind of medicine was no more than a thousand pills. Compared to the number of people in the Magi Pce and the residences of the Pu Ban City who were under the Magi Pce¡¯s protection, this amount of pills was not even as much as a drop in the bucket.

    The Xiao Marrow pill was a quite effective yet mild kind of medicine. For poisons produced by quite a few kinds of highly poisonous creatures, the Xiao Marrow pill was the only effective antidote.

    ¡°Xiao Marrow pill, it¡¯s quite expensive, right?¡± Ji Hao looked at Geng and asked.

    ¡°I vaguely remember that in this West Market, one Xiao marrow pill cost about three-million jade coins.¡± Geng frowned, slightly hesitated, then continued, ¡°My honoured guest, I assume you already know that the ghost face Xiao, this kind of fierce animal is only raised in the North now. The feeding cost of this kind of animal is awfully high, by shipping them all the way here to our Chi Ban Market, the price will surely rise by hundreds of percent.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re looking for antidotes, you can find many other effective kinds, so don¡¯t have to use the Xiao Marrow pill. Therefore, the sale of this kind of medicine has always been not so good. However, if someone is pushed into a hopeless situation and have to use the Xiao marrow pill to save a life, that means that person is poisoned by the certain few kinds of poisonous creatures that, except the Xiao marrow pill, no other medicines can ever save from.¡±

    ¡°Eh? No other medicines can save him, doesn¡¯t that mean he¡¯s gonna die for sure?!¡± Man Man popped her eyes out in a slight shock, staring at Geng and asked.

    ¡°Hm, I¡¯m afraid so.¡± Geng gave a short sigh and responded, then he pointed at that luxury pharmacy, said, ¡°That¡¯s Red Wood Pce, a property of a big family from the North. Normally, they can hardly ever sell a Xiao Marrow pill. It¡¯s not so often that someone needs a Xiao Marrow pill to save a life. It¡¯s already impressive that they didn¡¯t raise the price on purpose. They would never sell it to that person if he doesn¡¯t have enough jade coins. They won¡¯t ept the shortage for even a single coin.¡±

    Ji Hao held Man Man¡¯s hand, walked up to the frontal gate of the Red Wood Pce and looked inside.

    A big group of people had already gathered before the Red Wood Pce¡¯s frontal gate, to see what was happening in there. Some of them were whispering to each other.

    ¡°This ¡®cyan-eyes dragon leech¡¯ is matured enough, for three-million jade coins. I think it¡¯s worth it.¡±

    ¡°Eh,¡± another man clicked his tongue and responded, ¡°This old wood is such a big blockhead, what can we say about it? He took the leech to the Red Wood Pce... They¡¯ll definitely force the price down.¡±

    ¡°This poor old wood is so unlucky. Trying to beg the Red Wood Pce for help? He won¡¯t be able to get out of this building before they got him peeled.¡±

    In that especiallymodious lobby of the Red Wood Pce, an over a-hundred-zhang tall treeman stood right in the middle, looking a bit dull. A few strong yet pliable branches of his firmly held a winged, gigantic leopard, which was being coiled by streams of ck smoke.

    On the old tree man¡¯s tree trunk were a pair of hollowed eye sockets that had two green spheres of me zing in them; from that pair of eyes, huge drops of green tears were ceaselessly dripping down.

    ¡°Three-million jade coins...But this is all I have...Did you mean...this cyan-eyed dragon leech is only worth two-million? But people told me it is at least worth three-million!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any more coins, not a single one...But he¡¯s the only friend I have, please give me a Xiao Marrow pill... I have to save him...I will pay you back, I will pay you back!¡±

    A Yu n¡¯s man walked up to that tree man, and whispered something to him.

    After that, the tree man abruptly let out a resonant growl and began angrily waving his branches.

    ¡°No deal...I¡¯ll go to another pharmacy...The others have Xiao marrow pills too! I have to save my friend...I won¡¯t sell the leech to you...¡±

    Slowly swaying his body, the tree man turned around, walking towards the frontal gate, while murmuring, ¡°Let¡¯s go to another shop, we can always find a Xiao Marrow pill...I¡¯ll save you, I¡¯ll save you...¡±

    Ji Hao looked at that tree man and the sticky, huge drops of tear rolling down from his eye sockets, and couldn¡¯t help but curve his lips down. These spirit creatures were probably the simplest and most honest beings in this world. He was crying in front of all those people, that meant he indeed urgently wanted to save that winged leopard.

    The tree man only took a few steps forward, when a sudden, cold and fierce roar burst out.

    ¡°Where do you think you can go?! No one dares to steal customers from our Red Wood Pce! This Xiao Marrow pill, you¡¯ll have to buy if from us!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t have enough jade coins? Easy, you can always sell yourself! You¡¯re rather powerful, why don¡¯t you just sell yourself to our Red Wood Pce as a ve, with a discounted price, like a-million? In this way, you can save your friend, right?¡±

 Chapter 347 â€“ Qian Tan

    Chapter 347: Qian Tan

    Trantor: Editor:

    ¡°Eh? Sell himself?!¡± Man Man said while staring at Ji Hao with a pair of sparkling eyes and dragging his sleeve, ¡°Ji Hao, they want that old wood to sell himself!¡±

    At that moment, a magical light was glowing in Ji Hao¡¯s eyes. After drinking that cup of ten-thousand years old cyan stone milk given by Candle Dragon Gui, his eyesight was improvedrgely, now as sharp as a dagger. Swiftly, Ji Hao scanned through every corner of that old tree man¡¯s body with his pair of glowing eyes. The texture of that old tree man¡¯s body was as rough as all ordinary trees and covered in suncracks; nevertheless, Ji Hao had also seen that the edge of every crack on his body was twinkling like jade or pearls, and his cyan-purple colored tree trunk under the rough tree bark was as beautiful as the greatest jade.

    What had even caught more attention of Ji Hao were those sticky, green teardrops that had been ceaselessly gushing out of the old tree man¡¯s eye sockets, which had a dense, attractive aroma.

    Besides all the above, this old tree man¡¯s appearance wasrgely different from the other treemen. Branches and leaves of his crown were sparse, only tens of leaf-fan-sized, yellow-colored leaves hung on his head and were swaying. However, between those leaves and branches, over a hundred human-head-sized, cyan-purple colored fruits were hanging.

    The pericarp of those fruits was wrinkled and lusterless, making those fruits look like huge raisins, and no aroma was sensed from those fruits either. Nevertheless, in Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, those fruits seemed like exquisitely carved out of jade pieces, and had been releasing a clear, jade-like light, that only people with magically great eyesight could see.

    ¡°This is a ¡®purple grain dragon sandalwood¡¯!¡± Ji Hao searched through all the knowledge he had learned from those mountain-huge piles of books back in the Magi Pce for quite a while, and finally found some information about this kind of tree. After that, he stared at this old tree man in shock and murmured, ¡°Such a rare and precious tree has cultivated himself into a spirit creature?! Isn¡¯t this...¡±

    Imagine a three-year-old boy walking in a busy street with a giant bag of gold being dragged by his hands. To Ji Hao, this was what that old treeman look like at that time.

    Following a series of food steps, around ten Yu n¡¯s men walked out from the back of the Red Wood Pce, surrounded by nearly a hundred Jia n¡¯s warriors. They quickly blocked that old tree man¡¯s way.

    ¡°You can only buy that Xiao Marrow pill from our Red Wood Pce.¡± That Yu n¡¯s man who had whispered to the tree man earlier looked at him coldly and said, ¡°You will not find even a half Xiao Marrow pill in any other shop.¡±

    ¡°We know that creatures like you have all worked especially hard in order to gain your consciousness, but you¡¯re still too weak.¡± That Yu n¡¯s man continued talking to the old tree man pityingly, ¡°Therefore, you can sell yourself to our Red Wood Pce, to settle down and be our ve for the rest of your life, added with this cyan-eyed dragon leech, we can mercifully give you a Xiao Marrow dan to save your friend.¡±

    ¡°Be a ve?¡± The old tree man waved his pair of enormous arms and roared out.

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Well, in this case, you can just watch your only friend die!¡± said that Yu n¡¯s man with a frosty look, ¡°Judging from the color of the poisonous smoke releasing from his body, he is poisoned by a ¡®heart-scorching butterfly¡¯, right? He¡¯s rather strong and powerful, and can still hold for another two days, but after that, he¡¯ll definitely die!¡±

    Waving his hand, the Yu n¡¯s man then looked at the old tree man with a sneer on his face, and said, ¡°Except for the Xiao Marrow pill, I doubt you can find any other antidote for the heart-burning butterfly¡¯s poison. And even if you can, do you think you¡¯ll be able to afford it as such a poor old tree?¡±

    The old tree only waved his arms in confusion, while angrily letting out a deep and loud grunting sound.

    The gigantic winged leopard, who was held in the old tree man¡¯s branches, abruptly raised his head with difficulty, giving a few roars, and then growled, ¡°Old wood, let¡¯s go!¡±

    A dense cloud of ck smoke puffed out of the leopard¡¯s mouth, and instantly, the leopard¡¯s body seemed to shrink to a smaller size. The heart-scorching butterfly¡¯s poison was extremely powerful, which had been directly burning the leopard¡¯s spirit blood. By saying the few words, at least thirty percent of the leopard¡¯s spirit blood was burned just now, which made him turn skinnier in a single moment.

    ¡°Go? Go means die to you now!¡± said the Yu n¡¯s man ndly, ¡°Old tree, you can figure it out, can¡¯t you? This is the only friend you have!¡±

    The Yu n¡¯s man gave a few proudughs, then turned to all the others who had been watching this show, nodded and said, ¡°As you can see, our Red Wood Pce have never forced anyone to do anything!¡±

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and raised his arms, slightly pushing two people who were standing in front of him, aside. Wwhile he was doing that, Man Man had already yelled out in anger and kicked a few poor men who were standing in her way, flying straight into the air. After that, Man Man carried her pair of hammers and rushed into the Red Wood Pce with big steps.

    ¡°Get out!¡± Followed by a series of popping noise, seven to eight Jia n¡¯s warriors were struck flying away by Man Man one after another. Those poor things were all especially strong and tall, while Man Man was only a tiny little girl, therefore, when she swung her hammers upwards and tried her best to stand on her tiptoes, her hammers could only barely reach the waists of those Jia n¡¯s warriors. Consequently, two Jia n¡¯s warriors were struck by Man Man¡¯s hammers right on the most vulnerable and essential body parts. They screamed out immediately, fell on the ground, covering the spots between their legs with their hands and struggled intensely, while their faces turned deadly pale right away.

    All the other guards of the Red Wood Pce then roared out in shock, pulled out their weapons altogether and circled Man Man up; an ear-piercing series of metal-shing noise lingered in the lobby for quite a while.

    ¡°Oi, the big one!¡± Man Man carelessly nced at those Jia n¡¯s warriors surrounding her, then walked up to the old tree, grinned and patted on his big toe in a friendly manner. The old tree man was way too huge, so much that even his toes were three to five times taller than Man Man. He tried very hard to stoop down, leaned his head and stared at the ground for a long while with extreme strain, then finally found Man Man, who was only slightly over four-foot-tall.

    ¡°Little girl!¡± The old tree man then mumbled to Man Man, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to beat people in this ce...¡±

    ¡°Eh, whatever. They¡¯re bullying you on purpose!¡± Man Man responded while warmly patting the old tree man¡¯s toe. She then conveniently took out a baby-fist-sized silver pill from the small bag tied around her waist. Once after she took out that pill, a strange, frosty and stinky smell speedily spread out. Sensing that smell, the winged leopard, who was held on the old tree man¡¯s head, couldn¡¯t help but quiver and let out a few big sneezes.

    ¡°Big cat, catch this!¡± Man Man flicked her fingers and sent that pill upwards. The pill zipped into the sky then urately fell into the leopard¡¯s mouth.

    Completely out of his instinct, the leopard swallowed the pill right away. Immediately after that, the ck smoke coiling around his body thinned down, and his scrawny body quickly swelled back up. Soon, the leopard had gained a big half of his energy back, shaking his head and standing up.

    The old tree manughed out loud in happiness, then reached a thin branch down, rubbing Man Man¡¯s head and said gently, ¡°Is that Xiao Marrow pill? But I don¡¯t have enough jade coins...¡±

    ¡°Eh? No, it¡¯s not a Xiao Marrow pill, it¡¯s a dragon marrow detoxifying pill!¡± responded Man Man while staring at those fruits hanging on the old tree man¡¯s head, as a stream of saliva drooled out of her mouth corner. ¡°I don¡¯t want money, but can you give me a few of those fruits on your head? I really want to taste them!¡±

    Ji Hao buried his face in his hands, as if he couldn¡¯t bear to see this.

    ¡®What a gluttonous little girl!¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    Dragon marrow detoxifying pill was a god-level magic pill given to Man Man by Zhu Rong, as a life-saving pill. That was a true top-grade magic medicine, made from genuine dragon marrows. The market price of dragon marrow detoxify pill was at least twenty times higher than Xiao marrow pill. However, even if one had the money, one wouldn¡¯t be able to buy it, because normally, human beings had absolutely no ability to get genuine dragon marrows!

    That Yu n¡¯s man stared at Man Man with a nearly mad look, all of his three eyes had already turned into pure, glowing red, like three pieces of rubies.

    ¡°You little bitch! No one in the entire Chi Man Market ever dared to steal customers from me, Qian Tan! You! you! you! Go and get this little bitch! She has just stolen our business on vicious purposes!¡±

 Chapter 348 â€“ Wildness

    Chapter 348: Wildness

    Trantor: Editor:

    ¡°Are you cursing me?!¡± Man Man angrily waved her fists and yelled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you curse her!¡± The old tree man waved his enormous pair of arms, letting out a thunderous growl as well.

    ¡°Ao!¡± The leopard forcibly withheld the difort of the detoxing process inside his body, gritted his teeth and leapt down from between the old tree man¡¯s branches, swiftly expanding his body to over ten-zhang long, then spurted dazzlingly sparkling lighting out of his mouth along with huge clouds of dense smoke, showing his fierce teeth to Qian Tan and his people.

    ¡°No-no-no not good!¡± Geng was badly frightened, couldn¡¯t stop quivering and even sit straight on the ground. ¡°The Qian family, the Red Wood Pce is a property of the Qian Family. Around forty percent of all Chi Ban Market¡¯s pharmacies are rted to the Qian Family!¡±

    Geng looked at Ji Hao in panic and despair, and said, ¡°ho-honored guest, just...just run, as fast as you can. Although big fights are banned in the Chi Ban Market, small violent conflicts happen all the time, as long as the Law Enforcement Team are not involved. People, people die in such small conflicts very often!¡±

    Ji Hao pped hard on Geng¡¯s shoulder, then walked into the Red Wood Pce with big steps.

    On Ji Hao¡¯s Gold Crow me cloak, ny-nine small Gold Crows let out shrill caws simultaneously while swiftly flying around Ji Hao¡¯s cloak like glowing, golden water streams. A raging me suddenly burst out, wrapping Ji Hao¡¯s golden-red cloak up, along with which, a terribly great heat instantly rose into the air, spread out and quickly shrouded the entire lobby.

    ¡°Badnguage manners... You should take the p for it!¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s silhouette shed across the air while huge streams of eye-piercing fiery light surged out of his back. The pair of fiery wings pushed his body forward at a lightning speed, leaving countless shreds of afterimages in the air. Ji Hao reached before Qian Tan¡¯s face in literally no time, as if the long distance between Qian Tan and himself had disappeared all of a sudden. Abruptly, Ji Hao threw a heavy p on Qian Tan¡¯s face.

    Qian Tan was only a manager of the pharmacy, appointed at this position by the Qian Family, in charge of running the Red Wood Pce in this Chi Ban Market. He was nowhere near those elite Yu n¡¯s young people who led armies and fought battles. Therefore, he made absolutely no reaction to Ji Hao¡¯s move. Ji Hao¡¯s hand pped his face and squeezed loud bone cracking noise out of his skull. Qian Tan¡¯s entire face was sted out, blood spurting out in thick streams, as his tall and slim body was sent flying backwards like an arrow, along with a sharp swishing sound.

    Followed by a series of popping noise, Qian Tan bumped another seven to eight Yu n¡¯s people, who stood behind him, away. After that, his head heavily thudded against the wall, with a force that even shortened his neck by over an inch. His head was nearly squeezed into his chest in whole, which would kill him immediately.

    Falling on the ground, Qian Tan howled out for a few times, opening his mouth with difficulty, and vomited a few mouthfuls of blood, then leant his head and could only twitch.

    ¡°Damn you! How dare you attack our Red Wood Pce?!¡±

    Tens of well-trained Jia n¡¯s warriors growled out furiously while quickly lining up into an attacking battle formation, then rushing towards Ji Hao. Bright and frosty beams of light were brought up by the long swords holding in their hands.

    Ji Hao clicked his tongue and clenched his fists, rushing up against those Jia n¡¯s warriors with an outrageous look on his face. Covered by the bright fiery light released by the Gold Crow cloak, he opened all eight-thousand of his Magus Acupoints widely without any scruple. Instantly, his entire body turned glowing red. Ocean-great,va-like, sticky and heavy streams of power began screaming and surging inside his body; from every single Magus Acupoint of his, muffled yet resonant dragon roars came out.

    With the power that was now ten times greater than ordinary peak-level Senior Magi¡¯powers, and the physical strength, that had now almost improved to the level of new Magus Kings after having swallowed countless beasts¡¯ meat, Ji Haoughed out loud while rushing right into the battle formation of those Jia n¡¯s warriors, fiercelyunching his punches, that were wrapped in dense fiery light. Every punchunched by Ji Hao was as thunderous and powerful as the sun bumping against the earth.

    Without any skill, he purelyunched every punch along the shortest and straightest route; every single punch wasunched in the least time and burst out with the most violent power, striking on the bodies of those Jia n¡¯s warriors in the simplest and wildest way.

    The weapons of those Jia n¡¯s warriors were shattered, armors were cracked and bones were all broken, blood ceaselessly gushing out of their mouths. One after another, they heavily smashed into the thick wall of the lobby, letting out muffled bumping noise against that thick and solid wall. The defensive magic formation set on that wall continuously released a bright fiery light.

    Within a blink of an eye, over a hundred Jia n¡¯s warriors were all severely wounded and fell on the ground. Their entire bodies looked all broken and smashed, as if they were madly trodden by ten crazy, gigantic bulls. From inside their bodies, cyan-brown colored, translucent bones pierced out, thick and sticky marrow mixed with blood flowing out from cracks on their bones.

    ¡°What the hell is the big deal about the Qian Family?! Can you force others to buy or sell just because who you are?! Are you allowed to bully the others as hard as you want just because of your family name?! Is this ce the Chi Ban Market or a bandits¡¯ den, filled with people who kill for money?!¡± Ji Hao raised his voice and growled in the lobby, power inexhaustibly gushing out of his eight-thousand Magus Acupoints, and the terrifying sound waves roaring across the entire Chi Ban Market.

    The great sound waves brought up a hurricane, screaming through the street and all the buildings near the Red Wood Pce. Lots of people who were rather weak were sent flying into the air by the hurricane, howling while been blown far away.

    Within a second, two Yu n¡¯s elderly men wearing long ck cloaks and two elderly human beings who were also wearing the same ck long cloaks dashed into the Red Wood Pce, as fast as ghosts. All four of them simultaneously showed up before Ji Hao.

    The sense of power releasing from their bodies were all as great as oceans andpletely immeasurable. They had shown up almost at the exact same moment andunched their moves simultaneously as well.

    The two Yu n¡¯s men reached their hands towards Ji Hao once after they saw him, without even saying a word. Both of their scrawny hands suddenly expanded to zhangs in radius, one hand was wrapped in evil and frosty blood-red light, while the other hand contained an extremely violent power, that seemed to be able to crush anything in this world. From both sides, the two gigantic hands reached towards Ji Hao together.

    ¡°What a reckless kid! How dare you break the rule of our Chi Ban Market?! You will have to die today!¡± yelled the two Yu n¡¯s elderly men.

    At the same time, both of the two elderly human beings gave a weird sneer. They straightly and directlyunched deadly attacks at the two Yu n¡¯s elderly men. One of them had a sword while the other one was using a machete; the one with a sword directly and fiercely lunged the sword towards the heart of a Yu n¡¯s old man from his back, while the one with a machete hacked right down towards the neck of another Yu n¡¯s old man.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk first and don¡¯t start the fighting so easily... we still have a friendship to maintain, don¡¯t we?¡± Whileunching the deadly attack, the two elderly men were still doing their ¡®persuasion¡¯ with ¡®nice¡¯ smiles on their faces.

    The two Yu n¡¯s elderly men growled out ragingly. The two old men were at the same level as them, added with that, the two old men each had justunched a deadly attack from their backs that forced them to take back their hands which were reaching towards Ji Hao at that moment, and deal with the deadly attacksunched by the two old men.

    ¡°You damn old bastards! So unreasonable! Are you allowed to givepletely unprincipled protection to your own kind?!¡± Ji Haoughed out, then excitedly yelled at Man Man, ¡°Man Man! Smash as hard as you want!¡±

    While yelling, Ji Hao raised his arm, and walked up to a Yu n¡¯s elderly man in only one step, then threw a full-strength punch right at the face.

    As for Man Man, she happily gave a shout as the response to Ji Hao while throwing out her pair of hammers. The pair of hammers started an awfully hot and bright fiery light, roaring towards another Yu n¡¯s elderly man.

    The two Yu n¡¯s elderly men didn¡¯t take Man Man and Ji Hao seriously before, because judging from the sense of power released from both of their bodies, neither of them had any difference from ordinary Senior Magi. In another words, all one could sense from Ji Hao and Man Man¡¯ bodies were only powers transformed from their spirit blood, but no terribly great power vibrations released by the star powers that were possessed only by Magus Kings.

    Therefore, none of the two Yu n¡¯s elderly men even looked at Ji Hao or Man Man, barely paying any attention to Ji Hao and Man Man¡¯ attacks; instead, they focused on the sneakilyunched deadly attacks by the two old men.

    Ji Hao¡¯s fist heavily punched on the neck of a Yu n¡¯s elderly man.

    Followed by a thunderous bang, the skin on Ji Hao¡¯s hand sted out, exposing his crystal-glowing, ruby-like bones.

    The neck of that Yu n¡¯s old man let out a loud popping noise, as all joints of his neck bones were dislocated; Ji Hao had nearly punched his neck broken.

    The other Yu n¡¯s elderly man suffered even worse. He hadpletely misjudged Man Man¡¯s power, and the pair of hammers, crafted by Yu Yu himself, made an earth-shaking explosion right on his chest, opening a basin-sized, bleeding hole in his chest.

 Chapter 349 â€“ Explanation

    Chapter 349: Exnation

    Trantor: Editor:

    ¡°Good one!¡± Both of the two old menughed out loud while taking back their sword and machete, which had almost touched the bodies of the two Yu n¡¯s elderly men

    The two Yu n¡¯s elderly men were sent flying backwards while vomiting blood, one of them had a twisted neck and the other one had a huge hole in his chest, all of his internal organs exposed in the air. After steadying their own bodies, they stared at Ji Hao and Man Man in a great shock, as if they couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened. Boiling blood containing strong life-force surged inside their bodies and quickly healed their wounds.

    Looking at their speedily healing wounds, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but have his eye corners twitch intensely. Yu n¡¯s people were never famous for great physical strength and strong life-force, they were more like pure ¡®wizards¡¯, who were good at controlling all kinds of magical powers andunch effective attacks with outside forces.

    These two Yu n¡¯s elderly men were injured so severely but managed to fully recover within the span of merely one breath, this clearly showed that their spirit blood were even many times powerful than Ji Hao himself.

    ¡°The shell-breaking stage?¡± Ji Hao stared at the two Yu n¡¯s elderly men and yelled.

    ¡°Indeed, the shell-breaking stage!¡± responded the two Yu n¡¯s elderly men while staring back at Ji Hao with fierce looks. Their sharp and malicious eyes made them look just like two wounded old wolves, which would rush up and tear Ji Hao into pieces if they could, then feed his corpse to wild dogs.

    To Yu n¡¯s people, breaking into the shell-breaking stage meant stepping into a special and transcendental status. Breaking out from the mortal shell and reaching the higher world was the meaning contained in the name of the shell-breaking stage. Every Yu n¡¯s person who managed to step into this stage had strong life-force and solid, robust bodies, as great as human Magus Kings. Added with all kinds of secret magic possessed particrly by the Yu n, Yu n¡¯s warriors at the shell-breaking stage could individually crush human Magus Kings, although technically, the Magus-King-Level was equal to the shell-breaking stage.

    Both of the two Yu n¡¯s elderly men were at the shell-breaking stage, and also powerful beings among their own group. Nevertheless, they had both been injured by Ji Hao and Man Man. To these Yu n¡¯s noble people, who especially valued glory and face, it was not hard to imagine how ashamed and angry they were right now,

    ¡°Ah, shell-breaking stage, no wonder your neck is so hard... nearly broke my bones.¡± said Ji Hao while swaying his hand. Broken muscles and skin on his hand grew back speedily, the wound on his hand recoveredpletely in the span of a few breaths.

    ¡°Even though you¡¯re shell-breaking stage powerful beings, you have to be reasonable. The Red Wood Pce¡¯s people also are Qian Family¡¯s members, who attempted to forcibly sell things to my friend, and have been bullying my friend since the very beginning. How should we settle this? Hm? What do you think?¡± said Ji Hao ndly, ¡°Yes, this is our very first visit to this Chi Ban Market, but don¡¯t you treat us like silly kids and think we¡¯re all pushovers.

    Qian Tan, who had suffered a great punch from Ji Hao was currently lying on the ground with a face covered in blood, still twitching his body. He took a deep breath with difficulty, and after a few guards had given him emergency aid, he finally could talk again. Tremblingly, he screamed out with a high-pitched voice.

    ¡°Dear fourw enforcers, don¡¯t listen to this little human bastard¡¯s crap! He didn¡¯t even know that old tree man!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t know?¡± Ji Hao gave three loud and brightughter, then raised his right hand. From his palm, a faint sphere of green light slowly rose into the air. Soon, a thumb-sized, vividly green leaf flew out of that green sphere of light. This tiny leave had a crystal-like texture, as if it was exquisitely carved out of a jade piece, and had been releasing a dense sense of life-force.

    ¡°Friend! A friend I can trust with my life!¡± seeing that tiny leaf, the old tree man instantly yelled out in a great excitement. He then gently reached a thin branch to Ji Hao, intimately patting on Ji Hao¡¯s head, after which, he coiled that branch around Ji Hao¡¯s waist.

    That tiny leaf was a gift given by another treeman, who was Ji Hao¡¯s close friend back in the Southern Wastnd.

    Tree men were special and magical creatures, produced by this wonderful world. Originally, they were all ordinary trees. Only trees that had lived for countless years and been nourished by the purest natural power could gain consciousness and finally be human-shaped spirit creatures. They had a unique ability that belonged only to their kind, that was, each treeman could produce an imprint, containing the information of his own soul, when he met a true friend who could be trusted with his life; normally, tree men would give their imprints to their friends as gifts.

    The treeman imprints could be fruits, flowers or a piece of tree bark; of course, it could also be a leaf.

    Any individual holding a treeman imprint would be seen as a true friend by every other treeman, even the most violent ones and the ones who had the worst temper. In a simr way, every individual holding a tree man imprint would naturally see all treemen, who admitted the friendship presented by the imprint, as true friends.

    This was a magical and even divine ability, gifted by the nature itself. An ability that belonged to a magical and magnificent kind that allowed the members of this kind to build connections with other kinds.

    ¡°You!¡± staring at this glowing tiny leaf, Qian Tan was suddenly choked by his own words.

    ¡°Friend! Friend!¡± The old tree man was still yelling in excitement, such that those fruits hanging on his head even began shaking in rhythm.

    ¡°Fruit! Fruit!¡± Staring at those fruits with a pair of glowing eyes, streams of saliva gushed out of Man Man¡¯s mouth corner again.

    The faces of the two Yu n¡¯s elderly men were awfully darkened. They red at Qian Tan, and yelled together, ¡°You stupid kids! Have you forgotten about the rules of our Chi Ban Market?! The Chi Ban Market, regardless of your backgrounds, experiences, races or personal hatreds, this is a ce for fair trade!¡±

    ¡°There is no hatred in our Chi Ban Market! All that matters in here is money! You kids have started such a foul atmosphere in here, do you want to ruin our family businesses?!¡±

    Qian Tan and a group of Qian Family¡¯s members lowered their heads, silently hearing the twow executors, daring not to say any word.

    The Chi Ban Market was a ck market, a typical ck market. Regardless of your background and standpoint, or your personal hatred, the only principle working in this ce was nothing else but money. Making more, and more and more money! Uncountable amount of money!

    ¡°You have to give us a reasonable exnation!¡± Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to forgive Qian Tan and the Red Wood Pce so easily, pping hard on the old tree man¡¯s branch and yelled angrily, ¡°Look! Purple grain dragon sandalwood! Hehe, Qian Tan, you knew my friend is a valuable Purple grain dragon sandalwood, therefore, you attempted to force him to sell himself to your Qian Family, so that you could harvest the ¡®purple snow dragon juice¡¯ and ¡®purple grain, dragon blood fruits¡¯ from his body, right?!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± The old tree man lowered his head, looked at Ji Hao in surprise and asked, ¡°My juice and fruits? What for?¡±

    Ji Hao threw a heavy kick on his foot then yelled at him, ¡°You¡¯re all blockheads! Don¡¯t ever say such a silly word! You¡¯re much more valuable than you think you are anyway! If I were you, I would hide in the deepest mountain and nevere to this outside world before I cultivated myself into an invincibly powerful being!¡±

    ¡°You just walked on streets with this big cat? You¡¯re already lucky for not being cut into pieces and inserted into the soil to reproduce more of you!¡± After having yelled at the old tree man, Ji Hao turned to the two Yu n¡¯s old men, sneered and said, ¡°Those young peopleck experiences and manners, but I assume old folks like you are much more reasonable than them, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°For a purple grain dragon sandalwood who has cultivated himself into a spirit creature, how much is he worth, say it by yourselves! Only a million? I can give you a hundred million right now, but do you even dare to try to get me a hundred purple grain dragon sandalwoods with that price?!¡± Ji Hao pointed his finger at the two Yu n¡¯s old men and growled.

    Resonant swishing noise came one after another, while Ji Hao was speaking,w executors of the Chi Ban Market, who came from fifty to sixty different races and all wearing the same ck long cloak, had came to the Red Wood Pce.

    At the same time, huge groups of heavily armored warriors were quickly moving over from all directions, firmly surrounded the entire Red Wood Pce.

    Ji Hao¡¯s voice became louder and louder when he told these neers about how Qian Tan¡¯s attempt to force the old tree to sell himself to the Qian Family; when telling the story, Ji Hao added some inmmatory details.

    ¡°Hehe, Chi Ban Market, I came here because I heard about the reputation of this ce.¡±

    ¡°But I did not think that this so-called Chi Ban Market is nothing but a gangster¡¯s inn!¡±

    ¡°Today, this Red Wood Pce and your Chi Ban Market, both have to give me a reasonable exnation!¡±

 Chapter 350 â€“ Reasonable

    Chapter 350: Reasonable

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    In the middle of the Chi Ban Market, where the East, South, West and North markets met, was an artificialke that had a radius of twenty miles. A small square ind was located in the middle of thatke, and upon that ind was a huge, square-shaped hall, which was the courthouse of the Chi Ban Market.

    The Chi Ban Market was a ce for earning money, all kinds of conscious creatures gathered in this ce for nothing else but money and resources. Anyone who messed around in this Chi Ban Market, who hadmitted a crime of breaking the public security and business rules of this ce, would be seen as acting against the wallets of all strong forces that had built this Chi Ban Market in union. Therefore, they built this courthouse of the Chi Ban Market, along with aw-enforcement team, and selected a group ofw executors to be in charge of all Chi Ban Market¡¯s general affairs.

    The courthouse was enchanted with a special space magic, its inner space was actually hundreds of miles in radius. In that boundlessly broad space, three-thousandw executors of the Chi Ban Market sat around an enormous, round, ck stone table. In the middle of that table was a pile of fine powder, ground from pure gold and jade. Under the effect of some kind of secret magic, the powder had been showing every single move made by everyone in the Chi Ban Market at the moment.

    That gigantic magic sand table had been monitoring everything and everyone in the market, people sitting around the table could even see a fly buzzing across a street.

    At this moment, lights and shadows were shing across the air above the sand table. The sand table was ying back what had just happened in the Red Wood Pce. From the old tree man walking into the Red Wood Pce with the big leopard, asking to sell a cyan-eyed dragon leech and buy a Xiao marrow pill, to Man Man standing out for the old tree and giving the leopard a dragon marrow detoxifying pill, then to Qian Tan cursing Man Man, Ji Hao rushing in and starting the big fight; the sand table showed thosew executors each and every detail.

    ¡°The Red Wood Pce is a property of the Qian Family.¡± said a muscr man-shaped creature who had a dragon¡¯s head. He was over five-zhang tall even when sitting on a stone chair. This strong dragon-kind man abruptly punched on the table with both of his hands, then yelled, ¡°Elders of the Qian Family must give us an exnation! What kind of douches did they send to our Chi Ban Market?!¡±

    A young girl, who was stunningly beautiful and had a long, multicolored feather tail shaking behind her body, responded with a graceful, silver voice, ¡°The old dragon head is right, we built this Chi Ban Market for money and resources, providing conveniences for all of us. Whoever dares to break our rules should know the consequences!¡±

    A Yu n¡¯s elderly man abruptly stood up and shouted harshly, ¡°Qian Tan has only worked in the Chi Ban Market for less than half a month. Even if he has done something wrong, for our Qian Family¡¯s sake...¡±

    Before he finished his speech, another Yu n¡¯s elderly man interrupted him, ¡°What a shameless saying. Kids from your family have broken our rule, are you expecting us to take the me for you?! The reputation of the Red Wood Pce is ruined already, don¡¯t you dare involve the others from the twelve branch forces of our Yu n into your cr**py reputation!¡±

    This Yu n¡¯s elderly man then seriously knocked the table with his finger, and continued, ¡°For money, people, we are all here for the money. Am I wrong? Whoever it is, we¡¯ll have to say no to the rule-breaker. I suggest, we just kick the Qian Family out of our Chi Ban Market!¡±

    Hearing him, the Qian Family¡¯s elder instantly yelled out in anger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare! Can you even gain any profit without our Qian Family?!¡±

    Hearing this, tens of Yu n¡¯sw executors swooshed up from their seats simultaneously, all clenching their fists and gritting their teeth, seeming to rush up altogether and tear that Qian Family¡¯s elder into pieces.

    ¡°How ridiculous! You can only be this arrogant among your Blood Moon,pared to other families from the entire Yu Dynasty, you¡¯re nothing!¡±

    ¡°Your Blood Moon is only top-ranked amongst the nine ¡®Moon¡¯...pared to the three ¡®Sun¡¯, even your Blood Moon is nothing!¡±

    ¡°All your Qian Family can do is picking some herbs and cooking some medicine, how much is your market share?! How much is your total annual transaction?! Do you think we can¡¯t hold our ces in this Chi Ban Market without you?! Don¡¯t you forget, the best sellers here in the Chi Ban Market are weapons, magic crystals, mines and ves!¡±

    In a corner of the courthouse, Ji Hao and Man Man were silently sitting on a big stone chair, looking at thesew executors of the Chi Ban Market yelling at and cursing each other.

    Followed by a loud, cloth-breaking noise, an awfully hairyw executor, who looked even like a ck bear, leapt up from his chair, grabbed a sleeve of that Qian Family¡¯s elder and pulled quite hard; the entire sleeve along with a big half of his cloak was ripped off.

    The tense atmosphere in the courthouse was instantly worsened, getting manyw executors to stand up, roll up their sleeves, and begin preparing for a big fight.

    Ji Hao crossed his legs, looking at these energetic, healthyw executors, slowly nodded and said to Man Man, ¡°Man Man, this Chi Ban Market is truly a nice ce. I never thought that our humankind and the Yu n¡¯s people, and so many strange kinds of creatures I¡¯ve never even heard of, can actually sit together in peace.¡±

    ¡°All for jade coins, right? No one can hate money after all, right?¡± all of a sudden, a Yu n¡¯s young man who had a cunning look showed up before Ji Hao and Man Man, smilingly reaching his hand out to Ji Hao while saying, ¡°I am Qian Kui, a distant cousin of that idiot, Qian Tan. I came from an offshoot family of an offshoot family of the Qian Family.¡±

    ¡°Our elder is buying time for us...Ah, such a heavy punch! I don¡¯t think our elder can hold too long in there, therefore, on behalf of our Red Wood Pce and our Qian Family, I am now begging for your forgiveness and understanding. Qian Tan was a total idiot and he was totally wrong for what he had done to you and your friends, while you¡¯repletely reasonable for charging us. Please, I am begging you, don¡¯t let the court punish us.¡±

    Qian Kui then said to Ji Hao with an honest face, ¡°The profit we¡¯re making here in the Chi Ban Market every year isrgely helpful for the development of our family, so we cannot bear losing the business we¡¯re running here. But that stupid thing, Qian Tan, he has created such a huge trouble, all because he thought he can do whatever he wants as a direct descendant of our family.¡±

    Sighing slightly, Qian Kui continued helplessly, ¡°ording to the Chi Ban Market¡¯s rules, if we cannot obtain your forgiveness, or in other words, we cannot make you withdraw yourwsuit, our family will be cast out of the Chi Ban Market!¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯re gonna bribe me?¡± Ji Hao¡¯s eyes shone, hurriedly grabbing Qian Kui¡¯s hand that had been in the air for quite a while, and said, ¡°So you¡¯re well prepared for letting me extort you, right?¡±

    ¡°We had also prepared for letting you and your friends vanish silently in our Chi Ban Market.¡± responded Qian Kui with an iparably honest look, ¡°However, it¡¯s confirmed through twelve different methods that we cannot take you and your friends out without letting thew enforcement team know, therefore, we can only let you extort us. Whatever your price is, we will fulfil that as apensation, as long as you tell thew enforcement team that you are willing to withdraw thewsuit.¡±

    Looking at Qian Kui¡¯s smiling face, Ji Hao nodded and said, ¡°I am very curious about who built this Chi Ban Market... such an interesting ce.¡±

    Qian Kui grinned, pointed his finger at the sky and said with a low voice, ¡°It surely is those big, powerful people, who we can never meet even in our dreams. After all, even among our Yu n, people don¡¯t always hold the same opinions and say the same words. Those good lords always have different points of views.¡±

    Ji Hao gave Qian Kui aplicated nced and said ndly, ¡°In this case, I will be too ashamed to ask for too much. Hm, you said that we¡¯re the reasonable side, right? Half of your annual profit for this year, can you call the shots?¡±

    Qian Kui paused when he heard Ji Hao, a dim beam of light that contained an obscure killing aura shed across his erect eye, but was soon gone. Right after Ji Hao finished speaking, Qian Kui hurriedly gave a big grin and nodded.

    ¡°Fair, it¡¯spletely fair. You¡¯re the reasonable side after all, right?¡±

 Chapter 351 â€“ Enemy

    Chapter 351: Enemy

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    A thousand boxes cast with ¡®silver sand ck gold¡¯, fully contained fist-sized, wless fire magic crystals. The number of fire magic crystal pieces contained in each box was exactly ten-thousand.

    Such a huge amount of top-grade fire magic crystal was more than enough for improving over a hundred especially talented human Senior Magi to the level of Magus Kings.

    Another thousand boxes, cast from ¡®dark-grain red gale bronze¡¯ contained bird-egg-sized, blood-red crystal pieces. Those were top-grade ¡®dragon blood amber¡¯, originally real ancient dragons¡¯ blood that fell into a chasm, nourished and purified by the pure natural power for tens of thousands of years, finally turning into such kinds of extremely precious natural treasures.

    Medicines made from dragon blood amber couldrgely improve the power of spirit blood and strengthen the bodies, therefore, the dragon blood amber was one of the best kinds of body-strengthening materials for Senior Magi.

    Ten-thousand boxes cast from ¡®ck frosty iron¡¯ contained orderly piled, shining, adorable jade coins. The number of jade coins contained in each box was exactly one-hundred-thousand. In total, those were one whole billion of jade coins; undoubtedly a big fortune.

    Atst, there were ten small boxes carved from ten-thousand years old ¡®jade hearts¡¯, each containing a blood-red, roughly human-shaped, extremely rare herb. The power contained in every single of these herbs was as great as the total amount of spirit blood power of ten Senior Magi. This meant that these herbs were genuine natural treasures that one couldn¡¯t measure values of with ordinary things such as jade coins or magic crystals.

    ¡°These are the tokens of sincerity of our Red Wood Pce.¡± said Qian Kui, while handing a magic space ring to Ji Hao; the rtively small inner space of that ring was already stuffed.

    ¡°Good, even more than I thought. All these are only the profits you made in half an year?¡± Slightly shocked, Ji Hao looked at that mountain-huge pile of treasures in the magic space ring and said. ¡®All these are only their profit for half a year, so exactly how much profit did the Qian Family make in this Chi Ban Market? How many treasures did they gain and how many powerful, elite people did they recruit?¡¯ pondered Ji Hao.

    ¡°Magic crystals, jade coins and dragon blood ambers are all nothing, but these ten treasured herbs...¡± said Qian Kui while staring at that space ring in Ji Hao¡¯s hand, with an extremely painful look, ¡°...the value of those herbs is way higher than our half year profit... If it wasn¡¯t for earning your forgiveness, we would never give those precious treasures away.¡±

    Slightly sighing, Qian Kui looked at Ji Hao and said honestly, ¡°If I were you, I will take all this stuff and leave this Chi Ban Market immediately. After fully absorbing these ten herbs, you will nearly reach the shell-breaking stage.¡±

    Ji Hao gave Qian Kui a faint and fake smile. Those ten small herbs could push three to five peak-level Senior Magi into the level of Magus Kings, but to Ji Hao, who had woken up all 129600 meridians, the power contained in these ten herbs was utterly inadequate; which meant, the help these herbs could ever do to him was truly not too big.

    ¡°Fine, since I¡¯ve taken your money, I shall solve your problem.¡± Ji Hao spread his hands, shrugged and said, ¡°I am now talking to thosew executors, telling them that what has happened between us was only a misunderstanding, right?¡±

    Giving away all the money and treasures had made Qian Kui¡¯s eyeballs turn pure blood-red, he looked at Ji Hao, trying his best to squeeze a big smile, and responded, ¡°Of course, all misunderstandings, just misunderstandings. It was all Qian Tan¡¯s fault. He knows nothing about the art ofnguage, which made you and your friends misunderstand some words said by him. In fact, how could our Red Wood Pce possibly break the rules and force anyone to sell or buy anything?¡±

    In ten minutes, Ji Hao gave those Chi Ban Market¡¯sw executors the following exnation.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. We misunderstood the store manager, Qian Tan¡¯s words. Since the Red Wood Pce have already made theirpensation to us, I think, we shall not to dig further into this misunderstanding.¡± Ji Hao exined in the exactly same way as he had discussed with Qian Kui, then withdrew his charge against the Red Wood Pce.

    After a quarter of an hour, Ji Hao, Man Man, the old tree man and that big leopard left the courthouse.

    Man Man sat on one of the old tree man¡¯s branches, sadly fiddling with a fruit hanging on his crown, and said, ¡°What? These fruits can only be eaten after being cooked into medicines? Can¡¯t I just eat them as fruits? Eh, this is the very, very first time for me to see such a strange kind of fruit... And they smell so delicious!¡±

    ¡°Old wood, where you going?¡± said Ji Hao while intimately patting the old tree man¡¯s toe, ¡°Your body is way too luring, so you better go hide far away from here. Don¡¯t let anyone see you. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be nted in a certain ce and disabled from moving. Every year, they¡¯ll take your myron and fruits away, and you will never have your freedom back.¡±

    ¡°Freedom!¡± mumbled the old treeman with a very muffled voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be nted in a ce like an ignorant wood...¡±

    Reaching out a few branches to Ji Hao, the old treeman looked at Ji Hao and asked, ¡°Can Ie with you? You¡¯re the friend of my kind, you¡¯re my friend.¡±

    ¡°Eh?!¡± Ji Hao looked back at the old tree man in surprise. He was a purple grain dragon sandalwood, this kind of tree was extremely rare and valuable, not to mention that he had already cultivated himself into a spirit creature, which was something that no one had even heard about. His myron and fruits could make up a prescription that was able to strengthen the souls and nourish the spirit, and was highly helpful for cultivation of Magus Kings, and even Divine Magus.

    On the mission list of the Magi Pce, rewards were offered for myron and fruits of purple grain dragon sandalwood all year long; a drop of myron of an over ten-thousand years old purple grain dragon sandalwood was worth a million jade coins, while a fruit was worth ten-million. As for this old purple grain dragon sandalwood tree man, who had cultivated himself into a spirit creature, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even estimate the value of his myron and fruits.

    ¡®Should I bring him back to the Magi Pce?¡¯ pondered Ji Hao. Since the old treeman had already exposed himself in the Chi Ban Market, not too many ces in this world could ever be able to protect him from now on.

    Just now, in the courthouse of the Chi Ban Market, Ji Hao actually felt that the way manyw executors looked at the old tree man was genuinely weird. In consideration of the Chi Ban Market¡¯s rules, those people dared not tounch their moves against the old tree man right in the courthouse, but once the old tree man left the market, who knew what would happen?!

    Not to mention the other kinds, only the Dragon Kind, who were known as the most greedy kind in this world, would they possibly let the old tree man, such a walking treasure, just simply go?!

    While seriously pondering, Ji Hao¡¯s sleeve suddenly moved. From his sleeve, a jade talisman flew out, burst out streams of cyan smoke and from that smoke, Feng Xing¡¯s nervous voice came out.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave ahead of you, don¡¯t ever worry about me. God damn it, why would they be here?¡±

    Man Man instantly leapt off from the old tree man¡¯s branch, grabbed that jade talisman from Ji Hao¡¯s hand and tried her best to activate it with her power, while yelling at that talisman, ¡°Feng Xing?! What happened to you?! Are you in trouble? How should we help you?¡±

    After quite a long while, the jade talisman vibrated again and sent out Feng Xing¡¯s voice, which was already a bit hoarse.

    ¡°Don¡¯t show up! Don¡¯t let them see you! This is my own business... you will not get involved in. Damn it, I can¡¯t talk.¡±

    Followed by a loud cracking noise, the jade talisman in Ji Hao¡¯s hand directly shattered into pieces. Clearly, Feng Xing had just crumbled the jade talisman on his side. This kind of messaging jade talisman could serve as GPS, leading Ji Hao to Feng Xing¡¯s specific location under such emergency circumstances.

    Feng Xing had just crumbled the jade talisman, obviously, he didn¡¯t want Ji Hao and Yu Mu to get involved in his trouble.

    ¡°Bastard, what was he thinking?!¡± Ji Haoined in anger while a purple light glowed in his eyes, and a great spirit power swiftly spread out in every direction.

    Feng Xing was heading to the East Market for arrows, therefore, Ji Hao put his spirit power mainly to the East. Soon, he sensed Feng Xing¡¯s silhouette shing across the edge of the scan range of his spirit power. Hurriedly grabbing Man Man¡¯s hand, Ji Hao darted towards where Feng Xing was running.

    The old tree man and the leopard nced at each other, and followed behind Ji Hao, letting out thunderously loud footsteps.

    Behind them, hundreds of silhouettes, who were all quite far away from each other, followed up.

 Chapter 352 â€“ Arrow Guards

    Chapter 352: Arrow Guards

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Seeing Ji Hao, Man Man, the old tree and the leopard leaving in a rush, on a corner of the courthouse¡¯s roof, that strong and muscr dragon-headed man who had been releasing a great sense of power, gradually showed his silhouette from the darkness, giving a few weird, coldughs towards Ji Hao and his friends¡¯ backs.

    ¡°Hehe, a purple grain dragon sandalwood, who has cultivated himself into a conscious, spirit creature... I am attracted as well. However, how can our dragon kind do such a dirty, shameful thing? We should still follow our Chi Ban Market¡¯s rules, right, little Phoenix?¡±

    Hearing his words, that beautiful young girl, who had a multicolored feather tail behind her body and a goddess-like, silvery voice, silently showed up, letting out a series of chuckles, and said, ¡°Materials from purple grain dragon sandalwoods can be made into magical pills, that are especially helpful for the soul powers of our phoenix kind. We absolutely cannot let that old tree go.¡±

    ¡°But, our phoenix kind will not do those dirty and shameful things either, therefore, just let them make their moves first. We won¡¯t break any rule by hunting them after they leave the Chi Ban Market anyway. Am I wrong, old dragon head?¡±

    The sturdy dragon-kind man pressed his hand on the young girl¡¯s shoulder, but made it looks like he didn¡¯t do it on purpose at all, then responded, ¡°Little Phoenix, you¡¯repletely right. Didn¡¯t those kids know that in our Chi Ban Market, the number of things you can buy equals to how powerful you are? Their punches are not solid enough but what they have gained is way too much.¡±

    While speaking, the dragon man¡¯s hand conveniently and creepily moved towards the girl¡¯s beautiful, enormous breasts.

    The phoenix girl nimbly moved away, then threw an awfully quick and heavy kick between the dragon man¡¯s two legs with her right foot.

    ¡®ng!¡¯ Along with this noise, the dragon manughed out loud, then proudly patted on his own chest and yelled at that girl, ¡°Ha! Little Phoenix, now you know how marvelous our dragon-kind¡¯ bodies can be, don¡¯t you? Our entire bodiespletelyck weaknesses! Hehe,e, give me more kicks! I rather enjoyed it!¡±

    The phoenix girl sniffed angrily, then suddenly transformed into a cloud of bright and colorful light, disappearing right away, without leaving even a trace.

    After that, an overbearing and malicious grin slowly emerged from the dragon man¡¯s face. While stroking the tens of brightly shining, golden dragon beard hair near his mouth, he slightly waved his other hand and said, ¡°Send a few capable men... don¡¯t trouble the two kids too much, just get me that tree back. Whoever dares to fight against us for that tree, just kill, no need to hesitate. Outside this Chi Ban Market, we have no rules that need to be followed!¡±

    Ji Hao dragged Man Man, swiftly walking cross the streets of the Chi Ban Market. His spirit power had already transformed into a gigantic, with which, all people that had followed up were under his watch.

    ¡°Seven-hundred and fifty people! All attracted, hah? I knew it, how can a ce such as this Chi Ban Market have real rules? The only rule is true power!¡±

    Touching his sleeve, Ji Hao instantly cast his nervousness away. In terms of true power, among this world, Ji Hao¡¯s power was not even worth mentioning. However, right at this moment, the power he possessed could absolutely make into the top-3 in the whole world.

    Regardless of the number and power levels of enemies, as long as Ji Hao took out the magic sword formation Yu Yu gave him, all enemies would die for good, without any doubt.

    In the front, twenty miles away from Ji Hao, Feng Xing had been trotting with a seriously darkened face. Under his feet was a faint and cyan gust of wind. He was moving quite fast, such that his silhouette kept shing across the streets, leaving tens of shreds of afterimages.

    What made him look different from before he came to the market was an exquisitely crafted quiver fit around his waist. That small quiver wrapped in dark dragon skin was only around a foot long, but was an especially valuable and powerful tool. If was crafted by a Xiu n¡¯s master craftsman, and for this quiver, Feng Xing had spent thest jade coin he had.

    This quiver had a magical storage space inside, that was around twenty zhang in radius, and was filled up with countless enchanted arrows. Additionally, this quiver itself was enchanted with a magic formation as well, which allowed this quiver to automatically retrieve all arrows that had been released. At the current stage, the biggest distance for the quiver to retrieve arrows was around thirty miles, which also happened to be Feng Xing¡¯srgest attack range.

    This quiver was able to retrieve arrows which were released already, which meant the time span for Feng Xing to effectively keep fighting in battles would increase by at least ten times. That was the reason why Feng Xing had given away every jade coin that Si Wen Ming gave him as a reward to trade for this quiver.

    Feng Xing dared not to run at his highest speed, because running too fast using his powers would definitely draw thew enforcement team over. Therefore, he could only maintain the current speed, which was the highest speed he could do at the moment. He moved as fast as he could, trying to get rid of those people who had been following him, and leave the Chi Ban Market as quickly as possible.

    Behind Feng Xing and about a hundred zhang away, a tall and scrawny, middle-aged man had been closely following him.

    The middle-aged man was wearing an odd-shaped, ck feather shirt. That long shirt was made entirely from ck feathers, and was quite tight, firmly wrapping around the middle-aged man¡¯s body that. One could even see the lines of his muscles through the smooth feather shirt.

    The boots he was wearing were also made from bird feathers. From time to time, that pair of ck boots spurted out ck whirlwinds, pushing the middle-aged man to light-footedly moving forwards. He could easily catch up with Feng Xing, without even trying too hard for it.

    This middle-aged man was the only one who had been following Feng Xing, but after Feng Xing moved for around a hundred miles and was about to walk out of the East Market, more than ten men, who were wearing simr feather shirts and boots, abruptly showed up. By now, there were nearly twenty men who were following behind Feng Xing.

    At the first nce, these people seemed were walking on the streetpletely in disorder, and were all ten to a hundred zhang away from each other. But if one looked down from the sky, one would find that these men had already formed an arc-shaped ring of encirclement, locking Feng Xing in the center. The two men on both ends of the arc were both miles ahead of Feng Xing, and once they moved inwards together, Feng Xing would bepletely stuck.

    Suddenly, the middle-aged man shed across the street and swiftly reached less than ten-zhang behind Feng Xing.

    ¡°Yi Feng, still trying to run after been encircled by us?¡±

    ¡°You killed the prince and stole the divine bow, which is the most precious treasure of our entire n! We¡¯ve been hunting you for over ten years in the Eastern Wastnd! We didn¡¯t think that you would flee to the Mind!¡±

    ¡°You are gitious! Our Divine Yi n will never spare you from your crime! For your Abba¡¯s sake, we can mercifully leave you as a whole corpse today.¡±

    ¡°Just hand over the Sun-Shooting Bow and kill yourself. In that way, you can suffer less.¡±

    ¡°You have already been aimed by us, the Arrow Guards... you can never run! Why are you still trying? Your struggle is pointless!¡±

    Feng Xing gritted his teeth and the cyan gust of wind that had been coiling around his feet grew stronger and stronger. He was far less powerful than these Arrow Guards, therefore, his only hope now was this pair of boots that couldrgely improve his moving speed and was made by Yu Yu himself.

    Nevertheless, once that pair of boots was activated, the immense power released by it would certainly cause a chaos. By creating a chaos in the Chi Ban Market, people from thew enforcement team might show up and stop Feng Xing, which would be aplete impasse for him. Under that kind of situation, Feng Xing wouldn¡¯t be able to run even though he would desperately want to.

    His only choice was to walk out of the Chi Ban Market then immediately activate the boots.

    Feng Xing had his teeth firmly gnashed, while a stream of blood flew out of his mouth¡¯s corner.

 Chapter 353 â€“ Been Shot

    Chapter 353: Been Shot

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Back in the Chi Ban Market, Yu Mu sat in a shop with a big grin on his face, and had been politely bargaining with the owner of the shop. A big, hideous, scary-looking viper, that had a pair of tiny horns on its forehead, was coiling around his left hand.

    ¡°Can you just make it cheaper? Just make it cheaper. This horned soul-snatching viper is indeed valuable, but I¡¯m not buying it for training it into a battle beast, instead, I¡¯m gonna eat it. How can the food have the same price as a battle beast, right?¡±

    ¡°Just make it cheaper, please, lower the price for a little bit. A hundred and fifty thousand jade coins are just terrifying... what about a hundred thousand? A whole hundred thousand, eh?¡±

    Yu Mu gripped the big snake in his left hand while holding a big handful of jade coins in his right hand, shaking his hand and making a loud jingling noise. He then continued, ¡°I am not buying this snake only, there are tons of other materials that I want to purchase...¡±

    The shop owner was a scrawny guy, and at the moment, he was waving his hands in the air and loudly bargaining with Yu Mu. Abruptly, a jade talisman swished out of Yu Mu¡¯s sleeve and from which, Feng Xing¡¯s hoarse, anxious voice came out. Soon after that, the jade talisman shattered by itself. Feng Xing had just cut the connection between Yu Mu and himself.

    Instantly, Yu Mu¡¯s smiling and chubby face turned purely dark, while he growled out in a deep voice.

    ¡°You bloody bastard! Do you even see me as your brother?¡±

    He narrowed his little pair of eyes, which were sharply turning into blood-red, then stared at the shop owner, who still had his hands raised in the air, and said slowly, ¡°Give me all the most poisonous things in your shop. Poisonous bugs, snakes, birds or beast, no matter how expensive they are, just bring me everything!¡±

    While speaking, Yu Mu threw a small pile of jade coins to before the shop owner¡¯s face. Afterwards, he widely opened his mouth and straightaway tore the viper¡¯s head off, beginning to chew along with a series of bone cracking noise. He smashed the viper head with his teeth and swallowed it. The highly poisonous venom contained in the viper¡¯s sac immediately spread out inside Yu Mu¡¯s body, then was absorbed, purified, refined and subsided by Yu Mu¡¯s internal organs and his fat.

    Yu Mu¡¯s fair skin suddenly turned ck, then quickly recovered to its normal color, following this, the sense of power given off by Yu Mu¡¯s body became colder and eviler. The shop owner, who was enthusiastically bargaining with Yu Mu, instantly had his look turn serious.

    ¡°Fatso, I see, you¡¯re still a young man, so I have to tell you something. Sometimes, for brothers, you might die.¡± with aplicated look, the shop owner looked at Yu Mu and said, ¡°For example, this soul-snatching viper, if you make it into a soup and eat it, it could improve the effect of your magic poison without harming your body. Swallowing it just like this might bring a greater improvement to your power, but the harm it¡¯s gonna do to your body is grave, even terrifying.¡±

    ¡°You have to know that you only have one life, as a living human being.¡± said the shop owner rather seriously.

    ¡°But in this life, how many brothers that you can trust with your life, can you have?¡± Yu Mu looked back at the shop owner, also with a solemn look, while he responded, ¡°So, just bring me all of the most poisonous stuff you have in this shop. I¡¯m in a great rush to kill somebody.¡±

    ¡°Hm,¡± the owner clicked his tongue, then said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll sell them all to you at the cost price.¡± He patted on the viper¡¯s body that was still wriggling in Yu Mu¡¯s hand and continued, ¡°For this one, I¡¯ll take five-thousand from you. You can¡¯t swallow too many living poisonous beings anyway, I also have all kinds of poisonous sacs, galldders and pills, which are even more effective. Do you want some?¡±

    ¡°What a profiteer! The cost price is only five-thousand, yet you just tried to charge me one hundred and fifty thousand?!¡± Yu Mu pointed his finger at the shop owner and yelled, ¡°All at cost prices! Here are all of my jade coins... I want these all changed into poisonous materials! Now, now, now!¡±

    The small pile of jade coins was used immediately, and not even a single one remained.

    Yu Mu carried a small bag in his hand, continuously taking out all kinds of multicolored poisonous materials, such as sacs, galldders, pills and living beings, from that bag. He directly thrust all those materials into his mouth, chewing and swallowing, while he walked out of this shop, which sold only highly poisonous materials, with big steps.

    While walking, chewing and swallowing highly poisonous materials, wisps of multicolored smoke ceaselessly rose from his pores. All the smoke would soon be inhaled back into his body though his mouth. By now, Yu Mu had be a giant, moving source of poison. Wherever he walked past, every living creature would flee at the highest speed and in a great panic, no one dared to approach him ever.

    Before, Yu Mu¡¯s poison could easily kill ordinary Senior Magi, and now, the effect of his poison had been soaringly improved, such that he could now threaten peak-level Senior Magi¡¯ lives. If he released the poison contained in his body all at once, all peak-level Senior Magi who happened to be in the area having a radius of a thousand miles around Yu Mu might be poisoned to death immediately!

    This fatso now could turn the entire Chi Ban Market into a ghost zone, all by himself.

    Yu Mu moved faster and faster, even gradually began running like hell. Along with that, hisyers of fat started rippling. Weirdly, his skin and fat werepressing, that made Yu Mu, this fatso who normally looked like a giant ball, became tens of sizes smaller. At this moment, he looked just a little bit big in shape, and one couldn¡¯t even call him fatso anymore.

    ¡°You bloody bastard. Even if you¡¯re gonna die, you have to wait for me to bury you!¡± Yu Muined in a low voice, while a tiger-head bee flew out of his sleeve, hovered around him for twice then quickly flew away, towards where Feng Xing fled to.

    Feng Xing had been running at his highest speed. Those arrows guards who were hunting him were now less than a hundred zhang away from him. In every direction, he could see a couple of arrow guards. Feng Xing¡¯s face had now darkened to an extreme degree. If he didn¡¯t have that pair of boots given by Yu Yu as hisst hope, and if it wasn¡¯t for that he didn¡¯t want to implicate Yu Mu, Ji Hao and Man Man into all this, he would really like to to start a deadly fight against those arrow guards right here and right now, then finally end all troubles, maybe with his own death.

    ¡°You have been pushing this too far.¡± Feng Xing forcibly controlled the rage in his head, grinding his teeth while growling with a low voice, ¡°You¡¯ve killed my Abba and Amma, killed all my families... I¡¯ve already fled to the Mind, but you chased all the way here!¡±

    ¡°You deserve to die.¡± said one arrow guard coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about fleeing to the Mind? You¡¯re now caught by us anyways. We would always hunt you down even if you made your way to the heaven.¡±

    Groups of arrow guards rapidly approached Feng Xing from every direction. The nearest one was now only less than fifty-zhang away from him.

    Feng Xing had raised his speed to an extreme point already. However, all these Arrow guards had the same bloodline as he did, and were much older than him. Every single one of these Arrow guards was more powerful than Feng Xing by at least ten times. Even though Feng Xing was a genius, he could never defeat these Arrow guards with his speed.

    Step by step, and tailed by shreds of afterimages, Feng Xing rushed out of the Chi Ban Market, from where he came in.

    Moving across the dark valley only took him the span of a few breaths. Chilly wind blew across his face, along with which fierce, cyan-colored, roaring wind rose from under Feng Xing¡¯s feet. His speed suddenly soared up, and he dashed right towards a woods.

    Puff!

    Very close to the ground, a screaming arrow swished over, aimed at Feng Xing¡¯s leg.

    Feng Xing moved swiftly forward along an S-shaped route, trying to dodge that arrow. The distance between those Arrow guards and himself instantly grew greater, yet, this arrow came even faster. No matter how hard Feng Xing tried to dodge it, this arrow remained aiming at Feng Xing¡¯s left leg.

    ¡°Damn it! A drifting sword!¡± Feng Xing cursed in anger while lying straight down on the ground, rolling and sending up tens of stones against that arrow.

    The arrow moved in the air like a nimble snake, easily dodging those flying stones and fiercely catching up with Feng Xing.

    Feng Xing could only slightly lift his left foot up before the arrow punctured his left knee. He let out a muffled moan while that arrow came out from the other side of his knee, along with a big stream of blood.

 Chapter 354 â€“ Been Caught

    Chapter 354: Been Caught

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    ¡°Go!¡±

    ¡°Go!¡±

    ¡°Go!¡±

    After Feng Xing had been shot by the first arrow, all surrounding Arrow guards growled out together. One could not see them pull bows open or release any arrows, what could be heard and seen were only numerous resonant growls and countless odd-shaped arrows roaring towards Feng Xing, along straight, curved, or S-shaped tracks, or even flying towards him while turning. All these arrows were shooting at him from different directions.

    Some arrows were even sent up high into the sky, then falling straight down back onto the ground; some other arrows seemed to be randomly shot into the ground, but after moving for a certain distance under the ground, those arrows would suddenly dart out from the ground, towards Feng Xing.

    Some arrows were as tiny as toothpicks, and werepletely silent when flying. However, once these tiny arrows approached Feng Xing, sudden, severe sts would happen immediately, and thunderous booms would be release.

    Some arrows were a gigantic as tree trunks of towering trees, swooshing across the air towards Feng Xing like flying mountains.

    From behind Feng Xing¡¯s body, a raging gale had risen, and a pair of cyan-colored wings had stretched out for around a-zhang length. That pair of wings vibrated intensely, pushing Feng Xing¡¯s body forwards at a crazily high speed. That made him look like a willow branch in a hurricane, and left countless, different-sized, arc-shaped traces in the air.

    On ordinary days, with this excellent and ever changing dodging skill Feng Xing had, not a single arrow could ever touch even his hair, even if thousands of archers were attacking him from all directions all together. However, facing these arrow guards, all of his skills would have been seen through and every attempt of his would have been predicted.

    ¡°Is any of this working?¡± shouted an arrow guard, ¡°Feng Xing, everything you have is given by our Divine Yi n! Your power, your archery, and your dodging skills, all came from our Divine Yi n! You can dodge the arrows released by all archers in this world, but you can never survive the arrows shot by us!¡±

    Puff! An arrow punctured Feng Xing¡¯s shoulder.

    Puff! Another arrow pierced into Feng Xing¡¯s lower stomach.

    Boom! An arrow sted out, releasing a fire that swallowed half of Feng Xing¡¯s body.

    Sizzling, an arrow let out dazzling electric bolts, bringing up countless tiny bolts of lightning that struck on Feng Xing¡¯s body.

    Feng Xing was just like a broken boat in a stormy ocean. He struggled in the woods with difficulty; he fell down, rolling, trying his best to flee deeper into the mountain area. Countless strikesnded on his body one after another and streams of blood had been squeezed out of his body. Some arrows even prated into his bones, then came out from the other side of his body along with loud bone-cracking noises and numerous, sparkling bone fragments.

    Just like these arrow guards had said, the dodging skills Feng Xing had been using were originally created by the Divine Yi n. In battlefields, once archers from the Divine Yi n began moving and dodging enemies¡¯ attacks at their highest speed, not a single arrow could ever touch their bodies. They were never afraid of enemies¡¯ arrows. No matter how many arrows their enemies released, those could only be the apaniment of that crazy battle dance performed by the Divine Yi n archers. The enemies¡¯ arrows could only fly across, maybe very close to their bodies, yet could never ever hurt even a hair of them.

    These Arrow guards were the strongest, coldest and fiercest among all Arrow guards, and also possessed the best archery. In their eyes, Feng Xing¡¯s dodging skills were filled with loopholes, therefore, even though Feng Xing had been running way faster than they imagined, their arrows still managed to severely injure Feng Xing.

    Feng Xing injected all of his power into the pair of boots crafted by Yu Yu. His running speed had risen by over ten times, even faster than those Arrow guards. Nevertheless, as those arrows punctured his body one after another, Feng Xing¡¯s life-force had consumed speedily, causing his running speed to quickly fall.

    He gnashed his teeth, widely popped his eyes out while roaring in rage. Blood gushing out of his wounds in big streams, Feng Xing kept running forward like a wounded beast.

    Ten miles, thirty miles, fifty miles, a hundred miles...

    Two-hundred miles, three-hundred miles, five-hundred miles...

    Feng Xing burned his spirit blood to heal his wounds and support the pair of boots at the same time. He swooshed forward so fast as if he was actually flying. With one rise and fall, he could make over ten miles far; even sometimes he hit on trees or rocks and broke his head, even copsing hills, but he would leap back up and remain running forward at his full-speed.

    Puff, puff, puff...

    Arrows kept puncturing his body, tearing his skin and flesh, prating his bones and injuring his internal organs. Great pain kepting from every corner of his body. Quite a few Magus Acupoints of his were punctured and damaged, which caused the power, which was out of control, to surge inside his body in rampant streams. From time to time,rge pieces of skin and muscles would be sted away by those surging power streams.

    Those arrow guards let out weird, frosty and creepyughs, while releasing more arrows. As much as they felt like, they were injuring those body parts of Feng Xing, which were not lethal yet could bring him a hell-like pain, and would even make him give up on living.

    ¡°Capture him alive! Sending a dead body of his back won¡¯t bring us too many rewards... capture him alive, we can get at least ten times more in that way!¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Back then, he murdered the prince, and our n leader even vomited blood because of the anger. Simple death would be too easy for him!¡±

    ¡°Hm, the poor little bastard knows nothing about being a decent man. He could have a bright future, but he turns out to be like this.¡±

    Puff! An arrow pierced into Feng Xing¡¯s nape and darted out from his throat. This strike brought Feng Xing an immense pain. He staggered, heavily fell on the ground and rolled for a long distance, and wasn¡¯t able to struggle back up for quite a while.

    Following a series of light footsteps, all twenty-four arrow guards walked up, and encircled him. Their ck feather cloaks werepletely lusterless under the starlight, like the darkest night, that could even devour all kinds of light in this world.

    The feather cloaks worn by them were weirdly shaped like enormous bird-wings, slightly stretched in the air, bringing up ck whirlwinds.

    ¡°What a hard rock, just like his dead Abba.¡± Mumbled one arrow guard, ¡°This poor little bastard, suffered three-hundred and seventy-nine arrow shots given by us, blood drained for whole three times yet, he has made this far within such a short time span...¡±

    Turning around, he flicked a few of his fingers and roughly measured the distance with a secret method that could only be learned by their nsmen, then yelled out in shock and continued, ¡°Good boy! Within the span of eighty-one breaths, he made two-thousand and three hundred miles far! How can he be so fast?!¡±

    The group of sword arrows all gasped in shock. Within the time span of eighty-one breaths, Feng Xing had rushed for over two-thousand and three-hundred miles?! This speed...this speed...

    Despite the fact that every single one of Divine Yi nsmen was a fast runner, and possessed an amazingly high speed, they were still shocked. Feng Xing was shot by over three-hundred arrows when he was running, his body were continuously injuring, even his leg bones had been sted out for neen times... how could he still make so far under such a situation?!

    ¡°Something weird with this pair of boots!¡± An arrow guard quickly walked up to Feng Xing, whose neck was punctured and had been struggling hard on the ground, pressed one hand on his boot and said, ¡°This kid was even faster than us, it¡¯s because of these boots! Damn it, what kind of magic treasure this pair of boots is?¡±

    ¡°Magus-King-grade? Divine-Magus-grade? No, not even Divine-Magus-grade treasures can release such a sense of power. This is...¡± The tone of this arrow guard began turning extremely strange.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    From afar, a resonant shout came. A long streak of fiery light with a me dragon wrapping in it swooshed right towards those Arrow guards.

 Chapter 355 â€“ Collision

    Chapter 355: Collision

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    From tens of miles away, Ji Hao saw those arrow guards were going to rip off Feng Xing¡¯s boots. In a great rage, Ji Hao released the me Dragon Sword, that transformed into an, over a-hundred zhang long me dragon silhouette, roaring towards those arrow guards. Streams of purple mist rose from between Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows. The tremendous power contained in his Golden Dan were injected into the me Dragon Sword; the me dragon silhouette was as great as an astonishing rainbow, wherever it swooshed across, a mile long sting air stream would appear in the air.

    Such a dazzling, splendent sword attack... Even those arrow guards were startled by this sudden attack.

    An arrow guard instantly clenched his fingers and grabbed Feng Xing¡¯s neck, lifting Feng Xing up to shield himself. The me Dragon Sword was re-processed by Yu Yu himself, and was thoroughly remolded already; by now, the sword was as powerful as top-grade holy weapons. Flying speed of that me dragon silhouette transformed from the me Dragon Sword was extremely fast, and the fierce sense of power released by it could even make people quiver in fear. This sword guard realized that he wouldn¡¯t able to dodge this attack, therefore, he directly lifted Feng Xing up as a human shield.

    Ji Hao roared out in anger and following his voice, a wisp of purple mist shed across in-between Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows. At the same time, the me dragon silhouette slightly turned in the air, bypassed Feng Xing¡¯s body, bringing up an immense, curved trace and tens of sharp sword light beams in the air, then continued roaring towards that sword guard. The me dragon silhouette wrapped in a huge stream of fiery sword light moved so fast that a beam of sword light swept across Feng Xing¡¯s body and cut a big half of Feng Xing¡¯s long hair off. A puff of hair rose, drifted in the air, and soon were all burned into ashes by the fiery sword light.

    A quick series of ngs abruptly burst out. The sword light swooshed across the air and suddenly, thousands of arrows all nged against the me Dragon Sword.

    These arrows all had different textures, made from wood, bamboo, iron or stone. In total, there were at least over a hundred different types of arrows. All arrowheads had spell symbols sparkling on them that brought up sharp and long arrow lights, which looked like a meteor shower, striking on the me Dragon Sword.

    ¡°Break!¡± Ji Hao roared while pointing his finger at the sword. Followed by his move, all arrows, whether they were made from wood, stone, iron or bamboo, were all burned into nothingness by the scorching me released by the sword. The dazzling, tremendous sword light again slightly turned in the air, continued swishing towards that arrow guard, who had locked Feng Xing¡¯s throat with his fingers.

    ¡°Take the sword back! Or I¡¯ll kill him!¡± Seeing the me Dragon Swording right towards him, the sword guard roared while abruptly clenching his fingers harder. Thick blood veins bulged under his skin, and at the same time, a loud howl was squeezed out of Feng Xing¡¯s throat due to a hell-like pain. The cartge in Feng Xing¡¯s throat was instantly smashed.

    The me Dragon Sword immediately stopped in the air. As Ji Hao waved his hand, the sword zipped back and quickly darted into Ji Hao¡¯s forehead, merging with his body.

    Within this short span of time, Ji Hao and Man Man, who was grabbed in Ji Hao¡¯s hand, had already approached Feng Xing and those sword guards. By now, Ji Hao and Man Man were only less than a mile away from the twenty-four arrow guards.

    ¡°No more steps forward! Or I¡¯ll kill him!¡± Seeing Ji Hao kept walking up with big steps, that sword guard who had Feng Xing¡¯s throat locked hurriedly yelled out.

    The me Dragon Sword¡¯s sword light was fierce and violent, and the immense pure fire power contained in it had even brought him the horrible sense of death. Therefore, this arrow guard, who had realized that Ji Hao was here to save Feng Xing, hurriedly grabbed Feng Xing and threatened Ji Hao, telling him to stop walking forward.

    Ji Hao stopped, pointed at Feng Xing and said in a cold voice, ¡°Let him heal himself. If he dies, you all would never be able to leave!¡±

    One arrow guard looked at Ji Hao, then nced at Man Man, who was standing beside Ji Hao. After that, he sneered and teased, ¡°Do you even know where we came from? How dare you, two little kids, say something like that to us? If we want to leave, do you think you can stop us?¡±

    Ji Hao patted on Man Man¡¯s shoulder, then said ndly, ¡°Feng Xing is Man Man¡¯s friend, and also mine. I¡¯m nobody, and don¡¯t have any powerful man to rely on, however, Man Man¡¯s Abba is the Fire God, Zhu Rong. You can just kill Feng Xing if you insist, then we¡¯ll see if old Zhu Rong wille to punish you for that!¡±

    Man Man proudly raised her head, while her pair of hammers released zing fire. A raging, great fire suddenly burst out from her body. Within that fire, her entire body turned into a translucent, sparkling, ruby-like and human-shaped silhouette. In the meanwhile, an especially pure and divine sense of natural magic me swiftly shrouded the entire area that had a radius of a few miles.

    The looks of all arrow guards changed instantly, then they subconsciously nced at Feng Xing.

    If Feng Xing was alone, they could simply kill him; if Ji Hao was the only one who came to help him, they could just finish Ji Hao as well.

    But the daughter of the Fire God Zhu Rong...The twenty-four arrow guards frowned together. How the hell did Feng Xing make such a troublesome friend?

    ¡°This lowly bastard!¡± cursed a sword guard exasperatedly, ¡°How did this lowly bastard know such a troublesome one?¡±

    Ji Hao inhaled some fresh air. Seeing the name of old Zhu Rong frightening these arrow guards, Ji Hao spread his hands, grinned and said, ¡°Good, now we can all calm down, and talk in peace, right? How about you pull that arrow out and let Feng Xing heal himself?¡±

    ¡°I suggest we firstly insure Feng Xing¡¯s life safety, then we figure out solutions for other problems through negotiation.¡± Ji Hao said to those arrow guards in an honest tone, ¡°No matter what kind of enmity was nted between you and Feng Xing, nothing in this world is unsolvable. We don¡¯t always have to start a huge fight and grow a deadly hatred, do we? What do you think, dear uncles?¡±

    Judging from the appearances, these arrow guards were all in the middle age.

    The life span of Senior Magi could extend to a thousand of years, therefore, a fourth-year-old Senior Magus may look simr to a three-hundred-year-old one. Ji Hao vaguely called these arrow guards ¡®uncles¡¯, which was already extremely polite under such a situation.

    Those arrow guards quickly nced at each other, then nodded simultaneously and slowly took a few steps back. Only the one who had locked Feng Xing¡¯s throat stayed at the front. Seeing the other arrow guards all step back, this arrow guard slowly grabbed the arrow, which was stuck in Feng Xing¡¯s neck, and pulled it out.

    Blood spurted out in streams along with the arrow. Feng Xing coughed loudly for a few times, then the skin and flesh near his wound began regrowing. As a Senior Magus, the great life-force allowed his wound to heal itself within the span of a few breaths. He gnashed his teeth, looked at Ji Hao and let out a very bitter smile.

    ¡°I told you, not toe...this is, my own trouble.¡±

    ¡°This is our trouble!¡± Ji Hao stared at Feng Xing, and responded seriously, ¡°We¡¯ve drunk together, fought together, killed monsters together... which means we¡¯re already brothers. So, a brother¡¯s trouble is our trouble.¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s words made Feng Xing pause briefly. Then he maintained that bitter grin and said, ¡°These people are truly hard to deal with! Even ten-thousand times harder than dealing with Ying Yunpeng.¡±

    Ji Hao looked at Feng Xing while purple mist rose from his pair of dagger-sharp eyes and coiled in the air. Nine purple-golden spell symbols emerged, gradually lighting up around his pupils, and began rotating slowly.

    The subtle vibration of natural power wasn¡¯t detected by anyone, yet it had swiftly spread out to a hundred mile round. Ji Hao then said to Feng Xing honestly and seriously, ¡°It¡¯s okay even if they are ten-thousand times more troublesome than Ying Yunpeng. If there¡¯s any trouble, we¡¯ll deal with it together. Anyway, it¡¯s better than you running out and be caught alone... might end up dead in the wild like a wounded dog, then eventually be corrupted into a pile of bones.¡±

    Feng Xing gnashed his teeth, seemingly wanting to say something. But all a sudden, hands of the twenty-four arrow guards began shining simultaneously and in the next moment, a longbow appeared in the hands of each of them. Afterwards, the entire world seemed to be filled up by the swishing noise caused by flying arrows. Ji Hao immediately lost his vision. The entire sky in his sight was blocked by the tremendous airwave brought up by those zipping swords.

    ¡°Thunder!¡± Ji Hao locked his fingers together and roared. Along with his voice, the natural power within a-hundred miles in radius began vibrating intensely; when those flying arrows were still tens of zhang away from Ji Hao, twenty-four lightning bolts had already stuck down from the heaven, followed by earth-shaking thunders.

 Chapter 356 â€“ Thunder Formation

    Chapter 356: Thunder Formation

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    ¡°Thunder!¡±

    All arrow guards were dumbfounded.

    They could never know that Ji Hao, who had justunched an amazing sword attack, was also able to manipte thunder and lightning.

    The dazzling lightning bolts struck right onto their heads along with ground-shaking thunder, without leaving any time for them to dodge. Simultaneously, all twenty-four Arrow guards were struck down on the ground.

    Lightning shed and thunder rumbled, while those Arrow guards let out hoarse howls. Their outfits, which were made from ck feathers, immediately released strong yet dim ck light, blocking a big half of the power contained in the lightning, for their owners.

    However, the rest of lightning power still managed to strike into their bodies, causing spasms in their muscles and meridians, and burning their internal organs with the great heat, produced by the electrical currents. Some Magus Acupoints in their meridians were even injured by those electric currents, which caused their uncontrolled power to surge out of the Magus Acupoints, rampantly damaging their own meridians.

    When the lightning bolts struck down, Feng Xing had dashed out with all of his power, moving towards Ji Hao at his highest speed.

    Seeing this, the Arrow guard who had threatened Ji Hao with Feng Xing¡¯s life before, yelled out in anger while extending his arms and attempting to grab Feng Xing¡¯s ankles. This Arrow guard neglected the damage that the lightning power had been doing inside his own body, and the hell-like pain caused by it. Even by risking his own life, he was trying to grab Feng Xing back into his control.

    ¡°Thunder!¡±

    Ji Hao growled out again while locking his fingers together and pressing both of his hands forwards. Following his moves, three human-head sized lightning seals, condensed from countless dazzlingly sparkling electric bolts, suddenly released eye-piercing silver and purple light, then swiftly swooshed out from Ji Hao¡¯s hands; along with muffled booms, and against the heavy rain of arrows that was roaring towards Ji Hao.

    ¡°Thunder! The magic formation, rise!¡±

    Ji Hao changed his hand motions. Within this short span of time, an elementary-level, Evil-surrendering Thunder Formation, that contained three basic power elements- ¡®heaven¡¯, ¡®earth¡¯ and ¡®human¡¯, was already set up.

    The Three lightning seals were transformed from Ji Hao¡¯s golden Dan power, and were able to call and control the power of lightning and thunder. The three seals were the core of this thunder formation, which were capable of continuously absorbing natural power and transforming it into lightning to attack the enemies. This was the lightning formation built by Ji Hao almost out of nothing.

    A series of thunderous rumbles rose into the sky. The swishing rain of arrows was surrounded by countless tiny electric bolts. The lightning power was great and violent, purely positive, and could destroy all kinds of evilness and break all dark powers. The lightning power was able to wash off the negative atmosphere created by evil creatures, for the entire world, and purify this world in whole; it could truly serve as the ultimatemand of this world. In the ancient time, gods in heaven used to awe all kinds of creatures living in this world with the lightning power!

    Ji Hao wasn¡¯t powerful enough yet. He couldn¡¯t vibrate the entire sky and split the air, awestriking all living creatures in this world with the power of lightning, just like the ancient Thunder God did. Nevertheless, what he could do was more than enough for dealing with those flying arrows.

    Countless arrows sted out in the lightning formation one after another. Some arrows were shattered into bits, some were burned or melted; the spell symbols attached on those arrows were quickly disintegrated under the effect of the great, purifying lightning power as well. The small lightning formation covered the area that had a radius of around ten-zhang, and easily destroyed most of the arrows, which were flying towards Ji Hao.

    Closely following the lightning formation sent out by Ji Hao, Man Man stormed out as well. When that arrow guard¡¯s hands were about to lock on Feng Xing¡¯s ankles, Man Man had already dashed up to him, wielding her pair of hammers towards his palms.

    ¡°Little bitch!¡± The Arrow guard shouted out furiously, while clenching his fists and punching against Man Man¡¯s hammers.

    ¡°You cursed¡± Man Man was enraged. At first, she had just used ten-percent of her power but now, she raised it to seventy-percent.

    Pop! Pop! Following this noise, both arms of the Arrow guards were sted away and blood surged out in big streams, to hundreds of zhang away. His body was struck twisted and sent up, flying in the air for tens of miles, while hoarsely howling.

    ¡°Take my flying hammer!¡± Man Man wasn¡¯t willing to let go of this Arrow guard, who cursed her only when they just met, so easily. She threw out one of her hammers and activated the magic formation set on the hammer by Yu Yu.

    The flying hammer suddenly expanded into hundreds of meters long. The enormous hammer brought up a hurricane while roaring towards that Arrow guard, pressing down onto his head like a descending mountain. That Arrow guard was still entirely wrapped by a thinyer of tiny electric bolts. Seeing such an immense hammer swooshing down, he immediately burst out a terrified scream.

    His ck feather cloak rose, transforming into a pair of gigantic wings and suddenly shook; following that, the arrow guard¡¯s body was dragged out while flying, leaving a huge arc in the air, and barely dodged the hammer attack. The mountain-huge hammer struck down tens of miles away, on a thousand-meter tall mountain. Following only an earth-shattering boom and a slight vibration of the ground, the mountain was ttened, and a sky-burning fire rose from the copsed mountain.

    ¡°What a brutal girl!¡± All Arrow guards yelled out in both anger and fear. What a terrifying hammer... God bless them if that hammer ever struck their bodies!

    Bodies of those arrow guards instantly soaked in cold sweat. They dared not to even imagine what it would feel like if the hammer struck on their own bodies. For these archers from the Eastern Wastnd, even though their archery was already good enough to allow them to even shot the stars down, their bodies and physical strengths were always rtively weaker than the other Senior Magi. The other Senior Magi might survive after a strike of Man Man¡¯s hammer, but they would certainly have been smashed into puddles of liquid!

    Arrow guards leapt up one after another and pulled their longbows open.

    ¡°Kill this little girl along with those two!¡± roared an arrow sword, ¡°Kill her! What¡¯s the big deal of being Zhu Rong¡¯s daughter? The dead cannot give witness! This ce is filled with non-humankinds, who would know that we killed her?!¡±

    Along with loud swooshing noises, another heavy rain of arrows was released. A big half of arrows were darting towards Ji Hao and Feng Xing, while a small half of arrows were aimed at Man Man.

    ¡°Armor!¡± Just like what Ji Hao was used to doing, Man Man would now growl out every time before she made a move. A stream of fiery light instantly rose, and within that light, the armor given by old Zhu Rong swiftly covered Man Man¡¯s body. Man Man called her hammer back, then wielding both her hammers, easily shattered those arrows before those arrows even approached her.

    ¡°Thunder!¡± Ji Hao gave a long and resonant shout. He quickly changed his hand motions and following his moves, the three lightning seals had been swooshing up and down in the formation. Countless lightning bolts emerged in the lightning formation, then formed into a thick, sphere of lightning miles in radius, releasing a dazzling light.

    ¡°Immense Thunderstrike!¡± Ji Haoughed out loud and flicked his finger. Countless tank-thick, purple lightning bolts, which were parallel to the ground, swept across the air. Those arrows were all blown into pieces by the violent lightning bolts before they approached Ji Hao. Afterwards, those lightning bolts roared into the group of Arrow guards. Tens of Arrow guards screamed out when the lightning bolts, which were times more powerful than the ones that struck them before, hit on their bodies. Their whole bodies were burned ck by the lightning power, and were all sent flying away backwards.

    Puff! Ji Hao didn¡¯t even get to see where it came from, yet a fierce arrow had pierced into his left face and came out from the back of his head.

    Another sharp arrow pierced into his right palm, then fiercely drilled into his bone, and into his arm for a whole foot deep.

    Thest arrow, which was as tiny as a needle, was straightaway zipping towards his right eye. Fortunately, Ji Hao had instinctively sensed something and lowered his head; that arrow brushed against his temple and hit a mountain over ten miles behind him, silently opening a huge hole that had a diameter of a hundred zhang, on that mountain.

    When Ji Hao was shot, the Gold Crow Cloak had already released a bright golden fiery light and blocked a big half of the power contained in the arrows for Ji Hao. Nevertheless, just as Yu Yu had said, the defensive power released by this cloak could only grow along with Ji Hao¡¯s own defensive power; which meant, the protection provided by the cloak was exactly as strong as the defensive power of Ji Hao¡¯s own body.

    These arrows released by those arrow guards were amazingly powerful. Those arrows had even managed to pierce through the golden fiery light and actually harm Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    ¡°Thunder Kill!¡± Ji Hao endured the pain and roared out. Along with his voice, numerous human-head sized lightning balls appeared around those arrow guards.

 Chapter 357 â€“ A Sudden Change

    Chapter 357: A Sudden Change

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    ¡°Go!¡± Those arrow guards were badly frightened, and one of them hurriedly screamed out.

    Those lightning balls contained unimaginably great lightning power which was evident from the strong sense of power released by them, making those arrow guards shake with fear. The power contained in those lightning balls was beyond the limitation of Senior Magi and those arrow guards had even sensed a slight trace of terrifying power vibrations that had nearly reached the level of Magus Kings.

    They ran as fast as they could, otherwise, if a lightning ball like this sted out near their bodies, even the ck feather cloaks worn by them could never save their lives.

    The ck feather cloaks worn by these Arrow guards were able to raise their moving speed and allow them to be nimbler and more agile. Moreover, when wearing those ck feather cloaks, not even the slightest swishing noise would be made while running. However, the defensive power of those ck feather cloaks was not great at all; a ck feather cloak¡¯s defensive power equaled to at most, thirty-percent of an ordinary metal armor¡¯s defensive power. But when facing lightning balls that had been releasing a strong sense of power, which had nearly reached the Magus-King-level, how could they possibly survive the destructiveness without each wearing twentyyers of full, heavy armors at least?

    ¡°Borrow powers from nature!¡± Ji Hao again gave a long and resonant roar, then abruptly pulled out the two arrows which were stuck in his neck and arm.

    Ordinary Senior Magi fought purely with the power stored in their Magus Acupoints, but what Ji Hao had been using to fight was a magic formation taught by Yu Yu. What Daoist Priests were good at the most was manipting and using the natural power, tounch attacks that were tens, even hundreds of times more powerful than themselves, while consuming only a little bit of their own powers.

    The time was limited and the level of Ji Hao¡¯s lightning formation wasn¡¯t high enough, therefore, the lethality of each lightning ball was only ten times greater than one attackunched by Ji Hao with all of his power.

    Ji Hao had eight-thousand awakened Magus Acupoints, which meant, the lethality of each lightning ball was ten times greater than a full-power attackunched by Ji Hao, with the power contained in all eight-thousand awakened Magus Acupoints of his. Such a destructive power had already been causing a slight vibration that was same as the terrifying power vibrations caused by Magus Kings when they built connections with their spirit stars.

    Those arrow guards started to flee at their highest speed. However, every single lightning ball was like a gangrene that attached right to the bone, swiftly and silently following them. Those arrow guards ran as fast as the wind, easily bringing up huge shreds of afterimages when they swished across the air.

    However, these lightning bolts were condensed from the lightning power, and their moving speeds were same as the speed of lightning. Mo matter how fast the wind could move, it could neverpete against the lightning.

    Ji Hao looked at those Arrow guards running towards every direction with all of their powers while screaming and howling. Within a single second, those arrow guards had made over ten miles far, and nearly reached the maximum range of Ji Hao¡¯s control over those lightning bolts. Ji Hao flicked his finger and at the exactly same moment, those lightning bolts sted out simultaneously.

    Twenty-four purple lightning bolts burst out along with a series of ground-shattering booms and sizzling noise, reaching directly into the sky. At first, these were only thin beams of lightning, yet in the next moment, these thin lightning bolts began expanding speedily. Atst, each lightning bolt turned into an immense pir of lightning that had a diameter of over a hundred zhang, standing straight on the ground.

    Numerous lightning bolts sparkled and sted inside these lightning pirs, crazily tearing every single thing inside them to bits. Twenty-four arrow guards were screaming, growling, struggling and madly cursing in those lightning pirs. They took out all kinds of protective and life-saving talismans. Countless high-grade protective talismans were crumbled in their hands, releasing numerous magic shields, firmly wrapping the bodies of their owners.

    ¡°A Rain of Lightning!¡± Ji Hao again changed his hand motions. The three lightning seals, which had absorbed enough amount of natural power, already expanded to a-zhang in radius. Looming silhouettes of thunder beasts that had been fiercely roaring towards the sky could already be faintly seen in those square-shaped lightning seals.

    The twenty-four lightning pirs began shrinking. Soon, those hundred-zhang thick lightning pirs werepressed to around ten-zhang in radius, standing straight on the ground, reaching directly into the dense, dark clouds, which had silently gathered above those Arrow guards.

    The immeasurably great amount of natural power swooshing over, turned into iparably fierce and violent thunderbolts by the three lightning seals. Drawn in by the twenty-four lightning pirs, those enormous thunderbolts quickly split into zhang-thick lightning bolts, ceaselessly striking on those arrow guards¡¯ bodies.

    Every single one of these lightning bolts was gravely powerful, like roaring, descending mountains. These dazzling lightning bolts sted out from time to time, causing those magic shields that had been protecting those arrow guards to shine and break. They supported their own bodies with great difficulty, continuously taking out more protective talismans and crumbling them. However, no matter how many protective talismans they had, those could neverpete equally against the inexhaustible natural power.

    The magic formation¡¯s power was nothing but allowing its user to trap and kill as many enemies as he or she could, with as little power as the formation would consume. As long as the formation remained activated, the attack would never end. Ji Hao stood in the middle of the three lightning seals, manipting the lightning bolts to endlessly continue striking down. Streams of pure natural power had been sending into Ji Hao¡¯s body by the three lightning seals, as replenishment for his body, with which, the power contained in Ji Hao¡¯s golden Dan, which was slightly consumed when he set up the formation, had now fully recovered, and even improved by quite a lot.

    ¡°Kid! How dare you go against our Divine Yi n?!¡± Those arrow guards were frightened more and more badly. They tried desperately to break out from those lightning pirs, yet the immense pressureing from all directions towards their bodies had be greater and greater. With their severely wounded bodies, they could not free themselves from those lightning pirs at all.

    Facing the ceaseless lightning strikes, even though they were so proud and didn¡¯t even take Ji Hao seriously, they now couldn¡¯t help but howl out in rage, trying to frighten Ji Hao with the name of their n, and force Ji Hao to let them go.

    ¡°Divine Yi n? Never heard of it.¡± responded Ji Hao ndly, ¡°You were attempting to kill my brother, so I will kill you. If people of your Divine Yi n are going to be dissatisfied because of your death, they can juste and find me.¡±

    Ji Hao then gave a weird smile, then continued, ¡°Just like you have just said, after I killed you, the dead cannot give witness. Who will know it was me who killed you? After I finished you all, no one from your side will know that Feng Xing was here, so no one will evere to trouble us again in the future.¡±

    ¡°His name is not Feng Xing!¡± yelled one arrow guard hurriedly, ¡°His tricked you! His real name is Yi Feng.¡±

    Feng Xing gasped deeply, preparing to say something to Ji Hao, but before that, Ji Hao had alreadyughed out loud and shouted in response.

    ¡°In our lives, anyone can encounter some helpless situations. Changing the names, even changing the face, are not big deals at all. My name is not Ji Hao either, my name is Qing Long!¡±

    Giving a resonantugh, Ji Hao, who had just told the enemy his old name in his previous life, felt a sudden rxation. He sensed that the connection andmunication between the natural power and himself was bing tighter and tighter, smoother and smoother; he even sensed that the world in his sight had suddenly be much clearer than before.

    The power of the lightning formation abruptly raised by over thirty percent. Lightning bolts descending from the sky were as fierce as thunderous hammer strikes that made those Arrow guards unable to even straighten their bodies. One after another, they knelt on the ground. Some of them had even used up their protective talismans, and their whole bodies been burned and wounded, falling on the ground like a soft piece of meat.

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and kept changing his hand motions. After the first three lightning seals, another six lightning seals roared out.

    Three lightning formations connected with each other and raised each other¡¯s power. More arrow guards fell on the ground while howling and crying.

    After a few minutes, all twenty-four Arrow guards had used up protective talismans and were struck into wisps of smoke, dissipating in the air.

    Slowly, Ji Hao shut the lightning formation down. Where those Arrow guards stood earlier, now had twenty-four, huge dents left on the ground. He looked at Feng Xing, grinned, then threw a heavy punch at his chest, while yelling.

    ¡°You bastard! From now on, treat us as real brothers. Don¡¯t ever try to deal with all problems by yourself!¡±

    Once after he finished the sentence, Feng Xing gave a hoarse howl in a sudden pain, as a sharp arrow punctured his chest and heavily nged against Ji Hao¡¯s chest.

 Chapter 358 â€“ Arrow King

    Chapter 358: Arrow King

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The arrow heavily nged against Ji Hao¡¯s chest, causing countless fire sparkles to spray in all directions. The arrow then shattered into ashes against Ji Hao¡¯s cloak, but a strangely fierce, violent and cold stream of power, which seemed waspressed from numerous steel des, drilled right into Ji Hao¡¯s chest, madly surging around in his body.

    The Gold Crow me cloak tightly wrapped Ji Hao¡¯s entire body up. Except for his head, hands and feet, the rest of his body was covered in the cloak. This cloak was a highly protective treasure, crafted by Yu Yu himself, and was incredibly solid, almost impossible to be broken by any outside force, just like this suddenlyunched sharp arrow. The arrow exploded into ashes against the cloak, failing even to leave a single sight mark on the cloak.

    However, in order to motivate Ji Hao and prevent him from relying too much on tools or weapons, Yu Yu had set a restraint for the cloak - this cloak could only provide the protection for Ji Hao, with its avable defensive power, which was exactly as same as Ji Hao¡¯s own defensive power.

    The arrow was shattered and the power contained in the arrow was partially neutralized by the cloak, and the rest of the arrow power directly struck into Ji Hao¡¯s chest. That invisible, fierce stream of power sliced Ji Hao¡¯s muscles, cut his meridians and broke his bones. Countless bone fragments pierced into his internal organs.

    Ji Hao howled out in this great pain. He felt like a thousand sharp daggers had been crazily stirring inside his chest, and his chest had already been smashedpletely.

    Fortunately, his body had been strengthened and purified multiple times; added with that, when he swallowed the Nine Dragon Fire Pearl and absorbed the power continued in it to improve himself, he had also swallowed a mountain-huge pile of beast meat. By now, his body condition could even bepared with new Magus Kings. Both the consistency of his spirit blood, and the amount of life-force contained in his spirit blood, were now more than a-hundred times greater than ordinary Senior Magi.

    While suffering the horrible pain that nearly made him faint, Ji Hao took a long and deep breath. His spirit blood rose inside his body while boiling and surging, like a hundred roaring, raging dragons. The fierce stream of arrow power had still been continuously damaging his body, yet his own spirit blood now began ceaselessly healing.

    Within a few seconds, Ji Hao¡¯s chest waspletely crushed hundreds of times, and was healed hundreds of times as well. Until thest bit of sword power was eliminated from his body, thirty-percent of Ji Hao¡¯s spirit blood was already consumed.

    Cold sweat gushing out of his forehead, Ji Hao turned to where that arrow came from, in an intense shock.

    A single shot had consumed thirty-percent of his spirit blood, which meant that he could, at most, take three more shots like this. When his spirit blood was finally consumed up, he might straightaway die.

    What was more astonishing was the fact that as the cloak had blocked the arrow for him, only a part of the power managed to drill into Ji Hao¡¯s body. If this arrow was aimed at his head, which wasn¡¯t protected by the cloak, he would have already died for good, with his head sting out.

    The Nine Dragon Fire Pearl swished out from between his brows, transformed into a bright sphere of fiery light, speedily rotating around his head, which was a vital body part.

    The Dragon me Sword roared out as well, in the form of a huge me stream. Ji Hao gripped the sword tightly while spreading his spirit power out towards every direction, covering the area that had a radius of a-hundred-zhang. If the enemy sneakilyunched any other attack, Ji Hao would certainly know where the arrow came from, with it flying across the area that was covered by his spirit power.

    Ny-nine small Gold Crows rose from the cloak and transformed into streams of golden-red sword lights, hovering around Ji Hao¡¯s entire body. In addition to the fire pearl, these sword light streams had knitted another firm and strong protective.

    Ji Hao then raised his hand and crooked his fingers towards Feng Xing, who was sent flying away. Following his move, a gale instantly swooshed up from the ground, held Feng Xing up and brought him back to Ji Hao. A huge hole was opened up in Feng Xing¡¯s chest at this moment, and he had his teeth tightly gnashed, trying his best to manipte his spirit blood, and eliminate the remaining sword power near his wound, and heal the wound itself.

    Ji Hao took out a big handful of dragon blood amber, given by the Red Wood Pce aspensation. He didn¡¯t have any spare time to think about how wasteful it would be to directly swallow such a treasure-level material, before he thrust the full handful of amber into Feng Xing¡¯s mouth. Afterwards, he too swallowed tens of dragon-blood amber pieces in a row.

    The dragon blood amber was a genuine treasure that was formed from actual, ancient dragon spirit blood, nourished and purified in bottomless chasms for countless years. Dragon blood amber continued immense life-force, which was originally possessed by real, ancient dragons. Therefore, it could effectively replenish consumed spirit blood and strengthen human bodies. After taken tens of dragon blood amber pieces, Ji Hao¡¯s consumed blood had recovered right away. By now, the multicolored mes in his lower abdomen had surrounded the rest of dragon blood amber, refining the amber into wisps of multicolored light streams, nourishing Ji Hao¡¯s whole body.

    Ji Hao¡¯s body condition had been improving bit by bit. A second ago, Ji Hao could still sense the pain caused by the arrow attack, which had nearly smashed his chest, but under the effect of the dragon blood amber, that slight, remaining pain had gone very soon.

    ¡°You trash! Who is hiding in the shadow andunching sneak attacks, get the hell out!¡± Ji Hao shouted in a cold voice, ¡°That arrow attackunched by you just now has already reached the level of Magus King, hasn¡¯t it? As a Magus King, youunched a sneak attack at me, a little kid, and failed to kill me... Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡±

    The power contained in the arrow managed to drill into Ji Hao¡¯s body and nearly kill him, through the Gold Crow me Cloak. No Senior Magus could ever be powerful enough to do that.

    It could only be a Magus King. Only a Magus King who had mastered archery couldunch such a powerful, fierce and violent, yetpletely silent, traceless attack.

    Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power, which had covered the surrounding area, began vibrating violently. Three arrows silently flew out from the woods, which was over a hundred miles away from Ji Hao and Feng Xing, directly towards Ji Hao¡¯s forehead, throat and heart...All vital body parts.

    The enemyunched the second attack, aimed at all three deadly vital body parts of Ji Hao. Without a doubt, this Magus King hiding in the darkness was attempting to kill Ji Hao.

    If Ji Hao wasn¡¯t able to monitor the surrounding area with his spirit power, he could never dodge the three arrows. Nevertheless, even though he had, indeed seen the moving-tracks of the three arrows by using his spirit power, he could merely take a sideway step, before the three arrows flew across a hundred miles and suddenly appeared right in front of his eyes.

    Ji Hao took a sideway step. One arrow brushed against his temple while another one closely flew past his neck, as for thest arrow which was aimed at his heart, was blocked by the me Dragon Sword. For a fraction of a second, all Ji Hao could do was lift the sword and shield his chest.

    The arrow nged against the sword along with a tremendous power. The me Dragon Sword let out shrill roars. The humungous power dislocated Ji Hao¡¯s arms and suddenly pushed his body backwards. Ji Hao forcibly froze his own feet in order to stop his body from moving backwards. However, his body was still pushed back for around thirty-miles, and his pair of feet deeply gullied the ground.

    His finger bones, wrist bones, arm bones and shoulder bones were all shattered. The fierce sword power went further into his internal organs and generated a heavy strike. A stream of blood surged right up to his throat, but Ji Hao forcibly suppressed the intense feeling of vomiting, and swallowed that huge mouthful of blood back down.

    Mr Crow let out raging, resonant caws while swooshing up into the sky, hovering a circle then diving down, towards where the arrows came from.

    Ji Hao hurriedly grabbed Mr Crow¡¯s ws and forcibly pulled him down, while yelling, ¡°Mr Crow! No! You can¡¯t go! In the sky you¡¯re the perfect target!¡±

    The two magic fire snakes, which had shrunk their bodies into the chopstick size, silently wriggled down to the ground, activated their special ability and nimbly drilled into the rock ground, disappearingpletely. These magic fire snakes normally lived inva, therefore, moving underground was their most basic ability.

    ¡°You old trash! Get the hell out!¡± Ji Hao growled out once again, ¡°You dared to sneak attack but still are too timid to show your face?!¡±

    With spirit blood surging inside his body and the dragon blood amber quickly being digested, Ji Hao¡¯s broken arm bones were quickly healing themselves. Bone fragments moved back together, letting out silvery ngs from time to time.

    A human silhouette shed across the air. An especially handsome young man, who seemed to be only around twenty, suddenly showed up on the small hill, three miles away in front of Ji Hao.

 Chapter 359 â€“ Qingniao

    Chapter 359: Qingniao[1]

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    ¡°I... am Yi Qingniao.¡± The tall and handsome young man was wearing a feather outfit, which was totally different from those worn by the Arrow guards. Instead, his feather outfit was a beautiful cyan-green in color, as if it was made from feathers of cyan birds.

    Yi Qingniao¡¯s feather outfit was more than ten times more powerful than those worn by the Arrow guards. Every single, slim and long feather in his feather outfit contained an extremely great power of wind. From over three miles away, Ji Hao could even hear the hurricane-like roars let out by his feather outfit.

    ¡°I¡¯m Ji Hao!¡± Ji Hao nodded at Yi Qingniao, then directly threw a big heavy me onto his head by saying, ¡°Are you from the Eastern Wastnd? Do you have any idea that what kind of crime have you justmitted by attacking warriors under themand of the human Emperor, in the Mind?¡±

    ¡°Especially that our humankind is now in the middle of a great war against the non-humankind, you still sneakily attacked us. This could mean that you¡¯re a traitor of our humankind who has colluded with the non-humankind!¡± yelled Ji Hao harshly while staring at Yi Qingniao coldly, then continued, ¡°Just allow yourself to be arrested without offering any resistance. Let me take you back to the base camp so you can confess your crime. In this way, I can still intercede for you, to ease your punishment more or less.¡±

    Yi Qingniao stared back at Ji Hao, seeming to be slightly shocked. After a short while, he abruptlyughed out loud. Heughed so hard that even his pair of eyes had been squeezed into two curved lines, while pointing his finger at Ji Hao.

    ¡°Yi Feng, you lowly bastard. It¡¯s been a couple of years since I saw you thest time, didn¡¯t think that you¡¯ve made such an interesting friend.¡± Yi Qingniao tried pretty hard to stopughing, then shouted out in a harsh tone as well. ¡°However, no matter how persuasive you are, all the talking skills will be useless when you became a dead body!¡±

    Puff! Puff! Puff! Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power that had been spread out earlier suddenly vibrated. Threepletely silent arrows swiftly flew towards the vital spots towards Feng Xing, Man Man and his own eyebrows. Ji Hao only saw Yi Qingniao pointing the finger at him, but never clearly saw any move of pulling bows or releasing arrows, and yet, the arrows had already darted out.

    The Nine Dragon Fire Pearl instantly moved sideways, shielded Feng Xing¡¯s forehead. In the very next moment, the fire pearl was sent flying out for over a hundred miles and a thunderous boom was caused. Raging me wrapped up the arrow and soon burned it into ashes. In the meanwhile, Ji Hao raised the me Dragon Sword and another arrow nged against the sword edge, that made Ji Hao lose bnce of his body and again was pushed backwards for over ten miles, atst heavily thudding against an enormous mountain. His body sank into the mountain nearly a hundred zhang deep.

    As for Man Man, she had now been shaking her head in confusion. Before she could even figure out what was happening around here, she was bumped up into the air and sent flying backwards along with a loud, metallic bang. The third arrow released by Yi Qingniao hit on Man Man¡¯s helmet, however, the armor given by Zhu Rong had a genuinely amazing defensive power. Because of this, the arrow merely managed to start a few fire sparkles against the helmet, and send Man Man fly backwards for around ten-zhang. But after that, Man Man nimbly leapt up andnded back on the ground, as no harm was done to her at all.

    ¡°You sneakily attacked me with that arrow!¡± Man Man yelled out exasperatedly while her pair of hammers swooshed out of her hands.

    Yi Qingniao slightly flicked his finger and following this easy move of his, the pair of hammers thrown out by Man Man just now suddenly turned in the air and flew at an angle away, as if they had hit an invisible yet incredibly solid wall, then smashed on a small hill quite far away and sted that hill into an ocean of me.

    ¡°Nice armor.¡± Yi Qingniao looked at Man Man in a weird way, then gave Ji Hao a grin and said, ¡°You have a good cloak, that sword is also pretty nice... even that pearl is quite a treasure. After I have killed you, all these will be mine.¡±

    With a weird, creepy smile on his face, Yi Qingniao pointed at Man Man and continued, ¡°Although I can¡¯t see her face clearly, but judging only from the voice, she must be a pretty one. What I like the most is nothing else but young and beautiful girls... so, she¡¯s mine too.¡±

    With the help of dragon blood amber, Feng Xing¡¯s wounds had now fully recovered. He leapt up immediately while growling hoarsely, ¡°Ji Hao! Be careful! Yi Qingniao, he¡¯s...¡±

    Before he could finish his words, Yi Qingniao again flicked his finger and following that, Feng Xing suddenly howled out and quivered his body. Roaring gusts of cyan-colored wind swooshed up from under his feet while his body seemingly exploded into tens of hazy afterimages, fleeing to all directions. Nevertheless, a great howl in pain came right after all this, along with a clear puffing noise that was caused by arrows piercing into a human body. Feng Xing had tried his best to dodge, yet both of his shoulders and knees were shot simultaneously. Those arrows had opened up egg-sized holes in his shoulders and knees, from where blood was spurting out, sshing all over the ground.

    Another howl rose into the air and at the same time, the shreds of hazy afterimages brought up by Feng Xing dissipated in the air, while Feng Xing¡¯s body loudly thudded against the ground.

    Once after he fell on the ground, another three arrows punctured his body once again, along with even louder puffing noises; one on each side of his chest and one in the lower abdomen, the three arrows firmly nailing him on the ground.

    Each of these three arrows was as thick as goose eggs, and had the length of eight-feet. These arrows were forged from alloy and entirely covered in blood-red thorns. On the sticks of these arrows, ck and twisted, snake-like spell symbols had been sparkling.

    These arrows were highly lethal and were specially crafted magic tools of sealing. Being nailed by the three arrows, the spirit blood streams surging in Feng Xing¡¯s body suddenly stopped, which caused his body to be stiff and disabled him from moving. By now, he couldn¡¯t even talk.

    ¡°Yi Feng, just shut your lowly mouth!¡± Yi Qingniao gave a careless grin and said, ¡°Wait until I have killed this kid named Ji Hao... I¡¯ll deal with you slowly.¡±

    He then turned his head and took a nce at the area where the twenty-four Arrow guards were struck into piles of ck ashes by Ji Hao¡¯s lightning attack. When he turned back around, his eyes were filled with rage.

    ¡°Ji Hao! Did you kill those arrow guards I brought here? That bunch of bloody douches! I was just enjoying some intimacy with a few little women in the Chi Ban Market, but within this short span of time, they got themselves killed by you!¡±

    Ji Hao gripped the me Dragon Sword and called the fire pearl back, while approaching Yi Qingniao with big steps.

    Nine looming golden-purple spell symbols were visible in each of his eyes. Ji Hao then sneered and responded, ¡°So now, you don¡¯t know how to exin to your superiors after you get back, do you? I assume you have brought your Arrow guards here to hunt for Feng Xing, right? But you went to the Chi Ban Market for some girls and fun, and all of the Arrow guards under yourmand were killed. So you just don¡¯t know how to exin to your superiors when you get back, am I right?¡±

    Yi Qingniao maintained an angry look but gave a vicious grin, and said, ¡°Says whom? As long as I bring Yi Feng and our divine bow that he stole from us back to our n, my contribution will be even greater than the sky! Those were only twenty-four Arrow guards, what is the big deal?! They were only ck feather Arrow guards, if they died, then let them be dead! Our Divine Yi n has millions of elite Arrow guards... we can certainly bear the loss of those few useless things!¡±

    Ji Hao gnashed his teeth and his fiery wings stretched out behind his body. He then transformed into a roaring stream of fiery light, dashing right towards Yi Qingniao.

    This guy¡¯s archery was truly incredible, and Ji Hao could only barely discover a slight trace of the arrows released by him by using his spirit power. Therefore, he absolutely could not let Yi Qingniao have the initiative in this fight, otherwise, even if Man Man and himself could survive, Feng Xing would still be in a deadly danger.

    The pair of fiery wings had given Ji Hao an astonishing speed that allowed him to reach less than a hundred zhang away from Yi Qingniao within a moment.

    While darting, Ji Hao released the lightning seals from his left palm, and at the same time, nine dazzling, rumbling thunderbolts descended from the sky in a row, surrounding Yi Qingniao in the form of a square.

    Yi Qingniao teasingly nced at Ji Hao, after which, his silhouette suddenly blurred and in the next moment, he appeared right before Ji Hao pressing his hand on Ji Hao¡¯s chest. Immediately, thirty-six iparably sharp arrowheads darted out of his palm and bumped into Ji Hao¡¯s chest.

    Ny-nine small Gold Crows rose from Ji Hao¡¯s cloak, transformed into a rain of fierce sword light beams and roared towards Yi Qingniao that sounded like metal-shing.

    Yi Qingniao approached Ji Hao andunched the attack, then instantly disappeared without even leaving a trace. Before those flying swords transformed from small Gold Crows could even touch his body, he had managed to reappear on top of another hill that was ten miles away. It was as if he had teleported himself.

    Whole thirty-six sharp arrowheads all drilled into Ji Hao¡¯s body, causing him to roar out in such a pain. His chest was nearly smashed entirely by those fierce arrowheads.

    A stream of blood was squeezed out of Ji Hao¡¯s mouth. The horrible power attached on those arrowheads sent Ji Hao backwards for over a hundred miles, and made him sink into another mountain.

    ___________________

    [1]Qingniao: As a name, Qingniao literally means cyan bird in Chinese.

 Chapter 360 â€“ Cannot Win

    Chapter 360: Cannot Win

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    ¡°You hurt Ji Hao! You hurt Feng Xing!¡± Man Man was badly enraged. She roared while swinging her arms, and along with her voice, the pair of hammers rose from the ground and flew back into her hands.

    With her biggest steps, Man Man rushed towards Yi Qinngniao with all of her strength. Each of her steps could allow her to reach tens of zhang far. Since flying hammers couldn¡¯t deal with this guy, she just needed to rush up, approach this guy and smash his head with her hammers.

    With only a single hammer strike, Man Man could smash his head.

    In Man Man¡¯s simple mind, things could be just as easy as that.

    ¡°Man Man!¡± Ji Hao leant in the huge dent that made by his own body by bumping into the mountain, opened his mouth and gave a growl. However, this growl that he had tried his best to give was so weak that he couldn¡¯t even clearly hear it himself. Instead of a resonating growl, what hade out of his throat once he opened his mouth wasrge streams of blood with fragments of internal organs mixed in it. Ji Hao felt from time to time that he would lose his eyesight and nearly faint.

    Those arrowheadsunched by Yi Qingniao had an incredibly prating power, which was a pure terror. He had gathered all the power in a single point and suddenly detonated it, creating such a horrible effect that was way beyond Ji Hao¡¯s imagination. Ji Hao had once seen Si Wen Mingunch an attack, but he knew no deeper than what he had seen.

    After experienced an attackunched by a Magus King with his very own body, and that too only a seemingly careless, convenient strike, Ji Hao finally understood why the non-humankind name the level of Magus Kings ¡®shell-breaking stage¡¯.

    Shell-breaking would lead to transformation, just like chrysalises transform into butterflies. In this stage, whether the power or the form of life, both would have gone through an essential transformation.

    ¡°Damn you.¡± Ji Hao coughed loudly for a few times, then took out big handfuls of dragon blood amber and threw into his own mouth. Fortunately, he had extorted quite an amount of dragon blood amber, which was such a treasure that couldrgely replenish consumed spirit blood, from the Red Wood Pce. Without any hesitation or worry of wasting, Ji Hao swallowed the dragon blood amber.

    Deep in his lower abdomen, multicolored mes had been burning brightly. Those multicolored mes were speedily transforming all the dragon blood amber into strong streams of multicolored light. Along with the strong beating of Ji Hao¡¯s heart, his blood flushed these multicolored light streams to every corner of his body. Broken internal organs in his chest were recovering in a rapid speed, and newly grown internal organs were even stronger than the old ones.

    Taking a deep gasp, Ji Hao leapt up and stretched out the fiery wings. As his body transformed into shreds of afterimages, Ji Hao rushed out of the mountain.

    When Ji Hao rushed out, Man Man was three miles away from Yi Qingniao. She raised the pair of hammers high, seeming ready to bash Yi Qingniao¡¯s head right away.

    Yi Qingniao¡¯s silhouette shed in the air. In the next moment, he showed up behind Man Man, pressed his right hand on the back of Man Man¡¯s head, let out an evil chuckle then pushed Man Man hard forward. Man Man screamed out and lost the bnce of her body. As she was pushed forward by Yi Qingniao with quite a lot of strength, andbined with her running at full-speed before, she fell down straight, body thudding against the ground then rolling on the ground for tens of miles. Countless rocks and trees were bumped into bits by her rolling little body.

    Man Man suffered the worst dizziness in the world. She gasped quickly for air. Protected by the armor given by Zhu Rong, not a single slight wound was left on her body. However, since she had rolled for tens of miles, at this moment, her sky and earth were spinning round andrge light spots were sparkling right before her eyes. All this made her feel that her limbs were all soft and she couldn¡¯t stand up for quite a while.

    ¡°Yi Qingniao!¡± Ji Hao shouted out while ny-nine golden, dazzling sword light beams darted out, zipping towards Yi Qingniao like a rain of light beams.

    Yi Qingniao chuckled once again, scornfully shook his head at Ji Hao while saying, ¡°Eh? Still didn¡¯t kill you? I see, you have quite a lot of life-saving treasures! Hm, it seems that this cloak of yours is indeed not bad. If you were any other ordinary Senior Magus, you would have been smashed entirely by those arrowheads released by me just now. Hm, yet you¡¯re still alive. Good, this cloak is now mine.¡±

    A faint gust of wind coiled around Yi Qingniao¡¯s body, allowing him to freely move in the air. The ny-nine flying swords transformed from small Gold Crow patterns on Ji Hao¡¯s cloak closely followed him. Nevertheless, no matter how hard Ji Hao tried to stimte his golden Dan power and boost the speed of those flying swords to the highest degree, all flying swords would always be around an inch behind Yi Qingniao, unable to actually touch his body.

    A cyan silhouette shing around in the air with a huge, dazzling golden sphere of light tailing him... Yi Qingniao gave a series of creepyughs, and said, ¡°Idiot. You¡¯re nothing but a little Senior Magus, how dare you fight against me, a Magus King? I don¡¯t want any blood stain on my cloak, so I suggest you take it off now. For doing that, I am willing to let you die quickly and easily.¡±

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t stop manipting those flying swords with all of his power, and with a badly darkened face.

    ¡®Are you joking? I take off my cloak and give up on resistance, then let you do whatever you want to me?¡¯

    How could Ji Hao possibly do such a thing? Even if he couldn¡¯t win against Yi Qingniao, he would try whatever he could to let Yi Qingniao know that he was nowhere near a pushover.

    Ji Hao locked his fingers together, and following his move, the natural power began gathering in big streams into Ji Hao¡¯s palms. In the meanwhile, numerous lightning seals emerged in the air, spreading out towards all directions. Within the short span of one breath, twenty-four lightning seals had formed, flying toward every direction along with sizzling and dazzling thunderbolts, reached miles away within a blink of an eye.

    This was the ¡®Twenty-four Yuanchen Thunder Hell¡¯, the one that had the highest grade, among all magic formations taught by Yu Yu, and could be activated by Ji Hao with his current power. This magic formation wasn¡¯t too lethal, what it did the best was trap and suppress the enemies with the power of thunder and lightning.

    Yi Qingniao¡¯s moving speed was so fast that Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even see him clearly. Among all Ji Hao could think of, the one that moved even faster than him was the power of lightning.

    However, before the Twenty-four Yuanchen Thunder Hell was fully set up, Yi Qingniao had already given a cold snort and flicked his finger. In the next moment, the twenty-four thunder seals sted out almost simultaneously. Twenty-four traceless arrowheads smashed those lightning seals, then immediately moved inwards and struck on Ji Hao¡¯s body all together.

    This time, those arrowheads fell down from the sky like a heavy rain. Ji Hao raised the me Dragon Sword that then transformed into a stream of firelight, swooshing into the air and shielding Ji Hao underneath. Following loud ngs, that fiery light streams transformed from the sword shattered and the sword was sent flying away. Arrowheads pierced down onto Ji Hao¡¯s body, starting countless air-ripples against his cloak and struck the bones of his upper body till they broke, causing a series of popping noises that sounded like someone was making popcorns. Hundreds of bone fragments pierced into his internal organs.

    While vomiting blood intensely, Ji Hao¡¯s whole body was even numbed by the pain. He fell on the ground as he had lost his eyesight.

    Gasping deeply, Ji Hao tried all he could to open his eyes that were covered in blood, tremblingly took out a big handful of dragon blood amber, attempting to throw into his own mouth.

    Yi Qingniao¡¯s silhouette again shed in the air and suddenly appeared right beside Ji Hao, stomped his foot heavily on Ji Hao¡¯s hand. Ji Hao¡¯s bones were crushed immediately, muscles were smashed and blood gushed out. Yi Qingniao seized that handful of dragon blood from Ji Hao¡¯s hand, then instantly yelled out in surprise, ¡°Eh? Dragon blood amber? That too so much of it? Where did you get these? These things are true treasures, can strengthen human bodies and purify spirit blood. If made into magic medicines, the medicine can even strengthen bodies of real dragons! What a treasure!¡±

    Ji Hao was coughing blood, and didn¡¯t have the strength to respond Yi Qingniao¡¯s words.

    ¡°Oi, kid, I¡¯m talking to you!¡± Yi Qingniao yelled while kicking Ji Hao¡¯s body. Ji Hao¡¯s ribs were shattered by Yi Qingniao¡¯s foot one after another.

    ¡°How many more dragon blood ambers do you have? Eh? Oh and, where did you learn that lightning magic from? Are you from the Thunder Luster n? But I saw your fiery wings, are you from the Southern Wastnd? But how can you possibly know any lightning magic?¡±

    Ny-nine Gold Crow flying swords roared over, fiercely piercing down towards Yi Qingniao.

    Yi Qingniao swung his arm backwards and threw out countless dazzling arrowheads, nging against those Gold Crow flying swords and bumped the swords away.

    Yi Qingniao then stomped his foot on Ji Hao¡¯s head, and yelled coldly, ¡°Oi, answer my question...hm, take off the cloak first!¡±

    Bending his waist with and with a malicious grin on his face, Yi Qingniao reached his hand towards Ji Hao¡¯s cloak, intending to rip it off.

 Chapter 361 â€“ Spirit Blood

    Chapter 361: Spirit Blood

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    ¡°Yi Qingniao!¡± Ji Hao coughed a full mouthful of blood out, then mumblingly yelled at Yi Qingniao.

    ¡°Don¡¯t curse, don¡¯t abuse.¡± Yi Qingniao grabbed Ji Hao¡¯s Gold Crow fiery cloak in his hand while sneering at Ji Hao in scornfulness and said, ¡°Save some strength before you die, it¡¯ll make your death easier. Can cursing or abusing harm even a hair of mine?¡±

    Gripping the cloak with both of his hands, Yi Qingniao gave a deep roar. Muscles of his arms swelled up and thumb-thick blood veins bulged under his skin. In the meanwhile, muffled rumbles came out from his body, caused by surging blood streams in his veins.

    As a Magus King, who had built the connection with his spirit star, whose body had already be as strong and strong as gods and devils, even a slight moveunched by Yi Qingniao contained an immense power that could tear the ground apart and reverse a great river. At this moment, he had activated all of his power without even the slightest retention. Even a thick wall forged from bronze and iron should have been torn into pieces by now.

    However, the Gold Crow fiery cloak stayed perfectly still. Not only that, an even more terrifying stream of counterforce burst out from the cloak, striking towards Yi Ningniao.

    Following a bone-cracking noise, Yi Qingniao¡¯s ten fingers were all shattered by that counterforce. Yi Qingniao popped out his eyes in shock and pain, staring at that cloak wrapped entirely in a warm, golden light and zing me, as he yelled, ¡°Wha-what kind of treasures is this?! It broke my fingers! Bu-but, how could those arrowheads I conveniently threw out possibly hurt this kid through such a powerful treasure?!¡±

    ¡°My Shifu said that, relying too much on tools and weapons is not good.¡± Looking at Yi Qingniao, who was still in a great shock, Ji Hao said word by word, ¡°Therefore, this treasure could easily neutralize all attacksunched by you, but my Shifu has set a restraint on it. This cloak now can only provide the protection that is equal to the defensive power of my own body.¡±

    Cold sweat began flowing down from Yi Qingniao¡¯s forehead in big streams. For the very first time, he looked down at Ji Hao seriously, and said, ¡°I just got myself into a big trouble.¡±

    ¡°You surely did get yourself in a huge trouble.¡± Ji Hao took a deep breath. Spirit blood surged inside his body like a flood, as those broken bone fragments stuck in his body were slowly moving out of his punctured internal organs and merging back together. Nourished by his spirit blood, his wounds were rapidly healing themselves. In the meanwhile, Ji Hao said, ¡°So, now you want to silence me, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Yi Qingniao gave a bitter smile, then answered, ¡°That¡¯s the only thing I can do,¡± he clicked his tongue and continued, ¡°A cloak, with restraint, is still capable of shattering my finger bones. The person who gave you this cloak is indeed more powerful than I¡¯ve estimated. I do not want to be hunted by such an old powerful one, so...¡±

    His handsome face suddenly twisted while he gnashed his teeth and raised his foot, stomping towards Ji Hao¡¯s head and growled, ¡°So, I will not leave even a slight trace of your soul in this world! Just die! Die with a perished soul! That little girl, after I have tasted her, I will kill her and dissipate her soul as well. I won¡¯t leave any evidence!¡±

    A stream of purple mist rose from between Ji Jao¡¯s eyebrows, gathered into a small cloud and held Yi Qingniao¡¯s foot up.

    Yi Qingniao threw a weird nce at that small purple cloud that rose from Ji Hao¡¯s forehead, and yelled impatiently, ¡°What the hell is this? Trying to give ast shot? It won¡¯t work, you¡¯re only a Senior Magus while I, am a Magus King! Even if you have powerful weapons inherited from Magus Kings, even Devine Magi, you cannot activate the powers of those treasures! Neither can you stop me!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any treasure or weapon that once belonged to Magus Kings or Divine Magi... what I have, is the immemorial sun streamer!¡± Ji Hao¡¯s voice was ice-cold andpletely emotionless.

    The three-inch long immemorial sun streamer swished out of that small purple cloud and released eye-piercing, dazzling golden light beams. Showering in that golden light released by the sun streamer, that feather boot worn on Yi Qingniao¡¯s foot, and his foot itself, were all as fragile as the thinnest fog. Countless golden light beams pierced into this foot like sharp and long golden needles, prating his skin, flesh and bones, and igniting it with a horribly great heat.

    ¡°What the hell is this?!¡± Yi Qingniao screamed out in both pain and fright. His foot was now burning. That boot worn by him, which was made from feathers of cyan-colored Luan bird, by a master craftsman of the Divine Yi n, was able to block an attackunched by a Magus King and remain unharmed, had been burned into a puff of ash within a blink of an eye.

    His foot, which was even tougher that that boot, had now been burned to translucent and glowing red, like a piece of coal burning in me. Clearly, he saw his skin and muscles were burned into smoke, his meridians and blood veins werepletely evaporated by that golden me, and his bones began disappearing.

    His bones, which were deep cyan in color, and purely transparent without even a single w, like emerald, onlysted a moment longer than his skin and flesh. Within around one ten-thousandth of a second, his left foot bones werepletely burnt away.

    ¡°What the hell is this?!!¡± Yi Qingniao was frightened so badly that he had nearly lost his mind, continuously screaming and howling in weird tones.

    ¡°This is the immemorial sun streamer, I¡¯ve told you already!¡± Ji Hao looked at him coldly and ndly while saying, ¡°My Shifu said to not easily use these life-saving weapons unless my life is in a real danger. Now my life is in a deadly danger.¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s golden Dan was rotating rapidly. The golden Dan power transformed into a small purple cloud that held the sun streamer up. That three-inch long tiny streamer looked just like a toy for kids, however, within such a short span of time, the streamer had already destroyed a foot of Yi Qingniao, the Magus King that Ji Hao had failed to deal with even with all of his power.

    Countless streams of golden light rose, coiled around Yi Qingniao¡¯s leg and thigh, then nimbly wrapped up his other leg, which was still unharmed. It was as if those golden light streams were some kind of living creatures.

    Below his waist, Yi Qingniao¡¯s body was entirely wrapped in those golden light streams released by the sun streamer, after which, his body began burning.

    ¡°Immemorial sun streamer?¡± Yi Qingniao stared at Ji Hao in confusion. He had never heard of this name. He couldn¡¯t understand why this three-inch long, tiny streamer, was capable of releasing such a great, destructive power.

    ¡°Who¡¯s your Shifu?¡± Yi Qingniao¡¯s body was bound by those golden light streams and that great heat had already prated into his internal organs. He screamed in a hoarse voice, spending thest bit of his power to ask for the name of Ji Hao¡¯s Shifu.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡± Ji Hao raised his arms and gripped the sun streamer. This three-inch long streamer was as heavy as a genuine mountain. Ji Hao had only slightly wielded the streamer in the air, but that caused his body to soak in sweat immediately, and all muscles instantly suffered a bad ache.

    Yi Qingniao roared out in anger and shock. Along with his voice, a palm-sized, cyan-green jade amulet flew into the air. From within that beautiful jade amulet, countless tiny spell symbols were rotating out, releasing a wide stream of cyan light, wrapping Yi Qingniao¡¯s body up.

    That cyan stream of light vibrated intensely, dragged Yi Qingniao and attempted to break out from the durance of the sun streamer¡¯s power. The sense of power released from this jade amulet was impressively great, even simr to the majestic natural power which wouldn¡¯t allow any vition. Sensing this great sense of power, Ji Hao murmured to himself, ¡°A life-saving amulet crafted by a Divine Magus? Immemorial sun streamer, don¡¯t let me down!¡±

    The Golden Dan rotated once again and injected all of its power into the sun streamer.

    A thick stream of me, that was so condensed, that it even looked like a golden liquid, sprayed out from the streamer and immediately covered Yi Qingniao¡¯s body up. That cyan light released by that Divine Magus amulet began burning rapidly. Within a single second, that cyan stream of light was burned outpletely, after which, Yi Qingniao¡¯s entire body started zing. In the span of a breath, Yi Qingniaopletely disappeared from this world.

    A fist-sized, cyan-colored drop of spirit blood was left floating in front of Ji Hao, releasing an amazingly attracting, pure sense of power.

 Chapter 362 â€“ Expanding Meridians

    Chapter 362: Expanding Meridians

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    That small purple cloud transformed from purple mist retracted back in between Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows. The immemorial sun streamer went back into his spirit space as well, slowly and stably rotating around the Golden Dan, releasing beams of golden light that seemed like sunlight, to nourish the Golden Dan. Meanwhile, the golden Dan released streams of purple mist that contained Golden Dan power, as a feedback to the sun streamer. When the golden light and purple mist mixed together, a mysterious and magical atmosphere naturally grew and spread out in Ji Hao¡¯s spirit space.

    That fist-sized cyan drop of spirit blood floated before Ji Hao¡¯s face, releasing waves of incredibly strong life-force and sense of power, which was beating slowly in the entire area about one-zhang in the radius around the spirit blood drop. Gradually, Ji Hao¡¯s heart beating was even affected by that of the life-force and power waves released by the spirit blood, and began echoing the frequency of the beating of the spirit blood. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t control it.

    A powerful Magus King, who had beaten Ji Hao so hard that nearly disabled him from breathing, left nothing else but this purest drop of spirit blood. All the essence of Yi Qingniao¡¯s body, including his blood, flesh, bones, marrows, his internal organs and all the power contained in his awakened Magus Acupoints, had condensed into this drop of spirit blood.

    ¡°Such a nice smell!¡± Ji Hao sniffed towards this spirit blood drop, then struggled up from the ground. His face had even twisted in pain when he stood up. Ji Hao took out another big handful of dragon blood amber and swallowed it. Multicolored mes burned those dragon blood ambers into streams of colorful light, surging into every corner of Ji Hao¡¯s body, nourishing his severely wounded body.

    ¡°Is it getting dark? Oh I feel so dizzy!¡± Man Man slowly staggered back from quite far away. She wasn¡¯t hurt at all, but she had rolled for tens of miles just now, tumbled on the ground for thousands of times without knowing what had happened. Till now, she still suffered a bad dizziness and couldn¡¯t even walk steadily. She staggered and trembled all the way, seeming to be pretty embarrassed.

    ¡°It¡¯s still dark.¡± Ji Hao raised his head, looked at the sky and said. The starry sky was beautiful, streams of starlight falling down like a shining, sparkling rain.

    He then grabbed that drop of spirit blood and walked up to Feng Xing, gripped that huge arrow stuck in his chest and carefully pulled it out, inch by inch.

    Those thorns attached on the arrow stick cut Feng Xing¡¯s bones and muscles, letting out an ear-piercing, metal-like shing noise. Feng Xing gnashed his teeth and growled out in pain. He had even bitten his gingiva broken and made blood gush out through his teeth. Spell symbols embossed on the arrow stick were sparkling quickly, releasing fierce air streams to slice his body, which even caused Feng Xing to shed some tears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t youugh, It¡¯s not as painful as it looks.¡± Feng Xing stared at Ji Hao and squeezed these words out of the slits between his teeth, one after another. ¡°This is human instinct...I can¡¯t control it...the tears flow out by itself. I¡¯m not crying... I¡¯m not weak!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not weak, I know it. You¡¯re just a bastard!¡± With some solid difficulty, Ji Hao finally pulled out that huge arrow, which was stuck in the ground through Feng Xing¡¯s body for at least three-foot deep. After that, he threw a few pieces of dragon blood amber into Feng Xing¡¯s mouth, then gave a heavy punch on Feng Xing¡¯s left face while yelling, ¡°If you had waited for us to all gather together, with Yu Mu releasing his poison by our sides, we wouldn¡¯t need to spend so much efforts, only for taking out this bloody cyan bird!¡±

    Feng Xing coughed a huge mouthful of blood out, then gave an embarrassed grin and responded, ¡°You have no idea how powerful those arrow guards were...¡±

    Ji Hao abruptly nipped Feng Xing¡¯s face to make his mouth widely open, then thrust that spirit blood, once belonging to Yi Qingniao, into his mouth. Afterwards, Ji Hao pped hard on Feng Xing¡¯s mouth to make him swallow the spirit blood. Feng Xing swallowed that drop of spirit blood, which was as heavy as mountains, then popped his eyes out in a soul-level shock, staring at Ji Hao while letting out a mumble from his throat, but couldn¡¯t say a word.

    Great, vigorous power spread out inside Feng Xing¡¯s body. Loud popping noises caused by his meridians and blood veins when they were forcibly expanded by that power, came from Feng Xing¡¯s body. Cyan light spots lit up one after another, thickly covering all of his body. His muscles began twisting into strange shapes, sometimes these muscles would suddenly shrink and tightly wrap his body, but soon they would swell up like balls. When his muscles were swelling and shrinking, from under Feng Xing¡¯s skin,rge amounts of sticky, wasted liquid flew out.

    Even for an ordinary human being, a drop of spirit blood that was condensed from all of the essence of a Magus King¡¯s body could certainly send him or her straight up to the level of Magus Kings, that is, if the body of this human being was able to sustain that bursting power.

    Feng Xing¡¯s body was shaking intensely. Two cyan stream of light spurted up three-foot high from both of his eyes. He had howled himself hoarse, and only felt that he was thrown into a boundless darkness. Tiny gusts of wind ceaselessly blew out of his pores.

    Ji Hao gripped the arrow stick, which was stuck in Feng Xing¡¯s left chest, then conveniently threw another heavy punch on his right face, while saying, ¡°I am punching you, because I want you to remember that in the future, if any enemy came for you, we will deal with the trouble together. Don¡¯t try to avoid entangling us, or one day, we might entangle you!¡±

    Ji Hao tried quite hard to grip this arrow that was covered in thorns, and extra carefully pulled it out. This arrow had punctured Feng Xing¡¯s body, nearly brushing against his heart. Therefore, if Ji Hao wasn¡¯t careful enough when pulling it out, Feng Xing¡¯s heart could end up being damaged.

    Then, Ji Hao pulled the one stuck in Feng Xing¡¯s lower abdomen out. After all three arrows were pulled out, and under the effect of Yi Qingniao¡¯s spirit blood, Feng Xing¡¯s wounds began healing rapidly.

    ¡°I-I...I¡¯m having a breakthrough!¡± Thousands of cyan light spots thickly covered on Feng Xing¡¯s body all let out beams of cyan light. He stared at Ji Hao in a great panic while screaming, ¡°But...How am I supposed to break into the Magus-King-level?! Spirit star?! Where do I find my spirit star?! How?!¡±

    ¡°Do not break through!¡± Ji Hao looked at Feng Xing and said confirmedly, ¡°You aren¡¯t able to do it anyway...Remember these meridians.¡±

    Streams of magical red light spurted out from Ji Hao¡¯s pair of eyes. Ji Hao concentratedly looked at Feng Xing¡¯s body while saying, ¡°My good Shifu taught me a wonderful skill that can expand human meridians. He knew that the meridians contained in our bodies are not only those we have inherited.¡±

    ¡°Hm, I haven¡¯t learned too much yet, only memorized the locations of 12960 meridians.¡± While speaking, sharp fiery lights zipped out from Ji Hao¡¯s fingers, with which, he swiftly pierced into Feng Xing¡¯s body. Thin streams of fiery light speedily spread out inside Feng Xing¡¯s body, and under the control of Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power, those fiery light streams quickly began surging along some meridians.

    Cold sweat ceaselessly dripped down from Ji Hao¡¯s forehead. The septum that had blocked those naturally sealed meridians of Feng Xing¡¯s body were burnt broken by Ji Hao¡¯s Gold Crow me. After that, roaring streams of power released by that drop of spirit blood gushed into those newly opened meridians, while giving tsunami-like rumbles.

    These new meridians, which were even thinner than hair, suddenly had been expanded to tens, even hundreds of times bigger. Because of the great pain, Feng Xing¡¯s eyeballs were filled with blood streaks, and he let out another series of hoarse screams. Along with loud popping noises, Ji Hao urately pierced those fiery light beams into Feng Xing¡¯s hidden Magus Acupoints. One after another, he broke the septa covered on those Magus Acupoints.

    Magus King spirit blood swooshed into those new Magus Acupoints, and iparably pure cyan-colored power streams began rotating swiftly in those new Magus Acupoints, continuously expanding and solidifying them.

    Meridians were opened up and Magus Acupoints were awakened one after another. Within a blink of an eye, over ten-thousand new meridians were opened up inside Feng Xing¡¯s body, and ten-thousand new Magus Acupoints were woken up all together. These new meridians and Magus Acupoints had contained more than a half of that drop of Magus King spirit blood, and the rest of that drop of spirit blood had merged deeply into his muscles, bones and marrows.

    Feng Xing took a long and deep breath, and a gale then rose around Feng Xing¡¯s body while he leapt right up into the air and easily brought up hundreds of shreds of afterimages in the sky.

    ¡°My power!¡± Feng Xing yelled out in surprise, ¡°I feel I can fight against a Magus King right now!¡±

    ¡°Then you will end up in as ugly a shape as I did.¡± Ji Hao struck Feng Xing straight with his words, ¡°Your power is now equal to mine, but facing enemies like Yi Qingniao...¡±

    A loud, desperate breathing noise interrupted him. Yu Mu, whose body was entirely covered in flowing sweat streams, rushed over while gasping desperately for air. Seeing Ji Hao and Feng Xing were both perfectly unharmed, he sat directly down on the ground, unable to let even a single word out.

 Chapter 363 â€“ Be of One Heart

    Chapter 363: Be of One Heart

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Looking at Yu Mu, who was trying so hard to catch his breath, with the sweat running down like raindrops, Ji Hao and Feng Xing both stopped talking.

    ¡°You bloody fatso, if wasn¡¯t for Ji Hao, you would now be right on time to collect my dead body and bury me!¡± Feng Xing squat down in front of Yu Mu, sighed slowly and said, ¡°And by doing that, you would gain a big extra advantage. Because the grave you were gonna dig for me, would be at least five times smaller than the one that I might dig for you some day!¡±

    ¡°Bu-bury, bury my ass!¡± Yu Mu swung his big chubby palm and pped hard on Feng Xing¡¯s forehead, as he yelled, ¡°Asshole! Who do you think we are! Do you think that you¡¯re the only hero while we all are ball-less twats? And we would leave you to die?!¡±

    Then he turned to Ji Hao, gave an embarrassed grin, with his cheeks that were a little bit blushed, and said, ¡°I, I¡¯m just a bitte, but, but I¡¯ve been running as fast as I can!¡±

    Ji Hao smilingly looked at Yu Mu, nodding satisfyingly and said, ¡°We¡¯re not ming you for runningte, you have all that precious fat after all, right? Yu Mu, meridian-expanding skill, do you want to learn?¡±

    Ji Hao looked at Yu Mu, abruptly changed the topic and asked, ¡°Open up more meridians in addition to your old inherited meridians, set a better foundation for your future cultivation. No matter the level of Senior Magi or Magus Kings, you will be more powerful than the others!¡±

    Yu Mu popped his eyes out, and got choked by his own saliva pointing his finger at Ji Hao. He mumbled with his throat, trying to breathe but couldn¡¯t, nearly directly choking to death. He madly waved his arms and kicked his feet, and even his eyeballs had turned red.

    Feng Xing hurriedly stood up, walked behind Yu Mu, and kneaded hard on his back.

    Boom! A huge stream of saliva sprayed out of Yu Mu¡¯s mouth to tens of zhang away. Yu Mu then looked at Ji Hao while gasping deeply and quickly, couldn¡¯t wait any longer and yelled out, ¡°I do! Whoever doesn¡¯t want to learn the skill is your grandson! But, but the meridian-expanding skill is a secret one, only elite inner apprentices of the Magi Pce can learn! You, how did you...where did you learn that?¡±

    Ji Hao looked at Yu Mu, chuckled and responded, ¡°I have a good Shifu!¡±

    Yu Mu again popped out his eyes. Thinking of that mysterious Yu Yu, who had an ocean-wide range of abilities and was immeasurably powerful, Yu Mu raised his head, nodded at Ji Hao with an extremely admiring, respectful look, then said, ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s him. Right, things that Minister Si Wen Ming can do, he can surely do too.¡±

    Ji Hao then ripped Yu Mu¡¯s clothes off, exposing his tender and soft fat. Sharp, needle-like fiery light beams zipped out of Ji Hao¡¯s fingers once again, and deeply pierced into Yu Mu¡¯s skin. Extremely thin beams of fiery light swiftly passed through Yu Mu¡¯s body, opening up his sealed meridians and lighting up his dead Magus Acupoints one after another.

    Same as what he did to Feng Xing, Ji Hao opened over twelve-thousand new meridians up for Yu Mu and woke up over a-hundred Magus Acupoints of his. Yu Mu was continuously gulping dragon blood amber, his body had been digesting those amber pieces into strong life-force, that then transformed into swooshing streams of power, gushing into those new meridians and Magus Acupoints, supporting those meridians and Magus Acupoints, to keep them from re-sealing.

    With the solid foundation Ji Hao set up for him today, in the future, Yu Mu only needed to simply cultivate himself, continuously grow and umte power, expand his meridians and Magus Acupoints. By doing all this, his power would soar rapidly, and soon would grow to many times greater than his current power.

    During this process, Ji Hao drew a slight stream of the power of the immemorial sun streamer, letting it surge around inside Yu Mu¡¯s body to expel those highly toxic impurities, which couldn¡¯t be absorbed by his body, and had umted in his body. These impurities came from all those poisonous materials he had eaten all these years.

    From Yu Mu¡¯s white and tender skin, multicolored, sticky, slurry like excretions had been ceaselessly oozing out. The horrible odor releasing from his body made Man Man¡¯s adorable face twisted, and pushed her horribly away for over ten miles.

    That pungent odor was impressively horrible, smelling hundreds of times worse than a stingtrine pit. Ji Hao was still working on expanding Yu Mu¡¯s new meridians, while Feng Xing was constantly putting dragon blood amber into his mouth, so neither of them could leave. By now, both of their faces were covered in tears because of that crazily horrible odor.

    ¡°Oh! My dear ancestors!¡± Ji Hao had sealed his nose, eyes, ears and mouth with his power, even tightened all of his pores, but still couldn¡¯t block this terrifying smell.

    A gust of wind blew across, along with which, that horrible odor released from Yu Mu¡¯s body transformed into a cloud of multicolored smoke, drifting into the woods nearby. Thriving trees in that woods instantly withered and became rotten, copsing down, then turned into puffs of ck ashes, and dissipated in the air.

    Those highly poisonous impurities umted inside Yu Mu¡¯s body had already be a strange kind of toxicant. If today, Ji Hao didn¡¯t expel those toxic impurities for him by using the pure sun me contained in the immemorial sun steamer, these impurities would certainly cause arge, negative effect on hister cultivation, and even shorten his life.

    ¡°You bloody fatso...from now on, don¡¯t eat too much dodgy stuff.¡± Looking at Yu Mu¡¯s badly twisted face, Feng Xing said quite worryingly.

    ¡°Save that for yourself you bastard! Don¡¯t ever y hero again!¡± Yu Mu red at Feng Xing while showing his teeth, yelling back at him.

    ¡°You both shut up! You think it¡¯s not stinking enough?!¡± Ji Hao shouted out in anger. Mr Crow let out streams of raging me, burning those excretions, which had been oozing out of Yu Mu¡¯s body, into big, ck and dense clouds of smoke, rising into the sky. The two magic fire snakes had darted a long distance away, ceaselessly breathing out strong gusts of gale, blowing the ck smoke far, far away.

    Worked truly hard for a whole hour, Ji Hao finallypleted the expansion of over ten-thousand meridians of Yu Mu, and threw a heavy kick on Yu Mu¡¯s butt.

    Yu Mu burst out a loudugh and abruptly leapt up high into the air. He shook his body to send those remaining excretions far away, then stretched his body. Abruptly, Yu Mu yelled out in a great surprise, ¡°My body! Howe my body has be so light?! Eh? Eh!¡±

    Moving slightly, Yu Mu had actually brought up a couple of shreds of afterimages. Although his moving speed was still far slower than Feng Xing and Ji Hao,pared to his old, turtle-like speed, this was already an impressively great improvement.

    ¡°Haha! Good brothers!¡± Yu Muughed out loud and put his arm around Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Good brother!¡± Ji Hao pped hard on Yu Mu¡¯s back. All of a sudden, he thought of the scene when Yu Mu rushed over in a hell-like rush, as if his butt was grilling with me.

    Back then, when this fatso thudded his butt against the ground and widely opened his mouth for air, he still had a couple of tails of poisonous snakes and scorpions squirming in his mouth. This fatso had risked his own life for Feng Xing. He had rushed all the way while swallowing all kinds of highly poisonous materials; he was well-prepared for a true deadly fight!

    Such a fatso was a good fatso, such a fatso was well worth making!

    ¡°My good brothers!¡± Feng Xing leapt up as well, spread his arms around Ji Hao and Yu Mu¡¯s shoulders, and held them tightly, while saying, ¡°From now on, we will deal with all troubles together! Haha! Even Yi Qingniao was killed by us! He was a Magus King, but what is the big deal about being a Magus King?!¡±

    Yu Mu quivered instantly, and yelled, ¡°Damn! Magus King? Have you just killed a Magus king?! Gosh, why couldn¡¯t I run faster?!¡±

    ¡°Good sister, good sister!¡± Man Man happily rushed over, grabbed Ji Hao and Yu Mu¡¯ arms, rubbing Ji Hao¡¯s arm hard with her little pink cheek.

    Ji Hao, Yu Mu, Feng Xing and Man Man nced at each other. At this moment, a warm feeling that was hard to describe, burst out from all of their hearts. After that, all four of them raised their heads andughed out loud towards the sky. But then, Ji Hao suddenly quivered.

    ¡°Crap! Where are the old wood and that big leopard?! They were a bit slower than us, but both should have arrived already! They can¡¯t be even slower than this bloody fatso!¡±

 Chapter 364 â€“ Rounding Up

    Chapter 364: Rounding Up

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    ¡°Hrr...hrr...¡±

    That old purple grain dragon sandalwood had been gasping heavily and weakly. He leaned against a cliff, many of his branches were shattered into pieces, while a big half of those fruits hanging on his head had disappeared. Inside that pair of deeply hollowed eye sockets of his, the two deep-green colored, zing pupil mes had now be much dimmer than before, looking like dying candle lights which were suffering in a hurricane.

    That winded, huge leopard leaned against the old tree, continuously showing his teeth and letting out raging and desperate roars, while spurting out puffs of ck smoke from his mouth.

    His pair of muscr wings were violently broken off, numerous thin, pale and white bones hade out from his wings and were exposed in the air. The leopard¡¯s tail was cut broken as well, now barely hanging on his body by a thin slice of skin. Apart from all these, the leopard¡¯s head, neck, belly and all the other body areas, were covered in severe wounds. From those wounds, sticky blood had been dripping out along with fragments of broken internal organs, causing this sturdy and fierce leopard to twitch his body in pain.

    ¡°Hrr...hrr...¡±

    The old tree raised a long, arm-shaped branch, dug out a sphere of nicely scented resin from a big sh on his tree trunk, then swiftly thrust the resin into the big leopard¡¯s mouth. The leopard swallowed the resin, after which, his wounds began healing at a visible race.

    The old tree and the leopard ncing around in a despairing panic. Fear and despair, that they never ever felt before now had shrouded both of their hearts. Even when the leopard was poisoned by a heart-burning butterfly and the old tree was trying all he could to find other treemen, and ask around about the Chi Ban Market, they didn¡¯t face such despair.

    At least, back then, the old tree had gotten the information about the Chi Ban Market and he knew that only if he could bring enough amount of prey to the market, he would be able to trade for the medicine and cure the leopard.

    But now...

    ¡°My friend, where are you...¡± The old tree mumbled.

    Treemen were never good at running. Although they were all gigantic in shapes, but in jungle areas, their walking speed was even slower than the moving speed of ordinary Novice Magi. Therefore, once the old tree and leopard left the Chi Ban Market, they had lost Ji Hao and Man Man.

    The leopard had a good nose, with which, they had chased Ji Hao and Man Man for a while along the trail of smell left by them. However, when they reached quite far away from the Chi Ban Market and in an outlying mountain area, they were suddenly surrounded.

    After a big, sudden fight, both the old tree and the leopard were gravely wounded. At this moment, the situation had turned into two groups of people fighting for the ownership of them.

    One group was of human beings. They were wearing long garments made from coarse clothes and wooden masks carved out from cedarwood, with embossments. Their bodies had been releasing a faint scent of herbal medicines. Clearly, they must have been working with all kinds of herbs for years, because that herbal scent given by their bodies sensed old andplicated; except for people who were surrounded by numerous kinds of herbs all year round, no one would have such a scent on the body.

    There were over thirty people in that group, each having a strong sense of power and body surrounded by different colored smoke streams. Apparently, they were all poison-using Magi.

    The other group which had been confronting the group of human beings wasprised of nearly a hundred creatures who had human bodies and wolf heads. These wolf-men were all wearing exquisite armors and holding machetes that had shining spell symbol embossment. Their bodies had all been releasing fierce sense of power and their eyes were dimly shining with a blood-red light. Without a doubt, this was a group of brutal mobs, who might have taken countless lives already.

    The first wave of attack wasunched by these wolf-men at the old tree and leopard. Both the old tree and the leopard were wounded by their machetes.

    After that, when these wolf-men were ready to collect their ¡®trophy¡¯, the group of human beings, who were wearing masks and obviously didn¡¯t want to disclose their identities, abruptly dashed up from all directions and released huge clouds of poison. Tens of wolf-men were put down right away.

    Seventy to eighty wolf-men were struck down onto the ground immediately after the human group showed up. However, by now, not a single dead body could be seen on the ground. The poison used by that group of human beings was so incredibly powerful that all dead bodies were melted into puddles of blood within a short span of time, and entirely absorbed by the dry soil. Not even a single drop of blood was left.

    Around thirty poison-using Magi had now been confronting against nearly a hundred, almost crazy and fierce wolf-men. None of them was showing any sign ofunching attacks. Neither of the two groups was willing tounch the first attack on each other.

    After quite a while, the tallest and most muscr wolf-man suddenly gave a long and resonant howl, then said, ¡°You shameless human beings! We¡¯re the guards of Gold Wind Wolf Emperor of the Northern Grasnd, in Chi Ban Mountain. Tens of billions of wolfs living on the Northern Grasnd are under themand of our Emperor. Do you want the blood of all humankind living in the Northern Grasnd to be drained just because of you?!¡±

    In grasnds, the most horrible disaster was nothing else but wolves. Countless starving wolves gushing over from all directions just like the tide water; even a big-scale n, that had the poption of millions and was guarded by hundreds of Senior Magi, could be swallowed entirely by those innumerable and fearless wolves, without leaving a piece of broken armor, and that too within a single night.

    If among those wolves, some wolf-men who had managed to gain human-like consciousness, were guiding the group, and these wolf-men were all as powerful as Senior Magi, then this group of wolves could be a grave, sky-big disaster for any human n. Even big ns with millions of people couldn¡¯t survive their attacks.

    Therefore, the threats given by the wolf-man was straightforward, because in the Northern Grasnd, those wolves were truly terrifying powerful beings that even Jia n warriors wouldn¡¯t want to offend.

    ¡°Whatever!¡± responded an elderly man in a ck cloak, with a frosty tone, ¡°Go, go kill every single person on the Northern Grasnd! Don¡¯t just talk, go and do it... kill them all and eat them up! By then, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t be the one whoe to you for revenge, instead, the Yu Dynasty woulde and trouble your Gold Wind Wolf Emperor, am I right?¡±

    Hearing him, all wolf-men gasped simultaneously, then gave raging, long howls. He was right. Most of the humankind living on the Northern Grasnd was seen as stored ves by the Yu Dynasty. Every few years, ve-hunting troops sent by the Yu Dynasty would pay a visit to the Northern Grasnd and takerge groups of human ves away. If these wolves truly killed all those human beings, the Yu Dynasty would certainly trouble them for this.

    ¡°You can have this leopard!¡± That elderly man in a ck cloak gave a sneer and said, ¡°If not enough, we can give you another hundred leopards! But this old tree... is ours.¡±

    Having confronted for another while, the coiling, poisonous streams of smoke around those Magi¡¯s bodies suddenly boosted up, transforming into countless multicolored, fierce poisonous serpents, swishing towards those wolf-men.

    Wolf-men howled out together whilending all four feet of theirs on the ground, rushing up at their highest speed towards those poison-using Magi.

    ¡°Hm, a bunch of idiots!¡± Before these two groups had bumped into each other, a cold, scornful sneer came from the top of the cliff above their heads. On the cliff top, nearly a hundred tall and sturdy men, whose bodies were all covered in dragon scales, and some body parts even had fins attached on them, abruptly showed up. They wielded their hands and followed by that, a gigantic, which was over a-zhang in radius, swooshed down from the sky. The range of this huge covered all those poison-using Magi and wolf-men.

    Those Magi yelled out in anger while wolf-men howled towards the sky. They didn¡¯t have the time to attack each other anymore, instead, they turned around and fled outwards.

    Those sturdy men standing on top of the cliff, who had obvious aquatic features on their bodies,ughed out loud. Theirughs were filled with pride and arrogance.

    However, not long after theyughed out, countless sharp arrows zipped up from behind their bodies. As many as locusts in a swarm, countless arrows deeply pierced into these sturdy men¡¯s bodies. Powers attached on these arrows were strong and violent; many of those men¡¯s bodies were directly punctured, now covered in holes that had blood streams spurting out.

    Nearly a hundred scaled men howled out. Before that great released by them had evennded on the ground, they were all torn into bits by that heavy storm of arrows.

 Chapter 365 â€“ Fighting Over the Tree

    Chapter 365: Fighting Over the Tree

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Arrows flew over like a heavy rain, tearing nearly a hundred aquatic, man-shaped creatures into pieces.

    Along with a series of cold, teasingughs, around twenty Jia n warriors who were all heavily armored, holding longbows and had quivers tied around their waists, walked out with big steps. One of them gave a sneer then said, ¡°Ignorant barbaric creatures, that tree is not something that you can touch.¡±

    This Jia n warrior then gave a heavy kick and sent the head of an aquatic man away, then raised his head and growled, ¡°Especially aquatic creatures like you, you are in such a low position even amongst all those lowly barbaric creatures!¡±

    A long and resonant roar came. The Chi Ban Mountain area was nowhere near oceans, but at this moment, a roaring tide rose directly from the ground, immediately growing into a wave that was hundreds of zhang tall. Dense fishy and salty smell that uniquely belonged to oceans spread out along with that wave. From within the wave, faint silhouettes of sea horses, corals and all kinds of fishes were visible. This scene could make anyone feel dizzy in shock.

    A miles long, enormous dragon whale rode on the wave, and an over ten-meter tall, muscr man, who had bulged bones and dented face, looking like a crab, stood on the dragon whale¡¯s head, with a shield held in his left hand and a long holding in his hand. He was roaring and leaping up into the sky.

    ¡°Break!¡± When that sturdy man leapt up, the dragon whale had risen, and brought the wave up as well. After that, the tremendously huge dragon whale swooshed right down towards those Jia n warriors along with the wave.

    Looks of those Jia n warriors instantly changed. They raised their brightly shining longbows and released another great wave of arrows. Those arrows, which were powerful enough to puncture mountains, zipped across the sky and bumped into that enormous whale¡¯s belly, letting out muffled booms.

    Those longbows were crafted by Xiu n master craftsmen and were gravely powerful, added with special arrows that had spell symbols attached on, which couldrgely improve the power of those bows. Countless arrows pierced into the dragon whale¡¯s thick skin, into its generousyer of fat, then entirely drilled into its immense body.

    Large streams of blood gushed out of the giant whale¡¯s body, even dyed the wave red. If those arrows struck into an ordinary man¡¯s body, he would have been torn into slight bits long ago, yet if one was to rece the man with such a gigantic whale, the effect caused by those arrows would merely equal a man stabbed by toothpicks, which would hurt a bit and cause a little blood to shed, but nothing else.

    Followed by a thunderous boom, the old tree and the leopard suddenly raised their heads in fear, looking at that overwhelming, floating wave upon their heads, as that miles long enormous dragon whale heavily smashed over twenty Jia n warriors under its body.

    The cliff was trembling intensely, and the ground was shaking while letting out loud, horrible rumbles. Over twenty Jia n warriors were directly crushed into meat paste, and only their leader, the strongest one among them, had survived the whale¡¯s descent, struggling out from the wave while vomiting blood.

    However, once after he made it out of the wave, that crab-shaped man wielded the huge machete down and hacked him into two, from the head to between the legs.

    ¡°My King has said whoever dares to fight over this purple grain dragon sandalwood, against us, will be against hundreds of billions of ocean creatures of the East Sea.¡± Landing back on the head of that dragon whale, the crab-shaped man wielded his long machete again in the air, and yelled with his head held high.

    Before his voice faded, a dazzlingly, ground-shattering lightning bolt descended down from the sky and burned the crab-man¡¯s entire body ck. Numerous birds swished across the air while screaming, madly tearing that crab-man¡¯s body with their sharp ws. Within a very short span of time, that crab-man was torn into a skeleton, and subsequently, that white skeleton was shattered as well.

    Those birds were way too swift and crazy, and that crab-man, who was mounted on the dragon whale and swooshed down from the sky, was killed immediately without having a chance to fight back.

    The dragon whale screamed towards the sky in rage and sadness, sending up sky-devouring waves and attempted to strike those birds down from the sky. A long and shrill bird scream then came from high up in the air, following which, tens of whirlwinds descended from the sky. From within them, a golden roc, which had the wingspan of nearly fifty miles, dove rapidly down and grabbed the dragon whale¡¯s body with its pair of ws, slightly tearing it.

    An ear-piercing howl rose into the air. That shockingly gigantic dragon whale was easily torn into two pieces by the roc, and afterwards, innumerable bird silhouettes flew over, tearing that dragon whale into pieces too.

    The golden-winged rded on the cliff top, shook its body and transformed into a scrawny, dark-faced man. He looked around with his shining pair of eyes, stood on the cliff top thenughed towards the surrounding area, then said, ¡°It¡¯s just a crappy piece of wood, but everyone is fighting over it. Why don¡¯t you just let my king have it?¡±

    While he was speaking, a yellow pearl, which was wrapped by coiling stream of mist, fell down from the sky and struck on the head of this man, who was transformed from a golden-winged roc. The man howled out and shook his body, intending to run, however, that pearl released a great, glue like sticky power, forcibly freezing him where he was standing, and disabled him from moving.

    Pop! The man¡¯s head was smashed and the yellow pearl hovered up, releasing denser and greater yellow mist streams. Hundreds of bird silhouettes in the surrounding area were attracted into the yellow mist while screaming. After that, that thick yellow mist, which was as heavy as mountains, slightly shrunk and crushed those birds into meat paste.

    A handsome man in a long while cloak descended from the air, stood on that yellow pearl, looking down at the ground and said with a cold sneer on his face, ¡°People...¡±

    He only managed to let a word out, before a longsword and a heavy machete swooshed straight out of the air, like two ghost silhouettes, and directly chopped into his body. That yellow mist surged up into the air and spread to surrounding areas, and soon, two muscr human silhouettes popped out from the air.

    All three of them remained absolutely silent while eachunching their attacks and started a big mess of a fight. Nevertheless, before the winner was determined, a group of archers in feather cloaks pulled their longbows open and released a tremendous wave of arrows towards them. The arrows had roared for an entire minute.

    Those three seemingly powerful people were all shot into hedgehogs by those archers that came from the Eastern Wastnd. Even that yellow pearl was blown into bits by a sharp, long arrow that was entirely wrapped in a cyan stream of light, and was released by the leader of those archers.

    However, once these Eastern Wastnd archers took out those three men, countless poisonous snakes darted out of the ground. Those archers didn¡¯t have time to react at all. They didn¡¯t get the chance to activate their amazing moving spee, which they were proud of the most. Instead, they could only scream themselves hoarse while those poisonous snakes coiled around their bodies and covered their bodies entirely up.

    Waves of attacks wereunched one after another. In total, hundreds of groups of people hade and died. Their attacks were fierce and brutal, and all losers were shattered directly, not even a single one managing to luckily get wounded and flee. Within merely a quarter of an hour, three to five thousand people had fallen. Finally, after all those deaths, a few Yu n warriors followed by arge group of Jia n warriors caught the old tree and the leopard with a specially crafted, pliable yet tough.

    One Yu n warrior looked at the old tree and the leopard, who were desperately struggling in that, and couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, as he said, ¡°Atst, you became our Qian Family¡¯s trophy anyway. Don¡¯t bother to try, the is made from dragon tendons. Unless you have the shell-breaking-level power, you will never break out from it!¡±

    The old tree and leopard roared out in anger and fear, helpless tears gushing out of their eye sockets.

    They had always been standing aloof from all the worldly affairs, and quietly living in that deep, virgin valley. All they had were nothing but each other. This was the very first time for them to leave that valley they lived in, but howe they had be everyone¡¯s target all the sudden?

    They couldn¡¯t understand this cruel andplicated world!

    So many people had died just for their ownership, was it even worth?

    A strong and ice-cold sense of power descended from the sky, along with which, a cold, slightly malicious voice came.

    ¡°Eh? A made from dragon tendons? Are you going against our dragon-kind?¡±

 Chapter 366 â€“ Dragon-kind

    Chapter 366: Dragon-kind

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Mr Crow grabbed Yu Mu¡¯s fleshy shoulders, and had been gliding in the air, a few feet high above the ground.

    For the first time in his life, Yu Mu was moving at such a swift speed. Looking at the ground, which was rapidly slipping away under his feet, he excitedly waved his arms and yelled in surprise, ¡°How wonderful! Why was I so dumb?! I needed to get a battle bird as well! I¡¯ve heard that some people in the Magi Pce are especially raising and training all kinds of battle birds... I need to go get one!¡±

    Yu Mu then proudly grinned at Feng Xing and said, ¡°What do you think about my brilliant idea? With a powerful mounting bird, I will never ever again slow us down!¡±

    ¡°Well, whichever bird that might be chosen by you, probably is cursed by Shaosi, right?¡± Feng Xing responded in an evil tone, ¡°With you, such a huge pile of fat sitting on the poor bird all day long, how can the bird still be able to fly anyway?¡±

    Yu Mu¡¯s face turned blue in anger instantly. He pointed his finger at Feng Xing, trembling in irritation. A short whileter, he patted hard on his own fat belly, causing waves of fat-ripples on it, then yelled out angrily, ¡°You¡¯re jealous of me! You must have been so jealous of my fat!¡±

    Feng Xing snorted on Yu Mu¡¯s shameless words, then trod on a cyan gust of wind and raised his speed. Abruptly, Feng Xing turned to Ji Hao and said with a serious look, ¡°That was a drop of pure Magus King spirit blood! Ji Hao, I will certainly...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say such words.¡± Ji Hao interrupted Feng Xing, and responded, ¡°We¡¯re friends, brothers. That Magus King spirit blood was indeed precious, but Yi Qingniao¡¯s spirit blood can only release its maximum power and effect in your body. It suited you the most.¡±

    Feng Xing clenched his fists, nodded, then remained silent. However, his look had now be extra determined.

    A living Magus King was burned alive, and one mere drop of spirit blood was extracted from his body. He felt like he owed Ji Hao a huge one, an incredibly huge one. Even though they were friends and brothers, he still had to imprint this big favor deep in his heart, and when he had the chance, he would certainly pay Ji Hao back.

    Yu Mu hesitated for a while, then turned his head to Ji Hao and said, ¡°Ji Hao, you taught us the meridian-expanding skill that you learned from your Shifu...In the Magi Pce, only carefully selected apprentices of the inner pce are qualified to learn this skill, and not all of the inner apprentices have the opportunity to learn that. But you have taught us the skill, is it alright?¡±

    Ji Hao gave Yu Mu a profound nce, smiled and answered, ¡°The meridian-expanding skill may seem to be mysterious, but it¡¯s actually not a big deal.¡±

    Pausing briefly, Ji Hao continued, ¡°Those meridians are right inside our bodies, it¡¯s just that we don¡¯t have the power to know about them and exploit them. Back in the ancient time, when our ancestors had just gained consciousness, their knowledge-umtion was nearly negligible, therefore, they could only beg the other kinds of creatures for help, and inherit powers that belonged to those creatures. The lives of ancient human beings were tough, and they didn¡¯t have too many choices.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Ji Hao looked at the east, where the sky was gradually lighting up and said with a grin, ¡°We, as descendants of the ancient human beings, are much more powerful than our ancestors. We have gained knowledge, and we understand this world much better than them. If we can¡¯t even figure out the mysteriousness of our own bodies, do you think we would have the face to meet our ancestors after we died?¡±

    Ji Hao then slightly waved his hand and continued, ¡°The meridian-expanding skill is just a small step forward, for us to get to know the mysteriousness of our own bodies. To my Shifu, that is nothing important but a small easy trick, no need to worry at all.¡±

    Feng Xing and Yu Mu quickly nced at each other, then said together with faces that looked iparably serious, ¡°We swear on the name of our ancestors¡¯ souls, we will never ever tell a word about it to anyone.¡±

    Ji Hao grinned at them. He truly wanted to tell Feng Xing and Yu Mu to not see this meridian-expanding skill as such a serious deal. Since Si Wen Ming and the other Magi Pce elders had already mastered a part of this skill, it shouldn¡¯t be a secret skill anymore. What Ji Hao did need to avoid was letting the others know that all of his existing meridians had already been opened up.

    They rushed all the way. Yu Mu, who once was the biggest drag amongst the whole team, now had raised his speed with the help given by Mr Crow. This time, he didn¡¯t slow the team down. They leapt high and darted in the air, as if they were flying like birds. They moved back along the road they came from, and soon had made hundreds of miles far.

    By now, the old tree and the leopard were tightly bound by that huge, dragon tendon. No matter how hard they struggled, the would only shrink tighter and tighter. Ten Jia n warriors lifted up the old tree and the leopard, who were wrapped in that giant, preparing to head back with their trophy. But abruptly, over ten dragon-kind warriors, who had human bodies and dragon-heads and were wearing golden armors, showed up.

    Standing on top of the surrounding mountains, these dragon-kind warriors, who were nearly ten-zhang tall, let out resonant roars. Each with a pair of ragingly-zing eyes, they stared at that giant, which had wrapped the old tree up. One dragon warrior, whose horns were polished to shining, and were decorated with many pearls and gemstones, said coldly, ¡°Did you weave dragon tendons into a? Hm, you have two-hundred and fifty people in here, choose two heads to chop off as an apology, then leave this old tree and piss off!¡±

    A few Yu n warriors instantly yelled out in anger. One Yu n warrior took two steps forwards and growled at that dragon warrior, ¡°Those dragon tendons belonged to criminal dragons, and were purchased from your Dragon King Mansion! You bastards! You sold those to us yourself...¡±

    That dragon warrior rudely interrupted him, looked up, showing the whites of his eyes, then said carelessly, ¡°Ah, I remembered. Those criminal dragon tendons were indeedmodities sold by us! However, we sold those to you for letting you worship our great dragon kind, you should worship those tendons, like people do to their ancestors... Who told you to weave those into a?!¡±

    That group of Yu n and Jia n warriors was so angry, that they even had smoke puffing up from their heads. They pointed their fingers at that dragon warrior, but couldn¡¯t let a word out.

    What a shameless, heartless word! Those tendons were goods sold by the Dragon King Mansion, and the customers bought those at a sky-high price. But how to use those tendons should be the customers¡¯ very own business, how could they just say that those tendons were supposed to be worshipped by customers, just like people do to their ancestors?!

    Who would buy a fake ancestor at a sky-high price, take it back home and worship it?!

    ¡°You filth!¡± A Yu n warriors burst out a curse in rage.

    ¡°You insulted our kind, that makes you doubly guilty!¡± That dragon warrior conveniently grabbed a broadsword that had a golden dragon pattern embossed on the hilt, then easily wielded it in the air. Following that, thousands of zhang long, blue-colored and arc-shaped sword power stream tore the air open, and shed an immeasurably deep cut in the ground, fiercely roaring towards that Yu n man.

    Two Jia n warriors immediately leapt up, raising their heavy shields against that sword power stream.

    Puff! Two three-foot thick, solid shields were ripped apart like two pieces of dried beancurd. The two Jia n warriors howled out simultaneously, while that stream of sword power cut them into four pieces. Blood sshed out all over the ground.

    That Yu n man screamed out in shock while three blood-red amulets tied around his waist sted out, releasing a zhang-thick, blood-red light screen, shielding him behind. Within that light screen, a blood-red, erect eye was clearly visible. That sword power stream bumped into that light screen and caused a thunderous bang. Next, the sword power stream and that light screen perished together. The Yu n man staggered backwards, nearly falling on the ground.

    ¡°Eh? Quite powerful amulets! The problem is, how many amulets like this do you have?¡± said that dragon warrior, while raising his long broadsword up proudly, ¡°How many more moves of mine can you take?¡±

    Over ten dragon warriors raised their weapons all together. Strong and cold sense of power instantly rose from those weapons, and fierce aura of killing spread out speedily. Astonishingly, all those weapons using by these dragon warriors were natural holy weapons!

    The dragon-kind was indeed as rich as people said they were!

 Chapter 367 â€“ Rich

    Chapter 367: Rich

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    From quite far away, Ji Hao saw eighteen dragon warriors pull out their weapons and leap down from the mountaintops they stood on, rushing into the group of Jia n warriors.

    For the first time, Ji Hao saw Jia n warriors being ughtered by the enemy who were much less than themselves in number. Also for the first time, Ji Hao saw warriors whose bodies were even tougher than Jia n warriors¡¯ bodies, and had even better fighting skills than them. Attacksunched by these dragon warriors were even fiercer and more brutal than attacksunched by anyone that Ji Hao had ever met before.

    Puffing noises let out by Jia n warriors¡¯ heavy armors and shields, when they were easily sliced open, came from all over the ce. That noise didn¡¯t sound like metal-shing noise at all, instead, that was the noise one might hear when a sharp de cut open a thin piece of wood.

    Mixed with that puffing noise was the sound of muscles being torn apart and bones and meridians being smashed.

    All these noises togetherposed a march that was so terrifying, it could even make people¡¯s hair stand on ends.

    With the dim sunlight at dawn, one could see huge amounts of needle-thin streams of blood spurting up towards the sky. The shapes of these blood streams were so strange, which also clearly showed how tiny those wounds that let out these blood streams, were, and how sharp were those weapons that had made those wounds.

    Jia n warriors fell down one after another, like grass that had been chopped by long and sharp des. They couldn¡¯t even give a single roar before they lost their lives under the sparkling cold light of the dragon warriors¡¯ weapons. Numerous huge heads rolled all over the ground, then being stomped into a puddle of liquid by those violent dragon warriors.

    ¡°Oh my goodness! It¡¯s like they¡¯re ughtering a bunch of livestock!¡± Feng Xing¡¯s fine hair had stood straight up when he was watching this bloody, brutal massive killing. He couldn¡¯t even believe what he had seen.

    Those, who were madly ughtered by dragon warriors, were Jia n warriors, normally known as ¡®monsters¡¯. In battlefields, one Jia n warrior could fight equally against five same-level human warriors! But now, they were being ughtered by dragon warriors and seemed to havepletely lost the power of resistance. Their wless battle formation had copsed almost in the blink of an eye.

    The number of dragon warriors was less than one-tenth the number of Jia n warriors, however, the power released by them was more than ten times greater than those Jia n warrior¡¯ powers.

    Crazy, full-strength counterattacksunched by those Jia n warriors struck on the bodies of these dragon warriors, but only managed to burst out a few fire sparkles, and couldn¡¯t even break their armors.

    Normally, these dragon warriors were all around ten-zhang tall, but when they fought against those Jia n warriors, they swiftly shrunk their bodies to only half a size bigger than them. The height and physical strength, which was an absolute advantage, along with their incredibly destructive weapons, nearly unbreakable armors, great fighting skills and rich experiences...

    All these had directly caused a bloody, massive, terrifying massacre.

    ¡°These dragon warriors¡¯ weapons and armors are way too powerful.¡± said Yu Mu while watching this fight, the soft fat on his body even shaking.

    Ji Hao and his teammates had heard the noiseing from the battlefield from a hundred miles away, but when they moved for tens of miles with their current speed and reached less than ten miles away from that small basin, the fight was already over.

    Five Yu n warriors, whose faces were as pale as papers, now knelt on the ground with hands held behind their heads, tremblingly looking at a dragon warrior who had expanded his body back to around ten-zhang tall. All Jia n warriors under theirmands were killed, therefore, these few Yu n warriors directly gave up on resistance.

    Even though they still had some powerful amulets given by their family elders, and still had a chance to fight back, maybe turning the situation in their favor, they gave up on resistance anyway.

    They were noble Yu n people after all. In their eyes, people that died in battlefields with bodies covered in blood, were all not noble beings, instead, those were idiots!

    ¡°Oi, I¡¯ve told you, if you buy those dragon tendons, you¡¯ll have to worship them, just like you worship your ancestors... otherwise, you¡¯ll have a huge trouble!¡± said the dragon warrior leader, while slowly squatting down in front of those Yu n men. Next, the dragon warrior leader raised its hand, flicked his finger on the heads of those Yu n men, one after another.

    Pop! Pop! Pop! Pop! Along with this series of noise, the heads of four Yu n men were blown uppletely. Thest Yu n warrior gave a desperate scream right away, ¡°I-I¡¯m a direct descendant of the Qian Family, you ca-can¡¯t kill me...¡±

    The dragon warrior leader paused, and murmured, ¡°Hm? A direct descendant of the Qian Family? Flicking you to death will indeed be little disrespectful to your family.¡± After this, the dragon warrior leader stood back up and abruptly wielded his broadsword.

    Swoosh! The head of this Yu n man was sent high up into the air, then smashed by a stream of sword light. He then grinned, proudly nodded and continued, ¡°Hm, now, even your family elder won¡¯t have anyints. To be killed by a natural holy weapon, what a huge glory that is!¡±

    A few dragon warriors walked over with a big amount of small and shining objects held in their hands. Those were all pricey stuff they found on those dead Jia n and Yu n warriors¡¯ bodies. Among those, only magic tools were numbered nearly a hundred.

    ¡°A small fortune!¡± The dragon warrior leader frowned. The long and golden moustache hung beside his mouth shook intensely, while he continued saying, ¡°Not bad, these scums were much richer than I thought. Well, this journey of ours indeed was worth something.¡±

    After he gave a loudugh, this dragon warrior leader suddenly burst out a great roar and pulled out his broadsword, wielding it backwards.

    A nearly thousand-zhang long, blue-colored and arc-shaped stream of sword power roared out, bringing up a huge stream of blue light, swooshing towards Ji Hao and his teammates. This sword attack was incredibly fierce, and even when the main sword power stream was still around a mile away from Ji Hao and the others, horribly thin, yet strong and sharp streams of power had reached them, even leaving countless cuts on Yu Mu and Feng Xing¡¯ coarse clothes.

    Ji Hao snorted, pulled out the me Dragon Sword and took a big step forwards. The power contained in all eight-thousand of his Magus Acupoints began boiling simultaneously. Tremendously great streams of power surged into the me Dragon Sword, following which, the long sword gave a sky-shaking dragon roar. Along with that resonant roar, another thousand-zhang long, arc-shaped sword power stream swooshed out, rumbling up along with a great heat.

    The sword power stream released by that dragon warrior leader contained a great sense of water power. After all, they lived in the East Ocean, and every dragon warrior had a horribly great water-power-manipting ability.

    The other sword power stream released by Ji Hao came along with raging mes and terrifying heat. zing me rose into the air, coiling and roaring, straightaway bumping into that blue stream of sword power.

    Fire power and water power shed against each other, soon generating lightning. Incalcble blue and red lightning bolts dazzled, along with ground shaking thunders. That noise was loud enough to even wake up the dead. The point where the two streams of power met, a small mountain instantly shattered and copsed; tens of different-sized holes were struck onto the ground by those lightning bolts.

    Ear-piercing shing noise lingered in the air. The two streams of power coiled around each other, swiftly rotating, striking each other. A blue and red colored tornado was started, swooshing right up from the ground into the air thousands of feet high, looking just like a spinning pir of wind, soaring into the heaven. The tornado had also drilled into the ground, creating a miles in radius gigantic hole.

    After a long while, that tornado finally flew into the higher sky and disappeared. After that, a heavy rain of stones and dust fell, and fierce gusts of wind blew across, making the entire jungle area quiver.

    The dragon warrior leader eximed out, ¡°Not bad! Kid, you have just held off the sword power I released with ten-percent of my strength.¡±

    His eyeballs quickly rolled in his eye sockets, then fixed right on the me Dragon Sword holding in Ji Hao¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Eh? Is that a dragon pattern on your sword? That sword is a treasure belonging to our dragon-kind, where did you get it? Kid, hand this sword over, and that cloak you¡¯re wearing...and that pair of hammers in the hands of that little girl, standing next to you. Then I can let you go!¡±

    Ji Hao was so angry about this dragon warrior leader¡¯s ridiculous words that he evenughed out. People always said that the dragon-kind was greedy, violent and rude... so all these were true!

    These dragon warriors indeed had sharp eyes, and with a single nce, they had discovered the best treasures belonging to Man Man and Ji Hao.

    Looking at those brightly shining holy weapons in their hands, Ji Hao began wondering, if all those holy weapons were robbed from others by these dragon warriors.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk too much to you, just let the old tree and leopard go. All the mess happening around here can stop now.¡± Looking at those dragon warriors who were approaching with big steps, Ji Hao said loudly and harshly.

 Chapter 368 â€“ Picking Up

    Chapter 368: Picking Up

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Separated by a distance of three miles, Ji Hao and eighteen dragon warriors stood facing each other.

    Feng Xing had disappeared already, no one aware where he went. After he trod on a gust of wind and dashed into the woods, no one had ever seen him again.

    Yu Mu took out that huge pot of his while giving quite simple and honest grin to those dragon warriors. He then carried that ck and huge pot on his back. This fatso was well prepared for taking a beating even before the fight started.

    Man Man carried her pair of hammers, angrily rushing towards the old tree and leopard, even brushing against a few dragon warriors. Two dragon warriors intended to stop her, but their leader yelled them stop

    ¡°It¡¯s just a little girl, let her be. What can she do anyway?¡±

    Man Man quickly rushed up to the old tree and leopard, dropped the pair of hammers and grabbed that giant made from dragon tendons with both of her hands, then began ripping it pretty hard.

    A dragon warrior turned around, seeing Man Man ripping the dragon tendon, couldn¡¯t help butugh aloud and said, ¡°Little girl, these are dragon tendons, although that dragon wasn¡¯t too powerful before he was killed because of his crime, these tendons are not something that you humankind can...¡±

    Before he finished his sentence, the whole group of dragon warriors popped their eyes out simultaneously, staring at Man Man as if she was a ghost.

    Followed by a loud, ear-piercing creaking noise, an arm-thick piece of dragon tendon, that had a silver-like lustre, gradually broke under the effect of Man Man¡¯s horrible strength. After that, the other parts of the giant broke one after another. A loud series of popping noise sounded like ps on the faces, whipping hard on those dragon warriors¡¯ faces.

    The dragon warrior leader paused for a second, then yelled out irritatedly, ¡°You two, go keep an eye on that little girl! I thought she¡¯s just a tiny shrimp, yet she turned out to be a giant bullhead shark! But, little girl, don¡¯t bother to try, despite the fact that you¡¯re quite strong, nothing will change!¡±

    Two dragon warriors each took a deep breath, then their ten-zhang tall bodies shrunk quickly into one-zhang and two-foot, then they walked towards Man Man with big steps.

    Man Man had just ripped a few dragon tendons out, and the hole she made in that wasn¡¯t big enough for the old tree and leopard toe out yet. Hearing footsteps of those two dragon warriors, Man Man turned her head around and yelled in anger, ¡°You¡¯re all bad people! Why do you all want to catch them?!¡±

    The dragon warrior leader gave a vicious grin, then responded with pride and also a bit of shamelessness, ¡°We¡¯re not catching them at all! We were just passing by, hehe, just passing by. We saw them being captured by someone else. When we got here, they were already captives of some other people. We¡¯re just picking them up from the roadside!¡±

    The dragon warrior leader then puffed his chest out, as if he was assured and bold with justice, and continued loudly, ¡°ording to the rule of our dragon-kind, whatever we picked up from the roadside belongs to us, including those treasures of yours. If those treasures are found and picked up by us, we will be the new owners of those treasures!¡±

    Ji Hao sneered coldly. What a ridiculous rule! It had surely reached a certain degree of shamelessness! Whatever they picked up from the roadside should belong to them, right? But how to define ¡®picked up¡¯? Besides, could you even ¡®pick up¡¯ living beings?

    This was nothing but the logic of robbers. In a blunt way, whatever caught their eyes should belong to them. The dragon-kind was indeed the greediest race in this world, just like they were known to be. The bad reputation of the dragon-kind had been spreading in the Pu Ban City and the Mind for many years.

    Those two dragon warriors walked to Man Man with big steps and careless looks, one of themughing loudly, and said, ¡°Little girl, your strength is surely great, but not a single race canpete against our dragon-kind in strength! Not even the god-kind! Behave yourself, just hand me that pair of hammers and I won¡¯t hurt you! I¡¯m taking those hammers back as a gift to my little niece.¡±

    The other dragon warrior threw a sideway nce at him in displeasure, and said, ¡°Oi, your niece can¡¯t even walk yet, what is she going to do with such a good treasure? My nephew is just in need of good weapons. A few of my uncles have checked tens of secret caves at the bottom of the sea, and no newborn natural holy weapon was found... but my nephew is just in need of good weapons.¡±

    These two dragon warriors nced at each other, then said together, ¡°Who ha..., no, who picked them up the first can have them!¡±

    Both of them let out a loudugh. Without even pulling their weapons out, they rushed towards Man Man with big steps, each bringing up a puffing stream of dust. They didn¡¯t even look at Man Man, instead, they directly reached both of their hands towards that pair of hammers, which were thrown on the ground earlier by Man Man.

    ¡°Bash!¡± Man Man immediately dropped the giant and grabbed that pair of hammers, directly throwing them out along with loud swooshing noises.

    Those two poor dragon warriors hadn¡¯t been seeing Man Man seriously at all, and neither had the right estimation about that pair of flower bud shaped hammers crafted by Yu Yu. Followed by a shrill swooshing noise, a raging me rose into the air and at the same time, a hammer struck on each of their angled foreheads.

    Two thunderous booms were caused, and the foreheads of those two dragon warriors were badly dented. Large amounts of dragon scales were sent up and blood sshed all over the ground. They howled out hoarsely in pain, held their heads in their arms while they were flying backwards in the air. Next, theynded on the ground, knocking two giant holes out of the ground.

    ¡°Bash one more time!¡± Man Man roared out again. That pair of hammers, which were remolded by Yu Yu, and had been improved with some extremely precious and powerful natural materials, suddenly expanded to zhang-long, roaring down from the sky with a great sense of gravity, fiercely diving towards those two dragon warriors like falling meteors.

    The dragon warrior leader was the first one who sensed that profound, mysterious power releasing by Man Man¡¯s hammers; that sense of power was prehistoric and natural, and was genuinely terrifying. He screamed out in fright, ¡°Defend with all your power! Be careful! Those hammers are weird...eh, genuine treasures! My little brother can truly use some solid weapons like this!¡±

    The dragon warrior leader instantly left Ji Hao, who was confronting him at the time. He then burst out a great roar and expanded his body to around a-hundred-zhang tall, muscles of his arms suddenly bulged up whileyers of dragon scale grew out from under the skin. At the same time, the armor worn by him released enormous streams of splendid light, flowing like the water, and wrapped in hazy silhouettes of dragon scales. All these made the dragon warrior leader looked especially powerful andmanding, even like a god descended from the heaven, extremely potent and amazing.

    By swinging both of his fists forward, this dragon warrior leader attempted to catch that pair of hammers thrown over by Man Man.

    On one hand, he was trying to save the two warriors under hismand, and on the other, he also wanted to directly have this pair of hammers. That immeasurably great and mysterious sense of power releasing by those hammers was nothing that ordinarily treasures could have; even their holy weapons were not able to releases such a special and ult sense of power!

    Looking at the dragon warrior leader, who was swiftly rushing towards her, Man Man took out an exquisitely crafted, red-colored wooden cane.

    After poking that wooden cane hard into the ground, Man Man heavily bashed on the dragon-head statue on the head of the cane with both of her hands. Right after that, a resonant dragon roar rose directly into the air and, this wooden cane, which was as tall as Man Man herself, suddenly released a bright, eye-piercing fiery light. That finely crafted dragon-head statue, which was so realistic that it looked just like a living being, opened its mouth. Streams of dragon-shaped fiery light swooshed out of its mouth, roaring across the air like a group of screaming locusts, then fiercely struck on that dragon warrior leader¡¯s bodies.

    ¡°A natural-crafted...¡± The dragon warrior leader widely popped out his eyes, staring at that wooden cane in shock and growled out.

    In incalcble foot-long, me-red and dragon-shaped fiery light zipped across the air and struck on his body, bumping more and more shining light spots out of that splendid light released from his armor, while drops of stickyva sshed on his body, and began scorching him rampantly.

    ¡°Magic treasure?!¡± The dragon warrior leader yelled out once again and almost in the same moment, that pair of enormous hammers roared down from the air, bashing on his head. He wasn¡¯t prepared for that at all.

    Along with a ground-breaking bang, blood gushed out of his forehead while he howled in pain and fell to the ground. An immense hole was opened up by his gigantic body, in between the two dragon warriors, who were sent towards Man Man earlier.

 Chapter 369 â€“ Scare Off

    Chapter 369: Scare Off

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Swish! Swish-swish!

    Man Man gripped that glowing-red wooden cane with her little tender face tightened seriously, ring at those dragon warriors.

    Numerous dragon-shaped fiery light streams had been released. In every single second, thousands of dazzling fiery light streams would swoosh across the air and st the air, causing thunderous air explosions, as if the sky was even punctured. After this, those dazzling fiery light streams would transform into shreds of me, diving down towards those dragon warriors.

    Friends that Ji Hao admitted were all friends of Man Man as well; since the old tree and leopard were both Man Man¡¯s friends now, seeing them being hunted like animals and were even wrapped in a giant truly pissed Man Man off!

    And Since Man Man was angry, some people were going to suffer really bad!

    Therefore, just like Yu Yu had been telling Ji Hao to not rely too much on weapons and tools, when back in the Pu Ban city, Zhu Rong had also been exhorting Man Man to not easily take out those powerful treasures given to Man Man by himself, and use them to do whatever she wanted.

    However, this time, Man Man directly took out this ¡®natural fire spirit me-dragon cane¡¯, given by Zhu Rong without much hesitation, and gave an outburst of her anger at these poor dragon warriors with it.

    The Zhu Rong Family was the dominator of the Southern Wastnd, therefore, regarding how many power meridians were buried under the vast Southern Wastnd, how many natural power-gathering spots were located on each power meridians, and what kind of ces were most likely to naturally produce holy weapons, the Zhu Rong Family may not know all, but they at least had about fifty to sixty percent of all the above information in their hands.

    During the past countless years, the Zhu Rong Family had been living and developing in the Southern Wastnd; every few years, they would search through thend and surely, they would harvest quite a lot of powerful treasures.

    The natural fire spirit me-dragon cane was graded between the natural-crafted magic treasure and holy weapon; with just a little bit of improvement, it could be a natural-crafted magic treasure and possess the power which would be great enough to dominate a piece ofnd. Nevertheless, an ancestor of the Zhu Rong Family was a bit careless when collecting this precious cane, as he collected it three-thousand years earlier than the prime time. As a consequence, this cane didn¡¯t manage to absorb enough amount of natural power and ended up stuck in the doorsill of the natural-crafted magic treasure grade.

    Man Man activated the natural fire spirit me-dragon cane with her Fire God power. Those dragon-shaped fiery light streams were condensed from the purest natural spirit fire, and that terrifying heat released by those was great enough to melt metal immediately. Added with that, this powerful treasure had a violet, zing-me-like temper. Once it was activated, thousands of fiery light streams would be released instantly. Controlled by Man Man¡¯s current power, every single fiery light stream released by this treasure cane was equally powerful as a full-strength attackunched by a peak-level Senior Magi.

    Within a second, thousands of fiery light streams darted out and every single light stream was as powerful as a full-strength punch given by a peak-level Senior Magi.

    Man Man¡¯s Fire God power consumed quite swiftly. At most, she could control this treasure cane for the span of three breaths, after which her power would be drainedpletely.

    However, the span of each breath contained about ten seconds, and within each second, around four to five thousand fiery light streams would be released by the treasure cane. This meant, more than a hundred thousand violent and fierce fiery light streams would be released within the span of three breaths and crazily strike on the bodies of those dragon warriors.

    Three dragon warriors were already knocked down, while the rest fifteen raised their holy weapons high and activated their armors, which were also holy weapons. They bent down, shielded their heads with their weapons and fought against those fiery light streams with some solid difficulties.

    This was a fight between rich beings, also between a holy weapon and some other holy weapons.

    With a horribly great heat, those dragon-shaped fiery lights struck hard on those dragon warriors¡¯ armors, cracking and shattering them inch by inch. me bumped into their armors, the thick, sticky natural spirit fire burned through and began to torch their bodies, making these dragon warriors howl themselves hoarse.

    The natural spirit fire, the most violent type of natural fire in this world, also known as ¡®essence of natural fires¡¯...

    These dragon warriors had strong and solid bodies that allowed them to remain perfectly unharmed under the heavy strikes caused by those fiery light streams. However, they could not endure that hell-like pain brought by the natural spirit fire. Large pieces of dragon scales were burned broken, muscles and fleshes were grilled and the air was even filled with a strange scent of grilled meat.

    The span of three breaths was more than needed. In the span of two breaths maximum, Man Man could defeat all these dragon warriors with that me-dragon cane she just took out.

    A hundred miles away were two elders of the dragon-kind, who had been confidently watching that group of dragon warriors collecting their trophy. They left the Pu Ban City and came after those dragon warriors purely for ensuring the perfect sess of this trophy-collecting mission. At this moment, both of them growled out while a thick sphere of watery cloud rose from under their feet, by treading on which, they intended toe to the battlefield and help those warriors.

    Both of these two dragon elders were Magus-King-level powerful beings, their body condition could even bepared with Divine Magi. Moreover, they were masters of all kinds of secret, dragon-kind magics, and had different types of natural water carried with them, which could naturally restrain natural fires. If theyunched their moves, Man Man, Ji Hao, Yu Mu and Feng Xing couldn¡¯t possibly win even by gathering all of their powers; in fact, all four of them could be directly pinched to death by the two dragon elders.

    Nevertheless, that white, misty watery cloud shattered and dissipated once after it rose.

    The two dragon elders weren¡¯t prepared for this. They fell down from hundreds of zhang high, heads loudly thudding against the ground. After that, before they could even raise their heads up, a red silhouette shed across the air. Yu Yu showed up right in front of their faces just like a ghost, each hand grabbing a dragon horn of each of them, then lifted their bodies high.

    Yu Yu then put forth his arm strength, and bashed the ground hard with the two dragon elders¡¯ bodies.

    The surrounding environment was sealed by Yu Yu with a mysterious magic, with which, not a single, slight dent was knocked into the ground, even though the two dragon elders were beat so hard that blood had spurted out in streams and puffs of dragon scales had risen into the air. Not only that, the ground didn¡¯t shake even slightly when Yu Yu bashed the ground with their enormous bodies, neither was any noise made.

    Yu Yu smiled, lifted the two dragon elders back up and once again, and smashed them onto the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met shameless beings, but none were as shameless as you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re one of the three lineal races anyhow, how can you now be more and more shameless?¡±

    ¡°Bullying kids? Having lots of fun? It must be so interesting, huh? Enjoying the sense of achievement? Feel so proud, hah?¡±

    ¡°Ayaya, attempted to rob that treasure I gave my disciple for him to defend himself, you must feel that¡¯s so interesting, don¡¯t you? And so easy, right?¡±

    ¡°Help your stupid kids to bully a few children, who are way younger than yourselves... are you pleased so much by doing that?¡±

    ¡°You bunch of scaled idiots, ying lords in the East Ocean, without anyone to govern you. Well, it¡¯s not that no one will go deal with you, it¡¯s just not yet your turn to suffer. Upon the current situation of this world, I always feel that your dragon-kind are gonna fall into a huge misfortune. Do you believe me?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, do you? So, I won¡¯t try further to talk any sense into your heads. All in all, you¡¯ve messed with my disciple, so you¡¯re gonna suffer for that!¡±

    Crack! A dragon horn of each of the two dragon elders, which was zhang-long and purely golden, was suddenly broken off by Yu Yu. He then directly threw the two dragon elders, who were still in a bad dizzy and had been vomiting blood, on the ground. After that, he swiftly moved his arms at a lightning speed, breaking their other horns off as well.

    What came next was a loud series of howls. Scales of these two poor dragon elders were pulled off one after another, as well as those zhang-long dragon beards. Even worse, Yu Yu took out a sword, poked both of their chests then took out tworge wine cbashes, getting a full cbash of dragon blood from each of their bodies.

    ¡°How wonderful, dragon blood is the best quenching material you can have when crafting a weapon!¡± Yu Yu gave a satisfied grin then said, ¡°Not getting your asses away yet? Do you want me to turn your whole bodies into materials?¡±

    Whole bodies into materials?!

    The two old dragons howled out once again, turned around instantly and rushed away as fast as they could. While fleeing, they were also giving urgent signals with a secret dragon magic.

    The eighteen dragon warriors, who were struggling hard under those roaring fiery light streams, raised their heads and simultaneously gave a intive howl, then rose into the air one after another, transforming into hundreds of zhang long, gigantic dragons, fleeing away in hurry.

 Chapter 370 â€“ Magi Master

    Chapter 370: Magi Master

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    ¡°Gah!¡± Man Man dropped the me-dragon cane, sat straight on the ground while gasping quickly for air. Her face was covered in sweat.

    Man Man popped out her eyes, looking at those dragon warriors who were desperately fleeing, yelling out in surprise, ¡°Eh? They ran away! So strange, they haven¡¯t been smashed by my hammers yet, why are they running? We have dragons in the Southern Wastnd too, those are much braver than these!¡±

    Ji Hao was surprised as well. He looked at those crazily fleeing dragon warriors, remained silent for a while, then turned around and nced where the Chi Ban Market was located and said, ¡°Well, this is good. To incur hatred between our humankind and the dragon-kind is not helpful anyway. After all, in wars against the non-humankind, the dragon-kind is one of our helpers.¡±

    Although this helper wasn¡¯t that reliable, for quite a few times and in wars between the human-kind and non-humankind, the dragon-kind had sent out their armies and held off tsunami-like waves of attacksunched by the Yu Dynasty armies for the human-kind. With their help, the human-kind finallyid a solid foundation in the Pu Ban city.

    Even now, the dragon-kind would usually love to send out a not so big scale elite army and to fight a great battle against Yu n armies, for the human-kind; as long as the human-kind paid a certain price for this.

    Therefore, at the feeling or at the cause, Ji Hao shouldn¡¯t solidify the hatred between the humankind and dragon-kind too much. After all, there was no deadly hatred between these two races at all. The dragon-kind actually didn¡¯t have too many big ws, except the greediness, amorousness, arrogance and unreasonableness.

    Walking up to the old tree, Ji Hao pulled out the me Dragon Sword and slightly wielded. Along with a puffing noise, that giant dragon tendon was sliced into pieces. The old tree swayed his enormous body and slowly stood up, looking at those dead bodies all over the ground, seeming to be overwhelmed a little bit.

    Yu n people, Jia n people, human beings, spirit creatures, within only a quarter of an hour, four to five thousand dead bodies were left in this ce, and each of them were at or above the level of Senior Level, some were only a step away from the Magus-King-level.

    However, after a brutal round of massive killing, the old tree and the leopard, as the target of all these people, stayed perfectly unharmed, while most of those violent and confident groups had fallen in this ce. Such a cruel, brutal scene slightly confused the old tree, who had always been living in a deep, virgin valley.

    ¡°Big guy!¡± Ji Hao patted on the old tree¡¯s toe, raised his head, looked at the old tree and said, ¡°You¡¯re already exposed. You¡¯re different from the others of your kind, which are mostly either pines or cypress, or ordinary types of tree, like ficus microcarpa... But you, you¡¯re a purple grain dragon sandalwood.¡±

    ¡°Even an unconscious purple grain dragon sandalwood could make people fight with their lives, while you¡¯re a conscious spirit being, having gained the special method of cultivation, that makes your myron and fruits even more powerful and effective. Therefore, whoever knows about your existence will never let you go. This Chi Ban Mountain area is vast, but not a single safe ce in here is left for you.¡±

    Ji Hao honestly told the old tree that in this vast Chi Ban Mountain area, there was no ce for him and the leopard anymore. Whether the non-humankind or the other powerful forces in the Chi Ban Market, people who knew about the old tree would insist on hunting him as if he was the rarest prey. As Ji Hao said back in the Red Wood Pce, unless the old tree could cultivate himself into an invincible powerful being, he would never be able to control his own destiny.

    ¡°I...¡± The old tree remained silent for a while, then reached a branch to Ji Hao and said, ¡°I aming with you, my friend!¡±

    ¡°Friend!¡± Ji Hao grinned, suddenly thinking of the few friends of his, back in the Southern Wastnd jungle. He held and shook the old tree¡¯s branch and said smilingly, ¡°Let¡¯s go then, otherwise, more people from the Chi Ban Market mighte.¡±

    The old tree carried Ji Hao and everyone else on his enormous body, running towards the base camp of the human army with big steps. Every step made by him would cause a thunderous rumble.

    Treemen were never good runners. Although they were all immense in shapes, none of them possessed any specialty in running. Ji Hao sat on the old tree¡¯s head and locked his fingers together; following his moves, a gust of wind wrapped a watery cloud, rose from under the old tree¡¯s feet, slightly lifting his body up and lightened it by tens of times. Thus, the running speed of the old tree became barely as fast as ordinarily Senior Magi.

    As the old tree¡¯s running speed had been raised, one now could get all advantages gifted by his enormous body at a single nce. He was able to walk on a thousands of feet high mountain in just a few steps, easily leap to a mountaintop from another one, stride across a deep and broad gorge; no matter how great a river was, the old tree could always step across it easily.

    Carrying the leopard, Ji Hao and his teammates, the old tree moved forward and soon reached near the human army base camp.

    When they were tens of miles away from the camp, a group of guards mounting on giant eagles had already begun following the old tree from a long distance. Below them, three elite troops were moving swiftly on the ground, forming arge circle, and surrounded the old tree and the others carried by him.

    When they reached less than ten miles away from the camp, a heavily armored Thunder Lustre n cavalry troop lined up in front of them and blocked their way. Lightning bolts dazzled while thunderous roars let out by those thunder beasts rose directly up into the air. Meanwhile, all Thunder Lustre n warriors in that troop pulled their huge spears out, aiming at the old tree, who was speedily rushing forward.

    Wulong Yao trod on the air, floating above these warriors¡¯ heads. Abruptly, he grinned and waves his hands while saying, ¡°Ah, don¡¯t be so nervous, you can go now, you can go. Ah, this kid, where did he get such a big...Oh! My ancestors¡¯ souls!¡±

    Whulong Yao¡¯s look and tone were both quite calm and nd, however, once he got a closer sight of the old tree, he instantly popped out his eyes, which were now even shining with a greedy green light, and yelled, ¡°A purple grain dragon sandalwood? Which has already cultivated himself into a conscious, spirit being?! ¡®Soul-strengthening pills¡¯ made from his myron and fruits will certainly drive the phoenix-kind crazy!¡±

    The dragon-kind were greedy for wealth, while the phoenix-kind especially liked precious treasures. As an old saying goes, phoenixes nevernd on ces which has no treasures hidden in it. It was obvious that in the terms of searching for treasures, the phoenix-kind were as talented as the dragon-kind. Therefore, the phoenix-kind had always been especially rich and wealthy that, even a grass tossed randomly by them could be an extremely precious and rare treasure to the humankind.

    The dragon-kind barely had any obvious weakness, but the phoenix-kind had been nearly crazily pursuing natural treasures that had soul-strengthening and purifying effects. ¡¯Soul-strengthening pill¡¯ was a rare and magical medicine developed by the phoenix-kind, and for this kind of medicine, the phoenix-kind would be willing to pay a huge price.

    The only main medicinal material required in the concocting process of the soul-strengthening pill was nothing else but the ¡®dragon sandalwood soul-incense¡¯, made from myron and fruits of purple grain dragon sandalwoods.

    Ji Hao and his friends sneaked out of the camp and not long after that, they brought back a conscious purple grain dragon sandalwood. If it wasn¡¯t for his position and status, Wulong Yao would have begun dancing and singing loudly because of such a big surprise long ago.

    Ji Hao leapt down from the old tree¡¯s head, cupped his hands and deeply bowed to Wulong Yao, then said, ¡°Elder Wulong, this is my new friend. We met just not long ago. People are hunting for him out there, but I rescued him. Can the Magi Pce give him a position?¡±

    Ji Hao clearly knew that, although the Magi Pce was found and had been run by the human-kind, many non-humankind creatures were working and living in there, and quite a few of them had been epting a remuneration equal to that of elders.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Because of that big delightful grin on his face, Wulong Yao¡¯s pair of eyes had now even been squeezed into two curved lines. He pressed his hand heavily on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder, looking at the old tree while maintaining that huge grin, and said, ¡°My friend here...hm...would you like to join our Magi Pce, and ept our a remuneration as a Magi Master?¡±

    Magi Master was a title and position given by the Magi Pce. Magi Masters only had very little to do, neither had much of actual power, however, their remuneration equaled to that of elders, and they were all under the unconditional protection of the Magi Pce.

    Ji Hao immediately said ¡®yes¡¯ on behalf of the old tree.

 Chapter 371 â€“ Inner Palace

    Chapter 371: Inner Pce

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    ¡°Hoho! Booze! An amazing treasure!¡±

    In the special army camp and beside the foot of a small hill, the old tree leisurely and deeply rooted himself into the thick and softyer of soil, while holding a specially crafted, gigantic vat with both of his arms, gulping the booze contained in it very noisily.

    Next to him, the giant leopard had already fallen in an enormous y bowl, which was also fully containing pure, nicely smelling booze. The leopard was constantly licking the booze with his long tongue, letting out loud clicking noise, and seemed to be quite happy.

    Yu Mu grinningly stood beside a series of bonfires, which were around a hundred zhang away from the old tree and leopard. What had filled the spaces above the over ten bonfires up were newly butchered buffalos. Concentratedly and carefully, Yu Mu slowly spread several kinds of sauces evenly on the buffalo meat. The thick dense of grilled meat had already spread out to tens of miles away.

    ¡°Booze, great stuff!¡± The old tree reached his arm out in a big satisfaction, then pped hard on Ji Hao¡¯s back.

    Along with a loud boom, the part below Ji Hao¡¯s waist entirely sank into the ground. Helplessly ncing at the old tree, who seemed was a bit drunk already, Ji Hao twisted his body and pulled himself out of the ground.

    After a short and simple inauguration, the old tree had be a Magi Master of the Magi Pce. He would be epting elder-level remuneration and welfare offered by the Magi Pce, and in return, he only had to donate his fruits and a part of myron to the Magi Pce each year.

    Magnificent pces, board territories, luxurious clothes, beautiful maids...all these meant nothing to the old tree and leopard, only the booze brought by Ji Hao made both of them, who had never even tasted anything like this before, feel a great satisfaction.

    ¡°Booze! The true essence of nature itself!¡± Ji Hao looked at the old tree, whose face was now filled by a big grin, then grabbed a vat of booze himself,ughed out loud and poured some into his own mouth. The old tree barely had any material needs except for the sunlight, rain and soil, and now the booze was added.

    Under the protection of the Magi Pce, he could now safely and peacefully live a life that he wanted, and would have as much booze as he would want. To the old tree and the leopard, two old friends who were both simple and didn¡¯t have much of desires, nothing could be better than this.

    Having drunk with the old tree and leopard for a while, Ji Hao, Feng Xing and Yu Mu then been called into the meeting hall tent of the base camp by one of Si Wen Ming¡¯s close guards.

    Si Wen Ming had changed his daily coarse clothes into a ck, long cloak. On that purely ck and lusterless cloak,plicated patterns of stars, rivers and mountains and other natural figures were embroidered with silver silk threads. Along with Si Wen Ming¡¯s move, all those stars, mountains and rivers seemed to be moving as well.

    Besides Si Wen Ming, Wulong Yao and nearly a hundred other Magi Pce elders were also in the meeting hall. They were all wearing the same ck cloaks as Si Wen Ming, and were staring at Ji Hao, Yu Mu and Feng Xing walking into the camp, with iparably serious and solemn looks.

    Ji Hao sensed the serious atmosphere in the meeting hall. He puffed his chest out and tightened his face, looking at Si Wen Ming, whose face was now filled with solemnness.

    From behind Si Wen Ming, a stream of smoke that seemed to be muddy yet actually contained countless different colors rose straight into the air. Within that smoke, a hazy human silhouette, who had his chest puffed out and head held high, arms reaching directly up as if he was holding the sky up, was faintly visible.

    In this world, some people were standing straight in pride and fearlessness, and were able tomunicate with gods and ghosts, and nature itself; these people were Magi!

    That human silhouette released a strong and prehistoric sense of power, wave by wave, slowly spreading out. Gradually, Ji Hao, Yu Mu and Feng Xing¡¯ heartbeats became exactly the same as the vibrations made by this sense of power.

    The heartbeat frequency of all people in the meeting hall was now the same. ¡®Boom, boom, boom¡¯, suddenly, Ji Hao gained a magical feeling that he was sharing the breath and destiny with Si Wen Ming and all the other people; the people in the meeting hall had now be a unity.

    This was a secret and special magic!

    Ji Hao suddenly figured it out. In battlefields, this sense of integration could allow all people who had the simr heartbeat frequency to gather their powers andunch an attack all together in a single moment!

    At this moment, over a hundred Magi Pce elders were in the meeting hall, and all of them were Magus Kings. Over a hundred Magus Kings gathering their powers together and suddenly bursting out an attack, what would it be like? Probably even a Divine Magi couldn¡¯t survive it, right?

    ¡°Uncle Wen Ming!¡± Ji Hao cupped his hands and solemnly bowed to Si Wen Ming.

    ¡°Minister Wen Ming!¡± Feng Xing and Yu Mu too seriously and solemnly saluted Si Wen Ming. However, Yu Mu seemed a bit embarrassed when doing that, as his belly was way too fleshy that he couldn¡¯t even bend his waist easily.

    Si Wen Ming nodded, then raised his arm. Instantly, a pure ck magic cane, which had double height than himself, appeared in his hand.

    That magic can was embossed with dragon and phoenix patterns, which seemed to be flying in a boundless, dark sky. Stars and clouds were visible between these dragons and phoenixes, while incalcble bolts of lightning dazzled across those clouds and countless lively and exquisite figures of gods, devils, ghosts and other magical creatures in this world were sparkling in those lightning bolts.

    That magic cane seemed a bit dull, not even a slight sense of power had been released by it so far. However, Ji Hao felt that his scalp was even numbed once he saw it. This magic cane...with a single nce at this dark cane, Ji Hao felt that he had seen a giant pir abruptly descending from the heaven and nt into the ground, connecting the heaven and earth, suppressing the entire world; with a single and quick nce, that cane had brought Ji Hao a great pain as if his soul was crushed.

    ¡°Yu Mu, Feng Xing, I brought you two kids back when I was travelling across the world.¡± Looking at Yu Mu and Feng Xing, Si Wen Ming gave a gentle smile and said, ¡°When I first met you two, Yu Mu was lying on the ground as a bait, while Feng Xing was preparing to hunt a wolf, which was about to eat Yu Mu, with his bow and arrows.¡±

    Yu Mu and Feng Xing¡¯ eye sockets immediately turned a bit red and misty.

    They were so young back then and barely started cultivating themselves as Magi, their bodies were quite vulnerable as well. In the vast, primitivend, in order to keep themselves alive, the two kids could only hunt for food by themselves. They didn¡¯t even know how to set a trap, therefore, the chubby kid Yu Mu had to y dead on the ground and when wild wolves went over to eat him, Feng Xing would sneakilyunch his arrows and kill those wolves!

    ¡°Although I haven¡¯t talked too much to you after I brought you back, every stage you¡¯ve been through was in my sight.¡± Si Wen Ming kept that gentle smile and continued, ¡°You worked very hard. Without support from families and ns, your improvement still satisfied me a lot.¡±

    Turning to Ji Hao, Si Wen Ming then said, ¡°Ji Hao, there isn¡¯t too much to talk about you. Back in the Southern Wastnd, I¡¯ve seen everything you aplished. You¡¯re a good kid. You have also made quite a few contributions in a row after you came to the Pu Ban City... good, very good.¡±

    Si Wen Ming slightly knocked the ground with the cane in his hand, letting out a sharp wave of vibration that even made the souls of Ji Hao, Yu Mu and Feng Xing shake; all of their eyesight were filled with sparkling stars at that moment.

    After that, Si Wen Ming went on in a harsh voice, ¡°Today, I and all our elders are gathered in here, to enquire you if you are willing to join the inner pce, and be inner pce Magi... are you?¡±

    ¡°I will also ask you, can you support and protect our humankind forever, and never betray it?.¡± Si Wen Ming continued in that harsh tone.

    From that magic cane, an immense, overwhelming pressure was suddenly released, that filled the entire meeting hall up.

 Chapter 372 â€“ Magi

    Chapter 372: Magi

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    This pure dark magic cane waspletely lusterless, however, the terrifying, soul-level strike released by it was as great as mountain sping and tsunami, and was able to surge directly and deeply into people¡¯ souls, interrogate about the most hidden thoughts buried in the deepest area of one¡¯s heart.

    Both Yu Mu and Feng Xing¡¯ bodies were now covered in sweat, which had been pouring down in streams. They looked straight at that magic cane while their knees abruptly thudded against the ground, then they solemnly and respectfully kowtowed to the cane.

    Yu Mu popped his eyes up and began murmuring, ¡°I, Yu Mu, have no parents and families, the Magi Pce raised me. I will support and protect our humankind forever and ever, and will never betray it. Under the watchful eyes of the gods in heaven, and under the witnesses of my ancestors¡¯ souls, I, Yu Mu, will never do anything that might fail you, Minister Wen Ming and other elders, the Magi Pce and our humankind.¡±

    Feng Xing¡¯s entire body quivered. Perspiration quickly soaked the coarse x cloth worn by him.

    His pair of eyes sparkled with cyan light, while staring straight at the magic cane and growled loudly, ¡°Under the witnesses of gods in heaven and souls of ancestors of the Divine Yi n, I, Feng Xing, will never, ever fail our humankind. I will spend my entire life to support and protect the humankind, and never betray...But, I, Feng Xing, have to avenge my Abba and Amma!¡±

    Si Wen Ming¡¯s eyes shined with a cold light. He stared at Feng Xing and responded harshly, ¡°Only kill your enemies but never harm the humankind, can you do that?¡±

    Feng Xing¡¯s body slightly trembled, after which, his look became extremely determined, then answered loudly, ¡°Yes!¡±

    Si Wen Ming instantlyughed out loud. The other elders all smiled and nodded, while praising ¡®good¡¯.

    Ji Hao was different from the two of them. That soul-level strike suddenlyunched by the magic cane, which was overwhelmingly great and iparably effective like a tsunami, could disable all magi, who were not that good at using their soul powers, from standing straight in front of it. Only Ji Hao, whose soul was contained in the Golden Dan, which was golden, shining and smooth, way more solid and harder than diamond could endure it. When that soul-level strike released by the magic cane surged over wave by wave, Ji Hao too felt a horrifyingly huge impact and he began sweating as well, as countless strange and magical images appeared in his sight.

    However, just like reefs in a tsunami, Ji Hao¡¯s soul stayed perfectly unmoved, not quivering even slightly.

    He solemnly knelt on the ground, kowtowed to this magic cane. After thrice kneeling and nine times kowtowing, Ji Hao¡¯s pair of eyes began shining with a magical, golden-red light, while he said in a serious tone, ¡°I, Ji Hao, am a human being. In this life, I will protect and support the humankind until I die... never betray, never do anything that might harm the humankind.¡±

    Ji Hao couldn¡¯t exin why he knelt and kowtowed to this long and ck cane, and that too thrice kneeling and nine times kowtowing, which was the highest etiquette. It was an instinct, that made Ji Hao feel that he should respect this magic cane more, not to its power, instead, he should respect its origin and history.

    If one was to look closely, one would found that this cane was actually crooked. If one got rid of thoseplicated totems and patterns embossed on its surface, they would discover that in fact, this cane was a slightly crooked yet still straight spine.

    This was a spine, a spine that was straight, forceful, containing a prehistoric power. Ji Hao¡¯s blood was boiling, and his soul was slightly agitated by the great, soul-level strike released by the cane. His body, his bloodline and his soul, were all jumping with joy because of this magic cane. Gradually, a strange, magical sense of integration seemed to be growing out from his body, bloodline and soul.

    After Ji Hao performed the highest etiquette to the magic cane, that magical sense of integration abruptly emerged from his body and perfectly merged with that overwhelming sense of power released from the cane, and quickly spread out in the air.

    ¡®Hah~~~¡¯!

    Those Magi Pce elders who were on the scene all had extremely sharp eyes. All of a sudden, they discovered that subtle and magical sense of integration which abruptly emerged from Ji Hao¡¯s body and quickly disappeared. They stared right at Ji Hao with shining eyes, as if they were looking at some kind of dreadful, legendary monster, eyes all filled with crazily great surprise and shock.

    Si Wen Ming¡¯s body slightly shook, ncing at Ji Hao in surprise and shock, then narrowed his eyes, carefully recalling that solemn look of Ji Hao when he performed the thrice kneeling and nine times kowtowing to the magic cane, and couldn¡¯t help but grin at Ji Hao, as he said, ¡°Ji Hao, I always had faith in you, and now that faith is growing greater and greater!¡±

    He gripped the magic cane with both of his hands then heavily thudded it against the ground, and said harshly, ¡°Under the witnesses of human ancestors¡¯ souls, since today, Ji Hao, Yu Mu and Feng Xing are Magi of our inner pce. They will support and protect our humankind forever, and safeguard the offsprings of our humankind.¡±

    While he was speaking, within the body of that tens of zhang tall human silhouette behind Si Wen Ming¡¯s body, thick meridians lit up one after another, speedily spreading out like roots of trees, towards all directions.

    One, two, three...a thousand, three thousand, five thousand...ten thousand, twenty thousand, thirty thousand meridians...

    Ji Hao carefully looked at that human silhouette. Atst, fifty-nine thousand and four-hundred seventy meridians lit up in that silhouette. Ji Hao clearly understood, these meridians were all that the Magi Pce had exploited with the secret meridian-expanding magic.

    The number of these meridians were many times more than the power meridian systems possessed by those big-scale ns, which were inherited from other powerful creatures. However, this number hadn¡¯t reached even a half of all meridians that the human body truly had. Only god knew how many efforts did the Magi Pce make, and how much time did generations of Magi Pce elders spend on this, to reach the current stage.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re now our inner pce Magi, you shall learn the secret meridian-expanding skill.¡± Said Si Wen Ming quite seriously, ¡°Take a blood oath to your ancestors¡¯ souls, to prove that you will never mention this secret meridian-expanding skill to an outsider. This is a supreme, secret magic that only our inner pce Magi are eligible to attain.¡±

    Ji Hao, Yu Mu and Feng Xing bit their tongues broke and took that blood oath, regarding never mentioning the Magi Pce¡¯s secret meridian-expanding skill to any outsider.

    This blood oath was a great restraint to Yu Mu and Feng Xing, but it meant absolutely nothing to Ji Hao.

    ¡°Good!¡± Si Wen Mingughed out then nodded to the other Magi Pce elders, who stood around him. These elders all smiled as well. After that, each of them flicked their fingers and sent a drop of blood up into the air, flying towards the magic cane held in Si Wen Ming¡¯s hands.

    Afterwards, they growled out together, mouths releasing different colored light streams, surging into the magic cane like waterfalls.

    Magnificent multicolor light streams flowed on the surface of the magic cane, following which, countless patterns of stars began lighting up. Atst, the magic cane let out a loud ng and released three dazzling streams of light, each darting into Ji Hao, Yu Mu and Feng Xing¡¯s body.

    Loud sizzling noise instantly came from all three of their bodies. That three light streams swiftly surging around inside their bodies along with the pattern of meridians showed in the human silhouette¡¯s body. Yu Mu and Feng Xing slightly trembled. In addition to those new meridians Ji Hao opened up for them, another three thousand meridians were opened.

    Moreover, Magus Acupoints lit up one after another in those new meridians. In every single newly opened meridian, one new Magus Acupoint would bepletely woken up! Within such a short span of time, each of them had three-thousand new Magus Acupoints woken up.

    ¡°The inner pce has exploited 59470 meridians with the meridian-expanding skill, as your wee gift for joining our inner pce, we have rewarded you with three thousand new meridians. From now on, you arergely different in status from those outer pce apprentices.¡±

    Si Wen Ming then continued seriously, ¡°The rest part of the meridian-expanding skill was a supreme secret magic, condensed from the efforts of countless of our elders. If you want it, you can earn it with your contributions!¡±

    Along with Si Wen Ming¡¯s voice, shreds of light and shadows shed inside the magic cane and next, three seemingly heavy, ck tablets zipped out, slightlynding in Ji Hao, Yu Mu and Feng Xing¡¯ hands. Ji Hao, Yu Mu and Feng Xing¡¯s portraits and names were embossed on these, ancient style, exquisitely crafted tablets. Since this moment, they were no longer apprentices of the Magi Pce. Instead, they had be elite Magi of the inner pce.

 Chapter 373 â€“ Message

    Chapter 373: Message

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    In the meeting hall, Si Wen Ming and the other elders stated all kinds of rules and welfares, which were effective to inner pce magi, to Ji Hao, Feng Xing and Yu Mu in details.

    Without a question,pared to the outer pce, which was now in a state of disunity, rules and disciplines of the inner pce were especially strict; all inner pce members were under the governance of militaryws. All inner pce Magi had been through long-term trial and observation of Si Wen Ming and other elders, and were absolute elites, who were carefully selected to join the inner pce.

    Yu Mu and Feng Xing, who had lived for over ten years in the Magi Pce as apprentices, were already quite lucky for being able to join the inner pce in such a short span of time.

    As for Ji Hao, this especially talented kid, he was now holding the record for joining the inner pce in the shortest span of time, ever since Si Wen Ming¡¯s father, Earl Chong had taken the Magi Pce over and secretly established the inner pce.

    If he didn¡¯t capture Di Suo, Di Mo and nearly a thousand Jia n big warriors alive, making a great contribution that had even surprised Si Wen Ming himself, then abruptly brought a conscious purple grain dragon sandalwood back, those inner pce elders would never agree to let Ji Hao join the inner pce so soon.

    The outer pce of the Magi Pce had already be a ce where people contended for powers and profits, and a short cut for people from big-scale ns or families to attain promotion and get rich. The outer pce was now in a great mess, and was shrouded by a foul atmosphere, filled with greedy and disingenuous elders like Ying Yunpeng, stupid, incapable members like Meng Ao, and apprentices like Jiang Yong, Yao Kaiyuan, Yao Kaijiang, who knew nothing solid but fighting for greediness and jealousy!

    However, the inner pce was literally like an iron board. From top to bottom, rules were strict and guarded, and levels were determined. Each one of the inner pce elders and Magi had his or her own job and responsibility to work on. All elite members of the Magi Pce had been gathered in the inner pce, the inner pce of the Magi Pce was a definite concentration of elite human beings in the whole Pu Ban city.

    Although all inner pce members were absolute elites, there were indeed differences among them.

    ording to the difference in power levels, inner pce Magi were divided into nine grades, from one star to nine stars.

    By using the meridian-expanding skill, which was only possessed by the inner pce, inner pce members could easily figure out the connections between the 59472 meridians.0 Therefore, straightforwardly, to inner pce Magi, every six-thousand meridians represented one star. Magi who had less than six-thousand new meridians opened up were one star Magi; more than six-thousand yet less than twelve thousand were two star Magi, and the rest could be done in a simr manner. Magi who had opened more than forty-eight thousand yet less than fifty-nine thousand, four-hundred and seventy-two new meridians opened up, were all nine star Magi.

    The inner pce had specifically stipted that all inner pce Magi were allowed to connect with their spirit stars, grow spirit star powers and break into the level of Magus Kings from the senior-level, but only after they had exchanged enough amount of contributions into the meridian-expanding skill, and opened all meridians covered by the meridian-expanding skill up.

    Magus Kings like this, who had broken into the Magus-King-level with tens of thousands of opened meridians, could be over ten times more powerful than same-level, ordinary Magus Kings. In terms of personal battle effectiveness, an inner pce Magus King could manage a frontal andpletely equal fight against a shell-breaking stage Jia n warrior, without falling into disadvantage at all. Hereto, Si Wen Ming exined as follows.

    ¡°Every single one of our inner pce Magi has to be a true elite of the humankind, and an absolute high-end force. We don¡¯t need any douche who knows nothing but yelling around like a half bucket of boiling water...Those outer pce Magus Kings, who have waken up thousands of inherited meridians and started to be so proud of that, never thought of gaining any more improvements and directly connected with the spirit stars and broke into the Magus-King-level... afterwards, all they have been doing was nothing else but swaggering through the streets in proudness... these people are all douches!¡±

    To Si Wen Ming¡¯s words, Ji Hao just couldn¡¯t agree more.

    When facing Jia n warriors in battlefields, one Jia n warrior could always fight evenly against a couple of, even over ten human Senior Magi. Besides the lower grades of armors and weapons, what had caused such a huge power differences between the human warriors and Jia n warriors was the inherited power system of human warriors. Human beings had 129600 meridians contained inside their bodies, and all these meridians could be activated in cultivation; however, most of human Senior Magi only had thousands, even hundreds of activated meridians that they inherited from their n bloodlines.

    At the senior-level, human warriors were weaker than Jia n warriors already, therefore, when Jia n warriors broke into the shell-breaking stage and gained an extraordinarily great improvement in power, and human Senior Magi connected with their spirit stars and became Magus Kings, human warriors still couldn¡¯t defeat Jia n warriors; even worse, the power-level difference between the Jia n shell-breaking stage warriors and human Magus Kings would be evenrger than back at the senior-level.

    To those outer pce apprentices, even if they could break into the Magus-King-level, what could they possibly do when facing aggressions of the non-humankind, except for gaining a better title and earning themselves greater powers and more benefits in the Pu Ban City?

    Only inner pce Magi, who were cultivated by the inner pce, having opened up tens of thousands of meridians andid themselves a solid foundation, would be able to directly contend against high-level Jia n warriors in battles, after they broke into the Magus-King-level; these Magi were the true mainstays of the human-kind.

    Since they were the future true mainstays of the human-kind, the remuneration and bonus Ji Hao and the other inner pce Magi would gain, were nothing that those outer pce apprentices¡¯ ies couldpare with.

    Not to mention Ji Hao, a weirdly talented genius who had already epted a personal promise made by Si Wen Ming that allowed him to unconditionally use all resources possessed by the Magi Pce, at this moment, Yu Mu and Feng Xing were both dumbfounded by those high-level benefits they could have as inner pce Magi.

    Cultivation of Magi required a lot of resources, especially to Senior Magi; and to Senior Magi who had opened up thousands, even tens of thousands of extra meridians, the amount of resources required by his or her cultivations would be stunningly huge.

    The first benefit given to inner pce Magi was - the Magi Pce would provide unlimitedly supply of magic crystals for Magi¡¯s personal cultivation! As long as one could prove that they were going to use all these magic crystals on their cultivation and the opening of meridians and Magus Acupoints, the Magi Pce would unconditionally and unlimitedly supply magic crystals to fulfil all their needs!

    The second benefit given to the inner pce Magi was - the Magi Pce would customize a whole set of treasures for every inner pce Magus, including weapons, armors, even a customized armor for their battle beast. The senior-level, Magus-King-level, Divine-Magus-level, in each of these three stages, the Magi Pce would customize every single inner pce Magus a whole set of magic treasure for free, and these treasures would perfectly match the needs and power type of each Magus.

    The third benefit - all secret scriptures and books possessed by the inner pce would be avable to inner pce Magi. With only a blood oath regarding never mentioning these contents to any outsider, inner pce Magi were allowed to read all secret books and scriptures in the inner pce¡¯s collections. One could find all kinds of secret magic, including the most powerful ones, weirdest ones, cruelest ones and most effective ones; one could find anything they liked and anything they wanted in the inner pce¡¯s collection of books.

    The fourth benefit - the military power for emergent situations. With the ID tablet given by the inner pce, every inner pce Magus was allowed to put a military force that had less than ten-thousand human warrior, in use, anytime for any purpose, but under emergency situations. Nevertheless, this benefit had its limitations, for example, if Ji Hao showed his tablet to Ying Yunpeng and asked for an army, the oue probably wouldn¡¯t be so ideal.

    The fifth benefit - the right of making an arbitrary decision as the asions required. If any inner pce Magus found anyone or anything that was harmful to the humankind, he or she had the right to make an arbitrary decision in taking any necessary action upon the situation. For example, he or she could execute criminals without any trial, and wouldn¡¯t be punished for that. The Magi Pce and the human Emperor would then take the me for the killing. But of course, this didn¡¯t mean that inner pce magi were allowed to kill anyone they wanted. After the execution was done, the Magi Pce would investigate the whole case, and if any intentional and unreasonable killing urred, this Magus would be punished fairly and strictly.

    One by one, Si Wen Ming stated all benefits that were given to the inner pce Magi, to the three of them.

    The above five benefits were only the most basic ones given to the inner pce Magi; as their powers and grades went higher and higher, their contributions grew greater and greater and their positions became more and more important, the level of their benefits would naturally raise higher and higher.

    Once they upgraded into nine star Magi, and gained the entire meridian-expanding skill, opened up all meridians and broke into the level of Magus Kings, they would be elders of the inner pce, attaining iparably great powers and supreme level benefits.

    While Si Wen Ming was introducing the current situation of the inner pce to Ji Hao, Feng Xiang and Yu Mu, a close guard of his silently walked over.

    ¡°Minister, Di Lund and the other three Di Family elders arrived.¡±

 Chapter 374 â€“ The King of Trees

    Chapter 374: The King of Trees

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The old tree, who now had a new name - Dragon Pool, was standing in the special army camp, in confusion. The leopard leant against his roots, seemed also not knowing what to do.

    All human warriors in this camp were dashing around, seeming so busy. Some of them were checking their credits in the council; some carried bleeding enemy heads back to register as credits; some exchanged their credits into magic medicines that could help the activation of meridians and Magus Acupoints, and use those medicines immediately; some carried their gravely injured teammates, whose bodies were all covered in sticky blood and deep wounds, and yelled themselves hoarse for medical help.

    Every corner of this camp was a mess and was filled with a busy, tense atmosphere. In the meanwhile, a strange and strong sense of life had been growing and spreading out from this camp; that sense of life was truly hard to describe.

    ¡°Dragon Pool.¡± The old tree was carefully pondered upon this odd name given by Man Man. ¡°I am a tree, why do I have a watery word in my name? What does ¡®water generated wood¡¯ mean? I am not a wood that grew in the water at all!¡±

    ¡°Man Man! Man Man?¡± Long Tan had juste to this ce not long ago. This ce waspletely strange to him; a strangend, strange people, and strange things. What these special army warriors had been doing also made him feel weird.

    When he was living deeply in the forest, he never ever killed any living creature. The leopard hunted for food quite frequently, but he would not engage in any pointless killing either, all he needed was to fill his own stomach. However, at this moment, all these special army warriors had been so busy, for nothing else but killing warriors from another race.

    Not for eating, but for ughtering itself.

    Long Tan was confused pretty badly. He was thrown into panic and didn¡¯t know how to react. He wanted to talk to someone familiar, but Ji Hao, Yu Mu and Feng Xing were called away by Si Wen Ming, while Man Man had carried her pair of hammers and...god knew where did she go, seeking for fun - this naughty and over energetic girl, it was obviously impossible for her to stay quietly in one ce, for a rtively long span of time. Especially that Dragon Pool¡¯s fruits were actually not delicious at all, which made staying in the camp with Dragon Pool and the leopard even less attractive to Man Man.

    Those special army warriors, who were speedily walking or rushing around, always looked at Dragon Pool in a curious and surprised way. They didn¡¯t know why an old tree abruptly appeared in their camp, nevertheless, none of them had over reacted to his existence.

    Some warriors who came from big-scale ns were quite polite, and would nod and salute to the old tree and leopard, while some warriors from small ns were frank and straightforward, most of them would just simply and carelessly threw the old tree a quick nce, then walk away with their weapons carried in their hands.

    ¡°Where did Man Man go...this ce is so noisy!¡± The old tree scratched his tree-crown and mumbled, ¡°Even noisier than the few squirrel families which once lived in my head.¡±

    The leopard responded with a moan. The booze was great and grilled meat was delicious, but all these people who had been dashing around all the time had indeed caused him a headache. He liked to run freely in the forest, as much as he wanted; when tired, he would go back to Dragon Pool and rest; when hungry, he would hunt a beast to stuff his own stomach, when thirsty, he would go drink some fresh spring water... that kind of life was free, happy and peaceful.

    But now, he couldn¡¯t say if the current life was better or worse than the old one. For sure, things were nice when Ji Hao and his friends were around. However, he always felt that something had been different now, and he couldn¡¯t adapt to this change in such a short span of time.

    When Dragon Pool and the leopard were lost in confusion, a special sense of power reached them from far away. Dragon Pool¡¯s branches slightly flicked together, after which, he curiously looked at a forest area outside the special army camp.

    Dragon Pool then slowly pulled his roots out of the ground and walked towards that forest area with big steps and along with thunderous rumbles. He had sensed a strong sense of calling from his own kind. Not another purple grain dragon sandalwood, but a powerful treeman, just outside the special army camp.

    A few apprentices, who were sent over by the Magi Pce to serve Dragon Pool, hurriedly followed up. They silently followed Dragon Pool without knowing where he was heading to, just following him because of the orders they had received.

    Dragon Pool gave a nce at these few apprentices, besides that, he didn¡¯t do or say anything to them. Treemen had their special temper, and would barelymunicate with strangers, only talking to their friends. In Dragon Pool¡¯s eyes, these few Magi Pce Apprentices were just like passerby, and he didn¡¯t need to say anything to them.

    Because of that Magi Master ID tablet hanging on his body, Dragon Pool easily walked out of the special army camp. After a quarter of an hour, he arrived at the woods that were located around ten miles away from the camp, and was on the Southern side of the camp.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Standing in front of another tall and towering tree, Dragon Pool asked in a muffled voice.

    That tree, which seemed quite old as well, and was tens of zhang tall, slightly shook its trunk. Afterwards, the tree bark cracked, showing a pair of dark eye sockets and a gigantic, deep mouth. This big tree, which only had sparse branches and leaves, suddenly released a strong sense of life-force and after that, countless new branches and leaves grew out from its body. This strong life-force had even affected the other nts around it, such that the ground surrounding it was quickly covered by a thickyer of fresh green grass.

    A patrolling troop of human warriors speedily moved past. They quickly nced across Dragon Pool¡¯s ID tablet and those Magi Pce apprentices following behind him, with their dagger-sharp eyes, then quickly moved away without any stop. This ce was only around ten miles away from the special army camp, and was within the core zone, where the forces of the alliance of human ns gathered; therefore, they didn¡¯t need to be too vignt.

    Dragon Pool looked at the tree in front of him and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your power to turn such a big tree into your replication. This is very harmful to you, hrr...hrr...especially when your real body is so far away.¡±

    This big tree, which had suddenly changed into a treeman, was actually an ordinary cypress. The reason it had changed was only that an especially powerful treeman had transferred a stream of his own spiritual power onto it, from tens of miles away and through theplicated of nt roots of this forest area. By doing this, the powerful treeman had turned this cypress into a part of his body, temporarily.

    To treemen, this would cost a lot. To produce one¡¯s temporary replication could cost all the life-force that a powerful treeman had umted during hundreds of years. If not necessary, not a single treeman would be stupid enough to do this. However, any treeman that was powerful enough to produce replications was undoubtedly, extremely powerful and wise, and might have lived for incalcble years.

    ¡°I am Song Gu, my real body is an iron-bone dragon-skin pine.¡± That big tree began talking, also in a muffled voice. ¡°I am the king of trees, elected by all treemen in the Chi Ban Mountain area, and the bigger surrounding areas. What is your name?¡±

    Snakes could not live without a head, and birds could not fly without wings; any race would naturally elect a king among all members. However, treemen were different. During all of the years, the treemen had always been the most free, most natural creatures in the world, who enjoyed their solitude. Song Gu said that he was the king of trees, which shocked Dragon Pool pretty seriously.

    ¡°The king of trees?¡± Dragon Pool shook his branches and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand...I am Dragon Pool, dragon as the dragon-kind, pool as a pool of water.¡±

    ¡®Dragon as the dragon-kind, pool as a pool of water¡¯, this was exactly what Man Man said when she gave this name to the old tree, now, which he repeated every word to Song Gu.

    ¡°I, Song Gu, am the king of trees, elected by fourteen-thousand, nine-hundred and ny-eight treemen of the Chi Ban Mountain area and surrounding areas.¡± said Song Gu in a deep voice, ¡°Purple grain dragon sandalwood, I hope that you can join us. You¡¯re a treeman as well... you should be with your own kind!¡±

    Dragon Pool remained silent for a while, then responded with that muffled voice, ¡°Where were you when I was hunted by the others?¡±

    Song Gu closed his mouth, staring at Dragon Pool with a pair of deadly hollowed, dark eye sockets.

 Chapter 375 â€“ Persuasion

    Chapter 375: Persuasion

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    ¡°We don¡¯t have enough avable forces in the Chi Ban Market...Besides, you were not our member back then, and neither did you let our Chi Ban Mountain force know about the fact that you were hunting for the first time.¡± Song Gu quickly gave the exnation.

    ¡°Back then, we only had less than a hundred members gathered in the Chi Ban Market... with this little force, even if they...¡±

    Song Gu attempted do a further exin, but Dragon Pool swung his arm in the air and interrupted him, said, ¡°But my friends, who came to rescue me, there were only four of them. And they are four human kids, but atst, they saved me.¡±

    Dragon Pool bent his enormous body forward. His pair of green me eyes were zing ragingly in his deeply hollowed eye sockets, that bright green light even lit a big half of the woods up. He stared at that cypress, which now was a replication of Song Gu, then said with a deep yet resonant voice, ¡°They didn¡¯t know that I was hunted by bad people either, but they came to me timely. They fought against powerful enemies, they saved me!¡±

    pping hard on his own, tree-trunk chest, Dragon Pool continued in that muffled voice, ¡°They are human beings, not of my own kind. But they have a treeman imprint, they are all my friends. Being with them, I feel good.¡±

    ¡°Not good!¡± Song Gu growled in a deep voice, ¡°A treeman should be with the other treemen. We are spirit creatures, while they are human beings. They are not the same kind as us, they will do no good to you but use you... they will never treat you as real friend!¡±

    Song Gu¡¯s replication, the cypress reached a branch towards Dragon Pool, tightly hooked Dragon Pool¡¯s body and said, ¡°Dragon Pool, join us,e under mymand... I will protect you... not only you, I will also protect your friend. We can protect you, and we will never use you, never harm you!¡±

    ¡°Hm!¡± Dragon Pool snorted, letting out a heavy and frosty breath, and responded, ¡°Under yourmand?! No!¡±

    Every treeman was a spirit creature of nature. Whether young treemen or elderly treemen, they should be equal beings; they were the children of the forest, produced and nourished by nature itself. They rooted in soil, absorbing the sunlight, starlight, rain and frost, lightheartedly growing.

    The yearning for freedom was the most instinctive spirit imprinted in the deepest area of every treeman¡¯s heart. Song Gu wanted Dragon Pool toe under hismand, how could that even be possible?

    Slowly turning around, Dragon Pool then began leaving with big steps. While walking, he murmured, ¡°I like to be with Ji Hao, Man Man, and the other two...especially Man Man, she always remind me of this big cat when he was a little kitten.¡±

    Dragon Pool gently knocked the head of the giant leopard with a branch, gave a simple and honest grin, then continued, ¡°As for the others, I don¡¯t like them too much. But I like those four little kids. I like to be with them.¡±

    ¡°You will be so regretful!¡± Song Gu roared in anger. Next, he thrust out a few branches, tightly and violently wrapped Dragon Pool around.

    The big leopard instantly growled out, he then swung his sharp ws and ripped those branches apart. After that, the leopard showed his shining teeth and let a huge sphere of fiery smoke out of his mouth. Tree bark of Song Gu¡¯s replication, that cypress, instantly started burning, and soon, the cypress was entirely turned into an enormous torch.

    Tens of thousands of miles away was a thriving, primitive forest. This forest, which had extended for nearly ten-thousand miles, was a rare, infrequent big-scale forest area in this Chi Ban Mountain area, which had quite low vegetation coverage.

    In the core area of this forest, tens of over hundred zhang tall treemen had been standing in a circle. Entire bodies of these treemen had been releasing a strong sense of power. At this moment, they were breathing heavily and quickly, while looking at that three-hundred zhang tall, iron-bone dragon-skin pine, who was surrounded in the middle. This thick and thriving ancient tree with luxuriant foliage was Song Gu¡¯s real body.

    ¡°Bastard! How dare they attack my replication!¡± Song Gu yelled and bashed his gigantic hand, which looked nothing different from human hands, heavily against the ground.

    Boom! The forest vibrated intensely along with a thunderous boom. Countless tall trees shook while innumerable flowers and grass quivered. Dark-green power streams spurted out from all surrounding nts¡¯ bodies, swiftly dashing across the air, like the sharpest des.

    ¡°That little one, who showed up abruptly, has rejected my kind invitation.¡± Song Gu put his hand down and said in a deep voice, ¡°Damn it. Those few idiots who met him in the mountain area and told him about the Chi Ban Market, I will dig their eyeballs out.¡±

    ¡°How could they didn¡¯t recognize that Dragon Pool, how could they not know that he is actually a purple grain dragon sandalwood?! Unforgivable!¡± Song Guined, ¡°We are so many in number, but most of us are ordinary pines or cypresses, willows; our bodies are way too ordinary, can barely make any big achievement.¡±

    Song Gu then slowly opened his eyes. That pair of dazzling me-eyes had been swiftly rotating inside his eye sockets, like two spheres of zing liquid iron. Song Gu snorted coldly and said, ¡°Purple grain dragon sandalwood...not to mention how valuable his myron an fruits are...¡±

    ¡°But all I want are his myron and fruits.¡± said a cold, silvery voice that came from Song Gu¡¯s head. On top of Song Gu¡¯s tree-crown, and on a tiny branch, a magnificently beautiful phoenix, whose body was covered in multicolored, shining feathers, was quietly standing there.

    Those breathtakingly beautiful feathers slightly shock and next, that phoenix transformed into the phoenix girl, who had talked to the dragon-kind leader in the Chi Ban Market.

    Standing on Song Gu¡¯s branch, she lowered her head, looking at those treemen, who were standing in a circle, and said seriously, ¡°His myron and fruits are not too useful to the humankind, but to our phoenix-kind, those were extremely valuable treasures.¡±

    ¡°But he is now with the humankind!¡± Song Guined, ¡°Feng Qi, although I am...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the king of all treemen of this Chi Ban Mountain area and all surrounding areas!¡± Feng Qi interrupted Song Gu¡¯s words and said, ¡°But you have to understand, if wasn¡¯t for the protection of our phoenix-kind, you would have been captured by those non-humankind and turned into an unconscious battle puppet by them, like the other captured treemen. You would have be a bonded walking corpse.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, you have to find a way and get me that little one.¡± Feng Qi smiled, looking at Song Gu and said, ¡°Our phoenix-kind don¡¯t like using violence, we prefer to solve problems with our wisdom. Look at those idiots who like using violence, all of them were kicked back, horns were broken and beards were ripped off; but look at me, I am perfectly unharmed, and here I am still talking to you.¡±

    ¡°Wisdom?¡± Song Gu popped out his me-eyes and murmured. Even though he was the king of all treemen, Song Gu couldn¡¯t possibly figure out a n to deal with Dragon Pool with his wisdom.

    Looking at Song Gu, who seemed to be troubled quite seriously, Feng Qi helplessly sighed, then took out a yellow-colored piece of soil.

    ¡°Tell Dragon Pool, if he is willing to join you, you would give him a piece of natural soil essence, a genuine treasure that can allow him to grow faster and improve rapidly.¡± Feng Qi said slowly while fiddling with this piece of soil with her hands. The soil piece had been releasing a dense sense of earth power. ¡°Tell him, if he agreed to join you, he could be your deputymander, and you would also give him a tree-heart, that belonged to the ancient Green God.¡±

    Song Gu looked at Feng Qi in shock, and said, ¡°Is he even worth this much?!¡±

    Song Gu was so jealous of Dragon Pool, to an extreme degree.

    ¡°To our phoenix kind, a purple grain dragon sandalwood does worth this much.¡± Feng Qi sighed slightly and continued, ¡°It¡¯s such a shame, such a big shame. We didn¡¯t even know that this Chi Ban Mountain area has such a treasure hidden in here, otherwise, we would made our move long ago.¡±

    Tens of thousands of miles away, that burning cypress, Song Gu¡¯s replication, said again in a muffled voice, ¡°Dragon Pool, you can have a piece of natural soil essence, and be my deputymander, the second king of all treeman in this Chi Ban Mountain area and all surrounding areas.¡±

    ¡°Abandon the humankind and return to us, I will also give you a tree-heart that belonged to the ancient Green God.¡± Song Gu yelled with an obvious, great jealousy.

 Chapter 376 â€“ True Heart

    Chapter 376: True Heart

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Natural soil essence?

    Dragon Pool shook his head and gave a scornful sneer, then kept walking away with big steps.

    He knew nothing about natural soil essence. He was only an old tree growing in the forest and was nourished by nature itself; luckily, he became conscious and cultivated himself into a spirit being, a treeman. For the leopard, his only friend who had been apanying him all the years, he was forced to leave that deep valley where he had been living peacefully, and came to the outside world.

    No one had ever told him about natural soil essence, and neither did he have any interest in this thing.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Song Gu roared ragingly. An even stronger life-force swiftly reaching over from underground had been injected into the Song Gu¡¯s replication, the cypress. The big fire burning on the cypress instantly extinguished, and that cypress became taller, thicker, even showing a faint sign of bing a real treeman.

    ¡°Natural soil essence is a precious treasure, which can make your power improve rapidly!¡± Song Gu growled in a hoarse voice, ¡°Put it on your roots, it will gather all essence earth power contained in thend a million-mile in radius around you. With this treasure, the oue of cultivating yourself for one day will be equal to a whole year of cultivation of the other treemen!¡±

    ¡®A day of cultivation equals to a whole year of cultivation of the others¡¯?!

    The few Magi Pce apprentices who had followed Dragon Pool into the woods couldn¡¯t help but pop their eyes out in shock. Song Gu was willing to give so much for drawing Dragon Pool to his side?! Dragon Pool was one of the Magi Pce¡¯s Magi Masters now, he was supposed to be protected by the Magi Pce and ept remuneration and benefits offered by the Magi ce. By attempting to draw Dragon Pool to his side, Song Gu was trying to steal from the Magi ce!

    One apprentice silently crumbled a tiny jade slip with which, he sent the message regarding what was happening around here, out.

    Dragon Pool snorted, and didn¡¯t stop walking back towards the special army camp with big steps. At the same time, he said, ¡°What would be different even if you can improve fast? A day, a year? To our kind, what is the point of improving fast? Anyhow, we are rooted in the soil, absorbing the rain and dew, our lives are what are truly precious to us... powers are just additions!¡±

    ¡®Lives are what are truly precious, powers are just additions¡¯, Dragon Pool¡¯s words enraged Song Gu so badly yet, Song Gu couldn¡¯t find any word to contradict it. The leopard intimately rubbed Dragon Pool¡¯s root with his head, thenfortably gave a loud snort.

    ¡°The ancient Green God¡¯s tree-heart!¡± Song Gu threw out his trump card, screaming in a nearly desperate voice, ¡°You idiot! That is the ancient Green God¡¯s tree-heart! The Green God was the dominator of all ancient trees, and as long as you merge his tree-heart with your body, you will have the Green God¡¯s supreme power and you will have a chance to be a god!¡±

    ¡°Be a god?¡± Dragon Pool pondered briefly, then shook his enormous tree-crown. He didn¡¯t have a clear understanding of bing a god at all. In Dragon Pool¡¯s eyes, a god standing high above the masses and an ordinary old tree in the forest didn¡¯t have much of difference, did they?

    Even if he truly became a god, he would still be rooted in the soil, absorbing the sunlight, rain and dew as much as he liked, right?

    ¡°What is the big deal about bing a god?¡± Dragon Poolughed and said.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s a big deal!¡± That pair of dark and hollowed eyes of Song Gu¡¯s replication were even about to start burning, while he yelled, ¡°Idiot! You idiot! Bing a god, god! A god standing high above the whole world, who possesses inexhaustible power! A god who can dominate all the greenery in this world! Back in the ancient time, all our treemen were warriors or ves under the Green God¡¯smand. This tree-heart that once belonged to the ancient Green God can give us a chance to be the new Green God!¡±

    ¡°So where is the Green God?¡± Dragon Pool turned around and asked, ¡°Where is the old Green God?¡±

    ¡°Eh?!¡± Song Gu looked at Dragon Pool stunned. Dragon Pool¡¯s question even made him feel hard to breathe.

    Green God, the god of the East, the god of all greenery, the supreme god that once ruled the entire Eastern Wastnd. However, the Green God¡¯s bloodline had gone downhill since long ago. During recent years, thest Green God descendant who was known by this world was Man Man¡¯s mother. They said that Man Man¡¯s mother was the elder sister of thest Green God!

    Was the Green God bloodline still existing in this world? But where were those possessors of the Green God Bloodline now?

    The Zhu Rong Family had rooted in the Southern Wastnd, and was now thriving; the Gong Gong Family was entrenched in the Northern Underworld Sea, and was also having great days. However, families of the Green God and Gold God, these two ancient god families, had nearly disappeared in the recent years. Some people might know about where they currently were and what they had been doing, but Song Gu didn¡¯t have a clue about them.

    The current strongest force on the Eastern Wastnd, which was once under the Green God¡¯s domination, was the Ten Sun Country, a country of human beings. People of the Ten Sun Country, like Ying Yunpeng and his families, what they had been worshiping were their own ancestors and n totems; as for the Green God, many of those people probably had already forgotten him.

    ¡°What would be different even if I became the Green God?¡± Dragon Pool spread his pair of huge, arm-shaped branches, honestly looked at Song Gu and said, ¡°I think nothing would change. I would still be Dragon Pool, a purple grain dragon sandalwood.¡±

    ¡°Song Gu, one of my own kind,¡± Dragon Pool looked at Song Gu in a profound way and continued, ¡°We are treemen, being able to root in the soil and live a free life, is the greatest gift given to us by nature. As for the king of the trees, powers or bing a god...are these the thoughts that a treeman is supposed to have? Do you still have your true heart, as a treeman?¡±

    The heart of a treeman, the true heart that a treeman naturally has...

    Song Gu remained silent for a while. His replication had been constantly breathing outrge clouds of frosty mist while its enormous body was ceaselessly shaking.

    Tens of thousands of miles away, Song Gu¡¯s real body was punching the ground in a zing rage while roaring in a hoarse, thunderous voice, ¡°What a bastard! He doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good! He doesn¡¯t want the natural soil essence, doesn¡¯t want the ancient Green God¡¯s tree-heart either! Who does he think he is?! What does he think he is?! The true heart of a treeman?! I am the king of all trees of this Chi Ban Mountain and all surroundingnds, do I need him to preach to me?!¡±

    ¡°What about a treeman¡¯s true heart? What I want is strength, what I truly want is...power!¡± That dim light of Song Gu¡¯s pupils grew brighter and brighter while he was growling in a deep voice, ¡°I, am not like you, you stupid dumb wood sticks, I have a...¡¯Dao¡¯! I have a Dao that I¡¯ve been pursuing!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Feng Qi stomped her foot heavily against Song Gu¡¯s branch, frowned and said with a sneer, ¡°You silly old wood, what do you know about ¡®Dao¡¯? Are you even qualified to know about ¡®Dao¡¯? Back then, our leader saved you only because you were big and strong, and can be a guard of our kind. Don¡¯t focus too much on yourself.¡±

    Song Gu closed his mouth, however, that dim light in his pupils didn¡¯t stop brightening. From that dim light, which looked like burning liquid iron, one could found anger, hatred and all the other kinds of negative emotions.

    Did Dragon Pool mention ¡®true heart¡¯?

    ¡®Hehe,¡¯ Song Gu roared silently in his head, ¡®Are you even qualified to mention ¡®true heart¡¯ to me?¡¯

    Back in the woods, Dragon Pool walked away with big steps and left Song Gu¡¯s replication, which now had smoke puffing out of its entire body. He also left the natural soil essence and ancient Green God¡¯s tree-heart, which were both extremely attractive treasures. All of a sudden, Dragon Pool determined his will - being with Ji Hao and his friends was indeed happy and rxed; although they were human beings, but the feeling they brought to Dragon Pool was so natural and rxed.

    On the contrary, Song Gu, even though he was also a treeman, Dragon Pool felt an immensely great dislike when talking to him. A treeman who had lost his true-heart, did he even know what he was now?

    Standing on Song Gu¡¯s tree-crown, Feng Qi gave a heavy sigh while her pair of beautiful eyes were shining with a multicolored light.

    ¡°Those violent stupid dragons couldn¡¯t do it, but I can do it! I can! Since you won¡¯t listen to Song Gu, I¡¯ll just go straight to the humankind! Those poor, lowly beings, do they dare to go against the will of our phoenix-kind? I doubt it.¡±

    Proudly letting out a series of sneer, Feng Qi put that piece of natural soil essence back in her little purse, then transformed into a multicolored light stream, rising into the air.

 Chapter 377 â€“ Breaking In

    Chapter 377: Breaking In

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    In the pavilion, where the headquarters of the alliance of human ns was located, a long, stone table was ced in the middle. Representatives of the humankind and Di Family were sitting by each side of the table, facing each other.

    Ji Hao sat next to Si Wen Ming and Huaxu Lie, facing Di Fng. Di Falong was an elderly Yu n man, who had a graceful look, and long, silvery white hair, which were carefully brushed and ited into thin, shining braids, hung loosely behind his head.

    Di Fng had been concentratedly looking at Ji Hao, from head to toes. As an elder of the Di Family, who was more powerful and holding a higher status than Di Lung, he was very interested in Ji Hao. In other words, he had keen interests in all talented young human beings, who attained great achievements at a young age.

    Ji Hao had been carefully observing Di Fng as well.

    Unlike the other Yu n people, the sense of power given by Di Fng was gentle and peaceful, as natural as a clear gust of wind. Although the nature of his power still came from the dark and evil Blood Moon bloodline, the darkness and evilness one could sense from his body were both not that fierce; instead, the darkness and evilness of Di Fng were mixed with a restrained, inclusive, even un-harmful sense of power.

    Si Wen Ming, Huaxu Lie and other ministers and elders had also been looking at Di Fng with serious looks.

    Beside Di Fng were the other two Di Family head elders sitting there, who had their eyes fixed on Si Wen Ming and Huaxu Lie, and were looking at them up to down.

    To these elders of the Di Family, this frustration was a heavy strike to their entire family. They didn¡¯t give a damn about those medicine prescriptions, forme and other science stuff that Ji Hao had extorted from them, neither did those armous and weapons mean anything to the Di Family. However, the fact that Di Sha was killed, Di Suo and Di Mo were captured alive, and nearly a thousand Jia n big warriors had all be captives of the humankind; all these together, was like an unimaginably great crisis to the entire Di Family.

    If they couldn¡¯t handle this crisis well, the new Emperor in power, Dishi Yanluo, would definitely give the order to kill without any hesitation and teach the Di Family a bone-deep, grave lesson. Nevertheless, if they could handle this crisis perfectly, this would be an amazing opportunity for the Di Family to rise; as for the price they had to pay, was nothing more than the fall of the Qian Family.

    Representatives of the humankind and Di Family had been silently observing each other for an entire quarter of an hour till now, none of them saying anything.

    After a very, very long while, Ji Hao abruptly stood up, smilingly nodded to Di Fng and said, ¡°You came all the way here but have been just sitting there and haven¡¯t said anything yet, I assume that you¡¯re too starving to talk, right? We have prepared some delicate dishes and wine especially for you, why don¡¯t we talk about the business after you filled your stomachs? What do you think?

    In negotiations, whoever talked the first would lose the advantage, Di Fng and the other Di Family elders were all deeply aware of this.

    But now, facing Ji Hao¡¯s weird, ridiculous suggestion, Di Fng had to talk. Fill their stomachs before talking about the real business? How ridiculous! The Di Family was now like a piece of meat grilling on a bonfire, if they couldn¡¯t solve this severe issue here, the whole family would fall into a serious trouble.

    ¡°A banquet is not necessary, let¡¯s address ourselves to the business first.¡± Di Fng sighed and said. Upon the current situation, the Di Family was like a piece of meat on the chopping block, while the humankind was like the knife. ¡®Sometimes, some slight disadvantages are inevitable.¡¯ thought Di Fng helplessly.

    ¡°So let¡¯s head to the business.¡± Si Wen Ming smiled and patted on Ji Hao¡¯s back, hinting him to sit back down. After that, he knitted his long and dark pair of eyebrows to a serious degree, then threw the question out with an extra serious tone, ¡°Dear elders of the Di Family, what is the Di Family¡¯s decision on this?¡±

    ¡°Fully cooperate!¡± Also with an especially serious look, Di Fng raised his right hand. On that white and tender hand which looked like a hand of a young girl, five extremely luxury and exquisite rings, made from gold and iid with jade and gemstones, had been shining with beautiful, multicolored light and releasing strong, vibrating power streams. He seriously looked at Si Wen Ming and continued, ¡°Our Di Family has already started preparing on this. In five days at least and half a month at most, all our armies which were sent to the Chi Ban Mountain area willunch full-strength attacks at the Evil Dragon Bay.¡±

    Evil Dragon Bay!

    Huaxu Lie pped his hands and following that, over ten inner pce Magi walked over to the long table, pressed their hands on the table and injected their powers into it. Instantly, a magic sandbox appeared on the table. Si Wen Ming quickly slipped his fingers upon the sandbox to switch the images in it, and soon found the location of the Evil Dragon Bay.

    That was a fluvial in, located where two curved rivers meet and was covered in wends and swamps, but had t terrain.

    The Evil Dragon Bay was an extremely important and essential supporting spot of the battle line on the side of the humankind. If the non-humankind armies broke into defensive line set in the Evil Dragon Bay by the humankind, what was located behind the Evil Dragon Bay was nothing else but a fragile blockade line in a valley area. After breaking into that blockade line, the non-humankind armies would be able to go straight deep into the area upied by the humankind, and could at least push the frontal line towards the South by at least three-hundred thousand miles.

    The defensive line of the human army was extending and all supporting spots were connected, but if one supporting spot was broken and that section of defensive line was pushed inwards for three-hundred thousand miles, the entire defensive line of the human army would definitely and immediately fall into chaos. When the moment came, if non-humankind armies, which were dispersed in other areas,bined their powers andunched full-strength attacks, although they might not be able to easily destroy the entire human army in the Chi Ban Mountain area, but to annihte a great number of elite human warriors would be totally possible.

    However, although the Evil Dragon Bay was a in, the terrain environment in that area was quiteplicated, and the soil was soft, had high water coverage, all of which made the Evil Dragon Bay a perfect ce for setting an ambush.

    ¡°We have already let the spy hiding in our Di Family know that our Di Family will put our best effort tounch all-out attacks at the Blood Cloud Mountain area, which is located thirty-miles away from the Evil Dragon Bay in the South. Therefore, as long as you coordinate with us and take some moves to show that you¡¯re transferring part of your forces out of the Evil Dragon Bay to the Blood Cloud Mountain area, the Qian Family would never let this great opportunity go.¡±

    Di Fng looked at Si Wen Ming with his right hand held perfectly still before Si Wen Ming¡¯s face, and continued, ¡°The Qian Family would love to see that we are catching the human army¡¯s attentions while they are snatching the opportunity we created, and making great contributions by treading upon the dead bodies of our warriors.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure that the Qian Family will buy it?¡± Ji Hao interrupted Di Fng while staring straight at him with a pair of dagger-sharp eyes.

    Di Fng smiled and nodded to Ji Hao, as he responded, ¡°The Qian Family is the enemy of our Di Family, and we know about our enemy the best. This is not someplicated n; this is simple and straight, therefore, they will certainly bite the bait.¡±

    ¡¯This is not someplicated n; this is simple and straight, therefore, they will certainly bite the bait¡¯!

    Si Wen Ming maintained that serious look while staring at Di Fng in the eyes, then reached his hand out and shook Di Fng¡¯s hand with a smile on his face.

    Si Wen Ming¡¯s hand was thick and strong, like a bear paw, while Di Fng¡¯s hand was white and tender like an artwork; when these two hands shook each other, a strong contrast was made instantly and all kinds of disharmonious senses could be detected.

    ¡°So, it will go as you said.¡± Si Wen Ming looked at Di Fng, smiled gently and said, ¡°We hope that your Di Family will not make any mistake. Because once a mistake urrs, we, our humankind, will not lose anything, while you...will definitely fall into a grave trouble.¡±

    Di Fng smiled back at Si Wen Ming and was going to say something, but suddenly, countless eye-piercing beams of light dazzled in the pavilion. Next, over a thousand defensive screens set in this pavilion by Magi ce¡¯s high-level Magi were broken one after another, while a quick series of ear-hurting popping noise came from the air.

    ¡°Who is it?!¡± Si Wen Ming immediately leapt up from his seat and pulled his sword out.

    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± A silvery and clear voice burst out from the air. Within a single moment, over a thousand defensive magic screens were wiped all out. Feng Qi flew out from a multicolored sphere of glowing mist with a brightly shining, flying spindle held in her hand, then steadilynded on the middle of the long table in a stunningly beautiful shape.

    ¡°The phoenix-kind?¡± Si Wen Ming¡¯s face twitched while murmuring. He put the sword down, unwillingly saluted to Feng Qi and said politely, ¡°Wee, my dear ambassador of the phoenix-kind, what can I do for you?¡±

    As for Di Fng and the other Di Family elders, they hurriedly raised their arms and hid their faces behind their broad sleeves, then quickly transformed into streams of blood-red mist, and dissipated in the air.

 Chapter 378 â€“ Proudness

    Chapter 378: Proudness

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    No one on the pavilion took another nce at Di Fng and the other Di Family elders, who had just embarrassedly transformed into blood-red mist streams and dissipated.

    Just like what Si Wen Ming did, all the other ministers and elders on the side of the humankind solemnly showed their respect to Feng Qi, while silently wondering what this phoenix suddenly showed up for. All of them had quickly and carefully searched through their minds but failed to find any big issue that was rted to the phoenix-kind.

    Feng Qi floated up into the air, trod on a multicolored, glowing cloud, then threw a nce down on these human ministers and elders in pride, not showing any sign ofnding on the ground. The phoenix-kind was the most proud race in this world, they wouldn¡¯t want to be contaminated by even a single grain of ash or dirt.

    ¡°Nothing serious, just want to ask you for a thing.¡± Feng Qi proudly held her head high while speaking in a cold and nd voice.

    Before Si Wen Ming responded, she raised her hand, pointed her finger at Ji Hao and continued, ¡°Little kid, just hand that purple grain dragon sandalwood over.¡±

    Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even believe what he had just heard. Feng Qi broke into the main pavilion of the alliance of human ns¡¯ base camp, where the headquarters of the human army was located, when a secret meeting was happening, and broke over a thousand defensive magic screens set by Magi Pce¡¯s magi in a row, in such an aggressive manner, even using a secret, legendary treasure which was amazingly powerful; she had also scared Di Fng and the other Di Family¡¯ elders off, but she did all these just for this?!

    ¡°This...¡± Ji Hao didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    p! An exquisitely crafted, translucent leather bag was thrown on the ground right in front of Ji Hao by Feng Qi in a careless manner. The leather bag was filled with glowing jade coins. Feng Qi¡¯s head was still held high when she pointing at Ji Hao with her chin, sneered and said, ¡°Here are a hundred-thousand jade coins, just take the money call that purple grain dragon sandalwood in. From now on, he is a ve of our phoenix-kind.¡±

    The faces of Si Wen Ming, Huaxu Lie and the other ministers and elders all darkened to a certain degree.

    Feng Qi had directly broken into the headquarters pavilion of the human army, violently broke the defensive magic screens set in this pavilion, in where, a highly ssified meeting was happening; if going deeper, Feng Qi was on a serious suspicion of spying on the humankind military situation.

    However, the reason why Feng Qi broke into the headquarters pavilion, was nothing else but forcibly purchase Dragon Pool with a hundred-thousand jade coins!

    Ji Hao kicked that bulged leather bag with his tiptoe, then raised his head and gave aplicated, faint smile, as he said, ¡°What a fortune!¡±

    Once after Ji Hao let out the few words, Si Wen Ming, Huaxu Lie and other ministers and elders all silently sighed in their heads. Ji Hao¡¯s tone was filled with scornfulness and taunt; even they had sensed that obvious scorn and taunt contained in Ji Hao¡¯s words, not to mention Feng Qi. After all, the phoenix-kind were naturally sensitive.

    As they estimated, Feng Qi¡¯s face suddenly darkened, while she lowered her head and directlyunched a palm attack towards Ji Hao¡¯s chest without saying anything.

    Feng Qi was wearing a pair of nearly transparent, dim golden glove, which was as thin as a cicada¡¯s wings. Ji Hao didn¡¯t know what this pair of gloves was made from, but when Feng Qiunched that seemingly gentle and slight palm attack, a dazzling beam of golden light suddenly shed across the air and countless spell symbols on her glove sted out. Next, an enormous, golden and shining palm, which was three-foot wide, silently swooshed straight towards Ji Hao¡¯s chest.

    Airwaves surged in the pavilion. Once that golden palm appeared, a strong and fierce pressure instantly spread out towards all directions. Clothes of all people in the pavilion were raised, rustling in the air while their long hair fluttered intensely like crazy snakes.

    ¡°Dear ambassador!¡± Once after Ji Hao made a defensive gesture, Hao Tao abruptly raised his arm and reached his hand to in front of Ji Hao. His square, brick-like hand shielded Ji Hao behind and blocked that golden palm, after which, he gripped his five fingers, that looked like iron stakes. Along with a long and loud series of cracking noise, that golden palm, which was actually an image condensed from gold power but looked almost like a touchable real object, was directly crumbled into pieces by Hao Tao¡¯s single hand; thousands of golden pieces then fell to the ground.

    A wave of silvery ng rose against the ground. Those pieces of that golden palm nged against each other while falling to the ground; after quite a while, those pieces slowly disintegrated into a great puff of golden light spots and finally dissipated in the air.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Feng Qi angrily pointed her finger at Hao Tao and yelled harshly, ¡°Who are you?!¡±

    ¡°I am Hao Tao!¡± Hao Tao put his hands back into his sleeves and responded ndly, ¡°I¡¯m in charge of the penalty. Ji Hao is a warrior of our human army... if he did something wrong, I will be the only one to punish him, no one else should step in.¡±

    Just like his appearance, Hao Tao¡¯s voice was hard and cold, like a rock. He looked at Feng Qi right in the eyes with his pair ofpletely emotionless eyes and continued ndly, ¡°Madam, you are the ambassador of the phoenix-kind. May I ask what do you break into our headquarters for? If you, dear ambassador, broke into our headquarters and interrupted our important military meeting only for some insignificant affairs, regarding this, I will inform Emperor Shun, and our Emperor will send a message to your leader, requesting a reasonable exnation.¡±

    Feng Qi remained silent for a short while.

    The rtionships between the dragon-kind, phoenix-kind and humankind, wereplicated and hard to exin. Although the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind were both proud, like those sessful and wealthy families who never showed any respect to their poor rtives and friends who lived in the countryside, themunication and exchange between these three races had never stopped.

    The Emperor Shun was the current human emperor; if he truly sent an official message to request a reasonable exnation for what Feng Qi did today in the headquarters pavilion of the human army, things would be troublesome. Feng Qi was only an elder of the phoenix-kind, who ran certain affairs in the Chi Ban Market. She indeed had some powers and possessed a rtively high status among the phoenix-kind, but she was not a truly big deal who was holding the real power.

    An interrogation came from the human emperor would be quite serious to her. Feng Qi silently estimated the consequences, and found that she couldn¡¯t easily cope with it.

    Her great arrogance had eased quite a lot. She trod on that multicolored cloud and descended from above the long meeting table, floating in the air a few feet above the ground, then ndly said to Hao Tao, ¡°I came here surely for some big and important matter.¡±

    Hao Tao didn¡¯t prepare to end this conversation so easily, as he said, ¡°For a purple grain dragon sandalwood? You, dear ambassador, broke into our headquarters pavilion by using a powerful treasure only for a tree?¡±

    Feng Qi turned her head away, seeming unwilling to make any more eye contact with Hao Tao, then said a bit nervously, ¡°A purple grain dragon sandalwood, isn¡¯t this an important matter?! Do you have any idea how valuable a purple grain dragon sandalwood can be to our phoenix-kind? Your humankind has taken a purple grain dragon sandalwood into your Magi Pce, why didn¡¯t you report to us regarding this?!¡±

    Ji Hao took a step forward, looked at Feng Qi in the eyes and said coldly, ¡°Dear ambassador, why are you saying something that is obviously untrue? In thew enforcement hall of the Chi Ban Market, didn¡¯t you see Dragon Pool by yourself? You have seen me as well, and you knew that it was me who took Dragon Pool out of the market. Why would we report something that you have already seen with your own eyes to you?¡±

    Ji Hao sneered, then directly pointed an essential issue out, ¡°Besides, our humankind is not an appendage of your phoenix-kind, why do we have to report to you about treasures that we have found?¡±

    Feng Qi gnashed her teeth in anger, staring right at Ji Hao in the eyes and said, ¡°That is a treasure, which matters a lot to the improvement of the power, of our entire phoenix-kind. Don¡¯t you think...¡±

    Ji Hao stared at Feng Qi in coldness, straightly interrupted her and said, ¡°There are countless treasures in this world, almost all of which are capable of improving the general power of the phoenix-kind. Did you mean that all those treasures belong to your phoenix-kind?!¡±

    Feng Qi clenched her fists and yelled displeasedly, ¡°But, your humankind...¡±

    Ji Hao gave another series of sneer and interrupted her again in a harsh voice, ¡°Because we are weak, you can break in violently and forcibly purchase Dragon Pool with a hundred-thousand jade coins, right? Where can you find such a ridiculous rule in this world? Do you think that our humankind is a pushover?¡±

    Ji Hao then turned around, cupped his hands towards Si Wen Ming, gave a cold smile and said, ¡°Dear Minister Si Wen Ming, please write an official letter regarding what happened today, to request a reasonable exnation for this - Are their phoenix-kind thinking that our humankind are the ones to be bullied, that any of their members is allowed to do whatever he or she wants to us?¡±

    Feng Qi was enraged so badly. She pointed at Ji Hao and was about to burst out a yell.

 Chapter 379 â€“ Slap

    Chapter 379: p

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    ¡°Dear ambassador, please don¡¯t be angry... Take a seat please, please take our seat of honor.¡± said Huaxu Lie, ¡°Bring the best tea!¡±

    Among all human ministers and elders in attendance, Huaxu Lie had the most handsome face, his manner of behavior was the most natural and unrestrained, and the way he got along with people was the smoothest and most sophisticated. Seeing Feng Qi about to go off, he hurriedly gave a big, warm grin and walked up to her, trying to mediate that dispute and affably offering Feng Qi a seat.

    One of the Magi ce¡¯s elders took out an immense and top-grade piece of jade, quickly carving it into an extremely beautiful arm chair by himself. After that, he firstly pavedyer of pearls and small jade pieces on that exquisitely crafted, beautiful arm chair, then paved a piece of dragon-crocodile leather on those pearls and small jade pieces, then a piece of white tiger abdominal skin on the dragon-crocodile skin. Atst, he spread a thickyer of multicolored peacock tail feather on the tiger skin. With all these decorations, this stunning armchair had be strangely luxurious and shining.

    This gorgeous armchair was ced right in the middle of the headquarters pavilion, and underneath it was a carpet made frommb wool that was three-inch thick, paved with a thickyer of multicolored bird feathers, and upon those bird feathers was ayer of freshly picked petals. After all this was done, Feng Qi finally sat down on that armchair, in satisfaction.

    Before this, Feng Qi had been standing on that multicolored cloud and wasn¡¯t willing to touch the ground with her feet; until Huaxu Lie and the others prepared her such a specially luxurious chair, her body, for the very first time, touched something else in this pavilion ever since she broke in.

    With a gentle smile that was as warm as the sunlight, Huaxu Lie took a tiny tea boiler with charcoal fire himself, and carefully made a cup of tea which had an amazingly nice aroma. He poured the tea into arge mug that was iid with gold and jade, then wrapped the mug up with white silk and held the mug with both of his hands, presenting it to Feng Qi.

    ¡°Dear ambassador, please give a try to this tea. Thend of our humankind is barren and infertile, therefore, we barely have anything nice. Our tea can¡¯tpare with the tea of the phoenix-kind, which is so wealthy. But in our eyes, this tea is of the top quality.¡± Huaxu Lie¡¯s smile was especially warm, gentle and attractive. He looked at Feng Qi directly in the eyes, that warmness and tenderness in his eyes seemed able to even melt stonemen down.

    Watching this, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but feel goosebumps raising all over his body, while all of his fine hairs were standing straight up. Hao Tao, who was upright, straightforward and nearly emotionless, Si Wen Ming, who was honest, tolerant, calm and extremely reliable, and those Magi Pce elders, such as Wulong Yao, Fangfeng E... for all these people, Ji Hao knew their personalities quite well.

    However, Huaxu Lie, one of the princes of the Huaxu Family, normally, he always made Ji Hao feel that he was a typical warrior who slept with weapons and showered in blood; he had barely shown a slight faint smile for all this long. Nevertheless, when he was talking to Feng Qi, that smile on his face was so warm, even containing a weird, faint andplicated meaning. Added with that wlessly handsome face of his, he now lookedpletely, thoroughly different from his usual self.

    ¡°Hm, you¡¯re quite thoughtful.¡± Feng Qi nodded in satisfaction, took over that mug and slowly sipped a small mouthful of tea from it. Her knitted brows gradually loosened, and looking at Huaxu Lie, whose face was now filled with a big, warm smile, she couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Some of you are rather smart. However, you should spend some time to teach those stupid kids a good lesson, and some old ones who don¡¯t know any better, just to prevent these people from causing your humankind troubles, even disasters, in the future.¡±

    Stupid kids? Ji Hao¡¯s face darkened.

    Old ones who don¡¯t know any better? Hao Tao¡¯s face was tightened badly while both of his hands were held behind his body and clenched into fists. Ji Hao was even a bit afraid that Hao Tao might suddenly explode and directly smash Feng Qi¡¯s head.

    ¡°Sure, sure,¡± The smile on Huaxu Lie¡¯s face grew bigger and bigger, warmer and warmer, ¡°The phoenix-kind and our humankind are intimate friends... you, my dear ambassador, came all the way here, this is a great pleasure of ours. Anything is negotiable, right? Ji Hao¡¯s just a little boy, he hasn¡¯t learned much of manners yet, please forgive him for offending you, my dear ambassador.¡±

    Feng Qi threw a sideway nce at Ji Hao, then responded in a nd tone, that sounded still containing a slight trace of anger, ¡°Alright, I will not haggle with a little kid anyway...Finally, a reasonable one of you has shown up. You should know that if wasn¡¯t for our phoenix-kind, your humankind would have perished countless times.¡±

    Si Wen Ming curved his lips slightly downwards, Hao Tao raised his eyebrows, and that group of Magi Pce elders each maintained an extremely darkened face; none of them said a word.

    Only Huaxu Lie kept up that sunny smile, while taking over arge bowl made from white jade that fully contained all kinds of rare and fresh fruits, from a servant, who had just walked into the pavilion. Purple grapes, red cherries, yellow apricots, golden bananas... all these fruits were perfectly clean, and covered in a thinyer of water drops.

    Huaxu Lie ced therge bowl of fruits in front of Feng Qi, then said smilingly, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right... in many aspects, our humankind needs to rely on the phoenix-kind, so...¡±

    Without even taking a nce at those fruits contained in that white jade bowl, Feng Qi interrupted Huaxu Lie proudly, ¡°So, you must hurry up. Call that purple grain dragon sandalwood in, tell him to go with me. I have many other things to do, can¡¯t afford to waste my time in here with you, for nothing.¡±

    Huaxu Lie looked at Feng Qi with a quite embarrassed look and said in a low voice, ¡°Dear ambassador, that Dragon Pool is now a Magi Master of the Magi Pce, he has already kowtowed to nature and our ancestors¡¯ souls, officially joined the Magi Pce, he...¡±

    Feng Qi rudely interrupted him again, said, ¡°He¡¯s nothing but a wood stake, you don¡¯t need to think about his will and feeling. Can¡¯t you just make the decision for him? Just call him in and tell him to go with me. As for what he is now, is that important?¡±

    Feng Xi then threw a sideway nce at Huaxu Lie, probably because of his handsome face and big, warm and adorable smile, Feng Qi¡¯s voice softened pretty much after that, then she said, ¡°How much do your humankind owe our phoenix-kind? Give us that purple grain dragon sandalwood... just think it in this way, you¡¯re returning our favors.¡±

    Ji Hao sneered while remaining silent. Favor? The humankind owed the phoenix-kind favors? Even if this was true, who woulde to the others and shamelessly ask for things as returning favors?

    Dragon Pool was now already a Magi Master of the Magi Pce, if the phoenix-kind truly wanted Dragon Pool¡¯s myron and fruits so much, they could just sit down and have a peaceful negotiation with the Magi Pce; the Magi ce could just sell those materials to the phoenix-kind at a fair piece. In the worst case, because of those ¡®favors¡¯ the humankind had owed the phoenix-kind, the Magi Pce could just offer them a discount or a sweeter price, which could also be considered as a sky-big favor.

    However, with such a tough attitude, Feng Qi directly asked for the proprietary right of Dragon Pool, intending to force Dragon Pool to be a ve of the phenix-kind; this was way too much!

    Huaxu Lie¡¯s face was darkened slightly, but he still squeezed a smile out of his face and said, ¡°Dear ambassador...¡±

    Feng Qi¡¯s straightly pointed her finger at Huaxu Lie¡¯s nose, staring at him with a beautiful yet frosty face, eyes shining with multicolored light and yelled in a harsh tone, ¡°Cut the crap! Just call that bloody wood stake in. You don¡¯t think that I¡¯m easy to be fooled, do you? Or, do you think that our phoenixes are all easy to be fooled?¡±

    Ji Hao finally couldn¡¯t stop his anger from bursting out anymore. He took a step forward and yelled also in a harsh tone, ¡°Ambassador, are you doing this by following your own will, or the will of the entire phenix-kind? The humankind and phoenix-kind have always been friends... the humankind owes your phenix-kind a lot of favors, this is true! However, can this be a reason for you, dear ambassador, to mess around with us as much as you like?¡± Ji Hao then raised his voice and continued, ¡°Ambassador, can you even be reasonable?!¡±

    Feng Qi¡¯s face became even colder. She slowly stood up, then abruptly grabbed thatrge mug and threw it heavily against the ground. Next, she pped that white jade bowl, which fully contained all kinds of fruits, into pieces; after she smashed that jade bowl, her palm didn¡¯t stop, instead, straightly pping towards Huaxu Lie.

    With Huaxu Lie¡¯s power, he could easily dodge this p if he wanted to.

    Nevertheless, seeing Feng Qi¡¯s cold and proud face, Huaxu Lie gnashed his teeth and stayed still in where he was.

    p! Feng Qi¡¯s hand pped hard on Huaxu Lie¡¯s face, even making him stagger backwards and nearly fall to the ground.

 Chapter 380 â€“ Extreme Rage

    Chapter 380: Extreme Rage

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The pavilion had fallen into a dead silence. Ji Hao widely opened his eyes in a great shock, looked at Huaxu Lie, who had endured a big p just now.

    He was a prince of the famous, powerful Huaxu Family, and a direct descendant of Fu Xi, the legendary ancient human emperor; he was one of the few well-known generals under Emperor Shun¡¯s directmand, and one of the most important armymanders fighting in the Chi Ban Mountain frontal line. Same as Si Wen Ming, Huaxu Lie was one of the few representative elites among the younger generations of the humankind; but just now, he was pped right on the face!

    And who pped him, was one of the phoenix-kind.

    A fierce gust of wind suddenly rose inside the pavilion. The magical creatures, Xie Zhi, silently walked out from behind Hao Tao. The sharp horn on his head was shining brightly with cold light and in the meanwhile, a horribly great pressure spread out, directly pressing on everyone¡¯s heart, even making people feel hard to breathe.

    Hao Tao¡¯s pair ofrge and square hands slightly crashed against each other, letting out a loud noise that sounded like the sh made by two iron boards. Innumerable ck spell symbols lit up on his body one after another. Those countless tiny spell symbols then flew out from his body, and transformed into an arm-thick chain, swiftly hovering in the air around his body.

    That ck chain let out a series of ngs, along with which, an invisible, even greater pressure swept over from all directions. Because of this strangely great pressure, the air in the pavilion even became heavier and thicker than before; people in the pavilion felt like their bodies were locked by especially heavy chains and shackles, that every slight move now became quite difficult.

    Hao Tao was in charge of the penalty of the humankind, he was the most impartial and incorruptible one. Feng Qi pped Huaxu Lie in the headquarters pavilion of the human army, which had directly touched his bottom line, and also vited the military discipline of the human army. Therefore, Hao Tao made his move without any hesitation, by coordinating with the mysterious creature Xie Zhi, they firmly locked Feng Qi up with the invisible power streams they released.

    ¡°Si Wen Ming, should I do my job and take this unruly woman into custody?¡± Hao Tao turned to Si Wen Ming and asked with a thunderously resonant voice.

    Ji Hao took a deep breath, and at the same time, ny-nine Gold Crow embroidered on his cloak rose simultaneously, flying out from the cloak one after another, transforming into ny-nine streams of golden-red sword lights, roaring around his body. Within a raging me brought up by those sword lights, all ny-nine Gold Crow flying swords aimed urately at Feng Qi; upon the order Si Wen Ming was about to give, Ji Hao would love to coordinate with Hao Tao and Xie Zhi to poke tens of holes on Feng Qi¡¯s body!

    Looking at Hao Tao and Ji Hao, who seemed as if they were facing a formidable enemy, Feng Qi couldn¡¯t help but burst out a series of grimughs and said, ¡°What? Want to fight? I bet you dare not, do you?¡±

    Feng Qi sneered, proudly held her head high then continued in a teasing tone, ¡°Does your humankind dare to offend our phoenix-kind? By harming even a single hair of mine, you would be seen as offending the entire phoenix-kind!¡±

    Pausing briefly, Feng Qi went on in an even prouder tone, ¡°Our phoenix-kind and the dragon-kind can be seen as an entirety... if you offended our phoenix-kind, you would be offending the dragon-kind as well. Do you think that your humankind is capable of withstanding the overwhelming rage of both of us?¡±

    On Huaxu Lie¡¯s face, a slim handprint was clearly visible. He rubbed his own face, but that sun-warm smile on his face had never weakened. He then said, ¡°Ambassador, my I ask what would happen if your leader knew about what happened today...¡±

    Feng Qi blinked her eyes quickly. She looked at that hand print on Huaxu Lie¡¯s face, remained silent for a while, then abruptlyughed grimly and said, ¡°This is just a small lesson I gave you. Even if my king knows about this, he would understand that you disrespected me first. Not to mention that I pped you, what worse could happen even if I killed you?¡±

    Huaxu Lie narrowed his eyes and said in a nd tone, ¡°I came from the Huaxu Family, am a direct descendant of Emperor Fu Xi.¡±

    Feng Qi was obviously shocked. However, she gnashed her teeth and yelled angrily at Huaxu Lie, ¡°What is the big deal about being a descendant of Fu Xi? What is the big deal about the Huaxu Family? Anyhow, you¡¯re nothing but the lowly humankind!¡±

    Su Wen Ming suddenly apuded hard andughed out loud, but thatughter of his was filled with coldness. His pair of eyes were even colder.

    ¡°The lowly humankind! Good, good, good, very good! Feng Qi, may I ask that, is this your own thought, or the thought of your king? Or, are your entire phoenix-kind thinking that our humankind is nothing but a lowly race?¡± asked Si Wen Ming.

    Feng Qi was suddenly flurried a little bit. Ever since she got into this pavilion, she had never mentioned her name. Hearing Si Wen Ming abruptly call her real name, she couldn¡¯t help but scream out, ¡°You know me? But, I¡¯ve never seen you before!¡±

    Si Wen Ming stared at Feng Qi and responded in that cold voice, ¡°You are an elder of the phoenix-kind, in charge of Chi Ban Market affairs. How can I not know you? Dear elder Feng Qi, as a great powerful being, you surely wouldn¡¯t remember small people like me.¡±

    Staring at her coldly, Si Wen Ming continued in a harsh tone, ¡°Dear Elder Feng Qi, please answer my question. Does ¡®the lowly humankind¡¯e from you, or your entire phoenix-kind?¡±

    Next, Si Wen Ming pped hard on that long stone table, shaking the magic sandbox violently; at the same time, he growled resonantly, ¡°Clerical assistant, draft an official letter to the phoenix king, I would like to ask him about that, what exactly does the phoenix-kind think of us, the humankind!¡±

    That official letter again!

    Feng Qi thought of how did Hao Tao and Ji Hao threatened her before, and now looking at Si Wen Ming¡¯s behavior, she couldn¡¯t help but roar out in rage and panic.

    ¡°How dare you do this! Where is your respect to our phoenix-kind?!¡±

    Ji Hao looked at Feng Qi, as if he was looking at a hrious clown, and said, ¡°Feng Qi, what did we do? Why do you think that we didn¡¯t respect your phoenix kind?¡±

    Feng Qi mumbled with hesitation. She didn¡¯t know how to respond!

    She now felt a crazily great rage surging up from her heart. For nothing but a bloody tree, Ji Hao, Si Wen Ming, Hao Tao, even this Huaxu Lie who had been faking that smile at her...why didn¡¯t all these people show any respect to her?

    They should be cringing her and groveling in front of her, politely, willingly giving her that bloody Dragon Pool!

    This was not the first time for Feng Qi to talk with human beings, but those people she used to make contact with were all different; for example, an elder of the Ten Sun Country named Ying Yunpeng, he had nearly worshiped Feng Qi as if she was his ancestor! In Feng Qi¡¯s eyes, this was what human beings were supposed to do!

    But today...

    ¡°You, you!¡± Feng Qi was struck by such a great wrath that she couldn¡¯t evene up with a sentence!

    She pointed that leather bag on the ground, which contained a hundred-thousand jade coins, then nced at that hand print on Huaxu Lie¡¯s face. Abruptly, she thought that the Huaxu Family had a quite good rtionship with the phoenix-kind. Back then, when Emperor Fu Xi was ruling the human world, Emperor Fu Xi and the phoenix king once were closer friends. ording to the legend, Emperor Fu Xi had even solved a huge trouble for the phoenix-kind.

    For the above reasons, the Huaxu Family had been maintaining a good rtionship with the phoenix-kind, and some powerful phoenix warriors were even secretly holding important positions in the Huaxu Family!

    It would still be fine if she had pped someone else, but that was not what happened. She pped a Huaxu Family member!

    Fang Qi fell into a slight panic once again. Pondering for a while, she took out quite a few precious treasures, cing them on the small table in front of her in a straight line.

    Gnashing her teeth, Feng Qi said in her typical proud tone, ¡°A hundred-thousand is indeed not enough, but every single one of these treasures is iparably valuable. I trade these for that bloody tree,,, I think these are more than enough, right?¡±

    Laughed grimly again, Feng Qi couldn¡¯t restrain that surging rage in her heart and added, ¡°See these as rewards that I granted to you!¡±

    Si Wen Ming¡¯s face turned slightly blue. He raised his right hand and a big brush pen instantly appeared in his hand; clearly, he was going to write that official letter himself.

    Feng Qi paused, stared at Si Wen Ming, whose face looked so serious that there was no way he was just pretending. She stomped her foot against the ground heavily, took those few treasures back and yelled, ¡°Good, you¡¯re all brave! I, I¡¯ll remember what happened today!¡±

    Gritting her teeth tightly, Feng Qi then transformed into a multicolored stream of light, quickly disappearing without leaving even a trace.

 Chapter 381 â€“ Qing Mei

    Chapter 381: Qing Mei

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    ¡°Bastards!¡± Feng Qi transformed into a multicolored stream of light, swishing in the air. While flying, she was constantly yelling and cursing.

    ¡®Damnable humankind, damnable Hao Tao, damnable Si Wen Ming; and the most damnable one was that kid, Ji Hao.¡¯ Feng Qi had shown them more than enough respect, she was even willing to pay them a fortune for that purple grain dragon sandalwood, but they rejected! How could they?!

    She sent Song Gu to persuade Dragon Pool, but Dragon Pool turned him down. Well, this could be understood as after all, Dragon Pool, that purple grain dragon sandalwood, was a treeman, who was dumb and silly, not knowing what was good, thus rejecting her kindness; Feng Qi could still manage to ept this.

    But how dare Ji Hao reject her offer and her kindness, and even talk to him in that teasing, scornful tone?

    Sure indeed, a hundred-thousand jade coins was not a lot, and was way less than the value of that piece of natural soil essence and ancient Green God¡¯s tree-heart which Feng Qi promised Dragon Pool; however, Feng Qi thought that this price was absolutely reasonable for Ji Hao!

    What was Ji Hao? He was nobody but an ordinary young human being; Feng Qi had already given him enough respect by offering him a hundred-thousand jade coins.

    In Feng Qi¡¯s expectation, things should have gone in this way - She offered Ji Hao a hundred-thousand, Ji Hao willingly agreed to persuade Dragon Pool to follow Feng Qi, Si Wen Ming and the other human leaders made use of this opportunity to take Dragon Pool into bing a ve of the phoenix-kind together.

    That one-hundred-thousand jade coins could serve as an opening word, and as long as Feng Qi showed her intention of recruiting Dragon Pool, Ji Hao and those human leaders should immediately have given Dragon Pool to her with respect and trepidation. That... was the right thing for them to do!

    However, these human beings had actually rejected her kind offer!

    They taunted her, threatened her... they threatened her with the name of the phoenix king over and over again!

    She had even failed to attain Dragon Pool after offering that many genuine treasures! Those human beings, how could they disrespect her to such a degree?!

    In Feng Qi¡¯s eyes, the humankind had always been lowly and menial; hadn¡¯t they been especially respectful and cautious when facing the phoenix-kind all the time?

    But this time, they had actually, directly rejected her offer and made her lose face!

    ¡°Damn you! Damn you, damn you!¡± Feng Qi irritatedly waved her hands, releasing multiple golden palm silhouettes, which silently flew towards the ground and bashed countless, hundred-mile in radius holes out of the ground. Under these golden palm silhouettes, those solid mountains were as vulnerable and fragile as pieces of tofu.

    While dashing in the air and bashing the ground to abreact her anger all the way, Feng Qi¡¯s eyeballs rolled in her eye sockets; she was still thinking about how to get Dragon Pool.

    For a purple grain dragon sandalwood, no matter how much it might cost, it would be worth the price. The Chi Ban Market was a ce for the phoenix-kind to collect all kinds of treasures, and as the phoenix-kind¡¯s administrative elder in the Chi Ban Market, Feng Qi¡¯s aplishments were directly connected with those treasures she attained.

    To the phoenix-kind, a purple grain sandalwood, that was capable of improving and purifying souls, could be more valuable and precious than any treasure.

    If she could get Dragon Pool, this credit might push her a level higher amongst the management ss of the phoenix-kind; even possibly, she could be an elder, who was truly in power.

    ¡°Feng Qi, my dear friend, why are you so angry?¡± While Feng Qi was pondering, a voice suddenly came from a big mountain below, and in the meanwhile, an invisible stream of power abruptly emerged, blocking that stream of multicolored light transformed from Feng Qi¡¯s body.

    Feng Qi was instantly enraged again. She wasn¡¯t in a good mood at all, and this person was bold enough to block her way! Wasn¡¯t this provocative to her, and the entire phoenix-kind? She stopped wrathfully, knitted her brows and looked down at that big mountain.

    On top of that mountain, a beautiful young girl, who had long loosened hair, was standing under a giant pine. She was holding a bowl made from white jade in her left hand; contained in that bowl was some clear water, and in that water, a silvery pearl was immersed. Her right hand held a six-foot long, thin and soft wintersweet branch; within those thick and thriving green leaves attached to that branch, a few green, tender and lush blossoms had been blooming lusciously.

    Feng Qi was preparing tounch an attack directly in rage, but suddenly, she found that this young girl wearing white dress looked quite familiar.

    Hesitating for a while, that stream of multicolored light transformed from Feng Qi¡¯s body descended from the air, showing up, trodding on a multicolored cloud. Feng Qi narrowed her eyes and gave a measured nce at that girl, and said, ¡°You look a bit familiar to me, where did we meet?¡±

    ¡°Feng Qi, my friend, as a respectful being you surely have short memories.¡± The girl smilingly saluted to Feng Qi and said in a soft, gentle tone, ¡°Five hundred years ago, by the coast of the East Sea, I, Qing Mei, and my Shifu were trapping that nine-headed ghost dragon by using ambergris... We met there once.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes! You¡¯re...¡± Feng Qi remembered about meeting this girl.

    Five-hundred years ago, Feng Qi hadn¡¯t yet taken up the post of the administrative elder in Chi Ban Market. Instead, she was just an ordinary sentinel leader of the phoenix-kind. That day, she was on a mission with a team of phoenix warriors. In an extremely dangerous and outlying area by the coast of the East Sea, in the Eastern Wastnd, she met this girl, who was named Qing Mei, with a few of her brothers and sisters, along with their immeasurably powerful Shifu, were hunting a nine-headed ghost dragon.

    ¡°Your Shifu, her name is...Miao Yin, right?¡± Feng Qi smiled, ¡°Your names are all weird.¡±

    ¡°My Shifu is no one else but Miao Yin,¡± Qing Mei smiled back to her and said, ¡°Feng Qi, my friend, you do remember me, Qing Mei. You seem to be in a great rush, may I ask what kind of great matter has happened?¡±

    Feng Qi¡¯s face darkened immediately. Seeing Qing Mei¡¯s iparably beautiful face and feeling that extremely gentle and friendly, affable vibe given off by her, Feng Qi didn¡¯t hesitate too much and directly told her everything about how Ji Hao and the other human leaders humiliated her.

    ¡°How daring? When the humankind was weak and vulnerable, how many times did our phoenix-kind help them?¡± said Feng Qi in that lingering anger, ¡°This time, I went to them all the way there by myself... if they remembered all those favors we did for them back then, they should have given that Dragon Pool to me without asking why.¡±

    Qing Mei raised her eyebrows and also said in an aggrieved way, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right! How respectable you are, my friend Feng Qi... I can¡¯t believe they acted so rudely and disrespectfully, every one of them should be executed...Feng Qi my friend, you visited them by yourself, this was such a great honor for them, do you have any idea? But they...eh, the human beings are just the most rude, most impolite kind... no wonder you¡¯re so angry!¡±

    ¡°Tell me about it!¡± Feng Qi continued, ¡°I was going to try talking some sense into their heads, but they mentioned sending an official letter to my king over and over again. They kept threatening me with the names of our king and elders, I couldn¡¯t do anything but leave. What a bunch of bastards! They should die!¡±

    Qing Mei even yelled out as if she was filled with indignation too.

    ¡°How ridiculous!¡± said Qing Mei, ¡°Feng Qi my friend, you nicely visited them, but they didn¡¯t serve you carefully and cautiously at all... this was already an immense impoliteness. In addition to this, they actually threatened you, my friend! This, this... oh my, what¡¯s wrong with this world?!¡±

    Feng Qi yelled out as well, ¡°What¡¯s more, currently, a great war between the humankind and the Yu n is happening, but when I got into their headquarters pavilion, I found Yu n powerful people in there. Those few sneakily got away once they saw me, as if I couldn¡¯t see them in that way, but of course I did! And on that long stone table, a map of the Chi Ban Mountain area was shing, who knows what kind of dirty scheme they were nning there?!¡±

    Qing Mei¡¯s eyes suddenly shone when she heard this. Afterwards, she said to Feng Qi in a calm and nd tone, ¡°Hm? Were they colluding with the Yu n powerful people? If this is true, Feng Qi my friend, if you can expose their dirty scheme in front of the human emperor and let the human emperor punish them gravely, that Dragon Pool would naturally fall into your hands, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Qing Mei then smiled and continued, ¡°They threatened you, my friend, with your king, you should pay it back by threatening them with their emperor... this is called retribution.¡±

    ¡°This!¡± Feng Qi raised her eyebrows as she was convinced right away.

 Chapter 382 â€“ Yanluo

    Chapter 382: Yanluo

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    A thickyer of cloud had been spinning slowly. All clouds in the air, within an area that had tens of thousands of miles of radius, were spinning.

    In the center of those spinning clouds, a mile in radius hole was faintly visible. Innumerable blood-red lightning bolts had been dazzling and shing in that cloud hole, and muffled thunder had been roaring. An immense, evil andpletely negative power vibration had been ceaselessly spreading out from that cloud hole, dying the surrounding clouds a faint blood-red color.

    Right below that cloud hole was a tall, blood-red tower. The tower top reached directly into the clouds, and the entire tower had been shining with a dense blood-red light. Above the tower top, a blood-red, erect eye had been releasing an eye-piercing light. From time to time, blood-red lightning bolts would descend from the cloud hole and strike heavily on that blood-red erect eye; every time that happened, the entire tower would release even brighter blood-red light along with a loud, buzzing noise.

    ¡®Ho! Ha! Ho! Ha!¡±

    Large groups of human ves bared their upper bodies, and were carrying heavy iron sticks on their shoulders; gigantic metal boxes hung on those iron sticks. These human ves were numbered off in groups by a hundred; they carried those giant metal boxes and walked up from the ground, through the stairs coiled around that tall tower, step by step, slowly reaching the tower top.

    Numerous heavily armored Jia n warriors had been standing on the stairs, holding long and thick whips in their hands. If they saw any human ve who moved slightly slower, a fiercesh would immediatelynd on that human ve¡¯s body.

    When those whips, which were thickly covered in thorns,shed on bodies of those human ves, huge pieces of skin and muscles would be ripped off easily; many times, their bones were even exposed. After a long and deep breath, wounds on the bodies of those human ves would begin healing quickly; edges of those wounds would squirm and soon, those lost skins and muscles would grow back.

    Those Jia n warriors had beenughing, while throwing thoserge pieces of human flesh to their battle beasts or birds, which were squatting beside their owners. After having swallowed certain amount of fresh human flesh, these beasts¡¯ eyes had now be purely blood-red.

    Those human ves were moving to the rhythm of a chant while climbing the tower step by step, along the coiling stairs. Perspiration poured down from their bodies in streams. Those heavy iron boxes even bent their spines. By now, their eyes were all filled with ndness and confusion, not a slight bit of life-force could be detected.

    They climbed up step by step, and the iron sticks on their shoulders and chains that were used to tie those iron boxes shed against each other and let out ear-piercing noises from time to time.

    On top of that tower and below that enormous blood-red erect eye, many huge iron boxes, which were around a-hundred-zhang squared in size, were piled up orderly, looking like a great mountain.

    When the number of iron boxes reached a whole thousand, those human ves linked those chains tied around those boxes together, and made the one-thousand iron boxes into an entirety.

    A Yu n elderly man raised his head, gripped that long cane held in his hand, and cast a spell in a deep voice.

    Blood-red lightning bolts dazzling in that cloud hole grew more and more, thicker and thicker, along with ground-shaking, metal-shing noises. In a not so long time, a mammoth chain, which was around a-hundred-zhang thick, descended slowly from the cloud hole. Human ves rushed up together, hooked that gigantic hook hanging on top of this extra-enormous chain on those linked chains tied around the one-thousand iron boxes. After that, they leapt back down to the tower top and tried their best to stay as far away from that hook as possible.

    Buzz! All blood-red lightning bolts sted out simultaneously, seemingly dyeing half of the sky blood-red.

    The iparably gigantic chain slowly tightened and began moving back up towards the air. A whole thousand metal boxes were pulled up, slowly rising into the cloud hole.

    ng, ng, ng... Followed by loud series of metallic ngs, that mountain-great pile of metal boxes gradually was pulled into that cloud hole, and soon swallowed by blood-red lightning bolts, disappearingpletely without leaving any trace.

    Next to the tall tower, an entirely blood-red pce was floating in the air.

    Dishi Yanluo stood on the veranda in the outer circle of the pce with both hands held behind his body. He was staring at those iron boxes which were disappearing in the cloud hole with a frosty look. Abruptly, heughed grimly and said, ¡°Greedy bastards! Great Blood Moon, please bless them, let them all die on women¡¯s bellies!¡±

    Compared to ordinary Yu n noble people, Dishi Yanluo was taller and sturdier, looking even as strong as those powerful Jia n warriors. The sense of power given off by him was especially cold and fierce. The blood-red, long hair of his were fluttering in the air without been blown by wind, ceaselessly releasing a forceful, frigid sense of power, which could even froze people¡¯ souls.

    Nearly a hundred Yu n noble people stood at the end of this veranda, quite a distance away from Dishi Yanluo. Each one of them was looking straight at his or her own tiptoes, with an obedient face. None of them dared to raise the head and look at Dishi Yanluo. During these couple of days, seven to eight poor, unlucky men were torn into pieces by him because of some random reasons, and they didn¡¯t want to be the next one at all.

    As for Dishi Yanluo¡¯s curse, well...they could simply listen to it.

    Besides, same as Dishi Yanluo himself, these Yu n people had also been utterly detesting those greedy beings. They did hope that those greedy beings could all die on women¡¯ bellies too! To those greedy beings, ¡®die on women¡¯ bellies¡¯ was the worst curse these Yu n people coulde up with, because it didn¡¯t sound possible for them to die in any other ways.

    Human ves had still been working extremely hard to carry those gigantic metal boxes onto that tower one after another. On the square where the tower was located, countless metal boxes like that were waiting to be carried up to the tower top, by human ves

    Arge group of Xiu n people each trod on a round, t, flying saucer, and were counting the number of goods contained in those iron boxes. The lids of many iron boxes were opened, exposing huge numbers of magic crystals, top-grade jade and gold, and all kinds of refined, pure metal blocks contained in them.

    In some iron boxes, numerous coffins made from ice-jade were piled up.

    Countless human young girls, who were as beautiful as petals, lied quietly in these coffins. They had all fallen into a deep sleep because of the ice power released by those coffins. With a quick nce, one could found at least ten-thousand iron boxes like this, which contained ice-jade coffins.

    ¡°They will die on women¡¯s bellies sooner orter!¡± Dishi Yanluo gave a maliciousugh and turned around, walking across the veranda, into a hall behind it.

    Nearly a hundred Yu n people hurriedly followed up Dishi Yanluo, all walking into that hall as well, without making even the slightest noise.

    In that broad hall, which was tens of miles squared, a nearly thousand-zhang wide river was dug out, along all four sides of walls. Many lotuses were nted in that blood-red river water. Leaves of those lotuses were blood-red, and petals, even stems were all blood-red colored.

    These purely blood-red lotuses were swaying without been blown by any wind. The air was filled with a bloody scent released by these lotuses.

    Dishi Yanluo stood on the long bridge behind the frontal gate of this hall, and was coldly staring at that throne, ced in the center of the hall.

    This was a broken throne. It was unexpectedly hacked into two by a nameless man during the fight between Emperor Shun and himself, that happened a couple of days ago in the void. With his nearly supreme power, Dishi Yanluo failed to notice where that sharp stream of sword came from, and neither did he see the person whounched it.

    ¡°A bunch of douches!¡± Dish Yanluo looked at that throne which was now in two pieces, suddenly bursting out a raging roar towards those Yu n people standing behind him, ¡°You can¡¯t even conquer a small Chi Ban Mountain area! Do you want me to fight the battles myself?! Do you want me to attack the Chi Ban Mountain myself?!¡±

    Those Yu n people lowered their heads, no one daring to talk.

    Some of them were silently murmuring in their heads though - You had indeedunched the attacks by yourself, but look at how it ended? Haven¡¯t you been scared back off by a sword light?

    Dishi Yanluo just couldn¡¯t stop crazily growling and cursing towards these Yu n people under hismand, but abruptly, he stopped yelling.

    From a blood-red lotus that was not far away from his body, a beam of white light rose and upon that white light beam, a glowing white lotus bloomed.

 Chapter 383 â€“ Plan

    Chapter 383: n

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The white lotus bloomed. Dishi Yanluo snorted coldly and waved his sleeve. Following his move, nearly a hundred Yu n people, who were standing behind him, all stepped out of the hall.

    Along with a deep and loud buzzing noise, the gate of the hall closed. Dishi Yanluo stayed inside that hall alone.

    A puff of bright, clear light spots rose from the blooming white lotus, from within that white light, a human silhouette emerged, then stepped out of the lotus. That hazy silhouette gradually became clearer and more real. It was a scrawny, middle-aged man.

    That man was wearing a simple, coarse handwoven cloth, feet bared, long hair coiled into two loose buns on his head, tied by two dimly golden ropes, which were thickly covered in golden spell symbols. His left hand was holding a three-foot tall jade bottle, right hand carried an eight-foot long, golden wooden stick. This middle-aged man, who was zhang and three feet tall, expressionlessly nodded at Dishi Yanluo.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± said that middle-aged man in a very deep voice.

    ¡°Miao Lian.¡± Dishi Yanluo gave that man a grim smile and responded in a badly darkened face, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. I will never ept your condition. To preach among my human ves? This can do absolutely no good to me. I will never, ever agree.¡±

    ¡°There is no absolute in this world. Everything may change, at any time.¡± said Miao Lian in a nd and slightly cold tone, ¡°For example, Your Majesty might be interested in the news I brought over this time.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be interested in any news.¡± Dishi Yanluo held his head high and looked at Miao Lian proudly, ¡°But I am very interested in your life!¡±

    Grinning maliciously, Dishi Yanluo¡¯s body shed swiftly and suddenly transformed into three streams of hazy blood-red smoke. He raised his right arm, which was now as sharp as a fierce de, hacking right towards Miao Lian¡¯s head.

    Miao Lian slightly shook the jade bottle in his left hand. A back air stream and a white air stream gushed out from the opening of the bottle, transforming into thickyers of clouds that wrapped Miao Lian¡¯s body up. Dishi Yanluo¡¯s hand chopped on those ck and white clouds, bursting out a dazzling blood-red light, rippingyers andyers of ck and white clouds up. However, ck and white air streams had been ceaselesslying out of the jade bottle and transforming into newyers of clouds. Not matter how fast and hard Dishi Yanluo wielded his arm, he could never even touch Miao Lian¡¯s body.

    ¡°Interesting!¡± Dishi Yanluoughed viciously and said, ¡°Before, every time I saw you, we were out in the middle of nowhere. But this time, since you¡¯re bold enough to show up here in my pce, I will let you have a taste of the supreme power of our Great Blood Moon!¡±

    While letting out a loud series of viciousughs, the erect eye in between Dishi Yanluo¡¯s eyebrows suddenly opened. Along with a deep spell chant, the roof of this great hall lit up. Denseyers of blood-red clouds emerged in the air and began spinning slowly, same as those clouds spinning above that tall tower outside. In the center of these spinning blood-red clouds, a cloud hole was gradually forming.

    ¡°In this case, You Majesty, you might have to suffer a little bit!¡± Miao Lian snorted ndly. Next, he shook his left hand and right after that, an extremely shrill bird scream came from between the ck and white airstreams. Followed by the scream, a hazy silhouette dashed out of the two airstreams. That hazy silhouette was holding a tiny hammer; especially swiftly, it swooshed up and bashed that tiny hammer down towards Dishi Yanluo¡¯s head.

    Dishi Yanluo didn¡¯t even dream that a man had been hiding in Miao Lian¡¯s jade bottle. In the very next moment, that tiny hammer nged against his head and an eye-piercing blood-red light immediately burst out. That long blood-red cloak instantly released enormous streams of blood-red me, which then condensed into surpassingly beautiful blood-red blooms, shielding against that tiny hammer. Nevertheless, those blood-red blooms were shattered into bits by that tiny hammer right away.

    Miao Lian again wielded his jade bottle. The ck airstream and white airstream surged out in roaring torrents, wrapped Dishi Yanlou¡¯s body firmly up and rotated speedily, seeming to crush him. The blood-red me streams released from Dishi Yanluo¡¯s blood-red cloak soon dimmed down, dissipated by those ck and while airstreams one after another.

    That hazy human silhouette that came out from Miao Lian¡¯s jade bottle raised that tiny hammer again,unching another heavy bash right on Dishi Yanluo¡¯s chest.

    Followed by a muffled bong, the blood-red me that had been shielding Dishi Yanluo¡¯s chest disintegratedpletely. The great impact caused by that hammer strike forced him to stagger back. Blood surged right up to his head, and even turned his face to a blood-red color.

    ¡°You bloody bastard!¡± Dishi Yanluo roared out furiously. He raised his right arm and clenched his fingers, following which, a blood-red beam of light shed across the air. An odd-shaped, purely blood-red long sword appeared in Dishi Yanlou¡¯s hand, gripped tightly by him. He swung the sword up and was going tounch an attack to that hazy human silhouette which had attacked him just now, but before that, the wooden stick in Miao Lian¡¯s right hand swooshed down towards his head.

    When that wooden stick released its power, a splendid, golden sun glow rose into the air. From within that beautiful glow, one could see tens of billions of different kinds of animals, sitting on clouds and reciting lections; their faces were filled with smiles and their voices sounded peaceful. A soft, gentle, clean and strangely peaceful aura, that could make people involuntarily loosen their tightened bodies and rxpletely, instantly spread out.

    Being struck by that golden sun glow and hearing the lections recited by those animals, Dishi Yanlou¡¯s moving speed instantly slowed down; at the same time, the raging blood-red me streams coiling around his body, were nearly crushed out by the great pressure given by the golden sun glow. The wooden stick then slightly touched his wrist, almost smashing his wrist bones. His long sword loudly nged against the ground.

    That hazy human silhouette came out from the jade bottleunched the third hammer strike. This time, Dishi Yanlou burst out a resonant, raging roar and following that, a blood-red, heavy armor appeared on his body. Incalcble Blood-red blooms swished out one after another,yers afteryers, fiercely flying towards that tiny hammer like countless swiftly spinning cutter wheels.

    That hazy human silhouette sighed and said in a low voice, ¡°In this case, don¡¯t me me for beating you too hard.¡±

    Following his sigh, a dazzlingly shining golden talisman flew out from his left hand, releasing a clear yet bright light, which seemed to even be able to light up the entire void. Those protective blood-red me streams released from Dishi Yanluo¡¯s armor disintegrated immediately after touching this clear light. Therefore, that tiny hammer bashed heavily on his chest armor without any difficulty.

    ng! Showering under that bright clear light, his chest armor shattered instantly, and that tiny hammer smashed on Dishi Yanluo¡¯s chest through the broken armor, squeezed a stream of blood out of his mouth, and sent him flying backwards, like a drifting dead leaf.

    ¡°Great Blood Moon, please gift me inexhaustible, great power!¡± The cloud hole had formed under the roof of this broad hall, and an extremely cold, strong, sticky power descended from that cloud hole. Dishi Yanlou gave a twisted grin, while he waved both of his hands towards that cloud hole.

    The hazy human silhouette sighed again. The golden tablet that flew out from his left hand shook in the air, releasing another strong stream of clear light, forcibly sealed that cloud hole.

    Dishi Yanluo¡¯s grin froze on his face. He looked at Miao Lian and that hazy silhouette, seeming to be dumbfounded, unable to let a word out for quite a while.

    Miao Lian withdrew that ck and white airstreams back into his jade bottle, then smiled at Dishi Yanluo and said, ¡°You Majesty, can you please listen to me quietly now? My younger sister has a talented disciple under her guidance, named Qing Mei. This time, she found out something, that might rted to you.¡±

    Before Dishi Yanluo responded, Miao Lian smiled again and continued, ¡°Perhaps, this time, Your Majesty, you will be able to lead your army, break the humankind¡¯s defensive line in the Chi Ban Mountain area, and directly upy the fertilend under the humankind¡¯s domination, making an iparably great achievement.¡±

    Dishi Yanluo looked at that cloud hole, which was now sealed; he blinked his eyes quickly seemingly hesitating, but after a long while, he slowly nodded.

    ¡°Maybe, I should listen to your suggestion.¡± Dishi Yanluo looked at Miao Lian, presented to be calm, and said, ¡°After all, I still remember that you have, more or less, helped me in attaining this throne of Emperor.¡±

    Miao Lian grinned bitterly, shook his head and responded, ¡°As long as Your Majesty remembers my humble contribution.¡±

    He then wielded the wooden stick and brought up another splendid glow; from within which, arge map emerged. Judging from the geography feathers presented by that map, it was a panoramic map of the Evil Dragon Bay.

 Chapter 384 â€“ Armament

    Chapter 384: Armament

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Di Fng and the other Di Family elders silently left, taking Di Sha¡¯s skeleton with them.

    The n targeting the Qian Family had already started being implemented. Apart from the series of secret work that had been carrying on inside the Blood Moon by the Di Family, from the human army¡¯s Chi Ban Mountain defensive line,rge-scale forces had already begun transferring because of this n.

    Army forces which were already quartered near the battlefront didn¡¯t move, but all newly arrived reinforcement forces had silently moved into the Chi Ban Mountain area, and into a certain few important strongholds. All reinforcement forces came from the Huaxu Family, Thunder Lustre n, Kuafu Family, Dragon Bo Country and the others powerful,rge-scale ns and families, which were close to Emperor Shun.

    When these army forces were transferring under urgent orders, Ji Hao was wearing a ck cloak, closely following Si Wen Ming, walking into the Chi Ban Market once again.

    Si Wen Ming seemed to be quite familiar with the Chi Ban Market. He quickly walked across many streets and alleyways in the market, finally stopping in front of a purely ck and red pce, which was cast from metal as a whole. He took out a palm-sized metal tablet and tied it around his own waist. After that,rge groups of Jia n warriors, who encountered Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao along the path, would grin in a friendly manner and politely bow to Si Wen Ming after they saw this small metal tablet, then watch Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao walk straight and deep into the pce.

    ¡°Uncle, do youe here a lot?¡± Ji Hao asked while curiously looking at that small metal tablet tied around Si Wen Ming¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Not a lot, but every time I came, I gave then a lot of money.¡± Si Wen Ming patted on that small metal tablet tied around his waist and said in a slightly gloomy tone, ¡°ording to them, I¡¯m the VVIP of this ce.¡±

    Ji Hao remained silent. Si Wen Ming then gave a bitterugh and continued, ¡°But I feel like, I¡¯m just the fattest, juiciest, most delicious...jurassic beast.¡±

    Jurassic beast, the poor kind of animal which allowed themselves to be trampled upon. Ji Hao took another nce at that metal tablet hang on Si Wen Ming¡¯s belt, and couldn¡¯t help but let out a long breath.

    A door, that was cast from pure gold, opened along with a loud, metal shing noise. Afterwards, a white and chubby Xiu n elderly man, who didn¡¯t have even a slight wrinkle or beard on his face, with a face as smooth and glowing as the most precious pearl, happily, and passionately walked up to Si Wen Ming, spread his pair of short and fat arms, giving Si Wen Ming a big hug.

    ¡°Ah, my respectable old friend, I haven¡¯t seen you in this small shop of our Wu Family¡¯s for a seriously long time. I, Wuli, missed you so much, I was so afraid that you were trapped in some troubles out there.¡± That Xiu n elderly man, named Wuli, stood on his tiptoes and ebulliently put his own cheek to Si Wen Ming¡¯s cheek.

    Si Wen Ming gave a gentle and kind smile and responded, ¡°Too many things happenedtely. Your people have been beating us so hard that we can¡¯t even breathe.¡±

    Wu Li shrugged, made a scornful snort and responded, ¡°Oh, no, no, my old friend, those were only a bunch of idiots who know nothing but solving problems with violence; they¡¯re not my people. You know what, our Wu Family has always been showering in the glow of the supreme Mirage Moon, what we are pursuing is the truth of eternity, instead of violence and blood.¡±

    The Mirage Moon?

    Ji Hao curiously looked at Wuli, whose five eyes were blinking constantly. He had already known about the Blood Moon, who possessed the power of that evil blood curse and pure darkness, and the High Moon, who were all top-grade masters of battle skills. Wuli and his people were from the Mirage Moon, what kind of magic or skill were they good at?

    Wuli attentively offered seats to Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao, after which, beautiful young human girls served tea that had a nice, attractive aroma, along with delicious desserts. Wuli hospitably introduced that tea and those desserts, then suggested Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao to give them a taste. Afterwards, he put his chubby face near Si Wen Ming¡¯s face and said in an enthusiastic tone, ¡°Old friend, you took time out from your busy schedule and came all the way here to me... I have even smelled a big business. Is it a big business?¡±

    Si Wen Ming maintained a calm and nd look, put the tea cup down and said slowly, ¡°I need to get some information first...I heard that, on your side, some people are nning a massive attack... is this true?¡±

    Wuli remained silent for a while, then he did a finger snap, followed by which, a tall and slim Yu n man silently walked in, put his mouth near Wuli¡¯s ear, and whispered a few words. Wuli nodded, then said to Si Wen Ming, ¡°I think, this information is worth five million pieces of magic crystal. Old friend, this price is indeed a bit high, but I promise you, it is worth...This information will reduce the casualties of your army by at least a million.¡±

    Si Wen Ming took a deep gasp and responded in a deep voice, ¡°Reduce the casualties by at least a million? Good, this information, I¡¯ll take it.¡±

    Wuli pped his hands in satisfaction, then took a fist-sized crystal ball from the hands of that slim Yu n man, bashing it against the ground. Instantly, a stream of light was released, and from within that light, andscape image emerged. Ji Hao looked at thatndscape closely, and found out that it was nowhere else but the Blood Cloud Mountain, which the Di Family was going to attack. Ji Hao had seen a map of that area in the headquarters pavilion.

    ¡°Blood Cloud Mountain!¡± Wuli looked at Si Wen Ming, grinned and said, ¡°Not a long while ago, you seemed to have caused some bad influence to a powerful and influential family. They are now eager to rebuild their lost glory, therefore, they have now been gathering all of their powers, read my lip, all their powers, including the army of their human ves. With that force gathered from their entire family, they¡¯re going tounch an attack to this area here.¡±

    ¡°Blood Cloud Mountain!¡± continued Wuli in a deep voice, ¡°This is an important stronghold of yours, in the Chi Ban Mountain area. If they break this stronghold, your entire defensive line would lose its initiative. If this stronghold was broken and the army of that family surged in through here, this would cause you casualties for at least a million warriors.¡±

    Si Wen Ming rubbed his own chin while saying ndly, ¡°Ah, the Di Family. We have just reaped some benefits from them, didn¡¯t think that they...¡±

    Wuli grinned quite proudly, the five eyes on his face blinked quickly while he said, ¡°You should know that the Di Family is a branch family of the Dishi Family. They possessed noble bloodline, so the shame brought by failure is even more unbearable to them than it is to the others. Whatever you have done to them, they would certainly want to do it back to you, but tens, hundreds of times worse.¡±

    Wuli shrugged again, maintained that grin, and said, ¡°It¡¯s quite stressful, you need...weapons of the best quality.¡±

    Si Wen Ming looked at thendscape image of the Blood Cloud Mountain, and remained silent for a while. After that, he seriously looked at Wuli and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s indeed stressful. We need a lot of weapons of mass destruction. This time, I want the best stuff, don¡¯t you try to fool me with some cr*p.¡±

    ¡°The best are expensive... very, very expensive... you should know.¡± Wuli stared at Si Wen Ming right in the eyes and said, ¡°Our techniques in crafting weapons, armors and all kinds of battle puppets, are way advanced than yours. Our weapons can easily break those weapons crafted by your own kind, can slice your armors open, and destroy your battle puppets for good. Except very few kinds of treasures crafted by your kind, such as the tortoise chariot, your army doesn¡¯t have any weapon that can bepared with the weapons crafted by us.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, the price is a big problem.¡± said Wuli honestly, ¡°With a good price, nothing can¡¯t be sold. We can even sell you our ¡®city-destroying demon crossbow¡¯, the newest developed weapon of mass destruction of ours. With enough numbers of that... city-destroying demon crossbows are giant stuff... with those, you can even threaten to destroy the Liang Zhu City. But as for the price, it¡¯s very, very high. My old friend, the price is truly high.¡±

    Si Wen Ming nodded. He took out a leather scroll and slowly spread it out, as a topographic map showed up before Wuli¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°In the South, a hundred and eighty thousand miles away from the Chi Ban Mountain, here, here and here, these are three natural spirit mines.¡± Si Wen Ming pointed his fingers at the map and said ndly, ¡°City-destroying demon crossbows and the other good stuff, the more the better.¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s pair of eyes suddenly popped widely out when hearing Si Wen Ming. He stared at that three spots of spirit mines in an extreme degree of shock.

 Chapter 385: Clinch the Deal

    Chapter 385: Clinch the Deal

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    In a secret basement, which was sealed by multiple powerful magics, Ji Hao witnessed the horribly great lethality of the city-destroying demon crossbow.

    The city-destroying demon crossbow looked like a giant box from the outside; it was three-zhang long, eight-foot wide, six-foot tall, and was purely ck. On its surface, streams of glowing lights flew across, following which, arge number of spell symbols lit up one after another, like a flowing water stream. What came next was a slight noise, along with which, a thumb-thick, three-foot long arrow darted out, urately piercing intoyers of magic sealing screen in front of it.

    Those sealing screens were released by a defensive magic formation that Wuli activated earlier; the defensive power of this sealing screen equaled to the top-grade defensive power of that portable city-fort that belonged to the Di Family, which Ji Hao had seen back in a battle. That arrow released by the city-destroying demon crossbow bumped heavily against those thickyers of sealing screen, while being tailed by thousands of sparkling spell symbols, which looked like shooting stars. After a loud and clear popping noise, a fist-sized hole was opened up on those sealing screens, whichyered up in front of the crossbow.

    A sizzling noise lingered in the air, along with which, countless electric bolts surged out of that hole of the sealing screens, and in a blink of an eye, those powerful sealing screens sted out all together. Even that defensive magic formation on the ground was disintegrated as well. Thousands of pieces of magic crystals, which were piled up at the center of that defensive magic formation were swiftly drained of power and turned to a puff of ash.

    ¡°Good stuff!¡± Wuli pped hard on the city-destroying crossbow, passionately boasting to Si Wen Ming, ¡°I only have twenty of these in my storage, but on the battlefield, these can be fantastically ideal weapons for massive killing... absolutely your perfect choice. The Di Family can never figure out a way to hold off the attacksunched by city-destroying demon crossbows.¡±

    ¡°The attacking speed is a bit slow.¡± Si Wen Ming tried his best to pick out some ws of this city-destroying demon crossbow, ¡°After filling it up with enough amount of crystals, it still requires seven to eight minutes tounch an arrow...This speed is fine for attacking objects that can¡¯t move, like cities, but for killing living warriors, it¡¯s not even as efficient as ordinary crossbows...so the price...¡±

    Wuli¡¯s eyeballs rolled quickly in his eye sockets. He then again pped on the city-destroying demon crossbow and said, ¡°The price remains the same, but, if you buy twenty city-destroying demon crossbows from me, for each one of them, you can have three-hundred newly crafted heavy armors for free. Three-hundred sets of armors, in thetest version, my old friend, you should be satisfied this time, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Ji Hao wasn¡¯t paying any attention to the bargaining between Si Wen Ming and Wuli, he had beenpletely focusing on that defensive magic formation which was destroyed by that arrow just now.

    The city-destroying demon crossbow was indeed highly destructible, and this defensive magic formation, which was powerful as that portable city-fort Ji Hao had seen before, was actually destroyed by a single arrow shotunched by it. If such a horrible weapon was put on battlefields, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even imagine how terrifying it would look like when an arrow like that went roaring into a troop of warriors.

    What was especially hard to expect, Wuli¡¯s family even dared to directly sell such kind of destructible weapons, and straight to the humankind! These greedy creatures, they could literally do anything for money!

    Reasonably, for powerful weapons of mass destruction like this, shouldn¡¯t they take the initiative in providing these weapons to the Blood Moon, for the Blood Moon to destroy the human army in battles? But the fact was, ording to Wuli, the Blood Moon people didn¡¯t even know about the existence of these city-destroying demon crossbows at all. Moreover, the only twenty city-destroying demon crossbows were now stored in here, in the warehouse of their Chi Ban Market shop; even Wuli¡¯s family didn¡¯t have any more in their own storage!

    What a group of principle-less, bottomline-less, unscrupulous five-eyed monsters who were all,pletely frenzied for money!

    Ji Hao gave aplicated nce at Wuli. Sometimes, such an enemy who had no sense of moral and bottom-line, and knew nothing but profits, looked indeed,.. very adorable.

    The first price Si Wen Ming offered was three rare and natural spirit mines. The reason why those mines were called natural spirit mines was that, all materials extracted and purified from those mines could reach the natural-level in quality, and that was called natural-level because these materials contained a slight trace of power of the original naturalw, and could create boundless possibilities.

    Those three natural spirit mines were located over a hundred-thousand mile away from the Chi Ban Mountain defensive line, in the South. Si Wen Ming offered Wuli the specific locations of these three mines and promised him that, when the Wu Family exploited those three mines, human army forces would be there to ensure their safety.

    Wuli was nomittal to this price Si Wen Ming offered, instead, he brought Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming down to the basement, showing them the terrifying power of the city-destroying demon crossbow by himself.

    Although the attacking speed was indeed a bit slow, when twenty city-destroying demon crossbows worked together, a continuous series of attack was basically doable. Upon the genuinely high lethality of these city-destroying demon crossbows, low attacking efficiency wasn¡¯t a big w at all.

    ¡°Twenty city-destroying demon crossbows withplimentary six-thousand sets of armors, I also want two-thousand ballistae, thirty-thousand triple ballistae, hundred-thousand heavy crossbows, three-hundred thousand top-grade bows. In addition of all these, I want six-hundred thousand sets of armors and weapons. For all these, I want the greatest ones, no defective pieces.¡± Si Wen Ming looked at Wuli and said in a serious tone, ¡°Three natural spirit mines, if not enough, I will make up to you with magic crystals.¡±

    The fat on Wuli¡¯s body was shaking intensely when hearing Si Wen Ming, in the meanwhile, his five eyeballs had been swiftly rolling in his eye sockets. Those short and chubby fingers of his quickly flicked for a while, then he said hurriedly, ¡°Oh my great Mirage Moon, are you actually nning to arming your entire human army that is under themand of your human Emperor, with the top-grade weapons and gears produced by our Xiu n?¡±

    ¡°This is very risky!¡± said Wuli, while looking at Si Wen Ming with five narrowed eyes. While speaking, he was carefully observing the slightest change of Si Wen Ming¡¯s facial expression, ¡°My old friend, my respectable old friend, this is way too risky. The throne of Emperor of the Blood Moon has just switched its owner. Now Dishi Yanluo is in charge, who is a pure butcher, cruel, brutal and heartless. He is a lowly, nasty being, who could turn against anyone within a second. To sell you such a stunning number of products this time, is truly, too risky for us.¡±

    ¡°Emperor in Power of the Blood Moon doesn¡¯t have the right to supervise your Mirage Moon.¡± Si Wen Ming narrowed his eyes as well, looked at Wuli and said, ¡°I know the biggest shareholder of this shop of yours is no one else but the Emperor in Power of your Mirage Moon...¡±

    ¡°You shut up!¡± Wuli had nearly leapt up from his seat in a sudden shock. He then screamed at Si Wen Ming, ¡°How did you know that?! Eh, even if you know, you can¡¯t say it out loud! This business belongs merely to our Wu Family, doesn¡¯t have anything to do with any other people, not to mention our highest Emperor. This business doesn¡¯t have anything, anything to do with our Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Prepare the products I need ording to the numbers I just gave you. I want you to deliver those products to me today... I will take them when I leave.¡± Si Wen Ming stared straight at Wuli and said in an extra serious tone, ¡°The information is sold to me by yourself. The Di Family is about tounch the deadly attack to us, I don¡¯t want to see too many of my warriors fall in the battle.¡±

    ¡°I need those, Wuli!¡± Si Wen Ming pressed both of his hands on Wuli¡¯s shoulders and said in a low yet forceful voice, ¡°Prepare the weapons and armors that I need, I want the best stuff instead of the cr*ppy ones. Every piece has to be a top-grade one, crafted by one of the most powerful master craftsmen himself. For this, I will give you, just you, my friend, some extrapensation, to show my gratefulness.¡±

    Wuli¡¯s round, smooth and fleshy cheeks shook intensely. He pondered for a while, then patted heavily on the city-destroying demon crossbow beside him and said, ¡°Two more natural spirit mines. I suddenly remembered that I have another twenty city-destroying demon crossbows in the storage... so forty in total, and all the other weapons and armors you asked for, I can give you all.¡±

    He then raised his chubby, short arm, gripped Si Wen Ming¡¯s arm and continued with a twisted face, ¡°Although we are good friends, business is business. You have to give me additional one billion top-grade magic crystal pieces to fill up the deficit. Oh and, my family needs a few of well-trained, Magus-King level battle beasts, can these be counted as thatpensation you mentioned just now? A few kids of our family have just stepped into their manhood... I will present those battle beasts to them, as gifts.¡±

    Si Wen Ming raised his hand and shook Wuli¡¯s hand, then let out a long breath and said, ¡°Deal.¡±

    While hearing all this, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but nearly be soaked in cold sweat. Only by now did he finally breathe out loud.

 Chapter 386: Start

    Chapter 386: Start

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The Blood Cloud Mountain was nearly fifty-thousand meters tall, and was entirely red, shaped like a stone table. Compared to the other mountains in the surrounding, the Blood Cloud Mountain was soaring and rugged; with its precipitous geographic feature, the Blood Cloud Mountain had be an important stronghold for the human army¡¯s defensive line, that was nearly ten-thousand miles long.

    The Blood Cloud Mountain, which was nearly fifty-thousand meters tall, was cliffy and dangerously steep. All four sides of this mountain were basically cliffs and had zero vegetative coverage. Therefore, even apes could barely climb up to the mountaintop. A few extremely precipitous stairs were carved out of the mountains, which were the only path, leading to the mountaintop from the ground.

    The mountaintop was a smooth, t area, had the radius of around twenty miles, and was in a roughly round shape. An army force encamped in here, and tens of thousands of Senior Magi warriors had been guarding this spot. With the geographical advantages, this ce looked quite like an iron fort that could never ever break.

    The human army had spent a genuinely lot of efforts on this Blood Cloud Mountain, to turn it into a stronghold. A great lot of caverns were dug into the solid body of the mountain, as storage spaces for weapons and supplies; a great-scale magic formation was set up around the Blood Cloud Mountain, and the mountain was the most essential and solid core of this magic formation.

    Looking from far away, one could find out that the Blood Cloud Mountain was in the middle of two great rivers, which looked like a pair of sharp and long des. Mountains standing by the sides of the two rivers had been glowing brightly with blood-red light, reflecting the entirely blood-red Blood Cloud Mountain. Both of the two rivers had been flowing rapidly. When sunlight shone on the river surfaces, the river water would reflect the sun glow and create thousands of fierce, white light beams, dazzling everything all around them. From a great distance, one could sense an amazingly strong aura of killing, reaching straight to one¡¯s face.

    Tens of metal saucers, around a-zhang in radius each, were swiftly hovering in the sky. Yu n warriors who stood on those flying saucers had been carefully observing every single move that happened on and near the Blood Cloud Mountain, from hundreds of miles away and with their brightly shining, blood-red eyes.

    As the Di Family was continuously sending their army forces to where the Blood Cloud Mountain was located, the number of human warriors gathered around the Blood Cloud Mountain had grown bigger and bigger as well. Normally, only twenty to thirty thousand human warriors were stationed in the camp on the mountaintop, but within only a couple of days, the scale of the camp had expanded for at least three times.

    Except for those warriors stationed on the mountaintop, in the dense woods surrounding the Blood Cloud Mountain, simple wooden cottages had been built up in a line. Every day,rge groups of people would sneakily walk in and out the woods. Deeper in the woods,rge pieces of ground were exploited and cleaned, on which,rge groups of human warriors would practice battling all day and night. The heavy breathing of those warriors sounded thunderous, and could even be heard over a hundred miles away.

    Within the two great, rapid flowing rivers, which seemingly were pressing the Blood Cloud Mountain from both sides, arge number of serpents and boas were faintly visible. Among those serpents and boas, hazy silhouettes of flood dragons could be seen and from time to time, dragon roars would rise into the air as well. Northern Wastnd Senior Magi in ck cloaks were mounted on those serpents and boas; each one of them held their heads high, looking proud and confident.

    On the mountains, standing on both sides of the two rivers,rge groups of fierce battling birds had been rising andnding. Countless archers came from the Eastern Wastnd, mounted on thoserge birds, and had been hovering around in the sky. Sometimes, some of them would even drive their birds and chase those Yu n warriors that stood on the flying saucers; archers and Yu n warriors often chased andunched threatening attacks against each other in the air. The winner could never be determined between them, even if this kept happening for half a day.

    Hundreds of miles away from the Blood Cloud Mountain, twenty-two Blood Moon divine towers had been standing in a straight line.

    Every twenty minutes, a perfectly straight, scanning light stream would be released from one divine tower towards the Blood Cloud Mountain, leaving an immense arc in the air. Every time before that scanning light stream, which was tailed by a long and huge arc,nded on the mountain, snow-white fierce light streams would rise from the rivers on both sides of the Blood Cloud Mountain, heavily shing against the scanning blood-red light stream.

    A loud series of popping noise was what woulde next, followed by which, the scanning light stream would be sted out. Countless thumb-sized, blood red spell symbols would be sent swiftly flying away in all directions, even o tens of miles away. Soon after, those blood-red spell symbols would explode all at once, after which,rge amounts of twisted spell symbols would sparkle in the air and quickly merge back with the sky.

    This magic formation that centered the Blood Cloud Mountain was called Perpetual Fastness magic formation, and was also located on the human army¡¯s defensive line. It was set up upon tremendously great amount of rare and precious materials, and carefully designed on the basis of the surrounding, geographic environment. Magic formations like this could serve as a real iron wall, but it could never hide under the scanning light released by Blood Moon divine towers. Therefore, without much of a difficulty, the Di Family found out the existence of this great-scale magic formation.

    Discovering this magic formation was indeed quite easy, but if they wanted to destroy it, they either had to break and evaporate the two great rivers, which extended for over hundred-thousand miles, or tten the entire Blood Cloud Mountain. Apart from these two methods, no other ordinary move could do any harm to this great-scale, powerful magic formation.

    ¡°Hoyo~hoyo!¡±

    Hundreds of non-humankind ves, which had dark-brown skins that were dotted withrge green flecks, were yelling in a very strange tone. They were wearing rag-like leather armors, carrying broken wooden shields, holding machetes and spears and rushing towards the Blood Cloud Mountain.

    They rushed for around ten miles and stepped in the range of that great-scale magic formation set around the Blood Cloud Mountain, which was just detected by the scanning light stream.

    Instantly, the two rivers let out thunderous buzzing noises andrge amounts of spell symbols, which were drifting in the air, sparkled. The moisture in the air then quickly condensed into thousands of fist-sized, dazzlingly shining ice daggers, darting down towards the ground along with an ear-piercing swishing noise.

    Those hundreds of non-humankind warriors burst out hoarse howls and screams. Those shining, as especially sharp ice dagger chopped them into pieces, broken body parts scattering all over the ground, while blood ceaselessly seeped into it.

    The ground, which was covered by that magic formation, now became as greedy as devils. Flesh and blood of those non-humankind warriors was gradually swallowed up by the slowly squirming soil, after which, an extremely faint stream of blood mist shed across the surface of the Blood Cloud Mountain. A gale then blew across the mountain, bringing up huge puffs of blood-red light spots, which then condensed into a thin, blood-red cloud drifting above the Blood Cloud Mountain!

    Every time when living creatures died in battles within the range of this great magic formation around the Blood Cloud Mountain, a blood-red cloud would rise from the mountain. This was the origin of the name of this mountain, Blood Cloud Mountain.

    ¡°Ho~ha~ho~ha!¡±

    Ji Hao bared his upper body, which was nowpletely soaked in sweat. A thick stick was carried on his shoulder, and a city-destroying demon crossbow was hung on that stick. He arduously carried that city-destroying demon crossbow and slowly moved this strangely heavy, destructive weapon into an arrow-releasing room, along one of the narrow tunnels inside the Blood Cloud Mountain.

    All four walls of this arrow-releasing room were hardened by spell symbols. The north wall had a narrow breach on it, which could allow arrows to fly out of the mountain.

    Normally, a hundred archers would guard this room; if the enemy attacked, they could release as many arrows as they liked from this arrow-releasing room. This room was located hundreds of meters high above the ground, and arrows released from this altitude had higher lethality. In thest few great wars, countless non-humankind warriors had been killed by arrows released from the Blood Cloud Mountain¡¯s arrow-releasing rooms.

    But today, no archers were guarding in here, and a city-destroying demon crossbow was carried in.

    Even among the administrative ss of the alliance of human ns, only a few knew about these city-destroying demon crossbows. With some solid difficulties, Ji Hao and a few other warriors, who were absolutely trusted by Si Wen Ming, carried these strangely heavy, giant crossbows all the way here.

    While gasping desperately for air, they moved the city-destroying demon crossbow to the most strategically appropriate spot, then pressed on a huge spell symbol on the crust of the crossbow. Immediately after that, streams of bright light started flowing on thisrge-box-like city-destroying demon crossbow, and in the meanwhile, six sharp and thick thorns suddenly thrust out, piercing into the ground and firmly fixing the crossbow on the location.

    Gasping for another while, Ji Hao and the others walked out quickly, carrying another city-destroying demon crossbow out of the storage room.

    There were whole forty city-destroying demon crossbows in total, and Ji Hao and the other few warriors had just settled twenty of them. Suddenly, long and shrill horns came from the outside. Muffled footsteps started and dense clouds of dirt rose into the air. The Di Family hadunched their first wave of attack.

 Chapter 387: Make A Show

    Chapter 387: Make A Show

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Along with a loud series of noise made by giant wheels rolling across the ground, beasts of burden, which were as gigantic as small hills, drew cartloads of magic crystals to under those Blood Moon divine towers, one after another. Elite warriors of the Di Family stood in a perfectly straight line, each with one hundred percent pride and confidence. As gracefully as dancing in a luxurious ball in a pce, they were carrying boxes of magic crystals out of those gigantic chariots and filling those crystals in the divine towers.

    These people had powerful space magic tools, which had amazingly great capacities, but they didn¡¯t use those tools at all; instead, they choose to carry that horrible great amount of magic crystal with these enormous chariots, dragged by those gigantic beasts of burdens, which now stood in such a long line, that one couldn¡¯t even see its end with a nce. They just chose to show their family wealth in such aplicated way.

    Beside every enormous chariot, a Jia n big warrior and tens of elite Jia n warriors were guarding in straight lines. In ordered lines and with measured steps, they slowly moved forward along with those chariots. The pace of each one of them was exactly the same. The rumbling footsteps even made the ground shake slightly, and stirred uprge clouds of dirt, directly into the sky.

    With the nearly inexhaustible supply of magic crystals, those Blood Moon divine towers that belonged to the Di Family all released eye-piercing lights. Streams of scanning light ceaselessly descended from the air like a heavy rain, striking on the magic formation centering the Blood Cloud Mountain.

    Pop, pop, sizzle...sting noise of those scanning light streams rose wave by wave; meanwhile, countless tiny blood-red spell symbols had been exploding high up in the air. The dense blood-red light released by the explosion of these small spell symbols even lit up a big half of the sky.

    Those drifting spell symbols around the Blood Cloud Mountain had been sparkling speedily. The watery mist-like spell symbols flew while spinning swiftly, heavily and intensely shing against those scanning blood-red light streams. Muffled booms vibrated the magic formations, causing tens of zhang tall waves to surge up from the two rivers. Incalcble fierce, white airstreams were roaring crazily across the sky; within a hundred mile in radius around the Blood Cloud Mountain, the air was entirely filled up with dense white mist.

    Inside the Blood Cloud Mountain and down in the foundation of that great-scale magic formation, a huge number of magic crystal pieces, which were piled up in small hills, had been swiftly melting.

    Fighting against those scanning light streams had consumed a lot of the magic formation¡¯s power. Every time a scanning light exploded, those tiny blood-red spell symbols released by it would consume the power contained in hundreds of magic crystal pieces, in the foundation of the magic formation. Large groups of Magi Pce people had been constantly carrying more magic crystals into the foundation of the magic formation to fill them all into the core of the magic formation.

    Even before this war officially started, the amount of consumed magic crystal had be a great deal for both the human army and the Di Family.

    Ji Hao was standing in an arrow-releasing room, observing the main army of the Di Family through the breach. His pair of pupils had been shining brightly with a golden-red light; with those eyes, he could clearly see the operating track of the Blood Cloud Mountain magic formation.

    Exactly as Yu Yu said, the Blood Cloud Mountain magic formation had been simply piling the power from nature up. The Blood Cloud Mountain was the core of the magic formation, and with this core, the magic formation was allowed to transform natural powers. Activated by magic crystals, the magic formation couldpress the water in the two rivers into sharp water daggers and send them in all directions; this was the essential spirit of the design of thisrge magic formation.

    A magic formation like this was simple and violent, and although it was gravely powerful, it could also be seen as aplete money-burning monster. Every minute, a great lot of magic crystals would be consumed, in order to keep this magic formation running on a regr basis. If Ji Hao was allowed to remold this magic formation, this Blood Cloud Mountain magic formation would be thoroughly different; it would be another,pletely different,rge magic formation.

    The two great rivers would still be the base and resources of the magic formation¡¯s attack, but Ji Hao would draw the power of the earth meridians to the formation as the driving force. In this way, except for a certain amount of magic crystal that would be consumed when the formation activated, no other addition fuel would be needed after the formation started running.

    Not only so, Ji Hao would also set up a newly designed, smaller magic formation inside thisrge formation. On peaceful days, the natural power ceaselessly delivered over by the two rivers and the inexhaustible power contained in the earth meridians would bepressed into power crystals, which were simr to natural magic crystals, by that smaller magic formation. These power crystals could then be stored in the mountain. These power crystals could not only served as power supplies for the daily cultivations of those warriors who were stationed in this area, but could also be used as power supplies for therge magic formation during wartime.

    This Blood Cloud Mountain magic formation, built by the Magi Pce, was still at the elementary level on ¡®borrowing¡¯ power from nature, while the new Blood Cloud Mountain magic formation that Ji Hao designed in his head could already start to ¡®control¡¯ natural powers.

    ¡°When this war is over, I have to give my new blueprint of this magic formation to uncle Wen Ming as soon as possible. Hm, that blueprint can at least get me a special grade military exploit.¡± Ji Hao patted on the city-destroying demon crossbow behind him, then made a hand gesture to the other few warriors. After that, Ji Hao and the other few warriors who were all under Si Wen Ming¡¯smand, headed back towards the storage room in a great rush. There were still more than ten city-destroying demon crossbows that needed to be settled.

    Long and resonant horns lingered in the sky. Four Blood Moon divine powers began approaching the Blood Cloud Mountain from the South. These four divine powers were around twenty miles away from the others. Groups of non-humankind ves and ve warriors held their weapons, huddled up in the square spaces between every two divine towers, in orderly lines, and carefullyunched tentative attacks at the Blood Cloud Mountain. The looks on their faces were all especially nervous.

    Slowly, very slowly, the blood-red light screen, released and supported by the four Blood Moon divine towers, touched the Blood Cloud Mountain magic formation. Instantly, countless white ice daggers roared down from the air, towards the blood-red screen. Those swiftly spinning white daggers emitted shrill, ear-piercing screams and brought up waves of air sts, madly striking on the blood-red screen, like dazzling lightning bolts.

    The blood-red screen and those white, fierce streams of air sts bumped into each other and shed against each other in the air, constantly letting out muffled, rumbling and thunderous noises.

    Non-humankind¡¯s ves, who walked in the front, let out waves of screams and howls the first. Strong power vibrations released by the magic formation spread out in every direction, shattering the internal organs of those non-humankind ves, making them vomit blood in big streams, knocking them down to the ground and turning them into the first batch of sacrificialmbs in this Blood Cloud Mountain area.

    A clear spell chanting sounds started. Tens of Xiu n master magic formation artists rushed out of the groups of ve warriors, wielding their arms in the air. Along with their moves, numerous blood-red pirs transformed into long and thick blood-red streaks one after another, darting out and deeply piercing into the ground, forming a simple defensive battle magic formation.

    Dense red light covered the ground. The strong power released by this defensive battle formation twisted those spell symbols drifting above the Blood Cloud Mountain magic formation. Following this, those serried ice daggers, which had nearly covered the sky in the outer circle of the magic formation, instantly became a couple of times thinner; the attacking frequency of these ice daggers decreased a lot as well.

    Inside the Blood Cloud Mountain, those Magi Pce Magi slowed their moves of filling magic crystals into the core of the magic formation. Some of them had started chanting, reducing the intensity of attacksunched by the magic formation by more than fifty percent. On the outside, the attacksunched by the magic formation became weaker and weaker, and those ice daggers diving down from the air, became thinner and thinner.

    Followed by an exciting roar, tens of thousands of ve warriors wielded their weapons and thrillingly dashed out of the protective zones given by the four divine towers.

    On the Blood Cloud Mountain¡¯s side, a series of hysterical yells and roars started as well. Tens of thousands of tall and muscr men, who had rough and dark skin, bodies covered in thick leathers and furs, carried their roughly crafted spears and machetes, rushing out while growling. Like a group of crazy buffalos, they heavily bumped into the tens of thousands of non-humankind ve warriors.

    A brutal, massive killing began. Machetes hacking down, spears piercing into human bodies; the noises of bones cracking and muscles tearing rose wave after wave. The world seemed to bepletely filled by desperate curses, yells, blood and broken body parts, which were all over the ground now.

    While this pure violence was happening, quite a lot broken limbs were thrown to over ten miles away. Soon, the ground in tens of miles radius around the Blood Cloud Mountain was entirely covered in blood and broken limbs.

    A deep yet resonant drum sounded, followed which thousands of luckily surviving non-humankind ve warriors turned around immediately and fled. At the same time, around ten-thousand human warriors staggered back towards the Blood Cloud Mountain as well.

 Chapter 388: A Great Show

    Chapter 388: A Great Show

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao spent a whole day, finally settling all forty city-destroying demon crossbows.

    Looking at the city-destroying demon crossbow, which now quietlyy in the arrow-releasing room, looking just like an ordinary big box and seemedpletely harmless, but actually was a highly destructible weapon, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but murmur, ¡°That Wuli, I assume he has more of these city-destroying demon crossbows stored in his warehouse.¡±

    Lichen Kang, who had also spent a whole day on carrying these city-destroying demon crossbows with Ji Hao, gulped an entire bottle of water and gasped deeply for air; wagging his head, causing sweat to ssh everywhere. He looked at that city-destroying demon crossbow, showed a slightly painful look, and said to Ji Hao, ¡°Even if he has more city-destroying demon crossbows, we have no money to purchase more.¡±

    Five natural spirit mines. These were all personal properties that belonged to Si Wen Ming, Huaxu Lie and Lieshan Kang. Even with the current status possessed by them, giving out this many natural spirit mines was still quite a big deal.

    Si Wen Ming, Lieshan Kang and Huaxu Lie wouldn¡¯t be willing to pay such a big price, if they didn¡¯t want to win this great war, or if they didn¡¯t want to ensure that the Di Family wouldn¡¯t try to trap the human army after the Qian Family was sessfully taken out as nned. At most, they would purchase more high-grade armors and weapons, which could be more than enough for dealing with a big fight.

    Sky-shaking roars came in from the breach, from where arrows normally went out of the arrows-releasing room. Ever since this morning when the Di Familyunched the first wave of attack, this was already the tenth wave of attackunched by them.

    In every wave of attack, the Di Family sent thirty to fifty thousand ve warriors, and the number of warriors sent out by the human army was about the same. These warriors fought on the battlefield, which was nearly a hundred miles in radius. Within only a quarter of an hour, one side suffered a severe loss and lost the power of fightingpletely. Afterwards, the side which suffered the worse battle damage took the initiative of retreating, and in a whileter, till the Di Family gathered another batch of warriors, the next round of fight would begin.

    Within six to eight hours, that battlefield in front of the Blood Cloud Mountain was dyed pure blood-red; the soil soaked in blood. A full foot of wet soil was turned blood-red in color, and if one identally stomped a foot into this blood soil, one probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to pull the foot out, if one was not strong enough.

    Warriors who were knocked down, fell on the ground while howling. Their bodies thudded against the thickyer of wet, bloody soil, sshingrge streams of mud up over a zhang high. As warriors fell down one after another, blood-red mud sshrf everywhere, like blood-red blooms, looked iparably cruel and miserable.

    Ji Hao nced at the battlefield, which was in a great mess, then shook his head and left the arrow-releasing room along the path he came from. Walking on that wriggling path for about a quarter of an hour, Ji Hao moved across the main body of the Blood Cloud Mountain, and came out of the mountain body from a tunnel in the backside of the mountain.

    Behind the Blood Cloud Mountain was a valley, twenty to thirty miles wide. On both sides of the valley were soaring cliffs; countless caverns were dug into those cliffs. Large groups of warriors had set up bonfires in this valley, and upon those bonfires were giant pots, and in those giant pots,rge pieces of fleshy meat and bones were rolling in hot soup; a thickyer of oil floated on the surface of the soup.

    Some warriors putrge gstones on bonfires, and on those gstones, extrarge pancakes and rice cakes had been sizzling. A dense scent of grilling rice and flour filled up the air; even Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva.

    Inside those caverns on cliffs, countless men with disheveled hair, dirty faces and vicious looks, had been leaning their heads out and greedily looking at the meat soup in those pots, and cakes on those gstones. They were gulping their own saliva loudly while letting out hoarse growls that sounded like ¡®hoho¡¯, from their throats. These men looked just like a group of crazy beasts.

    A few military judges who were under themand of Hao Tao, stood on arge rock, each followed by a fierce battling beast like lion or tiger, their hands holding long whips. Loudly, they roared towards those beast-like men.

    ¡°The human emperor has shown his grace and kindness to you, for you to wash off your sins! Listen to me clearly, each one of you!¡±

    ¡°After stuffing your stomachs, you go to the battlefield, to kill! Kill with all your strength! Kill with that strength you used when you hurt your own kind! Kill one enemy, you can save yourselves from execution, and be ordinary ves; kill three enemies, you¡¯re no longer ves, but citizens! Kill ten enemies, you can join the army under themand of our emperor, build your contributions and earn jade coins as a reward!¡±

    Bong! Bong! Following this speech, a few warriors kicked the iron boxes ced in front of them, broke, and from those boxes, a great number of jade coins flew out, all over the ground.

    ¡°Jade coins! You dame condemned criminals should recognize these! With these jade coins, you can buy yourselves a piece ofnd, build a house, marry a few women, and have a bunch of kids! With jade coins, you can have anything you want! Meat, booze, even beautiful women!¡±

    ¡°As long as you go to the battlefield to kill, you can have all!¡±

    ¡°However,¡± The judge changed his tone and continued harshly, ¡°If anyone of you dares not to move forward and to fight the war, you will be killed! To who deserted in face of the battle and missed the perfect chance ofunching the attack, kill! To who cried and yelled in the battlefield, affecting the others, Kill!¡±

    Dong, dong, dong, dong! A rapid series drums emitted by dragon-skin small battle drums started. Along with the drum, tens of thousands of beast-like men surged out of those caverns like tidewater, snatching those grilled cakes and thrusted the cakes into their own mouths, then grabbed coarse y bowls, scooped the meat soup up and poured into the mouths, as if unable to feel the hotness of the food and soup at all.

    After these men wolfed the food down, human warriors who were in charge of distributing weapons and armors gave each of these men a thick and heavy piece of leather, made them tie these leather prices around their bodies with veins as protections, after which, they armed these beast-like men with weapons forged from high-quality steel though not improved with any spell symbols.

    These beast-like men, who were armed with extremely simple and rough gears, growled out in badly hoarse voices, nced at that big pile of jade coins on the ground with purely red eyes, then rushed towards the battlefield in front of the Blood Cloud Mountain, with big steps.

    They were ves, also condemned criminals; their status was even lower than ordinary ves.

    ves equaled to domesticated animals, but these condemned criminals were even at a lower ce than animals. Usually, they could never, ever free themselves from this low social status. Generation after generation, they were all ves with unforgiven sins; their sons, grandsons, even the grandsons of their grandsons, would all be ves of ves.

    Some of them fell in the current situation because their ancestors hadmitted grave crimes which were harmful to the entire humankind. Therefore, their entire families had be condemned criminal ves; some of them were offsprings of the non-humankind ves, these people were in even worse situations, the hopelessness was almost eternal to them; the third kind of them had even more lowly bloodlines, those were half-blooded creatures produced by human condemned criminal ves and non-humankind condemned criminal ves. They were at the lowest ce even among condemned criminal ves, just as nasty as the mud in cesspools.

    In the territories of the humankind, these condemned criminal ves had been doing the hardest, most dangerous works. All they had were their cheap lives!

    Therefore, if one gave them the slightest of chances to free themselves from this damned situation, they would risk their lives for it. Even if what they had to face was the ocean of me and mountain of des, they would grit their teeth and rush in, fighting with their lives without any hesitation.

    For this big n of luring the Qian Family into a deadly trap, Si Wen Ming had given his order, transferred millions of condemned criminal ves, spent days and nights transporting these condemned criminal ves to the Blood Cloud Mountain area, from the Pu Ban City. Hundreds of thousands of warriors had already fallen in the battlefields, however, none of them was an elite human warrior. Instead, each one of them was a condemned criminal ve.

    Another wave of roars rose into the air, and in the meanwhile, the wet blood soil in the battlefield, in front of the Blood Cloud Mountain, grew thicker. A strong and fierce power stream surged straight into the sky, even drilling a big hole in the clouds of the sky.

    Suddenly, a tsunami-like wave of roars came from a great distance away, containing panicked voices of human warriors.

    ¡°The magic formation is broken! The magic formation in the Red Pine Mountain is broken!¡±

    A powerful army force of the Di Family surprisingly drove arge troop of chariots violently into the Red Pine Mountain, which was an important supporting spot in the Blood Cloud Mountain area, and broke the entire Red Pine Mountain. Thousands of warriors on the side of human army fled hurriedly in desperate shapes, leaving over ten thousand dead bodies of condemned criminal ves behind.

 Chapter 389: Deep Entering

    Chapter 389: Deep Entering

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The terrain of the Evil Dragon Bay was not precipitous.

    A few great rivers were flowing slowly and windingly through there, transporting sand and sediments to this area, which had umted into this paludal wend. One could see muddy pools all over this area, densely scattered in this wend. Rose willows, Robinias and other few types of trees, which had only sparse branches and leaves, were standing disorderly around those different sized pools, looking like tired people, who were weak due to sickness.

    A water ttering noise lingered in this area, seemingly never stopping. asionally, extrarge, long and fat unknown creatures would appear, roll in those muddy pools and raise big water blooms. On the thickyer of aquatic nts floating on the water surface,rge groups of unknown, poisonous creatures were gathered, cosily spurting poisonous mist or smoke.

    The Evil Dragon Bay was covered almost entirely in soft and sticky mud, and one could barely find a path for safely passing it. In this Evil Dragon Bay, which was nearly ten-thousand miles in radius, only tens of small hills had solid soilyers that could bear all kinds of buildings.

    Therefore, the human army took over these small hills. They built military camps and stationed arge number of warriors here, guarding this strategic point.

    Qian Tan was wearing a grey armor and sitting in a metal boat, seeming to be very upset. The boat was slowly moving forward along a muddy branch river in this Evil Dragon Bay area. Surrounding his boat were another nearly hundred boats; same as Qian Tan¡¯s boat, all these boats were around ten-zhang long and shaped like a shuttle. Around ten Jia n warriors stood on each of these boats.

    Spell symbols were sparkling on the tails of these boats. Large pieces of magic crystals were filled in the magic formation set on each boat, allowing the magic formations to manipte the water current, and to push the boats forward. In this way, these boats could move in the river at an especially high speed.

    But at the moment, a string of rafts was dragged by each boat; arge group of frog-like, non-humankind ves, who had dark-green skin that was thickly dotted with ck pimples, were huddled up on each of those rafts. These lowly ves looked just like human-shaped frogs; they had enormous feet and webbed toes, and were all excellent swimmers. These ves were the best cannon fodders, often used by the Yu n in water-based battles.

    ¡®Coo, coo¡¯, following this noise came from far away, a few extrarge sized frog ves dashed through the water surface. Their bodies seemed nimble and light, this dangerous swamp zone not causing any effect on their movements at all. They ran on the surface of the swamp as easily and quickly as human beings walking on t soil ground.

    Those few frog ves rushed up to Qian Tan¡¯s boat, directly thudding their chests and faces against the muddy river water, saluted to Qian Tan, then gasped deeply for air while saying, ¡°Lord, the frontal area is safe. Within a hundred miles from here, we didn¡¯t see any human warriors, but the number of water boas living in this area is huge. Quite a few of our brothers were swallowed.¡±

    Qian Tan frowned, grabbed a leather whip andshed heavily on the body of the frog ve, who seemed to be the leader of this group of ve and had just reported to him, then yelled impatiently, ¡°Idiot! Look at your ugly faces! If those water boas don¡¯t eat you, what are they supposed to eat? The mud?! Piss off, continue exploring this area! I don¡¯t believe that the humankind doesn¡¯t know that we¡¯re already here.¡±

    Beingshed by that thick leather whip, the frog ve leader burst out a loud howl. A deep, bleeding sh appeared on his smooth skin, sticky drops of blood dripping down into the river. The other frog ves lowered their heads, daring not to make any noise. The frog ve leader then hurriedly gave a loud yell, followed by which, another ten frog ves leapt down from a raft, following behind this group of frog ves. Again, these frog ves ran deep into the Evil Dragon Bay.

    Qian Tan wielded the leather whip hard in the air. He was upset to an extreme degree.

    He was sent away! Yes, he was sent away. Because of a mistake he made back in the Chi Ban Market, his family had suffered a great loss, and the family¡¯s glory was disgraced severely. Therefore, he was sent away from the Chi Ban Market, a dreamy ce where he could attain great wealth, to the battlefront, where the Qian Family¡¯s army forces were stationed. He was now themander of a troop of warriors.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be treated in this way! This is... is, just sorrowful.¡± Qian Tan looked at the grey and cloudy sky, seeming to cry but failed to shed any tears.

    A palm-sized poisonous bug was slowly flying across the air above his head. This strangely ugly poisonous bug abruptly puffed out a stream of yellow-colored poisonous gas from its butt, which then gradually spread out above Qian Tan.

    The erect eye in between Qian Tan¡¯s eyebrows opened, releasing a stream of blood-red light. Immediately after that, the poor poisonous bug suddenly froze in the air; its entire body turned blood-red in color, then fell down silently from the air, into the water, and melted into a faint stream of blood-red water.¡±

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be here!¡± Qian Tan gnashed his teeth, turned to his deputymander, who also looked quite upset, and yelled in anger, ¡°I should be in the Chi Ban Market, dealing with big piles of treasures, drinking delicious wines, arms around beautifuldies.... enjoying my life!¡±

    ¡°Even if have toe to the battlefront and fight against those lowly, nasty, stupid goddamn human beings, with my status... with my father¡¯s status, I should, at least, be a deputymander of an official army. I should at least have the elite warriors of half an army under mymand.¡±

    He then disgustedly threw a nce at those Jia n warriors standing on those boats, nced through those marked armors worn by them with his picky eyes, andined, ¡°Warriors under mymand should all be elite warriors of the main forces, instead of these substandard things. I should be sitting in the headquarters,manding my army to fight the war, instead of wearing a cr*ppy armor anding to this shit hole, gathering some bloody information.¡±

    Swoosh! From the water surface afar, a muddy wave rose into the air, from within which, an over ten-zhang long, gigantic bone-tongue fish darted up, widely opened its mouth and showed its sharp teeth, directly snagging a Jia n warrior down into the water.

    Surrounding Jia n warriors instantly fell into chaos. They wielded their weapons and tried to save their fellows. But as they were standing on small boats, once their heavy bodies moved even a slight bit, the boats would sway intensely, almost turning over.

    Fortunately, they had those frog ves dragging behind them. Tens of frog ves screamed out while diving into the water, desperately fighting for a while, and finally killed that bone-tongue fish, carrying that Jia n warrior, who had nearly sunk to the bottom of the river, up into the boat. However, during this quick but intense fight, three frog ves were swallowed by that bone-tongue fish. Until the other frog warriors sliced the fish¡¯s stomach open and dragged the three frog ves out its body, the skin and ayer of muscles of the three poor things were already digested by the fish, which made them cry hysterically in pain.

    ¡°What a damnable ce!¡± Qian Tan yelled furiously at his deputymander, ¡°Do those family elders actually want tounch the attack from here? I bet their brains are all damaged!¡±

    Qian Tan¡¯s deputymander looked at Qian Tan with an expressionless face and responded with a powerless, nd tone, ¡°Lord, we¡¯re already hapless enough. If you don¡¯t want to wear a leather armor and be sent directly to explore this ce by yourself, I think you should maintain respect for our family elders!¡±

    Qian Tan opened his mouth but didn¡¯t say anything. He raised his head, looked at the sky and seemed to cry again; a short whileter, he gave a heavy sigh.

    Around a hundred boats quietly slipped across the water surface, continuously heading south along that muddy branch river, with a great number of rafts in tow.

    They moved past countless pools and swamps, which were left behind by them one after another. Six hourster, they had already moved into the Evil Dragon Bay for whole three-thousand miles from the entrance. During these few hours, they had seen immense groups of poisonous bugs, countless fierce and enormous water boas, giant fishes, crocodiles and other water beasts, but failed to meet even a single man; they didn¡¯t even see a silhouette that was shaped like a man.

    The Qian Family had sent out a hundred troops in total, all of simr standard as this one led by Qian Tan. All these troops had headed into the Evil Dragon Bay shoulders to shoulder, yet none of them had seen even a single human being.

    From a great distance, Qian Tan saw a hill in front of him. A small town with seemingly strong and solid walls was built on that hill.

 Chapter 390: Make Battle Formation

    Chapter 390: Make Battle Formation

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The great show in the Blood Cloud Mountain was being performed thrivingly. ves of the Di Family and the humankind dyed that cruel outdoor theatre red with their own blood and flesh. Apart from those expendable ves, asionally, both sides would send out a real elite force and do some wrestling. Every time these true elite forces fought, the mountain would shake and the ground would rumble; one could say that the theatrics of this show were extremely excellent.

    But at this moment, Ji Hao already stood in the military camp of the human army, in Evil Dragon Bay.

    Si Wen Ming, Huaxu Lie, Hao Tao and the other ministers of the humankind, and Magi Pce elders such as Wulong Yao and Fangfeng E, were all standing beside Ji Hao, gaping in shock. From their eyes, ears, mouth and nostrils, slight streams of blood seemed to be flowing out. Everyone¡¯s facial expression was seriously weird.

    Simr to the expression Candle Dragon Gui showed that day, after he sneakily tried to look into that magic formation blueprint lent to Ji Hao by Yu Yu with the power of his soul but ending up bleeding from his eyes, nose mouth and ears, the looks of all these ministers and elders of the humankind were now extremely strange.

    The four long swords and a magic formation blueprint that Yu Yu lent to Ji Hao, were now floating in front of him. That magic formation blueprint had been sparkling with a magical and mysterious light. In that magic formation blueprint, which seemed to bepletely empty, streams of grey mist had been swooshing across each other chaotically. Meanwhile, an unexinable sense of solitariness, wildness and death, had spread out, pressing straight on everyone¡¯s face.

    The four different-colored and simple-shaped swords looked humble but mysterious; these swords werepletely lusterless, not releasing any glow either. Nevertheless, just now, Si Wen Ming and the other ministers and elders had done what Candle Dragon Gui did earlier, trying to sneakily look into the four long swords with their soul powers. Consequently, each one of them had blood spurting out from their eyes, nose, ears and mouths, making them look quite embarrassed.

    ¡°This magic formation blueprint is lent to Elder Candle Dragon by an old friend of his, you said?¡± Wulong Gui stared at the four swords and the blueprint with fixed eyes, seeming to still not have woken up from the great shock he suffered just now, while murmuring to himself, ¡°Truly... is the legendary Elder Candle Dragon, who has worked with quite a few generations of emperors. The powerful people that he knows, we can¡¯t easily make contact with.¡±

    ¡°This magic formation blueprint...with this blueprint, the preparation we have done in this Evil Dragon Bay area is now a lot fuller.¡± said Si Wen Ming grinningly, while he wiped the two streams of blood under his nose with his sleeve, ¡°What a fierce and violent formation blueprint... Once this magic formation is activated, hehe, I can¡¯t even imagine how powerful it can be!¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap, just hurriedly set this magic formation up and let us have a look!¡± yelled Mi Qing Kong, who was known as the number one magic formation artist in the Magi Pce, after a series of loudugh, ¡°Just let me have a look! I still have to go to the Blood Cloud Mountain area to handle therge magic formation there... can¡¯t give the Di Family a chance to make those false things be true and entrap us.¡±

    Ji Hao grinned at him, then locked his fingers together the way Yu Yu taught him, and slightly pushed his hands forwards towards the magic formation blueprint.

    Following his move, the formation blueprint, which was only feet wide and long, silently expanded. Within a big cloud of misty grey light, the earth power, water power, fire power and wind power began growing and rumbling. At the same time, the natural powers from the surrounding environment began to be drawn into the blueprint ceaselessly like flowing water streams. Along with all this, images of incalcble mountains, rivers, stars, even the universe and many other magical scenes, emerged from that grey, mist sphere of light.

    This small magic formation blueprint seemed to actually contain the entire universe in it. As lights sparkled, a seemingly inexhaustible, boundless power surged out towards everyone. A dense stream of power that contained a trace of the soul and spirit of Dao touched and nourished everyone¡¯s soul. All the people who were now looking at the formation blue-print, including Si Wen Ming, felt like the whole world before their eyes was enlightened suddenly, and their souls were so rxed. All of a sudden, they seemed to have learnt many, many truths.

    However, the natural truth or naturalw contained in this magic formation blueprint was way too mysterious and profound. Therefore, although all of them felt that they had found out some real truths in the past moment, if one was to ask them to exin what they had learnt, none of them could actually say anything.

    ¡°Wha-what a-a, terrifying magic formation!¡± Mi Qignkong¡¯s whole body was soaked in cold sweat now. He then yelled out in a massive shock, ¡°Elder Candle Dragon, what, what a big face he has! Where on earth did he borrow such a terrifying thing? This, this, I¡¯m afraid this is one of those... legendary beings, right?¡±

    The magic formation blueprint silently expanded, then quickly merged with the air,pletely disappearing without leaving any trace.

    Si Wen Ming and the others couldn¡¯t see where the blueprint was anymore. Only Ji Hao, who was controlling it, clearly sensed that by now, the entire Evil Dragon Bay had already been covered up by the blueprint. An extremely mysterious power had been hidden in the tracks of the great, natural power of Dao in the Evil Dragon Bay area. Within this area, which had the radius of tens of thousands of miles, even the moving path of a grain of dirt could be easily detected by that power.

    The four long swords shed slightly in the air, then silently disappeared as well.

    In the next moment, Ji Hao sensed that one sword had floated in each of the east, south, west and north sides of the expanded formation blueprint, and had perfectly merged with the natural environment already.

    Overwhelmingly great amount of information had surged into Ji Hao¡¯s soul, like an endless flood.

    The growth of each flower and grass, the flow of each drop of water, every move made by every living being, the fluttering track of each hair on everyone¡¯s bodies, the flying route of each grain of dirt, and the slightest change that happened in those dirt grains when they bumped into each other...

    Within the coverage of that formation blueprint, literally every single thing was under Ji Hao¡¯s control.

    With Ji Hao¡¯s current power, he couldn¡¯t possible withstand such a huge information intake from such a big area, which was tens of thousands of miles in radius. However, by now his soul and spirit power had perfectly connected with the formation blueprint. This formation blueprint was like a powerful being that was capable of anything and knew about everything; it helped Ji Hao attain and manage all that information.

    Even the power streams flowing inside the bodies of Si Wen Ming and the others, their blood flows, every single heartbeat of theirs and every breath taken by them, even every thought that shed across their heads...all these had clearly andpletely been revealed before Ji Hao¡¯s eyes!

    As long as Ji Hao wanted, at this moment, Si Wen Ming and the others could have absolutely no secrets in front of Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao avoided reading information regarding Si Wen Ming and the others. Finally, he figured out that in this terrifyingly powerful and enormous magic formation, the four long swords were responsible for killing, while the blueprint took the control of every single thing. Literally, the blueprint had taken every single thing within its coverage under its own control; the trace of existences of all living creatures, the marks these living creatures left in this world with their existences, had all been exposed in front of Ji Hao through the blueprint without any reservation.

    Within the area tens of miles in radius, the weaknesses of all living creatures, their past and present, even the possibilities that might happen to them in the future... now, because of this magic formation blueprint, were all under Ji Hao¡¯s watch and control!

    By controlling the blueprint, Ji Hao could manipte the four fierce swords and easily destroy all living beings within this great magic formation¡¯s coverage with a single thought.

    Additionally, Ji Hao could also choose a different method to make them perish. He could destroy their bodies, or dissipate their souls, or kill both their bodies and souls, or even choose only one soul and two spirits or two souls and four spirits from the three souls and seven spirits of each living being...Or, he could disable a certain ability of a living creature, making a special gift of its extinct, or take away a certain type of power from it!

    Under this magic formation¡¯s coverage, all living creatures had absolutely no mysteriousness and secrets in front of Ji Hao; he could kill anyone or anything he wanted, or take anything away. He could do literally anything he wanted... he was now omnipotent!

    Even all of the mysteriousness of the four long swords had now revealed clearly andpletely in front of Ji Hao because of this magic formation!

    These four weapons of ughter were so violent, so terrifying and so cruel... Through the blueprint, Ji Hao had only slightly sensed the power released by the four long swords, before he felt that even his soul was about to be crushed and die out in this universe.

    These four swords were supremely ferocious weapons, existing purely to kill and destroy.

    Suddenly, Ji Hao felt an unprecedented, extremely great confidence - under the coverage of this magic formation, as long as he slightly triggered the mighty powers of the four long swords, even if Dishi Yanluo came over by himself, Ji Hao could chop him into nothingness with one single move!

    Gasping deeply, Ji Hao then pped his hands and said, ¡°This great magic formation is settled. Uncle Wen Ming, troops of the Qian Family have arrived as well... one among them is an acquaintance of ours!¡±

    From around a hundred miles away, nearly a hundred boats quietly approached. Qian Tan was standing on the prow of his boat, and was looking at a small hill, which had a small, firmly defended town built on it.

 Chapter 391: Settle Old Scores

    Chapter 391: Settle Old Scores

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Thirty golden-teeth beavers held a long boa tendon in their mouths, and had been trying their bests to pull the boa tendon backwards; their long and shining fur had even stood straight up.

    In front of them and on the other end of that boa tendon was Man Man holding it with a proud grin on her face, standing perfectly still on the ground without any difficulty. Meanwhile, she was grinningly yelling at those golden-teeth beavers, ¡°Come on! Pull harder! Harder! Oi, haven¡¯t you eaten enough just now?¡±

    A group of human warriors stood aside, looking at Man Man, this tiny girl, with deeply confused, dumbfounded faces.

    Even a w of any of the golden-teeth beavers was as big as that Man Man¡¯s body, and all these golden teeth beavers were senior-level fierce animals. Moreover, the physical strength of animals was always much stronger than human warriors at the same level. Thirty golden-teeth beavers putting their physical strength all together, this almost equaled the physical strength of a newly promoted Magus King!

    However, thebined strength of these thirty golden-teeth beavers was no greater than Man Man¡¯s power!

    Man Man, such a tiny, adorable little girl, defeated whole thirty golden-teeth beavers on physical strength, by using only one arm!

    ¡°Oh my good ancestors¡¯ souls, I must have had too much boozest night and still have not waken up yet!¡± A tall and sturdy human warrior rubbed his eyes pretty hard and said. He looked at those quivering golden-teeth beavers with a logy face, then turned to Man Man, who was standing perfectly still without even slightly moving her body, and couldn¡¯t help but want to grab a stone and knock on his own head to find out if he was dreaming or not.

    Where did this little monstere from? How could she be so terrifyingly powerful?

    Ji Hao walked out from the small town which was located on a hill. He leapt right up, legs apart and mounted on a golden-teeth beaver, then said to Man Man, ¡°Man Man, stop ying. I found an old friend, let¡¯s go wee him!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Man Man yelled out in excitement then threw that boa tendon away, skipping to behind Ji Hao and hopped onto the beaver¡¯s back, sitting down and putting her arms around Ji Hao¡¯s waist. That pair of lotus-shaped hammers was floating beside Man Man¡¯s body, seeming as light as clouds, following Man Man and flying in the air just like a pair of docile puppies.

    Ji Hao raised his right hand. A fierce beam of light shed across the tablet held in Ji Hao¡¯s hand, and at the same time, Ji Hao growled out in a harsh voice, ¡°Warriors under mymand, follow me!¡±

    Strong, resonant and short roars came out of the town in unison as a response to Ji Hao¡¯s order. Following that, over a thousand warriors, who were wearing flood dragon leather armors, carryingrge numbers of spears on their backs and mounted on golden-teeth beavers, surged out of the town like tidewater. These warriors closely followed behind Ji Hao rushing into a swamp area.

    In front of these warriors, Yu Mu was sitting on a golden-teeth beaver¡¯s back. A giant piece of grilled meat was grabbed in his left hand and a vat of wine in his right. At this point of time, he was happily enjoying his personal banquet, nearly his entire face covered in greasy oil stains.

    On the rear side of the troop, Feng Xing didn¡¯t use a mount. Instead, his body had almost transformed into a cyan gust of wind, staying very close to the surface of the swamp while swiftly gliding forward. Soon, the silhouette of his bodypletely disappeared among those dense, thriving aquatic nts, not leaving any trace.

    Because of those contributions Ji Hao made in a row, the same time when he was invited to join the inner pce as a Magus, he had also earned himself the military leadership of a thousand warriors. ording to the partition of military ranks of the human army, he was now a regimentalmander.

    Man Man, Yu Mu, Feng Xing, and Shaosi and Taisi, who were still epting Candle Dragon Gui¡¯s secret tutoring at the moment, were the five deputymanders under themand of Ji Hao, each of them having the military leadership of two-hundred warriors.

    In this Evil Dragon Bay area, the mounting beast that was used the most often by human warriors was golden-teeth beavers; therefore, around a thousand senior-level golden-teeth beavers had also been incorporated into Ji Hao¡¯smand.

    Thisrge troop moved forward speedily. Without being directed by Ji Hao, a thousand warriors following behind him. Splitting up into three parts in a well trained fashion, they stayed around five-hundred meters away from each other while moving forward. Three-hundred warriors as the team of reserves were also tightly following the main troop around five miles behind.

    Long fur of those swiftly moving golden-teeth beavers began shining with a dim blue light, while water blooms coiled up around their ws. No matter on the surface of mud or water, only slight ripples would be stirred up when the heavy bodies of these beavers trod across, and their huge and heavy bodies wouldn¡¯t sink even by a little bit.

    Compared to those metal boats used by Yu n people, these golden-teeth beavers could adapt to theplicated watery area in this Evil Dragon Bay area much better. Therefore, in battles that happened in such areas, golden-teeth beavers were more flexible and reliable than those metal boats.

    They rushed all the way. Not long after, Ji Hao reached less than a mile and a half away from Qian Tan. Ji Haoughed out loud once he saw Qian Tan, and said, ¡°Haha, you! The man who tried to take advantage of his family power to bully other people, but in the end, entrapped himself into such a miserable ce, right?¡±

    While speaking, Ji Hao reached his right hand out. Followed by his move, one human warrior pulled a heavy and long spear out, and put it in Ji Hao¡¯s hand.

    Ji Hao measured that spear in his hand, then handed it to Man Man and continued, ¡°This is my ce, Qian Tan! Since you¡¯ve alreadye, don¡¯t ever think about leaving alive!¡±

    Man Man grinned happily, carrying that spear and standing up. She held Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder with one hand to steady her body as she flung the spear away with the other hand with her full strength. A shrill swishing noise instantly started, followed by which, the spear roared towards Qian Tan, who was still frozen in shock on the prow of the boat. A strong airstream that looked like a violent serpent was brought up by the spear, roaring in the air along with the spear itself.

    Qian Tan was truly stupefied by the shock, and also the surprise of seeing Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao was also here?! Qian Tan recognized this boy, who made him be punished severely by his family. He was beaten savagely, then sent over here to the battlefront, all because of Ji Hao!

    ¡°You bloody bastard! You! I was just looking for you, but you...¡± Looking at Ji Hao, endless rage surged up from Qian Tan¡¯s heart. At this moment, the thing he wanted to do the most in this world was giving the order and letting his warriors rush out and hack Ji Hao into thousands of bits.

    Qian Tan¡¯s deputymander yelled out immediately while swiftly pushing his head down, face against the boat.

    After an eye-piercing spell symbol dazzled, the spear thrown out by Man Man swooshed over, almost brushing against Qian Tan¡¯s scalp before it nged against the deputymander, a Jia n warrior¡¯s chest. A thunderous sound was caused as the spear sted out and spell symbols attached on it exploded one after another. The Jia n warrior¡¯s chest armor was shatteredpletely, and a water tank-sized hole was left on his chest by the spear. He howled out, and was sent flying backwards.

    The solid and huge body of that Jia n warrior was pushed up and backward by that horribly great power brought to him by the spear. He lost the control of his own body, knocking over ten Jia n warriors in the boat down in a row. These Jia n warriors then all fell out of the boat, heavily smashing on those rafts which were being dragged by the boat.

    Tens of frog ves on the rafts were smashed by those heavily armored Jia n warriors; their bones were broken and muscles were shredded, howling gravely before they soon died. The Jia n warrior, who had a hole in his chest, staggered up from the raft, tremblingly raised his hand, pointing at Man Man, who was behind Ji Hao. He then began vomiting blood in big streams and fell straight into the muddy water.

    Countless fist-sized carnivorous fishes madly rushed over, surrounding the Jia n warrior who had just fallen into the water, crazily ripping his body with their sharp teeth.

    The water sshed in all directions. At least ten-thousand carnivorous fishes had now been crazily flipping their bodies and striving for meat. Some fishes had even hopped into Qian Tan¡¯s boat, opened theirrge mouths and showed those sharp teeth, biting the boat rampantly and constantly started fire sparkles.

    Qian Tan lied on the boat, stomach facing down, while looking at Man Man in fear, shock and despair.

    Ji Hao pulled out a dagger, wielded it hard in the air towards Qian Tan and said, ¡°Idiot, did youe here to die? This is my ce, hehe, I will feed your skin and muscles to these fishes, then make your bones into the finest artworks, to decorate the altar I use to worship my ancestors in my ancestral temple!¡±

    Qian Tan stared at Ji Hao stunned for a short while, then desperately screamed out.

    ¡°Kill him! Kill him! For whoever chops his head off, I will reward you with a manor abut Liang Zhu City!¡±

 Chapter 392: A Small Loss

    Chapter 392: A Small Loss

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    A manor abuts Liang Zhu City?

    The eyes of over a thousand Jia n warriors standing on those boats simultaneously popped widely out. All thousands of eyes of theirs suddenly turned pure red.

    ¡°Great Blood Moon, please gift me the inexhaustible power to destroy the enemies in front of me!¡± Those Jia n warriors roared out one after another to pray to that Blood Moon they believed in and worshipped.

    Blood-red light rotated in their eyes, while their muscles began swelling. Wisps of blood-red mist spurted out from their pores. The bodies of a few big warriors instantly swelled to a size bigger, bing half a body taller than the other Jia n warriors standing next to them.

    A manor abuts Liang Zhu City!

    To noble Yu n people who came from wealthy families, like Qian Tan himself, such a manor was only a slightly small bit of their personal properties, not even worth mentioning. But to these Jia n warriors, they had to fight extremely hard for hundreds of years, to earn and save money that could possibly be enough to afford a manor like that!

    Along with a loud, rumbling series of roars, over a thousand Jia n warriors burst their powers out and attempted to leap up. But once they moved slightly, their boats started swaying intensely, causing them to hurriedly stop their violent moves.

    Frog ves quacked out while speedily leaping down from the rafts with iparably nimble moves, diving into the muddy water. Some frog ves stayed underwater and swiftly moved towards Ji Hao and his warriors, while the others trod right on the water surface, rushing towards Ji Hao with big steps, seeming ready tounch fierce attacks.

    Those Jia n warriors growled out in anxiousness. They wanted tounch the attack, yet they were all surrounded by the muddy water of this seemingly bottomless swamp. They had iparably great nerves, but the natural environment in this area forbade them fromunching attacks.

    ¡°Ha, destroy those boats!¡± Looking at those Jia n warriors who were yelling and cursing and wielding their weapons, Ji Hao grinned while waving his arm hard in the air.

    Human warriors behind him allughed out loud. They pulled out the spears and flung out with full strength. These stupid non-humankind monsters... without enough amount of water based battle beasts, how could they possibly fight against human warriors who were mounted on golden-teeth beavers, only with those metal boats?

    Spears roared down from the air like a heavy rain. Jia n warriors standing on those boats madly and furiously wielded their weapons to fend off these spears. With their mature fighting skills, they managed to fend over ny percent of these flying spears, but the rest struck down like ground-shattering lightning bolts violently on the boats they were standing on, knocking numerous giant holes in those boats.

    Jia n warriors had huge shapes and extremely heavy bodies, not to mention that their armors and weapons were even many times heavier than hills.

    Those boats split up one after another. Magic formations that were set on those boats to raise the footage shattered instantly. Next, broken boat pieces sank speedily down like iron weights, along with those Jia n warriors. Within a blink of an eye, sixty to seventy boats were broken, and eight to nine hundreds Jia n warriors howled out in despair and indignation, then swiftly disappeared under the water surface. Soon,rge amounts of bubbles popped out from the water.

    ¡°Great supreme Blood Moon!¡± Qian Tan was nearly driven crazy. The fight wasn¡¯t even started yet, but howe he had already lost a big half of his elite warriors?

    ¡°You bloody ves, juste back to save them!¡± Standing on the prow, Qian Tan yelled and cursed in anger and fear, almost flipping out.

    ¡°Haha, toote... they will all be the materials of my fish soup!¡± Ji Haoughed loudly and growled. He gave a shrill whistle, following which, the pair of magic fire snakes lying on his shoulder suddenly expanded their bodies to over zhang long, then nimbly darted onto the water surface, spurting enormous streams of earth core mes out from their jaws.

    Nine Dragon Fire Pearl swooshed out from between Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows. That fist-sized pearl then dove deep into that muddy water, and a loud swooshing noise started toe from the muddy water, as an immense sphere of red light, that had the radius of around fifty-zhang, bust out all of a sudden. Dense and white watery mist rose from the water surface immediately, and what came next were great amounts of scorching hot water bubbles.

    Within no more than one second, all the water areas, including rivers, pools and even swamps, began boiling intensely, as the heat released by these areas constantly increased.

    The pair of magic fire snake gave a full y to their natural abilities. The mud was melted by them, turning into burning hotva streams. Glowing red waves were raised, which were now roaring towards those frog ves and Jia n warriors one after another.

    These poor frog ves were nowhere near powerful. They were mostly at the stage of Novice Magi, and even their leader, the most powerful one amongst them, was only at the Junior-level. Theva waves raised by the two magic fire snakes burned those frog ves for seventy to eighty percent well with a slight single touch; then the water boiled by the nine Dragon Fire Pearl sshed on their bodies, cooking them fully well.

    Nearly ten-thousand frog warriors, who were staying on the hundreds of rafts dragged by those boats, were all boiled into pieces by that bubbling muddy water; not a single one managed to return to Qian Tan.

    Those Jia n warriors, who had sunk to the bottom of the water, were desperately struggling. Their eyes were blocked by sticky mud and couldn¡¯t even see their fingers under there; the river bed was covered in a thick and softyer of mud that they had nothing to grab or stand on. Even more terrifyingly, an overwhelming heat wasing from all directions, burning their armors to sparkling.

    Some Jia n warriors couldn¡¯t hold back their anger and wanted to growl out loud, but once they opened their mouths, that sticky, stinky and disgusting mud that only god knew what it contained, immediately gushed into their mouths. That hell-like stink and taste could make anyone cease breathing.

    Ji Hao raised his right hand and wielded in the air. Following another shrill whistle given by him, all human warriors behind him leapt down from their mounts together. Over a thousand golden-teeth beavers happily and swiftly drilled into the water, while wagging their huge and fleshy tails.

    These battle beasts, which were born with the ability to control the water, moved quickly and nimbly in the water, while cutting the bodies of those Jia n warriors who had sunk to the bottom with their golden,rge and sharp front tooth, which were sharp enough to break heavy armors. Not long after that, big streams of blood rolled up from the bottom of the river and soon, the water surface within miles in radius had been dyed pure red.

    Qian Tan was frightened so badly that even his limbs were all soft and powerless. He screamed out hoarsely, ¡°Idiots! A bunch of idiots! Do something! Do something!¡±

    Qian Tan¡¯s head was all nk now. He had been epting the education especially for noble Yu n people since he was little. He knew very well how tomand a war in a safe and t ce, and how to gracefullyunch the attack on the enemies¡¯ fort, which was built on a tall mountain, or even how to elegantly burn down a city which was rooted in woods.

    However, the education for noble Yu n people didn¡¯t include how to embarrassedly and desperately fight against enemies while rolling and struggling in stinky and sticky mud!

    For graceful, noble Yu n people like him, how could they possibly tangle with enemies in nasty mud?!

    ¡°Do something!¡± Qian Tan grabbed the neck of his deputymander and threw a big p on his face.

    ¡°Lord...let¡¯s retreat!¡± Qian Tan¡¯s deputymander gave the most reasonable choice, ¡°We can¡¯t deal with these troublesome water beasts. Our warriors were all in heavy armors, and once they fall into the water, they wouldpletely lose their battle effectiveness. We can¡¯t fight against them!¡±

    Qian Tan trembled in anger. When he was preparing to pull his sword out and force his deputymander toe up with a better idea, a shrill horn came from the behind.

    An enormous ck silhouette came through the dense watery mist, and approached swiftly.

    That was a tremendous, metal warship, and was nearly a thousand meters long and over a hundred zhang tall, looking as gigantic as a castle. Not just one, around a hundred warships like this had been pushing forward in a straight line, seeming considerably aggressive. From tens of miles away, a series of thunderous ¡®bong¡¯ was started, as hundreds of enormously huge arrows sliced the air up while fiercely roaring towards Ji Hao and warriors under hismand.

 Chapter 393: Encircle the City

    Chapter 393: Encircle the City

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    Ji Haoughed once he saw the silhouettes of those giant warships.

    He and those nearly a thousand human warriors under his lead were actually baits released by the human army. But unexpectedly, Qian Tan and his people were also baits released by the Qian Family. This giant warship troop at least carried a whole army of armored elite warriors that Ji Hao and these few warriors of his couldn¡¯t possibly confront with.

    Not to mention that, every one of these humongous warships could serve as a small fort with its immense and solid metal body.

    Hundreds of extrarge arrows zipped over. Followed by Ji Hao¡¯s resonant growls, nearly a thousand golden-teeth beavers dashed back out from underwater, carried their owners up and immediately fled towards the South.

    Those arrows came way too fast. Over ten golden-teeth beavers had fallen back slightly, and before their owners mounted onto their backs, those huge arrows had already swooshed down, easily puncturing the thickyers of fur and fat of these battle beasts. They pierced into their strong muscles, even broke their bones apart, violently nailing them on the ground.

    Golden-teeth beavers which were shot by those arrows howled out in pain, their bodies tightened while shaking intensely.

    Ji Hao gave a long roar while pping his hands quickly. Along with his voice and moves, tens of enormous mud-hands thrust out from the muddy water, each gripping an arrow and pulling it hard out. These arrows brought out streams of warm blood from the bodies of those beavers, sshing everywhere. Those injured golden-teeth beavers hurriedly struggled up from the ground, carried their owners up and fled in helter-skelter, while howling shrilly in pain.

    At first, these injured golden-teeth beavers could only move staggeringly as blood that had shreds of muscles and fat mixed in it constantly spurted out from their bodies. But after the first few steps, their especially strong life-force burst out. Their wounds began healing swiftly and their running speed grew faster and faster. Soon, they disappearedpletely, only followed by streams of watery mist.

    ¡°Damn it! Go get that boy!¡± Qian Tan stood on the prow and yelled while madly waving his arms, ¡°Get that pretty young woman! I want that pretty young woman! I offer thirty-thousand jade coins for her!¡±

    Ji Hao mounted on a golden-teeth beaver¡¯s back. He wasn¡¯t preparing to pay any more attention to Qian Tan, but hearing Qian Tan¡¯s yell, Ji Hao turned around, narrowed his eyes and quickly aimed at Qian Tan with his fingers, from three to four miles away. Next, he slightly flicked his fingers and right after that, a water-tank-thick roaring lightning bolt descended from the sky, along with raging streams of me, right onto Qian Tan¡¯s head.

    The entire Evil Dragon Bay area, that had the radius of around five-hundred miles, was entirely covered by the magic formation blueprint Yu Yu lent to Ji Hao. Within this area, every slight move of every single strand of natural power was under Ji Hao¡¯s full control. With a slight little bit of golden Dan power, which was too little to even be worth mentioning, Ji Hao couldunch a terrifyingly powerful, highly lethal attack, through that magic formation!

    Within the coverage of that magic formation, Ji Hao was just like a god!

    That roaring lightning bolt, which was five to six times more powerful than a full strength attackunched by an ordinary peak-level Senior Magus, violently struck on Qian Tan¡¯s body. That grey, inconspicuous armor worn by Qian Tan immediately released an eye-piercing sphere of blood-red light. At the same time, at least over a hundred defensive magic screens burst out from the armor, shielding Qian Tan against that lightning bolt.

    The lightning bolts dazzled ragingly while the fire seemed even able to scorch the sky. A deadly, frightfully great heat immediately evaporated everything within the area of a hundred zhang in radius around Qian Tan.

    Three boats around him were all burned into smoke and dissipated in the air. Around fifty Jia n warriors on the three boats were turned into ashes. Large pieces of muddy water disappeared within a moment. Qian Tan¡¯s deputymander, who was standing next to him, also had brightly shining defensive magic screens burst out from his armor. However, those were only tenyers of thin defensive magic screens. Under the destructive power of lightning and fire, those defensive magic screens shattered in a moment, and the deputymander, who was also the leader of Qian Tan¡¯s guards, and the one Qian Tan grew up with, gave a despairing wail as he was burned into a puff of ash due to that dazzling lightning bolt.

    ¡°No!¡± Qian Tan screamed out piteously, then sorrowfully knelt down in a ten-zhang deep pit.

    This crazy lightning boltunched by Ji Hao was iparably powerful, and after killing tens of Jia n warriors within a second, it directly evaporated all the water in that area which was nearly hundred-zhang deep, leaving a ten-zhang deep and hundred-zhang in radius round-shaped pit on the ground.

    The internal surface of that deep pit was perfectly smooth. The sticky mud was burned to crystals, and now had a texture of colored ss. Qian Tan knelt in the pit, and was raised up with a great impulsive force and pushed out once water and mud gushed in along with a roaring loud noise, from surrounding areas, after a span of around one breath.

    ¡°Rush up! Kill that boy!¡± The deputymander had been serving Qian Tan since they were both little; they had grown up together. The deputymander was Qian Tan¡¯s absolutely trusted subordinate, the one who would never ever betray him. Now he was killed, and he could even sense a great pain from his heart because of his death. Hysterically, Qian Tan gave his order to a giant warship that was moving over from behind him.

    On the full-bodied prow of that warship, which was in the front of this troop of warships, a Yu nmander, who was wearing a heavy armor, slightly headed down, nced at Qian Tan, then curved his lips upwards, showing a faint, grim smile. He said, ¡°Qian Tan, mind your position! Although you¡¯re my cousin...you¡¯re still a sinner, who is punished by the family and sent to the battlefront! In here, you don¡¯t get the round to give orders!¡±

    That Yu nmander puffed his chest out, seemingly taking pleasure in Qian Tan¡¯s misfortune, and continued proudly, ¡°I Qian Po, am the highestmander of this family army! You¡¯re nothing but a tiny squad leader under mymand!¡±

    Qian Tan stared at Qian Po in both anger and shame. The erect eye in between his eyebrows sparkled for a short while and his body swaying rose while swaying,nding in another boat that was quite far away from the pit, in an awkward shape.

    Qian Po narrowed his eyes, coldly nced at Qian Tan, then pointed his finger at the front and yelled in a frosty tone, ¡°You can¡¯t even do your own job - standing sentry and exploring this area! You¡¯re truly a humiliation to our noble family name! Take your warriors and catch up with the enemies! Follow them, find their base camp!

    The geographic condition of the Evil Dragon Bay area wasplicated. Countless branch rivers flew across each other randomly, making this ce a total mess. These giant warships under Qian Po¡¯s lead were great weapons for water-based battles on great rivers or oceans, but in this Evil Dragon Bay, which was covered in swamps, shallow pools and small branch rivers, these enormous things couldn¡¯t even move freely in here without special magic formations to raise the footage.

    Even though these giant warships were now already driven into the Evil Dragon Bay, their moving speed was strangely slow. Therefore, if they wanted to chase Ji Hao and his warriors, they still had to rely on Qian Tan¡¯s boats.

    Qian Tan gritted his teeth while giving a response to Qian Po¡¯s order. He then gathered all the remaining warriors and boats under hismand, activated the magic formations set on the tails of each boat, and headed to where Ji Hao went with full-speed. The tails of these boats all began shining with an eye-piercing light; meanwhile, around ten-zhang tall waves were stirred up. These boats moved swiftly forward on the water surface, as fast as dashing horses.

    ¡°Great supreme Blood Moon, please, let this trash die in here!¡± Qian Po prayed in a low voice, ¡°If he dies, my number in the order of session to the throne will go up by one. Oh, many of our brothers wish he dies in here!¡±

    The other few Yu nmanders who stood behind Qian Po, blinked their eyes and looked at Qian Tan¡¯s back, all seemed to be lost in a deep thought.

    Ji Hao and his warriors ran back to the town that was located on the hill. On that hill, which extended for tens of miles long, spell symbols attached on the surfaces of all rocks began sparkling brightly. The magic formation that was set in surrounding areas of the hill was activated. The pools and swamps surrounding the hill all began shaking intensely, and at the same time,rge rock pirs raised from swamps one after another. Streams of multicolored, poisonous miasma spurted out from those swamps immediately andpletely sealed the area in a radius of fifty-miles.

    Soon after the magic formation was activated, Qian Tan¡¯s boats arrived.

    In an hour, giant warships slowly ripped the poisonous miasma open and gradually approached the town. Following Qian Po¡¯s order, those warships separated into small groups and surrounded the town, where Ji Hao was staying in.

 Chapter 394: Capture Alive

    Chapter 394: Capture Alive

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    ¡°Kid, do you still remember what you owe me? You¡¯re dead!¡± Qian Tan stood on the prow of a boat, crazily waving his arms and yelling at the town with a badly twisted face. He was so furious that he was nearly leaping up from the boat, and white saliva foam was hanging on the corner of his mouth, making him look like a fierce ghost.

    Ji Hao stood on the fence wall of the town, his whole body wrapped up by a raging fire while Gold Crow caws came out from his cloak.

    He carefully detected the locations of those giant warships under Qian Po¡¯smand. Hearing Qian Tan¡¯s yells, Ji Hao pointed his finger quickly at him. Following his move, a cloud miles away slightly moved, and a water-tank size lightning bolt roared down, urately striking Qian Tan¡¯s body.

    Along with a loud hoarse howl,yers of blood-red defensive magic screens were released from Qian Tan¡¯s armor once again, barely shielding against the lightning bolt. However, the boat he was standing on was shattered by the lightning, and over ten Jia n warriors wailed out immediately. In the very next moment, these Jia n warriors all turned into streams of smoke in that destructive lightning bolt.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Qian Po stood on the prow of a giant warship, looking down at Qian Tan, who was desperately struggling in the water while ck smoke puffed up from all over his body. Qian Po scornfully shook his head and gave a grim smile, as cold and sharp lights sparkled in his erect eye.

    ¡°Send this trash to attack the town. I want to find out how many warriors do those barbarians have in this town.¡± said Qian Po. The steel tes on both sides of this warship opened like birds¡¯ wings. From inside the ship¡¯s body, numerous small and light boats were gripped in enormous metal hands, and steadily put down on the water surface. Those boats shook when tens of thousands of ves walked onboard. Afterwards, magic formations set on these boats were activated, pushing the boats speedily towards the town.

    A few boats quickly approached Qian Tan, who was still struggling in the water. Warriors on a boat dragged him up, after which, a few Jia n warriors with heavy shields forcibly grasped Qian Tan and rushed out of the boat, up to the shoal. Following them, tens of thousands of ve warriors directly drove their boats onto the shoal, leaping out of the boats and lining up into order in front of the town.

    Through the magic formation pattern which now covered the whole area in a radius of tens of thousands of miles, Ji Hao clearly sensed that in the outer circle of the Evil Dragon Bay,rge amounts of Yu n army forces had been gathering. Over seventy Blood Moon divine towers were gathered all together. Indeed, the military power of the Qian Family was a lot stronger than that of the Di Family.

    Whether Qian Tan¡¯s squad or this elite family army under Qian Po¡¯smander, they were all expendable cannon fodders for the Qian Family to take a feeler of the human army¡¯s defensive power in this Evil Dragon Bay area. If they found out that the defense of this Evil Dragon Bay area was still fortified, the main army force of the Qian Family might keep going ahead steadily and surely on attacking. But if they found out that the defensive force of this area was now rather hollow, then their main army force wouldunch an all-out attack with all of their powers, and try to break the Evil Dragon Bay, an important strategic point, head into the broad in area on the south side of the Evil Dragon Bay, and twist the situation of the entire war.

    Large clouds of steam rose from the swamps. In Ji Hao¡¯s nearly ¡®omniscient and omnipotent¡¯ eyesight, more non-humankind ves had entered the Evil Dragon Bay area. In small groups, they were moving deeply into every corner of the Evil Dragon Bay, scouting the surrounding areas extremely carefully and cautiously.

    In the air, silhouettes of the non-humankind were faintly visible as well. They were also trying their bests to burrow into every single move that happened in this area.

    ¡°Prepare for the battle!¡± Ji Hao raised his right hand and clenched his fist.

    ¡°Prepare for the battle!¡± Around a thousand warriors behind Ji Hao had formed arge-scale defensive battle formation on the hundred-zhang thick fence wall. Their extrarge shields were straightened up one after another; on those shields, countless spell symbols were sparkling, gifting these shields a great defensive power.

    Apart from this troop led by Ji Hao, more than ten troops like this were also standing on the fence wall. Around ten-thousand human warriors had now been standing on the fence wall, holding their brightly sparkling shields and having their coldly shining swords or machetes raised high. These warriors were breathing loudly, many of them had their skins turned thoroughly red and their tattoos even turned dazzling.

    Qian Po stood on the prow of the ship and waved his hand. Following that, a muffled drum sound rose from the giant warship. Amidst Qian Tan¡¯s desperate hoarse yells and curses, the few Jia n warriors tightly grabbed him, took him to the front of all ve warriors, then began rushing towards the town in big steps.

    ¡°Qian Po! You bloody scum! This is murder! Murder!¡±

    Qian Tan was struck by the lightning bolts released by Ji Hao for twice in a row and had nearly run out of the powers of all defensive magic tools he had, but now he was forced tounch the first attack on a firmly defended town that belonged to the human army. This was no different from murder.

    For Yu n¡¯s noble people, they should always be on the backside of a war, tomand their warriors to fight; there was hardly any Yu n being would rush to the battlefront and fight the war. Looking at the fence wall which wasing closer and closer to him, Qian Tan¡¯s erect eye even bulged up from his eye sockets and his eyeball seemed to pop out.

    ¡°Bastard! Let go of me, let go of me!¡± Qian Tan desperately screamed himself hoarse, ¡°Qian Po, nothing good will ever happen to you if you get me killed in here! My father would never let you live, my mother would never let you live! Ah! How dare you do this to me!¡±

    ¡°Man Man, give this douche a hammer strike!¡± Ji Hao looked at Qian Tan, who was madly struggling and screaming, grinned, waved his hand and said, ¡°Are the internal strifes between these non-humankind monsters happening so intensely? Good to know!¡±

    Man Man excitedly yelled out as a response to Ji Hao¡¯s order, then grabbed a hammer, and aimed at Qian Tan, who was now less than hundred-zhang away from the fence wall, throwing it out with her full-strength.

    The lotus-shaped hammer flew out along with a scorching stream of fiery light. In the air, the hammer expanded to around a zhang wide, smashing towards Qian Tan like a small hill. The few Jia n warriors around Qian Tan directly dropped him, turned around and fled right away, even throwing their shields on the ground. Seeing all this, even Ji Hao popped his eyes out- Isn¡¯t this a solid murder? Isn¡¯t this an obvious murder which wouldn¡¯t even be covered at all?

    Qian Tan stared at the enormous hammer which wasing right at his head, utterly terrified. His armor had already broken into pieces after the two rounds of lightning strikes. While feeling the horrible, deadly sense of power released by the hammer, Qian Tan¡¯s erect eye suddenly opened and let out a fierce stream of blood-red light, along with a shrill sizzling noise.

    That fist-thick blood-red light stream bumped against the hammer, and for a moment, the hammer was actually held in the air as it froze for a slight span of time. However, in the next moment, a few lines of spell symbols shed across the hammerhead and a rumbling thunder followed that. The blood-red light stream shattered immediately. The corner of Qian Tan¡¯s erect eye split up andrge streams of blood gushed out from the erect eye, in the middle of his eyebrows. Qian Tan buried his forehead in both of his hands, and began screaming in a badly hoarse voice.

    The power of Man Man¡¯s hammer was way too immense, how could Qian Tan possibly hold the hammer off single-handedly?

    Yu n people¡¯ erect eyes were the strongest, but also the most fragile organs of theirs. All of their special abilities existed on the basis of their erect eyes, but their erect eyes were also the most vital body part of theirs. If a Yu n man had his erect eye destroyed, his soul would also suffer a nearly destructive strike.

    Man Man¡¯s hammer pressed down, the power vibrations released by it almost shattering Qian Tan¡¯s eyeballs. He sensed a sharp pain from his soul, and couldn¡¯t help but fall on the ground, twitching intensely.

    ¡°Hah, capture him alive!¡± Ji Hao raised his right hand and said. A silhouette of a giant palm that was being coiled around by a me stream flew out, grabbed Qian Tan then threw him onto the fence wall. A few human warriors rushed straight up, proficiently taking out a flood dragon tendon rope, and tied him up.

    On the prow of the warship, Qian Po disappointedly spread his hands and said, ¡°Why did you capture him alive instead of killing him? Damn, justunch the attack!¡±

    The war drum was beating once again. Tens of thousands of ve warriors wielded their weapons and rushed up to that hundred-zhang tall fence wall like agitated ants.

 Chapter 395: Abandon the Town

    Chapter 395: Abandon the Town

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    A brutal, massive killing happened right away.

    Once those short and scrawny non-humankind ves rushed up to the fence wall, gstones, that were condensed by a special kind of magic smashed directly down from the wall. These gstones were all ten-zhang long, two-zhang wide and three-inch thick, falling straight down from the top of the fence wall, which was hundred-zhang tall; just like a giant pping a giant-sized brick severely on a group of ants.

    When those ck gstone were falling down, thousands of spell symbols sparkled on the surfaces of those gstones, making these gstones heavier, more solid, falling down faster and surely, more lethal and destructive.

    Tens of non-humankind ves, who were rushing in the front, were struck by those gstones. Along with ear-piercing bong-cracking noises, those gstones smashed t on the ground.

    Followed by a buzzing noise, those gstones slowly rose back up, leaving tens of puddles of scattered blood and smashed flesh on the ground. Large amounts of blood sshed on the fence wall, leaving a big area of stains.

    Non-humankind ve warriors growled and screamed while rushing forwards. From the top of this section of the fence wall, tens of gstones were constantly falling down and rising back up, then falling down again.

    Booming noises lingered in the sky. Within a blink of an eye, thousands of non-humankind ves were smashed into meat paste by those gstones, however, before these non-humankind ves died, they had stuck a lot of enchanted magic stones, which were produced by the Xiu n, on the bottoms of these gstones.

    On the prow of a warship, which was far away from the fence wall, a Xiu n elderly man slightly wielded a ck magic wand held in his hand. Next, nearly a hundred enchanted magic stones attached on the tens of gstones sted out, causing a thunderous series of booms, following which, all gstones exploded into pieces. Huge amounts of stone pieces zipped in all directions, knocking another hundreds of non-humankind ves down, in puddles of fresh, warm blood.

    ¡°Take my arrow!¡± Sideway, a fierce stream of light shed through the air, and at the same time, Feng Xing¡¯s silhouette swooshed across, then disappeared again.

    The Xiu n elderly man standing on the prow gave a muffled moan, meanwhile, a couple of jade amulets hanging around his waist exploded simultaneously. Nineyers of light shields appeared and wrapped his body up. That arrow wasing right at his erect eye between his eyebrows, but after piercing through the nineyers of light shields, the arrow deviated from the track, puncturing his left shoulder and sending his body flying backwards.

    ng! After puncturing the Xiu n old man¡¯s shoulder, that powerful arrow pierced into the thick armor worn by a Jia n warrior standing behind him, stringing the two of them up like a kebab.

    ¡°Be careful! There¡¯re powerful archers among the enemies!¡± A few Jia n warriors carried huge and heavy shields and rushed up, hurriedly shielding this Xiu n old man behind.

    Qian Po stood on the prow of the warship next to the one that the Xiu n old man was on. Watching all this, his eye corners began twitching. That Xiu n old man was the only Xiu n magic talisman artist under hismand. Qian Po had spent an immense price to recruit this Xiu n magic talisman artist under hismand. Just now, when the fight had just begun, this magic talisman artist nearly fell under an arrow released by the enemy; this made anger rise directly up into Qian Po¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Launch all-out attack, no need to pay any attention to Qian Tan¡¯s life.¡± said Qian Po in a low voice, ¡°For our family glory, he is supposed to die in a battle, instead of being captured alive by the enemy. As his cousin, I¡¯d love to do him a favor and make his personal glory perfect and wless!¡±

    Followed by Qian Po¡¯s order, muffled yet resonant buzzing noise started from the deck of over a hundred giant warships. Gigantic crossbows vibrated, sending out thousands of enormous-sized arrows roaring towards the frontal side of the town.

    A fewrge spell symbols shed across the fence wall of this human army¡¯s town, and a yellow-colored magic defensive screen emerged swiftly, shielding the fence wall against those extra huge arrows. Muffled bumping noises were caused constantly, and countless ripples were stirred up on the defensive light screen. Thoserge arrows exploded, spraying out puffs of drifting, blood-red spell symbols. The zhang-thick, yellow-colored defensive magic screen was weakened by those blood-red spell symbols ceaselessly, yet, it had also been continuously recovering.

    The magic defensive screen was vibrating. As nimbly as monkeys, those non-humankind ves under the fence wall formed a body staircase and climbed up. They rushed up to the fence wall top while screaming and yelling. The first thing they did was taking out exquisitely crafted enchanted magic stones and pressing them on the defensive magic screen with all of their strength.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t make any move, only looking at these non-humankind ves, who were surging up to the top of the fence wall while disregarding their own lives.

    Behind Ji Hao, human warriors raised their spears, axes, swords or machetes, hacking and lunging with full-strength. Whenever these human warriors moved across, those non-humankind ves, who could only reach the waists of human warriors in height, were sliced into pieces, as easily as mowing. Blood spurted out from their broken bodies, and broken body parts were thrown all over.

    Nevertheless, more non-humankind ves crazily rushed up; they just simply rushed up, not showing any fear to death.

    Yu Mu, who was standing among the troop of warriors behind Ji Hao, slightly twitched his finger, preparing to release poison. Ji Hao sensed Yu Mu¡¯s move, hurriedly turned around and shook his head. Yu Mu grinned, took out arge piece of grilled meat instead and began wolfing the meat, stopping his move of releasing the poison.

    Two Yu n young men pulled the arrow out from the injured Xiu n magic talisman artist¡¯s shoulder, making this Xiu n old man, who had grey hair and beard, scream himself hoarse in pain. After those Yu n men roughly dealt with his wound, this Xiu n magic talisman artist stood back up, carefully hidden behind a few heavy and huge shields, narrowed his eyes and nervously looked at this human army¡¯s town.

    ¡°Something is wrong. Judging from the scale of this battle fort, it should be guarded by at least hundred-thousand barbarians.¡± This Xiu n magic talisman artist, who was quite experienced, murmured to himself, ¡°But only around ten-thousand of them have shown up! And all of those are the lowest-grade warriors! Where¡¯re their archers? Where¡¯re their Maguspriests? Where¡¯re theirrge-scale weapons? Where¡¯re their flying cavalries? Heavy armored cavalries? Where¡¯re those horrible, odd battle beasts of theirs?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite empty!¡± yelled this Xiu n magic talisman artist at Qian Po, who was standing on the other warship, ¡°General! Their battle fort is very empty.¡±

    Qian Po narrowed his eyes, which were now shining with blood-red light and were fixed on that fence wall. He didn¡¯t say anything.

    That Xiu n magic talisman artist gave a weird, malicious grin, rubbed the wound on his shoulder, gritted his teeth and said angrily, ¡°It has been nearly a thousand years, I¡¯ve never injured before. Bloody barbarians, they¡¯ll have to pay for this.¡±

    The five eyes, which were also sparking in a blood-red light, blinked on his face, after which, this Xiu n magic talisman artist raised his magic wand and said, ¡°I heard that on the south side of the Chi Ban Mountain, the territory of these barbarians is very fertile. They have many cities, countless viges, mines, incalcble beautiful women and wealth...¡±

    Qian Po said in a frosty tone, ¡°Break this defensive line, and all those can be ours. You... will have a good share.¡±

    That Xiu n magic talisman artist grinned viciously, then suddenly clenched his five fingers. A thunderous series of noises started immediately after that. Those enchanted magic stones left on top of the fence wall by those non-humankind ves, by giving up on their own lives, exploded one after another. Arge number of twisted spell symbols released their powers in all directions. Instantly, that thickyer of yellow-colored magic defensive screen attached on the fence wall became thin and twisted; many areas of that defensive screen had be as thin as mist, as if ready to dissipate anytime.

    Another wave of arrows was released, roaring towards the fence wall. Along with a terrifyingly loud sting noise, that defensive screen shattered. Over a hundred huge arrows swept across the top of the fence wall. Tens of human warriors howled out in pain when their bodies were punctured by those arrows.

    Next, those huge arrows sted out, and those human warriors, who were shot by those arrows, were blown into puffs of blood-red mist. Afterwards, blood-red spell symbols released by the explosion of those arrows exploded all of a sudden. Within the coverage of the explosion of those blood-red spell symbols, a troop of a whole thousand warriors were injured, blood and muscle pieces sshing everywhere.

    After the effects of the explosion of those huge arrows faded, a whole thousand human warriors all fell to the ground. They were breathing deeply and fast, quickly activating their life-force to heal their wounds. Their wounds began quickly squirming, and meanwhile, their broken body parts began regrowing.

    However, their injuries were rather severe; even though their wounds were healed within the span of a few breaths, huge amounts of their life-force were consumed.

    ¡°Take the captive, and retreat!¡± Ji Hao wielded his arm and gave out the order. After that, he grabbed Man Man¡¯s little hand, leaping down from the top of the fence wall.

 Chapter 396: Blood Bait

    Chapter 396: Blood Bait

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    ¡°Clear the way if you don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    Ji Hao gripped Qian Tan¡¯s neck and put Qian Tan in front of him, as a human shield, and forcibly opened up a path in the group of non-humankind ves, who were now all fleeing in all directions. Behind him, thousands of human warriors whose bodies were all covered in blood followed up. They quickly retreated through a rough path.

    Three giant warships released another wave of arrows towards this direction, but the distance was too great and all those non-humankind ves had been fleeing around in disorder, blocking the sight of archers on the warships. Therefore, this wave of arrows didn¡¯t manage to even harm a hair of those human warriors. Instead, all stuck randomly on the ground, and exploded into spheres of blood-red light.

    Behind Ji Hao, the gate of the small town, which was big enough to contain tens of thousands of people, were broken by those non-humankind ves. Tens of thousands of non-humankind ves gushed into the town, excitedly breaking into the store space of the town, carrying huge amounts of wines and dried meat out, then madly waving their arms, hailing and cheering in happiness.

    This was the fifth town that Ji Hao had abandoned in these few days.

    Every abandoned town was guarded by around ten-thousand human warriors, and every time Ji Hao retreated from a town, he would use Qian Tan as a shield to open a path. Those human warriors who retreated along with him scattered in all directions while retreating, therefore, even though he had abandoned so many towns, the number of human warriors following behind him was constantly reducing. This gave the others a feeling that tens of thousands of human warriors had all fallen already.

    Within the past three days, every time Ji Hao abandoned a town, three to five thousand human warriors would rush out from the other towns that belonged to the humankind and was located in surrounding areas, and attack Qian Po¡¯s army from both sides. This gave the feeling of that the humankind wasn¡¯t willing to admit the failure of the fight and was putting up a desperate struggle, attempting to take the lost territory back.

    When facing Qian Po¡¯s giant metal warship troop that was formed by over a hundred, solid and powerful metal, gigantic warships, these three to five thousand human warriors, as a standard-less, temporary troop, would always suffer a fierce wave of arrow attackunched by extrarge-sized crossbows on those warships. They would throw a few dead bodies, drag huge groups of injured fellows whose bodies were covered with wounds and blood, and flee away in uncollected shapes, as fast as they could.

    Seeing Ji Hao once again take a few ¡¯survived¡¯ warriors and flee out of a town in dispirited shapes, Qian Po, who was already having an extreme-degree intion of confidence, stood on the top of the defense wall of this town, which had just been stormed by his army, raised a g which had a pattern painted on it, while roaring harshly at Ji Hao¡¯s back.

    ¡°You lowly barbaric creatures! You can never stop me! Just be afraid, quivering and despairing in front of my, Qian Po¡¯s powerful army! Then kneel on the ground and surrender to me!¡±

    Over ten Yu n deputymanders standing beside Qian Poughed out loud. Looking at the dense watery mist rising from the south, they each gave a big grin, showing all of their teeth. They seemed to have already seen the vast in area on the south side, and those extending mountain ranges behind the in area, and that broad, fertile, rich and flourishing territory dominated by the humankind.

    ¡°General, we should continue the attack!¡± Elegantly, a Yu n deputymander puffed his chest out, slowly bowed to Qian Po and said, ¡°Witnessed by the great, supreme Blood Moon, because of your bravery and skillfulness, we have taken five human towns in a row! Oh, my great Blood Moon, in the history of the war between our Yu Dynasty and the humankind, in the past a thousand and three-hundred years, not a single Yu n armymander has managed to reach such a great achievement, which you have, just achieved!¡±

    Qian Po gracefully dropped the pattern g, then raised his head high, looking towards the south.

    Pondering for a while, he responded in a nd tone, ¡°Go inform the main army force of our family, tell them that we don¡¯t need the reinforcement of their elite forces. Instead, I need more ve warriors and ves, and more small-scale boats, which are quicker and nimbler. I also need more magic crystals, and other supplies.¡±

    Narrowing his eyes, Qian Po gave a ¡®naughty¡¯ grin, and continued, ¡°Count the numbers of magic crystals and supplies we have consumed these days. Multiply it by ten and then report to them.¡±

    A group of Yu n deputymandersughed out in a rxed way. This was the bonus that they were supposed to gain.

    In the past thousand and three-hundred years, and in battles that happened in this Evil Dragon Bay area, not a single Yu n armymander had ever managed to break even one town that belonged to the humankind. Qian Po had just broken five towns in a row. Therefore, he was going to make a slightly exaggerated report of his battle expenditure and attain everybody some bonus. This was a hidden rule that those family administrators would all acquiesce in.

    Suddenly, a group of non-humankind ves extremely delightedly carried more than a thousand metal boxes out of the storage space of the town. More than excitedly, they opened those boxes and instantly, countless top-grade magic crystals, that were all exquisitely crafted into standard shapes and were glowing, were exposed in front of everyone.

    These magic crystals should be the backup power supply for the defensive magic formation of this town.

    ¡°Ah, such a good harvest!¡± Magic crystal was condensed from the purest natural power. It was a form of natural power; therefore, magic crystals had always been the most solid type of currency. Gaining over a thousand boxes of magic crystals from this town, added with all the harvests attained in the other four towns, Qian Po couldn¡¯t help but let out an ear-to-ear grin, and give high-fives to those deputymanders. Everyone¡¯s faces were now filled by happy grins.

    Soon, the official document of requesting more ve warriors and ves made by Qian Po had reached the main army force of the Qian Family, which was staying at the backside.

    In a portable city-fort, which was surrounded by around seventy Blood Moon divine towers, tens of Qian Family leaders had gathered together, looking at this official document made by Qian Po in aplicated way.

    ¡°How¡¯s the battle in the Blood Cloud Mountain going?¡± A mature and experienced Qian Family armymander asked for the newest battle report.

    ¡°Three strongholds of the human army were broken, but they managed to seize them back. Today, the human armyunched a surprise attack on the Di Family with the secret blood offering ceremony and the price of casualties of over a hundred thousand human warriors - They took out a Blood Moon divine tower of the Di Family!¡± said a Qian Family armymander in a gloating tone, ¡°A Blood Moon divine tower. I can¡¯t wait to see our emperor¡¯s face when he hears this news.¡±

    ¡°So, will this Evil Dragon Bay be a trap?¡± A Qian Family army leader knitted his brows and asked carefully, ¡°Family elders told us to be extra careful and cautious... but, I don¡¯t think this is a trap.¡±

    ¡°How dare those humankind barbarians set up a trap and ambush us?¡± said another Qian Family army leader proudly, ¡°Besides, we all know that these barbarians are all simple-minded. In the wars that happened in the past countless years, every time, they fought till thest moment of their lives. Trap? Ambush? I don¡¯t think they¡¯re that smart.¡±

    ¡°And they extremely value their n¡¯s glory.¡± said an elderly Yu n armymander, ¡°They would rather die than giving up on their territories. This would humiliate their ns, therefor...¡±

    When the Qian Family army leaders were discussing the current situation, in the afternoon of the day when Ji Hao abandoned the fifth town, Qian Po finally encountered his first difficulty.

    This was arger scale town, many timesrger than the previous five towns. In this town, which had a great defensive power itself, a whole hundred thousand human ve warriors, who were also condemned prisoners, wore brand new armors and held sharp weapons, looking just like an official standard army, had started a bloody fight against Qian Po¡¯s army.

    This cruel and brutal fight hadsted two hours. Relying on those powerful giant warships and the power of that Xiu n magic talisman artist, Qian Po broke the fence wall of this town, and damaged the defense of this city. Non-humankind ves and ve warriors numbering many times more than human warriors who were defending the town had surged into the town.

    A hundred-thousand human warriors had all fallen in the battle. The casualty of ves and ve warriors of Qian Po¡¯s army was twice as great as the loss of human warriors. Thousands of Jia n warriors in Qian Po¡¯s army had also fallen, moreover, over a thousand Yu n warriors were killed or injured.

    A hundred-thousand human warriors fell in the battle?

    Soon after this news was delivered to family leaders, the main army force of the Qian Family aggressively marched into the Evil Dragon Bay area, moving forwards, seemingly with great strength and vigor. Just like a starving, evil dragon, the Qian Family¡¯s main army force roared while moving speedily towards the south. Within twenty-four hours, they had moved twenty-thousand miles into the Evil Dragon Bay.

 Chapter 397: Progress

    Chapter 397: Progress

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    A great-scale town was surrounded by four hills, on all four sides. This was the biggest stronghold of the humankind in this Evil Dragon Bay area, and was also the location of the base camp of the human army in this area.

    On the over a thousand meters tall city wall, which was covered in thick metal tes, Si Wen Ming sat in between two battlements, with his head raised, and was looking at the brightly sparkling stars in the sky. Those incalcble stars had been moving along the track that hadn¡¯t changed since the beginning of the world. Dense streams of visible star power looked like multicolored water streams, pouring down from the sky, lightening up the dark night.

    Ji Hao stood next to Si Wen Ming, also looking at the stars in the sky.

    As the magic formation pattern he borrowed from Yu Yu had covered the entire Evil Dragon Bay area, Ji Hao could now clearly sense the existence of every single stream of starlight. Even the slightest stream of starlight contained immeasurable mysteriousness; earth power, water power, fire power, wind power, lightning power, ice power... so many different types of power were contained in these star power streams. Those were all great, primitive, prehistoric and original natural powers.

    Showering under these star power streams, Ji Hao epted the sense of eternality given by the star powers, suddenly feeling his own existence to be so tiny.

    The city wall that Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming were staying on was on the northern side of the town. From time to time, human warriors, whose bodies were all covered in blood, would rush staggering back, sitting directly down on the ground, leaning against the city wall, resting while gasping quickly for air.

    The north side of the city was now shrouded by raging mes, that seemed to even surge to the sky. Qian Family¡¯s main army was now less than five-hundred miles from here. More towns were broken one after another. Inside those towns, human condemned prisoner ve warriors had been fighting desperately against those elite warriors of the Qian Family.

    The Qian Family was like a greedy beast, a powerful, violent evil dragon. To catch such a giant monster, one had to prepare enough baits, which had to be made from fresh blood. With these bloody baits, they would walk right into the trap, step by step.

    Except for the few towns that Ji Hao had abandoned earlier, in thoserger scale towns, which were brokenter than the first five towns, different numbers of condemned prisoner ve warriors were arranged to perish together with the non-humankind warriors and ve warriors. All those condemned prisoner ve warriors were under the control of a special magic to make them never feel fear; they wouldn¡¯t run or surrender, only fighting till they died.

    Only after true, bloody and brutal battles, the Qian Family would actually believe that this wasn¡¯t a trap.

    Huaxu Lie and Lie Mountain Kang were standing quite far away from Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming. Their trusted deputymanders had been rushing over from all directions every now and then, bringing thetest report from every battlefield, including if the Di Family had shown the sign of any unexpected moves, the current situation of all human army forces in the Evil Dragon Bay area, and if the other Yu n family stationed in surrounding area of the Evil Dragon Bay had any unusual moves. All information was gathering over timely.

    Ji Hao headed down, turned his eyes away from stars in the sky, to the north side.

    This town was the core of the magic sword formation that he borrowed from Yu Yu. Centered here, and within the area of radius three-hundred miles, Ji Hao could take the greatest control of the magic sword formation. If this distance went more than three-hundred miles, with Ji Hao¡¯s current power, he was unable to manipte the four violent, fierce swords to attack enemies more than three-hundred miles away.

    They had paid such a big price and spent so many efforts, for the sole purpose, that was making the Qian Family¡¯s army forces all gather here under this city wall, and letting Ji Hao activate the magic sword formation and exterminate them all at once.

    It was highly possible that the Qian Family¡¯s main army forces wouldn¡¯t all gather in here; consequently, the magic sword formation wouldn¡¯t be able to wipe them out all at once. Some elite forces would flee around, therefore, only by drawing them deeply into the Evil Dragon Bay, where human warriors were ready to ambush everywhere, would the human army have a chance to encircle them and make them all stay in Evil Dragon Bay, in perpetuity.

    Also because some Magi Pce elders were not sure about the actual power of this magic sword formation, which was ¡®borrowed from an old friend by Candle Dragon Gui¡¯, Si Wen Ming and the other few high-levelmanders of the human army had set a second, third, fourth, and even more ambushes around this town. All in all, the ultimate purpose of this whole thing was to make the Qian Family¡¯s army forces stay here in this Evil Dragon Bay forever.

    In order to achieve this goal of annihting the enemies, only the number of condemned prisoner ves, who had served as ¡®blood baits¡¯, had reached hundreds of thousands.

    Apart from all this, in the fight that happened in each town, a small number of human warriors would fall. Within these couple of days, the number of fallen human warriors had reached tens of thousands.

    While hearing the noise that came from the north side from time to time, Si Wen Ming abruptly said, ¡°In the ancient time, when the human world was still ruled by the legendary three emperors, for the wars that happened between human ns, both sides at war would always inform each other regarding the time and location of the battle which was going to happen. They would choose an appropriate time, gather their armies, then decently and dignifiedly, start the war.¡±

    Pausing shortly, Si Wen Ming continued, ¡°Till the present days, in the years of wars between the humankind and non-humankind, unless the power loss went to a certain degree that our armies couldn¡¯t possibly hold up, our human warriors would never step back for even half an inch. We would always fight until we died...Our humankind never yed any tricks in wars.¡±

    Si Wen Ming then grinned a bit weirdly, turned around, looked at Ji Hao with a serious face and said, ¡°Not to even mention that, I have actually taken your suggestion. Cooperate with some big Yu n family, and with such a method, entrap another big Yu n family, even eliminating them. I am still surprised, even till now, how did I ept such a whimsical suggestion.¡±

    Ji Hao stayed silent for a rather long while, then gave the rhetorical question also in a serious tone, ¡°Uncle, do you think this is good?¡±

    ¡°Do I think this is good?¡± Si Wen Ming raised his head, looked at the sky, seemingly a little bit confused, ¡°Like this...bait the trap with the lives of hundreds of thousands of condemned prisoner ves...¡±

    ¡°Bait the trap with the lives of hundreds of thousands of condemned prisoner ves, draw the enemies into the trap we designed before. Then, grasping the time, which is the most appropriate for us, and the location, that is the most beneficial to us, gather our greatest powers. We attain all the opportune, geographical and convenient conditions, and annihte a formidable enemy.¡± Ji Hao looked at Si Wen Ming and said quickly, ¡°Even though this is not matched with the traditional methods of fighting of our humankind, this is a treacherous, pragmatic way to fight a war, but...this is a progress.¡±

    At least, in Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, this was a progress.

    Si Wen Ming remained silent for a while, then knitted his brows and asked, ¡°So, in the Blood Cloud Mountain side, how should we wrap it up with the Di Family? Ah, I have actually agreed to cooperate with the Yu n.¡±

    Pondering for a short span of time, Ji Hao said slowly, ¡°Enemies of our enemy could be our friend. The Di Family is also our enemy, but, it doesn¡¯t mean that we cannot temporarily borrow their powers. All in all, this is a fight over power and profits.¡±

    Thousands of different thoughts shed across Ji Hao¡¯s mind at this moment. He the continued in a peaceful tone, ¡°I believe, by now, elders of the Di Family have been trying to figure out a way to truly break the defensive line of the Blood Cloud Mountain. Therefore, now, we have to start thinking about how we should wipe the main army force of the Di Family in the Blood Cloud Mountain, after we take the Qian Family¡¯s main army force out.¡±

    Si Wen Ming stared at Ji Hao in shock and asked, ¡°What about the agreement you made with the Di Family?¡±

    Ji Hao looked back at him and responded seriously, ¡°All agreements that have been reached will end up being broken. The Di Family is our enemy as well, and after we took out the main army force of the Qian Family with the power that was partially borrowed from them, why shouldn¡¯t we take advantage of this opportunity and take them out too?¡±

    Si Wen Ming stared at Ji Hao, seemed to be shocked so badly that even his hair stood on their ends, and said, ¡°This thought of yours...is...terrifying! Ji Hao...these thoughts of yours...I have to admit that they¡¯re right, but, these thoughts, they probably are not all good. This, indeed is a progress, but this is also a...¡±

    Si Wen Ming couldn¡¯te up with an appropriate word to describe all that he felt. What Ji Hao had said made him feel unfamiliar, made him feel a deep, deep fear.

    Nevertheless, from within this deep fear, Si Wen Ming had also sensed an intense lure!

    Another wave of raging me rose from the north. The Qian Family¡¯s main army force had approached another step closer.

 Chapter 398: Control

    Chapter 398: Control

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    On the southern side, three-thousand miles away from the center of the Evil Dragon Bay in a vast in area, a small group of, purely red mountains had been standing alone.

    This was the only mountainous area in the in area on the south side of the Evil Dragon Bay area, which had the radius of tens of miles. At this moment, and under this group of mountains, numerous tunnels inteced across each other, and different sized halls and rooms were located next to each other, like ant caves. In each hall or room and every tunnel,rge groups of battle beasts or birds had been resting on the ground, and scores of archers from the Eastern Wastnd were gathered.

    During the wars that happened in the past countless years, the underground space of this mountainous area had been exploited by the humankind. They dug hundreds of meters deep into the ground and built an underground fort that had aplicated structure. Typically, this underground fort could amodate hundreds of thousands of human beings.

    By now, hundreds of thousands of top-grade elite Eastern Wastnd archers had gathered in here. Once any twist took ce in the war situation in Evil Dragon Bay area, they would immediately rise into the sky by mounting on their flying battle beasts, arrive at Evil Dragon Bay as quickly as possible, andunch their most powerful attacks on the enemy.

    A faintyer of mist was drifting above the ground. This mist, which was gathered by the magic formation set in this area, had covered the entire in that was thousands of miles in radius, firmly sheltering that underground fort.

    In the hall, which was located in the center of the underground fort, a few long stone tables were ced in a straight line. Each table was full of excellent food and delicious wines, Ying Yun Peng sat beside a table with a grilled beast leg gripped in his left hand and a small vat of wine in his right hand, and was unabashedly wolfing the meat and gulping the wine.

    While eating and drinking, Ying Yunpeng grinned at Ku Quan, who sat next to him, then said, ¡°Mr. Ku Quan, make yourself at home. Being stuck in here underground, except for eating and drinking, there is nothing exciting that we can do.¡±

    Ku Quan smiled, held a bowl of wine up and tossed it off. He then nced across the over ten elite armymanders that came from the Ten Sun Country and the other big-scale ns, who were gathered in the hall, with a pair of blinking eyes, and said ndly, ¡°Dear Elder, you do have a good mood.¡±

    Ying Yunpeng¡¯s look slightly changed. He dropped the grilled meat and the wine vat, grabbed a piece of cloth and wiped the oil on his hand, then growled harshly, ¡°Good mood? What good mood can I have? All these days, once I close my eyes, I would see...see...¡±

    Blush climbed up to his wrinkled eyes while Ying Yunpeng gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Si Wen Ming, you wouldn¡¯t let me have revenge for my son, and instead, you make me risk my life and fight a war for you. This debt, I¡¯ll remember. Sooner orter...You just pray you don¡¯t fall into my hands someday!¡±

    Ku Quan sighed slightly, looked at Ying Yunpeng and said in a gentle voice, ¡°This time, Si Wen Ming has deployed so many forces... I assume he is up to something big.¡±

    Ying Yunpeng remained silent for a while, leaning against the big chair with gging interest, and responded in azy tone, ¡°If he seeds, hehe, that will indeed make a heaven-huge contribution that will even shake the entire Pu Ban City. Hm, that kid, Si Wen Ming, how did he think out such a big, smart n? And, he might actually aplish it.¡±

    Ying Yunpeng then clicked his tongue, sighed slightly and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to, I have to admit that Earl Chong¡¯s whole family are decent human beings. Until this war is over and those non-humankind monsters are cast out, I¡¯ll have to do some more hand wrestling against him! Those few kids, they have to die!¡±

    Ku Quan¡¯s eyes shone with a white light, and at the same time, a faint silhouette of lotus shed across his eyes. He then said, ¡°Heaven-huge contribution? Elder, can you please exin this more precisely?¡±

    Hesitating for a short while, Ying Yunpeng shook his head, looked at Ku Quan and said honest and seriously, ¡°Mr. Ku Quan...¡±

    Ku Quanughed out immediately. Before Ying Yunpeng finished his sentence, Ku Quan interrupted him with a gentle voice, ¡°Since you, dear Elder, seem to have some difficulties, it¡¯s alright for not telling me.¡±

    Ku Quan held another bowl of wine and tossed it up all at once again, then narrowed his eyes, grinning at Ying Yunpeng as he said, ¡°However, I, Ku Quan, still have to give you, my dear Elder, some advice. You and Si Wen Ming are not the same kinds of people. If he makes too many or too big a contribution, he will earn an even higher status in Pu Ban. In this way Elder, getting revenge for your son would be even more challenging.¡±

    Ying Yunpeng narrowed his eyes as well, hands gripping the arms of the chair so tightly that the chair even let out a creaking noise. He gnashed his teeth, stayed silent for a very long while, then said in a deep voice, ¡°Just allow that kid to be pleased with himself for a couple of days. Him, Si Wen Ming, even if he could achieve a higher status in Pu Ban, could he possibly attain the throne of the human emperor? I doubt it. If I want my revenge, he, Si Wen Ming, could never stop me.¡±

    Breathing deeply, Ying Yunpeng continued in a cold voice, ¡°Earlier, he had solid excuses as the non-humankind was invading us, so I had to obey his orders. But after the non-humankind are cast out by us... hehe... what other excuses he could possibly use?¡±

    Ku Quan gave a faint smile and continued persuading Ying Yunpeng with his gentle symbolic voice, ¡°Elder, what if Si Wen Ming fails this time?¡±

    Ying Yunpeng paused slightly, then turned his head around, ncing at Ku Quan. He abruptlyughed out loud and said, ¡°How is that even possible? Even though I never liked that kid, but in my eyes, he is rather reliable for what he has been doing. Since he dared to set the ambush in the Evil Dragon Bay area, he must have been quite confident about it. Not to say one hundred percent confidence, but eighty to ny percent is ensured. Even if he couldn¡¯t manage to win andslide victory, he wouldn¡¯t lose anyway.¡±

    After giving a long sigh, Ying Yunpeng continued with his teeth gnashed, ¡°That guy, Si Xi, he has a good son! If I had such a son, you could just feel free to kill all the other children of mine. However... however, he is Si Wen Ming, not Ying Wen Ming... such a shame, such a shame.¡±

    Ku Quan looked at Ying Yunpeng, seeming to be a bit helpless. This old guy had been thinking about revenge for his son and nephew all these time. Reasonably, with a few provocative words from Ku Quan, he should have stood out and hindered Si Wen Ming in his big n, and cause Si Wen Ming to suffer a severe defeat.

    But what was all this? Ying Yunpeng, this old guy, hadn¡¯t been reacting as Ku Quan estimated at all!

    ¡®Your son and nephew all died because of that Si Wen Ming... with that temper of yours, you are supposed to seek revenge for the smallest grievance, and you¡¯re absolutely nowhere near a decent human being. Why the hell are you still upholding the justice for your humankind and helping that Si Wen Ming with all your powers?¡¯

    Ku Quan sighed slightly again, grinning as he said, ¡°In this case Elder, I, Ku Quan, would like to introduce an elder of mine to you. He has the power that allowed him to even reach the heaven andherworld... For the mysteriousness of his power, even ghosts and gods couldn¡¯t tell. He was a truly a superlunary powerful being.¡±

    Before Ying Yunpeng responded, Ku Quan slightly flicked his finger, and from between his fingers, a white light spot flew out,nded on the ground and transformed into a white lotus.

    As the white lotus spun slightly, Miao Lian, who was holding the jade bottle in his left hand and the wooden stick in his right hand, walked out from a bright white glow. He smilingly nodded at Ku Quan, as a ck and white airstreams swiftly surged out from the jade bottle held in his left hand, transforming into ck and white magic talismans. He pressed them on the heads of those armymanders who were gathered in the hall.

    Over a hundred armymanders under Ying Yunpeng¡¯s lead suddenly all froze. Their souls were temporarily sealed by those ck and white talismans, and instantly, they were all disabled from moving,pletely out of their senses.

    Ying Yunpeng growled out in anger and suddenly leaped up from the chair, pointed his finger at Ku Quan and yelled harshly, ¡°Ku Quan, what are you doing?! I¡¯ve been friends with you for so many years...¡±

    ¡°Hm! You lowly barbaric creature!¡± A faint red light darted out from the white lotus, as Dishi Yanluo, who was wearing heavy armor, stepped out from the white lotus. His body shed across the air and reached up to Ying Yunpeng. He then suddenly gripped Ying Yunpeng¡¯s neck and slightly clenched his fingers. Instantly, Ying Yunpeng was disabled from breathing, popped out his eyes, followed by fainting.

    A good number of heavily armored Yu n and Jia n elite warriors silently walked out from the white lotus one after another.

    Streams of ck and white light condensed into magic talismans, swiftly darting across all tunnels, sealing those archers¡¯ souls one after another, and disabling them all from moving.

 Chapter 399: Deliver All Living Creatures From Torment

    Chapter 399: Deliver All Living Creatures From Torment

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    After a quarter of an hour, Ying Yunpeng finally woke up.

    In the hall where Ying Yunpeng was having a banquet earlier, now was a wall that was cast by bronze in whole and embossed with vermicte patterns of devils. From that hundred-zhang in the square wall, which was filled with portraits of unknown, hideous devils, five dazzling, blood-red rings had reached out, firmly locking Ying Yunpeng¡¯s neck, shoulders, and thighs.

    A strong suction had been released by this devil wall, just like a gigantic swirl, ceaselessly drawing the star power contained in Ying Yunpeng¡¯s body out. His body was limp and powerless; he tried to struggle for a few times, but those blood-red rings stayed entirely unmoved. He growled out in both anger and fright, then despairingly banged his own head hard against that devil wall behind him a couple of times.

    Dishi Yanluo sat on that armchair, which used to belong to Ying Yunpeng, looking down at Ying Yunpeng.

    A long table was ced in front of Dishi Yanluo, and on that table, jade, turtle shells, gold and different sized scrolls and books made from various materials were piled up. A few Yu n young girls, who were beautiful yet had cold and solemn faces, were standing beside him and had been quickly leafing through these scrolls and books. From time to time, they picked some scrolls and books and put them on a square table extra carefully.

    ¡°You!¡± Ying Yunpeng bumped his own head hard against the bronze wall a few times, but only knocked a lump out of his head, not even breaking the skin. Seeing those few Yu n young girls doing all this, he couldn¡¯t help but yell out.

    ¡°Hold your horses!¡± With a graceful and poised manner that a winner was supposed to have, Dishi Yanluo sat still on the armchair and said while slightly pressed his hand down. He narrowed his eyes, saying with a gentle voice and a faint smile on his face, ¡°I am looking for the official letters between you and other human army leaders. In other words, I am looking for essential information regarding your human army and your current situations.¡±

    ¡°Those are all in my head.¡± Ying Yunpeng snorted and sneered, as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that? In order to keep our critical information from falling into your hands, we have always been delivering messages orally only. Not a single word of our confidential military information had ever been written down.¡±

    ¡°I found that out too.¡± Dishi Yanluo grabbed a cyan-colored jade slip, and said ndly, ¡°Things in here are only letters between you and your nsmen and friends; not a single word rted to the human army¡¯s military information.¡±

    He then slightly flicked the jade slip with his finger, staring at Ying Yunpeng and asked, ¡°Who is Yi Qingniao? What divine object did the Divine Yi n lose? Who is that Yi Feng they¡¯re looking for? Why do the Divine Yi n talk to you in amanding tone? They were actuallypelling you, an administrative elder of the Ten Sun Country stationed in Pu Ban, to listen to the orders given by Yi Qingniao, am I right?¡±

    Ying Yunpeng¡¯s face twisted. He stayed silent for a while, gave a sneer then responded, ¡°This has nothing to do with you.¡±

    Dishi Yanluo shrugged, said ndly, ¡°Indeed, nothing to do with me... I¡¯m just curious.¡±

    Dropping the jade slip held in his hand, Dishi Yanluo then smiled and said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s head to business. I assume that the Qian Family have already fallen into your trap, haven¡¯t they? The Di Family are also doing pretty good in the Blood Cloud Mountain, and so are you. Come on, tell me, for taking the Qian Family¡¯s main army force out, how many forces have you deployed, and where did you get that much military power?¡±

    He then flicked his finger again. Following his move, two heavily armored Jia n warriors walked up with big steps, putting a magic sandbox, which was decorated with gold and jade, on the floor between Dishi Yanluo and Ying Yunpeng. A bright light lit up the entire hall, and within that light, the topographic map of the whole Chi Ban Mountain area was clearly visible.

    ¡°The Qian Family discovered an excellent opportunity to build a contribution and to unt. They had deployed all the official armies under their control, as well as their family troops over here... they even sent over ny-percent of their human ves, who were formerly working in mines. That is an enormous army.¡±

    Dishi Yanluo grabbed an arm of a Yu n girl, who was standing beside him, gently and slowly stroking that tender and smooth arm of hers, and said in a soft voice, ¡°For dealing with such a big army, you must have done an overall preparation. But to annihte such a strong army, exactly how much military force do you have to deploy?¡±

    ¡°Ten times? Twenty times? Or, in order to ensure the thorough annihtion of the Qian Family¡¯s army, you have had deployed the military forces, that had warriors numbered over a hundred times the number of their warriors?¡± Dishi Yanluo exaggeratedly shook his head, as if he was shocked pretty badly by this spection, then gave a weird smile and continued, ¡°Hm, such a vast army of yours, but, where are those army forces now? Where did you transfer them from?¡±

    On that magic sandbox, Dishi Yanluo swept his finger across the series of mountains, which were strictly guarded by the humankind, one after another. Meanwhile, he looked at Ying Yunpeng and asked, ¡°From here? Here? Or...Pu Ban? Or, all those ns in the southern side of Pu Ban, have they all sent their military forces out? In which area were the military forces moved? In the south side of Pu Ban, which spots were now devoid of military force?¡±

    Ying Yunpeng stared at Dishi Yanluo, whose face was now filled with a grin, gnashed his teeth and asked him back, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Dishi Yanluo grinningly shrugged, then responded in a rxed tone, ¡°I will take this opportunity and break into the Evil Dragon Bay! You want to wipe the Qian Family¡¯s army out in Evil Dragon Bay, then in this Evil Dragon Bay, I will wipe out all the human elite army forces you deployed in here. I have already prepared an army which is tens of times bigger than the Qian Family¡¯s army group. After exterminating all of the human army force gathered in Evil Dragon Bay, I will select a route that is the weakest on the resistant power of your humankind, and I will break directly into Pu Ban.¡±

    Raised his head, Dishi Yanluo smiled intoxicatedly, and continued, ¡°In so many years, not a single human emperor has been captured alive by us. This time, I want to create history!¡±

    Ying Yunpeng gave a scornful sneer, then yelled harshly, ¡°Create history? You have broken the rule! You attacked me yourself, you broke the rule. Since you haveunched the attack on me yourself, our Divine Magi and even more powerful beings can also attack your civilians! You can just expect a flood of blood!¡±

    Dishi Yanluo stayed silent for a while, thenughed out rxedly and said, ¡°Who would know that I¡¯ve attacked you? Hm?¡±

    Ying Yunpeng¡¯s heart sank bit by bit. He red at Dishi Yanluo and growled, ¡°You, you¡¯re not thinking about killing everyone in here, are you?!¡±

    Dishi Yanluo chuckled and slightly shook his head. He then pped his hands, followed by which, a gate on one side of the hall opened. From this, Miao Lian and Ku Quan smilingly walked out. Following them were four seemingly vigorous young men, wearing cyan feather cloaks, walking into the hall at a fast pace.

    ¡°Jinpeng, Yinpeng, Tongpeng, Tiepeng!¡± Ying Yunpeng yelled out in shock. He stared at those four young men, who were closely following behind Miao Lian and Ku Qua, roaring in extreme rage, ¡°What...are you doing?! Do you have any idea what are you doing now?!¡±

    The four young men looked at Ying Yunpeng simultaneously, showing a bitter smile, as if they were quite disappointed in Ying Yunpeng, and said, ¡°Abba, Master Miao Lian and master Ku Quan, they are real superlunary powerful beings. What they know and what they are capable of are beyond our imaginations. Now, they have opened the gate of their world to us... If you, Abba, are willing to join the two masters¡¯ homegate, you will certainly be valued by the two masters.¡±

    Ying Yunpeng stared at these four adopted sons of his. He had taken them in since they were little boys, and all these years, these four young men had been his absolute trusted subordinates; they were the strongest helpers for him to manage the great army of the Ten Sun Country, stationed in Pu Ban City, just like his own right hand. How could they possibly betray him within such a short span of time, and throw themselves into thep of Ku Quan and Miao Lian?

    Miao Lian smilingly walked over, put his right hand on Ying Yunpeng¡¯s forehead, gave a gentle smile and said, ¡°Brother, please follow thews of our great Dao! Today, just let me, your bigger brother, take you into our homegate by myself!¡±

    Ying Yunpeng cursed out loud, and at the same time, a white lotus rose from Miao Lian¡¯s palm, transforming into many streams of white light. The light flew into the spot in between Ying Yunpeng¡¯s brows and merged with his head.

 Chapter 400: Convert and Betray

    Chapter 400: Convert and Betray

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    ¡°Brother,e into my homegate. We have boundless, stunning natural scenes, immeasurably broad fertilends and endless happiness. Once you have joined us, no weapon can ever harm you... even water and fire cannot affect you anymore; poisonous bugs can nevere near you, and all your sins will be canceled entirely. Join us, you will attain powerful abilities, incredible magics; you can learn arcane spells, you will have supreme powers. You can live forever, you will never perish, and will be enjoying your life forever and ever... You... will have an eternal life.¡±

    Miao Lian chanted in a soft and peaceful tone, stating all the benefits of bing his disciple to Ying Yunpeng one after another.

    Every time he let out a word, a white lotus would fly out from the tip of his tongue, transform into a clear stream of light, and merge into Ying Yunpeng¡¯s forehead.

    Ying Yunpeng¡¯s body had been quivering and struggling intensely, as countless dark blood vessel bulged up from his forehead. His eyes were popped out, even seeming to fly out from his eye sockets, and were now filled with blood streaks that; the whites of his eyes had almost turned purely blood-red.

    He didn¡¯t look at Miao Lian. Instead, he red at the four adopted sons of his. He had cared about them so much as if they were his real sons. Ying Yunpeng ragingly growled out in a hoarse voice, ¡°You don¡¯t want me as your Abba. It¡¯s okay...I¡¯m not your real father after all, and you are only orphans that I adopted...but, you have the blood of Eastern Wastnd people flowing in your veins! How could you betray the Ten Sun Country?! How could you betray the Eastern Wastnd? How could you...¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t betray!¡± Jinpeng took a step forwards, solemnly kowtowed to Ying Yunpeng for three times, then said in a very polite tone, ¡°Abba, we¡¯re saving the Eastern Wastnd! The humankind can¡¯t possibly hold off Yu Dynasty¡¯s power... after all, anyone who dares to resist will eventually be ashes.¡±

    Yinppeng took a few step forwards, kowtowed loudly to Ying Yunpeng for three times as well, then begged, ¡°Abba, please, convert to Master Miao Lian! Master Miao Lian will take you as a disciple on behalf of his Shifu, and thus, you will be his brother! As long as you are converted, billions of our people will be converted too... In the future, Yu n people will cease to be our enemies.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Blood veins bulged out all over Ying Yunpeng¡¯s body, and cyan light spots began sparkling in countless Magus Acupoints of his. From time to time, a loud and clear metal nging noise woulde from his body. He looked at the four adopted sons of his, and roared harshly, ¡°You¡¯re all dumb! You¡¯re all crazy! My good ancestors¡¯ souls! How could you do something like this?!¡±

    Miao Lian grinningly looked at Ying Yunpeng, and meanwhile, the flowing speed of the light stream surging out from his palm grew a lot faster than before. Within that clear light, many sparkling and little spell symbols were clearly visible when the light stream ceaselessly gushed into Ying Yunpeng¡¯s head.

    ¡°Brother Yunpeng, your so-called ancestors¡¯ souls are actually nothing but ghosts...mere traces of souls. You worship and adore your ancestors¡¯ souls, but you don¡¯t get enough to eat, drink, use; you don¡¯t get immortal lives either... Then what do you worship your ancestors¡¯ souls for?

    ¡°Come, join us... you will have supreme abilities, you will understand the infinitely great Dao, you can have great powers. By then, in your eyes, your once so-called ancestors¡¯ souls will be as insignificant as a tiny ant. Those are nothing but only spirits of your ancestors, why should you care so much about those?¡±

    ¡°Come join us, join us, join us!¡± Miao Lian repeated these few words over and over again. Every time he repeated it, a white lotus would spurt out from his tongue tip and flow into Ying Yunpeng¡¯s head. Ying Yunpeng¡¯s face became more and more twisted, and his head was gradually covered up by a clearyer of light.

    ¡°I...do not...betray...ancestors!¡± Ying Yunpeng murmured in a hoarse voice, ¡°I am not a righteous person...I am not a kind one...In my life, I have killed, set fires to the others; bullied the innocent, robbed, looted, seized women... done countless things like these. I am a true viin, a bastard...However, I don¡¯t betray my race, I don¡¯t betray my ancestors!¡±

    He then raised his head with difficulty, looked at Dishi Yanluo, and roared out in a resonant voice.

    ¡°I...will not!¡±

    Dishi Yanluo scornfully nced at Ying Yunpeng, then said in a nd tone, ¡°An ignorant barbarian. Don¡¯t want to betray your ancestors? Sounds worth to be respected, but what a stupid behavior this is...As long as there are enough benefits and profits, for things like ancestors, what is the worst that can happen even if you betray them asionally?¡±

    The few Yu n girls standing near Dishi Yanluoughed out loud together. That was no bosh at all, after all in the Yu n, and amongst Yu n noble people, as long as the benefit was great enough, they could even sell their own children just like selling goods. Not to mention ancestors, which could even be entirely imaginary.

    ¡°You stubborn, ignorant man!¡± Dishi Yanluo sat on that tall and giant chair, looking down at Ying Yunpeng, and said in a careless tone, ¡°You backboned, proud, stupid being, don¡¯t you want to revenge for your son and nephew?¡±

    Ying Yunpeng¡¯s eyeballs seemed to pop out from his eye sockets entirely, and even about to flew out, while he screamed himself hoarse.

    ¡°The revenge I owe my son and nephew...I will hold my longbow myself, and shoot that few little bastards dead! If I want to kill, not even Si Wen Ming can stop me! My revenge...does not need you...Ah!¡±

    Miao Lian changed his hand motions and once he did that, a deep growl, that sounded light lion¡¯s roars, came out of Miao Lian¡¯s palm. Ying Yunpeng couldn¡¯t let out a single word anymore. Instead, he could only scream in that hoarse voice.

    Ying Yunpeng felt as if countless sharp daggers were slicing his soul. His soul, which had been nourished by his strong life-force for so many years, and was hundreds, even thousands of times stronger than souls of ordinary Senior Magi, now seemed to be smashed by those sharp daggers, like a fleshy, mountain-sized piece of meat.

    A great pain came from his soul. Ying Yunpeng was screaming in pain. He would rather die than suffer such horrible pain. Almost all human Senior Magi and Magus Kingscked magics and skills that could protect their souls from soul-targeted magic attacks. When facing soul-targeted attacks, except for a very few Magi who were exceptionally talented on cultivating souls, all the others could only endure the attack with their strong bodies and souls, and try their bests to kill the enemies before the enemies killed them.

    However, Ying Yunpeng was now locked on the devil wall, and although Miao Lian was right in front of him, he could not...

    ¡°I will not obey!¡± Along with a furious roar, Ying Yunpeng¡¯s neck suddenly extended to over a zhang long. Followed by a series of bone creaking noise, his neck bones malposed, bulging out from under the skin of that strangely long neck, making him looked extremely ferocious and hideous.

    He suddenly opened his mouth widely, like the jaws of poisonous snakes, even to a straight angle, then bit severely on the neck of Miao Lian, squeezing a loud ¡®crack¡¯ out of his neck. For this move, Ying Yunpeng had used up all of his remaining power. His life and dignity, the glory he had as one of the Eastern Wastnd¡¯s Ten Sun Country people, and his piousness to his ancestors and his nsmen were all condensed in this move.

    ¡®Crack¡¯! Miao Lian burst out a grave howl. Half of his neck was crushed by Ying Yunpeng¡¯s teeth; his neck bones were broken, and arge, semicircle wound appeared on his neck. While howling and wailing, he stepped quickly back, then fell on the ground, twitching intensely.

    Even Dishi Yanluo was frightened pretty badly by this unpredicted move. For a short while, he didn¡¯t even know how to react. He instantly stood up from the seat; that carelessness and rxation on his face, which usually belonged to winners, had gonepletely. He red at Ying Yunpeng, almost screaming out hysterically.

    ¡°Kill...¡±

    ¡°Let me!¡± Miao Lian¡¯s voice had be extremely weird. As a golden stream of light shed across his neck, thatrge wound immediately healed.

    Inside Miao Lian¡¯s eyes, two lotuses were clearly visible. Both his voice and movements had changedpletely. His voice now sounded intangible, as if it came from far, far away; his moves had be especially natural and pure. A strange, mysterious vibe that could bring people a great fear spread out from his body. Dishi Yanluo immediately paused, subconsciously gripping the hilt of his sword.

    ¡°The ocean of bitterness is boundless, you can still mend your way once you realize your error. Silly kid...e, join us.¡± Miao Lian slightly flicked his finger, then gently pointed his finger at between Ying Yunpeng¡¯s eyebrows.

    From the spot in between Ying Yunpeng¡¯s eyebrows, two white lotuses gradually bloomed. He closed his eyes with a smiling face, then slightly sighed. Two lines of hot tears flew out from the corners of his eyes, but the corners of his mouth curved upwards more and more. Deepugh lines had drawn a pattern on his face, which looked like a devil.

 Chapter 401: Itchy

    Chapter 401: Itchy

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    On one side of the Evil Dragon Bay, on top of a barren mountain, Yu Yu was wearing a red cloak, looking afar with a pair of glowing eyes.

    When the sense of Miao Lian¡¯s power suddenly became dimly discernible, and his voice became archaic and intangible, from the grey, lusterless sheath hung around Yu Yu¡¯s waist, a cyan beam of light zipped out three-inch far along with a sudden ng. It released a fierce sense of sword power, which seemed to reach the sky. When that sharp sword light was going to rise and slice clouds in the sky into pieces, it was pressed back into the sheath by Yu Yu¡¯s left hand. All the sword power released by it returned into the sheath as well.

    After that, a purple lightning ball popped out from Yu Yu¡¯s belt, letting out millions of lightning bolts following a series of sizzling noises. Watching these lightning bolts striking onto the hill where Ying Yunpeng and his army were hiding, Yu Yu pointed his right hand at the lightning ball. Along with his move, this purple lightning ball instantly moved back into his belt.

    Within only a second, different magical scenes happened around Yu Yu¡¯s body for tens of times. Sword light, lightning bolts, or chaotic yet stable streams of power, or the earth rumbling under his feet, water, fire or wind swooshing and surging around his body... Each time these magical scenes happened, an original and prehistoric sense of power would be released. Sometimes, that power seemed even older than this world, causing a horribly strong , unstoppable, force vibration, seeming to even open up a new world.

    After a series of scrambling patting and pping on his own body, Yu Yu finally pacified and re-sealed all those magical powers popping out from his body one after another. He yelled in a deep voice, ¡°I am the one who has a fire of anger in my heart, what are you all agitating for? Is it your turn to make a move yet?¡±

    Gui Ling and a few of her disciples stood behind Yu Yu. She narrowed her eyes, looking at Yu Yu, who was now in a flurried state, not saying anything as she smiled.

    Po was smilingly looking at the embarrassed shape of Yu Yu as well. He then turned around, exined to the few of his disciples standing behind him which amazingly powerful treasure was responsible for each magical scene that happened just now around Yu Yu¡¯s body, with a gentle voice.

    ¡°This cyan sword light is an incredibly powerful treasure crafted by my Shifu, who is your grand-Shifu, and is capable of breaking the nature¡¯s mystery, cutting off the causality of all things and beings; it has the supreme power that could shatter the void, even reverse time. No matter how powerful and capable a living being is, my Shifu is able to destroy the gain of millions of years of severe cultivation of his, her or its, by simply wielding this sword.¡±

    ¡°This purple lightning ball is even more fantastic. It¡¯s condensed from the very first, most original lightning bolt of this world, caused by the collision of earth, fire, water and wind powers which had burst out from the chaos when this world was opened up by the ancient, legendarily powerful being. Its power was immense, and could frighten all kinds of evilness; anyone who tries to fight against it would be routed.¡±

    ¡°These six ck and red silhouettes of streamers are...¡±

    Hearing Po speak of those six streamers, Yu Yu slightly snorted, and Po gave a grin, instantly stopping his exnation. He wiped the saliva stream, which he couldn¡¯t help but let out flowing down from his mouth¡¯s corner, then grinningly said to the few disciples of his, ¡°The biggest wish of mine, your Shifu, is to imitate these genuine treasures that belong to my Shifu. Even if my imitations could only be eighty to ny percent as powerful as the real ones... that would be enough.¡±

    Gui Ling stood beside Po, smiled and said, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re quite greedy. Each one of these supreme treasures that belong to our Shifu had an extraordinary, supernormal history. If you could imitate even fifty to sixty percent of powers of these treasures, that would be more than enough to shock the heaven, earth, andherworld... if you could make it eighty to ny percent...¡±

    Hearing Gui Ling, Po was going to say something to disprove her words, but Yu Yu suddenly raised his head, looking at the sky with his left hand pressed on that gray, lusterless sheath, slightly sighed and said, ¡°My hands are itchy! My hands are truly itchy!¡±

    The looks of both Po and Gui Ling changes immediately. Gui Ling gave a loud shout.

    ¡°Shifu!¡±

    Yu Yu coughed slightly, then his ten fingers began flicking in the air like water streams. From each fingertip of his, tiny beams of sword light darted out to many feet far. Those sword light beams sliced the air apart, and from those tears of the air, thin streams of Chaos power[1] silently spread out, shrouding Yu Yu¡¯s body in the form of mist.

    An arcane, mysterious and unspeakable, yet extremely dangerous vibe emerged around Yu Yu as if he was now capable of destroying the world thoroughly. His pair of eyes had be like immeasurably deep pools, and streams of the power of Chaos had been rotating slowly inside those eyes as if every single thing in this world was about to be swallowed by this pair of eyes.

    Gui Ling was astounded. She took a step forward, put her face up to Yu Yu and said in a deep voice, ¡°Shifu, you cannot make a move.¡±

    Po puffed his chest out. The sense of an immense, vast power spread out from his body. Numerous cyan-colored lotuses faintly emerged from the air, surrounding his body, and from the sky above his head, extremely thin beams of golden light fell down like a golden rain. The continuous pattern of golden light beams sted right away after falling on his body into spheres of golden light. From within every sphere of golden light, a golden lotus bloomed, forming a delightful contrast with those cyan lotuses.

    He turned around, and said to the few disciples that stood behind him in a deep voice, ¡°My Shifu said that his hands are itchy... you should prepare for a good big fight.¡±

    Gui Ling paused for a second, nced at Po then helplessly shook her head and sighed. After that, she turned around as well, saying to her few disciples also in a deep voice, ¡°Prepare to make a move. Once youunch your moves, spare no efforts to attack. No matter Dishi Yanluo or Miao Lian or Ku Quan, kill them all... Do not leave even a trace of their souls!¡±

    ¡°Eh-hem,¡± Yu Yu coughed, then slowly said, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? I only said that my hands are itchy, it¡¯s not yet the time when you have tounch the move. I¡¯m just annoyed by that shameless twat, how could he entrap others in such a lowly, dirty way?¡±

    Gnashing his teeth, Yu Yu continued in a cold voice, ¡°Have you seen clearly? The changes that happened in Miao Lian¡¯s body?¡±

    Gui Ling raised his eyebrows. That stunningly beautiful face of her gave an incredibly dangerous feeling, like an iceberg, while she said, ¡°Wasn¡¯t he possessed by divided spirits of those two?¡±

    Yu Yu gave a cold and faint smile, and responded, ¡°If they were shameless enough to this degree, to possess Miao Lian with their divided spirits and forcibly turn Ying Yunpeng, I, your Shifu, would have chopped that Miao Lian already. I would like to see who will be the first one who dares to personally step in the conflicts happening in the human world, and break the agreements we signed together back then on top of the Sky Pir.¡±

    Po said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s a spirit talisman crafted by that one, inside the bottle held in Miao Lian¡¯s hand, which is releasing airstreams of Yin and Yang, isn¡¯t it? Miao Lian has forcibly turned Ying Yunpeng only with the help given by the power of that talisman, instead of the power of that one¡¯s divided spirit itself.¡±

    Hearing Po, the truth suddenly dawned to Gui Ling. She smiled to Po and nodded, then said, ¡°Brother, you indeed have sharp eyes... I, Gui Ling, am not as good as you.¡±

    Yu Yu¡¯s fingers twitched for a short span of time while his face twisted from time to time. After quite a while, he finally sat down on a rock, like a t rubber ball, and said, ¡°Never mind, this ce is surrounded by eyes... not like high up in the void, where the fierce wind of natural power is blowing. We can¡¯t freelyunch our moves in here.¡±

    Remaining silent for a while, Yu Yu again sighed slightly and said, ¡°However, my hands are still itchy after all. Therefore, Po, Gui Ling, take my sword talismans and make some arrangements. Give these unreasonable, stupid kids a pleasant surprise. Especially this Dishi Yanluo... hehe... How can you just bully the others like this?¡±

    He then rummaged in his sleeve for a short while and took out three-hundred and sixty sword-shaped jade talismans, which he gave to Po and Gui Ling.

    ¡°You¡¯re little brother is protected by my sword formation. No matter how many military forces his enemy bring to him, as long as they dare to walk into the formation, he would chop them all. But I¡¯m afraid the humankind is facing a severe trouble. You, take my sword talismans and go set up a ¡®prehistoric, favorable and adverse, nine pces sword formation,¡¯ around the Evil Dragon Bay...Since those two could give out their spirit talismans, this sword formation of mine can¡¯t be counted as breaking the rule.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Po and Gui Ling responded, taking over those sword talismans, then took their disciples, transforming into streams of winds and disappeared.

    Yu Yu smiled, and all supernatural and magical scenes happening around his body were restrained, as that red cloak of his turned back into an ordinary, x long shirt.

    He leaned against a rock with a wine cbash carried in his hand, silently looking at the stars moving and clouds changing shapes in the sky, and hearing the wind roar, while slightly humming a folk song.

    ___________________

    [1]Chaos(»ìãç, pinyin: h¨´n d¨´n): ording to Greek mythology, Chaos refers to the personification of the infinity of space preceding the creation of the universe. (This exnatory note is given on the basis of the context, as the author didn¡¯t give a precise exnation of this term.)

 Chapter 402: Close

    Chapter 402: Close

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Numerous streams of scanning blood-red light released by Blood Moon divine towers sliced the air open. All magic formations set around the town had been shaking intensely under the effect caused by explosions of blood-red spell symbols.

    Over seventy Blood Moon divine towers stood in a circle around the city, while thirty-nine portable battle forts encircled the area where Ji Hao was as well. Countless metal puppets carriedrge groups of non-humankind ves, swiftly darting around. Pulled by massive metal puppet beasts, heavy chariots had been ceaselessly moving around the town.

    Non-humankind ves and ve warriors let out earth-shaking growls. They wielded their weapons and knocked their shields in excitement, trying their best to make the most ear-piercing noises. Great sense of power had condensed into visible blood-red mist, coiling high up in the sky. The power had materialized enough to form into blood-red raindrops falling from the heavens from time to time.

    Over ten blood-red erect eyes were floating in the air, illuminating the sky with a cold, evil blood-red light. Without any dissimtion, these eyes had been observing every single move made by the human army inside the town.

    In order to draw the main military force of the Qian Family over, Si Wen Ming arranged millions of fully armored condemned prisoner ves in this city, which was thergest in scale and had the strongest defensive power amongst all towns in this Evil Dragon Bay area. Si Wen Ming made these condemned prisoner ves look exactly like an elite human army force.

    Except for these condemned prisoner ves, over a thousand Kuafu Family people had also been walking around in thisrge town, hundreds of treemen, who had enormous body shapes, were roaring towards the sky, while thousands of boas and flood dragons coiled around enormous iron stakes, spraying clouds of mist out.

    All these had been sending a strong message ¡ª¡ª Arge number of human military forces had gathered in here, and this town was the most important defensive stronghold of the human army in Evil Dragon Bay. Once this town was broken, the empty Evil Dragon Bay would no longer be able to stop the Qian Family¡¯s army from marching on.

    Like flies which had sensed fresh blood, Qian Family¡¯s military forces came swarming over from all directions. They had already broken tens of towns, which were also important defensive strongholds of the human army in Evil Dragon Bay area. However, they didn¡¯t gain too much from those towns.

    By now, the Qian Family people had fixed their eyes on this town. As long as they broke this town, the in area behind Evil Dragon Bay would be a smooth, trouble-less yground for them. That in area had the radius of hundreds of thousands of miles, and the human army had absolutely no power to hold off the Qian Family¡¯s strong attacks in that in area,

    Ji Hao stood on the tallest watch towers set on the city wall, looking down at those, incalcble warriors of the Qian Family armies.

    Within the tens of miles radius coverage of Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation, any slight move made by any being was under Ji Hao¡¯s control. ¡®Not enough... not yet enough¡¯, he could notunch the move for now. At this moment, only around fifty percent of the Qian Family¡¯s elite military forces had gathered within the area three-hundred miles in radius around the town; many other armies and troops of the Qian Family were still outside this area.

    ¡°Get him up in here!¡± Ji Hao wielded his hand and gave an order downwards.

    A few tall and sturdy human warriors carried Qian Tan, who now barely looked like a living being, up to the city wall, then tied him up on a wooden cross. A muscr human warrior grabbed Qian Tan¡¯s cloth and violently ripped it off. That tender and soft silk fabric was torn apart immediately, and Qian Tan¡¯s bodypletely was exposed in the air, right in front of countless pairs of eyes of those Qian Family warriors gathered around the town.

    The entire space suddenly fell into a deadly deathly stillness, after which, countless human warriors burst with an earth-shaking hurrah from inside the town. Kuafu Family warriors and treemen, who were all immense in shapes, raised their enormous weapons, cheering towards the sky, while those gigantic flood dragons and boas straightened their bodies one after another, each reaching hundreds of zhangs in height, and madly spurted poisonous smoke and dense mist out.

    As for those Qian Family warriors, they kept their mouths tightly shut, not a single one of them daring to make any sound.

    The one who was now tied on a cross on the city wallpletely nude, body exposing in front of everyone, was Qian Tan, a direct descendant of the current leader of the Qian Family, who was very high up in the order of session among all Qian Family sessors!

    Arge chariot troop surrounded a few Yu n novel people, galloping towards the city wall in a formidable array. Soon, that chariot troop reached less than three miles away from the city wall. A Yu n middle-aged man pointed his finger at Qian Tan, who was tied on the city wall and yelled harshly with a cold and fierce look, ¡°Let him go, open your gate and surrender. You will be ves, but will not suffer any further punishment.¡±

    Ji Hao smilingly shook his head. He pointed at Qian Tan as well, and responded in a cold tone, ¡°All Qian Family¡¯s armies, get the hell out of Evil Dragon Bay... otherwise, I will chop him into pieces right now!¡±

    A human warrior held a dagger, which was simply crafted from cattle horn. He sliced on Qian Tan¡¯s thigh with the dull dangle edge that was roughly ground from ck volcano rock. A slice of skin and flesh was cut off,rge streams of blood gushing out. That human warrior carried that slice of skin and flesh, roaring out in excitement.

    Qian Tan screamed himself hoarse in pain. He looked at that Yu n middle-aged man and yelled, ¡°My dear uncle! Help me! Help me! Where¡¯s my father?¡±

    That Yu n middle-aged man threw a sharp nce at Qian Tan, face slightly twitched as he raised his right hand, wielded in the air and said, ¡°Qian Tan, for our family glory, sacrifice yourself! They harmed you so not a single one in this town will live!¡±

    Taking a deep breath, this Yu n middle-aged man continued in that harsh tone, ¡°We will build the glory of our Qian Family with our own hands! Break Evil Dragon Bay, break Chi Ban Mountain! Supreme Blood Moon, please gift us power! Allow us to conquer these lowly barbarians!¡±

    Countless Yu n noble people, Jia n warriors and Xiu n craftsmen, non-humankind ves and ve warriors and their battle beasts under their controls all growled out, roaring out while being filled with battle lust. In front of their tsunami-like mountain-crushing roars and growls, Qian Tan¡¯s cry was as fragile as a tiny bubble.

    The luster of over seventy Blood Moon divine towers suddenly turned dimmer and deeper. These towers had been changed to attacking mode from the detecting mode.

    Along with a loud buzzing noise, tons of magic crystals were filled into those divine towers. Followed by terrifyingly great booming sounds, hundreds of blood-red lightning bolts darted out from the top of these divine towers, heavily striking the town behind Ji Hao.

    Blood-red lightning bolts sted out, as rampant electric currents sizzled through the groups of condemned prisoner ves lined up in the town. The bodies of a big number of condemned prisoner ves exploded entirely only because of a slight touch of those blood-red electric currents. Blood, smashed bones and flesh burst in clouds, like numerous enormous blood-red flowers blooming in the town.

    The defensive magic formation of the town had been fully activated, releasing thickyers of light screens, wrapping the entire city up.

    However, under full-strength attacksunched by over seventy Blood Moon divine towers altogether, those defensive light screens released by the defensive magic formation seemed to be paper-thin. Holes appeared on those defensive light screens one after another only after a short while of resistance.

    Ji Hao looked at Qian Tan then let out a loud shout. Following his voice, a few human warriors made their moves together. Bit by bit, they cut Qian Tan into pieces.

    Qian Tan cried, wailed and screamed in pain, ceaselessly begging his uncle to save him hurriedly.

    Qian Tan¡¯s uncle threw another sharp nce at him, gave a loud growl then turned around, leaving right away with his warriors. Soon, within the coverage of Ji Hao¡¯s perception, Qian Family¡¯s armies crazily surged over. Almost all Qian Family¡¯s elite military forces began gathering over simultaneously.

    Like raging wavespping against the shore, the Qian Family seemed to aplish the whole task at one stroke. They were preparing to tten the town!

    Ji Hao was silently waiting. He stood on the city wall, not saying a word.

    Countless condemned prisoner ves were led up to the city wall by elite human warriors, getting ready for theing bloody battle.

 Chapter 403: Sword attack

    Chapter 403: Sword attack

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The Yu n was indeed terrifying.

    From armies to equipment, to battle experiences and skills, their overall strength couldpletely overpower the humankind!

    After a massive battle against the four armies under Di Sha, Di Suo, Di Mo and Ju Xiu¡¯smands, Ji Hao thought he had already seen the real powers of Yu n armies. However, the current situation was a head-on blow, waking him up thoroughly!

    The Yu Dynasty was divided ording to twelve different branch bloodlines, which were the three ¡®suns¡¯ and nine ¡®moons.¡¯ A powerful family of Blood Moon releasing all of their powers, how terrifying was that!

    As Qian Tan¡¯s uncle moved backward, the Qian Family armies, which had encircled the town, instantly began moving like an aroused beast.

    Powered by powerful magic formations, thousands of square-shaped battering juggernauts swooshed towards the town as fast as a hurricane. Strings of crossbows buzzed on the city wall, releasing fierce arrows, while Kuafu Family warriors threw giant rocks down and treemen bashed their long and huge branches down the city wall. However, none of the above could stop those metal, extra-enormous battering juggernauts from approaching.

    When these battering juggernauts reached less than half a mile away from the city wall, scalingdders rose swiftly from them one after another, reaching the city wall like uncountable ws of malicious ghosts.

    Followed by a series of creaking noises, thousands of thick and heavy scalingdders nged against the city wall. Specially crafted iron ws reached out from thesedders, deeply sinking into the wall, fixing thedders firmly.

    Before human warriors on the city wall could do anything to break thosedders, Blood Moon divine towers released a massive wave of lightning bolts, sweeping across the city wall like a storm. Wherever those blood-red lightning bolts darted across, scores of human warriors died in body-explosions. Their blood puffed up into the air, transforming into countless twisted, blood-red spell symbols, swishing in all directions.

    Those blood-red spell symbols were as fierce as sharp arrows, wherever they flew across, groups of human warriors were smashed into meat paste. More blood condensed into spell symbols under the effect of the Blood Moon¡¯s power, madly and randomly striking on the bodies of those human warriors. Human warriors guarding on the city wall were almost all wiped out.

    Before back up warriors came onto the city wall from the town, following another wave of buzzing noise, tens of thousands of ive-throwers roared out from behind those battering juggernauts. Countless thumb-thick, three feet long metal arrows rose into the air like an overwhelminglyrge group of locusts, covering the top of the city wall up as if ready to destroy everything in this world.

    Ahead of these ive-throwers, groups of Jia n warriors pulled gigantic, metal longbows open, releasing giant-sized arrows towards the city wall one after another, which wererge enough to be used as long spears by human warriors.

    Spell symbols attached to those arrows shone with an eye-piercing light as the arrowsnded on the city wall. Those arrows exploded, opening numerous holes on theyers of defensive light screens of the defensive magic formation, of this town. Uncountable different sized cracks appeared on the city wall, which was cast from metal as a whole, because of the explosions of those arrows.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    All human warriors guarding the city wall were wiped out. Ji Hao stood on the watchtower, looking at these Qian Family armies bursting with terrifyingly lethal powers, in a great shock.

    The defending troops in the town hadn¡¯t fought with full strength, even the power the defensive magic formation of this town had been weakened by a certain percentage on purpose. But Ji Hao was clearly aware that judging from the intensity of attacksunched currently by Qian Family armies, even if human warriors who guarded the city wall were all elites instead of condemned prisoner ves, the result wouldn¡¯t be much better than what those condemned prisoner ves had achieved.

    The surrounding area of the town was covered by attacking range of those long-range weapons. Meanwhile, millions of non-humankind ves and ve warriors were growling ¡®kill,¡¯ crazily rushing towards the city with their eyes shining brightly with a fierce blood-red light. They madly surged up to the top of the city wall through those scalingdders, like ck tidewater.

    Tens of thousands of Yu n elite warriors lined up orderly in phnxes, standing tens of miles away. Under the protection of a huge number of Jia n warriors and walls of solid, portable battle forts, they were holding magic wands in their hands and incanting spells. Blood-red light streams had been rotating in the erect eyes in the middle of their eyebrows. These Yu n warriors were constantly enchanting all kinds of secret magics to stimte the powers of those ve warriors and ves.

    Ji Hao activated his Gold Crow pupils, under which, nothing about these ves and ve warriors¡¯ powers could ever hide ¡ª¡ª Stimted by that secret Blood Moon power magic, generally, the power of these ve warriors and ves was raised by three to five times!

    Those ve warrior leaders, who had reached the level of Senior Magi before, now had all been releasing an extra strong sense of power, like raging dragons. Each one of them now looked like a wild, man-eating monster, rushing towards the city wall while snarling resonantly. They dashed up to the top of the city wall with only a few swift steps!

    ¡°Kill!¡± Thousands of senior-level ve warrior leaders, who had been strengthened by a few times by the secret Blood Moon power magic, stood on the city wall, wielding their heavy and giant weapons, hacking down towards those defending human troops on the wall.

    By now, the situation had changed into this- non-humankind warriors stood on the city wall while defending human troops were climbing up to the top of the city wall throughdders set on the inner side of the city wall! The battle situation had changed thoroughly, radically, within only the span of a few breaths! At this moment, the whole situation even looked as if the defending troops were trying to break the town.

    Ji Hao watched these Yu n armies¡¯ behavior in a deep shock. Was this terrifyingly great strength the real power of the Qian Family, which was a truly influential Yu n family, after they released all their forces?

    ¡°Get the hell off!¡± A silvery roar came from the city. Man Man mounted on Dragon Pool¡¯s head, each arm wielding a hammer hard forward. Over ten ve warriors leaders, who had rushed up to the top of the city wall, let out muffled moans and were all sent flying away while vomiting blood. Some of them had their arms smashed by Man Man¡¯s hammers, directly falling down from the tall city wall.

    Large clouds of dark green, poisonous mist spread out on the top of the city wall. Wherever that toxic mist swept across, huge groups of non-humankind ves and ve warriors silently fell down from scalingdders.

    Dense, green toxic mist had been coiling around Yu Mu¡¯s body. He was quietly standing below the watchtower where Ji Hao was in. A ten-zhang long section of city wall around his body had already be a forbidden zone. Every non-humankind warrior or ve who dared to approach had been corroded into a puddle of sticky pus speedily.

    But all of a sudden, two bolts of blood-red lightning released by Blood Moon divine towers sizzled over, urately striking Man Man and Yu Mu.

    Both of them let out muffled moans while being sent flying out for tens of miles, falling into the town and not making any sound for quite a while.

    After that, the top of the city war was filled up by non-humankind armies again. Countless ve warriors and ves surged up to the city wall, wielding their weapons and madly attacking human warriors. Under themand of those ve warrior leaders, they rushed down through thedders set on the inner side of the city wall. In their paths, tons of condemned prisoner ves were chopped into bits, killed immediately without any resistance.

    Outside the town, ive-throwers and Jia n archers began releasing arrows once again. This time, those arrows flew straight towards the town, instead of the city wall. Those arrows had formed a horrible storm; wherever it swooshed across, numerous bodies were punctured, shattered, or turned into smashed meat paste, pping on the ground.

    Within the short span of a few minutes, the defensive force of this town was crushed almostpletely. Large scale troops of human warriors were still staying inside the town, but those troops now were all in total disarray, and couldn¡¯t fend against attacksunched by the non-humankind armies at all.

    Ji Hao stood on the watchtower, and with the help of the magic sword formation, he clearly ¡®saw¡¯ that around seventy percent of the Qian Family¡¯s military forces had already stepped in the area three-hundred miles in radius around the town.

    More troops and armies had been gathering over towards the town. Obviously, they were all in a great rush to gain some credits. At least, they had to attain a good reputation for ¡®breaking the human army¡¯s defensive line in Evil Dragon Bay¡¯!

    ¡°It¡¯s about time!¡±

    Looking at thousands of Jia n big warriors darting over towards the watchtower he was standing in, Ji Hao gave a loudugh, then rubbed his own hands. Following his move, a lightning bolt rose directly into the sky.

    The sky and the ground vibrated simultaneously, while a hazy stream of sword power ran through the north city wall. From east to west, that sword power stream went through the two-hundred miles long city wall.

    On the city wall, over a thousand Jia n big warriors and thousands of ve warrior leaders and tens of thousands of ve warriors and ves abruptly paused, freezing like stone statues.

 Chapter 404: Sword Kill

    Chapter 404: Sword Kill

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Four streams of sword powers tore the air apart while striking over, each going through the city wall in the east, south, west or north side.

    Non-humankind warriors who had surged up to the city wall were frozen altogether, eyes filled with fright, confusion, and despair. In the very next moment, thin blood mist sprayed out from their bodies simultaneously. Thin, razor-de-sharp kes of blood mist spurted out from their bodies along with a hissing noise. Within a blink of an eye, their bodies all turned to regr-shaped pieces, falling to the ground.

    Those body pieces were thumb-sized, perfectly square, having the cut edges as smooth as mirror surfaces.

    Over a hundred thousand non-humankind warriors who had charged forward fell at the same moment, and in such a horrifying way.

    The broad battlefield instantly fell into a deathly silence. Except for those Qian Family armies which were rushing over at their highest speed from three-hundred miles away, all non-humankind warriors who had witnessed what happened just now were all silenced. Each one of them was frozen by the shock, like a dead body.

    ¡°This...what...how could this happen?!¡±

    After a time span of three breaths, in a portable battle fort, the one that was the farthest from the city wall, a Qian Family elder let out a scream. He couldn¡¯t even believe his own eyes.

    Those warriors had already rushed up to the top of the city wall and upied it. Tthe human troops inside the town were suppressed severely, they were even almost disabled from breathing. They were so close from breaking this town thoroughly and destroying thest bit of defense of the human army in this Evil Dragon Bay area.

    From Evil Dragon Bay to the south was a smooth and t in area, that had a radius of hundreds of thousands of miles, and would allow the Qian Family to dominate with great ease. On that in area, the Qian Family¡¯s immensely strong military forces could unscrupulouslyunch their attacks in any direction. They would have absolute strategic advantage, with which, they would be able to turn the entire defensive line of the human army in the Chi Ban Mountain area into a total mess!

    As long as they could break this town, thest important, defensive stronghold of the human army, in Evil Dragon Bay!

    However, where did those four sword power streamse from?

    Over seventy Blood Moon divine towers released scanning blood-red light streams together. Dazzling blood-red light streams rose into the air one after another along with ear-piercing buzzing noises. Blood-red spell symbols were shining all over the sky.

    The air was inplete silence, and not even the slightest sound could be heard. No tracks of magic formations were found, not even a single trace to proof of the existence of a magic formation.

    ¡°How... the hell... did that happen?!¡± Qian Family elders began screaming hysterically. They nervously looked at the surrounding area. All of their panic buttons were pushed already. Just now, those four sword power streams were supremely powerful, even creating an iparably fierce aura of killing. The sense of power released by those four sword power streams was so intense that it even brought these elders, who were watching the battle from hundreds of miles away, a terrifying feeling. It was as if a destructible disaster was happening right to their own selves.

    This sudden and great crisis threw them all into panic and confusion. Their hearts beat wildly, as all of them sensed that they were now shrouded by a faint yet dense, intense dark cloud of death.

    ¡°How wonderful!¡± As for Ji Hao, he was now excitedly waving his arms in the watch tower, even about to start dancing because of the wild joy filled in his heart.

    Just now, when the four sword power streams sliced the air and surged over, Ji Hao had somehow sensed a slight trace of the naturalw of killing of this world gradually revealing itself in front of him. He seemingly had gained a deeper understanding of Sky-Opening, which was taught by the mysterious man.

    His golden Dan power began boiling inside his Golden Dan. His soul had just reached a slight trace of the most mysterious, profoundw of the natural, and was now going through some magical transformations. His soul became stronger, purer; the range of his perception had expanded, and the limitation of his perception was lowered; now he could sense even tinier objects easily.

    Even that, after being flushed by the four sword power streams, the power stored inside his Magus Acupoints had be more refined and solid. The amount of power stored in each Magus Acupoint had risenrgely as well.

    ¡°Rise!¡± Ji Hao clenched both of his fists in a certain motion. Another lightning bolt rose along with his moves.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± From a far distance away, a Qian Family elder discovered the fact that Ji Hao was the one who had been controlling everything. Immediately, this elder made the decision and gave out the order of killing Ji Hao. The tops of tens of Blood Moon divine towers shone with blood-red lightning bolts simultaneously; moreover, thousands of ive throwers and hundreds of thousands of Jia n archers aimed their arrows at Ji Hao simultaneously.

    Even a Magus King would perish, both the body and the soul, by such a massive-scale attack.

    Ji Hao sensed the terrifying aura of killing locking him up from every direction. Heughed resonantly, and his body suddenly transformed into a puff of hazy watery mist and dissipated. All ive throwers and archers who were aiming at Ji Hao, even those elite Yu n warriors, eximed out in shock, not knowing how to react. They had lost the sight of Ji Haopletely, and couldn¡¯t locate even a slight trace of his anymore.

    ¡®Swoosh¡¯! A khaki-colored sword light stream descended from the heaven.

    This hundreds of meter wide and five miles long sword light stream, which contained the purest power of earth, heavily struck on a portable battle fort of the Qian Family. As this sword light stream bashed directly down from the air, the metal, portable battle fort, which had an amazingly great defensive power, appeared like a fragile box made from iron sheets. Following a shrill, ear-piercing cracking noise, that battle fort was shattered into thousands of pieces.

    Inside the battle fort were over ten Qian Family elders, hundreds of Qian Family direct noble descendants, and more than a hundred thousand Yu n and Jia n elite warriors.

    These more than a hundred thousand people were all absolute elites of the Qian Family, but they were all crushed just now. All of them had been sted into the finest blood mist within thest moment, like a fragile piece of tofu which had pped against a solid rock. Blood mist and smashed flesh and bones spread all over the area, even spraying tens of miles away.

    After waves of that sword light stream had surged towards the vicinity, the ground fluctuated like water surface and one after another, waves of soil spread in every direction. Hundreds of thousands of non-humankind ve warriors, who were arrayed surrounding that battle fort, were all drawn into those strong waves of soil while howling and screaming. The ground vibrated, and those ve warriors were instantly crushed like beans in a milestone.

    Another thunder rumbled in the sky. Once again, Ji Haounched an attack through the sword formation.

    A purely dark sword light stream descended from the sky, releasing a freezing-cold sense of power, pressing directly onto everyone¡¯s face. This move contained the purest, most essential water power.

    Same as thest time, the sword light stream urately struck on a Qian Family¡¯s portable battle fort. The battle fort itself and the Blood Moon divine tower and every living being standing inside it, along with all members of non-humankind armies within the area ten-mile in radius, were frozen simultaneously. Everything was sealed by ck ice, after which, the sword light stream slightly twisted. Followed by a slight and quick cracking noise, all living beings and inanimate objects sealed by the ck ice sted into the finest grains of ice, dissipating along with the wind.

    Another thunder burst. This time, a scorching red stream of sword light descended.

    A metal portable battle fort and the Blood Moon divine power set inside it were evaporated together within a raging and surging fire. A frightfully great heat had been released by that red sword light, burning the battle fort, the divine tower, and every single thing inside the battle fort into wisps of smoke.

    Once again, thunder rumbled resonantly. A cyan stream of sword light carried numerous fierce and sharp gusts of gale, which were condensed from pure power streams, swooshing down from the heaven.

    A metal battle fort was dragged out of control, flying up into the air right towards that rampant, violent cyan-colored waves of gale. The battle fort shattered, getting crushedpletely. Millions of billions of extremely thin gusts of wind drilled into the pores of people who were staying inside the battle fort. With a single blow, all these people were immediately turned into puffs of bone ashes, drifting down to the ground.

    The earth power, water power, fire power and wind power; the powers of these four basic elements condensed into sword light and eachunching a strike blew four Qian Family¡¯s portable metal forts into ashes right away.

    Despairing wails and howls made by Qian Family people and their warriors came from all directions. They didn¡¯t know what had exactly happened just now, neither did they know how powerful and terrifying this magic sword formation was which had encircled them.

    Centering the town where Ji Hao was in, a circr area that had the radius of three-hundred miles suddenly dimmed down.

    Four long swords sparkling with different-colored lights gradually emerged from the air each in the east, south, west and north.

    A booming thunder roared. Ji Hao floated in the air with his legs crossed, as if he was sitting in the air. A gray, cloudy blueprint of magic formation floated upon his head. Next, the four long swords sliced the air together, releasing countless, opaque streams of sword power, shrouding the sky, pressing down towards all Qian Family armies within this area.

    After a second, within this area three-hundred miles in radius, not a single non-humankind being remained existing!

 Chapter 405: An Army of Spirit Creatures

    Chapter 405: An Army of Spirit Creatures

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The Evil Dragon Bay was in a deathly stillness.

    Native residents of this area, like those watery snakes, poisonous bugs, crows and other kinds of birds, had sensed the dreadful, overwhelming sense of power, which seemed to hold power to annihte the whole world released by the magic sword pattern. They all huddled up in their nests or dens, hid their ws and teeth and dared not to make any sound.

    The rest of the Qian Family¡¯s military forces, which hadn¡¯t yet stepped into the coverage of that great magic sword formation, were excitedly rushing towards the town where Ji Hao was at their highest speed. These forces moving as if they had been eagerly throwing themselves to death abruptly stopped running all together and stood stunned. Confused and frightened, they stared at the battlefield which was nowpletely empty. Not even a small piece of broken armor was left on the battlefield.

    The morale of ny-nine percent of the Qian Family¡¯s Yu n noble people, Jia n warriors and their ve warriors and ves, was taken away by this terrifying magic sword formation. They sat straight on the ground, staring at this empty battlefield in despair and fear as if they had all lost their souls.

    Tens of elite, high-standard armies of the Qian Family, added with countless humankind ves they dispatched from their territories, and numerous giant-scale battle machines, countless battle puppets, chariots, and tens of Magus-King-level powerful beings of the Qian Family who were hiding among the armies... and even, quite a few Divine-Magus-level legendarily powerful beings of the Qian Family who had been watching the fight deeply inside solid battle forts...

    Gone, they were all gone. Completely gone with nothing left. Not even a single grain of ash of their bodies remained.

    After a rather long while, the sword power released by the sword formation dissipated. A Qian Family elder hysterically leaped direct up from his troop, even forgetting to conceal his identity. He trod on the air, floating in the sky, revealing his Magus-King-level power.

    Looking at the empty battlefield, which was filled by the Qian Family¡¯s elite army forces just now, he vomited blood, then screamed out in a hoarse voice, ¡°What the hell happened?! Where are all those people?! Where are they?! All dead?! Where the hell are they?!¡±

    Ji Hao leaped down from the watchtower. The Gold Crow cloak worn by him released a raging, dazzling fire, while ny-nine sharp beams of sword light transformed from Gold Crow patterns on the cloak zipped up into the air, carrying Ji Hao¡¯s body up and allowing him to slowly rise into the sky.

    He stood straight in the air thousands of meters high from the ground, pulled out the me Dragon Sword, pointing the sword tip at that Qian Family elder and growled harshly, ¡°Those people of yours are all dead for sure, aren¡¯t they? Old one, do you dare to step in the formation and fight a duel with me?¡±

    The Qian Family elder who was screaming hoarsely yet shrilly suddenly opened the erect eye in between his eyebrows. A sticky sphere of blood-red light gushed out of his body, transforming into a blood-red moon rotating around his body. His body was like a light puff of smoke, also like a bolt of lightning, silently shing across the air and reaching less than five-hundred meters away from Ji Hao within a single moment. Ji Hao flicked his finger, following which, a stream of sword power descended from the sky.

    Along with a sizzling noise, the sword power stream hacked directly down from the head of that Qian Family elder, chopping him into two.

    The eyes of all were fixed on this; everyone on the scene had clearly seen that the armor, cape, cloak of this elder and over ten jade amulets tied around his waist, even those tens of small decorations wearing by him, had released dazzling blood-red light simultaneously. Layers of thick and solid defensive light screen wrapped him firmly up. At that moment, he was protected strongly by at least three-hundredyers of defensive light screens, which could easily hold off Magus-King-level attacks, while some could even block Divine-Magus-level attacks.

    Nevertheless, that sword power stream sliced smoothly down, almost as easily as slicing through the air. All defensive light screens were chopped apart.

    ¡°Great, Supreme Blood Moon!¡± The remaining three to five armies of the Qian Family wailed out together. Their morale, which had already broken down, now reached the freezing point. Countless warriors dropped their weapons and took off their armors, turning around and stampeding towards the north like drowned mice.

    They all knew this elder. He was the most powerful one amongst all Qian Family¡¯s Magus-King-level elders. He was a genuinely powerful being, who could break into the level of Divine Magi anytime. But just now, such a strong one was just chopped to death so easily; not to mention ordinary warriors like themselves.

    ¡¯Run, run as fast as they could.

    This had nothing to do with courage or bravery. Instead, itpletely came from the instinct of living beings, which allowed them to pursue luck and avoid disasters; it came from the instinct of living beings for saving their own lives and surviving.

    It was like a weak, vulnerable child bumping into a giant bear in the woods; he would absolutely think of turning around and fleeing right away instead of raising his tiny fists and starting a bloody fight against that giant bear!

    At this moment, the remain army forces of the Qian Family were like that weak child, while Ji Hao, who had been controlling that terrifying magic sword formation of Yu Yu, was that giant bear!

    ¡°Oi, fleeing already?¡± Ji Hao looked at those desperately running Qian Family warriors, sighed and said. However, he didn¡¯t show any sign of chasing them. Those warriors were around three to four hundred miles away from Ji Hao, and it would be rather difficult for him to catch up with them. Besides, those were a few armies still, while Ji Hao was only a person, a mere kid. Without the magic formation, Ji Hao wouldn¡¯t dare to fight against them.

    ¡°Uncle Wen Ming, It¡¯s your turn toe on the stage!¡± Grinningly, Ji Hao waved his hand towards the east.

    Deeply inside a towering mountain, Si Wen Ming and the other leaders of the human army, who had been watching the fight through a secret magic were remaining entirely silent. None of them said anything for a rather long while.

    After quite a long while, Hao Tao, who had always been a taciturn one, couldn¡¯t help but break the silence by pointing at the floating imagine in the magic sandbox and yelling, ¡°Is this magic formation borrowed by Elder Candle Dragon Gui? Can we go find out who exactly it is that lent this treasure to Elder Candle Dragon? Even if we have to use half a Pu Ban City to...¡±

    Huaxu Lie shook his head at Hao Tao, and Hao Tao then stopped talking.

    Huaxu Lie stared at the image in the magic sandbox and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I am just amazed. Wondering where did Elder Candle Dragon borrow such a frightful treasure from. Except for the Dishi Family, the Qian Family could be counted as the most influential family amongst all Blood Moon families... Their leader oncepeted against Dishi Yanluo for the throne of the Emperor in power...Had over seventy percent of their elite army forces been destroyed just like this?¡±

    Si Wen Mingughed out loud, then said in a rxed, pleased tone, ¡°We have won this battle anyway! Those remaining army forces are all freaked out already. Without sending out too many warriors, we will be able to wipe them all out. In this way, we don¡¯t need to dispatch all the forces we assembled.¡±

    Remaining silent for a short while, Si Wen Ming gave out a series of orders. Following hismand, a significant half of thoserge-scale troops of human warriors, who had been preparing for a great war around Evil Dragon Bay, quickly turned around, moving towards the Blood Cloud Mountain.

    ¡®Dong, dong dong, dong dong dong,¡¯ Sky-shaking drums rose from the surrounding areas of Evil Dragon Bay, along with which,rge groups of human warriors surged out together from all directions.

    From the north, thousands of enormous boas wriggled over while spurting puffs of poisonous mist out of their jaws. Wuzhi Qi was standing on a single-horned, malicious-looking boa¡¯s head, with a thick, purely ck ice stick held in his hand, and an expressionless look on his face. A strong, seemingly boundless fierce aura of killing had filled up the space around him.

    From the west, led by hundreds of winged dragons, tens of stunningly gigantic Longbo Country[1] people, whose upper bodies were all covered by clouds, had been running over with big steps with hills carried in their hands. These Longbo Country people could make tens of miles with a single step, and therefore they reached to the town within the short time span of dozens of breaths.

    From the east, huge groups of thunder beasts were forerunners like always. Thunder Luster n warriors were wielding lightning bolts, guiding an incalcbly high number of warriors, rushing over like a deluge. Above the heads of these warriors, big flocks of rocs were screaming thrillingly, and standing on these rocs¡¯ backs, were many heavily armored human warriors.

    As for the west side...

    In the west, giant mountains disintegrated one after another. Streams of ck smoke swooshed up into the air while tens of thousands of enormous treemen rumbly stepped over, howling in muffled yet resonant voices.

    Behind these treemen were an overwhelmingly great group of spirit animals, such as wolves, tigers, and leopards. They were running with their rear legs like human beings while roaring and rushing towards the town in a formidable array.

    This armying from the west was not a human army; instead, it was an army of spirit creatures led by Song Gu, the king of treemen!¡±

    _____________________

    [1]Longbo Country (Áú²®¹ú£©: The country of giants in ancient Chinese legends.

 Chapter 406: Turn the Weapon Around

    Chapter 406: Turn the Weapon Around

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Si Wen Ming, Huaxu Lie, Hao Tao and the other ministers were all shocked pretty badly.

    The west, that was where Ying Yunpeng and Ten Sun Country archers under hismand had been hiding. Inside that underground battle fort were all elite, senior-level archers from the Eastern Wastnd. But now, groups of treemen and spirit fierce beasts were surging out from the underground battle fort. Why, and how did this happen?

    ¡°Fight! Kill these human beings!¡± Song Go showed his real body, that was thousands of meters tall. He stood on the ground like a giant mountain, reaching thousands of old, mottled branches and vines out for hundreds of miles long, crazily wielding in the air.

    Dense spheres of dark-green smoke had been ceaselessly spreading out from inside Song Gu¡¯s body. Wherever that dark-green smoke swept across, nts began to grow crazily. Newly grown grass had des as sharp as daggers, while bushes had vines as twisted as ghosts¡¯ ws. All nts started brandishing their branches, leaves or vines and making threatening gestures, bumping against each other, continuously letting out loud and muffled shing noises.

    ¡°That was the king of treemen in this Chi Ban Mountain area, Song Gu!¡± Si Wen Ming growled in a harsh tone, ¡°A ve of the phoenix-kind! Why did he bring all those treemen here? What the hell happened to those animals?¡±

    As a grand minister who was responsible for the human army¡¯s defensive line in Chi Ban Mountain area, Si Wen Ming surely knew about Song Gu, who was a local viin in Chi Ban Mountain. He also knew that this Song Gu had run counter to the nature and tradition of the treeman-kind, which was being free and rxed. He gathered a group of powerful treemen, forcibly incorporated all treemen in Chi Ban Mountain area and tens of thousands of mountains located in surrounding of Chi Ban Mountain, then became this so-called king of treemen.

    Chi Ban Mountain was a vital area for the defensive line of the human army. As the old saying went, how could an outsider be allowed to sleep beside one¡¯s bed? In this area, for unsettling beings like Song Gu, if he wouldn¡¯t pay allegiance to the humankind, he would have been secretly disposed of by some powerful assassins sent out by the humankind long ago. However, Song Gu was subdued by the phoenix-kind as a ve, who arranged him especially for collecting all kinds of treasures for phoenixes in the Chi Ban Market. Because of his rtionship with the phoenix-kind, Song Gu was able to live a pleasurable life till present!

    Reasonably, Song Go wasn¡¯t supposed to show up in here!

    But he hade, with tens of thousands of treemen and many fierce, spirit animals, who had been roaring ¡®kill these human beings¡¯!

    ¡°Someone, go to the Chi Ban Market... Find Feng Qi and ask her about this!¡± said Si Wen Ming harshly, ¡°Tell her, if she can¡¯t restrain herckeys, don¡¯t me our humankind for heartlessness...¡±

    Si Wen Ming paused briefly as an intense beam of light shed across his eyes. He continued frostily, ¡°Also tell her that if she still hasn¡¯t given up on Dragon Pool and insists on giving us troubles for that by breaking our defensive line in Chi Ban Mountain, she shall not me me for taking the move myself. I would kill her, skin her, pull out her tendons and turn her into an inherited magic treasure!¡±

    The sense of power given off by Huaxu Lie, Hao Tao, Lie Mountain Kang and other ministers suddenly and simultaneously became exceptionally robust and fierce.

    The humankind had been friendly with the phoenix-kind, true.

    The humankind had been depending on the phenix-kind on a certain degree, true.

    Historically, the phoenix-kind had given a hand to the humankind many times, even saved the humanity from destructive disasters for a few times, this was also true.

    Nevertheless, if Feng Qi, an ordinary member of the phoenix-kind, dared to do whatever she wanted to the humankind merely because of what had happened in the past, she should learn that the swords of the humankind could kill as well. When beheading enemies, the humankind¡¯s swords could be no less sharp than those of any creature in this world!

    A trusted general under Si Wen Ming¡¯smander took the order and hurriedly left for the Chi Ban Market. Soon, a series of raging roars burst out. A big troop of elite human cavalry warriors mounted on their battle beasts, rumbling towards the Chi Ban Market.

    ¡°If Feng Qi caused this on purpose, then what is wrong with Ying Yunpeng?¡± yelled Hao Tao loudly, ¡°Why did he let these treemen and spirit animals into his defense sector? Only for this, I can convict him guilty for a felony of disturbing an important military n, and even execute his entire family would be reasonable!¡±

    Si Wen Ming gritted his teeth. Yellow streams of mist rose from his pair of eyes. Meanwhile, the ground under his feet began shaking slightly. Around his body, the gravity was increasing speedily. Within a blink of an eye, even Huaxu Lie and a few other ministers couldn¡¯t stand but take a few steps away from him. They could no longer withstand the violent force of gravity surging out of Si Wen Ming¡¯s body!

    Buzz! The mountain, where these senior ministers had been staying in, suddenly vibrated, then sank hundreds of Zhang deep. This mountain spread a thousand miles in radius, couldn¡¯t bear the destructive force of gravity released by Si Wen Ming either. Numerous cracks had emerged from its body. This mountain had even shown a sign of copsing.

    Si Wen Ming then growled word by word, in an ice-cold tone, ¡°Where is Qing Lei? Qing Lei, please, take a group of people and...go take a look yourself!¡±

    Qing Lei, this sturdy and handsome-looking man who had an enormous pair of wings, gave a loud roar as a response, then stretched his wings, immediately transforming into a stream of light, flinging straight into the air. Tightly following behind him were tens of thousands of winged silhouettes of feathered men that rose high into the air as well.

    Qing Lei was a feathered man who came from the Eastern Wastnd. He was once a confidential warrior under the Green God¡¯smand, and now was the leader of Emperor Shun¡¯s personal guards. He was an absolutely trusted subordinate of the Emperor Shun. Meanwhile, among Eastern Wastnd people, he and the troop of Emperor Shun¡¯s personal guards possessed an extraordinarily high status, above all Eastern Wastnd ns. Therefore, if anything had truly happened on Ying Yunpeng¡¯s end, Qing Lei could suppress the problem for at least a while.

    Seeing Qing Lei and his people rushing swiftly towards where Song Gu and all those creatures led by him came from, Si Wen Ming slightly let out a sigh of relief. When he was going to deploy forces to deal with this abruptly twisted war situation, all of sudden, a blood-red stream of light roared directly into the air from the underground battle fort where Ying Yunpeng and his warriors had been hiding.

    Followed by an earthshaking rumble, a purely blood-red tall tower, which was decorated by incalcblyplicated patterns, ripped the rock formation apart and rose up to the ground. The tower seemed to have been moving rather slowly, but in fact, its movements happened swiftly. The giant mountain standing beneath that underground battle fort instantly disintegrated, turned into enormous clouds of ash, dissipating along the wind.

    Within the short span of a few breaths, a tens of thousands of meters tall blood-red tower stood straight on the ground. Millions of blood-red spell symbols, which seemed to be carved out of pure crystals, had been slowly rotating around the tower, releasing intense and dazzling blood-red light that could disable people from breathing.

    On top of that tall tower, a thousand-zhang in radius erect eye slowly opened. Once after that, it threw a nce at Qiang Lei, who had been galloping at full speed.

    Qing Lei immediately gave a loud shout. Meanwhile, he nimbly lowered his body and barely dodged a long streak of blood-red light that had sliced the air open and swished towards him. This hundred-zhang long blood-red streak of light then violently struck into the group of Eastern Wastnd feathered warriors behind and even slightly brushed against Qing Lei¡¯s back.

    Hoarse howls and roars instantly rose. Within that blood-red light, the bodies of over three-thousand elite feathered warriors melted rapidly. The feathers of their wings fell immediately off, turning into messy, broken feathers drifting all over the sky. Their bones and muscles ceaselessly oozed outrge amounts of blood and pus, as if they were soaked in strong acid. Their bodies melted amazingly fast, and in the time span of a few breaths, these elite feathered warriors were turned into a giant sphere of blood, ttering down from the air.

    ¡°Blood Moon divine tower!¡± Si Wen Ming and the other ministers eximed out together, ¡°How did it get here?!¡±

    For such a massive Blood Moon divine tower, there was no way that it could be sent over here without alerting patrols of the human army. The only way to get this tower here silently was to set an extra-giant scale teleporting magic formation inside Ying Yunpeng¡¯s underground battle fort, then teleport this tens of thousands of meters tall tower with a base diameter of over a mile, to here!

    ¡°Ying Yunpeng!¡± Si Wen Ming was so enraged. He gnashed his teeth tight, even squeezing a creaking noise out of his tooth seams. Finally, this mountain, where he and the other ministers were staying in, split up in whole along with a thunderous boom.

    Huge groups of fully armored Jia n warriors dashed out from the crack located on the base floor of the blood-red tower, swiftly and orderly lining up into phnxes. A significant number of giant-scale battle machines cautiously flew up from underground, joining formations of those Jia n warriors.

    Followed by a series of muffled, wing-pping sound, a tremendouslyrge flock of flying battle beasts swished into the air. Ying Yunpeng stood on a golden-wing roc¡¯s back, giving three loudughs, then growled, ¡°Come, butcher every one of these lowly ants!¡±

    As Ying Yunpeng pointed his finger at the town where Ji Hao was in, a good number of Eastern Wastnd archers pulled their longbows open. Torrential rains of arrows pressed down towards the city where Ji Hao was in, like a dense and immense dark cloud which seemed to swallow the town entirely.

 Chapter 407: Shock

    Chapter 407: Shock

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao trod on the air, floating in the sky with ny-nine small Gold Crows hovering around him.

    The raging Gold Crow me released from his body had transformed into a sphere-shaped light shield, encircling Ji Hao¡¯s entire body. The golden-red light emitted by that light shield shone to hundreds of miles away. When looking from afar, he was just like a small zing sun, floating above the town.

    Archers under Ying Yunpeng¡¯smand released their arrows altogether. A massive number of arrows roared over, and the one standing out the first to fend against these arrows was no one else but Ji Hao.

    Man Man stood inside the town, raised her head, looking and Ji Hao while gave a loud shout worryingly.

    Ji Hao smiled, lowered his head, then determinedly nodded at Man Man.

    He didn¡¯t know why Ying Yunpeng would betray the humankind, neither did he know why so many non-humankind creatures and warriors rushed out from the underground battle fort where Ying Yunpeng had stocked his warriors. None of these mattered. What actually mattered was that as long as Ying Yunpeng and all those creatures and non-humankind warriors hadunched their attacks, Ji Hao would throw a counterpunch back without any doubt!

    Gripping the me Dragon Sword, Ji Hao slightly flicked the sword edge with his finger. The sword emitted a buzzing noise, even shaking the entire sky. Drifting clouds in the heavens were instantly torn apart by the fierce power streams released by the sword. Nine spell symbols of [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] lit up around each of Ji Hao¡¯s pupils. Meanwhile, the sense of power given by him suddenly became incredibly strange and weird, as if he, as a human being, had perfectly merged with the natural environment around him.

    The unity of nature and man... He had taken control of the world.

    Originally, the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] was a supreme, mysterious magic, that could allow its user to control the powers of nature. However, in Ji Hao¡¯s previous and current life, his power had always been limited. Consequently, he could never truly reach the legendary supreme state, which was the unity of nature and man.

    Nevertheless, right now, he was inside the magic sword formation of Yu Yu. Within the coverage of the magic sword formation, he was able to control every single being.

    Those Eastern Wastnd archers had amazing archery, and within merely a second, each one of them had at least released over a hundred arrows towards the town. Hundreds of thousands of archers, each shooting over a hundred arrows out, that made tens of millions of arrows swishing in the air altogether. Literally, those arrows looked like a giant dark cloud, covering the sky for dozens of miles in radius.

    The moving track of every arrow, the length, thickness, weight, the power intensity, and the air swirls brought up by each of them, and that fierce airstream started by the mutual effects among these arrows which was able to tear everything into bits...

    Ji Hao had all the information regarding these arrows, just like seeing a withered and yellow leaf through a thinyer of rippling water; everything was just under his control.

    Sky-opening... Ji Hao silentlyunched the Sky-opening move. With the help of Yu Yu¡¯s magic sword formation, Ji Hao¡¯s understanding of Sky-opening had be deeper quickly. Within the area tens of thousands of miles in radius, the moving tracks of all natural power streams were clearly visible to Ji Hao and were all being manipted by him.

    Finding the weakness of enemy¡¯s attack and defusing the attack through that, locating the chance of survival, bursting with possibilities in an impossible situation, and making the flower of hope bloom in despair... The nine spell symbols of [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] rapidly rotated around each of Ji Hao¡¯s pupils, and at the same time, the sense of power released from his body became dim, merging with nature itself. He raised the me Dragon Sword, slightly and simply swinging it forward.

    When the move wasunched, a thin, seemingly weak stream of power was sent out, zipping in the air for tens of miles, then gently hit an arrow.

    The arrow was deflected, hitting another arrow. The intense power that attacked these two arrows shed against each other, shattering them into pieces. Broken pieces of these two arrows ejected out randomly, and every single one of these pieces managed to hit an arrow. Flying tracks of these arrows were changedpletely, bumping into each other, constantly letting out loud popping noises, as more arrows were shattered.

    This terrifying chain reaction expanded for nearly a hundred miles within a single moment. The tens of millions of arrows released by the hundreds of thousands of archers under Ying Yunpeng¡¯smand, which had covered the air for tens of miles in radius, all shattered into small pieces merely within the span of one breath.

    Wooden arrows, bone arrows, stone arrows, jade arrows and metal arrows, even arrows that condensed from the power of strong Senior Magi.. tens of millions of arrows exploded in the air. At the same time, spell symbols attached on these arrows sted out like fireworks. At that moment, the sky was filled with a magnificent, gorgeous light. Those different colored bright lights were as beautiful as a peacock spreading its tail.

    ¡°Wow, so beautiful!¡± Man Man paused, intoxicatedly starting at the sky. Abruptly, she gave a big grin while waving her hands towards Ying Yunpeng, who was a long distance away, and yelled loudly, ¡°Can you do that once again? Just release those arrows one more time!¡±

    The golden wing roc that Ying Yunpeng was mounted on suddenly froze in the air. Ying Yunpeng¡¯s wrinkled face remained absolutely expressionless, just like an iceberg, when his dull pair of eyes fixed on Ji Hao.

    Hundreds of thousands of Eastern Wastnd archers mounted on their battle birds, looking at Ji Hao, who had just destroyed that overwhelming storm of arrows released by them with a single sword move. The eyes of these archers were also dull and expressionless. What kind of monster could smash tens of millions of swishing arrows with a single sword move, without even leaving one?

    In ordinary battles, when hundreds of thousands of Eastern Wastnd archers released arrows all at once, even the iparably powerful Divine-Magi-level beings could destroy the immense destructive storm of arrows released by them only by relying on their shockingly great strength...A level of strength that could shatter a piece ofnd with a single, violent move,.

    As for Ji Hao, he was only a young, newly promoted Senior Magus; a simple sword moveunched by him should probably kill a few chickens at most. However, he had just achieved something that only Divine-Magi-level beings could do.

    ¡°Release again!¡± Ying Yunpeng raised a longbow himself and released three-hundred arrows in a row while roaring ragingly!

    Hundreds of thousands of Eastern Wastnd archers pulled their longbows open together. From the quivers carried on their battle birds¡¯ backs, arrows flew up like living creatures one after another into their hands continuously. All these arrows were shot out by suddenly releasing the tightened bowstrings, like raindrops in a thunderstorm.

    This time, on an average, each of these Eastern Wastnd archers had emptied three quivers, and each quiver had at least a hundred arrows carried in it.

    Arger, much thicker dark cloud of arrows roared right towards Ji Hao¡¯s head. This time, those archers had all targeted Ji Hao on purpose. They were mounted on battle birds and had been flying in the air thousands of miles away from the ground. With their senior-level powers and those longbows, which were mostly inherited magic treasures, the attacking range of arrows released by them cold reach over a thousand miles!

    Countless arrows roared over, as Ji Hao closed his eyes.

    His Golden Dan was spinning swiftly, sending his soul power to intimately connect with the magic sword formation. More information gushed into his brain. With some difficult, Ji Hao again silently activated Sky-Opening. His skin suddenly turned purely red while slight streams of blood flew out from his eyes, nostrils, ears and mouths.

    This new wave of arrows had reached Ji Hao¡¯s current limitation. Those were way too many arrows, and the flying tracks of those arrows were way tooplicated. Even though Yu Yu¡¯s magic sword formation had been helping him the whole time, Ji Hao had still reached his limits. He had to find that slight chance of survival from over a hundred million flying arrows; he had to find the weakest spot among all these arrows!

    He raised his hand and wielded the sword. When that roaring dark cloud of arrows was still five-miles away, Ji Hao swung the me Dragon Sword down.

    A faint stream of light darted out. Once again, that impressively huge wave of arrows emitted thunderous, rumbled booms and millions of beams of dazzling lights. Those Eastern Wastnd elite archers under Ying Yunpeng¡¯smand sat on the backs of their battle birds with dull and expressionless faces, confusedly looking at all those arrows which were released by themselves with full-strength, sted into tiny pieces, drifting all over the sky.

    The morale of these Eastern Wastnd archers instantly dropped to the freezing point. Many of them helplessly turned to Ying Yunpeng, and Jinxing, Yipping, Tongpeng, Tiepeng, the fourmanders of the troop. These warriors didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Ying Yunpeng seemed to be confused as well. He could do nothing but ceaselessly shake his head while murmuring.

    ¡°Little bastard, how could this even happen?¡±

    Even those Jia n warriors who had lined up on the ground fell into a deathly stillness, unable to let a word out for a long while.

    Two sword movesunched by Ji Hao in a row had thrown the entire battlefields into an eerie, lifeless silence.

 Chapter 408: Converging Attack

    Chapter 408: Converging Attack

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    On top of a magnificent mountain, Yu Yu sat on a branch of an ancient pine and was happily holding his wine cbash, having a joyful drink of the wine contained in it.

    Abruptly, his pair of eyes shone with a frosty light while he threw a nce at the direction of Ji Hao. Those two sword moves made by Ji Hao were clearly seen by Yu Yu.

    An incredibly strong and fierce stream of sword power, which seemed to tear the entire sky, ground, even the whole universe into pieces, rose straight into the air. Afterwards, hazy streams of purple mist rotated inside Yu Yu¡¯s eyes; he forcibly restrained that terrifying sword power.

    His ten fingers began flicking intensely, while a magical light emitted from every single pore of his, condensed into a me-like, glowing light screen behind his body. A stream of purple mist swooshed right into the sky from the top of his head, then transformed into thousands of meter in radius dense cloud, slowly spreading out. Beams of golden light poured down from that enormous purple cloud, swinging like strings of jade beads and pearls.

    ¡°Ah, hands itchy, itchy, itchy, itchy!¡± Yu Yu gripped that wine cbash with both of his hands while gulping the wine. His pair of brows raised while he was yelling, his long and shining hair rising from his back, fluttering in the air.

    ¡°I actually want to give a good hack on that bloody tower! Good disciple, those two sword moves were excellent!¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. I can¡¯t keep watching this... Otherwise, I might lose the control of my itchy hands.¡± Yu Yu turned around while his whole body was twitching, then with some real difficulty, he closed his eyes. That giant dense cloud floating above his head speedily went back into his body. He sealed all of his sensations and isted himself from all senses that came from the world.

    ¡°Good disciple, truly a good disciple. As his Shifu, my sword art seems to have a sessor finally, right?¡± Yu Yu murmured to himself while guzzling that wine, ¡°Po and the other few disciples of mine have only learned some superficial things about my sword art... what a great shame...Hm, I have to pay close attention to him. Can¡¯t let those shameless twats do any harm to this good disciple of mine.¡±

    Remaining silent for a short while, Yu Yu dropped the wine cbash and waved his hand. Next, the tree bark of this ancient pine split up, from which, a glowing crystal tree heart flew out. As Yu Yu slightly pointed his finger at this tree heart, the tree heart cleaved, transforming into nine tiny wooden swords. Yu Yu then gave a faint smile, stroking his fingers upon these tiny wooden swords. He drew numerous spell symbols, which were releasing strong and fierce senses of powers, on these tiny wooden swords in a row.

    Within the blink of an eye, Yu Yu finished his work with these small wooden swords. He then threw these tiny swords out, which instantly sliced the air open and swooshed out.

    ¡°Po, add these nine sword talismans into the sword formation...You handle the nine-grid sword formation yourself... Just ughter without worrying about anything else!¡± said Yu Yu in a low voice towards the air. Then he grabbed the wine cbash up, making another few huge gulps of wine.

    On the blood-red tower, a slim silhouette emerged from the bright blood-red light. A gpole was held in his left hand. That was a blood-red g, fluttering intensely on top of the gpole. A violent gale blew across, bringing the blood-red mist spraying out from the g to hundreds of miles away, just like the crimson clouds at sunrise, which could light up the entire sky.

    ¡°Sons of the Blood Moon, fight!¡± That slim man-shaped silhouette, who had eye-piercing blood red light streams tens of miles long glowing from all three eyes of his, growled in a stern voice, ¡°Put on your armors, pick up your weapons, fight!¡±

    The Qian Family¡¯s remaining army forces, which had been trying their bests to flee towards the north, suddenly stopped running. They turned around simultaneously and saw that blood-red tower and the fluttering g on top of the tower.

    An inexplicable will to fight rose from the hearts of these remnants of a defeated family. At the same moment, their eyes were filled up with blood streaks, while a crazy sense of power ejected from their bodies. Many Jia n warriors instantly fell into a mad state.

    They gasped deeply and quickly, letting out scorching hot airstreams from their mouths. These Jia n warriors howled out while rushing towards the armors and weapons which were dropped by themselves earlier. They put on their armors and grabbed their weapons, growling their designations out. Under themand of their leaders, these Jia n warriors soon lined up orderly in phnxes again.

    Groups of Qian Family elites stopped running as well. Dense blood-red mist rose from around their bodies. They began breathing quickly and loudly while raising their magic wands, and began incanting spells, ceaselessly improving the powers of their warriors through all kinds of arcane Blood Moon spells.

    The bodies of those Jia n warriors began expanding. Their blood was boiling, and their wills of fighting were burning. All of a sudden, they all turned into brave, skillful warriors from cowards who were fleeing from the battlefield.

    They forgot about the three strong human army forces which had been approaching speedily from three different directions; they forgot about the main army forces of the Qian Family, which were just annihted. They only looked at that blood-red g, solemnly raised their weapons and saluted to it, then madly rushed towards the south with huge steps.

    They rushed towards the town, which had swallowed seventy percent of the Qian Family¡¯s man army forces just now as if death was disdained by them.

    Ji Hao held the me Dragon sword, standing in the air. He nced at these remnants of the defeated Qian Family, who had got their morale aroused again. He shook his head and stopped paying any further attention to them. As long as they dared to step into the area three-hundred miles in radius around the two, under the power of the sword formation, they could never possibly survive.

    The human-shaped silhouette that stood on top of the blood-red tower roared out in a high voice. Because of the power of the blood-red tower, his voice immediately transmitted across the vast area over ten miles in radius.

    ¡°Stay away from the town, stay five-hundred miles away from the boy... then you will not be hurt! Keep away from the town andunch your attacks on the humankind... attack, attack!¡±

    ¡°Kill every single human being in your sight, kill them all! For this battle, we will win!¡±

    Song Gu, who had an immense body, gave a wild, crazy roar as if he was responding to the shouts of that human-shaped silhouette. Song Gu then moved his enormous body, bringing tens of thousands of treemen, rushing directly towards those Thunder Luster warriors who were approaching from the east, with big, rumbling steps.

    More troops of Yu n and Jia n elite warriors surged out from underground. They organized themselves into tremendous-scale phnxes on the ground, held their heads high, moving towards the human army forces under Si Wen Ming¡¯smand. They all seemed so confident about winning the fight.

    Ying Yunpeng nced at Ji Hao from a long distance away, gave a wicked grin then waved his hand. Following his move, those Eastern Wastnd archers drove their battle birds to closely follow those Yu n troops from the air, darting towards the human army as well.

    Beside those Eastern Wastnd archers under Ying Yunpeng¡¯smand wererge groups of Yu n warriors who trod on Zhang in radius, metallic, and round-shaped flying saucers. In an ordered line, these flying saucers flew side by side with those Eastern Wastnd archers. Showering under the glow of blood-red clouds released by that blood-red g, theserge battle birds which had been quickly pping their wings and those flying saucers, which were crafted by Xiu n master craftsman, these two different kinds of beings mixed together, giving a weird, evil yet aesthetic feeling.

    Ji Hao remained floating in the air, helplessly looking at those non-humankind troops keeping themselves away from the attacking range of the sword formation.

    Yu Yu¡¯s magic sword formation was unspeakably powerful and destructive, but Ji Hao couldn¡¯t control it freely. After he had set up the sword formation, if he wanted to move it, he had to withdraw the formation first. However, a fierce aura of killing had been shrouding his entire body. Ji Hao was clearly aware that once he withdrew the sword formation, powerful beings among those non-humankind troops would immediatelyunch deadly attacks on him, and obliterate him for good.

    Therefore, he could only stand inside the sword formation and stay under its protection, unable to be of any help in the current battle situation anymore.

    ¡°Power!¡± Ji Hao clenched his fists and gnashed his teeth, looking at those non-humankind troops, which had been growling loudly and moving around the town like a roaring ocean.

    They abruptly, unexpectedly showed up in the middle of Evil Dragon Bay... Without a doubt, to the humankind, this was just like a violent, deep stab in the heart.

    The defensive line of the human army in Chi Ban Mountain area was now in danger!

 Chapter 409: Nether Moon

    Chapter 409: Nether Moon

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The troop of feathered warriors led by Qing Lei blocked the way of Ying Yunpeng¡¯s archer troops.

    Qing Lei was holding a long spear made from green wood, his strong and muscr body carried up into the sky by his enormous pair of wings. His face had twisted because of the anger while he roared in a hoarse voice, ¡°Ying Yunpeng! You, and your people,nd, and kneel!¡±

    Tens of thousands of feathered warriors floated behind Qing Lei with long spears held in their hands and wings pping. Everyone¡¯s body was wrapped up by a thin yet denseyer of cyan mist. They had also been ragingly looking at Ying Yunpeng, at those Eastern Wastnd archers behind him, and those Yu n warriors standing beside those Eastern Wastnd archers!

    Ying Yunpeng stood on the golden wing roc¡¯s back and slightly curved his lips upwards. He gave a faint, cold and scornful sneer, then waved his hand.

    Instantly, a heavy rain of arrows was released by those Eastern Wastnd archers from behind him. Theyunched the attack towards Qing Lei and those feathered warriors under hismand. The long spear held in Qing Lei¡¯s hands immediately transformed into a cyan-colored lightning bolt and roared out straight towards Ying Yunpeng¡¯s chest from ten miles away.

    Feathered warriors pulled their longbows open as well. While their bodies nimbly moved in the air, millions of arrows were released by them like a cyan-colored thunderstorm towards those Eastern Wastnd archers.

    These two troops of warriors both came from the Eastern Wastnd. They were all human beings that once lived in the Eastern Wastnd. Back in the ancient time, their ancestors were all under the protection of the Green God. They were all mastered in archery. Once, they or their ancestors had fought side by side back in the Eastern Wastnd and built a fertile homnd for the humankind.

    At this moment, countless arrows were swishing in the air, piercing into the chests of those Eastern Wastnd archers, and puncturing the hearts of those feathered warriors. Large amounts of blood shed towards the ground from the sky like inexpensive rainwater. Numerous silhouettes of human beings fell down from the air; some were Eastern Wastnd archers, while others were feathered warriors.

    Those Yu n elite warriors standing on metal flying saucers wereughing madly and boisterously, even tears had started to gush out of their eyes.

    Elite human warriors ughtering each other... what a sweet, amazing big show. Even the most beautiful and skillful dancing girl in Liang Zhu City couldn¡¯t perform such a brilliant, great show. Whileughing, those Yu n elite warriors opened the erect eyes on their foreheads, releasing streams of blood-red light onto the bodies of those Eastern Wastnd archers.

    Towards human warriors, these Yu n elites didn¡¯t have even a little bit of pity orpassion; the secret spell they had been using on those archers was of the evilest kind. Like fishing in a drying pool, they intended to squeeze thest bit of power out from the marrows of these archers. That spell could allow those archers to erupt with a terrifyingly great power instantly, as a price of which, their lives would be burning.

    These Eastern Wastnd archers were like emzed matches, within a swiftly short span of time, the sense of power released from their bodies had actually reached the level of Magus Kings!

    Qing Lei gave a long and resonant roar, turned around and ran immediately. Meanwhile, he growled, ¡°Run!¡±

    It was ¡®run¡¯ instead of ¡®retreat¡¯!

    Facing the evilest secret spell of the Blood Moon, there was no other way but run. For those emzed Eastern Wastnd archers, they were now like fireworks. Their lives would bloom, and their powers would explode, and for an extremely short span of time, they could possess the power of Magus Kings!

    Tens of thousands of Magus Kings?

    Qing Lei was not stupid, if he insisted on taking this fight, it would only end up into a pure massive ughter.

    While giving a malicious grin, Ying Yunpeng threw out a punch, bumping the long spear thrown over by Qing Lei away. A finger of his was shattered by the power of the spear, but as his power streams flowed quickly inside his body, his wound recovered immediately. He then raised his longbow while yelling in a crazy and hoarse voice, ¡°Kill them all, kill them all!¡±

    On the ground and in the sky, Yu n and Jia n warriors had been frantically roaring and growling. Their morale was burning ragingly, like the most fierce and fearless beasts. They rushed towards the human troops, which had been roaring and rushing towards them as well.

    ¡®Wipe out all human army forces in this area, break Evil Dragon Bay, and starting from this area, break the entire Chi Ban Mountain defensive line... After that, the essential, core area of the humankind¡¯s territory would be right in front of their eyes!¡¯

    ¡°All human beings will be ves!¡±

    ¡°Kill as many old human beings as you want!¡±

    ¡°Enjoy as many female human beings as you like!¡±

    ¡°Seize as much wealth of theirs as you can!¡±

    ¡°Turn them into lowly animals!¡±

    ¡°Destroy their history!¡±

    ¡°Destroy their civilization!¡±

    ¡°Destroy their pride!¡±

    ¡°Destroy their glory!¡±

    ¡°Annihte their memories!¡±

    ¡°Turn them into the lowest ves lying under out feet, forever and ever, generation after generation! Just like the other races that we have conquered, turn them into lowly creatures... to whom we can do whatever we want!¡±

    The slim silhouette standing on the tower top barfed in a maniacal tone while wielding that blood-red g, like a pure demon.

    ¡°Sons of the Blood Moon, go build your exploits... to brighten the glory of our Supreme Blood Moon! Under the lead of the great Emperor Dishi Yanluo, to conquer, ughter, seize, and be as crazy as you can!¡±

    ¡°Ho~Hoho!¡±

    Countless Yu n and Jia n warriors roared themselves hoarse. Those dark-skinned ve warriors and flecked ves even began madly leaping and waving their arms, yelling andughing loudly in a weird excitement.

    ¡°Great, Supreme Nether Moon, the unpredictable, mysterious Nether Moon, the one that has all secrets of life and death under your control... please listen to the calls of your sons! Gift us the power, allow us to conquer everything!¡±

    A cold and clear voice, which was rather unpleasant to hear, sounding even like a low singing sound let out by a ten-thousand years old corpse inside a tomb, came from the north.

    The tall and slim silhouette standing on top of the tall, blood-red tower instantly paused, and at the same time, the looks of all Blood Moon warriors, who were in great excitement, changed simultaneously. All of them turned their eyes to the north together, some even began cursing loudly, seeming to be utterly difited.

    A gray mist swept over from the north, from within which, hundreds of grey-colored tall towers were visible to be rapidly approaching. On top of these towers, hundreds of gigantic, gray erect eyes were releasing cold and emotionless glows. That gray glow was so freezing and so evil that with a single nce at it would cause one to sense a stream of the power of death gushing right into the body from the top of the head, freezing one¡¯s entire body.

    ¡®Dong, dong, dong, dong,¡¯ muffled and ordered footsteps, that somehow sounded likeing from hell, rose from the north like muffled thunders.

    Ji Hao tried his best to open his eyes wider and look into the North, and despite the fact that he had fully activated the power of his Gold Crow pupils, he could only see things within the area hundreds of miles in radius. But could not see what exactly had been happening in the north.

    However, from within the gray mist that Ji Hao had seen in the coverage of the sword formation, he saw that behind those gray, tall towers, numerous phnxes, each formed by ten-thousand warriors, had been approaching with rumbling steps.

    Warriors in those phnxes were wearing gray metal armors, holding rusted long spears, walking towards the south with big, perfectly ordered steps, just like puppets. Every single step made by them could make them reach tens of Zhang far, and every step had the exact same length as if they had measured every step with a ruler before they made it.

    ¡®ng, ng, ng, ng,¡¯ metal armors of these seemingly dead warriors nged against each other, letting out ear-piercing metal-shing noises. A great and heavy pressure that could disable anyone from breathing swooshed across the entire space, raising the feeling of anxiousness inside Ji Hao¡¯s heart.

    Such a great gigantic group of ten-thousand warrior phnxes... Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even figure out the exact number of these phnxes within a short while.

    From the east to the west, this army extended for over ten-thousand miles. Within the coverage of the sword formation, Ji Hao saw these ordered phnxes, which had extended for over ten-thousand miles, pressing over like gray tidewater.

    Through the sword formation, Ji Hao scanned those seemingly dead warriors with his spirit power, after which, his heart instantly sank.

    Under those gray, lustreless armors, those weirdly moving warriors were all scrawny, hideous-looking zombies, that had strangely tough, metal-cast-like bodies. None of them was actually alive!

 Chapter 410: Scramble For the Credit

    Chapter 410: Scramble For the Credit

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Nether Moon, the one that could inverse life and death among the three ¡®suns¡¯ and nine ¡®moons¡¯ of the Yu n bloodline... They were a powerful branch of the Yu Dynasty, and they were the best at making zombies and other kinds of blood and flesh puppets.

    The Magi Pce also had a secret magic for turning corpses into zombies, which was sneakily learned from the Nether Moon. Compared to the zombie warriors created by the Nether Moon, zombie warriors raised by the Magi Pce were at absolute disadvantages, whether regarding cost, efficiency or battle effectiveness.

    During the longsting war between the humankind and the Yu Dynasty, the branch that made the humankind worried the most was this Nether Moon.

    Elite warriors of the Nether Moon hardly ever showed their real faces on battlefields. Instead, who actually fought the battles were all zombies and other kinds of flesh and blood puppets under their control. These terrifying battling tools never got tired or afraid, were violent, brutal and devoid of emotions. They never ever stepped back; moreover, their number was so huge, that to some extent it could make all their enemies feel despair.

    Like this time, each phnx of that tsunami-like zombie army, which had been swooshing over from the north, had a hundred thousand zombie warriors, and every phnx was around five-mile apart from each other. From the east to the west, the army had extended for over ten-thousand miles, and in both the front and backside of the army, the phnxes were arrayed evenrger and thicker. The total number of zombie warriors in this army was definitely beyond a hundred million.

    People who hadn¡¯t seen this with their own eyes could never ever imagine how powerful the tremors in hearts brought by this gray, deathly tsunami could be. Every move made by these zombies was exactly the same; every step made by them had exactly the same length. Over a hundred million zombie warriors with precisely ordered moves that gave people an iparable feeling of terror.

    Along with the muffled and rumbling footsteps, this zombie army of the Nether Moon approached speedily.

    Abruptly, in front of this great army, a few streams of blood-red light lit up. A couple of Blood Moon Yu n nobles shed their bodies across the air and blocked the way of the army furiously. A Yu n elderly man, who was in an extra luxurious cloak, angrily waved his arms while yelling hoarsely in a hysterical and indignant tone, his saliva even spraying out from his mouth.

    ¡°You shameless bastards! What the hell are you doing here?! This battlefield belongs to us!¡±

    A hoarse, deep and cold voice came from the massive army of zombie warriors, ¡°Greedy Dishi Family, are you nning to have the credit of conquering the humankind all to yourself? Are you going to reject the help offered by your brothers? Do you want to refuse the kindness given by your brothers?¡±

    The Yu n elderly man howled in fury, like a wild dog which had its fleshy bone snatched away from near its mouth, ¡°Help? Kindness? You came for the credit! Shameless, dirty bastards! We, Blood Moon, don¡¯t need your help! We have enough power to conquer the humankind!¡±

    Remaining silent for a short while, that hoarse and cold voice rose once again, ¡°Alright, the sons of the great, supreme Nether Moon never waste any time on oral fighting. We are here for the credit... you don¡¯t even think about taking the credit of conquering the humankind all to yourself. Do you have any disagreement regarding that?¡±

    Before the Blood Moon Yu n elderly man could respond, that cold and deep voice continued, ¡°Nothing will change even if you do have some disagreements regarding this, right? We are already here, so we have to get the credit that belongs to us. Clear the way or our army will tread upon your bodies!¡±

    ¡®Dong, dong, dong, dong,¡¯ when the conversation was happening, the zombie armies of the Nether Moon did not stop moving forwards, walking steadily southwards with big steps. A whole ten-thousand zombie warriors in a phnx held their head high and had their chests puffed out, with their long, bronze spears raised high, ntways in the air. This phnx of zombie warriors bumped directly into the few Yu n elderly men who had blocked the way.

    Without any emotion and thought, the chests of these working-dead zombie warriors thudded against the bodies of the few Yu n elderly men, forcing them to fly into the air in disgust, given vent via a torrent of abuse.

    The smell of these zombie warriors was not pleasant at all, a strange smell filled with the sense of ancient, musty and corrupted things. To Yu n nobles who all had a morbid fear of getting dirty, even a slight touch of these zombie warriors was absolutely unbearable.

    They floated in the air, yelling and cursing as loudly as they could. However, those curses couldn¡¯t do any harm to these zombie warriors, not even a little bit. This formidable army of zombie warriors kept moving south at a speedy rate, at a perfectly ordered pace.

    Behind these zombie warriors who moved almost as fast as wind wererge groups of zombie beasts, who had also been emitting a strong, musty scent, dashing forwards in ordered lines as well. These zombie beasts all had enormous body shapes. Their shriveled skins tightly attached to their bones, the purely dark skins of theirs even having a cold luster that only metal could have.

    ¡®Puff, puff,¡¯ some huge zombie beasts spurted out dense clouds of frosty mist from time to time. From those mist clouds, the cadaveric poison specially created by the Nether Moon transformed into a visible, gray me, being ejected out from the mouths of these zombie beasts for hundreds of Zhang far.

    Once that cadaveric poison firended on the bodies of those zombie warriors, the sense of powers released from them grew stronger.

    As for those Yu n elderly men who had been floating in the air, they hurriedly dodged away. That cadaveric poison fire was a great replenishing source of power to those zombie beasts, but to living beings, that was deadly poisonous.

    ¡°Bastard! How dare you be so rude!¡± The Yu n elderly man who had talked to the Nether Moon people earlier couldn¡¯t help but scream out in rage. The Nether Moon people had actually neglected his warning and driven their zombie army to move straight forward just like this as if they did not take the Blood Moon seriously at all.

    ¡°If you have any disagreement regarding our behavior, goin to our Emperor!¡± said that cold, deep and hoarse voice,pletely emotionlessly, ¡°However, this march is started under the order given by our great Emperor himself. Therefore...Don¡¯t even think about getting the credit all to yourself!¡±

    Before that Yu n elderly man could say anything, this cold and hoarse voice went on, ¡°Angry? Then keep being angry! What can you do to us?¡±

    The few Blood Moon Yu n nobles¡¯ faces all turned dark because of the great rage. They stood in the air with bodies slightly twitching, but couldn¡¯t say anything while that immense zombie army continuously moved south. Soon, the Nether Moon¡¯srge scale battle machines, which were following closely behind those zombie warriors and zombie beasts, gradually showed up within the coverage of the sword formation.

    Those were chariots made from many pale white bones, shaped weirdly as skull faces. On those odd shaped chariots, numerous pale bone towers, that had ck smoke streams puffing out from the tops, were standing there. These pale bone towers were all thickly covered in spell symbols. Bright green fires had risen from these towers for over a hundred zhang in height. From time to time, fierce gusts of wind would blow across, andrge flecks of phosphorescent me would spatter out from those fire streams, falling on the ground and burning with loud sizzling noises on the muddy ground, creating hundreds of huge holes in the ground.

    The human troop which was arranged in the north and were supposed to encircle and annihte the remnants of the Qian Family¡¯s armies had already burst into a fight against the spearhead of the Nether Moon.

    Zombie warriors moving in the forefront raised their spears with synchronized moves. Exactly same gestures, same angle and at the exact same time, they lunged those spears violently forward.

    Great streams of blood sprayed out. Thousands of human warriors had their bodies punctured by those spears, but with their full-strength attacks, many zombie warriors¡¯ bodies were hacked into pieces or smashed as well. Some zombie warriors were struck by tremendous power streams and shattered backwards, knocking a huge number of zombie warriors behind them down.

    Followed by a thunderous swooshing noise from those bone chariots at the backside of the army, water-tank sized green fireballs suddenly were ejected from the numerous white, bone towers standing on those chariots. With a dense and evil green glow, those green fireballs sliced across the sky like a meteor shower, silently falling onto the array of human warriors.

    Those green wildfire balls sted out. A great number of human warriors were burned into human-shaped torches, dragging the green me that was burning all over their bodies, crazily dashing around while screaming themselves hoarse.

    In the Evil Dragon Bay battlefields, the war situation on the side of the human army had taken a sudden turn and became worse rapidly, now bing solemn.

 Chapter 411: Nether Moon Kill

    Chapter 411: Nether Moon Kill

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    In the North, once the fight between human troops and the zombie army started, dazzling fire sparkles blew everywhere, ejecting in every direction. That endlessly great army of zombie warriors was like a roaring tsunami pping against the shore, franticallyunching attacks on the defensive line brashly built up by the human troop.

    Uncountable green fireballs shot out by those pale bone towers were rampantly dashing across groups of human warriors. Along with loud wails and howls let out by human warriors, countless elite human warriors were burned into ashes. Huge holes were burned out of the ground one after another. That green, evil fire contained a strong poison. After the fire fell on the ground and died out, the poison contained in it seeped into the swamps and water veins of Evil Dragon Bay area, dyeing all water veins in this area into a faint green color. Wherever the faintly green water reached, all aquatic creatures died immediately.

    Highly poisonous swamps and water veins had also caused a severely great effect on the defense of the human army.

    Zombie warriors were able to tread in the toxic water, move andunch attacks freely as if the poisonous water didn¡¯t even exist. But when human warriors soaked their legs inside the toxic water, the poison would drill into their bodies through their pores. The power stream flowing inside the bodies of those human warriors would be ceaselessly weakened; consequently, their powers would decline gradually, their bodies would soon be frail, and their ability of self-healing would recede further and further.

    Because of these poisonous water areas, the battle effectiveness of the human army had been weakened by at least thirty percent.

    While the human troop was weakening, attacksunched by the zombie army seemed to grow more and more powerful. The human troop¡¯s defensive line soon became loosened, dangerous situations erupting in quite a few spots. Large groups of zombie warriors broke the blockade, like a river that had burst its banks, rampantly surging and roaring. Those zombie warriors bypassed the human troop¡¯s defensive line and encircled the human army from behind,unching converging attacks on the human army.

    Ji Hao floated in the air, watching human warriors fall one after another on the battlefield. Yet, he could do nothing.

    His individual power was way too weak, and in such a vast battlefield that extended for over ten-thousand miles, one more warrior like him couldn¡¯t change anything. He dared not to withdraw the sword formation as the number of strong killing auras that had been locked on him had risen again. By now, at least ten beyond Magus-King-level powerful beings on the enemies¡¯ side had been covetously staring at him. As long as he dared to do anything like withdrawing the sword formation, those powerful beings would definitely make their moves and kill him.

    ¡°Ji Hao, have we lost the battle?¡± Man Man trod on a fiery cloud and flew up as well, asking Ji Hao a bit confusedly. Man Man¡¯s big, sparkling pair of eyes were filled with nervousness and panic. Although she didn¡¯t know much about fighting a war or managing an army, Ying Yunpeng had betrayed while non-humankind armies had been continuously surging out from a strategic point of the backside of the human army¡¯s defensive line, which was obviously not right.

    ¡°Hm, not yet.¡± Ji Hao reached his hand out, gently patting on Man Man¡¯s head, and said in a deep and serious tone, ¡°Now, we will have to count on uncle Wen Ming... see what kind of solution he cane up with. If he has no solution...it would still be alright. They want to break Pu Ban city, then that wouldn¡¯t be so easy.¡±

    Raging roars lingered in the air. Wuzhi Qi gripped that thick, ck ice stick and had been fighting drastically against tens of winged, dark-golden-skinned zombies. The huge ck ice stick held in Wuzhi Qi¡¯s hands sliced the air open; every single bashunched with it could smash a zombie. However, each time he smashed and killed a zombie, three to five more zombies would fly up from the group of zombie warriors below, joining the besiegement.

    Sharp ws of zombie warriors reached towards Wuzhi Qi from all directions, crazily tearing and slicing his body. That ck armor worn by Wuzhi Qi let out shrill sizzles and dazzling fire sparkles against those zombie ws. Many times, those zombie ws had even scratched him right on the face.

    Wuzhi Qi was enraged to an extreme degree. He gave long and resonant growls and suddenly, tens of purely dark water columns roared out from around his body, simultaneously puncturing the chests of dozens of zombie warriors. He then raised his long and thick ck ice stick, roaring towards the sky proudly. Next, the green fireballs shot out by thousands of pale bone towers merged into one and violently bumped against his body, setting him aze in the gigantic green fire, sending him flying out for a rather long distance.

    ck water streams coiled around Wuzhi Qi¡¯s body but that green fire kept burning ragingly within those ck water streams. Wuzhi Qi¡¯s face twisted. He showed his face while standing inside the green fire and cursing furiously. His body was especially tough, and this green wildfire, which could burn ordinary Senior Magi into ashes within the time span of around ten breaths, only managed to burn his fur without causing any harm to his skin and flesh.

    ¡°You bloody idiots who know nothing but ying with corpses, get the hell out and have a decent fight with your master Wuzhi Qi!¡± Wuzhi Qi yelled in a resonant and harsh voice. His voice was filled with dirtynguages, and he even cursed generations of ancestors of the Nether Moon one after another.

    No one said anything. The only response to his shouts was more flying zombie warriors rising from the zombie army, swiftly approaching Wuzhi Qi. Among these flying zombies, a few even had sharp horns on their foreheads. These few were strangely powerful beings, at the level that was far beyond that of Magus Kings.

    Wuzhi Qi gave out another raging curse. Once again, he fell into a messy fight against these utterly fearless zombie warriors, who would never ever take a single step back.

    Within this short while, the great army force that came from the north, which was under Wuzhi Qi¡¯s lead, finally turned their head around. Thousands of gigantic boas, which were arranged on the frontal side of the troop as the spearhead, wriggled their enormous bodies and finally turned around, frontally faced this army of zombie warriors that had beenunching vicious attacks in a formidable state.

    These breathtakingly gigantic boas squirmed and straightened their bodies, violently rolling all over the ground. Their immense bodies were like rock rollers, crushing countless zombie warriors into pieces and bits.

    Those zombie beasts continuously lunged their spears towards these enormous boas. But, these boas, which were about toplete their transformation to dragons, had especially tough and thick scales and skins. Their scales were at least three-inch thick, while the spears held in those zombie warriors¡¯ bodies were nothing too powerful at all. Therefore, those zombie warriors couldn¡¯t possibly harm those giant boas.

    But soon, those pale bone towers carried by bone chariots began concentrating powers to attack these boas. These boas were set aze one after another, their humongous bodies enkindled by that green wildfire. That evil fire drilled into their bodies through apertures between their scales, directly burning their skin. After their skins and muscles had been burned, the fire prated to the inside of their bodies.

    Even though these gigantic boas had especially strong life-force, they were tortured nearly to death by that green wildfire. Numerous gigantic boas desperately twisted their bodies and ceaselessly let out long and painful roars.

    Those gray and tall towers had already approached from that dense, cloudy mist. Followed by a series of profound and spooky roars, erect, grey eyes floating above those gray towers opened, releasing streams of lifeless lights which poured onto the bodies of these gigantic boas.

    The bodies of those boas instantly froze. Wherever those gray light streams swept across, their scales turned gray and lusterless. These gray light streams rapidly extracted life-force out of those boas¡¯ bodies. Quite a few over thousand-zhang long boas were drained off their life-force and spirit blood within the short span of a couple of breath. They immediately turned into a puff of ash, dissipating in the air along with the wind.

    Tens of streams of gray light shone on Wuzhi Qi¡¯s body in a row. Wuzhi Qi let out painful howls, as the sense of power released from his body constantly weakened.

    When the defensive line of human troops in the north was about to break down, a purely ck, metal gate abruptly showed up in the north. Followed by weird ghost roars, the gate gradually opened. Chilly and evil gusts of wind ceaselessly blew out of the gate.

    What came out of the gate next was a perfectly ordered footstep sound that sounded the same as footsteps of the zombie army of the Nether Moon. A heavily armored army of warriors surged out of the gate like the tidewater, each warrior having a long halberd[1] or heavy ax carried in his hands. The sense of power released from this great army was as deathly as the power sense released by the Nether Moon¡¯s zombie army; not even the slightest trace of life could be detected from it.

    Numerous ck gates emerged from the air one after another and opened. Groups of armored warriors gushed out of those gates like a raging flood and quickly started an intense fight against those zombie warriors. Soon, a full st battle had begun.

    ¡°Netherworld Priest!¡± Wuzhi Qiughed out loud while yelling and cheering, ¡°You old one came to join in the fun? Good, corpses of human warriors that fell on the battlefield and the bodies of these big boas, these are all yours!¡±

    __________________

    [1]Halberd: A pike fitted with an ax head

 Chapter 412: Attack the Formation

    Chapter 412: Attack the Formation

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao was wholeheartedly concerned about the war situation on the north side. When those ck metal gates suddenly emerged and opened, his heart instantly jumped. If these metal gates were also some kind of magic tricks yed by the Yu n, human troops on the north side would be facing a grave danger of being utterly routed.

    Only when Wuzhi Qi yelled ¡®Netherworld Priest¡¯ and armored warriors surging out from those ck gates tangled with those zombie warriors, Ji Hao loosened his tightened nerves right away. Whoever had juste were reinforcements instead of enemies. This was just wonderful!

    Coordinating with winged dragons, Longbo Country warriorsing from the west had already started an intensive fight against Song Gu and his treemen warriors. The number of Longbo Country warriors was not too big, yet the size of their bodies was so massive that each Longbo Country warrior was a couple of feet taller even than Song Gu. They wielded hills and knocked those treemen warriors to the ground one after another in an iparably violently manner. Once those treemen were knocked down to the ground, they could never stand back up again; Those winged dragons would then swoosh down from the air while roaring shrilly, tearing those treemen into pieces with their sharp ws and spurt raging mes out of their mouths, scorching those treemen into ashes.

    Behind these mountain-like gigantic Longbo Country warriors wererge groups of Kuafu Family warriors, who were wielding enormous wooden sticks and bravelybating against these treemen. The number of these Kuafu Family warriors was only around a thousand, far less than those treemen. However, the bodies of Kuafu Family warriors were far nimbler than the treemen, who could hardly ever hit them.

    Both the north side and the west side were now doing good, and what worried Ji Hao the most was the eastern frontline, which was under the lead of Si Wen Ming himself.

    The main force of the Blood Moon was now concentrating their firepower on the eastern frontline, and east was also the direction where Blood Cloud Mountain was located. If they managed to break the eastern frontline and changes happened in Blood Cloud Mountain area at the same time, the situation would gopletely out of control.

    When Ji Hao was nervously looking at the battlefield, he suddenly tingled with a weird sensation and abruptly raised his head.

    A magnificent, multicolored rainbow stream descended from the air. Moving speed of that rainbow stream was so impressively fast that once it appeared in Ji Hao¡¯s eyesight, it had shed across the distance of thousands of miles and appeared right in front of Ji Hao. The multicolored, splendid light dimmed down, from within which a gorgeous phoenix silhouette gave a long and resonant roar towards the sky. Afterward, the silhouette dissipated in the air and from that dim multicolored light, Feng Qi emerged, seemingly with an arrogant attitude.

    A dazzling short sword was held in her left hand while a colorful, exquisite handkerchief was floating around her head like a warm cloud. She yelled at Ji Hao in an angry and rude tone, ¡°Little kid! Now, just hand that purple grain dragon sandalwood over like I said, kneel down and kowtow to me to apologize! I would like to find out who else can save you this time!¡±

    The me of fury surged right up to Ji Hao¡¯s head from his heart. He red at Feng Qi, who had beenpletely unreasonable, and growled harshly, ¡°Feng Qi, don¡¯t you have any idea about the current situation?! Right now our humankind is...¡±

    Feng Qi rudely interrupted Ji Hao and yelled in a cold, heartless tone, ¡°Why should I care about your humankind? Just hand that purple grain dragon sandalwood over. Otherwise you little bastard will certainly end up dead in an ugly shape today.¡±

    Ji Hao was enraged so much that a beam of red light shed across his eyes as he pointed at Song Gu, who was now besieged by five Longbo Country warriors, and was crazilyshing the ground with countless branches. He even seemed to crack the heaven and earth; tens of enormous mountains were already whipped into shambles by him. Ji Hao pointed at Song Gu and roared at Feng Qi, ¡°That treeman, is he yours?!¡±

    When Si Wen Ming and Huaxu Lie talked about Song Gu, Ji Hao heard all their conversations through the sword formation. Song Gu was incorporated into the phoenix-kind¡¯s forces as a ve, and was chiefly responsible for collecting all kinds of treasures for the phoenix-kind; which meant, Song Gu should be a subordinate under Feng Qi¡¯smand!

    ¡°He¡¯s a ve of mine, so what?¡± Feng Qi looked at Ji Hao proudly.

    ¡°Did you order him to attack our humankind?¡± Ji Hao looked at Feng Qi and said word by word, ¡°You woman, you¡¯repletely out of your mind. Are you trying to start the war between the humankind and phoenix-kind?¡±

    Frosty light shone in Feng Qi¡¯s eyes while she responded with a nd sneer as if she cared about nothing, and said, ¡°Your humankind has such an enormous poption, what would be a big deal even if tens of billions of you died or were wounded? Even if I did order Song Gu to attack you, I doubt your Emperor Shun dares to wage war against our phoenix-kind only because of this, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Feng Qi reached her right hand out and pointed her finger at Dragon Pool, who was standing in the town and yelled loudly, ¡°Tell this purple grain dragon sandalwood toe with me and keel down to apologize to me. If you do as I say, I could kindly spare you from death this time... but if you not, you bunch of little bastards will all die in suffering today!¡±

    Feng Qi was yelling merely at Ji Hao, but when Man Man saw Feng Qi screaming at Ji Hao in such a rude and overbearing manner, she instantly popped out her pair of eyes and red at Feng Qi angrily. Sensing the strong, threatening vibe given off by Man Man, Feng Qi immediately involved Man Man into her vicious menace.

    ¡°Little girl, if you dare to look at me like this again, be careful! I will dig that pair of your eyeballs out!¡±

    ¡°Ah! You¡¯re digging my eyeballs out??!¡± Man Man shouted out right away. As the moves made by her body had always been a few seconds faster than the decisions made by her mind, before she finished her sentence, the pair of lotus-shaped hammers had already flown out, bashing towards Feng Qi along with an ear-piercing, shrill swishing noise.

    In the meanwhile, Man Man put on the armor given by Zhu Rong. By now, her entire body was all wrapped up by a raging fire.

    Seeing Man Manunch her move, Ji Hao snorted and intended to make a move as well. He was going to trigger the sword formation and directly hack Feng Qi to death, but then he thought of how Si Wen Ming once exined to him about the rtionships between the humankind and phoenix-kind and dragon-kind. Also looking at those winged dragons, which had now been coordinating with Longbo Country warriors and fighting closely against those treemen, Ji Hao gritted his teeth, restraining his strong will of killing Feng QI.

    Man Man had thrown out her massive hammers andunched the attack on Feng Qi, and the pair of hammers reached her face within a blink of an eye.

    Immediately, a ck airstream and a white airstream swooshed out of the multicolored, glowing handkerchief floating upon Feng Qi¡¯s head. Miao Lian stepped out from the two streams of air then slightly shook the jade bottle held in his hand. Following his move, the ck and white airstreams brushed against Man Man¡¯s body, and right after that, a faintly visible, leaf-shaped spirit talisman sparkled within the two air streams. The heavy armor worn by Man Man suddenly spread out into tens of parts, falling to the ground one after another.

    Man Man gave a shout in surprise, raised her head and nced at Miao Lian.

    Ji Hao growled out as well. Miao Lian suddenly flying out from the multicolored handkerchief floating upon Feng Qi¡¯s head was something that Ji Hao had never expected. Even though he had the sword formation manipting in his hands and within the coverage of this sword formation, the whole world was under his control, he never anticipated that Miao Lian would show up in such a weird way.

    Ji Hao flicked his finger and prepared to trigger the sword formation, releasing sword powers to kill Miao Lian and Feng Qi. However, stronger airstreams in colors of ck and white swooshed out of the jade bottle held in Miao Lian¡¯s hand, weaving into a ck and white long de, held against Man Man¡¯s neck.

    That spirit talisman, which had dispersed Man Man¡¯s armor, heavily fell down, sticking on the top of Man Man¡¯s head. Man Man¡¯s body suddenly froze, unable to move anymore.

    ¡°My friend, don¡¯t make any unnecessary moves, otherwise... this little girl might die!¡± Miao Lianughed out loud while reaching his hand out, attempting to grab Man Man¡¯s neck.

    In the meanwhile, another three human-shaped silhouettes darted out of the handkerchief floating upon Feng Qi¡¯s head. Those were Ku Quan, Qing Mei, and a girl who seemed to be around twenty years old, having a mean-looking sharp face and a pair of raised eyebrows.

    Every one of them had a leaf-shaped spirit talisman floating upon their heads. They wielded their arms once after showing up, joint-handedlyunching dazzling and rumbling lightning bolts fiercely towards Ji Hao.

 Chapter 413: Magic Formation Fight

    Chapter 413: Magic Formation Fight

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    All these happened too fast. Ji Hao suddenly realized what was happening. He was looking at Ku Quan, Qing Mei, and the girl, prepared to trigger the sword formation. All of a sudden, a tiny, triangle-shaped bronze clock appeared in the hands of that girl. She crooked the little finger of her right hand and plucked the small clock. Following his move, the clock emitted a shrill and resonant buzzing sound.

    The air surrounding Ji Hao suddenly vibrated, as thick and swift sound waves swept through the entire space, one rising while the other fell. Within a single moment, bell tones that had different pitches, intensities and frequencies rang around Ji Hao¡¯s body at least a million times. Fierce sound waves shed against each other and vibrated each other, merged together and transformed into a ck tsunami of the sound wave, overwhelmingly striking Ji Hao¡¯s body atst.

    The Gold Crow fire cloak let out a shrill scream and released a raging fire. Golden-red me and that ck sound wave intensively bumped into each other asyers of mes were sted into fire sparkles and dissipated while streams of sound wave rapidly vanished within the fire.

    The girl gave a sneer then flicked her finger at the small clock three times in a row.

    ¡®Buzz, buzz, buzz¡¯... Followed by three buzzing bell rings, me released by the Gold Crow fire cloak, which was restrained by Yu Yu with a special magic and could not fully release its power, was scattered and disappearedpletely. The fire was wholly shattered by ck sound waves, after which, the ck sound wave severely struck Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Ji Hao sensed a thunderous buzzing noiseing right from his own brain while dazzling, golden fire sparkles burst in front of his eyes. He temporarily lost vision and fell into pure darkness. He felt waves of great paining from his brain, along with a bad dizziness, as if the whole world was spinning swiftly. Ji Hao staggered, unable to remain standing stably on the air anymore and fell straight to the ground from the sky.

    The connection between him and the sword formation was no longer as stable as before. He attempted to trigger the sword formation andunch attacks, but that constant ear-piercing buzzing noise lingered in his head. His mind was stirred into a grave mess like a bowl of porridge, and even though he had tried his best, he still couldn¡¯t focus on controlling the sword formation.

    ¡°Crap!¡± Ji Hao¡¯s heart sank, then abruptly gave a long and resonant caw.

    Mr. Crow responded with a shrill caw as well, pped his wings and tried to fly up. However, that terrifying sound wave attacked him as well. No matter how hard Mr. Crow pped his wings, he could only hover above Ji Hao¡¯s head, but could never gain any sensation from the outside world.

    Miao Lian had already grabbed Man Man¡¯s neck in his hand and seeing Ji Hao knocked down by the sound wave released from the bronze clock, he couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud and said, ¡°Sister Miao Yin, you do have some great methods... Haha, now this little bastard can no longer trigger this bloody...¡±

    Before he finished talking, a bright red stream of me silently rose from Man Mna¡¯s body. From within that me, a pair of long and narrow eyes gradually opened. The scorching red pupils of that pair of eyes seemed iparably imperatorial, looking down at Miao Lian and the other two in a dominant way, like a god standing above the whole world and looking down at all mortal creatures. This pair of eyes instantly brought an enormous pressure to Miao Lian and the two women.

    ¡°Zhu Rong!¡± Miao Lian eximed out, yet he showed no sign of fear. He stared at that pair of eye, sneered and said, ¡°Your daughter is in my hands, what can you do?¡±

    The me surged up straight into the sky, releasing an overwhelmingly great heat. The spirit talisman, which had been pressing on Man Mna¡¯s head, gradually melted in the fire. Abruptly, Man Man opened her eyes, each hand gripping one massive hammer andunched a violent bash right on Miao Lian¡¯s chest.

    Miao Lian didn¡¯t even dream of this. Man Man, whose soul was suppressed by the spirit talisman given by an elder of his sect, had actually awakened back up within such a short span of time. The hammers boomed against Miao Lian¡¯s chest, shattering his shirt and squeezed numerous while lotuses out of his body, which immediately held the hammers up, seeming to block this attack.

    Clear cracking noises came one after another. Man Man was indignant, so she had used her full-strength inunching this attack. The pair of massive hammers pressed down on those lotuses like two enormous mountains, crushing them one after another while spurting out raging mes, then fiercely smashed on Miao Lian¡¯s chest.

    Poor Miao Lian opened his mouth and ejected a stream of blood. His entire chest was now hollowed. His face had gone deathly pale while he hurriedly stepped backward and screaming in a high-pitched voice, ¡°Sister Miao Yin, help me! I, your brother...¡±

    While stepping back and vomiting blood, Miao Qian couldn¡¯t even manage to let out aplete sentence. He didn¡¯t have enough time tounch a counterattack at Man Man. He frantically took out a ck-golden round pill from his sleeve and hurriedly thrust into his mouth.

    Sideway, a dazzlingly bright golden arrow, which was condensed from a stream of power yet looked just like a tangible object, roared towards Miao Lian. Miao Lian was totally unprepared for this and screamed out loud immediately. Next, his right hand was blown to bits by this fierce and glowing golden arrow. That ck-golden pill flew into the air while spinning swiftly. A cyan-colored silhouette swished over from where the arrow came, nimbly grabbed the pill then turned the body around, throwing a vicious and merciless kick three-inch below Miao Lian¡¯s lower abdomen.

    ¡°Ao~~¡± Miao Lian gave a long and shrill howl in pain, and at the same time, everyone on the scene heard a noise that sounded like some kind of ball-shaped thing being crushed.

    Miao Lian vomited even more blood, showing the whites of his eyes and staggeringly stepped back. One could clearly see that in the area near his lower abdomen, a weird pit had appeared. In around his pelvic bone, his body was nearly smashed by that heavy kickunched by Feng Xing sneakily.

    Feng Xing urately hit the target, but then fell directly on the ground with his head upside down.

    He stared at Miao Lian in shock and yelled, ¡°How can your body be so fragile?! I was going to move backward by pushing against your body, but I couldn¡¯t even feel the solidness of your body!¡±

    Those abilities and magics of Miao Lian were extremely powerful and ingenious, therefore, when Feng Xingunched the sneak attack, he had already seen Miao Lian as an extraordinarily formidable enemy, and used all of his strength to make his move as violent and fierce as possible. In Feng Xing¡¯s n, he would kick on Miao Lian¡¯s vital body part, which would at most bring Miao Lian a piercing pain, then he could push against Miao Lian¡¯s body and conveniently retreat. After that, he would run away at his highest speed and disappear.

    However, he had never thought that the fragility of Miao Lian¡¯s body was actually way beyond his imagination.

    When he kicked Miao Lian¡¯s body, he felt like stepping into a puddle of sticky mush. Not even a slight little bit of counterforce was given by Miao Lian¡¯s body before he smashed Miao Lian¡¯s body into a mess. As a result, Feng Xing, who was well prepared for dashing backward at his highest speed, couldn¡¯t find a vent for his power and instead fell directly on the ground in a quite embarrassed shape.

    Man Man yelled out in surprise as well, ¡°Yeah! Those flowers came from his body are solid instead, but his body itself is even weaker than babies!¡±

    Three to five years old children in the Southern Wastnd were able to run around with hill-huge rocks carried on their bodies. Each of them had the strength equal to at least hundreds of stones. Miao Lian¡¯s unique abilities and magics amazed people, yet his physical strength was indeed no better than those Southern Wastnd babies who were able to run about in their infanthood!

    Ji Hao shook his head hard, raised his head and growled, ¡°Their powers are not contained in their bodies, it¡¯s their souls! Be careful, they¡¯re not Magi... they¡¯re same as those non-humankind, their powers are strange!¡±

    While Ji Hao was barfing, that girl named Miao Yin, gave a cold seer and flicked her finger. Following that, the triangle-shaped little clock rang thunderously once again.

    ¡®Buzz!¡¯ The longbow held in Feng Xing¡¯s hands burst with a splendid sphere of light, which shed across the air and blocked the fierce sound wave released from the small clock for him. A me-shaped pattern instantly emerged from Man Man¡¯s forehead, emitting streams of majestic light, blocking the smite of the sound wave as well.

    Beams of golden light shone from in between Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows. The Immemorial Sun Streamer shed in his spiritual space, and next, dazzling and golden sunlight lit up the entire area. Rapidly, that rampant sound wave lingering in Ji Hao¡¯s mind dissipated like mist under the sunshine.

    Ji Hao cawed out resonantly, then leaped straight up into the air, and at the same time, the me Dragon Sword and Nine Dragon Fire Pearl transferred into two roaring streams of fiery light, zipping towards Ku Quan and Qing Mei.

    A pure and glisten light spot flew out from in between Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows. Ji Hao activated the Immemorial Sun Streamer, silently wielding it with all of its power.

 Chapter 414: Silence the Sound

    Chapter 414: Silence the Sound[1]

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    me Dragon Sword screamed shrilly while transforming into an arc-shaped streak of me, striking onto Ku Quan¡¯s head.

    Ku Quan¡¯s eyes popped out immediately. In a great panic, he found out that this simple stream of sword power, which wasunched by Ji Hao and was roaring towards him, was actually like a sky-huge, seeming to envelop his entire body. Ku Quan felt as if no matter how hard he tried to dodge and what magic he tried to use, this sword power stream would urately and mercilessly strike on his body.

    He could not dodge, and neither was he able to hold it off. Ku Quan now felt just like a grille that had one thousand boils and a hundred holes on its body and this sword moveunched by Ji Hao was aimed right at those holes, that multitude of weaknesses of his body. Even though he had quite many life-saving treasures carried with him, he still felt that he could never survive this sword move.

    The same thing happened to Qing Mei as well. When watching the Nine Dragon Fire Pearl swooshing right towards to her head, the face of this stunningly beautiful girl had twisted badly in fright. Just like Ku Quan, she also felt that she could never hold off this lustrous pearl which was wrapped in raging fire... she just could not. Although it was merely a pearl, yet she could sense the power released from it from every single direction, as if this pearl was actually everywhere, roaring towards all vital body parts of hers.

    Ji Hao had given a y to the Sky-Opening move to an extreme degree, coordinating with the sword formation, resulting in the horrible effect delivered by the move.

    Ku Quan and Qing Mei stepped back as fast and as far as they could. They didn¡¯t dare to pause even for a moment. While staring at Ji Hao, whose eyes had be shining again and seemed to have fully recovered from the heavy attackunched by Miao Yin, they could do nothing but draw back with all of their powers.

    Their bodies shed across the air, every single step making them reach over a hundred mile far. Within a blink of an eye, Ku Quan and Qing Mei had fled out of the best attacking range of the sword formation.

    However, the sword formation had covered the area tens of thousands miles in radius, and even though they made it out of the best-attacking range, they were still inside the coverage of the sword formation. As long as they were still inside the sword formation¡¯s coverage, the me Dragon Sword and Nine Dragon Fire Pearl would determinedly strike onto their heads. By now, these two deadly weapons had been reaching closer and closer to their targets!

    Within seconds, Qing Mei and Ku Quan had squeezed thest bit of power out of their bodies and dashed for a thousand and eight hundred miles. But then the me Dragon Sword and Nine Dragon Fire Pearl struck on their bodies simultaneously. Facing this deathly strike, Ku Quan and Qing Mai raised their arms together, and at the same time the leaf-shaped spirit talisman floating upon their heads sted out suddenly, transforming into a gigantic white lotus, shielding them entirely.

    The sword screamed, and the pearl vibrated. Soon, the white, enormous lotus transformed from the two spirit talismans shattered thunderously.

    Ku Quan howled out. The flying track of the me Dragon Sword was slightly changed by the vibration caused by the white lotus, and consequently, it brushed against Ku Quan¡¯s body sideways and cut off his left shoulder and a small half of his chest.

    Qing Mei screamed in both rage and fear. She wielded the plum branch held in her hand, bringing up denseyers of cyan-colored light, shielding herself against the pearl. However, the pearl weirdly deflected in the air and severely bumped into her beautiful, tender face.

    That beautiful Roman nose of Qing Mei has ttened right away, but fortunately, the Nine Dragon Pearl was never a powerful weapon designed to smash people¡¯ faces. Therefore, the injury on her face was not too bad.

    Nevertheless, the natural spirit fire contained inside the pearl swooshed out. Along her nostrils and eyes, the fire gushed into her head, burning her brain and made smoke puff out from every opening of her body. Her smooth and long hair immediately turned into ash.

    Qing Mei buried her head in her arms and fled desperately with that heart-tearing pain. A cyan-colored light stream wrapped her up and within a blink of an eye, she disappeared from this battlefield, swiftly merging with the dense and thickyer of clouds high up in the sky, then vanished without leaving even a trace.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t have enough time to trigger the sword formation. Instead, he activated the Immemorial Sun Streamer, shrunk it to six-foot long, and gripped it with both of his hands, wielding with all of his power. For a single move, the power contained in Ji Hao¡¯s golden Dan was drained immediately, along with all that was stored in all eight-thousand Magus Acupoints of his. Not even a sight stream of power was left in his body.

    The Immemorial Sun Streamer almost drained Ji Hao into a mummy, right after which, the streamer released a scorching-hot golden light.

    Miao Yin held her small, triangle clock, frontally facing the Immemorial Sun Streamer, seeming tounch a full-strength attack. But as she sensed that terrifyingly great heat released from the streamer, Miao Yin¡¯s look suddenly changed, and the pair of raised eyebrows nearly straightened on her face. She put the small clock back into her bag, as a white stream of air spurted out from in-between her eyebrows. From this, a long streamer that had a resplendent glow darted out.

    The pole of that long streamer was made from white, glowing gemstone, and the streamer itself was woven from silver threads. That exquisitely crafted streamer was thickly decorated with tens of thousands of different sized, shining pearls, while the long pole of its was iyed with countless jade pieces and gemstones. The long streamer had a smooth and crystal luster, and its entire body was glowing. When Miao Yin wielded it, endless swirl-shaped silver light streams surged out ceaselessly.

    ¡°Little scum, I¡¯d like to see what you have that allows you to be so presumptuous!¡± Miao Yin roared harshly while wielding the long streamer. Silver light streams had surged towards Ji Hao before the Immemorial Sun Streamer released its power, straight at Ji Hao¡¯s head like tidewater. Thousands of silver, swirl-shaped light streams rotated swiftly along with a silvery, strange and magical sound, seeming to turn the entire space that had a radius of a hundred miles into a fairnd.

    ¡°Burn!¡± Ji Hao red at Miao Yin andughed out loud.

    A golden beam of light zipped up into the air from the Immemorial Sun Streamer, then expanded into a sky-devouring me column, spreading out in all directions.

    The splendor released from Miao Yin¡¯s long streamer suddenly broke like a dream. Meanwhile, Miao Yin, who was roaring with a twisted, furious face, was suddenly struck dumb, as if her soul had been lost. A few long and clearly visible cracks appeared on the long streamer which had a splendid glow. At the same time, those billowy, silver, tidewater like light streams released by it were burning rapidly in the fire, turning into multicolored hazy light which disappearedpletely.

    The golden fire wreathed Miao Yin, instantly setting her long shirt aze. She screamed herself hoarse in fear, madly swinging her arms. She hurriedly packed the long streamer and attempted to flee. However, the Immemorial Sun Streamer was like a gigantic ma while she was like a tiny grain of iron. As the Immemorial Sun Streamer shook slightly, no matter how hard Miao Yin tried to activate her power, she could never leave where she was standing, not even for half a step.

    The raging fire was roaring. The prehistoric essence fire of the sun was iparably powerful and violent. Miao Yin¡¯s long shirt released beams of white glow to barely resist the incursions of the fire, yet within the blink of an eye, they were all burned out, and the long shirt was burned into a puff of smoke. The fire wrapped Miao Yin¡¯s body entirely up, ceaselessly drilling into her body through every single pore of hers.

    ¡°Little animal! How dare you?!¡± A deep roar came from the sky while a white cloud suddenly emerged from the air above Miao Yin¡¯s head. Next, a gigantic hand that was condensed from mist reached down from the sky and grabbed Miao Yin, intending to save her and leave.

    Nevertheless, sideway, a ck Jade Ruyi swished over. The small Ru Yi was urately aimed at the huge mist hand, and with a single, slight strike, a clear and silvery cracking noise that sounded like a jade bottle crushing was squeezed out of the mist hand. The immense mist hand broke inch by inch, then soon dissipated in the air.

    A dim light shed across the surface of the jade Ru Yi, then transformed into an enormous hand made from the ck mist, just like the one which tried to save Miao Yin just now. The ck mist hand pped on the air, and instantly, the white cloud floating above Miao Yin¡¯s head was shattered.

    Miao Yin was now surrounded by pure essence fire of the sun. The fire intruded into her body, burning her body nearly translucent like a piece of ruby. She screamed and howled in fright, continually raising her head up and yelling at the sky.

    ¡°Shifu! Save me!¡±

    A scornful snort came from the sky, along with which, a white smooth and chubby hand, that was around a foot wide, descended from the air, reaching to Miao Yin.

    Before, whoever was trying to save Miao Yin had only reached out with a mist hand, but now, seeing Miao Yin was about to perish in the fire released from the Immemorial Sun Streamer, the one who tried to save her finally lost patience and took the move personally to save Miao Yin.

    A wave of power vibrations urred around Ji Hao¡¯s body, following which, a white, slim, wless hand reached out from the air, slightly pping that chubby hand. Those two hands silently shed against each other, causing a muffled, earth-shaking boom. Next, the chubby hand was frozen by a thinyer of ice, suddenly quivering as if it had just been electrocuted, then quickly drew back into the sky and disappeared.

    ¡°Shi...¡± Miao Yin raised her head, despairingly wailing towards the sky.

    The essence sun fire suddenly tightened, squeezing thest howl out of Miao Yin¡¯s throat. A gentle breeze blew across, after which, Miao Yin was burned into a puff of ash, drifting and dissipating in the air.

    Ji Hao took a deep breath, forcibly choking back the pain brought by the emptiness of his body. He gripped the Immemorial Sun Streamer and grinningly nodded to Miao Lian, who was now seriously injured and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move... Once you move, you die!¡±

    _____________________

    [1]¡¯Miao Yin¡¯ literally means ¡®beautiful sound¡¯ in Chinese.

 Chapter 415: A Fight Between Emperors

    Chapter 415: A Fight Between Emperors

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Yu Mu grabbed a medicine bottle that was made from a giant frog skull, forcibly opened Miao Lian¡¯s mouth and poured the sticky, dark blue liquid drug contained in that ugly bottle into his mouth.

    Streams of dirty, heavy power of the drug spread speedily inside Miao Lian¡¯s body and soon drilled into his brain. Slight wisps of begrimed power began corroding Miao Lian¡¯s soul, making his clear and glowing eyes turn a bit turbid.

    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Miao Lian hoarsely screamed, and couldn¡¯t help but struggle desperately.

    ¡°It¡¯s good stuff!¡± Yu Mu responded with a sweet grin, ¡°I used the venoms of over three-hundred different kinds of poisonous bugs, salivas and sperm as the main ingredients, and oil of decayed dead bodies...¡±

    Before Yu Mu finished his exnation, Miao Lian started vomiting intensely. As a man who had been severely cultivating himself, he didn¡¯t have too many remnants of food inside his stomach. Instead, all his of vomitus was yellow-colored gall; not even a single drop of drug that he had just swallowed was thrown out.

    Both Ji Hao and Man Man hurriedly covered their mouths with their hands and subconsciously took quite a few steps backward in disgust.

    Yu Mu, this bloody fatso, this poison concocted by him was way too disgusting! Although many forme developed by the Magi Pce were rather weird, this was the very first time for Ji Hao to hear about such an evil form. Not to mention Miao Lian, who had drunk that drug in person, even Ji Hao was abutted to throw up only by hearing about it.

    ¡°Good stuff!¡± Yu Mu gave another honest grin and stopped his introduction of those ingredients of this drug. Instead, he continued seriously, ¡°This is good stuff, specially created to corrode people¡¯ souls. Without my antidote, you will die.¡±

    Yu Mu¡¯s exnation was simple, frank and honest.

    Without his antidote, Miao Lian, who had taken this drug, would die.

    Miao Lian¡¯s face suddenly turned deathly pale. He nced at Ji Hao, who had been ring at him, Man Man, who now had an angry look, Feng Xing, who was silently observing him from afar and Yu Mu, who was with a big, honest grin, then gave a forlorn and bitterugh. Next, both of his eyeballs rolled up, showing the white parts, while Ku Quan fell on the ground. All sense of power released from his body had immediately disappeared.

    Ji Hao was shocked slightly. He hurriedly walked up to him and pressed a finger on his carotid artery.

    The blood had still been flowing inside his body, and the life-force of his body was still present. However, the sense of Miao Lian¡¯s soul had nearly disappeared, such that Ji Hao could barely feel his soul. Ji Hao carefully pressed his finger on the spot between Miao Lian¡¯s eyebrows, and finally caught a faint sense of Miao Lian¡¯s soul, which had now shrunk into an extremely tiny spot.

    ¡°Brother, this is the ¡®secret and silent drown,¡¯ specially created by their sect. It is a powerful, mysterious and ult magic, usually used by cultivators in their sect to converge the souls, trapping themselves in a deathly dangerous state to achieve a breakthrough to the higher levels. But this guy is not powerful enough for this magic yet. For saving his own life, also for keeping their secrets, he forcibly used the ¡®secret and silent drown¡¯ magic. He is nearly damaged, so you don¡¯t need to concern about his life.¡±

    Gui Ling¡¯s voice rang right next to Ji Hao¡¯s ear, quickly giving the above information.

    Hearing Gui Ling¡¯s words, Ji Hao felt even his soul shake. He nced at the sky in shock, then gnashed his teeth and waved his hand towards Feng Xing. Ji Hao called Feng Xing over and whispered a few words to him. Afterward, Feng Xing paused briefly, nodded a bit helplessly then grabbed Yu Mu and Man Man, retreating quickly.

    While retreating with Feng Xing, Man Man yelled loudly at Ji Hao, ¡°Ji Hao! Be careful, don¡¯t get involved in things that you shouldn¡¯t be...This is what Abba told Man Man!¡±

    ¡®Don¡¯t get involved in things that you shouldn¡¯t be?¡¯ Indeed a solid truth. However, Ji Hao could only give a bitterugh when he heard it. It wasn¡¯t him who had been trying to get himself involved in all this!

    A gentle gust of wind rose from the ground, rolling Ji Hao¡¯s body up and flying into the air. He was then wrapped up by a faint, thinyer of misty cloud. The cloud enveloped him, shing across the air, and instantly reached the east side of the sword formation. A gate had now being added to the empty and t area below the long sword, which had been floating in the air, and standing inside the entrance were a few of Gui ling¡¯s disciples. Seeing Ji Hao, those disciples of Gui Ling hurriedly saluted to him, calling him ¡®Uncle Ji Hao.¡¯

    Ji Hao hurriedly saluted back. He couldn¡¯t exin theplicated feeling he was having right now withnguage at all.

    All these disciples of Gui Ling were much older than Ji Hao, their powers and cultivations were also far greater than Ji his own power and cultivation. Hearing them calling ¡®Uncle Ji Hao,¡¯ he was actually a bit delighted, but at the same time, he indeed felt an enormous pressure.

    Clear gusts of wind had been blowing around inside the sword formation. Through the sword formation, Ji Hao saw that under each long sword floating in the air in the east, south, west and north side of this sword formation, a gate was added. Inside each gate, a few of Gui Ling¡¯s disciple were guarding.

    Right in the middle of the sword formation, a stage was floating in the air, upon which, an altar was set up. A cloth that had a ck and white pattern of Taiji painted on it had been spread on the altar. Gui Ling was standing beside the altar, holding a tablet, constantly pping against the cloth. Following her move, this immense sword formation rose straight into the air, up above the clouds without disturbing anyone.

    Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power was tightly connected with the sword formation. He clearly sensed that, earlier under his control, the best-attacking range that allowed the sword formation to urately kill the enemies was only around three-hundred mile in radius. But now, controlled by Gui Ling, this range had already expanded to a ten-thousand mile in radius.

    This was a definite severe power difference. Ji Hao also faintly felt that this size of the best attacking range of the sword formation was not yet the limitation of Gui Ling¡¯s capability. If she didn¡¯t need to manipte such a great-scale sword formation and raise it high up to the sky, under her control, it could at least eliminate all living creatures within the area which had a radius of hundred-thousand miles.

    The colossal sword formation rose straight up into the sky, traveling ten thousand miles in every single moment. Clouds were torn apartyer byyer, and soon, the formation reached the deep area of the fierce gale in the void, hundreds of millions miles away from the earth. Ji Hao stood inside the gate and could see the stars in the void rather clearly. Those gigantic stars were glowing splendidly, seeming topete against the sun. The starlight and sunlight merged together, weaving into a magnificent ocean of light, shrouding the void.

    High up in the void, Emperor Shun was wearing a heavy armor, followed by four human-shaped silhouettes. Each of them stood on a particr spot that coordinated with a basic element of this world. The five of them had been facing against Dishi Yanluo.

    Around a hundred mile away from Emperor Shun was a handsome Yu n man, who had a cold, nd face, wearing a heavy ck armor and releasing a deathly sense of power. He was facing the Netherworld Priest, staring with a pair of viciously glowing eyes.

    A ck g had been fluttering upon Netherworld Priest¡¯s head. ck smoke was rising from around his body constantly, while ck and white beams of sword light dazzled around him.

    That Yu n man with the ck armor had a prismatic shield held in his left hand and a ck, transparent long sword, which had the length equal to his own height, in his right hand. While he wielded that long sword, the ck and white beams of sword light released by Netherworld Priest shed across the void from time to time, shing against the long ck sword and bursting with massive waves of cold power stream.

    Around Si Shun and the five silhouettes, and within the area about a thousand mile in radius, hundreds of human-shaped silhouettes were fighting a tangled battle. Their moves were rather slow; every single move made by them seemed to be extremely careful and cautious. However, every now and then, theyunched attacks at each other and at every turn, the fierce void gale a hundred-mile round would vibrate and roar, even stirring the sky to shake for quite a while.

    Ji Hao held his breath, watching this seemingly not so intense fight happening in front of his eyes with full concentration.

    On the ground, countless human warriors had been fighting desperately against the non-humankind armies. Those warriors were literally showering in blood, and the ground was nearlypletely covered up with dead bodies. Nevertheless, Ji Hao never knew that at the same time, in the void hundreds of millions of miles away from the ground, such a fierce battle had been happening between the higher level members of both sides of this war.

    From a great distance, Ji Hao heard Dishi Yanluough crazily aloud and yelled, ¡°Shun! That bastard Fan Hai came to steal the credit which was supposed to be mine... this displeased me a lot. However, with his force joining this war, do you still think that you can stop us?¡±

    ¡°Who else can help you? Except for Netherworld Priest, who else can ever help you?¡± Dishi Yanluoughed wildly and continued, ¡°Shun, why don¡¯t you take your people and surrender? You¡¯re kind of a talent... I can make you the leader of all my ves!¡±

 Chapter 416: Competition Between the Two Sects

    Chapter 416: Competition Between the Two Sects

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Dishi Yanluo¡¯s arrogantughter vibrated the void, shing against the roaring fierce gale in the void, causing waves of lightning bolts to crash about.

    Ji Hao¡¯s heart instantly sank. He lowered his head and looked down, however, where he had been standing was way too far away from the ground. Even though he had fully activated his eye power, he could only barely see a hazy silhouette of the Chi Ban Mountain down there. The Chi Ban Mountain spanned hundreds of millions of miles on the earth, yet, it now looked only of the size of a palm in Ji Hao¡¯s eyes; not to even mention seeing the current situation on the battlefield.

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry.¡± Gui Ling sat in the core of the sword formation, and said to Ji Hao in a cold voice, while pping the tablets, ¡°Although the humankind is at a disadvantage, you¡¯re not weak to the point of letting the non-humankind to do whatever they want to you. At least, it is impossible for them to conquer the humankind merely with the power of Blood Moon and Nether Moon.¡±

    ¡°As for Dishi Yanluo, the newly promoted Emperor in Power of the Blood Moon, he is too eager for quick sess and instant benefit and had always been in a rush for quick results. In the meanwhile, he also attempted to get rid of dissidents with the power of the humankind. This time... he has to suffer.¡± continued Gui Ling ndly, ¡°However, he is not our target.¡±

    ¡®Eager for quick sess and instant benefit, and is in a rush for quick results¡¯?

    To thisment made by Gui Ling about Dishi Yanluo, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t agree more. If Dishi Yanluo wasn¡¯t so eager for sess and to build a glorious image for himself, he would neverunch an all-out attack on the humankind just after he ascended the throne of the emperor, even before the consolidation of the new generation of Blood Moon leaderspleted.

    As for getting rid of dissidents with the power of the humankind...

    Ji Hao pondered for a short while, then he caught a sudden enlightenment and instantly figured out the causes and effects of this whole thing.

    No wonder the Di Family had been confirmedly saying that the Qian Family would go straight into the trap as they nned. And no wonder even though the Qian Family had been extra cautious and careful all this time, they still ended up losing the most of the elite army forces of their family under the sword formation.

    Except for the humankind that Ji Hao had been representing, and the Di Family, who were nning on stabbing the Qian Family in the back and taking the Qian Family out, Dishi Yanluo was also sneakily nning on entrapping the Qian Family, and had indeed achieved a pretty ideal result. In this case, the rumor that the Qian Family¡¯s current leader used topete against Dishi Yanluo for the throne of the emperor in power turned out to be true.

    Poor, unlucky Qian Family, but who would care about them?

    ¡°Who is the one that we¡¯re going to deal with?¡± Ji Hao dropped the spection of the reasons and effects regarding the Qian Family sessfully falling into the trap and asked Gui Ling curiously.

    When Yu Yu lent Ji Hao this sword formation, he never mentioned that Gui Ling woulde and take over the formation herself. But, Gui Ling showed up unexpectedly and brought Ji Hao up here into the void, saying that she was going to let Ji Hao enrich his experience by watching a fight between truly powerful beings. Apparently, this was a result of one of Yu Yu¡¯s abrupt decisions.

    Yu Yu had abruptly decided that he was going to deal with someone. Therefore, he sent Gui Ling to take over the sword formation by herself.

    Ji Hao now felt a great pity for this poor person who was targeted by Yu Yu, and very curious about who this poor thing might be.

    Gui Ling sneered, pointed the tablet held in her hand at Fan Hai, who was now standing pretty far away and facing Netherworld Priest. Fan Hai was wearing a ck armor, had deathly pale skin and a purely dark pair of eyes. His hair was pale gray in color, looking same as the skin of dead people. His entire body had been giving an entirely lifeless vibe. The space surrounding him was filled with a sense of power that would make any living creature instinctively feel ufortable and disgusted.

    That was the original power of the Nether Moon, the power pacing up and down between life and death, making both the living and dead uneasy.

    Nevertheless, if that was all, why would Gui Ling take over the sword formation and fly up to the void, dealing with Fan Hai herself?

    Ji Hao opened his eyes. Golden-red light shone in that pair of eyes while he fully activated his Gold Crow pupils and looked at Fan Hai. In his golden-red colored sight, Fan Hai¡¯s body seemed like a gray swirl, and in the core area of his body, there was a sticky and dense sphere of ck smoke, filled with the sense of death and despair. However, inside that sphere of ck smoke, which seemed to swallow all living creatures in this world, a swaying candle-light-like clear white light spot was partly hidden and partly visible.

    Because of this spot of clear and white light, the ck smoke inside Fan Hai¡¯s body was gifted with an unspeakable sense of stateliness, even sanctity. An immense, iparably great and solemn sense of power spread out from his body, pressing right onto Ji Hao¡¯s face, even making Ji Hao have an urge of prostrating himself in worship.

    Once Ji Hao took a quick nce at Fan Hai, Fan Hai instantly raised his head, looking in his direction. Fortunately, Fan Hai didn¡¯t manage to locate Ji Hao as Ji Hao was under the protection of the sword formation. However, the ck smoke inside Fan Hai¡¯ body began rising and rolling, releasing a fierce and invisible stream of counterforce, bringing Ji Hao a sharp wave of sting in the eyes. A few blood veins in his eyes burst, blood immediately gushing out from the corners of the eyes.

    Ji Hao hurriedly closed his eyes and turned around, letting blood and life-force surging inside his body quickly heal his pair of wounded eyes.

    Gui Ling¡¯s voice came from afar, her nd and cold tone sounding a bit didactical, ¡°Ji Hao, the disparity in power levels between you and Fan Hai was way too huge. From now on, do not try to look through people who are more powerful than you. This time, if you had not been protected by our Shifu¡¯s sword formation, your pair of eyes would have been damaged already.¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s heartbeat surged instantly. He then hurriedly saluted and apologized to Gui Ling, and asked, ¡°Sister Gui Ling, there seems to be a tiny white light spot inside this Fan Hai¡¯s body, right?¡±

    Gui Ling raised her head with a bounce, nced at Ji Hao in surprise and grinned as she responded, ¡°Have you...actually seen that? Your eye power is indeed not bad.¡±

    Gui Ling clicked the tablet held in her hand three times in a row, following which, the four long swords vibrated simultaneously. After that, Gui Ling continued with a deep voice, ¡°Our Shifu wouldn¡¯t step too far in conflicts between the humankind and the others. He lent you this sword formation only because he wanted to help you earn some solid credits in front of the human emperor.¡±

    ¡°However, the Nether Moon joined the war abruptly, which is no big deal, yet this Fan Hai has actually...actually learned some methods from the few people who attacked you just now. Our Shifu wouldn¡¯t care if it was only their human disciples messing around in the world... but to take the non-humankind as disciples and teach them secret, special and powerful magics... this has vited a serious taboo.¡±

    Ji Hao raised his eyebrows, thinking of the few people who had justunched attacks on him in the sword formation. ¡®Is Fan Hai actually one of them?¡¯ murmured Ji Hao in his head.

    Before Ji Hao figured out the connections between all these, from the dense and turbid void gale roaring afar, a clear ¡®ting¡¯ made by Jade slips came. Along with this, an elderly man with a straw rain cape, mounted on arge crane, swooshed over.

    A bronze clock, which had been shining brightly with a clear light, was floating over the elderly man¡¯s head. His left hand carried a long jade slip while his right hand was holding a short jade slip. The two jade slips tinkled against each other, making this slivery, tinkling noise, splitting the void gale up and opened up a broad path, directly leading to Fan Hai from the void.

    ¡°Fan Hai, how do you do?¡± The elderly man gave a resonantugh and said. Then, without asking any question, he raised the two Jade slips and bashed them towards Fan Hai.

    Fan Hai was startled, hurriedly swinging the shield held in his left hand, blocking the two swords movedunched by Netherworld Priest sneakily along with two ¡®dang.¡¯ He then wielded the long sword held in his right hand, barely holding off the two Jade slips thrown over violently by the elderly man. Meanwhile, he said, ¡°Dong Gong, the humankind has nothing to do with you. What do youe for? Aren¡¯t you afraid of the revenge of our kind?¡±

    Dong Gong gave a faint smile as if he didn¡¯t care about any revenge at all. He responded while quickly wielding the pair of Jade slips,unching heavy bashes on Fan Hai¡¯s head as thickly and fast as raindrops falling. Meanwhile, he said to Fan Hai, ¡°I owe somebody some favors, and now I¡¯m paying back. As for your Yu n¡¯s revenge, well I¡¯m just an old man and am all alone. Why should I be afraid? What should I be afraid of? And, what can you possibly do to me?¡±

    Netherworld Priestughed out loud as well. The ck sword and white sword of his swished across the void like fiercely swimming fishes, constantly striking on Fan Hai¡¯s body, making Fan Hai ceaselessly growl in rage.

    Dong Gong took this opportunity andunched an even stronger wave of attack. The pair of Jade slips knocked on Fan Hai¡¯s body three times in a row, making Fan Hai staggeringly step back, unable to even stand steadily.

    From afar, a few Jia n warriors who had been fighting against a couple of human Divine Magi roared out angrily and intended to rush over. Abruptly, another thunderous growl came, followed by which, an iparably beautiful woman with a violent, blustering, wild-beast-like sense of power trod on the air and dashed over, throwing a heavy punch on Fan Han¡¯s back. Every single move made by her seemed incredibly robust and majestic.

    Gui Ling smiled and rolled the blueprint of the sword formation up. Instantly, Fan Hai, Dong Gong, that woman and Netherworld Priest were all covered up by the sword formation.

 Chapter 417: Chop the Body

    Chapter 417: Chop the Body

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The sword formation was rolled up, wrapping the group of people, and flew deeply into the fierce void gale. The surrounding space was now upied by the violet void storm. Streams of star power, pure and dense enough to look like tangible streaks, were twisted by that void storm. They transformed into countless eye-piercing light beams, randomly and rampantly sweeping across the entire space.

    Within every single movement, tens of millions of different sized dazzling light streaks with different lengths intensively shed against each other and caused sky-shattering booms. When those light streaks sted out, massive, magnificent pr lights spread out in the void. That bright, splendid wave of pr light shone on Ji Hao and the other people, making their whole bodies seem colorful.

    Within that breathtakingly beautiful wave of light, Netherworld Priestughed out loud resonantly. Each hand gripped a sword and suddenly transformed into a dark ck cloud, swiftly rotating around Fan Hai. Meanwhile, the sword light beams released by him surged towards Fan Hai like raindrops.

    Dong Gong held his pair of Jade slips with a grin on his face, bashing Fan Hai¡¯s body rhythmically like an old farmer pounding medicine in a mortar, surely and unhurriedly. Fan Hai¡¯s armor ceaselessly burst with fire sparkles andrge puffs of shining spell symbols against Dong Gong¡¯s Jade slips.

    The woman, who was wearing a stunning and luxurious long dress and showed up thest, seemed to be as gorgeous as a princess living in a god¡¯s pce in heaven. However, her style of fighting was as violent and wild as the crudest Senior Magi. She clenched her fists in an extraordinarily violent manner, rushing straight up to Fan Hai and directly threw a fierce wave of punches on his head.

    All three of them were immeasurably powerful. Joint-handedly, they beat Fan Hai up to quite an embarrassed shape. No matter how tightly he gripped his shield and how fast he wielded the long sword held in his right hand, his body seemed to be covered in weaknesses that caused him to being knocked down. He continued staggering and rolling like a rubber ball, unable to even stand still.

    ¡°Xi Mu!¡± Without any sign, the beautiful womanunched a mighty punch right on Fan Hai¡¯s face. Blood was squeezed out of Fan Hai¡¯s nostrils in surging streams, making him screaming out in rage, ¡°How dare you stand against me?! Aren¡¯t you afraid of that I might bring my army to tten your Xi Mu Sky Pce?!¡±

    ¡°Juste!¡± The beautiful woman with luxurious apparels raised her head and gave a resounding, long, crazy and wild-beast-like roar towards the heaven. While roaring and growling, she grabbed Fan Hai¡¯s shoulders with both of her hands. She lifted Fan Hai up and smashed him straight onto an enormous mountain floating inside the void storm.

    This hundred-mile in radius floating mountain had been toughened in the void by the fierce void storm for countless years. It was not hard to tell that the body of this mountain had already been through billions of times of hardening. It was clear that this mountain was extremely hard and solid, as it was still able to maintain its shape instead of being dispersed by the void gale. Xi Mu grabbed Fan Hai and violently smashed him on the mountain, causing a thunderous boom to rise, as a hundred-zhang in radius hole appeared on the mountain.

    Before Fan Haiunch any counterattack, Xi Mu dashed up to Fan Hai with only one step, heavily thudding both of her knees against Fan Hai¡¯s chest.

    Kneeing on Fan Hai¡¯s chest, Xi Muunched another wave of punches that was as intensive as a bursting rain of shooting stars. Along with a series of sky-shaking bangs, her fists brought up countless streams of dazzling light, bashing fiercely on Fan Hai¡¯s face. Fan Hai screamed out in a hoarse voice. Meanwhile, a seemingly dense and sticky puff of ck smoke spurted out from his body, desperately fending against Xi Mu¡¯s attack. Nevertheless, Xi Mu¡¯s strength seemed to be even greater than Fan Hai could imagine. No matter how hard Fan Hai struggled and tried to fight back, he couldn¡¯t even stand back up.

    ¡®Boom¡¯! After numerous heavy punches, that enormous mountain was shattered into ashes by the fierce power streams released from Xi Mu¡¯s punches. Fan Hai swished through the body of that towering mountain, flying out from the other side of the mountain with his face covered in blood.

    ¡°Xi Mu! I will...certainly...¡± Fan Hai hysterically yelled while madly wielding his long sword and hacking the air.

    He was the Emperor in Power of the Nether Moon, and was wealthy and experienced; he was hundreds of times more powerful than Dishi Yanluo, who had ascended to the throne only recently. Being grabbed by Xi Mu and wildly beaten up like this was way too humiliating for him. Although he was protected by powerful treasures and wasn¡¯t actually harmed, this was way, way too humiliating!

    Being grappled and beaten up by a woman like this was so unspeakably, damn humiliating! He felt he had just lost all his face!

    Fan Hai cursed out furiously. By now, he had forgotten all about the dignity of a noble, elegant manner and other things like that. Instead, he was just crazily yelling and cursing like a shrew.

    But he only managed to let out a few words before Netherworld Priest rushed up andunched a horribly heavy wave of sword light streams onto his body just like a storm. Fire sparkles spurted in all directions, while spell-symbol-crushing noise came one after another. The heavy ck armor worn by Fan Hai wasshed broken, showing numerous deep cracks.

    Dong Gongughed out once again as he rushed up as well. Raising his pair of Jade slips, he randomly bashed Fan Hai again. A seemingly small moveunched by him could shatter Fan Hai¡¯s armor into pieces. The pair of Jade slips ripped Fan Hai¡¯s armor, broke his close-fitting long shirt and struck right on his deathly pale skin, causing muffled booms.

    ¡°This armor isn¡¯t solid enough!¡± Dong Gongughed loudly and yelled, ¡°Fan Hai, back then, I had a couple of fights against your predecessor, Fan Di. That Nether God armor worn by him was rather hard. Even my pair of Jade slips couldn¡¯t deal with that set of armor. What, didn¡¯t he leave that armor to you?¡±

    Netherworld Priest gave a spooky, vicious grin, and said, ¡°Fan Di? Hm, I remember him too. Back then, this pair of spirit swords of mine couldn¡¯t manage to break that Nether God armor of his either. That armor was indeed solid. But Fan Hai, this armor of yours, is way too cra*py!¡±

    While he was saying the word ¡®cra*py,¡¯ ck and white dazzling streams of light had already spurted out from ck and white pair of swords held in his hands and punctured Fan Hai¡¯s armor fiercely. Facing this deadly attack, Fan Hai suddenly raised the rhombus-shaped shield held in his left hand and blocked that ck stream of light. Yet, the white sword light stream brushed against the shield, prating into his right chest.

    Huge streams of blood gushed out. Fan Tai barfed out in pain, and abruptly opened the erect eye in the middle of his eyebrows. A dense ck cloud rotated swiftly inside that secret eye of his. Along with a weird, shrill roar, an odd, ten-zhang tall, entirely ck-golden zombie having a translucent crystal-like body swooshed out while pping its three pairs of transparent, featherless wings.

    ¡°Now! Girl! What are you waiting for?!¡± Xi Mu, who had justunched a massive wave of punches and was now a little bit breathless, suddenly burst a yell.

    Gui Ling instantly gave a long roar, quickly wielding the tablets held in her hands. At the same time, Ji Hao and over ten disciples of hers locked their fingers into a certain motion that was coordinated with lightning magic and wielded their arms simultaneously. Along with their moves, bolts of lightning descended from the air, striking on the long sword floating upon their heads.

    The sword formation shook, as tens of thousands of miles long sword power streams swept across the void. Four streams of sword power, each representing the power of earth, fire, water, and wind, roared up into the higher sky and bumped into each other, merging into a gray, turbid stream of sword power, diving down. A roar with an extreme hatred was let out following that. From the head to the legs, the winged zombie that flew out from in between Fan Hai¡¯s eyebrows was torn into two by this turbid stream of sword power.

    The sword power stream rolled and twisted, and instantly, the zombie released by Fan Hai was stirred into a sparkling rain of light spots, drifting and dissipating into the air. Fan Hai¡¯s face immediately turned even paler. While vomiting blood intensively, he gave a furious roar and next, a ck stream of smoke swooshed up from his head. Upon the ck smoke, an ancient styled odd-shaped, three-legged vessel emitted beams of ck light that shone the surrounding space. Fan Hai was now badly injured and was wrapped up by the light and suddenly transformed into a ck light stream, slicing the air open as he fled.

    Gui Ling didn¡¯t trigger the sword formation. Instead, she let Fan Hai leave.

    ¡°Hehe,¡± Netherworld Priest grinned, putting his longswords back into their sheaths. He turned around and walked right away quite naturally and unrestrainedly while saying, ¡°Good, so many people have died down there. I¡¯ll go collect some dead bodies. You do not scramble for those sweet dead bodies.¡±

    Dong Gong grinned as well, nodded to Gui Ling and said, ¡°Tell your Shifu that I owed him three favors, and this time I¡¯ve paid one back.¡±

    The giant crane sang while carrying Dong Gong and flew away. Within a moment, Dong Gong and the crane merged with the fierce void gale and disappearedpletely.

    Xi Mu raised her head, gave another blustering roar towards the heaven, then threw a threatening nce at Gui Ling and said, ¡°Go tell your Shifu to send the ¡®nine-twist, fire-regrowing pill¡¯ that he promised me, to my Xi Mu Sky Pce within three years...Otherwise, I¡¯ll smash his dojo!¡±

    A cyan bird that had the wingspan of over a hundred Zhang flew over, elegantly carrying Xi Mu up, then slowly flew towards the west.

 Chapter 418: Arrow Rain

    Chapter 418: Arrow Rain

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Inside the wild and fierce void gale, powerful beings fighting for both the humankind and non-humankind stopped simultaneously.

    Powerful ones from the Nether Moon each gave a cold, scornful snort, transforming into streams of ck smoke. They all left at their highest speed without saying anything. Soon, they broke away from the void gale clouds and returned to the Mind world.

    Powerful ones from the Blood Moon all gathered towards Dishi Yanluo. A muffled noise was brought over by the void gale, following which a thousand miles in radius sphere of void gale was shattered. An enormous, magnificent, blood-red pce swooshed over sideways, slowly stopping below Dishi Yanluo and his people.

    Emperor Shun let out a breath as he pushed his sword back into the sheath. He sneered and said to Dishi Yanluo, ¡°Shall we continue the fight? Me and my people will keep youpany to the end!¡±

    Dishi Yanluo¡¯s face was now badly darkened. He turned around, looked at those Nether Moon people, and responded in a cold voice after a moment of silence, ¡°Give me half of Chi Ban Mountain, and a hundred giant-scale human ns as my ves... These can be counted as thepensation to our Blood Moon for this war.¡±

    Emperor Shun pressed his right hand back on the hilt of his sword with an ice-cold face, and said, ¡°In this case, we shall continue the fight. As long as I¡¯m alive, I will never, ever agree to your conditions.¡±

    Dishi Yanluo snorted coldly, looked at Emperor Shun and said, ¡°Do not keep your waists so straight. Your humankind had bowed once, it¡¯s actually no big deal for you to bow, for another couple of times.¡±

    Emperor Shun gave a faint smile while looking at Dishi Yanluo, slightly shook his head and said, ¡°When our humankind was still young, like an infant, our ancestors had indeed bowed for survival. However, since we have now grown up and our waists are straightened already, unless you break our spines, you can never make us bow again... Never again!¡±

    Dishi Yanluo¡¯s pair of eyes turned faintly red. He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Good, then I will break your spines and make you bow! You will see!¡±

    Emperor Shun didn¡¯t respond, neither did Dishi Yanluo say anything else. They both lowered their heads, looking at that bloody battle which was happening down in the Mind world in the Chi Ban Mountain area.

    The Evil Dragon Bay had already been turned into a red spot on the earth. In this area, that had the length of tens of thousands of miles, all swamps, rivers and deep pools were dyed a faint red color by fresh blood shed out of the bodies of warriors.

    Warriors of both the humankind and non-humankind had still been crazily fighting against each other in the red mud. Blood gushed out of their bodies like fountains. They were all trying their best to wound the enemies more seriously and keep themselves away from severe injuries.

    Heavy chariots had been swiftly running on the ground, smashing numerous alive and fresh bodies into bits one after another. Enormous battle machines were roaring, releasing waves of arrows, puncturing the bodies of innumerable warriors. Dazzling light, lightning bolts, fire and explosions... Every now and then, the ground cracked and mountains copsed, along with huge numbers of bodies being torn into pieces.

    On the ground, countless dead bodies lied in disorder.

    Longbo Country warriors fell down, Kuafu Family warriors fell down...and so did treemen under Song Gu¡¯smand. Their immense bodies lied on the ground, blood flowing out of their bodies like great rivers, merging with the water veins in this Evil Dragon Bay area while emitting clouds of hot steam.

    Ji Hao was still standing in the void. Gui Ling spread out a light mirror with a special magic, showing people in the void every detail of this intense fight happening in Evil Dragon Bay. Through the light mirror, one could see that although the attacksunched by the non-humankind were still extremely fierce, and Ying Yunpeng had unexpectedly turned his weapon around, the defensive line of the humankind was still holding on. The human forces that Si Wen Ming deployed in Evil Dragon Bay area had enough power to hold off attacksunched by the non-humankind.

    ¡°Dishi Yanluo, it¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t sacrifice the lives of your people for nothing.¡± said Emperor Shun harshly in a deep voice, ¡°This time, your Blood Moon can¡¯t possibly break the Chi Ban Mountain defensive line. If you insist on shedding more blood, our humankind has enough blood to keep youpany!¡±

    Dishi Yanluo gave aplicated nce at Emperor Shun, then sighed slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not willing to give up yet! Let me take thest shot.¡±

    Following his voice, in the battlefield where Ying Yunpeng and his archers had been madlyunching attacks,rge groups of human warriors abruptly turned around, lunging their heavy and sharp spears towards their fellows who were fighting side by side with them.

    A hubbub instantly rose from the battlefield. Huge groups of human warriors suddenly turned their weapons around,unching deadly attacks on their brothers, friends and fellows, who they had been fighting side by side with.

    The betrayal came so fast and unexpectedly. Ying Yunpeng and non-humankind armymanders raised their heads,ughing crazily towards the sky. The non-humankind armies began cheering and hailing. As for those human warriors, they were all thrown into panic, vigntly looking around and unable to figure out what just happened at all.

    More horrible things happened right after that. Tens of Longbo Country warriors, who had enormously gigantic bodies, abruptly turned around under the orders of an elder, throwing out huge rock hills towards the humankind¡¯s defensive line behind one after another.

    Huge rock hills swooshed down right towards the heads of those human warriors and the defensive line instantly fell into chaos. Song Gu took this opportunity, leading his treemen warriors andunched a wave of attack. Following behind them, countless wild spirit beasts rushed up as well. They all roared out in excitement, frantically hacking and punching. Immediately, the humankind¡¯s defensive like broke.

    Long and resonant dragon horn rinos started. Si Wen Ming gave out the order ofplete retreat as he saw the war situation turning truly bad.

    A great lot of human warriors retreated from the battlefield in a flurry. Yet, during the retreat, many warriors suddenly turned their weapons on their fellow warriors under the order of their elders or leaders, andunched fierce attacks.

    The percentage of human warriors who attacked their fellows was less than ten, however, the effect caused by their changes was severely bad. Every human warrior was now in a panic, unable to believe theirrades again, even though they used to fight shoulder to shoulder. Warriors from different ns had now been keeping full-vignce against each other. The human army that was of one heart like straws twisted into a rope, now suddenly was thrown into into a state of disunity.

    Emperor Shun¡¯s look instantly turned extremely severe. He raised his head, looked at Dishi Yanluo and growled in a deep voice, ¡°You did this?¡±

    Before Dishi Yanluo responded, Emperor Shun shook his head and continued, ¡°Not you! The non-humankind can never bewitch so many people all at once, who is it?¡±

    Dishi Yanluo gave a weird grin, his entirely face stretching like a blooming flower, and the erect eye in between his eyebrows ceaselessly opened and closed. Heughed out loud and said, ¡°Confused? Surprised? Frightened? Or, are you now slightly despairing? I really love to see such aplicated look on your faces, just so interesting!¡±

    Emperor Shun remained silent, lowered his head, looking at the Evil Dragon Bay which was now in chaos.

    The human army was dispersed. A principal force of the non-humankind left the battlefield, moving straight towards south like a sharp dagger.

    Afterwards, more and more non-humankind troops began moving south. That enormous blood-red tower started moving south as well, while the tall and slim silhouette standing on the tower top insanely wielded the blood-red g, stirring up a thick and denseyer of blood-red cloud, spreading all over the sky.

    ¡°From now on, Chi Ban Mountain is no longer your protective line!¡± said Dishi Yanluo while looking at Emperor Shun proudly, ¡°I¡¯d love to find out how broad thend is, which is about to be our new hunting ground, that allows us to make unlimited demands on it, after you have lost this natural line of defense.¡±

    Emperor Shun¡¯s face turned dark-blue. He kept his head down, looking at the Evil Dragon Bay while his body shook slightly.

    In order to take the Qian Family¡¯s army force all out, Si Wen Ming had deployed all avable human army forces stationed in surrounding areas of the Chi Ban Mountain in here. Now that the defensive line had copsed in disorder, facing these intruding non-humankind troops, there was not enough military strength to stop them.

    Hundreds of billions of miles roundnd would be the non-humankind¡¯s hunting ground. People living on thisnd would be the prey of those non-humankind beings, and those non-humankind beings would be able to hold power over their lives and properties.

    Right at this moment, nine fierce sword power streams suddenly rose into the air from the in area on the south side of Evil Dragon Bay. Nine different colored sword power streams roared directly up into the sky, after which, fist-sized, sharp sword light streaks began diving down along with shrill screams. It looked just like a down-pouring rain, seeming to tear everything into pieces.

 Chapter 419: Twist

    Chapter 419: Twist

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The storm of sword power looked like fierce raindrops, like shooting stars, or blooming fireworks, immediately shrouding the entire Evil Dragon Bay.

    Those white, glowing sword light streaks dove down from the sky along with an iparably sharp sense of power and shrill roars. They avoided all human warriors on the ground and urately pierced towards those non-humankind troops.

    Countless non-humankind warriors were punctured by those sword light streaks in the throats. Big streams of blood spurted out from their wounds. Instantly, the Evil Dragon Bay that was already dyed red was now added with anotheryer of fresh red color. Large groups of ve warriors and ves fell to the ground with stiff bodies. At the moment those sword light streaks urately pierced through their throats, their lives were taken right away as well.

    Jia n warriors raised the shields held in their hands in a flurry, attempting to block those sword light streaks from piercing into their bodies.

    However, their thick and heavy metal shields were as fragile as pieces of papers under that dazzling sword light, ripped open immediately. urately, countless sword light streaks prated their throat and took their lives away as well. These Jia n warriors, who had much stronger life-force than that of those ve warriors and ves heavily thudded against the ground as well. Even though their souls were dispersed by the power of those sword light streaks, their strong bodies were still twitching intensely.

    The great life-force of those Jia n warriors had still been maintaining the physiological functions of their dead bodies. Blood ceaselessly squirted out from their wounds created by those arrows.

    Every ughtered Jia n warrior now looked like a blood-spurting fountain, as bowl-thick streams of blood erupted from the wounds on their throats to over ten-zhang high in the air. Along with a loud puffing noise, the blood then ttered against the muddy ground.

    In the area shrouded by this terrifying storm of sword light streaks, countless blood fountains like this emerged, spraying blood into the air along with muffled noises made by those dead bodies which were still twitching and pping against the ground. With those twisted hideously twitching, pulsating bodies, this Evil Dragon Bay instantly turned into a hell from nightmares.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill us!¡± Countless Yu n elites screamed out at first.

    But next, same as those lowly ve warriors and ves, that swishing, dazzling rain of sword light fiercely and urately punctured their throats, perishing their lives in a single moment.

    The bodies of these Yu n nobles were not as strong and tough as those Jia n warriors¡¯ at all. After been swept over by those sword lights, their tall and slender bodies, which looked like reed sticks, weakly and softly fell on the ground and never made another noise.

    Dead bodies of Jia n warriors lied besides these Yu n nobles had been cautiously squirting fresh blood, spraying on the bodies of these Yu n nobles who died with grievances and evesting regrets, like a longsting rain.

    Their eyes were widely opened. On each of their faces, three blood-red eyes were fixed on the sky. They couldn¡¯t understand. They were winning back then, why would the war situation twist so suddenly, and in such a brutal, heartless way?

    It was as if a cold, unmerciful yet greatly powerful being, who had been standing high above the whole world and watching this show, got tired of the performance of these non-humankind beings. Therefore, this powerful being slightly flicked his finger and following that move, hundreds of thousands of non-humankind warriors fell under a storm-like wave of fierce sword lights.

    Dishi Yanluo¡¯s grin instantly froze on his face. Stunned, he looked at Evil Dragon Bay, which was now filled with dead bodies and blood-spurting, human-shaped fountains.

    For this n which was carried out today, Dishi Yanluo had gathered the five most powerful families in the Blood Moon and deployed ny percent of the official armies and family armies under theirmanders in this battlefield. Even for all human-kind ves working in their mines, all battle effective ones were selected and sent over to Evil Dragon Bay.

    Directly wiping the human army forces in this area out and destroying the Chi Ban Mountain defensive line for good; this was the determination made by Dishi Yanluo after he attained some ¡®top-secret information¡¯.

    Everything was carrying on just like Dishi Yanluo¡¯s sweetest imagination, and ording to the impable n made by the ones who had been secretly helping him. The goal was nearly aplished, but within the short span of one single breath, such a sweet dream turned into aplete nightmare; such a heaven-great aplishment had be a severe, great charge in an indictment!

    He didn¡¯t need to worry too much about the five powerful families. Since those families had lost so many military forces, they now could barely maintain their family status among all Blood Moon families. Countless different scaled families would have been nning on kicking them down from their positions. It was highly possible that once the news regarding what was happening now and here in this Evil Dragon Bay arrived at Liang Zhu City, the moment of utter ughter of these five powerful families woulde, turning into a bloody banquet. Blood would be shed literally like water.

    The only thing that mattered was what should he do... what should Dishi Yanluo do?

    He lost so many elite military forces soon after he ascended the throne of emperor in power of the Blood Moon... How should he exin to those terrifying beings, who stood high above the masses, and had the rights to decide his destiny?

    Dishi Yanluo¡¯s face turned pale as paper. He could clearly sense the dagger-sharp gazes from those Yu n elites standing behind him. He had absolutely no doubts that probably at any moment, these Yu n elites, who were fighting against the humankind by risking their lives just now only because of his orders, would happily poke their weapons into his heart. They would then despoil this throne of emperor that he had spent many, many efforts to attain.

    His body was quivering intensely. Dishi Yanluo deeply believed that right now, among those Yu n elites standing behind him, some had already begun casting their covetous eyes on his position.

    In Yu n¡¯s culture, the fate of losers was the saddest and worst ¡ª because once they lost, they would have absolutely no ¡®fate¡¯!

    Abruptly, Dishi Yanluo threw his sword away and took off his armor, solemnly made a ny-degree bow to Emperor Shun. He politely saluted and said, ¡°My dear, respectable human Emperor£¡Within a thousand years in future, the Blood Moon will never be the enemy of you and your people. What do you think?¡±

    Emperor Shun took a long gasp, gripped the hilt of his sword with his fingers, then nced at Netherworld Priest while giving him a big and warm smile.

    Netherworld Priest crossed his arms in front of his chest and said ndly, ¡°Very good sword-y. All punctured on the throats and killed immediately. In this way, those bodies are kept almost unharmed. I can produceherworld warriors and armymanders with those bodies...Hm, excellent sword-y.¡±

    Emperor Shun grinned. Netherworld Priest had already given all information that he should be giving to Emperor Shun through his words.

    Emperor Shun then smilingly nodded at Dishi Yanluo and said, ¡°Our humankind is as weak as rabbits while you, a noble kind, is as powerful as tigers. If we can keep conflicts from happening between us, then peace will be the best choice. A thousand years of peaceful life, this is just what our humankind had been wishing for.¡±

    Lowered his head, Emperor Shun gave another nce at Evil Dragon Bay, then a deep trace of pain shed across his eyes.

    Although the non-humankind warriors were nearly all dead or wounded, too many human warriors had fallen as well. If those warriors were allowed abundant time, how many of them could be Magus Kings, and how many could even rise up to the Divine Magus level? Every single Magus King or Divine Magus would be able to strengthen the entire humankind with a fresh stream of life-force, and a newyer of foundation!

    But now, they had all fallen.

    ¡°A thousand years of peace. In addition, I will do my best to return a part of human ves belonging to the Blood Mon to you.¡± said Dishi Yanluo while honestly looking at Emperor Shun, ¡°I will also give your humankind a batch of top-quality armaments. If you, my respectable human Emperor, if you have any other demand, please just tell.¡±

    Dishi Yanluo looked at Emperor Shun extra carefully with a slight trace of sadness and mildness on his face, and continued, ¡°What I need is nothing but an official document regarding you nominally requesting for peace. Nominally, please agree to cede a part of Chi Ban Mountain to me as my conquest of this war.¡±

    With a faint, ttering smile, Dishi Yanluo went on gently, ¡°To this, if you have any disagreement, please just speak out. I have no reason to not agree any condition brought up by you.¡±

    A long distance away, and with widely opened eyes and mouth, Ji Hao stared at Dishi Yanluo, who had suddenly changed to apletely another face.

    He had been fighting against the Yu n for so many years. He knew that these kind of creatures were rather shameless. But he never even dreamed that they could be shameless to this extent!

 Chapter 420: Withdraw the Troops

    Chapter 420: Withdraw the Troops

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The sun hadn¡¯t risen yet, and the sky was only feebly lightened.

    Dense and white fog coiled among the mountains. From afar came long melodious songs, sung by magical creatures living in this mountainous area.

    When the great war was being fought, these magical creatures and spirits, who were produced and nourished by nature itself, had ran far away from the battlefield. Once the war was over, these creatures that had extremely sharp and sensitive perception towards Mother Nature returned to their own habitats, singing the beautiful melodies that belonged to them.

    Ji Hao stood on a giant rock with his arms crossed in front of his chest while looking at a Jia n big warrior furiously taking off all armors and clothes in both anger and shame. After that, this Jia n big warrior madly leapt and yelled around where he was standing, with only a tiny little set of underpants left covering his body.

    The dark-bronze colored skin of this Jia n big warrior had now turned dark purple because of the anger. He barfed out in fury, ¡°I have nothing left! Nothing at all! Do you want me to even give you my underpants?!¡±

    A few Thunder Luster n warriors stood around this Jia n big warrior. They checked his body from up to down to make sure that he didn¡¯t have anything hiding. They then each gave an ear-to-ear satisfied grin, and heavily kicked on the Jia n big warrior¡¯s butt, telling him that he could go.

    The Jia n big warrior irritatedly clenched his pair of fists and wielded his arms in the air, then with big steps and a darkened face, he walked towards the non-humankind campsite that was located quite far away. After taking a few steps, he turned his head around and nced at that armor he took off just now, and the heavy shield and long sword which used to belong to him; as if he was so reluctant to part with these gears.

    A few human warriors who were responsible for collecting trophies had already been singing a working song while carrying this Jia n big warrior¡¯s armor up to arge chariot. That heavy and solid armor squeezed a series of creaking noises out of the wheels of this chariot. Two wild cattle, which had been drawing the chariots, used their full-strength and finally dragged it slowly away¡£

    The body size of Jia n big warriors was a lot bigger than the sturdiest human warriors. Therefore, human warriors couldn¡¯t directly put on the armors belonging to these Jia n big warriors. Instead, these armors could only be sent back to factories, melted and re-cast.

    As for the shield and long sword this Jia n big warrior handed in just now, they were already in the hands of two Thunder Luster n warriors who moved the most quickly. Whether shields or heavy swords, these weapons could be directly used by human warriors. Although these weapons were a bit heavy, among human warriors, the number of elites who had enough strength to manipte these heavy weapons was never small.

    Muffled bangs caused by weapons and armors falling on the ground rose from everywhere.

    In Blood Cloud Mountain area, the troops deployed by the Di Family dropped their weapons one after another. They gathered in an area which was located pretty far away from the center of Blood Cloud Mountain with bare hands.

    Those Yu n nobles were still in fine shapes. They valued decency very much, therefore, they could each keep a silk long shirt on their bodies. Those Jia n big warriors were much rougher than Yu n nobles. They never thought much about anything like decency and hence, only small underpants were left on their bodies.

    Those non-humankind ves and ve warriors were now the poorest. They were all strippedpletely. Earlier, they were already poor enough to not have even any underwear. And now, groups of human warriors had violently ripped off thest thread of x worn on their bodies. By now, they werepletely naked, huddled up all together, quivering in the morning chilly fog.

    Yu n nobles and Jia n warriors were allowed to leave, however, ve warriors and ves brought to the battlefield by them would all be trophies of the humankind.

    For this war that took ce mainly in Blood Cloud Mountain and Evil Dragon Bay, the humankind had put in over a million condemned prisoner ves. After these condemned prisoner ves fell in battles, arge number of ves was just in need to make up the loss.

    Blood Moon divine towers heavily banged against the ground one after another. Countless spell symbols attached to the bodies of these towers dazzled with a bright fiery light, while these towers, which were cast from all kinds of precious materials, split up. The heavy pieces of fragments were carried up torge chariots by human warriors and shipped away.

    All non-humankind troops fighting in Chi Ban Mountain area had dropped their weapons. All army supplies and gears became trophies of the humankind, including these Blood Moon divine towers.

    Looking at these powerful battle machines which had cost a stunningly huge amount of family resources to be made self destructing, the faces of many Yu n nobles twisted severely. Some of them even counted on their fingers and roughly figured out how many jade coins did these lost Blood Moon divine towers equal to, causing them to shed tears in a great pain.

    They were not ashamed that they and their warriors had all dropped the weapons and surrendered. In the eyes of these Yu n nobles, the order of surrender was given by Dishi Yanluo, therefore, the one to bear this shame should only be Dishi Yanluo.

    The shame of losing the war had absolutely nothing to do with these proud Yu n nobles.

    Nevertheless, those lost armaments, supplies and gears, especially those Blood Moon divine towers, were all money! Mountain-huge piles of money! All those were private properties of their families. At this moment, those Yu n nobles had been suffering a great pain brought by the loss of these properties, as if a dagger was twisting inside their hearts, making their tears gush out like springs.

    By now, one could hear angryints and curses of the non-humankind beings everywhere. Although the Blood Moon had suffered a great loss in Evil Dragon Bay, in other areas on this long Chi Ban Mountain defensive line, many Blood Moon families were still fighting and could still see the sign of winning. Some of them had even suppressed the human troops and beenunching fierce attacks.

    These Yu n nobles, whose fights were going pretty well, didn¡¯t want to surrender at all. In their point of view, they still had chances of winning.

    However, they could never go against Dishi Yanluo¡¯s order. These Yu n nobles were forced to drop their weapons and hand all their armaments and gears to the humankind; of course, they were now all filled with grievance, and all their grievances had gathered onto Dishi Yanluo.

    Compared to them, all human warriors fighting in Chi Ban Mountain defensive line had now been extra happy and exciting. Cheerfully, they epted wealth handed by their enemies. ording to the rule, all supplies and armaments handed by the non-humankind armies should belong to the ns of these warriors. All those armors, weapons and different sized battle machines, and those hill-huge piles of food supplies, magic crystals and other supplies, would all be private properties of their ns.

    Tsunami-like mountain-shakingughter came from afar.

    The space bangle worn on a Yu n armymander¡¯s wrist was ripped off. A human Maguspriest unlocked the space bangle and instantly, hundreds of thousands of magic crystal pieces, exclusively for Blood Moon divine towers, surged out, rolling all over the ground.

    Many human warriors surrounded these magic crystals and began dancing in delight and excitement. Theyughed so hard that their tears even gushed our of their eye sockets.

    ¡°Now, we have enough money to get married!¡±

    ¡°Haha! Every family of my n will ept two morerge-scale livestocks!¡±

    ¡°How dumb you are! Of course, we should use this money to develop new territories! When we have broader territories, we can raise more children, and our n will be stronger!¡±

    Rapturously, these warriors discussed about the usages of all these trophies. As the winners, this was the right that they totally deserved.

    Non-humankind warriors stood afar, looking at those happy human warriors with darkened faces.

    Cheers of human warriors were like heavy ps striking on their faces one after another. Especially for those high-ss nobles, who led their armies and came out for this war... Their eyes were all dazzling with bright blood-red lights because of the rage in their hearts. Every single one of them had now gnashed their teeth tightly and been cursing Dishi Yanluo.

    It took whole three days. Non-humankind armies fighting in Chi Ban Mountain defensive line lined up in arrays again and headed back to the north after they handed all armaments and supplies to the humankind.

    Their hearts had been filled with lofty aspirations and great ambitions when they came. What they had been thinking about back then was nothing else but building exploits and conquering the humankind.

    Now, when they were leaving, they all looked so miserable and gloomy. The anger that filled in their hearts had transformed into huge and misty dark clouds coiling above their heads.

 Chapter 421: Meritorious Merit

    Chapter 421: Meritorious Merit

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The war had ended, yet, things weren¡¯t done. Senior ministers like Si Wen Ming had been busy day and night, dealing with all kinds of aftermaths of this great war. Countless big or small affairs were waiting for them to handle.

    Not to mention anything else, only the fact that Ying Yunpeng and the army of archers under hismand unexpectedly changed their sides in the war back on the battlefield, and the sudden rebellion of the troops from quite a few ns were more than enough to keep Si Wen Ming blood-vomitingly busy.

    Ji Hao was still a nobody, hence didn¡¯t need to worry about all those big affairs. Therefore, his life had been quite leisurely in these couple of days. Carrying an earthen jar of iparably delicious fruit wine, Ji Hao strolled to in front of the cave that Yu Yu opened up as his temporary residence.

    The cave was located next to a deep pool, and was covered by ancient pines on both the left and right sides. The mountain was thickly dotted with green moss, and a few squirrels were happily leaping around, nimbly dodging those pine cones thrown down by a few monkeys on the mountainside. Standing under an ancient pine was Po, who Ji Hao hadn¡¯t seen in quite a long time. Seeing Ji Hao walking over, Po instantly grinned and nodded at Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao was truly happy when he saw Po. He then nced at Yu Yu, who was sitting under the ancient pine with downcast eyelids. Ji Hao ced the earthen jar of wine on the ground, kneeled and kowtowed to Yu Yu. He saluted and greeted with utmost respect, ¡°Shifu!¡±

    Yu Yu raised his eyelids, took a nce at the earthen jar ced beside Ji Hao, sighed heavily and asked, ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°Delicious wine!¡± responded Ji Hao frankly, ¡°I know that you, my dear Shifu, love drinking wine. I, as your disciple, don¡¯t have too much to offer. This jar of wine is gotten from Prince Kang... It¡¯s the best fruit wine made by the Lie Mountain Family.¡±

    Yu Yu¡¯s lips twitched, then again, he let out a heavy sigh, waved his hand and said ndly, ¡°This time, I¡¯ve killed too many living creatures. As your Shifu, I¡¯m feeling a bit unsettled for that. Therefore, I¡¯ve decided to quit drinking for three days, as my penance.¡±

    Pausing for a short while, Yu Yu waved his hand again and following that, the earthen jar flew into his sleeve. Next, he gave a big warm grin to Ji Hao, nodded and said, ¡°Since you, my good disciple have nicely brought me this, I will ept it. After three days, when my abstinence is over, I will have a good taste of it. Hm, Lie Mountain Family¡¯s fruit wine? Hm...can it be...¡±

    Yu Yu¡¯s look slightly changed immediately. He then hurriedly grabbed the earthen jar out of his sleeve, pulled the plug out and took a long and deep breath.

    Afterwards, Yu Yu narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡°It is indeed the magical wine, ¡®hundred-flowers, hundred herbs and hundred fruits¡¯. As descendants of Shennong[1], they do inherit this good ability of making wine. However, the materials nowadays are not as good as back then when Shennong made wines himself. Well, nevertheless, the powers and abilities of the humankind are shrinking with each generation, so this is reasonable.¡±

    Ji Hao opened his mouth, yet, he didn¡¯t know how to respond to Yu Yu¡¯s words. Neither did he know how Lie Mountain Kang would feel after hearing Yu Yu¡¯s words.

    Yu Yu put the earthen jar back into his sleeve, grinned and said, ¡°Po, you haven¡¯t seen Ji Hao for quite a while. You¡¯re his big brother... you should spend more time with him. You can¡¯t be stingy for what you are supposed to give your little brother.¡±

    Ji Hao grinned and said to Yu Yu, ¡°Brother Po is not stingy at all. The armor made by brother Po back then had saved my life many times.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Po, your little brother still remembers your kindness.¡± Yu Yu raised his eyebrows, threw a sideways nce at Po and said as his voice tailed off.

    After the three of them chatted andughed for a short while, Yu Yu slightly pped his hands and said slowly, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head to the business. This time, I stepped into the great war that happened between the humankind and Yu n. Although there is a good reason for it, I have, more or less, vited some rules that I cannot state. But, consequently, I can¡¯t stay here much longer.¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s heart beat quickly, as he hurriedly asked, ¡°Shifu, you¡¯re heavenly powerful... can anyone in this world actually harm you?¡±

    Yu Yu sighed, helplessly spread his hands and said, ¡°Heavenly powerful...hehe, heavenly, heavenly... what a good word...Hm, there are indeed a few people who are able to harm me, your Shifu.¡±

    Yu Yu then sulkily raised his head, nced at the sky and continued in a nd tone, ¡°But, I have to leave not only because this time you and Po killed so many animals with my sword formation, there are also some things that I need to go and deal with personally. This is something that is inevitable.¡±

    ¡®Killed so many animals¡¯? Ji Hao was stunned by Yu Yu¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t help but stare at Yu Yu with a badly shocked look.

    Were those non-humankind beings same as real animals in Yu Yu¡¯s eyes? And judging from the careless, even a bit cold and cruel tone of Yu Yu, he wasn¡¯t abusing those non-humankind beings intentionally. Instead, in Yu Yu¡¯s eyes, those non-humankind beings were just like cattle, horses or wild wolves; they were nothing but ¡®animals¡¯!

    Yu Yu seemed to detect the shock in Ji Hao¡¯s heart. He smiled, pointed his finger at the sky and said, ¡°They are not creatures of this world... therefore, in my eyes, they are actually worse than animals. Those real animals, like cattle and horses, are way more adorable than them.¡±

    ¡°Not creatures of this world?¡± Ji Hao raised his head, looking at the sky and threw out an abrupt question, ¡°Shifu, outside the sky... what¡¯s in there?¡±

    ¡°Outside this sky... is the infinite sky!¡± Yu Yu gave a vague answer, ¡°But not to mention you, even Po, Gui Ling, and your other brothers and sisters, who have been through the prehistoric years with me as their Shi Fu, and have built some solid cultivations... outside this sky are things that even they are not in a capacity to reach.¡±

    Po slightly sighed, respectfully bowed to Yu Yu and said, ¡°Shifu, you¡¯re absolutely right. I, as your disciple, am still weak and shallow on what I¡¯ve been learning. Sorry to disappoint you.¡±

    Yu Yu waved his hand and responded ndly, ¡°Never mind, you¡¯re only half a step away from the goal. This time, you¡¯ve killed this many non-humankind beings, which although was too much killing, you have indeed made some meritorious contributions. You should cultivate yourself carefully; you will find a great improvement someday.¡±

    Ji Hao stayed silent; he only felt that what Yu Yu said was unfathomable.

    In the Evil Dragon Bay battle, the humankind was just about to suffer a great loss. But a sword formation suddenly rose and began killing, ughtering countless non-humankind elites. Po was the one who controlled that sword formation, which was something Ji Hao found out just now. However, after hearing Yu Yu¡¯s words today, Ji Hao was now wondering about the other reasons that might also be part of the cause of this massive ughter.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t say anything, but Yu Yu looked at him andughed out, saying, ¡°Ji Hao, you¡¯ve earned quite a lot benefits this time as well.¡±

    Yu Yu then pointed his finger at Ji Hao. Instantly, Ji Hao felt that his body suddenly shook and streams of warm and pure sense of power descended from the air. He raised his head, and surprisingly found that a ck and yellow sphere of mist had been floating upon his head. This ck and yellow sphere of mist had vivid colors, and was around a hundred meter in radius. Before, Ji Hao didn¡¯t feel anything about this sphere of mist, and only saw this magical scene right above his own head after Yu Yu pointed it out.

    ¡°Those non-humankind beings are monsters from outside the sky. They intruded this world, plundering resources and fortune of this world. Of course the nature of this world hates them.¡± said Yu Yu in a deep voice, ¡°With the sword formation I lent you, you have killed countless non-humankind beings in Evil Dragon Bay. Naturally, this world epted your immeasurably great, meritorious contributions, and had given its rewards.¡±

    ¡°With this reward given by nature as a foundation, the basics of the Dao that is pursued by us, you, my disciple, will be able to attain now.¡±

    While speaking, Yu Yu raised his hand, clenched his fingers toward the ck and yellow sphere of mist floating upon Ji Hao¡¯s head, then rubbed his hands, turning that sphere of mist into a fist-sized, round-shaped pearl. He then conveniently threw it into between Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows.

    Afterwards, Yu Yu pointed his finger at the space between Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows. Immediately, Ji Hao saw splendid light gushing out from before his eyes. In the meanwhile, a scripture, which seemed to be prehistorical, mysterious and unspeakably ult, that only had thousands of words yet each word a gem, suddenly engraved deeply in Ji Hao¡¯s soul.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    [1]Shennong(ÉñÅ©): Shennong (which can be variously tranted as ¡®God Farmer¡¯ or ¡®God Peasant¡¯), is a deity in Chinese religion, a mythical sage ruler of prehistoric China. Shennong has been thought to have taught the ancient Chinese not only their practices of agriculture, but also the use of herbal drugs.

 Chapter 422: Inner Journey

    Chapter 422: Inner Journey

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Within that magnificent splendor, Yu Yu¡¯s clear and resonant voice rang in Ji Hai¡¯s head, reading this scripture over and over again.

    The scripture didn¡¯t have a title. Itsnguage was simple and in, not containing any unnecessary, decorative phrases. This short and simple scripture frankly stated a general, yet unfathomable knowledge ¡ª How to nourish the soul, cultivate the spirit, merge the spirit power with nature and eventually go beyond the transmigration, achieving immortality.

    Thest time, Yu Yu imparted Yu Yu¡¯s Study of Magic Formation to Ji Hao. The study of magic formations was a method, a skill, also could be seen as a way to use the natural powers and naturalws. The [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] that Ji Hao had been studying for many years, properly speaking, was also a method, a way tomunicate with nature and develop the potential of the human bodies, and attain all kinds of magical powers by using the powers of nature.

    Yu Yu¡¯s Study of Magic Formation was extensive and profound, and included a great, wide range of knowledge that wasplicated and unspeakable, such as the systems of astrology, sidereal revolutions and heavenly circuits. Compared to Yu Yu¡¯s Study of Magic Formation, [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret words] was especially detailed and meticulous, like a picture ofnds and cities embossed on a single thread of hair, achieving an extreme degree of detail and exquisiteness.

    Nevertheless, both Yu Yu¡¯s study of magic formation and [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] were only methods, skills that could be used to manipte nature powers and steer the mysteriousness of nature.

    As for this scripture Yu Yu had been imparting to Ji Hao right now, which was of primitive simplicity yet with solid substance, the essence of it was the original Dao of this world!

    Ji Hao¡¯s body was trembling and his blood had been insanely surging inside his body. While he was breathing deeply in and out, long, sharp and strong gusts of wind rose in the woods. The woods was swinging, sand and dirt rose, driving in the air; all creatures living in the woods like birds and wolves, insects and bugs, had huddled their bodies up, daring not to move.

    Po waved his right hand, following which, arge, golden g rose into the sky along with numerous golden lotuses. Those golden lotuses rotated in the air, covering up this entire piece of woods. Instantly, all abnormal phenomena disappeared. Looking from a distance, one could only see beautiful natural scenes in this area, without detecting anything strange at all.

    Followed by long breaths, great and pure streams of nature power were inhaled into Ji Hao¡¯s body, as the Golden Dan in his spirit space began spinning swiftly. That ck and yellow sphere of mist, which was condensed from the reward given by nature for his merits, had been merging with the Golden Dan. Gradually, the Golden Dan emitted a dazzlingly bright light, lighting up every single corner of Ji Hao¡¯s spirit space.

    Yu Yu sat in front of Ji Hao, exining the meaning of every single word in the scripture to Ji Hao. Every time he read a word in the scripture aloud, thin streams of purple mist would descend from the air,nd on the ground and silently st out, transforming into lotuses, swaying along the wind.

    Abruptly, Yu Yu took a nce at the woods, then gave a faint smile and waved his long, broad sleeve. Right after that, a few smart-looking monkeys, a couple ofrge birds, several birds from a clear pool, one crab and two prawns, were brought over to in front of Yu Yu simultaneously.

    ¡°You¡¯re destined to hear this, so you shall just listen carefully. As for how much you can understand, that will depend solely on yourselves.¡± said Yu Yu gently while smilingly looking at these animals, ¡°If you can manage to grow a slight trace of Dao power in you, you will be admitted as my registered disciple!¡±

    Ji Hao opened his eyes, looked at these lucky ones which had just been invited by Yu Yu to the lecture for a while, then smiled knowingly.

    These little ones were truly lucky that they had met Yu Yu, such an enlightened Daoist priest, who was willing provide education to all living creatures without discrimination. Silently, Ji Hao made an unspoken criticism for the other few so-called ¡®powerful beings¡¯, who were extremely picky in selecting disciples. If these animals met those ¡®powerful ones¡¯, they might have already been kicked to thousands of miles away.

    Ji Hao closed his eyes and settled his mind, quietly and listening to Yu Yu¡¯s lecture with utmost concentration.

    That ck and yellow mist had mergedpletely with the Golden Dan. The light emitted by the Golden Dan grew magnificently bright, seeming to even to shine the outside world through Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    A bright light spot emerged from in between Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows. The light spot sparkled brightly like glistening water. Showering under this splendid light, those creatures invited by Yu Yu, Mr Crow, who was standing on Ji Hao¡¯s head, and the pair of magic fire snakes lying on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulders, cheered out together. Within the coverage of the bright light released from the light spot in between his eyebrows, Ji Hao sensed that in the eyes of these creatures, including Mr Crow and the two snakes, lights of intelligence had been added. By now, when these creatures turned their heads and looked around, the looks on their faces were not much different from ordinary people already.

    Mr Crow was already an over thousand-year-old descendant of a magical kind of bird, with intelligence of its own. After being shone by the bright light released from in between Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows, Mr Crow¡¯s eyes instantly began shining dazzlingly. The sense of spirit power released from Mr Crow¡¯s body boosted up instantly, while a faint, mystical vibe slowly spread out from his body.

    Breathe in, breathe out.

    The breath of Ji Hao grew longer and longer while power surged into his body. Under this earnest, face to face tutoring giving by Yu Yu, the outline of Dao was delineated inside Ji Hao¡¯s body. Yin and Yang were divided, fire power and water power contained in his body joined the strengths and achieved harmony. This strong, powerful body of Ji Hao as a Senior Magus was turned straight into an all-surpassing, great furnace.

    Nature powers was supplied as fuel, while his body and Magus Acupoints served as a smelting furnace, and his spirit power, soul power and life-force were added as raw materials. After a while of severe smelting inside Ji Hao¡¯s body, his golden Dan suddenly exploded.

    An intensive breath was held back inside Ji Hao¡¯s body. Puffs of ck mist rose slowly from Ji Hao¡¯s head. Yu Yu locked his long and slim finger together and slightly patted on Ji Hao¡¯s head. Instantly, a clear, cool stream of power, that even sensed a bit sweet, gushed right into Ji Hao¡¯s body, flowing along all his meridians for thirty-six rounds, then finally merged with Ji Hao¡¯s mind.

    The Golden Dan splintered, transforming into the purest liquid of Dan, merging into one with the ck and white mist.

    In Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, a tiny, faintly visible, man-shaped silhouette emerged. That tiny silhouette breathed deeply like Ji Hao did with his body, inhaling the clear light stream that was transformed from thebination of the liquid of Dan and ck yellow mist entirely.

    After that, this fist-sized, tiny silhouette suddenly began growing. Within a blink of an eye, it reached the size of Ji Hao¡¯s body, and became clearer than before. Hazily, one could find out that this silhouette looked exactly the same as Ji Hao¡¯s real body.

    ¡°Duo!¡± Yu Yu gave a deep shout while flicked his finger at Ji Hao¡¯s forehead, in between his eyebrows, then said in a gentle yet strong voice, ¡°The sky is dark blue and the earth is yellow... I shall purify the reward given to you by nature, the soul to the greatest extent, into pure positivity... Yang, out!¡±

    Ji Hao only felt that his body was lightened immensely, as if all fetters and burdens had now been cast off. He felt an extreme happiness without any sorrow or anxiety. As he leapt up into the air, his primordial spirit broke out of the limitation of his body and flew out, floating in the air three feet high above his head.

    The primordial spirit broke out from the body. A gentle breeze blew over, bringing Ji Hao a wave of coolness, chilling his entire body. The sunlight poured down, augmenting the warmth inside his body. After Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit merged with the ck and white reward given by nature, he had already easily crossed a gateway that was normally the hardest and most dangerous for the other cultivators, with one mere step.

    Without being restrained by the body, Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit had now been quietly feeling this world. He sensed that the whole world had now be much clearer than before.

    With a single and momentary thought, Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit immediately reached a thousand mile away. If he travelled across this distance with his flesh body, no matter how fast his fiery wings could make, a thousand miles would take him quite a while to cover. However, while travelling in the form of primordial spirit, crossing a thousand mile of distance only required a single thought.

    Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit shed across the space. He travelled around the entire area that had a radius of a thousand miles, after which his primordial spirit delightfully returned to his body, settled in his spiritual space, arms tightly holding the Immemorial Sun streamer. This prehistorical, powerful treasure had now be his spirit treasure; they now shared their destiny.

    With a thought of his primordial spirit, Ji Hao¡¯s blood boiled in his body, swooshingly surging like roaring dragons. Meanwhile, all eight-thousand Magus Acupoints of his opened simultaneously, letting streams of nature power pour in. The rate of absorbing nature power of Ji Hao¡¯s body had suddenly risen to over a hundred times faster than before!

    Ji Hao was nearly mad with joy. He opened his eyes, hurriedly kneeling and saluting to Yu Yu.

    ¡°Thank you, my dear Shifu! Thank you for making me better!¡± Ji Hao was clearly aware that as his primordial spirit was raised and visualized, enabled to leave the body and travel freely, he had now formally stepped onto the path of cultivation of the great Dao. This was a whole new level of his cultivation.

    Yu Yuughed out loud, but abruptly, his loud and clearughter stopped.

 Chapter 423: Sword Wound

    Chapter 423: Sword Wound

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    ¡°Congrattions, my friend, for having such a talented disciple!¡± eximed an extremely light voice, sounding weak and soft.

    Ji Hao stood up, looking where this voice came from. Under an old pine standing over ten zhang away from Ji Hao was a middle-aged man, looking like a Daoist priest. This man had bared his feet, his long hair hanging loosely on his back, and was leaning against that old and towering pine while looking at Ji Hao and Yu Yu. This man seemed so weak and torpid as if he had never had enough to eat.

    This man was sallow and scrawny, and the long shirt made from a coarse cloth worn by him seemed to be hanging on his skeleton-like boney body. The shirt fluttered every time a gust of wind blew across. A bamboo staff was held in his left hand, and sparsely scattered thin bamboo branches on the staff had been swaying all the time, with around ten bamboo leaves attached to them. This bamboo staff looked the same as its owner, sallow and withered to an extreme point, like a t tire.

    Yu Yu coldly stared at this middle-aged man without saying anything, while this man looked at Ji Hao and praised in a soft voice, ¡°Truly is a gifted disciple, a marvelous disciple! He¡¯s not even a hundred years old, yet in terms of cultivation and power is now equal to those who have been severely cultivating themselves for over a thousand years!¡±

    Ji Hao raised his eyebrows. After a lecture and all the work done by Yu Yu, was he now truly equal to those who had been severely cultivating themselves for over a thousand years?

    His soul was now visualized and enabled to leave the body and travel freely, Additionally, neither could the void gale nor the scorching sunlight harm his soul. Ji Hao knew that this should be quite a high level, but what he didn¡¯t know was to achieve this level might cost some people over a thousand years of severe cultivation.

    Yu Yu put his palms on his own knees, slightly patting on them while he said in a cold and nd tone, ¡°I cultivate my own disciple, what does this have anything to do with you?¡±

    He then turned his palm over, conveniently grabbing out that earthen jar of wine which was brought by Ji Hao earlier. He pulled the plug open and poured a whole mouthful of wine into his own mouth. After gulping that big mouthful of wine, Yu Yu satisfyingly wiped the corners of his lips, looked at that middle-aged man coldly and barfed, ¡°This young disciple of mine is capable, he is treating me very nicely, and is so smart and talented. So I am happy to cultivate him, make him better and better! What do you mean by saying all that c*ap? Envious of me? Or jealous of my sweet disciple?¡±

    Ji Hao and Po each threw a nce at the earthen jar held in Yu Yu¡¯s hand, then gave a nce at each other and showed the whites of their eyes simultaneously ¡ª ¡®Shifu, what about quitting drink for three days? Is your fast broken already?¡¯ thought Po and Ji Hao.

    That middle-aged man slightly shook the bamboo staff held in his hand and said with a sorrowful face, ¡°I¡¯m not envious, neither am I jealous... I¡¯m sad. With the great power of you, my friend, it is totally reasonable for spending some efforts to cultivate him... but those poor disciples of mine...¡±

    As the man wielded his bamboo staff again, Ji Hao saw countless hazy silhouettes of that bamboo staff swiftly pressing towards his face,yers andyers, along with a terrifyingly enormous pressure. Ji Hao¡¯s body quivered, and suddenly the world in his eyes turned into pure darkness, unable to see anything anymore except those hazy silhouettes of bamboos all over the space.

    Despair. Boundless despair struck Ji Hao¡¯s heart. Except for this, all of his emotions, the joy, anger, sadness, and happiness, and all his perceptions were cut offpletely.

    Under such an overwhelming and intense despair, Ji Hao¡¯s newborn, primordial spirit instantly gged, seeming to be defeated and dispersed by this endless despair.

    A furious roar burst out, followed by which, a shrill sword scream woke Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit up. Next, that seemingly boundless ocean of hazy bamboo silhouettes surrounding him shattered and dispersed. Ji Hao hurriedly opened his eyes, and only felt that his whole body was now sticky. He was already soaked in sweat.

    Yu Yu was holding a wlessly clear stream of sword light, chasing after that middle-aged man while crazily hacking him with it like a fierce, mad tiger.

    The look of that middle-aged man was solemn. He was moving around in aplicated way and in a rhythmed pace. His body swayed from left to right and dodged those seemingly random attacks violentlyunched by Yu Yu with that fierce sword light, over and over again. His movements seemed slow, yet contained unspeakable mysteriousness.

    One chased while the other one ran, one dodged while the other one hacked; the two of them swiftly moved around in this zhangs in radius area.

    Ji Hao only took one single nce at these two people, and all of a sudden, he felt innumerable immense stars from prehistorical ages roaring down right towards his face and inplete disorder. The immeasurably great amount of unknown energies instantly stuffed his primordial spirit, even bursting his primordial spirit open and squeezing a stream of blood out of his mouth.

    Every single seemingly straightforward and random move made by Yu Yu and that middle-aged man contained inexplicably great, mysterious universal energy. With Ji Hao¡¯s current power, he couldn¡¯t even withstand a slight trace of the aftertaste of the mysterious universal energy released from a minor move made by them.

    Ji Hao hurriedly turned his head around, not daring to look at any movements made by them.

    The two of them chased and ran for the time span of three to five breaths. Abruptly, Po, who was standing by the side, gave a deep and short growl. His body shed across the air and appeared beside that middle-aged man, following which he quietly and swiftlyunched a heavy punch with his right hand, striking out like a giant, bronze hammer.

    Watching Pounch this punch, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but widely pop out his eyes. From Po¡¯s move, Ji Hao faintly saw a trace of Sky-Opening.

    However, this punch made by Po was not as mysterious as Sky-Opening taught by the mysterious man. Instead, many of Po¡¯s very own apperceptions and inspirations regarding the naturalw were added to his move which generated another kind of mysteriousness, making his move different from Sky-Opening.

    Boom! As Po¡¯s fist swished through the air, the heavy punchunched by Po struck on the middle-aged man¡¯s shoulder.

    The man¡¯s sorrowful look finally slightly changed. A trace of rage grew on his face while he swung his arm backward, bashing towards Po.

    Po snorted coldly, showing no sign of dodging; instead, heunched another simple and straightforward punch right against the man¡¯s move. After a loud, muffled boom, that middle-aged man remained standing perfectly still while Po slightly trembled, taking three steps back in a row.

    Ji Hao popped his eyes even wider in shock. ¡®Is brother Po this powerful?!¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    Facing a palm attackunched by that man, who could evenly fight against Yu Yu, Po had only taken three steps back!

    Puff! After suffering a punch from Po andunching a palm move back at him, the man¡¯s smooth movements finally showed a slight w. Yu Yu¡¯s long sword swung down and next, the left sleeve of that man was sliced open. A foot-long rip appeared on his sleeve. Moreover, the bright sword light brushed against his wrist, leaving a half-inch long sh.

    Having sessfully harmed that man, Yu Yu put the sword back into the sheath and stepped backward. He held both of his hands in his sleeves and gave a series of a cold sneer.

    That man looked at the wound on his wrist with a concerned look. The skin and flesh near his wound had a smooth and glowing luster, like a colored ze, and an exotic lotus aroma had been spreading out from the wound. He slightly sighed while the wound on his wrist healed quickly, without leaving even a since trace.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t been hurt in a long time.¡± the man puffed his seemingly soft chest outlooked at Yu Yu and said with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°I can hurt you even worse,¡± said Yu Yu while grinding his own teeth and chuckling; his ten fingers flicking quickly inside his sleeves as if he had a cramp. ¡°You know, I have an old habit... my hands get itchy a lot!¡±

    That man instantly fell into silence. After quite a while, he nced at Po, sneered coldly and said, ¡°You two, a Shifu and a disciple, you hurt me bybining your powers... that is nothing.¡±

    Yu Yu gave a bigger grin, blinked his eyes and looked at that man viciously and provokingly, ¡°Good... Me and my disciple, Po, together, and you go gather eight or ten of your own disciples... Let¡¯s have a good fight! Whoever loses the fight will have to crawl back to their dojo with all four limbs on the ground... what do you think?¡±

    The man remained silent for another while. He nced at Po with aplicated look, then said with his symbolic long face, ¡°No one amongst my disciples is capable of beating Priest Po, I think we don¡¯t need to bother to try.¡±

    Yu Yu gave a big grin, even showing his white and shining teeth while said, ¡°Come on, give it a shot. How can you be so sure? Perhaps, someone among your disciples has abruptly attained a soaring improvement. Probably, for someone among them, even I cannot be a rival, right? Why not? Just give it a try.¡±

    The face of that middle-aged man became more and more. He slowly, coldly nced at Yu Yu, and said in a nd tone, ¡°Let¡¯s head to the business!¡±

    Yu Yu took back that big grin of his and simrly responded in a t tone, ¡°Speak out!¡±

 Chapter 424: Resuscitation

    Chapter 424: Resuscitation

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao and Po stood behind Yu Yu, one on the left and the other on the right, quietly listening to the conversation between Yu Yu and that man.

    After the horrible experience, Ji Hao had just been through, his primordial spirit nearly shattered by those overwhelming, hazy bamboo silhouettes, he had now been extremely cautious and careful. His primordial spirit was vigntly guarded in his spirit space, while the Immemorial Sun Streamer had been slightly swaying, ready to release its full power at any moment. Circles of warm, golden light spread out from the sun streamer, defending the primordial spirit from all directions.

    Po nced at Ji Hao, who was wearing an extra serious and cautious look and silently locked his fingers into a particr motion. A tiny and exquisite jade talisman flew out from Po¡¯s fingertips, transforming into a clear beam of light and falling on Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    A warm stream of power flew across Ji Hao¡¯s entire body. Instantly, Ji Hao calmed down from the palpitation and nervousness he was suffering before and instead felt totally peaceful. He gratefully nodded at Po, and Po responded with a warm and honest grin. After that, Po turned to that middle-aged man, ring at him with a pair of dagger-sharp eyes.

    ¡°First, my friend, you know that my t is different from the others. Now, Fan Hai can be seen as my disciple... So my friend, please do not try to hurt him in the future.¡± The first sentence said by that man was remarkably shocking.

    Ji Hao looked at him astonished.

    ¡®Is Fan Hai truly his disciple? In this case, it was totally reasonable for Gui Ling to show up unexpectedly, take over the sword formation and chop that flying zombie released from in-between Fan Hai¡¯s eyebrows high up in the sky¡¯, thought Ji Hao. Could this be counted as Yu Yu ying a dirty trick on those people on his own initiative?

    ¡°Eh?¡± Yu Yu looked at that man, pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°Priest Hua, were you saying that Fan Hai is your disciple? How little did I think of this? You¡¯ve been making fortunestely, and it seems that you have indeed attained some substantial conveniences. Did you truly dare to take them in... even those non-humankind beings?¡±

    The face of the middle-aged man, who was called ¡®Priest Hua¡¯ by Yu Yu, turned more and more distressed. His lips were curved down so much that his mouth corners had even nearly reached his chin. He then sighed deeply and said, ¡°The great Dao is burdensome, and I can only struggle as hard as possible. My friend, why do you have to make the taunt about me?¡±

    Priest Hua then gave aplicated nce at Yu Yu and continued coldly, ¡°I must thank you, my friend, for showing mercy to Fan Hai.¡±

    Yu Yu waved his hand and responded carelessly, ¡°I did not know that he was your disciple. The one who controlled the sword formation was Gui Ling, my disciple. The reason why she showed mercy was only because we did not want to draw the old, troublesome ones forth, who might be hard to deal with, by killing the little and weak ones.¡±

    Pausing briefly, Yu Yu continued in a serious tone, ¡°At least, before I stepped across this doorsill, we shall not get a rise out of those old ones, who we both knew in those years.¡±

    Simr to Yu Yu, Priest Hua¡¯s look changed slightly as well. He remained silent for a while, then said in a deep voice, ¡°That spirit flying zombie of Fan Hai was raised with his secret Nether Moon magic inbination with the admirable magic of our sect. The two types of magic merged into one, which was as marvelous as the demiurgic power of nature itself. That flying zombie was a method to prove the great Dao of mine, but it was chopped by your sword formation......Yu Yu, you have to give me a reasonable exnation.¡±

    ng! Yu Yu pulled his long sword out. A clear, cyan-colored sword light dazzled across the sky while releasing a fierce and frosty sense of power. He stared at Priest Hua and said in a deep voice, ¡°Here is the exnation you required!¡±

    Priest Hua clenched his fingers and gripped the bamboo staff, staying silent for a short while, after which he gave a faint smile and said, ¡°If you insist on being unreasonable...¡±

    Yu Yu interrupted him with an ice-cold voice, ¡°I was born like this. I am an unreasonable one. Do not threaten me with the safety of my disciples... If any of my disciples suffered any grievances like a headache, fever or losing a limb... hehe, you would see rolling heads all over your ce.¡±

    ¡°Heh!¡± Priest Hua flicked his fingers at the bamboo staff and gave a deep roar.

    Yu Yu too let out a deep growl as his pair of eyes shone with a frosty light, ¡°If Fan Hai was not an Emperor in Power, he would have been chopped along with that zombie as well. Priest Hua, you took a non-humankind being as your disciple. For this, even if I and my two brothers went to smash your dojo together, that would be entirely reasonable.¡± said Yu Yu.

    Priest Hua gave no response for a short while, after which he said coldly, ¡°In this case, what happened this time has to be settled anyway. If you im that destroying Fan Hai¡¯s flying zombie is reasonable, then you should bring Miao Yin back to me.¡±

    Yu Yuughed out loud and conveniently pushed his long sword back into the sheath. He then nodded to Ji Hao and said, ¡°The woman you burned to death that day, take out her remains!¡±

    Ji Hao paused shortly. A couple of days ago, when he was controlling the sword formation back in Evil Dragon Bay, two men and two women abruptly broke into the formation,unching surprise attacks on Ji Hao in an attempt to kill him. However, one of them ended up being captured alive by Ji Hao while another one was burned dead. That woman who had been burned to death seemed to be called Miao Yin.

    Silently, Ji Hao took out the few things left by Miao Yin.

    One was that triangle-shaped clock. Once Ji Hao took that small clock out, it began buzzing slightly and struggling ceaselessly, seeming to fly to Priest Hua.

    Another one was that broken, resplendent small streamer. This streamer was damaged pretty severely by Ji Hao¡¯s Immemorial Sun Streamer. It now had only been glowing dimly, letting out thin and faint streams of light, looked weak and tired. This streamer seemed to have sensed the presence of Priest Hua as well, and it too intended to fly up towards him, yet it could only sway slightly and weakly.

    Except for these two powerful treasures, Miao Yin¡¯s remains were mostly small things like jade talismans, pills, magic crystals and jade coins. Among these small and piecemeal things, there was a thumb-sized, white-colored bead. Ji Hao found this bead from Miao Yin¡¯s ash after she was incinerated.

    Priest Hua immediately reached his hands out when he saw all these things.

    However, Yu Yu¡¯s hand was reached out too. Their palms pped against each other loudly. Meanwhile, Yu Yu flicked his finger hard on the small bronze clock. Right after he did that, this ceaselessly buzzing clock quieted down, peacefully lying in Ji Hao¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Only this is what we can give you back.¡± Yu Yu again flicked his finger towards those things held in Ji Hao¡¯s arms. Along with his move, that bead flew up while spinning quickly, falling into Priest Hua¡¯s hand.

    With that sorrowful look, Priest Hua nced at that small bronze clock held in Ji Hao¡¯s hand, sighed slightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s a treasure that belongs to our sect.¡±

    Yu Yu crossed his arms in front of his chest and responded slowly, ¡°Well, your disciples were not good enough, so it got looted away. Now it¡¯s a treasure that belongs to our sect!¡±

    Again, Priest Hua sighed slightly, turned his eyes away and took out a golden-purple bowl from his sleeve.

    Inside the golden-purple bowl, sparkling waves of water were faintly visible. Although it was only a human-head sized bowl, it gave people an illusion of being a vast, boundless expanse of mist-covered water. The water contained in the bowl looked like a colored ze with phantasmagoric shadows, changing all the time. On the surface of the water contained in the bowl, a fresh and tender few bunches of lotus leaves were holding two thumb-sized lotuses buds, which were quite beautiful and adorable.

    Priest Hua gave a snort while throwing that white bead left by Miao Yin into the bowl.

    Waves of dulcet, beautiful melody came out of the bowl instantly and soon, florid lights emitted from the bowl. Within the short span of three to five breaths, a human silhouette dashed out of the bowl. It was no one else but Miao Yin, who had been burned to ashes by Ji Hao!

    Miao Yin, wearing a marrymuffe, heavily thudded her knees against the ground, kowtowed to Priest Hua with a bitter look and said, ¡°Dear Shifu, your talentless disciple, Miao Yin, is kowtowing to you. Thank you, my great Shifu, for saving my life and sparing me from the agony of reincarnation.¡±

    Ji Hao popped his eyes out in astonishment, and couldn¡¯t help but exim out, ¡°Did shee back to life again?!¡±

    Priest Hua squeezed a trace of a smile out of his face and said to Ji Hao a bit boastfully, ¡°The power of our sect is limitless, this is nothing but a small case.¡±

    Yu Yu was about to say something, but Ji Hao abruptlyughed aloud and said, ¡°So it¡¯s that bead. Was the remainder of Miao Yin¡¯s soul hiding in that bead? Hm, this secret resurrecting magic is not too hard to deal with. In the future, when we kill your disciples again, we only have to perish the remains of their souls with magic spells. Thus, they would surely die for good!¡±

    Once Ji Hao said that Yu Yu apuded andughed loudly out, while the looks of Priest Hua and Miao Yin changed instantly. Both of them turned around, ring at Ji Hao.

 Chapter 425: Taking Out

    Chapter 425: Taking Out

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Miao Yin fixed her eyes on Ji Hao sharply and viciously, like a wild wolf.

    Priest Hua was an immeasurably powerful being; his look only changed slightly then soon turned back to normal, his symbolic inanimate and lifeless face. He gave a short sigh, slightly wielded the bamboo staff held in his hand and said ndly, ¡°Magics of our sect are powerful, mysterious and ult... how could simple spells possibly break our magics?¡±

    ¡°We can try.¡± With Yu Yu and Po standing by his side, Ji Hao didn¡¯t feel much of dread from this deadly-looking Priest Hua. Especially the fact that Priest Hua disregarded his own position andunched a fatal attack on Ji Hao just now had raised the fire of anger burning in Ji Hao¡¯s heart.

    Therefore, he gave a simple, honest and frank grin, which was supposed to be shown by a teenage boy. With the grin on his face that was as fresh and warm as a spring breeze, he said, ¡°Dear Priest, why don¡¯t we give it a try? Let this old appa, Miao Yin stand right here, and I will invite around a hundred most powerful elders of the Magi Pce, who are mastered in magic spells, to curse her together. Then we can if she can live or die!¡±

    Priest Hua¡¯s mouth corners twitched. A hundred, super powerful Magi Pce elders mastered in magic spells? Was this a joke?

    Miao Yin¡¯s face went blue because of the rage. Her pair of straight eyebrows had even nearly stood up on her forehead vertically while she red at Ji Hao. However, she dared not to interpose when Priest Hua and Yu Yu were talking, and could only gnash her teeth tight, ceaselessly cursing Ji Hao in her head.

    Ji Hao bet that she dared not to ept the challenge of being cursed by a hundred Magi Pce elders together; indeed, she dared not and therefore wasn¡¯t mad because of this.

    Nevertheless, when Ji Hao called her ¡®old appa¡¯, Miao Yin engraved Ji Hao along with a bone-deep hatred in her mind. What was ¡¯old appa¡¯? In Southern Wastnd ns, those elderly women who were the oldest and ugliest and were almost standing on their graves were called ¡®old appa¡¯ by their nsmen.

    ¡®Old,¡¯ this one simple word was more than enough for Miao Yin to hate Ji Hao for the rest of her life.

    Priest Hua gave another slight sigh, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Give Miao Lian back to us, then we can call an end to this. What do you think?¡±

    Yu Yu sneered. He looked at Priest Hua and said in a nd and cold tone. ¡°You said it quite easily. Miao Lian, Miao Yin, Ku Quan and Qing Mei, the four of them broke into my sword formation, for what? What were they trying to do to my disciple?¡±

    Priest Hua lowered his eyelids, responding ndly, ¡°What could they do? Do they possibly even dare to snatch that representative piece of the treasure of yours, my friend? My disciples had no evil intent and were just curious. They wanted nothing more than witnessing the great abilities possessing by this talented young disciple under your guidance.¡±

    Before Yu Yu said anything, Priest Hua hurriedly continued, ¡°That was nothing but a small y among our disciples, who are all kids, no big deal that is. Miao Lian was gravely injured and has already sealed his own primordial spirit. If I don¡¯t help him as soon as possible, bad effects might be caused to his future cultivation. My friend, you won¡¯t like to watch Miao Lian be a wasted man, would you?¡±

    Yu Yu gave no response but kept sneering. Not to mention watching Miao Lian be a wasted man, even watching him die wouldn¡¯t make Yu Yu feel anything. Yu Yu raised his head, looking at the sky and slightly pointed his finger at Ji Hao.

    After received the sign giving by Yu Yu, Ji Hao took a step forwards and growled coldly, ¡°It is definitely impossible for us to give Miao Lian back to you. He has a lot to do with the Ten Sun Country army¡®s betrayal that happened when the battle was beginning. We have even been suspecting him for colluding with the non-humankind and intentionally breaking the defensive line of our humankind in Evil Dragon Bay.

    Ji Hao took a deep breath, stared at Priest Hua, whose eyes looked cold and deep like two bottomless deep pools. He only sensed a fierce, frigid aura pressing down right towards his face, directly drilling into his bones. This Priest Hua was truly a terrifyingly powerful being, who was able to perish countless Magi at the same level as the current Ji Hao all at once, and that too only with a simple and convenient move!

    Ji Hao forced himself to face this faintly discernible frosty aura released by Priest Hua. He straightened his neck and waist, maintained that cold and nd tone and said, ¡°Miao Lian is an important witness. Emperor Shun will dig out all useful information from him and uncover all truth regarding the Evil Dragon Bay battle. Therefore, he cannot be released.¡±

    Priest Hua clenched his fingers and gripped the bamboo staff, remainingpletely silent.

    Ji Hao started at Priest Hua coldly and continued in a deep voice, ¡°If we find out that Miao Lian is the chief culprit behind all these, we...¡±

    Prest Hua abruptly growled out and said in a deep voice, ¡°If you do find that out, what would happen? Yu Yu, my friend, can this be decided by a kid?¡±

    Yu Yu rubbed his own hands, and faint fire sparkles spurted out from in between his fingers. He grinningly looked at Priest Hua and said in a gentle and mild tone, ¡°Every single one of my disciples is truly precious, so each of them can more or less make some decisions for me. Not like those disciples of someone...ah, those poor kids had been toiling like beasts of burden. If they died by the roadside, their Shifu would just bury them by the roadside. Ah, poor, poor kids!¡±

    Followed by a puffing noise, tens of new branches grew out from the bamboo staff held in Priest Hua¡¯s hand. Yet, those new branches immediately withered after growing out, turning into puffs of ashes, dissipating in the air. Priest Hua looked at Yu Yu in a malicious way and said, ¡°Just say it, what do you want so you can release Miao Lian?¡±

    Yu Yu smilingly looked at Priest Hua while he grabbed the small bronze clock and broken streamer over from Ji Hao¡¯s hands. Next, he threw that broken streamer back to Miao Yin, grinned and said while shaking that exquisite, triangle-shaped bronze clock, ¡°This disciple of mine has made a solid contribution this time. Therefore, ording to the rule of the humankind, he might be granted a fief that will belong to him and him only.¡±

    The faces of Priest Hua and Miao Yin twitched simultaneously.

    As for Yu Yu, he gave an even bigger and warmer grin, which made him look like apletely harmless nice man, and continued, ¡°Haven¡¯t you understood, my dear friend? This good disciple of mine is going to have his very own fief. Based on the habit of cultivators like us, he should at least have arge-scale realm-protecting magic formation.¡±

    Ji Hao and Poughed instantly.

    Forrge-scale realm-protecting magic formations, all preparation works and constructing processes were quite easy; the hardest part of setting up arge-scale realm-protecting formation was finding a suitable magic treasure to stabilize the core of the formation and reconcile the nature powers. This core-stabilizing treasure was the most essential part of a realm-protecting formation; the more powerful this treasure was, the greater power and stronger defense this formation could have.

    Now, Yu Yu had given out the words, intending to extort Priest Hua on behalf of Ji Hao by himself. If Priest Hua refused to swallow this bait, it would be fine for him, but if he did fall into the trick, he could never get over it without giving some solid treasure to Yu Yu. After all, Yu Yu was a mysterious, powerful and legendary being. How could anyone dare to present a crappy piece to his disciple right in front of him?

    Priest Hua¡¯s face turned darker and darker, more and more bitter as if he had just swallowed three kilograms of the bitterest pill.

    ¡°If I agree, can we forget all that happened between us in the past? As for what will happen in the future, that shall depend on the abilities of our disciples, what do you think?¡± He nced at Ji Hao, then turned to Yu Yu and said. His words seemed to contain some particr meaning.

    ¡®Forget all that happened in the past? Even including the death of the few people I killed back in Southern Wastnd?¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao then gave a faint smile, cupped his hands and bowed to Yu Yu and said, ¡°Dear Shifu, this is all up to you.¡±

    Yu Yu gave a loud and resonantugh, then reached his hand to before Priest Hua¡¯s face and said, ¡°Hand out a good piece, then all that happened in the past will be written off.¡±

    Priest Hua¡¯s eyebrows twitched for a short while as he remaining silent. After that, he reached his hand into his own sleeve, slowly taking out a six-inch square stamper, shaped like a mountain and entirely wrapped in glowing and coiling mist streams.

    ¡°This mountain and river stamper is an excellent protective treasure, it will allow you to control thendform, and can serve greatly in a magic formation.¡± While speaking, Priest Hua pped this stamper hard on Yu Yu¡¯s hand, then shouted out harshly, ¡°Hand Miao Lian over, and we can call an end to this.¡±

    Soon, Priest Hua took Miao Lian and Miao Yin, transformed into a gust of wind and left, leaving Ji Hao holding that small bronze clock, which was called ¡®soul-shaking clock,¡¯ and that yellow-colored big stamper named ¡®mountain and river stamper¡¯ in his hands. Ji Hao wasughing so delightfully that he couldn¡¯t even close his mouth.

 Chapter 426: Return

    Chapter 426: Return

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Yu Yu gave another long and resonantugh while a dense sphere of cloud grew out from under his feet, holding him up into the air. Soon, Yu Yu disappeared without leaving a trace, and within the blink of an eye.

    Ji Hao and Po kneeled, kowtowing for a few times towards Yu Yu¡¯s silhouette that was merging into the clouds. They then stood up, looking at each other while bursting into waves of loudughs and punching each other in the chest.

    After a short catching up on things that happened after Po left Gold Crow n, Ji Hao learned that during the past few years, Po had traveled for quite a long while in the center of the Southern Wastnd. Rather fortunately, he collected some rare and precious treasures and took a few kids, who were truly not bad, as his disciples; after all these, he satisfyingly returned to the Mind.

    While chatting, Po turned his palm over, and a six-foot tall fire-red coral showed up before Ji Hao¡¯s eyes instantly.

    The whole body of this red coral was crystal, and not even a single w could be seen; additionally, it was wrapped in a warmyer of fiery light. Treasures like corals were normally produced in the sea, but this fire coral held in Po¡¯s hand was found deep inside an extremely old volcano.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided how to use it yet.¡± said Po while grinning at Ji Hao and fiddling with this fire coral, ¡°I will present it to you, my brother, after I make this coral into a magic treasure, as a protection. Hm... that Wuzhi Qi... hehe!¡±

    Ji Hao gave a sneer. Po seemed to already know that the tight armor he made for Ji Hao was shattered by Wuzhi Qi with his stick, and had remembered this with concern. Ji Hao was quite ¡®happy¡¯ for Wuzhi Qi now, that big monkey was going to take some real suffering.

    After packing that fire coral up, Po proudly showed Ji Hao all the natural treasures he collected from the Southern Wastnd one after another. They together sealed the cave that was opened up by Yu Yu as a temporary residence and flew towards the base camp of the human army side by side.

    Yu Yu left for something that he had to deal with in person and told Po to look after Ji Hao for a while. Ji Hao had just gained the basis of the Great Dao. Yu Yu was there to exin the profound meaning of the scripture, and with the help of the power of that ck and yellow mist which was a reward given by nature, Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit was directly upgraded. It passed straight through the trial of wind, fire, and thunder and reached the level of being able to leave the physical body and travel ten thousand miles away. But after all, as a cultivator, he hadn¡¯t yetid a solid foundation. Therefore, staying with Po, a mature cultivator who was powerful enough to resist Priest Hua, and receiving his directions and advice would be highly beneficial for Ji Hao to consolidate the basis of his cultivation.

    Not to mention that on their way back to the base camp of the human army, Po frankly told Ji Hao that Yu Yu was worried about Ji Hao as disciples of Priest Hua might exert their ¡¯unique talents¡¯ on being shameless as they always did. They could gather a group of powerful ones who might be at the same level as Po and Gui Ling were and go after Ji Hao regardlessly.

    Despite the fact that no one among Priest Hua¡¯s disciples could rival Po, those people had been cultivating themselves ever since the prehistoric era. Even though they hadn¡¯t yet managed to reach an ideal level, the powers they had umted during such a long time would be more than enough to get Ji Hao easily crushed.

    A good talk had beensting all the way between Po and Ji Hao. Abruptly, Ji Hao asked Po with curiosity, ¡°Big brother, how old are you now?¡±

    Po paused for a second, looking at Ji Hao confusedly. He then spent quite a while on counting his own fingers, but atst, he gave a bitter grin and spread his hands as he said to Ji Hao, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was there ever since this world was created. In that prehistoric era, people wouldn¡¯t count years. Back then, even this sun hadn¡¯t been born yet... it was only a gathered sphere of natural essence power.¡±

    Hearing Po, all of Ji Hao¡¯s fine hairs stood up, and waves of goosebumps attacked his body. So, Po, who looked only like a teenage boy, turned out to be so ¡®mature¡¯!

    On the way back, Po had been talking all the time. He told Ji Hao about all those famous disciples under Yu Yu¡¯s guidance one after another.

    For example, Gui Ling¡¯s real body was a giant ck turtle, born not long after the world was created. She was born with a strong sense of Yin and Yang of nature, and with a pattern of an inclusive star map on her shell. She could get to know the fortune and misfortune of people, look into the mystery of nature, and had many other great talents. Apart from all this, that stunningly great strength of hers made her extremely powerful, even among Yu Yu¡¯s disciples.

    Back then, Yu Yu had just taken Po as his first disciple. The two of them were traveling freely in the foreworld, reaching out their hands to any treasure they found. That was the time when Po raised his habit of collecting treasures and precious material, then converting those materials into magic treasures by himself.

    When they firstly met Gui Ling, Gui ling hadn¡¯t yet grown any understanding on cultivation. At that time, Gui Ling was injured seriously and was still being beaten severely by a man who had snatched a precious spirit herb guarded by her for many years. Without much of hesitation, Yu Yu and Po rolled up their sleeves and rushed straight up and badly wounded that man who snatched the herb. That man was injured gravely and fled after which, Gui Ling became Yu Yu¡¯s disciple, and also became Po¡¯s younger sister.

    Yu Yu had many disciples, most of them taken by by him in different ces when he was traveling around the world with Po. Those disciples had many friends and rtives and contacted them after learning the fact that Yu Yu was a nice Shifu who treated disciples very well. They introduced people they knew to Yu Yu, and thus, new disciples came group by group, and the number of Yu Yu¡¯s disciples grew bigger and bigger.

    Just like the way he found Ji Hao. Po met Ji Hao in Southern Wastnd and liked him, therefore, he sent messages to Yu Yu and a few brothers of his. As a result, Yu Yu came in person and took Ji Hao as his disciple, and stayed in Chi Ban Mountain for Ji Hao for such a long time. Yu Yu had even set up the sword formation for Ji Hao, helping him earn a lot of natural rewards, with which Ji Hao directly made the first breakthrough on his path of cultivation.

    ¡°Ji Hao, in the future, if you meet someone talented and has a good nature, you just directly send a message to our Shifu,¡± said Po grinningly, ¡°Our Shifu is just like that. His hands get itchy every time he hears about a talented one who could make a great disciple of his, and he just can¡¯t stop wanting it. He is also extremely protective to his disciples. Therefore, all our brothers and sisters are rather close to each other.¡±

    Ji Hao nodded all the time when hearing Po. Meanwhile, he held his hand inside his sleeve, stroking that jade tablet given by Yu Yu before he left.

    That jade tablet was only the size of his palm, embossed with an ind which was surrounded by surging waves. The edges of this square-shaped jade tablet were decorated by patterns of clouds, and on the frontal side of this tablet, Ji Hao¡¯s name was iid in an ancient style. This jade tablet represented Ji Hao¡¯s identity as a disciple of Priest Yu Yu.

    Ji Hao was the youngest disciple taken by Yu Yu himself. Therefore, this tablet of his was slightly different. Except for the magic cast by Yu Yu, that allowed Ji Hao to directly send messages to Yu Yu anytime, this tablet could also be used to contact the other disciples of Yu Yu, who happened to be in the nearby areas. Moreover, this tablet also had some other functions; it could help to clear one¡¯s heart and settle one¡¯s mind, cast the evils and dirtiness away, disperse poisonous bugs and miasma. This tablet was truly an exceptional supportive treasure.

    During this rxed chat, Po gave Ji Hao a general overview of Yu Yu¡¯s disciples. Meanwhile, they had already arrived at the base camp of the human army with a lightning speed.

    Ji Hao led Po and walked in the camp for a while. Every corner of the camp was now filled with rapturing human warriors, many of whom had been packing their bags and counting their gears. The human army had won this great war, and Si Wen Ming already begun mobilizing some of the forces, ordering them to head back to their own ns.

    In a tent, Ji Hao saw Man Man and the other few of his teammates.

    What surprised Ji Hao was that Taisi and Shaosi, who were kept indoor by Candle Dragon Gui for these couple of days, had finally been released by that old freak.

    This small team finally had its reunion, and the ending of this great war was rather satisfying. Happyughter and cheerful voices instantly filled the tent up once they saw each other.

    Po was an extremely amicable and friendly person and soon got familiar with the others in this small team. In a short while, he was already sitting together with Yu Mu and Feng Xing, gulping wine and wolfing meat, having a truly nice time.

    Such a life continued for seven to eight days, after which, the special army that Ji Hao and his teammates belonged to had received the order as well. They could now head back to Pu Ban city.

 Chapter 427: Return Journey

    Chapter 427: Return Journey

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Not even a slight trace of cloud could be seen in the azure sky. A great distance away, a line of enormous floating mountains was being blown into the air by the void gale, drifting slowly towards the north, looking just like a gigantic string of green pearls. From further away, there came deafening roars given by tercels fighting against the fierce void gale.

    Over ten enormously-shaped, multicolored birds swiftly flew across the air. Archers sitting on those birds seemed to be brimming with pride and delight while waving their hands towards battalions of warriors who had been moving south slowly on the ground.

    Ji Hao raised his head, watching those archers swish across above him, flying forwards for around a hundred mile, then circling around and patrolling back towards the tail of the troop, leaving a huge arc in the air.

    Soon, over ten giant eagles flew across. Warriors sitting on those eagles carried wineskins in their hands,ughing loudly while pouring wines into their mouths. Their faces had all turned glowing red. Obviously, they were nearly drunk.

    Ji Hao was sitting in a four-wheeled chariot. The rigid wheels banged against the rough road, constantly making loud noises. The chariot itself was rigid as well, barely absorbing the shock. Therefore, the bodies Ji Hao and the others sitting on the chariots had been swaying all the time slightly.

    Ji Hao and his teammates, including Po, were all sitting on the chariots that were surrounded by over a hundred heavily armored, elite human warriors, mounted on ferocious-looking tigers.

    These warriors were seen as elites, yet, only their high-grade gears could depict that right now. When they were marching, thoserge leather wineskins never left their hands, and theughing and joking never stopped. They had been drinking all the time and looked just like a group of sheep without a shepherd.

    Although these warriors were now under Ji Hao¡¯smand, they were only temporarily assigned to Ji Hao ording to Si Wen Ming¡¯ order. These warriors still belonged to the ns they came from.

    Once they returned to Pu Ban city and back to their own ns, their rtionship with Ji Hao would endpletely, and Ji Hao wouldn¡¯t be able tomand these warriors anymore. At that point of time, he would thoroughly be amander without any soldier.

    Ji Hao nced at these warriors, who had been indulgent, unbridled and wantonly having fun because of the great victory that was just achieved by the humankind, he could only shake his head silently. He didn¡¯t have any close and trusted nsman in Pu Ban City, which was the reason why things became like this.

    Large groups of non-humankind ve warriors and ves had lined up and had been moving forwards expressionlessly. Those tall, dark-skinned and muscr ve warriors were quitebat-worthy; among them, there was nock of senior-level powerful ones. Therefore, all these ve warriors were strung together by ropes made from tanned beast tendons and enchanted with magic spells. The ropes went through their shoulder des, stringing over a thousand ve warriors into one. In addition to that, they had taken body-weakening medicines.

    These ve warriors had been remaining silent. They were still acting in the same way as they were supposed to do in Yu n¡¯s armies. Their paces were consistent when moving and roughly divided themselves into groups ording to the old arrangements in the armies of the non-humankind. Judging merely from the behavior of these ve warriors, they looked like soldiers more than those human warriors.

    As for those non-humankind ves, those were now in an entirely chaotic stage.

    Those monkey-like, hideous-looking non-humankind ves were weak and insignificant and had been yelling and screaming, making all kinds of noises all the time. As they were rather weak, the human warriors didn¡¯t take any preventive measures with them. Instead, they had been moving forwards just in a cluttered array.

    Compared to those orderly lined ve warriors, the array of these non-humankind ves seemed like a flock of crazy beasts. They were scattered in small groups,pletely in disorder.

    Furthermore, they just couldn¡¯t shut their own mouths while walking. They twittered all the way in their ownnguages, and no one knew what they had been talking about. That shrill and ferruginous buzzing noise let out by them could give anyone a sharp headache.

    This time, in this great battle that happened in Chi Ban Mountain area, the humankind had achieved the ultimate victory.

    The Blood Moon was forced to leave all their ve warriors and ves to the humankind. Following that, in ordance with the condition brought up by Si Wen Ming, the few big Blood Moon families had still been constantly sending their ves to Chi Ban Mountain as war reparation.

    All these ve warriors and ves were trophies attained by the humankind, but sending them all the way back to Pu Ban City was a rather troublesome mission.

    Ji Hao was unluckily chosen for this mission. Along with the roughly thousand human warriors under hismand, he was enrolled in the transportation troop. He only had around a thousand warriors under hismand, yet, the number of ve warriors and ves that needed to be escorted back to Pu Ban City was nearly a hundred thousand. Human warriors moved around the troop in a scattered fashion, while those ves werepletely out of order, like a giant flock of quacking ducks. This made everybody feel terribly anxious, and now had an indescribable fire of anger growing inside the heart.

    When this troop was moving in such a messy state, over a hundred human warriors, who stayed by Ji Hao¡¯s side, and could sort of be counted as elites, had still been binge-drinking. Facing such a great mess, Ji Hao just didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Abruptly, on the frontal side of the troop, three to four miles away from Ji Hao, over a hundred earthy ves that had dark-brown-skin with gray flecks let out shrill screams and started a fight against another group of ves that had dark-green skin and dark-red stripes, shaped like frogs. This happened for an unknown reason. Over a hundred short ves, who were only over three-foot and less than four-foot tall, conveniently picked up stones from the ground and burst into an intense fistfight against each other.

    Those over a hundred ves madly bashed each other, and soon, blood sshed all over the ground.

    ve warriors, who had been moving quickly forward,pletely ignored this incident and instead remained moving south in a perfectly ordered line. However, other ves were not as calm as them. Those ugly creatures were all agitated suddenly, shouting out and rushing up to each other, yelling and cursing with their own dirtynguages, crazily wielding their arms to cheer for those ves who were fighting against each other!

    ¡°Ah-haha!¡± Followed by a short and wildughter, a heavily armored warrior moving beside the chariot that Ji Hao and his teammates were sitting on suddenly leaped up, dashing over three-mile away with only two steps. He pulled his sword out and wielded fiercely. Next, a series of howls rose from the crowd of ves. Those poor ugly ves that were barely as powerful as ordinary Novice Magi were instantly chopped into pieces. Filthy smashed bits of internal organs sprayed out like raindrops, falling all over the ground.

    Within the short span of a few breaths, those over a hundred ves who had been fighting each other were all killed. Apart from those, the other three to four hundred ves that had been watching the fight and cheering were chopped to death by this human warrior as well.

    Under the effect of alcohol, this heavily armored warrior who had nearly lost his mind, burst with another wild and boisterousugh. Abruptly, heunched another fierce sword move and following that, tens of ve warriors, who had no power of resistance were hacked into pieces by that human warrior, even though they had nothing to do with the fight and hadn¡¯t even shown any interest towards it.

    The other ve warriors in the surrounding stopped moving immediately. They tightened their faces, looking at that human warrior with bleak and ice-cold faces.

    The human warrior, whose face, ears and neck had all turned glowing red, raised his long sword high and hoarsely cursed, ¡°You bunch of damned idiots! Why are you looking at me?! Just hurry up and move! If you dare to waste any more minute, you¡¯d all be chopped! Bastards! If we were not being dragged by you, we would have returned to Pu Ban city and been with lovelydies long ago!¡±

    From a distance away, over ten human warriors rushed over, wielding their long whips andshing on those ve warriors.

    Those long leather whips were heavy enough to leave bleeding shes all over the bodies of those ve warriors. Quite a few ve warriors had their bones and tendons broken; they fell on the ground and couldn¡¯t move anymore.

    Ji Hao watched all this from a long distance away. Finally, he stood up and said, ¡°Enough. Each of them will be worth a lot back in Pu Ban city. If you kill them all, should this sum of money be deducted from your guerdons?¡±

    The group of warriorsughed tauntingly. They stopped their moves, ncing at Ji Hao from up to down with slightly scornful and teasing looks.

    ¡°Spoiled brat, what do you know?¡±

    From the crowd of warriors, cold, teasing sneers came.

 Chapter 428: Disturbance

    Chapter 428: Disturbance

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Po, who was sitting on the chariot and had been having a heated discussion with Yu Mu regarding which kind of highly poisonous snake was the most delicious, let out a slight hum. He narrowed his eyes, ncing at those human warriors surrounding the chariot, then smiled and shook his head, closing his eyes and remaining silent.

    Man Man leaped up angrily, standing on the top of the chariot, pointing her finger at those warriors and yelled, ¡°Who did you call ¡¯spoiled brat¡¯?¡±

    Man Man was angry, simply because someone had just insulted Ji Hao with theirnguages, so was Taisi, who too hadn¡¯t really realized how serious the current situation was. He said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it is not good to insult someone like that!¡±

    In the meanwhile, Shaosi stood up expressionlessly, looking at the crowd of warriors with a pair of dagger-sharp eyes. No one knew what she and Taisi had learned from Candle Dragon Gui. At this moment, Shaosi¡¯s gaze was like two touchable sharp daggers made from ten-thousand years old ck ice, piercing directly into the hearts of those warriors. Those warriors dared not to make eye-contact with her. Instead, they turned their heads around one after another, and even their looks turned a bit unnatural.

    Yu Mu and Feng Xing stood up as well. Both of their faces were deeply darkened.

    Man Man and Taisi didn¡¯t quite understand what had been happening exactly. However, they had cultivated themselves in Magi Pce for a rather long while, and now they at least could feel that things were a bitplicated than they looked like. These heavily armored warriors were under Ji Hao¡¯smand, which meant, they were all supposed to listen to Ji Hao¡¯s orders. But just now, they had actually insulted Ji Hao. This was not right.

    ¡°Who said that, get the hell out!¡± Ji Hao held his hands in behind his body and growled while great, swooshing fire suddenly rose from his Gold Crow fire cloak along with ear-piercing-loud Gold Crow caws. His pair of eyes released zhang-long streams of me while he looked at those warriors, who were standing in the crowd and had just insulted him.

    Those warriors instantly sensed a bone-piercing coldness from inside their hearts, but soon, they all felt a strong sense of shame. They were all warriors who crawled out of the ocean of blood and mountain of corpses in Chi Ban Mountain area, how could they possibly be intimidated by Ji Hao, a teenage little one?

    ¡°I said that!¡± That warrior belched, pulling out his long sword hung around his waist, fiercely wielded towards Ji Hao and said, ¡°Ji Hao, you little kid, you get to lead us to escort these bloody lowly things back to Pu Ban city only because Si Wen Ming likes you. You¡¯re not an elder of our Ink Ape n, and neither our n leader. You¡¯re nowhere near a big warrior of our Ink Ape n, why the hell you can tell us what to do?¡±

    ¡°We, our brothers, we earned our credits in Chi Ban Mountain with our swords and des! Look at these armors and weapons worn by us, we earned these by risking our lives!¡± Another heavily armored warrior leaped up, pointing his finger at Ji Hao. Heughed wildly and yelled, his mind, like that of others, already burned by alcohol.

    After letting out a burp, this warrior pointed at Ji Hao again,ughed and continued, ¡°You bunch of little kids, I assume, you haven¡¯t evenid your eyes on real blood, have you? Ha, why do you think you can trample on us and tell us what to do?¡±

    While speaking, he threw a heavy kick on a wheel of the chariot, turned around and grinned to the other warriors from his n, said, ¡°Look, we have been mounting on our beasts and tossing all the way while they sit on this chariot cozily. Aren¡¯t they getting toofortable?! Why the hell can they sit on a chariot? Why can theymand us?!¡±

    The other warrior, who had just killed a huge number of ves and ve warriors, walked back, bringing back a strong scent of blood. He stood in front of Ji Hao with his chest puffed out and head held high, carelessly swinging his sword to get rid of the blood attached to it.

    ¡°Ji Hao, boy, in terms of age, we¡¯re all old enough to be your Abba. You kids are young, and you don¡¯t yet understand many things. For these lowly damned things, do not show any mercy to them. If they want to make any trouble, just kill them.¡± This warrior held his head high and looked down at Ji Hao, sneered and said, ¡°As for you, you will earn your credit as long as you return to Pi Ban city safely...For what will happen during our way back, you don¡¯t understand, so you shall stay out of it!¡±

    Ji Hao turned around, nced at the north. It had been three to five days since they left the Chi Ban Mountain area. These warriors probably felt that they had already left the scope of Si Wen Ming¡¯s influence, and therefore, they exposed those thoughts that had been hidden deeply in their hearts.

    Looking at these warriors, whose faces were all glowing red, Ji Hao said in an ice-cold voice, ¡°Since you all have risked your lives and fought for the humankind in Chi Ban Mountain as well...I just want to warn you, these ves and ve warriors are trophies that belong to everyone. You can punish them appropriately, but do not push it too far.¡±

    Obviously, that group of warriors didn¡¯t take Ji Hao¡¯s words seriously. They burst with a loud wave ofughter, then left Ji Hao and the chariot he was sitting on, mounted on their beasts and went away in a scattered fashion.

    Ji Hao was speechless. He sat back into his seat, grinned bitterly to his teammates and friends, and said, ¡°Our journey back will not be peaceful. Shaosi, how many are those ves and ve warriors that we¡¯re now escorting?¡±

    Shaosi frowned, took out a piece of leather, nced quickly at it and began writing something on it with a charcoal pencil.

    After blowing away the charcoal powder left by the pencil, Shaosi said in a cold voice, ¡°Eight-thousand, four hundred and thirty-two ve warriors. The number of wives and children of these ve warriors who had been sent over by the non-humankind is thirty-four thousand, five hundred and ny-three; fifty-three thousand, two hundred and seventy-eight ves, with thirty-one thousand, four hundred and seventy-seven wives and children. Just now, seventeen ve warriors were killed and five were injured, while five hundred and forty-seven ves were killed.¡±

    Shaosi then nced at those warriors who had turned around and left while swinging their wineskins, and said in a voice that had turned strangely cold and nd, ¡°Just simply kill a couple of them to disy your strength and earn respect. These people won¡¯t have the hearts of awe and veneration, not without suffering.¡±

    Man Man looked at Ji Hao while wielding her pair of hammers. By now, she finally figured something out. She realized that these warriors seemed to have great discontentment and malevolence towards Ji Hao and the rest of them. Therefore, she would love to teach those warriors a lesson with her hammers!

    Ji Hao remained silent for a while. He leaped up to the thill of the chariot, grabbed the rein and whip, driving the chariot to keep moving forward.

    All those warriors, including the wheeler who had been driving this chariot, had left. Therefore, by now Ji Hao could only drive the chariot himself. Fortunately, driving a chariot was not difficult at all.

    After driving the chariot forward for a while, Ji Hao said in a nd tone, ¡°Don¡¯t make a move unless we have to. They are human warriors after all, and this time, uncle Wen Ming and the other ministers already have enough problems to deal with. Let¡¯s not make any more for them to worry about. Things will be fine as long as we can get back to Pu Ban city safely.¡±

    The troop moved towards the south along the broad path that was paved with gstones by magics, for a rather long time. After dark, the troop encamped by the roadside.

    With a single nce, one could see countless bonfires burning by the side of this straight path which led right to Pu Ban City. Numerous human warriors who were responsible for escorting ve warriors and ves had been delightfully dancing, drinking and going on the binge. Their yells andughs were mixed with hysterically howls and curses made by those ves.

    Ji Hao carried a huge ax and patrolled around the campsite. When he was ready to go back to his own tent and have some dinner, a series of mad curses and fighting noises abruptly came from where a group of captives was gathered in. Next, the clear sound of a sharp weapon piercing into a flesh body could be heard.

    In the meanwhile, a voice that sounded a bit crazy was cursing loudly, ¡°Damn it! This ck-skinned animal is quite tough, nearly bit my finger off! I just wanted to have some fun with this girl, what¡¯s wrong with it? Is this girl his daughter? Ha, he does have some balls, still breathing? Good, I¡¯m doing it right in front of his face!¡±

    Waves of guffaw started. Large groups of ve warriors leaped up, charging at those human warriors standing around bonfires.

    Dazzling sword lights shed across the air, and at the same time, the noise of flesh bodies being chopped into pieces lingered in the air. Blood spurted into the dark sky, looking like ck fountains from a distance away.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t say anything, only carried that huge ax and rushed over at his highest speed. His silhouette shed through the air swiftly.

 Chapter 429: A Female Slave

    Chapter 429: A Female ve

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Next to a bonfire, aggrieved cries could even shake the sky.

    A young girl, who had a beautiful face and dark skin, as tender and smooth as the top-quality silk, was swamped down by a tall and sturdy human warrior, whose body was covered in dense ck hair that even made him look like a ck bear. Both hands of the warrior were hastily scratching on the girl¡¯s body.

    The girl¡¯s simple and rough clothes had already been ripped into rags, by now, and she could only barely cover her vital body parts with her hands.

    The bear-like man gave a loud and wildugh. Judging from the voice, the words Ji Hao heard just now were said by him. From time to time, he raised his head and yelled at the other human warriors in the surrounding, ¡°I fought in Chi Ban Mountain, showered in blood and finally got back alive. What¡¯s the big deal of ying a couple of women? Not to mention that these are all females of non-humankind, can they even be seen as people?¡±

    A middle-aged ve warrior, who seemed to not be young at all, and had gray stubble on his cheeks, was lying next to the bonfire. His both arms were broken and knees were badly mutted by heavy weapons; he also had a huge hole on his head. He popped his eyes widely out, staring right at that girl who was pressed down on the ground.

    This middle-aged ve warrior was rather powerful. Although his shoulder des were punctured and he was forced to take the body-weakening medicine, his wounds had been quickly squirming and healing themselves. Judging from the current rate, even though he was locked and weakened by medicine, his wounds would fully recover in three to five days at most.

    The life-force remained so strong even after he took the medicine. Clearly, the true power of this middle-aged ve warrior could be great as the power of a Jia n big warrior. He was only half a step away from the stage of shell-breaking.

    Seeing the girl swamped down by that bear-like sturdy man, this middle-aged ve warrior constantly letting muffled crackles out of his throat, but couldn¡¯t say a word. Someone had sliced his throat and opened his trachea. By now, he could only barely keep breathing, how could he even possibly say any word?

    Large groups of ve warriors dragged their weak and tired bodies up, grabbed stones or firewood from the ground, madly rushing towards this bonfire like furious wild beasts.

    However, tens of human warriors with heavy armors and sharp long spears lined up and encircled the bonfire. As those ve warriors rushing up staggeringly, these human warriors slightly lunged the long spears held in their hands and easily ripped up these ve warriors¡¯ bodies, leaving deep andrge shes and countless holes on their bodies.

    Over a thousand ve warriors were strung together by the beast tendon rope that went through their shoulder des. This made their movements extremely inconvenient and inflexible. With over ten among them being hurt and fall down, the moves of the rest of them would always be especially hard, and they couldn¡¯t even approach those human warriors standing near the bonfire.

    A great number of ve warriors roared themselves hoarse in rage, but facing those human warriors who were armed to the teeth, their roars and growls were like a breeze blowing across the faces of those human warriors, causing not even a little bit of harm.

    From not too far away, sad and shrill cries started. Arge group of dark-skinned women and children were crying, screaming, wailing and cursing in the darkness, where the light of the bonfire couldn¡¯t reach.

    These ve warriors were given to the humankind by the nobles of the Blood Moon as trophies, their families had been sent to the Chi Ban Mountain as well. The humankind would never feed useless beings, and therefore, all these families of those ve warriors were young females and children. Females were able to reproduce, generation after generation, all their descendants would be ves; as for those children, after they grew a couple of years older, they would be qualified ves!

    Facing the violence of human warriors, they could only huddle in the darkness, crying, wailing and cursing; they were incapable of anything apart from this.

    Ji Hao rushed over with big steps with that huge ax carried in his hand. He directly pushed the few non-humankind ve warriors, who were pouncing forward, down to the ground. Along with bright streams of me, Ji Hao dashed to the bonfire, but before he said anything, that warrior who had been assaulting the girl raised his head andughed wildly loud towards Ji Hao.

    ¡°Oh, ¡®Lord¡¯ Ji Hao, this girl is pretty nice, her skin is a bit dark indeed, but still tasty in a certain way. Plus, she¡¯s strong and powerful, screwing her got to be quite satisfying! Have you ever tried women before? Hehe, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re still a virgin, are you? I haven¡¯t started yet, do you want to have some fun first? I can give this lovely one to you!¡±

    The group of human warrior burst intoughter. Their faces seemed burning red due to alcohol while they nearly lost all their minds. They wereughing hoarsely, evenughing themselves into convulsions. Under the light of the flickering bonfire, lights of shadows constantly shifted positions on the faces of these human warriors, making them look as ferocious as monsters.

    The non-humankind girl who had been pressed down on the ground had screamed herself hoarse and already lost thest bit of her power. Her ck and sparkling pair of eyes were filled with despair and fear. Ji Hao looked at this girl while he said to the man, who was assaulting her, ¡°Is she your ve?¡±

    The warrior paused, then subconsciously shook his head.

    After being sent back to Pu Ban city, these ves would be given out to all different scaled ns which had joined the war, ording to the grade of military exploit made by each n in this war. After that, each n would take their ves back to their territories, and give them out to individuals ording to their personal military exploit and social status.

    Which meant, for these human warriors who were responsible for escorting these ves and ve warriors back to Pu Ban City, it was possible that none of these nearly hundred thousand ves and ve warriors would end up be theirs.

    Ji Hao rushed up and threw a violent kick on the sturdy man¡¯s head. Followed by a thunderous boom, that man¡¯s body was sent straight up into the air while spinning. He was kicked up to over a hundred zhang high from the ground by Ji Hao then fell heavily down, head booming against the ground.

    The entire area instantly fell into a deadly silence. Those warriors, whose minds were all messed up by alcohol, stared at Ji Hao dumbly in confusion. They blinked their eyes, unable to understand why Ji Hao even dared to attack that warrior.

    This ce was filled with them after all. These over a thousand human warriors who were responsible for escorting ves were all from the Ink Ape n.

    Also, except for this ve-escorting troop led by Ji Hao, among all ve-escorting troops that were not too far away from them, over ten were from their Ink Ape n. Warriors in those troops were all their nsmen as well. In total, there were twenty to thirty thousand Ink Ape n¡¯s nsmen in surrounding areas.

    How on earth did Ji Hao dare tounch the attack!?

    Looking at those confused and dumbed Ink Ape n warriors, Ji Hao roared angrily, ¡°As she¡¯s not yet your ve, how dare you do this?!¡±

    A human warrior abruptly leaped up, pointed at Ji Hao and barfed, ¡°It¡¯s just a woman!¡±

    Ji Hao threw out the giant ax carrying in his hand, fiercely smashing on this warrior¡¯s chest, hollowed his chest bone and squeezed huge streams of blood out of his mouth. Next, Ji Hao growled ragingly, ¡°It¡¯s indeed a woman, a female ve! Hand out the money! Just hand out the money! For a woman in such a quality, with such a face and body, how much will she be worth in Pu Ban city? Give the money! Whoever bought her out can do anything you want to her!¡±

    The group of Ink Ape n warriors all shut their mouths.

    Such a particrly beautiful non-humankind girl, especially a young one, would be at least worth ten jade coins in Pu Ban city.

    Whole ten jade coins. For these warriors, who had just been through a gravely great war in Chi Ban Mountain, they couldn¡¯t even bring out one jade coin, not even if tens of them pooled all their money together! Before they left home for the war, even if they had some extra money, they had left all for their families. In Chi Ban Mountain, they could asionally gain some, but that had been traded for wine or other joyful things.

    These warriors were literally poor! Until their n allocated the trophies, they didn¡¯t even have a single coin.

    Ji Hao red at these warriors with a storm of anger, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t have the money? Get the hell back to stand sentry! If anything goes wrong, how many lives do you have to lose?!¡±

    A raging roar rose. The sturdy man who had just suffered a heavy kickunched by Ji Hao finally caught his breath. He bared his upper body and grabbed a long spear from an unknown source, rushing towards Ji Hao with huge steps, his entire body wrapped in coiling ck mist streams.

 Chapter 430: Dragooning

    Chapter 430: Dragooning

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    That muscr man¡¯s body was densely covered in ck hair, he had his chest bared, pouncing on Ji Hao like a standing ck bear. When he was still over ten-zhang away from Ji Hao, the long spear holding in his hand began making muffled noises already. Streams of ck mist coiled on that long spear, and from the spearhead to the hilt over a thousand ck spell symbols lit up one after another. A strong and sticky sense of power that would make people feel frigid silently and imperceptibly spread out.

    ¡°Kid,e taste my spear!¡± That man was in an extreme rage. On the one hand, he was quite drunk and wasn¡¯t in his right mind, on the other hand, Ji Hao messed up his joyful n, and because of this, he intended to bring Ji Hao a real trouble. All the way, those Ink Ape n warriors had never taken Ji Hao seriously. Therefore, this man had absolutely no fear to Ji Hao as he wasunching his attack at him right now.

    Along with a strangely shrill roar, the long spear swished towards Ji Hao¡¯s heart, following a fierce and frosty light stream.

    Ji Hao gave an evil grin. He looked at those approximately thousand sparkling Magus Acupoints on the man¡¯s body, while he raised his left hand swiftly and directly grasped the long spear.

    All Ink Ape n warriors standing around gasped loudly in shock. Ji Hao gripped the long spear with his left hand while the sturdy man trying to lunge the spear at Ji Hao with all of his strength. The long spear vibrated and twisted, yet Ji Hao¡¯s hand remained perfectly still.

    ¡°With such strength, how dare you act so tyrannically like those real bullies?¡± Ji Hao looked at this man, whose face was now filled with shock and fear, and abruptly growled out, ¡°Scums like you aren¡¯t even qualified to bully others!¡±

    He then threw out a heavy punch with his right hand. Along with a thunderous boom, the sturdy man was sent flying backward while intensely vomiting blood. That muscr chest of his was nearly smashed by Ji Hao¡¯s punch. Through those split muscles and ribs, one could clearly see his quickly beating heart.

    An overwhelmingly great pain attacked. The man covered his severely wounded chest with both of his hands, fell on the ground and ceaselessly vomited blood. His Senior Magus spirit blood surged up rapidly, and in the meantime, his wounds began squirming quickly. Nevertheless, that wound still hadn¡¯t started healing itself ¡ª visible thin streams of golden-red me attached to the wound, violently stopping it from healing itself. Moreover, the me had been burning the skin and flesh around the wound, bringing the man a hundreds of times greater pain.

    A thick, golden-red stream of me swooshed out of Ji Hao¡¯s left hand, and that long spear, which was cast from alloy, let out a deep wail. Nearly a thousand ck spell symbols sted out within the me one after another. Within the span of merely one breath, this decent magic weapon was melted into a puddle of liquid by Ji Hao¡¯s Gold Crow me.

    Drops of glowing red metal liquid dripped on the ground, making the other Ink Ape n warriors take a few steps back simultaneously in fear. Their brains, which were all burned to craziness, finally cooled down more or less.

    The man was still burning with the fierce fire. This robust and muscr man, who had just been injured by Ji Hao, lied on the ground, howling and struggling in a hell-like pain.

    Ji Hao cast a sharp nce at this man, then said harshly in a frosty voice, ¡°Just stay lying down. I think this punch is good enough to keep you quiet for big half a month, right?¡±

    Bright fiery light surged in Ji Hao¡¯s pair of golden-red eyes as he nced across the other human warriors, who were standing around, and burst into a resonant growl, ¡°Still don¡¯t want to leave? Why are you all standing here? Just piss off! Do whatever you are supposed to do! The ones who should be sleeping, go to sleep! The ones who are supposed to stand sentry or go patrol, go on your duties! Do not stand here in dumbness, what are you all waiting for, death?!¡±

    The pair of fiery wings spread out behind Ji Hao¡¯s body. As fast as the wind, Ji Hao dashed up to a group of Ink Ape n warriors and threw a blustering series of ps right on their head and faces.

    Loud pping sounds could be heard without an end, along with which, blood spurted out from the nostrils of over ten Ink Ape n warriors. Broken teeth flew out of these warriors¡¯ mouths from time to time, while they vomited blood in huge streams. Some of them were drunk pretty badly, unable to even stand stably, and instead were pped right to the ground by Ji Hao. Ji Hao then leaped up into the air, convenientlyunching a heavy kick on each of their heads.

    The Mind world was same as Southern Wastnd, in any n, the most powerful one among all could possess the highest position and order the others by his gestures.

    Ji Hao was powerful enough. He easily defeated the leader of this group of Ink Ape n warriors who were also the most powerful ones among them. After this, all Ink Ape n warriors fled away at the highest speed like a group of frightened mice, with their heads buried in their arms. Well-behaved, they began carrying out their own duties; no one ever dared to be absent without leave again, or do any joyful things without Ji Hao¡¯s permission.

    Ji Hao walked up to the middle-aged ve warrior who was gravely injured. Ji Hao reached his hand to the ground, picked up the pair of arms of this ve warrior which were chopped off earlier. Then he pressed the arms hard on the wounds from where these arms were chopped off. Within the short span of around ten breaths, this pair of arms hadpletely grown back onto his body. Other than a littleck of flexibility, this pair of arms had fully recovered.

    ¡°Keep an eye on your daughter!¡± Ji Hao looked at this middle-aged ve warrior and said ndly, ¡°In fact, I think that it would have been better if you people had died on the battlefield. As for your daughter, she shouldn¡¯t even have been born...or, she should have been born uglier!¡±

    The wound in this middle-aged ve warrior¡¯s throat healed gradually. He took a few gasps with difficulty, then raised his head, looked at Ji Hao and said in a deep voice, ¡°What can we decide? My respectful Lord...we are nothing but appendages of the Yu n. Generation after generation, we fight for them. We are just their personal properties...what can we decide?¡±

    While looking at this middle-aged ve warrior, a weirdly dim beam of light shed across his eyes, as Ji Hao gave out his cruel words, ¡°You could choose to end all this. For example, you could have killed all your infants. In this way, the miserable fate of your kind would end for good.¡±

    This middle-aged ve warrior stared at Ji Hao in shock, widely opened his mouth, but couldn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°A thorough closure is a good thing for you, and also is a good thing for our humankind.¡± Ji Hao stood up and continued coldly, ¡°I do not pity you. Think about it, you are so powerful, how many of our people have you killed?¡±

    ¡°Your daughter? I just couldn¡¯t bear to watch such a dirty thing happen. They wanted to screw your daughter without paying anything, I couldn¡¯t let that happen. But, if they had bought your daughter out ording to the market price and with enough cash, then I wouldn¡¯t mind watching an excellent show.¡± He pointed his finger at the non-humankind girl who curled her body as she lied on the ground, and had been sobbing, and said.

    Ji Hao¡¯s words were like an ice-cold gust of wind, blowing across the bodies of all ve warriors who had heard it. Those ve warriors, who stood inside the coverage of light of the bonfire and had been staring straight at Ji Hao, all quivered intensely.

    They suddenly realized that Ji Hao was not a savior as they thought. Instead, Ji Hao was a remarkably sane, incredibly hard-hearted man. He was a creature who might be even more terrifying than their old owners, those Yu n people.

    Ji Hao picked up the giant ax that was used to smash the warrior who assaulted the girl, walked around in this area then disappeared into the darkness with a cold sneer on his face.

    Walking in the darkness for a while, a skinny silhouette suddenly dashed out sideway. This man silently bowed to Ji Hao, then carefully put a leather bag next to Ji Hao¡¯s feet.

    Ji Hao looked at this man in surprise. Just now, when he was dealing with those Ink Ape n warriors, he had already noticed that this scrawny man was there, sneakily watching him.

    Ji Hao picked up the leather bag and shook the drawstring, made from Flood Dragon tendons, and found out that this bag was actually a magic storage tool.

    He reached his spirit power into the leather bag. Contained in the bag was a small pile of magic crystals, a small pile of different colored gemstones, pearls and jade pieces, a small pile of gold and a box of jade coins amounting to around thirty to fifty thousand.

 Chapter 431: Bribe

    Chapter 431: Bribe

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao nced at that scrawny man.

    This man, who was wearing a ragged piece of leather, politely bowed to Ji Hao. His ttering face was dotted by around ten mottled dark spots.

    This was a half-blooded creature, produced by a human being and a non-humankind creature. In human ns, the ce for this kind of half-blooded creatures was extremely low; they were even lowlier than those Jurassic beasts which were raised as livestock. Normally, all dirty, exhausting and dangerous works would be assigned to them.

    This one was hiding among those captured non-humankind ves all the way. Just now, when Ji Hao was dragooning those Ink Ape n warriors who had almost rose in revolt, he had been watching all the time. Now, he abruptly showed up and ced quite a fortune in front of Ji Hao.

    ¡°What does this mean?¡± Ji Hao shook the leather bag holding in his hand and asked.

    Not to mention the box of jade coins, those pearls, jade, gold and gemstones contained in the bag were worth tens of thousands of jade coins, and this leather bag itself...Among the entire humankind, only the Magi Pce could stably produce magic storage tools. But the output was rather low, and the supply always fell short of the demand. Such a leather bag that had a medium capacity was worth nothing in the world of the non-humankind, but in the human world, this could be worth at least a hundred thousand jade coins.

    A hundred thousand jade coins was not a small sum of money at all. It was enough to purchase a huge piece ofnd in Pu Ban city and build a solid property.

    ¡°In these couple of days, something will happen. My master begs you, please close your eyes, pretend that you don¡¯t see anything; block your ears, pretend that you don¡¯t hear anything. Please, hold wine sses and grilled meat with your hands, instead of weapons.¡± This man carefully lowered his head and mumbled in a low voice.

    Ji Hao sneered and asked, ¡°Want me to stay out? What do you want to do?¡±

    The skinny man spread his hands, deeply bowed to Ji Hao and said, ¡°For our master¡¯s intention, lowly ves like us can never estimate. These are small gifts presented by our master. If you like, our master said that he has a few daughters who haven¡¯t married yet. Each one of them is stunningly beautiful, and you can feel free to choose a couple of them.¡±

    Firstly tried to tempt Ji Hao with money, then with beautiful girls?

    Ji Hao remained silent, while the man continued, ¡°Our master said, you are appreciated by Lord Si Wen Ming, which proved that you have the potential of bing a truly powerful being, and the bloodline of any powerful being is extremely precious. My master is willing to have your bloodline in our n with his own daughters. In the future, you will also be able to have the full-strength support given by my master¡¯s n.¡±

    Ji Hao weighed the leather bag in his hand, then chuckled. He opened the leather bag, took those pearls, gemstones, gold and jade and other objects contained in it out, handful after handful, then threw those away with all his strength towards the surrounding areas.

    With Ji Hao¡¯s great strength, those shining pieces brought up slight and shrill swishing noises while quickly disappearing in the darkness, without leaving a trace. Atst, Ji Hao smashed the empty leather bag on the face of this scrawny creature and roared in a deep voice, ¡°Go tell your master, do not try messing with me... otherwise, he¡¯d certainly regret.¡±

    The man silently picked up the leather bag, turned around and merged into the darkness. He took a few steps forward, then turned his head around, looking at Ji Hao with a pair of beady eyes which were shining with a cold and sharp light. He gave a sneer and said, ¡°You rejected the kindness of my master, now you can expect to be burned by the mes of the fury of my master. Idiot, what do you think you are?¡±

    Ji Hao raised the giant ax, seeming tounch a violent hack. The scrawny man instantly screamed out in fear and hurriedly darted into the darkness, running far away as his silhouette shed in the air for a few times.

    Sideways, a breeze blew across. Shaosi silently walked out of the darkness with the long spear that Yu Yu crafted specially for her held in her hand. She looked at Ji Hao and asked in a gentle voice, ¡°What was all that noise over there just now? Did anything happen around here?¡±

    Ji Hao waved his hand, grinned to Shaosi and responded, ¡°No, nothing...Hm, you keep an eye on Man Man in these couple of nights. Not even thunders can wake her when she¡¯s asleep. Don¡¯t let anyone sneakily attack her.¡±

    Shaosi slightly nodded, gave aplicated nce at Ji Hao then said in a deep voice, ¡°Alright. Ji Hao, you go take some rest. It¡¯s my turn to do the night watch.¡±

    Ji Hao epted Shaosi¡¯s offer. As members of a small team, they took turns to do the night watch andplete missions, which was totally reasonable. Although Ji Hao had somehow already be the leader of this small team, he had no reason to carry all burdens up by himself, and neither was this possible.

    After walking in the campsite lit by the dim bonfire light for a short while, Ji Hao returned to his tent. He lifted the curtain up. In this spacious tent, Yu Mu¡¯s snores had been rumbling like the thunder; Po was sitting with his legs crossed, and had been meditating with concentration; Man Man huddled in her nket and was in a deep sleep. Perhaps, the noise made by Ji Hao when lifting up the curtain disturbed her slightly, which made Man Man abruptly hum in a low voice and murmur, ¡°Such a huge boar...grilled boar legs are the best.¡±

    While snoring, when Yu Mu heard the words ¡®grilled boar legs¡¯, he instantly flicked his lips and tongue in sleep, then mumbled, ¡°Hm...boil the legs in clear soup, also delicious...boil in clear soup!¡±

    Po opened his eyes and grinned at Ji Hao. These two could even make a conversation without waking up, and their conversations were all about food.

    Ji Hao grinned back at Po while he nodded. He didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he silently sat in the tent, crossing his legs as well.

    His primordial spirit slightly leaped up and easily left the body, floating in the air zhangs high above his head. The surrounding environment, even the whole universe suddenly became extra clear in the eyes of Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit. He felt that his primordial spirit had been soaking in a clear pool of spring, and each second, magical inspirations surged into his primordial spirit.

    He gasped deeply. The eight-thousand Magus Acupoints lit up on his body simultaneously. Meanwhile, a strong gust of wind rose from around him, along with which, nature powers began to be ceaselessly absorbed by his body, mixing and reconciling. Inside his sturdy body, pure spirit blood had been flowing. After going through the refining process inside this strong body which now had been serving as an alchemy stove, the raw natural powers eventually transformed into thin, iparably pure streams of dense mist, ejected out from the top of his head.

    A faint, barely visible cloud floated upon Ji Hao¡¯s head, silently holding his primordial spirit up.

    Quietly, his primordial spirit started absorbing the streams of mist refined by his body. His hazy primordial gradually lit up, strengthening bit by bit.

    Following by a loud swooshing noise, the five multicolored mes boosted up inside Ji Hao¡¯s body. The rate of natural powers¡¯ transformation rose sharply once again. Silently, his meridians expanded and strengthened one after another, as numerous new Magus Acupoints woke and lit up. Soon, another few Magus Acupoints was awakened by the natural powers that surged into them.

    Magus Acupoints woke up one by one. Within merely around two hours, Ji Hao hadpleted the cultivation which would usually take an ordinary Senior Magus a whole year toplete.

    In the dim light of the night, Shaosi was silently patrolling inside the campsite. Warriors who were on sentry duties were mostly hiding in guard posts and had fallen asleep. They didn¡¯t worry about some ve warriors or ves fleeing at all. Some warriors on midnight shifts had still been holding their wineskins and quaffing the wine.

    Shaosi frowned, looked at these undisciplined warriors from the Ink Ape n, and slightly swung the long spear held in her hand.

    ¡°A bunch of damned things.¡± Coldly, Shaosi said in a deep voice, ¡°If enemies attack right now, you¡¯d all be dead.¡±

    Abruptly, the perfectly shaped earlobes of Shaosi slightly shook. She heard some noises that shouldn¡¯t be existing and sensed a weird smell.

    Shaosi¡¯s face suddenly tightened, turning as cold as an iceberg.

 Chapter 432: Abduct Her at Night

    Chapter 432: Abduct Her at Night

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Late at night, a gale blew across the ins.

    Battle birds like hawks and eagles had been soaring in the sky. They hovered high up in the sky, staring at the ground with their dimly shining eyes. Their owners were not with them. Instead, those warriors curled up beside warm bonfires on the ground or had already fallen in a deep sleep because of the drunkenness.

    Some cyan wolves, tusk wolves and other kinds of battle beasts had also been freely walking around in the darkness, without being restrained at all. From time to time, they put their faces right up to those ves and ve warriors, greedily sniffing the attractive scent of blood emitted by their bodies. Only because of the strict magic constraint, these battle beasts dared not to truly take a bite.

    The middle-aged ve warrior, who was wounded severely earlier, had huddled up next to a giant rock. On both sides of his shoulder, ropes made from beast tendons were glowing dimly, and from time to time, one could see ck spell symbols sh across the ropes.

    The other ve warriors standing around had formed into a round-shaped defensive battle formation, either by design or ident, circling this middle-aged ve warrior in the middle. That girl, who had just been assaulted by that bear-like human warrior, now curled up beside the middle-aged ve warrior like an injured young beast and was sunk in sleep.

    Not too far away from this girl were another ten or so young girls with beautiful faces. They were all in a deep sleep as well.

    After what happened just now, these ve warriors had gathered all young girls who could easily catch the attentions of those human warriors and be assaulted from amongst their apanying families. Even though atst they would all be ves anyway, at least in the journey to Pu Ban City these girls wouldn¡¯t lose their chastities because of some savage violence.

    The reality was cruel that if these girls remained to be virgins after they arrived Pu Ban City, they could, at least be sold at a rtively high price, and their future owners would treat them better. Even among ves, there were various grades and ranks, and differences between the good and the bad.

    The middle-aged ve warrior raised his head in pain, looking at those sparkling stars in the sky.

    A few eagles stretched their enormous wings, silently gliding across the air above his head. He stared at those eagles, and couldn¡¯t help but show a trace of envy on his face.

    ¡°Bing alive is truly difficult...¡± Abruptly, this middle-aged ve warrior began murmuring to himself, ¡°Elder...I finally understood what your words meant. Staying alive, staying alive with these children... is really not easy.¡±

    A few dark silhouettes dashed out of the darkness like ghosts, pouncing directly on the middle-aged ve warrior. One of them reached a big hand out, covered his mouth, while another one fiercelyunched tens of heavy punches on the soft spots between his ribs.

    The terrifyingly violent series of punches burst like thunder and lightning. The middle-aged ve warrior was already wounded and had taken the body-weakening medicine, which made him weak and powerless. The power of the wave of heavy punches sted out inside his body like a bomb, bringing him a sharp pain that caused his entire body to twitch while blood flowed out of every opening of his body.

    He tried to yell and struggle, but a strange aroma mixed with a faint stench drifted across his face, and his body became softer and softer, heavier and heavier. Even his tongue couldn¡¯t make even a slight movement anymore as if it was covered in glue.

    The other ve warriors who were strung together with him by one rope suddenly woke up. They widely opened their eyes in both shock and fear. They had fought against the humankind for many years. Therefore, they were rather familiar with the surprise attacksunched by human magic poison users with all kind of drugs. They were roused from sleep once they sensed the scent of the magic drug, yet, their bodies were already disabled from moving.

    ¡°Old thing, just now, your bones were quite sturdy!¡± A rude voice came from right next to the middle-aged ve warrior¡¯s ear, while a sharp, cattle-horn shaped dagger carved out of a ck stone pierced through his shoulder, cutting his shoulder des open and freeing him from that long rope.

    Over ten dark silhouettes walked out of the darkness, each grabbed a young girl, who were still in sleep, then let out proudughs. After this, the group of dark silhouettes carried the middle-aged ve warrior and over ten girls, quickly moving out of the campsite, heading to the wilderness afar.

    On their way, some Ink Ape n warriors were woken up by the noises they made and saw this group of people. However, they only gave deepughs and teasing curses. Some of those awake warriors even stood up staggeringly, dropped the wineskins held in their hands and followed behind those dark silhouettes, joining the group.

    Soon, this group had expanded to nearly a hundred people. They reached into a wild area over ten miles away from the campsite. The middle-aged ve warrior was violently thrown onto the ground, and four long swords pierced down simultaneously into his body. The body of the middle-aged ve warriors twitched intensely, his four limbs all punctured by those long sword and firmly nailed on the ground.

    ¡°Old thing, it seems that you¡¯re quite a big deal among your people. No wonder your daughter is so pretty.¡± The sturdy human warrior whose body was covered in dense ck hair and looked just like a ck bear, the one who had been beaten up by Ji Hao earlier, walked over with his body swaying. He then violently threw a few kicks on the middle-aged ve warrior¡¯s head.

    ¡°Damn it! Just now, if your underlings didn¡¯t yell and scream, drawing that little bastard, Ji Hao over, I would already have attained my enjoyment.¡± Barged this bear-like man furiously, ¡°But it¡¯s okay. Now is not toote either. The night is still long, enough to allow me and all my brothers have some real fun.¡±

    Tens of Ink Ape n warriors gathered around whileughing. Those over ten non-humankind girls had already been wakened up from their dreams. Despairingly and terrifyingly, they looked at those tall and giant dark silhouettes approaching from all directions. They trembled intensely, attempting to scream for help, but the magic drug those Ink Ape n warriors had just used on them disabled them from making even the slightest noise.

    ¡°Little girl, I had my eyes on you ever since we left Chi Ban Mountain.¡± said the bear-like man, who was the leader of this group of warriors, while he rudely grabbed the middle-aged ve warrior¡¯s daughter in his hand. Impatiently, he began ripping those rug-like clothes worn on this girl¡¯s body and saying, ¡°Sweetie, you¡¯re such a beautiful little girl. Hehe, back at Pu Ban city, such a nice piece would nevernd in my hands. So I should just do this before it¡¯s toote, right here and right now, on our way back.¡±

    The group of Ink Ape n warriorsughed out together. They quickly came up to those girls, madlynding their hands on those girls¡¯ bodies, stroking and scratching.

    A chilly gust of wind swished over, followed by which, Shaosi abruptly showed up on a small hill around ten zhang away from these warriors, with the long spear gripped in her hand and an exquisite, round-shaped shield hovering around her body. She coldly stared at these warriors, who had now been acting just like wild animals, and growled in a deep voice, ¡°Let them go, and get back to the campsite. Go find the army judge and each take a thousandshes as the punishment.¡±

    The bear-like man, who had nearly stripped the girl grasped in his arms, raised his head andughed deeply, said, ¡°Army judge? I am the army judge of this troop! Yee...¡± He clicked his tongue and continued, ¡°What a lovely girl! Oi, brothers, look! This girl has brought herself to us!¡±

    Those Ink Ape n warriors stopped what they were doing, raised their heads and looked at Shaosi.

    Compared to those cute non-humankind girls, Shaosi had a slimmer body, and her skin was as white and smooth as mutton fat. Her look was cold and peaceful, which made her unique and far more attractive than those dark-skinned non-humankind girls.

    Although these warriors knew that Shaosi was kind of a big deal, someone well-known in the Magi Pce, still these warriors, who had now been controlled by their brutish natures, gasped quickly and heavily. Theypletely ignored Shaosi¡¯s identity and the possible consequence of offending her.

    ¡°What a juicy girl! Brothers...those few little spoiled brats, are we afraid of them?¡± The bear-like manughed maliciously while tempting his fellows with a low voice.

    Those Ink Ape n warriors nced at each other. Next, over ten of them suddenly leaped up, spreading their arms and jumping on Shaosi all together, intending to grab her.

 Chapter 433: Hostile

    Chapter 433: Hostile

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Over ten robust and muscr warriors dove down from the air together. Their bodies were all wrapped in coiling ck smoke. In this group, the weakest ones had a meager twelve Magus Acupoints awakened, while the strongest one was no better, with only thirty-eight Acupoints awakened in total.

    ck mist spread out while a strong gale blew across. Shaosi¡¯s outfit fluttered in the air, letting out a clear rustling noise in the gale brought up by those warriors.

    The shield floating next to Shaosi¡¯s body suddenly vibrated, sending out a sparkling, jade-green stream of light. One, two, three...within the blink of an eye, tens of mirror like shining round-shaped light kes circled around Shaosi. In front of each one of those warriors, an ice-crystal-like, sparkling, round-shaped light ke had appeared. Those light kes seemed so weak and fragile that one could even break them by simply giving a puff.

    ¡°Girls always like these gaudy things!¡±

    Those Ink Ape n warriorsughed out loud together. In their simple and straightforward minds, things like shields should be the bigger; the heavier and the thicker, the better. Only big, heavy and thick shields could provide the defense that was great enough.

    As for this small shield flying around Shaosi, it indeed looked beautiful, but it also seemed to be as fragile as a thin piece of jade. A female Magus who was educated by the Magi Pce and had been standing high above all the ordinary ones, just like these warriors thought, she did like these pretty but not so functional things!

    Those more than ten warriors, who had furiously dived down from the air, clenched their fists simultaneously and each cast a fierce punch on the round-shaped light ke in front of them.

    Buzz! Followed by this loud sound, those bright light kes vibrated intensely. These warriors had used hundred percent of their strength when they threw the punches. Yet the counterforce that was a hundred times greater than the power of their punches struck back immediately, brushing against their bodies and rampantly cutting like countless sharp saw des.

    Those muscr arms of these warriors sted out. Once after their skins were ripped open and blood erupted out. From those beautiful jade-like, sparkling light kes, a terrifying stream of coldness rose, promptly freezing their broken arms. The arms of these warriors were sealed in freezing ice before they felt any pain brought by the rapture of their arms. They couldn¡¯t feel any pain anymore, and next, their entire bodies were sealed in whole and thick pieces of ice.

    Over ten dark blue pieces of ice heavily boomed against the ground. Been frozen by the coldness released from these huge dark ice pieces, a hazyyer of white and chilly mist grew from the surroundings, coiling around those ice pieces. Showering under the multicolored light emitted from the stars in the sky, different colored streams of dynamic glow appeared on the surfaces of these giant ice pieces. Added with the coiling mist, this scene looked rather beautiful.

    However, a boundless aura of killing was contained in these breathtakingly beautiful dark pieces of ice.

    This was the first time for Shaosi to actually use this shield that Yu Yu crafted for her especially to fend against enemies. She couldn¡¯t even dream that apart from the nearly invincible defensive power of this shield, it also had such a great lethality.

    Those were over ten Senior Magi. Although they were the weakest kind among all Senior Magi, they were true Senior Magi after all.

    Over ten Senior Magi were directly frozen to death. At that moment when they were sealed by the dark ice, their lives had been extinguished. Even their souls had been shattered into bits. But this was only the counterattackunched by this shield automatically; Shaosi hadn¡¯t even made her move.

    Shaosi gently stroked this dimly glowing shield. Its texture was smooth and slick, like a piece of top-grade jade. By now, only a thin stream of slightly cold air was being released by it. One couldn¡¯t possibly tell that this shield had just burst with a dreadful wave of freezing power and killed that many people all at once.

    ¡°They...they!¡± The bear-like man stared at Shaosi stunned, said tremblingly, ¡°You, you killed them?¡±

    Shaosi raised her long spear and injected her power into it. Beams of cold and fierce light began surging on the surface of the spear. Meanwhile, the small hill under her feet was quickly covered up by a thinyer of ice. She then said in a deep voice, ¡°Yes, ording to the rule...¡±

    ¡°Go to hell with your bullshit rules!¡± The bear-like man roared hoarsely and hysterically, ¡°In here, we are in charge! My brothers were only trying to catch you and have some fun, but you killed them! You bitch!¡±

    Dropping the non-humankind girl held in his hand, this bear-like man then pulled out his sword and growled, ¡°Brothers! Together! Let¡¯s catch this little bitch, and we will screw her to death!¡±

    Tens of Ink Ape n warriors gnashed their teeth and pulled out their swords together. Some of them even grabbed long spears and heavy halberds, approaching Shaosi with vicious looks. ¡®Hrr...hrr...¡¯ They breathed deeply and heavily like injured wild beasts, and even their eyeballs had turned red.

    The bear-like man then shouted, ¡°You killed them...My brothers had finally fought a way out of the hands of those non-humankind monsters! They had wives and kids at their homes! They had Abbas and Ammas depending on them! But you killed them!¡±

    Shaosi raised her long spear and said ndly, ¡°Were they allowed to do anything they wanted because they had wives and kids at home, they had Abbas and Ammas depending on them? Could they break the military regtions and do nasty things as much as they like? You people...what made you think that you¡¯re so special?¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡± The bear-like man couldn¡¯t find any word to confute Shaosi, he could only turn all the shame and anger muffled in his chest into a roar.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Tens of sturdy warriors dashed up,unched their attacks on Shaosi together.

    Shaosi gave a slight shout, following which, the long spear holding in her hand suddenly transformed into a white bolt of lightning, darted straight out.

    The long spear flew out from Shaosi¡¯s hand, pierced through the bear-like man¡¯s chest, then shed across the air and went directly back to Shaosi¡¯s hand. Shaosi spun her body and threw that spear out once again. Within a single second, Shaosi had already thrown the spear out tens of times in a row, while those warriors made only three steps forwards. The long spear swished through the air along with shrill streams power, fiercely puncturing the chests of these men as if nothing could ever stop it.

    Blood gushed out from the chests of these tens of warriors; after that, their wounds were quickly sealed by ice. They howled loudly while being sent flying backward by the great power attached to the long spear and heavily thudded against the ground in tens of zhangs away, struggling and crying.

    Shaosi wielded her arm and caught the long spear which had flown back to her, then slightly swung her hand.

    Cold beams of light shed across her pair of eyes as she murmured to herself in a low voice, ¡°We¡¯ve both taken the Candle Dragon spirit pearls, but have I actually attained the great strength possessed by the Candle Dragon Family through the pearl? My current physical strength can be mentioned in the same breath with the strength of an ordinary Magus King, can¡¯t it? After Ipletely absorbed the pearl, how strong would I be?¡±

    She then wielded the long spear, bringing up a fierce gust of wind. Afterward, Shaosi knitted her eyebrows, seeming to be worrying about something. ¡°Taisi, that useless thing...Except for one general special ability of Candle Dragon Family, he actually has attained nothing. This useless brother...I should just find a woman as soon as possible and marry him to her!¡±

    From a distance away, a disordered series of footsteps came. Tens of Ink Ape n warriors rushed over in big steps. None of them had his armor dressed properly.

    Flying battle beasts swiftly soared over, hovering around above Shaosi¡¯s head.

    Soon, an entire troop of Ink Ape n warriors came to the scene. They all raised the weapons held in their hands as they saw their dead nsmen who were sealed in ice, and the other few who wereying on the ground, twitching and crying.

    They looked at Shaosi as if they were looking at non-humankind monsters on the battlefield.

    They all knew about Shaosi. They knew that Shaosi was designated by high-level leaders of the humankind, who was in charge of leading them, escorting those captives back to Pu Ban City.

    But at this moment, they targeted Shaosi with their weapons, as if Shaosi was one of those non-humankind monsters, one of their deadly enemies.

    ¡°Woman, you¡¯re damned!¡± A heavily armored Ink Ape nmander growled out in rage, leading his nsmen to approach Shaosi with big steps.

 Chapter 434: Teleport

    Chapter 434: Teleport

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    More Ink Ape n warriors rushed over incessantly. Seeing the current situation, they all pulled out their weapons without saying a single word, formed into battle formations and approached Shaosi from all directions. They gnashed their teeth tight, and those eyes of theirs which were already filled with blood streaks under the effect of alcohol now had turned purely red.

    No matter what reason Shaosi had, whether right or wrong, reasonable or unreasonable... their nsmen, their brothers, their fellows who had fought side by side with them, who finally managed toe back alive from the battlefront in Chi Ban Mountain with unharmed bodies had now been wounded severely or even killed here. They just had to take revenge for this.

    What were rules and principles? To these warriors, those were something that only lords and ministers sitting in Emperor Shun¡¯s meeting hall would talk about. In the eyes of these warriors, their own fists and weapons were the highest principle. Any problem that could be solved with violence couldn¡¯t be counted as a real problem.

    ¡°I am gonna skin this little woman alive!¡± The Ink Ape nmander, who was now leading those warriors, roared wildly and hoarsely, ¡°She killed so many of our brothers! Woman, today you will not even be able to die! Not even if you beg! Our Ink Ape n will never let go of you, never, ever!¡±

    Within the blink of an eye, over a thousand Ink Ape n warriors had gathered over. They surrounded the small hill that Shaosi had been standing on, and upon their heads tens of flying battle beasts had been hovering around in the sky. Mounted on the backs of these flying battle beasts were also Ink Ape n warriors.

    They red at Shaosi viciously and covetously, like a group of crazy and fierce wild beasts surrounding a poor babymb.

    Following a loud roar, the Ink Ape nmander wielded the heavy, tusk-shaped giant ax, while taking a step forward. His body shed across the air, and with a single step, he covered over a hundred zhang. He moved swiftly, slicing the air open and generated a terrifyingly great bang, following which the ax was hacked down towards Shaosi¡¯s right arm.

    Chopping Shaosi¡¯s right arm off and capturing her alive instead of killing her, then punishing her in the cruelest way... This was themon idea held by all Ink Ape n warriors by now.

    Shaosi¡¯s body remained unmoved. Silently, the round shaped shield floating around her body fended against the giant ax. The ax violently hacked on the round shield. The shield released an eye-piercing light. In the next moment, an overwhelmingly great counterforce, which was hundred times greater than the power generated by the ax, roared back. The giant ax, which was thickly covered in spell symbols, suddenly sted out. The Ink Ape n Commander howled himself hoarse in pain as his arms had already been smashed.

    Shaosi wielded her right arm and instantly, her long spear pierced through the abdomen of this Ink Ape nmander, sending him flying backward for miles along with his hoarse howls in pain.

    ¡°You...¡± Shaosi looked at these Ink Ape n warriors, then shut her mouth tight. She saw the craziness contained in these warriors¡¯ eyes growing fiercer and fiercer.

    Since there was no way to talk any sense into these warriors, the problem would have to be dealt with violence. Shaosi¡¯s home was destroyed when she was only a little girl. After that, she stuck together with Taisi, and the two of them drifted into the world and kept each other alive. After being taken into the Magi Pce as an apprentice, she had still been cautious and meticulous, struggling for survival. Shaosi was used to the difficulties of survival since long ago.

    In these damned years and in this damned world, most of the times ¡®principles¡¯ could do no good, and instead, violence was the key to solving all kinds of issues. Regarding this, Shaosi and those Ink Ape n warriors, who had now been approaching her from every direction, had exactly the same understanding.

    ¡°Kill her!¡± The Ink Ape nmander who had been thrown far away burst into a thunderous roar in both fury and panic.

    Through the short and straightforward fight happened just now between Shaosi and himself, thismander found that the shield which had been protecting Shaosi was iparably powerful, and the power possessed by herself was immense as well. Somehow, this Ink Ape nmander felt that Shaosi was a lot more powerful than even the leader of their n.

    Ordinary warriors like them, who were responsible for escorting captives, could never fight individually against such a powerful being. Challenging her one by one would make no difference from sending pieces of fresh meat into the mouth of a wild beast. Instead, they had no choice but to rush up all together, taking advantage of numbers and suppressing Shaosi as much as possible and kill her.

    By now, this Ink Ape nmander dared not think about such a good thing as capturing her alive. In battlefields, facing an enemy who was a lot more powerful than oneself, the sole way to defeat it was to charge in a group and quell it; this would cost lives one¡¯s side as well. If they insisted on capturing Shaosi alive, they would have to pay a greater price, which might be hundreds of times greater than the price they had already paid.

    More Ink Ape n warriors came from all directions. Many of them were not under Ji Hao¡¯smand. Instead, they came from other captive-escorting troops. They all came from the Ink Ape n. They were all nsmen, sharing a bitter hatred of the enemy. They pulled out their weapons, pouncing on Shaosi one after another without asking too many questions or thinking about any principles.

    In the air, flying battle beasts were hovering around, waiting for opportunities to attack. On the ground, thousands of Ink Ape n warriors had been charging towards Shaosi altogether; a great number of battle beasts were mixed in groups of warriors, pouncing on Shaosi as well.

    Shao Si raised the long spear held in her hand and said in a low voice, ¡°Candle Dragon, an ancient, magical creature shaped like dragons but is not one of the dragon-kind. Candle Dragons can control the time and space. I have absorbed a Candle Dragon spirit pearl... What I attained is way more than the great strength of Candle Dragon kind.¡±

    As her body shed, Shaosi suddenly disappeared from the top of the small hill, and at the exact same time, she reappeared in where the most Ink Ape n warriors were gathered. The long spear held in her hand swished and immediately was lunged dozens of times, bringing up an endless series of the noise of a sharp weapon piercing into a human body. Tens of Ink Ape n warriors had their spines punctured and been sent flying away by Shaosi¡¯s long spear.

    As their spines were injured, these Ink Ape n warriors couldn¡¯t move for quite a while. The strong ice power contained in the spear attached to their wounds, firmly sealing them with dark ice. Even though they had all been trying rather hard to boost their spirit blood, the dark ice sealed on their wounds showed no sign of melting.

    Tens of Ink Ape n warriors lost their fighting capacity immediately, and now could only lie on the ground and howl loudly.

    Tens of heavy and sharp weapons hacked towards Shaosi from different directions. However, her body disappeared once again, and at the same time, she abruptly reappeared a hundred zhang away, in another group of Ink Ape n warriors.

    No trace of running or flying. She hadpletely disappeared then suddenly reappeared.

    Within a single moment, she ripped the space open and directly moved to hundred-zhang away, which was due to another special ability Shaosi had gained after she absorbed the Candle Dragon spirit pearl ¡ª Teleport. Shaosi wasn¡¯t powerful enough, therefore, at the current stage, she could teleport around freely within the area that had a radius of a mile at most. Nevertheless, when using this ability in a real battle, this made her seem like a god or a devil, stunning all those Ink Ape n warriors.

    More lunges were delivered, and more Ink Ape n warriors howled out in pain while being sent flying up into the sky by Shaosi¡¯s long spear.

    In the very next moment, Shaosi reappeared in another spot,unching another surprise wave of attack at those Ink Ape n warriors. Those warriors were totally unprepared.

    Within the short span of a few breaths, Shaosi had severely injured over three-hundred Ink Ape n warriors, while these poor warriors didn¡¯t even manage to touch a single hair of her.

    ¡°Get back to the campsite and expect your punishments. Anyone who dares to make any other trouble will be killed!¡± Shaosi¡¯s cold voice resounded through the night sky.

    Those Ink Ape n warriors had already fallen into some kind of crazy and hysterical state. Despite the fact that they couldn¡¯t even breathe when Shaosi appeared and disappeared within a moment andunched attacks like a ghost, they still roared themselves hoarse, wielded their weapons, constantlyunching futile attacks at Shaosi.

    A muffled-thunder-like vibration of a bowstring came from afar. Abruptly, a wave of arrows screamed over, sweeping across the battlefield like a storm.

    Instantly, over a thousand arrows flew across the air and next, over a thousand Ink Ape n warriors howled out simultaneously. Each of them was shot right in the neck. The arrows sted out in their necks, nearly blowing them into two.

    Fortunately, they were all Senior Magi. Once the arrows exploded, they boosted up their spirit blood as quickly as possible and struggled back from the grasp of death.

    Feng Xing¡¯s voice came from the darkness.

    ¡°Yo, yo, next time, I¡¯ll shoot your eyeballs!¡±

    The entire area fell into a deathly silence, no one daring to make any moves again.

 Chapter 435: Be Obedient

    Chapter 435: Be Obedient

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Feng Xing¡¯s threat calmed all the Ink Ape n warriors down.

    Just now, Feng Xing wounded their necks with those sharp arrows and the arrows sted out inside their necks. By depending on the strong life-force of Senior Magi, they could still recover from this. But if the arrows pierced into their eye sockets and the explosive force harmed their brains and souls, they would be truly dead.

    Being wounded in this not so significant conflict was not a big deal, but sacrificing their own lives for this would be too unworthy.

    Even though their brains had been all nearly burned by the rage and alcohol, these Ink Ape n warriors quieted down anyway. They nced at each other, not knowing what to do. They had no idea about how they should call an end to this.

    When Shaosi firstunched the move, Ji Hao had alreadye nearby.

    He concealed his body with a nine secret words magic, standing not too far away from Shaosi, watching those Ink Ape n warriors capriciously doing what they wanted. The mes of anger had swooshed right up to his head from his heart.

    If it were not for that he didn¡¯t have any trusted nsmen in Pu Ban city, he did not need to reply about these unruly warriors at all.

    These warriors were so rampant, even to an extreme level. A couple of hours ago, they were just taught a lesson by Ji Hao. But right after that, they abducted the middle-aged ve warrior and his daughter, along with other non-humankind young girls, brought them here and attempted to let off their desires on them.

    Ji Hao had no prejudice to behaviors like seizing and forcibly upying women from the enemies¡¯ sides. He didn¡¯t have mysophobia in morality, and in such a world, things like this just couldn¡¯t be moremon.

    However, these ve warriors and their families were Ji Hao¡¯s responsibilities. Ji Hao was responsible for escorting them back to Pu Ban City if anything happened to them and any loss was caused during their journey back, Ji Hao would have to take the me.

    Regarding principles, these Ink Ape n warriors had vited military rules by intentionally encroaching the interests of Alliance of Human ns.

    In smaller terms, they hadn¡¯t been showing any respect to Ji Hao and his teammates. By doing so, they vited the dignities of Ji Hao and his teammates and caused negative effects to Ji Hao¡¯s authority.

    Seeing Feng Xing overawe these unruly warriors, Ji Hao dispelled the magic. His body gradually showed up in the air. Trodding on a fiery cloud, he floated in the air over ten zhang high from the ground, while pping his hands slowly and loudly.

    ¡°Go on, go on and beat them! Shaosi, do not worry, beat them to death... just beat them to death!¡± shouted Ji Hao harshly, ¡°Feng Xing, haven¡¯t you eaten anything? Wrist gone soft? Heart gone soft as well? Why did you shoot them on the necks? Just kill them straightaway!¡±

    Suddenly, a raging fire roared out from Ji Hao¡¯s body, within which, the pair of fiery wings spread out behind Ji Hao¡¯s body over ten Zhangs wide. In coordination with Ji Hao, Mr. Crow released great streams of me from his beak while expanding his body to hundred-zhang, floating upon Ji Hao¡¯s head and letting out ear-piercing, resonant caws.

    An intense, violent and fierce sense of power instantly filled the entire space up. A dreadfully great heat had almost melted the ground.

    Ji Hao looked at those Ink Ape n warriors and continued in that harsh tone, ¡°You think you all are quite powerful? Believe that you¡¯re bold? Come on, pick up your swords and carry on! I swear on all ancestors¡¯ souls of the Gold Crow n, that if I let anyone of you live, I will be your grandson!¡±

    He then wielded his right hand and following his move, a zhang-wide me palm swooshed out thunderously, fiercely smashing on the bodies of a few Ink Ape n warriors. The me surged up while the great heat spread out. Consequently, the few poor warriors fell to the ground, howling hoarsely. The fire burned their entire bodies ck, such that their skins were now thickly covered in ck and glowing red blisters.

    ¡°How many of your Ink Ape n warriors are in this troop responsible for escorting ves and ve warriors? Alle over here!¡± Ji Hao yelled loudly, ¡°Get them all here! I¡¯ll let you die one by one!¡±

    He proudly held his head high, raised that tablet representing his identity as a Magus of the Magi Pce, and continued in a cold voice, ¡°With the price of all credits I earned in this war, I will kill everyst one of you unruly scums. Guess, will I be punished by the Magi Pce?¡±

    ¡°If I kill you bunch of scums out, would your elders turn against me because of you idiots? I assure you if your Ink Ape n still can¡¯t tell what¡¯s right and what¡¯s wrong, in the future, all your kids that you sent into the Magi Pce as apprentices would be...¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Ji Hao didn¡¯t finish his sentence, only giving a weird and creepy sneer.

    The looks of all Ink Ape n warriors changed instantly. They nced at each other, exchanging thoughts with their eyes, but dared not to make any sound.

    Ji Hao threatened to kill them all, that didn¡¯t make them fear. They didn¡¯t believe that Ji Hao, a mere kid, and the few teammates of his, would be able to kill all Ink Ape n warriors who were responsible for escorting ves this time.

    But Ji Hao threatened to do bad things to the young ones of their n, who were in the Magi Pce as apprentices!

    This had just hit the nails on their heads. Anyone knew that the Magi Pce possessed a special position in Pu Ban city, and every single kid who was sent to the Magi Pce was a true elite among elites. Those youths were all top-ranking talents. All n elders would try anything to send more kids to Magi Pce, and all youths educated by the Magi Pce were a lot stronger than ordinary nsmen. More importantly, those kids could learn a lot of ¡®knowledge¡¯ from the Magi Pce which their own ns did not have!

    Ifparing two ns which were equally powerful, but one of them had youths who were educated in the Magi Pce constantlying back to the n, while the other one did not, in a hundred years at most, the former would be able to easily swallow thetter up.

    Ji Hao¡¯s unfinished sentence made these Ink Ape n warriors lose in wild thoughts ¡ª Did he mean that in the future, all Ink Ape n kids in the Magi Pce would...¡¯die¡¯?

    A slight cough came from afar. Two middle-aged men who were wearing leather armors were walking towards Ji Hao quickly. From a great distance, their faces were already filled with big ttering grins, while their waists were bowed.

    ¡°Lord Ji Hao, it¡¯s all because of these reckless things who knew nothing. We are deeply sorry that they have offended you!¡± said one of the two middle-aged man who had walked up to Ji Hao and bowed deeply to him. ¡°We failed to discipline them well. These idiots are way too unruly, but please, please don¡¯t me them. We will certainly, severely punish them after we get back.¡± continued this man.

    Shaosi silently moved to Ji Hao¡¯s side, coldly staring at the two men, with the long spear held in her hands and the round-shaped shield rotating slowly around her body.

    Shaosi¡¯s frigid gaze made both of them quiver. They knew that Ji Hao was the leader. Therefore, they squeezed a bigger grin out of their faces, ceaselessly apologizing for the offense done to Ji Hao and his teammates by their nsmen. Their humble behavior andnguages even made those Ink Ape n warriors, who were on the scene and watching this, blush with shame.

    However, none of those Ink Ape n warriors said anything. It was obvious that these two men were holding high positions in the Ink Ape n.

    ¡°You are...¡± Ji Hao looked at these two men. They were not from Ji Hao¡¯s troop, and therefore Ji Hao truly had no idea about their identities.

    The two of them hurriedly told their names. One was named Mo Shan, while the other one named Mo Shui. They were blood brothers, also big warriors of Ink Ape n; their positions were roughly equal to the position of the warrior leader of Gold Crow n.

    Among all Ink Ape n warriors who were responsible for escorting ves and ve warriors this time, Mo Shan and Mo Shui were the highestmanders.

    Ji Hao coldly looked at them, giving vent through a torrent of yells at them.

    Mo Shan and Mo Shui maintained that humble manner, continuously bowing and apologizing to Ji Hao while listening to whatever Ji Hao yelled. They just bore all Ji Hao¡¯s words, as if they were not capable of getting angry.

    After a grave wave of tongueshing, Mo Shan and Mo Shui directed all Ink Ape n warriors back to their own positions. All of them were as obedient as battle beasts.

    Ji Hao looked at the backs of Mo Shan and Mo Shui, which were moving away and bing hazier and hazier, and abruptly gave a few sneers.

 Chapter 436: Migratory Clans

    Chapter 436: Migratory ns

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    In the next few days, the captive-escorting troop was all in peace, with nothing big happening at all.

    On the straight road paved with gstones, thisrge troop had been moving directly south. One couldn¡¯t see the head or tail of this troop, and could only hear rumbling footsteps that even made the ground shake constantly. From time to time, one could hear those non-humankind ves¡¯ howls and yells, human warriors¡¯ excoriations, and the sounds of whipshes.

    During these couple of days, Mo Shan and Mo Shui had been extra attentive to Ji Hao. Every day, they would show up around Ji Hao for a few times, either bringing Ji Hao some wine and grilled meat or fresh fruits collected by Ink Ape n warriors from quite far away. Anyway, they were soisant to Ji Hao, as if Ji Hao was their true blood father.

    However, no matter what they presented, Ji Hao would always ept it in front of them, then burn it all out with fire after they left.

    Even Man Man, who had the simplest mind, and Taisi, who was a bit muddleheaded, had both realized that something was not right. They subconsciously raised their vignce, and by now, they were rather cautious when doing anything. Besides, except for Feng Xing, who had been hiding God knew where, the rest of them had been trying their best to stick together, no matter what they were doing at the moment.

    Another three days passed as fast as the blink of an eye. Abruptly, the moving speed of the frontal side of the troop slowed down.

    Ji Hao wasn¡¯t counting on those Ink Ape n warriors foring and reporting the problem. Instead, he leaped up into the air, feet trodding on a fire cloud while looking into the distance from a high ce. Dense clouds of smoke had risen from the front, straight up into the sky. Large groups of animals were roaring loudly while crossing this straight road slowly.

    Ji Hao¡¯s face darkened instantly. This straight gstone road was built by Magi Pce¡¯s senior Magi by the use of their magical powers.

    On regr days, this road would be hiding deeply underground, so that the sunshine, rain, and the wind wouldn¡¯t cause any damage to those gstones paved on this road. Once war was started, Senior Magi of the Magi Pce would activate the spell and raise this road from underground. Starting from Pu Ban city, this road led directly to the northern side of Chi Ban Mountain. It was the most important arterial path for transiting warriors and other logistics services. This road even mattered to the oue of war.

    Therefore, regarding this straight road, the humankind had set an extremely strict rule:

    During the war time, all unrted people were forbidden to enter into the areas within five-hundred miles of both sides of this road; anyone who vited this rule would be seen as a spy of the non-humankind and would be executed.

    Although the war had stopped by now, elite human army forces were still stationed in Chi Ban Mountain, watching out for the non-humankind armies in the north, in case they were only feigning defeat. They were ready to counter any sudden return and surprise waves of attacks on the human army.

    Therefore, although a part of warriors from small ns, who were not so elite, had already begun leaving the Chi Ban Mountain area in session, this great war wasn¡¯tpletely over yet. It still required another couple of months only until those high-level core leaders of the human army such as Emperor Shun, Si Wen Ming, and Huaxu Lie began leaving in small batches this great war could then be counted as truly over.

    ¡°Which n do these animals belong to? How dare they obstruct the marching on this straight road?¡± shouted Ji Hao in a harsh tone.

    No one responded Ji Hao. Those Ink Ape n warriors stopped walking slowly as if they didn¡¯t even see Ji Hao. Some warriors had even leaped down from their mounts, sat down by the roadside and began resting whileughing and joking. Some other warriors wielded their long whips while shouting at those ves and ve warriors, ordering them to stop and take a break.

    ¡°Shame! Go take a look!¡± Looking at thesezy Ink Ape n warriors, Ji Hao sneered then gave a shout.

    The middle-aged ve warrior named Zhamu, who had nearly died in the hands of those Ink Ape n warriors a few days ago, whose daughter was almost raped by those warriors, gave a loud and clear shout in response to Ji Hao¡¯s order. He was armed to the teeth. He darted out with big steps and with a few rises and falls, he moved several miles forwards, reaching speedily where therge groups of animals were crossing over

    Shame was one of the ¡®dark-kind.¡¯ The name of this race probably had something to do with the color of their skins.

    The dark-kind was an appendage of Yu n. Dark-kind people were an essential part of those great-scale official Yu n armies. In every Yu n official army, more than ny-five percent of warriors were dark-kind people.

    In terms of fighting skills and capacities, the dark-kind warriors were far less talented than Jia n warriors. Nevertheless, the aptitudes possessed by the dark-kind warriors were not ordinary at all. On an average, one extraordinarily talented member would emerge from every hundred of them. With severe cultivation, these, especially talented dark-kind warriors could easily achieve the powers of senior Magi and even Magus Kings. There was even nock of Divine-Magus-level beings in the dark-kind.

    Zhamu was a dark-kind big warrior, and although the power system of his kind was different from the one of the humankind, it was obvious that he had peak-senior-level power, and was only a small step away from the level of Magus Kings.

    Back in that family army of the Qian Family, Zhamu was amander who had ten-thousand warriors under his lead. As the army he belonged to was a family army instead of an official army, he and the warriors under hismand had been stationed in family territories of the Qian Family all these years, guarding the cities and towns belonging to the Qian Family, and had never fought a battle against the humankind.

    To some extent, the hands of Zhamu and warriors under his lead were rtively clean! Those hands were never stained by the blood of human beings.

    Therefore, that night after Mo Shan and Mo Shui and all Ink Ape n warriors left, Ji Hao deeply felt that he could actually use some trusted understrappers. So, he took out his saved money and bought Zhamu and all the warriors under hismand, along with all of their families, as Ji Hao¡¯s private warriors and ves. He bought them without further ado at the current market price of Pu Ban city.

    Back in Chi Ban Mountain, Ji Hao had extorted a huge sum of money from the Dishi Family, and also had all those jade coins awarded by Si Wen Ming. Therefore, he easily bought Zhamu and those nearly ten-thousand warriors under his lead out. After he had taken control of the lives and deaths of Zhamu and his warriors, these dark-kind people had now be Ji Hao¡¯s most-trusted ves.

    As amander of ten thousand warriors, Zhamu was experienced enough. Soon, he dashed back to Ji Hao.

    He thudded his knees loudly against the ground, then heavily knocked the ground with this forehead and shouted with an extremely respectful and cautious manner, ¡°My respectful, merciful master, those are a couple of migratory ns crossing over. They are eight ns and nearly forty-thousand nsmen in total. They have over a million big-scale livestock with them, which are for eating.¡±

    Gasping for air, Zhamu then lowered his voice and continued, ¡°ording to them, the grass of their old pasture was eaten up. Therefore, they are now in a rush to the next pasture, otherwise, their livestock would lose weights. However, I, Zhamu, your lowly ve thinks that there¡¯re some problems in this.¡±

    ¡°Hm? What problem?¡± Ji Hao stood on the chariot, conveniently casting a forbidden magic to limit the voice from transmitting so that Zhamu¡¯s words wouldn¡¯t be heard by anyone else but Ji Hao and himself.

    ¡°Firstly, I know that this straight road is an important path for the humankind during wartimes, and migratory human ns are the lowest kind among all human ns. They don¡¯t have the right or the guts to cross this path during wartime.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, if they are really migratory ns, why don¡¯t they have elderly people and women among those forty-thousand nsmen? Instead, all those nsmen were young and strong.¡±

    ¡°Thirdly, I found heavy armors,rge-scale crossbows, and longbows on their supply-transporting vehicles. They¡¯re migratory ns who are supposed to live on animal husbandry. Migratory ns don¡¯t need heavy armors or those long-range, highly lethal weapons. Something is not right about them.¡±

    Zhamu saw the limitary screen cast by Ji Hao emit a dim glow, but still, he cautiously lowered his voice while speaking.

    Ji Hao looked at Zhamu and remained silent for a while. Then, he took out a handful of jade coins and threw them on the ground in front of Zhamu.

    ¡°Great Job, Zhamu. Your experience can help me a lot in the future. Just make a good effort. With these jade coins, you can get your daughter some pretty and brand new clothes.¡±

    ¡°Go tell your warriors... Put on armors and get ready. Tonight, we¡¯re going to do some killing.¡±

    Speaking the word ¡®killing,¡¯ a fierce and cruel beam of light shed across Ji Hao¡¯s eyeballs.

 Chapter 437: Snatch

    Chapter 437: Snatch

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao stood by the roadside, looking at that livestock belonging to the few so-called migratory ns crossing the straight road slowly.

    That livestock were all in big shapes, like t-horn ck cattle and spiral-horn goats. Each of those t-horn ck cattle was over three-zhang long, extra plump and sturdy; they even looked like small and thick walls when standing on the ground. Spiral-horned goats were as big as ordinary young bulls, their whole bodies covered in long and curly fur; those thick curly fur made them look even a sizerger than t-horn ck cattle.

    Millions ofrge livestock like these had lined up in long andpact queues, unhurriedly crossing over the straight road. Without a big half a day, this enormous number of livestock couldn¡¯t possibly all cross the road.

    On the other side of this great group of livestock, the other captive-escorting troops which had been moving in the front had gone far. No one in the front contacted Ji Hao and other troopmanders who were on the backside. They just left as if they didn¡¯t see all those livestock.

    Deep and resonant horns rose from the long line of captive-escorting troops in the backside, some troopmanders had given out the order of pitching a camp on the spot.

    Ji Hao saw some human warriors in captive-escorting troops walk to thatrge livestock, chatting andughing with those migratory nsmen as if they were rather familiar with each other. Some migratory nsmen even took out their wineskins and warmly offered wine to those warriors in the captive-escorting troops.

    Soon, those human warriors and migratory nsmen put their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders with happiness and knowing no bounds, as though they were actually families.

    ¡°Damn it.¡± Ji Hao helplessly spread his hands and gave a bitter grin to Po, who was standing next to him. He then turned around, walked to his own captive-escorting troop. The road was blocked, and they couldn¡¯t keep moving. Instead, they had to pitch a camp. The campsite should be tougher than usual this time and should have greater defensive power.

    ¡°Think about Wuzhi Qi.¡± Po smiled faintly and said, ¡°I, as you big brother, know that he was punished to face the wall and ponder about his own misdeeds for a hundred years by the human emperor. Yet, he sneaked out just like this...When we get back to Pu Ban city, Ji Hao, you will know that being the human emperor is not an easy job. The humankind... humankind!¡±

    Ji Hao threw a nce at that huge group of livestock, which were now peeing and defecating on the road and made a great mess on the straight road. He couldn¡¯t help but grin and ceaselessly shake his head. Humankind, the humankind, if it wasn¡¯t because of all the great pressure for survival that came from the outside, the current humankind probably have already be like those Yu n nobles.

    Ji Hao walked back to the campsite of his troop and locked himself in a tent.

    Outside the tent, Zhamu and his over ten thousand warriors had been singing a work song and building an ordered campsite. Ji Hao¡¯s troop was located on the side of the straight road. He directly pitched the camp in the wilderness, which was miles away from the straight road.

    The surrounding area was t and open. Zhamu and his warriors dug deep ditches around the campsite, and sharpened wooden stakes and bamboo sticks were thickly plugged into the bottoms of those ditches. Additionally, Yu Mu had spread potent poison on each of those sharpened wooden stakes and bamboo sticks. In this way, the defensive power of this campsite had reached a mentionable level.

    What made Ji Hao feel speechless was that when Ji Hao and his people had been intensely preparing for a battle, not a single person came to even take a look.

    Whether those migratory n people or those Ink Ape n warriors, no one had thought ofing over and looking into the current situation on Ji Hao¡¯s side. Perhaps, in some people¡¯s eyes, Ji Hao and his people were already like a fleshy piece of meat inside the mouth of a beast, and that they could never make out of this.

    When the night fell, only less than a half of thatrge livestock had crossed the road.

    Ji Hao had already made three-hundred and sixty jade talismans that could be used to set up magic formations. He had even tried and made nine magic formation gs with those materials he captured in Chi Ban Mountain. The g poles were cast from a mixture of pure gold and scrap jade, while the gs were woven from the silk threads that came from Yu n nobles¡¯ luxury silk cloaks.

    Those Yu n nobles¡¯ long cloaks were all made from silk produced by thousand-year-old sky silkworms, thousand-year-old ice silkworms or ten-thousand-year-old fire silkworms. These few types of silk had excellent textures and had many ingenious uses. Those Yu n nobles were indeed misusing these rare and great materials by using them to make clothes.

    Nine three-foot square magic formation gs were sessfullypleted. Layers of clouds were rolling inside those gs, which had been emitting a dim and clear light. Ji Hao slightly waved his hand, and the nine gs rustled loudly following his move. The inner space of the tent slightly vibrated and a great constraining force swooshed over from all directions like a fierce boa. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but have his body shake slightly.

    Po lifted the door curtain and walked in. He took the magic formation gs from Ji Hao¡¯s hands, narrowed his eyes and gave those gs a close look.

    As his fingers were pointing and stroking the gs, which were crafted by Ji Hao with all of his power, Po quickly pointed out thirty-six big or small ws.

    Some needed further work as the surfaces were not smooth enough; some were overdone as the gpoles were over burned. Some only had a few spell symbols added, and those were far between each other, which would cause a reduction of the magic formation¡¯s power. Some spell symbols were ovepped and consequently led toplicating the structure and wasting too much of the natural power...When hearing all these problems pointed out by Po, Ji Hao¡¯s back was soaked with cold sweat.

    Ji Hao was sincerely convinced. He bowed and saluted to Po, thanking him for hisments. After that, in coordination with hand gestures, Po taught Ji Hao all kinds of tricks of magic formation crafting skills, in full detail.

    The secret tool crafting skills taught by Yu Yu were entirely different from the tool crafting techniques using by the Magi Pce. Magi of the Magi Pce usually liked to add as many materials as possible when crafting a tool; they did not care about the wastage of materials at all. Unlike them, Yu Yu¡¯s secret tool crafting skills were incredibly ingenious and carried out with meticulous care that every slight little bit of material must exert its power to the top degree. Tools crafted in this way were able to deliver significant effects by consuming very little power. For example, a small magic formation tool could be used to change the operation of the great Dao of nature.

    What Po taught him was particrly fine, and Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even describe it withnguage. Po was talking with great interest, while Ji Hao couldn¡¯t stop grinning and raising his eyebrows when listening to him. Ji Hao only felt that he was enlightened and filled with wisdom, and he suddenly could see the whole thing in a clear light. This even made Ji Hao feel like walking on clouds.

    Po¡¯s lecturested more than four hours. Abruptly, he stopped talking and slightly turned his head, seeming to hear something. He then gave a cold smile and conveniently threw those magic formation gs and jade talismans held in his hands out. All these magic formation gs and jade talismans instantly transformed into beams of fiery light and flew out, quickly setting up a ¡¯nine-grid sky reverse formation¡¯ around Ji Hao¡¯s campsite.

    Buzz! Ji Hao¡¯s tent suddenly shattered as an overwhelming magic formation force swept over.

    Ji Hao pointed his finger up, letting out the mountain and river stamper that Yu Yu extorted from Priest Hua for him. The immense streams of natural power drawn over by the magic formation wrapped the mountains stamp up, right after which, this yellow-colored mountain and river stamper burst a dazzling sphere of light out, and thus became the core treasure of this magic formation which could control and stabilize this great magic formation.

    Roaring streams of natural powers ceaselessly surged into the mountain and river stamper. After being purified and hardened by the mountain and river stamper, these power streams then gushed to every corner of this nine-grid sky reverse formation.

    After an earth-shaking series of rumbles that came from all sides of thisrge-scale magic formation, everything calmed back down.

    Muffled footsteps then came from the surrounding areas, following which was Man Man¡¯s loud yell, ¡°What do you want?! Oi! I am on night duty, you bastards! You can¡¯te in!¡± Along with two thunderous booms, shrill howls rose.

    Ji Hao hurriedly leaped up, trod on a fiery cloud and flew towards the frontal gate of this campsite.

    Outside the gate,rge groups of heavily armored warriors had been gathering over. They were holding heavy weapons and directlyunching attacks on Man Man, who had been guarding the gate, without saying a single word. Long spears swished through the air, lunging swiftly. Man Man was holding her pair of hammers, crazily smashing everything around her with a huge grin on her little face. In the deep ditches on both sides of the gate, over ten heavily armored warriors were already lying in there with broken bones.

    A rude voice came from the crowd of warriors, ¡°Rush in! Kill everyst one of those brats! Take all ves in this camp! Every single one of them! Take them all!

    From the other captive-escorting troops¡¯ campsites, which were located near the straight road,rge amounts of fires swooshed up. One could hear growls and shouts of those captured ve warriors and ves in both panic and anger, and screams and all other kinds of noises, from everywhere.

 Chapter 438: Capture Alive

    Chapter 438: Capture Alive

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    With a single nce, Ji Hao discovered that bear-like, sturdy Ink Ape n warrior among the crowd, who had stirred up trouble a few times earlier as well. He was wearing a heavy armor, his face covered in the ash which came from the bottom of a pot, hands holding a pair of massive axes. By now, he had been hoarsely growling.

    ¡°Those few brats, kill all the boys and for the girls, kill after we get tired of ying with them. Do not let any of them live! Move! Move! Move!¡±

    Ji Hao stayed silent. This guy had a dark-colored face, which was entirely covered in dense ck fine hairs. This had already be an unusual feature of his, and even among this vast crowd Ji Hao still managed to recognize him with a single nce. Whether he covered his face with pot bottom ashes or not, what difference would it make to his appearance?

    Tens of Ink Ape n warriors pulled their long andrge bows open, aiming at Man Man and preparing to release the arrows.

    Shrill arrow screams came from afar. Like always, Feng Xing, the person one could never know where he was, showed up and released his arrows when he was needed the most. The left eye of each Ink Ape n archers was prated by an arrow. Spell symbols on those arrows exploded, blowing their heads up like smashed watermelons.

    Brans sshed everywhere. The bodies of those Ink Ape n archers leaned and the tightened bowstrings were loosened. Followed by muffled swishing noises, tens of arrows randomly flew into the crowd. Many poor Ink Ape n warriors were shot in the back on their butts, all yelling and cursing out in pain.

    ¡°Like I said, if you ever dare toe again, I¡¯ll shoot you in the eyes!¡± Feng Xing¡¯s voice was cold and nd. It came from the darkness over ten miles away, sounding as sharp as the edge of a de which was held by the soul-bringer who came from hell. Ink Ape n warriors were all frightened badly, looking around in fear.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! Don¡¯t panic! They¡¯re only six kids! Only six of them!¡± barfed the bear-like warrior in rage, ¡°Our Ink Ape...Our Red Bull n has tens of thousands of warriors. They can¡¯t possibly rival us! Kill them all!¡±

    From all directions, more and more heavily armored warriors gathered over. They gave a loud roar simultaneously, charging towards the campsite like tidewater.

    Inside the campsite, Ink Ape n warriors under Ji Hao¡¯smand showed no signs ofunching any counter attacks. Instead, these more than thousand warriors quickly gathered towards the southeast corner of the campsite. They carried long machetes and broadswords and hacked into pieces the fences that Zhamu and his warriors built before the night fell.

    The ditches dug by Zhamu and his warriors were meters wide. However, no one noticed when those Ink Ape n warriors prepared all those thick wooden boards, which had now been ced upon the ditches, speedily built into a broad wooden bridge.

    Along with waves of shrill screams, thousands of non-humankind ves, who had taken body-weakening medicines and now were all weak and powerless, were driven out of the campsite like a disordered flock of sheep. While beingshed by Ink Ape n warriors with leather whips, they fled towards where the fence was broken with all of their strength and at their highest speed.

    Outside the campsite, one could hear disordered footsteps everywhere.

    Many captive-escorting troops were stirred into a big mess. Large groups of ve warriors and high numbers of non-humankind ves, who were strung together, had now been driven out of their campsites by big troops of human warriors. Under the pressure of these troops, who came from unknown sources, they all fled towards the dark wilderness in disordered shapes.

    From afar, deep in the darkness, a clear, sonorous and powerful shout came, ¡°Quick! Select robust and healthy men and women and take those with you! For the old and weak ones, take whoever that can keep pace with the group. As for those who can¡¯t, kill them all! Kill everyst one of them! Do not leave any survivors!¡±

    Once this voice finished the sentence, mournful wails and howls rose from the chaotic captive groups in the distance away.

    These human warriors, who came from unknown sources, lifted up the weapons held in their hands, quickly and directly chopping those old and weak ones among those captives to death. Families of those weak and old people among the crowd of prisoners couldn¡¯t help but burst into despairing wails and cries seeing such a cruel scene,.

    The whole area waspletely chaotic. Many captives whose families were killed tried to stand up and revolt, resulting in violent bashes andshesnding on their bodies like storms. Howls given by the prisoners whose bones and tendons wereshed broken came from everywhere, while the bone-cracking noises that sounded like popping corns transmitted to far, far away in the darkness.

    Loud bangs could be heard without an end. Man Man, who was in the night shift tonight, stood before the frontal gate of the campsite, tightly pursing her lips while her pair of hammers bashed like shooting stars. Every single Ink Ape n warrior who dared to approach her had suffered a severe hammer strike and flew out far away with broken limbs.

    Ear-piercing ngs lingered in the air. Wherever Man Man¡¯s pair of hammers swept across, heavy armors were broken and weapons were shattered; fragments of those weapons were constantly sent up into the sky tens of meters high from the ground. asionally, over ten, twisted human bodies would be mixed with those broken weapons and armors, being sent up into the air.

    Man Man cheered resonantly. Her blood was now boiling, and all of a sudden, raging mes roared out from all over her body, lighting up the area miles in radius around her. Over a hundred Ink Ape n warriors who were the closest to her gave a hoarse howl simultaneously. Their bodies and their armors began burning intensely in an instant.

    ¡°Who else? Stand out for Man Man!¡± Man Man gasped quickly and deeply for air. From her eyes, mouth, nose and ears, dense mes that looked almost like solidva streams spurted out. Within this raging fire released by Man Man, her beautiful face was added with a bit of stateliness and sacredness that gave out a strong pressure. It made those tens of thousands of armored warriors stood in front of the gate dare not to make any sound.

    ¡°Man Man,e back!¡± Ji Hao shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Let them in!¡±

    Man Man¡¯s will of fighting was burning at the moment, and her pair of eyes had turned glowing red. She cast a slow nce at those warriors in front of the gate as if she was reluctant to part with them, after which she walked back to the campsite. While doing so, she turned her head back every after she took a step forwards. In the meanwhile, she yelled in a provoking tone, ¡°Man Man is not afraid of you! If you dare, just rush in... Man Man will certainly break all your bones!¡±

    Man Man stepped back. Seeing this, the bear-like sturdy man paused briefly then rejoiced with wild excitement. He gave a great growl, following which, tens of thousands of armored warriors began dashing towards Ji Hao¡¯s campsite with big steps, like the flood that had just broken an embankment.

    A great number of warriors charged towards the campsite. The bear-like manughed out loud, then barfed, ¡°Brats, you¡¯re indeed quite smart, thinking of digging ditches and setting traps! But what good can those do? Our people are everywhere! Or those people who have taken benefits from us! Hahaha, you didn¡¯t run when you could, and now, you shall stay obedient and prepare to die!¡±

    ¡°So stupid... you are so damn stupid!¡± The bear-like man and warriors around him allughed aloud. ¡°Since you have already thought of setting the defense, you should just run as soon as possible! You¡¯re just a couple of little kids, what can you possibly do?¡±

    Man Man stepped back to stand beside Ji Hao. Ji Hao was standing in the chaotic campsite, which was filled with joggling fires, shing human silhouettes, quick footsteps and loud roars. Those armored warriors rushed into the campsite, put back their weapons andughed loudly. They then began seizing those captives, who were now terribly frightened and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Tens of thousands of armored warriors has all rushed into the campsite. Ji Hao sneered and raised his hand. Closely following his move, a bolt of lightning struck down.

    The mountain stamper vibrated for a short while, and at the same time, the nine magic formation gs surrounding the mountain stamper shed in the air simultaneously, quickly immersing in the air. A wave of light and shadows swept across the whole campsite, which was covered by the nine-grid sky reverse formation. Suddenly, all tents, bonfires, and captives were gone.

    Only a hazy scene of mountains and rivers emerged abruptly. Yellow sands flying in tens of miles long streams; the gale blew the sand streams up, bumping into that beautiful scene of mountains and rivers like rampant tidewater. The green mountains and rivers formed a strong contrast against the yellow sand streams, bringing people an especially weird visual impact.

    Before the bear-like man and his warriors realized what was happening, Ji Hao flicked his finger, following which, the nine-grid sky reverse formation directly activated the terrifying power of the mountain stamper.

    A dreadfully great pressure spread out towards every direction. The bear-like man and tens of thousands of armored warriors were instantly turned into walnuts under a giant gstone. Following a long series of bone-cracking noise, these warriors fell to the ground simultaneously; not a single one of them could manage to stand back up again.

 Chapter 439: Mightiness

    Chapter 439: Mightiness

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    ¡°Mountain stamper! A great treasure!¡±

    Po, who stood right in the middle of the campsite, raised his head and looked at the mountain stamper with a pleased smile on his face. With his eyesight, he could inly see through the mountain stamper. Not to mention that this mountain stamper was collected and carried around by Priest Hua, how could it just be an ordinary treasure?

    It was a natural-crafted magic treasure, and that too a top grade one amongst all the highest grade ones. It might have some ws in other aspects, but the explosive power released by it after linking up the powers of earth meridians and taking control of the powers of mountains and rivers was nearly as great as the power of the lowest grade world-apanying spirit treasure.

    Dealing with these Ink Ape n warriors, who had woken thirty to fifty Magus Acupoints at most, with a magic formation that had such a powerful treasure as the core was way too bullying. Even though the tools that had been controlling this magic formation were those magic formation gs and jade talismans made by Ji Hao and had quite many ws, the power level was still overkill.

    The bones of all tens of thousands of warriors were crushed instantly as they fell to the ground. The great pressure released by the mountain stamper struck down,pletely disabling the bear-like man and thousands of armored warriors from moving. No matter how hard they tried, the Senior Magi spirit blood contained in their bodies stayed unmoved just like a pool of dead water, even with their faces turning red and thest bit of their power being squeezed out.

    As they couldn¡¯t mobilize their Senior Magi spirit blood and heal their wounds, all tens of thousands of warriors could only lying on the ground like dead fishes, but only constantly letting out intive whines.

    ¡°Man Man, you and Shaosi go protect Taisi. Let¡¯s go out and take a walk together!¡± Ji Hao¡¯s pair of eyes showed a sharp and obvious killing intent while he growled resonantly, ¡°Zhamu, tell your men to put on armors and pick up weapons. I¡¯d like to find out who exactly hasmitted such a heinous crime!¡±

    The captives who had been escorted by Ji Hao and many other troops were the trophies of the alliance of human ns for the Chi Ban Mountain war. This great number of ve warriors, ves, and their families were the public properties of the entire alliance of human ns. Except for a small part that had already being given out to ns and individuals as personal trophies, all these ves and ve warriors, who were on their way to Pu Ban city, would be handed out to the members of alliance of human ns ording to the contributions and achievements made in the war by each n. All this would happen right at the natural offering celebrating ceremony, which was going to take ce in Pu Ban city.

    However, the Ink Ape n actually attempted to conduct such an evil move openly. They tried to plunder the ves and ve warriors who were under the escort of their own warriors. This was no different from forcibly breaking into the storages of the other ns with weapons held in hands, and brazenly looting the properties that belonged to the other ns.

    In this world, two extrarge scale ns could build a deep-seated hatred with a blood-debt only for the proprietary right of a small hill. Generations after generations, the battles happening between these two ns wouldst for thousands of years. With what the Ink Ape n had done today, if any one of the other ns knew about this, the entire Ink Ape n would indeed be wiped out for good.

    By calling this a ¡®heinous crime,¡¯ Ji Hao wasn¡¯t being exaggerated at all! This was definitely a grave felony that could cause the death of their entire n!

    A me rose from the Gold Crow fire cloak. Ji Hao¡¯s entire body was wrapped in the dazzling golden-red light of the fire. Meanwhile, Mr. Crow was hovering over his head, and the two magic fire snakes had expanded their bodies to around six feet, each coiled on an arm of Ji Hao and releasing a dense poisonous smoke and raging fires out of the jaws.

    Taisi swayingly walked behind Ji Hao with a drowsy look. He still hadn¡¯t fully realized what just happened.

    Seeing the tens of thousands of warriors lying on the ground and howling in pain, Taisi pulled out a bone stick and said a bit dully, ¡°Eh? Did some people attack our campsite? Bastards, can¡¯t they just let us have a peaceful sleep?¡±

    Along with Taisi¡¯s yell, ck spheres of shadows emerged from around his body. Within those ck shadow spheres, countless ferocious and hideous figures of ghosts and devils were partially hidden and partially visible, releasing silent roars. The space around Taisi suddenly fell into a bone-piercing cold, and faint streams of powers that could even freeze people¡¯ hearts gathered from all directions.

    Behind Taisi¡¯s body, a giant silhouette that was wearing a ck ragged long cloak silently emerged. The face of this silhouette was hiding in a curtained hat, and this enormous human-shaped silhouette released not even a slight trace of life. Instead, only a prehistorical sense of death had been surging out in each direction from it.

    Ji Hao raised his head in shock, casting a nce at this gigantic silhouette.

    From his spiritual space, the mysterious man¡¯s voice abruptly came, ¡°Don¡¯t look at him too much. The magic that little candle dragon taught this kid can actually visualize the shadow of the original demon god¡¯s true figure? This one had fallen when the world was created. This is Ming Jiu Yin...the most ruthless one among those original gods of death. Look too much at him, and your primordial spirit would begin losing vitality.¡±

    Ji Hao hurriedly lowered his head, not daring to take another nce at that silhouette.

    ¡®Ming Jiu Yin¡¯? This name wasn¡¯t even recorded in those books of the Magi Pce; the most ruthless one among the original Gods of death? Worthily, Candle Dragon Gui was indeed an old freak; the oldest, most mysterious master among the Magi Pce, and even the entire humankind. What the hell had he taught Taisi?!

    The captive escorting troop which was the closest to Ji Hao¡¯s campsite had already fallen into a great mess. Large groups of ve warriors and ves were driven by a troop of warriors, running into the wilderness, into the deepest darkness of the night, like pigs and sheep which hadpletely no power of resistance and were ready for ughter.

    The chiefmander of this captive-escorting troop had disappeared long ago. Large puddles of blood were left on the ground, as well as some traces caused by small fights.

    This troop also had nearly a hundred thousand captives under their escort. By now, these prisoners were standing in disordered lines, and a small half of them had gone, nowhere to be found.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Ji Hao roared out loudly, ¡°All Ink Ape n warriors, listen to my order. Restrain all ve warriors and ves. Any inappropriate move is strictly prohibited. If anyone vites...¡±

    From the darkness, a few arrows were shot towards Ji Hao¡¯s face along with ear-piercing swishing noises that interrupted Ji Hao¡¯s words.

    When the arrows were still over ten-zhang away from Ji Hao, the silhouette of Min Jiu Yin cast a deep roar that sounded like a moo of a bull, following which those few arrows went rotten and shattered. The metal arrowheads were dispersed into countless rusted iron pieces within a single moment.

    After that, gray fires emerged from Min Jiu Yin¡¯s pair of eyes. He threw a nce at the darkness, right after which a series of shrill howls rose. Visibly, several transparent human-shape souls gradually flew up into the sky and were being sucked into Min Jiu Yin¡¯s mouth.

    Taisi¡¯s pale face instantly became ruddier, and his dull eyes turned brighter.

    Ji Hao nced at Taisi in shock. ¡®Candle Dragon Gui, that old monster... what the hell did he teach Taisi? Eating human souls to replenish his own body? Such a creepy magic...even though the ones being killed were enemies, this magic is way too cruel and evil... Those were human souls after all!¡±

    ¡°Taisi, don¡¯t use this magic when fighting against human beings. Save your power for those non-humankind monsters!¡± Ji Hao shouted at Taisi.

    Taisi paused shortly and gave a nce at Shaosi, whose face had gonepletely purple. Then he patted on his own head and instantly all those scary visions around him were dissipated.

    Ji Hao dared not to let Taisi cast his magic again. Only God knew what kind of creepy things Taisi would create next time. Instead, he took out the triangle-shaped bronze clock, which was seized from Miao Yin¡¯s hands and called the soul-shaking clock. Silently, Ji Hao activated the power of his primordial spirit. The power contained in all of his Magus Acupoints suddenly burst out at once and next, he threw a heavy punch at that small bronze clock.

    A bell ring was generated. Within an area that had a radius of around a hundred miles, waves of cyan-colored ripples showed up dazzlingly. These visible cyan ripples swept across the entire space in the form of overwhelming waves, following which, those ve warriors and ves, including human warriors who had been looting those captives in darkness, all lowered their heads immediately and fell to the ground as if they were drunk.

    The sound wave attack had always been mysterious and metaphysical. Without the protection giving by special magic treasures or tools, how could these ordinary warriors possibly withstand such a fierce move?

    Countless people lied on the ground in disorder. Ji Hao trod on a fiery cloud and swooshed straight up into the air. Resonant bell rings rang one after another, while people on the ground fell down group after group like dominos.

    ¡°Zhamu, tie up every single one who was with weapons!¡± Ji Hao stood in midair and gave out the order loudly.

    From ten of miles away, a raging roar pierced up into the sky. An immense stream of ck smoke rocketed up, then swiftly roared towards Ji Hao like a storm of fierce arrows.

 Chapter 440: Eight Magus Kings

    Chapter 440: Eight Magus Kings

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Tens of miles away from Ji Hao¡¯s campsite and in the wilderness, dozens of small-scale teleporting magic formations had been glowing brightly. Groups of ve warriors and ves were being driven into the teleporting formations while struggling. After being pushed into the teleporting formations, their silhouettes shed shortly then disappeared without leaving a single trace.

    The base of this kind of small-scale teleporting formation was only less than fifty meters in diameter. Small-scale teleporting formations like this had rather low energy consumption and would only release weak power vibrations. These were just suitable for some ndestine activities. Tens of teleporting magic formations had lined up in a straight line, which could teleport over a million people within the time span of two hours.

    When Ji Hao spread the magic formation and suppressed the tens of thousands of armored warriors, an elderly man who had an august face and was wearing a long ck robe had been sitting on arge chair, which was constructed by beast bones. At the time, he was impatiently waving his hands while yelling harshly, ¡°Tell the boys to speed up! We have spent so much, how can we possibly break even if we don¡¯t get more people back? Hurry up! Hurry! Hurry!¡±

    Warriors standing scattered in surrounding areas, who were holding long whips and iron sticks, yelled out one after another. Along with their voices,shes and bashes struck down like raindrops, forcing those ve warriors and ves to move faster.

    Tens of steps away, another elderly man who was in a long white robe,ughed out loud and said, ¡°Old monkey, what¡¯s the rush? Everything is well-arranged already. This would be smooth and easy this time, there¡¯s absolutely no risk of leaking. There are only a couple of stupid kids, we can simply kill them.¡±

    The elderly man with a ck robe gave a cold smile and said ndly, ¡°This time, the few of us implemented such a n joint handily. Swallowing nearly a half of all captives captured in the Chi Ban Mountain war, this is a great matter... We should wrap it up as soon as possible...Scapegoats, all arranged?¡±

    The elderly man in white grinned and showed his teeth, then said, ¡°All arranged. The boys are doing the ughter right now. Later they will throw the bodies in the campsites over there. This should be covered up no matter how. Even if they were to seriously investigate into this, it¡¯d never be our turn to be the scapegoats!¡±

    These two elderly men gave a wicked grin together, and near them, the other six sturdy elderly men who were as strong as bulls and had been releasing strong powers vibrationsughed out altogether.

    When this group of people wasughing jauntily, Ji Hao shook the soul-shaking clock, and the weird bell rings came over from afar. Along with the series of buzzing bell rings, ve warriors and ves near the teleporting magic formations buried their heads in their arms, and all began roaring. Although the bell ring sounded from pretty far away, it still managed to cause great pain in their brains and disabled them from standing steadily.

    The elderly man in ck robe shouted in rage. He raised his head and cast a nce where the bell rings came from. As a Magus-King-level powerful being, the physiological functions of his body were as great as the physiological functions of the bodies of gods. His eyesight allowed him to clearly see a single grain of dust a hundred miles away in the darknesste at night. Abruptly, he saw Ji Hao triggering the soul-shaking clock andrge groups of ve warriors, ves and human warriors who were sent out by the nners of this robbery and had been looting those ve warriors and ves fall on the ground and turn unconscious one after another.

    For a short moment, instead of being angry, that elderly man in a ck robe was rmed and panicky.

    Those warriors sent by himself and other nners of this robbery were knocked down to the ground by Ji Hao with that clock. If those warriors became captives and were sent to face the human emperor, those few ns who were involved in this robbery would all suffer a great cmity.

    Not to mention the punishment that came from Emperor Shun, these few ns dared to seize trophies from those top-grade super-scale human ns. Once this action was divulged, they would all be crushed into meat pastes, even if each of these few ns became a hundred times stronger than they currently were.

    A thunderous roar was let out. ck mist swooshed up from the head of this elderly man, and within that ck mist, a gigantic ck ink ape was howling and screaming. The elderly man darted out along with a fierce ck beam of light that sliced the air open, towards Ji Hao who was standing in the midair.

    From tens of miles away, the elderly man clenched his right fist, seeming to directly punch Ji Hao to death. On that fist, ck frost condensed quickly.

    From tens of miles away, the fierce gale brought up by the elderly man¡¯s fist screamed. The enormous pressure released from his fist made Ji Hao feel as if a giant mountain was pressing down right towards his head, such that Ji Hao even had difficulty in breathing. An invisible stream of power struck down from a great distance away, severely oppressing Ji Hao. It even made his bones burst with loud creaking noises that sounded like quickly vibrating strings of a lyre.

    Ji Hao let a long and resonant roar out of his chest. Raging streams of me spurted out of his pair of eyes to tens of meters. As the great gale brought up by the fist of the elderly man in ck swooshed over, a wave of ripples spread out on the surface of Ji Hao¡¯s Gold Crow cloak; Ji Hao¡¯s body could be blown up anytime.

    A gentle breeze suddenly blew across the sky, following which, the fierce gale brought up by the elderly man instantly dissipated. Afterward, Po, who looked honest and straightforward, abruptly showed up right in front of the elderly man in ck, bowed and saluted to him while smiling honestly, then said, ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore, can¡¯t always rely on your age and bully the little ones!¡±

    The elderly man in ck was slightly surprised. Po had just dispersed his fist gale with no effort at all, and yet, he couldn¡¯t estimate the exact level of Po¡¯s power. This made him feel quite unsettled.

    However, he then thought of the information sent by his own nsmen from the battlefront in Chi Ban Mountain, ording to which Ji Hao and the other few kids were only lucky to be appreciated by Si Wen Ming. Although they were all at the senior-level, they became Senior Magi only less than an year ago, and each of them had thirty to fifty awake Magus Acupoints at most!

    Po was with Ji Hao and the other few kids, so he shouldn¡¯t be too powerful!

    Followed by quick series of swishing noises, the other seven elderly men flew up. Their bodies only shed in the air for a couple of times before they reached in front of Po. The elderly man in a white robeughed in a high-pitched voice and said, ¡°Bully the little ones? Yeah we are strong, and we are indeed bullying the weak ones, so what? Kid, if you ever dare to step into this, you will die today, right in here!¡±

    These were eight Magus Kings and were all elders of their own ns. They were all so prideful, how could they possibly take someone like Po, who looked just like an ordinary young man, seriously?

    The eight of themughed out loud simultaneously. Meanwhile, different colored, dense clouds of smoke surged out of their bodies. Within the few clouds of smoke, the images of totems of their ns were rolling and roaring. With all of their powers, these eight Magus Kings eachunched a full-strength punch towards Po together.

    As if eight shooting stars descended down from the heaven... The eight fierce buffsunched by the eight Magus Kings togetherbined into one, even making the sky and earth shake intensely. ve warriors and ves who were rtively closer to this area howled out immediately. The terrifyingly enormous pressure crushed their bodies and blood was ejected from their bodies all over the ground. Some of them had their bodies exploded entirely, turning into nasty puddles of blood and meat paste spread on the ground.

    Po gave a faint smile and said honestly, ¡°You seem to feel that being strong and bullying the weak ones is reasonable...In this case, I will show no mercy to you!¡±

    Po spoke rather slowly, as though every single word had been through thousands of years before being let out of his mouth. Nevertheless, by the time he finished this sentence, the fists of the eight Magus Kings only managed to move less than a foot.

    This extraordinarily weird feeling of disorder as if both space and time had gone twisted made the looks of the eight Magus Kings change suddenly and severely.

    Po didn¡¯t give them the chance to say another word. Instead, he took out a fist-sized, ck mirror from his sleeve, faced the mirror towards the eight Magus Kings and slightly waved it. Next, a wave of dark glow descended and at the same time, the bodies of the eight Magus Kings suddenly froze. The fist gales brought up by them dispersed simultaneously while their bodies effloresced and disintegrated like statues made from sand. Within the blink of an eye, these eight Magus Kings disappeared without leaving any trace, only leaving eight fist-sized drops of Magus King spirit blood floating midair and releasing enormous pressures.

    Eight dazzlingly glowing power streams surged up into the air, and suddenly eight stars sparkled brightly in the sky. Each of the eight glowing power streams flew towards one of the eight stars to be swallowed by the brightly shining star. The intense starlight seemed to lighten up the entire sky while rotating in streams, looking like a roaring ocean. The starlight in the sky constantly sparkled, piercing the eyes of people on the ground and making them all feel blind.

    This magical scene waned after a moment. Po grabbed the eight drops of Magus King spirit blood and poured all eight drops into a fist-sized jade bottle. He then conveniently threw the jade bottle to Ji Hao.

    ¡°Ji Hao, I, as your brother, have processed these for you. Now, all this spirit blood is clean and condensed from pure life-force without any sin or evilness or other negative powers tangled inside. You can call these treasures now. After you absorb these, your cultivation will improve more or less.¡±

    Ji Hao took over the jade bottle and gave a boomingugh. Afterward, he saw those Ink Ape n warriors and other warriors from unknown sources all kneel on the ground in fear, daring not to even raise their heads anymore.

 Chapter 441: Scapegoat

    Chapter 441: Scapegoat

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Wulong Yao and Qing Lei came, rushing over indignantly along with Emperor Shun¡¯s personal feathered warriors.

    From Chi Ban Mountain to the current location, Ji Hao and arge number of captives had spent a significant half of the month to cover this distance. However, Wulong Yao and Qing Lei arrived in only one and a half hour after they received Ji Hao¡¯s emergency message.

    With lightning-dazzling eyes, over a hundred thousand feathered warriors floated in midair, ring at those warriors from the Ink Ape n and the seven other ns, who were now kneeling on the ground in lines. These warriors were tormented by Ji Hao with the soul-shaking clocks for an entire night; both their souls and bodies were terribly exhausted. Torpidly, they knelt on the ground and couldn¡¯t help but quiver ceaselessly, as if they had just survived a grave illness.

    What made them terrified, even despair, were not Wulong Yao and Qing Lei who had just rushed over. Based on their positions in their own ns, these warriors could not figure out what the appearance of a Magi Pce¡¯s inner pce elder and themander of Emperor Shun¡¯s personal army meant.

    What actually frightened these warriors to death was an immense pile of human heads right in front of them.

    The heads of all direct and coteral rtives of the eight Magus Kings Po killedst night, and all nsmen who were rted to them by affinity were chopped off and piled up in perfect order right in this ce. The total number of these people was over thirty-thousand.

    The blood flowed till it formed rivers, and the strong scent of blood had suffused the entire space. The leaders of Ink Ape n and seven other ns, along with over a thousand n elders, were kneeling on the ground like the humblest ves, bitterly imploring for Wulong Yao and Qing Lei¡¯s mercy.

    All sins were shifted onto the shoulders of the eight Magus Kings. ording to the exnation given by the leaders of these eight ns, this was all because the eight Magus Kings were tempted by those valuable captives. They colluded with some unruly migratory ns and recruited a batch of warriors who were willing to pledge loyalty to them. They then audaciously attempted to loot the trophies belonging to the alliance of the human ns!

    This was a capital crime. Therefore, the head of everyone who was rted to the eight dead Magus Kings had been chopped off and ced there.

    The leaders of the eight ns had been showing an extremely humble attitude. They were so servile that they had no dignity that could be mentioned anymore. Moreover, they had been desperately crying and wailing while exining to Wulong Yao and Qing Lei, iming that this unforgivable crime was obstinatelymitted by the eight dead Magus Kings alone.

    By now, all people who were rted to the eight dead Magus Kings had been killed already. They had partially atoned for their crime with their own lives. ording to the leaders of the eight ns, all warriors who had participated in the ¡®rebellion¡¯st night would all be debased into ves, along with their rtives. Governors in Pu Ban City could unconditionally decide the fate of these people.

    Around three-hundred miles away from Ji Hao¡¯s campsite, a few real migratory ns had pitched their camps and were grazing their livestock. Last night, all nsmen of the few migratory ns were ughtered as well. Everyst one of the more than three hundred thousand nsmen of theirs was killed. From the elderly ones to babies, from men to women, not a single one survived.

    In addition to this massacre, when Ji Hao led Qing Lei to the scene in a fury, they found that the culprit ns had also put some dpidated armors on the bodies of these extremely indigent people!

    If warriors from the eight ns had sessfully looted those ve warriors and vesst night and aplished their entire n smoothly, the nsmen of the few migratory ns would have be the scapegoats, suffering the endless me of furying from the entire alliance of human ns!

    Once their n was aplished, the Ink Ape n and the other seven ns wouldn¡¯t have borne any me at all. In addition to those armors that came from unknown sources, some uniform armors worn by warriors from Ink Ape n and the other seven ns were also found on those killed migratory nsmen¡¯ bodies.

    If anyone tried to investigate this thoroughly, Ink Ape n and the other seven ns could still pass the buck onto these migratory ns ¡ª All those warriors they sent to escort captives had died in the battle, and those warriors even had their bones smashed to pieces for the humankind. At that time, how could Emperor Shun and other humankind governors still be heartless enough to me these few ns for the failed escort?

    The dead wouldn¡¯t talk. All those migratory ns¡¯ people were silenced. Therefore, surely no secret would have been leaked.

    This was a nearly perfect n. However, because of the existence of Ji Hao and his teammates, the leaders of the eight ns were now huddled on the ground like wild dogs with no spines and had been crying their hearts out. They couldn¡¯t do anything but dere while buttering that all this had absolutely nothing to do with them.

    Indeed, at first nce, all this seemed to have nothing to do with them.

    Nevertheless, although the eight Magus-King-level elders were killed already, all these warriors captured alive on the scene were still alive. If Wulong Yao and Qing Lei did want to investigate this thoroughly, they could still find enough evidence.

    Ji Hao stood behind Wulong Yao and took a nce at Po, who was now with a nd face.

    Last night, Po made his move which was as powerful as a genuine thunderbolt and killed the eight Magus Kings within a moment.

    ¡®Is brother Po unmerciful? Or is he too lenient£¿¡¯ wondered Ji Hao.

    Last night, if Po had captured the eight Magus Kings alive, it would have been highly possible that once Wulong Yao and Qing Lei arrived, the eight Magus Kings would have given in to the pressure and made an oral confession. If that had happened, the number of human heads piled up in this ce would have been at least ten times bigger!

    For the ns that dared to encroach the properties of the entire alliance of human ns and dip their fingers in the trophies that belonged to the whole humankind, probably only very few nsmen of theirs could survive the punishments that would havee their way. The Ink Ape n and the other seven ns would have literally suffered a true massacre.

    Po killed the eight Magus Kings in a cruel and decisive way, and the lives of tens of thousands of people were taken because of this. However, by killing the eight Magus Kings, Po had also managed to create a slim chance of survival for the majority of nsmen of the eight ns.

    ncing at Po who had been remaining silent all this while, Ji Hao took a step forward, saluted to Wulong Yao and Qing Lei, and said, ¡°Elder Wulong, Lord Qing Lei...Regarding this, since it all started with the reckless decisions made by the few elders...the infants in their ns are innocent after all.¡±

    Wulong Yao¡¯s eyebrows twitched. He nced at Ji Hao, then slightly lowered his head.

    Qing Lei remained silent for a while. All of a sudden he pulled out his sword and wielded it across the air. Following his move, the heads of the eight n elders flew high into the air. A few feathered warriors dove down from the sky, grabbed the long hair of those few heads and carried the heads back up into the sky.

    ¡°After all, we have to bring something back for the lords from all the ns... the heads of a few elders? Not enough!¡± Qing Lei put his sword back into its sheath and nodded at Ji Hao. From the manly and serious face of his, a faint smile emerged. ¡°Little one, not bad! Hm, you¡¯re gonna make a big deal in the future. Back at Pu Ban,e to drink with me!¡± said Qing Lei.

    Followed by his resonant order, Qing Lei and all the feathered warriors rose into the air, hovering for a while then flying towards Chi Ban Mountain.

    Wulong Yao took out a handwritten letter, handed it to Ji Hao and patted heavily on his shoulder while saying, ¡°All warriors who participated in the robberyst night are granted to you as your personal ves...Among those non-humankind ves and ve warriors, you can select the best ones and buy them out at eighty percent of the market price. Count these as the rewards for the credits you madest night.¡±

    Wulong Yao then pressed his hand hard on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder and continued with a deep voice, ¡°Ji Hao, you¡¯re a good-hearted boy. But...Ink Ape n¡¯s suzerain n was Water Ape n, a powerful n of the north. That was a n under the protection of Wuzhi Qi¡¯s family. Do you think the few small ns which can¡¯t even be counted as mid-scale ns actually dared to cast their greedy eyes on the trophies of the entire humankind themselves?¡±

    Ji Hao paused shortly. ¡®Does this have something to do with Wuzhi Qi again?¡¯ thought Ji Hao, ¡®If it¡¯s so, then the one who has been supporting Wuzhi Qi is Gong Gong Wuyou! It¡¯s Gong Gong family! Those guys do have the guts!¡¯

 Chapter 442: Short-stay Palace

    Chapter 442: Short-stay Pce

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    After having been through this ¡®rebellion,¡¯ as the Ink Ape n and the other seven ns had attempted to loot the captives, the captive-escorting troops had been changed to elite troops urgently transferred from Chi Ban Mountain. Huaxu Family, Lie Mountain Family, and Thunder Luster n all deployed their forces to escort this great group of captives back to the south.

    In order to raise the marching speed, the Magi Pce had sent over another batch of Magi to cast spells on those captured ve warriors and ves, allowing them to move faster.

    The returning journey was still rough, yet, no other disturbances happened during it this time. Ji Hao and his teammates returned to Pu Ban city safely. Once they arrived, people stationed in Pu Ban city came to coordinate with them, counting and registering all ve warriors and ves escorted by each troop and kept them in a wild area near Pu Ban city.

    After delivering the captives under his escort, Ji Hao took his troop, which seemed to be not even slightly smaller than before, and marched into Pu Ban city. Trudging for another couple of days and nights, he finally led his people to his own territory, which was located in Pu Ban city.

    The Divine Light Lake and Fine Jade Snow Pce...

    That was a short-stay pce Gong Gong Wuyou built for himself in Pu Ban city and had cost him quite a fortune. This area was an enclosure, thousands of miles in extent, containing stunningly beautiful natural sceneries and rare nts all over the area. In the middle of this thousands of miles long park was the Divine Lightke, which was the most beautifulke in Pu Ban city.

    The Divine Light Lake was three-thousand miles squared in area; it was a vast expanse of mist-covered water. The natural beauty of thiske was recognized as the number one in Pu Ban city. Tens of small inds were located in theke, all abound in different and rare types of tea; theke was also the habitat of hundreds of different kinds of rare fishes, all of which wererge and extremely delicious. In addition to that, the water quality of the Divine Light Lake was excellent. Twenty-two natural water meridians were located under theke, and theke was the spot where all those natural water meridians met. Therefore, this Divine Light Lake also filled with magical mother-of-pearls and precious pearls.

    The Fine Jade Snow Pce stood on the northern side of the Divine Light Lake near a mountain and by the water, looking magnificent.

    The pce was built with white jade, silver, white crystal, white trida, white coral, white pearl and other rare materials. The pce was entirely glowing white, genuinely seeming like a natural-crafted piece condensed from the essence of ice and snow.

    This enormous pce was shaped like a spread out pair of wings of a bird, extended to both sides along the mountainsides. The pce had upied nearly a hundred miles ofnd squared, containing four hundred and ny different sized halls, nearly ten-thousand pavilions and rooms as anciry spaces. Every single one of those was sumptuous and was built upon enormous costs.

    Gong Gong Wuyong had cost an absolute fortune, hired real gods who were good at constructing pces such as Kua E, and spent whole twelve years of hard work. It was only then that he finallypleted the construction of this Divine Light Lake and Fine Jade Snow Pce, which were as magnificent as those legendary pces in heaven. However, after Rong Mountain n discovered the all-adapted magic crystal mine, Gong Gong Wuyou and Lie Shanxu joined hands and attempted to frame Ji Hao. Because of this, Zhu Rong extorted Gong Gong Wuyou for Ji Hao, and thus, this Fine Jade Snow Pce became a present given to Ji Hao by Gong Gong Wuyou as an amend.

    This immense park extended for thousands of miles. Except for the main building of Fine Jade Snow Pce, hundreds of different sized pces and mansions were standing in the mountain and jungle areas in the surroundings. Those were all located in spots which had the greatest views; each of the tens of small inds in theke had exquisite buildings with innovative designs standing on it as well.

    For this Divine Light Lake and Fine Jade Snow Pce, Gong Gong Wuyou had truly spent endless amounts of money and efforts, yet he couldn¡¯t live in here even for a day before this whole area became Ji Hao¡¯s personal property.

    Once Ji Hao and hisrge troop of ves reached the entrance of the Divine Light Lake Park, they saw an honorific arch that was carved out of white jade standing right in the middle of the board road. The arch was three-hundred meters tall, embossed with countless lively patterns of fishes and dragons. Under it, eight thousand ves and maidservants left by Gong Gong Wuyou had lined up in ordered lines, reverently kneeling on both sides of the road, quietly expecting Ji Hao and his people¡¯s arrival.

    Kneeling on the left side of the road were ves, all wearing ck outfits; on the right side were maidservants, all wearing white dresses. Uniformly, all ves were wearing long swords. They were all at the peak-junior-level, nearly reaching the level of Senior Magi. Each one of them had been releasing a keen and fierce sense of power. All maidservants were bedecked with jewels, and most of the ornaments worn by them were rather luxurious; these maidservants were at the same power level as those ves.

    Ji Hao looked at these ves and maidservants, and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head in shock. ¡®Is this the luxurious lifestyle being lived by the Gong Gong family, one of the God-kind?¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    ¡°Stand up! From now on, settle down in your job. After a while, you will find out that although I am not a mean master, you don¡¯t want to vite my rules.¡± Ji Hao looked at these panicky ves and maidservants while he said in a low yet cold voice. His voice sounded clear and strong in everyone¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Keep your minds on your words, and you will gain benefits sooner orter. If anyone has any different thought, killing is nothing difficult for me.¡±

    All these ves and maidservants were left in here by Gong Gong Wuyou. The ones being selected to stay in here and serve Ji Hao must be the ones who were close to Gong Gong Wuyou and trusted by him. Every single one of these ves and maidservants was handsome and beautiful, and had decent cultivation; obviously, they were all handpicked elites. These people were like a fleshy piece of meat which had fallen into the mouth of a beast. Ji Hao surely wouldn¡¯t spit such a good piece of meat out. Therefore, he gave his warning before moving into this pce; this was totally reasonable.

    After he settled down in here, he would take control of these people¡¯s life and death. Till then, the Fine Jade Snow Pce would naturally be like a solid iron board, with no furtive eyes to be worried about.

    While Ji Hao was speaking to those ves and maidservants, many people following behind him had popped their eyes out in shock.

    Because of the reckless robberymitted by the Ink Ape n and other few ns, over a hundred thousand warriors who were responsible for escorting ves were all degraded to ves by Wulong Yao simply with a word and were all given to Ji Hao as his personal warriors.

    Those were over a hundred thousand personal warriors. At present, where could Ji Hao find trustable people to work for him? Therefore, Ji Hao got a headache every time he thought of the problem regarding how to restrain and manage all those people. Conveniently, each warriormander having more than a hundred warriors under hismand were selected out by Ji Hao, and these more than three thousand warriormanders were taken as Ji Hao¡¯s personal ves.

    Except for these warriormanders, all the other captured warriors were enrolled as captives by Ji Hao, for the governors in Pu Ban city to sell.

    All these three-thousand warriormanders and their families were born in small to mid-scale human ns like the Ink Ape n. Normally, they all lived in wooden or thatched cottages; when did they ever see pces and mansions as magnificent as this one?

    But from now on, they were going to live here. Looking at this splendid pce, which was beautiful like the legendary ones that belonged only to gods in heaven, these warriors who were degraded to ves were actually chuckling to themselves ¡ª This ce was hundreds of times better than their own ns.

    Zhamu and his over ten thousand warriors had also been extra passionately looking at this breathtakingly beautiful piece ofnd.

    Such a beautiful ce, such a stunning pce. Only Yu n lords could live in pces like these. But now, lowly ve warriors like them could also have a tiny space of their own in such a splendid pce!

    Everyone was now staring at Ji Hao with iparably solicitous looks.

    Ji Haoughed out loud while waving his hand forward, and thundered, ¡°Go, all get in. This ce is huge enough. Zhamu, you and your people,e to stay near the main pce. There are a series of buildings particrly for garrisons, enough to amodate around ten-thousand of you.¡±

    The troop marched to the Fine Jade Snow Pce. Everyone had his or her own room.

    Gong Gong Wuyou was such a nice person. In every single room, furniture like bed and table, homewares such as nkets, mattress, even teapot and cups, everything that one expected to find was avable.

    In the cer of Fine Jade Snow Pce,rge amounts of cereals and meat were in storage, even with a hundred thousand vats of top-grade wine.

    With the help of all these supplies stored in the pce, Ji Hao spent two days to finally settle down in Fine Jade Snow Pce.

 Chapter 443: Quiet

    Chapter 443: Quiet

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Watery mist shrouded the Divine Light Lake, while Fine Jade Snow Pce was entrenched on the mountainside like a giant bird.

    Maidservants with long white dresses were shuttling in the woods, looking like elves. The bamboo baskets carried in their hands were filled with fresh flowers. These freshly picked flowers still had drops of dew dotted on the petals and were used to decorate the pce. Some maidservants were holding jade jars collecting dew drops from those fresh and tender petals for making magical tea.

    Servants wearing ck outfits were quietly and gently walking in the pce. While walking, they slightly wielded their hands along with which, refreshing breezes descended from the air with drizzles, brushing every single grain of dust away from every corner of the pce.

    In a t area near the Divine Light Lake, Zhamu and his more than ten thousand warriors had leaped into the air like frogs, with massive rocks carried on their backs. They jumped so high that they even seemed to be flying. The dark skins of these ve warriors were thickly covered in sparkling drops of perspiration, and under the skin of each of them, blood veins bulged out one after another. As the gravity spell symbols shed across the surfaces of those huge rocks from time to time, these ve warriors gasped deeply and loudly. The sense of power released from their bodies was as strong as fierce boas and raging dragons.

    On another training ground that was located nearby, over three thousand human warriors were practicing in pairs. They had their teeth gnashed, hands holding sticks, and had been doing attacks and defenses. Those wooden sticks held in their hands were made from thousand-year-old wood cores, and were embossed with solidifying spell symbols and gravity spell symbols for the purpose of hardening and adding weights. While bashing against each other, these sticks generated muffled thunder-like booms.

    asionally, some warriors were knocked to the ground. What came right afterward was a fierceshunched by the warriormander who had been standing on the edge of the training ground.

    Whether it was the human warriors or the non-humankind ve warriors, all of them had been trying their best to drill themselves.

    They were clearly aware that from now on, they would be working and fighting under Ji Hao¡¯smand, and their strength level and performances would decide the treatment their families could enjoy.

    In terms of status, they were all equal; no one was higher than anyone else. One group out of them wasposed of non-humankind beings while the other group sinners; the rtionship between these two groups of people waspetitive. If they wanted to live a better life, they would have to work harder and do better, defeating their opponents in thepetition.

    Among these warriors¡¯ families, some older people stood out and started working with the skills and techniques they had mastered.

    Some of them were doing the gardening, some were cleaning dead twigs and withered leaves, some were taking care of those rare herbs and nts nted in different spots of the garden, and others went to those small inds by boats, taking care of those numerous kinds of magic teas nted on the inds.

    Some had even divided themselves into groups, patrolling in each area of the garden, casting beasts away and maintaining the safety and peace of the garden. Some were fishing and getting ms by theke, then sending these fresh food materials into the kitchen, making the food storage of Fine Jade Snow Pce richer.

    Everyone was busy, even children were trying their best to do the work that was within their capabilities.

    Everyone understood that they were ves, and ves couldn¡¯t be counted as human beings. Instead, they were only Ji Hao¡¯s private properties. As ves, if they dared to bezy, a hack right on the neck might be waiting for them as a warning to the others.

    Around the Divine Light Lake, people had been as busy as bees, yet, much noise wasn¡¯t being created.

    In a nice quietness that could calm anyone¡¯s heart down, Ji Hao stood up from the jade hassock that he had been sitting on and meditating and pushed the door of the secret hall open. After having stayed in and cultivated for a whole night, he walked to the terrace outside the hall.

    The terrace was paved with silver, and was hundreds of meters squared in area; the guardrails around the terrace were cast from silver as well, decorated with white crystal and embossed with patterns of dragons. Under the terrace was a thriving piece of florescent woods. Five-hundred meters in front of the woods was arge expanse of misty water, and within the white mist, tens of boats were shutting on the surface of theke.

    Ji Hao grinned, held his hands in behind his body while he stood still facing the east.

    The first ray of the morning sun split the air and reached over, brushing against the top of the mountains in the east and shining on the Divine Light Lake.

    Ji Hao held his breath and released his primordial spirit from his body. Meanwhile, all of his awakened Magus Acupoints began rotating simultaneously. A muffled, thunderous sound came out of his body which sounded like a tornado. Following by a swishing noise, natural powers surrounding him transformed into visible, white airstreams, ceaselessly being absorbed by his awakened Magus Acupoints.

    Suddenly, the sun rose from the east, and countless streams of purely positive purple smoke descended swooshingly. Ji Hao popped out his eyes and inhaled all of it into his chest. His primordial spirit floating upon his head began shining brightly while constantly breathing in the streams of purple smoke; the purple smoke was absorbed by the primordial spirit in streams, like birds flying into the woods. Ji Hao only felt that his entire body was warm and his primordial spirit was a lot more refined than before. His powers had being improved by far.

    ¡°Mountain and River stamper, out!¡± Ji Hao cast a deep growl, following which the mountain and river stamper flew out from in between his eyebrows, rose above the head of his primordial spirit while rotating.

    After absorbing enough amount of purely positive purple smoke, an extremely pure and refined stream of original spirit power contained in his primordial spirit was ready to burst. Ji Hao silently gave the permission with his mind, as a slight stream of purple smoke that was faintly sparkling with a golden light flew out from the month of his primordial spirit, transforming into an extremely thin yet long beam of purple light, surging into the mountain and river stamper.

    The glow of the mountain and river stamper grew dazzling. Patterns of mountains and rivers embossed on the stamper seemed to be real as they sparkled. Meanwhile, the earth meridians and water meridians within ten-thousand miles around the Divine Light Lake vibrated simultaneously. Being shook by the mountain and river stamper, vigorous streams of power of earth meridians and water meridians rose, surging over like numerous enormous dragons.

    The connection between Ji Hao and the mountain and river stamper was strengthened by a little bit, which meant he could now have slightly better control over this powerful natural-crafted treasure, and the power of this treasure that he was now capable of activating was stronger than before.

    Abruptly, Ji Hao¡¯s body quivered. The power of earth meridians and water meridians that were located in the area of ten thousand miles radius around theke surged over while roaring, gushing into his body through the Yongquan acupoints which were located in the soles of his feet. The tremendous power streams surged in his body like a rampant flood. Wherever these power streams swept across, slim meridians were widened and swelled one after another; Magus Acupoints which were forcibly awakened up by the overwhelming natural power quickly lightened up one after another as well.

    From his skin, scorching hot streams of sweat oozed gout. His sweat was as sticky asva, every single drop of it containing a terrifyingly great heat that was strong enough to even melt gold and rock.

    More and more newly awakened Magus acupoints lit up on Ji Hao¡¯s body... one hundred, two hundred, three hundred...

    With the help of the mountain and river stamper¡¯s immense power, over a thousand of Ji Hao¡¯s Magus acupoints were awakened all at once. His new emerging powers were as great as the power of Gods and Devils. As that stunningly great power surged inside his body, Ji Hao¡¯s body abruptly grew half a foot taller than before. Meanwhile, his bones, tendons, and muscles expanded one after another as well.

    When a great pain starteding from every corner of his body, Ji Hao stopped the cultivation of the mountain and river stamper. At the same time, the earth meridians and watery meridians which were activated by the power of the stamper calmed down silently.

    Huge and coiling clouds of steam puffed out from Ji Hao¡¯s body. Waves of hot steam surged up to hundreds of meter high, making all birds in the woods tremble in fear and not dare to make even the slightest noise.

    This kind of cultivationsted for a couple of days. Blithely, Ji Hao cultivated himself as much as he liked during the nighttime, and in the mornings, he cultivated the mountain and river stamper and ceaselessly woke up new Magus Acupoints up with its help. Thus, his power had been improving at a tremendous rate.

    During the daytime, Ji Hao would either hang out with Man Man and Shaosi or sit down and have a seminar with Po, consulting him about all kinds of problems and questions that emerged during his cultivation. If he had some spare time, he would concoct some magic medicines and make some round pills, or cast a few daggers and swords and make some talismans. His recent life was iparably free and easy.

    Like this, big half a month passed away. People in Pu Ban city began to talk about the news regarding the fact that the Chi Ban Mountain war came to a conclusion and Emperor Shun, Si Wen Ming and other humankind governors had already triumphantly returned with their warriors. By now, they were only about twenty-four hours away from Pu Ban city.

    Next, an unspeakable atmosphere appeared in Pu Ban city, and some undercurrents were stirred up. Many people started to have many different thoughts.

    This day, Ji Hao was listening to Po talking about Feng Shui, and how to set up arge-scale protecting formation with the power of the mountain and water stamper. Unexpectedly, Zhamu walked in, reverently knelt on the ground and began talking.

    ¡°Master, elders from the Great Strength Water Ape n asked for a meeting with you!¡±

 Chapter 444: Bad Guests

    Chapter 444: Bad Guests

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    In the reception hall of the Fine Jade Snow Pce, eight fifteen-meter tall, silver-colored gigantic apes were standing in a straight line and gasping quickly and loudly. Their smooth and shining long silver fur fluttered in the air without being blown by any wind. It looked as if countless tiny snakes were wriggling on the bodies of these apes, seeming evil and hideous.

    These apes were wearing golden heart-protecting mirrors with watery cloud patterns as decoration, and golden skirt-shaped armors below their waists, protecting their crotches. Their hands held around fifteen meters long shining, golden and heavy sticks. Fierce power streams had been surging around their entire bodies; the blood scent released from their bodies was so dense that it seemed even to condense into a touchable entity.

    ¡®Ding¡¯, Shaosi carried a jade tray and ced a cup of green tea in front of Dark Cloud, an elder of the Great Strength Water Ape n.

    Dark Cloud, this tall and sturdy elder who had a sharp and aggressive sense of power releasing from his body, was sitting straight on arge chair. He raised his pair of dense eyebrows and cast a sideway nce at Shaosi, then said slowly, ¡°Are you Shaosi? Elder Candle Dragon¡¯s disciple?¡±

    Shaosi took a few steps back, naturally and politely nodded and saluted to Dark Cloud, then responded, ¡°Yes, Elder Candle Dragon is my tutor.¡±

    Dark Cloud picked up the tea cup which was carved out of white jade, sucking all the tea contained in the cup into this mouth without leaving a drop, then gulped loudly. Clicked his lips, Dark Cloud said in a cold tone, ¡°vorless trash. You bunch of kids know nothing about receiving guests. When treating guests, booze and meat are the bests. Then get a few girls, strip them and let them frisk... This is how you treat a guest.¡±

    Shaosi slightly frowned, not wanting to respond.

    ¡°Haha,¡± Dark Cloud gave a loudugh that was unpleasant to hear, crossed his legs and threw another sideway nce at Shaosi, continuing in that cold voice, ¡°Hm, this little face seems to be fresh and juicy, do you have a boyfriend? Ha, I have a son...Eh, never mind, forget about that worthless son of mine. Little girl, why don¡¯t you just let me...¡±

    Shaosi¡¯s face instantly darkened and right in the next moment, her slim silhouette shed across the air, showing up in front of Dark Cloud. Without any pause or hesitation, she threw a heavy p onto Dark Cloud¡¯s wrinkled face.

    Dark Cloud was startled quite badly by Shaosi¡¯s unexpected teleportation, however, when Shaosiunched that p, he had already made his reaction. He raised his right hand and easily caught Shaosi¡¯s palm.

    p! Shaosi was pushed back by the counterforce tens of steps far, almost bumping against the wall of the reception hall. The look on Dark Cloud¡¯s wrinkled face changed quickly while therge chair he was sitting on shattered into tens of bits and his sturdy body swayed for a little while. Same as Shaosi, he stepped back for seven to eight steps, nearly falling to the ground directly.

    ¡°What a great strength!¡± Dark Cloud looked at Shaosi in shock. The power vibration released from Shaosi¡¯s body clearly belonged to a Senior Magus. Shaosi¡¯s power vibrations still came from her body and were purely condensed from the power of her spirit blood and life-force. Not a single trace of any prehistorical and violent power of a spirit star was mixed in it; this proved that Shaosi was only a Senior Magus, and was still far away from the level of Magus Kings.

    Nevertheless, Shaosi¡¯s physical strength was as great as a real dragon. The Dark Cloud had even sensed a great pain from his palm and felt his finger bones were nearly broken.

    ¡°Little girl, is this how you treat a guest in here? I have to teach you a lesson today!¡± Dark Cloud was enraged and ashamed at the same time, and couldn¡¯t help but yelled out. He was an elder of the Great Strength Water Ape n, possessing a high and respectful status. However, just now he was nearly pped to the ground by a little girl. hHow could he possibly endure this?

    Shaosi¡¯s eyes shone with a bright white light while she red at Dark Cloud and said in a deep yet strong voice, ¡°How can you be called a guest? If you¡¯re truly a guest, we will surely treat you with courtesy. But a bad guest like you, what would be a big deal even if we killed you?¡±

    Following a deep series of spell chanting, magical flowing light streams emerged from around Shaosi¡¯s body, along with which an incredible sense of power, which would make people feel frozen from the hearts to the bodies, silently surged out. By now, the entire reception hall looked like a drop of ink, which was soaking in the water and about to dissolve. The walls, floor, and roof, everything in this hall was squirming, twisting in a weird way, while waves of hazy shadows rippled on their surfaces.

    Shaosi raised both of her hands, which had be hazy and blurred. A sky-devouring fierce power spread out from Shaosi¡¯s body that made the surrounding space twisted; her body seemed to have be a ck hole. Everything in the surrounding space, including natural powers, light and any other things, began swiftly surging towards Shaosi¡¯s body.

    The eight silver fur gigantic apes let out loud hissing roars in panic. They wielded the huge golden sticks held in their hands, but those long and solid sticks had now be soft and powerless. Meanwhile, their power and life-force had been ceaselessly pouring out like floodwater, making their bodies soft and powerless too. They couldn¡¯t even hold their sticks, which normally weighed nothing to them, anymore.

    Behind Shaosi¡¯s body, a hazy silhouette with a white robe gradually emerged. The silhouette was way too blurred, and one couldn¡¯t clearly see its shape.

    An extreme-level of fear that came from the deepest areas of their souls suddenly attacked. For unknown reasons, these eight silver gigantic apes protruded their eyes in fear, their long fur standing straight up as well. If it weren¡¯t for their violent and fierce nature and bare control on their current minds, they would have dropped their weapons and fled long ago.

    Boundless terror emerged in Dark Cloud¡¯s heart as well. It was the greatest fear that came deeply from his soul. He popped his eyes widely out, staring at that white silhouette. His teeth constantly chattered against each other while cold sweat continuously gushed out from his back.

    ¡®She¡¯s only a Senior Magus, only a Senior Magus... a Senior Magus who can be crushed to death by me with a little finger!¡¯ Dark Cloud madly shouted in his head, trying to gain back some self-confidence by getting himself to focus just on her cultivation level.

    However, looking at the hazy and blurred figure of Shaosi, Dark Cloud could not just find the courage to attack, even while knowing that he was capable of crushing her to death easily. Her figure seemed like a ck hole, speedily absorbing some strange, mysterious kind of power that even he couldn¡¯t identify or understand. It was like his courage had beenpletely swallowed by Shaosi, and by now, Dark Cloud was only left as a gutless coward.

    ¡°Duo,¡± chanted Shaosi in a low voice.

    The hearts of Dark Cloud and the eight gigantic apes suddenly beat quickly. The next moment, they opened their mouths simultaneously, each letting out a hot stream of blood, ejecting tens of meters away.

    The blood vomited by Dark Cloud and those apes was crimson and had scorching-hot steam rising from it. It had been emitting a strong bloody scent that was hundred times stronger than the scent of ordinary blood. That was the spirit blood of their hearts, condensed from their life-force. After vomiting that mouthful of blood, the life each of them had shortened by a hundred years at least.

    ¡°Stop...stop this!¡± Dark Cloud howled hoarsely.

    ¡°Shaosi!¡± Ji Hao had already walked to the entrance of the reception hall and had seen Dark Cloud vomiting blood. The terrifying and negative power released from Shaosi¡¯s body even overawed Ji Hao by a little bit. ¡®Candle Dragon Gui, that old monster... what the hell did he teach Shaosi and Taisi?¡¯

    Hearing Ji Hao¡¯s voice, Shaosi immediately restrained that terrifying power released by her, following which all the abnormal phenomena in the hall disappeared. She grinned at Ji Hao then said in a gentle and sweet voice, ¡°This is Elder Dark Cloud from Great Strength Water Ape n. Eh? When did the teacup break? I¡¯ll tell someone to make a new pot of tea!¡±

    Ji Hao smilingly nodded at Shaosi and pretended as if nothing had happened just now. He cupped his hands to Dark Cloud and said, ¡°Elder Dark Cloud, wee! Forgive me for noting out earlier and weing you. I apologize, I apologize. Come,e, take a seat.¡± Ji Hao then turned his head around and yelled to a few servants, ¡°Someone, bring some good tea! Hm...these few are so tall and vigorous...Man Man, Man Man, get a few baskets of fruits to treat our guests! Man Man, Man Man,e take these few monkeys out and have a nice walk!¡±

    The faces of Dark Cloud and the few gigantic apes twisted in anger.

    However, thinking of the terrifying ability Shaosi showed just now, Dark Cloud forcibly choked his anger back to his stomach, angrily found himself an undamaged chair and sat back down.

 Chapter 445: Buy Out

    Chapter 445: Buy Out

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    A few maidservants came and wiped the blood off the ground while the shatteredrge chair was moved out as well.

    The reception hall soon became clean and bright. Dark Cloud sat on arge chair with a darkened face, pondering while frowning about how he should regain his lost face. He was attacked by a little girl who was far less powerful than himself, and even spat a mouthful of heart spirit blood out; this was way too humiliating. He even forgot the real purpose of his visit, instead now had his heart set on saving his face first.

    While Dark Cloud was silently pondering, Man Man happily rushed over along with an earth-shaking series of footsteps, and with a bag of fire bananas carried in her hands. The fire banana was a special local product of the Southern Wastnd.

    In Southern Wastnd, fire banana was the most favorite kind of food of apes and monkeys. Man Man gave a big grin once she saw the eight gigantic apes and darted towards them while yelling, ¡°Aha! Monkeys, monkeys, big monkeys! Come, have some bananas. Haha,e, roll and flip, Man Man will treat you with delicious bananas!¡±

    Dark Cloud¡¯s face turned darker and darker.

    The eight gigantic silver apes even began breathing heavily because of the rage. They were not pet monkeys. Instead, they were totem beasts of the Great Strength Water Ape n, responsible for guarding the ancestral temple of the Great Strength Water Ape n. asionally, they served as guards, escorting elders travel out of the n.

    In Great Strength Water Ape n, the status of these gigantic silver apes was a lot higher than the status of ordinary nsmen!

    But Man Man had just actually teased them with a bag of fire bananas!

    Despite the fact that those fire bananas were indeed attractive and the sweet scent emitted by those bananas even made salivas of those apes flow out in streams, the eight apes still red at Man Man wrathfully ¡ª They were totem beasts with dignities, not some wild monkeys living in the jungle!

    Boom! Followed by a thunderous boom, the reception hall suddenly vibrated. Next, Dark Cloud, who sat still on therge chair was frightened to shoot up from his seat. In great shock, he widely opened his eyes and stared at Man Man who had just pressed a giant silver ape to the ground with a single hand!

    Gigantic Silver apes were all born with immense strength and great power. The physical strength of a silver ape was more than ten times greater than a same-level human warrior. The eight silver apes were all at the peak-senior-level. However, even if five to six peak-senior-level human Magi warriors were to join hands, it would still be unlikely for them to defeat one silver ape.

    But just now, Man man pressed her hand on the neck of a silver ape and directly and heavily pushed it down to the ground, as if she was ying with a puppy. Afterward, she forcibly opened the ape¡¯s mouth and thrust in a fire banana¡¯ the banana was poked right into the ape¡¯s throat from its mouth¡¯s corner.

    The poor gigantic silver ape was choked by the thick fire banana and was disabled from breathing; because of the suffocation, the ape even showed the whites of its eyes.

    Man Man excitedly patted on the head of the poor ape whileughing loudly and yelled, ¡°Eat, eat! Monkey, monkey, big monkey! Haha! How much are these few monkeys for? I want to buy them! They can be our ymates! And when we get tired of them, we can grill them and eat them!¡±

    Ji Hao remained silent and grinned, choosing simply to not say anything.

    The eight silver apes were frightened to death. They stared at Man Man as if they were staring at a genuine ghost. Especially the one who was pressed down on the ground by Man Man with a single palm and waspletely powerless to resist, unable to move at all. By now, the ape had even started wailing in despair and rm.

    All of Dark Cloud¡¯s fine hairs stood straight up while he stared at Man Man the way people would stare at a dreadful prehistorical monster.

    How could a little girl, who looked so pretty and adorable, say something so cruel and horrible? Those apes were totem beasts of their Great Strength Water Ape n, they were the symbols of the Great Strength Water Ape n, but Man Man actually wanted to grill and eat them!

    ¡°Such great strength!¡± Dark Cloud murmured in shock while staring at Man Man.

    ¡°Man Man is the daughter of the Great Libation, Zhu Rong.¡± said Ji Hao ndly, ¡°Therefore, she is gifted. Indeed, she¡¯s strong, and I think in mere terms of physical strength, not even an ordinary Magus King can be better than her.¡±

    During these few days after they returned to Pu Ban city, Ji Hao had divided the eight drops of Magus King spirit blood, which were refined by Po, equally among Man Man, Shaosi, Taisi, Yu Mu and Feng Xing, for them to absorb. The amount of spirit blood gained by each of them had nearly reached to total amount of spirit blood possessed by two Magus Kings.

    After absorbing the Magus King spirit blood, the oue showed by Man Man was that her terrifying strength grew greater and greater. By now, every single move made by her was as great as a move made by an ancient, enormous dragon. Encountering Man Man could clearly be considered the worst possible luck for these eight silver apes.

    ¡°Man Man, take our guests out and y. Treat them well, make sure they have enough fresh fruits!¡±

    ¡°Out and y! Out and y!¡± During the past few days, Man Man had been strolling about in the surrounding areas. Such a footloose life had highly stimted the wildness she had in her heart. These eight silver apes were perfect toys that had been brought to her face!

    Before the eight poor things agreed, Man Man leaped up as swiftly as a gust of wind, grabbed the necks of those apes and threw them out one after another. Along with a loud swooshing noise, the eight apes were thrown out by Man Man while howling and wailing.

    ¡°Ji Hao, I¡¯m out to y! Later, let¡¯s go find mother-of-pearls together, pearls in those are stunning!¡± Man Man yelled happily in excitement and swished out of the reception hall. After that, shrill howls and screams let out by those apes rang, seemingly without an end. But soon, those howls and screams faded away.

    ¡°Ji Hao!¡± Dark Cloud¡¯s lips had even gone purple because of the rage. He tremblingly pointed his finger at Ji Hao but couldn¡¯t let a word out for quite a while.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a few monkeys. Let them y with Man Man, she¡¯ll be happy. She¡¯s Zhu Rong¡¯s daughter after all.¡± said Ji Hao calmly while looking at Dark Cloud, ¡°Please, sit down and have some tea!¡±

    Shaosi quietly walked into the reception hall with a jade te carried in her hands. She poured a cup of green tea each for Ji Hao and Dark Cloud, then politely and smilingly stood aside, narrowed her eyes, silently looking at Dark Cloud from up to down.

    Just now, Dark Cloud was badly frightened by the dreadful and mysterious power released by Shaosi. This effect still hadn¡¯t worn off and when Dark Cloud saw Shaosi standing in the hall, the atmosphere instantly became especially heavy and serious. He knitted his eyebrows, nced at Ji Hao, then nced at Shaosi, after which, he gnashed his teeth and sat on arge chair. He picked up the teacup and gulped the whole cup of tea; he even swallowed the tea leaves contained in the cup.

    Ji Hao held his teacup up as well, crossed his legs and took a small sip of the tea, then said ndly, ¡°Shaosi, go tell those girls to not use dew drops when making tea. The vor of tea is mixed with the aroma of flowers and tastes a bit indelicate.¡±

    ¡°Hm, I¡¯ll tell them to try the water from the spring behind the mountain.¡± Shaosi gave a faint smile and responded with a silvery voice.

    ¡°Hm, spring water is the best for making tea. We have plenty of springs nearby. Someday we should try them one by one!¡± Ji Hao put the tea cup down and said to Shaosi earnestly.

    Dark Cloud waspletely neglected, which made his face turned darker in anger.

    Dark Cloud threw a heavy p on the tea table beside him and shouted loudly, ¡°Ji Hao! I came to see you because there¡¯s something that you should know!¡±

    Ji Hao smilingly turned to Dark Cloud and responded politely, ¡°Eh? Dear elder Dark Cloud, what is it? Please tell.¡±

    Dark Cloud snorted coldly, then took out a leather bag and threw it on the ground beside Ji Hao¡¯s feet.

    ¡®ng¡¯! Loud and clear jade coin ngs came out from the leather bag. Judging from this sound, the leather bag had hundreds of jade coins contained in it at most.

    ¡°Those personal ves of yours who were left in Pu Ban city by you, 198,542 people in total, we, Great Strength Water Ape n, have bought them out.¡±

    ¡°However, we are a bit short of moneytely. For now, we can¡¯t give you that many jade coins. Here are five-hundred jade coins, and for the rest, we will pay you in stages in the next ten-thousand years.¡±

    Dark Cloud took a deep gasp and stared at Ji Hao in the eyes while continuing in a cold voice, ¡°This is also the will of our great master, Wuzhi Qi.¡±

 Chapter 446: Beat Up

    Chapter 446: Beat Up

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    During the journey back to Pu Ban city, over hundred thousand warriors from Ink Ape n and other few ns raised a rebellion, attempting to loot those captives. Ji Hao captured them alive with the use of a magic formation and a powerful treasure. After that, Wulong Yao came with Emperor Shun¡¯s order, stating that all warriors who came from these eight ns and had participated in the rebellion would be degraded to ves and awarded to Ji Hao as his personal trophies.

    Over hundred thousand warriors and their families, that would make nearly two million people.

    Ji Hao wasn¡¯t in the mood to feed all these people, provide food, clothes, amodations and other living supplies for them, neither could he afford it all. Besides, these warriors came from eight different ns, and the rtionships between them were way tooplicated. This made the administrative work of these warriors rather difficult.

    For the above reasons, after returning to Pu Ban city, Ji Hao had only carefully selected around three-hundred most powerful warriors to serve as his personal force, and for the rest of his captives and their families, he handed all of them to ve dealers in Pu Ban and put them on sale.

    Those warriors were elites of the Ink Ape n and other seven ns. Around ten percent of them were Senior Magi while the rest were all at Junior-level and even peak-junior-level. In the market, ves like them were extremely popr and hard to get.

    At present, prices of ves had been remaining stable. Not to mention Junior-level ves, for Senior-level ve warriors, humankind one would be worth around ten-thousand jade coins, while a non-humankind one would cost double the price.

    Among those captives put on sale by Ji Hao, the number of Senior-level ones had nearly reached ten-thousand. ording to the current market price of twenty-thousand jade coins each, these ten-thousand Senior-level captives could be worth two-hundred million in total, which was a vast fortune. Added with the other more than hundred thousand Junior-level warriors and hundreds of thousands of families of theirs, this would be a stunning sum of money.

    How could Wu Yun intend to buy all those captives with nothing but five-hundred jade coins?

    Would residual payment truly be settled within the next ten-thousand years? Did Dark Cloud really think that Ji Hao was a silly kid?

    ¡°We didn¡¯t know that you have selected the three-thousand most powerful ones out.¡± Dark Cloud looked at Ji Hao with a disdainful sneer on his face and said, ¡°We will buy them out as well, along with their families... we will buy all of them.¡±

    ¡°And of course, the payment for these three warriors and their families will also be settled in stages within the next ten-thousand years,¡± said Dark Cloud with a teasing tone while looking at Ji Hao. ¡°Or, if you run short on money, whenever that is, you can just go to our Great Strength Water Ape n and let us know. If we can squeeze out some spare money, we will, more or less, give you some.¡±

    Ji Hao coldly looked at Dark Cloud, said ndly, ¡°Sorry, I am not going to sell them to you.¡±

    The grin on Dark Cloud¡¯s face instantly vanished. He stood up, and with the advantage of height, looked slightly down at Ji Hao and said in a frosty voice, ¡°We have already taken those people away. Here is the purchase agreement! Come, put your fingerprint in here and this deal will be done. Later when I leave, I will take thest three thousand warriors and their families with me.¡±

    Dark Cloud took out a thick roll of leathers and spread it slowly. On those leather pieces, lines of handwriting were clear. Those were nothing else but three copies of a purchase agreement. On each leather piece, a bright red seal was printed by the ve market, and the name of the market manager was signed along with his personal seal being printed as well. Next to the manager¡¯s signature and personal seal were Dark Cloud¡¯s signature and personal seal.

    As long as Ji Hao signed his name and gave his fingerprint or gave his personal seal on the agreement, this would be aplete, effective purchase agreement.

    ¡°Your fingerprint is thest needed thing,¡± taunted Dark Cloud,¡° Southern Wastnd barbarian, if you don¡¯t know how to write your own name, I can do it for you out of kindness. You only need to give a fingerprint of yours.¡±

    Ji Hao sighed slightly, sneered while reading uses of the agreement, then said coldly, ¡°Characters, I can still read some. ording to this agreement, the payment for those ve warriors has already been fully delivered, right? Hundreds of millions of jade coins, truly delivered?¡±

    Dark Cloud smiled, pointed his finger at the leather bag beside Ji Hao¡¯s feet and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that all in there?¡±

    Ji Hao stood up, looking at Dark Cloud¡¯s grinning face, sighed again and said, ¡°Here are only five-hundred jade coins! Five hundred jade coins, what a fortune! Take these to a market in Pu Ban, you can buy thousands of vats of wine. However, those ve warriors are worth hundreds of millions of jade coins!¡±

    Dark Cloud looked at Ji Hao and responded in a frosty tone, ¡°Our Great Strength Water Ape n will pay it off year by year in the next ten-thousand years.¡±

    Ji Hao helplessly spread his arms and said, ¡°Are you treating me like a child?¡±

    Dark Cloud narrowed his eyes. Deep in his eyes, a fierce and malicious beam of light shed across. He then growled in a deep voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a child? Ji Hao, how old are you exactly? You should know, a very high position is held by our old master, Wuzhi Qi, who is worshiped by our Great Strength Water Ape n.¡±

    Gasping deeply, Dark Cloud gnashed his teeth and threatened Ji Hao in a deep voice, ¡°Do you really dare to go against our Great Strength Water Ape n, only because Si Wen Ming likes you? Kid, even if you don¡¯t think of yourself, don¡¯t you need to think of your n, your parents, and families?¡±

    The me of fury swooshed right up from Ji Hao¡¯s heart. Wuzhi Qi, Great Strength Water Ape n, and those people of Gong Gong in the Northern Wastnd!

    Back in Southern Wastnd, ck Water Serpent n was the archenemy of Gold Crow n for generations. Ji Hao had never forgotten this. Furthermore, the ck Water Serpent n was a n under the governance of Water God, Gong Gong!

    By now, both new and old hatred had mixed together. Dark Cloud and whoever that had been supporting him were pushing it too far!

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Ji Hao took an extra deep breath and asked. Faintly, ayer of fiery light emerged, drifting upon his Gold Crow fire clock.

    ¡°I am threatening you!¡± Dark Cloudughed viciously and said, ¡°You bunch of kids are indeed talented. Si Wen Ming likes you and Candle Dragon Gui, that old monster has even taken this little woman as his disciple...But, so what? You can never defeat our Great Strength Water Ape n, you can never win...¡±

    Ji Hao let out a long and resonant shout. The air he inhaled into his chest transformed into a roaring, fiery dragon and ejected out, while a heavy punch wasunched straight towards Dark Cloud¡¯s face.

    Dark Cloud gave a scornful sneer as he carelessly pped towards Ji Hao and said in that cold tone, ¡°In this case, don¡¯t me me for bullying...¡±

    All of a sudden, Dark Cloud¡¯s look changed. He wanted to suppress Ji Hao with violence, yet his entire body was nowpletely empty, and not even a little bit of power could be raised up. A faint stream of aroma spread out from his internal organs, and that faint yet sweet aroma made his whole body soft and powerless. His legs became weak with time as if all of his bones had suddenly gone and his body was going to melt into a puddle of liquid within this sweet aroma.

    ¡°Poison!¡± Dark Cloud leaped up and went on a rampage while growling, ¡°The tea was poisoned!¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s fist caused a muffled boom against Dark Cloud¡¯s face, sending him flying away.

    Before Dark Cloud fell back on the ground, Ji Hao leaped up and caught with him, casting a fierce wave of punches which was as swift as a rain of shooting stars, violently striking on Dark Cloud¡¯s body.

    Muffled bangs could be heard endlessly. Dark Cloud buried his head in his arms, huddled into a ball and let Ji Hao madly beat him. The clothes worn by him were soon torn into bits. Ji Hao¡¯s heavy punches continuallynded on his body, vibrated his bones and muscles, quickly causingrge bruises to develop on his body.

    ¡°Your bones are so tough!¡± Ji Hao crazily punched Dark Cloud until he sensed a piercing pain from his pair of hands.

    Bodies of Magus Kings were incredibly tough. By punching Dark Cloud bare-handedly with his current power, Ji Hao¡¯s body would still be too heavily burdened.

    After letting out another long and resonant shout, Ji Hao took out the mountain and river stamper, raised it with both of his hand and smashed it straight towards Dark Cloud¡¯s body.

    ¡°Fingerprint? Eh? Look at this print, do you like it?!¡±

 Chapter 447: Hang Up

    Chapter 447: Hang Up

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    ¡°I am a Magus King, Ji Hao! How can you possibly hurt me?¡± Dark Cloud huddled on the ground and yelled. His body was nowpletely empty and not even a little bit of his power, which normally was as strong as a fierce dragon, could be boosted up. Still, he just wouldn¡¯t stop yelling.

    Upgrading to a Magus King from a Senior Magus could be viewed as a transition at the level of life itself. The non-humankind defined the level of Magus Kings as the shell-breaking stage. As this definition stated, Senior Magi were mortals while Magus Kings were transcendental. Therefore, promoting oneself to the level of Magus Kings from the senior-level was a transcendental transformation.

    The power, lifespan, abilities and body condition... in many aspects, the strength of a Magus King could be far beyond the imagination of a Senior Magi.

    Ji Hao had many unusual experiences, because of which he was now way more powerful than ordinarily Senior Magi. Nevertheless, he only managed to leaverge bruises on Dark Cloud¡¯s body by beating him bare-handedly, and once being flushed by Dark Cloud¡¯s spirit blood, those bruises disappeared immediately.

    On the contrary, Ji Hao felt that he had just been punching a thick and pure steel wall and was suffering a great pain rising from his hands. The strong counterforce had even caused multiple fine cracks on his hand bones.

    Hearing Dark Cloud¡¯s yells, Ji Hao directly took out the mountain and river stamper and smashed down towards Dark Cloud.

    Once the mountain and river stamper came out, all earth meridians and water meridians within ten thousand miles radius around Ji Hao immediately released immensely strong power vibrations. Great streams of natural powers surged into the mountain and river stamper, following which, patterns of mountains and rivers embossed on the stamper began moving and ovepping, transforming into massive watery clouds.

    Along with a clear bang, the mountain and river stamper heavily smashed on Dark Cloud¡¯s shoulder.

    Dark Cloud, who had been hundred percent confident and never took Ji Hao seriously, instantly burst with shrill howls. His shoulder was crushed by the mountain and river stamper like an egg crushed by a rock. Blood ejected out inrge streams mixed with bits of bones and muscles tens of meters away. Meanwhile, a broken arm flew out while spinning, rolling for nearly hundred meters on the ground.

    ¡°A Magus King, Hm? Indeed not bad!¡± Ji Hao said while looking at Dark Cloud, whose face was now showing a genuine fear. Next, he raised the mountain and river stamper and bashed down once again!

    The mountain and river stamper was a natural crafted treasure. Not long after this world was created, the natural principles were shaped up, and the original natural powers merged with the first batch of creation of this world. Thus, powerful treasures like the mountain and river stampers were crafted naturally.

    Compared with the magically great power possessed by this genuine treasure, which was created by nature itself, the body of a Magus King seemed to be a bit too fragile.

    Another clear bone cracking noise was generated. This time, Ji Hao smashed the stamper on Dark Cloud¡¯s knee. The knee was sted out, blood and shattered muscle tissue sshing everywhere while the shin rolled far away. Dark Cloud howled out hoarsely again because of that piercing pain.

    Magus King spirit blood vibrated inside his body. Speedily, Dark Cloud¡¯s broken arm and shin grew back out, and within the blink of an eye, his injuries were healedpletely.

    Ji Hao sneered and said, ¡°Perfect, I always wanted to try this!¡±

    Dark Cloud stared at Ji Hao in a deep fear. He didn¡¯t know what ¡®this¡¯ actually meant. What did Ji Hao want to try?

    Mountain and river stamper bashed down continuously. As Dark Cloud¡¯s shoulders and knees blew out over and over again, numerous broken arms and legs swooshed out. However, Dark Cloud¡¯s life-force was inexhaustibly great. His spirit blood surged in his body, and his arms and legs would grow back out immediately after those injuries were inflicted. Within the short span of a few breaths, around three-hundred broken limbs had appeared in the reception hall, and a thickyer of blood was added to the floor.

    At first, Dark Cloud only felt pain, butter, the pain was numbed. He could only pop his eyes widely out, looking at his arms and legs fly out one after another, with a hell-like fear. One, two, three, four...a hundred, two hundred...

    Dark Cloud probably was the first Magus King in this Mind world who had seen hundreds of his own limbs being ced in a hall together!

    The face of Shaosi, who had been standing aside, had already turned around with a deathly pale face. She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. This scene was a bit ridiculous,ical, evenughable. But what was more, there was an unspeakable weirdness and evilness, and an ice-cold viciousness!

    In this Mind world, even on battlefields against the non-humankind, never, ever did a Magus King allow him or herself to be trampled upon by someone else without any power of resistance. Never, ever did a Magus King have his limbs be chopped off for hundreds of times in a row in such a ridiculous way, then rely on his strong life-force and ceaselessly grow out new limbs.

    Dark Cloud¡¯s look changed constantly, and towards the end, he abruptly straightened his neck and started vomiting hysterically.

    He vomited crazily and soon, everything in his stomach had been thrown up and what ejected out from his mouth subsequently was just yellow-green bile.

    What drove Dark Cloud even crazier to the point of making him want to kill himself was the life force and condition of his body, the body of a Magus King; both were way too great. When ordinary people vomited, the bile would quickly run out...but Dark Cloud had been spurting out bile from his mouth for whole ten minutes, and the amount thrown up by him could fill up seven to eight giant vats...yet, he was still vomiting!

    Atst, even Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but covered his own nose with his hand and embarrassedly took tens of steps back.

    Ji Hao took back the mountain and river stamper, then looked at those limbs all over the reception hall and that pungent bile vomited by Dark Cloud. Instantly, Ji Hao¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°Dark Cloud, you shouldn¡¯t threaten me with the safety of my parents and nsmen.¡± Looking at Dark Cloud, Ji Hao said coldly, ¡°Neither should you take advantage of Wuzhi Qi¡¯s power and try to bully us. What is the big deal about Wuzhi Qi? Is he truly that powerful? If he ever got me to rise against him...¡±

    Dark Cloud gasped quickly and deeply for air. He struggled up from the ground, stared at Ji Hao while sneering scornfully, and said, ¡°Our great master, Wuzhi Qi, how can scums like you talk about someone like him? I am taking advantages of our great master Wuzhi Qi¡¯s power and bullying you, what can you possibly do to me?¡±

    Looking at Dark Cloud who was still with an arrogant attitude, Ji Hao pointed his finger on those limbs on the ground and said, ¡°These arms and legs, do you want to take them back with you? Or should I throw them out to feed the animals?¡±

    Dark Cloud looked at those limbs that formerly belonged to him, scattered all over the ground, and suddenly felt badly sick. An extremely weird and ridiculously sick feeling surged right up from his heart. He lowered his head and again started vomiting intensively.

    From the outside, furious roars of silver apes came one after another. Soon, eight silver apes darted back in, and seeing the mess in the reception hall, they nearly went crazy because of the sudden rage. They pulled out theirrge and thick sticks and bashed violently towards Ji Hao.

    Eight thick sticks screamed across the air and instantly reached Ji Hao¡¯s head.

    Ji Hao shouted out resonantly and let out the mountain and river stamper and immemorial sun streamer simultaneously.

    The immemorial sun streamer slightly shook, following which the eight silver apes howled out together. Therge sticks held in their paws were vaporized immediately; the skins on their paws were burned split while the flesh had torn and their silver bones exposed.

    The mountain and river stamper moved as swiftly as bolts of lightning, fiercely striking on the chests of those silver apes.

    Bone cracking noises rose, as loud as thunders; the eight apes lied on the ground, moaning loudly in pain. Yet, before they could stand back up, Yu Mu, the chubby one, swiftly darted over and lithely wiped his chubby yet flexible finger across those apes¡¯ mouths. No one knew what Yu Mu put in the mouths of those apes.

    The apes¡¯ bodies twitched slightly, then weakly fell on the ground, unable to move anymore.

    Yu Mu chuckled and said, ¡°The bone softening drug I concocted this time is not bad, eh? Doesn¡¯t it work on Magus Kings? Can he still stand?¡±

    Dark Cloud suddenly realized that the reason why he couldn¡¯t boost up even a little bit power of his was because of Yu Mu¡¯s poison, wasn¡¯t it? Only because he was a Magus King and his body was way too tough, he was better than those silver apes, who were now lying on the ground and disabled from moving.

    However, before Dark Cloud growled out in rage, Ji Hao had already let out a resonant shout.

    ¡°Zhamu, hang these nine stupid things up on the arch outside our gate!¡±

 Chapter 448: Block the Door

    Chapter 448: Block the Door

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Under the honorific arch outside the front gate of Fine Jade Snow Pce, Dark Cloud and the eight gigantic apes were hanging by nine glowing dragon tendons.

    When gusts of wind blew across, the bodies of Dark Cloud and the eight apes swayed along with the wind. asionally, they bumped into each other, and every time that happened, their bodies would spin smoothly. Meanwhile, they let out muffled purrs in both shame and rage.

    Being poisoned by Yu Mu¡¯s bone-softening drug, the bones of these apes were literally softened, and by now, they couldn¡¯t put even a slight little bit of strength forth.

    The dose of bone-softening drug mixed in Dark Cloud¡¯s tea was ten times greater than the dose each ape had. However, Dark Cloud was a Magus King after all; the bone-softening drug concocted by Yu Mu with his current power could only disable him from releasing his power, but the around half of the great physical strength possessed by his extra tough body still remained.

    Therefore, in order to keep Dark Cloud hanging under the arch safely and quietly, Shaosi and Taisi hadunched their moves. By using the magic curse secretly taught by Candle Dragon Gui, they prated the most important thirty-three Magus Acupoints with thirty-three ghost and spirit thorns, turning Dark Cloud into an obedient and harmless being, just like a rabbit.

    Each of those purely dark ghosts and spirit thorns was around half a foot long and thumb-thick; on the thicker end of the thorn was a lively embossed portrait of the ancient ghost god. As those thorns deeply pierced into Dark Cloud¡¯s Magus Acupoints, every time Dark Cloud tried to release his power, faint blood-red mist would spurt out from the mouths of those portraits of the ancient ghost god. Following that, the power Dark Cloud was going to release would be gonepletely.

    This set of ghost and spirit thorns was a fierce magic weapon crafted by Candle Dragon Gui himself. After piercing into Dark Cloud¡¯s body, theses thorns had begun absorbing Dark Cloud¡¯s spirit blood slowly, and continuously improving the power of their own. Being hung under the arch, Dark Cloud couldn¡¯t help but show his teeth in pain. However, he couldn¡¯t even let out a single word as Man Man had thrust the biggest fire banana into his mouth.

    Zhamu was wearing a heavy armor, leading over a hundred fully armored Ink Ape n warriors, arrayed in front of the arch in a straight line, silently guarding Dark Cloud and the eight apes.

    From time to time, those Ink Ape n warriors would cast aplicated nce at Dark Cloud. As a dependent n of the Great Strength Water Ape n, these warriors surely knew about Dark Cloud, who was an elder of the Great Strength Water Ape n. Typically, Dark Cloud had always been imposing andmanding around them, but today, he was hanging there like a dead dog!

    The Fine Jade Snow Pce was located beside the Divine Light Lake, which was known as the most beautifulke in Pu Ban city, and was located in the central area of Pu Ban city. Thiske was an extremely famous scenic spot, and surrounding thiske were mansions and gardens of many great high-ss people, who possessed high positions among the human society.

    Dark Cloud was a quite famous man in Pu Ban city. He was the representative of Great Strength Water Ape n, stationed in Pu Ban city. His position equaled the position of Ying Yunpeng, who came from Ten Sun Country. Generally, he followed Gong Gong Wuyou everywhere and could be seen as a representative of the entire Northern Wastnd.

    Although his mouth was now stuffed with a huge fire banana, his face was still in shape, and the eyes of the other Senior Magi and Magus Kings stationed in surrounding areas were all sharp. Soon, some people recognized Dark Cloud. Right after that, the news regarding Dark Cloud being beaten up by someone and hung outside the Fine Jade Snow Pce with eight silver apes, which were totem beasts of the Great Strength Water Ape n, swiftly swept through the entire Pu Ban city like a widespread pestilence.

    The Great Strength Water Ape n had quite many enemies, and so did the other ns of the Northern Wastnd. After merely half an hour, at least ten-thousand people had gathered over from all directions in groups, standing at a distance and gesticting towards Dark Cloud and the eight apes as they were talking.

    Some of those people seemed to want to make Dark Cloud feel even worse as they set a banquet less than one and a half miles away right in front of the arch. Large vats of booze and giant pieces of meat were served. These people began drinking freely with great joviality and even had a few non-humankind females singing soft and silvery songs on the scene. From time to time, they pointed their fingers at Dark Cloud and burst into waves of loudughs!

    How humiliating was this?

    Dark Cloud¡¯s pair of eyes were darkened severely in anger. A strong stream of blood gushed up to this throat and ejected out, pushing the fire banana Man Man thrust in his mouth out.

    ¡°Little scums, how dare you do this to me?!¡± Dark Cloud gasped for air then immediately began yelling and cursing in a fury, ¡°This isn¡¯t over! I swear not to give up! Not to give up! Until you die! Till you all die!¡±

    The situation was still stable before Dark Cloud started yelling, but once he started, someone gave a response from far away. He shouted loudly, seeming to be surprised:

    ¡°Ahyaya, who is this? Hanging under the arch like a dead fish? Ahyaya, am I seeing this right? Isn¡¯t this elder Dark Cloud? Ahyaya, it¡¯s elder Dark Cloud from Great Strength Water Ape n! Mamamia, what has just happened?! What happened to our famous Dark Cloud?!¡±

    An overwhelming wave ofughter came, following which, tens of Southern Wastnd Senior Magi yelled loudly while stamping their feet hard against the ground with clear apuses. Their bodies were wrapped in faint fiery light and had been releasing fiery strong sense of power, standing on a hill miles away. They seemed to have taken plenty of pleasure in Dark Cloud¡¯s misfortune.

    Some of them abruptly burst into a shrillughter and said, ¡°I remember, this Divine Lake Fine Jade Snow Pce once was a short-stay pce of that kid, Gong Gong Wuyou, butter it was confiscated by Emperor Shun and given to Gold Crow n¡¯s Ji Hao! Ha, hasn¡¯t he returned from Chi Ban Mountain area with his people a while ago?!¡±

    ¡°Haha, Ji Hao, the kid from Gold Crow n? Really is a good boy with some guts! Worthy of being a kid from our Southern Wastnd! Ha, Dark Cloud, you old bastard, you can¡¯t even win over a little kid from our Southern Wastnd! You¡¯re over a thousand years old, how did you spend all those years you had? By living like a Jurassic beast?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that true? Normally, this Dark Cloud was so arrogant and unbridled, I thought he¡¯s an extraordinary one. Never thought that his ass could be kicked like this by that little kid, Ji Hao! Ha, Ji Hao, this kid, I now have my eyes on him. My little granddaughter will have to marry him!¡±

    The Southern Wastnd was dominated by Zhu Rong, while the Northern Wastnd was Gong Gong¡¯s territory. Water and fire would never bepatible. Despite the fact that the two pieces ofnds were located far away from each other, the hatred between them was incredibly deep.

    Southern Wastnd ns and Northern Wastnd ns had even more tangled problems and conflicts between them.

    Therefore, seeing Dark Cloud be treated like this while learning that the Fine Jade Snow Pce now was Ji Hao¡¯s residence, those elders from Southern Wastnd ns who came to watch the scene of bustle began talking one another. They ttered Ji Hao as if he was a God descended from the heaven, while crazily depreciating Dark Cloud with theirnguage.

    These elders from Southern Wastnd ns were indeed making some sense. Ji Hao was only a teenage boy, but Dark Cloud, who had be famous since more than a thousand years, was actually defeated by a kid. Didn¡¯t this prove that the Southern Wastnd ns had suppressed the Northern Wastnd n to a certain degree?

    What a pleasing fact was this! The whole world should join the jubtion for this!

    One type of people that were liked the most by Southern Wastnd nsmen were the hero types, who were capable of fighting and killing. Therefore, many of these elders had given out their words one after another, saying that they would marry their youngest granddaughters or youngest great-granddaughters to Ji Hao. Merely for this oral honor, these elders who seemed to have nothing more important to do, had already begun arguing.

    Suddenly, a muffled footstep sounded. In the distance, clouds of dust puffed up into the air, from within which, over ten ck-scale boas wiggled over on the ground as fast as lightning bolts. Following behind these ck-scale boas were tens of gigantic silver apes, running over with big steps withrge sticks carried in their hands.

    Behind those silver apes wererge troops of warriors from Great Strength Water Ape n, who were wearing ck leather armors and all had extremely darkened faces as if their fathers had died just now. Along with depressing dark clouds, these warriors dashed all the way towards the front gate of the Fine Jade Snow Pce in a formidable array.

    Not long after that, at least thirty-thousand Great Strength Water Ape n warriors had gathered in front of the Fine Jade Snow Pce¡¯s front gate. A sturdy man with the height of over five meters ragingly darted out with a giant de carried in his hand. He pointed his finger at Zhamu, who was guarding under the arch, and began yelling furiously:

    ¡°You lowly nasty thing, quick, put our elder down!¡±

 Chapter 449: Convene

    Chapter 449: Convene

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Under the honorific arch, those Ink Ape n warriors showed stunned looks.

    Who stood right in front of them were warriors of the Great Strength Water Ape n, the elites of the suzerain n of the Ink Ape n. The Ink Ape n was an inconspicuous one among many dependent ns of Great Strength Water Ape n. Therefore, when facing warriors of the Great Strength Water Ape n, these Ink Ape n warriors had naturally fallen into a mental disadvantage.

    The morale was gone immediately. The weapons held in the hands of these over a hundred Ink Ape n warriors¡¯ hands were lowered while they took a few small and quiet steps back.

    ¡°Whoever steps back will be killed! All your families will be executed as well!¡± Zhamu raised the longsword held in his hand and growled in a hoarse voice, ¡°You are no longer warriors of the Ink Ape n! You are ves of our respectful master! You are only ves! You have to obey the will of our master!¡±

    Those Ink Ape n warriors quivered instantly, then they subconsciously raised their weapons.

    However, Great Strength Water Ape n standing in front of them let out resonant roars and each took a big step forwards. Instantly after this, the wrists of those Ink Ape n warriors went soft. Tens of weapons nged against the ground as their morale had gone for good. The instinctive fear upied their bodies and minds such that they could never bring out any courage to fight against Great Strength Water Ape n warriors who were now standing right in front of them.

    ¡°A bunch of useless things!¡± Zhamu roared in rage while fiercely ring at these Ink Ape n warriors whose legs were all softened.

    ¡°Make a battle formation! Make a battle formation!¡± Zhamu raised the long sword and gave a long shout. Following his order, from the thriving florescent woods on each side of the road behind the honorific arch,rge groups of dark-kind warriors in heavy armors rushed out. These warriors, who were holding long and thick spears and strong bows, quickly formed a solid battle formation behind the honorific arch.

    The road behind the arch was no more than a hundred meter wide. Over ten-thousand dark-kind warriors had formed a battle formation on this road andpletely blocked it.

    Those long and thick spears held in their hands had been emitting a faint cold light, and so did the heads of arrows on the strings of those longbows. The troop led by Zhamu was an elite one; they had absolutely no fear of the Great Strength Water Ape n. The battle intent of these warriors was strong and fierce as they held their breaths and red at the enemies in front of them with pairs of purely red eyes.

    To dark-kind warriors, fighting and killing had already be their instincts.

    Not matter who the enemies were that they were facing, as long as they could kill the enemies, they would be rewarded, and their families would have better food, clothes, and residences. Generation after generation, dark-kind warriors never separated justice and evilness, never concerned about the identities of their enemies. No matter who those enemies were standing in front of them, chopping off their heads would always be the best choice.

    If Zhamu hadn¡¯t given the order, these dark-kind warriors who had nearly been driven crazy by their strong will of fighting would haveunched the attacks with their own initiative. They just couldn¡¯t hold themselves back anymore!

    Among the group of Southern Wastnd warriors standing afar, an elderly one with red beard suddenly yelled aloud, ¡°Monkeys of the Great Strength Water Ape n, attack! Ha, I chip in with one jade coin, I bet you dare not to move!¡±

    Another elderly manughed out loud with a pair of eyes which were glowing with a faint fiery light, ¡°Attack! Monkeys! Don¡¯t mind the rules of Pu Ban city, such as people who violently break into properties of others shall be put to dead...Hm, that¡¯s nothing but beheading, why should you be afraid of that?¡±

    The Great Strength Water Ape n warrior who had dashed to the front and raised his long de high instantly paused. With hesitation, his de remained raised yet he dared not tounch the attack no matter what.

    The dark-kind army in front of them seemed to be an elite one. Besides, the armors worn by those warriors were clearly of much higher quality than their own leather armors. Once the battle started, at least a half of these tens of thousands of warriors on their side would fall.

    Not to mention that in Pu Ban city, this rule was indeed effective. Pu Ban city was the capital city of the alliance of human ns and had governors came from all ns living here. Rules in this city were extremely strict. Therefore, if this warrior truly dared to lead tens of thousands of warriors and break into the Fine Jade Snow Pce and kill these ve warriors that belonged to Ji Hao, these warriors of Great Strength Water Ape n would undoubtedly be put to death.

    This was a bottom-line that no one could vite.

    ¡°Elder!¡± This poor warrior who was now in a serious dilemma didn¡¯t know what to do anymore. With a bitter face, he looked at Dark Cloud, who still had stains of blood at the corners of his mouth.

    Dark Cloud did not know either what to do. Although he was enraged to an extreme degree, in front of all these people who came to watch this great show, he dared not give the order to allow his warriors to break into the Fine Jade Snow Pce, not even if he would die for this. If he truly dared to do so, even Wuzhi Qi wouldn¡¯t be able to save him!

    ¡°Ji Hao, that little bastard!¡± Dark Cloud cursed Ji Hao in his head over and over again. This bloody little Southern Wastnd barbarian, how dared he do this?!

    How dared he?!

    How dared he offend the Great Strength Water Ape n? How dared he not take great master Wuzhi Qi seriously?

    How dared he hang Dark Cloud under this honorific arch?! Where did he get the guts to do so? He came from Gold Crow n; Dark Cloud had done the research and found out that Gold Crow n was named Fire Crow n once, and was a declining small n. It never had a single Magus King emerge during the past thousand years. Great Strength Water Ape n could just randomly send a few Magus Kings, and that would be more than enough to wipe the entire Fire Crow n out! It was such a small n!

    How dared Ji Hao offend him to such a severe degree?

    He wanted nothing, nothing but saving those over a hundred thousand warriors from the few dependent ns of the Great Strength Water Ape n who were degraded to ves, in a slightly different way, and with a small trick. Wasn¡¯t that true? How dared Ji Hao push this so far, even to an impasse? Wasn¡¯t he afraid of Wuzhi Qi? Not even a little bit? Wasn¡¯t he afraid of Great Strength Water Ape n? Not even a slight little bit? Wasn¡¯t he afraid of the great celestially powerful being who had been supporting them?

    ¡°Whoa~~whoa~~.¡±

    Waves of yells were let out by those people who had been watching this show. The audiences would never worry about the show getting too big. They earnestly wished for that Dark Cloud to give the order and let his warriors break into the Fine Jade Snow Pce. Some old ones who had personal issues with Dark Cloud even began yelling and shouting ceaselessly, withnguage which was not so pleasant to hear.

    ¡°You! Ball-less Dark Cloud, just give the order!¡±

    ¡°Coward! You¡¯re hanging up there! Still dare not to put up a desperate fight?¡±

    ¡°Dark Cloud, what are you so afraid of? Attack! Don¡¯t you want your old face anymore?¡±

    ¡°Oi! Start the battle! Attack! Monkeys, have you all gone soft down there?¡±

    Dark Cloud¡¯s face was as lifeless as a thickyer of dust. He didn¡¯t know how to deal with the current situation. Even though he had been holding a high position for many years and had seen plenty of weird things, he never thought that he would actually encounter such a tough trouble.

    He never thought that one day, he would be hanging up under an arch in full public disy, with tens of thousands of his warriors standing right in front of him yet, him unable to dare to order them to save himself!

    This was way too humiliating! This was so wrong!

    Thinking of the wrongness of this situation, another stream of blood ejected out from Dark Cloud¡¯s mouth.

    The morale of Great Strength Water Ape n warriors plummeted. They lowered their heads and shrunk their necks, while tauntsing from all directions struck right on their faces like silent ps, making their faces turn redpletely.

    From high up in the air, a winged golden dragon dove down swiftly. A middle-aged man standing on the dragon¡¯s back shouted out in a resonant voice:

    ¡°Where is Ji Hao? Herees the order of Emperor Shun... You shall take Taisi, Shaosi, Man Man, Yu Mu, Feng Xing and all who have made outstanding services, to the great sky-offering altar and take part in the sky offering ceremony. Also, Emperor Shun will confer titles of nobility on you as rewards for your contribution!¡±

    Hearing this, all those people standing around and watching this show gasped in shock simultaneously!

    Ji Hao, a teenage kid, was actually called to join the sky offering celebration ceremony by a messenger who was sent over by Emperor Shun himself?

    Many people burst into another wave ofughter while looking at Dark Cloud, who was with an extremely darkened face. This old guy had literally bumped into an iron board this time.

 Chapter 450: Sky-Offering

    Chapter 450: Sky-Offering

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    A dense white cloud floated in the sky, while a set of chime bells[1] that were shaped with the primitive simplicity stood on the cloud. Among this whole set of chime, the biggest bell was a thousand and five hundred meters tall, while the smallest one was around fifty meters tall. Two Kuafu Family people were standing on the cloud, wearing luxurious clothes with pure golden strikers held in their hands, gently tolling the bells. The beautifully melodious bell rings spread out for tens of thousands of miles.

    Surrounding the cloud that was supporting the set of chime bells, and upon a faint, circle-shaped, glowingyer of cloud, tens ofrge drums made from boa skins were floating. The drumhead of each drum was five-meter in diameter. Over a hundred Kuafu Family people stood beside the drums, beating the drums and letting out deep yet extremely strong and resonant sounds that resounded across the entire sky.

    An enormous altar stood on the ground, five-thousand meters tall and twenty miles in radius.

    Surrounding the altar was a loop of five-hundred meter wide ditch, with raging mes zing in it. Numerous Magi of the Magi Pce had been speeding back and forth, pouring baskets of spices into the fire. Visibly, purple-cyan smoke that had a dense aroma puffed up from the fire, transforming into a scented cloud that densely shrouded the entire altar.

    From each of east, south, west and north sides, a long stair strode across the zing ditch and reached directly to the top of the altar.

    Emperor Shun was wearing a heavy armor and standing high on top of the altar alone, looking at the sun which was rising slowly from the east. Worn over his armor was a long cloak embroidered with the patterns of mountains, rivers, cities and stars.

    Ji Hao and his teammates were wearing formal and luxurious long robes, guided by a Senior Magus of the Magi Pce who was in charge of the etiquette of this great ceremony, walking fast towards the altar from a distance away in a straight line. From all directions, countless people with solemn looks and in luxurious outfits had lined up orderly and were moving towards the altar like ck tide water. The ordered, deep footsteps of theirs even made the ground quiver slightly.

    High up in the air, over a thousand golden-winged dragons flew across. These flying dragons let out loud and sonorous roars, shattering the clouds in the sky, leaving behind a purely blue sky.

    Deep yet strong and resonant shouts rose from every direction. The eyes of Senior Magi of the Magi Pce were as sharp as lightning bolts; they urately pointed out the position that each person should stand in. The crowd of people which was surging forwards like tidewater quickly quieted down. People settled in their respective positions and raised their heads one after another, looking at Emperor Shun who was standing on the altar.

    From such a long distance, and with his sharp sight, Ji Hao still discovered the slight trace of indescribable anxiousness and tiredness hiding under Emperor Shun¡¯s solemn and serious look.

    It seemed that things weren¡¯t going well.

    The Chi Ban Mountain war had actually ended after Dishi Yanluo gave the order for retreat. However, Ji Hao had spent that long to escort all those captives back to Pu Ban city, after which, he had lived a quite free and happy life for so many days in the Fine Jade Snow Pce. But it was only until recent couple of days that Emperor Shun and the batch of humankind governors had returned. Apparently, something unbeknown had happened in Chi Ban Mountain.

    Ji Hao and the few of his teammates were arranged in the spot closest to the altar. Right beside Ji Hao, tens of meters away, Si Wen Ming, Huaxu Lie, Lie Mountain Kang, and the other few high-level governors had been standing, their faces also tightened.

    A little bit further away, Ji Hao also saw Si Xi, Hao Tao, and the other ministers.

    What made Ji Hao wonder was that the sense of power released from Si Xi¡¯s body seemed to be a little weak and unstable, as if he had just recovered from a serious illness. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t understand this because Si Xi didn¡¯t take part in the Chi Ban Mountain war. In that case, who had he battled against that made him injured to such an extent?

    Si Xi was definitely a powerful being who was above the level of Divine Magus. He possessed the divine power that allowed him to be reborn from a single drop of blood. Judging from his power level and the power vibrations released from his body, which was now unstable and not as strong as before, his injuries could be severe, such that even with the divine power of his, he still couldn¡¯t manage to recover within a short span of time.

    Did some unknown conflicts happen here in Pu Ban city?

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes, ncing at the other few ministers standing beside Si Xi. He found that Hao Tao seemed to also have injuries on his body, and for the other unknown few middle-aged men, were clearly ministers under Emperor Shun¡¯smand simr to Hao Tao, the power vibrations released by them were a bit weak and unstable as well.

    Something big had actually happened during these few days.

    Ji Hao hid his hands in his sleeves and held his breath, silently standing still. Meanwhile, his spirit power spread out like a giant, through which he observed the entire scene of this great sky-offering ceremony from high up in the sky.

    More people were arriving one after another, all wearing luxurious clothes.

    Generally, clothes worn by people who stood in a circle closest to the altar, including Ji Hao himself, were mainly in the color of yellow.

    On the south side of the altar, nearly a hundred thousand people were standing together, their clothes mainly in the color of red.

    On the north side of the altar, nearly a hundred thousand people wearing ck outfits were there.

    On the east side wererge groups of people with green and cyan colored clothes, while the clothes worn by people standing on the west side were mostly white.

    Five sides and five colors, this fit the tradition of colors that existed in Mind and the four wastnds since the ancient eras. So many people wearing simr clothes standing together somehow suddenly generated an unspeakable solemn and sacred atmosphere that then transformed into a heavy pressure, making people feel hard to breathe.

    Dong! Following this sudden and thunderous sound, the drums and chime bells on the cloud rang together. Next, a stream of fiery light rose directly into the sky. A sphere of zing me walked out from the fiery light, gradually condensing into the figure of Zhu Rong. He was wearing a red robe and was with a solemn look as hended on the altar. Hands holding a scroll, he reverently saluted to the sky then began singing a melodious ancient sacred song.

    Emperor Shun, with a heavy armor, pressed both of his hands on his own chest, kneeled and solemnly saluted to the sky.

    In all directions, hundreds of thousands of high-level governors and emissaries from ns of the four wastnds who were invited to join this sky-offering ceremony kneeled like Emperor Shun and saluted to the sky and earth. Many of them had also been mumbling something.

    Ji Hao remained silent while simply following the gestures of these people and doing the salute.

    This sky-offering ceremony happening in Pu Ban city was a lot moreplicated than the ancestral-offering and natural-offering ceremony he did back in Gold Crow n; at least more than ten times more processes were added. Ji Hao had no interest in these kinds of things. Therefore, he just did exactly what the others were doing, his moves as stiff as a marite.

    Zhu Rong was the Great Libation, therefore, in this sky-offering ceremony, even Emperor Shun would have to do what he said.

    After aplicated series of process, Zhu Rong spread the scroll held in his hands and began reading an oration, that was devoted to the heaven, loudly.

    At first, Zhu Rong thanked the protection given by nature itself, ghosts and Gods and the souls of ancestors of human beings, then he began stating the great achievements made by the humankind in the Chi Ban Mountain war. Atst, he honored those human warriors who had fallen in the war, prayed that they would keep protecting the humankind after their souls transformed into ghosts or Gods.

    Countless people who hade to join this ceremony prayed together. The loud and resonant voices of theirs surged right into the sky along with an immensely great power. Ji Hao faintly sensed that somehow, an unexinable, mysterious being suddenly appeared high up in the sky and silently absorbed that immense power, which contained the faith of countless human beings.

    The scroll held in Zhu Rong¡¯s hands started burning. A stream of smoke puffed up into the sky and was swallowed by that mysterious being, after which, magnificent glow shone out of unknown sources, illuminating the entire Pu Ban city.

    ¡°Give the offering!¡± Zhu Rong shouted out. Following his voice, the most bloody part of this sky-offering ceremony began.

    Carefully selectedrge livestock was driven up to the altar one after another, and quickly stabbed and pressed down to the ground by Magi with ck robes and stone daggers.

    Groups of captured non-humankind warriors were dragged up. Along with their shrill wails and screams, fully armored human warriors chopped them into pieces, their fresh warm blood flowing into the zing ditch.

    Chilly gusts of wind rose from all directions around the altar, and some hazy silhouettes could be faintly seen in the wind. Soon, these mysterious beings began indulging themselves in absorbing the souls of animals and those non-humankind captives, along with the dense scent of blood that had all been offered to them.

    _______________

    [1]Chime: A carillon-like instrument with less than 23 bells is called a chime.

 Chapter 451: Rewarding

    Chapter 451: Rewarding

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The dense scent of blood reached directly to the sky, and not even the fragrance released from those ceaselessly burning spices could cover it.

    For this sky-offering ceremony, two hundred thousandrge-scale livestock would be sacrificed, but this livestock would not simply go waste. Instead, in the banquet soon after the offering ceremony, this ughtered livestock would all be delicious dishes and be served to people who had participated in the sky-offering ceremony.

    A hundred thousand non-humankind captives were sacrificed as well. Their dead bodies, which were still twitching, were thrown into the zing ditch and burned to ashes along with those huge piles of spices. A fierce gale blew across the ditch, stirring uprge clouds of white bone ashes, drifting in the air and flying to unknown ces. In the next year, the soil of Pu Ban city would indeed be richer.

    When the blood of thest ughtered animal was drained and the wails of thest killed captive faded along the wind, a yellow-colored beam of light dazzled up into the sky. Next, a magic sandbox that had the image of the Mind appeared in front of everyone.

    The image of the vast Mind now presented in front of everybody in the form of a hundred-mile in radius precise geography that was floating in the air. Everyone could clearly see the mountains and rivers in the geography. The atmosphere suddenly tightened, while some people showed proud grins. By now, the sky-offering ceremony was finished, and it was the time to award people ording to their contributions.

    In this Chi Ban Mountain war, the humankind had gained aplete victory. A huge number of enemies were annihted while even more were captured alive. The amount of trophies extorted from the Di Family was immense, and even Dishi Yanluo was forced to lower his head and gloomily run back to Liang Zhu city. Even Fan Hai, who abruptly showed up with his zombie armies and attempted to step into this, ended up being harmed severely. His flying zombie was killed while arge portion of his zombie warriors was taken out.

    For so many great achievements, an overwhelming wave of rewards was inevitable.

    Even some high-level leaders ofrge-scale ns, such as elders and n leaders, couldn¡¯t help but hold their breaths and silently expect the rewardsing to their own ns.

    Emperor Shun stood on the altar, looking down at the group of n leaders standing and expecting their rewards, and subconsciously showed a faint smile, which was a bit stiff, at the corners of his mouth. After a long while, he said in a deep voice, ¡°This war, our humankind have won.¡±

    ¡°Victory!¡± Countless people raised their arms simultaneously and cheered out.

    There was nock of Magus Kings or even Divine Magi among these people. As they shouted loudly, fierce gusts of gale instantly rose from the ground. This had truly caused a drastic change in the weather, even the earth had vibrated intensely for a few seconds. Those over a thousand winged dragons hovering in the sky were affected by the hurricane as well; their wings were struck by the fierce gale that nearly made them fall from the sky. Hurriedly, they pped their wings and flew up to the higher sky.

    Emperor Shun raised his hand and instantly, the tsunami-like cheering shouts stopped.

    He lowered his head, looked at those people standing around the altar, then said in a profound yet strong voice, ¡°After many days of discussion between me and all ministers, the first prize attained by our humankind will go to...¡±

    The crowd remained extremely quiet, while Si Xi, Si Wen Ming, Huaxu Lie, Lie Mountain Kang, Hao Tao and the other ministers turned to Ji Hao together. They all had warm smiles on their faces, and their eyes were all filled with encouragement and support.

    Meanwhile, Ji Hao sensed a few rather vicious gazes piercing over from a long distance like sharp swords. He raised his head and looked over, saw Gong Gong Wuyou staring at him with a badly darkened face. Standing behind Gong Gong Wuyou was Wuzhi Qi, who was wearing a luxurious outfit yet still looked like a giant stupid monkey. Wuzhi Qi had his teeth gnashed tightly and was ring at Ji Hao in an extra malicious, threatening way.

    Ji Hao immediately realized something. After carefully retrospecting what had happened during the war, he felt that it was totally reasonable for him to attain the first prize.

    It was particrly evident in the final battle when Ying Yunpeng and arge number of human troops suddenly turned their weapons around tounch a sudden strike. While Dishi Yanluo¡¯s army was about to break the Evil Dragon Bay¡¯s defensive line and the entire humankind was facing a grave danger, that nine-grid sword formation rose suddenly into the air and made vigorous efforts to turn the situation.

    Even though Ji Hao had tried to cover the fact about the sword formation, Emperor Shun, Si Wen Ming and the other ministers were never blind. No one had mentioned it yet they certainly knew that the sword formation indeed had something to do with Ji Hao. Emperor Shun was capable enough to attain the help of Netherworld Priest, and Netherworld Priest and Gong Gong and Xi Mu seemed to be old acquaintances; they had even entrapped Fan Hai joint-handedly. Therefore, if Ji Hao thought Emperor Shun and those ministers hadpletely no idea about something, he would be downgrading Emperor Shun, the well-known emperor of the humankind.

    ¡°Ji Hao, this time we have won andslide victory in the Chi Ban Mountain war, and you are the one who made the biggest contribution.¡± Finally, Emperor Shun gave a splendid smile that came right from his heart. He pointed his finger at Ji Hao then continued in a deep voice, ¡°Come up, let everyone see your face.¡±

    Ji Hao solemnly saluted to Emperor Shun and turned around, smiled at Man Man, Shaosi and the other few of his teammates, then walked towards the altar with steady steps.

    Everyone around Ji Hao remained absolutely silent, while all kinds ofplicated gazesnded on Ji Hao.

    Most of those people were curious, a small part of them were jealous, and a very few of those people were gratified and pleased by Ji Hao¡¯s achievements; contained in the gazes cast over by some other people was bone-deep hatred. Hundreds of millions of gazes gathered on Ji Hao¡¯s body. Among the owners of these gazes, many were Magus Kings and Divine-Magus-level powerful beings; their gazes swept across Ji Hao¡¯s body as fierce as solid daggers, making Ji Hao feel as if an enormous mountain had been pressing down on him.

    Ji Hao steadily walked up to the altar using the stairs that led straight to the top. He stood in front of Emperor Shun and saluted to him with a solemn look.

    ¡°This is Yao Mountain, surrounded by a vast open field that has the radius of a million miles. This piece ofnd is rather rich in natural resources.¡± Emperor Shun pointed his finger at a towering mountain in the north and continued, ¡°Ji Hao, you are now conferred the title of nobility on Earl Yao for your contribution in this war. Thisnd around Mountain Yao with a radius of a million miles is now your territory. Three-hundred-thousand top-quality armors and other matched armaments and supplies will also be rewarded to you, for you to build your own army.¡±

    Most of the gazes cast on Ji Hao from down the altar were instantly added to iparably intense jealousy and anger.

    Ji Hao was conferred with the noble title of Earl Yao, with an enfeoffment of a piece ofnd that had the radius of a million miles. This didn¡¯t make those people jealous. The Mind had plenty of vast open fields; not to mention a million miles in radius, even a hundreds, thousands of times greater piece ofnd wouldn¡¯t catch any attention of those high-level governors ofrge-scale ns. As for the title of Earl Yao, it was nothing but a noble title. It could only prove that Ji Hao was now an official under Emperor Shun¡¯smand and was qualified toe in and go out of Emperor Shun¡¯s meeting hall; this was not a big deal either.

    However, he was also awarded three-hundred-thousand top quality armors.

    These top-quality armors must be the highest grade ones gained from the non-humankind, which were more than ten times better in quality than the ones produced by the Magi Pce. Di Shun had awarded three-hundred-thousand sets of those armors to Ji Hao at once, those would be enough for Ji Hao to build an extremely elite personal army.

    Bur soon, the gazes cast over by those people had turned to gloating from jealousy and angry.

    These people suddenly thought that Ji Hao came to Pu Ban city all by himself. His n was in the Southern Wastnd and was a low-ranking n. Not a single Magus King had emerged from the n for countless years. Not to mention three-hundred-thousand top-quality armors, even if Emperor Shun awarded whole three million sets of armors to him, what could he possibly do with them?

    Ji Hao could achieve nothing, not even if he were allowed with an entire hundred years. The foundation he had here in Pu Ban city was way too weak, even too weak to be noticed.

    But right afterward, Emperor Shun¡¯s words froze the gloating smiles on many people¡¯s face.

    ¡°You can select three-hundred-thousand people from all captives captured during the war, including those who are still on sale in markets of Pu Ban city, as your ves.¡± Emperor Shun looked at Ji Hao with a faint smile on his face while he continued, ¡°All families of the ones selected by you will also be your personal ves. You shall do the selection after the ceremony.¡±

    Many people nearly began vomiting blood after hearing Emperor Shun.

    Emperor Shun, how could you do this?!

    Just now, these people were silently taunting Ji Hao for his weak foundation, but so easily, Emperor Shun awarded three-hundred-thousand high-quality captives to him! Ji Hao would certainly select the most elite ones and bring them away. Added with the families and rtives of those selected ones, arge-scale n, with the poption of over a million people and a formidable power would be roughly formed!

    Ji Hao saluted to Emperor Shun, then took over the certificate scroll of his conferral, and walked down the altar with his head held high and chest puffed out.

 Chapter 452: Celebrating

    Chapter 452: Celebrating

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The rewarding ceremony continued.

    Guided by a Magus of etiquette, Ji Hao stood on the bottom step of the altar while the attentions of millions of people were focused on him. Meanwhile, he could hear the rewards gained by the others who had also devoted outstanding services during the Chi Ban Mountain war.

    The ones who were rewarded with enfeoffments were Si Xu, Si Wen Ming, Huaxu Lie, Lie Mountain Kang, Hao Tao and some others.

    Si Xi was Earl Chong, and this time, he was directly upgraded to Marquis Chong. Among all ranks of a minister in the alliance of human ns, only Earls and Marquis could have enfeoffments. As Si Xi was now upgraded as Marquis Chong, the area of his territory had increased by a hundred times.

    Si Wen Ming and the others were ¡®Earls¡¯ as well. Si Wen Ming didn¡¯t seem to be too excited about this, as he was already in a high position and didn¡¯t think highly of this new enfeoffment of his.

    However, Huaxu Lie and Lie Mountain Kan were so overexcited that they both had been quivering intensively and their faces had even turned a purple-red color.

    They were both ¡®princes,¡¯ cultivated by the Huaxu Family and Lie Mountain Family with no efforts spared. Each of them had ess to many special rights in their own ns and had been enjoying rather preferential treatments. However, everything they had, came from their ns; their warriors, their territories, all their powers, everything was given by their ns.

    Those elders and leaders of their ns could take everything they had away with a single word.

    But now, they had made great contributions to the humankind and had attained the noble titles of ¡®Earl.¡¯ Now, they each had their very own territories, and these territories they owned had nothing to do with their ns. Thesends were now their very own territories that belonged to no one else but themselves.

    They could now store up more warriors who had greater loyalty to them, could expand the scale of their ns as much as they wanted, and have more nsmen who are loyal to their families; they could also have more stable ie sources. Whenpeting for the position of leaders against other princes of their families, they now possessed an absolute advantage.

    In fact, in addition to these practical benefits, only the title of ¡®Earls¡¯ given by Emperor Shun had already made them different from the others. They could nowe into Emperor Shun¡¯s meeting hall and could meet the human emperor in person at all times. They were already important officials of the government of the human emperor. Now, they could even be on an equal footing as the leaders of their ns.

    Most importantly, the territories enfeoffed in this sky-offering ceremony would be under the protection of alliance of human ns, no one could invade even a little bit of their territories. As long as the alliance of human ns remained existing, their territories would be as solid as an iron block and could be inherited by generations of their descendants.

    Huaxu Lie held the conferral scroll with both of his hands, walked down the altar through the stairs step by step, then stood on the left side of Ji Hao.

    In a short while, Lie Mountain Kang walked down the altar as well, standing on the right side of Ji Hao.

    The two of them standing on both sides of Ji Hao abruptly beganughing in low voices together.

    Huaxu Lieughed and said in a low voice, ¡°I have spent over a hundred years and made countless contributions to our humankind. My contributions umted and finally this time I have attained my own enfeoffed territory. Ji Hao, you¡¯re at such a young age yet already, you are as same as us.¡±

    Lie Mountain Kang gave augh as well, then said, ¡°Look at Minister Si Wen Ming. He is older than us and has made more contributions than we have. But as he had been pressed by Lord Si Xi all the time and didn¡¯t have much interest in this kind of things, therefore, same as us, this time he finally attained a title of ¡®Earl.¡¯ Ji Hao, you have to treat us and buy us drinks.¡±

    Ji Hao grinned, casting a sideway nce at each of them. He was clearly aware that in the future and inside the alliance of human ns, these two men, who were both princes of well-known powerful families and now had both be officials with enfeoffednds, would naturally be his allies. Ji Hao smiled and said, ¡°You can have as much great wine and delicious meat as you want. But right now, my territory is basically empty. We don¡¯t know when you can have your banquet on my ce yet.¡±

    Huaxu Lie pondered for a short while, then said, ¡°Hm, after the ceremony, let¡¯s go meet Minister Si Wen Ming and talk about this. You kid don¡¯t even have a single nsman under yourmand. So ipetent as Earl Yao in this way.¡±

    Lie Mountain Kang wanted to say something too, but suddenly, a Senior Magi of the Magi Pce, who was wearing a long ck robe, showed up like a ghost and helplessly nced at the three of them. Instantly, all three of them shut their mouths and obediently lowered their heads, each showing a look of reverence and awe.

    The rewarding ceremony carried on. Only eleven to twelve people had attained enfeoffed territories because of the contributions they made during the war. After them, the others who had also made their contributions were rewarded with ves, livestock, jade coins or armaments, or a few mines or rangnds. But no one else gained as much as Ji Hao did, with a piece ofnd with a radius of a whole million miles.

    Except for rewards in money and properties, warriors who performed outstandingly in battles were all promoted to more important positions by Emperor Shun.

    The trophies gained through Chi Ban Mountain war were extremely rich, andrge amounts of supplies had piled up in the storage like mountains. Therefore, Emperor Shun announced that the army stationed in Pu Ban city that was under directmand of the human emperor would be erged. Those outstanding warriors who had been promoted all became warriormanders, who now had thousands or tens of thousands of warriors under theirmand. These warriors had now be the core of the newly expanded army.

    The rewarding ceremony hassted for an entire day. When the sun began to set over thend, and the sky started getting dark, Emperor Shun finished the rewarding to thest small n, which had taken part in the Chi Ban Mountain war.

    The Blood Mouse n came from the most western side of Pu Ban city and had a poption of only three-hundred-thousand. This time, this n had sent thirty thousand warriors to the war, and these warriors had attained quite a lot battle achievements. Emperor Shun rewarded them with a piece ofnd that was eight-thousand miles in radius, and fifteen-thousand ve warriors, eighty thousand ves and ten-thousand sets of armors and matched armaments.

    The reward attained by the Blood Mouse n was not even as much as Ji Hao had gained as an individual, yet, the leader of this n was already thrilled by it. He even jumped up with joy and shouted out cheeringly, and directly began dancing andughing loudly on the altar. For small-scale ns like Blood Mouse n, this reward was just way too much. It was enough for them to improve the power of their n by five to six times within the short time span of around ten years.

    Si Wen Ming, who was standing in front of Ji Hao, abruptly turned around, smiled at Ji Hao and said, ¡°This time, we have won the war. All ns have an infinite joy, even small ns like Blood Mouse n have attained a great amount of benefits...However, did anyone think that if we were defeated and the Evil Dragon Bay defensive line was truly broken by the non-humankind...hehe...¡±

    A fierce coldness attached directly on the hearts of Ji Hao, Hauxu Lie and Lie Mountain Kang, all three of them remained silent.

    If Dishi Yanluo¡¯s elite army truly broke the Evil Dragon Bay and march straight into Chi Ban Mountain, warriors sent to the war by small ns like Blood Mouse n would have all been gone by now, without even leaving as much as ashes. A big half of those troops sent by those ns, which had their leaders walk to the top of the altar and epted rewards, would have been wiped out for good.

    Countless human ns in the north side of Pu Ban city would be suffering a bloodbath started by the non-humankind. If that truly happened, those people, who had now been cheering andughing in joy, would certainly be wailing and crying while kneeling in front of Emperor Shun and begging for rescue.

    ¡°Fortunately, we have won.¡± Ji Hao murmured to himself in a low voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you have attained the first prize!¡± Si Wen Ming patted on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°The banquet is happening soon, enjoy as much as you can...Many girls have already had their eyes on you, my Earl Yao!¡±

    Ji Haoughed out loud. He wasn¡¯t even slightly shy because of Si Wen Ming¡¯s teasing.

    Si Wen Ming cast a nce at Ji Hao in surprise, then grinned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re actually an old hand with women, are you? I can¡¯t see that...Hm, the man hanging outside your door, let him be hanging in there. I will support you for this, not even Wuzhi Qi can put him down, not even if he goes to find you himself.¡±

    Ji Hao instantly loosened his tightened nerve. He knew that Si Wen Ming had now carried the burden up for him.

    He immediately took out the unreasonable contract given by Dark Cloud from his sleeve and thrust into Si Wen Ming¡¯s sleeve. Ji Hao was preparing to fight against Wuzhi Qi till the end, and would like to find out if Wuzhi Qi could hold on to the end.

    All of a sudden, the chime bells and war drums rang all together, along with which, Emperor Shun¡¯s voice resounded across the entire space.

    ¡°My people, the banquet is ready. This time, we have won andslide victory. Just enjoy the banquet as much as you like!¡±

    Countless people raised their arms high and cheered out.

 Chapter 453: Banquet

    Chapter 453: Banquet

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Tens of thousands of people had gathered in the massive Town Hall.

    The Town Hall was expanded with a secret magic. Therefore, it still seemed capacious even though it had now been holding so many people.

    On both sides of the hall and beside the walls, over ten sets of chime bells had been ringing together. Same as the others, those musicians were obviously drunk, their faces turned red entirely while they rang the bells without any melody. Most of the bells couldn¡¯t keep up with the rhythms of each other, and consequently, the bill rings had now be a chaotic wave of noise, yet, no one cared.

    In a corner of the hall, a few musicians were holding horns and pressing their fingers on peptachords[1]. They all had droopy eyes from drinking, and by now, all of them had been giggling. The sounds of horns were being let out intermittently, like the sound of snoring, while the peptachords rang from time to time like a showering rain. However, the sounds of horns and peptachords mixed with the ringing of chime bells were actually pleasing to the ear.

    Large groups of young girls who had hot figures carriedrge trays carved out of fine jade, serving good wine and delicious dishes to the guests as quickly as a flowing river.

    Those straw sheets and long tables orderly set in the hall had now be aplete mess. All people attending the banquet were now holding bowls and vats of booze andrge grilled beast legs, moving around in the hall whileughing loudly. They were having as much fun as they wanted with their old or new friends.

    Even Si Wen Ming, who had always been calm and sober, was drunk right now. Right now, along with the loud shouts and yells by Huaxu Lie, Lie Mountain Kang, and some other younger people, he was wearing a glowing red face and had bared his upper body, doing arm wrestling against Qing Lei, who also had his upper body bared.

    Si Xi, Candle Dragon Gui, and other few old ones were gathered together, also badly drunk. Their faces had been filled with grins, yet, no matter from which angle one looked, their grins always contained slight traces of unspeakable evilness and creepiness that would make people¡¯s fine hairs stand straight up.

    As for Zhu Rong, who always seemed to be a bit proud and aloof and had been an inessible one, standing high above the masses, now had his red robe taken off and made to only wear a red, tight and sleeveless long shirt. He was baring his pair of snow-white arms, dancing crazily in the Town Hall like a spirit snake with a few beautiful girls who came from the Eastern Wastnd. Meanwhile, he had beenughing loudly and enjoying thoroughly.

    One had to know that not only was Zhu Rong incredibly handsome, but his dance was also extraordinary beautiful as well. The dance performed by him seemed as full of vigor as a giant who was powerful enough to split a mountain up, yet, it was also with natural and smooth movements like a beautiful young girl washing a newly woven piece of silk by the river. Strength and gentleness had beenbined perfectly by his dance and added with his pair of fierily shining eyes, a stunning, exotic sense of beauty was delivered.

    The Town Hall was now filled with the dense scent of booze and grilled meat. Leaders and elders of many big-scale ns were gathering together, while warriors andmanders from all ns were shouting in joy. Ji Hao was leaning against arge pir, gulping wine. He only felt that now the Town Hall was filled with wild creatures who had been dancing in riotous revelry. It was quite lively indeed.

    A warrior from the Western Wastnd boasted about his great strength, but next, a Kuafu warrior, who had tried his best to shrink his body but still was nearly twenty meters tall, threw a heavy p out. The p ended up leading to all the Western Wastnd warrior¡¯s teeth broken.

    A Maguspriest from the Northern Wastnd boasted about his mysterious magic, then another Maguspriest came from non-famous Southern Wastnd n casting a sneak attack on him. The Southern Wastnd Maguspriest released a fire and burned out all of the Northern Wastnd Maguspriest¡¯s hair and beat him, severely embarrassing him.

    A beautiful woman from the Eastern Wastnd boasted about the beauty of Eastern Wastnd women. All this caused Ji Hao to instantly pop his eyes out in a tremendous shock, watching another pretty woman from Southern Wastnd with her whole body faintly glowing with a fiery light suddenly grab her own top off and expose the round and tender pair of breasts, which looked like two pieces of top-grade mutton-fat jade. Not only Ji Hao, but countless other people also gasped deeply in shock as well.

    That beautiful woman from Southern Wastnd was drunk. She puffed her chest out in an extremely unconstrained manner,ughed out loud and said, ¡°Sisters from the east are indeed slim, but speaking of body conditions, our Southern Wastnd girls are the ones!¡±

    A sturdy man with dense beard rushed over in panic, took off his own shirt whileining and hearing the cheers, apuses and foot stamps let out by countless people, wrapped that drunk woman up and yelled, ¡°Three, Three,e take your mother back home!¡±

    Bang! Before the shouts and yells faded over here, two drunk men began wrestling to liven things up. They looked like two staggering bears, randomly striking each other with their shoulders, knees, and butts; every strikeunched by them would cause a thunderous bang.

    Both of these two men were quite powerful, definitely half-Magus-Kings already. When they struck each other with their bodies, loud metal-shing noises would be generated instead of muffled thuds caused by fleshy bodies.

    Suddenly, a loud cracking noise burst out. A strong man who was badly drunk, with his eyes already filled with blood streaks, had shattered a pir next to him by pping whileughing resonantly. Fortunately, the Town Hall was a powerful magic treasure itself, and the shattered pir merged back together quickly, so no harm was done to the structure of the Town Hall.

    The atmosphere grew hotter and hotter while people became more and more excited. Ji Hao felt that a chaotic war could happen soon.

    At this point,rge groups of pretty young girls walked into the hall, bringing everyone in the hall a bowl of soup to dispel the effects of alcohol. The soup was cooked by Senior Magi of the Magi Pce and was rather effective; it would pour down people¡¯s throats like a clear and chilly spring, speedily dispelling the effects of alcohol. Everybody became much soberer after having the soup.

    Therefore, the atmosphere in the Town Hall calmed down right away. People beganughing happily and calling each other friends again, while more and more vats of booze were carried into the Town Hall ceaselessly.

    Ji Hao remained standing and leaning against the pir, hiding a big half of his body behind this giant pir that required numerous people to hold their arms around, silently appreciating this lively scene.

    Indeed, he had been appreciating this scene as an outsider. Silently, he appreciated this warm, boisterous and magnificent scene that he couldn¡¯t even dream of in his previous life. All these people, all those things that had happened, this era and this world... Ji Hao held his ss of wine, standing among these people, yet, his heart and mind had gone far beyond the clouds, looking down at everything from high above.

    Abruptly, an especially frosty yet fierce and violent sense of power reached over. Wuzhi Qi carried a vat of booze, walked up to Ji Hao with a pair of unusually vicious and aggressive eyes, then threw a heavy p on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder. The long fur on his face was all stained by the booze.

    ¡°Little kid, you¡¯re quite capable...When you go back, put Dark Cloud down and send all those ves to me, your master Wuzhi Qi. Then we can call an end to this.¡±

    Wuzhi Qi was apparently drunk as well, even a bit incoherent when talking. Once he opened his mouth, a strong scent of booze swooshed right at Ji Hao¡¯s face.

    ¡°Just pay for those ves if you really want them. Anything can be negotiated.¡± Ji Hao wasn¡¯t afraid of Wuzhi Qi at all. Even though he was an old minister of the Gong Gong family and was a powerful being that no one knew how old he was and possessed an amazing power, nevertheless, why should Ji Hao be afraid of him?

    Ji Hao pped Wuzhi Qi¡¯s furry w off his shoulder, then said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t have the money, why are you acting like you do? Dark Cloud showed no respect to me, hanging on the arch is the punishment that he deserved. As for when I will put him down, that shall depend on my mood!¡±

    Wuzhi Qi narrowed his eyes and suddenly stretched his neck by a few feet. He put his face near Ji Hao¡¯s side, gave an evil and malicious grin and said in a cold, creepy voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡±

    Ji Hao looked at Wuzhi Qi¡¯s furry face, sneered and taunted, ¡°This is the Town Hall of the human emperor, and I am a decent human being. Should I be afraid of you, an ape?¡±

    Wuzhi Qi was enraged immediately. Blood-red beams of light shed across his eyes while he fiercely wed down right towards Ji Hao¡¯s face.

    With Wuzhi Qi¡¯s strength, if his w truly struck Ji Hao¡¯s face, his entire head would definitely be torn into bits.

    But Ji Hao was well prepared for this. He leaned his body and dodged Wuzhi Qi¡¯s w, as Wuzhi Qi¡¯s moves were slower than usual because of the drunkenness. Along with a shrill sword ring, the me Dragon Sword pierced into Wuzhi Qi¡¯s lower abdomen, followed by a muffled puffing noise.

    Blood sshed everywhere, and the surrounding area instantly felt into a deadly silence; countless people looked over here.

    ________________

    [1] Peptachord: Ancient Chinese musical instrument.

 Chapter 454: Bash the Monkey

    Chapter 454: Bash the Monkey

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    When the sword tip touched Wuzhi Qi¡¯s fur, Ji Hao had already sensed a significant resistance.

    Wuzhi Qi was a gigantic, spirit creature born in the water area named ¡®Huai.¡¯ No one knew his date of birth. He had lived a free and unfettered life in the water of Huai, and was brought under control by the old Water God, Gong Gong during the period when the world was still ruled by the first three gods, and became one of the eight senior ministers of the Water God¡¯s government.

    When he was living freely as a spirit creature in the water of Huai, every day and night, Wuzhi Qi cultivated himself and strengthened his body with the inexhaustible water power there, attaining an iron-tough body that was hard to be harmed by any kind of weapon.

    After he had paid his allegiance to Gong Gong, the Water God helped him to further strengthen his body with the immense natural water power of the Northern Dark Ocean and cultivated him with the roaring giant waves of the Northern Dark Ocean day and night. Thus, Wuzhi Qi¡¯s body grew tougher and tougher, while he himself became a well-known powerful being among all kinds.

    Wuzhi Qi once became an enemy of the dragon-kind a thousand years ago. The leader of the dragon-kind bashed him with ¡®The Great Ocean Water Spirit Tower,¡¯ which was a primordial natural treasure. Wuzhi Qi withstood a bashunched with the tower and fled away unharmed except for a small piece of damaged fur and skin. No serious harm was done to his body that time, which clearly showed how tough his body actually was.

    Ji Hao pierced Wuzhi Qi¡¯s fur with the sword, only feeling that a strong vibration had attacked his palm. Hut no matter how hard he tried to put forth his strength, he couldn¡¯t pierce that sword into Wuzhi Qi¡¯s body, not even by a single inch.

    He instantly changed his mind. Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and suddenly began calling Yu Yu¡¯s name silently in his head. Meanwhile, he created a figure of Yu Yu in his spiritual space and ejected the pure power he gained through the secret method Yu Yu taught him into the me Dragon Sword. He growled out silently in his head from the effort, putting forth his power into the attack.

    ¡®Help me, Shifu!¡¯

    The glow of me Dragon Sword instantly grew stronger as the fiery red sword transformed into a fierce beam of light as if the sword suddenly lost its sustainability.

    The fiery light lit the entire Town Hall. Within the flowing stream of fiery light, a faint lotus silhouette swiftly shed across and disappeared immediately. Two streams of sword power coiled around each other like the two parts of the pattern of Taiji, swishing up while spinning from the hilt to the tip of the sword.

    ¡®Puff!¡¯ The me Dragon Sword easily prated Wuzhi Qi¡¯s fur skin, as if it was a weapon belonging to a God. The sword pierced into Wuzhi Qi¡¯s muscle, into his lower abdomen and cut his spine open, which was many times tougher than diamonds, and then came out from his back.

    Blood gushed out along the blood reservoir on the surface of the me Dragon Sword. Wuzhi Qi¡¯s blood stream was extraordinarily forceful, such that the fresh blood spurted out like a fountain. The blood fountain swooshed across the air and even let out a resonant noise that sounded like dragon roars. Tens of elders and ministers who stood behind Wuzhi Qi didn¡¯t have enough time to react. They were all sent up into the air by the huge and fierce blood stream ejected out from Wuzhi Qi¡¯s body, some of them even had their bones and tendons shattered directly.

    A raging fire rose into the air. Great essence fire power contained in the me Dragon Sword surged into Wuzhi Qi¡¯s body, filling up his internal organs within a moment like a tiny fire setting the prairie aze.

    Wuzhi Qi was one of the water power based creatures. His body fully contained natural essence water power. As the fire power contained in me Dragon Sword surged rampantly into his body and started a shrill conflict against his water power, violent thunderbolts and earth fire were instantly generated. Countless bolts of lightning sted out inside Wuzhi Qi¡¯s abdomen, vibrated his internal organs intensively and made him vomit blood in huge streams. From his ears, mouth, eyes and nostrils, sticky blood streams had also begun gushing out.

    As he had already started this, he would have to finish it as well. After wounding Wuzhi Qi with the first sword move, the fierceness that belonged to the wild Southern Wastnd and had been existing deeply in Ji Hao¡¯s heart surged right up to his head. He roared out harshly, ¡°Wuzhi Qi, are you trying to take advantages of your power and loot my ves? Where can you do such a thing without being used?! Die!¡±

    The mountain and river stamper flew out from Ji Hao¡¯s hand. Ji Hao dropped the me Dragon Sword which was still stuck in Wuzhi Qi¡¯s lower abdomen, carried the mountain and river stamper with both of his hands, then heavily bashed down towards Wuzhi Qi¡¯s face, who now seemed totally stunned.

    Poor Wuzhi Qi, a magical spirit creature who had lived for tens of thousands of years, was now actually stunned by Ji Hao¡¯s killing move that had burst out suddenly and weirdly. He now looked as tardy as a wooden stake.

    This was the Town Hall of the human emperor in Pu Ban city, and Wuzhi Qi himself was a senior minister of Gong Gong¡¯s government. By now, Ji Hao was also an official of the government of the human emperor. At the moment, everyone was drinking the booze and tasting delicious dishes, enjoying this nice great banquet and celebrating the victory of the Chi Ban Mountain war.

    This was a beautiful scene on a good day, and everybody in here was at a high position and possessed high status among the society. Wuzhi Qi¡¯s mind, which was nearly burned by alcohol, was still stuck in the fact that Ji Hao had actuallyunched a move and tried to kill him. He didn¡¯t even realize that his body had already been punctured by Ji Hao!

    The mountain and river stamper quickly gathered the earth power and caused waves of vibration on the ground. The patterns of mountains and rivers embossed on the stamper began moving and rotating. Next, a terrifyingly great stream of power surged out of the mountain and river stamper, making even the entire Town Hall quiver intensely. On the floor, walls, pirs and ceiling, countlessrge and ancient style spell symbols swiftly shed across.

    The mountain and river stamper was a nature-crafted magic treasure, the greatest one among all the top-grade ones. After all, among things that were carried around by powerful beings like Priest Hua, even a wooden stick could be an extremely precious piece, not to mention a nature-crafted magic treasure.

    It was not difficult to imagine how much power was actually contained in the mountain and river stamper.

    Although Ji Hao wasn¡¯t powerful enough, he had activated his spiritual power and with a secret method, made a connection with a powerful talisman that was left in his spiritual space by Yu Yu himself when Yu Yu processed me Dragon sword for Ji Hao. Immediately after that, Ji Hao attained a slight trace of Yu Yu¡¯s original Dao Power.

    The mountain and river stamper brought up a fierce gale while smashing on Wuzhi Qi¡¯s face.

    Wuzhi Qi was an ape after all, and his face was not so t, with his forehead and mouth part raised. On the contrary, the bottom of the mountain and river stamper was perfectly t and smooth. As it smashed on Wuzhi Qi¡¯s face, a wave of bone cracking noise was caused right away. Wuzhi Qi¡¯s forehead and mouthpart werepletely mashed, and his entire face was suddenly ttened like a chopping block.

    Blood spurted and mashed muscle tissue flew out. Wuzhi Qi gave a shrill howl in pain, fell to the ground while his whole body twitched intensely. For a while, he was actually disabled from standing back up.

    Once, he withstood a heavy bashunched with a primordial natural treasure, and only a small piece of his skin and fur were damaged, but today, he was truly harmed by Ji Hao. He lied on the ground and howled loudly. Fiery light shone from every pore of his body, and his face was mashed thoroughly, making him look so hideous.

    ¡°You little bastard, I will skin you, pull out your tendons... I will, surely...¡±

    Wuzhi Qi lied on the ground and howled himself hoarse. Ji Hao was also attacked by his own ferociousness. After all, alcohol was never a good thing. Wuzhi Qi threatened him with the safety of his parents, which had touched Ji Hao¡¯s bottom line. In his previous life, he was already known as one who would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. Once his ferociousness started to show, not even the God of the whole world could stop him from wanting to kill.

    ¡°Die!¡± Ji Hao roared out towards the sky. This ¡®die¡¯ let out from his mouth sounded as shrill as the salvo let out by a hundred old apes together. In this Town Hall, everyone except Emperor Shun couldn¡¯t help but quiver instantly because of that fierce roar given by Ji Hao, that contained an endless intention of killing.

    No one could react timely as Ji Hao grabbed the mountain and river stamper and bashed heavily towards Wuzhi Qi¡¯s head.

    A ground-shaking boom was generated, and the entire Town Hall vibrated tempestuously. Countless servants and maids and musicians failed to stand still, all falling on the ground while screaming.

    The skin on Wuzhi Qi¡¯s head sted out entirely, showing his ck and crystalline bone. Arge stream of blood surged out from his head. His pair of eyes was nearly smashed by this heavy bashunched by Ji Hao.

    Before the others arrived to stop him, Ji Hao gave another heavy bash on Wuzhi Qi¡¯s head.

    This bash was even stronger, as Ji Hao¡¯s tens of thousands of Magus Acupoints lit up together, each releasing a scorching hot fiery light that even twisted the air. The mountain and river stamper absorbed Ji Hao¡¯s full strength and swooshed straight down. Followed by a clear bone cracking noise, numerous thin cracks appeared on Wuzhi Qi¡¯s skull.

    ¡°Stop him! Stop this crazy boy!¡± Emperor Shun dropped a ss of wine and leaped up with a bounce, giving a loud shout.

    Tens of senior ministers rushed up and put their arms around Ji Hao.

 Chapter 455: Earth-Splitting

    Chapter 455: Earth-Splitting

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    ¡°All...of...you... get...off...me!¡±

    Ji Hao growled word by word. Every single word sounded as cold and heavy as a mountain as it was slowly squeezed out from between Ji Hao¡¯s teeth. Being grabbed by all these people and disabled from attacking Wuzhi Qi continuously had driven Ji Hao into fury. Now, he only wanted to get rid of all these people.

    At that moment, Ji Haobined the nine secret words into one and tens of thousands of Magus Acupoints of his began spinning swiftly and simultaneously. All power came from those Magus Acupoints, from his muscles and tendons and internal organs, including the power bursting out from his primordial spirit, and merged into a condensed stream.

    Followed by a serious of muffled booms, all of Ji Hao¡¯s tendons vibrated like strong bowstrings and ceaselessly let out loud and clear booms. Natural powers surged into his body like tidewater, continuously scouring across every single one of his meridians and Magus Acupoints.

    At this moment, because of the fierce rage, Ji Hao had boosted his body condition up to an unprecedented limit. All his power hadbined into one and transformed into an overwhelmingly great strand of power that even he himself couldn¡¯t easily control.

    Suddenly, Ji Hao somehow felt like time itself had stopped, and the entire space had frozen as well.

    In his spiritual space, the mysterious man, who hadn¡¯te out for quite a long time, showed his figure. He stood up from the misty round-shaped t tform, wielded his pair of fists and made an extremely steady gesture. After he made his gesture, Ji Hao felt that he had now been facing the starry sky of the prehistorical era, and an indescribable, immense power surged down into this body through his head, then merged with his body.

    ¡°I have made some new achievementstely...merging those things your Shifu taught you with your [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words], I...will make the long story short... This move is called ¡®Earth-Splitting¡¯!¡± The mysterious man maintained that gesture and continued in a deep and strong voice, ¡°Sky-Opening allows you to discover the weakest spot of your enemy and tounch the attack, while Earth-Splitting is powerful and violent, destroying everything with pure strength.¡±

    In the next moment, the mysterious man¡¯s body slightly moved.

    Ji Hao felt that he had clearly seen everything yet, he also felt that he had actually seen nothing.

    He only had the sense that when the mysterious man moved, countless suns seemed to explode right in front of his face, and the entire universe seemed to shatter. It was a dreadful power, which was great enough to destroy and perish the whole world; the power was violent and straightforward, nearly unreasonable, yet it was indeed capable of smashing all principles.

    ¡°Indeed, unreasonably destroy everything with pure violence!¡± The mysterious manughed wildly out and said, ¡°Put forth all of your power and try this move!¡±

    ¡°Get...off...me!¡± As these few words burst from Ji Hao¡¯s mouth, the power vibration released from his body suddenly became as fierce and furious as a prehistorical beast, and in the following moment, his body vibrated suddenly and intensively in a weird way.

    The condensed stream of power of Ji Hao suddenlypressed into a spot, into an extremely subtle form, that had zero weight and no size. Even somehow it didn¡¯t exist in substance; yet, it was indeed there. Next, this highlypressed power exploded, releasing all the power contained in it in a blustering way.

    A wave of roaring-dragon-like streams of power surged out along Ji Hao¡¯s meridians; every single strand of power was as powerful as a great and rampant flooding river. However, the moving track of each of these power streams inside Ji Hao¡¯s body perfectly fit the graceful arc created by the move of Sky-Opening.

    All the others only saw Ji Hao roar out in fury and then shake his body. After that, three to four Magus Kings, seven to eight Senior Magi, who had their arms put tightly around Ji Hao¡¯s body were sent flying backward while yelling and cursing loudly, along with over twenty ministers who had been standing aside in fear that Ji Hao mightunch the final deadly move against Wu Zhi Qi,. They were sent away by that irresistibly great, dreadful power released by Ji Hao just like drifting leaves in a hurricane.

    That scene looked just like a bomb explosion, and those people were like stones tied on the bomb, thrown out and flying away along with waves of swishing noises by Ji Hao merely with a shake of his body.

    The Town Hall fell into a deathly stillness once again. Everybody stared at Ji Hao with an extremely shocked look.

    Just now when Ji Hao released the power, everyone had clearly sensed that the power contained in Ji Hao¡¯s body was exceptionally strong and violent. Ji Hao released the power contained in tens of thousands of his Magus Acupoints together. But for Senior Magi who came from small to mid-scale ns in Pu Ban city, they could awaken nearly ten-thousand Magus Acupoints tops even after they reached the upper limit of the level of Senior Magus.

    Ji Hao had wakened tens of thousands of Magus Acupoints at such a young age. On the one hand, he must have attained the secret meridian-expanding skill possessed only by the Inner Pce of the Magi Pce, on the other hand ¡ª What the hell had this kid been feeding on? How could he possibly improve so fast in his cultivation of powers?

    Nevertheless, even though that power was indeed released from tens of thousands of Magus Acupoints all at once, reasonably, he should only be capable of shaking the few Senior Magi who had their arms around him away. But among those people who had rushed up and held Ji Hao tightly as Emperor Shun had ordered, three to four of them were Magus Kings!

    Senior Magi could never rival Magus Kings! In the past countless years, this was one of the solid truth of the power cultivating system of the humankind.

    Even a Senior Magus who had awakened tens of thousands of meridians and hundreds of Magus Acupoints could never rival the weakest Magus King frontally. This was a limitation at the level of forms of life, just like a tiny mouse living on the ground could neverpete against a giant eagle in terms of flying; that would be apetition between the powers of two far different levels.

    However, Ji Hao had truly shaken the few Magus Kings away. One of them was a leader of arge n and was a rather experienced Magus King who had stepped into the level for over a thousand years and could be counted as a powerful one even among the countless Magus Kings in Pu Ban city.

    Such a powerful Magus King was actually sent flying away by Ji Hao, falling into a vat of booze with his head upside down!

    ¡°Hehe, hehe, ah, hehe!¡± This old n leader struggled back out from the booze vat in an iparably embarrassed manner, slowly wiped the booze off his face with his hand thenughed awkwardly, ¡°I...I am drunk...haha, ah, haha,...Just now, just now I didn¡¯t put forth my strength! Haha, ahah, this kid... how could he possibly hurt me?¡±

    ¡°Eh, your hand...¡± Si Wen Ming stood beside him, coughed loudly and said.

    The look of this old n leader suddenly changed as he raised his left hand and found that his left hand was now feebly hanging on his wrist, getting struck by a soul-level shock. Just now, Ji Hao fiercely shook his body, and as a consequence, it caused a dislocation on the left wrist of his!

    This couldn¡¯t be exined by the imed fact that he didn¡¯t put forth his strength just now. This had clearly proven that the power released by Ji Hao was great enough to reach the level of Magus Kings. Literally, he had sent all those people, who were holding him tightly, flying away with pure strength.

    ¡°Oh, my dear Amma!¡± This old n leader instantly screamed out. He twisted his right wrist with the other hand and put it back in location, then barfed at Ji Hao, ¡°Kid, you haven¡¯t married, have you?! I have thirty-nine daughters, granddaughters and great-granddaughters...thirty-nine of them in total, who haven¡¯t married either. They can all marry you, what do you think?!¡±

    All elderly people who still had daughters, granddaughters or great-granddaughters of even younger generations of female descendants that had yet to marry all went crazy now. They rushed towards Ji Hao as fast as they could and reached their arms out towards Ji Hao, trying to grab him.

    Ji Hao¡¯s entire body was now powerless. The move of Earth-Splitting had drained all power contained in his body. By now, he could only remain standing still, but not even a little finger of his was able to move.

    Sky-Opening was extraordinarily ingenious, and the price it would cost was a rapid consumption of spirit power and soul power. It required a great sum of spirit power to locate the weakest spot of the enemy which would lead to the gleam of hope of survival in a seemingly hopeless situation. As for the move of Earth-Splitting, it was violent and straightforward. What it required was all the strength in Ji Hao¡¯s body; this move was the purest explosion of strength.

    If Sky-Opening could be perfectly merged with Earth-Splitting...

    Ji Hao had no spare attention to pay to those arms that had been crazily reaching towards him at the moment. Instead, he silently stared at the ceiling while countless thoughts overwhelmingly popped up in his mind and bumped into each other. How could he merge Sky-Opening with Earth-Splitting in a perfect way?

    The Town Hall fell into chaos. Wuzhi Qi lied on the ground, screaming out in an extreme anger,

    ¡°You bastards! Don¡¯t step on my face!¡±

 Chapter 456: Acknowledge His Guilt

    Chapter 456: Acknowledge His Guilt

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    A strong gale blew across the Town Hall, instantly taking away all of the remaining scent of booze and grilled meat. Piles of ambergris were contained in a few enormous stone incense burners and had been burning slowly. A dense fragrance spread out towards every corner of the Town Hall and filled the entire Town Hall up in no time. Thest little bit of scent of booze and meat was now dispelledpletely.

    Emperor Shun sat in the middle while his ministers stood in straight lines on both sides ording to their positions and experiences. Tens of thousands of people remained absolutely silent, looking at Ji Hao and Wuzhi Qi who were standing in the middle of the hall.

    Except for Gong Gong Wuyou and his people, judging from the looks showed by the others when looking at Wuzhi Qi, they were all gloating over his misfortune.

    This old monkey was born as a wild and fierce one. He had always been brutal and violent all these years. Relying on the power of Gong Gong family, he tyrannized in Pu Ban and almost dominated the city. No one could tell exactly how many tyrannical things he had done. Because of the protection given by Gong Gong family, ever since the era of the first three emperors, not a single human emperor could manage to do anything to him.

    Many times, Wuzhi Qi had offended quite a few powerfulrge ns. Those ns gathered powerful Magi andunched moves on him in the dark. Theyunched numerous sneak attacks and direct attacks for tens of times. Yet, every single time, Wuzhi Qi managed to escape unscathed. On the contrary, those people who were sent to assassinate him were basically all wiped out.

    As such things happened too many times, Wuzhi Qi became the most famous troublemaker among the alliance of human ns, and except the dragon-kind, phoenix-kind, Zhu Rong family and the other few extra powerful ns and families with long histories, no one ever dared to provoke him.

    But today, under the witness of all these people, and right in the banquet set for celebrating the victory attained by the humankind, Wuzhi Qi¡¯s lower abdomen was pierced through by a little kid with a sword. Then his head was smashed by the same kid with a stamper, all in front of all the senior ministers of Emperor Shun¡¯s government.

    The dreadful reputation he umted for tens of thousands of years suddenly became nothing because of what happened today. Wuzhi Qi¡¯s old face was thrown down to the ground and stepped upon entirely. How beautiful was this?!

    Many people on the scene looked at Wuzhi Qi in this embarrassed shape, looked at the dried blood on his fur andrge areas of bruises on his skin. They only felt that the breeze blowing into the hall was so gentle and sweet, and the air today was so fresh and nice; today was such a nice day. It all made them feel so good, even wanting to sing at the top of their voices.

    If Emperor Shun weren¡¯t sitting in there, some people would definitely be singing a folk song loudly.

    Meanwhile, the gazes cast on Ji Hao by everyone except Wuzhi Qi were iparably passionate. He was at such a young age. Despite the fact that Wuzhi Qi was badly drunk and knocked to the ground by Ji Hao with zero preparation, Ji Hao had indeed harmed Wuzhi Qi severely after all.

    With the power of a Senior Magus and the age less than twenty, Ji Hao had knocked Wuzhi Qi to the ground, the famous Wuzhi Qi!

    What was this? This was a genius! An absolute genius! ording to the habits of those leaders and elders of all ns, they now literally had been wanting eagerly to put thousands of their n-girls onto Ji Hao¡¯s bed and let his bloodline spread out in their ns as fast as possible.

    Not to mention that just now, Ji Hao had sent quite a few Magus Kings flying away by simply shaking his body!

    Although no one had figured out why the hell did Ji Hao have such a strong power, it was a solid fact that he was indeed that powerful.

    No matter if he was born with that great power or he gained that power through some other methods, Ji Hao now possessed the power that allowed him to rival Magus Kings frontally merely with the cultivation of a Senior Magus. His great future was easily predictable. For such a young hero, if those elders and n leaders didn¡¯t want to win him over, they would be blind.

    The atmosphere in the Town Hall was weird as everyone had been remaining silent.

    Even Emperor Shun was silently organizing hisnguage, pondering about how to start the conversation.

    Wuzhi Qi was a rather well-known being, yet he was beaten up by a little kid in the celebration banquet of the humankind. If all those Emperor Shun¡¯s ministers hadn¡¯t rushed up and tried to stop Ji Hao, Wuzhi Qi would probably have been beaten straight to death.

    Emperor Shun¡¯s face twitched abruptly, and subconsciously, he nced at Wuzhi Qi.

    For many, many times, when Wuzhi Qi caused troubles, Emperor Shun wanted to beat Wuzhi Qi to death himself. But because of his position, Emperor Shun couldn¡¯t do that. This time, Wuzhi Qi was nearly beaten to death by someone else. This even made Emperor Shun vent out that umted anger he had against Wuzhi Qi to a certain extent.

    Nevertheless, the one who nearly beat Wuzhi Qi to death wasn¡¯t an old monster like Dragon Candle Gui, who had experienced a few generations of human emperors. Instead, it was Ji Hao, a young man. Emperor Shun quietly looked at Ji Hao, then abruptlyughed out.

    In front of all those senior ministers, who all had their faces tightened badly, Emperor Shunughed out in a rather rxed and delightful manner.

    He pointed his finger at Ji Hao, then said with a grin on his face, ¡°Earl Yao, Earl Yao... back in Chi Ban Mountain, when our ministers and I were running the discussion about giving you the title of Earl Yao, someone said that you¡¯re too young and not powerful enough to hold the position of Earl Yao steadily, and to guard the properties belonging to Earl Yao.¡±

    Emperor Shun then pped his hand loudly and continued, ¡°You are so young, but you have harmed Wuzhi Qi seriously. Earl Yao, our dear Earl Yao, who dares to use you of your young age now, or say that you¡¯re not powerful enough?¡±

    Hearing this, all ministers and n leaders in the Two Hallughed loudly out. As these waves ofughter went on, it gradually became slightly out of control. Many people who had issues against Wuzhi Qi beganughing crazily loud; that intensiveughter even caused stomachaches that they held their stomachs with their hands one after another. Meanwhile, all kinds of teasing and taunts targeted at Wuzhi Qi surged up like.

    Wuzhi Qi¡¯s pair of eyes turned glowing red while his body started shaking intensely in anger.

    His reputation was ruined for good. His dreadful reputation had now be Ji Hao¡¯s stepping-stone that Ji Hao had stepped on and made himself famous in just one night!

    From now on, when people would speak of Wuzhi Qi, it would go in this way ¡ª ¡®Oh, Wuzhi Qi, is he the one who was nearly beaten to death by a little kid?¡¯

    And then people would talk about Ji Hao, which should be something like ¡ª ¡®Oh, Ji Hao? He¡¯s Earl Yao now, and he¡¯s the one who almost beat Wuzhi Qi, that old monkey, to death!¡¯

    Wuzhi Qi gasped quickly and loudly while trying his best to restrain the strong killing intent in his heart. He slowly turned around and carefully looked at Ji Hao from up to down.

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and also began carefully looking at Wuzhi Qi, who was right in front of him. The distance between them was short. Therefore, Wuzhi Qi was able to clearly see every single fine hair on Ji Hao¡¯s face, including the pores.

    This was the very first time for Wuzhi Qi to observe a person so closely and carefully.

    Ji Hao was strong and handsome, his face looked clean and fresh. From the appearance, he seemed to be gentle and quiet, like a smooth piece of jade. But when looking through this thinyer of disguise worn by him, Wuzhi Qi discovered the natural quality of Ji Hao that existed deeply his heart ¡ª fierceness and violence. Just like Wuzhi Qi himself, Ji Hao also had a prehistorical beast hiding deep in his heart!

    Even Wuzhi Qi dared not to release his power and hurt somebody in the celebrating banquet of the humankind. But Ji Hao did dare, and he had actually done it!

    Slowly nodding his head, Wuzhi Qi turned back around and bowed deeply to Emperor Shun, then said,

    ¡°The Majesty, it was my, Wuzhi Qi¡¯s fault. Earl Yao is not the one to me this time. It¡¯s all because that one of my kids had done something wrong, which means that I, Wuzhi Qi, am wrong too.¡±

    He gasped deeply then straightened his body and continued in a cold voice, ¡°For all of those ve warriors Earl Yao put on the market for sale, I will take them over at fifty-percent of the market price. Thus, we can call an end to this.¡±

    Pausing for a second, Wuzhi Qi maintained that cold voice and went on, ¡°As for that kid, Dark Cloud who broke into Earl Yao¡¯s residence for no reason and offended Earl Yao with inappropriatenguage, he had taken the punishment he deserved. Even if Earl Yao beat him to death, that wouldn¡¯t be wrong at all. However, he is one of my kids after all. I am willing to redeem him with the price of a million jade coins. My dear emperor of the humankind, please give your notarization for this.¡±

    Theughter lingering in the Town Hall stopped suddenly. Many people couldn¡¯t help but breathe deeply in shock.

    Did Wuzhi Qi acknowledge his own guilt?

    Gosh, this was as shocking as the sun rising in the west. This fierce old monkey, would he ever admit his own fault?

    Not to mention the others, even Zhu Rong and Gong Gong Wuyou, who sat next to Emperor Shun, had popped out their eyes in astonishment.

 Chapter 457: Drink at Night

    Chapter 457: Drink at Night

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Did Wuzhi Qi admit his guilt? Did he admit being defeated? Was he frightened after being beaten up?

    No one thought in this way.

    Everyone who knew about Wuzhi Qi¡¯s personality deeply realized that, for the very first time, this monkey admitted his guilt and made an apology. But this was only because he was nning on something bigger, probably a thunderstorm. And when Wuzhi Qi let his sky-devouring rage burst out, the one who would be the first one to be affected would be this newly promoted young man, Earl Yao!

    However, people who had paid attention all noticed that Ji Hao¡¯s me Dragon Sword had easily pierced into Wuzhi Qi¡¯s lower abdomen and the fact that Ji Hao cracked Wuzhi Qi¡¯s skull with the mountain and river stamper, even nearly putting him to death.

    me Dragon Sword, mountain and river stamper, both of these two treasures were immensely powerful pieces that even ordinary Magus Kings had no way to attain. Ji Hao possessed both of them. With the power and resourced Ji Hao had, tense times between Ji Hao and Wuzhi Qi were totally predictable.

    In less than seven to eight minutes after the celebrating banquet was suspended, Wuzhi Qi sulkily left the Town Hall after acknowledging his guilt. After that, the others began drinking and eating and having fun again, as much as they liked, to celebrate this great victory that was not so easy to achieve.

    The banquetsted for a whole night, then a whole day. Untilte night of the second day, people finally had enough joy and left the Town Hall. Countless badly drunken people were held by their servants and guards, sitting on vehicles or mounting on mounts, or staggering back to their residences in Pu Ban city. Some people who were attacked by the strong effect of alcohol stood in open field, yelling and shouting. Such kinds of hysterical cries made by those crazy drinkers could be heard from a big half of the Pu Ban city.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t go back to the Fine Jade Snow Pce. Instead, he was dragged to Si Xi¡¯s house by Si Wen Ming.

    Around that straw-roofed cottage, a chubby group of hens huddled in the yard while two roosters raised their heads from time to time, turning and looking at the surrounding areas. By the gate of the yard, a few domestic iron-teeth wolves were lying on the ground with their heads put on the doorsill,zily snoring.

    Upon a bonfire set in the main living room, a few fleshymbs were grilling sizzlingly. Oils oozed out of the grillingmps while the dense, attractive scent spreading out.

    On the burning charcoal fire, a few opened giant vats contained delicious wine and already were burned hot. Just the flowing strong scent of wine could make people feel slightly drunk.

    Ji Hao took off his shoes and socks and sat on the perfectly clean floor next to the firece. Two maidservants, who were wearing long ck dresses and had their hairs coiled into buns and tied up with red silk ribbons, walked over silently. They cut off a few slices ofmbs with a stone knife and ced those in a y te, serving it to Ji Hao.

    The movements of the two maidservants were slow and beautiful. They scooped out amber-colored thick wine out of a vat, poured it into a bronze cup, then politely served to Ji Hao.

    Si Wen Ming stood aside, pointed at Ji Hao¡¯s cup and said while smiling, ¡°Try this dragon-bone wine made by my Abba himself. It had been stored in a secret cave that is densely filled with earth power for a hundred and eighty years. It¡¯s really not bad.¡±

    Ji Hao picked up the bronze cup which was decorated with embossed patterns of lightning bolts and clouds, slightly fiddled with it then give an appreciating nce at the glowing wine, which looked like a beautiful piece of amber. After this, Ji Hao drank it off.

    The wine was strong. Ji Hao felt like a glowing red iron stick had just poked directly into his lower abdomen through his throat. A scorching hot stream of power surged through his body and spread straight out like a roaring flood. Ji even showed his teeth because of the great heat brought over by that wine, while a thickyer of sweat drops oozed out from his body. He stretched his arms and legs, which caused a series of bone creaking noise. A small cup of wine had actually improved his strength by quite a lot.

    ¡°Dragon bone wine?¡± Ji Hao curiously looked at Si Wen Ming and asked.

    ¡°Sh!¡± Si Wen Ming put a finger in front of his mouth and said in a low voice, ¡°To the others, we only call it tiger bone wine. Haha, the main material of this wine is the marrow of the ancient Dragon King who has already fallen. But we can never let the dragon-kind know this.¡±

    Ji Hao tittered while handing the bronze cup to a maidservant. The maidservant smilingly poured another full cup of wine for Ji Hao.

    The door of the main living room was pushed open. Si Xi walked in with two fleshy and white deep-pool fishes and a colorful serpent carried in his hands. He nced at the people sitting in the room, then shook his head and asked, ¡°That little fatso, that little fatso named Yu Mu, didn¡¯t hee? His snake soup is not bad. Ah, such a shame, I particrly went to catch this five-color viper!¡±

    Ji Hao looked at that over ten-meter long poisonous serpent, which was still twisting and struggling, grinned and said, ¡°Nice material! It does not have to be made into soup. It will also be delicious if grilled. Southern Wastnd jungle has plenty of poisonous snakes and serpents like this. I also know how to cook these things.¡±

    Si Xi smiled and shook his head, pointed his finger at Ji Hao and said, ¡°Some things need to be discussed with you. Let somebody else do the work.¡± Si Xi then turned to the two maidservants and said, ¡°Just take this to the kitchen.¡±

    The two maidservants stood up, politely took over the fishes and serpent from Si Xi¡¯s hands, then silently walked back to the kitchen.

    Si Xi sat down near the firece, rxedly spread his long pair of legs and stretched his body. He gave a big yawn and said, ¡°Eh, the war is finally over, but so many troubles are left to be dealt with... Ah, so troublesome!¡±

    Footsteps came from the yard. Soon after, Huaxu Lie and Lie Mountain Kan walked in and sat down near the firece without saying anything. More noises came from the yard. Tens of guards brought by the two of them scattered around the yard, keep the entire yard in guard. Strong magic power vibrations spread out in the air. Meanwhile, Ji Hao sensed that a few Divine-Magus-level magic treasures were activated, releasing an invisible magic screen that shrouded the yardpletely.

    Huaxu Lie and Lie Mountain Kang each poured themselves two cups of wine and drank up. No one said anything. In about ten minutes, the door was pushed open again. Emperor Shun, Hao Tao, and the other few men walked in with big steps.

    Ji Hao subconsciously leaped up with a bounce, politely saluted to Emperor Shun as his heart drummed heavily. Si Wen Ming dragged him to Si Xi¡¯s house after the banquet was over, so he knew that some confidential affairs would be discussed in here. But never did he think that Emperor Shun would show up in person.

    Emperor Shun pressed his hand on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder and said with a warm smile, ¡°Don¡¯t bother, Earl Yao.¡±

    The group of people simply greeted each other, then sat around the firece in a circle. Each of them had a y te and a bronze cup in their hands. They cut the meat and scooped the wine by themselves, fully and delightfully starting another round of banquet.

    After a while of eating and drinking, Emperor Shun dropped the cup. Everyone dropped their cups and tes and looked at Emperor Shun simultaneously.

    Remaining silent for a while, Emperor Shun said in a nd tone, which also contained a slight trace of bitterness, ¡°You are all senior ministers of our humankind, and have always been full of ideas. Earl Yao is a new one, but young people always have new thoughts and ideas. Today, we are going to put our heads together. Just state your points of views regarding how we should deal with remaining troubles of the Chi Ban Mountain war.¡±

    Ji Hao looked at Emperor Shun confusingly. Lie Mountain Kang put his mouth near Ji Hao¡¯s ear and exined the whole thing.

    After hearing Lie Mountain Kang¡¯s exnation, Ji Hao finally realized that though the Chi Ban Mountain war had ended, the sky-offering ceremony finished and all contributors rewarded, a huge problem had remained. The expected peaceful life after the war was still not quite there.

    Back then, Ying Yunpeng led all archers from Ten Sun Country and the Eastern Wastnd, turning their weapons around andunched attacks on their own kind. Not long after that, troops from another tens of ns turned their weapons as well. By now, Ying Yunpeng and the leaders of all the other rebelled troops were secretly kept in the prison of Pu Ban city, while those rebel warriors were kept in Chi Ban Mountain.

    How should those governors deal with all these people?

    Regarding this, even Emperor Shun wasn¡¯t quite sure about what to do.

 Chapter 458: Advice

    Chapter 458: Advice

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The dragon bone wine was indeed delicious.

    Cup after cup, hot waves of power streams surged in Ji Hao¡¯s body while the multicolored mes in his lower abdomen flicked quickly. Ji Hao was now soaked in sweat. His pores were opened by the hot power streams while strands of white mist rose from his pores, gathering into a small white cloud upon his head.

    His physical strength was rising soaringly. After Ji Hao had gulped an entire vat of dragon bone wine, his physical strength had been improved by over a hundred percent.

    Same as Ji Hao, everybody else including Emperor Shun had been gulping the wine as well, which made Si Xi¡¯s eye corners twitch ceaselessly. He nearly yelled out ¡ª The primary material of this wine was incredibly hard to find and he didn¡¯t have too much of this dragon-bone wine left.

    Didn¡¯t all these peoplee here to discuss some important things? Why did everybody end up like a big alcoholic, minding nothing but pouring wine into their mouths?

    ¡°Eh, Earl Chong...Nah, Marquis Chong¡¯s tiger bone wine is indeed of top quality.¡± Emperor Shun held the long bamboo scoop and scooped thest bit of dragon bone wine out of a vat, poured into his own cup and began sipping smilingly.

    While sipping that wine, he raised his head, smiled to the others and said, ¡°Let¡¯s exchange our views on how exactly should we deal with all those people, and things that had happened.¡±

    Exchange views? How?

    The two maidservants carried arge vat into the living room, fully containing nice scented serpent soup. The meat of five-color viper was juicy and soft, and was cooked with tens of rare herbs. The most well-known features of serpent soup were its dense aroma and great nourishing effects. Ji Hao moved the fastest. He grabbed arge bowl and scooped himself a full bowl of soup, then buried his head in it and started wolfing. While eating, he just couldn¡¯t stop giving praises for that serpent soup. The culinary skills of Si Xi¡¯s two maidservants were not bad at all. Besides, the soup cooked by them was excellent in appearance. The soup was milky white with translucent slices of serpent meat slightly shaking in it, looking like soft crystals. Just by looking at this soup one could develop a healthy appetite.

    Dishes cooked by Yu Mu were stunningly delicious, yet the appearances of Yu Mu¡¯s food were far worse than this bowl of soup. Ji Hao had seen Yu Mu¡¯s serpent soup, which was a whole pot of dark liquid with giant pieces of serpent meat and entire centipedes floating in it. Some even didn¡¯t look dead; people who weren¡¯t brave enough wouldn¡¯t even have the guts to take that soup.

    People in the room quickly devoured the serpent soup and fish slices made from the two white fishes, stuffed their own stomach, then wiped the sweat on their faces clean. Afterward, they finally each let out a long breath in satisfaction.

    ncing at each other, people in the roomughed together. Then Si Wen Ming started the conversation, ¡°Elders like Ying Yunpeng havemitted grave crimes and have to be executed. Not only them, but even their rtives also have to be downgraded to ves.¡±

    ¡°Then, what about all those warriors who came from different ns?¡± said Emperor Shun in a deep voice, ¡°They turned their weapons around and attacked our own people in Evil Dragon Bay. They almost broke the Chi Ban Mountain defensive line and put our humankind into a grave dangerous. These warriors...their crimes...¡±

    ¡°How should we dere them guilty?¡± Si Wen Ming smiled bitterly and asked, while helplessly spreading his arms.

    Emperor Shun gnashed his teeth, not saying a word for a while.

    Alliance of human ns was only an alliance of ns. Emperor Shun possessed the title of human emperor, yet he was nothing more than a leader of the alliance of human ns. He was the one elected by tens of thousands of different scaled human ns and families because of his reputation and influence, which made him a trustable one as the human emperor. His responsibility included solving all kinds of conflicts and problems between human ns.

    However, the power of the human emperor was limited. The human emperor was far less powerful and supreme than how people thought he was.

    Sometimes, some powerful ns and forces wouldn¡¯t listen to the orders given by human emperors for their own benefits, and Emperor Shun didn¡¯t have any good ideas regarding how to deal with these kinds of ns and forces.

    Just like Wuzhi Qi.

    Emperor Shun punished him with a hundred years of captivity, banned him from showing up in public, but during the Chi Ban Mountain war, he showed up right in front of everyone. After this, he even boasted about the battle achievements he made, iming that his contribution was more than enough to offset all his old crimes. What could Emperor Shun do to him?

    ¡°Those warriors...¡± Si Xi murmured in hesitation.

    Those warriors had turned their weapons around only because of an order that was given by Ying Yunpeng and other elders. From the standpoint of the entire humankind, these warriors had allmitted heavy crimes, and they must be beheaded in public to show the justice of thew to the others; in the best case ever, they should all be downgraded to ves.

    Nevertheless, from the standpoints of their ns, they had done nothing wrong, nothing at all.

    Ying Yunpeng and the other elders were their elders, and in battlefields, those warriors had to obey any order given by their elders. Therefore, when Ying Yunpeng ordered them to turn the weapons around andunch attacks in the other human warriors, they did exactly what they were told. They obeyed the order given by Ying Yunpeng, and had done nothing wrong!

    On battlefields, if those warriors disobeyed the orders given by their own elders, then that would be a grant crime. As a consequence, they and all their rtives wouldn¡¯t be able to have any foothold in their ns anymore, and would certainly suffer the cruelest punishments given by their ns.

    ¡°All downgrade to ves?¡± Ji Hao held hisrge bowl and suggested a bit hesitatingly.

    ¡°Their n leaders and elders would never ept that.¡± Emperor Shun helplessly shook his head and said, ¡°Because of this, I have already argued with them many times. But those many ns would resist this decision joint handedly...Those warriors were all elites of their own ns. If we downgraded all of them to ves, the powers of each n would be weakenedrgely. Therefore, they would never ept this.¡±

    Emperor Shun seemed to be quite helpless. Ji Hao looked at Emperor Shun¡¯s helpless look and felt quite helpless himself as well.

    If this mistake was made by a sole n, such as the stupid move made by the Ink Ape n trying to loot captives, Emperor Shun could give a direct order and downgrade over a hundred thousand warriors of the Ink Ape n to ves. With Emperor Shun¡¯s power, he could do that, because Ink Ape n had offended the benefits of all ns, and all ns would support Emperor Shun on this. Therefore, facing the great pressure given by all ns, even Gong Gong Wuyou didn¡¯t have the capability to save those Ink Ape n warriors from being enved.

    However, those warriors who had turned their weapons around in battles came from many different powerful ns in Pu Ban city. Their ns were rather powerful. Therefore, if Emperor Shun intended to punish those rebel warriors, a joint handed resistance of all theserge, powerful ns would be raised, and even Emperor Shun wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress that.

    Besides, those n leaders and elders were actually making sense. Those warriors had obeyed the orders given by their elders, what was wrong with that?

    Ying Yunpeng and those elders rebelled, therefore, they ordered their warriors to rebel as well. Those warriors had done nothing but follow orders. The ones who did the wrong things were elders like Ying Yunpeng. For these elders, their ns were willing to hand them out and let them take the punishments they deserved.

    Since the arch-criminals were going to be punished fairly, those warriors shall just go back home!

    ¡°I am not insisting on punishing those warriors.¡± said Emperor Shun frowningly and in a deep voice, ¡°I... just want to set up a rule. There has to be a rule...our humankind is a unity. Warriors from ns can¡¯t only listen to their own elders.¡±

    Ji Hao slightly spun the y bowl held in his hand, raised his head, nced at Emperor Shun and then nced at Si Wen Ming.

    ¡°Then, we can learn from the non-humankind. Didn¡¯t they build a Yu Dynasty? A united country with a highly centralized power!¡±

    The whole room suddenly fell into a deathly silence.

    Cold sweat poured down Emperor Shun¡¯s forehead ceaselessly.

    ¡®Build a country with a highly centralized power, just like the Yu n created the Yu Dynasty? Make the human emperor a true emperor, instead of the leader of an alliance?¡¯

    ¡®Take the powers away from the hands of those n leaders and elders, and centralize all those powers in one particr person?¡¯

    The sweat that covered Emperor Shun¡¯s entire body up was from the shock given by Ji Hao¡¯s words.

 Chapter 459: A Heart to Heart Talk

    Chapter 459: A Heart to Heart Talk

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    As the morning mist suffused the open field, the group of people finally left Si Xi¡¯s cottage.

    Emperor Shun still needed to go find the leaders of those ns and do some strenuous arguments with them, trying his best to draw a satisfying end to the Chi Ban Mountain war.

    Huaxu Lie and Lie Mountain Kang headed back to their own ns delightfully with their personal army troops under their leads. This time, both of them had been rewarded and attained their very own territories, and now, each of them was going to gather a batch of nsmen who were willing to pledge loyalty to them. They would then develop and construct their territories.

    The thin milky white mist was attached to the ground, drifting along the wind.

    From afar came gentle and beautiful singing of young girls who had gotten up early and been doing theundry by the streams. A few streams slowly flowed across, along with waves of water ttering sounds made by thoseundry girls.

    Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming walked in the boundless open field. Surrounding them were wild floristic woods that reached to their waists in height. Those fresh and tender scapes could be broken by a single slight touch, and once they were broken, sweet and fresh juice would gush out of the fractures, emitting a dense refreshing scent.

    At first nce, the sight was filled up with red and white petals. As the sun rose in the east and the dew drops on the petals and leaves evaporated gradually, the mist grew even denser than before. Breezes blew across, making thousands of fist-sized flowers rustle along. Ji Hao only felt extra rxed and happy. Abruptly, he raised his head and gave a loud growl.

    The long growl spread out like waves of tidewater. Battle beasts raised by people living in Pu Ban city heard the growl and responded with waves of roars as well. Within a short while, strong waves of reverberant roars of different creatures rose one after another without an end, which sounded rather lively.

    Si Wen Mingughed out loud. He held his hands behind his body, walking forwards at a steady pace, step by step. After quite a while, he said to Ji Hao, ¡°What you said just now had even Emperor Shun shocked...Your point of view is correct. If we want to rival the non-humankind, our humankind has tobine our powers, weave our powers into a tough rope.¡±

    Raising his hands, Si Wen Ming looked at the sun rising in the east and continued word by word, ¡°All powers have to be gathered; all warriors have to obey one and solely one will. Our humankind cannot stay like a puff of drifting sands anymore. Instead, we have to be a unity.¡±

    Ji Hao looked at Si Wen Ming, who had a solemn look on his face. Seeing this, he felt that his mind was boiling while an indescribably great feeling arose spontaneously from his heart.

    He then said seriously, ¡°Those warriors from the rebel troops should have realized that they are all human beings... that they should be fighting for the entire humankind. Their swords and des can only face enemies, instead of piercing towards their own kind only because of an order given by their elders.¡±

    ¡°But they have already gotten used to listening to their elders¡¯ orders and ughtering other human beings for the benefits of their own ns.¡± Si Wen Ming raised his pair of arms high and thundered. ¡°This kind of thing has to be twisted. Something has to be changed. Otherwise, we will never have any hope.¡±

    Turning around, Si Wen Ming pointed to the north and said, ¡°This time, we got lucky and defeated the non-humankind, but what if theye back?¡±

    ¡°If those terrifying beings that once nearly made the famous three ancient emperors fall back in the ancient time descended once again... if those dreadfully powerful beingsbined all their powers andunched an all-out attack on us... if during the battles that would decide the fate of the entire humankind, a few, even ten more people like Ying Yunpeng emerged...We would be totally out of hope.¡± Si Wen Ming gasped deeply while looking at Ji Hao and seriously shaking his head.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been to the central area of the Yu Dynasty, and I¡¯ve seen their real potential. I know how terrifying they are.¡±

    Si Wen Ming said quickly, ¡°I also know about something that those n leaders and elders know, yet they aren¡¯t willing to believe, and nor do they want to think about. They always think that as long as they don¡¯t think about those things and cast those things out of their concerns, those facts would stop existing and they would be able to sit on the positions of n leaders and elders and live happily ever after.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s not true!¡± Si Wen Ming waved his hand and continued loudly, ¡°The non-humankind wille, they will certainlye. For now, they are maintaining a general peace with us only because they are too busy to deal with us at the moment.¡±

    Pointing his finger at the sky, Si Wen Ming carried on in a loud and clear voice, ¡°When they have the time when they could deploy more military forces, they will march into ournds with real elite armies. At that time, our humankind would be ves forever and ever! Just like the dark-kind, like those non-humankind ves, our children, our children¡¯s children, would all be ves!¡±

    Si Wen Ming drummed his own chest and roared at Ji Hao while staring at him with a pair of eyes that had been glowing brightly as if filled with surgingva. ¡°I¡¯d rather have my body smashed into pieces than let my children, my children¡¯s children, and my generations of descendants who will inherit my bloodline, be ves and lie under the feet of those non-humankind beings like animals, and be trampled upon.¡±

    Ji Hao felt boiling blood surging around his heart. He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°No one can enve our children and our descendants.¡±

    Si Wen Ming clenched his fists and threw a slight punch on Ji Hao¡¯s chest, then lowered his voice, pointed at the Yao Mountain and said, ¡°In a couple of days, people and supplies belonging to you will all be ready. Yao Mountain is a nice ce, Ji Hao. I hope you can help me in the future.¡±

    Si Wen Ming then looked at Ji Hao and exhorted, ¡°Beware of Wuzhi Qi and Gong Gong Wuyou... beware of those Northern Wastnd ns. More importantly, you should also beware of people from Ten Sun Country. For you, Ten Sun Country can be even more dangerous than Wuzhi Qi...Ten Sun Country and your Gold Crow n have been feuding for years!¡±

    But right after he said that Si Wen Mingughed out rxedly. He remained looking at Ji Hao and continued, ¡°However, you shouldn¡¯t be afraid of them.¡±

    Ji Hao looked back at Si Wen Ming and said in a serious tone, ¡°Why should I be afraid of them? They should be afraid of me.¡±

    The two of them stood side by side, facing the sun rising in the east. The sunshine poured down and evaporated this milky-white watery mist. They stood there seeing the field bing clear and fresh and the Pu Ban city gradually waking up from a deep sleep, emitting the special and magical splendor which belonged solely to it.

    People walked on the streets while the crows of roosters and barks of dogs mixed together. Streams of smokes rose from kitchen chimneys, coiling up along the wind. Showering under the warm sunshine, Pu Ban city was so lively.

    Tillte in the morning, both of them let out a long breath simultaneously. Ji Hao grinned and said, ¡°Pu Ban is a nice ce.¡±

    Si Wen Ming nodded deeply and responded, ¡°Pu Ban is truly a nice ce.¡±

    Pausing briefly, Si Wen Ming suddenly changed the topic and said, ¡°Ying Yunpeng and the other rebelling elders are all kept in Pu Ban Prison. Yesterday, I heard Hao Tao say that Ying Yunpeng has been yelling that he wants to see you in person.¡±

    ¡°See me?¡± Ji Hao paused and murmured to himself, ¡°I don¡¯t think I have this kind of a friendly rtionship with him, do I? And he¡¯s now in hell of a trouble, does he still have time to see me?¡±

    Si Wen Ming frowned in confusion as well and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed a bit strange. Ying Yunpeng has an odd temperament, and he has been a bit too arrogant and bullying all the time. But in all fairness, he¡¯s not a truly bad guy. In Pu Ban city, among n leaders and elders ofrge and powerful ns, many even have odder and fiercer temperaments than he does. This time he suddenly turned the weapon around without any sign, which shouldn¡¯t have happened at all.¡±

    Ji Hao remained silent for a while, then raised his head and nced at the sky. He smiled and said, ¡°In this case, let¡¯s go meet our elder Ying Yunpeng.¡±

    He then looked at Si Wen Ming and continued smilingly, ¡°I¡¯m curious anyway. What makes him want to see me?¡±

 Chapter 460: Tranquil Extinction

    Chapter 460: Tranquil Extinction

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    In front of the Town Hall in Pu Ban city, a series of simple and crude, straw-roofed prison cells stood in a straight line.

    Compared to the old days, the surrounding areas of these prison cells now were much busier. Many n governors, who had elegant and deliberate demeanors that differentiated them from ordinary civilians, and were all surrounded by guards, had been standing outside those prison cells and talking to people inside in low voices, and with badly darkened faces.

    The looks of those people standing outside those prison cells were all utterly bitter. Their tightly knitted eyebrows clearly stated the great pressure that they had now been suffering from.

    As for those people in those prison cells, they were no one else but elders who unexpectedly ordered their warriors to turn the weapons around andunch attacks on their own kind on the Evil Dragon Bay battlefield back in Chi Ban Mountain area. What they had done had nearly destroyed the entire Chi Ban Mountain defensive line, yet by now, they all sat on straw mats calmly, as if nothing had ever happened, with an easy grace on their faces. They even had a rather mysterious, weird and faint smile on their faces.

    Almost all of them had been sitting on their straw mats with the same gesture. Their hands were rxedly put on their knees, while they had their eyes narrowed and maintained that faint smile on their faces. It was as if they were living a nice idle life like a drifting cloud or a free wild crane, unspeakably free and unfettered.

    Hearing the deep yells and even angry curses given by higher-level leaders or elders of their ns, these people would let out one or two words as responses if they were in a good mood. If they weren¡¯t in a good mood, they would simply say nothing. They even stayed perfectly impervious when some grumpy n leaders and elders threatened them with the safety of their families.

    At a distance away, Po was standing on his toe tips on a tall tree, with his hands held in his sleeves, looking towards the prison area.

    Seeing those people¡¯s impervious looks and that weirdly calm smile on their faces, Po slightly shook his head and said, ¡°Nothing but a heretical trick. They know nothing but using these kinds of small dirty tricks. And they want topete against us for the natural fortune, for the great Dao of this world, how? Just like this?¡±

    Wielding his broad sleeves, Po lithely flew off the tree, sighed slightly and continued, ¡°A bunch of poor things. Well, just let them pass away in the state of extreme joy. If I wake their consciousness back up...that would be way too cruel for them.¡±

    In a prison cell near the front gate of the Town Hall was the cell that kept Ji Hao a while ago because of the crystal mine discovered by the Rong Mountain n. Now, Ying Yunpeng sat in that cell on a straw mat, also with that calm and careless smile on his face that made people just want to smash it altogether.

    A middle-aged man, who looked eighty to ny percent simr to Ying Yunpeng but a bit younger than him, stood outside his cell, frowningly looking at Ying Yunpeng, who had been remaining absolute silent, and said, ¡°Brother, why did you do such a stupid thing? You have to give me an exnation!¡±

    ¡°In one year tops, the news about what happened here in Pu Ban will travel to Ten Sun Country. By then, do you know what will happen to those nephews and nieces of mine? Aren¡¯t you worrying about your own children at all? We are blood brothers, I don¡¯t believe that you would do things like that! But, what has actually happened?¡±

    The middle-aged man begged and begged only for Ying Yunpeng to tell him about what had exactly happened in Evil Dragon Bay. He needed to know what made Ying Yunpeng crazy enough to order those Eastern Wastnd archers, who mainly came from Ten Sun Country, to turn their weapons around and kill arge number of elite human warriors, even including nearly ten thousand of Emperor Shun¡¯s feathered warriors!

    The life and death of Ying Yunpeng himself wasn¡¯t a great matter, and even if he incriminated all his children, that wouldn¡¯t be a big deal at all for the great Ten Sun Country. However, those, hundreds of thousands of archers under Ying Yunpeng¡¯smand were genuine elites of many Eastern Wastnd ns, especially the Ten Sun Country! Emperor Shun and a group of senior ministers insisted on punishing those warriors strictly. By now, a big number of ns had joined hands and were at loggerheads with Emperor Shun.

    Currently, the leaders and elders of those ns were all eager to find out what exactly happened to Ying Yunpeng and the other rebel elders that made them do such a lunatic thing. Nevertheless, they had been yelling and barking towards those rebel elders for many days till now, who give out literally zero truth.

    These n leaders and elders would never stop being anxious before they found out what exactly had caused the unreasonable actions of those rebelling elders. This time, they did this in Evil Dragon Bay, where would the same thing happen the next time? Next time, would they just frenziedly start wars against the other human ns with warriors under theirmands? Would they even do something that is crazier and devoid of a bottom line?

    Ying Yupeng smiled faintly, looked at the middle-aged man and said nothing.

    His gaze was deep and roving, like the gaze of a God who was sitting high upon clouds, as if ordinary human beings could never figure out what was in his head.

    The face of the middle-aged man gradually turned deeply dark, and the handsome face became twisted as well. He gnashed his teeth and suddenly lowered his voice, growled in a deep yet strong tone, ¡°Ying Yunpeng, despite the fact that we are raised by the same father, if you push this too far, don¡¯t me me for showing no mercy! Do you have to try those cruel tortures of our family before you tell me the truth?!¡±

    Ying Yunpeng gave a slight sigh and finally started talking, ¡°Ying Yunhe, creatures like you are ignorant, struggling in this vast ocean like world and sinking forever and ever. You will never understand the pleasure given by true freedom and the delightfulness of spiritual detachment. To people like you, what can I say?¡±

    Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming walked over with big steps at that time, and they both heard Ying Yunpeng¡¯s words.

    Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help butugh out, and said, ¡°True freedom? Spiritual detachment? Ying Yunpeng, you pushed hundreds of thousands of warriors under yourmand into a deadly danger, how can you still be shameless enough to say things like these?¡±

    Ying Yunhe quickly turned around, cast aplicated nce at Ji Hao, then politely cupped his hands to Si Wen Ming and made a salute. Si Wen Ming nodded, walked to the cell and frowningly looked at Ying Yunpeng, who abruptly stood up from the ground.

    Po was walking away, but abruptly he turned his head around and saw Ji Hao walk up to Ying Yunpeng. After that, he wielded his sleeve, following which, a light cloud rose from under his feet. He¡¯s body shed across the air as he lithely walked backward for a few big steps, stood under a tree while slightly shaking his head and looking at Ji Hao.

    Po locked his fingers together into a certain gesture, silently casting an evil-suppressing secret spell. A magical stream of power that could clear people¡¯s minds instantly shrouded the surrounding area of Ying Yunpeng¡¯s cell. The craziness that had started to emerge from Ying Yunpng¡¯s eyes was dispelled, and Ying Yunpeng¡¯s look immediately became much calmer than before.

    Ying Yunpeng clicked his lips. He was going to do some savage things to drag Ji Hao into the trouble right in front of all these n leaders and elders, but instead, he gasped for a few times and pointed his finger at Ji Hao. He sneered and said in a strange voice, ¡°Ji Hao, I know that my son and my nephew all died because of you. But I don¡¯t me you. Being alive is such a sorrowful thing, you have freed them... I should be thanking you for that.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, a fanatical glow began shining in Ying Yunpeng¡¯s eyes. He opened his mouth and seemed to say some astonishing things, but Po standing under the tree afar immediately changed the hand gesture while incanting the evil-suppressing spell in a low voice, forcibly restraining the evil intention in Ying Yunpeng¡¯s heart.

    Ying Yunpeng then gave a weirdugh, looked at Ji Hao and said in a deep voice, ¡°I...I want to tell you that...You, Ji Hao...we could have seeded...but you...you ruined our perfect n! You¡¯ll see, we...will never...let go of this!¡±

    Ying Yunpeng raised his hand, pointed at Si Wen Ming and Ying Yunhe, as well as those n leaders and elders in the surroundings, then burst into a furiousugh, and said, ¡°You...hehe!¡±

    He then took another deep gasp, after which, Ying Yunpeng sat on the ground with his legs crossed. He and the other rebel elders who were kept in prison because of what they had done simultaneously gave a loudugh then locked their fingers together into a lotus-shaped gesture, holding before their chests. In the following moment, colorful and translucent streams of light burst from their faces and next, the sense of their lives instantly dissipated.

 Chapter 461: Priest Corpse

    Chapter 461: Priest Corpse

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The area in front of the Town Hall was now in total chaos. Hao Tao rushed out with a dark and iron-cold face while growling that he would pledge a thorough investigation about this.

    Si Wen Ming¡¯s look was now extremely ghastly as well. Right in front of the Town Hall, which was the most important government facility in Pu Ban city, and in the most central area of the alliance of human ns, hundreds of elders whomitted a capital felony of rebellion had just fallen simultaneously in such a weird way. Without question, this was just like a heavy pnded on the faces of all human beings.

    The faces of n leaders and elders were also darkened. Ragingly, they each gave out a series of orders, ordering their elite warriors to scatter in the city and to investigate anyone who looked suspicious.

    Ji Hao speechlessly shook his head. The current situation waspletely messy, and they hadn¡¯t even figured out who the enemies were. A thorough investigation? How?

    Abruptly, Po¡¯s voice came from right near his ears. Ji Hao hurriedly turned around and saw Po standing under a towering tree about five-hundred meters away from him. Po¡¯s face seemed to be serious and calm as a still pool of water, and faintly, a clearyer of light had been coiling around his body.

    Ji Hao quickly walked over. Po grabbed Ji Hao¡¯s hand and wielded his broad sleeve, following which, both Po and Ji Hao transformed into a puff of smoke and went away. Po¡¯s power was unfathomable, with a slight wield of his sleeve and a step forward, over ten-thousand miles had already been crossed. Ji Hao only felt that streams of lights and shadows shed swiftly across his sight and soon, the two of them left Pu Ban city and entered an extending mountain range on the west side.

    Suddenly, a soaring mountain covered in thriving green nts appeared in the front. The fierce wind blew across from a few craggy rocks, causing a long and shrill noise that sounded like wolves whistling. Yet, within this fierce gale, a purple stream of smoke reached straight to the sky, remaining perfectly still no matter how strong the gale was.

    On the mountain top which was over two kilometers away from the ground, a human-head sized three-legged white jade censer was ced on a rock, with three snow-white incense sticks standing in it. That straight and purple stream of smoke came from nowhere else but this censer.

    The purple smoke reached to the sky while suffusing an exquisite and faint fragrance all around. That fragrance had been giving a great sense of solemnness and sanctity, seeming to turn the mountaintop into a fairnd. Every single piece of stone there seemed to be glowing magically.

    Po guided Ji Hao and dashed to the mountaintop with a single step. Feeling the weirdly solemn atmosphere of the area, Po sneered and said to Ji Hao, ¡°Brother, you should remember this. When you run into a quiet, clean and solemn ce like this in a wild area, you should know that somebody has been ying a trick.¡±

    Ji Hao gravely nodded. Back in Pu Ban city, Ying Yunpeng and the other rebellious elders had just fallen, and right after that, Po took him to this ce. Obviously, Ying Yunpeng and the other elders¡¯ deaths had everything to do with this censer.

    However, the mountain top was a t area with a radius of five hundred meters. It waspletely empty, without a single person to be discovered.

    The gale had been roaring continuously. This small white jade censer stood quietly on a rock by itself, releasing the purple smoke. The entire mountaintop was suffused by a peaceful, warm and rxed atmosphere.

    Ji Hao took a deep breath. His pair of eyes shone with a golden-red light as he activated his Gold Crow pupils and looked around.

    With a nce, Ji Hao found that a slightly twisted sphere of air seemed to exist in the empty t area in front of the censer. Without any hesitation, he flicked his finger and sent out nine dragon fire pearl along with a high-pitched buzzing noise. The fire pearl zipped out, smashing on that twisted sphere of light along withrge streams of me.

    A scrawny finger that had a smooth, gemstone-like skin abruptly reached out from that twisted sphere of air and slightly flicked on the fire pearl. Through the transparent skin of that finger, Ji Hao could see its golden bones.

    ng! The fire pearl was flicked away over five-thousand meters far. A thin trace of Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit attached to the fire pearl was violently vibrated that made Ji Hao¡¯s entire primordial spirit shake intensely. As a consequence, Ji Hao even temporarily lost his eyesight and nearly fell to the ground.

    That twisted sphere of air gradually spread out, exposing a middle-aged man who was skeleton-scrawny and wearing pieces of rugs.

    The middle-aged man looked just like a walking skeleton. A thinyer of skin tightly attached to his bones. However, thatyer was transparent and as smooth as well polished jade, continuously emitting a multicolored, colored-ze-like glow. Through that transparent skin, one could see his golden bones that seemed to be cast from pure gold. His internal organs looked like gemstones, every single one of them shining with a faint light.

    What was more staggering was his head.

    The skin on his head was transparent, and his skull was translucent. Inside his head, no brain could be seen. Instead, it was filled with a purple-gold liquid that had constantly been shining with a faint golden light. Within that liquid, a fist-sized, white and pink baby was sitting on a lotus and had been giving a cold smile towards Ji Hao with a pair of narrowed eyes.

    A ¡®man¡¯ looked like this?

    Ji Hao quivered instantly. If anyone, even the boldest one, bumped into such a ¡®man¡¯ at midnight, he or she would certainly have nightmares when sleeping!

    The appearance of this man was way too terrifying and horrible. Nevertheless, a warm feeling and a faint fragrance had been emitting from his entire body. His body had been releasing a great and solemn sense that even made him attractive like warm arms of mothers.

    Although this man looked extremely weird, if one paid a closer look, one would find that this man had a strange charm with him, which made people want to kowtow to him and worship him.

    Ji Hao took merely a nce at him, after which, he suddenly bit his own tongue tip broken. Arge stream of blood gushed out from his tongue, and the great pain immediately cleared Ji Hao¡¯s slightly dazed mind. He quickly turned his eyes away and dared not to look at the strange man.

    ¡°Priest Corpse!¡± Po cupped his hands and bowed to the man, gave a cold smile and said, ¡°Those disciples of yours are useless. This time, did you finally decide to make a move by yourself?¡±

    ¡°Priest Po!¡± Priest Corpse crossed his arms over his chest, looked at Po expressionlessly and said, ¡°One should mind his own businesses, but why do you want to know mine? Should I report everything I do to you?¡±

    Po gave a sardonic grin and responded, ¡°Just now, you controlled Ying Yunpeng and the others from here. What did you attempt to do when my little brother approached them?¡±

    He then pointed at Priest Corpse and continued, ¡°Nothing you want to do has anything to do with me, but if you want to frame one of us up, you shall check your neck before that. See if you can withstand a sword hackunched by our Shifu.¡±

    Priest Corpse gave a hideous smile, then said ndly, ¡°Well, not technically frame him up. I wanted to let those people growl out that it was your little brother who forced them to rebel, right before they died. But since you, Priest Po, who is so powerful and has broken my secret spell, we shall call an end to this.¡±

    Hearing this, waves of cold sweat immediately oozed out of Ji Hao¡¯s back. He cast a ring nce at Priest Corpse.

    Just now, imperceptibly, Po and this weird priest had already fought in the dark?

    Imagine, if just now, when Ji Hao was standing next to Ying Yunpeng¡¯s cell, Ying Yunpeng and hundreds of rebelled elders suddenly burst with a growl, iming that it was Ji Hao who forced them to rebel. Not only Ji Hao would be dragged into a grave trouble, even Si Wen Ming, who had been taking extra care of Ji Hao all the time, and Emperor Shun, who had just rewarded Ji Hao, would both be dragged into a sky-huge trouble.

    If this trouble couldn¡¯t be handled well, one possible effect would be that Emperor Shun would break up with somerge ns of the alliance of human ns, and thus, the whole humankind would fall into turbulence.

    Ji Hao gnashed his teeth and squeezed a few words out of his mouth, ¡°Good, good n!¡±

    Priest Corpse smiled faintly, then suddenly raised a finger, pressing straight towards Ji Hao.

 Chapter 462: Agreement

    Chapter 462: Agreement

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Simply, he pressed his finger towards Ji Hao, without any sound or light or any abnormal phenomenon. Yet, his move made Ji Hao felt it to be irresistible, and that this finger would eventually press on Ji Hao¡¯s body and crush him directly, even if he fled to the ends of the earth. That was how horrible it felt like.

    A mountain-heavy pressure swooshed over while Ji Hao wildly opened his eyes and his whole body trembled slightly. Priest Corpse, who was around five-meter tall now looked even many times taller than a Longbo Country giant. His finger pressed down towards Ji Hao just like a sturdy man pressing a finger of his towards an ant. Before that finger touched Ji Hao¡¯s body, it already seemed to have left a print on Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit, which could disable Ji Hao from resistance forever and make Ji Hao kneel and kowtow to Priest Corpse himself every time Ji Hao saw him.

    ¡°You...pushed...it...too...far!¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s entire body was now covered in flowing streams of cold sweat. But facing this sudden moveunched by Priest Corpse, he wasn¡¯t even able to generate a thought of dodging in his mind.

    His primordial spirit, his body, and his will were all frozen because of Priest Corpse¡¯s move. He stood still without moving even a little bit while watching that finger, which was powerful enough to perish his soul and crush his body, approach him at lightning speed.

    The whole world seemed to have frozen. The sunshine and the gale had disappearedpletely, and the time had lost its meaning as well. Every living being seemed to be wiped out already, and by now, the only two things left in this world were Ji Hao and this golden finger.

    In this deathly quiet world that was filled with the boundless feeling of death, a strong and resonant growl shattered the lifelessness which had Ji Hao sealed, and allowed this gray world in Ji Hao¡¯s eyes to be alive again. All kinds of living creatures reappeared, the soaring mountain with plenty of thriving nts, that blue sky and white clouds, and that splendid sunshine pouring down right onto his body.

    Po cast a strong roar and shattered that creepy atmosphere created by Priest Corpse with a finger move. After that, he raised a finger and pressed back towards Priest Corpse as well.

    Po¡¯s finger had a smooth shape and the luster of healthy skin. There was nothing strange with his finger. Instead, it looked exactly like an ordinary finger of an ordinary young man. Every single detail of his finger was natural, as human fingers were meant to be.

    Po simply pressed his finger directly towards Priest Corpse. Ji Hao detected a magical life-force from Po¡¯s finger that was a magical power which could make all living creatures in this world even livelier than before. As Po reached his finger out, the colors of the whole world seemed to be extra vivid while the shapes of everything in this world looked much clearer. As the world seemed more real, some of those profound, imperceptible tracks of the great Dao, had also be breezy.

    The two fingers slightly bumped into each other.

    All of a sudden, a gray and empty,pletely lifeless sense of power emerged around the body of Priest Corpse.

    Around Po¡¯s body, a ck airstream and a white airstream swooshed up to the ground, transforming into a Taiji pattern that seemed to be extremely inclusive, slowly rotating upon Po¡¯s head.

    Followed by a clear cracking noise, Ji Hao saw a hair-thin crack appear on Po¡¯s fingernail. Meanwhile, Priest Corpse¡¯s finger bones were immediately shattered. Ji Hao could clearly see that his golden finger bones shattered like a piece of tofu. Countless bone fragments darted out through his skin, eventually transforming into golden light spots,nding on the ground and merging with the rocks.

    Wherever Priest Corpse¡¯s bone fragmentsnded and the golden light merged with, the rocks all turned purely golden. Instantly, those ordinary rocks were added with a great sense of solemnness.

    ¡°For that finger move, I used ny-percent of my power.¡± Priest Corpse took his finger back, stared at Po and asked, ¡°Priest Po, what about you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you!¡± Po looked at Priest Corpse honestly and said, ¡°You wanted to know how much have I improved during these years. I never lie, but neither do I want you to know exactly how powerful I am. Therefore, I¡¯m not telling you!¡±

    Priest Corpse¡¯s scrawny, zombie-like face instantly twisted. He red at Po and yelled, ¡°Priest Po!¡±

    Po swung his finger and looked at Priest Corpse with a very simple and honest grin, and said, ¡°You can¡¯t rival me anyway. Just now, I broke the bones of one of your fingers, and by doing that, I destroyed at least three-hundred years of your hard work, didn¡¯t I? Therefore, do not try to hurt my little brother ever again with that kind of small dirty tricks...He might not be the one who suffers in the end.¡±

    Ji Hao wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, looked at Priest Corpse coldly with his teeth gnashed and said, ¡°Priest Corpse? I¡¯ve learned something from that finger you pressed towards me earlier. Next time when we meet, I will certainly pay you back.¡± Priest Corpse threw a sideway nce with the corners of his eyes, not even wanting to respond. He then stared at Po and said in a deep voice, ¡°In this case, we shall both mind our own businesses from now on. No one should stand in the other¡¯s way.¡±

    Po shrugged, spread his hands and gave a frank smile, then said, ¡°I have no intention of standing in anyone¡¯s way. Our working style is different from yours. As long as you don¡¯t cause troubles for us, we will never stir up any trouble for you!¡±

    Priest Corpse raised his right palm and heavily pped down towards Po while saying, ¡°So it¡¯s a deal!¡±

    Po raised his right palm as a clear beam of light shed across his palm. He reached his palm against Priest Corpse¡¯s palm while he responded, ¡°Deal!¡±

    Boom! Followed by this muffled noise, the thousands of meters tall soaring mountain that the three of them had been standing on was silently turned into a stream of smoke. Po¡¯s body swayed slightly, and quite a few tears appeared on his board sleeve, while the face of Priest Corpse suddenly turned extremely dark and his entire right hand was shattered into bits. Bone fragments zipped out, transforming into golden light spots, drifting down.

    ¡°You!¡± Priest Corpse gritted his teeth and red at Po.

    ¡°You take care of yourself, my friend.¡± Po cupped his hands and again bowed towards Priest Corpse, dragged Ji Hao and intended to leave. Meanwhile, he said, ¡°Principles of our sect told us to stay natural and peaceful, but if anyone provoked us, he or she would learn that we nevercked powerful methods that allow us to do things like defeating dragons and suppressing devils.¡±

    ¡°Just now, you attempted to frame Ji Hao with your secret spell...Such things can never happen again!¡± Po warned loudly, then took Ji Hao and shed across the air for a few times, disappearing right away without leaving any trace.

    Priest Corpse floated in the air, silently looking at the east for a while. Abruptly, he sneered and slightly swung his right hand. As a golden stream of light rose from his broken hand, all those shattered bones of his hand grew back out one after another, and within the blink of an eye, his injuries werepletely healed. Not even a single scar had been left.

    Miao Yin, Miao Lian, Ku Quan and other over twenty people dashed out of surrounding woods one after another, trod on drifting clouds and reached near Priest Corpse.

    Priest Corpse stared at his perfectly recovered right palm, slightly smiled and said, ¡°Nothing more than this...Priest Po is nothing more than this...¡±

    Holding his hands behind his body, Priest Corpse then said ndly, ¡°I was nning to teach that kid a lesson. I never thought that Priest Po was with him and was able to discover the secret spell cast by me. What¡¯s more, he broke my magic with his own secret devil-suppressing spell.¡±

    While sneering, Priest Corpse continued, ¡°However, how can our supreme magics be that simple? Ying Yunpeng and those elders died indeed, but among the rest of their ns, some people must be so angry by now. Anyone who has new emotions growing in their minds and are not able to free themselves from desires, foolishness, and anger, will be one of us!¡±

    Turning around, Priest Corpse looked at Miao Yin and the others, and said coldly, ¡°This world is vast and full of potential. Our sect will dominate it eventually. You people should work harder and improve yourselves!¡±

    Miao Yin, Miao Lian, and the others knelt together, kowtowing to Priest Corpse and responded loudly with ¡®yes.¡¯

 Chapter 463: Purchase

    Chapter 463: Purchase

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    After returning to Pu Ban city, Ji Hao curiously asked about the identity of that so-called ¡®Priest Corpse.¡¯

    Po¡¯s answer brought Ji Hao waves of numbness on his scalp as a fierce coldness arose spontaneously in his heart.

    Priest Corpse was one of the first batches of creatures after this world was created. He was born from a stream of umted corpse gas. Back in the prehistorical era, relying on the extreme evil and vicious power of the corpse gas, which was great enough to perish all living beings, Priest Corpse once dominated a certain area and ughtered countless creatures.

    Back then, Po was traveling across the world. He fought against Priest Corpse many times. Therefore, the two of them could be counted as long-time adversaries of each other.

    Later, Priest Corpse was brought under control of Priest Hua with some kind of great magic, bing Priest Hua¡¯s third disciple. With the powerful secret magic taught by Priest Hua, Priest Corpse understood the interdependence of life and death and even generated a magical method of transforming life and death from the umted corpse gas contained in his own body. Thus, he turned the fierce and evil umted corpse gas of his warm and peaceful. After that, he achieved a soaring improvement in his power and became a mentionable top disciple among all those disciples of Priest Hua.

    Apart from the unpredictable and powerful magics of his, he had also created a rather special body-strengthening magic based on his own body condition, which was called ¡®nine death gold body.¡¯ In terms of body condition, Priest Corpse was no better than those top-level powerful human Magi. However, he possessed the power of unlimited rebirth; this made him even harder to deal with than those Divine Magi who were able to be reborn from a single drop of blood.

    Priest Corpse once imed that as long as the corpse gas remained existing in this world, he could take rebirth infinitely.

    Po hadn¡¯t heard any news about Priest Corpse for many years. He only heard that Priest Corpse had been staying away from worldly affairs and been concentrating on studying some kind of recondite magic. This time, Priest Corpse unexpectedly showed up around Pu Ban city, and apparently, he had already made some achievements. He was now harder to deal with than before.

    ¡°For the cultivation pursued by us, we can do it anytime, and we have to stay in a natural and clear state.¡± Po seriously said to Ji Hao, ¡°But disciples of Priest Hua, especially Priest Corpse... what he has been pursuing were instant improvements, by any means. Since Priest Corpse has alreadye to Pu Ban city, this city is going to be a dangerous ce.¡±

    One could never stay too long in a dangerous ce.

    Ji Hao understood Po¡¯s words. Abruptly, he thought of that terrifyingly finger moveunched by Priest Corpse, which had disabled himpletely from resisting and nearly crushed both his body and primordial spirit.

    If Po weren¡¯t there, Ji Hao would have perished for good due to Priest Corpse already.

    However, Po couldn¡¯t stay with Ji Hao at all times to be his bodyguard; Po also had his own businesses to mind after all.

    Next day, Ji Hao met Emperor Shun, stating his will of leaving Pu Ban city as soon as possible to Yao Mountain, his own enfeoffment. Emperor Shun agreed and ordered Si Wen Ming to prepare everything Ji Hao needed by himself.

    With Si Wen Ming¡¯s help and Emperor Shun¡¯s orders, Ji Hao¡¯s preparatory work went especially smooth.

    At first, Wuzhi Qi obediently sent Ji Hao the money for buying those more than a hundred thousand captured warriors from Ink Ape n and other few ns without any discount. He had also redeemed Dark Cloud and the eight apes, who had been hanging under the arch for whole twenty-four hours.

    With this sum of money, and added with those trophies he gained in Chi Ban Mountain area and all rewards he epted after the war because of the contributions he made, Ji Hao turned himself into a big spender in Pu Ban city¡¯s ve market.

    Zhamu knew very well about all big Blood Moon families, including the Di Family, Qian Family, and the otherrge-scale, powerful families. Guided by him, Ji Hao carefully selected over thirty-thousand ¡®clean and clear¡¯ dark-kind ve warriors.

    Same as the warriors under Zhamu¡¯smand, all these dark-kind warriors hadn¡¯t taken part in wars against the humankind. They were all garrisons stationed in territories of thoserge families. They were well trained and individually powerful as well. After being armed by a little, these warriors would form an elite army.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t like these non-humankind beings and had even been looking at them with hatred. However, in constructive works of the new territory, the needs of a great number of warriors for guarding every spot of thend would be unavoidable. Then there were also attacksunched by all kinds of wild beasts and poisonous insects, even by mysterious spiritual creatures, and the danger brought by all kinds of natural disasters. Ji Hao would rather let these expendable dark-kind warriors do the work than sending human warriors fending against those potential dangers.

    Nearly fifty thousand dark-kind warriors were all led by Zhamu now and added with their families, Ji Hao had bought over than two-hundred thousand people from the ve market.

    After that, as Emperor Shun ordered, Si Wen Ming carefully selected a batch of residents for Ji Hao¡¯s new territory.

    The backgrounds of those human residents were clean and reliable. Most of them were refugees whose ns were destroyed by natural disasters. These people, who didn¡¯t have enough to eat or to wear, were sold by thoserge, rich ns as ves. As long as Ji Hao could provide shelters for them and give them enough to eat and wear, keep them away from beasts, poisonous bugs, and natural disasters, he would be able to easily turn these people into a new n.

    Si Wen Ming particrly selected those healthy men and women who were in the prime of their lives, yet weren¡¯t too powerful, as residents of Ji Hao¡¯s new territory. They were all ordinary Novice Magi, and the most powerful ones were only at the junior level. Because of their low power levels, their prices were actually quite low.

    A young man was worth fifty jade coins in the ve market, while a young woman was worth slightly more, but no more than a hundred. Those children and teenagers were even cheaper; with three to five jade coins, one could buy out a sensible child who could also do some simple work.

    With therge sum of money sent over by Wuzhi Qi, Ji Hao bought a whole two million young and middle-aged men, women, and children, after hesitating a little.

    His territory in Yao Mountain had the radius of a hundred million miles and could feed hundreds of millions of people. These two million young and middle-aged men and women would be the kindling of civilization at Yao Mountain.

    Fifty-thousand dark-kind warriors were truly not enough for guarding the entire Yao Mountain territory, especially under the circumstance that Ji Hao had actually pissed quite a lot of people off. Therefore, Si Wen Ming selected another two-hundred thousand elite warriors from those ve warriors for Ji Hao, in addition to those dark-kind warriors.

    These warriors were either human warriors who had deserted in the face of battles, or robbers who had been living out of the system, or nsmen who had vitedws and were captured alive. Anyway, none of them was one of the good kind.

    One couldn¡¯t actually expect these people to pledge their loyalties, as that would be impossible. However, all of their lives were under the control of a certain kind of magic spell, which meant their life and death were grasped in Ji Hao¡¯s hands. Therefore, Ji Hao didn¡¯t need much of their loyalties. Instead, what he needed was nothing but those warriors to fight and kill for him.

    In the future, if they stayed obedient, Ji Hao could let them marry, have children and build their own families. But if they didn¡¯t, Ji Hao also had plenty of methods to deal with them.

    Because of Ji Hao¡¯s insistence, Si Wen Ming particrly selected those who hadmitted serious crimes, hands all stained with blood and who had never stayed out of troubles. Towards these criminals, Ji Hao wouldn¡¯t have even a slight little bit of mercy. Therefore, he wouldn¡¯t go softhearted when he had to punish them.

    With enough warriors to guard and protect the territory and enough residents for the first stage of development, Ji Hao started purchasing all kinds of supplies that he would be needing.

    Food, seeds, all kinds of working and farming tools,rge numbers of vehicles for transportation, and a great number of livestock, includingrge-scale livestock for farming and working, livestock as meat supplies for starting a textile industry...

    Ji Hao had done the purchase in great abundance. In order to construct the territory which belonged to himself, he spent every single jade coin that he had within three days.

 Chapter 464: The Journey

    Chapter 464: The Journey

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The weather had been rather bad ever since Ji Hao and his troop left Pu Ban city. The rain practically never stopped.

    After purchasing all required supplies in Pu Ban city, Ji Hao didn¡¯t stay much longer. He left some people to take care of the Fine Jade Snow Pce, then took his warriors and the new residents of his territory, which he bought from the ve market, heading to Yao Mountain.

    When he left the city, Si Wen Ming and many other came to see him off. They organized arge farewell ceremony for Ji Hao, to thank nature and wish him good luck.

    Ji Hao sensed the good faith of Si Wen Ming and the others, but at the same time, he also sensed strong viciousness from the crowd of people who stood around and watched the ceremony. Therefore, Ji Hao told his people to take strict precautions all the way. Meanwhile, he remained well-prepared for all kinds of emergency situations himself.

    The ceaseless drizzle had been keeping the trooppany. The rich soil had be sticky and moist, the fully loaded vehicles ploughing through ditches that had a depth of more than a foot in the ground with the wooden wheels. Horned cattle that had been pulling the vehicles gasped quickly because of the tiredness, while puffs of hot air constantly rose from their nostrils.

    The long and huge troop extended for over ten miles, and standing in the middle of the troop, one couldn¡¯t see the head or the end of it.

    Large groups of livestock let out waves of deep roars while slowly moving forward in the rain. Each one of that livestock had a person to look after it particrly. Young and strong men sat on their mounts, holding long sticks in their hands while whistling shrilly, restraining that livestock which were walking towards wrong directions.

    Vehicles were fully loaded with food and supplies. Many children huddled on top of those, piles of supplies, with bodies covered in leathers, falling asleep in the rain as their bodies swayed while the vehicles moved.

    Young and healthy women in the troop had been moving back and forth all the time. Following by tamed battle beasts, they yelled at those young people who had been excitedly running around to follow up, keeping anyone from dropping out. From time to time, they checked supplies on vehicles to see if those were all tied firmly up. Meanwhile, they kept eyes on those kids in case those kids identally fell off from the vehicles.

    Over ten miles away, a wild wolf pack suddenly gushed out from brushwoods, showing their sharp teeth while pouncing on the nearest fewrge vehicles.

    However, when the pack of wolves was still more than a hundred meters away, shrill arrow screams sliced the air open. Following this, hundreds of arrows roared across the air along with cold and fierce airstreams, prating the eyeballs of those wolves and deeply piercing into their heads.

    A squad of dark-skinned warriors mounted on battle beasts and dashed over. Theyughed loudly out while grabbing those wild wolves up and piling them orderly up on vehicles. Hundreds of wild wolves, this meant another sum or meat supply.

    Heavy footsteps came from afar. A group of elite warriors who were with heavy armors and long spears strode over. They moved as fast as the wind, and within the blink of an eye, they patrolled from the end to the head of the troop. After reporting to themander in the front of the troop, this elite group returned speedily, making their round to the end of the troop.

    Their top-quality armors and long spears crafted by Xiu n master craftsmen had been emitting a cold glow. From time to time, small and dense spell symbols lit up on the surfaces of their armors and weapons, shing across like bolts of lightning. Anyone with a sharp pair of eyes would know that everyone with this kind of top-grade armament was a Senior-level elite warrior.

    Tens of miles away, a group of migratory n warriors hid in the brushwood and shook their heads disappointedly.

    This huge-scale troop was obviously a juicy, fleshy piece of meat to them, but judging from the armaments worn by those guards, migratory n warriors like themselves were not qualified for targeting such troops.

    In the middle of the troop, on arge vehicle that was pulled by over thirty elephant-dragon beasts, Ji Hao sat on top of the shed set on the vehicle with his legs crossed, letting the rainwater pour on his face.

    The vehicle was enormous in shape, nearly fifty meters long and fifteen meters wide. The shed-top was all empty except Ji Hao sitting there alone, quickly changing his hand motions. He had been practicing those secret magics Po taught him.

    It had been nearly a month since they left Pu Ban city, but ording to the current moving speed of this troop, it still required seven months at least for them to arrive at Yao Mountain. One could not rush for this anyway. If Ji Hao were all alone, he would ride on Mr. Crow¡¯s back, and the two of them could cover this distance in half a day tops.

    Nevertheless, he wasn¡¯t alone now. This huge troop extended for over ten miles, and Ji Hao was now the core of this migratory troop. He was the spiritual leader of those ves, who were all with unsettled minds at the moment. With him in the troop, everyone felt surefooted; everyone worked more efficient and moved faster.

    If he weren¡¯t in the troop, this migratory troop would immediately be a puff of drifting sands. Probably a big half of those people in this troop would go missing even before they arrived at Yao Mountain.

    Therefore, although it was going to be a long journey and the weather had never been good, Ji Hao still stayed with the troop. In addition to this, he gave up on the warm and dry carriage and chose to sit on top of the shed instead. From time to time, he would also take a walk around the troop and let all his people see him.

    A series of muffled hoofbeats came. Zhamu, who was mounted on a battle beast, dashed over with a squad of ve warriors.

    Gasping for air, Zhamu bowed and saluted to Ji Hao, then said, ¡°My dear master, there¡¯re people who had been watching us in thest couple of days. Should I, your loyal ve, go wipe them all out?¡±

    Ji Hao stood up. The shed-top was around ten meters tall. He looked into the distance. Through the dense watery mist, he saw some migratory n people with ragged looking around. Ji Hao released his spirit power and scanned across those people¡¯s bodies, and found that these people barely had powerful ones among them. Therefore, Ji Hao slightly shook his head.

    ¡°As long as they don¡¯t provoke us, we don¡¯t need to pay attention to them. Go warn your warriors, without my order, they are not allowed to harm any human being.¡± Ji Hao lowered his head, looked at Zhamu and said. ¡°Remember, the life of a human beinges with cost of a hundred lives of yours. I can grant you rewards, so I can also put you to death!¡± Again, Ji Hao warned Zhamu and the group of dark-kind warriormanders behind him.

    Zhamu and the group of dark-kind warriormanders, who now dared not even breathe loudly, deeply bowed to Ji Hao. After that, they moved around the troop even more diligently than before while loudlymanding warriors under their leads, giving a rigorous protection to the troop.

    At the head of the troop, Feng Xing was mounted on a dragon-horse, which had scales on its back and had been discovering the way in front of the troop with a squad of light cavalry.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    After moving forwards for tens of miles with the squad of scouts, Feng Xing stopped his mount and slightly patted on its steaming hot neck. He then turned around, looked at the troop which was slowly moving in the rain, like an immense beast, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Everybody, be careful. This is our own troop. Absolutely no careless mistakes are allowed to happen!¡±

    When speaking of ¡®our own troop,¡¯ Feng Xing¡¯s face emitted a faint glow.

    Ji Hao was his friend, and Yao Mountain was Ji Hao¡¯s territory now. Ji Hao had attained the noble title of Earl Yao, and this partially owed to Feng Xing himself. For an unknown reason, Feng Xing caught a sense of belonging to Yao Mountain.

    Somehow, Feng Xing felt that this Yao Mountain, a ce he had yet to reach, was like his home.

    Pressing his fingers on his longbow, Feng Xingughed at himself. His face was even a bit blushed.

    ¡®You¡¯re not a kid anymore, where did such a fragile thoughte from?¡¯ murmured Feng Xing to himself in his head.

    ¡®Hm, a thing like ¡®home,¡¯ it should be everywhere you go, shouldn¡¯t it?¡¯

    Abruptly, a quick series of footsteps came from the front. Feng Xing hurriedly raised his head. Miles away in the rain, over ten people had been running over in a flurry.

 Chapter 465: Making a Painstaking Investigation

    Chapter 465: Making a Painstaking Investigation

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Back in Pu Ban city, in the core, secret hall of the Magi Pce...

    An enormously broad hall many miles squared in area was entirely built with ck rock. The surface of the walls was rough, without any decorations. Not a single pir could be seen in the empty hall, and the dome, which was hundreds of meters above the floor, waspletely supported by the power of the magic formation set in the hall.

    Countless fist-sized glowing pearls were iid in the ceiling, emitting snow-white lights, lighting up the entire hall.

    Tens of different-sized stoves were standing in the hall with pots ced upon them. Green fires had been zing in those stoves while liquid medicines boiled in those pots. The dense scent of herbal medicine had condensed into a visible white mist, umting on the floor with over three-inch depth.

    A series of ck stone tables were ced against a wall orderly. On those stone tables were the dead bodies of Ying Yunpeng and the other, hundreds of rebellious elders. All those dead bodies were stripped, and even their body hairs were shaved as well, exposing their nearly translucent bodies, which had been glowing with a faint cyan light that made their bodies look like colored ss.

    Nearly a thousand Magi in long white robes were surrounding these stone tables, with sharp knives held in their hands. They carefully cut open the bodies of Ying Yunpeng and the other elders, dissected all meridians and muscles one after another. Some of those Magi took internal organs out of those dead bodies, ced in jade trays next to them, then ran a careful check of those internal organs, distinguishing the changes that had happened to these dead elders¡¯ bodies.

    Many other Magi in white robes had transparent crystal containers held in their hands. They put small pieces of body tissue taken out of those corpses into these containers and soaked in all kinds of reagents, to find out if these elders were affected by some special kinds of poison before they died.

    Along with a creaking noise, the bones of one of Ying Yunpeng¡¯s hands were taken out from his dead body. All skin, blood veins, and meridians of his left hand were peeled off, till only the faintly cyan-colored, almost transparent bones remained.

    An elderly Magus carried the bone hand and quickly walked to a corner of the hall.

    By slightly shaking his hand, this Magi split the bone hand of Ying Yunpeng into tens of pieces. Each of those Magi who had been waiting here picked up one piece of the bone and started all kinds of violent experiments.

    Hacking with des or heavy axes, burning with fire, freezing with ice, soaking in poisonous liquid, washing with strong acids, bashing with heavy hammers, striking with lightning bolts... Those Magi ran tests on those hand bones with hundreds of different methods, and only after that did the final results quickly sum up.

    Emperor Shun, Si Wen Ming, and some other high-level leaders had been quietly standing by the front gate of the secret hall. Numerous autopsy reports gathered over one after another, being handed to Emperor Shun¡¯s. Emperor Shun leafed through those reports in paper order. The more he read, the darker his face became, and the more serious his look turned.

    Si Wen Ming and other ministers took over those reports one after another. While reading the data gained through experiments based on the dead bodies of those hundreds of rebel elders, the faces of all these ministers turned extremely dark as well.

    A series of experiments proved that the bodies of Ying Yunpeng and the other rebel elders had all be extremely tough and sturdy before they died. Their body conditions had been improved by at least ten times,paring with their actual cultivations and power levels.

    If one was to take Ying Yunpeng as an example, he was only a peak-level Magus King. However, his body was already tough enough topete with a newly promoted Divine Magus. Meanwhile, in terms of resistance to things like acids, poison, lightning, and fire, Ying Yunpeng¡¯s body condition was even many times better than the body condition of an ordinary Divine Magus. Moreover, when facing all kinds of negative powers, such as the power of death, hatred andherworld power, as well as all kinds of magic curses, Ying Yunpeng¡¯s body would be over a hundred times stronger than the body of an ordinary Divine Magus.

    In other words, any part of the bodies of Ying Yunpeng and the other rebel elders could be used as an evil-exorcising treasure. If Ying Yunpeng¡¯s dead body were hung at a spot, the area hundred miles in radius around the spot would be a forbidden area for all kinds of ghosts, spirits and other creatures living on negative powers. If they ever dared to step a single toe into this area, their bodies would be immediately burned to ash by an immensely great power.

    The bones of Ying Yunpeng and other rebelled elders had been through a strange change as well. Their marrow had turned into a sticky, ointment-like material, like chalcedony, and that ointment-like material contained a violent and pure positive power. Some Magi had run a test with a few thousand-year-old ghosts; one extremely fierce ghost was forced to swallow a drop of that ointment-like material taken out from Ying Yunpeng¡¯s bone, and right in the very next moment, the ghost was burned into a puff of ash.

    The body of that ghost was burned toplete ash, but the evil power contained in his body had condensed into a fist-sized crystal pearl. This pearl didn¡¯t contain even a slight little bit of evil power. Instead, it was filled with pure positive power. This pearl could rece magic crystals and serve as an energy supply for Magi cultivation, or be used to control magic puppets or set up magic formations.

    More astonishingly, the brains of Ying Yunpeng and other rebel elders had changed magically as well.

    Theplicated brain circuitries that were supposed to be existing in the brains of healthy human beings had disappeared in their brains. Instead, their brains had be smooth and crystalline, like pearls and jade. Their brains had all turned cyan, and at first nce, their brains looked like cyan-colored gemstones.

    After cutting their brains open, some Magi found that their brains were filled with a strange ointment-like material that fully contained a pure and magical power, just like their marrows. The only difference was that the materials contained in their heads was stickier, and had a trace of aroma that sensed like ambergris. Additionally, every single drop of this ointment-like material contained in their brains was extremely dense. The consistency of this ointment-like material was more than hundred times greater than iron.

    Apart from all the above, their muscles, meridians, blood veins and internal organs had all been through some weird kind of ¡®crystallization.¡¯ Their bodies somehow seemed to have been ¡®refined¡¯ through some magical method and had turned into half flesh and half gemstones from human bodies.

    Such a body structure allowed them to have a greater defensive power. Furthermore, their strength, reaction speed, agility and capacity of each of their Magus Acupoints, along with the conversion rate of their powers in their meridians, had all been improved greatly.

    ¡°But of course, the most important discovery was this!¡± said a seemingly very old Magus, while he strolled over and tremblingly raising a piece of skull that came from Ying Yunpeng¡¯s body. On that cyan-colored skull piece,rge areas of patterns of lotuses were clearly visible.

    ¡°These patterns of lotuses!¡± The old Magus dropped his eyelids and said in a cold voice, ¡°Emperor Shun, these patterns of lotuses reminded me of something that I read in an iplete book of Magi Pce very long ago. Back then, I was only an apprentice of the Magi Pce.¡±

    ¡°Which iplete book?¡± asked Si Wen Ming in a deep voice.

    The old Magus looked at Si Wen Ming and responded in a simrly deep voice, ¡°Those listed as forbidden books. Back then, I didn¡¯t mean to vite the rule. I was sent to clear the forbidden hall up by an elder...I, saw it identally...The spirit-kind? Can it be them? Quite a few among the natural spirit-kind have patterns of lotuses after they attain certain achievements in their cultivations!¡±

    Emperor Shun¡¯s face instantly turned purple. He gnashed his teeth while numerous blood veins suddenly bulged out of his forehead one after another.

    Si Wen Ming knitted his eyebrows. He said to Emperor Shun in a deep voice, ¡°Since you have asked Netherworld Priest for help, Dong Gong and Xi Mu had both showed up, then...¡±

    Emperor Shun clenched his fists, and his voice had be strangely hoarse:

    ¡°To our humankind, nothing from the Netherworld Priest can be seen as a threat. Back in ancient times, Dong Gong and Xi Mu once had a good rtionship with our kind, so no trouble will be brought to us by their reappearances in our human world. :

    ¡°The ones I am worried about are the ones who signed the agreement on top of the Sky Pir under the witnesses of the Five Heaven Gods!¡±

    Si Wen Ming remained silent for a while, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s pay a visit to elder Feng San, see if she has any new discovery.¡±

 Chapter 466: Making a Painstaking Investigation (2)

    Chapter 466: Making a Painstaking Investigation (2)

    Trantor: Editor:

    In another broad hall next to the secret hall, Feng Qi was sealed in a blue-purple ice with a twisted face.

    A beautiful woman in a colorful, luxurious dress was standing beside the ice block. She was breathtakingly beautiful, like a goddess in heaven; her beauty could make anyone have a sense of inferiority and dare not toe close to her. She stood beside the ice block with her pair of eyes sparkling brightly with a splendid multicolored light, which had been transforming into extremely thin and flowing beams of light and ceaselessly injecting into Feng Qi¡¯s widely opened eyes.

    A sizzling noise wasing from around Feng Qi¡¯s body, followed by a raging fire zing on her body, burning the ice block and evaporating it into puffs of white steam and dissipating in the air. It seemed like Feng Qi could break out from the ice anytime. Within that fire, streams of golden light had been shining. asionally, these golden lights would shake, and the ice block would let out muffled rumbles, and next, countless hair-thin cracks would appear in it.

    Hundreds of Maguspreists in long ck robes were standing in the hall. They all had long snakes coiling around their waists, necks, arms or legs.

    Their eyes were all shining with a cold light while chilly and strong power vibrations had been releasing from their bodies. Every one of them had been concentrating on the ice block which had Feng Qi sealed in it and gathering all their powers in that ice. Hundreds of them joined hands and cast a sealing magic, but they only managed to narrowly suppress that dazzling fire zing on Feng Qi¡¯s body.

    All these Maguspreists were from differentrge and powerful Northern Wastnd ns, under the Water God, Gong Gong¡¯smand. They were all at the same power level as Feng Qi, some were even a lot more powerful than her. However, the ice they could manipte was only ordinary dark ice that started to exist after the world was created, while the fire burning on Feng Qi¡¯s body was divine phoenix fire, one of the most powerful ones amongst many different types of fires, which existed even before the world was created.

    Confronting a pre-world divine fire with post-world ordinary dark ice was same as confronting a sharp de with a piece of wood. Therefore, by joining hands, hundreds of Maguspreists could only barely suppress Feng Qi¡¯s power and keep her from breaking out of that ice block which had her sealed.

    When Emperor Shun and a group of human ministers walked in, the beautiful woman abruptly let out a long breath and slowly took a few steps backward.

    Emperor Shun walked up to the beautifuldy, cupped his hands and saluted to her while he said, ¡°Elder Feng San, is anything wrong with elder Feng Qi?¡±

    Feng San¡¯s breathtakingly beautiful face was now deeply darkened and cold as if it was covered in ayer of frost. She then said coldly, ¡°Anything wrong? Too many things are wrong. Hm, what a smart soul spell, it actually managed to leave a noetic seed deep in Feng Qi¡¯s soul hundreds of years ago!¡±

    Emperor Shun, Si Wen Ming, and other human ministers were badly confused by Feng San¡¯s words.

    Human Magi only cultivate their bodies and never put much attention to their souls. Therefore, their knowledge regarding the soul and spirit were extremely limited. Even though Si Wen Ming was now the leader of the Magi Pce, the most profound, soul-rted magic he learned was only the one for raising and manipting ghosts.

    Unlike the humankind, the phoenix-kind were born with an iparably great and pure soul power. The aplishments they achieved in the area of soul-rted magics were literally top of the heap that not a single kind could ever defeat the phoenix-kind in studies of souls and soul-rted magics.

    Therefore, the concept of ¡®noetic seed¡¯ mentioned by elder Feng San just now was way too strange for Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming, as well as the other human ministers. Not only them, but even therge group of Magi Pce elders standing behind them were also badly confused.

    Feng San looked at these confused human leaders, helplessly shook her head and said, ¡°Simply speaking, hundreds of years ago, when Feng Qi wasn¡¯t as powerful as she is now, someone had left a bad thought deep in her heart.¡±

    ¡°During all these years, this thought was nourished by Feng Qi¡¯s emotions and desires and had been growing in her heart. As this thought grew stronger and stronger, Feng Qi became prouder and prouder, more and more extreme and unreasonable. Correspondingly, as Feng Qi¡¯s personality became more and more unstable and her greedy desires became greater and greater, this thought grew faster and faster.¡±

    ¡°What shocked me...the stronger this thought became, the faster Feng Qi could improve in the cultivation of our secret soul magics, and the greater her soul power became. This is just like a snowball running down from the mountaintop; the more achievements she made in her cultivation, the faster she could improve, the stronger this thought became, and Feng Qi¡¯s personality became more and more twisted and strange.¡±

    Emperor Shun and other human leaders were struck speechless simultaneously. Elder Feng San¡¯s words were truly terrifying.

    ording to elder Feng San, Feng Qi¡¯s personality was twisted by someone else a very long time ago, and she wasn¡¯t herself anymore! For all these years, she had been controlled by a noetic seed left by that controller, and gradually changed into someone else, who waspletely different from her true self, as the controller designed.

    ¡°And not long ago...¡± Elder Feng San gnashed her teeth and continued with a darkened face, ¡°Not long ago, this thought of Feng Qi was triggered, like a nestling bird which finally gained the strength to rise into the sky... And after that, Feng Qi has entirely...¡±

    ¡°What happened to elder Feng Qi?¡± Emperor Shun asked.

    Elder Feng San remained silent for a while, then suddenly raised her hand and pped on Feng Qi¡¯s free hand.

    Following a thunderous bang,rge streams of blood gushed out from Feng Qi¡¯s eyes, nostrils, mouth, and ears. Feng Qi was killed immediately by the heavy punched by Elder Feng San, after which, her body began burning speedily, and in the blink of an eye, only an egg-shaped, fist-sized thing that looked like a piece of art carved out of Ruby remained, slowly rising from the dark ice block.

    ¡°She is no longer Feng Qi... or, she could be anyone but Feng Qi.¡± said elder Feng San in a deep, a bit twisted voice, ¡°I could only kill her and take her soul back, and see if we can bring her back with the secret magic of Nirvana of our phoenix-kind.¡±

    Before Elder Feng San finished her talk, this ruby-like, egg-shaped thing remaining from Feng Qi¡¯s body suddenly transformed into a raging fire and began burning. Next, a clear phoenix song rang out, and Feng Qi¡¯s soul shed across the air in the form of a light beam, leaving a fist-sized phoenix silhouette, which soon disappeared without leaving a trace as well.

    Elder Feng San thrust her hand out, intending to grab that hazy phoenix silhouette. Yet, she caught nothing.

    ¡°What?¡± This happened so suddenly that none of these powerful human beings on the scene managed to react timely. Most importantly, the changes and movements of souls were way too unpredictable and dimly discernible, and human Magi trulycked the grasp of soul powers. If just now, instead of the escaping of Feng Qi¡¯s soul, someone suddenly showed up with sharp weapons andunched a surprise attack, Emperor Shun and the other human leaders would have rushed up and thrown their punches long ago, instead of standing without any reaction.

    ¡°Feng Qi...Feng Qi¡¯s soul...was snatched away!¡± Elder Feng San stared at the ce where that small phoenix silhouette disappeared with a stunned look while saying tremblingly, ¡°Someone has... has actually snatched the soul of one of our phoenix-kind...from my hand!¡±

    ¡°Ba-bastards!¡± Elder Feng San¡¯s body began shaking intensively, as a five colored, dazzling divine fire swooshed up from her body. Even Emperor Shun and Si Fen Ming were forced to step back quickly. No one dared toe close to her for less than five meters.

    ¡°I know who that is!¡± Elder Feng San screamed out in an extreme fury, ¡°The one who has this power to do this to the souls of our phoenix-kind and is shameless enough to actually do this...I know who you are!¡±

    ¡°The pre-world spirit, a flower, and a tree!¡± growled Emperor Shun in a deep voice.

    ¡°The pre-world ghost, a ratty flower, and a rubbishy wood! You have offended our phoenix-kind! I will hunt you till you die!¡±

    Once these few words, ¡®the pre-world ghost, a ratty flower and a rubbishy wood,¡¯ came out of elder Feng San¡¯s mouth, the air in front of elder Feng San¡¯s face abruptly twisted. A scrawnyrge hand that had apletely transparent, jade-smooth skin and golden shining bones seeming to be cast from pure gold, reached out, pping directly towards elder Feng San¡¯s forehead.

    Elder Feng San subconsciously and hurriedly stepped back, while Emperor Shun roared out ragingly and dashed up, throwing a heavy punch straight on thatrge hand.

    Following an earth-shaking boom, Emperor Shun staggered backward for a series of steps while thatrge golden bone was shattered into bits.

 Chapter 467: Making a Painstaking Investigation (3)

    Chapter 467: Making a Painstaking Investigation (3)

    Trantor: Editor:

    Over ten thousand miles away from Pu Ban city, a nipping wind was blowing while a chilly rain poured down in a valley.

    Priest Corpse sat in arge nest built with yellow-colored straw, expressionlessly flicking his finger. Following his move, a hazy phoenix silhouette ejected out from his finger. That was Feng Qi¡¯s soul, transforming into beams of coiling fiery light and floating in front of him, constantly letting out clear and silvery songs.

    Priest Corpse gave a faint and cold smile, then turned his left palm around and took out a jade bottle that was iid with seven different kinds of gemstones. Afterward, he conveniently poured out a stream of splendid glowing spring water that had been shining with eight different colored lights. Feng Qi¡¯s soul let out a happy song and swiftly merged with that spring water. One could clearly see that within the spring water, a hazy phoenix silhouette was gradually bing clearer and clearer, more and more real.

    ¡°Our sect is inclusive, we will save anyone that is fated to be one of us from their previous bitterness. Feng Qi, from now on, you are named as Miao Feng, and you are going to be a guard under mymand.¡± Priest Corpse gave a grin; the dazzling golden teeth of his reflected the daylight and released a cold beam of light. He then pointed his finger out. Following his move, an eight colored lotus seed surrounded by tens of lotus petals flew out of his sleeve while emitting a strong warm light.

    The Phoenix silhouette condensed from Feng Qi¡¯s soul swished into the colorful lotus seed whileughing happily, after which, the tens of lotus petals folded inwards and wrapped the seed up. Streams of multi-colored divine fire then ejected out from those lotus petals, even causing the air in front of Priest Corpse to warp.

    In a quarter of an hour, a slight Phoenix song rose into the sky, and the lotus petals withered and splintered at the same time, transforming into light spots and dissipating. The multicolored lotus seed had disappeared already, and instead, Feng Qi, who waspletely nude, flew up from those petals. Slightly shaking her body, those light spots gathered and transformed into a multi-colored, splendid luxurious long dress on her body.

    ¡°A bit too luxurious!¡± Priest Corpse shook his head and pointed his finger at Feng Qi. Next, the luxurious long dress on her body shattered. Priest Corpse then pointed at arge tree next to him. Instantly, all fibers contained in the tree flew out and began weaving along with a rustling noise. Within the blink of an eye, a simple and gray long dress was woven, gently putting itself on Feng Qi¡¯s body.

    ¡°Shifu!¡± Feng Qi tremblingly knelt on the ground, putting her forehead on the ground and kowtowing to Priest Corpse.

    ¡°As you are now one of us, you shall cultivate yourself with our supreme magics. I have three volumes of Theories of Quietus, which are just suitable for the nature of Nirvana of your phoenix-kind. You shall put some efforts on this, and never embarrass me, your Shifu.¡± Priest Corpse pointed his finger again at Feng Qi, following which, a stream shadow merged into Feng Qi¡¯s forehead. He then continued, ¡°From now on, you are Miao Feng, under my guidance as a guard. As for all that happened in the past, you shall forget!

    Miao Feng¡¯s body slightly shook when she heard him. That bright multicolored glow filled in her eyes, which particrly belonged to the phoenix-kind, quickly dissipated, and instead, a dim stream of cyan and white colored light slowly emerged deeply from her pupils that looked neither alive nor dead.

    The sense of power released from Miao Feng¡¯s body became extremely weird as well. She was a proud and elegant elder of the phoenix-kind, standing high above the masses. But now, she started giving out a feeling that made her seem like a tombstone, which had been standing in front of an ancient tomb and suffering the heavy rains and gales for tens of thousands of years. Even though she had now been standing under the sunshine, it still made people feel strangely cold, as if no one could evere close to her.

    Priest Corpse then wielded his sleeve and next, a purely white long swordnded in Miao Feng¡¯s hands. After that, a fist-sized, purely white pearl floated in front of Miao Feng, releasing thousands of beams of fierce cold light.

    ¡°The sword is named ¡®spirit-ughter,¡¯ and can help you cultivate your soul and protect you from dangers. The pearl is named ¡®Yin Chi,¡¯ and can protect your primordial spirit and help you to create spirit duplications of yours.¡± Priest Corpse looked at Miao Feng and said in a cold voice, ¡°These are powerful treasures gifted by your Shifu. You can feel free to use them and try your best to improve yourself.¡±

    Miao Feng excitedly grabbed the long sword and pearl. Faint cyan and white light streams surged out around her body as she abruptly wielded her arm. Following her move, a cyan and white stream of light transformed into a five meter squaredrge hand, silently pressing on a towering tree hundreds of meters away.

    That great tree, which required a couple of people to put their arms around it, suddenly turned into a puff of ash. After this, a tender shoot quietly grew out from the ground in the old location of the tree, slightly swaying in the wind and rain.

    All life-force of that towering tree were gathered in this tender shoot, which made it seem especially green and lively, just like an artwork carved from emerald. That green, thriving life-force seemed to drip out from those tender leaves.

    Miao Feng grinned and flicked her finger. The tiny tender shoot flew up from the ground andnded in her hand. The cyan and white stream of light slightly coiled around it, after which, the tender shoot melted into a green drop of liquid that contained a great amount of life-force, quietly merging into her palm.

    The sense of power released from Miao Feng¡¯s body grew a bit stronger, and her skin also seemed less pale than before.

    Priest Corpse gave a faint smile and said ndly, ¡°The Divine Quietus light can do a lot more than this. You just study hard, my Theories of Quietus is nothing simple at all.¡±

    Feng Qi smilingly nodded. When she looked at Priest Corpse, her eyes were filled with admiration, just like the way newborn babies looking at their mothers, all happy and delighted.

    A slight cold sigh came from afar. Hundreds of meters away, a ck ray suddenly emerged from the air. That thin ck ray spread out and showed a ck metal gate. The gate opened, and Netherworld Priest walked out of it.

    Priest Corpse paused for a second, then smiled coldly. He stood up, slightly bowed and saluted to Netherworld Priest and said, ¡°My friend!¡±

    Netherworld Priest looked at Priest Corpse with a darkened face as dense ck mist rose from his body ceaselessly. That ck mist was so dense that even seemed touchable. It then transformed into tens of enormous tentacles, brandishing behind his body. The temperature dropped swiftly, and soon, the entire area with a radius of over ten miles was covered with a thin ckyer of ice.

    After quite a while, Netherworld Priest said in a cold voice, ¡°What do youe for?¡±

    Priest Corpse narrowed his eyes and spread his hands, grinned and said, ¡°We...¡±

    Netherworld Priest raised both of his hands and next, a long ck sword, and a long white sword suddenly appeared in his hands. Holding the pair of swords, he looked at Priest Corpse coldly while saying, ¡°Take this first!¡±

    The pair of swords were wielded in different directions, and at the same time, Netherworld Priest unexpectedly showed up behind Priest Corpse. Two fierce sword lights in the colors of ck and white descended and rotated, sending Priest Corpse¡¯s head flying high into the sky. He was beheaded already by Netherworld Priest¡¯s sword. Meanwhile, his body was chopped into two from the waist. Netherworld Priest chopped his head off with one sword while cutting his whole body into two with the other sword.

    Priest Corpse¡¯s body was split into three parts, lying on the ground. Miao Feng popped out her eyes in shock and subconsciously screamed.

    Netherworld Priest¡¯s body shed across the air as he stepped back to the ck gate and coldly looked at Priest Corpse, who was now lying on the ground in three pieces.

    Slightly grinning, Priest Corpse¡¯s three body parts rose into the air, suddenly transformed into countless golden light spots, hovering in the air and merging back together. Priest Corpse stood in front of Netherworld Priest again, as if no harm had been ever done to him at all.

    Priest Corpse locked his finger together into a certain motion, held in front of his chest, sneered and said, ¡°Am I qualified toe to Pu Ban city?¡±

    Netherworld Priest remained silent for a while, then said ndly, ¡°We all have our own Dao to pursue. I will not stand in your way as long as you do not disturb me.¡±

    Priest Corpse narrowed his eyes, took a step forward with a slightly rude look and said, ¡°Netherworld Priest, even if I do disturb you pursuing your Dao, what could you possibly do to me? I respect you, so I see you as a senior being and call you ¡®my friend.¡¯ But if I don¡¯t respect you, as a coward who has always been hiding, how dare you to share the same fame with us?¡±

    Netherworld Priest gave a coldugh, cast aplicated nce at Priest Corpse then quickly stepped back into the ck gate.

    The ck light folded inwards. Netherworld Priest and the metallic ck gate had disappeared simultaneously.

    Priest Corpse raised both of his arms high and said in a frosty tone, ¡°Be brave and dare to improve! Miao Feng, do you know what does that mean? I, your Shifu, am just like that!¡±

 Chapter 468: Making a Painstaking Investigation (4)

    Chapter 468: Making a Painstaking Investigation (4)

    Trantor: Editor:

    In a quiet room in the Magi Pce...

    The furnishing in the room was extremely simple. A small altar was ced against the wall, with a small, ck jade tabletid upon it. asionally, a dim stream of light would sh across the surface of the jade tablet, after which, a small character ¡®Netherworld¡¯ would appear for a short moment on the tablet.

    In front of the jade tablet was an awfully old y bowl, the inner surface of which was stainedpletely by dried blood. Inside the bowl, an especially dense and sticky stream of blood-red mist had been circling, seeming like a living creature.

    Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming sat facing each other beside a stone table with their legs crossed. Both of them had their eyes narrowed and weren¡¯t saying anything.

    After quite a long while, a ck beam of light ejected out from the ck jade tablet. Following that,rge clouds of ck mist rose from the ground, gradually transforming into numerous dark air-whirlpools, swooshing all over the room. Shrill ghost screams constantly came from those air-whirlpools, and from time to time, countless twisted faces showed up, partly hidden and partly visible.

    The air temperature in the quiet room dropped swiftly. Soon, both the wall and floor were covered up by a thickyer of ck ice.

    Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming moved their bodies simultaneously. They were both living human beings while that ck mist was produced by the purestherworld power, which was highly inimical to the life-force of living human beings. The bodies of Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming were wrapped up by the ck mist, and they instantly felt like being sliced by countless sharp daggers. The cold and bone-piercing ck mist had been trying to drill into their bodies, which made them feel quite ufortable.

    A ck metal gate slowly emerged from the ck mist. The gate opened, and Netherworld Priest walked out of it with his eyebrows knitted, then sat behind the table that was in between Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming.

    Si Wen Ming took out a y jar of rice wine, put it on the table before Netherworld Priest¡¯s face. Without saying too much, Netherworld Priest grabbed the y jar, pped the seal open and poured a few big mouthfuls of wine into his own mouth in a row. He then let out a long heavy breath filled with a dense scent of wine, and said, ¡°Fortunately, you messaged me timely. I traced the sense of power and have found its true owner.¡±

    Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming continued looking at Netherworld Priest in silence.

    Netherworld Priest dropped the y jar, held both of his hands in his sleeves then narrowed his eyes. He grinned at Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming and said, ¡°For what I know, I will speak out frankly to you today. But...you have gained so many non-humankind captives this time, I want a million of them!¡±

    Emperor Shun¡¯s fingers flicked on the table for a few times swiftly. He looked at Netherworld Priest¡¯s grinning face, helplessly sighed and said, ¡°The number of captives we gained this time is indeed quite big, but the number of ns that each deserve a share is also huge. We, the few leaders, will all pitch in and try our best to get you, dear Netherworld Priest...¡±

    Before Emperor Shun bargained, Netherworld Priest gave a bigger grin, showed his white shining teeth and said, ¡°A million non-humankind captives, young and strong ones, with powerful souls and abundant life-force. Let your Magi Pce¡¯s Magi do the work. Kill them with the magic spell that could leave their soul powers and life-force unharmed maximally, and hand their bodies and souls to me.¡±

    Si Wen Ming said in a deep voice, ¡°Sure, a million non-humankind captives, we will execute them and hand to you in three days tops.¡±

    Netherworld Priest then let out a heavy breath, looked at Emperor Shun and said smilingly, ¡°Emperor Shun, you are too merciful...As the emperor of the humankind, this is good, but also not good. However, this is your humankind¡¯s business, I shall say no more.¡±

    Narrowing his eyes, Netherworld Priest¡¯s look turned serious as he continued, ¡°What I am going to tell you might vite some rules. For a couple of people, even I don¡¯t want to provoke. Those few are mean, and if they knew that I have seen through them, they would certainlye bring me troubles. Therefore, what I am about to tell you, don¡¯t let anyone know that it was me who told you that.¡±

    Emperor Shun slowly lowered is head and responded seriously, ¡°I understand. Netherworld Priest... Please tell us what you know.¡±

    Netherworld Priest narrowed his eyes and pondered for a while, then began talking slowly, ¡°In fact, back in the era of the three emperors, when the path connected the heaven and human world wasn¡¯t cut off, I had made quite a number of contacts with your humankind...For example, I¡¯ve been living in theherworld, and back in the ancient times, a powerful human being once broke into my territory for saving his dead wife. We fought for fifty-eight rounds, and after that, he forcibly snatched her soul back.¡±

    Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming held their breaths, daring not to make any noise, silently listening to Netherworld Priest¡¯s statement.

    ¡°Later, something changed in this world. Many scriptures belonging to your humankind were either lost by your ancestors or burned by some people on purpose. Therefore, regarding things that happened in the ancient times, only some bits and pieces came down to you.¡±

    ¡°Not to mention myself. All these years, we made quite a lot of contacts, and that made us old acquaintances.¡± said Netherworld Priest while smilingly looked at Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming. He continued while seeming to be a bit proud, ¡°Dong Gong and Xi Mu have both been living a cloistered life for many years, but asionally, they would make a trip to the human world, and each has given some graces out. You should have heard about them more or less.¡±

    Emperor Shun remained silent when listening to Netherworld Priest with concentration while Si Wen Ming had already taken out a softened piece of leather, with a pen held in his hand, quickly recording Netherworld Priest¡¯s words.

    Netherworld Priest nced at Si Wen Ming and continued, ¡°Just now, the one who attacked that little phoenix was Priest Corpse. In terms of age and experience, he is no worse than me. Just that he wasn¡¯t lucky enough to be born with great talents, which made him slightly weaker than me.¡±

    Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming turned more and more concentrated when listening to Netherworld Priest talking while Netherworld Priest slowly told them some secrets, which had already fallen into pieces and scattered in the long history of the humankind.

    Actually, ever since the Chi Ban Mountain war, smart people like Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming had already noticed that this whole war clearly had some outer forces stepping in, and even had been pushing it.

    Some traces showed that Dishi Yanluo, who started this war, and Fan Hai, who tried to loot some benefits, both were pawns of someone else, who had been ying the real game. Especially, Fan Hai, he showed up confidently and attempted to earn himself some benefits, but in the end, he was beaten up, severely injured and made to flee by Dong Gong, Xi Mu, and Netherworld Priest, who showed up unexpectedly.

    Netherworld Priest showed up in Chi Ban Mountain battlefield because Emperor Shun asked for his help and had promised him great benefits. However, for Dong Gong and Xi Mu, even Emperor Shun had only heard about these two legendary beings but never saw them in person.

    Nevertheless, these two legendary beings abruptly showed up in Chi Ban Mountain and directly joined hands with Netherworld Priest, severely injuring Fan Hai. Based on what happened, that was aplete trap targeted at Fan Hai, and this trap was well nned even before the Chi Ban Mountain war started.

    In other words, before the Chi Ban Mountain war broke out, someone had foreseen Fan Hai¡¯s appearance and nned this ambush.

    What happened after that during the war also proved Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming¡¯s guesses. Two sword formations killed countless non-humankind elites, the Blood Moon was defeated utterly, and Dishi Yanluo was forced to sue for peace.

    Added with the fact that Ying Yunpeng and some other people suddenly turned their weapons around, along with many other traces, it was not difficult to tell that two terrifyingly powerful beings had used Chi Ban Mountain as a chessboard and had been ying a long game. Everyone, including Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming and other leaders of the humankind, became their pawns unknowingly.

    The most terrifying thing was that after the ¡®game¡¯ had ended, these human leaders had to clear up the mess left by the yers, and the human leaders hadpletely no idea about who on earth had done all those things in the darkness.

    All the time, Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming thought that the Yu n was the number one enemy of the humankind. But by the time the Chi Ban Mountain war ended, they realized that upon the head of the humankind, a thickyer of bodeful dark cloud had been hiding without their notice.

    They inquired deeply into this. Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming insisted on digging the truth out through Netherworld Priest at all costs.

    Netherworld Priest had been talking slowly in a gentle voice, while drops of cold sweat oozed out of Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming¡¯ foreheads constantly.

    By the end, both of them couldn¡¯t help but begin quivering slightly.

 Chapter 469: Contention

    Chapter 469: Contention

    Trantor: Editor:

    The rain turned heavier than before. Thumb-sized, transparent raindrops fell down from the sky, pping loudly against the ground.

    The sticky mud umted on the ground had already reached a foot in depth. In the mud,rge vehicles had been moving forward with some solid difficulties. Animals which were pulling the vehicles ceaselessly let out muffled breaths. Sometimes, they would be dragged a big half step backward by the heavy vehicles after they made two steps forwards.

    Ji Hao stood on top of a carriage, ncing at the dense and thickyer of rain clouds in the sky, then at the troop which was trapped by the mulch and moved slower and slower. Afterward, Ji Hao locked his fingers together and wielded his hands towards the sky. Following his moves, a human-head sized fireball swooshed up into the sky, exploding in the air thousand-meter away from the ground.

    A thunderous boom vibrated the entire area with a radius of a hundred miles. Ji Hao boosted his power up and shouted, ¡°Pitch the camp right here and take some rest. Cook some ginger soup to dispel the cold. Especially women and children, settle them down first! Patrol squads, keep a high vignce!¡±

    All people in the migratory troop sighed in relief simultaneously. Facing such a strong rain, powerful ones like Junior Magi and Senior Magi surely feared nothing, but ordinary civilians and those children were nearly frozen by the ice-cold rainwater. Their whole bodies were stiff, and they couldn¡¯t even breathe smoothly.

    Supplies carried on thoserge vehicles were untied. Large numbers of wooden and bamboo sticks were taken out and huge tents were quietly set up. People dug a ditch around a tent to drain the water away, dried and hardened the ground inside the tent with magic, and thus, amodious tent was quickly set up.

    Under the lifted curtains, bonfires were zing whilerge y jars were filled up with boiling rainwater. Big pieces of ginger, wild spring onions some herbs that could dispel the cold and strengthen human bodies were thrown into the y jars, along with somerge meat pieces, bones, and salt. In no time, a dense, attractive scent spread out.

    Ji Hao stood on top of the carriage, looking around. Tens of hundreds of different-sized tents had stood up among thisrge migratory troop. All the children and women had been settled down first.

    Those young and strong people had been working hard in the rain. They built fences and drove thatrge livestock into the temporary beast pen.

    Patrol squads moved around the entire troop more and more frequently. Some Magi temporarily transferred from Magi Pce cast magic around the campsite, split the ground and opened up ditches. The bottoms of those hundred-meter wide, five-hundred meter deep ditches were thickly covered in sharp rocks, because of which, ordinary beast herds and attackers couldn¡¯t even approach the campsite.

    Constructionalponents which were custom-made in Pu Ban city were taken out. After a series of ngs made by craftsmen in the campsite, over a hundred, five-hundred-meter tall watchtowers stood up all over the campsite. Hundreds of archers climbed up the towers, vigntly looking around while chewing solid foods.

    Heavy footsteps came from a distance. Yu Mu carried that huge pot of his on the head, rushing over with big steps.

    This fatso had been growing huger and huger in shape. His foot heavily thudded against the ground and caused thunderous booms that sounded like a bomb exploding, sshing mud everywhere. Along with this earth-shaking series of footstep, Yu Mu reached the carriage speedily, then violently shook his own body, makingyers of his fat flip and send water drops zipping out from his body.

    ¡°Ji Hao, something¡¯s happening in the front! Feng Xing already took a batch of people to go over there!¡±

    ¡°Something interesting?¡± Man Man excitedly leaned half of her body out through the window of the carriage and asked. Before Yu Mu answered, she leaped out from the window, carried her pair of hammers and rushed to the front side of the troop with big steps.

    Swoosh! Man Man rushed swiftly under the heavy rain like a dashing dinosaur, leaving a five-hundred meter long clear trace behind her body.

    ¡°Shaosi, Taisi, you two stay and keep an eye on the campsite!¡± Ji Hao patted hard on the ceiling of the carriage and said. Afterward, a watery mist rose from under his feet, carrying him as he flew forward fleetingly.

    Zhamu, who now was covenanted in loyalty to Ji Hao, gave a long shout and quickly gathered a few patrolling squads that made over two thousand warriors. They all mounted on their battle beasts and closely followed Ji Hao. After they went through a certain distance interval, Zhamu would release a resonant growl each time, hearing which warriors in the campsite would brace themselves up.

    When Feng Xing was scouting in front of the troop, over ten people rushed over in bad shapes. Before they approached, Feng Xing pulled his longbow open and released three arrows in a row, deeply striking on the ground, three feet away from the feet of a man who was running in the front.

    ¡°Do note close! Enemies or friends? This is Earl Yao¡¯s troop, are you trying to attack Earl Yao?¡± Feng Xing shouted in a harsh tone and with a strong voice. Meanwhile, the light cavalry behind him had already pulled out their long spears, preparing for a battle.

    Ji Hao had offended quite a lot people back in Pu Ban city. He even beat Wuzhi Qi up in the celebration banquet. Who knew what that crazy violent monkey would do?

    Therefore, during the journey, except Ji Hao, Po, Man Man and Taisi, all the others had been extra cautious and careful. Any sign of disturbance would cause them to overreact.

    The faces of those people had already turned deathly pale because of the desperate running, and just now, they were all startled by the arrows suddenly released by Feng Xing. One after another, they staggered and fell into the mud. A man rolled on the ground for a few times, body covered up in mud then finally raised his head like a drowned mouse, screaming in a shrill voice:

    ¡°Help, help! My God! How on earth can they be our nsmen?! They¡¯re even more brutal than the cruelest devil!¡±

    ¡°Lord, save our nsmen! Please save us!¡±

    Those people screamed and wailed hoarsely, crying and begging Feng Xing for help.

    Feng Xing immediately released an early warning signal to the troop. Meanwhile, cyan light sparkled in his eyes while he measured these people with his eyes. These over ten people were not too powerful, the strongest man among them was only at the early stage of the level of Junior Magi.

    Feng Xing slightly turned his head and listened intently. A gale roared across while faint cyan-colored air swirls emerged by Feng Xing¡¯s ears. The mysterious power contained in his bloodline was activated, with which, Feng Xing could clearly hear anything within the area that had the radius of over ten miles, even in a thunderstorm like this.

    The sound of wind and rain, the ps made by small beasts when running across the muddy ground, except for all these, nothing sounded wrong.

    ¡°Who are you? What happened?¡± Gripping the longbow, Feng Xing nipped an arrow with his fingers, pointing at the strongest man among these people, and asked.

    ¡°Lord, we are people of Earl Ji! The leader of our n is the youngest son of Earl Ji. In this great war, our n leader and all powerful warriors of our n had fallen in battles. Now, our n leader¡¯s brothers are trying to murder his son, our young leader, then snatch his territories and nsmen!¡±

    Feng Xing¡¯s look turned weird. A man fell in battle and his brothers joined hands, trying to kill his inheritor and snatch his territories and nsmen? Such things were not rare in the Mind and four wastnds. However, in Pu Ban city, the core area of the humankind government, people usually handled things reasonably. Around Pu Ban city, this was the first time for Feng Xing to hear about something like this, that was actually happening!

    ¡°This ce is not so far from Pu Ban!¡± A cyan beam of light abruptly shed across Feng Xing¡¯s eyeballs as he said, ¡°How many are your nsmen?¡± The middle-aged man spread his hand and responded bitterly, ¡°Lord, we are divided into nine ns, thirty-seven viges, over a million and two hundred thousand people in total!¡±

    Feng Xing¡¯s eyelids shook, then he nced backward.

    Behind him, breaths of those light cavalry warriors clearly became a lot heavier than before.

 Chapter 470: Bear the Blame

    Chapter 470: Bear the me

    Trantor: Editor:

    The rain poured down violently. A mile-wide river lost its usual gentleness and now had been crazily pping the river banks like a mad wild buffalo. The grey-brown river water roared over rampantly, bringing up countless swirls and raising great clouds of watery mist.

    By the river, a small vige was already inundated by the river water by a small half, and over a hundred-thousand residents tremblingly stood on a t area with their children, in the ice-cold river water. They were all in a daze, none of them daring to make any moves.

    On the fence wall around the vige, which was designed to resist beast attacks, over a hundred warriors in leather armors carried long spears and des, watching those residents of the vige whileining.

    Outside the vige and in the wilderness, three small-scale armies had been facing each other from a distance.

    Among the three armies, the one in the north had the biggest number of warriors, roughly around three-thousand. In the front of this army, over two-hundred heavily armored Senior Magi, who had been releasing strong power vibrations, were mounted on horned rhinos, letting out provoking growls from time to time.

    In the southeast and southwest, each of the other two armies only had around two thousand warriors, with around a hundred heavily armored Senior Magi mounted on battle beasts in the front. If fighting alone, neither of these two armies could rival the army in the north. Yet, if they joined hands, they could certainly swallow that army.

    But obviously, these two smaller armies had been keeping full vignce against each other as well. They were around three miles away from each other, withstanding the pressure given off by the army in the north, but these two armies were clearly separated, showing absolutely no sign of coboration.

    In front of each army, a totem g had been fluttering in the air. The totem painted on each g was exactly the same, a three-eyed cyan wolf standing on top of a towering mountain, roaring towards the sky.

    Ji Hao trod on the watery cloud and dashed over. Behind him, Feng Xing and over a hundred light cavalry warriors were following closely.

    Zhamu gathered quite a few patrolling squads up, made up of three-thousand elite ve warriors and rushed over in a killing battle formation. Even at a great distance away, they had already raised their spears, seeming ready tounch deadly attacks.

    Nevertheless, Man Man was much faster than all of them. Seeing the three armies facing each other, Man Man happilyughed. She suffered this endless rain for big half of a month and had been feeling oppressed since long ago. Now, she leaped directly up into the air thousands of meters high, tailed by a dazzling fiery light.

    The two lotus buds shaped hammers suddenly expanded to meters long. Man Man floated in the air for a short while, and after that, the two enormous hammers roared down from the air along with a muffled swishing noise at lightning speed.

    A thunderous bang was generated, as the ground shook violently. Houses of the vige that were soaked in river water for quite a long time instantly copsed and those over a hundred warriors standing on the fence wall fell to the ground like drowned mice. All this made those more than a hundred thousand residents of the vige, who had been standing in the water, scream in fear.

    Raging fire swooshed up to the sky. A piece ofnd, which was a mile in radius, was sent flying by the fire. The intensive quake disabled those Junior-level warriors in the three armies from standing stably, and made them stagger and fall on the ground in disorder.

    Man Mannded heavily on the ground. She stood by the big hole that was nearly a hundred-meter in diameter and was caused by herself, waved her arms and took the pair of hammers back, then yelled loudly, ¡°Are you all Earl Ji¡¯s people? Why did you block our way? Look at your aggressive faces, are you trying to rob our Earl Yao¡¯s migratory troop?¡±

    The leaders of the three armies were all young men who seemed to be at the same age. They were all startled quite badly by Man Man¡¯s violent move, that their faces were constantly changing colors.

    Hearing Man Man¡¯s abrupt yell, the leader of the army in the north mounted on his mount and rushed over, and shouted, ¡°Earl Yao¡¯s troop? Which Earl Yao? I¡¯ve never heard about this Earl Yao!¡±

    Man Man knitted her eyebrows and yelled angrily, ¡°How can you have never heard about Earl Yao? Ji Hao¡¯s title of Earl Yao was given by the old man Emperor Shun himself! You despised Ji Hao, which means you despised me, Man Man!¡±

    Body shing across the heavy rain, Man Man tore the curtain of raindrops open and dashed up to the young man in only two steps. She then wielded the hammer held in her right hand straight down towards the young man¡¯s head.

    That young man screamed out. He didn¡¯t think that Man Man wouldunch the move because of one wrongly spoken word. Before the long spear held in his hands was risen, Man Man¡¯s hammer had nearly reached to his head. Fortunately, two senior level guards standing behind him on both sides growled out simultaneously while lunging the pair of ck stone spears out, fiercely and urately fending against Man Man¡¯s hammerhead.

    Two lines of cyan-colored spell symbols sparkled on the pair of ck stone spears. Meanwhile, fierce gale swooshed out from the spears and transformed into a fist-thick, highly condensed airstream, hacking on the hammer.

    Fiery light shed across Man Man¡¯s hammerhead, along with which, spheres of raging fires roared out. That dense and violent fire instantly crushed the cyan airstream, after which, the hammerhead smashed right on the pair of stone spears. A loud bang was caused, and at the same time, the pair of stone spears were shatteredpletely into thousands of thumb-sized fragments, zipping all over the space.

    The two Senior Magi and the young man under their protection howled out together. Stone pieces darted like bullets into their skins and muscles, quickly making their faces covered in blood. Moreover, blood streams gushed out of their bodies ceaselessly.

    The three of them stepped swiftly back. A Senior Magi seemed to suffer a heartache, the muscle of his face twitching intensely, while he said, ¡°Little girl, how dare you destroy our inherited magic treasure?! Heaven, my ancestors¡¯ souls! That was my inherited magic treasure, passed down through a hundred and twenty-eight generations!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Eh? But that your magic treasure¡¯s fault, it wasn¡¯t tough enough, shattered by a slight touch. Can you me me for that? You can¡¯t!¡± Man Man carried her pair of hammers, shaking her head quickly and said, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You and your armies blocked our way. Feng Xing said that you wanted to rob us. In that case, I will have to teach you a lesson!¡±

    Ji Hao trod on the watery cloud and dashed over. Those warriors of the three armies saw him flying in the sky, which brought up a disturbance among those warriors.

    ording to themon sense of the humankind, only Magus Kings and Magi levels above Magus Kings could fly in the sky. Ji Hao was treading on a watery cloud and flying in the sky, which made him a powerful Magus King in the eyes of these warriors. The three armies began moving simultaneously. Many warriors began shouting loudly because they had fallen into panic and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Ji Hao heard Man Man¡¯s yell, turned around and nced at Man Man. Just now, Man Man was running in front of Ji Hao, and he only saw Feng Xing yell a few words at Man Man.

    Judging from the current situation, Feng Xing said no good things to Man Man, and clearly, Man Man was starting the trouble.

    Floating in the air, Ji Hao frowningly measured the three armies with exactly same totem gs, with his eyes. From the vige afar, a wave of cries and wails came, as a disturbance was started among those residents with someone trying to stride through the copsed fence and flee into the open field outside the damaged vige.

    ¡°Zhamu, stop them!¡± Ji Hao pointed his finger at the vige and gave the order.

    Zhamu responded with a resonant growl, following which, a thousand warrior troop mounted on battle beasts rushed wildly towards the vige. While moving, these ve warriors released their power vibrations and instantly, streams of steam rose from their heads. The rainwater was evaporated into white watery mist by the strong power vibration released from their bodies, floating upon their heads.

    The strong sense of power condensed into waves of strong gales and blew across the space. The three young army leaders shouted out in shock altogether, ¡°Senior Magi? Non-humankind monsters!¡±

    The three slightly disordered armies instantly fell into chaos, and the three young men¡¯s faces twisted immediately.

    Over a thousand non-humankind warriors? All at the Senior-level?

    Ji Hao stood on the watery cloud, crossed his arms in front of his chest and said in a cold voice, ¡°The three of you, why did you block my way with your armies? You¡¯re not nning to rob my migratory troop, are you? I am Ji Hao, titled as Earl Yao by Emperor Shun himself. You offended me as one of your superiors, are you betraying the humankind?¡±

    Coordinating with what Man Man said just now, Ji Hao threw out such a heavy me for them to bear.

 Chapter 471: The Discord Between Brothers

    Chapter 471: The Discord Between Brothers

    Trantor: Editor:

    ¡°Retreat, retreat!¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t mean to offend Earl Yao, we are retreating right now!¡±

    ¡°Our Abba is Earl Ji, how could we possibly betray the humankind?¡±

    The three young men shouted out together and following their orders, warriors behind them drove their mounts and quickly drew back towards the north.

    However, when they were still in a couple of miles away from the flooding river in the north, a surging wave rose hundreds of meters high. From within the river, arge pot floated up with Yu Mu standing inside it. No matter how strong the gale blew and how violent the wave surged, that huge pot floated on the surface of the river and remained perfectly still.

    Yu Mu raised his pair of hand high. Grey-brown river water kept rising along with a rumbling noise, and soon, the river turned into a five-hundred-meter tall water wall, blocking the way back of the three armies. Yu Mu then slightly flicked his finger, and after that, the grey-brown river water suddenly turned into a dark-green color, emitting a strong and weird smell.

    A few heavily armored Senior Magi wielded their weapons, attempting to forcibly break Yu Mu¡¯s water wall.

    Yu Mu waved his hand and a few dark-green streams of river water roared out, striking on the bodies of the few Senior Magi. Poisonous water seeped into their armors through the gaps between armor pieces. Instantly, the few Senior Magi let out hoarse howls while hurriedly leaping down from their mounts, crazily ripping their own armors off.

    Everyone saw that their bodies had already been badly mutted by the poison,rge poisonous blisters popping up from their skins one after another and sting away. Streams of poisonous pus flowed down along their bodies, burning them and causing loud sizzling noises along with puffs of white smoke.

    Fortunately, the heavy rain had constantly been flushing their bodies and added with the strong life-force of Senior Magi, their damaged bodies were able to ceaselessly heal themselves. In around ten minutes, the poisonous water on these few Senior Magi¡¯ bodies was finally flushed clean, and the wounds on their bodies recovered slowly,

    By now, the nearly ten thousand warriors of the three armies dared not to make even half a step forwards. They despairingly looked at the water wall in front of them. No one noticed who did this first, but along with a series of metal ngs, a big half of those warriors dropped the weapons held in their hands and leaped down from the backs of their mounts, quietly squatting down with their heads buried in their arms.

    After a quarter of an hour, thergest hall in the vige was lit brightly. Zhamu and thousands of ve warriors circled the hall securely.

    Outside the hall, nearly a thousand warriors were tied up, lying on the muddy ground like drowned mice, whilerge drops of rain pped on their faces. If any of them ever dared to make any movements, those dark-kind warriors under Zhamu¡¯smand would instantly turn their spears around and violently whip down without any mercy, until the warrior howled and cried and begged.

    In the hall, Ji Hao sat on arge chair, looking at the three young men kneeling on the ground with a darkened face.

    The three young men seemed all tired, their faces covered in bruises, which were clearly caused by violent hits that happened just now. Yu Mu sealed their powers with drugs. Therefore, the three of them couldn¡¯t heal their own bodies with their powers at the moment. This made them look quite embarrassed.

    They were Earl Ji¡¯s sons. The oldest one was named Luo Feng, the second oldest one was named Luo Meng while the third one was named Luo Shi. Once they heard that their youngest brother had fallen in battle, all three of them hurriedly took their warriors and pounced over, intending to swallow all nsmen and properties that belonged to their youngest brother.

    Over ten elderly men with simple outfits stood in the hall, faces all filled with rage and sadness while they red at the three young men. Just now, it was them who beat the three young men up. If Ji Hao hadn¡¯t given out the order and stopped these elderly men, the three young men would have been beaten to death long ago

    Lying in front of Ji Hao was a seven to eight years old boy. His clothes were taken off, exposing a fist-sized wound right on his chest.

    An arrow pierced into the body of this child from his back and came out from his chest, fiercely puncturing his heart and taking his life away.

    ¡°Earl Yao, our young leader is only seven, seven!¡± An elderly man stood in front of Ji Hao crying bitterly as he said, ¡°Our n leader took all warriors in the n and went to Chi Ban Mountain to join the war. They encountered an elite force of those non-humankind monsters, all falling in battle. ording to the order given by our n leader before he left for the war, we had been carefully and devotedly assisting our young leader, expecting him to grow up and inherit the n properties and his father¡¯s noble title.¡±

    The group of elderly men all cried out, looking at the dead child lying on the ground, unable to stop wailing.

    ¡°But yesterday, our young leader went hunting outside the vige... he was, he was shot in the back and killed by someone!¡± An elderly man cried and said. His eye corners were burst, such that his tears flowed ceaselessly down, mixed with blood. ¡°The only son of our n leader died just like this!¡±

    Another elderly man stepped up, pointed at the three young men kneeling on the ground and growled, ¡°Once after our n leader fell, his three good brothers, the three good uncles of our young leader, arrived with their armies!¡±

    ¡°They dared not to go to Chi Ban Mountain and fight for our humankind. They taunted our n leader and said that he was seeking death by heading to Chi Ban Mountain! These lowly cowards! But when bullying their own nsmen, they turned to be so brave and fearless; when riding roughshod over women and children, who had their husbands and fathers fallen in battles, they turned to be so cruel and merciless!¡±

    Another elderly man suddenly darted over and threw a fierce kick on Luo Feng¡¯s eye socket, directly blowing one of his eyeballs up.

    Lou Feng howled out hoarsely, covered the damaged eye with his hand and lied on the ground, crying and screeching. The elderly man who kicked him then screamed hysterically, ¡°Where is our madame? Our young leader¡¯s mother! Last night you forced her to go to your campsite, where is she now?!¡±

    Ji Hao stood up with a badly darkened face, looked at the three young men and growled angrily, ¡°Where is she?¡±

    Lou Feng, who had one eye damaged, abruptly began screaming crazily. He raised his head, looked at Ji Hao and barfed furiously, ¡°Our Abba is Earl Ji! Among all his four sons, now only the three of us can inherit the enfeoffment of Earl Ji! Earl Yao, you¡¯re also an official under the human Emperor¡¯s lead, what can you do to us?¡±

    Ji Hao remained silent but pulled the me Dragon Sword out and wielded fiercely. Next, Luo Feng howled out once again as one of his arms was chopped entirely off.

    The me Dragon Sword released a raging fire, which burned the skin and flesh around Luo Feng¡¯s wound. A stream of fire lingered on Luo Feng¡¯s wound, and soon, a dense scent of grilled meat quickly spread out. Ji Hao looked at Luo Feng and his two brothers and said in a cold voice, ¡°My patience is limited, where is she?¡±

    ¡°Dead!¡± Lou Meng and Luo Shi yelled out simultaneously, ¡°Big brother did it! He had been wanting our little brother¡¯s wife for many years! Last night, he tried to rape her, but the woman was crazy. Because her son was killed by our big brother¡¯s people, she jumped into the river and attempted suicide. Our big brother shot her dead with a bow!¡±

    Ji Hao maintained the dark face and didn¡¯t say a word for quite a long while. Man Man, who stood aside, nced at Ji Hao¡¯s gravely darkened face, then carefully asked those elderly men, ¡°Their Abba, that Earl Ji, didn¡¯t he say anything? I mean, they¡¯re bullying their own little brother!¡±

    Hearing her, those elderly men¡¯s faces were covered in bitter tears once again.

    Earl Ji¡¯s territory wasn¡¯t too huge. His entire n had a poption of no more than a hundred thousand. Each of his four sons was ruling a branch part of the n while Earl Ji was ruling the main part by himself, and maintaining the rtionships between his four sons in the meanwhile.

    However, in Chi Ban Mountain war, Earl Ji and his youngest son fell together, without leaving even anyst words.

    When Earl Ji was still alive, he intended to let his youngest son inherit his noble title, but this had started an intensive argument between Earl Ji and his other three sons. This time, Earl Ji fell in battle, and no one could restrain Luo Feng and the other two anymore. Therefore, theyunched their moves on the territory and nsmen left by their brother.

    ¡°Earl Ji had fallen... and so did his preferred inheritor."

    Ji Hao looked at Luo Feng and his two brothers in aplicated way.

 Chapter 472: Redeem the Soul

    Chapter 472: Redeem the Soul

    Trantor: Editor:

    Ji Hao¡¯s sharp gaze was filled with fierceness as a strong aura of killing even made the air temperature in the hall drop by a few degrees.

    ¡°You better not dare to kill me!¡± Lou Feng shouted himself hoarse while staring at Ji Hao, ¡°Our Abba is Earl Ji, Luo Lin! He was an official of the human government! Our n is the Soul Wolf n, a member of the ¡®Wolf Alliance¡¯!¡±

    ¡°Our Abba had fallen in battle, but he left tens of thousands of elite warriors!¡± Lou Shi yelled out as well, ¡°As long as I inherit the noble title of Earl Ji, all those warriors will listen to my orders! How dare you do anything to me?!¡±

    As for Luo Meng, he had been screaming incoherently, vaguely iming that none of these had anything to do with him and all bad ideas came from Luo Feng and Luo Shi. He told all details of their n, that was nothing else but to swallow the territory and nsmen that belonged to their little brother and determine a winner among the three of them. The one who attained the final victory would inherit the noble title of Earl Ji.

    The gate of the hall suddenly opened, a gale roared in with raindrops mixed in it. A bolt of lightning tore the dark cloud open and lit the ground.

    Po walked into the hall with big steps along with the thunder. He nced in disgust at the three young men who had been kneeling on the ground, crying and begging, then said, ¡°People like you exist among the humankind...think of those great decent men of your kind back in ancient times! Your existence has truly stained their bloodline!¡±

    Ji Hao curved his lip corners downwards, gave a bitter smile and asked Po, ¡°Brother, rotten apples always exist. But, brother, are you interested in these things too?¡±

    All the way, Po had been sitting in therge carriage and remaining absolutely still. Each day, Po would either exin those terms of the study of Magic Formation taught by Yu Yu, or chat with Ji Hao about all kinds of stories and people they knew or experiences they had. asionally, he would teach Ji Hao some skills of using magic that he gained through his own experiences.

    For all kinds of affairs regarding the migratory troop, those small things that happened during the journey, Po never took even a nce at them or say a word about them. Once, the migratory troop encountered some bodacious migratory ns who attempted to bar the road and rob Ji Hao¡¯s troop, and Ji Hao ordered his warriors to kill those robbers mercilessly. After that, human heads rolled all over the ground; but even to all this, Po had said nothing as if he didn¡¯t even see it.

    Therefore, Ji Hao was surprised, wondering why Po suddenly walked in. Ji Hao felt that it was hard to imagine. How could this kind of discords between brothers, things like brothers fighting for benefits, interest Po, who had been paying no attention to worldly affairs and only concerned about his own cultivation?

    ¡°What a good boy!¡± Po walked up to the dead child with a darkened face, got down on one knee and quickly checked the dead child¡¯s body with his ten fingers, then continued, ¡°Even death cannot atone for your crimes...What a good boy, he was born with a perfect body with the nature of fire power, even as talented as those of Zhu Rong family, who possessed the bodies of the kind of Fire God. This child had pure humankind bloodline, if he could cultivate himself with my Dao, he would be a great talent to inherit my, your brother¡¯s, study of tool-crafting!¡±

    A dreadful sense of power spread out from inside Po¡¯s body. Po put down the dead child, turned around, roaring towards Luo Feng and the other two of his brothers, ¡°Do you still have thest bit of humanity left in you?! He was your nephew, he was only an underage child!¡±

    Lou Feng was nearly scared to death by that bloodcurdling sense of power released from Po¡¯s body. He screamed subconsciously, ¡°He was an ungrateful wolf pup. I had to kill him to spare allter troubles! Even though he was my nephew, I was going to take his family properties and nsmen. Should I raise him up even after that and wait for him to take revenge?¡±

    The loose robe worn by Po suddenly swelled along with a loud rustling noise. His robe fluttered in the air and let out an earth-rumbling noise. He then raised his right hand, seeming to p Luo Feng directly to death. However, Po remained silent for a while, as a fresh airstream coiled around his body, gradually suppressing the raging fire in his heart.

    Lowering his head, Po said with gging interest, ¡°Brother, just bury this child well.¡±

    Pausing briefly, Po murmured to himself a bit confusedly, ¡°Back in the ancient times, human beings wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. Back then, when people saw a young human being, even if they didn¡¯t know each other, those older and stronger ones would try their best to protect the child, even by risking their own lives. They would look after the child until the child grew up and became powerful enough to protect him or herself.¡±

    ¡°What happened to human beings nowadays? To the son of their own brothers, an innocent child who had the same bloodline as they did, they have actually killed him in such an unbridled way? The humankind, such a humankind! To such a humankind, will this world still protect them? Will nature keep sheltering them?¡±

    Ji Hao opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t say anything.

    He could sense the confusion Po was having right now, and he could feel the pain and struggle in Po¡¯s heart.

    Po took two steps forward, stood in front of the hall, raised his head and looked at the sky, which was filled with dark clouds. Abruptly, he roared out ragingly towards the sky, ¡°What is the Dao of nature? Where is the Dao of nature? If it is the fact that even lowly beings like these can be protected and sheltered by the fortune of nature, where is the fairness of the great Dao of nature?! Why should I remain earnestly pursuing this damned so-called great Dao of nature?!¡±

    A sky-shaking boom came, following which, a purple sphere of lightning bolt exploded in the sky. umted rain clouds in the whole area with a radius of a thousand miles were sted into pieces. Through crevices between these cloud pieces, multicolored starlight poured down, lighting up the entire area.

    Po raised his pair if hands and crooked his fingers into the shape of hook, reaching to the cloud pieces in the sky which had been added with multicolored glowing edges. Po¡¯s face had twisted, making him seem like he had lost his mind.

    Ji Hao raised his head, looking at the sky that had changed suddenly, only feeling a strong sadness fiercely attacking his heart. He sensed waves of piercing pain from his heart. He couldn¡¯t even help but let his tears gush out of his eyes and flow down.

    A strong power vibration spread out from Po¡¯s body and instantly, the light in the hall grew much brighter than before.

    Po¡¯s honest face now was twisting from time to time, as streams of fiery light rose from the top of his head. From inside his body, shrill roars that sounded like ghosts and Gods could be faintly heard, along with a weirdly stinky smelling out from his body.

    Ji Hao was startled. He dashed up to Po and shouted out in shock, ¡°Po, what is happening to you?! Are you going mad? It cannot go so far, can it?¡±

    Was this a sign of going mad? With Po¡¯s cultivation and experiences, how could he possibly go mad?

    However, right in front of Ji Hao, Po¡¯s face turned more and more twisted, bing as hideous as the faces of devils. A terrifyingly fierce sense of power was released from his body, which was obviously the sign of him going mad. Because of the dreadful and crazy aura released by Po, everyone in the hall was now coiled around with an intense intent of killing. Gradually, everybody¡¯s eyeballs began turning blood-red.

    As the situation was going out of control, Taisi slowly and swayingly walked in. He curiously nced at Po, who was now with a twisted, scary face, then walked up to that dead child.

    ¡°Ah, this little kid is dead! But it hasn¡¯t been seven days after he died, has it? If someone can heal the wound in his heart, he can stille back alive with the use of the soul-redeeming magic! Oi, who is able to cure the wound on his heart for me? I haven¡¯t gotten the chance to try the soul-redeeming magic that my Shifu taught me.¡±

    Ji Hao was ravished with joy after hearing Taisi.

    Po suddenly quivered, and soon, all abnormal phenomenon started by him disappeared instantly.

    Po¡¯s eyes shone with a bright glow as his body shed across the air and reached beside Taisi. He then grabbed Taisi¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°Taisi? Can you cast the soul-redeeming magic?¡±

    Taisi confusingly looked at Po and responded while slowly shaking his head, ¡°Just learned that from my Shifu. Shall we give a try?¡±

 Chapter 473: Build the Body

    Chapter 473: Build the Body

    Trantor: Editor:

    Lou Shan, the dead child, floated in the air, about five-meter away from the ground. Below his body, threerge and seven small oilmps were ced in a straight line. Light green me emitted a bright green light, even turned all falling raindrops within the air five-hundred meter in radius green.

    Taisi was holding a bone wand, moving around Luo Shan while incanting a weird spell. At the same time, he was dancing in a strange, twitching-style. Following his moves, gusts of chilly wind came from unknown sources and swished up to the sky in swirls. Being stirred by those swirls, the raindrops falling from the sky instantly turned into a mess, bumping into each other and being sted away. Thus, the air was quickly filled up with a dense and thickyer of watery mist.

    On Luo Shan¡¯s scrawny, bony body, that fist-thick wound prated his chest. Through the hole in his chest, one could see his heart, which was blown into pieces. Even the other internal organs around it were pretty muchpletely damaged as well.

    He was killed directly by this shot of an arrow. Whoever did this had shown no mercy at all. Luo Shan had a good uncle, and his father had a good brother.

    ¡°Brother, if we want to redeem his soul, not even a tiny wound should be allowed to exist on his body.¡± Ji Hao looked at Po and said helplessly, ¡°We don¡¯t have the ability to heal this wound of his. This child has died for whole twenty-four hours already. There¡¯s not even a single trace of life-force left in him.¡±

    Po nodded and responded in a deep voice, ¡°Reviving the dead is a magic that is against the rule of nature, and also against the peaceful and natural way of cultivation of our sect. Therefore, our brothers and sisters never dug too deep in this area. However, this ¡®fleshy-bone¡¯ is a magic of creation... it¡¯s an ability to save people. Our uncle, the elder brother of our Shifu, has achieved great attainment in this.¡±

    Ji Hao was confused by Po¡¯s words.

    ¡®Reviving the dead? Which is bring dead back to life? Never dug too deep in this area? Does this mean that it¡¯s not Po wasn¡¯t able to cast this magic, instead, he just didn¡¯t dig too deep in this because this magic was against thew of nature?¡¯ thought Ji Hao

    In other words, with Po¡¯s current power, if he did pay attention to magic in this area, would he be able to bring the dead child, Luo Shan, back to life by simply pointing his finger?

    As for the ¡®fleshy-bone,¡¯ it probably referred to the ability to cure wounds and illnesses and saving people¡¯s lives. Ji Hao heard that the eldest uncle of Po and himself was a master of magic-pill-concocting. He should be extremely well versed in this area!

    Po walked up to Luo Shan with big steps, looked at this punctured wound in his body with a slight trace of sorrow on his face, then took out a round-shaped, purely golden magic pill from his sleeve. Po took a deep breath and narrowed his eyes, silently incanting a spell followed by biting his own tongue. He then spat out a drop of purple-golden spirit blood and sprayed it on the round magic pill.

    While watching this, Ji Hao raised his eyebrows. It seemed that Po truly had his eyes on this kid named Luo Shan.

    The round pill quickly vaporized, transforming into a dense, thick and heavy stream of purple-golden mist. Po locked his fingers together into a certain motion then gently pushed this stream of mist towards Luo Shan¡¯s wound. Following a series of rustling noise that could be heard without an end, the skin, bones, muscles and organs near Luo Shan¡¯s wound began moving. The smashed heart, broken blood vessels and bones speedily regrew, and the wound had disappeared without leaving even a mark almost in a single blink of an eye.

    This magic pill taken out by Po was extremely powerful. Lou Shan was still at a basic stage of cultivation, only a Novice Magus around the third or fourth level. Therefore, his vulnerable body was healedpletely by consuming a part equivalent to less than a drop in the ocean of the tremendous power contained in that magic pill.

    The great power of the magic pill transformed into streams of purple-golden light, swiftly surging around inside Luo Shan¡¯s body. Puffs of purple smoke rose from Luo Shan¡¯s pores, being ceaselessly pushed back into his body by Po with the hand motion he had been maintaining. A faint herbal scent could be sensed in the air. Meanwhile, the sound of blood flow could be heard from inside Luo Shan¡¯s body.

    Watching this, all elders of Luo Shan¡¯s n shouted out in shock and jumped up in joy one after another.

    Lou Shan¡¯s muscles began squirming. With the help of the secret magic cast by Po, the spare power of the magic pill had been swiftly improving his body condition.

    Po changed his hand motions quickly and released numerous spell symbols from his hands one after another. Seeing this, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue. Many of those hand motions and spell symbols had been taught to Ji Hao by Po during the journey, same as those spell symbols of [Mantra Dan and Nine Secret Words] that Ji Hao and been studying. Each of Po¡¯s spell symbols had different, unmeasurably great powers.

    Po¡¯s spell symbols were far less flexible and changeable than Ji Hao¡¯s spell symbols of [Mantra Dan and Nine Secret Words], but in terms of power, Po¡¯s were way more powerful than Ji Hao¡¯s. Every single spell symbol released by Po pointed straight to the great Dao of nature. Therefore, the power possessed by each of Po¡¯s spell symbols was great enough to split the sky and shatter the ground.

    Po used a drop of his own spirit blood as the trigger, a magic pill concocted by his eldest uncle as the motivation. He then cast the magic and drew the immensely great natural powers over, quickly strengthening Luo Shan¡¯s body.

    Ji Hao spread his spiritual power on Luo Shan¡¯s body and found that the body condition of this little one was improving dramatically. Within the span of a few breaths, his body condition reached the junior-level from novice-level, then stepped into the senior-level!

    After the time span of around ten breaths, Po stopped casting magic and stepped back to stand beside Ji Hao. Luo Shan¡¯s body condition could already be mentioned in the same breath with Senior Magi who had over a thousand awakened Magus Acupoints. Nevertheless, by now, Luo Shan didn¡¯t have even a single stream of power inside his body, nor had a single awakened meridian, which meant Po had forcibly improved his body condition to such a degree purely with external forces.

    Ji Hao felt iparably great envy watching this. He hurriedly grabbed Po¡¯s sleeve, grinned and said, ¡°Big brother!¡±

    Po spread his hands, looked at Ji Hao, sighed and conveniently took out a jade tablet from his sleeve. He threw to Ji Hao and said, ¡°Our Shifu said that we can¡¯t depend too much on external forces. This is the essentials of our eldest uncle¡¯s study of magic pill concoction. If you want magic pills, you shall make them yourself. For cultivators like us, magic pill concoction is also a required course!¡±

    Ji Hao took the jade tablet a bit disappointedly. Yu Yu¡¯s Study of Magic Formations already had his head full. Now the essentials of the eldest uncle¡¯s study of magic-pill-concocting were also waiting for him to work on. How many years of hard work would that take?

    Po clicked his lips, looked at Ji Hao, sighed and said, ¡°However, you are living a worldly life now. Battles are hard to avoid for you, and you don¡¯t know much about magic pill concoction skills yet...Well, I can just give you some of those pills. But, you must keep this in your mind, do not depend too much on external forces... This is a true principle of the great Dao!¡±

    Po reached his hand into his sleeve, rummaged for a while then took out a fist-sized bottle, thrusting it in Ji Hao¡¯s hand.

    Ji Hao instantly gave an ear-to-ear grin. He scanned the bottle with his spirit power and found around thirty faintly golden magic pills rolling inside the bottle like living beings.

    A fierce gale abruptly rose from the ground. A dense stream of ck smoke swooshed up from Taisi¡¯s head, making his entire body look like a hazy ghost silhouette. Not a single trace of a living human being¡¯s aura could be detected from his body by now. The ten oilmps under Luo Shan¡¯s body began shaking intensively,mplights expanding and shrinking constantly. Meanwhile, the faint green color of thosemplights had turned deadly pale.

    From Luo Shan¡¯s scrawny body, a faint and hazy silhouette spread out, along with an absolutely emotionless sense of power.

    Taisi dropped the bone wand, knelt on the ground and kowtowed to that hazy, mist-like silhouette, then incanted a long and strange spell that Ji Hao didn¡¯t understand at all.

    Following a loud swooshing noise, the tenmplights below Luo Shan¡¯s body started surging,bined into one and transformed into a gray sphere of me, wrapping Luo Shan¡¯s body entirely up.

    The chilly wind blowing over from all directions grew fiercer and fiercer. Taisi abruptly raised his head, turned around and said to Ji Hao in a spooky voice, ¡°Offerings for redeeming the soul, present now.¡±

    Ji Hao nodded and wielded his hand. Zhamu and a group of ferocious warriors under hismand pushed Luo Feng, his two brothers and arge number of their people near Luo Shan¡¯s body. Next, those warriors raised the des held in their hands high and chopped down, cutting off the heads of those captives.

 Chapter 474: The Soul Came Back

    Chapter 474: The Soul Came Back

    Trantor: Editor:

    Blood sshed everywhere, all being sucked into the hazy silhouette floating upon Luo Shan¡¯s body.

    Within those sshing streams of blood, one could see the faint silhouettes of Luo Feng and his two brothers. They were struggling, roaring in rage, screaming and wailing themselves hoarse, crying and begging for mercy. However, the suction force released by the hazy silhouette was way too strong, swallowing all three of them in whole without having any power of resistance.

    Nearly a hundred Senior Magi among all those warriors they brought over, who were pointed out as trusted subordinates of Luo Feng and his two brothers, were beheaded as well.

    This was Taisi¡¯s suggestion. After all, Luo Shan had died once already, and his soul had left his body. Even if his soul could be redeemed with the mysterious soul-redeeming magic, more or less, damages would be left in his body. Some sequ, such as dementia, were hard to avoid.

    Nevertheless, if around a hundred Senior Magi¡¯s fresh blood and souls were presented as offerings when casting the soul-redeeming magic, the ancient devil-god connected with Luo Shan would naturally use a part of these souls¡¯ power to heal Luo Shan, making his soul more powerful and healthier than before. Thus, no sequ would happen after he came back alive. Additionally, he would be even smarter and more intelligent than ordinary people.

    Ji Hao spread his spirit power out and sensed the cries and screams let out by the souls of those Senior Magi which were attached to those spraying blood streams. Subconsciously, Ji Hao nced at the hazy silhouette floating upon Luo Shan¡¯s body.

    Without a specific shape, that faint silhouette had been squirming like an ameba. It was a faint, dimly glowing sphere of silhouette, which had been releasing a chilly and emotionless sense of power that made it seem like an ancient stone statue. It gave a feeling of staying unchanged forever and ever, cold and unbending.

    That was an ancient devil god, connected with Luo Shan through the soul-redeeming magic. His original body had fallen into nothingness long ago, in the eternal flow of time. However, part of his soul had merged with the Dao of nature. Therefore, whoever could cast the special and secret magic would be able to summon him, and trade for his help with a certain price.

    For example, he could help you to bring the dead back alive, tten mountains or turn an ocean upside down, destroy a city or a country, or even change the weather.

    ¡°Magic of the humankind has its own significance.¡± Po was also staring with full concentration at that sphere of the hazy silhouette. When the silhouette swallowed all souls of those offered Senior Magi, Po abruptly continued, ¡°Ji Hao, do you know the total number of magics that were inherited by the Magi Pce and can be used to summon the remaining souls of these ancient devil gods?¡±

    Ji Hao frowned. He had read the majority of those secret scriptures collected in the Magi Pce, but those about summoning the ancient devil gods didn¡¯t fit his interests. Therefore, he didn¡¯t pay much of attention to them. Maybe in the future, he would step into this area, but at the current stage, heid his emphasis on improving his own power and cultivation.

    ¡°As far as I know, there are three-hundred and eighteen secret magic spells, each able to summon an ancient devil-god.¡± Ji Hao pondered for a while, then nodded and continued, ¡°Hm, three-hundred and eighteen. Probably the Magi Pce still have other higher level secret magics in this area, but those are all I know.¡±

    Po looked at that hazy sphere of silhouette and said slowly, ¡°To the best of my knowledge, ancient devil gods who emerged when this world was created were over thirty thousand in number. Each of them possessed unimaginably great powers and abilities. I¡¯ve been wondering all the time that if we gathered all remaining souls of those ancient devil gods and created a magic formation or a magic treasure with them, exactly how powerful would that be?¡±

    Ji Hao raised his eyebrows. Po¡¯s words caught a great interest of his.

    What Yu Yu taught Ji Hao was his study of magic formations, and Ji Hao and always been keeping a strong interest in Yu Yu¡¯s magic formation study. If he could work with Po on that great magic formation Po just mentioned, this would definitely be extremely beneficial to Ji Hao¡¯s cultivation.

    ¡°This kid is a treasure. His body condition is quite suitable formunicating with those ancient devil gods.¡± Po pointed at Taisi and said to Ji Hao with a low voice and a faint, weird smile on his face, ¡°He knows nothing about those worldly affairs, and won¡¯t be able to help you too much in your territory. So you can just let him build and solidify the devil god altar, that will be serving as a fundamental part of our creation of that great magic formation.¡±

    Ji Hao turned to Taisi with a huge grin on his face. He was rather satisfied with this suggestion given by Po.

    Taisi, this silly guy, could even starve himself to death if Shaosi wasn¡¯t there to look after him, Ji Hao didn¡¯t want him in his territory as apletely useless person. Po¡¯s suggestion was just perfect.

    ¡°We will arrange this in detail after we arrive at Yao Mountain.¡± Ji Hao said while smilingly looked at Luo Shan, who was now entirely wrapped in a raging fire.

    Gusts of frosty wind blew out from that sphere of hazy silhouette. At the same time, countless visible shreds of ck shadows emerged from the air, gathering towards Luo Shan. These ck shadows coiled and rotated around each other and soon, one could see an extremely faint silhouette of Luo Shan flying around his own body.

    Ten shreds of shadows remained coiling around Luo Shan¡¯s body. As cold gusts of wind ceaselessly injected into these shreds of shadows, Luo Shan¡¯s silhouette gradually turned clearer and clearer, and the face of Luo Shan¡¯s silhouette seemed to be less pale than before.

    Taisi leaped up, grabbed the bone wand in his hand and performed a strange yet intense dance. Following the quick andplicated spell incanted by him, a dense sphere of ck mist slowly flew out from that hazy silhouette floating upon Luo Shan¡¯s body and gradually merged with that of Luo Shan, which was nothing else but his soul.

    Lou Shan¡¯s soul quickly turned much clearer, and soon, it became just like a real person.

    Following Taisi¡¯s spells, Luo Shan¡¯s soul obediently and slowly drilled into his body through his ears, mouth, eyes and nostrils. Next, Luo Shan¡¯s chest suddenly puffed out. As he took an extra long gasp for air, all people on the scene heard a strong heartbeat.

    ¡°Ah! He came back alive!¡± Man Man popped her eyes out and yelled in shock, ¡°Even dead people cane back alive?! Ahyaya, Taisi is great! I thought he can do nothing but eat.¡±

    The tenmplights suddenly surged up tens of meter high as thick ck smoke spurted out from the ground, transforming into hundreds of ck hands, reaching to Luo Shan¡¯s body. Taisi started incanting the spell once again. From his body,rge streams of ck mist ejected out, transforming into numerous ancient style daggers, stabbing towards those hands.

    ¡°Theherworld won¡¯t let the souls of dead people go!¡± Po growled in a deep voice, ¡°Bringing the dead back alive is against rules of nature... nature will hate us for this.¡± Po said and turned his palm around. A white stamper appeared in his palm. Po raised it, seeming tounch an attack. Ji Hao hurriedly pressed Po¡¯s hand down, and said, ¡°Taisi can handle this. Chill, brother!¡±

    ¡°Offerings!¡± Taisi showed the whites of his eyes and yelled in that spooky voice.

    Hundreds of strong bulls were pressed down on the ground. Zhamu and his warriors chopped these bulls to death, letting surging streams of fresh blood gush out. Those ck hands condensed from smoke instantly paused, then all turned to those dead bulls lying on the ground. After grabbing the dead bulls, those hands slowly drew back underground.

    After being grabbed by those ck hands, the bodies of those dead bulls swiftly withered and turned into piles of ck ash within the blink of an eye. Watching this, all Luo Shan¡¯s nsmen were frightened badly. They couldn¡¯t help but quiver intensely, daring not to say a word.

    ¡°The soul,e back!¡± Taisi stood still and raised his pair of arms high.

    The hazy silhouette floating upon Luo Shan¡¯s body gradually dissipated, and the ten oilmps died simultaneously. Lou Shan¡¯s scrawny bodynded back on the ground. His eyelids moved slightly, then that watery pair of eyes opened. He looked around with that pair of puppy eyes and suddenly cried out.

    ¡°Grandpas! Grandpas! I¡¯m so afraid!¡±

    Around ten elders of Luo Shan¡¯s n rushed up while crying, surrounded him and held Luo Shan up from the ground.

    The other nsmen began dancing and singing in joy while looking at Taisi in both happiness and shock.

    He hade back alive, he had trulye back alive! The dead young n leader of theirs hade back alive!

 Chapter 475: Allegiance

    Chapter 475: Allegiance

    Trantor: Editor:

    Luo Shan had been growing like a wild boy, running around in forests and on mountains all day. Therefore, his skin was nearly as dark as those of the dark-kind people. However, after his body was strengthened by the golden pill given by Po, his skin now became snow-white and tender, so much that even Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but silently praise him for his good looks after he dressed up.

    Surrounded by a group of elders, Luo Shan, who had put on some brand new clothes, walked to Taisi with big steps and politely kowtowed.

    ¡°Thank you, dear lord, for saving my life!¡±

    Taisi was still showing the whites of his eyes, staring straight at Luo Shan with faint spell symbols shing across his eyeballs without saying anything. This was Taisi¡¯s usual manner, he didn¡¯t know how to respond when Luo Shan thanked him. The others in Ji Hao¡¯s team always felt that something important had gone missing in Taisi¡¯s head.

    Afterward, Luo Shan walked to Po and kowtowed to him.

    ¡°Thank you, lord, for saving my life. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have been killed by my heartless uncles.¡± Luo Shan¡¯s body quivered while two streams of tears flowed down.

    Just now, those elders told him everything that had happened during these few days. His mother was murdered, and his three uncles led warriors march into his n, attempting to upy his nsmen and territory, andying their murderous hands on himself. Luo Shan could still stay calm to a certain degree even after hearing all this, which was enough to prove that this kid did possess an extraordinary aptitude.

    Po held Luo Shan up from the ground and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s over now. That was your destiny anyway. Hm...¡±

    Po was still organizing hisnguage, pondering about how he should start the conversation with Luo Shan. Both parents of this poor kid died not long ago, and his three uncles were all cruel, heartless people, who had been conveniently offered to the ancient devil-god by Taisi. By now, because of all those sudden changes in Luo Shan¡¯s life, he must have been through a terrible emotional period, and he was still very young. Therefore, Po was a bit worried and didn¡¯t know how to tell Luo Shan that Po wanted to take him as a disciple.

    Ji Hao discovered Po¡¯s hesitation, but he didn¡¯t understand the reason behind it. ¡®What was there to hesitate for?¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao thought about all those kids born in Southern Wastnd ns. They were able to fight deadly battles against wild beasts starting at the age of three or five. They could eat beast flesh raw and drink its blood, could surely take on any life-risking fight. Although Luo Shan was still at a young age, which n kid had ever been spoiled? Their mental endurances were great enough.

    Ji Hao pressed his hand heavily on Luo Shan¡¯s shoulder, shook him slightly, grinned and said, ¡°Little one, this is Priest Po. He is a very powerful...Maguspriest. He has his eyes on you, which is your immense good luck. Just hurriedly kowtow to him and call him Shifu. In the future, you will be as powerful as Priest Po.¡±

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to exin too much to Luo Shan and his nsmen, especially that group of elders standing behind Luo Shan. Therefore, he simply added the title of ¡®Maguspriest¡¯ on Po.

    Lou Shan paused, then turned around, ncing at those elders.

    The eyes of those elders shone simultaneously while they swiftly nced at each other.

    Just now, Po fully healed Luo Shan¡¯s severely damaged body with a single golden pill and gave him enough life-force for theter soul-redeeming magic. It was obvious that Po was indeed a rather powerful Maguspriest.

    Not to mention anything else, only judging from the effects of the golden pill given by Po, Po must have achieved marvelous attainments in the area of magic medicine. At least, among their entire suzerain n which was ruled by their old n leader, Luo Lin, the Earl Ji, they had never heard about any healer who could concoct such a medicine which was able to even heal a cold corpse.

    Therefore, Po was much more powerful than all healers in the whole Soul Wolf n, and this was an undoubted fact.

    These days, if a n wanted to live a peaceful,fortable life so that all nsmen could settle down and live and work in peace and contentment, it had to be under the protection of some powerful beings. Looking at Luo Shan¡¯s n, once their n leader fell in Chi Ban Mountain, his three brothers led warriors marched in, and even their young n leader was murdered once.

    By now, Luo Shan¡¯s n was going through its weakest period. Lou Shan¡¯s father and all elite warriors had fallen in Chi Ban Mountain, along with the few most powerful senior-level elders. They were all crushed into pieces in Chi Ban Mountain. Who stayed in the n were no one but a group of weak and declining elderly men who could no longer shelter their n.

    But without a doubt, Po, who was able to cast the ¡®fleshy-bone¡¯ magic, was such a powerful being who could shelter the entire n.

    Not to mention Taisi, who possessed such a mysterious, unpredictable and overwhelmingly great power!

    In these elders¡¯ eyes, Taisi knew that legendary soul-redeeming magic and could actually cast it. He had truly, literally brought their dead young n leader back alive; what Taisi did was something even those powerful Maguspriests of the Magi Pce weren¡¯t capable of. Taisi must be an even more powerful and dreadful Maguspriest than Po!

    Nevertheless, both Po and Taisi were clearly under the lead of Ji Hao, who was titled as Earl Yao, who they had never heard about!

    As powerful Maguspriests like Taisi and Po were following his lead, Ji Hao, this Earl Yao, must be even more, much more powerful!

    These few elders turned around, quickly nced across those warriors under Ji Hao¡¯smand, who had now been guarding from afar. No matter those dark-kind warriors under Zhamu¡¯s lead or those warriors who followed Ji Hao here, all their armors had been sparkling brightly in the darkness. That dazzling glow was released by those spell symbols attached to their armors.

    Especially that heavy set of armor worn by Zhamu; within the streams of light released by the armor asionally, the numbers of spell symbols reached thousands. Apparently, that was a top-grade set of armor. Judging from the smooth shapes of armors worn by Ji Hao¡¯s warriors and exquisite patterns embossed on them, all these armors were definitely great pieces crafted by Xiu n¡¯s master craftsmen.

    Lou Shan¡¯s n also had armors produced by Xiu n people, but the total number of them was less than a hundred. Furthermore, in terms of quality, those armors were not as good as the ones worn by Ji Hao¡¯s warriors. Based on what these elders had seen, Ji Hao had thousands of warriors under hismand, and each of them was wearing a set of armor like that.

    Those armors represented financial resources, represented force, represented the power that was hundreds of times greater than the power of Luo Shan¡¯s n.

    ¡°We...¡±An elder hesitated for a short while, then said, ¡°Our n leader has just fallen, we...¡±

    Ji Hao looked at these elders. Their sparkling eyes had already revealed the thoughts they were having in their minds. Ji Hao then said in a deep voice, ¡°Let Luo Shan be Priest Po¡¯s disciple. Your entire n will migrate to my territory, and you will exist as a dependent n of my, Earl Yao¡¯s territory.¡±

    Ji Hao patted on Luo Shan¡¯s little head while continuing ndly, ¡°I will protect you, and as my dependent n, you only have to pay tribute to me ording to the usual rule. My territory is still a wild piece ofnd. I need many people to exploit it. Because of Luo Shan, I will not swallow your n up after you move to my territory.¡±

    He then rubbed Luo Shan¡¯s hair, pondered for a while and continued while grinning, ¡°When Luo Shan grows up and learns things from Priest Po, he can bring his nsmen back here and inherit Earl Ji¡¯s territory. But now, he is so young. Even if he stays in here, do you think the position of Earl Ji will fall into his hands?¡±

    The group of elders looked at each other, then shook their heads in sadness.

    ¡°Our old n leader still has a couple of brothers.¡± said an elder, his words exining everything.

    Earl Ji, Luo Lin was fallen, but he still had a few brothers. His four sons had all died, and Luo Shan was at such a young age. He couldn¡¯t possibly climb up to Earl Ji¡¯s position.

    Just like Ji Hao said, when Luo Shan grew up, gained powers and abilities, and when his n became powerful enough, they could still return to Earl Ji¡¯s territory and take back the title of Earl Ji.

    Luo Shan knelt on the ground and solemnly kowtowed to Po, formally acknowledging Po as his Shifu.

    The group of elders knelt in front of Ji Hao, respectfully paying homage to their suzerain ording to the established practice.

 Chapter 476: Usurp the Throne

    Chapter 476: Usurp the Throne

    Trantor: Editor:

    Lou Lin, Earl Ji, was just a hundred years old. He was the third son of the old leader of Soul Wolf n. He had umted contributions and been awarded by Emperor Shun, attaining the noble title of Earl Ji, and Ji Mountain as his enfeoffment.

    The contributions Luo Lin made couldn¡¯t bepared with the ones Ji Hao made. Therefore, Ji Mountain surely couldn¡¯t bepared with Ji Hao¡¯s Yao Mountain. As Earl Ji¡¯s territory, Ji Mountain area was only five-thousand miles in radius. Lou Lin was supported by his father, the leader of Soul Wolf n, and brought out a batch of nsmen to develop his own territory. With tens of years of hard work, the poption of his n had reached to around ten million.

    Lou Lin had four sons. He divided his nsmen into five smaller ns, with each of his four sons ruling over around a million nsmen and stationed on four different sides of his territory, while he led the rest around six-million nsmen, living around Ji Mountain, umting powers bit by bit and making their n keep growing.

    Ji Mountain was four-thousand meters tall, extending for a hundred miles. The main city built by Luo Lin, the old Earl Ji, was located on the south side of Ji Mountain, facing a water area while backed on the mountain. It was surrounded by broad fertile fields and hadrge orchards developed around it, apanied with livestock pens. It was indeed a wonderful ce for people to live and work in peace.

    Nevertheless, shrill howls suddenly broke the quiet of the morning. A few people staggeringly leaped across Ji Mountain City¡¯s fence wall, yelling and screaming while rushing towards the southeast, which was the location of Pu Ban city. They only made less than a mile far before tens of arrows flew through the air from above the fence wall and fiercely pierced into their bodies along with high-pitched swishing noises.

    The arrows punctured their bodies and the few desperately running people fell straight to the ground. They wailed in pain while pulling the arrows out of their own bodies. Blood surged around inside their bodies and the strong life-force possessed by Senior Magi spread out, healing their wounds at a visible rate.

    All of a sudden, puffs of ck mist spurted out from their wounds, and darkened blood sshed out all over the ground. Their life-forces were dispelled immediately, and their wounds sted out, instantly erging to the size of fists. Within that suffused ck mist, their wounds started expanding and festering quickly, and soon, the fester reached to the bones. Their bones festered speedily as well, and within the blink of an eye, even their marrow was exposed.

    Over ten heavily armored elite warriors leaped down from the fence wall, leaving smooth, arched traces in the air,nding heavily beside these few desperately fleeing elderly men. Those warriors raised therge axes held in their hands high, neatly beheading these few, white-haired elderly men, then kicked their heads away as if those were just balls.

    ¡°You lowly stupid, reckless people. Prince has given his words, and you were still trying to defend this piece ofnd to thest?¡± A sturdy man with a curly beardughed out loud viciously, then said, ¡°Ji Mountain is not so big, but it¡¯s enfeoffed by the human emperor after all. It can be counted as a fleshy piece of meat. With the loyalty pledged by Ji Mountain people, another force will be added to our prince.¡±

    Inside the Ji Mountain City, blood had been flowing in streams. Tens of elders and warriormanders who were loyal to Luo Lin had all fallen in puddles of blood, whilerge groups of nsmen gathered in front of their ancestral temple in a great panic, staring at Luo Sheng and Lie Mountain Xu, who had been standing by the gate of the ancestral temple.

    Lou Sheng was one of Luo Lin¡¯s cousins. Reasonably, Ji Mountain wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with him.

    Lou Lin died in battle in Chi Ban Mountain, but he had three sons and arge number of grandsons. Until all these male descendants of his died out, Luo Sheng shouldn¡¯t even cast a single nce at Ji Mountain, as this feoffment would never fall into his hands before that.

    Nevertheless, Lie Mountain Xu showed up abruptly. He dered that he would fully support Luo Sheng to be the new Earl Ji and to take the whole Ji Mountain under his control. Lou Sheng, a man who didn¡¯t have any real powers in Soul Wolf n, and neither did he have any talent or capability, mostly had been sitting around and waiting to die all day, was thrilled by this surprise. He immediately acknowledged Lie Mountain Xu as his master, eagerlying over to Ji Mountain City with a few of his trusted subordinates to try to usurp the throne.

    After an intensive argument, elders who were loyal to Luo Lin gave the order, intending to banish Luo Sheng who was attempting to upy the position that didn¡¯t belong to him. But consequently, elite warriors brought by Lie Mountain Xu started a massive killing. Almost all elders and warriorsmanders who used to be under Luo Lin¡¯s lead were ughtered.

    Only three elders survived. By now, they knelt in front of Lie Mountain Xu with ttering faces and had been bootlicking Lie Mountain Xu loudly.

    ¡°Lou Sheng will be a wonderful leader!¡± Lie Mountain Xu sat on arge armchair that was cast from pure gold, and said slowly with a sneer lingering on his face while fiddling with an exquisite, seven-colored ze small wine cup.

    ¡°Prince, you are absolutely right. Lord Luo Sheng is our new n leader from now on. We are writing to Pu Ban city right now to let Luo Sheng take over the noble title of Earl Ji.¡±

    ¡°Dear Prince, you shall worry no more. Governors in Pu Ban city never stepped in affairs like this. As long as elders like us submit a joint letter, Luo Sheng can certainly be the new Earl Ji. Nothing wrong will happen at all.¡±

    ¡°From now on, we will, by all means, stay loyal to our new leader, be delicate and assist him with no spare effort, making our Ji Mountain greater and greater. Dear Prince, any help that you might give us will be sincerely appreciated.¡±

    The three elders let out waves and waves of ttering words, constantly fawning on Lie Mountain Xu. Also, they never forgot to give Luo Sheng a few nice words from time to time.

    Lou Sheng, who had an ordinary face and an ordinary body shape, now had his pair of eyes narrowed into a pair of lines because of the big grin on his face. He was tens of years older than Luo Lin, yet he only broke into senior-level thirty years ago. If his talent had to be described with one word, that word could only be ¡®rubbish.¡¯

    With thirty years of hard work, Luo Sheng had only awakened fifteen meridians and a hundred and seventy-eight Magus Acupoints. This level of cultivation was even no better than any apprentice of the Magi Pce, and among all nsmen who were of the same age as he was, Luo Sheng was definitely at the bottom level.

    Normally, he liked nothing but eating and having fun. By relying on the power and position of his father, who was an elder, he bullied the other nsmen, lying drunk on women¡¯ bellies every single day. He never expected anything more than this to happen to him in the rest of his life. But unexpectedly, Lie Mountain Xu found him, wanting to support him and turn him into the new Earl Ji. In these couple of days, Luo Sheng felt that he had been dreaming all the time. Even while walking; he felt that his body was light and he didn¡¯t even know where he was.

    A territory that was five-thousand miles in radius, with over ten million nsmen and a hundred thousand elite warriors... all these would soon be under his control. Even his father, an elder of the Soul Wolf n, was never as powerful as what he was going to be. Among all his brothers, the one who had reached the highest position was nothing more than an armymander who had ten thousand warriors under his lead. This one could never bepared with him, Luo Sheng, who was going to be the new Earl Ji.

    In the future, even when facing the old leader of Soul Wolf n, who was his grandfather, he could keep his waist straightened and never need to bow again! All because he would be Earl Ji, and this title was given by Emperor Shun himself. As Earl Ji, he could walk into the Town Hall with big steps and discuss those big affairs regarding the entire humankind with Emperor Shun. Even though he might be the weakest one among all ¡®earls,¡¯ in both terms of enfeoffment area or n power, he would be a genuinely important official of the human government!

    He would be an ¡®Earl¡¯, who would have his own feoffment! The independency of his feoffment was protected by the entire alliance of human ns. Therefore, not a single n could send a single warrior into his territory without his permission!

    Luo Sheng had been grinning so happily that his eyes were narrowed and curved. In his mouth, which just couldn¡¯t be shut at this moment, those yellow teeth were very striking.

    Looking down at those over a hundred thousand residents of the Ji Mountain City, Luo Sheng only felt that he had already reached the pinnacle of his life, that even his soul had been sublimed.

    Behind Lie Mountain Xu¡¯srge armchair, Qing Mei, who was wearing a simple long dress, was holding a jade bottle in her left hand and a wintersweet branch in her right hand. She had been disdainfully looking at Luo Sheng and giving a faint, cold smile.

    ¡°Our grand Shifu, Priest Corpse, was right. These human beings are so stupid and ignorant. We can be as brave and diligent as we want when passing our great Dao on. Why should we stay so careful and cautious as we used to?¡±

    Lou Sheng turned around with a huge grin on his face, tteringly bowed to Lie Mountain Xu and said, ¡°Prince, that dead brother of mine still had three sons and a bunch of grandsons. You see, we should kill them all to avoidter troubles.¡±

    Lie Mountain Xu smiled, seeming to say something. But abruptly, a bird scream came from the sky and following that, tworge eagles swiftly dove down.

 Chapter 477: Hijack

    Chapter 477: Hijack

    Trantor: Editor:

    In the vige of Luo Shan¡¯s n, over a hundred thousand nsmen were packing their bags in their houses, which were flooded by water.

    Around ten elders had been patrolling around with a batch of nsmen, loudly yelling at those nsmen, telling them to bring everything that might be useful. They were going to join Ji Hao¡¯s migration troop, heading to Yao Mountain, which was far, far away yet much broader and more fertile.

    By now, their n had be a dependent n of Earl Yao¡¯s n. In the future, all supplies they brought from their old homes could be useful in Yao Mountain. They were going to build a new homnd to live and breed, umte powers and wait for the day when Luo Shan could finally return to Ji Mountain and take back everything that belonged to them.

    On a small hill outside the town, Ji Hao was watching ten thousand warriors sent by him escorting three elders of Luo Shan¡¯s n and tens of nsmen, heading to three different directions. They were going to Luo Feng and his two dead brothers¡¯ ns. They would kill all trusted subordinates of the three of them, then force their nsmen to join Ji Hao¡¯s migratory troop and move to Yao Mountain.

    nsmen from the three ns would be forcibly merged into Luo Shan¡¯s n.

    If they obeyed, they would be civilians of Luo Shan¡¯s n, but if they ever dared to resist or make any other inappropriate moves, Ji Hao would downgrade them into ves without any hesitation.

    ¡°Ji Hao, it was as simple as me taking Luo Shan as my disciple. Why do you want his n to migrate with you?¡± Po stood beside Ji Hao, looking at him and asking in confusion, ¡°This is his father¡¯s territory, also his grandfather¡¯s feoffment. Why do you have to take his nsmen with you?¡±

    ¡°Yao Mountain, my territory, is short of people!¡± Ji Hao looked at Po and responded frankly, ¡°Since Luo Shan is now you, my big brother¡¯s disciple, he is my disciple too. So his nsmen are also my nsmen. For our own nsmen, they are surely safer in our own territory, without that much contention for powers and benefits.¡±

    Blinking his eyes, Ji Hao then continued straightforwardly, ¡°In fact, the best way for Luo Shan is you, my big brother, to stay here and teach him all kinds of skills and abilities till he achieves a certain grade on cultivation. Only after he gains enough power and reputation and bes capable of ruling this Ji Mountain, you, my big brother, can leave without any worry. However, I still need you, my dear big brother¡¯s help on my side. Therefore, we can only bring Luo Shan with us.¡±

    ¡°And since Luo Shan is leaving, we shall take his nsmen with us. Otherwise...¡± Looking at those elders who had been yelling around in the vige, Ji Hao continued ndly, ¡°If Luo Shan left alone and stayed out there for too long, these elders would probably forget who he is, wouldn¡¯t they? They now are all about loyalty, but who can guarantee that in a decade or two decades, they would still stay here and guard this piece ofnd for Luo Shan?¡±

    ¡°Not to mention that Luo Shan¡¯s grandfather, Luo Lin, his suzerain n is Soul Wolf n, and so many people have been staring at this piece ofnd with greedy eager eyes. A title of ¡®Earl¡¯ and an independent feoffment, this is such a fleshy piece of meat!¡±

    ¡°So we should take all nsmen in Ji Mountain with us?¡± Po pondered for a while, thinking that Ji Hao¡¯s words indeed made some sense.

    Lou Shan couldn¡¯t leave his nsmen for too long. Otherwise, once his nsmen forgot him and the influence left by his father, in this chaotic era when the conflicts between ns would never stop, who knew what would happen after decades?

    Po couldn¡¯t stay in Ji Mountain and teach Luo Shan. Therefore, in order to cultivate this young disciple of his well, Po had to take Luo Shan with him, giving him earnest guidance. In this case, Ji Hao¡¯s solution was the best one, which was taking Luo Shan and all his nsmen with him.

    But since they were taking Luo Shan¡¯s nsmen with them, Po wondered that why didn¡¯t Ji Hao want to take all nsmen in the entire Ji Mountain?

    Judging from the current move made by Ji Hao, Ji Hao only wanted to take the nsmen from Luo Shan¡¯s father and his three uncles¡¯ ns with them. But those were merely four to five million people while the entire Ji Mountain had over ten million people living in here. The biggest n in this area was located inside the Earl Ji¡¯s direct ruling territory.

    Ji Hao remained silent for a while, looked at the direction of Ji Mountain and said, ¡°Probably it¡¯s alreadyte. We will pass by Ji Mountain on our journey to Yao Mountain anyway. If it¡¯s not toote, we will just take all of them with us. But if it is, I don¡¯t want to contend too much with hem.

    Po looked in the direction of Ji Mountain as well. His face was darkened by a little bit.

    Yu Yu and all his disciples always had a not so good issue that they were all especially protective, particrly of their own disciples. They could punish their own disciples anyhow, but if anyone else dared to touch even a hair of their disciples, a true deadly battle would be started.

    From Ji Hao¡¯s words and moves, Po deduced that someone had alreadyid their greedy hands on his little disciple¡¯s territory and nsmen, hadn¡¯t they?

    If this could be tolerated, what could not? Po¡¯s face turned darker as a fierce, chilly aura rose from around him. Even Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but quiver because of this dreadful aura.

    The rain was letting up by now. The next morning, Ji Hao¡¯s migratory troop started to continue their journey, moving towards the north-east, which was the direction of Yao Mountain and also Ji Mountain. ording to the current speed of this migratory troop, they would arrive at Ji Mountain in seven days at the maximum.

    On the fourth day¡¯s noon, the three troops Ji Hao sent out had returned sessfully. They swept across the ns of Luo Feng and his two brothers, forcing over three million nsmen to join Ji Hao¡¯s migratory troop and move along with the others.

    The scale of Ji Hao¡¯s troop instantly expanded by over two times aspared to before. With the help of those elders of Luo Shan¡¯s n, this migratory troop was smoothly reorganized and lined up, transforming into hundreds of meter wide and over twenty miles long troop, and kept moving forward.

    After moving for another big half a day, two mountains appeared in front of the troop. The pair of mountains were facing each other, with an over ten-mile wide path in between. An army was stationed in this vital path in between these two mountains. They trenched the camp with a hundred-meter wide ditch, firmly blocking the road that led through the two mountains.

    Two square arrays of warriors, each numbering ten thousand, moved out from the camp and lined up in front of Ji Hao¡¯s migratory troop.

    Lou Sheng rode on a rare red-fur elephant, standing in front of a ten thousand warrior square array, and was surrounded by tens of high-level Senior Magi, greedily looking at Ji Hao¡¯s migratory troop. In this migratory troop, four gs that had the patterns of a wolf howling towards the sky painted on them had been fluttering in the air. In Luo Sheng¡¯s eyes, those people were all his nsmen, they were his personal properties!

    When Lie Mountain Xu helped Luo Sheng take control of the Ji Mountain, he conveniently sent a batch of elite warriors to kill Luo Feng and his two brothers. However, the news brought back by the warriors he sent made Lie Mountain Xu and Luo Sheng feel both funny and annoyed. Luo Feng and his two brothers led their armies to upy the territory left by Luo Shan¡¯s father, but ended up being killed by Ji Hao, who unexpectedly stepped into this!

    By now, in Ji Mountain, the only one who was qualified topete with Luo Sheng for the title of Earl Ji was Luo Shan!

    As long as he could take Luo Shan out, with Lie Mountain Xu¡¯s support, Luo Sheng would naturally be Earl Ji!

    Whether in the aspect ofw, bloodline, right of session or family background, no one else could everpete with Luo Sheng!

    Ji Hao¡¯s migratory troop stopped. Feng Xing, who was mounted on a battle beast,zily moved up to Luo Sheng.

    ¡°Oi, why are you blocking our way? Friends or enemies?¡±

    ¡°Go! Kill this kid! And take my nsmen back!¡±

 Chapter 478: Strike the â€˜Meiâ€™

    Chapter 478: Strike the ¡®Mei¡¯

    Trantor: Editor:

    ¡°Is it that kid?¡± Behind Luo Sheng¡¯s military camp and on a towering mountain on the left, Lie Mountain Xu had his teeth gnashed while looking at Ji Hai, who was still a long distance away.

    He thought of what happened to Rong Mountain n a while ago, for which, he had lost quite a lot. He knew that Ji Hao was close to Si Wen Ming, and now Ji Hao and Lie Mountain Kang had be friends as well. He also knew that Ji Hao managed to stay perfectly fine even after he beat Wuzhi Qi, that old monster up. Moreover, he knew that Ji Hao had attained the noble title of Earl Yao, possessing a higher status than himself, who was a prince of the Lie Mountain n, among the entire humankind

    So-called princes of Lie Mountain n were only a batch of elite young members who were carefully selected by the n and had been epting the education and cultivation given by the n with concentrated resources. As a prince of the Lie Mountain n, he had all kinds of special rights, but to the entire humankind, he could only do things by relying on the power and reputation of the Lie Mountain n.

    Unlike him, Ji Hao was genuinely titled as Earl Yao, which meant Ji Hao was now an important official of the human government. He could walk directly into the Town Hall in Pu Ban city and discuss all kinds of political affairs with the Human Emperor himself.

    Seeing Ji Hao, Lie Mountain Xu actually felt a bit unconfident, but in the meanwhile, he also had a hell-like rage burning his heart. Even his teeth began to hurt because of the tight gnashing.

    ¡°Dark Prince, you shall be afraid of nothing.¡± Qing Mei stood beside Lie Mountain Xu, smiled faintly and said, ¡°He is nothing but a small Earl Yao, why should you be afraid of him? He has offended Wuzhi Qi, that means he has already been facing an imminent disaster. Now, he is just barely prolonging hisst gasp, enjoying hisst bit of good life.¡±

    Giving another faint smile, Qing Mei looked at Lie Mountain Xu with a pair of watery eyes and continued, ¡°Aside of that, he¡¯s just a barbaric boy who came from the Southern Wastnd. How can he even possiblypare with you, my dear prince, who was born to be a noble one? My prince, you¡¯re the chosen one, you are chosen by this world, and you naturally have great fortune in your destiny. Because of that, you will aplish any achievement, any goal of yours. You should not be afraid of such an insignificant boy at all.¡±

    Hearing Qing Mei, Lie Mountain Xu only felt that every single word that came out of her mouth was correct and irrefutable. He sensed a solid courage surge right up into his head as he puffed his chest out, giving a quite ¡®manly¡¯ smile to Qing Mei, and said, ¡°Priest Qing Mei, you¡¯re so right. Why should I be afraid of a Southern Wastnd barbarian? Right now and right here, I¡¯m gonna teach this kid a good lesson!¡±

    Keeping that smile, Lie Mountain Xu looked at Qing Mei and continued, ¡°Today, let¡¯s just stay in this mountaintop and watch a great show, enjoy our lives!¡±

    Turning around, Lie Mountain Xu cast a nce at a troop of warriors, who had been hiding behind the mountain. This was not a big troop, only around a thousand warriors in total. However, every one of these warriors was wearing a top-grade armor and mounted on a dark cloud devil leopard, which was an extraordinarily fierce kind of battle beast; even those leopards were wearing heavy, magic-treasure-level armors.

    The ones leading this troop were the ten warriormanders who were trusted the most by Lie Mountain Xu; all ten of them were Magus Kings. As for the thousand warriors, each of them was a peak-level Senior Magus, only half a step away from the level of Magus Kings. Every single one of them could rival ten ordinary Senior Magi at once on battlefields. Added with the amazing defensive power of their heavy armors and those dark cloud devil leopards, which could move stunningly fast and were ranked within top three among all battle beasts, this personal army force that belonged to Lie Mountain Xu could be counted as a destructively powerful one.

    For this personal army force, Lie Mountain Xu had spent seven to eight percent of all the money he had plundered over these years. He had great confidence in this elite troop of his, which had truly cost a fortune.

    With a lethal weapon held in one¡¯s hands, one might naturally want to kill. Lie Mountain Xu nced at thisbative troop of his, smiled coldly and said, ¡°Servants, bring some wine! Today, I¡¯m gonna let this kid, Ji Hao crawl back to Pu Ban city with a dusty face! Earl Yao? Bah, does he deserve the title of Earl?¡±

    A few maidservants carried over a long table that was carved out of a beautiful piece of jade. A couple of delicate dishes and some fresh fruits were served. Lie Mountain Xu took out an exquisite jar of wine by himself, tteringly unsealed it and poured Qing Mei a ss.

    Over twenty miles away, Ji Hao and Po simultaneously raised their heads and looked at the mountaintop, where Lie Mountain Xu was staying.

    Both of their spiritual powers had covered the mountaintop up, which allowed them to detect every single move made by everyone there. Ji Hao saw Qing Mei with the first nce. He then said to Po, ¡°Brother, this woman, back in Evil Dragon Bay, was one of the few who broke into our Shifu¡¯s sword formation and attempted to kill me. Howe she¡¯s hanging out with that bastard, Lie Mountain Xu now?¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Poughed and said, ¡°A bastard surely wants to hang out with another bastard...This girl¡¯s monastic name seems to be Qing Mei, right? In term of seniority, she¡¯s a junior, so I¡¯d be too ashamed toy my hands on her, and so would you, Ji Hao. On the one hand, at the current stage, you cannot defeat her, on the other hand, bullying a junior will bring you a bad reputation.¡±

    Ji Hao let out a bitter grin while he nced at Po and said, ¡°So we can only watch her do whatever she wants?¡±

    Po disappointedly nced back at Ji Hao. Afterward, he took out a long awl out of his sleeve, handed to Luo Shan, who was standing next to him. That long awl was a foot and two inches long and was purely dark, decorated with countlessplicated patterns of clouds and dragons. Within those patterns, electric bolts shed across from time to time.

    ¡°Our little disciple will do the job. If he is not yet powerful enough...great treasures will make it up.¡± Po smilingly patted Luo Shan¡¯s head and said, ¡°Luo Shan, this is ¡®spirit-ughtering thunder dragon awl¡¯. Back then I, your Shifu, crushed some real evil things with it. It doesn¡¯t require much of power; you only need to incant the spell correctly then throw it out at your target.¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s mouth corner twitched instantly. The way Po handled things was just the same as Yu Yu.

    Ji Hao thought of the day when Yu Yu lent the sword formation, which was probably the most powerful piece of his, to Ji Hao. Yu Yu¡¯s facial expression and the tone of his speech were exactly the same as what Po had been using right now.

    In front of the migratory troop, Luo Sheng gave his order and following that, tens of Senior Magi surrounding him rushed up together, driving their mounts and dashing towards Feng Xing at their highest speeds. Behind them, warriors in the two square arrays instantly fell into disorder. Many warriors began yelling loudly, and the two arrays turned straight into a mess.

    Warriors that lined up in front of the migratory troop and blocked the road all used to be under Luo Lin¡¯s directmand, They recognized the four gs fluttering in the migratory troop, each having a pattern of a wolf howling towards the sky. These were battle gs of the Ji Mountain, was developed from the battle g of Soul Wolf n, after Luo Lin attained the noble title of Earl Ji. These gs were unique and belonged solely to Ji Mountain.

    Those Ji Mountain¡¯s warriors didn¡¯t want to be under Luo Sheng¡¯smand. If it wasn¡¯t for the great pressure given by Lie Mountain Xu, and if Lie Mountain Xu didn¡¯t kill that many elders and warriorsmanders, these warriors would never listen to Luo Sheng¡¯s orders.

    Nevertheless, it had been merely a couple of days since Luo Sheng grasped the control power of Ji Mountain, but now he wanted these Ji Mountain¡¯s warriors to attack their own people. How could he even do that?

    Warriors in the two square arrays and warriors staying in the camp all fell into disorder. No matter how loudly thosemanders who were trusted by Luo Sheng yelled, not a single warrior rushed out towards the migratory troop.

    Only those tens of Senior Magi had followed Luo Sheng¡¯s order. Those Senior Magi were given to Luo Sheng by Lie Mountain Xu for him to keep the situation under control. They listened to Luo Sheng¡¯s order and dashed towards Feng Xing without any hesitation. From over five-hundred meters away, they simultaneously leaped up from their mounts, raised their weapons high and hacked down fiercely towards Feng Xing.

    Feng Xing turned his mount around, fleeing backward at his highest speed.

    He was an archer, not a warrior who was good at closebat. He wasn¡¯t stupid enough to start a life-risking close battle against tens of Senior Magi.

    At the same time, Luo Shan began loudly incanting the spell Po taught him, with spirit-ughtering thunder dragon awl gripped in his hand. On the surface of the thunder dragon awl, countless bolts of lightning sparkled while waves of dragon roars rose. All of a sudden, the over a foot long thunder dragon awl darted out, transforming into a thin, ck dragon silhouette, that was thousands of meters long. It tore the air apart and violently struck Qing Mei.

    Qing Mei was holding a ss of wine with a youthful smile came across her face. Seeing the dragon silhouette roar over, Qing Mei screamed out loud, wielded her plum branch held in her left hand and sent out numerous cyan-colored plum blossoms against the dragon silhouette.

    An earth-splitting thunder descended along with tens of fiery lightning bolts. Those plum blossoms were shattered into bits while half of Qing Mei¡¯s body was struck into pieces,rge clouds of ck smoke puffing out of her damaged body. She then transformed into a cyan-colored stream of light, swiftly fleeing towards the south, just like a frightened homeless dog.

 Chapter 479: Summon Them to Surrender

    Chapter 479: Summon Them to Surrender

    Trantor: Editor:

    Seeing Qing Mei wounded by a single strike, Luo Shan¡¯s eyes shone with excitement.

    As a naughty kid who had just gained a magical new toy, he surely wanted to y with it for a bit longer.

    Ji Hao and Po narrowed their eyes, watching Qing Mei flee desperately; the sneers on their faces exactly the same. Lou Shan had already raised the thunder dragon awl and incanted the spell once again. A thin, dark dragon silhouette flew across the sky like a sharp dagger, along with waves of heaven-shattering dragon roars. The thunder rumbled and the lightning bolts descended. The tens of Senior Magi were still in the air and had not yet managed tond, but the dark dragon silhouette fiercely struck into their ordered group in a sh.

    Hundreds of water-tank sized spheres of ck lightning bolts struck down from the sky. Countless fist-sized ck lightning bolts sizzled between their bodies, like thousands of fierce poisonous snakes.

    Spell symbols sparkled while the thunder growled, the lightning bolts dazzled that caused piercing pain in people¡¯s eyes. The tens of Senior Magi howled out simultaneously. Spirit-ughtering thunder dragon awl was Po¡¯s evil-destroying treasure that he used in his early stages of cultivation to fend against outside evil forces. Simply speaking, this thunder dragon awl was a powerful piece of treasure that Yu Yu gave him when he started his life of cultivation to assure his safety!

    Based on Yu Yu¡¯s habit and Po¡¯s position as YuYu¡¯s very first disciple, one could easily imagine how powerful this thunder dragon awl was. It was given to Po by Yu Yu for fending against evilnesses and ensuring Po¡¯s life safety after all. Even after being activated by a slight little bit of power, and only with a simple secret spell, this killing weapon could release a breathtakingly great power.

    The armors worn by the tens of Senior Magi sted outyers afteryers. Layers of spell symbols exploded one after another, releasing a bright light, even lighting up the whole space. Countless spell symbols dissipated in the lightning bolts. Everyone on the scene clearly ¡®saw¡¯ how those spell symbols that contained great defensive powers shattered slowly, bit by bit, under the destructive power of the lightning bolts.

    ck lightning bolts swept across the area around a mile in radius. Bodies of the tens of Senior Magi were glowing within those dazzling lightning bolts, even nearly turning translucent. They howled, screamed and cried shrilly; their hairs were twisted, withered and burned. After that, their bodies were crushed bit by bit into ashes by the lightning, then finally became a puff of smoke, drifting and dissipating in the air. Not even a slight pinch of ash remained.

    A remaining bolt descended from the sky, fiercely striking the red-fur elephant that was mounted by Luo Sheng.

    The red-fur elephant, which was over forty-meter tall and hundred-meter long, incredibly muscr and had a great defensive power, howled out in pain. Its four thick and strong legs instantly softened, and its enormous body thudded against the ground, making the ground vibrate intensely.

    Lou Sheng was frightened like hell. He squealed out while leaping up immediately, running towards the camp behind him. While running, he screamed, ¡°Help, help! You bastards! Come and help me! I am Earl Ji! I am Earl Ji, Luo Sheng!¡±

    ¡®I am Earl Ji, Luo Sheng!¡¯

    Lou Sheng¡¯s yell made Luo Shan tremble slightly. Abruptly, he raised the thunder dragon awl high and intended tounch a strike at Luo Sheng.

    Although he was young, kids in these days knew a lot even at young ages. Lou Shan knew that his father had fallen in a battle, along with his grandfather, who was the old Earl Ji, Luo Lin, in Chi Ban Mountain. He knew that his mother was murdered by his three uncles and had already vanished from this world. He also knew that he had died for once, and if Po didn¡¯t have his eyes on him, he would have died for good, and the territory and all nsmen left by his father would have been swallowed by those beast-like rtives of his!

    But now, he had a good Shifu; the immeasurably powerful, mysterious Priest Po.

    He also had a good uncle, a new government official promoted by the human emperor himself; a man who had made some great contributions in Chi Ban Mountain and now had a solid background in Pu Ban city, no one else but Earl Yao, Ji Hao.

    He also had a group of seniors who were all powerful and willing to protect him; one of them could even cast the legendary soul-redeeming magic. Man Man, Shaosi, Taisi, Yu Mu, Feng Xing, every single one of them had astonishing powers and unpredictably great potentials.

    As a child who was bullied heartlessly by the others, he finally had someone to depend on. Lou Shan growled out in rage and incanted the spell once again, releasing another dark dragon silhouette, striking straight at Luo Sheng.

    Ji Hao remained silent, only smilingly looking at Luo Shan.

    A decent man should always take necessary revenge and erase humiliations. Back in Southern Wastnd, a man who dared not to fight for his nsmen and territory, or to take revenge for his parents, would be seen as a coward by everyone else. Ji Hao appreciated Luo Shan for his determination; that was exactly how a man should be.

    As for Po, he had only been smiling honestly. As a cultivator, he shouldn¡¯t always be thinking about killing. Otherwise, he could go mad easily and all other kinds of negative effects would be caused as well. Nevertheless, when his disciple wanted to kill...Hehe, remember what Yu Yu did when Ji Hao wanted to kill?

    As both Ji Hao and Po had been remaining silent, none of the others came to stop Luo Shan either.

    Those elders and warriors of Luo Shan¡¯s n had even raised their weapons and began shouting hoarsely.

    ¡°Mighty! Young leader!¡±

    The growls of ¡®Mighty! Young leader¡¯ were so loud that even the earth began trembling. Over a million people growled all together, their thunder-like sound spread out to a long distance away. Hearing it, many of Luo Sheng¡¯s warriors paused in shock, all turning their heads around and looking at the migratory troop.

    ¡®Young leader¡¯? In Ji Mountain area, the ones who were called ¡¯young leader¡¯ would be Luo Lin¡¯s direct descendant.

    A thunderbolt struck down, Luo Sheng screamed as loudly as he could with a high-pitched voice.

    ¡°Help!!!¡±

    Lie Mountain Xu transformed his body into a fierce gale and dashed over, with arge bronze stamper held in his hand.

    ¡°Lou Sheng has already been acknowledged by the government in Pu Ban city! Now he is Earl Chong! He owns Ji Mountain! Who dares to kill him?! Who dares?!¡± roared Lie Mountain Xu hysterically.

    Ji Hao raised his head in surprise. It had only been three to four days since they left Luo Shan¡¯s n, but Luo Sheng was actually acknowledged already?

    Lie Mountain Xu, what a powerful prince! How solid his background was that he could even handle such kind of thing so well within merely a couple of days.

    Po wielded his hand and followed by his move, the ck dragon silhouette transformed from the thunder dragon awl instantly dissipated, not even a single bolt of lightning remaining in the air.

    Lie Mountain Xunded heavily on the ground while raising the bronze stamper high. He looked at Ji Hao,ughed out loudly and yelled, ¡°Ji Hao, Luo Sheng is Earl Ji! He is Earl Ji now!¡±

    On top of the mountain where Lie Mountain Xu and Qing Mei were sitting and drinking earlier, two Magus Kings who were trusted by Lie Mountain Xu had been gasping quickly and deeply for air. They had been rushing all the way at their highest speed and finally, returned from Pu Ban city, bringing back the official document approved by the government and the official seal of Earl Ji right before the moment Luo Sheng was about to be killed.

    If they were slightlyte, with just a tiny little bit of dy, Luo Sheng would be struck dead. Once that truly happened, Lie Mountain Xu probably wouldn¡¯t even know how to wrap all this up.

    The stamper glowed brightly as Lie Mountain Xu held it high,ughing crazily out loud. He pointed at Ji Hao¡¯s migratory troop and yelled, ¡°People of Ji Mountain, what are you waiting for? Juste and pay homage to your Earl Ji!¡±

    A great disturbance was instantly stirred up in the migratory troop, yet no one stepped out.

    Ji Hao¡¯s face turned dark. He grabbed Luo Shan¡¯s hand and trod on a watery cloud. He rose directly into the sky, floating in the air around five-hundred meters away from the ground.

    ¡°People of Earl Ji, this is Luo Shan, the only remaining direct descendant of your old Earl Ji¡¯s bloodline! You should know about him, you should know him as well!¡±

    ¡°He is the only remaining direct descendant of your Earl Ji, the only possessor of the bloodline of your Earl Ji!¡±

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Why don¡¯t youe over and pledge allegiance to him? You are not going to pledge your allegiance to an outsider, are you?¡±

 Chapter 480: Surrendered Warriors

    Chapter 480: Surrendered Warriors

    Trantor: Editor:

    Ji Mountain was Luo Lin¡¯s territory.

    After Luo Lin was conferred with the noble title of Earl Ji, he brought a batch of nsmen over, endured great hardships in pioneer works and built a homnd. Gradually, Ji Mountain expanded to its current scale. All Ji Mountain people recognized Luo Lin and his direct descendants as the only owners of his piece ofnd.

    Lou Sheng was an outsider. Although he was a nsman of Soul Wolf n, which was the suzerain n of all Ji Mountain ns, in the eyes of Ji Mountain people, he was still an outsider. Furthermore, he was an outsider who had unkind ns. He was a robber who tried to swallow Luo Lin¡¯s territory and people.

    Because of Lie Mountain Xu¡¯s supports, Luo Sheng killed all elders and warriormanders of Luo Lin¡¯s n who were loyal to Luo Lin, only leaving three elders who were kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy all the time. After that, he managed to take Ji Mountain over and with some difficulties, he could give orders to the army in Ji Mountain.

    However, in Ji Mountain people¡¯s eyes, he was an outsider after all, a mere robber. He could only temporarily make Ji Mountain people listen to his orders with violence. When Ji Hao took Luo Shan, the kid all Ji Mountain warriors knew, and rose into the air, those disordered warriors quieted down simultaneously.

    Following Ji Hao¡¯s voices, warriors in the two ten-thousand people square arrays surged towards Ji Hao like tidewater. While running, those warriors cursed loudly.

    ¡°Bloody Luo Sheng, I will certainly ughter your entire family!¡±

    ¡°Lou Shan, Young leader, take revenge for our elders!¡±

    ¡°Our elders were killed so unfairly, so cruelly!¡±

    Ji Mountain warriors all yelled out. Over a hundred thousand of them growled and roared, cursing loudly. Some even shouted out directly towards Lie Mountain Xu.

    Lou Lin died in the war, after which Ji Mountain had already fallen into chaos. Elders divided into a few groups, each group supporting one of Luo Lin¡¯s sons to inherit the title of Earl Ji. However, before those few groups of elders could achieve an agreement, Lie Mountain Xu showed up with Luo Sheng, unreasonably and violently forcing those elders to acknowledge Luo Sheng as their leader.

    Tens of elders and warriormanders were killed and threatened by Lie Mountain Xu¡¯s violence. The only three remaining Ji Mountain elders kneeled on the ground and surrendered.

    Lie Mountain Xu put his own family ground and contacts to use, getting the official document approved by the government within only three to four days and attained the official seal from Pu Ban city. Thus, Luo Sheng officially became the new Earl Ji. Nevertheless, ny percent of Ji Mountain people didn¡¯t acknowledge that.

    Once Ji Hao stood out and made the announcement, Ji Mountain warriors instantly started a ¡®mutiny.¡¯ At first, over ten thousand warriors rushed to Ji Hao¡¯s side, following whom, more and more warriors dashed out of the camp with big steps. They all gathered on the empty field below Ji Hao and madly cursed Luo Sheng and Lie Mountain Xu.

    Rtives and nsmen of those killed elders and subordinates of those killed warriormanders all cried out in there. Tens of thousands of sturdy men shed tears over their losses, begging Luo Shan to avenge theirmanders¡¯ death, asking him to lead all warriors and execute Luo Sheng and Lie Mountain Xu right on the spot.

    Lie Mountain Xu¡¯s look changed immediately while Luo Sheng freaked out. He hadpletely no idea what to do.

    Lie Mountain Xu raised the official document and stamper in his hand, screaming himself hoarse, ¡°Luo Sheng is Earl Ji, he is the owner of Ji Mountain! Are you rebelling? Ji Hao, what do you want? Are you trying to interfere in the internal affairs of Ji Mountain? Are you trying to challenge the rules of the entire humankind?¡±

    Soon, only three elders and around ten of their trusted warriormanders, and nearly ten thousand warriors under their leads remained in Luo Sheng¡¯s military camp. Those warriors all seemed to be hesitating, constantly looking to Ji Hao¡¯s side.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the pressure given by the three elders, at least a big half of these warriors would have rushed to Ji Hao¡¯s side as well.

    Ji Hao looked at Lie Mountain Xu,ughed loudly and said, ¡°I interfered in Ji Mountain¡¯s inner affairs? Lie Mountain Xu, do you even know about any rules? Lou Shan is right here, Earl Ji¡¯s only remaining direct descendant is right here! He is the only inheritor of Ji Mountain!¡±

    Lie Mountain Xu blinked his eyes fast while looking at Luo Shan, who was standing next to Ji Hao and had been ring at him all the time. Abruptly, Lie Mountain Xu gave a shrill scream, wielded his arm and released a fiery stream of light into the sky.

    A series of footsteps rumbled like the thunder. Over a thousand dark cloud devil leopards wearing heavy armors, carrying the elite troop of warriors under Lie Mountain Xu¡¯smand, rushed out from behind the mountain. Those Dark cloud devil leopards were amazingly fast. Large shreds of afterimages were caused when they were running. Within a moment, they rushed across dozens of miles like a fierce hurricane and lined up breadthwise in front of Ji Hao¡¯s migratory troop.

    ¡°You lowly things, how dare you betray Earl Ji?¡± Lie Mountain Xu pointed at those Ji Mountain warriors standing below Ji Hao and yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to live? How dare you betray your own leader?! I will let all of you die!¡±

    Hearing Lie Mountain Xu¡¯s shouts, Ji Hao bust with a harsh growl, ¡°Lie Mountain Xu, if you dare to speak another word, you will die right away!¡±

    Lie Mountain Xu slightly quivered, looking at Ji Hao in shock.

    From among Lie Mountain Xu¡¯s personal army force, ten Magus Kings rose simultaneously, swiftly dashing to stand five-hundred meter away from Ji Hao. They trod upon the air, floating in the sky, looking at Ji Hao proudly. Lie Mountain Xu suddenlyughed exaggeratedly, pped hard on his own head and said, ¡°Ji Hao, you idiot! I haven thirty-six Magus Kings under mymand. Here are ten Magus Kings right in front of you! Do you want to kill me? With what?¡±

    Ji Haoughed out loud as well. He took out the triangle-shaped soul-shaking clock, boosted all his power up and cast a heavy punch on it.

    Buzz! Visibly, cyan-colored air-ripples spread out towards all directions. Countless air-ripples coiled around Lie Mountain Xu¡¯s ten Magus Kings. These Magus Kings shouted out together and next, their eyes rolled disorderedly in their eye sockets as their bodies trembled, falling from the sky.

    Ji Hao opened his mouth, from which, me Dragon Sword darted out in the form of a fiery right stream, striking fiercely towards one Magus King.

    Because of the soul-shaking clock¡¯s effect, these Magus Kings had nearly lost their minds, and their bodies had all be powerless, with no power of resistance. Even without any slight reaction, this Magus King let me Dragon Sword hacked on his neck and following a puffing noise, a human head flew up into the sky while huge streams of blood sshed out, flushing a deep ditch out of the ground. me Dragon Sword was a magically powerful piece processed by Yu Yu himself and was iparably sharp. The bodies of Magus Kings were especially tough, but still, this Magus King was easily beheaded by Ji Hao.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Ji Hao took back the sword, raised it high and roared out!

    The eight-foot long sword released hundreds of meters long stream of me. The fierce aura of killing emitted by the sword made Lie Mountain Xu tighten his entire body and subconsciously quiver.

    Pointing the sword tip at Lie Mountain Xu, Ji Hao growled in rage, ¡°Lie Mountain Xu, am I now able to kill you?¡±

    Lie Mountain Xu paused for a second, raised Earl Ji¡¯s official stamper and shouted loudly as well, ¡°I have Earl Ji¡¯s official stamper in my hand. Ji Hao, do you dare?¡±

    Ji Hao nced at Luo Shan, then looked at the over a hundred thousand Ji Mountain warriors gathered in below, then roared, ¡°I will take these warriors¡¯ families with me, and the rest of Ji Mountain people will be left to this guy. This is my bottom line!¡±

    ¡°If you disagree, Lie Mountain Xu, I¡¯ll kill you then go discuss it with Prince Kang!¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s voice resounded across the sky. Luo Sheng was so frightened that his whole body turned stiff. Lie Mountain Kang was frightened badly as well, his entire body feeling ice-cold.

    After a long while, Lie Mountain Xu pointed at the more than hundred thousand warriors gathered below Ji Hao and yelled coldly, ¡°They are yours now!¡±

 Chapter 481: Yao Mountain

    Chapter 481: Yao Mountain

    Trantor: Editor:

    Passing by Ji Mountain City, Ji Hao took a hundred and twenty thousand Ji Mountain warriors and two million, seven hundred and twelve thousand nsmen with him.

    The migratory troop grew muchrger than before, with millions morerge livestock and hundreds of thousands ofrge vehicles that fully contained all kinds of supplies added it. The troop swelled to an extreme extent, and Ji Hao lost his mood to enjoy cultivation. Instead, he had been running around the troop and handling all kinds of emergencies day and night.

    The hard worksted all the way. During the journey, Ji Hao¡¯s troop encountered around ten homeless migratory ns who didn¡¯t have their own territories. Aftermunication, nsmen from these migratory ns, that numbered more than six hundred thousand in total, happily became Ji Hao¡¯s nsmen as well to be directly under Ji Hao¡¯s lead.

    Two months after the troop left Pu Ban City, the totemic battle g Po created for Ji Hao finally rose and fluttered in the air.

    The totemic battle g was over five-hundred meters squared, entirely me-red and had raging mes coiling around it. In the middle of the g was an outstanding three-legged gold crow, quietly floating with its pair of arms stretched. From its beaks, a me stream was released, transforming into an ocean of fire surrounding the g.

    This totemic battle g cost quite a lot precious materials of Po, especially those remaining bones of tens of ancient Gold Crows that Po collected in a deep and dangerous chasm back in the ancient and wild jungle of the Southern Wastnd. All those Gold Crow bones had been melted into the battle g as well.

    The quality of this battle g could even bepared with a natural crafted holy weapon. It contained a nine-grid devil-burning fire lotus magic formation in it. Po had been rather generous to Ji Hao, this little brother of his, as the core of this nine-grid devil-burning fire lotus magic formation was a pre-world fire lotus, coordinating with nine pre-world powerful objects that had the nature of fire. With Ji Hao¡¯s current power, he could easily burn a Magus King into ashes with this g. Until Ji Hao improved his power a bit further, with this battle g and the fire lotus magic formation contained in it, he could resist attacksunched by even Divine Magi.

    The totem of three-legged Gold Crow painted on the g seemed to be a true living being. As the battle g flying forward along the troop, Mr. Crow had been excitedly hovering around the battle g every single day. On the ground, nearly ten million people would raise their heads and look at this dazzlingly zing totemic battle g, and somehow, a bit of passion and devoutness was added to their hearts.

    The cohesion of the migratory troop was improving day by day. Because of the appearance of this totemic battle g, all people in the troop, including those warriors and nsmen Ji Hao bought with money, quickly started seeing that three-legged Gold Crow as their spiritual sustenance.

    Mental outlooks of people in the troop had constantly been changing. Earlier, those people bought by Ji Hao were all inanimate and seemingly lifeless during the journey, which made them looked like a group of walking corpses. However, after Ji Hao showed this totem battle g, the looks on these people¡¯ faces grew brighter each day. Every day, one could find the smiles on their faces turn bigger and brighter than the day before. After showering under the warm shine released from the battle g for two months, one could hear loud and clearughter let out by countless people in the migratory troop every single day,ing straight from their hearts. Everybody had be more energetic and spirited.

    Shaosi ordered those patrolling warriors to move around the entire troop every day and continuously advertise about Ji Hao¡¯s background.

    Ji Hao was born in Gold Crow n in Southern Wastnd, which was a ¡®powerful¡¯ n that inherited the power of ancient three-legged Gold Crow. Ji Hao had made great contributions during the wartime and now was regarded highly by the human emperor. Ji Hao was close to Si Wen Ming and a batch of senior ministers and had many contacts in Pu Ban city. Ji Hao himself was a newly emerged talent of the Magi Pce and was regarded as important by many powerful senior Magi and elders of the Magi Pce...

    Ji Hao had given his word that after the troop arrived at Yao Mountain, everyone would be a member of Gold Crow n. Since that moment, they would gather under the shine of the totem of Gold Crow, bing people of one single n. No matter which n they were born in or which n they used to work for, Ji Hao would treat them all equally without discrimination, treat them as his people, love them and protect them.

    Shaosi also told those warriors to promise to those people on behalf of Ji Hao that after they arrived in Yao Mountain, Ji Hao would build the ancestral temple and altar, lighting up the holy fire to worship the ancestors¡¯ souls.

    Ji Hao would teach his people the secret cultivation method possessed by the Gold Crow n, and give out his own spirit blood as the trigger, leading everyone in his new n into the door of Gold Crow¡¯s power. After this, all those people would truly be nsmen who shared the same bloodline and inherited the Gold Crow power. They would love each other and share everything.

    Shaosi¡¯s advertisement had overturned the mental outlook of the entire troop. Under the lead of the Gold Crow battle g, the distance traveled by the troop daily was now hundreds of miles longer than before.

    To this, Ji Hao could only gasp in surprise.

    He had never thought that a totemic battle g could bring such a big hope to all these people.

    More surprisingly, Shaosi was actually so good at dealing with domestic affairs. During this long journey, Ji Hao could manage such a giant migratory troop so well all thanks to Shaosi¡¯s help,pletely ordered and without any disturbance.

    The Gold Crow battle g had also delivered some additional benefits. Each day, as long as Ji Hao activated the fire lotus magic formation contained in the g, the immensely great fire would light up the entire space. Consequently, rain clouds in the air wouldn¡¯t be able to stand the great heat and would soon disappear.

    It was constantly raining and was tough for the migratory troop to keep moving. But under the warm light of the Gold Crow battle g, no rain clouds could linger upon the troop anymore. Thus, the moving speed of the migratory troop grew greater and greater.

    Things had been going like this for a big half a year. Ji Hao¡¯s troop reached to a hundred-mile wide river.

    A few Magi Pce¡¯s Magi, who were responsible for escorting the troop, built a wooden bridge over the river, through which, the migratory troop crossed the river slowly. After resting on the other side of the river for three days, the troop moved across three-hundred miles in radius hignd, as a boundlessly broad in covered in faint drifting mist appeared in front of them.

    A few rivers wriggled across the in. Standing on a five-hundred meter tall hill, one could see numerous glisteningkes decorating the boundless in like sparkling pearls.

    The ground suddenly began shaking, and followed by the deep buzzing noise that came from underground,rge groups of curly-hole buffalo rushed across while snorting shrilly. The formidable arrays of wild ck buffalos numbered tens of millions. Following a leader, these sturdyrge buffalos swept across thend like a massive dark cloud.

    In the surrounding areas of this dashing group of buffalos, countless gazelles, wild horses, donkeys, wolves, elephants, tigers and serpents, all kinds of wild animals were startled. Among big numbers of wild animals, some rushed up to attack, some fled away, and some headed far away towardskesides where there was plenty of water and lush grass for a banquet.

    ¡°My good ancestors¡¯ souls!¡± Countless people in Ji Hao¡¯s migratory troop gasped seeing this fertile in with their eyes and knelt down, unable to control their tears from gushing out.

    So many wild animals! This piece ofnd, only this area that their eyes could reach, was able to raise tens, hundreds of millions of wild animals. What a fertilend! It was not hard to imagine how many people this piece ofnd could raise, maybe millions upon millions. This piece ofnd could definitely support a top-grade n for development.

    From the surfaces ofkes afar,rge groups of different colored waterfowls flew up. Among these different sized waterfowls, some were big, even reaching nearly a hundred meter size while some were only about the size of a fist. These birds surged up from the surfaces ofkes like dark storms, piercing into the sky while screaming loudly.

    Thick water columns swooshed up from the surfaces ofkes, within whichrge fishes could be seen. Fishes zipping around inside the water formed a beautiful scene with birds in the sky and animals on the ground.

    An assistant sent by Emperor Shun rushed over while gasping quickly. He flicked his hands and spread a magic sandbox, quickly covering an area around ten meters in radius.

    ¡°Lord Earl Yao, this is Yao Mountain! From where we are standing on, a million miles to the east and west, nine-hundred and eighty thousand miles to the north and south, the whole area is your territory!¡±

 Chapter 482: Planning

    Chapter 482: nning

    Trantor: Editor:

    Yao Mountain territory was way, way too enormous.

    The military exploits Ji Hao built in Chi Ban Mountain was no trivial matter at all. The sword formation had exterminated almost all Qian Family¡¯s elite forces andpletely broke the spine of the few powerful Blood Moon families. Therefore, Emperor Shun discussed with all his ministers and finally decided to award Ji Hao with such a huge piece ofnd.

    The Yao Mountain territory was nearly a million miles squared. To powerful beings like Ji Hao himself, this area could be covered in merely a day of traveling, but to those people Ji Hao brought here, only the distance from the east to west or from the south to north of this area would be unimaginably huge. An ordinary person couldn¡¯t possibly make it, not even in their whole life.

    With the magic cast by a few Magi Pce¡¯s Magi and the help given by Po silently, the moving speed of Ji Hao¡¯s migratory troop raised much further. After over two months of traveling towards the northeast, a magnificent mountain range could be seen in the front. That was Yao Mountain.

    Ten million people in the migratory troop cheered out together. Some elderly people even kneeled on the ground and kowtowed to Yao Mountain, which was shrouded by faint mist. This ce would be their homnd, their children, their children¡¯s children would be growing up and developing in this area. They would all have their own kids and pass their bloodlines on, generation after generation.

    Yao Mountain territory was so boundless that many of these people probably wouldn¡¯t have a chance to travel across this entire area and see all of its beauty. However, from among their descendants, some Senior Magi would always emerge, and even more powerful beings like Magus Kings or Divine Magi would emerge and grow.

    One day, those talented kids would smile proudly and confidently, engraving their own names on this fertile piece ofnd, and leave legends about themselves that wouldst forever.

    Today, they came to this virginnd. They would break open a way through brambles and thorns and build a homnd. They would have children in here, and their children would have more children. They were just like a seed. Today, they silently rooted in thisnd and started to grow, and in the future, their children would eventually be a towering tree!

    Some old people were overwhelmed by waves of strong emotions. For unexinable reasons, tears gushed out of their eyes.

    Without being told to, they started to sing an ancient song of praying which would be sung by people when worshiping their ancestors¡¯ souls, nature, the Gods in heaven and all mysterious beings in this world. They were singing the song for the new n, for Ji Hao, their leader; they prayed for Ji Hao, for all-powerful beings in this world, to protect the peace of thisnd.

    Compared with countless other mountain ranges in Mind, Yao Mountain wasn¡¯t too high, the main peak was only around five-thousand meter tall. However, Yao Mountain¡¯s soil was extremely rich. On the mountain, one could see beautiful nts all over the ce. Rare herbs could be found everywhere. Thendform was rather smooth and gentle, no soaring cliffs could be seen. Between mountains were deepkes and great rivers; earth meridians and water meridians were concentrated in this area, because of which, caves that fully contained pure essence natural powers could be seen everywhere. This great Yao Mountain area was highly nourished by gathered natural powers.

    The soil was rich and thend was fertile, so treasures would naturally be produced.

    The east side of Yao Mountain was abundant in pure gold, while the north side was rich in high-quality jade; the west side teemed with bronze and iron mines while many mines of different kinds of magic crystals and gemstones were located on the east side. The reserves of those mines were extraordinarily huge, could even be seen as inexhaustible resources that would never run out. Not matter for crafting armors, weapons, farm implements, tools, or building machines, or serving as supplies for Magi daily cultivation or for sale... these resources would be just perfect.

    With these resource mines, Ji Hao¡¯s would not need to worry about money for the long-term development of his Yao Mountain territory.

    In the north, west and south sides of Yao Mountain were broad ins and hignds covered by thriving woods and decorated by countless rich grasnd, which could serve as excellent pastures. The resources of wild animals and nts were also abundant. Water resources covered the whole area, and potential ces of residence that had great environmental conditions could be found everywhere. Any spot of this whole area could be a wonderful choice for building a homnd and starting a new life.

    In the east side, Yao Mountain extended for thousands of miles then into a vast water area.

    There was an unnamedke, its area seven to eight timesrger than Yao Mountain territory. On the map given by Emperor Shun when he enfeoffed Ji Hao with Yao Mountain territory, this ocean-broad unnamedke was also circled up as a part of Yao Mountain territory.

    In the Mind, people only calcted areas of their territories in terms of area ofnds, and instead of being counted in as a part of territories, water areas like this would usually be given for free as annexations. Therefore, this giantke became a part of Ji Hao¡¯s personal territories too, along with all aquatic products produced by it.

    Emperor Shun once sent people to do a rough survey of thiske, which happened a hundred years ago. ording to the result they gained back then, thiske could produce tens of thousands kinds of aquatic products. Fishes, shrimps and crabs produced in thiske were extremely delicious. Thergest fish living in thiske reached five-hundred Zhang in length. A single fish like this could feed a ten-thousand people n for three to five years.

    This vastke also produced lotus roots, water chestnuts and other kinds of water-based vegetables. The annual output of these products was more than enough to feed a hundred million people.

    Additionally, thiske also produced pearls. Although those were freshwater pearls and not as smooth and shiny as the ones produced in the East Ocean, there was nock of top-grade pieces. Pearls produced in here would be rather popr in the markets in Pu Ban city. These pearls could also serve as an ie source of Yao Mountain territory.

    In theing big half a year, Ji Hao had been busy as a beaver, not even having the time to eat.

    For settling these ten million people down, Ji Hao made construction ns for a city, ten towns and a hundred viges, centering the main peak of Yao Mountain. These ns were made based on the suggestions given by Shaosi and assistances sent by Emperor Shun, and after discussions with some experienced elderly people among the ten million people.

    The city called Yao Mountain City would be located on the south side of Yao Mountain¡¯s main peak, depending on the mountain and facing a great river. That area was fertile and rich in natural resources, and millions of acres ofnd could be opened up into rich farnds. In addition to all this, this area was also surrounded by thriving woods and grasnds.

    Yao Mountain City would be a big city that could contain a million people to live and work in it. In Ji Hao¡¯s n, a five-hundred meter tall, pure metal fence wall would be built up. Coordinating with defensive magic formations, it would be able to resist direct attacksunched by three to five ordinary Divine Magi together.

    People who would be living in Yao Mountain city were those young and men and women that Ji Hao purchased in Pu Ban city. Those people entirely belonged to Ji Hao, and would also be the root of Ji Hao¡¯s future nsmen. If Ji Hao wanted his new n in Yao Mountain territory to develop and expand, he would need to depend on these young and healthy people to reproduce.

    The ten towns would be much smaller than Yao Mountain City in scale, yet each would be able to contain two-hundred thousand people to live in. The ten towns would line up along Yao Mountain range, and every one of them would be located in a fertile spot with abundant natural resources. The town in the far east was more than a thousand miles away from the one in the far west, and in between these towns, a hundred, different sized viges would be distributed in this broad territory.

    The hundred viges all had different scales; the biggest one would have the poption of over a hundred thousand people, while the smallest one would have tens of thousands of people living in it.

    Elders were elected from people who would be living in these viges. They would deal with all kinds of daily affairs of each vige, and over a thousand elite warriors would be stationed in each vige to protect them from beast attacks and potential enemy intrusions.

    Each of the ten towns would have five thousand warriors stationed in it. Among these warriors, at least two hundred Senior Magi would serve as the main force. These warriors would be enough to fend the towns against all kinds of general dangers and support viges around each town anytime in need.

    As for Yao Mountain City, the main force of the army Ji Hao purchased would be stationed in a fort outside the city. These warriors would form an army under Ji Hao¡¯s directmand. With tens of experienced Senior Magi added with top-grade armors made by Xiu n people, and a batch ofrge-scale, highly lethal armaments that Si Wen Ming gave Ji Hao especially as a reinforcement, this army of Ji Hao would indeed be mighty.

    Ji Hao spent big half a year and finally got the site selections of all towns and viges down while basically finalizing the name lists of elders and warriormanders of these towns and viges.

    When Ji Hao was doing all this work, elders had already started arranging people to open up farnds and nt crops. Some people also began pasturing on grasnds and building different sized corrals. In the time Ji Hao got all basic work done, crops nted in new farnds had already been harvested twice.

    While everything moved onto the right track, Ji Hao had to face a huge problem:

    He had to build Yao Mountain City.

 Chapter 483: A God

    Chapter 483: A God

    Trantor: Editor:

    On top of Yao Mountain, Ji Hao built an altar with red jade shards and red me iron.

    The round-shaped altar was forty-five meter tall, divided into nineyers. After being burned by the Gold Crow me, all parts of the altar blended into an internal whole, and not a single clink could be seen. Po lent a hand, embossing a pattern of an ancient Gold Crow chasing the sun on the altar. The embossment contained countless powerful talismans, and each of those talismans could release a sky-shattering power.

    Ji Hao filled a great amount of fire magic crystals in the altar, then cut his own wrist open, letting his spirit blood infiltrate into the entire altar.

    Mr. Crow gave a shrill caw and expanded his body to five-hundred meters. He spread his wings and swooshed right up into the air, transforming into a long stream of me, soaring into the sky. Within the blink of an eye, he reached the height of thousands of kilometers. Mr. Crow¡¯s feathers turned scorching red while dazzling beams of golden light shone from in between his feathers. He opened the beak and breathed towards the sun. Instantly, countless streams of essence sunlight gathered over from all directions, constantly being swallowed into Mr. Crow¡¯s stomach.

    Mr. Crow followed Ji Hao around for all these years, and recently, he had been listening to Ji Hao and Po discussing the great Dao. Also from time to time, he could get a few effective magic pills from Ji Hao and Po. By now, his ancient Gold Crow bloodline had awakenedpletely, bing nearly powerful enough for him to grow his third leg out, at which point he would be a genuine three-legged Gold Crow.

    Mr. Crow had already mastered a few of those abilities a Gold Crow was supposed to have, and absorbing the essence sunlight and gathering the sun fire was one of them.

    After spending nearly an hour in the sky, a tiny pure sun fire burst out from inside Mr. Crow¡¯s stomach. Raging me ejected out from Mr. Crow¡¯s entire body as he dove down like a zing shooting star. He opened his beak and sent this tiny pure sun fire into the middle of the altar.

    Therge pile of fire magic crystal filled in the altar by Ji Hao was set aze by the pure sun fire immediately. Golden-red fire surged up for five hundred meters, and after being swept across by this fire, Ji Hao¡¯s spirit blood quickly merged with the altar.

    Ji Hao stood on the altar, spread his pair of arms and started incanting the spell of summoning ancestors¡¯ souls and all kinds of mysterious beings. This spell was passed down by the ancestors of Gold Crow n through generations. Fierce gales roared out from every corner of Yao Mountain as countless hazy silhouettes of mysterious beings showed up faintly within them.

    These strange-looking mysterious beings floated in the air, silently looking down at Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao made a connection with these natural, mysterious beings through the spell. The official document of his feoffment given by Emperor Shun was floating upon Ji Hao¡¯s head, while Emperor Shun¡¯s imperial seal glowed brightly on it, dering to those mysterious beings living in this area that Ji Hao was now the owner of this piece ofnd.

    Ji Hao¡¯s spirit blood was burned into streams of smoke by the fire on the altar, rising into the air. Those mysterious beings opened their mouths and inhaled that smoke, silently remembering the smell of Ji Hao¡¯s spirit blood.

    From now on, only Ji Hao and his nsmen who shared the same bloodline with him could be recognized by these mysterious beings existing in this area, and be under their protection.

    ¡°My name is Ji Hao. I am enfeoffed with Yao Mountain and the title of Earl Yao. My bloodline originated from Gold Crow n of the Southern Wastnd. I have inherited the power of ancient Gold Crow... please authenticate!¡± Ji Hao held a bronze stamper with both of his hands, bit his own tongue and sprayed a mouthful of spirit blood on it. He then raised the stamper high, showing it to all those mysterious beings floating around his head.

    ¡°Gods, ghosts and all mysterious beings belonging to thisnd, everyone who has seen this seal of mine will ept the blood offerings presented by my, Earl Yao¡¯s people, generation after generation!¡± Ji Hao showed the seal and let those mysterious beings memorize the pattern of the seal, after which, he gave out an order. Following that, Zhamu and his warriors droverge groups of livestock over.

    Sharp des shone and thoserge livestock which were restrained by magic and disabled from struggling fell to the ground one after another. Waves of blood were rolled up into the air by sharp gales; those mysterious beings smiled delightfully, opened their mouths and started devouring the blood and souls of those livestock which were offered to them.

    After epting the blood offerings, the figures of those mysterious beings instantly turned much clearer than before, while the twisted looks on their faces became much friendlier as well.

    The ten most powerful mysterious beings spread their arms, letting puffs of dim light spots drift down from their bodies and melt with the bodies of those ten million Yao Mountain people who had been kneeling on the ground. These people only felt that their bodies were suddenly lightened and after that, both their bodies and souls became especially settled and peaceful.

    They spread their arms and put their hearts near the ground, feeling that they were now connected more tightly with this piece ofnd.

    During the past big half a year, although they had built houses, opened up farnds and already started a whole new life in here, they always felt that they were like guests that came from the outside world, that this piece ofnd hadn¡¯t truly epted them.

    However, now Ji Hao had built an altar and lit up the holy fire of worshiping. He presented the blood offering to those powerful, mysterious beings living in this area, and those mysterious beings epted the offering. They then gave their blessings to the Yao Mountain people. Immediately after all this, these Yao Mountain people sensed a magical and firm connection with this piece ofnd.

    They had now truly be the people of this piece ofnd, and for real had put down roots in here.

    After today, no matter they went into the woods or came down to the rivers, they would be under the protection of these mysterious beings. Except for some ferocious and bloodthirsty beasts, no wild beasts would attack them. They were now much safer in this territory than before.

    On the altar, Ji Hao left a seal on multiple jade tablets one after another with his stamper. Those jade tablets then flew into the air one by one and melted with the bodies of those mysterious beings. Thus, those mysterious beings were officially recognized by the humankind, and while they gave protection to human beings, they would also be under the protection of the alliance of human ns.

    Because of the agreement they made with Earl Yao, Ji Hao, within Yao Mountain territory, no one was ever allowed to attack these mysterious beings by any means. The action of attacking these mysterious beings would be seen as a challenge to Ji Hao¡¯s power, and that of the entire alliance of human ns.

    Through this ancient and sacred ceremony, Ji Hao had formed a symbiotic union with these mysterious beings living in his territory.

    After epting the blood offerings and making the agreement with Ji Hao, these mysterious beings satisfyingly transformed into fierce gales and dissipated among the mountains.

    The raging fire was still zing on the altar. Ji Hao stood on the altar, looking down at the ten million people who were kneeling on the ground.

    All those people prostrated themselves before Ji Hao while hailing loudly.

    ¡°Earl Yao! Earl Yao!¡±

    ¡°Leader! Leader!¡±

    An overwhelming power of faith started a strong wind, constantly gathering towards Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Ji Hao suddenly felt that his mind was enlightened and his thought became iparably clear. The power contained in his body became more controble than before, and themunication between this piece ofnd and himself turned a lot smoother. Quite a few difficulties that urred when he discussed magic formations with Po and had been bothering him suddenly solved themselves, making him wondered why was he so dumb and had wasted so many days on simple questions like these!

    Ten million people fixed their eyes on Ji Hao, looking at their Earl Yao, their leader and the owner of their territory.

    They devoutly worshiped Ji Hao, prayed for him to bring happiness and peace to everyone, to let his people work and live in contentment and have as many children as they want.

    Po stood beside him, looking at Ji Hao smilingly while constantly nodding and said, ¡°Brother, I assume you have already understood how beneficial the faith and fortune of humankind can be, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    A shooting star roared down from the sky. Along with a ground-shaking swooshing noise, a five-thousand meter tall Godnded on top of Yao Mountain by treading on a cloud. He popped his eyes out, staring at Ji Hao as he asked with a thunderous voice, ¡°Are you Earl Yao? Is it you who wants to build a city?¡±

 Chapter 484: Kua E

    Chapter 484: Kua E

    Trantor: Editor:

    A five-thousand-meter tall god descended from the sky, seeming nearly as enormous as the main peak of Yao Mountain.

    This god was with a green face and ferocious fangs, and in between his eyebrows, a silhouette of a mountain could be faintly seen. A pair of gigantic yellow boa coiled around his arms while a dense cloud was treading under his feet, swiftly spinning. Seen from a distance, this God looked just like a devil that came from an ancient legend, that seemed to snatch a handful of living human beings and directly throw them into his own mouth anytime.

    Earl Yao¡¯s people were all freaked out by this horrifying-looking God. Some faint-hearted elderly men had even cked out because of the fear.

    Seeing his people fall into chaos, Ji Hao hurriedly raised his pair of arms, wielded and said, ¡°This is Kua E, a divine God. I invited him especially for helping us to build the city. You shall not be afraid, just return to your homes and do what you have to do.¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s voices resounded across the entire space, such that they all felt that Ji Hao was speaking right beside their ears, wherever those people were. Meanwhile, Ji Hao cast a magic which was taught by Yu Yu and could settle people¡¯s minds and dispel effects caused by all kinds of outer negative energies. Therefore, everyone who heard Ji Hao talking showed a warm smile, light-heartedly kowtowed to the altar on the mountaintop, turned around and headed back home.

    Looking at Kua E who was nearly as big as the entire Yao Mountain, Ji Hao silently gasped in admiration then cupped his hands, saluted and said, ¡°I am Earl Yao, Ji Hao. May I ask, dear big God, are you Kua E?¡±

    Kua E waved his hands, grinned and responded, ¡°Earl Yao, no need to be too polite. How can we be counted as big gods? Now we¡¯re justborers doing part-time jobs for your humankind. Big gods, big gods... there¡¯s no reason to call us that now. We don¡¯t want to humiliate our ancestors.¡±

    Clicking his lips, Kua E reached his hands onto the mountaintop. Lying on the mountaintop were twenty to thirty thousandrge livestock which had just been presented to mysterious beings living in this area as blood offerings. Kua E grabbed hundreds of sturdy bulls with a single hand then conveniently threw them into his mouth, chewed for a few times and swallowed.

    Ji Hao stared at him in shock. Unreservedly, Kua E¡¯s pair of hands swiftly reached to the mountaintop like raindrops, grabbing that livestock up and throwing into his mouth. Within ten minutes, those, twenty to thirty thousandrge bulls and chubbymbs were all eaten up.

    In the end, Kua E reached his huge tongue out, licked through the mountains from the top to the sides, licking the blood on the mountainpletely up. Even some soil and moss were swallowed by him along with all the blood.

    ¡°Big God, you do have a good appetite!¡± Ji Hao paused for quite a while in shock, then praised a bit embarrassedly.

    Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but start to hate the minister sent over by Emperor Shun who suggested him to invite Kua E to build the city for Yao Mountain. With such a sky-devouring appetite, how much livestock would he eat during the construction period for the city?

    ¡°Well, half-replete!¡± Kua E patted on his own belly, which was not out of shape at all, and said while looking at Ji Hao with a simple and honest smile, ¡°Forgive my rude table manners, Earl Yao. Lately, we didn¡¯t get too many orders, and I haven¡¯t been on shortmons for a long while. Eh, the heaven is so cold and cheerless now, you can probably even see a ghost during the daytime, and it¡¯s quite hard to find enough to eat up there now.¡±

    Ji Hao looked at Kua E without knowing what to say. Later, he squeezed out a grin and asked, ¡°Is life in heaven truly that difficult now?¡±

    Heaven, the Heaven. Back in the era of the three ancient human emperors, the heaven was the core of this world. The five heaven Gods overawed all living beings with their powers, while ancient divine Gods mostly had won universal praise and left many legends. However, judging by Kua E¡¯s current situation, the heaven seemed to have fallen quite miserably.

    Slightly embarrassed, Kua E rubbed his own nose,ughed and said, ¡°Difficult, very difficult...Okay, enough for small talks. So, Earl Yao, you said you¡¯re going to build a city, what kind of city do you want?¡±

    Kua E didn¡¯t want to talk too much about his own miserable life. Therefore, he simply changed the topic.

    As Kua E had brought the business up, Ji Hao stood on the mountaintop and drew a circle toward the area on the south side of Yao Mountain, which had a radius of around ten thousand miles.

    ¡°Right now, I don¡¯t have too many people living in this Yao Mountain territory... this territory only has the poption if ten million. Therefore, I only want a city that can contain a million people. Nevertheless, the defensive power of this city has to be great enough, so the city wall and foundation must be solid.¡±

    Kua E turned around, blinked his enormous eyes and cast a nce at that area. He then waved his hands towards that area, and followed by his move, the ground began shaking slightly andrge clouds of dust puffed up. Meanwhile, a hazy image of a city appeared in the area where Ji Hao had pointed out.

    This city was two hundred miles in radius, had a square shape and seemed to be simply styled but modern. The city wall was six hundred meters tall, with five-thousand-meter tall watch towers standing on each of the four corners. Each watchtower was five miles squared and could containrge numbers of extrarge armaments. The attacking range of these watchtowers could cover the entire city wall up.

    Kua E slightly flicked his fingers and the image of the city wall, which was formed from the drifting dust, moved instantly. Numerousrge and thick, ancient style, divine-looking spell symbols emerged from the city wall one after another. All of these spell symbolsbined into one, forming the patterns of nine fierce, gigantic dragons on the city wall.

    ¡°Nine-dragon sky-sealing formation!¡± Po walked up to Ji Hao, grinned in slight surprise and said, ¡°This a great magic formation, used to awe and subjugate all kinds of forces in the world by the ancient heaven. If you are willing to spend enough cost on materials, under the protection if this great formation, not even a hundred divine Magi could break into this city.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to spend on materials and build the city wall with top-grade materials, added with three to five Supreme Magi to control the magic formation, not even hundreds of ancient divine Gods would be able to break this nine-dragon sky-sealing magic formation!¡± Kua E proudly looked at Po and said, but next, he gasped in shock and continued, ¡°Do some among the humankind actually know about this nine-dragon sky-sealing magic formation?¡±

    pping hard on his own thigh, Kua E popped his eyesrgely out and said smilingly, ¡°How is this? Since you know about it, you should know what a wonderful magic formation this is. This is one of the ten divine magic formations possessed by the ancient heaven. Both its defensive power and suppressing power are extremely great. You¡¯re able to tell good from bad, you should also know about the goodness of this magic formation.

    Kua E then spat towards the ground, smashed a rock into pieces andined, ¡°Thanks a bunch that you have someone who can recognize this great magic formation in here. I¡¯ve rmended this nine-dragon sky-sealing magic formation to eighteen marquises and ny-seven Earls of your kind in the past three-hundred years, but none of them understand anything. They even used me of trying to fool them.¡±

    Kua E then stomped hard against the ground, causing the entire Yao Mountain to shake, then continued, ¡°Those idiots didn¡¯t believe in the top-grade divine magic formation I rmended and insisted on using their own crappy piece, and used me of having evil designs to deduct my wages! Damn it, one day their crappy walls would be smashed to bits by the non-humankind!¡±

    Ji Hao nced at Po. Po smiled, nodded and said, ¡°Nine-dragon sky-sealing formation is indeed a powerful magic formation. But speaking of top-grade materials, at present those materials are not easy to find.¡±

    Hearing Po, Kua E¡¯s eyes shone. He hurriedly drummed his own chest andughed out loud, then said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have me in here? I and my brothers will go collect materials for you in the void, among the stars, and you only need to raise the wages by a slight little bit! Hm...you also need to provide enough for us to eat!¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s face turned dark instantly.

    ¡®Provide them enough to eat? Look at his huge appetite! He had just eaten around thirty thousandrge livestock for only one meal, and I have to provide him enough to eat? And for building an entire city, this can¡¯t be done by himself. A group of great eaters wille to work in here!¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    He had brought over ten millionrge livestock all the way to here from Earl Ji¡¯s territory, but Kua E and his brothers could probably eat this well-trained livestock all up even before the city waspletely built up!

    However, Po smiled and responded, ¡°No problem, we will provide you enough to eat! You are responsible for collecting materials...Why don¡¯t you just put all ten divine magic formations on this city?¡±

    The grin on Po¡¯s face was big and bright. Ji Hao looked at Po, and suddenly, he seemed to understand something and then began grinning as well.

 Chapter 485: Divine Magic Formations

    Chapter 485: Divine Magic Formations

    Trantor: Editor:

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t know about the Ancient Heaven, and neither did the Magi Pce have any record of it. However, Po had lived through that great, magnificent era. He surely knew about what the Ancient Heaven was like, and how powerful and terrifying were the ten divine magic formations of the Ancient Heaven.

    Nine-dragon sky-sealing magic formation was only one of the ten divine formations. In the entire world, only the Ancient Heaven had the ten divine formations set up all at once.

    Separately, the ten divine magic formation each had its own purpose and were all stunningly powerful, but among those magic formations Ji Hao learned from Yu Yu, not a single one would be worse than any of the ten divine formations.

    Nevertheless, once the ten divine formations were set up together andbined into one, a ¡®Heaven and earth great formation¡¯ would beplete. Since thebination of the ten divine formations was named after ¡®Heaven and Earth,¡¯ it was not hard to imagine how powerful, mysterious and magical this great formation could be.

    The sword formation Yu Yu lent to Ji Hao was known as the number one killing formation, having an iparably great power of killing. But the Heaven and Earth great formation didn¡¯t just have the power of killing, it could also derive the moving tracks of stars and predict the future of the universe; endless mysteriousness of the natural creation would be contained in it.

    Even Yu Yu once told Po that if he could ever take a deep look at thepletebination of the ten divine formations, he might be able to achieve a bigger breakthrough in the area of magic formations.

    However, the Heaven and Earth magic formation was a top-grade secret treasure that belonged to the Heaven, and with Yu Yu¡¯s status, he would feel too embarrassed if he had to go beg those Gods in Heaven for letting him borrow the Heaven and Earth great formation and study it. Therefore, Yu Yu hadn¡¯t attained a chance to look into the secrets of Heaven and earth great formation, and this had been a retreat of Yu Yu all the time.

    Po silently told Ji Hao about the ten divine formations by use of his spiritual power. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows when hearing Po¡¯s voiceing from his head, then knowingly blinked his eyes towards Po.

    Yu Yu would feel embarrassed to do such things, but Ji Hao had no such worries at all. But if Ji Hao had to go to the Heaven and beg those Gods to let him see the Heaven and earth formation, he would feel quite humiliated as well. However, if with money he could hire some Gods to work for him and let them build a Heaven and earth formation for him, this would bepletely fair and reasonable.

    Now it all depended on Kua E. If Kua E truly epted Po¡¯s offer, providing him and his brothers enough to eat would bepletely fair and reasonable for Ji Hao as well.

    Although he couldn¡¯t kill all those well trainedrge livestock and feed them to Kua E and his brothers, Yao Mountain territory did have inexhaustible resources of wild animals. With countless beasts living in the woods and all those fishes in the vastke on the east, Kua E and his brothers could totally eat as much as they would want. They wouldn¡¯t be able to eat the entire Yao Mountain up anyways.

    ¡°Big God, despite the fact that this Yao Mountain territory of mine is now only in a nascent condition of development, I am not short of money at all!¡± Ji Hao puffed his chest out, showed a look that a rich man was supposed to have and looked at Kua E, continuing in a nd tone, ¡°Since we¡¯re building a city, we should build a good one! Didn¡¯t you say that you have ten divine formations in the Heaven, just use all ten of them in my city! As for how much money should I pay you, how many workers I should hire and how many materials will be needed, you shall just tell. Those are nothing but money!¡±

    Ji Hao then wielded his arm and followed by his move, enormously great piles of jade coins and magic crystals surged out like streams of water, flowing down along the main peak of Yao Mountain. Those sparkling jade coins and magic crystals flowing down along the peak filled a small valley up within the blink of an eye.

    Kua E nced at those jade coins and magic crystals, frowned his eyebrows then scratched his own skull.

    ¡°You want all ten divine magic formations? The materials and manual work for the construction of the ten divine formations will be huge as an ocean.¡±

    ¡°The materials and manual works are nothing to worry about!¡± Ji Hao narrowed his eyes, looking at Kua E. Kua E seemed to be tempted by Ji Hao¡¯s offer, and that was great.

    Ji Hao smilingly looked at Kua E, then continued in a slightly deriding tone, ¡°As an earl, when I¡¯m doing something, I always want the best of it. Therefore, all the ten divine formations, put them all in my city if you can. The problem is, Big God, do you know how to set the ten divine formations?¡±

    Kua E proudly held his head high and said carelessly, ¡°Is there anything that I don¡¯t know how to do? Although I only know how to set three divine formations among the ten, I have so many brothers. Together, what can¡¯t we do? But Earl Yao, if you want all ten divine formations in your city, you can¡¯t build your city like this anymore.¡±

    Ji Hao cupped his hands towards Kua E, then asked smilingly, ¡°May I hear your opinion?¡±

    Kua E clicked his lips then patted on his own belly,ughing towards Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao curved his mouth corner slightly down, helplessly shook his head then looked at Po and asked, ¡°Brother?¡±

    Po gave a bitter smile then wielded his left hand, following which, a long and strong gust of wind roared up, reaching a hundred miles away in the twinkling of an eye. It then coiled around a group of buffalos which were drinking water by a river. Over a hundred thousand strong and muscr buffalos were rolled up by the wind while howling, drifting back and floating before Kua E¡¯s face.

    Kua E¡¯s eyes instantly shone brightly. As he opened his mouth and took a long deep gasp, those buffalos were all sucked into his mouth, and he barely chewed before swallowing these buffalos up.

    After swallowed eighty thousand buffalos all at once, Kua E finally burped loudly in satisfaction and said, ¡°I am stuffed, stuffed! With this meal, I don¡¯t have to eat in the following three months. Feels good, feels wonderful! Ah, it does feel wonderful when you have meat in your stomach.¡±

    Kua E then waved both of his hands and instantly,rge clouds of dust rose from the ground, quickly forming an image of a city on the main peak of Yao Mountain and around ten peaks surrounding it.

    ¡°Since you want all ten divine magic formations in your city, the area of the city can¡¯t be too small. Otherwise, the city wall wouldn¡¯t be able to contain that many divine spell symbols and the underground space of the city wouldn¡¯t have a capacity of the foundations of the ten great divine magic formations. Therefore, the city has to cover all this area.¡±

    A new series of designing work was quickly done by Kua E. The newly designed city was three hundred and sixty miles in square, and the city wall was nine hundred meters tall. Along the city wall, thirty-six enormous watch towards were standing, each being six thousand meters tall. The height of those watch towers had already surpassed the main peak of Yao Mountain.

    Thus, the main peak of Yao Mountain had be the natural core of the Heaven and earth great formation. With some adjustments done to all earth meridians and water meridians in this area by a certain kind of great magic, all of these earth meridians and water meridians would be gathering under Yao Mountain. After this, the Yao Mountain would be made into an immense, mountain-shaped magic treasure by using a supreme level magic, serving as the core of the great formation. It would act by manipting the powers of those earth meridians and water meridians, supplying energies to the Heaven and Earth formation.

    In order to coordinate with the Heaven and earth magic formation, the Yao Mountain City¡¯s city wall needed to be built with top-grade divine materials. So-called divine materials were all kinds of natural materials hiding in stars. These materials were constantly nourished by star powers. These natural materials contained a trace of pre-world power and were never polluted by negative energies which emerged after the world was created.

    This kind of divine materials only existed in the void, hiding deeply in the cores of all those different sized stars. To collect these materials, one had to break the thick crusts of those stars. Whether the round trip between the starry void and Mind or breaking stars¡¯ crusts and collecting the materials, it all would be highly demanding.

    After Kua E had designed the city, he said something to Ji Hao.

    ¡°Earl Yao, there¡¯s something that might be unpleasant to hear for you, but I have to say it before we start. This Yao Mountain city of yours is not a pce in Heaven after all. No matter the scale of the city or the quality of divine materials that we would be using, especially the magic treasure that would be serving as the core of the great formation...You just can¡¯t use tens of thousands of pre-world powerful treasures to serve as the core of the great formation exactly like the Ancient Heaven, can you?¡±

    ¡°Therefore, my brothers and I will set up theplete ten divine magic formations for you, but the powers of the ten divine formations in your city wouldn¡¯t be able topare with the ones in Heaven. You can¡¯tin about it at that moment!¡±

    Kua E¡¯s words were straightforward, and Ji Hao agreed right away.

 Chapter 486: Breaking Ground

    Chapter 486: Breaking Ground

    Trantor: Editor:

    The weather changed suddenly, and even the sky upon Yao Mountain had turned crimson.

    Numerous fiery light spots swiftly dove down from the sky. Those were hundreds of over five-thousand-meter tall divine gods. They let out long roars in excitement and from time to time, one could see saliva gushing out of their mouth corners in streams.

    On the ground, tens of Yao Mountain people mounted on beasts and had been running at the speed of the wind. They were driving enormous groups of wild buffalos, horses and other wild animals towards the Yoa Mountain. Those divine godsnded on the ground while cheering, reaching their gigantic hands to the ground and each grabbed hundreds of wild animals, throwing into their mouths.

    Loud and clear bone-cracking noises rose wave after wave without an end, sounding like popping corns. No one knew how long these divine gods had been starving for, that they didn¡¯t even bother to clean and cook those wild animals before they swallowed them whole.

    River-huge streams of fresh blood ejected out from these divine gods¡¯ mouths. They reached their tongues out and licked the blood all up, seemingly not willing to waste even half a drop.

    A divine god who was wearing a long golden robe and had a handsome look descended from the sky. He was holding a dazzling, tremendous jade ball, which was being coiled around by colorful streams of glow, with both of his hands. He smashed this jade ball heavily on a mountain and deeply iid it into it.

    Within the jade ball, countless divine spell symbols had been sparkling, and arge number ofplicated patterns would glisten and then disappear quickly.

    This was the blueprint of the Heaven and Earth great formation, also the blueprint of the ten divine magic formations that belonged to the ancient heaven.

    This divine god with a golden robe threw this blueprint that had a diameter of five-hundred meters conveniently on the mountain whileughing loudly. He then impatiently reached his hands out and grabbed two fishes which were over five-hundred meters and just caught from theke, immediately swallowing them up.

    Without spitting out any scale or bone, this divine god with a golden robe just swallowed the two fishespletely. After that, he satisfyingly patted his own stomach. But abruptly, he pointed his finger at the sky and yelled out angrily, ¡°A bunch of bastards! What bullshit rules of yours?! We can¡¯t do this and we can¡¯t do that! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that we can still stay alive by feeding on even the wind, we would all be starved to death long ago since we didn¡¯t get any order for so long!¡±

    The group of divine gods all dropped those animals in their hands and began yelling ragingly towards the sky. No one knew who they had been cursing.

    As for Ji Hao and Po, they dashed to the blueprint like tigers rushing up to its prey and pressed their hands heavily on that huge jade ball.

    Great God! These poor prodigal divine gods from heaven...The highly confidential blueprint of theplete Heaven and Earth great formation which was used by the ancient heaven to awe the entire world was taken out by them just like this and ced right in front of Ji Hao and Po, totally off guard.

    The eyes of Ji Hao and Po had been glowing with clear streams of light, and their bodies were being coiled around by clear light streams as well. Great spiritual powers of theirs were injected into the jade ball just like water streams.

    Po was a powerful cultivator, and his spiritual power was iparably great. After merely the span of three to five breaths, countless spell symbols began sparkling in his eyes. Meanwhile, he shouted out in both shock and surprise, ¡°Just as magical as we expected! Shifu! This Heaven and Earth great formation and the formations of ours can indeed learn from each other! Wonderful, how wonderful!¡±

    Ji Hao wasn¡¯t as spiritually powerful as Po. Therefore, after he injected his spiritual power into the jade ball, he only sensed an endless, overwhelming wave of divine spell symbolsing right at his face while arge number ofplicated structure charts surging into his primordial spirit.

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and endured the great pain caused by the tremendous wave of information surging into his head. He gnashed his teeth and held on for whole six hours. Finally, he forcibly memorized the entire blueprint of the Heaven and Earth formation.

    However, he had only forcibly memorized the blueprint. Regarding how to use those divine spell symbols, how to actually build those formations, make connections with the earth itself, coordinate the magic formations with stars in the sky and set each divine formation perfectly up...Ji Hao still knew nothing!

    The difference between the powers of Ji Hao and Po was way too huge. Memorizing all those magic formation structure charts was easy, but for truly understand them and being able to flexibly use the power and mysteriousness, Ji Hao still needed to spend countless years of hard work.

    Bone cracking noise lingered in the air without a sign of fading. Hundreds of divine gods were gormandizing, and the two great groups of wild animals which looked like two huge and dense dark cloud on the ground were already eaten up within a very short span of time.

    After filling their stomachs up, they rushed up to arge river and opened their mouths to suck forcefully. Hundreds of dragon-like streams of water rose into the sky and flew into these divine gods¡¯ mouths. Meanwhile, the water level of the hundred miles wide river instantly dropped along with a loud water ttering noise. The surface of the river dropped swiftly for hundreds of meters, even exposing the mud on the bottom of the river.

    After having eaten and drunk enough, Kua E gave loud shouts, and those divine gods walked to him one after another.

    Kua E took out an enormous scroll and growled to his fellows, ¡°Brothers, this is the biggest order we have gotten during the recent years. Make this good, and we won¡¯t need to worry about food for the next at least ten years. Hurry up and keep those chins of yours up, let¡¯s make this good!¡±

    Spreading the scroll, Kua E continued in a rumbling voice, ¡°Look and listen carefully. Three hundred people go deeply into the star void, collect colorful starlight silver, glowing golden sand, essence sun bronze, dark tungsten iron......¡±

    After quickly naming hundreds of rare kinds of divine materials, Kua E shouted, ¡°Go ande back as soon as possible. We will be waiting for these materials here.¡±

    Three hundred divine gods growled out simultaneously. Fierce gales rose from under their feet andrge clouds swooshed up. Their bodies shed across the air and zipped directly into the sky. All these divine gods had different kinds of unimaginable special abilities, and as their bodies shed slightly, hundreds of millions of miles had already been trodden across by them. Within the twinkling of an eye, they broke out from the fierce gale in the upper space of the Mind world and disappeared into the vast void along the direction of the wind flow.

    Back then when Ji Hao just arrived in Mind, he once saw a brother of Kua E running in the void with a piece ofnd carried on his hands. That piece ofnd was rich in earth meridians and was collected from the starry void for a wealthy family of the Mind for building a pce.

    To these divine gods, running in the starry void was as easy and convenient as walking leisurely in their own yards.

    Loud, swooshing noises made by fierce wind and zing fire could be heard. Tens of divine gods growled out while wielding their hands, following which, a fifty-thousand tall, enormous stove emerged straight from the air, floating upon Yao Mountain.

    Kua E threw out the scroll in his hand. The image of a magnificent city was released from the scroll, which was basically a blueprint, and shrouded Yao Mountain. Kua E then yelled, ¡°Pay attentions to the blueprint when you¡¯re working. The first step, open up the mountain and collect local materials. Get all supportive materials first.¡±

    The rest hundreds of divine gods shouted out in response to Kua E. They nced at the blueprint then waved their hands. Instantly, hundreds of peaks surrounding Yao Mountain started shaking intensively. Numerous mountains were pulled up entirely by these divine gods and conveniently thrown into the enormous stove.

    The gale roared in the air while the fire in the stove zed ragingly. Numerous towering mountains were melted into a liquid right away and soon, all kinds of materials, including gold, silver, bronze, iron, even jade, were spurted out from different vents of the stove separately. All metal materials were let out in the form of a liquid, transforming into steaming hot, perfectly square blocks, orderly piling up on the ground.

    Tens of divine gods transformed their bodies into yellow streams of mist and suddenly drilled into the ground.

    Next, the earth surrounding Yao Mountain started trembling slightly. Those divine gods cast their special powers and had now been adjusting earth meridians underground. Innumerable tremendous earth meridians slightly changed the directions of flowing, gathering towards Yao Mountain one by one.

    The peaks surrounding Yao Mountain¡¯s main peak flew up one after another and were thrown into the stove. In a short while, the surrounding area of Yao Mountain¡¯s main peak was ttened, turning into an empty and t area that had a radius of hundreds of miles.

    The earth vibrated while the mountain trembled and the weather changed constantly. The hundreds of divine gods began working together, and the construction of Yao Mountain city was officially started.

 Chapter 487: Sprouting

    Chapter 487: Sprouting

    Trantor: Editor:

    The construction of Yao Mountain city had been going on like a raging fire.

    On all four sides surrounding Yao Mountain, the foundation of the city wall was now under construction. The city wall designed by Kua E was three-hundred and sixty miles long, six-hundred meters tall and a mile wide. For withstanding the great counterforce from the heaven and earth great formation, the city wall must have a tough and solid foundation.

    Therefore, divine gods had opened up four ten-mile wide ditches to serve as the foundation of the city wall. They dug deeper downwards, prated nine earth meridians and directly dug for a hundred and eighty kilometers deep. The width in the deepest area of the ditch reached nearly a hundred miles. Down in the area, divine gods cast their magic and strengthened the undergroundyer of rock, then drew numerous tremendous earth meridians over to this area.

    After half a year, the first batch of divine materials collected in the starry void was shipped to Yao Mountain. Tens of gigantic stoves began the smelting together, processing a hundred and eight kinds of rare divine materials into the legendary ¡®starry divine iron¡¯, with a secret method that was created by gods in heaven. After that, the starry divine iron was structured into the ditches which were opened up around Yao Mountain,yer byyer.

    Starry divine iron was a special kind of alloy. During the smelting process of this alloy, spirit blood that came from flood dragons and all kinds of fierce beasts had to be added, mixed withrge amounts of powerful blood that came from the humankind.

    In order to make starry divine iron, all Senior Magi under Ji Hao¡¯smand had to cut their blood veins open and let out arge amount of blood every three days. Excessive loss of blood had caused serious harm to the life-force of those Senior Magi, and their battle effectiveness had temporarily declined by about thirty percent.

    But all this was worth the effort.

    Ji Hao stood on top of Yao Mountain, looking at tens of gigantic stoves working together and multicolored liquid iron surging out of the stoves like roaring dragons, directly into the four deep ditches along with a horrifyingly great heat.

    The earth rumbled and clouds of steam rose straight from the ground. Waves of liquid iron boiled and surged in the four ditches, rampantly swallowing the natural powers delivered by those earth meridians. Stimted by the natural powers, the liquid iron released a dazzling splendor, giving a colorful and magnificent glow to the sky upon Yao Mountain.

    The liquid iron was incredibly heavy, and under the control of divine gods, it speedily reached to the root of the entire Yao Mountain through the crevices between soil and rocks. The immensely great Yao Mountain was soon saturated by liquid iron. Rocks, stones, sand and the soil of the mountain were assimted by the liquid iron and quickly turned into a unity.

    The color of starry divine iron was same as the rainbow that appeared after a storm. It was said that this kind of alloy could stay out of abrasion until the end of the day and once it was cast and molded, the wind, rain, natural disasters or the endless flow of time, nothing could ever do it any harm. Starry divine iron was a magical alloy that was used to cast the foundation of the Heaven Pce, and only a few descendants of ancient divine gods possessed the secret recipe.

    More important was the extraordinarily magical fact that starry divine iron had a perfect degree of fusion. Any type of energy and natural power could go through starry divine iron without any losses. A small piece of starry divine iron could contain an immensely great amount of natural power. Therefore, it could be counted as the best material for the foundations of magic formations ever.

    As the quality of raw materials were not as good as the ones used back in the ancient times, and divine gods who smelted the liquid iron were not as powerful as ancient divine gods, added with the limited quality of the spirit blood poured into the stoves during the smelting process, the starry divine iron made for Ji Hao¡¯s Yao Mountain city was far worse in quality than the one used in Heaven Pce. Roughly, the quality of Ji Hao¡¯s starry divine iron was only ten percent as good as the one in heaven.

    Despite the low quality of this ¡®home-made¡¯ starry divine iron, it was still seen as a magical divine material, and casting the foundation of a small Yao Mountain city with it could only be described by one word, ¡®luxurious.¡¯

    While pouringyers of liquid iron into the ditches, divine gods who were responsible for this part of construction were floating upon the boiling liquid iron, cutting their own fingers open and dripping drops of divine blood, which contained immeasurably great divine power, into the liquid iron.

    Meanwhile, they had been loudly incanting the divine spell that was passed down from their ancestors through generations. Along with their voices, the blood drops dripped down from their fingers twisted, constantly changing into different sized divine spell symbols, and melted with the liquid iron.

    Massive natural powers surged in through those different sized earth meridians while countless divine spell symbols were rolling and rotating within the boiling liquid starry divine iron, ceaselessly absorbing the natural powers. Gradually, those hazy spell symbols turned clearer and harder, eventually seeming like touchable objects.

    Ji Hao stood on top of the mountain, looking down at the boiling liquid iron in the ditches. He then raised his head and looked at those loudly roaring stoves, and couldn¡¯t help but get a little bit worried. ¡°The next batch of raw materials would be delivered after half a year. What if this liquid iron solidified?¡±

    Kua E, who had been directing the construction work, heard Ji Hao¡¯s words and instantlyughed out loud, ¡°Earl Yao, rx! You don¡¯t need to worry about this at all. Starry divine iron is a magical divine material, you can¡¯tpare it with ordinary iron. We castyer byyer, it will never solidify until we cast a divine seal on it. Therefore, when the next batch of raw materials arrives and the casting work continues, the body of the city wall¡¯s foundation will definitely be done as oneplete, wless piece.¡±

    Hearing this, Ji Hao stopped worrying and grinned at Kua E and said, ¡°Thanks for your hard works, big gods. Please pay attentions to the quality of the works, and I have already sent people to Pu Ban city to purchase nice wines. You, big gods, can enjoy as much nice wine and delicious meat as you want in here.¡±

    ¡°Nice wine!¡± Kua E¡¯s saliva nearly surged out of his mouth when hearing Ji Hao. He popped his eyes out, staring at Ji Hao and yelled loudly, ¡°Earl Yao, if you can go to the East Ocean and hunt three thousand dragons back for their bodies to be put into the foundation of the city wall, I promise this wall of yours would be no worse than the one of Heaven Pce!¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s face turned dark. He flicked his sleeve, turned around and walked straight away.

    ¡®Are you kidding me? A natural dragon can be as powerful as a Magus King, and a slightly more powerful dragon must have the power on the level of Divine Magi. Go to the East Ocean and hunt three-thousand dragons back? It would more like sending myself into their mouths like a dish!¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    In a quiet valley that was located on one side of Yao Mountain, Ji Hao had opened up hundreds of different sized caves. He carefully selected three-thousand clever boys and girls from his people. By now, these kids were gathered in here, epting educations from Shaosi and Yu Mu.

    Ji Hao imitated Magi Pce¡®s model of teaching, selecting a batch of young kids and starting giving them elite education, providing them everything needed for cultivation. These kids were now rather weak and young, but Ji Hao believed that he could turn all these kids into Senior Magi in ten years tops, as long as they could be given abundant time and resources.

    An army of elite Senior Magi who were close and extremely loyal to Ji Hao since they were little kids would be the true core power of Yao Mountain territory in the future.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t just teach them magic and battling skills, he had also been teaching these kids all kinds of knowledge, from daily administration, personnel management,ws and rules, military knowledge to the skills of prying for information and monitoring, etc. Ji Hao was going to raise these kids into his trusted helpers, into the leaders of his, Earl Yao¡¯s n.

    When Ji Hao returned to the valley, all lessons in the morning had been finished. Three thousand kids, who were all about the same age, were standing on a hill, stunningly looking at the main peak of Yao Mountain hundreds of miles away, that had clouds of steam constantly rising from it.

    From time to time, some kids would scream out in shock and admiration for the great, magnificent power possessed by those divine gods.

    Shaosi stood among them, and said gently, ¡°What is building over there is Yao Mountain city, your future home!¡±

    ¡°As long as you are willing to work harder and harder, one day, sooner orter, you will be as powerful as those divine gods. You will be powerful enough to protect Yao Mountain city, to guard your home, your parents and nsmen.¡±

    Ji Hao looked at Shaosi smilingly.

    Shaosi didn¡¯t only have a great administrative ability, she was also great with these kids. Ji Hao even evilly guessed, ¡®Was it because Taisi was actually a giant baby and Shaosi had been looking after him for so many years, that experiences with Taisi had given her such a good and natural ability to deal with kids?¡¯

    While Ji Hao was sneakily tittering, an assistant, who was sent to Ji Hao to help by Emperor Shun, rushed over with big steps.

    ¡°Earl Yao, the eight hundred children you mentioned before have been selected.¡±

 Chapter 488: Be A Teacher

    Chapter 488: Be A Teacher

    Trantor: Editor:

    In the valley, a few elders respectfully stood in a straight line. Orderly standing behind them were eight hundred boys and girls. All those kids had now been nervously looking at Ji Hao, even holding their breaths.

    The elder standing in the front had a wooden tray carried on his hands. A soft piece of leather was spread on the tray with a fist-sized glowing bead ced upon it. Within that crystal-like bead, a faint rotating cloud could be seen, with tiny spell symbols sparkling from time to time.

    Ji Hao had asked Po to make this bead for him. This bead didn¡¯t have much power or effect, yet it was able to measure the inborn power of people¡¯s souls. These eight hundred children standing in front of Ji Hao right now were the one who had the most powerful souls among all the millions of kids in Yao Mountain territory.

    ¡°Earl Yao!¡± Seeing Ji Hao, the few elders hurriedly bowed and saluted to him, and the kids standing behind them all kneeled down.

    ¡°Hm!¡± Ji Hao raised his hand, releasing a gentle gust of wind, holding those kids up from the ground. He then gave a careful look at these children. These children were indeed born with powerful souls, their eyes had been shining, and one could find the light and passion of wisdom deep in their eyes.

    Compared with the three-thousand kids under Shaosi and Yu Mu¡¯s guidance, these kids were not as strong physically, but they were smarter. Those three-thousand children had good body conditions, which would allow them to be Senior Magi through the traditional cultivating methods using by the humankind while these clever children with powerful souls were suited for studying the mysterious and profound magic of Dao which was created by Yu Yu Yu.

    The magic of Dao taught by Yu Yu had more emphasis on primordial spirits than the physical body, and the ingeniousness of Yu Yu¡¯s study of Dao required great capabilities ofprehension to study. But terms like capability ofprehension were hard to evaluate. Therefore, Ji Hao conveniently selected these kids who were born with powerful souls out, as obviously, they would have better chances to possess greatprehension abilities.

    ¡°Since this year, you will select eight hundred children who have the most powerful souls from all children under the age of ten, and send them over here.¡± Ji Hao pointed at the bead on the wooden tray and said in a deep voice, ¡°You will be in charge of this.¡±

    The few elders unsettlingly nced at Ji Hao. The elder who was carrying the wooden tray gnashed his teeth, then carefully asked, ¡°Earl Yao, these children, what do you want to do with them?¡±

    Not only these elders, but even these children¡¯ parents were also rather unsettled about this. These children selected by Ji Hao all had powerful souls, and among all kinds of magic, some particrly evil ones required human souls as an ingredient.

    The elder had silently encouraged himself for quite a while before he asked the question, yet, once after he emboldened himself and threw out the question, his forehead was covered in cold sweat. Abruptly, his pair of legs went soft and his knees thudded heavily against the ground. He tremblingly kowtowed to Ji Hao while stumbling, ¡°Earl Yao, I...I...¡±

    Ji Hao felt likeughing about this while looking at these elders who were almost scared to death. Despite the existence of true scoundrels like Lie Mountain Xu, human beings in this era were mostly simple and straightforward like these elders.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take them as my disciples!¡± Ji Hao held the elder¡¯s arm with both hands, helped him stand back up, and said while looking at him smilingly, ¡°I will teach them skills and ¡®magics¡¯ by myself. They will be my disciples, under my direct guidance, and I will be their Shifu.¡±

    Pointing at those children on the hill next to them, who had been excitedly looking over while yelling and shouting, Ji Hao smiled and said, ¡°What those kids are learning are traditional skills and magic taught by the Magi Pce, emphasizing on the cultivation of physical bodies more than the souls. But for the magic I am going to teach, only smart kids can learn. Under my guidance, a kid with a powerful soul can make great achievements in the future; the more powerful the soul is, the greater the achievements can be. You don¡¯t think that I might create some evil magic with the souls of my people, do you?¡±

    The few elders were all gaping for a second before suddenly being ravished with joy!

    Those three-thousand selected children were taught by Shaosi and Yu Mu themselves, and the parents of these lucky children had already received overwhelmingly great envy from countless other nsmen. But these eight-hundred children, they were actually lucky enough to be able to be taken as disciples by himself!

    Disciples of Ji Hao, Earl Yao himself, without a doubt these kids were given a chance to be Earl Yao¡¯s trusted helpers in the future.

    Followed by a series of thuds, the few elders knelt again on the ground, delightedly kowtowing to Ji Hao. One of them even shouted out and following his voice, all the eight-hundred kids who seemed still to be a bit confused kneeled down as well, raised their hands to the head in making obeisance to Ji Hao.

    Standing aside and watching all this, the assistant sent here by Emperor Shun to help Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue in shock. The three thousand children who had been learning traditional Magi Pce magic could be trusted armymanders under Ji Hao¡¯s lead, while these eight-hundred children, who would be educated with a secret kind of magic by Ji Hao himself, could definitely be his reliable helpers.

    Although they would all be under Ji Hao¡¯smand, their purposes would bepletely different.

    ¡®These children are truly fortunate.¡¯ The assistant praised silently.

    ¡°Alright, alright. Remember, in the early spring of everying year, carefully select eight-hundred children among all children under the age of ten, and send them to me.¡± Looking at the busy building site of Yao Mountain city, Ji Hao said confidently, ¡°Over a million children will be born in our territory every year. The longer we live in here, the bigger the number will grow. You have to select carefully.¡±

    The few elders grinned excitedly while politely stepping out of the valley.

    Ji Hao crooked his hands towards the eight-hundred children, letting them queue orderly into four straight lines, following behind himself.

    Walking forwards for over ten miles along the valley, Ji Hao stopped in front of a cliff, which was covered in green moss. Po had opened up a small cave in here, and by now, he was sitting under an extrarge wisteria outside the cave with Luo Shan and with legs crossed. He had been exining a fewplicated terms regarding absorbing natural powers and controlling the power flows in human meridians to Luo Shan.

    Ji Hao walked over with the eight-hundred children. Seeing Ji Hao walk over, Po put down the book held in his hand, grinningly looked at him and said, ¡°Ji Hao, aren¡¯t you busy today...So many children? What do you want to do?¡±

    Po¡¯s eyes sparkled brightly. He had guessed what Ji Hao wanted to do, yet he never thought that Ji Hao would make this into such a big deal.

    ¡°Brother, from now on, they¡¯re all my disciples. Different from the other children, I¡¯m nning to teach them our way of cultivation.¡± Ji Hao solemnly bowed to Po and said, ¡°Brother, please be our witness today, I am taking them as my disciples, but I want you, my brother, to grant them the basic cultivating method of our sect.¡±

    Po paused for quite a while, then suddenly leaped up from the ground, swiftly dashing a fewps around those kids brought by Ji Hao.

    After a long while, Po mysteriously flicked his fingers, seeming to be doing some kind of calction, then solemnly saluted towards the sky and mumbled a few words with a low voice. Next, a fierce gale abruptly rose from the ground, fluttering Po¡¯s clothes. Poughed instantly out loud, then seriously nodded to Ji Hao, said, ¡°This is good, very good. When our Shifu took you as a disciple, you were only an ordinary one among the humankind...Now you want to take all these children as your disciples and expand our sect, no one can say no to that.¡±

    Po then wielded his hand and a stream of light dazzled out. In the light, a silhouette of Yu Yu emerged.

    Ji Hao stood in front of Yu Yu¡¯s silhouette and solemnly kowtowed to it himself. Then under Po¡¯s guidance, the eight-hundred children kneeled and kowtowed to Yu Yu, their grand-Shifu as well. After that, those children kowtowed to Ji Hao, their Shifu, and thus officially became Ji Hao¡¯s disciples.

    Looking at these children standing orderly in front of him, Po couldn¡¯t help butugh happily.

    Whileughing, Po was shaking his head towards Ji Hao. He only felt that among the many brothers and sisters of his, probably only Ji Hao could make such a big deal as taking whole eight hundred disciples all at once happen.

    Cultivators mostly believed that it was destiny that tied people together, and no one had ever tried to widely open the gate and take disciples like Ji Hao just did!

 Chapter 489: Dojo

    Chapter 489: Dojo

    Trantor: Editor:

    After the eight-hundred children had kowtowed to Ji Hao as a ceremony of inviting teaching, within the light released by Po, Yu Yu¡¯s silhouette gave a faint smile. He then lowered its head and eximed ¡®Great¡¯ with a deep yet strong voice.

    Po¡¯s body quivered instantly. He was shocked by the silhouette of Yu Yu, which had just unexpectedly talked. Hurriedly, he saluted to Yu Yu¡¯s silhouette in the light while calling ¡®Shifu.¡¯

    Yu Yu¡¯s right hand slightly moved. A few light spots flew out, drifting andnding in front of Ji Hao.

    Those were three books, a bronze bell, a tablet and twelve gs which were sparkling with starry light, a magic formation blueprint and a fist-sized, cyan-colored lotus seed. After Ji Hao took over the few objects, Yu Yu¡¯s silhouette in the light stream gradually dissipated, leaving a resounding voice that lingered in the air, saying ¡®wonderful.¡¯

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that this could even catch our Shifu¡¯s attention,¡± said Po. He then pointed at the bronze bell held in Ji Hao¡¯s hand, grinned and said, ¡°This is a refreshing divine bell, can deliver the effect of dispelling both inner and outer evilness. With one bell ring, all minds within the area of ten-thousand miles in radius will calm down, and all living creatures will be able to maintain the original purity.¡±

    ¡°These gs together form the twelve-star, space-twisting formation. This formation has an extremely strong defensive power. You can use it to guard the gate of your dojo. With this formation, people would never be able to step into your dojo without knowing the secret of this formation at all.¡± Po then pointed at the blueprint and continued, ¡°This blueprint can coordinate with the twelve gs twelve-star space-twisting formation. It¡¯s not as powerful and magical as the blueprint of our Shifu¡¯s sword formation, yet it will allow you to easily control everything within the area of three-thousand miles in radius.¡±

    Through the battle in Evil Dragon Bay, Ji Hao had already learned about all kinds of benefits Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation could deliver. Although this formation was not as powerful as Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation, it was able to control the whole area with a radius of three-thousand miles. This meant that this was already an extremely rare treasure. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but praise with a shout of ¡®wonderful!¡¯.

    Po picked that cyan-colored jade tablet up, nced at those children and pointed his finger towards them. Following his move, a wave of cyan light spots flew out from the jade tablet, quickly transforming into eight-hundred fist sized tablets, drifting before those children¡¯ faces.

    Handing the tablet back to Ji Hao, Po smiled and said, ¡°In the future, when you take more disciples, you can use this mother-tablet to make smaller tablets and give to your disciples, to represent their identities as disciples of our sect. Although those small tablets are not too powerful, they can cast dust and poisons away, shelter their owners from wind and rain. And when meditating, these small tablets can keep their owners¡¯ minds calm and clear to certain extents.¡±

    ¡°Most importantly, every small tablet can make a direct connection with the mother tablet. Through the mother tablet, you, Ji Hao, will be able to know where your disciples are and if they are in any harm. These tablets also have other magical functions that you will soon find out.¡± said Po smilingly while pointing at the mother tablet, ¡°You have so many disciples after all. How would you be able to manage them if everything was in a mess?¡±

    Ji Hao came to realize the importance of this mother tablet. He sent a stream of spiritual power into the mother tablet, then carefully put it into his pocket.

    Judging by the fact that Yu Yu had gifted Ji Hao this mother tablet, which was such a powerful treasure, Yu Yu must have a n to widely take disciples and expand the sect as well. Otherwise, how could he craft such a powerful tablet within such short span of time?

    ¡°As for this lotus seed,¡± said Po with a gentle smile while looking at that cyan-colored lotus seed, ¡°Lotus is a magical creature of nature, containing so much mysterious, magical power, especially in the eyes of cultivators like us. This lotus seed has an extraordinary origin, it was a pre-world being. nt it in your dojo, and you will have not only an extra beautiful scene but incalcbly great effects will also be delivered. Ji Hao, you will find out about them in the future.¡±

    By the end, Po stroked through the three books held in Ji Hao¡¯s hands.

    The three books were made from unknown materials, their color being same as jade. Characters written on the three books were golden and shining, profound and mysterious. These books were entirely wrapped in coiling purple mist, which had been rotating around the books like streams of water.

    ¡°These three books are scriptures. You must treasure them and keep them carefully in your collection. From simple terms toplicated terms, teach your disciples step by step.¡± Po looked at the three books and said solemnly, ¡°Although these three scriptures are not as great as the secret magic regarding the great Dao that our Shi Fu taught us himself, these are also authentic knowledge that belongs to our sect. These are passed down through generations as well. You have to be careful and cautious, and mustn¡¯t teach these to wrong people.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ji Hao responded seriously. He carefully packed these treasures up one after another, turned around and looked at the eight-hundred disciples of his, who had been taken by him just now.

    ¡°From this day onwards, you shall concentrate on cultivation. Your parents are all ves I purchased from Pu Ban city, but because of you, today, they will regain the status of civilians. They are also the first batch of true nsmen of Yao Mountain territory.¡± Looking at these children, Ji Hao said seriously, ¡°Your future is held in your own hands. Do not waste your time in here and fail this fortune you just attained.¡±

    The eight-hundred children all kneeled and kowtowed to Ji Hao, unable to help but show happy grins one after another.

    They were all ves, and so were their parents. Ji Hao had taken them as disciples and set their parents free, making them free nsmen. How could they not be happy about that?

    Under Ji Hao¡¯s guidance, these children cut their fingers open and dripped their blood on their tablet. After that, those tablets transformed into streams of cyan light and each flew into each child¡¯s forehead. Next, a faint stream of cyan mist slowly rose from between their eyebrows.

    Since Yao Mountain city was still under construction, Ji Hao didn¡¯t spend too much effort on choosing the site for the dojo.

    Right next to the small cave opened up by Po, Ji Hao released his power and opened tens of different sized caves up, then created arge cave which could contain thousands of people, inside the mountain. He told the other nsmen to prepare some grain, cooking oil and soul firewoods, nkets and other living supplies, with which he set up a simple dojo.

    Under the ceiling of thergest cave, a portrait of Yu Yu was hanging, and under the portrait, was a censor. Every day, disciples would light up new incense sticks in it and keep this area clean.

    Ji Hao made his disciples do the work themselves. Those children collected some soft and tensile vines and wove those vines into eight-hundred hassocks, orderly cing in the cave. He did some work himself too, by making threerge hassocks and cing them right under Yu Yu¡¯s portrait. Hence, a simple dojo was done.

    Ji Hao chose an auspicious day, invited Po to sit on the hassock in the middle, and as Ji Hao¡¯s big brother, Po gave the very first lecture in this simple dojo. Ji Hao sat next to Po without saying a word, only listening to Po with full concentration.

    Po put one of the three books given by Yu Yu in front of him and opened the first page.

    He took a deep gasp and instantly, a clear bright light was released, lighting up the entire cave, as dense clouds of purple smoke rose from the censer behind him. A faint aroma dispelled the dust and a funny smell in the cave made everybody suddenly concentrated.

    Po¡¯s pair of eyes abruptly began shining with a bright light while a cyan-colored cloud rose, floating around his head. Purple mist streams had been coiling within the cloud while multiple golden light spots were sparkling around it, constantly forming the images of all kinds of beautiful treasures, swinging all over the sky.

    Followed by a deep yet strong shout, Po started the lecture regarding the skill of absorbing natural powers, which was also the most basic part of the knowledge system created by Yu Yu.

    Using the human body as a stove, the natural powers as firewood, drawing the natural powers into the human body; the power contained in human blood was used to turn the after-world into pre-world, stimte the powers contained in internal organs, bnce the inner powers and regte Yin and Yang...

    A magical light had been shining in the simple and rough cave, while the silhouettes of numerous cyan lotuses gradually drifted down from the air and ceaselesslynded on the bodies of these children.

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and constantly raised his eyebrows while listening to Po.

    Hebined the knowledge taught by Po with his [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words], and suddenly gained a deeper understanding regarding the great Dao of Nature.

    Time passed day after day, and every day, either Po would hold lectures in Ji Hao¡¯s dojo or Ji Hao would teach things himself. These eight hundred children had thrown themselves entirely into the magical ocean of knowledge regarding the great Dao of nature, and were building a solid foundation for their future cultivation bit by bit.

    Flowers bloomed and faded. A year of time had passed as quickly as the flow of water.

 Chapter 490: A Secret Visitor

    Chapter 490: A Secret Visitor

    Trantor: Editor:

    In Pu Ban city, snowkes whirled in the sky like a myriad of feathers.

    A fierce gale swept across streets and alleys of Ten Sun market, and only a few people were walking in the market now. Some shop owners angrily stood by the door of their shops, looking at the sky while silentlyining.

    On the east side of Ten Sun Market was arge empty t area. The ground in that area was paved with iron stone and was well polished, as smooth and shining as a mirror. Next to this t area was a tall building, anding out from this building were tinkles of sses and happyughs. The silveryughter of girls came from the building wave after wave without an end, making people just want to walk into the building and have a look.

    The top floor of the building didn¡¯t have any partition, such that the entire floor was an extrarge room.

    Pirs were decorated with gold and jade, while the floor was iid with pearls and gemstones. This entire room was luxuriously decorated. Outside, it was snowing big kes while this room wasfortably warmed by charcoal fire, which would make people want to sleep.

    Wuzhi Qi sat behind arge jade table, holding a hot, beautiful girl in each of his arms. These girls were constantly rubbing Wuzhi Qi¡¯s body with their plump body parts, or ceaselessly pouring him wine, picking up food for him; they were trying their bests to please Wuzhi Qi.

    Wuzhi Qi epted all their warmth, gulping fine wine and dainty dishes as fast as drinking water. Meanwhile, he rubbed the two girls¡¯ bodies with both of his hands.

    Ying Yunhe sat behind another jade table and was fiddling with a golden cup. His eyes were narrowed while looking at Wuzhi Qi who seemed to be having lots of fun. He also had two beautiful girls standing beside him, yet the two girls had been remaining absolutely silent all the time, standing still without moving an inch.

    Sitting behind another jade table was Lie Mountain Xu. He picked up arge bowl and drained the whole bowl of wine. He burped loudly, then abruptly banged the bowl against the table, pointed at Wuzhi Qi and yelled, ¡°Wuzhi Qi, when did you be so nice? Eh? You was beaten up in front of that many human ministers and it has been nearly two years after that. Yet you have actually no reaction to that, do you?¡±

    Wuzhi Qi showed the whites of his eyes, held the two girls tight and smirked, ¡°Reaction? Little kid, what reaction do you want me to make? Should I rush to Yao Mountain and bash that little bastard dead? I would like to, but you know that little bastard has three-hundred assistants sent by Emperor Shun with him for helping him to get familiar with government affairs...You can¡¯t say that they are not protecting that kid simultaneously!¡±

    pping on the jade table, Wuzhi Qi then pointed his finger at Lie Mountain Xu and yelled back at him, ¡°Bashing that kid dead in front of Emperor Shun¡¯s people is easy, but that kid is Earl Yao, and this title was given by Emperor himself! If I killed him and Emperor Shun looked into his death, would you take the me for me?¡±

    Lie Mountain Xu paused, then lowered his voice and said, ¡°When have you started to take Emperor Shun so seriously?¡±

    Wuzhi Qi snorted coldly, grabbed a bottle of wine and poured into his mouth, then stared at the embossment of the jade table and murmured to himself, ¡°You can¡¯t just say that. I was punished by Emperor Shun with a hundred years of house arrest, butter I sneakily went to Chi Ban Mountain and joined the war, made my contribution and expiated my crime. This can work.¡±

    ¡°But kill an ¡®Earl,¡¯ who was entitled by Emperor Shun himself right in front of his people...Hehe, not only Emperor Shun, all ¡®Earls¡¯ and ¡®Marquis¡¯ in this world would want to kill me.¡± Wuzhi Qi showed the whites of his eyes again then looked at Lie Mountain Xu with a pair of eyes that were shining with blood-red light and said, ¡°Do you think that your Wuzhi Qi master is a fool?¡±

    Lie Mountain Xu paused for quite a long while, then turned around to look at Ying Yunhe.

    Ying Yunhe gave a faint smile, fiddled with the wine cup and said slowly in a deep voice, ¡°My brother died, and I am very sad about that. My brother died for unknown reasons, but our Ten Sun Country is not a pushover. No matter who it was that had entrapped my big brother in darkness, I will never let go of him or her.¡±

    Lie Mountain Xu coughed, then said in a deep voice, ¡°Ying Yunhe, your brother had enmity with Ji Hao. The deaths of those two nephews of yours also have everything to do with him.¡±

    Ying Yunhe threw a sideway nce at Lie Mountain Xu and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me this. Not to mention that my brother had enmity with him, only for the fact that he was born in Gold Crow n I cannot tolerate him living in this world. But, same as Lord Wuzhi Qi, we are not stupid enough to break into an ¡®Earl¡¯s territory and kill the ¡®Earl¡¯ violently in front of Emperor Shun¡¯s people!¡±

    Lie Mountain Xu instantly lowered his people like a gas-leaking balloon. He tiredlyined, ¡°In this case, why do you, Ying Yunhe, invite us here? For nothing? For scenery? But it¡¯s all white out there, what¡¯s so good to see?¡±

    Ying Yunhe stood up and abruptly pushed the french window facing thatrge empty area open. Fierce gale roared into the room along with huge kes of snow. He then sneered and said, ¡°What¡¯s so good to see? Of course, there¡¯re some nice things that you would like to see. Since both of you have enmity against Ji Hao, I invited you here so that in the future, we can work together with our powers.¡±

    Deep yet resonant growls came from the sky. An enormous swirl emerged in the higheryer of cloud, and gale and snowkes began swiftly rotating around it. An extremely strong pressure pressed direct down while a tremendous ck silhouette tore the cloud apart, slowly descending from the sky.

    From the buildings in surrounding areas,rge numbers of Ten Sun Country warriors rushed out, quickly gathering in the t area.

    Along with roars of a hurricane, a huge starry night spirit turtle slowly descended from the sky, its four gigantic feetnding loudly against the ground. A series of creaking noise was squeezed out from the ground paved by iron stones, while all buildings in the surroundings vibrated simultaneously.

    The enormous turtle slowly lied on the ground while gasping.

    Warriors gathered in the t area quickly drove numerousrge vehicles over. The turtle opened its mountain-cave-like mouth, and those warriors poured tons of salt into it. They then started throwingrge pieces of beast meat into its mouth, and from time to time, a few sparkling magic crystal would be thrown as well.

    ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡± Wuzhi Qi wiped the oil on his mouth with his hand, then conveniently wiped his hand on a girl¡¯s chest, leaving an oily hand mark.

    Tens of dark silhouettes dashed out of the city on the turtle¡¯s back as swiftly as shooting arrows. They rushed into the room, after which, Ying Yunhe closed the window, politely kneeled on the ground and began kowtowing.

    ¡°Minister Ying Yunhe kowtowing to Prince Yi Shen!¡±

    Wuzhi Qi and Lie Mountain Xu stood up simultaneously, seriously looking at the young man who dashed into the room the first.

    This young man, who was called prince Yi Shen by Ying Yunhe, was tall and slim and had a fierce and strong sense of power releasing from his body. By just standing there, this young man seemed as sharp as an arrow. He was five-meter and six-foot tall, had snow-white skin, yet the skin had a cold, metallic luster. Yi Shen¡¯s facial contours were extremely sharp and straight, the lines of his eyebrows, nose, lips and chins all seemed to be hacked out by a huge ax, which made him look cold and mean. Not a single gentle and smooth line could be found on his face.

    Wuzhi Qi gave Yi Shen a measuring nce, from up to down. Abruptly, he let out a scornful series ofughers then rxedly sat back to his seat.

    ¡°Well, you startled me. I thought at such a young age, you¡¯ve already...But it turns out that you¡¯re just a little Divine Magus!¡±

    Unlike Wuzhi QI, Lie Mountain Xu dared not to show any disrespect. Yi Shen was not only a Divine Magus, but he was also an extremely powerful Divine Magus. He was a peak-level Divine Magus, and his power was immeasurably great. By merely standing there, Yi Shen had been giving Lie Mountain Xu a deathly threat, as if with a careless nce, he could shoot Lie Mountain Xu into a griddle with thousands of arrows.

    ¡°Prince Yi Shen? I am Prince Xu from Lie Mountain n!¡± Lie Mountain Xu politely introduced himself.

    ¡°I, Yi Shen.¡± growled Yi Shen in a cold voice, ¡°Under a secret order since this moment in Mind, all Eastern Wastnd people are under mymand, and will follow my orders. Anyone who disobeys my orders...will be punished with an extermination of his or her entire family!¡±

    Ying Yunhe thudded his forehead against the ground, respectfully responding with ¡®yes.¡¯

 Chapter 491: Enemy Attack

    Chapter 491: Enemy Attack

    Trantor: Editor:

    Yao Mountain was covered in snow as well. Ji Hao stood on top of Yao Mountain, looking down at the building site of Yao Mountain City.

    Hundreds of divine gods bared their upper bodies and had been singing a working song resonantly while working hard; their bodies were all soaked in sweat. The foundation of Yao Mountain city was done. With Yao Mountain as the center, for a thousand and two hundred miles in square and a hundred and eighty thousand meters deep, the soil within the area was cast into a unity by starry divine iron.

    When standing on top of Yao Mountain and looking around, one would find that countlessrge spell symbols had been sparkling on the ground, while hazy silhouettes of dragons, phoenixes, Qi Lin and other legendary powerful animals constantly shed around like real living beings.

    All earth meridians of the entire Yao Mountain territory had gathered to Yao Mountain. Ji Hao paid Kua E and his brothers well and had been providing them with abundant nice wines and high-quality food. Therefore, these divine gods had been working extra hard. They even sneakily moved tens of enormous-shaped earth meridians outside Yao Mountain territory and dragged those to Yao Mountain.

    Ji Hao was delighted to hear and see such things, but he pretended seeing nothing and knowing nothing about these sneaky small moves made by those divine gods.

    Huge amounts of earth meridians had gathered in this area. As a result, the power contained in them rose straight up after being purified by the Heaven and Earth great formation. Inexhaustible natural power concentrated around Yao Mountain, and had forcibly,pletely changed the environmental condition of this area.

    Earlier, Yao Mountain¡¯s soil was only ordinary soil, but after being soaked with starry divine iron and then being nourished by strong and pure natural power, it had changed entirely. On randomly picking a handful of sand and stone up, one would find that these sands and stones were as smooth as oil and contained great natural powers.

    The soil in this area was now a top-grade magical soil that had unimaginably great power. Although the outside world had been suffering a heavy snow, nourished by this magical soil in Yao Mountain, nts in this area remained thriving and blooming without showing any sigh of withering.

    A couple of days ago, Po said that Yao Mountain had now be a magical ce, and Ji Hao could nt all kinds of rare and effective magic herbs in here inrge quantity. In the future, Ji Hao wouldn¡¯t need to worry about the materials for concocting magic pills anymore.

    Visibly, white mist had been hovering in between mountains. In Yao Mountain, every inch of soil, every drop of water flowing in the rivers and streams in valleys, even every leaf and every inch of nt roots all contained great natural powers. The air in this area fully contained natural powers as well, and with a deep breath, ordinary people would feel choked by the dense natural power contained in the air, and never stop coughing.

    Ji Hao¡¯s disciples didn¡¯t need to try to absorb natural powers when cultivating anymore. Instead, the natural power contained in the surrounding environment would crazily, aggressively drill into their bodies. As long as they slightly triggered their minds, fierce streams of natural powers would immediately surge into their bodies. Hundreds of Ji Hao¡¯s disciples had already been struck to vomiting blood by that suddenly attacking natural power streams, and were almost driven mad.

    Because of this, Po had to build arge magic formation around the dojo, not for gathering natural powers but for dispelling the overly dense natural powers in that area. Otherwise, his own disciple, Luo Shan, and all those Ji Hao¡¯s disciples could never do their regr cultivation.

    Natural powers contained in earth meridians surged like tidewater and ceaselessly gathered towards Yao Mountain. However, the effects of the Heaven and Earth great formation were far more and greater than just this.

    Although only the foundation of the great formation was built, a small part of the Heaven and Earth great formation¡¯s power had already been revealed. Underground, natural powers had been surging like the tidewater, while from the sky, star powers had been descending without an end.

    Star powers in Mind were as dense as flowing water. Once after the Heaven and Earth formation¡¯s foundation was built up, the star power in the area thousands of miles around Yao Mountain started settling down, seeming to be as dense and heavy as liquid silver.

    Even in the daytime, one could see multicolored star glow diving down from the sky like beams of light. The splendid star glow and the white mist down there bumped into each other, even causing a deep rumbling noise that sounded like a tsunami.

    Such a great effect had already been delivered even before the great formation was shaped, upon which, it was not hard to imagine what a heaven for cultivators that Yao Mountain would be once the construction of Heaven and Earth great formation wasplete. Cultivating in this area for one day might be more effective than thousands of years of severe cultivation in other ces.

    However, one direct side-effect that would be caused by the dense natural power in this area would be inability of ordinary civilians to live in Yao Mountain City. This would be because they wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the great pressure brought by the strong, tidewater like surging natural powers and great star power gathered in this area. Ji Hao had roughly calcted and found out that in the future, people living in Yao Mountain city should at least be at the level of Senior Magi.

    But of course, Po had already designed an exquisite, ingenious type of jade talisman for Ji Hao. This kind of talisman could dispel the overly dense natural powers in the surrounding areas of its carrier. In the future, underpowered people living in Yao Mountain city would have to carry this kind of natural-power-dispelling talisman at all times. Otherwise, their lives would be in fatal danger in that city.

    ¡°An annoyance due to this happiness.¡± Ji Hao held both of his hands in sleeves, watching this Yao Mountain city constantly change its look every single day, and couldn¡¯t help but delightfully giggle out.

    It had only been more than a year and already, Yao Mountain had changed in nature. In the future, this ce would definitely be better and better.

    Raising his head and looking at the sky, Ji Hao stretched his body.

    Since he had already made so far; since he was lucky enough to meet Priest Yu Yu, Po and the other brothers and sisters, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but be puffed with ambition. Now, he wanted to pursue those things that he dared not to even dream about in his previous life.

    Such as the great Dao of nature, immortality, eternity!

    ¡°What a wonderful ce!¡± Ji Hao stomped his foot heavily against the ground, stepping hard on the main peak of Yao Mountain.

    Yao Mountain now was the foundation of Ji Hao¡¯s Dao, was the root of his small ambition. He already had the greatest magic of Dao in this world, and the most powerful friends and teammates. The broad territory of his allowed him to never worry about cultivation supplies. Added with Yao Mountain, such a magical, wonderful ce, why couldn¡¯t he slightly expand his ambition based on all these?

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing but immortality!¡± Ji Haoughed rxedly. Why did he set the dojo and take the eight hundred disciples as his disciples, and would take more disciples in everying year? For nothing else but living longer!

    The lifespan of a Divine Magus was only ten-thousand years, only ten-thousand years!

    Ji Hao had already met people like Yu Yu, Po and Gui Ling, who had been living in this world ever since the world was created. Therefore by now, the mere ten-thousand years of lifespan of Divine Magi couldn¡¯t satisfy Ji Hao anymore!

    At this moment, shrill sounds of horn came from afar, short and sharp. That was an rm.

    Streams of ck smoke puffed up into the air, wave after wave. Within the white falling snowkes, these ck streams of smoke were rather eye-catching. A golden-red light shone in Ji Hao¡¯s eyes. He activated his Gold Crow pupils, with which, he clearly saw the source of the first stream of ck smoke.

    This ck smoke was also an rm,ing from an early warning mechanism that Ji Hao set within his territory. Was there an enemy attack?

    From a camp outside the building site of Yao Mountain city, ordered footsteps rumbled like thunder. Zhamu led thousands of ve warriors, mounted on battle beasts and dashed out of the military camp. The dark cloud beasts mounted by them moved swiftly. However, the ground was covered with a thickyer of snow, and because of that, these dark cloud beasts would have to spend a quarter of an hour to reach hundreds of miles away.

    Ji Hao let out a long roar while the pair of fiery wings spread behind his body. His body shed across the air and left shreds of afterimages tore the gale and falling snowkes apart and reached over a hundred miles away within the blink of an eye. The pair of fiery wings had only vibrated slightly and yet, Ji Hao arrived in where the ck smoke rose from, ahead of everyone.

    The snowfield in that area was all stained by blood. Thousands of warriors under Ji Hao¡¯smand had been roaring resonantly while leaning against the fence wall of a vige, fending against the attacksunched by tens of thousands of enemies.

    Those attacking enemies were with messed up dresses, their battle formations werepletely in disorder as well, yet their number was huge and every single one of them seemed to be absolutely fearless of death. The defense of the vige seemed to copse anytime, and many spots were just about to be broken.

    Ji Hao looked at these messy enemies in shock, wondering who the hell they were.

 Chapter 492: Flow Bandits

    Chapter 492: Flow Bandits

    Trantor: Editor:

    This was the remotest vige of the Yao Mountain territory.

    Not too many people were living in his vige, only around thirty thousand of them. The poption of this vige was the smallest among all Yao Mountain viges.

    Ji Hao regarded the defensive power of each vige as important. Therefore, the defensive power of this vige was not weak at all. Two-hundred Senior Magi and three-thousand elite warriors were stationed in this vige. Ji Hao was rather rich. Therefore, all his warriors were with top-grade armors, and all their armors were of top-quality as well.

    Tens of thousands of enemies unexpectedly attacked the vige from all directions. In order to protect people from getting hurt and keep properties from being damaged, Senior Magi warriors stationed in the vige had already gone over a hundred miles away. They now had been fighting a battle against a group of enemy who also numbered around two hundred near a mountain.

    The fifteen meters tall fence wall built from earth was covered in blood. Warriors of the vige were wearing heavy armors and holding sharp weapons, roaring loudly and fending the vige against these enemies. The battle had started just now, yet over a thousand dead bodies had already lined under the fence wall.

    The enemies were like a crazy colony of ants, madly rushing towards the fence wall together withrge des and axes held in their hands, attempting to start closebat against warriors under Ji Hao¡¯smand. The ones who were with long spears stood slightly further away and randomly lunged their weapons while some were holding roughly crafted longbows and shooting warriors on the fence wall without even aiming.

    The arrows with wooden bodies and metal heads zipped through the air. On some arrowheads, a few simple, sparkling spell symbols could actually be seen. However, those arrows were rather weak. Although the overwhelming wave of arrows released by the enemies seemed to be quite dreadful, yet they were actually not too lethal. Ji Hao saw that a few low-grade armymanders staying on the fence wall had already been shot into human-shaped hedgehogs, each of them having at least thirty to fifty arrows stuck in their armors and bodies. However, their movements were still flexible and fast, and wherever their long des swept across, enemies fell down from the fence wall into puddles of blood one after another.

    Nevertheless, the number of the enemy was way too huge, and the fence wall that those warriors needed to guard was too long. Those three thousand warriors couldn¡¯t manage to guard the entire wall.

    In a quite a few spots, the fence wall was struck by the enemies with huge wooden sticks. Those enemies with ragged clothes cheered out loud and immediately began rushing into the vige with pairs of red eyes while gasping quickly. A few taller ones among them, who seemed to be leaders, raised their weapons and growled out:

    ¡°Food! Clothes! Leathers! Livestock! Salt! Take as much as you can!¡±

    ¡°¡±Women! Take all women and children! Ha! We¡¯re gonna be rich this time!¡±

    ¡°Do not light up the fire yet! Not now! Set the fire after we empty this vige!¡±

    People living in the vige let out raging growls. Over ten-thousand male vigers, whether the old ones or the young ones, all grabbed weapons and rushed out. In this era, everybody could be a warrior. For males, even five to six years old children could pick up a weapon and kill enemies.

    Thousands of young and healthy women picked up bows and crossbows, stood on roofs and shouted loudly. Arrows flew through the air and screamed towards the enemies.

    The number of enemies was huge, and their battle formations were intense. Therefore, without any great archery skills, these women could urately shoot the enemies by simply pulling the bows open and releasing the arrows. Over ten-thousand arrows were released within the short span of two breaths right towards the faces of the enemies. Over a thousand enemies who had rushed into viges were shot down to the ground.

    Vigers quickly started a tangled fight against enemies rushing into the vige. des, swords, spears, all kinds of weapons were madly hacked down and soon, shrill howls came from everywhere.

    Those enemies seemed to be quite aggressive, and each of them looked as fierce and brutal as wild beasts. Yet, they were actually no stronger than these viges. After those vigers had joined the fight, Ji Hao found that his vigers had actually earned the upper hand in the fight and each of these vigers could rival two enemies on an average.

    The enemies rushed into the vige but had fallen into a disadvantage after that, and now were being forced back by these vigers step by step.

    The enemies staying near the fence wall seemed to be even weaker. They had already broken into the vige, therefore, warriors who were responsible for fending the vige hardened their hearts. Three thousand warriors quickly gathered together and formed a battle formation, sweeping across the entire vige. Wherever they swept across, human heads rolled all over the ground while blood flowed in huge streams. The fresh blood soon was frozen into ice.

    Ji Hao raised his eyebrows, wondering why these enemies were so weak.

    Turning around, Ji Hao saw that arge group of people had been hiding in woods tens of miles away.

    Those were hundreds of thousands of elderly people, women and children gathered in the woods, anxiously watching the fight that was happening over here. All those people were with ragged clothes, some women only barely covered their bodies with tree barks. They didn¡¯t even have a full piece of leather.

    All of them were scrawny and sallow, seeming to be rather weak. God knew for how long they had been starving.

    ¡°Mr. Crow, go scare them!¡± Ji Hao nced at those people hiding in the woods, then said to Mr. Crow in a low voice.

    Mr. Crow, who had been standing on Ji Hao¡¯s head, raised his pair of wings and pped. All of a sudden, he transformed into a me stream and rose up hundreds of meter high. His body expanded to five meters while his feathers turned golden-red, every single feather of his spraying a golden-red me.

    A resonant caw pierced right into the sky. Mr. Crow activated his power and released raging mes from his body. A great heat swept across miles in radius, burning the snowkes drifting upon the vige all out. They even burned a huge hole out of the denseyer of clouds in the sky.

    Mr. Crow spread his wings, floated in the air and remained perfectly still, while releasing dazzling golden light from his body, looking just like a small sun. The fierce power vibrations released by him made all those people who had been fighting on the ground quiver simultaneously. Those enemies howled out in fear while Ji Hao¡¯s people cheered out in joy.

    When Ji Hao built the altar and hosted the offering ceremony for mysterious beings living in his territory, Mr. Crow had shown up in front of all his people. Therefore, Mr. Crow abruptly showing up upon the vige meant that Ji Hao had already arrived.

    The two magic snakes weren¡¯t willing to stay silent. They abruptly dashed out from Ji Hao¡¯s shoulders, and after each took a deep breath, the two tiny magic snakes suddenly expanded to fifteen meters long. Their wriggling bodies were wrapped in fiery clouds while they released scorching hot mes from their jaws along with deep hissing sounds.

    Suddenly, they widely opened their jaws, and each released a stream ofva towards the ground. Following a loud sizzling noise, the three-foot thick umtedyer of snow was melted, and two five meters in radius and a hundred meters deep holes were burned out of the frozen ground. From the two holes,va gushed out in streams.

    Ji Hao stood in midair, looking at those enemies and growled harshly, ¡°I am Earl Yao, the owner of this area. How dare you offend my territory and attack my people? Are you challenging the entire humankind?¡±

    Enemies on the ground nced at each other without saying anything. They had no idea what Earl Yao was, and neither did they know what ¡®attacking Earl Yao¡¯s territory¡¯ meant.

    They only knew that it had been cold as hell and tens of thousands of their people had nothing to eat and nothing to wear. They had to find food, or arge number of their people would be starved to death.

    From near a mountain in the distance away, a few silhouette dashed over. A sturdy man with thick beard growled furiously, ¡°What Earl Yao? Never heard of it! Kids, just kill and take as much as you can! Do you want to watch your parents starve to death?! Do you want to watch your children starve to death?!¡±

    The sturdy man leaped high into the air nearly a thousand meter high while throwing a heavy punch towards Ji Hao¡¯s face.

    The fierce gale brought up by his fist roared. This man was actually a Magus King!

    Ji Hao snorted. All of his power started gathering towards his lower abdomen and quicklypressed into an extremely tiny spot. In the next moment, the power erupted like fierce dragons. Ji Hao wielded his right fist and violentlyunched Earth-splitting.

 Chapter 493: Pay Tribute

    Chapter 493: Pay Tribute

    Trantor: Editor:

    It had been over a year since Ji Hao arrived in Yao Mountain. Although he had been busy all the time, he always scheduled some time to cultivate himself every day.

    As the heavy punch wasunched, tens of thousands of red, dazzling light spots emerged from Ji Hao¡¯s skin. The bright light emitted by those spots prated the Gold Crow cloak and allowed people to see them clearly. By now, the number of his awakened Magus Acupoints had exceeded a hundred thousand. Bright light spots thickly covered his body, sparkling like stars in the sky and made his entire body wrapped in a splendid glow, seeming more and more extraordinary.

    The move of Earth-Splitting wasunched with all of his power. The air vibrated while Ji Hao wielded his fist. He felt that his fist was wrapped by an extremely sticky glue, and as his fist moved forward inch by inch, he could clearly sense the counterforce given by the air. But this feeling disappeared within a moment. Following a thunderous boom, explosive air streams burst from Ji Hao¡¯s fist as his fist bumped against the bearded man¡¯s. A shrill howl was caused immediately. Large streams of blood ejected out from both the man and Ji Hao¡¯ fists.

    The counterforce caused by the move of Earth-Splitting was especially fierce. The bones in Ji Hao¡¯s right arm were all shattered, and tens of long and deep shes appeared on his skin and muscles. Blood gushed out ceaselessly, but as Ji Hao breathed deeply, the blood that flew out from his body instantly turned around and flew right back to the wounds. Next, all wounds healed themselves in no time, as if he had never been injured at all.

    As for the sturdy man, he howled loudly in pain as his body was sent flying backward for tens of miles like a shooting cannonball.

    His body swiftly flew across the blowing gale and falling snow, bumping countless snowkes into pieces and bringing up a long, transparent trace in the air. Everyone who had been fighting down below heard the sound of his bones cracking.

    This sturdy man was a newly promoted Magus King, had a tough body and great physical strength. Yet Ji Hao¡¯s move of Earth-Splitting was iparably powerful, which broke every piece of bone of this Magus King due to the vibrations.

    More dreadfully, Ji Hao¡¯s move of Earth-splitting was way more than a simple punch, with waves of power lingering in the man¡¯s body. The tough body of this Magus Kings healed itself while that hidden power inside his body broke his bones over and over again. Therefore, the bone cracking noiseing from this man¡¯s body could be heard endlessly, making him scream in pain. This was actually more painful and horrible than being sliced into tens of thousands of pieces.

    A wave of raging roars rose from the mountain area afar, along with which, over a hundred raggedly dressed Senior Magi leaped high into the air and moved swiftly over as if they were flying in the air.

    Behind them, those Senior Magi warriors under Ji Hao¡¯smand and stationed in this vige caught up as well. Ji Hao cast a nce at them and found that from the two-hundred Senior Magi warriors, over twenty were actually held in the arms of the other. These over twenty warriors were severely injured and about to die, their bodies had lost the ability of self-healing.

    From the enemyunching the attack to Ji Hao arriving and defeating that Magus King, all this happened in no more than the span of three breaths.

    But in such a short span of time, warriors under Ji Hao¡¯smand were injured so badly. If Ji Hao didn¡¯t arrive timely, those Senior Magi would have been ughtered by that bearded Magus King already.

    Snorting coldly, Ji Hao took out three life-saving pills given by Po. With his right hand, he crushed the three pills into powder and spread the powder out. A strong wind rolled up the puff of powder, which transformed into streams of refreshing air, speedily flowing tens of miles away and drilling into the nostrils of those badly injured Senior Magi.

    The bodies of those injured Senior Magi instantly quivered, and big streams of dark-colored blood gushed out of their mouth, ears, and nostrils. After the span of a few breaths, they leaped up simultaneously and shouted out towards the sky while dashing towards Ji Hao.

    Everyone saw what Ji Hao did. Ji Hao¡¯s people cheered out by shouting his title of Earl Yao, while the enemies instantly lost their morale. The enemies who had rushed into the vige drew back quickly out towards that bearded Magus King.

    That bearded Magus King lied on the ground, struggling and howling. After whole ten minutes, the hidden power Ji Hao put into his body was finally consumed up and he stood back up while gasping heavily. By then, his darkened face had already turned deathly pale.

    Although the punch by Ji Hao didn¡¯t kill him, seventy to eighty percent of his life-force had been consumed already. Without high-quality magic medicine to replenish his body and purely depending on the life-force contained in the beast meat that he was going to eat, he might need more than a year of good rest to let his body fully recover.

    ¡°Kid!¡± The bearded Magus King leaped up, stood in midair and flew towards Ji Hao for tens of miles, stopping when he was around five hundred meters away from Ji Hao. He fearfully nced at Mr. Crow who had been floating in the air, then nced at the two furious magic fire snakes. After that, he gnashed his teeth and yelled at Ji Hao, ¡°Kid, are you that Earl Yao?¡±

    Ji Hao gave a cold smile, looking at the bearded man and responded, ¡°I am Earl Yao, named Ji Hao. Why did you attack my vige and my people?¡±

    The bearded man patted on his own stomach and continued yelling loudly, ¡°We don¡¯t have anything to eat or to drink. So many nsmen of ours are starving and freezing to death. What could we do if we don¡¯t rob you? Do you want me to hunt and feed so many people? I¡¯m not a God, and I cannot do that!¡±

    Ji Hao looked at the bearded man, frowned and asked, ¡°Have you been living in here all the time?¡±

    The bearded man raised his head and responded loudly, ¡°We chased a group of buffalos here, but we had too many old people and children in our n so we couldn¡¯t move as fast as those animals, and we lost that group of buffalos. It was then that we found your vige. What else could we do butunch the attack and rob you?¡±

    Looking at this bearded man who had been talking rumblingly as if he had done nothing wrong, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.

    This n wasn¡¯t weak at all. They had hundreds of thousands of nsmen, tens of thousands of warriors, over a hundred Senior Magi, and even a Magus King. But in a ce like Yao Mountain which was extremely fertile, how could they end up in such a poor shape? A little bit of work and thinking could have saved them from the cold and hunger that they had been suffering now.

    The only exnation was that this n hadpletely no idea about developing and self-sufficiency. Instead, they had been feeding on whatever nature gave them. Therefore, once any natural or man-made disasters attacked, they could only be bandits.

    Judging by this bearded man¡¯s behavior andnguage, this wasn¡¯t the first robbery that he and his peoplemitted. Could more ns like this actually be existing in Yao Mountain territory?

    Muffled thunder-like noises came from a long distance away, along with the special and resonant roar of dark cloud beastsing from that direction. Zhamu and the nearly ten-thousand heavily armored warriors under hismand finally arrived by mounting on dark cloud beasts. Dark-kind warriors under hismand were all at the level of Senior Magi. The power vibrations released from their bodies were quite strong. When the army of dark-kind warriors scattered and formed an arc-shaped formation while swiftly approaching, that strong power vibration made the looks of this bearded man and those Senior Magi standing behind him change intensely.

    These nearly ten thousand warriors brought by Zhamu were powerful enough to ughter all the bearded man¡¯s nsmen out.

    Facing ten-thousand elite Senior Magi, even if the bearded man could kill a big half of them, he would eventually die of exhaustion, not to mention that those dark cloud beasts mounted by those dark-kind warriors were extra powerful battling beasts.

    ¡°Oi, don¡¯t kill us all!¡± The bearded man¡¯s look changed instantly as he yelled loudly at Ji Hao.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you food to eat, give you clothes to wear, houses to live, farnds to plow and sow. Kneel and swear to be my nsmen!¡± Ji Hao looked at the bearded man and said a bit angrily, ¡°Be my nsmen, or I¡¯ll kill you all. You have to understand that I cannot let hundreds of thousands of you freely mess around in my territory. Every beast, every grass in this piece ofnd is my personal property!¡±

    The bearded man¡¯s eyeballs rolled in his eye sockets. Meanwhile, over ten elderly men with white hair walked over slowly with a group of people.

    These elderly men walked to Ji Hao with some difficulty, then thudded their knees loudly on the ground.

    ¡°Respectful lord, we are willing to be your nsmen, to be under your protection. In order to present our sincerity, please allow us to offer you the most beautiful flower of ours!¡±

    A few elderly men wielded their hands and following that, a stunningly beautiful young girl tremblingly walked out.

 Chapter 494: Sweet-Scented Girl

    Chapter 494: Sweet-Scented Girl

    Trantor: Editor:

    The girl had white and tender skin, long shining hair reaching to her waist, and a face as beautiful as a painting. From her body, a delicate fragrance mixed with a dense aroma that could be sensed from a hundred different kinds of flowers wasing right towards people¡¯ faces. With a single and quick nce, her beauty and that nice scent released from her body could immediately soften anyone¡¯s heart.

    Her dress was ragged. It was a nice long and white dress but had been forcibly torn open and now had many holes on it, exposingrge areas of the white and smooth skin of hers. The gale was fierce and the snow had been falling all the time. The skin of this girl that was exposed to the air had been frozen blue, which made this girl seem even weaker and poorer.

    The wind blew from behind this girl towards Ji Hao¡¯s body, and Ji Hao instantly sensed a dense fragrance. A flower-aroma-like fragrance, as strong and attractive as the aroma of rose could be felt, yet it wasn¡¯t the aroma of a flower. Instead, it was naturally with the girl; she was born with this sweet scent. Ji Hao identally took a breath of this fragrance and immediately felt extremely rxed and happy.

    Such a beautiful girl who had a stunning nice scent with her... Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but have his eyes shine, look at the bearded man and asked, ¡°This girl, where is she from?¡±

    Bearded Man puffed his chest out and said proudly, ¡°We kidnapped her!¡±

    Ji Hao instantly went speechless. This bearded man¡¯s voice was loud and clear, and when speaking that this girl was kidnapped, he said it quite righteously. He held his head high and continued without even a slight trace of shame on his face, ¡°Half a month ago, we passed by a small n. We took all their food and livestock, killed all their nsmen, only leaving this girl.¡±

    Clicking his lips, this bearded man sighed and said, ¡°Many nsmen wanted this girl, but such a tender girl... if those rude men took turns and screwed her, she would be dead, wouldn¡¯t she? That would be a great shame! Therefore, we have been keeping her and no one has touched her. Now she can be put to use!¡±

    The few elderly men with white hair kneeled on the ground, politely kowtowing to Ji Hao.

    ¡°Respectful lord, we, Aardwolf n don¡¯t have too many nice things...Even a big half of our inherited magic treasures have been lost. This woman is our most precious treasure. We offer her to you as a present, and wish that you can forgive us for the crimes we have done in the past.¡±

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes, looking at this breathtakingly beautiful girl, who possessed a nice magical scent, from head to toe.

    The girl tremblingly kneeled on the ground, looking like a tender and juicy lotus blooming on the snowfield. She quivered, not daring to raise her head while the gale fluttered her hair and dress.

    Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual power transformed into an invisible, quickly shrouding the girl and scanning through both the inside and outside of her body.

    What a beautiful, wless body. The body of this girl was perfectly clean, just like a wless piece of jade. She was rather powerful, and had already reached the peak level as a Junior Magus. Once she woke up a Magus Acupoint, she would be a Senior Magus.

    Many meridians of this girl were born blocked like the other human beings, but her body condition was a lot better than ordinary human beings. Her meridians were wide, pliable and tough, and had an extraordinary capacity. A tiny amount of natural power was contained in her Magus Acupoints ever since she was born, because of which, waking up Magus Acupoints would be much easier for her than for ordinary human beings.

    Nevertheless, the inherited power system of her n was not so good. Inside her body, only less than eighty meridians had been strengthened by inner power. Judging from the number of her awakened meridians, her n was no better than the Gold Crow n of yesteryears, when it was still called the Fire Crow n. Based on her current situation, even if she woke up all Magus Acupoints on those awakened meridians of her, she would only be a bottom-level one among all Senior Magi.

    ¡°Get up!¡± Seeing this girl trembling in the snowfield because of the cold, Ji Hao waved his hand and sent out a gentle gust of wind, slowly holding her up from the ground, then asked, ¡°What is your name?¡±

    The girl¡¯s cherry-like lips had turned pale because of the cold. In a panic, she nced at Ji Hao and seemed to tell Ji Hao her name, but suddenly, heavy and hurried footsteps came from afar.

    Behind the army of dark-kind warriors under Zhamu¡¯s lead and from the direction of Yao Mountain, a dragon-like, fierce stream of snowke clung to the ground was roaring over. That was someone dashing over at lightning speed, tearing the air apart and bringing up a fierce hurricane and rolling uprge amounts of umted snow, eventually forming that dreadful snow-dragon.

    From a great distance, Man Man¡¯s silvery voice prated the blowing gale and falling snow and reached over, ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah! Someone¡¯s causing us a trouble?! Who are those daring person?! Who dares to make trouble on my, Man Man¡¯snd?! Who are their leaders? Come taste my hammers!¡±

    Along with the series of rumbling footsteps, Man Man dashed over with big steps. The dashing turned her little face pink as a crystalyer of sweat drops had oozed out of her forehead. Her hammers were extremely heavy, and every step she made sounded as thunderous as a meteor strike. Every single step would leave a five meters huge hole on the snowfield.

    The umted snowyer was smashedpletely. Man Man gasped quickly while rushing over with the pair ofrge hammers carried on her shoulders, then leaped across the distance of five hundred meters, heavilynding beside Ji Hao. She popped out her eyes and looked around.

    ¡°No one¡¯s fighting? Is the fight over?¡± Very much disappointedly, Man Man threw her pair of hammers on the ground.

    Bang! Bang! The ground violently vibrated for a few times. What a dreadful power. Not only the girl, even that bearded man and those elders behind him couldn¡¯t help but have their faces twisted.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you continue the fight? Is it over already? Ah, I ran too slowly, but not a single mount could carry my hammers!¡± Man Man disappointedly held Ji Hao¡¯s arm and smoothly swung her head, wiping the sweat from her forehead perfectly clean with Ji Hao¡¯s sleeve.

    Ji Hao patted on Man Man¡¯s little head and said, ¡°Well next time, you should start running before the fight begins so you can arrive in time.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Man Man was deeply convinced by Ji Hao¡¯s words, instantly starting tough in happiness. Next, she fixed her pair of watery eyes on that girl¡¯s body, ¡°Eh? You smell so good, so nice! Do you have honey spread on your body? Why do you smell so nice?¡±

    Ji Hao looked at Man Man, then nced at that girl, rubbed Man Man¡¯s head and said to her, ¡°Alright, she¡¯s a poor girl. From now on, just let her be with you as your maid!¡±

    The girl¡¯s look slightly changed, subconsciously casting a nce at the pair of hammers thrown on the ground by Man Man. Loudly, she thudded her knees on the ground and kowtowed hard against the ground towards Ji Hao while begging, ¡°Lord, I am willing to follow you. You can treat me like a cattle, a horse, I will do anything for you, good lord!¡±

    Man Man jumped up to that girl, directly carrying her up from the ground with one hand and put the girl on her shoulder, turned around and walked away quickly.

    ¡°Haha, treat you like cattle and horse? You don¡¯t have any hoof, why should Ji Hao ride on you? And you are so scrawny, and your skin is tender, we can¡¯t put a doddle on you, can we? So you just can¡¯t be a ride. I could really use a helper to make tea, do theundry and bedding, clean my room and boil bath water and other chores for me...You smell so good, and you are not annoying at all, so it shall be you who will do it all for me!¡±

    Just like a big bully who liked to snatch beautiful women, Man Man carried the pair of hammers and held the girl on her shoulder, walking away directly. At first, the girl managed to give a few screams but soon, Man Man started running fast. The gale swooshed right into the girl¡¯s face and instantly, not even the slightest sound could be made by her anymore.

    Ji Hao took out a triangle shaped jade talisman, flicked his hands and following his move, cold spooky sounds that sounded like ghost screams came from it.

    He smiled coldly towards the bearded man and those elders, and said, ¡°Alright, I shall not mention too much about rules. Each one leaves a drop of spirit blood and a trace of soul, and from now on, you shall all be my obedient people. If you disagree, today would be the day of the extermination of your Aardwolf n.¡±

    The bearded man and those elders nced at each other, then kneeled on the ground once again, kowtowing loudly and paying their homage to Ji Hao.

 Chapter 495: Immortality

    Chapter 495: Immortality

    Trantor: Editor:

    A thousand miles away and on top of a towering mountain, Lie Mountain Xu was wearing a luxurious cloak made from white peacock feathers, coldly looking at Yao Mountain.

    ¡°Can that sweet-scented girl truly get that kid?¡± After looking for a while, Lie Mountain Xu curiously turned to Miao Feng, who was standing beside him and asked.

    ¡°How can that kid possibly survive the great magic of our sect?¡± Miao Feng, who now had a cold and lifeless vibe, smiled faintly, then proudly raised her head and said. Although she had already lost her nature, the inherent pride of the phoenix-kind still existed deeply in her heart.

    She looked at the falling snow and said in an ice-cold voice, ¡°That sweet-scented girl, as long as Ji Hao gets herid once, she would be pregnant for sure. ording to the rules of your humankind, her child would reasonably be an inheritor of the title of Earl Yao. Till then...¡±

    Lie Mountain Xu narrowed his eyes, seeming to hesitate a bit, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to kill that boy.¡±

    Qing Mei, who stood next to Miao Feng, smiled gently and responded in a soft voice, ¡°You don¡¯t have to kill with a dagger. As long as Ji Hao epted that sweet-scented girl, his life and death would be held in her hands. A man obsessed with a girl and dying on her belly with exhaustion... for such a shameful way to die, even Emperor Shun wouldn¡¯t have the face to dig into it, would he?¡±

    Looking at that beautiful face of Qing Mei, Le Mountain Xuughed out in satisfaction.

    He abruptly wanted to thank Ying Yunpeng who had already passed away. If it weren¡¯t for the death of that old bastard, how would all these people with magical powers, who used to be Ying Yunpeng¡¯s friends, alle finding Lie Mountain Xu and help him deal with Ji Hao by all magical means?

    ¡°What if I present a few sweet-scented girls to that guy, Lie Mountain Kang? What do you think?¡± Lie Mountain Xu suddenly thought of Lie Mountain Kang, who had been suppressing him so hard that he could barely breathe now. Lie Mountain Kang had made great contributions in Chi Ban Mountain war and was conferred with the noble title of Earl by Emperor Shun as well. In Lie Mountain n, Lie Mountain Kang¡¯s influence raised amazingly after the war. Based on the current situation, Lie Mountain Kang might seed to the throne of the n leader.

    ¡°Since you, dear Prince, have mentioned it, then we shall do as you said!¡± Qing Mei narrowed her eyes and said while smilingly gently, ¡°It¡¯s only that presenting the girls straight to him would be quite inappropriate. Like today, we still have to let the girls naturally show up in front of Lie Mountain Kang through some special methods.¡±

    A whirlwind rose from the mountaintop and rolled the driving snowkes up. Quickly, the silhouettes of Lie Mountain Xu, Qing Mei and Miao Feng disappeared within the rotating snow.

    After quite a while, a tall and straight silhouette trod on the gale and drifting snow and walked to this mountaintop step by step. It was a man who had been releasing an especially fierce sense of power from his entire body, Yi Shen. Yi Shen stood on the spot where Lie Mountain Xu had been standing on before, his pair of hands naturally hanging on both sides of his body while looking at the direction of Yao Mountain with a pair of dagger-sharp and cold eyes.

    Behind Yi Shen, thousands of straight and muscr silhouettes were standing in the snowfield, each giving a fierce aura of killing just like a shining de that had just been pulled out of the sheath.

    ¡°Ji Hao? Earl Yao?¡±

    Yi Shen gave a faint smile then murmured, ¡°Gold Crow bloodline... Back then, they didn¡¯t manage to destroy the Gold Crow bloodline... what a shame.¡±

    A cyan stream of mist rose from the top of Yi Shen¡¯s head as a simple-shaped longbow gradually emerged from it. Yi Shen reached his hand out and gripped the longbow, slightly flicking the bowstring. Buzz! Every single snowke drifting down within the area that had a radius of miles was punctured by an extremely thin and sharp stream of power, and on each snowke, a tiny hole appeared.

    The number of snowkes was no less than a billion. Despite the fact that the snowkes were fragile enough to shatter into pieces with a single touch, a small movement made by Yi Shen punctured them all simultaneously while perfectly maintaining their shape. Without question, Yi Shen¡¯s archery had already reached a magical level.

    Raising his right-hand high, Yi Shen wielded his fist and said, ¡°Move and hunt in freestyle. Avoid Emperor Shun¡¯s dogs. I need to see Ji Hao¡¯s head ced in front of me within three days.¡±

    Thousands of archers behind Yi Shen kneeled together and gave a salute to him. Next, they instantaneously disappeared among the falling snow like gusts of wind.

    The strong wind was continuously blowing, but some weird swishing noises were added to it. Looking carefully, numerous dark shadows seemed to dart swiftly around, yet, if one looked closer, the snowfield would seempletely empty. Not even a single trace of living creature could be seen.

    ¡°Prince Xu...Your n will probably fail!¡± said Yi Shen with a scornful smile, ¡°That¡¯s a small n, indeed can¡¯t be counted as a great one. It¡¯s just a small Yao Mountain territory, do you have to spend so many efforts and y so many tricks on it?¡±

    ¡°Dear Prince, you¡¯re absolutely correct. You, Prince, are far-sighted. In the future, you will certainly be an extraordinary man.¡± From behind Yi Shen, a dry and hoarse voice unexpectedly came. Yi Shen turned around in shock and saw the scrawny man, the Priest Corpse standing behind him.

    Priest Corpse had a grey lotus floating upon his head upside-down, releasing streams of grey mist and wrapping his body up. Faintly, images of grey lotuses had been spinning quickly in his eyes and a sphere of cyan-grey light was partly visible behind his body. Suddenly, the sphere of light transformed into a cyan-colored cocoon, shrouding both their bodies.

    Yi Shen was startled and immediately raised the longbow held in his hand, intending to attack Priest Corpse.

    Priest Corpse hurriedly waved his hand and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, my dear prince. I have no malicious intent. The reason why I covered us up with this powerful treasure that belongs to my sect is that an extremely dreadful man has been hiding on Yao Mountain. If you, Prince, caught his attention, you would be begging for the death of your own soul.¡±

    Sighing slightly, Priest Corpse continued in a gentle tone, ¡°Don¡¯tunch the attack and let¡¯s talk. My visit this time will only bring you benefits without any harm.¡±

    Yi Shen nced at the cyan-grey light that had shrouded himself up, then looked at the grey lotus floating upon Priest Corpse¡¯s head upside down. He abruptly beganughing at Priest Corpse. ¡°You coward.¡± said Yi Shen, ¡°Hehe, since you are so afraid of that man hiding on Yao Mountain while I am not, why are you qualified for benefiting me?¡±

    Priest Corpse smilingly shook his head, looked at Yi Shen and talked in that gentle tone, ¡°The world is vast. How many mysterious things that are beyond your understanding have been happening? The Dao is great, how unpredictable and profound is it? Prince, you were living in Ten Sun Country all these years, and it¡¯s reasonable that ordinary people mean nothing to you. However, do you have any idea how many unknown powerful, extraordinary people, are hiding among the masses?¡±

    Yi Shen remained silent for a short while, then slowly nodded and said, ¡°It is making some sense. But what kind of benefit can you bring me?¡±

    Priest Corpse warmly looked at Yi Shen and said in a soft voice, ¡°How old are you, dear Prince?¡±

    Yi Shen raised his eyebrows, smiled coldly and proudly, ¡°I was born with awakened meridians and a hundred and eighty thousand Magus Acupoints. Back then, I was already a peak-level Senior Magi. At the age of three, under my father¡¯s guidance, I sessfully lightened my spirit star and became a Magus King. After that, I have severely cultivated myself for twenty years and merged my body with the star, bing a Divine Magus. And now, I¡¯m only thirty-three years old.¡±

    ¡°A thirty-three years old Divine Magus... so impressive.¡± praised Priest Corpse, ¡°Just as I thought, you, my dear Prince, and our sect are meant to be connected...Prince, do you want an immortal life?¡±

    When Priest Corpse said that Yi Shen and his sect was meant to be connected, Yi Shen only gave a scornful smile. However, when Priest Corpse asked Yi Shen if he wanted an immortal life, Yi Shen¡¯s pair of eyes were instantly fixed on Priest Corpse, looking deeply straight into his eyes.

    ¡°Immortal life?¡± Yi Shen took a long gasp and asked.

    ¡°Immortality!¡± Priest Corpse gave a more specific exnation, ¡°If you, my prince, are interested, please call your warriors back.¡±

    Yi Shen remained silent for a while, then raised his right arm and wielded. A faint wave of power vibration was released, spreading in every direction.

 Chapter 496: Plan

    Chapter 496: n

    Trantor: Editor:

    Back at Yao Mountain, Ji Hao spent small half a day to settle the Aardwolf n¡¯s people.

    Aardwolf n was a dependent n of arge n that was located near Yao Mountain territory. Because of the special inherited power system, their inner power could merge perfectly with the earth power, and as an effect, Aardwolf n people were all excellent at excavating mines.

    For many years, Aardwolf n had been managing many mines for their suzerain n and had made great contributions to the development of their suzerain n. However, a thousand years ago, a few extremely greedy and mean n leaders emerged in their suzerain n in a row. Because of this, the life of Aardwolf n became more and more difficult. They could barely breathe under the great pressure given by their suzerain n. Many of their people had died in dangerous mines.

    Since the life was too difficult, Aardwolf n¡¯s ancestors decided to take their people and run.

    For any n, the escape of a dependent n was absolutely intolerable. The old suzerain n of Aardwolf n sent out warriors and killed almost all Aardwolf n¡¯s elite warriors. After losing their elite warriors and being hunted for tens of years, the inherited power systems of this n gradually faded away among nsmen.

    Because their escape had offended their suzerain n seriously, Aardwolf n people dared not to build campsite and stay too long in any ce. They were afraid of that their suzerain n would find them and wipe them all out. Therefore, they had be a homeless n on the tramp.

    The bearded man named Tie Lang was the n leader of the Aardwolf n, and also was the only Magus King in his n in the recent thousand years. He was quite talented in cultivation but had a simple and straightforward personality. Simply speaking, he was a poorly educated man who only knew how to fight.

    Under Tie Lang¡¯s lead, the poor life of Aardwolf n became poorer and poorer. Many times, they didn¡¯t even have three day¡¯s food supplies in storage. As they were already on the run, by depending on his own power, Tie Lang and the remaining warriors in his n started to rob. They robbed every vige they passed by. With the resources they gained through robbery, their living quality had indeed improved; it was easier than hunting and working in farnds anyway.

    But this time, they encountered Ji Hao¡¯s vige, which was as tough as an iron board. And Tie Lang, a Magus King, was defeated by a Senior Magus. Next, all nsmen of the Aardwolf n, which was not a small n at all, had be Ji Hao¡¯s people.

    Aardwolf n people had lived quite a long span of life as bandits. Therefore, each one of them had grown an unreasonable temper that only bandits would have. From elderly men to children, not a single one of them was easy to deal with. If Ji Hao let these people stay together, they would definitely cause all kinds of troubles and would never ever truly settle down, working and living like the others.

    For the above reason, Ji Hao selected all Aardwolf n¡¯s warriors out and arranged them in the army under Zhamu¡¯smand. All of them were arranged into Zhamu¡¯s army separately. Facing those dark-kind warriors who were a lot more powerful than themselves, they couldn¡¯t possibly cause any big trouble.

    In front of Tie Lang, Ji Hao had given his order to Zhamu ¡ª If any Aardwolf n¡¯s warrior refused to follow orders, he would be executed immediately, and the punishment would go to his families as well. All his families would be beheaded too, right in public.

    The strict military rule scared those Aardwolf n people. Every one of them was obedient, and no one dared to cause any trouble.

    Hundreds of thousands of elderly men, women, and children were separated by Ji Hao as well. Taking family as a unit, they were arranged into a hundred viges. These people didn¡¯t have much power, therefore, facing hundreds of Senior Magi and thousands of elite warriors stationed in each vige, they had no other choice but to settle down and work like all the others.

    After he had done all this, Ji Hao gave these new vigers many benefits.

    Grain, meat, salt... Ji Hao provided them with all these basic supplies as much as they needed. In the viges they were sent to, new and firm houses were built up for them. Every one of them received a warm fur coat that was made in a hurry under Ji Hao¡¯s order. All kitchen wares and other homewares in need were ready for them as well, from soup to nuts.

    Ji Hao scared them with the strict rules while giving them all these benefits. Thus, the hundreds of thousands of Aardwolf n¡¯s people werepletely swallowed by Ji Hao¡¯s territory without any disagreement.

    In the meeting hall built inside the mountain and on a thick and heavy stone table, a square magic sandbox was glowing, showing the topographic map of the whole area around Yao Mountain. Centering Yao Mountain, different sized and different colored marks had already been made around the mountains and rivers.

    Tie Lang was now wearing afortable cotton shirt and a set of high-quality heavy armor, looking powerful and energetic. He seemed entirely different now. At the moment, he was holding a ck stone dagger, heavily piercing into a mountain which was around three-thousand miles away from Yao Mountain¡¯s main peak.

    Instantly, this mountain turned blood-red, as eye-catching as a puddle of fresh blood.

    ¡°Master, this is ck Mouse n. Those bloody bastards, they are good at raising bronze-teeth ghost mice. Those mice are not big in shape but can run even faster than ghosts, and are especially good at digging holes and mining. These people are rich!¡±

    Clicking his tongue, Tie Lang continued a bit angrily, ¡°They don¡¯t have too many people, only around seventy to eighty thousand. But their people are good at opening mines, and also mastered in casting techniques. They have a city that was entirely cast from metal and has a very good defensive power. Their leader is a Magus King as well. Back then, my nsmen and I attacked their city and the fightsted for whole twenty-four hours, but we failed atst.¡±

    ¡°Good at mining? Mastered in casting techniques?¡± Ji Hao¡¯s eyes shone, looking where Tie Lang was pointing while rubbing his own chin.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t think that ns with hundreds of thousands of poptions like Aardwolf n had been living in his territory. Therefore, after conquering Aardwolf n and settling their people down, Ji Hao found Tie Lang and asked about the other ns in this area.

    Consequently, Ji Hao was startled by the answer given by Tie Lang.

    Within the area ten-thousand miles in radius around Yao Mountain were over thirty different scaled ns. The ns with the smallest poption, such as ck Mouse n, only had tens of thousands of people, while the n with the biggest poption had over a million people. Together, those more than thirty ns in this area had a poption of over ten million.

    Unlike Aardwolf n, which were moving around and living on robbery, the other ns had their own territories. Their origins wereplicated as well, with some of them partially possessing the non-humankind¡¯s bloodline. Therefore, each of these ns had their own special way of survival.

    Just like the ck Mouse n, they didn¡¯t have too many people but had high-quality armaments, and their n leader was a Magus King. Additionally, they had an entirely metal city to guard the heart of their territory. Therefore, they had been living quite a good life.

    ¡°Before no one came to manage this area, so they could live their life in their own style. That was their freedom.¡±

    Looking at those different-sized marks on the magic sandbox, Ji Hao said coldly, ¡°But now, since the human emperor has conferred me with the title of Earl Yao, this piece ofnd is my personal territory. They have to submit to my authority! Especially for ns like ck Mouse n that have their own special abilities... they have to be my people!¡±

    These ns were just like a fleshy piece of meat ced right in front of his door. Ji Hao had no reason to let go of them.

    Before, he had been busy in building the city, settling his people and educating his disciples, and didn¡¯t have the time to send people looking around his territory.

    Now, he had Tie Lang, who was like a local tour guide. Whether these ns were willing or not, they had to submit to Ji Hao¡¯s power now. The weak were the prey of the strong. Large ns would swallow small ns up; Ji Hao had seen such things a lot back in the Southern Wastnd.

    ¡°The weather is bad, not good for marching. This winter, our warriors should settle in here and keep training.¡±

    Ji Hao punched hard on the stone table and continued, ¡°at the beginning of spring, I will lead the army myself and will move all these ns to Yao Mountain!¡±

 Chapter 497: Warm Fragrance

    Chapter 497: Warm Fragrance

    Trantor: Editor:

    Leaving the meeting hall, Ji Hao walked to his residence along the rough path opened up on the mountainside, against the roaring wind and falling snow.

    Yao Mountain city was still under construction, and Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to spend too much money and time on building a temporary residence. Therefore, he and the other leaders of his territory, such as Man Man and Shaosi, had been simply living in caves excavated on the mountainside.

    Next to the three-foot-wide nk road, was a hundreds of meters deep cliff. Fierce winds roared over from all directions along with huge kes of snow. The wide nk road didn¡¯t have a fence, and the wind and snow would directly strike on the bodies of the people walking on the road, seeming to roll anyone walking there away like a withered leaf.

    Ji Hao held his hands behind his body and stood by the nk road, silently looking at the building site of Yao Mountain City.

    Although it was dark, the tens of gigantic stoves floating upon clouds were still letting out raging fires, even burning half the sky red. Large amounts of precious raw materials had been ceaselessly thrown into the stoves, transforming into liquid starry divine iron, flowing out in streams.

    The foundation of the city wall was done, and at this stage, newly arrived raw materials had all been smelting into starry divine iron and the city wall was being cast. Kua E and the other divine gods had been striding around the steaming hot, newly cast city wall, ceaselessly letting out enormous divine spell symbols and printing them on the wall.

    Apart from smelting starry divine iron, these divine gods had also made arge number of divineponents in those stoves. These divineponents had simple and primitive shapes and were decorated with beautiful patterns. Each piece of these divineponents had been glowing with a splendid light and contained supremely great power.

    Aplete heaven and earth great formation had to beposed by over a hundred thousand pieces of divineponents like these.

    Even with Kua E and his brothers¡¯ immense powers and the great capacities of those giant stoves, the casting work of those divineponents would still take quite a few years. Ji Hao only wished that with such a tremendous cost, Kua E and his brothers could build him a truly great city that would satisfy him enough.

    Silently watching for a while, Ji Hao slowly walked to his residence along the nked road.

    A few frosty Xiao birds slowly flew across in the distance. A few of the first batch of disciples Ji Hao had taken, who had already learned how to absorb the natural powers and grown a bit of power in their own bodies, were sitting on the backs of those Xiao birds, hands pressed on longbows and vigntly looking around.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t take these disciples for letting them enjoy their lives. Instead, he was seeing these children as his strength and in the future, no matter in wars between the humankind and non-humankind or in conflicts between great forces of the humankind, they would all be ying significant roles.

    Therefore, although these disciples of his were young and not yet powerful, Ji Hao had been retraining them with the most strict military rules already. Each day, these children would take turns to stand sentry and do the night watch; their daily lives were exactly like real soldiers.

    ncing at the few disciples who had been vigntly looking around and daring not be even slightly careless, Ji Hao silently praised them. He kept walking towards his own cave along the nk road without disturbing them.

    Walking up along the road for over five-hundred meters, there was a hundred-meter in square t area on the mountainside, which connected with the mountainside via a two-leaf stone door. Behind the door was where Ji Hao lived.

    A clearyer of light shrouded the stone door. This was a magic among the magics Yu Yu taught Ji Hao, named Yu Yu¡¯s divine light. This divine light was powerful and flexible and had many different usages. After Ji Hao condensed his primordial spirit with his soul power and severely practiced for a rather long period under Po¡¯s guidance, he finally sessfully cast Yu Yu¡¯s divine light a month ago.

    The seemingly thinyer of Yu Yu¡¯s divine light was in fact extremely tough. With Ji Hao¡¯s current power, the divine light cast by him could withstand an attackunched by tens of peak-level Senior Magi joint handedly without breaking. By setting this protective divine light outside his own residence, Ji Hao didn¡¯t really intend to prevent stealing, as he didn¡¯t have any pricey thing in his cave. Instead, it was purely because of the desire to chase things for fun he had as a teenager, he wanted to just practice the divine light which was a newly-learned magic.

    His body shed across the air and a clear stream of spread on his body. Next, Ji Hao walked through the divine light outside and reached the door.

    Wielding his right hand, the foot-thick stone door silently opened, as a warm and attractive fragrance surged straight to his face.

    Ji Hao knitted his brows right away. He grew up in Southern Wastnd jungle and had gotten used to the natural and original scent of the jungle since long ago. Therefore, his never lit any incense in his cave and neither did he have any scented thing in his residence. Where did this fragrancee from?

    ng! Ji Hao released the me Dragon Sword, and a raging fire rose from his Gold Crow cloak. He was preparing to take action at any moment.

    Mr. Crow stood on Ji Hao¡¯s head and stretched his pair of wings as his pair of blood-red eyes shone with a sharp light. He too seemed ready to zip out andunch attacks on enemies anytime. The pair of magic fire snakes had changed their adorable looks as well; they opened their jawsrgely, showing their long, thin and curved poisonous teeth shining brightly under the fiery light. A few sticky drops of venom hanging on their teeth seemed to transform into mist and spray out in a sh.

    ¡°Who¡¯s in there?¡± Ji Hao shouted coldly.

    ¡°Lo...Lord!¡± A weak footstep came from inside the cave. It was the girl who had been kidnapped by Tie Lang and his people and presented to Ji Hao, ending up being snatched away by Man Man. She was wearing a white fox-fur overcoat, tremblingly walking out of the cave.

    This girl was extraordinarily beautiful, and today, she had cleaned herself. Her smooth and shining hair was hanging loosely on her back, making her face look even whiter and more delicate. Ji Hao didn¡¯t know where she got that fox-fur overcoat from. The wide overcoat wrapped around her slim body. Added with that magical fragrance emitted from her body, all of this had actually made Ji Hao want to tear her coat into pieces and take a look at her body underneath it.

    ¡°How did you get in my cave?¡± Ji Hao looked at the girl and asked in a frosty tone. He had a deep impression of this girl because that fragrance emitted from her body was quite unique. However, after Man Man snatched her away, Ji Hao had forgotten about her. She was just a girl that Ji Hao didn¡¯t even ask the name of, how could she possibly have anything to do with Ji Hao, and why wouldn¡¯t Ji Hao forget about her?

    The girl took out a cyan-colored jade talisman from her sleeve and said in a soft voice, ¡°I took this jade talisman from Master Man Man.¡±

    Ji Hao nced at that jade talisman. After he had learned how to cast Yu Yu¡¯s divine light, he sealed his own cave with the divine light but was worried that Man Man might smash his cave with her hammers if she couldn¡¯te in when she wanted. So he made Man Man, Shaosi and rest of his teammates each a jade talisman for them toe into his cave any time they wanted.

    This jade talisman was indeed the one that belonged to Man Man. It had been carried around by Man Man for a couple of days and already had a trace of Fire God power that solely belonged to Man Man.

    ¡°Why is Man Man¡¯s talisman in your hand?¡± Ji Hao continued that frosty tone.

    This girl was so beautiful and attractive, and that fragrance emitted from her body would generate many fanciful thoughts in any man¡¯s head. Yet, what kind of man Ji Hao was?

    In his previous life, his name was Qing Long, and he would seek revenge for the smallest grievances. The number of beautiful women who had died in his hands was not small at all.

    ¡°Lord, you mercifully saved me from the hands of those beast-like bandits, I have nothing to give in return, only to devote my body to you.¡± The girl quiveringly looked at Ji Hao with a pair of watery eyes, which were faintly sparkling with ayer of soft and warm light.

    Her body then slightly shook and abruptly, the fox-fur overcoat worn by her fell down. A dense fragrance came right at Ji Hao¡¯s face making him feel dazzled. Next, he saw an extremely beautiful, wless body of a young girl exposed right before his face without any cover.

    ¡°Lord, I am willing to do anything for you... please pity me!¡± The girl spread her arms then rushed into Ji Hao¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 498: Watch

    Chapter 498: Watch

    Trantor: Editor:

    In a quiet valley and in front of a cave, with the light of a bronze oilmp, Po was teaching Luo Shan techniques of tool-crafting.

    The two of them had been fiddling with a piece of Shou Shan red bronze. Po¡¯s finger stroked across the natural andplicated patterns on the bronze block while telling Luo Shan about the powerful spells of material-purifying that were created by himself, based on his knowledge and experiences. That spell Po created could also add the power of the great Dao into magic tools.

    The human-head sized red bronze block had been glowing with a faint red light. Where Po¡¯s fingers stroked across, visible changes happened to the thick patterns on the bronze block. Those patterns had be smoother and more natural, and for some reasons, seemed livelier now.

    Lou Shan had been cultivating himself under Po¡¯s guidance till now. By now, he was alreadyrgely different from ordinary boys. His body shape had be slim and well proportioned, not as strong and sturdy as the other boys at his age. One could not see anyrge muscle on his body either.

    Faintly, Luo Shan now had a special and unworldly vibe that only belonged to cultivators. Especially his pair of sparkling eyes, they seemed like top-grade beads and had a nice, pearl-like luster. Neither his power nor life-force was perceptible. Instead, those were well restrained; every move made by Luo Shan was smooth and natural and contained an aura of mysteriousness.

    Po was teaching while Luo Shan listened carefully to him. Meanwhile, Luo Shan¡¯s ten fingers had constantly been changing motions, mimicking Po¡¯s hand motions of tool-crafting magic.

    Abruptly, Po raised his head and cast a nce at Ji Hao¡¯s cave which was near the mountaintop. After that, he slightly shook his head with a smile and murmured, ¡°Eh? Woman? Is this that so-called ¡®outer evil and inner trial¡¯? Ah, brother, my brother, this time you¡¯re on your own.¡±

    Luo Shan raised his eyebrows, sneakily put his face near Po and asked, ¡°Shifu, what woman? What ¡®outer evil and inner trial¡¯? Is there a woman in my uncle¡¯s room?¡±

    Poughed loudly, then raised the bronze block and gently knocked on Luo Shan¡¯s head and said, ¡°How old are you? Thinking about these things already? I, your Shifu, am going to see a qualified set of bronze swords crafted by you within three months, if you fail to do it, you will be kept indoor for three years... and this is not negotiable!¡±

    Luo Shan gasped quickly in pain as his little face had turned badly twisted.

    Beyond the quiet valley and in a leeward spot, Yu Mu had been standing beside a giant pot set on the snowfield. The bonfire was zing while hundreds of thumb-thick, multicolored centipedes were boiling in a colorful soup. The dense fragrance of the soup was sealed by Yu Mu with magic and could only linger in the area three-foot in radius around the pot; not even a single trace of the fragrance from the pot of soup managed to spread out.

    He straightened his chubby face in full concentration and looked after this pot of centipede soup carefully. Those hundreds of colorful poisonous centipedes were genuine treasures that he spent small half a month to dig out of the snowfield. Drinking this potful of soup up, he could at lease wake up over a thousand more Magus Acupoints, and that could save him around a year of severe cultivation.

    Around a hundred meter away, Feng Xing was lying on arge pine, sneakily reaching his head towards Ji Hao¡¯s cave and trying to look into it.

    ¡°Oi, I think that little woman is nning something bad! I, Feng Xing, such a handsome man, have shown up around her for at least a hundred times during these few days. Yet, she didn¡¯t even take a single nce at me. So I know that she¡¯s up to something malicious!¡±

    ¡°Just as I thought, this little woman is indeed up to no good. See, she stealthily got into Ji Hao¡¯s room in midnight. She¡¯s nning to murder Ji Hao!¡±

    Feng Xing turned around, looked at Yu Mu and said seriously with a bitter face, ¡°Bloody fatso, I was going to save Ji Hao from an extreme misery. I was going to shelter him from the danger. What do you think? Am I an especially decent man?¡±

    Yu Mu picked up a pair of bronze chopsticks, raised his head and quickly gave a sideway nce at Feng Xing while saying, ¡°Bollocks! That girl smells so good that even I want to bite her in the most fleshy part of her body and see if she tastes good too...With such a beautiful girl walking into his room by herself, would Ji Hao need your help? Shelter him from the danger? Do you think Ji Hao would need you to shelter him from the danger?¡±

    Feng Xing rubbed his own chin, remained lying on the branch and looked at Ji Hao¡¯s room while saying, ¡°How could I not be helping him? I bet if Ji Hao truly did something to that little woman tonight, hehe, someone will soon do some horrible things to him!¡±

    Speaking thest few words, Feng Xing raised his pair of fists and smashed them heavily down.

    Yu Mu paused, looking at Feng Xing confusingly and asked, ¡°Who?¡±

    Feng Xing gave a weird smile, lowered his voice and murmured, ¡°These days, you¡¯ve busy with those children, but I¡¯m not like you. I¡¯ve been hanging around and hearing about many things. When Man Man was talking to someone, I heard she say that Great Libation likes Ji Hao very much!¡±

    Yu Mu popped out his eyes in shock and said, ¡°Great Libation? Zhu Rong? Eh? Is Ji Hao truly going to be the Fire God¡¯s son-inw?¡±

    Yu Mu dropped the chopsticks and instantly leaped up, leaping and jumping under the pine. He narrowed his pair of little eyes and looked at Ji Hao¡¯s cave while saying, ¡°Oh my, this woman is indeed a ¡®huge disaster¡¯! If you were with her, you would truly be sheltering Ji Hao from serious danger. Oh my, that pair of hammers!¡±

    Shaking his head, Yu Mu lowered his voice and asked, ¡°That woman, how did she get into Ji Hao¡¯s room?¡±

    Feng Xing showed a rather mysterious face, rubbed his chin with his right hand for a very long time then gave a weirdugh.

    Near the dojo Ji Hao built, which was separated from the dwelling area of the three-thousand selected children by only a wall, Shaosi had opened up a cave. A few rooms were excavated in this simple cave. Man Man loved to be with someone else. Therefore, she was living in here with Shaosi.

    In one room, Taisi was lying on a piece of leather and had been snoring loudly.

    In another room, Man Man was lying on a gstone with the pair of hammers held in her arms and was also in a deep sleep.

    On the t area outside the cave, Shaosi was quietly standing under an old pine narrowing her eyes and looking at the direction of Ji Hao¡¯s cave, while her pair of hands flexibly fiddling with a few old, square shaped magic talismans which were made from ck turtle shell.

    As Shaosi¡¯s fingers flicked quickly, those magic talismans let out streams of green fluorescent light that made them seem even colder and spookier in the dark.

    ¡°Man Man, someone had taken something from you, and you don¡¯t even know! Eh!¡± In the strong blowing wind, Shaosi slightly sighed. Then, her pair of straight eyebrows raised and instantly released an extreme coldness, just like a pair of sharp swords that were suddenly pulled out from the sheaths, enough to make anyone quiver in fear.

    Shaosi¡¯s body shed in the air and silently disappeared. In the next moment, she directly appeared outside Ji Hai¡¯s cave. After she had absorbed the Candle Dragon spirit pearl, Shaosi gained the power of teleporting. Because of which, she was the most terrifying one among all of Ji Hao¡¯s close friends as she could appear and disappear suddenly, and was extremely hard to keep away.

    The sweet scented, soft and tender body of that girl bumped into Ji Hao¡¯s arms. Ji Hao only felt that his entire body was suddenly wrapped up by a warm sphere of air, and even his soul had shaken for moment as his entire body softened.

    He gripped the me Dragon Sword tighter. Ji Hao hadn¡¯t decided how to deal with this girl yet. Should he cast this girl out? Or should he do anything else? All of a sudden, a cold stream of air swooshed over, and Shaosi showed up beside Ji Hao just like a ghost. She locked the girl¡¯s neck with her long, slim and strong fingers, then conveniently tossed the girl outside.

    The girl screamed while being thrown tens of meters away by Shaosi, embarrassedly thudding into the thickyer of umted snow.

    ¡°Mannerless! It¡¯s midnight, how dare you, a lowly maid, break into Earl Yao¡¯s residence? Don¡¯t you know the rules?¡± said Shaosi in a bone-piercing cold voice. Afterward, she nodded to Ji Hao and said, ¡°Ji Hao, select a few smart boys from those students of mine to be your close guards. Otherwise, as Earl Yao, you don¡¯t have someone to even make tea for you. This is not good.¡±

    Coldly holding her head high, Shaosi then walked out through thatyer of Yu Yu¡¯s divine light with her chest puffed out. She grabbed that sweet-scented girl¡¯s neck and silently disappeared.

 Chapter 499: Dispose

    Chapter 499: Dispose

    Trantor: Editor:

    It was a quiet night. Ji Hao had been cultivating himself in his cave all night by absorbing the star power. After thest night, his power had improved slightly further.

    A clear stream of light shone and the heavy stone door opened. Twenty-four boys with uniform dress, neatly wearing ck shirts and armors on their upper bodies with ck sword sheaths hanging around their waists, got down on one knee in front of the door of Ji Hao¡¯s cave, simultaneously. They then loudly made a formally greet to Ji Hao:

    ¡°Earl Yao!¡±

    All twenty-four boys were only at the age of twelve to thirteen, but they were more than a foot taller than the other boys at their age, and their bodies were much stronger, just like cheetahs living in the forest. Those sturdy bodies made them look especially healthy and energetic.

    The natural power in the Mind was much more concentrated, and thus the people living here were much stronger than in the four wastnds. These boys were all carefully selected from over ten million of nsmen, and they were all the most talented ones.

    During these two years under Ji Hao¡¯s lead, all their living supplies were of the top quality, and they nevercked supportive medicines for cultivation. By now, all these twenty-four boys had nearly stepped into the level of Senior Magus.

    Back in Southern Wastnd, children who possessed senior-level power at such a young age would definitely be seen as marvelous geniuses even among top-graderge scales; even in Pu Ban city, these boys could still be counted as potential talents.

    Sensing the sharp sense of powers releasing from these boys¡¯ bodies and seeing their sharp and determined gazes, Ji Hao delightfully nodded. ¡®All good boys,¡¯ thought Ji Hao, ¡®but...¡¯¡¯

    Ji Hao looked at them a bit confusedly, and asked, ¡°What are you...¡±

    The boy kneeling in the front cupped his hands and responded loudly and clearly, ¡°Under Shifu Shaosi¡¯s order, from now on, we are Earl Yao¡¯s close guards, and we will do all kinds of works for you. Shifu Shaosi ordered that wherever you, Earl Yao, go, we will be following you closely.¡±

    Ji Hao slightly opened his mind, not managing to think straight for quite a while.

    Nothing happenedst night except that sweet-scented girl showing up in his room and bumping into his arms, right? But why did Shaosi take such a big step? Eh? Eh? She had actually selected twenty-four smart boys to stick with Ji Hao so early in the morning, why?

    However, Ji Hao also felt that he could indeed use some close guards working for him.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t expect them to be especially powerful, but at least they could do many things for him. Rubbing his chin, Ji Hao slowly nodded and said, ¡°Alright, this is not bad anyways. Since you¡¯re my close guards, hereafter, you should have my family name. I give you the family name of ¡®Ji.¡¯ You and your descendants can all use this family name of mine.¡±

    The faces of the group of boys turned red with excitement. They heavily kowtowed to Ji Hao and pressed their heads against the ground, not raising their heads back up for quite a while.

    In this era, as ves, a family name given by their master meant supreme glory. Ji Hao gave them his family name, which meant that since today they had truly broken away from the position of a ve, and this would also bring their parents great benefits.

    A family name solidified these boys¡¯ loyalty to an extreme extent, making them willingly devote their entire hearts to Ji Hao and be Ji Hao¡¯s trusted guards.

    ¡°And your name, well, I¡¯m toozy to memorize your current names anyway. Since now you have a new family name, I¡¯ll just give you new names as well.¡± Ji Hao pointed at the twenty-four boys, pondered for a while then pped his hands,ughed and said, ¡°Ah, here...¡±

    Tian, Di, Xuan, Huang, Yu, Zhou, Hong, Huang, Ri, Yue, Ying, Ze, Xing, Xiu, Lie, Zhang, Han, Lai, Shu, Wang, Qiu, Shou, Dong, Cang!£Û1£Ý

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to spend too much effort on this. Therefore, he simply used the first twenty-four characters of the Thousand Character ssic to name these boys.

    For example, the oldest one among these boys was named as Ji Tian by Ji Hao, and the second oldest one was named Ji Di by Ji Hao, and so on.

    Attaining the family name of their master and then being named by Ji Hao himself, by now, these twenty-four boys were so excited that their faces had even turned purple and they were unable to say a word. They gasped quickly and heavily, all feeling that as if they had been treading upon the clouds. If Ji Hao gave out his order right now, these boys would even dare to wield their swords towards the heaven.

    Ji Hao turned around, nced at his own cave, then pointed at the mountainside beside his cave and said, ¡°Later, go find Kua E and his brothers for help. Tell them to expand the area beside my cave and make each of you a room to live.¡±

    Ji Tian and the other boys growled loudly in response. Immediately, Ji Cang, the youngest one among the twenty-four, let out a shrill whistle and following that, an iron feather eagle dove down from the air. Ji Cang hopped onto the eagle¡¯s back, flying towards the building base of Yao Mountain city.

    Ji Hao nodded in satisfaction. In the future, He wouldn¡¯t be running around for small things like this, and these boys would work for him under his orders. This felt not bad at all.

    Not long after Ji Cang flew out, an overwhelmingly great, hot wind roared over from the southeast. Ji Hao hurriedly turned around and saw that from the direction of Pu Ban city, a mile in radius fiery cloud that was tailed by a tens of miles long, tremendous huge fiery light stream, swiftly screamed towards himself like a shooting star.

    When the enormous fiery cloud was still tens of miles away from Yao Mountain, the great heat released by it already turned all snow drifting above Yao Mountain into rain. Wherever the fiery cloud flew across, all the snow melted. With his sharp eyesight, Ji Hao saw twelve fire flood dragons had been showing their sharp teeth while spurting out raging mes all the way and letting out deep roars from time to time.

    Standing on top of each flood dragon¡¯s back was a divine looking man, wearing a scorching-red armor and with his entire body wrapped in dazzling fire.

    The sense of power released from these divine looking men¡¯s bodies was immense and strong. Ji Hao scanned across their bodies with his spiritual power and in shock found that they were all peak-level Magus Kings.

    Behind these twelve divine looking men were three-thousand and six-hundred elite warriors, all wearing red armors and mounting on fiery elephants. These warriors were all at the peak-senior-level, and those fire elephants had been glowing brightly with a fiery light that made them look especially powerful.

    The sense of power released by the twelve divine looking men and those warriors was rather strange,rgely different from the sense of power released from ordinary people¡¯s bodies; they were all descendants of gods. Judging by the style of armors worn by them and the burning-hot power vibration released from their bodies, these were all Fire God, Zhu Rong¡¯s people.

    The fiery cloud swooshed over, abruptly stopping in front of Ji Hao. The twelve god-like men mounted on fire flood dragons leaped down from the fiery cloud, quickly got down on one knee and saluted to Ji Hao and said, ¡°Lord Earl Yao! From now on, we are all Princess Man Man¡¯s close guards, and all under Earl Yao¡¯smand!¡±

    Ji Hao was dumbfounded. What the hell? Why did Zhu Rong send such a powerful army to him for no reason?

    Twelve peak-level Magus Kings with three thousand and six hundred peak-level Senior Magi, and all these men were Man Man¡¯s close guards? With Man Man¡¯s explosive temper, Ji Hao could just imagine that his Yao Mountain territory would never becking boisterousness in the future.

    ¡°You...¡± Ji Hao didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Zip! Man Man dashed over with that sweet-scented girl carried in her hand. Seeing Ji Hao, she conveniently threw that girl to those warriors of Fire God, then yelled at them while grinningly facing Ji Hao, ¡°Ahyaya, did Abba send you over here? Hm, send this girl back. Doesn¡¯t she like to hang out with men at midnight? Send her back to Southern Wastnd. Give her to my seventh brother, that bastard!¡±

    The girl¡¯s face immediately turned paper-pale. Man Man then said to her with a huge grin, ¡°Ahyaya, Ji Hao is nobody but a tiny Earl Yao. What can you get by staying with him? My seventh brother is a blood son of my Abba and a prince of Zhu Rong family. He¡¯s a hundred times better than Ji Hao! You go stick to him!¡±

    A few mid-aged men who were wearing long robes and tall hats grabbed the girl up with a weird smile on their faces, then trod upon fiery clouds and rose up into the air, flying away in the blink of an eye.

    Ji Hao spread his hands, helplessly looking at Man Man. What exactly had just happened?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    £Û1£Ý Thousand Character ssic (Chinese: Ç§×ÖÎÄ; pinyin: Qi¨¡nz¨¬w¨¦n), also known as the Thousand Character Text, is a Chinese poem used as a primer for teaching Chinese characters to children from the sixth century onwards. It contains exactly one thousand characters, each used only once, arranged into 250 lines of four characters apiece and grouped into four line rhyming stanzas to make it easy to memorize. Trantion of the first line of this poem is below:

    The sky was ck, and the earth was yellow.

    The universe was vast and a dark whole.

    The sun rises and sets, and the moon is regrly round,

    Stars spread high above without a toll.

    Cold and heate and go,

    Fall harvest and storing for winter people know.

    Intercry days and months are fixed to make a year,

    When clouds rise and meet cold, there will soon be rain,

    When dew drops congeal, they be frost in the main.

 Chapter 500: Dowry

    Chapter 500: Dowry

    Trantor: Editor:

    Back in Pu Ban city, near Emperor Shun¡¯s Town Hall was an old woods of pine trees. Among those pine trees with thick and twisted branches that looked like countless dreadful monsters, a crooked cottage was standing alone beside a tens of meters in radius, dark green pool that was covered by duckweed.

    The woods, the cottage and the pool all had been giving an unspeakably old feeling, even the old frog lying on a lotus leaf right in the middle of the pool seemed ancient. The gray eyeballs of that old frog moved asionally, and every time it did that, it seemed to weirdly say£¬¡® I am getting tired of living.¡¯ Everything was weird in here.

    Candle Dragon Gui was squatting in front of the cottage, looking at a small ck snake which had beenzily swimming under the duckweed.

    The ck snake had a strange body shape, a human fist-sized head of its was attached to its chopstick-thick body. With the first nce, its head seemed simr to that of a flood dragon, and it indeed had four tiny ws under its belly. If it weren¡¯t for its strange body proportions, this small ck snake would truly look like a ck flood dragon.

    Instead of the pair of eyes of the ck snake were two zing green fires. It didn¡¯t have eyeballs, those that two zing green fires, emitting a dim and spooky green light, shing across the dark-green pool water. The longer one looked at it, the weirder and scarier it would feel.

    From time to time, this ck snake would close its eyes and instantly, the entire pine wood, which was facing a heavy snow, would dim down. The outside remained in bright daylight, but inside the woods, it was like dusk. All the light had gone dim as the ck snake closed its eyes,

    When the twelve Fire God warriormanders and the three thousand and six hundred elite Fire God warriors sent out by Zhu Rong trod on fiery cloud and swooshed across the air, Candle Dragon Gui, who seemed to have an absence of mind at the moment, suddenly stood up and raised his head to look at them.

    ¡°Eh? Looks quite nice... what does that old fire monster want to do?¡± Two brightly green spheres of fire swooshed up from Candle Dragon Gui¡¯s eyes. The green fire in his eyes was exactly the same as the green fire zing in the ck snake¡¯s eyes. Countless twisted spell symbols floated in the green fire and had been rotating; all spell symbols were dark as ink, seeming to devour every single stream of light in the world.

    He turned his palm around and abruptly, a new turtle shell appeared in Candle Dragon Gui¡¯s hand.

    The ck snake reached its head out of the water surface, opened its jaws and let out a green stream of fire towards Candle Dragon Gui. He put the turtle shell on the green fire and burned it for a while. Soon, a few tiny cracks emerged from the turtle shell along with a series of cracking noise.

    Candle Dragon Gui¡¯s finger gently stroked across those cracks. Following a shrill noise that came from an unknown source, wisps of green smoke gradually puffed up from where Candle Dragon Gui¡¯s fingertips and the turtle shell made contact. His body slightly quivered, then he put that turtle shell back into his sleeve, raised his head again and looked at that army of Fire God warriors, which had already flown away, only leaving a faint trace of fiery light. He then gave a mysterious smile.

    ¡°Yo, yo, yo, not long ago he was saying that Ji Hao was not yet good enough for his daughter, but now he¡¯s in such a rush to send people over there. Is he truly seeing Ji Hao as his son-inw already? Well, that¡¯s totally understandable... he might generate a rtionship with that man after all, hehe!¡±

    Candle Dragon Gui grinned so hard that even those deep wrinkles on his face had been ttened while murmuring, ¡°However, that little girl of yours is still young. As for her temper...Ah,¡± Clicking his tongue, he continued, ¡°Speaking of being a mother...Earl Yao is the owner of a million-mile radius piece ofnd after all. As his wife and the firstdy of hisnd, the girl best be quiet and clever, and help Earl Yao to administrate all kinds of domestic affairs.¡±

    While shrugging, Candle Dragon Gui coughed slightly. He then lowered his head and asked that small ck snake with a gentle voice, ¡°Old pal, if the firstdy of Earl Yao¡¯snd ends up to be as wild as a monkey, carrying a pair of huge hammers and smashing everyone she doesn¡¯t like... do you think that would be possible?¡±

    The ck snake blinked its eyes, and after a while, a cold and hoarse voice slowly came from inside his body, ¡°I like energetic and strong women. Do you disagree with my words?¡±

    Candle Dragon Gui¡¯s grinning face instantly froze. He stared at the ck snake for a while and atst shouted angrily, ¡°Old monster, those three main tendons of yours deserved to be broken by the dragon emperor¡¯s daughter for flirting with her! For the rest of your life, you can just dribble towards that female dragon!¡±

    The ck snake giggled with a frosty voice, then said in a weird, slightly skittish tone, ¡°You old bast*rd... I do like that kind of woman, what can you do to me? That old girl will..y eggs for me and hatch my babies sooner orter!¡±

    Candle Dragon Gui snorted coldly, then turned around and walked into the cottage.

    Looking from the outside, this cottage of Candle Dragon Gui was merely five meters in radius and could contain three to five people at most. However, once one walked inside, one would find a magical world actually hiding in it. Inside the cottage was a magnificent pce, entirely made from ck gold. Surrounding the pce were countless brightly glowing pearls floating in the air and slowly rotating around the pce, just like stars in the sky.

    A dense ck mist had been spreading within the pce, and in the seemingly boundless pce, numerous human silhouettes could be seen standing in the ck mist. Every single one of those human silhouettes had been giving out a weird and mysterious feeling, along with a strong power vibration that could make anyone feel hard to breathe.

    Candle Dragon Gui walked deeply into the pce and sat down on arge chair that was purely ck and decorated with nine embossed dragons while gasping quickly.

    He grabbed a tablet, which was ced on the small golden table in front of therge chair, then pped it loudly against the golden table.

    Followed by a loud buzzing noise, countless people standing in the pce simultaneously got down on one knee, silently saluting to Candle Dragon Gui. Next, they raised their heads, showing their dark and deep eyes which had green fire zing in them, while silently staring at Candle Dragon Gui.

    ¡°Candle Dragon Huo, Candle Dragon Yan, Candle Dragon Fire and Candle Dragon Yi, the four of you listen to my order. I order you to lead our warriors and head to the Yao Mountain. Hereafter, you will be under Shaosi¡¯smand. You, from your skin to your bones, from your blood to your flesh, from every single hair of yours to the clothes and armors worn by you, to the weapons you¡¯re carrying, even to your families, your sons, grandsons, and generations of descendants... will all be Shaosi¡¯s personal warriors.¡±

    The four warriors, who were nearly ten meters tall, muscr and even apparently a bit sturdier than the Jia n big warriors, responded with resonant growls. They then thudded both of their knees heavily against the ground and kowtowed loudly to Candle Dragon Gui for three times.

    ¡°By the way, take this Candle Dragon altar with you. Tell Shaosi that this is her dowry that I have prepared for her, and when she gets married, this altar, a great treasure, will be presented to her husband.¡± Candle Dragon Gui waved his hand while speaking. A small altar made from ck and white bones and entirely wrapped in a dense mist flew out, being caught by a warrior with his hand.

    Ten minutester, the four close guards of Candle Dragon Gui who were at the level of Divine Magi and had served him for thousands of years, led sixteen Magus Kings and eight-thousand elite Senior Magi warriors of the Candle Dragon n, along with over three hundred thousand families of theirs. They started treading on a ck cloud and flew towards the northeast in a formidable array.

    In front of human emperor¡¯s Town Hall, Zhu Rong, who had been smilingly chatting to a human minister, suddenly darkened his face while angrily raising his head and ncing at that ck cloud.

    ¡°A man who has outlived his usefulness is not a decent man...You old bast*rd!¡± Abruptly, Zhu Rong pointed at the ck cloud and cursed relentlessly.

    In the old pine wood, Candle Dragon Gui had squatted back by the pool, quietly looking at that small ck snake.

    After quite a long while, he suddenly started giggling, then said, ¡°Do you really think that I¡¯m gonna die and know nothing? Hehe, once I saw that sword formation, I know that the boy, Ji Hao, had gotten a giant luck.¡±

    Clicking his tongue, Candle Dragon Gui continued, ¡°Old pal, do you think that I am a bit shameless...by marrying my own female disciple to someone to establish a rtionship with someone else?¡±

    The small ck snake reached its head out of the water, looking at Candle Dragon Gui honestly and responded, ¡°To be honest, the sense of shame, what good can it do anyways?¡±

    ¡°As long as you can get some benefits... For benefits, if you have to be shameless, then just be shameless. Who cares?¡±

 Chapter 501: Totem

    Chapter 501: Totem

    Trantor: Editor:

    Ji Hao stood on top of Yao Mountain, quietly looking at the busy building site of Yao Mountain city.

    Large snowkes had been fluttering down, but Kua E and his brothers were all soaked with sweat while treading on colorful clouds, growling rumblingly and dashing around. Stove-full of liquid starry divine iron ceaselessly poured down from the sky, seeming like a river in heaven flowing down to the human world. Under the divine power of those divine gods, the liquid iron transformed into sections of the scorching red wall.

    From time to time, five-meter tall divine gods would rush over while gasping loudly and quickly. Three to five of them as a group carried enormous divineponents over and violently smashed them into the wall, merging these gigantic divineponents, that contained secret magics of the heaven, with the wall.

    Those divineponents seemed to be simply shaped and extra heavy. At first nce, they might look roughly crafted, but if one gave a closer look, one would find that every single line of each divineponent could be considered marvelous. All of these divineponents were lusterless, yet deeply inside theseponents, patterns of clouds and lightning bolts would sh across like streams of water.

    Heaven and earth great formation, thebination of the ten top-grade divine magic formations of the ancient heaven, surely had a magical and tremendous power.

    After these divineponents merged with the heaven and earth great formation, in the future, Ji Hao¡¯s Yao Mountain city would not only have great defensive power, it would also possess a terrifyingly great attacking capability. The city would be tough enough to deal with a formidable army that had hundreds of millions of warriors.

    Seeing Kua E and his brothers working so hard, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but silently guess what exactly had happened to the ancient heaven that caused these divine gods to descend to the human world and build cities for the humankind so conscientiously and hard.

    Turning around, Ji Hao looked at the south. On the southern side of Yao Mountain¡¯s main peak and on a in area by a river, tens of thousands of Candle Dragon n warriors had been building a foundation for a temporary residence.

    Four Divine Magi, sixteen Magus Kings and eight thousand Senior Magi, along with hundreds of thousands of elite nsmen; among these nsmen, even the weakest one was a high-level Junior Magus.

    For an unknown reason, Candle Dragon Gui sent such a great army over, directly under Shaosi¡¯smand. Ji Hao had no idea what this was for.

    Nevertheless, this was a good thing anyway. With all these people stationed in here, the military force of Yao Mountain territory had grown further stronger.

    Separated from these Candle Dragon n people by a river, and in woods, those elite warriors sent by Zhu Rong had also been building houses. These two groups of people came one after another. Candle Dragon n people arrived only less than an hourter than Zhu Rong¡¯s people before they even managed to build their houses.

    Shaosi and Man Man each led a batch of warriors, and had been quite busy on both sides of the river.

    Shaosi had been managing the hundreds of thousands of people perfectly well with a clear division of work. Everyone had his or her specific job. Soon, a temporary town had roughly started to show its shape.

    As for the thousands of elite warriors under Man Man¡¯s lead, they all seemed in a bit hurry-scurry. At first, those warriors were doing pretty well, but after Man Man stepped in and randomly gave out a series of orders, these warriors had lost their direction and the whole building site had fallen into a mess. The houses they built all seemed to be crooked and in irregr shapes.

    ¡°Eh!¡± Ji Hao helplessly shook his head and gave a bitter smile.

    ¡®Well, just let them do whatever they want. All Candle Dragon n people and Zhu Rong¡¯s warriors are going to move into Yao Mountain city after it is built up anyway. This temporary residence of theirs can be allowed to be not so decent, and that doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    All of a sudden, Ji Hao sensed a gentle yet warm sense of powering from behind him. He hurriedly turned around and saw Zhu Rong, who was iparably, breathtakingly handsome and wearing a long red cloak, standing behind him with a weird faint smile on the face. He truly was the current Fire God and the Great Libation of the humankind. Although Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual power remained activated all the time, he failed to notice how Zhu Rong actually showed up when he came.

    Ji Hao hurriedly cupped his hands and saluted to Zhu Rong, ¡°Great Libation!¡±

    ¡°Hehe,¡± Zhu Rongughed, then gently looked at Ji Hao and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so formal, just call me Uncle Zhu Rong.¡±

    Ji Hao paused for a second, thenughed as well and called ¡®Uncle Zhu Rong¡¯ as Zhu Rong just said.

    Zhu Rong satisfyingly nodded. He too two steps forward, held his hands behind his body, looking at the two building sites of Candle Dragon n people and his own warriors, which lookedpletely different. Abruptly, the handsome face of his twisted and his mouth corners twitched intensively downwards.

    ¡°Eh, is the girl, the female disciple of that old bast*rd, Candle Dragon Gui... her name is Shaosi? She¡¯s indeed a smart and capable girl!¡± Zhu Rong coughed embarrassedly, then swung his arm up and pointed at the other side of the river and said, ¡°But, my Man Man is also not bad, right?¡±

    Ji Hao grinned instantly. He nodded and responded, ¡°Man Man is good indeed.¡±

    Zhu Rong nodded again in satisfaction. He then pped heavily on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°My, Zhu Rong¡¯s girl is surely good. So, I shall leave Man Man in your hands from now on... you cannot bully her. Eh, Candle Dragon Gui, that old bast*rd... he¡¯s indeed quite generous this time. Four Divine Magi as his close guards, Huo, Yan, Fire, Yi...This old bast*rd, is he truly willing to send all of them over?¡±

    Hearing Zhu Rong, cold sweat oozed out of Ji Hao¡¯s forehead. What did he mean by ¡®I shall leave Man Man in your hands from now on¡¯?

    Snorting coldly for a few times, Zhu Rong continued ndly, ¡°I also have an army of warriors in Pu Ban city. They are packing now, andter, they wille over along with that Divine Fire Pce of mine. Since then, that army of warriors of mine will be under your directmand!¡±

    Zhu Rong turned around his palm and threw a fist-sized red tablet that was crafted in the shape of me into Ji Hao¡¯s hand without giving Ji Hao a chance to reject. Then he said, ¡°Among them, eight are Divine Magi, twenty-four are Magus Kings while the rest twelve thousand are Senior Magi. They were mine, your dear uncle¡¯s close guards when I was in Pu Ban city. But hereafter, they are all yours!¡±

    Faintly, Ji Hao sensed something didn¡¯t feel right. He nced at Zhu Rong, then looked at those Candle Dragon n people around Shaosi, and instantly realized something. He then gave a few embarrassedughs and asked, ¡°You and elder Candle Dragon, what, what are you doing exactly?¡±

    Zhu Rong wielded his broad sleeve andughed out loud while saying, ¡°Dowry! Didn¡¯t you see? That old bast*rd is so shameless, sending so many people straight over here. Only me, your dear uncle, still had some sense of shame at first and...But thinking about it, these days what good can a sense of shame possibly do? As long as you¡¯re powerful enough, you¡¯re a decent man. As for things like sense of shame, hehe!¡±

    Punching hard on Ji Hao¡¯s chest, who was nearly transfixed, Zhu Rong continued in a nd tone, ¡°So I¡¯ll leave Man Man in your hands. When she gets older, you shall have your babies as soon as possible. That girl, Shaosi, she¡¯s also good. You shall just marry her too. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know how to negotiate with that old bast*rd, Candle Dragon Gui...that old bast*rd...¡±

    Cursing angrily, Zhu Rong wielded his hand and a sphere of fire slowly flew out of his sleeve as he said, ¡°This Yao Mountain city of yours is not bad. You have invited these big guys to build the city for you... right choice. I¡¯m heading back to Southern Wastnd, and this is a small gift to your Yao Mountain City.¡±

    Nine entirely golden red dead bodies of three-legged Gold Crows that had the wing span of ten to fifteen thousand meters, slowly flew out from Zhu Rong¡¯s sleeve.

    The nine Gold Crows floated upon the top of Yao Mountain and immediately, a great heat was released as a bright light lit the entire area up. Within the area of ten miles in radius, the snow was evaporated and the wind ceased, as a purely positive, warm power spread quickly. Ji Hao only felt that a great heat had shrouded his body and next, the power contained in his body was suddenly activated.

    Following by a loud series of popping noise, under the Gold Crow¡¯s glow, Ji Hao momentarily woke up over ten thousand new Magus Acupoints up!

    ¡°These nine Gold Crows can be the totems of your Yao Mountain territory!¡± Zhu Rong said while generously waving his hand.

 Chapter 502: Story

    Chapter 502: Story

    Trantor: Editor:

    Once the bodies of the nine enormous three-legged Gold Crows showed up, an overwhelmingly great positive power caught the attentions of Kue E and his brothers. The group of divine gods nced over in surprise, then all began yelling.

    ¡°Eh? Those nine old fire birds? Back then they died so miserably!¡±

    ¡°Hm, speaking of them, they were kinda rted to my family!¡±

    ¡°Old fire monster, are you really willing to give out these nine treasures of yours? These are genuine treasures that had been cherished by your family for generations!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Truly willing to give out treasures like these? Ha, Earl Yao, although he¡¯s not as tall and strong as we are...¡±

    The group of divine gods shouted and yelled, and Zhu Rong turned around, nicely giving a warm smile to those big guys. Then all of a sudden, countless beams of fiery light dazzled out of his pair of eyes and violently burned those big guys¡¯ bodies, as Zhu Rong roared thunderously out.

    ¡°Piss off! All of you!¡±

    Along with waves of sizzling noise, a smell of burnt skin spread out far away. The group of divine gods, who had thick and tough skins, all howled out in pain while pping on the fire attached tightly to their bodies in haste. They then turned around and fled away swiftly. While running, they had still beenining without an end.

    Ji Hao raised his head and looked at the nine Gold Crows.

    Back in Southern Wastnd and in the secret space hiding in the mulberry woods, there was one skeleton of a Gold Crow. Later, in order to make friends with Ji Hao, Zhu Rong Tonggong presented Ji Hao with hundreds of Gold Crow skeletons, which were stored by Zhu Rong Family.

    However, no matter in terms of shape, appearance, sense of power and the degree of preservation, those Gold Crow skeletons could not bepared with these, nine three-legged Gold Crows, which had now been shining in front of Ji Hao. One couldpare the power contained in those Gold Crow skeletons possessed by Gold Crow n currently to a magnificent towering mountain while these nine Gold Crows with an extending, huge mountain range of unperceivable height and covered in dense mist.

    These nine Gold Crows had died countless years ago, yet the power vibration released from their bodies remained extremely strong and vibrant. At the same time, they looked extraordinarily beautiful. They maintained a gesture of diving down, seemingly targeted on a prey, and that fierce aura of killing released by them even made Ji Hao feel hard to look directly at them.

    More astonishingly, despite the fact that they had died for God knew how many years, their hearts were still beating and their blood was still flowing. Their bodies had even been continuously absorbing natural power, ceaselessly transforming the natural power into scorching hot, sunlight-like like bright light, and emitting it out.

    Additionally, their bodies were perfectly unharmed. Not a slight wound could be seen on their bodies. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t tell what had actually killed them back then.

    ¡°They are...¡± Ji Hao looked at Zhu Rong in shock. The strong and warm power unceasingly surging into his body made him soak in sweat. The immense, scorching hot power released from the nine Gold Crows was like stored floodwater that finally found an outlet, which was Ji Hao¡¯s body. Automatically, the surging power wave gathered towards Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    The hot power slightly flew in Ji Hao¡¯s body, then quickly transformed into his own power, surging along his meridians like flooding great rivers. Within the time span of a few breaths, the newly awakened ten-thousand Magus Acupoints of Ji Hao were filled up to an extreme extent. The power stored in each Magus Acupoints rotated round by round, continuously strengthening the Magus Acupoints.

    New Magus Acupoints were swiftly filled up one after another. Newly grown power umted in those new Magus Acupoints like boilingva, bing thicker and thicker, greater and greater. Nourished by that power, Ji Hao¡¯s body condition was improving bit by bit at a sensible rate.

    ¡°These are the first batch of Gold Crows in this world, born when the world was created. The ancestors of all Gold Crows and the other crow-kind creatures in this world are these nine.¡± Zhu Rong raised his head and looked at these nine three-legged Gold Crow, continuing ndly, ¡°You came from Gold Crow n of the Southern Wastnd, and you are born with the special fire power that is originated from them. Therefore, although these nine Gold Crows have died for many years, the power released by their bodies can still be highly beneficial for you.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t live through that period of time. But I heard that back in the ancient time, these nine Gold Crow were nearly invincible, and could rival all gods and devils in this world.¡±

    ¡°But eventually, they fell. Along the entire Gold Crow kind, they were all killed by someone else, only leaving a faint, inherited bloodline.¡±

    Carefully listening to the heartbeats of these nine Gold Crow, Ji Hao asked, ¡°But their bodies are still alive, right?¡±

    Zhu Rong slowly nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°Yes, their bodies are still alive, but their souls have been destroyed by someone with the ¡®supreme sword intent.¡¯ Even though their bodies remained alive, their souls had died. That¡¯s why they had fallen eventually.¡±

    Snorting coldly, Zhu Rong gave a weird smirk and continued, ¡°The one who killed them was nning to peel them and make them into a pot of soup, then eat them up. But just in time, the ancestor of my family passed by and thus, these nine Gold Crows became cherished treasures of my family ever since.¡±

    ¡°Passed by just in time?¡± Ji Hao suspiciously looked at Zhu Rong and asked.

    Zhu Rong rubbed his own nose, thenughed embarrassedly and continued in that nd tone of his, ¡°Hm, just passed by. Anyway, that killer had fought against these nine Gold Crows for a rather long span of time and was severely injured. Therefore, my ancestor managed to conveniently take these nine Gold Crow bodies.¡±

    ¡°Zhu Rong family possessed the Fire God bloodline. Therefore, all magical creatures in this world born with a nature of fire, including all kinds of animals and devil gods, all had a good rtionship with my Zhu Rong family, including the Gold Crow n at that time.¡±

    ¡°The ancestral totem worshiped by Gold Crow n back then was the three-legged Gold Crow. Gold Crow n¡¯s original territory was in Eastern Wastnd, but after their ancestral totems were murdered by someone else, the Gold Crow n almost died out. My ancestor saved them, after which, the remaining one branch of the Gold Crow n fled to the Southern Wastnd.¡±

    Ji Hao widely opened his mouth and looked at Zhu Rong in shock.

    Gold Crow n¡¯s original territory was in Eastern Wastnd? And because the oldest, most powerful nine Gold Crows were murdered, only one branch of nsmen of the ancient Gold Crow n managed to survive, fleeing to Southern Wastnd with the help of Zhu Rong family, and lived in there ever since?

    ¡°This can also be counted as returning these Gold Crows¡¯ bodies to their original owner!¡± Zhu Rong smilingly looked at Ji Hao and said, ¡°Before the Chi Ban Mountain war ended, I had already sent messages back to Zhu Rong Mountain and told them to send these nine Gold Crows over. These were delivered just a few days ago. I was nning to give these to you when you and Man Man got married, as a gift. But...some shameless old bastard!¡±

    Cursing Candle Dragon Gui again, Zhu Rrong continued a bit disappointedly, ¡°But it¡¯s fine. When your Yao Mountain city is built up, these nine Gold Crow bodies can be ced in your city. By then, this Yao Mountain city of yours will look great and decent enough, and as Earl Yao, the owner of this ce, you will seem to be more powerful and influential.¡±

    ¡°The one who killed these Gold Crows back then, who was it?¡± Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and asked.

    ¡°The founder of Ten Sun Country, but he is long gone.¡± said Zhu Rong affirmatively, ¡°But you know, things like hatred between ns...Ten Sun Country, I mean people like Ying Yunpeng and those ns under the influence of Ten Sun Country, they will not be friendly to you.¡±

    Ji Hao suddenly understood why those archers from Eastern Wastnd sneakily attacked him back when he just came to Pu Ban city and became an apprentice of the Magi Pce. After that, Shaosi and Taisi made their moves and cursed Ying Yunpeng¡¯s son and nephew to death. And since then, a hatred had grown between Ying Yunpeng and Ji Hao.

    It turned out that all these didn¡¯t happen for no reason. Instead, the blood hatred existed all the time, since long, long ago.

    No matter what the nine Gold Crows were murdered for, and whether it was right or wrong, Ji Hao had their bloodline in him. If Ten Sun Country¡¯s people wanted to bring troubles to him, he could only puff his chest out and fight back!

 Chapter 503: Insight

    Chapter 503: Insight

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Zhu Rong showed up abruptly, generously leaving nine Gold Crow bodies and walked right away, not even saying a word to Man Man.

    Looking at the stream of fiery light left in the sky by Zhu Rong, Ji Hao stood on top of the mountain and couldn¡¯t say a word for quite a long while. Zhu Rong and Candle Dragon Gui, these two old men had sent all those warriors and treasures over. It seemed that they were resolved to bond their daughter and female disciple with Ji Hao, weren¡¯t they?

    ¡°I had heard about a lot of rapes, but didn¡¯t think that someone would be forced to marry like this...¡± A bit helplessly, Ji Hao looked at the nine Gold Crow bodies floating in the midair, which had been releasing inexhaustible light and heat, unable to figure out the reason why.

    After a very, very long while, Ji Hao suddenly realized something. He took a slow nce in the direction of Po¡¯s cave, seeming to think about something.

    He gained the favor from Zhu Rong and Candle Dragon Gui so suddenly. Without a doubt, they had already discovered some of Ji Ha¡¯s secrets through the sword formation Yu Yu lent to him, hadn¡¯t they? They already knew that Ji Hao was Yu Yu¡¯s disciple. Otherwise, Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation would never end up in Ji Hao¡¯s hands.

    Both Zhu Rong and Candle Dragon Gui were old monsters whose ages no one knew. The history of Zhu Rong family and Candle Dragon n was long enough as well, both existing since the prehistorical era andsted till present. It waspletely reasonable for Zhu Rong and Candle Dragon Gui to know about Yu Yu.

    But, Man Man and Shaosi...

    ¡°They are both good girls, but can I be counted as a good man?¡± Ji Hao sat on top of the mountain with his legs crossed. His primordial spirit came out of his body and floated over his head, while the power of his primordial spirit was fully activated. Then, he began questioning his own heart. The light spot of wisdom in his primordial spirit shone deeply into his heart, and quietly, Ji Hao retrospected his previous and current life, questioning himself about the most original thoughts deep down his heart.

    The light released from the nine Gold Crow bodies lit the entire space, while a warm power ceaselessly surged into Ji his body.

    Although the souls had perished, the bodies of these nine Gold Crows remained alive. The golden light released by them contained pure life-force, absorbing part of which along with power released from the nine Gold Crow bodies made the figure of Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit turn much clearer than before.

    Spots of cyan light slowly emerged from around Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit. On each light spot, a slight trace ofplicated and profound natural patterns had been forming gradually. Ji Hao only felt that he was sitting in the prehistorical universe and surrounding him was an inexhaustible light. His cultivation was improving speedily; the result he gained through this short while of deep contemtion was as valuable as the achievements he made through years of severe cultivation.

    ¡°Insight?¡± In the quiet valley, and in front of a cave, Po quickly stood up and smilingly looked at the mountaintop where Ji Hao was sitting on.

    ¡°Those ninerge fiery birds were indeed destined to meet you, brother. This is wonderful.¡± Po couldn¡¯t help but grin in delight and said, ¡°In this case, the base of your great Dao, my brother, is lying on this small sun of yours. It¡¯s just that, my brother, you¡¯re cultivating as a Magus and a Daoist Priest at the same time. What an interesting journey would you make on your way pursuing the great Dao?¡±

    Giving a fewughs, Po patted the backside of his own head. A cyan-colored cloud emerged upon his head, on top of which, a fist-sized, cyan colored lotus bloomed swayingly. Next, the lotus swiftly transformed into a cyan stream of light and surged straight up to the sky, lithely turning in the air and melting with Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit.

    Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit rippled like the water for a few times, after which the cyan lotus melted within it. Meanwhile, Po¡¯s understanding regarding the great Dao taught by Yu Yu, transformed into countless tadpole-like ancient characters and symbols, slowly merging with Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit.

    Ji Hao only felt that his mind had never been clearer than this before. Under the light given by the nine Gold Crow, the understanding he had regarding the great Dao taught by Yu Yu suddenly grew much deeper.

    The nine Gold Crows floating in midair kept on releasing a dazzling golden light and shining on the entire area. One could even see the golden-red light ten-thousand miles away. Countless Yao Mountain people kneeled on the ground, kowtowing to the nine enormous Gold Crows floating in the sky, worshiping them solemnly.

    For an unknown reason, these people felt more confident and loyal to this Yao Mountain territory. Some of them even turned their loyalty and confidence into a passionate faith, and all started to eulogize Ji Hao for his greatness.

    Pure power streams of faith continuously surged into Ji Hao¡¯s body from a great distance away. Being nourished by this magical power of faith, the cyan light spots emerged from around Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit more frequently than before. More and more cyan light spots emerged and soonbined into a thinyer of light, covering the entire primordial spirit up.

    A spot of clear cyan light emerged from upon Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit, dripping down from the top of its head, dropping across the entire spirit like a drop of liquid silver, settling on the bottom atst.

    The hazy primordial spirit of his was like an empty container, and after this pure cyan light spot had emerged, it had instantly been added with some vivid colors and a mystical sense.

    ¡°The power of faith belongs to the humankind. The fortune given by nature...just as magical as I heard.¡± Po stood in front of his cave and watched the cyan light spot emerge in Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit, and couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Shifu has many disciples under his guidance. From the condensation of primordial spirit to the primordial spirit leaving the body and wandering around, to the condensation of this, very first spot of light of great Dao... even those talented and powerful few disciples of Shifu had spent around thirty years of severe cultivation to achieve all this. But how many years has brother Ji Hao been studying on Yu Yu¡¯s Daoist magic?¡±

    Abruptly, Po¡¯s look changed as he growled deeply out.

    ¡°How dare you? Want to die?!¡± Po¡¯s body then shed across the air and transformed into a gust of wind and swiftly blew out.

    Under Yao Mountain, Yi Shen had been dashing speedily in the fierce wind, as fast as a roaring arrow. A human-shaped long trace was left where he moved across, and all snowkes that drifted near this trace were shattered into powder by the invisible fierce intent.

    This straight human-shaped trace started from the top of another mountain, which was thousands of miles away, and pointed straight to the top of Yao Mountain where Ji Hao was. If no one showed up to stop Yi Shen, he would show up directly in front of Ji Hao.

    However, because of what Zhu Rong said and what Zhu Rong and Candle Dragon Gui had done recently, Ji Hao and now fallen into a state of gaining an insight. In this state, he could grow understanding regarding the great Dao of nature and question his own heart in the meanwhile. And atst, a light spot of true wisdom would emerge from his primordial spirit and lighten the surrounding environment. This state was extremely hard to get into. If Yi Shen disturbed Ji Hao and cause him to break out from this state, God knew how many years Ji Hao would have to wait for another chance like this.

    When Yi Shen reached a hundred mile away from Yao Mountain, a faintyer of cyan light suddenly appeared in front of him while he was swiftly moving forward.

    Yi Shen snorted coldly and violently bumped against that cyan light. Once Yi Shen¡¯s body touched that light, he felt a soft yet great powering right against him silently and forced him to stop moving. He even staggeringly stepped quite a few steps back.

    Yi Shen was startled. He raised his head up and growled furiously, ¡°Who is it?! Who dares to block my way?!¡±

    Po held his pair of hands in his sleeves and smilingly walked out of the fierce wind and drifting snow.

    He mildly, slightly bowed to Yi Shen, and said with a nice smile on his face, ¡°My brother, I am a mundane cultivator, and my name is Priest Po...Nice to meet you.¡±

    Yi Shen gave a cold smile, then narrowed his eyes. Next, apletely silent stream of sword power surged straightly towards the spot between Po¡¯s eyebrows. Tens of snowkes were immediately shattered by the fierce sword power and formed a clear track in the wind and among the falling snow.

    Po snorted in a frosty tone. Meanwhile, the smile disappeared from his face.

    He was just greeting and Yi Shen directlyunched a deadly attack?

    ¡°Humankind nowadays is just violent... how did your parents educate you?¡± Po growled in a deep voice then pped both of his hands forwards along with a clear stream of light, easily dispelling that stream of sword power of Yi Shen.

    A shining golden brick flew out from Po¡¯s sleeve, smashing towards Yi Shen¡¯s along with a muffled swooshing noise.

 Chapter 504: A lesson

    Chapter 504: A lesson

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Followed by a muffled boom, the golden bricknded heavily on Yi Shen¡¯s face before he could even clearly see Po¡¯s move.

    Yi Shen¡¯s body was extraordinarily tough. The golden brick smashed heavily on his face but only generated puffs of fire sparkles. Yi She¡¯s head slightly moved backward and the golden brick was bounced back nearly a hundred meter high, drifting back to Po¡¯s hands.

    ¡°What a hard face!¡± Po said in surprise while conveniently swinging that golden brick.

    That a foot in square golden brick wasn¡¯t a magic weapon or tool. Instead, it was just a metal block smelted from the pure and raw materials that Po collected when traveling across the world, and by the essence fire generated from Po¡¯s own body. The metal block was just stored by Po as a material for crafting tools.

    Although the metal block wasn¡¯t yet a well-crafted magic weapon, with Po¡¯s power, the metal block made by him that seemed small was actually as heavy as three to five towering mountains. Even without too much power and simply throwing it down, the metal brick could easily smash even a mountain to bits.

    However, Yi Shen was struck by the brick right on the face, but even then his face only turned slightly red. On the contrary, a deep and clear human-face-shaped dent appeared on Po¡¯s golden brick, looking exactly like Yi Shen¡¯s face.

    Po was truly shocked. He knew that human Senior Magi had tough bodies, but Yi Shen seemed so young and his body was already so tough, which waspletely beyond Po¡¯s expectation.

    Judging from the soul power released from Yi Shen¡¯s body, he was less than a hundred years old, and yet he had such a tough body at this young age. Even back in the ancient era when the humankind was rising, Yi Shen could be counted as a true talent.

    As for Yi Shen, he rubbed his own face which was now a bit numb, while ring at Po. Angrily, his finger flicked swiftly in a row and in the next moment, thousands of invisible sword power streams zipped out.

    Po wielded his sleeve and released a cyanyer of light, shielding himself behind. The wave of sword power hit on the lightyer, only causing a few faint ripples in the air. It didn¡¯t even manage to make the cyanyer of light move slightly. Po thenughed and quickly wielded his pair of broad sleeves, letting out hundreds of golden bricks flying towards Yi Shen one after another.

    Loud bangs could be heard endlessly. Those golden bricks made from pure metal materials smashed loudly on Yi Shen¡¯s face one after another, making Yi Shen temporarily lose his eyesight and feel dizzy as hell. He madly waved his arms but failed to keep even a single brick out.

    He was the most respectful Prince of Ten Sun Country, and although Po¡¯s golden bricks couldn¡¯t hurt him, being ceaselessly pped by someone with bricks was just too humiliating. Yi Shen growled out in rage; he swiftly moved his body, leaving shreds of afterimages in the air and dodging among the fierce winds and falling snow at his highest speed.

    However, Po¡¯s fingers flicked quickly and slightly. Under his control, those heavy golden bricks seemed to be as light as butterflies, rotating around Yi Shen¡¯s body. No matter how fast he dodged, those golden bricks still pped on his face one after another.

    Constantly dripping water could eventually make a hole out of a rock. Despite the fact that Yi Shen¡¯s face was much tougher than a rock, no water could bepared to Po¡¯s golden bricks. One or two strikes might not hurt Yi Shen and a hundred or two hundred strikes might still not harm him. Yet, Yi Shen could never stay perfectly unharmed under the storm-like fierce wave of golden bricks smashing madly on his face under Po¡¯s control.

    Within the span of a few breaths, Po¡¯s golden bricks had smashed on Yi Shen¡¯s face for tens of thousands of times.

    Yi Shen¡¯s face was smashed swollen and his ears began buzzing loudly. The golden bricks caused loud thunderous bangs against his body, and those bangs burst right inside his ears wave after wave without an end, making him feel utterly miserable.

    Although he wasn¡¯t truly harmed, it was way too humiliating!

    When did the Prince of Ten Sun Country ever suffer bullying like this?!

    ¡°Stop! Priest Po, just stop!¡± Yi Shen suddenly realized something. ¡®Priest Po,¡¯ didn¡¯t this name sound simr to the name of that mysterious Priest Corpse, who had promised him with an immortal life? Priest Corpse was so powerful, and clearly, this Priest Po was hard to deal with too.

    Therefore, Yi Shen hurriedly yelled out, angrily telling Po to stop.

    Po wielded his hand and following his move, the hundreds of golden bricks flew back into his sleeve. He smilingly held both of his hands inside his sleeves, mildly and slightly bowed to Yi Shen and said, ¡°Brother, if you have something to say, you should just say it. Why did you have tounch an attack? You see, your face is broken!¡±

    Hearing Po, Yi Shen finally sensed a burning pain from his face. He hurriedly raised his hand and wiped his own face. Just as Po said, his face was all swollen and had quite a few wounds on it. Warm fresh blood had been flowing out from those wounds.

    ¡°You!¡± Yi Shen¡¯s face turned purple from anger. He gasped deeply and activated his Divine Magus spirit blood, healing those few tiny wounds on his face quickly. He pointed at Po, body trembling in rage. He wanted to say something back to Po but was afraid that he might end up in an embarrassing shape like he did just now.

    Remaining silent for a while, Yi Shen thought that Priest Corpse had warned him of a powerful man on Yao Mountain who even Priest Corpse himself dared not to provoke.

    ¡°Priest Po, you attacked me for no reason. Why did you do that?¡± Forcibly restraining his anger, Yi Shen threw out the question.

    ¡°My I ask your name?¡± Po smilingly looked at Yi Shen, not answering his question. Instead, Po asked his name.

    ¡°I am Yi Shen, the Prince of Ten Sun Country!¡± Yi Shen proudly raised his head and responded, ¡°In Yi Shen[1] n of Ten Sun Country, only the most powerful, talented descendant of each generation can be qualified to be named after Yi Shen!¡±

    ¡°Ten Sun Country, Ten Sun Country of the Eastern Wastnd!¡± Po knitted his eyebrows, then turned around and nced at the nine enormous Gold Crow¡¯s bodies floating upon Yao Mountain.

    Yi Shen¡¯s pupils suddenly shrunk to the size of a needle point. Po turned back and looked at those Gold Crow bodies, this made Yi Shen see a perfect opportunity tounch the attack. A dense cyan-colored mist rose from behind him nearly a hundred meter high, within which, a longbow appeared that was tightly gripped in his hand.

    His fingers locked on the bowstring and pulled the longbow open. Next, a dazzling golden arrow emerged on the bowstring.

    ¡°Die!¡± Yi Shen gave a malicious grin and loosened his fingers. The golden arrow zipped towards Po at lightning speed, bringing up a long golden streak.

    Meanwhile, thousands of silhouettes simultaneously emerged from the strong wind and falling snow. Thousands of Ten Sun Country¡¯s elite archers who followed Yi Shen here pulled their longbows open together. In the next moment, a tremendous wave of arrows was released, surging like a heavy rain. Thousands of archers released their arrows together, and within a second, tens of thousands of arrows flew towards Po, each following a special track and all in well-arranged sequence.

    ¡°Reckless!¡± Po snorted coldly. He had been a gentle person all the time but now, he was truly enraged. Suddenly, his body shed and transformed into a stream of mist, disappearingpletely.

    The overwhelming wave of arrow paused in the air, and next, all arrows silently sted out intorge puffs of powders, dissipating along the wind.

    shing across the air, Po showed up right before Yi Shen¡¯s face. A pair of eight angled hammers were held in his hands. The pair of hammers started a dark storm of natural power while violently striking on Yi Shen¡¯s chest one after another, along with a dreadful swishing noise.

    Bang! Bang! Yi Shen vomited blood intensely. His chest was dented and he was sent flying backward for tens of miles, heavily thudding against the ground. Arge stream of blood ejected out of his mouth, after which, Yi Shen leaped up, turned around and rushed away at his highest speed without saying a word.

    After fleeing over ten miles away, Yi Shen finally let out a hoarse scream to his warriors.

    ¡°Run! Run!!¡±

    Thousands of Ten Sun Country¡¯s elite archers shouted out in both fear and shock together. At the same time, they all turned around and fled desperately, just like a group of badly frightened old hens, crazily dashing on the snowfield.

    ___________________________

    [1]Yi Shen: The author didn¡¯t give a clear exnation to this name, but in context, I think Yi Shen as a name that actually refers to ¡®Houyi¡¯ (ºóôà), formerly romanized as Hou-i, who was a mythological Chinese archer. He was also known simply as Yi (ôà). He is sometimes portrayed as a god of archery descended from heaven to aid mankind. In Chinese lore, when 10 suns rose from the Earth and scorched the fields, turning the world into a wastnd, Houyi shot down 9 of the 10 suns, leaving thest one alive. The 9 murdered Gold Crows mentioned in earlier chapters of this book could be referring to the 9 ancient suns.

 Chapter 505: Slating

    Chapter 505: ting

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Po didn¡¯t chase him, only sneering towards the back of Yi Shen, who was desperately fleeing.

    Yi Shen tried crazily hard to flee with all of his power. A gale roared around his body as a pair of cyan-colored wings condensed from the gale spread out behind him, stirring the air and bringing up fierce gusts of wind that screamed all over the ground. The pair of wings brought his body up into the sky and allowed him to move over a thousand miles within a second.

    After fleeing for big half an hour like a drowning moth, Yi Shen had already reached far away from Yao Shan territory. Finally, he spat a mouthful of blood and let out a few shrill howls in pain. Divine Magus spirit blood surged in his body and healed the dented chest bone quickly, and soon, all wounds on his body had disappeared.

    ¡°Priest Po, what a terrifying man!¡± Yi Shen turned around and nced in the direction of Yao Mountain, seeming to still be in fear.

    An immense wave of power suddenly surged out of the mountain in front of him. That dreadful power caught Yi Shen as easily as a giant caught a tiny bird, dragging him swiftly towards a corner of the mountain.

    Yi Shen began screaming in shock and horror. The power that had locked his body was incredibly great, and no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn¡¯t move, not even a little bit. The so-called great power possessed by a peak-level Divine Magus was just as vulnerable as an ant in front of this tremendous power.

    In a twinkle, Yi Shen was dragged to a deste valley. Before he could take a look at the surrounding environment, a golden fist roared over and heavily smashed on his lower abdomen.

    A destructive power burst as terrifying as the eruption of a volcano. Not even a slight wound could be seen on Yi Shen¡¯s skin, yet his internal organs were all shattered into bits at that moment. With the iparably strong life-force possessed by him as a Divine Magus, his shattered internal organs were healed immediately, but the sharp and great pain made Yi Shen scream hysterically, making him nearly faint.

    He was the most outstanding genius in Ten Sun Country among his generation. He started to be nourished by all kinds of top-grade magic medicines when he was still a fetus in his mother¡¯s womb, and after birth, he was treated even better. With the help of all the resources he had, he stepped into the level of Divine Magus at the age of thirty.

    However, to a great extent, his power came from all those nourishing medicines he took during the past decades, and Yi Shen had never really fought against someone who was equally powerful. Therefore, although he did have great power, his fighting will was no better than ordinary human beings.

    For the above reasons, Yi Shen immediately left his warriors and fled desperately away after Po injured him pretty badly with a single strike. Also due to the above reasons, Yi Shen put down his dignity and started crying and howling because of the great pain caused by a heavy punchunched by someone else.

    Arge, smooth and cold hand that was as hard as a rock gripped Yi Shen¡¯s neck, violently pressing his head down into the umted snow. After that, the man who grabbed him clenched his other hand and threw a mad wave of punches on Yi Shen¡¯s body.

    Wherever the man¡¯s fist reached, Yi Shen¡¯s bones sted into pieces while his skin and muscles were smashed into meat paste. His internal organs were pretty much damaged as well. Large streams of blood gushed out of his body, melting the umted snow around him and turned the entire area into a blood-red mud pool.

    At first, Yi Shen screamed and howled in pain. Later, he began crying and desperately begging for mercy, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do! Stop! Stop! You¡¯re killing me!¡±

    Even though Divine Magi had incredibly tough bodies and even their heads could regrow, those were all relying on the strong life-force and spirit blood. The life-force and spirit blood of Divine Magi were not inexhaustible, and couldn¡¯t be consumed endlessly. Yi Shen was valued by his family and n and was provided with all kinds of resources for his cultivation, because of which his spirit blood was much powerful and abundant than ordinary Divine Magi by hundreds of times. Nevertheless, the power and amount of his spirit blood were still limited.

    He was ruthlessly beaten up, and for countless times, his entire body was nearlypletely damaged. He cured his own body continuously yet his body was ceaselessly damaged, over and over again. Yi Shen¡¯s Divine Magus spirit blood was consumed speedily, and by now, it was almost used up.

    If these kinds of destructive damages happened for a few more times to his body, Yi Shen might truly be beaten to death.

    A heavy and violent kicknded on Yi Shen¡¯s ribs, which exploded as blood ejected out in huge streams. Yi Shen wailed himself hoarse in pain. That hand which had his neck locked was gone, and he rolled on the snowfield for nearly a hundred meters.

    Tremblingly sat back up from the ground, took out a bottle of magic pills that were concocted especially for him by Ten Sun Country¡¯s Master Maguspriest, and hurriedly poured the pills into his own mouth. Those magic pills concocted from dragon marrow and hundreds of other kinds of precious materials were extremely effective. Within the short span of a few breaths, thriving life-force spurted out from Yi Shen¡¯s nostrils and all the consumed spirit blood of his had been replenished already.

    After taking a few quick gasps for air and healing all wounds, Yi Shen quiveringly stood up, carefully casting a nce at the man who had just beaten him up.

    Priest Corpse expressionlessly stood in the blood-red mud, staring at Yi Shen with a sinister look.

    Lie Mountain Xu was standing under a tree around hundred meters away, looking at Yi Shen as well, and with a weird smile on his face as if he was actually taking pleasure in Yi Shen¡¯s misfortune. Standing on both sides of Lie Mountain Xu were Miao Feng and Qing Mei, the smiles on both of their faces seemed to be a bit weird.

    ¡°Priest Corpse?¡± Yi Shen subconsciously said Priest Corpse¡¯s name, but then he quickly corrected himself. He politely saluted to Priest Corpse and said, ¡°Shifu...What did I do wrong?¡±

    Priest Corpse looked at Yi Shen expressionlessly and responded, ¡°What were you doing in Yao Mountain? Why did you provoke Priest Po? You want to die, fine, but if you ever dare to ruin the great n of mine, I will certainly take your soul out of your body and torture it with the light of tranquil extinction for ten thousand years and make you suffer forever!¡±

    Yi Shen quivered instantly. Just now, Priest Corpse had already taken all of the pride and dignity he had as the Prince of Ten Sun Country by cruelly beating him up. Yi Shen kneeled directly on the ground and said tremblingly, ¡°Zhu Rong...He gave those nine ancient Gold Crows to Earl Yao, Ji Hao... I, I... I just wanted to go warn Ji Hao... tell him to send the nine Gold Crows...¡±

    Priest Corpse pped towards Yi Shen¡¯s face from tens of meters away. Following his move, a giant golden hand abruptly emerged in front of Yi Shen and heavily pped his face, sending him flying away.

    The giant golden hand pressed on Yi Shen¡¯s body and pushed him to a soaring cliff miles away. Yi Shen thudded against the cliff and the giant hand pressed down. The tremendous pressure given by the giant hand nearly crushed his body; countless cracks appeared on his body and blood spurted out like fountains. Being struck by the giant golden hand, the cliff copsed rumblingly.

    Yi Shen struggled back up from the ground and screamed hoarsely and miserably, ¡°Shifu! Yi Shen n sent me to Pu Ban City for a reason. I have to...¡±

    Priest Corpse coldly looked at Yi Shen and rudely interrupted him, ¡°Your mission is not important. Since you want an immortal life, you¡¯re now my disciple, and you have to do what I say!¡±

    ¡°Do not approach Earl Yao, do not draw his attention... especially, do not provoke Priest Po!¡± shouted Priest Corpse harshly, ¡°After a while, someone wille to Pu Ban City and I want you to support him wholeheartedly. You are going to help him with the power of the entire Ten Sun Country.¡±

    ¡°If you seed, you will get your immortal life the day my n is aplished, but if you act wildly against my will again and ruin the great n of our sect, even the extinction of your soul would be too easy for you!¡±

    Priest Corpse said to Yi Shen in a cruel tone, then pointed at Lie Mountain Xu and said, ¡°From now on, you are brothers. For many things, you shall listen to your...Brother Xu!¡±

    Yi Shen opened his mouth but didn¡¯t say anything for quite a while.

    Lie Mountain Xu cupped his hands towards Yi Shen in acent manner and said, ¡°Brother, we should help each other in the future!¡±

    Qing Mei and Miao Fengughed out together, and theirughs resounded across the air but were soon dissipated in the strong wind and falling snow.

 Chapter 506: Farewell

    Chapter 506: Farewell

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Large fiery clouds descended from the air, treading upon which was a group of divine gods. They had been gasping loudly and deeply while sweat oozed out of their bodies in river-like streams. They swooshed out of the fierce void wind and came back to Yao Mountain filled with exhaustion.

    They carried enormous dragon skin bags on their shoulders. Each of these bags had an unimaginably great capacity and could even contain several stars. An incalcble amount of divine raw materials was poured out of these dragon skin bags and sucked into the tens of gigantic stoves.

    Zhamu andrge groups of warriors sent over a great number of butchered animals, which had already been cleaned and covered in salt and all kinds of spices.

    Numerousrge vehicles fully carrying ughtered animals were driven in front of these divine gods who had just returned from the starry void. These divine gods immediately picked up these specially designedrge vehicles one after another and poured all the meat into their mouths.

    Lying next to Yao Mountain was a pool, over ten miles in square. The pool was built under Ji Hao¡¯s order and was filled luxuriously with nice wine.

    When these divine gods had their stomachs stuffed, they would walk to the pool of wine and open their mouth, taking a deep breath towards the pool. The top-quality wine would fill their mouths and make these divine godsugh out loud in happiness. Together, they praised Ji Hao and said that Ji Hao was the most generous employer they had met in all these years.

    ¡°Brothers, when you eat and drink enough, get back to work! Earl Yao is generous, so we¡¯re getting our job done nicely!¡± Ku E wielded his enormous arm and shouted loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t ruin our reputation!¡±

    Those Divine godsughed out loudly upon hearing him. After a short while of rest, they each gave a resonant growl as fiery clouds rose from under their feet, carrying their tremendous bodies up and flew back towards the outer space.

    Ji Hao held Shaosi¡¯s hand, quietly standing on top of the mountain and looking at these divine gods.

    Shaosi¡¯s fingers were long and slim, bonelessly soft. However, after absorbing a Candle Dragon spirit pearl, her power was actually as great as the power of a dragon. This slim and tender pair of hands of hers could release a destructive power anytime.

    Nevertheless, in a moment like this, no violence was needed.

    The two of them stood side by side, smilingly looking at Yao Mountain city which was about to be built up.

    The construction wasn¡¯tpleted yet, the city wall still in the form of liquid starry divine iron. The scorching red city wall had been releasing a terrifyingly great heat, even burning the ground red. As long as the city wall was builtpletely and the ten divine magic formations were all set up, Kua E and his brothers would withdraw their powers and the liquid starry divine iron would solidify immediately. After that, this magnificent city would be eventually formed.

    By now, ny-nine percent of the construction of the city wall was already done, but some important buildings inside the city were still under construction. Same as the city wall, these buildings were also cast from starry divine iron, and had powerful divineponents buried in crucial spots. The Heaven and Earth great formation had to base on thebination of these buildings and the city wall.

    Each one of these buildings echoed the moving tracks of stars in the sky and was connected with earth meridians underground. Although the great formation wasn¡¯t built up yet, its power had already started to show.

    In the city and in Earl Yao¡¯s pce, a hundred-mile in radiuske that was around five kilometers deep had already been filled up by purple liquid. This purple liquid was thick and sticky,rgely different from the texture of water. This liquid was a magical production of thebination of the star power and earth power. Star power came down from the sky while the earth power came up from underground through earth meridians. These two types of powers mixed together andpressed by the power of Heaven and Earth great formation. Stst, they turned into this purple liquid umted in the pool.

    The power contained in a single drop of this purple liquid equaled to the power contained in ten pieces of top-grade magic crystals.

    Looking at waves of glowing red liquid starry divine iron pouring down from the sky and gradually forming multiple buildings, both Ji Hao and Shaosi showed a pleased smile on their faces while feeling warm and happy.

    Half a month ago, Ji Hao abruptly attained an insight and his heart was enlightened by the light of wisdom. After that, he achieved a great improvement in the cultivation of the great Dao. Later, he found Man Man and Shaosi, straightforwardly telling them about the wishes of Zhu Rong and Candle Dragon Gui, and expressed his own willingness.

    Shaosi generously epted Ji Hao¡¯s proposal, and as for Man Man, she loudly imed that ¡®Ji Hao was already hers since long ago.¡¯ Since then, the rtionship between the three of them was settled formally, and people of Yao Mountain territory had already started to see Man Man and Shaosi as their firstdies.

    ¡°Haha! Haha!¡± The loudughter of Man Man came out, instantly tearing the quiet and warmth between Ji Hao and Shaosi apart. Heavy footsteps came next like rumbling thunders. No one knew which cave did Man Man drag a poor bear out from, but now, she happily grabbed the poor bear¡¯s neck and pulled it over.

    ¡°Oi! Shaosi! Ji Hao! Look, this big bear is sleeping! His belly is even hollowed! So strange, we have bears in Southern Wastnd too, but I never saw them sleep during snowing days!¡± While yelling, Man Man excitedly shook that poor bear which was ten times bigger than Man Man in shapes, but still couldn¡¯t even move a little bit in Man Man¡¯s hands. All he could do was only let out sorrowful moans.

    ¡°But Man Man, when did it ever snow in our Southern Wastnd?¡± Helplessly, Ji Hao looked at this over-energetic little girl and asked.

    ¡°Ah! You¡¯re right, I remember, this is the first time I saw snow!¡± Man Man excitedly kicked that poor bear far away then feverishly howled out. She rushed hundreds of miles away with a few rises and falls and dashed into the thickyer of umted snow, frisking joyously.

    Ji Hao helplessly patted his own head, turned to Shaosi and gave a bitter grin, said, ¡°Can you make Man Man learn to be more gentle when you have the time?¡±

    Shaosi narrowed her eyes and giggled, then said to Ji Hao with a soft voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I would learn to be like Man Mna?¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s face instantly twisted and disappointedly, he turned to Yao Mountain city.

    A fresh gust of wind came, and Po walked out of it with one step and a serious look. He was holding a jade tablet in his hand while he said to Ji Hao in a deep voice, ¡°Ji Hao, I¡¯m leaving. For you and Luo Shan, I have stayed in Yao Mountain for a few years and now, the thing that I have been looking for all this time has appeared abruptly. Our people have already sent the message, and I have to head over now.¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s look changed in shock. He looked at Po and asked, ¡°What are you looking for? Do you need my help?¡±

    Po knitted his eyebrows, slightly shook his head and said, ¡°I am looking for something, that is rted to the great Dao of our Shifu, and uncles. You are not yet powerful enough to get involved in things like this at the stage. You shall settle down in here and concentrate on your cultivation!¡±

    Pondering for a short while, Po took out a small silk bag and handed it to Ji Hao and said, ¡°These are some things I made, you shall keep them as a protection. Remember one thing, beware of Ten Sun Country and those Eastern Wastnd people.¡±

    Ji Hao raised his head, ncing at the nine three-legged Gold Crows floating and shining upon Yao Mountain, and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Brother, do you mean that they will be trying to hurt me?¡±

    Shaosi stared at Po seriously, as a fierce aura of killing gradually emerged around her.

    Again, Po pondered for a while, then slowly nodded and said, ¡°A while ago when you were attaining your insight, a Divine Magus from Ten Sun Country and thousands of warriors approached Yao Mountain. I stopped them. Whatever they were nning to do, it wouldn¡¯t be good for you. You have to be careful and cautious.¡±

    Ji Hao frowned his pair of eyebrows, seriously looked and Po and nodded.

    Po cupped his hands and slightly, formally bowed to Ji Hao while continuing in a low voice, ¡°Luo Shan, that disciple of mine, will be left under your care. I have already given him enough homework. Brother, supervise him for me every day... don¡¯t let him bezy.¡±

    After telling Ji Hao the other few specific things that needed to be taken care of, Po¡¯s body shed and transformed into a stream of air, rising directly into the sky and disappearing without leaving a trace in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 507: Completion

    Chapter 507: Completion

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Time flew, and when the first tender green grass drilled out of the thickyer of snow, the construction of Yao Mountain city waspleted.

    Surrounding the main peak of Yao Mountain, the city wall was hundreds of miles long in total, and over five-hundred meters tall. Thirty-six watchtowers with a height of five kilometers each stood on all four sides of the city, and standing in the middle of each watchtower were twelve divine weapons called ¡®Meridian Thunder divine tower¡¯; Meridian Thunder divine tower was used to fight against all kinds of evils under the heaven.

    Kua E and his brothers imitated the Heaven Pce of the ancient heaven and made Yao Mountain city like a copy of the Heaven Pce, only thousands of times smaller than it.

    The streets in the city were wide and broad, crossing vertically like lines on a chessboard. All kinds of buildings stood beside the streets, and these were all designed in simple and aesthetic shapes, lying by the streets like beasts lying in their own territories. All buildings had been giving out a feeling of stateliness. Each one of these buildings was cast in whole with starry divine iron and decorated with ck volcanic rocks on the outside. The buildings in the city were entirely in a color of ck, which made them seem to be even more solid, sturdy and indestructible.

    Among these buildings in Yao Mountain city, some were dwellings, some military camps while some were warehouses. There were zas, pools and fountains and ditches in the city as well. One could find buildings with all kinds of functions in the city. This city was broad and functional enough to contain ten million people living and working in it.

    Because of the Heaven and Earth great formation, one could often see hazy silhouettes of dragons, phoenixes, Qi Lings and other legendary magical creatures shing across the air and disappearing immediately. These silhouettes were condensed from thebination of natural power and star power. Wherever they shed across, strong power streams and positive energies would pass too. If one stayed in a ce like this on a long-term basis, it could magically strengthen one¡¯s body and prolong life.

    Followed by a thunderous boom, thest section of outer wall was cast and thus, the entire Yao Mountain city was finally built up.

    Heaven and Earth great formation waspleted, and without being activated, countless divine spell symbols emerged from the city wall, the walls of buildings and the ground, one after another. Meanwhile, numerous silhouettes of dragons, phoenixes, cranes and other legendary magical creatures slowly walked out of a splendid glow. Following them, dense streams of warm light descended from the sky, transforming into an enormous shield of light that shrouded the entire Yao Mountain city.

    Countless tremendous earth meridians rumbled underground simultaneously, through which, surging waves of natural power gathered towards Yao Mountain city like an overwhelming flood. It was transformed by the great magic formation buried underground into a visible, clear and beautiful mist, puffing up into the city air.

    It seemed as if all stars in the sky had gathered above Yao Mountain city. Standing in the city and simply raising one¡¯s head could allow one to see splendid, colorful stars rotating slowly. One wouldn¡¯t even be able to see a small area of regr sky. The dense star power could be seen as well, descending in big streams along with muffled booms, flushing every inch of soil in the city like tidewater.

    The star powering from stars mixed and merged together with the natural powering from underground through earth meridians. It was then magically transformed into the purple liquid that umted in the broadke which was located behind Earl Yao¡¯s mansion.

    By now, theke had already been filled up by the purple liquid. As more and more liquid umted in theke, the liquid¡¯s density grew higher and higher. Eventually, fist-sized, purple crystals began to grow on the bottom of theke.

    These crystals were the so-called ¡®divine crystals¡¯ used by divine gods in ancient heaven as a supply of cultivation. Even the lowest grade piece of purple divine crystal could trade for a hundred pieces of top-grade magic crystals or a million jade coins in markets of Pu Ban city.

    Ji Hao spent a fortune to build this city, but with this magicke that was producing the divine purple liquid and divine crystals umting in it, he would have a considerable ie each year only by selling the divine crystals. In three to five years, he could even earn the money that he spent on this city back.

    The pure and strong star power and natural power constantly nourished every inch of this city. Starry divine iron was an extremely magical type of material. Even though the starry divine iron used by Ji Hao was in the lowest quality, being ceaselessly nourished by star power and natural power, the quality of the starry divine iron would gradually enhance.

    As the quality the starry divine iron enhanced, the defensive power of this city would improve too. Year after year, the defensive power of Yao Mountain city would eventually reach a certain degree that would make their enemies despair.

    ¡°Finally done!¡± Those divine gods, whose faces had all been covered by dust,ughed out loud towards the sky and cheered out. They floated in the air, pleasingly looking at this magnificent city which was built by them. It had been so many years, this city was thergest one they had ever built, and it was the only onepletely copied from the Heaven Pce.

    In this world, except the one in the heaven high above, finally, the second Heaven and Earth great formation appeared.

    ¡°Earl Yao, trust my brother and me, every single jade coin you spent on this city is worthy!¡± Kua E delightfully took over the ten space bangles given by Ji Hao. All these space bangles were top-grade pieces gained from Yu n people, and their capacities were tremendous.

    All ten space bangles fully contained jade coins, only jade coins and absolutely nothing else.

    These divine gods only epted jade coins as a method of payment and didn¡¯t want the other things like jades and gold pieces at all. With jade coins, they could purchase nine wines and delicious dishes that they needed from markets in Pu Ban city. It seemed that except for eating and drinking, these divine gods didn¡¯t have much of pursuits.

    ¡°You won¡¯t get into any trouble by building the Heaven and Earth great formation in here, will you?¡± Ji Hao crossed his arms over his chest, smilingly looked at the Yao Mountain city that was shrouded by a warm and beautifulyer of light and asked curiously.

    ¡°This...¡± Kua E paused for a second while fiddling with the ten space bangles, after which, he slightly shook his head with a slightlyplicated look, and said, ¡°Hehe, the heaven... ten thousand years ago, this might truly have been troublesome. Back then, a few seniorw enforcement officials of the heaven were still alive. But now, they have all died, and no one is there to mind things like this.¡±

    Clicking his tongue, Kue E sighed slightly and continued, ¡°Besides, even though the Heaven and Earth great formation is indeed no longer a secret of the heaven, so what? In these days, who would still think of the ancient heaven?¡±

    Kua E then gave a loud shout with a slight trace of sadness. Following his voice, hundreds of divine gods who had been working rather hard for a few years cheered out loudly all together. They rose into the air one after another, treading upon clouds, following behind Kua E and flew away. Those giant stoves floating in the air were taken away with them. Finally, the bright fiery light that had been shining upon Yao Mountain for years had dissipated, only leaving the golden red shine of the nine Gold Crows.

    Ji Hao looked at those divine gods who were flying away and murmured in a low voice, ¡°Heaven...I will certainly go up there and take a look when I have the chance. Does the Southern Gate of Heaven truly exist?¡±

    Murmuring for a while, Ji Haonded back on the ground and respectfully took out the twelve gs and magic formation blueprint given by Yu Yu.

    ¡°Shifu, please help me with your great power.¡± Ji Hao held the gs and blueprint and politely kowtowed three times.

    From all directions, Ji Hao¡¯s people gathered over, especially those warriors from Candle Dragon n and Zhu Rong Country. Those warriors curiously popped their eyes out, wondering what Ji Hao was doing.

    The twelve gs held in Ji Hao¡¯s hands transformed into silver streams of light and surged up into the sky, rotating around Yao Mountain city for a while then suddenly sting into millions of silver light spots that merged with the air. As for that blueprint, it transferred into coiled airstreams with the color of ck and white, puffed up into the air as well and quickly spread out in every direction. After covered up the area with a radius of three thousand miles, the blueprint descended from the air and swiftly merged with the earth.

    Ji Hao instantly realized that the twelve-star, space-twisting formation was sessfully set up. Since this moment, everything within the area three thousand miles in radius was under his control. This was the power of this magic formation. Once it was set up, Ji Hao felt as if a giant mirror suddenly appeared in his mind, reflecting everything within this area at all times

    ¡°Go, let¡¯s go into the city!¡± Ji Hao smilingly waved his hands towards those people surrounding him and said, ¡°Go, take a look at our new home!¡±

    Shaosi and Man Man followed Ji Hao on both sides, leading hundreds of thousands of people and pushed the city gate open, walking into the city with big steps.

 Chapter 508: Residents

    Chapter 508: Residents

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    The heavy and thick city gate was divided into threeyers, eachyer cast from starry divine iron in whole and entirely decorated with thunder clouds patterns. In the middle of these three-foot thick city gates was an embossed, furious-looking portrait of devil god, showing its sharp and long teeth, seeming to devour anyone that dared to intrude this city.

    Walking into the city, one could see hundreds of acres of empty area, which could contain tens of thousands of warriors to support the wall and the defenses.

    Surrounding the empty area were numerous tall buildings. The courtyard walls of these buildings were all as tall as the city gate and were also thickly covered in divine spell symbols, emitting an indescribable warm light. These courtyard walls were connected into one, firmly circling the empty area behind the city gate up, and only leaving a broad way leading into the city.

    People who were qualified to move into the Yao Mountain city were those warriors from Candle Dragon n and Zhu Rong Country, Ji Hao¡¯s disciples and Magi Pce apprentices; Po¡¯s disciple, Luo Shan, and a part of his nsmen, along with their respective families.

    Yao Mountain city was great enough to contain tens of millions of people. However, at the current stage, the number of people qualified to live in this city was only slightly more than a million.

    Everyone was stunned by this magnificent city that was built by Divine Gods. They closely followed Ji Hao and walked into the city, curiously looking at the surrounding environment. Elderly ones, children, men and women, they all had jade talismans, that were specially crafted by Po, tied around their waists, releasing streams of cyan light and dispelling the over-dense natural power and star power in the city for them.

    The natural power and star power gathered in the city were so dense that they even felt like water now. Walking in the street, one would feel like being soaked in water and when one moved, they could even sense the great resistance given by them.

    Without the help of Po¡¯s powerful talismans, those weak nsmen couldn¡¯t even possibly move an inch in this city. Instead, they would be ¡®drowned¡¯ by the dense natural power and star power long ago.

    As for Ji Hao and the others who were powerful enough, they were gasping happily, as if they hade back to their mothers¡¯ arms. The dense natural power and star power automatically surged into their bodies without any extra work, and that feeling was just splendid.

    Walking forward along the broad path for a while, Ji Hao started pointing his fingers around.

    ¡°All four city gates in the four sides of the city need to be guarded by elite warriors. Zhu Rong warriors will be in charge of defending the south gate and north gate. Candle Dragon n warriors will go for the east gate and west gate, and these two troops of warriors will be stationed separately in residences near the four city gates.¡±

    ¡°Lou Shan!¡± Ji Hao gave another shout.

    ¡°Uncle!¡± Luo Shan walked up to Ji Hao with big steps, saluting him with a trace of surprise on his face that seemed to be hard to conceal.

    Such a magnificent city! In this Mind world, no one had ever seen or even heard about a city like this built by a human n leader. Not a single human n leader would be willing to spend so many efforts on building such a huge city. Those n leaders, earls and marquises, would mostly spend the money on having fun or purchasing armaments to improve the military strength of their ns, but would never build a city like this.

    Luo Shan silently thought back of the city built by his ancestors in the old territory of his n andparing the old city with this Yao Mountain City, he couldn¡¯t help but blush. That old city of his n was just like a vige, and only big cities like this Yao Mountain city deserved the title of ¡®city.¡¯

    If his nsmen could live in a city like this, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about wild beasts or poisonous bugs anymore, and even if enemies attacked...

    Luo Shan felt slightly dizzy. Po had exined the great power of heaven and earth magic formation to him. It was hard to imagine for him how many enemies were required to cause a slight little bit of threat to Yao Mountain city. Even over ten Divine Magi with theirbined power couldn¡¯t guarantee to break the defense of Yao Mountain city, could they?

    Therefore, upon hearing Ji Hao call him after assigning those warriors to guard the city gates, Luo Shan hurriedly walked over.

    ¡°Select a million people among your nsmen, who are the closest to you and the most trusted by you, and move them into Yao Mountain city. Hm, on the east side of Earl Yao¡¯s mansion, go choose enough residence and settle them down.

    Those warriors sent over by Zhu Rong and Candle Dragon Gui were especially powerful. Therefore, Ji Hao assigned them to guard the city wall and city gates. Unlike those warriors, Luo Shan¡¯s nsmen were not as powerful, because Earl Ji¡¯s n was a rtively small and less powerful n. Therefore, Ji Hao arranged these people in the area near Earl Yao¡¯s mansion. These people could make the area around Earl Yao¡¯s mansion more lively. Otherwise, Ji Hao would be living in a hundred-mile in squarerge city but unable to see a single person in it, and that feeling wouldn¡¯t be good at all.

    Lou Shan politely responded with a loud and clear ¡®yes¡¯ with a bright smile on his face. He was silently happy for his nsmen. To be able to live in the area near Earl Yao¡¯s mansion, this proved that Ji Hao was conversant to Luo Shan¡¯s nsmen and trusted them. To be able to live next door to Ji Hao, somehow this would raise the status of Luo Shan¡¯s nsmen to a much higher ce than the others.

    ¡°Ji Tian, Ji Di!¡± Ji Hao then said.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ji Tian and Ji Di, who had been closely following Ji Hao, hurriedly walked up and responded grinningly.

    ¡°Settle your families and families of your brothers and sisters all on the west side of Earl Yao¡¯s mansion.¡± Ji Hao hesitated a bit. He then quickly calcted the number of the disciples studying in his dojo and those Magi Pce apprentices he took during these few years, then continued, ¡°Consanguinity of theirs within three generations, all move into the city.¡±

    While speaking, Ji Hao and the group of people walked across numerous five-hundred meter wide streets, passing many stately buildings by.

    Kua E and his brothers had indeed spent some efforts and had actually raised plenty of nts besides the streets and inside those mansions with magic. They spread the seeds when the construction waspleted, then raised those nts up with their special magic and by now, those towering trees in the city all required a few people to hold their arms around them. It made those trees seem to be thousands of years old.

    Looking at these green and thriving trees and all those beautiful flowers blooming under the trees, Ji Hao smiled and said, ¡°Ji Xuan, Ji Huang, you go select three thousand smart ones from those ves I purchased, and bring them here into Earl Yao¡¯s mansion as servants. Without enough people, such a huge mansion would seem to be too strange.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ji Xuan and Ji Huang responded loudly.

    While walking, the group of people following behind Ji Hao gradually scattered. Led by their own leaders, those people headed to their own residences as Ji Hao ordered. Atst, only Ji Hao, Shaosi, Man Man and a group of elite warriors from Candle Dragon n and Zhu Rong Country walked to Earl Yao¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°Candle Dragon Yan, Zhu Rong Long!¡± Ji Hao called the leaders of the twelve Divine Magi that came from Candle Dragon n and Zhu Rong Country.

    The two Divine Magi seemed to be quite surprised as well, totally stunned by this magnificent city. Hearing Ji Hao¡¯s calling, they hurriedly took a step forward.

    ¡°You twelve Divine Magi each choose a residence for yourselves from the ones that are the closest to Earl Yao¡¯s mansion. As for the servants or maids you need, go outside the city and select as many as you want!¡± Ji Hao pointed at tens of especially grand houses that were located around Earl Yao¡¯s mansion and said to them.

    The twelve Divine Magi responded with loud ¡®yes.¡¯ Following Ji Hao¡¯s orders, all people who were qualified to live in Yao Mountain city started to move and quickly settled down in the city. The warehouses in the city began to be filled up with grains, meat and other living supplies, and in a short span of a few days, the life in Yao Mountain City hade onto the right track.

    This day, Ji Hao came to akeside and threw the lotus seed given by Yu Yu into theke.

 Chapter 509: Educational Administration

    Chapter 509: Educational Administration

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Dozens of statues of legendary creatures stood by theke, and on the north side of theke was a tform built from ck jade, upon theke. The tform was five meters and two feet higher than the water surface and was hundreds of acres in area. Tens of thousands of cattail hassocks were ced orderly on the tform.

    Ji Hao stood on the tform and gently threw the lotus seed into theke.

    Following a sizzling noise, the purple liquid contained in theke, which was condensed from the mix of natural power and star power, quickly dropped. Within the short span of a few breaths, the water level had dropped by a hundred and fifty meters. The cyan lotus spun swiftly in theke while speedily absorbing the purple liquid, just like a ck hole.

    Ji Hao picked up the magic wand that was crafted by Kua E and his brothers especially for controlling the Heaven and Earth great formation and slightly wielded. Followed by his move, the Heaven and Earth formation was silently activated. The condensing rate of the natural power and star power rose sharply by over a hundred times higher. Thus, the water level of theke finally stopped dropping.

    Two-thousand and four-hundred disciples of Ji Hao and nine-thousand Magi Pce apprentices were standing by theke, looking at the lotus seed that had been emitting a soft cyan light, in awe.

    Pop! The skin of the lotus seed sted out and at that moment, everyone on the scene heard that indescribable pop; which felt as if the most mysterious great Dao of nature had just given a slight touch to everyone¡¯s heart. Including Ji Hao, all people in attendance stepped into some kind of a magical state.

    The skin of the lotus seed silently melted, transforming into a cyan-colored mist and rose into the air, hovering around and then silently dissipated. Instantly, a faint fragrance suffused in the entire Yao Mountain city. Elderly men, women, and children living in the city breathed this nice fragrance greedily and only felt that streams of warmth had been spreading out inside their bodies. Immediately, everybody became iparably energetic and sensed that a nearly inexhaustible life-force had burst in their bodies.

    All illnesses and old injuries disappeared suddenly, and those elderly people had their youth restored, instantly looking tens of years younger than before.

    The lotus seed began growing quickly. A jade-white lotus root was growing out at a visible rate. More and more lotus roots spread out in the purple liquid and soon, hundreds of five-hundred-meter long lotus roots floated in the purple liquid.

    Lotus stalks grew out from the joints of those roots, and along with a sizzling noise, the water surface of theke dropped once again. Countless tender lotus leaves grew out one after another, some faint Nattier blue lotus flower buds silently reaching out among leaves.

    At first nce, twelve-thousand nine-hundred and sixty lotus flower buds were seen swaying in the wind. A great amount of purple liquid evaporated within a moment, transforming into dense purple mist and being absorbed by those flower buds. A nice refreshing aroma spread out and in the next moment, these lotus buds bloomed simultaneously.

    Every single lotus was asrge a bowl and had eighty-one petals, divided into nineyers. Theyers of lotus petals seemed to be carved out of jade, giving out an inexplicable feeling of life.

    Ji Hao looked at those blooming flowers, only feeling that his heart waspletely empty and his mind was iparably clear. The surrounding area was filled with pure life-force, without a single grain of dust. While breathing, the power of his primordial spirit started to grow speedily; soaked in the aroma, the improving rate of his primordial spirit power had raised by at least a hundred percent!

    ¡°Twelve-star, space-twisting formation!¡± Ji Hao put down the magic wand, locked his fingers together and pressed his hands towards the sky.

    Beams of silver light emerged from the sky, pouring down one after another. Every beam of silver light shone on a lotus in theke, seeming to have made some kind of magic connection with these lotuses.

    Nourished by the silver light, the lotuses became more vivid and alive than before and were added with an attractive sense of mysteriousness.

    Arge glowing silver mist spread out in all directions. Wherever the silver mist reached, the divine spells symbols on walls and ground all dimmed down. Yao Mountain city was suffused with a splendid colorful glow and had warm light streams rising from the ground, seeming to be as magnificent as Heaven Pce. However, under the effect of twelve-star, space-twisting formation, all of the magical glow and light had dimmed down and no glitter could be seen in this city anymore. At first sight, this city looked like an ordinary city built from piles of ck rocks.

    Even the city wall, which had been shining the most brightly, had now turned into a purely dark wall. Some stains that seemed to be caused by long-term exposure to wind, rain and sunlight, had even appeared on the city wall. By now, this city wall seemed exactly like an ordinary stone wall, except for its great height and thickness.

    This magical city dimmed all the splendor by itself, and not a slight trace of glow could be seen. In satisfaction, Ji Hao looked at this city, which had already started looking like a rather average one, and silently expected that someday, a group of unlucky enemies would bump into this city.

    ng! ng! The silver beams of light descending from the sky quietly gathered on those lotuses and gradually condensed into drops of silver dew. These dew drops were strangely heavy, and when they bumped against each other silvery ngs sounding like the tinkles of jade beads could be heard.

    Ji Hao was a bit surprised. He waved his hands and a drop of dew flew into his hand. That was a bean-sized drop of dew, yet it was hundreds of kilograms heavy. He pondered for a while then threw the dew drop into his mouth. Instantly a wonderful refreshing aroma spread out in his mouth, and in the meanwhile, an extremely strong life-force surged into his entire body, which even slightly raised his body temperature.

    A single drop of dew like this could fully replenish the consumed life-force for a Senior Magus in a moment. To Senior Magi who could activate their spirit blood and heal their wounds within a short span of time, these dew drops were undoubtedly life-saving magic pills on battlefields.

    Ji Hao observed that each lotus could produce a drop of dew like this every quarter of an hour, which meant that over ten-thousand lotuses in theke could gather hundreds of thousands of drops of silver dew, which were as powerful as the top-grade life-saving magic pills.

    Ji Hao hurriedly told Yu Mu and the others about his discovery. Fatso Yu Mu paused for a second, then swiftly let out his power and grabbed a few drops of dew and threw into his mouth. After a while, without saying too many words, Yu Mu quickly took out tens of ck jade bottles out of his sleeve and hastily collected those dew drops into them.

    ¡°From now on, you kids take turns and carefully guard this ce. Do not let go of a single drop of dew!¡± With a pair of brightly shining eyes, Yu Mu loudly gave his order to a group of Magi Pce apprentices who had been standing around him.

    He had been concentrating on the study of magic medicine concoction all these years. If he put these silver dew drops, which contained a stunningly great amount of life-force in it, into use, he could definitely develop a legendary magic medicine that might be able to bring the dead back alive. How could he possibly bear the waste of even a single drop of silver dew?

    ¡°What my Shifu gave us are indeed great treasures!¡± said Ji Hao delightfully.

    ¡°Shaosi, Feng Xing, Yu Mu, let¡¯s discuss and set some rules for the daily study and lives of these children from now on!¡± Ji Hao chose a cattail hassock and sat down, then waved his hand towards Shaosi.

    The few of them sat on the tform, looking at those kids standing around theke. On Ji Hao¡¯s suggestion, they set and confirmed a series of rules for Ji Hao¡¯s dojo and those Magi Pce apprentices they had taken in this Yao Mountain territory one after another.

    For example, simr to the differences in subjects studied by those Magi Pce apprentices, Ji Hao had divided them clearly into several groups: Spirit Magi majoring in the magics using tomunicate ghosts and gods; Medical Magi majoring in the study of magic medicine; Magi warriors, majoring in battling skills; Curse Casters, majoring in the study of magic curses; Magi ofw majoring in the study of all kinds ofws and fulfilling the duty of supervision; Magi Spies, majoring in the skills of gathering information. ording to their interests and courses taken, these Magi Pce apprentices taken by Ji Hao were divided into seven departments, and each department had its own rules.

    As for Ji Hao¡¯s disciples who mainly study in Ji Hao¡¯s dojo, they were divided into three departments, the department of magic formation, talismans and Dan.

    Among the group of buildings behind Earl Yao¡¯s mansion, the ones on the east side belonged to Ji Hao¡¯s disciples who had been cultivation as Daoist Priests, while the ones on the west side belonged to those Magi Pce apprentices who were cultivating as Magi. These two groups of young people were settled down separately and would be concentrating on what they had been studying from now on.

    In that nice aroma of lotuses, no matter those Magi Pce apprentices or Ji Hao¡¯s disciples, everyone remained in a peaceful state and made progress on their cultivations much more speedily than before.

 Chapter 510: Thriving

    Chapter 510: Thriving

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    No snow could be seen on the ground anymore, and in the clean farnds of Yao Mountain territory, people had been working assiduously.

    Taking Yao Mountain as the center, the surrounding area with a radius of thousands of miles was suffused with especially dense natural power, much denser than the other areas. Nourished by the dense natural power, the soil around Yao Mountain was especially rich. Picking up a handful of soil and squeezing it with one¡¯s hand might even cause oil to ooze out of it.

    The soil in here was way too fertile and those crops had already grown out for three feet in only half a month after their seeds were nted. Estimated by elderly people who were experienced in farming, crops nted in the farnds of Earl Yao¡¯s territory could be harvested in every one and half month, and in one year, each type of crop could be nted and harvested six to seven times. Apart from this, the harvest of every acre of farnd was twice as much as farnds in other areas. Therefore, people living in Earl Yao¡¯s territory would never have to worry about food.

    Since the needs of food were fulfilled, people living in Earl Yao¡¯s territory started to ntrge numbers of fruits and vegetables. Same as crops like rice and wheat, these fruits and vegetables grew surprisingly fast as well. Especially for a certain types of vegetables which naturally had rapid growth, such as fragrant-flowered garlic, these vegetables could be harvest in merely ten days after being nted, and on the next day of the first round of harvest, the second round of harvest would be ready to be done.

    These breathtakingly abundant agricultural products attractedrge groups of wild animals, or in other words, the extra dense natural power which was still constantly growing in Yao Mountain area had drawn these creatures over. Some fierce animals wantonly intruded farnds and even attacked people living in this area. These wild animals had brought quite a lot of troubles.

    Therefore, Ji Hao opened the storage of armament and handed a big number of bows and arrows out. Additionally, Feng Xing selected over a hundred thousand young and healthy men who at least had some superficial understandings of archery from all of Ji Hao¡¯s people. He divided them into over a hundred different sized hunting squads and sent them to every vige and towns in Yao Mountain area to hunt those harmful animals in great quantities.

    Those hunted animals were sent back to Yao Mountain city and became meat supplies for people living in Yao Mountain area.

    With abundant grains, fruits and vegetables, and added withrge amounts of meat as a source of energy, people living in Earl Yao¡¯s territory now looked all healthy and especially strong.

    In this era, when people didn¡¯t have much of entertainment, and in this season with springing, flowers bloomed, and all kinds of animals started to breed. Soon, millions of newly pregnant women had emerged in Yao Mountain territory within only half a month.

    Ji Hao always loved to see and hear things like this. He hurriedly let those apprentices in the department of magic medicine make sufficient amount of magic medicines and handed out to every family that had pregnant women. After taken these medicines, those pregnant women didn¡¯t need to worry about their babies when doing daily work anymore. In addition to that, the babies nourished by these magic medicines would be stronger and healthier than the others after birth.

    Most of these people living in Earl Yao¡¯s territory were ves. Their former owners would never treat them nicely like Ji Hao was doing. Instead, having little food to eat and little clothes to wear was the normal life that they had already gotten used to. Therefore, many of Ji Hao¡¯s disciples who had been studying in Ji Hao¡¯s dojo were born to be rtively weak. After Ji Hao had taken them as disciples, these kids had been taking all kinds of supportive medicines and gradually improved their body conditions.

    Unlike those children, the new generations of Ji Hao¡¯s people were nourished by magic medicine since they were still in their mothers¡¯ wombs, because of which, their body conditions would be better than these older children, and after they joined Earl Yao¡¯s dojo, their cultivation would raise faster. In the future, they could aplish higher achievements than these older children.

    Generation after generation, the people would grow stronger and stronger. This was how a powerful n and a thriving territory gradually rose.

    Although those pregnant women had all taken magic medicines and that allowed them to continue doing daily work, they were pregnant after all and for many heavy physical tasks were not quite suitable for them to do. For such work like the constructions of defense that had been carrying on all over the territory in all those different sized towns and cities, and strengthening buildings of those towns and viges, the n Ji Hao made in thest winter started to be carried out.

    The dark-kind army under Zhamu¡¯smand, the army of warriors Ji Hao purchased from Pu Ban city who were under Feng Xing and Yu Mu¡¯smand, along with the two elite troops of warriors from Candle Dragon n and Zhu Rong Country, were mixed together. They were divided into several troops andunched attacks on those local ns near Yao Mountain.

    All troop headed to those local ns with official letters that had Earl Yao¡¯s official seal on them. At first, warriors under Ji Hao¡¯smand would try to persuade those local ns to join Earl Yao¡¯s big family warmly and nicely and allow them to move to the surrounding area of Yao Mountain, to Ji Hao¡¯s territory and be Ji Hao¡¯s people. They would ask them to wholeheartedly devote into the construction of Earl Yao¡¯s territory after that.

    Some weak, small ns were afraid of Earl Yao¡¯s power and the reputation of the human emperor, and as a result obediently moved their entire n to Earl Yao¡¯s territory. But some rtively stronger ns like ck Mouse n, Tusk Tiger n and Gust Fox n, assumed that they were rather powerful by relying on one or two Magus Kings of their ns. These ns thus neglected the people sent by Ji Haopletely.

    Therefore, the troops sent out by Earl Yaounched their moves. With the twelve Divine Magi from Candle Dragon n and Zhu Rong Country, all of these ns, including ck Mouse n which had an extra tough defense, were defeated thoroughly. The leaders and elders of these ns were beheaded in public, after which, all their nsmen were downgraded to ves and escorted back to Yao Mountain.

    Since Ji Hao sent out these tens of mixed troops to sweep across the surrounding area, several batches of new nsmen or ves would be sent back to Yao Mountain one after another. These new nsmen and ves, who had all been separated from their nsmen and mixed together, formed numerous new viges and towns one after another and reimed countless new pieces of farnds in the nearly a thousand mile in radius territory around Yao Mountain.

    Within the short span of three months, Ji Hao¡¯s troops had brought over thirty million new nsmen back for him from all directions.

    Thousands of Senior Magi and hundreds of thousands of Junior Magi among these people were reorganized into military troops. After a severe training and a lot of practicing, these troops were incorporated into the regr army forces, and sent out under the orders of Ji Hao, to summon more local ns to surrender.

    All these new warriors had their lives controlled by a secret Magi Pce magic. Because of that, not a single one of them dared to flee from Ji Hao¡¯s territory, and all of them wholeheartedly followed him and his orders. On the other hand, the continuously growing army forces under Ji Hao¡¯smand made those new nsmen hold him in awe and veneration. Consequently, over thirty million new nsmen moved into Earl Yao¡¯s territory, but not a single newly built vige or town had any troubles ur.

    Tons of crops were harvested and stored in warehouses, and batches of livestock were turned into meat supplies. The output of products like honey, wool, cattle horn, leather and beast tendons had also been rising day by day. In the tens of mines surrounding Yao Mountain, pure gold, fine jade, copper, iron and other mineral resources were excavated. Especially the few magic crystal mines, they had been bringing ceaseless wealth to the Yao Mountain territory.

    The number of warriors who were sent to the surrounding areas to ask local ns to surrender had already reached over a million. Among all these warriors, the number of Senior Magi who had been serving as the mainstay of their troops was more than three hundred thousand. As the number of troops and warriors both rose quickly, their working efficiency rose sharply as well. Till thest month of this year, fifteen million local people were brought back to Yao Mountain by those troop sent out by Ji Hao.

    The total poption of Earl Yao¡¯s territory had already exceeded ten million. These people lived in thousands of different-sized viges and towns spread in area three thousand miles in radius around Yao Mountain.

    With abundant grains and meat, fruits and vegetables that could not be consumed fully, with the strong military strength and a suzerain who possessed a royal title that was given by the human emperor himself, along with all other kinds of power Ji Hao and shown, these new nsmen who were forcibly brought to Ji Hao¡¯s territory quickly settled their minds down. Thus, the entire territory seemed to be flourishing rapidly.

    When the first ke of snownded on the earth, multitudinous nsmen gathered around Yao Mountain.

 Chapter 511: Powerful and Prosperous

    Chapter 511: Powerful and Prosperous

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Gales roared towards the earth withrge kes of snow, but couldn¡¯t approach Yao Mountain City.

    The nine three-legged Gold Crows floated upon the mountaintop with the Gold Crow totem g crafted by Po fluttered in the air, releasing golden fiery light and lighting the entire space. Consequently, the gale was dispelled and the snowkes were evaporatedpletely even before approaching.

    Earl Yao¡¯s people reverently walked into Yao Mountain city in ordered and straight lines. Along with the shouts let out by heavily armored warriors in the surroundings, they came from the east, south, west and north, heading to the city center.

    Scores of children and infants were mixed in the group. Among them, even the oldest ones were no more than ten years old, while the youngest ones were still babies held in their parents¡¯ arms. All of these people had been looking at those Gold Crows floating in the sky while sensing the surging warm power released by them.

    Soon, all streets and alleys of Yao Mountain City were filled up with people from all viges and towns. They stood under Yao Mountain with their heads raised high, looking at the altar, which was zing on top of the mountain.

    Ji Hao stood on the mountaintop, his whole body wrapped in a raging fire. Man Man, Shaosi, Taisi, Yu Mu, Feng Xing, Zhu Rong Long, Zhu Rong Hu, Candle Dragon Yan, Candle Dragon Fire and the other eight Divine Magi had been standing next to Ji Hao. Also standing were Tie Lang and the other Magus Kings who had pledged allegiance to Ji Hao, along with Ji Tian, Ji Di, and his other disciples.

    Children taken by Ji Hao as his disciples and as Magi Pce apprentices during these years were wearing long red robes and holding different-colored, different-sized Gold Crow battle gs. They were treading on fiery clouds, standing in midair around Yao Mountain. These children hadn¡¯t yet attained the power of flying, and instead, they floated in the air and maintained the powerful looks of theirs with the power of magic formations.

    Nevertheless, people looking at them didn¡¯t know that they were flying in the air by using the power of magic formation. In ordinary people¡¯ eyes, only Magus Kings and powerful beings above that level could fly in the sky. Therefore, they believed that all those disciples of Ji Hao and Magi Pce apprentices were Magus Kings!

    Tens of thousands of ¡®Magus Kings¡¯ floating in the air, this made these people revere Ji Hao even much more than before. Meanwhile, the sense of pride and glory in their hearts had also been raisedrgely. Additionally, the sense of recognition they had for Earl Yao and Earl Yao¡¯s territory was strengthened as well.

    Ji Hao looked at all these peopleing from all directions, activated his power and started speaking loudly.

    ¡°Today is an auspicious day. Today is the day you formally be a part of Gold Crow n, and people of Earl Yao¡¯s territory. Since today, your children will possess the sacred bloodline belonging to ancient Gold Crow. They will inherit the great power of the ancient Gold Crow.¡±

    ¡°From now on, these children will have a broader future. Maybe in the future, they will be warriormanders under my lead, officials working with me, and they might even be famous ones among the entire humankind.

    Those people held their breaths and popped out their eyes while looking at Ji Hao.

    Quite a few knowledgeable elderly people were so excited that their bodies had even been quivering.

    The cultivation power system created by ancient human beings was originated from the powers of all ancient legendary creatures. Without question, the bloodline of Gold Crow was iparably powerful back in the ancient time. The power systems inherited by many people living in Earl Yao¡¯s territory came from creatures which were far less powerful than Gold Crow. Because of this, they would always be a lot weaker than those who came from ns which possessed great inherited powers, even after they became Senior Magi or Magus Kings.

    Because the inherited power possessed by their ns were way too weak, it was nearly impossible for Divine-Magus-level powerful beings to emerge from their ns. However, Gold Crow¡¯s bloodline was extraordinarily strong and powerful, and as long as they could attain theplete bloodline of Gold Crow, having Divine Magi emerge from amongst them would be a totally reasonable thing.

    This meant that each of these children in attendance today had arge chance of bing a Divine Magus, a powerful Divine Magus who could stand high above the masses! To ordinary people, the power of a Divine Magus was no worse than the power of a true God!

    Therefore, many elderly people tremblingly kneeled on the ground and worshiped Ji Hao.

    More and more people kneeled, reverently kowtowing to Ji Hao.

    Streams of pure power of faith gathered on Ji Hao¡¯s body. Once again, Ji Hao sensed that magical feeling; his mind became extremely clear that the number of questions he could think about within each moment had risen by hundreds of times. His understanding of Yu Yu¡¯s magic formation study and the great Dao of nature had gone deeper by hundreds of times. It was a truly magical feeling, which even made him feel like an omnipotent person.

    ¡°Great!¡± Ji Hao only gave a resonant shout then wielded his right hand. Following his move, nine blobs of fist-sized spirit blood spurted out from his fingertips, quickly merging with the nine Gold Crows floating in the sky.

    Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power merged with the nine Gold Crows, after which, a trace of the sense of Ji Hao¡¯s power had been added to the sense of power releasing from these nine Gold Crows, who had alive bodies without any souls.

    Ji Hao slowly walked around the altar, while started to incant a spell of offering that was passed down from the ancestors of Gold Crow n through generations.

    With the power of a magic formation, Ji Hao¡¯s voice reached the ears of every single person on the scene, loudly and clearly, allowing them to hear every single syble. Following Ji Hao¡¯s voice, those people kneeling on the ground began singing, and their souls started to vibrate with the same frequency.

    A great wave of soul power rose into the air. Everyone¡¯s soul power gathered on Ji Hao¡¯s body which quivered slightly. At this very moment, he was the true God of Yao Mountain city; every thought and every slight secret in the hearts of his people had been revealed in front of him, and everyone¡¯s soul was under his control. He could perish any of these people¡¯s souls if he wanted to.

    Finally, Ji Hao realized the marvelousness of the spells of offering that were passed on from generation to generation and were possessed by thoserge ns. These spells were all splendid treasures that originated from the ancient world.

    In such a holy ceremony, the souls of all those people had merged into one, along with their powers. This was not only an offering ceremony, but it was also more of an ultimate defensive move that the ancient human beings would make when facing enemies; this was a solemn and sad tactic that allowed people to perish together with their enemies.

    ¡°So this is what it is!¡± Ji Hao slowly nodded, then pointed at the nine Gold Crows.

    With the help of thebination of all those people¡¯ soul powers, this simple move made by Ji Hao generated an extraordinarily magical power. Eyes of the nine Gold Crows opened simultaneously while a crack appeared in between their eyebrows, from which, dazzling golden Gold Crow spirit blood ejected out, transforming into glowing golden spell symbols and flying towards the surrounding areas.

    These golden spell symbolsnded in between those children and infants¡¯ eyebrows, transforming into beams of golden light and merging with their bodies, dyeing the meridians in their bodies golden-red. Additionally, it added a special sense of power that solely belonged to Gold Crow fire into their bodies.

    From now on, as long as these children were willing to cultivate themselves severely, they would certainly attain the ability to manipte fire, instead of any other type of ability. They had Gold Crow spirit blood merged with their bodies, along with Ji Hao¡¯s spirit blood. From now on, they were true nsmen of Ji Hao, who shared the same bloodline with him.

    Meridians in these children¡¯ bodies were lightened up one after another. Ji Hao released his power with which, each child had forty-nine thousand meridians lighten up inside their bodies. In the future, when they managed to grow powers inside their bodies, they would be able to smoothly awaken these meridians up.

    Forty-nine thousand meridians, only thousands less than the limitation of the meridian-expanding magic possessed by the Magi Pce.

    Once these children in Earl Yao¡¯s territory who had forty-nine thousand meridians activated started to cultivate themselves, they would always be many times powerful than the others at their age. To same-level warriors that came from other ns, their strength would be too great to bepared with.

    ¡°Earl Yao!¡±

    ¡°Earl Yao!¡±

    ¡°Earl Yao!¡±

    Looking at their children glowing with a faint golden-red light, all people in the city started shouting loudly.

    At this moment, all the people seemed to be of one mind. Everyone living in Earl Yao¡¯s territory could now share everything with each other. They no longer had any differences of origin, and instead, all of them had be Gold Crow n people!

 Chapter 512: Here Came Xia

    Chapter 512: Here Came Xia

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    When snowid thick again over Pu Ban City, a starry sky spirit turtle, which had its body covered in wounds,nded in the Southern Wastnd Market in Pu Ban city.

    Southern Wastnd Market, this was a market built by numerousrge Southern Wastnd ns join-handedly. Same as the Ten Sun Market built by the Ten Sun Country, Southern Wastnd Market especially sold all kinds of treasures that came from the Southern Wastnd. This Market had tens of thousands of different-scaled stores and countless nsmen and warriors from Southern Wastnd ns stationed in it.

    The starry sky spirit turtleid on the ground while gasping deeply. The gate of the city carried on the turtle¡¯s back opened, from which, a metaldder reached out. Using thedder, Southern Wastnd people who came to Mind on this starry sky spirit turtle walked out of the city one after another; some of them who came to Mind for the very first time nced around in curiosity.

    Groups of people who had been waiting in surrounding areas immediately rushed up. Some of them started to shout the names of their ns, to call their nsmen together. Some salesmen working in shops also came over, yelling at these neers to see if they had any rare and precious goods that could be put on sale in their shops.

    Ji Xia walked down through thedder step by step, with a pair ofrgely popped out eyes. He was wearing a thick and soft leather armor made from dragon skins, with a dragon-bone long spear, which was much taller than himself, carried on his shoulder.

    ¡°So this is Mind, hm, indeed a nice ce,¡± Clicking his tongue, Ji Xia continued murmuring, ¡°Look at the soil here, so rich... it can indeed feed more people than the soil in Southern Wastnd.¡± Twisting his own neck and letting out a loud series of bone creaking noises, he then gave arge grin, turned around and said to the over a hundred nsmen following behind him, ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s have a nice drink after we have found that little kid of mine!¡±

    Over a hundred tall and study Gold Crow n warriors who were wearing the same dragon-skin armors and had faint fiery light surging out of their bodiesughed out loud together. But soon, some of them frowningly scratched their own scalps and said, ¡°Xie, we don¡¯t have that much money...¡±

    Ji Xia frowned as well, then grabbed a short and thin salesman over and yelled at him with a deep and strong voice, ¡°Kid, we brought some Southern Wastnd herbs that had grown for many years, and some flood dragon skins, bones, and tendons. There is also some wastnd dark bronze and many other things... will you take our goods?¡±

    That salesman was abruptly grabbed over by Ji Xia and subconsciously wanted to shout in anger. After all, he had been working as a salesman in this Southern Wastnd Market for many years and had seen quite a lot rude people from the Southern Wastnd. However, after hearing Ji Xia¡¯s words, a big warm grin instantly appeared on this salesman¡¯s face, which made his face look just like a huge blooming flower.

    ¡°Ahyaya, dear uncle, did you say that you have brought materials that came from a flood dragon? What power level was that flood dragon at? How many years old was it? This is just the right time for you toe, as the Magi Pce is now purchasing these good materials at sweet prices for makingrge-scale magic treasures.¡±

    ¡°Do you have wastnd dark bronze as well? The kind of dark bronze that you only need to put a slight single piece into a sword to make it shine brightly and be extremely sharp, able to destroy nearly everything in the world? If so, you¡¯re just talking to the right person. For precious materials like that, only we can afford!¡±

    The salesman hurriedly grabbed Ji Xia¡¯s wrist and attentively led him walking towards a tall building, which was a shop.

    Ji Xia and his nsmen following behind him curiously looked at the surrounding environment. Buildings in Pu Ban City were huge and beautiful. All these stores were built from enormous rocks, and those houses built with earth and wood back in the Gold Crow n could never bepared with buildings like these.

    ¡°Great God, so many big houses! How much manual work you have to do to build all these?¡±

    A Gold Crow n warrior murmured to himself.

    The salesman grinningly looked at this group of Gold Crow n people. At first, he silently said ¡®bumpkins¡¯ in his head, then he kept that warm grin on his face and responded, ¡°Not only manual work, my guests! Manual work will not be the problem if you want to build a store like this in Pu Ban City. Instead, the building materials would be the most important thing.

    Pointing at the building that they had been heading to, the salesman smiled and continued, ¡°Not to mention the others, only this material shop of our Fire Dragon n, it cost fifty-million jade coins back then, including the construction of the defensive magic formation, a whole fifty-million jade coins!¡±

    Ji Xia and the other Gold Crow n warriors immediately popped their eyes out in shock.

    They money they spent for taking the starry sky spirit turtle to here was only around a hundred jade coins for each person, and they had sold a great amount of leathers to pool that money. This time, around a hundred warriors came from Gold Crow n, and the total traveling expense was over ten-thousand jade coins. This already was a great sum of money in their eyes.

    This hundred-meter-tall building made from rocks had actually cost fifty-million jade coins for construction?

    Many of these tall and muscr Gold Crow n men looked down and started counting their fingers, trying to figure out how much fifty-million actually was. Nevertheless, they tried for quite a long while but still failed to figure it out as they didn¡¯t have enough fingers.

    The salesman had his eyes narrowed while looking at them with a proud smile. He liked to see the shocked faces of these bumpkins.

    Proudly holding his head high, and with a superiority that showed obviously on his face, this salesman lead Ji Xia and the other warriors into the shop and quickly found a young man, who had been standing in the middle of the lobby and seemed to be in a daze.

    ¡°Lord Yuan, these guests brought some flood dragon materials. They said that they have wastnd dark bronze as well!¡±

    It was Yao Kaiyuan, who once started a fight against Ji Hao in the Magi Pce but ended up being punched out by him. He was one of the leaders of the Southern Wastnd Society. He raised his eyebrows and surprisingly turned to Ji Xia and other Gold Crow n warriors.

    During theChi Ban Mountain war happened in a couple of years ago, the Magi Pce had gainedrge amounts of advanced tool-crafting techniques from the non-humankind. After years of study and absorption, master craftsmen of the Magi Pce had learned quite a lot. Recently, they nned to make a big move by producing a new batch of powerful magic treasures and tools.

    For producing high-grade magic treasures and tools, many rare and precious materials were required. Especially materials like wastnd dark bronze; this rare kind of metal had a magically supporting effective and could raise the sharpness of weapons by over a hundred times. Therefore, materials like wastnd dark bronze had be extra popr, every master craftsman was willing to pay a high price for these materials.

    Yao Kaiyuan was staying in Magi Pce all these years. By relying on the power of his n, he had already be an official of the outer pce. Quite a few Magi Pce master craftsmen were on good terms with Fire Dragon n. This time, Yao Kaiyuan came to the store of his n under an order to see if he could find some good materials for those master craftsmen.

    Hearing that Ji Xia had wastnd dark bronze, Yao Kaiyuan was overjoyed. He hurriedly walked up to Ji Xia and smilingly asked him, ¡°You have wastnd dark bronze? How much? Take it out and let¡¯s have a look, I will offer you a good price!¡±

    Ji Xia gave a measures nce at Yao Kaiyuan from head to toe. After that, an extremely simple styled bangle worn on his left wrist released a wave of flowing light streams. Next, a human-head sized bronze block flew out. Ji Xia held the bronze block in his hand and said in a deep voice, ¡°Hm, a piece of wastnd dark bronze, weighted eighty-four thousand stones. You take a look and see how much you can offer me...with that jade coin or jade what?¡±

    Such a huge piece of wastnd dark bronze! It was even enough for cast a super-sized magic weapon piece.

    Yao Kaiyuan¡¯s eyes sparkled brightly as he grinningly asked Ji Xia, ¡°May I asked where did youe from? I am Yao Kaiyuan, from Fire Dragon n, Southern Wastnd!¡±

    Fire Dragon n? That was a top-grade Southern Wastnd n, a powerful n that had many Divine Magi.

    Hearing Yao Kaiyuan¡¯s self-introduction, Ji Xia dared not to show any disrespect. He hurriedly responded, ¡°I am Ji Xia from Gold Crow n, Southern Wastnd!¡±

    The warm grin on Yao Kaiyuan and the salesman¡¯ faces suddenly froze. Slowly, Yao Kaiyuan narrowed his eyes and looked at Ji Xia with a dark face.

    ¡°Ji Xia? Do you know Ji Hao?¡±

    Ji Xia and the other warriors sensed a weird atmosphere, and their smiles were frozen as well.

    ¡°Ji Hao? That¡¯s my boy! What? You little bastard, you and my boy, you two hate each other? Go to hell!¡±

    Before Yao Kaiyuan could say anything, Ji Xia violently pped Yao Kaiyuan¡¯s face, even denting half of his face and made all of his teeth fly out of his mouth like raindrops.

 Chapter 513: Crow Strike

    Chapter 513: Crow Strike

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    What a quick and clear p!

    Yao Kaiyuan was a talented child as well; he was carefully selected out from Fire Dragon n and sent to Pu Ban City, joined the Magi Pce and had been cultivated by the Magi Pce with all kinds of resources, bing a young elite. He woke his first Magus Acupoint up at the age of thirteen and became a Senior Magus. During the past few years, he had been improving even faster, and by now, he already had two to three thousand Magus Acupoints awakened.

    This level of power was surely far lower than Ji Hao, who was richly endowed by nature. But among those apprentices in the Magi Pce¡¯s outer pce, it was already rather astonishing. Nevertheless, when Ji Xiaunched the p, Yao Kaiyuan didn¡¯t even manage to see Ji Xia¡¯s move clearly before he was pped to the ground and disabled from moving.

    The especially tough Senior Magus body of his had somehow became iparably vulnerable today and lost its great power of self-healing. Ji Xia pped Yao Kaiyuan¡¯s facial bone broken and dented half of his face. But no matter how hard did Yao Kaiyuan try to activate his spirit blood, a scorching-hot stream of power lingered in his wound which would violently destroy all spirit blood that he boosted up.

    Ny percent of his Senior Magus Blood was consumed up, but not a single sign of healing showed on those wounds. Finally, Yao Kaiyuan screamed out hysterically.

    Watching all this, the salesman freaked out and started screaming as well. He leaped up like a crazy man, pointed his finger at Ji Xia and growled, ¡°Someone! Help! Help! Bandits! Bandits! They are robbing us! They¡¯re robbing us! Someone is robbing our store!¡±

    Followed by a loud buzzing noise, glowing-red spell symbols emerged from the walls, floor, and ceiling. Those spell symbols connected together into streams and coiled like dragons, releasing a bright fiery light that lit the whole store.

    Tens of Fire Dragon n Senior Magi angrily rushed out from behind the store under the lead of a Magus King. The Magus King, who seemed at the same age as Ji Xia, rushed in the front impatiently and burst into growls even before he could clearly see Ji Xia¡¯s face.

    ¡°Which blind man dares to offend our Fire Dragon n?! Want to die?!¡±

    Along with a series of loud ngs, the Magus King and the tens of Fire Dragon n Senior Magi pulled their weapons out simultaneously, circling Ji Xia and his warriors up with furious looks.

    But soon, including the Magus King, all tens of them stopped moving, staring at Ji Xia as if he was a ghost. Especially the Magus King, who had been leading the troop; he stared at Ji Xia and the eighteen Gold Crow n warriors standing behind him,

    Faint yet shrill caws came from inside Ji Xia¡¯s body. From behind the bodies of Ji Xia and the other eighteen warriors, a dense sphere of fiery light swooshed up, within which was burning red, splendid starlight. The dense and seemingly sticky starlight had an indescribably ancient, prehistoric and stately vibe. The fires burning behind Ji Xia and his warriors¡¯ bodies were different from the fire generated by internal powers, and with some experiences, a Senior Magus could definitely tell the difference between the starlight and the fiery light produced from internal power.

    More astonishingly, shining brightly within the splendid starlight behind Ji Xia¡¯s body were eighteen scorching-red stars that had multiple angles. Among the eighteen Gold Crow n warriors standing behind Ji Xia, the one who had the least stars shining behind his body also had sevenrge red stars shining and rotating behind his body.

    ¡°Divine Magi!¡± The Fire Dragon n Magus King shouted hoarsely out, ¡°Enemy attack! Divine Magi attack! A Divine Magus with eighteen spirit stars and the other eighteen Divine Magi, and over a hundred Magus Kings! Holy ancestors¡¯ souls! Enemy attack!¡±

    ¡°Break!¡± Ji Xia gave a resonant roar as his in eyes suddenly turned glowing red. An unspeakably ancient and prehistorical sense of power spread out from his body, as overwhelming as the sense of power released by a God descending from the heaven. He raised the long spear held in his hands and fiercely lunged. Followed a thunderous bang, the door of this Fire Dragon n¡¯s shop was punctured by a stream of fiery light.

    Fire Dragon n was a top-grade Southern Wastnd n, and the defensive magic formation they put in the store they opened in Southern Wastnd Market was surely a high-quality piece. This defensive magic formation in their store was not as dreadful as the Heaven and Earth great formation Ji Hao had in his Yao Mountain city, but it was one of the top-grade magic formations one could find in the Magi Pce.

    A magic formation like this could at least withstand a fierce series of attackunched by three to five ordinary Divine Magi. However, Ji Xia broke it with a single spear move.

    The Fire Dragon n Magus King and the group of Senior Magi were instantly thrown into an extreme fright. The Magus King grabbed Yao Kaiyuan, turned around and attempted to leave right away. The salesman who brought Ji Xia and his warriors into the store had already fallen on the ground with softened limbs, but no one had the heart to mind the safety of a small salesman.

    ¡°Wanna go? Make this clear at first, how did Ji Hao offend you?¡± Ji Xia snorted coldly and said. His entire body was wrapped in a raging zing fire, and with a single step, he dashed up to that Magus King, threw a heavy p on his face and sent him flying up.

    The Fire Dragon n Magus King stationed in this store was a rather powerful one. He was a peak-level Magus King, only a step away from the level of Divine Magi. Normally, he could defeat eight to ten Magus Kings all at once. Nevertheless, when Ji Xiaunched his move against this Magus King, he instantly became as vulnerable as Yao Kaiyuan and was almost pped straight to death by Ji Xia.

    Ji Xia didn¡¯t restrain his power whenunching the attack. Every Southern Wastnd man had a temper as fierce as the fire zing in Southern Wastnd. They were irritable, crude andbative. When facing his own nsman, Ji Xia wouldn¡¯t go this far because of the shared bloodline, but when facing outsiders, such as ns like ck Water Serpent n, Ji Xia would never hesitate before heunched the deadly attack.

    Struck by that destructive strike, the Magus King¡¯s face was dented as well. Large streams of blood sprayed out along with great heat, burning with a loud sizzling noise on of the floor.

    Ji Xia stomped on the Magus King¡¯s head, pointed the spear tip at the spot in between his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Tell me, what had happened between Ji Hao and you. That little kid had his face darkened immediately after heard Ji Hao¡¯s name. What did he ever do to you?¡±

    Ji Xia was so anxious. Back then, Ji Hao was a little kid, and an ordinary Junior Magi when he left home and came to Pu Ban city with Si Wen Ming. Fire Dragon n was a top-grade Southern Wastnd n. They had a solid foundation in Pu Ban city, while Ji Hao didn¡¯t. If any conflict ever happened between Ji Hao and them, the life of Ji Hao would be in danger.

    Despite the fact that Ji Hao wasn¡¯t his only child anymore, Ji Hao was still his oldest son, the son that he cared the most about. Ji Xia was worrying about Ji Hao¡¯s life safety, and even his voice had turned a bit weird.

    The eighteen Divine Magi and nearly a hundred Magus Kings standing behind Ji Xia roared out. Through years of wars and fights that happened in Southern Wastnd jungles and between ns, these Gold Crow warriors had attained a nature of fighting, and now, it had shown up fully. They grabbed their weapons and started madly smashing the store. Shelves in this Fire Dragon n store were smashed into pieces, all valuable goods and some jade coins and magic crystals stored in a secret room were looted; some shop managers and salesmen who dared to fight back were all knocked down, lying on the ground and vomiting blood.

    What suffered even worse was this shop itself. The defensive magic formation set in the shop was destroyed violently. All precious materials which were used to set up the defensive formation were dug out, and even therge pile of magic crystals filled in the core of the magic formation was dug out as well.

    All valuable pieces carried with those shop managers and those salesmen, including those ¡®luxurious¡¯ long cotton robes worn by them were taken away by these Gold Crow n warriors, who had been living a thrifty life since forever. It was a heavily snowing day, but hundreds of shop managers and salesmen huddled naked on the ground, quivering and continuously vomiting blood. That scene was just eye-catching.

    The Magus King who was being pointed at by Ji Xia¡¯s long spear screamed hoarsely out, ¡°How dare you attack our Fire Dragon n¡¯s shop in Southern Wastnd Market?! You are dead! You are so dead! This is Pu Ban City, we havews in this ce!¡±

    ¡°Laws?¡± Ji Xia and the group of Gold Crow n warriors had never heard about such a thing.

    Shrill sounds of horn came from all directions. The ground began shaking slightly whilerge troops of heavily armored warriors started gathering towards there.

 Chapter 514: Raging Crows

    Chapter 514: Raging Crows

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Southern Wastnd Market was built by numerousrge-scale ns joint handedly. It was also one of the few headquarters set in Pu Ban city by Southern Wastnd ns. Therefore,rge numbers of elite warriors from different ns were stationed in this market all year round, while more powerful warriors from many ns frequently came and went.

    Gold Crow n was a rtively weak n for thousands of years. It had been a rather long period of time since Gold Crow n had any connection with Mind world. Neither did Ji Xia nor his warriors have any idea about how powerful the Southern Wastnd Market¡¯s defense exactly was. Only until heavy footsteps starteding from all directions did Ji Xia¡¯s look slightly changed.

    When the sounds of warning horn rang, a dim red light covered the sky up, enveloping the entire Southern Wastnd Market. The faint red light had countless enormous spell symbols sparkling in it. Meanwhile, an overwhelming pressure descended from the air,nding on everyone¡¯s body and seeming to even disable everyone from breathing.

    The most powerful defensive magic formation of Southern Wastnd Market was activated. This magic formation was constructed especially for this market by the twelve elders from the Magi Pce¡¯s outer pce who mastered magic formations the most. The cost of this great magic formation was raised by all stores in this market. This defensive magic formation was a super powerful one, powerful enough to fend against the attackunched by a hundred Divine Magi together.

    By now, all natural powers in Southern Wastnd Market was drained suddenly, and this market was isted from the outside world. Additionally, a great sealing power covered this entire space up that, no matter Magus Kings of Divine Magi, none of them could fly in this area anymore. Instead, they had to walk and fight like ordinary people.

    A transparentyer of fiery light shone on the walls of each store. Every one of these stores was now strengthened by the great magic formation and thus, no harm could be caused anymore by any ordinary-level fight that might happen in this market.

    More impressively, those warriors who had been circling Ji Xia and his warriors up had all been strengthened by the great defensive formation as well. Their armors were wrapped up by a fieryyer of light. Their defensive power grew stronger, their physical strength grew greater, and on an average, the amount of internal power contained in their bodies had been raised by over fifty percent.

    Deep spell-incanting sounds came from every direction. Before those armored warriors showed up, thousands of Maguspriests hiding in those shops had already begun incanting spells as fast as possible. By doing that, they cast a wave of curse attack to Ji Xia and his people.

    Waves of curse power surged over from long distances away. Behind Ji Xia¡¯s body, the starry light shone dazzlingly; the scorching red starry light could burn anything in this world and soon, those invisible curse power werepletely dispelled by it. Loud howls and shrill screams came ceaselessly from surrounding areas. Obviously, those Maguspriests who had justunched curse attacks were all injured severely by the counterforce of their own curses.

    On the broad street,rge groups of heavily armored warriors finally showed up.

    These elite warriors that came fromrge Southern Wastnd ns formed a battle formation that was used to fight against the non-humankind. In the frontal line, they straightened up thick, wall-like shields, and in the middle of the formation were warriors with long spears,rge axes and broad des, who were good at closebats. On the backside of the formation were a great number of archers, who were holdingrge bows and crossbows and sharp arrows.

    Southern Wastnd warriors were not as good at archery as those Eastern Wastnd archers. But on battlefields, arge-scale, overwhelming wave of arrow attack could be great enough to offset the disadvantages of skills. Physically, Southern Wastnd warriors were much more powerful than Eastern Wastnd warriors, because of which, they could pullrger and heavier bows open. Therefore, based on therge number of warriors, a battle formation formed by Southern Wastnd archers could be as lethal and dreadful as a group of Eastern Wastnd archers.

    Ear-piercing swishing noise came, along with which, tens of sturdy men whose bodies were also wrapped in raging fires leaped high and moved over.

    The entire Southern Wastnd Market was sealed by the power of magic formation, even the most powerful Divine Magi couldn¡¯t fly in this market now. Among these tens of men, a big half of them were Divine Magi, yet they could only leap instead of fly. They had to be extra careful to avoid bumping into the other warriors and buildings, as not many buildings and warriors could survive a slight bump against them.

    Tens of Divine Magi and over ten Magus Kings, who were quite confident about themselves, rushed up and encircled Ji Xia and the group of Gold Crow n warriors.

    An elderly Divine Magus, who had pure white hair and a dreadful great heat released from his body, red at Ji Xia, pointed at him and growled, ¡°Release that boy now! Where did youe from? How can you handle things so violently? This is Southern Wastnd Market, is this a ce for you to show your power and bravery? Who is your Abba?¡±

    Ji Xia was at such a ¡®young¡¯ age, but he already had eighteen spirit stars gathered inside his body. Those spirit stars of Ji Xia all had an immense shape and multiple angles, with an especially strong, ancient, prehistorical and stately sense of power released from them. It was obvious that Ji Xia¡¯s spirit stars were speciously powerful.

    At a young age, he had already reached such a great achievement. In Southern Wastnd, only a few most powerful ns which had the longest history and possessed the greatest power could ever raise an amazing talent like this. Therefore, although that elderly Divine Magus was truly angry, he still chose to talk to Ji Xia in an easy way.

    He didn¡¯t know Ji Xia, but he asked Ji Xia about his father ¡¯s name. Judging from the fact that Ji Xia¡¯s n was actually able to raise such a young Divine Magus, Ji Xia¡¯s father must be a famous man in Southern Wastnd, and as long as this elderly Divine Magus had a friendly rtionship with Ji Xia¡¯s father, this trouble here could be solved appropriately.

    Nothing too big had actually happened, only the store of Fire Dragon n was smashed and robbed. This couldn¡¯t be counted as a big deal as nobody had died. After the problem was solved, Ji Xia only had to pay a small sum of jade coins aspensation, and this could be easily wrapped up. No further big trouble would be caused and absolutely no bloodshed needed to happen.

    ¡°Young people like you just love to cause troubles for no reason. Every few decades, people like you woulde and make a disturbance like this!¡± By relying on his own age and experiences, this elderly Divine Magi attempted to educate Ji Xia, ¡°Can¡¯t we just be more kind and friendlier when talking and dealing with things? It should be nothing but some silly shop manager or salesman who tried to fool you with unreasonable high prices. Just teach them a lesson, that would do. Why do you have to make this so big?¡±

    Ji Xia snorted coldly and responded, ¡°My Abba? Ji Xiong, have you heard of him?¡±

    The elderly Divine Magus was confused, so were the tens of Southern Wastnd Divine Magi and Magus Kings, and a group of Senior Magi standing around him.

    The family name ¡®Ji¡¯ was an ancient surname. Having such a family name could indeed prove the fact that Ji Xia came from arge n with a long history. However, to be honest, no one had ever heard of the name ¡®Ji Xiong¡¯ back in Southern Wastnd.

    After all, why would these powerful Divine Magi and Magus Kings pay any attention to the name of the n leader of a declining small n, who was merely a Senior Magus?

    The elderly Divine Magus narrowed his eyes, looking at Ji Xia from up to down. His voice turned colder as he continued, ¡°Ji Xiong? Hm, I don¡¯t seem to remember the name of this old friend. Kid, which n you came from? Tell the name of your n and don¡¯t make this too big.¡±

    Ji Xia was about to say the name of his n, yet abruptly, a peak-level Senior Magus standing among the group of heavily armored warriorsughed loudly out, then grabbed a crossbow and released an arrow towards Ji Xia.

    Meanwhile, he yelled, ¡°Old Lord, I know this guy! He¡¯s Ji Xia, the n leader of Fire Crow n! Fire Crow n...Haha, what kind of lowly thing is that?¡±

    Arrows that were enchanted with a powerful armor-damaging spell screamed across the air and flew right towards Ji Xia¡¯s forehead.

    A thunderous boom came right in the next moment, along with which, those arrows shattered into pieces while the skin on Ji Xia¡¯s forehead remained perfectly undamaged. Not even a faint mark was left on Ji Xia¡¯s head. The Senior Magi whounched the attack stared at Ji Xia stunned, then began screaming as if he couldn¡¯t believe his own eyes. ¡°Have you truly be a Divine Magus? How can that be possible? Back then, when I left Southern Wastnd, I heard that your Magus Acupoints were all damaged and you weren¡¯t even a Senior Magi anymore!¡±

    Ji Xia was enraged. Southern Wastnd men were all bold and hot-blooded. People they hated the most were the ones who wouldunch attacks sneakily.

    He gave a resonant growl as his body shed across the air and left a shred of afterimage. Next, he fiercely lunged the spear held in his hand. Blood ejected out from the chest of the Senior Magi who had shot Ji Xia with a crossbow just now while he was sent flying back for tens of miles by Ji Xia¡¯s spear.

 Chapter 515: Crow Attack

    Chapter 515: Crow Attack

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    The Senior Magus from Bi Fang n was sent flying away by Ji Xia¡¯s spear. Immediately after that, nearly a thousand Bi Fang n elite warriors standing around him growled out furiously. Raging fires swooshed up from their bodies while strings of bows and crossbows held in their hands buzzed loudly. Hundreds of arrows zipped out towards Ji Xia¡¯s vital body parts.

    Some other Bi Fang n warriors wielded the broad des,rge spears, and axes held in their hands and fiercely hacked towards him. Hundreds of cold dazzling sharp weapons swished over simultaneously, intending to chop Ji Xia into pieces.

    Despite Ji Xia having already shown his Divine Magus power, these Bi Fang n warriors still doggedly believed that Ji Xia was no one but the n leader of a small ¡®Fire Crow n.¡¯ How could he possibly be a Divine Magus within such a short span of time? All this while, they forgot that he could easily punch the most powerful one among all these Bi Fang n warriors away without even batting an eye.

    Divine Magus, how could a small n, which had been declining for thousands of years and could only depend on Bi Fang n to survive, have a Divine Magus emerge from it?

    Looking at the twisted faces of these Bi Fang n Senior Magi, a fierce will of fighting surged right up into Ji Xia¡¯s head. He raised his head and roared towards the sky while violently wielding the long spear in his hand horizontally.

    ¡°Fight!¡± An arc-shaped stream of me light swept across the space. Within that dreadful me, hundreds of arrows and over a hundred heavy weapons melted together.

    Over a hundred Bi Fang n Senior Magi stepped quickly back while vomiting blood. Those weapons held in their hands were all inherited treasures belonging to their families. Year after year, they nourished those weapons with their own spirit blood and those weapons had already be parts of their bodies long ago. Ji Xia violently destroyed those weapons, and by doing this, he not only severely injured these warriors¡¯ bodies, but also made them nearly cry out in sadness.

    To Southern Wastnd ns, crafting a magic treasure was never easy. A magic treasure always needed to be continuously nourished by the spirit blood of generations of nsmen. Only then it would be a powerful weapon that had inherited bloodline power contained in it. With a single move, Ji Xia destroyed the hard work of generations of Bi Fang n people who came from over a hundred families.

    ¡°Fight him to death!¡± These Bi Fang n warriors burst in rage, all rushing towards Ji Xia fearlessly.

    ¡°Take them out!¡± The group of Gold Crow n Magus Kings standing behind Ji Xia rushed up against these Bi Fang n warriors while roaring rumblingly. In the past thousands of years, Bi Fang n hardly stopped bullying Gold Crow n. Especially in a couple of years ago, Jiang Bo and his daughter attempted to seize the controlling power of Gold Crow n. This made many Gold Crow n people see Bi the Fang n as their enemy.

    At present, Gold Crow n¡¯s power had been improving dramatically. Therefore, when facing Bi Fang n warriors once again, these Gold Crow n Magus Kings only wanted to kick their a*ses!

    Without using any weapon and merely with punches and kicks, hundreds of Bi Fang n Senior Magi were knocked on the ground with broken bones, lying on the ground while twitching intensively and howling loudly, unable to struggle back up. After all, the power difference between Magus Kings and Senior Magi as way too huge.

    ¡°Fire Crow n? What is that?¡± The elderly Divine Magi who had been talking to Ji Xia growled out in rage. Ji Xia sent that Bi Fang n Senior Magi flying away and then the group of Gold Crow n warriors put all those Bi Fang n warriors down in a sh. All of this happened so fast that the fight was already over when the others tried to stop them.

    ¡°Teach these reckless young men a good lesson!¡± shouted the elderly Divine Magus in anger. Meanwhile, this elderly Divine Magus and other tens of Divine Magi along with over ten Magus Kingsunched their moves together. Scorching-red fiery light transformed into silhouettes of dragons, phoenixes, flood dragons and other magical creatures, roaring towards Ji Xia and his warriors in a formidable array. Ji Xia himself was attacked by eight Divine Magi together.

    The defensive magic formation of Southern Wastnd Market began running at full power. The surrounding area was instantly suffused by a raging me. All shop managers and salesmen in this area had run away without leaving a trace. The area with a radius of five miles was sealed by the magic formation, and even Divine Magi couldn¡¯t possibly cause arge-scale damage in this area now.

    Without too many concerns, the elderly Divine Magus and the other Divine Magi and Magus Kingsunched their attacks with all their powers, single-mindedly thinking about capturing Ji Xia and his warriors alive and punishing them gravely.

    If Ji Xia and his warriors were Divine Magi that came from top-grade ns, the elderly Divine Magus and his people would still be hesitating more or less, and wouldn¡¯t dare to hurt them too much. But in fact, Ji Xia came from a weak and small n. In this case, he should not me these Southern Wastnd Market people for beating him too hard.

    The eight Divine Magibined their powers. They moved so fast that could even appear and disappear at the same moment like ghosts. All of a sudden, hundreds of thousands of heavy punches were thrown out towards Ji Xia.

    With quite a difficulty, Ji Xia fended against the attacksunched by eight Divine Magi. He had a great power and the with eighteen spirit stars, he was much more powerful than the elderly Divine Magus, who was the most powerful man among all people on the scene. But obviously, he hadn¡¯t yet learned to smoothly control his Divine Magus power, and because of this, he exposed many weaknesses whenunching attacks.

    Within a single second, Ji Xia has suffered tens of thousands of heavy strikes. The dragonskin armor worn by him released a bright fiery light. The fiery light condensed on his body bit by bit into seemingly touchable, glowing-red dragon scales. This dragon skin armor had an amazing defensive power, and at least seventy percent of the powers released by the eight Divine Magi was absorbed by the armor, and only around thirty percent managed to strike into Ji Xia¡¯s body. But still, Ji Xia suffered tens of thousands of fierce strikesunched by eight Divine Magi with eighty percent of their powers. Because of the fierce wave of strikes, Ji Xia couldn¡¯t stop his body from quivering while faint bone-cracking noises ceaselessly came from his joints. Meanwhile, he opened his mouth and let out big mouthfuls of blood.

    Ji Xia was the most powerful one among this group of Gold Crow warriors. He could still withstand the attacksunched by these Southern Wastnd Market Divine Magi, but the eighteen Divine Magi and nearly a hundred Magus Kings brought over by him were far less powerful than him. Facing these Southern Wastnd Market Divine Magi and Magus Kings who had stayed at their current levels for many years, both their attacks and defenses were filled with weaknesses. Consequently, within the time span of a few breaths, some of them were knocked down by their opponents.

    ¡°Tie them all up. If they dare to fight back, behead a half of them as a warning to the others!¡± The elderly Divine Magus yelled loudly in an extreme excitement; his long beard even fluttering in the air.

    The group of Southern Wastnd Divine Magiughed out loud. Next, they each took out a speciously crafted chain that was specially designed to lock Divine-Magus-level powerful beings and intended to lock these Gold Crow n warriors up.

    After being locked up, the life and death of these Gold Crow n warriors would no longer in their own control.

    ¡°You have pushed this too far!¡± Ji Xia gave a long and resonant roar. The experiences he gained through countless life-risking fights that happened in Southern Wastnd jungle told him that he could never, ever put his life in the hands of the others. He wielded his hands and immediately after that, a raging fire rose along with a roaring wind. At the same time, a golden-redrge g appeared in his hand.

    From thisrge g, the raging fire rose while a dense ck smoke coiled around the g. Faintly, countless hazy Fire Crow silhouettes could be seen sparkling in the g.

    Abruptly, an earth-shaking wave of caws swept across the entire space. A stream of ck smoke puffed out of the g, along with which, hundreds of millions of Fire Crows roared out with bodies wrapped in fires, suffusing the entire Southern Wastnd Market like a world-ending flood.

    Rampant attacksunching by countless Fire Crow startednding on the bodies of the elderly Divine Magus and the other Divine Magi, those Magus Kings and Senior Magi. These Fire Crows had different body shapes, some of them had three legs while the others had two. Their entire bodies were wrapped in different-colored magical fires. Large Fire Crows had the wingspan of five-hundred meters, while the small ones were only about the size of a fly.

    Countless Fire Crows circled these Southern Wastnd Market warriors up and crazily scratched them with sharp ws and pecked them with beaks. Additionally, these Fire Crows ceaselessly let out mes and dense smokes from their beaks, burning the faces of those Southern Wastnd Market warriors. Even the elderly Divine Magi failed to react timely and had had his pair of eyeballs dug out by a Fire Crow.

    Instantly, the Southern Wastnd Market fell into chaos. Countless Divine Magi and Magus Kings had their bodies covered in wounds. Some Divine-Magus-level powerful men were even crushed by countless Fire Crows within the short span of a few breaths. Some of their bones were broken as if they were crushed by a mountain, and they could only lie on the ground with their facespletely out of shape, struggling and howling hoarsely.

    Wherever those Fire Crows swept across, raging fire and dense smoke would swoosh up into the sky and soon, the entire Southern Wastnd Market was thrown into shambles.

    Amidst this chaos, a crack appeared in the defensive magic formation of Southern Wastnd Market without anyone noticing it. Ji Xia gave a shrill whistle, and following that, he and the group of Gold Crow n warriors dashed out, leaped up and ran away with a few rises and falls, without leaving any trace.

 Chapter 516: The Grades of Dao

    Chapter 516: The Grades of Dao

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    When Ji Xia defeated tens of Southern Wastnd Market Divine Magi with hundreds of thousands of Fire Crows, Ji Hao was sitting on top of Yao Mountain.

    Then nine Gold Crows floated in the sky. The twelve-star space twisting magic formation restrained the dazzling golden light released from the nine Gold Crows, and transformed it into nine bowl-thick streams of light, pouring into Ji Hao¡¯s body through the top of his head

    Under the effect of the twelve-star space twisting magic formation which was given by Yu Yu himself, the star power purified by the Heaven and Earth great formation had also transformed into a seven-colored stream of light. It was so dense that it even seemed to be touchable, pouring down from the sky and surging into Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit.

    Under Yao Mountain, countless enormous earth meridians had been surging like raging dragons. Extremely dense streams of natural power surged up through the body of Yao Mountain, which had already been cast into a unity by starry divine iron. It transformed into a gigantic lotus that firmly wrapped up Ji Hao¡¯s body and his primordial spirit, which was floating upon his head.

    Floating in front of Ji Hao were the three scriptures given by Yu Yu. At this moment, Ji Hao had been carefully reading these three scriptures of Yu Yu¡¯s Daoist system, from the most basic part, word by word. In his primordial spirit, the fist-sized jade tablet that Po gave him before leaving had been shining with a cyan-colored light. Recorded on this jade tablet was the summary of all of Po¡¯s experiences, which were attained through his cultivation of the great Dao.

    Somehow, the power of faithing from Yao Mountain people had been ceaselessly gathering into Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit, even when he was asleep.

    With the help of the faith power that came from over ten million people living in his territory, Ji Hao felt that he could now think over a thousand times faster than before, and hisprehension ability had risen by over a thousand times as well. Before, he felt those extremely profound words and terms in the three Daoist scriptures were extraordinarily hard to understand. But today, he could read through ten lines at one nce and with a little thinking and could figure out the specific meaning of every term regarding the great Dao.

    Meanwhile, the cultivating experiences of Po written on the jade talisman had also been continuously seeping into Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit like drops of spring, infiltrating Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit and making it glow with a cyan-colored light, looking like a human-shaped statue carved out of colored ze.

    After a long time of study of the great Dao taught by Yu Yu, Ji Hao finally, roughly matched the stages of cultivation of the non-humakind with the power level division of the humankind, in his head.

    With Yu Yu¡¯s help, Ji Hao killed countless non-humankind beings and gained a reward from nature. With that, he directly condensed his spiritual power and soul power into a primordial spirit and enabled his primordial spirit to leave his physical body and wander around. The power of primordial spirit and the strength of physical body were two totally different terms. But still, the power that could be released by Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit after it left his physical body was already great enough to kill a human Magus King.

    And human Magus Kings roughly equaled shell-breaking stage non-humankind beings.

    In other words, other than the power level Ji Hao had reached currently through years of severe cultivation since he was a child, the actual power possessed by his primordial spirit equaled the average power of human Magus Kings and shell-breaking stage non-humankind beings.

    However, Ji Hao was different from the other ordinary Daoist cultivators. Cultivators like Po and the other brothers and sister had all been paying more attention to primordial spirits than physical bodies, while Ji Hao had been cultivating both his primordial spirit and physical body at the same time. He had activated all 129600 meridians of his, and at the current stage, his body condition was no worse than ordinary Magus Kings. Therefore, hisprehension power was way greater than same level human Magus Kings and shell-breaking stage non-humankind beings.

    ¡®Those disciples in my dojo can absorb natural powers to nourish their souls. This is just like a hen brooding her eggs, all fundamental work. When they raise their primordial spirits and enabled their primordial spirits to leave their physical bodies, that¡¯s just like baby chickens breaking out from eggs, which is shell-breaking. This is the same as the non-humankind and humankind¡¯s power systems.¡¯

    Ji Hao silently pondered. Using a roll of softened dragon skin as the paper and hundred years old cinnabar powder mixed with fresh flood dragon blood as the ink, Ji Hao wrote these thoughts of his down one after another.

    ¡®After the primordial spirit, a seed of Dao would be generated; this equaled the ¡®stage of emptiness¡¯ of the non-humankind, and also can bepared to the humankind¡¯s power level of Divine Magus. Nevertheless, neither can non-humankind beings at the stage of emptiness nor human Divine Magipare with cultivators who had seeds of Dao, as the power of cultivators at this grade could be unpredictably magical.¡¯

    ¡®Generate a seed of Dao, then grow a rudiment of Dao. After the rudiment of Dao is shaped, the cultivator will be stepping into a new stage; this stage equals the non-humankind¡¯s stage of sun and moon and the humankind¡¯s level of peak-level Divine Magi. Cultivators at this grade can be boundlessly powerful.¡¯

    ¡®The rudiment of Dao continues to grow and transform into the final shape of Dao. After the Dao is finally shaped, the cultivator will reach another grade that equals the non-humankind¡¯s stage of infinity and the humankind¡¯s level of Supreme Magus. Cultivators at this grade can be nearly indestructible.¡¯

    ¡®After the Dao is shaped, the primordial spirit can merge with nature. After that, a fruit of Dao can be achieved in whole. Upon attaining the fruit of Dao, a cultivator can be considered as an immortal being. As long as the world he or she lives in remains existing, this cultivator can live up to eternity.¡¯

    Ji Hao worked hard on studying the three scriptures, in coordination with the article given by Yu Yu, regarding the basics of primordial spirit and great Dao. Atst, he read out the interpretation of thest grade of cultivation, ¡°Fruit of Dao... fruit of Dao. That is the final oue of the great Dao. What will be contained in the fruit of Dao is beyond mysteriousness and profoundness. Even cultivators who have attained the fruits of Dao can be significantly different in terms of power.¡±

    ¡°Not only at the grade of fruit of Dao, the grade of primordial spirit, seed of Dao, rudiment of Dao, shape of Dao... the higher the grade goes, the greater the power differences will be. At higher grades, even a slight little bit of improvement can make a heaven-great difference. Shifu has already attained the fruit of Dao, while Po might already have one of his feet stepped into that grade.¡±

    ¡°But the fruit of Dao, the fruit of Dao... even after attaining the fruit of Dao, a cultivator would have to share life and death with a world. If the world is destroyed, the cultivator might fall.¡±

    ¡°Beyond the fruit of Dao, there should be other possibilities... there should be ¡®detachment.¡¯ Just like legendarily enormous fish named ¡®Kun¡¯ transforming into a giant roc and flying straight into the sky, breaking all obstacles and cutting off all tangles, eventually attaining pure freedom...This should be the ultimate goal of the great Dao.¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s body slightly quivered while an overwhelmingly great amount of star power and natural power ceaselessly flushed his body and nourished his primordial spirit. New Magus Acupoints had been waking up inside his body one after another; the golden-red light released from the nine Gold Crows expanded his Magus Acupoints and strengthened his body. After merely a whole night of cultivation, thest thousands of new Magus Acupoints had been awakened.

    With the help of the tremendous power of the Heaven and Earth great formation, all Magus Acupoints in Ji Hao¡¯s all 129600 meridians had all been awakened. The millions of Magus Acupoints glowed dazzlingly under his skin, in his muscles and internal organs, looking like countless stars shining in the dark sky. Ji Hao¡¯s entire body was now shining with a bright red light, and faintly, a magical aroma spread out from his body.

    ¡°This is the true peak level Senior Magi!¡± Ji Hao slightly shook his body and instantly after that, a tremendously great stream of power rose directly from around his body. Even the air vibrated violently.

    ¡°This is the true peak level Senior Magi!¡± Ji Hao stood up, feeling that his spirit blood was surging inside his body like flying dragons while more spirit blood was being produced by his internal organs and transformed into five-colored power streams, surging directly towards his primordial spirit. Inside his primordial spirit, cyan colored light streams coiled around each other while the star power and natural power mixed together, liquefying intorge amounts of purple liquid and bumping around inside his primordial spirit.

    Terms mentioned in the three scriptures given by Yu Yu sparkled in Ji Hao¡¯s mind. Ji Hao silently took out a bottle of golden pills that was given by Po, then pointed his finger at the bottle. Golden pills contained in the bottle instantly transformed into bright golden light and merged with the primordial spirit. After that, Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit suddenly turned much clearer than before and soon, his primordial spirit seemed no different from his physical body at all.

    As Ji Hao looked back at what he learned today regarding the great Dao, an especially mysterious sense of power was released quickly from his primordial spirit.

    Numerous cyan light spots gathered together like drops of liquid silver. All of a sudden, a fresh air stream ejected out for hundreds of miles far, after which, a cyan-colored lotus gradually bloomed in Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit. Next, the cyan lotus transformed into liquid, and transformed into an iparably clear cyan-colored light, drifting around his primordial spirit.

    After the grade of primordial spirit was the grade of the seed of Dao. For stepping into this grade, fifty streams of Yu Yu¡¯s Qi of Dao were required. Ji Hao cultivated himself severely and finally generated the first stream of Yu Yu¡¯s Qi of Dao. After this, the power of Dao possessed by him was improved immediately by a couple of times.

    Ji Hao then took out a piece of starry divine iron, which was left by Kua E and his brothers. This was the hardest material Ji Hao could find.

    Wielding his hand, he released a beam of Yu Yu¡¯s divine light. Normally, Yu Yu¡¯s divine light cast by Ji Hao was thin and faint, but today, after Ji Hao generated the first stream of Yu Yu¡¯s Qi of Dao, the divine light had be thick and solid. The cyan-colored divine light wrapped the starry divine iron piece up and slightly squeezed. A creaking noise could be heard continuously. The terrifyingly tough starry divine iron was actually crushed into powder by the divine light.

    ¡°Great!¡± Ji Hao was honestly pleased, and couldn¡¯t help but yell out in praise for the soaring improvement he gained tonight in both his power of Dao and his physical strength.

    Silently, Ji Tian dashed up to Yao Mountain and politely bowed to Ji Hao.

    ¡°Shifu, everything is ready.¡±

 Chapter 517: Pilgrimage

    Chapter 517: Pilgrimage

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Among the humankind, there was a tradition that a small-scale meeting with the emperor would be held every five years, arge-scale meeting with the emperor would be held in every ten years, and a world-wide pilgrimage would be held every hundred years.

    For the small-scale meeting with the emperor held every five years, all ¡®earls¡¯ and ¡®marquis¡¯ in Mind would have to go to Pu Ban City with offerings and meet the human emperor. For therge-scale meeting with the emperor held every ten years, all ¡®earls¡¯ and ¡®marquis¡¯ in Mind and the four wastnds would have to eithere to Pu Ban City themselves or send emissaries to Pu Ban City to meet the human emperor.

    As for the pilgrimage held every century, all ¡®earls¡¯ and ¡®marquis,¡¯ n leaders and elders of all human ns that were powerful enough, would have to go to Pu Ban City by themselves. No matter where they were and what they had been doing at the time, they had to go to Pu Ban City and meet the human emperor in person.

    Ji Hao had stayed in Yao Mountain area for a couple of years. Only building the city had cost him nearly three years, and after that, he spent a year on dealing with all kinds of domestic affairs. Now, it was just the time for arge-scale meeting with the emperor.

    His territory was located in Mind, and therefore, he was different from those ¡®earls¡¯ and ¡®marquis¡¯ living in the four wastnds. They could still send emissaries to meet the human emperor, but he had to go to Pu Ban City and meet the human emperor himself.

    In Earl Yao¡¯s mansion, an enormous vehicle cast from the mix of me divine iron and dragon bones and scales was floating in midair and shining with a dazzling fiery light. The twelve fire flood dragons which would be pulling the vehicles had their entire bodies wrapped in fiery light and had been impatiently spurting huge spheres of fire from their mouths.

    The vehicle was wrapped in a fiery cloud. Controlled by the divine power of the few Zhu Rong Country Divine Magi, the fiery cloud extended to around ten miles and upon which were a series of specially-crafted floatingrge vehicles lined up orderly. A red defensive me had all vehicles enveloped firmly. Through the translucentyer of me, one could see brightly shining armors and weapons and countless pieces of pure gold and jade piled up orderly in those vehicles.

    Ji Hao had set a dojo in Yao Mountain. In his dojo, departments under his direct lead were the department of magic formations, department of magic talismans and department of Dan. Apart from these three departments, he let Po¡¯s disciple, Luo Shan, lead the branch department of magic tools.

    The magic tool crafting techniques taught by Po were especially igneous. Compared to tools and weapons crafted by the Magi Pce with the traditional magic-tool crafting techniques, the pieces crafted with Po¡¯s techniques were much more powerful. Within these short couple of years, the dojo in Yao Mountain could already haverge volume production of high-quality weapons and armors. This time, Ji Hao prepared to bring these armors and weapons produced in his dojo to Emperor Shun as offerings.

    When Ji Hao and Ji Tian walked up to the fiery cloud, Man Man was already sitting on the back of a flood dragon with her pair of hammers ced on the flood dragon¡¯s horns. Seeing Ji Hao, Man Man grinningly waved her hands to him while saying, ¡°Ji Hao,e onboard. Let¡¯s go to Pu Ban and have some fun!¡±

    Ji Hao smiled and nodded to Man Man, then took out the magic wand and tablet which were used to control the heaven and earth great formation and twelve-star space-twisting formation and seriously handed it to Shaosi, who was standing beside him.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to Pu Ban City to meet the human emperor. Things at home will be left to you...Be careful and cautious. Before I came back, you and Taisi shouldn¡¯t take a single step out of my mansion, and tell Candle Dragon Yan and his brothers to stick with you at all times.¡±

    Shaosi smilingly took over the magic wand and tablet, then straightened Ji Hao¡¯s cor with natural movements and put two wisps of loosened hair behind his ear. After this, she said in a gentle voice, ¡°As long as I am here, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    Ji Hao nodded and looked around. Next, eight of his disciples cupped their hands and bowed to Ji Hao together. Then, each put an exquisite mask on their faces. Immediately after that, their body shapes and the sense of power released from their bodies all changed. In the blink of an eye, the eight disciples transformed into the eight Divine Magi sent over to Yao Mountain by Zhu Rong.

    ¡°Lord, we are going on patrol!¡± The eight Divine Magi transformed from Ji Hao¡¯s eight disciples said in strong and loud voices, after which, they led an elite batch of warriors and walked out of Earl Yao¡¯s mansion with big steps.

    Ji Hao then nced at Candle Dragon Yan and the other three Candle Dragon n Divine Magi. The four Divine Magi nodded, then walked onto the fence wall of Earl Yao¡¯s mansion with big and rumbling steps with a group of elite warriors, and began patrolling around the mansion round by round.

    If anyone had been paying attention to things happening around Earl Yao¡¯s Mansion, he or she would only find that all twelve Divine Magi Ji Hao had under hismand stayed in Yao Mountain City, and none of them headed to Pu Ban City with Ji Hao, to meet with the human emperor.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving as well.¡± Ji Hao¡¯s body shed across the air as he hopped onto the fiery cloud. Ji Tian, Ji Di and the other close guards of his hurriedly followed Ji Hao, hopping onto the fiery cloud. After this, the eight Divine Magi sent over by Zhu Rong cupped their hands and bowed to Shaosi, then walked into the biggest vehicle and disappeared.

    ¡°Eh? Do we need to be so careful?¡± Man Man confusingly looked at Shaosi and asked, ¡°Who dares to bring us troubles?¡±

    Shaosi walked up to Man Man, sped Man Man¡¯s little hand and said while a frosty beam of light shed across her eyes, ¡°We should always be careful. After all, we have many, many enemies. Man Man, in Pu Ban City, you have to always follow Ji Hao closely. Don¡¯t leave him alone and let him be in ces that he shouldn¡¯t be in.¡±

    The corner of Ji Hao¡¯s mouth twitched and the muscles in his face twisted.

    Man Man seemed to understand seventy to eighty percent of Shaosi¡¯s words, but still, she looked at Shaosi in slight confusion, seriously nodded and said, ¡°Hm, I won¡¯t let any other woman approach him. Haha, no one can snatch Ji Hao away!¡±

    Ji Hao couldn¡¯t bear listening to them anymore. Man Man and Shaosi discussing these kinds of things in front of all those people, how was he supposed to lead his warriors like this? Coughing embarrassedly a few times, Ji Hao yelled at Tie Lang, who was in charge of driving the vehicle, ¡°Tie Lang, let¡¯s go! To Pu Ban City!¡±

    Tie Lang, who had already be the leader of Ji Hao¡¯s close guards, happily gave a resonant growl. He grabbed an iron stick and violently knocked on a flood dragon¡¯s head. Immediately after that, the twelve flood dragon let out roaring streams of mes from their mouths and rose directly into the air, pulling the vehicles up to the sky within the blink of an eye.

    As the vehicle that was pulled by those flood dragons moved, the enormous fiery cloud flowing behind it moved as well.

    Three thousand elite Zhu Rong Country warriors and thirty-thousand dark-kind warriors under Zhamu¡¯smand were standing on the fiery cloud in straight lines. Their chests were puffed out and heads held high while guarding thoserge vehicles. These warriors were brought into the air by the fiery cloud as well.

    The fiery cloud hovered around Yao Mountain for three times. Standing on the vehicle, Ji Hao waved his hand towards Shaosi, Taisi, Feng Xing and Yu Mu, who were standing in Earl Yao¡¯s mansion. The twelve flood dragons simultaneously let out a shrill roar, and along with that, the moving speed of the vehicles rose sharply. A series of fiery clouds tore the dense mist in the air open and brought up a hundred mile long fiery light, swiftly flying towards Pu Ban city.

    Ji Hao stood on the vehicle, turned around and shouted to his warriors, especially those dark-kind warriors under Zhamu¡¯smand, ¡°This is the very first time for people from our Earl Yao¡¯s territory to meet the human emperor. In Pu Ban City, you shall all follow the rule strictly, and no trouble can be made!¡±

    The two Divine Magi who were leading the three-thousand Zhu Rong Country warriors, Zhamu and the warriormanders under his lead, all responded with a great growl.

    Ji Hao nodded and continued in a deep voice, ¡°However if anyone offends you...you can just beat them up without any worries. For normal hostile challenges, you can break the trouble makers¡¯ limbs, and if they ever dare to push it further, it wouldn¡¯t matter even if you had them beaten to death. I would find someone to hold the scales even for you!¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s body was wrapped in a raging fire, and under his smooth, red-jade-like skin, countless tiny light spots had been sparkling.

    Since all of his meridians were activated and all Magus Acupoints were awakened, Ji Hao was also going to ask Si Wen Ming and Si Xi about promoting himself to Magus King from a Senior Magi, and how to find that so-called spirit star of his.

    Ji Hao had already made a certain achievement on the cultivation of his primordial spirit. At present, he just couldn¡¯t wait to be a Magus King and attain greater powers.

 Chapter 518: Intent of Dao

    Chapter 518: Intent of Dao

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    The fiery cloud swooshed across the air. Wherever it swept across, all wind and snow were dispelled.

    The vehicle pulled by the twelve flood dragons was enormous inside. It was a great hall that could hold a party of thousands of people. Ji Hao sat straight on arge chair made of pure gold and was coiled around with raging mes, with the jade tablet that had Po¡¯s cultivation experiences written on it held in his hands. He was carefully reading the jade tablet.

    Zhu Rong Long and the other seven Zhu Rong Country Divine Magi, with tens of Zhu Rong Country Magus Kings, were standing straight in the hall. They couldn¡¯t help curiously look at the primordial spirit of Ji Hao, which seemed to be carved out of cyan-colored ze and had been floating around his head, looking exactly same as Ji Hao.

    These Divine Magi and Magus Kings all had the bloodline of the God-kind and didn¡¯t have souls. Or in other words, for descendants of Gods like these Zhu Rong Country warriors, their souls were born fused with their body. Therefore, when their bodies were harmed, their souls would be wounded as well.

    Humankind in these days hardly paid attention to the cultivation of souls. Human Senior Magi only relied on their tough bodies and nourishing their souls naturally with their thriving spirit blood, to allow their souls to grow along with their continuously improving physical bodies.

    For the great Dao taught by Yu Yu, less emphasis was put on the cultivation of physical bodies and instead, the particr emphasis had been ced on the cultivation of primordial spirit and the senses joining with nature. To Zhu Rong Long and the other warriors, this primordial spirit Ji Hao released from his body was truly strange and magical.

    Ji Hao intentionally released his primordial spirit from his body to let these proud Divine Magi and Magus Kings witness his miraculous power.

    The first Yu Yu¡¯s Qi of Dao had transformed into a stream of flowing light, rotating slowly around the primordial spirit. As Ji Hao had been slowly and carefully reading Po¡¯s cultivation experiences, he had gradually gained some understanding for himself, thus producing this stream of Yu Yu¡¯s Qi of Dao.

    Yu Yu¡¯s Qi of Dao was the base of the great Dao; it was a straight path leading to the origin of the great Dao taught by Yu Yu.

    However, by targeting the same Yu Yu¡¯s Qi of Dao, many of Yu Yu¡¯s disciples had attained different achievements. For example, Po¡¯s Yu Yu¡¯s Qi of Dao had countless magic formation patterns, magic talismans and magic spells contained in it. Therefore, Po was good at crafting magic tools. Not matter how rare and precious a material was, with a slight touch of Po¡¯s Yu Yu¡¯s Qi of Dao, countless magic formation patterns would be embossed on it, and the material would turn straight into a top-grade magic treasure.

    Taking Gui Ling as another example, she was Yu Yu¡¯s disciple as well. But unlike Po, she had both pre-world and after-world water power contained in her Yu Yu¡¯s Qi of Dao, along with the moving tracks of all stars in the sky and the great ability possessed by herself as a spirit tortoise, which allowed her to predict all the fortune and misfortune in this world. Therefore, Gui Ling was good at all kinds of water-rted magic; the thunderbolt cast by her with all kinds of water power could be considered as unique among Yu Yu¡¯s disciples. She was even better at sensing nature¡¯s mystery, predicting fortune and misfortune, and interacting with stars in the sky; no one could everpare with him on these.

    Then taking a look at Yu Yu himself, the basic of his great Dao was ¡ª If the world could be represented by the number of fifty, forty-nine of the fifty would be upied already, with one missed. The missed one could be considered as an opportunity. Yu Yu had intercepted this missed one and forcibly taken it toplete his great Dao and allow all fifty streams of Yu Yu¡¯s Qi of his to meet together, and thus, he finally attained a seed of Dao. Therefore, the origin of Yu Yu¡¯s Dao was in one word, ¡®interception.¡¯ He intercepted an opportunity from nature and made it his own. Therefore, Yu Yu¡¯s power of Dao was fiercely powerful and was nearly invincible. The power of a stream of Qi of Dao released by him could suppress the power of any pre-world or after-world treasure, and any defense would be like rotten wood in front of his Qi of Dao.

    ¡°The seed of Dao, the seed of Dao...Brother Po has the gift of tool-crafting, sister Gui Ling has the gift of foreseeing, and Shifu has intercepted an opportunity from nature. My seed of Dao...what kind of power should Ibine with my Yu Yu¡¯s Qi of Dao?¡±

    The water-like clear stream of Yu Yu¡¯s Qi of Dao rotated around Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit. This stream of Qi was the base of Ji Hao¡¯s very own great Dao. He had tobine the chosen kind of natural power or element with this stream of Yu Yu¡¯s Qi of Dao of his. Only after that could he be able to continue his cultivation upon this stream of Qi, and pursue the ultimate great Dao.

    Currently, this stream of Qi waspletely stainless. It was now the purest and most fontal being in this world. If Ji Hao made a wrong choice andbine this stream of Qi with the wrong element, the achievement he could make in the future would be certainly limited.

    ¡°My origin is...¡± Ji Hao remained silent for a while, then abruptly pointed his finger in the air. Along with his move, a feather he took from one of the nine ancient Gold Crows flew out along with a golden-red stream of Gold Crow me.

    He was born in this world. His bloodline and his power, everything was rted to the power of Gold Crow. Could the base of his great Dao continue in the power of Gold Crow? Gold Crow, one of the most powerful creatures back in the ancient times. If he could take theplete control of Gold Crow me, that might be a broad path leading directly to the top for him.

    Ji Hao reached his hand out and intended to merge the Gold Crow me into his Yu Yu¡¯s Qi of Dao, but unexpectedly, the mysterious man who hadn¡¯t shown up for a rather long time suddenly condensed his figure from the mist in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space. With a deep and resonant voice, he growled, ¡°What a silly little boy...How can the power of Gold Crow be the foundation of your Dao?¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s hand quivered. He hurriedly put that Gold Crow feather back, closed his eyes andmunicated with the mysterious man with full concentration, ¡°Old guy, you tell me then, what is the foundation of my great Dao? Shifu taught me knowledge of magic formations, should Ibine my Qi of Dao with countless magic formations?¡±

    This sounded like a good choice as well.

    Combining the boundless knowledge of magic formation taught by Yu Yu with his Qi of Dao, and using magic formations as the foundation of his great Dao... after all, the world was a tremendous magic formation itself. This sounded just not wrong. Besides, if he trulybined his Qi with countless magic formations, his power would be terrifyingly great. All kinds of magical magic formations would surge out of his body with just a slight wave of his hand. By only thinking about a power like this, anyone¡¯s scalp might numb in fear.

    ¡°Stupid!¡± roared the mysterious man mercilessly, ¡°Great Dao, what is great Dao? The simplest, purest one is the best! Pure power, pure speed, pure light, pure darkness... these are the simplest, purest ones, and also the best ones!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already thought about using Gold Crow me, but Gold Crow me is not pure. The purest and most fontal me in this world is right upon your head!¡± A prehistorical sense of power had been releasing from around the mysterious man¡¯s body as he yelled at Ji Hao with a rumbling voice, ¡°Normally, you seem to be quite smart. Why are you so dumb today? Cultivate, cultivate... are you cultivating yourself into a fool?¡±

    Right upon the head?

    Ji Hao wielded his arm, and suddenly, the ceiling turned transparent. He raised his head and looked at the sky. Beyond the thickyer of dark clouds, a dazzling sun was floating in there, giving out inexhaustible light and heat, shining on the entire world.

    ¡°Sun...What is the sun? Pure, supreme, that is the sun!¡± Continued the mysterious man after a cold snort, ¡°No rush, you ask Si Wen Ming about how to break into the level of Magus King. When you be a Magus King, you can take the chance and attain your seed of Dao.¡±

    Ji Hao looked at the sun upon his head silently. Was the mysterious man telling him to use the sun as the base of his Dao?

    The silhouette of the mysterious man gradually dissipated in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, only leaving a faint murmur behind, ¡°That little guy will certainly tell you that if you promote yourself into a Magus King by using the essence fire of sun, you would never have the chance to be a Divine Magus...Ignore him, just ignore him.¡±

    Ji Hao was totally confused. He gave a few shouts in his spiritual space, but the mysterious man never let out even the slightest sound.

    ¡®If you promote yourself into a Magus King by using the essence fire of the sun, you would never have the chance to be a Divine Magus¡¯? What did this even mean?

    But soon, Ji Hao stopped struggling on his question. He released his spiritual power and momentarily scanned across the area with a radius of a thousand miles, then gave a faint and cold smile.

    ¡°Did they trulye?¡±

 Chapter 519: Ambuscade

    Chapter 519: Ambuscade

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    In front of Ji Hao¡¯s vehicles, around a hundred miles away and in the woods covered in snow, four divine towers of the Yu n was silently hiding under the shades of trees.

    A Yu n man, with a white, tight leather armor and a long sword, was standing in the woods with his eye narrowed, looking at the vehicles on the enormous fiery cloud. Behind him were four over five meters tall, especially strong Jia n warriors, standing in a straight line.

    These Jia n warriors were wearing heavy armors and all had rxed looks, and judging from the badges on their chests, they were from High Moon.

    High Moon was different from Blood Moon. Non-humankind warriors of High Moon were all great fighters who mastered in fighting skills. On battlefields, these warriors were the most dreadful killing machines. Unlike all the other noble Yu n people, Yu n people of High Moon were actually good at closebat, especially assassination and sneak attack.

    ¡°The adorable little thing is here!¡± The Yu n man with a leather armor looked at the fiery cloud, which was approaching speedily, andughed rxedly out. He then said, ¡°A tiny Senior Magus has actually cost those people that much money to hire me to do this myself. What do you say, should I gift this little thing the great honor of being beheaded by my very self?¡±

    The four Jia n warriors each gave a faint smile. Meanwhile, strange air ripples spread out from around their bodies.

    Their bodies quietly floated up to three feet high from the ground. Behind their bodies, a silver-white, round-shaped and cold stream of light suddenly and silently appeared. Abruptly, the light stream shrunk and immediately condensed into four oddly-shaped, heavy weapons.

    The four Jia n warriors swung their arms backward, and each gripped a weapon, slightly wielding it.

    Condensing the weapon out of emptiness... These four Jia n warriors were all powerful beings at the stage of emptiness. The so-called stage of emptiness equaled the human world¡¯s level of Divine Magus.

    A scrawny human being swiftly dashed out from behind a towering tree. That was a man with a ck cloak had a sparkling jade talisman held in his hands. He quickly ran up to the Yu n man and said in a low voice, ¡°I got the information from Yao Mountain. Ji Hao, Earl Yao, only has two Magus Kings traveling with him. One of them named Tie Lang, the n leader of a local n he conquered, while the other one named Zhamu, who is a surrendered dark-kind warrior.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he have Divine Magi with him?¡± The Yu n man asked in surprise, ¡°That, is so boring.¡±

    ¡°The four Divine Magi that came from Candle Dragon n are all in Earl Yao¡¯s mansion. The eight Divine Magi from Zhu Rong Country have been patrolling the fence wall right now.¡± The man chuckled loudly and continued, ¡°He only has these twelve Divine Magi under hismand, and all of them are staying in Yao Mountain City. That means he doesn¡¯t have a single Divine Magus with him now.¡±

    The Yu n man licked his lips disappointedly, then shook his head and said to the few Jia n warriors, ¡°You just do your job. Make this quick, kill all of them.¡±

    The scrawny man hurriedly said, ¡°Leave one alive, Zhu Rong¡¯s little girl. Zhu Rong Man Man is with him too, our master wants her alive!¡±

    The Yu n man snorted coldly and said in a nd tone, ¡°That will depend on her own luck...¡± Turning to the few Jia n warriors, he continued, ¡°Make it easier, don¡¯t hurt our little Fire God princess. Zhu Rong¡¯s little girl? Interesting!¡±

    The fiery cloud swooshed across the air thousands of meters high above the ground. When it was about to fly across the woods, the four High Moon¡¯s divine towers suddenly released a dazzling silver light. Following a series of loud ngs, tens of arm-thick chains ejected out from the towers, tearing the air apart like fierce serpents and swiftly tying around Ji Hao¡¯s vehicle.

    Those chains were straightened, and Ji Hao¡¯s vehicle instantly stopped. A towering tree was shattered into pieces while countless cracks appeared on the ground.

    Ji Hao¡¯s vehicle had been flying at an amazingly fast speed, so the impact force caused by it was tremendous. The power stream brought up by the twelve fire flood dragons when flying was even more dreadful. The four High Moon divine towers connected with earth meridians and forcibly stopped Ji Hao¡¯s vehicle. Consequently, the earth meridians vibrated and the ground of the entire area with a radius of a hundred miles was nearly pulled out in whole by Ji Hao¡¯s vehicle.

    Shrill raging howls could be heard without an end. The twelve fire flood dragons were reined by halters and had their scales broken, all madly roaring out in pain.

    Tie Lang, who was driving the vehicle, was directly sent flying away. He couldn¡¯t stop flying and ended up bumping into a few fire flood dragons. The harsh flood dragon scales broke his skin, making him shout out in anger and pain.

    The silver chains suddenly tightened again. No one knew what those chains made from. As they shed against the vehicle that was cast from the mix of scorching fire divine iron and dragon bones and scales, they generatedrge amounts of fire sparkles along with an ear-piercing shing noise.

    Inside the vehicle, absolutely no effect was made to Ji Hao and the others.

    A dense fiery cloud was floating in the air, within which, a shining moon released a dazzling fiery light while showing everything that had been happening on the outside to Ji Hao and the others.

    ¡°It seems that our preparations were just necessary. Be patient, don¡¯t attack now. Later, let¡¯s give them a big one.¡± Ji Hao¡¯s pair of eyes were shining with a magical light as he growled, ¡°Zhu Rong Long, I want the heads of the five non-humankind beings. With five heads that came from Divine Magus level non-humankind beings, we can back take those armors, weapons, crystals and gold in behind. How much will we save?!¡±

    Zhu Rong Long, Zhu Rong Hu and the other six of their brothers who were all especially tall and sturdy and had countless me patterns on their skins, shouted out together in response. A series of ngs were then let out by their helmets, as the facial masks, which were decorated with countless embossed pattern of gods and devils, pped down and covered their faces.

    Ji Hao took out the mountain and river stamper and silently started to inject power into it. After attaining his first stream of Yu Yu¡¯s Qi of Dao, Ji Hao¡¯s power had been raised by quite a few times. While absorbing his power, the mountain and river stammer released a bright yellow light and at the same time, a terrifyingly great pressure spread out in this hall.

    The four Jia n warriors rose into the air with shining silver weapons were held in their hands. They didn¡¯t even cast a nce at Zhamu, who was loudly ordering his warriors to form a battle formation, and instead, directly swished towards Ji Hao¡¯s vehicle.

    A hundred miles distance only took them a single second. The sharp weapons held in their hands brought up hundreds of meters long beams of light while being fiercely wielded down towards Ji Hao¡¯s vehicle.

    On the ground, the Yu n man gave an evil smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s over already...I haven¡¯t seen the little Fire God princess yet. Is she in the vehicle? That is such a great shame. I wanted to see her face!¡±

    A thunderous bang even made the sky shook. Eight muscr men with their whole bodies wrapped in raging fire suddenly showed up in the air. Among these eight warriors, four of them blocked the weapons held in the hands of the four Jia n¡¯s warriors, while the other four immediately raised huge and dense fiery clouds. While treading on them, they lunged the long spears held in their hands towards those Ji n warriors, along with countless beams of fiery light that were sharp enough to slice the air apart.

    ¡°A trap? The Yu n¡¯s man flicked his finger. Following his move, a stream of sword light dazzled out while spinning, and instantly cut the scrawny man in ck cloak into pieces along with a puffing noise. After that, he barfed out hysterically, ¡°All twelve Divine Magi are in Yao Mountain City? Damn it, are these eight guys in front of me ghosts?!¡±

    Ji Hao walked out of the vehicle, stood on a fiery cloud and looking down at the Yu n man who was hiding in the woods.

    Turning around his palm, Ji Hao dropped the mountain and river stamper. The stamper quickly expanded to around five hundred meters in square, smashing down like a small mountain.

 Chapter 520: Defeat Divine Magi

    Chapter 520: Defeat Divine Magi

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    ¡°High Moon, Polo Si, from Polo Family!¡±

    On the ground, facing the mountain and river stamper, the Yu n man proudly shouted his family name out. Meanwhile, his wrist flicked swiftly; the long and thin sword held in his hands released a dazzling cold light while zipping towards the mountain and river stamper at lightning speed.

    The ground vibrated. When the mountain and river stamper was activated, all earth meridians were triggered by it. Fortunately, this Yu n man was a Divine-Magus-level power being, that allowed him to sh across the air and directly rose into the sky, avoided negative effects caused by the vibration of the ground.

    However, when he flew up just fifteen meters high, countless hazy mountain patterns sparkled on the mountain and river stamper, and a terrifyingly great gravity reached up from the ground, causing Polo Si¡¯s body to fall back down unsteadily.

    ¡°You damned little thing, you¡¯re not adorable at all!¡± Polo Si growled at Ji Hao ragingly, ¡°I will cut your head off myself and gift you with the most honored death!¡±

    ng! Finally, the sharp sword and the mountain and river stamper bumped into each other, generating a high-pitched ng that could cause a sharp pain in anyone¡¯s ears. On the thin and sharp sword held in Polo Si¡¯s hand,yers of spell symbols lit up. At first sight, this long sword of his had thousands ofyers of spell symbols added on it, that could probably make tens of billions of spell symbols in total.

    Adding so manyyers of spell symbols on such a thin sword, craftsmen in Magi Pce couldn¡¯t possibly achieve this stage of technique, not even if they worked hundreds of times harder than they already did. The long sword held in Polo Si¡¯s hand was definitely many times more powerful than a top-grade, Divine-Magus-level magic treasure.

    Nevertheless, the mountain and river stamper was created along with this world by nature itself. With the powering from countless earth meridians, the mountain and river stamper smashed directly down towards Polo Si¡¯s head. As countlessyers of hazy mountain silhouettes roared down without an end, Polo Si¡¯s wrist trembled and suddenly, the long sword shattered into pieces.

    The mountain and river stamper had created a tremendous gravitational field, which was tens of thousands of times greater than the normal gravity in Mind. The invisible gravity condensed into numerous fierce-serpent-like streams, dragging those sword fragments to fiercely pierce towards Polo Si.

    Polo Si gave a shrill shout as his body shed across the air and disappeared. The next moment, he reappeared five-hundred meters away.

    The mountain and river stamper violently smashed on the ground. Within the area with a radius of a hundred miles, the woods were entirely sted into bits while the ground sank five hundred meters deep. Countless streams ofva surged out along with dense smoke puffing out of the ground hundreds of meter high.

    The mountain and river stamper missed its target for once. Polo Si roared towards the sky in an iparably aggressive tone, ¡°Little thing, what can you do even if you have a top-grade magic treasure? Power, power! Without enough power, even if you...¡±

    Before he finished his speech, a dazzling sword light zipped out of the dense smoke raised by the mountain and river stamper.

    Closely following behind the mountain and river stamper, the me Dragon sword transformed into an arm-thick, five hundred meters long stream of me, roaring towards Polo Si¡¯s heart.

    The power of Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation was immeasurably fierce and destructive. Among Yu Yu¡¯s disciples, many had mastered the art of the sword, and in Po¡¯s recorded cultivation experiences, a part was regarding the skills of sword-maniption.

    Ji Hao had been reading Po¡¯s cultivation experiences in depth during these few days, by doing which, he attained some deep understanding of the art of the sword, including flying swords, and had indeed learned some useful things.

    At first, the me Dragon Sword only darted out as a stream of sword light, but as Ji Hao separated his pair of hand and released a sword spell, a series of sizzling noises was immediately generated. Along with the noise, the sword light stream divided into two, then four, then eight, then sixteen...Within the blink of an eye, a thousand and twenty-four streams of sword lights were roaring in the sky, transforming into an enormous sword that enveloped Polo Si.

    Polo Si growled towards the sky in fury, ¡°Kill this kid!¡±

    While growling, he pulled out a pair of daggers. The small and exquisite pair of daggers zipped around his body like two butterflies; as he wielded his arm forward, a thin yet sharp beam of dagger light urately hacked on Ji Hao¡¯s sword light.

    A loud series of ngs could be heard ceaselessly. The daggers held in Polo Si¡¯s hands were definitely not ordinary pieces. Within a dazzling cold light, the pair of daggers shed against the me Dragon Sword over a thousand times, but except for turning a bit red because of the great heat of the me Dragon Sword, the dagger edges remainedpletely unharmed.

    Nevertheless, Polo Si¡¯s face had gone extremely dark. In the air, Zhu Rong Long and the other seven Divine Magi had encircled the four Jia n warriors of his and were madly attacking them. By now, not to mention killing Ji Hao, the four Divine-Magus-level Jia n warriors under hismand could barely protect themselves.

    If the ones attacking them were only the eight Divine Magi, the situation would still be under control. With the advanced fighting skills and talents possessed by High Moon warriors, the four Jia n warriors might even gain the upper hand in the fight to a certain degree. But what made Polo Si even angrier was that other than the eight Zhu Rong Country Divine Magi, Ji Hao¡¯s three-thousand and six-hundred disciples were also attacking the four Jia n warriors.

    These disciples trod on fiery clouds, floating in the air a distance away, with gs that were thickly embroidered with patterns of stars held in their hands and quickly being waved. Along with their moves, tens of thousands of gigantic stars emerged from the bright daylight and soon, mountain-huge spheres of starlight started to be drawn over from the sky by the magic formation, continuously smashing on the bodies of the four Jia n warriors like shooting stars.

    The strike of each of those angled-starlight-spheres was as powerful as an attackunched by a Divine Magus. The four Jia n warriors tried to dodge, but weird power streams reached from the air and locked their bodies. Added with the fierce attacks continuouslyunched by the eight Zhu Rong Country Divine Magi, these four Jia n warriors could barely move and didn¡¯t manage to dodge even one starlight-sphere.

    When Polo Si was yelling on the ground, at least a thousand spheres of starlight had actually hit their targets. All the four Jia n warriors under Polo Si¡¯smand were powerful top-level fighters among all Jia n warriors of High Moon, and the armors worn by them were top-grade pieces as well. But still, after being struck violently for a thousand times, countless cracks had appeared on their armors long ago and their strong life-force was wearing down.

    The four Jia n warriors gasped deeply while shouted at Polo Si hoarsely, ¡°Master! These little bastards¡¯ magic formation...Damn it, we have to break this magic formation. Otherwise, we will be stuck in here till we die!¡±

    The magic formation that was under the control of the three-thousand and six-hundred disciples was called ¡®unlimited starlight devil-catching great formation¡¯. This formation was designed by Po based on his own experiences and was mainly designed for trapping, sealing and tangling enemies. Suppressing and capturing were the main functions of this great formation, and the power of those starlight-spheres was just at the average level.

    This magic formation had sessfully bound up the limbs of these four extraordinarily powerful Jia n warriors, then fiercely beaten them up.

    Seeing the four most powerful warriors of his about to be killed, Polo Si shouted out in rage while fiercely wielding the daggers in his hands and dispelling a few sword light streams that were approaching him. But this time, he overexerted, and consequently, the dagger held in his left hand broke following a loud ng. Because of the great heat released from me Dragon Sword, this dagger had be much more fragile than before, and this time, a sudden great impact made it break.

    Eighteen sword light streams took this opportunity and mercilessly hacked on Polo Si¡¯s body.

    A bright light burst out from his white leather armor. The eighteen streams of sword light left tens of deep shes on the white armor but didn¡¯t manage to harm Polo Si¡¯s body, not even a little bit.

    Polo Si¡¯s body shed across the air once again. When he was going to break into the group of disciples and start a massive killing, Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit had already held the immemorial sun streamer tight and fiercely wielded it.

    From the air, countless extremely thin sunlight rays emerged and dazzled horizontally. In the next moment, Polo Si, who didn¡¯t manage to make any reaction timely, gave a shrill howl as a beam of sunlight shed across his body, cutting him straight into two.

 Chapter 521: Capturing Alive

    Chapter 521: Capturing Alive

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Immemorial sun steamer was a top-grade world-apanying spirit treasure with the ability to gather pre-world essence sun power. It was immensely powerful.

    A world-apanying spirit treasure like this didn¡¯t require too much power of its owner to release a terrifyingly great power. But of course, as Ji Hao grew more and more powerful, the power released by the immemorial sun streamer would grow even more as well.

    Ji Hao injected all the power contained in his first stream of Yu Yu¡¯s Dao of Qi into the immemorial sun streamer, after which, the streams of essence sun fire released by the streamer instantly transformed into beams of hair-thin fiery light. Being sliced across by a beam of fiery light condensed from essence sun fire, the leather armor worn by Polo Si was cut open easily as if it was actually a piece of tofu.

    Polo Si was mastered in the skills of sneak attack and assassination. With these abilities, he was a legendary-level warrior. However, the feature of Yu n people¡¯ bodies was an unchangeable reality that they were all born with limited body conditions. No matter how hard Polo Si tried to strengthen his body, he could never improve his body condition to the level of Jia n warriors.

    The fiery beam of light condensed from essence sun fire by the immemorial sun streamer sliced across Polo Si¡¯s waist. He screamed himself hoarse as his body was cut into two. Additionally, the wounds started to burn speedily and soon, half a foot long part of his body was burned into a puff of smoke.

    ¡°Help me!¡± Polo Si screamed desperately. He widely opened his pair of eyes, making him look like a fierce ghost while wailing in a great panic, ¡°Help me! I can¡¯t die in here! I¡¯m a direct descendant of Polo family. My father has his chance to take over the entire family, I can¡¯t die in here!¡±

    ¡°Surrender, or die!¡± Ji Hao looked at Polo Si coldly and said, while slightly waving the immemorial sun streamer held in his hands and temporarily stopped burning Polo Si¡¯s body. Although Polo Si¡¯s body was nearly burned out, powerful beings at the level of Divine-Magus all had surprisingly strong life-force. Even Yu n people were the same. Polo Si now looked extremely miserable, but if he could have some time and take enough medicine to cure the injuries, his body would regrow and beplete again. The new body surely wouldn¡¯t be as powerful and strong as the original one, but at least, no disability would be left on him.

    ¡°Surrender?¡± Polo Si hesitated.

    Noble Yu n people naturally had their own pride to protect. Ji Hao wanted him to surrender, but he couldn¡¯t make the decision in a short while.

    ¡°Surrender, or I kill your master!¡± Ji Hao turned around and shouted at the four Jia n warriors, who were being beaten fiercely.

    The four Jia n warriors paused for a second. These four extraordinarily powerful Jia n warriors, who hadn¡¯t yet fallen too deep in disadvantage even under the attacksunched by the eight Zhu Rong Country Divine Magi and a great magic formation joint-handedly, abruptly cast a roar towards the sky then ragingly threw their weapons onto the ground.

    Four towering mountains were ttened entirely by the four weapons they threw out. Reluctantly, the four Jia n warriors took off their broken armors with badly darkened faces, then threw out the armors as well. After all this, the four Jia n warriors held their hands behind their heads and kneeled in midair.

    The eight Zhu Rong Country Divine Magi gasped for a little while, then walked up without any hesitation andunched a violent wave of heavy punches and kicks on the four Jia n warriors. All these eight Divine Magi weremanders of Zhu Rong¡¯s personal army, but even together with the help of a great formation that was specially designed to trap and distract enemies, they actually didn¡¯t manage to take out these four Jia n warriors timely. This had truly made them feel quite embarrassed.

    After beating these four Jia n warriors cruelly and giving them swollen faces withrge bruises, Zhu Rong Long took out thirty-six ¡®fire boa god-trapping awls¡¯ that were specially crafted by Zhu Rong himself. These fire boa god-trapping awls were oddly shaped, each of them twisting and wriggling just like a raging boa, and the surfaces of these awls were thickly covered in fine barbs. Every awl was wrapped in a raging fire that was dark-green in color. Obviously, these awls were highly poisonous.

    The top of the head, the backside of the neck, heart, limbs and the other vital body parts; Zhu Rong Long stuck nine fire boa god-trapping awls in the body of each of these four Jia n warriors. Those countless barbs on the awls shed against the tough muscles and bones of these Jia n warriors, ceaselessly causing ear-piercing noises.

    Once those fire boa god-trapping awls were pierced into their bodies, the faces of all the four extremely powerful Jia n warriors darkened immediately, as they torpidly fall to the ground, lying on the ground like puddles of slush.

    ¡°Damn you!¡± Polo Si screamed out hysterically, ¡°Damn you all!¡±

    Ji Hao snorted coldly. His primordial spirit transformed into a cyan stream of light and returned to his body. He then pointed his finger in the air and instantly, a purely ck altar for cursing appeared on the vehicle. As he waved his hand, the upper part of Polo Si¡¯s body rose up into the air andnded on the altar. Tens of purely ck and sharp bone thorns thrust out of the altar, prating all vital body parts of Polo Si, firmly sealing him on the altar.

    Ji Hao was worried that Polo Si might have some other means to escape. Therefore, he took out the mountain and river stamper once again and put the stamper, which had already shrunk to the size of a fist, directly on Polo Si¡¯s forehead. The immensely great power of gravity surged straight into Polo Si¡¯s body, oppressed his soul and made him unable to do anything but show a miserable look.

    ¡°Kid, look at me now. I cannot escape like this.¡± said Polo Si while wailing, ¡°Take this damned stamper away, what kind of treasure is this? Damn it, it has a sense of a pre-world power... Is it a pre-world treasure?¡±

    Ji Hao sneered, then rudely ripped off the silver ring worn on the middle finger of Polo Si¡¯s left hand.

    Polo Si screamed out right away in sorrow. Despairingly, he looked at the sky, showed his teeth and roared in a hoarse voice, ¡°These are my personal properties! Damn it! You can¡¯t do this! This is what bandits...¡±

    Bang! Man Man wielded her hammer and gave a merciless strike on Polo Si¡¯s mouth.

    All of Polo Si¡¯s teeth were smashed into bits. But his spirit blood was sealed inside his body, because of which, he couldn¡¯t heal his broken face, and neither could he let another word out.

    ¡°Ji Hao, look, how many good things are in there?¡± Man Man yelled with a pair of brightly sparkling eyes. She threw her hammer away and hung on Ji Hao¡¯s arm like a monkey.

    Ji Hao smilingly nodded, then released a stream of Yu Yu¡¯s divine light. The seemingly soft divine light wrapped up this exquisite ring that was shaped as three coiled rose flowing branches and began milling it. Along with a sizzling noise, silver light spots started flying out of the ring without an end, and soon, the seal of soul left in the ring by Polo Si was crushed by the Yu Yu¡¯s divine light.

    Ji Hao sent a stream of spiritual power into the ring, after which, he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked by the immense inner space of the ring.

    The inner space of the ring was incredibly huge, even nearly a hundred times bigger than the hall inside Ji Hao¡¯s vehicle that could contain thousands of people. Inside the ring, shockingly great amounts of ck magic crystal pieces were piled up. Those brightly shining crystals with smooth luster were all water magic crystals.

    At first sight, Ji Hao found that at least ten million pieces of water magic crystal were piled up in this ce. This was a stunningly great fortune for Ji Hao.

    Apart from those water magic crystals, a box cast from ck metal was floating in the middle of the space. Three-hundred and sixty thumb-sized grits were ced in the box. Dense water powerful ceaselessly surged out of these ck grits. With a single slight touch, Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual power was frozen and shattered by these ck grits.

    ¡°Pre-world divine material... divine water grit? Three-hundred and sixty... what a fortune!¡± Ji Hao eximed surprisingly, ¡°Such a shame, why aren¡¯t these pre-world divine fire material? Those would be rather useful to me.¡±

    ¡°Divine water grit?¡± Zhu Rong Long walked over and shouted out in shock, ¡°In these days, pre-world divine water grit can only be found in the deepest ocean eyes of the Northern Dark Ocean, and this kind of divine material is monopolized by the Gong Gong family!¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s face instantly turned dark.

    Remaining silent for a short while, Ji Hao scanned across the broken ground below with his spiritual power, then suddenly growled out.

    ¡°Turn around, go back to Yao Mountain City!¡±

 Chapter 522: Attack the City

    Chapter 522: Attack the City

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    After Ji Hao had left, Shaosi took over the central hall of Earl Yao¡¯s mansion.

    The magic wand for controlling the Heaven and Earth great formation was floating beside her. With a single through of hers, the great formation could be triggered. However, Shaosi¡¯s attention was not entirely on the blueprint of the twelve-star space-twisting magic formation.

    Human Magi rarely cultivated their souls and primordial spirits. Consequently, they surely didn¡¯t have spiritual powers. But with the help of this magic formation, Shaosi was able to look down at the earth almost with a visual angle of a God. The magic formation covered the entire area with a radius of three thousand miles, and within this great area, even the moving track of a drifting snowke could bepletely under Shaosi¡¯s control.

    ¡°Hm, this girl looks quite pretty, but her lips are so thin. She seems like a mean person, can¡¯t take the risk. She¡¯s not the right one to be my sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°Eh? This girl looks so sweet, beautiful as well. She has been working so diligently, but what a shame, she already has a lover!¡±

    ¡°Oh my, so ugly, how horrible would that be if she bes my sister-inw? How could a woman be so ugly?¡±

    Invisible starlight rippled across the area with a radius of three-thousand miles. With the power of the magic formation, Shaosi was sneakily observing all girls living in Yao Mountain territory who had achieved age fit for marrying, one after another. From appearances to body shapes, from personalities to habits, Shaosi wanted to know all about them.

    By now, over one hundred million people had been living in Yao Mountain territory, and the number of girls who were at the age of fifteen to eighteen was at least ten million. Shaosi gnashed her teeth and silently swore that she would certainly find over a hundred perfect girls for Taisi, her blood elder brother.

    ¡®As a race of human beings, only my brother and I are left alive among all Netherworld people. The children I will have with Ji Hao...¡¯

    Thinking of this, Shaosi¡¯s face blushed. ¡®The children I will have with Ji Hao will surely inherit the Gold Crow bloodline. Only my big brother¡¯s direct descendants can inherit the special abilities of our Netherworld people.¡¯ thought Shaosi with her teeth gnashed.

    ¡®Therefore, brother, you have to strive. Within theing three years, the number of our Netherworld people must be raised to at least a thousand. The number of males has to reach hundreds. Otherwise, how can we expand and strengthen our family?¡±

    ¡°Taisi, you have to make great efforts on this. Hm, this girl seems nice, and ording to Shifu, a girl with such a body shape might have many children!¡±

    Shaosi¡¯s eyes suddenly shone. She grabbed a leather scroll over and hurriedly wrote down the names and personal information of those girls that she found perfect for Taisi from all aspects

    ¡°This magic formation given by Ji Hao¡¯s Shifu is indeed magical. It actually has such a great function. I didn¡¯t think that...Hm?¡±

    While pleasurably and sneakily observing all those girls living in this territory through the magic formation, Shaosi¡¯s look changed slightly. She immediately gripped the magic wand floating beside her, and in the meanwhile, she shouted out in a harsh tone, ¡°Take precautions! Prepare for a battle! Everybody, be careful!¡±

    With the help of the magic formation, not even a slight gust of wind or a grass could hide from Shaosi. Through the magic formation, Shaosi¡¯s voice reached to the ears of everyone under the coverage of the magic formation. She gave out the warning in the mansion, and all warriors and warriormanders under Ji Hao¡¯smand heard her voice simultaneously.

    In Yao Mountain City, on the fence wall of Earl Yao¡¯s mansion, ¡®Zhu Rong Long¡¯ and three-thousand elite warriors had been patrolling around the fence wall round by round. A faint and scorching-hot sense of power had been releasing from his body. Looking from a great distance, he was exactly the same as the real Zhu Rong Long.

    In fact, this ¡®Zhu Rong Long¡¯ was an ordinary disciple of Ji Hao, named Wood Luo. It had even been less than a year since Ji Hao took him as a disciple. Recently, he just started to practice absorbing natural powers that was taught by the three scriptures given by Yu Yu, as an elementary part. He had only reached a mid-level and was still quite far away from the higher level.

    With the disguise crafted by Ji Hao, he transformed into Zhu Rong Long and walked around in the fence wall. To be honest, this boy felt rather proud of doing this. Although he was still weak, the three elite warriors behind him were solid.

    Taking so many powerful warriors who were all way more powerful than himself and swaggering around on the fence wall, this felt truly not bad. Especially when people walking in or out of the city politely and respectfully bowed to him, the boy felt even better.

    Abruptly, a middle-aged man wearing a servant¡¯s short-sleeves shirt quickly approached the fence wall where Wood Luo was walking on, from the direction of the city gate.

    Wood Luo¡¯s face instantly turned dark. Yao Mountain City had strict rules that civilians of this city were only allowed to walk on appointed roads. For important areas like the city wall, civilians stayed away from these areas for at least five-hundred meters away, not to mention servants, who were in even lower positions.

    ¡°What are you doing? Step back, do note close! Or you will be killed!¡±

    Wood Luo stood on the fence wall and shouted at the middle-aged man while pointing at him with the finger,

    All disciples of Ji Hao who had been learning in his dojo had engraved the rules of Yao Mountain city in their minds. Their parents and families were all ves, but after they joined Ji Hao¡¯s dojo and became Ji Hao¡¯s disciples, the lives of their families had been changed thoroughly.

    Wood Luo was Ji Hao¡¯s own disciple, and all those important unfilled positions in Yao Mountain Territory were prepared for disciples like him. Their families were all ves, but because of them, who had been taken by Ji Hao as disciples, their families became civilians again and gained the qualification of living in Yao Mountain City.

    For the above reasons, all Ji Hao¡¯s disciples and their families saw Ji Hao as a God and even worshiped him. Those the rules set by Ji Hao were just like the rules of heaven in their hearts, and not a single person was allowed to vite those rules.

    Wood Luo pointed at that middle-aged man and shouted loudly out. Behind him, tens of elite warriors had already picked up their longbows and put arrows on the bowstrings, targeted on that man.

    The middle-aged man remained walking quickly towards the fence wall. While walking, heughed loudly towards Wood Luo and said, ¡°Lord, Lord, I¡¯ming to offer a treasure. Just now, in the woods outside the city, I found......¡±

    Before the middle-aged man finished his words, Wood Luo had already given out his order, ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Wood Luo¡¯s mind was simple, no matter what this man wanted to do, whether to kiss his ass or trulye to offer some precious treasures to him, he would have to die as long as he dared to approach the fence wall!

    That was one of the rules of Yao Mountain city set by Ji Hao himself; the rule was unbreakable, it should brook no offense!

    Following his order, tens of warriors pulled their longbows open and released a wave of arrows, flying towards that middle-aged man along with a shrill swishing noise.

    The middle-aged man let out a resonant growl and suddenly, his skin sted out, from which, an especially strong silhouette dashed out. As he roared out, Wood Luo and the group of elite warriors standing behind him all started vomiting blood.

    This man¡¯s roar was as strong as thunder, nearly vibrating Wood Luo and warriors behind him straight into pieces. Fortunately, they all had jade talismans crafted by Ji Hao carried with them. Detecting the attack, these jade talismans exploded and directly drew the tremendous power of the Heaven and Earth great formation, covering Wood Luo and his warriors up with a thickyer of multicolored light screen. Thus, the strong effect of the man¡¯s rumbling roar was finally stopped.

    Buzz! Twelve silver light streaks shed across the air.

    Yao Mountain City suddenly came alive. Countless divine spell symbols emerged from the city wall and the ground. Meanwhile, multicolored, huge streams of star power, which normally were hiding, now poured down from the heaven like flooding rivers along with an earth-shaking noise. They then transformed into numerous water-tank-sized, multicolored divine thunderbolts, striking the middle-aged man¡¯s body.

    ¡°This...¡± The middle-aged man shouted out in anger as tens of divine thunderbolts urately struck on his body, making him madly roll on the ground. Nevertheless, facing those fierce multicolored divine thunderbolts which were powerful enough to kill Magus Kings, this man only took a few quick gasps but didn¡¯t seem to be harmed at all.

    Deep growls abruptly came from the city gate. The skins of tens of servants ruptured and from inside their bodies, silhouettes which were much taller than themselves dashed out.

    ¡°Kill! Kill everyst person in this city!¡± roared all of them.

 Chapter 523: Water Attack

    Chapter 523: Water Attack

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    When Shaosi was sneakily looking at girls living in this area, she didn¡¯t pay any attention to the few rivers around Yao Mountain. That was understandable though; it was a heavily snowing day, which girl would go ¡®y¡¯ in rivers? Therefore, Shaosi didn¡¯t notice that the few great rivers around Yao Mountain were filled with malicious creatures long ago. Among the few rivers, the widest part had reached a hundred miles.

    Water monkeys, giant turtles, water boas, spirit fishes, enormous loach and leech, all kinds of aquatic creatures had been hiding deep on the river bottom, with their eyes constantly sparkling with a dark-blue light.

    Among all those oddly shaped and hideous aquatic creatures, an elderly man with a long fluttering beard that made him looked like an immortal being, was sitting on a rock on the bottom of a river, with a ck jade jar held in his left hand. The pair of blue light spots sparkled especially quickly in his deeply hollowed eyes.

    All of a sudden, when a fierce wave of attack wasunched to Yao Mountain city from all four city gates, a ck jade talisman held in the elderly man¡¯s left hand suddenly exploded. Next, a deep sound burst from the jade talisman, hearing which, all aquatic creatures gathered under water paused briefly, then turned around, looking at the elderly with dimly shining eyes.

    ¡°Up!¡± The elderly man stood up and gave a growl in a low and deep voice.

    From the ck jar held in his hand, thumb-sized ck watery light spots flew out. The watery light spots expanded suddenly, such that a single watery light spot could transform into a wholeke of water with a radius of a hundred miles. All of a sudden, the amount of water that could fill hundreds ofkes, each with a radius of a hundred miles, surged into the few rivers. Instantly, ck flood roared out of the few hundred-mile wide and tens of millions of miles long great rivers.

    Countless aquatic creatures released dense clouds of watery mist. Fierce gales screamed across the few rivers whilerge clouds of ck mist swooshed right into the air. Dark waves were stirred up, reaching directly to the sky. Treading upon those waves were incalcble oddly shaped aquatic creatures. Those aquatic creatures let out shrill and ear-piercing screams, controlling the water to surge towards Yao Mountain city and towns and viges around the city, which were all covered in snow.

    Followed by a muffled boom, the water surfaces of the few rivers began rumbling, and within the twinkle of an eye, thousands of meter tall water wall stood up from the few rivers. Seeing this, people living in Earl Yao¡¯s territory couldn¡¯t help but cry out despairingly.

    How could vulnerable human beings ever survive a destructive disaster like this? With the thousands of meters tall water wall and countless aquatic creatures controlling the water with their powers, not even Senior Magi could stay alive when facing this killing water. The ones who might survive probably could only be Magus Kings and powerful beings beyond that level.

    More terrifyingly, once the water wall rose from rivers, hundreds of thousands of silhouettes, that had been releasing strong senses of powers dashed out of the water wall. Every single one of them was wearing a heavy armor with hands holding magic weapons, which also had been releasing intensive power vibrations. Treading on dark clouds, these creatures rushed towards the city gates of Yao Mountain City.

    While rushing, some of them repeated the order they had just epted with deep and strong voices, ¡°Rush in, take all you can take and kill everyone in that city! Destroy this Yao Mountain city!¡±

    These groups of warriors treading on dark clouds swiftly flew across the air. Even the weakest one of them was at the Senior-level. Under the effects of the power released by their leaders, who were Magus-king-level powerful beings, their bodies were lifted up by dark clouds, sweeping across the air as fast as fierce gales, directly towards the four city gates of Yao Mountain City like four sharp daggers.

    The elderly man, who looked like an immortal being, was hiding among those aquatic creatures, concealing his own body behind those enormous aquatic creatures. While stroking his own beard, he gave a faint smile and said, ¡°Among all cities that belong to earls and marquises in this Mind world, this magnificent city is definitely the top-ranked one.¡±

    ¡°But, despite the great height of its city wall, what can ever change? Water and fire are merciless. I, River Earl Jade Dragon, havee in person, and have released my flood. This city wall is tall and can block all kinds of weapon attacks, but how can it hold off the raging water pouring down from the sky?¡±

    Yao Mountain City¡¯s city wall was tall and thick, and was cast entirely from metal; this city wall was nearly indestructible. However, in River Earl Jade Dragon¡¯s eyes, such a huge city with such a tall and thick city wall had made this Yao Mountain City a deathtrap. As long as he could control the flood to surge into the city and block the four city gates, all living creatures in the city would be ghosts underwater.

    ¡°They don¡¯t even have a ce to run to!¡± derided River Earl Jade Dragon while pointing his finger forward. Hundreds of spheres of watery light puffed out of the ck jade jar, quickly gathering upon the city wall.

    A huge number of aquatic creaturesbined their powers and raised a water wall. By now, the thousands of meter tall water wall had already be hundreds of times tougher than iron. The water wall violently moved right on the ground. Wherever the water wall swept across, all hills copsed, and all woods were shattered, whilerge areas of rich farnds turned into mirror-like ts.

    It was not hard to imagine that once the water wall swept across those viges and towns, all Earl Yao¡¯s people living in those towns and viges would be crushed into nothing.

    ¡°Just like this, rush over... leave no alive thing behind!¡± River Earl Jade Dragon said while stroking his beard. He clicked his tongue and continued, ¡°What a nice city! If I can move it away and put it into my Jade Dragon river, it would be quite decent as my underwater city. What a shame, what a shame. Make this quick, no time to waste!¡±

    The water wall swooshed over and was about to crush the first vige.

    The Heaven and Earth great formation was activated suddenly, as well as the twelve-star space-twisting magic formation.

    Starlight poured down in great streams from the sky while countless earth meridians vibrated underground. Inexhaustible star power and earth power mixed together, being refined by the Heaven and Earth great formation, transforming into an incredibly pure divine power, and burst out.

    Coverage of the Heaven and Earth great formation had reached ten thousand miles in radius. Within this area, all viges and towns in Ji Hao¡¯s territory were shrouded by a seven-coloredyer of light. Countless enormous light streams reaching down from the sky, covering viges, towns and all of Ji Hao¡¯s people.

    Along with a thunderous bang, the water wall bumped into the first vige.

    The vige was enveloped by the seven-colored light, and within the light, a gigantic horned-dragon-horse was roaring towards the sky. In the very next moment, the water wall copsed, and tens of thousands of aquatic creatures were shattered into bits by the resonant roar of the dragon-horse. Fresh blood and body pieces mixed with the copsed section of water wall, dyeing the water surface blood-red.

    This was the first time for the Heaven and Earth great formation to show its power. As a result, a hundred-mile section of water wall was destroyed.

    Afterward, waves of powerful and resonant roars rose from upon numerous towns and viges without an end. Above every town or vige, one or several gigantic silhouettes of legendary creatures had emerged. Those legendary creatures roared out towards the sky, while sections of water wall crashed down rumblingly one after another. Those aquatic creatures standing on the water wall were struck into pieces as well.

    Within a few minutes, the fierce, seemingly destructive water wall was defeated and dispersed. River Earl Jade Dragon waspletely stunned, looking at Yao Mountain City which was now covered with a splendid light. He couldn¡¯t help but rub his own eyes as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he had just seen.

    ¡°It, it wasn¡¯t this beautiful just now! This city... why... how did it change so suddenly?¡±

    With his body shing across the air, River Earl Jade Dragon turned around and immediately walked away. Swiftly, he transformed into a ck fish, merging with the dispersing water streams and disappeared without leaving a trace.

    The water wall was struck down, but those hundreds of thousands of heavily armored elite warriors had already rushed up to Yao Mountain City. Thirty-six muscr men, who had been releasing Divine-Magus-level strong power vibrations, rose into the air, with huge, ck ice stakes holding in their hands, fiercely smashing towards the city gates.

 Chapter 524: The Tough City

    Chapter 524: The Tough City

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    A deep growl came deeply from the core of the Heaven and Earth great formation.

    Thirty-six hazy silhouettes of world-huge turtles quickly emerged from the multicolored, splendid starlight. These giant turtles were around five kilometers tall, each carrying a towering mountain on its back. The mountains carried on their backs were coiled around by a pure and dense power, giving a feeling of extreme toughness and indestructibleness.

    The thirty-six Divine Magi dashed out of the group of enemies and smashed theirrge stakes down simultaneously. Thoserge stakes, which were condensed from dark ice, heavily struck down. However, all thirty-sixrge dark ice stakes were blocked urately by the silhouettes of mountains carried on the back of those giant turtles. The turtle silhouettes slightly shook, causing therge dark ice stakes held in those Divine Magi¡¯ hands to st out altogether. Over ten Divine Magi had their palms injured by the explosion of their stakes, blood sshing out all over.

    ¡°These turtle shells are so tough!¡± One of those Divine Magi yelled out in shock. Simultaneously, they reached their hands into the air and clenched their fingers. Surging waves of water power swooshed over and speedily condensed in their hands. Within the blink of an eye, another purely dark ice stake was gripped in the hands of each of them.

    In Earl Yao¡¯s mansion, Shaosi, who had been watching all this threw the space-twisting magic formation, knitted her eyebrows and said, ¡°Wuzhi Qi?¡±

    These Divine Magi were all waring heavy armors, and even their faces were firmly covered under facial masks. Therefore, no one could see their faces. Their hands were covered in gloves as well. Not even a slight area of skin of theirs was exposed. Therefore, there was no way to identify them.

    Nevertheless, they were holdingrge stakes condensed from dark ice. It seemed that among the entire human world, only Wuzhi Qi was good at such a special magic. And just now, countless aquatic animals had shown andunched their attacks. Wuzhi Qi was a powerful creature dwelling in Huai Water. Because of the support given by Gong Gong family, he was somehow seen as the ruler of the entire Huai Water. Huai Water was an extremely important water vein in Mind, having millions of branches. If anybody was powerful enough to call out so many aquatic creatures andunch a surprise attack in Mind, that person had to be Wuzhi Qi.

    ¡°You damned thing!¡± Shaosi cursed with her lips bitten by her teeth. Abruptly, she shouted out, ¡°Taisi! What are you doing?! Use the most powerful curse, do not show any mercy! Kill all those enemies outside the city!¡±

    When the surprise attack wasunched, Taisi had been squatting outside the central hall of Earl Yao¡¯s mansion, quietly looking at two groups of ants fight each other. His body was wrapped in a faintyer of ck mist. Randomly, he would curse a few ants to death.

    In the middle of Taisi¡¯s eyebrows, a weird ck and white spell symbols had been sparkling. Every single ant that was cursed to death by him would make this spell symbol shine slightly brighter. Meanwhile, the ck mist surrounding Taisi would grow slightly dense as well.

    Hearing Shaosi¡¯s shout, Taisi instantly quivered. He raised his head and looked at the Heaven and Earth great formation which was already fully activated. Abruptly, he yelled out angrily, ¡°What? Are some people truly bold enough to attack us?! Do they still think that we are a group of Magi Pce apprentices and they could do whatever they want to us?¡±

    Yelling for a short while in anger, Taisi¡¯s pair of eyes suddenly turned pure ck, without any luster, seeming to devour everything in this world. He swung his hand backward and took out an altar made from white bones, then ced the Nail Head Seven Sword Book on the altar with his teeth gnashed. After that, he madly twitched his limbs and began singing and dancing around the altar; his body twitching like a man with epilepsy.

    Behind Taisi, a dark, dreadful silhouette gradually emerged. The thousands of meter tall, dark silhouette nced at Taisi, then raised its head up, as slowly as if it had hundreds of mountains pressing on his head. It then cast a quick nce at the hundreds of thousands of enemies who had been madly rushing over, attempting to break into the south city gate.

    Suddenly, a mouthful of blood spurted out of Taisi¡¯s mouth. Huge streams of earth power and star power swooshed into his body, transforming into a dense ck mist and continuously surging into the body of that dark silhouette.

    The hazy silhouette became clearer than before. He locked his hands together, the ten fingers twisting like wriggling snakes. Following his moves, aplicated and ancient styled spell symbol emerged from the air. Taisi silently pointed his finger at the spell symbol and next, bodies of those hundreds of thousands of enemies who were rampantly rushing towards the south city gate paused suddenly. Ny percent of those Senior Magi fell on the ground as their legs had gone soft and they could barely remain standing still.

    Life-force started to be drained ceaselessly from these Senior Magi¡¯ bodies. No matter how hard did they tried to activate their powers, they couldn¡¯t hold off the great, terrifying negative powering from unknown sources. Their life-force was running away speedily, and within the blink of an eye, ny percent of these Senior Magi had turned into dying old people, their lives looking as if it could end at any moment.

    On the contrary, Taisi, who normally seemed to be so weak and tired that even a gust of wind could blow him away, now had his energy raised to an extreme level. Along with a series of booms, many of his meridians were forcibly activated by the strong life-force that had suddenly surged into his body, and countless Magus Acupoints were forcibly woken up by the great power that he gained just now.

    Within the short span of a few breaths, over a million Magus Acupoints in the tens of thousands of activated meridians of Taisi were all awakened. Thus, after Ji Hao, he became the second lucky person who had achieved the peak-senior-level!

    The dark silhouette behind Taisi¡¯s body had absorbed a great amount of life-force and turned into a seemingly touchable being. His pair of eyes were purely dark, lusterless like Taisi¡¯s, seeming to devour the whole world.

    He cast another nce outside the south city gate. This time, the life of many among those Magus Kings started to lose quickly. These Magus Kings activated all kinds of jade talismans and amulets to try to fend against this strange attack, but still, their life-force was continuously lost at a crazily high rate.

    Taisi suddenly thudded his head against the ground while mumbling a strange spell. Next, he pulled out a ck jade dagger and fiercely cut all five fingers of his left hand off. His fingers then transformed into five blood-red light streams, injecting into the Nail Head Seven Sword Book.

    He then flicked his wrist, and the five fingers grew back. Taisi gnashed his teeth and cut off his entire arm, which also transformed into blood-red light and swooshed onto the altar. At the same time, Taisi said, ¡°Bless me, my ancestors¡¯ souls, kill all these people! This is my future brother-inw¡¯s territory. Whoever wants toy his hand on this piece ofnd will have to tread upon my body first!¡±

    Taisi screamed in a high-pitched voice while his eyes were filled with craziness.

    Nail Head Seven Sword Book abruptly transformed into a gray and seemingly evil stream of mist and puffed up into the sky. A wave of weird, indescribable shadows shed across the air. Meanwhile, outside Yao Mountain City, the thirty-six Divine Magi had raised their dark ice stakes high simultaneously, smashing down at those gigantic turtle silhouettes which were guarding the Heaven and Earth great formation.

    All of a sudden, three Divine Magi howled out together. Along with their voices, the armors worn by them speedily turned rotten and air-ked, dposing into tiny grains like an iron block that was soaked in concentrated acid for years, drifting away along the wind. Under the disintegrated armors, three ck apes showed their bodies. Their shining ck fur was speedily turning white and withered as if the time had suddenly ticked away from their bodies and within the short span of a few breaths, they became hoary and old.

    Taking a deep breath, the powerful Divine Magi spirt blood flew all over their bodies, and the gray and withered long fur of theirs rapidly turned back to shining and ck, their shriveled muscles swelling back up as well.

    Nevertheless, Taisi chopped a leg of his off and violently threw it onto the altar. The power of the Nail Head Seven Sword Book was instantly boosted up. As the dark silhouettes behind Taisi pointed his right hand forward, a ck stream of mist swished into the Nail Head Seven Sword Book.

    The three cursed Divine Magi screamed out simultaneously as their life-force flew out vigorously, like the flood breaking out of a sluice valve. Their powers were drained immediately, which caused them to fall down from the sky and heavily thud on the ground.

    A wave of chains which were condensed from seven-colored light streams roared out of the city, tying the three Divine Magi up and dragging them swiftly into the city.

 Chapter 525: Turbulence

    Chapter 525: Turbulence

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    The threerge apes were captured alive, which startled the rest of those Divine Magi who had been trying to break into the city at the moment.

    The thirty-three Divine Magi turned away from those enormous turtle silhouettes that they couldn¡¯t possibly defeat, then gathered together and raised their dark ice stakes high, violently smashing down towards the section of city wall where the threerge apes were dragged in from. Thick water ripples were brought up by the huge dark ice stakes held in their hands.

    Shaosi, who had been controlling the Heaven and Earth great formation in Earl Yao¡¯s mansion, knitted her eyebrows. So many Divine Magi joined hands andunched the attack on the city wall. She wasn¡¯t sure that if the Heaven and Earth great formation could withstand such a fierce attack. Ji Hao had spent a fortune to hire those divine gods to build this city for him. If any harm were done to this city, Shaosi would feel sorry to Ji Hao.

    She wielded her hand, and along with her move, a cyan-colored jade talisman sparkled brightly. At the same time, twelve silver beams of light zipped down from the sky. The twelve-star space twisting magic formation was triggered instantly.

    Silver light dazzled before the eyes of the thirty-three Divine Magi who had gathered together. Suddenly, the air under their feet vibrated and disabled them from standing steadily. Afterward, their bodies started spinning swiftly, and they couldn¡¯t put forth their strengths anymore, as if they were drifting leaves in the wind.

    They fiercely raised their dark ice stakes but then wielded it weakly down. Waves of howls came right away as the tremendous, devouring waves raised by these Divine Magi all fell into the group of heavily armored warriors surrounded them, who had also beenunching attacks on the city wall.

    These heavily armored warriors were all peak-level Senior Magi, how could they possibly survive fierce attacksunched by Divine Magi?

    ck waves roared down from the heaven, pping directly into the group of warriors. Along with a loud series of ttering noise, countless armored warriors were smashed into pieces by the fierce dark waves. Blood and minced body parts ejected out from cracks of armors, dyeing the water red.

    Attacksunched by the thirty-three Divine Maginded chaotically outside the city gate, and those warriors, who had been rushing towards the city gate, were ughtered by their own leaders when they were still miles away from the city gate. Not only that, but these Divine Magi had also discovered in shock that, although they were gathered together earlier, after the wave of silver light beams shed across, they had somehow been separated. Now, they were at least fifty miles away from each other.

    ¡°Save them!¡± Countless armored elite warriors were killed or injured severely, who were all their nsmen! Nevertheless, these Divine Magi didn¡¯t have the time to feel sorry for these warriors. Instead, they hoarsely and hysterically roared to each other, telling each other to pluck the threerge apes, who were captured alive, back out as soon as possible.

    Thoserge apes were still alive. If Ji Hao sent them to Emperor Shun and tortured them until they gave out the name of the person who had nned all this, the lives of their masters might be in danger.

    This was Yao Mountain, Earl Yao, Ji Hao¡¯s territory. Emperor Shun enfeoffed this piece ofnd to Ji Hao right in front of countless humankind leaders in the great celebrating ceremony, as a reward for the contribution he made in the war. This was Ji Hao¡¯s personal territory. The ownership of this piece ofnd belonged to Ji Hao, It was recognized by all human leaders, and was under the protection of thew of the entire society.

    This time, Ji Hao left the city and they took the opportunity tounch surprise attacks on this city. By doing this, they had undoubtedly vited thew of the entire human society and gone against the interests of all human earls and marquis who had their own enfeoffments.

    Once this went public, all human earls and marquis, and families and ns of these earls and marquis who had attained benefits from their enfeoffments would join hands to hunt them down. Not to mention their masters, even the masters of their masters wouldn¡¯t be able to fend against the entire humankind.

    ¡°Come on! Come on! Break in!¡± These Divine Magi all fell into panic. One of them hoarsely growled, ¡°Everyone who is still alive, gather your power and attack the city gate! Break in! Now! Now!¡±

    Inside Yao Mountain city, those enemies who had sneaked in earlier with some kind of transforming magic had also been crazily roaring while madlyunching attacks at the city gate just like wild dogs.

    Nevertheless, when the Heaven and Earth great formation was activated, the city gates had been slowly shut down. Additionally, seven-colored divine thunderbolts condensed from the star power constantly struck down, st those warriors into pieces. No matter how hard they tried to attack, within the short span of around ten breaths, only less than a hundred enemies were left alive in the city. They had now been desperately rolling on the ground to try to dodge the fierce thunderbolts, and couldn¡¯t possiblyunch another effective attack.

    Bang! Bang! Thunderous noises could be heard endlessly. The city gates were shut down, and in the middle of each city gate, an embossed portrait of devil-god emerged, releasing thickyers of lights screens, firmly sealing the city gates.

    Divine Magi outside the city started moving, attempting to gather together one more time and break the Heaven and Earth great formation with theirbined power. However, when they took the first step forward, silver light beams shed again before their eyes. Once again, they couldn¡¯t stabilize their bodies as if an enormous hand had grabbed them up and threw them out randomly hundreds of miles away. Before, they were around fifty miles apart from each other, but now, this distance had been increased to a hundred and fifty miles.

    Not only them, but the same thing also happened to the remaining armored warriors outside the city. As long as they moved their bodies, they would be randomly sent to faraway ces outside the town. Hundreds of thousands of heavily armored warriors were now crazily rushing around, but just like ghosts, their bodies had been shing across the air unexpectedly appearing in different ces.

    Some Senior Magi were even suddenly teleported to the upper air, kilometers away from the ground. These poor Magi hadn¡¯t attained the ability to fly yet, and consequently, fell from the ground while howling shrilly. They heavily thudded against the extremely solid ground outside the town, with their whole bodies fallen apart.

    ¡°Damn it! What¡¯s going on?!¡± A Divine Magus was badly enraged. He raised arge stake and fiercely smashed down towards Yao Mountain City. However, in the very next moment, the body of this Divine Magi shed in the air and disappeared suddenly. When he reappeared, he was teleported behind another Divine Magus and next, hisrge stake swooshed down, smashing the back-head of the other Divine Magus along with a fierce gust of wind.

    That poor Divine Magus didn¡¯t even manage to let out a moan before a big half of his head was smashed into meat paste. Fortunately, with the extremely strong life-force of a Divine Magus, he cast out a great growl and boosted up his spirit blood. The damaged head of his quickly grew back, fully recovering within the span of a few breaths.

    The other Divine Magiunched attacks in rage as well. However, the situation would still be under control if they did not move, and once they did, their attacks would certainlynd on the bodies of their own people. Within a few seconds, each of these thirty-three Divine Magiunched deadly attacks on their own fellows seven to eight times, and each of them had suffered a few violent strikes. After consuming a great amount of Divine Magi spirit blood, they floated in the air in confusion, daring not to make another move.

    This was one of the magical effects of the twelve-star space-twisting magic formation. It couldn¡¯tunch lethal attacks directly, but under its coverage, no matter how powerful one was as a Divine Magus, one wouldn¡¯t be able to release even one percent of the great power! Unless these Divine Magi could see through the secrets of this twelve-star space-twisting magic formation and had the ability to control time and space, understanding the great Dao of nature nearly as much as Yu Yu did, they could never, ever break this magic formation and leave without being harmed.

    Nevertheless, how powerful was Yu Yu?

    These Divine Magi only cultivated their physical bodies. They only paid attained on strengthening their bodies and improving their body conditions. Although their bodies were tough and their power was great, they never cultivated their souls and spirit. Consequently, the understanding they had regarding the great Dao of nature was nearly zero!

    To these poor things, it was definitely impossible for them to break the twelve-star space-twisting magic formation and flee away.

    Gradually, all enemies outside the city stopped attacking in despair, looking at Yao Mountain city, which was covered under a splendid glow, in deep confusion.

 Chapter 526: Humiliation

    Chapter 526: Humiliation

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    A fiery cloud whirled over from a great distance away. Ji Hao and arge group of people had returned to the Yao Mountain City.

    However, once he arrived in the Yao Mountain area, he saw a weird scene ¡ª In the Heaven and Earth great formation, three enormous multicolored stampers transformed from gigantic dragon silhouettes suppressed threerge apes, while the other Divine Magi standing in midair dared not to move. The area outside the city was aplete mess. At least a million broken dead bodies had been lying in there, and standing in further surrounding areas were two to three hundred thousand heavily armored warriors.

    The Heaven and Earth great formation was activated, seven-colored splendid light reaching up to Heaven and enveloping the entire area with a radius of ten-thousand miles. Within the seven-colored light, beams of magical, shing silver light could be faintly seen. Someplicated and disorderly power vibrations seemed to exist in the air. These power vibrations were strange and mysterious, and even Ji Hao couldn¡¯t figure out what they actually were within a short while.

    The vehicle descended from the air along with dense fiery clouds, quicklynding inside Earl Yao¡¯s mansion. Ji Hao held Man Man¡¯s hand and leaped down from the vehicle while Man Man already started yelling, ¡°Shaosi, Shaosi! People are attacking our city! We encountered some enemies as well, but we caught all of them. How¡¯re things going in here?¡±

    Taisi was circling around the altar while gasping quickly and loudly. Abruptly seeing Ji Hao, he immediately lied down on the ground with streams of sweat oozing out of his entire body. ¡°Ji Hao¡¯s back. Good, everything will be fine... I¡¯m going to sleep now!¡± murmured Taisi to himself.

    Taisi then closed his eyes and directly fell into a deep sleep with a dense and dark,pletely lifelessyer of mist coiled around his body, not even bothering to put back his altar. However, everybody clearly sensed that inside Taisis¡¯ body, a strong power had been surging around. This power was rapidly remolding his body, making his body stronger and tougher. Meanwhile, countlessplicated ck divine spell symbols emerged from his skin, making it look quite scary at first sight.

    The dark silhouette floated behind Tai¡¯s body cast aplicated nce at Ji Hao. He then pointed his finger forward, causing the Nail Head Seven Arrow Book on the altar to suddenly shake. In the next moment, bodies of the thirty-three Divine Magi outside the town started twitching, as their life-force was drained away at a terrifying rate, transforming into streams of visible bright light and ceaselessly surging into Taisi¡¯s body.

    While asleep, Taisi snorted in satisfaction. After draining at least forty percent of the thirty-three Divine Magi¡¯ life-force with the power of the Nail Head Seven Arrow Book, the dark silhouettes slowly transformed into a ck stream of mist and drilled into Taisis¡¯ forehead.

    Followed by a series of ngs, half of the life-force that was drained out from those Divine Magi¡¯ bodies by the dark silhouette with Nail Head Seven Arrow Book merged with Taisi¡¯s body, while the rest half waspressed into a water-tank-sized, blood-red crystal, silently floating before Ji Hao¡¯s face.

    ¡°Are we sharing the booty?¡± Ji Hao patted this blood-red crystal, curiously asking the dark silhouette which was rapidly dissipating. But the dark silhouette remained absolutely silent.

    Shaosi walked out of the central hall, seeming to be a bit tired. Walking up to Ji Hao, she wiped the sweat from her forehead and said tiredly, ¡°Controlling two great magic formations is a bit difficult...Ji Hao, that secret magic regarding cultivating souls you mentioned earlier, I think, Man Man and I should try to learn it. It seems that the space-twisting formation required soul power to control it.¡±

    Ji Hao held Shaosi¡¯s hand and said delightedly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re willing to learn. The great Dao of primordial spirit is different from the cultivation methods we have been using. Physical cultivation can only let us have great strengths, but the great Dao of primordial spirit can bring so many benefits.¡±

    A quick series of footstep came. Yu Mu rushed over withrge groups of warriors, with hisyers of t pping loudly. Tens of sturdy men, whose body were covered in blood, had been tightly tied up with dragon tendons and dragged on the ground by Yu Mu like dogs.

    ¡°These God da*ned scums!¡± yelled Yu Mu in great anger, ¡°These people sneakily attacked many servants in the city, peeled them and turned their skins into magic tools, using those to get into the city! How terrible!¡±

    While yelling ragingly, Yu Mu threw a heavy kick on a man¡¯s arm and shattered it into bits.

    Ji Hao¡¯s face turned dark immediately. Had these people actually gotten into the city through means like that?

    Shaosi knitted her eyebrows as well, and said angrily, ¡°We have evil-revealing mirrors on city gates, but those are too shiny, so normally we won¡¯t activate them.¡±

    This city built by Kua E and his brothers had numerous ancient magic treasures and tools in it, serving different purposes. Merely the number of defensive tools that could prevent enemies from getting in the city by using all kinds of magic treasures and transforming magics was thirty-six. Among them, the most effective kind was an evil-revealing mirror set on each city gate. Once this kind of ancient divine tool was activated, a bright divine light would shine on the area with a radius of a hundred miles. Within this area, anyone who had changed their looks with tools or magics would be detected by the mirror, and their true appearances would be revealed.

    However, in order to not draw too much attention, Ji Hao had concealed all splendid glow of Yao Mountain City with the twelve-star space-twisting magic formation and shut down all divine tools like this, which would emit dazzling divine light to shine on the whole area. He wanted to keep a low profile but didn¡¯t think that this might be an opportunity for his enemies.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault!¡± Ji Hao patted on Shaosi¡¯s hand and said in a cold voice, ¡°From this moment on, all monitoring equipments will stay activated all day long. For anyone or anything that is hostile to us, even if it¡¯s only a tiny ant, we cannot let it approach Yao Mountain city.¡±

    Discussing for a while, Shaosi wielded the magic wand. From the yard of Earl Yao¡¯s mansion, arge t, that was five hundred meters in square and had its four edges decorated with statues of legendary creatures, gradually rose to the air five hundred meters high.

    Standing on the t, that was covered in clouds and coiling mist, Ji Hao looked at those Divine Magi who were floating in the air and dared not to move. hHe abruptlyughed out coldly and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you run? Why don¡¯t you attack? Shout? Cry? Just do something, anything. Why are you all standing here so quietly? Aren¡¯t you going to tten my city? Are you nning to kill all of my people? Why don¡¯t you make your move?¡±

    A Divine Magi roared furiously, ¡°Earl Yao, don¡¯t you...¡±

    ¡°p!¡± Ji Hao snorted coldly and said.

    Shaosi wielded the magic wand and instantly, a seven-colored stream of glow emerged from midair, rapidly condensed into a bowl-sized hand and fiercely pped the Divine Magus¡¯s face, even making his teeth fly out.

    ¡°p them all! Show no mercy!¡± Ji Hao then waved his hand and gave another order, ¡°They¡¯re all pretty tough anyway, not easy to be killed!¡±

    Shaosi sneered, throwing a sharp nce at these people who had sneakily attacked Yao Mountain City and attempted to destroy the entire Yao Mountain territory for good. She gnashed her teeth and wielded the magic wand again. Thousands of seven-colored,rge and glowing hands emerged from the air, swiftly waving, bringing up a surging wave of multicolored light stream along with a loud series of pping noises. The faces of the thirty-three Divine Magi were all pped swollen and red, looking like grilled pig faces.

    In Yao Mountain city, countless civilians and warriors under Ji Hao¡¯smand had been standing on streets, watching what was happening in the sky.

    Seeing these Divine Magi daring not to move even an inch while their faces were pped swollen, these civilians and warriors all cheered out in joy; some even started dancing in excitement.

    Those were Divine Magi, who were as powerful as Gods and ghosts!

    But Ji Hao pped those Divine Magi so hard as if they were all his grandsons!

    Countless streams of especially pure and strong power of faith surged into Ji Hao¡¯s body, making Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit tremble infort.

    ¡°Earl Yao, Earl Yao! Don¡¯t kill them!¡±

    From a distance away, River Earl Jade Dragon, who looked just like a God, trod on a watery cloud and drifted over.

 Chapter 527: Excuse

    Chapter 527: Excuse

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    In Earl Yao¡¯s mansion, the central hall...

    Ji Hao sat on a purely goldenrge armchair in the middle of the hall. The armchair was exquisitely crafted by divine Gods, simply shaped but decorated with the statues of nine fiery dragons, nine fiery phoenixes, and nine fiery Qi Lin. All these statues were cast from pure gold mixed with fire magic crystal powder, and had been releasing a dazzling light. It looked as if Ji Hao was sitting on a small zing mountain.

    On both sides of Ji Hao¡¯s armchair, Man Man and Shaosi each were sitting on slightly smaller armchairs. Same as Ji Hao, they were also looking down at River Earl Jade Dragon, who was standing in the hall with a badly embarrassed and nervous look.

    The Heaven and Earth great formation remained fully activated. Star power mixed with earth power and condensed into tens of armored giants with golden armors, standing in the hall. These were battling puppets condensed from pure power; each of them had been releasing a strong power vibration that sensed as great as that released by Divine Magi.

    These battling puppets¡¯ real powers were even greater than the powers of Divine Magi, as they were created by the Heaven and Earth great formation. As long as the great formation stayedplete, as long as the star power and earth power were not cut off, they were indestructible and could fight forever. No matter how many enemies came, they would never be defeated.

    Added with Zhu Rong Long, Candle Yan and other Divine Magi under Ji Hao¡¯smand standing on both sides, with a fierce aura of killing, the great hall now looked like the court in hell. The tense atmosphere in the hall was so strong, and the pressurending on River Earl Jade Dragon¡¯s body was so great, it even seemed nearly touchable.

    Ji Hao remained silent, only staring at River Earl Jade Dragon.

    Seeing Ji Hao remain silent, Man Man and Shaosi did the same. Even Man Man, who had always been the most energetic one and would never ever quiet down except for sleeping, now was holding a bone-piercing cold face. She sat on the armchair with her head held high and a faint sneer on her face.

    The extra tense atmosphere made sweat continuously ooze out of River Earl Jade Dragon¡¯s forehead. He forced himself to stay calm and gnash his teeth tightly, insisting on not speaking first. But after a whole quarter of an hour, he finally couldn¡¯t stand this weird and tense atmosphere anymore and quite embarrassedly gave a few coughs.

    ¡°Lord River Earl has caught a cold, can¡¯t discuss official business today. Guards, send Lord River Earl to the guest room and arrange a few more people to guard him safely. Fully activate the great formation and chop all those idiots outside.¡±

    Once River Earl Jade Dragon gave a few coughs and tried to break the cold and weird atmosphere in the hall, Ji Hao immediately took this opportunity and ordered guards to send him to a guest room.

    River Earl Jade Dragon instantly lost his temper and hurriedly yelled out in a harsh tone, ¡°Lord Earl Yao, I came with important things to discuss with you! The army outside is an army of my Huai Water. We were just crossing the border, but why did you, Earl Yao, suddenlyunch deadly attacks on us? Why did you kill so many of our aquatic creatures and so many elite warriors of our Hua Water army?¡±

    ¡°F**k!¡± Ji Hao was sitting straight on the fiery-mountain-like chair, with a serious and majestic look. A strong and great power vibration was releasing from his body while the Gold Crow me cloak of his had been shining brightly with a fiery light. Added with the long and purely golden table ced in front of him, which was decorated with golden embossment of dragons, he now looked more like the human emperor than Emperor Shun himself. However, after hearing River Earl Jade Dragon, he simply let out the dirty word. He then pointed his finger at River Earl Jade Dragon and shouted in a strong voice, ¡°Break all five of his limbs and seal his power... toss him out of the city!¡±

    Zhu Rong Long and Candle Dragon Yan simultaneously took a step forwards, cupped their hands, bowed to Ji Hao and asked, ¡°Lord, what do you mean by ¡®five limbs¡¯?¡±

    Ji Hao showed a weird look, threw a sideway nce at the two Divine Magi then swept across the area between River Earl Jade Dragon¡¯s pair of legs with his eyes.

    ¡°Ah!¡± eximed Candle Dragon Yan and Zhu Rong Long and the group of armymanders under Ji Hao¡¯smand altogether, as if they were suddenly enlightened. After that, they excitedly rubbed their own hands and impatiently walked up to River Earl Jade Dragon.

    How dare Ji Hao give such an order?

    And the target of his order was actually River Earl Jade Dragon?!

    Jade Dragon River was one of the top-10 branches among all millions of branches of Huan Water, and River Earl Jade Dragon was a senior official under Wuzhi Qi¡¯smand. The title of ¡®River Earl¡¯ was just like the title of ¡®Earl,¡¯ it was also a noble title of government officials given by the human emperor himself. A person with a title like this could be seen as the owner of an entire water area.

    Breaking River Earl Jade Dragon¡¯s all five limbs? Candle Dragon Yan and Zhu Rong Long and the other warriormanders in the hall nearly fainted because of the excitement. Breaking the five limbs of a River Earl... they felt so excited just by thinking about it. This could be shown off in front of their nsmen as a legendary story for countless years!

    The twelve Divine Magi made a move together, pressing River Earl Jade Dragon straight on the ground.

    River Earl Jade Dragon desperately growled and struggled, but before he could activate his magic, the ck jade jar held in his hand was snatched away by Man Man, who had leaped down from her seat. Carelessly fiddling with the ck jade jar for a short while, Man Man threw it into the small bag tied around her waist.

    Without the ck jade jar, at least seven percent of River Earl Jade Dragon¡¯s power was taken away. He roared hoarsely under the violent suppression given by the twelve Divine Magi, but how could his physical strength everpete against these muscr guys?

    ¡°Haha! How about we break your left hand first?!¡± Candle Dragon Yan raised a giant hammer that was made fromva golden crystal, grinningly asked River Earl Jade Dragon, whose face had badly twisted long ago.

    ¡°Lord Earl Yao! Please don¡¯t do this!¡± River Earl Jade Dragon looked at Ji Hao and wailed hoarsely, ¡°I am a River Earl, entitled by the human emperor himself! I am equal to you, Earl Yao! You wouldn¡¯t be able to exin to the human emperor if you insist on humiliating me like this!¡±

    ¡°Well, I believe I would!¡± Ji Hao wielded his hand and said. Polo Si and the four Divine-Magus-level Jia n warriors suddenly showed up in the hall. After that, he looked at River Earl Jade Dragon, whose face was now extremely dark, and said, ¡°River Earl Jade Dragon passed by Yao Mountain for unknown reasons, and was murdered by Polo Si, one of the direct descendants of the Polo family, of High Moon. I, Earl Yao, heard about this and led my warriors to rescue River Earl Jade Dragon, but sadly, River Earl Jade Dragon had been killed already!¡±

    pping his hand loudly, Ji Haoughed out loud coldly and expressionlessly, then continued, ¡°You¡¯re right, don¡¯t bother to break his five limbs, just kill him straight! With this sword!¡±

    As Ji Hao waved his hand, a spare sharp sword that Polo Si hid in his space magic ring flew out towards Candle Dragon Yan.

    Candle Dragon Yan gripped the sword whileughing in an evil voice. Flicking his wrist, he pointed the sword tip in between River Earl Jade Dragon¡¯s eyebrows, then said, ¡°I will kill a River Earl with my very own hands, and he is one of the top-ten River Earls of Huai Water! God damn it, I am gonna be a hero!¡±

    River Earl Jade Dragon¡¯s voice changedpletely. Looking at Polo Si and the four Jia n warriors, he screamed in a trembling and high pitched voice, ¡°Earl Yao, how dare you! How dare you do this!¡±

    Ji Hao looked at River Earl Jade Dragon coldly and said in a frosty voice, ¡°Your Hua Water army passed by my territory. Millions of elite warriors and aquatic creatures brought up a killing flood in my territory, but no official document was sent to my hands ahead of time. The army of yours, which you imed was only crossing the border, actually dared to sneakily attack my city, where I am living in.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Ji Hao continued with a ¡®gentle¡¯ smile on his face, ¡°Since you, dear Lord River Earl Jade Dragon, could find such a great excuse, why can¡¯t I also find an excuse that is as ridiculous? And believe me, my excuse will be even more perfect than yours, and with more solid evidence!¡±

    Ji Hao waved his hands and growled in a cold voice, ¡°Just kill him, what a perfect excuse!¡±

    River Earl Jade Dragon roared out once again in rage, but Candle Dragon Yan straightened his wrist and pierced the long sword deep into River Earl Jade Dragon¡¯s forehead. Countless silver spell symbols sparkled quickly on the long sword, while streams of fierce power surged out, crushing River Earl Jade Dragon¡¯s soul.

    Slightly flicking his finger, Ji Hao said in a nd tone, ¡°Keep doing the job... kill all those people outside the city!¡±

    ¡®As long as you dare to reach your hand into my territory, I will chop your hand off!¡¯

    ¡®I would like to find out whose power is greater and whose background is more solid!¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

 Chapter 528: Accusation

    Chapter 528: usation

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Thirty thousand miles away, in a great river...

    A magnificent pce that was entirely made from ck crystal was standing on the river bottom, with countless furious-looking aquatic creatures patrolling around it.

    The inner space of this five-hundred meter in square crystal pce was actually extremely huge. In the square-shaped great hall, countless heavily armored warriors had been standing straight, with their eyes shining with a faint blue light and fierce cold sense of power releasing from their bodies.

    Wuzhi Qi sat in arge chair in the hall, with a long table ced in front of him, and a few girls, who had shells of the mother-of-pearls carried on their backs, walking around him and quickly serving all kinds of delicate dished to him.

    Picking up an exquisite, purely golden wine cup, he poured some wine into his mouth, then threw a piece of shark tongue, that was served by a girl, into his mouth. Afterward, Wuzhi Qi narrowed is eyes, with his neck weirdly and constantly stretching out and drawing back, like a spring.

    ¡°Yao Mountain City, Yao Mountain City... it looks just like a crappy city, but turned out to be so magical?¡±

    While wolfing the food and wine, Wuzhi Qi could squeeze out some time and attention to murmur to those hundreds of thousands of elite warriors standing in the hall with a low voice, ¡°What kind of city did Kua E build for Ji Hao, that little bastard? What kind of magic formation can hold off full-power attacksunched by the thirty-six boys of mine?¡±

    ¡°Have Kua E and his brothers stolen some powerful treasures that belonged to the ancient heaven out?¡±

    Clicking his tongue, Wuzhi Qi continued, ¡°Ever since the great war back then, the ancient heaven declined, even the five heaven gods disappeared. After that, lives in heaven became more and more difficult. Now Kua E and his brothers are poor enough to work for the humankind, only for food... what treasures can they still have?¡±

    A seemingly very old turtle, who had a hideous, crocodile-looking face and a shell that was thickly covered in thorns, slowly crawled over. It popped out itsrge and sharp eyes and began taking in a high-pitched voice.

    ¡°Lord, something is definitely wrong with this Yao Mountain City, but as long as we are willing to spend money, we can always dig some information out of the mouths of that group of poor divine Gods. The most important thing now is to rescue our people who are captured by Earl Yao...As long as no one is hurt, we can alwayspensate them...¡±

    ¡°Compensate?! Whatpensate?!¡± Wuzhi Qi grabbed a vat of wine and violently smashed it on the old turtle¡¯s head, rudely interrupting him. He then red at the old turtle and said with a malicious grin on his face, ¡°In my entire life so far, I only gain extra advantages but never give out my money for nothing! This time, they had been lucky. I didn¡¯t think that they would have such a powerful defensive magic formation in their city, and let the thirty-six boys of mine fall in. But I think by now, Ji Hao has already died, and with those little kids in his city, I doubt that they dare tounch killing moves on my boys, do they?¡±

    ¡°Jade Dragon has a good negotiation skill. He can threaten and lure those kids. Hehe, I am nning to squeeze some benefits out of that Yao Mountain City!¡±

    Till now, Wuzhi Qi still didn¡¯t know that Ji Hao had already returned to Yao Mountain City, and neither did he know that River Earl Jade Dragon was already sent into a blind alley by himself. He still thought that everything was going perfectly as he nned, that Polo Si had already taken Ji Hao out for him.

    As long as Ji Hao died, the entire Earl Yao territory would lose its leader, and the sweetest thing was that Ji Hao didn¡¯t have any descendants. Thus, Yao Mountain territory would be an owner-less piece ofnd.

    ¡°My Huai Water army crossed the border, but little scums under Ji Hao¡¯smand actually attacked my boys and caused the deaths and injuries of millions of my elite warriors. Those are our Hua Water army warriors, they served for the entire humankind!¡±

    ¡°Eh, as so many boys of mine are killed or wounded. I won¡¯t be too greedy... I only want Yao Mountain territory as mypensation!¡±

    Wuzhi Qiughed so hard that his pair of eyes had been squeezed into a pair of curved lives. He pped hard on the long table andughed out loud, then yelled, ¡°Damn right! Let¡¯s do this! Lie Mountain Xu and the other few silly kids, they are still sneakily nning this and nning that. I just don¡¯t like to y tricks, I prefer to make things straight by using pure, simple violence!¡±

    The old turtle showed the whites of his eyes, then speechlessly lied on the ground.

    Wuzhi Qi poured another cup of wine into his mouth, then grabbed a random girl over, held her in his arms and squeezed her body with his pair of hands, making that girl giggle constantly. While jauntily ying with that girl, he cursed a bit confusingly, ¡°That bastard, Jade Dragon, what¡¯s been taking him so long? He only needs to treat a few silly kids who haven¡¯t even seen the world yet. What is he doing?¡±

    Back at the Yao Mountain City, on top of Yao Mountain, Ji Hao stood on top of an altar, looking at the group of Divine Magi who were now sealed by the great formation.

    ¡°Kill them all!¡± Ji Hao raised his right hand and swung it down.

    In Earl Yao¡¯s mansion, Shaosi was holding the magic wand in her hand and ejecting her power into it. The Heaven and Earth great formation was fully activated and had been releasing its power. Roaring streams of star power descended from the sky, transforming into nearly touchable, dense power streams, surging inside Yao Mountain City.

    Earth power rose from underground, also transforming into dense and nearly touchable power streams, blending with the star power streams.

    Star power and earth powerbined, along with which, hundreds of seven-colored swirls emerged from the sky, slowly rotating. From those swirls, faint thunders came one after another. Near all four sides of the city wall and from the top of the thirty-six watch towers, the divine thunder towers set by Kua E and his brothers sent out fierce thunderbolts, ceaselessly into those swirls. Suddenly, all seven-colored clouds in the sky were ignited.

    Countless seven-colored divine thunderbolts struck down from the heaven while tailed by long streams of light, looking like a rain of shooting stars.

    When these thunderbolts firstly emerged, they were still multicolored, but as they swiftly struck down towards the ground, all seven colors mixed together and atst, turned pure ck, as if they could destroy and devour everything in this world.

    These thunderbolts were called ¡®perishing divine thunderbolt¡¯ by the ancient heaven and were the most powerful kind of thunderbolts. They had a destructive power that could make anyone and anything, including both the bodies and souls, cease to exist. Back in the era of ancient heaven, once the perishing divine thunderbolt was put into use, it would be considered as a no-return situation. No excuse, reason or cause could change anything anymore under such a situation.

    The thunder rumbled, fiercely striking onto the bodies of those Divine Magi who already had forty-percent of their life-force drained earlier. ck thunderbolts dazzled across the air and instantly wrapped their bodies up. No one could see their bodies clearly anymore.

    Shrill howls could be heard ceaselessly. These Divine Magi tried to activate their powers and run, but as they were stuck in the twelve-star space-twisting magic formation, no matter how hard they tried, they would always be sealed in their current spots, and couldn¡¯t move even an inch.

    Thunderbolts struck down wave after wave, crazily damaging their bodies and consuming their life-force.

    Ji Hao stood on top of Yao Mountain and gasped deeply. The great Gold Crow powering from the nine Gold Crows rapidly surged into Ji Hao¡¯s body and temporally raised his power by over a thousand times. He then released his primordial spirit from his body, gripped the immemorial sun streamer and wielded. Immediately, countless extremely thin beams of essence sunlight were rolled up by an invisible power, slicing on those sealed Divine Magi¡¯ bodies.

    Wuzhi Qi, who was sitting in the crystal pce and had been enjoying a banquet, suddenly burst into shrill howls. He leaped up from the seat, looking at the direction of Yao Mountain and screamed hysterically while vomiting blood, ¡°My boys...You died so miserably! Not even a single trace of your souls managed to break away?! Yao Mountain City, and people in there, I will fight you to death!¡±

    Wielding his hands, he released a dense sphere of watery mist, within which, the images of Yao Mountain City clearly showed.

    Wuzhi Qi looked at Ji Hao, who was standing on top of Yao Mountain, in astonishment. He stared at the immemorial sun streamer that had been waving quickly upon Ji Hao¡¯s head, murmuring to himself in shock, ¡°Ji...Ji Hao! You, you, you¡¯re not dead!¡±

    ¡°My holy ancestors¡¯ souls! You killed the thirty-six boys of mine! This, this... I¡¯m suing you in front of the human emperor!¡±

    Wuzhi Qi growled out and the crystal pce abruptly rose, transforming into a ck stream of mist, swiftly flying towards Pu Ban city.

 Chapter 529: Father

    Chapter 529: Father

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    The fiery cloud roared while the twelve fiery flood dragon hoppingly flew forwards along with Tie Lang¡¯s loud growls, pulling the flying-dragon-shaped line of vehicles, swooshing across the air.

    Mr. Crow released golden-red fiery lights from his entire body, spread his wings that were around seven hundred meters wide, bringing up a long streak of rainbow while flying above the vehicles. From time to time, he would raise his head and give a resonant caw towards the sky. The sky-shaking caws let out by him shattered all surrounding clouds, and thus, all dark clouds and fierce winds turned into a warm airstream, dissipating in all directions.

    Ji Hao sat straight in the vehicle, expressionlessly looking at Polo Si and the four Jia n warriors who had been kneeling on the ground.

    ¡°In fact, I wanted to keep you to give Emperor Shun your testimonies when I sue Wuzhi Qi, However, after all, you¡¯re hired by Wuzhi Qi. Rather than keeping you alive and taking the risk of you bringing a false charge against me, I¡¯d rather take your heads to Emperor Shun as evidence.¡±

    Polo Si detected a strong intent of killing from Ji Hao¡¯s words. Hurriedly, he raised his head and screamed out, but before he begged for mercy, Ji Hao wielded his arm and pulled out the me Dragon Sword along with a raging fire.

    ng! Blood ejected up nearly a hundred meters high. The heads of Polo Si and his four Jia n warriors flew up into the air. Ji Hao then rubbed his hands and waved, releasing a stream of Yu Yu¡¯s divine light. The water-clear divine light wrapped the five heads up and slightly twisted. Instantly, a wave of wail was generated as their souls were destroyed by the divine light.

    After attaining the first stream of Yu Yu¡¯s Qi of Dao, Ji Hao¡¯s power had been improved immensely. In addition to Gold Crow Pupils as one of his special abilities, he had gained another magical eye power. Within each of his eyes, a faint cyan-colored lotus had been spinning slowly. Ji Hao raised his head and looked at the sky. Just as he thought, he saw a great spree of ck and white light, which was nothing else but a natural reward, falling down like a storm onto his body and the me Dragon Sword.

    The natural rewards falling on his body merged with his primordial spirit. Right after that, a warmth and sweetness came from his primordial spirit. The degree of integration he had with the great Dao of nature seemed to rise again. Meanwhile, me Dragon Sword let out a quick buzzing, its edge seeming to be sharper, as some faint and mysterious patterns showed on its body.

    Taking the me Dragon Sword back, Ji Hao slightly flicked his finger on the sword edge, making sharp streams of sword power spread out. It seemed that the sharpness of me Dragon Sword had risen by hundred percent than before. This was the change made by the natural reward.

    ¡°Great!¡± Ji Hao praised and waved his hand. Following his move, the five dead bodies, which still hadrge streams of blood ejecting out of them, suddenly paused. All the life-force contained in the five bodies was wiped out, and not even a single drop of blood could gush out from the broken necks of theirs.

    The vehicle was wrapped up by a fiery cloud, continually moving towards Pu Ban city. As they were about to arrive at the border of Pu Ban city, a loud wave of buzz unexpectedly came from the air in the front. Great streams of natural power swooshed up like a tsunami, brought up a visible, white and fierce gust of wind, roaring towards all directions.

    High up in the air,rge groups of Divine-Magus-level powerful beings were fighting. Every punch or kickunched by them seemed to nearly tear the entire sky apart. The fierce winds brought up by their moves stirred up the natural power, which was rather stable before. As a result, a small half of the sky in that area had turned ck.

    ¡°Eh? Some people are fighting in Pu Ban city?¡± Man Man curiously stood on the vehicle and looked over. Two red streams of light were released from her pair of eyes from a great distance away, then scanned across the space. She abruptly yelled out, ¡°Ji Hao, its uncle Ji Xia fighting against some other people!¡±

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to step into a chaotic fight like this at all. In the area of Pu Ban city, there was actually a group of Divine Magi fighting against each other. Obviously, this was an entangled troublesome situation. Therefore, Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to be involved. But unexpectedly hearing Man Man say that it was Ji Xia fighting against some other people, Ji Hao instantly quivered and transformed into a stream of fiery light, dashing out of the vehicle. He gave a resonant shout and reached up within a twinkle of an eye.

    The ce where the group of Divine Magi was fighting was hundreds of kilometers high above the ground. Ji Hao raised his head with his pair of eyes sparkling in a divine light. He saw Ji Xia and over ten Gold Crow nsmen, the ones he had known since he was a little boy, fighting intensively against over sixteen Divine Magi. A raging fire was zing around them, even reaching to the heaven. Those were all uncles living in the neighborhood and had been the closest to his family.

    Apparently, Ji Xia and his nsmen couldn¡¯t rival all those Divine Magi. However, the g held in Ji Xia¡¯s hands, that was pure red in color and had been releasing clouds of dense ck smoke was tremendously powerful. As Ji Xia slightly waves it, tens of millions of Fire Crows would roar out of the g along with a sky-devouring fire. These Fire Crows rampantly attacked those Divine Magi with their sharp ws and beaks, making those enemies suffer unspeakably.

    During this short span of time when Ji Hao was watching the fight, two Divine Magi had their eyeballs dug out by Fire Crows and let out hoarse howls while another one identally let a three-legged Fire Crow scratch his chest, tearing arge piece of muscle and bone away.

    Tens of millions of Fire Crows cawed together in rage. That eye-piercing sound gave Ji Hao a sharp pain in his ears. This thunderous caw given by these Fire Crows could even turn into a dreadful soul-attack.

    Those Divine Magi who encircled Ji Xia and his nsmen were struck severely by the ear-piercing waves of caws let out by tens of millions of Fire Crows. As a result, their battle effectiveness had reduced by at least thirty percent. Facing the crazily fierce attacksunching by countless fearless Fire Crows, more and more weaknesses showed in their movements. From time to time, they would suffer a fierce scratch that might rip their skin open and even break their bones and tendons.

    Among those Divine Magi who had been attacking Ji Xia, an elderly Divine Magus with white hair was also holding an enormous g. He gripped the g pole with both of his hands and quickly shook it. The g dazzled with a fiery light while ny-nine fiery dragons descended from the air, tangling with those Fire Crows.

    These Fire Dragons were enormous in shape, around five-thousand meters long, and had hideous looks, with a sharp sense of power releasing from their entire bodies. With a random wave of their ws, hundreds of Fire Crows could be shattered, and with a flip of their tails, thousands of Fire Crows could be crushed.

    Nevertheless, those Fire Crows would never die out. As one Fire Crow was killed, more woulde out, and no matter how many Fire Crows those dragons killed, innumerable Fire Crows could still be seen in the sky, crazily attacking those Divine Magi and fiery dragons. Especially some three-legged Fire Crows, which had a golden-red luster on their feathers, could even rival those fiery dragons without falling in disadvantage.

    Hundreds of three-legged Fire Crows surrounded a fiery dragon, crazily attacking it. The sharp ws of these Fire Crows tore the dragons¡¯ scales apart, ripping huge spheres of essence fire out of their bodies. It made these dragons, which were condensed from the essences of fiery dragon¡¯ souls, wail in pain. But no matter how hard these dragons tried, they could never break out from the siege of these Fire Crows.

    ¡°Do you think that our Gold Crow people are all pushovers?¡± Ji Xia abruptly roared out, ¡°Open your eyes widely, and look at how our Gold Crow n men teach you, a bunch of cowards, a lesson!¡±

    Following his resonant roar, Ji Xia held the Fire Crow g with his left hand, and the right hand gripped the long dragon-bone spear. Next, he suddenly lunged the spear forwards as his body shed across the air, moving over ten miles away, along with a dazzling stream of fiery light brought up by his spear. Three Divine Magi, who were fending against Fire Crows, didn¡¯t manage to react timely and all were pierced by Ji Xia¡¯s dragon-bone spear right in the middle of their chests.

    The dragon-bone spear easily pierced into their chests. An eye-piercing fiery light sted out from their chests, nearly blowing them up entirely, only leaving three red-crystal-like spines keeping their bodies together.

    The three Divine Magi howled out in pain and stepped back immediately. At the same time, they boosted up their spirit blood, healing their wounds as quickly as possible.

    However, eighteen Divine Magi with long spears and heavy axes holding in their hands rushed up from behind Ji Xia, circled the three injured Divine Magi up andunched another fierce wave of attacks, violently broke their bones and tendons.

    The other Divine Magi were enraged badly, hurriedlyunching heavier attacks. Ji Xia and his nsmen began letting out muffled moans as well, while attacksunched by the enemies ceaselesslynded on their bodies. Blood spurted out from their bodies as well, and nearly transparent bones were exposed in many parts of their bodies.

    ¡°Abba!¡± Ji Hao let out a great growl, resounding across the sky. At the same time, he let out the me Dragon Sword, nine dragon fire pearl, mountain and river stamper, soul-shaping clock and that immoral sun streamer, which was the most powerful one and Yu Yu had warned him to not use it too easily, all together.

    An indescribably bright light dazzled the entire area while Mr. Crow gave a long and resonant caw, letting out a raging stream of me from a distance away.

 Chapter 530: Deterrence

    Chapter 530: Deterrence

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    ¡®Dong...Dong...Dong~¡¯... The triangle-shaped soul-shaking clock rang rapidly. The bodies of those Divine Magi who had been attacking Ji Hao swayed one after another, and their moves suddenly slowed down, as if they were all drunk.

    The soul-shaking clock was a natural-crafted magic treasure. It was tremendously powerful and especially targeted at souls. Under the effect of this clock and with a slight carelessness in defense, the primordial spirits of ordinary cultivators would be forced out of their physical bodies. Struck by the clock ringing for a few more times, the primordial spirits would then perish.

    Even if the target of the soul-shaking clock¡¯s attack were under the protection of powerful treasures, the primordial spirit of the target would be severely injured inside the physical body if the grade of the treasure wasn¡¯t high enough. With just a few strikes of the soul-shaking clock, the target¡¯s life would be in danger if the injuries turned too serious.

    Human Magi hardly cultivated their souls and primordial spirits; they simply nourished their souls with strong life force to strengthen their souls along with their physical bodies. Their tough physical bodies served as the natural protection of their souls, and could effectively fend against all kinds of soul-targeted attack.

    However, the soul-shaking clock was way too powerful. Even these Divine Magi lost their eyesight temporarily and suffered a grave dizziness. They couldn¡¯t stand steadily and felt that their souls were being squeezed out of their bodies after they were struck by the clock ringing. Fortunately, they were all respectful Divine Magi and had rtively high positions in their own ns. Some human Magi had learned some spells that especially aimed at souls from Evening Moon, one of the ¡®nine moons¡¯ of Yu n, which was specialized in the study of soul. Therefore, these Divine Magi all had numerous kinds of powerful magic talismans, which could effectively fend against soul-targeted attacks.

    Oddly-shaped talismans made from different materials lit up one after another, releasing ck smoke, mist or hazy silhouettes of all kinds of legendary creatures, covering every opening on the bodies of these Divine Magi. Specially-crafted talismans carried with these Divine Magi were triggered, shielding their owners against the chimes of the soul-shaking clock.

    A Divine Magi, whose eyes, nostrils, mouth, and ears were all blocked by small snakes condensed from ck smoke, shouted out hoarsely, ¡°Who dares to stir a finger into trouble between Southern Wastnd ns?¡±

    Before his voice faded, the mountain and river stamper smashed directly down. This poor Divine Magi, who hadn¡¯t yet managed to stabilize his body, gave a great howl in pain while the mountain and river stampernded straight onto his head. Divine Magi had especially tough bodies, yet, the mountain and river stamper generated a thunderous bang against his head. Along with a dazzling wave of fire sparkles, it dented a half of his head and forced streams of blood out.

    Those small ck smoke snakes that blocked his eyes, ears, mouth and nostrils were shattered right away by the mountain and river stamper. The soul-shaking clock¡¯s chimes lingered in his body, violently shaking his soul. Half of his head was damaged already, and before he could heal his wound, the clock chimes reached over without an end. This Divine Magi howled out once again and as his body swayed, the me Dragon Sword had already pierced into his chest.

    ¡°Watch out everybody!¡± The elderly Divine Magus with the fiery dragon g held in his hands roared out. Ny-nine fiery dragons coiled around his body, because of which, he wasn¡¯t affected too much by the soul-shaking clock. But at that moment, Ji Hao wielded the immemorial sun streamer with all of his powers. Extremely thin beams of essence sun fire swept across all over the sky. Within the blink of an eye, over ten fiery dragons were sliced into pieces, while over ten Divine Magi had their limbs cut off by essence sun fire. The dreadful lethality of the immemorial sun streamer made this elderly Divine Magus unable to help but yell out to warn the others.

    Followed by a quick series of ngs, the nine dragon fire pearl zipped fiercely around, striking the heads of many Divine Magi like a bullet.

    The me surging out of the nine dragon fire pearl could do no harm to those Divine Magi as they were all Southern Wastnd people and all possessed the special ability to manipte fire. However, the nine dragon fire pearl had stunning rigidity. Therefore, when the fire pearl knocked on the heads of those Divine Magi at lightning speed, those Divine Magi only felt countless stars dazzling before their eyes and for a short while, they didn¡¯t even know what to do.

    The me Dragon Sword roared, mountain and river stamper smashed down over and over again, and the nine dragon fire pearl struck everyone¡¯s face swollen. Even worse, the dagger-like sharp light beams condensed from essence sun me had been slicing all over the area. With these extremely powerful treasures, those over fifty Divine Magi had all been pushed into an unprepared situation by Ji Hao alone.

    Ji Xia and the other Gold Crow nsmen immediately rejoiced with wild excitement. They rushed up andunched a crazy wave of fierce attacks on the few Divine Magi who were the nearest to them, making the few Divine Magi howl out hoarsely. After a violent series of attacks, these Divine Magi were totally out of shape and nearly died due to exhaustion of life-force.

    From the vehicle, Zhu Rong Long and the other seven Divine Magi trod on fiery clouds, flying over with tens of Zhu Rong Country¡¯s Magus Kings. Seeing those people who were beaten up by Ji Hao, Zhu Rong Long growled out in range, ¡°How dare you! How dare you offend Earl Yao?! Kneel, kneel down now and apologize to Earl Yao! Otherwise, you will all die!¡±

    Zhu Rong Long shouted out resonantly. That divine fiery power of his, which only belonged to possessors of the Fire Gold bloodline spread out fiercely and overwhelmingly suffused the entire space. It made all those Southern Wastnd Divine Magi widely pop out their eyes in shock, not knowing how to react for quite a while.

    What actually happened just now was Ji Hao rushing over and directlyunching attacks on them with a few dreadfully powerful treasures. Ji Hao had nearly beaten a few of them to death, but how was it their fault?!

    The elderly Divine Magi with a fiery g held in his hands looked at Zhu Rong Long stunned. He had been living in Pu Ban city for many years, and of course he knew about Zhu Rong Long. Zhu Rong Long was the leader of Zhu Rong, the Fire God¡¯s guards when Zhu Rong was in Pu Ban city. He was one of the most trusted subordinates of Zhu Rong!

    And who was Zhu Rong? Zhu Rong was the dominator of the entire Southern Wastnd, and all Southern Wastnd ns were at Zhu Rong¡¯s beck and call. Any n that dared to go against Zhu Rong would be exterminated without a doubt.

    ¡°Lord Long!¡± The elderly Divine Magi leaned his body and dodged the me Dragon Sword that wasing at his chest, then shouted out in a loud and clear voice, ¡°This group of scoundrels attacks out Southern Wastnd Market and injured many boys of mine. We spent quite an effort to locate them, and now we¡¯re trying to arrest them!¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Ji Hao yelled in a harsh voice, ¡°How can my, Earl Yao¡¯s father be a scoundrel?! You bunch of bastards, are you colluded with the non-humankind and trying to murder my father to hurt me, and to take revenge for those non-humankind who had died miserably in Evil Dragon Bay?!¡±

    Hearing Ji Hao, the elderly Divine Magus and all the other Southern Wastnd Divine Magi all stared dumbfounded at Ji Hao, unable to say a word.

    Could he be more ridiculous?! Ji Xia had indeed injured a lot of people back in Southern Wastnd Market. Although no one was killed, considerable damage was actually done to the Southern Wastnd Market. For what he did, these Southern Wastnd Market guards were trying to get him arrested, and this waspletely reasonable; even Emperor Shun didn¡¯t say anything about this.

    How on earth did it be that they colluded with the non-humankind and intentionally tried to hurt Ji Hao to take revenge for the non-humankind?! This was such a heavy and serious usation that they didn¡¯t seem to be able to cope with it!

    The elderly Divine Magus leapt up as if his butt was burned by fire, then yelled at Ji Hao loudly, ¡°Earl Yao, you have to be reasonable! How did we collude with the non-humankind?!¡±

    While speaking, the elderly Divine Magus¡¯s voice dropped lower and lower. Ji Hao had already trod on a fiery cloud and flew up to Ji Xia, quickly kneeled on the fiery cloud and kowtowed to Ji Xia for a few times, then said, ¡°Abba, how did you and all these unclese? I was nning to send my people to get you. Ahyaya, how did you all be Divine Magi? It¡¯s only been a few years since I saw you thest time!¡±

    The group of Southern Wastnd Market Magi shut their mouths, all looking at the elderly Divine Magus with weird looks.

    ¡°This...¡± The elderly Divine Magus who was holding a fiery g came from Fire Dragon n, and Yao Kaiyuan was one of his direct descendants. Therefore, among all these people, he tried the hardest to capture Ji Hao, he was also the one who fought the hardest.

    Nevertheless, how could any of them know that Ji Xia was Ji Hao¡¯s father?

    The Elderly Divine Magus felt like he had suddenly stepped on a giant pile of bulls*it when he was happily walking on a broad road; what and unforeseen disaster?!

    ¡°Who dares to bully Man Man¡¯s uncle Ji Xia?!¡± Man Man rode on Mr. Crow¡¯s back, swiftly zipped over and growled with an extremely domineering tone, ¡°Are you rising in rebellion?! Are you trying to be the enemy of Zhu Rong family?! Zhu Rong Long, chop them all!¡±

    The group of Southern Wastnd Market Divine Magi instantly lowered their heads, daring not to say a word.

 Chapter 531: Apologize

    Chapter 531: Apologize

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    ¡°Ki...hm, Hao, you¡¯re taller now!¡± Ji Xia patted hard on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder and said. He was going to call Ji Hao ¡®kiddo¡¯ as he used to do back in Gold Crow n, but seeing the faintly sensible stateliness of Ji Hao and his taller, muscr body that made him look just like grown man, Ji Xia instantly changed his words.

    Back then, when he left Southern Wastnd, Ji Hao was just a child. But after years of cultivation, no matter from which angle one looked, Ji Hao was now an adult.

    ¡°You¡¯re just too thin, like your Amma. You don¡¯t look much like me, you Abba.¡± Carefully looking at Ji Hao from head to toe, Ji Xia disappointedly shook his head while reaching his right arm out, waving in front of Ji Hao and showing his huge muscles.

    The group of Gold Crow n warriors also looked at Ji Hao with the same look Ji Xia had. Just as Ji Xia said, Ji Hao was tall and even a bit scrawny. Although he had already reached the average height of adults, he was still around two feet shorter than Ji Xia, not to mention how strong Ji Xia was. Ji Xia¡¯s arm was as thick as Ji Hao¡¯s thigh!

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to look like Amma!¡± Ji Hao delightfully looked at his own body and said. After seriously asking himself, Ji Hao nodded and agreed that it was better to look like Qing Fu.

    In his previous life, his name was Qing Long, which literally meant ¡®cyan dragon.¡¯ Dragons were suavely long and slim. Had anyone ever seen a mountain-like fat dragon?

    ¡°Hm, it¡¯s time for you to find a girl and get married.¡± Ji Xia pondered for a while, then gave a big warm grin and continued, ¡°Well, you¡¯re a bit thin, but that¡¯s fine, hehe. Ji Hao, your Abba and Amma have gotten you three brothers and a sister. The three little boys are all strong, like me!¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s face twitched, looking at Ji Xia stunned. Then he yelled out in confusion, ¡°Three brothers? A sister? Abba, how long have I left our n?! And yet I have four brothers and sisters now?!¡±

    Ji Hao reached his hand out, counting his fingers while looking at Ji Hao, and said in a serious tone, ¡°I said your Amma and I have gotten you three brothers and a sister. Well, if we count all your sisters and brothers in, that will be twelve in total! That was your Amma¡¯s call...Your Amma made the call instead of me, and I, your Abba didn¡¯t do any...bad things. Well, your Amma let me have a few more wives during the past few years.¡±

    Ji Hao felt like being struck by a heavy dizziness, that he even swayed his body and took a step back.

    He reached his pair of hands out, counted his fingers with some solid difficulties and calcted for a while, like a child who had just learned using numbers. ¡®Twelve sisters and brothers?! Four are parented by my Amma and Abba? How many years have I left Southern Wastnd? About four years... that means they had a new baby every year?!¡¯ yelled Ji Hao in his head.

    Ji Xia rubbed his hands a bit embarrassedly, looked at Ji Hao and murmured with a muffled voice, ¡°Well, this, Hao... you can¡¯t me me for this. A lot of things in the n have changed during these few years. For example, the map that you left at home, leading to our ancestors¡¯ tombs... I have found the tombs!¡±

    Ji Hao¡¯s eyes suddenly shone. He looked at Ji Xia, then nced at the eighteen uncles of his who were standing behind Ji Xia and had all reached the level of Divine Magi. He then suddenly threw a punch at his own palm, and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk about these thingster. Now we should solve this problem at first.¡±

    While sneering, Ji Hao wielded his sleeve and instantly, a raging fire rose from the Gold Crow cloak of his, making Ji Hao look as magnificent as the Fire God himself. Ny-nine Gold Crows patterns flew out of the cloak, transforming into human-head-sized Gold Crows, hovering around Ji Hao and making him seem to be even more powerful.

    Earl Yao¡¯s official stamper was floating around his head, on which patterns of beautiful natural sceneries shed constantly. Those patterns represented nothing else but thendscape of Yao Mountain area. Ji Hao showed the whole image of Yao Mountain area to represent his position. At the same time, he pointed his finger at the elderly Divine Magi and began shouting in a harsh tone.

    ¡°Which n you idiots are from? A bunch of stupid things! Are you rebelling?! Did you collude with the non-humankind?!¡±

    ¡°I am Earl Yao, Ji Hao. This title was conferred by Emperor Shun himself, and this is my Abba, Ji Xia, the n leader of Gold Crow n, Southern Wastnd. He also is the chef warriormander of prince Zhu Rong Tonggong¡¯s private army! By attacking him, you did not only offend me, but you have also offended Prince Zhu Rong Tonggong!¡±

    ¡°Right! Uncle Ji Xia is my big brother¡¯s warriormander! Gold Crow n warriors were all taken as Gold Crow Army under my big brother¡¯s lead. You¡¯re dead, my big brother is quite mean, even meaner than some women. Since you have offended his warriors, he mighty a finger on your entire n.¡±

    Man Man stood beside Ji Hao, making this sound even worse while waving her pinky fists towards the elderly Divine Magi with a threatening look.

    Sweat flowed down from the elderly Divine Magi¡¯s forehead stream after stream. He looked at Ji Hao and Man Man, and couldn¡¯t let out a single word for a long while. Ji Hao was indeed Earl Yao, but Fire Dragon n had earls and marquis too. Those people were also conferred with noble titles by the human emperor. Furthermore, Fire Dragon n was much more powerful than Gold Crow n, and some noble titles possessed by their nsmen were conferred by old human emperors thousands of years ago. Those Fire Dragon n earls and marquis were clearly with much more potential than Ji Hao. If Ji Hao were alone with his Gold Crow n, this elderly Divine Magi from Fire Dragon n would never be afraid of him.

    Nevertheless, Man Man spoke out the name of Zhu Rong Tonggong. In Southern Wastnd, Zhu Rong Tonggong was truly a dreadful one. As Zhu Rong¡¯s oldest son, he would surely be the next Fire God, and also the Great Libation of human government. Moreover, he would also be the most powerful Maguspriest among the entire human n. Zhu Rong was the dominator of all Southern Wastnd n. Therefore, anyone who had offended Zhu Rong Tonging would have to expect for death.

    ¡°Misunderstanding! All misunderstanding!¡± Thinking of some horrible possibilities, the elderly Divine Magi instantly shouted out loud, ¡°All because that stupid kid, Yao Kaiyuan, that reckless boy has offended you, dear old Lord Ji Xia. I am going to bring him to you right now and let him apologize to you to admit his crime and ask for punishment.¡±

    Ji Xia turned around, looked at his nsmen with a badly twisted, extremely weird look, and said, ¡°I, Ji Xia, am not even fifty yet... old lord? Am I old?¡±

    After stepping into the level of Divine Magi, Ji Xia¡¯s life-span had naturally extended to ten-thousand years. If he could attain some life-prolonging magic medicines in the future, the lifespan of three to five thousand more years wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him at all. Compared with his long life-span, his current age of as less than fifty could just be counted as young and juicy.

    All Gold Crow n peopleughed out loud at Ji Xia with narrowed eyes.

    They were still in shock about the sudden change in Ji Hao¡¯s social status. Earl Yao? How did Ji Hao, the pants-less little boy running around all day, growing bit by bit under their eyes, be Earl Yao? And this title seemed to be quite something, didn¡¯t it?

    In less than a quarter of an hour, Yao Kaiyuan, who was already freaked out, was brought over by the elderly Divine Magus, tremblingly kneeling in front of Ji Hao.

    He pped himself loudly over and over again while wailing desperately, ¡°Lord Earl Yao, forgive me! Forgive me! I truly didn¡¯t know that he was your father! Ah, Ah, I just thought of some tiny conflicts between us back then, and my look changed slightly. Then I was nearly pped to death by old lord Ji Xia. I...I...did not do anything wrong!¡±

    Yao Kaiyuan burst into a torrent of tears because of the fear and almost fainted.

    A bit bashfully, Ji Xia rubbed his own nose. It seemed to be true that Yao Kaiyuan did nothing but change his look, following Ji Xia throwing a heavy p on his face. Yao Kaiyuan was only a Senior Magus with around a hundred awakened Magus Acupoints, and that punched by Ji Hao did nearly kill him.

    Ji Hao shook his head and sighed, and said, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t wanna haggle over too much. Your Fire Dragon n shallpensate my father and these uncles of mine for their medical charges, then we shall call an end to this.¡±

    After around half an hour, the vehicle wrapped in fiery cloud rose again into the sky, flying towards Fine Jade Snow Pce.

 Chapter 532: Talking at Night

    Chapter 532: Talking at Night

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    In the Fine Jade Snow Pce, on the tform by theke, a few long jade tables were ced in a straight line. Hundreds of beautiful girls had been continuously serving all kinds of fine wine and delicate dished to the tables.

    Hundreds of Gold Crow n sturdy men had changed into luxurious long silk robes andfortable leather boots made from spirit beasts¡¯ skin, with their hair perfectly brushed. They were holding wine cups made from pure gold and fine jade,ughing loudly towards the sky while enjoying the wine, the food, and all kinds of fresh fruits, as much as they wanted. They just felt that this was exactly how great the life should be.

    The sky over Pu Ban city was filled with dark clouds, with snowkes drifting down along the fierce wind. But Ji Hao had set a magic formation in this area with hundreds of gs, forcibly dispelling all clouds within the whole sky area upon the Fine Jade Snow Pce, which was with a radius of hundreds of miles. Splendid starlight poured down like water streams, making the pce, the garden and the thickyer of umted snow on the ground, breathtakingly beautiful.

    Numerous boats had been quietly moving on theke surface, withnterns hanging on the prows. Strong and muscr fishermen had been singing and fishing, and once a big fish was caught, it would be sent into the kitchen, cooked into delicious dishes and served immediately.

    Fishes in thiske were delicious, and the chefs working in Ji Hao¡¯s pce had great culinary skills. With unstinted all kinds of precious spices, the fish dishes tasted absolutely amazing, making these Gold Crow men unable to stop praising, with their mouths covered in oil.

    On the edge of the tform, Ji Xia and Ji Hao sat by a small table, facing each other. Countless delicious dishes and great abundant wine were served on the table. While wolfing and gulping, Ji Xia was speaking glowingly of the changes that happened during these couple of years to Ji Hao.

    Man Man had unexpectedly changed her usual vivacious manner. Instead, she quietly held arge vat of wine, standing by the table and constantly pouring wine to Ji Xia and Ji Hao¡¯s cups, while gently telling those maids to rece empty dishes with new cuisines. This gentle and quiet behavioral pattern of Man Man made Ji Hao feel rather weird. After every sip of wine, he would subconsciously cast a nce as\t Man Man, worrying if Man Man was cursed or simply possessed by some devil. Otherwise, how could she suddenly change into this?

    Ji Hao told Ji Xia about how he came to Pu Ban city with Si Wen Ming, joined the Magi Pce as an apprentice, made a few small contributions then went to Chi Ban Mountain and fought the war. Afterward, he gained Yu Yu¡¯s help and killed countless non-humankind, because of which, he made a great contribution. He told Ji Xia almost everything that happened to him after he left home.

    Hearing Ji Hao, Ji Xia would take a long gasp in shock from time to time, pop his eyes out and ask Ji Hao about the details, such as the powers and numbers of those non-humankind beings and those powerful great machines used by them, which were far more powerful than weaponry of the humankind. All this made Ji Xia feel like he was listening to some fantasy story. After all, Gold Crow people had always been living in Southern Wastnd jungle. How could they ever know that the outside world was actually so colorful, interesting and also dangerous and even terrifying sometimes?

    ¡°Yao, you¡¯re Earl Yao now!¡± After spent quite a long while in wonder, Ji Xia patted his own head and said.

    ¡°Earl Yao, Earl Yao... hehe, my, Ji Xia¡¯s son is now Earl Yao!¡± Ji Xia patted his head hard with the heavy palm of his, even causing a series of muffled booms like a buzzing bell. He delightfully looked at Ji Hao with a huge grin on his face, repeating this sentence over and over again, ¡®My boy is an earl now, entitled by the human emperor himself!¡¯

    Ji Hao looked at Ji Xia with an honest smile. He was Earl Yao now. When using this title to deal with those outsiders, Ji Hao was indeed a bit proud of himself. However, when facing Ji Xia, things like the noble title of Earl Yao, hundreds of millions of nsmen, were just like drifting clouds and flowing water to him. Instead, being able to see the pure and simple smile of his father who was nearly drunk, to sense his father¡¯s happiness which came straight from the heart because of his achievements; to have this moment when he and his father could look at each other in the eyes andugh... this was the most beautiful thing that could happen in this world.

    ¡°When I go back to Southern Wastnd, I¡¯ll tell the others about you, and I bet a lot of people will be shocked to death!¡± Ji Xia abruptly stood up and roared out towards theke, ¡°My, Ji Xia¡¯s son, is Earl Yao, entitled by the human emperor! Damn you! Bi Fang n, Fire Dragon n, Fire Phoenix n... all piss off!¡±

    ¡°My, Ji Xia¡¯s son, is Earl Yao, conferred by the human emperor! None of your kids is as good as him!¡±

    The rumbling roar of his reached a thousand miles away. Fortunately, this whole area belonged to Ji Hao, so no unnecessary attention was caught by Ji Xia¡¯s thunderous roars. Only in a military camp in the distance, those warriors under Ji Xia¡¯smand abruptly stopped talking andughing and remained quiet for a while. After this, tens of thousands of warriors who followed Ji Hao to Pu Ban city from Yao Mountain stood up together, raised their cups and cheered out towards Fine Jade Snow Pce.

    Hearing all cheers andughs, Ji Xia proudly sat back to his seat, then began telling Ji Hao his own experiences during the past few years with a ruddy glowing face.

    It was quite simple though. Back then, Jiang Yao and her husband Ji Shu identally gained a map, with the locations of Ji Xia¡¯s direct ancestors¡¯ tomb recorded on it. Later, their scheme didn¡¯t work, and the mapnded in Ji Hao¡¯s hands. When Ji Hao left the n, he left the map to Ji Xia.

    Three years ago, Ji Xia was carrying out a daily patrolling task given by Zhu Rong Tonggong, passing by a wild area with thousands of warriors that was filled with active volcanos in the mid of Southern Wastnd. Suddenly, the map released its power, automatically dragging Ji Xia and over three hundred warriors into the tomb area.

    After aplicated series of bloodline confirmations, Ji Xia and those nsmen stepped into an ancient tomb that was located in another small dimension. A stone monument was standing in the middle of the coffin chamber, recording the backgrounds of its owners. The tomb belonged to a Gold Crow n Master Supreme Magus named Ji Liao, and sixteen Supreme Magi, thirty-eight Divine Magi, three-hundred and sixty Magus Kings under hismand. These people lived in the era of the three legendary human emperors.

    Back in the era of the three human emperors, evil beings were acting amuck against the whole world. Emperor Xuan Yuan led human armies and fought against those evil beings for a hundred years, finally wiping the evil beings out in Southern Wastnd. Ji Liao was one of the major generals under Emperor Xuan Yuan¡¯smand. He and his warriors fought in the battlefront and were besieged by the army of evil beings. They had already been pushed into a deathly situation but decided to desperately strike back. Ji Liao and his warriors were circled by enemies and couldn¡¯t break out, and if enemies pushed slightly further, they would be destroyed.

    Under such a situation, Ji Liao used his own spirit blood as a trigger and drew this dragon-skin map, giving it to one of his warriors and ordering him to take this map and break out of the encirclement to inform his nsmen about the location of his death. He did so his nsmen could find the ce with the map, and collect all those Supreme magic treasures and other inherited treasures carried with him.

    After Ji Liao set his spirit blood aze and sent that warrior out of the encirclement, he gave up on his own life and triggered a forbidden spell, perishing together with those devil beings. He opened this tomb up in the small dimension and suppressed hundreds of evil beings all at once.

    However, no one knew what happened to the warrior who was supposed to deliver the map back the n. But the map never made it back to Gold Crow n, and instead, it had been drifting outside all these years. Until countless yearster, this map was identally attained by Ji Xia, one of the direct descendants of Ji Liao, and also identally, Ji Xia was dropped into the tomb as he was passing by the area.

    In the tomb, Ji Xia partially inherited the great power of Ji Liao, his ancestor, who also was a Master Supreme Magus, and directly be a nine-star Divine Magus from a small Senior Magus. Gold Crow nsmen who entered into the tomb with Ji Hao inherited the powers that belonged to the other thirty-eight Divine Magi and three-hundred and sixty Magus Kings.

    ¡°What had been killing me was that the other sixteen Supreme Magi¡¯ powers still didn¡¯t find inheritors...¡± Speaking of this, Ji Xia¡¯s face turned glowing red, ¡°The powers of the sixteen Supreme Magi have to be inherited by direct descendants of our family. Therefore, your Amma had been forcing me to have more children!¡±

    ¡°Eh?!¡± Ji Hao and Man Man nced at each other in shock, then both remained silent.

    So this was the reason why Ji Xia had been working so hard on making children?

    Turning around his palm, Ji Xia took out a human-head-sized, brightly glowing bead, that was wrapped in raging me, put it heavily on Ji Hao¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Hao, this is the power of one of those ancestors, the most powerful Supreme Magus among the sixteen. I brought it over to you!¡±

 Chapter 533: Choice

    Chapter 533: Choice

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    The night was long, and all Gold Crow n warriors under Ji Xia¡¯smand were drunk.

    Beautiful maids held them up from the ground, sending them to their own rooms for some rest. As for Ji Hao, he stood on the tform, which was tidied up already, looking down at the vastke. The magic formation was shut down, and dark clouds gathered back up in the sky. A fierce wind blew across withrge kes of snow drifting slowly down onto the ground. A thinyer of ice had already appeared on theke surface, and soon, snow umted on theke, turning it entirely white.

    Mr. Crow was drunk as well. He shrunk his body and huddled up on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder while snoring, his body twitching from time to time. Many times, he nearly fell down from Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder. The pair of magic snakes was pretty much drunk, and by now, they coiled around Ji Hao¡¯s neck, with their own tails held in their mouths, and in a deep sleep. They let out smoke and fire from their mouths while snoring.

    In front of Ji Hao, the divine bead that contained Supreme Magus Ji Xin¡¯s power was floating in the air. Ji Hao silently looked at this scorching-red bead, which was entirely wrapped in streams of me and smoke, and inside it, arge star seemed to be zing ragingly.

    It had been through countless years, yet this bead still looked bright and crystalline. Even by simply floating in front of Ji Hao, it made him sense the terrifyingly great power contained in it. The power seemed near the great Dao of fire, that could even burn a hole out of the sky.

    Once Ji Hao dripped his spirit blood on this divine bead, it would merge with Ji Hao¡¯s body, and the Supreme Magus blood that belonged to one of his direct ancestors would thoroughly remold his body, making his power improve to an unimaginable level within only a few days.

    Taking Ji Xia as an example, he has merged with the divine bead that belonged to Master Supreme Magus, Ji Liao. After that, within three days, Ji Xia¡¯s body had be as tough as a dragon¡¯s body, and his power directly reached to the level of nine-star Divine Magi. However, Ji Xia¡¯s fighting experiences were poor, and the experience he had at the level of Divine Magi was zero. If wasn¡¯t for this, with his current power, he could rival the tens of Divine Magi who hunted him and his warriors during the daytime alone.

    After a Magus stepped into the level of Divine Magi, raising a star could take him or her an extraordinarily long span of time. Even a thousand year of severe cultivation might fail to raise a single star.

    Nine-star, with this power, Ji Xia could be counted as a truly powerful one even among all Divine Magi. After all, countless Magi spent their entire lives to cultivate themselves but only reached two or three stars. If Ji Xia could smoothly manipte his power, he would be a rather powerful man among all Divine Magi in Pu Ban city.

    If Ji Hao merged with this divine bead, his power would at least reach seven-star.

    Ji Xin was nearly as powerful as Ji Liao and was the most powerful warriormander under Ji Liao¡¯s lead. He was more like Ji Liao¡¯s right hand. It was not hard to imagine that how many benefits Ji Hao could gain from this divine bead left by Ji Xin. Even if the power contained in this bead were not as great as the power Ji Xia had attained, it wouldn¡¯t be severely less than that.

    In his spiritual space, the mysterious man silently showed up. From the divine bead, a stream of me swooshed up while a slight trace of pure fire power drilled into Ji Hao¡¯s mind through the spot between Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows and was gripped by the mysterious man with one hand.

    ¡°Stars in the sky are roughly divided into gold, wood, water, fire, earth, wind, thunder, ice and some others, ording to their natures. For the man who left this divine bead, his spirit star was named Red Fire. Among all stars with the nature of fire, Red Fire¡¯s power ranked around three-thousand.¡± said the mysterious man in a nd tone, ¡°But the sun ranks the first among all stars in the world.¡±

    Pinching with his fingers, the stream of me then dissipated. Then the mysterious man slowly disappeared, not letting out any more sounds.

    Ji Hao paused for a second, then abruptlyunched out. The mysterious man was right, how could he be confused by a divine bead like this? Since he was born in this magical world and now pursuing the great Dao and an immortal life, he should aim at the top for everything.

    Among all stars with the nature of fire, the Red Fire only ranked around three thousand?

    Although Ji Hao hadn¡¯t yet found out the effects a spirit star would have on a Magus King, Divine Magus or even a Supreme Magus, but since Ji Hao had to choose one as his spirit star, he must choose the most powerful one.

    Red Fire only ranked around three thousand among all stars with the nature of fire, not to mention the other stars with different natures. Stars were countless, so what was the rank of Red Fire among all stars? Thirty-thousand? A hundred thousand? Or even lower?

    ¡°Ji Xin, my ancestor, forgive me.¡± Ji Hao stroked this divine bead that contained a great power and an amazing opportunity that countless people would kill for. He slightly sighed and said, ¡°You¡¯re indeed good, you¡¯re indeed powerful... but you¡¯re not my Dao.¡±

    The light in the divine bead sparkled slightly, and Ji Hao seemed to hear a faint sigh.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re our ancestor. I will select the most powerful one from my brothers to inherit your power.¡± Ji Hao gently stroked the divine bead and continued seriously, ¡°If you¡¯re not satisfied with those brothers of mine...Amma and Abba can have more kids. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s gonna be alright.¡±

    Caw! Mr. Crow opened his eyes, gave a few caws that sounded still pretty drunk, then scratched Ji Hao¡¯s ear with his w.

    ¡°Ok, alright, I will find you a few female Fire Crows.¡± Ji Hao helplessly patted Mr. Crow¡¯s head and said, ¡°This time Abba and uncles came but didn¡¯t bring you a few female Fire Crows, that isn¡¯t my fault! Hm, rx, you will have baby crows, you will have plenty of them!¡±

    Mr. Crow gave a few more caws, then satisfyingly closed his eyes and went back to sleep.

    After the sun rose, Ji Hao served a basin of water for face-washing to Ji Xia¡¯s room himself, then waited aside for Ji Xia¡¯s wash and dress. After that, Ji Hao handed Ji Xin¡¯s divine bead back into Ji Xia¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Abba, save this for my brothers... I have chosen my path.¡±

    Ji Xia knitted his brows, confusingly looked at Ji Hao and said, ¡°Kid, this is a treasure given by our ancestor. With it, I can¡¯t say for sure that you will be a Supreme Magus...Well, in fact, I still haven¡¯t figured out what Supreme Magi actually are...but at least it can make you a powerful Divine Magus!¡±

    ¡°I have chosen my path.¡± said Ji Hao while seriously looking at Ji Xia, ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not afraid of ordinary Divine Magi now.¡±

    Proudly raising his head, Ji Hao said, ¡°With the treasures given by my Shifu, those ordinary Divine Magi might even end up dying in my hands if they don¡¯t have any special abilities. Therefore, Abba, don¡¯t worry about me. This is indeed a treasure, save it for my brothers!¡±

    Ji Xia seriously stared at Ji Hao for a rather long while, then sighed and said, ¡°Alright, save it for your oldest brother! As for those sisters of yours, they can¡¯t have it. After all, daughters are deemed to join other families after marriage...Eh, treasures left by our ancestors can only be given to boys!¡±

    A bell rang loudly and clearly, telling Ji Hao that he had a guest who came to visit.

    Ji Hao and Ji Xia walked out of the room, ad once they arrived in the central hall of Fine Jade Snow Pce, they saw Si Wen Ming standing by the gate of the hall, his face filled with helplessness.

    ¡°Ji Hao, you kid have caught another trouble. Wuzhi Qi is now rolling on the ground and screaming in front of Emperor Shun, using you for killing his thirty-six sons!¡±

    Si Wen Ming¡¯s face looked so bitter.

    Helplessly, he sighed and continued, ¡°Juste with me. Emperor Shun wants you to rify this...¡±

    Abruptly, Si Wen Ming stared at Ji Xia in shock and said, ¡°This...Ji Xia, your power, you...Divine Magus?¡±

    Ji Xia¡¯s eyes shone with a frosty light as he said in a deep voice, ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. Who dares to use my boy? Are they bullying my Ji Hao because he doesn¡¯t have anyone to depend on? That Wuzhi Qi, what is him? Ha, Abba will smash his head for you!¡±

    Si Wen Ming¡¯s face instantly turned even more bitter.

 Chapter 534: Being Shrewish and Making a Scene

    Chapter 534: Being Shrewish and Making a Scene

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    On their way to the Town Hall, Si Wen Ming seriously asked Ji Hao, ¡°Did you do this with a good reason?¡±

    Ji Hao seriously looked back at Si Wen Ming, said, ¡°I never do things without a good reason.¡±

    After hearing Ji Hao, Si Wen Ming¡¯s face, that had been tightened all the time, loosened while he let out a long sigh of relief. He then gave a rxed smile and threw a heavy punch on Ji Hao¡¯s chest and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine as long as you have a good reason. Wuzhi Qi, that old monster can never make a big trouble.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Wen Ming, I have awakened all my Magus Acupoints. Bing a Magus King, how would that work?¡± asked Ji Hao.

    Si Wen Ming looked at Ji Hao in shock and asked, ¡°So quickly?¡±

    But after a short while of pondering, he instantly gave a big grin and continued, ¡°It makes sense. Later, I will tell you in details... locating a spirit star can indeed be a bit difficult. But it can also be easy if you find the right way to do it.¡±

    Looking at Ji Hao from up to down, Si Wen Ming then said with a serious look, ¡°To you, it might not be a problem.¡± Afterward, he turned to Ji Xia and asked surprisingly, ¡°But brother Ji Xia, how did you be a Divine Magus so suddenly?¡±

    Ji Xiaughed out loud, then proudly told Si Wen Ming about the fact that Ji Liao had left a tomb that was luckily found by himself, and he inherited Ji Liao¡¯s power in the tomb. The power left by Ji Liao required the bloodline of Ji Xia¡¯s family to inherit, that meant only Ji Xia and his direct descendants could inherit the powers. As for the others, even if they attained the divine beads, they could never manage to inherit the power contained in them. Therefore, he had nothing to hide from Si Wen Ming.

    Si Wen Ming clicked his tongue and called it ¡®magic¡¯ when hearing Ji Xia. He pondered for a while, then gave a heartfelt sigh and said, ¡°General Ji Liao, he was such a famous powerful general under Emperor Xuan Yuan¡¯smand. But then he suddenly disappeared... so I guess this was the reason.¡±

    Gold Crow n, a weak, declining n, a n that didn¡¯t even have a Magus King. But all of a sudden, some of their nsmen inherited the power that belonged to their ancestors, some even directly reaching the level of Divine Magus. Although the number of Divine Magi and Magus Kings of Gold Crow n still seemed to be a bit smallpared with those powerfulrge ns, at least, Gold Crow n had already shown a sign of a rise.

    Si Wen Ming looked at Ji Hao, and couldn¡¯t help but silently wonder whether it was because Gold Crow n had gotten its luck back or it was because of Ji Hao, who had such a strong fortune that even benefited the entire Gold Crow n?

    No one started another topic during the rest of their journey until they arrived at the Town Hall. Even from a great distance away, they heard a shrill howling from the Town Hall. Crying meant the voiceing out with tears, while howl meant the voice came out without tears. The howl came out from the Town Hall sounded just like tens of thousands of boars being hunted by hunters. That voice sounded crazy and hysterical, and was extremely unpleasant to hear.

    Inside the Town Hall, Emperor Shun sat on the ground with his legs crossed, expressionlessly looking at Wuzhi Qi who was lying on the ground.

    Tens of ministers had also been expressionlessly looking at Wuzhi Qi with tightened faces and glowing eyes, watching Wuzhi Chi rolling and howling on the ground.

    ¡°Emperor Shun! Will you hold the scales even or not?! Is there still aw in this world?!¡±

    ¡°Emperor Shun! I, Wuzhi Qi, is the one who bullies the others, I always am! When did anyone dare to bully me?!¡±

    ¡°Emperor Shun! Although I have many sons and daughters, only a few of them achieved the level of Divine Magus, and now thirty-six of them were murdered all at once! Thirty-six! This is just like gouging my heart out!¡±

    ¡°Emperor Shun! You are the human emperor, why don¡¯t you just do your job?! He is such an extremely vicious bastard, why don¡¯t you arrest him and kill him already?!¡±

    ¡°Earl Yao, Ji Hao, he murdered my thirty-six sons. I want his whole family buried with my poor boys! Is he from Gold Crow n? I wanna exterminate his whole n!¡±

    Wuzhi Qi lied on the ground, rolling all the time while his limbs crazily kicking and striking. asionally, he would roll to a pir in the hall and kick on the pir. An intensive vibration would be caused immediately in the entire hall, and countless spell symbols would emerge on the walls, ceiling, and floor.

    If this hall weren¡¯t protected by the magic formation, this great hall would have been ttened by Wuzhi Qi long ago.

    Emperor Shun remained silent. Hao Tao stood beside Emperor Shun and growled harshly, ¡°Wuzhi Qi, stand up and talk! You imed that Earl Yao murdered your son. When, where, why?¡±

    Wuzhi Qi showed the whites of his eyes while faint ck mist rose from his pair of eyes as he yelled loudly, ¡°Why are you speaking all that nonsense?! My thirty-six sons were murdered by him, and this is the truth. You have to kill him!¡±

    ¡°Ah! I almost forgot!¡± Wuzhi Qi abruptly raised his head and shouted, ¡°River Earl Jade Dragon was murdered by him as well! Emperor Shun, River Earl Jade Dragon was entitled by Emperor Yao himself, but he was murdered by Ji Hao. Ji Hao was nothing but a small Earl Yao, a little bastard who suddenly got rich. He killed River Earl Jade Dragon!¡±

    Emperor Shun¡¯s look suddenly changed. He straightened his body and asked in a cold and harsh tone, ¡°River Earl Jade Dragon was killed by Earl Yao?¡±

    Wuzhi Qi exulted when seeing Emperor¡¯s look change. He hurriedly screamed, ¡°That¡¯s true! That little bastard was just ruthless. I saw him chopped River Earl Jade Dragon with my own eyes!¡±

    Wuzhi Qi only wanted to use Ji Hao and vent his anger,pletely forgetting about the fact that River Earl Jade Dragon was killed by Ji Hao in Earl Yao¡¯s mansion, and the weapon used for killing River Earl Jade Dragon was Polo Si¡¯s spare sword. When did Ji Hao ever chop River Earl Jade Dragon?

    ¡°You saw it with your own eyes?¡± Emperor Shun couldn¡¯t help but p on the ground and growled angrily, ¡°Wuzhi Qi, don¡¯t be ridiculous! You said you saw Earl Yao kill River Earl Jade Dragon with your own eyes? And with your temper, you didn¡¯t go save him?¡±

    ¡°The defense of his city is way too powerful, I dared not to!¡± Wuzhi Qi held his head high and looked at Emperor Shun as if this was totally reasonable.

    ¡°The defense of his city was too powerful, and you dared not to go save River Earl Jade Dragon?¡± Emperor Shun, Hao Tao, and all the other ministers were nearly dumbfounded by Wuzhi Qi¡¯s words. What the hell?

    Wuzhi Qi¡¯s face turned dark, then he murmured a series of excuses until he didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. Therefore, he simply lied back down on the ground and started rolling and howling again, ¡°Emperor Shun! You have to hold the scales even for me! You are the human emperor. You cannot cover up for that little bastard Ji Hao! He killed my thirty-six sons! I have worked so hard, making children since the era of the heaven emperor. No, I only have...¡±

    Wuzhi Qi opened his mouth but suddenly realized that he couldn¡¯t figure out exactly how many children he had. Therefore, theing words choked in his throat, making his face blush and ended up with him gasping loudly.

    Ji Hao walked into the Town Hall behind Si Wen Ming, saw Wuzhi Qi rolling and howling on the ground at first sight.

    Hearing the footsteps, Wuzhi Qi instantly raised his head, stared at Ji Hao with a pair of burning eyes. In the next moment, Wuzhi Qi gave a thunderous roar and transformed into a watery stream of light, dashing towards Ji Hao with his fist raised high, seeming to punch Ji Hao on the face.

    ¡°Ji Hao, you have to pay for the death of my sons with your life!¡±

    ¡°How dare you attack my boy, die!¡± Ji Xia roared out and threw a punch at Wuzhi Qi without any hesitation.

    Followed by a thunderous bang, Ji Xia¡¯s fist boomed against Wuzhi Qi¡¯s fist. Wuzhi Qi stayed absolutely still while Ji Xia staggeringly stepped back. Yet, this heavy punchunched by Wuzhi Qi was managed by Ji Xia.

    Ji Hao sneered, as a beam of fiery light dazzled from the top of his head while he gripped the immemorial sun streamer, seeming tounch a deadly attack on Wuzhi Qi.

    Emperor Shun suddenly gave a ground-shaking growl. ¡°What is this ce?! It¡¯s not a ce for you to do whatever you want! Hao Tao, whoever dares to start a fight, arrest him and punish him with ten-thousand hammer blows!¡±

    Ji Hao paused, yet Wuzhi Qi gave a shrill scream while pping straight towards Ji Hao¡¯s face.

 Chapter 535: Suppressing

    Chapter 535: Suppressing

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Ha Tao¡¯s look suddenly changed. He was the anchorage of protecting thew of the humankind, but Wuzhi Qi neglected Emperor Shun¡¯s order and attempted to attack Ji Hao right in the Town Hall. In an easy way, he disrespected the human emperor, and in a serious way, Wuzhi Qi was viting thew of the entire humankind.

    ¡°How dare you?!¡± A purely ck, square-shaped stamper appeared on Hao Tao¡¯s hands. Meanwhile, a fierce stream of power descended from the air and transformed into visible ck chains, swishing towards Wuzhi Qi.

    Wuzhi Qi let out high-pitched, ear-piercing howls, but still disregarded Hao Tao and continued to p towards Ji Hao. With his current power, despite the fact that Ji Hao had achieved a great improvement, he could still tear Ji Hao into pieces with his sharp ws.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Si Wen Ming growled out in rage. Hao Tao had made his move, but it was already toote to stop Wuzhi Qi. After all, this old watery monster moved way too fast. Ji Xia was still stepping back because of the effect caused by the punch just now, so he could not manage to save Ji Hao. Therefore, at the moment, only Si Wen Ming was standing by Ji Hao and was able tounch a move.

    Followed by a deep sword scream, the heavy sword carried on Si Wen Ming¡¯s back was pulled out, releasing a hazy yellow sword light. Si Wen Ming hacked straight down towards Wuzhi Qi¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Si Wen Ming, you kid, just piss off!¡± Wuzhi Qi scornfully nced at Si Wen Ming and yelled, while heavily flicking the longsword held in Si Wen Ming¡¯s hands with a finger. Along with a loud and clear ¡®ng,¡¯ Si Wen Ming¡¯s long sword was shattered into thousands of bits, and Si Wen Ming was sent flying away backward while intensively vomiting blood.

    Wuzhi Qi¡¯s right palm continued swooshing towards Ji Hao¡¯s head, just like a great mountain.

    The strong pressure made Ji Hao feel hard to breathe, but suddenly, he calmed down and injected the whole stream of Yu Yu¡¯s Qi of Dao into the immemorial sun streamer. He gripped the six-foot long streamer with both of his hands, while raging mes roared inside the streamer, seeming ready to surge out.

    ¡°Bodacious Wuzhi Qi!¡± A sky-shaking roar suddenly came from outside the Town Hall, ¡°That is my son-inw, don¡¯t you dare do anything to him!¡±

    A dazzling sphere of fiery light swiftly teleported into the hall from the outside, sting in and reaching by Ji Hao¡¯s side in a sh. From the fiery light, Zhu Rong dashed out with a splendidly glowing long spear held in his hand, raising a deep yet resonating dragon roar, fiercely piercing towards Wuzhi Qi¡¯s right palm.

    Wuzhi Qi was startled, hurriedly taking his palm back. Si Wen Ming was only a peak-level Magus King, and he couldpletely neglect him and flick him away with a single finger. But Zhu Rong was way more powerful than Wuzhi Qi. How could he ever dare to take this attackunched by Zhu Rong directly?

    Swiftly withdrawing his hand, Wuzhi Qi then took a series of quick steps backward. The ck chains let out by Hao Tao tightly coiled around Wuzhi Qi¡¯s body like countless serpents, giving a great pressure that suddenly froze Wuzhi Qi¡¯s moves. Ji Hao took a deep breath, then fiercely waved the immemorial sun streamer.

    Dense essence sun fire emerged from the air and momentarily wrapped Wuzhi Qi up.

    With only a shrill howl, Wuzhi Qi¡¯s fur was burned into puffs of smoke. The immemorial sun streamer was extremely powerful. That pure and dense stream of essence sun fire drilled into Wuzhi Qi¡¯s body through his pores and soon, his skin was burned off.

    ¡°You little bastard!¡± Wuzhi Qi howled hoarsely in pain. His life-force was incredibly strong, such that his skin that was burned off speedily grew back in the span of a single breath, and then burned off again. This went over and over again, and that overwhelming pain almost drove Wuzhi Qi crazy.

    ¡°Enough! Stop, all of you!¡± Emperor Shun coughed loudly and said, ¡°Earl Yao, just stop. Do you really want to burn him to death?¡±

    Ji Hao gripped the sun streamer and hesitated for a while. ¡®Burn Whuzhi Qi to death? This ¡®suggestion¡¯ sounds truly attractive!¡¯

    Should he just stop as Emperor Shun ordered, or burn Wuzhi Qi directly to death as Emperor Shun ¡®suggested¡¯?

    Si Wen Ming walked over with big steps while coughing blood out, heavily patted on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Stop!¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Ji Hao waved the sun streamer again. Huge streams of golden fiery streams roared back into the streamer like raging dragons, while the fire that had Wuzhi Qi wrapped up dissipated. Wuzhi Qi gave a loud wail and fell on the ground.

    Gasping loudly and heavily, Wuzhi Qi stood up with a twisted face. His entire body was burned, and even bones exposed in many areas. He nodded and sneered towards Ji Hao, and said, ¡°Good, good, good, Earl Yao, Ji Hao, I remember you! You shall expect for something nice!¡±

    Ji Hao looked at Wuzhi Qi, as a strong intent of killing instantly rose from his heart. He responded with a cold voice, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be expecting you!¡±

    Ji Hao hated Wuzhi Qi to a certain degree. Wuzhi Qi colluded with Polo Si and attempted to assassinate him on his journey to Pu Ban city, which was actually not a big deal. But Wuzhi Qi had actually deployed Huai Water army and sent River Earl Jade Dragon to raise a flood and attack his territory.

    If he wasn¡¯t willing to spend that much to hire divine gods and build the Heaven and Earth great formation to shelter his entire territory, the great flood raised by River Earl Jade Dragon was powerful enough to kill all those more than a hundred million people living in his territory. If Yao Mountain City didn¡¯t have such a strong defensive power, the thirty-six Divine Magi sent by Wuzhi Qi might break into the city, and it was not hard to imagine what would happen to Shaosi, Taisi, Yu Mu and Feng Xing after that.

    Not to mention those disciples in his dojo and Magi Pce apprentices he had taken in Yao Mountain are, during these couple of years, Ji Hao had spent quite an effort on cultivating those children. Those children were the elite talents selected from over a hundred million people, they were the future of the Yao Mountain area!

    By now, the hatred between Ji Hao and Wuzhi Qi could no longer be neutralized.

    Ji Hao had made up his mind that after this ten-year meeting with Emperor Shun, he had to find a way to kill Wuzhi Qi for good, even with all kinds of shameless and ignoble means.

    A cold gust of wind came along with a faint wave sound. That was Gong Gong Wuyou and tens of his subordinates with long ck robes bursting into the Town Hall.

    ¡°Emperor Shun, I heard that someone is ughtering my Gong Gong family¡¯s people? Wuzhi Qi, who did this to you? Who on earth has the guts to do this?! Don¡¯t worry, I will certainly make him pay!¡± Gong Gong Wuyou yelled out in rage once he walked into the Town Hall.

    ¡°Little guy, you have no right to talk here!¡± Zhu Rong¡¯s body fluttered slightly while he looked at Gong Gong Wuyou and said coldly, ¡°What, are you trying to cover up for Wuzhi Qi and take advantage of your family¡¯s power and bully the others?¡±

    Gong Gong Wuyou proudly raised his head, looked at Zhu Rong¡¯s slightly fluttered body, sneered and said, ¡°Great Libation, since you have already returned to Southern Wastnd, you shall just leave without any worries. Who are you trying to scare by leaving a clone of yourself in here?¡±

    A hoarse and old voice came from outside the Town Hall, ¡°A clone of Great Libation cannot frighten you, then what about me, as an old man? Ji Hao is my little disciple¡¯s man, who dares to bully him? Are you trying to provoke my Candle Dragon n?¡±

    Candle Dragon Gui slowly walked in. He was holding a magic staff with poisonous snakes coiled on it and was surrounded by tens of Maguspriests with ck robes and masks. While walking, he was coughing slightly and saying, ¡°This old man is still breathing... hehe, the little guy from Gong Gong family, you¡¯re not yet powerful enough to bully our Candle Dragon n people. It would be about right if your Abba came by himself.¡±

    Gong Gong Wuyou instantly shut his mouth, quietly found his seat and sat down.

    He dared to yell at Zhu Rong because Gong Gong family and Zhu Rong family had been hating each other for centuries, and everybody knew that. However, about Candle Dragon Gui, no one knew how many years he had lived. And such an old man, Gong Gong Wuyou indeed dared not to offend. If Gong Gong Wuyou truly turned such a powerful one into an enemy of the Gong Gong family, his father, Water God, Gong Gong, might strangle Gong Gong Wuyou by himself.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk some sense!¡± Gong Gong looked at Emperor Shun a bit gloomily and said, ¡°Emperor Shun, we have to be reasonable! Things can¡¯t be like this. Wuzhi Qi¡¯s sons were murdered, but still, someone is bullying him. This can¡¯t be right, can it?¡±

    Emperor Shun smiled faintly, slowly nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s be reasonable. Ji Hao, what reason do you have?¡±

 Chapter 536: Reason This Out

    Chapter 536: Reason This Out

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Footsteps came one after another.

    After all, this was the time of the ten-year meeting with the human emperor, and many earls and marquis had gathered in Pu Ban city. As this was not yet the day for the formal meeting, these earls and marquis had been visiting their own friends and having fun in Pu Ban city.

    People liked gossip ever since the ancient time. The news regarding Ji Hao and Wuzhi Qi raising a tense conflict in the Town Hall was just like a hurricane that swept across the entire Pu Ban city within the blink of an eye. Therefore, groups of earls and marquis called their friends and dashed overs, as if their butts were burned by fire.

    Wuzhi Qi was known as an especially fierce one. He was a famous great spirit beast ever since the era of the heaven emperor. Afterward, he was taken under control by Gong Gong, and after attaining a backer, he acted even more evilly than before. Among the entire humankind, except for a very few extremely powerful,rge ns, almost no one dared to offend him.

    Ji Hao was also a well-known young man during the recent few years. Not to mention the fact that he was an apprentice of the Magi Pce recruited by Si Wen Ming himself, during Chi Ban Mountain War, he was extraordinarily outstanding, being conferred with the title of Earl Yao only for the contributions he made for one war. Among the entire young generation of the humankind, he was a top-notch one.

    What made Ji Hao even more impressive was he had actually beaten Wuzhi Qi up right in the celebrating banquet for the winning of Chi Ban Mountain war! In front of Emperor Shun and countless senior human ministers, this young man beat Wuzhi Qi, that old beast, up!

    This time, Wuzhi Qi cried and used Ji Hao of murdering his sons, and that too thirty-six of his sons! By now, they were confronting each other in the Town Hall, what a great show! How could anybody miss that?!

    Last time when Ji Hao beat Wuzhi Qi up, many earls and marquis didn¡¯t manage to witness that due to the long distance between Pu Ban city and their territories. But today, they abruptly heard that Ji Hao and Wuzhi Qi had started another conflict, and one of them had Zhu Rong while the other one had Gong Gong Wuyou as a supporter. Even Candle Dragon Gui, this renowned old man, had also involved himself, how exciting! How could they ever afford to miss such a great show?

    Large groups of earls and marquis rushed into the Town Hall with excited looks. None of them said anything, only crossed their arms in front of their chests and stood on both sides of the great hall, staring at Ji Hao and Wuzhi Qi from heads to toes.

    More and more people were arriving, and within the span of a few breaths, at least ten-thousand earls and marquis had broken into the Town Hall. Added with the guards and assistants brought over by these earls and marquis, the Town Hall was soon suffused by strong power vibrations. The Town Hall, which could only contain thousands of people, was forced to trigger its magic formation. Instantly after that, the inner space of the Town Hall speedily expanded and soon, no border could be seen anymore. Atst, at least fifty to sixty thousand people gathered in the Town Hall.

    ¡°It¡¯s Wuzhi Qi! Just like people said, it¡¯s this old beast!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Howe he is burned into such an ugly shape? His fur was burned out.¡±

    ¡°This was just fur, you hadn¡¯t seen himst time when he was beaten by that young man. You should have heard his howls.¡±

    ¡°Is this Earl Yao, Ji Hao? Indeed a handsome young man who dares to beat even Wuzhi Qi! Amazing!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Have you heard just now? Zhu Rong¡¯s daughter and Candle Dragon Gui¡¯s little disciple... hehe!¡±

    ¡°Wuzhi Qi¡¯s gonna suffer today!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d love to see that. I assume this old monster hadn¡¯t foreseen this!¡±

    Tens of thousands of earls and marquis who came to watch the show, and their guards, subordinates and assistants, started talking without an end. The great hall was overwhelmed by a buzzing noise, as if a million flies were flying in the air.

    Wuzhi Qi¡¯s face turned green because of the anger. He showed his sharp teeth and looked at all these earls and marquis, but there were so many of them gathered together that no matter how hard Wuzhi Qi tried to make a scary face, not a single one of these ¡®audiences¡¯ was frightened by him. Tens of thousands of earls and marquis, despite the fact that Wuzhi Qi had always been a bold and reckless one, he dared not to say ugly words to so many earls and marquis together.

    A steady flow of people had been surging into the hall constantly. More earls and marquis arrived excitedly, some impatient ones even yelled out loudly, ¡°Wuzhi Qi wasn¡¯t beaten to death, was he?¡±

    ¡°Eh, eh, this brother standing in front of me, oi, please step aside and let me have a look. Just a single nce... Wow, look at Wuzhi Qi¡¯s face... so dark.¡±

    ¡°Ah, ah... his hair was burned out? So smooth...haha!¡±

    Wuzhi Qi waspletely enraged. He gnashed his teeth so tight that they even generated a creaking noise. He took a deep breath, silently ming Ji Hao for all these humiliations he suffered today. Gritting his teeth, Ji stood in front of Emperor Shun and hoarsely roared, ¡°Emperor Shun, my son and River Earl Jade Dragon were all murdered by Ji Hao!¡±

    Turbulence was instantly started in the hall by Wuzhi Qi¡¯s words.

    Wuzhi Qi¡¯s sons were murdered, this might or might not be a big deal, but River Earl Jade Dragon was a man with an official title conferred by a human emperor. Ji Hao killed River Earl Jade Dragon, this meant that Ji Hao hadmitted a felony by viting the rule of the entire humankind!

    Emperor Shun didn¡¯t say anything, only looked at Ji Hao.

    Hao Tao growled in a harsh tone, ¡°Wuzhi Qi, you imed that your sons and River Earl Jade Dragon were murdered by Ji Hao. Do you have any evidence?¡±

    Wuzhi Qi leaped up in anger and yelled, ¡°My sons were murdered by someone, and you ask for evidence?! I saw it! With my own eyes!¡±

    Emperor Shun shook his head, still not saying anything.

    Hao Tao weirdly looked at Wuzhi Qi and asked in a nd tone, ¡°You said that you saw Earl Yao kill your sons and River Earl Jade Dragon with your own eyes, then why didn¡¯t you rescue them?¡±

    Wuzhi Qi held his head high and answered loudly, ¡°The defensive magic formation of Earl Yao¡¯s Yao Mountain City is way too powerful. I dared not to go!¡±

    Many people in the hall started talking loudly. Hearing Wuzhi Qi, those earls and marquis just couldn¡¯t help but yell out.

    ¡°Wuzhi Qi, do you have even a slight little bit of sense of shame?¡±

    ¡°Watching your own sons being killed and you dared not try to even rescue them? Where was that fierceness of you, you old beast?¡±

    ¡°You shameless old beast, yeah just like people said, you¡¯re such an old beast!¡±

    ¡°Eh, you don¡¯t understand. Wuzhi Qi has so many sons and daughters, countless spirit creatures under hismand. How important could a few sons be?¡±

    Waves of taunts came continuously, while Wuzhi Qi remained holding his head high proudly, looked at Emperor Shun and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to die. Therefore, I dared not to attack Ji Hao¡¯s Yao Mountain City, what was wrong with that? These silly birds are not wrong. I have many sons and daughters, and although I¡¯m suffering a heartache for the death of my thirty-six sons, rescuing them might cost my own life. That wouldn¡¯t be worth it at all!¡±

    Many earls and marquis in the hall all burst in anger, unable to help but leap up, pointing at Wuzhi Qi and cursing him loudly.

    What did this old beast say? All earls and marquis in the hall were ¡®silly birds¡¯? Was this old thing trying to challenge the entire humankind?

    Emperor Shun pressed both of his hands down. Followed by his move, the waves of yelling and cursing gradually quieted down. He looked at Wuzhi Qi and said in a cold and strong voice, ¡°You mean that Ji Hao killed your thirty-six Divine-Magus-level sons and River Earl Jade Dragon with the defensive magic formation of Yao Mountain City?¡±

    Snorting coldly, Emperor Shun growled out in a harsh tone, ¡°Then what were they doing in Yao Mountain City?¡±

    Wuzhi Qi blinked his eyes, the upper eyelids and lower eyelids of his bumping against each other, causing a series of clear metal-shing noise.

    This equation thrown out by Emperor Shun had truly embarrassed Wuzhi Qi. Wuzhi Qi was agitated badly and came to Pu Can city only for bringing awsuit against Ji Hao. But after all, he was born as a spirit creature and couldn¡¯t be as thoughtful as human beings. Therefore, he didn¡¯t think about everything before he came. For this question asked by Emperor Shun, he didn¡¯t think about it earlier, neither could he give an appropriate answer now.

    ¡°Well...this...¡± Wuzhi Qi turned to Gong Gong Wuyou.

    Gong Gong Wuyou looked at Wuzhi Qi with an extremely darkened face. Earlier, he heard that Wuzhi Qi was screaming and rolling in the Town Hall. Therefore he hurriedly came over with his people. But since Wuzhi Qi couldn¡¯t find an excuse himself, what could Gong Gong Wuyou possibly do?

    ¡®This old monkey!¡¯ Gong Gong Wuyou could only silentlyin in his head.

    ¡°Emperor Shun!¡± Ji Hao, who was standing aside, took two steps forward and took out the dead bodies of Polo Si and his four Jia n warriors out of the space magic ring, orderly cing those dead bodies on the ground.

    Seeing this, all those earls and marquis standing in the hall gasped loudly in shock.

 Chapter 537: Commotion

    Chapter 537: Commotion

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Five dead bodies of powerful non-humankind beings were ced right in the hall.

    Although their souls had all perished, the bodies of Polo Si and his four warriors still kept seventy to eighty percent of activity. Their hearts were still beating slowly while their blood was still flowing, and their internal organs were still about sixty percent functional.

    The dead body of a Divine Magus-level powerful being would dpose only after all life-force remained in the body was consumed up. During this process, if a soul possessed and upied this body or a slight little bit of remaining of the soul of this body regenerated a new soul for this body, this body with its activity coulde back alive.

    All earls and marquis on the scene had noticed the strong life-force remaining in the five dead bodies. They gasped loudly in shock while staring at Ji Hao, seeming unable to believe the fact that it was Ji Hao who killed them.

    After the era of the three human emperors, Yu n erected Yu Dynasty in Liang Zhu City, and Yu n had gained a firm foothold in this world. Since then, wars frequently happened between the humankind and Yu Dynasty, but the intensity of the wars was far lower than wars that happened in the era of the three human emperors.

    From that time on, even if some of those Yu Dynasty warriors still fell in battles, a few fallen Magus King-level Jia n warriormanders would already make big news.

    Divine Magus-level Jia n warriors were also called ¡®battle kings¡¯ among the non-humankind. For the enemies at this level, at least during the long years when Emperor Shun was sitting on the throne of human emperor, only twenty to thirty Jia n battle kings were killed by the humankind.

    The life-force of Divine Magus-level powerful beings was way too strong. For killing a Divine Magus, several same-level Divine Magi needed to cooperate perfectly whenunching the siege. Otherwise, it would be barely possible to take the targeted Divine Magus down. And for Divine Magus-level Jia n warriors, their advanced fighting talents made them way more powerful than human warriors who were at the same level as they did.

    Therefore, to kill a Jia n warrior who was at the level of Divine Magus was incredibly difficult, just extremely difficult.

    A few elderly Maguspreists pushed and squeezed out of the crowd, walked up to the dead bodies of Polo Si and his four warriors, took out all kinds of oddly shaped tools and carefully collected a drop of blood and a small slice of skin and flesh from each of the five dead bodies. They then put those in containers and started running texts with special magic reagents.

    ¡°Divine Magi, they were indeed Divine Magi.¡±

    ¡°And they were as powerful as five to six star Divine Magi!¡±

    ¡°Divine Magi from the High Moon, Divine Magi from the High Moon!¡±

    Abruptly, an elderly Maguspriest yelled out loud ¡ª Warriors from the High Moon were known as fighting masters among the non-humankind. Based on the same power level, a High Moon Divine Magus could equally rival two to three Divine Magi that came from other branches of the Yu Dynasty.

    Polo Si was a pure-blood noble Yu n warrior from High Moon, while his four subordinates were all master-level High Moon warriors. The battle effectiveness of five of them together was almost equal to fifty to sixty human Divine Magi.

    All earls and marquis on the scene realized the meaning of ¡®Divine Magi from the High Moon,¡¯ because of which, they couldn¡¯t help but look at Ji Hao stunned, silently wondering what kind of ¡®trick¡¯ did Ji Hao use that allowed him to kill these five powerful non-humankind beings.

    Ji Hao then flicked his hand. Followed by his move, four High Moon divine towers banged against the floor of the hall. These silver High Moon divine towers decorated with countless patterns of swords and des were especially heavy. Each of these four less than a hundred meter tall towers weighed equal to ten giant mountains.

    The floor of the Town Hall shook, and even Emperor Shun couldn¡¯t help but suddenly stand up from the ground. Hundreds of Magi Pce¡¯s master Magi and elders from thoserge ns instantly released a dreadful wave of power that made them look like hungry tigers which had caught a fresh piece of meat with its eyes. A few scrawny elderly Maguspriets, who seemed to stop breathing anytime, directly bumped Ji Hao away and reached their hands towards the four High Moon divine towers.

    ¡°Divine towers of the non-humankind,plete divine towers!¡±

    ¡°And these are from the High Moon! Look at these spell symbols shaped like swords and des, these all could directly boost warriors¡¯ powers up!¡±

    ¡°Ah, as I see, this spell symbol, if I can add it in my ¡®bloodthirsty wolf talisman,¡¯ my talisman would be able to explosively raise the warriors¡¯ powers by at least sixty percent!¡±

    ¡°Move, move, let me have a look! You bunch of bastards, just leave me a spot!¡±

    Amotion was started in the great hall immediately, and when Emperor Shun stepped up and tried to take a close look at the four divine towers, the first of the few elderly Maguspriests who had suddenly burst with inexhaustible energy, had almost punched on his face.

    Emperor Shun sat back to his seat a bit embarrassedly, then gave a loud cough.

    No one paid any attention to Emperor Shun. Not only those elderly master Magi and Maguspriest, but even those earls and marquis also couldn¡¯t control their excitement anymore.

    This was the very first time for the humankind to capture the non-humankind¡¯s undamaged divine towers, and these four towers were from the High Moon, which meant these towers could directly raise warriors¡¯ powers. If they could bring these divine towers back to their own ns and crack the spell symbols attached to these towers, then figure out the structure of the magic formation contained in each divine tower, an amazing improvement would be made to the military forces of their ns entirely. As a result, based on the same number of warriors, the battle effectiveness of their ns¡¯ military forces would definitely raise by a couple of times.

    Everyone in the great hall was now yelling and shouting. Some elderly Maguspreists even rolled up their sleeves and attempted to climb up to the tower tops through the embossment on the tower.

    Wuzhi Qi confusingly looked at the hall that had already fallen into a great mess, while howling torpidly, ¡°Ji Hao killed my sons, he killed River Earl Jade Dragon!¡±

    Again, Emperor Shun coughed loudly, but still, no one paid any attention to him.

    Emperor Shun¡¯s face was slightly darkened. However, facing these crazy elderly master Magi and Maguspriest who were either serving for their own ns or the Magi Pce, not even Emperor Shun could do anything to these people.

    Ha Tao suddenly burst out a resonant growl, ¡°How dare you! Be quiet!¡±

    Streams of ck mist descended from the air while countless chains condensed from ck starlight falling from the ceiling of the great hall, along with ear-piercing ngs, swaying beside all those master Magi and elderly Maguspriests. Meanwhile, an extremely strong and suppressive power was released that made all those over excited master Magi and Maguspriests suddenly calm down.

    The group of elderly people grinned embarrassedly while squeezed back into the crowd.

    Many people had still been staring at the four High Moon divine towers without even blinking their eyes. Their faces had all blushed as they were silently calcting about exactly how much efforts would it cost to get these High Moon divine towers.

    Hao Tao looked at these earls, marquis, n leaders and elders standing in the crowd with a sharp pair of eyes while he shouted in a harsh tone, ¡°Be solemn and silent! Do not forget where this ce is!¡±

    Emperor Shun slightly waved his hand and said ndly, ¡°Earl Yao, did these four divine towers belong to...them?¡±

    Ji Hao looked at the dead bodies of Polo Si and his four warriors, which were lying on the ground and stepped by those crazy elderly Maguspriests and Master Magi countless times, then nodded and said slowly, ¡°That¡¯s right. Those towers belonged to these five. The five of them had four High Moon divine towers with them...Take a guess people, what were they trying to do?¡±

    Wuzhi Qi shut his mouth while Gong Gong Wuyou seemed to say something. But atst, Gong Gong Wuyou only red at Wuzhi Qi in anger without managing to say a word.

    Zhu Rong and Candle Dragon Gui nced at each other knowingly, then both started chuckling with cunning looks.

    The great hall was now strangely quiet. All people in the hall nced at each other with subtle yet obvious smiles on their faces.

    Ji Hao threw out the five dead bodies of non-humankind Divine Magi. No matter how he managed to kill these five Divine Magi, the dead bodies were real. As for these four High Moon divine towers, hehe, noble Jia n warriors from High Moon had always been well known for their advanced assassination skills. Polo Si, as a powerful Yu n Divine Magi, and his four powerful subordinates, along with four immeasurably powerful High Moon divine towers bumped into Ji Hao, many stories could be spected based upon this.

    ¡°What on earth had happened? Wuzhi Qi?¡± asked Hao Tao in a cold voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what had happened either!¡± Wuzhi Qi held his head high and yelled in anger and impatience, ¡°All in all, thirty-six of my sons were killed!¡±

    Wuzhi Qi pointed his finger at Ji Hao, gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°You have to pay with your own life for this murder!¡±

 Chapter 538: Confusion

    Chapter 538: Confusion

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    ¡°Emperor Shun... and all marquis and earls.¡± Compared to Wuzhi Qi who had been acting rather ragingly and violently, Ji Hao seemed to calm and unhurried. Every single move made by him seemed to be natural and unrestrained, making people feel them to be pleasant to watch.

    Wuzhi Qi showed his teeth, turning his burned-furless head around. His neck had been extending and shrinking all the time, from tens of meter long to nearly retracted into his chest. Added with his little beady eyes and those sharp fangs in his mouth, his shrill and ear-piercing voice which was quite unpleasant to hear, and his hysterical cursingnguage, he looked quite abominable to all people present.

    Only based on the difference between Ji Hao and Wuzhi Qi¡¯s appearances, many neutral earls and marquis tended to believe Ji Hao.

    ¡°I will now retell everything that had happened from the very beginning.¡± Ji Hao pointed at Wuzhi Qi, sighed a bit helplessly and said, ¡°As for all of Wuzhi Qi¡¯s censures, such as I have to pay with my own life for his sons¡¯ death...¡±

    ¡°You have to pay with your own life! If Emperor Shun wouldn¡¯t kill you, I will do it myself!¡± Wuzhi Qi cared no more about what the others said. He burst into rage and screamed, and suddenly, leaped up and threw a punch right at Ji Hao¡¯s face.

    All those earls and marquis were enraged upon seeing this. What was Wuzhi Qi doing? Ji Hao was Earl Yao, his position was equally high as many of these earls and marquis on the scene. Wuzhi Qi attempted to kill Earl Yao right in front of so many earls and marquis. Didn¡¯t this mean that in the future, he would do the same to any of these earls and marquis?

    Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s look changed instantly. He leaped up immediately, seeming ready to stop Wuzhi Qi. However, when Wuzhi Qi was still tens of meters away from Ji Hao, he suddenly let out a loud howl and weakly fell to the ground. Next, he held his stomach with both of his hands and began howling hoarsely. Wuzhi Qi¡¯s entire body quickly turned dark-green, while drops of sticky, poisonous liquid ceaselessly oozed out through his pores. Meanwhile, all kinds of weird noises came out of his body that sounded like ghost cries.

    It sounded as if countless fierce ghosts were hiding inside Wuzhi Qi¡¯s body and had been crazily devouring his internal organs, bringing him endless pain.

    Candle Dragon Gui, who was sitting next to Emperor Shun, slightly waved his magic staff, while showing an indescribable fierceness that would make anyone quiver in fear, on that wrinkled face of his, and said, ¡°I recently have taken two little disciples. The youngest one is a girl, named Shaosi, who is capable of inheriting my magic. And Earl Yao, Ji Hao, is Shaosi¡¯s fianc¨¦, chosen by herself.¡±

    While coughing, Candle Dragon Gui continued slowly, ¡°Candle Dragon n people are never frightened by any threat that came from anyone. As long as we are on the right side, hehe, to those who dare to mess with us, do you really think that I couldn¡¯t kill people?¡±

    Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s look changed slightly again. He took two steps forwards, politely bowed to Candle Dragon Gui and said, ¡°Master Candle Dragon, Wuzhi Qi didn¡¯t mean to offend you. He was just too sad for his sons¡¯ death...After all, those who were murdered were his sons!¡±

    Candle Dragon Gui gave a frosty sneer while he cast aplicated nce at Gong Gong Wuyou with his green eyes, then slightly shook his magic staff. Following his moves, Whuzi Qi, who had been lying and twitching on the ground, instantly took a long and gasp deep for air, then weakly stood back up.

    ncing at Candle Dragon Gui in fear, Wuzhi Qi wiped that poisonous liquid oozing out of his body, then shut his mouth.

    Not only Wuzhi Qi, none of those people who had been standing or sitting in the great hall managed to notice when and how Candle Dragon Gui cursed Wuzhi Qi. Such a dreadful, lethal method of cursing that could kill anyone without even being noticed made almost everyone in the hall unable to help but quiver in a sudden coldness.

    Even Wuzhi Qi, this fierce and fearless creature, dared not to say or do anything inappropriate anymore before hepletely dispelled the curse that had been cast on him just now.

    Ji Hao politely bowed to Emperor Shun, then said in a gentle voice, ¡°So now, let me retell everything that had happened from the beginning. But before I start, I, Ji Hao would like to present these four divine towers to Emperor Shun as my offering for this ten-year pilgrimage.¡±

    Emperor Shun gave a faint smile, nodded delightfully and said, ¡°In this case, I will thank you for this. These four High Moon divine towers... Good, good, very good! Ha Tao, record this, free Earl Yao¡¯s territory from pilgrimage-offerings in theing thousand years.¡±

    All earl and marquis on the scene had their eyes turned red. They all stared at the four High Moon divine towers with greedy looks, but no one moved at all.

    Ji Hao had already presented the four divine towers to Emperor Shun. Without question, Emperor Shun and his own n would take one and study it. As for the rest three High Moon divine towers, undoubtedly, those would fall into the hands of the Magi Pce, which meant, Si Wen Ming would be the one in charge of dealing with these three divine towers.

    Countless eyes were immediately fixed on Si Wen Ming.

    By now, who cared how Wuzhi Qi¡¯s sons died anymore? This old beast had so many sons, not to mention thirty-six of them, even if the number was ten times, or even a hundred times bigger, those weren¡¯t their sons anyway. Who would ever feel sad for that?

    Wuzhi Qi gnashed his teeth tight and caused a loud creaking noise while staring at Gong Gong Wuyou.

    Gong Gong Wuyou sat on his own seat without saying anything, but with heavy eyelids, seeming like a statue.

    Ji Hao bowed to all those marquis and earls in the surroundings, then told everything in detail, from leaving Yao Mountain city for Pu Ban city and being stopped by Polo Si and his four warriors who attempted to assassinate him.

    Nevertheless, for killing Polo Wi and his five warriors, Ji Hao put all the credit on Zhu Rong Long and the other Divine Magi under hismand, not mentioning himself at all. After all, he was only at Senior-level currently. Being able to harm Divine Magi merely with the Senior-level power and a few magic treasures would sound way too ridiculous.

    ¡°Polo Si and his four warriors tried to assassinate you on your way?¡± Emperor Shun narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°How did they know when you would leave Yao Mountain City and which path you would choose to get to Pu Can city?¡±

    Ji Hao smilingly bowed to Emperor Shun and responded, ¡°Wise as you are, Emperor Shun, I wondered the same thing. Therefore, I hurriedly headed back to Yao Mountain City after I killed these few reckless non-humankind beings. But when I arrived, I found that Yao Mountain City was under the encirclement by an overwhelming flood, and at least a million elite warriors and a hundred million aquatic creatures.¡±

    Sighing deeply, Ji Hao helplessly spread his hands and continued, ¡°In fact, Lord Wuzhi Qi got it wrong. It truly wasn¡¯t me who killed River Earl Jade Dragon and his thirty-six sons.¡±

    Wuzhi Qi raised his head in shock, looking at Ji Hao, not seeming to know what to do.

    Gong Gong Wuyou opened his mouth widely, also looking at Ji Hao in confusion.

    Emperor Shun, Si Wen Ming, Hao Tao, and all the other ministers all confusedly looked at Ji Hao, wondering what kind of shocking words woulde out of his mouth next.

    Only Ji Xia gave a big grin. He was deeply aware of that Ji Hao, his son, who had been especially smart since he was little, would certainly confuse these people.

    ¡°When my people and I returned to Yao Mountain city, what had been waiting for us was truly an imminent peril, as an elite non-humankind army had already gotten into the city and nearly broken Yao Mountain Citypletely. The military force I left in the city wasn¡¯t powerful enough, and they couldn¡¯t fend against the intrusion of those non-humankind beings at all.¡±

    Ji Hao then nced at Wuzhi Qi. He bowed deeply to him with an ¡®especially honest¡¯ smile, and continued, ¡°In that time of stress, it was Lord River Earl Jade Dragon and Lord Wuzhi Qi¡¯s sons who led a million elite warriors and ten thousand Hua Water aquatic creatures to cross the border and save my Yao Mountain City from the great danger.¡±

    ¡°It was them who exterminated the non-humankind army that had attacked my city. But sadly, those non-humankind beings were strangely fierce. They even risked their own lives tounch deadly counterattacks. In the end, River Earl Jade Dragon and Lord Wuzhi Qi¡¯s sons were all killed by those non-humankind beings.¡±

    Spreading his hands again, Ji Hao said in a helpless tone, ¡°Not only so, but the army of Huai Water aquatic creature was also destroyed as well. Not even a single small fish managed to survive...Emperor Shun, dear ministers, the non-humankind is so ruthless and heartless... We have to take revenge!¡±

    The hall had fallen into a deadly silence. Everybody was now deeply confused by this sudden and huge twist given by Ji Hao and didn¡¯t know what to say.

 Chapter 539: Repeat

    Chapter 539: Repeat

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    The great hall remained in an absolute silence. No one said anything, not even making a single sound. Everybody, including Emperor Shun himself, was looking at Ji Hao with aplicated look.

    No one ever thought that Ji Hao would give such an exnation.

    All people on the scene knew about Wuzhi Qi and his people. Ji Hao¡¯s Yao Mountain City had truly suffered a surprise attackunched by a non-humankind army, while Wuzhi Qi¡¯s sons led an army while crossing the border... Wuzhi Qi¡¯s sons might not go plunder the burning house of Ji Hao if they were suddenly stung by their consciousness, but if one said that they had actually lent a hand and saved Yao Mountain City from the non-humankind...

    Hehe, one must be kidding, right? Even ghosts wouldn¡¯t buy it!

    Wuzhi Qi opened his mouth while pointing his finger at Ji Hao, seeming to say something. Butter, he pondered carefully for a while, suddenly hesitated and subconsciously turned around to look at Gong Gong Wuyou. He wanted advice from Gong Gong Wuyou.

    Emperor Shun cast a weird nce at Ji Hao, pondered for a short while then shook his head, remaining silent.

    Same as many earls and marquis in the great hall, Emperor Shun knew that many parts of Ji Hao¡¯s exnation were untrue. For example, how did Wuzhi Qi¡¯s sons and River Earl Jade Dragon led Huai Water army pass by Yao Mountain City?

    Yao Mountain territory was Ji Hao¡¯s private property, and even Emperor Shun¡¯s private army had no right to enter into that area without an appropriate reason. If the Huai Water army wanted to pass through the territory of Yao Mountain, an official excuse with Emperor Shun¡¯s confirmation was required. After attaining Emperor Shun¡¯s confirmation, Wuzhi Qi needed to inform Ji Hao about it, to which Ji Hao would give his written reply. Only after Ji Hao gave his permission would the Huai Water army be allowed to enter into Yao Mountain territory and cross the border.

    ording to Ji Hao, Wuzhi Qi¡¯s sons righteously and bravely helped Yao Mountain City, seeing the non-humankind attacking the city, and directly made a move to help. Consequently, they and the army under their lead were destroyed by the non-humankind. Every single word that came out of Ji Hao¡¯s mouth when he said this was just like a hundred loud psnding right on Wuzhi Qi¡¯s face.

    "A non-humankind army attacked your city? Where are their dead bodies? Only these five? It can¡¯t be, can it?" asked Hao Tao seriously.

    Ji Hao spread his hands and responded in a serious tone, "These five dead bodies belonged to those powerful non-human beings who attempted to kill me. As for the non-humankind army that had attacked the city...I was so sad and raging when I saw Lord Wuzhi Qi¡¯s sons dead that I threw all those non-humankind dead bodies out to feed wild wolves."

    Once again, the great hall fell into a deadly silence.

    Hao Tao looked at Ji Hao, then nced at Wuzhi Qi. Instantly, his darkened face twisted. Afterward, he asked a bit confusedly, "So, where are the dead bodies of River Earl Jade Dragon and Wuzhi Qi¡¯s sons?"

    Ji Hao smiled and wielded his sleeve. Next, the dead bodies of River Earl Jade Dragon and Wuzhi Qi¡¯s sons appeared in the great hall in a straight line. Showing up along with these dead bodies was that spare long sword that belonged to Polo Si.

    For Wuzhi Qi¡¯s sons who were trapped in the Heaven and Earth great formation, Ji Hao himself had left clear wounds in the vital areas of their bodies with this long sword.

    Hao Tao walked to those dead bodies, picked up that eye-catching long sword and put it near the wounds, then abruptly asked, "Were these people killed by the same sword?"

    Ji Hao showed a smile, and that smile of his contained a trace of shamelessness as he said, "Many of Yu n people use exactly the same type of long sword. The other long swords were destroyed. I kept this one on purpose as evidence."

    Wuzhi Qi finally couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. Instead, he yelled out angrily, "How ridiculous! Weapons of the non-humankind are incredibly solid. How could it be even possible that only one single piece of weapon was left on the battlefield? Ji Hao, do you really believe that these lies of yours can fool these earls and marquis in attendance?"

    Ji Hao smilingly nced at Wuzhi Qi, then wielded his right hand and released a stream of Yu Yu¡¯s divine light. That thin and soft, water-like stream of divine light wrapped the long sword, which was held in Hao Tao¡¯s hand and slightly squeezed. After that, cracking noise could then be heard endlessly. Tens of thousands of spell symbols lightened up on that spare long sword of Polo Si. However, Ji Hao had injected a slight little bit of the power of the mountain and river stamper into the divine light, and soon, this long sword let out a shrill scream as it got crushed to pieces.

    Within the short span of a single breath, a top-grade sharp sword with countless powerful spell symbols was destroyedpletely.

    Ji Hao remained smiling while looked at Wuzhi Qi and said, "Wuzhi Qi, you said that I¡¯m lying. Now, can you please tell the truth?"

    Ji Hao then turned his body, spread his arms towards all those earls and marquis in the hall and repeated in a loud and clear voice, "Lord Wuzhi Qi, can you please tell me about the truth of this whole thing, from the beginning to the end, and from the cause to the consequence?

    Ji Hao then pointed at Hao Tao and Emperor Shun and continued, "Wuzhi Qi, can you please exin to Emperor Shun and Minister Hao Tao if your sons and River Earl Jade Dragon were not killed in the battle against the non-humankind army...the how on earth did they die? Did I kill them? Eh? Did I kill them in my own territory, in my own Yao Mountain City?"

    Wuzhi Qi¡¯s pair of eyes dazzled with a blood-red light. He ragingly leaped up and intended to growl, but suddenly, a thickyer of dark ice emerged from under his feet, speedily spreading all over his body and sealing him up in a huge ice block within the blink of an eye.

    Within that dark ice block, numerous spell symbols were sparkling and releasing a frosty sense of power while a dreadful stream of water power was surging around it. Ji Hao instantly turned to the two men with long ck robes behind Gong Gong Wuyou, their faces covered in the dark shadow.

    Gong Gong Wuyuo sighed slightly, stood up and said in a gentle voice, "So these are the cause and effects of this whole thing. Like I said, Wuzhi Qi is extremely grieved, that made him a little bit frenzied. That¡¯s why he rushed over and made the false charge against Earl Yao for killing his sons and River Earl Jade Dragon."

    Giving a faint smile, Gong Gong Wuyou politely and kindly nodded to Ji Hao and said, "But in fact, Wuzhi Qi¡¯s sons and Earl Yao fought together and destroyed a non-humankind army. Wuzhi Qi has truly gone mad with the intensity of his grief. Therefore, he mistook the truth and almost turned this good thing bad."

    With a slight trace of sadness, Gong Gong Wuyou bowed to Emperor Shun and continued, "Emperor Shun, Earl Yao and the army under Wuzhi Qi¡¯smand had joined hands and destroyed a non-humankind army, ruining their n of intruding our core area. This is great, and I feel they deserve to be rewarded."

    Emperor Shun slightly lowered his head and smilingly asked Ji Hao, "That non-humankind army was annihted by you, how many were they?"

    Ji Hao slightly curved his lips upwards, looked Gong Gong Wuyou and said in a deep voice, "That non-humankind army, which had nearly broken Yao Mountain City and killed River Earl Jade Dragon and so many precious sons of Lord Wuzhi Qi, didn¡¯t have a big number of warriors. They were only...around a thousand."

    Next, Ji Hao¡¯s tone suddenly turned cold, "My Yao Mountain territory has newly been established. At this stage, I don¡¯t have too many residents and military forces in my territory and the defense is rather weak. As a consequence, a non-humankind army with merely around a thousand warriors had nearly broken my city, which is reasonable. Nevertheless, a hundred million aquatic creatures and a million elite warriors under Lord Wuzhi Qi¡¯smand had actually been exterminated by a non-humankind army with only around a thousand warriors. In this case, I don¡¯t think a reward is necessary!"

    Wielding his sleeve, Ji Hao¡¯s look changed quickly as he looked at Gong Gong Wuyou, whose smile had already frozen. He sneered and said, "Still not humiliating enough? Reward? That many people were wiped out by a thousand non-humankind warriors, and you want a reward for that?"

    Wuzhi Qi, who was sealed in the dark ice, burst into rage and gave a hoarse roar, while Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s face darkened to an extreme degree. He pointed at Ji Hao, trembled in anger for quite a while. Atst, he finally squeezed a trace of smile out of his face and said, "Earl Yao is right...absolutely right...Wuzhi Qi should be guilty of this, and will not be rewarded!"

    The great hall fell into silence again. Did Ji Hao just y a clever trick on Gong Gong Wuyou and the entire Gong Gong family?

 Chapter 540: Crack

    Chapter 540: Crack

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    "Alright, these small things have already taken too long... just go, everybody, go!" Si Xi walked out of the crowd, carelessly waved his hand and said, "This ten-year meeting doesn¡¯t happen every day, and I haven¡¯t seen my old friends for long. Let¡¯s go drink, drink!"

    The group of earls and marquis instantly burst intoughter, and at least sixty percent of them cupped their hands towards Si Xi.

    "Earl Chong is right! It¡¯s cold and perfect for drinking!"

    "You¡¯re wrong, wrong... this is Marquis Chong now!"

    "Yeah, yeah, Marquis Chong with an expanded territory... you should stand the treat this time, old brother Si Xi!"

    People in the hallughed and chatted happily, many of them greeting Si Xi. But at this juncture, no one paid any more interest to Wuzhi Qi, who was sealed in the ice, and Gong Gong Wuyou, who was with a truly darkened face. Except for those earls and marquis that came from the Northern Wastnd, who would care?

    By now, all sane people had perceived that this time, Wuzhi Qi brought disgrace on his own head. Apparently, he was against Earl Yao Ji Hao for some reason, sneakily hiring a non-humankind assassin to murder Ji Hao. Meanwhile, he deployed Huai Water army to attack Yao Mountain City but didn¡¯t think that Ji Hao was so powerful that he actually managed to kill all five of those non-humankind assassins and wipe the Huai Water army entirely out.

    After all this, Wuzhi Qi, this old beast, attempted to make a false countercharge and came to Emperor Shun to use Ji Hao of killing his sons and River Earl Jade Dragon, trying to force Emperor Shun to punish Ji Hao for this usation.

    Again, he didn¡¯t think that Ji Hao woulde up with such a perfect excuse. Although everybody clearly knew that Ji Hao was talking nonsense to y a trick on Wuzhi Qi and Gong Gong Wuyou on purpose, no one could find any fault in Ji Hao¡¯s exnation.

    ording to Ji Hao, Wuzhi Qi¡¯s sons and River Earl Jade Dragon bravely and kindly lent a hand when Yao Mountain City suffered an attack from the non-humankind army. In Ji Hao¡¯s statement, the Huai Water army passed by Yao Mountain territory and saw a non-humankind army attacking Yao Mountain City. Then, because of their loyalty to their own kind, they gave out a helping hand and ended up perishing together with the non-humankind army.

    This exnation of Ji Hao was absolute shambles and even rascally, however, Gong Gong Wuyou had to chime in with him. If he didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin to all these earls and marquis on the scene, why the Hai Water army entered into Earl Yao¡¯s territory without permission, and how on earth did Wuzhi Qi¡¯s thirty-six sons and River Earl Jade Dragon died

    Almost everybody knew the truth by now, but one just couldn¡¯t speak it out loud.

    If Gong Gong Wuyou ever dared to admit that Wuzhi Qi did deploy the Huai Water army to attack and kill Earl Yao, Ji Hao on purpose, Wuzhi Qi would immediately be a public enemy, and Emperor Shun would be forced to give the order to arrest and even execute Wuzhi Qi right on the spot.

    Even if Wuzhi Qi could manage to run out of Pu Ban city with his great power, the fact was that he had deployed warriors to try to kill an earl and colluded with non-humankind assassins to attempt to assassinate the earl on his journey. Moreover, he had even sent an army to try to break into the city that this earl lived in, and wreck the city. This unrestrained, crazy and reckless behavior would make all human earls and marquis his enemy, and force all earls and marquis to send their armies to encircle and suppress the entire Huai Water!

    At that time, Gong Gong Wuyou wouldn¡¯t be able to save Wuzhi Qi even if he went to the battlefield in person.

    Ji Hao said that the non-humankind army that attacked Yao Mountain City only had a thousand warriors, and Wuzhi Qi¡¯s thirty-six sons and River Earl Jade Dragon and the army under theirmand were actually defeated and wiped out by a thousand non-humankind warriors. Regarding this wronged charge, Gong Gong Wuyou had to admit its factualness. If he refused to admit what Ji Hao said was true, and if any of all those traps contained in Ji Hao¡¯s exnation were revealed, Wuzhi Qi would die for sure, and Gong Gong Wuyou himself would have to take me for the mismanagement of his subordinate. He might even be punished by Emperor Shun for it.

    Therefore, Wuzhi Qi was sealed in dark ice while Gong Gong Wuyou yed nice with Ji Hao and Si Xi stepped out to interrupt. After that, all earl and marquis in the great hall who knew the truthughed out and started chatting happily, calling their friends and walking out together for drinking and fun.

    Many earls and marquis didn¡¯te to Pu Ban city too frequently, and because of this ten-year meeting, those earls and marquis in Mind finally gathered together. Many of them were old friends who hadn¡¯t seen each other for a whole decade, and now, it was the perfect time for drinking, chatting and bonding.

    In the dark ice block, Wuzhi Qi showed his sharp teeth and roared in rage, attempting to shatter the ice and break out and start a life-and-death fight against Ji Hao. However, the two men with ck robes who had cast the ice sealing magic seemed to be immeasurably powerful. No matter how hard Wuzhi Qi roared or tried to struggle in the ice, he couldn¡¯t move an inch; even his voice couldn¡¯te out of the ice.

    The thing had been settled; Wuzhi Qi¡¯s sons and River Earl Jade Dragon bravely helped Ji Hao for a just cause. They saw the non-humankind army attack Yao Mountain City and instantly decided to lend a hand to help. Killing non-humankind warriors who surprisingly attacked the city could be counted as a credit. Nevertheless, the non-humankind warriors only numbered around a thousand, but these one thousand warriors had actually exterminated the entire Huai Water army. Clearly, the Huai Water army was way too weak, and this would be counted as guilt.

    The credit and guilt offset each other, and therefore, Wuzhi Qi should just stay in the dark ice for a while to ponder upon his own fault, instead ofing out and making more mess.

    Gong Gong Wuyou grinningly held Ji Hao¡¯s hand in a friendly manner, and nicely invited him to be a guest in his pce, "Earl Yao, are you satisfied with the view in Fine Jade Snow Pce? Last year, I bought myself a new piece ofnd in Pu Ban City and built a new pce, named Fine Jade Pce. You have toe and take a look."

    Ji Hao also held Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s hand and said in a warm-hearted tone, "I will, I certainly will. As long as Lord Wuzhi Qi won¡¯t kick me out with his stick, I will surelye to visit. Eh, Prince Wuyou, please do some talking for me. Tell Lord Wuzhi Qi that I truly didn¡¯t kill his sons and River Earl Jade Dragon."

    Ji Hao looked at Gong Gong Wuyou right in the eyes while he continued, "Prince, you have to understand that I am only a Senior Magus. How can I possibly kill Divine Magi? Thirty-six Divine Magi and River Earl Jade Dragon¡¯s power is even more immeasurable. Furthermore, those more than a million heavily armored elite warriors and hundred-million aquatic creatures that had actually raised a flood... how could I possibly kill all of them?"

    Gong Gong Wuyou felt that his heart had been bleeding, but he could only look at Ji Hao with a fake and embarrassed smile on his face, suffering the great heartache without saying anything.

    Huai Water was an important water vein under Gong Gong family¡¯smand, and Huai Water had a strong military power. Nevertheless, so many Divine-Magus-Level powerful beings were taken out by Ji Hao all at once. This was weakening the Gong Gong family¡¯s power. Gong Gong Wuyou was so sad and angry about his loss that he truly wanted to hack Ji Hao to death directly.

    However, Emperor Shun and Hao Tao were sitting right beside them and had now been staring at Ji Hao and Gong Gong Wuyou withplicated looks.

    They thought of those stupid things done by Wuzhi Qi, of the fact that Wuzhi Qi, that stupid creature, had actuallye to Emperor Shun and yelled about this. They then thought of how hard Gong Gong Wuyou tried to finally fix this, to not make things truly ugly with Ji Hao and prevent Wuzhi Qi from getting into a real fix with those earls and marquis.

    Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s smile grew bigger and bigger. He held Ji Hao¡¯s hand tightly and said in an especially nice tone, "When you have time, you have toe to be a guest in my Fine Jade pce."

    Ji Hao was grinning warmly as well as he held Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s hand and responded, "I will, I will... if I have the time, I will certainlye to visit you in the Fine Jade Pce."

    A stream of cyan light sparkled around Ji Hao¡¯s fingers while Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s hand turned translucent, like a piece of jade. Their hands held tightly, generating a series of cracking noise. Following this, all of Ji Hao¡¯s finger bones broke while Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s little finger was crushed by Yu Yu¡¯s divine light.

    Taking a deep gasp simultaneously, Ji Hao swung his arm and took two steps back.

    Gong Gong Wuyou took two steps back as well. After that, he politely bowed to Ji Hao, flicked his sleeve, turned around and walked right away.

    Ji Hao gave a faint smile as he swung his hand again; his broken bones were all healed already.

    Good, from now on, he would be against the Gong Gong family until the end.

 Chapter 541: Come Out to the World

    Chapter 541: Come Out to the World

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    This was meant to be an extra busy day with a multitude of things to happen.

    Ji Hao followed Si Xi and his son, Si Wen Ming, with thepany of Candle Dragon Gui and Zhu Rong. When he was getting acquainted with all those earls and marquis and human ministers, Wuzhi Qi, the real one, left the water eye of Huai Water and silently came to Pu Ban city.

    Wuzhi Qi, who was tall and slim, and entirely wrapped in a denseyer of watery mist, slowly walked into Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s new pce. He saw the other ¡®Wuzhi Qi,¡¯ who was sealed in dark ice. He snorted coldly and slightly pointed his right forefinger on the dark ice.

    The thickyer of dark ice quietly cracked, transforming into streams of watery mist which slowly drifted away. The sealed ¡®Wuzhi Qi¡¯ opened his pair of eyes that were shining dazzlingly with a fierce blood-red light, seeming to roar out in rage towards the sky. However, abruptly, he saw the real Wuzhi Qi, who was much taller than himself. The fierce light shining in his eyes dimmed down immediately, as he smilingly cupped his hands and bowed to Wuzhi Qi.

    "You¡¯re here?"

    "I¡¯m here." Two ¡®Wuzhi Qi¡¯ suddenly reached their heads forward and their necks extended to meters long. Two ape heads heavily thudded against each other, after which, within a glistering sphere of watery mist, only one Wuzhi Qi was left on the spot, as if two shadows had just merged into one.

    "Hm, you have indeed caused some troubles in these few years." Wuzhi Qi narrowed his eyes as his eyes sparkled brightly, then waved his hand and continued, "But they are all small things... nothing more than killing some people, snatching some woman... no big deal."

    Gong Gong Wuyou stepped forward, deeply bowed to Wuzhi Qi and said, "Master, you are here."

    Wuzhi Qi raised his head, narrowed his eyes and nced at the warm sun in the sky. He gave a mild smile and said, "I¡¯m here, so is this Prince Wuyou? I have never met you before. Today is the first time, and just as I¡¯ve been told, you are indeed a handsome young man. I am sure that your talent is as exceptional as your physical appearance."

    The middle-aged man who had invited Wuzhi Qi here walked into the hall step by step, and said smilingly, "Old monkey, you¡¯re the most cunning one. No one knows what you have been doing deep down in the water eye of Huai Water, and you just left honest men like us out here doing all kinds of hard work. Now that you¡¯re here, everything will be under your control."

    Wuzhi Qi smiled and nodded, "That¡¯s fine, that¡¯s fine." Clicking his tongue, he continued, "So, tell me first, at present, among the entire humankind, how many young men can truly be counted as talents?"

    Outside Fine Jade Snow Pce, water curtains rolled up into the air. The dark water curtain blocked the sky and sealed the pce inside. No voice from the hall could be transmitted to the outside anymore.

    After big half an hour, a personal written instruction from Gong Gong Wuyou, came out from Fine Jade Snow Pce ¡ª From this day onwards, all Gong Gong Family¡¯s warriors who were under the Water God¡¯smand would listen to Wuzhi Qi¡¯s order.

    When Wuzhi Qi walked into Fine Jade Snow Pce, in Southern Wastnd Market, on the tform which was specially designed for starry spirit turtles to park, a fiery cloud suddenly tore the thickyer of clouds apart. It evaporated all the snow in a hundred miles squared area, and slowly descended down with a dazzling fiery light.

    Thirty-six fire dragons roared towards the sky, gasped quickly and deeply, as they dragged a small-scale city that was around five miles in radius, and was entirely made from me divine iron, down towards the ground through the thickyer of cloud. The city was shining with a faint fiery light, and numerous sturdy men with red armors were standing on the city wall. Each of them had been releasing a strong and steady sense of power, and the great heating from their bodies made them seem like volcanos that were about to erupt.

    People fromrge Southern Wastnd ns confusingly looked at this city that was slowly descending from the sky.

    Not a single n could ever have so much me divine iron all at once. Therefore, they surely couldn¡¯t possibly build such a city merely with me divine iron. Among the entire Southern Wastnd, only Zhu Rong family could have a resource of me divine iron that was great enough to allow them to afford a portable city like this.

    Elders from Fire Dragon n, Fire Phoenix n and a few other powerful Southern Wastnd ns hurriedly walked over against the terrifyingly great heat released by the city, politely standing straight on the ground.

    One of the city gates opened along with a deep ng, after which, a stream of fiery light flew out. Scorching hot liquid metal flew out in a stream, transforming into a stairway. The liquid metal then quickly cooled and solidified. A few strong men with strong power vibrations releasing from their bodies and faintly visible red scales on their faces walked out from the city whileughing loudly.

    With surprise, elders from those powerful Southern Wastnd ns nced at these men, then hurriedly showed a thousand percent carefulness.

    In Southern Wastnd, Zhu Rong family stood high above the masses, and other than the humankind, some small ns of people who possessed demigod bloodlines orplicated mixed bloodlines had also been living in the Southern Wastnd. These few men seemed to be much taller than ordinary human beings, even much taller and stronger than those Jia n big warriors. They had red scales on their faces; they were clearly mix-blood, and were from the n called ¡®Fire Qi Lin n.¡¯

    Fire Qi Lin n, their people had Fire Qi Lin¡¯s bloodline mixed with their blood. Different from other human ns, which merely inherited the power systems belonging to ancient powerful creatures, the ancestors of Fire Qi Lin n mated with ancient Fire Qi Lin, and gave birth to their mix-blooded descendants to create this n.

    Fire Qi Lin n people were born with an extremely great strength and the special ability to manipteva; they had great talents in cultivation, and almost all male adults in their n could reach the level of Divine Magus. The only weakness of their n was the difficulty of procreation, because of which, the entire Fire Qi Lin n only had the poption of less than thirty-thousand. But apart from this, Fire Qi Lin n could be counted as a perfect n.

    With the total poption of less than thirty-thousand people, the number of adult males was over two thousand. In other words, Fire Qi Lin n, this small n, had over two-thousand Divine Magi.

    Besides, same as Ji n warriors, Fire Qi Lin n warriors could definitely suppress same-level warriors in terms of power, which meant, a Divine Magus who came from Fire Qi Lin n could at least rival three-to-five same-level human Divine Magi at the same time. Nevertheless, how small were the numbers of Divine Magi elders of thoserge Southern Wastnd ns who stayed in their n and were free to move?

    If the territory range of Fire Qi Lin n wasn¡¯t limited by generations of leaders of Zhu Rong family, and if Fire Qi Lin n people were allowed to live in areas other than the surrounding area of Zhu Rong Mountain, they would have suppressed or even upied ns like the Fire Dragon n, Fire Phoenix n long ago.

    Same as the other few mix-blooded ns that possessed demigod bloodlines, Fire Qi Lin n people had been kept in the Southern Wastnd by Zhu Rong family as their important properties. Therefore, normally, one could hardly see them walking out there. But today, a few strong men from Fire Qi Lin n abruptly showed up, and the elders from the Fire Dragon n and the other ns had nearly lost their heads, not knowing what to do.

    Which Lord from Zhu Rong family came from Southern Wastnd who could make such an impressive disy of power and influence?

    A heavy series of footstep came next, and soon, a troop of Fire Qi Lin n warriors walked out in an ordered array. Following behind them wererge groups of beautiful young boys and girls, wearing red robes and carrying trays or bottles made of jade or gold,nterns moon-shaped fans and other ritual objects, slowly walking out.

    A few Fire Luan flew across the sky in above, opened their beaks and sprayed a wave of petals of fire star thoroughwort. Instantly, the air was suffused by an amazing aroma.

    The group of Southern Wastnd n elders were all dumbfounded. In their eyes, only legendary ancient heaven Gods could make such a great scene.

    After quite a long while, troops of warriors moved out, and over ten-thousand young boys and girls walked out in groups, lined up orderly on the tform. After all this, finally, Zhu Rong Tianming, who was surrounded by over thirty powerful Fire Qi Lin n warriors, proudly walked out of the city gate with big steps.

    Raising his head and looking at the sky, Zhu Rong Tianming couldn¡¯t help but praise, "So this is Pu Ban city? And this is the heavy snow I¡¯ve been told about? Indeed interesting!"

    All Fire Qi Lin n warriors surrounding him knelt down simultaneously, growling loudly and politely, "Prince Tianming!"

    The group of Southern Wastnd n elders hurriedly knelt as well, all trying extremely hard to think about the source of this title, ¡®Prince Tianming.¡¯

    Suddenly, these elders popped out their eyes and felt like being enlightened ¡ª It was him, the seventh son of the present Fire God! The prince who was a demigod, given birth by the Fire God Zhu Rong and a human woman!

 Chapter 542: Come One After Another

    Chapter 542: Come One After Another

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    This was meant to be an extra busy day with a multitude of things to happen.

    Ji Hao followed Si Xi and his son, Si Wen Ming, with thepany of Candle Dragon Gui and Zhu Rong. When he was getting acquainted with all those earls and marquis and human ministers, Wuzhi Qi, the real one, left the water eye of Huai Water and silently came to Pu Ban city.

    Wuzhi Qi, who was tall and slim, and entirely wrapped in a denseyer of watery mist, slowly walked into Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s new pce. He saw the other ¡®Wuzhi Qi,¡¯ who was sealed in dark ice. He snorted coldly and slightly pointed his right forefinger on the dark ice.

    The thickyer of dark ice quietly cracked, transforming into streams of watery mist which slowly drifted away. The sealed ¡®Wuzhi Qi¡¯ opened his pair of eyes that were shining dazzlingly with a fierce blood-red light, seeming to roar out in rage towards the sky. However, abruptly, he saw the real Wuzhi Qi, who was much taller than himself. The fierce light shining in his eyes dimmed down immediately, as he smilingly cupped his hands and bowed to Wuzhi Qi.

    "You¡¯re here?"

    "I¡¯m here." Two ¡®Wuzhi Qi¡¯ suddenly reached their heads forward and their necks extended to meters long. Two ape heads heavily thudded against each other, after which, within a glistering sphere of watery mist, only one Wuzhi Qi was left on the spot, as if two shadows had just merged into one.

    "Hm, you have indeed caused some troubles in these few years." Wuzhi Qi narrowed his eyes as his eyes sparkled brightly, then waved his hand and continued, "But they are all small things... nothing more than killing some people, snatching some woman... no big deal."

    Gong Gong Wuyou stepped forward, deeply bowed to Wuzhi Qi and said, "Master, you are here."

    Wuzhi Qi raised his head, narrowed his eyes and nced at the warm sun in the sky. He gave a mild smile and said, "I¡¯m here, so is this Prince Wuyou? I have never met you before. Today is the first time, and just as I¡¯ve been told, you are indeed a handsome young man. I am sure that your talent is as exceptional as your physical appearance."

    The middle-aged man who had invited Wuzhi Qi here walked into the hall step by step, and said smilingly, "Old monkey, you¡¯re the most cunning one. No one knows what you have been doing deep down in the water eye of Huai Water, and you just left honest men like us out here doing all kinds of hard work. Now that you¡¯re here, everything will be under your control."

    Wuzhi Qi smiled and nodded, "That¡¯s fine, that¡¯s fine." Clicking his tongue, he continued, "So, tell me first, at present, among the entire humankind, how many young men can truly be counted as talents?"

    Outside Fine Jade Snow Pce, water curtains rolled up into the air. The dark water curtain blocked the sky and sealed the pce inside. No voice from the hall could be transmitted to the outside anymore.

    After big half an hour, a personal written instruction from Gong Gong Wuyou, came out from Fine Jade Snow Pce ¡ª From this day onwards, all Gong Gong Family¡¯s warriors who were under the Water God¡¯smand would listen to Wuzhi Qi¡¯s order.

    When Wuzhi Qi walked into Fine Jade Snow Pce, in Southern Wastnd Market, on the tform which was specially designed for starry spirit turtles to park, a fiery cloud suddenly tore the thickyer of clouds apart. It evaporated all the snow in a hundred miles squared area, and slowly descended down with a dazzling fiery light.

    Thirty-six fire dragons roared towards the sky, gasped quickly and deeply, as they dragged a small-scale city that was around five miles in radius, and was entirely made from me divine iron, down towards the ground through the thickyer of cloud. The city was shining with a faint fiery light, and numerous sturdy men with red armors were standing on the city wall. Each of them had been releasing a strong and steady sense of power, and the great heating from their bodies made them seem like volcanos that were about to erupt.

    People fromrge Southern Wastnd ns confusingly looked at this city that was slowly descending from the sky.

    Not a single n could ever have so much me divine iron all at once. Therefore, they surely couldn¡¯t possibly build such a city merely with me divine iron. Among the entire Southern Wastnd, only Zhu Rong family could have a resource of me divine iron that was great enough to allow them to afford a portable city like this.

    Elders from Fire Dragon n, Fire Phoenix n and a few other powerful Southern Wastnd ns hurriedly walked over against the terrifyingly great heat released by the city, politely standing straight on the ground.

    One of the city gates opened along with a deep ng, after which, a stream of fiery light flew out. Scorching hot liquid metal flew out in a stream, transforming into a stairway. The liquid metal then quickly cooled and solidified. A few strong men with strong power vibrations releasing from their bodies and faintly visible red scales on their faces walked out from the city whileughing loudly.

    With surprise, elders from those powerful Southern Wastnd ns nced at these men, then hurriedly showed a thousand percent carefulness.

    In Southern Wastnd, Zhu Rong family stood high above the masses, and other than the humankind, some small ns of people who possessed demigod bloodlines orplicated mixed bloodlines had also been living in the Southern Wastnd. These few men seemed to be much taller than ordinary human beings, even much taller and stronger than those Jia n big warriors. They had red scales on their faces; they were clearly mix-blood, and were from the n called ¡®Fire Qi Lin n.¡¯

    Fire Qi Lin n, their people had Fire Qi Lin¡¯s bloodline mixed with their blood. Different from other human ns, which merely inherited the power systems belonging to ancient powerful creatures, the ancestors of Fire Qi Lin n mated with ancient Fire Qi Lin, and gave birth to their mix-blooded descendants to create this n.

    Fire Qi Lin n people were born with an extremely great strength and the special ability to manipteva; they had great talents in cultivation, and almost all male adults in their n could reach the level of Divine Magus. The only weakness of their n was the difficulty of procreation, because of which, the entire Fire Qi Lin n only had the poption of less than thirty-thousand. But apart from this, Fire Qi Lin n could be counted as a perfect n.

    With the total poption of less than thirty-thousand people, the number of adult males was over two thousand. In other words, Fire Qi Lin n, this small n, had over two-thousand Divine Magi.

    Besides, same as Ji n warriors, Fire Qi Lin n warriors could definitely suppress same-level warriors in terms of power, which meant, a Divine Magus who came from Fire Qi Lin n could at least rival three-to-five same-level human Divine Magi at the same time. Nevertheless, how small were the numbers of Divine Magi elders of thoserge Southern Wastnd ns who stayed in their n and were free to move?

    If the territory range of Fire Qi Lin n wasn¡¯t limited by generations of leaders of Zhu Rong family, and if Fire Qi Lin n people were allowed to live in areas other than the surrounding area of Zhu Rong Mountain, they would have suppressed or even upied ns like the Fire Dragon n, Fire Phoenix n long ago.

    Same as the other few mix-blooded ns that possessed demigod bloodlines, Fire Qi Lin n people had been kept in the Southern Wastnd by Zhu Rong family as their important properties. Therefore, normally, one could hardly see them walking out there. But today, a few strong men from Fire Qi Lin n abruptly showed up, and the elders from the Fire Dragon n and the other ns had nearly lost their heads, not knowing what to do.

    Which Lord from Zhu Rong family came from Southern Wastnd who could make such an impressive disy of power and influence?

    A heavy series of footstep came next, and soon, a troop of Fire Qi Lin n warriors walked out in an ordered array. Following behind them wererge groups of beautiful young boys and girls, wearing red robes and carrying trays or bottles made of jade or gold,nterns moon-shaped fans and other ritual objects, slowly walking out.

    A few Fire Luan flew across the sky in above, opened their beaks and sprayed a wave of petals of fire star thoroughwort. Instantly, the air was suffused by an amazing aroma.

    The group of Southern Wastnd n elders were all dumbfounded. In their eyes, only legendary ancient heaven Gods could make such a great scene.

    After quite a long while, troops of warriors moved out, and over ten-thousand young boys and girls walked out in groups, lined up orderly on the tform. After all this, finally, Zhu Rong Tianming, who was surrounded by over thirty powerful Fire Qi Lin n warriors, proudly walked out of the city gate with big steps.

    Raising his head and looking at the sky, Zhu Rong Tianming couldn¡¯t help but praise, "So this is Pu Ban city? And this is the heavy snow I¡¯ve been told about? Indeed interesting!"

    All Fire Qi Lin n warriors surrounding him knelt down simultaneously, growling loudly and politely, "Prince Tianming!"

    The group of Southern Wastnd n elders hurriedly knelt as well, all trying extremely hard to think about the source of this title, ¡®Prince Tianming.¡¯

    Suddenly, these elders popped out their eyes and felt like being enlightened ¡ª It was him, the seventh son of the present Fire God! The prince who was a demigod, given birth by the Fire God Zhu Rong and a human woman!

 Chapter 543: Entrust

    Chapter 543: Entrust

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Si Xi only had a cottage in Pu Ban City, while Si Wen Ming simply lived in the Magi Pce, which meant, neither of them had a decent property to entertain their guests at a banquet. Therefore, Ji Hao took the responsibility of that. The gate of Fine Jade Pce opened widely, and all servants and maids began working. Tens of thousands of earls and marquis and over a hundred thousand of their guards and assistants all gathered in Fine Jade Pce, enjoying a banquet and drinking freely with a great joviality.

    Jade coins flowed like streams of water, trading for countless vats of fine wine and rawmbs, beef and geese; the thick scent of grilling meat transformed into dense smoke reaching straight to the sky. The aroma of great wine and grilled meat spread out for hundreds of miles, making people drunk even without drinking.

    Ji Hao grinningly followed behind Si Xi and Si Wen Ming, exchanging cordial greetings with all earls and marquis who were invited here by Si Xi and Si Wen Ming. Meanwhile, Ji Hao silently memorized all information about them, such as their positions and backgrounds, the locations of their territory, the names of their ns, the numbers of young Senior Magi of their ns.

    These were connections, the most precious thing that was the hardest to obtain.

    Si Xi and his son, Si Wen Ming, were both fair, just and patient, and they had been kind and generous to people. Si Xi was in charge of the constructions of all river engineering projects, while Si Wen Ming was managing the Magi Pce. They worked with earls and marquis that came from allrge ns all year round. Therefore, they both had good rtionships with those earls and marquis.

    Normally, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t possibly know so many earls and marquis. Firstly, he didn¡¯t have the time to travel around, and secondly, even if he did have the time to visit those earls and marquis one by one, at most, these earls and marquis would say some nice things to him, but would never truly ept him as a friend. After all, he had just attained the title of Earl Yao for a few years, and neither did he have any great background, nor influence in Mind.

    But this time, he embarrassed Wuzhi Qi, that old beast, in front of all these earls and marquis, and forced Gong Gong Wuyou to seal Wuzhi Qi with dark ice himself. This allowed those earls and marquis to witness Ji Hao¡¯s ¡®power¡¯ and ¡®bravery¡¯ themselves.

    It was no big deal about being ¡®brave¡¯; in the four wastnds and the Mind, brave young men with boiling blood were countless, that even Junior Magi dared to pull their weapons out and challenge non-humankind Magus Kings. Therefore, those earls and marquis nevercked nerved and brave warriors under theirmands.

    Nevertheless, in addition to the bravery, Ji Hao also had the power that was enough to embarrass Wuzhi Qi, and even made Gong Gong Wuyou run fast away with a darkened face; this did make it worth for those earls and marquis to look at Ji Hao with respect.

    Added with the rmendation that came from Si Xi and Si Wen Ming, the help given by Zhu Rong and Candle Dragon Gui, and moreover, Ji Hao¡¯s pce in Pu Ban city, Fine Jade Pce being chosen to be the venue of the banquet, Ji Hao had managed to achieve the most favorable timing, the best geographical convenience, and good social rtions. For the above reasons, earls and marquis who attended this banquet truly epted Ji Hao as a friend, and all exchanged special magic talismans with Ji Hao for contact.

    Ji Xia stayed by Ji Hao¡¯s side while Si Wen Ming introduced him to batches of earls and marquis over and over again.

    Ji Hao¡¯s father, the blood father of Earl Yao, this identity made Ji Xia respectable for those earls and marquis. He was Ji Liao¡¯s direct descendant, who had merged with his power-inheriting magic bead; Ji Liao, who was a Master Supreme Magus and a well-known general under Emperor Xuan Yuan¡¯smand. After merging with Ji Liao¡¯s power-inheriting magic bead, Ji Xia became a nine-star Divine Magus within one night. In the future, with the power contained in Ji Liao¡¯s power-inheriting magic bead, he could even break into the level of Supreme Magus!

    This legendary story added an even brighter glow to Ji Xia, which made many earls and marquis feel respect towards Ji Xia immediately after they heard the story. They stood up, greeted Ji Xia, and proposed toasts to him one after another. After hearing Ji Xia¡¯s story, these earls and marquis valued Ji Xia and Ji Hao even more than before.

    Allrge ns in this world regarded bloodlines and power inheritances as rather important, as well as the background and origin of a n.

    If a n had a powerful ancestor, the otherrge ns dared not to look down on it even if it was temporarily declining. As long as the blood and inherited power stayed, this n still had the hope of rising.

    Ji Xia and Ji Hao¡¯s ancestor was a powerful general under Emperor Xuan Yuan¡¯s directmand and was a Master Supreme Magus. Because of this, both Ji Xia and Ji Hao werergely different in the eyes of those earls and marquis; this also proved that Yao Mountain territory, which was still a bit weak at present, had a great potential of thriving in the future!

    The level of Supreme Magus...

    In these days and among the entire humankind, everybody knew that ns which still had Supreme-Magus-level old masters were only a fewrge ns that shared bloodlines with the legendary three human emperors.

    In the future, if Ji Xia truly became a Supreme Magus, Ji Hao¡¯s Earl Yao territory would be able to be mentioned in the same breath with those fewrge ns that had the bloodlines of the three legendary human emperors. Therefore, once Ji Xia¡¯s identity was disclosed, all those earls and marquis turned even friendlier to Ji Xia and Ji Hao.

    Soon, a few earls and marquis who came from the fewrge ns and had ancient and powerful bloodlines walked over one after another and took the initiative to start conversations with Ji Xia. Some of their ancestors were generals who fought side by side with Emperor Xuan Yuan as well, speaking of which, Ji Liao and their ancestors were truerades in arms, who could really trust each other with lives!

    Because of the rtionships between ancestors, Ji Xia and the few powerful earls and marquis quickly became close friends. Theyughed loudly together, talking about their ancestors and about the current situations of their ns. They praised Ji Hao for his impressive actions of pping Wuzhi Qi¡¯s old face. Naturally, a friendship emerged between them.

    More and more earls and marquis heard the news and arrived. The wine stored in the cer of Ji Hao¡¯s Fine Jade Pce was already finished up. Therefore, he hurriedly sent people to purchase more good wine.

    Ji Hao roughly estimated and found out that at least eighty percent of earls and marquis who came to Pu Ban city to attend this ten-year-meeting with Emperor Shun had gathered in Fine Jade ce. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but be shocked by Si Xi and Si Wen Ming¡¯s charisma, that they could actually invite so many earls and marquis, who came from different parts of the Mind.

    After walking around and meeting countless earls and marquis, Zhu Rong abruptly grabbed Ji Hao¡¯s sleeve and dragged him out of the main hall, going into a woods of Prunus Mume.

    "Ji Hao, my real body had already returned to Southern Wastnd, and I will now take this clone back as well. Before I leave, I want to say something to you."

    Zhu Rong took Ji Hao and walked under a thousand-year-old Prunus Mume tree. The branches of the old tree were thick and twisted, seeming to be really strong, and were all covered in snow. Under the tree, Zhu Rong Tianming was standing there, his face filled with a smile. Abruptly, Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s smile froze briefly upon seeing Ji Hao, then quickly grew even bigger and warmer.

    "Tonggong has been focusing on his cultivationtely, and he is about to make a breakthrough. I have to help him, and in the meanwhile, there¡¯re some things back in Southern Wastnd have to be handled by myself." Zhu Rong stood in between Ji Hao and Zhu Rong Tianming and said gently, "Man Man will be under your protection. You shall take good care of her...Do not let that old bastard, Candle Dragon Gui¡¯s, disciple bully her. You cannot be fair... you have to take better care of Man Man."

    "Someone from Zhu Rong family has to stay in Pu Ban City. If anything happens, our voice has to be heard by the world. Tonggong is concentrating on his cultivation now, and cannote out. Therefore, I let my seventh sone. From now on, you two will be like brothers. Ji Hao, you should help him as much as you can... after all, this is the first time for him to leave the Southern Wastnd."

    Zhu Rong then knocked Zhu Rong Tiamming¡¯s head and continued, "His mother passed away when he was a child, and he is not so close with his brothers either. Therefore, Ji Hao, you two should be nice to each other and help each other."

    Zhu Rong then turned to Zhu Rong Tianming and said, "Seven, Ji Hao has made much greater achievements than you have done. In the future, if any problems ur, you shall consult Ji Hao."

    Zhu Rong Tianming gave a big grin while nodding and saying ¡®yes¡¯ ceaselessly.

    Ji Hao smiled embarrassingly, looked at Zhu Rong Tianming and helplessly nodded, responding with a ¡®yes¡¯ as well.

 Chapter 544: The Secret of Magus Kings

    Chapter 544: The Secret of Magus Kings

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Zhu Rong¡¯s clone transformed into a stream of fiery light and gradually dissipated in the air. The snow covered the woods up as Ji Hao and Zhu Rong Tianming stood under the old tree, looking at each other silently. After quite a long while, Zhu Rong Tianming said ndly, "Since my Abba said so, from now on, we¡¯re families. Ji Hao, you might have some misunderstanding about me before, but I hope that in the future, you can be on my side and help me with whatever the power or resources you have."

    Taking two steps forwards, Zhu Rong Tianming slightly pointed his finger towards Ji Hao¡¯s chest, staring at Ji Hao in the eyes and continued in a cold voice, "Remember, you¡¯re Man Man¡¯s man, that makes you a member of our Zhu Rong family."

    Ji Hao looked at Zhu Rong Tianming coldly. Zhu Rong Tianming was malicious to him from the very beginning. In Zhu Rong Mountain, he had even given the order of arresting and imprisoning Ji Hao. Zhu Rong Tianming was also the one who drove Ji Shu to raise a revolt and attempt to attain the throne of Gold Crow n. Zhu Rong Tianming, for this man, Ji Hao only had a deep hatred and would never ept any grace from him.

    "I will marry Man Man, but that won¡¯t make me a member of your Zhu Rong Family. Instead, Man Man will be a member of our Gold Crow n."

    pping Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s hand away, Ji Hao pointed his finger heavily on Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s chest and continued, "Prince Tianming, do you truly believe that you¡¯re the one chosen by fate as your name states? Hehe, literally, your name means ¡®natural fate.¡¯ But how much do you know about nature? And how much do you know about fate? How much do you know about the natural fortune? What a joke!"

    Along with this, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud as hard as he wanted.

    The noise of people stepping on snow and squeezing the snow started, following which, two Fire Qi Lin n Divine Magi who were wearing red heavy armors and had scales on their faces walked out from behind two towering trees.

    Following a series of heavy coughs, Zhu Rong Long, Zhu Rong Hu and the other two Zhu Rong¡¯s close guards, who were now under Ji Hao¡¯smand, walked out from another direction. From a long distance, they and the two Fire Qi Lin n Divine Magi nced at each other and stopped walking simultaneously.

    Zhu Rong Tianming cast aplicated nce at Ji Hao, then flipped his sleeve, turned around and walked right away.

    Ji Hao looked at Zhu Rong Tianming, who was turning around and leaving, and said in a nd tone, "Prince Tianming, since you¡¯re taking over Zhu Rong¡¯s responsibilities here in Pu Ban City, don¡¯t you want to go into my pce and exchange greetings with those earls and marquis?"

    Zhu Rong Tianming gave a scornful sneer, and said disdainfully, "They¡¯re nothing but ordinary human beings, a bunch of ants. They are supposed to go to visit me in my pce. You want me to greet them nicely first? Do they even deserve that?"

    Ji Hao spread his hands, smilingly looked at Zhu Rong Tianming walking away quickly while being surrounded by a few Fire Qi Lin n warriors. Alright, since he was so proud, Ji Hao had nothing to worry about.

    With Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s way of doing things, the threat he could make would be extremely limited. But the few Fire Qi Lin n warriors following behind him seemed to be quite powerful. Ji Hao turned around, nced at Zhu Rong Long and asked, "The few men following the seventh prince look rather powerful. Where are they from?"

    Zhu Rong Long¡¯s look was quite serious. He narrowed his eyes, looked at the backs of the few Fire Qi Lin n warriors who were moving quickly away, and said in a deep voice, "Fire Qi Lin n people...they have mixed bloodline from ancient Qi Lin and humankind. They are very powerful...at least based on the same power level, my brothers and I can¡¯t rival them before our divine bloodlines wake up."

    "So powerful?" JI Hao looked at Zhu Rong Long in shock and asked, "But you have the Fire God¡¯s bloodline, that means you have divine fire power while they only have fire power. At the same power level, you should be much more powerful than them, isn¡¯t that right?"

    Zhu Rong Long looked at Ji Hao seriously and reminded him, "Their power is not simply the fire power in the power system of the humankind. Instead, their power is Qi Lin¡¯s power that purely came from ancient Qi Lin. Unlike the Fire Kylin n in Southern Wastnd, it is a human n, and their power is simple fire power while Fire Qi Lin n people are half-blooded descendants of ancient Qi Lin. Their power is Qi Lin¡¯s power."

    Together, Zhu Rong Long and Zhu Rong Hu told Ji Hao every difference between Fire Qi Lin n and the other Southern Wastnd ns. What they said directly rted to some secrets that even make Ji Hao click his tongue in shock.

    Back when Ji Hao¡¯s Gold Crow power was waking up, Ji Hao once saw the hidden memories that were contained in his bloodline and belonged to his generations of ancestors. In ancient times, human beings were weak and powerless. They didn¡¯t have sharp teeth or ws, their bodies were weak yet their meat tasted good. Therefore, to countless wild beasts and mysterious creatures, ancient human beings were delicious food.

    Because of this miserable situation, ancient human beings begged those powerful and magical ancient creatures for help and eventually made agreements with them. Those magical creatures injected their own spirit blood into the bodies of ancient human beings, woke up certain numbers of their power meridians, and allowed ancient human beings to have the special and great power that belonged to those magical creatures.

    Nowadays, stories like these were only seen as ancient legends in human ns. Elders would tell children these stories when they were not too busy.

    Only ns or families like Zhu Rong family, which had a long history, knew that those ancient creatures usually had reproductive difficulties. Taking Gold Crow n as an example, they could onlyy eggs once every thousand years, and a Gold Crow couple had to hatch their egg for a hundred years to finally have one baby! Compared with human beings, who could raise a new generation every a few decades, how low was the fecundity of those ancient magical creatures?

    Therefore, those magical creatures allowed human beings to inherit their powers, but in return, they injected part of their spirit blood into the bodies of human beings who were willing to inherit their powers. Ss long as these human beings kept cultivating themselves with the power they inherited from those magical creatures, the spirit blood they gained from those magical creatures would grow more and more powerful. Eventually, when human beings who inherited powers and spirit blood from ancient magical creatures became powerful enough to break a certain limit, they would no longer stay in the shape of human beings.

    "Those people would be those magical creatures that they inherited powers and spirit blood from." said Zhu Rong Long while looking at Ji Hao seriously, "Those people would eventually be pure blood legendary magical creatures, with iparably pure bloodline and inherited power."

    Ji Hao felt that his head was in a whirl, and he couldn¡¯t say a word for quite a while.

    "Apart from this, if a man transformed into a magical creature from a human being, the natural fortune he possessed would merge with the natural fortune possessed by the kind of the magical creature that he became. Consequently, the kind of the magical creature would be more and more powerful." Zhu Rong Long looked at Ji Hao and said ndly, "Therefore, the humankind gained powers from those ancient magical creatures, while those ancient creatures took the fortune and opportunities of expanding that belonged to the humankind.

    This situation was changed during the era of the three legendary human emperors.

    No one knew exactly what had happened back then. In short, the most original power-inheriting system was silently disrupted, and many human ns that used to be extraordinarily powerful declined. The spirit blood contained in their bodies that came from ancient magical creatures, turned thinner and thinner after each generation.

    Afterward, after human beings reached a certain level of cultivation, the spirit blood contained in the bodies of human beings would no longer purify itself to strengthen the spirit blood that belonged to ancient magical creatures. Instead, as their bodies were strengthened gradually, they would find their spirit stars, each drawing a stream of star power into the body, thoroughly removing spirit blood of ancient magical creatures that was still contained in their bodies, and restore their bloodlines back to the purest human bloodlines.

    This meant that only after a human being reached to the level of Magus Kings and found the spirit star to draw the star power into his or her body could he or she be counted as a pure-blood human being!

    For most human beings in present days, only after following the cultivating system of Magus Kings and Divine Magus that required them to make connections with spirit stars, the humankind could truly stay as true humankind.

    However, a small part of human ns, such as Fire Qi Lin n, they stubbornly stuck up for some ancient inherited powers. But whether it was the Zhu Rong family or the alliance of human ns, they both needed the great power possessed by Fire Qi Lin n people. Therefore, Fire Qi Lin n people were kept in Zhu Rong family¡¯s territory.

    "In fact, Fire Qi Lin n people can¡¯t be counted as human beings." Zhu Rong Hu added onest sentence, "They can be considered as half-human and half-God, or half-Qi Lin and half-human... but they can¡¯t be regarded as human beings."

 Chapter 545: Ancient Secret

    Chapter 545: Ancient Secret

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Thest guest had already left. Servants and maids under Ji Hao¡¯smand were quickly cleaning the main hall, which was now a big mess.

    ng! A y wine jar fell on the ground and smashed into pieces, which startled the two sleepy maids badly and made them shiver. Seeing this, a middle-aged woman angrily rushed up, pointed at them and yelled out.

    Ji Hao was just walking through the area. He waved his hand towards the woman and said, "It¡¯s alright, everybody had been working so hard in these couple of days. Don¡¯t punish them, it¡¯s just a wine jar. After you clean up this ce, give three jade coins to everyone as a reward."

    Servant and maids working in the hall knelt one after another and saluted to Ji Hao. Ji Hao had been thinking all the way as he rushed towards the secret hall that was specially designed as a cultivating space, located behind the main hall.

    Ji Hao walked into the secret hall and activated the magic formation. Hundreds of different sized silver boards sliced open, exposing a tens of meters wide tunnel, leading to somewhere underground. Ji Hao leaped into the tunnel, after which, those silver boards sliced back and resealed the opening of the tunnel. Followed by a heavy buzzing noise,yers of magic screens lit up behind Ji Hao one after another, thoroughly sealing the long and dark tunnel.

    Falling down for around one and a half kilometers, Ji Haonded in an underground pce that was five-hundred meters in square. The inner decoration of the pce was simple and of an ancient style. All four walls were entirely cast from metal and spell symbols that had been releasing great senses of powers were faintly visible on the surfaces of the walls.

    Ji Hao took out a portrait of Yu Yu and hung it on a wall. He then set an altar, ced a censer on it and lighted up three incense sticks. He then sat down in front of the portrait with his legs crossed, incanted the spell of dispelling both inner and outer distractions that he learned from the three scriptures given by Yu Yu, instantly calming down.

    His primordial spirit flew out of his body. A water-clear stream of Yu Yu¡¯s Qi of Dao rotated around the primordial spirit. Ji Hao locked his fingers together and released a spell symbol from between his fingers. Following this, Yu Yu¡¯s portrait moved without being blown by any wind. Meanwhile, glistering light spots flew out from the portrait.

    After around a quarter of an hour, countless light spots gathered together in front of Ji Hao, condensing into Yu Yu¡¯s figure.

    Yu Yu¡¯s figure was entirely wrapped in muddy and fierce airstreams, and asionally, yellow earth power, violent waves, raging fires or screaming gale would ur suddenly within those airstreams. They would bump into each other and cause great explosions and heaven-shaking noises. Looking at all these terrifying scenes around Yu Yu¡¯s figure, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but silently click his tongue in shock, wondering what his Shifu was doing and where he was.

    "Ji Hao, what¡¯s going on?" Yu Yu¡¯s voice contained a slight trace of tiredness that was hard to conceal, "Hm, make it quick, things are pretty tense over here. I have to protect your brother Po and sister Gui Ling, and two disgusting guys are over there making a mess. Ah, my hands are so itchy, I can barely stand it anymore."

    Ji Hao dared not to say any useless word. Yu Yu was now dealing with a situation that was troublesome enough to even make someone like him tired, Ji Hao definitely dared not to waste any of Yu Yu¡¯s time now.

    He hurriedly asked, "Shifu, just now I heard about some ancient secrets from Zhu Rong¡¯s warriors regarding the power-inheriting system of humankind and current prevailing cultivating methods of Magus Kings and Divine Magi."

    Pausing briefly, Ji Hao continued in a deep voice, "I prepare to break into the level of Magus King tonight. Please guide me, Shifu."

    Ji Hao was going to ask Si Wen Ming for guidance for breaking into the Magus-King-level, but after he had heard what Zhu Rong Long and Zhu Rong Hu said, Ji Hao was quite curious about those ancient secrets. He thought that Yu Yu was so powerful, so those things that happened back in the ancient time probably all happened under his witness.

    Si Wen Ming was indeed powerful, but if Yu Yu could give some directions on this, Ji Hao would prefer to listen to Yu Yu.

    "Just some small things...hm, this is it." Hearing Ji Hao, Yu Yu gave a grin and then conveniently pointed his finger at Ji Hao. A clear stream of light was injected into Ji Hao¡¯s forehead, after which,rge numbers of character-like symbols swiftly shed across before Ji Hao¡¯s eyes.

    "Have you attained the first stream of Qi of Dao already? That is the foundation of your great Dao, you have to take it seriously." Inside Yu Yu¡¯s eyes, a boundless sphere of grey-purple mist was rotating slowly as he nced at Ji Hao, nodded and said, "Human Magi never cultivate their souls, only cultivating their bodies. This is not the correct way of cultivation, just like building a pir in a wall, which seems to be sturdy but wouldn¡¯tst for the long term. In the end, nothing would be truly achieved, and all powers would be gone."

    "However, the bodies of human Senior Magi are indeed tough and strong, and can serve a defensive function perfectly." Yu Yu smiled and said, "My two brothers and I created an effective body-strengthening method when we were at leisure. We haven¡¯t named it yet, but it does have some special effects. You can take it as a reference."

    Waving his hand, a book wrapped in coiling streams of glowing mist appeared before Ji Hao¡¯s eyes. Abruptly, Yu Yu snorted coldly and said, "Bloody thing...Ji Hao, focus on your cultivation...I have to deal with something over here."

    The light spots dimmed down and Yu Yu¡¯s figure instantly dissipated in the air.

    Ji Hao took over the book, knelt and kowtowed to Yu Yu¡¯s portrait, then closed his eyes. Instead of reading the book, Ji Hao started carefully reading the information that Yu Yu injected into his mind just now.

    After quite a while, Ji Hao suddenly eximed out, "I see, it turns out that Emperor Xuan Yuan was in the same sect as I am? He was guided by one of my second uncle¡¯s disciples."

    From the information given by Yu Yu, Ji Hao learned that in the ancient times, in order to survive, ancient human beings begged those powerful magical creatures for pity and inherited cultivation systems from those creatures with a secret bloodline magic. They thus attained the great powers that belonged to those magical creatures.

    However, in the era of the three legendary human emperors, emperors found out that once elite human warriors reached to a certain level of cultivation and the magical creatures bloodlines contained in their bodies purified to a certain level, they could no longer stay in the shape of human beings and instead, would transform into magical creatures. Not only these powerful human warriors would be magical creatures and add new members to those magical creatures¡¯ kinds, great amounts of natural fortune that belonged to the humankind would be taken away by those magical creatures, who were transformed from human beings. Consequently, the humankind gradually weakened.

    Back then, Yu Yu was concentrating on his cultivation and stayed away from worldly affairs. It was Ji Hao¡¯s second uncle who silently made the move instead of Yu Yu, sending one of his disciples to guide human emperors, allowing them to create a special cultivating system of making connections with spirit stars and dispelling magical creatures¡¯ bloodlines, and to cut off human beings¡¯ cultivations of magical creature bloodlines and purify the human bloodline instead.

    Since then, the humankind raised and expanded, and the power of humankind advanced rapidly. The three legendary human emperors led their armies and swept across the world, wiping out everyone that refused to obey. The fortune of the humankind grew thrivingly, and many kinds of magical creatures were exterminated during the era of the three legendary human emperors.

    Also in that era, the humankind thoroughly shook off their low position as a dependent kind of those magical creatures and became the true dominator of the world. For once, the power of the humankind even surpassed the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind. Because of this, the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind, which had a shared origin, were forced to form an alliance.

    Emperor Xuan Yuan nearly became a disciple of Ji Hao¡¯s second uncle, and the natural fortune of the entire humankind nearly turned to the sect that was founded by Yu Yu and his two brothers.

    At that time, Yu n invaded, and the humankind suffered a heavy loss; the war hadsted till the present days.

    Ji Hao popped his eyes out wider and wider. In these ancient secrets that Yu Yu gave him, many things were way too astonishing.

    ording to Yu Yu, the exact reason for Yu n¡¯s sudden innovation couldn¡¯t be determined for sure, and it was hard to find out.

    "They have always been intriguing against each other, but what¡¯s the point?" From his spirit space, the mysterious man¡¯s voice abruptly came, "It has been so many years, which one of them truly gained any benefit? Tons of troubles were caused for no reason, and lot¡¯s of things are still not wrapped up."

    Ji Hao remained silent for a while, then opened the book held in his hand and said in a low and calm voice, "I get it... now, I¡¯m preparing to break into the Magus-King-level."

 Chapter 546: Prepare for the Breakthrough

    Chapter 546: Prepare for the Breakthrough

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Clouds dissipated and the sunlight poured down from the air, as the mountain area that was a thousand miles in radius was instantly covered up by the golden sun glow.

    Normally, when an ordinary Senior Magus broke into the level of Magus King, he or she needed to concentrate at night, hold his or her breath and release the power, trying very hard to search for a spirit star that matched his or her own power the most. Afterward, he or she needed to extract a trace of the power of the spirit star from the mixed great star power released by all stars in the void, then carefully take this hair-thin stream of star power into his or her body.

    For Senior Magi who didn¡¯t have solid foundations and a great number of awakened Magus Acupoints, only searching for the sense of powers released by their spirit stars could cost them tens of years as their powers were not great enough. After that, they had to concentratedly and slowly extract the purest trace of power from their spirit star. For those impatient Senior Magi, this process might cost hundreds of years of severe work, but the result wasn¡¯t guaranteed.

    Unlike them, Ji Hao took the mysterious man¡¯s advice and gave up on star powers that woulde at night. Instead, he chose the sun as his spirit star.

    The sky was clear and cloudless, and the sun shone high above. Essence Sun fire suffused the whole space, and not a single stream of power released by any star could manage to linger. Therefore, Ji Hao surely didn¡¯t need to waste any time to search for his spirit star.

    Taking a deep breath, the main Magus Acupoint on top of his head was opened widely. Ji Hao locked his fingers together, and ording to the secret upgrading method he learned in the Magi Pce, he waved his hands toward the sky. Instantly, all his power roared up into the air through the Magus Acupoint on his head top, raising a raging fire that condensed into thousands of meters tall golden-red fire column upon his head.

    Ancient Gold Crow naturally had essence sun power contained in their bodies. Although the sun power contained in their bodies was not pure enough, it shared an origin with essence sun fire. Ji Hao forced his own power out with the secret method he learned from the Magi Pce, and afterward, the essence sun fire surrounding him sensed his power and immediately began gathering towards the fire column upon his head, like birds flying towards the woods.

    In the air, countless golden, transparent fire streams silently gathering towards the fire column upon Ji Hao¡¯s head. Within the blink of an eye, the fire column upon Ji Hao¡¯s head turned pure golden from the color of golden-red.

    If anyone saw Ji Hao at this moment, he or she would definitely yell out and call Ji Hao a crazy suicidal man!

    The sun power was immensely great, suffusing the entire world, and the power of sun was inexhaustible. It nourished all living creatures in the world, and at the same time, it could destroy everything in this world. The process of taking the power of the spirit star into the body of a Senior Magus could be seen as an extremely serious trial to a Senior Magus. When the spirit star power merged with the Senior Magus¡¯s body, it would immediately start to assimte the Magus¡¯s power. This was just like putting a torch on a pile of dry wood, and was extremely dangerous.

    Normally, Senior Magi would search for rtively weaker stars at night and take the powers of those stars into their bodies extra carefully. If the body condition of a Senior Magi wasn¡¯t great enough, and his meridians and Magus Acupoints were not strong enough, the power of his or her spirit stars might shatter his or her bones and cause severe injuries right on the spot; this kind of things actually happened quite often. Some Senior Magi even had their souls destroyed by the powers of their spirit stars and consequently fell right away.

    Even the powers of thoseparatively weaker stars could be so dangerous, and the essence sun power was thousands of millions of times more violent and terrifying than powers of those stars. Who would be so brave to choose the sun as the spirit star?

    During all these years, many ambitious and confident elite human Magi had thought about this. However, they were all burned into nothingness when taking the sun power into their bodies, both in terms of their bodies and souls.

    At this moment, Ji Hao was also facing the first trial on his path to the level of Magus King.

    Essence Sun fire roared down through the fire column upon his head. The sun power was pure and great, containing immeasurable, indescribable creative powers. The sunlight nourished all living creatures in this world; birds, fishes, flowers, bugs and all kinds of beasts, they all lived on the warmth released by the sun.

    Nevertheless, the essence sun fire was violent as well; it was extremely positive. When the essence sun fire turned strong to a certain degree, it could naturally burn everything in the world, literally everything.

    The essence sun fire roared into Ji Hao¡¯s body. Golden light dazzled out from every corner of Ji Hao¡¯s body. Different from his Gold Crow fire which only contained a slight little bit of essence sun power that gave it the color of golden-red, the essence sun fire was pure golden in color, splendid and transparent, seeming to be sacred and majestic.

    Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit screamed in pain. Suddenly, his primordial spirit shrunk while streams of ck smoke puffed out of it. Nevertheless, in the blink of an eye, streams of ck and yellow mist, that came from the natural reward surged out of his primordial spirit, transforming into a soft yet tough screen and wrapping Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit up. After this, no matter how fast the essence sun power injected into his body, Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit could only feel a nice warmth. Many impurities contained in his body were burned out by the essence sun fire, and in the meanwhile, the primordial spirit had been shrinking ceaselessly, bing purer and firmer.

    Incanting a spell with a low voice, Ji Hao silently started to cast the Seed of Dao condensing magic that he learned from Yu Yu¡¯s scriptures, then locked his fingers together and pushed forward.

    The first stream of Yu Yu¡¯s Qi of Dao attained by Ji Hao winded up. The water-clear Qi of Dao coiled around the essence sun fire and simply sucked. Right in the next second, a pure trace of gold was added in the faint cyan Qi of Dao.

    In the meanwhile, the air vibrated. High above in the air, the sun seemed to move slightly, and next, a round-shaped, wless spell symbol silently emerged from Yu Yu¡¯s Dao of Qi. This spell symbol was extremelyplicated, and with Ji Hao¡¯s current eye power, he only saw a series of dazzling golden stars before his eyes, but couldn¡¯t clearly see this spell symbol.

    This was the spell symbol that transformed from the original great Dao contained in the sun. After merging with Ji Hao¡¯s Yu Yu¡¯s Qi of Dao, this spell symbol was now his seed of Dao. Ji Hao only generated this spell symbol in his own Qi of Dao with the secret method taught by Yu Yu, and with the help of Yu Yu¡¯s great power. As for the effects of his spell symbol, he would be exploring itter by himself.

    Yu Yu¡¯s Qi of Dao was like a fertilend, and the seed of Dao was like an actual seed. As for what the harvest would be after the seed was nted, that would depend on Ji Hao¡¯s power.

    After the seed of Dao had been generated, Yu Yu¡¯s Qi of Dao swooshed into Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit. Instantly, Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit was enveloped by a faintyer of golden light. A purely positive stream of power ceaselessly merged into Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit, and suddenly, Ji Hao sensed that there was now a connection between him and the sunlight all over the space.

    The Immemorial Sun Streamer, this pre-world treasure was now happily rotating without being blown by any wind. Abruptly, the streamer transformed into a golden stream of light, hovering around Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit. This pre-world treasure had actually, directly became Ji Hao¡¯s spirit treasure under the effect of the essence sun fire.

    Essence Sun fire continuously injecting into Ji Hao¡¯s body. After the single touch with the essence sun fire, the Gold Crow fire contained in Ji Hao¡¯s body started to burn intensively. From within the golden-red Gold Crow fire,rge clouds of ck smoke puffed out into the air. The ocean-great power contained in the Gold Crow fire dissipated quickly, while slight bits of essence sun fire started surging inside Ji Hao¡¯s body. Wherever the essence sun fire swept across, Ji Hao sensed an overwhelming pain, as if his entire body was almost melted.

    Ji Hao opened his mouth wide and swiftly threw all kinds of body-strengthening and spirit-blood replenishing ten-thousand years old magic medicine into his own mouth.

    Inside his lower abdomen, those five-colored mes burned ragingly. Those ten-thousand years old magic medicines and herbs were quickly transformed into streams of multicolored light by the mes, integrating with his body. After absorbing those magic medicines and herbs, Ji Hao¡¯s body stayed perfectly still and unharmed despite the fierce burning of the essence sun fire.

    Taking a deep breath, Ji Hao let the essence sun fire assimte and remold his power as much as possible.

    He made a weird gesture, then quickly locked his pair of hands together, and started to perform the first stage of the cultivating-method with nine turns, with all of his power and attention.

    The essence sun fire that had injected into Ji Hao¡¯s body suddenly disintegrated, transforming into invisible, strange-shaped patterns that were imprinted on every corner of Ji Hao¡¯s body. Those golden patterns ceaselessly fit in the finest part of Ji hero¡¯s body. Meanwhile, Ji Hao¡¯s body condition was improving at a terrifyingly high rate.

    The essence sun fire wrapped Ji Hao entirely up and gradually, his body turned into a transparent, golden me.

 Chapter 547: Essence Sun Fire

    Chapter 547: Essence Sun Fire

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Clouds dissipated and the sunlight poured down from the air, as the mountain area that was a thousand miles in radius was instantly covered up by the golden sun glow.

    Normally, when an ordinary Senior Magus broke into the level of Magus King, he or she needed to concentrate at night, hold his or her breath and release the power, trying very hard to search for a spirit star that matched his or her own power the most. Afterward, he or she needed to extract a trace of the power of the spirit star from the mixed great star power released by all stars in the void, then carefully take this hair-thin stream of star power into his or her body.

    For Senior Magi who didn¡¯t have solid foundations and a great number of awakened Magus Acupoints, only searching for the sense of powers released by their spirit stars could cost them tens of years as their powers were not great enough. After that, they had to concentratedly and slowly extract the purest trace of power from their spirit star. For those impatient Senior Magi, this process might cost hundreds of years of severe work, but the result wasn¡¯t guaranteed.

    Unlike them, Ji Hao took the mysterious man¡¯s advice and gave up on star powers that woulde at night. Instead, he chose the sun as his spirit star.

    The sky was clear and cloudless, and the sun shone high above. Essence Sun fire suffused the whole space, and not a single stream of power released by any star could manage to linger. Therefore, Ji Hao surely didn¡¯t need to waste any time to search for his spirit star.

    Taking a deep breath, the main Magus Acupoint on top of his head was opened widely. Ji Hao locked his fingers together, and ording to the secret upgrading method he learned in the Magi Pce, he waved his hands toward the sky. Instantly, all his power roared up into the air through the Magus Acupoint on his head top, raising a raging fire that condensed into thousands of meters tall golden-red fire column upon his head.

    Ancient Gold Crow naturally had essence sun power contained in their bodies. Although the sun power contained in their bodies was not pure enough, it shared an origin with essence sun fire. Ji Hao forced his own power out with the secret method he learned from the Magi Pce, and afterward, the essence sun fire surrounding him sensed his power and immediately began gathering towards the fire column upon his head, like birds flying towards the woods.

    In the air, countless golden, transparent fire streams silently gathering towards the fire column upon Ji Hao¡¯s head. Within the blink of an eye, the fire column upon Ji Hao¡¯s head turned pure golden from the color of golden-red.

    If anyone saw Ji Hao at this moment, he or she would definitely yell out and call Ji Hao a crazy suicidal man!

    The sun power was immensely great, suffusing the entire world, and the power of sun was inexhaustible. It nourished all living creatures in the world, and at the same time, it could destroy everything in this world. The process of taking the power of the spirit star into the body of a Senior Magus could be seen as an extremely serious trial to a Senior Magus. When the spirit star power merged with the Senior Magus¡¯s body, it would immediately start to assimte the Magus¡¯s power. This was just like putting a torch on a pile of dry wood, and was extremely dangerous.

    Normally, Senior Magi would search for rtively weaker stars at night and take the powers of those stars into their bodies extra carefully. If the body condition of a Senior Magi wasn¡¯t great enough, and his meridians and Magus Acupoints were not strong enough, the power of his or her spirit stars might shatter his or her bones and cause severe injuries right on the spot; this kind of things actually happened quite often. Some Senior Magi even had their souls destroyed by the powers of their spirit stars and consequently fell right away.

    Even the powers of thoseparatively weaker stars could be so dangerous, and the essence sun power was thousands of millions of times more violent and terrifying than powers of those stars. Who would be so brave to choose the sun as the spirit star?

    During all these years, many ambitious and confident elite human Magi had thought about this. However, they were all burned into nothingness when taking the sun power into their bodies, both in terms of their bodies and souls.

    At this moment, Ji Hao was also facing the first trial on his path to the level of Magus King.

    Essence Sun fire roared down through the fire column upon his head. The sun power was pure and great, containing immeasurable, indescribable creative powers. The sunlight nourished all living creatures in this world; birds, fishes, flowers, bugs and all kinds of beasts, they all lived on the warmth released by the sun.

    Nevertheless, the essence sun fire was violent as well; it was extremely positive. When the essence sun fire turned strong to a certain degree, it could naturally burn everything in the world, literally everything.

    The essence sun fire roared into Ji Hao¡¯s body. Golden light dazzled out from every corner of Ji Hao¡¯s body. Different from his Gold Crow fire which only contained a slight little bit of essence sun power that gave it the color of golden-red, the essence sun fire was pure golden in color, splendid and transparent, seeming to be sacred and majestic.

    Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit screamed in pain. Suddenly, his primordial spirit shrunk while streams of ck smoke puffed out of it. Nevertheless, in the blink of an eye, streams of ck and yellow mist, that came from the natural reward surged out of his primordial spirit, transforming into a soft yet tough screen and wrapping Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit up. After this, no matter how fast the essence sun power injected into his body, Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit could only feel a nice warmth. Many impurities contained in his body were burned out by the essence sun fire, and in the meanwhile, the primordial spirit had been shrinking ceaselessly, bing purer and firmer.

    Incanting a spell with a low voice, Ji Hao silently started to cast the Seed of Dao condensing magic that he learned from Yu Yu¡¯s scriptures, then locked his fingers together and pushed forward.

    The first stream of Yu Yu¡¯s Qi of Dao attained by Ji Hao winded up. The water-clear Qi of Dao coiled around the essence sun fire and simply sucked. Right in the next second, a pure trace of gold was added in the faint cyan Qi of Dao.

    In the meanwhile, the air vibrated. High above in the air, the sun seemed to move slightly, and next, a round-shaped, wless spell symbol silently emerged from Yu Yu¡¯s Dao of Qi. This spell symbol was extremelyplicated, and with Ji Hao¡¯s current eye power, he only saw a series of dazzling golden stars before his eyes, but couldn¡¯t clearly see this spell symbol.

    This was the spell symbol that transformed from the original great Dao contained in the sun. After merging with Ji Hao¡¯s Yu Yu¡¯s Qi of Dao, this spell symbol was now his seed of Dao. Ji Hao only generated this spell symbol in his own Qi of Dao with the secret method taught by Yu Yu, and with the help of Yu Yu¡¯s great power. As for the effects of his spell symbol, he would be exploring itter by himself.

    Yu Yu¡¯s Qi of Dao was like a fertilend, and the seed of Dao was like an actual seed. As for what the harvest would be after the seed was nted, that would depend on Ji Hao¡¯s power.

    After the seed of Dao had been generated, Yu Yu¡¯s Qi of Dao swooshed into Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit. Instantly, Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit was enveloped by a faintyer of golden light. A purely positive stream of power ceaselessly merged into Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit, and suddenly, Ji Hao sensed that there was now a connection between him and the sunlight all over the space.

    The Immemorial Sun Streamer, this pre-world treasure was now happily rotating without being blown by any wind. Abruptly, the streamer transformed into a golden stream of light, hovering around Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit. This pre-world treasure had actually, directly became Ji Hao¡¯s spirit treasure under the effect of the essence sun fire.

    Essence Sun fire continuously injecting into Ji Hao¡¯s body. After the single touch with the essence sun fire, the Gold Crow fire contained in Ji Hao¡¯s body started to burn intensively. From within the golden-red Gold Crow fire,rge clouds of ck smoke puffed out into the air. The ocean-great power contained in the Gold Crow fire dissipated quickly, while slight bits of essence sun fire started surging inside Ji Hao¡¯s body. Wherever the essence sun fire swept across, Ji Hao sensed an overwhelming pain, as if his entire body was almost melted.

    Ji Hao opened his mouth wide and swiftly threw all kinds of body-strengthening and spirit-blood replenishing ten-thousand years old magic medicine into his own mouth.

    Inside his lower abdomen, those five-colored mes burned ragingly. Those ten-thousand years old magic medicines and herbs were quickly transformed into streams of multicolored light by the mes, integrating with his body. After absorbing those magic medicines and herbs, Ji Hao¡¯s body stayed perfectly still and unharmed despite the fierce burning of the essence sun fire.

    Taking a deep breath, Ji Hao let the essence sun fire assimte and remold his power as much as possible.

    He made a weird gesture, then quickly locked his pair of hands together, and started to perform the first stage of the cultivating-method with nine turns, with all of his power and attention.

    The essence sun fire that had injected into Ji Hao¡¯s body suddenly disintegrated, transforming into invisible, strange-shaped patterns that were imprinted on every corner of Ji Hao¡¯s body. Those golden patterns ceaselessly fit in the finest part of Ji hero¡¯s body. Meanwhile, Ji Hao¡¯s body condition was improving at a terrifyingly high rate.

    The essence sun fire wrapped Ji Hao entirely up and gradually, his body turned into a transparent, golden me.

 Chapter 548: A Major Breakthrough

    Chapter 548: A Major Breakthrough

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Nine dayster, Ji Hao transformed into an extremely thin beam of golden light, shing across the sky.

    He reached to five-hundred-thousand kilometers high from the ground and could move a hundred thousand miles within the blink of an eye. He didn¡¯t fully activate his power, but his moving speed was already more than ten times faster than his earlier moving speed when he had his fiery wings activated.

    Besides, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t activate his fiery wings anymore. The Gold Crow bloodline contained in his body had been burned out thoroughly by the essence sun fire, and by now, Ji Hao was apletely pure-blood human being. Not even the thinnest,st little bit of Gold Crow bloodline remained in his body.

    The magic he was casting now was called ¡®Flowing sunlight flying magic.¡¯ He created this magic himself when he made the breakthrough. His body had transformed into a sphere of fiery light, in a vague state that was in between the state of pure light and tangible human body. With a single thought, he could fly to tens of thousands of miles away. His moving speed was astonishing fast, but his flying waspletely silent.

    The sun shone on the entire world, but did that sunlight ever make any sound when it dazzled across the world? This flying magic created by Ji Hao was the same; it was incredibly fast, yet wouldn¡¯t make even the slightest noise. When he shed across the sky, only a thin golden beam of light could be seen, and within a twinkling of an eye, he would fly far, far away.

    Flying as fast as he liked for around a quarter of an hour, Ji Hao abruptly stopped.

    This flying magic allowed him to fly surprisingly fast, but also allowed him to stay perfectly still. The flying speed of his was indeed amazing andpletely traceless, yet it was extremely easy to control. The conversion between motion and static was natural without any difficulty. Ji Hao sensed the great sun power surrounding him, and couldn¡¯t help butugh out loudly.

    He looked into the inside of his body with his primordial spirit power. With the sun power, Ji Hao saw that on the edge of his primordial spirit, which was now faint golden in color, nine water-clear streams of Yu Yu¡¯s Qi of Dao had been quickly and flexibly rotating and hovering like fishes swimming in the water. Clearly, his cultivation had improved to another level.

    Among the nine streams of Qi of Dao was an enormous seed of Dao, that seemed to contain such mysteriousness, and was only faintly visible. Every time the seed of Dao turn faintly visible, thin streams of Dao of the sun would merge with the nine streams of Qi of Dao, and afterward, Ji Hao¡¯s cultivation would be improved by a little bit.

    Looking carefully, Ji Hao¡¯s body was now suffused by a mist-like, purely golden sun power. That power had been rotating and was a unity, no longer separated by Magus Acupoints like before.

    The Sun power contained inexhaustible warmth, and as it rotated, meridians and Magus Acupoints contained in Ji Hao¡¯s body had been changing strangely. His meridians, Magus Acupoints and other ¡®paths¡¯ inside his body that could allow power streams to flow through had been slowly ¡®melting¡¯ within the sun power. When all meridians and Magus Acupoints inside Ji Hao¡¯s body disappeared, and the inner space of his body became a boundless void, that would be the time for him to break into the level of Divine Magus.

    What surprised Ji Hao was that the inner surfaces of his body were all thickly covered with golden patterns. These patterns could be seen even on the finest cells of his body. These patterns came from the essence sun power that contained the great Dao of the sun.

    He had already aplished the first turn of the Mysterious Cultivating-Method with Nine Turns. As a benefit brought to Ji Hao by the first turn, his physical strength grew hundred percent greater than before, along with the explosive force he could generate, his agility, pliability and defensive power.

    Apart from all these, Ji Hao¡¯s body had been through some kind of magical transformation when he broke into the level of Magus King, and his power was turned into sun power. Neither did Yu Yu nor the scriptures he read in Magi Pce mention this kind of a transformation.

    When Ji Hao was younger, he made a trade with the mysterious man with his Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words. Back then, the mysterious man gave him two drops of spirit blood that came from a dragon and a phoenix. The two drops of spirit blood merged with Ji Hao¡¯s body but only slightly improved his physical strength and purified his soul. However, the moment he broke into the level of Magus King and a great amount of essence sun fire surged into his body, Ji Hao suddenly felt the dragon spirit blood and phoenix spirit blood in his body speedily rise and grow with the help of the magical creative and nourishing power contained in the essence sun fire. Atst, the two drops of blood managed to expand and strengthen to the equal extent as his own spirit blood.

    After that, spirit blood from a dragon and a phoenix mixed together with Ji Hao¡¯s own spirit blood and became a new bloodline. Ji Hao could not tell for sure about what it exactly was.

    Ji Hao¡¯s physical body became extraordinarily, even unreasonably tough and powerful, while his primordial spirit, which had shrunk quite a lot in size after being purified by the essence sun fire, had be especially powerful and clear. By now, his primordial spirit looked just like a statue made from colored ze and was nearly tangible.

    In terms of physical strength, Ji Hao had taken countless precious herbs, powerful medicines, swallowed countless meat of fierce beasts, and with the help of those multicolored-mes in his lower abdomen, Ji Hao¡¯s physical strength was as great as an ordinary Magus King¡¯s physical strength when he was still a Senior Magus.

    ording to Ji Hao¡¯s estimation based on theparison between himself and the other Magus Kings and Divine Magi he knew, after he became a Magus King, his physical strength could be as great as the physical strength of some peak-level Magus Kings from thoserge ns. But in fact, after the unexpected expansion of the dragon and phoenix spirit blood and the perfect Integration of the dragon and phoenix spirit blood and Ji Hao¡¯s own spirit blood, Ji Hao¡¯s physical strength now should have reached to the level of ordinary two-star Divine Magi!

    Moreover, he had aplished the first turn of the Mysterious Cultivating-Method with Nine Turns. This allowed the explosive force he could generate, his agility, pliability, defensive power and his physical strength to rise by a hundred percent. This made Ji Hao¡¯s body as tough and strong as the bodies of ordinarily three-star Divine Magi!

    "Old man, how did this happen?" Ji Hao floated in the air, pondered for a while, then finally threw out the question in his spirit space.

    Staying silent for a long while, the mysterious man¡¯s impatient, mumbling voice came from his spirit space, "It¡¯s a good thing anyway, why do you have so many questions? All in all, just like when you woke up all your meridians and Magus Acupoints back then, don¡¯t mention this to anybody, not even your Shifu!"

    "Your Shifu is indeed a reliable man, but the two brothers of his...If you don¡¯t want to be sneakily captured by them, if you don¡¯t want them to peel you, pull out your tendons, drain your spirit blood and turn you into magic pills, do not mention this to anyone... never, ever mention it to anyone! Not even a single word about this!" The mysterious man warned Ji Hao seriously, "Even though you¡¯re under my protection and not even they can see through your true body condition, you still can never tell this to anyone. If you do tell anybody...an unknown disaster woulde to you!"

    "Can I know why?" Ji Hao only felt that a bone-deep coldness surge up from his heart, subconsciously as he asked further.

    Remaining silent again for a long while, the mysterious man responded with a nd tone, "Nothing too big. The dragon-kind, phoenix-kind and humankind were one unity. Someday, the bloodline split and derived into three different kinds. The dragon-kind attained the great physical strength, the phoenix-kind attained the soul power, and the humankind attained wisdom and the great reproductive ability."

    "Now, you have done no more than trace to the beginning and attain the most original trace of the bloodline. This is not a big deal in fact. But after all, it won¡¯t do you any good if you let the others know." said the mysterious man in a low voice, "Not only this, even for those things in your lower abdomen, don¡¯t mention anything about them to anyone either."

    The mysterious man stopped talking, while Ji Hao stayed in shock for quite a while. He then quickly reached his spiritual power to his lower abdomen.

    In his lower abdomen, the number of those five-colored mes had grown to nine, and by now, these nine mes had been flipping and merging quickly. Ji Hao somehow felt that this change happened only because these mes had absorbed enough amount of essence sun fire.

    Something seemed to be hiding inside these nine-colored mes. It was nothing else but this magical thing that allowed Ji Hao to limitlessly absorb energies, life forces, and powers contained in the beast meat, magical medicines and all kinds of precious and rare herbs that he had swallowed, and to improve his body condition and physical strength.

    That so-called Bu Tian Bu Lou Magic Spell, which was given to Ji Hao by the mysterious man, seemed to be a disguise now. That spell didn¡¯t have any actual effect; what was effective was nothing else but this nine-colored me itself.

    While Ji Hao was wondering, Zhu Rong Long¡¯s voice suddenly came from the front.

    "Earl Yao, we found a big thing, and we brought it over! You have to be careful, don¡¯t let this animal hurt you!"

 Chapter 549: Making a Casual Demonstration of His Capability

    Chapter 549: Making a Casual Demonstration of His Capability

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    From hundreds of miles away, Zhu Rong Long waved his hand and threw over a golden phoenix vulture, which was screaming shrilly.

    ording to the legends, this creature had the mixed bloodline that came from phoenix and golden wing vulture, although no one knew if that was true or not. But, as a matter of fact, golden phoenix vulture¡¯s flying speed could truly be counted as top-ranked among all fierce flying beasts. A mature golden phoenix vulture had a wingspan of no greater than five meters, yet, with a slight vibration of its pair of wings, it could cover a distance of over ten-thousand miles. Golden phoenix vultures could also be extraordinarily agile and flexible, which made them extremely hard to catch.

    Being violently thrown over by Zhu Rong Long, the golden phoenix vulture let out a panicked scream and shook its pair of wings, leaving a sharp arc trace in the air. It raised a wave of afterimages, attempting to swiftly zip away from beside Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao shed across the air as his body transformed into a golden sphere of light, immediately moving in front of the golden phoenix vulture as fast as teleportation.

    "Big thing?" Ji Hao looked at this around five-meter long golden phoenix vulture in front of him. He murmured and then threw aining nce at Zhu Rong Long, who was at some distance away.

    The golden phoenix vulture pped its wings quickly, its body only faintly visible in the air. It looked like a hazy shadow while creating numerous sharp arc traces in the air, trying his best to escape from Ji Hao¡¯s chase. However, Ji Hao moved as fast as ghosts. Golden afterimages sparkled ceaselessly, and every single time, Ji Hao managed to show up right in front of the golden phoenix vulture and block its way.

    In the distance, Zhu Rong Long, Zhu Rong Hu and the over few Divine Magi were already dumbfounded. They clearly knew how difficult it was to catch a golden phoenix vulture. Earlier, these few Divine Magi all joined hands and even set up a trap, and only then with some solid efforts did they finally catch this golden phoenix vulture.

    In terms of moving speed, not a single one of them could be faster than the golden phoenix vulture.

    However, things were different for the golden phoenix vulture when facing Ji Hao. Ji Hao¡¯s body was like a dazzling stream of light, and no matter how fast the golden phoenix vulture flew all over the sky, Ji Hao could always move faster than it and block its way. Gradually, even Zhu Rong Long and the other Divine Magi couldn¡¯t see Ji Hao¡¯s move clearly. In their sights, only Ji Hao¡¯s body and tens of afterimages had been sparkling endlessly.

    "What an amazing speed!" said Zhu Rong Long in shock, "Which star did Earl Yao choose as his spirit star?"

    "The real big thing is here!" Zhu Rong Hu shook his head and growled. Which star Ji Hao chose as his spirit star was Ji Hao¡¯s personal secret, and he would never let the others know without a good reason, so no one should ask him about it.

    Zhu Rong Hu swung his hands and followed by his move, an around a hundred-meter long King Kong mantis with four sharp,rge, de-like appendages, gave a loud scream while being throwing towards Ji Hao. The mantis transformed into a ck stream of shadow in the air, roaring towards Ji Hao.

    King Kong mantis was a powerful creature, possessed great flying speed and four sharp and heavy de-feet. A mature King Kong mantis could be as powerful as a Magus King at least. With those heavy de-feet of its, even average Magus-King-level magic treasures could be chopped into pieces.

    Sensing the fierce gust of wind brought by the King Kong mantis, Ji Hao threw a kick to the golden phoenix vulture, which was screaming all the time. He kicked it far away, and then swung his hand backward, slicing his finger across the air.

    The King Kong mantis had just been beaten violently by Zhu Rong Long and the other few Divine Magi and been captured alive. It was just looking for a vent to let out the anger. Being thrown out by Zhu Rong Hu made Ji Hao be the only person in front of it. This fierce King Kong mantis let out a shrill scream, crazily wielding its four de-feet and bringing up waves of dazzling light streams, hacking right down towards Ji Hao¡¯s head.

    Within a single second, the four de-feet of the King Kong mantis waved at least ten-thousand times. The moving tracks of its de-feet were weird and twisted, and no gap could be found between the afterimages it caused. The space in front of Ji Hao waspletely blocked by the mantis¡¯s movements.

    However, Ji Hao sliced his finger across the air, and in the meanwhile, the sun power in his body gathered inward into a fist-sized, stamper-like spell symbol that flew out of his hand. A beam of fiery light started a beautiful arc in the air. Facing this spell symbol, the sharp de light streams caused by the King Kong mantis¡¯s were like unreal images. The zing spell symbol burned countless streams of de light out and violently banged against the mantis¡¯s chest.

    Swoosh! Essence sun fire suddenly burst out from the mantis¡¯s body, and instantly, the mantis was turned into a sphere of me. Within a twinkling of an eye, it was burned into a puff of smoke, blown away by a gust of wind without leaving any trace.

    Just now, Ji Hao condensed the sun power contained in his body into a spell symbol from the Nine Secret Words and added with the move of Sky-Opening, it allowed him to attack the target from a great distance away. Thisbined moveunched by him was undefendable and unbreakable. It was incredibly powerful and destructive, able to incinerate the target with a single touch. After Ji Hao had promoted himself to a Magus King, hebined the knowledge, skills and magics he had learned and created this special move. He gave this move a try just now, and it turned out to be as powerful as Ji Hao expected.

    King Kong mantis¡¯s shell was incredibly tough, and even average Magus-King-level magic treasures could barely break it. However, just now, a King Kong mantis was killed by Ji Hao easily with a spell symbol. It was not hard to imagine how powerful Ji Hao was now.

    "Oh my...what a strange move!" Zhu Rong Long¡¯s eye corners twitched while he subconsciously eximed with a low voice, "Our master chose Earl Yao to be his son-inw... it seems to be a great choice now. Even we have to spend quite an effort to break that shell of the King Kong mantis, yet Earl Yao had just destroyed it so easily!"

    Ji Hao had just broken into the level of Magus king, but he could now kill a King Kong mantis within a second; this greatly startled Zhu Rong Long. Just now, Ji Hao condensed the sun power in his body into a Nine Secret Word spell symbol, and that spell symbol released an extremely mysterious, unspeakable sense of power. When Ji Hao released that spell symbol, the world seemed to rotate along with it, which even made Zhu Rong Long feel scared.

    "There¡¯s one more big thing!" Zhu Rong Ku paused for a second as well, then abruptly shook his head and threw out a violent mountain ape, which was locked behind him.

    That violent mountain ape was nearly as powerful as a medium-level Magus King. It was over thirty meters tall, and its body was as tough as iron. Added with its iparably great strength, it could be counted as a dominator of these woods. Violent mountain apes were not smart but were wild, violent and amazingly strong. In mere terms of power, a violent mountain ape¡¯s physical power could be ten times greater than the power of a human Magus King!

    Ji Hao had asked Zhu Rong Long and his brothers to catch some big beasts to let him practice using his new power, and this violent mountain ape was a perfect one to measure Ji Hao¡¯s physical strength.

    "Great!" growled Ji Hao.

    The violent mountain ape roared towards the sky. Suddenly, the thick right arm of the ape swelled to double its size as it threw a heavy punch towards Ji Hao¡¯s head.

    Ji Hao looked at this violent mountain ape that was crazily pouncing at him, and couldn¡¯t help but be startled by the enormous body and violent power vibrations of the ape. Subconsciously, Ji Haounched the Earth-Splitting move. The sun power contained in his body gathered andpressedyer byyer, suddenly condensing into an extremely small point and sting out.

    Ji Hao threw a punch out against the punchunched by the ape. Ji Hao¡¯s fist began burning, seeming to be a golden shooting star, as it heavily banged against the ape¡¯s fist.

    Puff! The violent mountain ape was gone,pletely gone...It was evaporated!

    Earth-Splitting allowed Ji Hao to release the great power that was tens of times greater than his usual power within a single moment. As the price, all power contained in his body would consume up immediately.

    By now, his physical strength was as great as a three-star Divine Magus¡¯s physical strength and added with the Earth-Splitting move, that poor violent mountain ape was destroyed entirely within a single moment, not even managing to leave a grain of ash. The ape¡¯s enormous body was evaporated, without even raising a puff of smoke.

    A golden beam of light ejected out from Ji Hao¡¯s fist, transforming into a five-meter in square me sphere, fiercely roaring towards the ground.

    Zhu Rong Long, Zhu Rong Hu and their few brothers growled out immediately and rushed under the me sphere at their highest speed. They pulled out their weapons to fend against this sphere of me that was condensed from sun power.

    Followed by a thunderous bang, fiery light dazzled in all directions. Zhu Rong Long, Zhu Rong Hu, and their two brothers, as the famous four Zhu Rong family Divine Magi, were hit right on the chest that made their weapons fly out, making their arms shiver from numbness. They stepped back quickly and staggeringly, and only after they took a few steps back did each of them spit out a mouthful of blood.

    Ji Hao stayed silent, while the four Divine Magi stared at him as if they were staring at a ghost.

    A continuous and small cracking noise was started, along with which, countless cracks appeared on the red armors worn by the four Divine Magi.

 Chapter 550: Tit for Tat

    Chapter 550: Tit for Tat

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    On the journey back to Pu Ban city from where Ji Hao made the breakthrough, Zhu Rong Long and the other few Divine Magi had been showing extreme respect towards Ji Hao.

    Before, they were only polite to Ji Hao because Zhu Rong had sent them to be under Ji Hao¡¯smand. Because of Zhu Rong¡¯s order, they were especially polite to Ji Hao. Although they were willing to listen to Ji Hao¡¯s orders all because of Zhu Rong, and the fact that Ji Hao would certainly be Man Man¡¯s husband one day.

    Nevertheless, at this point in time, the four Divine Magi together had actually been punched away by Ji Hao, a young man, and a newly promoted Magus King. Even their divine armors that were crafted in the earthcore me for a thousand years by the top-grade Zhu Rong master craftsmen were broken by that punchunched by Ji Hao. Because of this, the four Divine Magi were sincerely convinced.

    Ji Hao was already so powerful after he became a Magus King. In the future, when he broke into the level of Divine Magi, would he be powerful enough to rival a Supreme Magus?

    Therefore, when facing Ji Hao, the attitudes of Zhu Rong Long and the other three Divine Magi had changed thoroughly. Their politeness now turned into respect andpliance, and the four Divine Magi were now extra cautious when following behind Ji Hao, same as the old time when they followed around Zhu Rong. Every single move made by them was now made carefully and cautiously.

    Ji Hao was surprised a little bit by this. Meanwhile, he started thinking about if he should beat Candle Dragon Yan and the three of his brothers up as well after he returned to Yao Mountain City.

    They returned to Pu Ban city and stayed in the Fine Jade Snow Pce. Ji Hao showered under the sunshine every day, silently absorbing the sun power to strengthen himself. Both his power and body condition had been improving at an amazing rate.

    The sun shone gloriously on the whole world, and the sun power was pure and great. Not a single star in the world could ever be mentioned in the same breath as the sun.

    When the other Magus Kings cultivated themselves every single night, they had to spend great efforts to ceaselessly extract the power of their spirit star from the massive star power released by billions of stars, then purify the spirit star power and absorb it. Unlike them, Ji Hao could float upon the clouds each noon, when the sun power was the strongest during te day, and absorb the sun power as much as he wanted for two hours. The amount of power he could attain in these two hours equaled to the power an ordinary Magus King gained through months of severe cultivation.

    The sun power in the noon was the purest, densest and thickest; not a single slight trace of impurity could be found in it. Therefore, Ji Hao didn¡¯t need to spend any efforts to purify the sun power. Instead, he could directly absorb the sun power and merge it with the spirit star power he already had, and his power would improvergely after that.

    What made Ji Hao wonder was that the nine five-colored mes in his lower abdomen had now almostbined into one. Within that multicolored me, something seemed to be slowly waking up. Each day, this mysterious thing would absorb a slight trace of Ji Hao¡¯s spirit blood, and therefore, a subtle connection between Ji Hao and this thing had been gradually built up.

    The thing surprised Ji Hao was that same as before, the great amount of beast meat and effective magic medicine he swallowed every day would all be devoured by the multicolored me, but what the me gave Ji Hao in return was now pure and strong essence sun fire!

    That mysterious thing in the me could actually turn after-world ordinary things into pre-world sun power; this was a creative power and was even against the natural rule. Ji Hao was a little unsettled about this, what treasure was it that it actually had such a nature-reversing effect?

    He asked the mysterious man in his spiritual space, but the mysterious man didn¡¯t tell him a word.

    Helplessly, Ji Hao could only keep the secret to himself, silently absorbing sun power, solidifying his foundation and improving his power every day.

    Staying and resting for a few days in Fine Jade Snow Pce, a long and resonant bell ring came from the Town Hall. The beautiful bell ring resounded across the entire Pu Ban City, and following the bell ring, Pu Ban, this great city suddenly became noisy. Large groups of people ceaselessly walked out of all pces and mansions in the city.

    Ji Hao sat on the vehicle given by Zhu Rong, dragged by twelve fire flood dragons. Eight Divine Magi and hundreds of guards followed behind him. Thisrge group of people moved slowly towards the Town Hall. Ji Xia and some Gold Crow n people were in the group as well, curiously looking around.

    In the evening, numerous groups of people wearing luxurious clothes and shining armors surged towards the Town Hall like tidewater.

    Earl and Marquis that came from different parts of the Mind walked out of their vehicles outside the front gate of the Town Hall and smilingly greeted each other. This day was not only the day of the ten-year-meeting with the human emperor, but it was also thest day of the year. Tomorrow, a new year would begin. Therefore, earl and marquis who knew each other all gave out their best wishes to their friends, and the za in front of the Town Hall was already filled up by people and suffused by the sound of talking.

    Among all those people, Ji Xia¡¯s voice was the loudest and clearest. He stood together with a few earls and marquis who were already his friends, and had been proudly saying, "My Ji Hao is already a Magus King... such a young Magus King! Among our Southern Wastnd young men, he is the first one who managed to be a Magus King at such a young age!"

    Many earls and marquis around him curiously looked at Ji Hao.

    As Ji Xia said, the sense of power released from Ji Hao¡¯s body had be especially strong and great, much greater than before when they saw Ji Hao thest time. Besides, Ji Hao was now about two inches taller than before, and when he walked, a sharp and strong vibe would be felt.

    After being purified by the essence sun fire, Ji Hao¡¯s Gold Crow me cloak had already turned purely golden. Worn on Ji Hao¡¯s body, the cloak emitted a faint golden light in the dim light of the snowing evening, making Ji Hao the most eye-catching one among all earls and marquis.

    A Magus King who was still a teenager... Many earls and marquis silently murmured Ji Hao¡¯s name in their heads for a few times.

    Inrge families or ns like Lie Mountain n and Hua Xu family, teenage Magus Kings were not rare at all, Divine Magi who were only around thirty years old frequently emerged as well. However, those elite Magi were raised by an immeasurably great amount of resources. As for Ji Hao, almost everyone on the scene knew about Ji Hao¡¯s background, that he came from Gold Crow n, a small n, and was only a Junior Magus when he first came to Pu Ban city. It had only been a couple of years since he came to Mind, but he already had be a Magus King purely with his own power!

    Compared with those ¡®prince¡¯-level elite young people in thoserge ns and families, this talent and power of Ji Hao made him seem to be even more excellent.

    The crowd abruptly split into two parts. Gong Gong Wuyou walked smilingly towards Ji Hao while fiddling with a ck bamboo flute. Wuzhi Qi and the other few men, who were wearing ck robes, followed behind Gong Gong Wuyou, looking at Ji Hao from head to toe with sharp and shining eyes.

    "Congrattions, Earl Yao. You have actually broken into the level of Magus King, haven¡¯t you?" Gong Gong Wuyou walked up to Ji Hao, smiled and said, "I¡¯m just wondering which star did you, Earl Yao choose as your spirit star? Earl Yao, you came from the Southern Wastnd, so your spirit star certainly had the nature of fire...Is it Fire Mouse? Fire Sparrow? Or Fire Snake?"

    The few stars mentioned by Gong Gong Wuyou were the weakest ones among all named stars with the nature of fire in the recordation kept by human beings; merely from the names the humankind gave them one could tell how weak those few stars were.

    Ji Hao held his hands behind his body, smilingly looked at Gong Gong Wuyou and said slowly, "Are you my son?"

    Gong Gong Wuyou instantly froze his smile, pointed at Ji Hao and yelled, "Earl Yao, Ji Hao, how dare you insult me?"

    "Ji Hao looked at Gong Gong Wuyou coldly and said, "Since you¡¯re not my son, why do you want to know which star is my spirit star?"

    All surrounding people stopped talking. Ji Hao had gone against Gong Gong Wuyou in such an intensive way; it seemed that they would truly fight till one of them was dead!

    A loud and clear series of ps came, following which, Zhu Rong Tianming split the crowd again and walked over with arge group of people.

    With a malicious smile, Zhu Rong Tianming chuckled and said, "Earl Yao, who knows? He might truly be your son!"

    The looks of all earls and marquis changed instantly. The family of Fire God from the Southern Wastnd and the family of Water God from Northern Wastnd, had these two families turned against each other in such an obvious way?

 Chapter 551: Mutual Aggression

    Chapter 551: Mutual Aggression

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Among all those earls and marquis in the surroundings, some people called Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s name with low voices.

    Ji Hao smiled, took a few step back and gave the ¡®battlefield¡¯ to Zhu Rong Tianming. Although he was Earl Yao, Gold Crow n was rooted in Southern Wastnd. And ording to the rule of the human world, Zhu Rong family was Gold Crow n¡¯s suzerain; that meant Ji Hao could never steal Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s thunder under the current situation.

    ncing at those people following behind Zhu Rong Tianming, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but pause for a second.

    Why were Lie Mountain Xu and Yi Shen both following behind Zhu Rong Tianming? Judging from their moves, they were clearly taking Zhu Rong Tianming as their leader now!

    Although Zhu Rong Tianming was the seventh son of Zhu Rong, he had no friends or contacts here in Pu Ban city, neither had shown any specialty. Lie Mountain Xu was a ¡®prince¡¯ of the Lie Mountain n, while Yi Shen was also a respectful prince from the Ten Sun Country, how could they possibly pledge allegiance to Zhu Rong Tianming?

    Lie Mountain Xu and Yi Shen sensed Ji Hao¡¯s gaze. They raised their heads simultaneously, each casting aplicated nce at Ji Hao.

    Ji Mountain Xu had anger in his eyes. Clearly, he was still mad at Ji Hao; unlike him, what contained in Yi Shen¡¯s eyes were pure hatred and malicious. Ji Hao came from Gold Crow n, only this was enough for Yi Shen to want to kill Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao smiled to both of them. He slightly cupped his hands towards them but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Gong Gong Wuyou fiddled with the bamboo flute while staring at Zhu Rong Tianming coldly.

    What Zhu Rong Tianming said just now was no different from dragging his face down and throwing it to the ground, then stepping heavily on it. Gong Gong Wuyou really wanted to curse him loudly, but couldn¡¯t do that, because he had to protect the reputation of the Gong Gong family.

    Wuzhi Qi, who now seemed to be so polite and graceful, as if he was a totally different Wuzhi Qi, put his mouth near Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s ear and murmured something with a low voice. Instantly, Gong Gong Wuyouughed and said, "Ah, I get it. Prince Tianming, how¡¯s your mother?"

    Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s pair of eyes immediately turned into two spheres of fire. He fiercely stared at Gong Gong Wuyou, shook his body and attempted to rush up.

    Lie Mountain Xu and Yi Shen made their moves simultaneously, grabbing Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s arms and stopping him from attacking Gong Gong Wuyou in front of everyone.

    Ji Hao stood aside and smiled. This was it, both of them were not kind at all. The more intensively they fought, the more would Ji Hao like it. Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s words did not sound wrong at all, but in fact, those words were extremely mean.

    To pure-blood human beings, they may not sense the viciousness contained in Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s words, but it was different to Zhu Rong Tianming. Gong Gong Wuyou asked him about his mother, but as a matter of fact, his mother couldn¡¯t sustain the great Fire God Power possessed by Zhu Rong Tianming when he was giving birth, consumed her life-force up and died.

    Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s mother was a human being, that was why she couldn¡¯t sustain the great Fire God power released by Zhu Rong Tianming.

    Gong Gong Wuyou intentionally mentioned his mother, by doing which, he was teasing Zhu Rong Tianming because half of Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s bloodline was from the humankind. He was calling Zhu Rong Tianming a ¡®bastard¡¯ without actually saying the word!

    Both the Fire God family and the Water God family were close to the humankind, but among the members of these two families, some did despise the humankind. Since the prehistorical era, the God-kind was worshiped by the humankind for a rather long period of time, and at one point of time, the humankind even worked for the God-kind as ves.

    Some princes of the God-kind, like Gong Gong Wuyou himself, regarded their pure God-kind bloodlines as especially important. They were proud, respectful, and special, considering that even a single hair of theirs would be much nobler than any of these human earls and marquis on the scene. All of this would be because their God-kind bloodlines were pure, and were passed down from the prehistorical era, from true Gods.

    Therefore, Gong Gong Wuyou could tease Zhu Rong Tianming for the half-god and half-human bloodline as much as he liked!

    If one were not from their world, it would be tough for one to understand their strange way of thinking based on bloodlines. Zhu Rong Tianming heard Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s vicious words, while those earls and marquis on the scene were mostly experienced and knowledgeable, and clearly understood the meaning behind them.

    No one said anything, neither did anyone give any orders, but together, all surrounding earls and marquis took whole ten steps back silently, clearing an empty area for Gong Gong Wuyou and Zhu Rong Tianming, broad enough for them to make a scene in it.

    Ji Hao held his hands behind his body, stood aside and stayed silent.

    This did have anything to do with him. Therefore, although the other earls and marquis could step back, he couldn¡¯t take even one step back. Even though he never liked Zhu Rong Tianming, right now, Zhu Rong Tianming represented the dominator of Southern Wastnd, and professedly, Zhu Rong Tianming started this conflict for helping Ji Hao, because of which, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t step back.

    Man Man held Ji Hao¡¯s arm, curiously looked at Zhu Rong Tianming and said, "Brother, didn¡¯t your Amma die long ago?"

    Man Man didn¡¯t understand what was truly happening. She just simply and quickly pointed out the heart-piercing fact. Gong Gong Wuyou instantlyughed three times, "he, he, he"; even Ji Xia, a simple and insensitive man, had sensed the scornfulness contained in hisughter.

    Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s face turned even darker. He threw a threatening nce at Man Man and yelled loudly, "Man Man, it¡¯s a conversation between men, you little girl shouldn¡¯t interrupt us!"

    Man Man instantly showed the whites of her eyes and snapped, "Eh? I could even interrupt when Abba was talking with other men. Are you more powerful than Abba?"

    Seeing Zhu Rong Tianming yell at Man Man and Man Man yelling back, Gong Gong Wuyouughed again and said, "Aha, so this is the difference between people who were given birth by a wife and a concubine, right, Man Man?"

    Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s badly darkened face instantly turned red in anger. Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s words were extremely insulting; he was clearly saying that Man Man was a pure-blood descendant of the Fire God while Zhu Rong Tianming was nothing but a mix-blooded bastard. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t even frighten Man Man.

    Taking a deep breath, Zhu Rong Tianming growled harshly at Man Man, "Man Man, shut up!"

    How could Man Man endure this? She had always been a happy and straightforward little girl, and would never keep unhappiness in her heart. Hearing Zhu Rong Tianming growling at her, Man Man instantly released a raging fire from her body, staring at Zhu Rong Tianming and yelled, "Why should I?! Eh?! Abba just left and now you want to bully me?! Zhu Rong Long, Zhu Rong Hu, beat him up!"

    Zhu Rong Long and Zhu Rong Hu, who were standing behind Ji Hao embarrassedly responded, nced at each other but dared not to move. It was a conflict between Zhu Rong¡¯s son and daughter. As subordinates, how could they even dare to take any move?

    "Man Man, you¡¯re wilder and wilder now. How dare you order them to attack your older brother? I should set you some rules. Otherwise, you¡¯d be more and more unruly in the future. You¡¯d humiliate our Zhu Rong family!"

    Seeing Zhu Rong Long and Zhu Rong Hu dare not to move, Zhu Rong Tianming sneered, throwing a heavy p towards Man Man¡¯s face.

    Ji Hao snorted and took a step forward. He raised his left hand andunched the Sky-Opening move, releasing a fiery stream of light and directly striking Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s left wrist. Meanwhile, heunched the Earth-Splitting move with his right fist, bringing up a dazzling beam of light, violently hitting on Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s face.

    Bang! Zhu Rong Tianming was sent flying backward by Ji Hao¡¯s fist while screaming in pain, directly flying into the thickyer of clouds and disappeared.

    "It is not your position to teach Man Man a lesson!" Ji Hao then smilingly cupped his hands towards all surrounding earls and marquis, who were all dumbfounded, and said, "Great Libation has already chosen me as Man Man¡¯s fianc¨¦. Therefore, if this little girl has to be taught a lesson, only I should be doing it. If any other dares to make any move, that would be seen as a humiliation to me, Earl Yao!"

    The surrounding area fell into an absolute silence, with only Gong Gong Wuyouughing out loud.

 Chapter 552: Bo Qiujia

    Chapter 552: Bo Qiujia

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    "Ji...Hao..."

    Zhu Rong Tianming screamed drawly and hoarsely while transforming into a fiery cloud and diving down from the sky. He was holding a heavy sword that was even as big as himself with both of his hands, hacking straight down towards Ji Hao¡¯s head.

    Ji Hao¡¯s pair of eyes shone with a dazzling golden light as he firmly locked Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s body with his eyes.

    At that moment, Ji Hao¡¯s eyes sparkled so brightly that they even seemed like a pair of golden suns. That eye-piercing light released from his eyes made people dare not to look directly at.

    Suddenly, numerous twisted, dragon-like and enormous spell symbols lit up outside the Town Hall. Next, the entire town hall and the area a hundred miles in radius around it was covered up by a great magic formation. The magic formation strengthened the ground and buildings in this area, and the ground was now covered by a dimyer of glow.

    Hao Tao¡¯s strong and resonant voice came from far away, "Who dares to act recklessly at the pilgrimage ceremony? Zhu Rong Tianming, stop now!"

    Zhu Rong Tianming grinned viciously, continuing hacking down towards Ji Hao as if he heard and saw nothing. Ji Hao had actually punched him, Prince Tianming up into the clouds. That was so, so humiliating. Thinking of this, the fire of anger instantly boosted up from his heart, and he just wanted nothing else but to hack Ji Hao straight to death.

    But of course, in front of so many earls and marquis, Zhu Rong Tianming dared not to really kill Ji Hao. But at least, he had to cut one of Ji Hao¡¯s arms off. Zhu Rong Tianming fixed his eyes on Ji Hao¡¯s right shoulder. He wanted to cut this arm of Ji Hao entirely off.

    Ji Hao sneered. He only used thirty percent of his power tounch the punch just now, which equaled to a full-power attackunched by a peak-level Magus King.

    Even though Zhu Rong Tianming was sent flying away by that punch, with his power, he wouldn¡¯t be injured. Ji Hao had already shown mercy, but Zhu Rong Tianming still wanted to continue the fight. Based on the current situation, Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to waste more time on him.

    Both of Ji Hao¡¯s hands shook swiftly like a blooming lotus. Meanwhile, all nine secret words were condensed from his power together, roaring around inside his body like fiery beads. Waves of golden light shone in his eyes from time to time while Ji Hao fixed his eyes on Zhu Rong Tianming. Next, all nine spell symbols zipped out of Ji Hao¡¯s hands simultaneously, each leaving an arc in the air.

    ¡®Lin¡¯, ¡®Bing¡¯, ¡®Dou¡¯, ¡®Zhe¡¯, ¡®Jie¡¯, ¡®Zhen¡¯, ¡®Lie¡¯, ¡®Qian¡¯, ¡®Xing¡¯!

    Each of these nine spell symbols had their own specialties; they could build connections with the universe and natural power, each containing inexhaustible power. This was the first time for Ji Hao to release all nine secret words all together. The nine fiery-shooting-star-like spell symbols started to magicallybine while flying. Atst, they transformed into a faintly visible silhouette of a giant ax, violently striking on Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s face.

    Zhu Rong Tianming wielded his long sword when he saw the ax silhouette, attempting to stop it. However, the ax silhouette, which was wrapped in a raging fire, was like a living creature. It managed to dodge Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s sword with a weirdly curved moving track, then fiercely smashed on his face. The hazy axe silhouette wasn¡¯t too powerful, yet it contained an indescribable power. The protective divine me surrounding Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s body was easily split up. The ax silhouette smashed on Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s nose, squeezing blood out of his nostrils in big streams. He was forced to look up while he was sent flying up into the clouds once again.

    Ji Hao smilingly swung his arms, then said to all surrounding earls and marquis loudly and clearly, "This is my family business, and has nothing to do with any public affairs. Lord Hao Tao, please forgive us."

    Man Man leaped up immediately and said towards the Town Hall with a sweet and soft voice, "Uncle Hao Tao, it¡¯s Man Man¡¯s boyfriend teaching her stinky brother a lesson. This has nothing to do with any government affairs, please don¡¯t me us."

    No matter what, right in front of the Town Hall and when all earls and marquis from Mind waiting for the meeting with the human emperor, Ji Hao attacked Zhu Rong Tianming twice. This could be counted as a crime that might or might not be serious.

    However, Ji Hao and Man Man called this ¡®family business¡¯...Even Emperor Shun didn¡¯t have the right to step into Zhu Rong¡¯s family business, did he?

    Hao Tao¡¯s voice came again from afar, "This will not happen again. If anyone else dares to make any trouble, don¡¯t me me for having no mercy...If anyone has family business to deal with, you shall wait until you get home. This is not the ce for you kids to mess around."

    Arge group of emperor guards wearing long ck robes walked out from the Town Hall and lined up orderly in front of the Town Hall.

    Zhu Rong Tianming fell down from the sky while roaring ragingly. His nose was still bleeding intensively. Same as the first punch, Ji Hao didn¡¯t use too many strength again. However, after the nine spell symbolsbined, some strange transformation that even Ji Hao didn¡¯t understand seemed to ur. As a consequence, the effect of that attack Ji Haounched just now was raisedrgely.

    Ji Hao silently memorized the transformation that happened to the nine spell symbols and therge ax silhouette. It seemed that the nine secret words somehow triggered some mysterious universe power and then initiated some unknown power contained in the Sky-Opening move. Under the effect of this, the attackunched with sun power turned into a physical attack that was simr to an attackunched by some kind of magic treasure.

    This transformation was rather mysterious and indescribable, and Ji Hao had to go back and look deeply into it after the ten-year-meeting.

    Zhu Rong Tianming growled ragingly, still wanting to attack Ji Hao, but the magic formation suddenly released a great pressure and disabled him from moving. Lie Mountain Xu and Yi Shen walked to him and dissuaded him with a low voice, added with the warning given by Hao Tao earlier, Zhu Rong Tianming finally swallowed his anger back down, angrily cast a threatening nce at Ji Hao, and then a nce at Gong Gong Wuyou.

    Gong Gong Wuyou sneered while fiddling with the ck bamboo flute. Wuzhi Qi, who was standing beside him, said slowly, "Good, Zhu Rong Tianming and Ji Hao are not on the same side, this is great."

    Gong Gong Wuyou slightly nodded, showing a trace of pleasure in his sneer.

    Earls and marquis started to line up in front of Town Hall ording to their serving years, power levels and ns. Each earl or marquis had an emperor guard standing with him, showing him his position.

    Every marquis was allowed to bring twenty nsmen into the Town Hall, while every earl was only allowed to bring ten people in. The other entourages of theirs all had to wait outside the Town Hall.

    Emperor guards in long ck robes exined rules to the new earls and marquis in low voices. After big half an hour, all earls and marquis lined up, took their people and walked into the Town Hall. The inner space of the Town Hall was suffused by a mist, as a great power vibration pressed on everyone¡¯s body like a giant mountain, such that ordinary Senior Magi would feel hard to move in here.

    Over ten-thousand earls and marquis took over a hundred thousand of their people and walked into the main hall, after which, the magic formation set inside the Town Hall was fully activated, creating an enormous space to contain all these people. Emperor Shun sat in the innermost area of the main hall, looking at all these people ndly with a faint smile.

    The long ceremony began.

    ording to serving years, positions and powers, some marquis stepped out of the crowd one after another in sequence. Each of them would salute to Emperor Shun, pay homages and greet him. Afterward, Emperor Shun would ask a few simple questions regarding all kinds of political affairs, and after that, the earl or marquis would present Emperor the list of offerings he brought for this ten-year-meeting.

    The number of earls and marquis in Mind had reached over ten-thousand. If every one of them had to meet with Emperor Shun face to face alone, this ceremony mightst for at least a whole month. Therefore, marquis who were qualified to step out of the crowd and stand in front of Emperor Shun and talk to Emperor Shun were carefully selected representatives. These marquis all came from most powerful ns that had the longest history, and they had all served in the human government for a very long time.

    Whole thirty-six marquis as representatives of all over ten-thousand earls and marquis met with Emperor Shun in sequence. After that, a happy music started in the main hall, as all earls and marquis found their seats and the banquet began.

    Ji Hao¡¯s seat was located near Zhu Rong Tianming. Once he sat down, a man with white outfit moved over from beside Zhu Rong Tianming.

    "Earl Yao, I am Bo Qiujia."

 Chapter 553: Calculation

    Chapter 553: Calction

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Bo Qiujia?

    People had been talking loudly in the hall while music was being yed. Maids wearing beautiful dresses that made them look like butterflies were walking around and serving all kinds of great wines and delicate dishes.

    A few senior earls and marquis brought some performers to make some sideshows for the purpose of entertainment, earning apuses of many others. The great hall became noisier and noisier, such that except Ji Hao, no other people noticed Bo Qiujia¡¯s move.

    Ji Hao raised his head, looking at Bo Qiujia closely from head to toe.

    Bo Qiujia was tall and sturdy, wearing a white robe, his long hair hung loosely on his back, wearing a pair of straw shoes. On the outside, a gale was blowing along with heavy snow, and the ground was covered up by a thickyer of umted snow. However, Bo Qiujia¡¯s pair of feet and shoes were both perfectly clean, without even a single stain on them.

    His skin was snow-white, even having a mysterious silver luster, which made him look like a silver statue, clean, pure, without being stained by any dust. His strange appearance gave him a weird, unworldly, and lifeless vibe.

    What made Ji Hao¡¯s heart beat fast were Bo Qiu Jia¡¯s pair of eyes.

    Bo Qiujia had an odd, angr face, and his pair of eyes were deeply hollowed. At first nce, his eyes seemed to be no different from the eyes of ordinary people, but if one looked closely, one would find that his pupils were dim golden in color, with dim golden streams of light rotating slowly in his pupils. It made his pupils look like a bottomless whirlpool, that could catch people¡¯s attentions anytime and be able to devour people¡¯ souls.

    Seeing Bo Qiujia move over and start the conversation, Ji Hao ndly threw out a question, "Bo Qiujia? You don¡¯t look like a Southern Wastnd man. The Southern Wastnd can never raise a man with a tender skin like yours."

    Bo Qiujia lowered his head, nced at his white and slim hands, instantly grinned and said, "Earl Yao, you¡¯re as smart as people said. With a single nce, you..."

    Ji Hao impatiently interrupted him. Such a low-level ass-kissing, it might work to those simple Southern Wastnd men, but to Ji Hao, these words were like buzzing made by flies and were pure noise without any actual meaning.

    Frankly, and even a bit rudely, Ji Hao said, "Cut the crap. Even the silliest person can tell that you¡¯re not a Southern Wastnd man. Whether I¡¯m smart or not, it¡¯s not your ce to say. As the old saying goes, only thieves and traitors would show other people excessive attentions for no reason. Just let it out, what do you want from me?"

    Bo Qiujia shut his thin lips tightly that made his lips look like a sharp pair of swords.

    He seriously looked at Ji Hao from up to down, as if this was the first time he saw Ji Hao. He remained silent for a while, then nodded to Ji Hao, slowed hisnguage speed down and said seriously, "I have been too arrogant, Earl Yao. You are a sensible man."

    Man Man held a bowl of wine and reached her head out from under Ji Hao¡¯s arm. She narrowed her eyes, looked at Bo Qiujia and said, "Ji Hao surely is a sensible man, he¡¯s smart."

    Holding the bowl up, Man Man drank the full bowl of wine straight up, then said satisfyingly. "This wine is not bad, Ji Hao, do you want some?"

    Ji Hao patted Man Man¡¯s little head and said gently, "You go watch the shows. This Mr Bo Qiujia seems to have something to say to me. Despite the fact that I truly want to punch him on the head right now, we have to be reasonable after all, right?"

    Man Man narrowed her eyes again with a fierce beam of light shing across that pair of eyes, then threw a threatening nce at Bo Qiujia and said coldly, "My seventh brother never has good people around him. Ji Hao, beat him up if you need to, don¡¯t worry..."

    Man Man turned around, grabbed Ji Xia and the other few Gold Crow n people, gulping the wine while throwing handfuls of jade coins towards the middle of the hall to those performers, who had been working very hard on their shows, from time to time. Theyughed all the time, seeming to be having some real fun.

    This ten-year-meeting was a ceremony that allowed Emperor Shun, his ministers and all those earls and marquis to stay close to each other and get to know each other. It waspletely different from regr meetings regarding government affairs. Therefore, all those earls and marquis had been quite rxed now,ughing, drinking and eating while enjoying the banquet.

    Those performers who had been performing in the middle of the hall were even happier. Some of them were spraying fireballs out of their mouths, some were ceaselessly shedding fresh petals while others brought thousands of ants, directing them to split into two armies and perform battle formations. Same as many earls and marquis, Man Man had been throwing jade coins towards these performers as rewards all the time. The ie these performers were going to make today would be enough for them to live happily andfortably for hundreds of years. Thinking of this, they worked even harder.

    All noises quieted down around Ji Hao and Bo Qiujia. Ji Hao fiddled with an exquisite three-legged wine cup that was carved out of a beautiful piece of jade while staring at Bo Qiujia coldly.

    "I don¡¯t think we¡¯re strangers." Ji Hao slightly flicked his finger. A stream of cyan mist shed across between his fingers.

    "We are indeed to strangers." Bo Qiujia sighed slightly. Just now, Ji Hao showed a special stream of power that only belonged to Yu Yu and his disciples. By doing this, he revealed his identity. Bo Qiujia slightly pped his hands, and followed his move, a hazy silhouette of a tree shed on his palm.

    "I am Priest Bo Qiujia. Nice to meet you, my friend." Bo Qiujia looked at Ji Hao seriously and said, "Prince Tianming is chosen by the Dao of nature, and should be the next human emperor. Since you, my friend, and Man Man have already decided to be each other¡¯spanion, you are Prince Tianming¡¯s family. Therefore, you, my friend, should help Prince Tianming attain the throne of the human emperor with all your power."

    "I knew this kind of trouble wille." Ji Hao sighed heavily. He conveniently put the wine cup on the long table in front of him and said, "I have beaten him up literally just now, and you are actually shameless enough toe to ask for my help."

    "Earl Yao, your wisdom impressed me." said Bo Qiujia ndly, "Prince Tianming stepped into the argument between you, Earl Yao and Gong Gong Wuyou, but at your convenience, you started a conflict with Prince Tianming in front of everyone. It seems like you have offended two princes at the same time, but in fact, you, Earl Yao, smoothly managed to keep yourself out of the real trouble...Earl Yao, you¡¯re a man with true wisdom."

    "Stop talking rubbish! If I was dumb, why would my Shifu take me as a disciple?" said Ji Hao in a nd tone, "If Zhu Rong Tianming wants something, he should fight for it himself. I will not exert my full strength for him. And, Bo Qiujia, don¡¯t try to y tricks with me... you can¡¯t afford the price."

    Bo Qiujia remained silent for a while, still not wanting to give up, and said, "Earl Yao, you are from Southern Wastnd after all. Prince Tianming is..."

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes, teasingly looked at Bo Qiujia and said, "I am from Southern Wastnd, so I have to do everything for Zhu Rong Tianming to help him attain the throne? How the hell does that work? All these earls and marquis have seen with their own eyes that I beat him up twice in public. That means I am not on his side at all. I will never help him, not even a little bit."

    Swinging his sleeve, Ji Hao continued coldly, "If he wants the throne, let him fight for it himself. It has nothing to do with me or my Yao Mountain territory, and neither has anything to do with my Gold Crow n. Our Gold Crow n is a Regius dependent n of Prince Tong Gong...You don¡¯t expect our Gold Crow n to even move a single finger to help Zhu Rong Tianming!"

    Po Qiujia smiled bitterly and said, "Earl Yao, you¡¯re indeed decisive. You have cut off all connections once after you saw me!"

    Ji Hao smiled coldly and his tone turned harsher and harsher, "Bo Qiujia, how can you be so dumb to believe that I would help you? Don¡¯t you know the name of my Shifu? How dare you even think about it?"

    Bo Qiujia remained silent for another while and said seriously, "If Prince Tianming attained the throne, your sect would be the main religion of the entire humankind, and you would be able to share the natural fortune that belongs to the entire humankind, how¡¯s that?"

    Ji Hao gave and cold and faint smile. He turned around, picked up a handful of jade coins and gently threw it out.

    "Asking somebody to act against his own interest, this is the thing that only dumbos will do."

    Bo Qiujia¡¯s look changed, but then he saw a tall, strong and handsome young man holding a wine cup, walking up to Ji Hao step by step.

 Chapter 554: Prince Gong Sun

    Chapter 554: Prince Gong Sun

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    The young man was tall and handsome, his whole body a perfect exnation of masculine beauty.

    A dense earth power was surrounding the young man¡¯s body. When he stood in front of Ji Hao, he could clearly sense the strange fluctuation of gravity.

    The air surrounding the young man seemed to be divided into countless tiny parts, and the gravity affected every tiny part, fluctuating rapidly. The gravity in every tiny part varied from great to small, from up to down, left to right. Because of the strange fluctuation of gravity, the light around the young man was even twisted a bit, making his figure hazy and hard to be caught by eyes clearly.

    The earth power was heavy and dense, and added with the tall and muscr body of this young man, it made people feel like this young man was a giant mountain rooted deeply in the ground, rough and indestructible, and could stand still till eternity.

    However, the rapidly changing gravity around the young man added an immeasurable weirdness to the mountain-like feeling, just like a mirage that one would never know whether it was real or imaginary.

    He was especially powerful, a Divine-Magus-level powerful man.

    Besides, this young man seemed to be around thirty-year-old tops. Based on the fact that he could attain such a great power at such a young age, he was definitely from some top-grade n or family, and was raised and educated with limitless resources as a future backbone of the family or n.

    "Earl Yao, this is the first time seeing you in person. Please ept my, Gong Sun Yuan¡¯s best wishes," said the young man while holding the wine cup slightly up, "The new year ising, and I wish you, Earl Yao, a good weather for the crops, a good life for your people, and a thriving future for your territory."

    Ji Hao silently wondered about the background of this Gong Sun Yuan, that series of good wishes sounded quite smooth!

    Picking up the jade wine up and pouring himself a cup of wine, Ji Hao stood up, gave aplicated nce at Gong Sung Yuan, then smilingly held the wine cup up and said, "Thank you, thank you...Forgive me for my ignorance, how should I call you?"

    Gong Sun Yuan smiled, clinked his cup with Ji Hao¡¯s cup and responded in a gentle voice, "I am Earl Ao, a prince of You Xiong Family, nice to meet you. We should meet more, my brother."

    Ji Hao¡¯s pupils suddenly shrunk to the size of the needlepoint. He clinked his cup again with Gong Sun Yuan, then emptied the cup, calming himself down with alcohol.

    You Xiong Family? Emperor Xuan Yuan¡¯s family? Gong Sun, Gong Sun, this was Emperor Xuan Yuan¡¯sst name. Gong Sun Yuan was a prince of You Xiong Family? And he possessed the title of Earl Ao?

    Ji Hao had read about Ao Mountain in a book back in the Magi Pce. It was a great mountain range near Shouyang Mountain, rich in divine metal minerals. Even since the era of the three legendary human emperors, seventy percent of the divine metal materials that were used make top-grade magic weapons in the Magi Pce, such as des, spears, and swords, all came from the Ao Mountain.

    The mines in Ao Mountain had been exploited for countless years, but the mineral resources in that area still seemed to be inexhaustible. Ao Mountain territory covered seventy percent of the Magi Pce¡¯s supply of high-grade divine metal materials. This clearly showed how rich Ao Mountain territory was.

    Gong Sun Yuan inherited the title of Earl Ao, so it was not hard to imagine how rich he was now. In addition to being rich, the armament supply of Ao Mountain territory was abundant as well. Consequently, the military force of Ao Mountain territory was a well-known elite force.

    As for You Xiong Family, since Emperor Xuan Yuan abdicated the throne, You Xiong Family people had been hiding their capacities and biding their time, barely attaching themselves to political affairs. However, as Ji Hao was pretty close to Si Xi and his son, Si Wen Ming, Ji Hao heard them talk about all strong forces among the humankind during the few banquets, and learned some secrets that ordinary human beings couldn¡¯t know.

    After Emperor Xuan Yuan abdicated the throne, You Xiong Family and the other few top-graderge ns and families were actually hidden behind the scenes by the human government as strategic reserve forces of the entire humankind and had been silently umting their powers. In the meanwhile, these fewrge ns and families were guarding several holynds of the humankind.

    Since the era of the three legendary human emperors, You Xiong Family never took part in any war between the humankind and the non-humankind. It had been countless years, and no one could tell for sure exactly how much power had You Xiong Family umted during all these years, or how many Magus Kings, Divine Magi, even Supreme Magi did they have in the family. Regarding this, even Emperor Shun probably only had a vague number in his mind.

    Only their own Master Elder, who was holding the real power, knew exactly how powerful You Xiong Family was now.

    Therefore, when facing Gong Sun Yuan, Ji Hao dared not to show any disrespect. He said to Gong Sun Yuan seriously, "You¡¯re absolutely right, Earl Ao, we should definitely meet more in the future."

    Gong Sun Yuan smilingly nodded, nced at Bo Qiujia, who was sitting beside Ji Hao, and said ndly, "Then I shall leave you with your friend here. Someday, I will certainly visit you in your territory. Please don¡¯t me me for disturbing you at that time."

    The two of them smiled and bowed slightly to each other, then Gong Sun Yuan held his wine cup and walked to a long table next to Ji Hao¡¯s. Ji Hao sat back down, narrowed his eyes, looking at Gong Sun Yuan constantly talking and cottoning up with all those earls and marquis, except for those n leaders that came from Southern Wastnd.

    "We have urate intelligence." Bo Qiujia abruptly said to Ji Hao, "Gong Gong Wuyou is very close to Gong Sun Yuan. Gong Gong Wuyou is a descendant of a God, so he can¡¯t be the human emperor. But Gong Sun Yuan is a descendant of one of the three legendary human emperors, that makes him the strongest opponent of Prince Tianming."

    "Eh? He wants to be the human emperor as well?" Ji Hao shrugged andughed rxedly, "But what have I got to do with it? Bo Qiujia, so many earls and marquis have seen with their own eyes that I beat Zhu Rong Tianming in public. I will never get myself involved in this."

    "You won¡¯t help him, will you?" Bo Qiujia asked straightforwardly, "You have personal issues with Wuzhi Qi, and back then, when you were new to Pu Ban city, you and Gong Gong Wuyou were enemies. You won¡¯t be silly enough to betray Southern Wastnd and help your enemies, will you?"

    Ji Hao fiddled with his wine cup and said ndly, "Gong Gong Wuyou can¡¯t be the human emperor, but Zhu Rong Tianming can?"

    Bo Qiujia smiled and said proudly, "Half of Prince Tianming¡¯s bloodline came from the humankind. His mother was a human being. Therefore, he surely can be the human emperor...Earl Yao, you won¡¯t truly help Gong Sun Yuan, will you?"

    Ji Hao smiled and shook his head.

    ¡®This Bo Qiujia is even more disgusting than a hundred buzzing flies. Why does he stay in here and keep talking all that nonsense over and over again?¡¯ined Ji Hao silently in his head.

    ¡®I am nothing but a small Earl. How much could I possibly help Zhu Rong Tianming in thepetition for the throne of the human emperor? And Emperor Shun is perfectly healthy, sitting right there. Howe Zhu Rong Tianming and Gong Sunyuan have started wanting his throne already?;

    "Think about my suggestion." Bo Qiujia looked honestly at Ji Hao and said, "If you are willing to help us, in the future..."

    "Stop the big talk." Ji Hao interrupted Bo Qiujia again and said, "Even if Zhu Rong Tianming attained the throne, what could he decide? To term our sect into the biggest religion of the humankind? Hehe, are you joking? Is that something that could be up to us?"

    Bo Qiujia remained silent for a while, attempting to make some further efforts to persuade Ji Hao. But suddenly, a six-meter tall strong man stood up from behind Wuzhi Qi, who was sitting in front of Ji Hao,ughed out loud and said, "Lords, these small shows are boring, why don¡¯t we have some real things?"

    The muscr man walked to the middle of the hall, yelled away the two performers who were ying catching fireballs, then drummed his own chest heavily.

    "Who wants to wrestle me to entertain our lords? Is there a strong man from Southern Wastnd who can win me in wrestling?"

    The noisy hall instantly quieted down. Emperor Shun, who was smilingly chatting with a few elderly earls and marquis, cast aplicated nce at the man.

 Chapter 555: Non-humankind Messengers

    Chapter 555: Non-humankind Messengers

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    A muscr Fire Qi Lin n man walked over, standing face to face with the strong man.

    Surrounding earls and marquis seemed had gone crazy. They seemed to have forgotten about their high positions, pping their hands and yelling loudly, trying their best to agitate the two men to y no boring wrestling and instead, fight with real weapons.

    "Wrestle? What wrestle? Pull out your swords and fight!"

    "Ha, exactly! This is the Town Hall, this ce is tough... don¡¯t worry about destroying this ce. Sword out, sword out!"

    "Move! Shed some blood! We¡¯re all decent men, wrestling is for little girls! Pull your swords out!"

    A wave of yells rose from the hall immediately. Man Man leaped up to a long table, excitedly waving her pair of arms. As her little pink hand swung, a great number of magic crystal pieces were thrown out like rain, nging against the ground and bouncing everywhere.

    "Pull out your swords, swords! Whoever survives the fight can have all these crystals! Eh? Are you both Magus Kings? Hm, how about pre-world essence fire gold?"

    Man Man took out a human-head-sized pre-world essence fire gold block and threw it to the ground. Streams of fiery light drifted out from the gold block ceaselessly, and the temperature in the main hall rose instantly. Soon, the spring-worm main hall was turned into a stove, causing sweat to pour down from the heads of those musicians and maids in big streams.

    The looks of the two strong men changed, and subconsciously, they nced at the gold block thrown out by Man Man.

    That was a pre-world divine material. In these days, divine materials were not hard to found, but pre-world divine materials could only be found in the deep void, that too in small batches. This pre-world essence fire gold might mean nothing big to a human being, but to descendants of gods like these two men, it was enough to make a powerful pre-world divine weapon.

    ng! The strong man who said that he wanted to wrestle just now pulled out his sword and pointed the sword tip towards his opponent.

    The Fire Qi Lin n warrior took a deep breath and pulled out his sword as well, raising it and pointing at the strong man.

    Shouts and yells let out by people in the hall grew louder and louder. Countless people waved their arms while shouting loudly, and gradually, the yells, apuses and stomping noises made by everyone mixed together, buzzing with the same rhythm.

    Some earls and marquis threw outrge sums of money and all kinds of treasures on the ground as the rewards to the winner.

    Even Emperor Shun grinned and pped his hands, took out a long sword that was thickly covered in strange patterns and had been releasing a strong power vibration, throwing it to the middle of the hall.

    The humankind was a martial race. At a banquet like this, if warriors stood out and started to wrestle, no matter for personal or political reasons, they could always earn apuse from everyone, and the winner could always harvest a great sum of reward.

    At the time everyone was thrilled by this, only Ji Hao silently stood up to leave the main hall and came to the corridor outside. Standing under a pir, Ji Hao took a sip of the wine from the small wine pot held in his hand, while quietly looking at therge kes of snow drifting down.

    After a short while, Si Wen Ming walked out as well with a small wine pot carried in his hand. Standing beside Ji Hao, he looked at him from up to down. The power vibration released from Ji Hao¡¯s body now became inconspicuous, while his whole body was surrounded by a faint fiery light. Si Wen Ming smiled and said, "You have already made your breakthrough, haven¡¯t you? Very strong sense of power... much stronger than ordinary Magus Kings."

    "I chose a great star as my spirit star." Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to keep that from Si Wen Ming, said, "Hm, the sun!"

    Ji Hao randomly pointed his finger at the sky. Si Wen Ming¡¯s look changed instantly as he shouted hoarsely, "You...your spirit star is the sun? When you break into Divine-Magus-level, you will have to draw the entire spirit star down and put it inside your body... That¡¯s how you be a Divine Magus... you, you...

    Ji Hao smilingly looked at Si Wen Ming and said, "Someone told me that the others will certainly think that I can never break into Divine-Magus-level if I choose the sun to be my spirit star, but he also said that it won¡¯t be a problem."

    Si Wen Ming misunderstood Ji Hao. He knitted his eyebrows, pondered for a while and then said slowly, "In this case, if it¡¯s you, then it won¡¯t be a problem."

    Pausing for a second, Si Wen Ming looked at Ji Hao and said straightforwardly, "I finally learned some ancient secrets from the Netherworld Priest. You¡¯re Priest Yu Yu¡¯s disciple, aren¡¯t you? The current cultivating method of our humankind originated from him. I assume that¡¯s why you can fearlessly choose the sun to be your spirit star, right?"

    Ji Hao spread his hands, looking at Si Wen Ming while smiling. He couldn¡¯t say that it wasn¡¯t Yu Yu who told him that, instead, it was some mysterious old freak who was hiding in his head.

    Si Wen Ming smiled and patted Ji Hao on his shoulder while letting out a long breath as he said, "I never thought that you, a little kid I brought out from Southern Wastnd back them, could actually make such a great achievement."

    Swinging his arm back and pointing at the Town Hall, Si Wen Ming grinned and said, "Don¡¯t you wanna watch the show? Gong Gong Wuyou and Zhu Rong Tianming, this is the first time they met each other, but the conflict has already started. This should be a great show."

    Ji Hao shook his head and said frankly, "Just now, I attacked Zhu Rong Tianming in front of everyone, only because I don¡¯t want to get involved in their shit...One of Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s people just asked for my help back at the banquet. Hehe, Emperor Shun is not dying, is he? He doesn¡¯t have any unmentionable disease, does he? He won¡¯t die suddenly, will he? Why are those two in such a rush?"

    Si Wen Ming remained silent for a while, then looked around. Finding the nearest few maids and guards to be all around a hundred meters away, he lowered his voice and said, "But, Emperor Shun will abdicate the throne eventually. His spirit star power has already reached a limit. If he makes a further breakthrough, he would have to abdicate the throne."

    Ji Hao looked at Si Wen Ming with aplicated expression, then said in a low voice, "Neither of those two would do me any good if they attained the throne. Uncle Wen Ming, it¡¯s better that you seed the throne."

    Si Wen Ming paused briefly, then shook his head and beganughing, and said, "You kid have got to be joking. Even though I, Si Wen Ming have made some small contributions to the humankind, there are countless talented and virtuous men out there. In terms of experience, actions, reputation and other aspects, how can I be the one?"

    Ji Hao shrugged,ughed and continued in a low voice, "It all depends on your effort. Do you remember what I said that day? A united humankind."

    Si Wen Ming¡¯s look changed suddenly. He looked seriously at Ji Hao, lowered his voice again and said, "Don¡¯t talk carelessly like that. Otherwise, we will both catch troubles. That idea of yours was indeed good, but how difficult is it?"

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t do further talking. Instead, he raised his wine pot and clinked with Si Wen Ming¡¯s wine pot. They then stood under the pir, quietly looking at the snowfall.

    After a while, a series of noise came from far away, and next, a bronze tablet hanging around Si Wen Ming¡¯s waist vibrated for a few times. Si Wen Ming¡¯s face turned slightly dark while he stroked his finger across the tablet, then said in a deep voice, "Yu n messengers? What are they doing here?"

    Within the roaring gale and falling snow, a vehicle flying in the air approached swiftly. Surrounding that flying vehicle was arge group of human flying cavalry.

    The vehicle directly flew into the za in front of the Town Hall, stopping right in front of the Town Hall.

    A few Yu n men with long robes flew out of the vehicle and silently floated in the air around five-meter high from the ground while proudly looking around.

    After quite a while, a Yu n young man in a blood-red long robe, with blood-red, glowing eyes without eyeballs arrogantlyughed out loud and began talking.

    "What a crappy ce is this? Is this the headquarters of those ignorant, barbaric creatures?"

    "Truly rubbish!"

 Chapter 556: A Letter of Challenge

    Chapter 556: A Letter of Challenge

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Everyone in the hall was agitated. All long tables set for the banquet were taken away, while all human earls and marquis stood side by side. Their hands were pressed on the hilts of their swords as they stared fiercely at the five Yu n messengers who were walking into the hall.

    The atmosphere in the hall was tense, and the fierce aura of killing released from over ten-thousand earls and marquis had nearly frozen the air. When those Yu n messengers walked into the hall, visible air-ripples vibrated around their bodies, even causing a clear jade-bottle-cracking-like sound.

    The five Yu n messengers who seemed to be proud and arrogant before turned serious and cautious upon being stared at by all these people, every one of these people having an obvious fierceness in his eyes. Their overwhelming attitudes were pressed down, and even their walking pace had be much slower and gentler.

    Ji Hao stood in the crowd, holding Man Man¡¯s little hands while staring at these Yu n messengers coldly. Just like the others, he was silently wondering the purpose of these Yu n people. It had been five years since the Chi Ban Mountain War ended, why did Yu Dynasty send their messengers over now?

    The Five Yu n messengers walked up to Emperor Shun with some solid difficulties.

    Emperor Shun sat perfectly still in his seat, calmly looking at the five of them.

    Candle Dragon Gui sat beside Emperor Shun,ughed out loud carelessly and said, "You five little kids do have some balls, haha, what are doing here? There¡¯re many ways if you want to die ... you can cut your own throats or simply drink some poisons... why do you have toe all the way here?"

    All human beings on the scene, regardless of their positions and rtionships, all of themughed loudly out, even including those musicians, performers, maids, and servants, who were hiding in the corners. At that moment, the power vibrations released from every human being¡¯s bodybined into one, pressing right down onto the five Yu n messengers¡¯ heads like a mountain, making them quiver intensively. Exquisitely crafted amulets worn by them sted out one after another, releasing countless shining spell symbols and creatingyers of light screens, shielding them inside and fending against the strong pressure that came from the outside.

    However, the n leaders of all Mindrge ns and all earls and marquis who were entitled by human emperors were gathered in here. Among all these people, the number of Divine Magi was not small at all. Among the rest who were qualified to walk into the main hall and meet with Emperor Shun, even the weakest one was a Magus King.

    At least a thousand spell symbol light explosions happened on the bodies of the five Yu n messengers in a row, creating hundreds of light screens and wrapping them firmly up. However, under the great pressure released by so many powerful human Magi on the scene, those protective magic screens broke one after another. Atst, followed by a raging growl, all five of them were pressed down, and embarrassedly ended up kowtowing to Emperor Shun.

    Instantly, the great pressure eased, and many earls and marquisughed in weird tones.

    "They kneeled!"

    "Hehe, kneeled!"

    "A bunch of pretty boys, I doubt they have backbones! I thought that they¡¯d rather die than submit. They should have simply sliced their own throats before kneeling. Then, I could give them some respect!"

    "Nonsense! Don¡¯t you know that these Yu n pretty boys fear death the most? Rather die than submit? They¡¯d actually rather submit than die!"

    Teases and taunts came over like tidewater, making the faces of the five Yu n messengers turn dark in anger. The Yu n young man with a blood-red long robe, who seemed to be the leader among the five of them, yelled out, "Do your humankind want to start a war against our entire Yu Dynasty? We came under the order of the twelve Emperors in Power!"

    The talking Yu n young men then took out a scroll with difficulty. The ck scroll cracked, and a light screen swished up into the air, on which, were twelve clear, different-colored seals, and in the middle of each seal was a glowing erect eye.

    Emperor Shun straightened his waist. This was an official letter signed jointly by the twelve Emperors in Power of Yu n, something he had to take seriously.

    In order to make a quick achievement, Dishi Yanluo, the new Blood Moon Emperor in Power, led the Blood Moon and started a massive attack on the humankind, nearly shaking the entire Pu Ban City. If all twelve branches of Yu n joined hands and deployed all their military forces tounch an all-out attack, that would be a disaster for the humankind.

    Emperor Shun raised his head and released a dense and warm power vibration, blocking the great pressure released from all surrounding earls and marquis, then said calmly and ndly, "Stand up. Since you¡¯re Yu n messengers, no need to be too polite."

    The Five Yu n messengers embarrassedly stood back up, all angrily looking at Emperor Shun.

    They didn¡¯t want to kneel and kowtow to Emperor Shun, but all those earls and marquis unreasonably forcibly pressed them down with theirbined senses of power, how could they possibly resist that?

    The Yu n young man in a blood-red robe said impatiently, "Cut the crap. Back then in the Chi Ban Mountain War, Dishi Yanluo had lost the face of our entire Yu Dynasty. A few Emperors in Power had been concentrating on their own cultivations, and didn¡¯t get the time to deal with that in recent years."

    Taking a deep breath, the young man gave a malicious grin and continued, "But three months ago, Emperor Yemo Luoye of our Dark Sun called all twelve Emperors in Power together and apportioned the me for the failure of the Chi Ban Mountain war. Atst, the twelve Emperors decided that we have to teach your humankind a lesson!"

    The Yu n young man in a blood-red robe seemed to have forgotten about the embarrassing situation of kneeling and kowtowing on the ground that he had suffered just now. He proudly raised his head and said, "You human beings are meant to be our ves. You should remind yourselves all the time that you¡¯re a lowly race and our Yu n people are the noblest creatures in the world."

    All earls and marquis were enraged by his words. Many of them intended to shout out in anger, but Emperor Shun waved his hand, temporarily calming them down.

    "Therefore, with the great wisdom of our twelve emperors, they designed a game." The Yu n young man in a blood-red robe looked at Emperor Shun coldly and said, "We will send out a million of our elites, while you send out ten-million over-average elites. There is a small world approaching this world. All people sent out by us will enter into this small world together and explore it and collect resources from it...till death!"

    The Yu n young men chuckled while looking at Emperor Shun and continued, "Till our people or your people die out in there."

    "You have to ept this life-and-death challenge, and you have to select over ten-million elite young people and send them into that small world." said the Yu n young man in a cruel tone. "You will send them to take the life-and-death challenge, send ten million people to die and to turn the wrath of our emperors away. Otherwise, we will start a full-scale war!"

    The light screen released from the scroll began burning. Within the coiling streams of smoke, twelve tall and slim silhouettes were faintly visible. "A life-and-death challenge or a full-scale war... lowly barbaric creatures, you do not have another choice." said the twelve silhouettes said together.

    The light screen then exploded, turning into streams of fiery light and dissipated. The Yu n young man in a blood-red robe took a deep breath, took out another scroll from his sleeve and said, "This is a bet, and our noble emperors have wagered a sweet price on your lives and death. You also have to give out an equal bet."

    Emperor Shun took over the scroll from which another light screen swooshed out. Seeing the first line on that light screen, all earls and marquis couldn¡¯t help but gasp deeply in shock.

    If the humankind lost, Chi Ban Mountain would be ceded to the Yu Dynasty; if the humankind won, they would be allowed to expand their territory towards the northern side of Chi Ban Mountain for one hundred million miles, and Yu Dynasty would notunch any attack on the new territory belonged to the humankind.

    "This... is, too hard!" An elderly human marquis murmured.

    Once the humankind lost the game, the Chi Ban Mountain area would be ceded away. This price was way too heavy.

 Chapter 557: Candidates

    Chapter 557: Candidates

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    The Yu n had put forward the strengths of all twelve branches to force the humankind into taking a life-and-death battle.

    Every single one of those agreements regarding this game brought up by the twelve Yu n emperors was extremely cruel. If the humankind lost, they would not only lose the Chi Ban Mountain area as an important strategic defensive line, the core area of the human society would be exposed under the Yu n¡¯s de edge. In addition to that, an enormous amount of resource would be given out.

    ording to the agreements brought up by the Yu n, if the humankind lost, only the amount of all kinds of top-grade magic crystals to be given aspensation would be equal to Mind¡¯s consumption in thest ten thousand years.

    If the humankind lost the game, a huge indemnity of defeat would press upon every human being and make them feel even hard to breathe. Not to mention ten-thousand years, the humankind wouldn¡¯t be able to rise again in the next tens of thousands of years. Because of the heavy indemnity of defeat, the humankind might even break straight down and copse.

    Emperor Shun and the group of senior ministers remained silent, looking at the light screen floating in the air with their whole bodies tightened, while sweat ceaselessly oozed out of their foreheads. Everyone was silently weighing gains and losses at this moment, should they take the challenge or not?

    If they refused to y the game and the Yu nunched an all-out attack, would the humankind be able to withstand it?

    If they agreed to y the game and send ten-million elite young people into that so-called small world, and if they lost, the humankind would also suffer a grave harm. Ten-million over-average elites, what did ¡®over-average¡¯ mean? One couldn¡¯t send ordinary Junior Magi, or Novice Magi to take Yu n¡¯s challenge, could they? Those young people needed to be at least at the peak-senior-level to y this game.

    In allrge ns in the Mind, peak-level Senior Magi were considered as backbone forces, especially young people who managed to reach this level at young ages. Those young people were all regarded as the futures of their own ns, and had been epting the best educations provided by their ns. Their nsmen would be so sad if they lost even a single one of these young people.

    Yu Dynasty requested the humankind to carefully select ten million young people to take the challenge. Since they dared to bring up this challenge, apparently, they were rather confident. Which n should those ten-million elite human beings be selected out from? Or, which n should send a few more young people and which n should send a few less?

    This was just like deciding who should die, as the probability of survival was no bigger than thirty percent, or even smaller.

    Which n would be willing to send their elite young men, who were educated with limitless resources, to die? Not a single n leader or elder would be willing to do this.

    "Another thing, our emperor said that a few people have to be in the game." The Yu n messenger in a blood-red robe proudly looked at Emperor Shun and continued to bring up more requests. He took out a blood-red leather scroll, flicked his finger and a blood-red light screen swooshed up into the air. Next, lines of names emerged from the blood-red light screen.

    The first name belonged to no one else but Ji Hao. Earl Yao, Ji Hao.

    On Ji Hao¡¯s name, the Yu n people had put a huge blood-red cross in a fierce handwriting style. Judging merely from this huge cross, one could easily tell that how many of those Yu n people had been thinking about Ji Hao, and how many of them wanted badly to chop him into pieces.

    Thinking about it, in the Chi Ban Mountain war, Ji Hao had stolen a great show. He extorted Di Family and nearly drained them, then ughtered countless elite warriors of the Qian Family in Evil Dragon Bay with the sword formation. He even made the Nether Moon, who confidently rushed over to earn some credits, suffer a pretty severe harm.

    After the war, because of the contribution he made, Ji Hao earned the title of Earl Yao at the age under twenty, and gained an enfeoffed territory that had a radius of a million miles. His territory was more than a hundred times bigger than ordinary earls¡¯ territories. That territory of his was earned upon countless dead bodies of the non-humankind; that noble title of this was attained with the blood of the non-humankind.

    Therefore, reasonably, Ji Hao became the most wanted one on the killing list of the non-humankind.

    "Earl Yao, Ji Hao, and the few teammates of his, they have to be in the game." With a trace of coldness and cruelty, the Yu n messenger sneered and said, "By the way, I have already thrown three-million jade coins into the death pool back in Liang Zhu City. I bet that kid can¡¯t make three days in the small world."

    Ji Hao snorted coldly.

    The Yu n messenger heard Ji Hao. He turned around, fiercely red at Ji Hao and asked, "Are you Ji Hao?"

    Ji Hao walked out of the crowd, looked at the Yu n messenger, sneered and responded, "You bet I can¡¯t make three days? Why don¡¯t you y the game as well, let¡¯s get into that small world and have some real fun, how¡¯s that? Let¡¯s find out if you¡¯re going to kill me, or will I ughter you just like butchering a pig!"

    The erect eye in between the Yu n¡¯s eyebrows suddenly opened. A dense stream of blood-red light was rotating inside that blood-red erect eye. Meanwhile, a prehistorical and violent power vibration swooshed out of it, transforming into a few hazy, gigantic beast silhouettes, roaring behind the Yu n young man.

    The Yu n messenger licked his lips with his scarlet tongue, thenughed out loud excitedly, "I can¡¯t say for sure that I¡¯ll be in the game because too many people want to be in it. But if I have the chance to y the game, I will certainly chop off your head myself."

    "Remember my name, I am Pi Chitian, a direct descendant of the noble Red Sun. The supreme Red Sun gifted us a nature of killing and violence. What I like the most is crushing you ignorant, barbaric creatures bit by bit."

    "Pi Chitian, I¡¯ll remember you!" Ji Hao turned to Emperor Shun and continued loudly, "Emperor Shun, since they have already brought it up, me and my people will y the game. As long as Emperor Shun can make sure that no ident will happen to my territory when I¡¯m away for the game, me and my people will take the challenge!"

    Under Ji Hao¡¯s name were the names of Man Man, Shaosi, Taisi, Feng Xing and Yu Mu.

    Yu n people had done effective intelligence work. Clearly, they had spies inside the humankind. Otherwise, how could they possibly know who fought side by Ji Hao¡¯s side during the Chi Ban Mountain war,?

    Pi Chitian let out a creepy serious ofughter and said, "Earl Yao, Ji Hao, you can bring more of your people; because this time, our bonus is plenty. Killing one of your Magus Kings can earn us a ¡®blood-strengthening pill¡¯ to purify our bloodline; killing one of your Divine Magi can earn us a ¡®spirit-condensing pill¡¯ to strengthen our soul."

    "The more, the better... the more, the better. You can feel free to bring more strong people in." Pi Chitian was even trembling slightly because of the excitement, all three of his eyes shining dazzlingly as he continued, "In fact, ten-million people was only a bottom-line. We don¡¯t care how many people you send in, the more, the better. The more people you send in, the more satisfying the killing will be, and the more reward we will gain!"

    Ji Hao¡¯s heart slightly sank. He looked at Pi Chitian, snorted and said, "You¡¯re confident, aren¡¯t you?"

    Pi Chitianughed in a creepy and hoarse voice, shook his head but didn¡¯t answer Ji Hao¡¯s question. Instead, he turned to Emperor Shun and said, "Earl Yao Ji Hao, Si Wen Ming, Huaxu Lie, Lie Mountain Kang...all newly emerged, talented elites of your humankind! They all have to be in your game. Otherwise, our Yu Dynasty would send out armies to sweep across the entire Pu Ban city and destroy your civilization thoroughly. Regardless of the cost and price, we would destroy you!"

    Si Wen Ming walked out from the crowd, said, "Good, you want to fight, then it will be a life-and-death fight!"

    Huaxu Lie, Lie Mountain Kang, and some other young armymanders who fought side by side with Ji Hao in Chi Ban Mountain War and were awarded a noble title after the war, walked out of the crowd one after another, standing beside Ji Hao in a straight line.

    Emperor Shun narrowed his eyes and abruptly said, "Good, after this life-and-death game, in ordance of the rankings based on the numbers of non-humankind beings you have killed, the top-three people will be able to seed to the throne of the human emperor."

    Once Emperor Shun said this, an uproar was raised instantly in the great hall. Countless people began yelling and shouting with their faces and ears flushed with excitement.

 Chapter 558: Shifuâ€™s Homegate

    Chapter 558: Shifu¡¯s Homegate

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Emperor Shun¡¯s words were unanimously approved by those n elders.

    Human emperors, what kind of people were qualified to be human emperors? Not only the ones with powerful families or ns, but they also needed to have a reputation that was great enough. They had to be virtuous people and had to have made an abundant contribution to the humankind.

    Only the ones who could earn support from most of the human beings in this world could be human emperors!

    Yu n¡¯s challenge was a major threat to the entire humankind. The people who took this challenge, ughtered the million Yu n elites and won this fight, earned a thousand years of peace for the humankind. They should be qualified enough to sit on the throne of the human emperor.

    Emperor Shun¡¯s words ignited all people in the hall, and also earned everyone¡¯s support. Many people offered to send those elite young people in their ns who were carefully cultivated, to join the fight, and to make their contributions to the humankind by killing those damned non-humankind beings.

    Pi Chitian and the other Yu n messengers were happy to see and hear this. They nodded delightfully, moring that their Yu n would only send out a million elites, while the humankind could send as many elites as they want, to die. Ten million, twenty million, thirty million, no matter how many people the humankind sent to join the fight, those one-million Yu n elites would eventually win.

    The meeting wasn¡¯t over yet. n leaders, elders and those marquis and earls were still running an intense discussion regarding how many people should they send out to the fight, and what kind of people should be sent out. Ji Hao had already rushed back to Yao Mountain City.

    ording to Pi Chitin, it was still over a year until that small world made contact with this world. At that time only would people be able to open a portal and enter into that small world.

    Within this year, Ji Hao had to be well prepared. He had to improve his own power as much as he could. Meanwhile, he also needed to improve the powers of his teammates as much as possible. The Yu n had already named them as participants of the game. Therefore, Ji Hao had to try his best to make sure that his friends and himself could return alive.

    Fiery clouds rolled in the air, carrying the vehicle flying swiftly toward Yao Mountain. Ji Hao narrowed his eyes while countless thoughts popped in his head. He went through all resources and secret magics he had, thinking about how should he improve the powers of his friends and himself within the time span of over a year.

    Ji Hao wasn¡¯t concerned about his own survival. Even though his enemies would be elite warriors of Yu Dynasty, he still believed that he could live.

    What concerned him were his friends, Man Man, Shaosi, Taisi, Feng Xing, Yu Mu. Man Man had a great father while Shaosi and Taisi had a powerful Shifu, that if any real danger happened to them, they should be able to save their own lives. But Feng Xing and Yu Mu weren¡¯t like them. Ji Hao silently determined his mind, that even if it were the cruelest methods, he had to turn Feng Xing and Yu Mu into Magus Kings as soon as possible. Additionally, he had to improve their powers as quickly as he could.

    "Hao, are you really going to risk your life and fight those monsters?" In the vehicle, Ji Xia crossed his arms before his chest, frowningly looked at Ji Hao and asked, "Since they dared to make this so big, they are either especially powerful, or they will y some dirty tricks. Are you truly going to y their game?"

    "I have to!" Ji Hao looked at Ji Xia and said honestly, "If I don¡¯t go, those monsters will start a full-scale war. Once the war started, regardless of the result, many people would die. If I don¡¯t go, not only would the non-humankind hunt me, even the humankind would never let me live."

    Ji Xia knitted his brows again. Wasn¡¯t that right?

    The non-humankind mentioned Ji Hao by the name and said that he had to be in the game. If Ji Hao didn¡¯t show up, the non-humankind would certainly send out assassins to hunt Ji Hao. And if Ji Hao refused to y the game and gave the non-humankind an excuse to start the full-scale war, the humankind would never forgive Ji Hao.

    Ji Xia looked at Ji Hao¡¯s maturing face, seriously nodded and said, "You¡¯re right, you have to go. Our Gold Crow n men are never afraid of death. If they want to y a life-and-death game, we shall y with them, Abba will be with you..."

    Ji Hao waved his hand, looked at Ji Xia seriously and said, "Abba, guard Yao Mountain City well for me. All the few friends I trust and myself will not be in the city for a while. If you don¡¯t guard this city for me, I¡¯m afraid that some people might reach their hands to it."

    Ji Xia stopped talking, lowered his eyelids and pondered for a while. He then nodded heavily and said, "You areing back alive!"

    Ji Hao looked at Ji Xia,ughed loudly then said, "Don¡¯t worry, Abba. I will certainlye back alive."

    Yao Mountain City was Ji Hao¡¯s city, Ji Hao spent great efforts on it. Except Ji Xia, he wouldn¡¯t trust the city with anyone else. Ji Xia also understood that Ji Hao and all his trustworthy friends would be in the life-and-death fight, then who could take care of the city other than himself?

    "We should send some people to bring Amma and those nsmen here." Ji Hao looked at Ji Xia and said, "Yao Mountain City is a great ce. The defense is strong and the condition is much better than Gold Crow n. Let¡¯s bring the ancestral temper and altar over as well. Yao Mountain territory is vast and it¡¯s a nice ce to raise people."

    Ji Xia frowned, seriously pondering upon Ji Hao¡¯s suggestion. After quite a long while, he slowly nodded and said, "That...won¡¯t be easy. So many nsmen, such a long distance, the journey¡¯s gonna be quite risky. We can talk about ancestral temper and altarter, let¡¯s get a batch of nsmen over at first. You¡¯re Earl Yao now, so you should have some directly-rted nsmen in here with you."

    Neither of them said any more things during the rest of the journey.

    From a great distance, Ji Xia and those Gold Crow n nsmen saw the nine ancient Gold Crows floating upon Yao Mountain and eximed out.

    Their eyesight was a lot better than before, and even from a long distance they could directly sense the prehistorical, great power released by the nine Gold Crows. The power released from the nine Gold Crows was thousands, tens of thousands of times greater than the power released by Gold Crow skeletons back in the secret mulberry woods in Gold Crow n.

    "Great treasures! If those children in our n could all cultivate under those, their powers would grow much more rapidly." Ji Xia excitedly waved his arms and said, "We have to get tens of thousands of those kids in our n here. Hao, do you actually own these great treasures?"

    Ji Hao smilingly pointed his finger at the tall city wall of Yao Mountain City and said, "Abba, not only these ancient Gold Crows, this Yao Mountain City has its own powers too!"

    As Ji Hao introduced the functions of this city to Ji Xia, the fiery cloud quickly reached above Earl Yao¡¯s mansion, descended from the air andnded on the ground.

    Shaosi, who was surrounded by Candle Dragon Yan and the other few Divine Magi, walked quickly over. Seeing Ji Xia, Shaosi smiled happily at first, then grabbed Ji Hao¡¯s hands and said, "Ji Hao, there¡¯s a...man, who has the same sense of power as brother Po. He¡¯s been waiting for you in here for quite a while. He said that he came from your sect, and knows that a trouble wille to you in a year. He came to bring you a few things under an order."

    Ji Hao paused for a second, and thenughed out loud.

    Was that a brother sent by Yu Yu?

    Worthy of being his dear Shifu; he just returned from Pu Ban City and Yu Yu had already known that he had caught a trouble, and sent a brother to help.

    Ji Hao held Man Man and Shaosi¡¯s hands, hurriedly walking to the middle of the main hall. He cupped his hand and bowed to a middle-aged man, who was wearing a white robe and sitting in the hall, and asked, "Brother, may I ask your name? Please forgive me for not knowing your title."

    The slim middle-aged man, who had been releasing a strong Qi of Dao, smilingly stood up, cupped his hand and bowed back to Ji Hao, and said, "I am Xuan Du. Under my Shifu¡¯s order, I came to bring you, my brother, a few pieces, to prepare you for what¡¯sing."

 Chapter 559: Treasures Presented by Xuan Du

    Chapter 559: Treasures Presented by Xuan Du

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Xuan Du was a thin man and had a clear stream of Qi coiling around his body. He seemed to be humble and natural, staying away from all worldly affairs. Every single move made by him was so natural as if he and nature were a unity. Even the finest movements could fit the Dao of nature, bringing people a sense of beauty,

    ¡®This brother can only be even more powerful than brother Po.¡¯ thought Ji Hao as he was shocked silently, then hurriedly saluted to Xuan Du and greeted him.

    Xuan Du greeted Ji Hao back smilingly, then turned his palm over. Two fist-sized stampers rolled out from his sleeve along with streams of glow. He didn¡¯t do much small talk, only said straightforwardly, "Brother Ji Hao, please take out the mountain and river stamper."

    Ji Hao paused briefly, then a clear stream of mist swooshed out of the spot between his eyebrows. From within this mist, the mountain and river stamper flew out along with a splendid glow.

    Each of the three stampers released a splendor glow that lit up the entire main hall. All three stampers buzzed intensively as if they could sense each other. Ji Hao clearly sensed a trace of desire from the mountain and river stamper that had already made a connection with him.

    "This is the void stamper," said Xuan Du while pointing at one of the two stampers, which was entirely yellow, and had a seemingly boundless sphere of gray mist swiftly rotating in it. Xuan Du smiled and continued, "And this is the star stamper... these two stampers and the mountain and river stamper are actually a unity. Back then, when time itself was new, and the treasure was still forming, a conflict forcibly split it into three."

    Sighing slightly, Xuan Du said to Ji Hao, "Brother Ji Hao, you are especially lucky. The mountain and river stampernded in that Priest Hua¡¯s hands, and even my Shifu thought that the three parts of this Heaven and Earth stamper could nevere together again. But no one ever thought that you, my brother, could actually attain it."

    Rubbing his hands, streams of soft light came out from Xuan Du¡¯s hands. Next, tens of thousands of silver glowing blooms flew out. The soft light streams of those glowing silver blooms surrounded the three intensively shaking stampers and rolled them up. Next, the three stampers quickly approached each other and simultaneously transformed into a dazzling sphere of light, merging into one.

    "Just return to the original form, what are you waiting for?" said Xuan Du in a deep and strong voice. At the same time, a muddy stream of purple mist swooshed out from a cbash that was carried on Xuan Du¡¯s back, transforming into a waterfall-like stream. It surged into the sphere of light transformed from the three stampers.

    Thunder sounds could be heard. Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit slightly shook, and instantly, he sensed an extremely strong, heavy, yet especially mysterious and flexible power vibration. The dazzling light dimmed down, and floating quietly within the dim light in front of Ji Hao was a fist-sized stamper. The upper part of the stamper was square in shape, while the lower part was round. Surrounding the stamper were countless hazy silhouettes of mountains and rivers that had been sparkling, while an enormous beast of Chaos silently entrenched upon the stamper.

    Even without being activated by Ji Hao with his own power, this stamper could absorb the great natural power automatically. The power from earth meridians, the power from rivers, the power from stars in the sky and the power from the surrounding void all transformed into visible, colorful streams of glow, being ceaselessly absorbed by the stamper.

    As the stamper was absorbing powers from the surrounding environment, the air in the entire main hall started rotating slowly. The air seemed to be sticky like liquid silver, and everyone¡¯s body and soul were both sealed by the strong power suffused in the air, making them unable to move. Everyone in the main hall felt like being forcibly and constantly twisted and rolled by a power in the air along with the ¡®breath¡¯ of the Heaven and Earth stamper.

    It was like being in a deep nightmare, and even Ji Xia, who had merged with the spirit power-inheriting beak of an ancient Master Supreme Magus, and Ji Hao, who had an amazing potential, couldn¡¯t move, not even a little finger. His body was frozenpletely, and even his thought was sealed by the invisible power released from the stamper. It made him feel deeply confused and lose control of his body, unable to react to things that were happening around him.

    "This Heaven and Earth stamper can control the air, gather great powers from stars, the earth, mountains and rivers." Xuan Du looked at this splendidly glowing stamper and praised sincerely, "It wouldn¡¯t make any strong effect if you directly smash your enemy with it, but it can gather immense powers from nature. You can set all kinds of trapping and besieging magic formations with it, or trigger all kinds of inhibited powers of it. Among all world-apanying spirit treasures, this Heaven and Earth stamper can be counted as a top-grade one."

    Ji Hao¡¯s heart instantly drummed.

    When he attained the mountain and river stamper from Priest Hua, Yu Yu only mentioned that the mountain and river stamper was a top-grade piece among all after-world natural crafted treasures. But the three stampersbined into one and reformed into the original form of the Heaven and Earth stamper, turning out to be a world-apanying spirit treasure. Moreover, it was actually a top-grade one among all world-apanying spirit treasures!

    The Immemorial Sun Streamer was also a world-apanying spirit treasure, good at killing and direct attack. Even with Ji Hao¡¯s power, the streamer could be activated and threaten the lives of Divine Magi. The direct attacking effectiveness of the Heaven and Earth stamper wasn¡¯t outstanding, but merely the sense of power released from it could disable Divine Magi like Ji Xia, Zhu Rong Long, Candle Dragon Yan from controlling their bodies. Apparently, the Heaven and Earth stamper was incredibly powerful in trapping and sealing.

    The stamper and the Immemorial Sun Streamer wereplementary to each other. The Heaven and Earth stamper could trap and weaken the enemy, while the Immemorial Sun Streamer could then kill them: this was a perfectbination of defense and attack.

    "Thank you, brother Xuan Du." Ji Hao bowed deeply towards Xuan Du, then delightfully waved his hands towards the Heaven and Earth stamper.

    The mountain and river stamper had already made a connection with Ji Hao. After the three stampers had rbined, the primordial spirit mark Ji Hao left in the mountain and river stamper didn¡¯t disappear. On the contrary, it was strengthened by a hundred times by the grey-purple mist released by Xuan Du. Therefore, the Heaven and Earth obediently flew back into Ji Hao¡¯s forehead, floating in front of his primordial spirit and quietly gathering powers.

    "We¡¯re brothers, no need to thank me." Xuan Du smilingly waved his hand at Ji Hao and said, "Uncle Yu Yu is charged with an important task and can¡¯t manage toe by personally. If I let the others bully you, my Shifu would be ashamed."

    Untying the silk string tied around his chest, Xuan Du put down the three-foot and six-inch long, golden-purple cbash carried on his back, handed to Ji Hao and said, "This is a magic-pill-concocting-cbash. My Shifu crafted it with a genuine effort and used to carry this cbash everywhere. Brother, you can simply put all kinds of magical herbs into this cbash, and it will automatically concoct raw herbs into magic pills with all kinds of effects, such as detoxifying or healing pills."

    Measuring the heavy golden-purple cbash with his hand, Ji Hao reached his spirit power into the cbash. After scanning through the inner space of the cbash, he was slightly shocked.

    A mountain-huge pile of rare herbs was left in the cbash, while huge amounts of grey-purple mist coiling around each other, shing with each other and constantly letting out purple heaven fire. Meanwhile, numerous magic pills popped out like frying beans.

    Over ten-thousand thumb-sized, golden, glowing magic pills were already concocted, each pill wrapped in a purple mist. Ji Hao scanned these pills with his spiritual power and found that every single pill was thickly covered in spell symbols and strange patterns and was especially heavy, containing great power.

    Besides, on the surface of each magic pill was the name of the pill written down in an ancient style of calligraphy, such as ¡®soul-purifying detoxifying pill¡¯, ¡®bad-luck-eradicating life-prolonging pill¡¯, ¡®all-purpose dragon and tiger pill¡¯, etc. ording to Po¡¯s learning experiences, pills contained in the cbash were all extremely powerful magic medicine, that could even bring the dead back to life.

    Before Ji Hao came out of the great surprise, Xuan Du took out a small jade box from his sleeve.

    He cautiously stroked the box, then handed this fist-sized small box to Ji Hao and said, "This is ¡®Chaos sword box¡¯ crafted by our second uncle himself. It contains a flying sword in it, which is extremely powerful. This box is a pure weapon of killing, and once you put it to use, even the natural peace would be harmed. You can only use it to deal with emergency situations and to save your life, but can never rely on its power and start a massacre with it."

    Ji Hao paused briefly. ¡®That second uncle has sent a treasure too?¡¯

    ¡®My Shifu, Yu Yu, and his two brothers, are they preparing to join hands and kick those monsters¡¯ asses? Wouldn¡¯t that too bullying?¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    But then, Xuan Du took out a fist-sized small bag, handed it to Ji Hao and began exining to him carefully.

    Ji Hao instantly realized that Yu Yu and his two brothers were indeed going to join hands and bully those monsters.

 Chapter 560: Marriage

    Chapter 560: Marriage

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Xuan Du left quickly after he gave Ji Hao the few treasures. Although Ji Hao tried very hard to ask him to stay a bit longer, he only stayed for a little while, had three cups of tea and tasted a few lotus seeds picked up from theke of purple liquid, then transformed into a fresh gust of wind and stormed away.

    It seemed that Yu Yu and his brothers were indeed busy, but Ji Hao didn¡¯t know what they were busy with.

    Ji Hao put all those things Xuan Du brought in safe ces, especially that Chaos sword box, which he kept with himself. ording to Xuan Du, Ji Hao¡¯s second uncle collected the fierceness from five types of pre-world essence metals. He then collected some pre-world chaotic power from nine secret ces that contained the most extremely fierce powers in the world, and after that, he put these materials into the strong gale in outer space. After crafting for a thousand years, he finally got this chaotic sword box done.

    This chaotic sword box had a terrifying killing vibe, which made it iparably dangerous. It naturally had a fierce power, and Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even touch it with his primordial spirit because, with a single touch, this box could destroy his primordial spirit. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t build a connection with this box by using his primordial spirit power. Instead, he could only control the box with special spells and hand motions.

    This box was a dangerous weapon, and it was created purely for killing. Ji Hao dared not to be even slightly careless with it, as Xuan Du had warned him that if he were ever injured by this Chaos sword box, he wouldn¡¯t even have the time to heal himself. So he had to be extra careful and cautious with it.

    Ji Hao put the things contained in the small bag into the space ring he snatched from Polo Si. Contained in that small bag were a great number of treasures and weapons, such as tens of thousands of powerful one-time usable jade talismans, and hundreds of thousands of thunder or fire bombs made with all kinds of secret materials. Supplies contained in the small bag were more than enough for Ji Hao to fight a great scale war.

    In addition to all this, many good tools were also contained in the small bag. When used properly, those tools could save lives easily.

    Even the small bag itself was a magic treasure. The bag was called ¡®cloud bag¡¯. Although it didn¡¯t have any actual attacking power, its owner could store enough amount of water in it. Once it was triggered, it would release a dense mist that could cover an area with a radius of ten-thousand miles to block the enemies¡¯ eyesight. Within the mist released from the cloud bag, even spiritual powers would be disabled. Therefore, the small bag was a perfect treasure for escaping.

    Since the bag could release mist as long as it had water stored in it, Ji Hao wondered if he could mix the strongest Magi Pce poison in water and store the water in the small bag.

    Thinking of the effects of the poisonous mist, Ji Hao could only chuckle in front of Xuan Du but dared not to tell Xuan Du his thoughts. He could tell that Xuan Du was a really moral person, and it would be not appropriate to talk about killing and hurting people in front of him.

    Once Xuan Du left, Yao Mountain City became boisterous.

    Shaosi told Ji Hao about her request, which truly interested him. Feng Xing and Yu Mu were fanning the mes while Man Man rushed straight out ahead of everyone. No one had ever said anything to Taisi, who was the main character of this whole event. Ji Hao changed into a luxurious outfit, took arge group of people and started visiting his people.

    In his Yao Mountain territory, Ji Hao and his people visited every family that had young girls who were kind and honest, and decent looking enough, and brought many betrothal presents to each family. Elders from all towns and viges in Yao Mountain territory came out and joined Ji Hao, visiting all those families along with Ji Hao.

    Those people who saw Ji Hao abruptlying to their homes were all frightened badly, quivering intensely while wondering what kind of trouble hade to them. But after Ji Hao exined his true purpose, those people instantlyughed out loud in happiness, then delightfully dressed their girls up and sent them into Earl Yao¡¯s mansion.

    Ji Hao made this pretty clear ¡ª Shaosi was one of the two firstdies, while Taisi was Shaosi¡¯s elder brother, the only blood-rtive Shaosi had in this world. He also was thest male of his race, the Netherworld kind. Taisi was Shaosi¡¯s brother, which made him Ji Hao¡¯s brother too. As Taisi was Earl Yao, Ji Hao¡¯s brother, he could be considered as half an owner of Yao Mountain territory.

    Ji Hao and Taisi would both go to the life-and-death game one yearter, and no one knew if Taisi could manage to return to Yao Mountain City alive. However, if he died, the Netherworld kind¡¯s bloodline would be extinct, and that couldn¡¯t happen! Therefore, Ji Hao visited the families of those young girls by himself to talk about Taisi¡¯s marriage.

    Earl Yao, Ji Hao visited himself to bring up proposals of marriage, and he promised that the families of those girls who were willing to marry Tiaisi could move into Yao Mountain City. Besides, if those girls had children with Taisi, each of their children would be able to gain an independent territory from Yao Mountain territory to live and build his or her own n!

    This was such a sweet offer. All those people were ves a couple of years ago, purchased by Ji Hao from the ve market in Pu Ban City. Why would they ever reject this great offer?

    Not to mention the independent territory, to these people who had been living lowly lives, only the fact that they would be allowed to move into that safe,fortable and magnificent Yao Mountain City would be considered as a great fortune. Moreover, once their daughters or sisters married Taisi, they would be direct rtives of Earl Yao!

    Soon, numerous well-dressed, pretty girls were sent into Earl Yao¡¯s mansion.

    Ji Hao specially enclosed arge area of Earl Yao¡¯s mansion that was located near the backyard to amodate these girls.

    Taisi hadn¡¯t heard a word about all this. Instead, he had been circling around his bone altar day and night, incanting spells and doing his spooky dancing. He was constantly building connections with devil gods and quickly improving his own power with all kinds of secret magics that belonged to Candle Dragon n.

    A while ago, when he ughtered a great number of Hua Water warriors, Taisi was gifted with the power of a devil god and had already reached the peak-Senior-level. By now, while Ji Hao was arranging his wedding, he had somehow drawn a trace of spirit star power and merged it with his body with the help of an unknown devil god.

    A purely dark stream of star power that had been releasing a strong sense of death and could make people feel extremely unconfortable by simply looking at it descended from the air, roaring into Earl Yao¡¯s mansion. From Taisi¡¯s room, waves of scary ghost cries came out, following which was Taisi¡¯s hysterical, crazyugh.

    "Shaosi! Shaosi! Sister! Sister! I¡¯m a Magus King! I¡¯m a Magus King! I¡¯m finally as powerful as Abba and Amma!"

    Taisi, who was wearing a ragged shirt, whole body wrapped in a negative power and looking just like a ghost, rushed up to Ji Hao and the others while madly waving his arms. He stood in front of the well-decorated gate of the main hall of Earl Yao¡¯s mansion, facing his hundreds of mothers and fathers inw, and screamed towards Ji Hao, "Ji Hao! Shaosi! Haha! I¡¯m a Magus King! You know about my spirit star? That¡¯s the..."

    Ji Hao and Shaosi rushed up simultaneously and covered Taisi¡¯s mouth.

    ¡®You bastard, how can you yell out the name of your spirit star in front of so many people?¡¯ined Ji Hao in his head.

    Taisi struggled as hard as he could, wanting to shout out to share his happiness of achieving the breakthrough. However, Ji Hao and the others had brought him a genuine ¡®surprise¡¯, which made him terrified!

    "The bridegroom is here! Good, good, bring all Taisi¡¯s brides! Oi, oi, Elder Candle Dragon, you can handle the wedding!" Ji Hao covered Taisi¡¯s mouth with his hand while yelling to Candle Dragon Gui, who was standing outside the frontal gate with a great grin on his face.

    "Yu Mu, drug!" Shaosi yelled loudly and clearly. Yu Mu¡¯s eyes instantly curved into a pair of lines. He ran over with his tiptoes and thrust a thumb-sized, pink-colored pill into Taisi¡¯s mouth.

    "Taisi...you¡¯re thest male of our Netherworld kind! We are going to y a life-and-death game and you still have one year before that. You will make at least a thousand babies within this year, and those babies will be the future of our Netherworld kind! It might be hard, might be exhausting... but this is your responsibility!" Shaosi looked at Taisi and said with a pair of watery eyes, "Think about Amma and Abba, think about all those uncles, aunties, grandpas, grandmas... the future of our Netherworld kind is all counting on you! Taisi!"

    Taisi confusingly looked around, but suddenly he realized that something terrible was going to happen.

    "He...help!" Taisi started screaming.

 Chapter 561: Mr. Crow Upgrading

    Chapter 561: Mr. Crow Upgrading

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    The atmosphere in Earl Yao¡¯s mansion was a bit weird.

    The Heaven and Earth great formation dispelled all clouds above the area, letting the starlight in the area with a radius of tens of miles pour down, splendidly lighting up the entire space. Outside the mansion, every corner of the city was covered in heavy snow. Large kes of snow drifted down, making the mansion and the rest part of the city seem like two different worlds.

    Yu Mu and Feng Xing stood on a roof, silently listening to the heavy gasp let out by Taisi.

    "The drug is quite effective!" Yu Mu fiddled with a crystal pink pill and said. Meanwhile, he seemed to be shocked badly as he continued, "Taisi is...so poor. He has to make that many babies within a year... He won¡¯t die for that, will he?"

    Feng Xing enviously looked at a well-illuminated house and said, "He¡¯s a Magus King now. He has strong life-force and spirit blood, how can he die so easily?" Clicking his tongue, Feng Xing continued, "So many girls, pretty young girls... the most beautiful girls in the whole Yao Mountain territory were selected out for him!"

    "Are you envious? Do you want to have some children? Pass your bloodline down?" Yu Mu abruptly changed the topic. He turned around, looked at Feng Xing and said, "This time, we might all die."

    Feng Xing remained silent for a while, then crossed his arms before his chest, snorted coldly and said a bit sadly, "Doesn¡¯t matter. My bloodline...I still have many nsmen who have the same bloodline as I do...A bloodline like this, it¡¯s doesn¡¯t matter if it can be passed down or not...Before I take revenge for my parents, I won¡¯t consider having children."

    Pausing for a second, Feng Xing looked at Yu Mu and said, "Bloody fatso, what about you? Don¡¯t you think about it?"

    Yu Mu put the pink pill back into this sleeve and took out a few silver dew drops collected from the purpleke in the backyard. He flexibly flicked them with his fingers for a while, then threw the few silver dew drops into his mouth and swallowed as if those were sugar pills.

    "Hm, hehe... I can certainlye back alive!" Yu Mu raised his head and quietly looked at the sky. After quite a while, he said slowly in a muffled voice, "Eh, before I know for sure that she is dead, I won¡¯t touch any other woman, not even a hair. As a man, you know, I have to keep my promise."

    "Is she pretty?" asked Feng Xing. Feng Xing became Yu Mu¡¯s partner when they were children, and had lived a vagrant life in the vast Mind grasnd for many years. He clearly knew about the girl living in Yu Mu¡¯s heart.

    "Eh, we were kids back then. How would I know whether she¡¯s pretty or not?" Yu Mu shrugged. Then, his chubby body nimbly leaped up like a flying pig andnded near another house with a courtyard miles away while saying, "But...I¡¯m a man. I should keep my promise. I said that I will marry nobody but her."

    Ji Hao was silently squatting on the roof of a hall miles away. Like an owl, he narrowed his eyes, looking at Yu Mu and Feng Xing, who were probably the best partners for each other in the whole world.

    "I¡¯m a man, so I will keep my promise. I will certainly bring all of you back alive!" Ji Hao patted on Mr. Crow, who was standing on his shoulder, smiled gently and said, "Mr. Crow, things are going to be tough for you in these couple of days. We have toe back alive!"

    Mr. Crow raised his head, gave a loud caw, then slightly knocked Ji Hao¡¯s head with his beak.

    Ji Hao leaped up into the air, raising a thin beam of fiery light. Within the blink of an eye, he reached the top of Yao Mountain. Silently looking at the nine ancient Gold Crows for a while, Ji Hao then swung his arm. Followed by his move, the necks of all nine ancient Gold Crows were sliced open, and arge amount of transparent, golden, zing and melted-ss-like Gold Crow blood surged out from their wounds.

    "Mr. Crow, go!" Ji Hao grabbed Mr. Crow and threw him right out towards the surging streams of Gold Crow blood.

    That was genuine Gold Crow blood. Ji Hao had not only squeezed spirit blood out from those ancient Gold Crows¡¯ bodies but also forced a big part of their marrow and the strong life-force of them toe out. The sticky Gold Crow spirit blood floated in the air and gathered into a blood sphere that had the diameter of over nine kilometers.

    Mr. Crow soaked in this burning sphere of blood. His golden-red feathers were burned into puffs of drifting ash, and his skin was burned broken by the terrifying heat released from the Gold Crow blood, only leaving his featherless body that was blistering and bleeding constantly.

    Ji Hao growled loudly, "Mr. Crow, hang on! You will certainly be a powerful three-legged Gold Crow! More powerful than these nine big guys! Bing a powerful one or ame one, it all depends on if you can get through this!"

    Ji Hao then pointed his finger forward. The Heaven and Earth great formation was instantly activated. All the other star powers were blocked away, only leaving the star power with a nature of fire, pouring down like red, glowing tidewater. Itbined into a water-tank-sized red star power stream, surging straight into Mr. Crow¡¯s body.

    Ji Hao was slightly changing the order of nature, letting Mr. Crow absorb the spirit blood of the first generation of Gold Crow in the world to thoroughly remold himself and transform it into a genuine three-legged Gold Crow. Mr. Crow would be a Gold Crow with the most original bloodline, but this transformation would consume an enormously great amount of energy. The star power of a nature of fire was replenishing energy for Mr. Crow.

    Mr. Crow screamed hoarsely in pain. His skin and muscle split up constantly, being healed over and over again by its strong life-force, and under the effect of that replenishing star power.

    His bloodline was about to transform into Gold Crow bloodline, but that bloodline would be much thinner and weaker than the bloodline of the first generation of Gold Crows. The Gold Crow blood surrounding Mr. Crow sensed the bloodline power contained in Mr. Crow¡¯s body and started to ceaselessly surge into his body, quickly seeping into his blood veins, bones, marrow, meridians, internal organs, muscles, skin, eyes, and brain.

    The power vibration released from Mr. Crow¡¯s body rose speedily. His body condition, the fire power contained in his body, the purity and power of his bloodline, they were all rising speedily. A faint golden sphere of light emerged from his chest, within which, a sharp crow w was slowly growing out.

    "Hang on! Mr. Crow, get through this and you will be the ancestor of all crows in this world. At that time, we can get you millions of female crows. You like chubby ones, we can get you chubby ones, you want slim ones, we will get you slim ones... You can date with ck crows, white crows, red crows, green crows... whatever you want!" Ji Hao sensed the overwhelming pain that Mr. Crow was suffering. He hurriedly yelled out to stimte Mr. Crow¡¯s willpower and to give him more reasons to live.

    Mr. Crow threw an unpleasant nce at Ji Hao ¡ª ck crows and white crows were fine, but red crows and green crows? Did those even exist?

    Gasping deeply, he continued to devour the Gold Crow blood surrounding him. As the ancient Gold Crow spirit blood was absorbed by his body, countless memory pieces of cultivation, lives, and fights of those ancient Gold Crows shed across his eyes. While sensing those memory pieces, he naturally began activating that great fire power contained in his body that was growing more and more powerful.

    Gradually, golden feathers grew out from Mr. Crow¡¯s skin. His body grew bigger and bigger, and his power vibration became stronger and stronger. From his beaks and nostrils, dazzling golden-red me streams puffed out constantly.

    The crow w in his chest had grown out as well. All three ws of his were wrapped in raging fires. asionally, he would move his ws and which would bump against each other, generating a loud, ear-piercing metal-shing noise

    A me-red cocoon wrapped Mr. Crow up, and the Gold Crow spirit blood sphere floating in the air began rotating swiftly around the red cocoon.

    Ji Hao nodded and said in a deep voice, "Next one, Man Man."

 Chapter 562: The Magical Small Cauldron

    Chapter 562: The Magical Small Cauldron

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Man Man was the descendant of a God.

    Back in the prehistorical era, the most original, first generation of God only had spirits, without human bodies. Back then, Gods could be a sphere of light condensed from the corresponding natural power, or a tree, a mountain, a river...

    Time flew, and the naturalw became clearer and clearer from a chaotic state. Natural power stabilized, and the God-kind started to have fleshy bodies. They then began building families and ns like the humankind, slowly bing what they are today.

    Descendants of Gods and descendants of human beings shared the same body structure. The only difference between them was that, to the God-king, the physical body and soul were a unity; if the body of a God were harmed, his or her soul would be harmed as well. If the body were destroyed, the soul would perish along with it.

    The cultivation of the God-kind was different from the cultivation of the humankind as well. For the humankind, they firstly needed to strengthen their bodies and purify their spirit blood, gradually growing powers inside them. On the other hand, descendants of Gods were born with divine powers contained in their bodies, and once their divine powers were strengthened, their bodies would grow more powerful.

    If one took Man Man as an example, strengthening her was not too difficult. Ji Hao only needed to constantly replenish natural essence power that had a nature of fire into her body to strengthen the origination of her divine power. By doing that, he would be able to make Man Man grow stronger and stronger.

    In other words, cultivating a descendant of God was simr to raising a pig; the more it ate, the fatter it would grow and the stronger it would be.

    Ji Hao told his people to take out all magic herbs from the storage that had a nature of fire, then threw all those herbs into the magic-pill-concocting cbash brought by Xuan Du. He then fully activated the Heaven and Earth great formation, under the effect of which, all fire star powers poured down from the sky like a tsunami. A small part of the fire star powering from the sky was absorbed by Mr. Crow, while the rest surged into the cbash.

    The Heaven and Earth great formation absorbed all kinds of natural powers from underground earth meridians, but only the power with a nature of fire transformed into a huge fire column. It roared up into the air and surged into the cbash along with the glowing red fire star power stream.

    The purple-golden magic-pill-concocting cbash floated upon the tform beside the purpleke which usually served as a venue for lectures. As the star power and earth power roared in, countlessplicated patterns and spell symbols on the surface of the cbash began sparkling quickly. Meanwhile, the mountain-huge pile of magic herbs with a nature of fire melted into a liquid in the cbash and quickly merged with the fire star power and earth power, transforming into a semisolid glowing piece that looked like a crystal.

    Buzz! A strange pattern emerged on the surface of the cbash, following which, countless cyan-colored lotus leaves in theke shook along with the wind, sending all those silver dew drops up into the air, flying into the cbash like a rain of shooting stars.

    This cbash was incredibly magical; it could sense the surrounding environment and automatically take all kinds of avable beneficial materials and add them into the pills. Surely, pills concocted by it could be immeasurably effective and with all kinds of magical effects.

    Ji Hao meditated on the tform and silently activated his primordial spirit. After waiting for nine days and nights, a series of buzzing noise came from the cbash. Following that, a crimson stream of mist ejected out from the opening of the cbash.

    The crimson stream of mist puffed up for nearly a hundred meters, then gradually spread out and turned into a crimson mushroom cloud that enveloped the entire tform. Faintly, a dragon silhouette and a tiger silhouette shed across the air beside the crimson mushroom cloud and soon disappeared.

    Ji Hao leaped up and grabbed the cbash to look into it.

    The final oue of that mountain-huge pile of magic herbs and immeasurably great fire star power and earth power, added with over a hundred thousand silver dew drops that came from the lotus leaves in theke were three-thousand and six-hundred thumb-sized, red magic pills.

    These red magic pills were rolling quickly inside the cbash, bumping into each other like living creatures, constantly letting out silvery clinks. All pills were fire-red but crystal-clear, and in the core of each pill was a me-shaped spell symbol, faintly visible and seeming to be very magical.

    "Man Man! Man Man!"

    Ji Hao poured all pills into a bottle made from warm jade, then hurriedly found Man Man, who was wrestling with a fire flood dragon. He took out a pill, put it near Man Man¡¯s mouth, said, "This is a pill I made for you. Try it and see what will happen."

    "Eh? Ji Hao? Do you know how to make magical medicine?" Man Man kicked that poor flood dragon directly out to hundreds of meters away, grabbed that burning-hot pill and closely looked at it. That pill was smaller than a thumb, but weighted over ten-thousand kilograms and was hard as a diamond. Furthermore, it was extremely hot and could even melt gold and iron.

    "So heavy? So hard? Can I even eat it?" Man Man looked at Ji Hao in shock, but still, without any hesitation swallowed the pill right away.

    Once she swallowed the pill, she felt that the pill drilled into her body like a stream of me. Instantly, a raging fire burst from Man Man¡¯s stomach. Man Man¡¯s face turned burning red while streams of me puffed out of her body. Ji Hao could clearly sense that Man Man¡¯s power was improving bit by bit, constantly improving.

    Because of those dew drops that came from those cyan lotus leaves, this pill was strong and iparably effective, and also could replenish spirit blood.

    The violent drug power ceaselessly struck inside Man Man¡¯s body and merged with her. Meanwhile, the essence natural energy contained in those silver dew drops was healing the injuries of Man Man¡¯s body which were caused by the violent drug power. In addition of that, the power contained in those silver dew drops had been purifying Man Man¡¯s spirit blood and improving her body condition.

    Sweat poured down from Man Man¡¯s body like heavy rain. She abruptly opened her mouth and let out a fierce stream of fire to a hundred meter away. Wherever that me swept across, the umted snow was evaporated and turned into hot steam, puffing up into the sky.

    "Good pill!" Man Man happily looked at Ji Hao, reached out her little hand, grinned and said, "Give me more... it seems to be powerful. I want to take more of these so that when I go fight those monsters, I can smash them till they are crying."

    Ji Hao took aplicated nce at Man Man. ¡®Does this little girl know too that the life-and-death game won¡¯t be easy?¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    In fact, Man Man, this little girl who seemed to be careless about everything, knew lots of things clearly.

    Putting the whole bottle of pills in Man Man¡¯s hand, Ji Hao then said in a deep voice, "Good, we still have a whole year. Here are three-thousand and six-hundred pills. You will take ten each day and add with your daily cultivation...We will win!"

    Man Man gave a big grin, herrge and sparkling pair of eyes even turning into a pair of lovely crescents.

    In Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, the mysterious man abruptly showed up and said, "Ji Hao, if you¡¯re generous enough, there¡¯s one thing you have that can improve this little girl¡¯s power even more rapidly. It will be greatly beneficial for her to break into higher levels."

    Ji Hao paused briefly and hurriedly asked, "What is it?"

    The mysterious man said in a deep voice, "The nine dragon fire pearl. That was a natural-crafted holy weapon that contained the creative natural power. You can simply swallow it, then I can lend you a hand to extract the creative natural power contained in it. If you let the little girl swallow that extracted creative natural power, she would have a chance to reach the level of Divine Magus in half a year."

    Ji Hao nced at Man Man, randomly found an excuse and walked right away. While walking, he swallowed the nine dragon fire pearl.

    In Ji Hao¡¯s lower abdomen, the nine five-colored me had already merged into one. A human-head sized five-colored me constantly sparkled, giving an indescribably mysterious feeling.

    After he swallowed the nine dragon fire pearl, the mysterious man suddenly burst with a deep growl. Following that, the five-colored me sparkled brighter, and atst, the me condensed into a hazy three-legged cauldron. The lid of the round-shaped three-legged cauldron quietly opened and directly swallowed the fire pearl in.

    "A cauldron? Why is there a cauldron in my body?" Ji Hao confusingly yelled in his spiritual space.

    The mysterious man didn¡¯t respond. Then, his figure faded away without leaving any trace, as abrupt as he showed up.

 Chapter 563: Everything Grows

    Chapter 563: Everything Grows

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Ji Hao had a strong heart.

    Why did the five-colored me in his body be a cauldron? Why did he have a cauldron in his body?

    He didn¡¯t dig too deep into this. He had a nameless old freak hiding in his spiritual space. Compared to this, how strange a cauldron could be? Therefore, after being shocked slightly, Ji Hao epted this fact.

    The three-legged cauldron was perfectly round in shape. Ji Hao somehow felt that the round shape of this cauldron was simr to the pattern of Taiji, that could rotate forever without stopping.

    The round cauldron was crafted in an ancient and simple style and was heavy, glowing faintly. Looking closer, Ji Hao found that the small cauldron was embossed with patterns of flying dragons and phoenixes, Qi Lin chasing after the moon, Luan birds dancing in the air, peacocks, rocs and many other kinds of legendary magical creatures among patterns of rivers and mountains. All those embossments, including mountains,kes, hills, rivers, even stars in the sky, clouds, lightning, fog and mist, all felt incredibly lifelike.

    After the nine dragon fire pearl had been sucked into the cauldron, those patterns of mountains and rivers and magic creatures embossed on the cauldron seemed toe alive.

    That was only a small round cauldron, yet, it seemed to contain an actually existing small world with beautiful natural sceneries. Those magical creatures enjoyed their lives in this beautiful world, running, flying, chasing each other for fun. Within the beautiful glow of this world, an indescribably mysterious feeling was generated.

    Thin streams of essence sun fire spurted out from the mouths of those embossed magic creatures, slightly touched the sun power contained in Ji Hao¡¯s body, then merged perfectly into one. Ji Hao¡¯s spirit star power boosted up speedily, the surging, boiling hot power burned his meridians and Magus Acupoints, melting the intervals between his meridians and Magus Acupoints quickly.

    To a Magus King, the key to breaking into Divine-Magus-level was thoroughly melting all meridians and Magus Acupoints, turning the inner space of his or her body into a vast void. The better the body condition was, the stronger the meridians and Magus Acupoints would be, and vaster the void inside a Magus King¡¯s body could be. Consequently, more spirit star power could be contained in a Magus King¡¯s body, and thus allowing the Magus King to be stronger after breaking into the level of Divine Magi.

    As essence sun fire constantly surged out from the round cauldron, Ji Hao¡¯s spirit star power rose speedily. The golden sun power was like a rising tide, flushing Ji Hao¡¯s meridians and Magus Acupoints wave after wave. Blood-red light spots spread out from his meridians and Magus Acupoints while his meridians and Magus Acupoints began expanding gradually, as if a void was forming inside his body.

    Meanwhile, a slight, extremely thin stream of Chaos power, that was tens of thousands of times thinner than the essence sun fire, came out from the round cauldron. Ji Hao¡¯s body was like a desert which had been dry for thousands of years but suddenly had a heavy rain. His body greedily absorbed that extremely thin stream of Chaos power. With only a slightly little bit of that Chaos power merging with his body, Ji Hao felt that his entire body became burning hot, and that his life-force was never stronger than this moment. His body condition was improved dramatically like a wild horse.

    He fully absorbed that thin stream of Chaos power, and somehow sensed that a great strength was added to his body, which at least equaled to a peak-level Magus King¡¯s full strength.

    "This is?" Ji Hao was a bit confused but shocked. What was that thin stream of Chaos power? Why would that be so effective?

    The nine dragon fire pearl was burning in the round cauldron, and that so-called creative natural power hadn¡¯t been extracted out yet. Essence sun fire was still constantly surging out from the mouths of all those embossed magic creatures on the cauldron, continuously merging with Ji Hao¡¯s spirit star power.

    In around a quarter of an hour, another extremely thin stream of Chaos power was released. The power stream looked gray and misty,pletely lusterless. Yet, it seemed to contain all colors in the world. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t tell its nature for sure, but it seemed to have all natures in the world.

    This thin stream of Chaos power was again absorbed greedily by Ji Hao¡¯s body. Ji Hao felt his entire body was zing, sweat pouring down from his body like rain. His body condition was improved once again, the extent of this improvement being even hundred times greater than the improvement he sensed back when he was a child and for the first time swallowed a great amount of beast meat with the power of Bu Tian Bu Lou magic spell.

    "Anything useless to you, you can just throw it into this cauldron, and it will benefit you." The mysterious man¡¯s voice came from Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, "If you have the time and convenience, don¡¯t forget to throw a few mountains in it every a couple of days. Everything in this world, tangible or not, can be refined by this cauldron, and the oue will be good for you."

    Ji Hao remained silent. The mysterious man¡¯s words sounded a bit terrifying.

    Throw a few mountains in if he has the time and convenience? Ji Hao squeezed a grin out of his face and asked, "Then if I became powerful enough, would I be able to throw a few stars in it?"

    "Hehe,"ughed the mysterious man and said, "As long as you are powerful enough to move stars, you can throw all stars in the world in it. It will refine them all, and the oue will be even more beneficial to you! Hm, check this out!"

    The mysterious man suddenly showed his figure, stood up from that gray and misty round tform and held his arms up as if he was holding arge ball. Then, his body began rotating slowly as his ten fingers locked up into a strange, ancient style motion. This hand motion seemed to be simple, but with Chaos power streams moving around in between his fingers, everything seemed to be contained in it. Even the nine spell symbols of Ji Hao¡¯s nine secret words were contained in it.

    From this single hand motion, Ji Hao somehow saw all hand motions and spell symbols he had ever learned. The spell symbols of his Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words, all kinds of hand motions he learned from Yu Yu, even those tool-crafting hand motions created by Po, were all faintly visible in this hand motion made by the mysterious man right now.

    "This move is called ¡®everything grows¡¯. Every time the Chaos power is released by this cauldron, don¡¯t forget to make this move. This will be greatly beneficial for you in the future." The mysterious man maintained this gesture for a while to let Ji Hao memorize it, then conveniently threw out a grey-colored piece of material.

    "This is a piece of pre-world original natural soil extracted from the Chaos. You try ¡¯Everything Grow¡¯ now." The mysterious man¡¯s figure gradually faded away while that enormous, mountain-like original natural soil had already been swallowed by the cauldron along with a stream of glow. Meanwhile, the mysterious man said, "I don¡¯t have too many things left with me. In the future, you have to bring in materials by yourself."

    Ji Hao¡¯s heart drummed. Till present, the mysterious man had taught him three moves in total ¡ª Sky-Opening, Earth-Splitting, and Everything Grows.

    Sky-splitting exerted the technique to an extreme degree, while Earth-Splitting could boost the physical strength up to the upper limit. Then what could Everything Grows do?

    Before Ji Hao could guess the magical effect of Everything Grows, an arm-thick stream of Chaos power was released from the mouth of thergest embossed flying dragon in the cauldron after the cauldron swallowed the pre-world original natural soil. Meanwhile, followed by a loud puffing noise, the Chaos power was absorbed by Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Ji Hao dared not to waste any time. Instead, he hurriedly made the gesture of Everything Grows and locked his fingers together into that strange motion.

    Instantly, a raging fire started from Ji Hao¡¯s body, and a terrifyingly great life-force burst out. Ji Hao¡¯s meridians and Magus Acupoints suddenly started expanding rapidly like germinating seeds.

    The meridians became thinner and wider, while the Magus Acupoints grewrger and broader, and intervals between his medians and Magus Acupoints turned thicker and thicker, tougher and tougher. At the same time, Ji Hao sensed that his new bloodline, generated after his spirit bloodbined with the dragon spirit blood and phoenix spirit blood, was agitated as well. The Chaos power was ceaselessly absorbed by his spirit blood, and Ji Hao¡¯s physical strength was rising at an incredibly high rate, while his power was growing amazingly fast.

    Inexhaustible essence sun fire ejected out from the round cauldron and turned into new spirit star power in Ji hao¡¯s body, continuously and quickly filling his expanding meridians and Magus Acupoints.

    "Everything Grows?" Sensing the stunningly strong life-forceing from inside his body, Ji Hao murmured.

 Chapter 564: Creative Natural Power

    Chapter 564: Creative Natural Power

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Ji Hao valued good advice very much. Therefore, he came to the west side, over ten-thousand miles away from Yao Mountain and chose a small mountain in a gold mine that was about three kilometers tall and contained a great amount of gold ore. He circled around the small mountain for a few times, carefully measured its volume, then took out the Heaven and Earth stamper.

    A strong and dense force field enveloped the entire area, and through the Heaven and Earth stamper, the connection between Ji Hao and the surrounding environment instantly became iparably tight. He could clearly sense the power vibration released from underground meridians and the flows of the slight streams of natural power in the air.

    "Rise!" Ji Hao locked his fingers together and slightly swung. Next, a bright beam of light shed across the Heaven and Earth stamper, cutting this three kilometers tall, over ten-miles in radius small mountain entirely off. Following a deep buzz, this small mountain was pulled out in whole and floated in the air around three-hundred meters high above the ground.

    Looking at this small floating mountain, Ji Hao opened his mouth and took a deep gasp.

    In his lower abdomen, the small round cauldron, which was glowing with a multicolored light, slightly sparkled, then released an invisible, strong suction. The small mountain suddenly shrunk into the size of a fist within the blink of an eye and was swallowed by Ji Hao, then being sucked into the cauldron.

    The hazy figure of the cauldron seemed to be clearer, as a five-colored me surrounded it and essence sun fire constantly surging out from it. The spirit star power contained in Ji Hao¡¯s body grew stronger and stronger as golden sun power surged in his meridians and Magus Acupoints like tidewater.

    In about a quarter of an hour, a hair-thin stream of Chaos power ejected out from the cauldron. Ji Hao made the gesture of Everything Grows and locked his fingers together. A strong life-force was generated by his body that made Ji Hao¡¯s whole body burn. It turned his bones tough and heavy, made his muscles more durable, and once again, his strength and power both improvedrgely and quickly.

    Not only that, when Ji Hao made the gesture of Everything Grows, an immensely great amount of natural power roared over from the surrounding environment. His body was like a ck hole, and every single cell of his started to devour natural powers greedily, then continuously sent the absorbed natural powers into the cauldron.

    The gesture of Everything Grows looked simply like thebination of a standing posture and a hand motion. However, it was incredibly magical, and its effect was terrifyingly great. With Ji Hao¡¯s current cultivation and primordial spirit power, the rate of natural power absorption he could achieve with all of his power was still a thousand times slower than now, when he made the gesture of Everything Grows and natural powers automatically gathered towards him!

    This move of ¡®Everything Grows¡¯ taught by the mysterious man had actually, directly raised his cultivation efficiency by a thousand times!

    Huge streams of natural powers gathered over; as Ji Hao¡¯s body was filled up by the surging streams of natural power that even caused great pain. His skin even split up, slight shes emerged from his skin and tiny drops of blood oozed out. Around him, a faint, ck circle of glow had even emerged, an abnormal phenomenon that happened because all light, warmth and natural power in the area around Ji Hao were drained.

    "What a crazy effect!" Ji Hao stopped making the gesture of Everything Grows and eximed in shock. If his body condition wasn¡¯t limited, if his physical strength was greater, he could even absorb natural powers at a higher rate!

    What surprised him more seriously was that the move of Everything Grows greatly raised the power of this spirit blood and life-force, and the strong spirit blood power and life-force were absorbed efficiently by his primordial spirit. This made his primordial spirit power grow, and the improvement of his primordial spirit power was even asrge as the improvement he achieved through a small half month of severe cultivation.

    A thousand times higher cultivation efficiency!

    Not to mention the understanding of the great Dao of nature, after Ji Hao learned the move of Everything Grows from the mysterious man, his primordial spirit power had been improved by at least a thousand times. This meant that now he only needed to spend a year for the achievement that was supposed to take him a whole thousand years.

    Not to mention the improvements he gained in terms of physical strength and spirit star power!

    "Oi, old man, who are you really?" Ji Hao couldn¡¯t restrain his curiosity, yelling out again in his spiritual space.

    The mysterious man didn¡¯t respond. In that misty spiritual space of Ji Hao, a few streams of fresh air had been rotating, while his primordial spirit floated in the air alone.

    Sighing slightly, Ji Hao moved his attention to the round cauldron in his lower abdomen. The nine dragon fire pearl was meltedpletely, and by now, only an egg-sized glowing sphere was left in the cauldron. The color of the sphere of glow had constantly been changing, and it was hard to tell its actual color. But the glow was faint, seeming to be floating in the cauldron.

    This was the creative natural power!

    So mysterious and indescribable, it could nourish everything in this world and generate all living creatures. All creatures in this world lived on this creative natural power.

    Ji Hao observed the creative natural power with his spirit power for quite a long while, but he didn¡¯t discover anything. It looked just like a faint sphere of glow, and except for that, nothing could be felt from it. However, Ji Hao understood that, since the mysterious man said that this creative natural power was incredibly powerful, it certainly was. Remaining silent for a while, Ji Hao absorbed the rest of the Chaos power transformed from the small mountain. This small mountain had provided Ji Hao with the physical strength that equaled to an ordinary Senior Magus¡¯s full strength.

    Ji Hao transformed into a stream of fiery light and swiftly flew back into Yao Mountain City.

    Scanning across Earl Yao¡¯s mansion with his spirit power, Ji Hao found Man Man, who was madly smashing Zhu Rong Long with her pair of hammers in the backyard.

    Earlier, Ji Hao had concocted some magic pills with a great amount of magic herbs with a nature of fire. After taking those pills, Man Man¡¯s fire power was boosted up rapidly while her power improved greatly. Actualbat was the best way for her to adapt to her improving power and strength.

    Poor Zhu Rong Long, he was fending against Man Man with a long spear. No matter how crazily Man Man attacked him, he only tried to fend himself. The giant pair of hammers struck Zhu Rong Long¡¯s long spear and caused a thunderous noise, stirring up waves of ripples in the purpleke next to them.

    Ji Hao stood in the air, took a long gasp and then let out a long breath.

    Instantly, the creative natural power transformed into sparkling light spots, silently descended from the sky and gentlynded on Man Man¡¯s body, quickly merging with her body.

    Streams of great yet strange power surged out of Man Man¡¯s body. Man Man suddenly paused while Zhu Rong Long, who was in a fight with her, looked at Man Man in shock. As the creative power continuously merged with Man Man¡¯s body, streams of fiery light lit up on Man Man¡¯s skin one after another, while countless spell symbols and patterns that represented all kinds of after-world fire emerging from her skin.

    A purple liquid column rose from the purpleke, swayingly swooshed towards Man Man and soon merged with Man Man¡¯s body.

    Man Man conveniently closed her eyes, sat down and crossed her legs.

    She hadn¡¯t yet found out what was really going on, but the inherited bloodline power told her that this was a great fortune.

    If anyone could see the transformation that was happening inside Man Man¡¯s body, he or she would find out that countless tiny,plicated patterns and spell symbols had constantly been emerging from the bone to marrow, from meridians to flesh, in every single drop of blood and every single cell of her.

    Those patterns and spell symbols represented Dao of fire, and also represented the deepest, ultimate secrets and mysteriousness of the w of fire¡¯ in the world. As these patterns and spell symbols emerged ceaselessly, the power vibration released from Man Man¡¯s body grew stronger and stronger, and the fire surrounding her body became hotter and hotter.

    Ji Hao looked at Man Man in surprise, then nodded in satisfaction. Giving out the nine dragon fire pearl was worth it.

    He locked his fingers and slightly swung it, causing the Heaven and Earth great formation to release a splendid stream of star power that covered Man Man entirely up.

    "Now, it¡¯s Shaosi¡¯s turn." murmured Ji Hao, "I have to figure out a way to improve Shaosi¡¯s power as well."

 Chapter 565: Shopping

    Chapter 565: Shopping

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    On the mountainside of Yao Mountain, under a few old pines, Ji Hao and Shaosi sat around a tea table made from a thousand-year-old stump while facing each other. A pretty maid kneeled beside the tea-table, carefully making tea for them with a whole set of tea ware.

    Ji Hao selected some top-grade, smooth y by himself, then made a colorful ze with a few types of ore powder that had fresh and lovely luster. He then fired a set of porcins as tea wares with the technique he learned in his previous life. The ceramic tea wares he made were as smooth as mirrors, as thin as papers, and had vivid colors and beautiful luster. Even in his previous life, tea wares like these should be precious and rare pieces while in the current era, these could even be counted as original, exclusive artworks.

    At present, the upper ss of the humankind mostly used vessels made of gold, jade, and bronze, while civilians mostly use roughly crafted wares made from y, wood or stone. Porcins made by Ji Hao were truly unique in this world.

    The maid carefully poured a cup of tea each for Shaosi and Ji Hao, then dripped two drops of silver dew collected from the purpleke into each cup of tea. A sweet and faint aroma instantly spread out, making both of them feel rxed and fresh, even making their minds feel clearer.

    "So nice!" Shaosi looked at the teacup ced on the table, smilingly nodded and said, "Really nice! It¡¯s so beautiful and looks more exquisite than jade wares. If we can deliver mass production, a set of tea ware like this could even be sold in Pu Ban with a price of ten-thousand jade coins."

    "We can start the mass production after wee back." Ji Hao smiled, pointed his finger at a mountain in the south and said, "I found the best y in that mountain. Only with a certain amount of manual work, more tea wares like these could be produced."

    Shaosi held the tea cup with both of her hands, took a slow sip of the tea, then narrowed her pair of eyes infort like azy cat. A strong wind blew across from the other side of the mountain, fluttering Shaosi¡¯s long hair. It raised her fringe and exposed her smooth forehead and those soft short hair on her hairline.

    "This tea is nice too. The tea made by those lords in Pu Ban is always too strong like soup, not as tasty as ours." Shaosi curved her lips downwards, then smilingly looked at Ji Hao. A stream of warmth shed across her eyes. She had tasted Si Xi¡¯s tea back in his house, and just as she said, Si Xi¡¯s tea was truly as thick as soup,pletely without a refreshing vor, unlike the tea she had been drinking now.

    "In the future, we will have these porcins as a special local product of our Earl Yao territory. Porcins, they can always sell well." Ji Hao smiled, looked at Shaosi and said gently, "As long as we cane back alive from that life-and-death game."

    Shaosi¡¯s eyes narrowed into a pair of lines as she looked down the mountain. Outside Yao Mountain City, arge number of people and numerous cities and viges were faintly visible. Those people were chopping firewood and carrying it back to their viges or towns. The weather was freezing, and a lot of firewood would be consumed daily.

    "In this winter, we have over one-thousand and one-hundred newborns in our territory." Shaosi¡¯s tone became softer and softer, warmer and warmer, "Year after year, we will have more and more people in our territory, and our Yao Mountain territory will grow stronger and stronger. We wille back alive."

    Ji Hao knocked the tea table with his finger, changed to a serious tone and said to Shaosi, "Therefore, you have to improve your power as quickly as possible. Taisi is already a Magus King. You, Feng Xing and Yu Mu, you all have to improve your power."

    Shaosi closed her eyes as her body glowed with a faint white light.

    The Netherworld kind, also known as the Underworld kind, their people were simr to human beings, yet not exactly human beings. They were also simr to Gods, yet they were not Gods either. They were born with a special power that allowed them tomunicate with Gods, ghosts and all kinds of mysterious creatures in the world. Even as newborns, some of them could even sense the strong power that belonged to some ancient powerful creatures which had already fallen back in the prehistorical era, and somehow summon those creatures¡¯ souls and borrow their terrifying power.

    Unlike the current mainstream cultivating system used by the humankind, people of the Netherworld kind didn¡¯t need to cultivate themselves at all, neither did they need to depend on any outside powers. Instead, as they continuously maintained and tightened the connections between themselves and those powerful, mysterious beings, borrowing powers from them and killing their enemies, they could naturally be more powerful as they killed and offered more to those mysterious beings.

    Taking Taisi as an example, when River Earl Jade Dragon led the Huai Water army and attacked the city, Taisi summoned a terrifying devil God and ughtered countless Huai Water warriors, and devoured their spirit blood and souls. The devil God was satisfied by Taisi¡¯s ¡®offering¡¯, therefore, it instantly improved Taisi¡¯s body condition to a whole new level, and directly promoted him to peak-senior-level. Afterward, Taisi somehow broke into the level of Magus King, and even among Magus Kings, he now could be counted as a powerful one.

    However, if one asked Taisi, the muddleheaded guy, how exactly did he make the breakthrough, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to exin. It just happened without knowing why or how.

    "If I want to grow power within a short span of time...that might be too..." Shaosi looked at Ji Hao, seeming to be a bit hesitating.

    "Blood offering?" Ji Hao asked right away. He didn¡¯t want to miss any ideas that popped up in Shaosi¡¯s head. Only a very few records regarding the Netherworld kind were kept in the Magi Pce, just a few pieces. But Ji Hao gained quite a lot of information from Candle Dragon Gui regarding the Netherworld kind, their magical powers and the origin of their powers.

    Hearing Ji Hao say her own worry out, Shaosi seriously nodded and said, "To our kind, if we can offer enough amount of blood offering to satisfy those fallen, powerful beings, we would be able to possess great powers in a very short span of time. But, things like blood offering..."

    Ji Hao held the tea cup up, drank up the tea, smiled and said, "As long as we don¡¯t use human beings as the blood offering, you don¡¯t need to feel too guilty, do you? For those non-humankind monsters, no matter how many we killed, you can¡¯t call that a sin. Alright, leave this to me. You only need to perform the blood offering ceremony then."

    It was nothing tooplicated but simply offering blood and souls. If they had to ughter a great number of human beings to attain the power, Ji Hao wouldn¡¯t ept it either. But if he killed those non-humankind monsters and used them as blood offerings, Ji Hao wouldn¡¯t feel any mental stress.

    Didn¡¯t they see that nature even rewarded Ji Hao because he killed so many non-humankind beings back in Evil Dragon Bay?

    In the next morning, Zhu Rong Long and the other seven Divine Magi took over a hundred thousand elite warriors and headed to Pu Ban City in a rush. Ny percent of magic crystals, pure gold and jade, and other valuable things stored in Earl Yao mansion were taken away by them.

    The winter was a ck season for markets in Pu Ban city. In warehouses of the ve market in Pu Ban city, countless ves were kept like animals, quietly waiting for the spring to begin, waiting for their customers. During this season, the price of ves was marked down to around seventy percent of the usual price.

    Zhu Rong Long and his people knocked open the doors of the few biggest ve dealers in Pu Ban city, then threwrge piles of jade coins, magic crystals, pure gold and jade pieces to them. Soon, groups of non-humankind ves were escorted out of warehouses, being wrapped up by Zhu Rong Long and the other Divine Magi with fiery clouds, heading back to Yao Mountain territory.

    Powerful Jia n warriors, strong dark-kind ve warriors, noisy hideous-looking non-humankind ves that sounded like a giant group of hens... countless non-humankind beings were escorted to outside Yao Mountain City standing straight in the field.

    A small altar was standing in the field. Ji Hao had already killed a Magus-King-level beast himself and ced it on the altar.

 Chapter 566: Si Ming

    Chapter 566: Si Ming

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Surrounding Yao Mountain City, were tens of thousands of warriors, armed to the teeth and embattling in each direction.

    Zhamu led over three hundred thousand elite dark-kind warriors, looking at those encircled non-humankind beings with a trace of pride on their faces. These were the powerful Jia n warriors, who once stood high above the masses and who used to make Zhamu and his people servile; those dark-skinned dark-kind ve warriors who shared the same origin with himself, and those freckled, different-colored non-humankind ves.

    "Dumb things, they do deserve to be sacrificial offerings of our great master!" For these poor non-humankind beings who were going to be ughtered, Zhamu shared the exact same attitude with warriors under hismand.

    There was neither any pity nor sympathy, not even a little bit.

    This might be inappropriate, but the dark kind, this pathetic race, they were just like domestic hound dogs. Obedience and cautiousness had already merged with their bones and bloodlines. Even though a big half of those non-humankind beings waiting to be ughtered had the same appearance as they did, they didn¡¯t feel anything, just like hound dogs would never consider themselves the same as wild wolves.

    "Too stupid." Zhamu stroked his own chest armor, which was decorated with exquisite embossments, then give a teasing grin and said to a few dark-kind warriormanders standing beside him, "They should¡¯ve kneeled to our great master and pledged loyalty to our great master, so they might earn a chance to survive."

    Dark-kind warriormanders allughed out. They felt so proud and pleased with themselves. They were the ves of the respectful Earl Yao, while those poor things who had the same skin-color and bloodline as they did, were mere sacrificial offerings. This was more than enough for them to feel proud!

    The old freak, Candle Dragon Gui, was squatting on Yao Mountain City¡¯s fence wall in the distance, with arge wine jar held in his hands, looking at those encircled non-humankind beings. While taking sips of wine, he murmured to himself curiously, "Ji Hao, this kid bought so many ves...He¡¯s not going to do that kind of thing, is he?"

    Si Wen Ming was sitting on a battlement on the fence wall, also with arge wine jar in his hands, looking at those non-humankind beings who seemed to be nd and numb. He took a big gulp of wine,ughed out loud and said, "Non-humankind beings, only dead non-humankind beings are good non-humankind beings. In fact, I have been disagreeing using non-humankind as ves. It¡¯s better to kill them all. Ji Hao¡¯s doing a nice job!"

    Both Candle Dragon Gui and Si Wen Ming came to watch a big show.

    Ji Hao sent out the nine Divine Magi and nearly emptied the ve market in Pu Ban city. Although this wasn¡¯t a big deal, it wasn¡¯t a small thing either. It was enough to catch the attention of Candle Dragon Gui and Si Wen Ming, who were both well informed. They both knew about the family background of Shaosi and her brother, Taisi. They knew that they were the only survivors of the Netherworld Kind, which was almost extinct, and could guess what Ji Hao was nning to do.

    Therefore, they eagerly rushed over, wanted to witness the mysteriousness and dreadfulness of the Netherworld kind with their own eyes.

    Candle Dragon Gui came purely for watching an interesting show. As he grew older and older, he had be more and more curious about some things. Unlike him, Si Wen Ming also took a few trustworthy Master Magi and prepared to keep aplete record of the Netherworld kind¡¯s blood offering ceremony, to be added to those secret books kept in the Magi Pce to serve as a reference to younger generations.

    They watched groups of non-humankind beings being escorted to the area one after another, expressionlessly standing in the cold and strong wind.

    Abruptly, Candle Dragon Gui patted hard on the fence wall under his feet and said, "This city...I didn¡¯t think that those big guys would even take these real treasures of the heaven out to sell...It seems that the ancient heaven has truly fallen."

    Si Wen Ming worriedly raised his head, nced at the sky and said, "Completely out of control? We should send more people to keep an eye on the heaven. Otherwise, if those people up there truly make a mess, that would be a huge trouble."

    Hesitating for a short while, Si Wen Ming turned around, nced at Yao Mountain City, smiled and said a bit excitedly, "I wonder if Ji Hao got the magic formation blueprint from the heaven. I really want to see theplete picture of the Heaven and Earth formation that was used to awe the whole world by the ancient heaven. It would be even better if I can add the blueprint to the Magi Pce¡¯s collection.

    While the two of them murmured to each other, Ji Hao had already dyed the altar red with the blood of Magus-King-level beasts.

    The altar, which was made from bones of unknown creatures, let out a series of creaking noise. The altar was like a living creature that devoured all the blood without leaving a single drop.

    Sharp and cold streams of air roared out from underground, seeming to directly pierce into people¡¯s marrow. These fiery airstreams whirled up into the air one after another and soon, clouds in the sky began rotating swiftly. After the short span of a few breaths, the air was filled up by different-sized, eye-shaped whirlwinds. Those swiftly rotating whirlwinds shed against the air, letting out ear-piercing noises that sounded like screams of ghosts.

    Ji Hao dropped the ck stone dagger in his hand that he killed those Magus-King-level beasts with, then moved back with big steps.

    Shaosi slowly walked up, stood in front of the altar, and began incanting the secret spell that she inherited from the bloodline of the Netherworld kind, passed down through the generations. A dim white light covered her entire body up, after which, an enormous but extremely dim and hazy silhouette gradually emerged behind her body.

    Ji Hao nced at that white silhouette and immediately felt that his primordial spirit was vibrating and nearly sucked away by a terrifying power. He hurriedly lowered his head, silently incanting his own secret spell that was taught by Yu Yu to settle his mind, casting both inner and outer evilness away.

    A clear stream of light surged out of Ji Hao¡¯s body, coiling around him and making him look like a burning mountain. Within that clear, me-like light, lotus-shaped spell symbols could be faintly seen. Ji Hao raised his head again, determinedly looking at that gigantic hazy silhouette.

    This time, Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit stayed perfectly still, as stable as a giant mountain.

    That hazy silhouette sensed Ji Hao¡¯s mountain-stable yet sharp gaze, silently lowered his head and cast aplicated nce at Ji Hao. Ji Hao¡¯s pair of eyes shone with a dazzling golden light. Within that golden light, nine faintly visible spell symbols of the nine secret words suddenlybined into one and transformed into a tiny silhouette of an axe, shing across his eyes and disappearing.

    The hazy silhouette paused slightly, and next, a clear voice sounded in everyone¡¯s heart.

    "My name, Si Ming!"

    Shaosi raised her head in a great shock. The weird act of the hazy silhouette nearly interrupted her spell incanting.

    These powerful beings had fallen back in the prehistorical era, but possessed immeasurably great powers, and somehow conformed to the great Dao of nature. Although they had already fallen, traces of their existence had been left drifting in this world.

    With corresponding secret spells, one could wake them up from the past. With enough amount of blood offerings, one could activate the natural powers corresponded with the powers of these powerful mysterious beings and borrow powers from them. However, these mysterious beings didn¡¯t have tangible bodies anymore, neither did they have intelligence. By now, they could only show up in the forms of pieces of traces of their own existence. In fact, one could even say that they didn¡¯t exist anymore. Instead, their current forms were only projections of history.

    The Netherworld kind had thousands of years of history, but during the past countless years, not a single one of them ever thought that an ancient devil gods, who had already forgotten and lost everything, could actually tell his name to a ¡®tiny ant¡¯!

    Ji Hao cupped his hand and bowed deeply to the tremendous hazy silhouette. He saluted to the silhouette carefully and cautiously, then said, "Master Si Ming, thank you!"

    The silhouette showed no response, still looking like a giant sphere of drifting mist. However, everyone on the scene somehow felt that this mysterious being which named itself ¡®Si Ming¡¯, seemed to smile faintly.

    "Present the offerings!" Ji Hao was surprised slightly, but still, he gave the order without any hesitation.

    "Present the offerings!" Zhamu growled out while three-hundred thousand warriors under hismand pulled out their weapons together, rushing towards those encircled non-humankind beings while roaring loudly.

    Followed by a series of buzzing noise caused by vibrating bowstrings, a fierce gale was raised straight from the ground. Countless arrows flew out, screaming so loudly that they seemed to even shatter the sky while piercing into the group of non-humankind beings ahead of those dark-kind warriors.

 Chapter 567: Grace

    Chapter 567: Grace

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Ancient Devil Gods were also known as prehistorical Devil Gods.

    They were born before the world was created, and possessed great and mysterious powers that present human beings could never imagine. They were powerful and once rule the world.

    After the world had been created, these devil Gods all fell because of different reasons. However, they were way too powerful, and the traces of their existence left in the great Dao of nature were way too strong. Therefore, the traces of their existence still remained in the world.

    If someone knew their names and had the same power vibration as an ancient devil God had, he or she would be able to present offerings to this ancient devil God through a certain kind of secret ceremony and attain powers from this ancient devil God.

    Souls, spirit blood, especially the souls and spirit blood that belonged to advanced living creatures would be really useful. After the remaining trace of the existence of an ancient devil God absorbed the offered souls and spirit blood, its iplete remaining trace would attain a replenishing power. With enough amounts of offerings, their remaining trace of existence could even beplemented.

    ording to the legends, with an abundant amount of souls and spirit blood as offerings, these ancient devil Gods could even reappear in the world someday in the future!

    They had already been through death once, and understood the great horror of life and death. If they could struggle back to the world of living beings from the world of death, these devil Gods would definitely be even more powerful than before. Their powers would be even more immeasurable, and they might reach a certain level that even themselves couldn¡¯t possibly imagine in their previous lives.

    Large groups of Jia n warriors, who were sealed by magic spells and hadpletely no power of resistance, fell to the ground under the heavy rain of arrow. Large numbers of dark-kind ve warriors were torn apart by their own kind with all kinds of sharp weapons. Their broken body parts flew all over the ce while they struggled, crawled and wailed on the ground. Countless non-humankind ves screamed out in panic, cried in despair and hoarsely begged for mercy as long and sharp spears pierced into their bodies.

    Large groups of non-humankind beings were ughtered right on the spot. Zhamu led a heavily armed cavalry troop, rushing around in the crowd of locking non-humankind beings. Every time these tens of thousands of cavalry warriors rushed ahead, over a hundred thousand non-humankind beings, who were disabled from resisting, would fall in puddles of blood.

    Elite warriors of Yao Mountain territory moved forward from all directions at an ordered pace. Like battling puppets, they coldly and expressionlessly wielded their weapons, harvesting the lives of these non-humankind beings.

    Large streams of blood ejected out from the bodies of these non-humankind beings who had strong life-force. The sshing blood streams were rolled up by those strong whirlwinds before they could fall to the ground. Numerous blood-red whirlwind stood straight in the air, and Si Ming, who was floating behind Shaosi, took a deep and long gasp. Then, countless huge streams of blood surged towards his mouth together.

    "My name is Si Ming, I can control life and death, weal and woe, and disease... I control all ghosts." Si Ming said while devouring the blooding from those ughtered non-humankind beings. At the same time, he lowered his head, looked at Ji Hao with his hazy and deeply hollowed eyes, then said, "Remember my name. I have already fallen, but one day, you might need my power!"

    Countless visible, hazy human silhouettes flew out from the dead bodies of those killed non-humankind beings. Si Ming delightfully opened his mouth and took a long gasp. Swiftly, those hazy human silhouettes flew into his mouth.

    Si Ming¡¯s hazy, grey-white and watery-mist-like figure gradually be clearer, seeming to be heavier as well. Grey-white light sparkled faintly in his eyes, but his face was still nk. No other sense organs could be seen on his face except for his pair of deeply hollowed eye sockets. Instead, only a strange, twisted, snake-like spell symbol was located in the middle of his face.

    Ji Hao raised his head and looked at Si Ming directly in the eyes. Streams of invisible powers bumped into each other in the air.

    The hazy silhouette of axe in Ji Hao¡¯s eyes shone brighter and brighter. Meanwhile, a cyan glow emerged from his entire body and a faint, giant lotus emerged from under his feet. Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit stably floated in his spiritual space, while tidewater-like natural powers surging into his primordial spirit ceaselessly.

    Puff! Puff! Puff! Three more streams of Yu Yu¡¯s Qi of Dao emerged from around Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit. Water-clear Yu Yu¡¯s Dao of Qi hovered around inside Ji Hao¡¯s body and merged with a slice trace of essence sun fire, turning faintly golden from the previous transparent.

    Si Ming stared at Ji Hao. Abruptly, a voice sounded in Ji Hao¡¯s head, "Such a lucky kid...Speak, what do you want?"

    Ji Hao pointed at Shaosi and said straightforwardly, "Improve her power as much as you can... just improve her power."

    "Hehe." Si Ming chuckled, lowered his head and nced at Shaosi. A white stream of glow spurted out from his pair of eyes, surging into Shaosi¡¯s body like a flood. "As you wish. I am satisfied by your offerings. Hehe, I can improve this girls¡¯ power to the current limit that she can bear...But your offering will be a bit too much."

    Si Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled for a short while, then he looked into Yao Mountain City and said, "Eh? A kid who can control life and death? Shame, he is taken by someone else! But there¡¯s a descendant of the ancient Disease God? Then, he¡¯ll be mine too."

    Si Ming seemed to gain some power back as he no longer waited for Zhamu and his warriors to ughter the rest of non-humankind beings. Instead, he spread his arms and slightly wielded. Followed by his move, those non-humankind being who were not yet killed but were sealed and disabled from moving let out a shrill scream simultaneously, then their bodies exploded into gray dust.

    A tremendous stream of blood mixed with countless hazy human silhouettes swooshed up into the air, being swallowed by Si Ming.

    Yu Mu, who was standing on a battlement of a city wall and had been watching this, suddenly shouted out while his chubby body shed across the air and showed up in front of Si Ming. Si Ming, the thousands of meters tall mysterious being, lowered his head, narrowed his eyes and carefully looked at Yu Mu for a while. After this, a sticky, purely dark and ink-like drop of spirit blood zipped out of his body and flew into the spot between Yu Mu¡¯s eyebrows at lightning speed.

    Yu Mu immediately raised his head and screamed out in pain towards the sky, while puffs of ck smoke rose from his pores.

    Ji Hao only felt that his scalp was numbed, making him subconsciously take a few steps back instinctively. Since Ji Hao started cultivating himself with the methods mentioned in Yu Yu¡¯s scriptures and generated the primordial spirit, he had already gained a certain kind of magical and mysterious ability.

    When the ck smoke puffed out from Yu Mu¡¯s body, Ji Hao¡¯s heart started drumming crazily, and his spirit blood surged inside his body intensively and disorderedly. All of his fine hair stood straight up as if he was being gazed at by tens of thousands of supremely poisonous snakes. That ck smoke puffed out from Yu Mu¡¯s body was incredibly dangerous, and even Ji Hao wouldn¡¯t be willing to feel a single touch of it.

    "I have the remains of an ancient Disease God streamer." said Si Ling ndly while looking at Ji Hao, "I¡¯ll give it to this little fatso... and you will owe me a debt for it, alright?"

    "Remains" Ji Hao raised his head, looked at Si Ling and said in a deep voice, "Why do we want remains?"

 Chapter 568: The Young Master of the Phoenix kind

    Chapter 568: The Young Master of the Phoenix kind

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    A monthter in Fine Jade Pce, Pu Ban City, Ji Hao sat straight in the main hall with a tightened face, looking at Feng Qinxin, who had been walking freely in the main hall as if she was the owner of this ce.

    She was the youngest daughter of the leader of the phoenix-kind and was only a thousand years old. By the long lifespan standards of the phoenix-kind, she was still a child. Feng Qinxin looked just like a little girl who was about eleven or twelve years old. But while walking around in the hall, she had her chest puffed out, hands held behind her body, seeming like an elder, which made Ji Hao truly unconformable.

    Feng Qinxin was a pretty girl; she had snow-white skin,rge eyes, and a small mouth. She had already taken a few circles inside the great hall and looked at every corner as if she was a property owner and had been checking her own newly built pce.

    A pot of nicely scented tea was already cold. After a full quarter of an hour, Feng Qinxin puffed her chest out, held her head high and walked up to Ji Hao. She carelessly waved her hand and said, "This pce is not bad. How much is it, I¡¯ll have it."

    Ji Hao looked at Feng Qinxin and directly named the ideal price in his mind, "Young master Feng is indeed generous, and your phoenix-kind is indeed as wealthy as people say. If you, young master Feng, do fancy this Fine Jade Pce, you can simply trade it with the ownerless piece ofnd on the southern side of my Yao Mountain territory that has a radius of around seven-hundred-thousand miles!"

    Feng Qinxin¡¯s little tender face immediately tightened up and twitched for a few times. Then, her pair of eyes began burning. Obviously, she was badly enraged.

    In the main hall, over ten incredibly beautiful women growled out simultaneously, "How dare you! You¡¯re nothing but a small earl, how dare you offend the young master of our phoenix-kind?!"

    Bang! Zhu Rong Long and the other few Divine Magi who came with Ji Hao stomped their long spears heavily against the ground. Zhu Rong Long then shouted in a harsh tone, "Is your phoenix-kind really a big deal? Do you dare to start the war against our Zhu Rong Family? My brothers and I have been wanting to get a group of your phoenix girls back to warm our beds for a long time!"

    Followed by a series of metal ngs, the group of phoenix-kind women pulled out their swords together, pointing the sword tips at Zhu Rong Long and his people.

    Zhu Rong Long and his brothersughed out loud and released raging fire that wrapped their entire bodies up while wielding their long spears fiercely, bringing up strong gusts of wind as they fearlessly approached those phoenix-kind women.

    Ji Hao coughed loudly, then knocked the tea-table in front of him heavily. He sneered and said to Feng Qinxin, "Young master Feng, you asked Minister Si Xi to send the message and told me toe to Pu Ban City from Yao Mountain City to meet you. I assume you didn¡¯t do it because you want to fight me, did you?"

    Feng Qinxin snorted slightly. Those phoenix-kind women, who seemed to start an intense fight right away, instantly paused and put their swords back to the sheaths one after another, obediently taking a few steps back.

    Zhu Rong and his brothers disappointedly nced at each other, then nced at Ji Hao, who was with a truly serious face. They then helplessly killed the fire surrounding their bodies and stepped back as well.

    "I came to Pu Ban because I have something to negotiate with you, Earl Yao." Feng Qinxin frowned and said to Ji Hao with a tightened face and a cold voice, "But Earl Yao, you have gone too far in bullying us!"

    "I bully you?" Ji Hao helplessly spread his hands, gave a bitter smile to Feng Qinxin and asked, "How did I bully you, Young master Feng?"

    Feng Qinxin pointed up at the ceiling and angrily shouted at Ji Hao, "Such a small pce, how dare you tell me to trade for it with a piece ofnd with a radius of seven-hundred-thousand miles? Who do you think I am? Do you think that I¡¯m the same as those stupid dragons who have nothing but muscles in their heads?"

    Ji Haoughed out immediately and said, "The business is off but the friendship canst. Young master, if you¡¯re not happy with the price, you can simply choose to not buy it. I am really curious that, what did you, young master Feng,e all the way here for? Only to buy my pce?"

    Remaining silent for a while, Feng Qinxin sat down in front of Ji Hao, held up the teacup and drank up the cold tea contained in it.

    Putting the tea cup heavily on the table, Feng Qinxin yelled, "First, do you have any information about Feng Qi? Second, we want to buy Dragon Pool out!"

    "Feng Qi? The elder who was managing the shops opened by the phoenix-kind in Chi Ban Market?" Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and said ndly, "After the Chi Ban Mountain war, I have never seen Elder Feng Qi again. Therefore, if you, young master Feng, are looking for information about her, you have found the wrong person."

    Flicking his finger slightly on the tea table, Ji Hao knitted his eyebrows and continued, "As for Dragon Pool..."

    Since Ji Hao returned from the Chi Ban Mountain battlefield and attained the title of Earl Yao, he hadn¡¯t seen Dragon Pool for a couple of years. That old treeman, who was a purple grain dragon sandalwood was now a Magi Master of the Magi Pce. Si Wen Ming had especially enclosed arge mountain area for him to freely rest and live.

    "Dragon Pool is a Magi Master of the Magi Pce. If you want to buy Dragon Pool out, you shall go talk to Minister Si Wen Ming!" Ji Hao looked at Feng Qinxin seriously and said, "Dragon Pool and I are friends, and he is not my personal belonging. Therefore, if you want to buy Dragon Pool from me, that would be too disrespectful to Master Dragon Pool."

    Feng Qinxin frowned her eyebrows again, unpleasantly ncing at those phoenix-kind women in the hall.

    A beautiful phoenix-women who was wearing a long crimson dress and all kinds of resplendent jade and pearl jewelry, slowly took two steps forwards and said in a harsh tone, "Young Master, what Earl Yao said is untrue. We have people in the Magi Pce, ording to whom, Earl Yao is the only trusted friend of Dragon Pool. If we want to take Dragon Pool back to our ce, Earl Yao has to help us!"

    Feng Qinxin nodded, turned around and said to Ji Hao, "Earl Yao, you should understand what a purple grain dragon sandalwood means to our phoenix-kind. During the past few years, although we were allowed to purchase Dragon Pool¡¯s sap and fruit from the Magi Pce, we had to travel a long distance for that, which was truly inconvenient."

    Dragon Pool¡¯s sap and fruits had especially strong effects and could nourish and strengthen souls, which made Dragon Pool significantly useful for the phoenix-kind.

    The phoenix-kind possessed a magical ability that allowed them to rise from ashes. As long as a phoenix¡¯s soul power wasn¡¯t consumed up, the phoenix would be able to rise again in the phoenix divine me for unlimited times, even if its physical body was crushed into pieces. Therefore, the more powerful a phoenix¡¯s soul was, the more powerful this phoenix could be, and the stronger its life-force would be.

    To the phoenix-kind, Dragon Pool could be considered as an important strategic resource. Dragon Pool¡¯s sap and fruits had beneficial effects for the other kinds of creatures as well, but that would be way weaker than the effects that they could deliver to the phoenix-kind.

    Besides, after all, both Dragon Pool¡¯s sap and fruits were extremely precious and couldrgely improve the powers of souls. The sap and fruits produced by Dragon Pool in these few years were all sold at auctions in the auction houses in Pu Ban city.

    The phoenix-kind only managed to get about forty percent of Dragon Pool¡¯s products in these couple of years. As for the rest sixty percent, those were purchased by the alliance of human ns and other powerful forces. This waspletely uneptable to the phoenix-kind. Because of the few auctions, the phoenix-kind had even gotten into difficulties with some few powerful forces, including the dragon kind. To the phoenix-kind, soul powers rted to their lives and death, to the development of their entire race. Therefore, they could never let the alliance of human ns and other forces bid for Dragon Pool¡¯s products against themselves. They just couldn¡¯t tolerate it.

    For all of the above reasons, Feng Qinxin, this young master of the phoenix-kind, came to Pu Ban City anxiously to see Ji Hao personally.

    Figuring out Feng Qinxin¡¯s true purpose, Ji Haoughed out abruptly and said, "In this case, why don¡¯t you... the phoenix-kind is incredibly wealthy. Only the dragon-kind canpete with you in terms of financial resources. If you canpensate men with a top-grade natural-crafted magic treasure, I can let your phoenix-kind monopolize Dragon Pool¡¯s products for the next ten-thousand years!

    Ji Hao looked at Feng Qinxin with a pair of glowing eyes.

    By now, among all his friends, only Feng Xing hadn¡¯t broken into the level of Magus King. Feng Xing didn¡¯t have a shortcut that allowed him to make the breakthrough within a short span of time.

    The creative natural power contained in a natural-crafted magic treasure would be more than enough to thoroughly remold Feng Xing¡¯s body!

 Chapter 569: Old Life

    Chapter 569: Old Life

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Buying Dragon Pool out was impossible. Ji Hao would never sell his own friend as merchandise. However, with a good price, things like monopolizing all Dragon Pool¡¯s products in the next ten-thousand years could be negotiable.

    The phoenix-kind needed Dragon Pool¡¯s sap and fruits to improve and purify their soul powers, and Dragon Pool¡¯s products had an especially strong effect to newborn Phoenixes. It could helpy a sturdier foundation for them for their future.

    Apart from all this, the phoenix-kind was extremely powerful overall. They had a great number of powerful members and upied countless fertile areas with concentrated natural powers and earth meridians. Therefore, in terms of wealth, the phoenix-kind was as rich as the dragon-kind, which had upied almost all ocean areas.

    Seven days after Ji Hao put his condition forward, a top-grade natural-crafted magic treasure, the ¡®red lightning wheel¡¯ was sent to Ji Hao.

    The phoenix-kind yed a small trick. Although this red lightning wheel was indeed a top-grade natural crafted magic treasure, it wasn¡¯t a powerful weapon for defending or attacking, neither was it a precious treasure with special abilities. Instead, it was only a supportive magic tool that could raise its owner¡¯s flying speed.

    Among all living creatures in the world, in terms of flying speed, the phoenix-kind was merely slightly weaker than a golden-wing roc. Therefore, treasures like this red lightning wheel that could do nothing but raise flying speed were the most useless and cheapest kind of magic treasures to the phoenix-kind.

    However, Ji Hao seemed to keep his promise anyway. After the red lightning wheel was sent into his hands, he instantly found Si Wen Ming and Dragon Pool and signed the agreement of monopolizing Dragon Pool¡¯s products for the next ten-thousand years with the phoenix-kind.

    Of course, this agreement couldn¡¯t allow the phoenix-kind to attain Dragon Pool¡¯s products for free. Instead, Dragon Pool would sell his products to, and only to the phoenix-kind in the next ten-thousand years while the phoenix-kind would pay Dragon Pool and the Magi Pce with the average price of thest record prices of the past few auctions.

    Each side would have what they needed, and everybody would be satisfied.

    After leaving Dragon Pool, Ji Hao threw the red lightning wheel into the small cauldron in his lower abdomen.

    This red lightning wheel was of a greatly higher grade than the nine dragon fire pearl. After swallowing the red lightning wheel, the Chaos power released from the cauldron was over ten times denser and greater than the Chaos power extracted from the nine dragon fire pearl. Ji Hao made the gesture of ¡®Everything Grows¡¯ in Earl Yao¡¯s mansion. Star power and natural power surged ceaselessly into his body like the tidewater while the Chaos power strengthened his body, making his body burn and again and raising his physical strengthrgely.

    Looking into his own body with his spiritual power, Ji Hao found that after being strengthened and purified by the Chaos power, even the tiniest Magus Acupoint of his had expanded for over a thousand times. Through his spirit power, Ji Hao saw that his Magus Acupoints were like numerouskes, and golden streams of spirt star power had been swiftly flowing in those rapidly expanding meridians and Magus Acupoints. Compared to those expanded Magus Acupoints and meridians, that scorching hot stream of spirit star power was like a small brook feeding into a vastke.

    But the most precious thing was a human-head-sized creative natural power in the round cauldron.

    Earlier, Ji Hao made Man Man¡¯s power start improving rapidly with only an egg-sized sphere of creative natural power. But now, this new sphere of natural power was actually the size of a human head; if used it merely on Feng Xing, then it would be a bit wasteful.

    Pondering for a while, Ji Hao divided this sphere of creative natural power into five parts for Shaosi, Taisi, Man Man, Yu Mu and Feng Xing each to have a part. However, Shaosi, Taisi, Man Man and Yu Mu each had a special way of cultivation and currently, Feng Xing was the weakest one among the whole team. Neither did he have any special abilities nor treasures to help him in his cultivation. Therefore, Ji Hao decided to let Feng Xing have fifty percent of this sphere of creative natural power.

    Ji Hao then found Feng Xing, who was dashing in the field against the wind. His body was faintly visible in the wind, making him look like a ghost. Meanwhile, he had been pulling his longbow open and releasing arrows. Without saying anything, Ji Hao pushed the sphere of creative power into Feng Xing¡¯s body and activated the twelve-star space twisting magic spell at the same time.

    Through the magic formation, Ji Hao moved Feng Xing to the backyard of Earl Yao¡¯s mansion and soaked him in the purpleke. Before Feng Xing figured out what had happened, a cyan-colored gust of wind began swishing around his skin. Tiny whirlwinds ceaselessly puffed out from every single one of Feng Xing¡¯s pores, and every whirlwind caused a tiny whirlpool, greedily absorbing the purple liquid.

    "The powers of Eastern Wastnd people are mostly with the natures of green, wind and thunder." murmured Ji Hao, "Feng Xing, based on your normal performance, your archery and speed, I assume your power is with the nature of wind, right?"

    The Heaven and Earth great formation was activated as Ji Hao was preparing to draw all star powers that had a nature of wind down and directly inject into Feng Xing¡¯s body. Feng Xing was startled and nervous at first, but then quickly calmed down when he found out that all these were caused by Ji Hao. Hearing Ji Hao murmur to himself, Feng Xing suddenly opened his eyes. Two streams of cyan light shed across his eyes and dazzling lightning bolts burst from his eyes.

    "Ji Hao, my spirit power has the nature of both hurricane and lightning. Except for Yu Mu, you¡¯re the only one who knows this secret now. The true natures of my power are hurricane and thunder! You also have to draw star power with a nature of lightning for me...What treasure did you use on me? I¡¯m losing control of my power!"

    Before his voice faded, a few chain-shaped, cyan-colored magic patterns suddenly emerged from Feng Xing¡¯s skin. These patterns that seemed to be formed from tiny whirlwinds extended from the top of his head to the bottom of his feet, sealing him firmly up as if he was a chained prisoner.

    A violent thunder power spread out from inside Feng ing¡¯s body. Meanwhile, a fist-sized, Taiji-pattern-like spell symbol of hurricane emerged from his forehead. In the middle of the cyan-colored spell symbol of hurricane, a fierce, purple-colored spell symbol of thunder roared down from his hairline, nearly crossing his entire face.

    The cyan-colored spell symbol of hurricane and purple-colored spell symbol of thunder dazzled on Feng Xing¡¯s face, letting out thunderous noises. Gradually, the cyan-colored, chain-shaped magic patterns on his body fell apart, after which, Feng Xing¡¯s body emitted eye-piercing light streams with the colors of cyan and purple. The cyan light streams and purple light streams gradually merged into one, following which, a series of muffled, faint thunder-like sounds came out from inside his body.

    "Good God, Feng Xing, you¡¯ve been hiding your true power all this long!"

    Ji Hao looked at Feng Xing in shock. If he didn¡¯t force that sphere of creative natural power into his body and allowed his body to go through this magical transformation, Ji Hao would never know that someone had actually sealed Feng Xing¡¯s power with such a powerful and strong after-world seal.

    Feng Xing could move swiftly without leaving any trace behind. He could be in every corner without catching any attention, but this was the mostmon nature of power possessed by Eastern Wastnd people.

    ording to the legends, more or less, Eastern Wastnd people always had a trace of Green God¡¯s bloodline in their blood. The Green God was capable of creating wind and thunder. Therefore, a handful of especially talented Eastern Wastnd people had the powers with a fierce and powerful nature of thunder that could be amazingly destructive.

    Nevertheless, Eastern Wastnd people who had the powers with the natures of both wind and thunder were considered as descendants of Gods in Eastern Wastnd and had iparably high social status.

    But no matter how one looked at him, Feng Xing, who wandered and drifted across the whole Mind since he was a little kid, with Yu Mu as his only friend, didn¡¯t seem like a person with high social status at all!

    "Ah!!!" Followed by a raging growl, a strong power vibration swooshed up from Feng Xing¡¯s body.

    Meanwhile, in a bar in Pu Ban City, Yu Shen, who had been drinking and enjoying a good time with Zhu Rong Tianming, suddenly leaped up in a great shock. A purple-colored jade talisman floated before his face and started releasing dazzling lightning.

    "Little bastard! I got you! You¡¯re in not far away! You can never run!"

    "The greatest treasure of our n, you must give it back! That¡¯s a divine treasure that only I, as a prince, am qualified to have! You god damned little bastard!"

 Chapter 570: Call-up

    Chapter 570: Call-up

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Time flew and ten months passed quickly, seeming to be as short as the blink of an eye.

    It was autumn, but still, the grasnd surrounding Yao Mountain remained with a thriving green color. Being nourished by the star power and earth meridian power that had been ceaseless gathering towards the Heaven and Earth great formation, nts around Yao Mountain were luxuriant. Even in thiste autumn, this whole area continued to flourish.

    A great growl came from the sky. Man Man¡¯s whole body was wrapped in a raging fire, while she wielded a giant hammer made from ordinary alloy, smashing towards Ji Hao¡¯s head.

    Ji Hao was treading upon the air, standing in the sky around a kilometer high from the ground. He raised his head and fended against Man Man¡¯s hill-huge hammer with bare hands. His hand motions constantly changed, from palms to fists to fingers. pping, lifting or punching, his fists bumped against the giant hammer from time to time, letting out thunderous booms while squeezing out dazzling fire sparkles.

    He had done ten months of severe cultivation. By using the move of Everything Grows, Ji Hao had melted tens of more mountains with the small cauldron, and by now, his physical strength had already reached the level of peak-level two-star Divine Magus. What surprised him more was he had also reached the second level of the Mysterious Cultivation Method with Nine Turns, that improved his physical strength by four-hundred percent.

    Although he was fighting bare-handedly against Man, his hands were even harder than the alloy hammer held in Man Man¡¯s hands. Ji Hao punched heavily on the hammer, leaving countless dents on the smooth surface of the hammer. If he hadn¡¯t restrained his power intentionally, this giant hammer would have been smashed to pieces by him long ago.

    "I¡¯ming!" A loud growl came from a distance away, following which, Yu Mu dashed over with a hill carried on his shoulder. When he was still tens of miles away from Ji Hao, Yu Mu threw the hill out with all of his powers. The three-hundred-tall hill roared straightly towards Ji Hao along with a loud swooshing sound.

    Seeing the hill flying towards him, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud while he raised his head and violently rushing towards the hill.

    A golden stream of light shed across his head, and next, a ground-shaking bang was generated. The hill was bumped into bits by Ji Hao¡¯s head, and then huge streams of essence sun fire roared out and enveloped the entire area with a radius of tens of thousands of miles. Immediately, the tens of thousands of different-sized fragments of the hill were burned into smoke.

    "Take this!" Man Man swung the huge hammer with both of her hands, smashing towards Ji Hao¡¯s head again with full strength.

    Ji Hao gave a resonant roar, then flicked both of his hands like a pair of spears. Next, he punctured the hammer with his arms, then did a split with his arms. Followed by an ear-piercing metal-shing noise, the giant hammer held in Man Man¡¯s hands were silently torn into two pieces by Ji Hao with his bare hands.

    "Ah! My money! I want my money back!" Man Man carried the two pieces of that damaged hammer, yelled in anger, "Which shop did I buy this hammer from? Fire Dragon n¡¯s weapon shop in Southern Wastnd Market? I want my money back! I want them to give my money back! Ji Hao can even tear this hammer apart with his bare hands, but they charged me eighty-thousand jade coins for it!"

    Man Man heavily threw the damaged hammer to the ground, then shouted angrily at Zhu Rong Long, who was watching the fight in the distance, "And they said that because it was me, they only charged for materials! Zhu Rong Long, send people to get my eighty-thousand jade coins back and return this crappy hammer."

    Zhu Rong Long, Candle Dragon Yan, and the other ten Divine Magi nced at each other, then excitedly responded with a loud growl. After that, they trod on clouds and rushed towards Ji Hao together.

    They didn¡¯t use their divine power. Instead, they simply wielded their weapons andunched attack at Ji Hao purely with their physical strength.

    In the recent two months, Ji Hao had gotten tired of endless cultivation. Therefore, they began to fight against each other to gain more fighting experiences. Ji Hao¡¯s performances had been amazing, that made Zhu Rong Long and other Divine Magi excited. They woulde to fight a battle against Ji Hao from time to time.

    Eight long spears and four sharp machetes swished over from all directions towards Ji Hao. Facing these Divine Magi¡¯s sharp divine weapons, Ji Hao still didn¡¯t use a weapon. Instead, he conveniently swung his hands and released a cyan and gold stream of Yu Yu¡¯s divine light, wrapping his body up.

    That thinyer of Yu Yu¡¯s divine light actually had an incredible defensive power. Under the protection of the divine light, Ji Hao wielded his fists and rushed up against the twelve Divine Magi¡¯s sharp weapons.

    The weapons used by Zhu Rong Long and other Divine Magi were all powerful magic weapons crafted by master craftsmen of Zhu Rong Family and Candle Dragon n. All of their weapons were at the grade of Divine Magi level treasures. Although they didn¡¯t trigger the spell symbols attached to the weapons and released the strongest power of their weapons, these weapons were stills hard enough to slice iron.

    Long spears and machetes banged against Ji Hao¡¯s fists and generated a loud and long series of ngs. Theyers of Yu Yu¡¯s divine light wrapped on Ji Hao¡¯s fists vibrated. Meanwhile, heunched a series of heavy punches. His firsts swished through the air like shooting stars, forcing the weapons held in Zhu Rong Long and other Divine Magi¡¯s hands back. The great impact waves caused by Ji Hao made those Divine Magi step back quickly.

    Suddenly, Ji Hao¡¯s body shed and transformed into a golden beam of light, zipping across the air.

    At that very moment, Ji Hao¡¯s pair of hands moved as fast as lightning bolts andunched the moves of Sky-Opening and Earth-Splitting over and over again. His fists transformed into extremely thin beams of light in the air, crossing each other and weaving into a giant golden, enveloping all twelve Divine Magi.

    Within a second, Zhu Rong Long, Candle Dragon Yan, and other Divine Magi suffered at least ten-thousand punchedunched by Ji Hao. They only saw a dazzling golden light st out before their eyes, and after that, they could never see Ji Hao clearly. At the same time, they sensed a great paining from every corner of their bodies. Fierce power streams drilled into their bodies, making their bones ache and all internal organs shake.

    Heavy and muffled thuds resounded across the sky. After a few seconds, all twelve Divine Magi each took over ten steps back with swollen faces and streams of blood hanging on their mouth corners.

    "Earl Yao, your physical strength is great enough to rival us in frontal battles!" Zhu Rong Long yelled out as if he couldn¡¯t believe this, "But you¡¯re only a Magus King! You became a Magus King merely a year ago!"

    "I haven¡¯t used by spirit star power!" Ji Hao¡¯s pair of eyes shone with a faint golden light. Even the air surrounding him began rippling because of the high temperature he caused. Ji Hao then smiled and said to Zhu Rong Long, "What a shame, unless we start a deathly fight, I can never find out exactly how powerful I am now!"

    Zhu Rong Long and all the other Divine Magi shut their mouths, seeming to be a bit frustrated. Ji Hao was such a freak, his crazily high cultivating efficiency could truly be frustrating to these Divine Magi.

    Unlike them, Man Man excitedly rushed up to Ji Hao without saying a word, holding Ji Hao¡¯s arm and intimately rubbing it with her face.

    "Freak!" In the distance, Taisi, who had a pale face and was wearing a white shirt, tremblingly looked at Ji Hao while murmuring. Abruptly, heughed out jumpily and said, "Hehe, Shaosi found herself a good man...Rival Divine Magi as a Magus King? Hehe, fortunately, I¡¯m not good at closebat, otherwise..."

    Quivering instantly, Taisi moved his body and immediately transformed into a hazy, transparent silhouette, shing across the air and disappearing without leaving a trace.

    Further away, Feng Xing was fiddling with an arrow that was wrapped in faintly visible, sparkling lightning bolts. Meanwhile, he scratched his scalp and said, "My arrow can break that guy¡¯s thick skin, can¡¯t it? It should be able to hurt him without using...that kind of power, right?"

    Pondering for a while, Feng Xing beganughing and said, "Forget it, the more powerful Ji Hao is, the better! Those non-humankind monsters, I¡¯ll shoot them all into griddles!"

    A rolling dark cloud came from afar, on which, an emperor guard wearing a ck outfit was standing straight with his head held high, holding a tablet in his hand.

    "Earl Yao, Emperor Shun has given out his order. You shall take all people who will take part in the life-and-death game in your Yao Mountain territory and go to Pu Ban City to prepare for the game as soon as possible!"

 Chapter 571: Tortoise Chariot

    Chapter 571: Tortoise Chariot

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Ji Hao, Shaosi, Man Man, Taisi, Yu Mu, Feng Xing.

    They were mentioned by name by Yu Dynasty¡¯s messenger, Pi Chitian, as appointed participators of the life-and-death game. Apart from them, the eight Divine Magi from Zhu Rong Family under Zhu Rong Long¡¯s lead and the four Divine Magi from Candle Dragon n under Candle Dragon Yan¡¯s lead, and tens of Magus Kings under theirmands would be apanying Ji Hao and his teammates to take part in the game.

    Since the non-humankind dared to give such a stunningly heavy bet, they were surely quite confident about winning. Therefore, in order to keep his friends safe, Ji Hao decided to bring all subordinates who were powerful enough to join the game together.

    Outside a city gate of Yao Mountain City, tens of elders of Yao Mountain territory were dancing around a bonfire while loudly singing a blessing song, praying for Ji Hao and his people, and begging the Gods in this world to protect them and let theme back safely.

    Ji Xia and a group of Gold Crow n people were standing by the city gate, silently looking at Ji Hao and his friends.

    "Hao, be careful!" Ji Xia looked at Ji Hao and said seriously, "You have grown up...You on your own ount now, you have to be careful."

    Ji Hao kneeled on the ground, kowtowed to Ji Xia and said in a deep voice, "Abba, don¡¯t worry, just guard Yao Mountain City well for me. I will certainlye back safely... you know what I can do."

    Ji Xia rubbed the beard on his chin, intentionally showing a carefree look andughed out loud.

    He fought hand to hand against Ji Hao. After inheriting the power of an ancient Master Supreme Magus, Ji Xia¡¯s power had been improving every single day. However, in frontal battles against Ji Hao, he was suppressed by Ji Hao violently all the time.

    In terms of spirit stars, Ji Xia¡¯s spirit star was far less powerful than Ji Hao¡¯s spirit star, which was the sun. In terms of moving speed, that was a most essential factor in close and frontalbat, Ji Hao¡¯s moving speed was way higher than Ji Xia.

    Only in terms of physical strength could he suppress Ji Hao overwhelmingly, because Ji Xia had inherited all three spirit stars of Ji Liao, and every single one of the three stars had reached the level of six-star. But the problem was that without a high speed, he couldn¡¯t even manage tounch effective attacks at Ji Hao. What difference could his great physical strength make?

    "Ha, you¡¯re better than your Abba." Ji Xia scratched his own head with a bitter smile, "You¡¯re just a Magus King now...but it¡¯s a good thing. Juste back soon. Seize the time and have a few kids when you came back. Your Amma has been expecting her grandchildren."

    Ji Xia was so nervous that he could only say something like this tofort Ji Hao and himself.

    Ji Hao stood up. Except for grinning, he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Shaosi¡¯s pretty face was blushed a little bit, while she lowered her head and remained silent. Only Man Man excitedly grabbed Ji Hao¡¯s arm and yelled, "Eh? Is having kids fun? Ji Hao, let¡¯s have some kids for fun after wee back!"

    Ji Xia and the group of Gold Crow n peopleughed instantly out on hearing Man Man, as well as those Yao Mountain People who came to see Ji Hao and his people off. Zhu Rong Long and the other Zhu Rong Family Divine Magi all darkened their faces, lowered their heads and stared at their feet, unable to say a word. Man Man, this young master of theirs, had truly embarrassed them!

    Mr. Crow was standing on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder and had been looking around with his pair of shining eyes. Abruptly, Mr. Crow gave a resonant roar and spread his wings, rising into the sky. Soon, he expanded to around three-hundred meter long, and as his enormous pair of wings pped, a fiery cloud swooshed up from the ground. Mr. Crow carried Ji Hao and his people up and transformed into a golden fire streak of light, tearing the air apart as he flew towards Pu Ban City along with an ear-piercing swishing noise.

    Ji Xia stomped his foot against the ground and swiftly rose into the air, kilometers high from the ground, silently looking at Ji Hao and his people who were disappearing into the clouds.

    "Eh, Hao has truly grown up!" Ji Xia murmured a bit dispiritedly while shaking his head. He then looked at the great Yao Mountain City down below and continued murmuring to himself, "Am I so old that I can only guard a city for my son now? Am I too old to do anything at all?"

    Not to mention Ji Xia¡¯s self-pity, Mr. Crow, whose bloodline had already thoroughly be the bloodline of ancient Gold Crow, his power was improved greatly. By now, Mr. Crow had transformed into a dazzling stream of light and swiftly flew towards Pu Ban City with a group of people carried on his back. Soon, they arrived at Pu Ban City.

    Once they arrived in Pu Ban City¡¯s air space, a beam of light dazzled over which was grasped by Ji Hao. A jade talisman sted out in his hand, from which, Si Wen Ming¡¯s voice came, "Ji Hao,e to the inner pce, quick."

    Ji Hao told Mr. Crow to turn around without any hesitation, flying towards the Magi Pce.

    Nearly an hourter, in the inner pce, Ji Hao saw Si Xi, Si Wen Ming, Candle Dragon Gui, Wulong Yao and other elders. In the broad hall, a tortoise chariot was silently floating midair.

    Different from the tortoise chariot Ji Hao saw during the Chi Ban Mountain War, this tortoise chariot in front of him was recovered to its original shape by the Magi Pce¡¯s master craftsmen with unknown materials and methods. It looked just like a living tortoise, with a head, a tail and four limbs; the dark dragon scales on its body had been glowing with a cold luster, making it seem to be furious and powerful.

    From time to time, puffs of smoke could be seen rising from the tortoise chariot, and within the smoke, countless spell symbols would sh.

    ording to a feature of weapons and treasures produced by the Magi Pce, the more spell symbols a treasure had, the more powerful this treasure would be. Every single one of those dragon scales had hundreds of thousands of spell symbols faintly visible on it, judging from which, this tortoise chariot could be mention in the same breath with a Divine-Magus-level magic treasures in terms of quality,

    "What is this?" Ji Hao curiously looked at this huge object in front of him.

    "A tortoise chariot." Si Wen Ming turned around and seriously said to Ji Hao, "With all rare and precious materials we had in our secret storage, in the past year, our Magi Pce only managed to build six tortoise chariots like this one."

    Kuafu Yan walked over with arge hammer holding in his hand, then began loudly introducing all kinds of capabilities of this tortoise chariot.

    Tortoise chariots had always been the most powerful type of chariots, and had the greatest defensive power among all kinds of chariots invented by the Magi Pce. No matter how strong the attacksunched by the enemies were, not a single tortoise chariot had ever been broken. Nevertheless, the defensive power of the older version of tortoise chariot was great enough, but the attack power was quite limited.

    During the Chi Ban Mountain War, Ji Hao extorted a giant amount of design papers from Di Family. Under Kuafu Yan¡¯s lead, a group of master craftsmen of the Magi Pce had concentratedly studied those design papers for a few years. Based on the old version of the tortoise chariot, they finally designed this new tortoise chariot, which was a powerful weapon with both defensive power and attacking power.

    This new version of tortoise chariot was recovered to the original shape of a tortoise. Its tail was a soft whip with extremely long striking range. Normally, it was only around fifteen meters long, but once it was activated, it could extend to hundreds of miles long within a very short span of time. The soft and pliable whip was thickly covered in armor-breaking des, and with a simple twist, it could even tear Divine Magi into pieces.

    The four limbs of the tortoise chariot were incredibly powerful weapons for closebat. ording to the test results, these four limbs could tear arge-scale defensive magic formation open with full strength in merely a quarter of an hour. This could be safely counted as terrifying.

    The head of this tortoise chariot was its most powerful and effective weapon. With abundant magic crystals, this tortoise head could release a magic thunder that was as powerful as a full-strength attackunched by a nine-star Divine Magus.

    In addition to both long distance and short distance fighting capacity and the iparably great defensive power, a hundred mile in radius space was opened up inside the tortoise chariot, which allowed it to contain tens of thousands of people to rest or live.

    A tortoise chariot like this could even be the most powerful weapon of a small country!

    With the abundant resources possessed by the Magi Pce, they only made six tortoise chariots like this.

    Among all people who would take part in the game, Si Wen Ming, Huaxu Lie, Lie Mountain Kang, and Ji Hao got one each.

    "The inner space is not small at all. We have already filled it with grains, dry meat, herbs, fresh water and magic crystals." said Si Wen Ming seriously while looking at Ji Hao, "Ji Hao, in the game, you have to be extra careful and cautious...Everybody has toe back alive."

    Ji Hao looked at the tortoise chariot floating in front of him and seriously nodded.

 Chapter 572: Death Threat

    Chapter 572: Death Threat

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    On the western side of Pu Ban City, arge-scale campsite was built up quickly.

    Ancient style halls built from giant stones, luxurious, exquisitely decorated pces and mansions, simple and rough cottages, barbaric leather tents; all different types of buildings and amodations were built in the same area, creating a chaotic scene.

    Over ten million elite people who were carefully selected out by tens of thousands of ns, prepared to enter into the small world and take part in the life-and-death game along with their guards and warriors. In total, hundreds of millions of people had gathered in this ce, making this vast campsite nearly boundless.

    Young people with luxurious clothes that came from famous and influential families strutted among the crowd. Warriors from barbaric ns who covered their bodies with leathers yelled and shouted, and sturdy warriors with heavy armors popped out their eyes and showed fierce looks while experienced n leaders and elders walked and talked around. The campsite was filled with all kinds of sounds; all kinds of mounts roared towards the sky and poisonous bugs and snakes raised by some Maguspriests wriggled all over the ground. The huge campsite seemed to be aplete mess that could drive people crazy right on the spot.

    If Emperor Shun didn¡¯t send out his private guards and warriors patrolling all over the campsite, these elite human beings gathered in Pu Ban city might have started intense fights long ago, and some people might have died even before the life-and-death game started.

    Not long after Ji Hao followed Si Wen Ming into the campsite, he had already witnessed thousands of people provoke each other and schedule duels. The tangled hatred between tens of thousands of different scale ns hadsted countless years, and all people gathered in here were elite members of their own ns. They were all proud, and didn¡¯t want to bow to anyone. They were only too anxious to start fighting to show off their powers and to impress the others.

    Walking in the campsite, Ji Hao only felt that the air was suffused by a fierce aura of killing, many people had been ring at the others with dagger-sharp eyes.

    They finally reached the central area of the campsite, which was arge empty area. Elders from each n who came as team leaders, some earls and marquis and some other people who possessed high social status had gathered in this area, talking loudly to each other about those people who were sent out by their ns to join the life-and-death game this time.

    This life-and-death game was a great matter for the humankind, and also was a great matter to each n.

    Emperor Shun had made his promise that the top-3 people in this game would be able topete for the throne of the human emperor. This encouraged allrge ns to send out their most elite young people.

    Within these couple of days, the governors of the humankind on the scene gained a general understanding of these elite young men who came from all those ns, and roughly, they each made a ranking of these people in their hearts. For example, ¡®Princes¡¯ fromrge ns and families such as Huaxu Family, Lie Mountain Family, You Xiong Family, Candle Dragon n all had pretty high rankings.

    As for Ji Hao, although his performance was quite impressive during the Chi Ban Mountain War, he was still at a rtively lower level of cultivation. As a ¡®new Magus King¡¯, he didn¡¯t even make into the first million among all those elite human beings who were going to join the game.

    One had to mention that these ¡®princes¡¯ sent out by thoserge ns and families were all Divine Magi, such as Yi Shen, Lie Mountain Xu, Gong Sun Yuan; they were all-powerful Divine Magi. Although Elite young men who came from the other ns and families hadn¡¯t yet reached the level of Divine Magus, they were all experienced Magus Kings. How could a kid like Ji Hao, who had been a Magus King for merely one year, ever bepared with them?

    Some ns set up stalls in corners of the campsite and ced bets, betting on many things, including who would be the with most credits earned, who would make into the top-100, or even which one among all these elite young men who came from thoserge families and ns would die the first, and who could stay till thest.

    Many n leaders ced their bets, all believing in the young men from their own ns.

    Loud and clear clinks made by jade coins and magic crystals could be heard all over the area. Some people were yelling at each other, teasing each other, and attacking each other in speech, cursing the young men from the others ns to be the first ones to die.

    Ji Hao walked into that area and n leaders who knew him all waved their hands and greeted him.

    Ji Hao hurriedly greeted back. This area was filled by people and way too many people had been greeting each other, which made Ji Hao incredibly busy for a while.

    Abruptly, a great force came, pushed away a few n leaders who had been standing in front of Ji Hao and exchanging greetings with him. Yi Shen, who had a fierce and sharp vibe and was surrounded by a group of Ten Sun Country warriors split the crowd up and walked over.

    Ten Sun Country was an especially strong force, therefore, although those n leaders who were pushed aside by Yi Shen were quite angry about that, they only gave Ji Hao bitter smiles from a distance away, then hurriedly stepped away to avoid getting into any trouble.

    "Earl Yao has offended Wuzhi Qi, but does he also have issues against Prince Yi Shen?"

    "Who knows? But Earl Yao doesn¡¯t have to be afraid of Ten Sun Country anyway. Who would Zhu Rong¡¯s son-inw be afraid of?"

    "Hehe, that¡¯s correct! Crap! Let¡¯s move, Zhu Rong Man Man is looking at us. Don¡¯t let her grow any interest in you."

    People whispered to each other, but Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to pay anything attention to them. Instead, he looked at Yi Shen, smiled faintly and said, "Prince Yi Shen? Do you have something to say to me?"

    Yi Shen raised his finger, and a purple jade talisman flipped out from his fingertip. Tiny bolts of lightning were coiled around the talisman. It suddenly flew towards Feng Xing, who was standing behind Ji Hao, then began rotating slowly around him.

    "You can¡¯t run, Yi Feng!" Yi Shen chuckled, narrowed his eyes, looked at Feng Xing and said in a cold voice, "Yi Qingniao disappeared in Chi Ban Mountain area. He was killed by you, wasn¡¯t he?"

    Feng Xing didn¡¯t respond. Ji Hao sneered, swung his right hand and sent out a golden stream of me that wrapped the jade talisman up. Immediately, the jade talisman was burned into a puff of smoke, after which he said, "Yi Shen, what did you say? Why can¡¯t I understand a single word you say? Yi Qingniao? Who¡¯s that?"

    Yi Shen stared at Ji Hao, then said word by word, "I have plenty of jade talismans like this one. It has already memorized Yi Feng¡¯s smell, so he can never run. Earl Yao, hand him out and we can forget about the debt you own me, for killing Ying Yunpeng."

    Ji Hao took a step forward, pressed his chest against Yi Shen¡¯s chest and bumped his nose against Yi Shen¡¯s nose, then sneered and said, "What did you say? Say it again!"

    Yi Shen puffed his chest heavily out.

    A thunderous bang was generated, followed by which, the ground under Ji Hao and Yi Shen¡¯s feet was split up. As hundreds of meters long and three feet wide ditches appeared on the ground, the two of them were drawn around three feet away from each other. Yi Shen stood perfectly still, while Ji Hao sensed a great pain from his chest, unable to help but take nine steps back.

    Cracking noise could be heard endlessly. Every time Ji Hao stepped back, an immense stream of power would be forced to the ground that made the ground in the area with a radius of ten miles shake slightly and generate countless cracks on the ground.

    Obviously, Yi Shen¡¯s physical strength had surpassed Ji Hao, and with Ji Hao¡¯s current power, he was still far away from rivaling Yi Shen.

    A squad of Emperor Shun¡¯s guards speedily moved over. tThe squad leader shouted shortly, "Fights are strictly banned in Mind, whoever wants to start a fight and settle your issues, go up to the upper air."

    Yi Shen gave a cold smile, spread his arms and grinned to that squad leader. Then, in front of countless surrounding n leaders and elite young men who would join the game, he said word by word, "Good, Ji Hao, and Yi Feng, you are so dead this time! In that life-and-death game, no one canin about anyone¡¯s death. This is a decision made by all n leaders joint handedly. You¡¯re so dead!"

    Ji Hao pointed at Yi Shen, curved his lips upwards and responded, "Yeah? Regarding who will live and who will die, nothing can be told for sure yet."

 Chapter 573: A Brother and Sister Turn Against Each Other

    Chapter 573: A Brother and Sister Turn Against Each Other

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Countless bonfires were lit up in the vast campsite. Cleaned and peeled beasts were put on the bonfire, grilling till oil oozed out along with a sizzling noise.

    The autumn was invigorating, the air was fresh, and the clouds were thin. In the dark sky, a dimly glowing light screen had been sparkling. Emperor Shun¡¯s figure appeared on the light screen, enormous enough to allow everyone in the campsite see it clearly.

    Gentle whirlwinds blew across, bringing Emperor Shun¡¯s voice to every direction.

    As the human emperor and the leader of the alliance of human ns, Emperor Shun was carrying out his obligation, saying something those werepletely useless for Ji Hao. Emperor Shun was encouraging all elite human being who were going to take part in the life-and-death game. He was telling them to take benefits of the entire humankind as their top priority, to act base on the overall situation, tobine their powers, join hands and fend against the enemies to try to win this life-and-death game.

    To Emperor Shun¡¯s words, Ji Hao was nomittal.

    Not to mention the conflicts of interests between the other ns, only the issue between Wuzhi Qi and himself was solid, because of which, all ns from the Northern Wastnd and under the Water God¡¯smand would be his enemies in this game. He knew Wuzhi Qi would never let go of any chance to kill Ji Hao.

    Furthermore, not long ago, Ji Hao turned thoroughly against Yi Shen.

    The hatred caused by Ying Yunpeng¡¯s death had never been eased, and now the problem left by Feng Xing¡¯s old life was added to it. Feng Xing had actually fled to the Mind from the Eastern Wastnd with the greatest treasure of Yi Shen n!

    "Feng Xing, screw it. That guy, Yi Shen, since he dared toe look for troubles, we can simply take him out!" Thinking of all those annoying things and seeing Feng Xing squatting beside a bonfire in a daze, Ji Hao directly raised his wine bowl and threw a heavy punch on Feng Xing.

    "Ji Hao!" Feng Xing held a blow of wine, raised his head and seemed to say something.

    "Cut the crap! Just drink!" Ji Hao looked at Feng Xing, then continued word by word, "We are friends, we are brothers who fought side by side. So, do not exin. Yi Shen is your enemy, that makes him our enemy... that makes him the enemy of the entire Yao Mountain territory!"

    Drinking up the fine wine contained in the bowl, Ji Hao said ndly, "Don¡¯t forget, even if your problem didn¡¯t exist, I came from Gold Crow n, and there¡¯s a blood hatred between Ten Sun Country and our n. How can they possibly let me go?"

    Feng Xing grinned, held the bowl up and took a gulp, then said excitedly, "Ah, I nearly forgot that. Ji Hao, you too have some old issues against Ten Sun Country. In this case, let¡¯s make a n to take out Yi Shen first!"

    Hearing this, Yu Mu, Taisi and Man Man showed interest immediately, then sat together, discussing how they should kill Yi Shen quickly and neatly.

    When the heated discussion was happening, tsunami-like cheers suddenly burst from surrounding areas. Many warriors raised their wine bowls, cups and pots, cheering out towards Emperor Shun¡¯s figure on the light screen.

    The wine had a nice scent, spreading out to tens of thousands of miles away. Countless people in the campsite were having as much fun as they could. This was thest revelry before the life-and-death game.

    No one seemed to truly listen to Emperor Shun. It was nothing but go to a ce and start a great fight against non-humankind monsters. The three people who killed the most non-humankind monsters would be able topete for the throne of the human emperor, how simple was that?

    Within waves of cheers, yells, and shouts, Zhu Rong Tianming walked over with a darkened face and a wine pot carried in his hand.

    Seeing Zhu Rong Tianming, Man Man instantly showed the whites of her eyes, fell directly into Shaosi¡¯s arms and pretended to be drunk; she even began snoring loudly. Shaosi smilingly shook her head, gently held her arms around Man Man and moved closer to the bonfire.

    "What do you want?" Yu Mu stood up, blocked Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s way with his huge body and said, "Prince Tianming, we don¡¯t seem to get along. I suggest you do note to us to hear ugly words, what do you say?"

    Zhu Rong Long, Zhu Rong Hu and other few Divine Magi stood up, narrowed their eyes and looked at Zhu Rong Tianming.

    From around three-meter away, Zhu Rong Tianming said in a deep and strong voice, "Ji Hao, I hope that you can make the right choice."

    Ji Haozily raised his head and said, "The right choice? What right choice?"

    A red glow shed across Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s face as he looked at Ji Hao, smiled and said, "Yi Shen, Lie Mountain Xu and over a hundred other princes from different ns and families have decided tobine their powers and help me to earn credits to make me the top one, and help me to attain the throne of the human emperor. If you are willing toe to my side and consider me as your leader, in the future, when I attain the throne, I will certainly treat you well."

    Ji Hao looked at Zhu Rong Tianming in shock.

    Yi Shen had decided to help him? And even Lie Mountain Xu and over a hundred other princes? They all decided to help him joint handedly?

    Was this a joke? The title of ¡®prince¡¯ wasn¡¯t an official noble title of the humankind. But still, only top-grade ns and families that had human emperors emerge from their ns and families were eligible to confer this title. Elite young men who possessed titles of ¡®princes¡¯, such as Lie Mountain Xu were all especially proud. Each of them believed that he was the most powerful one in the world, and all of them had their eyes fixed on the throne of the human emperor and had been working incredibly hard for it.

    Did Zhu Rong Tianming actually manage to convince over a hundred princes to help him with full strength?

    "Bo Qiujia!" Ji Hao murmured to himself in a low voice. Zhu Rong Tianming could never do this, only Bo Qiujia could.

    "Consider me as your leader and you will certainly earn some benefits." Zhu Rong Tianming was still talking, "And, from now on, both Yi Shen and you are my subordinates, so don¡¯t harm your friendship only for a traitor of Yi n n. You shall cut off Yi Feng¡¯s four limbs yourself, then hand him to Yi Shen and I¡¯ll make peace between you two. All hatred between you and Yi Shen, between Gold Crow n and Ten Sun Country, will be erased."

    Ji Hao remained silent for a while, then raised his head, smiled and said, "But, I have already decided to help Uncle Si Wen Ming with full strength. Therefore, Prince Tianming, you shall go back to where you came from."

    Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s look changed instantly. Ji Hao refused so quickly and clearly, that made him feel so humiliated.

    Based on his temper, he was supposed to call his guards over and chop Ji Hao into pieces...But thinking of Ji Hao¡¯s current power and the power belonging to ancient Supreme Magi that was inherited by Gold Crow n, added with Zhu Rong Long, Candle Dragon Yan and the other few powerful Divine Magi standing beside Ji Hao, Zhu Rong Tianming forced himself to swallow his anger back down.

    He smiled embarrassedly and said, "Ji Hao, you and I are families after all. You¡¯re Man Man¡¯s man, how can you go help an outsider?"

    Ji Hao stood up, but before he said anything, Man Man, who was pretending to be asleep in Shaosi¡¯s arms, leaped up like a nimble cheetah. She shed across the air and moved to before Zhu Rong Tianming.

    Zhu Rong Tianming hurriedly squeezed a huge grin out of his face, bowed and said to Man Man, who was shorter than him, "Man Man, we¡¯re brothers and sisters..."

    "Who¡¯s your sister?! You¡¯re not a good man, you want to kill Ji Hao all the time! And you bullied me since I was little!" Man Man pulled a hammer out of her sleeve and violently smashed on Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s face.

    A fiery thunderbolt dazzled out of the lotus-bud-shaped hammer that was crafted by Yu Yu himself, roaring across Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s face and shattering all of his teeth.

    "Who¡¯s your sister?!"Man Man added angrily.

    "Good...Man Man..." Zhu Rong Tianming vomited blood while stepping quickly back, then turned around in rage and walked straight away while saying, "In this case, there¡¯s no more family affection between us. We shall all depend on our own abilities!"

 Chapter 574: Mental Strike

    Chapter 574: Mental Strike

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    In the center of the area beside the biggest bonfire, Emperor Shun in a shirt made from coarse cloth was sitting on a straw sheet, smilingly watching Man Man and Zhu Rong Tianming yelling at each other around a hundred meters away.

    Holding up a bowl of warmed wine, Emperor Shun said in a gentle voice, "It¡¯s so nice to be young, so energetic!"

    People who could sit together with Emperor Shun were all famous and influential, and possessed high social status. These included the Master Elder of Huaxu Family, the n leader of Lie Mountain Family and the young master of the phoenix-kind, Feng Qinxin.

    Except for these well-known people who could shake the entire Pu Ban City with a single word of theirs, a tall and sturdy man who was wearing a tall hat and a long robe but covered in shadows, was also sitting beside Emperor Shun today

    Although he was sitting right beside the bonfire and the bonfire had lightened everybody¡¯s face up, this man¡¯s sturdy silhouette was still hazy. The tall hat and long robe worn by him were both ancient styled, and he was sitting with his legs crossed. A faintyer of shadow wrapped his body up, and no matter how hard the others tried, no one could see his face clearly.

    Hearing Emperor Shun¡¯s words, this man gave a faint smile and said, "They can¡¯tbine their powers. How big is the chance you think, that we can win this game?"

    Emperor Shun¡¯s hand shook, swayed the fine wine in the bowl and sshed a few drops of wine out on his hand. Remaining silent for quite a while, Emperor Shun said in a deep voice, "I am well-prepared already. In the south side of Broken Cloud Mountain that is located in the south of Pu Ban City, a new capital city of our humankind is building."

    The man responded in a low voice, "Already preparing for losing Chi Ban Mountain to the non-humankind and giving up on Pu Ban City?"

    Emperor Shun lowered his head. The other senior ministers sitting beside him, such as Candle Dragon Gui and Si Xi, all had a gloomy look now while slightly shaking their heads. For this life-and-death game, the humankind was forced to take part in it by the non-humankind, and that might be entirely beyond the capabilities of the humankind.

    Since the non-humankind dared to ce such a big bet, they might not be guaranteed to win, but they were at least seventy to eighty percent confident about winning.

    Once Chi Ban Mountain was ceded to the non-humankind, Pu Ban City would bepletely exposed under the non-humankind¡¯s des. If the humankind didn¡¯t prepare for this as soon as possible and move the heart of the human society to the southern side, which was safer, they might suffer an immeasurable loss.

    "So hard to ept... Pu Ban City, a city built in the era of the three legendary emperors, if I lost it...how should I face the three emperors?" Emperor Shun seemed to be a bit depressed as he held the bowl up and took a gulp of wine.

    Nearly a hundred meters away, Zhu Rong Tianming, who was smashed away by Man Man, was yelling ragingly. He rushed over with arge group of guards, seeming ready to make trouble for Ji Hao and Man Man. Emperor Shun, who wasn¡¯t in a good mood, suddenly stood up and gave a deep growl, "Before you go out for battle, whoever dares to break the military disciplines will be punished severely!"

    Zhu Rong Tianming and his group of guards paused instantly, then obediently stepped back into the crowd, daring not to make any trouble.

    Emperor Shun sat back on the straw sheet, scooped a full bowlful of wine out of arge vat, then said with a glum look, "A bunch of kids, can never let us stop worrying. All of them are just over energetic. A life-and-death battle ising but they are still intriguing against each other...Can¡¯t they just think about the future of the entire humankind?"

    That tall and sturdy man sat still on his sheet, smiled and said ndly, "What are you worrying about? What if we truly lost Pu Ban City? Back then, at the low ebb of our humankind, we were nearly exterminated. But still, we survived and developed till present days, didn¡¯t we? How many times are we now stronger than the old days? Nothing but some frustrations, why should you be afraid of that?"

    Turning around, a dim stream of light shed across the man¡¯s hazy face as he stared at Emperor Shun and said, "Chonghua, you¡¯re the emperor on the throne. To these little kids, you need to be confident...Just like back then, we give the entire humankind to your hands. We were confident on you, and you have done a good job during all these years."

    Emperor Shun held the wine bowl up and slowly drank the wine contained in it. He turned around, looked at a distance away and said in a deep voice, "The non-humankind¡¯s messengers have arrived."

    A floating metal city was dragged over by hundreds of flood dragons. It seemed to be moving slowly but in fact, it swished as fast as the wind. That floating city was enormous; the city wall was nearly a hundred miles long while countless defensive spell symbols sparkled brightly on it, making the city look as dazzling as a small sun in the dark sky.

    From a great distance, human warriors in the campsite saw that floating city. Large groups of elite human beings stood up one after another, pointing at the floating city that was cast entirely from metal, eximing out in surprise.

    Such a tremendous metal city was actually floating in the air and had been flying with such a high speed. Such a high technological level was something the humankind could never achieve at the current stage. It was unimaginable that if the non-humankind put flying metal cities like this in use in past wars, what a great damage would have been caused to the humankind.

    Some human warriors who were not brave enough had their faces instantly turned pale. This approaching metal citying from the north pressed on their hearts like a giant mountain. The humankind was indeed weaker than these monsters, and those non-humankind monsters indeed possessed an iparably great power, way greater than the power of the humankind!

    This city drifted over like a dark cloud, dispelling a small half of the full confidence of those over ten-million elite human beings and their warriors who were all going to join the life-and-death game, even before the game started.

    Ji Hao stood up as well in shock, looking at this metal city that was hundred miles in square and had twelve kilometers tall divine towers standing in it.

    In the sky of the Mind, different sized floating mountains could be seen, drifting across the air frequently. But those were natural sceneries; with the current most advanced technology possessed by the Magi Pce, they could make only an around ten miles in radius mountain float in the sky permanently; that was the best they could do.

    For a hundred miles square metal city, how much energy did it require to allow such a city to fly swiftly in the air like a bird? And for a city that had such a great energy, how powerful could it be? How could it be destroyed?

    The power possessed by the non-humankind was way too terrifying, and even Ji Hao felt his heart sink, and his face darken.

    The immense metal city quickly flew over, floating above the campsite like a dark cloud. Soon, a few Yu n people flew out, surrounded byrge groups of Jia n warriors. A Yu n man wearing a long gray robe and having visible air ripples spreading out from his body constantlyughed proudly out and began talking.

    "Lowly barbaric creatures, are these people selected to take part in the life-and-death game? Hm, much more than ten-million, the lower limit we required. This is good, we can enjoy a greater massacre at one time."

    "Good, are you ready? We have prepared a teleporting magic formation that will send you to above the sky."

    "You lowly pathetic, stupid, barbaric creatures, those simple and rough teleporting magic formations of yours can never send you up there. If you¡¯re thinking about flying up there by yourself, that would be a great waste of time."

    Emperor Shun and a group of senior ministers flew up and stood in the air, facing those Yu n people.

    "Time to depart? Young human beings, get ready, time to go!" Emperor Shun gave a resonant shout.

 Chapter 575: Above the Sky

    Chapter 575: Above the Sky

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    The metal city floated in the air, blocking the sky and bringing a great metal stress to every human being on the ground.

    On the ground, countless elite human beings raised their wine bowls high. They drank up the wine and then smashed the bowl into pieces against the ground, along with a long series of cracking noise.

    "Kill all non-humankind monsters!" Gong Sun Yuan, the prince of You Xiong Family, pulled out an entirely golden long sword, fiercely swung towards the sky and growled.

    "Kill all non-humankind monsters!" Zhu Rong Tianming knitted his eyebrows and threw an unpleasant nce at Gong Sun Yuan. For impressive moves like this, especially taking the lead and shouting the slogan out, how could he let Gong Sun Yuan snatched the chance?

    "Kill all non-humankind monsters!" Resonant and passionate growls graduallybined into a strong and surging stream of power, lingering in the sky above Pu Ban City. Gradually, from the direction of Pu Ban city, many human silhouettes flew up to the sky, silently looking at this area.

    Ding! The bronze bell hanging in front of the Town Hall in Pu Ban City was rung, after which, a series of bell rings could be heard endlessly, spreading out to tens of thousands of miles away and shattering the thinyer of cloud in the sky. Numerous Magus Kings and Divine Magi flew up into the air one after another, floating in the sky above Pu Ban City, hearing the resounding bell rings while looking at the campsite.

    It was a life-and-death game. If the humankind won, their territory would be expanded to a hundred million miles, and they would earn a thousand years of peace.

    It was a life-and-death game. If the humankind lost, Chi Ban Mountain would be ceded away, and the humankind would fall into a passive situation.

    Gradually, thunderous growls came from the direction of Pu Ban City. Many powerful Divine Magi and Magus Kings roared loudly out with full strength, sending their resonant roars over like rumbling thunders, "Kill all non-humankind monsters!"

    A fierce aura of killing swished straight up to the sky while a strong fighting will surged up in everyone¡¯s heart. At this moment, the power vibrations released by every human beingbined into one and transformed into a terrifyingly great power vibration, roaring towards the metal city floating in the sky, towards those few Yu n messengers.

    The few Yu n people instantly changed their looks and hurriedly flew up, dodging this sharp power vibration.

    Buzz! Countlessplicated and exquisite spell symbols lit up on the metal city. Meanwhile, tens of meters thick, different-colored light screens firmly shielded the city behind them. Hundreds of millions of human warriors were now holding a strong intent of fighting, and the strong power vibration created by their thriving life-force released from their bodies smashed against those thick light screens. The light screens rippled, but the city remained perfectly still.

    Smoke coiled in the sky while great glowing clouds emerged, after which, many thousands of meters tall divine Gods descended from the sky, curiously looking at those agitated human warriors in the campsite

    Ji Hao¡¯s old friend, Kua E, was standing on a cloud, staring at those people on the ground while murmuring, "Yelling and shouting again, yelling and shouting again...Do you think that not enough people have died? If your people died out, where should we get delicious wines and grilled meat from?"

    The few Yu n people turned around, proudly looking at those divine Gods standing on the clouds.

    The Yu n man with a long gray robe and who had countless air ripples spreading out from his bodyughed loudly with a high-pitched voice and said, "You residual souls under our des, you can join the game as well. We won¡¯t mind killing a few more."

    Kua E and the other divine Gods remained silent, only quietly looking at those growling human warriors on the ground.

    Ji Hao saw a big half of those divine Gods had their fists clenched and blood veins bulged out from their heads. Clearly, their hearts were suffused by anger as well. However, all divine Gods remained absolutely silent. No matter how many mean and ugly words those Yu n people said to them, they only stood there silently.

    "Just punch them!" Man Man stood beside Ji Hao, confusingly looked at Kua E and his brothers.

    Even Man Man, who had the simplest mind, had discovered the anger of Kua E and his brothers. Nevertheless, these incredibly powerful divine Gods forcibly swallowed their rage back down, and none of them stood out to fight against those Yu n people.

    "Eh, you¡¯re so huge in shape, but why are you such cowards? No wonder you can only build cities of the others and trade for wine and grilled meat with yourbor." Man Man slightly curved her lips downwards, lowered her head and murmured scornfully.

    Ji Hao gently patted on Man Man¡¯s head while looking at Kua E in deep thought.

    These divine Gods who were immeasurably powerful still would rather hold the bottom-line, building cities for the humankind to trade for meat and wine, than doing whatever they wanted with their great powers. Did they truly remain unmoved because they were cowards?

    People who used their powers for whatever they wanted were not terrifying at all. Instead, truly terrifying beings were those who possess great powers but still could defend the bottom-line and maintain their spirits, even if they had to endure humiliations and all kind of teases and provoking.

    Kua E and his brothers!

    Facing the few Yu n¡¯s teases and taunts, Kua E crossed his arms before his chest,zily spat towards the sky and said, "Pah, what can I get by fighting you? Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, brothers, let¡¯s go back and sleep. We don¡¯t have toe out and work in these couple of years. The money Earl Yao paid us is enough for us to live a few years of good life. Let¡¯s go back and sleep!"

    The group of divine godsughed out loud, then followed by a series of rumbling thunders, storms and sudden rain, hundreds of divine Gods who came out to see what was happening disappeared without leaving a trace in rolling dense clouds.

    The few Yi n people released the signal, and the gate of the metal city opened.

    Emperor Shun stood still, while the tall man with a hazy figure flew up, took the lead and broke into the metal city.

    Countless elite human beings who would join the game rose into the air one after another. Numerous clouds swooshed up into the sky, closely following the tall and sturdy man into the metal city through the square-shaped gate.

    Inside the hundred miles square metal city, a tens of miles long teleporting magic formation had been shining dazzlingly.

    On the ground, hundreds ofrge altars flew out from the air while Emperor Shun guidedrge groups of Maguspriests to ughter countless beasts and non-humankind ves, offering their blood and souls to the altars.

    Thousands of most powerful human Maguspriests surrounded the altars, dancing and singing, hoarsely incanting spells and begging all mysterious and powerful beings in this world to bless those elite young people who would join the life-and-death game.

    They prayed not only for their lives but also for the fortune of the entire humankind.

    If they won the game, the humankind would earn great benefits, but if they lost, the humankind would suffer a great loss. At least for the next tens of thousands of years, the humankind wouldn¡¯t be able to rise again. This was also a fight aimed at the fortune of two different races. Therefore, all those Maguspriests tried their bests to incant spells while giving almost all their spirit blood out and praying devoutly.

    "My people, pleasee back safely!" Emperor Shun led a group of senior ministers and bowed deeply towards those elite and young human beings who had been rising from the ground.

    "Yes!" Si Wen Ming, Huaxu Lie, Lie Mountain Kang, Ji Hao and a few other people stood on a cloud and solemnly bowed back to Emperor Shun and those ministers.

    The cloud moved swiftly, quickly sending Ji Hao and his friends into the metal city, into that enormous teleporting magic formation.

    A strong stream of light reached up to the sky and Ji Hao only felt an intensive vibration of the surrounding environment. He didn¡¯t know how long that took, but suddenly, he arrived in a magical void.

    "Wee to above the sky...You ignorant, silly barbaric ants!" Ji Hao stabilized his body as a high-pitched voice reached his ears.

 Chapter 576: Entirely Different

    Chapter 576: Entirely Different

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Above the sky...

    Everybody could see the sky. In ordinary people¡¯ eyes, all stars were lying orderly in the sky ording to some magical rule, and the sky was the limits of height one could reach.

    However, in the eyes of truly powerful people, the structure of this world waspletely different.

    Stars in the sky, which sparkled splendidly at night and had different colors, seeming to be reachable by simply raising the hand, were only projections of real stars.

    So to speak, the space where Mind and the four wastnds were located was like the yolk of an egg, while the sky was like the parting line between the yolk and the egg white. All stars were contained in the egg white as aplete system. The edge of the egg white where the eggshell was located was the parclose that parted this world from the outer space.

    At the moment, Ji Hao and his friends¡¯ location was the edge of the egg white, also the so-called ¡®above the sky¡¯.

    This area was hazy cyan, and not a single grain of dust could be seen in the void. At first nce, one could see countless enormous stars swiftly moving in the void along indescribable, magical tracks.

    Visibly, waves of star power crossed each other and bumped against each other, stirring up countless giant whirlwinds and tidal energy waves. The void was especially quiet, as quiet as an ancient tombte at night. Those gigantic whirlwinds and tidal energy waves that seemed to be able to devour countless living creatures disappeared soon after they emerged, without making any sound.

    However, after staring at those indescribably enormous stars for a long while, Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit began shaking intensely. Although he didn¡¯t hear any noise with his physical ears, his primordial spirit nearly fainted because of the immense noise caused by those moving giant stars.

    When those stars moved along their tracks, an extremely loud noise would be generated. However, the sound was way too loud and ordinary people with flesh bodies couldn¡¯t hear anything. Only people like Ji Hao who had grown a primordial spirit and were even more sensitive than Divine Magi could sense the dreadfully loud sounds made by those stars.

    At the moment, Man Man, Shaosi and the others standing beside Ji Hao were all curiously looking at those stars all over the space. Because of his primordial spirit, Ji Hao was the only one among his friends whose face had turned deathly pale, with cold sweat pouring down in huge streams from his head while an overwhelming pain came from his primordial spirit.

    Fortunately, Ji Hao quickly calmed down. His primordial spirit wielded the immemorial sun streamer and released streams of essence sun fire, wrapping his primordial spirit up. The immensely loud noise caused by those moving stars was blocked by essence sun fire. Although his spiritual space could still sense some noise, that great pain which nearly shattered his soul and drove him crazy had gone.

    Additionally, from the mixed star power filled in the space, a great and warm stream of power came over, drilling into Ji Hao¡¯s body through every pore of his.

    Ji Hao¡¯s body quickly was surrounded by a faint golden glow, which was the purest sun power not weakened by the ¡®sky¡¯. Spirit star power contained in Ji Hao¡¯s body rose speedily. Meanwhile, the thin and faint golden glow had been thickening and brightening.

    Looking where the sun power came from, Ji Hao saw that in a seemingly furthest and highest area, an enormous sun was shining dazzlingly. Even though hundreds of millions of stars had all been glowing splendidly in this area, when Ji Hao saw this sun, he could no longer see any other star but this sun. In the void, many other stars often brushed against each other and nearly bumped into each other, but only the surrounding space of the sun waspletely empty. The other stars seemed to be afraid of the sun and dared not approach it. The area where the sun was located seemed like a throne of an emperor while the other stars looked like ministers of this emperor; not a single minister dared to offend the emperor.

    "Above the sky!" Ji Hao¡¯s eyes sparkled with a golden light. White silently recalling the descriptions of moving tracks of stars he read in Yu Yu¡¯s Study of Magic Formation, Ji Hao activated his eye power and looked at those stars.

    A whileter, Ji Hao found that regardless the size of those stars, each star was a small world. These small worlds relied on this bigger world. Those stars seemed to be moving in the void at lightning speed, but in fact, their bodies stayed perfectly unmoved. Instead, it was the small worlds based on those stars that had been rotating.

    This feeling was incredibly mysterious and unspeakable, and Ji Hao couldn¡¯t understand it for a while.

    Because every star was a small world, although these stars seemed to almost brush against each other sometimes, in fact, they were still billions of miles away from each other, and would never really bump into each other.

    Ji Hao also saw pces and pavilions on some stars, along with mountains and rivers. All those buildings were of an ancient style but seemed to be inanimate, as if they had been empty for many years.

    "Owners of stars are also Gods of the ancient heaven...fallen, all fallen!" Without being noticed by Ji Hao, Si Wen Ming hade beside him, pointing at a giant crimson star that was swishing across from above Ji Hao¡¯s head and said, "This is Ying Huo Star... Ying Huo once was a general in heaven, but he had fallen as well."

    "Who did that?" Ji Hao looked at Si Wen Ming and asked in shock.

    Si Wen Ming remained silent. With glowing eyes, he looked at an enormous piece of cloud that was supported by the twelve gigantic divine towers.

    Ji Hao¡¯s heart sank immediately. ¡®Was it these non-humankind beings?¡¯ wondered Ji Hao.

    In the void, a gigantic teleporting magic formation had been emitting an eye-piercing light. Countless human warriors walked out from the magic formation with big steps with their heads held high, then released their powers, floated in the air and facing each other with that iparably tremendous cloud in afar.

    On that cloud, many Yu n people had been looking at those human warriors. The teases Ji Hao heard just now were let out by one of them, who was a young man with a long blood-red robe. Many Yu n people had their fingers pointed at these human warriors whileughing loudly. Apparently, they wereughing at these human warriors¡¯ recklessness as these human warriors actually dared toe to join the life-and-death game.

    Gradually, in the void, the group of senior ministers who wouldn¡¯t join the game but only came to see those young people off gathered around the sturdy tall man who was sitting beside Emperor Shun. The other human beings who came to take part in the game had already divided into a few groups.

    Gathered around Si Wen Ming were Ji Hao, Huaxu Lie, Lie Mountain Kang and arge group of princes of Mind families and ns, along with some earls and marquis. Obviously, Si Wen Ming had a solid background and many supporters in Mind.

    Standing behind Zhu Rong Tianming were Yi Shen, Lie Mountain Xu, Ying Yunhe and arge group of Eastern Wastnd and Southern Wastnd elite warriors. Southern Wastnd elite warriors had a good reason to follow Zhu Rong Tianming, and because of Yi Shen, the majority of Eastern Wastnd elite warriors chose to follow Zhu Rong Tianming as well.

    What made Ji Hao knit his eyebrows was Bo Qiujia, Miaolian, Miaoyin, Qing Mei and a few other people were also standing behind Zhu Rong Tianming. Were these people joining the game as well?

    Gong Sun Yuan and Gong Gong Wuyou stood side by side, and behind them were Northern Wastnd elite warriors under Wuzhi Qi¡¯s lead.

    Surprisingly, warriors from a few well-known powerful Western Wastnd ns, including Qiong Qi n, Tao Tie n, Zhu Wu n, Ya Yu n, had also been standing behind Gong Sun Yuan and Gong Gong Wuyou.

    Except for these few groups of people that could be considered as stronger forces, the other millions of warriors who came to join the game had divided into over ten different sized groups, staying hundreds of miles away from each other.

    From a long distance away, a high-pitched voice came from the tremendous cloud.

    "It¡¯s still early, why don¡¯t we warm it up first? Human beings, is anyone of you brave enough toe fight a life-and-death battle?"

 Chapter 577: Kill With a Thunder

    Chapter 577: Kill With a Thunder

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Above the sky and amidst the glow of countless stars, hundreds of thousands of human warriors walked out from the giant teleporting magic formation within every second.

    In the distance, on the tremendous cloud and in the well-prepared military camp of the non-humankind, an over six meters tall Jia n warrior with dark golden skin and a jewelry-like, magical luster on his skin, slowly flew out.

    The tall and muscr Jia n warrior didn¡¯t wear any armor, neither did he carry any weapon. He floated in the air tens of miles away from the crowd of human beings with bare hands. On that huge face of his, four eyes blinked from time to time, while his cold eyeballs gradually scanned across all human beings on the scene.

    "Great Supreme High Moon, I am Chi Feng... Who wants toe y with me?"

    People among many groups of people were looking around.

    Before the life-and-death game started, the participators on the side of the humankind hadn¡¯t all arrived yet, but the non-humankind had already sent out an elite warrior to bring up a challenge. Apparently, they wanted to kill the morale of the humankind. For the humanmanders who were willing to send out a warrior to take the challenge, if the warrior won, hismander would surely win some credits. But if the warrior lost, without a doubt themander would be questioned by governors of the entire humankind.

    Although Emperor Shun didn¡¯te in person, quite a few human ministers who were in essential positions were on the scene. Not to mention that tall and sturdy man who was wearing a tall hat and had a hazy figure. His identity was a mystery, and the most mysterious people were indeed more likely to be the hidden powerful men. Therefore, a bad influence would surely be made to the future of the warrior and hismander if the warrior took the challenge but lost the fight, as this might leave a bad impression on the mysterious man.

    The man with a tall hat raised his hand high. As everybody looked at him, he thundered, "The Human Emperor has ordered that in this life-and-death game, killing a senior-level non-humankind warrior will earn you one small credit. Kill a Magus-King-level non-humankind warrior and you will earn a medium credit while killing a Divine-Magus-level non-humankind warrior will earn you a big credit. Kill this one, and you will earn a hundred big credits!"

    All elite human warriors on the scene instantly tightened their faces.

    Killing a senior-level non-humankind warrior could only earn a small credit, killing a Magus-King-level non-humankind warrior could earn a medium credit, and killing a Divine-Magus-level non-humankind warrior could earn a big credit, and only a big credit. However, killing this Jia n warrior who brought up the challenge could earn a hundred big credits?

    Killing this single warrior was equal to killing a hundred Divine-Magus-level non-humankind monsters!

    "Kill!" Yi Shen abruptly growled out. From behind him, a tall and slim middle-aged man dashed out as swiftly as a flying sword, along with a shrill swishing noise. From seven to eight miles away, he swung his right hand and released thousands of sharp streams of arrow power, tearing the air apart and screaming towards the Jia n warrior.

    Behind the middle-aged man¡¯s body, a cyan-colored hurricane swooshed up to nearly a thousand meters high, within which, a hazy silhouette of a roc was faintly visible. Grabbed in the rock¡¯s ws was a roughly crafted, enormous arrow.

    The Jia n warriors named Chi Feng chuckled, then moved his body and dodged thousands of fierce arrow power streams. He then suddenly showed up right in front of the middle-aged man like a ghost.

    Ji Hao¡¯s fine hair instantly stood straight up. That wasn¡¯t a special ability. Instead, it was because Chi Feng¡¯s power had nearly reached a level of Dao that he could achieve a teleporting-like effect by purely depending on his great physical strength and mature fighting skills.

    He bumped into the middle-aged man under Yu Shen¡¯smand. His left hand reached out like a steel de and easily sliced the middle-aged man¡¯s chest open, grabbing the heart out. Meanwhile, Chi Feng¡¯s right hand smashed violently on the middle-aged man¡¯s head like a bronze hammer, generating a thunderous bang. Following this the middle-aged man¡¯s head sted out as blood sshed out hundreds of meters far.

    A shrill scream started, followed by which, blood-red light surged around the middle-aged man¡¯s body. The strong life-force of the middle-aged man, who was a powerful Divine Magus, was boosted up, and his heart that was taken out and damaged head both grew back out speedily.

    Divine Magi¡¯ souls would be nourished by their strong life-force and be incredibly strong, such that even if their entire head was smashed, their souls would only be injured but wouldn¡¯t perish right away. As long as they still had abundant spirit blood, their physical bodies could do self-healing limitlessly.

    "If you have already lost, do not struggle!" The Jia n warrior gave a malicious grin, then suddenly opened his mouth and bit on the middle-aged man¡¯s neck, then began sucking his blood. Another shrill scream was squeezed out of the middle-aged man¡¯s throat. All of the middle-aged man¡¯s spirit blood was drained by the Jia n warrior in merely one breath.

    Spirit blood was the base of Divine Magi¡¯ strong life-force. As his spirit blood was drained, the middle-aged man¡¯s damaged body only twitched intensively for a while before it was pped into pieces by the Jia n warrior.

    A powerful Divine Magus could regrow his body from a single drop of blood, but that could only take ce when his spirit blood hadn¡¯t been consumedpletely up. This Divine Magus sent out by Yi Shen was killed thoroughly without any more chance to revive because his spirit blood was drained.

    "I am Chi Feng, from High Moon. Who dares to challenge me?" Chi Feng, whose body was covered in blood, smilingly crooked his finger towards the crowd of human beings which had already fallen into a dead silence, then continued, "Many of you havee. Our baseline was ten-million, but you sent so many people instead...Very good, I can kill as much as I like!"

    Taking a deep breath, Chi Feng grinned and said, "Before the real fight starts, can you let me have a good time? Who else? Who else dares to challenge me? We will fight hand to hand after we get into that small world anyway! Die sooner or dieter, it¡¯s all the same!"

    Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s face had darkened to a certain degree. He unpleasantly nced at Yi Shen. Yi Shen¡¯s face was now a deep blue as he tightly gnashed his teeth and unable to say anything for a long while. The middle-aged man he sent out just now was a powerful one under hismand, but he was killed with a single move of that Jia n warrior. It made him feel badly humiliated!

    Gong Gong Wuyou smiled and whispered to Gong Sun Yuan. Gong Sun Yuan smiled as well, then slightly shook his head.

    Wuzhi Qi showed his teeth and turned around to nce at the group of Northern Wastnd warriors behind him. Instantly, an elderly man with a long ck robe flew out, swung his pair of hand and released a hundred-mile-long, gigantic boa from his sleeve without saying anything. The boa widely opened its mouth and roared towards Chi Feng.

    After a short span of a breath, a long howl was generated. The elderly man in a ck robe was smashed into a puddle of blood, while that ck boa was skinned by Chi Feng. All its tendons were pulled out, and soon, the boa was crushed as well. Not even a single scale of it was left in whole.

    The crowd of human beings waspletely enraged. Continuously, numerous groups sent out their elite warriors to challenge Chi Feng, but seven to eight human warriors were easily killed by Chi Feng, each with a single move, and that too in a row!

    Based on the same power level, Jia n warriors were many times more powerful than human warriors, and Chi Feng apparently was a top-grade one among all Jia n warriors. Therefore, lone human warriors could hardly rival him.

    "Damn it! If this goes on, the morale of our humankind will decline!" Si Wen Ming ragingly took a step forward while an extremely great sense of power was released from his body. He was going to challenge Chi Feng himself.

    Ji Hao grabbed Si Wen Ming, then moved his body, transformed into a golden stream of light and dashed out.

    Before Chi Feng made any move, Ji Hao had already taken out a six-inch long jade talisman that was wrapped in dense purple smoke. Casting a deep growl, Ji Hao injected a stream of power into the talisman and next, a thunderous boom was caused. Following that, a water-tank sized purple lightning bolt dazzled out from Ji Hao¡¯s hand.

    Chi Feng, who had been so arrogant all the time, howled out hoarsely. He was struck into a puff of smoke by the lightning bolt released from Ji Hao¡¯s lightning talisman, without leaving any remains of his body.

    The lightning dazzled towards all directions while countless human-head-sized spheres of lightning bolts roared everywhere, making the entire space shake intensively and vibrate hundreds of stars in the surroundings. A purely positive wave of lightning power spread out towards every direction, and people who sensed the dreadfully great power all changed their looks instantly.

 Chapter 578: Close Attention

    Chapter 578: Close Attention

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Many powerful supportive tools were contained in the small bag given by Priest Xuan Du, including heaven thunder bombs extracted from genuine thunderbolts andpressed by a great magic. There were magic talismans with all kinds of effects, such as cloaking, escaping, mountain-splitting and river-blocking, and amazing magic talismans that could even kill Gods with one single strike.

    Chi Feng was iparably powerful and had killed over ten human Divine Magi in a row. Warriors like him must be the top-grade ones among those non-humankind beings who were going to join the life-and-death game. Therefore, Ji Hao made up his mind, took out one of the most powerful of a hundred and eight jade talismans in the bag, released a thunderbolt and killed Chi Feng directly.

    That magic talisman was crafted by Yu Yu¡¯s big brother himself. Different types of tools and weapons contained in the small bag numbered hundreds of thousands, but there only hundred and eight talismans at this level. The preciousness of the one hundred and eight talismans was obvious.

    Unless he had to, Ji Hao would not use any of those magic talismans.

    Although Chi Feng was killed by a single strike, Ji Hao¡¯s heart had even been shivering because of that consumed magic talisman. Any one of those one hundred and eight magic talismans could pass down to countless generations as the most precious treasure, and be cherished as the most powerful weapon of Yao Mountain territory!

    Despite the severe heartache, Ji Hao still had to show a careless face.

    Slowly, Ji Hao flew back to Si Wen Ming, solemnly cupped his hands and bowed to Si Wen Ming and said, "Minister, luckily I didn¡¯t fail to aplish the mission."

    Si Wen Ming unhurriedly nodded to Ji Hao, raised his pair of hands and smilingly said, "Thank you, Earl Yao, please take some rest."

    After this short conversation, Ji Hao calmly stood behind Si Wen Ming around three feet away from him. The conversation between Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming, added with Ji Hao¡¯s behavior, had clearly told all elite human beings on the scene that Ji Hao was on Si Wen Ming¡¯s side, and for what he did, he did for Si Wen Ming.

    The man with a tall hat who sat beside Emperor Shun back in the campsite abruptly pped his hands andughed out, "Good, good, good... We do have outstanding people among out kind. Non-humankind monsters might be able to run rampant for a while, but eventually, they will fall into our hands."

    Some of the group of ministers standing around the man with a tall hat castplicated nces at Ji Hao, then allughed along with the man. However, too many different meanings were contained in theirugh. After all, only a part of them were close to Si Wen Ming. As for the rest of them, some were close to the Southern Wastnd, some were close to the Northern Wastnd, while some represented the Eastern or Western Wastnd. Therefore, seeing one of Si Wen Ming¡¯s people earn the credits couldn¡¯t make them truly be happy.

    On the tremendous cloud in afar, non-humankind elites remained silent while ncing at each other. None of them could say anything for a short while.

    Among the High Moon, Polo Family possessed the highest status and the noblest bloodline, but all the top-grade warriors of the High Moon came from Chi Family, which was a Jia n family.

    Gifted by the High Moon, children of Chi Family could be at least three times stronger than children of other Jia n families as newborns. As they got older and older, they would be ceaselessly nourished by the High Moon¡¯s power and their bodies would grow stronger and stronger.

    Based on the level of Chi Feng, the physical strength of Chi Family warriors could be over ten times greater than Jia n warriors from other families. Added with their terrifyingly great fighting skills, every single one of Chi Family Jia n warrior could be counted as a genuine killing machine.

    Even among all non-humankind warriors, there was a saying ¡ª High Moon warriors were invincible.

    Chi Feng was one of the few most powerful ones among all High Moon warriors who would join the game this time. Same as the other few powerful High Moon warriors, Chi Feng was also urgently transferred over as reinforcement in the recent couple of months.

    Once Chi Feng and the other few High Moon warriors arrived, they beat a group of other Jia n warriors up at an abattoir as easy as crushing dry weeds and smashing rotten wood> This made those Jia n warriors from other families feel that Chi Feng and the other Chi Family warriors were indeed invincible.

    Nevertheless, such a powerful being was actually struck into a puff of smoke by Ji Hao with a single jade talisman. This was like an iceberg smashed straight down into the hearts of those non-humankind warriors, crushing their confidencepletely.

    On the center of that vast cloud in a luxurious, square shaped great hall, a group of non-humankind leaders had gathered together and been looking at the crowd of human beings through an enormous, round-shaped mirror. Seeing Chi Feng struck to death by Ji Hao with a thunderbolt, those non-humankind leaders who had been talking andughing merrily and lightheartedly stopped instantly. The entire hall fell into a deathly silence, and the atmosphere became so tense that people would feel hard to breathe in there.

    Thirteenrge thrones, nearly a hundred meter tall, were standing in the great hall, with that enormous, round-shaped golden mirror in the middle. The mirror was nine hundred meters in diameter, and was iid in the ground.

    All twelve emperors in powers of the Yu Dynasty were on the scene, including Dishi Yanluo, who had started a great war against the humankind in Chi Ban Mountain a couple of years ago, and Fan Hai, who also showed up in the war. They each sat on a blood-red and a pale-grey throne respectively.

    Except for Dishi Yanluo and Fan Hai, nine among the other ten emperors were male, while a beautiful girl was sitting straight on the only purely ck throne. The throne was extremely dark, seeming to be a ck hole that had constantly been devouring the air surrounding it. The girl was tall, had white and tender skin and a breathtakingly beautiful face, along with ck and shining long hair that reached to the ground.

    On the right side of the girl, and also the front side of the great hall, was where the most worshiped throne was located. On that blood-red throne, a Yu n man with a blood-red heavy armor was sitting straight. At the moment, that girl had been exining something to the man with a low voice and a faint smile.

    "Lord Dishi Cha, this little human being, if the information I have is correct... this little human being is Ji Hao. When you headed to our holynd to take the ¡®sun and moon trial¡¯, your sons, lord Di Sha and Di Luo were killed by him."

    Dishi Cha, who sat together with the twelve emperors in power and clearly had a special identity, opened the erect eye between his eyebrows and released a rotating blood-red sphere of light. Instantly, the twelve emperors in power moved their bodies simultaneously, their skin became hyperemic while they all couldn¡¯t help but start quivering.

    "He is Ji Hao...The only two sons of mine were killed by such a weak ant? This, this is a shame for my Di family, this is a shame for me, Di Cha." Dishi Cha¡¯s face was sullen and behind him, a blood-red moon was faintly visible. The evil power released from the blood moon made each one of those non-humankind leaders in the great hall almost end up vomiting blood.

    "Lord, after you promoted yourself to the sun and moon stage, you have... have already changed to ¡®Dishi¡¯ as your noble family name... you are Dishi Cha now." Dishi Yanluo murmured, seeming to be dissatisfied.

    "Hm, Dishi Cha, yes... I am now a direct member of Dishi Family." Dishi Cha said in a cold voice, "But what is the point of this? My son, my only two sons have already died. When I left this world for the holynd to take the trial, my sons, who stayed here, are gone."

    "They didn¡¯t even know that I am still alive. They both thought that I¡¯ve died. I didn¡¯t have the chance to see them for onest time before they were gone... they were just gone."

    Dishi Cha remained silent for a while, then slightly shook his head and said, "This Ji Hao, put his name on the list of ¡®must kill¡¯ and pay close attention to him. No matter how, find him and kill him in the cruelest way. I want to witness the whole process of his death."

    Taking a deep breath, Dishi Chaughed in a deep voice and said, "Tell those lowly barbaric creatures toe. It¡¯s time to tell them the rules of this life-and-death game."

 Chapter 579: World Hunting

    Chapter 579: World Hunting

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Chi Feng was killed by the thunder talisman, which quieted down the entire campsite of the non-humankind.

    A whileter, a vehicle swooshed over from the tremendous cloud along with great, surging streams of blood-red, dark smoke. A Yu n elderly man stood on the vehicle, walking in front of the crowd of human beings with a weird and cold smile on his face.

    "I didn¡¯t think that you would have some small tricks to y. That was nothing, but Chi Feng, useless things like that, we have plenty of them. He was nothing." With the symbolic pride of Yu n people, this elderly man held his head high, sneered and said, "Barbarians, which one among you can handle things? Our respectful emissary, Lord Dishi Cha, and the twelve respectful emperors in power, have somemands for you."

    Hearing this elderly man, the looks of all present elite human beings turned dark.

    What emissary? And twelve emperors in power? Who did they think those human beings were? They didn¡¯t use the word ¡®negotiate¡¯, instead, it was mand¡¯. They had ced themselves above human beings and they viewed themselves as the owners of the humankind.

    "Hehe." The man with a tall hatughed in a deep voice, then led over a hundred human ministers to fly towards the tremendous cloud.

    This meeting took quite a few hours, and after a long while, the man with a tall hat and the group of ministers finally returned to the crowd of the humankind. All of them were with darkened faces, especially the few older ones. Their feelings werepletely exposed on their faces, which were as dark as coal.

    Si Wen Ming, Ji Hao and a few other people were called out. After a short conversation, Ji Hao learned the rules set by the non-humankind for this life-and-death game.

    Firstly, the non-humankind had specially crafted a great number of fist-sized magic tes, which were made from jade, and were exquisitely shaped and decorated with symbolic patterns of flowers and nts of Yu n.

    After a warrior dripped his or her spirit blood into the magic te, the magic te would be bound together with this warrior, and this magic te would destroy itself once its owner was killed. Meanwhile, the killer¡¯s magic te would automatically record the number of people he or she killed, and the power levels of those killed people.

    Those were the most basic functions of these magic tes, that allowed the leaders of the humankind and non-humankind to conveniently count the credits earned by their people, which was reasonable. However, in addition to these basic foundations, in the first year of the game, during the period of each day from 11 pm to 1 am, every warrior¡¯s magic te would show the locations of all warriors within the area ten-thousand meters in radius around its owner for the span of ten breaths. One yearter, the te would show the locations of all warriors within ten-miles radius for a quarter of an hour during the same period. And in the third year, during the same period, the te would show the locations of all surrounding warriors for a whole hour!

    ording to this, with the passage of time, the magic te would show locations of all surrounding warriors for a longer and longer span of time. To those non-humankind warriors who held advantages of personal power, this was a great convenience that allowed them to track and hunt human warriors. But to human warriors, these magic tes were nothing different from summons to death!

    Moreover, back in the great hall, Dishi Cha and the twelve emperors in power cruelly humiliated the man with a tall hat and the other human ministers with theirnguages. As proud and arrogant as usual, they ¡®generously¡¯ announced to those human ministers that in order to express their kindness and mercifulness, they could let human participants enter into the battlefield a year ahead of non-human participators. A whole year would be enough for those human warriors to gather together, build cities or defensive lines, and other sturdy defensive instations. A yearter, non-humankind warriors would enter into the battlefield to start the hunting of human beings!

    ¡®Hunting¡¯, Ji Hao heard clearly heard that this was the word used by Dishi Cha and those emperors in power!

    They didn¡¯t care how many people the humankind sent into the small battlefield world. They were hundred percent confident that the one million elite warriors of theirs would be strong enough to crush all human warriors.

    To them, this life-and-death game was an easy ¡®hunting¡¯, and the sole purpose of this game was to wash off the shame brought by Chi Ban Mountain War.

    Be it Si Wen Ming, or Zhu Rong Tiamming, or Gong Gong Wuyou or other present elite human warriors, everyone was enraged by thenguage used by the non-humankind. All of them had silently sworn that they would make sure to let these arrogant non-humankind beings pay.

    Numerous exquisite magic tes were handed out, one for each human participant, and they then dripped their spirit blood into their own tes.

    In front of all human ministers, Dishi Cha and all twelve emperors in power gave cruel oaths under the three ¡¯suns¡¯ and nine ¡®moons¡¯ to prove that they didn¡¯t y any trick on those magic tes, and that all functions of those magic tes were designed based on the needs of both humankind and non-humankind warriors.

    Only because of these oaths did those human ministers dare to let human warriors use these magic tes. Otherwise, who knew what kind of traps would be hiding in those tes?

    Could those non-humankind beings truly be so nice?

    Letting humankind warriors enter into the small world a year ahead of the non-humankind warriors? Didn¡¯t they know how much advantage could the humankind earn with this whole year of time? With a defensive system that was powerful enough, the general power of the human kind would raise by at least ten times! Were they truly so confident about their warriors?

    Ji Hao told Si Wen Ming about his doubt. Si Wen Ming knitted his eyebrows, shook his head and sighed, but didn¡¯t say anything.

    The non-humankind was holding the power of initiative, and the humankind could only ept all rules they set. Even though some of those rules were not reasonable and fair, what else could the humankind do but ept? The humankind didn¡¯t want an all-out war against the non-humankind, therefore, they had to obey all rules of this game. This was the sorrow of the weaker ones.

    No matter what, entering into the small world a year ahead of those non-humankind ones was beneficial to these human warriors.

    Nothing special happened in the following couple of days. The non-humankind would send out three to five warriors to start challenges each day, but none of them were as terrifying as Chi Feng. Humankind also sent out equally powerful warriors to take the challenges. Sometimes the humankind would win, while other times they would lose. Time flew day after day.

    This day, when Gong Gong Wuyou sent out a Magus King under hismand to take the challenge, suddenly everyone¡¯s heart drummed slightly.

    All non-humankind and humankind beings raised their heads. Through that thin dissepiment that was like an egg-shell wrapped around the sky, everybody saw a colorful light spot swiftly approaching from outside this world, and in that chaotic void.

    The small world, which was chosen by the non-humankind as the battlefield of this life-and-death game, was speedily approaching this big world.

    The void began shaking intensively, and a strong gravitational force emerged between the big and the small worlds. Stars surrounding Ji Hao and the others suddenly burst out eye-piercing lights, while countless huge streams of star light condensed into numerous, enormous chains, swooshing towards the small world through the dissepiment like greedy boa dashing toward their preys.

    Ji Hao felt that the big world that they had been staying in was like a greedy beast, and it now crazily reached its tentacle out to hunt for the delicious prey it discovered just now.

    A world hunted for a rtively weaker world!

 Chapter 580: Portal

    Chapter 580: Portal

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    The big world where Ji Hao was locatedunched its move from billions of miles away. Inexhaustible star power condensed into countless giant tentacles, fiercely reaching out from the fissures that appeared on the dissepiment of the big world towards the small world along with terrifyingly loud roars.

    An unimaginably great power was generated, as countless star power chains bumped against that small world that had been swiftly flying in the void. The dissepiment of the small world released an eye-piercing light while the great vibration made stars in the outer space shake. The void was shaking and swaying as waves of star power that were fierce, gentle, hot or cold, spread out towards every direction. All living beings, including the non-humankind and humankind elite warriors who had been waiting in above the sky, began vomiting blood.

    Star power roared over from every direction, causing a mountain-great pressure that made Ji Hao temporarily lost his eyesight. A loud creaking noise was squeezed out of his bones, while he sensed a piercing pain from all his internal organs, as if his internal organs were melting. Star powers with varied natures continuously reached over, and no matter how powerful a man was, he could never withstand the damages caused to his body by the powers bursting out from all the stars simultaneously.

    "Calm!" Ji Hao couldn¡¯t hide his most powerful weapon anymore. Instead, the Heaven and Earth stamper zipped out from his forehead and released waves of prehistorical and mysterious power streams. Gradually, the violently fluctuating star power calmed down, and the area around Ji Hao within a radius of a hundred miles, bing tranquil and peaceful.

    Si Wen Ming and the others, who all suffered a great pressure given by those star powers and had been finding it hard to even breathe, let out a sigh of relief together. They nced at that Heaven and Earth stamper floating upon Ji Hao¡¯s head in shock, then all looked around with lingering fear.

    Surrounding them, all human warriors, non-humankind warriors had been vomiting blood and twitching under the effect of those star powers. Even peak-level Divine Magi couldn¡¯t withstand the terrifyingly great pressure brought by those bursting star powers.

    Divine towers stood around that tremendous cloud lit up simultaneously, releasing a thickyer of the defensive screen that enveloped the entire cloud. But countless stars released their powers together, letting out waves of dazzling star power madly bumping against the defensive screen like a rampant flood. The air was twisted and the protective screen was torn apartyer byyer. Meanwhile, non-humankind beings stayed on that cloud also started vomiting blood and screaming.

    The swiftly flying small world let out a loud buzzing noise as countless star power chains crazilyshed against its dissepiment. Countless, different colored light spots burst out, looking like fireworks in the outer space void.

    A loud series of ngs could be heard endlessly. That terrifying noise even disabled Ji Hao and the others from seeing things and made them feel as if they were about to throw all their internal organs up. Countless giant star power chains tied the small world firmly up, after which, countless stars inside the big world began rotating speedily while shortening those star power chains, forcibly pulling the small world over. Followed by a terrifying buzzing noise, the small world vibrated intensively while flying towards the big world bit by bit.

    The small world seemed to be flying slowly, but in fact, its flying speed had surpassed even a billion miles per second. Ji Hao could never reach that terrifyingly high speed even when he transformed into a beam of sunlight. He couldn¡¯t even imagine that, and that speed was even multiple times faster than the speed of light.

    Atst, hundreds of millions of miles away from the void where the crowd of human beings and those non-humankind beings stayed facing each other, the big world and the small world bumped heavily against each other.

    Just like a quail egg bumping into an ostrich egg, the dissepiment of the big world rippled slightly without any other change, while a great cracking noise was let out by the small world¡¯s dissepiment. Everyone saw that the small world¡¯s dissepiment split up, showing a giant fissure with a diameter of three to five hundred millions of miles, shaped like a spider.

    Along with that buzzing noise, the big world¡¯s dissepiment rolled up like a living being, releasing an immeasurably great power that transformed into a multicolored light and wrapped the small world up, attaching the small world to itself.

    Ji Hao popped his eyes widely out in shock on watching this. Instantly, some profound and mysterious terms regarding the great Dao of nature mentioned in Yu Yu¡¯s scriptures had be easy and clear.

    This big world had its own original consciousness. The consciousness was indeed vague and prehistorical, but that allowed this big world to avoid disasters instinctively, and choose the right thing to do.

    Swallowing a small world that came from the outer space and devouring all energies and resources in the small world, gobbling up the small world¡¯s fortune and great Dao... this was the most straightforward way for the big world to strengthen itself.

    Ji Hao suddenly understood that for creatures living in the big world like himself, once they did something that was harmful to the big world, the big world would somehowunch its countercharge. Therefore, Ji Hao earned the reward from nature for killing non-humankind monsters, which was an instinctive counterchargeunched by the big world itself against those non-humankind beings, only that it was done through Ji Hao¡¯s hands.

    The small world, the size of which Ji Hao couldn¡¯t know for sure, had been struggling intensively, trying to escape from the big world, from its fate of being devoured. However, the power of the big world had constantly been gathering over. Countless star power chains locked the small world up, along with the big world¡¯s dissepiment that had wrapped the small world up. No matter how hard this small world tried to struggle, it couldn¡¯t move, not even a little bit.

    Ji Hao clearly saw that from the broken dissepiment of the small world, from that giant fissure on it, a, thousands of miles long mountain range slowly flew out while releasing dense ck smoke. This mountain range that could be counted as arge one even in Mind flew out through the broken dissepiment of the small world with difficulty. Then, the frontal few peaks suddenly shattered into pieces once they entered into the big world.

    Those tens of thousands of meters tall peaks were transformed into streams of Chaos power, then swallowed up by the big world¡¯s dissepiment. Hundreds of stars which were closest from where the two worlds met lit up intensely. Ji Hao somehow felt that the powers of all these stars had been improved by a little bit. Although the amplification of the power of each star was as small as adding a grain of sand to each star, as a matter of fact, the original power of each of these stars had been improved indeed.

    "How wonderful, consume what¡¯s superabundant to replenish what¡¯scking, this is the Dao of nature." Ji Hao widely opened his eyes, silently looking at the magical change that was happening to the two worlds.

    In the distance, on the tremendous cloud, twelve enormous divine towers released dazzling lights. Twelve streams of divine light swooshed over, fiercely banging against the spot where the two worlds met.

    Countless giant spell symbols burst from the dissepiments of the two worlds. Those splendid, twelve-colored divine right then quickly formed an immense magic formation. The dodecagon shaped magic formation had a diameter of over a thousand miles. As it rotated slowly, an extremely tiny ck spot gradually emerged from the dissepiments of both worlds.

    "Stupid, ignorant, barbaric creatures, humankind, have you ever seen a portal emerge?" A teasing voice came again, from the side of the non-humankind.

    "Portals, a magical thing that you can¡¯t even dream of."

    "You can never have such a strong power. That means you will be plundered, looted, and ughtered by us... forever and ever...And we can do whatever we want to you! Plunder you, loot you, ughter you!"

    "Alright, saying too much to you is a waste of time. Just get ready, you have a year to prepare yourselves!"

 Chapter 581: Enter

    Chapter 581: Enter

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    The non-humankind¡¯s divine towers tore the world¡¯s dissepiments open and forcibly created a sesame-sized hole in between the two worlds. Followed by a great cracking noise, ze-like dissepiments of the two worlds began shattering around the ck spot, and the ck spot expanded bit by bit, to the size of a bean and then to the size of a walnut...

    The fragments falling from the dissepiments grew bigger and bigger, falling quicker and quicker. Meanwhile, the ck spot was transforming into a seven-colored portal. Fierce winds roared over, as a strong hurricane blew to the big world from the small world, the seven-colored wind would immediately dispelling into streams of Chaos power after it reached to ¡®above the sky¡¯. It was then quickly being devoured by the void of the big world.

    The small world was like a juicy fruit while the big world was like a greedy child; the child held the fruit tightly, constantly draining fresh juice from the fruit.

    The small word¡¯s things and energies ceaselessly spurted out from the expanding portal. At first, seven-colored streams of light flew out, following which was abundant natural power. Atst, giant rocks and mountains flew out from the portal. But no matter rocks or mountains, all of them would be destroyed thoroughly once they entered into the big world. Thew of the big world would transform them into the purest and most original Chaos power, then quickly devour them.

    Tens of Yu n people floated beside the portal. A Yu n elderly man with white hair warned in a harsh tone, "Everyone, get into the portal with your own power. Do not hide in any small dimensions spurting out by magic formations. Otherwise, the power of the world might crush the small dimension and you along with it!"

    The Yu n elderly man teasingly looked at those human warriors who had lined up in front of the portal and yelled, "I know that lowly and stupid barbaric creatures like you wouldn¡¯t understand this. Therefore, we nicely remind you that...the noble Yu n will kill all of you with our true powers, instead of any dirty tricks!"

    Ji Hao saw all elite human beings around him pause simultaneously. Then, including Zhu Rong Tianming, they all took out all kinds of magic treasures from their sleeves - vehicles, pavilions, pces, mountains with caves. Then, from these vehicles, buildings and caves, troops of heavily armored elite warriors rushed out.

    On an average, each one of those over ten-million elite human beings who would join the life-and-death game had taken twenty to thirty elite warriors with them.

    Before, Ji Hao thought that these human beings he saw around him were all who would take part in the game. But as Zhu Rong Tianming and the others moved into action, so many more warriors walked out from those treasures they took out!

    Not to mention the others, only from the fiery vehicle that flew out from Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s sleeve, thirty thousand Zhu Rong Family warriors dashed out. All of these warriors were at peak-senior-level, and their mounts were fiery dragons and flood dragons at senior level as well!

    Even Si Wen Ming, who stood beside Ji Hao, let out a three-foot tall tiny mountain from his sleeve. The tiny mountain suddenly expanded to be thousands of meters tall within the blink of an eye. In the middle of the mountain was a dark hole, from which, a dense stream of power spurted out. Next, thirty Divine Magi and three-hundred and sixty Magus Kings walked out!

    All those Divine Magi were mounted on khaki-colored, winged flying bears. These flying bears were gigantic in shapes, all surrounded by strong earth power, each of them as powerful as its owner!

    "What...a strong force!" Ji Hao looked at Si Wen Ming in shock.

    Si Wen Ming rubbed his own nose, gave an honest smile and said, "All fathers worry about their children. Ji Hao, your Abba worries about you, so does my Abba. Those are my uncles who grew up with my Abba. Warriors from their families have been close guards of my family for generations."

    Ji Hao nced at those Divine Magi and Magus Kings, who turned out to be close guards of Si Wen Ming¡¯s family. Thirty Divine Magi and three-hundred and sixty Magus Kings, all those were only warriors sent over by Si Xi to protect Si Wen Ming. Compared with the old Fire Crow n, it was not hard to imagine exactly how powerful these top-grade Mind families and ns were.

    The man who had a hazy figure and a tall hat stood before the portal, looking at the crowd of human warriors which had expanded by quite a few times. Although Ji Hao couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, he did sense this man¡¯s apprehension.

    Ten million young elite human beings came from many ns, they were the future of the humankind. Those Senior Magi, Magus Kings and even Divine Magi who came with these young elite human beings, they were the backbone of the current humankind. If all these people fell in that small world, both the potential and current strength of the humankind would be harmed severely.

    If the humankind wasn¡¯t threatened by the non-humankind with an all-out war, how could those human leaders be willing to let these young people and warriors take part in the life-and-death game?

    "To be honest, we don¡¯t know what you will encounter with. The small world is way too strange to us. Even back in the era of the three human emperors, no one had ever entered into a small world like this. Therefore, no one had ever found out what would happen in a small world." The man with a tall hat said in a loud and clear voice, "I can¡¯t warn you for anything...I just hope that you can all be extra careful, and I hope youe back alive... as many of you as possible!"

    Raising both of his arms, this man with a tall hat growled out, "Kill all non-humankind monsters ande back alive!"

    Countless human warriors raised their arms as well, growling out with thunderous voices, "Kill all non-humankind monsters ande back alive!"

    Those non-humankind beings gave scornful smiles while slightly shaking their hands, teasingly looking at these growling human warriors.

    The twelve divine towers released a strong stream of light. Next, Dishi Cha and the twelve emperors in power show up on the tower tops simultaneously. Dishi Yanluo yelled out harshly, "What are you waiting for? Do you know how many magic crystals would be consumed for supporting a portal for a second? If you lost the game, your humankind would have to pay us for that!"

    "You¡¯re going to die anyway, what are you hesitating for?" Fan Hai¡¯s hoarse voice came, "Take off now. You have a year to prepare for being killed...After a year, our warriors will wipe you all out quickly and neatly!"

    Facing the swiftly rotating, dazzlingly shining portal, the first troop of human warriors rushed in.

    As the man with a tall hat said, the humankind didn¡¯t know anything about the small world. The non-humankind threatened the humankind with an all-out war, which left the humankind with no choice. Even though they clearly knew that this small world was a huge trap, they could only risk their lives and y this game, trying to survive.

    "The weaker ones are so pathetic!" Ji Hao gave a faint smile.

    A giant light screen showed up before the portal. Many human beings¡¯ names emerged from the light screen. A Yu n elderly man stood in front of the light screen, reading these names out loudly. People that had their names on this light screen were all elite human beings who were required to y the game by the non-humankind.

    After the Yu n elderly man read one name out, a troop of human beings would rush into the portal.

    Si Wen Ming rushed in with his people, followed by Huaxu Lie and his people, and then Lie Mountain Kang...

    Atst, Ji Hao heard his own name, Earl Yao, Ji Hao. After this, Ji Hao, Man Man, Shaosi, Taisi, Yu Mu, Feng Xing and Zhu Rong Long and other people dashed into that portal with their hands held together.

 Chapter 582: The Killing Intent of the World

    Chapter 582: The Killing Intent of the World

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Ji Hao was rather curious about the portal when he stepped in. Maybe the portal was naturally so magical, or it was because of the advanced technique of Yu n, Ji Hao only felt streams of multicolored light sh across before his eyes, without other strange feelings. Next, he reached abruptly under a blue sky.

    Man Man, Shaosi, Yu Mu, Taisi, Feng Xing and Zhu Rong Long and the other people who came in while joining hands with Ji Hao had now all gone missing. When he came through the portal, Ji Hao felt that the surrounding area suddenly became empty and then his friends disappeared. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t find any trace of his friends anymore.

    Even from the scriptures given by Yu Yu and Po¡¯s cultivating experiences, Ji Hao didn¡¯t find anything about a small world like this.

    Coming into a small world which was caught by the big world and was being devoured by the big world, the mysteriousness regarding this was different from thews of the big world. Yu Yu had never mentioned anything regarding this, and neither did Po talk about this. Therefore, Ji Hao had no clue about what all was happening.

    He quickly took out a jade talisman wrapped in purple smoke from his sleeve, seeing numerous blood-red light spots sparkling on the jade talisman. Ji Hao instantly sighed in relief. This jade talisman was one of those supportive magic tools given by Xuan Du. It allowed Ji Hao to contact his friends more conveniently and to know his friends¡¯ current status. ording to the instructions on a jade tablet, as long as his friends stayed in the area with a radius of a hundred million miles around Ji Hao, Ji Hao could easily contact his friends through the jade talisman.

    However, by now, the jade talisman only had blood-red light spots sparkling on it, showing that all Ji Hao¡¯s friends were safe. But apart from this, the talisman showed no movement even as Ji Hao injected a wave of power in it like the instructions said. Only the purple smoke had constantly beening from and moving around the talisman.

    Obviously, Man Man, Shaosi and Ji Hao¡¯s other friends were more than a hundred million miles away from him. Therefore, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t reach them through the jade talisman.

    "A hundred million miles...so troublesome!" Ji Hao took a deep breath, settled his mind down and looked around.

    He was falling from a high altitude.

    The sky was blue, clearer and more vivid than the sky of the big world. That lively blue seemed to even drip down from the sky like dew drops. Ji Hao was now in the air, hundreds of thousands of meters high from the ground. He was falling at a very high speed, but it would take at least two to three days for him to reach the ground.

    Looking around, Ji Hao saw thriving green woods down there. From the sky, Ji Hao saw the woods extending for hundreds of thousands of miles, with towering trees and dragon-like vines that made these woods look simr to Southern Wastnd jungles.

    Ji Hao couldn¡¯t yet define the directions of this world, as three suns were shining in the sky together. ording to the concept of time used in the big world, it should have been high noon right now. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even do a division of this world ording to the position of the sun.

    In front of him, about twenty to thirty thousand miles away and outside those dark green woods was a vast grasnd. Different sized spots thickly scattered on the grasnd. A gale blew across, making long grasses wave like water while those spots slowly moved. Those should be animals moving on the grasnd.

    The air was suffused by dense natural powers. Ji Hao carefully distinguished the natural power and found that the natural powers of this small world had different natures as well. All kinds of natural powers mixed together, providing this world with a strong life-force. Compared to the natural powers of the big world, the natures of natural powers of this small world were a bit different. But they could still be roughly divided ording to the five basic elements and yin and yang. Ji Hao absorbed the natural powers directly into his body and found no difference from the natural powers of the big world.

    Taking a deep breath, Ji Hao carefully activated three-hundred Magus Acupoints of his which were not so important. Dense natural powers surged in as Ji Hao silently used the mysterious cultivation method with nine turns, letting those natural powers flow in this body for a while, until they were absorbed by his body.

    After small half an hour, Ji Hao didn¡¯t find anything wrong with his body. Therefore, he breathed deeply and fully activated his power. Puff! A great essence sun fire burst from behind Ji Hao¡¯s body, transforming into a pair of golden, shining wings. Nothing seemed to be wrong before he activated his power, but once he activated his spirit star power, a dense dark cloud immediately emerged upon Ji Hao¡¯s head. Followed by a deep buzzing noise, the dark cloud speedily expanded, transforming into a hundred-mile in radius whirl-shaped cloud rotating above Ji Hao¡¯s head. ck-purple bolts of lightning constantly dazzled in the cloud, and before Ji Hao made any reaction, a thumb-sized lightning bolt struck fiercely down.

    Ji Hao had just entered into this small world and activated his power. Instantly, a natural trial of this world hade to him. Ji Hao even sensed a repulsive force from the air surrounding him, added with pressures from unknown sources, surging over from all directions. The repulsive force and pressures didn¡¯t have any effect on his physical strength, but the flowing rate of his spirit star power declined suddenly by over ny-five percent. Even his primordial spirit sensed a slight trace of stagnation.

    Bang! The lightning bolt suddenly sted upon Ji Hao¡¯s head.

    Same as lightning in the big world, this bolt of lightning contained a great, destructive power. Ji Hao roughly calcted that the power of the lightning bolts equaled a full-strength attackunched by a new Magus King.

    Snorting coldly, Ji Hao¡¯s Gold Crow cloak released a raging golden fire, wrapping him entirely up, transforming into a me-shaped shield around Ji Hao¡¯s body. The lightning bolt sted out against the shield, slightly vibrated it but failed to do any harm to Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Afterward, thirty-five bolts of lightning struck down in a row. Ji Hao stood in the air, letting the lightning bolts roar down. Thest three bolts of lightning were as thick as his fist and as powerful as a full-strength attackunched by a peak-level Magus King. However, Ji Hao easily held them off.

    Ji Hao¡¯s current body condition was as good as that of a three-star Divine Magi. Therefore, peak-Magus-King-level attacks could now do no harm to him.

    The dark cloud slowly dispelled while the repulsive force and the pressureing from unknown sources remained. Ji Hao was clearly aware that this repulsive power and pressure would linger around him for a very long period of time as he was an outsider, and this small world viewed him as an intruder. But as the small world was gradually devoured by the big world and the original power of this small world dissipated constantly, that repulsive power and pressure would weaken bit by bit.

    Spreading the pair of wings of essence sun fire, Ji Hao floated in the air and released waves of spirit power, after which, Ji Hao knitted his eyebrows. Because of the repulsive force that came from this world, his spirit power could only reach an area tens of miles in radius around him. This range was far smaller than before when he was in the big world.

    "Hm, I have to find Man Man and the others first. After all, I still have a year!" murmured Ji Hao to himself. He didn¡¯t know exactly how small this small world was, but since it was a world, it surely wouldn¡¯t be too small. Although hundreds of millions of human beings had entered in, but scattered in this small world, it was truly not easy for them to find each other.

    Ji Hao chose the grasnd, then began moving towards it, but then he knitted his eyebrows once again. His flying speed had be a lot slower than before, able to make thirty to fifty miles within a second at max. How could this speed bepared with his speed back in the big world, where he could move tens of thousands of miles within a second?

    While he was flying at his highest speed, suddenly, a shrill howl came from the woods down below. Following this, an over a thousand meter long centipede dashed over through the clouds as fast as a gust of wind, then opened its jaws and roared towards Ji Hao.

 Chapter 583: A Magical World

    Chapter 583: A Magical World

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Centipede? Not a big deal. In Southern Wastnd ns, many Maguspriests ate centipedes as snacks. But a three-hundred-meter long centipede was quite rare.

    Centipedes were just like snakes, ssified as a one of the dragon ss. In other words, when a centipede reached a certain level of cultivation, it would be able to transform into a flood dragon. If it was lucky and talented enough, it might even be a true dragon.

    Normally, in the world that Ji Hao lived in, a three-hundred-meter long centipede would already show some sign of bing a flood dragon. But this centipede roaring towards him was over a thousand meter long, yet it still remained in the shape of a centipede.

    This was the first time for Ji Hao to see a centipede that was so gigantic but still not transformed into a flood dragon. It was not hard to imagine that this small world was not quite the same as the world Ji Hao lived in.

    The purely ck centipede had tens of dagger-sharp, enormous feet on both sides of its body. Its body was wrapped in poisonous smoke and moved swiftly. It reached near Ji Hao in merely two to three seconds.

    The nearly hundred meters wide mouth part of the centipede looked like a huge machete, fiercely approaching Ji Hao.

    Crack! Before Ji Hao could dodge, the centipede¡¯s mouthpart locked on Ji Hao¡¯s waist. Followed by a loud cracking noise, Ji Hao¡¯s body remained perfectly unharmed while the centipede¡¯s mouthpart cracked, andrge streams of ck and green liquid gushed out of its wounds.

    "Such a fast animal!" Ji Hao growled out.

    He was suppressed by the naturalw of this world and could only move thirty to fifty miles within a second, while this centipede could do more than a thousand miles within a second. This meant that this centipede could move over ten times faster than Ji Hao. Therefore, facing this centipede, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even dodge its attack.

    Nevertheless, for such a gigantic centipede, its body was incredibly fragile, equal to the body condition of an ordinary Novice Magus.

    That seemingly especially strong mouthpart locked on Ji Hao¡¯s body cracked like an egg smashed against a stone. As its mouthpart was broken, the centipede¡¯s enormous body instantly twisted in the air because of the pain. This giant thing roared out, letting out a dark-green stream of poisonous smoke.

    Waves of poisonous smoke puffed towards Ji Hao. He snorted and let out raging essence sun fire from his body. The poisonous smoke was burned up quickly, turning into seven-colored mist and dissipating in the air.

    The giant centipede howled again. Seeing that its own mouthpart was broken and that powerful poisonous smoke had lost its usual effect, its instinct told it that, it couldn¡¯t provoke Ji Hao at all. Therefore, after a series of growls, the centipede turned around and fled, transforming into a ck stream of light and flying towards the woods.

    "Since you¡¯ve alreadye, do not think about leaving!" Ji Hao snorted again as the Heaven and Earth stamper flew out from his forehead. Instantly, the air around him paused, then the entire space with a radius of tens of miles was covered up by a great force field.

    The giant centipede was frozen in the air, disabled from moving. Sticky liquid ceaselessly ejected out from its mouthparts as its body constant let out shrill roars. The power of the Heaven and Earth stamper was also highly suppressed in this world, and its current power was only equivalent to ten percent of its power back in the big world. Nevertheless, Ji Hao was way stronger than this giant centipede while the Heaven and Earth stamper was even more powerful. Therefore, it still managed to suppress this centipede thoroughly.

    "Break!" Ji Hao growled while the Heaven and Earth stamper vibrated slightly and released an invisible power, striking down like a giant mountain. The thick carapace of the centipede broke inch by inch, exposing its white flesh underneath.

    What surprised Ji Hao was that in this giant centipede¡¯s head were twelve fist-sized, ck centipede pearls.

    Dashing up to the centipede, Ji Hao carefully reached his hand out and touched one centipede pearl. On touching them, he couldn¡¯t help but exim out.

    This centipede was rather weak, but the pearl in his head contained pure and great power. Based on quality, these twelve centipede pearls were as great as the hundred-thousand-year dragon-centipede pearl Ji Hao saw in a market in Pu Ban City.

    So-called dragon-centipedes were flood dragons transformed from centipedes, which had cultivated themselves for over ten-thousand years. They absorbed natural powers and star powers for countless years, added with severe cultivation and then finally became flood dragons. Centipedes usually were considered as a kind of bug, with lowly natures. Therefore, once a centipede transformed into a dragon, it would be even much more powerful than a true flood dragon.

    After a centipede cultivated itself into a dragon-centipede, it would grow dragon-centipede pearls in its body. Those pearls would be condensed from a big half of its spirit blood and power and could deliver many magical effects. However, dragon centipedes which had cultivated themselves for more than a hundred years were as strong as Divine Magi, and their carapace had an incredibly strong defensive power. Added with their all kinds of special killing abilities, dragon centipedes were much more difficult to deal with than Divine Magi.

    Therefore, in Pu Ban city, hundred-thousand-year-old dragon-centipede pearls were definitely rare. On an average, only ten pearls like those would flow into the market every hundred years. Every single dragon-centipede pearl was worth an extremely high price. A dragon-centipede pearl could trade for, at least, a small half of Ji Hao¡¯s Fine Jade Snow Pce.

    But this giant centipede in front of Ji Hao was so weak and had only one special ability, that was releasing poisonous smoke. Nevertheless, such a weak centipede had twelve pearls in its body, which were as great as hundred-thousand-year dragon-centipede pearls in quality!

    Slight streams of ck smoke rose from Ji Hao¡¯s fingertips. These centipede pearls were highly poisonous, tens of thousands of times stronger than the poisonous smoke realized by the centipede. This powerful poison hid deeply in the centipede¡¯s body, but only a slight little of bit of it had burned Ji Hao¡¯s skin ck, while ck smoke rose from Ji Hao¡¯s fingers.

    It was unimaginable how destructive it would be if all poison contained in those centipede pearls leaked out.

    These amazingly powerful centipede pearls were actually grown in the body of such a weak centipede.

    Ji Hao was confused. This was totally different from what he learned and what he knew. How could such a weak centipede have these incredibly powerful centipede pearls? This was unreasonable!

    Wielding his hand and putting the twelve powerful, highly poisonous centipede pearls into the space bangle worn on his wrist, Ji Hao opened his mouth and took a deep breath. He then swallowed the enormous centipede up, throwing it into the small round cauldron in his lower abdomen.

    This centipede was huge in shape, but the life-force contained in its body was extremely thin. Nothing happened at all after it was thrown into the round cauldron.

    "So weak, but how could it have these centipede pearls?"

    Shaking his head, Ji Hao continued diving down from the air. He had grown a strong interest towards the woods down below.

    Ji Hao, swiftly moved downwards; each second, he could dive down tens of miles, and in a short while, hended on a giant tree.

    When he was in the air, he couldn¡¯t tell the scale of these woods. But when he came into the woods himself, Ji Hao found out that trees in these woods were much more enormous than trees in Southern Wastnd jungles. For example, this three under Ji Hao¡¯s feet was thousands of meters tall, and with a single nce, Ji Hao saw many giant trees like this.

    "These trees are so enormous!" Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but exim out again.

    As he was eximing, the giant tree under his feet suddenly began shaking intensively, then a branch abruptly swished up andshed towards him.

 Chapter 584: Harvest

    Chapter 584: Harvest

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    The tree was thousands of meters tall while the tree trunk was nearly a hundred meters in diameter. The branch, which suddenly swished up tosh at Ji Hao, was as thick as a water tank.

    A fierce gust of wind blew over, Ji Hao looked at that thick branch and instantly startled, even feeling his scalp go numb. Subconsciously, he pulled out the me Dragon Sword and wielded.

    The sword was suppressed by this world as well. Earlier, it could release a fiery sword like power with the length of hundreds of meters. But now, it only had a thinyer of essence sun fire wrapped on its edge, and one could even clearly see its real shape.

    Apart from the shortened sword light, the flying speed of the sword was slowed down by far. It now could only move three to five miles within a second, over ten times slower than Ji Hao¡¯s current speed.

    Nevertheless, the sword remained as sharp as before. The thick branch pped fiercely on the sword, and followed by a slight popping noise, the branch broke, set aze by the essence sun fire on the sword, and burning intensively.

    The naturalw of fire destroying wood seemed to be applicable in this world too. Following a loud wooshing noise, this giant tree under Ji Hao¡¯s feet was entirely burned up. On the huge tree trunk, a hazy face that seemed to be that of an elderly man suddenly emerged. The face showed its teeth and gave a few growls before the thousands of meter tall tree was burned into a puff of smoke by the essence sun fire.

    The essence sun fire released from the me dragon sword was under the control of Ji Hao¡¯s mind, retaken immediately after it burned the tree up.

    Streams of strong, dark-green light burst out. From the core of the tree trunk, a water-tank sized, dark-green, angled piece of crystal had been releasing a dense green power while silently floating under Ji Hao¡¯s feet and emitting an attractive glow.

    Ji Hao was shocked. He rushed towards thisrge piece of crystal, carefully putting his hands on it.

    Unlike the pre-world green power and after-world green power in the big world, the green power in this world seemed to be both pre-world and after-world. This meant that this world was still young, still in slow transformation from pre-world to after-world.

    Apart from the magical nature of the green power contained in this piece of crystal, the green power contained in this water-tank-sized crystal was pure and great. Ji Hao roughly estimated that the green power contained in this crystal equaled to the total amount of life-force and green power, possessed by a hundred treemen like Dragon Pool.

    Dragon Pool was a purple grain dragon sandalwood. He had been through countless natural disasters and lightning trials before he finally cultivated himself into a conscious treeman. However, the green power contained in this water-tank-sized piece of crystal was as great as the total life-force and green power possessed by a hundred treemen like Dragon Pool. One could easily imagine how valuable this crystal could be. Ji Hao looked at this piece of crystal and couldn¡¯t help but have his eyes shine. If he turned this piece of crystal into a magic treasure, how great could that magic treasure be?

    As the owner of such a powerful piece of green crystal, this old tree was actually as weak as that giant centipede that Ji Hao killed earlier.

    Ji Hao put the green crystal into his bangle, then spread his spirit power out, covering the area with a radius of tens of miles. Soon, Ji Hao detected another giant tree that also had a magical power vibration releasing from its body.

    Ji Hao shed across the air and reached to that tree. He moved around and gave a nce, and found that this second tree was only twenty miles away from the first one that he killed just now. To thousands of meters tall giant trees like these, the distance between them was indeed too short.

    "Will you give it to me yourself, or do I dig the spirit Dan out of your body?"

    That giant tree Ji Hao killed just now had obviously already cultivated itself into a spirit creature. Therefore, the green crystal contained in its body could be considered as a ¡®spirit Dan¡¯. Ji Hao stood in front of this second tree that too had been releasing a strong power vibration, held the me dragon sword with both of his hands and shouted harshly.

    A hazy, wrinkled face emerged from the tree trunk, confusingly looking at Ji Hao.

    "Alright, how could you understand mynguage?" Ji Hao gave a bitter smile, then raised his sword, seeming to chop down.

    A deep roar came from inside the tree as countless different sized branches started shaking intensively and simultaneously. The giant tree vibrated its body while countless branches suddenly extended and reached out, smashing towards Ji Hao¡¯s head.

    Ji Hao stood still, letting these branchessh on his body.

    Loud popping noises could be heard ceaselessly. Countless branches were shattered into pieces. These branches were probably as strong as the bodies of ordinary Junior Magi, but how could they everpare with Ji Hao¡¯s Divine-Magi-level body?

    "So you¡¯re actually so weak?" Ji Hao shook his head, swung his arm backward and chopped the tree trunk into two. Golden me swooshed up, turning the tree into thousands of meter tall torch within a blink of an eye, then into a puff of smoke within a second. Again, it only left a water-tank-sized, dark-green ¡®spirit Dan¡¯ silently floating in front of Ji Hao.

    "Your spirit Dan is incredibly powerful, while you yourself, whether it be strength or special abilities, they were all so poor." Ji Hao packed thisrge green spirit Dan, grinned then murmured, "This small world is interesting... indeed interesting!"

    Putting the me dragon sword back, he carefully let out the Heaven and Earth stamper, letting it floated in the air three feet away from his head, releasing an invisible force field that wrapped his entire body up. After that, he gripped a few defensive magic talismans in his left hand and began walking quickly in the woods.

    After moving for over three-thousand miles like this, Ji Hao saw a small plum tree with twisted branches and three fist-sized fruits on those branches. Those dark-green fruits had been releasing a strong, enchanting sense of Dao!

    There three fruits didn¡¯t emit any aroma, but they directly released a strong sense of Dao that was extremely attractive!

    What was the sense of Dao? The great Dao of naturebined with natural powers, and what was released during the process of that was a sense of Dao!

    In the big world, these three fist-sized fruits would definitely be most precious treasures that cultivators like Po might crazily fight for. Once a cultivator swallowed a fruit like this, he or she would directly gain the understanding to a certain Dao of nature of this small world.

    Ji Hao instantly stopped moving, looked at these three fruits in surprise. He then turned his eyes away from those fruits, looked at that small tree.

    Under the cliff where the tree stood in, seven beasts had been fighting against each other. Those beasts all had odd shapes, nothing like those beasts that Ji Hao knew about. Besides, none of those beasts had furs. Instead, they all had thick and shining scales, and their tusks and ws all had a cold luster.

    Seeing Ji Hao walk over, a leopard-like beast with red scales and three long tails with poisonous thorns gave a roar and directly pounced on him.

    This fifteen-meter long leopard moved as fast as lightning, and Ji Hao only saw a red beam of light sh across before his eyes before the beast reached less than a hundred meters away from him.

    The force field released from the Heaven and Earth stamper stopped the beast, while the air rippled slightly. The beast was frozen in the air, confusingly popping out its blood-red eyes while staring at Ji Hao.

    "Die!" The me dragon sword screamed out and pierced through the beast¡¯s head.

    The beast¡¯s body was quickly burned out, leaving a fist-sized, red spirit Dan that fell into Ji Hao¡¯s hand while rotating.

 Chapter 585: The Least Bit of Difference

    Chapter 585: The Least Bit of Difference

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    "Interesting." Ji Hao fiddled with the red spirit Dan and gravely nodded.

    This red beast was only fifteen meters long, but it was much stronger than the giant centipede and the tree, equally powerful as a Senior Magus with over a thousand activated Magus Acupoints, especially with its amazing speed.

    It was a shame that it was killed directly even before he touched Ji Hao, who was with multiple powerful treasures, as its enemy.

    The rest few beasts let out unsettling roars while grinding their teeth and ws, carefully taking a few steps away from Ji Hao. These beasts were smarter than the centipede and giant tree, and seeing the leopard-shaped beast, which was no weaker than themselves, being ughtered by Ji Hao with single sword move, they all showed fear.

    However, the three dark-green fruits were way too attractive, and they weren¡¯t willing to give up so easily. Therefore, even though they understood that Ji Hao was a terrifying enemy, they still didn¡¯t want to leave. But instinctively, they allowed themselves a greater distance to ensure safety.

    Ji Hao nced at these beasts, then swung his hand. The force field released by Heaven and Earth stamper instantly released to miles in radius, enveloping all these beasts. Those beasts immediately paused as me dragon sword let out a shrill scream and a wave of sword light reached upon those beasts like a heavy storm.

    The few beasts began burning and were turned into ashes within blinks of eyes. Only a horse-shaped beast with a pair of spiral horns on its forehead was left alive by Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao sealed this light-green beast that had faint gusts of wind coiling around its four hoofs, with the Heaven and Earth stamper. He then took out a set of saddle and reins and put it on the beast¡¯s body without its permission.

    This set of saddle and reins were crafted by the Magi Pce, especially for bringing wild beasts under control as mounts. Once the saddle and reins touched the beast¡¯s body, blood-red spell symbols lit up one after another. Countless tiny, blood-red, hair-thin needles grew out from the saddle and reins, piercing into the beast¡¯s body and taking the life of the beastpletely under control.

    The beast howled out hoarsely in pain, but next, a lightning bolt shed across the saddle. It struck on the beast¡¯s body and generated waves of fire sparkles, after which, Ji Hao pped on its head and forced it to calm down.

    "Just serve as my mount obediently. I don¡¯t want this either, but I fly too slow in here while you do so fast." Pressing the beast heavily on the ground then throwing a few fierce kicks on it, Ji Hao activated the spells on the saddle and reins, making the beast suffer again. He then said in a cold voice, "Your name is Green, have you memorized it?"

    The horse-like beast with light-green scales, each having beautiful dark-green grains, looked at Ji Hao with a pair of weepy eyes, weakly lowered its head and gave a deep, muffled cry.

    "Hehe, good! Nice boy will get a fruit!" Ji Hao nced at the three dark-green fruits hanging on the small tree, smiled and said, "I¡¯ll take two while you¡¯ll have one. That can be counted as your luck!"

    Ji Hao spread his spirit power out and scanned across the space around the cliff where the small tree stood for a few times, then carefully walked towards that small tree step by step. He was in a strange world and didn¡¯t know about natural treasures of this world, such as if this small tree was guarded by some magical creatures. Therefore, he could only be extra careful to avoid unexpected dangers.

    Three-hundred meters, two-hundred meters, one-hundred meters...

    Ji Hao approached the small tree step by step. The small tree¡¯s branches abruptly moved without being blown by any wind Meanwhile, countless leaf-shaped tiny spell symbols shed across the three dark-green fruits. Those spell symbols sparkled swiftly while strong waves of sense of Dao were released that even agitated Ji Hao.

    Green, who was violently brought under control by Ji Hao was even more excited. It leaped directly up, fixed its pair of shining eyes on those three dark-green fruits while streams of saliva flowed out from its mouth corners, as he roared constantly. If it weren¡¯t afraid of Ji Hao, it would have rushed up long ago.

    Ji Hao continued carefully moving forward step by step. At the same time, he kept watching the surrounding area with his spirit power.

    Even though nothing was detected with his spirit power, Ji Hao always had a faint sense of danger linger in his heart. After attaining his primordial spirit, Ji Hao almost gained a special ability that allowed him to predict any danger. Therefore, the sense of danger meant that he was now truly in a real danger.

    Nevertheless, nothing happened within the area with a radius of tens of miles, except for the presence of some small creatures, neither did Ji Hao discovered any annoying being.

    Ji Hao was now less than thirty meters away from the small tree. Suddenly, he discovered a few bee-like purely dark bugs, each having three pairs of wings on its back. These few bugs flew to less than a mile away from him from tens of miles away.

    These purely ck bugs were only around a foot long, each having an ugly mouth part and a long needle, as dark as ink, on its tail, that had been shining with eye-piercing lights. More astonishingly, drops of venom had been dripping down from their poisonous needles. Their venom dripped on the ground, even corroding the ground and causing deep holes.

    "Ah, interesting!" Ji Hao fixed his eyes on those few bugs, sneered and said, "Even you want to seize things from my hands?"

    The few bugs instantly paused. Eyes of bugs were always cold and emotionless, so were thepound eyes of these few bugs. Their darkpound eyes stared at Ji Hao, giving a faint, extremely fierce feeling.

    Green gave a few roars unsettlingly. It looked at those few bugs, letting out a hissing noise from its pair of horns. Suddenly, thin and cyan bolts of lightning burst out from between its horns, soon condensing into a fist-sized thunder ball.

    "Eh? A special ability of lightning? Not bad!" Ji Hao smilingly nced at Green.

    As Ji Hao cast a single, quick nce at Green, the six bugs dashed toward Ji Hao at lightning speed along with a shrill swishing noise, leaving long shreds of afterimages behind them. They raised the poisonous needles on their tails high and from the end of those poisonous needles,rge streams of venom immediately ejected out. Meanwhile, the three-inch-long poisonous needles suddenly reached out from their bodies, turning over six-inch long.

    One could easily imagine the consequence of being stabbed by a poisonous needle like this!

    Nevertheless, before these six poor bugs could touch Ji Hao¡¯s body, the Heaven and Earth stamper slightly vibrated and released a terrifyingly strong force field, overwhelmingly suppressing those bugs. Ji Hao snorted coldly, then crushed those bugs with an intense pressure, leaving eighteen bean-sized, purely ck ¡®bug Dans¡¯, floating in the air.

    "How interesting, truly interesting... Even bugs can have a spirit Dan? But these bugs are still weak, despite their high flying speed!" Ji Hao frowned while packing the eighteen bug Dans.

    This waspletely unreasonable. Even with powerful spirit Dan like these, animals in this ce, including bugs and beasts, they were actually all so weak. How could this be?

    Shaking his head, Ji Hao wasn¡¯t willing to waste more time on this question. Instead, he carefully reached his hand out towards the three fruits.

    His finger was still feet far from those fruits, and he seemed to hold those fruits in his hands. But right in the next moment, following a resonant thunder, a bolt of lightning descended from the sky, seeming to strike directly on those fruits.

    Ji Hao immediately reached his hand out and grabbed the three fruits down, but it was already toote for him to protect that small tree. He could only watch the small tree burn ck by the lightning bolt like a piece of coal.

 Chapter 586: Intelligent Creatures

    Chapter 586: Intelligent Creatures

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    This small tree could be counted as extremely precious, as it could produce fruits that could release a sense of Dao. These kinds of treasures only existed in legends in the big world where Ji Hao came from. As he finally saw one with his own eyes, he attempted to move it back and nt it in the big world. If this small tree could live in the big world, it would be one of the most precious treasures of his family, passed down to his descendants generation after generation, to protect the fortune of his family as a powerful treasure!

    But a bolt of lightning descended from the sky, burning this small tree into a piece of coal!

    Ji Hao literally sensed a heartache, even temporarily losing his eyesight because of the anger as he ragingly raised his head, looking at the sky.

    His power was suppressed by this small world¡¯s natural power. Therefore, his spirit power could only reach tens of miles far. With this nce, Ji Hao found that outside the detecting range of his spirit power and in the air around twenty kilometers high from the ground, there was an entirely green,rge eagle, swiftly hovering in the sky.

    With the Divine-Magus-level powerful body, Ji Hao still had an extraordinary eyesight, that allowed him to clearly see thatrge and strong eagle had four wings and green feathers with slight bolts of lightning coiling in between its feathers. Especially on that pair of vivid green ws,rge bolts of lightning had been sizzling.

    "What an evil creature!" Ji Hao looked at the eagle, so angry that even his mouth corner started twitching.

    Should he chase the eagle? He wasn¡¯t nning to do so. Fierce flying beasts and eagles were gifted with incredibly high flying speed. Especially eagles like this one which had the power with a nature of lightning, they could fly even faster. Currently, Ji Hao was suppressed by this small world and flew as slow as a turtle crawlingpared to his normal speed. How could he even catch up with this eagle?

    Ji Hao wasn¡¯t willing to attack this eagle with those powerful talismans either, as that would be a total waste. He still needed to rely on those powerful talismans to fight against the non-humankind. Therefore, he really couldn¡¯t waste any talismans on this bird.

    Ji Hao could only fiercely wave his fist towards that eagle and yell, "Animal! Piss off! Don¡¯t make me kill you!"

    The giant eagle hovered in the air, staring at Ji Hao with a pair of eyes that had lightning bolts dazzling out. Abruptly, it opened its beaks and released tens of lightning bolts roaring down. After that, the eagle folded its wings and dove down from the air along with a thunderbolt, reaching its pair of ws towards the fruits held in Ji Hao¡¯s hands.

    Ji Hao was so angry that he even beganughing. This eagle didn¡¯t want to flee. Instead, it actually attempted to seize the fruits holding in Ji Hao¡¯s hands.

    The me dragon sword roared out. Ji Hao didn¡¯tunch an attack with the sword. Instead, he put the sword horizontally hundreds of meter away above his head.

    The lightning bolts struck on the sword and generated a fierce wave of fire sparkles from the sword edge. Afterward, the giant eagle bumped against the sword edge. Following a loud puffing noise, the giant eagle was split into two, and as the golden me rolled up, the around hundred meters long eagle was burned into a drifting stream of ash, leaving a human-head-sized spirit Dan wrapped by bolts of lightning. It slowly descended down and just fell into Ji Hao¡¯s hand.

    "Just animals!" Ji Hao cursed, putting the three fruits and the thunder spirit Dan in this bangle. He then hurriedly walked to the burned small tree and carefully dug into the soil around the root of the small tree, with his hands.

    This small tree was indeed a treasure of nature, and the soil it was growing in was different from regr soil. Instead, the soil was iparably hard, even as hard as diamonds. Fortunately, Ji Hao had a powerful body, and his ten fingers were just like sharp weapons, that allowed him to eventually gently dig the root of the small tree entirely out from the hard soil. The tree root wasrge, around three meters in diameter.

    The tree trunk and branches of the small tree were all damaged by the lightning, yet its root buried underground still had a slight trace of life-force remaining in it.

    In Ji Hao¡¯s spirit space, the mysterious man abruptly showed up and said in a deep voice, "Put the soil and the tree root into the cauldron, then collect more green spirit Dan from those giant trees to see if we can nourish it and revitalize it."

    Pausing for a second, the mysterious man continued, "You are rejected by thew of this world, It¡¯s fine for you to collect ordinary spirit materials from this ce, but if you try toy your fingers on true natural treasures, either you or that treasure will suffer all kinds of disasters."

    "Next time when you run into something nice, do be more careful and cautious. Never make the same mistake." The mysterious man¡¯s body gradually dissipated, only leaving his voice lingering in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, "You can put every natural treasure you find in the round cauldron to protect their natural life-force."

    Hearing the mysterious man, Ji Hao was suddenly enlightened.

    It was this world itself that didn¡¯t want to let Ji Hao have those true natural treasures because Ji Hao was an outsider and had been rejected by this world.

    The three fruits was an upper limit for what Ji Hao could take. As he attempted to take the small tree as well, the invisible, untraceable naturalw destroyed the small tree with the giant eagle¡¯s lightning power.

    However, as the old saying went, every living creature would have a slight chance of survival under a destructive disaster. The small tree¡¯s tree trunk was destroyed, but it still had a slight trace of life-force lingered in its roots. If Ji Hao was capable enough, he might bring this small dying tree back to life!

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t have this magical power. Nevertheless, that round cauldron in his body seemed to have this power.

    After hurriedly throwing the tree root and arge amount of soil in the round cauldron, Ji Hao threw the two spirit Dan that he gained from the two giant trees in as well. Next, he mounted on Green and rushed across the woods, and found over a hundred more giant spirit trees in a row. He killed them and took their spirit Dan, throwing all green spirit Dans into the round cauldron as well. As he traveled across the woods, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but be more and more curious about this world.

    Within a small area that had a radius of thousand miles, he had actually found over one hundred spirit giant trees. Wouldn¡¯t they fight for the sunlight, rain, and nutrition in the soil? Besides, their spirit Dans were so powerful, yet their bodies were so weak. Wouldn¡¯t this allow people, who knew about the preciousness of their spirit Dan, to ughter them all and snatch their spirit Dan?

    "What an interesting ce!"

    After Ji Hao had thrown over a hundred spirit Dan taken from giant spirit trees in the round cauldron, the mysterious man told Ji Hao that it was enough. Therefore, Ji Hao stopped ughtering, mounted on Green and randomly wandered in the woods. This horse-like beast moved as fast as the wind, ten times faster than Ji Hao¡¯s current speed, and it was indeed a great mount.

    "You are destined to have this, and I, Ji Hao, am not someone who breaks his own promise."

    Ji Hao took out a dark-green fruit and put it into Green¡¯s mouth. Green immediately swallowed the fruit up, then leaped up in excitement. It turned around and intimately rubbed Ji Hao¡¯s hand with its face while snorting in a friendly manner.

    Ji Hao smilingly patted on Green¡¯s head, then nced at both of his shoulders. He hadn¡¯t gotten used to being without Mr. Crow and the pair of snakes.

    When he entered into this world, Mr. Crow and the pair of baby snakes had all gone missing, Ji Hao didn¡¯t know when the reunion would be.

    Mounted on Green and rushing towards the grasnd, he saw two groups of ¡®people¡¯, fighting against each other in the woods afar. Ji Hao suddenly held his breath while patting on Green¡¯s head to stop it from moving

    Intelligent creatures! Ji Hao popped his eyes up in both nervousness and delight.

    Those creatures looked simr to human beings, and they had been casting magics and had oddly shaped weapons held in their hands. Only intelligent creatures could do this. Besides, they were divided into two groups and had been fighting against each other in orderly battle formations, which was also a feature of intelligent creatures.

    "Good, I finally meet some locals of this world!"

    Ji Hao smiled delightfully, but next, he suddenly caught a strange feeling...

    Many years ago, when the armies of Yu n, Ji n, and Xiu n marched into the world that Ji Hao belonged to, when those non-humankind beings firstly ran into human beings, did they have the exact same feeling as Ji Hao did right now?

 Chapter 587: Following

    Chapter 587: Following

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    In the dense woods, over two hundred ¡®people¡¯, divided into two groups, had been crazily fighting against each other.

    People in one group had the average height of over three meters and were as muscr as fierce beasts. They had light-green skin that was thickly covered with tattoos of all kinds of strange patterns. As they moved their bodies, their tattoos emitted dark-green lights.

    On the back of each one of this group of people, a figure of a beast had been shining with a strong light. Following the movements of these people, those beast tattoos would roar, pounce, bite or scratch just like real living beings. Meanwhile, faint beast roars had beening out from those people¡¯s bodies.

    Ji Hao hid in the crown of a towering tree, narrowed his eyes and looked at those ¡®people¡¯. The beast figure shining behind their bodies were dense and dazzling, ceaselessly releasing a sense of power that was simr to soul powers. This ¡®soul power¡¯bined with spirit blood power released from those people¡¯s bodies allowed them to leap higher and run faster, making them stronger when wielding their weapons.

    Ji Hao clearly saw that asionally, attacksunched by these beast-like people would strike the surrounding trees, and those tree trunks would immediately st as if they were struck by thunderbolts. Meters wide holes would appear on tree trunks while thunderous booms were generated.

    The other group of people was taller than these beast-like people. However, although they were taller, they were scrawny in shapes, unlike those beast-like muscr people. They all had their upper bodies bared as well, and their light-green skins were thickly covered inplicated tattoos as well. This group of people had clear tattoos of figures of fierce birds.

    Just like those beast tattoos, these birds tattoos had been moving and roaring as well. From time to time, these birds tattoos would release gusts of wind and wrap the bodies of these tall and scrawny ¡®people¡¯ up, allowing them to move faster and more nimbly.

    Both these two groups of ¡®people¡¯ looked simr to human beings, only that they had different facial features.

    Those strong, muscr ¡®people¡¯ who had beast tattoos on their backs had boorish faces that made them look likebinations of fierce tigers and bears at first nce. On the other hand, those tall and thin ¡®people¡¯, who had birds tattoos on their backs, had exquisite faces. Except for their scrawniness and extra sharp noses, they could even be counted as handsome among human beings.

    Those muscr people were usingrge axes or hammers as their weapons, and while they wielded those heavy weapons, deep thunder-like noises would be let out by their weapons endlessly. asionally, bolts of lightning would dazzle out from their weapons, striking on the ground or trees and causing huge holes to form.

    Those tall and scrawny people were using curved machetes or long swords that were curved like bird beaks. Their weapons were exquisitely crafted and sharp, and roaring gusts of wind would be brought up as they swung their weapons, that allowed them to move even more swiftly. Every single attackunched by them was aimed at the most vital body part of their enemies.

    Both wind power and thunder power were derivatives of the green power. These two groups of people were fighting in the woods which had abundant green power. Therefore, their fight was longsting. Over two hundred ¡®people¡¯ crazily fought against each other for around four hours, but the winner was still not determined.

    Those scrawny people moved extremely fast, which was a great advantage. However, they were in dense woods and trees, vines could be seen in every corner of this space. No matter how fast they could move, because of the geographical limitation, their advantage of speed couldn¡¯t deliver too many obvious effects. Although those beast-like ¡®people¡¯ were rtively slower, they were literally powerful. They asionally bumped into those scrawny ones, forcing them to stagger back. Overall, they made the fight even.

    The tangled fightsted for a long while till everyone started gasping heavily and quickly while streams of blood flowed down from their bodies and the lightning bolts and gusts of wind coiling around their weapons gradually dispelled. Obviously, they were exhausted and couldn¡¯t continue fighting. By now, an elderly man with dark-green hair walked out from each group with big steps, then stood facing each other hundreds of meters apart.

    After a series of spell incantations, both the two elderly men suddenly released a dazzling light from their bodies.

    A tiger-like beast but with two heads roared out from the muscr elderly man, pouncing on the other elderly man with its body wrapped in arm-thick bolts of lightning. From the scrawny elderly man¡¯s back, a roc-like six-winged fierce bird rose high into the air, diving town towards that two-headed tiger while leaving a clear arc in the air.

    Within a twinkling of an eye, a thunderous bang was generated as a green, eye-piercing light dazzled out. Waves of thunderbolts and fierce gusts of gale spread out for miles. Over two-hundred ¡®people¡¯ were all sent flying away for miles while howling and vomiting light-green, sticky blood.

    Tens of giant trees were shattered into pieces. The two elderly men who hadunched a full-strength attack against each other now had their chests hollowed. They fell to the ground with blood gushing out from their mouth, nose, ears, and eyes, seeming to die at any time.

    Watching all this, Ji Hao nearlyughed out. Were these people¡¯s brains damaged? They didn¡¯t even evacuate their nsmen before theyunched such a powerful attack, did they actually want their own people to die sooner?

    Back in Southern Wastnd jungles, once Senior Magi from two opposite ns started fighting with all of their powers, they would go as far from their own ns as possible. Who had ever seen Southern Wastnd Senior Magi actually fighting in their own viges?

    The woods fell into a deadly silence, and after a quite long while, those warriors, who were sted away struggled back up with some difficulties. They held their nsmen up while continuously vomiting blood and embarrassedly left towards different directions.

    Ji Hao pondered for a while then carefully followed behind those tall and scrawny ¡®people¡¯.

    He somehow felt that those strong and muscr ones were sillier than those tall and scrawny ones, as they acted more like wild animals and were probably hard to get along. Unlike them, these tall and scrawny people seemed to be a bit smarter; their weapons were more exquisite as well. Apparently, they were rtively more civilized, and Ji Hao thought he might gain some valuable information by following them.

    These people were all injured severely. Therefore, they didn¡¯t move too fast in the woods. Within two hours, they had only made thirty to fifty miles. Ji Hao patiently followed behind them, watching them search for all kinds of herbs on the way to heal their wounds, collecting killed animals in traps that were set in the woods, and picking all kinds of fruits while passing through fruit-bearing forests.

    Five dayster, the injuries of this group of people had recovered by six to seven percent. After that, their moving speed was raisedrgely. After another two days, argeke appeared in a dense forest, and in the middle of the woods was a small ind with a diameter of approximately hundred miles.

    Ji Hao stood on a tree beside theke, looking at the small ind. He saw many towering trees on the ind, and between branches of those trees were exquisite wooden tree houses. Those tree houses were scattered among thick branches and leaves, looking like bird nests, and at first nce, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even tell exactly how many were there.

    Just as Ji Hao had guessed, some gigantic bird nests were located in between those tree houses, and from time to time, he could see all kinds of fierce,rge birds rising ornding.

    People in this n lived together with fierce,rge birds, which reminded Ji Hao of the old Fire Crow n.

 Chapter 588: Visiting the Small Island at Night

    Chapter 588: Visiting the Small Ind at Night

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Late at night, the darkness was gathering. On the surface of thete, a few canoes were moving around. The group of ¡®people¡¯ returned to the ind withrge amounts of animal meat, fruits, and herbs.

    Three dim-blue, round moons silently emerged from the sky. The moonlight, that was slightly cold spread out and lightened the sky up. Ji Hao sat on arge branch, fiddling with a fruit that he picked a few days ago which was releasing a sense of Dao, while silently looking at the small ind.

    There was a type of dandelion-like nt on the ind. At night, as the breeze blew across, this kind of nt would release a lot of seeds, drifting along the wind. Those seeds emitted a dim white light that illuminated the entire ind.

    Happyughs and soft voices came along with the wind. With a good eyesight, Ji Hao saw several couples with their hand held together, leaving the vige on the ind and sneakily walking into the long bush outside the vige. A whileter, those bushes began shaking, and some startled small animals rushed out from time to time.

    Ji Hao chuckled, smilingly looking at this lively scene. This reminded him of the old life back in Southern Wastnd jungles. Those unconstrained boys and girls from Southern Wastnd ns straightforwardly pursued their own happiness like this as well.

    Green lied in the brushwood under the tree and was in a daze whilezily chewing the grass. From time to time, dark-green spell symbols would sh across its body. Green was still digesting the fruit that Ji Hao fed it. Apparently, Green wasn¡¯t an especially gifted one, and it had been quite a few days after it swallowed the fruit, but it had still been trying hard to absorb the power of Dao contained in the fruit.

    The fruit with the power of Dao held in Ji Hao¡¯s hand was heavy, and the power of Dao contained in it was dense enough to even seem ready to explode. Ji Hao fiddled with it for a while, then opened his mouth, threw the whole fruit in and swallowed it up.

    The small round-shaped cauldron in his lower abdomen released a multicolored stream of light, then directly swallowed the fruit with the power of Dao.

    After around a quarter of an hour, streams of the dark-green power of Dao flew out from the cauldron and transformed into numerousplicated and beautiful spell symbols, flying towards Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit.

    A gentle breeze silently blew around Ji Hao while his body was wrapped in faint green light.

    As Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit ceaselessly digested the natural Dao of ¡®green¡¯ of the world, Ji Hao sensed that the impulsive forceing from this world was slowly declining. Gradually, he knew better and better about this world. Meanwhile, he could control the powers generated from the Dao of ¡®green¡¯ of this world, such as the power of wind and thunder.

    This fruit taken by Ji Hao helped him to gain a deeper understanding of this world, through which, he also attained a deeper understanding of the pre-world and after-world green power of the big world, the world he belonged to.

    What satisfied Ji Hao more was that after the small cauldron in his lower abdomen digested the fruit, an extremely great stream of Chaos power was released. Ji Hao inhaled it into his body and sensed a boiling heat from his body while his meridians and Magus Acupoints were strengthened once again.

    The same kind of fruit that Green had tried a couple of days but still couldn¡¯t fully digest was absorbed by Ji Hao in just a quarter of an hour.

    "Interesting!" Ji Hao threw thest fruit into his mouth, then closed his eyes and silently sensed the magical green power of this world.

    Time passed second by second. Ji Hao had been timing urately ording to the rate of his heartbeat.

    A whole day of this world had about thirty-two hours, sixteen hours for the daytime and sixteen hours for the nighttime. Ji Hao silently counted seconds, and six hours after the three moons rose, he abruptly moved, nimbly trodding on a gust of wind and flew towards the small ind over theke¡¯s surface.

    Green lied under the tree, raised its head and nced at Ji Hao. It then shook its head, continuing to lie there while chewing fresh grass.

    Gently moving across the over ten-mile longke surface, Ji Hao silentlynded on the ground with his body coiled around by gentle gusts of wind. After this, he walked into the woods on the ind, swiftly and quietly like a ghost. Thus, he entered into the vige built by these local residents of this world.

    ording to themonality of all intelligent creatures, among a group, important members and buildings would be located in the central areas of the habitat. Ji Hao carefully moved in between those giant trees, into the central area of the small ind.

    The sounds of sleep talking of those local residents could be heard from countless tree house above, and from thoserge bird nests in between those three houses, clear bird songs woulde out from time to time. These local residents had also built watch towers on certain spots, and during the night time, guards would vigntly keep an eye on the surrounding area. Nevertheless, no one found any trace of Ji Hao.

    In the long brushwoods, some small animals, that looked like mice, about three-foot long and with exaggeratedlyrge noses, had been dashing around. These small animals clearly were raised by these local residents as night guards. From time to time, they raised their heads and quickly twitched theirrge noses, carefully identifying all kinds of scents that came along the wind.

    Ji Hao¡¯s body condition was as great as Divine Magi. Therefore, he could control his body to a terrifying degree. He sealed all his pores, and therefore, neither any spell nor sense of power was released from his body. Added with the power of the two fruits that he took earlier, he now wrapped his whole body with the wind to keep the smell of his body from spreading out.

    He arrived directly into the central area without disturbing any animal or ¡®person¡¯ with much ease.

    A gigantic tree was standing in this area, with a tree trunk that had the diameter of over three hundred meters. This tree looked like a tremendous mushroom, standing stably on the ground. Under the tree was arge wooden house built by those local residents. Through the open gate of the house, Ji Hao saw a wooden statue on an altar that seemed to be worshiped by these ¡®people¡¯, as fresh flowers, fruits and meats were piled up in front of the wooden statue.

    Covering the wooden house up with his spiritual power, Ji Hao didn¡¯t find anything abnormal within the area a hundred meter radius around the house; no ambush, trap, or any power vibration. Only in a corner of the house was an elderly man, silently sitting on the ground with his legs crossed. This elderly man¡¯s hair were deep dark green, even seeming to be ck. His eyes were closed tightly, and his breath was long and slow. Clearly, he was in a certain state that was simr to meditation.

    In front of the elderly man was a small wooden table, on which was a thick book made from leathers. From that book, Ji Hao sensed a faint power vibration.

    Except for the book, a leaf-shaped short sword was also ced on the small table. The dark-green sword released thin gusts of wind from time to time, and the visible, light green wind swished around the elderly man, fluttering the elderly man¡¯s long hair and beard.

    Ji Hao carefully observed this short sword with this spiritual power.

    The elderly man was cultivating himself, which meant this short sword was a defensive method he set up for himself. However, this short sword wasn¡¯t too powerful. Although Ji Hao couldn¡¯t tell the texture of the sword, based on the power vibration released by it, it was roughly at the same level as those low-grade magic tools crafted by Fire Crow¡¯s Maguspreists back then, each having around twenty spell symbols attached to it.

    Ji Hao smiled and gently walked into the house. He silently walked up to the elderly man, then abruptly reached his hand out towards that short sword.

 Chapter 589: Local Captives

    Chapter 589: Local Captives

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    The gusts of wind that had been swishing around the elderly men seemed to sense danger, and within a single moment, the around ten visible thin gusts of wind multiplied into hundreds.

    Those cyan-colored, thin gusts of wind screamed towards Ji Hao¡¯s fingers like the sharpest steel wire, along with a slight, ear-piercing noise. If it was anyone else but Ji Hao, these thin gusts of wind would be powerful enough to cut that person into pieces.

    Ji Hao put his hand upon the short sword, letting these thin and fierce gusts of winde.

    A sizzling noise could be heard endlessly. Over a hundred thin and fierce gusts of wind collided with Ji Hao¡¯s fingers, letting out slight noise. Ji Hao only felt that his hand was a bit itchy. These screaming gusts of wind couldn¡¯t even cut off a single finger of his.

    The power difference was way too huge!

    Shaking his head, Ji Hao clenched his fist and shattered all these gusts, then gripped the short sword, forcing his spiritual power in. Just like a tsunami sweeping across a city, the slight trace of spiritual power hidden in the magic formation formed from tens of simply and rough spell symbols contained in the short sword was destroyed directly by Ji Hao.

    The slightly struggling short sword instantly paused, then was put into Ji Hao¡¯s sleeve conveniently.

    The elderly man, who was silently cultivating himself in meditation, suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Ji Hao in shock. Before he could shout out, a mouthful of green blood spurted out from this mouth, then thick blood streams gushed out from his ears, nostrils and eye sockets.

    The elderly man had dove into the deepestyer of his soul to cultivate himself, but abruptly, a trace of his soul was destroyed, and he was forced to wake up from that mysterious state. Before this elderly man figured out what happened, his soul was severely injured already.

    Ji Hao pressed his hand on the elderly man¡¯s head, sending waves of spiritual power into the elderly man¡¯s body. Within the blink of an eye, he clearly found out the body structure of this elderly man in detail.

    This elderly man or his kind, who were local residents of this area, had especially exquisite and slim bones. Unlike the bones of human beings which were fistulous and had marrow gathered in them, the bones of these local creatures had aplicated structure, simr to honebs. Their bones were thickly covered in tiny holes, and those holes were suffused by marrow-like, green-colored, cream-like liquid. This honeb-like structure allowed their bones to be extra light yet strong enough.

    Apart from their extra light bones, their neuralworks and muscle fibers were especiallyrge, and the number of their neurons and muscles was tens of times greater than the humankind. Additionally, the number of bones of this elderly local man was over a hundred more than the number of bones of any human being. This meant that these local creatures had more bone joints, more exquisite body structures, moreplicated neuralworks, more muscles, and hence it was not hard to imagine how nimble these local creatures could be.

    "Very interesting!" Ji Hao looked at this elderly man who had obvious fear on his face, then sent waves of spiritual power into this elderly man¡¯s brain.

    What surprised Ji Hao was that this elderly man¡¯s brain was well developed and had been releasing strong vibrations of spiritual power. This meant that his kind had the gift of using magic and a tight connection with natural powers in this world.

    Besides, his soul was different from souls of human beings, which were divided into three souls and seven spirits. Instead, this elderly man¡¯s soul was a jelly-like sphere, a unity. Through Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, he saw that his elderly man¡¯s soul was like a human-head-sized, dark-green, crystal clear jelly, and had tens of wind-like spell symbols that had been changing forms constantly. Ji Hao somehow felt that these spell symbols had been ceaselessly exchanging energies with the outer world, and every time these spell symbols changed, a certain amount of natural green power would merge with the elderly man¡¯s soul to strengthen it by a slight little bit.

    "a fascinating method of cultivation... simple indeed, but worth learning from. Directly forming spell symbols of Dao in soul? Interesting... truly interesting. This is just like using your own soul as the material and making it into some kind of magic tool!"

    Ji Hao carefully observed the elderly man¡¯s soul. His spiritual power reached around this elderly man¡¯s soul but dared not to easily intrude into his soul.

    This elderly man was the strongest individual on this small ind, Ji Hao roughly estimated that this elderly man¡¯s power should be as great as a peak-level Senior Magus. However, Ji Hao believed that in a frontal battle, this elderly man couldn¡¯t rival a human Senior Magus.

    After all, the cultivation system used by the humankind surpassed the simple cultivation method used by this elderly man by far. Furthermore, the strong bodies of human Senior Magi would allow them to have a great advantage in closebat. If a human Senior Magi weren¡¯t suppressed by this small world, he or she would be easily able to kill over ten local creatures who were at the same level as this elderly man, all at once.

    Thinking of this, Ji Hao seemed to be enlightened suddenly and next, he couldn¡¯t help but let cold sweat pour down from his forehead.

    The power difference between human Senior Magi and this elderly man reminded Ji Hao of the rtionship between the humankind and the non-humankind.

    Ji Hao came to this small world and had been suppressed and rejected by this world. So were those non-humankind beings who intruded into the world that the humankind lived in suppressed and rejected by the world of humankind? Was the humankind¡¯s world suppressing and rejecting those non-humankind beings at a much higher degree than this small world had been doing to Ji Hao?

    Yu n people¡¯s special powers, Jia n warriors¡¯ fighting skills, Xiu n people¡¯s techniques and knowledge, which one of these factors didn¡¯t manage to surpass the humankind?

    If those non-humankind beings weren¡¯t suppressed by the big world, the humankind might have be their ves long ago, right? Ji Hao felt that this local elderly man¡¯s cultivation method was simple and shallow, but did those non-humankind beings feel the same thing when they looked at the humankind?

    Ji Hao suddenly felt that to a certain degree, this elderly man and he himself were just the same. He looked at the elderly man who was disabled from moving and couldn¡¯t help but give a bitter smile.

    "You can¡¯t understand me, this is a problem." Ji Hao helplessly sat in front of the elderly man, knitted his eyebrows while looking at him.

    The elderly man looked at Ji Hao in fear and shock. Ji Hao¡¯s skin, appearance, and manners were allrgely different from local residents. Obviously, Ji Hao wasn¡¯t one of his kind. With the elderly man¡¯s experiences and wisdom, he could easily figure that out.

    Not to mention the Gold Crow cloak worn by Ji Hao, local residents on this small ind or all local residents on this whole jungle area could never produce such a luxurious, high-grade cloak.

    The elderly man dared not to move. He sensed a terrifying power that was great enough to destroy his entire n from Ji Hao. Although Ji Hao had already stopped moving and he already had his freedom back, the elderly man still sat still on his seat, daring not to move while staring at Ji Hao in fear.

    Ji Hao looked at the elderly man, reached his hand out and picked up the book on the table.

    "It¡¯s still early, maybe you want to teach me something?" Ji Hao waved the book and said seriously, "I think, learning a foreignnguage actually won¡¯t be too difficult...especially to people like us."

    The local elderly man understood Ji Hao. He gave a nervous and frightened smile, then reached out his right hand, pointing at his own chest, and let out a clear syble. Meanwhile, the elderly man carefully wrote a character down on the ground with his other hand.

    "Good, you¡¯re very clever. ¡®Xigu¡¯, this means I...and this character means ¡®I¡¯!"

    Ji Hao smilingly looked at this elderly man, then covered him up with his great spiritual power. Then the two of them beganmunicating and learning from each other.

 Chapter 590: Holy Spirit Messenger

    Chapter 590: Holy Spirit Messenger

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Cultivators had powerful souls. Therefore, they were especially clever and could do what ordinary people couldn¡¯t. Within merely a few hours, Ji Hao had roughly learned thenguage and some characters used by these local residents and gained some basic knowledge about this world.

    These woods were called Silent Forest and were the territory of the green kind.

    Intelligent creatures in this world were divided ording to their different natures, including the green kind, water-kind, earth-kind, gold-kind, fire-kind; these few were the mostmon kinds. There were also some special kinds, but this elderly man named Mu Jiuxiao, who was ¡®captured¡¯ by Ji Hao alive, didn¡¯t know about them.

    Green-kind people living in Silent Forest were divided further into three branches ording to their different natures and spirit beast souls; they were ¡®Wind Bird¡¯, ¡®Thunder Beast¡¯ and ¡®Poisonous Bug¡¯. Mu Jiuxiao and his nsmen belonged to Wind Bird, and living on this small ind was arge Wind Bird n ranked within a hundred among all Wind Bird ns in Silent Forest.

    Silent Forest wasn¡¯t peaceful at all. Although they belonged to the same kind, people from Wind Bird, Thunder Beast and Poisonous Bug had always been fighting against each other over territories. Evenrge Wind Bird ns often fought against each other intensively for resources.

    Fights and battles happened rather frequently in Silent Forest. Meanwhile, green-kind people living in Silent Forest had been fighting against earth-kind and water kind people living on the grasnd outside the forest. On an average, a small-scale war would happen every year while arge-scale war would happen every three years.

    As far as Mu Jiuxiao knew, earth-kind and water kind people living on the grasnd were also facing the threats of earth-kind people, fire-kind people and gold kind people who lived in mountain areas, which were further away. Messy wars happened to them frequently as well.

    All in all, this was an energetic world. People living in this world had always been fighting against each other. Branch ns of one kind fought against each other or joined hands to fight against another kind. People from different kinds who lived close to each other might join hands and fight against people from other kinds who lived further away. Sometimes, people from one kind might join hands with people from another kind who lived far away from them, and fight against people from the third kind who lived nearby...

    Fortunately, people living in this world had great reproductive capacity. If one took the green kind people as an example, they lived deeply in the forest and were nourished by green power. Therefore, a woman could give birth to her children in only one and half month after the fertilization. At one time, a female could at least have two children and at most four. Children would grow mature and have their own children by the age of ten.

    Such a strong reproductive capacity allowed people living in this world to fight as much as they liked. Ss long as they had enough resources, the poption of each n would only grow bigger and bigger. They never needed to worry about extinction that might be caused by wars.

    Besides, the reason why people living in this world had always been fighting against each other was because the groups of ¡®holy spirits¡¯ of each kind had also been fighting intensively against each other.

    About the term ¡®holy spirit¡¯, Ji Hao covered it with guess upon listening to Mu Jiuxiao¡¯s general words. People like Mu Jiuxiao and his nsmen were all ¡®mortals¡¯. When a mortal cultivated him or herself to a certain level, he or she would encounter a trial that came from the heavens. Once he or she passed the trial, this individual would attain an unimaginably great power, earn the ability to fly to the heavens, reaching to the ¡®holynd¡¯ and bing a ¡®holy spirit¡¯, which could stand high above the masses.

    As far as this Wind Bird n that Mu Jiuxiao belonged to was concerned, many of their ancestors had be holy spirits. The wooden house that he cultivated himself in was also a holy temple; people worshiped their ancestors in this ce. The statue in the house was thebination of the wills of all holy spirits of this n.

    Just like the ancestral totem worshiped by Gold Crow people, the wooden statue in the house was the totem of all Mu Jiuxiao¡¯s nsmen.

    This wooden statue was not only a totem, but it was also a path leading Mu Jiuxiao and his people to their holy spirit ancestors. If any destructive disaster ever happened to this n, they could contact their ancestors through this wooden statue and kill their enemies with the power of their ancestors.

    ording to Mu Jiuxiao, when holy spirits in the holynd release their powers through this wooden statue, hundreds of n elders who were as powerful as himself could be killed easily.

    At the same time, Ji Hao learned that those gigantic yet weak animals and spirit trees in the woods were all ¡¯livestock¡¯ raised by green-kind people.

    Those animals and spirit trees wouldn¡¯t be too powerful, no matter how many years they grew for, and all of their life-force would gather in their spirit Dan. Every year, green-kind people would harvest a certain amount of animals and spirit trees and present the spirit Dans contained in their bodies to their holy spirits.

    Mu Jiuxiao couldn¡¯t tell why those animals and spirit tree were so enormous but so weak; those creatures were like that since the beginning anyway. For countless years, those creatures were always huge in shape but weak in powers, and could only serve as offerings.

    Mu Jiuxiao also taught Ji Hao about contents in the book that was ced on the table, without any reservation.

    That was an all-purpose cultivation guide of Wind Bird, containing a set of all-purpose cultivation method and over ten small magics. All Wind Bird people living in Silent Forest were using the same cultivation method, and their magic was the same as well. Under Mu Jiuxiao¡¯s guidance, Ji Hao easily mastered those small magics.

    For these small magics, the efficiency of using natural powers was incredibly low. However, the corresponding spell symbols of these magics were actually parts of the great Dao of nature. Therefore, after Ji Hao memorized these spell symbols, he could create higher level, more powerful magics without any difficulty.

    The night was passing, and as a trace of light emerged from the sky, the daytime would be starting.

    Ji Hao had already learned thenguage and characters used by people living in this world. Meanwhile, he gained a basic understanding of this world. He sat in front of Mu Juxiao, narrowed his eyes, looked from head to toe at this elderly man who was constantly sweating, then said, "What do you think I should do with you?"

    Mu Jiuxiao had been quivering intensely and couldn¡¯t say a word. He didn¡¯t know where Ji Hao came from or what purpose did hee with, or what he wanted to do. Neither did he know about Ji Hao¡¯s personality, therefore, he couldn¡¯t answer Ji Hao¡¯s question.

    He only knew that Ji Hao was incredibly powerful, indescribably powerful, and maybe only those holy spirits standing high above the masses could rival Ji Hao. Therefore, he dared not to say anything. He was afraid that Ji Hao might ughter everyone living on this small ind and wipe his n out.

    Tremblingly, Mu Jiuxiao subconsciously looked at that statue of holy spirits on the altar.

    "En? Want to call you ancestors to save your lives?" Ji Hao grinned.

    Mu Jiuxiao instantly lied down, facing the ground while tremblingly said, "I dare not, dare not."

    Ji Hao shook his head and was about to say something, but suddenly, a series of noise came from outside. Ji Hao was already familiar with the localnguage, so he understood what countless people were cheering about, "Holy spirit messenger! Holy spirit messenger! Elder,e out and wee the Holy spirit messenger!"

    Ji Hao paused while Mu Jiuxiao immediately raised his head, tremblingly ncing at Ji Hao.

    "You see, it¡¯s the Holy spirit messenger...This is very rare, holy spirit messengers are much more powerful than me!" A dim stream of light shed across My Jiuxiao¡¯s dark-green eyeballs.

    He was forced to teach Ji Hao thenguage of this world and somemon sense about this world. This didn¡¯t mean that he had built a friendship with Ji Hao. If it was possible, Mu Jiuxiao surely didn¡¯t want Ji Hao to live.

 Chapter 591: Defeat the Messenger

    Chapter 591: Defeat the Messenger

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    An enormous, cyan-colored bird was standing in front of the door of the wooden house. This bird had beautiful, long green feathers from head to toe. In the misty morning light, this giant bird had been shining with a faint cyan glow.

    This bird seemed to be quite proud; it¡¯s emerald-like beaks and ws scratched on the ground from time to time. asionally, it would cast a nce at those Wind Bird people while showing the whites of its eyes.

    A three-meter tall, especially handsome young man was sitting on the bird¡¯s back. His look was as same as the bird mounted by him - proud, insufferably proud. It was as if every single hair of his could give a loud and clear shout towards the sky.

    Thousands of Wind Bird nsmen surrounded the young man and the bird, yelling and shouting, calling Mu Jiuxiao out to wee this holy spirit messenger. However, they dared not to get too close to the bird and the young man sitting on its back. Instead, they only dared to look at them from a distance away. But this bird hadnded just in front of the house; this made a few people, who seemed to have higher social status, want to walk into the house, but they still did not dare.

    "Elder, elder, the messenger has arrived. Juste out and wee him!"

    "Elder? Have you heard us? Juste out and wee the messenger!"

    "Ahyaya, the Elder must have been cultivating concentratedly and sealed his senses. He can¡¯t hear us, what should we do?"

    Inside the house, Mu Jiuxiao¡¯s look turned weird, while he tremblingly looked at Ji Hao and cold sweat ceaselessly oozed out from his forehead. But soon, Mu Juxiao rxed his tightened face, then a trace of a smile spread out on his face. Atst, he even stood up slowly, looking down at Ji Hao who was sitting on the ground.

    "Whatever you are, holy spirit messengers are immeasurably powerful, You cannot possibly rival them."

    "I, am now going out to wee the messenger. Are you running or what?"

    Because of the arrival of the holy spirit messenger, Mu Jiuxiao, who was nearly frightened to death just now and had been talking tremblingly to Ji Hao the whole night, had calmed back down and showed the right attitude and manner of an elder of a n.

    Ji Hao pondered for a while, looked at the holy spirit statue on the altar, thenughed out.

    Standing up, Ji Hao threw a heavy p on Mu Jiuxiao¡¯s face. Mu Jiuxiao gave a loud howl and was sent flying away. He flew out from the door of the house along with his shrill howl. Then, while vomiting blood that even had a few teeth mixed in it, he fell straight down before therge cyan bird¡¯s feet.

    The cyan bird was dumbfounded, staring at Mu Jiuxiao with a pair of emotional eyes.

    The young man sitting on the bird¡¯s back was shocked badly as well, but he lowered his head carelessly, looked at Mu Jiuxiao and said coldly and harshly, "Are you the elder of this n? How did you end up like this?"

    Ji Hao smilingly walked out of the house, cupped his hands to the young man sitting on the bird¡¯s back and said, "He ended up like this surely because I beat him. As for why did I beat him...In fact, I didn¡¯t mean to hurt him. But just now, his face just made me really want to beat him."

    Ji Hao could let Mu Juxiao go easily, at most, he might erase Mu Jiuxiao¡¯s memory about himself. However, since the holy spirit messenger hade, Ji Hao really wanted to measure his or her power. Also, Mu Jiuxiao recklessly provoked Ji Hao, because of which, he couldn¡¯t me Ji Hao for letting him suffer a little bit.

    Seeing Ji Hao, the young man immediately swooshed up like a cat which had its tail set aze. Hoarsely, he pointed at Ji Hao and screamed, "Monster from the outer space! Kill him! Kill him! Under the order of holy spirits, all green-kind people shall kill creatures like this at first sight! With all your powers!"

    While pointing at Ji Hao and screaming, the young man threw out a fist-sized, cyan-colored piece of wood.

    The piece of wood sted out and released a sphere of green light, within which was a figure of a human warrior who was wearing heavy armor.

    Ji Hao nced at that warrior figure and found out that was a warrior from Henggong Fish n, Northern Wastnd. Judging from the fish-shaped patterns embossed on his chest armor, this was a Magus King, but as his figure showed up like this, he might have died already.

    Holy spirits¡¯ orders were supreme in these green-kind people¡¯s hearts, including Mu Jiuxiao. Thousands of Green-kind people in the surroundings growled out simultaneously while silhouettes of fierce birds swished out from their backs. These silhouettes rose into the air and stirred up fierce gusts of wind, roaring towards Ji Hao.

    When fierce wind condensed to a certain level and fast to a certain degree, the wind could be as sharp and powerful as a steel de. Thousands of three to five inch long, cyan-colored wind des swept over along with shrill screams of fierce birds. Dust puffed up into the air, leaving countless shes on the ground.

    Ji Hao spread his arms, letting these wind des hack on his body. Those gusts of winds were shattered one after another. The fierce des of wind madly coiled around Ji Hao and tried to cut his skin, but not even a single hair of Ji Hao was raised.

    The Gold Crow cloak released a faintyer of fiery light. This thinyer of fiery light remained perfectly still, no matter how fiercely those countless des of wind shed across it. Not even a single ripple was stirred up.

    Weak, just way too weak... Mu Jiuxiao, the most powerful one among this n only equaled a peak-level Senior Magus. Even if thousands of their nsmen joined hands, they still couldn¡¯t manage to do any harm to Ji Hao.

    The young man mounting on the bird nced at Ji Hao in shock, then yelled, "Outer space monster, you are indeed capable. But your people were already killed by our holy spirits, what can you possibly do?"

    The cyan bird gave a long and resonant scream, then opened its emerald-like beaks and released a fierce gale.

    This cyan-bird was surprisingly powerful, definitely at the level of Magus Kings. The gale released by it hacked violently on Ji Hao¡¯s body, raising a fist-sized ripple on the protective fiery light of Ji Hao!

    Nothing much, this Magus-King-level cyan birdunched a fierce attack with all its power but only managed to shake the protective light released from Ji Hao¡¯s cloak slightly!

    The cyan bird paused in shock. Its pair of eyeballs nearly popped out of its eye sockets when staring at Ji Hao, as if Ji Hao was a ghost, while its long feathers stood straight up.

    The young man let out a long shout in a great shock, then patted on the sword sheath tied around his waist. Next, a cyan-colored long sword rose into the air, instantly transforming into a cyan-colored, gigantic centipede, bringing up waves of gale while roaring towards Ji Hao.

    The long sword was less than six-foot long, but once it flew into the air, it transformed into hundreds of meter long centipede, pouncing on Ji Hao.

    With a great eyesight, Ji Hao clearly saw that three ck centipede pearls were iid in the sword hilt. These three pearls must are the reason why this sword could transform into a giant centipede.

    The tool-making techniques in this world were quite unique. Ji Hao gave a faint smile, then reached his hand out and let the long sword hacked on his palm.

    ng! Ji Hao clenched his fist, and the giant centipede gave a shrill howl, then dissipated in the air. The long sword was gripped in Ji Hao¡¯s hand, and with a slight vibration, the trace of soul power contained in the sword was shattered into bits.

    The young man gave a muffled moan and let out a mouthful of blood. Blood then gushed out of his ears, eyes, nostrils, just like Mu Jiuxiaost night.

 Chapter 592: Holy Spirit Descended

    Chapter 592: Holy Spirit Descended

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    The cyan-colored long sword was especially light, just like a feather. The sword edge was thin, nearly transparent, seeming to be carved out of cyan-colored crystal. Visibly, sesame-sized, cyan-colored spell symbols were swiftly moving on the sword edge. Tens of thousands of tiny spell symbols formed an exquisite magic formation, all gathering towards the three centipede pearls iid in the hilt.

    The three centipede pearls could be seen as the heart of this sword, and this sword had been ¡®breathing¡¯ like a living being, constantly inhaling natural powers. The three pearls absorbed natural powers and transformed those powers into visible, cyan-colored fierce gusts of wind flowing inside the sword.

    Every time the pearls ¡®breathed¡¯, this long sword would flip once while spell symbols inside the sword would expand by a little bit. This meant that the quality of this long sword would be improved by a slight little bit, and the centipede pearls themselves would grow slightly more powerful.

    Every ¡®breath¡¯ could only improve the power and quality of the sword by a tiny little bit, but what was amazing was that as long as one allowed this sword enough time, it could definitely evolve into a terrifyingly powerful weapon.

    While carefully stroking the sword held in his hand, Ji Hao curiously turned to the young man whose body was now covered in blood, then said, "Can you give me your tool-crafting technique? Or, do you know how to craft tools?"

    The young man tremblingly looked at Ji Hao, opened his mouth, seeming about to talk. But once his mouth was opened, blood surged directly out endlessly.

    This long sword was incredibly magical. Ji Hao had already discovered its uniqueness and knew that a long sword crafted in such a magical way surely wasn¡¯t something that ordinary people could have. The young man made this sword his spirit treasure, but Ji Hao destroyed the trace of his soul inside the sword. This was no different fromunching a heavy hack on his soul.

    A human being had three souls and seven spirits. Harming any soul or spirit individually wouldn¡¯t do severe damage to the entire soul. However, local people in this world didn¡¯t have three souls and seven spirits. Instead, the soul of each local person was an integral whole. Therefore, when the soul of a local person was harmed, the injury would always be especially severe, especially for the powerful ones. The more powerful a local person was, the more seriously would he or she be harmed when a trace of his or her soul was destroyed.

    The young man couldn¡¯t say a word and continued vomiting blood ceaselessly.

    Ji Hao put the long sword away, then said smilingly, "Since you¡¯re not saying anything, I shall capture you first!"

    Wielding his right hand, Ji Hao released waves of cyan-colored airstreams. Next, a three-meter wide, cyan-colored glowing silhouette of arge hand reached the young man¡¯s head along with a muffled roar. Ji Hao created this new move after he ate the fruits with a power of Dao and gained the understanding of thew of green in this world. He had learned some basic magics from Mu Jiu Xiao and was able tobine all the new knowledge with his own Dao.

    The giant hand condensed from fierce airstreams moved swiftly and grabbed the young man within a blink of an eye, then lifted him up.

    Mu Jiuxiao was nearly scared to death. He screamed out hysterically, "Fight with all your powers, save the messenger!"

    Tens of thousands of Wind Bird people gathered over from all directions. From long distances, different sized and colored des of wind screamed towards Ji Hao like a storm.

    des of wind magic, this was one of the shallowest magic used the most by Wind Bird people.

    Ji Hao smiled and gripped the young man¡¯s neck. Next, the Heaven and Earth stamper floating upon his head slightly vibrated, instantly generating a thunderous bang, following which, a fierce tornado was raised from the ground. The cyan-colored tornado spun around Ji Hao, shattering those des of wind into nothingness before they could approach Ji Hao.

    Mu Jiuxiao kept screaming with a hoarse but high-pitched voice while crazily waving his arms.

    Countless Wind Bird local people rushed over while screaming in panic and fruitlessly throwing all kinds of des of wind towards Ji Hao.

    Holy spirit messengers were iparably respectful. If anything happened to this young man in Mu Jiuxiao¡¯s n, this entire n would end up in an extremely sorrowful state. n leaders like Mu Juxiao would definitely die while ordinary nsmen would be separated and sent to the other Wind Bird ns.

    None of these people wanted their n to be split. Therefore, everyone tried their best to attack Ji Hao only for saving the messenger.

    Ji Hao paid no attention to their useless attack. He nipped the young man¡¯s neck with his left hand while doing a violent body search of this young man with his other hand. Soon, he surprisingly found out that the bangle worn on this young man¡¯s wrist, which seemed to be made from tree bark, was actually a space bangle with a considerably great capacity!

    This bangle was only two-inch wide, thin and exquisite. For such a small volume, even master craftsmen in the Magi Pce could only squeeze a regr room sized space into it. However, the inner space of the bangle, wearing by this young man was actually asrge as a great hall.

    Apparently, the techniques of space tools of this world were much more advanced than the big world¡¯s techniques.

    What surprised Ji Hao even more was that this bangle was iid with a thumb-sized gray spirit Dan. This spirit Dan had a nature of space, and same as the three centipedes Dan iid in the sword hilt, this spirit Dan had been ¡®breathing¡¯ as well. By ¡®breathing¡¯, it was slowly improving its own power and quality.

    It was quite likely that at first, the inner space of this bangle wasn¡¯t big at all. But as time went on, it ¡®grew¡¯ into the size of a three-hundred-meter square hall.

    "How amazing!" Ji Hao¡¯s eyes shone with a golden light as he stared at the young man and growled, "How do you make this kind of bangle? Or, do you know who made this bangle?"

    Not to mention the other undiscovered secrets, only the techniques for making this bangle and the long sword would be greatly meaningful to the entire humankind if Ji Hao could bring the technique back.

    "Outer space monster, you will all die!" The young man showed the whites of his eyes and finallypleted a sentence. He then let out another mouthful of blood and suddenly screamed out with all of his power, "Eighteenth Feather!"

    Hearing the young man, that proudrge bird instantly let out a shrill scream, then abruptly opened its beaks, spurting out a vivid green stream of blood. It swiftly zipped across the air beside Ji Hao, then broke into the wooden house behind and heavily pped on the holy spirit statue on the altar.

    The green stream of blood sted out, transforming into aplicated series of spell symbols that covered the statue up. Those spell symbols then began shining with a bright green light, and next, a great power vibration spread out from the statue. Ji Hao nced at the sky in shock as he saw a green stream of light fall directly down, tear the roof of the wooden house into pieces and violently dazzle onto the statue.

    The three-meter long holy spirit statue that was carved out of light-green wood suddenly came alive.

    The statue leaped up while releasing roaring cyan-colored gusts of wind from its entire body. It was thickly covered in countless spell symbols and within the blink of an eye, it expanded to around thirty meters height. The statue lowered its head, nced at Ji Hao, then flicked its right forefinger. A loud swishing noise was started instantly, that sounded like roars of a devil, following which, a nearly tangible, entirely green long spear condensed from a fierce gale sliced the air open and roared to before Ji Hao¡¯s eyes as fast as teleportation.

    The long spear moved way too fast that Ji Hao didn¡¯t even manage to see how it appeared. He only sensed a sudden and piercing pain from his chest while the protective fiery light released from Gold Crow cloak sted out. Ji Hao let out a muffled moan. He was sent up into the air by the long spear, flying for over ten miles out of the small ind, across theke surface and smashed on arge tree on the other side of theke.

 Chapter 593: Be Defeated and Flee

    Chapter 593: Be Defeated and Flee

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    "Wow, so fast!"

    Ji Hao¡¯s body smashed into a giant tree, then he embarrassedly leaped up. But before he could hold his body firmly, the enormous wooden statue, which was now the holy spirit, shed across the air and showed up before his face just like a ghost.

    Tens of dark-green, fiercely screaming airstreams sliced the air open and reached to Ji Hao, striking on his body one after another before he could even manage to see where they actually came from. The Gold Crow cloak released a raging fire, and those fierce air streams sted and exploded against the fire in a row. Ji Hao was forced back without being able to stay bnced. Those sharp, fierce, spear-like airstreams were iparably powerful, causing Ji Hao a great pain in every corner of his body, even though his cloak.

    Fortunately, that was nothing but a great pain.

    This holy spirit descended from the sky was either not powerful enough, or hadpletely underestimated Ji Hao¡¯s power. Attacksunched by the holy spirit were indeed especially intense, violent and lightning-fast, and seemed to shatter the sky and split the earth within the twinkling of an eye. Ji Hao indeed couldn¡¯t dodge any attackunched by it.

    However, Ji Hao¡¯s body was tough and sturdy, and he was under the protection of the Gold Crow cloak, which provided him with a defensive power which equaled to that of his own body. Therefore, those spear-like airstreams only caused him great pain, but didn¡¯t manage to harm him, not even a little bit.

    Within the blink of an eye, hundreds of fierce airstreams struck on Ji Hao¡¯s body, forcing him back for over ten miles.

    Green leaped up from the bush, looking at Ji Hao and gave a long howl in panic. This long howl cost Green¡¯s life, as the holy spirit descended from the sky only cast a nce at Green before it sent a roaring airstream to cut Green into thousands of bits.

    "My fruit of Dao!" Ji Hao didn¡¯t have any deep affection with Green as he only brought Green under control just now, neither did he feel anything because of Green¡¯s death. However, in order to keep his own promise, he gave Green a fruit with the power of Dao. The holy spirit killed Green, which meant that fruit of Dao eaten by Green was wasted!

    "You have pushed this too far, seriously too far!" Ji Hao shook his head as he raised his hand and released a stream of power that vibrated the Heaven and Earth stamper floating around his head. An invisible force field twisted the air. The new hundreds of fierce airstream released by the holy spirit didn¡¯t manage to approach Ji Hao this time. Instead, they were turned by the power of the Heaven and Earth stamper, brushing against Ji Hao and swishing into the woods behind Ji Hao, shattering the trees into pieces.

    Every single airstream that missed Ji Hao and struck on a tree or the ground would explode into a mile-long tornado, rising straight into the air and crushing everything within the area one mile in radius around it. Ji Hao sent hundreds of airstreams into the woods, and consequently, destructive tornados rose one after another around Ji Hao, turning a huge piece of woods into a mess.

    nts were shattered while rocks were turned into ash. Large clouds of smoke puffed up, covered the area up and cloaked Ji Hao. Shielded by the smoke, Ji Hao quickly drew back, but this holy spirit descended from the sky seemed to have a special ability that allowed it to still urately lock its eyes onto Ji Hao. It shed across the dense smoke and appeared right in front of Ji Hao.

    "Godd*mn it! So fast!" This was the second time for Ji Hao to highly praise this holy spirit¡¯s speed. Ji Hao could only barely see its movements, but couldn¡¯t possibly react timely.

    Both his body and power were suppressed by this world. Ji Hao¡¯s sensations remained sharp, yet his reaction speed was weakenedrgely. He watched the enormous wooden statue show up before his face, and a new wave of attacksunched by itnd on his body. But before that, he only managed to give a curse.

    What came this time were not sharp airstreams anymore. This holy spirit seemed to understand that those airstreams could do no harm to Ji Hao. Therefore, numerous sharp wooden thorns directly reached out from the wooden statue, transforming into swiftly zipping long spears and piercing towards Ji Hao.

    These tangible wooden spears were many times more powerful than those fierce airstreams, but The Gold Crow cloak made by Yu Yu himself was nearly invincible. The wooden spears bumped against the cloak and shattered one after another. The cloak remained perfectly unharmed, but the remaining force struck on Ji Hao¡¯s body through the cloak was many times greater than before. Large areas of bruises appeared on Ji Hao¡¯s skin, and he even heard a clear creaking noise let out by his own bones.

    "Outer...Space...Monsters! Die!" This holy spirit wooden statue popped out its brightly shining green pair of eyes while staring at Ji Hao and growled. Tens of wooden spears smashed on Ji Hao¡¯s chest and abdomen in a row, nearly shattering Ji Hao¡¯s skin. After this, the holy spirit raised its machete-like right hand and violently hacked down towards Ji Hao¡¯s chest.

    "I might not be the one who dies!" Ji Hao growled in the localnguage, then the Heaven and Earth stamper floating upon his head vibrated. A great amount of natural power was forcibly absorbed by the stamper from the air and the ground, then a great pressure was silently released.

    The holy spirit, that was hacking its right arm onto Ji Hao¡¯s chest with full strength paused. That terrifyingly huge pressure squeezed a creaking noise out of its body, and instantly, tens of huge cracks appeared on its body. The force field created by the Heaven and Earth stamper was like countless boas that twisted and squeezed its body. Added with the counterforce caused by its own violent move, its wooden body was nearly torn apart.

    The full-strength hack missed its target, brushed against Ji Hao¡¯s body and hacked onto the ground. A thunderous bang was caused, and the ground in ten miles radius was dented for tens of meters, after which, the ground began waving like boiling water. Countless mountains and giant trees copsed, and following a series of thunderous booms, a giant hole appeared on the ground with a diameter of tens of miles and the depth of thousands of meters.

    Watching all this, cold sweat oozed out of Ji Hao¡¯s forehead. This attack was so powerful, if the Heaven and Earth stamper didn¡¯t twist it and let it fall directly on Ji Hao¡¯s body, he would have definitely suffered.

    "It is impolite not to reciprocate!" Ji Hao shouted out while releasing a stream of essence sun fire from his mouth. The dense golden fire fell on the holy spirit¡¯s body just like a fire sparkle fell into a bucket of gasoline. The holy spirit gave a loud howl as its hundred-meter-tall body was burned into a giant, human-shaped torch.

    The fire could suppress green power, which was also a naturalw in this world. Ji Hao¡¯s essence sun fire was the purest fire in the big world. This holy spirit descended from the sky had purest green power and a wooden body, which was perfectly mmable to essence sun fire.

    The fire burned ragingly, while the holy spirit screamed hysterically, crazily waving its hands and dashing around.

    Obviously, what descended from the sky was not only the power of this holy spirit. A part of his soul had descended as well. Ji Hao¡¯s essence sun fire didn¡¯t just burn its power out, but was also burning a part of its soul. Even a holy spirit couldn¡¯t stand this pain brought by a burning soul!

    "You, Die!" Ji Hao¡¯s cruelty burst out. He pulled the me dragon sword out and prepared to hack this holy spirit to death.

    However, from the woods in afar, quite a few streams of power that were as great as the power of this holy spirit¡¯s power swooshed over. Three among these few streams of power had a nature of green, while the other two sensed especially cold, simr to the water power contained in rivers andkes that Ji Hao had passed through during these few days.

    Five descended holy spirits were hurriedly rushing over. Ji Hao didn¡¯t have enough time to kill this burning holy spirit, so he turned around and left at his highest speed.

    Fleeing in a rush for hundreds of miles, Ji Hao heard a few voices roaring from the battlefield where he fought that holy spirit just now.

 Chapter 594: All Had Different Stories

    Chapter 594: All Had Different Stories

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    When Ji Hao was following a group of Wind Bird people in Silent Forest, Taisi was confusingly sitting on a hill in a daze. He was on a boundless grasnd. Grasses were long, reaching to his neck, and were thrivingly green. The wind blew across, making the grass wave like water; the scene was especially beautiful.

    A sparse few brushwoods scattered on the grasnd. Small hills with gentle slope could be seen, with great rivers winding across, nourishing the grasnd. The grasnd seemed to be fertile, and animals and birds could be seen all over the ground and sky. This was a lively, thriving area.

    Aftering out of the portal, Taisi couldn¡¯t find Ji Hao and the others, but the pair of magic snakes which were lying on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulders were now weirdly coiled on Taisi¡¯sp.

    Taisi and the two baby snakes looked at each other in confusion for a while, then he took out a leather-made small handbook from his sleeve, opened the first page and started reading in a low voice.

    "Shaosi said that when I arrived in a strange ce, I should firstly check the surrounding environment? To see if there¡¯s a dangerous thing that I can¡¯t deal with?"

    The two fire snakes smoothly climbed up to Taisi¡¯s shoulder while letting out hissing noise, thenfortably coiled their bodies on his shoulder and began looking around curiously.

    They were raised by Ji Hao for a long time and knew Taisi and his other friends. Therefore, since they couldn¡¯t find Ji Hao aftering out of the portal, it was totally reasonable for them to follow Taisi. The two baby snakes had been very quiet, not causing Taisi much trouble.

    Taisi grabbed the small handbook, looked around for a while, then murmured, "Dangerous thing that I can¡¯t deal with?" He was deeply confused now, as he couldn¡¯t figure out what Shaosi meant by ¡®dangerous thing¡¯.

    Remaining silent for a while, Taisi pulled out the bone wand from his sleeve, incanted a spell with a deep voice then stuck the bone wand into the ground heavily. Buzz! The air within the area over ten miles in radius began shaking strangely as waves of dim gray light sparkled and spread out swiftly.

    Wherever the gray light shed across, no matter be it grass, bush, mushroom or any other nt, or animals on the grasnd, even birds flying in the sky; all living creatures in this area were killed immediately. Streams of gray air gathered back toward Taisi¡¯s body. The death power generated after these creatures were killed was the most nourishing thing to Taisi. Tasi¡¯s body quickly absorbed all the death power.

    Centering Taisi¡¯s body, a withered area with a diameter of around thirty miles was weirdly and abruptly sealed on this beautiful grasnd. In this round-shaped empty area, all nts were turned into ashes, all living creatures perished, and even the dead bodies of those animals had been turned into ashes.

    Taisi blinked his eyes and confusingly looked around. Quite a few small flocks of animals were turned into nothingness by this move of his, and those small things that he could destroy easily with one hand were obviously nothing dangerous.

    "No dangerous things, so ording to what Shaosi said, this ce is quite safe!" Taisi chuckled, then scratched his head and continued, "So, the second thing...food and drinking water?"

    "Water, water, water!" Taisi murmured. Right in front of him, about two to three miles away, was a stream winding across. But this over ten miles long stream seemed so deathly now that the surface of it was covered in ayer of deathly pale, gray mist. But still, in Taisi¡¯s eyes, this was the water source.

    As for food, Taisi had just ughtered so many living creatures, and by now, his body was suffused by death power. So he felt rather full.

    "I¡¯m not hungry, so no need to find food for now. And Ji Hao gave me this bangle which has so many foods in it." Taisi raised his arm and waved the bangle worn on his wrist. A huge amount of food and other daily supplies that Ji Hao carefully prepared for Taisi was piled in the bangle like mountains. All that was more than enough for Taisi to eat and use for over a hundred years.

    "The third thing, ensure the safety, stay with food and water, then do not move... wait for the others to find me?" Taisi turned to the third page of the small handbook and read seriously, "Hm, wait for Ji Hao, Shaosi, Man Man, Feng Xing and Yu Mue to find me."

    Putting the magic wand back into his sleeve, Taisi sat down on the small hill and looked at afar.

    What Taisi didn¡¯t notice was that when he killed all living creatures within the area over ten miles in radius, a dark cloud that carried a thunder trail silently gathered upon his head. However, after heunched that move, the power of sense released from his body was instantly restrained. He then sat down on the hill like a hazy shadow, without any movements or any more power vibrations.

    The dark cloud carried thunder trial floated above Taisi¡¯s head for quite a long while, aimed at the two snakes lied on Taisi¡¯s shoulders for a couple of times. But the two baby snakes remained perfectly still too. The pair of snakes seemed to be under the protection of a magical and protective power that came from Taisi¡¯s body as well, because of which, the senses of power released from their bodies had also be extremely weak, almost not sensible. The dark cloud floated above for about a quarter of an hour, but dispelled atst. This empty area created by Taisi was suffused by death power. All animals living on the grasnd sensed Taisi¡¯s terrifying power and the threat given off by it. Within five days, no living creatures dared to enter this area.

    "So boring..." Taisi, who was sitting on the hill, lied down and stretched his limbs. While showing the whites of his eyes, he looked at the sky andined, "Ji Hao, bloody fatso and flying monkey, what are you doing?"

    The climate of the grasnd changed frequently and suddenly. As Taisi murmured to himself, thick and dense dark clouds gathered over and next, a heavy rain poured down. Within the blink of an eye, Taisi, who was lying on the ground, was soaked thoroughly by the rain.

    He took out that leather handbook again and turned to thest few pages.

    "Shaosi said that when the raines, find somewhere to take shelter...Caves are the best tree holes are not safe as they might be struck by lightning?"

    Taisi stood up, moved his stiff body and looked around. The surrounding area was t and empty, without even a small mountain. Where could he find a cave? He couldn¡¯t even find a tree hole in this ce. Small brushwoods were everywhere, but none of those could shelter Taisi from the rain.

    "Cave? Tree hole? Are you joking?" Taisi was confused and didn¡¯t know what to do. All these years, Shaosi had been taking care of his daily life. Without Shaosi, he wasn¡¯t even sure about when to eat or drink.

    Violent thunderbolts shed across the sky one after another. Taisi raised his head, looked at the sky and knitted his eyebrows.

    "Eh, I should find a mountain first! It¡¯s not sweet to be struck by a thunderbolt, truly." Frighteningly ncing at those scary thunderbolts in the sky, Taisi¡¯s body suddenly became transparent. Meanwhile, his body turned t, as if it waspressed, and turned into a hazy silhouette.

    Not only him, the bodies of the pair of baby snakes lying on his shoulder changed in the same way.

    Looking around for another while, Taisi threw his bone wand into the sky. After the bone wind fell back on the ground, he trod on a cold gust of wind and drifted to where the magic wand pointed, like a ghost.

 Chapter 595: Robbery

    Chapter 595: Robbery

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Among a group of mountains, numerous volcanos had been letting out raging mes. Lava took the ce of river water, surging in valleys in between mountains. Many valley areas were located between those volcanos, and numerous buildings made from ck rocks were standing on these valley areas, connected by rugged paths.

    Yu Mu carried his huge pot on his head, leaping down from a volcano while howling. His chubby body looked just like a giant meatball while running and leaping, withyers of fat waving on his body and pping against each other. Every time he took a step, his skin would p for a few times, a sight one surely could not see everywhere.

    Tens of tall and sturdy local residents were shouting loudly in anger, with all kinds of weapons held in their hands while chasing closely after Yu Mu. However, although Yu Mu seemed to be fat, he wasn¡¯t slow at all. No matter how loudly those local residents yelled and shouted, they couldn¡¯t catch up with him.

    Suddenly, a local man raised an iron pipe. The six-foot long, fist-thick iron pipe had hundreds of red spell symbols shing across it. A stream of me swooshed out of it, and next, three-foot-long, sharp short spears zipped out of the pipe, fiercely piercing towards Yu Mu¡¯s heart from his back.

    "Damn you, you do want me dead, don¡¯t you!" Yu Mu gave a loud shout as the pot carried on his head suddenly flew up. Countless spell symbols sparkled on that ck pot while the pot swooshed behind Yu Mu and shielded him. The three short spears violently banged against the pot, generated a thunderous bang, and then suddenly sted out.

    A raging fire covered the whole area with a radius of around a mile. Yu Mu¡¯s chubby body was sent flying into the air along with a strong burned stink, leaving an arc in the air. Flying across the immeasurably deep gorge between two volcanos, Yu Mu heavily thudded against a mountain.

    "Come chase me if you¡¯re so brave!" Yu Mu nimbly leaped up from the ground, turned around and yelled loudly towards those local people on the other side of the gorge. From time to time, he turned around and spanked his own butt or shook his crotch towards those local people, along with many other provocative movements.

    Although Yu Mu hadn¡¯t learned thenguage of this world, the meanings of those insulting and provocative moves were quite obvious.

    The group of local people growled out in rage. Abruptly, one of them raised an iron pipe and released another stream of me. A fist-sized red bullet swished out of the pipe and exploded in the air thousands of meters high above the ground.

    A great spear of fiery light that had a radius of about three kilometers bloomed in the sky like a beautiful, magnificent flower.

    From around hundreds of differently sized volcanos in surrounding area, countless local people rushed out from valley areas towards where Yu Mu was standing through those narrow paths from all directions. If one stood in Yu Mu¡¯s ce now and nce around, one would find growling local people approaching from every corner of one¡¯s sight.

    "Oh my, this is scary!" A cold beam of light shed across Yu Mu¡¯s eyes. A ck smoke stream coiled around his hand as he was preparing to release some poison and teach these local people a lesson. But suddenly, a few high-pitched and resonant howls came from afar along with three terrifyingly great streams of power, reaching over swiftly from a distance away.

    Yu Mu turned around and fled without saying a word. He saw that from the vent of a volcano, a thirty-meter-tall, gigantic silhouette, that was wrapped in raging fire and hadva dripping down from its body, rose up into the air and flew towards Yu Mu speedily, along with waves of scorching hot airstreams.

    Holy spirit. Three powerful holy spirits locked their eyes on Yu Mu simultaneously. While howling loudly, they pounced on Yu Mu.

    All sturdy local men in surrounding raised their weapons and cheered out. Extra excitedly, they chased closely after Yu Mu. Yu Mu was just like a piece of meat emitting an attractive aroma, hunted by countless sleuth-hounds.

    While gasping quickly and loudly, Yu Mu fled as fast as possible. Because he was suppressed by this world, he couldn¡¯t fly with his power. But his body condition was great, which allowed him to nimbly leap around in this mountain area, fleeing speedily.

    Local people circled around Yu Mu but couldn¡¯t do anything to him because Yu Mu could leap between mountains, and the distances between these mountains were extraordinarily huge to these local people. Except for a few especially powerful ones, no one could catch up with Yu Mu.

    The three holy spirits flew up into the air while constantly letting out streams of mes, attacking Yu Mu. However, thatrge ck iron pot carried on Yu Mu¡¯s head had an amazing defensive power. Even though the fierce me streams had been violently striking Yu Mu, his pot only turned a bit warmer. Not even a hair of his was harmed by the me of those holy spirits.

    Fleeing desperately while howling for a small half an hour, Yu Mu drew the three holy spirits over a thousand miles away. As for those local warriors, they were left far behind.

    The three holy spirits pointed their fingers at Yu Mu and cursed him in rage, but didn¡¯t notice that they were already drawn out of the mountain area and reached a hillynd. What was more, they didn¡¯t see that on that hillynd, a simple magic formation for a blood-offering ceremony had been emitting a dense bloody scent.

    Candle Dragon Yan stood beside the blood-offering ceremony, looking at the three holy spirits with a malicious smile and said, "Do not underestimate our Candle Dragon n warriors. We know some magic spells more or less and can cast some magics. Although we¡¯re not as powerful as the two disciples of our Master Elder, we¡¯re not weak either!"

    Whileughing, Candle Dragon Yan pulled out a ck jade machete and fiercely chopped one of his legs off entirely and threw it into the magic formation.

    A series of thunder rumbled in the air while a dark cloud carrying thunder trails came from all directions. Lightning bolts dazzled in the dark cloud, and next, a water-tank-sized bolt of lightning struck down straight towards Candle Dragon Yan.

    "Break!" Candle Dragon Yan stood beside one of his brothers, chuckled then raised the machete high. He violently hacked down and forcibly hacked the lightning bolt into pieces. Afterward, he rose into the air and madly wielded the machete, starting an intensive fight against that dark clouds which were growing dense and denser.

    "A soul-splitting magic...Let our Candle Dragon n warriors teach you something. Never y tricks like this in front of us!" Candle Dragon Yanughed viciously while locking his fingers together and began incanting a spell quickly.

    Puff! Puff! Puff! Following three clear noises, three blood-red beams of light dazzled out of the magic formation andnded on the bodies of the three holy spirits.

    The three holy spirits screamed out simultaneously. Instantly, the fiery light released from their bodies dimmed down. Without saying more, they turned around and left. But once they turned around, Feng Xing leaped out from around ten miles away, and the longbow held in his hands released an eye-piercing light before three sharp, arrow-shaped streams of light zipped over and shattered the bodies of those holy spirits.

    "Ha, took a few days, but I finally drew these three troublesome things out of the volcano vent. Without thoserge volcanos, it¡¯s much easier to deal with their amaranthine bodies!" Yu Mu yelled delightfully, "They indeed made us suffer for a few days. Let¡¯s head back and see if we can find some good stuff!"

    Candle Dragon Yan took a big step while his broken leg quickly grew back.

    After easily destroying the blood-offering magic formation thoroughly, Yu Mu, Feng Xing, Candle Dragon Yan and Candle Dragon Huoughed out towards the sky, heading to that volcano area where those local people lived in with a strong killing intent.

 Chapter 596: Loot the Luck

    Chapter 596: Loot the Luck

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Steam rose from a swamp area while a stream of light drifted around a hundred meters high, then being dispelled by a breeze.

    Mr. Crow stood on a branch of a tree that had withered long ago, vigntly looking around with his narrowed pair of eyes while constantly letting out fire sparkles from his beaks. His feathers were slightly raised, as if he was preparing tounch an attack anytime.

    Compared with Mr. Crow, who had been extra vignt, Man Man seemed to be much more rxed. Her face was covered in mud as she had been lying beside a bonfire with her eyes narrowed and fixed on a few mud balls in the fire. Ji Hao taught her to roast chicken like this. Just now, Mr. Crow hunted a few birds from the swamp area, and Man Man excitedly made these mud balls.

    Zhu Rong Bao carried a long spear and walked over with big steps, as three Zhu Rong Family Magus Kings hurriedly stepped up and said, "Brother!"

    Zhu Rong Bao nodded to the few Magus Kings and helplessly nced at Man Man, who was lying beside the bonfire like a hungry cat. He then walked to Shaosi, who sat beside the bonfire, then cupped his hands and bowed to her slightly.

    "Shaosi, there are thirteen different scale viges in the front, within a radius of five hundred miles, with poptions from thousands to tens of thousands. Those people are just ordinary."

    Before he finished, the mud in a nearby swamp suddenly writhed, and next, an earthworm-like, entirely blue, enormous worm swooshed up from the mud. It opened its badly stinking mouth and roared towards Zhu Rong Bao, ready to swallow him whole.

    Zhu Rong Bao raised his spear and prepared to fight back, but Mr. Crow swished over along with a raging fire, slightly flipped his pair of de-like wings and cut this giant worm into tens of pieces.

    Cawing for a few times, Mr. Crow proudly rushed into the smashed warm body and rummaged out eight fist-sized, dark-blue spirit Dans. Mr. Crow grabbed one spirit Dan with his w, carefully observed it, then disappointedly shook his head and randomly threw the spirit Dan away.

    If that spirt Dan was with a nature of fire, it would be highly beneficial for Mr. Crow. But spirit Dan with a nature of water was no different from poison to Mr. Crow. If he ate that spirit Dan, he might be harmed badly, or at best gain no benefit.

    Shaosi smilingly picked all eight spirit Dan up, then said to Mr. Crow, "These things would be worth a lot if we take them back to Pu Ban City. Mr. Crow, since we have found water spirit Dan in this world, we surely can find fire spirit Dan as well...It¡¯s just that we¡¯ve not been lucky enough and haven¡¯t found one yet."

    Zhu Rong Bao nodded disappointedly as well and said, "That¡¯s right. This bloody swamp area has too much water power."

    Three Zhu Rong Family Magus Kings were shaking their heads too. They were in a swamp area now, so mud and water could be seen in everywhere. But not even a slight little bit of green was present. Only Man Man didn¡¯t care to be in such a nasty environment. Other than her, Mr. Crow, Zhu Rong Bao, and the three Magus Kings all felt that this ce was just terrible.

    "We¡¯re just not lucky enough!" Shaosi narrowed her eyes, with a stream of light sparkling in those eyes. She reached her hand out and carefully grasped in the air. Between her fingers, a gray-white light sparkled. As she moved her fingers, extremely thin, white threads suddenly lightened up in the air.

    These white threads drifted in the air like spider threads, in the air of this swamp area, tangled together. Under the gray-white light released from Shaosi¡¯s hand, one could observe that the entire swamp was enveloped by these tangled white threads.

    Every single white thread represented a local person living in this area. They had been in this swamp area countless times. Therefore, they left their traces in here; even if it had been a long time since they came here, as long as they were still alive, those white threads wouldn¡¯t disappear.

    After Si Ming gifted Shaosi his power, her magic power improvedrgely. She was already capable ofunching attacks through the traces left by intelligent creatures.

    "Many people live in this swamp area." Shaosi flicked on a white thread with her finger. Instantly, a gray-white fire boosted up from the thread. The dim fiery light spread out, transforming into a small light screen that showed the face of a light-blue-skinned boy who had a delicate face.

    Shaosi incanted a spell in a low voice while her ten fingers released numerous oddly-shaped spell symbols around this young man¡¯s face one after another.

    A dark cloud carrying a thunder trail silently emerged from the air, but the power sense released from Shaosi was as thin and insensible as Taisi. Therefore, the dark cloud floated in the air with lightning bolts dazzling in it for quite a while but failed to discover Shaosi¡¯s existence. After about a quarter of an hour, this dark cloud finally dissipated.

    "First, we have to learn to use these local people¡¯snguage and characters. Then we should find Ji Hao as soon as possible." said Shaosi in a low voice, "We have to be together, we are safer in that way. But this world is so huge, that we are now over a hundred million miles away from each other. We need good luck to find Ji Hao."

    Knitting her eyebrows, Shaosi continued gently, "Have you noticed? Ever since we entered into this world, not only were our powers suppressed by this world, our luck was suppressed as well. Therefore, in these couple of days, no one should make any reckless moves. Otherwise, we might get into trouble."

    "Nevertheless, I¡¯ve figured out some things in these couple of days. For example, I can still steal the luck of the local people in this world and make it ours. As long as we have good luck, we can do anything easily and smoothly."

    Zhu Rong Bao and the three Magus Kings looked at Shaosi in awe and veneration.

    The power of weal and woe, or one could call it the power of fate, this was one of the few most mysterious and magical powers. Shaosi had this power, which made Zhu Rong Bao and his brothers quite jealous. Meanwhile, they had been silently felicitating themselves, because Shaosi was on their side!

    Shaosi incanted a spell, following which, the boy¡¯s face on that small light screen was blurred. A thin stream of light flew towards Shaosi through that white thread, which was the boy¡¯s luck. Next, more and more white streams of light flowed over through the threads, which were the lucks of that boy¡¯s direct rtives.

    After ten minutes, the luck flowing over through the threads was as thick as water streams, because the luck of all of the boy¡¯s nsmen had started flowing as well.

    After a quarter of an hour, the luck flowing over through the white threads had be a foot-thick stream. The luck of all the friends of this boy from other ns began flowing towards Shaosi because of fate.

    An hourter, the luck of all the local people living in this swamp area gathered towards Shaosi, already looking like a hundred-meter wide river. Shaosi expanded the effect of her power to all local people living in this entire swamp area from one single person. That power of fate possessed by her was truly amazing and scary.

    Shaosi constantly changed her hand motions. As a result, numerous white spell symbols ceaselessly flew into Man Man, Zhu Rong Bao, the three Magus Kings, and her own body.

    All of them felt that their bodies seemed to have suddenly be lighter. As they were suppressed by this world, they could only release less than ten percent of their powers. But now, they could release a small half of their powers.

    Not only that, everyone now felt that they were much closer to this world. Before, this world made them feel strange and cold. But now, this world turned warmer to them, even like arms of mothers.

    After two hours, no more luck flew over anymore. Shaosi smiled, randomly pointed in a direction and said, "This way... Ji Hao is certainly in this direction!"

 Chapter 597: A War Between Countries

    Chapter 597: A War Between Countries

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Ji Hao left the Silent Forest and got rid of the group of holy spirits that chased after him.

    On the grasnd outside the forest, a great number of green kind and

    water kind people lived in there. Those people were more civilized than the local people living in the forest. While local people living in the forest were still feeding on the forest itself, people living on the grasnd had already created many farnds and created an agricultural civilization.

    With abundant and stable harvests and the fertile farnds which couldn¡¯t be taken away, people living on this grasnd built ces of residence one after another.

    Ji Hao traveled across the grasnd while gathering information. He found out that people living in the grasnd had already roughly formed a country, with the power structure of the city federation. Every ce of residence had its own army, and specialized armies allowed people living on this grasnd great advantage in conflicts against ns living in the forest.

    The presence of a specialized army made wars between people living in different ces of residence even bloodier and raised the death rate as well. Meanwhile, their weapons grew more powerful and with higher qualities, as all kinds of weapon techniques grew more advanced as well.

    Ji Hao sneaked into at least a hundred weapon factories on his way, learning many secret local weapon-making techniques, such as the green kind¡¯s ¡®natural growing magic¡¯, water kind¡¯s ¡®wave£­hammering technique¡¯. These special and unique techniques were rather interesting, and weapons made with these techniques all had their own specialties. Ji Hao integrated what he learned from these local people and gained arge improvement on his weapon-making skill.

    Among all local techniques, the green kind¡¯s ¡®natural growing magic¡¯ was the most magical one, even simr to the power of natural Dao. In cities of the green kind people, all top-grade weapons and armors were grown out naturally from different nts, and during the process of growth, green-kind craftsmen would emboss all kinds of spell symbols and magic formations on the fruits of these ¡®weapon-growing¡¯ nts. This allowed those nts to produce higher grade weapons and armors.

    Ji Hao sneakily learned the natural growing magic and obtainedrge amounts of nt seeds. He prepared to nt these seeds in Yao Mountain territory after he returned to the big world Added with the secret tool-crafting techniques he learned from Po, even he couldn¡¯t figure out what would actually grow out.

    Ji Hao saw many holy spirits messengers on the grasnd as well. Those holy spirits had been rushing around in a great rush, spreading the news about the advent of ¡®outer space monsters¡¯ to everyone, forcing leaders of all cities to gather their armies and prepare for war.

    However, although the main atmosphere of this world seemed to be agitated and warlike, city leaders on the grasnd were clearly not as honest as n elders in the forest. Once the holy spirit messengers left their cities, they immediately gathered their armies and started intensive fights against their archenemies.

    Because of the advent of ¡®outer space monsters¡¯, these city leaders had found a perfect excuse to cover up the ughters they had done and were going to. All me would fall onto those ¡®outer space monsters. All different scale cities on the grasnd quickly fell into a messy fight.

    As they were fighting against each other, Ji Hao took the opportunity to gain some benefits. He not only stole secret cultivation methods, weapon-making techniques and other valuable knowledge from those cities on the grasnd, but also sneaked into the storerooms of many cities and stole many of those precious materials, such as rare spirit Dans.

    As for exactly how much these materials were worth, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t tell until the end. But he estimated roughly that if he traded all those spirit Dans he stole into jade coins in Pu Ban City, he might be able to purchase an entire piece ofnd as his new territory that would be twice as big as Yao Mountain territory.

    The earnings might be terrifyingly great if one entered into a whole new world and opened up a wastnd, searching for treasures in it. Traveling unhurriedly for about a month, Ji Hao left the seemingly boundless grasnd.

    For the first time, Ji Hao saw cities in this world. These cities were cast from giant rock and liquid iron, with all kinds of defensive facilities. Streets in the cities crossed like a chessboard, while broad farnds with paths crisscrossed, surrounding the cities.

    These cities couldn¡¯t bepared with Yao Mountain City. In many aspects, cities in this world seemed to be simple and rough. However, these cities and the broad roads that connected them, and the caravans traveling on these roads, these indicated towards a stable governance system.

    Ji Hao walked past a few cities, sneakily captured a few people and tortured out some information. He found out that the concept of a state had already formed in this world as he had thought.

    Unlike cities on the grasnd, in this vast area, a few big race, such as the green kind, water-kind, fire-kind, earth-kind and gold kind, had already built over a hundred different sized countries.

    Poptions of these countries varied from ten million to a billion. Pushed by those holy spirits worshiped by each country, the wars between these countries never stopped. Basically, wars would be started every single day, and these over a hundred countries never had a day of peace.

    Compared with cities on the grasnd, the system of these countries was much more advanced. Stable state systems allowed the power of each race to be gathered more tightly, and the civilization had reached a higher level as well. In other words, the weapons used by warriors of these countries were sharper and stronger, their armors were sturdier and with greater defensive powers.

    Ji Hao saw some oddly-shaped,rge-scale weapons with his own eyes. The powers possessed by some extrarge weapons even made Ji Hao¡¯s scalp numb.

    Unlike local people living in forests and grasnds who only had holy spirits descend asionally, these countries of different scale had all holy spirits living in the countries all year round. The few top-grade countries with the poption of over ten billion had holy spirits as their monarchs.

    At first, Ji Hao didn¡¯t realize this fact, not until he sneaked into the national treasury and attempted to steal something but ended up being beaten up by the king and a few senior ministers of that country. Only with some solid efforts did Ji Hao finally manage to escape.

    Precious and rare materials were piled up in the natural treasury like mountains, Ji Hao only managed to take three boxes of top-quality spirit Dan before he was discovered, then was beaten up. Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to give up just like this. Instead, he lingered around the capital city of that country these couple of days, thinking about finding a chance to empty the natural treasury.

    What surprised Ji Hao was that the king of this country imed that it was a senior minister of the neighboring country who broke into the national treasury that night instead of Ji Hao. After a series of official letters, both of these two countries deployed millions and millions of warriors to the border and started a great fight.

    On that nearly ten-thousand miles long frontline, millions of warriors had been fighting, and conflicts of different scales happened all the time. In the first couple of days, the two countriesunched a series of exploratory attacks, after which, the all-out war finally broke out.

    Ji Hao hid in a mountain on the border between the two countries and watched warriors from the two countries fighting crazily like mad ants with a tremendous shock. These people were from the earth-kind and gold kind; hence, all kinds of powerfulrge-scale weapons were sent into the battlefields. Every single day, tens of thousands of warriors would be crushed.

    Five days after the outbreak of the war, Ji Hao finally noticed something on the battlefield that seemed to be wrong.

 Chapter 598: Qiong Sang Prince

    Chapter 598: Qiong Sang Prince

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    "How amazing!"

    Ji Hao sat on the mountaintop with the cloud bag floating beside him. A sphere of mist hundreds of meters in radius surrounded him, and within the mist were five different colored gates.

    This cloud bag was crafted by Xuan Du himself. When it was fully triggered, the mist released from it could block all light within the area that had a radius of tens of thousands of miles. Even spirit power couldn¡¯t go through the mist. Added with the five element reversal magic formation created by Ji Hao himself, no one discovered any trace of Ji Hao, even though he was sitting right on the mountaintop with countless warriors from the Golden de Country and Stone Statue Country walking around him.

    Golden de Country and Stone Statue Country were the two countries of gold kind people and earth-kind people which had been fighting intensively against each other.

    On the ground, thousands of battle gs were fluttering. A sharp de was painted on each of the Golden de Country¡¯s gs, while the Stone Statue Country¡¯s gs had a roughly carved stone statue painted on them. Battle gs had been waving, along with which,rge groups of warriors fought with all their powers, disregarding their own safety. The ground was dyed red by the blood of these warriors who came from the two countries.

    The blood of gold kind warriors was silver-white, containing a cold trace of power. On the other hand, the blood of earth-kind people was pale khaki colored. Looking down from the mountaintop, huge areas of eye-catching blood stains could be seen everywhere.

    What Ji Hao found that not right on this battlefield was that someone had set up some kind of strange magic formation beforehand, and the magic formation had been ceaselessly devouring spirit blood of those fallen warriors.

    The purpose of this war between the two countries seemed to be not simple. It was probably decided by the leaders of the two countries, or some third party had stepped into it.

    Followed by a deep buzzing noise, the great scene that Ji Hao had been waiting for appeared.

    A three-thousand meter tall stone statue slowly floated up into the sky. This stone statue was entirely shining with a bright yellow light, with tens of Stone Statue Country warriors standing on it, manipting it to ughter their enemies.

    The stone statue only swung its hand but following that, countless thorns thrust out of the ground. The stone statue was incredibly powerful, and the attacking range of every wave of earth thorns was over a hundred mile in radius. Within this range, huge numbers of Gold de Country warriors were pierced into griddles, and some even shattered into pieces. Within a blink of an eye, at least over a million Golden de Country warriors were killed.

    Stone Statue Country warriors cheered out loudly while waving their weapons, right after which, they marched into the Golden de Country closely following behind the stone statue which was floating in the sky.

    A cold and eye-piercing stream of light dazzled over from Golden de Country, along with which, a three-kilometer long, towered ship tore the cloud open and swished over. Shipboards on each side of this entirely golden ship sliced open, exposing countless fist-sized muzzles.

    A strange and shrill zipping noise instantly suffused everyone¡¯s ears. Other than this high-pitched zipping noise that could almost tear eardrums, no other sound in the world seemed to be heard at all.

    Countless fist-sized, extremely thin de flywheels swished out of the muzzles in the towered ship. Those nearly transparent, metal de flywheels sparkled brightly under the sunlight. The de edges were thickly covered in glistening, tiny spell symbols while every single de flywheel was spinning swiftly. Every second, a de flywheel could at least spin for hundreds of thousands of times; these flywheels must be extraordinarily sharp.

    Ji Hao stood up in a great surprise. His covered this towered ship with his spirit power and found that just now, at least a billion de flywheels were let out from this metal towered ship!

    Every single de flywheel had at least a hundred thousand spell symbols embossed on it. In terms of quality, these flywheels could all be mentioned in the same breath as Magus-King-level inherited magic treasures. These de flywheels were motivated by a strange power that allowed them to spin for hundreds of thousands of times each second. This high spinning frequency made the lethality of these flywheels especially terrifying and great.

    Within the area with a radius of a hundred miles, only dazzling cold lights could be seen as those over a billion de flywheels tore all living creatures into pieces. Huge numbers of Stone Statue Country warriors were torn into bits, then sted into a blood mist.

    Those colorfully shining de flywheels enveloped the gigantic stone statue like a storm, along with a shrill noise.

    The stone statue¡¯s surface now glowed with a thirty-meter thickyer of light, which was fiercely cut at by the countless flywheels. Every flywheel left a great sh on thatyer of light. The stone statue was then covered up by fire sparkles generated by friction, while a thunderous noise even made Ji Hao, who was standing aside and watching all this, feel dizzy.

    "Good treasure, really amazing treasure!" Ji Hao looked at this towered ship in shock.

    This ship was exquisitely designed and was extremely powerful. Those flywheels couldn¡¯t threaten the lives of Magus-King-level beings. At most, these de flywheels could cut the skins of Magus Kings open, but it would be quite difficult for them to cut into Magus Kings¡¯ muscles. However, to senior-level warriors, who were the backbone forces of the alliance of human ns, this ship was a destructive killing machine.

    Facing this crazily powerful towered ship, even an elite army with a million Senior Magi would be wiped out within a short span of time, if they were without an equally powerfulrge-scale defensive magic formation.

    In mere terms of killing efficiency, this towered ship might be even more powerful than the non-humankind¡¯s divine towers.

    ¡®I have to bring the design paper and manufacturing method of this ship back to the Magi Pce.¡¯ Staring at this towered ship, Ji Hao thought carefully. If he could bring this giant ship back in whole, Emperor Shun would at least expand his territory by fifty percent, wouldn¡¯t he?

    This ship was a genuine treasure that could change the power difference between the humankind and the non-humankind in the aspect ofrge-scale weapons. If he could truly bring it back, it would be a great contribution.

    Pressing his hand on cloud bag, Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and looked at this towered ship, which was a hundred miles away, while considering how he should get this ship.

    The metal ship started a great fight against the stone statue in the air. The ship attacked while the statue was defending, with no sign of stopping. On the battlefield down below, not a single warrior remained alive, and within the area three-hundred miles in radius, all warriors from both the two countries were killed by the ship and the statue. Not even aplete body could be seen.

    On the ground, Ji Hao noticed that the magic formation was now soaked with blood, and a faint, strange sense of power was spreading out. In consideration of safety, Ji Hao subconsciously stepped back tens of miles, staying away from the effective range of this magic formation.

    However, when Ji Hao was stepping back, someone else bumped right in. While Ji Hao drew back, a cyan-colored phoenix silhouette darted over from a distance away. Along with that, a tall and slim, handsome young man rushed into the battlefield.

    Afterward, he looked around for a while, then his eyes suddenly shone while he dashed towards the metal ship, bringing up a fierce gust of wind.

    "Never thought that I could find such a good treasure in this ce... It is mine, Qiong Song Qi¡¯s treasure now!"

    Ji Hao¡¯s mouth corners twitched, then he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and give a bitter smile.

    Qiong Sang Qi, he was a prince of the Qiong Sang Family. Qiong Sang Family was an Eastern Wastnd n, and a branch of descendants of the ancient human emperor, Wang Shaohao. Ji Hao saw Qiong Sang Qi standing behind Zhu Rong Tianming once, which meant he was one of those princes who were willing to support Zhu Rong Tianming with full power.

 Chapter 599: Trap

    Chapter 599: Trap

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Since he was Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s supporter, Ji Hao had no interest in reminding him of the danger.

    Because of their family backgrounds, most of those princes in Mind had been living extravagant lives. They could have whatever they wanted, and they were all extremely proud. Except for Huaxu Lie, Lie Mountain Kang and a few others, Ji Hao didn¡¯t think any of the other princes were good.

    Ji Hao was happy to use Qiong Sang Qi as a chess piece, to see what other abilities those local people had.

    Underground, the magic formation that had devoured the spirit blood of millions of local warriors was now activated. On the ground, a yellow glow quickly emerged, then formed nine-hundred and ny-nine, hundreds of meters tall mountain silhouettes.

    Once the yellow mountain silhouettes emerged, the gravitational field in the air suddenly became heavy and sticky. Qiang Sang Qi¡¯s look instantly changed. He felt that his movements suddenly became extremely slow, as if he was a worm that was sealed in resin .

    "Ignorant barbarians, what did you do?" Qiang Sang Qi sounded like he was in panic, but still remained as proud and arrogant as always. The way he called these local people was the same as how those non-humankind monsters call the humankind, ¡®ignorant barbarians¡¯. Hearing this, Ji Hao sneered.

    Silver-white, cold light emitted from the rotatingrge magic formation. The light shrunk ceaselessly and soon condensed into an enormous long sword upon each peak of the nine-hundred and ny-nine mountains.

    The real appearance of this magic formation was finally exposed. Nine-hundred and ny-nine great mountains, each with a long sword wrapped in cold power stuck in it. These mountains moved along the strange tracks on the ground like living creatures, while those longswords on top of the mountain released streams of piercing light.

    As those mountains moved constantly, the gravitational field in the air grew stronger and stronger. Qiang Sang Qi could still move slowly before, but as the magic formation changed, his body became heavier and heavier while the pressure surrounding him grew greater and greater. As a Divine Magus, he was actually sealed in midair by the invisible great gravitational field and was disabled from moving.

    Terrifying pressure came from all directions. The air surrounding Qiong Sang Qi was speedilypressing. While twisting, the air turned into a light-blue mist from the earlier invisible form, and atst, waspressed into a dark-blue, ice-like solid matte that covered Qiong Sang Qi¡¯s bodyyer byyer.

    Yellow light sparkled. Earth power of this world gathered over, merged with the dark-blue ¡®ice¡¯ and then quickly formed thumb-sized, yellow-colored spell symbols.

    Ji Hao memorized these yellow spell symbols. During these couple of days, he had learned quite a lot of secret cultivation methods, and for many of these yellow spell symbols, he had seen in those secret local cultivation methods. These spell symbols respectively corresponded to ¡®seal¡¯, ¡®suppress¡¯, ¡®heavy¡¯, ¡®gravity¡¯ and other few types of powers.

    But the ones who set up this great magic formation as a trap, they were clearly more powerful than those local people who were ¡®robbed¡¯ by Ji Hao. Among those yellow spell symbols that had beenyered on Qiong Sang Qi¡¯s body one after another, some were extraplicated and Ji Hao had never seen them.

    Ji Hao forcibly memorized those spell symbols, so that in the future, he could study them and figure out the mysteriousness contained in them. That would be highly helpful to Ji Hao for him to understand the naturalw of this world and know the powers in this world.

    Qiong Sang Qi was sealed in midair and could not move. His pride had long gone, and by now, he was in a blue funk while staring at that slowly opening gate on the deck of the metal towered ship. All he could do was let out babbling sounds, trying to yell something out. However, his mouth was sealed as well, and even though his voice could be heard, no one could understand what he was saying.

    From the enormous towered metal ship, tens of local people wearing yellow or silvery-white long robes walked out.

    Ji Hao¡¯s pupils instantly shrunk. Just as he thought, this was a trap. This war between Golden de Country and Stone Statue Country was only a part of this trap! Those fallen local warriors were only blood-offerings for activating this great magic formation!

    Leaders of the two countries had actually been hiding in the metal ship. Obviously, they had colluded with each other even before the war started.

    Nevertheless, both Ji Hao and Qiong Sang Qi were intruders, but Ji Hao had been calmly staying aside and watching all this while Qiong Sang Qi recklessly bumped in like a wild beast rushing into a trap. By now, he was already a hunted prey.

    "Outer space monsters!" An elderly man wearing a yellow robe and a crown on his head flew up to Qiong Sang Qi, grabbed Qiong Sang Qi¡¯s face, forcibly opened his mouth and checked his teeth as if he was selecting livestock in a market. He then said, "Haha, it has both sharp teeth and t teeth. These outer space monsters not only eat meat, but they also eat vegetables!"

    A middle-aged man who was also wearing a crown flew up to Qiong Sang Qi as well. He reached his hand to between Qiong Sang Qi¡¯s legs, heavily pinched for a few times, thenughed loudly out and said, "This is a male, but its ¡®thing¡¯ is a bit small!"

    Ji Hao¡¯s face twitched while watching this. He understood these local people¡¯s thoughts, they couldn¡¯t wait to know more about the so-called ¡®outer space monsters¡¯. However, poor Qiong Sang Qi had his teeth checked and genitals organ pinched like an animal. If this ever got out as news, he might never have the face to see anyone in the rest of his life.

    A group of Golden de Country and Stone Statue Country leaders circled Qiong Sang Qi up and quickly stripped him in mid air, exposing his body in front of everyone.

    Regardless of the gender, the leaders of these two countries carefully stroked Qiong Sang Qi¡¯s body as if he was a piece of peerless treasure.

    Qiang Sang Qi¡¯s body quivered intensively. Clearly, he was struggling with all his powers. He was growling and roaring with his mouth opened wide, but no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn¡¯t break out from the sealing power of the great magic formation down below.

    A beautiful woman from Golden de Country took out an oddly shaped awl and violently pierced towards Qiong Sang Qi¡¯s arm. Ding! An emeraldyer of light shed across Qiong Sang Qi¡¯s skin that bounced that awl away, and not even a faint mark was left on Qiong Sang Qi¡¯s skin.

    "What a tough body! This kid is not so powerful, but his body is even a hundred times tougher than these earth things!" The beautiful middle-aged woman gasped in shock then eximed out while casting a nce at those Stone Statue Country leaders.

    Local people from Stone Statue Country had the power with a nature of earth. Their bodies were especially tough and strong, and they were famous for their tough bodies and great defensive powers among all races.

    However, based on the same power level, the body conditions of these Stone Statue Country leaders were not even ten percent as good as Qiong Sang Qi¡¯s, and the defensive power of Qiong Sang Qi¡¯s body was a hundred times greater than any leader of Stone Statue Country. How terrifying was that!

    The group of local leaders all had cold sweat oozing out of their foreheads as they nced at each other in shock.

    "Fortunately, we ambushed him with the great formation. Otherwise, we would have caught a huge trouble." murmured the king of Gold de Country, "This outer space monster is not something that we can deal with. If his aplicese looking for him, our countries might be destroyed."

    "Send him to the holynd now!" The king of the Stone Statue Country growled out.

 Chapter 600: One From the Holy Land

    Chapter 600: One From the Holy Land

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Ji Hao saw the group of leaders of the two countries enkindle an incense stick. Then, a faint stream of smoke rose straight into the air like an arrow, transformed into extremely thin spells and quickly dissipated in the sky.

    They were contacting with the Holy Land they mentioned. Ji Hao was expecting to see people from the Holy Land because he wanted to know what the top-grade, strongest force in this world was like.

    After about an hour, a pure sphere of sparkling light descended from the sky. The dazzling sphere of light abruptly shrunk in front of the group of leaders, after which, a figure of a young girl that was entirely condensed from strong light showed up before the group of leaders.

    Those leaders of the two countries all made a ny-degree bow towards this girl who was shining brightly. No one could see her face clearly.

    This slim girl curiously took a few circles around Qiong Sang Qi, who was disabled from moving, then stroked her finger across Qiong Sang Qi¡¯s smooth skin. Following a sizzling noise, the great heat released from the girl¡¯s fingers left two faint burning marks on Qiong Sang Qi¡¯s skin.

    "Terrifying body!" The girl eximed, "Even the hardest metal in this world would melt into liquid after being touched by me, but you only had your skin slightly burned? Just like the great holy ancestor¡¯s imperial decree mentioned, you outer space monsters are indeed terrifying."

    Qiong Sang Qi red at the girl in anger while the two faint burning mark on his chest speedily healed themselves without leaving any trace.

    All country leaders on the scene gasped deeply in shock. They were all clearly aware of how powerful the girl was. Although those country leaders were also holy spirits that had been worshiped by ordinary local people, they were the lowest-grade ones among all holy spirits and had the lowest status.

    The girl, who already had her body transformed into light, was a great being among all holy spirits. As she said, her body had a destructive power that could severely injure ordinary living creatures just by approaching her.

    Just now, Qiong Sang Qi made direct, physical contact with the girl¡¯s body. If he were an ordinary local man, he would have been burned into smoke long ago. But the fact was, Qiong Sang Qi only had his skin slightly burned, and those wounds healed themselves within a blink of an eye. What a terrifyingly tough body, and what an amazingly strong life-force!

    The young girl also eximed out, "Indeed, terrifying outer space monsters... if you¡¯re not sealed in this great formation, I¡¯m afraid that even I couldn¡¯t rival you."

    Qiang Sang Qi showed his teeth and seemed to give a cry, but he was firmly sealed in the magic formation. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t even make the slightest noise right now.

    From a distance away, Ji Hao took out one of those magic talismans given by Xuan Dau. The milky white magic talisman was made from some strange type of leather, on which, a feather-shaped spell symbol was painted with Hong Hu birds¡¯ spirit blood mixed with ten-thousand-year cinnabar.

    Pinching the talisman with his fingers, Ji Hao slightly waved the magic talisman. Instantly after that, the talisman was burned into a transparent stream of smoke, slowly drifted towards Qiong Sang Qi and slightly wrapped around his body.

    That was a tracking talisman. Ji Hao didn¡¯t know if the talisman was made by Yu Yu himself, Yu Yu¡¯s big brother or Xuan Du. But no matter who made it, it was obvious that none of those present local people had discovered a trace of this tracking talisman.

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes. He could now clearly sense the existence of Qiong Sang Qi.

    The girl praised those leaders of Golden de Country and Stone Statue Country, then left two metal scrolls, which were secret cultivation methods. She then grabbed Qiong Sang Qi, who waspletely naked and rose into the sky. After shing across the air for a few times, the girl and Qiong Sang Qi merge into the clouds.

    Ji Hao dared not to waste any time. Instead, he hurriedly took out an elerating magic talisman, put it on his own body, then let the cloud bag release arge sphere of mist, coiling it around himself. After all this, he transformed into a gust of wind and followed behind the signal given by the tracking talisman.

    Ji Hao was suppressed and rejected by this world. Therefore, even though he used all of this power, he could only fly around a hundred miles within a second. However, added with the help of a magic talisman, his flying speed was raised by a hundred times, and now, he could make over ten-thousand miles a second.

    In the front, the girl condensed from light apparently wasn¡¯t flying at her highest speed. Probably, carrying Qiong Sang Qi had affected her speed, that made her flying speed not so fast, allowing Ji Hao to barely catch up.

    Ji Hao flew straight up for tens of millions of miles, then followed the girl, flying towards where the suns rose.

    Just now, reaching the battlefield only took the girl around one hour. But encumbered by Qiong Sang Qi, returning to where she came from had taken the girl a day and night.

    Tens of thousands of miles in the front, Ji Hao saw a beautifulnd on the ground, with thriving green mountains and clear rivers. Under the sunshine, thin mist coiled between mountains and rivers, with animals leisurely walking or resting in woods. That seemed to be a primitive virginnd, on which no trace of civilization had been left by local people of this world.

    This beautifulnd was extraordinarily vast, and even though Ji Hao tried his best to observe it from high above in the sky, he still couldn¡¯t see the boundaries of this piece ofnd.

    Clouds were pushed by strong winds, drifting in the air and creating countless river-like, white cloud streams. The girl carried Qiong Sang Qi and flew into one cloud stream. After that, a great area of splendid glow sparkled in the front, and both the girl and Qiong Sang Qi disappeared.

    Ji Hao stood outside this cloud stream.

    Golden de Country and Stone Statue Country¡¯ leaders informed that Holy Land they mentioned with an incense stick, and the girl was from the Holy Land. This meant that where she returned to was definitely that so-called Holy Land. Nevertheless, it was nothing in here but blue sky and white clouds. Among this ocean of clouds, except for hundreds of enormous birds flying across, nothing else could be seen.

    Ji Hao covered his body up with the mist released from the cloud bag, then restrained the sense of power released from his body. Afterward, he carefully approached the spot from where the girl disappeared. Still, nothing was here, he couldn¡¯t see anything but the sky and clouds.

    The girl and Qiong Sang Qi had disappeared just like this.

    Ji Hao was shocked slightly. He remained silent for a while, then sat on a cloud with his legs crossed, closed his eyes and started meditating.

    His spirit power spread out towards all directions, and after about seven minutes, Ji Hao suddenly sensed intermittent signals given by the tracing talisman. There seemed to be a thick wall between Ji Hao and the talisman, and Ji Hao could only sense that the tracking talisman had already stopped moving, and it was just nearby.

    "A space opened up by outer force." In his spiritual space, the mysterious man silently showed up, "Be careful, the one who opened up this space...you can¡¯t rival him now. However, she seems not to be in a good state right now...You don¡¯t need to be too timid."

    In the spiritual space, the mysterious man raised a finger and gently drew an arc.

    Ji Hao was suddenly enlightened. He nodded, locked his fingers together and slowly merged the nine secret words spell symbols with the move of Sky-Opening. In his palm, a turbid sphere of light emerged, slowly transforming into an ax.

    Countless spell symbols shed across before Ji Hao¡¯s eyes. His spiritual power was consumed quickly as he was concentratedly looking for a loophole of this space that was right in front of him yet he couldn¡¯t see.

    After whole six hours, Ji Hao¡¯s eyes suddenly shone. He shook his wrist and sent the three-inches long ax out.

 Chapter 601: Holy Land

    Chapter 601: Holy Land

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    In the air, a hair-thin crack appeared, then faded right away.

    Ji Hao transformed into a gust of wind and rushed into the crack immediately. Before his eyes, streams of splendid glow dazzled across and after a short moment, he arrived in a magical space.

    A sun and a moon were shining in the sky, facing each other. Strong and purely positive sun power and gentle, chilly moonlight coexisted in the sky, with thousands of huge stars that seemed only slightly smaller than the sun and the moon hanging and glowing in the sky, releasing powers with different natures.

    This space had clear boundaries. A shell, condensed from purple mist surrounded the entire space. Ji Ha came in through this purpleyer of mist. Within the purple mist, golden spell symbols that were constantly changing shapes had been sparkling like thunderbolts, giving a heart touching sense of beauty.

    In the center of this space, which was extremely far from Ji Hao, a piece ofnd was quietly floating in the air, under the light of the moon and sun.

    The natural powers in the air were indescribably dense. Ji Hao and already gotten used to the amazingly dense natural powers in Pu Ban City, but still, the rich natural powers in this space made him cough intensively after he came in.

    Waving his hand, Ji Hao saw clear streams of air-ripples were stirred up. Natural powers were so dense they even became like water. Any move made by Ji Hao could fluctuate the surrounding natural powers.

    What was more shocking was that many different sized mountains, rocks,nds, fire spheres, water streams, giant trees and other things were also floating in the air. All kinds of magic herbs were growing on those mountains, rocks, andnds. Even those fire spheres, water streams, and giant trees had different types of magic herbs growing in them.

    These magic herbs werepletely different from magic herbs in the big world where Ji Hao belonged, but every single leave or petal of these herbs could deliver a stunningly great efficacy and was definitely a top-grade treasure.

    "All great treasures, what a shame...In this world, you can¡¯t eat anything strange, can you? Not even magic herbs, otherwise, I might be poisoned to death." Ji Hao helplessly looked at countless magic herbs slowly drifting across before his eyes.

    To local people in this world, even a single flower or grass in here could be a top-grade natural power. But to Ji Hao, who was an intruder, an ¡®outer space monster¡¯, he dared not to just eat any one of these herbs. The local people¡¯s magical medicine might be strong poison to Ji Hao, that even his soul could be destroyedpletely by a single touch of these herbs.

    "The true treasure is over there!" The mysterious man¡¯s voice came from Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space. Different from his usual tone, which was nd and slow, he sounded impatient, even a bit eager, as if he couldn¡¯t wait.

    Ji Hao looked at where the mysterious man pointed. The distance was rather long. However, the central area of this space seemed to be unimaginably vast. Although Ji Hao was now billions of miles away from the central area, that floatingnd still upied ten percent of Ji Hao¡¯s eyesight.

    Giving a closer look, Ji Hao suddenly popped his eyes out in shock. Did he misread this? He shouldn¡¯t! He definitely didn¡¯t misread this!

    In the central area of this space was and floating in the air, remaining perfect still. Looking from where Ji Hao was, the floatingnd was an enormous, beautiful girl!

    This couldn¡¯t go wrong; that was a girl, with a beautiful face, long and slim neck, towering breasts, long and slim arms, smooth stomach, straight, strong legs.

    Even Ji Hao¡¯s face slightly blushed, because he also saw the most private body part of the enormous girl. Everything was so clear.

    On this iparably enormous girl¡¯s body, all kinds of natural powers had constantly been precipitating. Therefore, she gradually had mountains, rivers, forests, grasnds on her body. On those mountains and in those forests, those holy spirits, who were worshiped by local people in this world, built magnificent pces and mansions, and numerous mountain-huge statues for people to worship.

    Ji Hao¡¯s eyes sparkled with a golden light. He could clearly see countless gigantic statues standing on this enormous floatingnd.

    All those statues were in the figure of a beautiful girl. From a great distance, one could find that those statues seemed eighty to ny percent simr to this enormous floatingnd.

    "This..." Ji Hao only felt dizzy.

    This enormous floatingnd made Ji Hao feel that it might be an illusion. However, the shape of a beautiful girl of this floatingnd was not an illusion. Instead, it was transformed from some kind of magical and great living creature, and it should be the body of a great living being.

    "Pan Xi...Her name is Pan Xi." In Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, the mysterious man murmured to himself in a low voice, "Very beautiful name, isn¡¯t it?"

    "Hm? What?" Ji Hao asked in confusion, "What name? Pan Xi? Which Pan? Which Xi?"

    "In the boundless Chaos, the ones who were powerful enough to create worlds were respectfully called ¡®Pan¡¯, and ¡®Xi¡¯, was her name. A Pan, who was named as Xi, therefore, she is Pan Xi." murmured the mysterious man, "Did she...fall?"

    ¡®In the boundless Chaos, the ones who were powerful enough to open up worlds were respectfully called Pan¡¯? This girl was named ¡®Xi¡¯? Therefore, she was Pan Xi?

    Ji Hao was still confused. He asked the mysterious man anther question, "How do you know her name?"

    The mysterious man responded ndly, "You carefully read those spell symbols in the purple mist. Everything about her is in these spell symbols. When and where was she born, what she had been through, how she cultivated herself, when she opened this world up...Including all naturalws of this world, everything is recorded by spell symbols in the purple mist.

    Ji Hao turned around, widely opened his eyes and tried to read those constantly changing golden spell symbols which were rolling in the purple mist. The strokes of those golden spell symbols seemed to be strong and in an ancient style, releasing an indescribably prehistorical sense of power. However, Ji Hao didn¡¯t know a single one of those golden spell symbols.

    "I can¡¯t read them!" Ji Hao responded frankly while giving a bitter smile, "Can¡¯t read even one of them. They¡¯repletely different from all spell symbols I know. There wasn¡¯t anything mentioned regarding these in my Shifu, Yu Yu¡¯s scriptures."

    "These are Chaos symbols, also named as Chaos traces." said the mysterious man in a deep voice, "You have not yet reached the level of these things. Therefore, it¡¯s better for you to not know them."

    Pausing briefly, the mysterious man continued a bit hesitatingly, "But, no harm would be done if you learn them ahead of the time. Nevertheless, as your primordial spirit is not yet strong enough, do not recklessly try to dig too deep...With your current cultivation, a single Chaos trace can drain your soul and perish you."

    Countless twisted gray spell symbols flew out from the round tform that the mysterious man was sitting upon, then slowly merged with Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit like fishes swimming in the water.

    The mysterious man then continued in a gentle voice, "When you reach a certain level with your cultivation, you will naturally recognize these symbols. Do not worry about them now. Go to Pan Xi¡¯s body, find the spot between her eyebrows and see if she has fallen. If she has fallen already, we don¡¯t need to be too polite."

    The mysterious man sounded quite fierce.

    Ji Hao asked in a low voice, "If she has fallen, are we going to...rob?"

    Remaining silent for a while, the mysterious man rescinded with a deep voice, "That¡¯s right, if she has fallen already, you make a move...Rob for me!"

 Chapter 602: Alive Body

    Chapter 602: Alive Body

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    With some cautiousness, carefulness and some fear, Ji Hao silently stepped on a green grasnd.

    After talking with the mysterious man, Ji Hao learned something about the so-called ¡®Pan¡¯. Opening up a world and ruling the naturalws... In a world opened up by a ¡®Pan¡¯, this Pan could do whatever he or she wanted. Any word he or she said could be a naturalw.

    One could never estimate the power of a ¡®Pan¡¯. Even if she seemed to have fallen already, one could never know what she left as thest and strongest defense. For thest defense left by a ¡®Pan¡¯, even if that were only a small, weak defense to this ¡®Pan¡¯, it would still be powerful enough to kill countless living beings like Ji Hao within a single moment.

    "Pan X, Pan Xi... who created this world." Ji Hao squatted on the ground, pulled a few grass up and carefully looked at them while he curiously asked, "So, old man, the world that we belong to is countless times more powerful than this world. What is the name of the powerful being who created a world? He or she should be stronger than Pan Xi, right?"

    From the misty spirit space of Ji Hao, the mysterious man¡¯s voice came, "Gu, his name was Gu. He was Pan Gu, who opened that big world. In Chaos symbols, ¡®Gu¡¯ means ¡®extremely strong¡¯. Therefore, the word he created was surely much, much more powerful than this world opened up by Pan Xi."

    Ji Hao paused briefly. ¡®Pan Gu¡¯? Wasn¡¯t that right? He knew that this would be the name which he was going to hear.

    Before Ji Hao said anything, the mysterious manughed coldly and continued, "Nevertheless, what is the big deal about being strong? ¡®Extremely strong¡¯, that was nothing but strength. Silly beings who didn¡¯t have a good brain, they die when they had to die. Pan Xi still managed to leave a body, while he...even his body had disintegrated...Dragon-kind, phoenix-kind and humankind...hm!"

    Ji Hao opened his mouth widely in shock.

    ording to the mysterious man, Pan Gu¡¯s body was disintegrated after he fell, then derived into the three races? Were dragon-kind, phoenix-kind and humankind generated from Pan Gu¡¯s disintegrated body? Earlier, the mysterious man helped him merge the spirt blood that came from the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind into his body. By now, Ji Hao possessed a powerful bloodline. Didn¡¯t that mean...

    "Then..." Ji Hao wanted to ask a further question.

    "Don¡¯t ask, and don¡¯t say it. Keep it in your mind...Do not show any trace. Otherwise, some people might capture you and turn you into magic pills." said the mysterious man after a cold snort, "Priest Yu Yu isn¡¯t bad...Among him and his two brothers, he might be the only kind one. Hehe, you are his disciple, he surely wouldn¡¯t harm you... but he has two brothers."

    Cold sweat oozed out of Ji Hao¡¯s back. He dared not to say anymore word. Throwing the few crushed grass away, he began carefully differentiating the soundsing from surrounding areas.

    "Go down," said the mysterious man in a deep voice, "Down into the ground to see her real body. Then go take a look at the spot between her eyebrows, see if she had left anything. Maybe, those non-humankind beings designed this life-and-death game for what was left by Pan Xi."

    Ji Hao paused again in shock, "Are you saying that the non-humankind designed this life-and-death game for Pan Xi?"

    The mysterious man¡¯s voice sounded full of questions as well, "The strange thing is, the Chaos is boundless and endless... How did they predict the arrival of Pan Xi world? Was Pan Xi killed by them?"

    Ji Hao stopped talking. Instead, he cast a magic that allowed him to move underground. He transformed into a faint stream of yellow smoke, drilling into the ground. The Heaven and Earth stamper floated upon Ji Hao¡¯s head, helping him cast the earth power underground away, allowing him to move faster and more easily.

    In Mind, with Ji Hao¡¯s current power, if he cast an underground moving magic, he could drill into the ground for thousands of miles deep within a second. But as he was rejected by this world, especially in this fascinating space, the pressure and rejection force given to Ji Hao grew stronger and stronger. Even though he had fully activated his power and was with the help of the Heaven and Earth stamper, he could still drill down only three-hundred meters within the span of every breath.

    Drilling down with some solid difficulties for two days and nights, the pressure that Ji Hao and been withstanding grew even stronger.

    Ji Hao felt that he wasn¡¯t moving in the soil. Instead, he was like an earthworm with poor luck for having drilled into a rock. By now, drilling down for every meter deeper would cost him a great effort. After another day and night, the rockyers surrounding Ji Hao became crystal clear, like gemstones, and his moving speed became as slow as a snail.

    "Old man, I can¡¯t go deeper. Rockyers here are way too tough, and every single inch of these rocks naturally contains the power of Dao, I can¡¯t go anywhere deeper."

    Ji Hao helplessly yelled to the mysterious man in his spiritual space.

    The mysterious man gradually showed up. Without saying anything, he took a deep breath, the locked his hands together into a strange motion and silently waved his hands.

    The rockyers surrounding Ji Hao suddenly rippled gently like water while streams of strong and pure earth power transformed into visible yellow flowing light, injecting into the Heaven and Earth stamper floating upon Ji Hao¡¯s head.

    A thickyer of yellow spell symbols lightened up. Ji Hao somehow felt that the Heaven and Earth stamper was now looting the power of naturalws of this world, and had been through a thorough, magical transformation. The Heaven and Earth stamper was now bing more magical and powerful, and its power became immeasurable.

    The magical transformationsted for merely a quarter of an hour. After that, the mysterious man let out a heavy breath, then disappeared without saying anything.

    Ji Hao tried to trigger the Heaven and Earth stamper, after which, his moving speed instantly raised. Without making any noise, he was like a nimble fish that leaped into the water, easily swimming down without any difficulty.

    "Since you have such a magical power, why didn¡¯t you do it earlier?" Ji Hao yelled in surprise.

    After the Heaven and Earth stamper transformed, Ji Hao faintly sensed that the pressure and great rejection force this world gave him had mostly gone. By now, he could at least activate a small half of his power. Within the span of a few breaths, he moved through rockyers andnded on a bouncy surface.

    Wherever his sight could reach, the surface under his feet was white, soft yet pliable. Ji Hao squatted, pressed his hands heavily on this surface, and only felt warm, soft and smooth, even smoother than Man Man and Shaosi¡¯ hands.

    From the surrounding areas, he heard slight sounds of flowing water and sensed a strong life-force. Ji Hao looked around, then suddenly realized that he was now standing on Pan Xi¡¯s body. This white surface under his feet was Pan Xi¡¯s skin, the flowing water sounds were caused by Pan Xi¡¯s flowing bloodstreams, while the strong life-force he sensed, of course, meant that Pan Xi¡¯s enormous body still had its vitality.

    "She didn¡¯t die!" Ji Hao shouted out in shock.

    "No, the physical body is different from the soul." The mysterious man¡¯s deep voice came, "Her body still has vigor and vitality, but she seems to be in a deep sleep, without moving. This proves that something terrible happened to her soul. Probably, her soul has already perished, we don¡¯t know yet."

    "So..." Ji Hao looked at the snow-white skin under his feet and asked, "What can I do?"

    "Go to the spot between her eyebrows." said the mysterious man, "If she has truly fallen, you and I are going to be so lucky."

 Chapter 603: Holy Palace

    Chapter 603: Holy Pce

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Ji Hao was on Pan Xi¡¯s lower leg.

    The natural powers in Pan Xi world precipitated on Pan Xi¡¯s body, and after countless years, these natural powers contained intoyers of rocks and wrapped Pan Xi up, turning her into a vastnd.

    However, between Pan Xi¡¯s body and the bottomyer of rock was a great space, with the height of about ten-thousand kilometers.

    Perhaps, some of Pan Xi¡¯s spiritual power still remained in her body, that disabled those rocks condensed from natural power from staining her body. Pan Xi¡¯s body remained perfectly ¡®stainless¡¯, as clean and pure as a newly opened world.

    Ji Hao flew swiftly in the space between Pan Xi¡¯s body and the rockyer.

    The heaven and earth stamper floated above his head, releasing an invisible force field that covered Ji Hao up. Ji Hao zipped in the air like a ghost, towards Pan Xi¡¯s head at his highest speed.

    If he walked on the ground, Ji Hao might encounter with holy spirits anytime. He didn¡¯t know exactly how many holy spirits existed in the world yet, and if he ever were circled up by those holy spirits or fell into a trap like the poor guy Qiong Sang Qi, that wouldn¡¯t be funny at all.

    However, upon Pan Xi¡¯s body and under the thickyers of rock, not a single holy spirit dared toe to this area. Therefore, Ji Hao wouldn¡¯t fall in any danger by moving freely in this space. Unless Pan Xi suddenly woke up and pped Ji Hao, nothing dangerous would ever happen to Ji Hao right now.

    Flying at high speed for three days and four nights, Ji Hao abruptly stopped.

    With the power of the heaven and earth stamper, which had been through a magical transformation, Ji Hao pushed himself up with the natural power of this world. He had flown for such a long time but still hadn¡¯t left the area of Pan Xi¡¯s lower legs, and was now still a great distance away from her knees.

    However, near Pan Xi¡¯s knee and on the upper part of Pan Xi¡¯s one lower leg, Ji Hao saw an enormous tower.

    Exquisite and luxurious, decorated with countless gaudy patterns of flowers, petals and other nts, the extremely luxurious style of this tower reminded Ji Hao of those Yu n people, who were obsessed with luxurious things.

    The entirely golden tower was thousands of meters tall. Ji Hao looked up along its excessively decorated surface, and as he thought, he found a familiar totem upon the tower ¡ª an erect eye floating within coiling mist.

    "Blood Moon¡¯s magic tool?" Ji Hao was astonished and shouted out while reaching his hand out, attempting to touch the tower.

    The mysterious man suddenly burst a resonant growl in his spiritual space that startled Ji Hao badly and made him draw back his hand immediately. Afterward, Ji Hao leaped and flew backward for over a hundred miles, then asked, "Old man, what¡¯s wrong? That seemed to be Blood Moon¡¯s magic tool!"

    "Stay away from that if you don¡¯t want to die. That is indeed a Blood Moon¡¯s magic tool. Look at the shape of the tower, it is the tip of the tail of a four-edged, bone-puncturing awl." said the mysterious man ndly, "That is a weapon powerful enough to hurt Pan Xi. If you touched it just now, you would have already be ashes now."

    Ji Hao¡¯s scalp numbed because of the lingering fear, and his fine hair stood straight up.

    He looked at the tower in shock. Upon carefully observing, he found that, as the mysterious man said, this tower-shaped thing was truly the tail of an enormous weapon. Only a tail was thousands of meters long, so one could easily imagine how immense this entire weapon was.

    Who was Pan Xi? She was a powerful being who created a world. For the weapon that punctured her body and pierced deep into her bones, was Ji Hao able to touch that without any protection?

    Furthermore, the fact was that all kinds of curses of the Blood Moon were weird and especially evil. Ji Hao dared not to even imagine the consequence if he actually touched that tower just now.

    He moved far, far away from that tower, then kept flying towards Pan Xi¡¯s head.

    Moving for another two days and nights, Ji Hao stopped again. He had approached Pan Xi¡¯s knee already, and he found that on each side of this knee of Pan Xi, a dpidated dagger was stuck deeply in her body.

    From a great distance away, Ji Hao sensed a sky-devouring fierce power vibrationing right at his face. Therefore, he only cast a nce at the two daggers from hundreds of miles away, then took a detour, not even daring to enter into the area hundred miles in radius around the two daggers.

    The closer he got to Pan Xi¡¯s head, the more wounds Ji Hao found on her body. All kinds of enormous and oddly-shaped weapons were stuck in her body, and every single one of these weapons had been releasing an especially strong power vibration, under the effect of which, Ji Hao even felt hard to breathe. Ji Hao was forced to take detours over and over again because of these enormous weapons.

    When he reached Pan Xi¡¯s stomach and chest, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but have his scalp numbed.

    The vast chest and stomach area of Pan Xi was nearly destroyed. Tens of thousands of miles long wounds could be seen everywhere; Ji Hao couldn¡¯t tell how deep those enormous shes were, because as he stood on the edge of a wound and looked down into it, he saw nothing but darkness.

    These wounds on Pan Xi¡¯s chest and abdomen area were like numerous ck holes, continuously devouring everything in the surrounding.

    Near the edges of those wounds, Ji Hao saw many gigantic broken metal pieces, which were decorated withplicated and exquisite patterns and had been releasing great power vibrations. These metal pieces should be parts of powerful weapons, but those weapons were destroyed already.

    Under the mysterious man¡¯s guidance, Ji Hao collected as many metal pieces as he could.

    ording to the mysterious man, these metal pieces were all made from materials that could only be found in Chaos and were much more precious than those divine materials that those divine gods collected from the void to build Ji Hao¡¯s city. After Ji Hao had put these pieces into the small round cauldron in his lower abdomen, a great amount of Chaos power came out each day, ceaselessly strengthening Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Other than the Chaos power, numerous human-head-sized, extremely heavy, multicolored metal balls had been flying out from the small cauldron one after another. The mysterious man said that these metal balls were top-grade materials, and Ji Hao could bring them back and let Priest Yu Yu do some work with them. Yu Yu could totally make a few genuinely powerful pieces of weapons for Ji Hao with these metal balls, and those weapons would be as powerful as pre-world treasures.

    Rushing all the way while collecting broken metal pieces, Ji Hao spent another two months on his journey. Finally, he came near Pan Xi¡¯s forehead. He was still tens of thousands of miles away from the spot between Pan Xi¡¯s eyebrows. Therefore, Ji Hao stopped moving, hid himself in the mist that came out from the cloud bag, and surrounded himself with quite a few concealing magic formations.

    Tens of thousands of miles away, and above the spot between Pan Xi¡¯s eyebrows, about three kilometers high from the ground was an entirely golden pce floating in the air, supported by a sphere of purple mist.

    The golden pce was in a simple ancient style and didn¡¯t have any decorations on the outside. From a great distance, Ji Hao sensed a prehistorical yet strong sense of power from it. This great pce was just like a resting beast, which gave Ji Hao a strong sense of danger.

    By receiving the signal given by the tracking talisman, Ji Hao sensed that Qiong Sang Qi was now in the great pce.

    However, human-shaped silhouettes had been shing and sparkling around the pce. Tens of thousands of holy spirits, with bodies in forms of light, me, sands or winds, had been moving around the pce.

    If Ji Hao guessed right, this ce should be the core area of this space that was called ¡®Holy Land¡¯ by local people in this world, and this pce should be their supreme holy pce.

    "Old man, we can¡¯t approach." Ji Hao helplessly looked at that pce and said. No matter how brave he was, he would never dare to start a fight against tens of thousands of top-grade powerful beings of a world!

    "Indeed a bit troublesome." murmured the mysterious man.

 Chapter 604: Opportunity

    Chapter 604: Opportunity

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Pan Xi had wounds on her face as well. Probably it was only a slight wound, but in Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, it was a tens of thousands of miles long rift valley.

    That pce was vigntly guarded. Ji Hao pondered for two days but still couldn¡¯t find an opportunity for him to sneak into the pce. About a thousand miles away from the pce, he found a ¡®rift valley¡¯ to hide and build a small shelter for himself. After that, he spent some more time and efforts and cast a round mirror magic, with which, he observed that pce.

    Sitting in his small shelter that could protect him from the wind and gather natural powers, Ji Hao had a mirror, that was three-feet in diameter, floating in front of him, releasing a fifteen-meter in diameter, round-shaped light screen. Images on that light screen constantly changed under Ji Hao¡¯s will.

    Round mirror magic was a secret Magi Pce magic. In Pu Ban City, magic mirrors created by those master Magi of the Magi Pce could lighten up the area tens of billions of miles in radius, and were the best tool for human leaders to make an inspection tour of the whole world. But in this world, Ji Hao was suppressed by the world itself, and added with the fact that Ji Hao¡¯s current power was limited, the magic mirror created by him could only allow him to grasp every single move within the area with a radius of three thousand miles at the maximum.

    Compared with Yu Yu¡¯s magic formation, this round mirror magic had many weaknesses. For example, although Ji Hao could grasp a slight single move within three thousand miles in radius through the magic mirror, just like the eyes of a human being, his eyesight could only focus on one area at a time.

    However, Yu Yu¡¯s magic formation allowed Ji Hao to clearly know about any moves made by anything within its effective range, even the moving track of a grain of dust. The difference between Yu Yu¡¯s magic formation and the round mirror magic was huge, but under the current circumstances, the round mirror magic was a quite practical little magic for Ji Hao.

    From that clear light screen, Ji Hao saw that many holy spirits could be faintly seen around the pce. Each day, a great number of holy spirits would go in ore out from the pce, and it seemed to be a busy ce. From time to time, dazzling streams of light would fly out from the great pce, pierce into the clouds then disappear. Apparently, that was the holy spirits in the pce contacting with people in the outside world through some secret kind of magic.

    Ji Hao sneakily observed the pce for a couple of days. He had already seen hundreds of human warriors being captured alive and sent to the pce. Those captured human warriors were all Magus Kings, and Qiong Sang Qi was the only one, who was captured alive by these local creatures as a Divine Magus and a prince. During the past few days, Ji Hao didn¡¯t see another Divine Magus being captured at all.

    Watching the pce for a few days, Ji Hao suddenly found out that a not-so-obvious spell symbol power vibration was released from a few captured human warriors¡¯ bodies.

    Since the naturalw of this world was different from the naturalw of the big world, and the cultivation system used by people in this world was also entirely different from humankind¡¯s cultivation method, those local holy spirits didn¡¯t discover the mysterious spell symbol power vibration released from the few human warriors¡¯ bodies. Nevertheless, that faint spell symbol power vibration could never conceal from Ji Hao.

    "Old man, we got our chance." Ji Hao narrowed his eyes, looking at the round light screen. On the screen were these few human warriors, who had been yelling and cursing towards a group of holy spirits. These human warriors had tough bodies and strong life-force, and no matter how hard those holy spirits hit them, they only yelled louder and louder.

    These few human warriors had learned the localnguage as well, of cursing; they learned quite a lot badnguages. By now, they were all giving out extremely mean and abusive words that badly enraged those holy spirits, who then threw the few human warriors on the za in front of the pce, raised a long whip andshed on their bodies.

    Blood sshed everywhere while blood mist puffed up into the air. These few human warriors who had been cursing those holy spirits all the time had their muscles whipped into pieces and blood spurted out in streams. Nevertheless, among magics created by the humankind, all kinds of magics that required spirit blood as triggers were especially mysterious and powerful. Once a magic was rted to spirit blood of its caster, it would only grow more and more powerful.

    Magus Kings had extraordinarily strong life-force, and as long as the life-force of a Magus King remained unexhausted, no matter how much blood she or she lost, the blood would always be regenerated.

    The few human warriors rolled and struggled on the za, while blood gushed out of their bodies like fountains. Gradually, an enormous, blood-red magic pattern was drawn on the pce.

    "Eh? The one who nned this is quite powerful!" Ji Hao recognized this magic pattern. That was a ¡®gold power air splitting magic formation¡¯ used the most by the Western Wastnd¡¯s Qiong Qi n. This magic formation was created by master Magi of the Qiong Qi n especially for emergency rescue on battlefields.

    Once the magic formation was triggered, an immeasurably great gold power would split the air open and reach to where the formation was triggered while Qiong Qi n warriors would be teleport directly to the battlefield. Moreover, the gold power released from the magic formation could transform into countless golden des and attack the enemies, even causing a mass destruction to the surrounding area of the magic formation.

    The three-hundred-meter in diameter magic pattern was nearly formed, but some of those present holy spirits discovered some clues. Instantly, two dazzling spheres of light let out raging growls as ten tens of holy spirits made their moves simultaneously,unching all kinds of attacks to the few human warriors.

    Nevertheless, in the exact moment when these holy spirits made their moves, a thunderous boom happened. Huge streams of gold power burst from the few human warriors¡¯ bodies, transforming into countless brightly shining golden des, fiercely piercing in every direction.

    Streams of gold power sliced the air open while a great number of warriors dashed out from the gold power. Followed by loud and resonant shouts, thousands of heavily armored human warriors surged out of the magic formation.

    Bang! Bang! Sky-shaking bangs could be heard endlessly. These human warriors were holding all kinds of crossbows, releasing powerful enchanted arrows, that were specially produced by the Magi Pce, in all directions. Arrows screamed like a storm, not giving those holy spirits any time to react before those holy spirits were shot into griddles.

    A thunderous beast roar came, followed by which, three hundred meters long gigantic Qiong Qi beast leaped out from behind those thousands of human warriors, opened their mouths and spurted out strong and fierce power streams towards those holy spirits, who had already fallen into a panic.

    Tens of holy spirits lost bnce. They didn¡¯t even dream that fierce, prehistorical beasts like these would suddenly show up. Their bodies were wrapped up by the power streams released from Qiong Qi Beasts¡¯ mouths, then pulled into the beasts¡¯ mouths while screaming.

    A loud series of chewing sounds could be heard. Those tens of holy spirits, who were as powerful as one-star Divine Magi, were swallowed up by the three Qiong Qi beasts. After that, the three beasts roared out delightfully and excitedly while letting out hundreds of meter long blood-red lights, fiercely dazzling towards all directions.

    "Kill...Eat them all!" Another thousands of heavily armored human warriors, whose bodies were wrapped in turbid mist, dashed out from the magic formation. Closely following behind these human warriors were over a hundred, hideous-looking chariots made from beast bones. And behind these chariots was a thousands of meter long, especially fierce, mountain-huge Tao Wu beast.

    The two Western Wastnd ns, Qiong Qi n and Tao Wu n had joined hands andunched an attack. Nearly a hundred Divine Magi and thousands of Magus Kingsunched a surprise attack to the holy pce of these local holy spirits, and even Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but apud for these brave human warriors.

    These people had actually broken into the base of these local holy spirits just like this!

    They did have guts!

    Ji Hao gave a long and resonant shout while the tortoise chariot flew out from his sleeve and expanded to hundreds of meters in length within the blink of an eye. Ji Hao stood on the head of the tortoise chariot and drove the chariot, moving swiftly towards the pce.

    When he was hundreds of miles away from the pce, Ji Hao stomped his foot against the tortoise head. As a result, the tortoise head opened its mouth.

    Following a shrill, ghost-scream like noise, a heavy and dark bolt of ¡®ten thousand curses magic lightning¡¯ thundered out. It released a sky-devouring power vibration and struck on the heads of the group of holy spirits, who had gathered up just now, along with miles long ck light stream.

 Chapter 605: Take the Opportunity and Break In

    Chapter 605: Take the Opportunity and Break In

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    The new generation of tortoise chariot, with all rare materials collected by the Magi Pce, they only built six of those.

    The magic lightning spurted from the mouth of the chariot was as powerful as a full-strength attackunched by a nine-star Divine Magus, terrifying and destructive. But even more terrifying were the ¡®ten thousand curses¡¯ contained in the thunderbolt.

    Not more, not less, a whole ten thousand kinds of evilest magic curses created by the Magi Pce merged into one thunderbolt... Even if the target were not killed directly by the thunderbolt, those evil magic curses would linger around the target till the end of its life.

    Ji Hao growled loudly and resonantly while the ten-thousand curses thunderbolt violently struck into the quickly and roughly formed battle formation of those holy spirits. A not so loud, muffled bang was then generated, and in the very next moment, over a thousand holy spirits were struck into smoke by the thunderbolt. Countless streams of ck smoke that seemed like fierce poisonous snakes wriggled in every direction. At least ten-thousand holy spirits had those ck smoke streams drilled into their bodies, and instantly after that, their moves became iparably slow.

    Those holy spirits, whose bodies were in the form of light, dimmed down, the bodies in the form of me nearly extinguished, and the bodies in the form of water instantly turned purely dark.

    At first sight, one could see over ten-thousand only spirits were affected by the magic curse released from the thunderbolt and now moved especially slow while weakly floating in midair, struggling and roaring with all of their powers. Three Qiong Qi beasts and a Tao Wu beast delightfully rushed into the group of slowly moving holy spirits, opened their mouths and attempted to swallow them all up. But soon, these few beasts fled right away in both shame and anger as if they had seen a real ghost.

    These holy spirits were now stained by the powerful magic curse released from the thunderbolts and by now, their bodies had been giving out senses of terrifying evil powers. By now, even these Qiong Qi beasts and the Tao Wu beast, who were famous for their greediness, didn¡¯t want to touch those holy spirits who were stained by so many evil magic curses.

    "Earl Yao! Great job!" From a great distance away, a Divine Magi in a blood-red armor, standing on a beast bone chariot and holding a long spear while releasing a sky-reaching power vibration from his body growled out, "Kill, kill, kill every one of them! Take everything, now!"

    Praising Ji Hao once again, this Divine Magi wielded the long spear in his hands and raised a dazzling stream of cold light, sweeping across the area hundred miles in radius, shattering countless cursed holy spirits into pieces.

    After observing for a few days, Ji Hao found out that these so-called holy spirits of this world seemed to have a big half of their entire bodies transformed into forms of energies. Furthermore, the more powerful a holy spirit was, the bigger percentage of his body was in the form of one type of energy.

    Transforming their bodies into the forms of energies allowed them to have all kinds of great powers. Nevertheless, another consequence of this was that once a different type of energy intruded into the body of a holy spirit, it would be like a drop of ink dripped into a tank of clear water. The ink would turn the clear water into a mess, disable the holy spirit from purifying his or her own power, and eventually cause a great harm to the holy spirit.

    Therefore, once the ten-thousand curses thunderbolt was released, over ten-thousand holy spirits were harmed severely. The Tao Wu n Divine Magus took the opportunity andunched his move, swung his long spear and struck hundreds of holy spirits into pieces within a blink of an eye.

    However, for these brave Tao Wu n and Qiong Qi n warriors who broke right in, their good luck stopped right there.

    This was the base of those holy spirits, and had the strongest defense. Although those human warriorsunched a surprise attack on them with the gold power air splitting magic formation, killing over two-thousand holy spirits, the other holy spirits who were guarding this ce quickly realized what was happening.

    The pce slightly shook, and next, above the pce, a sphere of dust, a golden mountain, a sphere of me, a sphere of water, and a giant tree silently emerged in the sky. The most basic five natural powers showed up above the pce, after which, a stream of light and a sphere of darkness simultaneously emerged in the middle of the five basic natural powers.

    Great numbers of spell symbol emerged from the air. The area a thousand mile in the radius around the pce waspletely sealed, after which, these fierce human warriors, who had been madly ughtering holy spirits were instantly frozen and disabled from moving.

    Not only those Magus-King-level warriors, but also those Divine Magi who stood on chariots were sealed by the power of the magic formation.

    "Damn it!" Ji Hao shouted in anger. Ji Hao didn¡¯t have any friendly rtion with Qiong Qi n or Tao Wu n, but those two ns were never Ji Hao¡¯s enemies. Additionally, Ji Hao knew that warriors from both Qiong Qi n and Zhu Wu n were madly warlike, and in wars between the humankind and non-humankind, these Western Wastnd warriors had always been daring vanguards in frontal lines.

    Their act of breaking straight into the Holy Land was indeed reckless, but to a certain degree, this proved their braveness and desire to fight.

    "Break!" Looking at those warriors who were sealed and disabled from moving, Ji Hao gnashed his teeth and pulled out one of the most powerful magic talismans given by Xuan Du, then threw the talisman towards that great magic formation.

    Nearly a hundred holy spirits emerged in the great magic formation. These holy spirits had been releasing especially strong power vibrations that could disable people from breathing, and shining with dazzling light, that made Ji Hao feel hard to look directly at. A holy spirt whose body was shining with strong golden light, making him looked like a small sun, floated in the air and gave a coldugh. He then seemed to say something, but next, the jade talisman thrown out by Ji Hao struck down along with forty-nine violent purple thunderbolts.

    This talisman was also made by Yu Yu¡¯s big brother himself and was indeed terrifying.

    Although it was also suppressed by this world, still, this talisman released around seventy percent of its power.

    Each of these forty-nine purple thunderbolts was miles thick, and along with a sky-shaking noise, the thunderbolts struck down like tsunami. The nearly a hundred, especially powerful holy spirits all screamed out, fleeing in different directions like startled rabbits.

    But how could they possibly run?

    When the talisman was thrown out, Ji Hao bit his tongue tip broken and spat a mouthful of spirt blood on the Heaven and Earth stamper, forcibly triggering the power of the Heaven and Earth stamper. The surrounding air was frozen as Ji Hao forcibly froze the air within the area one thousand miles in radius for about one-tenth second.

    Within this extremely short span of time, this whole space waspletely sealed.

    The thunderbolts struck down, and the nearly hundred powerful holy spirits screamed and wailed; their bodies were shattered into thousands of bits. A dazzling, great sphere of light disintegrated and a small half of those, nearly a hundred holy spirits were directly turned into nothingness by the violent wave of thunderbolts. Only fifty to sixty of them managed to rush out with lingering electric bolts coiling around their bodies, zipping into the pce and never showing up again.

    The Heaven and Earth stamper vibrated intensively. A few severely injured holy spirits fiercely red at Ji Hao while they were fleeing into the pce.

    Ji Hao moved immediately into the tortoise chariot, after which, he heard a thunderous boom as the chariot shook violently. Huge fire sparkles rose from the thick tortoise shell. Despite the stunningly great defensive power of the tortoise chariot, a creaking noise was actually generated from it. The desperate attackunched in both rage and shame by the few holy spirits had nearly broken the defense of the tortoise chariot.

    Followed by another thunder bang, the figures of the five basic natural powers, the sphere of bright light and the sphere of darkness fell apart. After that, those sealed human warriors gained their freedom back simultaneously.

    Ji Hao tasted blood from his throat, then a stream of blood ejected out from his mouth to a long distance away. He forcibly triggered the Heaven and Earth stamper, but those holy spirits broke the sealing when they fled. This made Ji Hao suffer a great counterforce that came from the stamper.

    He leaned his upper body out of the chariot and growled harshly towards those Qiong Qi n and Tao Wu n warriors, "This is the base of our enemy, retreat!"

    Warriors from the two ns realized how serious the situation was and seemed to be preparing for retreat already. They transformed into streams of gold power one after another, rose into the sky and flew away at lightning speed.

    As for Ji Hao, when the battlefield was a total mess, he drove the tortoise chariot, brought up a strong stream of light and broke into the spot between Pan Xi¡¯s eyebrows within the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 606: Secret Yu Clan Seal

    Chapter 606: Secret Yu n Seal

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Tortoise Chariots moved incredibly fast, something clearly seen as Ji Hao dove down from above the pce and rushed into the spot between Pan Xi¡¯s eyebrows.

    A faint sphere of light had been spinning in between Pan Xi¡¯s eyebrows. At first sight, the sphere of light looked like a blooming flower that had over a thousand petals. The Tortoise chariot swooshed over along with a stream of water power and bumped into the sphere of light to be swallowed up by that light.

    The entire world seemed to rotate slightly afterward, and next, the tortoise chariot reached a space that was suffused by purple mist. Carefully walking out, Ji Hao stood on the tortoise chariot and looked carefully around.

    Suddenly, his body shook while a gray stream of light zipped out from between his eyebrows. The mysterious man who had been hiding inside his spiritual space all these years now showed up before his physical eyes. The hazy silhouette of that mysterious man floated in front of Ji Hao, only as tall as an ordinary man.

    "Eh?" Ji Hao looked at the mysterious man and was shocked slightly.

    "Hn, she has fallen!" The mysterious man reached his hand out a grasped in the air. A dense stream of purple mist was gripped in his hand. As he rubbed the purple mist with both of his hands, it instantly burst with a faint glow, then was quickly rubbed into a thumb-sized purple bead by him. A few tiny yetplicated spell symbols were faintly visible in the purple bead.

    "Truly fallen." The mysterious man¡¯s voice soundedplicated, and one couldn¡¯t tell if he was happy or not.

    Looking at the dense purple mist in the surroundings, he continued ndly, "This purple mist is generated by Pan Xi¡¯s soul after it was disintegrated. It is beneficial to both you and me."

    Ji Hao reached his hand out and tried to grab a stream of purple mist, but the purple mist was like water stream, flowing around him. But no matter how hard he tried, even by using a special magic taught by Yu Yu, he couldn¡¯t actually grasp it.

    With those secret magics taught by Yu Yu, if Ji Hao fully activated his power, he could even seal a stream of sunlight in his hand and disable it from scattering. However, this purple mist apparently contained some mysterious kind of power that made it impossible for Ji Hao to touch it at the current stage.

    After all, the purple mist was generated by the soul of a powerful being who had created a world. Based on Ji Hao¡¯s current cultivation, it was indeed difficult for him to understand it.

    "Out!" The mysterious man waved his hand towards Ji Hao¡¯s body. Followed by his move, a five-colored me slowly flew out from Ji Hao¡¯s lower abdomen. Within the me, a hazy silhouette of the round-shaped cauldron leaped for once as if it was quite excited. The mysterious man then flicked heavily on the cauldron and said in a deep voice, "Time to work."

    The lid of the cauldron flew up, and next, a great suction force was released by the cauldron. The purple mist immediately began moving towards the negative direction of the cauldron like a flock of startled fish. However, the suction released by the cauldron was especially great, and the streams of purple mist were incessantly drawing into the cauldron-like water streams. Surrounding the round cauldron, the five-colored me was boosted up. Meanwhile, Ji Hao seemed to sense a strange aromaing from the cauldron.

    After around two hours, the mysterious man raised his finger and a round-shaped, light-purple pill flew out from the cauldron.

    Without exining too much, the mysterious man pressed this light purple pill on the spot between Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows, then slightly rubbed it. Following his move, the pill transformed into streams of purple mist and merged with Ji Hao¡¯s body. Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit took a deep breath and streams of purple mist were absorbed by it. Ji Hao only felt that the world in front of his eyes was suddenly enlightened, and his primordial spirit began growing at a stunningly high rate that even made Ji Hao himself feel frightened.

    Purple mist streams rose while the cyan-colored light was shining. Meanwhile, Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit gradually became clearer from the state of a translucent silhouette. After all of the purple mist released from this pill was absorbed by Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit, his primordial spirit had already be like his physical body. At first sight, the primordial spirit looked just like a living human being floating in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, and surrounding it were thirty-six hovering streams of water-clear Yu Yu¡¯s Dao of Qi.

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes as a clear bright light shone out of his eyes, with a faintly sensible power of Dao was releasing from his entire body. He felt so different now, extremely energetic with his mind iparably clear. What was more surprising was that heavy pressure that both his mind and body had been suffering ever since he came to his world that made him feel like he was carrying a mountain had nowpletely gone.

    His spiritual power became flexible and controble again, and as it spread out like waves of water, a whole area with a radius of a million miles was covered up by it.

    "Even under your Shifu¡¯s guidance, it still would require tens of thousands of years of severe cultivation for you to attain your current cultivation." said the mysterious man ndly while looking at Ji Hao, "You have thirty-six Yu Yu¡¯s Dao of Qi now. With thirteen more, you will be able to grow a seed of Dao."

    From Po¡¯s cultivation experience, Ji Hao learned that once he grew a seed of Dao, the level of his cultivation of Dao would be equal to the level of Divine Magus. Then, Ji Has would be able to cause directly harm to Divine Magi by casting all kinds of magics with his power of Dao, such as those thunder and lightning.

    Ji Hao looked at the mysterious man delightfully and excitedly. The mysterious man continued ndly, "The best thing is you now already have Pan Xi¡¯s power merged with your body. Therefore, this world wouldn¡¯t suppress and reject you anymore."

    Flicking his finger on the round cauldron again, another few light-purple pills flew out from the cauldron. This time, the mysterious man merged those pills with his own body, then his body began glowing with a faint light. Ji Hao gave a closer look and found that the mysterious man¡¯s body seemed to be slightly clearer, but also seemed nothing different from before.

    "I have a strange feeling. These ¡®Chaos soul pills¡¯, you digest one at first to remove the suppression given to you by this world, that¡¯ll be enough for now." The mysterious man knitted his eyebrows and murmured in a low voice, "As for the rest, you can absorb them after you have returned to your world, then attain quick improvements on your cultivation. That¡¯ll never be toote."

    Water stream like purple mist had been ceaselessly drawing into the round cauldron, and gradually, the purple mist surrounding Ji Hao became thinner and thinner. Ji Hao drove the tortoise chariot forward while both he and the mysterious man had been vigntly looking around.

    All the way, a giant amount of purple mist had been absorbed by the round cauldron. Meanwhile, the mysterious man would raise his hand and release a beam of fiery light, seeming to be doing a detecting something. However, he attained no result by now.

    After seven to eight hours, a bright light spot emerged from the purple mist in the front. Ji Hao cautiously slowed down and drove the tortoise chariot to slowly approach the light spot.

    From a great distance, Ji Hao saw a breathtakingly beautiful flower floating in the air that had over a thousand petals and was shining with a splendid light. In the pistil of the flower was a purely dark erect eye imprinted. The erect eye was like a ck hole, seeming to devour everything in the world. From time to time, this enormous flower would vibrate intensively for a few times, but that purely dark erect eye had been remaining perfectly still all the time.

    Ji Hao looked at this ck erect eye from a great distance away and only felt waves of bone-piercing coldness.

    He couldn¡¯t tell why, but by simply watching this erect eye he seemed to witness all evilness and terror in the world. An indescribable despair rose directly from his heart, urging him to do something, either destroy himself or destroy countless lives.

    "Pan Xi¡¯s seal of the great Dao...and Yu n¡¯s...what seal is this?" murmured the mysterious man in a low voice, "Pan Xi has fallen, but the great seal of Dao which represents the naturalw of this world is suppressed in here. If Yu n peoplee to this world, would the naturalw of this world be under their control?"

    Gazing at this beautiful flower, the mysterious man remained silent for a while, then he chuckled.

    "Ji Hao, I never entrapped anyone before, but I¡¯ve learned so many dirty tricks from you. This time, I want to try to entrap a few people for fun. What do you think?"

 Chapter 607: Set a Trap

    Chapter 607: Set a Trap

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Sitting straight on the Tortoise chariot, Ji Has was staring at that enormous flower and was in a daze. The mysterious man floated above Ji Hap¡¯s head with his hands locked together, continuously letting out streams of fiery light and striking into that flower of great Dao. asionally, he would say a few words to exin to Ji Has about this enormous flower and the Yu n¡¯s seal on it.

    This power of great Dao was a trace of Pan Xi¡¯s great Dao, it was an embodiment of all great Dao of nature that Pan Xi understood and had under her control.

    Reasonably, Pan Xi had fallen, and her soul was disintegrated as well, so her trace of great Dao should have perished too. However, some immeasurably powerful beings from Yu n had actually forcibly injected this ck erect eye into her soul as a seal before her soul fell apart.

    This seal contained an extremely terrifying power that waspletely beyond imagination. Based on the mysterious man¡¯s experience and knowledge, even he couldn¡¯t tell for sure how powerful this ck seal, which was filled with evil powers and despair, could be, or how many effects could it deliver. Nevertheless, just because of the existence of this seal, Pan Xi¡¯s trace of great Dao remained after her soul disintegrated.

    In addition to that, the mysterious man spent a while to run a test. ording to the result, the ck Yu n seal was still ceaselessly corroding Pan Xi¡¯s trace of great Dao.

    No one could tell how long ago did Pan Xi fall, but till now, ny percent of the trace of great Dao she left had been changed by this ck Yu n seal, and the ck seal had forcibly turned the trace of great Dao into an unpredictably powerful treasure.

    To a certain degree, this beautiful flower that had over a thousand petals had already be a tangible magic treasure from an intangible trace of great Dao. As this flower was an embodiment of the naturalw of this world, Ji Hao could see it as the control hub of this world.

    The one who controlled this flower of great Dao would be able to control the naturalw of this world. Nevertheless, because the seal belonged to Yu n, only Yu n people who were capable of using some special kinds of magic could manipte it. For the other people, even a slight move on this flower might bring them a great counterforce from the entire world.

    The counterforce would be extremely terrifying. Not to mention Ji Hao, even Yu Yu might be crushedpletely based on his current power.

    "It¡¯s impossible for me to turn itpletely back now." said the mysterious man ndly, "But if I spend some effort and be careful, I can still draw a certain part of the natural Great Dao out from this flower."

    On that gray, misty face of the mysterious man which never changed, a pair of eyes was sparkling quickly with a blue light.

    He took out a few light purple pills and swallowed them up, after which, his body became further clearer. He then locked his fingers together and sent out streams of fiery light. Afterward, his body blurred again. Obviously, what he did had been consuming his power.

    "Most fabulous part is whatever those Yu n people want to do, the base of that seal is the integrity of this flower of great Dao. Only the integrated flower of great Dao can maintain the bnce, and the seal can continue existing."

    "Once I take a part of the great Dao away, the flower Great Dao will no longer be integrated, and because the Yu n seal has been forcibly turning the flower...no matter who tried to turn this flower of great Dao through the seal after I take a part of great Dao away, the entire flower of great Dao will break down."

    "And the breakdown of the flower of great Dao will cause a severe change in this world." The mysterious man murmured to himself a bit excitedly, "Ji Hao, at that time, you can take the opportunity and take the creative power and the power of the naturalw of this world. To both you and me, that will be highly beneficial."

    "With one precondition, will the flower of great Dao truly break down?" Ji Has was worried, looked at the mysterious man and asked, "What if we made a mistake?"

    "I am ny percent certain." The mysterious man narrowed his eyes and said seriously, "After all, I witnessed how Pan Gu¡¯s trace of Dao broke down. I have the experience, so I know."

    With a slight trace of pride, the mysterious man cast a nce at Ji Hao and continued, "Except me, probably only Yu Yu¡¯s Shifu and very few other ones dare to guarantee like this. But even if Yu Yu¡¯s Shifu came in person and dealt with Pan Xi¡¯s flower of great Dao himself, he could only be seventy percent certain, while I am ny percent sure."

    Yu Yu¡¯s Shifu...that was the Shifu of Ji Hao¡¯s Shifu.

    Ji Hao stared at the mysterious man with a weird look and asked, "Old man, are you truly so powerful?"

    The mysterious man snorted slightly, then proudly raised his head high and said, "Although, I am a bit down right now, at least I had my good time."

    Ji Hao curiously looked at the mysterious man and said "It¡¯s strange, you barely talked back in the big world. Why are you talking over hundred times more in here than before? I think you¡¯re over excited."

    The mysterious man remained silent, not responding to Ji Hao for quite a long while. After a couple of hours, the mysterious man had already changed his hand motions for hundreds of times. He finally began murmuring again in a strange tone, "Back then, I wasn¡¯t in a good mood and dared not to show any trace of my existence...In here, on one cares about my existence at all...Added with the fact that my mood is suddenly boosted because I now see someone had even worse luck than I did. Therefore, I talked slightly more, this is reasonable."

    His mind was boosted because he saw someone had worse luck than he did? Ji Hao looked at the mysterious man in shock. He didn¡¯t know that this old man could be so dark-minded.

    Snorting coldly, Ji Hao pointed at the flower of great Dao and asked, "Your mind didn¡¯t boost when you found out that Pan Xi has fallen, did it?"

    The mysterious man didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he was only concentrating on changing his hand motions. Gradually, his breath became heavy, and his hand motions changed faster and faster. Slowly, the iparably enormous flower of great Dao, with each petal of it being thousands of miles long, released beams of bright golden light.

    "I am taking the great Dao of sun of this world." said the mysterious man in a deep voice, "It is slightly different from the great Dao of Sun of Pan Gu world, but they are ny-nine percent simr. Ji Hao, get ready and open your primordial spirit. I am sending Pan Xi world¡¯s great Dao of sun into your primordial spirit."

    Ji Has was scared badly that streams of cold sweat gushed out of his skin again. The mysterious man was setting a trap for those Yu n people, but Ji Has didn¡¯t think that he himself would be a part of that trap!

    It was an unbroken part of the great Dao of an integrated world, and it was the great Dao of sun, one of the top-level, most important parts of great Dao of nature. Sending a part of great Dao like this into Ji Hap¡¯s primordial spirit?

    With Ji Hap¡¯s current cultivation, not to mention containing great Dao of sun of this world, only a slight touch of it would shatter Ji Hao primordial spirit into thousands of bits, wouldn¡¯t it?

    "Old man, don¡¯t be ridiculous! I am now..." Ji Has was scared so badly that even his voice quivered slightly.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid, you have me...I worked so hard to take this great Dao of sun out, only for helping you. You cannot turn all my efforts into waste!" The mysterious man gave a resonant growl while swinging his arms up and immediately, a petal of that enormous flower of great Dao dimmed down. Meanwhile, a splendid, immense sun that was a million miles in radius drifted out silently, transformed into a tremendous golden stream and swiftly surged into the spot between Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows.

    Ji Has lost his eyesight and felt his whole body was boiling hot. Afterward, he fainted.

 Chapter 608: The Danger is Coming

    Chapter 608: The Danger is Coming

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    How did it feel when a top-level part of great Dao of nature was forcibly thrust into one¡¯s soul?

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t know how the other people would feel if the same thing happened to them. He felt like he was the most tender, tiniest and softest grass seed, but someone suddenly sent all the life-force of a giant tree that was born when the world was first created, and contained an immense prehistorical power, violently into his body.

    Both Ji Hao¡¯s body and soul exploded immediately. He couldn¡¯t feel his body and soul anymore. Surrounding him was a void and endless light, with inexhaustible, crazily surging heat, just like a tsunami in an ocean of light and heat.

    Only a slight little bit of his spirit, that was the most original bit of spirit of his remained, floating in the ocean of light and heat, silently looking at this great ocean roaring and shaking, sensing the constantly changing, endless, indescribable power surrounding it.

    "It¡¯s indeed too much." In that deathly silent, boundless void, thest bit of Ji Hao¡¯s spirit heard the mysterious man murmur to himself, "It¡¯s indeed too much...But I saw that little old man absorbing the great Dao of nature from the Chaos jade te quite easily and delightfully!"

    Little old man? Who was that?

    Absorb great Dao of nature from the Chaos jade te? Chaos jade te?

    Eh? A faint, slight little bit of memory emerged from Ji Hao¡¯s mind, then being shattered by the inexhaustible light and heat.

    He seemed to feel familiar about this thing mentioned by the mysterious man, he should have heard a simr story in his current life or previous life, or some other one of the countless lives he had lived through. A little old man absorbing the great Dao of nature from the Chaos jade te?

    This scene indeed sounded familiar.

    But could Ji Hao bepared with that little old man? How powerful was that little old man, and how weak was Ji Hao?

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t notice when or from where did those heavy streams of powere, slowly injecting into thest little bit of his spirit. After that, Ji Hao¡¯s spirit gradually grew up in this ocean of light and heat. Slowly, some tiny and iplete waves in this ocean formed into golden patterns of Dao, silently merging with Ji Hao¡¯s spirit.

    On the Tortoise chariot, Ji Hao¡¯s body had already be a dazzling sphere of golden light, releasing a great heat and even about to melt the shell of the chariot. Multiple protective screens spurted out from the tortoise shell, then fell apart one after another under the golden light.

    The Tortoise chariot had its own spirit , which slowly moved away from Ji Hao.

    If someone were standing beside Ji Hao and was powerful enough to look directly at him, he or she would see that Ji Hao¡¯s body tissue were all destroyed by now, only leaving multiple strong golden patterns of Dao crossing each other. It was those golden patterns of Dao that barely formed Ji Hao¡¯s body and maintained his human shape.

    Within his destroyed body tissue, a human-head-sized Chaos bloodline was shining with a bright light. No matter how hard those golden patterns of Dao struck it, they could never destroy this sphere of Chaos bloodline.

    This sphere of bloodline was condensed from Pan Gu spirit blood that was generated from Ji Hap¡¯s original spirit blood after it merged with the spirit blood that came from the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind. The great Dao of sun in this world was indeed greatly powerful, but it was not powerful enough to destroy Pan Gu spirit blood.

    Additionally, that sphere of Pan Gu spirit blood was devouring the great power released from these golden patterns of Dao and had constantly been growing. Within this gray sphere of bloodline, a tiny man who looked exactly like Ji Hao was quickly growing up.

    "I¡¯ve gone too far with this." The mysterious man¡¯s voice came from Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    "Hm, Pan Xi world was not so weak. The fortune and resources of this world were looted for once. Therefore, this world now seemed to be weak and small. But its origin is actually quite powerful. As a consequence, I underestimated the power of the great Dao of nature of this world."

    "This Yu n seal is a suppressing seal and also a tracking seal, allowing its owner to track Pan Xi world in Chaos. No wonder those Yu n people knew when Pan Xi world would approach Pan Gu world. They must have detected the existence of this seal long ago."

    "Hm, whatever n they have, they are going to suffer this time. I¡¯ve been with this kid, Ji Hao for so many years. Indeed, I learned something from him. Is this good or bad? Hehe, it¡¯s funny anyway."

    "Alright, alright, I¡¯ll suppress the great Dao of sun at first. Although Pan Xi world is quite powerful, in front of me, it shall still obey."

    A stream of Chaos power windingly flowed out from Ji Hao¡¯s nearly destroyed body, transforming into numerous nearly tangible Chaos seals andnding on that tiny body of Ji Hao. As a result, Ji Hao¡¯s original body, which had nearly melted down, was instantly stabilized. Meanwhile, his primordial spirit, that was about to break down, became more stable and sturdier as well. Moreover, it started to absorb the golden light released from those golden patterns of Dao.

    Replenished by the golden light, the power of Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit was raised soaringly. Forty-nine golden Yu Yu¡¯s Qi of Dao hovered around his primordial spirit. Every single stream was thousands of meter long and clear as water, containing countless sparkling golden spell symbols while shining with a dazzling golden light, as splendid as the sun.

    If anyone saw Ji Hao¡¯s Yu Yu¡¯s Qi of Dao, right now, he or she would certainly be stunned.

    By now, every single stream of Yu Yu¡¯s Qi of Dao that Ji Hao had, had been releasing a stunningly great heat. Even Magus-king-level magic treasures would melt straight into metal liquid under Ji Hao¡¯s Yu Yu¡¯s Qi of Dao immediately, and Divine-Magus-level magic treasures would be melted as well after a short while.

    Even Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit had now been shining brightly with a golden light, with melted-gold-like liquid boiling inside it, and had an incredibly high temperature.

    "I shouldn¡¯t go this far." The mysterious man continued murmuring, "I should have simply suppressed the great Dao of sun of this world, and that would have been more than enough. But I wanted to take a shortcut and merge his soul with the great Dao of nature. Look at this, I have to spend a hundred times more efforts."

    "Fortunately, I have the Chaos soul spirit generated from Pan Xi¡¯s copsed soul to replenish my consumed soul power. Otherwise, I would really cry."

    Ji Hao took a deep breath, inhaling the purple mist that was generated from Pan Xi¡¯s integrated soul into his body. His body had already recovered to its original shape but seemed to be about half-foot taller than before. The golden light of his body had nowpletely dimmed down, but both his eyes and skin now had a faint golden luster that made him looked like a golden statue.

    "Good, take a good rest and wake up!" murmured the mysterious man with a tired voice.

    Ji Hao let out a long breath. The breath he let out transformed into a faint golden me, swooshing up for hundreds of meter high and seeming to be capable of melting all kinds of metals in the world.

    From a great distance away, a shrill shout came, "I heard something from there! Damn it, those bloody outer space monsters have broken into the core of our Holy Land!"

    "Do not let them go... We cannot let them go! Kill them, kill them all!" Followed by a raging growl, hundreds of local holy spirits rushed in a formidable array.

 Chapter 609: Ancestor Souls Showing Up

    Chapter 609: Ancestor Souls Showing Up

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    These local holy spirits in Pan Xi world all had distinctive features of elements of energy.

    While rushing towards Ji Hao in a battle formation, a hundred holy spirits growled out loudly while expanding their bodies to hundreds of meter wide. They transformed into gray rock giants, holding heavy and huge shields and rushing in front of the formation.

    Behind these strong giants, the other hundred holy spirits let out high-pitched screams, transforming into metal giants. Their whole bodies sparkled with a cold light while countless sharp thorns grew out from their bodies. Holding long spears in their hands, these metal giants closely followed those rock giants.

    Following behind those metal giants were another hundred holy spirits who were shouting and growling. They had transformed into gigantic treemen, every single leaf on their bodies coiled in lightning bolts or fierce dark-green wind. From over a thousand miles away from Ji Hao, these enormous treemen waved their huge branches and sent out countless bolts of lightning and fierce des of wind, slicing the air open and screaming towards Ji Hao.

    The three hundred holy spirits were from the earth kind, gold kind and green kind respectively. They covered both short and long attacking ranges, and could cooperate perfectly in attack and defense. This was an amazingly powerful army with great teamwork.

    Ji Hao slightly opened his eyes. As his eyelids shook, fire sparkles spread out, fell on the tortoise chariot¡¯s shell, and burned a sizzling noise out of the thick tortoise defensive screen.

    Golden light dazzled out of his faint golden eyes for tens of miles. Ji Hao waved both of his hands and left a raging, golden fire coiling around his body. He opened his mouth and let out a stream of Yu Yu¡¯s Dao of Qi, transforming into a strong golden gust of wind and swiftly hovering around him.

    Lightning bolts and fierce des of wind struck on the long gust of wind transformed from Yu Yu¡¯s Dao of Qi. After a series of popping noises, all lightning bolts and des of wind were set aze, then burned into streams of light-green smoke, dissipating without leaving a trace. All of this happened within the blink of an eye.

    The three hundred holy spirits who were rushing towards Ji Hao shouted out in shock simultaneously. They had never seen any fire that could even set lightning bolts and des of wind aze!

    Although both the lightning bolts and de-like fierce gusts of wind were generated by the green power, no matter the lightning bolts or the wind, it was already a form of ¡®energy¡¯, without a tangible body. What kind of fire could even set these energies, that had changed their natures, aze?

    "Outer space monsters! Kill!" The three-hundred holy spirits roared out together while hysterically charging towards Ji Hao.

    The more powerful Ji Hao seemed, the more these holy spirits were afraid of him, and the more dangerous they thought he was. Whether for protecting their own benefits or the whole Pan Xi world, these holy spirits definitely wanted Ji Hao to die.

    It had nothing to do with evil or justice, neither was it rted to Ji Hao¡¯s morality. Even if Ji Hao didn¡¯t hurt a single grass of this world, he would still be an ¡®outer space monster¡¯, an intruder, and these holy spirits would still hunt for him with all their powers until they killed him.

    "I don¡¯t want to be your enemy..." said Ji Hao ndly, "I came to this world...Alright!"

    Ji Hao wanted to calmlymunicate with these holy spirits, but before he finished his first sentence, those metal giants already swung their enormous arms and threw thousands of sharp spears over.

    Taking a deep breath and inhaling that stream of Yu Yu¡¯s Dao of Qi back, Ji Hao pulled out the me dragon sword, gripped it with both of his hands and fiercely wielded. A raging stream of me swooshed out from the sword, raising a hundred miles long stream of sword light.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t know how the mysterious man sealed the great Dao of sun of this world inside his body. This thing was way too strange and mysterious, and Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even describe it as he hadn¡¯t reached that kind of level of cultivation.

    Nevertheless, once the great Dao of sun was injected into his body, the suppression given to him by this world had gone for good. By now, Ji Hao could release his full power like before when he was in Pan Gu world. Besides, just now, Ji Hao¡¯s spirit star power, that was also the sun power, had raised by at least ten times. This meant that the effect of this sword move heunched just now was more than ten times greater than any sword move heunched before.

    The stream of sword power roared over like a dragon. Over a hundred rock giants raised those tens of meters thick rock shields held in their body, fending against this sword move.

    Followed by an ear-piercing noise, the sharp sword power of the me dragon sword cut those enormous rock shields open and left deep shes. A few rock shields in the front of the troop were sliced apart by the sword power, which then leftrge wounds on the bodies of those rock giants behind the shields. The aftereffects of the sword power then swept across the troop.

    Not only that, but the me dragon sword power was also incredibly hot, and the golden essence sun me attached to the sword power burst on the wounds of those rock giants. Within the short span of a breath, a hundred rock shields were all burned intova, while a few injured rock giants roared in pain because their bodies were set aze by essence sun fire as well.

    Essence sun fire, the most powerful, top-grade fire of a world, it could burn everything in the world and was invincible.

    The bodies of seven to eight rock giants burned intensely. They growled, struggled in the air like gigantic torches, wailing and screaming in pain. Half of each of their hundreds of meter tall bodies was melted within the span of a few breaths.

    These local holy spirits could no longer maintain the shape of a rock giant. Instead, their bodies transformed into puffs of yellow sands, drifting all over the sky while cursing loudly. Nevertheless, the essence sun fire was so violently and powerful that even though those holy spirits had already transformed their bodies into tiny grains of sand, thin wisps of essence sun fire still tightly attached to each grain of sand and zed ragingly.

    After the span of another breath, these seven to eight holy spirits, which were set aze by the essence sun fire, were burnedpletely out, without leaving even a trace of their soul.

    Among these so-called holy spirits of this world, even the weaker ones were at the level of Magus kings or above while the stronger ones were at least at the level of Divine Magi. These three-hundred holy spirits in front of Ji Hao were not the most powerful ones, but they were all as powerful as one to two star Divine Magi in Pan Gu world.

    Ji Hao had actually killed seven to eight powerful beings like these with a single move. This made those holy spirits, who had been aggressively rushing toward Ji Hao, pause simultaneously.

    Surrounding Ji Hao, a golden me was zing. The thousands of spears thrown over by those metal giants were melted into puddles of liquid by the golden me even before they could approach Ji Hao.

    The remaining over two-hundred holy spirits nced at each other, then a giant treeman abruptly raised a branch and released a dark-green bolt of lightning dazzled straight into the sky. It reached millions of meters high within the blink of an eye, then exploded, generating a sky-shaking boom and an overwhelming wave of lightning bolts.

    "Supreme ancestor soul, your descendants are begging for your power. Please kill this terrifying outer space monster!" The whole group of holy spirits knelt in midair and transformed their bodies back to normal. They cut their wrists open and shed their spirit blood out.

    Their spirit blood quickly transformed into spell symbols, shed swiftly across the air then disappeared. After that, the entire space began shaking slightly.

    The mysterious man¡¯s voice suddenly came from Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, "Run! Run! Now! I didn¡¯t think that this so-called ancestor soul of theirs was actually a powerful being that merged his own body with the Dao. For a powerful being at such a high grade, you can¡¯t possibly rival him now! Run!"

    Ji Hao popped out his eyes in shock. Without saying anything, he took back the Tortoise chariot and transformed into a beam of golden light, covering millions of miles away within a single second, rushing out of the spot between Pan Xi¡¯s eyebrows.

    "Stay!"

    A deep voice resounded in the surrounding space. Following that, on the tiniest petal of that enormous flower of great Dao, a fifty kilometer tall, fiery giant silently emerged from the air, reaching his hand out slowly and gently towards Ji Hao.

 Chapter 610: Hunted By The Ancestor Soul

    Chapter 610: Hunted By The Ancestor Soul

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    The flowing air was paused, and below Ji Hao¡¯s body, dense spheres of me emerged from the air, expanding swiftly and transforming into a thousand-mile in radius swirl, that slowly approached him. A great suction force locked Ji Hao¡¯s body, dragging him down and seeming ready to swallow him up.

    "You damned old thing!" Ji Hao turned around and cast a nce at that fiery giant in shock.

    The fifty-kilometer tall fiery giant was entirely scorching red. Within its translucent body, ck stripes seemed were sparkling. Through the me covered on his body, one could see countless fist-sized me-shaped spell-symbols moving around inside his body.

    That flower of great Dao was an embodiment of the natural Dao of Pan Xi world. This fiery giant came out directly from the flower, so apparently, he had already merged into one with the flower of great Dao. If he had truly merged perfectly together with the great Dao of fire, his would be immeasurably powerful.

    "Hm...He hasn¡¯t managed to understand even one percent of the great Dao of fire." said the mysterious man, "He has already reached the ice-breaking level of merging with the great Dao, but he is far away from controlling the great Dao of nature... far, far away. Ji Hao, just run at your highest speed!"

    Hearing the mysterious man, Ji Hao slightly lessened his tightened nerves. He took a deep breath, let out a resonant long roar then raised his hand and released a bolt of lightning. Next, the Heaven and Earth stamper floating over his head vibrated intensely and released a dazzling golden light, forming an invisible force field that fiercely bumped against the me swirl down below.

    The spinning me swirl was slowed down for a single second, after which, a terrifyingly grat counterforce came from the air. It violently vibrated Ji Hao¡¯s body, squeezing a loud creaking noise out of his body. His bones were shattered into thousands of pieces.

    Letting out a stream of blood for meters far, Ji Hao then fixed his eyes on that me giant. Spirit blood surged inside his body, and his broken bones immediately recovered. He then transformed into a golden stream of light, taking the opportunity when the spinning me swirl was slowed down temporarily to zip across the air and fled immediately away.

    "Where do you think you¡¯re running?" The me giant growled out in both anger and shock. It shook its enormous head, looked around for a while, then suddenly burst with a raging scream, "How did this happen? Where is the holy spirit mist in this ce? Why is it all gone?!"

    The purple mist generated by Pan Xi¡¯s disintegrated soul was called holy spirit mist by these local holy spirits, which was an extremely precious cultivation resource. Every time a new holy spirit emerged from local ordinary people, he or she could gain a slight little bit of purple mist as a reward to solidify the cultivation and purify the soul.

    Only when a holy spirit reached the level of this fiery giant, who was seen as ancestor soul by the other holy spirits and already started to live on the flower of great Dao to try and merge with the great Dao of nature, this holy spirit could finally be qualified to stay in this core area of the Holy Land all year round. They could then expose themselves to the purple mist, cultivating under its nourishment constantly.

    Nevertheless, after those holy spirits woke this fiery giant up with a secret blood-offering magic from his deep meditation and cultivation, he found that not even a single strand of ¡®holy spirit mist¡¯ was left in this ce. All of the holy spirit mist had gone, this was way too uneptable, probably even more uneptable than the destruction of his ancestors¡¯ tombs!

    A sky-shattering roar vibrated the entire space.

    One after another, the petals of the flower of great Dao released a dazzling light. A group of ancestor souls was awakened with a start in a row, then they all let out a high-pitched scream in both anger and shock.

    Within a very short span of time, the mysterious man collected all of the purple mist with the round cauldron contained in Ji Hao¡¯s body, without leaving even a slight little bit of it. By doing this, he had almost destroyed the future cultivation of these ¡®ancestor souls¡¯. Therefore, even ancestor souls who were in the deepest meditation and cultivation based on the great Dao of nature woke up in a great shock.

    Hundreds of ancestor souls trod upon the flower of great Dao, cursing loudly and crazily as if they were all driven mad.

    Having cursed for a while, the fiery giant drummed his own chest and gave a long roar. Then, the other ancestor souls waved their hands together. The flower of great Dao shook slightly, and after that, the fiery giant growled in pain whilerge streams of dense, blood-like me spurted out from his mouth. Next, his feet left the flower of great Dao and his body transformed into a straight stream of fiery light, swishing directly into the air.

    "I will certainly kill that outer space monster and bring back all our holy spirit mist!" The fiery giant roared confidently.

    The hundreds of ancestor souls who had their feet tightly stuck to the flower of great Dao each let out a heavy breath. They raised their heads and looked at where the fiery giant disappeared without saying anything. No one could tell why, but by now, all of them felt that a great danger seemed to be quickly approaching.

    "Give out the holy order, let all holy spirits gather in this ce. Prepare for war... For thising disaster, we have tobine our powers and fight together!"

    The fiery giant flew out from the spot between Pan Xi¡¯s eyebrows, shed across the air and reached above the pce. He took a deep breath, raised both of arms and gave another series of growls, making tens of thousands of holy spirits around the pce kneel and kowtow to him.

    Without ncing at those holy spirits, this fiery giant twitched his nose and shouted in a deep yet resonant voice, "Evil monster, you can¡¯t run... you can never run. I remember your smell, I remember you."

    His body shed again across the air, left the pce and moved to the air above thend upon Pan Xi¡¯s body. Looking around for a while, he abruptly growled out in both shame and anger, "How can you be so fast?! But no matter how fast are you, you can¡¯t be faster than me!"

    The fiery giant swung his right hand, and followed by his move, a feather fan that seemed to be made from tens of long red feathers showed up in his hand. He pointed his finger at this feather fan, and instantly after that, it transformed into a pair of fiery wings hanging on his back. With a single sh, this fiery giant left the space where the Holy Land was located in. In the air, the golden beam of light which was transformed from Ji Hao after he restrained all his power had been moving swiftly.

    The suppression given to Ji Hao by Pan Xi world had all gone. Due to that, Ji Hao¡¯s power was improved greatly. Therefore, by now, when Ji Hao cast the flowing sunlight flying magic, he could truly transform into a thin beam of light and within a single second at least fly tens of millions of miles.

    Not only that, it was a bright daytime in Pan Xi world right now, with three suns shining in the sky. Within the bright sunlight, the golden beam of light transformed from Ji Hao gradually faded, merged with the sunlight and became invisible. Under his will and with the sunlight, which now suffused in every corner, he could move anywhere easily.

    Gradually, Ji Hao moved faster and faster, and even himself was shocked by his speed. He flew so fast that he couldn¡¯t see the surrounding environment clearly even by releasing his spirit power.

    However, behind him, a red light spot had been sparkling swiftly along with crazy roars. The fiery giant, who was now with an enormous pair of wings and could cover the distance of over a hundred million miles within a second, followed closely after Ji Hao at a stunningly high speed.

    "Bloody evil monster, give the holy spirit mist back!" growled the fiery giant madly, "Where are you from? Why are you intruding into our world? What on earth do you want? What are you nning? Eh? Why do I feel that something bad is happening? Our world is weakening, what have you done to our world?"

    While cursing, the fiery giant pointed his hand forward and released a fierce beam of fiery light, screaming towards Ji Hao¡¯s back as he aimed at his heart.

 Chapter 611: Adverse Impacts

    Chapter 611: Adverse Impacts

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    A great river covered in drifting mist extended for tens of millions of miles. Even the narrowest part of the river was over a thousand miles wide.

    By the river was a thrivingrge city, with tens of miles square fertile farnds in the surroundings. Viges were located between farnds and gardens, and at first sight, one could see beautiful, lively greenery everywhere. This area was a true richnd, thend of abundance.

    But today, this paradise was turned into hell. Fires were burning in the city while dead bodies lied everywhere. Numerous viges surrounding the city became huge craters along with thunders booms, and countless farmers were turned into ashes along with their viges before they figured out what was happening.

    Ear-piercingughter came from all directions. Tens of heavily armored spirit monkeys were swinging the huge sticks holding in their hands with their heads held high. With hundreds of armored Northern Wastnd warriors who had serpents coiled around their waists, they circled up from all directions and had been unhurriedly ughtering all local people within their eyesight.

    Above that hundred-mile in radiusrge city, Gong Gong Wuyou sat on arge chair with his legs crossed, both hands gently ying a cold and sad melody with a pentachord.

    Nearly a thousand Gong Gong family warriors were treading upon watery cloud and standing behind Gong Gong Wuyou, looking at the burning city with vicious smiles. Tens of serpents were rampantly dashing around in the city while letting out ice or watery mist. As the enormous jaws of a serpent opened, hundreds of local people were swallowed up by it.

    After all, Gong Gong Wuyou was a prince of Gong Gong Family, that was a family of the God-kind. After he entered into Pan Xi world, he only spent half a month to make contact with arge group of his subordinates and gathered a powerful army. Within a very short period, he already had tens of thousands of warriors gathered around him.

    A formidable army was roughly formed, and with his warriors, Gong Gong Wuyou ughtered across the Pan Xi world. Merely within two to three months, he had already ttened tens of cities and countries and looted countless treasures and resources. Pan Xi world was a fertile world that had many valuable products, especially those spirit Dans, which were considered as extremely rare treasures in Pu Ban City. These valuable treasures stimted Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s desires and drove him and his warriors into a nearly crazy state.

    "Haha, haha, haha!!"

    Followed by a series of ground-shakingughter, six Gong Gong Family Divine Magibined their powers and attacked a middle-aged woman who was the holy spirit guarding this city. This holy spirit, who was equally powerful as a one-star Divine Magus, gave a loud howl in pain as the protective watery light around her body was shattered by the six Divine Magi. While vomiting blood, this holy spirit fell to the ground.

    One Gong Gong Family Divine Magus gave a weirdugh, dashed to the beautiful middle-aged women along with a ck stream of smoke and grabbed her abruptly.

    The body structure of Pan Xi world people wasrgely different from human beings, but based on appearances, Pan Xi world people seemed to be quite simr to human beings. In the eyes of local people, this middle-aged woman was breathtakingly beautiful, and in the eyes of these Gong Gong Family Divine Magi, she was good-looking as well.

    "Prince, I¡¯ll have this little woman!" The Gong Gong Family Divine Magusughed out loud and said, "This world is indeed filled with treasures... not only dead treasures but also live ones!"

    Down below, a magnificent mansion suddenly copsed. The protective magic formation surrounding the mansion was broken by Gong Gong Family warriors with theirbined power. Tens of warriors rushed into the mansion, and soon, they flew out with a few crying and screaming local girls carried in their hands.

    Excitedly, they presented these few beautiful local girls to Gong Gong Wuyou and couldn¡¯t wait to earn his praise.

    "Prince, Prince, look at these few virgins, they are all beautiful pieces!"

    "Aren¡¯t they? Dear Prince, what a noble man you are for having used thing like that. Only lowly beings like us should have it. As for you, our dear Prince, you should have these fresh young girls."

    "Prince, look, these few girls should be the most beautiful ones in the whole city!"

    Gong Gong Wuyou kept ying the melody with a nd look while casting a careless nce at the few girls who were captured alive. He proudly nodded and said, "Not bad, leave them here. Tonight, let them sleep with me. As for the others, you shall do whatever you want with them."

    All Gong Gong Family warriors surrounding Gong Gong Wuyou burst into cheers. Gong Gong Wuyou allowed them to do whatever they wanted to people and things in the city. This meant another limitless celebration was waiting for them. Killing as much as they liked, looting as much as they wanted, raping as many girls as they could...Back in Pu Ban City, they were restrained by thews and rules of human beings, but in here, they could let out the evil in their hearts as much as possible.

    High up in the air, Ji Hao had transformed into a beam of light and had been fleeing desperately. From behind him, extremely thin beams of fiery light roared towards him one after another.

    Just now, Ji Hao was carelessly struck by a beam of fiery light let out by that fiery giant. That beam of fiery light was unreasonably powerful and nearly broke all Ji Hao¡¯s internal organs and made him vomit blood.

    Facing the huge power difference, Ji Hao could only flee and dodge, daring not to take any strike recklessly.

    Those beams of fiery light almost brushed against Ji Hao¡¯s body while Ji Hao was trying his best to dodge the attacksunched by the fiery giant. The fiery giant came closer and closer to him and seemed to catch up with him within the span of a few breaths.

    Suddenly, Ji Hao saw a great river flowing rapidly cross in the front, and by the river, arge city was burning. The fire reached to the sky while countless heavily armored Gong Gong Family warriors were rampantly ughtering in the city, with tens of boas and serpents crazily swallowing local people in the city.

    Gong Gong Wuyou was like a God, leisurely floating above the city. He even cast a magic to create a heavy snow around him within the area miles in radius.

    Within the drifting snowkes, Gong Gong Wuyou was wearing a white silk robe, sitting in arge chair made from dark ice while gently ying a melody with both of his hands. That look and that manner of his looked truly like a God who was so far away from all kinds affairs of mortal lives. Looking at him, Ji Hao truly wanted to kick him directly down from the sky.

    Hesitating for a while, Ji Hao gnashed his teeth and murmured, "If Uncle Wen Ming were here, he would do the same thing...After all, we are all human beings...You, Gong Gong Wuyou, you¡¯re not a human being. However, we are on the same side now!"

    shing across the air, Ji Hao appeared before Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s eyes as fast as a ghost.

    Gong Gong Wuyou was concentratedly acting like a prince of Gong Gong Family and had been trying very hard to maintain a God-like manner. When Ji Hao abruptly showed up before his eyes, he was startled badly. He even screamed out, threw the pentachord away and leaped straight up from his seat.

    Taking a closer look, he found it was Ji Hao who popped suddenly out. Afterward, Gong Gong Wuyouughed loudly out, pointed at Ji Hao and yelled, "Haha! Ji Hao! You have actually sent yourself to me! Si Wen Ming¡¯s not here, neither is Huaxu Lie or Lie Mountain Kang. I¡¯d like to see where can you run this time! Earl Yao, my dear Earl Yao, I am turning you into Earl Dead today!"

    Ji Hao paused for a second, looking at Gong Gong Wuyou, whose face was filled with excitement, and growled harshly, "Run as fast as you can if you don¡¯t want to die. A powerful one ising right over!"

    shing again across the air, Ji Hao gave a long shout after leaving Gong Gong Wuyou a word. The Heaven and Earth stamper spun upon his head, after which, Ji Hao transformed into a golden light stream and dashed into the rapidly flowing river. He cast the underwater moving magic and fled along the great river.

    He activated the cloud bag, raised a dense watery mist from the surface of the river and blocked the power vibration released from his body.

    Gong Gong Wuyou paused briefly, then abruptly gave a sneer and yelled, "Warriors, go bring Ji Hao back!"

    Before he finished, a huge sphere of me descended swiftly from the upper sky, following which, the fiery giant reached his hand down towards Gong Gong Wuyou, while growling, "You know each other? Then you shalle over! You God damned outer space monsters, you shall all die! All of you!"

    As a raging fire swooshed up as the bodies of tens of warriors around Gong Gong Wuyou were set aze simultaneously.

 Chapter 612: River Earl

    Chapter 612: River Earl

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t flee too far away. Instead, he chose the most rapid flowing section of the river, where a branch river met the mainstream and had the most whirlpools to hide himself.

    The dense watery mist released by the cloud bag connected firmly with the river, perfectly concealing Ji Hao.

    From a great distance away, Ji Hao saw Gong Gong Wuyou roar in both anger and fear while a huge group of Gong Gong Family warriors swooshed up around him. Like moths rushing into the fire, those warriors pounced on the fiery giant who was wrapped in a raging fire.

    However, this fiery giant had already reached the bottom grade of the Dao of nature of Pan Xi world, and his current power level had already surpassed the upper limit of Divine Magi by far. By simply pping his hands, this fiery giant set those Gong Gong Family warriors aze one after another, then made them fall to the ground along with ck smokes. Falling on the ground, these warriors were still burning by the fire that made them cry and struggle.

    The burning, enormous hand of the fiery giant swooshed towards Gong Gong Wuyou, who screamed and hurriedly let out a fist-sized, blue bead.

    Once the blue bead flew out, it transformed into a huge sphere of fierce cold mist, spreading swiftly out. Even though it was suppressed by this world, the blue bead still released a terrifyingly great power. Visibly, the tsunami-like blue cold mist swept across the whole area with a radius of a thousand miles within a single moment. Centering Gong Gong Wuyou, the whole area was already turned into a world of ice.

    A bone-piercing wind blew across. No one knew what kind of treasure this blue bead was, as the cold power released from it was truly terrifying. Even the raging me burning on the fiery giant¡¯s body was instantly and thoroughly killed.

    The fiery giant quivered in coldness, then yelled out excitedly, "What a nice treasure! Are you outer space monsters sending treasures to me? Shame, what a shame, why does it have a nature of water?"

    A red pattern of Dao emerged from between the eyebrows of the fiery giant, and next, the killed fire on his body was boosted back up. The hundreds of meter thickyer of me was a vivid red color and as dense asva. As the fire roared and fluttered, different sized bubbles ofva would pop out, and when these bubbles exploded, huge streams of ck smoke would puff up, seeming like erupting volcanoes.

    The blue bead let out by Gong Gong Wuyou shook intensely while countless snow-ke-like patterns of Dao sparkled quickly on it.

    This was one of the most powerful treasures given to Gong Gong Wuyou by the Water God Gong Gong to ensure his safety. Back in Pu Ban City, Gong Gong Wuyou could turn a whole area with a radius of a million miles into an icend if he let this blue bead out, and the great ice power released from the bead would freeze this fiery giant directly into an ice statue.

    Nevertheless, in Pan Xi world, this bead was suppressed heavily by the world, and no matter how hard Gong Gong Wuyou tried to activate it, he could only barely fend himself from the fire burning on the fiery giant¡¯s body.

    Ji Has clearly saw that the red, dense me spread out wave by wave towards all directions while the blue waves of ice power drew back and back. Each time after the ice power drew back for five meters, Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s face would turn paler and his body would quiver.

    Within the short span of a few breaths, the violent me nearly approached Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s face while all of Gong Gong Family Warriors had already been turned into human-shaped torches, crying and struggling on the ground. Some rtively weaker Magus Kings were burned into coals.

    Gong Gong Wuyou abruptly let out a huge stream of blood while his face turned so pale that it looked almost like translucent dark ice.

    Followed by a cracking noise, countless cracks appeared on the blue bead let out by Gong Gong Wuyou. Meanwhile, Gong Gong Wuyou let out five streams of blood in a row, then sweat oozed out from his entire body inrge streams; thin streams of blood had even gushed out of his skin.

    "Outer space monsters should all die!" The fiery giant stared straight at Gong Gong Wuyou and continued, "Especially outer space monsters like you who love to y with water! You should definitely die first! I will kill you first, then I will go catch that bloody little thing!"

    Gong Gong Wuyou looked at the fiery giant, seeming to cry but failing to shed any tear, and said, "You should go after him now. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to catch him!"

    The fiery giantughed out loud, his resonantughter spreading out for hundreds of miles far. He then said, "Won¡¯t be able to catch him? That little thing can never run from my...Eh? Where is he? Where is his smell?"

    In a panic, the fiery giant looked around nervously. The cloud bag, which was crafted by Xuan Du himself, wasn¡¯t too powerful as a weapon, but the concealing power of the mist released from it was indeed iparably great. Added was the fact that Ji Hao restrained his own power and was also hiding in the dense watery mist rising from the rapidly flowing river. Therefore, Ji Hao¡¯s smell had been dispelled long ago, and the fiery giant couldn¡¯t sense his existence anymore.

    "Gone? Damn it! He¡¯s gone! If you weren¡¯t in the way, how could I have lost him?" The fiery giant growled ragingly, "Damn it! You know him? So it¡¯s the same if I catch you instead!"

    A pair of enormous, zing hand reached over with a great heat, violently towards Gong Gong Wuyou.

    Gong Gong Wuyou screamed again in both anger and fear as he yelled, "If you want to catch him, you just go catch him! Why did you attack me?! Did I do anything do you? You bastard, you asked for this yourself!"

    Growling resonantly, Gong Gong Wuyou continued shouting, "Lord River Earl, pleasee quickly!"

    Ji Has quivered in shock instantly. River Earl? Which River Earl?

    In the Mind and the four wastnds, countless powerful beings possessed the title of River Earl. For example, River Earl Jade Dragon, who was killed by Ji Hao back in Yao Mountain City, was one of those River Earls, and all River Earls were under themand of the Gong Gong Family.

    Nevertheless, if one merely mentioned the title ¡®River Earl¡¯, it could only represent exactly one single being, that was the ancient ¡®River Earl¡¯ who existed back when Pan Gu world was still ruled by the ancient heaven. This River Earl was also the oldest minister of Gong Gong family and was really close to Gong Gong, the Water God.

    Even Wuzhi Qi, the unruly old beast, couldn¡¯tpare with that River Earl in terms of power and qualification. That old River Earl was a genuine legend, and even Wuzhi Qi would have toy low and be obedient in front of him.

    Had that old River Earl also gotten involved in this life-and-death game?

    "Bastard! This is cheating! Isn¡¯t it?!" Ji Hao subconsciously murmured. Gong Gong Wuyou had actually taken the old Earl River as his ¡®bodyguard¡¯? This was cheating for sure!

    Suddenly, a loud surfing sound came. Although it was only the sound, Ji Hao still suddenly saw a great river that seemed to be endless and boundless, roaringly flying across from around his body.

    The me on the fiery giant instantly dimmed down, being pressed to around three meters high. Meanwhile, the glowing red me quickly turned dark-red, seeming ready to die anytime.

    The loud and resonant surging sound could be heard endlessly. On the ground, the raging fire that had been burning those Gong Gong Family warriors was killed, and their injuries were quickly healed. Soon, they energetically flew back into the sky.

    A man who was wearing a ck robe, his whole body wrapped in coiling ck mist, silently showed up before Gong Gong Wuyou. The face of this man was hazy, and no one could see it clearly.

    Following the surfing sound, a hoarse voice suddenly came.

    "Prince, please step back. Watch me kill this thing."

 Chapter 613: Frustrate the River Earl Slightly

    Chapter 613: Frustrate the River Earl Slightly

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    "Kill me?" The fiery giant¡¯s waves ofughter even vibrated the sky and ground, "You presumptuous evil monster, do you know that I am.."

    The fiery giant wanted to show off his identity and his power and show how terrifying he was. However, the River Earl didn¡¯t give him the chance to finish hispliment to himself. Instead, River Earl waved his hand... simply waved his hand.

    Followed by the move of River Earl, the weather instantly changed. Clouds rolled while ground started shaking. Following a muffled surfing noise, within everyone¡¯s line of sight, the whole world seemed to go back to the era of Chaos. Only inexhaustible, enormous waves were left roaring and rolling in the world. Nothing else could be seen except ck, white, blue, green and cyan waves of different sizes.

    All natural powers with the natures other than water were dispelled from the air, and only water power was left suffused in the air.

    A misty and boundless immense river dove down from the upper sky and struck straight on the fiery giant¡¯s body. Following a loud sizzling noise that sounded like a glowing red piece of coal thrown into water, huge clouds of steam rose into the sky and the five-kilometers tall, fiery giant immediately shrunk to around one thousand meters tall.

    "Evil monster...Your power...!" The fiery giant growled in rage and fear.

    He had already reached the part of the great Dao of nature of Pan Xi world, and his power had already made a certain connection with the great Dao of nature. That meant, his power could be inexhaustible; as long as this world remains undamaged, his power would never be weakened.

    Nevertheless, River Earl managed to damage a big half of his body with a single move. For such a terrifying power, it could only bepared with the powers of the oldest and most powerful few ones among all ancestor souls in the world.

    "Noisy! Die!" River Earl shouted harshly. Meanwhile, a ck great river swooshed across the sky and pierced straight through the fiery giant¡¯s chest, leaving an immense hole in his chest.

    The fiery giant gave a sky-splitting howl, along with which, his body started quickly falling apart whilerge kes of mes were killed by enormous waves. Soon, the thousands of meters tall body of the fiery giant was turned into a three-foot tall, small me, and within that dim light released by the me, the hazy silhouette of the fiery giant was faintly visible.

    "Eh? Still not dead?" murmured River Earl in a slight surprise, "This world has been suppressing me severely, but I can¡¯t even kill a weak thing like you? This is indeed a bit strange."

    "Because I am immortal!" The fiery giant screamed out hoarsely, "I share a life with this world... As long as this world remains existing, I will never die!"

    The mysterious man¡¯s voice came slowly from Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, "Share a life with this world? He valued himself too much. How dare he talk like this when he had just touched the edge of a small part of the great Dao of nature?"

    Ji Has stood in the great river and quietly looked at River Earl and the fiery giant release their powers andunch their moves. He couldn¡¯t help but ask out of curiosity, "So what level is River Earl at?"

    The mysterious man remained silent for a while, then answered unhurriedly, "Very powerful. After all, he is a dominator of a water area, who lived since the prehistorical era. Among ancient gods, River Earl was only a small, insignificant being, but in the current era, there are not so many people who are powerful enough to defeat him anymore."

    Pausing shortly, the mysterious man continued with a careless smile, "But of course, if he is stupid enough to find Yu Yu, he would still be chopped directly to death."

    "I am immortal!" The fiery giant growled with all of his power. Along with his roar, three sharp thorns suddenly thrust out of his body, then a raging me swooshed up into the sky. From this, a trident condensed from coiling me streams gradually emerged, being grabbed in his hands.

    River Earl brought the whole space under his control and turned the entire space into a surging water area. Only dense water power was left in the sky, leaving no other natural powers. Nevertheless, after this trident showed up, this water area created by River Earl was ripped open.

    Strong fire power surged in from the opening and transformed into a magnificent, great river of fire, gushing into the fiery giant¡¯s body.

    The fiery giant, who was nearly killed for good just now, raised his head and roared towards the sky. Next, he excitedly swung the zing trident and let out fiery dragons hovering around him. His body began expanding swiftly - three meter, thirty meters, three-hundred-meter, five-hundred meter, five-thousand meter, fifteen kilometers...Soon, the fiery giant reached a height of tens of kilometers, with his body filled by sticky and dense me boiling likeva.

    A terrifyingly great heat spread out for tens of thousands of meters far, bumping against the endless, inexhaustible waves in the water area created by River Earl.

    The fire and water would never tolerate each other, not to mention the fact that the fiery giant¡¯s fire and River Earl¡¯s water were actually from two different worlds and two different systems of great Dao.

    Different colored waves and red mes shed against each other, and within every single moment, countless waves and streams of me would evaporate into nothingness. When the water and fire struck onto each other, dazzling thunderbolts would descend. Hundred-meter in radius spheres of thunderbolts sted, causing destructive shockwaves to sweep across the area with a radius of a hundred miles. Within this area, everything was shattered into bits.

    Ji Hao was rolled into the scary shockwaves as well. Numerous powerful thunderbolt balls exploded near him, vibrating the mist realized from the cloud bag intensively, making the few concealing magic formations Ji Hao set up around himself shake constantly.

    The great shockwaves hit Ji Hao¡¯s body, disabling him from seeing anything but dazzling lights before his eyes. The shockwaves struck into Ji Hao¡¯s internal organs through his Gold Crow cloak, making him feel like he was carsick. His internal organs were twitching quickly and intensely, and he felt he might throw up anytime.

    "Damn it!" Ji Hao gasped deeply. The Heaven and Earth stamper activated the star power, mountain power, river power and earth power, setting up thickyers of invisible defensive screens around his body. Nevertheless, as those, countless thunderbolts struck over, those protective screens were shatteredyer afteryer.

    The power released by River Earl and the fiery giant had already surpassed the upper limit that Ji Hao could withstand. Therefore, no matter how hard he tried to stabilize himself, he was still badly affected by the shockwaves, and gradually, thin cracks began to appear on his bones.

    The fiery giant swung the trident and fiercely hacked down toward River Earl.

    River Earl rubbed his hands, sending upyers of dark ice from the roaring waves to block the trident. The trident banged against the dark ice, vibrating the earth and sky once again. Countless streams of me and cold mist were shattered while thousands of water-tank-sized thunderbolt balls dazzled out like an eruption of a volcano. The entire space with a radius of ten miles was now turned thoroughly into a mess. As those thunderbolt balls exploded, the bodies of both River Earl and the fiery giant shook.

    River Earl was obviously much more powerful than the fiery giant, but after all, the fiery giant was fighting on his ownnd, and the trident held in his hands was an iparably powerful pre-world treasure. With the help of the treasure and this world that had been suppressing River Earl, the fiery giant had taken a certain amount of advantage.

    The sparkling trident sliced across the air, brushing against River Earl¡¯s body along with an ear-piercing scream. River Earl stepped quickly backward and dodged the trident that left a, foot-long tear on his ck one robe.

    "Damn...Damn you!" Gong Gong Wuyou, who was watching this from aside, was frightened so badly that he couldn¡¯t even speak fluently now.

 Chapter 614: Sneak Attack and Snatch

    Chapter 614: Sneak Attack and Snatch

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    "Good treasure!" River Earl was forced to take a few steps back, looking at the enormous trident gripped in the fiery giant¡¯s hands.

    "Good treasure indeed!" The fiery giant proudly carried the trident and yelled, "This is the most powerful holy fire weapon in our world, ¡®nine dragon spear¡¯, representing the supreme power of fire in this world. Stupid evil monsters, you shall just obediently die in my hands!"

    The fiery giantughed out loudly. Meanwhile, the trident in his hands that was called ¡®nine dragon spear¡¯ raised streams of hundreds of miles long fiery light, violently roaring towards River Earl¡¯s body. By now, the fiery giant¡¯s body had already expanded to around a hundred kilometers tall, and when heunched a full-strength power attack on River Earl, who was only as tiny as an ordinary human being, every single move made by him was as horrible as the end of the world.

    The power vibration released from River Earl¡¯s body became colder and colder as he growled harshly, "Prince, bring your warriors and draw back for ten thousand miles, now. The treasure of this thing is quite good, and he is supported by this world. It is not so easy to defeat him!"

    Gong Gong Wuyou turned around and left right away without saying anything. He took his group of warriors and left the battlefield at his highest speed.

    River Earl told Gong Gong Wuyou to draw back for ten thousand miles and watch the fight. However, Gong Gong Wuyou apparently valued his own life even more, or one could also say that he valued River Earl¡¯s suggestion extremely, because he didn¡¯t stop after he drew back for ten thousand miles with his warriors. Instead, he kept moving and soon reached a million miles away.

    "Eh...Prince..." River Earl turned around and nced at Gong Gong Wuyou, murmuring speechlessly.

    Shaking his head, River Earl took out a square-shaped halberd that was formed from nine coiled dragons. Once this purely dark halberd showed up, the rampantly surging waves became even more violent. The heads of those waves seemed to solidify, making those tremendous waves look just like a group of giant mountains roaring toward the fiery giant from all directions.

    Afterward, River Earl took out a purely ck bowl from his sleeve. The foot- in radius bowl floated upon River Earl¡¯s head, slightly tilted, and poured an extremely clear, dark-colored water out, silently merging into River Earl¡¯s body.

    Followed by a loud series of fluttering noise, River Earl¡¯s body began expanding swiftly as well. Under the effect of that mysterious liquid poured out from the bowl, River Earl¡¯s body expanded to a hundred kilometer height as well. He gripped the halberd with both of his hands and slightly waved. Immediately, countless giant waves turned into icebergs, smashing down towards the fiery giant.

    The fiery giant wielded the trident and easily shattered those icebergs one after another. Meanwhile, heughed crazily loud out and growled, "Evil monster, you do have some power as well. The long spear in your hands is not bad, not bad at all...But what a shame, it is with a nature of water and is useless to me. But still, it is mine for sure. Although I can¡¯t use it, I can trade this for useful treasures with those old ones!"

    River Earl let out a cold smile. Instantly, the halberd brought up tens of streams of water power, fiercely piercing down toward the fiery giant.

    The fiery giant remained perfect still on the spot while gripping the trident with both of his hands and fending against River Earl¡¯s attack, showing no signs of weakness.

    Both the hundred kilometers tall giants stood steadily in midair while wielding their tremendous weapons as they boomed against each other. Every single strike caused by them would raise a huge wave of water, endless streams of fire power and the thunderbolts generated from the impact, that would then explode and blow both banks of the great river down below into pieces. Within the area with a radius of at least a hundred thousand miles, not a single local ordinary person could survive.

    ng! ng! ng! Thunderous noise could be heard endlessly. The whole space was turned into Chaos, while River Earl and the fiery giant attacked each other with the purest and most violent powers. The two pre-world great treasures shed heavily against each other, and within a single moment, tens of thousands of attacks were alreadyunched by them.

    Suddenly, a raging growl rose as the fiery giant staggeringly stepped back for a few times. Then, the purely dark long halberd magically sparkled and fiercely pierced into his ribs, raising dazzling fire sparkles. After that, half of the fiery giant¡¯s waist had turned ck, and the fiery light released from his body dimmed down to an extreme point.

    "You...Damn it!" The fiery giant raised the trident once again. Clearly, many dark marks appeared on the trident, and it was obvious that the halberd held in River Earl¡¯s hand was way too powerful. It had thoroughly suppressed the fiery giant¡¯s power and had caused damages to the trident itself.

    Treasures all had their spirits. The trident was damaged quite seriously, therefore, when it was wielded against River Earl¡¯s halberd again, it might reasonably want to protect itself and get away from this dangerous fight. Because of this, in an intense strike, the trident made a mistake and allowed an opportunity for the halberd held in River Earl¡¯s hand to pierce into the fiery giant¡¯s body and hurt him severely.

    "How could this happen?!" The fiery giant raised the damaged trident and roared as if he couldn¡¯t believe his own eyes, "This is the most powerful holy fire weapon, how can it be damaged? How can it be?!"

    Ji Has widely opened his eyes, staring at the fiery giant growling in a rage with the trident raised in his hands. From his spiritual space, the mysterious man¡¯s anxious voice came, "This idiot, the origin of Pan Gu world is way more powerful than Pan Xi world. Based on the same level, the treasure from Pan Gu world is naturally more powerful than the treasure from Pan Xi world!"

    "Ji Hao, the ¡®nine dragon spear¡¯ held in this fire man¡¯s hands is a pre-world great treasure. Although it¡¯s from Pan Xi world and not as powerful as the great pre-world treasures from Pan Gu world, it is still stunningly powerful. Go snatch it, then I¡¯ll help you to merge it with your me dragon sword. After that, the sword can be considered as a powerful weapon even in Pan Gu world."

    Snatch the nine dragon spear from the hands of the fiery giant?

    That was reasonable though. The me dragon sword was a nature-crafted holy weapon, produced naturally by Pan Gu world. It was merged with a few magic treasures that had a nature of fire by Yu Yu using a great magic and became the me dragon sword.

    Since Yu Yu could remold the me dragon sword, this mysterious man living in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, who was so mysterious and immeasurably powerful, could surely do the same thing.

    However, snatching the dragon spear from the hands of the fiery giant?

    "Very challenging, I love it!" Ji Hao gave a grin and then patted heavily on the cloud bag. Immediately, a huge sphere of watery mist, that had a radius of nearly a hundred-thousand miles was released from the tiny bag. The faint watery mist perfectlybined with the great waves raised by River Earl, making the surrounding areas even more hazy and misty. Under the mist, both physical eyes and spiritual powers lost their functions.

    "Die!" The fiery giant burst in a great anger as he madly wielded the trident and crazily pounced on River Earl while roaring, even risking his own life in the process.

    River Earl sneered coldly. Proudly, he wrung the halberd, easily fending against the giant¡¯s attacks.

    Suddenly, River Earlunched another swift attack and punctured the giant¡¯s right shoulder with the halberd, then cut his right arm entirely off.

    The trident spun in the air, then flew out from the giant¡¯s hand.

    A golden beam of light dazzled across the air, which was Ji Hao transformed into golden light, flying over. Gripping the trident with both of his hands, Ji Hao then slightly twisted his wrists. Following his move, a stream of purple mist that was generated by Pan Xi¡¯s copsed soul surged out from the small cauldron contained in his lower abdomen and gushed into the trident through Ji Hao¡¯s palms.

    The trident, that was going to struggle intensively suddenly quieted down, then obediently transformed into a three-foot-long, small trident, being held in Ji Hao¡¯s hands.

    Ji Haoughed loudly and resonantly out, then transformed back into a beam of light and fled away. Conveniently, he left tens of fist-sized thunder bombs behind him.

 Chapter 615: Transboundary Loot

    Chapter 615: Transboundary Loot

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    All those thunder bombs Ji Hao threw out were top-grade ones given by Priest Xuan Du. They were all made from essence thunder power collected from Pan Gu world and with a great, powerful magic, having gone through thousands of processes.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t know exactly how powerful those thunder bombs were, but as he found millions of thunder bombs like that in the cloud bag given by Xuan Du, he didn¡¯t take them too seriously. He just conveniently took out a handful of thunder bombs and threw those tens of different-colored thunder bombs down.

    His primordial spirit had partially merged with the great Dao of sun of Pan Xi world, and the suppression given to Ji Hao by Pan Xi world had gone for good. Therefore, Ji Hao now could move swiftly after he transformed into golden light, even many times faster than before, back when he was in Pan Gu world.

    He darted up, snatched the nine dragon spear, threw out thunder bombs then turned around and fled right away. This series of moves were done at lightning speed, that even before the fiery giant and River Earl realized what was happening, Ji Hao had already seeded smoothly and fled to tens of thousands of miles away with the nine dragon spear. After that, a golden beam of light shed again across the air, and thus, Ji Hao disappeared from the sights of River Earl and the fiery giant.

    "You...you reckless little one!" River Earl roared in a high-pitched voice quite hysterically. Someone actually dared to snatch a trophy away from his hands?!

    "My treasure!" The fiery giant was even more enraged. He popped out his eyes and nced where Ji Hao disappeared as if he couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened. "Damn you! Outer space monsters, you will all die! I remember you! I know it was you! Bloody little thing!"

    By now, both the fiery giant and River Earl were hundreds of kilometers tall, and neither of them noticed the tens of thunder bombs thrown down by Ji Hao quickly and conveniently. After all,pared to their current sizes, those human-fist-sized thunder bombs were way too tiny.

    Purple spell symbols shed swiftly across those thunder bombs one after another. After that, streams of strong and violent, purely positive and terrifyingly destructive power released speedily from the thunder bombs, spreading out towards all directions.

    Tens of spheres of different-colored thunderbolts exploded, and the power released from them struck fiercely out. It was so scary and waspletely beyond any possible description. Within a thousand miles in radius, the entire world was blown to hell. The air was twisted, then split up like a mirror, showing countless thin cracks that made the sky look like a spider.

    The water area created by River Earl sted out suddenly. Countless mountain-like waves were shattered into pieces, turning into tiny water drops and scattering away. The raging fire released by the fiery giant was even more vulnerable. As tens of thunderbolts slightly bumped into the fire, the fire was killed immediately. Afterward, the fiery giant¡¯s entire body was swallowed up by a dazzling lightning.

    Waves of inundant and violent thunder power struck the body of the fiery giant, destroying his bodyyer byyer. The fiery giant¡¯s enormous body was damaged bit by bit, turning back into the most original sphere of fire power. The soul power of the fiery giant, which was contained in the original fire power, was torn apart and destroyed without leaving even a trace.

    Within the blink of an eye, the hundreds of kilometers tall body of the fiery giant was crushed thoroughly and showed up its core, which was a water-tank-sized, incrediblyplicated crimson pattern of Dao of fire.

    This pattern of Dao of fire was now the body of the fiery giant and was the container of his soul, the base of his cultivation of Dao. This pattern of Dao of fire contained all of the fiery giant¡¯s understanding regarding the Dao of fire of this world. It was the foundation of hismunication with the world, and his cultivation based on the great Dao of fire.

    Layer byyer, those destructive thunderbolts covered the pattern of Dao of fire up.

    Within the water-stream-like,yers of thunderbolts, silhouettes of a pair of clear and watery eyes that seemed to belong to a child, yet contained the calm and peacefulness that was only possessed by people who had lived through endless years, silently emerged. Meanwhile, an unhurried, calm and natural voice, that sounded free and strong, resounded across the sky, "Hm, a small trick, but indeed has some ingenious thinking of the great Dao. A stone from another world might not be worse than a jade from our own world. This thing can be the foundation of our outer disciples¡¯ cultivation in the future, good!"

    A sky-devouring thunder power swept over from all directions towards this pattern of Dao of fire.

    The pattern of Dao of fire was shining dazzlingly, fending against those thunderbolts released from the thunder bombs. The fiery giant¡¯s body had dissipatedpletely before, but as the strong thunder power ceaselessly surging in, his hazy body showed up again near the pattern of great Dao of fire.

    "I am immortal! You outer space monsters, how could you possibly kill me?" The fiery giant roared within the fire.

    "Immortal? You ignorant being with narrowed view, do you know howrge the universe is?" Within the thunderbolts, that pair of watery clear eyes narrowed and showed a faint smile while saying, "Ji Hao, this kid has indeed chosen a good target. I should reward him after he returns."

    A translucent, snow-white and tender hand that was as smooth as a hand of a baby yet slim and strong quietly reached out from theyers of thunderbolts and gently and easily gripped the pattern of Dao of fire. With a simple and slight shake, the fiery giant¡¯s face froze instantly. Then, followed by a loud howl with a bone-deep despair, all traces of this existence were erased from this world, only leaving that pattern of Dao of fire floating in the air, then being easily grabbed in this hand.

    Above this hand, a tremendous dark cloud quickly gathered over along with rumbling thunder, as if the sky of Pan Xi world had been driven crazy.

    Ground-shattering thunders then burst out, shaking the whole world. A ten-million-mile in diameter swirl of dark cloud, that contained the severest thunder trial in Pan Xi world, emerged high up in the air. Within the dark cloud swirl, different-colored light had been dazzling swiftly, urately aiming at this translucent hand which showed up abruptly.

    Crack! Without any sign, a ten-thousand-mile in diameter bolt of thunder descended from the dark cloud swirl, fiercely striking down towards this hand, then the second thunderbolt, the third, the fourth. Within a single, short second, three-hundred and sixty thousand thunderbolts, which were ten-thousand-mile in diameter, roared down towards the hand, expressing the anger of the whole world.

    "Hehe, funny, it seems that I have broken some rules of this world." The watery pair of eyes in the thunderbolt narrowed again. Another hand reached out from the thunderbolt as the fingers locked together into a lotus-like motion. Then a finger was slightly flicked towards the sky.

    All three-hundred and sixty thousand thunderbolts were destroyed in the very next moment, and the dark cloud swirl in the sky was torn apart. With a single flick of a finger, this severest thunder trial ever, which was powerful enough to destroy a small world, was easily destroyed and cleared away.

    After all this, those violent thunder released from the thunder bombs Ji Hao threw out silently disappeared along with that pair of eyes, a pair of hands and the pattern of great Dao of fire left by the fiery giant. They all disappeared without leaving a trace. Pan Xi world quieted back down as if nothing had happened at all.

    Only River Earl, who had his chest blown out by the fierce thunder bombs and was now covered in blood, had still been standing in mid-air, stunned. The wound on his chest was healing speedily, but he seemed to feel nothing from that huge wound and instead, he stared where the pair of hands disappeared as if he was staring at a ghost.

    Suddenly, River Earl quivered, then turned around and walked right away while saying, "Damn it, which old guy was that? He has, has actually...Who was that?! Who the hell was that! Who...on earth...was that?!! Damn it!!"

    "Ji Hao, that little bastard, did he really have such a powerful being supporting him?! I have to tell Prince, we can only be friends with Earl Yao Ji Hao, and absolutely cannot..."

    While River Earl was murmuring to himself, a gentle breeze suddenly blew across and then, his body slightly paused. All details of the fight that happened just now were erased from his memories.

    "Hm, Prince, I have already killed that fire man...Hm, whoever dares to go against our Gong Gong Family... will die!" River Earl¡¯s voice became extremely cold and proud.

 Chapter 616: Entering Unavoidable Confrontation

    Chapter 616: Entering Unavoidable Confrontation

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Ji Hao freely changed directions and restrained the power vibration released from this body while flying. He flew for a whole day and two nights and only then did he finally stop. Near arge local city, he found a lonely mountain where he opened up a small cave for himself on a cliff and settled down.

    The five-colored me was quietly burning, with the round cauldron wrapped in it.

    me dragon sword and nine dragon spear were both swallowed down by the cauldron. The mysterious man was floating beside the cauldron, constantly changing his hand motions and sending streams of spell symbols into the cauldron; sometimes slow, sometimes fast.

    Ji Hao sat next to the mysterious man, carefully watching him do the work.

    With close observation, Ji Hao found that thirty percent of those weapon-crafting spell symbols came from the secret tool-crafting techniques taught by Po, while the rest seventy percent seemed strange and of an ancient style. Apparently, those were created by the mysterious man himself.

    When the mysterious man¡¯s hand motions changed, surrounding his body, hazy scenes of earth, water, fire, wind, mountains, and rivers would emerge faintly. Meanwhile, an indescribable, mysterious feeling of Dao had been given off by the mysterious man through his hand motions. Ji Hao¡¯s mind immersed entirely in the mysterious feeling, and he felt it hard toe out of it.

    Guided by the mysterious man¡¯s hand motions and under the effect of that unspeakable feeling of Dao, Ji Hao was quickly gaining a deeper understanding of the secret tool-crafting techniques taught by Po. Every single second, countless difficulties would be solved for him, and every now and then, all kinds of ingenious inspirations would pop up in Ji Hap¡¯s mind.

    Three dayster, the mysterious man finally finished all the hand motions, drew a circle with both of his hands and slowly put them in front of his chest, releasing two turbid streams of air from his hands. These streams transformed into a strong gale, swooshing out of this small cave.

    Seeing the mysterious man finishing the work, Ji Hao instantly woke up from the mysterious and magical state of learning. He looked at the mysterious man and praised sincerely, "I didn¡¯t think that your tool-crafting skills are even better than brother Po. I never knew that you have this ability."

    The mysterious man shook his head and quietly sat beside the cauldron.

    His pair of eyes were shining with a blue light. After a long while, he looked at Ji Hao and said ndly, "Before, I truly didn¡¯t know how to craft tools. I started to learn these small tricks when you did. However, you and I have different foundations. Therefore, I had already generated my own tool-crafting system based on Priest Po¡¯s skills before you learned some solid things."

    Ji Has looked at the mysterious man in shock. Stunned for quite a while, he abruptly shook his head and subconsciously eximed out, "You already surpassed Brother Po on tool-crafting skills?! But it has only been a few years!"

    The mysterious man spread his hands and responded mildly, "Like I said, you and I have different foundations. Therefore, in some aspects, I can do better than you, but in many aspects, you can do better than me."

    Ji Hao curved his mouth corners downwards. He didn¡¯t believe this old man, as he seemed to be much more powerful than Ji Hao in terms of everything.

    The mysterious man flicked slightly on the cauldron that was floating in front of him. A few light-purple pills flew out. The mysterious man swallowed the few pills up, then his hazy body became clearer. Looked at Ji Hao¡¯s Gold Crow cloak, heughed and said, "This cloak is not bad, but the natural foundation of it is a bit weak after all. Find some good chances to loot a few more so-called ancestor souls. When we get enough materials, I can remold all your treasures for you."

    Narrowing his eyes, the mysterious man looked up at the ceiling, then nced down at the ground and murmured in confusion, "Pan Xi has fallen, but where is her spirit treasure? Where did she hide it?"

    Ji Hap¡¯s eyes suddenly shone. Pan Xi¡¯s spirit treasure? Pondering for a while, Ji Hao smiled and said, "Probably destroyed."

    The mysterious man shook his head and said in a deep voice, "No, I have a feeling that her spirit treasure isn¡¯t destroyed. If we can find it, we should get it as quickly as possible. If Pan Gu world swallowed her spirit treasure entirely along with this world, that would be a great shame."

    Ji Hao paused, then helplessly spread his hands. The mysterious man sounded reasonable, but finding Pan Xi¡¯s spirit treasure? That sounded truly difficult. The mysterious man didn¡¯t say any more words, and Ji Hao could only look at the round cauldron wrapped in the five-colored me in silence.

    Time flew by swiftly, and over forty dayster, a deep yet loud buzzing noise came from the cauldron. Following that, the lid of the cauldron flew up. The new treasure, which was thebination of me dragon sword and nine dragon spear, flew out from the cauldron along with a raging fire.

    This was an entirely golden, nearly transparent long spear, with a bright golden stream of light coiling quickly around it. Within the golden light, nine spheres of, sun-like golden lights had been darting around, releasing dazzling golden light ceaselessly.

    The spear was eight-feet long, and just the spearhead was six-feet long. The spearhead was wide and t, seeming more like half of a sword attached to a spear pole. On both sides of the spearhead were two especially sharp, crescent-like des. This pair of foot-long crescent-shaped des could hack, pierce and defend. Ji Hao injected a stream of sun power into the spear, after which, the two crescent-shaped des zipped out from the spear along with a resonant ng. They transformed into two streams of golden mes, punctured the wall and left two bowl-sized holes on the thousands of meter thick mountain wall.

    "I changed its look and merged it with the great Dao of sun of Pan Gu world." said the mysterious man quite proudly while looking at the long spear held in Ji Hao¡¯s hands "You can name it whatever you like. Use it for good purposes... this is the very first time for me to make a weapon. I¡¯ve spent quite some efforts on it."

    Proudly letting out a long breath, the mysterious man then waved his hand and followed by his move, the cauldron transformed into a five-colored stream of light and flew back into Ji Hap¡¯s lower abdomen. As for himself, he flew back to Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, transformed into wisps of mist and disappeared.

    Ji Hao gripped the long spear and wielded for a few times. When the mysterious man remold this spear, he had taken a big half of Ji Hao¡¯s spirit blood and mixed it with this spear. Therefore, Ji Has could freely manipte this long spear with his mind, as smoothly as manipting his own limbs.

    "Name...Based on this look of yours...like a spear but also like a sword... with nine golden lights shining like suns... I think I¡¯ll call you nine sun spear." Ji Hao grinned delightfully while conveniently naming this new weapon. He then gripped it with both of this hands and walked out of the cave, where he had been hiding in for over a month.

    Outside the cave, Ji Hao threw the nine suns spear up towards the sky. Instantly, a golden stream of fiery light dazzled straight up into the air, then turned around and dove down. It swiftly transformed into nine three-hundred meters in diameter spheres of golden light, rotating around this great mountain which was thousands of meters in radius.

    Puff! Within the golden light, this towering mountain disappeared without leaving any trace. All nts, rocks and sand on the mountain were evaporated into nothingness within a moment by that terrifyingly great heat; not even a single strand of smoke puffed out.

    The location of the mountain now became a nearly hundred-mile in radius t area. Countless weak animals and insects living underground fell all over the area, huddled their bodies in a great panic and dared not to move.

    Ji Hao chuckled. Gradually, he beganughing out loudly towards the sky.

    This nine suns spear was incredibly powerful, and it was easy to manipte. It could easily destroy a towering mountain but without harming any living creature. This weapon was truly powerful enough to be a spirit treasure that could be manipted freely under its owner¡¯s will.

    Packing the nine suns spear, Ji Has was still standing in midair andughing. However, from a long distance away, a cold voice came abruptly.

    "Earl Yao seems to be quite happy, what is it about? Why don¡¯t you share and make us happy as well?" A cloud swished over from afar, upon which, Miao Yin and her disciple, Qing Mei, and tens of their disciples with long robes of theirs approached in a group.

 Chapter 617: A Sneak Attack Launched by Priest Corpse

    Chapter 617: A Sneak Attack Launched by Priest Corpse

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Obviously, Miao Yin, Qing Mei and the group of their disciples behind them were still suppressed by Pan Xi world. Their moving speed was low, only about a hundred miles a second. This speed was indeed already higher than Ji Hao¡¯s speed when he first entered this world, but still, it could be considered as slow.

    Ji Hao took the great Dao of sun of this world and was now able to transform into golden light and fly at the speed of light. This meant that he could cover the distance of a million miles within a second. During daytime, under the sunlight released from the three suns of this world, Ji Hao could move even faster. Gradually, his speed could reach ten million miles a second.

    He was holding an absolute advantage in terms of speed. Therefore, he had no fear of Miao Yin, Qing Mei and the tens of disciples of theirs.

    Holding his hands behind his body and with a grin on his face, Ji Hao looked at Miao Yin and Qing Mei and chuckled while releasing streams of scorching hot power from his body. He raised waves of boiling hot air streams from the air hundreds of meter in radius around him, sealing the air surrounding him with essence sun fire to prevent Miao Yin and Qing Mei from sneakily attack him with all kinds of poisons. Under the essence sun dire, no poison could stay effective.

    After seven to eight minutes, Miao Yin, Qing Mei and the groups of their disciples finally flew up to Ji Hao.

    The tens of people in coarse long robes scattered once they approached Ji Hao, made arge battle formation and circled around him. They let out all kinds of treasures, sealed the space and instantly, a ten-mile in radius silhouette of a lotus shed in the air. Ji Hao immediately felt that his body became heavier, as if he was suppressed by a giant mountain.

    "My friends, why are you doing this?" Ji Hao presented to be shocked, looked at Miao Yin and Qing Mei and asked, "We came to this world together, and we¡¯re quite different from local people in here. We shouldbine our powers and fend against enemies. Don¡¯t forget, in only a few months, those non-humankind monsters wille to this world."

    Looking at Ji Hao who was with such a serious look, Miao Yin abruptly gave a cold sneer and said, "Combine our powers and fend against enemies? It¡¯s easy for you to say this. Earl Yao. Since we¡¯re going to join hands and fend against enemies, you shall give the soul-shaking clock back to me now!"

    Ji Hao paused, then a cyan-stream of light darted out of his forehead. Within the light, the soul-shaking clock that Ji Hao took from Miao Yin back in Evil Dragon Bay was floating and buzzing. A gust of wind blew across, making the bronze clock shake slightly, and raised a cyanyer of light flowing on the surface of the cloak, immediately adding a mysterious feeling to it.

    A trace of anger shed across Miao Yin¡¯s face. Smilingly, she politely bowed to Ji Hao and said to Ji Hao mildly, "Earl Yao, this treasure belonged to me."

    Ji Hao smiled with a polite and careless look, flicked the clock with his finger and smilingly said, "You¡¯re wrong, this treasure is destined to be mine. Therefore, this is my treasure. What do you think, my friends?"

    Hearing Ji Hao, the looks of Miao Yin, Qing Mei and their disciples all darkened. Meanwhile, the smiles on their faces disappeared simultaneously.

    Miao Yin¡¯s voice became shrill and high-pitched as she pointed her finger at Ji Hao and yelled, "Ji Hao, do not be shameless! Today, you will not only give the soul-shaking clock back to me, but you will also pay for what you have done to me. You humiliated me back then, and now you will pay for it! That Shifu of yours can¡¯t help you this time!"

    Following by a shrill scream, Miao Yin pped his hands. An extremely thinyer of golden light spread out for miles far, pressing down toward Ji Hao¡¯s head.

    Ji Hao only felt that his whole body was suddenly tightened, then he sensed a faint aromaing at him. He felt so warm, an unspeakablefortable feeling rose from between his bones, as if he was standing on soft grass in warm spring, with a gentle breeze blowing across his face. His entire body felt so rxed that he now wanted nothing but lie directly down on the ground and take a good sleep.

    "Interesting!" Ji Hao bit his tongue, causing a great pain that suddenly woke him up. Taking a deep breath, he clenched both of his fists and heavily punched on the soul-shaking clock. A resonant bell ring rose into the sky, while cyan-colored airstreams rippled out wave by wave for hundreds of miles. The sky was blocked by thick and thin cyan patterns; especially around the ears of Miao Yin and Qing Mei, the cyan ripples gathered to seem as dense as water.

    Simultaneously, a warm golden light shone from Miao Yin, Qing Mei and their disciples¡¯ bodies, while an aroma rose with coiled warm power streams. On the protective golden light around their bodies, lotus-like patterns of Dao had been shing, shining with a bright light while wrapping firmly around the group of people.

    Nevertheless, the soul-shaking clock was iparably powerful. Added with the fact that Ji Hao had now attained a great improvement in his cultivation, activated by his strong power, the soul-shaking clock rang as loudly as thunder, making Miao Yin and Qing Mei tremble ceaselessly. They saw dazzling lights sparkle before their eyes while their internal organs were nearly turned upside down inside their bodies, which almost made them throw up.

    The group of disciples of theirs were even weaker. Once the ringing of the soul-shaking clock struck in their ears, their protective golden light shattered while they struggled and fell down from the air with zombie-like stiff bodies. Soon, these disciples thudded against the ground embarrassedly and were disabled from moving.

    Before Miao Yin and Qing Mei came out of the vertigo, Ji Hao held the soul-shaking clock with both of his hands and rushed up to them whileughing loudly. He raised the clock and used it as a hammer, smashing directly on their bodies.

    Bang! Bang! The clock rang even louder and more resonantly while Miao Yin and Qing Mei were nearly wasted. The whites of their eyes had shown, and their eyeballs rolled in their eye sockets. Before they could cast any other magic, their protective golden light was violently destroyed by Ji Hao. Next, they fainted and fell to the ground.

    Holding the soul-shaking clock, Ji Hao stood in midair, looked at Miao Yin and Qing Mei whileughing loudly and said, "Since we all came from the same world and you¡¯ve never done any too bad thing to me, today, I will..."

    Before he finished, a gray sphere of light whooshed over from behind Ji Hao, from which, a pair of scrawny, translucent hands reached out and fiercely pressed on Ji Hao¡¯s back. A thunderous boom was generated, followed by which were dazzling fiery sparkles. The clock remained perfectly unharmed, but Ji Hao¡¯s back was dented. His upper body was almost crushed, and a stream of blood was squeezed out of his mouth, ejecting miles away like a fountain.

    Turning around, Ji Hao saw Priest Corpse floating behind him, bowing to him with a weird smile and saying, "Earl Yao, I, Priest Corpse, am nice to see you. Earl Yao, you are destined to be one of us. Please, take me as your Shifu ande join us. You will have a bright future."

    Pausing for a second, Priest Corpse smiled coldly and continued, "If you, Earl Yao, are not willing to join us, you shall not me me for having no mercy. Today, I will have to kill you and destroy you, both your body and soul."

    Ji Hao took a deep breath, then suddenly transformed into a golden light spot, tore the air apart and reached beyond the clouds within the blink of an eye.

    The scrawny face of Priest Corpse immediately twisted. He subconsciously yelled, "So fast!"

    Gnashing hi teeth, Priest Corpse gave a cold snort. Then, a gray cattail hassock showed up under his feet. A gray colored me rose from under his feet, rolled him up and chased after Ji Hao. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t tell what kind of treasure this cattail hassock was, that although Priest Corpse was apparently suppressed by this world, this ordinary-looked cattail hassock could still carry Priest Corpse to follow closely after Ji Hao. Furthermore, it seemed to fly no slower than Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao only felt weakness, and a great paining from every corner of his body, as a strong power of death and withering lingered in his chest, crazily devouring his spirit blood and life-force.

    Ji Hao tremblingly took out the magic pill cbash, poured a few golden pills out and thrust them into his own mouth. Instantly, a series of bone creaking noise came out from Ji Hao¡¯s chest and his injuries seemed to be healedpletely. Suddenly, a dazzling stream of light shed across the air, following which, a local young man in a white outfit showed up, blocking Ji Hao¡¯s way.

 Chapter 618: Space Ancestor Soul

    Chapter 618: Space Ancestor Soul

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    "Evil monster, stop!" The bright light dimmed down, and the young man stood in front of Ji Hao.

    The surrounding air was vibrating strangely, as if it was being cut by countless saws. Visibly, numerous thin saw-toothed cracks were emerging and disappearing in the air; this was a supernatural phenomenon caused by the continuous twisting and splitting of space.

    The young man straightened the forefinger and middle finger of his right hand, holding his hand up like a sword. An inch-wide, six-foot long gray sword light sparkled. Wherever the sword light swept across, the air would be sliced open, showing a long and extremely thin, ck crack. The space cracks would disappear once they were caused while constantly releasing a bone-piercing cold power.

    The naturalw of space...

    Ji Hao¡¯s pupils suddenly shrunk into the size of needle points.

    Every race of local people in Pan Xi world had obvious and distinct natures, like fire or water. Therefore, based on the features of their bodies and powers, one could easily figure out the type of great Dao they were under.

    The air around this young man showed such a strange phenomenon, so apparently, he was a possessor of the power of space, and he was cultivating himself based on the great Dao of space.

    No matter in which world, the great Dao of space and time were always the most mysterious, profound part of the great Dao of nature. If one could manipte the power of space and time to an extreme degree, he/she could cause any enemy a bad headache.

    This young man in a white outfit as an example, he split the space and teleported before Ji Hao while Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even discover even a trace of him before he suddenly showed up in front of him. Ji Hao¡¯s heart sank slightly; even if he attempted to run, he might never run away from this young man.

    "Evil monster? I am not an evil monster." Ji Hao shook his head towards the young man, then said calmly, "We..."

    "Shut up! You are evil monsters, you are what you are! Whatever you say, you are nothing but evil monsters. Do not try to color your identity and evil n." shouted this young man loudly and harshly, " Where is Fire the Infinitude? He died? Did you kill him?"

    Fire the Infinitude? Ji Hao paused. Was he talking about that fiery giant? That fiery giant died? Who did that? It surely wasn¡¯t Ji Hao. Ji Hao was clearly aware of the fact that his current power could never threaten the lives of powerful beings like the fiery giant.

    Could it be River Earl? Ji Hao snatched the fiery giant¡¯s trident and exposed the fiery giant under River Earl¡¯s halberd without any defense, allowing River Earl to kill him? But this was impossible too. Even though Fire the Infinitude lost his weapon and wasn¡¯t able to defeat River Earl, he could always run. Pan Xi world was his home court, and it would be rather difficult for River Earl to catch up with him.

    A gray tornado swooshed over from behind Ji Hao, upon which, Priest Corpse stood on the gray cattail hassock. Heughed loudly while saying, "Earl Yao, Ji Hao, where do you think you are running? Eh? Unexpected surprise? Hehe, just get in!"

    Before Ji Hao and the young man said anything, Priest Corpse turned his left palm around and took out a gray bowl. Facing the bowl towards the young man, he suddenly shouted out, "Who are you?"

    The young man paused for a second. His body shook while the air around him rippled intensively, then he answered in confusion, "I...Kong Wu You! I am the space ancestor soul, Kong Wu You!"

    Ancestor soul? Kong Wu You was an ancestor soul?

    The fine hair on Ji Hao¡¯s back straightened up one after another as he saw a gray stream of air puff out from Priest Corpse¡¯s bowl and strike on Kong Wu You¡¯s body. Countless whirlwinds were swiftly spinning within the gray airstream, and following a deep spell incantation sound, Kong Wu You¡¯s body suddenly shrunk to the size of fingertips. He couldn¡¯t help but be dragged towards that bowl by the gray airstream.

    Ding! Kong Wu You was swallowed up by the bowl without resisting. After that, Priest Corpse delightfully gave out three resonantughs towards the sky, then took out a splendidly glowing magic talisman and seemed to put it in the bowl.

    While he was doing that, Priest Corpse grinned towards Ji Hao and said, "I have already killed more than a hundred of these holy spirits, refined them with my secret method and turned them into Holy Spirit beads... those are all top-grade treasures!"

    Ji Hao knitted his eyebrows. Had Priest Corpse already killed over a hundred holy spirits??

    Although those holy spirits had been quite mean to outsiders like himself, Ji Hao truly didn¡¯t think indiscriminate killing was a good thing.

    "Priest Corpse, you killed those innocent..."

    Ji Hao wanted to use Priest Corpse for his cruel behavior, but before that, Priest Corpse already shouted out harshly, "Ignorant kid, what do you know? The great Dao is merciless. If you want to attain the great Dao, you can show no mercy, never. We entered into this world, surely because of the life-and-death game between your humankind and the non-humankind, but isn¡¯t this an opportunity for us to attain the great Dao?"

    "Facing the great Dao, some have to die so that others can live!" Priest Corpse stared at Ji Hao coldly, even forgetting to put the magic talisman on the bowl. Instead, he pointed around with his finger, continuously yelling at Ji Hao, "This world contains countless opportunities. If you go for them, they would be yours, and if you don¡¯t, they willnd in others¡¯ hands! Kill innocents? Earl Yao, Earl Yao, you are indeed too young!"

    Ji Hao turned around with a darkened face without saying anything. He wanted to continue fleeing away.

    Just now, he suffered a sneak attackunched by Priest Corpse, and a stream of death power lingered in his chest, which still hadn¡¯t been dispelled till now. With the magic pill produced by the cbash, Ji Hao¡¯s injuries had already recovered by eighty to ny percent, but still required some time to fully recover.

    Right now, he was not in the mood to run a debate with someone about morality and Dao.

    Besides, he somehow felt thatpared to Priest Corpse, who had been doing an indiscriminate killing, he wasn¡¯t much better. After all, he had snatched Fire the Infinitude¡¯s trident, hadn¡¯t he?

    "You can¡¯t me yourself for that, neither can you me anyone else!" The mysterious man abruptly began talking in his spiritual space, "This isplicated... when you have the time, I will exin to you. But first, run away from Priest Corpse now. The two Shifu of his...I don¡¯t want to see them."

    Ji Hao transformed into a golden beam of light, intending to fly away while Priest Corpse was putting the magic talisman onto the bowl. The coattail hassock under his feet had already released fierce gusts of wind, carrying him forward to continue chasing after Ji Hao.

    In this very moment, the bowl held in Priest Corpse¡¯s hand vibrated intensively, then a thunderous bang could be heard. Next, the bowl sted out. Countless sharp fragments darted out like raindrops towards all directions. Many of those fragments pierced into Priest Corpse¡¯s body and started fire sparkles.

    "Damn it!" Priest Corpse screamed out in pain. This bowl was also a rare and valuable treasure, a perfect tool for suppression and refining. But it was destroyed just like this!

    A dazzling stream of light flew out from the shattered bowl, shed across the air and next, the young man with a white outfit showed up and blocked Ji Hao¡¯s way once again.

    Three dark arcs tore the air open, silently piercing toward Ji Hao. Ji Hao shouted out immediately, moved his body and rose into the air, barely dodging these three fierce space cracks. In the next moment, the three space cracks disappeared, then suddenly reappeared around Priest Corpse. They nearly attached to his body and pierced into him next.

    Puff! Puff! Puff! Three streams of blood ejected out from Priest Corpse¡¯s body, making him howl in pain. Furthermore, Kong Wu You suddenly gave a high-pitched growl, "Are you still watching the show? Join hands and kill these evil monsters! Now!"

    Instantly, three dazzling beams of light shone before Ji Hao¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 619: Destiny

    Chapter 619: Destiny

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Three bolts of thunder burst in front of Ji Hao, within which, three sturdy bodies were faintly visible.

    These three people showed up suddenly when Ji Hao dodged Kong Wu You¡¯s space attack. The air for a hundred miles in radius around Ji Hao was turned into a hell of thunder; those blue thunderbolts flipping around all over the area along with sky-shaking rumbles.

    In every single moment, thousands of thunderbolts would gather into a rampant wave and strike on Ji Hao¡¯s body along with a great cracking noise. Huge fire sparkles burst against Ji Hao¡¯s body. His body twitched intensely while strong electric currents surged into his internal organs, taking his eyesight away from time to time.

    Fortunately, Ji Hao¡¯s body condition was now as good as Divine Magi. His strong life-force was constantly flowing all over his body, healing the injuries caused by the thunderbolts and allowing Ji Hao to withstand those fierce waves of thunderbolts without being burned into ashes.

    When Ji Hao suffered a fierce attack, three thriving, giant trees suddenly rushed out from around Priest Corpse.

    These entirely green giant trees spread their branches in the wind, showing clear faces on the tree trunks. Along with deep and coldughter, a dark-green ocean emerged and rippled out around Priest Corpse.

    That was the densest, purest power of life; unreasonably strong and violent.

    Drops of dark-green liquid dripped down from the dark-green ocean on those nts down below. Instantly, those nts began growing at a crazy rate; even grass grew to nearly hundred meters, and even the weakest moss had reached tens of meters in thickness.

    These nts were growing crazily in a destructive way. After the span of a breath, these nts, which had suddenly attained an immensely great life-force, sted out simultaneously. Grass, tree trunks, even a small area of moss sted out as well. Countless bottomless holes were left on the ground, and a nearby city was even turned into ashes.

    Such a scarily strong life-force, it had already surpassed the upper limits of these nts; absolute destruction came after an extreme flourish. All the nts within the area of a thousand miles in radius were destroyed thoroughly.

    Priest Corpse had been severely cultivating himself based on the power of death and destruction, but now, he was trapped in the green-dark ocean which was filled with the terrifyingly strong power of life. Every single second, huge streams of sticky dark-green liquid would crazily surge into his body, and within every moment, the inexhaustible power of life would strike into his body.

    Priest Corpse let out a shrill scream in extreme panic. When had he ever seen such a violent and unreasonable fighting method?

    For cultivators in Pan Gu world, they valued manners and politeness the most. Even if they had to fight, they would fight with an elegant and careful manner. However, the fighting style of these local ancestor souls was simple and straightforward to an extreme degree!

    They barely had any skills. Instead, they took geographic advantages and struck their enemy with the purest energy, crushing the body of their enemy and eventually destroying his or her Dao.

    "Shameless! Lowly! Nasty!" Priest Corpse cursed out in anger.

    His skin began splitting up. Streams of gray mist drilled into his skin, and a fierce gray whirlwind roared out from the cattail hassock under his feet. It wrapped his body up, fending against the crazy dark-green ocean that had been flushing his body.

    Nevertheless, three green-kind ancestor souls hadbined their powers to attack Priest Corpse. These ancestor souls were the most powerful beings in this world. How could Priest Corpse, who was suppressed heavily by this world, ever rival them?

    Priest Corpse angrily took out a splendidly glowing flower and gnashed his teeth. He was preparing to throw this beautiful and colorful flower that seemed to have every color in the world gathered on it. However, once he moved his hand, his face twisted. Obviously, this flower was special, extraordinary and extremely valuable, and Priest Corpse couldn¡¯t bear to lose it at all.

    Following a loud swooshing noise, over ten dragon-like huge streams of dark-green liquid surged into Priest Corpse¡¯s body. He howled out hoarsely in pain while bone cracking noise came from his body. Through this translucent skin, one could see the dark-green liquid quickly corroding his internal organs.

    Ji Hao was being struck by those thunderbolts and had been quivering intensely. But still, he managed to turn around and nce at Priest Corpse.

    Seeing Priest Corpse suffering a group attackunched by those ancestor souls, Ji Hao just wanted tough out for no reason. Putting on a serious face, Ji Hao growled, "Priest Corpse, we might have a chance to rush out if we fight together!"

    From a great distance away, seeming to be on the very edge of the sky, over ten dazzling spheres of light were faintly visible. It seemed that more ancestor souls had been watching the fight. If they all joined in, with the current powers of Ji Hao and Priest Corpse, they could never survive their group attacks, who had the advantage of geography, time and number.

    "Fight together with you? I¡¯m not there yet!" Priest Corpse snorted coldly, then flicked the flower held in his hand. He abruptly pulled a petal off and put it into his mouth. Next, Priest Corpse¡¯s entire body shone brightly while a strangely clear stream of gray light enveloped his body, then turned into a me-like sphere of light, spreading out towards all directions.

    The light sphere spread out for eighteen-meters and six-feet wide, within which, the silhouette of an iparably enormous tree shed across and soon disappeared. Afterward, the cattail hassock under Priest Corpse¡¯s feet seemed to be stimted suddenly and released an enormous thousand miles long gray gust of wind that wrapped Priest Corpse up and swished out of the encirclement of the dark-green ocean instantly. It then shed across the air for a few times and disappeared without leaving a trace.

    "Ji Hao, you kid just enjoy this! If I have the chance, I don¡¯t mind collecting your body for you!" Priest Corpse¡¯sugh came from a long distance away. Ji Hao then saw a few dazzling spheres of light on the edge of the sky sparkle instantly and follow closely after Priest Corpse who was fleeing away.

    Silently cursing Priest Corpse, Ji Hao let the Heaven and Earth stamper out of his mouth, causing the air around him to shake suddenly. The three suns on the sky suddenly burst with a stunningly bright light. Streams of dazzling golden light, which was too bright to directly look at, tore the sky apart and injected into the Heaven and Earth stamper.

    Along with a swooshing noise, a golden beam of light dazzled out of the stamper and transformed into a five hundred meters in radius ocean of me around Ji Hao.

    Violent thunderbolts were still sizzling in the sky, but all of them were blocked by the me ocean. These extremely violent thunderbolts struck on the me ocean again and again, but could never touch Ji Hao¡¯s body anymore. Instead, all thunderbolts would start burning once they touched the me.

    The three thunder-kind ancestor souls stared at Ji Hao as if he was a ghost ¡ª What kind of power was this? What kind of fire was this? Even those intangible thunderbolts were set aze? This waspletely beyond their knowledge!

    Kong Wu You growled in rage, then yelled at the other ancestor souls who had been watching the fight from far away, "Join hands, kill this kid! I sensed the nine dragon spear¡¯s power from him. He must be the one who murdered Fire the Infinitude!"

    From all directions, seven to eight ancestor souls showed up simultaneously, swishing towards Ji Hao. But before they flew up to Ji Hao, a deep voice came from the upper air.

    "Slow down...Let me talk to him."

    Kong Wu You and the other ancestor souls paused, then simultaneously shouted out, "Elder Destiny? What can we say to an evil monster?"

 Chapter 620: Elder Destiny

    Chapter 620: Elder Destiny

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    The fierce aura of killing disappeared immediately. The three ancestor souls who had been attacking Ji Hao together stepped back to a distance away, circling around him with Kong Wu You and other ancestor souls.

    Ji Hao raised his head and saw an elderly man, who has a badly wrinkled face and white, long hair and beard that even reached his ankles, trod on the air and slowly walk over step by step. Even the pair of hands of that elderly man was all wrinkled.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t sense any power vibration from this elderly man, and this elderly man just walked down from the upper air like ordinary people walking down stairs.

    However, Ji Hao felt that this elderly man was a bit strange. Although he seemed to be so old, that pair of eyes of his was so clear and bright like those of a baby, and was rather charming.

    Such a beautiful pair of eyes shouldn¡¯t be a part of the face of such an old and ordinary man.

    Silently triggering Yu Yu¡¯s Qi of Dao, Ji Hao locked his fingers together. There was a special eye-cultivating method mentioned in the scriptures given by Yu Yu, Ji Hao didn¡¯t have the time to officially start his eye-cultivation, which could deliver countless magical effects, but he had memorized the eye-cultivating hand motions which could strengthen the eye powers that he already had.

    Beams golden light burst out of his eyes. Under the effect of Yu Yu¡¯s Qi of Dao, Ji Hao¡¯s eyes released an especially bright light, piercing toward the elderly man like sharp swords.

    Kong Wu You and the other ancestor souls growled out immediately.

    "How dare you!"

    A few ancestor souls with bad tempers instantly made their moves, attempting to rush up. But the elderly man who was slowly walking down from the sky slightly waved his hand. Following his move, these few ancestor souls obediently stepped back to their original spot, staring at Ji Hao angrily.

    The elderly man walked to in front of Ji Hao, gently smiled to Ji Hao and asked, "What have you found out?"

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes with countless beams of golden light shining from that pair of eyes. He saw a faintly visibleyer of mist intensively vibrating on the surface of the elderly man¡¯s body. Because of the golden light released from Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, thisyer of mist sted out ceaselessly, then denser mist spread out from inside the elderly man¡¯s body.

    "Show your real appearance. Hiding doesn¡¯t make you a powerful one." Ji Hao sneered while the Heaven and Earth stamper buzzed loudly. The five-hundred-meters in radius ocean of me shrunk and transformed into a goldenyer of me that firmly wrapped Ji Hao up.

    "Hm, I didn¡¯t think that outer space monster like you also have such a great ability." The elderly man smiled, then shook his body. Instantly, a little boy, who looked only seven to eight years old and had a lovely pinky color, showed up in front of Ji Hao. With a weird and faint smile, this little boy looked at Ji Hao, then helplessly spread his hands and waved.

    "I am Destiny. People in this world call me Elder Destiny." The boy looked at this own tender chubby hands, sighed and said, "Look at me, I don¡¯t look like an elder. So normally, I show up in front of people with that old face of the prophet."

    Prophet?

    Ji Hao nodded. The elderly look with white hair and beard that he showed up as just now indeed looked like a prophet. At least, if ordinary people in this world believed in ¡®prophet¡¯, that elderly look would seem to be much more reliable than this little tender boy.

    "Elder Destiny, what do you want to say to me?" Ji Hao spread his hands, with the nine sun spear, immemorial sun streamer, soul-shaking clock and all the other powerful treasures well prepared to be activated. As long as Elder Destiny and those ancestor souls showed any bad intent, Ji Hao wouldunch a deadly attack to Elder Destiny without any hesitation.

    He had even locked a magic talisman and hundreds of thunder bombs with this primordial spirit power. Once he fell into a bad situation, he wouldunch the most violent counterforce.

    Elder Destiny pondered for a while, then sighed slightly. He pointed at the sky with one hand while pointing at the earth with the other hand, looked at Ji Hao and said harshly, "This world is our home. We were born and raised in here...This is our home, not yours."

    Ji Haoughed embarrassedly, then he rubbed his own jaw and said in a low voice, "I agree. Therefore, I have never killed any of your people on my own initiative. I might have yed some small tricks, but I do think myself as a man of peace."

    Elder Destiny stared at Ji Hao in the eyes and continued, "Fire the Infinitude died because of you...Although you didn¡¯t do it yourself, you are rted to his death. His spirit holy weapon, you took it as well."

    Ji Hao remained silent for quite a long while, then nodded heavily and said, "I don¡¯t know about his death, but I admit I took his weapon...I¡¯m not a saint, so I made a move when a great treasure showed up in front of me."

    Kong Wu You and a few other ancestor souls growled out ragingly, "Shameless evil monsters!"

    "Damn you! Outer space evil monsters! Why does Elder Destiny want to talk to him? It¡¯s a waste of time!"

    "Elder Destiny, let us kill this monster together. Why are you wasting time on him?"

    "Fire the Infinitude indeed wasn¡¯t a talented one, but after all, he was one of us. Elder Destiny, we should avenge him!"

    Over ten ancestor souls yelled and shouted, but Elder Destiny gave a loud growl to stop them.

    "Shut up!"

    This great growl even shook the ground. Kong Wu You and the other ancestor souls all obediently shut their mouths, not daring to make any sound. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but nce at Elder Destiny in shock. He didn¡¯t think that this Elder Destiny, who looked like a pinky tender little boy, actually possessed such a high status and was so influential among these ancestor souls.

    "What did youe for?" Elder Destiny looked at Ji Hao and asked seriously, "From you, I saw ughter and destruction...These few of days, I looked into the destinies of all outer space evil monsters. All I saw was destruction...Only on you did I see a slight chance of survival. Not only for our people, but it was also a slight chance of survival for our entire world."

    Elder Destiny took two steps forwards to Ji Hao and continued coldly, "What did youe for? What did you do to our world? What will happen? You took the holy weapon that belonged to Fire the Infinitude. You can give the answers to these questions in return!"

    Trade for Fire the Infinitude¡¯s holy weapon with the answers to these questions?

    Ji Hao rubbed his nose, looked at Elder Destiny and responded honestly, "Do you have more questions? You can trade for more answers with more Holy weapons, but those holy weapons should at least be as valuable as the one that belonged to Fire the Infinitude. Whatever you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you!"

    Elder Destiny remained silent while those ancestor souls all stared at Ji Hao with weird looks.

    Ji Hao also remained silent for a while, then heughed out embarrassedly once again and said, "Alright, alright. We came to this small world of yours, not because we wanted to. We were forced into this world of yours, for...based on your timing system, it should be in seven months...After seven months, a life-and-death game will take ce in your world. We came for that."

    "We didn¡¯t do anything to your world. Instead, your world is...too weak, and it was captured by the big world where we belong to already. Our big world is swallowing your world. I don¡¯t know how long this process willst, but your world doesn¡¯t have the power to resist. Eventually, this entire world of yours will turn back into Chaos and be swallowed by our world."

    "And unfortunately, I have to tell you that we are not the violently acting ones."

    "Those beings which will enter into your world after seven months...most likely, they are going to destroy everything you have. They have ns since long ago. Pan Xi, the creator of this world, died in their hands."

 Chapter 621: Reluctant Invitation

    Chapter 621: Reluctant Invitation

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Ji Hao¡¯s words were just like a chilly gust of wind that blew across the hearts of Elder Destiny and the group of ancestor souls. They stared at Ji Hao stunned, unable to say any word within a long while.

    "Pan...Pan Xi!" Elder Destiny said in an especially bitter and stiff voice, "ording to the legend, our world was indeed created by Saint Pan Xi. As for the other things, we..."

    Kong Wu You suddenly burst with a hoarse scream, "Elder Destiny! How can we believe these outer space evil monsters?! We only have to do what our ancestors told us generation after generation, that as long as we kill all outer space evil monsters, we can protect our world from dangers!"

    Ji Hao looked at Kong Wu You, whose face had nearly turned transparent because of the rage, and said ndly, "You cannot kill us, not to mention those Yu n people who will enter into this world in a couple of months... You can¡¯t possibly rival them."

    Ji Hao thought of Chi Feng, the powerful Jia n being who was struck directly to death by him with a magic talisman. Without that powerful magic talisman given by Xuan Du, Ji Hao was afraid that only powerful beings like River Earl could kill him.

    More terrifyingly, unlike those human warriors who had been suppressed by Pan Xi world since they entered in and disadvantageously couldn¡¯t fully release their powers, the non-humankind elites under the lead of Yu n people had rich experiences in invading another world. They had even put a seal on the flower of great Dao of Pan Xi world. Therefore, even if they also would be suppressed by this world, they could at least release a big half of their powers.

    Based on the terrifying power Chi Feng had shown, not a single one of all ancestor souls that Ji Hao had ever met in this world, such as Kong Wu You, could rival Chi Feng. Once elite non-humankind beings like Chi Feng intruded into this world, another massacre would definitely start, unless more powerful beings had been hiding among these ancestor souls.

    "You have no idea what kind of enemies you are going to face."

    Ji Hao took out a personal stamper that belonged to a Yu n elite he killed. He didn¡¯t remember when he killed that poor Yu n elite warrior, but this stamper was carved out of a fist-sized ruby, exquisitely crafted and beautiful. Therefore, Ji Hao kept it as a souvenir.

    On the stamper, a tower was embossed, reaching direct into clouds. It had an erect eye above it, cold, glowing with an evil light.

    Ji Hao pointed at the erect eye embossed above the tower, gave a sneer to Elder Destiny and the group of ancestor souls and said, "Since you found me, you surely know that it was me who sneaked into your Holy Land...You should know this symbol."

    The faces of Elder Destiny and the group of ancestor souls all turned dark, held their breaths and couldn¡¯t let out a word for quite a while, as if they were tremulous little girls who suddenly saw a scary monster at midnight. After a quarter of an hour, the tender face of Elder Destiny finally showed some change.

    "How can we not know it? This...The heart of this world in our ancient holynd has this symbol on it."

    On the flower of the great Dao of this world, the ck seal left by Yu n people was clearly visible. Just like this stamper held in Ji Hao¡¯s hand, the seal on the flower of the great Dao also had an erect eye in it. The seal on the flower and the patterns embossed on the stamper were in different sizes and colors, but the two erect eyes were exactly the same, even in details.

    "Long ago, your world had encountered with our enemy, and your Saint Pan Xi died in their hands." said Ji Hao ndly, "We were also forced into this world to take part in their life-and-death game."

    Looking at Elder Destiny, who now had an extremely bitter look and had his pair eyebrows knitted, Ji Hao continued coldly, "We didn¡¯t mean to invade your world and loot your resources...But I have to admit, I¡¯m not a saint. If I see great treasures in front of me and I am powerful enough to take it, I wouldn¡¯t have any hesitation."

    "Whether for myself, my friends, or make it greater, for my people and our kind, my people and I will never give up on those top-grade treasures that can strengthen our powers and solidify our foundations."

    "We will make our moves and by all means, we will try to take anything that crossed our eyes and is beneficial for us."

    "All because if we don¡¯t make our moves, our enemies will make theirs. Take Fire the Infinitude¡¯s holy weapon as an example... If I have it, I can use it to kill many of my enemies, but if my enemy has it, it will be another great tool for them to ughter my people."

    "Therefore...Elder Destiny, do you and your people still want to fight against me?"

    Water-clear, golden and brightly shining Yu Yu¡¯s Dao of Qi hovered in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space. A great power of Dao suffused Ji Hao¡¯s entire body. The Heaven and Earth stamper floated above Ji Hao¡¯s head, while the immemorial sun streamer and the soul-shaking clock showed up simultaneously. Meanwhile, he gripped the nine sun spear with both of his hands, with the nine spheres of light shining dazzlingly in the sword. The golden fire released a scary heat, spreading out towards all directions. It covered up the entire area with a radius of a hundred miles within a blink of an eye.

    High up in the air, the three suns of Pan Xi world had been releasing inexhaustible golden light. Visibly, beams of purely golden light ceaselessly injected into Ji Hao¡¯s body, adding a great extra power to him.

    The nine suns spear buzzed intensively and loudly, while the pair of crescent-shaped des on both sides of the spearhead even glowed with a dazzling golden light, giving out a strong and fierce intent of fighting from the spear.

    "Why are the suns of our world lending power to you?" Kong Wu You and the other ancestor souls were all stunned. This waspletely different from the legend passed down from their ancestors through generations. Outer space monsters might enter into this world, but they shouldn¡¯t be able to borrow powers from their world!

    Elder Destiny stared at Ji Hao with a serious look, while his ten fingers shook quickly, makingplicated motions.

    Ji Hao looked back at Elder Destiny seriously as well and said word by word, "If you want to fight...I would do my best to kill you all. Because if I kill you, I will gain great benefits...Both my cultivation and my power would be improved, and this would be beneficial for my kind. So I would do that without any hesitation."

    Elder Destiny looked at Ji Hao bitterly and said, "But, what wrong did we do?"

    Ji Hao also showed a bitter look as he responded, "You did nothing wrong, but we want to survive too, that¡¯s all. I have tried my best to avoid using violence against your people. I chose a rtively gentle way, but..."

    Ji Hao couldn¡¯t finish his speech after the word ¡®but¡¯, only looking at Elder Destiny with regret on his face,

    Elder Destiny understood how much helplessness and killing intent were contained in the word ¡®but¡¯ that Ji Hao said.

    "You...will you go to our Holy Land as a guest?" Elder Destiny let a long breath out and said, "Maybe, we shouldn¡¯t be enemies. We can figure out a way that can benefit both your kind and us."

    "I am Destiny, the prophet of Pan Xi world. My predictions lead to the destiny of the whole world."

    "I will not y any tricks...I only want to find a way of survival for my people."

 Chapter 622: A Surprising Reunion

    Chapter 622: A Surprising Reunion

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    In the air thousands of meters high from the ground, a white cloud slowly drifted across the sky. On the cloud, one could find tables and chairs made from strangely-colored crystals, beautiful local girls making tea and serving fruits. Of course, one might also see a few ancestor souls showing the whites of their eyes in reluctance.

    Ji Hao and Elder Destiny sat facing each other, with a table ced between them. The cups held in their hands contained the top-grade tea that Ji Hao brought from Pu Ban City. Meanwhile, Elder Destiny had specially sent people to bring some local fruits for Ji Hao to taste.

    Both of them avoided any topic that might cause displeasure. Instead, they engaged in a deepmunication based on the current situation of Pan Xi world and possibilities for the future.

    Elder Destiny cordially told Ji Hao about some secrets of Pan Xi world. Despite the fact that those secrets he told Ji Hao were not all the secrets of this world, many of them had stunned Ji Hao. For example, among the holy rules passed down from generations of ancestor souls of Pan Xi world, the most important one was that once outer space evil monsters were found in this world, the local people of this world have to gather all their powers and exterminate them.

    "To be honest, by inviting you to Holy Land as a guest, I have already vited our holy rule, ording to which my spirit seal should be destroyed, and I should disappear from this world forever." Holding the tea cup, Elder Destiny said to Ji Hao smilingly, "But I have indeed seen that only on you is a chance of survival for us...I believe in my own eyes, therefore, things like holy rules...At present, I decide things in Pan Xi world."

    Kong Wu You and the other few ancestor souls stood aside, looking at Elder Destiny with traces of anxiousness and helplessness on their faces.

    As Elder Destiny said, at present, Elder Destiny was the most powerful being in the world. Additionally, he possessed the highest status and the most trusted followers. Therefore, he was high above the masses and had the greatest power.

    As for Ji Hao, with exaggeration, he told Elder Destiny and those ancestor souls about exactly how terrifying were those Yu n, Jia n and Xiu n beings.

    With Ji Hao¡¯s great speechcraft, he made every single one of those non-humankind beings, who were under the lead of Yu n a man-eating monster. Ji Described Yu n people as total perverts with serious psychological distortions, who liked to eat children¡¯ hearts and make skins of young girls into nkets.

    Jia n people, Ji Hao described them as blood-thirsty monsters who loved nothing but ughter. Once they were angry, they would easily ughter millions of lives without any hesitation just to vent their anger.

    As for Xiu n people, based on their features, Ji Hao described them as a group of ugly monsters who never came out of their small dark rooms and had always been making all kinds of oddly shaped, cruel instruments of torture. And the most horrible thing about Xiu n people was that they often made weird types of viruses and unbridledly spread them on thend to kill living creatures.

    Ji Hao described those non-humankind beings with the ugliest words he knew. His words turned the faces of Elder Destiny and the group of ancestors pale, while all of them popped out their eyes and stared at Ji Hao in shock. Some things said by Ji Hao were way too unimaginable and weird after al.

    But soon, Ji Hao distracted them with even more lurid words and forced them to believe everything he said.

    "You might not know that for sure, but your saint, Pan Xi was killed by those monsters...In fact, the saint of our world, Pan Gu, he also died in those monsters¡¯ hands."

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and let out this shocking sentence without any blush.

    "Our saint Pan Gu, he created our world, but the army of those monsters besieged him when he was exhausted, and unfortunately, he fell. You were lucky that for unknown reasons, they didn¡¯t invade your world back then, while our world and our people had been suffering a great pain brought by those monsters."

    Ji Hao looked at Elder Destiny and those ancestor souls, who were all dumbfounded by now, slowly sighed and continued, "Elder Destiny, you are wise to choose tomunicate with us, be friendly and cooperate with us. This is the smartest, wisest decision ever. Otherwise, if an all out war started between our kind and your people, eventually, only those brutal monsters would be benefited!"

    From Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, the mysterious man¡¯s voice came slowly, "Even though Pan Gu has fallen, but I¡¯m pretty sure he wouldn¡¯t want to hear someone say that he was killed in a besiegementunched by those non-humankind beings...Your words are too..."

    Too what? The mysterious man didn¡¯t continue saying.

    But Ji Hao quickly responded to him, "As long as I can make these local people get scared enough of those non-humankind beings, they can be our helping hands in the fight between us and the non-humankind...Believe or not, if necessary, I can make up a long story about how severely did Pan Gu fight against the non-humankind for three-hundred years, only to be poisoned by a Xiu n¡¯s drug user shamelessly, and atst bing weak and powerless, eventually falling in the hands of those non-humankind monsters."

    The mysterious man let out a short and loud ¡®eh¡¯, then didn¡¯t say another word.

    Ji Hao continued holding his cup of tea, tasting all kinds of local fruits of Pan Xi world and carrying the very deepmunication on with Elder Destiny. Both of them showed a polite manner and had been iparably friendly to each other. But while talking, they were both trying very hard to get as much information from the other one as possible and to try to figure out the authenticity of the words told by the other one.

    Traveling like this for a whole day and night, Ji Hao abruptly stood up from his seat, looking down surprisingly.

    That was a in area down below where golden flowers were blooming, even forming a boundless golden ocean. In floristic brushwoods, which had reached the height of an adult human being, Taisi was holding a white bone magic wand and incanting a spell with a hoarse voice. Behind Taisi, a hazy, gray silhouette was faintly visible. From time to time, that silhouette would wave its hands and releaserge waves of gray and dim light beams, zipping out swiftly like swords.

    Thousands of local warriors were fighting in battle formations under the guidance of a few holy spirits, and had been attacking Taisi fiercely and the pair of fiery snakes beside him.

    Those local warriors were holding all kinds of weapons, and they obviously belonged to the fire kind. Those different sized metal pipes held in their hands buzzed loudly and deeply while letting out countless metal bombs and arrows or thorns, glowing brightly while flying toward Taisi like a heavy rain.

    Taisi had rather poor defensive power, and neither could he move fast. He was now entirely depending on these two fiery snakes, which had expanded their bodies to nearly a hundred meters long, and had been shielding Taisi against attacksunched by those local warriors, with their enormous bodies.

    As the hazy gray silhouette behind Taisi waved its hands and released waves of gray beams of light, a raging fire would swoosh up from those local warriors wherever they reached. Once the gray beams of light slightly contacted the fire rising from those local warriors¡¯ bodies, a muffled yet thunderous boom would be generated. Then, those local warriors would be slowed down immediately as if they had suddenly grown tens of years older.

    Ji Hao pointed at Taisi. He was going to tell Elder Destiny that Taisi was his friend and ask Elder Destiny to order those local warriors step back.

    But abruptly, from another floristic brushwood tens of miles away, tens of arrows flew over along with a shrill swishing noise. They tore the air apart and abruptly, fiercely pierced into the hearts of a few holy spirits from their backs, leaving tens of dark arcs in the air.

    Those arrows were incredibly powerful, and those few holy spirits were sent flying forward while vomiting blood even before they realized what was happening. Their chests were punctured by the arrows while me-red blood poured out like waterfalls.

    "Bastard!" Kong Wu You growled out in anger as his body shed across the air, seeming to rush directly down.

    Under this emergent situation, Ji Hao neatly threw a heavy punch on Kong Wu You¡¯s head. Followed by a muffled moan, Kong Wu You showed the whites of his eyes as he was knocked out by Ji Hao with that punch.

 Chapter 623: A Hidden Worry

    Chapter 623: A Hidden Worry

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    The cultivation system of holy spirits in Pan Xi world was different from the humankind¡¯s cultivation system. Holy spirits regarded controlling natural powers as more important, and their methods of controlling natural powers were rather primal and violent. Their body conditions were badly limited, no better than even ordinary Novice Magi.

    Facing the sudden attackunched by Feng Xing, the protective treasures worn by the few holy spirits reacted timely and saved the lives of their owners. But Feng Xing¡¯s arrows still destroyed the few treasures and almost killed those holy spirits.

    Kong Wu You was knocked out by Ji Hao with a punch, seeing which, the other ancestor souls growled out and attempted to attack him.

    Elder Destiny shouted angrily and harshly, releasing a mysterious and strong stream of power and sealing those ancestor souls. Then Elder Destiny exasperatedly yelled towards those ancestor souls, forcibly suppressing their intent of attacking Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to pay any attention to these ancestor souls. Instead, heughed loudly out while he trod on a gust of wind, diving down. He heavilynded beside Taisi, then threw a great punch down on the ground. A tremendous and violent stream of power vibrated the ground, raising the soil wave by wave, roaring out like a tsunami. Thousands of local warriors in front of him howled in pain while being pped to the ground by the soil waves.

    The pair of fiery snakes happily shrunk their bodies to the size of chopsticks and leaped onto Ji Hao¡¯s shoulders. They opened their jaws and bit Ji Hao¡¯s earlobes, hanging under his ears and swaying like a pair of earrings.

    While patting on the pair of happy baby snakes, Ji Hao held Taisi up. Taisi¡¯s face was now a bit pale, Ji Hao raised his hand, threw a magic pill into his mouth and asked, "Are you hurt? How?"

    Taisi pointed at those fainted local warriors sulkily and said, "I was thirsty. I passed by a vige and saw a girl boiling water outside a house, so I went over and offered to trade some hot water for a pure piece of gold. But I was knocked on the back of the head with a stick."

    With a darkened face, Taisi continued murmuring, "I survived only thanks to these two snakes of yours. Otherwise, I would have been cut into pieces by them."

    Ji Hao speechlessly looked at that piece of gold taken out by Taisi. That was a dog-head-sized piece of pure gold. If traded it for hot water, the water would be more than enough for a hundred people to take a nice bath. This poor guy, he was knocked on the head!

    "Were you hurt by an elite local warrior?" while hesitating, Ji Hao asked again.

    Taisi¡¯s face turned darker and darker like the bottom of an old pot. Therefore, Ji Hao didn¡¯t continue asking. It was clear that Taisi must have been careless and was knocked down by the girl, who was boiling the water, with a stick.

    What shocked Ji Hao was what kind of stick did that girl use to knock Taisi down? Although Taisi¡¯s body condition wasn¡¯t great at all, he had merged with Candle Dragon Spirit pearl and broken into the level of Magus Kings. Even though he was physically the weakest one among Ji Hao¡¯s team, anyhow, his body should be tougher than ordinary steel boards...But he was actually knocked down by a girl with a stick?

    "Everyone can be careless and get hurt sometimes...I was sneakily attacked by a shameless old bastard and almost died." Ji Hao rubbed his chest which was still a little bit painful, maintained a serious face andforted Taisi.

    Heartlessly, Taisiughed straight out once he heard that Ji Hao was sneakily attacked as well. Instantly, that darkened face of his was filled with delightfulness as he said, "So it turns out everybody can be sneakily attacked, I knew that I¡¯m not a useless idiot like Shaosi said!"

    Taisi was immediately cheered up. He proudly raised his head, narrowed his eyes and cast sideway and measuring nces at Elder Destiny and those ancestor souls who had just descended from the sky.

    A dim and cold gray light shed across Taisi¡¯s eyes. With a narrowed pair of eyes, he looked at Elder Destiny and even showed a fierce and greedy look. Behind him, a gray and hazy silhouette shed across the air, releasing a scarily wave of evil power that seemed to devour everyone on the scene.

    Elder Destiny straightened his entire body and subconsciously stepped backward to avoid that fierce sense of power released from Taisi¡¯s body like a frog which suddenly saw its natural enemy. With a straightened face, he looked at Taisi from head to toe, then said in a low voice, "From you, I see nothing but death and destruction. You terrifying outer space evil monsters...You truly shouldn¡¯te to our world."

    Hearing him, Taisi¡¯s face darkened again immediately. He looked at Elder Destiny bitterly, sighed and said, "You think we wanted toe here? I have nothing to eat, nothing to drink in here, and I can only sleep in the field. During these couple of days, I was soaked in the rain for over thirty times in wild countries, struck by lightning for seven to eight times, bitten by snakes, gnawed by a beast on the ankles, nibbled by mice on the butt...You think I wanted toe to your world?"

    Gradually, an uninteresting conversation between Taisi and Elder Destiny was started. Elder Destiny¡¯s words were all well-organized, containing many hidden questions, as he wanted to figure out Taisi¡¯s background. On the other hand, what Taisi said was all incoherent; no logical rtionship could be found in his words at all.

    Soon, they both showed the whites of their eyes and both thought that the other was the biggest fool in the whole universe, and that it was a waste of life to continue this silly conversation. Therefore, they turned their heads around simultaneously, refusing to say another word to each other.

    Yu Mu ran over with hisyers of fat shaking on his body. He spread his arms from a great distance away then gave Ji Hao a huge hug and yelled, "Haha! Ji Hao, you know what? We have swept across a hundred and seventy-two different sized local viges and thirty-fiverge local cities. Do you know how many treasures have we snatched?"

    Ji Hao¡¯s mouth corner twitched. He felt that the gazes of Elder Destiny and the group of ancestor souls were like countless sharp daggers, fiercely piercing into his back. Hurriedly, he pinched the fat on Yu Mu¡¯s back to shut him up. Laughing embarrassedly, Ji Hao then asked in a nd tone intentionally, "You didn¡¯t hurt too many local people, did you?"

    Yu Mu puffed his chest out, pped loudly on his chest that caused another series of fat waves on his body, then said, "We are fine, of course...As for those local people, for those who didn¡¯t resist, we didn¡¯t hurt any of them...Hehe, sometimes, you know, it¡¯s hard to avoid that...You might fight a slight little bit harder."

    Yu Mu seemed to be silly, but in fact, he was rather smart. Seeing Elder Destiny and the group of ancestor souls, he realized that Ji Hao should have already made some kind of agreement with these local people. Therefore, he vaguely answered Ji Hao¡¯s question, then smilingly nodded and saluted to Elder Destiny and those ancestor souls.

    Elder Destiny squeezed a smile out of his face and nodded, but silently, he cursed angrily in his head. From the bodies of Yu Mu, Candle Dragon Yan and Candle Dragon Fire, he saw a dense mist of blood. Obviously, they had ughtered quite a number of local people.

    A long whistle came from far away. Feng Xing, whounched the wave of surprise arrow attacks just now was standing on arge wildflower, grinningly waving his hand towards Ji Hao. Right after that, he leaped down from the flower and merged back in the vast bush woods, so no one could find any trace of him anymore.

    Elder Destiny and the group of ancestor souls knitted their eyebrows.

    Compared with Yu Mu, Candle Dragon Yan and Candle Dragon Fire who came with a fierce aura of killing, Feng Xing, who seemed to be so mysterious, appearing and disappearing anytime, and could release highly destructive arrows, had given them a greater feeling of threat. Elder Destiny and those ancestor souls nced at each other, all bing heavy-hearted.

    The more power and potential Ji Hao and his people seemed to have, the more threatening they might be to local people in Pan Xi world!

    Elder Destiny¡¯s eyes shone with a dim light as he started to racking his own wits about how he should reduce the loss for Pan Xi world as much as possible under the threat of Ji Hao and his people.

 Chapter 624: Fight for Fortune

    Chapter 624: Fight for Fortune

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    A white cloud drifted in the air, hundreds of meter high from the ground.

    Compared to before, back when they were facing only Ji Hao, Elder Destiny and the group of ancestor souls had now been suffering a much greater mental stress.

    If Ji Hao were still alone, Elder Destiny would be confident of that he could easily suppress him. In coordination with Kong Wu You and other ancestor souls, Elder Destiny believed that they could even kill Ji Hao. Therefore, back then, Elder Destiny could still speak with fervor and assurance with Ji Hao and discuss some profound and mysterious topics with him.

    Nevertheless, Ji Hao had met Taisi, Yu Mu, Feng Xing, Candle Dragon Yan, Candle Dragon Fire and a few Magus Kings under theirmands. On Ji Hao¡¯s side, the power was improved greatly and suddenly, which made Elder Destiny and those ancestor souls a bit anxious.

    In the eyes of Elder Destiny, Yu Mu was clearly weak, even inparison with local holy spirits. Therefore, Elder Destiny or any ancestor souls could easily crush him. However, inside Yu Mu¡¯s body was a terrifying thing that seemed to be an especially powerful weapon. Elder Destiny only touched this thing slightly with his spirit power but immediately, all his fine hair stood straight up in shock and fright. This weapon was iparably powerful, filled with a strangely fierce power of killing. If Elder Destiny was right, this weapon had devoured at least thousands of billions of living creatures.

    Neither thousands nor billions... literally, thousands of billions of living creatures were devoured by this weapon.

    Sensing the universe-destroying fierce sense of power releasing from Yu Mu¡¯s body while looking at that chubby and honest face of Yu Mu, Elder Destiny really wanted to find some sharp or tough tools to change the shape of Yu Mu¡¯s face. Yu Mu actually had such a terrifying weapon inside his body, but why the hell did he have such a frank and honest face?

    Nevertheless, the weapon contained in Yu Mu¡¯s body seemed to be in a deep sleep, and no direct threat was sensed from it by Elder Destiny.

    What was more terrifying was the horrible being connected with Taisi. That mysterious being wasn¡¯t alive, and neither was it dead. It seemed to be in this world, but also seemed not. That scary being was in an especially strange state, and ever since Elder Destiny met Taisi, that indescribable being had been fearlessly ¡®staring¡¯ at Elder Destiny.

    Just like a poisonous snake staring at a chubby frog, this mysterious being had been looking at Elder Destiny from up to down all the time, seeming ready to swallow him up anytime.

    This had thrown Elder Destiny in a bad fear, and he was even prepared to suppress Taisi¡¯s power with his spirit holy weapon anytime. It was too terrifying, way too terrifying. Elder Destiny couldn¡¯t tell exactly how powerful the mysterious being was, which was connected with Taisi. But it was for sure that the existence of this mysterious being was a great threat to Elder Destiny without a doubt.

    Fortunately, the mysterious being hadn¡¯t shown any sign of attacking for now. Therefore, Elder Destiny only needed to stay vignt, in case itunched a sudden attack.

    From afar, about a hundred miles away, Feng Xing was following this drifting white cloud closely. Feng Xing was the one who truly kept Elder Destiny and those ancestor souls on tenterhooks. The great powers possessed by Elder Destiny and those ancestor souls were well-prepared to burst while they were ready to take actions to fend against Feng Xing¡¯s sneak attacks.

    Feng Xing¡¯s arrows were truly destructive. The few holy spirits who were shot by Feng Xing were nearly killed. Elder Destiny fed them with life-saving magic medicines, but it was still uncertain that if they could survive or not.

    Feng Xing had a greatly powerful weapon with him. That weapon made the spirit holy weapons of Elder Destiny and all ancestor souls buzz ceaselessly to warn their owners of the danger. ording to the grading system used in Pan Xi world, Feng Xing¡¯s weapon was definitely as powerful as a top-grade holy weapon. Besides, Feng Xing¡¯s weapon was also a massive ughterer that had taken countless lives; it was truly a top-grade weapon of killing.

    In addition to holding an especially powerful weapon, the sense of Feng Xing¡¯s power had beening from varied directions all this while. Sometimes left, sometimes right, the sense of Feng Xing¡¯s power never kepting from a certain direction for more than the span of three breaths.

    Elder Destiny and those ancestor souls felt that Feng Xing was just like a flea, that he had been leaping all over the air and preparing to pull his longbow open and shoot them with his arrows anytime.

    Taisi seemed to be confused badly. He didn¡¯t show much intent of killing. Unlike Taisi, Feng Xing¡¯s gaze was as sharp as sword edges, scanning across the vital body parts of Elder Destiny and those ancestor souls all the time. Even though Elder Destiny was a rather powerful being, he would still quiver in fear when Feng Xing swept across his vital body parts.

    Feng Xing wasn¡¯t powerful enough to frighten Elder Destiny, but the powerful weapon held in his hands was. And Feng Xing had a strong intent of killing. Therefore, he was capable of threatening the lives of Elder Destiny and those ancestor souls.

    For the above reasons, Elder Destiny barely talked during the rest of their journey. Instead, he paid ny-nine percent of his attention to Yu Mu, Feng Xing and Taisi.

    Compared to these three freaks, Ji Hao himself and the two Divine Magi sitting behind him seemed to be much less threatening.

    Ji Hao discovered the awkward situation of Elder Destiny and those ancestor souls. While Ji Hao was silently surprised by Elder Destiny¡¯s keen insight, he had also beenughing in his head. Yu Mu had the Disease God¡¯s streamer while Taisi was a descendant of theherworld-kind who could make contacts with countless ancient devil gods, and none of those devil gods was nice. As for Feng Xing, because of the longbow held in his hands, he had been hunted by the leaders of Yi Shen n and Ten Sun Country for so many years. Clearly, this longbow, which was the greatest treasure of Yi Shen n, was indeed a great piece.

    With powerful weapons and unsettled minds, Feng Xing, Taisi and Yu Mu could burst with destructive powers anytime and start a massacre. This was the reason why Taisi, Yu Mu and Feng Xing made Elder Destiny feel so threatened.

    Both Candle Dragon Yan and Candle Dragon Fire were rather powerful ones among Divine Magi, but Elder Destiny hadn¡¯t shown much of vignce towards them. Clearly, Candle Dragon Yan and Candle Dragon Fire were rtively mature and steady-going, and they wouldn¡¯t just kill people for no reason.

    Ji Hao wasn¡¯t kind enough to save Elder Destiny and those ancestor souls from this awkward situation. Instead, hezily and proudly started bringing up all kinds of topics with Elder Destiny, trying his best to dig out as many secrets as possible from Elder Destiny¡¯s mouth.

    Elder Destiny¡¯s face was badly darkened. As he had paid most of his attention to Yu Mu, Feng Xing and Taisi, some deep secrets that he couldn¡¯t let Ji Hao know were dug out from his mouth by Ji Hao one after another.

    Sitting on the cloud and drifting for whole three days. Finally, the entrance of the Holy Land of Pan Xi world showed up in front of everyone. Suddenly, Elder Destiny tightened his body.

    From the air, hundreds of thousands of white threads emerged abruptly, reaching towards Elder Destiny like a spider. These white threads were glowing with a faint light. Slightly, these threads connected with Elder Destiny¡¯s body and a huge stream of white mist began flowing out of Elder Destiny¡¯s body ceaselessly.

    Elder Destiny¡¯s look suddenly changed as he growled hoarsely, "Who is it?! Who has the power to take my fortune right through the air? My fortune is connected with the fortune of the whole world. My fortune is the fortune of the world. Who can take my fortune?!"

    Screaming for a few times, Elder Destiny quickly locked his fingers together and dragged backward. Instantly, the stream of white mist flew out from his body paused, then began slowly flowing back into his body.

    But soon, those spider-like white thread shook intensively, then released a greater power.

    Elder Destiny¡¯s look changed again. He roared out in anger as an enormouspass emerged gradually behind him.

    "Compass of destiny, break this!"

 Chapter 625: A Competition

    Chapter 625: A Competition

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Once thepass showed up behind Elder Destiny, a soft yet strong, unstoppable great power spread out towards all directions. Ji Hao felt it getting hard to breathe, and couldn¡¯t stand steadily, being pushed away by this power. Within the span of a few breaths, he was forced backwards for over a hundred miles.

    Looking around, Ji Hao found out that, not only him, everyone around Elder Destiny was pushed far away. Ji Hao was still rtively close to Elder Destiny by now, the few Magus Kings who were standing behind Candle Dragon Yan and wereparatively weaker, had been forced out for seven to eight hundred miles.

    The five-mile in radiuspass rotated slowly and started a loud buzzing noise that came from the whole world.

    Ji Hao looked carefully at it and found that this enormouspass was milky white and translucent, and had patterns of suns and stars, mountains and rivers and other natural scenes embossed on it. Additionally, images of birds, fishes, grass and flowers and other living beings in Pan Xi world had been moving on the surface of thepass. Thispass seemed to contain everything in this world.

    The mysterious man talked in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space in a low voice, "Good treasure. If Yu n people invade and local people of this world are endangered, you can offer to save a bloodline of theirs at the expense of thispass."

    Before Ji Hao asked any question, the mysterious man continued, "Thispass contains the entire naturalw of Pan Xi world. I almost would think it¡¯s Pan Xi¡¯s spirit treasure if its power was slightly stronger. If you can merge its power into your body, you would be able to grow a seed of Dao with hundred percent guarantee. Meanwhile, you would reach the level of Divine Magus."

    Ji Hao paused slightly, then he instantly fixed his pair of shining eyes on thepass behind Elder Destiny.

    Under Yu Yu¡¯s guidance, Ji Hao had been cultivating himself based on the power of Great Dao. The stage of seed of Dao was simr to the level of Divine Magi. If Ji Hao could grow a seed of Dao and reach the level of Divine Magi in the meanwhile, his power would definitely be improved greatly, and he would be much more powerful than ordinary Divine Magi. Then, who would he be afraid of?

    Nevertheless, thispass was obviously the spirit treasure of Elder Destiny. Making a move and looting it directly? First, Ji Hao wasn¡¯t powerful enough to do that, and secondly, he was chatting cordially with Elder Destiny just now and had absolutely no excuse to suddenly start a fight over his spirit treasure. Ji Hao wasn¡¯t so shameless.

    "Wait for an opportunity!" Helplessly, Ji Hao responded the mysterious man with these few words. The mysterious man remained silent, but Ji Hao clearly sensed that the mysterious man was now observing Elder Destiny through his eyes.

    Thepass rotated. Magically, all kinds of natural powers gathered over from all directions. At this moment, Elder Destiny seemed to be the owner of this world, and from high up in the sky, splendid streams of light poured down, lighting the entire space up.

    Elder Destiny stood in the sky. Apparently, he was now the core of this world. He locked his fingers together and started incanting a spell in a low voice. Hundreds of thousands of white threads connected to his body vibrated intensively. The white mist gushing out from his body had been slowly dragging back. Meanwhile, faint wisps of white mist ceaselessly flew towards Elder Destiny.

    "How dare you loot the fortune of our world...No matter who you are, today, I have to let you know that our world is not a ce for you to do whatever you want!" growled Elder Destiny harshly. But Ji Hao somehow felt that Elder Destiny was talking to him.

    Loot the fortune? This sounded a bit familiar.

    Silently, Ji Hao released a dazzling golden light. Immemorial sun streamer, soul-shaking clocks, Heaven and Earth stamper and nine suns spear were all well prepared. In addition to that, he also had a few thunder bombs and powerful magic talismans held in his hands. If anything went wrong, Ji Hao wouldunch his move immediately.

    Even though this might bepletely unreasonable and he didn¡¯t have any excuse to do so, he would still make a move without any hesitation. If he guessed right, the one who had been fighting against Elder Destiny was truly Shaosi, and if Shaosi fell into a disadvantage instead of gaining the upper hand of this fight, Ji Hao wouldunch fatal attacks with all of his power, and without any mercy.

    This was not about right or wrong or justice... Shaosi was his fiance¨¦ while Elder Destiny...To be honest, why would Ji Hao care about his life at all?

    "You are not one of our kind, and we do want different things. If you are killed by meter, don¡¯t me me for having no mercy." Ji Hao¡¯s face was cold, and his eyes were shining brightly. He looked around and with a few quick and slight hand motions his, Yu Mu, Feng Xing and the few Candle Dragon n warriors were all prepared tounch heavy attacks.

    A faintly sensible power vibration was released from Yu Mu¡¯s body while Feng Xing had disappeared long ago. Although Taisi was silly and still confused, knowingly, he moved over to Ji Hao, hiding behind him and using him as a human shield.

    Buzz! Those countless white threads reaching over from the sky vibrated, gathering towards a certain spot. After this, along with an ear-piercing swishing noise, these white threads quickly interwove into a thousands of meter tall, human-shaped silhouette.

    This huge human-shaped silhouette was familiar to Ji Hao. It was devil god Si Ming, who had showed up once outside Yao Mountain City at a blood-offering ceremony, before Ji Hao and his friend left for Pan Xi world.

    Si Ming, whose face was hazy and blur, cast a nce at Ji Hao, then silently raised both of his hands, with gray light spots sparkling on his fingertips. In the next moment, the gray light spots on his fingertips quietlybined into a thirty-meter in diameter, gray-colored sphere of thunderbolt.

    Swoosh! A fresh gust of wind blew across while the gray sphere of thunderbolt dove down, letting out a strong power, and fiercely attacking towards the head of Elder Destiny. The power released from the gray sphere of thunderbolt contained all kinds of negative energies, including all kinds of misfortune, disasters, death powers and disease powers.

    Ji Hao turned around and walked away without saying a word. Conveniently, he grabbed Taisi¡¯s neck and carried him away at his highest speed.

    Seeing Ji Hao flee away, Yu Mu and the others all turned around and rushed out as well.

    Elder Destiny¡¯s look changed slightly. Around him, a white glow emerged that shielded him behind ityer byyer, fending against the gray sphere of thunderbolt.

    The gray sphere of thunderbolt bumped into the white glow, generating a slight, clear cracking noise. Following that, the highly condensed negative power burst out along with rumbling thunders and released a dense gray mist that enveloped the entire area with a radius of three to five hundred miles.

    A weird series of roars came from the mist. The group of ancestor souls couldn¡¯t react timely and were surrounded by the gray mist. The mist was so dense that no one could see what was happening inside it, but Ji Hao could hear the shrill howls let out by those ancestor souls.

    "Such an evil magic!" shouted Elder Destiny angrily, "Where did you get so many negative powers?"

    While shouting, Elder Destiny was coughing ceaselessly. Gradually, his coughing sounds became intermittent, as if he had a great amount of liquid spurting out of his mouth. Ji Hao could imagine that he was now vomiting blood.

    From a great distance away, Shaosi and Man Man were standing on Mr. Crow¡¯s back, surrounded by a few Zhu Rong Family Divine Magi, flying over to Ji Hao.

    Ji Haoughed out loud, opened his arms and trod on a stream of golden light, flying towards them as well. While greeting Man Man and Shaosi, Ji Hao shouted, "Elder Destiny, they are my friends. This is just a misunderstanding. Let¡¯s just shake hands and bury the hatchet!"

    Elder Destiny didn¡¯t give a response for a long while.

 Chapter 626: Honored Guests at Holy Land

    Chapter 626: Honored Guests at Holy Land

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Following Elder Destiny¡¯s coughs, the destinypass slowly rotated like a gigantic milestone, wearing the dense gray mist down slowly.

    Kong Wu You and the other ancestor souls showed their figures from the gray mist. They were now all in bad shape. Their eyes were now lusterless, with gray, green and ck smoke puffing out from their bodies. They looked like half-roasted chicken which were peeled out from mud balls, truly embarrassing.

    Not only that, their cultivations were affected as well. Before, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t tell for sure about exactly how powerful they were. But now, Ji Hao scanned them with his spiritual force and clearly sensed that they were at the level of five to six star Divine Magi. This level was far lower than the immeasurable status Ji Hao sensed before.

    What was more shocking, Ji Hao saw that these ancestor souls all had faintyers of light sparkling above their heads. This meant their souls had been unsettlingly shaking inside their bodies, seeming ready to fly out.

    People living in Pan Xi world were different from human beings. A human being had three souls and seven spirits. If asionally, a soul or two spirits flew out from the body of this human being, he/she could still stay alive. However, for local people in Pan Xi world, their souls were unities, and if their soul flew out of their bodies, they would be dead for sure.

    Just now, Si Ming released the gray thunderbolt sphere that not only weakened these ancestor souls¡¯ powers and added a great amount of negative powers to them, but also forced their souls to go through some unknown kind of change.

    Although on the outside, those ancestor souls seemed to be unharmed, in fact, the injuries they suffered were much more severe than any possible physical harm.

    Those ancestor souls fell down one after another once after they struggled out from the gray mist. Weakly lying on the ground, they coughed intensively and vomited ceaselessly. At first, they could still vomit some solid thing out of their stomach. Butter, their stomachs were all emptied, and they could only spurt out clear water from their mouths that made them looked like a group of drowning mice.

    The dense mist was slowly dispelled by the destinypass, and after about a quarter of an hour, Elder Destiny showed his figure from the mist as well.

    Compared to those ancestor souls, Elder Destiny seemed to be in a much better state. He didn¡¯t have the colorful smoke puffing out of his body, and neither had he any reduction of his cultivation. However, Ji Hao discovered that Elder Destiny now looked older than before. Before, Elder Destiny looked only like a seven or eight years old boy, but now, he seemed to be one or two years older. Apparently, Elder Destiny¡¯s look was rted to his cultivation, and looking older shouldn¡¯t be a good thing to him.

    He held Man Man with his left and Shaosi with his right. Letting Mr. Crownd on his head, who was leisurely brushing the feathers with his beaks, Ji Hao smilingly looked at Elder Destiny and said slowly, "Elder, Man Man and Shaosi are my friends, this is a misunderstanding."

    Elder Destiny¡¯s look was so weird now, showing all kinds of different emotions. After a very, very long while, he finally began talking with a badly darkened face, "This...Since this is a misunderstanding...You are looting fortune from our world, but why aren¡¯t you punished by nature?"

    Man Man happily held Ji Hao¡¯s arm without casting a nce at Elder Destiny. Instead, she focused on telling Ji Hao about how many things she had eaten during the past few months. For example, there was a special kind of chicken in Pan Xi world called golden pearl pine chicken, which tasted especially nice, and rabbits called flowing wind rabbits tasted magically great after being roasted. Within a short while, Man Man has already named hundreds of delicious animals she had tasted.

    As for Shaosi, she was smiling gently and politely, slightly bowed to Elder Destiny and said, "Dear Elder, I am Shaosi... nice to meet you. I have indeed taken a part of fortune that belonged to your people, but I didn¡¯t do it without paying back. I only took ny percent of their fortune, but also removed all their misfortune and negative powers. Inparison, they received even more than I have taken."

    Kong Wuyou raised his head in pain, pointed at Shaosi and yelled, "What is that nonsense?! What misfortune? What negative powers? What are those?"

    Elder Destiny turned around, pointed his finger at Kong Wu You and yelled back at him, "Ignorant kid, don¡¯t say anything if you don¡¯t know! Don¡¯t let an outsiderugh at us! You cannot yet reach those things with your current, poor cultivation!"

    Kong Wu You paused, looked at Elder Destiny as if he couldn¡¯t believe his own ears. The other ancestor souls seemed were as confused as Kong Wu You, looking at Elder Destiny in a daze, as if they were scared silly. They were silently waiting for Elder Destiny to give an exnation.

    Shaosi showed a faint smile and continued, "Since you, dear elder is named as ¡®Destiny¡¯, you must have great wisdom and the power of foreseeing. You should understand the fortune conservationw."

    "Your people are mostly brutal and warlike, between countries, cities, ns, and even neighbors, all kinds of fights are happening all year round. They are fighting cruelly heartlessly. Therefore, almost all your people are sinners. Their sins have turned into endless misfortune and will linger around them all their lives. As misfortune umtes, all kinds of bad things will naturally happen."

    "By taking part of the fortune that belonged to your people, I have only, temporarily weakened their fortune. But meanwhile, I removed all their misfortune and negative powers, which was, in fact, a true great fortune of theirs. As long as they settle their minds and carry on living life, there will have greater fortune than they used to."

    "Therefore, why would this world punish me?"

    Shaosi looked at Elder Destiny, who had his mouth and eyes now widely opened in shock, and continued, "This destinypass of yours is a great treasure. If I attacked it with any other power just now, I¡¯m afraid no harm could be done to you. However, I attacked you with the misfortune and negative power that was taken from your people and was generated by this world itself along with fortune. Facing the misfortune and negative power of your world, your destinypass became vulnerable..."

    "Elder, you are a man with wisdom. I assume that you don¡¯t need me to exin it to you."

    Elder Destiny clicked his lips and pondered for a while. He then cupped his hands and politely bowed to Shaosi and said, "You are right. No one had ever fought against me in this way before. After all, the power of fortune and misfortune is way too mysterious and hard to control. I and my people barely have touched it. Mydy here, hearing you, I think as I thought, I have indeed found the right person."

    Turning to Ji Hao, Elder Destiny continued, "Young brother Ji Hao, as I said, you are truly the slight chance of survival I mentioned before. From now on, you are the honored guests of our Pan Xi world. Please, follow me to our Holy Land, and I will treat you as our most honored and weed visitors."

    Ji Hao grinningly bowed back to Elder Destiny, then epted his invitation. Meanwhile, he told Shaosi, Man Man and his other teammates to be extra careful, with the use of his spiritual power.

    They hopped back onto the white cloud, drifting towards the Holy Land.

    A dayter, they finally returned to the Holy Land of Pan Xi world, after which, Elder Destiny personally selected an amodation with the most beautiful natural scenes for Ji Hao and his people to settle down.

 Chapter 627: An Army Arriving

    Chapter 627: An Army Arriving

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    The amodation Elder Destiny arranged for Ji Hao and his friends was named as the ¡®Wave Listening Pavilion¡¯. The pavilion was facing a beautifulke, surrounded by mountains and rivers, and vast ¡®square bamboo¡¯ woods. The wind blowing across the bamboo woods would let out a faint sound of ocean waves. Therefore, the pavilion was named as ¡®Wave Listening Pavilion¡¯.

    The pavilion was specially designed and could amodate over a thousand people. The inner spaces were exquisitely decorated as well. After all, this area was the Holy Land of Pan Xi world, and especially rich resources were allowed in this area. Therefore, even a teacup or hassock in this ce could be great treasures.

    What satisfied Ji Hao the most was the vast bamboo woods around the pavilion. Although those nts were named as bamboo, actually, they were special and magical types of nts in Pan Xi world that looked simr to bamboo in Pan Gu world, had joints and were hollow. But as the name stated, square bamboos were square-shaped, seeming especially tough and hard to bend. Besides, square bamboos were in a thrivingly green color and a faint silver luster. They were pliable yet especially tough, even tougher than metal. Square Bamboo was naturally capable of gathering natural powers, and could liquefy the natural powers gathered in the bamboo woods. These square bamboos were truly top-grade treasures.

    The mysterious man came out and looked at those square bamboos as well. He surprisingly found out that, inside these square bamboos, a Chaos power belonging to Pan Xi world had been gathering without bursting. As long as someone could trigger the Chaos power with a certain method, a magical change would happen to these square bamboos, and these bamboos would be ¡®spirit Chaos nts¡¯.

    In Pan Gu world, spirit Chaos nts were either collected by greatly powerful beings or destroyed already even before the existence of the humankind. Ji Hao was truly lucky to be able to find these square bamboos in Pan Xi world, as these bamboos had the potential to be spirit Chaos nts.

    In Pan Gu world, countless functions had been developed from magical nts like square bamboo long ago. But tool-crafting techniques here in Pan Xi world seemed to be simple and undeveloped, that those holy spirits and ancestor souls were mostly using natural-crafted holy weapons, and hardly crafted any weapon themselves. Therefore, these square bamboonded in the hands of Ji Hao.

    Only half a day after Ji Hao and his friends moved into the pavilion, Ji Hao cast a magic and took ny percent of those square bamboo surrounding the pavilion, only leaving some bamboos near the pavilion as a decoration. He packed all those bamboos, preparing to transnt them back in Yao Mountain City.

    Seeing Ji Hao¡¯s ¡®stealing moves¡¯, those maids who were sent over to serve Ji Hao and his people nced at each other but dared not to say anything. These maids were all clever, they knew that Ji Hao and his friends were ¡®outer space monsters¡¯, and it was said that outer space monsters would eat people raw and make young girls¡¯ skin into nkets. How dare they show any sulkiness in front of Ji Hao and his people?

    Ji Hao and his friends lived two peaceful days after moving into the Wave Listening Pavilion.

    Every day, fresh fruits and nice tea that was only produced in Pan Xi world would be served to them without limitation, as well as grill meat made from all rare kinds of animals. With a single, simple order given by Elder Destiny, Ji Hao and his friends were truly treated as the most honored guests.

    However, Elder Destiny didn¡¯t show up in the past two days, and many holy spirits had been showing up around the pavilion, looking at Ji Hao and his friends from a great distance away. Some of these holy spirits were simply curious, but some had obvious hatred towards Ji Hao and his friends.

    Ji Hao observed these holy spirits for quite a long time, and he found out that if Elder Destiny didn¡¯t give out his orders, some of these holy spirits might have already broken in to start a fight.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t know what Elder Destiny was nning. He had told every one of his teammates to prepare for all kinds of situations. No matter what these holy spirits would do, as the mysterious man had already left something on the flower of great Dao, Ji Hao had absolutely no worry about the safety of his friends and himself now.

    Even if all the holy spirits in the entire Holy Land joined hands andunched an attack on Ji Hao and his friends, Ji Hao could directly trigger the thing left on the flower of great Dao by the mysterious man, and cause a great mess worldwide. That could allow his friends and himself to get out of the Holy Land safely. As for its only consequence, the copsing rate of Pan Xi world would grow a hundred times faster than now. But no matter how, this world was destined to fall apart! No one could stop this world from being swallowed and dying.

    Another day was past. Elder Destiny led tens of elderly men, who seemed to possess especially high social status, to the Wave Listening Pavilion.

    In the ground hall of the pavilion, Elder Destiny introduced Ji Hao to those elderly men. They were all elder ancestor souls of Pan Xi world, and were the most powerful, oldest ones among all ancestor souls.

    Less than a hundred people were on the scene, but together with Elder Destiny, they were capable of deciding the fate of the whole Pan Xi world.

    After introducing themselves to Ji Hao, and after the maids had served tea, Elder Destiny stated the purpose of this meeting without taking even a sip of the tea. During the short couple of months since Ji Hao and his people entered into Pan Xi world, this world had suffered an unprecedented disaster.

    "Ji Hao, this is the loss statistic we got from all over the world." Elder Destiny handed Ji Hao a transparent piece of crystal and said, "Some remote areas are hard to reach. Therefore, we have only run a rough statistic based on all productive and densely-popted areas. The result shows that in these couple of months, we have lost nearly three-hundred-billion people."

    Ji Hao¡¯s hands trembled slightly. He looked at Elder Destiny in a great shock and said, "They, were they all killed? But, my people are not so frenzied."

    Ji Hao¡¯s scalp numbed suddenly. Three-hundred-billion people, and this was only an iplete statistic. Did Pan Xi world truly lose so many people during the past few months? How many elite human beings entered into this world? Ten-million elite young people sent out by all ns and families, each of them with thirty to fifty warriors or guards, that meant only around three to five hundred million human beings had entered into Pan Xi world.

    But nearly three-hundred-billion people were killed during these few months?

    As far as Ji Hao, Shaosi, Man Man and the few Zhu Rong Family warriors were concerned, they didn¡¯t actually start any frontal conflicts against local people, and neither did they ughter local people. Feng Xing, Yu Mu and the few Candle Dragon n warriors had looted viges and cities on their journey, and wounded and killed some holy spirits, but they did not do anything to ordinary local civilians either.

    Among elite human beings who hade to Pan Xi world, not too many were especially vicious and blood-thirsty. At most, people like Gong Gong Wu You might have rtively more monsters under theirmands, and perhaps they would start massive killing and loot. As for the others, they were not brutal enough to do such things.

    "They were not killed in fact." Elder Destiny¡¯s face was quite dark, "They were looted and enved...As ves, they had been building cities and battle forts in vital areas. Many of them are forced to be ve warriors, helping your people attack cities and loot resources."

    Elder Destiny looked at Ji Hao, smiled bitterly and continued, "Not too many of our people were actually killed, but for those who were looted and enved, I think I can say that we have lost them, right? More terrifyingly, your people had been exploiting all kinds of resources of our world destructively, and the damages caused to our world are tremendous."

    Ji Hao spread his hands. He truly wanted to straightforwardly tell Elder Destiny that, in fact, there was no way to save Pan Xi world from destruction. Therefore, it was actually a good thing for those resources to be exploited before the destruction of the world. But for sure, he couldn¡¯t just say that/

    Before Ji Hao figured out how to exin this, the entire Holy Land vibrated. Through a window of the pavilion, Ji Hao saw the sky was suddenly torn apart, showing a huge crack. From that crack, a hideous dragon head reached inside while letting out a raging me from its mouth.

    "I found it... Qiong Qi n people are right, their base is right in here!"

    "Brothers, rush in! Take! Take! Take everything!"

    The Dragon head roared excitedly.

 Chapter 628: Dragon and Phoenix

    Chapter 628: Dragon and Phoenix

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    The ck dragon head was miles long, with twisted horns and dagger-like des. Some des were even covered in green moss, which made it look especially fierce and weird.

    The ck dragon opened its mouth, letting out miles long streams of me, roaring like great rivers while pouring down from the air along with poisonous smoke. The me swooshed extremely fast, and as itnded on the Holy Land, multiple mountains were immediately burned into smoke. Vast forests, rare nts and animals were all burned into ashes.

    A hundreds of meter long spear knocked on the dragon head while a rude voice growled in both anger and worry, "Idiot! Those treasures are all ours! Do not hurt even a single nt in here. These are all treasures, and are ours!"

    The enormous dragon instantly shut its mouth. Another stream of me was choked in its throat, causing two streams of smoke to puff out of its nostrils.

    Resonant roars could be heard endlessly. Numerous cracks were forcibly opened in the space of the Holy Land, from which, many gigantic dragon heads roared in, one after another.

    Within the span of a few breaths, at least a thousand different sized, fierce dragons squeezed their heads into the Holy Land. These dragons twisted their bodies violently, brushing against the edges of those cracks and starting fire sparkles while forcibly breaking into Holy Land.

    Following a thunderous series of dragon roars, over a thousand enormous dragons, five to fifty miles in length, broke into the Holy Land of Pan Xi world. The enormous bodies of these dragons immediately began twitching intensively after they broke in and transformed into around three-meter-tall, sturdy and muscr men, within the span of a few breaths. Theirrge and sharp dragon scales had be ancient-styled heavy armors worn on their bodies.

    "This, this is a...robbery!" A strong dark-skinned man, who was transformed from the dragon which broke into Holy Land the first, growled while stammering. Behind him, over a thousand strong men who were also transformed from dragonsughed out loud, then all yelled and shouted, calling this a ¡®robbery¡¯ as well.

    Ji Hao¡¯s face darkened. ¡®Where the hell did these idiotse from?¡¯

    ¡®Do these dragon-kind beings really have nothing but muscles in their heads? Even if you are truly going to rob, can¡¯t you at least make it sound better?¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    A tall and sturdy young man, who was wearing a golden armor and held a long spear, trod on a cloud and flew over. This young man threw a heavy kick on that dark-skinned man, forced him back staggeringly, then yelled out at him in anger. "Shut up!"

    The young man then turned around and shouted at the groups of holy spirits, who were rushing over from all directions, in a loud and clear voice, "You people listen... This is a nice ce, and only creatures with a great fortune can enjoy it. Our dragon-kind..."

    Abruptly, the face of this young man twitched. He stayed silent for a while, then suddenly burst with a great growl, "Polite words are exhausting. Anyways, this is a robbery! This ce belongs to our dragon-kind now... everything in this ce, every single flower, every single grass, every bug and every fish... every single thing belongs to our dragon-kind now! For those who are willing to drop your weapons and surrender, we won¡¯t kill your, but if you dare to resist...We won¡¯t kill you either, but will cut off our limbs!"

    This handsome young man held his head high and said proudly, "I am the ninth prince of our dragon-kind. My name is Ao Li, and I am the most reasonable one. You are quite powerful, and you can all be the best ves. Congrattions, you can be ves of our dragon-kind, what an honor for you!"

    Ji Hao stood up, walked to the window, looking at Ao Li, who was standing in the air and growling rudely.

    ¡®Why didn¡¯t I know that the dragon-kind have also sent out their people to join the life-and-death game? It seems that those human leaders in Pu Ban City have been hiding a lot of things this time. But this Ao Li, the ninth prince of the dragon-kind, what a ¡®reasonable¡¯ man! He is actually telling these local people about his robbery!¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    Following the thousand plus pure-blood dragons, flood dragons and other kinds of dragons such as Chi dragons and Pan dragons, surged into the space of Holy Land through those cracks one after another. Within a couple of minutes, at least hundred thousand dragons had broken into the Holy Land, transformed into human shapes and arrayed battle formations in the air.

    Three golden bells, nine stampers and a hundred and eight beads flew out from Ao Li¡¯s body. These treasures floated above his head, releasing dazzling beams of light. These forcibly tore the over a thousand different sizes space cracks open and created a thousand-mile long, enormous opening.

    Those treasures floating above Ao Li¡¯s head formed a wriggled and powerful magic formation that stabilized that huge opening. Instantly, a splendid glow emerged in the sky while a fierce gale swooshed into the space of Holy Land from the outside world.

    "Ao Li! Nonsense! Half of his Pan Xi Holy Land belongs to me! If you dare to pocket it without sharing, I would have to tell your Amma and let her beat you up!" A silvery voice came from the great opening, following which, splendid streams of light poured in, as bright as mes. The light lit the entire space up, and next, a seven-colored phoenix, which had the wingspan of over a million miles, elegantly flew in.

    This enormous phoenix had a magnificent pce carried on its back. On the square outside the pce, Feng Qinxin, who was the young master of the phoenix-kind and had signed the trading contract with Ji Hao regarding Dragon Pool¡¯s products, was standing under a jade memorial archway with her head held high. Behind Feng Qinxin, over a thousand phoenix-kind beings were standing in an ordered formation, seventy percent of whom were beautiful women.

    The phoenix-kind was the most powerful race among all birds. Therefore, a great number of rare birds depended on the phoenix-kind. Above Feng Qinxin¡¯s pce, hundreds of thousands of different-sized, beautifully glowing birds had been hovering in the sky, including peacocks, swans, Bi Fang birds, roc birds, giant eagles...One could find many rare kinds among these birds, and each of them had been releasing a strong power vibration. Strong power vibrations released from these birds gathered together and vibrated the sky intensely like a tsunami.

    Once Feng Qin Xin broke in with a huge group of birds, a holy spirit recklessly swished towards her, leaving a fierce streak of me. He was tempted to destroy the leader first so that the gang would copse as he rushed directly towards Feng Qinxin.

    The enormous phoenix, which had been carrying the pce, gave a scornful song. Following that, a peacock, which was hovering in the air and had the wingspan of over three-hundred meters, proudly screamed and slightly shook its tail feathers. A ck stream of light descended from the sky, gently wrapping the holy spirit up.

    A loud sound of waves came from the sky as the ck light stream spun for a while with the holy spirit wrapped in it, until the holy spirit was crushed and became a puff of cold fire sparkles, drifting all over the sky and dissipating.

    "Idiot!" Feng Qinxin and Ao Li both curved their mouth corners down scornfully, then gave a teasing sneer.

    Afterward, Feng Qinxin yelled out loud as well, "Be careful and gentle. All these local people are my ves... how harmful would that be if you identally kill one of them?"

    Chuckling for a short while, Feng Qinxin pressed his hands downwards. Followed by her move, a colorful stream of light flew over. Within the light, a brightly glowing pentachord with sparkling strings appeared in front of her.

    Feng Qinxin plucked the thickest string of the pentachord with her finger and generated a thunderous buzz. Next, the hundreds of holy spirits who were rtively closer to Feng Qinxin howled out simultaneously while covering their ears with their hands, falling down from the sky.

 Chapter 629: Coordinated Attack

    Chapter 629: Coordinated Attack

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Feng Qinxin directlyunched a fierce move, making all the other holy spirits extremely shocked.

    On the ground, in the Wave Listening pavilion, Ji Hao had his hands held behind his body while smilingly looking at Feng Qinxin. Meanwhile, he slightly shook his head towards Shaosi and the others, and by using his spiritual power, he silently told the others to hold on and see how things go first.

    Not matter what kind of cooperation or conditions Ji Hao would like to discuss with those local beingster, based on their tempers, they would never agree to any conditions without using violence. Besides, Ji Hao truly didn¡¯t want to start a massive fight against them. Under the current situation, letting Feng Qinxin and Ao Li do what they wanted and letting those local beings show them some solid powers could help Ji Hao to step into this whole thing more convenientlyter.

    On the other hand, as a proud dragon and an arrogant phoenix, Feng Qinxin and Ao Li wouldn¡¯t possibly be willing to stop robbing and looting for nothing and start to be nice to these holy spirits, as they must have spent quite an effort to break into this Holy Land.

    He would let Elder Destiny teach them a good lesson and frustrate them, after which, Ji Hao could earn a ce to talk.

    Elder Destiny looked at Feng Qinxin, stunned. She had just knocked hundreds of holy spirits out with a single pluck of the pentachord. But what shocked Elder Destiny was not her power, because based on individual power, countless holy spirits could suppress her. However, the pentachord held in her hands was way too powerful. Elder Destiny surely had his special way to measure the powers of treasures, and he only nced at that pentachord from a distance away before he quivered suddenly and was startled by the terrifying power vibration released from it.

    "How did they break in?" screamed Elder Destiny shrilly, "Why didn¡¯t I sense anything about the danger? Not possible! If they broke in when I was cultivating myself with my senses sealed, that would still be reasonable. But since I have already wakened up, why didn¡¯t I sense anything about the danger?"

    Ji Hao turned around, looked at Elder Destiny and said, "Could it be that your sense was wrong?"

    Elder Destiny¡¯s tender and snow-white face instantly tightened and turned dark-blue. He then let out a deep yet loud growl, leading tens of ancestor souls to trod on clouds, and flew up into the sky.

    The deep growl spread out, soon resounding through the entire Holy Land. On the ground, countless different-sized columns with totem embossments thrust out of the ground along with streams of splendid glow. A bright, beautiful light enveloped the entire space while the whole Holy Land was immediately shrouded by countless interwoven, great magic formations.

    Magic formations created by local people of Pan Xi world were also violent and straightforward.

    For all kinds of local people, the only magic tool for them to construct a magic formation were these ¡®totem columns¡¯. Big ones, small ones, short ones, long ones, thin ones, thick ones, metal ones, wooden ones, y ones, stone ones, all kinds of totem columns had different types ofplicated spell symbols and patterns embossed on them. These symbols could activate different types of natural powers and form all kinds of magic formations. Each of these magic formations was single-colored, and could only control a single type of natural power.

    Wars between local people in Pan Xi world had beensting all year round. Conflicts happened all the time even between holy spirits or ancestor souls as well. Different kinds of local people in Pan Xi world never had a good rtionship with each other. As a consequence, the natures of local magic formations had always been simple. For example, fire-kind people could only construct magic formations with fire power.

    Great formation constructed by fire kind people were mostly a great ocean of me while water-kind magic formations could always generate a vastnd of ice. The green kind magic formations were surely suffused with thriving green power, and on the other hand, earth-kind magic formation could raise great mountains from the ground...

    The powers possessed by different kinds of local people were distinctively featured; two different types of power would never, ever mix together. Therefore, from the protective magic screens surrounding those pces and pavilions in Holy Land, one could easily tell the types of power possessed by the owners of those buildings. The protective magic formations surrounding those pces all had simple natures of power, which one could see through with a single nce.

    Compared to what Ji Hao learned from Yu Yu regarding magic formations, these simple and straightforward local magic formations were just extremely simple and rough. Every local magic formation was only a simple gathering of a single type of power. A certain type of power was gathered to an extreme point, and the more powerful a magic formation was, the greater and heavier it would be. This was how these magic formations constructed by these ancestor souls in Holy Land worked.

    In the eyes of those phoenix beings who were under Feng Qinxin¡¯smands, those local magic formations were nothing but a joke.

    Dragons possessed the strongest bodies, while phoenix had marvelous soul powers. As one of the most direct effects delivered by great soul powers, all phoenix-kind beings were extraordinarily smart, which allowed them a great advantage in studying magic formations, talismans and medicine.

    Seeing these countless, different sized and simple magic formations all over the Holy Land, Feng Qinxin couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    "These...Are these even magic formations?" Feng Qinxinughed so hard that she could barely stand still while the other phoenix-kind beings allughed out as well.

    The peacock, which had killed a holy spirit earlier, gave a long and shrill scream while slightly flipping its long and beautiful tail feathers. It released a five-colored divine light that contained the power of the five basic elements down like a flood. The five-colored divine light poured down furiously, every single stream of the light having countless spell symbols sparking inside it.

    ck light represented water, pouring down towards all me magic formations down on the ground.

    Yellow light represented earth, roaring towards all blue water magic formations.

    Red light represented fire power, swishing towards all green magic formations.

    ...

    It was simple and violent, breaking the five basic types of power with the five basic types of power. Wherever the five-colored divine light reached, multiple different sized totem columns would shatter suddenly, along with series of thunderous bangs. Broken pieces of those totem columns flew away in all directions, smashing those holy spirits¡¯ servants and maids who stayed inside buildings, making them scream and flee.

    The giant peacock destroyed thousands of magic formations with gathered simplex powers on the ground by merely swaying its tail feather.

    Seeing this, more and more holy spirits and ancestor souls who had been flying over constantly all eximed out. Thousands of these magic formations that cost them great efforts were actually destroyed by a giant bird with a single sway of its tail?

    "So, so powerful...these outer space monsters!" Shouts like this could be heard from every direction without an end. Meanwhile, those holy spirits and ancestor souls all showed panic on their faces.

    Elder Destiny trod on a cloud and flew over. Following him were tens of the most powerful elders of ancestor souls, who were at the highest positions. From a great distance away, Elder Destiny shouted harshly, "Do not panic, array battle formations ording to your natures. Are you all blind? Look carefully, they are not so powerful!"

    No matter Feng Qinxin, Ao Li, or those dragons and phoenixes under theirmands, among all these dragons and phoenixes, the most powerful ones were only at the level of seven to nine star Divine Magi. Based on power levels, these few dragons and phoenixes could indeed be counted as quite powerful inparison with holy spirits, but they were essentially different from those holy spirits.

    Hearing Elder Destiny¡¯s harsh shouts, all holy spirits and ancestor souls formed great battle formations based on their own power natures, no longer showing any panic or fear.

    Bright light emergedyer byyer, wrapping Feng Qinxin and Ao Li¡¯s armies of phoenixes and dragons up.

    Elder Destiny trod on the cloud and flew up to Feng Qinxin and Ao Li, looking at them coldly. While he was organizing hisnguage and preparing to start a conversation, the Holy Land quaked intensively once again.

    Tens of Qiong Qi beasts, Tao Wu beasts, Chaos beasts and Yayu beasts tore the space open and broke in. Following behind these beasts was a formidable army of human warriors, rushing in like a flood.

 Chapter 630: A Great Mess

    Chapter 630: A Great Mess

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Fierce beasts like Qiong Qi, Tao Wu, Chaos and Yayu used to dominate Pan Gu world back in the prehistorical era. Their kinds used to be thriving and strong, greatly powerful, even to the extent that for once, those beasts were more powerful than the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind, which were still newborns back then. It was because of these very beasts that the world was once a chaos.

    Later, the human-kind rose, and those fierce beasts, which used to feed on human beings, went nearly extinct. Only very few of them managed to flee deeply into the wilderness in the Western Wastnd, lingering on in a steadily worsening condition. Western Wastnd was nourished by natural metal power, because of which, living creatures in Western Wastnd were all crazily warlike. Even human beings living in there also had bad tempers, all bing fierce and violent.

    Depending on Western Wastnd people, those nearly extinct fierce beasts gradually gained some life-force back. Very few kinds of those beasts were lucky enough to manage to maintain the purity of their bloodlines till present days. As for those Western Wastnd human beings who inherited the power system of those fierce beasts, they had be the strongest, most warlike ones among the humankind, and also had been serving as one of the main forces in the alliance of human ns.

    Only around ten different types of fierce Western Wastnd beasts had broken into the Holy Land, numbering less than three-hundred, but every single one of those beasts was incredibly fierce and naturally bloodthirsty. Every one of those beasts had ughtered countless living creatures and had been releasing a strong sense of death from its body. The strong power vibration released from the bodies of over two-hundred beasts mixed together and transformed into a sky-devouring ck mist that suffused the entire space. It made this Western Wastnd army seem to be even more powerful and brutal than those dragons and phoenixes.

    Moreover, these beasts were all hideous; they were all indescribably ugly creatures that one might only see in the worst nightmares. They broke into the Holy Land while shaking their heads and tails, spurting out saliva, immediately making countless holy spirits cry out in fright.

    Not to mention those ordinary maids and servants in Holy Land, even those holy spirits and ancestor souls who had been living a good life and never truly been through any kind of bloody fight had their limbs softened in fear after they saw these ugly and fierce beasts, and were all shaking intensively.

    Around a hundred thousand human warriors rushed in behind these beasts. They were all the most powerful and warlike Western Wastnd warriors, wearing heavy armors and treading upon chariots made from different-colored beast bones. Countless battle gs made from beast skin were fluttering above their chariots, and on those gs, blood-red spell symbols were shining brightly.

    At a nce, these warriors didn¡¯t look like human beings at all. Instead, they looked just like a group of monsters rushing directly out of a hell. Each one of these warriors had a dense blood-red mist rolling behind his body, and within the mist, hazy silhouette of a beast each was faintly visible. A sharp power vibration was releasing from each warrior¡¯s body, and the strong intent of killing spread out towards all directions like tidewater, throwing those local holy spirits, who had just formed battle formations, back into panic. The battle formations of quite a few local ns were scattered, showing arge empty area on the ground.

    A Qiong Qi n Divine Magus with a heavy armor and long spear raised his head, cast a thunderous growl, then shouted, "I am back! Haha! Do you rememberst time? When I was trapped in a magic formation nearly killed by you? I found my brothers and I am back!"

    Over a hundred thousand violent Western Wastnd warriors raised their weapons and gave loud growls while over two-hundred fierce beasts let out raging mes from their mouths, showing their teeth and roaring rumbly. They didn¡¯t take those local people in the Holy Land serious at all, and in addition to that, they made the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind seem to be much weaker than before.

    Ao Li was so angry that his pair of eyes had even turned green as he yelled, "Jin Tu, do you even have me in your eyes?"

    The Qiong Qi n Divine Magi, who was named as Jin Tu, picked his own nose with his finger. He then turned around, nced at Ao Li and responded carelessly, "Eh? Prince Ao Li, you are so big while my eyes are so small, I don¡¯t think I can have you in my eyes!"

    Ao Li was so enraged that he leaped up and shouted like a bursting thunder, "You... you... remember what we said when we allied out there? As three strong forces, we join hands and break into this Holy Land together, we..."

    Jin Tu scratched his head, then gave an ¡®honest¡¯ grin and said, "I didn¡¯t do anything that runs counter to what we said back there, did I? My brothers and I agreed that you and the little phoenix girl can have these people while we can have the things in here, right? Hehe, I haven¡¯t even started yet, why the hell are you yelling around here?"

    Ao Li leaped up in anger once again while pointing his finger at Jin Tu and growled, "I mean, you have to listen..."

    Jin Tu picked his ear with his little finger, then wielded his long spear, pointed down at the Holy Land and roared, "My ancestors, rush up! Loot! Our Western Wastnd is poor and can¡¯t even grow much of grains! Look at this richnd! Look at how rich it is! Last time, we didn¡¯t have enough men and couldn¡¯t get any good stuff. But this time, we have to take everything until we¡¯re all satisfied!"

    The two-hundred fierce animals opened their giant mouths simultaneously, releasing streams of ck, blue, green and purple smokes or iced mist along with a terrifyingly loud buzzing noise, roaring down towards the ground like a breaching of dyke.

    Just now, the peacock under Feng Qinxin¡¯smand destroyed hundreds of local magic formations with a single move, but it did that smartly by using the basic five types of powers. Even though those local magic formations were destroyed thoroughly, but not even a single flower within those magic formation was harmed.

    These rampant beasts werepletely different. They had no idea about skill. Instead, they used the most original and violent power andunched the fiercest attacks. Over two-hundred streams of smoke, me and ice mist poured down from the sky and destroyed countless local magic formations, shattered numerous beautiful buildings, and even ttened multiple great mountain ranges, exposing those shining, precious minerals under the thickyers of rock.

    Feng Qinxin was shocked slightly. She covered her cherry-like mouth with her hands while screaming angrily, "Jin Tu, why wouldn¡¯t you listen to us?"

    Jin Tu pointed at Feng Qinxin and growled, "Little phoenix girl, I¡¯m not your ve. We¡¯rerades in the alliance, so why would I listen to you?"

    Ao Li screamed out as well, "Jin Tu, I¡¯m the leader of our alliance, I am the leader! You have to listen to me, listen to me!"

    Jin Tu pointed at Feng Qinxin again and continued growling, "Listen to you? Ask little phoenix girl, if she would listen to you?"

    Feng Qinxin paused for a second, then turned around, pointed at Ao Li and yelled in rage, "Ao Li, what did you say? You are the leader? I should listen to you? Believe or not, I can tell your Amma about this and let her beat you up!"

    Ao Li popped his eyes out while that handsome face of his twisted in rage.

    Jin Tu happily yelled, "Rush up! Rush! Brothers, take the money, food...If you see any adorable girls, take them too! Our Western Wastnd is poor, don¡¯t let go of even a single grass!"

    While leaping excitingly, he continued roaring, "Take anything you like. Don¡¯t worry, we have these dragons and phoenix to fight for us!"

    The over two-hundred beasts roared while inhaling at a crazy rate, expanding their bodies to an extreme degree. All these beasts possessed pure and prehistorical bloodlines, and once they expanded their bodies, they could reach at least hundred miles in length. The Chaos beast for example, even the smallest one was three-thousand miles long, and this Chaos beast was now smashing down towards the Holy Land like a small ind.

    Surrounding these fierce beasts, over a hundred thousand violent Western Wastnd warriors had been howling like a giant flock of starving wild wolves, treading on blood-red clouds and diving down whileunching all kinds of attacks.

    Some local guards rushed out from buildings, tempted to stop those Western Wastnd warriors. But with a single move, those guards were scattered and defeated.

    Elder Destiny pointed at Ao Li and screamed out harshly in a great rage, "Stop! Stop now!"

    Ao Li paused for a while, then suddenly leapt up and yelled, "Cut the crap! Take as much as you can! Stop wasting time. Otherwise, nothing will be left for us!"

    Hearing Ao Li, the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind all started moving, diving down whileunching deadly attacks at those holy spirits.

 Chapter 631: World Accompanying Spirit Treasure

    Chapter 631: World Apanying Spirit Treasure

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Dragons and phoenixes swiftly dashed out while fierce prehistorical beasts were running crazy. Three strong forces came from Pan Gu worldunched their moves together, instantly turning the Holy Land into a great mess.

    Not to mention the longsting war between the humankind and non-humankind back in Pan Gu world which allowed Pan Gu world warriors to use all kinds of battle formations smoothly, almost every Pan Gu warrior who came to Pan Xi world was an elite. The dragon-kind and phoenix-kind had been the strongest allies of the humankind; every dragon and every phoenix was incredibly powerful. Warriors from Western Wastnd ns were the backbone forces of their own ns as well, and they could even rival those non-humankind beings at frontal battle fearlessly.

    As for these local people living in Pan Xi world, they fought all year round as well, but their fights didn¡¯t have any specific purpose. Instead, fights in Pan Xi world were mostly started by conflicts between different types of powers. People with different natures of powers simply didn¡¯t like each other, and they fought purposelessly because of that.

    Although the wars between local ns had never stopped, the existence of Holy Land had been suppressing all local ns. Consequently, no country-destroying great war had ever happened in Pan Xi world. Therefore, in terms of fighting skill and arts of war, Pan Xi world people were far weaker than Pan Gu world warriors who came from the alliance of human ns.

    Not to mention the fact that the origins of power of Pan Xi world and Pan Gu world werergely different, based on which, at the same power-level, human warriors were more powerful than local holy spirits and could easily and thoroughly suppress holy spirits.

    As the enemies burst with strong powers and the dragon-kind, phoenix-kind and those fierce beasts made their moves, the Holy Land was thrown into turmoil.

    Over a thousand dragon-kind warriors formed a great formation, rushing violently up with their long spears held in their hands. Mounts under their feet were all powerful flood dragons that had been spurting out turbid waves and thunderbolts while madly waving their ws. A single move could send tens of thousands up holy spirits up into the air, making them drop their weapons and armors and flee desperately.

    Over a thousand phoenix-kind warriors were incanting a spell. Storms, lightning and thunders, falling me streams, shooting stars, pr lights and poisonous mist, all kinds of powerful magic attacks covered the area with a radius of over a thousand miles. Wherever these magic attacks reached, the space would be twisted and copse. The phoenix-kind beings had iparably strong soul powers, and their magic could even destroy a small world. Being struck by their endless magic attack,rge groups of holy spirits were sent flying backward while vomiting blood, their whole bodies covered in wounds.

    As for those Western Wastnd warriors, they formed battle formations and drove thousands of beast born chariots into the Holy Land along with poisonous mes and dazzling thunderbolts. Different-colored battle gs fluttered in the air and muffled drums vibrated people¡¯s hearts. Maguspriests hid in those chariots, that had amazing defensive powers, sneakilyunched attacks with magic spells. As the tremendous magic formation swept across the Holy Land, all holy spirits fled away in desperation. No one dared to rush up and fight anymore.

    Elder Destiny burst with a great rage. He leaped up, waving his arms in anger and growled hoarsely, telling those holy spirits to array battle formations to protect themselves. Nevertheless, despite the fact that Elder Destiny was a genius on prediction, he was truly not so good in operationalmand. Before he started shouting and directing, in coordination with three to five ancestor souls, holy spirits from each n could still barely fend against the attacksunched by the dragon-kind, phoenix-kind and those beasts. However, the already messy battle formations of these local holy spirits and ancestor souls were turned into a greater mess after Elder Destiny began yelling around, waving his hands and telling people what to do.

    For example, water-kind holy spirits had just rolled up sky-reaching waves, intending to fight against the heavy rain of meunched by the phoenix-kind. But after a series of shouts given by Elder Destiny, a group of green kind holy spirits hurriedly rushed over to help.

    The group of wood kind holy spiritsunched a wave of fierce attack, but their attacks were burned out by the strong me rainunched by the phoenix-kind; even their bodies were set aze as well. The raging me burned their armors and clothes into ashes, their hair and beard into a puff of smoke and their faces ck, making them flee like drowning mice.

    On the other side, a group of earth-kind holy spirits raised multiple mountains and formed a sturdy wall to fend against around ten Qiong Qi beasts. The beasts thudded against those mountains with their bodies and vibrated those mountains intensively. Earth-kind holy spirits were still robust enough to withstand the bumps, but Elder Destiny delivered the worst result with the best intentions as he directed a group of gold kind holy spirits to help.

    Those gold-kind holy spirits hurriedly spread out a tremendous wave of golden des, piercing fiercely towards those Qiong Qi beasts. Seeing that, the group of beasts and Qiong Qi n warriorsughed out loud. They were from the Western Wastnd of Pan Gu world, and they were all naturally capable of controlling all kinds of metal powers. These beasts and warriors slightly changed their battle formation, after which, the wave of golden des fell on their bodies and the power vibration released from their bodies grew much stronger.

    The power of those fierce beasts was boosted up by over a hundred percent, and countless, extremely sharp thorns grew out from their bodies. As these beasts pounced violently, the thousands of giant mountains floating in the air shattered immediately. Countless holes were left on the bodies of those gold-kind holy spirits, which made them flee away while crying.

    What a mess. The whole Pan Xi world was thrown into a huge mess.

    Desperately fleeing holy spirits could be seen all over the sky. Their battle formations had long gone, and instead, they were now in small groups of three to five people, fleeing in the air as fast as they could. By now, these holy spirits couldn¡¯t possibly cause any threat to those fierce and violent dragons, phoenixes and beasts.

    The only ones who could still remain fighting in the air were the tens of ancestor soul elders who were following Elder Destiny, and the nearly hundred ancestor souls who were wakened up from the deep sleep one after another during the past few days by those holy spirits.

    Nearly a hundred and fifty ancestor souls had now still been fighting. They were all at a higher level, and were much more powerful than those dragon, phoenix and Western Wastnd warriors. They formed a battle formation in the air, letting out fierce streams of power like a heavy rain, making those elite warriors from the three strong forces step back quickly.

    A small half of dragon warriors and phoenix warriors and over thirty-thousand Western Wastnd warriors were suppressed by those hundred and fifty ancestor souls floating in the air, facing each other in a stalemate.

    Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but nod constantly. These ancestor souls were indeed especially powerful, that tens of thousands of Magus Kings and over a thousand Divine Magi actually couldn¡¯t do anything to them.

    Ji Hao started to wonder exactly how many ancestor souls were still in a deep sleep inside the flower of great Dao, silently cultivating themselves and sensing the supreme great Dao of nature. If the number of those ancestor souls could reach ten-thousand, that would be a terrifyingly strong force.

    Elder Destiny discovered the advantage of those ancestor souls as well. He gave a loud growl immediately, "Do not worry about those silly kids. Take out your spirit holy weapons and defeat these outer space monsters as quickly as possible!"

    Following Elder Destiny¡¯s order, the two ancestor soul elders stood beside him reacted the fastest. They were clearly from the gold kind, and hearing Elder Destiny, they swung their hands and sent out a pair of dazzlingly shining, sharp swords. These transformed into a pair of lively, thousands of kilometer long serpents, roaring towards those dragon warriors, phoenix warriors and beasts.

    "Hehe, two world-apanying spirit treasures. However, the original natural power of Pan Xi world is not great enough, so this pair of swords are not that powerful." Ji Hao was guided by Yu Yu, and he now surely had sharp insights, that allowed him to see through this pair of swords with a single nce.

    Those two swords were a pair of world-apanying spirit treasures, pre-world-level great treasures. Nevertheless, the original natural power of Pan Xi world was not as great as Pan Gu world. Therefore, this pair of swords was only around one percent as powerful as same level world-apanying spirit treasures of Pan Gu world.

    "You think our dragon-kind don¡¯t have any powerful treasure?"Ao Li, who was directing the army of dragon-kind, burst with a great shout upon seeing the two tremendous serpents roaring over, "Everyone knows that we are the wealthiest race!"

    Following a thunderous roar, Ao Li opened his mouth and let out a cyan-colored short sword, screaming out of his mouth like a gale.

    The short sword transformed into a long gust of wind and roared across the air, wrapped the pair of serpents up and squeezed. A long series of creaking noise could be heard without an end. Instantly, the two serpents were gone, and the pair of shining swords fell to the ground while letting out a shrill buzzing noise that sounded like a wail.

 Chapter 632: Wealthy Dragon-kind and Phoenix-kind

    Chapter 632: Wealthy Dragon-kind and Phoenix-kind

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    When a world was created from the prehistorical Chaos, the original creative power would spread out and generate countless great treasures.

    The greater the original creative power of a world was, the higher quality would the treasures generated by the original creative power have, and naturally, more powerful and tougher could these treasures be. For example, if one had two seeds which were exactly the same, and one threw one of them into a barren soil and another one into fertile soil, the former could grow into a sapling at most, while thetter might be a towering tree with abundant sunshine and nourishing moisture.

    Pan Gu world¡¯s original creative power was iparably great; thousands, tens of thousands or even millions of times greater than that of Pan Xi world. Therefore, great treasures like world-apanying spirit treasures generated by the original creative power of Pan Gu world were surely simrly more powerful than treasures in Pan Xi world.

    The short sword that flew out from Ao Li¡¯s mouth was a world-apanying spirit treasure, though only of a low to mid grade. But the sword light streams released from it dazzled swiftly, seeming to even teleport across space. Besides, the sword light released from it then transformed into clear gusts of wind, invisible and intangible, perfect for sneak killing.

    Ao Li seemed to be rude and brutal, but he was never silly. He was wearing a heavy armor and holding a long sword. Anyone saw him would believe that he was a fearless warrior, but who would ever think that he might let a short sword out of his mouth tounch a sneak attack on his enemies?

    The pair of long swords which had transformed into two enormous serpents and belonged to the two ancestor souls elders stood beside Elder Destiny nged slightly against Ao Li¡¯s short sword, then immediately showed their original forms. Not only that, the short sword remained perfectly unharmed while small sawtooth-like breaches appeared thickly on the pair of long swords. The pair of swords were world-apanying treasures of Pan Xi world, but with a single sh, they were badly damaged.

    The pair of long swords couldn¡¯t even fly in the air by now. Instead, they fell to the ground while wailing like severely injured dying birds. For such a grave damage, without the nourishment of the original creative power, this pair of swords might have to spend millions, or even tens of millions of years to recover their own powers.

    The faces of the two ancestor soul elders twisted in pain. They raised their heads and let out shrill great growls towards the sky, sounding like two old crows which had all their feathers forcibly pulled off by someone else.

    Following a series of loud, enragedughs, another two gold-kind ancestor soul eldersunched their moves. They nced at each other, and then one of them wielded his hand and let out a round-shaped, thick shield that was shining with a silver light, floating in front of him. A sparkling, silver-colored and round-shaped light screen was released from the shield, shielded its owner and the other ancestor soul elder behind.

    As for the other ancestor soul elder, he bowed three times towards the sky with an extremely solemn and serious look, then locked his hands together and pointed at the spot between his eyebrows. A deep and rumbling thunder could be heard from the Holy Land while a purple, destructive thunderbolt dazzled down from the sky.

    "When a great treasure shows its power, even the world would sense it!" Ji Hao popped out his eyes, staring at that ancestor soul elder. What kind of treasure would this gold-kind ancestor elder take out?

    Following a series of ngs, a golden shining dragon head slowly drilled out from this elder¡¯s forehead along with the deep moans let out by this elder in pain. The golden dragon head expanded gradually once a breeze blew across it while it slowly flew out from the elder¡¯s body bit by bit with some difficulties.

    A fierce aura of killing suffused the space immediately, sensing which, those dragons, phoenixes and beasts raised their heads simultaneously, looking at that golden dragon head that wasing out from the elder¡¯s forehead in shock.

    Elder Destiny, a group of ancestor souls and some experienced holy spirits pped their hands andughed out loud together. "Dragon-beheading guillotine, I never thought that I can be lucky enough to witness its power with my own eyes!"

    A deep dragon roar could be heard while an enormous guillotine slowly flew out of the elder¡¯s forehead. A strong and sharp sense of power released from the guillotine could now be sensed from every corner of the Holy Land. This guillotine was tremendous; only the dragon head was tens of miles long while the rest part of it was shaped like a golden dragon as well. Around two-hundred miles long part of it had already flown out from the elder¡¯s body, but still, no end of it could be seen by now.

    "Hm, a great killing treasure... It has the power of the great Dao." The mysterious man abruptly showed his body in Ji Hap¡¯s spiritual space, smiled scornfully and said, "In terms of grades, this guillotine is at the same grade as the four swords and blueprint of Yu Yu...But in terms of power, hehe, hehe, hehehe!"

    Ji Hao had no idea where did the mysterious learn tough like that. He rubbed those goosebumps on his skin and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. He used Yu Yu¡¯s terrifying sword formation once himself; the four long swords coordinated with the blueprint and generated a world-destroying power. Even though Ji Hao could only activate less than one ten-thousandth of that power, it still brought Ji Hao a great fear.

    This dragon-beheading guillotine was a great killing treasure with the power of great Dao of Pan Xi world. This guillotine and Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation should be at the same grade, but judging from the vibrations of power released from this guillotine, if Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation was the sun, this guillotine could at most be a rtively brighter star.

    "You think our phoenix-kind don¡¯t have any great treasure?!" Just now, Ao Li yelled exactly the same thing, but the one who yelled again like this was Feng Qinxin.

    She puffed her cheeks up, proudly looking at the gold kind elder who was trying very hard to activate the dragon-beheading guillotine while reached her right hand into her left sleeve. Abruptly, an indescribably splendid stream of fiery light was dragged out of her sleeve.

    The glowing red fiery light enlightened the entire sky. Within a blink of an eye, a big half of the Holy Land was enveloped by a great fiery light, and the temperature of the broad Holy Land was raised at a crazy rate. Surrounding the Wave Listening Pavilion where Ji Hao and his friends stayed in, smoke puffed up from everywhere while many wooden parts of buildings were nearly set aze.

    The object held in Feng Qinxin¡¯s hand was a feather fan, only around a foot and eight inches long, looking very exquisite. Countless me-shaped symbols had been sparkling on thoseyers of red feathers. Feng Qinxin gripped the feather fan and gently swung, as a thunderous boom was generated immediately. Hearing that, Ji Hao only felt that the world within his sight was suddenly lightened up, and then he sensed a severe dizziness. The entire Holy Land started shaking slightly.

    From the tiny feather fan, a clear, enormous stream of fiery light that looked like melted ss surged out. Within the fiery light, nine tremendous fire phoenixes were flying proudly and elegantly while letting out resonating songs.

    When the fiery light stream surged out with the nine fiery phoenixes wrapped in it, the naturalw in the Holy Land was broken, as the bnce of natural powers in the Holy Land was broken. The fire power was boosted up, seeming to suppress other natural powers. The bnce of natural powers rted to the great Dao of nature while the great Dao of nature was the basic of a world. In other words, the bnce of natural powers was rted to the survival and downfall of a world.

    The fire power suddenly suppressed the other natural powers, which was no different from a great disaster for a world. And at the moment, the Holy Land of Pan Xi world was actually facing a true, world-destroying disaster. From high up in the air, huge streams ofva emerged abruptly, within which, countless whirlpools had been spinning and screaming. Countless enormous fireballs spurted out from those whirlpools withva, smashing down towards the ground along with a sky-shaking noise.

    Thousands of streams of mes wrapped the dragon-beheading guillotine even before it flew entirely out from the elder¡¯s body.

    The guillotine let out a shrill buzz in pain. A serious dragon scream that was loud enough to shatter the whole world could be heard endlessly, while the gold-kind ancestor soul elder began vomiting blood, and had fainted already.

    The fire was so intense that the dragon-beheading guillotine even seemed to melt.

    Elder Destiny popped his eyes out in a great shock, ring at Feng Qinxin in anger as he screamed out hysterically.

    "Enough! Do you truly want to perish together with us?"

 Chapter 633: An Emergency Mediation

    Chapter 633: An Emergency Mediation

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    The dragon-beheading guillotine struggled and screamed. Elder Destiny was enraged while the storm of fireballs andva roared towards the ground. The sky was now in a crimson color, seeming as if it was the end of the day. Within the red light, the faces of those dragons, phoenixes, and beasts were extremely hideous. On the other hand, faces of those holy spirits, ancestor souls, servants, and maids were twisted like ghosts as they all raised their heads, looking at the sky that was blocked by me.

    Because of the chaotic fight that happened just now, over ten-thousand spots of the great protective magic formation of the Holy Land were broken while thousands of buildings were swept across. Hundreds of thousands of servants and maids were injured or looted away, and countless rare and precious nts were uprooted.

    Nevertheless, before, no matter those dragons, phoenixes, beasts, or those holy spirits and ancestor souls, they all hadn¡¯t trulyunched any deathly attack. The great fight still remained in a ¡®regr¡¯ state and hadn¡¯t yet reached a deathly level.

    However, after Feng Qinxin took out the tiny feather fan and gently swung it, bringing the Holy Land a destructive disaster with the me andva, Elder Destiny was truly enraged while all holy spirits and ancestor souls showed a determined look for a true final fight.

    Streams of dazzling light were released from the heads of these ancestor souls and holy spirits. They all triggered their spirit holy weapons with special spells, preparing to fight against their enemies with their greatest powers, even by risking their lives.

    A strong aura of killing was surrounding those dragons, phoenixes, and beasts while a series of thunderous bangs were generated. Those human warriors from the Western Wastnd were poor and didn¡¯t have too many shocking treasures around their bodies. But all those dragons and phoenixes had their bodies glowing splendidly while five to ten treasures emerged around the body of each dragon-kind or phoenix-king being.

    The dragon-kind were iparably wealthy while the phoenix-kind nevernded in treasure-less areas. Back in Pan Gu world, both the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind were famous for their wealth.

    Elder Destiny opened his mouth, preparing to give out the order of a life-and-death fight while Ao Li and Feng Qinxin raised their right hands simultaneously, intending to order their warriors to activate all one-time using magic weapons at one, including magic talismans and thunder bombs. At this very moment, Ji Hao made his move.

    A raging essence sun fire spurted out from his body, surrounding his body dazzlingly and making him look like a God. Ji Hao held the nine suns spear and flew up, with the immemorial sun streamer floating above his head.

    The nine suns inside the nine suns spear released a bright golden light while the pair of crescent-shaped des on both sides of the spear buzzed loudly and sharply, transformed into countless extremely thin beams of golden light that tore the air apart and zipped in the sky.

    Numerous giant fireballs condensed fromva had been falling down from the sky one after another. The pair of crescent-shaped des swished over and cut these miles in diameter, huge fireballs into pieces, as easily as cutting piece of tofu. The pair of des drained the fire power in every fireball when they zipped through it, and wherever the golden beams of light reached, those countlessva fireballs, which had nearly covered the sky, disappearedpletely.

    Sun, the ultimate great Dao of all pure positive powers of a world; the great Dao of Fire could never reach the level of great Dao of sun.

    The nine-suns spear contained the great Dao of Sun of Pan Xi world and was crafted by the mysterious man himself. Also, it had immeasurably great original creative power of Pan Gu world merged in it. Therefore, the nine suns spear was far more powerful than the feather fan held in Feng Qinxin¡¯s hand, and the great Dao of sun representing by it surpassed the great Dao of fire representing by the feather fan by far.

    Wherever the power of the nine suns spear reached, all fire power was drained, only leaving a slight few streams of me, which transformed into a rain of me descending on the Holy Land.

    Elder Destiny knitted his eyebrows. He was going to order ancestor souls who were guarding the Holy Pce to activate the great protecting magic formation of the Holy Land, to block this heavy me rain, which was strong enough to cause severe damage. But abruptly, the immemorial sun streamer floating above Ji Hao¡¯s head released a dazzling golden light.

    The nine suns spear was an after-world treasure crafted by the mysterious man, but this immemorial sun streamer, which was given by Yu Yu himself, was a world-apanying spirit treasure produced by Pan Gu world. It was an important treasure for Ji Hao to develop his power of great Dao.

    Wherever the golden light swept across, the world became clear and fresh. The sky-devouring me caused by Feng Qinxin¡¯s feather fan was absorbed thoroughly, and the fiery light that had enveloped a big half of the Holy Land was dispelled by the bright golden light.

    Ji Hao¡¯ primordial spirit held the immemorial sun streamer tight and wielded it. For this simple move, the forty-nine streams of Yu Yu¡¯s Dao of Qi were all consumed up, and the pure power of Dao contained in his primordial spirit was drained as well. The primordial spirit weakly returned to Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space to rest. As for Ji Hao himself, he held the nine suns spear with his hands as his feet stepped on a golden cloud. He rose directly up into the sky and soon reached up to the great allied army of the dragon-kind, phoenix-kind and Western Wastnd warriors with beasts.

    "Prince Ao Li, I am Earl Yao, Ji Hao... d to meet you." Ji Hao cupped his hands and slightly bowed to Ao Li.

    Ao Li paused for a second, murmured ¡®Earl Yao¡¯ for a few times, then weirdly twitched his mouth corners, snorted coldly and said, "Ah, ha, you are that...Earl Yao, who dared to beat Wuzhi Qi in public?"

    Ji Hao¡¯s face was darkened instantly. ¡®Is that all you can remember about me?¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    Ji Haoughed, then turned to Feng Qinxin, cupped his hands and said, "Young Master Feng, here we see each other again. Young master, have you found something nicetely?"

    Feng Qinxin fiddled with the glowing red feather fan while fixing her eyes on Ji Hao, smiled and responded, "Ahyaya, Earl Yao, the treasures you have are even at a higher grade than my Phoenix fire fan, right? Take them out and let me have a look, hehe, how about I trade for your treasures with mine?"

    Feng Qinxin grinningly stepped up to Ji Hao, reached her hands out and grabbed Ji Hao¡¯s sleeve, attempting to figure out where Ji Hao hid the immemorial sun streamer. But before she could do anything, Man Man had already trod on a fiery cloud and rushed over, throwing a heavy and loud p on the Feng Qinxin¡¯s hand. Feng Qinxin¡¯s look instantly changed. She red at Man Man angrily, but Man Man also popped out her eyes without showing any sign of fear. Man Man then grabbed Ji Hao¡¯s sleeve and said proudly, "Ji Hao is mine! My Abba and I chose him to be my fianc¨¦. Except for Shaosi, the other women can piss off!"

    The group of beautiful phoenix women flew into a great rage. Over a hundred of them circled them up, seeming ready to start a wrangle against Man Man. But suddenly, a stream of fiery light dazzled up from Man Man¡¯s head, within which, a throne carved out of fire crystal was surrounding by countless red lotuses. Zhu Rong, who was even more beautiful than the prettiest woman, had been silently sitting on the throne, staring at those phoenix women coldly and ndly.

    Ji Hao¡¯s scalp numbed in shock. Why didn¡¯t he know that Zhu Rong had left a clone of himself inside Man Man¡¯s body?

    Feng Qinxin¡¯s look changed again. Smilingly and politely, she saluted to Zhu Rong and said, "Dear Great Libation, I am Qinxin...Hehe, Great Libation, you seem to be in a good mood. Are you going to handle such a small thing yourself?"

    Zhu Rong curved his mouth corners upwards, gave a fake smile and then threw a sideway nce at Ao Li, whose mouth was gaping. Next, he transformed into a stream of fiery light and zipped back into the spot between Man Man¡¯s eyebrows. After that, Man Manughed out loud, held Ji Hao¡¯s arm and dering her ¡®ownership¡¯ of Ji Hao proudly and silently.

    Ji Haoughed embarrassedly, then cupped his hands to Jin Tu and said, "Brother Jin, we see each other again!"

    Jin Tu pped loudly on his own head, then smilingly flew over, bumped his fist heavily against Ji Hao¡¯s fist and said, "Haha, Earl Yao! Thanks to youst time, otherwise, my brother and I would have fallen in front of that pce!"

    Ji Hao smilingly nodded his head, then looked around and said calmly, "We¡¯re all friends, let¡¯s sit down and have a nice talk instead of fighting and killing."

    Turning around, Ji Hao grinned gently to Elder Destiny, whose face was now incredibly dark, and said, "Elder, now we can have a talk. For example, for having our alliance of human ns from Pan Gu world to fight against invading Yu n monsters for you, how much are you willing to pay as..mission?"

    The eyes of Ao Li and Feng Qinxin shone simultaneously, and they both beganughing in a weird tone.

 Chapter 634: Evil Jia Clan

    Chapter 634: Evil Jia n

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    In the Wave Listening Pavilion that had a faint pervading scorching smell in it, Ji Hao was sitting in the middle of the great hall, with Ao Li, Feng Qinxin, Jin Tu sitting on his left side, and Elder Destiny and a group of ancestor soul elders under Elder Destiny¡¯s lead sitting on the right.

    Outside the pavilion, dragons and phoenixes were flying in the sky while beasts were roaring rumbly. The over a hundred thousand elite Western Wastnd warriors under Jin Tu¡¯smand had been reorganizing their battle formations, preparing for another war against those holy spirits.

    Over three-hundred thousand holy spirits had gathered over from every corner of Pan Xi world. In addition to that, they had also forcibly awakened hundreds of ancestor souls up from the flower of great Dao.

    As their leaders hadn¡¯t given an order, these dragons, phoenixes, holy spirits and ancestor souls were still controlling their tempers, only ring at each other from a distance of a million miles, silently provoking each other.

    Those beast bone chariots Jin Tu and his warriors had been driving were all pulled by all kinds of mix-blooded fierce beasts. These mix-blooded beasts knew nothing but killing and fighting and were even tens of times dumber than Jurassic beasts. Just now, they were rampantly fighting, but abruptly, they were forced to stop. This made these mix-blooded beasts roar unsettlingly while shaking the thick chains on the chariots, causing a thunderous series of ngs.

    "Let¡¯s make a n." Ji Hao sat in the middle, smilingly looking at the group of people in the hall who were all with darkened faces, then said, "Elder Destiny, what do you think? Just tell us...Hehe, you can foresee things, can¡¯t you? These ancestor souls will all listen to you, just tell us about your thoughts first."

    Elder Destiny remained silent for a long while and then turned around. He looked at those ancestor souls elders that sat behind him. After another long while, Elder Destiny finally began talking in a hoarse voice.

    "Speaking of foreseeing, I would like to ask a question. Before you attacked our Holy Land, did you use some powerful holy weapon to screen the power of destiny?"

    Elder Destiny held up his teacup and attempted to take a sip of tea, but because of long silence, the tea was already cold. Frowningly, Elder Destiny knocked the teacup loudly on the small table in front of him, looked at Ao Li and Feng Qinxin and said coldly, "Otherwise, why didn¡¯t I sense anything about your attack?"

    Ao Li and Feng Qinxin nced at each other, then both shook their heads confusingly.

    They just identally ran into each other in the outside world. The dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind had a pretty good rtionship. Therefore, they simplybined their powers and struck surrounding local forces together. Unexpectedly, they met Jin Tu, who fled out of the Holy Land and had been angrily gathering Western Wastnd warriors, preparing to break into the Holy Land once again.

    All three of them were confident and fearless people, never afraid that things might get too big. After roughly exchanging information about the Holy Land with Jin Tu, Ao Li and Feng Qinxin instantly and excitedly decided to lead their warriors tounch an attack.

    This massive attack happened randomly without any n or preparation, neither was any arrangement done to screen the power of destiny. To be honest, back in Pan Gu world, people never knew such things as screening the power of destiny. Therefore, neither did Ao Li or Feng Qinxin even think about that and nor did they know how to answer Elder Destiny¡¯s question now.

    Only Jin Tu carelessly grabbed a fruit that was only produced in this Holy Land of Pan Xi world, took a huge bite and even chewed and swallowed the iron-hard kernel of it. Seeing Ao Li and Feng Qinxin remain silent, heughed out loud and said, "What screen the power of destiny? We are all simple people, never hesitating to raise our weapons and hack our enemies. But...power of destiny...what¡¯s that?"

    The dragon-kind and phoenix-kind did not have any idea about the power of destiny, not to mention human warriors who never cultivated their souls or understood the great Dao, and had been purely depending on their physical strength and instinctive abilities. Jin Tuughed loudly and showed his glowing white teeth. Seeing this huge honest grin on his face and hearing hisughter, Elder Destiny realized that this straightforward man wasn¡¯t lying.

    "I...I have actually lost the sense of destiny." said Elder Destiny while looking at the group of ancestor soul elders with a particrly serious look, then continued slowly, letting out the biggest fear of his, "If these kids didn¡¯t do that to me, then who was it?"

    The faces of the group of elders all turned extremely dark. Kong Wu You abruptly stood up and threw out a question in shock, "Elder Destiny, a couple of days earlier, you said that you have...seen a slight chance of survival on Ji Hao, but now..."

    Ji Hao nced at Ao Li, then looked at Feng Qinxin and Jin Tu. Meanwhile, all kinds of knowledge regarding the great Dao of nature, the power of destiny and all kinds of powers of foreseeing that he learned from Yu Yu¡¯s scriptures shed across his mind. Based on the usual fighting style of the humankind, Ji Hao understood that among all elite human beings who had joined this life-and-death game, no one would be interested in screening the power of destiny, and neither would anyone have that kind of ability. The attackunched by Ao Li, Feng Qinxin and Jin Tu had just happened in this time node.

    Elder Destiny had lost his sense of destiny, and at the same time, the three forcesbined their powers and broke into the Holy Land andunched an attack. After that, Elder Destiny realized in rm that something terrible was quietly happening.

    "It wasn¡¯t done by my people." said Ji Has frankly to Elder Destiny, "To be honest, our humankind prefers to fight our enemies dignifiedly. For things like screening or disturbing the power of destiny...we are truly not good at those."

    Feng Qinxin curved her lips downwards, not seeming to agree with what Ji Hao said. Meanwhile, a cold beam of light shed across her eyes. Feng Qinxin silently decided that back in Pan Gu world, she would certainly make some efforts and figure out what exactly was this so-called power of destiny.

    Ao Li and Jin Tu were bothpletely confused about the conversation that happened between Ji Hao and Elder Destiny. What was ¡®power of destiny¡¯, was it fate? Why should anyone worry about something like that? Frankly and carelessly, Ao Li and Jin Tu gulped the tea and wolfed the fruits while staring straight at those present ancestor soul elders with sharp eyes, thinking about looting some solid treasures from them.

    Elder Destiny looked at Ji Hao, and couldn¡¯t help but believe him. Remaining silent for a moment, Elder Destiny took a deep gasp, after which, thepass of destiny gradually emerged behind him. This time, thepass was merely around three meters in diameter, but the sense of power released from it was even denser and stronger.

    "In this case, just let me..." Elder Destiny wanted to say something, but only after he let out a few words, a stream of shade shed across thepass. Elder Destiny burst with a raging growl, "Who dares to invade our Holy Land?!"

    Elder Destiny grasped in the air then loosened his clenched fingers. Following his move, a huge stream of white light spurted out and formed an enormous light screen in the great hall.

    Emerging inside the light screen was the great pce floating above the spot between Pan Xi¡¯s eyebrows that Ji Has had seen earlier. Because of the fight started by the dragon-kind, phoenix-kind and those Western Wastnd warriors and beasts, most of the holy spirits in the pce was now assembled over here, and only a few people were left in the holy pce.

    By now, blood was flowing in streams on the za in front of the pce, and tens of holy spirits and three ancestor souls were killed, lying on the ground.

    A Jia n warrior, who was over nine-meter tall and was holding a machete with saw teeth, had his long tongue reach out of his mouth, slowing licking the hot stream of blood on the edge of his machete while grinning viciously.

    Ji Hao instantly stood up from his seat and shouted out in shock, "Didn¡¯t they say that they woulde in one yearter than us? We still have a couple of months, but howe they already came in and began a ughter?"

    On the za, around a hundred heavily armored Jia n warriors were on the za,ughing viciously while mercilessly harvesting the lives of those servants and guards who worked in the pce.

 Chapter 635: Kill Ancestor Souls

    Chapter 635: Kill Ancestor Souls

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    The solemn pce was the holiest pace to holy spirits and ancestor souls. But now, it had be a ughterhouse. Over a hundred holy spirits were ughtered, and countless maids, servants, and guards fell on the ground under the des of those Jia n warriors while wailing. Jia n warriors were naturally violent and brutal, and these vulnerable ordinarily local people were simply beheaded by them.

    Heads rolled all over the ground with blood flowing in streams. Streams of blood mixed together and formed brooks. Brooks of blood mixed into small rivers, then small rivers of blood mixed into waterfalls, flowing down through the edge of the za into the spot between Pan Xi¡¯s eyebrows.

    Jia n warriorsughed delightfully while easily and carelessly waving the weapons held in their hands. Large streams of blood were sent by heavy weapons, leaving sharp arcs in the air along with the moves of those Jia n warriors, then sshed on the ground, walls, and pirs, followed by a loud swishing noises.

    Elder Destiny and the group of ancestor souls elders looked at the scene in the light screen and were all dumbfounded. They seemed unable to even move, just like a group of birds who were scared silly by thunders. They paused, their eyes looked dim and dark, as if they had all turned dumb.

    Ji Hao understood their feelings. Even though most of the military forces in the Holy Pce was assembled out, after all, a certain number of holy spirits were still guarding the Holy Pce. Nevertheless, they couldn¡¯t even send out a warning message before they were killed by the enemies. If Elder Destiny didn¡¯t happen to activate thepass of destiny just now and try to do a divination, no one would ever know anything, even after everyst living being in the Holy Pce was ughtered.

    Suddenly, a dazzling light emerged from the light screen. Within the light, a tall and sturdy ancestor soul in heavy armor rushed out from a hall of the Holy Pce with a long spear held in his hand, a cold, serious face, and a fierce aura of killing releasing from his body.

    Ancestor soul elders in the Wave Listening Pavilion cheered out together, some of them even pping their hands in excitement.

    "It¡¯s Earth Spirit Pastor, It¡¯s Elder Earth Spirit Paster. If hees out, those four-eyed monsters are dead!"

    "Elder Earth Spirit Paster is strong, he can definitely make into the top-10 among all of us. He¡¯s skillful as well, we shouldn¡¯t worry about the Holy Pce anymore since he hase out."

    "Eh? Elder Earth Spirit Paster has sealed all of his senses and has been concentratedly cultivating himself, trying to attain the great Dao of strength. Those kids even woke him up this time?"

    The group of ancestor soul elders started a discussion, but still, some of those elders who reacted rtively faster turned directly to Ji Hao. A few elders with bad tempers took two steps forwards, stared at Ji Has fiercely while pointing their fingers at him and yelled, "These attackers ughtering in our Holy Pce, are they on your side?"

    Even Elder Destiny had also turned around with an unpleasant face, staring at Ji Hao with aplicated look.

    Ji Hao spread his hands and said calmly, "Didn¡¯t you listen to me? They are the archenemy of our kind...They are our opponents in this life-and-death game, also the arch criminals of the invasion to your world. It¡¯s just that they sneaked in earlier than what was decided."

    Ao Li, Feng Qinxin and Jin Tu stood up simultaneously and took out all kinds of messaging jade talismans out, transmitting what they had seen into the talismans and crushing them without saying anything. Numerous jade talisman were crushed one after another. Thus, the news regarding the fact, that Jia n warriors had already sneaked into Pan Xi world spread out at the highest speed.

    Before, people on the side of the humankind truly believed that these non-humankind monsters would enter into Pan Xi world a year after they got in, and they had been preparing for the real game based on this time limit. However, since an elite troop of Jia n warriors had already sneaked in, who could know if the other areas in Pan Xi world had non-humankind beings sneaked in as well?

    Individually, Jia n warriors had absolute advantages when facing human warriors. Therefore, with a slight carelessness, those elite human beings could suffer great damages.

    Ji Hao took out a big number of messaging jade talismans too, sending this news to all his friends as fast as possible. By now, he only wished that these jade talismans could deliver the message to everyone he knew within the limited ranges of these talismans¡¯ effects.

    Elder Destiny turned around, gave a deep growl and wielded his right hand, sending out a white stream of light which pped on the light screen. After this, in addition to images, a clear sound came out from the light screen. Meanwhile, Elder Destiny made a hand motion to a few ancestor soul elders that stood around him. Following that, the few elders hurriedly walked out of the pavilion. Each of them cast a magic, tore the space apart and left.

    On the za outside the Holy Pce, with a badly darkened face, Earth Spirit Pastor was looking at those Jia n warriors who were much taller than himself.

    Among local people, Earth Spirit Pastor could be counted as exceptionally tall and strong. Nevertheless, he was only around three-meter and two feet tall, while even the shortest Jia n warrior on the scene was over nine meters tall. Standing in front of these Jia n warriors, Earth Spirit Pastor seemed like a baby facing a group of adults.

    "Another weak local creature." A Jia n warrior who was holding a long sword said while swinging the sword to get rid of the blood on the sword edge. He then walked towards Earth Spirit Pastor slowly and continued, "But this one is a lot stronger than the others. He¡¯s mine, I¡¯m gonna make his skull into a teacup... it¡¯s gonna be a nice souvenir anyway!"

    Earth Spirit Pastor¡¯s face turned even darker in anger. He took a deep breath, then dense streams of yellow light dazzled out of the heavy armor worn by him. The dense and bright light adhered to his armoryer byyer, making his body seem to be huger than before.

    Ji Hao silently nodded. This was a special ability possessed by local cultivators that they could borrow powers from nature torgely strengthen their own strengths and defensive powers.

    Everything was ready. Earth Spirit Pastor Cast a long and resonant growl while the long spear held in his hands pierced fiercely towards the Jia n warrior in front of him, bringing up a strong gust of wind. Earth Spirit Pastor didn¡¯t move too fast, as the moving speed of earth-kind people was actually the lowest among all local races, but his long spear was incredibly powerful and stable. It was lunged forward like a mountain, urately and smoothly.

    The Jia n warrior who was standing in front of Earth Spirit Pastor chuckled while a round-shaped shield appeared on his left wrist. Seeing Earth Spirit Pastor lunge the long spear, he carelessly wielded his left arm and generated a thunderous boom. The long spear bumped against the shield, sending out great puffs of fire sparkles, but the round shield remained perfectly unharmed while a few slight cracks appeared on the long spear.

    The looks of Elder Destiny and the group of elders changed immediately. An elder screamed out in shock, "That¡¯s...that¡¯s the ¡®great earth holy spear¡¯ of the earth-kind! How could it..."

    Whileughing, the Jia n warrior who had just easily blocked Earth Spirit Pastor¡¯s attack raised his right foot and threw a heavy kick onto the chest of Earth Spirit Pastor, who paused because of the great shock. Following a muffled bang, Earth Spirit Pastor¡¯s chest armor was shattered while his sturdy body was sent flying backward like a falling leaf drifting in the wind. Nevertheless, once after he flew out for less than ten meters, another two Jia n warriors dashed over sideways, grabbed his legs and arms and fiercely pulled whileughing loudly. Earth Spirit Pastor howled out in pain as his limbs were pulled off by the two Jia n warriors and blood surged out like fountains.

    The Jia n warrior who kicked Earth Spirit Pastor away just now rushed over swiftly. He didn¡¯t use his de. Instead, heunched a heavy punch on Earth Spirit Pastor¡¯s chest and smashed him on the ground. Blood and smashed flesh sshed everywhere while Earth Spirit Pastor was punched into a pile of meat paste by this Jia n warrior.

    "Weak, just too weak." The Jia n warrior who had just killed Earth Spirit Pastor said with a hideous grin, "Even weaker than those human beings... Poor weak local creatures, they cannot even withstand a single blow."

    Back in the Wave Listening Pavilion, the great hall had fallen into a deathly silence. Even Ji Hao¡¯s look had changed in shock.

 Chapter 636: Especially Strong

    Chapter 636: Especially Strong

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    "Prince, Young Master Feng, Brother Jin," said Ji Hao to Ao Li, Feng Qinxin, and Jin Tu, "Shall we make them stay in this ce?"

    Ao Li and Jin Tu both gave a vicious smile while Feng Qinxin silently nodded, a cold beam of light shing across her eyes. She then pointed his finger towards the outside of the pavilion. Following her move, a few phoenix-kind warriors quickly walked over, and next, groups of phoenix-kind warriors flew into the sky one after another. gs glowed and fluttered in the air while all kinds of magic formation treasures dazzled brightly, and gradually, an enormous scale magic formation was formed.

    From the light screen, people saw another twist happen around the Holy Pce. Those hundred Jia n warriors had already killed people in or around the Holy Pce. They grinned hideously while one of them, who seemed to be the leader, gathered all Jia n warriors. But before they made any new move, a giant group of fierce local beasts showed up around the Holy Pce.

    Pan Xi world was aplete world, and surely, all kinds of powerful and fierce beasts had also been living in here. Same as local people, these beasts also had distinctively featured natures of powers and were born with all kinds of special abilities.

    As the Holy Land of the entire world, this ce represented the supreme faith of all local people. Holy spirits in Holy Land carefully raised arge number of beautiful and powerful beasts. Normally, these beasts served not only as mounts of those holy spirits but also represented powers, strengths and high statuses of those holy spirits.

    Just now, the few ancestor soul elders sent by our Elder Destiny led a group of people and gathered a batch of powerful beasts for this emergency situation, circling the Holy Pce firmly up.

    Among these beasts, the ones which were the closest to the Holy Pce, were ¡®metal rock beasts¡¯, which belonged to the earth-kind. These metal rock beasts looked like lions but were scaled and enormous. They were especially powerful and naturally possessed a great defensive ability.

    Metal rock beasts had a special ability which was called ¡®metal rock armor¡¯. It allowed them to transform earth into rocks and rocks into armors, torgely improve their own defensive powers. A single metal rock beast might not be too powerful, but if numerous metal beastsbined their powers, the metal rock armors created by them could gather together,yer byyer, supporting and shielding each other. In the end, the defensive power of this group of metal rock beasts would reach an unimaginable level.

    Once, a holy spirit had run a test. He carefully gathered over ten-thousand mature metal rock beasts together and made them activate their powers of metal rock armors together. After that, this holy spirit triggered his own spirit holy weapon andunched a crazy series of attack, but he failed even to break a scale of these metal rock beasts.

    Behind these metal rock beasts wererge groups of saber-toothed beasts. These saber-toothed beasts were shaped like wolves, the teeth in their mouths as sharp as short sabers. Saber-toothed beasts belonged to the gold-kind, and normally, they fed on metal minerals and were extra greedy. They would also store great amounts of metal ingredients inside their bodies, and once enemies showed up, they could let their sharp teeth out of their mouths to kill enemies. Cultivated saber-toothed beasts which had activated their special abilities were able to add spell symbols on their sharp teeth, which would allow those sharp teeth to fly across a thousand miles to kill enemies. Attacksunched by saber-tooth beasts were powerful and swift, which made these fierce beasts extremely hard to deal with.

    Metal rock beasts roared in a deep yet rumbling voice while saber-toothed beasts silently moved around behind these metal rock beasts. Behind therge groups of saber-toothed beasts were long tail green poisonous birds quietly floating in midair. These birds were tiny and adorable, as big as ordinary human beings¡¯ fists, but each of them had three extremely beautiful, three-feet long, green colored tail feathers.

    These three tail feathers were where a long tail green poisonous bird hid its powers. When these birds fly swiftly in the air, their long tail feathers could easily pierce through all kinds of metal by a simply flick. Moreover, these beautiful feathers were highly poisonous, and ording to different diets of these birds, the toxicities of their tail feathers were all different as well.

    Even holy spirits wouldn¡¯t be willing to be shed by a tail feather of a long tail green poisonous bird. They could never know what did these long tail green poisonous birds eat in the recent couple of days, and could never figure out what type of toxicity would be injected into their bodies.

    Metal rock beasts, saber-toothed beasts, long tail green poisonous birds, these three types of beasts were gathered around the Holy Pce by the few elders under this emergency situation.

    After witnessing those Jia n warriors kill the Earth Spirit Pastor so easily that the Earth Spirit Pastor could barely resist, the few elders were now seeing those Jia n warriors as the most terrifying enemies. Therefore, apart from those beasts, they had also brought a batch of local people who mastered magic formations the most in the entire Holy Pce.

    Thousands of three-hundred-meter tall totem columns slowly rose into the air while shining with a yellow light. Even the thinnest column was as thick as a water tank. An immense gravity twisted the air, and following a loud buzzing noise caused by these columns, the air above the za waspressed speedily at a visible rate, gradually turned into light-blue liquid.

    Ji Hao and his friends were all stunned upon watching this. Directlypressing the air into liquid? How much did those local people improve the gravity on the za with those totem columns for that to ur? A thousand times? Ten thousand times? A hundred thousand times?

    Jia ns warriors stood on the za slightly shook their bodies. They made a reaction at almost the same moment when those elders started gathering beasts. By taking a few steps each, they quickly formed a round-shaped battle formation on the za that had absolutely no dead angle of defense.

    Three thirty-meter-tall divine towers quietly showed up, and the erect eyes floating above the tower tops released cold and dazzled light.

    A Jia n warrior who was holding a machete grinned teasingly while looking at those beasts in the surroundings and said, "Just these crap*y things? We are startled!"

    The other Jia n warriors all grinned silently. Their leader, who was an especially muscr Jia n warrior with a long hilt hammer, shook his head scornfully. He then silently swung his left hand and pointed at those metal rock beasts which were approaching gradually.

    These metal rock beasts gathered over here for emergency numbered thirty thousand and had already activated their special ability, metal rock armor, together. Ayer of ck and yellow, thick armor of light covered their bodies while these metal rock beasts stood side by side, abutted against each other. The metal rock armors covering on the bodies of these beasts werebined into one, forming a long line of defense that was as sturdy as an iron wall, while these beasts approached those Jia n warriors bit by bit.

    Ten Jia n warriors with long des walked out of the troop together, lined up and moved towards these metal rock beasts with big steps. When they were still around six-hundred meter away from those beasts, these Jia n warriors raised their des simultaneously. Along with their deep growls, a water-ripple-like, eye-piercing light suddenly shone.

    Puff! Followed by a thunderous boom, a thousands of meters long stream of de light roared out.

    Back in the Wave Listening Pavilion, Elder Destiny and the group of elders were clearly aware of the super strong defense of those metal rock beasts. But still, quite a few them still shouted out nervously, "Hold out, hold out! They can do it!"

    For thebined metal rock armor created by thirty-thousand metal rock beasts, even a hundred holy spirits couldn¡¯t guarantee to break such a strong defense with theirbined power.

    These elders didn¡¯t believe that these hideous-looking for-eyed evil monsters could actually do what couldn¡¯t be done by their own people. Only ten of them, how could they possibly break thebined metal rock armor created by thirty-thousand metal rock beasts together?

    The de light dazzled swiftly while thebined metal rock armor was broken. Along with a loud noise made by the bodies of those beasts when they were torn into pieces, over a thousand metal rock beasts were directly cut into two. Blood sshed out in big streams, and those saber-toothed beasts and long tail birds in behind couldn¡¯t react timely. As a result, at least two thousand saber-toothed beasts and hundreds of long tail birds were crushed by the de light.

    "This can¡¯t happen!" shouted Elder Destiny in shock.

    Ji Hao and the others were shocked badly as well, staring at the image shown on the light screen in a daze.

    Elder Destiny told them about the strong defense of those metal rock beasts, and it was impossible for Jia n warriors to destroy the defensive line created by thirty-thousand metal rock beasts so easily. These Jia n warriors were unreasonably strong.

 Chapter 637: Invulnerable

    Chapter 637: Invulnerable

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Wearing heavy armors and holdingrge des, these ten Jia n warriors grinned viciously while approaching those metal rock beasts which were vomiting blood. The metal rock armor created by these metal rock beasts was broken, and all of them were harmed by the counterforce. Seeing those approaching Jia n warriors, these enormous beasts couldn¡¯t help but show fear.

    In Pan Xi world, no one could ever break thebined defense of so many metal rock beasts. These beasts were not so smart, but still, they were frightened by these Jia n warriors.

    "Good battle beasts, naturally capable ofbining their defensive powers. If we can take them and raise them in arge number, that would be strategic." said a Jia n warrior while approaching those beasts with a heavy de carried in his hand. He then continued word by word, "Therefore, behave yourself and do not move recklessly. Do not resist, we don¡¯t want to kill too many of you either. You will all be worth a fortune."

    All Jia n warriors on the sceneughed out loud.

    The way they looked at these metal rock beasts was strange, as if they were looking at piles of glowing jade coins, pure gold and jade and magic crystals, instead of living creatures.

    Those metal rock beasts stepped backward. They had lost their courage to fight against these ten terrifying enemies.

    Saber-toothed beasts roared out and rushed up. They opened their mouths and the sharp teeth in their mouth dazzled with an eye-piercing light. On those sharp-sword-like teeth, countless tiny spell symbols lit up along with ear-piercing shrill buzzing noise. Next, countless sharp teeth zipped out towards the ten Jia n warriors like a storm.

    Those Jia n warriors stopped moving, then their helmets began glowing and heavy masks with embossment of ghost portraits fell down, covering their faces. On the dark mask of each Jia n warrior, four blood-red pieces of crystals were iid in the eye areas, which were shining with a faint blood-red light.

    Countless sharp teeth roared out and bombed against the bodies of those Jia n warriors, leaving long streaks of cold light in the air. Fire sparkles were sent out while those sharp teeth were shattered one after another. Those sharp teeth that swished towards those Jia n warriors like a heavy rain were all crushed into pieces, but not even a single mark was left on those Jia n warriors¡¯ armors.

    Teeth of saber-toothed beasts, especially the teeth of those powerful, leader-level saber-toothed beasts, could easily puncture a mountain. However, that storm-like wave of sharp teethunched by the group of saber-teeth beasts, which had nearly covered the entire za, didn¡¯t manage to leave a single dent on those Jia n warriors¡¯ armors. Neither could it make them move by even an inch.

    The other Jia n warriors, who stood on the za but didn¡¯t make any move, were also covered in the effective range of the strong wave of sharp teeth, but they did not suffer any harm either.

    Not only that, those Jia n warriors who stood still on the za didn¡¯t even put down their facial masks. They even raised their heads, fending against those screaming sharp teeth with their faces.

    Ji Has popped out his eyes. Ao Li, Feng Qinxin, Jin Tu and all the others also witnessed this unbelievable scene through the light screen in a great shock.

    Thousands of sharp teeth fell on the faces of those Jia n warriors, then shattered one after another like raindrops falling onto rocks. Not even a slight little wound was left on the faces of those Jia n warriors.

    Some Jia n warriors even opened their four eyes on purpose, staring straight at those sharp, swiftly flying teeth. They didn¡¯t even move their eyeballs when those teeth bumped and shattered against their eyes. Their eyes, which were supposed to be vulnerable and fragile, stayed perfect unharmed and unmoved.

    "So boring." said a Jia n warriors. He raised his head andughed out in a low voice.

    "Indeed, so damn boring." The leader of these Jia n warriors opened his eyes, and the four eyes of his dazzled with a fierce light as he looked at those holy spirits and warriors under theirmands who were hiding behind those huge totem columns, then said, "Oi? What else you got?"

    A wave of silvery bird screams sounded, following which, countless green-colored silhouettes tore the air open. Tens of thousands of human-fist-sized poisonous birds bright up shreds of afterimages, fearlessly swishing towards those Jia n warriors with their tiny bodies wrapped in strong gusts of wind, and their beautiful, long tail feathers flicking, like warriors wielding three long des

    The long tail feathers sliced across the air, causing a shrill scream.

    The beautiful green feathers of these birds emitted a bright light, and in each moment, each feather of each bird was glowing with a unique kind of green light, dim or bright, light or dark. In this very moment, these tiny and beautiful birds burst their poison nds, letting out their strongest toxicity.

    The overly strong toxicity was forced out of the bodies of these birds, gathered on those beautiful tail feathers and then spread to the air. The tail feathers of these birds were covered in dense spheres of poisonous smoke, seeming to be set aze, and looked even more beautiful.

    Along with a scornfulugh, a Jia n warrior shook his body, and next, his full set of armor silently fell off, exposing his body. He spread his arms, growling towards to those fiercely swishing green birds, "Come, little birds, let me see what you can do!"

    Those green birds moved even twice faster than those sharp teeth let out from saber-toothed beasts¡¯ mouths. These birds flicked their long tail, sliced the air open and fiercely cut into the dark golden skin of this Jia n warrior. Thin beams of fiery light were raised while numerous tail feathers broke one after another. Countless green birds smashed themselves into meat paste against the muscr body of that Jia n warrior. Following a clear thudding noise, streams of blood and puffs of broken feathers were sent up into the sky, some feather fragments even drifting to tens of miles away.

    The Jia n warriors with his body exposed stayed perfectly still without moving. Not a slight single wound could be found on his dark golden skin. Purely with the most basic defense of this skin, he blocked the attackunched by over ten-thousand poisonous green birds.

    The other armored Jia n warriorsughed out loud together while asking the stripped warrior what it felt like.

    The stripped Jia n warrior patted on a small stain of blood left on his chest by a bird, then answered ndly, "Weak and powerless, not threatening at all."

    All Jia n warriorsughed out loud unbridledly.

    In a great distance away, a few ancestor soul elders saw these intrudersughing so arrogantly and couldn¡¯t help but gnashed their teeth, then let out a great growl simultaneously.

    Thousands of totem columns were lightened up. Invisible streams of power werebined into one, turning into numerous dark-yellow des with strong maic force. Followed by a loud buzzing noise, tens of miles long maic force des hacked fiercely down towards that stripped Jia n warrior.

    A puffing noise could be heard without an end. The maic force des vibrated intensively, and within each moment, those maic force des would vibrate for tens of billions of times. With such a terrifying, high-frequency vibration, even a star could be cut into pieces.

    Nevertheless, no harm was done to this Jia n warrior by those enormous maic force des at all, except for some fire sparkles that rose from his skin. Spreading his arms and raising his head, this Jia n warrior thundered, "Don¡¯t you understand? Stupid local creatures, all kinds of attacksunched by you are ineffective on us!"

    ¡®All your attacks are ineffective on us¡¯!

    Hearing this, Elder Destiny and the group of elders quivered simultaneously while thin streams of blood seemed to flow out from their mouth corners.

 Chapter 638: The Invincible State

    Chapter 638: The Invincible State

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Earth power was heavy, dense and unvaried. Among all kinds of special abilities possessed by Pan Xi world local people, not too many attacking magics existed. These powerful maic force des were already one of the extreme level moves that could beunched by earth-kind holy spirits, and creating this supreme, killing move had taken them countless years.

    Nevertheless, tens of holy spirits activated thousands of totem columns and gathered the earth power within the area of millions of miles in radius, generating a wave of maic force des. But they still didn¡¯t manage to harm the skin of even a single Jia n warrior.

    This was uneptable to those holy spirits themselves and had thrown Elder Destiny, who witnessed this with his own eyes, into a great panic.

    For unknown reasons, back when the dragon-kind, phoenix-kind and Western Wastnd force broke into the Holy Land joint handedly, Elder Destiny had already lost his sense of destiny, He didn¡¯t even know that these Jia n warriors had sneaked into the Holy Pce. But in this very moment, when he saw the wave of maic force fiercely cut the bodies of those Jia n warriors but fail to cause any harm, Elder Destiny sensed an immense fear and a deep despair rising from deep down his heart.

    He could somehow feel that, from inside the Holy Land, the body of Pan Xi had been releasing a great fear.

    A dense blood-red light emerged before his eyes, within which, he saw countless dead bodies of local people piled up into an enormous altar and a strange creature who was wearing a long robe and had an erect eye on its forehead, standing on that altar. The creature lit a weirdly colored me of offering, offering up a sacrifice with the souls, blood, and flesh of countless local creatures.

    "The prediction of our kind!"

    Tremblingly, Elder Destiny turned around, looked at Ji Hao and let out these few words with a deathly pale face. The prediction of a kind. Through these hundred Jia n warriors, Elder Destiny suddenly sensed a possibility for the future. The purpose of these non-humankind beings was to thoroughly destroy the local civilization of Pan Xi world.

    Slight wrinkles appeared on the tender and white, child-like face of Elder Destiny while a small half of his ink-ck hair suddenly turned into the color of withered leaves. He gave an extremely bitter grin, dashed up to Ji Hao, grabbed his sleeves and seemed to kneel straight down.

    Ji Hao immediately held Elder Destiny up, looked at him and said in a deep voice, "Elder, you don¡¯t need to do this."

    Elder Destiny coughed intensively. Just now, he uncontrobly fell into the state of foreseeing, and through the great fear given out by Pan Xi¡¯s body, Elder Destiny saw some terrifying future scenes. In the meanwhile, he also discovered that the sole, slight chance of survival was indeed on Ji Hao.

    Ao Li, Feng Qinxin, Jin Tu, even Shaosi, Man Man, Yu Mu, Feng Xin and Taisi, none of these people had shown any mercy to local people in Pan Xi world. But only on Ji Hao did Elder Destiny see a slight, weak beam of light. This meant that Ji Has was the only hope.

    "Anything you want, just name it... as long as we have it, you can take it." Elder Destiny was now nearly hanging on Ji Hao¡¯s arms while he made a kneeling posture in the air and said, "Our storages will all be wide open. You can take all the treasures we collected ever since the prehistorical era... all resources, all materials, you can take it all."

    "Pan Xi world cannot die in our hands." Looking at Ji Hao, Elder Destiny was almost begging, "Please, allow us a chance of survival."

    Ji Hao looked at Elder Destiny, who now looked wan and sallow, with the entire face twisted badly. For unknown reasons, Ji Has suddenly felt nervous. He then said, "Why are things happening so fast? These Godd*mn non-humankind beings, what do they think their vows are? They shouldn¡¯t get in so soon."

    Things changed again on the Holy Pce za as whole three-thousand holy spirits trod on clouds, descending on the za in a battle formation.

    These were three-thousand gold kind holy spirits. In Pan Xi world, gold kind warriors were the strongest among all warriors, and also the most warlike. They possessed the fiercest powers and abilities. Besides, gold kind people were able to control all kinds of metals, and their armors and weapons were always of top qualities.

    These three-thousand gold-kind warriors were under the lead of ten gold kind ancestor souls. All of these warriors were wearing and holding their spirit weapons, which were made from all kinds of natural treasures and carefully forged for thousands of years. Weapons and armors used by the ten ancestor souls were all natural-crafted spirit holy weapons produced by Pan Xi world naturally.

    "They..." Ji Hao pointed at the light screen and asked.

    Elder Destiny¡¯s look slightly changed. He leaped up, stood in front of the light screen, staring at those three-thousand holy spirits and murmured, "The enemies are numbered only around a hundred and twenty, but we have three-thousand high-level holy spirits. Three-thousand to a hundred, can we win? Will we still lose?"

    Shaking his head instantly, Elder Destiny growled harshly, "This can¡¯t happen, nothing like this can happen. The gold kind is one of the most powerful kinds among us. In the whole Pan Xi, world, their direct destructive force is only slightly weaker than the sky kind. Their armors are strong, their weapons are sharp, their defenses are great... they can destroy almost anything in the world. Three-thousand gold-kind holy spirits...they can certainly chop those evil monsters into pieces."

    Ji Hao remained silent while Ao Li, Feng Qinxin, and Jin Tu took a few steps forwards, moved closer to the light screen and fixed their eyes on it. Meanwhile, they quickly nced at each other.

    Elder Destiny seemed to be a bit hysterical already. Strong defense? Even stronger than the thirty-thousand metal rock beasts? Great destructive powers? Even greater than the powers of those, tens of thousands of saber-toothed beasts and poisonous green birds? In terms of both defense and attack, these Jia n warriors were unimaginably strong. The strength of these Jia n warriors was totally unreasonable, that even made Ji Has and his friends felt cold in the hearts.

    On the za, the three-thousand gold-kind holy spirits growled out together, spread the formation and dashed towards those Jia n warriors.

    Still, the ten Jia n warriors with heavy des held in their hands walked towards those gold-kind holy spirits. The Jia n warrior who had taken off his armor didn¡¯t even put it back on, and instead, he just walked over with his bare body, seeming not to take this as a serious fight at all.

    Next, the three-thousand gold-kind holy spirits seemed to break into their worst nightmare.

    No one cast any magic and instead, they chose the simplest, most violent way to fight each other. The ten Jia n warriors rushed into the group of gold kind holy spirits as three-thousand sharp holy weapons hacked fiercely on their bodies, towards their vital body parts.

    Nevertheless, each holy weapon only managed to start a few fire sparkles before being bounced back, and not a single holy weapon could leave any mark on the skins and armors of these Jia n warriors. These Jia n warriors seemed to be protected by some kind of magical power, that all kinds of attack were literally ineffective on them.

    Meanwhile, the specially-crafted heavy des held by the ten Jia n warriors raised numerous dazzling arc-shaped light. Wherever the de light swept across, the weapons, armors of all gold-kind holy spirits were sliced into pieces, along with their bodies.

    The ten Jia n warriors ughtered those gold-kind holy spirits as easily as mowing. Blood sshed everywhere while dead bodies lied all over the ground. Those Jia n warriors were enormous in shapes and their des were over fifteen meters long. With a single swung of a de like that, at least ten gold-kind holy spirits could be killed.

    Within the short span of a few breaths, and even before the few ancestor souls who had been leading those holy spirits realized what had happened, over two-thousand gold-kind holy spirits were already chopped into bits.

    Elder Destiny¡¯s face instantly turned even paler, then a stream of blood ejected out of his mouth, spraying on the light screen.

 Chapter 639: Frontal Challenge

    Chapter 639: Frontal Challenge

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    "Let¡¯s go and have a look!" When Elder Destiny was vomiting blood, Ji Hao had already transformed into a beam of light and dashed out of the pavilion.

    Ao Li and Jin Tu nced at each other, then their eyes shone with a raging light as they both cast a long and resonant roar, following Ji Has out closely. Feng Qinxin narrowed her eyes, chuckled then slowly walked up to Elder Destiny. But before she said anything, Shaosi, who moved as quickly as Feng Qinxin, already had her arms held on Elder Destiny¡¯s arms and said, "Elder Destiny, remember what you said. As for these monsters...we will be helping your Pan Xi world."

    Elder Destiny raised his head and took a serious nce at Shaosi, then solemnly nodded. Afterward, he boosted his own spirit, wiped the blood from his mouth then growled harshly, "My brothers, let¡¯s go meet those four-eyed evil monsters together. Let¡¯s see how powerful they truly are."

    The group of elders had been quivering in a daze with nd looks and lusterless eyes. But hearing Elder Destiny, they boosted their spirits as well and each transformed into a bright sphere of light, rushing out of the pavilion.

    As ancestor souls who were capable of reaching such a high level in Pan Xi world, which was suffused by longsting wars, these elders all had their own pride and insistence. Those Jia n warriors had shown a nearly invincible power, and the armors of local warriors couldn¡¯t even withstand a careless, slight punchunched by them. How could this happen? These elders had to find out the truth, otherwise, even if they died, they would die with evesting regrets.

    The beam of golden light transformed from Ji Hao dazzled in the sky, reaching the entrance of the path that led to the Holy Pce. Tens of holy spirits with over a hundred thousand elite local warriors were guarding the entrance. Seeing Ji Hao dash over in the form of a golden light beam, a few holy spirits stepped up together, yelling at Ji Hao and telling him to stop.

    Ji Has was eager to find out the truth of the invincible power of those Jia n warriors. Why would he want to waste any time on these holy spirits? Holy spirits guarding the entrance were only at the level of Magus Kings. Ji Hao let out the Heaven and Earth stamper, instantly after which, an invisible force field was created that spun in the air. Immediately, tens of holy spirits were moved a hundred miles away, and before these holy spirits could rush back, Ji Hao had already flown into the path.

    The group of holy spirits was startled badly by Ji Hao¡¯s sudden appearance and weird magic. They yelled and shouted while hurriedly rushing back to the entrance of the path, just in time to bump into Ao Li and Jin Tu who followed behind Ji Hao.

    The two of them were far less polite than Ji Hao. Theyughed out loud simultaneously on seeing tens of Magus-King-level ¡®weak ones¡¯ actually dare to wield weapons in front of them and block their way. Each of them threw out a heavy punch, knocked these holy spirits to the ground and made tens of holy spirits howl in pain and vomit blood.

    Right after Ao Li and Jin Tu were Man Man, Shaosi, Yu Mu, Feng Xing, Taisi, and Zhu Rong Long and his brothers, who were trying to protect Man Man. Following after them were arge group of Divine Magus level powerful warriors from the dragon-kind, phoenix-kind and Western Wastnd.

    This group of warriors swiftly dashed over as fast as lightning bolts. Without even ncing at those holy spirits who were lying on the ground, they rushed directly towards the Holy Pce, which was underground.

    Boom! Ji Hao heavilynded on the za in front of the pce. He boosted his strength up intentionally andnded thunderously on the za with the strength of a four-star Divine Magus which made za vibrate intensively and those totem columns standing on the za burst with bright light.

    Those Jia n warriors had already ughtered the three-thousand gold-kind holy spirits out and were now rummaging for trophies. Abruptly hearing the loud noise caused by Ji Hao, these experienced Jia n warriors instantly formed a battle formation and looked at Ji Hao together. Afterward, their leader¡¯s eyes shone brightly as he pointed at Ji Hao and yelled, "Earl Yao, Ji Hao! How can you be here?"

    Ji Hao gave a long roar, then pulled out the nine suns spear, pointed at the leader and growled, "Why shouldn¡¯t I be here? I¡¯m an honored guest of Pan Xi world, invited here by a group of elders to discuss the big n of resisting evil monsters! Why are you here? Are you not going to keep your promise?"

    The leader¡¯s fourrge eyes glowed brightly. He remained silent for a while, then responded in a serious tone, "We did not break our promise. Only me and my a hundred and twenty brothers have entered in...We did notunch any attack on any human being. Instead, we only came to explore this ce. This can¡¯t be counted as breaking our promise."

    While chuckling, the leader then looked at Ji Hao and continued, "identally, we came in here and wanted to collect some trophies conveniently. Nothing is wrong with that, right?"

    Ji Has raised his eyebrows,ughed out abruptly then said, "This ce is where Pan Xi fell...Pan Xi, she died in your hands, didn¡¯t she?"

    The leader and Jia n warriors standing behind him all had their looks changed suddenly.

    If they were a group of Yu n people, facing Ji Hao¡¯s question, they would definitely deny, and would never admit that Pan Xi was murdered by them. But these Jia n warriors were qualified war machines; they were all masters of killing, yet, in terms of hiding emotions, they were not even as good as human children.

    Snorting coldly, the Jia n leader raised his head and said proudly, "Indeed, she was killed by our ancestors. Hm, based on our time, that happened three-hundred and seventy million great turns of the suns and moons ago."

    Ji Hao pointed at Pan Xi¡¯s enormous body under the pce and said coldly, "You didn¡¯te to explore this ce. You came to do something to Pan Xi¡¯s body. Let me see, a dead creature, even though she was the creator of this world, but as a dead creature, what can you get from her body now?"

    "Ew! Gross! What are you trying to do to a dead woman?" Man Man leaped down from a fiery cloud and walked quickly behind Ji Hao. She popped out her pair of eyes and stared at those Jia n warriors who seemed to be embarrassed a little bit.

    "Nonsense!" yelled the Jia n leader angrily, "We are only interested in alive women! Pan Xi is dead already, we don¡¯t have any interest in her...We came to, to...We came to explore this ce!"

    "You came for something else!" Ji Hao interrupted him and said, "You are definitely nning something. Hehe, let¡¯s see, you want to make the entire Pan Xi world..."

    "Shut up!" Jia n leader took a big step forward, wielded the long de holding in his hand and growled, "Ji Hao, you killed Chi Feng, but not with your own power! You shameless lowly being who fought with borrowed power, do you dare to fight against me like a real hero, with your own power?"

    Pausing for a second, this Jia n leader hurriedly added, "This is only a fight between you and me, and has nothing to do with the life-and-death game between our kinds!"

    Ji Hao remained silent, but before he made the decision, Jin Tu had already walked up with big steps.

    With a pair of glowing eyes, Jin Tu pointed at the Jia n leader andughed loudly, then yelled, "Let¡¯s fight them! Who would be afraid?"

 Chapter 640: Resist

    Chapter 640: Resist

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Resist

    "Brave, that¡¯s what I like!" The Jia n leader nodded towards Jin Tu in praise and said, "My name is Chi Zhe. After I have chopped your head off and made your skull into a wine cup, I will carve my name on the bottom of it."

    Jin Tu raised his long spear. The power vibration released from his body became especially fierce and cold as he said, "My Name is Jin Tu. After I have killed you, I will extract your soul from your body and give it to our Master Maguspriest. He will then boil your soul slowly with a magic fire. You will have at least a thousand year of time to cry and shout my name, day and night!"

    Chi Zhe and Jin Tu nced at each other, then each let out a long and resonant roar while their weapons, a curved de and a long spear, were lunged forwards at lightning speed.

    ng! Dazzlingly fire sparkles were started. Both of them took three steps backward, then saluted to each other in an especially formal way for a deadly fight. The lunge made by the two of them just now was only a ritual move, and both of them had merely used less than one percent of their powers.

    "You¡¯re indeed quite strong, but from now on, you would need to be careful!" Chi Zhe chuckled while popping his four eyes widely out, with his eyeballs glowing brightly like cat eyes.

    Jin Tu stayed silent while he slightly twisted his wrists. The ritual and tentative ng of the weapons made his wrists slightly numb. Chi Zhe¡¯s physical power was way greater than Jin Tu, and just now, Jin Tu could have been sent flying straight away by Chi Zhe if he wasn¡¯t so skillful.

    Ji Hao straightened his waist, pressed his hand on Man Man¡¯s head and forcibly pushed her behind himself. Both Jin Tu and Chi Zhe were top-level warriors, and even a slight single stream of power sent out by them could cause tremendous damage to the others who had been watching this fight. Even though Man Man was protected by Zhu Rong¡¯s clone, Ji Hao still subconsciously treated Man Man as the weak and fragile little girl that he met back in the Southern Wastnd jungle.

    Turning around, Ji Hao nced at Shaosi. The air before Shaosi¡¯s face was weirdly shaking. After Shaosi had merged with the Candle Dragon spirit pearl, she had already inherited many magical special abilities through the Candle Dragon bloodline. The power of space was one of her special abilities. Ji Hao smilingly nodded to Shaosi. ¡¯This girl doesn¡¯t need the others to worry about her.¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    Nevertheless, Man Man was not the only one who he needed to be worried about. Abruptly, Ji Hao thought of someone else. Ji Hao turned around, grabbed Taisi¡¯s neck, who had been reaching his head out from the behind. Ji Hao carried him up then heavily thudded him against the ground right next to Man Man.

    ng! ng! ng! Following a series of thunderous noise when Ji Hao turned around to check on Man Man and Taisi, Chi Zheunched three fierce hacks towards Jin Tu at lightning speed. His moves were simple and straightforward, without any hesitation. Every single hack wasunched directly towards Jin Tu¡¯s head. Streams of de light dazzled towards Jin Tu, seeming to chop the whole world into two.

    Watching Chi Zheunch these three hacks, the faces of Elder Destiny and the other elders all turned deathly pale again, which made them look barely alive.

    Pan Xi world was a war-torn world, that every year, every month, every year, every hour, every minute, local people living in this world were fighting without resting. Nevertheless, after all, those local people all shared the same origin, and even for those longsting wars, there was a bottom-line. Wars happened all the time, but generally, those were never too cruel.

    When had these local people ever been through brutal wars like those between the humankind and the non-humankind, which were bloody and cruel,pletely merciless and without limits? The nearly crazy cruelty and fierceness showed by the three hacksunched by Chi Zhe made the hearts of Elder Destiny and the other elders ice-cold.

    "These creatures were born for killing!" Screamed a green kind ancestor soul, as Green-kind people were sensitive to the power of death the most. "Why would such a terrifying kind emerge from the world?"

    "Because they don¡¯t belong to our world!" Responded Elder Destiny weakly.

    Jin Tu roared out. Facing the three fierce, unstoppable hacks, he raised his long spear and rushed against it. Streams of arc-shaped light were raised by the long spear, as the strong metal power transformed into numerous sharp thorns attached to the long spear, causing a shrill swishing noise while grinding against Chi She¡¯s long de. That noise sounded like the cries of ghosts, and was not so pleasant to hear.

    Chi Zhe gave three hacks while Jin Tuunched a hundred and eight lunges in a row. The long beams of light brought up by the long spear were crushed in the de light. With merely three hacks, Chi Zhe destroyed the one hundred and eight lunges. The mountain-great power that came from the de made Jin Tu¡¯s arms soft and tired, forcing him back staggeringly.

    A strand of de light shed across the cursed spear light, and next, Jin Tu abruptly turned around and let out a deep roar in pain.

    Chi Zhe chuckled, teasingly crooked his finger towards Jin Tu and said, "Jin Tu, you¡¯re indeed a decent man, but you can¡¯t rival me. Power, speed, skill, in any aspect, you¡¯re weaker than me. With three more hacks, I can surely cut your head off!"

    A long sh appeared on Jin Tu¡¯s left eye, tore his eye socket apart, broke his nose and cut deeply into his face, reaching straight to his right chin. Large streams of blood gushed out of his eye sockets mixed with his smashed eyeball.

    Jin Tu dodged truly fast, that this hack onlynded on his face. If he had moved even slightly slower, he would definitely have been chopped into two.

    Watching this fight, Elder Destiny and the group of ancestor souls felt more and more frightened. If any ancestor soul in Pan Xi world suffered such a severe injury, he or she had to fall into a deep sleep and rest quietly for around a thousand years to recover. But right now and right in front of them, Jin Tu, who was wounded so gravely, had his wound recovered perfectly and immediately without leaving even a slight scar by simply taking a long breath.

    Even the blood that gushed out of his body and his smashed eyeball had flown back into his body in an extremely weird way. Not a single drop of his blood was left outside.

    Such a strong life-force, with such a great self-healing power, all this stunned those green-kind ancestor souls of the Pan Xi world. The great shock nearly disabled them from talking.

    Holding the long spear, Jin Tu twisted his neck, looked at Chi Zhe,ughed out loud and said, "You want to chop my head off with three hacks? Never so easy!"

    Growling deeply, Jin Tu raised his head and looked at the sky. From high up in the air, a fierce gust of wind roared down. Chi Zhe knitted his eyebrows, gripped the hilt of his de with both hands while taking over ten steps backward, increasing the distance between Jin Tu and himself.

    An enormous Qiong Qi beast dove down from the air, roared rampantly and transformed into a turbid dark light that swished into Jin Tu¡¯s body. Jin Tu raised his head and gave a deep roar in pain, after which, his body began expanding speedily like a gas-filled balloon.

    Within the blink of an eye, Jin Tu¡¯s body expanded to asrge as Chi Zhe. On his arms that were not covered in armor, thick and twisted blood veins could be seen under the skin. Boring hot waves of air spread out from his body, roaring toward all directions like a hurricane.

    Along with an ear-piercing noise, Jin Tu raised the long spear once again, sliced through the air and pierced towards Chi She¡¯s heart, leaving a white beam of light in the air.

    Chi Zhe cast a great growl while swinging his curved de down, urately hacking on the tip of the spearhead.

    ng! The bodies of Chi Zhe and Jin Tu shook simultaneously, then both of them took around ten steps backward.

 Chapter 641: The Enemies of the World

    Chapter 641: The Enemies of the World

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    "Not bad, Qiong Qi Family kid." Seeing Jin Tu fight against Chi Zhe equally and frontally, Ao Li couldn¡¯t help but growl out.

    Chi Zha grinned while swinging his curved de slightly to the right side. Meanwhile, he nced at Ao Li and said, "The dragon-kind? I always wanted a piece of dragon leather to make a dragon skin armor. It seems that I will be able to get a great piece of leather today. You will be the next one after I take this one out!"

    Ao li¡¯s face instantly turned dark. He coldly looked at Chi Zhe, then showed his teeth and gave a cold sneer. As a proud dragon, he didn¡¯t want to engage in a verbal fight against Chi Zhe. Instead, he shook his head, transformed his human-like head back into a dragon head, opened his mouth and let out a sharp and ck stream of water that sshed on the ground.

    " Kill!" After merging with the Qiong Qi beast, Jin Tu suddenly became like an especially violent beast. While roaring resonantly, he took off his armor, gripped both ends of his long spear then broke it up. The long spear glowed brightly, then turned into two spears.

    Holding a spear with each hand, Jin Tu transformed into a fierce gust of wind, roaring toward Chi Zhe.

    A slight wind swish came from the air. Countless thin yet sharp streams of power roared toward all vital body parts of Chi Zhe along with beams of ck light. Every single ck light was a lunge of the pair of long spears, and within a second, Jin Tu had lunged his pair of spears thousands, and even tens of thousands of times.

    Chi Zhe looked at Jin Tu seriously, who had burst with a crazy power. He easily swung the de in front of his chest, shielding himself against jin Tu¡¯s attacks. Countless ck beams of light bumped against the de edge, causing an ear-piercing noise. Chi Zhe¡¯s body quivered slightly. Although his feet stayed perfectly unmoved, the immense shocking wave caused by Jin Tu¡¯s attacks still forced him back, bit by bit.

    Ao Li abruptly yelled out, "Four-eyed monster, our brother has taken off his armor!"

    Once Ao Li finished his sentence, Chi Zhe gave a deep roar and his armor flew out in pieces as if it exploded, exposing his dark-golden, translucent skin. Puffs of hot steam constantly rose from Chi Zhe¡¯s head as his right arm moved swiftly and wielded the de, leavingrge shreds of afterimages. Waves of de light surged forwards like water.

    Weapons shed against each other again and again. It was a fight between pure strength. Neither did Chi Zhe or Jin Tu use any magic other than their physical strength. Because of their pride as warriors, they chose to fight in the most original and purest way.

    Suddenly, both of them shouted out in pain while blood sshed out. Chi Zheunched a sudden hack and pierced his goat-horn-like de swiftly and deeply into Jin Tu¡¯s chest. But at the same time, the long spear held in Jin Tu¡¯s hand punctured Chi She¡¯s chest as well like a bolt of thunder that dazzled across the sky.

    Followed by a thunderous ng, roars of Qiong Qi beasts came from Jin Tu¡¯s body. Next, the pair of long spears held in Jin Tu¡¯s hands changed forms. The pair of human wrist thick, mirror-smooth spear spines suddenly transformed into a pair of rugged beast spines, with long and sharp thorns of bone growing out one after another. Strong and dense metal power condensed into a white sandstorm that roared into Chi Zhe¡¯s body.

    Chi Zhe howled in pain while twisting his de, nearly cutting Jin Tu entirely open.

    Jin Tuughed as the pair of beast spines held in his hands vibrated intensively, violently sawing Chi Zhe¡¯s body. Silver-white metal power flushed through Chi Zhe¡¯s body, squeezing huge clouds of blood mist out from his two punctured wounds.

    Maintaining this shape for the span of a breath, both of them flew up into the air, threw a heavy kick onto each other¡¯s lower abdomen and then howled out again in pain. Afterward, both of them flew backward while letting out a mouthful of blood.

    Chi Zhe¡¯s de was sharp yet as smooth as a mirror. Therefore, it didn¡¯t manage to cause a second harm to Jin Tu¡¯s body when it was pulled out. However, Jin Tu¡¯s long spears transformed into a pair of beast spines suddenly, with countless sharp thorns of bone sawing and slicing Chi Zhe¡¯s body, draggingrge pieces of bones and muscles off from Chi Zhe¡¯s body, which made Chi Zhe howl in a great pain. Blood spurted out from the two punctures wounds on Chi Zhe¡¯s chest and abdomen.

    "Shameless human being!" Looking at Jin Tu, Chi Zhe growled hoarsely, "You are such a humiliation to your ancestor! You actually fight in such a lowly dirty way!"

    A few vividly-colored marks of beast power silently emerged on Jin Tu¡¯s face as he stared at Chi Zhe, chuckled and said, "Idiot, Jin Tu would not do such a thing, but I, am not Jin Tu!"

    The crooked pair of beast spines nged heavily against each other. After that, ¡®Jin Tu¡¯ughed out loud and continued, "As long as We can kill our enemies, it¡¯s a good thing. As for being shameless or ignoble...well, thanks for your praise!"

    "Qiong Qi!" Chi Zhe red at ¡®Jin Tu¡¯. By now, he clearly understood that the Qiong Qi beast which merged with Jin Tu¡¯s body just now had already taken the ce of Jin Tu.

    Ji Hao stood aside and raised his eyebrows. ¡®Can such a magical change actually happen after Jin Qu merged with the beast? Jin Tu was already a brutal warrior, but he could manipte the metal power so smoothly afterbining with the Qiong Qi beast?¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    No matter the silver-white sand storm transformed from metal power or the sudden change that happened to Jin Tu¡¯s long spear, these magic-like changes were all delivered by through metal power, and this great ability was almost simr to the power of Dao. This waspletely different from Jin Tu¡¯s fighting style, and clearly, the credit belonged to the beast.

    However, Chi Zhe was obviously enraged by Qiong Qi beast¡¯s sneak attack. Without taking a nce at his own wounds, he red at ¡®Jin Tu¡¯, swung his arm backward and took out a three-meter long, ck metal staff.

    Raising the staff high, Chi Zhe cast a spell in a low voice. Along with that, a beam of light was released from the head of the staff, within which, a water-tank-sized, ck erect eye silently emerged. The cold and emotionless erect eye then fixed on Jin Tu¡¯s body.

    Jin Tu shook his head, raised his head and gave a resonant roar. The giant wound which almost split his body into two healed itself speedily. Giving a coldugh, Jin Tu then wielded the pair of beast bone and raised another sharp gust of wind while dashing toward Chi Zhe.

    Chi Zhe let out an extremely cold sneer. Next, the air surrounding Jin Tu¡¯s body was suddenly frozen. The air was immediatelypressed into a blue crystal while Jin Tu paused right away, being sealed in the air-crystal like a fly in a piece of amber.

    Before Jin Tu could struggle out from the air-crystal, Chi Zhe slightly waved the staff, split the air up and created a wave of curved-de-like space cracks, silently slicing towards Jin Tu.

    Jin Tu gave a sky-shaking roar, forcibly creating tens of cracks in the air crystal. But tens of thousands of floor tiles paved on the za instantly melted into crystal-like liquid, surging quickly into those cracks.

    Jin Tu, who was almost broken out, let out a muffled moan. The glowing-red, crystal-like liquid ceaselessly drilled into this mouth, ears, nose, and eyes along with a terrifyingly great heat. No matter how loud Jin Tu growled, that liquid still easily drilled into this body like snakes.

    Watching this, Ji Hao¡¯s scalp was even numbed. Suddenly, he sensed a strong negative intent from the surrounding areas.

    Everything in this world, including the tiniest grain of dust had shown a strong negative intent towards Ji Hao. Not only Ji Hao, Man Man, Shaosi and his other friends, even Elder Destiny and the other elders and ancestor souls stood beside Ji Hao all had the same feeling, as if everything in this world had be their enemies.

 Chapter 642: Manipulating the Great Dao of Nature

    Chapter 642: Manipting the Great Dao of Nature

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    "Break!" Ji Hao let out the Heaven and Earth stamper that released tremendous waves of power, striking heavily on the solidified air which had sealed Jin Tu in it.

    Creaking noise could be heard ceaselessly as the blue air crystal cracked quickly. Large pieces of air crystals fell on the ground, even letting out muffled booms like bricks. Even after being broken, those air crystal pieces didn¡¯t gasify back into the air. Instead, they remained in the form of a crystal.

    Streams of glowing red liquid melted from floor tiles were dragged out of Jin Tu¡¯s body one after another like worms by the great power released from the Heaven and Earth stamper. Jin Tu was nearly suffocated to death, and once those liquid streams were removed from his body, he held his throat with both of his hands while beginning to breathe quickly and deeply.

    Ji Hao flicked his finger, and along with his move, the Heaven and Earth stamper slightly shook. Instantly, the air surrounding Jin Tu¡¯s body transformed into five square-shaped air shields, shielding Jin Tu in the middle. The space cracks created by Chi Zhe banged against those air shields, only generating a series of noise before both the space cracks and the air shields disappeared.

    "Interesting!" Chi Zhe narrowed his eyes and nced at Ji Hao while the staff held in his hand glowed with a dim light. The erect eye floating upon the staff slowly turned around and fixed on Ji Hao coldly.

    Dark-green waves of green power emerged from the air, drilling into Chi Zhe¡¯s body like living creatures. The two huge wounds on his chest and abdomen were healed speedily without leaving even a single scar. More green power continuously surged out from the air andyered up on Chi Zhe¡¯s body, gradually transforming into a thick, dark-green scale armor.

    Flicking his finger, Chi Zheughed proudly and next, the scale armor worn by him transformed from the green power, suddenly turned into thin bolts of lightning. The bolts swiftly rotated around his body, turning his entire body into a unique, lightning-like blue hue.

    Meanwhile, more green power streams had been rotating around Chi Zhe¡¯s body. The thick and dark-green streams of green power drifted in the air, looking like a gigantic octopus floating above his head. A series of muffled swishing noises would be generated when its tentacles swept across the air.

    More astonishingly, the green power, which contained the strongest life-force in the world and had just healed Chi Zhe¡¯ s wounds, now became a terrifying poison. Under Chi Zhe¡¯s control, a stream of green power swished across the za, leaving a purely dark and deep trail on the ground because of its high toxicity.

    "How about this? I don¡¯t know about any magic, but how is this inparison with your magics?" said Chi Zhe grinningly while looking at Ji Hao and the others. The lightning bolts sizzling on his body had already formed a fewrge, ancient style spell symbols, representing the supreme naturalw.

    Over a hundred fully armored Jia n warriors walked over quickly without much noise. They speedily moved towards Ji Hao while waves of bright, fiery light streams emerged from the air. The fiery light condensed into small, crystal-like spell symbols, orderly embossing themselves on the armors of these Jia n warriors one after another

    A great heat was released from the armors of these warriors. Their bodies became scorching hot; wherever they reached, the ground under their feet would immediately melt intova.

    Elder Destiny raised his right hand and from behind him, thepass of destiny gradually showed up, releasing waves of mysterious power.

    Hundreds of water kind holy spirits showed up from the air. Looking at those burning Jia n warriors, these water-kind holy spirits growled out simultaneously. Following their voices, an enormous wave of water emerged from the air, roaring down towards those Jia n warriors along with a surprisingly great cold power.

    The water could kill the fire, and in Pan Xi world, this was also a part of thew of nature.

    Hundreds of water kind holy spirits hadbined their powers and had all activated their spirit power, which was the most powerful one among all natural water powers in Pan Xi world, called the ¡®pre-world water power¡¯. Flushing the ordinary fire burning on those Jia n warriors¡¯ bodies with the pre-world water power would be as easy as smashing an egg with a mountain, a definite sess.

    Elder Destiny showed a trace of a smile on his face, yet, his smile froze in the next second.

    The water generated by pre-world water power struck on the bodies of those Jia n warriors, but Chi Zhe gripped the ck staff and gave a gentle yell. Following that, the fire burning on those Jia n warriors¡¯ bodies burned even more intensely. Instead of being killed, it was as if the water generated by pre-world water power was actually gasoline.

    Following a loud swooshing noise, the great, sky-covering wave of water was turned into an ocean of me, and those hundreds of holy spirits who had merged their bodies with the water dashed out of the me while howling in pain. The me set their bodies aze, burning all their hair out, and even their skins.

    Ji Hao sensed a dense smell of grilling meat from the air. He pointed his finger at the Heaven and Earth stamper, attempting to forcibly trigger the power of the stamper and kill the great fire. But those hundreds of holy spirits were already burned into puffs of smoke by that fierce fire while howling desperately.

    "You have no idea who you are fighting against!" Holding the ck staff, Chi Zhe looked at Ji Hao and the others with a serious face and said, "Your enemy is not me... Instead, it¡¯s this world. The world you are staying in is your true enemy! Ignorant barbarians, you are so stupid, all of you... including the humankind and you local creatures, which are even dumber."

    Laughing rudely, over a hundred Jia n warriors raised their weapons, which were wrapped in fire, fiercely hacking down towards Ji Hao and the others.

    The Heaven and Earth stamper floated upon Ji Hao¡¯s head as waves of power spread out from it in all directions. Ji Hao tried to gather natural powers to fend against the attacksunching by these Jia n warriors, but he found that wherever the power of the stamper reached, the space waspletely empty. With Ji Hao¡¯s current power and the high grade of the stamper, he actually couldn¡¯t sense any natural power or naturalw.

    All natural powers and powers of naturalw had been kept away from Ji Hao, and by now, only Chi Zhe could control them.

    Jia n warriors rushed into the group of holy spirits like crazy tigers, fiercely wielding their weapons. Holy spirits were ughtered in a raging fire one after another, then being burned into smoke. Shrill howls could be heard endlessly. Those holy spirits attacked these Jia n warriors with all of their powers, but they were all killed and burned out even before they could touch the bodies of their enemies.

    For holy spirits in Pan Xi world, all their powers were originated from the natural powers of Pan Xi world. Without these natural powers, these holy spirits were no different from a group of ordinary living beings with vulnerable physical bodies.

    Those holy spirits were defeated and dispersed once again. Led by Elder Destiny, they desperately flew up into the air and fled away from the Holy Pce.

    Jia n warriors fixed their eyes on local holy spirits, rampantly ughtering them, butpletely neglected Ji Hao and his friends.

    Chi Zhe held the ck staff, looked at Ji Hao and said seriously, "Earl Yao, Ji Hao, we are keeping our promise. Before the life-and-death battle starts, we will not do anything to you...We won¡¯t even kill this shameless Qiong Qi beast with the power of the naturalw of this world!"

    While smiling, Chi Zhe waved his hand and started a fierce gale, forcibly rolling Ji Hao and his friends up into the sky, sending them out of the Holy Pce.

    Chi Zhe¡¯s voice then came from far away, but clear enough to be heard, "However, you shall not disturb us when we do our job...We are only an advance force that came to explore this ce! Haha, believe it or not... But if I were you, I¡¯d chose to believe it!"

 Chapter 643: Forcibly Kill

    Chapter 643: Forcibly Kill

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    With a sinking heart, Ji Hao rushed out from the underground space of the Holy Land and flew up into the air, with Elder Destiny, who was badly frustrated, held in his arms. If Ji Hao weren¡¯t holding him, Elder Destiny would have fallen behind long ago and ended up in the hands of those fierce, beast-like Jia n warriors who were chasing behind.

    Elder Destiny¡¯s heart was broken. He was like a devout believer who suddenly found out that the purest, noblest goddess that he had been worshiping all the time was actually a whore working in a brothel, and with enough money, her legs could easily open for anyone.

    "How can this happen? How can this happen?" Elder Destiny grabbed Ji Hao¡¯s sleeve and wailed in a hoarse voice, seeming to not know what to do.

    "This is our world, this is our home. Generation after generation, we lived in this world. Why is our naturalw under the control of those four-eyed evil monsters?"

    "This can¡¯t happen, nothing like this should happen. No wonder I lost my sense of destiny... It¡¯s because the great Dao of nature was affected by outer forces already. But why? Why things became like this?"

    Ji Hao looked at Elder Destiny, who was talking incoherently and said in a deep voice, "Were you there when Pan Xi fell? Back when she was killed, someone had already nted a seed in the great Dao of nature of this world."

    In the spot between Pan Xi¡¯s eyebrows and on the enormous flower that represented the supreme Dao of nature of Pan Xi world, the ck seal of the erect eye was already nted by Yu n people. During the past countless years, when Elder Destiny and the other ancestor souls knew nothing about it, this Yu n seal had already affected the entire flower of great Dao like a rampant virus.

    The ck staff held in Chi Zhe¡¯s hand should be the controller of Pan Xi world now! They had even prepared the tool for controlling Pan Xi world before they came!

    How many worlds had they invaded and how many great Dao of nature had they changed before they grew such an experience and developed such a method? Chi Zhe and his warriors weren¡¯t invincible, but when facing those holy spirits, they were powerful enough to destroy the whole world. Since they could now control the natural power of Pan Xi world, their inexhaustible power was nothing strange anymore.

    As the great Dao of nature of a world was takenpletely under control, how could creatures generated by the great Dao of nature possibly do any harm to the Dao of nature itself?

    Unless Elder Destiny and the other local people could break the constraint of the great Dao of nature of Pan Xi world and boost their powers to a certain level that would allow them to stand beyond it, they would never be able to rival Chi Zhe.

    Nevertheless, to stand beyond the great Dao of nature...how unimaginable was that?

    Elder Destiny looked at Ji Hao in a daze and abruptly, he gripped Ji Hao¡¯s arms with both of his hands like a raging monkey. He hung his entire body on Ji Hao¡¯s arm and yelled, "Kill them! Kill them for us! You have to kill them! Get that ck staff back! Kill them, we can give you whatever you want!"

    All ancestor souls and holy spirits on the scene turned round and looked at Ji Hao as well. As they had all reached rtively high grades of cultivation, none of them were dumb. They all understood that Chi Zhe was just like a sharp dagger pierced right into their hearts, and with a slight carelessness, Chi Zhe and his warriors could bring a destructive disaster to this world. Therefore, Chi Zhe and his warriors had to die.

    Not only Chi Zhe, all people who knew how to control the great Dao of nature of Pan Xi world had to die.

    For local people in Pan Xi world, they couldn¡¯t do any harm to those intruders who had brought the power of great Dao of nature under control. Even if they hacked on the bodies of those Jia n warriors with sharp weapons, it would only be like smashing iron battle puppets with pieces of tofu; absolutely no harm would be done to the enemies.

    The only hope for the entire Pan Xi world was Ji Hao and his friends. Even though Ji Hao and his friends were also from another world,pared to those four-eyed evil monsters, who would kill every living being that crossed their eyes, Ji Hao and his friends were much friendlier. Besides, since Ji Hao and those Jia n warriors were enemies, under certain circumstances, enemies¡¯ enemy could be a friend. As long as these enemies of their enemies could provide some help, everything could be negotiable.

    "They are dangerous and powerful." Ji Hao looked at Elder Destiny and said seriously, "Everyone on the scene, me, and them..."

    Ji Hao pointed at his own chest, then pointed at Ao Li, Feng Qinxin, Jin Tu and the others, and continued seriously, "We are not the most powerful beings among our kind, but those Jia n warriors you met back there, they must be the top-grade elites among theirs. To be honest, one on one, we can¡¯t possibly rival them."

    Jin Tu growled in anger. Ao Li proudly raised his head, turning his huge dragon head around while looking at the others. He shook the few golden and shining dragon beards and made a loud noise, as if to remind everyone that he was not just some ordinary being.

    Elder Destiny remained hanging on Ji Hao¡¯s arm and said, "Kill them, I can tell you...where the spirit holy weapon of Saint Pan Xi is."

    A trace of madness showed in the clear and watery pair of eyes of Elder Destiny as he continued, "As the most powerful treasure in our world, Saint Pan Xi¡¯s spirit holy weapon has been in a deep sleep in somewhere. Not a single one of our people are able to approach it, and only in some disastrous eras would certain lucky ones in our world be gifted by a slight little bit of power of the spirit holy weapon, and be the owners of fortune during their eras."

    "That is a supreme holy weapon, much, much stronger than the holy weapons we have." While staring at Ji Hao, Elder Destiny said slowly, "As long as you can kill the monster named Chi Zhe and his warriors for us, and promise to help us fight against those terrifying creatures with all of your powers to protect a group of our people and help them to survive and protect our bloodline from extinction, I can tell you where Saint Pan Xi¡¯s holy weapon is."

    Ji Hao and all the others gasped deeply in shock. In Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, the mysterious man gradually showed up with a pair of glowing, blue eyes that seemed like an enormous pair of lightning bolts, which lightened the entire spiritual space up. "Say yes, little guy, this is your fortune...For things like fortune, we need to fight sometimes!" said the mysterious man.

    A great growl came. Chi Zhe held that ck staff, leading his over a hundred warriors and rushed over with a sky-devouring fire.

    Looking at Ji Hao and his friends, Chi Zhe said smilingly, "Earl Yao Ji Hao, we are not breaking our own promise. We are only an advance force that came to explore this ce...We want to kill a few stupid local creatures, does that has anything to do with you?"

    Ji Hao looked at Chi Zhe and his warriors, and without saying anything, he took out a fist-sized jade box that didn¡¯t have any decoration on the outside. Stroking across the smooth surface of the jade box with his palm, Ji Hao took a deep gasp. As Xuan Du taught, Ji Hao dripped a drop of blood on the box, then transformed his Yu Yu¡¯s Dao of Qi into pure power and injected it into the box, along with all of the great internal power contained in his body.

    The jade box suddenly turned gray.

    Crack! An extremely thin crack appeared on the jade box, after which, a three-inch long white stream of light dazzled out of the box, striking towards Chi Zhe and his warriors quite unhurriedly.

 Chapter 644: Chaos Sword Power

    Chapter 644: Chaos Sword Power

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Chi Zhe raised the ck staff and looked at that thin and short stream of white sword light that had been flying slowly towards him. He had been through countless deadly fights, trod across oceans of dead bodies, killed countless people and survived countless destructive dangers. By this point, Chi Zhe had thought that he had already forgotten what ¡®fear¡¯ felt like.

    Nevertheless, the sword light released by Ji Hao reminded Chi Zhe and his warriors of the great fear that they had forgotten since long ago. They felt that they suddenly went back into the first life-and-death battle they had been through, the moment they watched their enemies¡¯ weapons hacking straight towards themselves for the very first time, and saw the heads of their friends fly high up into the air in a heavy rain of blood.

    This white stream of sword like seemed to be ordinary and nothing special at all. Only Chi Zhe and his warriors, who were targeted by the sword light, sensed the arrival of destruction from deep down their souls.

    Fierce and cruel, without leaving any chance of resistance, purely created for destroying everything in the world... In the eyes of Chi Zhe and his people, if ¡®fear¡¯ had a form of existence, this thin and dim stream of sword light must be how ¡®fear¡¯ looked like.

    Chi Zhe and his warriors had their pupils shrunk to an extreme degree. Because of the fear, their bodies had tightened to a certain level that their tendons and muscles began twitching intensively, even squeezing a loud creaking noise out of their bodies. Their muscles twitched too hard, even breaking the limit of endurance and tearing themselves apart.

    These Jia n warriors couldn¡¯t imagine why a sword light like this could exist in this universe. What confused them even more, who on earth was powerful enough to make this tiny jade box held in Ji Hao¡¯s hands. This simple jade box that looked so innocuous could actually release such a destructive stream of light that was created purely for annihtion.

    In this very moment, Chi Zhe thought of all those powerful beings he had met who were from Yu n, Jia n, Xiu n and many other ns. Chi Zhe never got such a strong sense of destruction even from those strong beings who were far more powerful than himself.

    "No!" Chi Zhe howled out with a shrill voice. He was overly nervous and frightened. His throat was cramping that made his voice as high-pitched as that of a young girl.

    A thick, round-shaped shield flew up from Chi She¡¯s wrist, releasing a round-shaped light screen that shielded Chi Zhe behind it. That round light screen was over three miles in diameter, shielding Chi Zhe and all other Jia n warriors behind it.

    Chi Zhe¡¯s warriors began subconsciously screaming in fear as well. Their shields flew up one after another behind Chi Zhe¡¯s shield while releasing round-shaped light screens. Soon, over a hundred round-shaped heavy shields connected into a straight line.

    The ck erect eye floating above the ck staff sparkled slightly. Next, a strong gale was raised while an immense wave of natural powers descended from the air. Countless gusts of windbined with clouds and transformed into enormous, dragon-shaped airstreams that coiled around those shields. Pan Xi world added its power to these shields and raised the defensive power by at least ten times.

    Chi Zhe and his warriors were definitely peak-Divine-Magus-level warriors. Their weapons, armors, and shields were all much more powerful than Divine-Magus-level magic treasures crafted by the most powerful human Divine Magi, because Xiu n master craftsmen¡¯ tool-crafting techniques surpassed human techniques by far.

    Unhurriedly, the white sword light flew forward. Strong airstreams rolled up, fending against the sword light, but wherever the sword light swept across, the air streams generated from Pan Xi world¡¯s natural powers were all dispelled, failing to deliver any effect to the sword light.

    Ji Hao even heard a faint wail. As Chi Zhe forcibly boasted the natural powers up to fight against the sword light released from the Chaos sword box, even the great Dao of nature of Pan Xi world had suffered a slight harm.

    Ji Hao popped out his eyes in a great shock. Was this Chaos sword box given by Priest Xuan Du actually so powerful?

    Puff! Followed by a muffled noise, the white sword light slightly touched Chi Zhe¡¯s round shield. Without even a sparkle, these over a hundred shields with amazing defensive power were turned into ashes, dissipating in the air without leaving any trace, as if they had never existed.

    "Hold off!" roared Chi Zhe while the heavy armors of all Jia n warriors flew up at lightning speed like a group of metal battle puppets that could move automatically. Layer byyer, these armors flew before Chi Zhe and his warriors and shielded them behind.

    Chi Zhe and his warriors were frightened and even despairing.

    They didn¡¯t even dare to wear those armors and try to fend against the sword light with them. They were afraid that their armors couldn¡¯t withstand the power of the sword light; if their armors were punctured, they would suffer life-threatening injuries. Therefore, they chose [to take off the armors together andyer them all up to raise the defensive power.

    "Stop it!" Chi Zhe growled once again. The ck staff held in his hand released a dim light. Next, all mountains and rivers in Pan Xi world began quaking together. Countless pces that belonged to holy spirits copsed as huge streams of natural power surged out from rocks, transforming into all rare kinds of creatures that then flew into those armors.

    A buzzing noise could be heard endlessly, along with which, those armors glowed with a dazzling light while countless spell symbols flowed on the surfaces of those armors. Ji Hao threw a quick nce over and found out that he only knew a slight part of those spell symbols. Those spell symbols he knew were all for strengthening and protecting effects; the other spell symbols obviously belonged only to the non-humankind and Ji Hao couldn¡¯t recognize any one of them.

    The white sword light slightly bumped into the first set of armor that used to be worn by Chi Zhe.

    Chi Zhe gave a loud shout and bit his tongue broken, letting out a mouthful of blood on the ck staff. Next, the ck erect eye floating upon the staff released a dazzling dark light. Meanwhile, before Chi Zhe¡¯s armor, the silhouette of a piece ofnd emerged. If one looked closely, one would find that this piece ofnd looked exactly the same as the Holy Land.

    The white sword light kept flying forward without any pause. The silhouette of the Holy Land was easily sliced open just like slice a sharp knife through a piece of tofu.

    Followed by a thunderous boom, Elder Destiny and the other ancestor souls screamed out together. A ten-thousand miles deep sh suddenly appeared on the Holy Land, and this mirror-smooth sh went through the entire Holy Land.

    Chi Zhe controlled the great Dao of nature, created a silhouette of the Holy Land and put it in front of his armor, attempting to block the white sword light with it. As a consequence, the Holy Land was nearly destroyed by this white sword light.

    Pop! Along with a clear popping noise, over a hundred sets of armor disappeared without leaving any trace. The white sword light remained with a length of around three inches as it flew to before Chi Zhe¡¯s face unhurriedly. Chi Zhe howled out in despair while putting the ck staff before his chest.

    A glowing white stream of mist burst out to tens of thousands of miles away. Within that glowing mist, Chi Zhe and his warriors were turned into nothingness.

    The ck staff let out a shrill buzz in the white mist and then transformed into a ck beam of light, seeming to flee. Yet suddenly, it disappeared, as if a giant white hand had abruptly reached out from the mist and grabbed it, taking it somewhere.

    Chi Zhe and the over a hundred Jia n elite warriors were wiped thoroughly out by a single strikeunched with the Chaos sword box.

 Chapter 645: Strengthen the Defenses and Clear the Fields

    Chapter 645: Strengthen the Defenses and Clear the Fields

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    The destructiveness of the Chaos sword light stunned Elder Destiny and the others. Subconsciously, Ao Li, Feng Qinxin, and Jin Tu all rubbed their necks, then stepped away from Ji Hao. Feng Qinxin even looked at Ji Hao from head to toe while wondering from where he got that Chaos sword box. Based on the rtionship between the phoenix-kind and humankind, Feng Qinxin could swear she never knew that the humankind had been hiding such a terrifyingly powerful, killing weapon.

    The humankind surely had great treasures as well. After all, the humankind, phoenix-kind and dragon kind shared the same origin. The original bloodline was separated, creating three different kinds, and the humankind had existed since the creation of the world. Ancestors of the humankind were indeed weak, but back in prehistorical eras, the ancestors of humankind had gained countless great treasures even by collecting garbage.

    Feng Qinxin clearly knew about those great treasures that the humankind had been hiding, and for a couple of times, the phoenix-kind even borrowed some secret treasures from them. Nevertheless, Feng Qinxin had never heard about this Chaos sword box.

    Where on earth did Ji Hao get this fierce, cruel sword box that was created purely for killing? Phoenixes nevernded in a ce without treasures, which meant, the phoenix-kind beings were naturally sensitive to treasures. A phoenix could sense the existence of a treasure even from a great distance away,.

    However, just now when the Chaos sword box was opened, Feng Qinxin and her warriors didn¡¯t feel even a little bit of excitement, opposite to when other great treasures appeared, in which case phoenixes would rush over at once. Once the Chaos sword box was opened, Feng Qinxin and her warriors only wanted to turn around and flee away, the further, the better.

    "Earl Yao and Minister Si Wen Ming are close friends. It¡¯s reasonable for him to have some treasures to protect himself. But obviously, this jade box doesn¡¯t belong to Minister Si Wen Ming. It¡¯s not his style." murmured Feng Qinxin while staring at Ji Hao with a pair of narrowed eyes, "That means Earl Yao has other powerful friends? Hehe, in the future, our phoenix-kind must get close to Earl Yao."

    Within the blink of an eye, Feng Qinxin decided that she had to make Ji Hao a friend of the phoenix-kind. Only based on the terrifyingly great power released by the Chaos sword box, Feng Qingxin was sure that some extremely powerful beings had been supporting Ji Hao. Even the proud phoenix-kind would love to be friends with those extra powerful beings.

    Ao Li and Jin Tu were both careless people, they didn¡¯t think as much as Feng Qinxin did. Ao Li frankly expressed how much he liked the Chaos sword box by staring straight at the box held in Ji Hao¡¯s hand for quite a while without concealing a little bit. He then reached his hand out, straightened all five fingers and said to Ji Hao grinningly, "Can I trade for this treasure with five great treasures of our dragon-kind?"

    Ji Haoughed embarrassedly while cold sweat flowed down from his forehead in streams. Just now, he injected all his powers into the Chaos sword box, including the power transformed from all forty-nine Yu Yu¡¯s Dao of Qi, his spirit star power, and physical strength, even ny-nine percent of his spirit blood. With all those powers and spirit blood, he finally activated the sword box and generated a three-inch long stream of sword light.

    When the sword light appeared, Ji Hao realized that it was the lowest-grade sword light produced by the sword box, with the lowest-level lethality. However, that was the best he could do with his current power.

    After he had killed Chi Zhe and his warriors, Ji Hao¡¯s body was drained. He felt every single cell of his was nowpletely empty and had been crazily crying because of the ¡®hunger¡¯. Since ny-nine percent of Ji Hao¡¯s spirit blood was drained, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®This Chaos sword box not only can kill enemies, it can also kill the user himself!¡¯

    If Ji Hao hadn¡¯t improved his power tremendously in these days, he could never have generated that stream of sword light just now with his own power. Laughing embarrassedly again, Ji Hao didn¡¯t have the energy to talk to Ao Li. Instead, he grabbed over the magic pill cbash which was carried on his back, then poured out over a hundred glowing golden pills and threw them his own mouth. He chewed and swallowed as if he was eating beans.

    The magic pills concocted by Yu Yu¡¯s big brother were especially effective. Those magic pills immediately transformed into streams of warmth, flowing all over Ji Hao¡¯s body after being swallowed. Forty-nine streams of Yu Yu¡¯s Dao of Qi were replenished one after another, gradually glowing with a faint golden light. Ji Hao¡¯s body was quickly suffused again by spirit star power. Meanwhile, as the magic pills were absorbed by Ji Hao¡¯s bones and internal organs, his consumed spirit blood was fully replenished within the span of a breath.

    Redundant magic pill powers were absorbed by Ji Hao¡¯s body as well, nourishing and strengthening his physical body and primordial spirit. Ji Hao felt that his entire body was extremelyfortably warm. Just now, his body was soaked in cold sweat, but currently, he was sweating because of the warmth.

    He nced at Ao Li, shook his head and responded, "This sword box is presented by an elder from my sect. I dare not to trade it for other treasures...Besides, Ninth Prince, what kind of treasure do you think is even better than this sword box?"

    Ao Li hesitated. The dragon-kind was wealthy. Therefore, dragon-kind beings were all good at appraising all kinds of treasures. The sword light let out by this sword box just now was so powerful that the pure power of destruction contained in it could throw anyone into the deepest despair. The Chaos sword box was indeed a top-grade treasure, created purely for killing. For a treasure like the Chaos sword box, it could even serve as the most powerful weapon of a strong force.

    Ao Li shook his head and said bitterly, "I can¡¯t afford it...but, our dragon-kind owns many treasures. Hehe, Earl Yao, if you are interested, we can talk about itter when we return to our world."

    Ji Hao smiled while putting the sword box back into his sleeve.

    As for Jin Tu, his body quivered instantly. A Qiong Qi beast leaped out from his body and howled towards the sky for a few times. It pped its enormous, featherless wings and flew up into the sky. Afterward, the beast floated in the air, narrowed its eyes and looked around, seeming like a gangster who had invaded a vige and was now looking for the richest guy in the vige.

    Elder Destiny coughed slightly, then solemnly bowed to Ji Hao. He looked a bit despairing as he said bitterly, "I never thought, truly never thought that these four-eyed evil monsters could actually do something like this."

    Ji Hao looked at Elder Destiny and said seriously, "These four-eyed evil monsters are only talons and fangs of those three-eyed evil monsters. They are only fighters under themands of those three-eyed ones. Chi Zhe and his warriors were only an advance force that came to explore this ce. Even though this was just a statement, but we can surely dig out some truth from it. I think they came to check on something."

    Pausing for a second, Ji Hao pointed at the Holy Land which was nearly sliced into two by the Chaos sword light, and continued with a deep voice, "I have a feeling that the ultimate target of those non-humankind beings is in your Holy Land. Once they enter into the Pan Xi world, your Holy Land will certainly be the main direction of their attack."

    Elder Destiny gnashed his teeth and said, "The Holy Land is our base, we..."

    Ji Hao interrupted Elder Destiny¡¯s speech regarding how determinedly he wanted to protect the Holy Land until he died and said, "If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t do that. You will never know what preparations have those evil monsters done, and what did they leave in your Holy Land. For example, your flower of great Dao...Hehe! If I were you, I would empty the Holy Land, take all useful resources away, then find another ce which was the most advantageous to myself."

    The Holy Land was the base of the local people in Pan Xi world, that was true. But if one said that the Holy Land was also the perfect battlefield for the ultimate fight against the non-humankind, Ji Hao didn¡¯t think so.

    Jia n warriors could sneak into the Holy Pce without catching any attention. Judging from his fact, the non-humankind must have had done many preparations based on the Holy Land. This meant that letting the ultimate fight against the non-humankind happen in the Holy Land would be the worst decision.

    They needed to strengthen the defenses and clear the fields, take all useful resources away from the Holy Land and then find another ce as the battlefield for the ultimate fight to earn as many advantages as possible. This would be the wisest choice.

    After all, Elder Destiny could be counted as the wisest person in Pan Xi world. After half an hour of hesitation, he nodded heavily and epted Ji Hao¡¯s suggestion.

 Chapter 646: Withdraw From the Holy Land

    Chapter 646: Withdraw From the Holy Land

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Blood sshed all over the altar.

    Thepass of destiny was rotating slowly behind Elder Destiny, sending streams of mysterious power towards the altar. After offering the blood of millions of animals, Elder Destiny built a connection with the flower of great Dao with thepass of destiny, then let out a resonant growl from the core of the flower.

    A thunderous roar came from underground, hearing which, Ji Hao only felt that his whole body was frozen suddenly. Even his primordial spirit went numb for a second by this sudden and strong growl.

    The petals of the flower of great Dao unfolded one after another, and from each petal, a tall and sturdy silhouette stood up.

    In Pan Xi world, when cultivators reached the level of holy spirits, they would also attain nearly immortal life. Through a long and sever cultivation, they might achieve a certain grade in the understanding of the Dao of nature that they belonged to. After that, they would be able to sense the flower of great Dao, merge their bodies with the flower of great Dao and fall into a deep sleep in the inner space of the flower of great Dao to continue their cultivation.

    In the flower of great Dao, these holy spirits could achieve a higher level of cultivation and merge a slight trace of the power of great Dao with their own powers, and thus, they would be ancestor souls.

    The great Dao of nature of Pan Xi world was divided into eight-hundred and ten parts and twelve-thousand branches. Each part of great Dao of nature could contain a hundred ancestor souls to cultivate in it together while every branch could allow ten ancestor souls to cultivate in it together. Ever since the beginning of time, the number of ancestor souls of Pan Xi world never changed ¡ª two hundred and one thousand. During the past countless years in Pan Xi world, the actual number of ancestor souls might not reach that number, but would never, ever exceed that number.

    With the power gained through the blood-offering ceremony, Elder Destiny gave a great shout in the core of the flower of great Dao and woke up all ancestor souls who were in a deep sleep in the flower. Numerous sturdy silhouettes stood up one after another. Among them, some had been in a deep sleep for countless years and were even older than Elder Destiny himself.

    Strong streams of power swooshed over with an immemorial sense. Many ancestor souls stood in a daze after they woke up with their eyes sparkling brightly. Many of these ancestor souls, who were sunk in a deep sleep for countless years, had already forgotten themselves. Instead, their souls had entirely merged with the great Dao of nature, and now, they had to retrieve their existences from the vast, boundless power of great Dao of nature.

    After over ten hours, an especially enormous fiery giant slowly turned around. Meanwhile, his body was quickly shrinking. A quarter of an hourter, this enormous fiery giant had already be as short as ordinary local people.

    With a pair of zing eyes, this fiery giant looked at Elder Destiny, saluted to him and said, "Am I facing Elder Destiny?"

    Elder Destiny bowed back towards the fiery giant and responded in a deep voice, "I am Destiny, Elder Huo Ya. I haven¡¯t seen you for centuries."

    Huo Ya blinked his eyes, pondered for a while thenughed abruptly out and said, "I remember, thest time I saw you was on your wedding day...How many years have passed? Hm, why did you wake us up? Do you know that except for life-and-death situations, old people like us would rather be assimted by the great Dao of nature than be woken up."

    Thousands of ancestor souls who slept deeply in the flower of great Dao for countless years and had already cultivated themselves into immovable beings, lowered their heads simultaneously, looking at Elder Destiny angrily. If he were without a reasonable exnation, these ancestor souls would join hands and teach Elder Destiny a good lesson, even though Elder Destiny was the most worshiped one among all ancestor souls and also possessed the highest status, and even was the most powerful one among them.

    Elder Destiny didn¡¯t say a word. Instead, a white stream of light was released from thepass of destiny and showed what happened just now to these ancestor souls in detail.

    All ancestor souls shouted out in both shock and anger, some of them with irritable tempers even cursed loudly out, feeling it hard to control their own tempers. After these ancestor souls had vented their anger a little bit, Elder Destiny told them about Ji Hao¡¯s suggestion.

    Many of these ancestor souls were wise. They shrunk their bodies, walked up to Ji Hao and carefully looked at him and his friends for a while. They then together started a detailed discussion regarding all kinds of things that those non-humankind beings might do, and all dangers they could face.

    Staying in the Holy Land or finding a new ce, after a quarter of an hour of debate, all ancestor souls hade to an agreement ¡ª They would find a new ce which could allow them the greatest advantage.

    In the new ce, they could set up as many protective magic formations as possible, use new formations and make sure that no outsider would ever be able to sneak in. As for the Holy Land, even though it was a ce where generations of local people had lived in, as a ce that outsiders could silently sneak in, it was better for it to be just abandoned.

    Because of the easy entrance of Chi Zhe and his warriors, Elder Destiny and all the other ancestor souls had their hearts sink. What had Chi Zhe and his warriors done to the Holy Land? What were they nning on? This made Elder Destiny and the group of ancestor souls extremely worried. They felt that a great danger was right beside them and would burst out anytime, blowing all of them into ashes.

    Rather than worrying all day long, it was better for them to just leave and build another base, constructing another shelter bit by bit to relieve themselves from the anxiousness.

    Ji Hao cautiously reminded the group of ancestors that the army of the non-humankind would invade Pan Xi world in a couple of months. Therefore, those ancestor souls all knowingly and quickly made their moves, gathered their most talented descendants in the Holy Land and began the full-scale retreat.

    Numerous secret storage rooms were opened, mountain-huge piles of resources were taken out while countless enormous birds spread their wings and carried those resources out of the Holy Land. The group of birds even seemed to cover the entire sky.

    Secret spaces were opened one after another as well, from which, countless weapons, medicines, giant totem columns and other treasures were carried out like flowing water streams, then loaded on the backs of giant birds, which were perfect carriers.

    Many pces and mansions were taken down, pirs, tiles, groundsill, even bricks and those decorative rare nts around those buildings were moved away.

    Arge number of mountains that contained abundant natural powers were moved away with some powerful magic. Earth meridians were forcibly drawn out while rivers were all drained; even fertile soil was packed and taken away.

    Once those holy spirits and ancestor souls made up their minds, the destruction they did to the Holy Land even stunned Ji Hao. These people were just like a group of locusts, wherever they swept across, not even a single grass could survive. Soon, nothing useful was left in the Holy Land. Except for Pan Xi¡¯s body that these local creatures dared not to touch, the entire Holy Land was now emptied. Literally, not even a grass was left behind.

    While sighing, Ji Hao said to Elder Destiny, "I didn¡¯t think that you elders are so decisive that you have actually decided to abandon this Holy Land so quickly."

    Elder Destiny proudly rubbed his own smooth chin and said, "I am Destiny. I can see the future of the entire world. No matter how, my words should be effective. Even those ancestor soul elders who are much older than me, they dare not to ignore my prediction."

    Ji Hao looked at Elder Destiny¡¯s proud face and abruptly changed the topic, "I have already killed Chi Zhe...Where is the spirit holy weapon of your Saint Pan Xi? Hehe, Elder Destiny, you are going to fulfill your promise, aren¡¯t you?"

    Elder Destiny¡¯s smile froze as he couldn¡¯t let out a word for quite a long while.

 Chapter 647: The Fallen Land

    Chapter 647: The Fallen Land

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    High up in the air, Mr. Crow let out shrill caws. Mr. Crow was so excited that every single feather had stood straight up while he flew swiftly in the sky, leaving a, thousands of meter long golden stream of light behind him.

    Ji Hao sat in a golden cluster of feather on the top of Mr. Crow¡¯s head, pressed both of his hands on his head, silently sending the power of great Dao of sun into his body.

    Mr. Crow¡¯s pupils shone with a faint golden light. As the power of great Dao of sun merged with his body, the suppression given to him by Pan Xi world became weaker and weaker, and his speed grew more and more. Gradually, a hazy, twistedyer of light emerged around the edges of Mr. Crow¡¯s feathers, which meant his body had already begun to merge with the sunlight of Pan Xi world. Meanwhile, his flying speed grew amazingly high.

    Elder Destiny stood on Mr. Crow¡¯s back, watching Ji Hao¡¯s moves in great shock. The sun power surging around Ji Hao¡¯s body was way too strong and pure, even stronger than the sun power possessed by ancestor souls who had cultivated themselves severely for tens, hundreds of thousands of years. This proved that Ji Hao¡¯s cultivation based on the great Dao of sun of Pan Xi world had already surpassed most of the ancestor souls.

    "A genius? Or a freak?" Elder Destiny looked at Ji Hao in shock, only ceaselessly shaking his head.

    Mr. Crow flew at his highest speed for a whole day and two nights when a hurricane roared over from the front abruptly. Thepass of destiny emerged from behind Elder Destiny and released a white sphere of light that wrapped Ji Hao, Mr. Crow and himself up. The hurricane suddenly expanded and swallowed all of them up.

    Ji Hao only felt a great dizzy without knowing how far away he was being sent. He heard the roars of hurricane lingering around his ears while a dense ck mist coiled before his eyes. Ji Hao silently counted his heart beat to keep the time, and after around half an hour, a dim light appeared in front of him along with a strong sulfur scent. Dense clouds of smoke even choked Ji Hao, that he had to hurriedly cover his nose with his hands.

    The teleporting magic formation hiding in that hurricane had sent Ji Hao, Mr. Crow, and Elder Destiny to an extremely strange ce.

    The sky in this ce was gray and misty, with streams of water-like dense smoke drifting in the air. These smoke streams were all a certain distance away from each other while floating obviously in the air over Ji Hao¡¯s head. At first nce, these smoke streams seemed to be touchable, but if one looked closer, one would find that they were far, far away.

    The sky between these smoke streams looked like arge, broken bowl that was glued together by the most careless craftsman with the glue of the poorest quality. Without using any special eye power, one could find that the air in this ce was cracked, as if it might copse anytime turn into countless fragments and smash on the ground.

    The three suns and three moons of Pan Xi world were hanging in the sky together, moving around disorderly, seeming to be a big mess. The movements of the suns and moons were random and without any rules, sometimes toward the left, sometimes right, sometimes backward, looking just like six drunk people staggering around, that no one knew where would they be in the next moment.

    Because of the cracked sky, on looking from the ground, the shapes of the moons and suns had constantly been changing; sometimes t, sometimes triangle, sometimes square, just like six spheres of soft stic squirming around randomly in the sky.

    The ground was showered in a weak and dim light that delivered absolutely no warmth. Ji Hao fixed his eyes on the ground and found that this piece ofnd was also quite weird. Rugged rocks and deep cracks were all over the ground. Those ck rocks looked like the ws of dead devils, sharp and twisted, stuck on the ground disorderly, and were truly not so pleasant to see.

    asionally, a weak gust of wind would blow across the ground and raise a puff of sand, mixed with a dense sulfur-like smell. Sand shed against each other, letting outrge fire sparkles.

    No greenery could be seen on this piece ofnd, not even a little bit. This piece ofnd looked so waste that no sense of life existed here.

    "What¡¯s this ce?" Ji Hao twitched his nose and asked. Meanwhile, a golden stream of light swooshed up from his head. Next, the immortal sun streamer floated above his head, pouring immense streams of essence sun fire down, transforming into an enormous lotus that enveloped Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit.

    Forty-nine water-clear streams of Yu Yu¡¯s Dao of Qi hovered around him, shielding Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit in the middle. Ji Hao let his primordial spirit out of his body and spread his great spiritual power out carefully wave by wave, scanning across the surrounding area inch by inch.

    This was a purely wastednd. The naturalw of Pan Xi world barely existed in this ce, and only thest slight trace of natural power remained, suppressing this ce with difficulty.

    "This is the fallennd." said Elder Destiny while staring at this dark, gray and misty piece ofnd with aplicated look, "ording to the legend, Saint Pan Xi fought against outer space monsters in this ce, and was injured severely."

    "Is her spirit holy weapon here?" Ji Hao raised his eyebrows and looked at Elder Destiny in shock.

    Elder Destiny was also shocked by the other ¡®Ji Hao¡¯ floating upon Ji Hao¡¯s head along with the immemorial sun streamer and forty-nine streams of Yu Yu¡¯s Dao of Qi. Elder Destiny never saw such a magical scene, because of which, he felt that Ji Hao was immensely powerful and mysterious.

    "Right under this piece ofnd, deep down in the earth¡¯s core." said Elder Destiny with a deep voice, "Because of that great fight, this ce was fallen, just like a broken, corroded wound on the body of Pan Xi world. Saint Pan Xi left her spirit holy weapon here to support this ce, keeping the power of death in this area from spreading to the outer world, and maintained the bnce of Pan Xi world.

    Swinging his hands, Elder Destiny continued with a slightly sad tone, "When I was young, I came here once with the antecedent Elder Destiny. Back then, this area was twice bigger than now. Pan Xi world was healing itself, so the area of this fallennd had shrunk to half its size. If we have enough time, this fallennd might disappear for good one day...But..."

    "But we came." said Ji Hao while looking at Elder Destiny helplessly, "We were forced toe as well. We didn¡¯t mean to invade Pan Xi world, but we were forced to take part in the life-and-death game. If we hadn¡¯te, my kind would have been in great trouble."

    Elder Destiny smiled bitterly, looked at Ji Hao and said, "But what wrong did my people do?"

    Ji Hao looked at Elder Destiny honestly and responded, "This is not up to you and me. At least, I am willing to leave you a chance of survival...But the others..."

    Remaining silent for a while, Ji Hao sighed and continued, "People from two different kinds must have different purposes. For the survival of our own kinds, we can do anything, and that is understandable, what do you think?"

    Elder Destiny took a deep breath, remained silent for a while then pointed his finger at a dark mountain that stood in the middle of this fallennd, then said, "The spirit holy weapon of Saint Pan Xi is sleeping down there, suppressing this fallennd. If you take the holy weapon away, this area would expand ceaselessly and threaten the entire Pan Xi world. Eventually, the entire world would be like this,pletely lifeless."

    Ji Hao looked around, then nodded satisfyingly and said, "Indeed lifeless, but don¡¯t you think that this is the perfect battlefield?"

    Elder Destiny paused, while Ji Haoughed loudly out in excitement.

 Chapter 648: Pan Xi Divine Mirror

    Chapter 648: Pan Xi Divine Mirror

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    In the central area of the fallennd was a, thousands of meter tall dead volcano. Ji Hao went in through the volcano vent to a fifty-thousand kilometers deep underground. Within a dark, turbid sphere of mist, Ji Hao saw a faintly glowing mirror.

    The mirror was fifteen meters tall, three meters wide and three feet thick. Four edges of the mirror were decorated with ancient style patterns of wind and thunderbolts, and in front of it was a water-likeyer of faint glow, that had been sparkling all the time. Inside the mirror were splendid streams of light. Each moment, those light streams would form countless whirlpools. At first nce, this mirror looked just like a bottomless pool.

    Ji Hao only stared at the mirror for a slight little while, but he already felt that his primordial spirit was nearly sucked in. Therefore, he hurriedly shook his head and turned his eyes away.

    Moving behind of the mirror, Ji Hao found that the back of the mirror was thickly embossed with patterns of stars, mountains, grasnds, and rivers, with countless images of animals moving between them. In the middle of the back side of the mirror was an enormous beast head. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t recognize that beast. The beast head was three feet in square, embossed right in the middle of the back side of the mirror. It had a bead held in its mouth, and the bead had been releasing a misty light, lightening the surrounding area.

    Inexhaustible dark, turbid mist surged over from all directions, ceaselessly being swallowed by this mirror, after which, extremely thin streams of life-force were released from the mirror, slowly flowing into the surrounding embossments of mountains.

    Ji Hao grabbed a stream of life-force while thinking about something. That ck mist was the power of death generated after Pan Xi world was injured, and this mirror had been staying in this ce for countless years, slowly absorbing the power of death and turning it into life-force, then sending the life-force back into the surrounding area.

    Relying on this slow process, the area of Fallen Land became smaller and smaller, and gradually, this deathly area had regained a slight little bit of life. If this mirror were allowed enough time, the Fallen Land would eventually disappear, and Pan Xi world would recover.

    Elder Destiny followed around Ji Hao while kowtowing to this mirror from time to time, with an extra solemn face. He stood up, danced, kneeled back down, kowtowed, then stood back up, and this whole ritual had taken him at least seven to eight minutes.

    After finishing thisplicated ritual, Elder Destiny stood up and continued asking Ji Hao the question that he didn¡¯t manage to finish before they came in, "What? Use this ce as the battlefield for the ultimate battle? Those four-eyed evil monsters, will they go with your n?"

    "They want to kill all human beings in this world, so they have to go with my n." Ji Hao looked around at this dark, lifeless ce, smilingly nodded and continued, "Good ce, with nearly zero natural power. In here, no one can fight with natural powers. What our human Magi have the most is physical strength. No weakening will ever happen to my people because ofck of natural powers."

    "This battlefield might not be wonderful, but at least we can fight fairly in here!" said Ji Hao while smilingly looking at Elder Destiny, "Since they have brought the great Dao of nature of Pan Xi world under control, we should find a ce without the power of great Dao to be our battlefield."

    Elder Destiny looked around while pondering. "Your people don¡¯t rely on natural powers to fight? Hm, your bodies are indeed amazingly strong, and this ce is truly a good choice." murmured Elder Destiny, "So, should we build a fort in this ce? That would take great amounts of manpower, but we only have a couple of months!"

    Elder Destiny narrowed his eyes and began doing the calction. He was trying to figure out how many people and how much resources would be required for building a fort with the greatest defense and in the shortest span of time in this Fallen Land.

    Because of the presence of Chi Zhe and his warriors, Elder Destiny was forced to lead his people to move out from the Holy Land. To local people, this was an extremely great shame, equaled to forcing Southern Wastnd n people to abandon their ancestor temples. Therefore, during these couple of days, the only thought lingering in Elder Destiny¡¯s head was revenge, cruel revenge taken in the most brutal way.

    They had to build the strongest fort in this ce to let those evil monsters drain their own blood under the fort.

    While pondering, Elder Destiny suddenly fainted without letting out even a moan. His small body weakly floated in the air. A dim beam of light shed across, and next, the mysterious man showed his figure outside Ji Hao¡¯s body. The hazy body of the mysterious man trod upon the ck mist, took a few circles around the mirror, then flicked his finger on the mirror for a couple of times and said, "Good treasure... it is called Pan Xi divine mirror, and it¡¯s indeed a good treasure. I underestimated Pan Xi. Before, I thought she was killed by Yu n people because she wasn¡¯t powerful enough. But I didn¡¯t think she actually had such a great treasure."

    "She wasn¡¯t weak, she was entrapped." sighed the mysterious man slightly as he continued, "It¡¯s all meaningless now, she has fallen already...This Pan Xi divine mirror, good, good, good... Although it¡¯s not a killing weapon, it¡¯s indeed amazingly powerful." Clicking his tongue, the mysterious man went on, "It contains forty-nine pre-world natural inhibitions? Good, good, good, why is Pan Xi¡¯s spirit treasure so powerful?"

    Ji Hao looked at the mysterious man, then nced at this mirror that had been floating in the air and remaining perfectly still, helplessly spread his arms and said, "The more powerful it is, the harder for me to absorb it with my body, right? This mirror, hm, called Pan Xi divine mirror? It¡¯s right here, but I can do nothing about it."

    The mysterious man pressed his hands on the mirror and gently stroked it. A whileter, he held the beast head on the back of the mirror with both of his hands, flicked the bead holding in the bead with his finger, smiled faintly and said, "You can¡¯t? But you have me."

    The mysterious man slightly knocked on the beast head with his finger while murmuring, "Pan Xi, Pan Xi, listen to me... Your home is no longer peaceful..."

    Along with the mysterious man¡¯s murmuring that sounded like spell incantations but also like a group of gossiping women, splendid streams of light gradually surged out from the surface of the morrow. Different-sized light whirlpool emerged from the mirror surfaces, squeezing each other. At first nce, it looked like a misty white sphere of light, but if one looked closely, one would find that it seemed to contain all colors in the world.

    A faint, hazy human silhouette appeared in those light streams. Hearing the mysterious man¡¯s voice, the silhouette cast aplicated nce at Ji Hao. Next, Ji Hao sensed a heart-piercing pain from between his eyebrows as the soul-shaking clock was forcibly pulled out from his body by an overwhelming power. Afterward, as a beam of light shed across the mirror, two Pan Xi divine mirrors appeared in front of Ji Hao.

    Another stream of light shed across before Ji Hao¡¯s eyes. Instantly, one of the two mirrors zipped into Ji Hao¡¯s forehead and released countless beams of light, tightly connecting Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit with itself. Ji Hao was suddenly enlightened that this spirit treasure left by the creator of Pan Xi world had actually, automatically chosen Ji Hao as its new owner, forcibly taking the ce of the immemorial sun streamer to be Ji Hao¡¯s spirit treasure. What shocked Ji Hao even more was that the soul-shaking clock that Ji Hao snatched from Miao Yin was forcibly transformed into another Pan Xi divine mirror!

    Although the soul-shaking clock was far less powerful than the real Pan Xin divine mirror, right now, it had already be another Pan Xi divine mirror; the sense of power released from it, functions, appearances and all features. By now, this was a genuine Pan Xi divine mirror.

    This was one of the functions of Pan Xi divine mirror ¡ª ¡®Transform¡¯!

    Transforming everything in the world; rock could be turned into trees, sand could be turned into fishes... Every existing thing based on the great Dao of nature could be transformed into another thing by the Pan Xi divine mirror.

 Chapter 649: Great Functions

    Chapter 649: Great Functions

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Ji Hao and the mysterious man sat facing each other with their legs crossed, near the volcano vent, which had ck mist puffing out constantly. Pan Xi divine mirror floated between them, allowing them to silently sense its power.

    Just like an eight to nine years old boy, Elder Destiny was huddled in a hassock and was snoring. He was truly exhausted in these couple of days. Therefore, the mysterious man cast a magic on him and put him in a deep sleep, which also allowed his soul to be nourished and his power to be replenished.

    "Forty-nine per-world natural inhibitions." said the mysterious man while stroking his finger across the mirror, "Forty-nine! All top-grade natural inhibitions... But this treasure is a supportive treasure, instead of a killing weapon. How powerful is it!"

    Before Ji Hao said anything, the mysterious man began exining to Ji Hao about natural inhibitions.

    So-called pre-world natural inhibitions were naturally generated from the Chaos and were contained in pre-world treasures. Every single pre-world natural inhibition had its own function and was unimaginably powerful. For some reasons that even the mysterious man himself couldn¡¯t tell for sure, among all pre-world treasures contained natural inhibitions, killing weapons always had more natural inhibitions than other kinds of treasures.

    For example, Pan Gu, the creator of Pan Gu world, his spirit treasure was a top-grade killing weapon that contained fifty top-grade natural inhibitions, and fifty was a number that could represent the whole world. Therefore, Pan Gu¡¯s spirit treasure was inexhaustibly powerful, and could deliver countless changes.

    Pan Xi divine mirror had forty-nine natural inhibitions, only one less than Pan Gu¡¯s spirit weapon. However, the mirror was a supportive treasure. Even though in terms of grade, Pan Xi divine mirror might not be as good as Pan Gu¡¯s spirit treasure, but to be honest...

    "This treasure is even more precious than Pan Gu¡¯s spirit treasure." murmured the mysterious man while stroking Pan Xi divine mirror, "Back then, if Pan Gu had this treasure to protect him, he might not have fallen, right? But can anything in the universe be so perfect?"

    Pointing at the mirror, the mysterious man continued murmuring, "Pan Xi had such a great treasure, but didn¡¯t she end up fallen as well?"

    Murmuring for a while, the mysterious man continued exining to Ji Hao about all kinds of pre-world natural inhibitions, including the outward manifestations of natural inhibitions, the differences between low-grade and top-grade natural inhibitions, and how to differentiate the grades of natural inhibitions.

    Ji Hao stared at the mysterious man with a deeply confused look. He sensed a bad headache, as if his brain was being pierced by countless needles.

    Ji Hao couldn¡¯t understand all this. The mysterious man was talking clearly in Ji Hao¡¯snguage, but in the end, his words had all be bolts of lightning that dazzled across the misty sky along with muffled thunders, vibrating Ji Hao¡¯s internal organs and his primordial spirit. But in the end, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even understand a word said by the mysterious man.

    The mysterious man stopped talking and paused briefly. He looked at Ji Hao and asked, "Don¡¯t you understand?"

    Ji Hao spread his hands, shaking his head hard. He only felt that his brain was smashed into a pot of porridge. "I truly can¡¯t understand all this. Way too profound, or these things aren¡¯t supposed to be taught withnguage. Maybe you have to use some other methods to let me understand them?" said Ji Hao.

    The mysterious man knitted his eyebrows, scratched his head, sighed slightly and said, "I don¡¯t know how to teach a disciple, so I don¡¯t know about any of those methods. Next time when you meet Yu Yu, let him teach you his supreme great Dao, and I¡¯ll see if I can sneakily learn some teaching methods from him."

    Shaking his head, the mysterious man stroked the mirror again and said, "Since you can¡¯t understand, I shall not waste any more time on this. Well, even though time doesn¡¯t mean that much to me anymore...Hm, I have already made an agreement with this treasure. From now on, you are its new owner, and it will support you with full power."

    Ji Hao looked at the mirror confusingly.

    Had the mysterious man actually persuaded such a great treasure to recognize Ji Hao as its owner so easily?

    "It was lonely in this ce. Pan Xi left it in here to suppress the death power in the Fallen Land and heal this piece ofnd." said the mysterious man ndly, "But this great treasure has its own spirit. It surely isn¡¯t willing to stay silently in this ce. This world is doomed, and this treasure wanted to find itself a reliable owner."

    "Am I a reliable person?" asked Ji Hao while remaining that confused look.

    "You are." The mysterious man chuckled and said, "At least, you are much more reliable than many people. Hm, aren¡¯t you going to try the other functions of this mirror?"

    Ji Hao turned excited instantly. Just now, Pan Xi divine mirror had forcibly transformed the soul-shaking clock into another Pan Xi divine mirror to take its own ce and suppress the death power in this ce. What a magical move of its; it was just like something that only a creator of a world could do.

    That new Pan Xi divine mirror transformed from soul-shaking clock wasn¡¯t as powerful as the genuine one and it couldn¡¯t heal this ce. But it could maintain the current situation of Fallen Land at least, and that was already good enough.

    "Be careful, although it has recognized you as its new owner, with your current power, you have only, barely made a connection with a single one natural inhibition of its." Warned the mysterious man cautiously, "For its all kinds of functions, you can only trigger limited ones, and the power you can release from it is limited as well. Don¡¯t you think that you can truly defeat anyone in the world the world with it."

    Ji Hao carefully listened to the mysterious man¡¯s words, then took out a ten-thousand years old magic herb that he picked back in the Holy Land. The magic herb was purely silver in color, because it was an extremely rare herb with the nature of metal.

    Ji Hao threw the herb onto the surface of Pan Xi divine mirror and instantly, the surrounding air quaked slightly for a while. Next, Ji Hao sensed that both his power and spiritual power were consumed speedily. Through the space cracks in Fallen Land, Pan Xi divine mirror had taken some invisible power, and after a gentle breeze blew across, over ten silver herbs, which were exactly the same as the one Ji Hao took out, suddenly appeared on the surface of the mirror, swaying in the wind.

    Transforming a treasure into another treasure was the transforming function of Pan Xi divine mirror. But just now, the mirror gathered natural powers and directly duplicated a magic herb, this was its duplicating function.

    You could also call it the function of ¡®copy¡¯.

    With abundant natural powers and enough power and spiritual power of Ji Hao, Pan Xi divine mirror could duplicate anything that was at a lower grade than itself. If Ji Hao had enough power and could make connections with more of natural inhibitions of Pan Xi divine mirror, the mirror could even duplicate living creatures!

    For anything based on the great Dao of nature, Pan Xi divine mirror could duplicate it.

    "It¡¯s a shame though that it can only duplicate things in Pan Xi world." said Ji Hao while cherishingly stroking the mirror.

    "Bring it back to Pan Gu world, and it might surprise you." The mysterious man chuckled and said, "You are truly underestimating a supreme treasure with forty-nine natural inhibitions. What is supreme treasure, ¡®supreme¡¯...hehe, little thing!"

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t say anything. He packed those magic herbs then pointed at the mirror. Following his moves, the mirror flew into his forehead.

    Afterward, Ji Hao swung his sleeve and released a sharp gale, rolling up a hundreds of meters in radius giant rock to smash towards himself.

    A faintyer of light glowed around Ji Hao. Meanwhile, the giant rock disappeared when it was only about an inch away from Ji Hao¡¯s body. Following a shrill swishing noise, the rock abruptly reappeared in front of Ji Hao and flew back towards where it came from, but many times faster than before.

    Rebounding all attacks aimed at itself within a certain range, this was the third, and also thest function of Pan Xi divine mirror that Ji Hao could trigger with his current power.

 Chapter 650: Dragon and Phoenix Conspiring

    Chapter 650: Dragon and Phoenix Conspiring

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    High up in the air were a golden dragon and a multicolored phoenix. Both of them were over a million miles long, their whole bodies wrapped in a splendid glow, and had beenzily floating in the air. The golden dragon slowly flipped its tail while the phoenix gently pped its wings. The dragon head and the phoenix head were less than three hundred meters away from each other, almost bumping into each other.

    Ao Li stood on the dragon head while Feng Qinxin stood on the phoenix-head. Both of them had their eyebrows knitted while staring silently at each other.

    After quite a long while, Ao Li showed the whites of his eyes and yelled harshly, "Little phoenix, if you have something to say to me, just say it. I am so busy in getting rich, don¡¯t have the time to y tricks with you birds who are so cunning."

    Feng Qinxin red at Ao Li, then said with a sweet, silvery voice, "Dumb one, you¡¯re not a child anymore, why haven¡¯t you grown up? What did your Abba tell you before you go? Repeat it for me."

    Ao Li had his eyeballs rolled in his eye sockets. He abruptlyughed out loud and said, "Hehe, you want to know what my old man said? Fine, little phoenix, your dear big brother Ao Li doesn¡¯t have a fianc¨¦e yet. A dragon and a phoenix can always make the best couple. If you marry me, we will be families, and then I can tell you what my old man said!"

    Before Ao Li finished his speech, an invisible stream of power pped loudly against his face. Without sensing anything, Ao Li was pped by Feng Qinxin on the face.

    Feng Qinxin didn¡¯t move her body, neither did she move her hand. But with a quick, sideway nce, an extra heavy p hadnded on Ao Li¡¯s face already. Ao Li¡¯s upper body was even pped to the extent of bending. He rubbed his face while showing his teeth, burst with a loud series ofugh and said, "Eh? Little phoenix, this tiny hand of yours is so soft, hehe. It doesn¡¯t hurt so much...You didn¡¯t want to hurt your big brother Ao Li, did you?"

    Feng Qinxin helplessly showed the whites of her eyes, sighed slightly and said, "My Amma told me that this time, we came to this small world to find as many treasures as possible. My Amma also said that even if I can¡¯t find any great treasure, I can¡¯t let the human-kind have any either."

    Ao Li¡¯s grinning face froze. He rubbed his own chin, looked at Feng Qinxin seriously for a while, but didn¡¯t say anything. Being stared by Ao Li in such a weird way, Feng Qinxin felt that even her scalp was numbed. She lowered her head, looked at herself up to down, not finding anything that was wrong. She then raised her head back up, looked at Ao Li and found that Ao Li was still staring at her with that weird kind of look.

    Feng Qinxin was a little panicked. Hurriedly, she grasped in the air and next, a glowing mirror emerged. She checked her own back in the mirror carefully for a while and found that nothing went wrong on her back either. Absolutely nothing was wrong. Feng Qinxin dispelled the mirror, angrily pointed at Ao Li and yelled, "Why are you staring at me so creepily?"

    Ao Liughed out loud once again. Heughed extremely hard, even bending his body forwards and backward while pping his ownps with his hands.

    "Hehe, little phoenix, do you think that something is happening between my old man and your Amma?"

    Feng Qinxin¡¯s face darkened immediately. The enormous phoenix that had Feng Qinxin carried on its head also let out a shrill, angry scream.

    Seeing the enormous phoenix was angry, the golden dragon floating in front of it also showed the whites of its eyes, letting out a resonant dragon roar without showing any sign of weakness. Angrily, the phoenix and golden dragon stared at each other, even generating huge fire sparkles in the air.

    The phoenix and the dragon were both amazingly powerful; ordinary human beings couldn¡¯t even imagine exactly how powerful they were. Even their gazes could do actual harm to their enemies. At this moment, these two enormous, magically powerful creatures had been fighting by staring at each other, just like two muscr men stabbing each other¡¯s heart with daggers.

    Feng Qinxin yelled out in rage, "What are you talking about? Ao Li, if you dare to say something like this again, believe it or not, I will go tell your..."

    Ao Li waves his hand and interrupted Feng Qinxin, said, "Tell my Amma, whatever... I¡¯m strong now and my Amma can¡¯t possibly hurt me by smashing me with her staff. Do you think that I am still a little kid? It was indeed hurting back them, but now, I¡¯m not afraid of that anymore."

    Laughing proudly, Ao Li then took off his armor, exposed his muscr, small-mountain-like upper body, showed his muscles off to Feng Qinxin while saying, "Look, look, look at these muscles of your big brother Ao Li... hehe, little phoenix, do you want toe and touch them? You haven¡¯t seen anything like this, have you? Look at your big brother Ao Li¡¯s arms, ah, look at them, aren¡¯t they thick? Do you like them?"

    The golden dragon treading under Ao Li¡¯s feet proudly roared out as well, making the phoenix snort coldly.

    Feng Qinxin was so angry that she rubbed her own temples heavily till her thumbs even sank into her temples. Feng Qinxin was nowpletely speechless towards the dragon-kind. These dragons had nothing but muscles in their heads.

    Feng Qinxin didn¡¯t understand that the Pan Gu bloodline divided into three branches and be three different kinds, but since there was already the phoenix-kind, which was so elegant and smart, why would Pan Gu bloodline generate the dragon-kind? Those dragons were all so dump and stupid, knowing nothing but muscles and bones!

    Taking a deep breath, Feng Qinxin said helplessly, "Seriously, can we talk about the business?"

    Ao Li unwillingly put his arms down, looked at Feng Qinxin and said, "Really don¡¯t want toe and touch these muscles? The group of babies I have just love to touch my arms and thighs!"

    Feng Qinxin¡¯s eyes turned blood-red as she hysterically screamed out, "Ao Li...do you want me to hurt you?"

    Ao Li sub consciously quivered and hurriedly shouted out, "There¡¯s definitely something going on between my old man and your Amma, because they said exactly the same thing. He told me, ¡®my boy, I¡¯m not counting on you to make much of great achievements in that world. Find as many treasures as possible. But if you can¡¯t find any treasure, that¡¯s fine. But no matter how, you can¡¯t let those human beings gain the treasures of that world¡¯!"

    Feng Qinxin pped his hands, smiled and said, "Did old dragon king say so? That¡¯s right!"

    Ao Li raised his head and asked, "What¡¯s right?"

    Feng Qinxin narrowed her eyes and responded smilingly, "Don¡¯t you think that our bloodlines were all generated by Pan Gu bloodline, and back then, when the humankind was weak, they relied on your dragon-kind and our phoenix-kind to survive. But in the recent ten-thousand years, the humankind has grown stronger and stronger. Therefore, we can¡¯t let them keep growing. They can simply maintain the current situation, and this is already the limit that our phoenix-kind can endure."

    Ao Li remained silent, only looking at Feng Qinxin with narrowed eyes. After a while, he said, "Go on...hm, look, look at the lines on your big brother Ao Li¡¯s thighs!"

    Feng Qinxin¡¯s face turned dark again as she gnashed her teeth and continued, "For ordinary magic herbs and crystals, the humankind can take those... But those holy weapons that belonged to local spirits and ancestor souls all equaled to world-apanying spirit treasures in our world. We can¡¯t let any of those treasures fall into the hands of human beings."

    "As for the holy weapon that belonged to Saint Pan Xi that Elder Destiny promised Ji Hao...that¡¯ll be mine!" said Feng Qinxin while proudly raising her head, "Ao Li, you¡¯re going to help me. I want Pan Xi¡¯s spirit holy weapon!"

 Chapter 651: Educate All Living Creatures

    Chapter 651: Educate All Living Creatures

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    In the middle of Pan Xi world was a vast in area. Trees stood orderly in straight lines, dividing the earth up like a chess board, while numerous viges scattered on the chess board like chess pieces.

    Under a towering green mountain, hundreds of kilns hadrge clouds of smoke puffing out. Many fire-kind people surrounded those kilns while murmuring something and calmly manipting the raging fire inside them.

    Besides the mountain was a crystal clear river winding across. Water-kind people with neat clothes were standing by the river side, holdingrge staffs made from fish bones, manipting the water and raising countless whirlpools. Spheres of mud were wrapped in the whirlpools, spinning instantly, until all sand impurities were filtered away, only leaving the finest and smoothest y.

    In the end, those perfectly clean y spheres were sent up onto a gstone by the river. Many earth-kind people gathered in this ce, taking over y balls sent over by the water-kind people, then cast their magic and transform those y balls into all kinds of exquisite tools and containers.

    Those earth-kind people knew how to manipte the y to an extreme level. Therefore, those wares were especially exquisite. For example, some small wares like tea cups or wine cups were as thin as cicada¡¯s wings, seeming even to be transparent if one put them under the sunlight.

    On the other side of the river and among farnds, some earth-kind people had also been casting magic. They were manipting the soil in the farnd. The soil moved, strangling all eggs of injurious insects, pulling out all wild grasses and sending those rank grasses away, piling up on the ridges of the farnd.

    In the farnd, soft shoots of all kinds of crops were tender and green, glowing with a lovely green light under the sunshine.

    Some green-kind people stood on the bridges, holding all kinds of wooden staffs and incanting spells with deep voices. Waves of green glow spread out from their bodies. Wherever the green glow reached, crops would grow speedily. The roots grew longer and stronger, the leaves growrger and thicker, and on those tender shoots, the thriving green color seemed even to drip down like dew drops.

    Abruptly, a wave of excited shouts rose into the air. The few kilns under the mountain that had already cooled down were opened. Large numbers of snow-white, crystal clear porcins were carefully carried out.

    These exquisite porcins were never seen in Pan Xi world before. Earth-kind people could indeed produce some potteries, but what they could make were only simple and rough ones. They could never produce these exquisite porcins with their techniques and fire-controlling skills.

    No matter those fire-kind people, who controlled the fire, water-kind people, who cleaned the y or earth-kind people, who crafted those wares, all of them now gathered together, happily looking at these exquisite, beautiful porcins which still had faint streams of some energy coiling around them. All present people had their eyes squeezed into curved lines because of the big grins on their faces.

    All people were working ording to their own abilities. In the t areas between viges,rge groups of muscr gold-kind people and some people from other races had been training in ordered arrays. Large numbers of human warriors were standing among these local warriors, harshly teaching them how to fight enemies back, how to cooperate with each other, how to form a killing battle formation with long spears and short swords, and how archers needed to match up with warriors using spears and machetes.

    At first nce, one could find more than hundred-thousand viges like this on the vast in area. Countless local warriors were training severely while sweat poured down from their body in streams. By now, they already had a faint yet sharp sense of power released from their bodies.

    In the middle of a city which was just built up that the grout on the surface of the city wall hadn¡¯t even dried, was a square, which was broad enough to contain a hundred-thousand people for arge meeting. Countless local teenagers and children knelt on straw mats, each having a small table in the front with pens, ink stones, ink sticks and papers ced on the tables.

    In the middle of the square was a small tform with a simple straw shed built on it. Si Wen Ming was sitting straight in the shed, holding a scroll and seriously teaching a lesson to these local teenagers and children.

    "...Therefore, no matter which kind you belong to, gold, green, water, fire, earth, thunder, lightning, poison, wind, air... you all share the same origin, and you are all people of this world."

    "Because of the shared origin, you are all brothers and sisters... You are families, regardless of your natures of powers. Therefore, you shouldn¡¯t fight against each other. You shouldbine your powers, expand your races and strengthen your civilizations."

    "So, today, I am going to teach you about filial piety, friendship, and fraternal duty!"

    Si Wen Ming sat straight under the shed without casting any magic or activating any of his powers. However, a dense yellow cloud had been rolling around his head. The yellow-colored cloud was hundreds of meter in radius, floating right above the shed. Streams of warmth were spreading out constantly from the yellow cloud. Every local kid who was enveloped by the warmth was enlightened suddenly, understanding the things taught by Si Wen Ming quickly.

    Every after a kid truly understood what was taught by Si Wen Ming, a faint yellow stream of mist would descend down from the sky, merging with the yellow cloud. In the distance and under the mountain, when another kiln was opened, andrge numbers of porcins were carried out, streams of water-tank-sized yellow mist would descend. Over there, in a workshop, when gold-kind people and fire-kind people crafted another exquisite, strong armor, which was hundreds of times greater than the armors made by them before, new waves of water-tank-sized yellow mist would surge down. In a stock farm which was not so far away, some green-kind people and water-kind people had been working together, delivering young livestock for a group of domestic animals. When tens of baby animals came to this world while singing happily, denser and thicker yellow mist swooshed down from the sky...

    Si Wen Ming smiled gently while looking at these people who were fighting against each other a couple of months ago, but then awed by him with his great, violent power to stop fighting, and be influenced and changed by his amazing charm of personality. Si Wen Ming only felt delighted.

    Aftering to this world, Si Wen Ming didn¡¯t willfully kill and loot like Gong Gong Wuyou. Instead, he did what he truly wanted to do. He appeased the fights, taught these local people some wisdom of life, and allowed them to remove the longsting hatred between different races.

    The contribution made by Si Wen Ming through educating local people was recognized by the world itself. The natural awards constantly descended on him, bringing him countless benefits.

    From a distance, Huaxu Lie and Lie Mountain Kong looked at the rolling yellow cloud above Si Wen Ming¡¯s head, both confused and shocked.

    "So strange, even this kind of benefit was gained by Si Wen Ming."

    "Hm, only he can be so patient. Don¡¯t you forget that when we just arrived, these local people were under orders given by their so-called holy spirits, and tried to kill us as outer space monsters."

    "I seriously wanted to meet true powerful beings in this world...Did we reallye here to be teachers?"

    ncing at each other, the two of them helplessly shook their heads.

    Si Wen Ming held the scroll and seriously continued the lecture for those local kids. His gaze was warm and determined, glowing with a bright light of wisdom, that allowed him to see through everything.

 Chapter 652: All Living Creatures Are Miserable

    Chapter 652: All Living Creatures Are Miserable

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    In an area of quiet woods, a few faint green, slim silhouettes had been moving swiftly. Gusts of wind coiled around their feet, allowing them to move fast. nts around them automatically moved away, clearing the way for them. Although they had been moving in dense woods, they were indeed much faster than ordinary people running in in areas.

    These were a few young people from the green-kind. Their faces were all twisted, filled with fear. Their teeth were gnashed, with branches held in their mouth, keeping them from shouting out. They dared not to let out even the slightest sound, only boosting their powers as much as possible while fleeing desperately.

    Behind them, over ten faintly visible silhouettes unhurriedly chased up.

    From nearly a mile away, and following a faint wolf roar, one of the few who had been chasing these green-kind young people abruptly sneered and said, "You reckless little bastards, just kneel down and follow us back and you might still live. This yellow grass wolf of mine can¡¯t do much but it can indeed track your smells even from hundreds of miles away. Do you really think you can run?"

    The few green-kind young men dared not to speak, only running as fast as they could.

    The pursuing forces stopped abruptly and raised the longbows held in their hands together. The one who spoke earlier continued ndly, "Since you insist on leaving, you shall just leave your lives behind."

    No other noise could be heard, only a few arrow-shaped shreds of shadows shed across the woods. Next, the few desperately fleeing green-kind young men paused simultaneously along with a serious of puffing noise that sounded like rain drops pping on ntain leaves. Thin arrows pierced through those young people¡¯s bodies one after another, bringing out streams of warm blood from their bodies.

    Within the blink of an eye, the few fleeing green-kind young men were shot into griddles. Fierce arrows ceaselessly zipped over, and those powerful arrows carried their bodies up, making their lifeless bodies constantly shake without falling down.

    Merciless arrows kept swishing over until the bodies of the few young people exploded into clouds of blood mist.

    "Back!"

    People in the pursuing force growled out simultaneously in deep voices while pping hard on the feather leather quivers tight around their waists. Bright streams of light zipped out from their quivers, and next was a series of zipping noises. The thousands of arrows they released rose into the air like a giant group of locusts, flying back into their quivers.

    "A group of stupid bastards. Serving Prince Tianming was their greatest honor. Run, run, run, they just wanted nothing but to run..." said one of those men while clicking his tongue. "The few Daoist priests are also useless. Even till now, some local people are still thinking about running. Are their missionary works even effective at all?"ined this man. The group of men then started a discussion.

    Soon, a deep sound of horn came from the distance, hearing which, these men hurriedly gave a long whistle and dashed towards that direction. Clear gusts of wind followed behind them, and within the wind gusts, faint silhouettes of all kinds of powerful flying beasts were faintly visible, which allowed these men to run as fast as flying.

    Tens of grey-yellow wolves were breathing quickly yet silently while following closely after these men.

    A whileter, tens of green-kind and earth-kind people, who had also been desperately running, were found in woods in the front. Behind these local people, hundreds of people with different kinds of battle beasts were chasing.

    A loud metal-shing noise was generated, following which, these men who just arrived, and the over a hundred people who had been chasing those local people, pulled their longbows open together. A heavy rain of arrows was released immediately, sweeping across those local people who were stuck in a small grasnd, turning all of them into arge blood-mist cloud.

    A hundred thousand miles ahead of this piece of woods was a mountain area. Large numbers of mountains were removed or ttened, and this ce had be a hundreds of miles in diameter in area. Countless local people had been working especially hard on this in area, building cities, digging trenches and constructing bases of magic formations. All of them were soaked in sweat, and their looks were abnormally strange.

    Countless strong local warriors had lined up orderly, walking towards a magnificent city in the middle of the in area through an entirely metal, broad road, with their chests puffed out proudly. The construction of this city was clearly not yet finished, and no matter on the city wall or buildings inside the city, many local people could be seen working particrly hard.

    Through the four city gates in four different directions, local warriors constantly walked into the city in straight lines. They slowly walked into the city, ultimately entering numerous military camps.

    In the surrounding areas, enormous smelting furnaces were built up between mountains. All kinds of minerals had been ceaselessly thrown into these furnaces, being turned into mountain-huge piles of materials. By the sides of countless working tables set in between those furnaces, many local people had been working crazily hard like a group of ants, following the blueprints floating in front of them and making all kinds of weapons, armors andrge-scale armaments.

    By the sides of those local warriors among those hard-working local people in the in area, or beside the working tables set in between furnaces, cultivators with simple and coarse clothes and nd looks could be seen, holding scriptures and constantly murmuring something to those local people.

    "All living creatures are miserable, you are so miserable...But, only by experiencing your current miserable lives you can free yourselves in your next lives."

    "For the sins you made in your previous lives, you are now suffering...You shall work harder to pay off your previous sins, and in your next life, you will be free."

    Some local people were selected out to be supervisors. They were holding metal whips that had thick and sharp thorns, walking among their own people. Anyone who moved slightly slower would face the fierceshing of these supervisors.

    Those who sufferedshes always howled out in pain, lied on the ground with broken bones and tendons, and couldn¡¯t get back up for a long while. Each time when something like this happened, those cultivators would murmur louder and quicker.

    "Look, these supervisors were kind people in their previous lives. Because of their previous kindness, they became higher ss people in their current lives to restrain you."

    "As for you, you were sinners in your previous lives. Therefore, you are now suffering in this ce, working day and night...If you want to free yourselves, just work harder."

    "If you want to pay off your previous sins quicker, you shall say the name of Prince Tianming for ten-thousand times daily, and go through the selection, join the army and fight for Prince Tianming by risking your lives. As long as you kill ten enemies, you can be close guards of Prince Tianming. Then, even your families will be freed and awarded with a good life as well!"

    In every corner, cultivators with simple and rough clothes were mixed in the crowds of local people, telling those local people that ¡®every living creature is miserable¡¯, over and over again. Under the brain-washing, countless local people worked crazily hard or joined the army, intending to risk their own lives and fight.

    In the magnificent city, inside a pce that was coiled around by me, Zhu Rong Tianming leaned against arge armchair, smilingly looking at those dancing and singing local girls in the great hall.

    "Although they are just barbaric local people, these girls are indeed beautiful. Hehe, this Pan Xi world is truly a nice ce."

    Tasting a special Pan Xi world fruit and patting a lovely baby beast held in his arm, Zhu Rong Tianming then continued, "Send more people out and hunt more local people down. I want more ves, stronger army. I allow you three months... go get me a hundred times more ves."

    "My dear masters, thanks for your words. These ves who are truly willing to suffer...are just wonderful!"

    Zhu Rong Tianming was like an evil dragon in a mountain area, sending out troops of warriors every single day in all directions to bring him more local people back.

 Chapter 653: Di Chaâ€™s Game

    Chapter 653: Di Cha¡¯s Game

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Back in the Pan Gu world, above the sky...

    A towering mountain floated in the gray, misty air, with a simple wooden pce standing on top of it. Many powerful human beings gathered outside the pce or sat on rocks between mountains with their legs crossed. All these people had been staring at a white, enormous cloud with unpleasant looks.

    Splendid light streams had been spinning in the portal connecting Pan Gu world and Pan Xi world. In every single moment, countless rocks, soil, nts and other things would be sucked into Pan Gu world from Pan Xi world. Those rocks and soil would immediately transform into Chaos power streams once they entered into Pan Gu world, then be absorbed by the surrounding stars.

    nts were different. Ordinary nts would turn into nothingness after a slight glow, but some magic herbs would be surrounded by colorful streams of light, drifting away in the void like fishes swimming in water. These magic herbs were all hundred, or thousands of years old, but neither did those powerful human beings staying on the mountain nor those non-humankind leaders staying on the enormous cloudnd value these magic herbs too much.

    People just watched spheres of colorful light surround those magic herbs, drifting away in the strong gale roaring out from the portal. If these magic herbs were lucky, they mightnd on the ground or floating mountains in the void, then root and sprout, adding a new strand of magic power to Pan Gu world.

    Suddenly, a shrill growl came, following which, a, thousands of meter long, flood-dragon-like silver-white centipede rushed out from the portal. A fierce gale was coiling around this enormous centipede while it was wrapped in a beautiful glow. Within the roaring gale, this centipede flew to tens of thousands of miles away within a blink of an eye.

    "Hm, good one!" Candle Dragon Gui, who was sitting on the mountaintop, abruptlyughed out while wielding his right hand. He released a ck stream of mist directly up into the air, wriggling like a snake while reaching towards this centipede.

    "Surely a good one!" A thousand miles away and on the enormous cloudnd, a Yu n elderly man with long white hair had his erect eye dazzled on his forehead. He released a dim stream of dark light while a seemingly deep, ck swirl appeared suddenly in his erect eye. An invisible power came from the erect eye sealed the enormous centipede, forcibly dragging it towards the Yu n elderly man.

    At the time when the Yu n elderly man sealed the centipede, the ck mist released from Candle Dragon Gui had caught the centipede as well. As the two of them boosted their powers up simultaneously, the enormous centipede instantly exploded into a giant blood-mist cloud. The blood-mist dissipated slowly, transforming into Chaos power and being absorbed by Pan Gu world, leaving a hundred and eight human-head sized silver spirit Dans floating in the air. Both Candle Dragon Gui and the Yu n elderly man had silently made their moves already. They activated their powers and abilities and locked on those spirit Dans, quietlypeting against each other. Those spirit Dans sometimes flew towards Candle Dragon Gui and at other times towards the Yu n elderly man. Gradually, those silver spirit Dans couldn¡¯t withstand the great powers released from the two of them and let out a series of creaking noises. Along with that, the one hundred and eight spirit Dans were crushed, turning into thousands of pieces and merging with the air, transforming into Chaos power within a twinkling of an eye.

    "You damned old thing!" The Yu n elderly man cursed in anger.

    "We didn¡¯t lose anything!" Candle Dragon Guiughed creepily while looking at the Yu n elderly man. He was absolutely right, that centipede and these spirit Dan, which contained immensely great power were all crushed and transformed into Chaos power, being absorbed by Pan Gu world. What was strengthened was nothing else but the original natural power of Pan Gu world.

    Based on this fact, even if everything in Pan Xi world became Chaos power and were absorbed by Pan Gu world, only the humankind, as local residents of Pan Gu world, would be benefited. Therefore, Candle Dragon Gui could do whatever he wanted without worrying about those treasuresing from Pan Xi world, because nothing would be lost even if all treasures that came out from the portal were destroyed.

    The group of human leadersughed out loud. Theirughs were as resonant as thunders, even shattering many treasuresing from the portal.

    On the white cloudnd, those Yu n, Jia n, and Xiu n leaders nced at each other and snorted disappointedly. Nevertheless, behind their disappointed and unpleasant looks, a slight trace of viscous proudness could be discovered from their eyes.

    On the cloudnd and in the Yu n¡¯s pce, Dishi Cha, who was sitting in therge armchair ced right in the middle of the great hall, abruptly stood up. Without talking to the twelve emperors, Dishi Cha¡¯s body shed across the air as he left the great hall and came to the edge of the cloudnd, standing in the air while looking at Candle Dragon Gui and the other human leaders.

    A four-winged, tiger-like beast flew out from Pan Xi world while howling. This time, a scrawny old man who sat beside Candle Dragon Gi made a move,peting against another Yu n elderly man on the cloudnd. This strong and muscr tiger gave a shrill how while being crushed into pieces by the tremendous power released by the two powerful beings.

    Candle Dragon Gui and the other human leaders burst into another wave ofughter again, and on the cloudnd, those non-humankind leaders sneered coldly while showing obvious anger.

    Dishi Cha smiled faintly, then abruptly flicked his finger. Followed by his move, within the area ten-thousand in radius around him, all treasures that flew out from Pan Xi world shattered into pieces simultaneously.

    Candle Dragon Gui stood up, displeasedly looked at Dishi Cha and asked, "What? Kid, are you dissatisfied by us?"

    Dishi Cha held his arms before his chest, coldly looked at Candle Dragon Gi and said coldly, "We still have a couple of months before our elite warriors can enter into this small world and start ughtering. We are all so bored by waiting like this, why don¡¯t we make a bet and have some fun?"

    Candle Dragon Gui nced at Dishi Cha and asked, "Bet? Aren¡¯t we already in a bet?"

    Dishi Cha narrowed his eyes, looked at Candle Dragon Gui and said slowly, "This bet is only between us. Your Earl Yao, Ji Hao, has killed my sons. Therefore, he will certainly die in the small world and can nevere back. However, I want to bet on the lives of his parents and nsmen."

    Candle Dragon Gui¡¯s look changed. Smiling faintly and coldly, he said, "None of us will make a bet with you. We have no right to make a bet with the lives of Earl Yao¡¯s families and nsmen."

    Dishi Cha sneered, took out a thumb-sized magic pill that was entirely glowing with a blood red light, then said ndly, "This is a ¡®sun and moon blood pill¡¯ secretly concocted by our Blood Moon people. A single pill like this can raise the chance of breaking into the state of sun and moon by thirty percent, and the state of sun and moon roughly equals your Supreme-Magus-level."

    "I make a bet with this sun and moon blood pill. I bet that in three months tops after our elite warriors have entered into the small world, your kids in the small world will be killed out." said Dishi Cha while smiling in an especially cold way. "If your kids are not killed out within three months, this blood pill will be yours, and if they are ...you will have to kill all of Ji Hao¡¯s families and nsmen by yourselves."

    Pinching the sun and moon blood pill, Dishi Cha continued coldly, "I have already found out that the kid was born in Southern Wastnd, in a small n called Gold Crow n. To human leaders like you, who are from Pu Ban City, eliminating the Gold Crow n won¡¯t be too difficult, will it?"

    Candle Dragon Gui sneered, shook his head and responded, "No one will make a bet...even though this sun and moon blood pill is indeed attractive!"

    From a distance away, a hoarse voice abruptly came, "I¡¯ll bet with you. If human warriors in the small world are killed out within three months after your warriors entered in, I will make a move myself and eliminate Gold Crow n for you!"

    The looks of Candle Dragon Gui and the other human leaders changed simultaneously.

 Chapter 654: Gong Gong

    Chapter 654: Gong Gong

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    A pair of ck flood dragons roared over while swaying their heads and tails, letting out a watery mist. These two flood dragons were still hundreds of miles away from the floating mountain, but a fierce stream of cold power had already reached over that froze rocks on the floating mountain and almost covered the entire mountain top with a thinyer of frost.

    A middle-aged man with a darkened look and ck beard, wearing a long ck robe, trod on the back of the two flood-dragons which had been flying side by side, with his hands held behind his body while flying over towards the floating mountain.

    Seeing this middle-aged maning, a big half of those human leaders staying on top of the floating mountain stood up, politely or solemnly cupped their hands and bowed towards him.

    Another shrill howl came from the portal, which was a boa-like creature with a pair of deer- like antlers, flying out from the portal while letting out sshing water streams from its jaws. This enormous creature was over ten-miles long, and its dark-skin was covered thickly in silver-colored, frost-like patterns, which was quite beautiful.

    This time, neither these human leaders nor those non-humankind leaders moved. This middle-aged man had his eyes sparkled with a bright light. Next, a thickyer of frost quickly emerged on the body of that enormous creature, after which, the frost cracked and the body of the enormous creature was frozen and cracked into pieces as well while a few white spirit Dans that were releasing a strong cold power drifted out.

    The pair of ck flood dragons roared out in excitement, then widely opened their mouth and sucked the few spirit Dans over, swallowing them straight up. Instantly, the cold power released from the pair of ck flood dragon was boosted straight up, and as a result, these two flood dragons now moved much nimbler than before.

    "Good stuff, truly good stuff!" The pair of ck flood dragons carried the middle-aged man to the floating mountain. The middle-aged man then slowly walked down from the flood dragon backs, ndly looked at the group of human leaders, then slightly bowed, after which, he saluted particrly to Candle Dragon Gui and said, "Old Candle Dragon, haven¡¯t you died yet?"

    Candle Dragon Gui had his eyes narrowed. That pair of eyes of his was nowpletely lusterless. With a trembling and weak voice that made him sound like a person who could die anytime, Candle Dragon Gui murmured, "I am waiting for you to die together, are you interested? We can bepanions. Gong Gong. If you are tired of leaving, I, as an old man, am willing to die together with you."

    Gong Gong, the Water Godughed embarrassedly, then turned away from Candle Dragon Gui. Instead, he looked at Dishi Cha, who was standing on the edge of the cloudnd which was quite far away.

    "Sun and moon blood pill? Do you really have something like this? Is that also effective to Pan Gu world creatures? Or, is that also effective to the God-kind in our world?" Gong Gong seriously inquired about the sun and moon blood pill.

    "This blood pill concocted by our Blood Moon people secretly is surely effective on all living creatures. Not only that, it¡¯s even more effective on weak barbarians like you." said Dishi Cha while looking at Gong Gong coldly, "To us, a sun and moon magic pill can only raise the chance of breaking into the state of sun and moon by thirty percent. But to you, this number might raise to fifty percent. For anyone who took this pill, there will be fifty percent chance for him or her to directly break into the state of sun and moon."

    Pausing for a second, Dishi Cha continued in a slightly teasing tone, "However, it also depends on your own luck. If the one who had taken this pill was not powerful enough to withstand the power released from this sun and moon blood pill, his or her body might explode, and surely, this person would die."

    Gong Gong had his eyes fixed on that sun and moon blood pill while a water-stream-like ck spell symbols glowing brightly with a blue light between his eyebrows, releasing waves of strong soul powers towards the sun and moon blood pill. The soul power streams released from Gong Gong coiled around the blood pill and took quite a few circles around it.

    "Do you want it?" Dishi Cha asked Gong Gong while giving a weird grin.

    "Of course I want it." Responded Gong Gong with a hoarse voice, "With this secret pill, I can have one more Supreme-Magus-level powerful being of my kind, who doesn¡¯t want it? It¡¯s just that I dare to destroy the entire Gold Crow n while the others dare not, or simply don¡¯t want to."

    Candle Dragon Gui took aplicated nce at Gong Gong, then said, "Gong Gong, Gold Crow n is in the Southern Wastnd."

    Gong Gong threw a sideway nce at Candle Dragon Gui and said, "Did I ask you to worry about that? Old Candle Dragon, not to mention the fact that Gold Crow n is located in the Southern Wastnd, even if it¡¯s right on Zhu Rong Mountain, I will still eliminate that n when I say so."

    Candle Dragon Gui showed no change on his face, only chuckled in a deep voice.

    Dishi Cha pped his hands slightly. The blood pill held in his hand had disappeared while he looked at Gong Gong, smiled and said, "Good, in your world, both the Water God and the Fire God are helping the alliance of human ns. But today, I found that the Water God can indeed suppress the Fire God. Good, just good."

    Gong Gong gave a weirdugh, then his body abruptly shed, only leaving a thinyer of ice crystals in the air. In the next moment, Gong Gong reappeared directly in front of Dishi Cha, swiftly reached his hands out towards Dishi Cha while growling harshly, "but for making a bet with me, you have to be qualified! If I can simply take the pill from you, why should I bet with you? Do you even deserve that?"

    Gong Gong¡¯s palm turned a dark-blue color, like blue crystals. Through his transparent skin, one could see the rolling waves inside his hands. Five faint white beams of light were left in the air while his five fingers sliced through the air. Those white beams of light were the traces of the air which was frozen by the terrifyingly great cold power released from his fingers, then shattered into countless tiny white bits.

    All three eyes of Dishi Cha dazzled with a blood-red light as he took a long and deep breath. Next, countless extremely thin beams of blood-red light zipped out from his pores, wove together and suddenly shrunk, condensing into a transparent, blood-red long sword that urately shielded him against Gong Gong¡¯s palm.

    ng! Gong Gong¡¯s five fingers fiercely shed against the blood-red long sword.

    Five white spots appeared on the transparent blood-red sword, with a strong cold power spreading out from them. Streams of cold power spurted out from the five white spots, coiling around the long sword like a spider. Meanwhile, a strange stream of power was released from the sword as well, transforming into a blood-red mist and shing against the white cold power, continuously letting out silvery noises. The blood-red mist and white cold power devoured each other and soon both disappeared.

    Before Gong Gong took his palm back, Dishi Cha already gave a vicious grin while ring at Gong Gong with the erect eye on his forehead.

    The water-stream-like spell symbols between Gong Gong¡¯s eyebrows sparkled quickly while Gong Gong and Dishi Cha nced at each other. A transparent shocking wave burst suddenly out, spreading towards all directions, pushing the group of powerful non-humankind beings that stood around Dishi Cha away for over a hundred miles, like drifting leaves in the wind. The white cloudnd under Dishi Cha¡¯s feet was broken as well, showing a few hundred-miles long cracks.

    Following a long and resonant roar, Gong Gong trod on a watery cloud and flew backward. His body shed across the air for a few times before he moved back to the top of the floating mountain.

    After that, he looked at Dishi Cha and growled loudly, "Good, you are indeed qualified enough to bet with me, so let¡¯s make this bet!"

    Gong Gong proudly looked at the sky and continued coldly, "One of my sons, Gong Gong Wuyou, is in the small world as well. Those stupid things of your kind can never, ever kill my son. If you can truly kill everyst one sent into the small world by the humankind within three months, I will admit defeat and eliminate Earl Yao¡¯s n myself, thene fight against you until the winner is determined between you and me."

    Dishi Cha smiled coldly, then his body shed across the air as he returned to the pce, along with a strong, bone-piercing coldness.

    A stream of blood ejected out from Dishi Cha¡¯s mouth once he dashed into the pce, and the blood was then immediately frozen into a ck piece of ice.

    "Gong Gong...even he showed up."

 Chapter 655: Warm-hearted

    Chapter 655: Warm-hearted

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    On Fallen Land, Elder Destiny wasmanding arge number of ancestor souls, holy spirits and local people to build fence walls, dig trenches, and do all kinds of groundwork surrounding the greatest volcano that was located right in the center of Fallen Land.

    Mountain-huge piles of rare minerals were transported to this ce by enormous birds while numerous towering mountains were hollowed and turned into stoves. Raging fires burned the mountains glowing red while liquid metal boiled like tide water. asionally, a couple of mineral pieces would explode, sending streams of metal liquid up to hundreds of meter high, then fall back down along with thunderous booms.

    Countless ancestor souls and holy spirits had been working especially hard under Elder Destiny¡¯s directions. Elder Destiny¡¯s face was badly darkened, as if he had just witnessed someone killing his ancestors. Facing Elder Destiny, who was nearly driven crazy, all ancestor souls and holy spirits had made their greatest efforts. They were born and raised in this world, and now, this Pan Xi world was in grave danger, a danger that might even perish all living creatures in this world. Therefore, they couldn¡¯t afford to bezy at all.

    Once the power of a local person was consumed up, he or she would immediately leave Fallen Land and return to the outside world to absorb natural powers and replenish his or her body. Once this local person gained the power back, he or she woulde back to Fallen Land as quickly as possible and continue the work.

    With the help of these local people, who mastered the manipting skills of all kinds of natural powers, tasks such as splitting mountains and smelting metals had be like daily chores. ording to the blueprints provided by Ji Hao, a great city was already roughly shaped within merely three to five days.

    The city was surrounded by threeyers of fence walls; the outer fence wall was a thousand and five-hundred meters tall, the middle wall was two-thousand and five-hundred meters tall, while the inner wall was five-thousand meters tall. These three fence walls were around three-hundred meters parted from each other. Each wall was hundreds of meters thick, containing numerous hidden defensive and killing magic formations.

    After the city walls had been built up, thousands of gold-kind and earth-kind people had been working crazily hard on metal-smelting. They poured tons of metal liquid on the fence wall, then cast their special magics, forcibly infiltrating the metal liquid into the walls. Under the effect of the powerful magics, the shapes of the fence walls didn¡¯t change, but the total volume of the metal liquid that infiltrated into the fence walls became ten-thousand timesrger than the fence walls¡¯ actual volumes. In other words, the metal liquid was forciblypressed by over ten-thousand times, so one could easily imagine how great the density of the metal and toughness was.

    However, those gold-kind and earth-kind people weren¡¯t willing to stop yet. They were still trying their bests to iy as many secret treasures in the city walls, even burning their spirit blood and continuing to pour metal liquid on the walls, infiltrating it inside. As ayer of metal liquid was poured on the walls, these local people added ayer of strengthening spell symbols on each wall, then anotheryer of metal liquid was poured down, followed by a series of toughening spell symbols on each wall...

    This process was repeated countless times, and countlessyers of spell symbols were added to the wall. Thest threeyers on each fence wall became extremely heavy, and the purely dark fence walls had now been constantly releasing a terrifyingly strong sense of gravity because of their own tremendous weight. Even ordinary holy spirits would be disabled from flying within the area of a hundred miles around the city walls.

    Afterward, earth-kind people began setting up gravity-raising spell symbols based on the city walls. Countless spell symbols were carved on city walls and the ground. As more spell symbols were added, the gravitational field around the entire city was raised at a scary rate, such that even the air was twisted, forming a dark shield that enveloped the whole city.

    Even if the million non-humankind elites marched directly in together, in such a strong gravity field, they could only fight equally against Ji Hao, his friends, and these local people only with their own powers. After all, in this Fallen Land, they would have no natural powers for them to manipte!

    The natural environment in Fallen Land was extremely poor; the natural powers barely existed in this ce. Therefore, this was a perfect ce for starting a bloody fight, and the fairest battlefield in Pan Xi world.

    Ji Hao stood near the volcano vent where he found Pan Xi divine mirror, silently looking at the city that was gradually building up. He was thinking about how he could make the defense of this city stronger, how he could enable this city to swallow more lives, and how he could make those non-humankind beings shed more blood and leave more dead bodies in this ce.

    A gust of gale hovered over from a long distance away. After the gale had dissipated, a golden dragon and a colorful phoenix flew out, carrying Ao Li, Feng Qinxin, and their servants and guards.

    "Fully activate!" Ji Hao said in a low voice while stomping his right foot heavily against the ground.

    Buzz! The light around the three heavy city walls twisted weirdly while the strong gravitational field spread out like surging tide water. Within the blink of an eye, the area thousand miles in radius in surrounding was brought under control by a great gravity.

    The golden dragon and enormous colorful phoenix couldn¡¯t react timely. As a consequence, both of them roared out while thudding heavily against the ground, unable to move for a long while.

    "You bastard! Earl Yao, we came to help!" Ao Li angrily stood up from the golden dragon¡¯s head and yelled at Ji Hao, who was standing near the volcano vent.

    "Try this gravitational field for me, see if you can still fly." Ji Haoughed while giving Ao Li a hand motion.

    Feng Qinxin and Ao Li paused simultaneously. They raised their heads, looked at the twisted air, and couldn¡¯t help but click their tongues in shock. Snorting coldly, Ao Li had a watery cloud rise from under his feet, carrying his body slowly up into the air. He then flew towards Ji Hao especially slowly, as if he was an over a hundred years old man who was taking a leisurely walk and had a leg bitten by a dog.

    Ji Hao was nearly a thousand miles away from Ao Li and Feng Qinxin. Based on Ao Li¡¯s current speed, it might require him half a year to reach Ji Hao. Seeing this, Ji Hao instantly loosened his tightened moves. Ao Li was quite a powerful one, but still, he could only fly so slowly. This proved that the basic gravitational field of this city was indeed effective. Even if those non-humankind beings could do better than Ao Li, they couldn¡¯t possibly go too far. This gravitational field could definitely weaken the strengths of those non-humankind beings to an extreme level.

    "Off!" said Ji Hao while stomping on the ground again. Instantly, the terrifyingly great gravity was dispelled, after which, Ao Li and the others angrily flew up to Ji Hao.

    "Earl Yao, we came to help you." Ao Li had his head held high while proudly shaking his upper body, showing off his muscr body to Ji Hao and said, "We will help you with all of our powers. My people and me, this time, we brought our great defensive magic formation, ¡®ten-thousand dragon ocean-destroying formation¡¯, and we¡¯re preparing to set it up in here."

    Feng Qinxin smiled and said with a faint smile, "I have brought the ¡®phoenix sky ming magic formation¡¯ as well, and I am also preparing to set it up in here. I can¡¯t say exactly how powerful it is, but as long as the core treasure stays unharmed, a thousand Divine Magi won¡¯t be able to break this great magic formation."

    Ao Li raised his head and yelled loudly out again, "Such a crappy ce with so little natural powers, nearly zero. But don¡¯t worry, our ocean-destroying magic formation can be activated by consuming magic crystals or other natural-power-containing minerals. Therefore, in this crappy ce, our ocean-destroying magic formation can still easily kill Divine Magi.

    Feng Qinxin smiled. Clearly, her phoenix sky-ming magic formation had no such worries either.

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes. Ao Li and Feng Qinxin just rushed over to help, weren¡¯t they too warm-hearted?

    But nothing was wrong about that. Since they are willing to help, just let them help!

 Chapter 656: Sign

    Chapter 656: Sign

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Time flew by, as some strange changes started happening in Pan Xi world.

    On this particr day, the three suns and three moons of Pan Xi world showed up together, releasing bright golden and silver light, lighting up the whole world. Soon, both the sunlight and moonlight dimmed down, and the world darkened, as if the dusk had suddenlye.

    High up in the air, all clouds looked like ink pieces that had been shing by like a surging wave, creating long dark tracks extending across the sky. Long cloud streams lined up orderly in the sky, pointing at the skyline and the meeting spot between Pan Xi world and Pan Gu world.

    The ground had been shaking slightly. Volcanos in Pan Xi world erupted one after another as surgingva streams submerged numerous valleys. Fire-kind people who liked to live by volcanos left their homnds while crying. Even though they were possessors of fire power, they could not live inva like fishes in the water.

    Large areas of woods withered. Many green-kind people had lost their homnds where they had lived in for countless years. But in the meanwhile, nts in some other areas began growing thrivingly, to the extent that people could no longer walk in some grasnds because of the grass that had grown especially tall and thick like sturdy walls.

    In some ocean areas, the seawater was drained, while in some other areas, heavy rains never stopped. Thend in some ce turned into deserts, while some deserts suddenly turned into mud; some mountains copsed, forming deep, fathomless pits, while some bottomless gorges abruptly became towering mountains.

    Heavy snow and hailstone descended from the sky together while bolts of lightning dazzled down along with dense mist. Hurricane swept across the ground with rain and snow rolled into it; not a single grass could survive wherever it reached. The naturalw of the entire Pan Xi world was disorganized, and by now, Pan Xi world was just like a teenager who was drunk for the first time, and had been in a drunken brawl with itself.

    Countless earth-kind people activated their altars, giving out their best offerings while crying, begging their ancestors to protect them. Different colored light emerged from all altars, bringing orders that came from holy spirits and ancestor souls.

    Elder Destiny ordered those holy spirits and ancestor souls to deliver messages to their people with all kinds of methods. Therefore, some local people found while walking by the river that the river water suddenly moved and showed crystal clear characters; some local people were walking on the road, but the sand and soil in front of them moved suddenly and formed clear characters as well. Some local people hid in woods, but abruptly, the leaves or grasses around them expanded and showed clear characters.

    Billions of messages were sent into the local ns in the Pan Xi world. These messages were orders given by their holy spirits and ancestors

    ¡®All ns, put down all kinds of hatred, gather together ording to your geographic locations, dig deep holes, stock as much food as possible, hide, and try your best to produce a new generation.¡¯

    Meanwhile, some other orders were spreading out speedily, in ordance of which, countless local people were moving at their highest speed, gathering information from all kinds of sources.

    On a vast grasnd, in a city covered in raging me, Zhu Rong Tianming was sitting in an armchair, taking over a grass leaf presented tremblingly by a local warrior. On the grass leaf, a line of Pan Gu world characters was clearly readable. Below that line of characters was Ji Hao¡¯s personal seal.

    "The non-humankind have brought Pan Xi world¡¯s naturalw under control? He wants me to take my people and meet him in Fallen Land? Fight against the non-humankind together?" murmured Zhu Rong Tianming while teasingly shaking the leaf, showing off to Priest Corpse and the other few Daoist priests sitting beside him and said, "Look, look, this brother-inw of mine is indeed quite smart. He knew that he should find some people to fight for him and maybe die for him!"

    Flicking his finger, Zhu Rong Tianming turned therge leaf into a puff of ash, then stood up. He proudly looked at Priest Corpse, Yi Shen, Lie Mountain Xi and the other elite human beings from the Southern Wastnd, Western Wastnd, and Eastern Wastnd, gathered around him.

    "With the help of you all, we can just let that little kid Ji Hao, y his own game."

    Stomping his foot heavily against the ground, Zhu Rong Tianming growled harshly, "Without ten-million non-humankind warriors, they can never, ever break this Tianming City of mine! Want to break my city with merely a million warriors? Hehe, I still have hundreds of millions of local warriors in the city, and those warriors are willing to risk their lives and fight for me!"

    People sitting in the great hallughed out loud together. They were allughing at Ji Hao.

    The same thing also happened to Gong Gong Wuyou, Gong Sun Yuan and the other few princes who came from somerge ns, who were all ambitious. They rejected Ji Hao¡¯s kindness and friendliness without any hesitation, treating Ji Hao¡¯s friendly invitation of solidarity as a vicious intent. They thought that Ji Hao wanted to find some people to fight and die instead of himself. These princes had their hearts set on fending against the non-humankind with their own forts.

    In a small city, Si Wen Ming was giving a lecture to a group of local kids. The number of his student had expanded by hundreds of percent. He was teaching these kids how to manage a n, how to mediate conflicts that happened between nsmen, and how to be fair and just. Abruptly, a local elder rushed up to Si Wen Ming and politely ced a y board under his feet.

    Si Wen Ming lowered his head, nced at the y board then instantlyughed and said, "Earl Yao is indeed lucky. It seems that these local people are lucky as well. Fallen Land? We spent so many efforts but still didn¡¯t discover that ce."

    Standing up, Si Wen Ming grinned warmly towards Huaxu Lie, Lie Mountain Kang and the other few princes who were rather close to him and said, "Earl Yao has sent us a message. He wants us to meet him, then we shall go meet him. I didn¡¯t think that he could have the prince of dragon-kind and young master of phoenix-kind on his side. Hm, the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind...As older ones, we should keep an eye on them for Ji Hao, to keep him from being tricked."

    Huaxu Lie responded slowly, "Brother Wen Ming, I think you¡¯re wrong...Since they dragon prince and phoenix young master have already fallen in Earl Yao¡¯s hands, we should worry about them instead. I hope Earl Yao won¡¯t peel the ninth prince of the dragon-kind, pull his tendons out and cook him into a pot of soup...As for the phoenix young master, ah, Earl Yao, please don¡¯t let her return to our world as a pregnant woman. Otherwise, the phoenix queen might burn the Pu Ban City to vent her anger."

    Lie Mountain Kangughed so hard that his eyes even curved into a pair of lines, as he picked up the topic and said, "We shouldn¡¯t worry about that though, after all, Earl Yao¡¯s future father-inw is an old fire yer. I¡¯m just wondering which fire is more powerful, phoenix divine me or Zhu Rong divine fire?"

    After a loud series ofughter, Si Wen Ming gave out his orders. Quickly, he contacted Ji Hao through the method mentioned on the y board, then told those local people under hismand to start collecting all kinds of magic herbs, crop seeds, and minerals, as well as babies of all kinds of livestock, then prepare to bring all these resources to the Fallen Land.

    A couple of dayster, countless enormous birds descended from the sky, carrying all local people under Si Wen Ming¡¯smand away. Each enormous bird could carry over ten-thousand people at a time, and tens of thousands of birds could transport hundreds of millions of people at a time. Countless enormous birds hade to transport people and resources, sending all local people under Si Wen Ming¡¯smand and those that lived in the surrounding area of his city, to the Fallen Land.

    Finally, this day hade.

    A ten-thousand miles wide, tens of thousands of miles long, eye-shaped crack emerged from the sky.

    The dark, eye-shaped crack floated in the air, and from the pupil area of that eye, a metal pce that belonged to the non-humankind, descended slowly.

 Chapter 657: Human Lives Are As Cheap As Grasses

    Chapter 657: Human Lives Are As Cheap As Grasses

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    The purely ck, enormous metal pce had a foundation of thirty miles squared. Groups of muscr Jia n warriors were standing around the pce, wearing ck heavy armors and metal masks which were decorated with portraits of devils, viciously looking down at the world which had been through tremendous changes.

    Following heavy footsteps, a non-humankind warrior with a blood-red pair of eyes, wearing a heavy armor and a helmet with a pair of cattle horn, slowly walked out of the metal pce. He was surrounded by hundreds of non-humankind warriors, who had all been releasing strong power vibrations.

    Standing on the edge of the foundation of the pce, this warrior with cattle horns looked down at the beautiful natural scene of Pan Xi world, then slowly reached his left hand out and gently clenched his fingers towards the ground.

    Crack! A thousand-mile long hand print suddenly appeared on the ground. The me-red hand print sank into the ground for nearly five thousand meters deep. Within the hand print, all nts were turned into ashes, living creatures were crushed, mountains and hills were all ttened, all burned intova flowing in the hand print.

    "Power!" Satisfyingly, this non-humankind warrior nodded and continued, "I have suffered for so many years, but it was all indeed worth it for this power... this supreme power! Hehe, among a whole hundred thousand of us, only I managed to live. Therefore, only I am qualified to inherit the name of ¡®Chi You¡¯."

    "Don¡¯t talk too much, Chi You!" A group of Yu n people walked out of the pce. A young man, who seemed to be the leader of this group, narrowed his eyes and said. Inside the erect eye on this man¡¯s forehead, a thick, dark stream of light had been sparkling quickly, releasing a strong sense of destruction that would make anyone despair.

    "Although you have inherited the name of Chi You, you are still much weaker than the first generation of Chi You." This handsome-looking Yu n young man said straightforwardly to Chi You. "The first generation of Chi You was a truly powerful being. He had defeated the human emperor, Xuan Yuan, tens of times in a row. Before you kill the present human emperor, Emperor Shun, you are unqualified to say that you are the real Chi You!"

    Chi You snorted loudly and red at this young man. With a restrained deep voice, he said, "Lord Yemo Sha, you are the highestmander this time. I, Chi You, will listen to your orders and fight under your will."

    The other warriors surrounding Chi You, who also had cattle horns on their helmets, lowered their heads together and did not dare to look at Yemo Sha.

    Among the twelve emperors of the non-humankind, the only female was the emperor of Dark Sun, called Yemo Loye, and in the power system of the entire Yu n, the Dark Sun was the most powerful branch. Among all Dark Sun families, Yemo Family possessed the noblest bloodline and the longest history.

    Yemo Sha was Yemo Loye¡¯s cousin, very close to her in terms of bloodline. Among all Yu n nobles, he was definitely a top-ss one. Facing such a powerful man, Chi You and his warriors could only obey absolutely and be extremely polite.

    A group of Jia n warriors walked over, seeming to be quite rxed. The leader of this group of warriors bowed to Yemo Sha, thenughed out loud. His voice was much louder than Chi You¡¯s voice as he said, "Lord Yemo Sha, what should we do now? What tasks do you have, just give them to us."

    Pausing for a second, this Jia n warrior threw an unpleasant nce at Chi You and his hundreds of warriors and said, "The mission this time is actually simple, these disgusting people didn¡¯t need toe at all. These ve-like things, what can they do?"

    Yemo Sha coldly nced at Chi You and responded in a nd tone, "Just in case, Chi Jia, just in case. If we encounter some extreme situations, with them, we can have more solutions. Where is Chi Zhe? We have already arrived, why haven¡¯t I seen him?"

    The group of Yu n and Jia n leaders looked at each other and shook their heads, not knowing what to say.

    Chi Jia snorted querulously and said ndly, "Chi Zhe, he is such a humiliation to his elders. Fortunately, he is not from my n. Otherwise...I would definitely break his spines for ten thousand times by myself."

    While snorting, Chi Jia took out an exquisite jade trumpet shell, put it near his mouth and yelled at it, telling Chi Zhe to hurriedlye meet the others, and then crumbed the shell.

    Proudly, he looked at Yemo She, grinned and said, "Probably because of his old habit, that guy, he can truly be greedy for all pretty females ...Hehe, there must be many pretty local girls in this world, so..."

    He swung his hand down while speaking. Followed by his move, an enormous hand condensed from airstreams swooshed down towards a piece of woods. Soon, a green-kind girl was carried up by that giant hand into the sky. The girl was tall and slim and had a pretty face and faint-green, long hair. The exotic look of her made Yemo Sha, Chi Jia and other non-humankind beings pop their eyes out and gasp in praise.

    "Alright, I can understand why Chi Zhe couldn¡¯te timely," said Yemo She while smilingly looking at the green-kind world, who was now screaming in despair. "Good, very good, what a lovely little flower. Hm...master?"

    A Xiu n elderly man stood behind Yemo Sha had his erect eye opened abruptly, released a dim stream of light and swiftly scanned across the girl¡¯s body. While smiling, this Xiu n elderly man closed his erect eye and said ndly, "Her body structure is slightly different, but her bloodline is ny percent simr to yours. Therefore, you can do what you want without worry."

    The group of Yu n and Jia n leaderughed instantly out. Yemo Shaughed and said, "Alright, as local residents of this world, beautiful girls like this will be popr goods in ve markets. Those ba*tards just love new things. Everyone, be careful when you make your moves. Capture these beautiful girls alive, as many as possible."

    Chi Jia added coldly, "Also, get some handsome and strong young men back to produce young generations. We need some males as well if we want to make this a long-term business."

    These non-humankind leadersughed louder and louder, and even that Xiu n elderly man hadughed his tears out. With a short conversation, they had already decided the miserable fate of those local girls, and the fate of all local people.

    Shrill howls came from the woods down below, following which, thousands of different sized birds carried tens of thousands of local warrior up to the air towards this enormous metal pce. A green-kind middle-aged man stood on the back of a bird and roared ravingly in a hoarse voice, "Outer space monster, let go of my daughter!"

    Yemo Sha chuckled and said scornfully, "What did this barbarian say? Sorry, I haven¡¯t learned their lowlynguage yet!" After finishing his sentence, he burst into another series ofughter.

    The Xiu n elderly man slowly waved his hand. A ck jade talisman sted out on his palm, released shocking ck waves and quickly swept across the sky.

    The tens of thousands of local people paused immediately, and next, a series of popping noise was started. Along with that, their bodies exploded one after another, turning into ck ashes that dissipated in the air along the wind.

 Chapter 658: Suffer a Heavy Loss

    Chapter 658: Suffer a Heavy Loss

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Around a towering mountain, lights had been sparkling brightly among the peaks. Numerous altars were scattered around, drawing the earth median power over and transforming into a gigantic, yellow-colored bell that enveloped the entire mountain.

    The mountain was hollowed, and arge space was opened up inside the mountain. Inside the mountain, a me-red tree stood in the middle. The tree was so huge that it would take a couple of people to put their arms around its trunk. Both the tree trunk and leaves had been zing ragingly, and from time to time,rge fire sparkles would ssh out. Under the tree was a pce cast from bronze, and in front of the pce were the three princes from Suiren Family, with hundreds of their elite warriors sitting by the gate of the pce, happily chatting, eating and drinking booze.

    Tens of thousands of local warriors politely stood aside, looking at the three princes with admiring looks, as if they were three gods.

    The bloodline of Suiren Family was also descended from an ancient human emperor, and among all human ns, Suiren n was a top-graderge n. These three princes from Suiren Family had formed a small group. They were neither willing to get close to Zhu Rong Tianming, nor Gong Gong Wuyou, and didn¡¯t want to team up with Si Wen Ming, Gong Sun Yuan or anyone else either.

    They brought over a hundred elite warriors and their inherited magic treasures to this world, for nothing else but killing as many non-humankind beings as possible, earning military credits and a bright future for themselves and their brothers.

    "Ten million of us came to this world, each with warriors and guards, numbering tens to hundreds. Facing merely a million non-humankind beings, even if each of us only takes one hack, they would be chopped into pieces." said a Suiren prince with a faint smile and a bowl of wine held in his hand. "Just a million of them, too few, not even enough for us to split. If we want to make into top three, we still have to work on our own."

    The other prince took arge bite of an oily piece of grilled meat, cast a sideway nce at those local warriors and responded ndly, "Brother, you are so right. Zhu Rong Tianming, Gong Gong Wuyou, Si Wen Ming, Gong Sui Yuan, those people might be influential, but as they are so famous, those non-humankind beings will definitely go for them first."

    Gulping the meat, this prince grinned and continued, "We will work on our own, and will make our moves when the opportunityes. The ultimate result is just uncertain, isn¡¯t it?"

    The third prince raised his head and confidently looked at the hundreds of meter tall, zing giant tree. He proudlyughed and said, "With this magic tree, our powers will be raised by nearly a hundred times. Those non-humankind beings will be seeking for death if they dare toe to us."

    Swoosh! Raging me roared out from the tree. Meanwhile, all three princes had their bodies glowing with a faint fiery light, seeming to be especially powerful and mysterious. Abruptly, the ground started shaking. Followed by a loud series noise, countless different-sized cracks suddenly appeared on the mountain. Outside the mountain was a Yu n young man with over a hundred Jia n warriors under hismand. The young man was holding a ck staff. As he slightly swung it, the surrounding earth meridian power instantly began surging and a strong counterforce spread straight out. The altars set around the mountain by the three princes were shattered directly into pieces. Instantly, the great defensive magic formation based on the mountain copsed.

    "Stupid barbarians!" The Yu n young manughed coldly. From his erect eye, a dim beam of light dazzled into the ck staff. Next, the ground let out a loud buzzing noise. Along with that, the enormous mountain flew slowly up and caused a muffled, rumbling noise. The mountain flew straight up into the sky, exposing therge inner space and the three Suiren princes, who were now all dumbfounded.

    "Aha! This credit belongs to me! So many people? This award is going to be rich." The Yu n young man grinned and looked at the three princes while saying, "You should know that a whole million of us have taken part in this game. On an average, not too many heads can be chopped off by each of us. But over a hundred of you are hiding in this ce, lucky me!"

    The three princes roared out together, took their warriors quickly and approached that glowing-red tree. The big brother looked at the Yu n young man, smiled coldly and said, "Want to kill us? We also want your heads!"

    The Yu n young man pityingly nced at the three Suiren princes and said ndly, "Ignorant, silly barbarians, you have no idea who are you fighting against, neither do you know the ultimate purpose of this game."

    With an extremely exaggerate tone, the Yu n young man said slowly, with a high-pitched voice, "Stupid barbarians, elite human beings like you are nothing but offerings on the altar. The only purpose for you is to make ¡®her¡¯plete and strong, with your blood and flesh. What you are going to fight against... is this entire world!"

    While speaking, this Yu n young man slightly shook the ck staff held in his hand. Tremendous dark, rumbling rainy clouds gathered speedily over, quickly absorbing the immeasurably great amount of natural powers from the surrounding air. Along with a thunderous boom and within the short span of a few breaths, a hundred miles in diameter, swirl-shaped dark cloud containing an enormous sphere of thunderbolt emerged from the sky.

    Rumbling thunders could be heard endlessly while water-tank-sized bolts of lightning kept descending like raindrops.

    That glowing-red magic tree let out a dazzling fiery light, firmly shielding the three princes and their warriors, but let those tens of thousands of elite local warriors who were brought undermands by the three princes during the past year, burn into ashes in the storm of thunderbolts. Those poor local warriors didn¡¯t even let out a single howl before they died.

    Thunderbolts struck heavily on the fiery light, making the tree trunk shaking intensively. Leaves crushed under the great pressure given by those thunderbolts one after another. The three princes shouted out in shock. They growled in rage because they couldn¡¯t believe their own eyes.

    "What happened?! The thunder in this world shouldn¡¯t be so powerful, and our magic tree shouldn¡¯t be so weak!"

    The Yu n young man looked at the three princes teasingly and said slowly, "That¡¯s because you are fighting against the entire Pan Xi world! Also, you are already suppressed by the great Dao of nature of this world, while we are not!"

    The three princes raised their heads in shock, turned around and looked at a piece of tree bark which was thrown on the ground by them earlier. Written on this piece of tree bark was a message delivered by local people with a special magic. In this message, Ji Hao clearly informed them that the non-humankind were capable of manipting the power of great Dao of nature, and also invited them to go to Fallen Land and meet with Ji Hao. Nevertheless, back then, the three princes only thought that Ji Hao was trying to find someone to fight for him. They didn¡¯t pay much of attention to Ji Hao¡¯s message and only focused on their own n.

    However, they now regretted it totally. Maybe, what Ji Hao said was true?

    Huge bolts of thunder roared down. The me-red magic tree cracked and shattered in the storm of thunderbolts. The fierce wave of thunderbolts was like a tsunami that submerged the three princes and their warriors thoroughly. Those jade tes carried with them cracked one after another, releasing hundreds of bright streams of light, that merged with a jade te tied around the Yu n young man¡¯s waist.

    Things like this happened in every corner of Pan Xi world. The non-humankind sent out thousands of troop like this to exterminate human beings. Within a short couple of days, among all elite human beings who didn¡¯t go to Fallen Land to meet with Ji Hao, over a hundred thousand had fallen already. Also killed along with these elite human beings were their over ten-million warriors and guards.

    At the very beginning of this game, the humankind suffered a heavy loss without being able to resist at all.

 Chapter 659: Real Fight

    Chapter 659: Real Fight

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    In the Fallen Land, near the enormous volcano vent, dark smoke with a dense sulfur-like smell coiled around.

    Ji Hao and a group of people sat near the volcano vent. They had forced the dark smoke away with a few paper talismans and had been enjoying an outdoor banquet. Si Wen Ming, Huaxu Lie, Lie Mountain And seemed to be the leaders of the group, with over a hundred-thousand princes and elite young people from numerousrge ns. By now, they were chatting happily, talking about their experiences in Pan Xi world during the past year.

    Only ten-million elite human beings had formally taken part in this life-and-death game. However, nearly a hundred thousand of them had followed Si Wen Ming to Fallen Land. These young men were all elites of their own ns and families. They all had big chances to inherit the highest powers of their ns and families. Judging merely by this fact, one could know how influential Si Wen Ming was among the humankind, and how many supporters he had.

    Beside arge stone table, Ji Hao and some others sat with their legs crossed. Si Wen Ming was fiddling with a fruit, curiously looking at Elder Destiny, who was sitting beside Ji Hao, and said, "No offense, but I am indeed wondering, Elder Destiny, why are your people so warlike?"

    During the past year, Si Wen Ming had been educating local people and earned rich awards from nature. However, like many other human beings, he couldn¡¯t understand either why Pan Xi world people were all so warlike.

    People in the whole Pan Xi world had been fighting against each other all year long. Bloodshed happened every single day while dead bodies could be seen everywhere. Day after day, month after month, year after year, if local people in this world didn¡¯t have such a strong fertility, they would have died out long ago because of their longsting wars.

    Elder Destiny looked at Si Wen Ming,ughed embarrassedly, then knitted his eyebrows and said, "No other reasons, it¡¯s just that, since the prehistorical era, some old ancestors had given their words. They said that young kids should be allowed to fight more...As more of them died, more geniuses would emerge."

    Waving his hand, Elder Destiny continued in a deep voice, "As long as they break into the level of holy spirits, they go up to the Holy Land and stop fighting. In my opinion, our ancestors gave the words for gathering more high-end, strong forces of Pan Xi world."

    Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming nced at each other and silently nodded.

    This sounded reasonable. Although the local civilization wasn¡¯t too advanced and their cultivation system was simple and rough as well, they could indeed improve rather fast through the longsting fights.

    The number of ancestor souls was limited by the flower of great Dao, but the number of holy spirits was truly a giant one. Therefore, if these local people gathered all their high-end forces together and started a frontal fight against their enemies, even though, they might have some weaknesses individually, they could kill countless enemies together only relying on their giant poption.

    More importantly, the fertility of these local people was way too strong, and their growth period was short. Therefore, they could trade for the life of one enemy with hundreds or even tens of thousands of lives of their own, but their enemies could never afford that.

    Elder Destiny¡¯s tone sounded a bit weird as he said concentratedly while fiddling with a white teacup, "I don¡¯t know when did this start, but ever since I can remember things, our people have been living like this. We all started as the most ordinary individuals, killed countless people and finally reached higher positions...Since our ancestors had set the rules, there must be a reason for this. For example..."

    Elder Destiny dared not to finish his speech, but Ji Hao and all the others understood his meaning. Holy-spirits-level powerful beings were cultivated by the longsting wars happening all year round in the whole world. This cultivation system was unreasonable and cruel, but indeed, it allowed holy-spirit-level powerful beings in Pan Xi world to remain as a strong group.

    The only benefit brought by this cultivation system was that once ¡®outer space evil monsters¡¯ invaded Pan Xi world, the local people in this world would have the powers to fight back.

    "It¡¯s indeed reasonable, but too extreme." Si Wen Ming shook his head, and slowly, he began telling the others about his experience in the past year, regarding the fact that he drew some local people over to his side and patiently educated them.

    "In this year, as no fights happened between those local people educated by me, the poption naturally raised by over two hundred percent..."

    While Si Wen Ming was talking, Ji Hao abruptlyughed and interrupted him and said, "The poption raised by over two hundred percent within a year? Ha, we might have neglected another thing. If these local people don¡¯t fight and kill each other, not to mention if they could still have holy-spirit-level powerful beings emerge from them, the whole Pan Xi world might have been eaten up already because of the constantly rising poption, won¡¯t it?"

    ng! The wine bowl held in Si Wen Ming¡¯s hands fell to the ground. Meanwhile, he raised his head, looked at the cracked sky with coiling streams dark mist, slowly nodded and said, "I see, no wonder I always feel that I can¡¯t think it through. So the true problem is this? Civilize, civilize, what can truly be count as civilizing?"

    Huaxu Lie, lie Mountain Kong and Ji Hao raised their eyebrows and squeezed their eyes while ncing at each other. Only people who wanted to serve the society as human emperor would think about questions like how to civilizing people. Huaxu Lie, lie Mountain Kong and Ji Hao were all willing to support Si Wen Ming in thepetition for the throne, but for this kind of aplicated question, they decided to just let Si Wen Ming worry about that by himself.

    Ji Hao chuckled. Si Wen Ming educated local people for the past year. Perhaps, he was also walking through some ns he had here in Pan Xi world, and Ji Hao was quite proud because he had just picked a small hole for Si Wen Ming.

    Dong! A slight noise came. From a small sandbox in front of Huaxu Lie, a small wooden stick suddenly floated up and began writing in the sandbox slowly. The group of people fixed their eyes on the sandbox, watching lines of characters quickly show up in the sandbox, then soon disappeared, quickly delivering news regarding what had been happening outside the Fallen Land.

    "It has only been a couple of days, but so many people were killed already? Damn it, even the three Suiren princes have fallen?"

    "How can it be like this? Those non-humankind beings are indeed brutal. Just send out messages as quickly as possible. Tell our friends to hurriedlye to Fallen Land to deal with the enemies together."

    "Damn it, how can Gong Gong make a bet with the non-humankind on this? Three months? Hehe, can¡¯t we even hold on for three months? Gong Gong, that retard, how can he bet on this?"

    Reading the messages shown on the sandbox, the group of people all shouted out angrily. Suddenly, a loud popping noise was generated, and following that, the wooden stick that had been writing on the sandbox cracked. The group of people nced at each other silently, as they all knew that this was because the advance force who had been sending messages over from outside Fallen Land was already destroyed by the non-humankind.

    "This seems to be serious." Ji Hao picked up a wine bowl and took a big sip of wine, then said, "Everyone, we have to get ready. This Fallen Land will probably be dyed red by blood."

    Bang! Followed by this thunderous noise, a giant hole was opened up in the cracked sky of Fallen Land. Streams of ck mist rose while an entirely metallic pce moved across space and broke directly in.

    From a great distance, Yemo Sha stood on the edge of the pce, pointed his hand down and yelled harshly, "Earl Yao Ji Hao, you are truly a good hider, aren¡¯t you? Do you know how much Lord Dishi Cha offered as a reward for your head? Do not waste time, juste out and die. We are busy at killing."

    "Killing you out within three months is not an easy job."

 Chapter 660: Afraid

    Chapter 660: Afraid

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    The tremendous metal pce shattered those coiling ck mist streams in the air and slowly flew towards the volcano. Ji Hao and the others all stood up, looking at the pce.

    Yemo Sha and the other non-humankind leaders standing on the pce hadn¡¯t sensed anything, but Ji Hao and other human beings had already seen that arge number of spell symbols began sparkling on the bottom of the pce. Those spell symbols were dazzling, constantly, letting outrge fire sparkles. Obviously, the magic formation based on the pce was now fully activated.

    The pce was miles in radius, entirely made of metal, and added with the metal foundation, which was thirty-mile in square, hundreds of meter thick. For such a heavy, enormous object, an unmeasurably huge amount of natural power would be consumed in every single moment to keep it flying in the air. The flying magic formation set on it had to rely on natural powers to work.

    Nevertheless, as a copsed area of Pan Xi world, Fallen Land had nearly zero natural powers in it, and neither did the naturalw effective in this ce. Therefore, for this enormous and heavy metal pce,ing into Fallen Land was like a giant whaleing to the drynd, it would be seriously difficult for it to swim.

    While sending outrge fire sparkles and me streams, the pce flew towards the volcano for hundreds of miles, but was still around a thousand miles away from the battle fort built by Ji Hao. Ji Hao smiled and heavily stomped his foot.

    A buzzing noise could then be heard endlessly. On the battle fort walls, countless yellow-colored spell symbols lit up, and soon, the bright yellow light formed a glowing ocean. The towering volcano was shaking, and deep down underground, the Pan Xi mirror, which was transformed from the soul-shaking clock, glowed with a splendid light. Huge streams of ck mist was absorbed by the mirror and transformed into pure streams of earth power, then ejected into the battle fort walls.

    The air surrounding the battle fort began twisting. The strong gravitational field made the air glow with a colorful light, seeming like countless drifting bubbles in the air.

    A creaking noise was squeezed out of the metal pce, and next, countless magic formation set on or in the pce was activated automatically while thousands of spell symbols sted out and burst with huge streams of fiery light along with dense smoke. Along a series of thunderous boom, this metal pce banged against the ground and sliced forward for over a hundred miles, leaving a smooth and deep trail on the ground.

    Yemo Sha and non-humankind warriors stood behind him couldn¡¯t react timely and didn¡¯t even think about flying into the air. Instead, they all thudded against the ground along with the fallen pce while howling and rolling.

    Those strong and muscr Jia n warriors were barely harmed but those Yu n people were not as tough. Over a hundred Yu n warriors rolled under the quickly sliding pce while the heavy, sturdy bottom of the pce and the sandy ground formed a giant milestone that violently crushed their bodies. On the over a hundred mile long trail left on the ground, over a hundred thin streams of blood were extremely eye-catching.

    Yemo Sha also fell heavily on the ground but struggled up from the ground with the help of his guards. He subconsciously turned around and took a nce. Over a hundred Yu n people were killed, crushed into meat paste by the metal pce once they saw their enemies, and even before they could say a word.

    "How should I exin this on the report when I go back?" Yemo Sha murmured a sentence that didn¡¯t seem to match the current situation at all.

    Ji Hao and the other human beings stood on the edge of the volcano cent,ughing so hard that couldn¡¯t even speak. For such a giant pce, it would fine if they let it stay on the ground, not too many jade coins would be spent in that way. However, if one wanted this metal pce to fly in the sky and to have all kinds of functions, including attacking and defending, it would cost a sky-huge price, not to mention how much time and efforts it cost those Xiu n master constructors to build it.

    A valuable flying pce that belonged to the enemy was dragged down from the sky and over a hundred Yu n warriors were killed even before the war started. This was indeed a great credit.

    No one knew how those non-humankind beings make those jade tes, but after those hundred Yu n warriors had died, their jade tes exploded and released streams of bright light that urately flew towards Ji Hao, quickly merging with his jade te that was tied around his waist.

    These credit-keeping jade tes were indeed effective. Although those Yu n young men were killed by their own pce, after all, they died because of Ji Hao. Therefore, this credit actually went to Ji Hao.

    Si Wen Ming and the others couldn¡¯t help but praise the smart idea of those Xiu n masters. Their tool-crafting techniques were much more advanced than the humankind. Therefore, these human beings couldn¡¯t figure out how exactly did they make these magical jade tes that could record credits so urately.

    "I am Ji Hao. Does Dishi Cha want to kill me? If you want the reward, juste!" Ji Hao took two steps forward, stood on a rock andughed loudly at the group of non-humankind beings who were now a great mess. He then said, "Apart from that, did Dishi Cha make a bet with Gong Gong that required you to kill us out within three months? If you can¡¯t, Dishi Cha would have to give out a sun and moon blood pill, while you will all be punished?"

    Yemo Sha and the others nced at each other in surprise. A Jia n warrior shouted harshly out, "Lord Yemo Sha, they are well-informed even by hiding in here. Hm, they even know the name of the pill."

    Yemo Sha looked at Ji Hao and the other human beings with a darkened face. Although there was a long distance between them, the brightly glowing erect eye between Yemo Sha¡¯s eyebrows still allowed him to clearly see every single move made by Ji Hao and his friends. He said in a cold voice, "After all, the humankind is a strong race. They survived under our attack for many years, so it¡¯s reasonable for them to have some powerful magics or abilities...Hm, they built a fort in this ce? Who wants to go break the fort and kill them?"

    Ten Yu n warriors hurriedly stepped out, each having a ck crystal staff held in their hands. Leading hundreds of Jia n warriors, they left the metal pce, which still had smoke puffing out from it, and stepped onto Fallen Land.

    These ten Yu n warriors screamed out once their feetnded on the ground. Many of their talismans and amulets cracked simultaneously, releasing streams of light that wrapped their bodies firmly up, fending them against the terrifyingly great gravity.

    The metal pce was broken, but the defensive magic formation in it was still working. Therefore, they didn¡¯t sense the abnormal gravity while they were inside the pce. But once they came out, the strong gravity struck over from all directions. Those talismans and amulets were automatically activated, protecting their owners, whose bodies were rtively fragile. But still, quite a few of them had blood flowing out from their mouth corners and nostrils.

    "Damn it, what have they done?" A Yu n warrior growled angrily.

    The gravity was so strong. Although these Yu n warriors were protected by powerful treasures, every step they made in this strong gravitational field would consume great energy, as if they were walking in a river of glue. They wielded their ck staffs that could allow them to freely manipte all kinds of natural powers in other areas of Pan Xi world and break mountains, split the ground, even turn oceans upside down. But now, they couldn¡¯t feel any power delivered by their staffs.

    The ten Yu n warriors paused in shock, looking at the fort, where Ji Hao and his friends were. These Yu n warriors suddenly lost the courage of moving forward.

 Chapter 661: The First Battle

    Chapter 661: The First Battle

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Yemo Sha and the other Yu n people surrounding him were talking nervously in deep voices, the panic clearly perceivable in their voices. A few Yu n elderly men had already activated all kinds of magic treasures to check the surrounding natural environment.

    Within the span of a few breaths, the few Yu n elderly men hade up with a conclusion. They told Yemo Sha and the others about the result, causing their faces to darken one after another, as if they had been forced to eat a whole bucket of cow dung.

    "Dirty barbarians!" Yemo She angrily yelled while pointing at the volcano.

    "It seems that our n is working." Ji Hao and the group of human beingsughed out. Their enemies had now growled out hysterically in anger, which proved that choosing this Fallen Land as the battlefield was an absolutely wise decision.

    What could be even more satisfying than watching your enemies fall into panic, not knowing what to do, all because of one¡¯s smart n?

    Yemo Sha and the others stood on the foundation of the broken metal pce and started a discussion under this emergency situation. Each one of them had a ck crystal staff floating by the side, glowing with a dim light. And upon each crystal staff was an erect eye that was faintly visible.

    In the other areas of Pan Xi world, a staff like this was powerful enough to bring the naturalw under control, turning the entire Pan Xi world into a weapon to attack and kill the enemies of its owners. However, the naturalw was barely effective in Fallen Land, and in this empty area, those staffs were useless.

    The ten Yu n warriors who took the initiative and stepped out from the group now embarrassedly stood still, and were all in a daze.

    The yellow light released from the fence walls of the fort grew brighter and brighter, creating a super strong gravitational field that even twisted the air. Under the great pressure, amulets and talismans carried with the ten Yu n warriors exploded one after another, and the silvery cracking noises let out consequently nearly broke these Yu n warriors¡¯ hearts.

    Move forward? But they had already lost their cheating power. Merely with the powers of their own selves and their guards, these ten young warriors definitely dared not to attack that fort.

    Step back? Just now, they strived to be the first. If they retreated without any aplishment, they would be a joke among their people when the others knew about this. They couldn¡¯t move forward and neither could they retreat. In both anger and shame, these ten Yu n young warriors red at Yemo Sha; they subconsciously med Yemo Sha for this. As the highestmander of non-humankind forces in this game, Yemo Sha didn¡¯t find out that this was a trap before they came in. Therefore, it was all his fault.

    Near the volcano vent, Elder Destiny smiled in satisfaction. This was good, he didn¡¯t want to start any actual fight against those scary evil monsters. If those terrifying enemies could be forced out by the geographical feathers of Fallen Land, that would be the best for Pan Xi world people.

    Elder Destiny had his own thoughts. He never wanted his people to shed blood for the conflict between two other races. Therefore, this was the best, everyone staying still and quietly confronting like this was the most ideal situation.

    Nevertheless, Elder Destiny didn¡¯t make a move, but this didn¡¯t mean the others wouldn¡¯t make a move either. Suddenly, an ancestor soul gave a long roar while a dense yellow-colored wave of light dazzled out. This ancestor soul leaped down from the fence wall, holding a shield with his left hand and a de with his right, rushing towards the ten Yu n warriors and their guards with big steps.

    "I, Tu Shijin am here, who dares toe fight me?" Earth-kind ancestor soul Tu Shijin growled out, challenging those non-humankind beings with humannguage that he learned in these couple of days.

    "Eh?" Ji Hao was surprised. What was this? As the true target of the enemies, even those human beings hadn¡¯t made any moves. Howe an earth-kind ancestor soul rushed out impatiently first?

    Elder Destiny¡¯s face darkened to an extreme degree as he clenched his fists and shouted in a deep voice, "Idiot! Who let him out? Who? Tu Zhengyi?"

    Angrily, Elder Destiny looked at the present master elder of the earth-kind, who possessed the highest position among all earth-kind elders. The earth-kind master elder, Tu Zhengyi looked back at Elder Destiny directly in the eyes without showing any fear and said, "I let Tu Shijin go out to fight the enemy. Elder Destiny, we have already drawn back to here with all our families, we should do something."

    Hearing this, Ji Hao, Si Wen Ming and all the other elite human beings on the scene, including Ao Li and Feng Qinxin who were in their own small group, all looked at those ancestor soul elders. Some human warriors knowinglyughed. Before, they thought that these local people were united like an iron board, that everyone would obediently listen to Elder Destiny and act under his wills. But it turned out to be not true, as different voices existed among them as well.

    Si Wen Ming¡¯s tightened face was suddenly loosened. It was good for them to have different voices and internal struggles. Otherwise, if these local people were truly as united as an iron board, some things would be difficult to deal with. Ji Hao and the others only needed to think about how to win this life-and-death game, but for people like Si Wen Ming, there was much, much more for him to think about. The survival or perishing of Pan Xi world... how should the humankind resettle these Pan Xi world people after Pan Xi world was entirely swallowed by Pan Gu world? The rtionship between Pan Xi world people and the humankind after they settled in Pan Gu world, along with many other things, was constantly on his mind.

    "It¡¯s good for them to have some disagreements, it¡¯s good!" Si Wen Ming smilingly nodded to Ji Hao and said.

    Tu Shijin rushed forward with huge steps. Meanwhile, his body gradually expanded, bing tall and sturdy. Tu Shijin was around three meters tall at first, but after he had rushed out for hundreds of miles, his body had expanded to around fifteen meters tall.

    "Come, fight!" Tu Shijin didn¡¯t know why Tu Zhengyi would send him out to fight the enemies, but Tu Zhengyi was the highest ancestor soul elder among the entire earth-kind, and also was one of his direct ancestors. Therefore, since Tu Zhengyi ordered him to fight, he would fight!

    Natural powers barely existed in Fallen Land, which meant these outer space monsters couldn¡¯t be as invincible as Chi Zhe, the one who appeared in the Holy Pce, right? Thinking of this, Tu Shijin confidently wielded the huge hammer held in his right hand and fiercely smashed it forward.

    When Tu Shijin rushed out, a Jia n warrior also dashed out from the group of non-humankind beings with big steps. Although by now, he didn¡¯t have the power to control natural powers, this Jia n warrior would never believe that any local people could actually rival him.

    A big half of Jia n warriors who took part in this life-and-death game were sent over from the base of the non-humankind. These warriors were experienced and powerful, all top-grade elites. Therefore, facing these local people, these Jia n warriors had absolute mental advantages.

    The Jia n warrior raised the heavy shield held on his left arm and fended against Tu Shijin¡¯s hammer. Followed by a thunderous bang, a dazzling light was released from the shield while Tu Shijin¡¯s hammer split into eight pieces.

    "No!" The hammer cracked while a stream of blood ejected out from Tu Shijin¡¯s mouth. He staggered, but before he could draw back, the Jia n warrior swung his water-stream-shaped long de that was held in his right hand, easily cutting Tu Shijin into two.

    "Fight!" The Jia n warrior raised his de and shield high, letting out resonant roars towards Ji Hao and his friends, sounding extremely provocative.

 Chapter 662: Sacrifice

    Chapter 662: Sacrifice

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    "No!" Tu Zhengyi growled out as well. He couldn¡¯t believe his own eyes. He wielded his arm and followed by his move, another hundred earth-kind ancestor souls leaped down from the fence wall. He couldn¡¯t ept this. Therefore, he needed to send more of his people out to prove one thing, not to Elder Destiny, the one he used to respect, but to Ji Hao, Si Wen Ming and the others, who could now decide the fate of Pan Xi world people. He needed to prove that even without Elder Destiny, Pan Xi world people could still be strong.

    Only if Pan Xi world people stayed strong and were willing to listen to Tu Zhengyi, no matter what Pan Xi world became in the future, Tu Zhengyi could certainly stand high above the masses. As for Elder Destiny...Tu Zhengyi nced at Elder Destiny coldly, then turned around without saying anything. Who didn¡¯t want the highest position? The one with greatest powers who couldn¡¯t be reced... Elder Destiny could handle the job, so why couldn¡¯t the others?

    Two worlds had been merging together while the humankind and non-humankind intruded into this world. To Pan Xi world, the disaster didn¡¯t just happen at just the material level, Pan Xi world people, who had been following some ancient rules for countless years, had been through a psychological upheaval as well.

    A whole hundred earth-kind ancestor souls leaped down from the wall and formed a battle formation, silently rushing up towards those Jia n warriors.

    The yellow-colored light released from the wall grew even brighter, but no effect was delivered on these ancestor souls. Inside the especially strong gravitational field created by the magic formation based on the fort, only these ancestor souls could still release their powers by hundred percent.

    A hundred Jia n warriors stepped out, also forming a battle formation and rushed over.

    Although they had lost their abilities of manipting natural power and were now on the battlefield chosen by their enemies; although they were now stuck in the abnormally strong gravitational field that had thrown them into a disadvantage; although they were now under a great pressure, and both their strength and speed had reduced by more than ten times, these proud Jia n warriors were still fearless.

    As long as the enemies dared toe challenge them, they believed that they could chop everyst enemy into pieces, no matter how many those were!

    These Jia n warriors attained the great confidence through the longsting wars they had fought. They didn¡¯t want to think about those tricks that those noble Yu n people liked to y. They only knew that a shield in the left hand, a weapon in the right, and armor on the body, it was just enough.

    As for things like tricks, to these Jia n warriors, who might even have simpler minds than those dragons, they always neglected them.

    "Earth ancestors!" The hundred earth-kind ancestor souls growled loudly while silently praying for themselves, begging the legendary ancestor, who was the creator of the earth-kind, to protect them. These ancestor souls had already touched a slight trace of the naturalw, but in Fallen Land, they couldn¡¯t use the power of great Dao. They could only fight with their purest physical strength and earth-kind magic that they gained through severe cultivation, and the weapons held in their hands.

    Each ancestor soul had at least one holy weapon that was passed down from the prehistorical era. Those holy weapons were all naturally crafted and had great magical powers. In the Fallen Land, although these holy weapons couldn¡¯t release their great powers like in the outside world, at least they were heavy sturdy and sharp enough. In Pan Xi world, those holy weapons were always the top-grade pieces.

    Within the span of a few breaths, a hundred earth-kind ancestor souls and a hundred Jia n warriors bumped into each other.

    They didn¡¯t cast any magic. In the Fallen Land, casting a magic would cost a great amount of power, but most likely, the magic wouldn¡¯t be able to kill even a mouse. Therefore, these ancestor souls suddenly bust with the purest, most original, physical strength, wielded their weapons and fiercely hacked towards their enemies.

    Weapons nged against each other. Without being affected by natural powers, those heavy weapons directly and loudly bumped against each other.

    Cracking noises could be heard endlessly. Those ancestor souls stared at their holy weapons in a great shock while numerous deep cracks appeared on those weapons. Some holy weapons with slightly lower qualities were even hacked straight into pieces by the Jia n warriors.

    Tens of ancestor souls, who had their weapons destroyed, stepped back quickly while vomiting blood. However, none of these ancestor souls could make two steps back, as the skillful Jia n warriors dashed up immediately with huge steps. They chased these ancestor souls up at a hurricane-like speed and pierced their sharp weapons deeply into the bodies of these ancestor souls, bringing outrge streams of blood.

    "Kill!" Jia n warriors roared deeply while hot steam rose from their bodies and sweat poured down from their heads, making them look like a group of devils that came from hell. While mercilessly and crazily swinging their weapons, these Jia n warriors fiercely and cruelly chopped the hundred earth-kind ancestor souls into pieces.

    They intentionally vented their anger on those ancestor souls and showed off their powers by cutting off the heads of the hundred ancestor souls, and patiently ced those heads on the ground one after another, forming a special pattern. A Jia n warrior leader rubbed the bone-deep sh on his face, then raised his weapon high towards the fort while roaring out.

    "Our kind, invincible!"

    Solemnly and religiously, these Jia n warriors proudly raised their hands and showed the fresh blood on their hands to Ji Hao and his friends. These Jia n warriors weren¡¯t perfectly unharmed; because they couldn¡¯t trigger any magic or special abilities and could only fight with their physical strength while being weakened to arge extent by the strong gravitational field, these Jia n warriors were injured as well while facing those powerful earth-kind ancestor souls.

    Quite a few Jia n warriors had their limbs broken and chest ripped open, but still, they stood straight with a proud look. Their muscles were squirming, and under the shocked gaze of those Pan Xi world people, all of their wounds recovered within the span of a few breaths.

    "Impossible!" Tu Zhengyi screamed in a hoarse voice, "How can their weapons be so powerful?"

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes. ¡¯That would be because the original natural power of Pan Xi world is not strong enough,¡¯ thought Ji Hao. Pan Xi world¡¯s holy weapons were far less powerful than same-grade, naturally crafted holy weapons from Pan Gu world. The weapons held by those Jia n warriors were obviously extraordinary, and were all holy-weapon-level pieces.

    Before Elder Destiny said anything, the elders of the other, over ten groups of ancestor souls, who had different natures of powers, gave out the orders one after another. Over a thousand ancestor souls leaped down from the city wall and silently charged towards the enemies.

    Yemo Sha excited sent out a group of warriors and killed every single one of these ancestor souls rushed out of the fort. Blood spread all over the dark ground of Fallen Land, only to be quickly absorbed by the ground. All of that blood belonged to these ancestor souls and contained a great amount of natural power. Because of their deaths, the natural powers in Fallen Land had grown much richer.

    Watching all those ancestor souls dying, Elder Destiny screamed out in sadness.

    "Enough! Do you want to destroy the foundation of our kind? If our world truly copsed, without the flower of great Dao, would we still have new ancestor souls emerge from our people?"

    "For our people, just preserve some forces. If you want to prove something because of me..."

    "Why shouldn¡¯t I be the one who is sacrificed?!" While speaking, Elder Destiny took arge step forward. Immediately, he showed up right in front of Yemo Sha and growled out harshly.

    "I am Elder Destiny of Pan Xi world, and I can see through the destiny of this world. Who can kill me?"

 Chapter 663: The First Kill of Elder Destiny

    Chapter 663: The First Kill of Elder Destiny

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    "Why did they send themselves to die?" On the tallest fence wall, Taisi was holding a pot of wine, leisurely sipping the light vored honey wine. Yu Mu sat beside Taisi,fortably leaning against a battlement which was shining with a yellow light, with a huge golden te ced on his knee that was filled with fried orchid birds. Mature orchid birds were only as big as an adult¡¯s thumbs and fed on pollen and honey. Orchid birds were especially delicious, even the bones could melt quickly in one¡¯s mouth. Fried orchid birds were indeed a supreme daintiness.

    Putting a few fried orchid birds into his mouth, he felt the tender bird meat slowly melting and sensed wonderful vor from the tip of his tongue. Yu Mu let out a long sigh of satisfaction. ncing at Taisi, who had already fallen in sleep, Yu Mu blinked his eyes and threw another few fried birds into his mouth, taking a sideway nce at Shaosi, who stood aside. She had her arms pressed against the battlement to support her body, and had been looking at the battlefield.

    "Shaosi, Shaosi, why did they rush to die?" Man Man walked over and conveniently grabbed two fried birds from Yu Mu¡¯s te, putting one into her own mouth and another one into Shaosi¡¯s.

    While Shaosi was smiling, carefully chewing the delicious snack in her mouth, Man Man¡¯s eyes suddenly shone as she yelled ¡®yummy¡¯. She then bent her body and snatched the whole te from Yu Mu, grinningly putting it on the embattlement in front of Shaosi.

    Yu Mu¡¯s chubby face suddenly twisted. Sighing for a while, he turned around his palm and took out a silver, square-shaped bowl. The silver bowl wasrge, enough to contain five liters of water. But now, it fully contained grilled blue neck birds. Blue neck bird was another special kind of bird in Pan Xi world, bigger than an orchid bird in shape but equally delicious.

    Shaosi swallowed the orchid bird in her mouth and looked at Elder Destiny, who had been loudly asking for a fight on the battlefield, then smiled faintly.

    "Man Man, if you are the leader of a Southern Wastnd n, and one day, the hunters of your n bring back arge group of wild boar, would you directly kill all those boars or do something else?"

    Man Man narrowed her eyes and murmured, "Many many boars? Then, of course, we should keep them, let them have baby boars, so that we could always have fresh boar meat to eat. Hm, I do know how to raise livestock!"

    Shaosi smilingly looked at Man Man, then turned around and looked at those Pan Xi world people, seeming to be thinking about something. Afterward, she continued, "But you have too many boars, way too many... your n couldn¡¯t possibly keep so many boars at once. So, what would do you then?"

    Man Man spread her hands and said frankly, "If I do have many, many boars that I couldn¡¯t eat them up and could neither afford to keep them...then I would give some to other ns which are close to my n, and if I still have many boars after that, I could sell them."

    "Hm, you¡¯re right. A n couldn¡¯t keep so many boars at once. Therefore, they would have to divide those boars into groups, then send them out or sell them out." said Shaosi slowly, "However, some ns are powerful while some ns are weak. In powerful, rich andrge ns, those boars can eat good food, but in some poor and small ns, those boars can only eat tree barks...Boars are clever as well!"

    "Boars are dumb. But if boars are truly clever, they would certainly choose those powerful ns. Everyone wants to eat good food!" Man Man narrowed her eyes, happily grabbed a full handful of fried birds and thrust them all into her own mouth.

    "If you are the leader of a n, and now you have some boars for you to select, what kind of boar would you choose?" Shaosi turned around and smilingly asked Man Man.

    Man Man hesitated, pondered for a while, then grinned and responded, "Of course, I would choose those strong and healthy ones, which wouldn¡¯t get sick too easily. I would also chooserge ones for more meat. Who would like sick, boney and useless boars?"

    Shaosi spread her hands and said gently, "That¡¯s the reason, Although we don¡¯t have that kind of thought, they are too smart. They took the initiative and put themselves onto the position of boars, all trying very hard to show their value, wanting to catch the attention of the leader of the most powerful n!"

    Man Man paused in shock. Later, she looked at those ancestor souls who all had serious looks by now and murmured in a low voice, "But we are not seeing them as boars, neither is Ji Hao. He won¡¯t do such things."

    Shaosi sighed slowly and said, "Ji Hao won¡¯t do such a thing, and neither will he have this kind of a thought. But, someone surely will. With the right method, local people in Pan Xi world could be a quite powerful force. People from the Southern Wastnd under themand of the Fire God, from the Northern Wastnd under themand of the Water God, and Eastern and Western Wastnd, we don¡¯t know how many people are having their eyes fixed on these local people."

    Yu Mu also mumbled, "Look at those non-humankind beings. Jia n warriors are already powerful, but why are they still keeping those dark-kind ve warriors and non-humankind ves? Those dark-kind warriors and non-humankind ves will fight for them...In battles, no matter how many of those ves and ve warriors died, they wouldn¡¯t feel sad, much better than letting their own people die!"

    Crack! Man Man crushed a fried orchid bird in her mouth, but suddenly, she lost her appetite.

    What Shaosi and Yu Mu said had exposed a bloody, cruel fact right in front of her face. This made Man Man, who had always been a careless little girl, feel not so good.

    "I am Elder Destiny, who wants to fight me!?" Elder Destiny floated in midair, shouting loudly towards Yemo Sha and the group of Yu n people.

    "Among the group of boars, some are strong and are leaders. All of these boars want to find a new owner. Under these circumstances, what should the boar elder do? As the boar elder is the most powerful one among all boars, it has the highest position and canmand all boars, right?" Man Man looked at Elder Destiny and abruptly said with a low, sad voice. "Poor him."

    A Yu n elderly man silently showed up in front of Elder Destiny. A human-head-sized ck crystal ball had been rotating slowly around the elder. Inside the crystal ball, a closed erect eye was clearly visible. Meanwhile, a weird stream of power was released from the crystal ball.

    The Yu n elderly man looked at Elder Destiny and said in a low voice, "Are you Elder Destiny of Pan Xi world? The first generation of Elder Destiny was killed by one of my ancestors, and the wine bowl made from his skull is still on our altar now. That was a quite nice trophy."

    Slowly, this elderly man pulled out a thin and long ck sword and continued with a low voice, "I hope I can have your head with me when I return to my world, so that I can have a pair of ¡®Destiny wine bowls¡¯."

    Elder Destiny¡¯s eyes turned blood-red while his pupils expanded to a strange degree. He gave a deep shout whileunching a palm attack towards the chest of the Yu n elderly man.

    The Yu n elderly man snorted while raising the sharp yet pliable sword, fierce piercing towards Elder Destiny¡¯s heart while leaving an arc in the air.

    However, Elder Destiny¡¯s body shed across the air, as if he had foreseen the Yu n elders man¡¯s attack long ago. The sword sliced through the air and even brushed against Elder Destiny¡¯s body. But at the same time, his palm heavily thudded against the Yu n elderly man¡¯s chest.

    "Break!" Thepass of destiny gradually emerged from behind Elder Destiny. Clouds of mist rose while an immense stream of power surged out from his palm, directly shattering the Yu n elderly man¡¯s heart.

    "Who wants to fight me?" Elder Destiny shouted out coldly and harshly once again.

 Chapter 664: Elder Destiny Kills in a Row

    Chapter 664: Elder Destiny Kills in a Row

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    "Good!" Ji Hao praised.

    Elder Destiny¡¯s move was just like a bird that flew swiftly across the surface of a river, leaving a faint trace on the water surface yet, too fast to be found. Heunched the move at the exact same time when his enemy moved. Nevertheless, his attack struck on the body of his enemy, when the attackunched by the enemy missed its target.

    Besides, the power used by Elder Destiny was strange as well. It didn¡¯t seem like a pure physical strength and neither had it released any magic power vibration. The palm attackunched by Elder Destiny was like a powerful being looking down at a te of incense ash while gently smoothing the slight mark on the surface of the ash. It was that easily that he killed the Yu n elderly man.

    Dong! The Yu n elderly man¡¯s body thudded against the ground and shattered instantly into pieces like a corroded piece of wood. A stream of dust even puffed up from his body.

    "A terrifying power." Si Wen Ming popped his eyes up in shock and said, "He deserves to be the most powerful being in this world."

    Ji Hao remained silent while Huaxu Lie and Lie Mountain Kang nced at each other. All of them booted their spirits up simultaneously as Si Wen Ming¡¯s words suddenly enlightened them. No matter how weak the original natural power of Pan Xi world was, or how many weaknesses these Pan Xi world people had, or how less powerful they were inparison of the humankind and elite non-humankind warriors, Elder Destiny was still the most powerful being among all Pan Xi world people.

    Based on the difference between the original natural powers of Pan Gu world and Pan Xi world, people from Pan Gu world were able to look down upon Pan Xi world people. But in terms of individual power, Elder Destiny, who seemed to be immeasurably powerful, deserved everyone¡¯s respect.

    No matter Ji Hao, Si Wen Ming, and those ancestor souls who now had some strange thoughts emerging in their minds, they all had to show their respects, and even fear, towards Elder Destiny.

    "At least, Elder Destiny is a good man." murmured Ji Hao, "He is indeed trying his best to consider for his people. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have let me have that treasure."

    The ¡®treasure¡¯ mentioned by Ji Hao was nothing else but the Pan Xi divine mirror, which was Pan Xi¡¯s spirit holy weapon. Elder Destiny presented the mirror to Ji Hao without any hesitation. Therefore, reasonably and emotionally, Ji Hao should be on Elder Destiny¡¯s side.

    Ji Hao took a slow nce at the group of ancestor souls, who were all with darkened faces, seeming to be thinking about something. Abruptly, Ji Hao raised his voice and said, "Elder Destiny and I have be like old friends at our first meeting, Uncle Wen Ming, when this life-and-death game is over, I will invite Elder Destiny to live in my Yao Mountain territory. Can we let him be a Magi Master in the Magi Pce? I think his power of foreseeing will be beneficial to us."

    Si Wen Mingughed. He also nced at the group of dark-faced ancestor souls, then responded, "That will be the best. Elder Destiny is calm and experienced, honest and reliable. We have many things that might need his help."

    Tu Zhengyi and the other ancestor soul elders had their face turn darker and darker. Elder Destiny was experienced and calm, did that mean that the others were not? The group of elders nced at each other, then looked at those princes who were standing around Si Wen Ming.

    The group of princes looked at those ancestor soul elders as well, but in an extra careful way. Although they were all Si Wen Ming¡¯s supporters, they came from different ns and families, and had their own purposes and interests. These Pan Xi world people were rather likely to be the main forces of their ns and families. Regarding this, the benefit-based rtionships could be way tooplicated and serious. Therefore, by now, every single one of these princes had countless thoughts crossing their minds.

    Elder Destiny killed his enemy with a single move. After that, his face that looked like an eight to nine-year-old kid¡¯s face was filled up by a fierce killing vibe. He looked at Yemo Sha while smashing the ck crystal ball that was still floating in the air directly into pieces with his palm, then shouted, "I am Destiny, who dares to fight me? I have a good skull, who can take it?"

    Before Yemo Sha said anything, Elder Destiny continued shouting in a harsh tone, "Pan Xi world is our home. We didn¡¯t invite you toe. You are powerful, you are strong, we admit that! However, we might be a fleshy piece of meat to you, but a couple of hard bones are contained in this fleshy piece of meat more or less. You all just be careful, because the few hard pieces of bones might break your teeth!"

    Ji Hao remained silent and so did Si Wen Ming. Elder Destiny was talking to Yemo Sha and the other non-humankind beings, but also to Ji Hao and the other human beings. Elder Destiny clearly expressed his point that even if Pan Xi world was doomed and no one could change that, still, no one could just decide the fates of Pan Xi world people!

    Even if Pan Xi world would be eventually destroyed and Pan Xi world people would have to depend on some powerful race to survive, to be the appendages of that race, Elder Destiny still wanted his people to have some independence. Elder Destiny was willing to ept the fate; he and his people were willing to be the appendages of a powerful race, but he would never allow his people to be ves!

    This was thest little bit of pride of the few hard bones inside a fleshy piece of meat! Helpless, but stirring enough!

    "Every race has their own heroes." Ji Hao stood beside Si Wen Ming and murmured ndly, "Elder Destiny was one...But fortunately, we neverck heroes, and our spines are strong and straight."

    Si Wen Ming smiled warmly and gently while slightly nodding and patting hard on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder. Afterward, he looked at Elder Destiny with aplicated look without saying anything. Elder Destiny asked for a deathly fight, which was sad and moving, and was rted to the survival of a few different races...It was never easy to be a hero, and there was no right and wrong about heroes.

    "Kill him!" Yemo Sha roared in anger as the corners of his eyes twitched.

    Before, he thought that this was a good chance for him to ingratiate himself to Dishi Cha, and he could also earn credit to raise his position among his people. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t think that this ¡®easy¡¯ task could be so troublesome!

    ording to the information he received, he chased after Ji Hao and came to this crappy ce called Fallen Land. The flying battle pce given to him was destroyed, and he would certainly be responsible for this loss. If it was only a flying pce, it was still fine. But one elderly man in the management was killed as well. Yemo Sha only felt humiliated, and he had to earn his honor back from Elder Destiny.

    A whole hundred Jia n warriors with sharp des stepped out. Three-meters in diameter, round-shaped metal tforms abruptly appeared under their feet. Circles of spell symbols lit up on the metal tes while they carried those Jia n warriors up into the air, dashing towards Elder Destiny along with fierce gusts of wind.

    Thepass of destiny appeared from behind Elder Destiny while he expressionlessly looked at these Jia n warriors. Suddenly, Elder Destiny grew an inch taller, and by now, his face looked like a face of a ten-year-old child.

    After letting out a stream of blood from his mouth, Elder Destiny easily shed across the killing battle formation formed by a hundred elite Jia n warriors.

    "You really think that you can do whatever you want in Pan Xi world?" Elder Destiny snorted while blood flowed out from his nose, ear, mouth, and eyes. Again, he now looked a year older than before.

    Loud puffing noise could be heard endlessly. ck blood sprayed out from the hundred Jia n warriors¡¯ bodies, mixed with broken pieces of internal organs. After that, they fell to the ground one after another, all dead.

 Chapter 665: Strong Destiny

    Chapter 665: Strong Destiny

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    "What a scary...old kid!" On the fence wall, Man Man yelled in shock with a few fried orchid birds held in her hands.

    Yu Mu stood up in shock as well and popped out his eyes, staring at Elder Destiny.

    "Old kid, that¡¯s right. He looks like a kid but is actually very old." Taisi grinned and murmured. Meanwhile, a hazy silhouette shed across from the water-like, gray light screen behind him, instantly and silently releasing a wave of bone-piercing coldness.

    The whole hundred elite Jia n warriors were killed. Every single one of them suffered a heavy yet traceless palm attackunched by Elder Destiny, right on the chest. That palm attack took their lives away. Their heavy and sturdy armors, strong and tough bodies, and thriving life-force, none of these had delivered any effect under Elder Destiny¡¯s attack. Their lives were like fragile flowers, crushed into thousands of bits by Elder Destiny¡¯s palms.

    "Who wants to fight me? Who wants to kill me?" Elder Destiny narrowed his eyes and asked Yemo Sha with a low voice.

    He was now only around sixty meters away from Yemo Sha. To powerful beings like them, sixty-meters was no different from zero. Yemo Sha¡¯s face had turned deathly pale, maybe because of the anger.

    "Should we send my people out to take a shot?" Chi You, who was wearing a cattle horn helmet, had his face hiding behind the thick mask and had been restraining his power all the time, as he asked Yemo Sha with a deep and low voice. Just now, when the pce fell on the ground, Chi You remained standing perfectly still.

    Yemo Sha leaped directly up, as if his butt was stung by a bee. He turned around, red at Chi You and said word by word, "This is my war! It¡¯s not yet your turn to do anything! Remember, ve, even though you have inherited the name of ¡®Chi You¡¯, you are still a ve, nothing but a ve."

    Proudly holding his head high, Yemo Sha continued, "Your Chi You army is nothing but a group of ves who have betrayed their race. Therefore, you just shut up. Do not act on your own. You will have the chance to y, but only when I need you to."

    Chi You paused, then silently took a step backward. He slightly waved his hand, following which, ten-thousand heavily armors warriors with cattle horn helmets silently walked out from different parts of that broken pce and lined up orderly behind him.

    When a cultivator reached the level of Magus Kings, his or her senses would be especially sharp, and he or she could have all kinds of special abilities. From over a thousand miles away, Ji Hao and the other elite human beings clearly heard the conversation that happened between Yemo Sha and Chi You.

    Ji Hao was surprised slightly. This name, ¡®Chi You¡¯, made him feel a bit confused and curious. Unlike him, Si Wen Ming and those princes, who were fromrge ns and families, all had their faces darkened, just like the thundery sky.

    "Chi You...rabid dogs, how many years has it been since they were let out to bite people thest time? Ever since the first generation of Chi You was sealed...." murmured Si Wen Ming. "ording to the secret file passed down from the ancient era, back then, even Emperor Xuan Yuan was defeated by him once!"

    Huaxu Lie stood beside Si Wen Ming and also murmured, "If the ancient heaven didn¡¯t send down reinforcements..."

    Lie Mountain Kang squeezed a sentence out from between his teeth, "But in that great battle, even the gate of the ancient heaven was broken."

    Hearing all this, Ji Hao felt that even his soul was shaking. He popped out his eyes in shock and stared at that sturdy Jia n warrior, who was standing on the twisted, broken metal pce, constantly having ck smoke and fire sparkles rising from around his body. Was this ¡®Chi You¡¯ truly so powerful? The first generation of ¡®Chi You¡¯? Was the name of ¡®Chi You¡¯ inheritable?

    Ten Yu n young man began incanting a spell together with loud voices. A fifteen-meter tall divine tower emerged from behind each of them, gradually and silently. The huge amounts of magic crystals stored in each divine tower were consumed up within the twinkling of an eye, after which, the towers released immensely great power and injected it into the bodies of these ten Yu n elite young men. They opened their erect eyes widely, and inside those erect eyes, twisted and dim streams of light had been flowing quickly like water.

    A series of popping noise was started. Following that, spheres of shooting-star-like divine light dazzled out of the erect eyes of the ten Yu n young man. The strong streams of divine light surged like countless shooting stars slicing the air open, leaving numerous ck traces on the cracked, fragile sky of Fallen Land. Same as Yemo Sha, all these ten young men were from the Dark Sun.

    Dark Sun represented destruction and devouring. The Dark Sun power could destroy and devour almost everything. The ck divine light released from the ten Yu n young men¡¯ erect eyes shattered the air. Wherever these dark light streams reached, the broken air would be swallowed uppletely. An irreversible damage was done to the structure of the space of Fallen Land.

    All dark divine light streams eventually gathered on the body of Elder Destiny. Thousands of spheres of dark divine light circled Elder Destiny up. The meters in radius space around Elder Destiny was crackedpletely, and those dark divine light spheres seemed to crush and devour him as well.

    "Supreme Dark Sun, I praise your inexhaustible power." Yemo Sha raised his arms high and shouted with a blushed face. "Under your supreme, great power, all foolish barbarians can only obey!"

    Within the dark divine light, Elder Destiny, who was wearing a glowing white, long robe, was extremely eye-catching.

    Ji Hao gave a long and resonant shout while the immemorial sun streamer showed up upon his head. The earth power gathered on the fence wall was forcibly dragged into his body, and next, the Pan Xi divine mirror began shaking slightly. The great earth power was absorbed by the mirror, then let back out immediately. But what came out from the mirror was pure and dazzling essence sun fire.

    The nearly inexhaustible essence sun fire was injected into the immemorial sun streamer by Ji Hao. The three-inch long small streamer expanded to around three-meters tall instantly, wrapped up by a three-hundred meter, golden and eye-piercing light. A terrifyingly great destructive power seemed to be released from the immemorial sun streamer.

    Si Wen Ming, Huaxu Lie, and Lie Mountain Kang growled out together. ¡®Good treasure!"

    Tu Zhengyi and other ancestor soul elders looked at Ji Hao in shock. By now, they valued Ji Hao even more. Without a question, the immemorial sun streamer was a supreme treasure. It was a holy weapon, and was much more powerful than the holy weapon that belonged to any of them.

    Ji Hao prepared tounch his move, but suddenly, Elder Destiny, who seemed to have already fallen deep into a deadly danger, burst with a resonant roar. His body was growing, and the power vibration released from his body was enhancing. At the same time, his face was changing. Within the span of a few breaths, he had already be like a fifteen years old teenager from a ten years old child. Thepass of destiny floated above his head, shining with a white light. Wherever the white light reached, the dark divine light released from the ten Yu n young men¡¯ erect eyes died immediately.

    Elder Destiny roared out again as his body shed across the air, and in the very next moment, shrill howls came one after another. The ten elite Yu n young man fell on the ground together with their heads buried in their arms. Huge streams of blood sprayed out from between their eyebrows and soon, the breaths of their lives had gone.

    Ten fist-sized, ck eyeballs were floating around Elder Destiny¡¯s body. Within thest moment, he had actually broken the defensive magic formation of the ten Dark Sun divine towers and dug out the erect eyes of the ten Yu n young men.

    Blood dripped down from Elder Destiny¡¯s fingertips as he asked the same question once again, even louder than before.

    "I am Elder Destiny of Pan Xi world... Who wants to fight me? Who wants to kill me?"

 Chapter 666: Force Back

    Chapter 666: Force Back

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Ji Hao looked at Elder Destiny from a great distance away.

    He remembered that when he met Elder Destiny for the first time, Elder Destiny looked only like a little kid. But after a few fights, Elder Destiny¡¯s power seemed to be greater and greater as he looked older and older.

    This was a mysterious magic with which Elder Destiny sealed his power inside his body. Every time he unsealed a part of his power, his appearance would be a few years older than before. Ji Hao was curious that if Elder Destiny truly became like an elderly man with white hair and beard, how powerful he would be.

    "If you are not going to make any move, don¡¯t me me for making one!" Elder Destiny floated in midair with thepass of destiny rotating slowly above his head, releasing a bright white light, lighting the surrounding area up.

    Seeing that Yemo Sha and the group of non-humankind leaders were all shocked but didn¡¯t send any more warriors to fight him, a cold beam of light shed across Elder Destiny¡¯s eyeballs, which had already turned pale. He pointed his finger at the sky. Thepass of destiny instantly began spinning swiftly, letting out dazzling white light that gathered in front of Elder Destiny along with an ear-piercing noise. The countless beams of white light condensed into a white, short sword, before his face.

    "Our Destiny-kind can not only foresee things, but can also wield the sword and kill people." said Elder Destiny while looking coldly at Yemo Sha. "It¡¯s just that during so many years, no one worth for us to make a move ever showed up. Nothing was worth for us to kill, therefore, many people have forgotten that... our Destiny-kind can kill too."

    While speaking, Elder Destiny pointed his finger forwards. Following his move, the white short sword transformed into a winding, swift stream of light, piercing towards Yemo Sha along with an ear-piercing noise.

    Yemo Sha finally realized what was happening. His face turned even darker in anger while his three eyes popped out together. "You think only you can kill? Lowly ignorant barbarian, you have brought a disaster to yourself and all your people." growled Yemo Sha in rage.

    Yemo Sha¡¯s erect eye rolled speedily in his eye socket. Next, a stream of dark divine light dazzled out, from within which, a coffin-shaped, ck metal box gradually emerged. He looked at Elder Destiny and yelled loudly, "Before, a part of you could luckily be our ves. But now, I have decided... I am going to exterminate all of you!"

    The white sword light bumped against the three-meter long, coffin-shaped metal box.

    Followed by a muffled bang, numerous ck patterns lit up on the surface of the metal box. Those patterns wereplicated and beautiful, looking like thousands of flowersyered up on the surface of the box. Obviously, these patterns matched the taste of Yu n people.

    Along with a muffled creaking noise, the lid of the metal box slid open slowly. Meanwhile, under Elder Destiny¡¯s control, the white sword light lunged towards Yemo Sha for thousands of times like a heavy storm. However, this metal box was quiterge, and it could easily block the sword light by simply and slightly moving towards all directions.

    A ck sphere of mist was spurted out from the opened box. Following a hoarse roar, a scrawny ck hand that had the radius of a few feet and had been releasing a sharp cold power, suddenly thrust out from the box and gripped Elder Destiny¡¯s sword light.

    A series of ng could then be heard. Like a nimble snake, the white sword light flipped quickly in the ck hand, cutting its scrawny, metal-like fingers, but failed to leave even a little shadow wound on the hand.

    "Elder Destiny?" Yemo Sha¡¯s looked turned less dark as he raised his head, looked at Elder Destiny and said with a cold sneer. "Do you know the history of this coffin of destruction?"

    Elder Destiny sneered and responded in a nd tone, "What history? Is it a big deal?"

    Yemo Shaughed proudly out. He pointed at the hand reached out from the coffin and said, "Long, long ago, I just don¡¯t know exactly how many years ago, one of my ancestors killed the most powerful being of a world they conquered."

    "Most powerful being!" Yemo Sha continued with his teeth gnashed, while pointing at Elder Destiny. "His status in his world was same as yours in your world. People there were special because they couldn¡¯t cast any magic. Their strong point was their strong physical bodies. Their bodies were way too strong, that even our ancestors could barely do anything to them."

    Elder Destiny¡¯s face turned dark.

    Yemo Sha gave a proud grin and continued, "But eventually, that most powerful one was still killed by my ancestor. With a great cost, my ancestor let a master from the Nether Moon merge the dead body of that most powerful one into this coffin of destruction."

    Among the non-humankind, the Nether Moon people were good at using the power of death and turning fleshy bodies into weapons. The most. Fleshy puppets made by the Nether Moon were well-known killing weapons, widely used by the non-humankind beings.

    This dark hand reaching out from the coffin belonged to the most powerful being of a destroyed world. No wonder it could easily grip Elder Destiny¡¯s sword light.

    Elder Destiny looked at Yemo Sha with a darkened face. He took a deep breath, then suddenly, a few wisps of white hair appeared among his shining ck hair. His face began changing quickly, and within the blink of an eye, he stared looking like a thirty-year-old man from a teenager.

    "In this case, I can only activate more of my power." Elder Destiny sneered again, then pointed his finger forward. The white sword light that was gripped in the scrawny,rge hand, suddenly split up, and turned into thousands. The thousands of snake-like, glowing white sword lights dazzled all over the sky, screaming towards Yemo Sha and the other non-humankind beings that stood behind him from every direction.

    A deep roar came from the coffin, along with which, a huge cloud of dark mist puffed out from the coffin, within which, a hazy silhouette stood up.

    Near the volcano went, Ji Hao knitted his eyebrows. Elder Destiny was going a bit too far. He had been ceaselessly unsealing his power and fighting against Yemo Sha. But this kind of reckless fight was not what Ji Hao wanted. Instead, Ji Hao chose Fallen Land as the battlefield mainly because he wanted to preserve powers as much as possible while consuming the enemies¡¯ powers as far as possible.

    By stomping his foot heavily against the ground, Ji Hao activated the two great magic formations offered by the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind in a strangely friendly manner.

    The ten-thousand dragons ocean-destroying magic formation roared out and raised a dark, sky-devouring wave. Within the wave, tens of thousands of enormous dragon silhouettes flew up and transformed into a tens of thousands of meters tall fierce wave, sweeping towards Yemo Sha and his people.

    The phoenix sky-ming magic formation was activated right next. Fiery clouds gathered quickly in the sky, from which, an iparably tremendous fiery phoenix dove down, sang lightly out in the sky, then dashed down towards Yemo Sha and the other non-humankind beings along with a raging fire.

    Three entirely ck divine towers flew out from the broken pce. These thousands of meter tall divine towers had great defensive power. A thick, ck light screen was released from the towers, shielding all non-humankind beings. Elder Destiny¡¯s sword lights dazzled all over the sky, as the massive wave struck fiercely on the ck light screen and the raging phoenix fire burned intensively. The ck light screen was destroyedyer byyer, yet it was constantly growing at a simr pace.

    But soon, a Yu n elderly man screamed out in panic. "This ce doesn¡¯t have any natural powers to replenish, and too many magic crystals were consumed. The magic crystals we brought canst half a month tops!"

    Yemo Sha paused for a second, then yelled out in extreme anger.

    "Retreat!"

 Chapter 667: Joint Handed Attack

    Chapter 667: Joint Handed Attack

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    "Retreat? Didn¡¯t they bring enough supplies? Are they too confident or too arrogant?"

    Ji Hao and the group of human beingsughed out loud together. Although the defensive light screen released from the three divine towers had blocked all sounds, Ji Hao could easily tell what they just said by reading the lips of Yemo Sha and the elderly man beside him. Fallen Land didn¡¯t have too much natural power. Therefore, those divine towers could only burn magic crystals to release the defensive light screen. But the magic crystals they brought could onlyst half a month?

    This was just a joke. For this life-and-death game, Ji Hao and the other human beings had brought a giant amount of supplies that could support them for a whole hundred years, not to mention that each of them had gathered a considerable amount of resources here in Pan Xi world. By now, the total amount of resources possessed by human beings in Pan Xi world was even more than enough for a thousand-year great war.

    Nevertheless, Yemo Sha and his people had actually brought the supplies for only half a month?

    "Do they truly believe that they could wipe us out in half a month?" Ji Haoughed loudly and said. "They underestimated us too much!"

    The immoral sun streamer floating above Ji Hao¡¯s head began shaking while releasing a dazzling golden light. Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit was going to lose the control of the great power that was nearly bursting out from the immemorial sun streamer. He pointed his finger directly at the sky, and immediately, the dazzling golden light transformed into a brightly glowing sword light, fiercely hacking down towards Yemo Sha.

    "Since you didn¡¯t bring enough magic crystals, I will show you something interesting!" Ji Hao growled resonantly. "Attack! Full attack!"

    The golden sword light tore the air open along with a terrifyingly great heat, then struck straight on the thick, ck light screen released from those divine towers. The ck light screen, which was being crushed by the dragon ocean-destroying formation and burned by the phoenix sky-ming formation, had already reached its limit. A series of popping noises was squeezed out of the light screen ceaselessly as the fierce attackunched with the immemorial sun streamernded on it. Layer byyer, the ck light screen sted out.

    Following a rumbling noise, five more divine towers rose one after another. Those thousands of meter tall divine tower formed a great defense formation that surrounded Yemo Sha and his people and firmly shielded them.

    However, correspondingly, the consuming rate of magic crystals had risen by a couple of times. Before, the magic crystals they had couldst for half a month. But now, those could onlyst for less than three days.

    Ji Haoughed out resonantly once again. Enormous sword light streams were released ceaselessly from the immemorial sun streamer, hacking down along with ear-piercing noises. Every time a sword light hacked down, the ck light screen would ripple intensively. Meanwhile, hundreds of thousands of magic crystal pieces would be consumed up by those divine towers.

    "Haha, check this out!" Yu Mu threw away the huge bowl held in his hands, stood up on the fence wall and opened his arms. Puffs of watery mist spread out from his hands and soon turned into mixed, vivid colors. Along with a strong gust of wind, the colorful, dense mist drifted towards Yemo Sha and his people.

    The colorful mist floated in the air above the group of non-humankind beings, and from the mist, a light rain started falling. Those rain drops seemed to be small and gentle, yet were highly poisonous. No one knew how many strange poisonous creatures had Yu Mu killed after he came to Pan Xi world, but for sure, his poisons became more and more powerful.

    The Disease God streamer silently emerged from behind Yu Mu and released streams of ck mist that formed a giant, twisted ck spell symbol under Yu Mu¡¯s feet. The huge spell symbol looked just like a ck skull.

    The colorful rainy mist was added with a faint ck color, after which, the poison contained in the rain, which was already strong, became even more effective by thousands of times.

    The rain fell and quickly corroded the ground of Fallen Land. Streams of mist rose from the dark rock ground, dissipating into the air, leaving countless tiny holes on the ground. Inside those tiny holes was a sticky, ink-ck liquid.

    Taisi staggered up from the ground as if he was drunk. He pressed his hands against the embattlement to support his body while looking at Yemo Sha and his people and chuckling loudly.

    Numerous transparent, gray-white hands silently emerged from around the light screen that was protecting Yemo Sha and his people. These baby-fist-sized small hands patted gently on the light screen, causing a loud series of creaking noise, along with which, the light screen cracked bit by bit. These small hands seemed to be weak and powerless, but in fact, they were destructively powerful.

    On Yemo She¡¯s side, the consuming rate of crystals raisedrgely again.

    Man Man loved to join a fight when it was happening intensively the most. Seeing Yemo Sha and his people falling into an embarrassing situation, she happily took out the pre-world dragon fire staff and heavily poked it, which was almost a supreme pre-world treasure, on the fence wall. Next, she wielded his hand and let out a pile of fire magic crystals as huge as a small hill.

    Countless pieces of fire magic crystals were turned into smoke, drifting away in the air, as a tremendous fiery power was ceaselessly injected into the dragon fire staff. A deep dragon roar was let out while the dragon-head on the staffrgely opened its head and released streams of me-red me arrows, roaring out like a heavy storm. Theynded violently on the protective light screen along with a shrill swishing sound.

    Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong! Muffled booming noise could be heard continuously. With enough fire magic crystals as the energy supply, the dragon fire staff could attack inexhaustibly. Large ripples were stirred up from the ck light screen while many ck spell symbols flew out from the screen, being ripped apart by the me arrows.

    "Six hours!" The Yu n elderly man¡¯s face had darkened to an extreme level as he said, "ording to the current consuming rate, we can onlyst for six hours!"

    "Retreat! All retreat!" Yemo Sha red at Man Man in anger, who was standing on the fence wall, then furiously began growling at the others around him, "We only retreat temporarily. We wille back to take them out after we collect enough magic crystals on the outside!"

    Before he finished his speech, Feng Xing showed up on a mountaintop which was around a hundred miles away from those Yu n people. He pulled out an oddly-shaped, enormous bow, slowly pulled it open while a purely golden shining arrow emerged on the bowstring.

    "Take the arrow!" Casting a deep growl, Feng Xing released the arrow. Afterward, he let out a mouthful of blood, turned around and fled right away. He had pulled this enormous bow open with all of his power, and his current power only allowed him tounch a single arrow with this bow.

    The purely golden arrow sliced the air open and fiercely bumped into the hundreds of meters thick light screen. Coming right next was a loud series of cracking noise. Feng Xing¡¯s arrow punctured the defensive light screen which was created by multiple divine towers.

    Puffing noises could then be heard. Because of the defensive light screen, Feng Xing¡¯s arrow, which was aimed at Yemo Sha¡¯s head, missed its target, brushed against Yemo Sha¡¯s body and flew into the group of Yu n people. The arrow prated the bodies of three Yu n young men, a Yu n elderly man and four Jia n warriors, in a row.

    Among the eight people whose bodies were punctured by Feng Xing¡¯s arrow, four were wearing heavy armors. Adding the hundreds of meters thick defensive light screen, one could only describe this arrow attackunched by Feng Xing with the word ¡®terrifying¡¯.

    Watching this, Ji Hao and the others were stunned, but Si Wen Ming abruptly pulled out the long sword carried on his back, gave a loudugh and said, "Brothers, are we going to simply watch Earl Yao and the other little kids fight, but do nothing?"

    Whileughing with a strong and resonant voice, Si Wen Ming wielded the sword.

    Huaxu Lie, Lie Mountain Kang, and the other elite human beingsughed out loud together while activating their own Divine-Magi-level magic treasures, which were secretly passed down from their ancestors. These countless treasures violently smashed towards that turtle-shell-like defensive light screen.

 Chapter 668: Awareness

    Chapter 668: Awareness

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    "I wille back!" Yemo Sha looked at the few killed ones beside him and yelled. His face was now covered in cold sweat. The few Yu n people were only in slightly lower positions than him, and all had life-saving treasures with them. Nevertheless, they were actually punctured by the arrow, which pierced in through the protective light screen created by multiple divine towers together. As for the few Jia n warriors, they were wearing heavy armors, and all had iparably strong bodies and thriving life-force. Yet, they were killed immediately by the arrow, although each of them only had a fist-sized wound on the chest.

    If the arrownded urately on Yemo Sha¡¯s body, would he even have a chance to struggle before he was killed straightaway? The more he thought about this, the more frightened he became. Hoarsely growling towards Ji Hao and the other human beings, Yemo Sha then wielded his fist and let out a few shrill shouts.

    If Ji Hao and his friends were the only ones who had beenunching attacks, the situation would still be controble. But now, Si Wen Ming and the others had stepped in as well. Among these human beings, over a hundred were princes ofrge ns and families, and the magic treasures they were using were no worse than any ordinary pre-world supreme treasures.

    No matter how, Yemo Sha wouldn¡¯t dare to risk his own life, and he was now freaked out already. Therefore, he gave the order and told his people to throw everything and just flee.

    The protective light screen created by multiple divine towers suddenly changed color and turned gray. Following a few flowing light streams, a gray magic formation showed up under the feet of Yemo Sha and his people. Next, their bodies became hazy and twisted, then disappeared without leaving a trace.

    The dragon ocean-destroying formation and phoenix sky-ming formation moved inwards and created a great pressure, smashing the protective light screen. At this moment, the magic crystals contained in all divine towers were consumed up, leaving those powerless divine towers standing on the ground.

    Before, Yemo Sha was preparing to take all divine towers and leave. But the fierce wave of attacksunched by Ji Hao and his friends crazily had brought him a severe mental pressure, which allowed him to realize that only his own life was the most important thing. Therefore, he simply abandoned those divine towers, which could only move slowly and couldn¡¯t be teleported by the magic formation.

    "Hahaha!" Si Wen Ming and the group of human beingsughed out loud once again.

    Turning a group of Yu n people into such an ugly shape, making them abandon so many divine towers and flee desperately, such a great show didn¡¯t set up every day. Si Wen Ming pped heavily on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder while praising him, saying that choosing this ce as the battlefield was the best thing to do.

    Ji Haoughed, treading on a stream of fiery light, and came up to Elder Destiny.

    Looking at Elder Destiny¡¯s face that had grown much older, Ji Hao began talking in a gentle voice. "Elder, we need to talk. You are named after destiny, but you forgot one thing... people¡®s minds are the mostplicated things in the universe. People¡¯s thoughts are much harder to predict than destiny."

    Elder Destiny sighed heavily. He looked at the gray sky, then responded ndly, "We need to talk. It¡¯s indeed a bit too early to talk about these things, but anyhow, it¡¯s better than letting my own people be enemies."

    Somewhere in Pan Xi world, a misty, gray stream of light shed across the air. Next, Yemo Sha and arge group of non-humankind beings dashed out from the light like drowning mice.

    Before he cursed Ji Hao and the other human beings, who had embarrassed him so much, Yemo Sha immediately took out a ck staff and wielded. As a dim beam of light shed, an erect eye contained in the light beam opened suddenly. Followed by a muffled boom, the ground within the area that had the radius of ten-thousand miles was hollowed, turning into a round-shaped basin. Afterward, dense, rainy clouds quickly gathered in the sky, and a heavy rain started. The rainwater speedily filled the basin up, turning the basin into a ten-thousand-miles radiuske.

    As a cold light sparked in Yemo Sha¡¯s erect eye, a faint green color appeared in the crystal-clearke. After which, all kinds of aquatic nts began growing. A whileter,rge groups of aquatic animals appeared in theke, and thus, aplete aquatic ecosphere was created.

    "Pan Xi world¡¯s naturalw is still under our control, so it¡¯s because of that crappy ce!" said Yemo Sha to the other Yu n people with a darkened face. "That ce should be where Pan Xi fought against our people back then. Because of the fight, the naturalw in that area copsed, leaving a wound on Pan Xi world. But this wound turned out to be their best battlefield."

    "But how did they find out that we can control the naturalw of this world?" asked a Yu n young man in confusion.

    "Chi Zhe and his people still didn¡¯t contact us...which means something happened to them. They might even have been captured alive by someone." Since Yemo Sha was selected to be the highestmander for this life-and-death game, he was not silly at all, even though he was indeed rather proud and arrogant.

    "Useless Chi Zhe, he must have let those human beings know our secret. Otherwise, how could those damned human beings prepare such a bloody battlefield ahead of time and expect us in there?"

    All present Yu n people now had long and darkened faces. After quite a long while, a Yu n young man said carefully, "If we can¡¯t kill all human beings within three months and made Lord Dishi Cha lose that sun and moon blood pill..."

    More cold sweat flowed down from Yemo Sha¡¯s forehead as he squeezed a grin out of his face and responded, "My life and the sun and moon blood pill, which one do you think is more valuable? Hehe, you¡¯re not the highestmander, I am. Therefore, the one to me would be me!"

    No one said anything, but everyone looked at Yemo Sha in a pitying way. Without a question, a sun and moon blood pill was much more valuable than his life. Not to mention any other possibility, if Dishi Cha presented that blood pill to Yemo Loye, the Emperor of Dark Sun, that woman would mercilessly chop Yemo Sha into pieces herself, put his body pieces on a delicate te and then serve it to Dishi Cha!

    A sun and moon blood pill meant a sun and moon state powerful being, and among all Yu n people, sun and moon powerful beings were all important, high-level beings.

    "I don¡¯t want to die!" said Yemo Sha with an extremely dark face. "Therefore, we have to take all of them out within three months. All boost up your spirits. I swear with my ancestors¡¯ souls that if I am doomed to die, I will try my best to have you die with me!"

    The group of Yu n people had their faces turned darker as well. The pity in their eyes disappeared. Instead, they all red at Yemo Sha like injured beasts. If they weren¡¯t afraid of Yemo Sha¡¯s powerful family, some of them would have cursed out loudly long ago.

    Soon, this group of Yu n people transformed into bright beams of light and shed across the sky, each with different thoughts.

    Yemo Sha held the ck staff, wielding it in the air. Following his move, numerous mountains on their way copsed instantly, and then, all kinds of magic-crystal-like minerals that contained energies flew out from those copsed mountains and gathered into thousands of sparkling, huge streams, surging into the space bangles that belonged to Yemo Sha and the other few Yu n elderly men.

    While ttening mountains and splitting the ground to collect mineral resources all the way, Yemo Sha and his people reached the Holy Land at their highest speed.

    The space screen of the Holy Land was already broken, and the vast Holy Land was exposed in the air, floating high up in the sky. By now, even the weakest Pan Xi world people could see the vast Holy Land with his or her eyes.

 Chapter 669: Pan Xiâ€™s Body

    Chapter 669: Pan Xi¡¯s Body

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    The Holy Land floated in the air, surrounded by a dark mist. The beautiful, wondernd-like scenes could no longer be seen in the Holy Land. When Elder Destiny led the other holy spirits and ancestor souls out of the Holy Land, they took away all the resources. All minerals were exploited, all earth meridians were drained, and not even a single drop of water or a grass was left behind.

    By now, the Holy Land looked like a wastnd, covered in bottomless holes and traces left from dried ocean andkes. The fierce gale blew across and raised dense, ck smoke, drifting away along the wind and polluting arge area of sky.

    This miserable scene was what Yemo Sha and his people saw when they arrived the Holy Land.

    "So ruthless." said Yemo Sha while looking at the wasted Holy Land in a daze.

    "Nothing useful was left behind." A handsome Yu n young man flew over, politely saluted to Yemo Sha and said, "Dear cousin, you and your people went after that poor little thing...Hm, that poor kid called Ji Hao, what happened then? Where¡¯s his head? Let me see, Dishi Cha has offered a great award for his head!"

    Yemo Sha¡¯s face instantly turned blue. He red at this young man, then began shouting hysterically. "Yemo Tuo! How have you been doing your job? How many days has it been since we came? Why is this ce still looking like this?!"

    Yemo Tuo paused for quite a while. He looked at Yemo Sha¡¯s twisted face, then looked at the other Yu n people, who all had darkened looks. Spreading his hands, Yemo Tuo responded helplessly, "I wasn¡¯tzy at all. You have to know how strong the defensive power of this ce is. In order to pull this treasure out, I have spent tons of efforts only to break the space screen around it."

    "Besides, you can¡¯t expect me to work all day without any break, can you?" While shrugging, he continued with a low voice. "I only held threerge parties with my people in our break time. Girls in this world are truly pretty, truly!"

    Hearing this, Yemo Sha and his people had their faces turned green in anger. Threerge parties? When they were shedding blood in the fight against Ji Hao and Elder Destiny in the Fallen Land, Yemo Tuo and his people, who were responsible for pulling the Holy Land out of the small space, were actually killing time? How many days had they been in Pan Xi world? But they had thrown threerge parties already!

    Yemo Sha raised the ck staff held in his hand. He truly wanted to knock Yemo Tuo¡¯s head with this staff, but soon, he thought of Yemo Tuo¡¯s father, who was his uncle, and was a really powerful one in his family. Therefore, Yemo Sha forcibly pressed down his anger and said with a dark face, "Just work, maybe we need to borrow her power."

    "What? Are you joking? Our mission this time is very simple. With our powers, we can easily wipe out those stupid, ignorant human beings! Do we need to borrow power from ¡®her¡¯? Are those human beings really so powerful?" Yemo Tuo yelled out in shock.

    Yemo Sha took a deep breath, not wanting to answer Yemo Tuo¡¯s question. A Yemo Family elderly man walked over, dragged Yemo Tuo away and whispered a few words in his ear. Hearing the elderly man, Yemo Tuo¡¯s look turned weird. Pityingly, he nced at Yemo Sha and murmured, "So, I am actually lucky for not managing to be the highestmander of this mission? Alright, my poor cousin, I will try my best to help you!"

    While saying the nice words, Yemo Tuo had a weird smile on his mouth corners. Yemo Sha nced at Yemo Tuo with that darkened face, gnashed his teeth but didn¡¯t say anything.

    A fierce gale sent Yemo Sha up into the sky. He held the ck staff high with both of his hands while flying above the Holy Land. Looking down at the vast Holy Land, he murmured something with a deep and low voice, then abruptly wielded the staff in the air.

    Crack! Followed by this thunderous noise, the whole sky seemed to be split up. The loud noise even shattered the thousands of, differently sized mountain ranges down on the Holy Land, and caused a great-scale earthquake that affected the entire area with a radius of tens of thousands of miles. Countless cracks appeared on the ground,rge streams of earth power and fiery power rose into the sky while incalcble Pan Xi world people were crushed in the earthquake.

    The Holy Land cracked entirely, showing thousands of rifts as huge pieces of rock roared up, randomly falling towards the earth down below. Peaks, mountains, different sized rocks, all flew up one after another, then fell down towards thend.

    Down below, Pan Xi world suffered another disaster. Countless giant rocks fell from the sky and smashed into the ground, making the ground became full of bumps and hollows. Many viges, towns, even big cities with a poption of over a million, were crushed by those giant rocks that fell from the sky, and disappeared immediately. Tens of billions of local people died in this disaster as huge streams of blood infiltrated the earth.

    Hundreds of Yu n people were holding the same ck staffs, floating in the air while incanting a spell. The blood shed out from the bodies of those local people, who died so miserably, floated up into the sky. Sands and other impurities contained in the blood were filtered out by an invisible power, after which, the pure blood quickly gathered in the sky and soon formed an immense blood sphere, with the diameter of over ten-thousand miles.

    The blood of Pan Xi world people could merge perfectly with natural powers, which meant that every single drop of their blood contained tremendous natural powers, including the most basic five types, rtively rare types, such as thunder, hurricane, ice and frost, poison, and extremely rare types, such as space, light, darkness. All kinds of natural powers began merging speedily in this enormous blood sphere.

    Under the effect of the naturalw of Pan Xi world, all types of natural powers speedily merged together and eventually condensed into hundreds of huge energy crystals. Those different colored blood now be water clear, turned into a heavy rain and descended from the sky.

    The Holy Land was disintegrated, exposing Pan Xi¡¯s body which was hiding under the Holy Land. The hundreds of energy crystals which were extracted from the blood of Pan Xi world people flew into Pan Xi¡¯s enormous body one after another, leaving streams of colorful light in the air.

    All Yu n people began incanting a spell together. Following their voices, those gigantic weapons stuck in Pan Xi¡¯s body were removed from her body one after another. As streams of terrifyingly fierce power vibrations swept across the sky, those gigantic weapons were all turned into light streams by those Yu n people with spells, dazzling into the bodies of a few Yu n young men who were standing in the front of the group.

    Those scary deep wounds on Pan Xi¡¯s body began healing speedily after those giant weapons were removed. Meanwhile, her body started shrinking as well.

    Ten million miles long, a million miles long, a hundred thousand miles...tens of thousands of miles, thousands of meters, hundreds of meters...

    After a day and a night, all wounds on Pan Xi¡¯s body were healedpletely without leaving any scar. The flower of great Dao of nature appeared in between Pan Xi¡¯s eyebrows. From the core of the flower, countless purely dark, twisted lines suddenly spread out, quickly and entirely covering the beautiful face of Pan Xi.

    All of a sudden, Pan Xi, who had already fallen for countless years, opened her eyes.

 Chapter 670: Supreme Holy Puppet

    Chapter 670: Supreme Holy Puppet

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    "What a perfect work! I can no longer express my admiration towards our emperors!" Yemo Sha murmured in a daze while staring at Pan Xi floating in the air. The other Yu n people were also praising with the most flowerynguages they knew to express their admiration. They tried their best and racked their brains toe up with more words to eulogize the ¡®emperors¡¯ mentioned by Yemo Sha, even having saliva spray out from their mouths. Extolling for a small half an hour, these Yu n people finally stopped talking with their mouths parched and tongues scorched.

    Pan Xi silently floated in the air. Her pair of eyes were purely dark, and except for the deep darkness which seemed to devour the whole universe, no other color could be discovered from her eyes. The sense of power released from her body was incredibly cold, like a hundred-thousand-year-old iceberg silently floating in the sky. Even Yemo Sha quivered when he saw that purely dark pair of eyes of Pan Xi.

    Turning around, Yemo Sha carefully asked the few Yu n elderly men who stood behind him, "We have seeded, haven¡¯t we? She wouldn¡¯t be out of control, would she? You have to know that if anything goes wrong, we would be in a hell of a trouble."

    The few Yu n elderly men slightly nodded while approaching Pan Xi extra carefully. They took out a few oddly-shaped tools and checked Pan Xi¡¯s body from every angle for quite a long while. The ck erect eye in between Pan Xi¡¯s eyebrows glowed with a faint ck light, same as those tools held by those Yu n men.

    "We need to believe our great emperors and their powers. The things they can do are far beyond our imagination." said a Yu n elderly man while gazing at Pan Xi. "What an amazing power, a creator of a world... a ¡®Pan¡¯ with inexhaustible power, is actually turned into a battle puppet by our great emperors."

    "Think of the report in the secret file, ording to which, in order to trap and kill Pan Xi, our great emperors had spent some solid efforts. Although they managed to put the parasitic talisman into her body, she still ran away with the entire world." said another Yu n elderly man with a praising tone. "For a very, very long period of time, she wasn¡¯t under our tracking and monitoring. But, she fell in our hands eventually."

    "As long as we can extract magic stars from those damned human Divine Magi and inject the powers of those magic stars into the Pan Xi¡¯s body, she will be able to enter into Pan Gu world without being attacked by the naturalw of Pan Gu world." said another Yu n elders man while grinning. "I truly want to see her start a crazy ughter in Pan Gu world, I just can¡¯t wait."

    Yemo Shaughed proudly and said, "Those stupid human beings, what do they think we run this life-and-death game for? A small Chi Ban Mountain? Or any other things? Silly ignorant barbarians, if they know that these elite human beings they sent over are only offerings for allowing Pan Xi holy puppet to enter into Pan Gu world, would they cry, or...just cry?"

    The group of Yu n people floating in the sky beganughing loudly. Theyughed so hard that they even started swaying their bodies and had tears spurting out from their eyes.

    But soon, Yemo Tuo¡¯s words made everyone stoppedughing. "With Pan Xi holy puppet, killing those human beings out is an easy task. However, are we sure that we can kill them out within three months? Three months, this limitation of time is agreed by Lord Dishi Cha and Gong Gong for their bet."

    Yemo Sha¡¯s face turned green as he red at Yemo Tuo in anger and yelled out with a high-pitched yet hoarse voice. "Just let me be delighted, just let me be delighted for a short span of time, can¡¯t you just do that? Why are you mentioning that bloody bet?

    Yemo Tuo helplessly spread his hands, smiled bitterly and responded while looking at him, "But, my dear cousin, this is for your benefit. If we can¡¯t make it within three months and consequently make Lord Dishi Che lose a sun and moon blood pill...even if we bring back Pan Xi holy puppet, you might also..."

    Yemo Sha¡¯s face twisted immediately. He let out a raging growl then shouted out. "Captives? Do we have captives? Or, how many bloody human beings have you killed in these couple of days?"

    With heavy chains, a group of Jia n warriors dragged over tens of human warriors who were captured alive. These human warriors struggled desperately, but countless sharp electric bolts had been releasing from those chains. Once they made a move, wisps of electric bolts would strike fiercely into their bodies, paralyzing and disabling them from breaking out from those chains.

    "Offerings! You¡¯re nothing but offerings!" Yemo Shaughed viciously and said proudly while looking at these human warriors. "I truly want to introduce the causes and effects of this life-and-death game to you in detail, but I am running out of time. Therefore...please die in confusion!"

    "Pan Xi!" Yemo Sha wielded the ck staff held in his hand.

    The flower of great Dao released a bright light from between Pan Xi¡¯s eyebrows. Meanwhile, the ck erect eye in the core of the flower moved. Next, the lines that covered Pan Xi¡¯s face sparkled with a dim light. Pan Xi¡¯s body shed across the air, directly broke the space and teleported herself to in front of a human warrior.

    Pan Xi raised her snow-white hand and slightly pressed it forward. Instantly, the sharp palm of her easily cut the armor of a human Divine Magus open, then sliced his strong body into two, as easily as cutting a piece of tofu with a sharp dagger. With a splendid light, Pan Xi¡¯s hand pierced into his body.

    Along with a deep buzzing noise, the human Divine Magi¡¯s body twitched intensively. He growled and roared with all of his power while fierce gusts of wind swished out from his pores and an enormous silhouette of golden-wing roc crazily struggled behind him.

    Pan Xi slowly drew her right hand out from the Divine Magus¡¯s body. Her fingers were clenched, with a water-tank-sized, cyan-colored light sphere held in her hand. The light sphere was violently taken out from the Divine Magus¡¯s body and was shining dazzlingly, with fierce gales spinning and roaring in it. asionally, gusts of wind inside the light sphere would bump into each other and make arge number of cyan spell symbols sparkle.

    This was how the stars of human Divine Magi looked outside the body of their owners.

    Because of the appearance of this magic star, a great hurricane was started in the area, thousand-mile in radius around it. Along with an ear-piercing scream, fierce wind swept across, facing which, Yemo Sha and the other Yu n people subconsciously took a few steps back.

    "Ah, how beautiful is this!" Yemo Sha wielded the ck staff while praising gently, "Beautiful, too beautiful... It¡¯s just that we can¡¯t reserve it. Otherwise, I would certainly collect some Divine Magi magic stars and use them as decorations."

    "Beautiful but dangerous." Yemo Tuo looked at that cyan-colored magic star and murmured in a low voice, "Every magic star contains the power of a genuine star. If lose control of it and let it explode, we would all be blown into pieces."

    Pan Xi gripped the cyan magic star with all five fingers, which had been glowing with a bright light. This cyan-colored magic star was then forciblypressed into the size of a human head. Pan Xi then put it into her mouth and swallowed it.

    The human Divine Magi¡¯s despairing howls could then be heard endlessly, as his stars were dug out one after another by Pan Xi and then swallowed by her.

 Chapter 671: Holy Puppet Attack

    Chapter 671: Holy Puppet Attack

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Bottomless, deep chasms were opened up from the earth, contained red, glowing, boilingva. Thousands of fire boa, fire snakes, fire turtles and fire fishes had been happily swimming in theva, raising scorching hot waves from time to time.

    Groups of elite warriors with red armors were treading upon a fiery cloud, flying above theva and vigntly guarding the area. These elite warriors were surrounded by fierce beasts with the nature of fire, such as fire tigers and fire leopards. These enormous, fierce beasts had been releasing dense smoke from their mounts and raging fire from their eyes, while constantly letting out deep yet resonant roars.

    Looking down from the sky, one could find that numerous miles wide, bottomless chasms were opened up on this vast in area. Lava flew rapidly in these chasms, forming an ancient style,plicated divine spell symbol.

    In Pan Gu world, this spell symbol represented the ultimate origin of fire power, and also represented the power of great Dao of fire. Thousands of miles in radius, the magnificent city was built in the middle of this spell symbol, surrounded by ny-nine, different colored protective fire screens.

    Cyan-colored fire of ze, deep-red colored fire of earth core, ck-red-colored fire of poison...ny-nine different types of fire with different colors could be seen. Theseyers of fire screen with different natures mixed together, gradually forming a hundred miles-thick, tremendous fire screen that looked almost like tangible crystal.

    Countless Pan Xi world warriors stood on the tall fence wall, looking towards the distance expressionlessly. All these warriors seemed to bepletely lifeless. Their skins were faintly red, with wisps of me spurting out from their pores constantly.

    No matter which race they belonged to, by now, they were remolded by a strong fire power and had their natures turned into fire. Additionally, their lives were taken already. All local warriors standing on the fence wall and inside the city were zombies with the nature of fire, none of them were alive anymore.

    In the core area of the city and in the middle of avake that had raging fire rising from it, Zhu Rong Tianming sat on a red,rge armchair,ughing while gulping bowls of boiling hot liquor one after another.

    Priest Corpse and a group of cultivators from his sect, who were all wearing rough and simple clothes and had long loosened hair, were surrounding him and sitting onrge, red golden chairs while drinking and chatting. They were loudly praising this magnificent city which was built upon the lives of countless Pan Xi world people, iming that this city was indestructible.

    "A million non-humankind beings? Bull*hit!" Zhu Rong Tianming yelled while throwing an empty liquor jar into theva. "Without the lives of hundreds of millions of non-humankind monsters, no one can break my city!"

    Raising his head high, Zhu Rong Tianming sneered and continued, "Who am I? I am Zhu Rong Tianming, I am Prince Tianming! I am chosen by the universe to be the human emperor! Mr. Bo Qiujia, Priest Corpse, do you agree with me?"

    Priest Corpse and Bo Qiujia nced at each other, thenughed out loud together.

    A magical stream of light flew inside Priest Corpse¡¯s translucent body as he said ndly, "Prince, you are absolutely right. Not to mention the fact that we have brought the powerful treasure gifted by our master Shifu, only these fire zombies I made with my special magic inbination with the magic fire of your Zhu Rong Family are more than enough to kill the million non-humankind beings."

    Together, Zhu Rong Tianming, Priest Corpse and Bo Qiujia chuckled viciously.

    The thousands of miles in radiusrge city was filled with fire zombies made from Pan Xi world people. Those Pan Xi world people were first affected by the corpse power released by Priest Corpse, bing zombies which had bodies thousands of times tougher than iron. Then, Zhu Rong Tianming activated the protective great formation in the city and forcibly injected all kinds of fire powers into the bodies of those zombies.

    After all this, these zombies had be especially strong, with nearly invincible bodies that contained great fire power. Every single fire zombie was like a huge walking bomb, and the explosive power of one fire zombie could be equal to a full attackunched by a high-level Magus King.

    The ground of the city and the tenyers of underground spaces under the city were all filled up by fire zombies like this. In total, tens of billions of fire zombies were contained in this city. With such a great number of fire zombies, in a fair frontal battle, killing hundreds of millions of non-humankind beings would still be a joke, but exhausting a million non-humankind beings to death would be totally possible.

    Not to mention that they still had the great treasure given by Priest Corpse¡¯s master Shifu as a trump card. Therefore, Zhu Rong Tianming had been rather confident.

    "Let¡¯s just drink and have fun for now. In these couple of days, many people were already killed or captured by those non-humankind beings, ha!" Zhu Rong Tianming proudly raised his head and said, "This is good! How could those idiots even think about the position of human emperor? Let those non-humankind beings kill them all, and at the end, we will take those non-humankind beings out and this whole thing would be perfect."

    Priest Corpse and Bo Qiujiaughed out proudly as well because they were quite satisfied with their n.

    "Come, drink, just drink!" Zhu Rong Tianmingughed loudly, then patted hard on the armchair¡¯s arm and yelled, "Get those girls over. Let them dance for me, sing for me! What do they have the long faces for?"

    Bo Qiujiaughed, then waved his right hand. A puff of light spot flew out from his sleeve and descended into thevake. Arge number of lotuses leaves grew out from theke, after which, meters in radius fire lotuses drilled out from theva as well.

    Large groups of local girls were forced over by warriors under Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯smand. Those warriors sent these girls upon the enormous fire lotuses, as musicians began ying a beautiful melody in the distance. Expressionlessly, these girls began dancing with rigid movements.

    "Good, good, good!" Zhu Rong Tianmingughed while excitedly pping his ownp and yelling. "Let¡¯s have fun, have fun! Haha, life can never be better!"

    While Zhu Rong Tianming was enjoying the ¡®best moment¡¯ of his life, from a long distance away and in the air, hundreds of differently sized mountains speedily flew over.

    Pan Xi stood on top of the first flying mountain, expressionlessly looking down at the city down below, which was covered in a bright fiery light. When the flying mountain was still over a thousand miles away from Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s city, Pan Xi rubbed her hands. A loud swooshing sound was started right away, along with which, the colors of the hundreds of flying mountains behind her changed simultaneously.

    Those mountains formed from earth and rock suddenly became icebergs, transparent and blue. A bone-piercing cold power surrounded these icebergs with streams of ice crystals coiled around. As Pan Xi pointed her finger forward, a series of shrill swishing noise could be heard. Those enormous icebergs sliced the air open, leaving hundreds of white traces in the air while fiercely smashing towards the city of fire.

    These icebergs were in different sizes, but even the smallest one was thousands of meters tall and over a thousand miles in radius.

    The first tremendous iceberg struck violently on the fire screen of the city. Ice power and fire power shed against each other and burst with a ground-splitting, thunderous boom. It raised an immense mushroom cloud, puffing gradually up from the city.

    Then the second iceberg descended, then the third, the fourth...

    Hundreds of icebergs smashed straight down, and the thick protective fire screen, which Zhu Rong Tianming thought was impregnable, copsed suddenly.

 Chapter 672: Rampant

    Chapter 672: Rampant

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    The great shocking wave intensively vibrated the city, that had cost Zhu Rong Tianming a genuine fortune. Countless huge cracks appeared on the ground as boilingva gushed out from the chasms and drilled into these cracks. Theplete fire spell symbol seemed to fall apart.

    The fire screen condensed from ny-nine different types of fire had copsed, from which, me surged out like strong water streams. Those terrifying mes flew to the in area and burned the withered earth. Rock, sands, allbustible and ibustible thing were set aze, burned into streams of smoke, rising into the sky.

    Those fire zombies stood on the fence wall hadn¡¯t discovered their enemy, but they were already frozen by the strong ice power released by those icebergs. Tens of millions of fire zombies were sealed in thick ice blocks. Then as the earth quaked, these iced fire zombies shattered suddenly and turned into countless bits.

    Treading on thest iceberg, Pan Xi flew over expressionlessly. When she was less than a hundred miles away from the city, she raised her hand and pointed forward again. A towering mountain shrunk instantly, after which, it was transformed into a thick, dazzling sphere of lightning bolts. The enormous lightning bolts sphere quickly shrunk and eventually became a needle-tip-sized bolt of lightning.

    Pan Xi pointed at the lightning bolt, and next, the needle-like bolt of lightning dazzled into the city.

    "How dare you!" Priest Corpse shouted out while pushing his hands forwards.

    The air before the lightning bolt moved, from which, a pair of fifteen-meters tall, entirely golden and shining hands reached out. The pair of hands moved quickly inwards and gripped the bolt of lightning.

    Buzz! A tremendous wave of dragon-like bolts of lightning burst out, and the pair of enormous hands turned transparent inside the silver-blue wave of lightning bolts. Lightning bolts spread out wave after wave. Wherever they reached, countless fire zombies were turned into ashes or sted out into fire clouds.

    Following a shrill howl, the pair of handsunched by Priest Corpse were torn apart by the lightning bolts. He immediately drew his hands back and saw that his real hands were now covered in incalcble bone-deep wounds, with streams of smoke rising from them.

    "My hands!" With an extremely shocked and weird look, both Priest Corpse and Bo Qiujia stared at Priest Corpse¡¯s hands. Back in Pan Gu world, Priest Corpse was a well-known one even in the prehistorical era. He was born with great and special powers, and in addition to that, he became Priest Hua¡¯s disciple and attained some unimaginable magics. Not to mention anything else, his physical body was far tougher than human Divine Magi. Natural-crafted treasures, and even ordinary world-apanying spirit treasures couldn¡¯t harm his body.

    Nevertheless, with some strangely powerful method, Pan Xi turned a mountain into a bolt of lightning, and with the highlypressed lightning bolt burst, Priest Corpse¡¯s especially tough body was easily wounded.

    "Where is this woman from?" Bo Qiujia was clearly aware of the toughness of Priest Corpse¡¯s body. Physically, Priest Corpse could even be counted as the strongest one among his entire sect. In the eye of other cultivators, he had truly reached the level of invincible.

    Pan Xi wounded Priest Corpse with a single move. How powerful was she?

    Priest Corpse leaped straight up. He red at Pan Xi with his pair of hands glowing with a gray-white light, devouring the lingering silver-blue bolts of lightning in his hands.

    "My friend, may I ask your name?" With a darkened face, Priest Corpse stared at Pan Xi and said. A gray hassock silently appeared under his feet, and from the hassock, a stream of Chaos power surged out, transforming into a mushroom-shaped cloud that wrapped him up.

    "Why do you want to know her name?! Just chop her!" Zhu Rong Tianming screamed out in anger. He had spent a solid effort and so much time, used so many local people to build this sturdy city. However, Pan Xi broke this city even before any non-humankind being showed up. And a second before Pan Xi attacked, Zhu Rong Tianming bragging with Bo Qiujia and Priest Corpse about how indestructible this great city was. His own words were still lingering beside his ears, but all of a sudden, Pan Xi came and shattered the fire screen of ny-nine fires. This was just like a heavy pnding loudly on Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s face. How could he possibly endure that?

    Following a series of deep roars, tens of Fire Qi Lin n Divine Magi who were under Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯smand, trod upon fiery clouds and rose into the sky. Fire Qi Lin n Divine Magi possessed the mixed bloodline that originated from ancient human beings and fire Qi Lin. They were half human beings and half beasts, but were stunningly powerful. As rare elite warriors among the alliance of human ns, based on the same power level, Fire Qi Lin n Divine Magi could rival elite Jia n warriors in frontal battles one on one.

    These few Fire Qi Lin n Divine Magi, who were brought to this life-and-death game by Zhu Rong Tianming, were all top-grade powerful warriors. Each one of them could rival three to five ordinary human Divine Magi based on the equal power level.

    Fiery cloud rolled in the air as these Fire Qi Lin n Divine Magi roared resonantly, flying towards Pan Xi like a group of crazy beasts.

    Ancient style bronze long spears raised bright streams of fiery light and released beast-like roars, fiercely piercing towards Pan Xi. Tens of long bronze spears zipped over simultaneously. Exactly as Zhu Rong Tianming ordered, these Fire Qi Lin n Divine Magi attempted to chop Pan Xi directly.

    A dim beam of light shed across Pan Xi¡¯s purely dark eyes. She floated in midair without making any move, letting these sharp and powerful bronze spears cut violently on her body.

    Loud ngs could then be heard without a break. Within a single second, these Fire Qi Lin n Divine Magi hadunched tens of thousands of attacks. Like a tsunami, the waves of attackunched by tens of them together struck on Pan Xi¡¯s body one after another.

    Fiery light dazzled while fire sparkles flew everywhere, but Pan Xi¡¯s body stayed perfectly unmoved. The attacksunched by tens of Fire Qi Lin n Divine Magi failed to deliver any effect on her. Not even a slight wound could be found on Pan Xi¡¯s white and smooth skin. Those iparably sharp bronze spears used by Fire Qi Lin n Divine Magi were inherited treasures, passed down from prehistorical era. But these great weapons couldn¡¯t even leave a mark on Pan Xi¡¯s skin. On the contrary, the counter force generated by Pan Xi¡¯s body caused direct harm to these spears, making countless thin cracks appear on these long bronze spears.

    "So tough!" A Fire Qi Lin n Divine Magus shouted out while looking at Pan Xi in astonishment.

    In the next moment, Pan Xi slightly waved her hands and raised tens of shreds of afterimages. Her hands struck on the bodies of these Divine Magi simply and directly. A deep bang was generated, following which, the bodies of the tens of top-grade powerful Divine Magi sted out simultaneously.

    Then nothing was left. The bodies of these Divine Magi exploded without leaving any trace.

    No broken body parts, no burned wisps of hair, no trace was left at all. Just like this, those incredibly strong Divine Magi were struck into nothingness by Pan Xi with a simple punch.

 Chapter 673: Invincible

    Chapter 673: Invincible

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    "Oh! No!" Zhu Rong lost the tens of Fire Qi Lin n Divine Magi, which caused a great heartache and dizziness, making him vomit blood. He tried truly hard to bring those Fire Qi Lin n warriors under hismand, and although the number of those warriors was not big, every single one of them was an absolute elite. Tens of Fire Qi Lin n Divine Magi, based on the actual powers, should be worth even more than a thousand ordinary human Divine Magi.

    Nevertheless, Pan Xi killed all of them by simply with a punch.

    Poor Zhu Rong Tianming, he had spent a great fortune on those Fire Qi Lin n Divine Magi, and each of those Divine Magi had cost him tons of magic crystals and countless jade coins.

    "This crazy woman, I, I..." Zhu Rong Tianming pressed his chest with both of his hands and couldn¡¯t evenplete a sentence.

    Bo Qiujia and Priest Corpse nced at each other, after which, Priest Corpse seriously nodded and said, "Brother, take care of our Prince." Next, Bo Qiujia¡¯s body shed across the air and moved beside Zhu Rong Tianming. He took out a streamer and waved it, releasing streams of smoke from it, rolling and expanding the air and wrapping Zhu Rong Tianming and himself up.

    Zhu Rong Tianming opened his mouth, looked at Bo Qiujia, seeming to say something. But soon, he realized what was happening, then hurriedly turned around and looked at Priest Corpse in panic. What did this mean? Did Priest Corpse think he couldn¡¯t rival this crazy woman and had already been preparing to flee?

    Pan Xinded on the ground, walking towards Zhu Rong Tianming with big steps

    A troop of elite Zhu Rong Family warriors blocked Pan Xi¡¯s way. Over a hundred warriors raised their long spears together. Their battle beasts showed the sharp teeth, letting out dense smoke and raging mes, trying their best to make themselves look more furious to frighten Pan Xi.

    "Kill!" The leader of these warriors cast a growl while raising his long sword, hacking straight towards Pan Xi, leaving a bright beam of fiery light in the air. Following a loud bang, the long sword held by the warrior leader broke into two. At the same time, Pan Xi¡¯s palm was pressed on his chest. The warrior leader¡¯s body exploded suddenly and turned into ashes without leaving any trace, just like those Fire Qi Lin n Divine Magi.

    Over a hundred warriors fiercely lunged their spears together. The sharp spears loudly nged against Pan Xi¡¯s body, but Pan Xi expressionlessly took a step forward. Along with an ear-piercing metal-twisting noise, over a hundred long spears twisted and broke simultaneously. Afterward, Pan Xi waved her right hand. Her white and tender palm released a sharp, arc-shaped airstream, cutting all warriors and their beasts, who were in her way, into pieces.

    Blood spurted out from the twitching body parts of these warriors and beasts. Treading upon the blood, Pan Xi approached the city step by step.

    Groups of Zhu Rong Family warriors rushed out and blocked Pan Xi¡¯s way again and again, from over a hundred to hundred, then to thousands. Then, a whole hundred Fire Qi Lin n Divine Magi led three-thousand elite warriors from Fire Dragon n, Fire Phoenix n, Be Fang n and Rosefinch n, and a hundred thousand fire zombies, showed up in front of Pan Xi.

    Such a huge and powerful army only made Pan Xi wield her fists a couple of more times, before it was turned into ashes and dissipated in the air.

    Pan Xi slowly walked to the city. Great numbers of spell symbols lit up on the metal fence wall, creating a strong force field that twisted the air. The faint silhouettes of a fewrge-scale magic treasures shed across the air. As a prince of Zhu Rong Family, Zhu Rong Tianming nevercked great treasures. Therefore, he did his best to set a top-grade, super strong magic formation that he found in the Magi Pce, on the fence wall.

    The fire screen of the city was destroyed when Pan Xi attacked the city with icebergs, but the defensive magic formation based on the fence wall remained unharmed. The core of the magic formation was made from a couple of divine magic treasures that belonged to Zhu Rong Tianming, and it was powerful enough to fend against savage attacksunched by over a hundred Divine Magi together.

    Pan Xi¡¯s purely dark eyeballs sparkled with a dim light while looking at the metal fence wall in front of her. Her pale lips began moving as she gently murmured a syble.

    This short and slight syble somehow turned to be like the great thunder that happened when the world was created. The terrifying thunder lingered in the hearts of all living creatures of Pan Xi world. The metal fence wall standing in front of Pan Xi copsed, then this hundred-mile long section of fence wall was turned into a stream of smoke and disappeared.

    The few great magic treasures brought by Zhu Rong Tianming from Zhu Rong Family let out shrill screams, transformed into light streams and dazzled back to Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s chest. Zhu Rong Tianming was stunned. In a daze, he looked at Pan Xi, who walked into the city step by step. Abruptly and hoarsely, Zhu Rong Tianming screamed out.

    "What kind of monster is this?!"

    "You retreat with uncle Bo Qiujia." said Priest Corpse while ncing at the hundreds of disciples gathering behind him. Then, he seriously whispered something to Miao Yin and Miao Lian, who were standing in the front of the group of disciples. The group of disciples dared not to waste any time and hurriedly rushed behind Bo Qiujia.

    Bo Qiujia waved the streamer and released dense streams of ck smoke, wrapping these disciples up.

    "My friend, do not be too aggressive. Just let me see what you can do." Priest Corpse snorted coldly as the gray hassock under his feet released streams of gray mist, surrounding his whole body. The gray mist split up upon Priest Corpse¡¯s head, allowing a glowing-white stream of light to dazzle out, holding up a purely ck and cold coffin, which seemed to be carved out from ice.

    The gray hassock started shaking slightly, sending out gray mist streams that carried Priest Corpse up into the air, flying towards Pan Xi. Priest Corpse pointed at the three-meter long ck coffin when he was around ten miles away from Pan Xi. Immediately after that, the ck coffin, which had been releasing a fierce power vibration, transformed into a ck beam of light, swiftly smashing down towards Pan Xi¡¯s head.

    This coffin was a pre-world treasure, and was also Priest Corpse¡¯s spirit treasure that he gained back in the prehistorical era. Back then, he traveled around the prehistorical world and was wounded severely countless times. But every time, this coffin saved his life. This purely ck and lusterless coffin was as heavy as a mountain, and was especially tough. It also had some special functions. Therefore, Priest Corpse treasured it very much.

    If Zhu Rong Tianming weren¡¯t rted to many important ns made by those powerful beings who had been supporting Priest Corpse, Priest Corpse would never activate this spirit treasure of his for Zhu Rong Tianming. To Priest Corpse, this coffin was truly as important as his own life. If it suffered any harm, he might die from grief.

    Expressionlessly, Pan Xi looked at the coffin that descended straight from the sky. Without showing any intention of dodge, she just stood still and let the coffin smash on her head.

    "Good!" Priest Corpseughed out and shouted. He was hundred-percent confident of his spirit treasure. Although it wasn¡¯t designed especially for smashing enemies, with its sturdiness and weight, Priest Corpse had knocked down quite a few prehistorical powerful beings, who were much more powerful than himself back then!

    After a thunderous bang and a wave of raging me, the coffin heavilynded on Pan Xi¡¯s head, then was bounced back.

    Arge stream of blood ejected out from Priest Corpse¡¯s mouth to nearly a hundred meters away. In a great panic, he saw a human-head-sized breach on his spirit treasure ¡ª the breach caused by Pan Xi¡¯s head.

    Even the word ¡®excruciating¡¯ couldn¡¯t exin Priest Corpse¡¯s current feeling. In this very moment, he even had an impulse to perish together with the whole Pan Xi world.

    "Ma...My master Shifu!"

    Hot streams of tear gushed out from Priest Corpse¡¯s eye sockets. He was truly having a heartache right now.

    Pan Xi¡¯s body shed across the air and in the very next moment, she appeared before Priest Corpse¡¯s face and swiftly punched on his chest.

    A loud bang was generated, and the coarse long robe worn by Priest Corpse sted into rags. While vomiting blood, Priest Corpse was sent flying backward.

 Chapter 674: A Clone of Flower

    Chapter 674: A Clone of Flower

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    "B-Brother!" Bo Qiujia¡¯s eye corners twitched intensively while he stared at Priest Corpse, who was flying backward and vomiting blood, in a great shock. "You, you hold on... I, I¡¯m covering Prince Tianming and these disciples to retreat!"

    Bo Qiujia was truly frightened. He was the only one who knew the background of that gray hassock under Priest Corpse¡¯s feet. He also knew that the seemingly simple and coarse long robe worn by Priest Corpse was actually transformed from a great treasure of defense. Pan Xi was actually so terrifying.

    Panic-stricken, Bo Qiujia gave a few loud growls while heavily waving the streamer held in his hand. Instantly, sevenrge stars sparkled on the streamer and released streams of ck yet bright light, transforming into a shuttle-shaped light screen that surrounded the group of people. Then following a shrill swishing noise which was not so pleasant to hear, the dark shuttle-sized light screen dazzled up into the air. It slightly spun, then sliced the air open and zipped away.

    Faintly, Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s growls came from the sky. "All retreat! Leave those damned barbarians!"

    Fiery clouds rose from every corner of the city. All elite Zhu Rong Family warriors and the group of princes who chose to support Zhu Rong Tianming, to help him attain the throne of the human emperor, fled in all directions at their highest speed. Among these people, Yi Shen and the other few, who were in higher positions, all had darkened faces. They cursed Zhu Rong Tianming silently with the evilestnguage they knew.

    When had they ever seen such a ¡®leader¡¯? Before the war started, he was boasting all the time. ording to him, his city was even stronger than the ancient heaven in Pan Gu world, and even hundreds of millions of non-humankind couldn¡¯t possibly break his city. How did ite out? The enemy only sent out an unknown woman, who then easily broke the city.

    The city was broken, fine. After all, victory and defeat were bothmon in battles, and they could always rise again. However, Zhu Rong Tianming had actually abandoned all these supporters and fled desperately, was that even true?

    "I am such an idiot to support a loser like this." Yi Shen transformed into a sharp beam of arrow light, leading a batch of elite Ten Sun Country warriors, flying at low altitude. "If I knew he was such a loser, why would I support him to attain the throne of the human Emperor? That Priest Corpse wants nothing but to push one of his people up to the throne, doesn¡¯t he? Can¡¯t I be the human Emperor? If I became the human Emperor, and attained immortal life, wouldn¡¯t I have infinite happiness?"

    While flying and fleeing, Yi Shen murmured to himself. He was rethinking about his attitude to Zhu Rong Tianming, and if something was wrong with the deal he made with Priest Corpse. Not only Yi Shen, all those princes who were abandoned by Zhu Rong Tianming, and had now been fleeing by themselves had all kinds of thoughts emerged in their heads.

    Zhu Rong Tianming fled for his own life. For such a jerk with no sense of obligation, could one expect him to fulfill his promises? Would he actually provide those benefits he promised? Rather than supporting such a jerk to attain the throne of the human Emperor, why didn¡¯t they fight for themselves?

    Countless fiery clouds and bright light streams spread out in all directions. But from the air, a dense rumbling cloud pressed down. Yemo Sha, Yemo Tuo and arge group of non-humankind beings rushed up from every direction, circling all Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s supporters up like a group of fierce beasts, seeming ready to kill all of them.

    Priest Corpse looked around in slight panic. Zhu Rong Tianming was under Bo Qiujia¡¯s protection, which meant he could surely run away from this. Bo Qiujia was quite good at fleeing and life-saving, in terms of which, he might be even more experienced and skillful than Priest Corpse.

    Nevertheless, those princes and elite young men fromrge ns, who had been turned into Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s supporters with great efforts, they couldn¡¯t die! How many chess pieces had Priest Corpse used, how much time had he spent and how many benefits had he promised to finally turn these people into Zhu Rong TIanming¡¯s supporters?

    If these people died in here, many years of works done by Priest Corpse¡¯s sect would be wasted! How many efforts had they made for letting these elite young people from top-grade ns and families to obey him?! These young men were not as important as Zhu Rong Tianming, but if even one of them fell in this ce, Priest Corpse would be bearing a great me. He clearly understood that his sect was not united as an iron board. Many people in the sect didn¡¯t like him, and had been expecting him to make a mistake and humiliate himself.

    "My friend, you forced me to do this." Priest Corpse¡¯s body quivered slightly. While coughing blood, he lowered his head and looked at his dented chest. His nearly invincible body was nearly smashed by Pan Xi¡¯s punch. This half-foot deep dent was located right in the middle of his chest, and the bone in that area had been shattered into thousands of pieces.

    He was protected by the gray hassock under his feet and the robe worn by him, both of which were supreme treasures of defense. But he was injured so severely still. The robe of his was also a pre-world spirit treasure that absorbed the world-creating power and had iparable defensive power. Additionally, it was cultivated by Priest Corpse for countless years. The robe looked like a coarse long shirt, but its defensive power was over ten-thousand times greater than the fire screen of this fire city built by Zhu Rong Tianming. As for the gray hassock under his feet, it was a clone of one of those supreme treasures that belonged to his Shifu, Priest Hua. Although the hassock wasn¡¯t a genuine supreme treasure, its defensive power was ten times greater than the robe worn by him.

    Nevertheless, these two great treasures of defense were nearly shattered by Pan Xi with a single punch. If there were a word to describe Pan Xi¡¯s power, that would only be ¡®terrifying¡¯. Not to mention the fact that Priest Corpse¡¯s body was injured so seriously as well that he was almost smashed to pieces by this punch!

    Coughing loudly for a few times, Priest Corpse spat out a few dark golden, ze-like, transparent bone pieces. Angrily, he looked at these bone pieces which were from inside his body. He gnashed his teeth, then solemnly took out a fist-sized, white-colored lotus from his sleeve.

    The white lotus had thousands of petals arrangedyer byyer, glowing with a white light and silently floating in front of Priest Corpse. Priest Corpse politely kneeled down, kowtowed to the white lotus and began talking. "Dear Shifu, some evil beings have been acting rampantly and affected our great n. Shifu, please lend a hand to make an end of this female evil."

    The white lotus instantly shone with a dazzling light and released a sphere of white light-like burning me. From the light sphere, an eighteen meters tall, scrawny silhouette silently appeared. In the span of three breaths, Priest Hua, who had met Ji Hao once, expressionlessly walked out of the white light with a wooden staff held in his hand.

    The white light dissipated. Priest Hua nced at Priest Corpse, knitted his eyebrows then flicked his finger and threw him a golden pill. Afterward, Priest Hua raised his head and nced at Pan Xi in aplicated way.

    After casting a quick nce, Priest Hua immediately quivered, then grabbed Priest Corpse¡¯s shoulder and growled out.

    "Go!" Following his voice, a bright white light stream dazzled into the sky. That was Priest Hua and Priest Corpse fleeing away desperately.

    Even Pan Xi didn¡¯t think that Priest Hua would flee so quickly. She stood still, not making any move for a short while. By the time Pan Xi intended to chase, Priest Hua and Priest Corpse had disappeared long ago.

 Chapter 675: Seek Refuge

    Chapter 675: Seek Refuge

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    A bright stream of light shed swiftly across the sky, with numerous white lotuses sparkling from time to time, leaving tens of hazy, white traces around the white light stream.

    Priest Hua remained expressionless, judging from which, no one could tell his emotions. He grabbed Priest Corpse and fled away at the highest speed. Priest Corpse had been quivering slightly, looking at the blood stain on Priest Hua¡¯s robe, seeming to be in a panic.

    Priest Hua was injured by a Yu n man who found them fleeing timely. By simply waving a ck staff held in his hand, the Yu n man easily made a thunderbolt descend from the sky that crushed Priest Hua¡¯s protective divine light directly and struck on Priest Hua¡¯s back, making him vomit blood.

    Although this body wasn¡¯t Priest Hua¡¯s real body, it was a clone of his, transformed from a white lotus. Nevertheless, how powerful was Priest Hua? Even though it was only a weak clone of his, being injured by a small Yu n young man had already made Priest Hua feel humiliated badly.

    "If I cane here with my real body, I will certainly pull the kid¡¯s soul out of his body, then lock his souls in the hell and burn it with theher fire day and night, making him suffer forever and ever." said Priest Hua with a darkened face and a low voice while breaking quickly.

    Priest Corpse dared not to say anything. He didn¡¯t even dare to make any movement. To ordinary disciples, Priest Hua seemed like a moral, powerful being. But only disciples like Priest Corpse, who had been under Priest Hua¡¯s guidance ever since the prehistorical era, knew about the fact that what a terrifying being Priest Hua was. To anyone who offended Priest Hua, being killed, both in the body and soul, would be counted as rather lucky.

    The white light remained dazzling in the air. After it had flown for a certain distance, a white lotus would explode in the air, releasing a wave of white light spots that disturbed the power of destinypletely. It disabled those Yu n people from locating Priest Hua and Priest Corpse with the power of destiny, even though they had already brought the great Dao of nature of this world under control.

    Flying like this for four to six hours, Priest Hua pressed his hands downwards, then took Priest Corpse andnded on a barren mountain. Bo Qiujia and a group of disciples surrounded Zhu Rong Tianming and walked up, then everyone knelt down and politely kowtowed to Priest Hua.

    After the group of disciples and Zhu Rong Tianming kowtowed to him, Priest Hua slightly waved his hand and said, "Don¡¯t bother, we¡¯re under an emergency situation. It seems that we have been trapped by those non-humankind beings in this life-and-death game. I didn¡¯t think that they would actually do such a horrible thing."

    Priest Corpse took out a clean hassock, which was woven by thin grasses, and a newly-crafted reed sheet, neatly ced it on a rock and invited Priest Hua to sit down. Then the other disciples all sat down around Priest Hua ording to their positions, after which, Priest Corpse asked extra carefully, "Shifu, we are still weak and haven¡¯t found anything strange. Is something truly wrong with that woman?"

    Priest Hua nodded. He raised his head, nced at the sky, then released a few white lotuses from his hands that stirred the surrounding power of destiny once again.

    "That woman is Chaos Saint of this world. She is the creator of this world. Her position in this world equals to Saint Pan Gu, the creator of our world." said Priest Hua with a serious look and a nd tone. "Saint Pan Gu died of exhaustion after he created our world. His body transformed into mountains, rivers and all kinds of things in our world, but this Pan Xi...Anyway, she has already been turned into a battle puppet by someone else."

    Priest Corpse looked at Priest Hua in shock.

    Battle puppets were simr to zombies. As Priest Corpse was named after the word ¡®corpse¡¯, he surely had some experience on this. The zombies he made were all powerful and fearless, and he was quite proud of this ability of his.

    But make a Chaos Saint of a world into a zombie?

    Priest Corpse trembled with excitement as he looked at Priest Hua and asked in a low voice, "Shifu, for any zombie, we can control it as long as we have its controlling magic seal. Where is that woman¡¯s controlling seal?"

    Priest Hua nced at Priest Corpse with a darkened face. Of course, he knew what Priest Corpse was thinking. Snorting coldly, Priest Hua responded ndly, "Did you see the spot between her eyebrows? That flower of great Dao is her controlling seal. If you want to bring her under control, you have to control the entire great Dao of nature of this world first. Hehe, they might have spent hundreds of millions of years to make a puppet like this, and you want to snatch it? How can it be that easy?"

    Hearing this, Zhu Rong Tianming yelled out in shock. "Control the great Dao of nature to control her? So Ji Hao didn¡¯t lie to us? Have those non-humankind beings truly controlled the great Dao of nature of this ce?"

    Priest Hua looked at Zhu Rong Tianming in surprise and asked, "Earl Yao Ji Hao? Hm? What did he say? Quick, tell me."

    Zhu Rong Tianming dared not to waste any time. Hurriedly, he told Priest Hua that a couple of days ago, Ji Hao sent messages to him through all kinds special abilities possessed by Pan Xi world people and invited him to go to Fallen Land and meet the others and fight against the non-humankind army together.

    "Ji Hao said that those non-humankind beings could already control the great Dao of nature. Therefore, we won¡¯t be able to rival them in any ce ruled by the great Dao of nature. Fallen Land was a destroyed area of this world, and no natural powers could be found in there. Because of this, only in that ce could we fairly fight against those non-humankind beings!"

    Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s voice turned lower and lower. In the end, he looked at Priest Hua, smiled bitterly and murmured, "Is all he said true?"

    With a long face, Priest Hua sat on the hassock with his legs crossed, silently locked his fingers together, constantly changing his hand motions. After quite a long while, he nodded and said, "Good, good, Earl Yao Ji Hao... good, Priest Yu Yu... hehe, have you pulled all talented kids to your side already?"

    Hearing this, Priest Corpse, Bo Qiujia and the other disciple all had their faces blushed in shame. They lowered their heads and said ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Shifu¡¯.

    Their Shifu praised another cultivator¡¯s disciple in front of them. This made Priest Corpse and the others feel way too useless, how could they not say anything?

    "You should indeed be sorry." Priest Hua said ndly, "He had shown you a broad way, yet you insisted on walking on the rugged path. If you can still reach your destination through your rugged path, fine...Just now, through my power, I have found out that ny-nine percent of those princes who came to our side during the recent years, were already captured alive by the non-humankind."

    Smiling bitterly, Priest Hua sighed and continued, "You speak, how should we deal with this?"

    Priest Corpse and Bo Qiujia nced at each other, not saying anything. Their worst fear hade true. Those princes and elite human beings who chose to support Zhu Rong Tianming were all captured alive. By now, Priest Corpse and Bo Qiujia were in a great trouble!

    "Shifu!" Priest Corpse said while tremblingly looking at Priest Hua.

    "Never mind, never mind. Just go to Fallen Land and meet with Earl Yao Ji Hao." Priest Hua waved his hand and said in a nd tone, "In that ce, we will still have a slight chance to twist the situation. Let me carefully think about this. Do they want to send that woman into Pan Gu world? This can¡¯t happen as they nned. Otherwise, we will fall into huge trouble.

    A stream of white light rose into the sky, with which, Priest Hua and the group of people flew speedily towards Fallen Land.

 Chapter 676: Cover a Retreat

    Chapter 676: Cover a Retreat

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Above Fallen Land, a fiery cloud sparkled abruptly. Ji Hao, who was sitting in front of Si Wen Ming and had been trying to figure out the meaning of a few ancient characters, raised his head, and instantly saw Zhu Rong Tianming and the others flying over with embarrassed looks. Zhu Rong Tianming was surrounded by three to five Fire Qi Lin n Divine Magi. Except for the few Divine Magi, only Priest Corpse, Bo Qiujia and hundreds of their disciples were following behind Zhu Rong TIanming.

    Si Wen Ming turned around and took a nce as well. He was startled badly as he said, "Where are Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s supporters? Yi Shen, Ying Yunhe and the others? Where are those princes? And those elite young people?"

    Treading upon a dim fiery cloud, Zhu Rong Tianming flew towards Fallen Land with a long face. Ji Hao pondered for a while, then he also trod on a fiery cloud and rose into the air and saluted to Zhu Rong Tianming from a long distance away. "Prince Tianming, I asked Elder Destiny to invite you here for quite a few times. Finally you are here?"

    Zhu Rong Tianming maintained the sulky look, but slightly raised his chin and responded proudly, "Although I don¡¯t believe in what you said...How can those non-humankind beings control the great Dao of nature? But, after all, Man Man is here, and as her brother, I have to take care of her."

    Snorting coldly and with a proud and careless look, Zhu Rong Tianming continued ndly, "If not because of Man Man, do you think I really want toe to this crappy ce? Look at the sky, look at the earth, look at this foul ce... hm."

    Ji Has spread his hands, not saying anything.

    Far away, Man Man, who had beenpeting against Yu Mu for the honor of ¡®fastest eater¡¯, raised her head with half a pine chicken w hanging on her mouth corner. "Zhu Rong Tianming, I don¡¯t need you to take care of me. I have Ji Hao! You just go wherever you want, hm, I never invited you here." said Man Man mumblingly.

    Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s face instantly turned ink-dark. Bo Qiujia quickly took three steps forward, pointed his finger at Man Man and yelled harshly, "Zhu Rong Man Man, no matter what, Prince Tianming is your elder brother. You don¡¯t want to ept his kindness, fine, but how can you say something like this to him? An untalented, impolite girl like you..."

    While Bo Qiujia was showing his nguage art¡¯, Ji Hao¡¯s look suddenly changed as he threw a heavy p towards Bo Qiujia¡¯s face. Bo Qiujia¡¯s look changed as well. Subconsciously, he stepped backward and dodged Ji Hao¡¯s p. Seeing this, Priest Corpse, who was standing beside Bo Qiujia, silentlyunched a palm move towards Ji Hao¡¯s rib area, which was a vital body part. When Priest Corpse¡¯s palm was only less than an inch away from Ji Hao¡¯s body, he shouted out viscously.

    "Earl Yao, let¡¯s just talk, why do we have to start a fight?"

    Priest Corpse was a powerful being. Back in Pan Gu world, he was a well-known one ever since the prehistorical era. This palm moveunched by him seemed to be silent, yet he had activated fifty-percent of his power for it. Additionally, a faintyer of white light had condensed into a magical lotus-shaped seal on his palm. If this palm attacknded urately on someone¡¯s body, the person would be struck directly into pieces, even if he or she was a high-level Divine Magus.

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes, letting Priest Corpse¡¯s palm p violently on his body. Inside his spiritual space, Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit held the Pan Xi divine mirror and slightly moved. Immediately after that, a dim stream of light sparked on Ji Hao¡¯s body. In the next moment and with a great shock, Priest Corpse saw that his palm bumped into this thin and dimyer of light, then disappeared.

    From the air right before Priest Corpse¡¯s face and less than an inch away from his eyes, a shining, golden and translucent palm roared out with a white lotus faintly visible in the middle of the palm. The white light was generated purely by the power of death and destruction coiling around it. Priest Corpse basically struck right on his own face with his own palm.

    Followed by a muffled boom, Priest Corpse¡¯s nose was ttened, ejecting out two streams of blood to far away.

    The Pan Xi divine mirror rebounded Priest Corpse¡¯s sneak palm attack to himself. Because the attack wasunched by himself, the few defensive treasures, including the one given by Priest Hua just now, made no reaction at all.

    "Hm...hm...hm!"

    Priest Corpse was nearly killed by the great pain. He moaned while stepping back quickly. This palm attack was way too heavy, nearly smashing his own head. By now, Priest Corpse could see nothing but dazzling lights and coiling darkness in front of his eyes. Even his soul was shaken badly and for quite a long while, and he didn¡¯t even realize what had just happened.

    "I...I..." murmured Priest Corpse while shaking his head very hard. The blood gushing out from his head sshed everywhere.

    "This old man is insane, he pped himself!" Looking at Priest Corpse who was now in an ugly shape, Ji Hao teased while he was silently shocked by the magical power of the Pan Xi divine mirror. "Ah, this p is solid. Fortunately, it didn¡¯tnd on my head, or I would have been killed for real!" said Ji Hao, then he clicked his tongue.

    Zhu Rong Tianming was in a daze. He didn¡¯t know what to say. Bo Qiujia looked at Ji Hao in horror¡ª How did he do that? How did Priest Corpse fell into his trap? Ji Hao must be more than a hundred times more powerful than Priest Corpse, since he could throw Priest Corpse into such an ugly shape, right? But, more than a hundred times more powerful than Priest Corpse, didn¡¯t that mean Ji Hao was as powerful as Po and Gui Ling? Even Bo Qiujia¡¯s sect only had two to three powerful disciples like that, and those few were all carefully guided disciples of the two sect leaders. The few disciples had been treasured by the sect leaders so much that the two leaders would never easily send them out to do any work!

    "You... you!" Bo Qiujia tremblingly pointed at Ji Hao. He thought he was facing a ghost-like powerful being.

    "Just calm down and talk!" Si Wen Ming stepped up and said with a resonant voice. "We are all friends. Our enemies are those non-humankind beings. We should fight against them, together."

    Knitting his eyebrows, Si Wen Ming asked loudly, "Prince Tianming, where are your people? Where is Prince Yi Shen? Ying Yunhe? And the other princes?"

    Zhu Rong Tianming opened his mouth but didn¡¯t say anything. His darkened face was instantly blushed in shame as he red at Si Wen Ming in extreme anger. He even wanted to chop Si Wen Ming into a thousand piece s ¡®What a bastard, can you just not mention that? Yi Shen, and the others, they might have died already!¡¯ thought Zhu Rong Tianming.

    Abruptly, a ck mist spread out, releasing a bone-piercing coldness, from which,rge groups of local people desperately fled into Fallen Land. After over a hundred thousand local people fled in with their families, Gong Gong Wuyou, who was under the protection of River Earl, and thousands of his warriors, who had already lost their armors and weapons, rushed in as well.

    Once he rushed into Fallen Land, Gong Gong Wuyou growled out hoarsely, "Gong Sun Yuan, why are you still paying any attention to those useless barbarians? Juste in! Hurry!"

    From the dark mist, Gong Sun Yuan¡¯s clear and strong voice came out. "They have already epted my civilization. They are willing to follow my lead, that means they are my people. Since they are my people, I should cover their retreat myself. Be kind to our people, this is a doctrine passed down from my ancestors I dare not to forget!"

    Ji Hao paused instantly. Cover? Cover from what?

    Gong Gong Wuyou rushed into Fallen Land with his people, and countless local people had been ceaselessly surging in from the ck mist. Was Gong Sun Yuan truly covering them?

 Chapter 677: Sword Light

    Chapter 677: Sword Light

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Fallen Land was separated from the normal space of Pan Xi world by a turbid mist which was generated by the power of destruction. This mist contained a slight trace of Chaos power. If an ordinary person strayed into the mist, he or she would never be able to enter into Fallen Land through it.

    Thirty-sixrge ck gs floated upon the gray mist. From eachrge g, dark smog spread out while watery mist surged around. The bone-piercing cold watery mist condensed into a giant gate as countless local people dragged in with children, desperately rushing into the gate. Then, the water mist rolled around them and made them disappear.

    Many local people would raise their heads and shout ¡®Great kindness of Master Gong Sun¡¯ when they rushed into the gate, and then, thin streams of spirit power would surge out from between their eyebrows, gathering into slightlyrger streams, then into brook-like streams, eventually transforming into rapidly flowing, great-river-like spirit power streams. These streams would ceaselessly flow into the body of Gong Sun Yuan, who was on top of a towering mountain tens of thousands of miles away.

    Gong Sun Yuan was wearing a golden armor, mounted on a yellow dragon, holding a shield in his left hand and a sword in his right hand. He was now facing nearly a thousand Jia n warriors. Lying under his feet were dead bodies of nearly a hundred Jia n warriors. Scorching hot blood was flowing out from these Jia n warriors¡¯ dead bodies, which were still twitching. Theva-like blood glowed brightly, flowing down the mountain and even melting rocks.

    Behind Gong Sun Yuan, a totem battle g was fluttering. A flying yellow dragon was painted on the blood-red battle g, surrounded by countless sharp weapons, constantly glowing with a fierce cold light.

    Whole three thousand elite You Xiong Family warriors were wearing heavy armors, forming a great battle formation behind Gong Sun Yuan. The armors worn by the first tens of warriors were ripped open, exposing bone-deep wounds on their strong and muscr bodies, but Divine-Magi-level strong life-force allowed their injuries to heal themselves speedily. Their wounds had been shrinking ceaselessly.

    A strange power lingered in these warriors¡¯ wounds. A dim light shed against the blood-red glow released from their spirit blood, devouring each other. From time to time, thin streams of death power would surge out from their wounds andrge pieces of muscles would st out suddenly. Nevertheless, these warriors all remained expressionless while staring at their enemies, as if they couldn¡¯t feel any pain.

    A Yu n young man holding a ck staff was mounting on a four-tusked white elephant, looking at Gong Sun Yuan with a sour face.

    Gong Sun Yuan raised therge, thick, golden and ancient style long sword held in his right hand, looked at the Yu n young man and growled, "Dishi Fang, do you even dare to fight fairly against me without using that ck stick?"

    A fierce gale blew across the mountain, raised Gong Sun Yuan¡¯s long hair, fluttering in the air. An indescribable heroic spirit rose directly from his body that even shattered the clouds in the sky. "Don¡¯t you, noble Yu n people, like to talk about so-called ¡®etiquette¡¯, ¡®manner¡¯ , ¡®rule¡¯, ¡®honor¡¯? What etiquette, what rule, what honor? You don¡¯t even dare to fight me with your real power!"

    Dishi Fang clenched his fingers. Streams of dim light dazzled out from the ck staff while an erect eye silently showed up upon the staff.

    Behind Gong Sun Yuan, within the area tens of thousands of miles in radius, countless local people with their families had been rushing towards the gate created by the thirty-sixrge ck gs. Some rtively powerful local people released their special powers, trying their best to help the others run faster. Even with the help of these people, those local people, who were the furthest away from the gate couldn¡¯t possibly reach the gate and fly into Fallen Land without spending three to five days. Not to mention the fact that a huge number of local people had been gathering towards this area from all directions. Large groups of local people ceaselessly moved past the mountain guarded by Gong Sun Yuan, desperately fleeing towards the gate.

    "A fair fight?" Dishi Fang grinned viciously and said. "For these barbarians and with these few warriors of yours, you want to fight against so many elite warriors of ours? Is it even worth, Gong Sun Yuan?"

    Gong Sun Yuan raised his head and responded ndly, "The ones who refused to follow my lead, I regard them as ants, and will show no mercy even if I have to ughter them all. But the ones who followed my lead, they are all my people. I regard them as the blood of my heart, that I will ensure their safety even if I have to give up my own life."

    Smiling faintly, Gong Sun Yuan continued with a proud look, "This is the Dao of mine, this is the Dao of our You Xiong Family princes. You can never understand."

    Dishi Fang chuckled while putting the ck staff back into his sleeve and pulled out an exquisite thin sword and slightly wielded and said, "I can¡¯t understand? I do understand, your so-called Dao is nothing else but imitating that ancestor of yours as much as you can. Emperor Xuan Yuan, hehe, do you really think that you can be the next human Emperor?"

    "Attack!" Dishi Fang proudly gave the order, then said, "Kindly grant him a fair death. After I have chopped his head off and made it into a wine bowl, I will carve a line on it ¡ª This was an idiot who wanted to be a human emperor! Haha, attack!"

    Over ten-thousand Jia n warriors growled out simultaneously. They separated into thousand-people troops that looked like tens of ck raging dragons, roaring towards the mountaintop where Gong Sun Yuan stood.

    The few Xiu n young men standing behind Dishi Fangughed out loud together. The bangles worn by them released dazzling light from time to time. From the light, countless different sized metal balls zipped out. These metal balls split up once after falling on the ground, transforming into countless exquisitely-shaped, weird-looking metal spiders, scorpions, tigers, leopards and other metal beasts, pouncing on the mountain.

    Within the blink of an eye, the few Xiu n young men had released over a hundred thousand battle puppets. These battle puppets rushed over, surpassed those Jia n warriors in the front and silently approached Gong Sun Yuan. They looked just like a flood of metal.

    "Evil... die!" Gong Sun Yuan growled out. His face was blushed slightly as he let out a mouthful of blood on the golden sword holding in his hand. The long sword began shaking intensively as countless ancient style,rge spell symbols emerged from the sword edge. A dazzling golden light stream was released from the sword edge, reached nearly ten miles away. Along the mountainside, the especially bright sword light hacked directly down towards those battle puppets.

    The sword light sted out, transforming into countless different-sized golden sword lights, fiercely dazzling in all directions.

    Incalcble metal puppets were cut into pieces by the sharp sword light, and the cutting edges were as smooth as mirrors. Wherever the golden sword lights reached, huge numbers of metal puppets would fall on the ground while dense smoke puffed out and electric bolts sizzling out from their bodies. The faces of the few Xiu n young men twitched intensively, their hearts even bleeding because of the great loss.

    Gong Sun Yuan made a single hack with his sword and tore over ten-thousand metal puppets into pieces. He gave a series of resonant growls while raising a strong wave of cold power with his long sword and hacking quickly down over and over again. Streams of arc-shaped sword light shed down along the mountainside like field mowers. Wherever the sword light swept across, every single metal puppet was cut into two.

    Ji Hao rode on Mr. Crow¡¯s back and zipped out from Fallen Land. His eyes sparkled with a golden light and from a great distance, he saw Gong Sun Yuan, who was crazily wielding his sword.

    "I didn¡¯t think that he could be so brave." Looking at Gong Sun Yuan who now looked like a mad warrior, Ji Hao didn¡¯t know how to describe his feeling. This prince turned out to have such a spirit. Indeed, the descendants of the You Xiong Family were never ordinary.

    Si Wen Ming rushed out from the mist as well. Seeing Gong Sun Yuan who was nearly encircled by metal puppets, Si Wen Ming silently pulled out the long sword carried on his back andunched a hack from a distance.

 Chapter 678: Eight Spirit Star

    Chapter 678: Eight Spirit Star

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Dong! Dong! Dong! Threerge arrows released by Jia n warriors bumped loudly against Gong Sun Yuan¡¯s shield. The shield embossed with ghost portraits glowed brightly while the three hideous ghost portraits reached out from the shield, opened their mouths and let out a purely dark, gigantic mountain to fend against the three arrows. The arrows exploded, and the dark mountain slightly quaked, absorbing all the explosive force.

    Tens of battle puppets rushed up together, reaching their sharp ws, poisonous thorns and fierce ws and teeth towards Gong Sun Yuan. Gong Sun Yuan was encircled, being attacked from every direction. He wielded the sword and raised the shield, slicing tens of battle puppets into pieces. But another dozens of puppets approached andunched a new wave of attacks that reached straight on his body.

    Fire sparkles rose from Gong Sun Yuan¡¯s armor while countless spell symbols emerged, faintly visible on the armor. Gong Sun Yuan growled out in anger, but how could he break out from the encirclement of these puppets within a short while? More puppets rushed up from behind, and the few Jia n warriors who were the closest to him, were now less than three-hundred meters away from him.

    Three-thousand You Xiong Family warriors roared out together. A hundred among these warriors were Divine Magi while the others were all Magus Kings. This elite army was raised by Gong Sun Yuan himself with all of his resources. Seeing their prince was encircled, these warriors attempted to rush up and help their prince immediately.

    "It¡¯s not yet your turn to fight! Just rest and heal your wounds!" Gong Sun Yuan shouted in a harsh tone, stopping his warriors from helping. He raised his head and growled resonantly towards the sky while the golden long sword held in his hand suddenly released countless beams of sword lights, cutting all puppets that approached him into small pieces, and sending those pieces far away.

    Those injured You Xiong Family Divine Magi cheered out, then all took our their treasured magic medicine that they weren¡¯t willing to take before, pouring into their mouths and swallowing them up. The strange power that lingered in their wounds was dispelled immediately, and those scary-looking wounds began healing more speedily.

    Over a hundred Jia n warriors rushed up. The first few, who were at the level of Divine Magi, had beenughing with deep, vicious voices. Theyunched the oddly-shaped long spears held in their hands fiercely towards Gong Sun Yuan.

    At this moment, Si Wen Ming¡¯s sword light dazzled over.

    The yellow-colored sword light was as heavy as a mountain, and within the sword light, a faint silhouette of a winged bear was roaring towards the sky, ragingly swinging its enormous pair of palms. The heavy sword light struck directly down and pped the hundreds of Jia n warriors who rushed in the front. The armors of the first few Divine-Magi-level Jia n warriors were hollowed.

    Hundreds of Jia n warriors vomited blood together. The tens of miles in radius mountain they stood on couldn¡¯t bear the terrifyingly great power contained in the sword light and copsed suddenly. A towering mountain was ttened by a sword light released by Si Wen Ming.

    "Such a violent sword light!" Ji Hao looked at Si Wen Ming in shock. This sword light was literally destructive, and it somehow contained a power of the great Dao of nature. However, Ji Hao clearly remembered that in order to develop the secret meridians-expanding skill for the inner pce of the Magi Pce, Si Wen Ming had been restraining his power all the time. With his talent, family background and the great resources possessed by his father, Marquis Chong, Si Xi, Si Wen Ming could definitely break into the level of Divine Magi before thirty years old. If he was a Divine Magus, he must be a peak-level nine-star one, just like those princes fromrge ns and families.

    He had been restraining his power, waking up more new meridians and Magus Acupoints one after another. All these years, he remained a peak-level Magus King. But for this life-and-death game, Si Wen Ming must have broken into the Divine-Magi-level before he came to Pan Xi world.

    Ji Hao forgot to ask Si Wen Ming about his current power level, but no matter how, as a newly promoted Divine Magus, Si Wen Ming didn¡¯t have too many treasures and abnormal resources, unlike Ji Hao. The power of this sword move heunched just now had truly gone beyond a limitation. Quite a few powerful Jia n warriors were hacked away by him with a single move. That was something ordinary peak-level Divine Magi couldn¡¯t possibly do even with all of their powers.

    Si Wen Ming seemed to understand Ji Hao¡¯s confusion. He turned around, grinned towards Ji Hao and said, "The nature of my power is earth. My Abba had a piece of divine soil passed down from the ancient heaven, which he gave to me. Therefore, even though I didn¡¯tplete the meridian-expanding skill perfectly, my body is now as tough as the bodies of ancient divine gods."

    Hearing this, Ji Hao nearly vomited blood and even showed the whites of his eyes in shock.

    Alright, this was how wealthy thoserge families and ns of the humankind were. The nature of Si Wen Ming¡¯s power was earth, this was something Ji Hao knew. But he had actually consumed a piece of divine soil that came from the ancient heaven, simply for improving his power?!

    ¡®Divine soil? You sure that was divine soil?¡¯ Ji Hao weirdly looked at Si Wen Ming and thought. ¡®You sure you have used a piece of divine soil to improve your power?¡¯

    Alright, Si Wen Ming¡¯s body was now as tough as top-grade ancient divine gods. Even though Ji Hao didn¡¯t know exactly how powerful those ancient divine gods were, without a doubt, Si Wen Ming was now much stronger than ordinary Divine Magi.

    "In addition to that, my Abba used up all of his collection in his private storage to hold a secret star offering ceremony," said Si Wen Ming while releasing another sword light, forcing another hundreds of Jia n warriors back from a great distance away. "Except for my old spirit star, the power of another seven spirit stars had been drawn down from the deep starry sky when I became a Divine Magus, and all condensed into spirit stars inside my body."

    Counting with his fingers, Si Wen Ming grinned and continued, "I currently have eight spirit stars. Each of them condensed the powers of two stars. That means, I have now surpassed ordinarily nine-star Divine Magi. I am a...sixteen-star Divine Magi."

    Ji Hao literally wanted to vomit blood. For ordinary human Magus Kings, attaining a single spirit star would be as difficult as reaching to the heaven. Si Wen Ming had a wealthy father who held some kind of star offering ceremony for him and directly drew the powers of seven spirit stars into his body, fine. But he had sixteen spirit stars?

    Normally, a human Divine Magus only had one spirit star. As for the ones who attained the level of nine-star, they would all be counted as peak-level powerful beings. Nevertheless, Si Wen Ming was now much more powerful than those peak-level Divine Magi. No wonder the sword light released by him could be so destructive.

    "Eight spirit stars, why don¡¯t you fulfill thest ce and make it nine?" Ji Hao looked at Si Wen Ming and asked in confusion.

    "I am saving thest ce for Zi-Wei Emperor star," answered Si Wen Ming smilingly while looking at Ji Hao. "Nine is an extreme number... The number of nine is also the limit of spirit stars that can be contained in the body of a human being...I have a chance of bing the next human emperor, but one of the nine spirit stars of every human Emperor must be Zi-Wei Emperor star, generation after generation, without exception. Therefore, I have to save a ce of spirit star for Zi-Wei emperor."

    Ji Hao spread his hands. He was truly speechless.

    Alright, it turned out before entering into Pan Xi world for this life-and-death game, all leaders of the alliance of human ns had make some solid preparations.

    A sixteen-star Divine Magus! And Si Wen Ming mentioned nothing about it.

    Ji Hao shook his head and activated the immemorial sun streamer floating above his head. The sky was darkened immediately as the streamer began absorbing sun power.

 Chapter 679: Burn

    Chapter 679: Burn

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Oddly shaped metal puppets roared ceaselessly towards Gong Sun Yuan like a tsunami. But with the help of the sword light released by Si Wen Ming, all metal puppets and Jia n warriors approaching Gong Sun Yuan were struck away. Taking a deep breath, Gong Sun Yuan turned around, looked at Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming and said, "Earl Yao...and brother Wen Ming, I owe you one."

    While speaking, Gong Sun Yuan¡¯s eyes sparkled brightly as he took a nce at the thirty-sixrge ck gs. He was a bit disappointed towards Gong Gong Wuyou. Gong Gong Wuyou said that Gong Gong Family would support Gong Sun Yuan with all of their powers and help him to be the next human Emperor. But under such an emergency situation, when Gong Sun Yuan risked his own life to cover the others¡¯ retreat, Gong Gong Wuyou did nothing but flee into Fallen Land under River Earl¡¯s protection!

    "These kinds of people are not even qualified to cooperate with me! The oath of alliance?" Gong Sun Yuan swung his sword and fiercely hacked at the heavy shield held in Jia n warrior¡¯s hand into two. His look turned ice-cold as he murmured, "Do our You Xiong Family need the help of Gong Gong Family?"

    Ji Hao activated the immemorial sun streamer, which had started absorbing the sunlight being released from the three suns of Pan Xi world speedily. The sunlight was absorbed so fast that the area ten-thousand miles in radius around Ji Hao had be purely dark. All of the sunlight was swallowed up by the streamer.

    "Why are you all crowding? Wanna give me some convenience to burn you?" Ji Haoughed out loud while looking at those gathering battle puppets. He gripped the sun streamer with both of his hands and swung fiercely in the air.

    Golden essence sun fire descended from the sky, looking like a golden, transparent rain falling from the air. It silently released a splendid golden mist that spread in the sky. Such a beautiful scene contained a strong, destructive power of killing. Without touching Gong Sun Yuan and any of his three-thousand warriors, the golden fire rain fell on the ground. All objects touched by the essence sun fire were set aze, including those metal puppets released by the few Xiu n young men, and those Jia n warriors.

    Countless spell symbols sparkled on the surface of those metal puppets as the defensive magic formation set inside their bodies quickly consumed stored magic crystals, fending against the essence sun fire. But the essence sun fire was way too powerful, that those spell symbols were burned outyer byyer, and those defensive magic formations were destroyed within the blink of an eye. The fire easily reached the bodies of those metal puppets.

    The secretly-crafted alloy produced by Xiu n master craftsmen seemed to be totally vulnerable to the essence sun fire. Only a very few powerful metal puppets, which had cores made from extremely precious divine materials, could hold on for a second before they were burned into a puddle of liquid and evaporated ultimately. Over a hundred thousand small to mid-scale metal puppets were burned out almost within a sh. Right after that, it was those Jia n warriors¡¯ turn to suffer.

    As elite Jia n warriors, the armors worn by them were much stronger than those metal puppets, and could even withstand continuous heavy attacksunched by Divine Magi without being harmed. Nevertheless, facing the essence sun fire released by Ji Hao, ny-nine percent of those armors only sparkled shortly and slightly before they were burned into liquid and evaporated along with a series of cracking noises made by spell symbols contained in these armors.

    The armors worn by those Jia n warriors who were wrapped up by the essence sun fire melted right on their bodies, which was truly a nightmare. Their skins were burned out by the metal liquid, and in some areas of their bodies, even translucent bones were exposed. They howled out in pain, trying their best to boost up their life-force and attempt to heal their bodies. Nevertheless, after burning out their armors, the essence sun fire quietly lingered on their bodies.

    Muscles were burned outyer byyer, and then the fire surrounded their bones. Soon, those nearly indestructible bones were silently evaporated as well. Thousands of human-shaped torches desperately dashed around on the ground while letting out shrill howls. The howls hadsted for the span of around a breath before these human-shaped torches disappeared as well.

    Only spheres of essence sun firended on the ground, silently setting the rocks and soil aze, then burning all these into nothingness as well. The armors worn by the tens of Jia n warrior leaders were obviously genuine treasures, and might have been pre-world holy weapons looted by their ancestors from an unknown world. Therefore, under the essence sun fire, these armorssted much longer than the ordinary ones. Nevertheless, even pre-world holy weapons couldn¡¯t stand the burning of essence sun fire. A deep cracking noise came from deep inside these armors. Meanwhile, the owners of these armors were struggling and running away. The temperature inside the armor rose swiftly, and the bodies of those Jia n warrior leaders burned, making them cry and howl in pain.

    In the distance, Dishi Fang screamed out while he pulled out the ck staff subconsciously.

    Gong Sun Yuan immediately raised his long sword and growled provokingly at Dishi Fang, "Dishi Fang! Didn¡¯t you im that you are the most extraordinary one among the entire Yu n? What? Do you dare to fight fairly against me?"

    Dishi Fang paused for a short while. He waved the ck staff, seeming to not know what to do. Indeed, he had said something like that. But his army was suffering a great loss right now! Less than a million non-humankind beings had taken part in this life-and-death game, but thousands of them were already burned to death by Ji Hao. By now, the other Jia n warriors under hismand, who could be counted as the strongest ones, were also in a fatal danger. If all these warriors fell, how would Dishi Fang exin this to his superiors?

    Besides, even those Jia n warrior leaders who came fromrge Jia n families that had long histories and had looted countless worlds couldn¡¯t withstand Ji Hao¡¯s attack, even though they all had powerful treasures with them. Clearly, the immemorial sun streamer floating upon Ji Hao¡¯s head was some kind of supreme treasure.

    Ji Hao killed his enemies with such a powerful treasure, could this be counted as a fair fight?

    Dishi Fang was confused deeply. He subconsciously waved the ck staff, and next, a dense dark cloud emerged above Ji Hao¡¯s head. Following a rumbling thunder, hundreds of huge thunderbolts roared down.

    Ji Hao chuckled as a dim stream of light emerged from above his head. all thunderbolts disappeared as the fell into the dim light stream, then dazzled out from the air around Dishi Fang in the next moment. Dishi Fang and the group of non-humankind leaders didn¡¯t even realize what was happening before hundreds of thunderbolts overwhelmingly struck down. The thunderbolt surged ragingly and crushed the space for around ten-miles in radius. Within this area, every single thing was struck into ashes, including the air and the ground. The space of the area disappeared, only leaving behind a dark hole.

    Inside the dark hole, turbid airstreams had been rolling while the surrounding normal space slowly moved inwards like water streams. After half an hour, this destroyed area of space was finally fixed.

    Nevertheless, Dishi Fang and his people were gone for good, without leaving a single hair.

    "How did this happen?" Si Wen Ming stared at Ji Hao in shock. Dishi Fang had already put the power of great Dao of Pan Xi world in use, but why were they wiped out from this world by the thunderbolts?

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes, seeming to be thinking about something.

    These non-humankind beings had indeed brought the great Dao of nature under control, but they seemed to not pay enough attention to their own defensive powers. Maybe they thought they had already attained the fiercest killing weapon and didn¡¯t need any defenses anymore?

 Chapter 680: Invincible Defense

    Chapter 680: Invincible Defense

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Ji Hao hurriedly left Si Wen Ming and Gong Sun Yuan and rode on Mr. Crow¡¯s back, flying around in the sky without a destination.

    Dishi Fang was struck into ashes by the thunderbolt released by him. The over ten-thousand elite Jia n warriors, nearly a hundred Yu n people and around ten Xiu n elites under hismand were all killed as well. The early warning system of the non-humankind was quite advanced, that after Ji Hao had hovered in the air for half a day, a hundreds of meters in diameter, round-shaped metal te flew swiftly over from a distance.

    A few Yu n young men stood on the first metal ce. Seeing Mr. Crow and Ji Hao, who were flying around in the sky, a Yu n young man raised his ck staff. But he then hesitated and waved his hand forward.

    "Send a few people, capture him alive."

    No matter what, Yu n people valued their faces very much. Ji Hao was all alone with Mr. Crow, which was a flying mount, and the pair of baby fire snakes on his shoulder seemed to bepletely powerless. To proud noble Yu n people, activating the great Dao of nature of the entire Pan Xi world for a single enemy was way too humiliating.

    Ten Jia n warriors responded, then rose into the sky, dropped from the metal te under their feet and flew towards Ji Hao.

    "Lowly human being, give up all resistance, our lord has something to ask you." A Jia n warrior shouted out from tens of miles away.

    Ji Hao gave a deep growl and made Mr. Crow stop in midair. Seeing the ten Jia n warriorsing closer and closer, Ji Haoughed, raised his foot and stepped on a fiery cloud, dashing directly towards them without activating any treasure. Ji Hao flew as swiftly as a beam of sunlight. He shed through the air and reached in front of a Jia n warrior¡¯s face, kneeing straight on the spot between the Jia n warriors¡¯ legs.

    This Jia n warrior was only a high-level Magus King. Being kneed by Ji Hao, his armor in that area was shattered immediately, and even his pelvic bones were smashed. Blood flowed down in big streams along his pair of legs.

    The poor Jia n warriors held his lower stomach with his hands while falling onto the ground. The other nine Jia n warriors circled Ji Hao around in anger, hacking their sharp weapons fiercely down towards Ji Hao¡¯s limbs. Although they were enraged by Ji Hao¡¯s shameless sneak attack, they still remembered the order given by the Yu n young man just now. They tried to capture Ji Hao alive instead ofunching deadly attacks on him.

    The Pan Xi divine mirror quaked slightly in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space. A barely visible dim light shed across Ji Hao¡¯s body, and next, nine sharp weapons hacked on the air less than an inch away from Ji Hao¡¯s body, then disappeared simultaneously. In the very next moment, the nine Jia n warriors howled out in pain together. In an unimaginably weird way, their weapons suddenly zipped out from right before their faces. They didn¡¯t have the time to put down their masks before their own weapons hacked deeply into their faces

    As Ji Hao injured their friend, the nine Jia n warriors didn¡¯t save their powers when theyunched attacks towards him, but in the end, their attacksnded solidly on their own bodies. The sharp edges of their weapons cut deeply into their faces. A Jia n warrior, who was holding a heavy ax and had hacked down towards Ji Hao the most violently, even chopped half of his own skull off with his own ax.

    A soul-piercing pain came right away, making the nine Jia n warriors howl loudly.

    But after all, all these Jia n warriors were rather experienced. After being weirdly hacked by themselves, their first reaction was stepping back as quickly as possible. The Jia n warrior who had chopped half of his skull off even swung his arm backward timely and caught his flying skull, forcibly putting it back onto his head. Streams of blood-red light sparkled on his wounds and soon, the scary injury was healed.

    These injuries could never frighten these Jia n warriors. They stepped back for hundreds of meters, took a long gasp and let their wounds heal. After that, they nced at each other, eyes sparkling with a fierce light while rushing swiftly up towards Ji Hao, leaving shreds of afterimages in the air.

    This time, they didn¡¯tunch the attack together, and instead, encircled Ji Hao. The weakest Jia n warriors tried to hack Ji Hao one more time. This hack was fast and fierce, and the airstream caused by it was extremely sharp. The de edge sliced the air open, not even causing the slightest swishing noise.

    Ji Hao stood perfectly still, letting this Jia n warrior hack on his own body, once again. Another dim light stream shed across, and the de held in the Jia n warriors¡¯ hands suddenly disappeared. Same as thest time, a dazzling de light shed across the neck of the Jia n warrior in the next moment, sending arge head flying into the air as blood sprayed out.

    "What the hell!" The leader of the ten Jia n warriors burst with a raging curse while hurriedly dashing up, grabbing the head and putting it together with the body of the Jia n warrior before his life-force disappearedpletely.

    Strong life-force was boosted up in the body of the Jia n warrior who had his head cut off by himself. Around his broken neck, the muscles and skin began growing, and soon, his head and body connected back together. Within the span of a few breaths, this lethal injury was healedpletely.

    "This...Is he a ghost?" The Jia n warrior who had just beheaded and nearly killed himself, thanked his leader and then confusedly popped his four eyes out, staring at Ji Hao and said, "my de...I didn¡¯t..."

    Another two Jia n warriors nced at each other, then put their weapons away. One of them threw a heavy punch at Ji Hao¡¯s face while the other one straightened the forefinger and middle finger of his right hand, fiercely piercing towards Ji Hao¡¯s spine.

    Ji Hao stood still, with a faint smile on his face. Next moment, the Jia n warrior who punched Ji Hao from the front had his face hollowed by his own fist, then being sent to over ten miles away. The one who pierced Ji Hao in the back howled out at the same time, as two fingers had violently poked into his eyeball; the two foot-long fingers almost sinking entirely into his head.

    All Jia n warriors surrounded Ji Hao had their hearts sink. They had encountered countless enemies, but no matter how powerful their enemies were or how hard those enemies were to deal with, these Jia n warriors could always chop all of their enemies into meat paste as long as they released all their powers and killed like machines.

    Nothing as weird as this had ever happened to them. An enemy stood right in front of them, letting them do whatever they wanted to him. Yet, these Jia n warriors could do nothing to him.

    "Hm, why don¡¯t you just try harder?" Ji Hao rubbed his own chin and said to these Jia n warriors seriously. "Just try harder, hm I would like to know how tough I am! In fact, I am here seeking for a good strike!"

    In the distance, the Yu n young man who wasmanding this non-humankind army growled in rage while slightly shaking the ck staff held in his hand. Immediately, a world-destroying power emerged and transformed into a smoky, enormous hand, grasping down towards Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao still stayed unmoved.

    Along with a loud series of howls, over ten Yu n people around the Yu n young man seemed to be gripped and squeezed by the hand of an invisible giant, their bones cracking loudly. Next, those Yu n people were squeezed into bloody pieces of meat, which werepletely out of shape.

    Except for Ji Hao himself, every single one on the scene was dumbfounded by what they had just seen, and the entire area fell into a deathly silence.

 Chapter 681: Frontal Defeat

    Chapter 681: Frontal Defeat

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Even the power of great Dao of nature couldn¡¯t harm Ji Hao?

    The Yu n young man and all his people were all stunned. This time, the biggest reason for the non-humankind to confidently start this life-and-death game was the fact that they could control the power of great Dao of Pan Xi world. Crushed by the power of the great Dao of a whole world, all Magus Kings, Divine Magi, princes, all elite young people from any top-grade human ns and families, would surely die.

    But, Ji Hao wasn¡¯t afraid of the power of great Dao of Pan Xi world, not even a little bit!

    "Hehe, can¡¯t you do anything to me? Then don¡¯t me me for this!" Ji Haoughed out loud while the immemorial sun streamer shed out from above his head. A raging golden me transformed into over ten fiery dragons, hovering around him. The ten Jia n warriors surrounded Ji Hao howled out once again, then being wrapped up by essence sun fire.

    Nine suns spear let out a shrill scream as it was activated by Ji Hao. Ji Hao gripped the spear and flicked his wrist, releasing the pair of present-shaped small des. They zipped out swiftly, transforming into a dazzling pair of golden lights, attacking the bodies of the few Jia n warriors around him.

    The thick armors worn by those Jia n warriors had already been burned glowing red and softened. Spell symbols contained in the armors fell apart one after another while the defensive power of those armors dropped to an extreme level. Sliced by the nine suns spear, those heavy armors were torn apart like paper. Jia n warriors howled hysterically as their strong bodies were punctured by the sharp spear.

    These injuries couldn¡¯t affect these Jia n warriors too much, because as long as they had enough time, their life-force would heal their wounds speedily. Nevertheless, the essence sun fire drilled into their bodies from the nine sun spear. The golden me burned ragingly inside their internal organs, causing an indescribably great pain. It made them feel like being burned inva, and made these experienced, brave Jia n warriors howl and cry.

    me surged out from their eyes and ears; when they howled, the essence sire fire would swoosh out from their mouths. Their bodies were burning from the inside, and their strong life-force was the best fuel. A tiny little bit of essence sun fire could set all of their spirit blood aze, burning their blood and flesh, bone and tendons and internal organs.

    Sun, what was sun? The extreme of all kinds of energies in the world. Burning everything, destroying everything, that was the sun!

    The Yu n young man holding a ck staff was growling ragingly. He recognized the essence sun fire released by Ji Hao. Therefore, he waved the ck staff and attempted to bring Ji Hao¡¯s essence sun fire under control. Nevertheless, Ji Hao¡¯s essence sun fire contained the great Dao of Sun of both Pan Gu world and Pan Xi world, and had already been through a magical, unspeakable transformation. No matter how hard the Yu n young man tried, the essence sun fire remained unmoved at all.

    Within the short span of a few breaths, over ten Jia n warriors were burned into drifting ashes. Their armors and weapons were all burned out by the powerful essence sun fire. This made Ji Hao quite disappointed, as he was nning to recycle some of those armors and weapons. After all, these warriors were all top-grade ones among their kind, and their weapons and armors were all good pieces.

    "Shame, such a shame, why are these things not fireproof?" Ji Haoughed out loud, then transformed into a golden stream of light, zipping into the crowd of non-humankind beings. The pair of crescent-shaped des caused a shrill swishing noise as they transformed into golden beams of light, dazzling all over the ce.

    The nine suns spear, which was crafted by the mysterious man himself, was way too powerful. Wherever it reached, armors would be sliced open like tofu while shields would be torn apart like paper. Countless defensive spell symbols lit up on the surfaces of those metal tes under the feet of those non-humankind beings. Yet, after the two beams of golden lights silently shed across the area, the hundreds of metal tes all split up, falling onto the ground while letting outrge clouds of dense smoke and thunderous booms.

    Over a hundred Jia n warriors had blood sprayed out of their bodies like blood fountains. More terrifyingly, tiny spots of essence sun fire and been sent into their bodies, and their blood and flesh had started burning intensively already.

    "This fire is so strange, why can¡¯t I kill it?"

    "Damn it, it is burning inside my body!"

    "Ah! What the hell is this?! Why can¡¯t my dark talisman kill it?!"

    "Hold off, hold off! These two des are strange! Ah! My shield!"

    The two beams of golden light flew all over the sky. Wherever they swept across, no matter shields, armors or defensive magic, everything would be prated immediately. Jia n warriors cried and howled while trying whatever they could to fend against the pair of small des. Yet, even the sturdiest shield of theirs was easily torn apart.

    Thousands of Jia n warriors were thrown into a great mess by the pair of small des while hundreds of them were surrounded by golden me. The essence sun fire was burning their bodies mercilessly.

    The Yu n young man with a ck staff finally realized what was happening. Since he couldn¡¯t control Ji Hao¡¯s essence sun fire, he should kill the fire with its opposite natural power. The ck staff was shaken intensively as the ck erect eye released a dazzling light. Next, the three moons, which had dimmed down long ago, suddenly showed up in the sky.

    An iparably dense moon power suffused the air. Silver moon power streams condensed into fist-sized water drops, falling from the sky along with a bone-piercing coldness. Countless silver water drops left numerous silver traces in the sky, that looked like a breathtaking rain of shooting stars

    These water drops were condensed from the purest essence moon power; they could kill all kinds of fire in this world.

    Ji Hao¡¯s essence sun fire shed against these essence moon water drops, generating a loud sizzling noise. The sun power and moon power were devouring each other, making those Jia n warriors, who were burning by the fire, sigh in relief. The fire was still burning inside their bodies, but it was already much better than a while ago.

    "You are indeed smart!" Ji Hao abruptly moved to in front of the Yu n young man, and said smilingly to him, "But you forgot one thing...Why didn¡¯t you leave a few warriors to protect you?"

    The handsome and white face of that Yu n young man instantly twisted in fear. He showed his teeth, looked at Ji Hao and screamed out.

    "Help!!!"

    Before his voice faded, Ji Hao swept the nine suns spear across the air and sliced open the luxurious armor wearing by the Yu n young man. The Yu n young man was cut directly into two while screaming. Large streams of blood gushed out. Ji Hao snatched the ck staff over, then raised his spear and hacked violently on the ck erect eye upon the staff.

    With a ck staff like this, although one could control the great Dao of nature of Pan Xi world, the staff itself wasn¡¯t tough at all. Ji Hao smashed the ck erect eye with a single move, causing countless cracks to appear on the staff.

    "It¡¯s your turn." Ji Hao bumped into the group of Jia n warriors whileughing loudly. The nine suns spear raised streams of golden light, cutting the bodies of these Jia n warriors in an unstoppable way.

    In despair, those Jia n warriors wielded their weapons andunched the fiercest attack towards Ji Hao with all of their powers. But all they did was useless. All attacks were useless. Their weapons hacked towards Ji Hao, but all ended up on their own bodies, or that of their friends. They couldn¡¯t harm even a hair of Ji Hao, but Ji Hao could easily cut their armors open with the nine suns spear and chop off their heads.

    After a quarter of an hour, a big half of those thousands of Jia n warriors were killed by Ji Hao. Surviving Jia n warriors ran away desperately, daring not to even turn around and take another nce at Ji Hao.

 Chapter 682: Encounter with Pan Xi

    Chapter 682: Encounter with Pan Xi

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    The immemorial sun streamer could burn everything while the nine suns spear could destroy the hardest thing in the world. Added to the horror was the absolute defense provided by Pan Xi mirror. Ji Hao traveled around the world with Mr. Crow, encountering over ten non-humankind troopsing to this area as reinforcements. Single handedly, Ji Hao destroyed them all.

    Within a couple of days, the name and title of Ji Hao had imprinted deeply in the hearts of Yemo Sha and Yemo Tuo. Hundreds of Yu n people and tens of thousands of Jia n elite warriors were killed by Ji Hao. To the humankind, this was undoubtedly a great credit, but to Yemo Sha, who was the highestmander of the non-humankind army in this game, this was an absolute humiliation.

    The Yu n had a tradition that if any family member showed a little bit of weakness, this humiliation would be added to the entire family. Therefore, Yemo Sha, Yemo Tuo and all the other others from Dark Sun families had now been seeing Ji Hao as their greatest humiliation. They silently swore that they would chop Ji Hao into a thousand pieces.

    This day, Gong Sun Yuan was still standing on the mountaintop, covering those local people under his lead, retreating into Fallen Land. A great non-humankind army trod on a dense mist, approaching in a formidable array.

    Gong Sun Yuan¡¯s face suddenly turned especially dark. To him, the small troop under Dishi Fang¡¯smand was already so hard to deal with; there was no way that he could stop this main force of the non-humankind. He turned around and saw countless local people moving towards Fallen Land.

    "Brothers, this time, we are truly risking our lives!" Gong Sun Yuan raised the long sword held in his hand, showed his teeth and growled. Afterward, he smiled bitterly to the three-thousand warriors of his and continued, "if I knew about this...We should have enlisted less local people."

    Gong Sun Yuan inherited the kingly acting style from his ancestor, Emperor Xuan Yuan. Aftering to Pan Xi world, he led his warriors and broke numerousrge local ns one after another, teaching these local people about epting the civilization brought by him, with iron and blood. After a series of education, those local people all be Gong Sun Yuan¡¯s people. As a proud descendant of Emperor Xuan Yuan, Gong Sun Yuan would never allow himself to abandon his people and flee when the enemies attacked. Therefore, facing the unstoppable non-humankind army, Gong Sun Yuan chose to bring these local people all into Fallen Land.

    But now, even Gong Sun Yuan was a bit disappointed. Even if he wanted to educate these local people, that could wait until he won this life-and-death game, couldn¡¯t it? Now what? Those local warriors could barely give him any help in this war, and instead, they had all be burden.

    A few You Xiong Family warrior leaders raised their weapons high together and shouted out. "A life-and-death fight!"

    Gong Sun Yuan showed his teeth again, nged his shield loudly with his sword, then growled harshly, "Indeed, a life-and-death fight, this is all we can do!"

    Gnashing his teeth, Gong Sun Yuan told himself that even if he had to die in this ce, he could not lose the spirit given by his ancestors. Emperor Xuan Yuan never abandoned a single one of his people and fled, never. He could lose his own life, but not this honor that was inherited from his ancestors.

    "It doesn¡¯t have to be life-and-death fight... Hm, Earl Yao is back!" Si Wen Ming grinningly nced at Gong Sun Yuan, then said calmly.

    Mr. Crow¡¯s entire body was shining with a golden fiery light as he flew swiftly over, leaving a miles long, golden-red streak in the sky. Ji Hao stood on Mr. Crow¡¯s head, with arge wisp of hair held in his hand. Hanging under the hair were over ten heads that had twisted faces and had been swaying in the wind. If one looked closer, one would find that on each of these twisted faces, an erect eye was located in between the pair of eyebrows. These heads all belonged to Yu n people.

    From tens of miles away, Ji Hao swung his right hand up and threw those heads of Yu n people towards the non-humankind army, bringing up a strong gust of wind. Looking at Yemo Sha, who was in the front of the army, he gave augh then began taking in a strong and resonant voice.

    "Here, I think these belong to you... no need to thank me! Their bodies are fifty-thousand miles away, this way. Just go and collect them now. Otherwise, wild beasts mighte and eat those bodies."

    The faces of Yemo Sha and the group of Yu n people around him all turned blue. Around ten Jia n warriors rushed up, each catching a head thrown out by Ji Hao. After that, their faces turned extremely sulky.

    "Earl Yao Ji Hao! How dare you harm the bodies of our people...You, you, you! Even death cannot atone for the offense! I, I, you..." Yemo Sha was so angry that even his three eyes nearly popped out from his eye sockets. He gripped the ck staff with his left hand, which was sparkling with a dim light.

    "What is the big deal about harming the bodies of your people? Like you never do that to the others!" Mr. Crow floated in the air while Ji Hao stood on his head, coldly looking at Yemo Sha and continued, "Cut the crap. Is each one of you here?"

    Yemo Sha gave a vicious grin and wielded his hand. Instantly, countless human heads were thrown out by Jia n warriors. Loud thudding sounds could then be heard endlessly, as the heads of incalcble elite human beings fell from the sky, knocking huge holes out of the ground. Sneering coldly and evilly, Yemo Sha said, "These past few days, we have broken three-hundred and seventy-two battle forts built by your stupid, reckless human beings, and killed over seven-million, thirty-three thousand elites of yours. As for the warriors under themands of these elites...all dead."

    Gasping deeply, Yemo Sha pointed at Fallen Land, sneered again and continued, "We came to Fallen Land... to kill all of you."

    Seeing the heads of elite human beings falling from the sky like huge raindrops, Ji Hao felt that even his heart had twisted. A strong coldness rose from under his feet, surging directly into his head. Yet, within this bone-piercing coldness, he also felt that every single cell of his body had been burning ragingly.

    So many heads...so many people!

    Yemo Sha killed them all. Within these couple of days, from the ten-million elite human beings who had taken part in this life-and-death game, over seven-million, thirty-three thousand elite human beings were already killed. These non-humankind beings brought the great Dao of nature under control, which made them a true disaster.

    The countless human heads fell ceaselessly down from the sky. Those Jia n warriorsughed wildly and loudly while taking out piles of human heads from space tools, throwing down towards the ground.

    "I suddenly don¡¯t feel guilty anymore for chopping off the heads of your people." Ji Hao abruptlyughed out and said. Looking at Yemo Sha, Ji Hao continued, "Perhaps, I should learn from you, and in the future, I should make all of you into puppets after I have killed you. You have to believe that the puppet-making and zombie-raising skills of our Magus Pce are actually advanced as well."

    Si Wen Ming and Gong Sun Yuan all had their faces twisted. So many elite human beings! These millions of elites were carefully selected from tens of thousands ofrge ns and families, but within these couple of days, they were all beheaded.

    "I will turn every single bone of yours into a souvenir!" Yemo Sha said with a cold, faint smile. Then, he waved his hand towards Ji Hao and ordered, "Kill him."

    A thin, human-shaped silhouette dashed out from behind Yemo Sha. She dashed up to Ji Hao almost immediately and meanwhile, she swiftly pped on Ji Hao¡¯s chest with her palm.

    A dim of light silently emerged, and next, Pan Xi, who had just surprisingly attacked Ji Hao, pped heavily on her own chest and staggered back for tens of steps.

 Chapter 683: Fight Pan Xi

    Chapter 683: Fight Pan Xi

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    When Pan Xi pped on Ji Hao¡¯s chest, the mysterious man abruptly gave a heavy sigh in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space and said, "Pan Xi...She has been turned into a puppet. These non-humankind beings are indeed ambitious."

    Ji Hao¡¯s heart drummed. This tall and slim woman with a perfectly beautiful face... was Pan Xi? And she was turned into a puppet?

    Pan Xi moved way too fast, that Ji Hao only faintly saw a hazy silhouette dash over before he was pped. Fortunately, the Pan Xi divine mirror had been keeping him under protection. The mirror released a dim light, making Pan Xi p on her own body and stagger back.

    Ji Hao was startled badly while Pan Xi stood still in confusion. She lowered her head, looking at her own hand, seeming not to know what to do. She had already gotten used to the scene of destruction that would happen every time when she made a heavy p. But just now, she failed to kill Ji Hao, and on the contrary, she struck on her own body heavily. As a battle puppet who had already lost her original consciousness, Pan Xi couldn¡¯t understand this.

    Yemo Sha and the others paused in shock as well. In a panic, Yemo Sha yelled while pointing at Ji Hao, "Pa Xi! Go! Kill him! Kill him! Keep his head! Kill him! Now!"

    Pan Xi¡¯s body shed again across the air. Immediately, tens of silhouettes of Pan Xi showed up around Ji Hao. Every single one of these silhouettesunched a heavy p at Ji Hao. The palms of these silhouettes were different; some were crystal, some were ice-cold, some were smooth as jade, or heavy as mountains, or glowing-red...Every single palm represented a part of the great Dao of nature of Pan Xi world. Added with the immense strength that belonged to Pan Xi herself, each p was powerful enough to perish all living creatures in the whole world.

    Ji Hao still couldn¡¯t see Pan Xi¡¯s movements clearly, but the Pan Xi divine mirror still automatically countered all attacksunched by Pan Xi.

    Tens of psnded on Pan Xi¡¯s own body. Some palms froze a few parts of her body, some caused muffled, thunderous booms. Some burned her skin red, or made poisonous green smoke puffing out from her skin, or let huge thunderbolts dazzle out from her body...

    Tens of different types of natural powers struck on Pan Xi¡¯s body simultaneously. Pan Xi was forced back again staggeringly. On her body, the injuries caused by those magical natural powers onlysted for less than a second before her body healed itself.

    "Can¡¯t she do anything to the Pan Xi divine mirror?" Nervously, Ji Hao asked the mysterious man, "She won¡¯t take the Pan Xi mirror back, will she?"

    "If shees back alive and recoverspletely, she would have thirty percent chance of taking the Pan Xi mirror back. After all, she was the original owner of the mirror." said the mysterious man doubtlessly. "But now, she is just a puppet, without consciousness. The Pan Xi divine mirror is yours, and it will always be yours. She would never have a chance to take it back."

    Ji Hao settled his mind, then began looking at Pan Xi from head to toe with a rxed mood. Although he made some physical contact with Pan Xi¡¯s body earlier, back then, Pan Xi¡¯s body was enormous, that the entire Holy Land was based on her body. At present, Pan Xi was of the size of an ordinary human being, which made Ji Hao quite curious about her.

    The creator of a world who was called Saint Pan Xi by Pan Xi world people, generation after generation!

    Pan Xi looked at Ji Hao in confusion. Her consciousness had disappeared, but her instinct told her that something was wrong. Something was truly wrong. Why did all her attacks ended up on her own body? This didn¡¯t make any sense!

    "What is this bloody woman doing?" Yemo Sha angrily waved the ck staff and yelled, "Kill him, now!"

    Yemo Tuo stood beside him and made a joke, "My dear cousin, she is already a dead woman, hehe!"

    Yemo Sha turned around and threw a heavy punch directly on Yemo Tuo¡¯s face. Yemo Tuo let out a muffled moan as he was punched back quickly. The few trusted warriors of his stood behind him hurriedly held him up. Afterward, these two cousins stared at each other silently. Atst, Yemo Tuo politely bowed to Yemo Sha and apologized, "It was my fault, my dear cousin. Right now, we should kill Ji Hao together!"

    "It would be even better if we can capture him alive!" said Yemo Sha while raising his eyebrows, "Lord Dishi Cha would certainly like to see Ji Hao as a living person...Lord Dishi Cha is nowrgely different from before. We should earn his favor and benefit our family."

    Yemo Tuo smiled faintly. Next, Yemo Sha pointed at Ji Hao and yelled, "Pan Xi, capture him alive, alive!"

    Pan Xi paused for a second, then trod upon the air, approached Ji Hao step by step. Her purely dark eyes had been sparkling with a dim light while looking at Ji Hao from up to down coldly, as if she was thinking about how to capture Ji Hao alive.

    "Pan Xi, no matter how, you are the creator of this world. Even though you have fallen, your body shouldn¡¯t suffer such sphemy." Ji Hao looked at Pan Xi, sighed and said, "I will try my best to free you."

    "You might not be able to help her." said the mysterious man ndly, "But, you can try. You will know how powerful she truly is. Anyway, with the Pan Xi mirror, your life will never be in danger."

    Ji Hao nodded. Looking at Pan Xi walking over step by step, Ji Hao punched directly towards her face.

    The target of this punch was a Chaos saint who had created a world! For unknown reasons, Ji Hao suddenly turned excited. Therefore, he used hundred-percent power whileunching this punch. His physical strength was activated fully, and the power attained through the mysterious cultivation method with nine turns had been boosted up as well. Meanwhile, the scorching hot spirit star power contained in his body surged into his meridians and bones just likeva bursting from an erupted volcano. The great spirit star power raised his physical strength by over ten times.

    The air was vibrated when Ji Haounched his heavy punch, sounding like a booming cannonball. The thunderous boom spread out to tens of thousands of miles away.

    Si Wen Ming and Gong Sun Yuan couldn¡¯t help but p their hands, apuding for Ji Hao. Si Wen Ming, who knew about the identity of Ji Hao¡¯s Shifu more or less, lowered his head, sighed and said, "He is truly a disciple of that greatly powerful being. He is just a Magus King, but howe this body of his is as tough as four-star...no, five-star Divine Magi? This punch is almost as powerful as a full attackunched by an ordinary six-star Divine Magus!"

    Gong Sun Yuan stared straight at Ji Hao while murmuring subconsciously, "No big deal though, a few young kids of our You Xiong Family could also make Divine-Magus-level attacks back in their Magus King periods...with nothing more than an inherited magic treasure!"

    The fist of Ji Hao was wrapped in a faintyer of fiery light as it tore the air open and smashed on Pan Xi¡¯s face.

    A great pain came while the fiery light sted andrge streams of blood sprayed out.

    Ji Hao punched on Pan Xi¡¯s face, but he felt like punching right on a giant piece of moorstone with a fist made from tofu. Pan Xi¡¯s face stayed perfectly unharmed while Ji Hao¡¯s right arm exploded like a popcorn.

    Blood and pieces of muscles and bones flew out in the explosion of his arm, that made Ji Hao gasp quickly in pain. He lost his sight temporarily while stepping backward quickly.

 Chapter 684: Self-Hurting

    Chapter 684: Self-Hurting

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Ji Hao gave a few muffled moans as the great pain came. Afterward, he took a few long gasps for air.

    The flying blood streams and pieces of muscles and bones all flew backward and merged back together. Then, a blood-red light shed across Ji Hao¡¯s body as all wounds began healing themselves. Through the wounds on his arm, therge streams of blood flew back into his body without leaving even a single drop on the outside.

    Wielding his arm forward, Ji Hao then looked at Pan Xi with a darkened face.

    Was this the body of a Chaos saint? She looked like a tender beautiful young girl, but she was actually a monster with an extremely tough body. Ji Hao¡¯s body was already as tough as four-star Divine Magi. But just now, when his fist bumped against Pan Xi¡¯s face, he clearly sensed that his fist was actually like a soft piece of tofu while Pan Xi¡¯s face was as solid as rocks.

    "Pan Xi should be good at magic-casting." Again, the mysterious man frustrated Ji Hao slightly, "Her body wasn¡¯t too strong, at least inparison with Pan Gu...Hm, the difference between her and Pan Gu was around a hundred times greater than the difference between you and her."

    Ji Hao was almost driven crazy. Pan Xi was already as strong as a monster, but she was only a Chaos saint with the specialty of magic-casting? And Pan Gu¡¯s body was actually that strong? So if Pan Gu was alive with his body unharmed, what would he be like?"

    "Did you say that the dragon-kind inherited Pan Gu¡¯s physical strength?" In his spiritual space, Ji Hao yelled at the mysterious man unpleasantly.

    "In these days, the dragon-kind is weakening generation after generation. Back in the prehistorical era, the first generation of dragons were indeed strong." said the mysterious man with a careless tone, "But as their bloodlines passed down, the bloodline power of a few dragon ancestors gradually spread to hundreds of millions of dragons. Well, the current dragon-kind is just average."

    Pausing briefly, the mysterious man grinned and continued, "The phoenix-kind¡¯s soul power has been turning thinner and weaker gradually as well. Only the fertility of the humankind remains as strong, hehe, just like always. Otherwise, how could the humankind be the dominator of Pan Gu world?"

    ¡®The dominator of Pan Gu world?t Though Ji Hao while showing the whites of his eyes. ¡®We have been bullied by the non-humankind for so many years, that we can¡¯t even breathe. Ten million elites of us were selected out from thoserge ns to join this life-and-death game, the dominator of Pan Gu world? Are you joking?¡¯

    Looking at those human heads falling like raindrops, in Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, the humankind was nowhere near being the dominator of Pan Gu world.

    The conversation between Ji Hao and the mysterious man happened within just a moment, and after the conversation ended, Ji Hao still needed some time to let his body heal itselfpletely. For healing his right arm, which exploded entirely, Ji Hao sensed that around one percent of his spirit blood had been consumed. After all, he was only a Magus King at this stage, and his spirit power couldn¡¯t be as strong and abundant as Divine Magi.

    Ji Hao reached his hand to his back and pulled out the medicine cbash, poured out a few spirit-blood-replenishing pills and swallowed them up. After that, he pulled out the nine-suns spear.

    "Pan Xi, ashes to ashes, you have already fallen. Just go sleep forever." Ji Hao pointed the spearhead at Pan Xi while flicking his wrist. The pair of crescent-shaped des brought up a shrill swishing noise, transforming into two golden streams of light, dazzling towards Pan Xi¡¯s eyes.

    Pan Xi popped her eyes out, staring straight at Ji Hao.

    ng! ng! The pair of small des struck on Pan Xi¡¯s eyeballs and generated some fire sparkles before being rebounded while quaking intensively. Pan Xi closed her eyes as two extremely thin streams of blood flew out from her eye sockets. However, soon, she opened her eyes again and the blood streams disappeared; no wound could be found on her eyeballs.

    "It¡¯s not so easy to let her go back to sleep, just try harder. She can¡¯t harm you anyway." The mysterious man irresponsibly left Ji Hao these words before his enormous body gradually faded in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space.

    Ji Hao gave a long roar while wielding the nine suns spear with both of his hands. The long spear spun swiftly like a winnower, bringing up countless golden, cold light spots, piercing towards Pan Xi. Pan Xi narrowed her eyes and stared at Ji Hao while moving backward step by step.

    Along with countless dazzling streams of light, the nine suns spear zipped towards Pan Xi over and over again, but not for once could the spear touch Pan Xi¡¯s body. Ji Hao looked at Pan Xi in shock. After each time she took a step back, the air surrounding her would twist slightly. The spear sent out by Ji Hao was always less than a millimeter away from her body, yet, it could never touch her.

    Within a second, tens of thousands of attacks had beenunched by Ji Hao, but no physical contact had ever happened between Pan Xi and the nine sun spear. Although Pan Xi had already fallen, her body still possessed the terrifyingly great power. Despite the fact that Ji Hao had so many supreme treasures with him, he could do nothing to Pan Xi at all.

    Tens of thousands of attacks had all missed the target. Ji Hao widely opened his eyes as Pan Xi¡¯s body suddenly shed across the air and showed up right before Ji Hao¡¯s eyes. She slightly swung her pair of hands, then her palmsnded on Ji Hao¡¯s body along with a strong stream of power and a loud swishing noise.

    A dim stream of light shed across the surface of Ji Hao¡¯s body, and next, the hundreds of meter in radius force field created by Pan Xi¡¯s move suddenly fell into the non-humankind army behind Yemo Sha. Hundreds of Jia n warriors couldn¡¯t react timely and were pressed down from the air, thudding heavily against the ground like meteorites. Countless visible power streams coiled around these Jia n warriors, wriggling like serpents, squeezing a loud series of cracking noise out of their bodies. Soon, the heavy armors worn by these Jia n warriors were forcibly turned into wasted metal pieces.

    Yemo Sha didn¡¯t have enough time to stop Pan Xi before he saw Pan Xi, who seemed to bepletely useless now, boost her power up once again. The force field created by her instantly became over a hundred times more powerful. The hundreds of Jia n warriors inside the force field howled out in a great pain while their tall and strong bodies were squeezed into meat balls. Their armors were broken as well as their bones. These elite Jia n warriors were just like berries inside a juicer; every single drop of liquid contained in their bodies had been drained.

    "Pan Xi!" Yemo Sha growled out in a great rage, "Capture Ji Hao alive! Do not identally injure my people!"

    Pan Xi¡¯s eyes sparkled with the dim light. Capture Ji Hao alive? Wasn¡¯t she doing that right now? identally injure? Why would he identally injure anyone? Pan Xi¡¯s original consciousness had already disappeared, and she could never understand such aplicated question. She simply spread her arms and rushed up, attempting to catch Ji Hao.

    Crack! Pan Xi¡¯s pair of arms swished out from the air, around the body of a Yu n elderly man. As the snow-white, smooth arms swung inwards, the Yu n elderly man was immediately turned into two before he could even give a moan.

    Ji Hao took a few steps backward, raised the nine suns spear while looking at Pan Xi helplessly. Pan Xi frowned, confusedly looked at Ji Hao, then pounced on him once again. She tried quite hard to wield her fists and swiftlyunch hundreds of thousands of punches at Ji Hao. She had to capture Ji Hao alive, therefore, she couldn¡¯t attack him on vital body parts. Instead, rather carefully, Pan Xi punched on Ji Hao¡¯s limbs.

    The dim light sparked on Ji Hao¡¯s body. The hundreds of thousands of punchesunched by Pan Xi within a second were like a destructive tornado, sweeping across Yemo Sha¡¯s army. Over a hundred thousand Jia n warriors cried out together as countless heavy punchesnded on their bodies, smashed their armors and twisted their bodies, putting them on the ground, struggling and crying.

    Thousands of warriors with poor luck were knocked directly on the heads by Pan Xi, such that their heads and helmets exploded together.

 Chapter 685: Chi You

    Chapter 685: Chi You

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    "Great job!" Seeing the non-humankind army falling into a great mess, Si Wen Ming couldn¡¯t¡¯ help butugh out loud. The intenseughter even caused a stomachache, making him holding his stomach with his hands.

    "Just relying on magic treasures!" Gong Sun Yuan curved his lips slightly downwards, snorted scornfully yet with jealousy. He popped out his eyes, staring at Ji Hao while wondering what exactly was the treasure that had been protecting Ji Hao.

    ¡®That can¡¯t be a Magus-King-level magic treasure... Not even Divine-Magus-level treasure can be so powerful.¡¯ thought Gong Sun Yuan. ¡®I heard that Earl Yao¡¯s father had attained the inheritance of a Master Supreme Magus, along with many Supreme-Magus-level divine treasures. Does that mean this defensive magic treasure of Ji Hao is a divine treasure?¡¯

    "Small ns indeed have their own advantages." clicking his tongue, Gong Sun Yuan said slowly.

    Ji Hao was born in the Gold Crow n, and his father was warrior leader of that n. Back in his n, Ji Xia was a powerful man. Therefore, he attained the inheritance of his ancestor, and for any great treasure he gained, he would give it to Ji Hao the first. Unlike Ji Hao, Gong Sun Yuan was from the You Xiong Family, which was arge, influential family, with countless Great Elders and Elders and over thirty prince-level elites. The ancestors of the You Xiong Family had indeed left quite many good pieces, yet, even Gong Sun Yuan didn¡¯t have a divine treasure to protect himself.

    Si Wen Ming grinningly nced at Gong Sun Yuan, then narrowed his eyes,ughed and said, "I am the only son as well, hehe!"

    Gong Sun Yuan¡¯s face turned slightly green as he raised his head, looking at the sky silently. Si Wen Ming was the only son of Marquis Chong Si Xi, because of which, he attained all benefits brought by the star offering ceremony. He had taken in seven spirit stars into his body all at once, and that consumed a piece of pre-world secret treasure, ¡®divine soil¡¯. That was the only piece of divine soil possessed by the entire humankind! This was the good side of being the only son.

    "It¡¯s nothing to be proud of." Gong Sun Yuan wielded the long sword held in his hand, smoothly flicked the sword tip and said, "For everything I have, I earned it with my sword."

    Solemnly, Si Wen Ming looked at Gong Sun Yuan, nodded seriously and said, "Prince Gong Sun protected these local people, this is something that Emperor Xuanyuan would do. I, Wen Ming, admire you for this...Ha, what a reckless boy!"

    Gong Sun Yuan hurriedly raised his head and looked at Ji Hao. Ji Hao was ying a new trick.

    While fending himself against the crazy attacksunched by Pan Xi with the Pan Xi divine mirror, Ji Hao wasughing loudly and rushing towards Yemo Sha.

    Yemo Sha, Yemo Tuo and the other Yu n people had been screaming hysterically. Each of those over a thousand Yu n young men was now holding a ck staff. They wielded the staff together, ceaselessly activating all kinds of natural powers to attack Ji Hao.

    Nevertheless, things would have still been under control if they didn¡¯t make the moves. But once they did, the air was immediately covered up by dense dark clouds. Among all natural power attacks, the most powerful, fastest thunderbolts descended from the sky one after another, like a storm of destruction, striking straight on Ji Hao¡¯s head. However, as the dim light sparkled on Ji Hao¡¯s head, all thunderbolts disappeared. In the very next moment, these thunderbolts dazzled down from above the heads of Yemo Sha and the other Yu n people.

    Fortunately, Yemo Sha and the other Yu n people reacted timely. They hurriedly swung their ck staffs and dispelled most of those thunderbolts, but still, hundreds of thunderbolts struck into the part of the army which had the most Jia n warriors gathered. Over a thousand Jia n warriors let out a series of muffled moans while they were struck down on the ground, vomiting blood. They didn¡¯t even get to figure out what had just happened.

    Even worse, Pan Xi had still been crazily attacking Ji Hao. Her fists swooshed towards Ji Hao, then weirdly smashed on the bodies of Jia n warriors. Pan Xi¡¯s fists were unstoppable, no matter how thick were the armors worn by those Jia n warriors or what kind of life-saving treasures they had, Pan Xi¡¯s fists would smash their bones directly. From time to time, some poor ones would be hit on the heads and die right on the spot.

    "Since you want to kill me, I¡¯ll have to take your lives first!" Ji Hao had his eyes fixed on Yemo Sha. He growled out while dashing towards Yemo Sha, bringing up a golden stream of light. The nine suns spear left an arc-shaped beam of light in the air, as it sent the three Jia n warriors standing before Yemo Sha flying away. The fourth Jia n warrior raised his shield, but right after that, his shield was shattered by Pan Xi¡¯s fist, followed by Ji Hao¡¯s nine suns spear slicing across his neck.

    "Damn it!" Yemo Sha screamed out once again. Under the protection of Yemo Tuo and arge group of guards, he stepped backward quickly. Meanwhile, he shouted harshly, "Pan Xi, get him! Damn it! How can you be so useless?! Stop him, who can stop him?!"

    Yemo Tuo suddenly leaned his head as Pan Xi¡¯s fist swished through the air, even brushing against his head. Yemo Tuo was frightened badly, and his body was even soaked in cold sweat. He then yelled at Yemo Sha, "Tell Pan Xi to stop! Yemo Sha! Tell Pan Xi to stop! Otherwise, we will all die! She will kill us all!"

    Yemo Sha hurriedly screamed, "Pan Xi! Stop! Step aside! Do not move!"

    Pan Xi stopped instantly. Her body shed across the air as she immediately moved to nearly a hundred miles away, quietly standing on a mountain.

    Ji Haoughed out loud. He was now less than three-hundred meters away from Yemo Sha. A few Xiu n young men released a great number of metal puppets, attempting to stop Ji Hao. Nevertheless, the essence sin fire roaring out from the immemorial sun streamer burned those metal puppets into a stream of smoke within a blink of an eye.

    "Your name is Yemo Sha, right? Don¡¯t leave, give me your life! We had ten-million people joining this game of yours, right? And you have killed so many of us, haven¡¯t you? You are going to kill us all within three months, aren¡¯t you?" While growling, Ji Hao gripped the nine suns spear, rushing towards Yemo Sha with big steps.

    Non-humankind warriors stepped out and tried to stop Ji Hao all the way, but their weapons couldn¡¯t even harm a hair of his. All attacksunched by Ji Hao eventuallynded on the bodies of the attackers. Blood sshed everywhere while countless non-humankind warriors fell on the ground, howling in pain. When Ji Hao moved past all these people, he mercilessly gave each of them a heavy strike on their vital body parts. Within the span of a few breaths, over a thousand non-humankind warriors were killed by Ji Hao. As for those smashed to death by Pan Xi¡¯s punches, they numbered tens of thousands.

    Yemo Sha and the other Yu n people were now right in front of Ji Hao. Ji Hao raised the nine suns spear and hacked violently down, sending away two Jia n warriors standing before these Yu n people. After that, as Ji Hao was preparing to catch up with Yemo Sha, an especially sturdy body showed up before Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, blocking his way.

    "Stop, enough!" Chi You, who was wearing a cattle horn helmet,and holding a square-shaped shield with his left hand and a long de in the right hand, stood in front of Ji Hao, shielding those Yu n people. The thick mask decorated with embossments of ghost portraits covered his face, only leaving a pair of blood-red light spots sparkling in the eye area.

    Chi You looked at Ji Hao and said ndly, "A very interesting little kid, you have indeed killed a lot...No wonder Lord Dishi Cha said clearly that he wants your life, not only because you killed the two sons of Lord Dishi Cha, also because you are a great threat to us."

    Two hot airstreams puffed out from Chi You¡¯s nostrils as he continued coldly, "Genius barbarians like you have to be killed. We can never let you grow up. Therefore, today, please go to hell!"

    Ji Hao snorted coldly. The nine suns spear pierced directly towards Chi You¡¯s throat along with a dazzling golden beam of light. Chi You slightly waved his left hand and put the square-shaped shield, which was embossed with patterns of me and portraits of ghosts, in front of his body. The shield glowed with a dim ck light.

    The nine sun spear struck on the shield and generated a thunderous bang. A great counterforce came to Ji Hao that broke Ji Hao¡¯s pair of arms. Ji Hao stepped backward staggeringly.

    "It¡¯s very easy for me to deal with you." said Chi You while approaching Ji Hao step by step, "As long as I don¡¯tunch any attack towards you. This ¡®void shield¡¯ of mine can release inexhaustible counterforce. I can kill you simply with that."

    Ji Hao paused briefly, then knitted his eyebrows, looking at Chi You seriously.

 Chapter 686: Chi Youâ€™s Heart

    Chapter 686: Chi You¡¯s Heart

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    "Void shield?" Ji Hao gripped the nine suns spear tighter, then took a deep breath.

    While his broken bones recovered speedily, Ji Hao carefully looked at the shield held in Chi You¡¯s hand with a pair of sparkling eyes. Not a single mark was found on the surface of the shield, because the shield was especially tough and had blocked the nine suns spearpletely.

    "Of course, that¡¯s not its real name." Chi You raised his right hand and said. The embossments on the shield glowed with a dim light while streams of mist drifted out from the mouths of those ghost portrait embossments. "Once, I fled out from a copsed void with this shield. Even the destruction of a world couldn¡¯t harm it, not even a little bit. Therefore, I call it void shield."

    "Good shield, I have killed countless Jia n elites with this nine suns spear, but none of them had the armors or shields that were capable of fending against my spear." said Ji Hao while clicking his tongue. "Good, truly good, as you can have such a powerful shield, you must possess a special status among Jia n, right?" Ji Hao swung his arms and said. His injures had recoveredpletely, and by now, he could sense no more pain.

    The mask worn by Chi You, which was embossed with the portraits of different kinds of ghosts and monsters, was lifted up, exposing a cold, stiff, expressionless face.

    Staring at Ji Hao with arge pair of eyes, Chi You said ndly, "I am a human being...Do not get it wrong. The biggest dream of mine is recing my human bloodline with the purest Jia n bloodline. But this requires a great military credit. If I present your head to Lord Dishi Cha, maybe, my dream can finallye true"

    Ji Hao looked at Chi You in shock. He was right, he only had two eyes on his face. Indeed, he wasn¡¯t a non-humankind being. Instead, he was a pure-blood human being.

    The biggest dream of a pure blood human being was recing his own bloodline with non-humankind bloodline, to grow two more eyes on his face and be a monster. In order to make a dream like thise true, he was willing to be a sharp weapon of the non-humankind, hacking mercilessly towards the other human beings who shared the same bloodline with him, without any hesitation.

    "Chi You?" Ji Hao¡¯s voice suddenly turned especially cold, "You have a great dream. Hehe, Chi You? Interesting name."

    "The thirty-third generation of Chi You." Chi You¡¯s voice sounded so cold and nd that every single word said by him sounded like the ng made by two huge metal boards, which could even buzz people¡¯s eardrums. "Don¡¯t you know?" continued Chi You, "You should know about the Chi You Army, one of the main forces of the great Yu Dynasty. ¡®Chi You¡¯ is the leader of this army.

    Ji Hao took a long breath. ¡®Chi You Army¡¯? He had indeed never heard about that army. While pondering upon this impressive name, Ji Hao turned around and nced at Si Wen Ming and Gong Sun Yuan. The looks of both of them were a bit weird by now. Seeing Ji Hao turn around, Si Wen Ming coughed slightly and said in a nd tone, "Ji Hao, no one is hiding this from you on purpose, but none of us is willing to mention Chi You Army unless we encounter with them on battlefields."

    Gong Sun Yuan nced at Chi You in aplicated way and said slowly, "A bunch of betrayers who had forgotten their ancestors. They hold the weapons made by the non-humankind, wear the armors crafted by the non-humankind, risk their lives and fight for the non-humankind, expanding the territories for them. And when ughtering the humankind, these betrayers can be even more brutal than those non-humankind beings themselves...Who would be willing to talk about them if we don¡¯t have to?"

    Si Wen Ming then continued in a deep voice, "A hundred and twenty years ago in the great Chi Ban Mountain war, Emperor Shun beheaded the thirty-second generation of Chi You himself. He sealed Chi You¡¯s head under Prime Sun Mountain, abandoned the limbs in a wastednd, and let wild beasts eat them. Back then, a big half of Chi You You Army was taken out. I didn¡¯t think that the thirty-three generation of Chi You coulde up so fast."

    Chi You¡¯s eyes shone with a blood-red light as he waved his shield and said coldly, "You stupid ignorant barbarians, you didn¡¯t even wash off the smell of dirt on you. You aren¡¯t qualified to call us betrayers."

    "Noble Yu n possessed the ancient, honorable bloodline. Their civilization is highly advanced; their wisdom is like stars in the sky, illuminating the whole world eternally. Bing warriors under theirmand and fighting for them upy new pieces ofnd is our honor, our pride." said Chi You while proudly raising his head as he scornfully snorted. He looked just like a rich man living in the city, who was facing his poor rtives from viges, his face filled with dislike and disdain.

    Si Wen Ming sighed slowly and said, "Chi You, the first generation, was the very first Chi You beheaded and sealed by Emperor Xuan Yuan. He could be counted as a hero indeed. Even though he was our enemy, we still poised him sincerely. But after him, every Chi You was weaker and worse than thest one."

    "They have forgotten their ancestors...Eh? Why do I feel that he has been stalling?" said Gong Sun Yuan.

    On the cold face of Chi You, his mouth corner extended mechanically, showing a fake smile. After that, he said teasingly, "With your poor wisdom, it¡¯s quite something for you to find out that I am stalling."

    "Damn!" Ji Hao shouted out in anger while the immemorial sun streamer swung fiercely above his head. The surrounding sunlight was immediately absorbed by the streamer. Then, a fist-sized fire stream surged out from the streamer and transformed into a golden beam of light, dazzling towards Chi You.

    Chi You unhurriedly raised the void shield. The ghost face embossed on the shield wildly opened its mouth and let out a dense smoke. The essence sun fire dazzled into the smoke, burning a sizzling noise out of it. Yet, it failed to break the defense of the shield.

    "Do not underestimate my shield. This is a supreme treasure gifted by a noble Yu n lord." Said Chi You ndly, "ording to your ssification, my shield, my armor and my de are all primordial-grade supreme treasures...If thest generation of Chi You had these treasures of mine, Emperor Shun could have never killed him."

    Ji Hao¡¯s face turned dark. Pre-world primordial supreme treasures? Void Shield? Those non-humankind beings were truly willing to spend a fortune on Chi You.

    Primordial-grade treasures were one grade higher than immemorial sun streamer. Not to mention the fact that Ji Hao couldn¡¯t activate all of the immemorial sun streamer¡¯s power, he wouldn¡¯t be able to break this shield even if he could.

    "Damn it!" Ji Hao cast a long shout as the nine suns spear transformed into a golden beam of light and zipped out.

    "Idiot!" Chi You sneered and waved his left hand. The void shield blocked the nine suns spear once again. The spear shed heavily against the shield and generated a loud bang. Meanwhile, Ji Hao¡¯s pair of arms quaked intensively, which made the bones of his hands shatter simultaneously.

    "My void shield has a magical feature that it can generate the counterforce exactly as great at the power you used whileunching the attack." said Chi You. "And I will only withstand ten percent of attacking power. Therefore, I can just quake you to death."

    Ji Hao gripped the sear and staggeringly stepped back while looking at Chi You helplessly. He was protected by the Pan Xi divine mirror, so no attackunched by the others could ever harm him. Nevertheless, Chi You was not going to attack at all. Instead, he threw Ji Hao into an embarrassing situation by simply relying on the shield to release the counterforce of Ji Hao¡¯s attacks.

    Ji Hao stopped attacking. Meanwhile, Yemo Sha reorganized his army. A group of Yu n people gathered together, seeming to be discussing something.

 Chapter 687: Push

    Chapter 687: Push

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Ji Hao suddenly felt anxious; his blood began boiling, and he somehow sensed an immensely great dangering. Subconsciously, he quickly moved back and transformed his body into a golden beam of light, dazzling backward at his highest speed.

    The ground started shaking intensely while a thick, square-shaped gstone rose from the ground. The hundred-mile long, ten-mile thick, enormous gstone had countless ancient style spell symbols sparkling on it while it roared towards Ji Hao along with a fierce gust of wind.

    Reasonably, such a tremendous gstone could never fly too fast. Nevertheless, with the help of the great Dao of nature of Pan Xi world, this giant gstone moved as fast as teleporting. It shed through the air for a few times and reached before Ji Hao¡¯s eyes. What came right next was the second gstone and the third one, rising from the ground in a row, moving swiftly towards Ji Hao along with fierce gusts of wind.

    The ground kept shaking, and another three gstones flew out. Six gigantic gstones swooshed towards Ji Hao from six directions. Therge spell symbols glowed splendidly on the gstones, releasing a strong pressure while approaching Ji Hao within a few seconds. The six enormous gstones formed a square-shaped cage, seeming to seal Ji Hao in it.

    Chi You had made it quite clear that as long as he didn¡¯tunch any attack towards Ji Hao, he wouldn¡¯t be harmed by his attack. Even though the non-humankind army couldn¡¯t make an attack by now, they could seal Ji Hao with the power of great Dao of nature. These gstones all contained the power of the great Dao of Pan Xi world. Therefore, unless the great Dao of Pan Xi world was destroyed, no outside force could ever break these gstones.

    Once Ji Hao was sealed in this cage formed by these gstones, it would be truly difficult for him to break back out.

    "Retreat!" Si Wen Ming growled out. He swiftly grabbed Gong Sun Yuan, dashing towards Fallen Land along with a bright stream of light. Gong Sun Yuan struggled and shouted, saying that he still had to cover those local people who hadn¡¯t made it into Fallen Land. Si Wen Ming didn¡¯t want to argue with him. Instead, he simply and quickly punched on Gong Sun Yuan¡¯s head, knocking him down.

    The three-thousand You Xiong family warriors looked at Si Wen Ming in shock. Their prince was violently taken away by Si Wen Ming, which made them unable to know what to do. They then nced at Ji Hao, who was being chased closely by the six giant gstones. ncing at each other for a short while, these princes followed behind Si Wen Ming, raising streams of light.

    "So fast!" In a great shock, Ji Hao looked at those gstones, which swished towards him from all directions. The immemorial sun streamer waved above his head and released a beam of fiery light. Theser-like fiery light struck on a gstone, sending out dazzling fire sparkles and even raised streams of mes. Yet, not even a mark was left on the gstone.

    Ji Hao flicked his wrist and sent out the pair of crescent-shaped des, which then transformed into beams of golden light, dazzling all over the ground and generating an ear-piercing series of ngs. The six gstones were struck for tens of thousands of times by the two small des within a second, but still, not even a grain of dust fell from them.

    "These turtle shells stones are so thick!" murmured Ji Hao while ring at Chi You, who was floating in the distance. What a cunning man. Ji Hao had to admit that he had an extremely strong fighting instinct. Before, with the Pan Xi divine mirror, Ji Hao had thrown Yemo Sha and his people into quite an embarrassing situation. But the problem was solved by Chi You with a simple sentence. Indeed, as long as he didn¡¯tunch any attack towards Ji Hao, he wouldn¡¯t be harmed in any weird way.

    Yemo Sha and the others were also smart. Since they couldn¡¯t attack Ji Hao, they chose to create six giant gstones with the power of great Dao of nature, attempting to seal Ji Hao for good. One had to say that, as the highestmander of these non-humankind beings, Yemo Sha was indeed capable.

    "I¡¯m done ying with you!" Ji Hao snorted, then took out arge gray-white g, which was given by Priest Xuan Du. Therge g was decorated with countless patterns of wind and cloud. Ji Hao raised it and wielded it fiercely. Along with his move, a strong me andrge clouds emerged immediately. Following a loud series of swishing noise, the gale rolled the dense clouds, surging towards all directions, and enveloped the entire area that had the radius of tens of thousands of miles.

    "Up!" Ji Hao growled while wielded the g once again. Instantly, within the area tens of thousands of miles in radius, all Pan Xi world people who hadn¡¯t reached to Fallen Land, rose into the air, as if they weighed nothing, then rolled into the dense clouds like drifting leaves.

    Gong Sun Yuan was a prince of the You Xiong Family, but human Magi never cultivated their souls and could barely use magic. Instead, they fought purely with their strong bodies and great physical strength. In a frontal fight, every single human Magus was a good warrior, but in terms of use magic and other special skills, they were far less powerful than those cultivators.

    For protecting those local people who followed his lead, Gong Sun Yuan could only guard on the mountaintop to cover their retreat, fighting till thest second against those non-humankind beings and even by risking his own life. Unlike him, to Ji Hao, getting those local people into Fallen Land was nothing difficult at all. At most, it would consume some energy of his. All local people within the vast area were taken away immediately, after which, Ji Hao packed therge g. His body shed through the air and flew out from the gap between two gstones.

    The two gstones shed again through the air. Ji Hao had just flown out for around a hundred thousand miles and these gstones appeared around him once again. The gaps between these gstones were now less than three-thousand meters wide, and the cage was forming speedily, seeming to truly seal Ji Hao in it.

    Ji Hao chuckled towards Yemo Sha, who had been waving his ck staff quickly in the distance, then said, "Do you really think that you can seal me with these stones till death? Hehe, do you believe that I truly can¡¯t do anything to do if you don¡¯t attack me?"

    Laughing out loud, Ji Hao had his teeth gnashed, bumping into the nearest gstone with his head.

    Followed by a thunderous boom and as ayer of dim light shed across Ji Hao¡¯s body, this hundred-mile in square gstone disappeared suddenly

    Yemo Sha and the others reacted quite fast. When Ji Hao bumped into the gstone, they all screamed out, turned around and fled right away. A buzzing noise could then be heard, and all of a sudden, a giant gstone appeared above the heads of Yemo Sha and his people, smashing down along with a strong gale.

    "You bloody bastard." Yemo Tuo stood far away, and hurriedly waved his ck staff seeing the gstone smashing down. A white cloud emerged underneath the gstone and quickly transformed into an enormous whirlpool, swallowing the gstone up.

    In the next moment, this gstone zipped out from the air in front of Ji Hao, and the six gstones quickly encircled Ji Hao, seeming to seal Ji Hao up right away.

    "You have learned to be smart, haven¡¯t you? But if you really want to catch me, you should go into Fallen Land!" Ji Hao sneered, pulled out a magic talisman given by Xuan Du and threw it out conveniently. Yellow-colored gusts of wind spread out towards all directions, and next, a tens of thousands of meter tall giant rushed out from the yellow wind, spread his arms and held the gstone in front of Ji Hao.

    A cracking noise could then be heard endlessly. The gstone banged thunderously against the giant, sending out dazzling fire sparkles, yet the giant remained perfectly unmoved. While the gstone was held in the arms of the giant, Ji Hao swiftly escaped from the encirclement of the six gstones, then took out another magic talisman and pointed his finger at it. A bright beam of light rose straight into the sky, after which, thousands of light beams descended from the sky that looked like a rain of light. Ji Hao was wrapped up by the light rain, and suddenly, he was directly teleported through such a long distance, directly into Fallen Land.

    Yemo Sha screamed out furiously. He pointed his finger fiercely at Fallen Land.

    "Rush in! Kill all lowly human beings! Bastards! A bunch of rubbishes!"

 Chapter 688: The Final Battle

    Chapter 688: The Final Battle

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Large trees stood weakly in Fallen Land, vines coiled around the twisted tree trunks, weaving into numerous small tree houses. Each house could amodate around ten local people.

    At first sight, one could findrge trees like this thickly standing on both sides of the battle fort built by Ji Hao, and the ends of these two lines of trees could not be seen. Arge empty area was left on the front side of the fort as the battlefield, for the non-humankind army to attack the city.

    Returning to the battle fort and seeing thoserge trees that even had ny percent of leaves fallen because of theck of nutrition, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Elder Destiny and those ancestor souls had indeed been thinking about their people, that they generated theserge trees to create shelters for their people even by consuming their own powers.

    Nevertheless, the natural powers barely existed in Fallen Land, and the ground in this area was formed from sand and rock, without any soil. The water was infrequent as well, therefore, although these ancestor souls had spent quite an effort to generate these trees, they could only watch theserge trees wither quickly.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t have much of energy to spend on these local people. Instead, he rushed back onto the tallest fence wall of the fort and rang arge iron bell hanging on the wall. Following the muffled bell rings, human warriors and the group of leaders of local people, who were inside the battle fort, walked out one after another.

    "They¡¯reing, prepare for the war." seriously, Ji Hao looked at those elite human beings on the scene, including Zhu Rong Tianming and Gong Gong Wuyou, who had always been ipatible with Ji Hao as fire and water. Especially ncing at Gong Gong Wuyou and Zhu Rong TIanming, both of whom were big trouble makers, Ji Hao then continued with an extra serious tone, "I hope that you can all understand that that this time, we are truly in a life-and-death game."

    Zhu Rong Tianming, who was still with a fearless, proud look, had his face twitch intensively. Meanwhile, Gong Gong Wuyou, who seemed to be nd as if he cared literally about nothing, also had his eye corners twitch. Although neither of them said anything, around them, many elites warriors under theirmands had gathered together, with the power vibrations released from their bodies growing stronger and stronger. Obviously, these warriors were ready to take a life-and-death fight against the non-humankind.

    Dong! Following this thunderous noise, Chi You broke into Fallen Land, with a mountain carried on his shoulder. He cast a secret magic and expanded his body to thousands of meters tall, carrying a five-thousand meter tall, tens of miles in radius mountain with his arms while slowly walking into Fallen Land.

    Being able to carry up a mountain wasn¡¯t a big deal at all, as any Magus King could easily carry a mountain. Nevertheless, all people in Fallen Land couldn¡¯t help but shout out in shock when they saw the mountain carried in Chi You¡¯s arms. That mountain was entirely formed from different sized crystal pieces, glowing splendidly. Even the slightest crystal piece in the mountain had the size of human head, while thergest crystal piece stood right on the mountaintop, and had the radius of whole three meters.

    Every single one of these magic crystal pieces contained pure and abundant natural powers. Because natural powers barely existed in Fallen Land, the dense natural powers continually spread out from these magic crystals, transforming into colorful streams of light and ceaselessly being absorbed by the air.

    The ground vibrated slightly as Chi You smashed this giant mountain of magic crystals heavily on the ground whileughing wildly. Huge numbers of magic crystals rolled down to the ground and created in of magic crystals on the ground over ten miles in radius.

    Jia n warriors and Chi You Army warriors walked into Fallen Land one after another. Some special magic had been cast on these warriors, and each of them carried a mountain of magic crystals. Numerous crystal mountains were smashed heavily on the ground. Huge amounts of natural powers spread out from these magic crystals, replenishing the withered natural powers in Fallen Land. Around these giant crystal mountains, some magical changes even began happening.

    Yellow-colored soil emerged from the ground as the dried earth of sand and rock was bing richer and richer, its color turned more vivid as well. A faint color of green appeared in the soil, and after a quarter of an hour, tender grasses had actually grown out from the newly generated soil.

    A faintyer of cloud emerged in the air above these crystal mountains. The wind blew across, and needle-tip-sized, tiny raindrops fell down from the sky. Even though the raindrops were too tiny to be noticed, yet, this was indeed a rain, the very first rain in Fallen Land in countless years.

    More crystal mountains were carried in one after another, formed a winding, over ten thousand miles long mountain range, around two-thousand miles away from the battle fort. The enormously great number of magic crystals glowed brightly and splendidly, and could even pierce the eyes of people and cause great pain.

    Afterward, Chi You led around ten-thousand warriors and formed a battle formation before this mountain range of magic crystals.

    Loud ngs could be heard endlessly, along with which, countless silver and golden colored battle puppets rushed into Fallen Land, reaching before the battle formation of Chi You Army. Thoserge metal puppets let out muffled cracking noises when they moved while their bodies began changing swiftly. Soon, these metal puppets turned into different shaped constructional elements.

    Countless different sized metal constructional elements pieced together, withrge numbers of magic crystals sparkling on them. After a while, a square, thirty-mile metal city was formed.

    The ground began shaking slightly while streams of light dazzled out from the fence wall of the metal city. Numerous divine towers flew out from the light one after another. Those thousands of meter tall divine towers slowly rose from the ground and released a defensive screen that enveloped the entire metal city.

    By the time this metal city, which was now protected by thirty-six divine towers, was built up, Yemo Sha moved into Fallen Land with the great non-humankind army. Without saying anything, they rushed into the city at their highest speed, found their own positions and took control of the triggers of all kinds of magic formations in the city. After all this, Yemo Sha and a group of Yu n people finally appeared on the fence wall of the metal city, facing Ji Hao from a long distance away.

    While shaking his head, Ji Hao looked at the enormous magic crystal mountain range behind the metal city.

    "Thest time, they didn¡¯t have enough magic crystals and were nearly defeated. This time, they learned to be smart, and had actually carried so many magic crystals in." said Si We Ming after he counted with his fingers andughed out loud. "This nearly ten-thousand mile long mountain range of magic crystals is enough for the thirty-six divine towers to work for almost a hundred years. Are they preparing to start a longsting war against us?"

    Ji Hao shouted out provokingly at Yemo Sha, "Yemo Sha, good for you that brought so many magic crystals in. You have indeed made some efforts to collect all these within these few days. Hm, how long are you preparing to fight against us? I heard that you have to kill us all within three months, is that true?"

    Yemo Sha looked over coldly, sneered and said, "Earl Yao Ji Hao, if we kill you within three months...Lord Dishi Cha has already made a bet with your Water God, Gong Gong, ording to which, if you are killed by us within three months, Gong Gong will go kill all your nsmen personally. Your mother, your father, all your rtives will die!"

    Ji Hao¡¯s look slightly changed. He turned around and nced at Gong Gong Wuyou.

    Gong Gong Wuyou narrowed his eyes slightly and snorted proudly.

    River Earl calmly took a step forward, shielded Gong Gong Wuyou behind him and said, "Earl Yao, it¡¯s nothing but a bet. We are now facing powerful enemies, do not make any reckless actions."

    Ji Hao took a deep breath, but before he said anything, the over ten-thousand warriors under Chi You¡¯smand approached the battle fort with big steps, andunched attacks toward the fort in coordination with countless metal puppets.

 Chapter 689: Fight Hard

    Chapter 689: Fight Hard

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    River Earl bravely stepped up, facing Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao scornfully nced at River Earl, then turned around and growled harshly to Yemo Sha, "Yemo Sha, what is the bet between Dishi Cha and Gong Gong about?"

    Yemo Sha didn¡¯t ponder too much. Instead, he answered quickly, "Within three months, if all human beings are killed out by us, Gong Gong will destroy the entire n of you, Earl Yao Ji Hao, by himself. Your ancestral temple will be crushed, and your bloodline will perish."

    Ji Haoughed with an ice-cold voice while turning around, ring at River Earl.

    River Earl snorted coldly while a frosty air stream rose from his entire body and thin water streams ttered under his feet. "Why are you staring at me? Ignorant little kid, you have to know, my master would do what he promised only if all human beings are killed out within three months." said River Earl.

    Ji Hao looked at River Earl expressionlessly while he asked word by word, "Indeed, kill all human beings within three months...Are these kinds of word games fun? Gong Gong Wuyou, and you, River Earl, are you human beings?"

    Gong Gong Wuyou took two steps backward. Meanwhile, a group of Water God warriors rushed up and surrounded him firmly up.

    "I don¡¯t know what you are talking about." River Earl snorted and said ndly.

    Ao Li and Feng Qinxin, who stood in the distance away and had been smilingly looking at Ji Hao and the others, nced at each other. Their eyes sparkled simultaneously, as if they had both discovered something from each other¡¯s face. Yet, both of them then turned away expressionlessly, looking in different directions.

    Ji Hao had his spiritual power activated, with which, he grasped Ao Li and Feng Qinxin¡¯s facial expressions. Instantly, his heart sank.

    ¡®Hehe, hehe, hehe.¡¯ Ji Hao sneered silently. No wonder Gong Gong Wuyou, Ao Li and Feng Qinxin, who had always been well-protected, all dared to join this life-and-death game. Even though this life-and-death game had nothing to do with them, and neither did the non-humankind require elites from the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind to take part in this game, but still, they had both stepped in on their own initiative.

    They were all clearly aware of the fact that they wouldn¡¯t encounter with any danger in this game.

    No wonder Ao Li and Feng Qinxin had been dedicating themselves to finding helpers and intruding the Holy Land. They hadn¡¯t even started any serious fights against the non-humankind so far. With unknown methods, the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind had actually made some kind of agreement with the non-humankind.

    "The non-humankind monsters are going to attack. Those who are still willing to follow the lead of the alliance of human ns, stay inside. Those who came to seek benefits, please leave. Weapons don¡¯t have eyes, and anything can happen on the battlefield."

    Ji Hao¡¯s voice had be especially cold, that seemed to even freeze anyone straight from the bones.

    Man Man carefully walked to Ji Hao, gently dragged his sleeve with her little hands and said seriously, "I came to fight those monsters with you, Ji Hao. I didn¡¯t know that they have been colluding with those monsters!"

    Man Man now understood many things after all she had been through so much.

    Ji Hao delightfully patted on Man Man¡¯s head and responded in a serious tone, "Hm, Man Man, you are one of our family. But as for some others...hehe!"

    Ji Hao sneered coldly once again. Gong Gong Wuyou looked at Ji Hao without any expression, thenughed teasingly. Ao Li and Feng Qinxin remained silent, looking far away, still as if nothing had happened at all.

    Si Wen Ming, Huaxu Lie, Lie Mountain Kang and the other elite human beings all had their faces darkened, while ring at Gong Gong Wuyou. "Prince Wuyou, just give us an exnation. What Ji Hao guessed, is that true?" asked Si Wen Ming coldly.

    Gong Gong Wuyou carelessly waved his sleeve and said ndly, "I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. What? Are you suspecting that we have been colluding with the non-humankind? How ridiculous. If you want to me me for something, juste up with some less ridiculous usations. Why should our Gong Gong Family collude with these non-humankind beings? We¡¯re not there yet!"

    Gong Sun Yuan looked at Gong Gong Wuyou in a ratherplicated way. Before this, they were even allies. Gong Gong Family promised to support Gong Sun Yuan attain the throne of human emperor with all of his powers, and in return, the Gong Gong Family would rece the Zhu Rong Family and be the Great Libation of the humankind, controlling all ceremonies and managing the Magi Pce.

    If what Ji Hao guessed was true, if the Gong Gong Family had really made some kind of agreement with the non-humankind, Gong Sun Yuan had to disengage with them as quickly as possible. As a man who couldn¡¯t even bear to abandon the people who followed his lead just now, and was willing to risk his own life to protect those people, how could he be together with those who had two faces? The descendants of the You Xiong Family would never do such things.

    Weirdly, the space upon the fence wall fell into a deathly silence. Si Wen Ming abruptly took out a stamper, slightly waved it in front of the others and said, "Prince Wuyou, lead all your warriors to encounter the enemies. If you disobey, you will be counted as betrayers of the humankind and will be punished. I, Si Wen Ming, order you to encounter the enemies, with the name of the human emperor."

    Gong Gong Wuyou and River Earl were deeply confused and badly shocked upon hearing this. They red at the stamper holding in Si Wen Ming¡¯s hand in shock while River Earl shouted, "The secret seal of the human Emperor? Are you the special envoy of the human Emperor? Bastard! This is a fairpetition, everyone canpete for the throne of the human emperor fairly. You, you, how can you execute the power of the human Emperor instead of Emperor Shun himself?"

    "Emperor Shun wasn¡¯t willing to see all elite human being die out in this ce in a mess. Therefore, he gave me this secret seal. When over seventy percent of our people fall, I will take over themanding power for the rest of us. If you don¡¯t want to follow my orders, you can talk to Emperor Shun about it after the war ends. Now, I order you, all Gong Gong Family warriors, go encounter the enemies! Anyone refusing to do it will be counted as a betrayer of the humankind."

    Gong Gong Wuyou and River Earl stared at Si Wen Ming with twisted faces.

    The looks of Ao Li and Feng Qinxin, who stood in a long distance away, had be especially strange as well.

    Ji Hao took a few steps back, emptied arge space on the fence wall and said smilingly, "Please, Prince Wuyou and Lord River Earl, just lead your people and encounter the enemies! If you can¡¯t hold on anymore, we will surelye to help. We won¡¯t intentionally let you suffer any loss."

    Gong Gong Wuyou opened his mouth, seeming to say something, but River Earl threw him a sideway nce, making him choke all that he wanted to say

    "Cold words are hurting." Said River Earl ndly, "Since Earl Yao, you said so, what are we waiting for? In this case, we shall just fight."

    While sneering, River Earl gave a strangely cold nce at Ji Hao and continued, "Remember, remember this, Earl Yao, you ndered our Gong Gong Family like this. When we leave this world, and if you are still alive till then, our Gong Gong family will certainly make you exin this."

    "We will certainly make you exin this." Gong Gong Wuyou sneered and added, as if he was a parrot mimicking his owners.

    Ji Hao said nothing, only stepped back to the second fence wall with Si Wen Ming and the others.

    Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s warriors surged up onto the first fence wall like a flood, standing in a straight line. Compared to Zhu Rong Tianming, who had lost most of his warriors and supporters, Gong Gong Wuyou hadn¡¯t suffered any obvious losses.

    Once Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s warriors formed battle formations on the fence wall, a shrill metal shing noise came from down below. The army of battle puppets of the non-humankind had arrived.

 Chapter 690: River Earl Fights

    Chapter 690: River Earl Fights

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Ji Hao watched all this coldly while Si Wen Ming and the others did not make any moves.

    Everyone had different thoughts and guesses by now. Facing the sudden and fierce attackunched by the non-humankind, facing Pan Xi, such a terrifying being, even Zhu Rong Tianming had suffered a great loss and fled desperately. Those Fire Qi Lin n warriors under Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯smand had almost all died. But only Gong Gong Wuyou fled into Fallen Land with hisrge number of warriors and without any losses.

    In the great distance, surrounded by Priest Corpse and Bo Qiujia, Zhu Rong Tianming began talking in a sour voice, "I, Zhu Rong Tianming, am a chosen one, but even I have lost so many warriors and suffered such a heavy loss. This Gong Gong Wuyou...do you believe that he hadn¡¯t colluded with the non-humankind?"

    Priest Corpse and Bo Qiujia stared at Gong Gong Wiyou with cold, vicious looks. Their eyes sparkled with a magical light that made them looked like vultures standing beside a corroded corpse.

    Through such a long distance, Gong Gong Wuyou heard Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s sour voice, but he madepletely no reaction. The current situation was quite strange, and unpredictable changes might happen anytime. Therefore, even Gong Gong Wuyou dared not to say any inappropriate words.

    Only River Earl stood on the fence wall, looking down at the huge number of metal puppets.

    "Just a few puppets, what is there to be afraid of?" River Earl took out a small bowl and said ndly, "People, just look at this. Today, let our Gong Gong family earn the first credit of this war. I will show you the power of our Water God family."

    Smiling faintly and coldly, River Earl remained silent for a while, then reached his right forefinger out and moved a few circles around the edge of the bowl. Thin streams of cold white mist spurted out from his fingertips, forming tens of small andplicated spell symbols, next to the surrounding air, vibrating as a bone-piercing coldness released from the bowl. After that, countless white beams of light dazzled out of the bowl.

    Ji Hao fixed his eyes on those light beams. Those were thin threads condensed from cold air. Within a second, hundreds of millions of thin threads like this, which were hundreds of meters long and hundreds of times thinner than human hair, surged out, swiftly reaching towards those metal puppets down below, along with a shrill swishing noise.

    River Earl was indeed powerful. Ji Hao clearly saw that at least a million metal puppets had gathered under the fence wall. Those different sized metal puppets formed a line over thousand miles long, and at first sight, one could see all kinds of oddly-shaped metal puppets crawling all over the ground.

    Hundreds of millions of cold beams of light were released by River Earl, each metal puppet having over a hundred cold light beams reaching towards it. Besides, these cold light beams were not zipping randomly. Instead, each beam of light was targeted at a certain sparkling spell symbol on the body of a metal puppet. Those spell symbols were energy boosters of these metal puppets.

    "Is he attempting to destroy a million metal puppets all at once? Indeed legendarily powerful, River Earl!" Si Wen Ming abruptly pped his hands and praised.

    Hearing Si Wen Ming¡¯s loud praise, River Earl gave a faint smile and epted that praise.

    Around a thousand miles away from the fence wall, Chi You raised his head and his left hand suddenly. Embossed ghost portraits on the square void shield of his abruptly wildly opened their mouths and let out huge clouds of smoke. They instantly transformed into a faintyer of mist that covered up all metal puppets under the fence wall.

    Hundreds of millions of cold light beams zipped into the mist. After that, Chi You¡¯s body quaked slightly, then he took half a step back, as if he was struck by a heavy hammer. Next, a tsunami-like yet shrill series of noise nearly broke Ji Hao¡¯s eardrums. These hundreds of millions of white dazzling light beams rebounded back from the mist while screaming shrilly. Earlier, these light beams zipped down towards different directions, aimed at those metal puppets in the area with a radius of around a thousand miles under the fence wall. But now, these light beams had been gathered together, turning into a human-waist-thick white stream of light, flying backward and fiercely striking towards River Earl¡¯s chest.

    "Damn you!" River Earl cursed with his special ent while hurriedly knocking on the bowl held in his hand. Large water waves immediately surged out from the bowl. The dark waves roared and rolled and quickly formed a thick water shield in front of River Earl.

    Nevertheless, the counterforce generated by Chi You¡¯s void shield was extremely strong, and the moving speed of the white light had been raised by over a hundred percent. Even though River Earl reacted timely, the white light stream still bumped against River Earl¡¯s body before the water shield was formedpletely.

    River Earl was wearing a long ck robe with a ck dragon leather belt on his waist. Tens of exquisite pieces made from ck jade and crystals were hanging around his waist, letting out silvery ngs.

    Before, Ji Hao hadn¡¯t noticed these pieces worn by River Earl. But right now, these tens of pieces burst with eye-piercing lights together. Looking closer, Ji Hao found that every single one of these pieces were in an ancient style, simple yet beautiful, mostly shaped as dragon, fish, turtle, whale and the other prehistorical creatures. The bright and sparkling blue light inside these pieces could frighten anyone.

    The white light struck on River Earl¡¯s body while a fist-sized ck jade piece iid in the middle of his belt released a dazzling light. Within the ck light, the silhouette of a water roc shed across.

    "Ao..."

    A terrifyingly loud and resonant roar even temporarily disabled Ji Hao from seeing, and made him stagger back for a few steps. His spiritual space was vibrated and the forty-nine Yu Yu¡¯s Dao of Qi rippled. This resonant roar had nearly shaken the foundation of Ji Hao¡¯s cultivation of Dao.

    Fortunately, the Pan Xi Divine mirror had released a dim beam of light and rebounded all the effects of this roar, allowing Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit to calm back down.

    The hazy silhouette of an enormous water roc rose from behind River Earl and spread its wings, which were around a thousand miles long. As the water roc stretched its wings, the entire space was thrown into chaos. The countless white beams of light then pierced towards the hazy silhouette of water roc, and forcibly torn apart by the strong hurricane which was started by the water roc.

    "Hm, a divine treasure from the ancient heaven, ¡®water roc jade pendant¡¯!" said Si Wen Ming while his eyes sparkled brightly. Easily, he exined the background of this ck jade pendent, "ording to the legend, it belonged to the ancient ck Emperor in the north. I didn¡¯t think that it had fallen into River Earl¡¯s hands!"

    Si Wen Ming seemed to be a bit disgruntled as well. He didn¡¯t know if River Earl did this on purpose that the water roc growl was an indiscriminate attack. Except for those Gong Gong Family warriors, all the other human warriors were affected by the growl and fell on the ground. Some local warriors outside the city even vomited blood under the strong effect of that roar.

    However, River Earl also burst with a loud howl, then suddenly let out a mouthful of blood.

    The water roc gave a strong roar, hurt the others, which was no big deal actually. But it had also affected Ji Hao. Therefore, the Pan Xi divine mirror rebounded all effects of the roar back to River Earl.

    River Earl didn¡¯t see thising. Affected by the counterforce, his hands shook intensively while he felt a terrible dizziness, and he nearly threw the bowl out.

    All of a sudden, Chi You flew up into the sky, shed across the air and reached upon the fence wall while hacking down fiercely towards River Earl with the de held in his right hand.

    The water roc silhouette immediately cast a shrill long roar as its enormous wings folded inwards and covered River Earl up, firmly blocking this violent hack.

    A de light dazzled across the air, after which, a thin crack appeared on the water roc silhouette. At the same time, a human silhouette zipped swiftly across the sky. That was Pan Xi, dashing up to River Earl as fast as a ghost and throwing a heavy punch straight onto River Earl¡¯s chest.

 Chapter 691: Ji Hao Attacks Suddenly

    Chapter 691: Ji Hao Attacks Suddenly

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    "Pan Xi!" River Earl growled out. Obviously, he knew about Pan Xi!

    The tens of ancient style pendants hanging on River Earl¡¯s belt burst with dazzling light simultaneously. Tens of enormous hazy silhouettes of dragons, turtles, fishes, whales and other prehistorical beasts emerged above River Earl¡¯s head together, roaring towards Pan Xi like living creatures.

    Sparkling waves of light surrounded River Earl. Every single one of these pendants was an ancient supreme magic treasure, possessing an immensely great defensive power. In the normal space of Pan Xi world, these treasures would be suppressed by the great Dao of nature of Pan Xi world and would be weakenedrgely. However, this was Fallen Land, and the natural powers of Pan Xi world barely existed in here. Therefore, these pendants could release at least ny percent of their powers.

    Nevertheless, as Pan Xiunched a heavy punch, the tens silhouettes of prehistorical beasts wailed and howled together, then all transformed into watery mist streams, swishing back into those pendants. These ancient supreme treasures were especially powerful, but their defensive powers were still limited. Once the defenses of these treasures were broken by outside forces, the powers contained in these treasures would be consumed up immediately, and after that, these treasures had to be put in ces with rich water power for a long time to regain their powers.

    Pan Xi was a Chaos Saint who had created a whole world. Her body was unmeasurably strong, and with a single punch, Pan Xi exhausted the tens of pendants together. The glowing tens of pendants dimmed down instantly, and some rtively weaker ones even let out a cracking noise. If the other pendants didn¡¯t partake the great pressure caused by Pan Xi¡¯s punch, these few pendants would have been crushed by her long ago.

    "Damn it!" River Earl red at Pan Xi. He opened his mouth and let out a stream of water light, within which, forty-eight glowing-white beads dazzled brightly while heavily smashing towards Pan Xi.

    These pearls were condensed from pre-world spirit materials, that River Earl collected back in the prehistorical era. With immeasurably great amounts of pre-world essence water and a great effort, River Earl finally condensed those pre-world spirit materials into forty-eight ¡®paradise water beads¡¯. Every single one of these beads contained a vast space with a radius of ten-thousand miles, filled with water power, and a stream of pre-world essence water. The pre-world essence water was soft, cold and heavy, highly lethal.

    Back in the prehistorical era, River Earl once upied all water areas in the world for the Water God with violence. A powerful spirit beast, who was equally famous as Wuzhi Qi, refuse to admit defeat, but ended up being smashed on the head by twelve paradise water beads of River Earl in a row. That spirit beast remained perfectly unharmed on the outside, but its internal organs and souls were all crushed by the heavy and powerful pre-world water power.

    At the moment, the situation was quite serious as Pan Xi suddenly dashed to right before River Earl¡¯s face, leaving no time for River Earl to make any other reaction. He could only directly throw out this set of great treasures, which he wouldn¡¯t easily take out normally.

    Forty-eight streams of watery silver light beautifully circled over in the air and softlynded on Pan Xi¡¯s body, generating a muffled series of bumping noises. Pan Xi stood still, letting the forty-eight streams of silver water light bump against her body in a row, but even the color of her skin didn¡¯t change by even a little bit.

    The mountain-heavy, extremely soft yet strong water power intended to drill into Pan Xi¡¯s body, yet, it couldn¡¯t even seep into the tender skin before it was dispelledpletely. Forty-eight paradise water beads struck down, and then were rebounded back over and over again. Abruptly, Pan Xi reached her hand out and grasped one bead.

    "Let it go!" Under this extremely serious situation, River Earl growled out in rage while wielding his right hand. An eight-inch long, purely dark jade sword suddenly shed out in his hand. That lusterless jade sword brought up a fierce, cold beam of light, dazzling towards Pan Xi¡¯s lower abdomen.

    Pan Xi gripped the paradise water bead, clenched her fingers and generated a silvery cracking sound. The silver white bead cracked, letting huge streams of water roar out from the cracked bead. Bone-piercing cold essence water flooded out along with a world-destroying, terrifying shock wave, rampantly flushing out along the fence wall. Thousands of Gong Gong Family warriors howled out while they were rolled into the white water and disappeared.

    The paradise water bead was a great treasure cultivated by River Earl himself over countless years of time. Every single drop of the essence water flooded out from it was as heavy as a mountain. Therefore, as the flood flushed out, except for Divine-Magus-level powerful beings who could hold still with their strong bodies, all Magus Kings were rolled into the essence water and crushed.

    Large streams of blood spread out in the water. Meanwhile, River Earl, who was lunging with a short sword fiercely towards Pan Xi, let out another mouthful of blood.

    The forty-eight paradise water beads were not River Earl¡¯s spirit treasure, yet they were nothing different from his spirit treasure. Although only one bead was cracked, River Earl still suffered a great injury.

    The short sword pierced Pan Xi¡¯s lower abdomen. The nine spell symbols emerging from the sword seemed to be quite simple, but if one looked carefully, one would find that those spell symbols were actually of a mysterious ancient style, fully containing an indescribable, prehistorical power.

    Buzz! The sword edge quaked intensively, denting Pan Xi¡¯s skin slightly, but this was the only result delivered by all of River Earl¡¯s power. Under the sword edge, Pan Xi¡¯s skin didn¡¯t break even a little bit.

    Pan Xi crumbed a paradise water bead while punching on River Earl¡¯s chest. This time, not a single pendant hanging around River Earl¡¯s waist could activate itself and protect its owner. Only the ck long robe worn by him released roaring waves of water, as if countless bottomlessly deep whirlpools were spinning and screaming inside the long robe. But as Pan Xi punched down, the fierce waves of water were crushed instantly, and a three-foot long crack appeared in the ck robe worn by River Earl, exposed River Earl¡¯s white chest with smooth lines.

    Bone cracking noise started, sounding like popping corns. Pan Xi¡¯s heavy punch punctured River Earl¡¯s chest, and then her tender little hand came out from River Earl¡¯s back.

    River Earl howled out hoarsely in pain. His body quivered, then exploded suddenly, transforming into countless ck water drops and rose into the sky, flying to tens of miles away in a moment. Next, the countless water drops gathered back together and soon transformed back into River Earl¡¯s body.

    "Pan Xi!" The wound on River Earl¡¯s chest had already recovered, and even the crack on his long robe had disappeared. He red at Pan Xi in a great rage, with a pair of eyes dazzling with a ck light.

    Chi You growled out while leaping straight up, dashing out for tens of miles with a single step ad fiercely hacking down towards River Earl with his heavy sword.

    Enormous waved rolled up from around River Earl¡¯s body, from which a ck watery mist spread out for thousands of miles, wrapping Chi You and himself entirely up. A cold light ceaselessly sparkled in the watery mist as River Earl and Chi You had fallen into an intense fight.

    Pan Xi looked around expressionlessly, then fixed her eyes on Gong Gong Wuyou, swiftly rushed towards him. Si Wen Ming instantly knitted his eyebrows and shouted out harshly, "Move! Prince Wuyou can¡¯t die in here!"

    Before his voiced faded, Si Wen Ming pulled out his sword andunched a fierce hack from a distance.

    Ji Hao helplessly cast aplicated nce at Gong Gong Wuyou, who was now in a great panic, then transformed into a golden beam of light and dashed to Pan Xi. He raised the nine suns spear and struck on Pan Xi¡¯s face along with a shrill swishing noise.

    A thunderous boom was generated. Pan Xi¡¯s face remainedpletely unharmed. She nced at Ji Hao, who blocked her way and simply punched at Ji Hao.

    The Pan Xi divine mirror sparkled while Pan Xi punched her own face and staggered back for tens of miles before finally steadying her own body.

 Chapter 692: Deadlock

    Chapter 692: Deadlock

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Before Pan Xi bnced her legs, the series of sword light released by Si Wen Ming had already struck down one after another.

    The eight spirit stars of Si Wen Ming were all with earth power. Therefore, the sword light beams released by him only had a sole feature, which was heaviness, indescribable heaviness; as heavy as the great Dao of nature.

    The yellow-colored sword light sliced the air open, striking towards Pan Xi. The afterwinds raised by the sword light swept across the area, raising dense clouds of dirt. On the ground, all metal puppets within an area that was three-hundred meters wide and a hundred miles long, were crushed into iron sheets immediately, by the heavy earth power. Tens of Chi You army warriors stood on the moving track of the sword lights, and as the afterwinds of Si Wen Ming¡¯s sword lights pressed down, they couldn¡¯t help but have their legs softened, kneeling on the ground because all of their bones had already been crushed into bits.

    Dong! Dong! Following a rumbling series of noise, Si Wen Ming¡¯s sword light struck on Pan Xi¡¯s body like a heavy rain.

    Pan Xi stood still, floating in the air without moving a little bit, letting Si Wen Ming release hundreds of sword lights in a row with all of his power. Pan Xi¡¯s long hair were raised by the fierce wind brought up by the sword light, fluttering in the air. But the color of her skin never changed.

    Back on the fence wall, Si Wen Ming stopped abruptly, staring straight at Pan Xi without saying anything. With his current power, such a fierce wave of power had actually failed to harm even a hair of hers, this made Si Wen Ming sense waves of coldness rising directly from his heart.

    "What kind of a monster is this? It seems that she doesn¡¯t have any treasure to protect herself, and only has her body?" murmured Si Wen Ming. His lips were even trembling slightly.

    "Not bad, you have escaped from such a monster." Huaxu Lie nced at Zhu Rong Tianming in surprise and said, "Indeed a fast runner."

    Ji Hao gave a long roar, then rushed again towards Pan Xi.

    No matter how, he couldn¡¯t let Pan Xi start a massacre in here. No one could stop her, and only Ji Hao could keep her busy for a slightly longer while with the power of the Pan Xi divine mirror. Not a single man under Si Wen Ming¡¯smand could ever stop Pan Xi. Even though Man Man had a clone of Zhu Rong inside her body, that clone could do nothing either to Pan Xi.

    Such a freak was nothing that human beings could confront.

    Ji Hao rushed up to Pan Xi, fruitlessly wielding the nine suns spear andunched a mad series of attacks at her. She was stimted, instinctively punching and kicking Ji Hao, but her attacks allnded on her own body. Every single attackunched by her had sent her flying backward for tens of miles. Quickly, Ji Hao dragged Pan Xi away from the battlefield, far away from the line of sight of Yemo Sha and the others.

    A sphere of watery mist floated in the air. River Earl was growling resonantly while fighting against Chi You. With River Earl¡¯s power and the few great treasures of his, he was more than powerful enough to keep Chi You busy. Although a paradise water bead was crumbled by Pan Xi, he still had other powerful treasures.

    Under the protection of the magic screen released by divine towers surrounding the metal city, Yemo Sha and his people approached the battle fort slowly. When the metal city reached around a hundred miles away from the fort, all divine towers released scorching hot beams of light towards the fence wall.

    The fence walls built by Elder Destiny and those ancestor souls and holy spirits with all their powers now delivered their effect. Without the help of any natural power, gigantic spell symbols emerged from the thick metal fence wall while tens of thousands of totem columns rose around the three fence walls. They created a five-colored protective magic screen that wrapped the fence walls firmly up, blocking the attacksunched by those divine towers.

    Wherever the dazzling light released from the divine towers reached, the air was twisted entirely. The terrifyingly great power discharged from the light in every single second, equaled a full force attackunched by a peak-level Divine Magus. However, the defensive power of the fence wall, which was designed by Ji Hao and built by the group of ancestor souls and holy spirits under Elder Destiny¡¯s supervision, was indeed especially great. The thick five-colored protective magic screen looked like an enormous turtle shell,pletely blocking the dazzling light.

    The point where the light bumping against the protective magic screen, an eye-piercing light burst out while waves of ripples were stirred up on the screen.

    Magic crystals stocked inside divine towers were consumed speedily; an insanely huge number of crystal pieces would be consumed every single second. The light dazzled even brighter as Yemo Sha ordered all divine towers to boost the power up as much as possible, attacking the fort with the highest might without considering the cost. The divine towers quaked intensively while spell symbols on the towers let out bright fiery lights and electric bolts. To these divine towers, such a longstanding attack was also an especially heavy burden.

    Each divine tower could attack under the peak efficiencies for at most a quarter of an hour. After that, the divine tower would have to cool down for whole six hours. Elder Destiny, who was on the fence wall and controlling the core of the defensive magic formation, soon figured out the patterns of the attacksunched by the non-humankind army. He urately controlled the time; once the divine towers attacked, the defensive magic formation based on the fence wall would begin working at full capacity, and once the power released by the divine towers was receded, the magic formation would reduce its power as well.

    With the divine towers and the defensive magic formation, the two sides in this war attacked and defended as hard as they could. On the side of the humankind, the second Pan Xi divine mirror, which was transformed from the soul-shaking clock and was now located inside the volcano, had been providing energy for the defensive formation. On the non-humankind¡¯s side, more magic crystals were being ceaselessly exploited and sent into Fallen Land from the outside world as energy supplies of those divine towers.

    On the ground, countless metal puppets trod upon each other¡¯s body, climbed onto the defensive magic screen and reached to the height equal to the top of the outer fence wall. A strong gravity field was created by the fence wall, under which, all these metal puppets could only move especially slowly. Many fragile ones were even squeezed into metal balls. Nevertheless, these metal puppets still reached to the top of the fence wall and many Chi You Army warriors stepped on these metal puppets climbed up with difficulty.

    Chi You army warriors stood on these metal puppets in a line, pulled out their ck log spears and fiercely pierced on the protective magic screen outside the fence wall simultaneously. Countless tiny spell symbols had been sparkling on their long spears, and with these spears, those Chi You Army warriors forcibly created thin cracks on the magic screen. They then pushed their spears forward, slowly and with difficulty, just like bugs struggling in resin. They finally squeezed themselves into the inner space through the thick magic screen.

    After half an hour, these elite Chi You Army warriors all drilled in through the protective magic screen and reached to the top of the fence wall.

    Elder Destiny sitting in the core area of the magic formation couldn¡¯t help but shout in shock, "How can they possibly get in?!"

    Si Wen Ming and the others had been preparing for this since long ago. Hearing Elder Destiny¡¯s shout, Si Wen Ming smiled and responded, "Just as I thought, they are the top-grade elite warriors of the non-humankind, and only they have these kinds of seal-breaking spears that allowed them to break the magic formation ande in!"

    Groups of Gong Gong Family warriors rushed towards these Chi You Army warriors. While growling resonantly, these two strong warriors bumped violently into each other.

    Heavy weapons, thick shields and sturdy armors shed intensively against each other. Large numbers of metal splinters zipped in all directions while bright light burst out when spell symbols were broken. Muffled thuds could be heard endlessly. When shields and armors were obliterated,rge streams of blood sprayed out. Blood sshed everywhere on the fence wall, mixed with pieces of flesh, and the heavy bumping constantly sent up broken limbs.

    Groups of Gong Gong Family warriors rushed into the battlefield, and then were ughtered by the ten-thousand Chi You Army Warriors on the fence wall, one after another.

 Chapter 693: Fort-crushing Cannon

    Chapter 693: Fort-crushing Cannon

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    On the fence wall, waves of growls could shake the ground while blood sshed all over the sky, mixed with human tissue. Elite warriors from over ten top-grade ns under themand of the Gong Gong Family, and hundreds of middle to small scale ns, had been joint handedly retreating one step after another on the fence wall, despite the fact that these warriors numbered ten timesrger than Chi You Army warriors. Those Chi You Army warriors possessed God-level powers that made the faces of many Northern Wastnd warriors twisted; these Northern Wastnd warriors were nearly having a mental breakdown.

    The weapons of these Chi You Army warriors were sharper, their shields and armors were thicker and sturdier; their fighting skills were greater while their experiences were richer. Northern Wastnd warriors who dared to join this life-and-death game were all battle-scarred elite warriors, but facing the Chi You Army warriors, they seemed to be as weak and vulnerable as infants in terms of both experience and skill.

    Crushing, crushing step by step...

    Weapons were broken, and shields were shattered while limbs were cut into pieces by the sharp des of enemies. Waves of fierce attacks came one after another. Even those Northern Wastnd Divine Magi who were in the frontal line had been bleeding ceaselessly. The quick and stormy attacks left bone-deep wounds on their bodies, and more attacks would beunched before these wounds could recover. urately, expressionlessly and mercilessly, Chi You Army warriors hacked, sliced and cut the bodies of their enemies again and again, without leaving a chance for them to even breathe.

    Seeing this indescribably strong Chi You Army, Si Wen Ming and the others couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.

    "Back in the era of the three legendary emperors, Chi You Army showed up for the first time, known as the ¡®iron warriors with steel bones¡¯. Today, seeing them, I finally know that the legend was true." said Si Wen Ming in a low voice. Right in front of him, a couple of human warriors cut the armor of a Chi You Army warrior with their swords and des, but by doing that, they only managed to leave a faint blood mark on his skin.

    "They have been cultivated by the non-humankind with a secret method created by the Xiu n. They are half-puppets and half-living-beings, and although they still have their consciousness, they are actually no longer pure ¡®living beings¡¯." said Huaxu Lie while grimacing in shock. These Chi You Army warriors were way too strong, weird and scary.

    While Huaxu Lie was talking, a Northern Wastnd Divine Magus punctured the body of a Chi You Army warrior¡¯s body with his long spear. Nevertheless, a ck stream of mist spurted out from the Chi You warrior¡¯s wound onto the Divine Magus¡¯s face. The highly poisonous ck mist disabled the Divine Magus from opening his eyes, and the wounded Chi You warrior punched directly on the Divine Magus, piercing his three-edged sword into the chest of the Divine Magus eighteen times.

    "I heard that they feed on pure jade and gold, added with ointment secretly concocted by Xiu n people to help them strengthen their bodies inva." Lie Mountain Kang gnashed his teeth and said ndly, "Their body strengthening methods are way more advanced than ours. Therefore, they are more powerful, stronger and faster."

    Three Chi You Army warriors rushed into a group of Northern Wastnd warriors like wild tigers. As they swung the shields held in their left hands, over ten Northern Wastnd warriors were sent flying away with broken bones. The three Chi You Army warriors dashed in the group of Northern Wastnd warriors for three seconds like thunderbolts, leaving shreds of afterimages. They severely injured nearly a hundred Northern Wastnd warriors, then stepped back without being harmed at all.

    Tens of Northern Wastnd warriors angrily threw out their long spears, but only one among the three Chi You Army warriors was struck by four spears. Nevertheless, this Chi You warrior carelessly moved back into his own troop with four spears stuck in his body, then slowly and calmly pulled the four spears out.

    "They have no sense of pain, neither do they have any fear. They are much more difficult to deal with than those Jia n warriors" said Zhu Rong Tianming while sighing slowly, "Back then, when Emperor Xuan Yuan killed the first generation of Chi you, a group of Chi You warriors fled to the Southern Wastnd. Our Southern Wastnd ns had spent quite an effort to take them out."

    A Chi You Army warrior, whose shield was broken, armor was torn apart, and weapon had been struck into a few pieces, spread his arms, and expressionlessly pounced on around ten Northern Wastnd warriors in front of him who were pointing their long spears at him. Over ten long spears punctured the body of this Chi You Army warrior simultaneously, but he calmly tightened his muscles and made those long spears get stuck inside his body. Consequently, those Northern Wastnd warriors were slowed down for a moment.

    Within this very moment, a few Chi You Army warriors rushed up, wielded their heavy hammers and smashed the heads of these Northern Wastnd warriors.

    Chi You Army warriors were especially strong, and the hammers in their hands were top-grade pieces produced by the Xiu n people. The heavy hammers glowed with a fiery light while releasing electric bolts as they smashed on the heads of those Northern Wastnd warriors and generated thunderous booms that every present human being could hear.

    The helmets and heads of those Northern Wastnd warriors were crushed immediately; even their upper bodies were cracked into bits by the fierce hammer strikes. Around ten Northern Wastnd Magus Kings fell just like this.

    "This is..." Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s face twitched intensely as he murmured in a low voice.

    "This is what?" Without being noticed, Man Man walked to Zhu Rong TIanming. She narrowed her eyes, looked at Zhu Rong Tianming and said coldly, "Do not humiliate our Zhu Rong Family! Abba said, Zhu Rong Family men can die, but can¡¯t be spineless!"

    Raising her head, Man Man continued proudly, "Before I joined this game, Abba sent a man and brought me a letter... He said that in the letter. He also said that if you dare to humiliate our Zhu Rong Family, he will break your legs personally when you return!"

    Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s face twitched intensively again. Gnashing his teeth, he slowly pulled out a long sword, which was coiled in raging fires.

    "Gong Gong Wuyou, your people are too weak. Since your Water God warriors can¡¯t stop the enemy, just let our Zhu Rong Family warriors give a shot!" said Zhu Rong Tianming with his head held high proudly. He coldly teased Gong Gong Wuyou, who was surrounded by arge group of subordinates.

    Zhu Rong Tianming could do nothing to Man Man, but facing Gong Gong Wuyou, he had an absolute mental advantage.

    Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s face twisted immediately. He nced at Zhu Rong TIanming, then pulled out a white long sword that had been releasing a fierce cold sense of power. The edge of this long sword was decorated with countless patterns of snowkes, seeming to be quite exquisite and beautiful.

    "Follow me, fight!" Gong Gong Wuyou growled calmly.

    Along with a series of resonant roars, tens of giant apes surrounding Gong Gong Wuyou dashed out simultaneously while smashing the huge sticks condensed from ck ice fiercely down.

    Muffled yet thunderous bangs could then be heard. These giant apes were all Wuzhi Qi¡¯s descendants and were tremendously powerful. They leaped fast and high as if they were flying. Moreover, they mastered battle formations of joint handed attack. With a single strike, hundreds of Chi You Army warriors were forced back with broken bones by these giant apes. Immediately after that, the shaken frontal line on the side of Northern Wastnd warrior was steadied.

    While the intensive fight was happening on the fence wall and blood flowed down in big streams, an enormous metal object rose slowly from the metal fort.

    Delightfully patting on this ten-mile long, tremendous metal object, a Xiu n elderly man grinned and said, "Although this Fort-crushing cannon is only a third-grade one, with enough energy, we can break this fort in front of us with a single shot."

    Yemo Sha loudly gave out his orders while tens of Xiu n elderly man began working hurriedly around this giant cannon.

 Chapter 694: Terrifying Strike

    Chapter 694: Terrifying Strike

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    The gigantic metal cannon was crystal clear, glowing with a splendid light. Although it was made from metal, with advanced techniques of Xiu n, it had been given a crystal-like, transparent texture. This cannon, called the ¡®fort-crushing cannon¡¯ by Xiu n people, was a polyhedron, shaped like an onion, and the thickest part of it was around a mile thick. The thinner part of the onion was pointing at the fence wall of the fort. In the air, thousands of long and slim, diamond-shaped kes floated in the air, connected to each other through thin bolts of electricity.

    The longest ones of these diamond-shaped kes were around ten miles long while the shortest ones were three to five miles long. These kes were not in exactly the same shape, but all had smooth lines, looking like delicate petals and glowing with a faint light. These kes formed the main body of the fort-crushing cannon with the giant onion-like polyhedron behind.

    Tens of Xiu n people had been quite busy, directingrge groups of giant metal puppets that carried all kinds of magic crystals over, throwing them into the onion-like polyhedron. Through the transparent polyhedron, a round-shaped tridimensional magic formation was visible. Thousands of streams of lightyered on the magic formation. After a five-thousand meter tall mountain of magic crystals was thrown into the magic formation, countless extremely thin bolts of lightning struck on those magic crystals and extracted the natural powers contained in these crystals, then beganpressing limitlessly.

    Within the span of a few breaths, the huge piles of magic crystals werepressed into a sesame-sized spot, dazzling with an eye-piercing light. All natural powers contained in such a great number of magic crystals had eventually beenpressed into such a dazzling light spot. Next, as more magic crystals were ceaselessly thrown in, more light spots like this gathered together, until those countless sesame-sized light spots finallybined into a light sphere that had the diameter of three-hundred-meters.

    Ji Hao thought the crystal mountain range carried into Fallen Land by the non-humankind before the fight stared was an energy supply for those divine towers. But in fact, those magic crystals were for this scary-looking fort-crushing cannon.

    Xiu n people pressed both of their hands on the fort-crushing cannon while quickly incanting a spell, constantly adjusting the magic formation inside the cannon. The magic formation spun swiftly while the color of the sphere of light turned darker, eventually bing like a ck hole that seemed to devour the whole world.

    This dark sphere released a terrifyingly great sense of destruction. Meanwhile, under the control of the magic formation, this dark sphere was elongated gradually and eventually turned into a hundred meter long ck needle. The thickest part of the ck needle was merely around a foot thick.

    Lightning bolts dazzled inside the magic formation. This long needle that had been releasing a sense of destruction slowly started rotating; its rotational speed gradually grew faster and faster. At first, the long needle could only rotate once within the span of a breath, but after the span of around ten breaths, the rotational rate of the needle had raised to over a hundred million times a second.

    "Ignorant barbarians, just taste the devilishness of the wisdom of our Xiu n." said a Xiu n elderly man while kissing the giant cannon. "For thisrge baby, we have used up all offerings for thest three-hundred years. After destroying this small fort of yours, we will destroy your Chi Ban Mountain defensive line with it, then destroy Pu Ban City and ultimately destroy all the hopes of your humankind."

    Yemo Sha wielded his ck staff while growling out in pride, "Cut the crap! Break that fence wall!"

    Pausing for a second, Yemo Sha¡¯s voice suddenly lowered down as he looked around and continued nervously, "Attack now! Take this opportunity when that weird guy is drawn away by Pan Xi! Just attack now!"

    A buzzing sound could be heard endlessly while the thousands of different sized kes floating in the air began rotating slowly. The number of electric bolts sizzling between these kes was suddenly raised by over a thousand times. Countless electric bolts bumped against each other, as countless strange spell symbols could be seen within these electric bolts.

    After the span of around three breaths, the fort-crushing cannon was wrapped up by a dazzlingyer of blue light. The buzzing noise made Yemo Sha and the others cover their ears with their hands and step aside, as far away from this cannon as possible. For Yemo She and his people, this was also the very first time to see a destructive weapon like this, which was the greatest result of the wisdom of the Xiu n. Instinctively, Yemo Sha and his people sensed awe and veneration towards this giant cannon.

    That purely dark ck needle, which had been rotating so quickly, was sent out by the burning magic formation. The ten-mile long cannon barrel kept raising the speed of the ck needle; with the immensely great power provided by the cannon, this ck needle now began moving at a terrifyingly high speed.

    When the ck needle was just sent out by the magic formation, it could fly less than ten-thousand miles within a second, but when it zipped out from the ten miles long cannon barrel, its flying speed had raised to over ten million miles a second.

    The non-humankind¡¯s metal fort was now around a hundred miles away from the fort, and at almost the same moment when the ck needle was let out from the cannon, it struck on the outer fence wall which was built by Elder Destiny and countless ancestor souls and holy spirits with half a year of time.

    Within the area with the length of a hundred miles and width of miles, all metal puppets were evaporated suddenly without leaving even a grain of dust. The long ck needle sparkled, then the metal fence wall quaked. Meanwhile, the miles thick defensive magic screen began shaking and twisting intensively. In the middle of the magic screen, a hole with the diameter of thirty meters was clearly visible.

    All threeyers of fence wall were punctured by the unstoppable, violent strike. Countless defensive magic spells on the fence walls were broken while numerous totem columns set around the fence walls exploded one after another. Bit by bit, the threeyers of city walls melted and copsed like soft sweets in a raging fire. Within the blink of an eye, all fence walls had disappeared within the area of a hundred miles.

    A five miles wide empty area appeared in therge battle formation formed by human warriors and local warriors behind the three city walls. Within this five miles wide area that had an unknown length, all elite warriors had disappeared, evaporatingpletely without leaving even a slight trace.

    An enormous hole was opened up from the ck volcano that stood in the middle of the fort. Large streams of ck smoke puffed out from the hole while the volcano quaked intensively. Countless hair-thin cracks had now been spreading out from the hole.

    Si Wen Ming and the others, who stood on the middle fence wall, had all flown up into the air. They popped their eyes out and stared at that splendidly glowing fort-crushing cannon. They hadn¡¯t even sensed any power vibration before the fort was broken, the fort they had spent so much time and resources to build.

    The power of this gigantic cannon had gone far beyond their imagination. Si Wen Ming racked his own brains but still failed to find a magic treasure belonging to the Magi Pce that he knew about and was powerful enough to fend against this cannon.

    The power of the cannon was highly focused, that warriors who stood on the fence walls weren¡¯t affected at all. However, no matter it be the Northern Wastnd warriors or Chi You Army warriors, everyone had stopped fighting, floating in the air in a daze while looking at the disappeared city wall.

    Yemo Sha proudly looked at the punctured fence walls while raising his hands high as he said, "Was that an energy-gathered shot just now? This time, give them a decentralized shot. You see those warriors gathered behind the fence walls? Try to kill them all with one shot!"

    Again, mountainrge piles of magic crystals were thrown into the cannon.

 Chapter 695: Loot in a Burning House

    Chapter 695: Loot in a Burning House

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    The fence walls were broken by a single shot. Reasonably, those metal puppets and the nearly a million Jia n warriors should be preparing to march into the city and start a massive killing.

    Si Wen Ming had given a series of orders, ordering the human and local warriors inside the fort to prepare for the bloody fight. However, the non-humankind army outside the fort didn¡¯t rush in. Instead, those metal puppets had even moved aside, emptying a vast area between the fort and the fort-crushing cannon.

    The Chi You Army warriors who had been crazily killing human warriors on the fence wall didn¡¯t grasp the opportunity to break into the fort. Instead, they began retreating from the fence wall at their highest speed. Besides, they intentionally avoided the area pointed at by the cannon.

    "What the hell is this?!" The great strikeunched by the fort-crushing cannon had shocked everyone in the fort. Elder Destiny had never, ever seen a destructive weapon like this, and couldn¡¯t help but scream out.

    "Xiu n indeed possesses advanced techniques. For real, none of the numerous master craftsmen in our Magi Pce can surpass them," said Si Wen Ming with a hoarse voice. "We can¡¯t let them take the second shot. Rush out and destroy that cannon, otherwise, we can¡¯t possibly win."

    As a man who had been through countless wars, Si Wen Ming realized how terrifying the for-crushing cannon was at first sight. Although Fallen Land had disabled those non-humankind beings from using the great Dao of nature of Pan Xi world as a weapon, as long as they had enough magic crystals to supply energy for the fort-crushing cannon, the cannon could fire without a break.

    The threeyers of fence wall which were designed by Ji Hao with a great effort, even hundreds of Divine Magi couldn¡¯t break it, not even by joining hands. Nevertheless, with a single shot, the cannon punctured all threeyers of fence wall. The cannon was unstoppably powerful, and if the non-humankind made another few shots with it, the human army, which had lost the protection of fence walls, would certainly be destroyed.

    "Ninth prince, Young Master Feng, please!" From a long distance away, Si Wen Ming shouted towards Feng Qinxin and Ao Li who had been watching the fight. He knew that Feng Qinxin and Ao Li had set a phoenix sky-ming formation and a dragon sea-destroying formation. At the moment, the humankind could use some of their help.

    Ao Li and Feng Qinxin nced at each other, after which, Ao Li abruptlyughed out and said, "Sure, sure, the dragon-kind, phoenix-kind and humankind, we are families. Hehe, I¡¯m just wondering one thing, what is that secret magic treasure of Earl Yao that even the scary woman can¡¯t do nothing to it?"

    Ao Li wasn¡¯t concealing his greediness at all. He was not blind, and had discovered the extraordinariness of the Pan Xi divine mirror long ago. But as far as he knew about Ji Hao, Ji Hao didn¡¯t have that treasure before entering into Pan Xi world.

    A treasure that even Pan Xi couldn¡¯t break, for such a treasure, Ao Li wanted it too.

    Feng Qinxin smiled faintly. She curved her cherry-like lips upwards without saying anything, and neither did she trigger the phoenix sky-ming magic formation. For what Ao Li asked, Feng Qinxin wanted to know too. However, she wasn¡¯t as dumb as Ao Li, and didn¡¯t want to offend anyone. Therefore, for things like this, she let Ao Li do it. As for Feng Qinxin herself, she only needed to quietly wait aside for an opportunity to make a move.

    The human army seemed ready to be destroyed very soon by now. In exchange for the help of the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind, shouldn¡¯t Ji Hao hand something out? After all, Fallen Land contained zero natural power. Consequently, both of the dragon sea-destroying magic formation and the phoenix sky-ming magic formation had to consume the resources that belonged to Ao Li and Feng Qinxin themselves to burst with a strong power. Weren¡¯t those precious resources consumed by the tworge magic formations worth anything? The humankind couldn¡¯t let the phoenix-kind and dragon-kind fight for them with nothing in return, could they?

    Si Wen Ming¡¯s smile froze. Staring at Ao Li for a while, he said ndly, "Ninth prince, what are you trying to say?"

    Ao Li raised his head, vividly showing the arrogance that belonged to the dragon-kind and said, "Alright, you asked me to say this, I¡¯ll just say it out. That secret defensive magic treasure of Ji Hao, I fancy it quite a lot. If you want me to activate the dragon sea-destroying magic formation and destroy that giant cannon for you, you should just trade for my help with that treasure!

    Feng Qinxin smiled. What a dumb dragon, only he could say this so straightforwardly. However, this was exactly what Feng Qinxin wanted to say. Therefore, she just happily listened to Ao Li.

    Si Wen Ming remained silent. He only carefully looked at Ao Li and Feng Qinxin from up to down, after that, he turned around, looked at Huaxu Lie and Lie Mountain Kang who stood behind him, abruptly grinned and said, "Are our humankind already shameless enough to sell our own people to live? My brothers, are you willing to fight with me?"

    Huaxu Lie, Lie Mountain Kang and the other elite human beings pulled out their weapons,ughed out together and growled out.

    "Fight!"

    Ao Li and Feng Qinxin had their looks changed instantly, looking at Si Wen Ming angrily. Since long ago, they had heard that Si Wen Ming was hard to deal with. Today, they realized that Si Wen Ming indeed deserved this reputation. Under the current situation, without the help of the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind, what could the humankind possibly do?

    Could they withstand the attacksunched by the Chi You Army?

    Could they hold out under the fire of the fort-crushing cannon?

    And the one million elite Jia n warriors, with those injured human warriors who had been frustrated badly by Pan Xi, how could they possibly survive the full attackunched by the non-humankind?

    Si Wen Ming, how dare he do that? He should order Ji Hao to hand out that secret magic treasure and trade for the help of the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind!

    Zhu Rong Tianming looked around with a fiery light sparkling around him while winking towards Priest Corpse and Bo Qiujia. The terrifying strikeunched by the fort-crushing cannon had already frightened him badly, and by now, he dared not to even imagine what the next strike would be like.

    Priest Corpse¡¯s face was twisted as well. The attackunched by the fort-crushing cannon, which was arge-scale killing weapon made by the non-humankind, contained a faint trace of historical power. A full attackunched by it was even more powerful than the power released by some powerful killing spirit treasure at full capacity.

    How on earth did these non-humankind beings make such a terrifying killing weapon?

    However, Priest Corpse¡¯s face was also filled with greediness when he looked at the cannon. If his sect could have this kind of weapon that could be simply motivated by magic crystals condensed from all kinds of natural powers, it would be greatly helpful to the great n of his sect.

    Unlike the others, Gong Gong Wuyou quickly stepped back while Northern Wastnd warriors around him had also been retreating at their highest speed. While moving backward, he shouted harshly, "Si Wen Ming, are you joking? If you want to fight against such a metal monster, you go for it...I¡¯m not that dumb."

    Ao Li yelled out again, "Si Wen Ming, just hurry... As long as you promise to give me that secret treasure, we can negotiate anything. Otherwise, hehe, a small problem urred in the dragon sea-destroying magic formation days ago, so it¡¯s not that easy to trigger it right now." Ao Li seemed to think that this excuse made up by him just now was quite funny, and he evenughed out loud.

    Si Wen Ming remained silent. He gripped the long sword, stood right in the middle of the gap left by the disappeared fence wall, which was also the core area aimed by the cannon.

    "Brothers, fight with me!"

    Si Wen Ming growled while a yellow stream of mist rose from his head. From the mist, a khaki-colored,rge shield, that had the hazy silhouettes of five towering mountains sparkling on its surface, flew out and was grasped in Si Wen Ming¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 696: Fight Together

    Chapter 696: Fight Together

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Si Wen Ming stood in the middle of the gap between the threeyers of the fence wall, with hazy silhouettes of the five towering mountains sparkling out from the thick shield held in his hand. Large streams of yellow-colored earth power spread out towards all directions. Meanwhile, the air seemed topress towards his left hand and faintly, five giant mountains emerged in the air picturesquely.

    "The five divine mountains, representing the fortune of my kind." growled Si Wen Ming with a deep voice. Along with his voice, a series of mountain silhouettes flew out from behind him, while sixteen purely yellow, different sized spirit stars that had been releasing dense earth power hovered inside those mountain silhouettes. They then momentarily merged with the five towering mountain images released from the shield.

    Huaxu Lie gave a long roar while shing through the air and reaching to the left of Si Wen Ming. A ck light and a white light dazzled out from behind him, reaching straight into the sky for thousands of meter high, then merged into a sphere of Chaos mist. Within the Chaos mist, a spinning eight diagram emerged.

    "The diagram of Emperor Fuxi, seeing through the heaven and the earth." murmured Huaxu Lie with a low voice. Following his voice,yers of silhouettes of mountains, swamps, trees and hills flew out from eight diagrams, quickly merging with the five giant mountains that came from Si Wen Ming¡¯s shield.

    Emperor Fuxi was an ancient, legendary human emperor, and was a soothsayer. As a descendant of Emperor Fuxi, Huaxu Lie surely inherited the power of the eight diagram.

    Lie Mountain Kang walked over with big steps and stood on the right side of Si Wen Ming. Silently, he let a splendid light glow from behind him. Within the light, countless nts began growing, coiling around each other and soon, the entire area with a radius of a hundred miles had been turned into a vivid green, with thousands of kinds of rare nts swaying in the air.

    The Lie Mountain Family descended from Emperor Shen Nong, who was also an ancient human emperor and was the greatest master of leechcraft in the world in his era. Lie Mountain Kang wasn¡¯t good at the art of healing, yet, the power secretly inherited by him from his bloodline was green power. Green power was gentle yet strong, flexible and controble; it was the best for defense.

    Over a hundred princes from allrge ns and families, who were close to Si Wen Ming, walked out one after another and stood behind Si Wen Ming orderly. None of them chose to flee. They activated their inherited Divine-Magus-level magic treasures while some even took out ancient Supreme-level divine treasures. Different-colored lights coiled in the air in bright streams, then all merged with the five great mountains of Si Wen Ming.

    Gong Gong Wuyou looked at Si Wen Ming in both admiration and jealousy. He gnashed his teeth, silently and angrily wondering why he couldn¡¯t have so many sincere supporters.

    Abruptly, a sword light dazzled into the sky. Gong Sun Yuan stood behind Si Wen Ming as well, sending out a great and bright stream of sword light that then merged with the five mountains like a straight spine.

    Gong Gong Wuyou red at Gong Sun Yuan. If Gong Sun Yuan wasn¡¯t the candidate for the ce of human emperor chosen by himself, and if Gong Sun Yuan¡¯s family, the You Xiong Family, wasn¡¯t so powerful, Gong Gong Wuyou would have given vent to a torrent of abuse already.

    "Take!" Shaosi stood in midair and gently incanted a spell. Streams of white mist swiftly flew out from the heads of Gong Gong Wuyou and those Northern Wastnd warriors, into the bodies of Si Wen Ming and his supporters. Within the blink of an eye, all fortune that belonged to Gong Gong Wuyou and his people had been looted away entirely by Shaosi, that made them quiver suddenly. But still, they didn¡¯t know that they had already been ¡®robbed¡¯.

    When Gong Gong Wuyou and his warriors¡¯ fortune was taken away, a group of spell symbol on the surface of the fort-crushing cannon suddenly let out a strange electric buzz. The giant cannon, which hadn¡¯t been fully charged with energy, quaked slightly and next, a ck beam of light dazzled out from the cannon, fiercely towards Shi Wen Ming¡¯s chest. This time, the ck beam of light was only around sixty percent as powerful as the first shot.

    "Damn it! I said that the time interval between two shots has to be over twenty-four hours! I told you that the spell symbol group in this area has some problems!" A Xiu n elderly man shouted angrily.

    "Cut the crap, just fit as quickly as possible! Hm, didn¡¯t we bring a whole new set of spell symbols? Just rece them with the new ones!" said another Xiu n elderly man.

    The ck beam of light pierced towards Si Wen Ming at lightning speed. Si Wen Ming and the group of princes around him roared out together while taking threerge steps forward simultaneously. The sense of power released by all of thembined into one, spreading speedily in all directions and suddenly converged inwards, turning as steady as mountains.

    Human warriors behind Si Wen Ming and those princes rushed out with big steps like a tsunami. As long as the power of this strike faded, they would go attack the metal fort with all of their powers, even by risking their lives. Either all non-humankind beings in that metal fort would be wiped out, or they would all die in that metal fort.

    Feng Qinxin, who was standing aside, abruptly gave a faint smile. ncing at Ao Li, who seemed to be quite angry, she smilingly said with a silvery voice, "Lord Wen Ming, I¡¯m helping you. Hehe, Ao Li was only talking for the dragon-kind just now, our phoenix-kind are not thinking about the same thing."

    Ao Li looked at Feng Qinxin in confusion. What was this? How could she change so suddenly? This n was made by both of them upon discussion. But howe Ao Li now turned to be the only sinner? Feng Qinxin, this cunning little girl...

    "Damn it!" Ao Li red at Feng Qinxin and yelled.

    Feng Qinxin had been preparing for this since long ago. She took out a red bead as a fiery light shed across the air. The phoenix sky-ming magic formation was activated with full capacity. A silvery phoenix scream rose into the sky while a fiery phoenix, that had the wingspan of over a thousand miles, swished up from underground, flying forward with a sky-devouring raging fire.

    In this very moment, Ji Hao¡¯s teammates moved.

    Taisi showed the whites of his eyes.

    Huge clouds of different-colored or transparent poisonous smoke puffed quickly out of Yu Mu¡¯s sleeve.

    Man Man threw out the pair of heavy hammers crafted by Yu Yu with full strength. After that, she gnashed her teeth and cast out over a thousand of those me bombs all at once. Those bombs were made by Zhu Rong with the earth core ancient poisonous me that he collected from inside the greatest volcano in the Southern Wastnd with some solid efforts.

    Feng Xing stood in the distance, with the longbow held in his hands glowing with a dazzling light. He bit his tongue tip and sprayed three mouthfuls of blood on the longbow in a row. Behind Feng Sing, a giant silently emerged, holding a longbow that looked exactly like the one in Feng Xing¡¯s hands. The giant made the exact posture as Feng Xing did, pulling his long bow open. Puff! Followed by a loud and clear noise, a golden arrow zipped out from the string of Feng Xing¡¯s bow. After that, Feng Xing fell weakly on the ground.

    The ck beam of light flew out from the fort-crushing cannon was going to bump against the five mountains let out by Si Wen Ming. But all of a sudden, a dim light shed across the air and next, a square-shaped, thick mirror appeared, glowing with a dim light and shielding Si Wen Ming behind it.

    Following a series of shouts and screams, the ck light beam dazzled into the mirror. The entire Fallen Land seemed to be frozen for a moment, but right in the next moment, the ck light beam flew back out from the surface of the mirror, dazzling towards the metal fort, where Yemo Sha and his people stayed in along with a shrill swishing noise.

    A cracking noise could be heard endlessly. Countless cracks appeared in the mirror, with thin fragments flying up one after another, gradually transforming into light spots, merging with the air.

    "Secret treasure! Secret treasure! This is the secret treasure! Oh my, how can it be destroyed?" yelled Ao Li while looking at this mirror that looked definitely like a great treasure. Seeing the mirror cracked, Ao Li almost cried out.

    Yemo Sha and the other Yu n people who stood in the metal fort watching the fight also nearly cried out.

 Chapter 697: Self-contradiction

    Chapter 697: Self-contradiction

    Trantor: Law Editor: AntiGod

    Standing on the fence wall of the metal city, Yemo Sha and his people looked at the ck beam of light that had been dazzling towards them with twisted faces. Only they know how much had they spent on this fort-crushing cannon, and how destructive this cannon was.

    Because of an unexpected problem urring in a small group of spell symbols of the cannon, this shot wasunched before the cannon was fully charged with energy. But sixty percent of its full power was more than enough for destroying this metal fort built from metal puppets.

    Even worse, Yemo Sha and his people were standing right on the metal fort because they wanted to witness the miserable death of Si Wen Ming and the other human beings. But now, they watched the fierce ck light beam striking over without having a chance to dodge.

    Chi You¡¯s raging roars came from the mist in the sky, following which, a human-shaped silhouette shed across the air. At an indescribably high speed, Chi You dashed out of the watery mist with the void shield in his hand. Next, his body suddenly turned hazy as he intended to teleport himself back into the metal fort.

    With the power of the void shield, if he could reach the metal fort before the ck light, he could probably hold off this strike. However, countless ck water whips swished out from the watery mist and pped on the body of Chi You, who was going to teleport himself away. The cold and sticky, tentacle-like water whips tied Chi You¡¯s limbs up and dragged him directly back into the watery mist.

    "River Earl, you old bastard! I swear I will kill you!" Chi You growled in a great rage.

    "Many people have said that, but till now, I am still alive." River Earl¡¯s voice sounded nd and calm, without any emotion. A thunderous boom was then generated from the water mist, along with dazzling lightning bolts.

    "Pan Xi!" Yemo Sha screamed in a hoarse voice. At this moment, he could only count on Pan Xi to save him and his people. With Pan Xi¡¯s tough body, even the fort-crushing cannon couldn¡¯t possibly harm her. As long as she could show up in time and shield the metal fort behind her, those Yu n people could be saved.

    In the great distance, Ji Hao, whose eyes had been shining with a bright golden light, had just thrown out a magic talisman.

    A ck and white pattern of Taiji had been rotating slowly like a gigantic millstone, trapping Pan Xi in it. In the middle of the pattern of Taiji, a slim elderly man, who was wearing a long robe decorated with the patterns of me and water, held a long ruler in his left hand with his right hand held behind his back, standing straight in front of Pan Xi. Word by word, this elderly man slowly murmured ¡®The Dao is Dao, but not an ordinary Dao¡¯.

    Ji Hao stared at this elderly man who came from the magic talisman with a great shock.

    Who was he, and how could hee out from the magic talisman? Had this elderly Daoist priest been hiding a clone of his in the magic talisman all these time? Or did he sense the power of Pan Xi through the magic talisman, like a hunter sensing his prey, and unreasonably, suddenly broke in?

    Apart from the great shock, Ji Hao was truly curious that if Pan Xi still had her consciousness and all of her powers, would she be stronger than this elderly Daoist priest? Nevertheless, by now, Pan Xi had forgotten all her abilities, and could only smash people with pure violence. Obviously, she could never rival the elderly Daoist Priest like this. The elderly Daoist Priest easily created a small, twisted space and trapped Pan Xi in it.

    This small space was entirely twisted,pletely isted from the outside world. Therefore, Yemo Sha¡¯s screams didn¡¯t manage to go into Pan Xi¡¯s ears.

    ncing at this elderly Daoist priest again in shock, Ji Hao turned around, looked at the fort with a rxed smile and said, "Hm, right in front of you, the secret treasure that can rebound enemies¡¯ attacks, has been crushed. Now you see it, right?"

    Ao Li and Feng Qinxin wanted the Pan Xi divine mirror, that Ji Hao understood perfectly. But of course he disapproved what they had done. Therefore, when the fort-crushing cannon made the second shot, Ji Hao instantly connected with the divine mirror inside the volcano, which was transformed from the soul-shaking clock, and moved it out to shield Si Wen Ming and the others.

    After all, the divine mirror in the volcano was only like a magic clone of the real Pan Xi divine mirror. By rebounding the strike made by the fort-crushing cannon, the structure of the clone mirror suffered irreversible damage. As a consequence, it crashed right in front of everybody.

    Chi You failed to return to the metal fort timely while Pan Xi was trapped by the elderly Daoist Priest. Nothing else was in between the metal fort and the terrifying strike made by the cannon but the protective magic screen created by those divine towers. Yemo Sha was screaming while mountain-huge piles of magic crystals turned into smoke inside those divine towers. All divine towers were overloaded as they extracted all natural powers contained in those crystals and fully activated all defensive magic formations.

    Nearly ten-thousand Yu n people were screaming together while activating their most precious defensive treasures. All kinds of oddly shaped treasures flew into the air and released splendid light before the metal fort.

    With a great eyesight, Ji Hao saw the treasure took out by an especially handsome Yu n young man. That treasure was actually a bouquet of pink crystal roses! The crystal roses were extremely beautiful; over a hundred roses in the bouquet bloomed, transforming into a three-hundred-meter thick crystal wall, standing in front of the fence wall of the metal fort. This crystal wall was entirely pink, decorated with countless patterns of roses.

    These Yu n people indeed had some sense of aesthetics.

    Over ten-thousand great defensive treasures were activated, but the cannon strike had already reached to the metal fort before they could fully release their powers.

    A sky-shattering boom was caused, and all Yu n people, including Yemo Sha, began vomiting blood. Sixty to seventy percent of the treasures activated by them shattered immediately while twenty to thirty percent were damaged, stopped glowing and fell on the ground. Only very few treasures, those with especially great qualities, were sent flying away for hundreds of miles without being harmed.

    That beautiful pink crystal wall cracked instantly, and the ck beam of light let out from the fort-crushing cannon bumped into the defensive magic screen created by the divine towers. Along with an ear-piercing noise, the ten miles thick defensive magic screen was crushedyer byyer while those divine towers standing on the fence wall exploded one after another.

    Divine towers exploded, sending waves of heavy metal patches down from the air. They smashed on the bodies of Yemo Sha and his people, broke their heads and made them bleed.

    Within a single second, the defensive magic screen shattered entirely, and the ck beam of light struck straight onto the metal fence wall, which was trodden under the feet of Yemo Sha and his people. The silver-colored metal fence wall melted and copsed quickly, showing a giant gap within the blink of an eye.

    The ck light beam dazzled through the gap, seeming to pierce onto the fort-crushing cannon. Suddenly, a beam of light shed across. Chi You¡¯s void shield moved across the space and directly showed up before the ck light beam. The void shield was covered in blood while a strong sense of power spread out from it.

    The ck light beam, which had shrunk to half its size, struck on the void shield and made the shield quake intensively while letting out a buzzing noise. Countless extremely thin ck electric bolts burst out and finally, this cannon strike was stopped.

    "Ha! Haha!" Yemo Sha and his peopleughed out loud.

    But what came right next was a dazzling golden light. The golden beam of light smashed Yemo Sha¡¯s head all of a sudden, caused a popping noise. Then, a golden arrow tore apart the defensive magic screen around the fort-crushing cannon and prated the cannon.

    The loudughter of those Yu n people stopped instantly.

    A series of swishing noise could then be heard as over a thousand me bombs thrown out by Man Man had flown over along with the golden arrow.

 Chapter 698: Self-destruction of the Cannon

    Chapter 698: Self-destruction of the Cannon

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Those me bombs were made by Zhu Rong himself with the ancient essence poisonous me collected from the deepest area of thergest ancient Southern Wastnd volcano, added with all kinds of strong toxins produced in Southern Wastnd jungle. The me was nourished in the earth core countless times, and it was made into me bombs by Zhu Rong with his secret magic.

    The instantaneous effect of every single one of those me bombs thrown out by Man Man would be equal to fifty-percent of a full strikeunched by Zhu Rong.

    Over a thousand me bombs struck the metal city and exploded one after another. After each me bomb exploded, a raging, ck fire would rise into the sky. The power of the me burst from the bombs was highly concentrated, only covering the area with a radius of around three-hundred meters.

    In Southern Wastnd, fifty percent of the power of a full strikeunched by Zhu Rong could at least melt the ground within an area hundreds of thousands of miles in radius. But now, such a terrifying power was forcibly concentrated inside the area with a radius of merely three-hundred meters by the secret magic spell cast on the bomb. It was not hard to imagine that inside the effective range of these me bombs one could only be turned into ashes without a God-level power.

    The group of Yu n people howled hoarsely out one after another. Their entire bodies had been glowing with different colored bright light as they ceaselessly activated all kinds of life-saving treasures. Jade talismans, amulets or pendants worn by them dazzled splendidly, releasingyers of protective magic screens.

    The ck me spread out along with a thunder-like exploding noise. Over a thousand me bombs exploded in a row, and within the area with a radius of three-hundred meters, the raging ck me looked like an enormous blooming flower. Wherever the ck me reached, every single thing was burned out. All live-saving treasures worn by those Yu n people, including all kinds of one-time jade talismans and pendants with amazingly great defensive powers, were crushed and destroyed by the ck me immediately.

    Yu n people growled, wailed and cried in the ck me. But in a short while, they were all swallowed up by the ck me without leaving any trace.

    Around the metal fort, those divine towers had been copsing one after another. The strikeunched by the fort-crushing cannon destroyed the defensive magic formation of the metal fort. After that, those overloaded divine towers suffered an immense counterforce and magic formations contained in those divine towers disintegrated one after another. Divine towers sted out intensively, letting out surging streams of fire spreading swiftly out. All that disabled all non-humankind beings inside the metal fort from fleeing.

    The arrow released by Feng Xing prated the fort-crushing cannon and destroyed many essential spell symbols inside it. This powerful, enormous cannon had now been shaking intensely while countless spell symbols emerged on its surface and dazzled brightly. Large numbers of broken spell symbols exploded ceaselessly, releasing bright fiery light and electric bolts in all directions, blowing up quite a few Xiu n master craftsmen near the cannon.

    An eye-piercing light burst from the core area of the cannon while this polyhedron-shaped core of the fort-crushing cannon, which had swallowed countless magic crystals to provide energy for the entire cannon, shook intensively and let out a terrifying buzzing noise. The magic formation contained in the cannon seemed to break down soon, and the cannon was going to blow apartpletely.

    A Xiu n elderly man with white hair rushed straightaway. An exquisite pair of wings grew out from his back, dragging him up into the sky. He then transformed into a stream of light, attempting to run away from Fallen Land. Following behind this elderly man, all remained Xiu n elites fled desperately away one after another. Some of these Xiu n people only ran away at their highest speed, but a few younger ones still had some conscience as they turned around and gave a few screams.

    "Run! The cannon is going to destroy itself! Run!"

    Si Wen Ming and the other elite human beings, who had now been approaching the metal city, turned straight around, leaving the metal city, which had already be an ocean of me, at their highest speed.

    Outside the metal city, those Jia n warriors, who had formed ordered battle formations, attempted to run as well. They all mastered all kinds of fighting skills, but knew nothing about weapon-making. However, they understood that what made those Xiu n master craftsmen flee desperately while screaming was definitely highly lethal.

    They began running at their highest speed and with all of their strength. Just running, as far as possible... Nevertheless, over ny percent of these Jia n warriors had their looks changed suddenly when they prepared to run. Their bodies were softened while sweat oozed out from their pores ceaselessly. They howled hysterically, trying their best to boost up their powers and fun, but they couldn¡¯t even raise their legs.

    Behind Yu Mu, the Disease God streamer silently floated in the air while huge streams of poisonous mist puffed out from Yu Mu¡¯s sleeves. With the help of the Disease God streamer, an extremely magical change had happened to this especially strong poisonous mist, that by now, even Divine Magi couldn¡¯t easily survive it.

    Among these elite Jia n warriors, except for less than a thousand of them who were Divine-Magus-level, powerful big warriors called ¡®battle kings¡¯, all the others had inhaled the poison released by Yu Mu and now had their bodies softened and fatigued, barely able to struggle.

    These Jia n warriors had secret treasures which were designed especially for fending against the humankind¡¯s poisons and curses. At the moment, these treasures had been glowing with a faint light while shielding these Jia n warriors. Yu Mu¡¯s poison shouldn¡¯t have been so effective on them. But with the help of the Disease God streamer, Yu Mu¡¯s poison had be way too terrifying, that nearly a million Jia n warriors were defeated all at once.

    "No!" Within the twinkling of an eye, a Jia n battle king, who had already dashed around a thousand miles away, turned around. He looked at the other Jia n warriors who didn¡¯t manage to run too far and growled with a hoarse voice.

    "Ao Li, if you don¡¯t want to die, activate the dragon sea-destroying power at full capacity!" Si Wen Ming rushed back with his people while shouting at Ao Li, who had been watching all this from the side.

    Buzz! Along with a loud noise, Elder Destiny and a group of ancestor soulsbined their powers, forcibly activating the remaining magic formation on the broken fence walls. A dim defensive light screen showed up that covered the gap in the middle of the three fence walls up.

    Ao Li¡¯s faces twisted from time to time. He roared out with a deep yet resonant voice while taking out a blue dragon bead and wielded it. Instantly, rampant waves rose into the sky with over ten-thousand gigantic dragons faintly visible in the waves, letting out sky-shaking dragon roars.

    Feng Qinxin adjusted the phoenix sky-me magic formation as well, concentrating the me released by the formation to form a thick fire wall in front of the fort.

    Next, the fort-crushing cannon exploded thunderously.

    A white stream of light rose into the air, then spread out in all directions. The dazzling white light suddenly turned purely ck after reaching a hundred miles away. The deep ck light continued spreading out along with a tremendous buzzing noise. The strong sound wave covered all kinds of sounds in the world, even disabling all living creatures in Fallen Land from hearing anything anymore.

    Like a tsunami, the ck light struck towards Si Wen Ming and other human beings. Waves of ck light bumped against the dragon sea-destroying and phoenix sky-ming magic formations. Ao Li and Feng Qinxin both had their faces turned dark while thin cracks appeared on the spirit treasures held in their hands, which were controlling their magic formations. Looking at the cracking spirit treasures holding in their hands, Ao Li and Feng Qinxin nearly cried out.

    This time, they came to Pan Xi world to gain benefits. But, instead of finding any treasure, they had even cost their own treasures.

    The five-mountain divine shield of Si Wen Ming stood behind the two great magic formations, transforming into a hundred-mile long tremendous shield. It had been quaking intensely, trying its best to fend against the ck lighting through the two great magic formations.

    Si Wen Ming¡¯s body had been trembling intensely as well. Meanwhile, everyone heard the bone creaking noiseing from his body.

    Huaxu Lie and Lie Mountain Kang and the other elite human beings took a step forward simultaneously and stood side by side with Si Wen Ming, reaching their hands out and partaking the destructive power released by the explosion of the fort-crushing cannon.

    The ck light waves were barely stopped by Si Wen Ming and the others on the side of the humankind, but those Jia n elite warriors and Chi You Army warriors poisoned by Yu Mu were all engulfed by it.

 Chapter 699: Remaining Force

    Chapter 699: Remaining Force

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The turbid mist outside Fallen Land vibrated while Pan Xi rushed out with smoke puffing out from her whole body and with Yemo Tuo carried in her hand. Yemo Tuo¡¯s face was deathly pale. Among the over ten-thousand Yu n people who had joined this life-and-death-game, Yemo Tuo was the only one who survived by now. If he hadn¡¯t snatched the magic talisman that could serve as a remote-control of Pan Xi from Yemo Sha¡¯s hands when he was killed and called Pan Xi back to save his life with a secret spell, Yemo Tuo would have either been killed by Man Man¡¯s me bombs or turned into ashes by the explosion of the fort-crushing cannon already, just like the other Yu n people.

    "Dead...dead!" Seeing the clear sky of Pan Xi world, Yemo Tuo screamed out like a crazy man. "Dead, all dead... Yemo Sha died... It¡¯s good though, but so many people have all died..."

    "Only I am alive, damn it, only I am alive. What now? Will I take the me for all this?" Yemo Tuo¡¯s face twisted. Over ten-thousand Yu n people, all from powerful and influential families... If more than one of them had managed to survive, things would still be controble. But now, only Yemo Tuo fled out. What would the leaders of thoserge Yu n families think? Yu n people were cunning and disbelieving. If everyone thought that those Yu n people were entrapped and killed by Yemo Tuo, he would fall into a huge series of troubles in the future.

    Along with loud coughs, over ten Jia n battle kinds rushed out with cracked armors. They gasped deeply for air while vomiting blood. Oddly-colored poisonous smoke puffed out from their mouths. Yu Mu¡¯s poison had corroded their bodies, and even the blood vomited by them was different colored, seeming to be quite scary

    Following behind were more Divine-Magus-level Jia n battle kings, rushing out of Fallen Land. In a daze, Yemo Tuo counted these Jia n warriors, ten, hundred...In total, only six-hundred and seventy-seven Jia n battle kings fled out from Fallen Land; they were the only survivors among the million elite Jia n warriors.

    "Yemo Sha should take this responsibility!" Yemo Tuo looked at these Jia n elite warriors, who now looked like a group of drowning mice. He wanted to cry but failed to shed any tears. Therefore, his body began shaking without him being able to help it. A whole million elite Jia n warriors, armed to the teeth, but only hundreds of them survived.

    Thinking about the anger of the families of those dead Jia n warriors, Yemo Tuo now truly wanted to order Pan Xi to directly p him to death. Losing a whole million elite Jia n warriors, he couldn¡¯t afford to take the me for this, neither could his family.

    A deep footstep came, following which, Chi You, whose body was burning with a ck me, walked out with big steps. Behind him were thousands of Chi You Army warriors. The senses of powers of these Chi You Army warriors had now be weak and thin; obviously, these warriors were badly injured, but the number of them had reached five to six thousands. Inparison with Jia n warriors, the loss suffered by Chi You Army was nothing.

    "Chi You! Your men...Howe so many of you are still alive?" Yemo Tuo popped out his eyes in shock, staring at Chi You as if he couldn¡¯t¡¯ believe his own eyes.

    Chi You coldly nced at Yemo Tuo, then began exining with a deep voice. When the fort-crushing cannonunched the first shot, Chi You Army warriors were on the fence wall built by Ji Hao, fighting against human warriors. Therefore, Chi You Army warriors were quite far away from Yemo Tuo and the other Yu n people, and they were more than a hundred miles away from the cannon back then. When the cannon destroyed itself, Chi You risked his own life, burned his spirit blood and forced River Earl back, then shielded Chi You Army warriors with the void shield. By doing this, he saved a big half of his warriors from the destructive waves of ck light.

    Yemo Tuo looked at Chi You, truly wanting to cry.

    A swishing noise came from a distance away. The tens of Xiu n people who fled the first, now carefully came back. In a soul-deep shock, they looked at Yemo Tuo and people around him. "Lord Yemo Tuo, only...only these few people came out?" screamed a Xiu n elderly man.

    Yemo Tuo tremblingly looked at him and responded with a weak and weeping tone, "Just, just these few people. This, this, Yemo Sha was the highestmander of this life-and-death game, not me... I, I have nothing to do with all this...I, I never approved of entering Fallen Land."

    Chi You stomped his foot against the ground loudly then shouted in a harsh tone, "Lord Yemo Tuo, let¡¯s not think about passing the buck for now. Just think about how should we finish this life-and-death game. If we return just like this, if we lost this game, think about the consequences."

    Chi You¡¯s eyes had been sparkling with a bright light as he continued with a deep voice, "We have lost million elite warriors, dear Lord Yemo Tuo, a million elite warriors! Hehe, even back in thest Chi Ban Mountain War when the fewrge families were entrapped by the humankind in Evil Dragon Bay, we didn¡¯t suffer such a great loss."

    Yemo Tuo stared at Chi You in a daze. Abruptly, he pulled out his sword and sliced towards his own neck. Chi You grasped Yemo Tuo¡¯s hand when the sword edge was still an inch away from his neck. Yemo Tuo wasn¡¯t so determined to die. Therefore, he didn¡¯t put forth much of his strength. Chi You stopped him from cutting his own throat, and instantly, Yemo Tuo threw his sword away and began crying loudly.

    "Lord Yemo Tuo, you can¡¯t solve anything by crying. Let¡¯s make a n, see how we should finish this life-and-death game." Chi You narrowed his eyes while a dim blood-red light shed across his eyes. Next, he nced at Pan Xi in aplicated way and said, "In fact, we still have a chance."

    Yemo Tuo stopped crying. Instead, he looked at Chi You curiously and said, "Chance? What chance? Even if we won, I..."

    "If we won the game, all me will go to Lord Yemo Sha, or any other Lord who fell in the battlefield. They can take all the responsibilities. As long as we can win this game, all credits will be yours, my Lord."

    Yemo Tuo¡¯s look changed so quickly that he even showed a ttering grin while looking at Chi You.

    Back in Fallen Land, Si Wen Ming and the others fell to the ground in exhaustion, lying on the ground, soaked in sweat and unable to move. Five tortoise chariots floated in front of them. Those enormous, sturdy tortoise chariots had already been frazzled, with countless cracks and breaches appearing on the turtle shells.

    Ao Li and Feng Qinxin weakly fell on the ground while vomiting blood. Both the dragon sea-destroying magic formation and the phoenix sky-ming magic formations were obliterated by the explosion of the cannon, and as the controller of the two great magic formations, they had suffered a strong counterforce. Therefore, they had now been lying on the ground as well, unable to move even a little bit.

    The three magnificent fence walls had now disappeared, evaporated entirely without leaving any trace to prove their existence.

    Hundreds of millions of local people were crushed by the great pressure caused by the waves of ck light. Elite human beings remained alive. However, they had all joined hands with Si Wen Ming just now to resist the terrifyingly great explosive waves caused by the self-destruction of the cannon, and were all exhausted. Countless people fell to the ground, but only a few of them were injured or killed.

    Ji Hao transformed into a golden beam of light and flew back to the fort. Seeing Si Wen Ming and the others lying on the ground, he growled loudly out.

    "Get up, strike back! Kill all non-humankind beings!"

 Chapter 700: Tempted

    Chapter 700: Tempted

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Strike back?" Si Wen Ming¡¯s eyes suddenly shone as heughed out loud and said, "Right, Earl Yao¡¯s right! Just now, I saw only less than ten-thousand non-humankind beings managing to flee out, and almost all of them were injured severely. It¡¯s a great opportunity for us to strike back!"

    Straightening his body, Si Wen Ming struggled back up from the ground. He took out a bottle of magic pills and poured into his mouth. After that, a strong sense of power spread out from his body. Looking at Huaxu Lie and the others who were still lying on the ground, Si Wen Ming shouted in a resonant voice, "Brothers, get up, get up, let¡¯s strike back!"

    Huexu Lie, Lie Mountain Kang and the others growled out together while they struggled up from the ground one after another, then all took out magic pills and swallowed them.

    The group of elite human beings, who were all exhausted and severely injured just now, suddenly roared out. The power of magic medicines they had taken began releasing inside their bodies, generating new powers bit by bit, boosting the consumed spirit blood up speedily. Their muscles began squirming quickly and their broken bones merged back together. From time to time, metal-shing noise came from their bodies.

    "Strike back? Earl Yao, what do you want?" said River Earl, who had a deep sh extending from the forehead to the lower abdomen that nearly split his body into two. It also had lingering power streams sizzling around it, disabling the wound from healing itself.

    Swallowing a bottle of life-saving medicine, River Earl walked towards Ji Hao with big steps, pointed at those exhausted human warriors and yelled loudly, "Strike back? With what? That Chi You is still alive, and those non-humankind beings can still control the power of the great Dao of this world."

    Scornfully ncing at Ji Hao, River Earl continued in a low yet still clear voice, "Do you want to earn more credits? Earl Yao, Ji Hao, even if you want to earn more credits for Si Wen Ming, you can¡¯t bet with the lives of all these warriors."

    Gong Gong Wuyou immediately picked up the topic, let out a teasingugh and said, "Gong Sun Yuan, just look at them, just open your eyes and look at what kind of people they are!"

    Gong Gong Wuyou elegantly took out a jade flute, fiddled with it while continuing, "In my opinion, we should now stay in this ce. With all these local people to work for us, if the threeyers of fence wall were not enough, we can build sixyers, nineyers, a hundredyers!"

    Before the others said anything, Gong Gong Wuyou pointed at those local people, who had now been crying in sadness because of the death of their families and friends, and kept yelling, "The lives of these barbarians have no worth. Let them work day and night and build us another fort, a greater fort. Then, we surely won¡¯t be afraid of those non-humankind beings, even if they march in again!"

    Hearing these cruel words said by Gong Gong Wuyou, Elder Destiny, who was also injured badly in the great explosion that happened just now, burst with a raging growl.

    "This Lord, my people are..."

    "Shut up, you old thing! Are you even qualified to talk in here? Just behave yourself, do whatever I say. Maybe you can still have a chance to be appendages of my n. If you dare to disobey, I can easily destroy your kind... but what can you do about it?"

    Elder Destiny widely popped his eyes out in anger and suddenly, a stream of blood ejected out from his mouth.

    "Gong Gong Wuyou, you shut up! Without the help of Elder Destiny and his people, you wouldn¡¯t even have the chance toe into Fallen Land to hide from the danger!" Ji Hao pointed at Gong Gong Wuyou and growled out harshly.

    Gong Gong Wuyou instantly took a few steps forward and walked up to Ji Hao. He rudely knocked Ji Hao¡¯s head with the jade flute held in his hand and yelled, "Earl Yao, what did you say? Are you showing your mercy to these barbarians because they built a few crappy fence walls for you? Pah!"

    Turned around, Gong Gong Wuyou continued yelling, "People, Earl Yao thinks that we should all leave Fallen Land to fight against those non-humankind beings by risking our lives! Hehe, but in my opinion, those non-humankind beings can no longer do anything."

    Facing the group of elite human beings, Gong Gong Wuyou started a long speech regarding his opinion. Fighting against those non-humankind beings under the risk of being crushed by the power of great Dao of Pan Xi world was no better than staying in Fallen Land, building another sturdy fort for the long-term fight against them. He tried his best to tell the others that everyone was so exhausted by now, and even if many of them had taken magic medicines, it was difficult for them to recover to the peak state within a short span of time. Ji Hao wasn¡¯t considering the actual situation of everybody else, but still wanted to delude the others and make them leaven Fallen Land, to go chase those non-humankind beings. Ji Hao wanted nothing but to earn credits for Si Wen Ming, and he was pushing the others into a deathly danger to earn credits for Si Wen Ming and himself.

    Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s words sounded quite reasonable, especially as the forces from many Northern Wastnd ns remained rtively intact and some Northern Wastnd elites kicked up a major fuss upon what he said. Hearing Gong Gong Wuyou and those Northern Wastnd people, many neutral warriors all started to have other thoughts. They nced at Ji Hao with doubting looks while silently wondering if Ji Hao truly wanted to pave a broad path leading to the throne of the human Emperor for Si Wen Ming with their blood?

    Ji Hao coldly looked at Gong Gong Wuyou who had been just talking and talking. Gong Gong Wuyou must have had his own purpose, but whatever that was, Ji Hao had his own idea as well. Turning around, Ji Hao looked at Si Wen Ming and the others, who had already regained a small half of their consumed power, then pointed at Ao Li and Feng Qinxin, who were in the distance.

    "Ninth Prince, Young Master Feng, do you dare to go out and chase those non-humankind beings with me?" asked Ji Hao loudly, "Indeed, those non-humankind beings can control the great Dao of nature of this world, but they are now all injured severely. This is the moment when they are the weakest, and as long as webine our power andunch a surprise attack on them, we will have a big chance to kill them all."

    Ao Li stood up, looked at Ji Haozily and said, "We also have a chance to be killed by them. Therefore, I think Gong Gong Wuyou is not wrong. We can simply stay in here, why should we risk our lives and go out?"

    Feng Qinxin remained silent with a sulky face while looking at those red fragments in her hands. The phoenix sky-ming magic formation was broken, and the spirit treasure controlling the magic formation was shattered by the great counterforce. Because of this, Feng Qinxin now had a really bad mood.

    Ji Hao looked at Ao Li and Feng Qinxin and said, "When Chi You rushed out, I saw that he was bleeding all the way... he must be seriously injured. His armor, shield and de are all pre-world supreme treasures."

    Ao Li and Feng Qinxin¡¯s eyes shone suddenly.

    "And that Pan Xi, if we can capture a few non-humankind beings alive and make them tell us how to control Pan Xi..."

    Ao Li and Feng Qinxin nced at each other.

    Ji Hao then continued in a nd tone, "Not to mention anything else, the destructive explosion caused by that huge cannon, you all witnessed it... even a million Jia n warriors were blown up into ashes. But still, hundreds of them managed to flee from such a destructive explosion, that means their protective treasures must be extraordinary."

    Sighing lightly, Ji Hao then said, "Since you all don¡¯t want this easy money, I will go for it myself. Whoever wants toe with me, juste!"

    Transforming into a golden beam of light, Ji Hao rushed towards the exit of Fallen Land.

    Before Si Wen Ming and the other elite human beings followed up, Ao Li and Feng Qinxin had already gathered their people and hurriedly rushed out after Ji Hao.

 Chapter 701: Sudden Side Change

    Chapter 701: Sudden Side Change

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    An enormous metal ship was flying swiftly in the sky. Three three-hundred-meter tall masts stood on the metal ship, with nearly a hundred different-sized, triangr gs tied on them, fluttering in the fierce void gale that was pushing the ship forward.

    Countless cyan-colored spell symbols sparkled on the surface of the metal ship while a gentle breeze blew around it, allowing it to almost merge into the air, without suffering any resistance. Meanwhile, this breeze had also dispelled the traces of power released from the ship, disabling the enemies from tracking it. Nevertheless, a shrill phoenix scream rose into the sky while Ji Hao and a few others standing on the head of a multicolored, gigantic phoenix followed up.

    Just now, when the fort-crushing cannon destroyed itself, Ji Hao had trapped Pan Xi with a magic talisman. Yemo Tuo then motivated Pan Xi with a secret spell, allowing her to burst with a terrifyingly great power to forcibly destroy the magic talisman and rush back to save him. But still, a slight trace of the power of the magic talisman tailed Pan Xi, allowing Ji Hao to easily chase her with a jade tracking talisman.

    Hearing the phoenix screaming, Ji Hao gripped the nine suns spear, poked on the back of this arrogant giant phoenix and made it scream again in pain. "You stupid bird, are you colluding with the non-humankind? We haven¡¯t yet chased them up, why are you screaming? If they hear you and escape, how would we find treasures for your young master?"

    Seeing Ji Hao poked her close guard, which was also her mount, with the nine suns spear, Feng Qinxin was going to yell out in anger. But after hearing what JI Hao said just now, Feng Qinxin immediately stomped her foot heavily on the phoenix¡¯s head and shouted, "Why are you screaming? What are you waiting for? Just catch up!"

    The phoenix tweeted sadly, then pped its enormous wings, generating a long streak of rainbow and swooshing out directly. Within the twinkling of an eye, the phoenix reached less than ten miles away from the metal ship.

    Before Ji Hao and Feng Qinxinunched any moves, a dragon-shaped golden stream of light dazzled out. Ao Li, who was standing on the head of the golden dragon, followed up as well. He threw over a dragon-head hammer from a long distance away.

    The golden, shining dragon-head hammer expanded to the size of mountains, smashing down along with a fierce gale. The cyan spell symbols sparkling on the surface of the metal ship instantly shone brightly and released a cyan-colored stream of light, wrapping the ship firmly up.

    The dragon-head hammer thrown out by Ao Li was a nature-crafted holy weapon, and was a fierce, destructive one too. As the hammer descended like a giant mountain, the metal ship¡¯s defensive magic formation went shattered instantly. The dragon-head hammernded on the metal ship and crushed the three masts and those triangle-shaped gs. An ear-piercing twisting noise was squeezed out from the body of the metal ship while the thousands of meters long ship was suddenly torn apart, and thousands of people dashed out desperately from the ship.

    Yemo Tuo, whose face was now deathly pale, looked at Ji Hao and the others who had been keeping up with the ship. He abruptly gave a vicious grin and said, "Good, good, good... I didn¡¯t think that you woulde seek for death yourselves!"

    Following hisughter, Yemo Tuo and over ten Jia n warriors pulled out their ck staffs simultaneously, flicked their wrists and intended to activate the power of great Dao to crush Ji Hao and his people. Nevertheless, Ji Hao had been preparing for this since long ago. Seeing Yemo Tuo and the others take out the ck staffs which could control the great Dao of nature of Pan Xi world, the three feet and three inches long, silver-colored magic talisman hiding in Ji Hao¡¯a palm instantly began burning.

    Thousands of tiny swords were painted on this silver-colored magic talisman. After Ji Hao activated it, he felt as if a silver-colored sun had burst in his palm. Then, countless silvery sword lights dazzled out, piercing towards those ck staffs under Ji Hao¡¯s will.

    Ji Hao had destroyed a ck staff once, and he knew that these staffs that could control the power of the great Dao in Pan Xi world were actually fragile. One could easily smash them with a single punch. No ordinary people could ever control the power of great Dao of a whole world, and Yemo Tuo and those Jia n warriors were not powerful enough to do it either. Therefore, they could barely control the immense power of great Dao with these ck staffs, which were treasures crafted by their master craftsmen. Once Ji Hao destroyed these treasures, Yemo Tuo and his people would never be able to activate even a slight little bit of power of great Dao in this fight.

    In order to achieve his aim, Ji Hao even used a magic talisman given by Priest Xuan Du. The magic talisman could release a hundred million beams of sword lights to attack under the will of their owner.

    A series of popping noise could then be heard endlessly as those ck staffs held in Yemo Tuo and his warriors¡¯ hands were crushed one after another. Yemo Tuo screamed in a hoarse voice, and at the same time, Ji Hao controlled those sword light beams with his mind, fiercely dazzling towards the vital body parts of Yemo Tuo and his warriors.

    Along with an overwhelming swishing sound, a strong gale swept across the sky. When Yemo Tuo and his people were about to be ughtered by the wave of sword light, Pan Xi showed up right on time and pped those sword light beams into pieces. Before Ji Hao made the next move, Pan Xi¡¯s body shed across the air, dashing towards Ji Hao as fast as a ghost while throwing a heavy punch.

    Ji Hao took a deep breath while he took out the Chaos sword box and injected all of his spiritual power into the box. The small, lusterless sword box opened slightly and let out a tiny, white beam of sword light that bumped into Pan Xi¡¯s chest. The sword light seemed to be moving extra slowly, but in fact, it had a lightning-like speed.

    Pan Xi, who had always been neglecting any kind of attacks, now gave a muffled moan while being forced quickly back by this sword light. Following a loud swooshing noise, Pan Xi was struck down from the sky and thudded thunderously against the ground.

    Silently, a hundred miles huge hole appeared on the ground of Pan Xi world. The Chaos sword light split the earth and sent the power released by Pan Xi with a single move deeply into the ground. This hundred-mile in radius deep hole reached straightly down to the underground. The wall of the hole was as smooth as a mirror, and could even give out reflections.

    Until Pan Xi was climbing back up from this immeasurably deep hole, Ji Hao silently took out thousands of different colored sky bombs, throwing into this giant hole. After that, a human-shaped silhouette shed inside the hole and countless bolts of lightning burst out. Next, the giant hole quaked, then began copsing quickly.

    "Damn it...You can¡¯t do this!" screamed Yemo Tuo. Although he didn¡¯t know what exactly those tiny bombs thrown out by Ji Hao were, he had already sensed the destructive sense of power released from those bombs from a great distance. He stared at Ji Hao with a soul-deep fear, worrying if Pan Xi could withstand such a brute attack.

    A human-shaped silhouette, that had blood mist spraying out from its entire body, suddenly teleported itself to beside Yemo Tuo; that was Chi You. Wielding the bloody long de held in his hand, Chi You gave Ji Hao a hideous grin and said, "You dared to fight back? What a shame... With another few months, I could have absorbed seventy percent of Pan Xi¡¯s spirit blood that we extracted from her body. Then, I would have had a big half of her power...What a shame!"

    Yemo Tuo pointed his finger at Ji Hao and screamed, "Chi You, kill them, kill them!!"

    Chi You¡¯s look turned extremely weird as he smiled at Ji Hao. Then all of a sudden, he swung his arm backward and chopped Yemo Tuo into two.

    Before those surrounding Jia n warriors realized what had happened, Chi You Army Warriorsunched their moves simultaneously, puncturing their vital body parts. On an average, every Ji n warrior had suffered the joint-handed attackunched by over ten Chi You Army warriors. Soon, these seriously injured Jia n warriors were all killed out.

    While chuckling, a blood-red, gigantic g rose from Chi You¡¯s head and transformed into an enormous stream of blood-red mist that rolled up all Chi You Army warriors, swished through the air and disappeared.

 Chapter 702: Sudden Killing Intent

    Chapter 702: Sudden Killing Intent

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Above the sky, in the dark void, leaders of the humankind and the non-humankind were facing each other across a long distance.

    The man wearing a tall hat and with a hazy face had been sitting on top of a towering mountain with his legs crossed. He had a stone held in his left hand and a de in his right hand, as he was carefully carving the stone. A vivid bird was almost carved out of it.

    Gong Gong stood in the distance, coldly looking at this slowly working man.

    "You, who are you? Are you a clone of one of those old men? Or...is this just your real body?" Gong Gong murmured unpleasantly, "Damn, damn it... How many people, how many things had been hiding in Pu Ban City? Unless one attains the throne of the human emperor, who would know?"

    Gong Gong threw aplicated nce at that man with his teeth gnashed, then turned around, looked at that enormous white cloud and said, "Dishi Cha,e out and let¡¯s talk. For this life-and-death game, what trick have you yed?"

    The man, who had been carving the stone, raised his head and looked at the cloud.

    A puff of blood-red light spots condensed in the sky. After that, a blood-red me spurted out from the light, within which, Dishi Cha showed up in front of everyone, sitting straight on arge armchair. He was holding a long sword with both of his hands while looking at Gong Gong with a weird smile on his face.

    "Can¡¯t you wait to lose already? Three months, I can clearly tell you that those elites you carefully selected from allrge ns and families, and those elite warriors they brought in to the small world, they can hold out for three months at the maximum."

    Dishi Cha slightly raised his chin, proudly nced at those powerful human leaders standing on the towering floating mountain, then continued, "This time span is calcted by many..."

    While he was going to boast the power of Yu Dynasty, Dishi Cha¡¯s look changed suddenly. All three eyes of his were popped out widely. He growled with a low voice, then patted on the arm of his chair with his left hand. Instantly, countless beams of light rose from around him.

    A million thumb-sized jade talismans zipped out from those light beams, floating thickly above Dishi Cha¡¯s head. These jade talismans were roundly shaped like an oval, as thin as cicada¡¯s wing and exquisitely crafted. Every single one of these jade talismans had a human-shaped silhouette sparkling in it.

    These were spirit soul talismans that belonged especially to Yu n. Once the owner of a spirit soul talisman put a trace of his or her soul into it, it would be able to show the current body condition of its owner, regardless of the distance. No matter slightly injured, severely injured, fainted or even fallen, all kinds of physical conditions could be clearly shown on the spirit soul talisman.

    A series of popping noises could be heard endlessly. Dishi Cha¡¯s face twisted as he witnessed nearly a million jade talismans exploding simultaneously. Countless thin jade fragments drifted down while glowing, looked like a heavy rain falling from right above his head.

    Streams of dazzling light shed across the air. Next, the twelve Emperors in Power of Yu Dynasty showed up around Dishi Cha together. They popped their eyes out as well, staring at those exploding spirit soul talisman as if they couldn¡¯t believe their own eyes.

    "How can this be? They can never lose!" Dishi Yanluo hoarsely screamed, "We had done such a perfect preparation! How could they possibly lose? And nearly a million of them fell together?! Even a million Jurassic beasts..."

    Dishi Yanluo seized himself by the throat in shock, unable to breathe for a long while. He was so astonished that he couldn¡¯t even talk by now.

    "Ah, it has not much to do with me." Fan Hai, whose body was wrapped in a thin stream of death power, said slowly, "Lord Dishi Cha, I have to say this even in front of you. The fact that so many of our elites have fallen in there has nothing to do with me. I didn¡¯t approve the suggestion of holding this life-and-death game. You can all testify for me... I never approved."

    Spreading his hands, Fan Hai began passing the buck to the others while sounding quite smooth.

    Yemo Luoye, the only female among the twelve Emperors, who was as beautiful as an elf that would onlye out in nights, nced at the others in a slight panic. For this life-and-death game, she was a determined supporter of Dishi Cha, and that was the reason why Yemo Sha could be the highestmander for this game. That had everything to do with her support.

    But a million elites fell together...Who would take the me of this?

    Yemo Luoye¡¯s face twisted badly. She couldn¡¯t help but let her tall and slim body began shaking as well.

    The other few emperors all remained silent while ncing at each other. When they looked at Dishi Cha again, their faces all showed a trace of viciousness. Before, none of them dared not to show any disrespect to Dishi Cha. But now...nearly a million elites had fallen, and this me was way too heavy. It was nearly impossible for Dishi Cha to get over with this.

    As a ¡®tradition¡¯ of Yu n people, they always liked to hit a person when he was down. Therefore, these few emperors had already started thinking about how they should take a huge bite of Dishi Cha.

    Dishi Cha took a deep gasp. He raised his head and looked at those spirit souls talisman. By now, only thousands of those talismans remained floating above his head. "Things are not beyond retrieval. Maybe it was just an ident, but..."

    Another series of popping noise started, and along with that, hundreds of spirit soul talismans exploded.

    Dishi Cha stopped talking immediately. Looking at those remaining thousands of spirit soul talismans, Dishi Cha¡¯s face twisted slightly, and his look turned extremely weird.

    The twelve emperors silently encircled Dishi Cha. "Lord Dishi Cha, please cooperate. Nearly a million elites have fallen. You have to exin this to us, and also to those Great Emperors behind us. Therefore, please, do not resist." said Fan Hai sourly.

    Dishi Cha coughed slightly and responded in a nd tone, "A coordinate for each of you...A whole new, clean coordinate."

    Dishi Yanluo and the other emperors paused simultaneously. They gnashed their teeth as they hesitated.

    Dishi Cha smiled, raised his head as a sun and moon blood pill flew swiftly towards Gong Gong along with a blood-red stream of light. "It seems that we won¡¯t be able to kill your people out within three months. Therefore, I can be considered to have lost this bet between you and me. Gong Gong, this sun and moon blood pill is yours now."

    Gong Gong took over the blood pill, carefully looked at it for a while, then couldn¡¯t help butugh out loudly.

    Afterughing for a long while, Gong Gong put the blood pill into his sleeve while a dim beam of ck light shed across his eyes.

    Back in Mind, deep in a great river which was located in the northeast of Yao Mountain, Wuzhi Qi sat on a water lotus with his legs crossed, when he suddenly opened his eyes.

    Two bright streams of white light dazzled out of his eyes like a pair of flood dragons, rolling rampantly in the water and raising clouds of sand and mud. A fierce water power spread in all directions, disturbing the surrounding power of destiny. After all that, Wuzhi Qi said ndly, "You can make your move now. Remember, I can only send you over. But as for whether you cane back alive, that will be depending on your own powers."

    Snorting coldly, the petals of the water lotus folded back as Wuzhi Qi disappeared without leaving a trace.

    A whole hundred heavily armored Jia n battle kings walked out from inside the river, silently rushing towards Yao Mountain City with big steps. A killing intent had been releasing from the bodies of those Jia n battle kings.

 Chapter 703: A Dangerous Moment

    Chapter 703: A Dangerous Moment

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Outside Yao Mountain City, Ji Xia was wearing a coarse cloth, standing in a farnd with his lower legs covered in mud. He was happily looking at those Yao Mountain people, who had been transnting rice seedlings.

    Holding a handful of tender seedlings that had a beautiful green color, Ji Xia murmured in praise, "What a fertilend! Only by farming can we feed countless people. This is indeed good, but I always feel a little less manly if our people don¡¯t have to fight wild beasts in the jungle anymore."

    Ji Xia was a man who grew up in Southern Wastnd jungles. He had been fighting against all kinds of wild and fierce beasts since he was little. In Southern Wastnd, whichcked fertile farnds, men had picked up weapons and hunted wild beasts to feed their families and nsmen. Inparison with Southern Wastnd people, ordinary people living in Pu Ban City were short of warrior spirit, despite the fact that Pu Ban City was much richer than Southern Wastnd jungles.

    "Training can never stop." Rubbing his own chin, Ji Xia grinned towards an elder standing not too far away and said, "When this busy farming season is over, we have to gather those kids up as quickly as possible and make them train hard. This is not a peaceful world. Our kids have to be capable of killing, so that our people can live a good, stable life."

    "Yes." The elder grinned back, nced at Ji Xia in respect and admiration, then politely responded.

    "Yes!" Around Ji Xia, many Yao Mountain people who had been working hard in the farnd loudly responded as well. Theirughter then spread out along the wind to far away ces. Their faces were all filled with sincere admiration when they looked at Ji Xia. As Earl Yao¡¯s father and a powerful Divine Magus, Ji Xia was still willing to put aside his social status,e down to the farnd and work with the most ordinary nsmen. This had touched everyone.

    Somehow, Ji Xia had already earned the respect and admiration of all Yao Mountain people.

    From a broad path in the distance, a patrolling light cavalry quickly swished over. Hundreds of warriors with light leather armors were mounting on cyan-furred giant wolves, rushing across the road. Wherever they reached, groups of children would excitedly follow them, running while wielding the wooden sticks or stone axes held in their hands and shouting with strong voices.

    Delightedly, Ji Xia looked at those energetic children,ughed out loud and said, "All good kids, haha! They will be trained well, and all be decent warriors."

    Bending his waist and inserting the tender seedlings into the soft paddy field, Ji Xia then straightened his body and began yelling, "Right, in these couple of days we have taken arge flock of beast down. Those beasts should have been cleaned already by now. Every family can have half arge beast. Don¡¯t forget to collect your meat after you finish your jobs!"

    pping his hands loudly, Ji Xiaughed and continued, "Let those kids eat more. Let them grow faster, then get married and have more kids! Haha! Kids will have their kids, and generation after generation, our Yao Mountain territory can be stronger... Our n can grow more powerful!"

    Ji Xia¡¯s words were simple and honest. In these days, if a n wanted to grow stronger and bigger, it had to depend on generations of new blood. For a n, the number of males could roughly decide the number of warriors, and with more warriors, the n would naturally grow more powerful.

    Yao Mountain people working in the farnd allughed out loud; theirughter came straight from their hearts. Especially those who used to be ves and were freed by Ji Hao to be Yao Mountain people, some of them were so moved that they even had uncontroble tears flowing down from their eye corners.

    Before, how could they even dream of a life like this? With their own farnds, their own houses, and a nice lord who would hand out fresh meat to each family and allow their kids to eat well and grow... What a kind lord! These Yao Mountain people were excited and grateful, and by now, they could even die for Ji Hao, for Ji Xia and for Yao Mountain territory.

    A shrill and quick series of warning ngs suddenly came from a long distance away. Following that, from the horizon, which was hundreds of miles away from this farnd, a ck stream of smoke swooshed right up into the sky. Next, tens of more dense and ck streams of smoke rose up and warning bell rings came from all directions. After that, over a thousand dense streams of smoke rose one after another.

    In the towers over the city gate on all four sides of Yao Mountain City, the rm bells cast from divine gold rang with a loud and resonant sound. Wave after wave, the bell rings even made the ground quiver slightly. Within a second, the bell rings spread to a big half of the entire Yao Mountain territory, covering the area with a radius of nearly a million miles.

    A buzzing noise came from underground, along with which, countless hazy silhouettes of legendary powerful animals, including dragons, phoenix and Qi Lin, shed across the city wall. Large ancient spell symbols emerged from the city wall, glowing splendidly. Streams of splendid glow and warm power spread out from Yao Mountain City, then rose from the earth that had a radius of ten-thousand miles. A ten thousand miles in radius protective magic screen enveloped the entire Yao Mountain City and the group of viges and towns around the city.

    The ground quaked intensively as Ji Xia roared out, leaped into the air and transformed into a stream of fiery light, swiftly flying into Yao Mountain City. Ji Bo, who was a Divine Magus brought over by Ji Xia from Gold Crow n in Southern Wastnd, walked up and said, "Brother, in the northeast, the most peripherally stationed troop was destroyed. From a whole thousand boys, none of them managed to survive."

    Buzz! Right beside Ji Xia and Ji Bo, a rectangle-shaped mirror made from divine gold floated up. The sixty meters long, thirty meters wide mirror was entirely glowing with a golden light while countless images shed quickly in it.

    That was the most peripherally stationed troop in the northeast side of Yao Mountain City. Normally, there were a thousand warriors stationed in a fort in that area, led by three Senior Magi. These warriors were mainly responsible for expelling beasts that approached the surrounding viges, and killing some fierce beats that might threaten people living in that area.

    The fort was entirely cast with moltenva, and it was a small-scale battle fort built ording to the standard of the armies of ancient human emperors that Ji Xia learned after he inherited the power of ancient master Supreme Magus, Ji Liao.

    The fort had quite a great defensive power, and it was connected with the other forts through long distances. Once it was attacked, all the other, over a thousand, different sized forts would all react swiftly.

    The images showed in the mirror was what happened just now...

    A hundred human-shaped silhouettes zipped up from a great river which was located less than ten miles away from the fort. The one hundred silhouettes sliced the air open and dashed swiftly towards Yao Mountain City, leaving shreds of visible white traces in the sky. While they flew past the fort, one of them raised his right hand and slightly pressed down. Next, the five-hundred meters squared fort copsed all of a sudden, leaving an enormous handprint miles in radius, that sank into the ground for over three hundred meters deep.

    A thousand warriors were stationed in the fort, but none of them fled out. However, as the fort was destroyed, the warning system in Yao Mountain City reacted immediately, and the Heaven and Earth great formation based on the city was fully activated.

    The hundred human-shaped silhouette rushed to the Heaven and Earth great formation at lightning speed. One of them let out a resonant growl and next, each of them took out a brightly glowing, six feet long spear, which was made from an unknown crystal. They all then heavily poked on the magic screen created by the great formation.

    Countless spell symbols burst from those spears. The Heaven and Earth great formation was shaking slightly while faint groups of spell symbols spread out from the center, and waves of ripples were stirred up.

    "They, can they actually break the magic screen of the Heaven and Earth great formation?!" Ji Xia widely opened his eyes in shock and said, "Damn you, bloody non-humankind monsters, how did theye here?"

    Ji Xia and Ji Bo looked at the northern side together. That area was a vast territory, that belonged to the humankind. Without a spy to coordinate with these intruders, who were a whole hundred divine-magus-level elite Jia n warriors, how could they possibly break into Yao Mountain territory so noiselessly?

 Chapter 704: Be An Onlooker

    Chapter 704: Be An Onlooker

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    A whole hundred ck short spears glowed with a ck light while fiercely attacking the Heaven and Earth great formation. The ck light sted out and released countless tiny spell symbols, ceaselessly corroding the formation. It raised a faintyer of ck mist within the splendid protective magic screen.

    In every single moment, those ck short spears could pierce into the magic screen up to the depth of a sheet of paper. However, the magic screen created by the formation was over ten miles thick. With the current moving speed of those ck spears, it would take forever for them to actually break the magic screen.

    Nevertheless, these Jia n battle kings were indeed breaking the Heaven and Earth great formation, only at an extremely low rate. But, they had already caused a real threat to the great formation. Besides, the ck spear wasn¡¯t the only weapon for them to attack the with. After lunging those ck spears, these Jia n warriors had also taken outrge pieces of ck jade boards, continuously putting them together.

    Each of these ck jade boards was over thirty-meter square and a foot thick, thickly embossed with weird, twisted spell symbols. As these jade boards were put together, those spell symbols quickly began glowing with a dim light. Waves of strange power vibrations spread out from these jade boards while those Jia n battle kings threw them towards the Heaven and Earth great formation. After that, those short spears began piercing into the magic screen at a hundred-times higher speed.

    Inside Yao Mountain City,rge groups of elite Yao Mountain warriors rushed up onto the city wall while groups of Maguspriests walked into the divine thunder towers over the city wall. They controlled the great formation to extract the natural power from underground earth meridians.

    On the surfaces of those high divine thunder towers that reached directly into the sky, water ripple-like waves of thunderbolts spread out. They released countless bolts of miles long lightning, bursting and sizzling on the tower tops and looking like agitated serpents wriggling crazily. Deep thunders could be heard ceaselessly while the thousands of divine thunderbolts with great aggressiveness all fully charged up with energy inside Yao Mountain City.

    Ji Xia stood on the city wall. Seeing that Yao Mountain warriors were already well-prepared for the war, he instantly sighed in relief. Looking at the shaking images in the golden mirror, Ji Xia pointed his finger at those Jia n battle kinds, snorted and said, "Since they dared toe to our Yao Mountain City to seek death, strike them with the greatest thunder. Show them the power of our Yao Mountain territory."

    In a moment, a dazzling wave of thunderbolts shed across the sky along with a muffled yet earth-shaking series of thunder, that made all Yao Mountain warriors cover their ears with their hands. A weird odor spread in the air as tens of thousands of fist-thick thunderbolts descended from the sky, dazzled across thousands of miles and fiercely struck on the bodies of those Jia n battle kings. Along with a loud sizzling noise, these Jia n battle king¡¯s bodies immediately lightened up while their heavy armors almost turned transparent under the strong thunderbolts.

    The Heaven and Earth great formation were the most powerful defensive magic formation created by the ancient heaven. It was a strong weapon for the ancient heaven to awe the entire world. It could reach to the stars in the void, and was also connected with earth meridians. It contained immeasurably great power, could deliver unpredictable possibilities. Due to the differences in materials and the powers of the constructors of the great formation, this Heaven and Earth great formation in Yao Mountain City wasn¡¯t exactly as powerful as the one belonging to the ancient heaven. However, it was at least fifty to sixty percent as powerful as the original one.

    Over a thousand thunderbolts struck down simultaneously and immediately burned out therge jade boards taken out by those Jia n battle kings. The armors of those Jia n battle kings burst with an eye-piercing light asyers of transparent spell symbols covered the surfaces of those armors, barely fending against those strong thunderbolts.

    Thunderous booms could then be heard. Theyers of spell symbols released from the armors shattered one after another, and soon, the thunderbolts struck on the armors. These armors were made by Xiu n master craftsmen with over a thousand types of rare materials, through countless processes. But now, they were letting out deep cracking noises while speedily melting and copsing under the terrifying thunderbolts. The natures of powers of some armors were naturally suppressed by the thunder power, and by now, these armors had even begun burning.

    Within merely a second, the hundred Jia n battle kings, who came in such an aggressive manner, howled out together while being sent flying backward, with electric bolts sizzling out and ck smoke puffing out from their bodies.

    The thunderbolts shed swiftly across the air, following closely after those Jia n battle kings and ceaselessly hurting them. The armors worn by those Jia n battle kings were crushed, the other defensive treasures were prated by the scary waves of thunderbolts. Even their weapons were turned into streams of metal liquid, sshing all over the sky.

    The divine thunder, that contained all kinds of extreme powers that came from the ancient heaven, struck on the bodies of these Jia n battle kings. It tore their skin apart and burned their muscles and punctured their bones, damaging their internal organs and their life-force. The hundred elite Jia n battle kings were all divine-magus-level powerful beings, and were equally powerful as some leaders of the humankind. But at the moment, they were being crazily attacked by the divine thunder lingering around them. No matter how loudly they growled, they could never break out from these lingering thunderbolts.

    The thunderbolts chased these Jia n battle kings, struck them down to the ground from the sky while water-stream-like thunderbolts continuously descended from the air, striking fiercely on their bodies over and over again. The ground under their bodies burst into a bright light as the ground was solidified by the Heaven and Earth great formation. Large numbers of dragon or phoenix shaped ancient divine spell symbols emerged from the ground, making the ground within the area with a radius of a hundred miles as solid as the hardest steel.

    The ground was like a metal hammering block while the divine thunderbolts were like an iron hammer. The hundred Jia n battle kings were iron blocks that had countless impurities mixed with them, and were being madly hammered by an invisible giant. Every time a wave of divine thunderbolts descended, these Jia n battle kings would howl hysterically, andrge streams of blood would be squeezed out from their bodies, along with pieces of body tissue that would be sent flying out. The ground was shaking slightly while a scary rumbling noise wasing out from underground, and every single one of these Jia n battle kings was nearly struck to death.

    Seeing all this through the mirror, Ji Xiaughed out wildly and proudly said, "Be careful, don¡¯t kill them. Let them keep thest gasp but disable them from recovering, then capture them alive!"

    Proudly holding his head high, Ji Xia continued, "This time, Ji Hao will certainlye back with a massive contribution. How can I, as his father, humiliate him? Capturing a hundred non-humankind Divine Magi, how does this sounds? Eh?"

    Gold Crow n warriors guarding in the surrounding area allughed out, praising Ji Xia for his strength together.

    Thousands of miles away from Yao Mountain City, a strangely scrawny elderly man with white hair, who seemed to be so old and weak that he could be blown away even by a small gust of wind, was holding a crutch with each of his hands. He had been silently looking at Yao Mountain City, which was enveloped in dazzling thunderbolts.

    "Were those the ban-breaking spears of the non-humankind? Back then, the magic formation of my hometown was broken by this kind of spears, then my nsmen were ughtered mercilessly."

    "Can this great formation of Yao Mountain fend against the ban-breaking spears? Are these divine towers actually so powerful?"

    "Did Kua E and his boys, that bunch of unruly kids, build this city for Earl Yao?"

    "I didn¡¯t think that they even dared to sell the greatest magic formation of the ancient heaven."

    "Since they can sell it to Earl Yao, why can¡¯t they sell it to our Tu Shan Family as well?" The elderly man smiled faintly while coughing slightly, then reached his snow-white, even silvery right hand out, and gently waved.

    "Go negotiate with Kua E and his people. Our Tu Shan Family wants a city like this too. We can offer whatever Earl Yao had offered them."

 Chapter 705: Admit Defeat

    Chapter 705: Admit Defeat

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    A strange scream resounded across the sky while a dragon-like, enormous beast with nine heads and a pair of wings roared and rolled out from the portal that connected Pan Xi world and Pan Gu world. Once this thousand-mile long beast flew out, a blood-red beam of de light swept over, cutting all nine heads of the beast off. From each of the nine heads, eighteen spirit Dan flew out and were grasped in the hands of an elderly man.

    The beast¡¯s exposed body instantly turned into a sphere of Chaos mist, and then was absorbed by the void.

    Standing on the mountaintop, Gong Gong, who had been silently facing Dishi Cha, abruptly narrowed his eyes with a fierce and cold beam of light shed across his eyes, while he cast a nce at Dishi Cha in surprise. If anyone could approach Gong Gong at the moment, he or she would be able to see countless images shing inside Gong Gong¡¯s pupils. That was the scene of a hundred Jia n battle kings being struck crazily by the divine thunder of Yao Mountain City.

    "Interesting!" Gong Gong give Dishi Cha anotherplicated nce.

    "Stupid, greedy barbarians, they always have no idea about what are they doing, and what will happen in the future." Dishi Cha raised his head, looked at the five to six thousand spirit soul jade talismans floating above his head, then said to the twelve Emperors in powers around him, "This time, we might truly lose. However, what we lost in this game was nothing much."

    Before Yemo Luoye, Dishi Yanluo, Fan Hai and the other emperors said anything, Dishi Cha continued, "It¡¯s nothing but a small, insignificant game. Victory, or defeat, makes no difference to me"

    Yemo Luoye¡¯s stunningly beautiful face twitched as she looked at Dishi Cha and said with a deep, cold voice, "But, Lord Dishi Cha, all rules of this life-and-death game were set by you alone. So..."

    "Don¡¯t worry, as long as we cooperate, no bad result will be caused." Dishi Cha rxedly nodded toward Yemo Luoye, then responded with a faint smile, "As long as you can all keep your promises and keep some news from spreading, a clean, new coordinate for each of you, you will have it exactly as I said."

    "What if the news is leaked by ident?" Fan Hai¡¯s voice sounded as cold and lifeless as always.

    Dishi Cha threw a nd nce at Fan Hai and answered, "Then I will take all responsibilities. No matter how, you haven¡¯t lost anything, and you won¡¯t lose anything."

    The twelve Emperors in power sighed in reliefs together. After that, the extra tense atmosphere between them suddenly disappeared. Their looks had turned much warmer when they looked at Dishi Cha again. Dishi Cha didn¡¯t say any more word to them. Instead, he silently looked at Gong Gong with a mysterious smile on his face.

    "Greed... greediness is a great virtue." Dishi Cha murmured to himself, "I like greedy people, especially greedy enemies. They always think they can control everything, but in fact...barbarians are just barbarians."

    Deep buzzing noise could be heard without an end as dazzling lightning bolts dazzled out from the portal. Meanwhile, the spinning rate of the portal increasedrgely, and next, an enormous mountain range was released from Pan Xi world. What came out the first was a tens of thousands of meters tall, giant peak. Within the series of peaks, countless animals were screaming in panic.

    The soil, sands and rocks were all crushed, shaken and merged into the void.

    Powerful being of the humankind and non-humankind made their moves simultaneously. Thousands of beams of cold light shed across the void, killing all animals, even the tiniest bug, violently, and despoiling their spirit Dan. Some weird, strange herbs, which were old enough and surrounded by a splendid light, flew out from the portal towards corners of Pan Gu world.

    These magical herbs vibrated intensively, and some mature ones had even released a lot of seeds, which drifted in every direction, adding more magical herbs to the Pan Gu world.

    All of a sudden, a bloody mist swooshed out from Pan Xi world with thousands of people wrapped in it. Chi You showed his figure from the mist while gasping quickly, silently waving towards the bloody mist. He packed thatrge blood-red g, then walked to Dishi Cha with big steps, expressionlessly kneeled down and kowtowed to him.

    "What happened?" asked Dishi Cha with a cold tone.

    "We lost." Chi You answered Dishi Cha¡¯s question straightforwardly, "The fort-crushing cannon was prated by an arrow of the humankind, and spell symbol groups were disturbed, which caused its self-destruction. A million elites were blown into ashes, and only we made it out."

    With simplenguages, Chi You roughly and quickly described what happened in Pan Xi world.

    "Where¡¯s Yemo Sha and Yemo Tuo? And the others?" Yemo Luoye asked harshly with a high-pitched voice. The erect eye on his forehead suddenly opened. A purely dark swirl emerged from her erect eye, slowly rotating and releasing a terrifyingly great suction that firmly locked Chi You up.

    "Lowly ve, how did Yemo Sha, Yemo Tuo and the others die?" shouted Yemo Luoye, "Describe every detail to us. Otherwise, I will extract your soul and burn it with the fire of anger of the greatest Dark Sun, forever."

    Chi You raised his head, calmly looked at Yemo Luoye and responded, "Emperor Yemo Luoye, you...have no right to ask me any question."

    Yemo Luoye¡¯s face blushed immediately. Angrily, she pointed her finger at Chi You, gasping quickly in rage, but couldn¡¯t say any word for a long while.

    "Yemo Luoye, calm down!" said Dishi Cha "You have no right to ask Chi You any question, or me him for anything. Not to mention the fact that the entire Chi You Army is now under mymand, even before, the twelve of you had to sign together to give an order to Chi You Army. Therefore, you have no right to ask him anything."

    Smiling faintly, Dishi Cha gave Chi You a hand gesture.

    Chi You stood up, walked behind Dishi Cha with big steps and stood still, just like a loyal, old dog standing behind its owner, with blood-red mist puffing out from his entire body. A strong power vibration released from his body, giving out a great pressure that could make anyone quiver in fear.

    The around five-thousand Chi You warriors, who managed toe out with Chi You, silently lined up and formed a battle formation behind Chi You in perfect order.

    The looks of Yemo Luoye and the others turned rather sulky, as the moves of Chi You and his warriors clearly showed that they had already thrown themselvespletely under themand of Dishi Cha. Now, they would no longer follow the orders given jointly by the twelve Emperors in Power!

    Dishi Cha¡¯s status was special, he possessed a great power that the twelve emperors could neverpare with. Therefore, Yemo Luoye could do nothing to Chi You after he followed Dishi Cha¡¯s lead.

    Angrily stared at Chi You for a long while, Yemo Luoye gnashed her teeth and said word by word, "Lord Dishi Cha, our Yemo Family have no intent to be your enemy. But if I..."

    "A clean, new coordinate, it¡¯s worth for any losses." Coldly and calmly, Dishi Cha looked at Yemo Luoye and said, "Everything! Yemo Luoye, I have already offered more than enough. I do not want to be an enemy of the Yemo Family either! Therefore, I have offered more than enough aspensation."

    Yemo Luoye shut her mouth.

    Dishi Cha spread his hands smilingly, slightly bowed towards the group of human leaders and then began talking.

    "So, everything is over. I admit you have won the game! Although this result is a bit disappointing to me, it¡¯s fine... You have won!"

    Shrugging rxedly, Dishi Cha waved his hand. The enormous cloud began rolling, speedily drifting towards the Mind.

 Chapter 706: The End

    Chapter 706: The End

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    A golden stream of light flew across the sky, from which, Ji Hao¡¯s hoarse shrieks and howls spread out for hundreds of miles. Around him, a thin shred of shadow turned visible from time to time, and asionally, arge span of air around his body would copse, showing giant ck holes.

    Suddenly, the air that Ji Hao had just flown past twisted. Next, arge group of powerful human beings rushed out of a sphere of Chaos power. An especially tall and sturdy one with a tall hat held his hands behind his body, curiously looking at Ji Hao, who was crying, screaming and shouting while desperately flying in the air, and said, "This kid, Earl Yao Ji Hao, I remember him...What happened here? Who¡¯s after him?"

    After the portal connected Pan Gu world and Pan Xi world was built, Pan Gu world began devouring Pan Xi world. Therefore, even though those divine towers that built the portal had now been moved away already, the portal still stayed stable.

    Led by Gong Gong and the nameless man with a tall hat,rge groups of human leaders entered into Pan Xi world through the portal. Those with the highest status, such as this man with a tall hat, Gong Gong and a few master elders of the Magi Pce, floated in the sky, appreciating the beautiful natural sceneries of Pan Xi world while vigntly keeping an eye on the surrounding area.

    As for those people with rtively lower social status, such as n leaders and elders, they had been nervously making contact with those elite young men they sent into Pan Xi world before. Contacted through magic talismans, those elite young people quickly came over and met with their leaders and elders. Leaders and elders of ns which hadn¡¯t suffered a great loss were surely delighted. But for some ns which had almost all their elite young people who joined this life-and-death game dying in Pan Xi world, their leaders and elders couldn¡¯t help but start weeping.

    While the group of people was busy calcting their losses, counting fallen or missing warriors and trying their best to find their people who could be hiding in some secret spaces of Pan Xi world, Si Wen Ming, Ji Hao and his teammates had already fallen into a rather embarrassing situation.

    Yemo Tuo, Yemo Sha and the other Yu n people had fallen, and the secret magic talisman that allowed them to control Pan Xi was also destroyed by Ji Hao with a surprise attack. Pan Xi had lost control, but still clearly remembered the fact that Ji Hao was her enemy. Therefore, she began attacking Ji Hao ceaselessly, as if she would hunt Ji Hao till the end of the day.

    High up in the air, the void gale was screaming. Ji Hao had transformed into a golden beam of light, shattering countless clouds while desperately fleeing all over the sky.

    Like a scary ghost, Pan Xi followed closely after Ji Hao. No matter how fast Ji Hao flew, she could always sh directly across the space and teleport herself to before Ji Hao¡¯s face, then throw a crazy wave of punches and kicks at Ji Hao, forcing Ji Hao to flee at his highest speed. By now, Ji Hao dared not to let Pan Xi¡¯s attacks trulynd on his body. He controlled the Pan Xi divine mirror with his spirit power to forcibly restrain the protective function of the mirror.

    Ao Li and Feng Qing still had their eyes fixed on Ji Hao. After all, supreme treasures like Pan Xi divine mirror were way too attractive. With a small trick, Ji Hao let the clone of Pan Xi divine mirror, which was transformed from the soul-shaking clock, take a strikeunched by the fort-crushing cannon and shatter right in front of everyone. Ji Hao was clearly aware of the greediness that was rooted deeply in the hearts of the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind. If Ao Li and Feng Qinxin found out the Pan Xi divine mirror was actually not destroyed and still remained perfectly unharmed, what would they do? Nobody knew.

    At this stage, Ji Hao¡¯s background was strong enough, and even though the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind might turn hostile towards him, he wasn¡¯t afraid of that at all. However, he couldn¡¯t bear to break the rtionship between the dragon-kind, phoenix-kind and the humankind because of himself. What he worried even more was that because of the rtionship between the dragon-kind, phoenix-kind, and the humankind, some human leader might step out, threaten him, and force him to hand out the Pan Xi divine mirror!

    If something like this truly happened, how terrible would that feel?

    For the above reasons, even while facing Pan Xi¡¯s wild, endless attacks, Ji Hao could only gnash his teeth and desperately fly all over the sky with all of his powers. The three suns shone brightly above his head. As Ji Hao had merged with the golden sunlight, his flying speed was now only around ten percent slower than Pan Xi¡¯s teleporting speed. After all, Pan Xi was now only a battle puppet instead of herself, and her power and abilities were now much weaker than before when she was still alive. Ji Hao could still deal with her attacks, despite some solid difficulties.

    Suddenly and identally, Ji Hao slowed a slight little bit down when moving. Immediately, Pan Xi zipped across the air and dashed to in front of Ji Hao, almost making Ji Hao bump into her arms.

    Pan Xi¡¯s tender and slim first fiercely smashed towards Ji Hao¡¯s chest. He screamed while fiercely wielding his nine suns spear, fending himself against this killing attackunched by Pan Xi.

    A thunderous boom was generated and the nine suns spear let out a shrill buzz. Ji Hao sensed a great pain from his arm bones, as those bones shattered along with a long series of cracking noise. Ji Hao was sent over a hundred miles away by this violent punch of Pan Xi, nearly bumping against a towering mountain.

    "Uncle Wen Ming!" Ji Hao shouted in a poor condition.

    He still had many magic talismans and amulets given by Priest Xuan Du, but at the moment, the non-humankind army was almost wiped out, and Chi You and his remaining warriors had fled. Based on the current situation, the humankind had already won this game without any doubt. Therefore, Ji Hao wasn¡¯t willing to use those greatly powerful, precious magic talismans, amulets, and bombs now.

    For ordinary people, even attaining one or two of these great treasures would be iparably difficult. How could Ji Hao be willing to waste any of them? Therefore, he could only bear Pan Xi¡¯s attack with his fleshy body while being chased all over the sky. Now, he had been punched flying away by Pan Xi and was badly injured; he had no choice but to ask Si Wen Ming for help.

    Pan Xi shed again across the air, continuously pouncing on Ji Hao. But, Si Wen Ming dashed out from another way with the five mountains divine shield carried on his shoulder. With both of his hands, Si Wen Ming violently smashed the heavy shield, which was surrounded by mist streams, on Pan Xi¡¯s body.

    What came next was an earth-shaking bang. Pan Xi was struck on the face, and she stopped moving in confusion. On the other side, Si Wen Ming vomited blood intensively, dragging a pair of nearly shattered arms and stepping backward as quickly as possible. Meanwhile, Si Wen Ming squeezed a few words out of his mouth, "Truly hard to...deal with..."

    Huaxu Lie and Lie Mountain Kang flew over simultaneously. Pan Xi moved her head, nced at Ji Hao. Then, she turned away from him and went after Si Wen Ming, who had smashed her in the face just now. Huaxu Lie and Lie Mountain Kang hurriedly made their moves, wielded their weapons andunched a wild series of attack on Pan Xi. Nevertheless, despite the fact that both of them had tried as hard as they could, Pan Xi wasn¡¯t harmed at all; not even her skin was broken by a little bit. She shed momentarily to reach behind Si Wen Ming, raised her right foot swiftly and kicked on his back along with a strong gust of wind.

    Si Wen Ming cast a great howl as a hot stream of blood was ejected out of his body and sshed nearly a hundred meters away. A tight dragon-skin soft armor worn by him was shattered straightaway, barely blocking this terrifying strike for him. His entire back was hollowed, which meant his spine had broken into tens of thousands of pieces already.

    Dong! Si Wen Ming fell from the sky, thudded straightly against the ground, and even ttened a towering mountain.

    Huaxu Lie and Lie Mountain Kang shouted crazily out, "Women, can¡¯t you see us attacking you?!"

    Pan Xi abruptly turned around, then slightly pushed her pair of tender hands forward.

    Simultaneously, Huaxu Lie and Lie Mountain Kong each let out a huge stream of blood. With an unbearable heartache, they turned around and fled as fast as possible while the tears flowed ceaselessly down from their eyes. Their inherited spirits magic treasures, which were passed down from their ancestors through generations, were stuck into pieces by her!

    "Help! Anyone! Help us...This woman...is like Saint Pan Gu of our world..." Weakly, Ji Hao floated in the air and screamed out towards Gong Gong and the other human leaders, who stayed high up in the sky and seemed to be watching a show.

 Chapter 707: Trap Pan Xi with a Magic Formation

    Chapter 707: Trap Pan Xi with a Magic Formation

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Who was Pan Gu? The legendary Chaos Saint of Pan Gu world who had created the world, the ancestor of the dragon-kind, phoenix-kind, and humankind, the origin of countless creatures of Pan Gu world.

    Pan Xi was just like Pan Gu?

    Didn¡¯t this mean Pan Xi was the creator of this world, the creator of everything in this world? The origin of all of great Dao of this world?

    Gong Gong¡¯s pair of eyes shone with a bright ck light while wisps of watery mist puffed out from his body. "Earl Yao, don¡¯t panic. Just step aside and watch me deal with this thing." growled Gong Gong harshly.

    Following a long howl, Gong Gong transformed into a ck watery mist stream, swooshed down from the sky andnded before Huaxu Lie and Lie Mountain Kong, who were still vomiting blood while desperately stepping back. He carefully looked at Pan Xi¡¯s expressionless face, swept across Pan Xi¡¯s slim body with greedy eyes, then pushed his palm forward against Pan Xi¡¯s fist that came swiftly at him.

    "You¡¯re nothing but a dead creature, how dare you? You have no power but strength." Gong Gongughed wildly out. His palm was as ck as ink, yet as transparent as a crystal. Inside that palm, hazy silhouettes ofyers of water waves condensed into weird, oddly shaped and twisted spell symbols that were faintly visible. With a palm move, he delivered a thriving feeling of a vast ocean.

    Pan Xi¡¯s small fist fiercely thudded against Gong Gong¡¯s palm. Gong Gong¡¯s smile froze suddenly. ¡®But strength¡¯, indeed, strength couldn¡¯tpare with magic powers and other abilities, but that depended on the level of the strength.

    By now, Gong Gong felt like a newborn, fresh and fragile egg while Pan Xi was a tens of thousands of meters tall, violent giant, who had just lifted a great mountain and fiercely smashed it on his eggshell! Gong Gong¡¯s entire body was quivering as he sensed a destructive disaster that seemed toe right now, and this great horror even made Gong Gong cry out.

    The God-kind was different from the humankind. Human beings had souls and fleshy bodies. After the bodies were destroyed, the souls could still exist without the body, and with the right opportunity, the souls could even keep cultivating without the body and still attain great powers. For cultivators like Po and Priest Corpse, who had grown primordial spirits, once they reached an extremely high level of cultivation, things like fleshy bodies would actually be insignificant, as the primordial spirits were the true base of their cultivations.

    Nevertheless, the God-kind was different. To a God, the body and the soul was aplete unity. If the body were damaged, the soul would suffer a severe injury as well. With Pan Xi¡¯s strength, she could punch Gong Gong directly into pieces, and once Gong Gong¡¯s body was destroyed, his soul would also perish anytime.

    "How did this happen?!" Gong Gong was badly frightened. His right palm had already bumped against Pan Xi¡¯s first and was crushed like a smashed crystal piece. Immeasurably great water power burst out and transformed into great ocean waves, roaring in all directions. This water power was Gong Gong¡¯s divine power also was a part of his body and his soul. As his right palm was damaged, he was gravely injured immediately. Pan Xi¡¯s fist kept moving forward, and Gong Gong¡¯s body continued copsing.

    A sphere of ck smoke shed across while Gong Gong¡¯s body transformed into a dense sphere of ck mist. Countless ck water drops sshed all over the sky along with shrill zipping noise, dodging the violent punchunched by Pan Xi. They flew over a hundred miles away then merged back together, showing Gong Gong¡¯s figure within a sphere of ck mist.

    The crushed right palm of Gong Gong had already recoveredpletely, but his face seemed to be deathly pale. Obviously, his life-forced was consumedrgely. With a darkened face, Gong Gong took out a ck jade bottle and poured a few sticky drops of liquid into his mouth, after which, streams of dim ck light surged ceaselessly out of his body. The weakened power vibration released from Gong Gong¡¯s body began growing stronger quickly, and soon, it became as strong as before, even improving greatly.

    "Gong Gong, what a wealthy man. This is the ¡®Water Mother syrup¡¯ concocted by the prehistorical Water Mother for all creatures with water power, isn¡¯t it? ording to the legend, this syrup ceased to exist since long ago, but I didn¡¯t think that Gong Gong still had some in his collection." said the man with a tall hat, who was standing in the air and watching this fight.

    Gong Gong paused briefly, embarrassedlyughed but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Prehistorical Water Mother was a legendary powerful being, and was the leader of all creatures with water power, and the dominator of hundreds of millions of water Gods back in the prehistorical era. The Water Mother syrup concocted by her could enlighten all creatures, strengthen one¡¯s body and help one to cultivate more efficiently, detoxifying and dispelling evilness. To creatures with water power, the Water Mother Syrup was an all-purpose magical medicine; there was nothing in the world that this syrup could not do.

    The prehistorical era ended, and the Water Mother had disappeared. Therefore, Water Mother Syrup instantly became an extremely precious treasure.

    Gong Gong had secretly collected some Water Mother syrup. It was a secret of Gong Gong Family, and also was one of their greatest treasures that had been saved by them for the most critical moment. If he didn¡¯t have his soul injured and his body harmed by Pan Xi today, Gong Gong would never let anyone see his Water Mother syrup.

    Pan Xi coldly looked at Gong Gong. She turned around and nced at Ji Hao, who weakly floated in the air, Si Wen Ming, who had still been vomiting blood, and Huaxu Lie and Lie Mountain Kang, who had been desperately retreating. After this, Pan Xi instinctively rushed towards Gong Gong, leaving shreds of afterimages in the air.

    Among these few people, the power vibration released from Gong Gong was the strongest, that gave Pan Xi the greatest feeling of threat. Therefore, she chose to continue chasing Gong Gong.

    Ji Hao chuckled. Letting out another mouthful of blood, he said, "Finally doing a good thing... Good, just like this, Gong Gong? Is this Gong Gong? Pan Xi, punch him, kill him... Hehe... Ah, what a shame, that old monkey is not here. Otherwise, you could just kill that thing too."

    From inside Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, the mysterious man gradually showed up and said, "This is a bit strange. Over ny percent of Pan Xi¡¯s spirit blood was drained. That kid named Chi You has taken ny percent of her spirit blood away, and...he has already left Pan Xi world. In the future, you should beware of Chi You. He will be a troublesome one."

    Ji Hao¡¯s face instantly turned dark.

    Had Chi You swallowed ny percent of Pan Xi¡¯s spirit blood? That meant Yemo Tuo had ordered Pan Xi to give out her own spirit blood, because this was the only way Chi You could sessfully attain that spirit blood. However, Chi You had actually killed Yemo Tuo after he swallowed Pan Xi¡¯s spirit blood.

    "Did he do that to silence Yemo Tuo? Doesn¡¯t he want the others to know that he has swallowed ny percent of Pan Xi¡¯s spirit blood all by himself? Hehe, who is Chi You¡¯s supporter? This whole life-and-death game thing could be designed merely for allowing Chi You to attain the spirit blood, and we were all imposed." Ji Hao clenched his teeth out of anger. Ny percent of Pan Xi¡¯s spirit blood! If Pan Xi didn¡¯t hand out her own spirit blood, who could break her skin and extract a single drop of her spirit blood?

    The mysterious man didn¡¯t say another word as he silently disappeared. The man with a tall hat stood in the sky, carefully observing Pan Xi, who had her eyes fixed on Gong Gong and had been chasing closely after Gong Gong.

    After a long while, the man with a tall hat abruptly beganughing, then said, "Indeed iparably powerful... But, after all, she is nothing but a battle puppet without any consciousness. Why should we fight directly against her? Just trap her with a magic formation! Do not use those killing formations or any formation with actual powers...Psychedelic magic formations, use the psychedelic mist formation toyer up the space, and create an intangible maze to trap her. That will be more useful than any killing formation."

    Ji Hao was suddenly enlightened. He pped heavily on his own head while wondering why he didn¡¯t think of that.

    Large clouds of mist emerged from the air. Hundreds of magic formation constructors of the Magi Pceunched their moves together and built an enormous-scale psychedelic magic formation that trapped both Gong Gong and Pan Xi in it.

 Chapter 708: Fight For Ownership

    Chapter 708: Fight For Ownership

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>Law

    <strong>Editor:</strong>Hitesh_

    A dense fog shrouded Pan Xi, and the space wasyered up, forming a maze. Whichever direction Pan Xi walked to, she could see nothing but fog. But no matter how hard she tried, she could never free herself from this sphere of fog that only had a radius of hundreds of miles on the outside, but was actually hundreds of millions of miles huge.

    Without a destination, Pan Xi confusingly walked in the fog maze for a while, then stopped by her instinct. Standing outside the maze, everyone was looking at Pan Xi, watching her float inside the thinyer of fog in perfect stillness. After around twenty-four hours, Pan Xi huddled up in the fog and fell into a deep sleep. If no one woke her up, she might remain asleep like this until Pan Xi world waspletely devoured by Pan Gu world.

    Ji Hao silently looked at Pan Xi while discussing all kinds of possibilities with the mysterious man in his head, and looking back at all kinds of things that happened in this life-and-death game.

    Obviously, at the very beginning, the non-humankind nned to ughter all human beings, who had joined the game with the power of great Dao of Pan Xi world. Ten million human elites, added with their warriors and guards, so many powerful human beings had either attained spirit star powers or even condensed spirit stars inside their bodies. Both the spirit star or spirit star power contained the power of great Dao of Pan Gu world. If one used these powerful human beings as blood offerings and let Pan Xi absorb their spirit blood and the spirit stars to partially merge with a part of them, she would have a protective screen in the Pan Gu world as well.

    After partially absorbing the power of great Dao of Pan Gu world, Pan Xi would be able to intrude Pan Gu world through the portal without being suppressed too much by the naturalw there, and neither would she cause a destructive thunder trial. In this way, Pan Xi would be the most terrifying weapon held in the hands of those non-humankind beings, and would definitely bring the humankind a heaven-huge trouble. Nevertheless, because of the great performance of Ji Hao and the other elite human beings, Yemo Sha and the other non-humankind beings in Pan Xi world were almost wiped out, which allowed Chi You to grasp his opportunity. No one knew how he persuaded Yemo Tuo, but in the end, Chi You sessfully swallowed ny percent of Pan Xi¡¯s spirit blood.

    With Chi You¡¯s power, without Pan Xi¡®s coordination, he could never harm even a hair of Pan Xi, not to mention, swallow her spirit blood. But indeed, Chi You had sessfully done it. But after that, he killed all surviving Yu n people, Jia n warriors and Xiu n craftsmen, then led the remaining force of Chi You army to escape from Pan Xi world. Without any evidence provided by non-humankind survivors, the fact that Chi You had obtained Pan Xi¡¯s spirit blood could remain concealed forever.

    Pan Xi was a Chaos Saint, and even a drop of her spirit blood contained immeasurably great original power of creation. Even though Pan Xi was better at magic-casting than closebat, Chi You had attained ny percent, or even more of her spirit blood. As long as he could absorb that spirit blood, he could still gain a terrifyingly great strength.

    Therefore, this so-called life-and-death game, the so-called mission of waking up Pan Xi, all that was just a cover for some bigger, deeper n. Someone had been using those human beings and non-humankind beings who had joined that life-and-death game. In this game, both sides had be this ¡®someone¡¯s¡¯ sacrificialmbs, and quite likely, Chi You was a chess piece who had gained the greatest benefit from all this.

    ording to Ji Hao¡¯s estimation, if Pan Xi made it to Pan Gu world, she would be public wealth of the entire Yu n while Chi You will be a sharp weapon of an individual. How powerful would Chi You be after he swallowed ny percent of Pan Xi¡¯s spirit blood?

    A warrior, who was as powerful as Pan Xi but only listened to the orders of a single person, and except for this ¡®someone¡¯, no one would ever find out exactly how powerful he was... To that ¡®someone¡¯ behind all this, without a doubt, Chi You was thousands, even tens of thousands of times more valuable than Pan Xi.

    "Use the public resource for his own purpose¡­ He or she has entrapped all non-humankind beings." Ji Hao murmured while stroking the warm and shining feathers of Mr. Crow, and looking at Pan Xi, who was huddled in the fog and was in a deep sleep, "I truly want to tell everyone about what that Chi You guy has done. But I am a human being, so those non-humankind beings wouldn¡¯t buy it."

    The mysterious man didn¡¯t respond, but Ji Hao continued, "If I can find some non-humankind beings and let them leak something out inside their own society, that would be much more effective than words said by myself. Hm, let me think, the non-humankind beings I know, who can be used by me?"

    "The Di Family? Dishi Family? Qian Family?" Ji Hao mumbled while counting his own fingers. But he never had a good rtionship with these families, which meant these few families would never cooperate with him.

    "Alright¡­I can¡¯t find a target to cooperate with, and neither has Chi You offended me personally. Let¡¯s just put this aside for now." Ji Hao sighed helplessly, then raised his head and looked at Gong Gong and the group of people, who had been arguing angrily against each other.

    Pan Xi, the creator of Pan Xi world, had caught the attention of Gong Gong and many other people, even though her soul had perished, and what was left in here was merely an empty body. Ji Hao knew about the fact that ny percent of Pan Xi¡¯s spirit blood had been taken away, but none of the others did. Besides, even if everyone knew that Pan Xi¡¯s spirit blood had been taken away, so what? Her body was still extra strong and indestructible, her punches and kicks could still be terrifyingly powerful. Even without a soul, Pan Xi was still tremendously attractive. At the very least, Pan Xi could serve as a strong force that would never be damaged. Although Pan Xi was now trapped in this maze, that was because no one had been controlling her. With someone controlling her, this maze couldn¡¯t possibly trap Pan Xi.

    In a slightly evil way, if one could figure out a way to draw Pan Xi¡¯s spirit blood out then eject it into one of his or her descendants, the power of that descendant would surely be improved amazingly. Apart from this, who knew if this descendant who absorbed Pan Xi¡¯s spirit blood might grow into a powerful God-like being, like Gong Gong and Zhu Rong?

    More evilly, with some secret magic, one offered Pan Xi to those fallen, prehistorical powerful beings who still had traces of their souls existing in the universe. Would those unimaginably powerful beings, who were still terrifying even as slight traces of souls, gift a greater benefit for the n which offered Pan Xi to them? Such as aplete bloodline that originated from an ancient Divine God?

    Inappropriately speaking, every single hair of Pan Xi was a supreme treasure. Therefore, by now, Gong Gong and a group of human leaders had been shouting and yelling loudly while wielding their arms, trying their best to strive for the ownership of Pan Xi. Except for the man with a tall hat and a few seemingly older and calmer ones, who stood aside and remained silent, all the others, including the n leaders and elders of a few top-grade ns, had joined this fight.

    No one knew what had they said, but in the end, a n leader from Tao Wu n from the Western Wastnd began screaming, "Don¡¯t fight! Don¡¯t fight! Just count the credits! Who earned the most credits this time can have all trophies all by himself! Why are you saying all this nonsense?!"

    Military credits?

    Gong Gong and the other human leaders simultaneously turned to their own nsmen.

 Chapter 709: A Million Military Credits

    Chapter 709: A Million Military Credits

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Take out your jade tes." said the man with a tall hat abruptly, "Around seven-million had fallen in the battlefields...Over a hundred million warriors and guards had died. The casualty is even more than ten times greater than the Chi Ban Mountain War."

    "Let¡¯s take a look... After such a great loss, how many of you can be extraordinary." The man with a tall hat held his hands behind his body while scanning across all present human elites with a pair of dazzlingly shining, yet misty eyes.

    The man with a tall hat didn¡¯t have much selfishness. Based on his level of cultivation and position, he had gone far beyond the intrigues and fights over powers and benefits that had been happening within the human society. The humankind was forced to join this life-and-death game without having any choice.

    Such a great loss... Over seven million of those elite human beings from all ns had fallen, added with over a hundred million warriors and guards of these elites. But atst, the humankind won this game. In addition to the vast territory on the northern side of Chi Ban Mountain, these elites had also won a thousand years of peace for the entire humankind. Therefore, the man with a tall hat truly wished that some extraordinary human beings can emerge during this life-and-death fight.

    The so-called extraordinary human beings were those who could lead their warriors to fight against the non-humankind with both their strengths and wisdom. While preserving their own powers, they could also harm the enemies as much as possible and destroy all kinds of dirty tricks and evil ns. Such kind of people could be counted as truly extraordinary human beings. Only this kind of a human being could be capable of destroying the enemy while protecting their own warriors, and only with such an ability and wisdom could these people can be qualified topete for the position of human emperor, to lead the humankind to develop and conquer all kinds of difficulties.

    The entire area fell into a deathly silence. Elite human beings from tens of thousands of different scaled ns silently lined up in groups. For example, Si Wen Ming had nearly a hundred princesing from manyrge ns gathered behind him, and tens of thousands of elites from therge ns. These people were all his supporters. Many of warriors and guards of these elites and princes had been killed by the fort-crushing cannon, and by now, around a million of them survived.

    Over a million warriors orderly lined up and formed over a hundred square-shaped magic formations behind Si Wen Ming, giving out a strong sense of power. Battle gs fluttered in the sky while the morale was boosted instantly up. Such a mighty army immediately caught the attention of countless people.

    Those n leaders and elders who had already tacitly decided to support Si Wen Ming nodded delightedly. In this bloody fight, Si Wen Ming led so many people to survival; this was already rather impressive. Besides, based on the faint smiles on the faces of those princes surrounding Si Wen Ming, one could easily figure out that this time, Si Wen Ming had earned great credits.

    But the elite human beings from the other ns seemed to be quite dismal.

    Because the non-humankind had brought the great Dao of nature of Pan Xi world under control, added with Pan Xi rampantly ughtering across the world, the troops sent out by many ns had been exterminated, just like the few princes of the Sui Ren Family.

    By now, except for the great troop behind Si Wen Ming and his supporters, only the troops of Southern Wastnd and all Northern Wastnd ns under the lead of Gong Gong Wuyou still maintained its scale, looking like a great, powerful army.

    Gong Gong Wuyou had barely fought against the non-humankind frontally. Instead, he escaped all the way, faster than anyone. Therefore, the Northern Wastnd force under hismand was nearly unharmed. Except for some small troops which were abandoned by Gong Gong Wuyou as cannon fodder to cover himself retreat, his main force barely suffered any losses.

    Zhu Rong Tianming almost lost all his warriors, and Gong Sun Yuan had suffered a great loss as well, that he now only had around ten princes from other ns who were close to him, and the three-thousand warriors of the You Xiong Family remaining alive with him.

    Elite human beings from the otherrge ns had divided into thousands of different sized groups, all letting out their own battle gs for their n leaders and elders to recognize.

    The hearts of those elders instantly sank, and many of them had their faces turn as dark as ink.

    For those ns who had all their elites who had joined the game dying in Pan Xi world, their battle gs surely wouldn¡¯t rise again. Just now, the group of human leaders had been arguing over Pan Xi¡¯s ownership and didn¡¯t have the time to calcte the casualties. But now, they abruptly saw those surviving elite humans gathered together, and learned about the sad result of this game. The leaders and elders of those ns who had all their elites dead almost cried out.

    For example, the faces of n leaders and elders from Western Wastnd were extremely sulky by now. Western Wastnd ns such as Qiong Qi n, Zhu Wu n, Tao Tie n and Ai Ci n all worshipped wild and fierce beasts as their totems. Taking Jin Tu as an example, warriors from these ns were all crazily war-like, with straightforward and frank personalities and adventurous personalities. When they fought, they knew nothing but attacking as fiercely as possible, and never had any idea of ns and tricks. Therefore, these Western Wastnd ns had all suffered a heavy loss in Pan Xi world. Nearly a million Western Wastnd had joined this game, along with tens of millions of warriors and tens of millions of fierce beasts. But only less than ten percent of them survived, and warriors from many Western Wastnd ns had even been exterminated.

    Elders from Southern Wastnd ns and Eastern Wastnd ns also popped their eyes out while staring at Zhu Rong Tianming and holding their breaths.

    Only a few battle gs were now fluttering behind Zhu Rong Tianming, with hundreds of injured warriors weakly standing beside him. It seemed the strong force under hismand was truly wiped out.

    One had to mention the fact that before entering into Pan Xi world, Zhu Rong Tianming had the strongest force among all elite human beings who were going to join the game. Not only all Southern Wastnd ns had pledged their loyalties to Zhu Rong Tianming, but many top-graderge ns from the Eastern Wastnd had supported him with all their powers as well. Among all ten-million elites who had taken part in the life-and-death game, over a million decided to follow Zhu Rong Tianming.

    Zhu Rong Tianming entered Pan Xi world with a million supporters and tens of millions of elite warriors. But in the end, only a thousand of them managed toe out? And a small half of these survivors were Priest Corpse, Bo Qiujia and their disciples, instead of Southern Wastnd and Eastern Wastnd warriors.

    Without a doubt, this was aplete, crushing defeat. This time, Zhu Rong TIanming had nearly lost everything.

    Abruptly, Gong Gongughed proudly out loud, "It looks as if, hehe... Let¡¯s not talk about credits first. Only based on the number of survivors, my son, Gong Gong Wuyou, has clearly taken the lead." said Gong Gong, "Wuyou, my son, how many non-humankind beings have you killed? How many credits have you earned?"

    Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s look slightly changed. Hesitating for a short while, he slowly took out those jade tes that were given by those Yu n people before they entered Pan Xi word, and could record everyone¡¯s military credits. All warriors under hismand had already transferred their own credits to Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s te. Therefore, at the moment, Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s jade te was now showing all credits earned by the over a million elite Northern Wastnd warriors.

    Hesitatingly, Gong Gong Wuyou raised his hand, but didn¡¯t hand the jade te out.

    Ji Hao nced at Gong Gong Wuyou, then pressed his palm on Si Wen Ming¡¯s body and pushed Si Wen Ming out. At the same time, Ji Hao shouted loudly out.

    "Dear ministers and elders, you don¡¯t have to waste any time to calcte. In this life-and-death game, almost all of the whole million non-humankind beings were killed by us independently, under themand of Minister Si Wen Ming. This barely has anything to do with the others!"

    What Ji Hao said shocked everyone on the scene. Immediately, all present people looked at Si Wen Ming.

    The other elites who had also joined the game looked at Si Wen Ming in both admiration and jealousy, while human leaders such as the man with a tall hat, looked at Si Wen Ming in a great surprise, as if they couldn¡¯t believe what they had just heard.

    "Ridiculous! Si Wen Ming, how dare you say that...You led these people, who are now standing behind you, and killed a million non-humankind beings independently? Who do you think you are?!" Gong Gong growled harshly.

 Chapter 710: Gong Gongâ€™s Anger

    Chapter 710: Gong Gong¡¯s Anger

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Gong Gong growled in an especially harsh tone and released an invisible, great pressure that descended from the sky like a tsunami.

    Si Wen Ming raised his head whileyers of hazy silhouettes of towering mountains roared straight into the sky, bumping against the great pressure released by Gong Gong intentionally. A thunderous boom was generated, following which, the air twisted suddenly. Gong Gong¡¯s body remained perfectly still, and only had his pair of eyes sparkle with a dazzling light. On the other hand, Si Wen Ming quivered instantly, then had blood flowing ceaselessly out from his nose, eyes and ears.

    "Gong Gong!" The man with a tall hand abruptly raised his hand and sent out an extremely sharp beam of light of sword intent that seemed to even cut the sky open. The sharp light of sword instant dazzled down and forcibly split the great pressure released by Gong Gong with this soul power into two.

    Gong Gong¡¯s sturdy body was shaken. He staggered three steps backward as if he was struck right in the chest by a giant hammer. In shock, Gong Gong threw a nce at the man with a tall hat, then silently put his hands into his sleeves without saying a word. However, the sparkling, dazzling cold light in his eyes revealed the fact that he wasn¡¯t actually as calm as he looked like.

    Si Wen Ming gasped for air while wiping the blood on his face. After that, he angrily growled out. "Gong Gong, what qualification do you have, that allowed you to question the military sess of ours? We earned our credits with our swords and des. We traded for the sess with the blood, even the lives of our brothers! Who do you think you are? How dare you question our credits?"

    Stepping forward heavily, Si Wen Ming activated all of his power and let the sixteen magic stars suddenly rise from his head. They released a bright yellow light, lightening the sky. The ground with a radius of tens of thousands of miles quaked intensively, then visible streams of yellow-colored mist roared up from the ground, ceaselessly being absorbed by Si Wen Ming¡¯s body.

    In Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, the mysterious man suddenly eximed out, "This kid, Si Wen Ming, he is so talented...This is Pan Xi world, but he could actually manipte the power of earth meridians so easily, as if he was still in Pan Gu world?"

    Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly proud as he boasted to the mysterious man, "Of course, he is..."

    But Ji Hao abruptly stopped talking and firmly closed his mouth. With a weird tone, the mysterious man asked slowly, "He is what? You seem to know something about him that the others don¡¯t?"

    Ji Hao yawned,zily dodging the topic and said, "Ahyaya, he is the future human emperor I believe in. ording to the legend, before uncle Wen Ming was born, his Amma dreamed of nine dragons flying into her belly, and when he was born, the sun rose from the east while splendid rosy clouds hovered all over the sky, along with warm power streams descending from the air...For a powerful, legendary man like this, it¡¯s perfectly normal to be able to manipte the power of earth meridians, isn¡¯t it?"

    "Eh..." The mysterious man let out a muffled sound from his throat. But for a long while, he didn¡¯t let out a word.

    What Ji Hao said sounded a bit shameless, and the mysterious man pondered for quite a while but still didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    A dense yellow light surged around Si Wen Ming¡¯s entire body as the power vibration released from him grew stronger and stronger. He stared at Gong Gong straight in the eyes and growled, "Gong Gong, don¡¯t you dare bully us today. You have to know that I, Si Wen Ming, am not a pushover."

    Gong Gong remained silent, yet his eyes kept sparkling.

    Si Wen Ming was indeed not a pushover. In terms of bloodline, he was a great-great-grandson of Emperor Xuan Yuan, and a grandson of Emperor Zhuan Xu. His father, Marquis Chong Si Xi, had arge n named You Chong n constructed by himself with his own power. At present, You Chong n could be count as one of the few top-graderge ns of the humankind.

    In other words, Si Wen Ming was a true descendant of an ancient human emperor, Emperor Xuan Yuan. Even though he wasn¡¯t a direct descendant of You Xiong Family, based on his personal achievements and abilities, he was much stronger than Gong Sun Yuan, the prince who had been cultivated intensively by You Xiong Family.

    None of those descendants of ancient human emperors were pushovers.

    Therefore, Gong Gong remained silent with a darkened face while the man with a tall hat began mediating this dispute. "Si Wen Ming, Gong Gong didn¡¯t mean to bully you," said the man with a tall hat, "Just for real, this great military sess of yours is way too shocking. Did a whole million non-humankind beings truly all die in your hands? Bring your jade te up here!"

    Si Wen Ming threw a threatening nce at Gong Gong. He bowed to the man with a tall hat, then growled at Gong Gong right in front of everyone, "Gong Gong, I, Si Wen Ming, am right here. For any power you have, just use it on me. You¡¯re an eldership, I won¡¯t feel embarrassed even if you defeat me. Elderships from my n will surelye find you!"

    Ji Hao raised his eyebrows while excitedly looking at Si Wen Ming, and nearly pped his hands.

    Proudly casting another sideway nce at Gong Gong, Si Wen Ming took out his own jade te and threw it at the man with a tall hat. Meanwhile, he said, "Dear ministers and elders, please verify. All credits recorded here were earned by my, Si Wen Ming¡¯s, brothers by risking their lives!"

    The jade te made by Xiu n people was amazingly and magically functional. The man with a tall hat flicked his finger on the jade te, right after which,rge clouds puffed out from the jade te and immediately enveloped the area with a radius of a hundred miles. Within the smoke, countless images shed swiftly, which were thest scenes that happened before a great number of non-humankind beings died.

    ording to these images shown in the smoke, some non-humankind beings were killed by Ji Hao with the nine suns spear, some were burned to death by Ji Hao with essence sun fire, some other were killed by the attack rebounded by the Pan Xi divine mirror. These images showed exactly what happened back then.

    Some other non-humankind beings were poisoned to death by Yu Mu, some had their life-force drained by Taisi and being cursed to death, and others were blown up by Man Man with me bombs. Thest scenes happened before the death of these non-humankind beings had also shown in the smoke.

    Nevertheless, over ny-nine percent of images showing in the smoke were raging fires, dark spheres of lights, destructive darkness, dazzling lights or sky-devouring mes. Nearly a million non-humankind beings were torn into pieces by the massive explosion that happened when the fort-crushing cannon destroyed itself. Therefore, thest scenes happened before they died were exactly the same. Nearly a million images like this shed across, and atst, a golden arrow emerged from the smoke.

    The smoke perfectly exhibited the shotunched by Feng Xing sneakily from a long distance away, which had prated the fort-crushing cannon and caused the cannon to destroy itself.

    Gong Gongughed coldly, then said, "Si Wen Ming, you have merely killed less than a thousand non-humankind beings by yourself. The so-called military sess of exterminating a million non-humankind beings is actually achieved by this young man here, eh? Oi, young man..."

    From a distance away, Gong Gong waved his hand towards Feng Xing, who was squatted on arge tree.

    Feng Xing coldly looked at Gong Gong, scornfullyughed, then heavily spat towards the ground. Afterward, Feng Xing suddenly shed across the air and disappeared without leaving even a trace.

    Ji Haoughed out loud and said, "Gong Gong, you can never buy my brother in! We all support uncle Wen Ming topete for the throne of human emperor. Therefore, no matter who killed these non-humankind beings, all credits belongs to uncle Wen Ming! Uncle Wen Ming will treat us fairly after he attains the throne anyway!

    While chuckling, Ji Hao scornfully shook his head towards Gong Gong and continued, "Don¡¯t even think about any dirty tricks. Do you think that we are all useless things who have no sense of loyalty, and would always desert in the face of battles, just like your son?"

    Gong Gong¡¯s eye corners even began twitching in anger. With a sulky face, he red at Ji Hao and said ndly, "Let¡¯s not to mention the fact that Si Wen Ming dared to offend me, Earl Yao, you are nothing but a lucky boy. How dare you disrespect me like this? Do you really think that I can¡¯t do anything to you?"

    Turning around his palm, Gong Gong released an iceberg that smashed right down towards Ji Hao¡¯s head.

 Chapter 711: Gong Gong Left in Anger

    Chapter 711: Gong Gong Left in Anger

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The iceberg smashed down, but Ji Hao showed a vicious smile as he conveniently took out the Chaos sword box.

    Killing a god should be fun, shouldn¡¯t it? And the target was Gong Gong, so the Chaos sword box should be able to kill him, right? However, before Ji Hao opened the Chaos sword box, Si Wen Ming had already given a resonant roar while leaping up into the sky. The sixteen spirit stars had been quaking intensively above his head, and every single one of those stars was dazzling with an eye-piercing light. The earth meridians power that he absorbed just now surged out and condensed into a towering mountain, flying toward the iceberg thrown down by Gong Gong.

    "Gong Gong, you have pushed this too far!" Si Wen Ming growled in rage while pulling out his long sword, hacking towards Gong Gong.

    Si Wen Ming¡¯s attitude was more than clear, and his standpoint was determined. Ji Hao was his supporter, and since Gong Gong had shown negative intent towards Ji Hao, then just let the war start! Gong Gong was a senior minister in the government of Emperor Shun, but Si Wen Ming himself was also holding a high status in the alliance of human ns. Both of them were senior ministers following the lead of the human emperor, and none of them was in a lower position than the other one.

    Seeing Si Wen Mingunch the move, Ji Hao quickly pondered, then packed the Chaos sword box back and pulled the nine suns spear out.

    Si Wen Ming hacked towards Gong Gong from the front while Ji Hao flicked the nine suns spear and sent out the pair of crescent-shaped des. They transformed into beams of golden light and zipped away swiftly towards Gong Gong¡¯s lower abdomen.

    The mysterious man had already made the nine suns spear a Chaos supreme treasure that had even merged with a trace of the great Dao of sun. By now, the three suns of Pan Xi world were shining high up in the sky, and the pair of crescent des had merged with the sunlight. They darted out silently and without any trace, even multiple times faster than the sword light released by Si Wen Ming.

    The sword light released by Si Wen Ming was strong and powerful, as heavy as a towering mountain as it roared straight out. Si Wen Ming¡¯s sword intent was stout and stable. Therefore, the sword light released by him wasn¡¯t swift. Instead, it hadyered up like a great mountain range, approaching Gong Gong at a rtively low speed.

    All of Gong Gong¡¯s attention was caught by Si Wen Ming¡¯s sword intent. He smiled coldly while swinging his hands, letting out a pair of ice swords condensed from dark ice from his fingertips, screaming down towards the sword light released by Si Wen Ming.

    A thunderous boom was then generated while the towering mountain condensed from the earth meridian power released by Si Wen Ming bumped into the iceberg thrown out by Gong Gong. Two giant mountains shattered simultaneously, and the iceberg turnedpletely into countless ice crystal and evaporated instantly under the sunlight. The towering mountain released by Si Wen Ming remerged back into a unity after being shattered, as if a magical force had pulled all shreds of earth power back together and formed again into a towering mountain, flying towards Gong Gong.

    "Divine Soil!" murmured Gong Gong and many other elders.

    This was the power of Divine Soil. Creatures generated by the pre-world earth power possessed infinite life-force and power, and could never be destroyed. Si Wen Ming had absorbed a piece of infinitude that came from Si Xi¡¯s collection into his spirit stars. Therefore, his power now had the feature of Divine Soil. This was the reason why the mountain generated from Si Wen Ming¡¯s power could merge back together after it was shattered while Gong Gong¡¯s iceberg was destroyed.

    "Duo!" growled Gong Gong while the pair of ice swords zipped out of his fingertips suddenly dazzled with a bright light and released a fierce cold power. They froze the surrounding air into faintly blue ice crystals, drifting down from the sky.

    The ice swords sliced Si Wen Ming¡¯s mountain open then bumped against his sword light.

    An ear-piercing noise could then be heard. Si Wen Ming¡¯s sword light was crushed while the long sword holding in his hands vibrated intensely. He staggered back for tens of steps in a row. With every step, he made the ground under his feet quake intensely.

    Gong Gong gave a cold smile, seeming to say something. But abruptly, his look changed and a huge stream of water sprayed out from his long ck robe. A sizzling noise started while two extremely thin beams of light suddenly appeared before Gong Gong¡¯s lower abdomen, releasing dense andrge streams of essence sun fire. The golden sun fire shed violently against the ck water ejecting out of Gong Gong¡¯s long robe and caused strong waves of power vibrations, spreading towards all directions like a tsunami.

    Gong Gong red at Ji Hao in both shock and anger and growled, "Earl Yao! You sneakily attacked me! How shameless are you?!"

    Ji Hao looked back at Gong Gong and responded with an extra cold tone, "As an eldership, you never showed any respect to anyone. Instead, you just messed around in here, trying to do whatever you want. You never obeyed any rules. Gong Gong, I have indeed sneakily attacked you, but so what? Just kill me right on the spot if you dare! Do you even dare? Can you even do that? If you don¡¯t dare to, and if you can¡¯t do it, just shut your mouth!"

    A golden beam of light rose from Ji Hao¡¯s head, from which, the immemorial sun streamer transformed into a fifteen-meter tall, enormous streamer. Ji Hao injected all of his power into it. The area with a radius of ten-thousand miles was instantly darkened down, as all the sunlight was forcibly absorbed by it. Visibly, the sunlight had transformed into streams of molten ss-like, golden liquid, ceaselessly flowing into the streamer.

    A terrifyingly great heat was fermenting inside the immemorial sun streamer. Everyone on the scene could sense the destructive power of the immemorial sun streamer.

    Taisi and Shaosi each took a step forward. From behind them, a white and a gray silhouette emerged respectively. Meanwhile, a great power of horror that came from immeasurably powerful, fallen prehistorical beings silently spread out. Somehow, some kind of an extremely serious danger had aimed itself at Gong Gong.

    Gong Gong hadn¡¯t taken the immemorial sun streamer seriously when he first saw it. With the wealth possessed by Gong Gong Family, a few pre-world treasures were far enough from frightening him. However, the hazy silhouettes that emerged from behind Shaosi and Taisi numbed Gong Gong¡¯s scalp. His pupils shrunk from time to time while he looked at Shaosi and Taisi with a slight fear as he murmured with a low voice, "They are disciples of that old freak from Candle Dragon n...Troublesome little kids."

    Yu Mu slowly took out the Disease God streamer and slightly wielded. Following his move, a weird power that could suffocate everyone spread instantly out and swept across the entire space. Down below, nts within the area that had a radius of a hundred miles withered immediately and became ck mud on the ground within a twinkling of an eye.

    Calmly, Yu Mu looked at Gong Gong and said word by word, "Water God Gong Gong? What a big deal...I, Yu Mu, am not too powerful and can¡¯t afford to offend a powerful man like you. However, allow me some time, and I can make sure that diseases will never go away from all Northern Wastnd ns. I guarantee that every Northern Wastnd n will have to dig graves to bury their people, every single day."

    "Enough!" An angry shout came as arge light screen showed from the head of the man with a tall hat, and a transparent silhouette walked out from it. Seeing this translucent silhouette, everyone bowed and saluted hurriedly, because this was a clone of Emperor Shun.

    "Gong Gong, with your position, why should you argue with these kids?" Emperor Shun sounded a bit unpleasant while looking at Gong Gong with his eyes narrowed. ring again at Gong Gong, Emperor Shun turned around, looked at Ji Hao and his friends and said, "Earl Yao, our humankind have ourws. If you feel wronged, you cane to me toin. If every human being just pulls out their weapon and points it at others because of a little bit of injustice as you just did, our human society would be thrown into a chaos, wouldn¡¯t it?"

    Ji Hao gave a faint smile, looked at Emperor Shun while spreading his hands and responded, "Emperor Shun, you are right, but..."

    Emperor Shun slightly waved his hand and said in a gentle and warm tone, "But what? Why do we have to say ¡®but¡¯? Our humankind has won this life-and-death game, and you have earned your credits. You will be surely awarded. Young people like you can easily get angry, which is understandable." Turning to Gong Gong, Emperor Shun continued, "Gong Gong, this is over."

    Gong Gong frowned, then suddenly transformed into a ck dragon and flew straight up into the higher sky. He smashed a mountain with his w and then shed across the air, disappearing in a sh.

 Chapter 712: The Final Harvest

    Chapter 712: The Final Harvest

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    A bonfire was zing in a valley.

    Si Wen Ming, Ji Hao and his friends sat around the bonfire, leisurely drinking and chatting. Over the bonfire were a few fleshymbs grilling, and from time to time, some of them would slicerge pieces of grilledmb, then begin chewing happily.

    Things hade to a close, and they could finally rx and rest.

    As far as the life-and-death game was concerned, the humankind had won. The non-humankind had made an almost perfect n, yed all kinds of tricks and even controlled the power of great Dao of Pan Xi world. But because of the unexpected factor in the form of Ji Hao, or the mysterious man hiding in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space to be more precise, the humankind had actually won this game, although with some difficulties.

    Si Wen Ming had achieved the most outstanding military exploits. As Emperor Shun promised, he had now be one of the three who had the qualification topete for the throne of the human emperor. More importantly, Emperor Shun had given the decisive word that Pan Xi would also be taken over by Si Wen Ming. Although Pan Xi was currently uncontroble, and was an extremely dangerous being, the potential benefits she could deliver were way too many. Except for the Pan Xi divine mirror, which was now possessed by Ji Hao, the biggest gain from this journey in Pan Xi world was Pan Xi herself.

    Of course, something unexpected had happened as well. Gong Sun Yuan had also gained a chance topete for the throne of the human emperor. Back in Pan Xi world, Gong Sun Yuan led the three-thousand You Xiong Family warriors and covered the retreat for Pan Xi world people who had followed his lead. By doing that, he had killed a considerable number of non-humankind beings. Therefore, he had indeed umted some credits. For sure, his contribution could notpare with the one made by Si Wen Ming. But inparison with the others who had barely earned any solid credits, he was quite outstanding as well.

    Thest person who attained a chance topete for the throne of the human emperor was Zhu Rong Tianming.

    Zhu Rong Tianming had earned zero credit himself, but he had Priest Corpse, Bo Qiujia and many of their brothers and sisters and disciples to help him. These cultivators each had their special abilities, and had killed many non-humankind beings in Pan Xi world. Therefore, in total, Zhu Rong Tianming indeed had some credits to show to those human leaders.

    No matter what change would happen in the future, ording to the decision made by the group of human leaders before the game started, at this stage, Si Wen Ming, Gong Sun Yuan and Zhu Rong Tianming were the three people who had the qualification topete for the throne of the human emperor. Other future possibilities certainly existed, for example, people like Gong Gong might forcibly step into thispetition. But at least based on the current situation and the rules set by the group of human leaders, Si Wen Ming, Gong Sun Yuan and Zhu Rong Tianming had already attained an advantage for thispletion officially.

    "Gong Gong... hm!" Thinking of Gong Gong, who tried to mess around but ended up being driven away by Emperor Shun, Ji Hao sneered.

    "Emperor Shun can truly tolerate him." Ji Hao said while pouring a half bowl of wine into the bonfire and looking at Si Wen Ming.

    "Forget it, he didn¡¯t gain any extra advantage this time. Gong Gong Wuyou had barely made any contribution in Pan Xi world. Therefore, even if he wants to make many unreasonable demands, he doesn¡¯t have a reason to back it."

    Man Man poured Ji Hao a bowl of wine, which he picked up, took a sip and continued, "Just wait and see. Gong Gong Wuyou is a pure-blood God descendant. He doesn¡¯t even have the right topete for the position of human emperor. He took so many people to join the game because he wanted to support Gong Sun Yuan, and to earn more credits for him."

    "But this time, Prince Gong Sun Yuan has broken with him. This means Gong Gong Wuyou will certainly choose another person for him to use. Let¡¯s just wait and see... There will be a great show for us to watch." said Ji Hao with his eyes squeezed, and in a nd tone, "I bet, Gong Gong wille back out soon and refuse to ept the decision made by the group of human leaders, including himself before the game started. He will then forcibly step into thispletion for the throne."

    Si Wen Ming, Huaxu Lie and the others looked at Ji Hao in surprise. Afterward, they carefully thought about Gong Gong¡¯s usual style, and couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly. What Ji Hao said wasn¡¯t ¡®very likely¡¯ to happen. Instead, it would certainly happen.

    "This...What is all this? Gong Gong is too imperious." sighed Lie Mountain Kang while holding his bowl of wine, "It¡¯s said that Gong Gong had been concentrating on his own cultivation in the past hundred years. But now, he has begun to show up in public again. We will indeed have some great shows to watch."

    In the next two months, Ji Hao and all his friends were truly busy in Pan Xi world.

    By winning this game, the humankind had not only won what was promised by the non-humankind, but also won the whole Pan Xi world. Everyone was busy, trying the best to collect all kinds of rare resources of Pan Xi world. After all, Pan Xi world was aplete, independent world, and contained great amounts of natural treasures. Some nature-crafted divine weapons were still hiding deeply in earth meridians and hadn¡¯t been discovered by local people.

    The dragon-kind and phoenix-kind both had their own special treasure-seeking-skills, and among master Magi of the Magi Pce, many were rather good at treasure-hunting as well.

    Because the whole Pan Xi world would eventually be devoured by Pan Gu world, these people now had no concern for the natural environment here. All kinds of powerful magic were cast to search treasures of Pan Xi world, just like a group of fishermen deciding to drain a pond to get all the fishes in it.

    Within merely two months, the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind had found tens of thousands of treasures at and above the level of nature-crafted holy weapons. All treasures produced naturally by Pan Xi world ever since this world was created were nearly all ransacked.

    People had also been trying their best to collect resources such as minerals, magic crystals, rare types of nts and animals. All local Pan Xi world people were put to use, working for the humankind as hard as they could. The amount of resources exploited in the past two months even equaled the total amount of resources consumed by local Pan Xi world people in the past ten-thousand years.

    Meanwhile, under an indescribable tactic agreement, the ownership of Elder Destiny and many ancestor souls and holy spirits under hismand had been distributed as well.

    There was not too much to say regarding Elder Destiny. Elder Destiny was able to look into the future in Pan Xi world. He knew almost everything and was capable of almost everything. But after entering into Pan Gu world, he would be suppressed by the power of great Dao of Pan Gu world, and couldn¡¯t be as capable as he was back in Pan Xi world. However, his power of prediction would always be great. Therefore, Elder Destiny had be a Magi Master of the Magi Pce, and the biggest gain of Si Wen Ming and his group of supporters.

    With their own initiative or passively, those ancestor souls, holy spirits and elite local Pan Xi world people had all chosenrge ns and families to depend on.

    As a group who had made the biggest contribution to the win in this game, Si Wen Ming, Ji Hao and their supporters had harvested the most. Only Ji Hao¡¯s Yao Mountain territory had absorbed over ten-thousand ancestor souls. After these ancestor souls entered into Pan Gu world, they would be suppressed by the great Dao for quite a long period. But still, they could all release Divine-Magus-level powers.

    Ji Hao¡¯s Yao Mountain territory alwayscked high-end forces. But this time, this problem was solved for good. In addition to these ancestor souls, tens of thousands of holy spirits, who equaled low-level Divine Magi and high-level Magus Kings had alsoe under Ji Hao¡¯smand. Without question, they wouldrgely improve the power of Yao Mountain territory.

    As for elite Pan Xi world people who had also been assigned to Yao Mountain territory, the number of them was so huge that Ji Hao was toozy to even calcte.

    All in all, the empty Yao Mountain territory would be filled up by a big half, and he would be able to raise a strong army.

 Chapter 713: A Shocking News From Home

    Chapter 713: A Shocking News From Home

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Finally, Ji Hao stood back on thend of Pu Ban City. The dense natural power was just like the warm rice soup cooked by his Amma, wrapping him up intimately with an unspeakable warmth.

    A huge sun was glowing brightly high up in the sky, releasing the golden, warm sunlight, pouring on Ji Hao¡¯s body. Abruptly, a goldenyer of mist enveloped him, the golden-liquid-like dense mist releasing a great heat. Ji Hao¡¯s body swayed slightly because the great Dao of sun of Pan Xi world, which was sealed inside his body by the mysterious man with an unknown method, had now been activated.

    It might be an attraction, or infection, or permeation of power from low to high density, but for whatever reason, Ji Hao now sensed something special from the sunlight. It was a strong, pure and original intent of sun which had been quickly drilling into his body, swiftly intruding into the great Dao of sun of Pan Xi world sealed inside his body. The sun power contained in his body was now purifying at a high rate, bing purer and denser. Somehow, some magical changes began happening in his body.

    Sweat poured down from his head inrge streams, excreting some impurities that came from Pan Xi world outside his body. Because of the great heat released by the golden mist, these impurities were immediately evaporated by the essence sun fire.

    Ji Hao was benefited, as he had gained argely deeper understanding of the great Dao of sun. By now, he felt like he could easily reach the sun in the sky and could attain inexhaustible power from it anytime.

    However, Elder Destiny and the hundreds of ancestor souls, who were the first batch of Pan Xi world people entering into Pan Gu world with Ji Hao, knitted their eyebrows together.

    The natural power was dense, even many times denser than the natural powers in Pan Xi world. However, an invisible natural pressure had not only descended heavily on their bodies but also restrained their soul powers.

    Back in Pan Xi world, an ancestor soul could monitor any slight move made by anything within the area with a radius of a million miles. But in Pan Gu world, this area was shrunkrgely, such that they could now sense the rough condition of the surrounding area with a radius of a hundred miles at max with his or her soul power fully activated. If this ancestor soul wanted to clearly sense anything happening around him, the area would have to be reduced to around ten miles in radius.

    Most of Pan Xi world ancestor souls and holy spirits were better at magic-casting than physical cultivation. Therefore, as the natural pressure given by Pan Gu world descended, some rtively weaker ancestor souls and holy spirits even began trembling, and couldn¡¯t even walk normally.

    Ji Hao soon discovered these changes that happened to these ancestor souls and holy spirits. It seemed that it would be impossible for these Pan Xi world people to do any closebat here in Pan Gu world. However, each of them was as powerful as a cannon, and still could release strong powers in here.

    "Huoxiu Mu, attack me with ten percent of your power!" said Ji Hao while waving his hand toward a fire-kind ancestor soul. Huoxiu Mu was a loyal follower of Elder Destiny, that was the reason why he became one the first batch of neers from Pan Xi world to Pan Gu world. Hearing Ji Hao, Huoxiu Mu raised his right hand without any hesitation, turned his palm around towards the sky and raised a human-head-sized fire ball, zing on his palm along with a loud swooshing noise.

    Surrounding fire power began gathering towards this fireball speedily. Soon, the faintly red fireball became glowing-red, then turned crimson, purple-red and eventually became ink-dark. The ck color of the fire meant that the fire had beenpressed to an extreme degree. Among all ancestor souls, Huoxiu Mu was one of the strongest ones, and his fire has already contained a trace of the destructive natural power of Pan Xi world.

    "Earl Yao, be careful!" Huoxiu Mu warned Ji Hao then pointed his finger forward. Along with a nearly a hundred meters long stream of fiery light, the human-head-sized ck fireball roared towards Ji Hao.

    A golden beam of light shed across Ji Hao¡¯s body as he swished up into the sky, transformed into golden light while rising ceaselessly up. The ck fireball followed closely behind him, striking straight towards Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao abruptly stopped in the air around ten-thousand meters high above the ground. He spread his hands and let the Gold Crow cloak release a dazzling golden light, fending against the back fireball.

    A thunderous bang could then be heard as the ck fireball exploded in the air and generated visible waves of ck me, spreading swiftly towards all directions. It burnedyers of clouds out and dyed the air for a million miles in radius ck, delivering a strong sense of destruction. A great heat swept across the entire area. From the direction of Pu Ban City, bright streams of light rose into the sky. Those were a group of people under the lead of Hao Tao and that magical animal called Xie Zhi, dashing over swiftly. From a long distance, Hao Tao burst with a resonant growl, "Who did that? Hm? Why is this me so strange? It doesn¡¯t seem normal at all!"

    After all, Hao Tao was a senior minister under Emperor Shun¡¯smand, and in charge of all kinds of penalties. He was born with great sensitively, that as his nose slightly twitched, he had discovered the strangeness of the fire released by Huoxiu Mu. In Pan Gu world, no fire like this had ever been discovered.

    Ji Hao stretched his body. Just now, Huoxiu Mu¡¯s fireball exploded, which vibrated his body violently and made his bone joints ache. He slightly twisted his body and instantly let out a series of bone creaking noise. Hearing Hao Tao¡¯s growls, Ji Hao hurriedlyughed out loud and responded.

    "Minister Hao Tao, it¡¯s me, Ji Hao... I¡¯m back. I brought back a batch of Pan Xi world people, and I¡¯m trying to find out how much power they now have, as they are suppressed by the power of great Dao of our world."

    Hao Tao paused and showed a faint smile on that dark, square face of his. He told his people to stop, then said from a distance away, "Ah, you brought people back from that side? It¡¯s good for you to measure their current powers, but do not disturb the people living in Pu Ban city."

    "Sure!" Ji Hao responded, showed his teeth while rubbing his chest, from where he sensed a great pain.

    Back in Pan Xi world, Ji Hao could never withstand that attackunched by Huoxiu Mu just now, even though Huoxiu Lin had only used ten percent of his power. This single attack might have struck Ji Hao directly into ash. But in Pan Gu world, because of the suppression given by Pan Gu world, a full-attackunched by Huoxiu Mu now equaled an attackunched by an eight to nine star Divine Magus. Therefore, Ji Hao could barely endure ten percent of his power. Inparison to human warriors, Huoxiu Lin was strong and powerful, but definitely not at the top-grade.

    In this case, the ten-thousand ancestor souls who hade under Ji Tao¡¯smand meant ten-thousand Divine-Magus-level powerful beings had been added to Yao Mountain territory, and this was certainly wonderful.

    In the future, if they served Yao Mountain territory well, Ji Hao could figure out a way to counteract the suppression given by Pan Gu world. For example, they could simply be Yu Yu¡¯s disciples. Even as elementary disciples, after they took a few lectures given by Yu Yu and attained an understanding of the great Dao of nature of Pan Gu world, the suppression they suffered from this world would naturally decrease.

    From a long distance away, Hao Tao abruptly gave another shout.

    "Earl Yao, not long ago, your Abba, Ji Xia sent us a message. He said that a hundred Jia n Divine Magi surprisingly attacked Yao Mountain City, but were captured alive by the great defensive formation of your city. By now, they have been kept in the dungeon of Yao Mountain City. You should go back and take a look as soon as you can after you are finished here."

    Ji Hao was shocked a little bit. Pondering for a short while, the anger instantly rose from his heart.

 Chapter 714: Return to Yao Mountain

    Chapter 714: Return to Yao Mountain

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao stayed in Pu Ban City while forcibly restraining his anger from bursting. After preparing for a few days, a great ceremony was started in dawn. This ceremony was held especially for Pan Xi world people.

    Pan Xi world was being devoured by Pan Gu world, and Pan Xi world people would be defendants of the humankind. This wasn¡¯t easy enough to be decided by a simply verbal stiption. Dependent ns growing stronger and suppressing their suzerain, such things happened all the time inrge ns in Pan Gu world. Complicated contentions for powers and profits had always been existing among human beings, not to mention these neers from Pan Xi world. Pan Xi world would soon be destroyed, because of which, Pan Xi world people now seemed to be obediently seeking refuge with the humankind as they had no other choice. But who could guarantee that they would stay obedient in the future?

    An enormous five-colored altar stood in Pu Ban City. This altar was built with earth that came from the Mind and the four Wastnds, mixed with fine powders ground from top-grade jades. By now, the altar had been glowing with a faint five colored light while releasing a strong sense of power.

    As the representative of people who had made a great contribution in the life-and-death game, and one of the first batch which returned from Pan Xi world, Ji Hao now served as the protocol officer of this ceremony. He guided Elder Destiny and a whole hundred ancestor souls, who were the strongest among all, and came before the altar with solemn faces.

    Emperor Shun stood on the altar, surrounded by the dim five-colored light.

    On the altar, a fire was zing ragingly, and high up in the air, dense clouds had been rolling. Ji Hao raised his head and nced at Emperor Shun who stood on top of the altar. Somehow, Ji Hao sensed a formidable and incredibly strong natural power from the body of Emperor Shun. At this very moment, Emperor Shun was the spokesperson of this world.

    Tens of thousands of master Maguspriests that came from allrge ns surrounded the altar, and had been dancing and singing, paying tribute to the world itself. Countless battle gs floated in the sky, slightly fluttering in the dawn breeze.

    Elder Destiny followed closely after Ji Hao, solemnly observing those master Maguspriests, who had already fallen into a fanatical state. Elder Destiny had an especially sharp spiritual sensitivity. Even though his power had been suppressed by Pan Gu world and decreased by over fifty percent, he could still sense some indescribable, magical spiritual power descending on these master Maguspriests

    Prehistorical, strong, original and chaotic, this magical spiritual power was like the world itself, existing eternally, and being iparably powerful. As an elder who possessed the highest position in Pan Xi world and someone who could manipte the power of destiny and look into the future, Elder Destiny had sensed the original power of Pan Xi world countless times. Nevertheless,paring the original power of Pan Xi world with the magical spiritual power descending to those master Maguspriests was just likeparing a brook with a vast ocean. The difference was way too huge to be epted by Elder Destiny.

    Pan Gu world was such a powerful world!

    Elder Destiny sighed slightly. Afterward, under Ji Hao¡¯s guidance, he and the hundred ancestor souls behind him respectfully and cautiously performed every step of the ceremony.

    The ceremonysted till noon. Not to mention the otherplicated rituals in this ceremony, a million beasts and arge number of dark-kind and non-humankind ves were ughtered merely as offerings to Gods, ghosts and all mysterious beings in this world.

    Atst, Elder Destiny and the group of ancestor souls kneeled under the altar, cut open the spots between their eyebrows with ck jade dagger and let the blood flow on their faces while swearing to pledge loyalty to the humankind generation after generation.

    The bright sky of noon dimmed down suddenly, and stars began sparkling with a splendid light. Soon, the sun rose again and lightened the sky back up.

    The blood that flew out from the spots between the eyebrows of Elder Destiny and the group of ancestor souls rose into the sky and condensed into tiny spell symbols while flying up. It reached to an extremely high altitude, such that one could barely see with physical eyes, transforming into dazzling spheres of light and dissipating in the air.

    A strong sense of power descended from the sky, after which, the bodies of Elder Destiny, all ancestor souls and holy spirits paused simultaneously. Next, visible transparent chains condensed and drilled into their heads, after which, the power vibrations released from their bodies changed.

    "The chain of fortune." The mysterious man silently showed up in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, clicked his tongue and said in praise, "Some powerful being has given a direction to this ceremony. The power of the great Dao of Pan Gu world has truly been activated through this ceremony. From now on, the fate of these Pan Xi world people is connected with the fate of the humankind, and their fortune also belongs to the humankind now. Generation after generation, they can never free themselves from the humankind."

    "What do you mean by that?" asked Ji Hao with curiosity.

    "Generation after generation, they will be ves of the humankind, and there is no turning back." said the mysterious man ndly, "That is the chain of fortune, created under the will of Pan Gu world itself. These Pan Xi world people have now all be ves of the humankind. Unless someone is powerful enough to destroy the great Dao of nature of Pan Gu world, they can never, ever betray the humankind."

    Destroy the great Dao of nature of Pan Gu world? Ji Hao curved his mouth corners downwards. If this were so easy, those non-humankind would surely have figured out a way to deal with the humankind instead of falling into the current situation.

    Instantly, the power vibration released from Elder Destiny and the group of ancestor souls rosergely. It seemed like after their fortune connected with the fortune of the humankind, the suppression given to him by Pan Gu world had been weakened greatly, which allowed them to release more of their powers.

    The ceremony ended in a satisfactory way. Thus, all Pan Xi world people had be appendages of the humankind.

    By now, all human leaders in Pu Ban City were crazily busy in fighting over the ownerships of Pan Xi world people and transporting them to Pan Gu world.

    The Mind and the four wastnds were vast, with countless uncivilized regions waiting for exploitation. But the number of human beings was limited. Therefore, countless resources were still hiding in those wild areas and hadn¡¯t been put to use.

    The appearance of Pan Xi world people wouldrgely raise thebor and number of warriors of all ns, which would allow those ns to open up more territories and improve their powers.

    All human leaders bustled while Emperor Shun fell into endless tasks as well. When everybody was so busy, Ji Hao took Elder Destiny, a group of ancestor souls, holy spirits and a batch of elite Pan Xi world warriors, who were all willing to follow the lead of Elder Destiny, and returned to Yao Mountain territory.

    About ten-thousand miles away from border of Yao Mountain territory, a huge fiery cloud rose into the sky. On that cloud, Ji Xia had beenughing resonantly, weing Ji Hao and his friends with arge group of elite Yao Mountain warriors. From a long distance away, Ji Xia spread his arms. Ji Haoughed out loud as well while rushing towards Ji Xia with big steps. They gave each other a huge hug, then pped heavily on each other¡¯s back.

    "Abba, I¡¯m back." said Ji Hao while seriously looking at Ji Xia, "Not even a hair of mine is harmed. I¡¯ve also made a great contributions. I think our Yao Mountain territory will expand very soon."

    "As long as you¡¯re back!" Ji Xia looked closely at Ji Hao, thenughed proudly, "As long as you¡¯re back!"

    Pausing briefly, Ji Xia continued as his face twitched, "Some stupid things messed around with us. A whole hundred Jia n Divine Magi, indeed a strong force...I soaked them all in the water dungeon."

 Chapter 715: The Final Plan

    Chapter 715: The Final n

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Liang Zhu City, the capital of Yu n... in a beautiful ce surrounded by a rapidly flowing river and lush nts...

    Metal towers reached directly into the sky while a million-mile in radius swirly cloud floated above the city. Numerous enormous chains descended from the swirly cloud along with a loud noise. Countless packed precious resources were piled orderly aside, being slowly pulled up into the sky by those chains.

    Bang! Rumble...Bang! Rumble...

    A muffled series of noise resounded through the entire sky, following which, many teleporting magic formations lit up in a corner of Liang Zhu city on arge metal tform. Next,rge groups of Jia n warriors in broken armors staggered out from those teleporting magic formations, rushed onto the tform while gasping quickly and desperately for air, then fell straight down to the ground. The power vibration released from these warriors was now weak and turbid.

    From the few teleporting magic formations in the edge areas,rge numbers of dark-kind ve warriors and non-humankind ves rushed out while wailing and moaning in pain; most of them had their limbs broken. Many of these ves and ve warriors had arrows stuck in their bodies, some even had broken swords or des left inside their bodies.

    Along with another series of rumbling noise, a dazzling beam of light shed across a five-hundred miles radius tremendous teleporting magic formation. After that, a two-hundred-mile square flying metal city bumped out from the magic formation. Once the city flew out from the magic formation, a few defensive divine towers standing on the city wall exploded, blowingrge groups of Jia n warriors away and causing a shrill wave of screams and howls. Those ve warriors and ves around the few towers were torn into pieces.

    Dong! A thirty-mile long section of the city wall of the flying city copsed. The purely metal city wall smashed straight down on the ground. A group of wounded dark-kind ve warriors didn¡¯t manage to dodge timely, and were crushed by this section of city wall.

    In the distance, arge castle stood on a mountaintop. At the highest spot of this castle, inside an extremely luxury mansion, Dishi Cha was standing silently behind a sash, quietly watching all this.

    "A moving and tragic...failure!" While fiddling with a fist-sized ruby, Dishi Cha smiled faintly and said. He then ndly waved his hand towards some other people and continued, "This is a private army that belongs to Jia Lou Family from the Mirage Moon. This is indeed harmful."

    Chi You, whose entire body was wrapped in a faint blood-red mist, stood behind Dishi Cha and responded with a cold voice, "If they hadn¡¯t been wasting their military strength on these kinds of things without a limitation, human beings in Pu Ban City would have been wiped out for good, long ago."

    Dishi Cha threw up the piece of ruby holding in his hand. This perfectly round-shaped piece of ruby began airily hovering around him. While seeing through the wless,rge crystal window, Dishi Cha said with that nd tone, "Human beings in Pu Ban city? This Pan Gu world is not as simple as you think. Pan Gu, the creator of this world has fallen. But still, some powerful beings who are hard to deal with are alive."

    Turning around, Dishi Cha nced at Chi You and continued coldly, "Your position is not high enough. Therefore, you have no right to reach many core secrets. But, following my lead with all your heart is the wisest decision you have ever made in your life. See, you have now swallowed ny percent of Pan Xi¡¯s spirit blood. With enough time, you will be another Pan Xi."

    A dim beam of light shed across Dishi Cha¡¯s eyeballs as he grinned, showed his teeth and said, "You will be my sharpest weapon, and I, will make a great achievement."

    Chi You narrowed his eyes, looked at Dishi Cha, quickly sweeping across the back of Dishi Cha¡¯s neck with that sharp, de-like pair of eyes.

    A Xiu n elderly man, who had white hair and long beard that reached even to the ground, tremblingly walked into the room, slightly coughed then said with an extra gentle voice, "Lord, the great divine magic formation of annihtion is ready. Only with an order of yours, Pan Xi world will be annihted."

    Dishi Cha gave a frosty smile and grasped the round-shaped piece of ruby that was swishing across before his face. Then, he turned around, grinned and said to the Xiu n elderly man, "Lead the way. There has to be an end for this life-and-death game."

    Deep under this mansion and inside a, miles in square,rge hall, a tridimensional great magic formation floated in the air. Numerous ck crystals that had countlessplicated spell symbols carved on the surfaces had been hovering around a small ck altar like stars.

    These tens of thousands of ck crystals were flying at different speed, and with different,plicated trajectories. However, they always remained a certain distance from each other, and would never deviate, not even a little bit.

    Tens of Xiu n magic formation masters with long ck robes were surrounding the great formation that hadn¡¯t been releasing any power vibration. The faces of these magic formation masters showed tiredness and proud smiles that usually urred after sess.

    Nearly a hundred Jia n warriors stood around the magic formation, coldly and expressionlessly looking at those Xiu n masters, just like a group of stone statues.

    Dishi Cha and the Xiu n elderly man walked into the hall. Taking a few circles around the magic formation, Dishi Cha then took out a ck jade board and pointed it forwards. A ck light screen was released instantly. Meanwhile, countless ck beams of light dazzled out from the jade board, swiftly scanning through every ck crystal.

    Next, a deep, hoarse voice, that was filled with the boundless intent of killing, slowly came out from the jade board, "Good, this great divine magic formation of annihtion is constructed well. Di Cha, remember, keep the secret to yourself before you are powerful enough to control everything."

    Dishi Cha politely and seriously nodded towards the ck jade board, then waved his hand.

    The hundred Jia n warriors standing around the magic formation silently pulled out their swords and rushed swiftly towards those Xiu n masters, leaving shreds of afterimages in the air. Mercilessly, these Jia n warriors pierced their swords into the hearts of those Xiu n masters.

    The Xiu n elderly man stood behind Dishi Cha was badly shocked. Hurriedly, he reached his hand into his sleeve, seeming to grab something out. But Chi You, who was behind him, gave a viciousugh while gripping his head and crushing it.

    Boom! Tens of defensive talismans that belonged to this Xiu n elderly man sted out simultaneously. Meanwhile, his head was crushed in Chi You¡¯s hand.

    "You spent a whole year on this simple divine magic formation of annihtion, you indeed deserve to die." said Dishi Cha ndly while ncing at these Xiu n magic formation masters who died without knowing why. "You have refused to follow my lead anyway...In this case, you should just be dead." continued Dishi Cha coldly.

    Turning around, Dishi Cha narrowed his eyes, looked at this divine magic formation of annihtion andughed in satisfaction.

    "This is my ultimate purpose. Chi You, do you know that sometimes, wisdom is more powerful than weapons."

    "This life-and-death game will never have a fixed result." Dishi Cha held his hands behind his body and said smilingly when looking at the magic formation, "If we had won the game, then under my wise lead, the Chi Ban Mountain defensive line, that was the most important defensive line of the humankind, would have been attained through the game."

    "But if we lost the game, that would be just as great. A million elite warriors of the twelve emperors in power were killed. This is just great news to me, and this fact is highly beneficial for me to control the entire Yu Dynasty."

    "Besides, the armies sent out by the twelve emperors had lost the game. They lost the honor of our Yu n, along with vast territories and a mass of resources."

    "However, under my leadership, we will strike back and severely harm the humankind. That credit will belong to me, and only me." The grin on Dishi Cha¡¯s face grew bigger and bigger.

 Chapter 716: Dishi Chaâ€™s Soliloquy

    Chapter 716: Dishi Cha¡¯s Soliloquy

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Dishi Cha was eager to vent his excitement, or, as a great achievement was now right in the front for him to be attained, he just couldn¡¯t wait to share his pride. Therefore, in front of nearly a hundred Jia n warriors and Chi You, who was wrapped in blood-red mist, Dishi Cha began telling his story, with both pride and humility, with arrogance and hysteria.

    "For passing the great trial of sun and moon, I abandoned my children. I abandoned Di Sha and Di Luo, and volunteered to take the cruelest trial."

    "Ten-thousand people, out of a whole ten-thousand people, only thirteen survived, only thirteen! I am one of them, I broke into the stage of sun and moon, merged my bloodline with the Dao of dark curse that originated from the great Blood Moon, and attained the title of ¡®Great Master¡¯."

    "I gained power and honor and I returned to this bloody Pan Gu world. But what weed me in here? Nothing. No cheers, no passion, only hiddenpetition and refusal, and those cold, nd nsmen."

    Dishi Cha clenched his five fingers and gripped that exquisitely carved piece of ruby. Along with a slight, silvery cracking noise, countless cracks appeared on the tough ruby. Looking at that divine magic formation of annihtion, Dishi Cha said word by word, "Cold, vignt, all people seem to be polite and respectful, but in fact, everyone has been seeing me as an enemy."

    "I possess the title of ¡®Great Master¡¯, I am the emissary of inspection. Therefore, they think that I came to contend for power and profit!"

    Dishi Cha sneered in a teasing tone, then continued, "Their small power?"

    Chi You remained silent while looking at Dishi Cha with his symbolic cold face. Except for that coldness, he seemed not to have any other facial expression.

    "Maintain vignce towards me, I don¡¯t care." Dishi Cha puffed his chest out and said. "But my sons, my two sons, my most beloved sons, have died! They died in battle! But they died like the lowest, poorest wild dogs in wastnds. They died silently, with ill face of incapableness." Dishi Cha¡¯s face glowed like the most devout believer.

    "They had gone too far." said Chi You with a dry voice.

    "Indeed, they have gone too far." Dishi Cha threw the crushed ruby away, then took out a white silk handkerchief, gently wiped that drop of tear that he squeezed out of his eye corner with an effort, and continued, "My poor sons, Disha and Di Luo, they were so poor. They were treated unfairly. Therefore, I have to bring justice back for them."

    Chi You nodded and continued with that dry voice, "Indeed, fair. If anyone dares to treat my son unjustly, I would certainly chop off his head."

    Dishi Cha passionately patted on Chi You¡¯s abdomen; because of the height difference. Dishi Cha could only reach Chi You¡¯s abdomen even if he straightened his arms. "You¡¯re right, Chi You. Therefore, I always believe that, we will get along very well. Following my lead was your wisest choice... Because, in our hearts, we have the selfless, great love of fathers for their sons!"

    Chi You lowered his head, looked at Dishi Cha and said embarrassedly, "I don¡¯t have a son yet."

    Dishi Cha paused, then blinked his eyes, shrugged his shoulders and responded quickly, "Go to the female ve camp and select a batch of beautiful women. You will soon have sons...This is not the point, the point is what I said just now, I will bring justice back!"

    "Fair!" Chi You seriously nodded and said, "We can discuss womenter, fair!"

    "Therefore, I had put a slight little bit of power of the great man who has been supporting me in use, and made the twelve ¡®emperors in power¡¯, who think they were quite big deals, decide to run the life-and-death game with the humankind."

    "The humankind sent out ten-million elites while they sent out a million, the greatest warriors under their directmands. Those elite warriors had been kept around them all these years without being sent out to fight." Dishi Chaughed in satisfaction while stroking Chi You¡¯s armor, as if he was trying to feel Chi You¡¯s strong muscles through the thick armor.

    Chi You¡¯s face twisted. He lowered his head and looked at Dishi Cha. He saw Dishi Cha¡¯s twisted face and realized that Dishi Cha had now fallen into his own imaginary world, and wasn¡¯t touching Chi You intentionally. Without having any other choice, Chi You could only stand still with a darkened face.

    "A million to ten-million more or less, those rich kids of the humankind had brought some guards and warriors into Pan Xi world, ranging from tens to thousands. On an average, each one of them had brought in fifty warriors." said Dishi Cha with his eyebrows raised, "That made it a million to hundreds of millions of barbarians. What a great, astonishing game!"

    "Sure, in my n, the one million poor kids wouldn¡¯t have lost." sighed Dishi Cha slightly as he continued, "After all, that powerful being, my supporter, had even sent over the secret magic talisman for controlling the power of great Dao of Pan Xi world. How could they even lose?"

    "But atst, we lost." said Chi You with a darkened face, "If you, dear Lord, didn¡¯t tell me to grasp the opportunity and swallow Pan Xi¡¯s spirit blood ahead of the time, we would lose everything, even including our underpants!"

    "Underpants?" asked Dishi Cha while looking at Chi You a bit weirdly, "Do you wear that kind of a thing? Don¡¯t you think that it would be much more convenient if you don¡¯t wear that, when spending time with those beautiful girls? Ah, right, you¡¯re not a noble Yu n man, who can live a good life...You don¡¯t understand our party fashions, it¡¯s understandable."

    Shrugging, Dishi Cha quickly returned to the original topic, "ording to my n, they would have won, bringing me a good reputation, and they would have gained actual benefits...But eventually, the greatest profit would havended in your hands. Chi You, you will eventually gain the greatest benefit."

    "I have already gained the greatest benefit." Chi You gave a faint smile and responded.

    "But, those idiots, useless things, they lost... they actually lost! They controlled the great Dao of nature of a whole world, and with such a great power, they still lost. Those twelve stupid things, they even threatened me, taking this as a weakness of mine!"

    Chi You knitted his eyebrows and said, "If they push all responsibilities of the failure of this game on you..."

    Dishi Cha smilingly raised his hands and said, "But how can I lose? I won... I won everything."

    "This divine magic formation of annihtion will detonate the core of great Dao of nature of Pan Xi world in a moment. Pan Xi world will be nothing." said Dishi Cha intoxicatedly, "You know, ording to the information provided by our human spy, eighty percent of senior ministers of Emperor Shun¡¯s government are now in Pan Xi world, busy collecting the rich trophies they gained from Pan Xi world."

    "And I will detonate the whole Pan Xi world. Eighty percent of senior human ministers and hundreds of millions of elite human warriors will be annihtedpletely." Dishi Cha¡¯s entire body was trembling. "Do they want to hold my weakness in their hands? Hehe, these ¡®emperors¡¯, who are stationed abroad, are indeed short-sighted,"

    "I will take out so many human leaders... I will earn pure credits without having any weakness fall into their hands."

    Without any hesitation, Dishi Cha continued, "Only with a spell..."

 Chapter 717: Family Issue

    Chapter 717: Family Issue

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Chi You nodded heavily in agreement with Dishi Cha.

    A million non-humankind elites were killed in Pan Xi world. Of course, in Chi You¡¯s eyes, the death of these ¡®elites with ¡®noble bloodlines¡¯ who were actually weak meant nothing at all. On the contrary, the death of these elites could highlight the powerfulness of his Chi You Army.

    Under the lead of twelve emperors in power of Yu Dynasty, a million elites were killed in a life-and-death game. But Dishi Cha, the emissary inspection who was responsible for supervising this life-and-death game, struck back after the twelve emperors admitted defeat, severely injuring human leaders from Pu Ban City.

    What a splendid battlefield report, and what a bright future to be delivered by this great battle achievement!

    Chi You seemed to be simple and silly, but in fact, he was never stupid. On the contrary, he was quite smart. A stupid man could never be the leader of Chi You Army, and Chi You himself was clearly aware of this fact. Therefore, he looked at Dishi Cha passionately. Perhaps, with the help of Dishi Cha, the goal of his life, the ultimate pursuit of his, woulde true.

    "The only problem..." Abruptly, Chi You thought of something, "You and the twelve emperors in power have all taken a blood oath. Once we failed, we cannotunch any attacks on the humankind within the next one thousand years."

    "If the power of the blood oath bursts, your safety..." said Chi You carefully while looking at Dishi Cha.

    Dishi Cha grinned satisfyingly, patted heavily on Chi You¡¯s abdomen and responded, "I am d to hear this. It¡¯s good for you to notice such things...For all kinds of oaths, the only purpose for taking one is to break it...All promises are fake, are jokes."

    Proudly taking out a blood-red, heart-shaped gemstone, Dishi Cha pointed at a ck line in the middle of the gemstone, grinned and said, "Delusive gemstone, a magical treasure. For all kinds of blood-oath or souls-oath, unless we make the oath with the original will of great Dao of our world, no matter which world we are in, our noble Yu n people will never be restrained by any oath with a piece of delusive gemstone like this."

    Shrugging, Dishi Cha carefully packed the delusive gemstone, then continued, "This is a precious treasure. The powerful being who is supporting me awarded this piece to me because I broke into the stage of sun and moon...Therefore, I don¡¯t need to worry about the blood oath regarding this life-and-death game that I made with those human beings at all."

    Pointing at the divine formation of annihtion, Dishi Cha grinned proudly and said, "I will break my oath and sneakilyunch deathly attack on those human leaders. But what can they do to me? An oath can never restrain me, neither can those stupid human beings harm a hair of mine.

    Slightly sighing, Dishi Cha reached his pair of hands out towards the divine formation of annihtion and continued, "I will conquer Pan Gu world. This great achievement will make me a ¡®Great Master¡¯ with solid power, instead of an emissary of inspection who doesn¡¯t have any actual power."

    "My dear son, my dear daughter, your father will give you a bright future." Dishi Cha smiled gently. That smile of his was filled with the love of a nice father.

    "Do you have a son and a daughter?" asked Chi you in surprise while looking at Dishi Cha.

    Remained silent for a while, Dishi Cha gave another gentle smile and responded, "Indeed, I have a pair of children, a son and a daughter... they are twins. They are a pair of very adorable babies, just as glowingly beautiful as their mother, and they have a noble bloodline."

    "Eh..." Chi You was confused. Just now, Dishi Cha was growling about bringing justice back for Di Sha and his brother Di Luo, who were his only sons. In order to do that, he had even sacrificed a million elites. In this case, where on earth did he get those twins that he had been thinking about with the warmest love of a father? Just now, he was growling so angrily, but where did the great changee from? Dishi Cha, this guy, which word from his mouth is believable?

    Dishi Cha smiled faintly and responded, "Chi You, you will find out in the future. This pair of babies of mine are extraordinary. Their bloodline is extremely noble, and their mother is an especially noble person as well. In fact, even though I have broken into the stage of sun and moon, because I was born in Pan Gu world, I could never be sent back to Pan Gu world as an emissary of inspection."

    "But..." Continued Dishi Cha while throwing a sideway nce at Chi You, "My wife had used a little bit of her influence. Therefore, I was assigned to be an emissary of inspection in Pan Gu world. In the future, you will learn how powerful my supporters are, and how wise were you for following my lead."

    ¡®You kept man, no, you kept old man!¡¯ Chi You nodded, but silently cursed in his head.

    "As for Di Sha and Di Luo, although I am so sad about their deaths, deep down from my heart...I have to admit that their death will bring me more benefits." sighed Dishi Cha as he continued, "Besides, many problems are naturally solved by their death. You have to know that, my wife, she is...very powerful."

    Chi You looked at Dishi Cha without any expression, daring not to talk. He thought that he had already known enough about the shamelessness of Yu n people, but today, he finally realized that he knew nothing about these so-called noble Yu n people.

    Can a man sacrifice his sons just for hooking up with a new wife, who has a strong background? But he was yelling about bring justice back for his dead sons just now! Everything was an excuse, a bloody excuse!

    "How, only with a simple spell!" Dishi Cha looked at the divine formation of annihtion with a big grin on his face and said, "A spell, and boom! Most of those senior human ministers will be ashes. You know what, ording to the message delivered by our human spy, right now, many, many important human beings are gathered in Pan Xi world. Normally, each of those human beings is extremely hard to kill."

    "Thank you, Pan Xi. They are all there for Pan Xi. Hehe, they all want to gain something from Pan Xi." Dishi Chaughed while shrugging and continued, "But they would never, ever know that Pan Xi is nothing but a bait, and Pan Xi world is a giant trap."

    Dong! The door of this underground hall was violently pushed open.

    Hundreds of Yu n warriors with luxurious golden armors and long spears, looking as gaudy as peacocks, rushed into the hall. Surrounded by these warriors, around ten Yu n elderly men walked into the hall as well with big steps.

    "Di Cha! Where are the hundred top-grade Jia n battle kings of our family that you transferred days ago? A whole hundred of them, where did they go?!" One of those elderly men rushed up to Dishi Cha and growled out in rage.

    Dishi Cha narrowed his eyes and responded ndly, "Ah, I sent them to carry out a small task, what? My dear elders?"

    "Small task?! Damn you, they were captured alive by the humankind! Di Cha, they were captured alive in Yao Mountain City! You have to take all the responsibilities for this!"

    Di Cha carelessly raised his eyebrows, whistled and said, "Eh? Captured alive? What a bunch of useless things!"

 Chapter 718: Evil Water Dungeon

    Chapter 718: Evil Water Dungeon

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao and Ji Xia quickly returned to Yao Mountain City with arge troop of people, directly heading to the prison area in the northwest corner of the city.

    The prison area of Yao Mountain City was aplete system. Looking from the outside, it was a castle two miles squared. The fenced wall wasn¡¯t too high, yet it was especially thick. Through a dark paved path, one could see a few lines of prison cells, but no prisoner was kept in them. Behind the prison area were five monuments standing in a straight line. ording to the colors of the five basic natural elements, the five monuments were in five different colors> Faintly, all kinds of ancient style spell symbols had been sparkling on those monuments, creating an extremely strong restraining force field that had a radius of three-hundred meters.

    The five monuments were corresponding to the five basic natural elements. Under the monuments were small entrances, each leading to the water, fire, metal, earth, and green dungeon respectively.

    Ji Hao and the others reached under the monument of the water dungeon. A few prison guards took out their jade tablets and slightly waved towards the monument. Instantly, the thick door of the small entrance that was covered in spell symbols opened along with a loud creaking noise. A cold and moist gust of wind puffed out, and even Ji Hao quivered due to the cold despite his sturdiness.

    "What a horrible smell." Man Man frowned while taking a few steps backward.

    The water dungeon was suffused with water power, which was a purely negative type of power and could naturally suppress Man Man¡¯s fire power. Therefore, Man Man felt quite bad merely by inhaling a small amount of air that came from the dungeon. Ji Hao waved his hand and told Shaosi to look after Man Man, letting them stay outside.

    Ji Hao and the others walked down through the narrow and steep winding stairs for a quarter of an hour, reaching hundreds of meters deep underground. Along with a muffled water dripping noise, a water dungeon appeared in front of Ji Hao.

    It was called water dungeon, but in fact, it was a ten-miles in radius pool, fully containing dark, bone-piercing cold water. Hundreds of ck columns stood in the pool, and a hundred Jia n warriors were weakly soaked in it. Countless thumb-sized ck chains had all their vital body parts prated, tying them firmly to those columns.

    The Heaven and Earth magic formation in Yao Mountain City was a great defensive magic formation that belonged to the ancient heaven. This prison of five natural elements in Yao Mountain City was also modeled on the divine prison in ancient heaven.

    This water dungeon had countless hidden functions. That seemingly ordinary ck water in the pool was actually condensed from the most negative water power. It could melt metals, devour souls and spirits. Even the body and soul of a divine God would perish if he were soaked in this pool for long. The dungeon was indeed one of the evilest and cruelest prisons in the world.

    The dungeon seemed to be empty without any other facilities, but as a matter of fact, it was filled with all kinds of ancient restraining magics. If any prisoner tried to escape, inexhaustible negative water thunderbolts would strike down, added with piercing gale and frost. This dungeon could just deliver countless types of cruel punishing methods.

    At the moment, these functions of torture of this dungeon hadn¡¯t been put to use. Only this ck, extremely cold water had made those Jia n battle kings deathly pale, quivering like birds in a storm. Based on cultivation levels, these Jia n battle kings were all Divine-Magus-level powerful beings, and both their physical strengths and life-forces were many times stronger than human Divine Magi. Nevertheless, regardless of their strong life-force, they were still frozen in the ck water and couldn¡¯t stop quivering. It was not hard to tell exactly how powerful this water dungeon was.

    The cold power drilled into the internal organs of those Jia n battle kinds, froze their entire bodies and made them want to die. But that was not the worst; additionally, their skins were broken by that strong-acid-like ck water. While Ji Hao was looking at them, their skins were even melting slowly. Streams of blood spread out in the ck water; as ck ice crystals had been growing around these Jia n battle kings¡¯ wounds.

    "This water dungeon is indeed not bad." praised Ji Hao. Before, he had no idea that his Yao Mountain City actually had such an evil prison.

    "The prison of five natural elements is just the most ordinary prison." said Ji Xia while grinning, "Under the prison of five natural elements are the wind dungeon, thunder dungeon, poison dungeon...The power of these dungeons was generated by mutual promotions and restraints between the five natural elements, and each of these dungeons is as horrible as a nightmare...Hao, which cruel bastard built these scary prisons for you?"

    Ji Hao showed his teeth in shock. He truly didn¡¯t know how to answer this question.

    Yao Mountain City was modeled on the ancient heaven. Since prisons in Yao Mountain City were so cruel, were divine prisons in heaven even scarier and merciless? But if one said these words out loud, would it be counted as a disrespect to ancient divine Gods?

    "Are these people the ones who attacked our city?" murmured Ji Hao. "How dare you attack our city with merely a hundred warriors? Do you really think that we¡¯re that easy to defeat?"

    "If...you are a...real man, just, just fight me, with, with...your own power...Ma-magic formation, are, are...nothing!" said a Jia n battle king, whose face was as pale as paper, teeth striking against each other.

    Another Jia n battle king raised a finger with difficulty, provokingly crooked towards Ji Hao and said, "Ki-kid, I can fight you, wi-with a finger...without, without a weapon... I...I can just, stra-strangle you to death!"

    Ji Hao smilingly looked at these Jia n battle kings, who were still not willing to admit defeat. He sneered, "You have already ended up like this. Why are you still talking like that? We have a powerful defensive magic formation for our Yao Mountain City, why should I let my warriors fight you by risking their lives?"

    Sighing, Ji Hao squatted beside the pool, reached his hand out and touched the water. Once his finger touched the water, a terrifying strand of cold power surged straight up. Ji Hao didn¡¯t react timely, and as a consequence, his entire left arm was immediately frozen by dark ice. It numbed his arm, disabling him from sense anything.

    Ji Hao was startled. He hurriedly stood up and activated his spirit star power. The sun power transformed into a golden me that roared across his entire body. The ck ice on his right arm melted quickly and became a ck stream of smoke that rose into the air, then silently drifted back into the ck pool.

    Ji Has flushed the meridians in his left arm with sun power streams for a couple of times. Finally, the numbed arm regained its feeling. Ji Hao popped out his eyes, looked at this water dungeon and abruptly began talking.

    "What an evil thing...But I just like it...Hehe, it¡¯s quite impressive that you haven¡¯t been frozen to death, isn¡¯t it?"

    "We will...sooner orter..." Those Jia n battle kings quivered while staring at Ji Hao viciously and responded.

    Ji Hao interrupted those threatening speeches and said, "Alright, cut the crap. Why don¡¯t you think about it with your brains? Only a hundred of you, what can you possibly do? Our Yao Mountain City has such a powerful defensive magic formation, what does this mean? Whoever sent you to attack our city was certainly with evil intent."

    Sneering again, Ji Hao looked at these Jia n battle kings, whose looks had all frozen in shock, and continued, "Poor things, you were pushed out to die, but you don¡¯t even understand, do you? How did you enter our Yao Mountain Territory? No one discovered any trace of you all the way, was that even true?"

    Those Jia n battle kings remained silent while turning their heads around with difficulty. They nced at each other and exchanged their thoughts with their eyes.

    Ji Hao silently looked at them without saying anything.

    Abruptly, Shaosi¡¯s voice came from above, "Ji Hao, someone wants to see you. It¡¯s Di Lung, whom you extorted back in Chi Ban Mountain."

 Chapter 719: Money-Giving Elder

    Chapter 719: Money-Giving Elder

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Damn it!" Those Jia n battle kings cursed out together angrily, even though they were all soaked in the bone-piercing cold water. Their looks changed weirdly. At first, they seemed to be relieved, and soon, a faint redness appeared on their deathly pale faces. But then, all of them lowered their heads in shame.

    "It seems that you all know what Di Lung came for." JI Hao smilingly nodded towards these Jia n warriors and said, "Hm, powerful Jia n elites, battle kings, the top-grade military force under themand of Yu n. A whole hundred warriors like this are captured alive by weak barbarians. Because of this, an elder of your family has toe visit your enemy himself to ransom you back with huge piles of true gold and silver."

    pping his hands loudly, Ji Hao then grinned and continued, "You should be so ashamed, you should even cut your own throats and kill yourselves. But please, do kill yourselves after you got back home... Because you are worth a lot right now."

    Hearing this, the group of Jia n battle kings was getting angrier. They gasped loudly in both rage and shame while staring at Ji Hao.

    In the main hall of Earl Yao¡¯s mansion, Ji Hao met Di Lung. From a great distance away, Ji Haoughed out loud, spread his harms then friendly gave a huge hug to Di Lung, whose face was twisted badly. Ji Hao had even put his mouth near Di Lung¡¯s ear and chuckled, "It¡¯s so nice to see you again, my dear Elder Di Lung."

    Di Lung gave a bitter smile, then shook his head. He freed himself from Ji Hao¡¯s arms and took a few steps backward. He solemnly bowed to Ji Hao and said, "I assume you have already known my purpose foring. Somehow, I sensed a wave of cold wind blowing across the empty treasure-house of my family...But what can I do? They came to attack Yao Mountain City, but not with an order given by our elder council. "

    "This doesn¡¯t sound interesting at all." said Ji Hao while knitting his eyebrows, intentionally showing an angry face while looking at Di Lung. "Jia n Divine Magi, a whole hundred of them, sneakily attacked my city while I was in the life-and-death game! Can any family member of your Di Family freely use such a strong force?"

    Ji Hao red at Di Lung and shouted, "Do not think that I am stupid, Elder Di Lung. Do not humiliate my intelligence with any finely decoratednguage. Do not break the friendship between you and me, this is not a wise choice."

    Di Lung felt that his heart was even bleeding.

    Friendship? Did he have any friendship with Ji Hao at all? If the fact that Ji Hao had extorted the Di Family as hard as possible and nearly made the family broke was a symbol of friendship, then, indeed, there was a deep friendship between them.

    Smiling bitterly, Di Lung spread his hands and said, "Even our family leader can¡¯t freely use a hundred top-grade battle kings to recklessly intrude the central region the humankind¡¯ territory without any n."

    Ji Hao remained silent while walking to therge armchair in the middle of the hall that belonged to him, and sat down slowly.

    A group of maids walked over and silently served Ji Hao and Di Lung with fine wines, fresh fruits and snacks. Ji Hao picked up an exquisitely crafted white jade wine cup and smilingly said to Di Lung, "Please,e take a seat. Try this fruit wine produced by our Yao Mountain territory. We have plenty of wild fruits in the woods, and we have raised a group of monkeys to make wines for us."

    Di Lung let out a long and heavy breath. He sat down on a guest seat, picked up a wine cup and raised it to before his eyes. He then politely nodded to Ji Hao, then poured three cups of wine into his mouth in a row.

    Grabbing two pieces of nice smelling fruits and eating them up, Di Lung wiped the fruit juice on his beard and praised, "Good wine, good fruit. The wine-making technique is slightly unsatisfactory, but the materials are truly great. This wine is great, indeed made from wonderful materials."

    Politely, Ji Hao drank up three cups of wine as well, then put the cup on the long table in front of him. He pressed his pair of hands on the table, looking down at Di Lung. "Good, you have epted my courtesy to a guest, now let¡¯s do some calctions." said Ji Hao, "A hundred Jia n Divine Magi attacked my Yao Mountain City, were you attempting to wipe us out? How much is your Di Family willing to pay to appease my anger?"

    Di Lung¡¯s face twitched. He frowned, pondered for a while then asked carefully, "The price we paid thest time?"

    Ji Hao instantlyughed out loud. Laughing for a while, his look changed immediately as he growled, "Thest time? Last time we only captured two people alive. But this time, a whole hundred of them!"

    "Butst time, you captured two direct descendants of our Di Family. This time, you have only captured...only captured some dependent warriors of our family." said Di Lung hurriedly, "You have to understand, there¡¯s a huge difference between the values of Yu n noble people and Jia n warriors."

    While speaking, Di Lung had been turning his eyes around instead of looking directly at Ji Hao, as if he wasn¡¯t that confident to say so.

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes, silently looking at Di Lung.

    Unsettlingly, Di Lung twisted his body, then grabbed the wine cup. He took another gulp of wine, then ate another few pieces of fruit, but atst, helplessly sighed and said, "This wasn¡¯t intened by our family. We can¡¯t bear to lose a hundred top-grade Jia n battle kings, especially losing a hundred battle kings for such a stupid order... is way, way too stupid."

    "Well, it sounds like you are forcing me to charge you more." said Ji Hao while looking at Di Lung smilingly.

    Di Lung looked at Ji Hao with an especially sulky face. A whileter, he lowered his eyelids and said in a nd tone, "Except for money, I assume you are also interested in some information. To be honest, the ransom we paid back in Chi Ban Mountain had dissatisfied many of our family members. Therefore, this time we can¡¯t afford to pay too much. But I think, you must be interested in some military intelligence."

    "Such as?" Ji Hao looked at Di Lung curiously.

    "Dish Cha?" Di Lung raised his head, calmly said to Ji Hao, "Di Sha and Di Luo¡¯s father. Once, we all thought that he was dead. He took a great risk to take the trial of sun and moon, but smoothly passed it and attained the title of ¡®Great Master¡¯, being conferred with a special right. By now, he is an emissary of inspection, who can threaten the rights of all the twelve emperors in power."

    "He has some personal enmity with you." Di Lung picked up a fruit while staring at Ji Hao right in the eyes and continued, "You might have already heard that he made a bet with Gong Gong with an extremely precious sun and moon blood pill...and Gong Gong made a bet with the lives of all your nsmen."

    Ji Hao remained silent for a long while, after which he said, "I want to know all about Dishi Cha."

    Also remaining silent for a while, Di Lung lowered his voice and responded, "I will tell you more, even more than you can imagine. If you want, maybe we can...cooperate more!"

    Gnashing his teeth, Di Lung continued before Ji Hao said anything, "For example, if we can take out Dishi Yanluo and let our Di Family take control of Blood Moon...What do you think?"

    Ji Hao looked at Di Lung in shock.

    Countless thoughts popped out in Ji Hao¡¯s head as he happily epted this offer and said, "You do have some imagination, but I like it."

 Chapter 720: Activating the Divine Magic Formation

    Chapter 720: Activating the Divine Magic Formation

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    In the great underground hall, over ten Di Family elders angrily encircled Dishi Cha.

    "We need an exnation! Why did you skip us and deploy a hundred elite battle kings to sneak into the central area of the enemy territory?"

    "Making our family pay a great price for a personal purpose, someone has to take the responsibility of this reckless act."

    "No one can go beyond our family! Not one, not even you! Not even you!"

    A group of elders angrily yelled at Dishi Cha. All elite family members sent out to join the life-and-death game had fallen. This already made these Di Family elders extremely sad. Nevertheless, Dishi Cha had actually skipped them and sneakily deployed a whole hundred battle kings, who were considered as strategic reserves of the family, tounch a surprise attack on Ji Hao¡¯s Yao Mountain City for his personal purpose.

    If he had seeded, that would be fine. Killing a powerful human being who now possessed a high status in the human society would be beneficial for the reputation of Di Family. If everything went as he nned, these Di Family elders would have delightfully epted this honor. Nevertheless, Dishi Cha messed up, and a hundred top-grade battle kings were captured alive. The loss of high-end military force of the family was harmful, but what made these elders even angrier was that the family was humiliated. The reputation and glory of the family were affected.

    The group of elders surrounded Dishi Cha and shouted at him, asking him to give an exnation. They also warned him that he had to take all responsibilities for this.

    "I thought it would take you a couple of days to find this out." said Dishi Cha calmly while looking at those elders surrounding him. He even gave a rxed smile. "I didn¡¯t think that you are actually better-informed than I thought you were, that you knew they were captured alive so soon."

    "Our powers are beyond your imagination." said a Di Family elder while looking at Dishi Cha with a serious and proud look, "We even have taken emergency measures already. Elder Di Lung should be arriving at Yao Mountain City by now."

    The other elder also showed a serious look, yet his eyes had been shining with an excited light as he said, "Elder Di Lung will bring those loyal warriors of our family back safely. But all loss will be taken by you."

    "Because of your incapability, just like your son, Di sha, our family has already lost too much. But this time, we are going to lose even more. You..." Another elder vented his anger on Dishi Cha.

    Dishi Cha gripped the neck of this elder and easily carried him up. As Dishi Cha slightly clenched his fingers, this Di Family elder¡¯s whole body began twitching. The face of this elder turned purple because of the oxygen deficit, while the erect eye between his eyebrows suddenly popped out. That blood-red, glowing eyeball nearly flew out from his eye socket.

    The other Di Family elders were all startled, each leaping back for a few steps away from Dishi Cha. A group of Di Family guards with golden armors and long spears instantly rushed up and extended those golden spears, which were more decorations than weapons, nearly poking Dishi Cha¡¯s body.

    "You have forgotten one thing." said Dishi Cha slowly while gripping the throat of that Elder, who was struggling desperately, "You are all insignificant void-stage beings. The powers you have only equal to those weak human Divine Magi. But I, I have passed the trial of sun and moon. Now, I am a powerful man at the stage of sun and moon. I have merged my bloodline with the naturalw of darkness and curse, which are represented by the great Blood Moon. As long as the naturalw of Blood Moon exists, I will never die." Dishi Cha¡¯s erect eye opened while he was speaking, but no eyeball could be seen in that erect eye socket. Instead, only a dense and deep sphere of darkness had been spinning slowly in it.

    "I... can erase the entire Di Family, all by myself..." said Dishi Cha while staring at the group of frightened family elders with a majestic look. "But violence cannot solve any problem. We are noble Yu n people, we are elegant, respectable, extraordinary... We are just like Gods, and have our own way of doing things." Dishi Cha flicked his finger. Following his move, that family elder who had his throat locked by Dishi Cha¡¯s fingers howled out while being sent flying away by a strong force nearly a hundred meters away. His head bumped against a column and blood sshed out.

    "Therefore, I didn¡¯t take the power of our family with violence." said Dishi Cha while shrugging rxedly, "Instead, I had ns, I did it in a roundabout way. With my wisdom, I will attain a great achievement that no one can ever go beyond, and I will decently gain a tremendous glory. Great Emperors will focus their attentions on me, and I will have power and high status."

    "A hundred elite battle kings of our family, indeed, a hundred top-grade battle kings... To the Di Family that I was born and raised in, they are a core force of the family, a strong backbone of the family." said Dishi Cha scornfully while looking at those elders, who now dared not to talk, "Such a shallow point of view, so shortsighted... For a borderline family which is away from the true power and is responsible for guarding these barbaric worlds, this is the best you can do."

    "Di Cha...don¡¯t push it too far." growled an elder in rage, "Are you despising the whole family?"

    "No, I am despising all families in Pan Gu world." Dishi Cha gave a faint smile and mumbled, "You...I truly don¡¯t want to waste too much time to talk with you. You stayed in this barbaric world ever since you were born, and have already forgotten how strong our kind is. You have never seen the real power, real glory. You even never truly showered under the glow of the three suns and nine moons."

    "Do you know what people in Holy Realm call people like you? ¡®Bumpkins¡¯, a group of bumpkins who never truly felt the glow of the three suns and nine moons." continued Dishi Cha in a scornful tone, "I don¡¯t expect you to understand my behavior...just like you can¡¯t understand the reason why I chose to sacrifice the hundred stupid Jia n battle kings. But why should I exin it to you?"

    A ck wave of power spread out from Dishi Cha¡¯s body. The ck power was bone-piercing cold, and forced all present Di Family elders to step back ceaselessly, making their looks change suddenly. Those golden spears in the hands of those Di Family guards were stained by the dark power. They all shattered and corroded within a second, and soon turned into ck ashes, dissipating in the air along the wind.

    Dishi Cha slowly walked to the divine magic formation of annihtion and said ndly, "You are all here, then I shall let you witness the splendid result of thebination of true power and wisdom."

    "But since you will witness this with your own eyes, you will only have one choice after this...You can either follow my lead, or simply die. Just like these lowly Xiu n ves."

    Dishi Cha chuckled, then incanted a spell with a low voice while flicking the fingers of both of his hands. Instantly, a ck beam of light suddenly dazzled into the divine formation.

 Chapter 721: Pan Xi Mutates

    Chapter 721: Pan Xi Mutates

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Back in Yao Mountain city, in the main hall of Earl Yao¡¯s mansion, Ji Hao and Di Lung had been asking and answering some questions.

    Di Lung¡¯s forehead was covered with a thinyer of cold sweat. Facing Ji Hao¡¯s detailed questions, he had not only given Ji Hao all the information that he had prepared earlier, but also carelessly leaked some secrets that he shouldn¡¯t and couldn¡¯t have said out loud, all because of Ji Hao¡¯s aggressive interrogation.

    And things like divulging secrets were like a small crack in a dike of a great river, which would cause irremediable results. Therefore, more and more secrets were dug out from Di Lung¡¯s mouth, and secrets told by Di Lung turned more and more important. Under Ji Hao¡¯s psychological guidance, the information given by Di Lung even began reaching to the level of top-grade secrets regarding things that happened back when ancient Yu n people started intruding in the Pan Gu world.

    But at this time, Ji Hao abruptly stopped asking questions.

    In his spiritual space, the mysterious man suddenly showed up and silently warned Ji Hao.

    Remaining silent for a while, Ji Hao smilingly nodded to Di Lung, who was now nearly soaked in his own cold sweat and said, "I have something to deal with, quite urgent. About the cooperation between us, everything is negotiable. Elder, please go to our guest room and take a good rest. We will talk about all details when I get back."

    Before Di Lung said anything, Ji Hao quickly headed to the backside of the great hall. He walked to a smaller hall that was thickly surrounded by countless defensive magic formations.

    The Pan Xi divine mirror quietly flew out from Ji Hao¡¯s body. The ancient style,rge mirror glowed with a dim light, then a bright stream of divine light surged out, speedily lighting the entire hall up. Ji Hao was surrounded by the light asyers of images changed around him. He felt like that he had suddenly returned to Pan Xi world.

    High up in the air was the maze of fog, and around it were tens of thousands of human leaders. Among these people, some were senior ministers directly under Emperor Shun¡¯smand while others were leaders and powerful elders fromrge ns, who were attracted by the news regarding Pan Xi. Although the ownership of Pan Xi had already been attained by Si Wen Ming, hence belonging to the Magi Pce, no one could stop these human leaders froming all the way to see her.

    "What a beautiful girl! Is she really a Chaos Saint who had created a world?"

    "Is she truly as powerful as Saint Pan Gu, who was the creator of our world ording to the legends?" asked someone while clicking his tongue.

    "Weird, weird... Reasonably, the body of a Chaos Saint should fall apart after he or she creates a world. But why is this girl remaining so perfectly unharmed?"

    "Who said she¡¯s perfectly unharmed? Her soul has perished!"

    "You have to know that, indeed, her soul has perished, but that was because she was besieged by powerful non-humankind beings. She was truly unharmed after creating a world."

    "Terrifying, terrifying... are those non-humankind beings really powerful enough to kill a Chaos Saint?"

    Instantly, the area fell into a death silence. Everyone on the scene remained silent while looking at Pan Xi in aplicated way. The man who was talking just now had gotten to the point. Pan Xi stayed unharmed after she created a world, but her soul perished and her body was turned into a battle puppet. And all this were done by those powerful non-humankind beings.

    Some powerful beings among those non-humankind beings could actually kill Chaos Saints. If powerful beings like thise to Pan Gu world, wouldn¡¯t the humankind suffer a destructive cmity?

    "Hm, let¡¯s not be afraid. This might not be the truth." After quite a long while, a n leader who came from a Western Wastnd n said carelessly, "Pan Xi might have been severely injured after creating a world, and fell into the trap of those non-humankind beings."

    The tense atmosphere eased instantly, and soon, those tens of thousands of human leaders started discussing again.

    Another whileter, a sturdy Western Wastnd man pped on hisp,ughed excitedly and said, "We¡¯ve been here for three to five days, hearing those kids say how powerful this girl was all the time. But how powerful is she? I don¡¯t buy it! Let¡¯s go and try!"

    Giving a loudugh, this over six meters tall sturdy man raised an enormous Tao Tie beast and rushed into the fog maze while howling resonantly along with a strong power vibration. Raising a huge mace, this sturdy man heavily smashed towards Pan Xi, who was in a deep sleep.

    Pan Xi suddenly opened her eyes, raised her right palm and caught the mace, which was swung down the man¡¯s full strength.

    Countless spell symbols sparkled on the surface of that alloy mace, which was as thick as an ordinary human being¡¯s waist. Next, this Divine Magus level treasure crumbled along with a loud cracking noise. The sturdy man mounted on the enormous Tao Tie beast gave a scream and let out arge stream of blood, then turned around and fled desperately.

    "My Amma! Strong, indeed strong! I can¡¯t rival her, my dear ancestor souls! I can¡¯t even tell exactly how powerful she is!" This sturdy man was badly frightened that even his fine hairs had stood straight up. Once he rushed out of the fog maze, he shouted hoarsely, "Indeed powerful, this girl... My inherited magic treasure...I surely am in big trouble. When I get back, those elders will reprove me for hundreds of years."

    The group of ministers, n leaders and elders looked at Pan Xi stunned. With a single move of hers, a top-grade powerful human warrior was frightened nearly to death, and had now been dashing around in fear.

    "This time, we won this life-and-death game...We must be blessed by our ancestor souls...." After a long while, a senior minister sighed heavily and said.

    "Ancestor souls bless us." murmured all human leaders who witnessed Pan Xi easily andpletely crumble a Divine Magus level magic treasure just now.

    All of a sudden, Pan Xi widely popped out her eyes. Meanwhile, the flower of great Dao in between her eyebrows released a dazzling ck light. Beams of ck light prated the fog maze and tore it into pieces.

    Pan Xi spread her arms as her long hair fluttered crazily in the sky while screaming out hysterically.

    Her scream was like a steel awl, violently piercing into the eardrums of everyone on the scene. The tens of thousands of human leaders howled out in pain. At first,rge streams of blood surged out from their ears, then their mouths, nostrils and eyes. It ultimately made them fall from the sky one after another.

    Pan Xi¡¯s scream transformed into visible shockwaves, spreading out towards all direction. Firstly, the tens of towering mountains down below copsed, and the ground was dented for tens of kilometers. After that, the solid ground rippled like water, and the ripples spread towards every direction wave after wave.

    High peaks were ttened one after another while mountain ranges were crushed. The terrifyingly great shocking wave then transformed into a destructive fierce gale. The thousands of human leaders, who were the closest to Pan Xi, howled out simultaneously as many had their bodies struck into blood mist, drifting away in the air.

    Fortunately, all these people were core leaders of their ns, and each had powerful life-saving magic treasures. Streams of light dazzled across the air, immediately teleporting these people countless miles away. Besides, these people were all powerful and those injuries couldn¡¯t threaten their lives. After all, top-grade Divine Magi could be reborn from a single drop of blood.

    Shockwaves spread out ceaselessly for ten thousand, a hundred thousand, a million miles...

    Large areas of earth were destroyed and ttened. Wherever Pan Xi¡¯s screams reached, everything was turned into Chaos.

    Inexhaustible Chaos power gathered towards Pan Xi from all directions, speedily surging into the sparkling flower of great Dao in-between her eyebrows.

    The flower slowly bloomed. That fist-sized flower quickly expanded to hundreds of millions of miles in radius while thousands of different sized petals turned ck, stretching and swaying in the air.

 Chapter 722: The Great Dao of Nature Replayed

    Chapter 722: The Great Dao of Nature Reyed

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Evil, splendid and extremely beautiful...

    The flower of great Dao that grew out from the spot between Pan Xi¡¯s eyebrows was purely ck, seeming to devour the whole universe yet containing everything in it. It was filled with absolute evil and destructive power. Because of the extreme darkness of the flower, in the eyes of people on the scene, every single petal of the flower had been giving a strong charm that was generated from extreme evilness.

    The earth of Pan Xi world quaked intensively. Countless giant channels appeared in the ground, exposing numerous earth meridians. These had been hiding so deep underground that even the phoenix-kind and dragon-kind, who had swept across the whole Pan Xi world, hadn¡¯t managed to reach them. Those earth meridians surged out from the ground one after another, transforming into visible, dragon-like enormous streams, being swallowed by the flower of great Dao.

    A hurricane was started in the sky, which seemed to be even tangible while it swooshed into the flower of great Dao along with a rumbling roar.

    Natural powers of the whole Pan Xi world had been gathering towards the flower of great Dao. Pre-world and after-world natural power with all natures were greedily devoured by the flower of great Dao, transforming into the purest dark power.

    The three suns and three moons of Pan Xi world were shaking in the sky, seeming to fall down, while all the stars in the sky let out a buzzing noise that sounded like a wail. Tremendous streams of light descended from the suns, moons and stars ceaselessly, flushing into the flower of great Dao, just like great rivers falling from the sky. These light streams were the original power of all stars in Pan Xi world. If this original star power was drained, all stars in Pan Xi world would wither away.

    The immense and purely dark flower of great Dao began rotating slowly while giving out an indescribable feeling. The petals stretched, every single petal representing a part of the naturalw of Pan Xi world. When all parts gathered together, the foundation of the existence of Pan Xi world would be formed.

    "Trace to the beginnings, regenerate the earth, water, fire and the wind, turn after-world powers into pre-world Chaos, then rey the prehistorical era." The mysterious man floated in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space and said ndly, "This is a big n. It seems that the nner of all this indeed has some abilities and a great goal.

    "Although Pan Xi has already fallen and her remaining body can only release less than one percent of her real power, the power generated by the flower of great Dao through reversing the time and reying the prehistorical era won¡¯t be great enough to recreate Pan Xi world. But, it will be strong enough to blow the whole world up." The mysterious man snorted coldly and continued, "How many human leaders and elite human beings are in Pan Xi world right now?"

    Ji Hao opened his mouth and couldn¡¯t say anything for quite a while, but had streams of cold sweat flowing down from his head.

    Who could tell exactly how many human leaders and elite human beings are in Pan Xi world right now? All people who had the time and the ability to go to Pan Xi world were now in there, including those who didn¡¯t join the life-and-death game.

    After all, Pan Xi world was aplete, independent world. Even though it had already been swept across by the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind, there was still a great chance to find top-grade treasures in that world. Who would be willing to let the opportunity go?

    Therefore, by now, the number of human leaders and elite human beings gathered in Pan Xi world was at least ten times greater than the number of people who had joined the life-and-death game. Once Pan Xi world exploded...

    In the life-and-death game, even if the ten whole millions elites all fell in Pan Xi world, that would be a severe frustration to the humankind, yet, it couldn¡¯t be counted as a serious damage. However, if Pan Xi world exploded now and killed all human leaders and elite human beings who were there, the power of the humankind would bergely weakened. Even the foundation of the humankind would be shaken, and consequently, the humankind might never be able to rise again.

    "No need to worry." The mysterious man abruptlyughed and said.

    "Carefully feel the power of Daoing from the Pan Xi divine mirror. This is a great opportunity." said the mysterious man while chuckling, "Turning the after-world into pre-world and reying the prehistorical era... Frankly, this is just like transforming the great Dao of nature into an enormous millstone, crushing andpletely destroying all after-world things in Pan Xi world, then using these destroyed things as materials to recreate another world, a prehistorical world."

    "Simply, just break everything and start again." The voice of the mysterious man became especially weird. "A gigantic millstone of the great Dao of nature, crushing everything in the world...Every single part of great Dao of nature is an essentialponent of this millstone, such as the great Dao of sun and great Dao of dark."

    "But the great Dao of sun is already taken away!" Ji Hao yelled while popping up his eyes.

    "Therefore, this millstone has lost its bnce." The mysterious manughed and said, "For ordinary vigers, the worst consequence the imbnce of a millstone is nothing more than unluckily breaking their limbs. But once this enormous millstone of a world loses its bnce...Hehe, hehe!"

    Ji Hao had no idea where did the mysterious man learn tough like this, but he only felt cold hearing him, his entire body was so cold.

    The flower of great Dao had been spinning swiftly while devouring immeasurably great amount of natural powers.

    The Pan Xi divine mirror was connected with Pan Xi world. Inexhaustible great natural powers that could turn after-world to pre-world, recreate a world surged out from the Pan Xi divine mirror, ceaselessly merging into Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit.

    Forty-nine streams of Yu Yu¡¯s Dao of Qi had been hovering speedily around while an unspeakable feeling ofprehension gradually spread out from his heart.

    Intercepting, intercepting an opportunity. The number of fifty represented the whole world, yet only forty-nine truly existed while the sole ¡®one¡¯ disappeared. Ji Hao thought of the words said by Yu Yu in his tutorial. As the flower of great Dao spun ceaselessly, the fiftieth stream of Yu Yu¡¯s Dao of Qi slowly appeared beside Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit, then quickly expanded.

    Yu Yu and his two brothers were all powerful cultivators. His two brothers all conformed to the great Dao of nature. Therefore, each of their disciples only had forty-nine streams of Dao of Qi when they condensed their seeds of Dao. Only Yu Yu believed that one could intercept an opportunity from nature and forcibly turn impossible into possible. For this reason, all his elite disciples had to attain the fiftieth stream of Dao of Qi and fill up the number of fifty, if they wanted to condense their seeds of Dao.

    At the moment, the fiftieth stream of Dao of Qi was suddenly shaped up. Instantly, the other forty-nine streams of Dao of Qi began expanding like air balloons.

    The Pan Xi divine mirror constantly sent giant amounts of natural powers into Ji Hao¡¯s body. The round-shaped cauldron inside his lower abdomen absorbed those natural powers, transformed them into the purest sun power, then sent it into the fifty clear, golden streams of Dao of Qi.

    The great Dao of sun, which was sealed deeply inside Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit by the mysterious man, was suddenly activated. Countless golden spell symbols surged out in streams, imprinting on the fifty streams of Yu Yu¡¯s Dao of Qi. They also got imprinted on Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit one after another.

    Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit began melting and shrinking, merging with the fifty streams of Dao of Qi.

    "Look, this is reaping as you have sown!" The mysterious manughed with a deep voice and said, "Make a world destroy itself with a magic formation? What a shame! Without the great Dao of sun, which was the most important part of the great Dao of nature, you are just seeking death."

    In Pan Xi world, the enormous flower of great Dao suddenly withered, and the inexhaustible dark power slightly quaked, then disappeared without leaving a trace.

    Back in Liang Zhu City, which was located in the north, countless miles away from Pu Ban City, a ck stream of light dazzled straight into the sky.

 Chapter 723: Terrifying Counterforce

    Chapter 723: Terrifying Counterforce

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The Pan Xi divine mirror connected with Pan Xi¡¯s body.

    Pan Xi¡¯s body connected with the flower of great Dao.

    The flower of great Dao connected with the divine magic formation of annihtion.

    Through the divine magic formation of annihtion, Ji Hao saw the magnificent view in an underground hall in Liang Zhu City, which was far away from Yao Mountain. The tridimensional divine magic formation of annihtion was like aplicated apparatus with the highest exactitude, and had been spinning at a scarily high rate. This great formation connected with the flower of great Dao, controlled it to reverse the time, rey the prehistorical era andpletely destroy the entire Pan Xi world.

    This divine magic formation of annihtion was given by the powerful being who supported Dishi Cha, and was amazingly powerful.

    Complicated, urate, exquisite and well-designed, this magic formation was a peak-grade piece,bining all achievements of Yu n people in space, time, transformation and other aspects regarding great Dao of nature. This magic formation was a crystal of great wisdom. In coordination with the chess piece left by ancient powerful Yu n people countless years ago, this divine magic formation of annihtion could exterminate a world with a single, slight push.

    Nevertheless, because of theplicatedness of this great magic formation, ordinary people couldn¡¯t understand it. Also, because of the extreme urateness of this great magic formation, no mistake could be tolerated. Because of the overkill nature of this great magic formation, once a mistake urred, an immeasurably serious consequence would be caused.

    The flower of great Dao withered, but the destructive dark power umted in it didn¡¯t erupt in Pan Xi world. Instead, it surged back through the connection between the divine formation of annihtion and the flower of great Dao, and suddenly struck on the divine magic formation like a rampant flood.

    Those countless pieces of ck crystal pieces of the divine magic formation instantly burst with dazzling ck light. After that, the ck light quickly expanded and enveloped the entire great hall within the twinkling of an eye.

    "This is impossible!" Dishi Cha screamed out hysterically.

    Chi You¡¯s instinct of fighting had even gone beyond his conscious reaction. He suddenly grabbed Dishi Cha, shielded both of them with the void shield, then moved back as quickly as possible with all of his power.

    Arge blood-red g flew up from Chi You¡¯s head. The dense blood mist wrapped his entire body up, raising his speed by a hundred times. His sturdy body tore the air open, leaving thin cracks in the air wherever he reached. He then bumped directly into the wall, which was covered in countless defensive magic formations.

    The thick metal wall immediately exploded, showing a round-shaped hole, a meter in radius. Chi You dragged Dishi Cha, who had still been screaming madly, shed across the air and disappeared into the hole. He directly broke the thickyers of rock and tens of underground protective magic screens with his face, then flew into the sky in a great panic.

    "Chi You Army...Run!" Chi You rose into the sky, trod upon a blood-red cloud while growling out terrifyingly.

    In the west, not too far away from Liang Zhu City, and from a towering mountain, nearly a million tall and sturdy warriors flew into the sky simultaneously. They transformed into streams of light, darting towards the west at their highest speed without any hesitation.

    Chi You cast a resonant roar, then bit his own tongue tip. Instantly, the blood-red g above his head swiftly swayed. Meanwhile, Chi You transformed into a blood-red stream of light with Dishi Cha grabbed in his hand, swiftly darting towards the west, closely following behind those fleeing warriors of Chi You Army.

    Back in the underground hall, the over ten Di Family elders and all their guards hadpletely disappeared. All traces of theirs had been devoured by the dark power that surged out from the divine magic formation, and not even a single grain of theirs was left.

    The divine magic formation of annihtion was vibrating intensively. The imbnce of the flower of great Dao had generated an irreversible mistake of the fully activated divine magic formation, allowing inexhaustible dark power to umte in the divine magic formation. By now, all the dark power that didn¡¯t manage to burst in Pan Xi world had umted in the divine magic formation.

    Atst, in this exquisite, well-designed yet iparably fragile divine magic formation of annihtion, a few spell symbols carved out from ck crystals broke. A ck sphere of light silently spread out towards all directions. Wherever it swept across, the earth, rock, metal walls and pirs of this underground hall all disappeared. Right next, the ck light hemisphere broke out from the ground, swallowing the towering mountain above the hall. On the mountain, all pces and mansions belonging to the Di Family disappeared in the ck light.

    In Liang Zhu City, ny percent of the base of Di Family, that had been carefully managed for countless years, was swallowed by the ck light hemisphere in a moment. Only the amodations of some insignificant branch family members and servants remained unharmed.

    The ck light hemisphere silently stood right in the middle of the empty area, which was the location of the main hall of Di Family, bing denser and denser. Dark power that came from Pan Xi world ceaselessly flowed into this enormous ck light hemisphere in great streams, umting into an even more destructive power.

    Gradually, ck electric bolts sizzled out from the surface of this ck light hemisphere. These electric bolts were even hundreds of times thinner than hair. Yet they violently dazzled all over the sky and asionally fell on the ground, leaving great holes that had the radiuses of over a hundred meters.

    As the dark powering from Pan Xi world grew stronger and stronger, the ck electric bolts turned thicker and thicker, while the effective range of these electric bolts expanded more and more. At first, these electric bolts could only burst forth for seven to eight miles. But soon, this distance had increased to two to three hundred miles.

    Surrounding the location of the main hall of Di Family, countless pces, mansions, towers and streets were struck by those ck electric bolts. On the surfaces of many buildings, countless glowing spell symbols shed across in streams, releasing thickyers of defensive magic screens to protect these buildings. However, under those violent ck electric bolts, these protective magic screens could merelyst for three to five breaths before being crushed.

    Arge number of buildings silently copsed and disappeared while countless noble Yu n people living in Liang Zhu City desperately fled towards every direction in panic.

    Powerful ones directly flew up and escaped. Nevertheless, the sky also had countless ck electric bolts shing in it. Struck by these ck electric bolts, many people who had flown into the sky were turned straight into ashes. Weaker ones dashed all over the ground, but facing the rampantly and violently descending electric bolts, these people could only make a few steps before they were all turned into nothingness.

    Deep rm bells screamed from all directions, along with which, a few raging voices came from a long distance away.

    "Dishi Cha! What have you done?!"

    The sense of power of the divine magic formation of annihtion was strange to those powerful non-humankind beings who were stationed in Liang Zhu City. This meant all this could only have been done by Dishi Cha, who just returned to Liang Zhu City recently.

    Dishi Cha had constructed such a dangerous magic formation in Liang Zhu City, but what did he want? To destroy the hub of the non-humankind here in Pan Gu world for good?

    Growling ragingly, countless people dashed out from those tall divine towers, which reached directly into the sky. These people swiftly transformed into streams of glow, flying towards the location of the main hall of Di Family. Some of them had even activated defensive divine towers in Liang Zhu City, attempting to suppress this hemisphere of ck light that had been umting powers.

    But before they could make the next move, this hemisphere of ck light eruptedpletely.

    A ck light column, that had the radius of nearly ten miles rose into the sky. Countless dragon-sized ck lightning bolts surrounded the light columns, dazzling up along with a terrifying rumble, piercing into that enormous swirly cloud like a sharp sword.

    The light columns exploded, and countless non-humankind leaders in Liang Zhu City screamed out simultaneously.

    Furious roars came from the higher sky. Next, countless bolts of ck lightning burst, and this tremendous swirly cloud disintegrated immediately.

 Chapter 724: The Miserable State of Liang Zhu City

    Chapter 724: The Miserable State of Liang Zhu City

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The sky seemed to copse as the enormous swirly cloud above Liang Zhu City fell apartyer byyer. A giant amount of natural power descended from the sky like a flood, bringing up dazzling streams of light that fiercely struck on Liang Zhu City.

    Those divine towers copsed and shattered one after another, even before their powers were fully activated. Countless Xiu n magic formation masters screamed and cried, then got smashed under those copsed divine towers. Countless buildings in the city were ttened by the destructive flood of natural power while innumerable non-humankind beings were crushed.

    Hundreds of metallic chains, that had the radius of around three-hundred miles, fell down from the disintegrating swirly cloud in the sky. The cutting edges of these chains were iparably smooth, and could even reflect people¡¯s faces like mirrors. Obviously, these chains were suddenly broken by an especially great power that caused mirror-smooth cutting edges.

    Dragged by these metallic chains were mountain-sized piles of precious materials, includingrge pieces of gold, jade and magic crystals, and three-meter square metal blocks melted from all rare kinds of metal. All these materials now fell from the sky along with those metallic chains.

    The natural power transformed into an extra strong gale that sent these heavy and tough materials thunderously bumping against the ground. Like meteorites falling from the sky, dazzling fiery light was generated around these materials because of the friction. Hundreds of luxurious and exquisite buildings were destroyed, copsing in fire. Those heavy metal blocks fell from the air tens of kilometers high. The high eleration due to gravity allowed them to drill hundreds of meter deep into the ground, smashing non-humankind beings, who were hiding in underground backrooms, into pieces.

    Liang Zhu City was drowned in an ocean of fire. Huge me streams roared out from those copsed divine towers while those ttened buildings were burning ragingly. All kinds of rare materials fell from the sky, exploding into puffs of me that swept across the entire area.

    Even more terrifying were the countless spell symbols that burst from the surfaces of the enormous metallic chains. As these chains had broken, thoseplete spell symbol groups were broken down. These thousand miles long, hundreds of meters thick, broken metal chains heavily smashed on the ground like falling dragons, destroying countless buildings.

    Atst, the spell symbols on the surfaces of those chains exploded.

    These chains seemed to be simple, but in terms of grade, they were definitely beyond all Divine-Magus-level magic treasures. For countless years, these chains had been pulling all kinds of materials that were looted from the Pan Gu world by the non-humankind into the swirly cloud. During all these years, no harm was ever done to these chains; the high quality of these chains was just obvious.

    The swirly cloud was disintegrating, and these chains were forcibly cut off. The power generated by the explosion of spell symbols contained in one of these chains was many times greater than the power generated by the explosion of an ordinary Divine-Magus-level magic treasure. Hundreds of broken chains lied in Liang Zhu City, exploding one after another. They raised a dazzling light and swallowed countless pces and mansions in a sh.

    Large groups of non-humankind beings cried and screamed in the fire. They tried their best to escape, but facing these exploding broken chains, their running speeds were just too slow. Groups of non-humankind beings were rolled into the fire, turning into ashes within the blink of an eye.

    Thunderous roars came from beyond the swirly cloud. Meanwhile, a terrifying spiritual power, that seemed even to destroy the world, forcibly prated the disintegrating swirly cloud and reached the sky above Liang Zhu City.

    "Hold on!" A rumbling roar was generated by this strong spiritual power that had spread out speedily, immediately sending this roar to every corner of this whole area with a radius of over a hundred million miles.

    Every living being in Liang Zhu City was sent flying backward while vomiting blood. That great roar had delivered a soul-level effect, severely injuring all non-humankind leaders, including the twelve emperors in power.

    Immense natural powers gathered together, transforming into a million-mile radius hand, pping towards the swirly wind. This enormous hand had thousands of spell symbols sparkling on it, while a scary wave of power vibration was released from it. It seemed to suppress the whole world and seal everything. This hand attempted to forcibly stabilize the swirly wind and stop it from disintegration. Nevertheless, the ck light column suddenly exploded and released countless ck thunderbolts that violently struck on this enormous hand.

    "Divine magic formation of annihtion!" That roaring voice growled in hysteria, "Which stupid reckless bastard gave divine formations to those poor conquered territories? Damn it, it¡¯s....it¡¯s the highest version!" Countless cracks appeared on the enormous hand condensed from natural powers as this voice continued shouting, "You reckless bastards, you must have exaggerated opinions of your abilities..."

    "You have to exin all this to the Holy Realm. Damn it, is this Pan Gu world? A portal connected with a top-graderge world, do you have any idea how many resources it must consume? Ah, damn it, why am I on duty today?" The voice yelled as the enormous hand turned around and fiercely pressed down towards that crazily expanding hemisphere of ck light.

    The enormous hand of natural powers pressed on the bursting ck hemisphere of light. Countless ck lightning bolts struck on the hand, each bolt of lightning corroding arge piece of this gigantic hand. Within the twinkling of an eye, the ck light had already expanded to a million miles. A scarily loud buzzing noise could be heard from where it met the enormous hand of natural power without an end. Meanwhile, countless streams of light surged out.

    "Scatter!" That voice roared hysterically while violently clenching its fingers. The ck hemisphere of light generated by the divine formation sted out suddenly, transforming into countless ck electric bolts sizzling towards all directions. Liang Zhu City, which was already gravely damaged, suffered another great cmity. Except for the tallest twelve divine towers, the other buildings were ttenedpletely; not even a single piece of tile remained whole.

    "I..." That voice was still growling, but from surrounding space, seven-colored clouds and mist began swiftly moving over. The seven colored clouds immediately circled up therge hand of natural powers, which was now only around a hundred miles long, and formed sevenyers of swirly cloud around it. Streams of seven-colored light airily flew in the swirly cloud, letting out beautiful, silvery ngs from time to time.

    "Da-damn it!" The huge hand quickly drew back into the disintegrating swirling cloud in the higher sky. But streams of seven-colored light dazzling out of the seven colored swirly wind still struck onto it. Along with a muffled thunder, the wave of seven-colored light stream suddenly moved inward,pletely crushed the disintegrating swirly wind and that huge hand.

    Silently, the seven-colored clouds and mist dissipated as fast as a phantom, just the way they emerged.

    In Liang Zhu City, a giant hole, three-hundred miles in radius, had been releasingrge streams of ck mist. This magnificent city has already be a wastnd. A great number of non-humankind beings living in the city were killed, but not too many dead bodies could be found, because most of the people died in this great disaster were turned directly into ashes. Only especially powerful ones or extremely lucky ones could barely have half an arm or leg remained.

    High up in the air, hundreds of non-humankind leaders gathered together like a group of drowning mice.

    A whileter, Yemo Luoye, who was stunningly beautiful, raised her head and screamed hysterically towards the sky.

    "Dishi Cha! You have to be responsible for all these! Whoever is supporting you, you are dead... You are definitely dead this time!"

 Chapter 725: Graphic Coordinates

    Chapter 725: Graphic Coordinates

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Watching the great disaster happen in Liang Zhu City, Ji Hao remained silent for a while, then packed the Pan Xi divine mirror and walked back to the main hall.

    Di Lung¡¯s face was now deathly pale, sitting in his seat without moving even a finger. He had been quivering slightly while cold sweat flowed down from his head in big streams. The long blood-red robe worn by Di Lung was made from the best silk, but it was already soaked in sweat, adhering to his body and looking quite embarrassing.

    "Elder, what¡¯s wrong?" asked Ji Hao, even though he had already known the answer.

    Such an unexpected misfortune had happened in Liang Zhu City. With Di Lung¡¯s position, he must have been informed already. Liang Zhu City was destroyed, countless non-humankind beings died, and the portal that connected their original world and Pan Gu world was wreckedpletely. The one who did all this was Dishi Cha from Di Family.

    To all Di Family people, a grave disaster bad fallen right on their heads, even though they had been sitting in their homes with their doors closed. This panicked look of Di Lung could perfectly reveal the feeling of all surviving Di Family members. What had they done? Why had they caught such a huge trouble, which was serious enough even to destroy every Di Family member in Pan Gu world. This might even affect the rest of Di Family members who were in their original world; the entire Di Family would fall into this giant trouble. Not to mention anything else, the construction of the portal that connected their original world and Pan Gu world, mentioned proudly by Di Lung earlier, had taken over ten-thousand years of time and consumed countless valuable resources. In the past thousands of years, the non-humankind had taken an immeasurably great amount of resource through this portal.

    To the non-humankind, this portal could be counted as a main artery of resources of the original world. Resources of the original world had dried up already, and only by looting resources from other worlds through portals like this could the luxurious lives of those non-humankind leaders be maintained.

    An important main artery was destroyed. About this, it was not hard to imagine how angry those true leaders of the non-humankind would be. For example, earlier, when the swirly cloud generated by the portal was crushed by the divine magic formation, a strong spiritual power descended from the higher sky. The owner of this strong spiritual power was definitely a truly powerful one among the non-humankind, as he was able to reach his spiritual power to Pan Gu world through the interval of time and space, gather natural powers while withstanding the suppression given by Pan Gu world itself, then create a million miles in radius hand of natural power to stabilize the portal, which was about to fall into pieces.

    Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even imagine exactly how powerful this mysterious being was. This terrifying being had just failed to stop the portal from destroying, could Di Family endure his anger? And the anger of the others who were as powerful as him?

    Di Lung slowly stood up, tremblingly walked to Ji Hao and deeply bowed. He almost did a ny-degree bow to Ji Hao while the cold sweat dripped down to the ground from his forehead, making a ticking noise. Looking at Di Luoang, Ji Hao could even feel the strong despair.

    "Elder Di Lung, it seems that something bad has just happened." said Ji Hao while smilingly looking at Di Lung, "What happened, that made you, such a wise, noble and elegant elder, act like this?"

    Seeing Di Lung, who had now fallen deeply into despair and fear, Ji Hao even made a joke cold-heartedly, "What is making you so unhappy? Just say it out, because it might make me quite happy."

    Di Lung raised his head. That handsome and refined face of his had now twisted like a ghost. Heughed bitterly, then gnashed his teeth and said, "Dear Earl Yao, are you willing to...ept a small, small gift, from a poor old man?"

    "Hm? What do you mean by that?" Ji Hao looked at Di Lung in surprise and asked.

    Di Lung licked his lips and said quiveringly, "I have a beloved wife. I love no one else but her...I have many adorable lovers, and I am indeed affectionate to them...I also have many beautiful maids, I cared about them as well...therefore...!"

    "Therefore, you have many children, don¡¯t you?" Ji Hao smiled and said.

    Di Lung bowed deeply once again. He remained in the posture of a ny-degree bow, and said in a deep yet weak voice, "Yes, wise as you, you can see through everything. I have many children, they also have many lovely children. I am not young anymore... I already have seven generations of descendants. My children all have their own children, and we are arge family now."

    Breathing deeply, Di Lung still remained the posture as he continued, "For all the wealth I umted in my whole life, I will give you a half, to trade for your protection for some of my descendants. In these couple of days, I will send them here to your territory."

    The hall fell into an absolute silence. Ji Hao stood in front of Di Lung. From the long table behind him, Ji Hao picked up a white jade wine cup, held it and gently stroked the exquisite embossment of a dragon on it. The surface of the wine cup was smooth and warm, just like Ji Hao¡¯s current feeling.

    "What happened?" asked Ji Hao, "Elder, just now, you told me many secrets of your kind, and now, you want me to protect your descendants...Something big must have happened, right?"

    Di Lung didn¡¯t move even a little bit. Instead, he remained the posture of a ny-degree bow all this while. "Your wisdom surprises me. Indeed, something has happened. Perhaps, our entire Di Family will be facing a destructive disaster. At this point, I have to guarantee the safety of my descendants... I mustn¡¯t let my bloodline die."

    "Just like how much your humankind value your bloodlines, our Yu n people value our bloodlines even more. To us, our bloodlines are holy and significant." said Di Lung with that deep voice.

    Remaining silent for a while, Ji Hao threw out a question. "Do you believe that I can, or will protect your descendants? Don¡¯t you have any worries?"

    Di Lungughed embarrassedly, then responded, "Inparison with the promises made by our Yu n people, I¡¯d rather believe promises of your humankind. We have done things together before. Although you are greedy, cruel, and even a bit shameless, I will believe in the promises you make."

    Greedy, cruel, and shameless? Ji Hao sighed helplessly. ¡®Is this the impression I gave to those Yu n people? But I¡¯ve done nothing but extort them in Chi Ban Mountain and conveniently set a trap, taking out the main force of a few families of theirs. How can this be counted as greedy, cruel and shameless?¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    "Give me a reason that can allow me to protect your descendants without any worry." said Ji Hao with a deep voice and a serious tone, "Just give me a reason. We are enemies, I won¡¯t protect your descendants for nothing... I need a reason."

    "Like I said before, taking out Dishi Yanluo can that be counted as a good enough reason, right?" Di Lung gave an especially bitter and twisted grin. "I didn¡¯t have the time to mention this suggestion in details...But, things are not up to me now."

    Taking a deep gasp, Di Lung raised his head, stared at Ji Hao with a trace of craziness on his face and said, "You know what, Dishi Cha gave each of the twelve emperors in power a coordinate of a world"

    "The coordinates of new worlds, that haven¡¯t been touched by the armies of our Yu n... located near Pan Gu world."

 Chapter 726: Family Discord

    Chapter 726: Family Discord

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    A hundred poor Jia n battle kings were left in the water dungeon just like this. Di Family was facing a huge trouble, and family leaders like Di Lung now had absolutely no mood to care about their lives.

    Ji Hao was evilly wondering how many Di Family leaders actually managed to survive. He witnessed what the divine magic formation of annihtion had done to Liang Zhu City. Under that destructive power released from the divine formation, even Ji Hao couldn¡¯t guarantee to survive without the Pan Xi divine mirror. Therefore, Ji Hao had been expecting what woulde next, since Di Lung hurriedly went back to the north where the territory of Yu Dynasty was located.

    Three months passed in a sh. During this period of time, Yao Mountain territory was quite peaceful. Human leaders in Pan Xi world were startled by the danger that almost struck them, after which, Emperor Shun ordered over ny percent of those human leaders to retreat from Pan Xi world. Thus, Pan Xi world had quieted down as well.

    Ji Hao was freed from all kinds of works. Each day, he would leisurely hang around in his territory with Man Man and Shaosi, appreciating the natural sceneries of his territory. He would visit every vige one by one, tofort his people and see if they had been living a good life.

    Under this free and leisurely situation without any pressure, Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit had been growing faster and faster.

    The flower of great Dao of Pan Xi world had revealed a magical theory of the emergence of Chaos and the creation of the world to Ji Hao. This allowed Ji Hao to gain a much deeper understanding to the great Dao of nature. With the help of the great Dao of sun of Pan Xi world, which was sealed deeply in his primordial spirit by the mysterious man, Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit had already transformed into a clear sphere of light, floating in his spiritual space with the fifty streams of Yu Yu¡¯s Dao of Qi merging with it.

    Every day, countless golden spell symbols that represented the great Dao of sun would imprint on the light sphere transformed from Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit. Most of these golden spell symbols came from the great Dao of sun of Pan Xi world, but a small part of them was from the great Dao of sun of Pan Gu world that Ji Hao attained with his own cultivation.

    The fifty streams of Yu Yu¡¯s Dao of Qi had already started to merge with his primordial spirit while an indescribable change was happening. Meanwhile, the golden spell symbols generated from the great Dao of sun had been imprinting on Ji Hao¡¯s body as well. His skin, muscles, bones, meridians, internal organs, even blood, marrow and brain were all filled with pure and strong sun power now.

    Every day, Ji Hao could sense his power improving. Both his physical strength and power of Dao had been rising at a soaring rate.

    After all, not everyone could contain a whole part of the great Dao of nature that came from an independent world, in the body just like Ji Hao did. Even brother Po and sister Gui Ling didn¡¯t have an opportunity to try this. This feeling of speedy improvement of power was quite good, which made Ji Hao quite happy.

    More importantly, Yao Mountain territory had been growing stronger and stronger as well.

    Ji Xia had been spending quite an effort on this Yao Mountain territory, which was a property of his son. He enclosed arge piece ofnd in the northwest of Yao Mountain territory for Elder Destiny and his people, who were willing to follow his lead. These Pan Xi world people worked rather hard. Three months of time was abundant for them to open uprge areas of fertile farnd and build many new viges and towns.

    Under the lead of Ji Tian, Ji Di, Ji Xuan and Ji Huang,rge groups of Ji Hao¡¯s dojo disciples moved into these viges and towns built by Pan Xi world people. They imparted the culture of the humankind to them, exining the history of the humankind and trying their best to assimte these Pan Xi world people in terms of origin of culture.

    With this, Elder Destiny wasn¡¯t so happy, but neither did he or any ancestor soul or holy spirit have any better idea. Pan Xi world was being devoured by Pan Gu world. As Pan Xi world people, how could they twist this situation? Someone would have to forcibly pull Pan Xi world away from Pan Gu world with an unimaginably great power. But how could Elder Destiny and those ancestor souls possibly do that?

    Therefore, during the past few months, Ji Hao¡¯s Yao Mountain territory was quite thriving. Even the military power of Yao Mountain territory had grown many times stronger because of these newly joined ancestor souls, holy spirits andrge numbers of elite Pan Xi world warriors. Affected by the growth of the military power, the smithing factory in Yao Mountain territory had been working overtime to produce more armors and weapons. Yao Mountain craftsmen were now practiced, and the special smithing skills that came from Pan Xi world had generated a new series of techniques. In terms of smithing techniques, Ji Hao¡¯s territory had now reached, and even gone slightly beyond the level of the Magi Pce in Pu Ban City.

    Rxed and free days would always pass especially fast. While Ji Hao was still thinking about taking Man Man and Shaosi to the forest and do some hunting, a letter from Si Wen Ming suddenly tightened his loosened heart.

    The total harvest gained from Pan Xi world was counted, along with the credits of all participators of the life-and-death game. Next, the alliance of human ns would award everyone ording to the credits. In a few months, over the New Year, Emperor Shun would call all human leaders together and formally announce the awards to everyone.

    In the letter, Si Wen Ming told Ji Hao that, ording to the credits Ji Hao earned this time, his territory would expand by at least three times. Therefore, he suggested Ji Hao to prepare enough ministers and armed forces to ept the new territory. Meanwhile, he also had to prepare for epting new immigrants.

    As Ji Hao received the letter from Si Wen Ming and had been silentlyining about hising busy schedule, wondering why he couldn¡¯t have a free leisure life forever, another urgent letter was ced in front of Ji Hao. Someone asked Ji Hao for help.

    The one who delivered the second letter was a short non-humankind ve, who had light-green skin, covered in red speckles and looked like a human-shaped lizard.

    "Dear Lord, please, please help our master!" This around three-foot tall little guy tremblingly kneeled in front of Ji Hao and begged hoarsely.

    Given by this non-humankind ve was a thumb-sized jade scroll. Ji Hao reached his spiritual power into the jade scroll and sensed the secret symbol he agreed with Di Lung earlier. He unlocked the seal with a secret spell, then read Di Lung¡¯s letter.

    The letter was not long, yet its content shocked Ji Hao, also making him hesitate.

    In the letter, Di Lung told Ji Hao about how hard he tried to rebuild a portal to connect with their original world in the past three months. He wasted countless resources, even seventy to eighty percent of resources in the strategic storage of Yu Dynasty. But for some unexpected, unpredictable reasons, he failed. He had not only failed, but also lost many Xiu n magic formation masters.

    With his own power, Dishi Cha and the twelve emperors had attained some kind of agreement. Dishi Cha pulled himself away safely, and no one med him for anything. However, the Di Family became a scapegoat. ording to an ancient tradition of Yu n, all responsibility would be taken by Di Family.

    By now, all members of Di Family were kept in secret ces and would be executed on a ¡®good¡¯ date.

    Di Lung begged Ji Hao. He begged and begged. He was even willing to be Ji Hao¡¯s ve. He only asked Ji Hao to save his descendants, who carried his bloodline.

 Chapter 727: Visiting Dark Sun

    Chapter 727: Visiting Dark Sun

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    In the far north of Liang Zhu City, a magnificent, steep and ck mountain range was standing toweringly on the ground.

    The mountain range was hundreds of millions of miles long, extending from the west to the east, and was perfectly straight. The mountain range was formed entirely from obsidian and was tens of thousands of meter tall. It blocked the bone-piercing gale and snow that came from the north, just like a strong city wall built from ck iron.

    In the south side of the mountain range was a vast, rich in area. Slowly flowing great rivers winded across this area, and the river banks were covered thickly in natural gold and jade pieces. Beautiful colorful fishes could be seen in every river, many which were even legendary.

    Countless animals lived happily on the fertile grasnd near these rivers. In this area, even the fiercest wild beast seemed to be retired from wildness, bingzy and warm, even simple and adorable.

    "Jia!" "Jia!"

    A silvery series ofughter came from a distance away. A beautiful unicorn rushed over, through the tall grass wood that even reached its head. This unicorn was snow-white and had a magical glow. A strong life-force surged out from her golden horn. Wherever she reached, countless flowers would bloom on the grasnd, such that an obvious, thirty-meter wide, thriving river of flowers was left behind her.

    A Yu n girl was mounted on the unicorn. This girl was wearing a long ck dress, and had shining dark hair that were as dark as the deepest night, with sparkling star-like light spots. She wasughing happily while gently kicking the unicorn¡¯s belly, letting her run faster.

    Tens of female Yu n warriors, who were wearing tight ck armors and holding golden spears while mounting on enormous ck cheetahs, followed far behind this girl. The tight armors worn by these female warriors were decorated withplicated patterns of roses.

    Looking further, covered in long grass woods were nearly a hundred female warriors who had been following on both sides of this girl, around twenty miles away from her.

    All female warriors had been extra carefully restraining their mounts in order to keep a stable distance but not get too close to the girl.

    A heavy buzzing noise could then be heard, following which, hundreds of four-wheeled chariots made by Xiu n people raised a strong gale. Pulled by fierce beasts with hideous looks, those chariots dashed over at lightning speed. These chariots were huge, and the gale raised by them was especially strong. Wherever it swept across, arge group of animals which couldn¡¯t dodge timely were bumped into pieces. Large areas of grass were pulverized, leaving a miles long, ugly sh on this beautiful grasnd.

    The girl noticed these chariots. Her red lips were tightened into a straight line while she nced at these chariots with a slight anger.

    "Catch up!" The girl shouted while patting hard on the unicorn. The white fur of the unicorn releasedrge streams of light, condensing into a pair of wings which suddenly spread out. A dazzling white light surged out toward all directions. Then, the unicorn flew up into the sky, rushing towards those chariots which were flying in the sky, around fifteen meters high.

    These chariots were way too enormous and heavy. Even though those beasts pulling the chariots were running as hard as they could, the moving speed was still far slower than the unicorn. Within the span of a few breaths, the girl controlled the unicorn to block the way of those chariots.

    Pointing at this troop of chariots, which was hundreds of meters away from her, this girl shouted with a silvery voice, "This is the territory of Dark Sun. Guests without an invitation, please restrain your chariots. Do not damage this grasnd."

    Chi You was standing on the first chariot. Seeing this girl block the way, he gave arge grin and said, "Rush up, scare this little girl. Ha, kill that single-horned animal...but don¡¯t harm this little girl."

    Three chariots lined up straightly and roared towards the girl. The wheels of the chariots, which were thickly covered in sharp des, rotated swiftly, stirring everything near them into bits, including all grasses, flowers, bushes and animals.

    "Woman!" Chi Youughed out loud, "Chi You Army¡¯s chariots will never stop for women!"

    Raging roars burst from all directions. Those female warriors following far behind the girl raised their golden long spears and threw towards the chariots. Countless ck spell symbols emerged on those golden long spears, as they transformed into streams of ck light, dazzling forwards.

    "So many women? Hm? No!" Chi You looked at the wave of dazzling ck light streams,ughed wildly and growled.

    Chi You was arrogant, yet he wasn¡¯t stupid. On the contrary, Chi You was actually quite smart. He knew what this ce was, and also knew what he hade for. If he ruined the big n just because he wanted to have some small fun, he would certainly be caught in a great trouble.

    Thinking of this, Chi You raised the void shield.

    Tens of golden spears bumped against the void shield. A strong vibration force surged back, as the spell symbols on those long spears sted, twisting and breaking those exquisite long spears, making them ng on the ground.

    The four fierce beasts which had been pulling Chi You¡¯s chariot howled as those long spears prated the thick armors worn by them, sticking deeply in the ground. The bodies of those beasts paused instantly, and next, the heavy chariot, that couldn¡¯t brake so quickly, crushed these beasts over, turning into meat paste.

    "I am Chi You, the leader of Chi You Army. Behind me is the noble Great Master Dishi Cha, the emissary of inspection. Master Dishi Cha came especially to visit Dark Sun emperor, Yemo Luoye." Hundreds of chariots stopped simultaneously. Chi You put the void shield down with a sulky face, then growled at these female warriors mounted on ck cheetahs, who were rushing over from all directions.

    The girl mounting on the unicorn trembled slightly while looking at those crushed beasts in a daze. Female warriors mounted on ck cheetahs remained silent, only staring at Chi You and the chariots behind him with weird looks.

    A luxuriousrge curtain behind Chi You moved slightly, from behind which, Dishi Cha walked out with a sleepy face. He stood on the chariot, quickly looked around then showed a faintly darkened face.

    "People, I am Dishi Cha. I came especially to visit Yemo Luoye. If we have any misunderstanding here, I will exin everything to Yemo Luoye myself."

    Dishi Cha sounded impolite. He didn¡¯t take these female warriors seriously, and as for the girl mounted on a unicorn, although she was beautiful and adorable, why would Dishi Cha feel concerned?

    "You are not wee in Dark Sun." The girl held the unicorn¡¯s horn with a hand, then said gently, "Dark Sun Country is a peacefulnd. Guests with the scent of blood and the intent of kill, please leave. If you don¡¯t want to leave, I will send an army to cast you out."

    Dishi Cha paused briefly, then he and Chi Youughed loudly out, even holding their stomachs with their hands.

    ¡®Dark Sun Country is a peacefulnd¡¯?

    Was she joking? Among the three suns and nine moons of the non-humankind, Dark Sun represented destruction and devouring. Dark Sun wasn¡¯t terrifying just to their enemies, they were merciless and cruel even to their own kind. After all, they worshiped the Dao of destruction.

    Did this girl say that Dark Sun Country, the territory of Dark Sun in Yu Dynasty, was a peaceful ce?

    "Little girl, this is none of your business, I will talk to Yemo Luoye."

    Dishi Cha waved his hand and said ndly, "Ignore these women, just move forward."

    Chi You gave a wildugh, following which, all chariots dazzled with an eye-piercing light simultaneously. They rose into the sky with a fierce gale, roaring towards the faintly visible ck mountain range as they left bright streams of light in the air.

 Chapter 728: Powerful Slave

    Chapter 728: Powerful ve

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Dark Sun Country was the independent territory of Dark Sun. To be specific, Yu Dynasty contained thirteen territories. Each of the twelve forces represented by the twelve emperors in power had built an independent country each, while Liang Zhu City and therge territory around it was a public territory of Yu Dynasty.

    Because of the divine magic formation of annihtion, Liang Zhu City had already be a wastnd. The strong, agitated natural powers around Liang Zhu City made the entire area especially dangerous, and this waspletely unbearable to those noble Yu n people, who had always been living a delicate life. Therefore, the twelve emperors left Liang Zhu City one after another and returned to their own countries. Back in their own countries, these emperors lived freely and happily while controlling everything in Liang Zhu through messaging magic formations.

    Dishi Cha stood on the chariot, looking down at the natural sceneries of Dark Sun.

    The fertile farnds were everywhere, with straight paths crossing the fields, along with meadows and fruit woods. Fluffy animals walked leisurely across the meadows like clouds, and countless juicy fruits hung on the trees. Innumerable Dark Sun Yu n people, Jia n warriors and Xiu n people satisfyingly lived in this fairnd-like territory.

    In the north of the Dark Sun Country, an enormous castle was on the edge of that steep, wall-like and ck mountain range. Hundreds of purely ck divine towers surrounded the castle. Beyond these divine towers, ck erect eyes opened and closed from time to time, coldly watching the entire Dark Sun Country without missing any slight move.

    Over ny percent of the military force and wealth of Dark Sun had been stored in Dark Sun Country instead of Liang Zhu City, which was a public territory. Therefore, this area was heavily guarded by a strong army that was filled with powerful warriors andmanders, prepared to tear any intruders into pieces anytime.

    After over ten instances of interrogation and inspection, Dishi Cha¡¯s chariot troop reached to before the castle.

    An elderly Yu n man, who was wearing a long ck robe and a dragon-scale armor on his upper body, with a heavy,rge sword tied around his waist, had already been waiting outside the front gate of the castle. Seeing Dishi Cha, this elderly man politely nodded and said in a nd tone, "Dear Emissary, our Emperor has been expecting you in the castle...As for your warriors, we have arranged rooms for them to rest."

    Dishi Cha remained silent. Chi You took a loud step forwards and said, "I have to be with Master Dishi Cha at all times."

    "Our Emperor has only invited the Emissary toe in alone. If you insist on following the Emissary...We are sorry, Dear Emissary, please go back to where you came from." said the elderly man with a determined tone and a faint smile.

    The erect eye on the forehead of the elderly man opened and released a ck stream of mist. The ck mist rose into the sky and formed a silhouette of an enormous, three-headed serpent. The mouth corners of the elderly man curved slightly upwards while he let out a strange hissing noise from his throat and said, "If you want to use some violence, be my guest. Dear Emissary, I haven¡¯t thanked you for taking out a few unruly grandsons of mine with the great n of yours.

    Dishi Cha still remained silent. Chi You smiled coldly, abruptly stepped up and swiftly threw a punch towards the elderly man¡¯s chest.

    "Violence? I like it!" Chi You growled confidently. His body was still surrounded by coiling blood-red mist, as Pan Xi¡¯s spirit blood hadn¡¯t been fully absorbed by his body.

    "Violence? I like it!" The elderly man chuckled while all three eyes of his turned purely ck. Meanwhile, his scrawny right arm weirdly and suddenly expanded, bing as thick as Chi You¡¯s thigh. Blood veins in his arm bulged one after another and blood began flowing speedily, causing a strange hissing noise.

    The elderly man growled lightly andunched a punch as well, bumping right into Chi You¡¯s fist.

    A thunderous bang was generated. On Chi You¡¯s fist, the skin sted, muscles exploded, and blood streams spurted out. The blood squeezed out of his fist flew immediately towards the elderly man¡¯s fist, as if it was attracted by some invisible kind of force.

    The elderly man¡¯s fist was like a bottomless pool, greedily swallowing the blood spurted out from Chi You¡¯s fist.

    Chi You roared in both shock and anger while swinging his hand backward with all of his power. With a great effort, he freed his own fist from the elderly man¡¯s hand, but the muscles and skins on his fist had been devouredpletely, showing his finger bones, which were transparent like a crystal and colored ck and red.

    Even a thinyer of his finger bones was corroded, devoured by the elderly man¡¯s fist.

    The elderly man let out a sound of gulp from his throat in satisfaction. At the same time, his body weirdly squirmed like azy boa. After that, with a cruel and greedy smile, he chuckled towards Chi You and said, "You have a delicious potential in you, but it seems you haven¡¯tpletely absorbed it. What a lovely little thing, why don¡¯t you merge with me?"

    Chi You stared at the elderly man as if he was staring at a ghost. The muscles and skin on his fist regrew quickly, recovering within the span of a few breaths. Nevertheless, the thinyer of finger bones devoured by the elderly man had disappeared for good, and he even sensed a slight loss of his original power.

    Dark sun, the power of destruction and devouring!

    Chi You finally understood the true meaning of destruction and devouring. Even with his especially tough body, his fist was still broken by the terrifying power released from that elderly man, and his blood and muscles were directly absorbed by his body. This was indeed scary.

    "Dear Lord." Dishi Cha¡¯s look turned extremely serious as he slowly took a step forward, parted Chi You and that elderly man and said, "I apologize sincerely for the death of the few grandsons of yours, and I hope I can make it up to you."

    "But!" Dishi Cha took a deep breath, then slowly took out a tablet that seemed to contain all colors in the world. He gripped it in his hand, solemnly put it in front of the elderly man and said, "Please give me an exnation! A sun and moon stage powerful being, whose name is not in the recorded list of Holy Realm, please exin. Please give me your first name,st name, your experience, and all your background information."

    "ve!" The elderly man chuckled, looked at Dishi Cha in a teasing way while responding, "My name is Yemo Shayi, and I am a ve. My name means that I am the first rank assassin of the noble Yemo Family. As a ve, I am a private property of Yemo Family. Therefore, I don¡¯t have to put my name on the record of Holy Realm, do you understand?"

    "ve!" Dishi Cha stared at the elderly man in a great anger. He had nearly lost his temper.

    "ve!" Yemo Shayi rolled up his sleeves, exposing his white left shoulder, on which was a ck tattoo of an erect eye coiled around by thorns, "The mark of Dark Sun ves, and the family name of our Yemo Family. I am a ve!

    Yemo Shayi chuckled loudly as he continued, "I am a ve... Therefore, dear Emissary of inspection who came from Holy Realm, you...have wasted enough time out here! Our emperor must be impatient already!"

    Dishi Cha let out a breath with a sulky face, whispered to Chi You then walked towards the front gate of the castle with big steps.

 Chapter 729: Came to Seek A Marriage Alliance

    Chapter 729: Came to Seek A Marriage Alliance

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Yemo Luoye¡¯s castle was named after the Dark Sun.

    Because of the nature of the power of Dark Sun, the main body of Dark Sun Castle was built with obsidian that had been strengthened by spell symbols and decorated with a great number of dark jade and dark crystal pieces. The ground was paved with dark gold. This ck castle was magnificent, well-designed, indescribably imperatorial, which made everyone walking in it subconsciously want to hold their breath.

    Dishi Cha had faintly sensed the effect given by the castle itself while walking in this broad, quiet castle. It seemed like Yemo Shayi and Dishi Cha were the only living beings in the castle. This made Dishi Cha heavy-hearted for no reason, and also made his face turn cold and nd.

    A not so obvious mental pressure existed in this great castle.

    This mental pressure prated every tile and pir in the castle. The pressure came from all directions, which made Dishi Cha knit his eyebrows.

    "Dark Sun Castle does not wee you." Yemo Shayi, who was leading the way in the front, said in a nd tone, "If not because of your identity, I would have chopped your head off myself back outside."

    "That was an ident." said Dishi Cha while looking at Yemo Shayi¡¯s back. He scanned across the vital areas on Yemo Shayi¡¯s back with his eyes many times, such as the heart and the neck, as he continued, "To the deaths of your grandsons, I..."

    "Shut it. Your apology is worthless." Yemo Shayi coldly interrupted, "I do not care about their death. But you have to remember, if you are ever against the benefits of our Yemo Family, I will kill you personally."

    Even though Dishi Cha had been suppressed by the entire Dark Sun Castle, on hearing Yemo Shayi, he still gave a cold and scornful smile.

    None of them talked again. Instead, they walked along the main path, through numerousrge and beautiful halls, then reached to a garden behind the castle that had an area of a million meters squared.

    Except for a chain of undting hills, nothing else could be seen in the garden but blooming ck roses all over the ground. ck scapes, ck leaves, ck petals, ck stamens and pistils... When a strong wind blew across, ck pollen would be sent up into the sky, transforming into a dense ck mist and hovering in the air.

    "The rose of destruction, what a lovely aroma!" Yemo Shayi intoxicatedly took a deep breath, inhaling at least hundreds of thousands of pollen grains. A stream of ck mist swept across Yemo Shayi¡¯s face. Next, the power vibration released from him grew stronger and even more immeasurable.

    Dishi Cha¡¯s face turned extremely dark. That handsome face of his twisted badly, as he nearly turned around and fled.

    The rose of destruction was a special ornamental nt of Dark Sun. These roses were fed on blood and flesh, Every petal was filled with the power of destruction and violence, and greedy desires of developing. These beautiful flowers were just like monsters. Hidden under their beauty was the eternal evil.

    To Dark Sun Yu n people, the rose of destruction was the most beautiful kind of flower in the whole universe. Top-quality roses of destruction always served as an essential treasure for Dark Sun Yu n nobles for passionate proposals of love.

    Nevertheless, to the other non-humankind beings in Dark Sun, the rose of destruction was a terrifying, killing poison. For an ordinary non-humankind being, merely a small sh on the skin caused by a thorn of a rose of destruction, inhaling a slight little bit of pollen, or swallowing a petal, would eventually turn him or her into ashes, both in the body and the soul.

    Once, a poet from Dark Sun described the rose of destruction like this ¡®The flower of destruction, the most beautiful creature in the universe, bloomed upon the piles of corpses; please take my soul, destroy my body; I am willing to trade for a moment of your splendidness with everything I have!¡¯

    A faintyer of blood mist came out slowly from Dishi Cha¡¯s body. Next, a dense cloud of ck pollen swooshed toward Dishi Cha along the strong wind. The blood mist and the ck pollen devoured each other, letting out a sizzling noise. Meanwhile, streams of ck and red mist were generated, then disappeared in a moment.

    Yemo Shayi stood aside, absolutely unmoved, only looking at Dishi Cha with a weird smile.

    Dishi Cha remained still as well. He wrapped his own body with ayer of blood-red mist, fending against those highly poisonous ck pollen while showing no change on his face.

    This situationsted for a whole quarter of an hour, after which, Yemo Shayi sighed slightly and said, "Not bad. You are indeed an elite who had passed the trial of sun and moon. As an outsider, who is not a member of our Dark Sun, it¡¯s quite impressive for you to be able tost for such a long while in here."

    Chuckling, Yemo Shayi moved forward through a narrow winding path in a flowering shrub. Dishi Cha sneered while unhurriedly following behind him.

    Moving forward along the narrow path for a long while, a shrub of gigantic roses of destruction abruptly appeared in the front. The culm of these roses, which were as thick as ten-thousand years old trees, coiled around each other, forming a beautiful pavilion in the boundless ocean of flowers.

    Yemo Luoye sat quietly in the pavilion, with a dark jade teapot and four small tes, that contained snacks, ced in front of her. At the moment, she was holding an exquisite tea cup, taking sips of the blood-red tea.

    Yemo Shayi stopped walking outside the pavilion and lowered his eyelids without saying a word.

    Dishi Cha slowly walked into the pavilion, pleasantly looking at Yemo Luoye and said, "I think we can be friends."

    Yemo Luoye¡¯s long hair fluttered in the air without being blown by any wind, airily wriggling around her body like nimble snakes. She narrowed her eyes, teasingly looked at Dishi Cha and said, "You are too dangerous... No one is willing to be friends with you. Dear Emissary of Inspection, we¡¯ve lost the life-and-death game, Liang Zhu City is destroyed, the portal connected with our original world has copsed. You push your own family members out as scapegoats... By now, they are all criminals awaiting execution."

    Putting down the teacup, Yemo Luoye gently pped her hands while a cold stream of light swept across her beautiful eyes. "Ever since you came back to this world, everything went wrong and we have all suffered a great loss. If we were not afraid of the man who had been supporting you because of his power and status, you head would have been chopped off by us already, and you would never travel around the world so freely like this."

    Sighing slightly, Yemo Luoye continued with a nd tone, "Therefore, it¡¯s better for us not to be friends."

    Dishi Cha sat down in front of Yemo Loye without being invited, picked up a snack a nd leisurely threw into his own mouth. While chewing the snack, he grinned and said, "In this case, let¡¯s be allies. I heard that when Miss Yemo Shanye was born, the glow of Dark Sun had appeared on her, is it true? As a girl blessed by the Dark Sun, I think she¡¯s now old enough to marry, isn¡¯t she?"

    Yemo Luoye¡¯s face turned extremely dark as she asked, "Who are you representing?"

    Dishi Cha whispered a name, after which, the looks of both Yemo Luoye and Dishi Cha changed.

    Remaining silent for a long while, Yemo Luoye pointed at the direction of Liang Zhu City and said, "But, all those troubles you caused?"

    Dishi Cha gave a cold smile and responded, "I have already locked all members of Di Family in jail myself, and they will take all the me. Therefore, ording to the tradition of our Yu n, they are the ones who made all those troubles. What does that have anything to do with me?"

    Spreading his hands, Dishi Cha gave a big grin and continued, "I am innocent."

    Yemo Luoye narrowed her eyes and said gently, "In this case, just say it out... What can my family and I gain after we be your ally?"

 Chapter 730: Purchasing Information

    Chapter 730: Purchasing Information

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    It was raining, and Chi Ban Mountain was covered in a thickyer of cloud. Mr. Crow had restrained the raging me released from his body and spread his arms, gliding silently under the cloud, across numerous steep peaks.

    Less than ten miles away from Chi Ban Mountain, Ji Hao patted on Mr. Crow¡¯s head and leaped down from his back. Mr. Crow took a circle in the air and quickly shrunk to around a foot tall, smoothlynding on Ji Hao¡¯s left shoulder. He then grabbed up the baby snake coiled on Ji Hao¡¯s left shoulder. The baby fire snake opened its jaws and bit on Ji Hao¡¯s left earlobe, coiling its own body as if it were an exquisite earring.

    A coarse straw rain cape covered the Gold Crow cloak as Ji Hao trod in the thickyer of mud, quickly walking to the entrance of Chi Ban Market. Moving forwards through the dark and deep valley, Ji Hao heard a series ofughtering from the front.

    "What a surprise! This time, the non-humankind have been unlimitedly purchasing all kinds of constructional materials... We have made a fortune!"

    "Hahaha, brother, you¡¯re right. They¡¯re doing some solid shopping this time. The obsidian from my territory has been sold at a good price. By the end of the year, we can give each of our children a high-quality set of armors with strengthening spell symbols."

    "Speaking of making money, the Thunder Bull n have truly earned some great money this time only because they have a ¡®spirit-killing stone¡¯ mine in their territory. That is a top-grade material for groundworks of fence walls, and can effectively prevent the effects of all kinds of magic formations. The Thunder Bull n earned at least a hundred times more than we did."

    "Brother, why don¡¯t we join hands and do something? What do you think? Hehe, the Thunder Bull n is not far away from both of us."

    A series of steps came from a distance away, along with which, tens of sturdy men walked over with a strong power vibration. Ji Hao lowered his head and covered half of his face with the bamboo hat. These sturdy men, who had been discussing a potential n regarding a robbery, vigntly nced at Ji Hao. Seeing that Ji Hao didn¡¯t even have a single guard with him, these sturdy men instantly put their hearts at rest.

    "About that, we can make a n. But for the money we are now earning, we have to earn it all. I have to go back and tell our kids to work harder, to exploit another hundred million tons of obsidian."

    The group of people walked passed Ji Hao, moved quickly out of the valley while excitedly talking about making money. From outside the valley, Ji Hao heard muffled clops, judging by which, thousands of heavily armored cavalrymen had been expecting them.

    The group of people said goodbye to each other, then left, each going his own way.

    ¡®Are those non-humankind beings going to rebuild Liang Zhu City?¡¯ Ji Hao smiled and thought.

    He saw Liang Zhu City from the Pan Xi divine mirror; that was a magnificent, enormous city. The non-humankind must have spent years of hard work and countless resources with immeasurably great amount ofbor on this great city, which could totally be counted as a miracle.

    If the non-humankind wanted to rebuild Liang Zhu City after it was destroyed by the Pan Xi divine mirror, collecting materials would be the first great challenge. It seemed that human beings living around Chi Ban Mountain would all strike it rich. If they had the constructional materials, which were needed by the non-humankind, producing in their territories, these people would be able to live quite a good life in the next few years.

    Smoothly walked into the Chi Ban Market, Ji Hao took a few circles on the broad street. Aplicatedly mix-blooded young man, whose bloodline couldn¡¯t be identified just based on his appearance, walked over and attentively talked to Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao threw a jade coin to that young man, Guided by the young man, Ji Hao easily found the ce that he had been looking for.

    It was a square-shaped, purely dark stone building. Except for a square-shaped door, this stone building didn¡¯t even have a single window. From the outside, this stone building was like a coffin, lifelessly standing in Chi Ban Market.

    Ji Hao walked in through a narrowed path. Once he walked into the door, a man, who was wearing a bronze mask and a long ck robe, showed up.

    "Please!" said the man with a gentle voice.

    Following that man, Ji Hao moved forwards through the long, dark and narrow path. He turned and turned until he came to a small room that was less than three meters in square.

    A square, ck iron table was ced in the room. On the middle of the table was a stonemp, with a dim fire burning in pine needle oil, barely lighting up this small room.

    Ji Hao sat down beside the square table. Then the guiding man gently closed the thick stone door. A buzzing noise could then be heard while a few spell symbols shed across the door. This ce was now isted from the outside world, such that no voice coulde out from here, not even a little bit.

    A hidden door in a corner of the room opened, from which, a short silhouette in a ck cloak dashed into the room. The silhouette was less than four feet tall and as nimble as a mouse. It quickly and quietly sat down in front of Ji Hao.

    "Don¡¯t waste time... Time is adorable jade coins, sparkling magic crystals, beautiful jade and gold." said the short silhouette while pressing its pair of elbows against the table, and with a deep voice, "What do you want to know? As long as you can pay for it, I can give you any answer you want. Everyone knows that, we are the best information sellers in Chi Ban Market."

    "Don¡¯t be too confident. I want a map of Yu n¡¯s Holy Realm. Can you even give me that?" said Ji Hao with a teasing tone.

    "Eh..." responded the short creature, who sounded a bit unhappy, "Honored guest, are you here to purchase information or to make trouble?"

    Ji Hao took out a money bag made from beast leather, that had a few ck space spell symbols dimly sparkling on it. The inner space of this money bag was about three meters cubed, and was filled with jade coins.

    Turning his wrist, Ji Hao let a small pile of jade coins pour out in a stream, tinkling against the square table. Then, he looked at that short creature and said, "How¡¯s Di Family now?"

    The short creature stared at those jade coins for a while, then raised its head. Under themp light, its face had a green luster, which made it look slightly like a ghost. "Di Family?" said this short creature, "Very bad. All family members are now in prison."

    Before Ji Hao said anything, this short creature continued, "Dishi Cha had activated a terrifying magic formation that destroyed the entire Liang Zhu City, except for the twelve main divine towers of the twelve emperors, and also destroyed a crucial portal. But he is an Emissary of inspection from Holy Realm. With this special identity and the promises he made, the twelve emperors all agreed that the Di Family will take the responsibilities for the destruction of Liang Zhu City and the portal."

    "In twenty days, people in Liang Zhu City will try to rebuild the portal. Before that, all Di Family members will be executed right on the spot as blood offerings."

    Ji Hao picked up a jade coin, rolled it with his fingers while asking in a nd tone, "Dishi Cha was born in Di Family. Is he truly going to use his own family as a scapegoat just like this?"

    The short creature chuckled in jeer and said, "Do not put the moral senses of your humankind on those noble Yu n people...To them, they themselves matter the most, and then nothing but benefits. Benefits are everything."

    "As long as they can keep their benefits, nothing can¡¯t be sacrificed."

    "Only with enough benefits, a true Yu n noble can sell everything."

    "This time, Di Family is in hell of a trouble. They¡¯re doomed...The above information is not important at all... Two-hundred jade coins, please."

 Chapter 731: Supreme Treasure Sky Eye

    Chapter 731: Supreme Treasure Sky Eye

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    In Chi Ban Market, a hotel opened by the dragon-kind were aze with lights. In the great hall, pavilions, corridors and flower woods of the hotel, countless powerful creatures had beenughing and enjoying a great time. The scent of wine and delicious meat coiling above the hotel was so dense that it was almost tangible.

    Large groups of heavily armored dragon warriors had been patrolling with fierce dragon beasts, which partially possessed dragon bloodlines, silently moving around in the darkness. This hotel named ¡®Four Sea Pce¡¯ was heavily guarded, and could be counted as the safest ce in Chi Ban Market.

    In the backyard of Four Sea Pce, under a towering coral tree, an exquisite pavilion was wrapped in a ck protective magic screen, with a few jade talismans floating on the screen. Countless spell symbols shed across those jade talismans like streams of water, and the strong power vibration asionally released along with a sudden buzzing noise could make anyone quiver.

    Inside the pavilion, Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming sat facing each other.

    Ji Hao directly came to meet Si Wen Ming after he came out of the store of the most professional information seller in Chi Ban Market.

    Si Wen Ming had been staying in Chi Ban Market in these days, as what happened in Liang Zhu City had caught the attention of human leaders in Pu Ban City. The scarily high sales volume of Chi Ban Market had even shocked Emperor Shun. Therefore, under an order, Si Wen Ming took a batch of warriors and sneakily came to Chi Ban Market to keep an eye on Chi Ban Market and the surrounding fewrge ck markets. They also sought opportunities to do something to Liang Zhu City.

    "Do you want to save Di Lung and his families?" Si Wen Ming put his pair of hand on the square table, knitted his eyebrows and asked Ji Hao. "It¡¯s too risky. ording to the information you paid for, the prison they are being kept in is tightly secured... This is just too risky."

    Pondering carefully for a while, Si Wen Ming said in a deep voice, "Just give up. Do not throw yourself into a hell of a trouble for a few non-humankind beings. Ji Hao, you have a bright future... A kid like you can do something big in the future. Don¡¯t take the risk."

    Ji Hao determinedly looked at Si Wen Ming and said, "For saving Di Lung, I have my own reason. The non-humankind lost the life-and-death game, so forforting the twelve emperors, Dishi Cha promised them twelve coordinates of worlds aspensation."

    Si Wen Ming¡¯s eye corners suddenly twitched, then asked in shock, "Coordinates? Coordinates of worlds?"

    Ji Hao nodded and responded with a deep voice, "Indeed, coordinates of worlds, just like Pan Xi world. ording to Di Lung, the twelve words are near our Pan Gu world. If the non-humankind makes a gain from those worlds, it would be too bad for us."

    Si Wen Ming narrowed his eyes, gently flicked his ten fingers on the table while saying, "Bad for us...What do you have in mind?"

    Pondering briefly, JI Hao said word by word, "All the time, we have only been fighting the non-humankind. Wars, endless wars... However, how much do we truly know about them? Where are they from? What do they want to do? How powerful they really are? Do they have any weaknesses? Can we use their weaknesses to defeat them, even wipe them out?"

    Spreading his hands, Ji Hao continued honestly, "No, I never heard about any human minister doing things like this."

    Si Wen Ming blinked his eyes, looked at Ji Hao and said, "Do you think that Di Lung cane to our side?"

    "Why not?" Responded Ji Hao with a bright smile, "He¡¯s now in a hopeless situation. Although I don¡¯t know much of the details, obviously, Dishi Cha pushed them out as scapegoats, sacrifices... It¡¯s all apparent."

    "Since they¡¯re already hopeless, why wouldn¡¯t they grasp a chance of survival?" Ji Hao seriously looked at Si Wen Ming and asked, "As long as we can offer then a chance of survival."

    Si Wen Ming was convinced. He stood up, took a circle, then said with a deep voice, "You¡¯re right... To our humankind, this might be a perfect opportunity."

    Standing by the door and pondering for a while, Si Wen Ming shook his head while giving a bitter smile, "But in order to save them, we have to sneak into Liang Zhu City. How will you get in? Those non-humankind beings look quite different from us; you can¡¯t even pass into that city."

    Ji Hao took out a ck jade board and slightly pointed his finger at it. A dim light rose into the sky while a great number of spell symbols and numerous beautiful images emerged from the dim light.

    Si Wen Ming gave a close look to those images. That was the information of the few most precious goods which would show up in a ck market auction in two days in Chi Ban Market. Among these goods, some were iparably valuable natural materials; some were naturally crafted divine weapons, some were beautiful girls. One of these girls had the most special identity ¡ª A member of Fan Family of Nether Moon!

    Fan Family could be counted as the royal family of Nether Moon, as Fan Hai was the current emperor in power of Nether Moon. But a girl from Fan Family would actually show up in a ck market auction in Chi Ban Market. Who could exin those dirty deals under this?

    Nevertheless, that was not what Ji Hao wanted to show SI Wen Ming. He quickly pointed at the jade board, and finally, a two-inch long, entirely transparent eye, that had countless colorful spell symbols circling in it, appeared in the dim light.

    Si Wen Ming popped out his eyes in shock. Besides the image of this eye, there was a detailed text description - This was an erect eye that belonged to a powerful Yu n man from Full Moon. This man died in an ident, and this erect eye was the source of his great power. This Full Moon man was way more powerful than peak-level Divine Magi, and had almost reached the level of Supreme Magi before died. Divine Magi mentioned in here were not ordinary Divine Magi who had only one spirit star. Instead, those were Divine Magi like Si Wen Ming, who could have the powers of nine spirit stars and contained nine actual spirit stars in his body.

    This erect eye was cultivated by a powerful Xiu n master for a thousand and eight-hundred years with a secret method, and turned into a treasure named Sky Eye, from an erect eye. Whoever merged this Sky Eye into the forehead could attain ny percent of the power belonging to that fallen powerful man from Full Moon.

    Ny percent of the power that belonged to a greatly powerful Yu n man who had almost reached the level of Supreme Magi...

    "What a magical treasure!" Si Wen Ming couldn¡¯t help but praise, But in the next second, his look changed as he growled deeply, "These non-humankind beings are ridiculous. Since this was an erect eye belonged to a fallen powerful Full Moon man, how can they make it into a magic treasure?"

    Ji Hao showed the whites of his eyes, then looked at Si Wen Ming¡¯s twisted face and responded, "Maybe, in the eyes of those non-humankind beings, we¡¯re the ridiculous ones...Those dragon bones, scales, skins, blood, are our humankind not making all those into magic treasures?"

    Si Wen Ming paused, grinned embarrassedly and said, "This...I don¡¯t think you can put it in this way... But, it indeed makes some sense. However, are they actually selling things like this?"

    "They can only sell it in ces like Chi Ban Market. If they dare to sell a magic treasure made from a Yu n noble¡¯s erect eye in Liang Zhu City, they would be seeking death." said Ji Hao with a deep voice while packing that ck jade board. "But with this Sky Eye, I can pretend to be a Yu n noble and sneak into Liang Zhu City.

    Si Wen Ming raised his eyebrows, then slightly nodded.

 Chapter 732: Meeting Again in A Black Market

    Chapter 732: Meeting Again in A ck Market

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming rested in the Four Sea Pce for the night, witnessing the extremely extravagant life of the dragon-kind. The next morning, they changed their looks and walked into thergest auction house in Chi Ban Market.

    The great hall was luxuriously decorated. Countless human-head sized luminous pearls were iid in the ceiling ording to the positions of stars. Those pearls glowed brightly, lighting the entire hall up.

    When Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming walked into the hall with their bodies covered in long cloaks and faces covered in masks, the hall was already filled with people. Some were like Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming, who had covered their bodies and faces with cloaks and masks. Some even twisted the light around them with a special magic and released a faintyer of mist to wrap themselves up, seeming to be too afraid of being recognized. These people were quiet, sitting in groups of three to five in corners of the hall, while coldly looking around. Obviously, these people all came with particr purposes and were well-prepared.

    Some people had been carelessly greeting each other,ughing and chatting, proudly boasting about the benefits they had recently gained, and the number of people by which their families had recently grown. These people came to watch the show, and wouldn¡¯t cause any threat to Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming.

    Some other people sat on stands against the four walls of this great hall. Those seats were specially prepared for VIP guests. Each of those guests had arge group of guards, sitting on their seats with heavy weapons, looking down at the entire hall.

    Ji Hao paid some special attention to these people. He found that these people might not be too powerful themselves, but the force they represented must be especially strong. If a few of these rich people also wanted that Sky Eye, the price of that Sky Eye would be hard to predict.

    Quickly ncing at Si Wen Ming who stood beside him, Ji Hao chuckled. Fortunately, he dragged Si Wen Ming over as a helper. Marquis Chong Si Xi was extremely wealthy. Therefore, with Si Wen Ming¡¯s help, he would have a better chance to attain that Sky Eye at this auction. If he couldn¡¯t defeat the other bidders, Si Wen Ming had brought a strong force, that would allow him to rob the Sky Eye after this auction.

    Si Wen Ming narrowed his eyes, looked around then said in a low voice, "Ao Li, Feng Qinxin, why are these two troubles here? Have they emptied Pan Xi world already?"

    Followed Si Wen Ming¡¯s eyes, Ji Hao saw Ao Li and Feng Qinxin, who sat together on a stand.

    Ao Li had put his face tteringly near Feng Qinxin, as he was saying something with a big grin on his face. Judging by the sparkling saliva flowing out from his mouth corner, he must be trying very hard to say something nice, to earn ingratiate himself with Feng Qinxin. As for Feng Qinxin, she was just ndly sitting in there, fiddling with a red ribbon, seeming to be quite bored.

    Nine thumb-sized jade bells were tied on an end of the ribbon. Those bells would tinkle once the ribbon moved, which would cause Ji Hao a serious dizziness, as if the whole world was twisting and spinning fast.

    Hurriedly turning around, Ji Hao said in a low voice, "I didn¡¯t see this girl have that treasure thest time, did I?"

    Si Wen Ming sighed slightly, and exined with a nd tone, "A month ago, a Kuafu Family Elder tore apart and of Pan Xi world with a great power and found a natural underground cave suffused by pure natural powers. Those nine bells are a set of natural-crafted treasure, named sky-shaking bell, found in that underground cave."

    "Eh? In this case, those bells should belong to Kuafu Family, shouldn¡¯t they?" asked Ji Hao in confusion.

    "Si Wen Ming rubbed his chin and said embarrassedly, "The Kuafu Family Elder was knocked out on the back by a phoenix-kind elder, and those bells were snatched by Feng Qinxin. This nearly became a war, and Emperor Shun spent quite an effort to appease this."

    Giving another series of embarrassedughter, Si Wen Ming lowered his voice and continued, "Because of this, Kuafu Family have almost convinced their ally, Long Bo Country, to join hands and start an all out war against the phoenix-kind...This was quite humiliating... Therefore, by now, only a few of us know about this."

    Ji Hao threw aplicated nce at Feng Qinxin, and also said in an embarrassed tone, "The dragon-kind is wealthy while the phoenix-kind possess the most treasures... So this is how they gained all those treasures. They have already swept across Pan Xi world. I just wish they will not bid against us in here, because that would be truly troublesome."

    Si Wen Ming had the same worry. If Ao Li and Feng Qinxin also wanted that Sky Eye, he truly had no idea how to deal with that. He could bid against them, as his father, Marquis Chong Si Xi, could never be as rich as the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind, not even if he emptied his pockets. This Sky Eye was crucial to Ji Hao¡¯s n regarding sneaking into Liang Zhu City. It was an essential factor, rting to whether Ji Hao could sessfully save Di Lung and pull a non-humankind family to the side of the humankind, or not.

    If that Sky Eye trulynded in the hands of Ao Li and Feng Qinxin...

    Si Wen Ming clicked his tongue and subconsciously nced at Ji Hao, ¡®This boy was never a simple one. He wouldn¡¯t do anything strange, would he?¡¯ Based on what Ji Hao had done in Pan Xi world, perhaps Ao Li and Feng Qinxin could not rival him.

    Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming sat down in a corner. Instinctively, they avoided the stand where Ao Li and Feng Qinxin were sitting on, and chose the furthest corner from them to sit down.

    Many other people walked in after Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming, and soon, thisrge hall that was broad enough to contain tens of thousands of people was filled up. Hundreds of stands around the central area of the hall were now filled with proud VIP guests as well. Some were human beings while some were non-human beings, and there were even countless years old spirit creatures from forests. At first nce, arge group of weird looking people gathered in the hall, making this auction look like a great party.

    When the hall was almost full, the door closed loudly. Next, countless spell symbols lightened up on the wall and formed an enormous defensive magic formation that sealed the hall off.

    A handsome middle-aged man smilingly walked out from a door. Meanwhile, a series creaking noises was let out from the floor in the middle of the hall. A round-shaped, three-meter in radius, purely golden stand rose from underground. The middle-aged man shed swiftly across the air, moved up to the stand and grinningly bowed towards each direction.

    "My dear guests, this is another seasonal auction..."

    Before he finished the first sentence, a beast leg, which was eaten halfway, swished over from a stand and violently thudded against the middle-aged man¡¯s forehead.

    "Cut the crap, just head to the business! Who has the time to listen to your bull*hit? Say another useless word and you will be chopped into a thousand bits!" From that stand where the half beast leg came from, a fifteen-meter tall giant creature, who had a horn on his forehead, was pointing at the middle-age man and roaring resonantly.

    Countless surrounding people yelled out, some even stomped their feet against the ground, expecting an agitating show.

    "This is the only son of the most powerful beast of Ya Ci n, the Yi Ci King, from Western Wastnd," Si Wen Ming murmured in a low voice, "He came to join in the fun too."

    The middle-aged man smiled bitterly while hurriedly turned his palm around, then spread his hands. Following his moves, a splendid silver light poured out in arge stream like a silver waterfall.

    "As you wish, my dear guests... The first treasure today, thirty-three thousand grains of golden sands, showered under the pure light of the Great White Star in the east for a hundred and twenty thousand years. This is the top-grade material for sword-smithing..."

 Chapter 733: A Competition Between the Dragon-kind and Phoenix-kind

    Chapter 733: A Competition Between the Dragon-kind and Phoenix-kind

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Haha! Three-hundred million jade coins! Who dares to bid against me?"

    "You¡¯re nothing, three-hundred million and one jade coins... this treasure is mine!"

    "Old iron man from the ck Gale n, I recognized you! Three-hundred million and a hundred jade coins. If you dare to bid against me again, I will let my army tten your ck Gale n tomorrow! Haha, I will chop your head off and turn it into a urinal!"

    "Why should I be afraid of you? You think our ck Gale n is that weak? Come if you dare! No matter how many armies you send, I will kill them all! A thousand jade coins more!"

    Wildughter, yells, shouts, screams, threats, growling, and dirtynguage surged out like tidewater, turning the great hall into a mess. People were roaring, agitatedly waving their hands in the hall and cursing each other for the treasure that they all wanted. It seemed like an unsolvable situation.

    There was a group of heavily elite warriors that had been guarding around the hall, and the strong forces of Chi Ban Market had set powerful magic formations in the hall to suppress the power of everyone on the scene. If not for these measures, these bidders would have started a massive fight long ago, and someone would have had died already.

    In the chaotic hall, Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming had been silently waiting. Many treasures that came under the hammer had attracted Ji Hao, for example, the whole two-hundred thousand high-quality armors with spell symbols smithed by Xiu n master craftsmen, sold from an unknown source. Each of these armors equaled a Magus King level magic treasure. Therefore, Ji Hao truly wanted to buy them. However, for that crucial Sky Eye, Ji Hao forcibly restrained his urge of bidding.

    Everyone on the scene was supported by a powerful n or force, and had enough money in their pockets. Ji Hao was a young man, and hadn¡¯t umted much of wealth. Therefore, in terms of financial resources, he could notpare with those older people.

    Treasures were sold at sky-high prices one after another. Many of these treasures were definitely prohibited goods, such as Yu n¡¯s divine towers, Jia n¡¯s fighting skills, Xiu n¡¯s secret smithing techniques. But still, these things had all been sold at this auction.

    Si Wen Ming¡¯s face had turned quite dark, because at this auction, a form of a magic alloy had also shown up. Nevertheless, this form was created by a few Magi Pce elders, who mastered smelting techniques, half a year ago. In both terms of hardness and extensibility, this magic alloy was three times better than the alloy used by the human armies currently.

    This magic alloy form could highly improve theprehensive strength of the humankind. However, it had already shown up in a ck market auction, even before Emperor Shun could broadly use it for human armies.

    "Those blood suckers!" Si Wen Ming was so angry that even his body was quivering. He just wanted to deploy the army right now to sweep across the entire Chi Ban Market.

    "Uncle Wen Ming, just chill and wait." Ji Hao was heavy hearted as well, and his face was dark too. "We can always find out who did this, then make that person pay. But this time, our mission is not finding rotten human beings."

    Si Wen Ming nodded and remained silent.

    He watched that form, which was created by the Magi Pce with immeasurably great effort, being sold to a nameless senior man. Blood veins bulged from the backs of Si Wen Ming¡¯s hands one after another, as he tried rather hard to press down the anger. He barely stopped himself from leaping up and hacking that senior man to death.

    The rule of Chi Ban Market auctions was simple- bid, pay, then collect the goods.

    Si Wen Ming could only have his eyes popped out, watching that elderly man hand out enough jade coins, then hurriedly leave with the dragon-skin scroll, which had the form written on it, through a special exit. Obviously, this senior man came just for this magic alloy form.

    Finally, Si Wen Ming calmed down and sat perfectly still in his seat. Coldly, he stared at the middle-aged man who had been hosting this auction. He had made up his mind that after all this was done, no matter how many strong forces this Chi Ban Market was rted to, he would investigate into this market thoroughly. Then, he would do some talking¡¯¡¯ with those powerful founders of Chi Ban Market.

    After waiting for four to five hours, finally, the middle-aged man smiled and gently pped his hands.

    "My honored guests, I know that you don¡¯t like too much talk, but for the next treasure, I just have to introduce it to you seriously

    "A Full Moon Sky Eye, please take a look, it¡¯s a supreme treasure."

    "We all know that, among the entire Yu n, Full Moon possessed an iparable ability to manipte natural powers. Although the physical bodies of Full Moon people are rather vulnerable, depending on strong natural powers under their controls, they can cast all kinds of especially powerful magics, almost inexhaustibly and endlessly."

    "As we know, powerful Full Moon people will never engage in melee battles against their enemies. No one had ever sessfully approached a true powerful Full Moon being so far. Because, even human Divine Magi, who could regrow their bodies from a single drop of blood, would be crushed into nothingness by the inexhaustible power of the powerful Full Moon beings."

    "This Full Moon Sky Eye is made from the spirit magic eye of Moho Yuanjia, a top-grade powerful being from Full Moon, who had fallen for unknown reasons thirty-thousand and eight-hundred years ago. ording to reliable information, a major part of Moho Yuanjia¡¯s power had been absorbed by this spirit magic eye before he died,Therefore, once you merge this Sky Eye into your body, you will have ny percent of Moho Yuanjia¡¯s power."

    "My honored guests, no matter if you¡¯re a male or a female, no matter your bloodline is noble or not noble, no matter if you are talented or not, smart or dumb... As long as you merge this Sky Eye into your body, you can have ny percent of Moho Yuanjia¡¯s power. You can even attain a part of the secret magics of Full Moon, which had never been leaked out before."

    "This Full Moon Sky Eye is not a living creature. Instead, it is a crafted magic treasure, that can be passed down through generations. In another word, with this Sky Eye, even if your descendants are all poorly talented, your n will always have a peak-level Divine Magus."

    "For this supreme treasure, the floor price is ten-million pieces of top-grade magic crystals! We only ept top-grade magic crystals, and no other natural resources.. Please make your bids!"

    Only ept top-grade magic crystals? No other natural resources?

    Ji Hao showed his teeth while turning to Si Wen Ming. This level ofpletion was not something that he, the newly promoted Earl Yao, could step into. The Yao Mountain territory was indeed vast and rich in all kinds of mineral resources. But top-grade magic crystals were just not as easy to found as earth.

    Si Wen Ming raised his hand, prepared to make a bid. But Ao Li had alreadyughed wildly out and yelled, "Finally, this treasure! Hehe, after I buy it, I will dig out the original owner of this treasure. Hmm, the original owner had actually refused to sell this treasure privately...He or she is dead... for disrespecting our dragon-kind."

    Laughing loudly, Ao Li proudly raised his head and yelled, "Ten-million and one top-grade magic crystal pieces. Who dares to bid against me for this treasure?"

    The middle-aged man stood on the stand instantly showed a bitter look. Why did Ao Li never do things in the normal way? He was trying to buy by force!

    The problem was, the dragon-kind was a shareholder of Chi Ban Market. But could administrative Dragon Elders in Chi Ban Market allow him to do this?

    Before Ao Li¡¯s voice faded, Feng Qinxin began talking slowly.

    "Nice treasure, I want it too. A hundred million pieces of top-grade crystal!"

    Ao Li¡¯s face twisted, as he turned to Feng Qinxin bitterly and irritatedly.

 Chapter 734: Exchange of Interests

    Chapter 734: Exchange of Interests

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "What¡¯s the big deal about the dragon-kind? My ancestors had killed dragons too! A hundred and twenty million pieces of top-quality magic crystals!" A sturdy man, whose body was covered in ck hair like a bear, stood up and growled, while staring the Full Moon Sky Eye with a pair of blood-red eyes without even blinking.

    "What¡¯s the big deal about the phoenix-kind? The altar in my ancestral temple still has the bones of three dead phoenixes on it! A hundred and thirty million top-quality magic crystals! This treasure is ours!" Another sturdy man, whose face was covered by a wolf-head mask, leaped up from his seat, pointing at the Sky Eye and yelled.

    "What about the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind? This is the Chi Ban Market! Rich people can have what they want... powerful people can make the calls! Don¡¯t be afraid of them, just bid for what you like! Whoever has the balls, you can loot this phoenix girl back to warm your bed!" A hazy silhouette wrapped in ck mist, that didn¡¯t have a clear figure but had a strong and cold voice, chuckled and unbridledly provoked Ao Li and Feng Qinxin. Meanwhile, he gave a new high price.

    All kinds of people in the hall ced their bids while throwing dirty and meannguages ceaselessly to Ao Li and Feng Qinxin. For people who dared and were capable ofing to an auction of great treasures like this in Chi Ban Market, which one of them was easy to deal with?

    The fame of dragon-kind and phoenix-kind could frighten those human ns which had always been following rules. But these powerful beings, who were with unknown yet solid backgrounds, they barely followed any rules and were used to attaining what they wanted by any kind of means. They were powerful enough themselves, and would never be threatened by the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind.

    Even though the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind together were an important, strong force among the funders of Chi Ban Market, Chi Ban Market didn¡¯t belong to them entirely. Instead, tens of other strong forces were standing in the same position as they did. Therefore, these people would never, ever be afraid of offending Ao Li and Feng Qinxin.

    Numerous new higher prices were named one after another, mixed in with dirty and nastynguages. Soon, the price had reached one and a half billion pieces of top-grade magic crystals. Without question, this was a sky-high price, which even made Ji Hao¡¯s legs twitch.

    Nevertheless, this Full Moon Sky Eye was definitely worth this price. With this Sky Eye, a nearly Supreme-Magus-level powerful being would be generated. Real Supreme Magi would fall, but as long as this Sky Eye remain undamaged, it could always maintain the power of a nearly Supreme Magus level powerful being. In addition to that, the ability of natural-power-maniption of Full Moon was indeed powerful, and the attacking magics of Full Moon were especially effective. They could serve as the best assistant abilities for human Divine Magi, who were good at closebat. If one could truly, partially attain the magics of Full Moon through this Full Moon Sky Eye, the value of this Sky Eye would be much higher than a nearly Supreme-Magus-level powerful being.

    Therefore, higher prices were named, and after a mere few minutes, the price of this Full Moon Sky Eye had reached three-billion.

    Ji Hao stopped making any noise. Instead, he stared at Si Wen Ming.

    Si Wen Ming untied his mask and took it off, heavily wiping the sweat on his face. Then, he looked at Ji Hao, grinned embarrassedly and said, "Don¡¯t look at me. You Chong n indeed has these many top-grade magic crystals. Under the name of my Abba, there¡¯re eighteen sealed top-grade magic crystal mines to be exploited."

    "But, we don¡¯t have enough time." Si Wen Ming, gave a bitter grin while shaking his head, "Even if we message my Abba right now and tell him to send people to collect magic crystals, we still need at least half a year to exploit the three-billion pieces of magic crystals."

    Ji Hao kept his mouth firmly shut while knitting his eyebrows, looking at those people in the hall who were almost crazy by now. Everyone had been staring at that Full Moon Sky Eye while gasping quickly, and had been shouting with their teeth gnashed.

    Ever since the non-humankind intruded Pan Gu world, many Yu n nobles were killed, but not a single spirit magic eye of theirs had fallen into the hands of the humankind without being damaged. It seemed that those Yu n people were restrained by some mysterious kind of power. Once they fell, the spirit magic eye between their eyebrows would destroy itself immediately.

    During all these years, this spirit magic eye of Moho Yuanjia was the only one attained by the humankind. Besides, this eye had now been made into a magic treasure, and could merge with anyone¡¯s body to deliver a great power to its owner. Through this eye, its owner could even reach some secret inherited secrets of Full Moon.

    These bidders on the scene had to be crazy about a treasure like this.

    The price had reached four billion pieces of top-grade magic crystals. By now, none of those strong forces could afford this Full Moon Sky Eye alone. Therefore, people in the hall began negotiating with each other, making all kinds of promises and bringing up all kinds of conditions. They started signing emergency soul contracts with each other and swearing with the souls of their ancestors, in order to put their money together to buy this Full Moon Sky Eye out.

    Ao Li and Feng Qinxin now couldn¡¯t even sit down. Instead, they stood on the edge of the stand, angrily looking at the group of people. Earlier, they proudly threw out the names of the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind, attempting to awe the others with the fame of their families and buy the Sky Eye with the lowest price. However, the other bidders pped them right on the faces without a scruple. A series of dirtynguages even made Ao Li and Feng Qinxin vomit blood while the speedily rising price made them stunned.

    Although they had just returned from Pan Xi world and had looted a giant amount of wealth in there, four billion pieces of top-grade magic crystals was still not a small number to them.

    Ji Hao abruptly stood up, trippingly walked across the hall and reached under the stand where Ao Li and Feng Qinxin were standing. A few strong dragon warriors instantly stopped Ji Hao, one of those warriors even threw a p towards his chest and growled, "Do not approach... This is the seat of our ninth prince, get lost!"

    Ji Hao pped the hand of this warrior away, then raised his head and sent his voice to the ears of Ao Li and Feng Qinxin, "Ninth Prince, Young Master Feng, I haven¡¯t seen you for quite a while. No time left... You two join hands and buy that Full Moon Sky Eye out for me... I will present you a great gift in return."

    Feng Qinxin¡¯s eye corners twitched as she lowered her head and looked down at Ji Hao. Ao Li simply leaped down from the stand and walked towards Ji Hao with big steps. He grabbed his shoulder and yelled, "Earl Yao Ji Hao, ha! I was just going to find you! I¡¯ve been thinking, the great treasure you gained in Pan Xi world, the one can rebound any attack, it shouldn¡¯t be so easy to break. Finally, today you came by yourself."

    Ji Hao¡¯s heart drummed. ¡®Is this guy still thinking about the Pan Xi divine mirror?¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    Shaking his head, Ji Hao said in a deep voice, "Just cut the crap. I will trade for the Full Moon Sky Eye with sixty percent of the exploitation right of a whole new world which hasn¡¯t been touched by anyone. As long as you buy me the Sky Eye, we can explore that new world together.

    Ao Li and Feng Qinxin¡¯ faces twisted simultaneously.

    "What kind of a world?" Ao Li lowered his head and asked in surprise.

    "Just like the ce we returned from, even better."

    Before Ao Li said anything, Feng Qinxin had already raised her right arm high and shouted, "Ten billion pieces of top-grade magic crystals, our phoenix-kind and the dragon-king together... Who can bid against us now?"

 Chapter 735: New Problems Crop up Unexpectedly

    Chapter 735: New Problems Crop up Unexpectedly

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    One could neglect the arrogance of the dragon-kind and despise the pride of the phoenix-kind. But, one could never ignore their money bags.

    Once Feng Qinxin named the price, the entire hall fell into silence. The group of bidders who had been yelling loudly just now, stopped while ncing at each other. The atmosphere in the hall became quite weird.

    No one said anything like ¡®what¡¯s the big deal about the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind¡¯ ever again. In the eyes of some powerful and proud beings, the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind were indeed no big deal. But facing the financial resources of the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind, no one had the confidence to say something like that again.

    The middle-aged man stood on the stand and gave an embarrassedugh. He raised his head, looked at Feng Qinxin, then seriously nced at Ji Hao. After that, he asked slowly, "Any one else? A higher price? My honored guests, you have to know that this Sky..."

    Dong! A small half grilled boar head smashed on this middle-aged man, nearly bumping him down from the stand. ck Tooth, the son of Ya Ci King angrily stood up, roaring while shaking that giant head of his, "A higher price? You bastard! With this pair, how do you expect us to make any bids?!"

    Growling again, ck Tooth waved his hands towards his group of guards and said, "Let¡¯s go. Our Western Wastnd is poor, we don¡¯t have so many top-grade magic crystals to waste. Ten billions pieces of top-grade magic crystals...that will be enough for our whole Ya Ci n to live a happy free life for tens of years!"

    Angryints came from the surrounding area as many bidders stood up and left.

    This Full Moon Sky Eye was thest treasure today. Since Feng Qinxin and Ao Li had joined hands and given such a high price, it was pointless for the other bidders to stay. Without a doubt, the Sky Eye would certainly fall into Ao Li and Feng Qinxin¡¯ hands. Under the current situation, even bidders like ck Tooth, who had great backgrounds, had now lost their interest in staying. Over ny percent of those bidders in the hall stood up and left with gging interests while murmuringly cursing the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind.

    Feng Qinxin proudly swung that red ribbon and let the nine bells ring slightly, releasing visible waves of sound waves spreading towards all directions. These waves even vibrated the ground, making tiny grains of dust rise constantly.

    "Anyone else wants to make a bid? If no higher price, this eye will be ours." Feng Qinxin smilingly looked at the other bidders in the hall and asked. Her smile was as beautiful as a blooming flower. Yet, her pair of cherry-like lips were closed and slightly curved upwards, giving a strong sense of pride that belonged solely to the phoenix-kind.

    The middle-aged man stood on the stand looked around and asked for another few times, but none of the other bidders who stayed in the hall made any sound. Instantly, this middle-aged man showed a professional fake smile, then blew towards Feng Qinxin and Ao Li.

    "Young Master Feng, this Full Moon Sky Eye is yours. ording to the rules of Chi Ban Market, you will pay and collect the goods right on the spot. Please, this is your treasure, and...Ten billion pieces of top-grade magic crystals, please?"

    Some people stood up, talking in low voices.

    "Ten billion pieces of top-grade magic crystal... Even a prince of the dragon-kind and a young master of the phoenix-kind can¡¯t be having so many magic crystals with them, can they?"

    "You can barely find a person who has ten billion jade coins right now, not to mention ten billion pieces of top-grade magic crystal."

    "Hm, ten billion pieces of top-grade magic crystal? Ten whole billions! Who will take so many magic crystals and travel around?"

    But next, Ji Hao and everybody on the scene witnessed the riches of the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind.

    From the bangles on their wrists, Feng Qinxin and Ao Li each took out fifty crystal cuboids that were three meters long, three feet tall and three-feet wide, and perfectly smooth. These crystal cuboids were water clear andpletely wless. At first nce, they seemed to be tangible, but if one looked closer, one would find that they also looked like hazy, intangible silhouettes.

    A foot-thickyer of mist coiled around these crystal cuboids. An extremely thinyer of purple light sealed this mist, making it coil only within the limited space around these cuboids. It could never leak out, not even a little bit.

    "Wow!" In the hall, people who recognized these crystal cuboids all gasped in shock.

    "Divine essence of magic crystal... So big! A single block of these equals two hundred million pieces of top-grade pieces magic crystal... Fifty blocks exactly equal ten-billion pieces of top-grade pieces magic crystals, or maybe even more."

    "This, this... these dragons and phoenixes, how many magic crystal mines have they emptied to gain so many divine essence magic crystal blocks, which are so big?!"

    "My ancestor souls! Dragon-kind is wealthy while the phoenix-kind possess the most treasures... This... If I can ever rob them..."

    Ao Li suddenly raised his head while the pair of dragon horns abruptly grew out. He popped out his eyes, fiercely looking at the one who was talking, "Rob us? I¡¯ve memorized your voice and smell! If you do have the balls, don¡¯t leave after the auction. I will let my thirty-thousand guards chop you into a hundred pieces, then wipe out your n!"

    The man who was talking was wearing a ck stone mask. Hearing Ao Li¡¯s threat, this man silently buried his face in his hands, then stood up with a few guards of his and left immediately. People who were sitting around that man all stood up and bowed to Ao Li to show that they had nothing to do with that man.

    Ji Hao stared at those coffin-sized divine essence of magic crystal blocks while being stunned.

    The so-called divine essence of magic crystal was the highlypressed power of magic crystal. It was prepared by extracting the purest natural power contained in magic crystals with a special magic formation, then directlypressing it into different sizes and shapes. These divine essence of magic crystal didn¡¯t contain any impurities, as they werepressed from the purest natural power with the highest concentration. No matter for cultivation or concentration of all kinds of weapons, the divine essence of magic crystal could serve as the best energy source.

    For making a coffin-sized divine essence of magic crystal, around a hundred million pieces of top-grade magic crystal would be consumed. However, the value of divine essence of magic crystal was way higher than raw magic crystal pieces. A coffin-sized block of divine essence of magic crystal equaled to at least two hundred million pieces of top-grade magic crystal pieces.

    Officers who were in charge of this auction showed up. Ao Li and Feng Qinxin could both be counted as owners of Chi Ban Market. Therefore, after a friendly negotiation, the final price was settled fairly. With forty-one blocks of divine essence of magic crystal in total, this Full Moon Sky Eye was sold.

    Ao Li grabbed the Full Moon Sky Eye over and tteringly handed to Feng Qinxin.

    Feng Qinxin snorted coldly, then conveniently threw the Sky Eye to Ji Hao, pretending to be quite careless as she said, "Nothing but an eye, how valuable can it be? Our phoenix-kind has much better treasures than it."

    "Hmm, why are you hiding back there? Let¡¯s just find a ce to talk about what you mentioned earlier." seeing Ji Hao wearing a mask, Feng Qinxin realized that Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to reveal his own identity. Although she disdained Ji Hao for hiding, eventually, she didn¡¯t disclose his identity.

    Ji Hao grinningly packed that hard and smooth Sky Eye, that had strong waves of power vibration surged ceaselessly out from it. As he prepared to tell Si Wen Ming to leave together, a door in a corner of the hall opened abruptly.

    Over ten masked men in ck cloaks walked quickly in while a hoarse voice screamed in a great hurry.

    "Where is that Full Moon Sky Eye? You haven¡¯t sold it, have you? Cancel the auction! You can¡¯t sell that Full Moon Sky Eye, you can¡¯t sell it!"

 Chapter 736: Full Moon People

    Chapter 736: Full Moon People

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    An indescribable strong sense of power spread out from those masked men who had rushed into the hall. The air in the hall became like a tsunami, suddenly waving intensely. Along with a thunderous swooshing noise, the air in the hall rolled and coiled in streams, crushing each other like hundreds of rampant serpents.

    Heavy metal furniture in the hall were moved by an invisible force. Legs of tables and chairs scratched the floor, letting out muffled grating noises. Lines of defensive spell symbols lightened up on the floor, generating dazzling fire sparkles when those furniture moved across the floor.

    "Powerful ones!" Si Wen Ming abruptly showed up beside Ji Hao, without him having an idea when he walked over. The standing position of Si Wen Ming was just between Ji Hao and those masked men. Therefore, no matter what those masked men would do, they had to defeat Si Wen Ming before they reached Ji Hao.

    "Not like human beings." Ji Hao released his spiritual power, spreading out wave by wave like water, quickly bumping against the spirit power vibrations released from those masked men. Once these two types of spiritual powers contacted, a thunder-like muffled bang was generated from the air.

    The spirit power vibration released from these masked men was pure and flexible, as fierce as a hurricane; changeable yet containing immeasurably great power. Somehow, Ji Hao sensed that the nature of their spiritual power vibration was cold and tense, just like an eagle hovering in the sky, searching for preys. It seemed evil, and apparently looking down upon all living creatures.

    Human Magi barely learned to manipte their spiritual powers. Even human Maguspriests, who were good at casting all kinds of magic and curses only had simple and primitive spirit-power-manipting skills. These Maguspriests relied more on tools, such as powerful magic treasures, altars, weird spells and the souls of fallen powerful ancient beings.

    Judging by such a strong and well-controlled spirit power vibration, these masked men were definitely not human beings.

    Ji Hao let out a muffled moan. His soul was vibrating intensely, which made his body sway slightly. Meanwhile, the leader of those masked men suddenly quivered as well.

    "Don¡¯t make any trouble, just go!" Si Wen Ming was experienced. He wasn¡¯t willing to start a conflict against these people for no reason. The Full Moon Sky Eye was already in Ji Hao¡¯s hands. Next, they should carry out Ji Hao¡¯s n as quickly as possible, instead of arguing or fighting against these masked men who suddenly broke in.

    With Si Wen Ming¡¯s temper, if these people still refused to give up and evene after Ji Hao and himself, he would violently teach these people how to be polite and decent. However, if these people did nothing but simply say some provoking words, Si Wen Ming would mostly choose to pour oil on troubled waters.

    Ji Hao nodded, agreeing with Si Wen Ming.

    These masked men seemed to havee for the Full Moon Sky Eye, but it was not necessary for Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao to say anything to these men. In order to save Di Family people, he still had a bunch of things to do, which left him no time to waste on these masked men.

    Both Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao chose toy low, preparing to leave as fast as they could. Nevertheless, Ao Li and Feng Qinxin had thepletely different thoughts. Dragons were arrogant while phoenixes were proud; they had always been the provoking ones. When did anyone have the guts to provoke them right to their faces?

    Once the leader of those masked men finished the first scream, Ao Li had already cast a thunderous growl while the pair of dragon horns on his head glowed brightly, and countless dragon-scales growing out all over his body. Within a twinkling of an eye, Ao Li grew around three meters taller and became a sturdy giant with a dragon head.

    Stomping his right foot heavily against the ground, a tremendous, unstoppable pressure roared out towards all directions like a tsunami, instantly making the agitated air in the hall even more turbulent.

    Iron pieces shed against each other momentarily, as countless dazzling fire sparkles burst inside the broad hall. Streams of fiery light shed across the air and even brushed against people in the hall. A heavily armored spirit creature, that had the body of a man and a head of a tiger, slowly stood up and growled with a cold voice, "We don¡¯t have that eye...Brothers, let¡¯s not step into troubles, go!"

    In aplicated way, people staying in the hall all nced at the group of masked men who broke in suddenly. These people had nothing to do with all this. Therefore, they cursed with low voices while quickly moving towards the few exits of the hall.

    Ao Liughed out loud towards the sky, then opened his mouth and released a turbid thunderbolt. He then fiercely pointed at those masked men and said, "I have that Full Moon Sky Eye, what do you want to do?"

    Feng Qinxin proudly raised her head and said ndly, "You cowardly things who dare not to even show your faces, the treasure is ours now. You shall just go back to where youe from. Is this a ce for you to do whatever you want?"

    Arge group of people rushed in from another door. All these people were influential in Chi Ban Market, as they were powerful elders sent over by all forces which founded the Chi Ban Market. Normally, these elders stationed in Chi Ban Market were responsible for all kinds of administrative affairs. Among these elders, some were dragons, phoenixes, beings, spirit creatures, and even non-humankind beings. In total, over a hundred elders rushed in with their guards.

    "What happened? Who dares to mess around in here? What¡¯s wrong?" said a Xiu n elderly man with white hair in a harsh tone.

    Among those masked men in ck cloaks, a short male took off his mask and showed his face. Based on his appearance, he was a Xiu n man. This Xiu n man quickly walked to that Xiu n elder, then lowered his voice and whispered a few sentences in a secretnguage.

    The elder¡¯s look changed slightly, then he burst with a growl in anger, "What does that have anything to do with us? Chi Ban Market is a ce for fair dealings! The piece has already been sold. As for wherever it came from, it has nothing to do with us!"

    Again, that cold and hoarse voice went up, "It¡¯s none of your business. We are here for whoever has the Full Moon Sky Eye now. Full Moon Sky Eye, this is a sphemy to the noble Full Moon bloodline. The eye can¡¯tnd in the hands of alien races, it has to return to Full Moon."

    Ao Liughed out loud and yelled, "Ha! Are you Full Moon people? But the treasure is in our hands already. We have paid for it, so it is ours! No one can even take a single piece of iron from the storage of our dragon-kind, no one!"

    Among the group of masked men, a sturdy man who was over six meters tall and had been releasing a strong sense of power snorted scornfully. He then silently stepped up and covered the distance of over six-hundred meters. Next, he raised his right fist, violently smashing towards Ao Li¡¯s chest like a huge hammer.

    Ao Li gave a roar while swinging his hands backward, grasping a pair of golden des that appeared suddenly in the air, wrapped in purple mist. Gripped the hilts of the pair of des, Ao Li whirled them fiercely forwards.

    Following a thunderous bang, two shrill howls could be heard. Ao Li¡¯s was sent flying backward with his chest hollowed by that sturdy man while that sturdy man had Ao Li¡¯s des hacked into his body, leaving two bone-deep shes on his chest and abdomen. Both of them were severely injured.

    "The Full Moon Sky Eye, just hand it out!" said that cold and hoarse voice, "Whoever dares to hide it... will die!"

 Chapter 737: High Moon Noble

    Chapter 737: High Moon Noble

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "I love this pain!"

    Ao Li growled resonantly while his hollowed chest bulged quickly up, and his broken chest bones recovered speedily.

    Participating in bidding at this auction with Feng Qinxin, Ao Li only wore a half armor, that was more of a decoration than a true armor. By now, the armor had already been shattered by the punchnded on his chest earlier.

    Ao Li chuckled with a glowing-red pair of eyes as the heavy dragon-scale armor that he usually wore in battlefields emerged from his body, quickly and automatically covering him up. He slightly wielded the pair of des while grinning towards that sturdy man, who now had his chest and abdomen soaked in blood, and said, "Good heavy punch... You¡¯re indeed a man of strength. Come, let I, your Ninth Prince, teach you a lesson... You will learn that you shall never offend our dragon-kind men ever again!"

    The strong man with a ck cloak gasped with a deep voice. At the moment, the two bleeding shes caused by Ao Li¡¯s des had already recovered. However, the pair of des of Ao Li should be one of those pieces he found in Pan Xi world. They seemed to have some kind of a magical effect that turned the blood that flowed out from the sturdy man¡¯s wounds into blood-red crystal grains, hanging on his clothes and making him look quite scary.

    The man with a ck cloak gave a deep roar, then ripped his own cloak apart and even dragged off his own mask. Three blood-red eyes glowed brightly on his face while a blood-red armor emerged from his body, covering his body along with a series of ngs. A six meters long heavy sword appeared in the hands of this sturdy man. Slowly swinging the sword, this man looked at Ao Li, sneered and said, "Good sharp des. I am A PeLo from High Moon."

    Ji Hao raised his eyebrows. From Di Lung, he learned that the current emperor in power of High Moon was from A Family. The specialty of High Moon warriors was fighting. They had explored the potentials of their bodies almost to an extreme degree, which allowed High Moon Yu n nobles to be the only ones among all branches of the entire Yu n who could and dared to do closebat against their enemies.

    Not to mention anything else, only the body shape of A Pelo equaled to those top-grade Jia n battle kings. He was tall, muscr and strong, and looked just like a bear. Compared to the other Yu n nobles, who were mostly slim, he was another extreme.

    "A Pelo, your High Moon has a good rtionship with Full Moon. High Moon warriors are good at closebats, while Full Moon warriors are experts in distant attacks. You are the best partners on battlefields. This time, youe to help Full Moon, don¡¯t you?" Ji Hao walked from behind Si Wen Ming, towards A Pelo with big steps.

    He turned around his left palm and let the Full Moon Sky Eye float in his hand and said, "The Full Moon Sky Eye you¡¯re looking for is with me. I asked Prince Ao Li and Young Master Feng to buy it for me. Because of this, I owe them a great one."

    Ao Li grinned and said, "Hehe, you owe us, and you have to pay it back. You have to pay hundreds, thousands of times more. Otherwise, you just give that eye to us!"

    Feng Qinxin coldly and slightly snorted while raising his chin and throwing Ji Hao a sideways, threatening nce. With this attitude, she told Ji Hao that if he couldn¡¯t pay back with hundreds, thousands of times more than the amount that they had just paid for this eye, she would never forgive him easily.

    Ji Hao chuckled and packed that Full Moon Sky Eye, calmly standing on the spot around a hundred meters away from A Pelo.

    "Prince Ao Li was right. We have bought this with genuine money, so this is our treasure now. No matter what reason or excuse you have, you can not take this treasure back."

    "This is Chi Ban Market, do not break the rules of this ce. Therefore, you shall just go back to where you came from!"

    Just now, Ao Li abruptly pulled out the des and injured A Pelo, which could actually be counted as a sneak attack. Ji Hao was clearly aware of the fact that if Ao Li and A Pelo truly started a deathly fight, Ao Li win in terms of physical strength, but could never rival A Pelo in terms of fighting skills. The result of the fight between Ao Li and A Pelo could be A Pelo getting severely injured while Ao Li got killed.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t want a big trouble. Therefore, he simply stood out and pointed out the rules of Chi Ban Market.

    The group of Chi Ban Market elders began talking as well, loudly using A Pelo and the other masked men in ck cloaks.

    This was Chi Ban Market, a safe market founded in Chi Ban Mountain by numerous forces together. Each day, a giant amount of goods and money would flow in this ce, generating great profits for all forces behind this market.

    Surely, these forces wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to break the rules of this market.

    "You take back your money. The Full Moon Sky Eye has to be handed out to me." said that cold and hoarse voice.

    A dragon-kind elder stood out and said loudly and harshly, "No such rules exist. The Full Moon Sky Eye is sold already, and no one can force the guests of our Chi Ban Market to hand back the treasure that they purchased through the standard procedure. Unless you want to go against the entire Chi Ban Marke...t!"

    Numerous Chi Ban Market elders, who were the leaders of the forces behind Chi Ban Market, stepped out one after another. Many of them were wearing masks, but they still unrestrainedly released the senses of their powers.

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes, silently sensing the powers of these people.

    Good, among these people, ¨°ne could find non-humankind beings from all twelve branches of Yu n, Jia n people and Xiu n people. Many of these non-humankind beings were especially powerful. Their senses of powers released were as heavy as mountains, as mysterious as oceans, and even Ji Hao couldn¡¯t tell exactly how powerful they were.

    A Pelo¡¯s face turned a bit sulky. But the owner of that cold and hoarse voice did not say anything.

    After a long while, that cold and hoarse voice said slowly, "This is a sphemy to our Full Moon. The spirit magic eye of our ancestor was made into a magic treasure and sold by the others. This is a challenge to our Full Moon."

    Ji Hao looked ndly at this masked man and responded, "It has nothing to do with us. We have only bought a treasure from an auction in Chi Ban Market ording to the rules of this market. You should go after whoever sphemed you, such as the one who crafted this treasure."

    The masked man remained silent for a while, then suddenly screamed out with a high-pitched voice.

    "A Pelo, kill him! I will take all responsibilities!"

    A Pelo instantly leaped up. Meanwhile, his body went through an extremely weird transformation, from a fleshy body to a crystalline one. He seemed to be condensed from some kind of a pure energy, entirely silver with a faint blood-red luster. A Pelo roared shrilly while swiftly lunging the heavy sword with both of his hands. The sword tip brought up a thin and ck stream of light while silently piercing towards the spot between Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows.

    High Moon warriors were known as the most powerful warriors among the entire non-humankind, as their understanding of fighting skills had nearly reached the level of Dao. With a simple sudden lunge, A Pelo made Ji Hao feel that the entire world was now his enemy, and the whole sky had even transformed into a tremendous sword, hacking down right toward his head. In Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, the whole world had disappeared, and only this long sword remained existing. The only thing he could see by now was the thin stream of ck light brought up by the sword tip.

    "Die!" A cold, merciless roar was squeezed out of the seams between A Pelo¡¯s teeth.

 Chapter 738: Sky-Opening and Earth-Splitting

    Chapter 738: Sky-Opening and Earth-Splitting

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The sword light was right before Ji Hao¡¯s eyes as a vicious smile emerged on A Pelo¡¯s face.

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes, Meanwhile, from all 129600 river-like broad meridians of his, and from the million plus strong and vast Magus Acupoints, the pure and dense sun power suddenlypressed. Compressed and restrained, the sun power contained in his body, that was many times greater than the power possessed by any peak-level Magus King, waspressed into a tiny spot at this very moment.

    Intangible and weightless, that tiny, ink-dark spot was filled with sun power, seeming like a ck hole that would devour everything in the world. Yet, because of the sun power, it burst out with a dazzling light from time to time.

    Ji Hao¡¯s tall and vigorous body had even shrunk by a little bit. His muscles suddenly shrunk, that made him look skinny like he had nothing between his skin and bones. In a sh, he turned into a scary-looking skeleton.

    His pair of eyes had turned purely golden, burning ragingly. That dazzling and passionate golden light that contained inexhaustible life-force and yet had a terrifying power of destruction surged out from his eye sockets in huge streams. In this golden pair of eyes, the sword attackunched by A Pelo seemed to be no longer perfect.

    Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit power had been consuming speedily. In order tounch the move of Sky-Opening, he had to activate his primordial spirit power to seek for that hidden ¡®one¡¯, grasp the enemy¡¯s weaknesses and then attack it.

    In Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, this seemingly natural and smooth, nearly perfect sword attackunched by A Pelo had nine weaknesses.

    Back then, when Ji Hao first learned the move of Sky-Opening from the mysterious man, each time he could barely discover a single weakness of an attackunched by his enemy, that too using all of his soul power. But now, he had grown a primordial spirit and nearly attained a seed of Dao. Even facing a powerful being like A Pelo, he could now discover nine weaknesses of the attack.

    Along with a series of bone creaking noise, Ji Hao¡¯s scrawny right arm was raised.

    Inside Ji Hao¡¯s body, that tiny spot suddenly shrunk again. At the same time, the nine spell symbols of Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words shed across the edges of that tiny spot, then quickly merged with it.

    Following a deep buzzing noise, the tiny spot exploded, releasing waves of fierce airstreams, swooshing outyer byyer. The strong airstreams condensed into the nine symbols of Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words, swiftly shing against each other, devouring each other and merging with each other. They eventually transformed into a small silhouette of an ax, roaring into Ji Hao¡¯s right arm along with an unstoppably great power.

    Ji Hao¡¯s right arm instantly grew around three meters longer. Meanwhile, his bones, meridians, and skin were all momentarily strengthened by that great power. This twisted, especially long arm of his began expanding speedily. Within the blink of an eye, it became as thick as A Pelo¡¯s waist. Every single pore of that arm had been glowing with an eye-piercing golden light. All of a sudden, the golden light transformed into a golden me that wrapped his arm up while zing.

    The move of Sky-Opening and the move of Earth-Splitting wereunched simultaneously. Ji Hao locked the power of his primordial spirit, that had almost been drained out, on the weakest spot of the sword power released by A Pelo. Somehow, that weakest spot was also the fiercest and the most vital spot.

    Everyone on the scene felt that Ji Hao¡¯s gesture was strange when heunched the counterattack, as if he had an invisible, short and heavy weapon gripped in his hand. Instead of punching A Pelo with his fist, Ji Hao was more like violently hacking towards the sword powerunched by A Pelo, with that invisible weapon in his hand.

    The counterattack wasunched swiftly.

    The moves of Sky-Opening and Earth-Splitting were perfectlybined.

    This counterattack had used up all of Ji Hao¡¯s spirit star power, physical strength and primordial spirit power; it was a full attack.

    The air in the hall began gathering towards Ji Hao¡¯s fist as his body shrunk, and when heunched this counterattack, the great hall was emptied already, without a single stream of air or natural power left in it. Even the light of those pearls in the ceiling had been fully absorbed by Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    The great hall had fallen into a pure darkness, and even space was twisted by the weird power released from Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    People in the hall couldn¡¯t see anything, neither could they sense anything. No one knew what was happening. Everyone now had an illusion that they had all went back to the prehistorical Chaos of Pan Gu world, and been wrapped in the seed of Pan Gu world, without a sky or earth, time, directions, or the natural elements.

    They felt like standing in a pure, boundless Chaos, without knowing the date, without sensing the surrounding environment and their own existences.

    Only when Saint Pan Guunched his moves of Sky-Opening and Earth-Splitting, this world could be a true world and this space could have its true meaning.

    In this pure and deep darkness, A Pelo¡¯s sword power twisted, copsed and dissipated,pletely disappearing into the air. His sword skill had almost reached the level of Dao, but was still far away from the real Dao. But in a way, this moveunched by Ji Hao as a counterattack was already ¡®Dao¡¯!

    When Ji Hao wielded his fist, the mysterious man showed up in his spiritual space. He made the exact same gesture as Ji Hao did, slightly wielding his right hand while gently drawing a perfect and sharp arc in the air.

    Ji Hao¡¯s move was imperfect, but as the mysterious man made the same move in his spiritual space, Ji Hao¡¯s movements became smooth and wless, just like the ultimate great Dao, without any defects.

    The track of the movement of his hand had deeply imprinted in Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit, which he could never forget.

    As his right arm vibrated, Ji Hao¡¯s fist bumped against A Pelo¡¯s sword. Followed by a loud and clear ng, the heavy sword was shattered by Ji Hao¡¯s bare fist. Next, Ji Hao¡¯s fist, that seemed to be weightless,nded on A Pelo¡¯s lower abdomen. His fist weirdly and swiftly vibrated nine times when it reached A Pelo¡¯s armor.

    The move of Earth-Splitting, which wasunched with all of his physical strength and spirit power, allowed him to burst with an especially strong power, which could be tens, hundreds, thousands, even tens of thousands of times greater than his usual power.

    The blood-red armor worn by A Pelo broke into pieces along with another loud ng. Countless tiny bits of the armor screamed towards all directions while Ji Hao¡¯s fist that seemed to be powerless and soft thudded against A Pelo¡¯s lower abdomen and generated a thunderous bang. A Pelo was sent flying backward while vomiting blood. His body split up from his waist, as he was smashed into two by this punchunched by Ji Hao.

    "No!" Those masked men who had rushed into the hall earlier screamed out simultaneously.

    "Damn...it!" The pair of des in Ao Li¡¯s hands nged against the ground as he growled with a twisted face.

    "Am I...seeing a ghost?!" Feng Qinxin had been elegantly fiddling with the red ribbon and the nine bells. But seeing the scary result of this punchunched by Ji Hao, she was shocked so badly that she almost thrust those bells into her own mouth.

    Afterunching this punch, Ji Hao only felt that every cell of his body had been drained and emptied, and all of his powers and strength had been used up. His legs were even softened, and he nearly fainted. Nevertheless, he immediately made the gesture of Everything Grows, slightly quivering his body while drawing a perfect circle in the air with both of his arms.

    Inexhaustible natural powers surged over from every direction, gushing into Ji Hao¡¯s body inrge and rapid streams.

    The five-colored round-shaped small caldron in Ji Hao¡¯s lower abdomen began swallowing the natural powers limitlessly, ceaselessly releasing great streams of sun power and injecting them into Ji Hao¡¯s entire body.

    Slowly, Ji Hao let out a golden stream of me from his mouth, after which, his scrawny body instantly swelled back up. Within the span of merely one breath, his consumed power had recovered by at least seventy percent!

    A rumbling thunder came from his body. After the exhausting full attack, he replenished himself with natural powers through the move of Everything Grow. As a consequence, he surprisingly reached the third level of the Magical Cultivation Method with Nine Turns. His physical strength was now eight times greater than before!

 Chapter 739: Merging with the Sky Eye

    Chapter 739: Merging with the Sky Eye

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Full Moon people came in a great hurry and left in a panic.

    A Pelo was smashed into two by Ji Hao with a single punch, and was nearly killed right on the spot. The terrifying power Ji Hao showed had thrown the group of Full Moon people into a great panic. Atst, those people gave a few threatening words then left in a rush.

    Chi Ban Market elders didn¡¯t say too much about this. Too many stolen goods could be found in this market. As a consequence, every once in a while, the original owners of these stolen goods wound angrilye with a bunch of people for their stolen treasures. Chi Ban Market elders had seen enough these things. Therefore, they wouldn¡¯t take this too seriously.

    Ji Hao packed the sky eye, then started a long talk with Si Wen Ming, Ao Li and Feng Qinxin. The conversationsted for a whole night. After that, Ji Hao changed his look again and sneakily left Chi Ban Market, heading to the north. Meanwhile, Si Wen Ming headed back to Pu Ban City at his highest speed, while Ao Li and Feng Qinxin both sent messages to their families, asking for help. Because of the deal made by Ji Hao and Di Lung, many people began preparing for something.

    Mr. Crow transformed into an ordinary-looking, ck crow, weakly hiding in Ji Hao¡¯s sleeve without reaching his head out. The pair of fire snakes shrunk their bodies to the size of earthworms, each coiled on a foot of Mr. Crow while simply resting.

    All the way, Ji Hao had been casting a special magic, that allowed him to move freely underwater. Through the few rapidly flowing rivers that originated from Chi Ban Mountain, he speedily moved towards the north.

    The hidden power of the dragon-kind was tremendous, especially among aquatic creatures, the influence of the dragon-kind was even as great as the Gong Gong Family. In these fewrge rivers, the dragon-kind had sneakily built hundreds of secret underwater pces.

    With Ao Li¡¯s tablet that represented the identity of its owner, Ji Hao had borrowed a few teleporting magic formations that belonged to the dragon-kind during his journey. These teleporting magic formationrgely saved his time, that he reached the most southern side of Liang Zhu City within three days.

    The forest was thriving. Dark-green aquatic nts fluttered quickly in rivers, just like the long hair of a mysterious aquatic creature. Ji Hao pushed a fewrge nts aside and silently went ashore. He looked around for a while, finding no one among the dense forest.

    A deep rumbling noise came from the sky a long distance away. Ji Hao fixed his eyes in that direction and saw an entirely bronze-colored floating mountain gliding over slowly, even brushing against the tops of trees in the forest. The thousands of meters squared floating mountain was sharp on the top, and had tens of differently sized caves on the peak area. Many dark-kind ve warriors were mounted on double-headed and winged dragons, flying in and out.

    This should be a patrolling troop under the directmand of Liang Zhu City government.

    Ji Hao roughly measured those warriors from a distance away. Around ten Jia n warriors guarded this floating mountain, leading nearly a thousand dark-kind ve warriors and human ve warriors of an unknown number.

    Ji Hao quickly left the river bank and trod on a gust of wind, swiftly moving across the forest as his toes rustled the grass.

    Days ago, Di Lung submitted to Ji Hao because of fear, and intentionally or unconsciously told Ji Hao many secrets of the non-humankind. Added with the information that came from the Magi Pce given by Si Wen Ming, Ji Hao had learned that the surrounding area of Liang Zhu City was heavily guarded, which meant Ji Hao could be easily found even if he was only slightly careless.

    Liang Zhu City was destroyed, and the controlling force the non-humankind now had in the surrounding area had been decreased to an extreme level. But after all, this ce was the capital of Yu Dynasty for countless years. Therefore, Ji Hao still dared not to be even slightly incautious.

    Moving in the forest for around two hours, Ji Hao stopped abruptly. With his activated spiritual power, Ji Hao found a tiny, golden-ck, thin stick under a small bush. Most of that thumb-thick, three feet long stick was buried, only leaving a small part, that was less than an inch long, exposed in the air. The purely ck stick was thickly covered inplicated spell symbols of a magic formation, and some tiny ruby pieces were iid on top of the stick, forming an erect-eye-shaped symbol.

    Ji Hao restrained all of his power, avoiding this stick while trying his best to slow down.

    This kind of a stick was a special invention of the non-humankind. The non-humankind produced countless of these magic tools and threw them all over the world. Even they themselves didn¡¯t know exactly how many simple monitoring magic tools like this had been thrown out.

    If someone moved past a stick like this while casting a magic or simply making a slightly louder noise, the stick would be activated immediately and give a warning rm to non-humankind beings in Liang Zhu City. The surrounding area of Liang Zhu City was heavily guarded with troops like the floating mountain with a troop stationed on it, that Ji Hao had just seen. Once a warning rm was sent out from a single spot, all surrounding military forces of the non-humankind would instantly rush over and encircle the intruder.

    During the past many years, quite a great number of human advance forces were entrapped by tiny sticks like this, and were sieged even before approaching Liang Zhu City.

    Carefully moving forwards, Ji Hao finally walked out from this forest. A towering mountain was now in his way. Ji Hao took a circle around the mountain, avoided a few non-humankind patrolling squads, then found a cave near a quiet valley. Walking into the cave, Ji Hao began setting up magic formations.

    A few defensive magic formations were set up, after which, Ji Hao covered the entire valley with the mist released from the cloud bag. Finishing all this, Ji Hao rxedly took out that Sky Eye in the cave.

    Back in Chi Ban Market, Ji Hao dared not to do this, because he was afraid this might cause a great noise. He did not have a chance to do this during his journey either. Only now, when he had almost reached his destination, Ji Hao finally had the time to start merging this Full Moon Sky Eye with his body.

    The Sky Eye was two inches long, smooth and with a lovely luster, as hard as diamonds. Ji Hao held the Sky Eye in his hands and faintly sensed a terrifying power along with a strong life-force. Although this eye had now been made into a magic treasure, it was still like a living being, instead of a lifeless object.

    "Old man, this is not a trap, is it?" Ji Hao held this Sky Eye in his hand, stared at it for a long while then asked.

    "I don¡¯t think so. All of his consciousness has been wiped out, but the trace of his life, which is also his memory, is well preserved." The mysterious man showed his figure, carefully looked at the Sky Eye and said, "What are you afraid of? Even if his consciousness is still in there, that would be his misfortune for daring to do any evil thing in front of me."

    Ji Hao put down his worry and smilingly nodded with his teeth gnashed. ording to the guide given by Chi Ban Market people, he tore the spot between his eyebrows up with this fingernails, created a two-inch-long, bleeding sh, then put the Full Moon Sky Eye on the wound.

    When the Full Moon Sky Eye firstly made a physical contact with his blood, countless thoughts shes across Ji Hao¡¯s mind. Somehow, he felt like he was going to have a weird look.

    Countless crystal clear and transparent threads reached out from the Sky Eye after it touched Ji Hao¡¯s blood, swiftly drilling into his skin. In the area between Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows, his skull creaked slightly while it was cut open by those threads. An eye-socket-shaped hole was quickly cut out from Ji Hao¡¯s skull.

    Along with an unbearable pain, the Full Moon Sky Eye slowly merged with Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    An indescribable feeling instantly rose from his heart, that made Ji Hao especially sensitive, as if every grain of dust could stir up a strong reaction by falling onto his skin.

    In Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, the colors of the whole world had changed.

 Chapter 740: A Magical Barbette

    Chapter 740: A Magical Barbette

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Everything in the world had lost its original color. With the erect eye between his eyebrows, Ji Hao saw the true nature of the power of everything. Colorful natural powers had formed a splendid, thriving ocean while strong natural powers surged over inrge streams. Through the Sky Eye, Ji Hao saw a boundless ocean of natural powers, without any tangible forms and structures.

    Every type of natural power was agitated, seeming to be weing Ji Hao¡¯s gaze. Ji Hao felt that these natural powers had be a part of his body. He felt that he could now freely manipte them as naturally as using his own arms, without any difficulty, inconvenience, and inflexibility.

    Warm fire power and cold water power could now coexist, violent thunder power could nowbine with steady earth power, and dazzling light could merge with deep darkness. With the power of this Sky Eye, all kinds of miracles, that ordinarily people couldn¡¯t even imagine, could now be achieved by Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao flicked his finger and let a thin stream of red stamen surge out from his finger tip. This stamen was condensed from pure fire power. Afterwards, faro-blue petals condensed from ice crystals silently bloomed around the stamen. The ice crystal petals and the fire stamen werebined perfectly, without any conflict that was supposed to happen between fire and ice power. Next, the fire stamen set those ice crystal petals aze, and the dark-blue flower began burning silently.

    Ice crystals coexisted with fire, right after which, extremely thin bolts of lightning were generated among the ice and fire. The thin lightning bolts were as soft as water streams, flowing down along those petals and creating a tender stem of the flower. On the three-foot long steam, green power in the color of vivid green, toxic power in the color of dark-green, earth power in the color of yellow, metal power in the color of white and other types of natural powers colored dazzling gold, pure ck, bright purple...All these natural powers condensed into numerous lively leaves, gradually growing out from the stem.

    In Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, the mysterious man had also been quietly looking at this flower, that was generated by all kinds of natural power in the world.

    "What a scary ability! These Full Moon people, their dominating ability for natural powers and energies is instinctive." praised the mysterious man sincerely, "Those Pan Xi world people are able to control natural powers as well, but each of them can only freely and urately control a single type of natural power. Unlike them, these Full Moon people can control it all...How amazing!"

    Ji Hao raised his eyebrows in shock. Based on the word ¡®amazing¡¯ the mysterious man said, the power gained by Ji Hao after he merged with the Sky Eye at the first stage had shocked the mysterious man quite badly.

    "In fact, you also have a great power of magic, don¡¯t you?" Remaining silent for a while, that pain Ji Hao sensed from the wound between his eyebrows grew greater and greater. Ji Hao dispelled the flower of natural powers, then asked the mysterious man with a natural tone.

    The mysterious man didn¡¯t respond for quite a while. After that, he began talking with a slightly embarrassed tone. "Actually, I had never looked into these small things before I met you."

    Ji Hao thought of the fact that the mysterious man had traded the Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words from him, and during all these years, he taught him the moves of Sky-Opening, Earth-Splitting, and Everything grows in session. Connecting to what the mysterious man said before, Ji Hao instantly figured out that this mysterious man was a rough fellow.

    A purely rough fellow, who knew nothing but using simple physical strength. In terms of magic-casting and maniption, the mysterious man might be even no better than Ji Hao. As for the moves of Sky-Opening, Earth-Splitting and Everything grows, those must be his new creations in recent years after he attained the Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words and sneakily learned some of Yu Yu¡¯s great Dao!

    Abruptly, countless streams of light began rotating like water. Meanwhile, strong waves of natural power ceaselessly surged into Ji Hao¡¯s body through the Sky Eye.

    Before, Ji Hao could already absorb the natural powers at an especially high rate during his cultivation. But now, the Sky Eye had been drawing natural powers into his body at an even higher rate, that was over ten times higher than his usual rate. Besides, this rate had been increasing crazily fast and without an end, as the Sky Eye started merging with Ji Hao¡¯s body for the next stage.

    Ten times...A hundred times...A thousand times...Ten thousand times!

    Ji Hao finally understood the feeling of powerful Full Moon beings. He now had inexhaustible natural powers contained in his body, and he never needed to worry aboutcking natural powers at all. Additionally, his spirit power was nourished by the natural powers inside his body. As a consequence, now matter how strong a magic he cast, his spiritual power would always be abundant.

    Crack! The thin threads reached out from the Full Moon Sky Eye hadpletely merged with the cranium in Ji Hao¡¯s head. Ji Hao felt like countless lightning bolts had struck across his brain, along with which, an extremely strong flood of memory roared into his primordial spirit.

    Without any consciousness, just pure images entered his spirit. Ji Hao watched Jialou Yuanjia¡¯s whole life, from the day he was born to the day he fell, just like watching a movie. All memories of this powerful Full Moon man had now been absorbed by Ji Hao¡¯s brain.

    Jialou Yuanjia was born in a noble family, Jialou Family, the royal family of Full Moon. Every generation of Emperor in power of Full Moon had to be from Jialou Family. Jialou Yuanjia was the youngest son of an Emperor in power of Full Moon.

    Jialou Yuanjia was amazingly talented, the efficiency of his cultivation being stunningly high. Within around ten years, he had reached the level of Divine Magi, after which, for the first time, he joined a great war between the humankind and the non-humankind.

    On a boundless in area, a great human army mounted on countless beasts and enormous birds formed a tens of thousands of miles long defensive line while rushing over.

    Based on Jialou Yuanjia¡¯s memories, back when he was in the war, the humankind was not as powerful as present days. Among those human warriors Jialou Yuanjia saw, only one in a thousand had metal armors. Most of the others were wearing all kinds of beast leathers, some even had their bodies bared, holding wooden sticks as weapons.

    Jialou Yuanjiaunched his move. He reached out his pair of hands and let his spiritual power surge out like a flood. The natural powers sensed his will and transformed into a terrifying tsunami, crazily roared towards those human warriors.

    At first, thousands of water-tank-sized thunderbolts descended from the sky, then giant spheres of lightning bolts mixed withva fell down. Countless hundred-meter radius meteoric stones smashing down from the higher sky, leaving long and dense streams of ck smoke in the air. Wherever these meteoric stones reached, all human warriors were crushed into mud.

    Tremendous waves were raised from the ground, reaching to the sky and then suddenly transforming into thousands of, tens of meters long, sharp ice thorns, which pierced down swiftly.

    Countless human warriors were prated by those gigantic ice thorns. Then, those ice thorns abruptly turned into fiery thunderbolts and sted out. Blood sshed everywhere, along with broken body pieces. But next, ck mist puffed out from the ground, devouring all the blood and flesh.

    The ground was shaking, and mountains were quivering, as a destructive earthquake was started. Jialou Yuanjia slightly flicked his fingers and made the earth for thousand-mile in radius split. Countless human warriors were swallowed by the tremendous splits on the ground, after which the splits joined back up a nd squeezed those human warriors to death.

    ...

    Countless cruel scenes of wars showed up. The terrifying ability of Full Moon people turned them into super barbettes in wars, and countless human warriors died in the coverage of their brutal power.

    "What a scary ability." Ji Hao silently watched Jialou Yuanjia¡¯s memories while murmuring, "But all these powers now belong to me."

 Chapter 741: A Cultivator on the Tramp

    Chapter 741: A Cultivator on the Tramp

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Holding a coarse staff made from aspen wood, wearing a dirty, broken straw raincoat and simple cattle hide boots, Ji Hao slowly walked in a wastnd that was filled with thorns.

    A dim green light rotated in a thin red line between his eyebrows. Wherever Ji Hao walked across, those thick thorns would quickly move away, as if they were living creatures, to make a path for Ji Hao.

    When Ji Hao walked to a stream, tender grass coiled around each other, weaving into a foot-wide bridge of grass, for Ji Hao to tread on and easily cross the stream.

    When Ji Hao crossed a river, stones in the river floated up to the water surface, as stable as bridge piers. Ji Hao trod on those stones and quickly crossed the river without even getting his boots wet.

    Poisonous snakes hiding in grass attempted to attack Ji Hao. But before the vicious snake moved, countless soft yet strong vines reached over from all directions, tying the snake firmly up.

    Wild beasts wandering around and seeking for preys discovered him. But before these starving beasts pounced, a strong gale abruptly rose from the ground, sending these beasts far away and made them fall to the ground in panic. After this, all those beasts hurriedly turned around and fled.

    Ji Hao closed his normal eyes and the erect eye, restrained his spiritual power, only relying on his sensitivity to natural powers of the Full Moon Sky Eye while walking quickly on the wastnd.

    Countlessplicated, mysterious and tridimensional spell symbols had been hovering quickly around Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirits. This group of spell symbols formed the core structure of a secret, powerful magic of Full Moon that Jialou Yuanjia could cast. Not a single outsider had ever learned this great magic.

    Full Moon people were all talented, as they were born with an especially great sensitivity towards natural powers. As long as they learned to use these secret structural spell symbols, they would be able to cast powerful magics by manipting natural powers.

    To those Full Moon people who barely had any pursuits, just knowing how to use these structural spell symbols could allow them to live freely and happily for all their lives. Unlike them, Ji Hao was curious about the operating principles of these spell symbols. And by now, he had been trying to understand these structural spell symbols and put them together in his own way.

    This was a product of the culture of a strong race that was from another world.

    Ji Hao was curious about how much he would gain when he fully understood and mastered these structural spell symbols.

    As fast as a gust of wind, Ji Hao walked past numerous viges of the non-humankind.

    This area was part of the territory of Liang Zhu City. The soil was fertile, and orderly square-shaped farnds could be seen everywhere. Those peaceful viges were hiding in the thriving forest, from which, faint noises made by domestic fowls and other livestock could be heard.

    In the broad farnds, people working quite hard were all human ves. Ji Hao didn¡¯t recognize over ny percent of the crops grown in the farnds. Obviously, these crops were brought from the original world of these non-humankind.

    As Ji Hao saw, those noble non-humankind beings were doing nothing but enjoying their lives as the owners of these viges. They were dancing, singing, drinking and having fun with their friends, from the morning to the night. Alternatively, they were going into mountain areas and hunting for fun. All responsibilities of production had been given to human ves.

    A fort was standing in the area between every two viges and at every hundred miles. These forts were usually located in areas with difficult terrains, where it easy to hold off but hard to attack. These forts belonged to non-humankindndholders. Arge number of warriors were stationed in each fort, guarding the surrounding area.

    At every five-hundred miles was a mid-scale city, with the poption of around a hundred thousand. Each city also hadrge numbers of warriors stationed in it, guarding the territory in coordination with those forts.

    At every a thousand miles was arge-scale city, with the poption of over a million. Outside each city were four battle forts, which were designed especially for stationing warriors. At least ten-thousand warriors were stationed in each fort like this.

    Ji Hao was a bit heavy-hearted. The non-humankind built Yu Dynasty, and had been holding such a strong and rigorous control of their territories, just like an airtight giant enveloping the entire territory.

    Inparison, the alliance of human ns was just like a griddle which was covered in holes. The alliance of human ns had a structure, because of which, the alliance of human ns could neverpare with Yu n in terns of the power structure and efficiency.

    The humankind hadn¡¯t held a great advantage of poption. If the Yu n had been making slightly more attempts to improve for the war between the humankind and the non-humankind, although the humankind might not have been defeated for good, but at least the situation wouldn¡¯t have been as easy as the current one.

    Ji Hao had been extra careful all the way. He avoided all viges, cities and forts, but as he traveled more and more north and got closer and closer to Liang Zhu City, he saw more and more viges, forts, watch towers and patrolling troops flying across the sky. Besides, Ji Hao had also sensed strong waves of power vibrations sweeping ceaselessly across the air; These power vibrations were released fromrge-scale divine watchtowers that had been keeping a watch on the sky, ground and underground.

    Therefore, even though Ji Hao had been especially careful and cautious, a small scale floating mountain abruptly stopped above his head when he was less than a thousand mile away from Liang Zhu City. Four patrol squads, each having around a hundred warriors, quickly encircled him from four directions, along with a rumbling series of footstep.

    Ji Hao stopped and stood still quietly, silently looking at these patrol squads.

    Each patrol squad had a Jia nmander, around twenty dark-kind warriors, and eighty to ny human ve warriors.

    Each Jia n warrior was wearing a full set of heavy armor. The dark-kind warriors were with exquisite soft armors, and those human warriors were wearing military uniforms without any armor. The weapons in the hands of those human warriors were simple steel des, swords or spears.

    Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but be shocked slightly. Last time, in the Chi Ban Mountain War, he didn¡¯t notice that the non-humankind had such a great proportion of human warriors. He truly didn¡¯t think that Liang Zhu City territory, human warriors had taken such arge percentage of the non-humankind¡¯s military forces.

    A Jia n warrior leaped down from his mount, walked to Ji Hao withrge and loud steps, looking down as he said, "Oi, show your ID. Why are you wandering in this open field by yourself? What are you doing? You better not to be an escaped ve. Otherwise, I will pull your spine out myself."

    Ji Hao pulled off his straw rain hat and showed his pale face.

    The red line between his eyebrows slowly opened, exposing a brightly sparkling erect eye. Ji Hao snorted slightly and released a strong wave of spiritual power, spreading out towards all directions. Instantly, mounts of the four patrol squads howled out simultaneously. Those mounts were badly frightened by the great pressure caused by Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual power vibration, not daring to even move.

    "I am a cultivator on the tramp. I have been trying rather hard to seek for the true origin of Full Moon. I am a bit tired now, so I want to find a ce to rest around Liang Zhu City. You lowly things, are you trying to ruin my cultivation?"

    Ji Hao proudly looking at the Jia n warrior, who was stunned. Flicking his finger, Ji Hao let out an invisible yet tremendous stream of power, sending this Jia n warrior a mile away. The fierce air stream caused by Ji Hao shattered the Jia n warrior¡¯s armor, squeezed his blood out of his mouth, and disabled him from standing back up immediately.

 Chapter 742: A Town Near Liang Zhu City

    Chapter 742: A Town Near Liang Zhu City

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Dear Lord, please forgive us for offending you!"

    Warriors in the four patrolling troops kneeled down in a great panic. The Jia n warrior, who was sent flying away by Ji Hao, staggeringly rushed back, hurriedly kowtowed to Ji Hao and even put his own face on the ground.

    This Jia n warrior was seriously frightened. His face was twisted, and he dared not to even activate his spirit blood to heal his broken chest. From the floating mountain, another few Jia n warriors leaped down withrge groups of warrior under theirmand, kneeled in front of Ji Hao and dared not to move.

    A powerful Full Moon cultivator on the tramp, they had actually offended such a noble being. In the society of the non-humankind, that was based on a strict and cruel hierarchy, this could be a capital crime that could even affect their families.

    Ji Hao put the straw rain hat back on his head, covered a half of his head, then slightly coughed.

    "Piss off!" said Ji Hao with a hoarse, cold,pletely emotionless voice.

    The floating mountain drifted away at its highest speed, Ji Hao had even heard the shrill scream let out by the overloaded smelting furnace in the floating mountain, which had been serving as an engine. The four patrol troops fled away, almost desperately in all directions. Ji Hao saw that many human ve warriors even fell down from the backs of their mounts because of the panic. They suffered great pain, yet still tried their best to struggle up. Some of them simply grasped the tails of their mounts, and let drag them away in ugly shapes.

    Ji Hao curved his lips down, speechlessly shaking his head.

    A Full Moon cultivator on the tramp, this was the identity Ji Hao made up for himself, based on the information came from all kinds of sources and with careful consideration.

    Full Moon people were especially talented, as they were all born with the magical ability to control natural powers. They barely needed to cultivate themselves severely. Instead, they only needed to be patient, because, their bloodlines and spirit magic eyes would naturally give them great powers.

    This great talent was good, but also not so good.

    Their amazing talents had somehow be the most terrifying chains for Full Moon people. Because of their great talents, Full Moon people could smoothly and quickly improve their powers without any difficulties. Therefore, once they reached the limit of the power given naturally by their bloodlines, they would be facing a horrible ¡®barrier of talent."

    Taking Jialou Yuanjia as an example, he had sessfully reached a rather high level, that almost equaled to the level of Supreme Magi. However, if he wanted to truly step into the stage of sun and moon, which equaled to the level of Supreme Magi, the difficulty he was going to face would be at least a hundred times greater than what non-humankind beings from other branches had to encounter.

    Therefore, the cultivation tradition of Full Moon wasrgely different from that of the other branches of Yu n. As Full Moon cultivators reached the limit of their natural power and could no longer improve themselves by relying on talents, they would choose to leave their families and go into the wildness to start a long and arduous cultivation. They would take off their luxurious clothes, abandon delicate foods, discard all kinds of luxurious enjoyments, and merge themselves with the wildness. All this would be done to strengthen their bodies and souls facing the cruelest form of nature, to sense the original power of the world and try their best to make a breakthrough and attain a greater power.

    All non-humankind beings knew that Full Moon people who were qualified to start a severe cultivation like this were definitely peak-level ones. All Full Moon cultivators who chose to go into the wildness and cultivate themselves, more or less, had been suffering some mental issues. The physical torment and metal bitterness, the depression generated by the vainness of long-term cultivation, luresing from the outside and desiresing from the insides, all these would turn those Full Moon cultivators into crazy, unreasonable beings.

    In the history of the non-humankind, a powerful Full Moon cultivator, who was only half a step away from breaking through but had stagnated for thousands of years, had wiped out three cities of the non-humankind in a rage. He killed countless people and caused a grave loss merely because of a tiny trifle.

    For the above reasons, all non-humankind leaders had been warning their people all the time to never offend any Full Moon person who was in his higher level cultivation. This was because those Full Moon cultivators just could do anything, literally anything. Some mean non-humankind beings teasingly talked of these Full Moon cultivators behind their backs, saying that they were just like a bunch of crazy wild dogs.

    ¡®The fame of the crazy wild dogs is indeed frightening, but this could save me a lot of time.¡¯ thought Ji Hao coldly while slowly moving forward. A dayter, through a smooth sand road, he reached a town located in the southwest of Liang Zhu City.

    The town was surrounded by beautiful mountains and rivers. On the west side was a lovely mountain, covered in rare decorative nts. By now, golden and purple flowers had been blooming, and as a breeze blew across the ocean of flowers, the dense aroma would instantly suffuse the entire town.

    On the front side of the town was a crescent-shapedke. Theke water was dark-blue, judging by which, thiske was rather deep. Large numbers of fishing boats with white sails had been moving across on the water surface. On the dock by thekeside, a few non-humankind ves had been waving leather scrolls, yelling and shouting while recording the fishing harvest of those fishing boats.

    Standing on a hill outside the town, Ji Hao looked towards the northeast side.

    This town was only around thirty miles away from Liang Zhu City. Therefore, even ordinary residents in here could normally see the tall city wall of Liang Zhu City. However, Liang Zhu City had fallen in ruins now, so Ji Hao could only see twelve divine towers standing on the horizon, reaching to the sky.

    A gust of wind blew over from the northeast. From the swishing noise of the wind, a thunder-like shout could be heard. That was the countless ves singing a working song while rebuilding Liang Zhu City.

    Ji Hao snorted slightly and walked down the hill to the entrance of the town with stiff steps.

    A few dark-kind warriors with soft armors crossed their long spears, blocking his way. Ji Hao took off his hat and slightly opened his erect eye. The few dark-kind warriors hurriedly lowered their weapons in fear while a Xiu n young man walked over with a money bag carried in his hand.

    The five eyes on the Xiu n young man¡¯s face blinked quickly while he smilingly said to Ji Hao, "Dear Lord, wee to Moon Lake Town, the territory of our noble Lord, Polo. ording to the rule set by Lord Polo, because of your noble bloodline, you need to pay a hundred jade coins to get in."

    Ji Hao¡¯s mouth corners twitched, as he looked at a few farmers with coarse clothes, who walked passed him into the town.

    The Xiu n young man instantly gave a bigger grin and continued saying, "Wise as you are, you must understand that how can these lowly farmers ever afford the entrance tax? Our noble Lord Polo said that each Yu n lord should pay a hundred jade coins. Each Jia n lord only needs to pay ten jade coins while Xiu n lords...hehe... Xiu n lords are all rich. Therefore, each of them has to pay five-hundred jade coins for the entrance tax."

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t know what to say about this ridiculous rule. Was this charging standard set especially for extorting rich non-humankind nobles?

    Impatiently throwing down a small jade board equivalent to a hundred jade coins, Ji Hao asked coldly, "I am just traveling around and came here to take some rest, while conveniently seeking some information."

    Pausing for a second, Ji Hao continued, "I need to know the current situation of Liang Zhu City. Can this noble Lord Polo¡¯s territory fulfill my small wish?

    The Xiu n young man picked the jade board up and gave an even bigger grin that squeezed all five eyes of his into thin and curved lines.

    "Green Swordfish Bar... Whatever you want to know, you can find your answer there."

 Chapter 743: Experience in the Town

    Chapter 743: Experience in the Town

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The luxurious and exaggerated taste made Ji Hao click his tongue, making him speechless.

    Walking into Moon Lake Town, Ji Hao saw a fifteen-meter wide street, paved smoothly with white sand and iid with faint-blue cobblestones. What made Ji Hao even more speechless was that these cobblestones were of the exact same shape and size, and were embossed withplicated patterns.

    On both sides of the street were small buildings with pointed roofs, designed in the typical style of the non-humankind. Courtyard walls of these buildings were orderly built with cyan stone blocks, coiled by thriving flowers and vines. Roses, morning glories, daisies, and other kinds of flowers bloomed stunningly.

    The entire Moon Lake town was surrounded by an ocean of flowers. At first sight, one could see faint-blue courtyard walls, cyan roofs and different colored, vivid flowers, that made the town as beautiful as a dream. On the clean street, a few Yu n people with especially luxurious outfits and surrounded by their guards and servants, could asionally be seen strolling. Wherever these Yu n people walked past, all human ves on the street would hurriedly kneel down, put their heads on the ground and dare not to look directly at them.

    Ji Hao tightened his straw rain coat, unhurriedly walking across the street. Seeing these extremely deferential, frightened human ves, Ji Hao had a mixed feeling. ¡®If Emperor Shun and the other ministers see these people in here, what would they think? Look at them, they have been seeing all this as...normal and reasonable.¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    The mysterious man remained silent all this while.

    Ji Hao sighed slightly, then ording to the direction given by the Xiu n young man, he walked towards the dock area of Moon Lake Town through this street. After walking for around a quarter of an hour, Ji Hao left the Main Street of the town and moved forward along a crossway for a mile. After that, he saw the Green Swordfish Bar near the dock area, right by theke.

    The bar was built from round and smooth cobblestones, facing theke, with awn on thekeside. A line of wooden tables and chairs were ced on thewn. Legs of those tables and chairs were embossed with simple, ancient styled patterns. Tens of beautiful dark-kind girls with long dresses had been walking around between these tables and chairs, serving all kinds of delicate drinks and food to the guests.

    Ji Hao chose a seat to sit down, but before he could say anything to those waitresses, a tall and sturdy Jia n man with a single arm had already shambled to beside Ji Hao, leaned his body and sat down heavily. This Jia n man had a square face, and judging by his light silver skin, if he was a warrior, he should at least be a general, equal to a human Magus King. However, an eye of his was hollowed, dark and empty, without an eyeball. He also had arge and deep scar on his face, based on the current look of which, his head was nearly chopped into two back then. The left arm of this Jia n man was cut off entirely, and his elbow sleeve had been swaying along with his moves.

    As a Magus-King-level powerful being, any physical injuries could be healed by consuming spirit blood. However, this sturdy Jia n man had his body covered in scars, and even lost an arm. Clearly, the injuries he suffered had directly harmed the origin of his power.

    "A new face, first time here in Moon Lake Town?" The Jia n man put his right hand on the table and said while staring at Ji Hao with the three eyes he had left, "This ce belongs to Lord Polo. He is a high-ranked senior minister of Flow Moon[1]. He doesn¡¯t want any strange person to mess around in his territory."

    Ji Hao took off his straw hat and slightly opened his erect eye, then said in that hoarse, cold andpletely emotionless voice, "I am a Full Moon cultivator and havee to take rest. I have no evil intent."

    The Jia n man instantly had his face twisted. In any ce and to any non-humankind being, a Full Moon cultivator could be highly frightening. Especially to those who were wealthy and had an advanced development of their territories, Full Moon cultivators were just like bearers of bad luck.

    The Jia n man immediately lowered his voice and softened his tone, then said politely with a ttering smile, "So you¡¯re a lord from Jialou Family, please forgive me for offending you. I am Kuchi, the owner of Green Swordfish Bar. You can order whatever you want in our Green Swordfish, all would be on the house... Think of it as a small gift from me."

    "Kuchi?" Ji Hao looked at the Jia n man coldly, "Your scars, interesting."

    Kuchi¡¯s face turned even more bitter. He lowered his eyelids, sighed heavily and said, "Chi Ban Mountain war, the time before thest time, I was seriously injured, then cursed by those bloody evil barbarians. My body was damaged, and although I survived, I¡¯ve lost my qualification for going back to battlefields."

    Grinning bitterly, Kuchi continued, "Lord Polo is right. As Flow Moon people, we are collectors of knowledge and spreaders of wisdom. We can create fighting skills, but we shouldn¡¯t go to battlefields ourselves."

    Ji Hao snorted, knocked his finger loudly on the table and said, "I¡¯m not here to hear youin. Bring me the best wine... And by the way, I want to ask you something."

    Kuchi made a hand gesture, but none of those dark-kind waitresses dared to walk over. Instead, two strong and powerful Jia n young girls, who were as nimble and muscr as cheetahs, trotted over. One of these two girls had arge metal barrel carried in her hand, with her other hand holding a crystal ss.

    "No useless words... Don¡¯t tell me the name and fame of this wine." said Ji Hao while grabbing the barrel over as he poured a ss of wine for himself. He raised the human-head-sized ss high, then poured the whole ss of wine into his mouth and gulped.

    Satisfyingly burping, Ji Hao looked at Kuchi sideways and asked coldly, "What happened to Liang Zhu City? What¡¯s the current situation? How¡¯s the Jialou Family doing? How many casualties?"

    Kuchi dared not to sit together with Ji Hao anymore. Instead, he stood beside Ji Hao and answered hurriedly, "Liang Zhu City is destroyed, the Di Family from Blood Moon did this. Of course, this is not as simple as we know. But, our dear Lord Polo forbade us from mentioning a word about the inside story to anyone."

    "By now, the twelve great Emperors in power have been collecting materials to rebuild Liang Zhu City."

    "But the reconstruction of Liang Zhu City is not so urgent. Instead, before everything, we have to rebuild the portal leading to our hometown. However, things haven¡¯t been going well at all. They¡¯ve tried many times but all failed."

    "Dear lord, as for your families...We¡¯re sorry for your loss. ording to the public report given by the government, because of the disaster that happened in the city, all three suns and nine moons had suffered a great loss. Among all residents of Liang Zhu City, except for those who were powerful enough to escape, all the others had fallen. Almost no wounded residents were found.

    "Almost all the three-million, two-hundred and seventy-five thousand members of Jialou Family who lived in Liang Zhu City...were unfortunately killed."

    Ji Hao suddenly opened his erect eyes. A fierce intent of killing quickly spread out on the cold and nd face of his.

    "Di Family? Tell me more about them. Even if that has nothing to do with the ¡®inside story¡¯, I want to know exactly what they have done!"

    _________________

    [1] Flow Moon, a branch of Yu n, appeared once in Chapter 298, as ¡®Yan Moon¡¯, now has been changed to Flow Moon.

 Chapter 744: Family Revenge

    Chapter 744: Family Revenge

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    An hourter, Ji Hao was already sitting in the tallest castle in Moon Lake Town.

    The owner of Moon Lake Town, who was also one of the few most powerful senior ministers of Flow Moon, Polo, was holding a ss, which was carved from purple crystal, and had been passionately inviting Ji Hao to drink more.

    "Dear Lord, I swear with the glory of my family, this is a rare and good bottle of wine... truly, truly good wine."

    The amber-colored wine had been releasing a dense aroma of flowers and fruits. Ji Hao picked up his ss and gently swayed it. The legs of the wine made it look as sticky as honey. Meanwhile, the wine sparkled like gems under the brightmplight.

    "Physical enjoyments mean nothing to me." Ji Hao put down the ss and put both of his hands on the long table, which was carved entirely out from a whole piece of ck jade, in front of him. He looked at Polo, who was sitting by the other side of the table, right in the eyes and said, "You¡¯re fast, Polo."

    Polo froze his grin, put down the ss, heavily rubbed his palms then began massaging his own face.

    The passionate and energetic look of Polo instantly changed, turning extremely tired and sallow. He let out a long breath, then helplessly said in a moan-like voice, "Dear Lord, I came back at my highest speed after I got Kuchi¡¯s message."

    Putting down his hands, Polo knitted his eyebrows, looked at Ji Hao and continued in a hoarse and deep voice, "You know, the knowledge of our Flow Moon is necessary for reconstructing Liang Zhu City. All ns, drawings, and structures of magic formations of Liang Zhu City, all these are the responsibilities of our Flow Moon."

    "Many of those are confidential." added Ji Hao ndly.

    "Indeed, many are confidential." Polo¡¯s tired voice sounded mixed with a slight bit of pride, "For example, the underground structure of Liang Zhu City, including the underground defensive system, connections of defensive magic formations, styles and standards of magic formations, all these are confidential."

    "But that has nothing to do with me." Ji Hao¡¯s words were like an iced iron hammer that struck right on Polo¡¯s heart, even disabling him from breathing for a short while. "What I am concerned with is that Liang Zhu City was destroyed and many of my families were killed... I have the right to revenge." continued Ji Hao icily.

    Ji Hao had his ten fingers on the table, with which he slightly flicked the table and let out muffled noises. It raised bone-piercing cold and fierce gusts of wind in the hall, intensely swaying the tens of heavy full armors which were ced in the hall against the wall as decorations, making those armors ng loudly against each other.

    Abruptly, the door of the hall was bumped open, as tens of Polo Family guards rushed in.

    Before these guards said anything, Polo had already stood up and harshly gave an order, "Out!"

    However, once Polo let out the word, a strong and cold air stream rose from the ground. Immediately, these tens of strong Jia n warriors were wrapped in white ice crystals before they could even make the slightest sound. The fierce cold power drilled into their internal organs, sealing them up in ice.

    Ji Hao raised his right hand and straightened his five fingers, preparing to wield his hand as a de. Polo hurriedly spread his arms and began shouting.

    "Ah! Ah, dear Lord, I know what you want to do... I think I can help you!"

    Ji Hao slowly folded his fingers as his eyes sparkled with a bright light, showing his madness. The dazzling seven-colored light released from Ji Hao¡¯s eyes were as sharp as needles, making Polo dare not to look directly at those eyes.

    Flow Moon people were preservers and spreaders of the knowledge of the non-humankind. In Flow Moon, no matter Yu, Jia or Xiu n people, they were all more like schrs than warriors. Taking Flow Moon Jia n people as an example, they studied fighting skills even deeper than High Moon Jia n warriors. Many amazing fighting skills of the non-humankind were created by Flow Moon Jia n people. However, if there was a word to describe the actual battle effectiveness of Flow Moon Jia n warriors, that could only be ¡®rubbish¡¯. Among all Jia n warriors, Flow Moon Jia n warriors were definitely at the bottom level.

    Unlike Flow Moon, Full Moon had the strongest magic casters. Among Full Moon people, each top-grade powerful one could destroy a city single-handedly. In non-humankind armies, Full Moon magic casters always served as the most important, high-end forces. Especially Full Moon cultivators who chose to tramp in wildnds to try to break the limit given by their natural talent; in the eyes of the other non-humankind beings, these Full Moon cultivators were way too powerful and crazy. No one was willing to offend them for nothing.

    That was the reason why Polo had been yelling and shouting while pitifully looking at Ji Hao.

    Polo clearly understood that he only had a poor military force under hismand. Therefore, Ji Hao could easily ughter every single person living in his territory. After all, Flow Moon people were so weak physically while Full Moon crazy cultivators were so powerful.

    "Get lost!" Ji Hao cast a deep growl. Instantly, those iced guards were rolled up by a gust of wind, flying out along with a series of ngs.

    "Liang Zhu City is destroyed, that I don¡¯t care. But, many of my people were killed...Hm, for those useless ones, I don¡¯t care either." said Ji Hao ndly while looking at Polo, who had cold sweat flowing down from his forehead in streams, "But a few of my descendants, the misfortune happened to them as well. I have the right to take revenge, I have to take revenge. Under the great Full Moon, for the glory of my family, for the honor of my bloodline, I have to take revenge."

    "Family revenge, sure, sure, you indeed have the right to take revenge... You also have the responsibility to do so."

    Polo agreed with Ji Hao. But, he worryingly looked at Ji Hao with a bitter look and continued, "However, dear Lord, the reconstruction of Liang Zhu City is carried on our shoulders. That is a heavy, serious responsibility... If you use any violent..."

    Ji Hao looked at Polo in aplicated way and said, "Is this why you came to see me? You don¡¯t want me to take the revenge in Liang Zhu City, do you?"

    Polo deeply bowed to Ji Hao and said, "Wise as you are, my Lord. You surely understand our difficulties. The twelve emperors have given us a deadmand that we have to finish the reconstruction of Liang Zhu City in two years. Your family revenge is a holy and just action, but if you do it in Liang Zhu City, that would certainly affect the reconstruction work."

    Polo even leaked some confidential information that he shouldn¡¯t mention to anyone, "You have to know that we have just finished thirty percent of the reconstruction of the underground structure of Liang Zhu City, which had taken us two months. If you..."

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and asked, "Di Family people, are they being kept in Liang Zhu City?"

    Polo spread his hands, smiled bitterly while looking at him and said, "Indeed, Lord...They will be executed as blood offerings in a while."

    Ji Hao sighed slightly and said, "Executed, but not by me. To me, this would be a humiliation. I wouldn¡¯t be happy about it. In which case, I wouldn¡¯t be able to throw over the mountain in my heart and reach the higher power of Full Moon."

    Looking at Polo, Ji Hao continued in an extra cold tone, "Since you¡¯re here, and you don¡¯t want me to do it in Liang Zhu City, then you shall give me a suggestion. Those Di Family fools, they have to die in my hands."

    Before Polo responded, Ji Hao carried on rudely, "If you can¡¯t do it, I will destroy your territories...all your territories."

    Polo¡¯s look was weird, as if someone had just forced him to eat five kilograms of cattle dung.

 Chapter 745: Concentrate on Making Profits

    Chapter 745: Concentrate on Making Profits

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The western side of Liang Zhu City, in a middle of a turbid, rapidly flowing river, a stone ind was shrouded in dense watery mist. The small ind was over twenty miles long, and the widest area had reached seven to eight miles. Based on the geographic feature of the ind, a weirdly-shaped castle was built on it. Over ten towers with pointed tops stood in the castle that looked like finger bones of corpses, pointing directly at the sky.

    East, south, north and west, a military camp was built in each direction around the castle. In the middle of each military camp was a nine-hundred-meter tall divine tower, with a blood-red erectly eye slowly rotating above it. The eye was releasing waves of ripples, scanning across the ground and monitoring the entire area.

    In the middle section of a tower in the castle, Di Lung sat in a small cell with a deathly pale face in a daze. He was looking at a flying bird beyond the river surface, through the fist-sized ventted window.

    Puff! A red ripple shed across the air when the bird was still around a mile away from the tall fence wall of the castle. The strong electric bolts released from the red ripple struck the bird into a wisp of smoke, only leaving a few broken feathers rolling in the air and being blown far away by the wind.

    Di Lung quivered slightly. From this poor bird, he seemed to see his own tragic fate.

    "I¡¯m so stupid...I shouldn¡¯t havee back." murmured Di Lung, "Why did Ie back to Liang Zhu? Bloody Dishi Cha, he pushed all me on us. Back then, why didn¡¯t I strangle him to death when he was born?"

    Pasted on Di Lung¡¯s forehead was a foot-long, extremely thin and nearly transparent magic talisman, that was made from the softest leather that came from flood-dragons¡¯ abdomens, and was crafted with a special method. Especially thin beaks of ck light spurted out from the talisman, covering Di Lung¡¯s face just like arge spider.

    Di Lung¡¯s spirit magic eye was sealed, which disabled him from casting any magic or activating his power. Yu n nobles had always been living a high-quality life, which made their bodies fragile and vulnerable. In this heavily guarded prison, Di Lung didn¡¯t have even a slight chance of escaping.

    As an elder of Di Family, Di Lung was given special treatment. Even though he was now a prisoner, the strict hierarchy of the non-humankind still worked on him. Di Lung could have a single cell in this tower, with ¡®fresh air¡¯ and a ¡®good view¡¯. This single cell could contain nothing more than a single bed, but at least from normal standards, this was indeed a special treatment.

    Under this castle was an enormous underground prison withplicated structures. Tens of thousands of Di Family people were kept in that ce, without being able to see the daylight. All Di Lung¡¯s direct descendants were kept in prison too.

    "How much time do I have left?" Di Lung gnashed his teeth and counted with his fingers, "ording to the tradition of our Yu n, since we have taken all the mes, we need to be killed and silenced as soon as possible to kill all possibilities of any change."

    "That means, we don¡¯t have much time left. They will choose a good date to execute all of us...Of course, in order to drain thest bit of value of us, which is also one of those good traditions of our kind ¡ª To drain thest little bit of value to us that is not even worth mentioning, I assume we will be used as blood offerings!"

    "I, Di Lung, an elder of Di Family, a descendant of the great Emperor Dishi Luotian, as a possessor of the noble bloodline of Emperor Dishi Luotian, I have actually fallen to this point! Be used as a blood offering! Blood offering, damn it! I will be used as a blood offering, just like those lowly ves and animals!"

    Di Lung¡¯s face even turned purple because of the anger. He hysterically clenched his fist and fiercely smashed on the wall.

    "Ah! My hand!" A dim stream of light shed across the stone wall. Next, arge area of Di Lung¡¯s skin was scratched off, making him hold his fist with the other hand and squat on the ground while tears gushed out from his eye sockets without his control.

    There was a tiny window on the wooden door of this cell, through which, a silhouette suddenly showed up outside and looked into the cell.

    Di Lung loosened his clenched fist, slightly coughed and stood up. He dragged his long crumpled robe and tried quite hard to make himself look like an elder of arge family. "What do you want?" Looking at the man outside the door, Di Lung asked in a cold voice.

    "Elder Di Lung?" An oily voice came in.

    Di Lung¡¯s look slightly changed. He hurriedly took two steps forward and put his eyes near the tiny window on the door, looked outside. The man standing outside in the narrow corridor was a Yu n young man with a luxurious outfit.

    Through generations of bloodline majorization, many of Yu n people were beautiful and handsome, with tall and slim bodies. However, the Yu n young man standing outside the door of Di Lung¡¯s cell was around a foot shorter than the other Yu n young men. Besides, he was in a bigger size than the others, and even his face looked slightly fat. Among Yu n nobles, who regarded appearances as rather important, this young man would certainly be isted and despised.

    Di Lung knew this guy. This Yu n young man came from a low-grade small noble family, and wasn¡¯t too powerful at all. Their family members were mostly working forrge noble families as officers or as business managers in territories of powerfulndlords. They would also do some other assistant works for a living.

    To top-graderge and powerful families like Di Family, the family of this Yu n young man was just like every other insignificant thing, that could be wiped out with a single word. If Di Lung didn¡¯t misremember it, this Yu n young man once proposed to a distant descendant of his. That distant descendant was a daughter of a great-grandson of his, who was not valued by Di Lung, and the girl was mothered by a lowly maid.

    Because of her family background and bloodline, this girl was no different from maids and servants among all Di Lung¡¯s descendants. But still, Di Lung rejected the proposal of the Yu n young man without any hesitation, and had used the power of his family toy some suppression, which was not great, or easy, to the young man¡¯s family.

    "It¡¯s you...Your name..." Di Lung remembered this ¡®ugly¡¯ face, but he didn¡¯t remember his name.

    "Gru." The Yu n young man smiled in an oily way and said, "I, lowly Gru,e to show my respect to you, dear Lord Di Lung. Ah, how¡¯s the condition of this cell? This crappy cell indeed suits you." chuckling, Gru took a nce at the guard, who was at the other end of the corridor, then lowered his voice and continued, "Dear Elder, do you remember Di Wu, your favorite granddaughter? What a noble youngdy, what a beautiful girl. I, came to take her away."

    Di Lung¡¯s face twitched suddenly.

    Di Wu was the youngest daughter of Di Lung¡¯s favorite son. Her mother possessed a noble bloodline from Yemo Family of the Dark Sun. Therefore, Di Wu had the noblest bloodline among all Di Lung¡¯s descendants, because of which, she surely earned the most concern and love from Di Lung.

    "We, twelve poor guys who have been admiring Miss Di Wu, we pooled a sum of money." said Gru while showing a nasty smile and provokingly looking at Di Lung¡¯s twisted face, "It¡¯s a considerable sum of money. Therefore, the manager of this ce has decided that Miss Di Wu died because of a serious disease, as she couldn¡¯t adapt the extreme condition of this prison."

    "We will treat Miss Di Wu well." Gru even trembled in excitement. He looked at Di Lung and growled deeply word by word with a creepy voice, as if he was casting the evilest curse.

    "Believe us, we will love her so much, and we will even take turns to love her!"

    Di Lung¡¯s face turned even paler, but he couldn¡¯t say anything.

 Chapter 746: Prison Manager

    Chapter 746: Prison Manager

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    A boat quickly moved across the river surface. A fist-sized erect eye had been glowing on the head of the boat. asionally, arge wave would rise and a dazzling stream of light would be released from the erect eye. As a result, the wave would be shattered and turn into sshing water streams, reaching nearly a hundred meter high.

    Ji Hao stood on the head of the boat, looking at the stone ind with a pair of narrowed eyes. The ind was thickly surrounded by reefs, which looked like the teeth of a shark, standing in the water. Rapidly flowing river water pped on these reefs, generating countless whirlpools and undercurrents. Fierce waves pped on the steep cliff of the small ind, letting out thunder-like noise from time to time.

    An invisible ripple swept across, making Ji Hao sense his fine hair standing up one after another. Meanwhile, fine visible electric bolts could be faintly seen in the air. The Yu n young man, who had been controlling the boat, took out a talisman. Invisible waves bumped against the talisman, and next, the talisman released a warm glow that covered the boat up. Pop! Following this clear noise that came from the air in the front, the boat broke an invisible magic screen. It was dragged by a strong force as it dodged numerous reefs and whirlpools and reached to the only dock of the small ind.

    It was termed a dock, but in fact, it was a hundreds of meters huge stone tform, under the nearly thousand meters tall cliff. Around the stone tform was a three meters wide, cliffy stair. A few non-humankind ves in ck leather armors had been squatting on those stairs, with long spears held under their arms, curiously looking at Ji Hao.

    From the stone tform, a chubby Xiu n man stepped over with a few guards. From a long distance, he bowed towards Ji Hao with a lot of efforts and said, "Dear Lord, I, Hartment, am showing my greatest respect to you...Ah, what a nice weather."

    Ji Hao was wearing an exaggeratedly-styled bronze mask, embossed with a hideous ghost face. Half of this ghost face was crying while the other half seemed to beughing.

    A cold and evil power had been ceaselessly spreading out from this mask, along with a slight sizzling noise. The water on the tform was affected by this cold power and quickly froze into white ice crystals. The crystals spread speedily towards all directions along the moist ground. Soon, even the cliffy stairs were covered with a faintyer of ice. The few non-humankind ves quivered in the coldness while looking at Ji Hao in awe. They even kneeled on the stairs and kowtowed to him.

    "Hartment!" Ji Hao¡¯s voice tailed off as he snorted coldly and called this name with the dramatic tone, that was fancied by Yu n nobles the most. "Polo, has he talked to you?" His voice was still cold and hoarse,pletely nd and emotionless.

    Hartment, who had just straightened his body, bowed again with difficulty and responded politely, "Yes, our manger has received the letter from Minister Polo. You¡¯re the honored guest of Minister Polo, and to serve you is our great pleasure!"

    Ji Hao nodded in satisfaction. It seemed that under the threat of his violence, Polo had truly delivered a good job. Coldly looking around the tform, he saw another boat in the narrow berth. He pointed at that boat and asked, "Hm? Anyone else in here?"

    Hartment chuckled, his chubby face filled with a weird grin as he said, "Dear Lord, nothing can hide from your sharp eyes. You surely know that everyone has friends. But what we have more are enemies. As for those people kept in this ce, they have even more enemies."

    "I hope they don¡¯t have shared targets with me. Otherwise..." Ji Hao nodded and said in a cold voice.

    Again, Hartment bowed with a lot of efforts. Ji Hao¡¯s words were obviously threatening, and he dared not to say anything reckless.

    Ji Hao ordered Polo¡¯s close guards to stay in the boat, after which, he followed Hartment onto the cliff through the steep stairs.

    Not a single tree could be seen on the small ind. Instead, this ind was covered in a highly poisonous type of thorns. The ck vines of the thorns extended windingly like creepy snakes, with countless finger-long poisonous thorns glistening with a cold light under the sun. These poisonous thorns thickly covered the entire ind, and the biggest one was nearly a hundred meters tall. Vines and thorns coiled around each other, and the spaces left between them couldn¡¯t allow even a tiny bug to fly through.

    Hartment took out a back tablet, flicked his wrist and released a ck stream of light from the tablet, shining on the thorns in the front. Fooling a series of rustling noise, these dark and thick vines of thorns squirmed like living creatures and created a broad path.

    "Dear Lord, please be careful. You are certainly too powerful to be killed by these damned thorns. But after all, these can still be troublesome to you." Hartment turned back and said attentively, "The poison of these thorns is dirty. As noble as you are, please don¡¯t touch these lowly things."

    Ji Hao vigntly nced at these ck thorns while silently following behind Hartment.

    Through the winding path, they walked in the thorns for a quarter of an hour. Finally, Ji Hao reached the front gate of the prison. Hartment whispered something to the guards by the gate, then along with a deep rumbling sound, the gate opened slowly.

    The nearly hundred meters tall and ten meters wide metal gate had bright electric bolts bursting from its surface as it slowly glided into the fence wall. Behind the gate was an about three hundred meters long patch, and on both sides of the path were countless sparkling spell symbols dimming down one after another. Next, a metal door at the other end of the path opened slowly.

    Ji Hao subconsciously licked his lips. Just as he had heard, this prison was built for keeping important criminals, and was indeed guarded extremely heavily. Walking past the path, Ji Hao entered into a three-story building on one side of a small square. In this building, Ji Hao saw the manager of this prison.

    In the bright, broad and luxuriously decorated office, an especially sturdy Jia n man was sitting stably behind arge bronze square table. A huge bronze pipe reached down from the roof. The Jia n man held arge wine cup, that was double the size of an ordinary human head, and poured himself a full cup of wine from the pipe along with a loud ttering noise. Afterward, he raised his head and emptied the cup.

    Ji Hao stood by the door of this office. He didn¡¯t notice when Hartment left, and only stayed quietly standing there, looking at this Jia Clna man from head to toe, as this Jia n man had been happily gulping the wine.

    Emptying therge cup three times, this Jia n man knocked the cup heavily against the table, leaned his head while looking at Ji Hao from up to down. He said, "Are you the man mentioned by Minister Polo? Hm, I don¡¯t care who you are or where you from. In this ce, you have to follow my rules."

    Chuckling with a weird tone, this Jia n man straightened a finger, pointed at his own nose and continued, "I am Chi Zhan, the manager of this prison. My rule here is simple, everything has a price. How many you want to take, how much you should pay."

    "A good rule... I like it. " Ji Hao slightly nodded and responded.

 Chapter 747: A Tacit Trade

    Chapter 747: A Tacit Trade

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    In Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, the mysterious man silently showed up, curiously observing Chi Zhan through Ji Hao¡¯s eyes. Ji Hao could sense the mysterious man¡¯s curiosity towards what Chi Zhan had been doing, and the meaning of his behavior.

    Chi Zhan lowered his head, rummaged under the long table, then took out a thick book with a leather cover. Thisrge book was around two feet long and a foot wide, with a thickness of eight to nine inches. Each page was made from thin leather pieces, which were processed with secret methods.

    Chi Zhan patted on the surface of the book with hisrge hand, then pointed at Ji Hao and said in a deep voice, "This is the name list of all alive Di Family people. You have to know that around thirty percent of the important members of Di Family were killed in Liang Zhu City when the city is destroyed, and only those who lived in their own territories survived."

    "All their names, identities, positions, origin of bloodlines, including their bloodline rtionship with the other families, you can find everything in here. The price of everyone is clearly marked, no discount."

    Chi Zhan widely opened his eyes, staring at Ji Hao fiercely with the four brightly sparkly eyes, which were even bigger than human fists. "Because you¡¯re introduced by Polo, I¡¯m making an exception to give you all information of those Di Family people. Whether you are truly seeking revenge for your family or trying to save them, as long as you pay enough money, I will give you the number of people you want!"

    Ji Hao nced at Chi Zhan. ¡®This guy is smart, not as simple and dumb as he looks like. But it¡¯s reasonable anyway. As the manager of this prison, he has actually been selling prisoners for profits. If he truly were a simple person, his head would have been removed from his neck long ago.¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    Snorting heavily, Chi Zhan scratched his nose with his thumb and said proudly, "This is the rule of our Dark Shark Castle Prison. This is my rule, and also is the rule of those lords who have been supporting me."

    Ji Hao pped his hands gently while praising in a sincere tone, "I like such a rule, truly. Problems that can be solved with money are not real problems."

    Chi Zhanughed out loud, pointed at Ji Hao and responded, "I like your words. You happen to have the same view as those lords do ¡ª Problems that can be solved with money, are not real problems. Therefore, just pick the ones you want and I will arrange them to ¡®die¡¯ of illness. "

    Pausing briefly, Chi Zhan picked up his wine cup, turned open the faucet of the bronze pipe that reached down from the roof, pouring himself anotherrge cup of wine.

    "But, more or less, you should leave some for me. After all, Liang Zhu City is ruined and some people have to take the me for that. A batch of Di Family people has to be executed in public, which will serve as an exnation to the otherrge families!"

    Ji Hao walked to the bronze table and crooked his finger. The leather book glided to before his face, after which, the pages began turning automatically.

    Chi Zhan crossed his legs, held the wine cup while smilingly looking at Ji Hao. From an unknown source, he took out a specially crafted jade coin to fiddle with. That bowl-sized jade coin was shiningly smooth, and was colored a dense, thriving green color. The greenness even seemed to drip out of it.

    "Money, such a lovely thing." Looking at Ji Hao, who had been concentratedly reading the name list, Chi Zhan murmured. He moved his body to make himself morefortable in his chair, and continued murmuring to himself, "Who can deny that? You see, our ancestors left the hometown for this barbaric, fierce world, for what? Nothing but money! Shining gold, beautiful jade coins, sparkling crystals, all money!"

    "Money, lovely money, beautiful money... the money that can buy everything! Aha, you know what, I found something ludicrous just half a year ago."

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he continued reading the name list. Chi Zhan took another gulp of wine, swayed his head and continued, "Half a year ago, before the portal that led to our original world was destroyed, I received a letter from my n. You know what they said? Ha, a branch of Chi Family, which my own family belongs to and were left in our original world, they are going bankrupt! Even our family castle, which was an ancient one with more than a hundred million years of history, was mortgaged!"

    Letting out a long breath that was filled with the strong scent of wine, Chi Zhan gave a weird smile and said, "My great-grandfather told me that my ancestor, who left our original world for this world, was cast out by the family. He was at the end of his rope, and had no choice but to work as a soldier of fortune. That was the reason why he joined the expeditionary force for Pan Gu world."

    Shrugging, Chi Zhan slowly carried on, "My ancestor was cast out of the family by them, but the family had now declined, and they actually asked us for help. For what? Nothing but money!"

    Fiddling with therge jade coin in his hand, Chi Zhan proudly looked at Ji Hao and asked, "Right? Money, the strongest force in the universe! Therefore, for money, we can do anything."

    Ji Hao raised his head, looked at Chi Zhan seriously and said, "Ipletely agree with you. You see, I¡¯m on your side, bringing a great profit for you. Hmm, what is your limit? I mean, how many Di Family people can I take away?"

    "Wow!"

    Chi Zhan suddenly stood up and yelled in shock while looking at Ji Hao in an extremely passionate way. He asked, "You...you sure?"

    Ji Hao seriously nodded. "I have to wash the shame they gave to me, to my family, with their blood." continued Ji Hao as his voice turned colder and more hoarse.

    Chi Zhan stared at Ji Hao for a short while, then heavily put therge jade coin on the table. "Now I actually believe you are truly seeking for family revenge! Even if you were a friend of Di Family or a rtive, you wouldn¡¯t spend such a fortune on them. This doesn¡¯t fit the tradition of Yu n!" said Chi Zhan excitedly.

    Rubbing his hands, Chi Zhan looked at that thick name list, seeming to be hesitating as he said, "If I can, I would be willing to sell all of them to you, my good guest. But, we have to leave some to be executed in public. I can¡¯t say that they¡¯re all died of illness, can I?"

    Ji Hao responded ndly, "A fire disaster could happen, ck Shark Castle Prison? Good name. So ck Shark Castle Prison was suddenly on fire, and all Di Family people were burned to death. See, what a nice excuse, right?"

    Chi Zhan clicked his tongue, rolled his eyeballs as the muscles on his face quivered in excitement. "Fire? Indeed a good excuse. But, we don¡¯t have much ofbustible stuff in prison. To burn so many people to death...we have to n it in detail."

    Ji Hao walked closer to Chi Zhan, then the two of them began discussing how to create a great fire in the underground prison to ¡®burn¡¯ all those Di Family people to ¡®death¡¯.

    They discussed for a whole quarter of an hour, but still, no result was delivered. However, shrill screams of a young girl suddenly rose from outside the building.

    "Let go of me! Gru! You shameless lowly pig! Let go of me!"

 Chapter 748: A Savior Descending from the Sky

    Chapter 748: A Savior Descending from the Sky

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Opening the thick curtain, Ji Hao looked at the small square outside the building through the French window.

    Chi Zhan stood beside Ji Hao while narrowing his eyes. He nced out and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, said, "Ah, Gru, a loser... He paid a million jade coins for taking Diwu away. Di Wu is the favorite granddaughter of Di Lung."

    Ji Hao tightened his cloak and snorted.

    On the square, a beautiful young girl with a thin white long dress and untidy long hair had been screaming hoarsely. On both sides of the girl, two tall and strong dark-kind women grabbed her arms, almost carrying her quickly towards the gate of the prison. Chubby Hartment had already been waiting by the gate with a weird smile.

    Gru, who was fat and not handsome, proudly walked behind the two dark-kind women, with his eyes fixed on the waist and butt of that girl. Because of the desperate struggle, the long dress of the girl was ripped open on the back. Through the long and slim rip, arge area of snow-white, smooth and tender skin of hers was exposed.

    Gru¡¯s eyes seemed even to spurt fire as he stared at the girl¡¯s exposed skin, while a faint stream of saliva flowed out of his mouth¡¯s corner.

    Behind them, in a tall tower around a hundred meter tall from the ground, Di Lung showed half a face through a fist-sized venttion window, while reaching his arm out with difficulty and ragingly pointing at Gru as he shouted, "Gru! I curse you! You lowly kid! You bloody bastard! I swear, I will let you and your families die from torture... All of you, every single one of you! You will all die!"

    Gru triumphantly turned around and elegantly bowed to Di Lung. Raising his head, heughed loudly out and said, "Dear grandpa, you shall just stay there in peace. I¡¯ve especially ordered you a nice bottle of wine. Ah, how long has it been since you tasted a fine drop of wine, which might be yourst time?"

    Giving another loud series ofughter, Gru suddenly leaped up, pointed his finger at Di Lung and shouted, "You damned old bastard! Want to take revenge? You¡¯re out of chance! Forever! Di Family is doomed, you will all be dead people!" Gasping for air, Gru spread his arms and loudly provoked towards the tower which Di Lung was locked in, "Elder Di Lung, and all honored elders of Di Family, look. I am taking the tenderest flower of your family away. My friend and I will treat her nicely! Her bloodline is so noble. Therefore, I will let her give birth to the children of ours!"

    "You bastard!" From behind tens of tiny windows, core elders and other important members of Di Family all showed their faces and growled in rage, cursing Gru with the worstnguages.

    Once, these people stood high above the masses, and insignificant people like Gru could be killed in the thousands with a single word of theirs. But Dishi Cha brought a disaster and entrapped the entire family. With the most shameless method, Dishi Cha pushed the whole family into a hopeless situation. Because of this, people like Gru, who were as lowly as ants, who were not even worth mentioning, now dared to show such a great disrespect right in front of them! More unbearable was that this damnable man, Gru, wasying his finger on the tenderest, most beautiful flower of the Di Family!

    "Gru, what you did today will bring a destructive disaster to yourself and your family!" An imperatorial voice came from a cell which was located at the top of a tower, "I, Di Yantuo, assure you as an acting leader of Di Family that you and your lowly friends, and all your families, will be destroyed."

    Gru¡¯s chubby face twitched as he looked around in panic. It seemed that the tall fence wall of the prison and all those guards standing on the fence wall brought him the courage. He raised his head with a provoking face, then made an extremely insulting hand gesture towards the tower.

    "Di Yantuo? The acting leader of Di Family? Ah, what a great man! But I, Gru, am not afraid of you!" Gru held his head high and growled harshly, "You¡¯re dead! No one wille to save you. You ruined the entire Liang Zhu City, you destroyed the portal... Even for the past life-and-death game, we lost because of your family!"

    "Everyone wants you to die! So you have to die! You, what can you do to me?" Gru continued with a fierce tone while the two dark-kind women dragged Di Wu to him. Watched by all those elders and important family members, Gru pinched Di Wu¡¯s beautiful face with his thick and short fingers, then forcibly turned her face ny-degree around.

    Di Wu screamed in pain, with her tears flowing down in streams.

    "Di Wu! My baby!" Di Lung screamed out hysterically.

    "Damn you! Chi Zhan! If you don¡¯t want to be a deadly enemy of our Di Family, kill this lowly man!" growled Di Yantuo in an extreme rage.

    Many other Di Family elders and important members growled out angrily, but guards standing on the surrounding fence wall all cheered and pped their hands. Some non-humankind ves with low positions even began dancing excitedly. Those guards and non-humankind ves all lived at the bottom of the society. Back then, these powerful Di Family people could ughter them as easily as ughtering pigs and dogs. But now, these powerful people fell in distress, which allowed them to watch an iparably noble youngdy being crushed under the feet of someone else. These guards and non-humankind ves nearly had a mental orgasm, as if the one bullying Di Wu wasn¡¯t actually Gru but themselves.

    Chi Zhanughed out loud and said, "Haha, Di Yantuo¡¯s so funny, why would I help them, eh?"

    "Because I will give you a lot of money!" Ji Hao ndly and emotionlessly pointed at Gru and said, "Di Wu? That woman is beautiful. I really want to do my family revenge on her... violently. Does she have a noble bloodline? Even better. Children with nobler bloodlines will have greater talents, and talents are powers, especially to our Full Moon people."

    "Eh?" Chi Zhan popped out his eyes and looked at Ji Hao. He paid no attention to what Ji Hao said and instead asked sensitively, "A lot of money? Where?"

    Ji Hao chuckled and slowly took out a one foot and two inches long, two inches wide and an inch thick golden bronze block, then said, "Refined Shouyang Mountain bronze. This is a small piece, but weighs a thousand kilograms. Added with other materials, this can be turned into quite a few top-grade weapons."

    Chi Zhan opened his eyes even wider as those eyes were fixed on that bronze block. Shouyang Mountain bronze, a strategic resource that belonged to the humankind. The non-humankind had spent immeasurably great efforts, but only smuggled a small amount through scums of the humankind. This piece held in Ji Hao¡¯s hands could trade for over ten-million jade coins in Xiu n¡¯s ck markets!

    "Gru! ck Shark Castle is a ce with a rule!"

    Chi Zhan burst with a thunderous growl as he smashed the French window in front of him with his fist and leaped down the building.

    Chi Zhannded beside Gru and swiftly pulled out a short dagger, slicing his head off before he even realized what had just happened.

    Blood sshed everywhere as Chi Zhan raised his head seriously and said, "In this ce, I am the rule!"

 Chapter 749: Tempting Money

    Chapter 749: Tempting Money

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    In Di Lung¡¯s tiny cell, Ji Hao sat straight in the only chair. He took off his mask and showed his slightly embellished face, without any cover.

    Di Lung looked at Ji Hao with a twisted face, as though he was a soul being tortured in the fire of hell for countless years, who suddenly saw an angel that came to free him. His three eyes were opened to an extreme degree, because he could not believe that he actually saw Ji Hao in this ce.

    Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows had be thinner and shorter, his temples were changed slightly, making the shape of his face look a bit different. Some foundation like thing was applied on his nose and cheek, slightly changing the lines of his face as well.

    For sure, people who didn¡¯t know Ji Hao so well couldn¡¯t be able to recognize this face at first sight.

    However, how could Di Lung not recognize him? Not to mention the fact that he had met Ji Hao not long ago, back in Chi Ban Mountain, he had extorted a giant sum of money, that was more than enough to make Di Lung imprint his face deeply in his soul for his entire life, maybe even for the next life.

    The Full Moon Sky Eye slightly opened in Ji Hao¡¯s forehead, with thin streams of light rotating in it. Slowly, he took out a hundred blocks of Shouyang Mountain bronze, carelessly throwing them onto the ground, causing a silvery series of ngs.

    Chi Zhan, who was enormous in shape and had almost filled the doorframe of the cell, stared at these glowing golden bronze blocks without moving his eyeballs. Every single block of these was worth over ten-million jade coins, and he now had a whole hundred blocks piled on the ground. This could be seen as an amazingly great fortune, worth over a billion jade coins.

    Swallowing his saliva, Chi Zhan took the initiative and said, "Gru¡¯s family might be a bit troublesome. If you are willing to pay ten..."

    "Ah," said Ji Hao ndly and slightly while casting a sideway nce at Chi Zhan, "You think I will take that insignificant man, Gru, and that lowly, weak family of his, seriously?"

    Chi Zhan subconsciously and carefully bowed to Ji Hao for thirty degrees and said, "In this case, one Shouyang Mountain bronze block, and I will take care of all troubles brought by Gru."

    Just now, Gru¡¯s head was chopped off by Chi Zhan with a single move. Gru¡¯s blood ejected out from his broken neck and sshed all over Di Wu¡¯s body. By now, Di Wu was holding Di Lung¡¯s arm tight with a deathly pale face, Hearing what Chi Zhan said, Di Wu subconsciously screamed out and yelled, "Let that damned Gru die!"

    Chi Zhan smilingly nced at Di Wu, chuckled and said, "He¡¯s dead already, my beautifuldy. Now, we¡¯re talking about how to wipe his whole family out. Shambles, nasty and lowly thing, him and his family, they are such a humiliation to the noble and elegant Yu n... What do you think?"

    ¡®A shambles, lowly, nasty guy like that, you had actually let him in the ck Shark Castle prison, and under your tacit permission, he almost took Di Wu away.¡¯ thought Ji Hao while coldly ncing at Chi Zhan.

    Ji Hao waved his hand. Following his moves, ten Shouyang Mountain bronze blocks flew up simultaneously, nging against each other while falling directly into Chi Zhan¡¯s hands. "Gru¡¯s family, and, ording to Elder Di Lung, Gru haspanions, doesn¡¯t he? Those trash-fish-like families, just clean them up as well." said Ji Hao.

    Flicking his knees with his fingers, Ji Hao continued slowly to Chi Zhan, as if he had been thinking while speaking, "I will take Di Family people away, because I will perform my family revenge on them. I have to kill all of them with my own hands. Anyone who dares to stop me from avenging my family... is my enemy."

    Ji Hao narrowed his normal eyes, but widely opened the erect eye between his eyebrows. The Full Moon Sky Eye had already be a colorful sphere of light, with countless splendid streams of light swiftly rotating in it. They released a terrifyingly great spiritual power vibration that suffused the whole cell like tidewater.

    Countless spell symbols emerged on the wall of the cell. Along with a buzzing noise, thickyers of defensive magic screens surged out from the wall. The spiritual power vibration released by Ji Hao activated the surrounding natural powers and generated a strong invisible force that fiercely scratched the defensive screens on the wall like countless sharp raspers.

    The defensive magic screens in the cell of ck Shark Castle Prison exploded under Ji Hao¡¯s strong spiritual poweryer byyer, bursting with waves of light spots like a heavy, glowing rain. A weird twist happened to the space inside the small cell, because of which, Chi Zhan, Di Lung and Di Wu all felt that their body had been pulled longer, then pressed shorter. They felt as if every single cell of theirs was being dragged by countless invisible hands. This scarily strong force could crush all of them anytime.

    Chi Zhan¡¯s look turned especially serious. Finally, he truly knew about Ji Hao.

    This wasn¡¯t only a super-rich ¡®customer¡¯, he was also a powerful being, that even Chi Zhan himself couldn¡¯t rival. In the society of Yu n, being rich could bring you many special treatments that ordinarily people could never have. However, being powerful could allow you to attain ¡®respect¡¯, which could never be attained so easily, not even by rich people. When richness and powerfulnessbined into one, one would be a truly ¡®great being¡¯, a literally ¡®upper-ss person¡¯ that even people like Chi Zhan, who had a special background, would be extra polite to, and show extra respect.

    Chi Zhan seriously made a ny-degree bow towards Ji Hao and said, "Dear Lord, everything goes as you say."

    Ji Hao restrained that scary spiritual power vibration, carelessly waved his hand towards Chi Zhan and said, "Do not kill those lowly beings. Get them back here. Then, they will be Di Family people."

    Chi Zhan narrowed his eyes. What Ji Hao said, was simple, and he had done such things countless times. Some people evaporated from ck Shark Castle Prison. However, people who made them disappear didn¡¯t want the others to know about that. Therefore, some poor Yu n people would appear in the dark cell of ck Shark Castle Prison for no reason, and their names and identities would be the ones that they had never even heard of.

    For such a thing, Chi Zhan could do it smoothly. As long as Ji Hao paid him enough, he could handle this perfectly for Ji Hao.

    "In this case, we¡¯re going to do a big business." Chi Zhan narrowed his eyes and looked at Ji Hao.

    Till now, even if Chi Zhan was as stupid as a pig, he should be able to figure out that Ji Hao didn¡¯te to take any family revenge. Instead, he came to save these Di Family people.

    ¡®This damned old man, this bloody Di Family, how can they be so lucky? They were betrayed and entrapped by their own family member and all the twelve Emperors in power joint handedly. But still, someone came to save them from such a severe situation!¡¯ ncing at Di Lung in envy, Chi Zhan thought deeply.

    In Chi Zhan¡¯s estimation, if it was him...If he were thrown into a cell of Dark Shark Castle Prison, assassins woulde to him one after another instead of any savior. No one woulde to save him, even his own son wouldn¡¯t take one more nce at him.

    "Lucky old man!" Chi Zhan murmured towards Di Lung with a long face.

    A light series of footstep came from the corridor outside, along with which, Hartment¡¯s quick gasp could be heard.

    "Manager, dear lords, Di Yantuo, the family leader, is here!"

 Chapter 750: Acting Family Leader

    Chapter 750: Acting Family Leader

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Di Lung¡¯s cell was way too tiny, and was unfit for discussing business matters. Therefore, Ji Hao upied Chi Zhan¡¯s office.

    Warm water was delivered from the kitchen through an appropriative pipe, after which, the two bathrooms in the small building, where Chi Zhan¡¯s office located in, both hadrge clouds of steam puffing out, while a unique floral aroma spread out. The aroma belonged to a special type of top-grade bath balm.

    A few beautiful dark-kind girls walked into the bathrooms with shavers and scissors, and soon, slight noises of cutting hair could be heard from the two bathrooms.

    Hartment, the chubby guy, made a trip to Liang Zhu City himself and purchased over a hundred sets of luxurious clothes from a surviving manor near the city at a rather high price. Also through those beautiful dark-kind maids, those brand-new luxurious clothes were sent into the two bathrooms.

    A whole hourter, Ji Hao, who sat by the French window of Chi Zhan¡¯s office, had already drunk up three pots of tea. But finally, he saw Di Lung, Di Yantuo and the other powerful elders of Di Family. These elders had left their tiny cells, and had just taken their very first bath in the past few months, tidied their messy hair and beard and changed into luxurious clothes, which were designed in the special style of Yu n. After all this, those elders, who were dirty, wan and sallow, just like refugees before, instantly looked like nobles again.

    A group of major criminals, who would be executed in public in just a while, had actually taken afortable bath in the office of the prison manager and cleaned themselves perfectly. By now, these criminals were sitting right in the manager¡¯s office, seriously running a negotiation meeting with the man who came to visit them!

    Such a ridiculous thing, it could only happen in Yu Dynasty. Ji Hao ¡®rented¡¯ Chi Zhan¡¯s office, and paid no more than two more blocks of Shouyang Mountain bronze for it.

    ording to their positions and powers, Di Lung and the other elders stood in a straight line.

    Di Yantuo, the acting family leader, carefully looked at Ji Hao from head to toe, then slowly, elegantly sat down in front of him. Naturally, he picked up a teacup, poured himself a savory cup of sugar tea and took a slight sip, satisfyingly letting out a long breath as he said, "Good tea. I didn¡¯t think that I could taste the top-grade ck Mountain Crimson Cloud tea in ck Shark Castle Prison."

    Ji Hao put down the teacup, grinned and said, "People who are willing to take bribes and bend thew can always get nice things that the others can¡¯t."

    While Di Yantuo looked at Ji Hao, Ji Hao had been observing him as well. He was a typical Yu n noble, tall and slim, but with broad shoulders, around fifty percent broader than the shoulders of ordinary Yu n people. This pair of shoulders naturally gave him a stateliness that the others didn¡¯t have. His long and gray hair were perfectly brushed. On his chin was a three-inch long beard, seeming to be as hard as steel needles. Because of his gray beard, he looked determined, as if he would never bend. He had a standard, wlessly handsome face of a Yu n noble. What caught Ji Hao¡¯s attention was the pair of moorstone-like, cold and nd eyes that sank in the deeply hollowed eye sockets of Di Yantuo. His eyes represented his hard heart, which meant Di Yantuo wasn¡¯t easy to get along. However, his pair of blood-red pupils were like two spots ofva, filled with crazily burning me. With a single nce at those pupils, Ji Hao realized that Di Yantuo¡¯s heart was filled with viciousness and grudges towards certain people and things.

    This was a calm yet crazy, and especially powerful man.

    The original leader of Di Family had unexpectedly fallen in Liang Zhu City. Under this critical and difficult situation, Di Yantuo was entrusted with the great responsibility, being pushed into the position of acting family leader. Even though Di Yantuo could not twist the fate of Di Family of being thrown into ck Shark Castle Prison, this still proved Yi Yantuo¡¯s influence in the entire Di Family.

    Di Yantuo was definitely not easy to get along, but he was forced by the external conditions. Therefore, Ji Hao had no worries. Di Yantuo would submit himself.

    Narrowing his eyes, Ji Hao silently looked at Di Yantuo without saying anything.

    On the wall, the urate timer tool crafted exquisitely by Xiu n master craftsmen had been ticking. Along with the ticking hour pointer, the sunlight outside the French window seemed to be flipping and moving as well.

    Outside the small building, nearly a thousand heavily armored Jia n warriors had been walking around, and the number of guards standing on the fence wall of the prison, was now ten times more than usual. Heavy and loud steps came from outside the fence wall. Warriors stationed in the four military campsites around the prison were deployed as well, in case these Di Family people might try to escape.

    Visible waves of ripples rolled in the air. asionally, thin and dense electric bolts would burst from the air. This showed that all defensive divine towers of ck Shark Castle Prison were activated. If Di Yantuo and other Di Family people dared to escape, they would most likely be struck to death, or be chopped into meat paste.

    Ji Hao remained silent, and neither did Di Yantuo say anything. Both of them held their teacups, drinking the nice smelling but awfully sugary tea, cup after a cup.

    Yu n people loved sugar, even to a crazy degree. The tea was badly sweet, and the snacks on the table were way too sugary as well. Ji Hao never liked sweet food, but in order to maintain the pressure he had been giving to Di Yantuo, he could only stay calm and natural while pouring the terribly sweet tea into his own mouth.

    Chi Zhan, wasn¡¯t in the office, but every after a quarter of an hour, a dark-kind maid would bring in another hot pot of sugar tea.

    A quarter of an hour, two-quarters of an hour, three-quarters of an hour...An hour, two hours, three hours...

    Ji Hao remained silent, and so did Di Yantuo. Di Lung and the other family elders all had their eyes narrowed and heads lowered, quietly looking at their own tiptoes.

    In this office, every sentence, every single word they said, would be rted to the lives of over a hundred thousand Di Family people, and to their future fates. Therefore, Di Yantuo and the other elder had to be extra careful and cautious.

    On the fence wall of the prison, Chi Zhan sat on the tallest watch tower, narrowed his eyes while looking at the small building that was supposed to be his office. When stars sparkled all over the sky and the darkness of night enveloped the earth, even Chi Zhan couldn¡¯t help but murmur, "What are they doing....They have des put right on their necks right now...Do these Di Family people have any other choice?"

    Hartment stood behind Chi Zhan, sighed and said, "No matter how, Di Family is a top-3 ranked, wealthy andrge Blood Moon family. Even if they are going to sell themselves, they want to make a good price!"

    "Hmm, there might be some other stories in this. This nameless Full Moon Lord..." Chi Zhan rubbed his own chin and mumbled with a muffled voice. "Which Full Moon family is brave enough to shield Di Family under the current situation? Di Family is indeed a fleshy piece of meat to eat, but aren¡¯t they afraid of being choked to death?" Clicking his tongue, Chi Zhan continued.

    Hartment fiddled with a Shouyang Mountain bronze block while chuckling, "Whatever, as long as we can earn our own profits, dear manager."

    Chi Zhan chuckled as well while delightfully stroking those heavy bronze blocks held in his arms.

    In the small building, Di Yantuo finally began talking. A blood-redyer of glow was released from his erect eye, that covered the entire building up to prevent any eavesdropping. Afterwards, he looked at Ji Hao and asked the question in a bold and nd voice with a t tone.

    "What promises can you give us?"

    Ji Hao looked at Di Yantuo, smiled faintly and answered, "For now, the promise I can give you is...You can stay alive!"

 Chapter 751: Soul Contract

    Chapter 751: Soul Contract

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Alive?!" A blood-red sphere of fire swooshed out from Di Yantuo¡¯s palm, beating quickly like a heart.

    The teacup in his hand had already turned into a stream of smoke while all wooden stuff in therge office was set aze within a short span of time, quickly burned into ashes.

    Ji Hao calmly looked at Di Yantuo. ying with fire? Ji Hao was now the possessor of the great Dao of sun. Because of that, he could even be counted as the ancestor of all fire yers. Even though he was not yet powerful enough, his essence sun fire was definitely the most powerful fire in the whole Pan Gu world.

    The temperature of the blood fire released from Di Yantuo¡¯s palm wasn¡¯t high. Actually, it was much lower than the temperatures of many special types of fires. But, what was worth mentioning was that the blood fire was capable of devouring life-force and spirit blood, and this was the essence of Di Yantuo¡¯s blood fire.

    "Great, supreme Blood Moon, our Di Family has a noble blood and a long history. For our glory, our dignity, and all that we have, what you can promise us... is merely staying alive?" The blood me released from Di Yantuo¡¯s palm grew more and more scorching as he red at Ji Hao and shouted, "What do you think we are? Lowly ves?!"

    "Chill, Leader Di Yantuo!" Ji Hao chuckled, flicked his finger and let a stream of essence sun fire sh across the air. Just like a poisonous snake pouncing on its prey, the essence sun fire stream momentarily dazzled forward, slightly scratched across the blood fire on Di Yantuo¡¯s palm, then disappearing into the air.

    The blood fire on Di Yantuo¡¯s palm was suddenly set ¡®aze¡¯. This was indeed a weird description, because the blood fire was a fire itself. However, under the power of another type of fire, a more powerful and higher grade one, Di Yantuo¡¯s blood fire was literally set aze, and began ¡®burning¡¯ intensively.

    A golden fiery light rose for three-foot high. Meanwhile, Di Yantuo only felt that his spirit blood surged towards this palm, but he couldn¡¯t help it. Next, all of his spirit blood was turned into fuel, being swallowed by that golden-red me.

    Di Yantuo gave a high-pitched growl in fright, then hurriedly cast a spell, dispelling his blood fire down on his palm. However, a thinyer of golden me lingered around him, swiftly moving towards his palm.

    "No!" Both Di Yantuo and Di Lung shouted out in panic.

    Ji Hao snorted coldly and flicked his finger. Instantly, the goldenyer of me flew up like an airy piece of silk, softlynding on Ji Hao¡¯s finger. Afterwards, the golden me dimmed down and transformed into a bean-sized me spot, leaping between Ji Hao¡¯s fingertips, just like a living elf of fire that had been happily ying with those fingers.

    "Staying alive, this is the best promise that I can give you." Ji Hao calmly looked at Di Yantuo and said, "Do you still want to live a wealthy and free life that you used to? Would those people, who pushed you into such a miserable situation, allow you to do that?"

    "You can only conceal your identities and disappear, without letting anyone grasp any track of yours... forever." said Ji Hao coldly, "If any of you leaked your whereabouts,ing to you next would be an endless chase and hunt."

    "You!" Di Yantuo opened his mouth and wanted to say something. But for the dignity of a decent Yu n noble, he couldn¡¯t let out those words, even if he truly wanted to.

    "Sure, I can protect you." said Ji Hao while smiling rxedly, "I can protect you, give you a piece ofnd to amodate yourselves, and let you keep living... This is my greatest mercy to you."

    Di Yantuo had his teeth gnashed tight while slowly turning around, looking at those elders.

    Di Lung and the other elders nced at each other, then each showed a sallow face. An elder with snow-white hair, who was standing beside Di Lung, sighed slightly, then took a step forward and began talking with a intive voice."Leader, do you remember the cries and howls of our children that we heard from the underground prison days ago?"

    Di Yantuo¡¯s face twitched intensively while his look turned iparably sulky.

    At one time, Di Family was the top-three great Family of Blood Moon. Except for Dishi Family, which was entrenched on the throne of the Blood Moon Emperor in power, Di Family and Qian Family made no distinction of rank. Dishi Family, Di Family and Qian Family, these three families once shared the greatest power of Blood Moon.

    Di Family, as arge wealthy family, its members were surely arrogant and domineering. Therefore, many Di Family people had been quite bullying to the others. In Liang Zhu City, it was hard to say that how many friends these Di Family people had, but speak of the numbers of their enemies...hehe...

    During the past months, when Di Family people were kept in ck Sharp Castle Prison, every couple of days, some vengeful people from other families would pay the guards for entering, then swagger into the prison and perform their acts of revenge on Di Family people, as much as they liked.

    Among all Di Family people, the most arrogant and bullying ones ended up in the worst shapes. And it might be coincident that many of these family members, who had been the most bullying ones, were direct descendants of Di Yantuo, Di Lung and the other elders. Without being supported by these powerful elders, how could those younger ones possibly afford to offend so many people?

    Many ¡®talented¡¯ young people of Di Family were already beaten to death in the prison, or disabled. Some young, female family members, such as the few granddaughters and great-granddaughters of a few elders had disappeared in the prison long ago. Those girls weren¡¯t as lucky as Di Wu, who had just bumped into Ji Hao, who was just like a great savior descending from the sky, saving her from Gru¡¯s dirty hands.

    As the acting family leader, Di Yantuo had his own, special intelligent sources, that allowed him to know everything that had happened to his family members, in his prison. He even knew the names and family backgrounds of those young men who had paid those guards to get in, sneakily taking vengeance on the young Di Family members. Of course, he also knew the names of these family members who had suffered the vengeance.

    Because he knew everything, his heart had been aching day and night, and the anger in his heart disabled him from falling asleep. Every single day, he was being tortured cruelly inside.

    "I know, of course, I know. I know that something had happened, and I know how did those things happen." Di Yantuo slowly stood up, gnashed his teeth and gave a mournful grin to Ji Hao He then said with a twisted voice, "If we can only stay alive, linger on in a steadily worsening condition and drag out our feeble existence, then I would rather die... I would rather take all my families to death."

    Ji Hao looked at Di Yantuo, seeming to be pondering. All three eyes of Di Yantuo had turned blood-red, and that deep, vicious-looking blood-red color even scared Ji Hao a little bit.

    Pondering for a while, Ji Hao said ndly, "Work for me, sign a soul contract... After that, you and your families have to work for my family and me, for hundred-thousands years. I think, a hundred-thousand-year is not an especially long span of time. During this period, if you make enough contribution, I can use a part of my power, and I will try as hard as I can to help you get A familial revenge."

    Pointing his finger forward, a dim stream of light spurted out from Ji Hao¡¯s head, within which, the Pan Xi divine mirror silently flew out from Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    The thick mirror was designed in an ancient style, and had been releasing a prehistorical sense of power. It seemed to be so deep and mysterious, just like a bottomless ck hole, that ordinary people would be terrified merely by the sight of it.

    Looking at the group of Di Family elders, Ji Hao said in that cold voice of his, "Just swear with your souls and spirit blood. I will allow you a chance for a family revenge, and that will only take you a hundred thousand years. After a hundred thousand years, you can decide your own fates. You can leave, or you can stay."

    Di Yantuo and the other elders considered for a whole night.

    As the first stream of sunshine rose from the east, Di Yantuo bit his own tongue tip broken, then prated his spirit magic eye. He extracted a trace of his soul and a most important stream of spirit blood and mixed them together, condensing into a blood spell symbol. Next, he solemnly sent the spell symbol into the Pan Xi divine mirror.

 Chapter 752: In Prison

    Chapter 752: In Prison

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The scale of the ck Shark Castle Prison was huge.

    Fifteen meters wide paths crossed each other, and on both sides of each path were around ten meters squared cells. Those cells were sealed withrge metal stockades, through which, one could clearly see those people in the cells.

    The walls of those cells were built from ck rock mixed with alloy, which was coarse and cold, without any decoration. The air underground was moist. Therefore, clear streams of water would flow down along the walls of those cells from time to time.

    Every single cell was filled with people. Male, female, older ones, younger ones, at least a hundred people were thrown into each cell. These people huddled together, with zero space left between them. Even lying down was an extravagant wish for them now.

    On the walls at the ends of every the path, stone oilmps released dim light, lighting the expressionless faces of all prisoners. Nearly a hundred thousand Di Family people were kept on this floor, but except for the cries of children that happened asionally, the entire floor seemed to bepletely lifeless. All Di Family people had been sitting on the floor of their cells without any expression, as if they were animals waiting to be ughtered, silently waiting for the end of the day.

    They had witnessed or engaged in quite a lot internal strifes between Yu n nobles. Therefore, they deeply understood their fates.

    Struggling or resisting could bring them nothing but humiliation and worse torture; nothing would be changed.

    In a cell, that was located at the end of a path, a few Yu n young men with luxurious clothes, which were now covered in blood, had been gasping quickly for air. Most of Yu n nobles never had great physical strength, and any exercise could easily exhaust them if it got slightly intense.

    A Di Family young man had his feet tied up with boa tendon rope, hanging in the ceiling upside down. The skin on of his legs was broken, exposing his faint red, translucent bones. Small pieces of skin and muscles scattered all over the floor. A few iron hooks, which were thickly covered in thorns, pierced deeply through the whole spine of the Di Family young man. Drops of blood flew out along the hooks, mixed with sticky marrow, pulling thin and long threads from the hooks.

    The Di Family young man had been moaning slightly, with all three eyes of his popped widely out. However, those eyes werepletely lusterless now.

    "Di Lo, do you like the small gift from me?" Gasping for a while, a Yu n young man picked up a heavy iron stick, that was also thickly covered in thorns, gripped and slightly wielded it. The handsome face of his was filled with viciousness as he gnashed his teeth and continued, "My fiancee, you made her pregnant!"

    Dong! The iron stick violently thudded on Di Lo¡¯s lower abdomen, squeezing arge stream of blood out of Di Lo¡¯s mouth, making his body twitch like a dying fish. A long whileter, Di Lo finally strugglingly made a gasp for air, then said with a weak voice, "She seduced me first! Such things...they¡¯re normal, aren¡¯t they? You hadn¡¯t married her yet, you have no right to interfere!"

    "Sure, sure, I can understand." The Yu n young man wielded the iron stick, viciously grinned and continued, "These small romantic affairs are normal. To us, these are only small funs of our lives. You made her pregnant, that¡¯s fine, because you have the bloodline of Di Family. For that bloodline, my family and I would happily ept that child and make him or her a true member of our family!"

    To Yu n people, the inheritance of power mostly relied on bloodlines. Bloodlines from big and powerful families represented greater talents and potentials, and could deliver brighter futures. Therefore, what Di Lo had done, that Yu n young man and his family could happily ept it. They would tolerate the existence of that child and raise it. None of the Yu n young people were chaste and undefiled, and no one should be med for romantic affairs like this, that happened before the wedding day.

    "my family and I would delightfully ept a bloodline from arge family to merge with our bloodline." The Yu n young man gnashed his teeth and continued growling madly, "But you shouldn¡¯t have shown it off in those midnight parties after you made her pregnant!"

    "If no one knew that you were the real father of that child, I would happily be the father!" The Yu n young man even began screaming hysterically, "But you said it out and everyone knows now...That is the biggest humiliation to me!"

    One of the rules of Yu n¡¯s society ¡ª One was innocent as long as they were not caught.

    This rule had delicate extending meanings that only true Yu n nobles could understand.

    Di Lo spent quite an effort to let out a mouthful of blood, teasingly looked at Yu n young man, sneered and said, "But you still married her, didn¡¯t you?"

    The Yu n young man¡¯s face turned darker as he responded, "That¡¯s because you gave me a hundred thousand jade coins! Damn it! A hundred thousand jade coins, you humiliated me with that money!"

    The Yu n young man wielded the iron stick, pointed at Di Lo¡¯s head and said, "Your great-grandfather is Elder Di Yanlou, and you¡¯re known as the most talented young man among the youngest generation of Di Family. It¡¯s a great honor of mine to beat you to death with my own hands!"

    The other few Yu n young man allughed out loud. Before, when Di Family was still standing high above the masses, they were even willing to kneel down and lick Di Lo¡¯s boots. Back then, there was a huge difference between their social status. But now, Di Family had fallen into misfortune. Therefore, these people rushed over as fast as they could, paying a high price to get revenge on Di Lo.

    This was one of the features of Yu n people. These godlike creatures, who usually stood high above the whole world, were actually contemptible in hearts.

    As the iron stick held in the Yu n man¡¯s hands was about to smash down, over ten Jia n warriors suddenly rushed through the path in big steps. One of them swiftly threw over a heavy spear from around three-hundred meters away. The sharp spear urately swished in through the metal stockades and fiercely bumped into the iron stick holding in the Yu n man¡¯s hands. The Yu n man suffered a great pain from his hands while the iron stick flew away, being nailed on the wall behind him.

    "Damn it! Is this your attitude to your guests? ck Shark Castle Prison! I spent whole five-hundred thousand jade coins for nothing but killing Di Lo myself!"

    Surrounded by Di Yantuo, Di Lung and the other elders, and followed by Chi Zhan, Hartment and some guards, Ji Hao walked over in big steps. Hearing the growling of the Yu n young man, Ji Hao said loudly and harshly, "Idiot, this is the most talented one among the youngest generation of Di Family. I paid a whole fifty-million to buy his life! You want me to spend fifty-million for nothing? Chop his head off!"

    Those Jia n warriors had already broken into the cell where Di Lo was being tortured. Hearing Ji Hao, one of them pulled out his long des and instantly chopped the young man¡¯s head off without any hesitation.

    "Ten-million!" Chi Zhan immediately stepped up and said, "Ten more million, and I will deal with his family for you too. It¡¯s a good chance for us as Liang Zhu City is now in a great mess, and we need more new prisoners to fill this empty prison!"

    Ji Hao nodded and gave a cold smile.

    Di Yantuo was already standing in the middle of the path, and had begun shouting loudly.

    Arge group of non-humankind ves quickly rushed to each cell, took outrge keys and opened those heavy stockades.

 Chapter 753: Armed to the Teeth

    Chapter 753: Armed to the Teeth

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    On the eastern side of Liang Zhu City, in a beautiful piece ofnd, a stunning manor was surrounded by a dense forest. Gorgeous flower fields softly extended along theke, around which were arge number of Jia n warriors. These Ji n warriors expressionlessly stood behind trees, beside floral bushes, trying their best to hide their own traces.

    Compared to Jia n warriors who fought against the humankind on battlefields, Jia n warriors in this manor seemed to be less fierce and more elegant. They dressed quite luxuriously, and the weapons tied around their waists were more like decorations than weapons of ughter. The hilts of their weapons were even decorated with countless peals and fine pieces of jade and other gems.

    Beside theke was a small dock, with a three-hundred long trestle bridge reaching straight into theke. A group of Yu n young man had now been delightfully wielding their fishing rods whileughing loudly.

    These Yu n young man seemed to know nothing about fishing skills, and their loudugher had been scaring all fishes away, as their attentions were never truly on fishing anyway. If the conversation that was now happening between them leaked out, a great number of people would be scared badly, just like those fishes.

    "A regr customer from Western Wastnd wants a million sets of specially crafted heavy armors, with a sweet price."

    "Order received, but next year, they have to supply extra ten-thousand portions of essence white gold."

    "Zhu Rong Family from Southern Wastnd, they want to order three-hundred and sixty thousand top-grade me spears."

    "Refuse them. Our current cooperative partner is Gong Gong Family. Gong Gong Family is rtively weaker, so we have to strengthen it."

    "Xiang Liu sent a message that he has sneakily hunted nine young dragons, all with the royal bloodline of the dragon-kind. By now, he still has all dead bodies and spirit blood of these dragons in his hands, and he wants us to name a price."

    "Young dragons with royal bloodline? Good materials...but this price is hard to name. Xiang Liu is too greedy, just give him...A jar of sky-devouring devil snake spirit blood."

    Among the group of Yu n young men, apparently, six of them possessed the highest status, because all decisions were made by them and all orders were given by them. The other Yu n young men seemed to be quite careless while making their reports one after another, ording to a certain sequence.

    Till the end, a Yu n young man, who had countlessly faintly visible toothed-wheels swiftly spinning and luding in this erect eyes, smiled and said, "Nothing special happened to my responsible projects, but something interesting happened in ck Shark Castle Prison."

    "Chi Zhan sent a message just now. ording to that, a Full Moon lord, who imed to be a cultivator on the tramp, found Chi Zhan with the name of his family. This Full Moon cultivator wanted to take all Di Family people, who were kept in the prison, away."

    Shrugging, this Yu n young man slowly and conveniently threw out a fishhook, then continued, "But I have checked through the information of all Full Moon cultivators on the tramp in the record. That lord, who abruptly showed up in ck Shark Castle Prison, doesn¡¯t look like any of them."

    Another Yu n young man, who stood aside and had been mixing the bait, raise his head and responded, "I have a message from Chi Ban Market. Not long ago, a Full Moon Sky Eye was auctioned off in Chi Ban Market. That eye belonged to Lord Moho Yuanjia."

    One of the groups of Yu n young men, who was clearly from Full Moon, had his face darkened while cursing in a low voice, "Damn it."

    A Yu n young man with ck-golden hair, among the six leader-like ones, remained silent for a while. He then silently reached out his right hand, and wielded across the air like a de, then said, "I suggest, we should just let it happen...Dishi Cha has no good intent. For anything that might cause him trouble, I¡¯d love to see it done."

    Faintly smiling, this young man continued with a strange tone, "Besides, we can earn our profits anyway. Taking all Di Family people away? This will be a great ie, what do you think?"

    "Agree!" responded another young man among the six.

    "Agree!" said another one.

    "Agree...Dishi Cha is such a bothersome guy. He has actually proposed to Miss Yemo Shanye for someone else. I just can¡¯t wait to see him falling on evil days. Miss Yemo Shanye is so beautiful and so nice, even if she is truly going to marry someone now, she could only choose from the five of us." Another Yu n young man said while making a resentful sigh.

    Among the six, five Yu n young man smiled simultaneously while looking at thest one. This Yu n young man suddenly opened his erect eye while a terrifying sense of devouring spread out from this purely dark erect eye. With a cold intent of killing, this Yu n young man began talking in a nd voice, "My sister Yemo Shanye...Ah, damn you, Dishi Cha."

    Back in the underground prison in ck Shark Castle, all cells were unlocked while countless expressionless Di Family people surged out, screaming and shouting as they couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened. Some had even lost theirposure while thinking of their families who had gone missing in the prison. They grabbed people around them and began crying and wailing.

    Di Yantuo and a group of elders walked to these Di Family people and told them about the decision made by the top-leadership of the family. People who were willing to follow the leads of Di Yantuo and those elders epted the reality. They walked to Ji Hao one of another and silently bowed to him. Next, they each took out a stream of spirit blood from their spirit magic eyes, mixed with a trace of their souls and made the vow. All these vows were then sent into the Pan Xi divine mirror.

    Led by Di Yantuo and the group of elders, many Di Family people swore to pledge loyalty to Ji Hao.

    The Pan Xi divine mirror suppressed the spirit blood and souls of these Di Family people, keeping their vows effective. Unless they could find another pre-world divine treasure that was more powerful than the Pan Xi divine mirror to destroy it, their fates would be under Ji Hao¡¯s control forever.

    Di Lo was saved by his families, and after an emergent medical treatment, he staggeringly walked to Ji Hao, still with a few iron hooks pierced into his spine. "Dear Lord, you saved my life and my honor. Since my family has already decided to pledge loyalty to you, I shall also devote my heart and soul to you to pay you back." Di Lo kneeled and kowtowed to Ji Hao and said.

    Ji Hao delightfully nced at Di Lo and said with a deep voice, "I am expecting your loyal performances. But now, you have to get armed as soon as possible."

    The Pan Xi divine mirror glowed with a dim light. Meanwhile, great amounts of natural powers were absorbed by it. Ji Hao took out a mountain-huge pile of smithing materials, ceaselessly throwing into the mirror.

    From battlefields, Ji Hao had gained many top-quality armors and weapons produced by the non-humankind. From these, he carefully selected a set of armor and a weapon, both with the best quality.

    The Pan Xi divine mirror released a dim stream of light and scanned through set of armor. Then, along with a buzzing noise, numerous armors and weapons flew out from the mirror, one after another. Each of these armors and weapons had been releasing a strong power vibration.

    All weapons and armors were exactly the same, without any slight difference.

    Di Yantuo and the group of elders stared at Ji Hao in shock, as he had actually been copying and pasting armors and weapons!

    After a short daze, Di Yantuo immediately gave his order. All Di Family people, males, female, younger ones and older ones, each put on an armor and picked up a weapon. Soon, nearly a hundred thousand Di Family people were armed to the teeth, those shining armors and weapons making them look exactly like an elite army.

 Chapter 754: Teleport From the Prison

    Chapter 754: Teleport From the Prison

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The gate of the underground prison of ck Sharp Castle was opened. The grating metal noise sounded like wails of ghosts, spreading to a long distance away through the path. Large groups of Yu n nobles struggled and screamed while being kicked and thrown in violently by those prison guards.

    "I am a clerk of Leader Qinxin, I am Leader Qinxin¡¯s subordinate...What have I done wrong? You have no right to arrest me." A middle-aged Yu n man, who was now in ragged clothes, growled with a hoarse voice.

    None of those prison guards said anything. Smoothly, they dragged these confused and frightened Yu n nobles into the grindhouse, after which, shrill howls resounded across the entire floor.

    Tongues were pulled out, so those Yu n nobles couldn¡¯t talk.

    Eyes were dug out, so they couldn¡¯t see.

    Fingers were chopped off, so they couldn¡¯t write.

    Powers were sealed, so they couldn¡¯t resist.

    Numerous Yu n nobles were tortured and disabled in the grindhouse, then weakly made to lie on the ground, huddled and twitching like worms.

    The middle-aged man, who was shouting hysterically and hoarsely just now, now stared at the dark ceiling of the cell in despair and wailed, "Give me a reason, give me a reason to die! Although I am only a low-grade noble, after all, I do have a noble bloodline!"

    "Lowly bloodline!" Di Lung¡¯s voice was cold and stern.

    Following his voice, Di Lung, who was now wearing a full armor that was decorated withpleted floral patterns and shining with a golden light, held a waist-tall staff in his left hand and an exquisitely-crafted long sword in his right hand. Tens of beautiful decorative magic talismans were tied around his waist as, walked over in big steps. He was armed to the teeth, and was surrounded by arge group of Di Family people.

    Di Wu, who was also wearing a full set of luxurious armor, but with a twisted face, followed behind Di Lung, staring at that middle-aged man viciously.

    "El-elder Di Lung!" The middle-aged man looked at Di Lung in panic and said, "You...Aren¡¯t you..."

    "Aren¡¯t we locked in dark cells, listening to your lowly descendants torturing our families?" Di Lung stared at this middle-aged man with an especially malicious look and said, "Grim, you have a good boy... Gru is truly a good boy...Because of him, you are dragged into ck Shark Castle. You will die for us, and we, are leaving."

    Grim wasn¡¯t stupid. On the contrary, he, who lived in the bottom level of the cruel society of Yu n, was even smarter than those first-ss nobles fromrge families. Immediately, he figured out the whole thing, and understood Di Lung¡¯s words.

    In a great panic, Grim looked at Chi Zhan, who was standing at the end of the path a long distance away, with a huge ounting record held in his hand. He had been writing some numbers onto it.

    "No, no, you can¡¯t do this...How can you tread on the Code of Law of our Yu n just like this? No, no, your Di Family people are condemned prisoners, and we are innocent. What Gru and his friends did has nothing to do with us!"

    Di Lung handed his staff to Di Wu. He walked to Grim, reached his hand out and forced Grim¡¯s mouth open, cutting his tongue off himself with that long sword.

    Blood gushed out from Grim¡¯s mouth without an end. Di Lung gnashed his teeth and said, "The Code of Law of Yu n? No, I am acting in exact ordance with it. Have you lowly nobles forgotten one thing? The great man, who created the Code of Law, once said something like this..."

    Behind Di Lung, Di Wu wasughing so happily as he started talking with a silvery, soft voice, "He said, the Code of Law of Yu n is only for restraining those lowly beings. When your power and strength can surpass the restraint of the Cold of Law, you will be able to tread it under your feet!"

    Grim looked at DI Lung with a deadly pale face while his gray eyes were filled with despair.

    A prison guard walked over with a glowing-red searing iron, slowly and carefully burning Grim¡¯s face with it. By now, even Grim¡¯s own parents wouldn¡¯t possibly be able to recognize him.

    "Such a bad luck. Because of a great fire, the faces of many Di Family people were burned." Hartment stood by the door of the grindhouse and said grinningly, "Safety precautions were important. Therefore, we have to apply for a sum of funding to our great Emperors in power, as we need to repair the cells of ck Shark Castle Prison."

    At the moment, Ji Hao was in the bottom floor of the prison on a broad square, and had been carefully setting a three-hundred-meter in radius teleporting magic formation with Di Yantuo and the other few elders.

    Nearly a-hundred-thousand Di Family people could never walk out of ck Shark Castle right under the daylight. Teleporting magic formation, this was the only choice for Ji Hao and Di Family people. Before he came to Liang Zhu City, Ji Hao had already prepared everything, including the base of the teleporting magic formation and all required materials.

    A few Di Family elders who mastered the construction of magic formations, stood aside, looking at the magic formation on the ground with knitted eyebrows.

    "The space location spell symbol is not urate enough. Consequently, around ten percent of magic crystals will be wasted."

    "The structure of the energy loop has some problems, and I¡¯ve already discovered seventy-three spots that can be improved."

    "The ultimate space-changing spell symbols is awfully coarse and simple, that means this magic formation can send people to around a million miles away tops."

    "Damn it, a million miles? Still within the scope of Liang Zhu City!"

    A group of eldersined aside. Ji Hao raised his head, looked at them smilingly and said, "This is the best teleporting magic formation of our Magi Pce. Of course, we have the ones that can cover longer distances, but those formations would be way too huge, even with a radius of more than a hundred miles. We can never hide an enormous teleporting magic formation like that from everyone."

    Shrugging, Ji Hao continued ndly, "We have you, don¡¯t we? When you arrive at my territory, I hope you can present me all your wisdom and knowledge, without reservation."

    Di Yantuo and those elders smiled bitterly and helplessly. "Ah, sure, the knowledge we have, what a precious treasure...But you can¡¯t me me for that, we¡¯ve done nothing wrong." An elder murmured in a low voice.

    Thest piece of the magic formation base was set up. Next, Ji Hao quickly put a piece of magic crystal in each slot of the magic formation.

    A gentle and brightyer of light emerged from the surface of the teleporting magic formation, followed by a buzzing noise. Afterwards, a jade talisman flew out of the formation.

    Ji Hao caught the talisman, scanned across it with his spiritual power, then satisfyingly nodded and said, "People I arranged have already set the teleporting magic formation up on their end. Elderly ones, children and women can go first, young male adults shall go at thest."

    An elder opened his mouth as he truly wanted to tell Ji Hao that, ording to the tradition of Yu n nobles under such a situation, the family leaders and elders should go the first. Then would be the turn of core family members, then young adults, with elderly ones, children and women going thest...

    However, seeing Ji Hao¡¯s serious face, this elder helplessly shook his head and murmured, "Humankind¡¯s moral senses are just...way too unenlightened"

    Groups of Di Family people were gathered up. The first batch, a whole thousand women and children, walked into the magic formation. A few minutester, a white stream of light was released from the formation while those people disappeared in it.

 Chapter 755: Snitch

    Chapter 755: Snitch

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The teleporting magic formation lightened up, sending a thousand Di Family people to a hundred miles away. In order to coordinate with Ji Hao¡¯s teleporting magic formation and cover the space power vibration released from it, Chi Zhan nicely activated the defensive divine tower of ck Sharp Castle and sealed the space power vibration.

    Groups of Di Family members walked into the teleporting magic formation, being teleported out in a row. Ji Hao stood aside, silently looking at them.

    These Di Family people were so happy right now as they had just been freed from their miserable fates. Even though they clearly understood that their family would now depend on the humankind and they had to live under Ji Hao¡¯s protection from now on, these Di Family people were still happy, grinning so brightly. To a certain degree, they betrayed their own kind, but Ji Hao hadn¡¯t discovered any sadness or anger from their looks. Instead, they seemed to be joyful right now.

    Ji Hao even heard a few pretty young girls loudly discussing the differences of natural scenes between Yao Mountain territory and Liang Zhu City. They even reached an agreement that they would choose a great weather day to go hiking and pic in the mountain areas in Yao Mountain territory.

    This was the best these Yu n nobles could do at a moral level.

    The teleporting magic formation worked five times in a row and sent out five-thousand people. But after that, all magic crystals in the formation evaporated into smoke simultaneously. Ji Hao walked up, cleaned the slots, put in new magic crystals then turned his palm around. A fresh gust of wind rose, rotating around the formation. Because of the continuous operation, the base of the teleporting magic formation had generated a terrifyingly great heat. Blown with the gust of wind, the formation cooled down, and the glowing-red formation base dimmed down.

    "Way too coarse." said a Di Family elder while helplessly raising his head, looking at the ceiling.

    "Way too slow." said another elder. His body was even trembling because of the anger. ¡®Time is life¡¯, by now, this old saying was literally true.

    "This is the best our humankind can do for small-scale teleporting magic formations." said Ji Hao ndly while manipting the gust of wind to cool the magic formation down, "But for super-sized teleporting magic formations that are designed especially for the war time, we can do much better. Those enormous formations can even work for a few months continuously without taking any break."

    Sighing slightly, Ji Hao looked at the teleporting magic formation in front of him and said a bit helplessly, "I think you all know, those teleporting magic foraminous are enormous and incredibly heavy. The bases of those formations are piled up by resources, that¡¯s why they can always work with a high efficiency. But for these small and ingenious magic formations, we are certainly no better than you."

    Di Yantuo helplessly spread his hands.

    In terms of magic formations, magic spells, mechanical engineering and magic puppets, the humankind had been far less advanced than the non-humankind. This was a truth, and there was not much to say about.

    Remaining silent for a while, Di Yantuo said in a slightly embarrassed tone, "But we have to admit that your humankind can learn truly fast. ording to our historical record, when our ancestors firstly descended to this world, your ancestors were still wearing bloody hides, back them. Human beings hadn¡¯t even learned to farm and raise livestock. Within such a short span of time, your achievements were already terrifyingly great."

    Leaning his head, Di Yantuo knitted his eyebrows, seemed to look into his own memories, then he seriously nodded.

    "ording to the secret history record keeping by our Di Family, the learning ability of your humankind is the best among all local creatures of those, countless worlds which were conquered by our Yu n. You are amazingly talented, and the other intelligent creatures cannotpare with you."

    Ji Hao pressed his fingers on the teleporting magic formation, sensing that the base of the formation had already turned ice-cold. Then, he stood up and took a few steps back, smiled and responded, "I like yourpliments. But, let¡¯s just continue teleporting. Fortunately, you number merely around a-hundred-thousand, as this small-scale teleporting magic formation is way too time-consuming."

    The looks of Di Yantuo and those elders seemed to be quite sulky.

    For sure, the total poption of Di Family was way more than a-hundred-thousand. But, a great number of them were turned into ashes in the disaster that happened in Liang Zhu City. Furthermore, some rtively insignificant family members immediately chose to throw themselves into theps of the otherrge families once their own family fell into this misfortune. The rest one-hundred-thousand members were the possessors of the core-bloodline of Di Family, the greatest descendants of the family. Normally, these people lived in the independent territory of Di Family.

    Another white stream of light was released from the formation while another thousand Di Family people were sent out.

    A heavy series of steps could then be heard. Chi Zhan walked over with a group of guards from a long distance away. He grinned and said, "Dear Lord, you have already sent so many people out. Now, we should discuss the payment."

    With his enormous body, Chi Zhan stood in front of Ji Hao, lowered his head, looking down at Ji Hao and said seriously, "Business is business. You pay the money and I give you the people, fair and reasonable... Good for both of us, right?"

    Ji Hao silently nodded, then took out a space bangle and handed it to Chi Zhan.

    Chi Zhan grabbed the bangle over, carefully observed the decorative patterns on it, then grinned and said, "How interesting, a space bangle given by a Full Moon Lord is designed in the style of Nether Moon...But of course, money is money, no matter where it came from. Money is the best."

    Inside the bangle were huge piles of jade coins and magic crystals, added with some especially valuable rare materials. Chi Zhan gripped this bangle and gave a huge grin, such that even his four eyes were narrowed into four curved lines.

    The teleportation never stopped, and because of the appearance of Chi Zhan and the group of guards, Di Yantuo and the other Di Family members subconsciously hurried up.

    The defensive divine tower of ck Sharp Castle released a hazyyer of light, enveloping the entire small ind, blocking all space power vibration without leaking out even a slight trace.

    Thousands of miles away from the north of Liang Zhu City, on top of a towering mountain, a fierce-eagle-like castle stood facing the wind. The castle had arge balcony, right above a bottomless chasm.

    Dishi Cha stood on the edge of the balcony, looking down at the chasm. A long whileter, he raised his head,ughed and said to a man with a ck outfit who stood behind him, "Is everything going well? You should understand that cooperating with me will eventually benefit all of us."

    The face of that man in ck was covered in ayer of mist that disabled the others from seeing his face clearly. Hearing Dishi Cha, this man responded ndly, "I hope so...If any mistake urs, you will die."

    Dishi Cha¡¯s look changed slightly as he sneered to the man and said, "Be polite, we are partners. To me, your powers and social status mean nothing."

    The man seemed to say something else, but a Yu n man with a square face had already rushed quickly over.

    Kneeling on one knee, this Yu n man hurriedly began talking.

    "Master, just now, someone sent us a message with a ghost pigeon, that was a snitching letter. It said that Di Family people in ck Shark Castle are now escaping."

    "Someone bought out all Di Family people with a great price."

 Chapter 756: Encircle Black Shark Castle

    Chapter 756: Encircle ck Shark Castle

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    From the rapidly flowing river outside ck Shark Castle, nearly a hundred enormous metal battleships swished over against the water current. Each of these metal warships was over six-hundred-meter long, with decks filled by heavy armored Jia n warriors and dark-kind warriors. Near the topyers of forecastles, arge number of Yu n nobles floated in the air.

    Strong waves pped against the heads of these battleships, then being crushed by these thick and sturdy metal ships. Immediately, guards in ck Shark Castle discovered these metal battleships, which wereing in a formidable array along with a loud series of growls.

    Those ck thorns, which had the ind thickly covered, began moving like crazy poisonous snakes. These thorns grew at a crazily high rate and soon reached the height of nearly three-hundred meters, shrouding the entire ind without even allowing a single gust of wind blowing through.

    On a watch tower, a Jia n warrior pulled his longbow open and released three huge arrows, swished out, uracy bumping into the head of the first battleship. A water-ripple-like defensive screen lit up on the surface of the ship. Meanwhile, eye-piercing spell symbols for exploding sparkled quickly on the three arrows.

    The threerge arrows shed against the protective magic screen and generated a thunderous noise while exploding into three spheres of me, each with a radius of around thirty meters, right on the head of the ship. The tremendous ship slightly swayed, then continued moving fast towards ck Shark Castle.

    "This is ck Shark Castle. Full Moon Lords, are you taking all these people to attack our ck Shark Castle? Do you want to break the prohibition set by the twelve emperors in power? Do you want to plot a rebellion?"

    "Shameless thing, you don¡¯t have the right to talk to us." said a Yu n elderly man who had long white hair. Just like a ghost, this elderly man suddenly showed up on the head of the first battleship, with his erect eye widely opened, releasing bolts of lightning along with rumbling thunder.

    "Tell Chi Zhan toe out. We have something important to ask him." said the old man with an especially darkened face while looking at ck Shark Castle.

    Deep roars came from both sides of the river, along with which, tens of thousands of meters in radius metal tes flying over along with a fierce gale in the air around a hundred meters high. Each metal te had one to three non-humankind warriors standing on it. Some were Yu n warriors while the others were Jia n warriors. They were all wearing heavy armors, holding all kinds of heavy weapons. Among all non-humankind beings, Yu n people who could put on heavy armors for the battles were all warlike ones from High Moon.

    A Pelo, the one who had been punched into two by Ji Hao, was now standing on a ck metal te, with both of his hands gripping an oddly-shaped long spear. His three eyes had been shining a bright light of anger while being fixed on ck Shark Castle.

    Guards in ck Shark Castle fell into a disturbance. That formidable troop of battle ships had already given them a great pressure. But now, tens of thousands of powerful High Moon warriors abruptly rushed over. This strong force was more than enough to threaten the safety of the entire ck Shark Castle.

    "You...Hang on! Manager Chi Zhan is on his way!" The Jia n warrior guarding on the watch tower had his face twitch intensively while he hurriedly shouted out.

    Back in the underground prison, Chi Zhan, who was happily and quickly writing something on his huge ounting record, fiercely red at the prison guards who came to deliver a message, and said, "Didn¡¯t you tell them that this is a forbidden area? Except for the twelve emperors or senior ministers in charge of penalty, all the others are strictly forbidden to approach ck Shark Castle, not even by a single step!"

    Ji Hao stood aside, sneering when he heard this.

    Except for the twelve emperors or senior ministers in charge of penalty, all the others are strictly forbidden to approach ck Shark Castle? Hehe, how can Chi Zhan, who still had saliva flowing out his mouth corners, say something as serious as this? It was way too strange.

    "Didn¡¯t they say what they came for?" Ji Hao knitted his eyebrows while pressing his erect eye with his finger. These people couldn¡¯t be tracking this Full Moon Sky Eye to here, could they? But Ji Hao had already run a thorough investigation, as a result of which, nothing abnormal was ever done to this Sky Eye.

    "They didn¡¯t" The prison guard knelt in front of Chi Zhan, raised his head and pitifully looked at Ji Hao.

    Chi Zhan angrily wielded the ounting record, nced at those Di Family people who had been stepping into the teleporting magic formation, gnashed his teeth and said with a deep voice, "Hmm, some annoying people came, but our business has to carry on. For safety, Leader Di Yantuo, and dear elders, pleasee with me, shall we?"

    Chi Zhan¡¯s eyebrows had been rising and falling as he gave Ji Hao a cunning smile and continued,"And this nameless lord, pleasee with us, will you? So that I don¡¯t need to worry that you may all leave and nobody would pay me after all this."

    "Alright!" Ji Hao shrugged, nced at Chi Zhan and responded in a nd tone.

    The faces of Di Yantuo and those elders turned iparably dark. To be honest, by now, they didn¡¯t want to go anywhere but stay as close to the teleporting magic formation as they could! If they stay beside the formation, once anything happened, they could step into the formation and leave immediately.

    Going with Chi Zhan to deal with those non-humankind beings who came from unknown ces? What if those people came just for Di Family? If so, they would be seeking death if they followed Chi Zhan out, wouldn¡¯t they?

    "This..." Di Yantuo hesitated.

    "Let¡¯s go together. Do they even dare to attack ck Shark Castle? I don¡¯t think so." said Ji Hao calmly, "Rx, nothing will happen."

    Hesitating for a while, Di Yantuo and a group of elders followed Chi Zhan and Ji Hao out of the underground prison with sulky faces. Through the narrow stairs, they returned to the ground.

    ck Shark Castle was already surrounded by the troop of Full Moon and High Moon warriors while nearly a hundred battleships had been swiftly circling around ck Shark Castle, causing shrill swishing noises. More frighteningly, a few enormous battleships had already berthed in the small dock, and by now,rge groups of heavily armored warriors had been ceaselessly stepping on to the ind where ck Shark Castle was located.

    Chi Zhan rushed onto the fence wall while looking outside. Angrily, he wielded his fist and yelled, "Damn it, what do you want? ck Shark Castle is a ce for keeping important criminals, important criminals, important criminals! Don¡¯t you dare to attack ck Shark Castle! If any prisoner escaped, that would be your responsibility!"

    Once Chi Zhan began talking, Ji Haoughed out loud and said, "Manager Chi Zhan, just withdraw those defensive poisonous thorns out there, let them in."

    Chi Zhan stared at Ji Hao in shock, gnashed his teeth and responded, "I would take a big risk If I let them in."

    Narrowing his eyes, Ji Haoughed out again and continued, "This will be a great deal. Let them in. Then, I will be willing to purchase more prisoners from you. You have many other prisoners kept in the underground prison, don¡¯t you? Rather than letting them corrode in here, why don¡¯t you sell them to me?"

    Ji Hao smilingly looked at Chi Zhan, lowered his voice and carried on, "Hmm, I don¡¯t want Yu n nobles, but Jia n warriors and Xiu n craftsmen, I¡¯ll take as many as you have! You see, those prisoners have gone missing, all because of these people forcibly broke in. What a perfect excuse?"

    Chi Zhan¡¯s face twitched suddenly while his four eyes popped widely out.

 Chapter 757: Xiu Clan Master

    Chapter 757: Xiu n Master

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Three-hundred percent profit could make anyone take a big risk, not to mention that fact that Ji Hao offered Chi Zhan way more than three-hundred percent profit.

    A group of prisoners, who were thrown into the dark cells to corrode, who were like a bunch of walking dead and had disappeared from the archives of the non-humankind long ago, who would waste arge amount of food and a great sum of money of ck Sharp Castle every single day... These wastes could be sold for a huge sum of money!

    This deal was totally doable!

    Chi Zhan immediately epted Ji Hao¡¯s request. As for whether it would harm the benefits of Yu n after Ji Hao purchased all those Jia n warriors and Xiu n craftsmen, Chi Zhan and people under hismand would never consider. This was one of those great traditions of the Yu n ¡ª personal benefit could stay beyond everything else. When the benefit of the whole race was against the personal benefit, the benefit of the whole race could just go to hell!

    In Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, the mysterious man mumbled, "If Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming knew that you could purchase a great group of Xiu n craftsmen merely with money, they might vomit blood in shock!"

    Ji Hao shrugged and remained silent. Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming, and other human ministers, they were way more powerful than Ji Hao. But, Ji Hao could sometimes do things that they couldn¡¯t, because of nothing else but a different way of thinking and acting.

    Emperor Shun, Si Wen Ming and most of those human leaders, including the past generations of human emperors, they were all strict and serious. They followed rules, kept the bottom-lines; they had a sense of morality. Because they were restrained by their ¡®rules¡¯, ¡®bottom-lines¡¯ and ¡®sense of morality¡¯, they couldn¡¯t even imagine exactly how shameless the Yu n kind was, and how mean this God-like race was. Yu n people never followed rules, never had any bottom-line, neither had a sense of morality. Every human emperor and his ministers saw the non-humankind as their strongest enemy. Therefore, they had somehow beautified the non-humankind in their hearts.

    Only Ji Hao was seeing the non-humankind as an object for him to seek novelty. He never saw these non-humankind beings as God-like beings. Additionally, he never valued things like ¡®rules¡¯, ¡®bottom-lines¡¯ and ¡®sense of morality¡¯ too much.

    Therefore, Ji Hao and people like Chi Zhan could easily achieve an agreement. Mingling with these shameless non-humankind beings, who hadpletely no bottom-lines, Ji Hao only felt as natural as a fish swimming in water. Therefore, Ji Hao could easily gain surprising benefits from these non-humankind beings.

    This was nothing about powers and abilities. Instead, it was actually about the moral quality.

    Di Yantuo, Di Lung and some other elders hurriedly followed Hartment and rushed to the underground prison to look for valuable prisoners. As for Ji Hao himself, he squatted beside Chi Zhan, silently looking at this allied army of Full Moon and High Moon. Chi Zhan had already activated the power of the ind to stop those poisonous thorns from crazily growing. By now, all thorns had been withering, gradually exposing the path leading to ck Shark Castle.

    A Pelo walked in the front, followed by arge group of High Moon warriors. Those Yu n and Jia n warriors were wearing heavy armors, holdingrge shields while rushing to the frontal gate of ck Shark Castle with big steps. They spread a special kind of powder on the way. Once the powder touched those ck poisonous thorns, those thorns instantly turned into ashes.

    "These bloody people...Why do they have the secret drug that is designed specially to suppress the thorns on this ind?" Seeing this, Chi Zhan gnashed his teeth and said, "Had they prepared to intrude ck Shark Castle since long ago?"

    Chi Zhan and Ji Hao nced at each other, then both of them suddenly realized something. It seemed that among the entire non-humankind, many had been drooling towards ck Shark Castle, which was indeed a good ce. Judging by the acting style of these warriors followed behind A Pelo, these people were obviously well-prepared before they came. To Chi Zhan, those preparations they did were definitely not good.

    Large areas of poisonous thorns turned into ashes and dissipated in the air. Next, arge number of Full Moon people escorted a group of elderly men, who were wearing long robes and holding staffs, slowly onto the ind. They arrived at the front gate of the castle in a moment.

    A wrinkled Yu n elderly man, whose face was thickly covered in silver freckles and had long white hair that made him look especially old, coughed and raised his head. He slightly knocked the ground with his staff and said, "Manager Chi Zhan? Just open the gate, we have no evil intent."

    Chi Zhan stood on the fence wall, looking at the army outside with a darkened face and responded, "No evil intent? Why did you bring the army then? This is ck Shark Castle, prisoners kept in here are all important. If any of them escaped because of you, who would take the responsibility?"

    The elderly man raised his head and said ndly, "If some prisoners truly escaped because of us, that would surely be our, Moho Family¡¯s fault. But, we have already encircled the entire ind, who can escape?"

    "This is not your call. In case, just in case." Chi Zhan coldly nced at that old man and said.

    A Polo proudly raised his head, looking at Chi Zhan and shouted harshly, "Chi Zhan, I, A Polo, on behalf of A Family of High Moon, I order you to open the gate! Damn you, have you forgotten that Chi Family is only an appendage of our A Family?!"

    Stomping his foot against the ground, A Pelo continued in that fierce tone, "Open the gate! Are you going to offend your superior?"

    Chi Zhan¡¯s face twitched intensively. He narrowed his eyes and also responded in a harsh tone, "A Pelo, I am indeed a member of Chi Family, but I am not under themand of any A Family member! In ck Shark Castle, only the twelve emperors in power and the few senior ministers who are in charge of penalty, can give me orders!"

    Ji Hao smilingly stood aside without saying anything. Just fight, just stall, the longer the better. Down there, the teleporting magic formation had still been ceaselessly sending Di Family people away. In around four hours, all Di Family people would be left.

    With great interest, Ji Hao looked at A Pelo¡¯s face, which had turned blue in anger. Chi Family was the strongest Jia n family of High Moon. He didn¡¯t know that some Chi Family people could follow the leads of Yu n people who were not from A Family. This was quite interesting.

    The power dispute inside the non-humankind society was even more interesting than Ji Hao had thought.

    The elderly man who had talked the first coughed loudly as the freckles on his face glowed with a dazzling silver light. He scanned across Chi Zhan, Ji Hao and the group of prison guards behind them with this sharp pair of eyes, then said coldly, "Manager Chi Zhan, we¡¯re not here to attack ck Shark Castle. We came here because something we tracked is now in here."

    The army in behind split into two, through which, a few non-humankind ves, who were especially short and had been releasing a dense scent of blood, dragged a Xiu n elderly man quickly over. That Xiu n elderly man was entirely covered in blood.

    Chi Zhan looked at that Xiu n elderly man who was covered in blood and seemed to be boneless, being dragged over by those non-humankind ves, and couldn¡¯t help but shout loudly out.

    "Master Gulo?!" shouted Chi Zhan. "How dare you do this to Master Gulp from Mirage Moon?!"

    A human-head-sized crystal ball flew up from Gulo¡¯s hand, with a dim light sparkling in it.

    Gulo, whose body was thickly covered in wounds, raised his head with difficulty and said with a dry voice, "The Sky Eye I made is within three-hundred meter radius now."

    Ji Hao grinned. Just as he thought, these people tracked this Full Moon Sky Eye to here. The strange thing was, how did they do that?

 Chapter 758: Mighty

    Chapter 758: Mighty

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Gulo almost cried this out ¡ª The Full Moon Sky Eye he made was nearby, within three-hundred meters in radius.

    Moho Family magic casters became more and more agitated. They were fierce both in looks and voices while angrily yelling at Chi Zhan, ordering him to open the gate right now to let Moho Family and A Family warriors in.

    Chi Zhan tried his best to stall. He showed the impression of weakness, begging with a low voice, then he ragingly growled and shouted. He did all he could, but at least, he only manage to stall them for less than a quarter of an hour.

    When the shipboard armors of all Moho Family¡¯s metal warships moved away simultaneously and showed thousands of flowing magic crystals pointing at the fence wall of ck Shark Castle, Chi Zhan helplessly ordered his guards to open the gate with a badly darkened face.

    Nearly a thousand prison guards stood in front of the path leading to the prison while nervously looking at the opening gate. By now, the underground prison was in a great mess, as something not fit to be revealed was happening. These outsiders could never step in.

    The fence wall quivered slightly as that heavy metal gate slowly opened. Immediately, A Pelo took arge group of warriors and surged into the castle. A group of Moho Family magic casters rushed in as well along with Gulo. A Moho Family middle-aged man raised his finger, and next, a dazzling bolt of lightning sizzled down, fiercely striking on Gulo¡¯s body.

    Gulo, who might have all of his bones broken already, gave a hoarse scream while his body twitched intensively under the lightning bolt. Without hearing those Moho Family people say anything, he held the crystal ball with both of his hands and began incanting a spell.

    Ji Hao¡¯s erect eye was a bit hot as he sensed a magical stream of power that seemed to be generated from his erect eye. Snorting slightly, Ji Hao closed his eyes and let the Pan Xi divine mirror release a dim beam of divine light, firmly wrapping his erect eye up.

    The light in the crystal ball sparkled, but no matter how hard Gulo tried, he couldn¡¯t grasp any trace of the Sky Eye anymore. He changed to tens of spells, however, that hidden tracking spell symbol he imprinted in the Sky Eye never gave any more feedback.

    "No! He¡¯s just nearby, but, but..." Gulo looked at those Moho Family people in a panic while tremblingly saying, "Just now, he was within three-hundred-meter radius. But now, he seems to have sensed something already, and he has already..."

    Puff! A Pelo conveniently wielded his sword and cut off Gulo¡¯s legs.

    Blood surged out inrge streams while Gulo burst with a hoarse howl in the great pain. All five eyes of his were suddenly popped out, all filled with blood streaks. He hysterically screamed out, "I am sorry...But I¡¯ve told you, this wasn¡¯t my fault. That spirit magic eye, I purchased it with a high price as a material. I didn¡¯t know who sold that to me! It happened in many years ago, I can¡¯t find him!"

    "In this case, you have to help us finding that Sky Eye you made." A Pelo walked to Gulo, slightly pointed his finger at an eye of his and continued, "You stained the honor of Moho Family by making Moho Yuanjia¡¯s eye into a magic treasure... This is a capital crime."

    "But if you can find us that Sky Eye, you will still be able to wash off your sin. If you can¡¯t, why do you have to stay alive?" A Pelo¡¯s voice sounded cruel.

    Chi Zhan stood on the fence wall with his arms crossed in front of his chest,zily watching the show happening down in the square. His four eyes had been rolling, while silently doing the calction. He had already opened the gate and let A Pelo and his warriors rush in. Then, how many prisoners should he sell and how much money should he earn to wash off the humiliation given to him by A Pelo and those Full Moon people?

    In Chi Zhan¡¯s eyes, money was the best detergent, that could wash off any humiliation.

    Among the group of Moho Family people, the leader-like elderly man wielded his staff heavily. Right after that, an ocean-like strong spiritual power vibration swooshed towards all directions. A loud buzzing noise could be heard without an end while the entire ck Shark Castle began sawing slightly. Struck by this terrifyingly strong spiritual power vibration, even the defensive divine towers in ck Shark Castle had instinctively raised the outputting force.

    "I am Moho Yuanku, Moho Yuanjia¡¯s twin brother." growled the elderly man in rage, "My brother had fallen in a war against the humankind, for the honor of our family. But his spirit magic eye was made into a magic treasure by someone else, as a material...This is a humiliation of mine, of my family!"

    "I came here for a man who has the power of Full Moon!" Moho Yuanku¡¯s voice was bone-piercing cold as his three eyes quickly blinking, "Anyone, I mean, anyone, as long as you can provide us with rted information, Moho Family will award you with a territory of a-hundred-thousand miles squared area, a hundred cities and a-hundred-million ves."

    Gulp! Chi Zhan embarrassedly swallowed his saliva while ncing at Ji Hao subconsciously.

    Ji Hao coldly nced back at him and said with a low voice, "A-hundred-thousand miles square of a territory? I can only give you more."

    Chi Zhan stayed silent for a while, then forcibly restrained the burning greediness in his heart.

    However, Moho Yuanku had already noticed the small movements made by Ji Hao and Chi Zhan. He raised his head, looking at Ji Hao, who was hiding behind Chi Zhan¡¯s enormous body and seemed to be quite ordinary, "You, untie your cloak and show your face."

    Ji Hao looked at Moho Yuanku, gave a faint smile and responded, "What qualification do you have that allowed you to order me untie my cloak? Moho Yuanku, who do you think you are?"

    Chi Zhan coughed, looked at Moho Yuanku and said, "Lord Moho, this is a noble lord. He came to ck Shark Castle to visit an imprisoned friend of his. He came in through formal approach, instead of breaking in like you guys!"

    Moho Yuanku paid no attention to Chi Zhan as a fierce gale rose from under his feet, carrying him up to the height of the fence wall. Pointing his staff at Ji Hao, Moho Yuanku said in a deep yet strong voice, "Untie your cloak. If you¡¯re not the one we¡¯re looking for, we willpensate you with enough money."

    Many ck Shark Castle guards stood on the fence wall, but a small half of them were Jia n warriors while the others were dark-kind warriors. At first sight, Ji Hao was the only one suspicious, as he was wearing arge cloak and even his face was covered in a mask.

    Ji Hao directly refused Moho Yuanku¡¯s request, then said, "Sorry, Lord Moho, your request is a humiliation to my honor. If you insist, I will..."

    Moho Yuanku straightforwardly showed his attitude with this behavior by wielding his staff. He let countless sharp, dagger-like air streams roar out from around his body, screaming towards Ji Hao.

    A Pelo leaped directly up while the long sword in his hands brought up a cold beam of light, piercing towards Ji Hao.

 Chapter 759: Fireball

    Chapter 759: Fireball

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "This is my ce! I¡¯m the rule in this ce!"

    Chi Zhan growled out in rage, because some people actually dared to ruin his great in of making money, right in his ce! He had made his mind up that, no matter how strong the background of Moho Yuanjia and A Pelo was, no matter how powerful their families were, from now on, they were his arch-enemies! Unless they could give him a satisfying sum of money aspensation, they were his arch-enemies for sure!

    Countless fist-sized dagger-like air streams screamed over. Chi Zhan looked at those fierce and swift air streams and forcibly restrained his urge of making a move. Although he was greedy, he clearly understood that with his position, he could not make any move.

    "Master Magic casters from Full Moon and A Family...In fact, I truly wanted to measure your powers with a great fight!" Chi Zhan murmured a vague sentence, then did an ugly side roll. He rolled to a long-distance away along the fence wall, immediately dragging himself out of the battlefield. He then turned over his palm and clenched his fingers. Instantly, countless dim ripples silently rose from the fence wall. These ripples scanned across the fence wall and right after that, the gravity around it wasrgely raised.

    Ji Hao stood on the fence wall, but he wasn¡¯t affected by the raised gravity at all. However, those fierce air streams streaming towards Ji Hao were suddenly twisted by a strong force. They blew ntingly downwards and bumped violently against the dark fence wall.

    Following a serious of thunderous noise, those air streams sliced across the dark fence wall and started dazzling puffs of fire sparkles. Moho Yuanku was immeasurably powerful, and even though the fence wall was protected by numerous defensive magic formations and protective magic screens, tens of foot-deep shes were still left on it.

    A Pelo flew into the sky while piercing his sword towards Ji Hao. This was a full-power attack that heunched with all of his powers and strength. He had already calcted all affecting factors before heunched the move. Therefore, his movement was almost perfect. Nevertheless, the sudden rise in gravity dragged his body down and squeezed a howl out of his body while the sword light released by him hacked on the fence wall, only leaving an arc-shaped trace in the air.

    Buzz! Lines of spell symbols lightened up on A Pelo¡¯s long sword. The long sword flicked intensively, then cut into the fence wall as easily as cutting into a block of butter.

    A sharp stream of sword power vibrated out and flicked. Next, a huge slit was created on the fence wall of Dark Shark Castle by A Pelo¡¯s sword, along with a thunderous noise. This sword moveunched by A Pelo had actually, directly split the fence wall of the castle.

    "You have caught trouble!" Chi Zhanughed satisfyingly while slowly standing up.

    Moho Yuanku and A Pelo stared at that broken fence wall stunned. What happened?

    Moho Yuanku¡¯s attack was definitely more effective than the oneunched by A Pelo, but those fierce air streams only managed to leave tens of shallow marks on the fence wall. Nevertheless, A Pelo¡¯s sword directly cut the wall open? How on earth did this happen?

    Moho Family people and A Family warriors looked at Chi Zhan simultaneously. Without a doubt, all the changes that happened just now were rted to Chi Zhan. Chi Zhan was ying a trick!

    Chi Zhan stood in the distance, spread his hands, showed an innocent face and yelled, "Why¡¯re you looking at me? Did I do anything? Youunched attacks in ck Shark Castle, damn it! In this castle, as long as violence is used, all defensive magic formation will automatically activate! This isn¡¯t my fault!"

    Ji Hao grinned. Chi Zhan, this guy seemed to be reckless, but in fact, he was so smart. Such arge slit was left on the fence wall. After all this, when someone came to look into this, he would definitely say that arge group of prisoners escaped through this slit in the wall. As for how many prisoners could sessfully escape, that would depend on how much Ji Hao was going to pay.

    "How dare you start a fight in ck Shark Castle? Ah, alright, I witnessed you breaking the fence wall of ck Shark Castle! No matter who asks about thister, I will tell them this. I am a witness, and you can never run!" Ji Haoughed loudly. His body stayed perfectly unmoved while the Full Moon Sky Eye between his eyebrows suddenly burst with a dazzling fiery light.

    In all directions, natural fire power was agitated and began vibrating intensively along with a terrifying swooshing noise. Meanwhile, thousands of human-head-sized fireballs emerged from around Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    At first, these fireballs were faintly red, but soon, they turned crimson, then faint blue and then milky white. Atst, controlled by the Full Moon Sky Eye, natural fire power ceaselessly gushed into these fireballs until they became dazzling spheres of white light, releasing a great heat.

    Ji Hao flicked his finger, and next, within the area a hundred miles in radius around ck Shark Castle, the sunlight vibrated slightly.

    Those white, eye-piercing fireballs had an immensely high temperature, but no higher than any ordinary type of fire in this world. Nevertheless, Ji Hao activated the sun power and injected a slight spot of essence sun fire in each white fireball.

    Following a loud swooshing noise, these fireballs burned more and more ragingly. The fireballs themselves had be fuels, allowing the tiny spot of essence sun fire in each fireball to burn and spread. Within the twinkling of an eye, these fireballs turned faintly golden.

    Waving his hand, Ji Haoughed in a deep voice and said, "Since youunched the moves the first, then all responsibilities are yours. I am forced to defend. No matter what will happen, you will take all the me!"

    Thousands of crazily burning, faintly golden fireballs struck down towards the ground, like a rain of shooting stars, along with a muffled swishing noise.

    The group of heavy armored warriors under A Pelo¡¯smand subconsciously raised therge shields in their hands, attempting to fend against those fireballs. However, those golden fireballs fell on their shields and stirred up a water-ripple-likeyer of defensive magic screen, after which, those defensive magic screens quickly melted and fell apart.

    Those shields were set aze, turning into scorching hot liquid metal within the span of a breath. Great puffs of fire sparkles were generated, dazzling in all directions. The metal liquid sshed on the bodies and faces of those warriors, burning them and making them scream.

    To these strong Jia n warriors, ordinary metal liquid could at most burn their skin red without being able to cause any actual harm to their bodies. Ordinary metal liquid couldn¡¯t even burn their skins enough for it to break. Nevertheless, these fireballs Ji Hao released were mixed with essence sun fire, and the essence sun fire was the most powerful fire in the whole world. It was the top-grade fire, the strongest one among all types of fires in the world.

    Not to mention the fact that Ji Hao had also merged a trace of great Dao of sun that he attained from both Pan Xi world and Pan Gu world into these fireballs. The great Dao of sun from Pan Gu world and Pan Xi world made those fireballs even more terrifying. All Jia n warriors, whose bodies were burned by the fire, let out shrill howls while desperately and hysterically struggling, twitching and rolling on the ground. The armors worn by them were burning along with their bodies. Those armors were melted into liquid while their bodies were burned into ashes quickly.

    Moho Yuanku and the other Full Moon people, who had broken into the castle, all activated their spiritual power to protect themselves, fending against Ji Hao¡¯s attack with difficulty.

    Hearing the howls let out by Ji n warriors who were still outside, Moho Yuanku and the others all had their looks change immediately. They then raised their staffs simultaneously.

 Chapter 760: Forcefully Suppress

    Chapter 760: Forcefully Suppress

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Full Moon people were born as powerful natural power controllers and terrifying magic casters. However, despite the fact that they could manipte all types of natural powers in the universe, each of them would still choose a specific type of natural power to cultivate on. They meditated every single day to improve the connection between themselves and the type of natural power they chose, and to cultivate all kinds of powerful magics generated by their abilities.

    Taking Moho Yuanku as an example, he chose the wind power. He mixed the wind power with dark power and generated ¡®dark corroding wind¡¯, which he was best at. Just now, the fierce air streams released by him to attack Ji Hao were ck colored because of the dark power.

    Before Moho Yuanjia came to ck Shark Castle, he had already foreseen the possibility of arge-scale conflict. Therefore, Moho Family people he brought to ck Shark Castle this time all majored in the fire and thunder power, which could burst within the shortest span of time and deliver mass destruction, which were the natural features of the fire and thunder power.

    Ji Hao¡¯s golden fireballs descended from the sky. Meanwhile, nearly a thousand Moho Family people raised their staffs simultaneously.

    Along with a deep buzz, half of those Moho Family people had thick fire shields emerge around their bodies. The glowing-red,va-like dense and raging fire wrapped their bodies, fending against Ji Hao¡¯s attack. The other half of Moho Family people had dense thunderclouds rise around their bodies. Those dark-purple thunderclouds rumbled while countless bolts of lightning sparkled in them. The muffled thunder vibrated the air intensively while those thunderclouds released dazzling thunderbolts, fiercely shing against those golden fireballs.

    A golden me spread out and attached to those fire shields and thunderclouds, burning ragingly.

    The essence sun fire was violent and domineering, and under its power, everything in the world could be its fuel.

    The Moho family people cast defensive magics, but the natural powers they gathered up had been set aze by the essence sun fire, burning intensively. All of a sudden, those glowing-red fiery shields were surrounded by feet thickyer of golden me, and so were those purple thunderclouds.

    Moho Yuanku and a group of family members screamed out in shock. Their defensive magics had been speedily wearing out. They could now clearly sense those fire shields and thunderclouds weakening and thinning. In the span of one breath at most, these protective fire shields and thunderclouds would be dispelled.

    "Break!" Moho Yuanku gave a deep growl.

    Nearly a thousand Moho Family people raised their staffs again simultaneously, then heavily knocked them against the ground.

    Bang! Followed by an earth-shaking noise, all their fire shields and thunderclouds sted out. The golden essence sun fire was sent flying all over the sky, away from the Moho Family people.

    However, in the not sorge square of ck Shark Castle were also arge troop of Jia n warriors brought by Moho Family and A Family. These heavy armored warriors stood tightly in the square. As those Moho Family people only wanted to save themselves, they ignited their shields and cast the essence sun fire away from themselves. However, that fierce mended on the bodies of these Jia n warriors.

    Dimyers of light emerged from the armors of these warriors, as these Jia n warriors had activated the defensive magic formation in their armors, trying their best to fend against the essence sun fire.

    The translucent golden essence sun fire was beautiful and pure, as it silently burned upon the armors of these Jia n warriors. Defensive magic screens brokeyer byyer and soon, the essence sun fire reached to the true bodies of these armors.

    A moment ago, those heavy armors were burned glowing-red, then melted into metal liquid, flowing down along the bodies of those Jia n warriors. Wherever that faint golden metal liquid flowed across, the skins and bones of these Jia n warriors would be burned, making them cry and howl.

    Both the inside and the outside of the prison were now in a great mess. The heavy fire rain caused by Ji Hao had thrown the allies of Full Moon and High Moon into Chaos. After that, heughed out loud, transformed his body into a golden stream of light and dazzled out. shing across the air, hended beside Gu Luo, who was severely injured. Easily and conveniently, he killed all non-humankind ves around Gu Luo, then grabbed his shoulder and brought him back to the top of the fence wall.

    "Cry and scream, because you shouldn¡¯t havee to this ce!" Ji Hao raised his finger and sent out tens of scorching-red, dragon-like enormous fiery thunderbolts.

    Ny percent of those fiery thunderbolts struck into the group of Full Moon and High Moon warriors. Large numbers of Jia n warriors were sent up into the air, flying to a long distance away while vomiting blood.

    Ji Hao released those fiery thunderbolts just randomly, without controlling the directions and his power. Therefore, over a thousand Jia n warriors were sent into the thriving thorny woods on the ind while screaming shrilly. Instantly, those highly poisonous thorns left thousands of tiny holes on their bodies, while the poison invaded into their bodies and immediately turned their faces ck.

    The other fiery thunderbolts drilled straight into the fence wall of the castle like a gigantic earthworm. On the fence wall,yers of defensive spell symbols exploded, as the essence sun power was way too powerful and the defensive magic formation of the fence wall couldn¡¯t possibles stop it. Over ten fiery thunderbolts drilled deeply into the fence wall, then suddenly exploded.

    Following a sky-shaking series of bangs, a miles long section of fence wall copsed. Prison guards stayed on the section of fence wall all fell down along the wall.

    The ground vibrated violently, and next, tens of giant cracks appeared around the fence wall following an ear-piercing noise. A hundreds of meters square piece of ground copsed, exposing theplicated structure of the underground cells and paths of ck Shark Castle.

    Arge number of prisoners, who had been kept in the darkness for countless years, abruptly saw the daylight. They raised their heads, reached out their hands while crazily growling towards the ground. Although some Jia n criminals kept underground had their powers sealed, their strong bodies still allowed them to leap up to nearly a hundred meters high, easily climbing up to the ground.

    Ji Haoughed loudly out while raising his hands towards the sky. A seven-colored cloud swirl emerged from above his head. Meanwhile, a hundreds of meter thick fierce stream, which was condensed from pure natural powers, roared into this head.

    All kinds of powers surged out like the tidewater.

    Thunderbolts, fireballs, dagger-like airstreams, sharp ice crystals, earth thorns...

    The erect eye between Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows burst with destructive streams of power while countless spell symbols that represented different types of magic attacks sparkled dazzlingly in the core of the Sky Eye. They controlled the great natural powers Ji Hao attracted and turned those natural powers into thousands of standard magic attacks,unching like a tsunami.

    Moho Yuanjia was a peak-level powerful being among the entire Moho Family, and he was only a half-step away from the level of Supreme Magus.

    His spirit magic eye contained almost all of his spirit power. Therefore, at the moment, Ji Hao was just like a reborn Moho Yuanjia, and no one on the scene could bepared to him.

    Moho Yuanku madly growled. He tried as hard as he could to fight against Ji Hao to control the natural powers. An enormous wind shield covered himself and all of his family members, fending off the crazy wave of magic attackunched by Ji Hao with difficulty.

    Within the short span of a few breaths, the tsunami of attack, which contained the power of essence sun power, prated the wind shield and swallowed Moho Yuanku and all of his family members.

 Chapter 761: Moho Staff

    Chapter 761: Moho Staff

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "No!" Moho Yuanku shouted in both rage and sadness. He bent his body and gripped his staff with both of his hands to hold it in front of his chest, supporting that thinyer of ck wind shield which had been fending against Ji Hao¡¯s attacks with difficulty.

    "That is my big brother¡¯s spirit magic eye! That treasure belongs to Moho Family! That power belongs to my family!"

    "Damn you, Gulo, damn you, evil human being! How can you hurt our people with our own power?!"

    Ji Hao stayed silent. He narrowed his eyes while his primordial spirit, which had been going through a magical transformation, floated in his spiritual space like a small sun. A great spiritual power was released through the Sky Eye, magically expanding and spreading speedily out towards all directions.

    Before, Ji Hao only controlled the natural powers within the area a hundred miles in radius, but as the power of the Sky Eye released ceaselessly, the seven-colored swirl cloud above his head started gathering towards Ji Hao¡¯s body. These extra natural powers were transformed andpressed by the Sky Eye, turning into waves of attacks that burst within a moment.

    During the whole process, Ji Hao only needed to consume a slight little bit of his spiritual power.

    Meanwhile, the five-colored, round-shaped caldron in his lower abdomen had been happily shaking, transforming a part of natural powers absorbed by his body into golden streams of light, surging around his whole body, swiftly regrowing that slight little bit of consumed spiritual power. Additionally, a great extra amount of spiritual power had been merging with this primordial spirit all the time.

    The longer he fought, the stronger he would be!

    Ji Hao chuckled while he flicked his ten fingers, adding his own power to the wave of attacks that had beenunching through the Sky Eye. The power of Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words activated tremendous natural powers and triggered some mysterious types of powers, whichbined with those Sky Eye attacks.

    An indescribable, magical change happened.

    The tidewater-like streams of power released by Ji Hao suddenly changed, just like a raw gemstone that was carefully ground by a skillful craftsman till it glowed splendidly. Those roaring streams of power had still been generating thunderbolts, fireballs, fierce air streams, sharp ice crystals and earth thorns, those were still violent and unstoppable while piercing towards every direction, seeming to destroy the whole world. However, at the moment, every single stream of power released by Ji Hao could vibrate the air slightly, and every single strike could leave a faint, twisted trace in the sky.

    Those thunderbolts, fireballs, fierce air streams, sharp ice crystals and earth thorns were same as before, and the spiritual power consumed by them hadn¡¯t raised at all. Nevertheless, their effectiveness had grown around eighty percent higher.

    "Not possible!" Moho Yuanku stared at Ji Hao. He couldn¡¯t believe this.

    "The qualities of those powers are changing. What are you doing? Are you going to break the limit of the stage of sun and moon by relying on a stolen spirit magic eye that belonged to a powerful being of our Moho Family?"

    Ji Haoughed out loud whileyers of defensive magic screens continuously emerged from around his body.

    Fierce wind, flowing sands, fiery clouds, waves of thunderbolts...In the thickyers of defensive magic screens,rge spell symbols sparkled, bringing Ji Hao an amazing feeling of the harmony between himself and nature, that made him intoxicated.

    Moho Yuanku and a group of Moho Family people looked at JI Hao stunned while trying their best to protect themselves from the endless and destructive waves of power. Many of them were already badly wounded, some had their bones broken, and some were even struck straight to death. However, the rest of Moho Family people stopped paying attention to the waves of power, Instead, they all stared at Ji Hao now.

    Full Moon people possessed great talents in magic-casting, because they were born as controllers of natural powers and great magic casters. As they naturally grew up, the powerful bloodline they inherited from their ancestors would smoothly turn them into strong magic casters.

    Nevertheless, because of the fact that Full Moon people could attain powers way too simply, their great talents and their powerful bloodline had somehow be a disadvantage to a certain degree. They improved without any difficulty, naturally attaining great powers without needing to pay any effort. They didn¡¯t need to cultivate themselves nor study on any knowledge. Therefore, when they reached the limits of their talents, a bottleneck period would start. To most Full Moon people, this bottleneck period was just like the steepest cliff in the world.

    Describing in thenguage of Moho Family, they could practically control the ¡®bodies¡¯ of natural powers, but they had never patiently listened the ¡®hearts¡¯ of those natural powers. They could only, simply release powers to cast fierce magic attacks, but they could not truly merge into one with their magics.

    Unlike them, ever since Ji Hao started learning about the great Dao from Yu Yu, his ultimate pursuit had always been the true harmony between nature and the human body! In his previous life, he created the [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words], which was a great method of cultivation that could stimte the potentials of human bodies and allow a cultivator tomunicate with the universe and borrow powers from nature.

    The power of [Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words] and the knowledge regarding the great Dao taught by Yu Yu had bee added to all those great powers belonged to Full Moon contained in this Full Moon Sky Eye. At this very moment, Ji Hao thus easily reached the level of Moho Yuanjia, and had even slightly surpassed him.

    One could put it in this way - before Moho Yuanjia died, his head had already touched the bottleneck of the stage of sun and moon, just like a giant stood in a room. The giant¡¯s head had already reached the ceiling, and if he put forth a little bit of strength, the ceiling would break. Moho Yuanjia was that giant while Ji Hao was now standing right on his head. Therefore, with a slight effort, Ji Hao could break through this bottleneck.

    If the possessor of this Full Moon Sky Eye was another Moho Family person instead of Ji Hao, who might have less understanding regarding the great Dao of nature, it would be more difficult for him or her to break this bottleneck. However, Ji Hao had aplete part of great Dao of nature, that came from Pan Xi world, contained in his primordial spirit. Because of that, both his primordial spirit and physical body now had a strong sense of the great Dao of nature. Consequently, Ji Hao broke the limit, that even Moho Yuanjia himself didn¡¯t manage to break before he died, quite easily.

    In the view of Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit, natural powers seemed to have suddenly be like countless tiny living creatures, with their independent bodies and special spiritual power vibrations. These tiny creaturesbined into a vast ocean, which was a boundless and magical world, filled with life-force. From this great ocean, Ji Hao easily grasped the unique sense of essence sun fire, then following the essence sun fire, he injected all of his spiritual power into this boundless ocean.

    Thunderbolts, fireballs, fierce air streams, sharp ice crystals and earth thorns, and all the other fierce magic attacksunched by Ji Hao vibrated at this moment.

    The sky darkened abruptly, and next, these magic attacks began weakening, copsing as if they were crushed by a ck hole. Strong streams of natural power ceaselessly surged in that froze and stopped all those swiftly flowing natural weapons, and made them float in the sky without moving even a little bit. Next, these natural weapons began expanding back to their normal sizes, every single piece of these natural weapons covered in a smooth and crystalyer of light.

    By now, these natural weapons created by Ji Hao seemed to beplete tangible and sturdy, even including those thunderbolts and fire bolts, which looked just like numerous heavy pieces of crystal.

    The power contained in every single strike had raised by at least a hundred times!

    Even the power of the most ordinary magic attack had raised by a hundred times!

    Moho Yuanjia was badly frightened. He gave a howl, threw his staff away then took out arger one, which was oddly shaped and was around a foot taller than himself.

    "You bloody thief, ept the anger of our Moho Family! Moho staff, this will destroy you for good!"

 Chapter 762: Snatch the Treasure

    Chapter 762: Snatch the Treasure

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The moment Moho Yuanjia took out the staff, the seven-colored swirl cloud, which was condensed from pure natural powers above Ji Hao¡¯s head, copsed instantly, and all natural weapons generated by him were dispelled.

    The staff was as thick as the arms of ordinary people, and was a foot taller than Moho Yuanku himself. It was purely dark, iid with countless different sized and colored gemstones. Every single piece of gemstone was carved into the shape of an eye, thickly covering the staff. These eye-like gemstones looked like living creatures, sparkling quickly, dimly or lightly, seeming to be rather weird. If one stared at these gemstones for a slightly longer while, one would find them like bottomless ck holes that could even devour one¡¯s soul.

    Moho Yuanku gripped the staff with both of his hands. Meanwhile, those silver feckless on his wrinkled face instantly turned ck, as dark as ink. At the same time, he showed a strong tiredness and oldness on his face, as if half of his life-force was momentarily drained.

    "Lowly thief! Give the remains of Moho Yuanjia back to me!"

    Moho Yuanku gave a long and resonant shout while holding the staff with both of his hands. He raised it with a great effort, just like a baby raising a thousand kilogram stick. He slowly raised the staff high, then heavily poked against the ground.

    The ground vibrated, as all natural powers within the area that had a radius of a thousand miles around ck Shark Castle were swallowed by the staff immediately.

    A vacuum of natural powers, that had a radius of a thousand miles, appeared. Right afterward, natural powers in further surrounding areas surged over, generating a hurricane, roaring towards ck Shark Castle from all directions. Different colored natural powers shed against each other, leaving bright streams of traces in the sky.

    Moho Yuanku widely popped out his eyes as a ck, dragon-like fierce airstream swooshed out from the air around him. The dragon-like airstream was hideous-looking. On its back were three enormous pairs of wings pping swiftly, bringing up countless ck wind-daggers and whirlwinds that wrapped its tremendous body, screaming towards Ji Hao.

    This dragon-like airstream contained all natural powers within the whole area, so it was not hard to imagine how powerful it could be.

    Ji Hao, who was immersed in a magical kind of state as he had been concentratedly sensing the improvement of his own body, suddenly opened his eyes. He reached his right hand out and clenched his fingers towards the dark wind-dragon from a long distance away. Immediately, that hundreds of meter long wind-dragon froze in the air. Then, as a dim stream of light shed across, the wind-dragon changed its direction of movement all of a sudden.

    The enormous wind-dragon swooshed across the air above Moho Yuanku¡¯s head, then struck into therge group of Moho Family people behind him. These Moho Family people had already been badly injured by the crazy waves of attackunched by Ji Hao earlier. Three to four hundred Moho Family people had died already while the rest all had their bodies covered in wounds. The ones who had their limbs broken were the ones with the most minor wounds among these people. By now, only less than fifty Moho Family people could still barely remain standing.

    The wind-dragon roared down, bumped into the crowd and sted out. Over ten meters long, ark-shaped wind-des screamed shrilly while darting towards all directions. Numerous bodies were cut into pieces as incalcble Moho Family people and A Family people were ground into meat paste.

    Blood and broken body pieces flew all over the sky. In the middle of ck Shark Castle, the small building with especially important criminals kept in it was struck by countless dark streams of wind-dagger, crushed into pieces once it activated a group of defensive spell symbols.

    "Well, you¡¯ve caught a hell of a trouble!" Chi Zhan stood on another section of the fence wall, which wasn¡¯t destroyed and growled loudly. His four eyes sparkled extra brightly with the light of excitement. "Moho Yuanku, you¡¯ve caught a great trouble! You destroyed the prison for especially important criminals! Oh mine, how many prisoners have escaped?!"

    On the city wall, over ten-thousand A Family and Moho Family warriors had been struck down by Ji Hao¡¯s waves of attack. After that, prisoners rushed out from the broken underground cells swiftly towards every direction, while shouting andughing wildly.

    Guards under Chi Zhan¡¯smand made absolutely no move, letting these prisoners crazily rush on the ind. Some prisoners even dashed to the edge of the castle, neglecting the patrolling fleet of ck Shark Castle. They risked their lives and jumped straight into the great river.

    Chi Zhan¡¯s body had been quivering slightly, but he couldn¡¯t tell if that was because of excitement or anxiety. This deal was way too big, because now, he had a perfect excuse to exin the disappearances of a great number of important prisoners.

    Looking at the copsing fence wall, the copsing main building, the breaking ground...

    No matter how many prisoners escaped or disappeared after all this, the bloody Moho Family would take all the me!

    Moho Yuanku paid no attention to Chi Zhan. Instead, he gripped the Moho Staff with both of his hands and angrily growled at Ji Hao, "You lowly shameless thief! You took a precious heritage of Moho Family, and you killed and wounded so many of our people!"

    Coughing loudly, Moho Yuanku continued with a strong voice, "I dere, you will be an enemy of our Moho Family for ever! We will hunt you till the end of the day. Not only you, but also your families and nsmen! We will hunt you to any corner of the world until you die!"

    Ji Hao put down his hand. The Sky Eye between his eyebrows had been though a magical transformation, as nine golden and shining spell symbols from the nine secret words had merged with it, and had beenbining with original spell symbols contained din the eye.

    On the surface of the splendidly glowing Sky Eye, a faintyer of golden light emerged. Thisyer of golden like seemed holy and beautiful while its original seven-colored light was being devoured and assimted by the golden light. The entire Full Moon Sky Eye had been transforming.

    Gulo, whose body was thickly covered in deep wounds and seemed to only have thest breath left, popped his eyes in shock while staring at Ji Hao¡¯s changing erect eye. "Impossible, why? Why can such a transformation happen to this spirit magic eye of Moho Yuanjia even after I processed it? This can¡¯t be happening, this spirit magic eye had lost its life-force! It shouldn¡¯t be having any more scope to improve!" murmured Gulo.

    Ji Hao remained silent while Moho Yuanku had his face turned extremely dark. ncing at ck Shark Castle, which was almost ruined by now, he abruptlyughed out with a buttery voice.

    So many of his family members had died, and ck Shark Castle had ended up like this. With this situation, he should no longer have any worries. Whatever consequence would be delivered, he had to take the Full Moon Sky Eye back from Ji Hao, right now!

    Gasping deeply, Moho Yuanku began incanting a spell with a low voice. On the staff, those countless eyes carved out of gemstones simultaneously burst with dazzling light.

    The weather around the castle changed. The sky darkened down immediately while inexhaustible natural powers gathered over from the surrounding area, surging into the Moho Staff. At this moment, the staff seemed to be the core of the whole world, such that except for itself, no one else could absorb even a slight stream of natural power.

    "This is the most powerful weapon of our Moho Family, it¡¯s a symbol of our family." said Moho Yuanku while looking at Ji Hao with a darkened face, "To die under..."

    Ji Hao moved swiftly. He shed across the air and showed up in front of Moho Yuanku in a sh.

    A Pelo cast a resonant growl while hacking his sword down towards Ji Hao¡¯s head with all of his power.

    On Ji Hao¡¯s skin, a dim stream of light shed across. Next, A Peilo¡¯s sword swept across Ji Hao¡¯s body then came out from behind Moho Yuanku.

    A sharp beam of sword light dazzled while Moho Yuanku was beheaded.

    A Pelo screamed out while taking a series of steps backward.

    Ji Hao grasped the Moho Staff and conveniently threw it into his bangle. Instantly, the surrounding natural powers fell into a disturbance. Ji Hao took a long gasp for air, thenrge streams of golden light surged out like a tsunami, spreading rampantly in the whole area.

 Chapter 763: A Sky-high Price of A Man

    Chapter 763: A Sky-high Price of A Man

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "No!" A Pelo screamed in both fear and sadness while ncing at Moho Yuanku¡¯s head, which was rolling quickly on the ground. Afterward, A Pelo shed swiftly across the air, moving backward and fleeing at his highest speed while leaving tens of shreds of afterimages in the air.

    The golden fiery light suddenly shrouded the entire ck Shark Castle. The main body of the castle evaporated, and the small building, where used to be Chi Zhan¡¯s office, was turned into ashes by the golden me.

    Chi Zhan¡¯s face twisted as he growled with a slight trace of sadness and a slight trace of happiness, "No! My building! My collections! My cherished artworks that I collected for over a thousand years! My god! You! Moho Family bastards! Pay for that, you have to pay for that!"

    Chi Zhan¡¯s sturdy body began quivering because of the excitement while his four eyes nearly popped out of his eyes. Ji Hao destroyed the castle, how many escaped prisoners he could add to the report because of this? Ji Hao burned his office building, how much should he demand aspensation? He should take his people, go straight to Moho Family and A Family and demand a giant sum of money aspensation. But exactly how much should he demand?

    A Pelo fled, and following after him were all Moho Family people, who were still able to move, fleeing at their highest speed while cursing loudly. While crying, shouting and cursing, some Moho Family people also had their eyes rolling quickly in their eye sockets, ncing at Moho Yuanku¡¯s dead body from time to time.

    These Yu n nobles could still do the calctions even when running for their lives. Moho Yuanku was dead, but his position, his power, the family resources he possessed, even those good positions that belonged to Moho Yuanku¡¯s direct rtives, those were allrge juicy pieces of meat that could make any family member drool!

    Many of the surviving Moho Family people fled even faster as they thought of the rich legacy left by Moho Yuanku. Their broken limbs stoped hurting and their internal organs, which were severely damaged by Ji Hao¡¯s magic attack, stopped causing any pain. Even their consumed spiritual power hadrgely recovered.

    These Yu n nobles, who were supposed to have weaker and more fragile bodies, now fled even faster than A Pelo.

    Ji Hao bent his waist and picked up Moho Yuanku¡¯s head. He reached his finger out and pressed the spot between Moho Yuanku¡¯s eyebrows. Moho Yuanku¡¯s erect eye was now as cold as ice and as hard as stone. It had already lost all of its power, turningpletely useless.

    Gulo, who was wounded badly, reached his hand out from upon the fence wall, looked at Ji Hao with a bitter smile and said, "No, no... Yu n nobles died like this can¡¯t possibly leave an undamaged spirit magic eye. Only those sneakily murdered ones, who were then offered to mysterious evil beings on altars, could leave aplete, unharmed spirit magic eye."

    Letting out a mouthful of blood, Gulo continued in a hoarse voice, "Moho Yuanjia was assassinated, without question. Moho Yuanku tracked this spirit magic eye on you, not only because he wanted its power, but also want to find out the real reason of Moho Yuanjia¡¯s death."

    Before he finished his speech, Chi Zhan abruptly showed up behind Gulo, stepped on his head, gave arge grin to Ji Hao and said, "Dear Lord, this old man has already offended Moho Family, he¡¯s doomed."

    Pausing briefly, Chi Zhan slightly put forth his strength, squeezed a creaking noise out of Gulo¡¯s head. Then, he excitedly looked at Ji Hao and continued grinningly, "How much do you want to pay to buy him out? Master Gulo is the top-ten Xiu n craftsmen, he is worth a fortune."

    Ji Hao restrained the surging golden me around his body and transformed it into a nine-meter thick me screen, wrapping himself up. Next, his erect eye glowed dazzlingly with a golden light as he looked at Chi Zhan, smiled and said, "Don¡¯t you worry that he mighte to my side? By now, you should have figured out the story of this spirit magic eye of mine, I assume?"

    Ji Hao pointed at his own erect eye, sort of revealing his true identity to Chi Zhan. His spirit magic eye came from Moho Yuanjia, which proved that he was actually a human being.

    Gulo was the top-ten Xiu n craftsmen. How much knowledge, technique and skills did he have? Such a man could even be seen as a valuable public asset of a

    rge country. Did Chi Zhan truly dare to let Gulo fall into the hands of the humankind?

    Chi Zhan gasped deeply. Suddenly, his right arm expanded by nearly a hundred percent as he pointed at Gulo. A sharp stream of spirit blood power surged out from his fingertip, momentarily being absorbed by Gulo¡¯s body. Gulo¡¯s body began healing itself after that. All wounds left by Moho Family people were healing speedily and soon, his body recoveredpletely, which made Gulo seemed to be much more energetic and healthy than before.

    "I said, he is worth for a fortune," said Chi Zhan while honestly looking at Ji Hao. "With money, anything is negotiable. He offended Moho Family, so he¡¯s doomed. Not only he himself, but his entire family will also suffer a crazy revenge of Moho Family. Rather than letting him turn into a pile of corroded meat, why don¡¯t I trade him for a pile of beautiful magic crystals, or other treasures?"

    Ji Hao nced at Chi Zhan in aplicated way, then straightened both of his thumbs towards him and said, "Business is business... I like this quality of yours. In the future, I think we can continue our coboration."

    Chi Zhan shrugged and responded passionately, "With money, anything can be negotiable!"

    Blinking his fourrge eyes, Chi Zhan grinned and continued, "Master Gulo is important and noble, and has an immeasurably wide range of knowledge. To the humankind...Their civilization is far way less advanced than ours. So, Master Gulo is immensely valuable to them, therefore..."

    "Ten-billion pieces of top-grade magic crystal." Ji Hao interrupted Chi Zhan and said, "Paying right now. I give you the crystals, you give me Master Gulo!"

    Chi Zhan immediately pressed his right hand on his own heart while he popped out his eyes and tremblingly began talking. "Ah, ah, ah, what did I hear? Ten-billion pieces of top-grade magic crystal? Oh, mine, great supreme High Moon, ten whole billion top-grade magic crystal pieces! Master Gulo, you have just delivered the value of our life. Truly, I truly envy you so much. Your life is sublimed! Ten-billion top-grade magic crystal! Ah, High Moon, High Moon, ah, Master Gulo!"

    Chi Zhan¡¯s four eyes glowed with a red light as he carefully, politely held Gulo up from the ground. He attentively tapped the dust off his body, then held Gulo with both of hands, as if he was an obedient grandson of Gulo, bringing him to in front of Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao let out a long breath, then threw a space wring to Chi Zhan and said, "Contained in this ring are some precious materials. The total value is only more than ten-billion pieces of top-grade magic crystals. Just take it for now,ter, we will do the clearing together. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll give you more... And if it¡¯s too much, you can give me a refund."

    Chi Zhan nced at the ring, then gripped it tightly.

    He passionately spread his arms and gave a huge hug to Gulo, then happily grinned and said, "It¡¯s truly touching, Master Gulo. I thought, it would be already amazing if you could make ten-million pieces of top-grade magic crystals. But I didn¡¯t think...A race that is willing to respect knowledge certainly has a bright future. As the humankind value your knowledge so much, I think, they will rise for sure."

    Gulo¡¯s face twisted, looked at Chi Chan in a weird way, but couldn¡¯t say a word.

    Ji Hao grabbed Gulo, called Di Yantuo¡¯s family members over and teleported Gulo out through the teleporting magic formation as quickly as they could.

 Chapter 764: Seal the Space

    Chapter 764: Seal the Space

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The deal was continuing while the teleporting magic formation ceaselessly sent out ck Shark Castle prisons who were useful to Ji Hao.

    Chi Zhan and Hartment had a great awareness of service. One of them followed closely after Ji Hao while another one stayed with Di Yantuo, Di Lung and other Di Family elders. While dashing around, reporting the number, identities and power levels of prisoners who were sent out, they had also been directly bargaining with Ji Hao, trying their best to earn more money from him.

    Ji Hao had witnessed countless dirty deals in both his current and previous life. But he had to admit that, right now, this big sale of ck Shark Castle prisoners that he was taking part in, was the dirties one among all.

    Countless important non-humankind criminals, guilty or innocent, from whichever backgrounds and with whatever identities... No matter how important they were to the non-humankind or what kind of serious threat they could cause after they fell into the hands of the humankind, these prisoners were marked with clear prices and being purchased by Ji Hao in packs just like animals in a market.

    In order to stimte Ji Hao¡¯s stronger desire of shopping, Chi Zhan had offered to give some less important prisoners, such as rtives of some important prisoners or even some immature children, for free as gifts.

    The underground prison of ck Shark Castle was divided into nearly a hundred floors, each floor extending for nearly a hundred miles, and had countless non-humankind prisoners kept in it. Among these prisoners were some truly powerful ones. Many of them had a specialty, which seriously meant a lot to the humankind, especially those Xiu n prisoners. In Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, every single one of these capable prisoners was worth much more than a hill-sized pile of magic crystals.

    Therefore, as long as Chi Zhan dared to sell, he would pay generously. The money Ji Hao used to buy these prisoners all came from Pan Xi world anyway, with a part given by the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind as an economic aid. That was the reason why he felt nothing when spending all that money!

    Compared to those crystals, gold and jade coins, which were nothing but dead mineral pieces, those living non-humankind beings were the true treasures.

    A Pelo and those desperately running Moho Family and A Family people had already returned to those battleships, which had the ind encircled. Nearly a hundred enormous metal battleships speedily moved on the great river, firmly locking ck Sharp Castle up.

    It was probably because that A Pelo and the other Yu n people trusted this encirclement formed by their battleships too much that with Ji Hao showing no intent to break out, they made no sign to attack either.

    ck Shark Castle was surrounded, and faintly, streams of light rose from those battle ships, quickly flying towards Liang Zhu City. Obviously, A Pelo and the other survivors couldn¡¯t deal with this situation anymore, and they had now been asking for help from higher level leaders of A Family and Moho Family.

    The troop of battleships circled around the ind without attacking. This allowed abundant time for Ji Hao and Chi Zhan to finish their deal.

    Ji Hao was paying while Chi Zhan was counting; both of them were quite happy. Chi Zhan even let a few of his guards to bring arge table, allowing Ji Hao and himself to sit around and continue the deal while drinking fine wine. By now, Chi Zhan felt so satisfied, as if he lived in the heaven above the clouds.

    This weird scenested for over an hour. Abruptly, a blood-red cloud roared over from the northern side of Liang Zhu City. Upon the cloud was a magnificent pce. Hundreds of entirely-red, winged dragons carried heavily armored Ji n warriors and flew over on both sides of the blood-red cloud in quite a formidable array.

    When it was over a hundred miles away from the castle, a cold and harsh voice came from the pce on the cloud.

    "What happened in ck Shark Castle? Who attacked this ce? Who broke the castle? Where is the main body of the castle?"

    Chi Zhan raised his head, nced at that pce then raised his right hand and smashed on the table in front of him. The stone table was shattered into pieces and copsed right away, as Chi Zhan took a long gasp, pulled out the sword tied around his waist, quickly and neatly cutting into his chest, abdomen and legs seven to eight times.

    Watching Chi Zhan hack himself, Ji Hao¡¯s eye corners twitched intensely. These few hacks Chi Zhanunched to himself was not even slightly cheating. Every single wound had prated his body right trough a vital area. Ji Hao even heard the sound of bones breaking and internal organs splitting.

    "Manager Chi Zhan!" Ji Hao stood up, gave a faint smile and said, "Sorry for making you suffer for this deal!"

    Chi Zhan shook his head and responded in a deep voice, "You can¡¯t show your face, just leave now. Hmm, although I don¡¯t know who ising, I have a feeling that I can¡¯t afford to offend him. Those powerful ministers behind me definitely don¡¯t want to let anyone know about what just happened in here."

    Waving his hand hard, Chi Zhan continued in that deep voice, "Just leave now. I will wipe out all traces of our deal. This is a fault of Moho Family and A Family, isn¡¯t it?"

    Ji Hao nced at Chi Zhan, nodded heavily and said, "Indeed, it¡¯s all their fault. They attacked the castle and allowed a great number of prisoners to escape. Even more prisoners were killed by them, without leaving even a corpse."

    Chi Zhanughed, then took another long gasp. After that, he shed across the air, zipped out like a cannon ball and bumped into the fence wall, which was already badly damaged. A long section of fence wall was bumped into bits while Chi Zhan vomited blood and growled towards the sky with a hoarse and hysterical voice, "Moho Family! A Family! How dare you attack ck Shark Castle?! You are unforgivable!"

    Blood sprayed out from Chi Zhan¡¯s body like a fountain while the few defensive magic tower of ck Shark Castle released a dazzling light simultaneously. Eye-piercing streams of light descended from the towers and covered the entire castle.

    Under the attack of those divine towers,rge sections of fence wall evaporated. Meanwhile, the remaining few smaller parts of the castle, which had important prisoners kept in them, were damaged. Large holes appeared on the ground. The fierce dazzling light streams released from divine towers prated the ground and broke quite a few floors of the underground prison. They reached directly down hundreds of meters deep underground; wherever these dazzling light streams reached, all cells disappearedpletely.

    On a metal battleship, A Pelo stood on the deck, growling in an extreme rage, "No! You¡¯re lying! You shameless thing, we didn¡¯t attack the castle! We...we..."

    A Pelo stoped abruptly. Dazzling streams of light screamed to outside the fence wall, creating a hundred-meter radius hole on the ground. A giant puff of stones and sands was raised, along with the dead bodies of those A Family people and Jia n warriors, who were killed by Ji Hao with strong waves of magic attacks earlier. Those dead bodies flew high into the air.

    With these dead bodies as evidence, no matter what kind of vow A Pelo made to prove that A Family and Moho Family didn¡¯t attack the castle, many other people would still be d to throw the de on their heads.

    "How can this happen?" A Pelo raised his long sword in a panic, crazily hacking onto he deck.

    "Seal the space! Seal the space for a thousand miles in radius!" said that cold and harsh voice.

    On the blood-red cloud and from each of the four corners of the pce, transparent divine towers flew out, releasing waves of visible blood-red ripples, spreading towards all directions. These ripples twisted and folded the space, stirring up more air-ripples.

    Chi Zhan¡¯s look changed immediately as he suddenly popped out his eyes and said, "Space-sealing divine tower? Such a high-tech thing...How much is it worth? Who¡¯s this guy? Why does he have four space-sealing divine towers?"

    A muffled bang came from underground, and next, the ground vibrated as arge area of floor sank down.

 Chapter 765: Cover Retreat

    Chapter 765: Cover Retreat

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao dashed swiftly in the paths of ck Shark Castle under dim lights.

    Faintly, he saw the white light released by the teleporting magic formation. Di Yantuo, Di Lung and another few Di Family elders, who had been helping Ji Hao ¡®purchase¡¯ prisoners, were already standing in the formation while being surrounded by a group of family guards.

    Seeing Ji Hao rushing over, Di Yantuo hurriedly yelled out, "Hurry up! Hurry up! We¡¯re leaving! Damn it! I sensed the power of Dishi Cha, that lowly shameless betrayer!"

    Dishi Cha? Was the one on the blood-red cloud Dishi Cha?

    Ji Hao shook his body, brought up a golden beam of light and momentarily dashed into the teleporting magic formation. However, before the formation could send them out, arge wave of blood-red ripples was stirred up from the air. The space was twisted while thin cracks appeared on those, countless spell symbols of the teleporting magic formation.

    "Oh, no!" screamed Di Yantuo, "No, just run! Run! Or we will be drawn into the space turbulences and all die!"

    Before his voice faded, the base of the teleporting magic formation shattered suddenly. Next, countless ck, hair-thin space cracks appeared around the broken formation. Strong suction force came from those cracks, dragging Di Yantuo, Di Lung and the other elders over, as they couldn¡¯t control their bodies.

    Ji Hao saw the bodies of Di Yantuo and the other elders being elongated and twisted, just like a soft dough.

    "Stop!" growled Ji Hao with a strong and deep voice. Meanwhile, his erect eye sparkled with a bright light and the surrounding space was suddenly frozen. A dim stream of light surged out of his erect eye and hovered around. Instantly, the Pan Xie divine mirror had wiped all those space cracks out.

    In the next moment, hundreds of meters away, from numerous cells of ck Shark Castle, countless space cracks sizzled crazily out. Next, the defensive magic formation of the underground prison copsed thunderously while numerous cells were destroyed one after another.

    Ji Hao took out the Moho Staff that he snatched from Moho Yuanku, gripped it and poked heavily towards the ground. A terrifyingly great suction force was released from the staff, rampantly devouring Ji Hao¡¯s spirit blood and power. Somehow, Ji Hao caught the same feeling that he had when he controlled Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation. Through the power of this staff, Ji Hao sensed the slightest change happening to all natural powers within the area that had a radius of ten-thousand miles.

    Within this area, all natural powers were now under Ji Hao¡¯s control. Ji Hao could manipte the natural powers as freely and smoothly as manipting his own arms merely with his will. These natural powers could do literally everything for him.

    "Moho Staff? This is one of the most powerful supreme inherited magic treasures belonging to Moho Family! Great Blood moon, you snatched a supreme inherited magic treasure of Moho Family?"

    Looking at the glowing staff in Ji Hao¡¯s hands, Di Yantuo and the other elders all shouted out in shock. They opened their erect eyes while staring at Ji Hao with their brightly sparkling eyes; all those eyes were filled with intense greed.

    Only the most powerful family from each branch could possess supreme-level inherited magic treasures like this, such as Dishi Family from Blood Moon, Fan Family from Nether Moon, A Family from High Moon...Only the twelve most powerful families could have supreme treasures like the Moho Staff.

    Every single supreme treasure like this had supremely great powers, which were strong enough to maintain the prosperity of a family for billions of years!

    Moho Staff of Moho Family could control all natural powers within a certain area, suppress all magics cast by the enemies and raise the power of its owner almost limitlessly. With the Moho Staff, an ordinary cultivator could even be powerful enough to challenge a sun and moon stage powerful being!

    "How can you possibly...attain it?" Di Yantuo quivered slightly and asked. If he hadn¡¯t made the blood and soul swear already, and if his life was not under the control of Ji Hao, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to stop himself from trying to seize this staff!

    Way too tempting, just too tempting... Di Yantuo stared at the staff so eagerly, as if he was going to grow tiny hands out of his eyes to grip the staff and never let go.

    "Hmm, I surely can attain it." said Ji Hao while snorting. But then, his body trembled slightly. This bloody staff was truly powerful, but was also consumptive when being used. Despite the fact that Ji Hao had an especially strong life-force, he was now nearly drained by the staff, that even his body was softened.

    Nevertheless, what came along the great consumption was an immense power. Somehow, Ji Hao felt like he was the supreme god within the area that had a radius of around ten-thousand miles. He could control all the natural powers within this area, and could do almost anything!

    "Break!" Ji Hao pointed his right hand forwards and released an invisible, tremendous stream of power. All walls in the surroundings copsed instantly. Right after that, the groundwork of ck Shark Castle vibrated intensely. The rock face on one side of the ind was broken, showing a giant split and letting strong waves of watery mist in, along with a fierce gale.

    "You shall just run. I believe it won¡¯t be too hard to run with your powers."

    Ji Hao threw out a jade talisman and said. Written on the jade talisman was a location, where Ji Hao arranged his people to set up another half of the teleporting magic formation.

    Di Yantuo took over the jade talisman, memorized the location then crumbled it. Afterward, he seriously nodded to Ji Hao. Next, this group of Di Family elders hurriedly rushed out through that huge split on the rock face without any hesitation, but in a great rush and panic, as if they were a group of fishes escaping from the.

    Ji Hao waved his hand, and along with his moves, the entire ck Shark Castle began quaking. Thickyers of rock underground were twisted and split up whilerge numbers of cell were destroyed, forcing countless prisoners out while screaming.

    Thousands of different sized cracks reached straight to the ground, as many prisoners rushed out through those cracks.

    The river water gushed into the prison through these cracks, throwing the prison into a great chaos. Some prison guards desperately fled towards the ground without making any effort to restrain those escaping prisoners.

    Thunderous bangs could be heard without an end, following which, ck Shark Castle let out a deep buzz. Next, half an ind copsed all of a sudden, stirring up a sky-high flooding wave.

    Moho Family battleships swayed intensely on the river surface. A Pelo and the group of people from Moho Family looked at the copsing castle, without knowing what to do.

    They didn¡¯t do this, but no matter if they did it or not, they were here when the castle copsed. Therefore, this was rted to them for sure.

    Countless prisoners dashed out from underground while shouting and screaming, looking like rampant, marching ants. Even Chi Zhan, who had been growling on the fence wall, gave a shout in shock. As the manager of this prison, he seriously didn¡¯t know that so many prisoners were kept in the underground prison of ck Shark Castle. ¡®These should be millions of prisoners, at least, right?¡¯ thought Chi Zhan.

    More prisoners jumped into the river through those cracks, being rolled downstream by the rapidly flowing water.

    Taking advantage of this suddenly happening situation, Di Yantuo and the other Di Family elders sneakily took off their armors, mingled with the crowd of prisoners and left.

    On the blood-red cloud, Dishi Cha was staring at this chaotic scene with a twisted face.

    "Attack! Kill everyst one of these reckless bastards!" screamed Dishi Cha.

    The floor of ck Shark Castle sted. Ji Hao flew out with from the underground, with his body wrapped in arge fiery cloud. He held the Moho Staff with his left hand while pointing his right hand forward. Instantly, a miles thick me column descended from the sky, fiercely striking on the blood-red cloud.

 Chapter 766: The Power of the Staff

    Chapter 766: The Power of the Staff

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Moho Staff could only be activated by possessors of Moho Family bloodline. Ji Hao was a human being, yet he had merged with Moho Yuanjia¡¯s spirit magic eye. Therefore, his power was sessfully epted by the staff.

    The natural powers within the area ten-thousand miles in radius were all controlled by the staff, beingpressed at a crazy rate under Ji Hao¡¯s will. They eventually transformed into a miles thick me column, that struck straight down from a great altitude.

    Dishi Cha stood on the edge of the blood-red cloud, and had been staring at the messy ck Shark Castle with a sulky face.

    He clearly understood that Di Family people had certainly escaped. Just now, he activated the four space-sealing divine towers. As the name stated, these expensive space-sealing divine towers were specially designed for sealing space. These divine towers could not only disorder the space, but could also efficiently detect teleporting magic formations within a certain range.

    Under ck Shark Castle, a teleporting magic formation was destroyed. A teleporting magic formation was set under ck Shark Castle, which was the most heavily guarded prison for keeping important criminals in the whole Yu Dynasty. How could this even happen?

    Dishi Cha truly wanted to strangle Chi Zhan to death right now, or slice him into thin pieces, then feed to wild wolves.

    However, in the letter he received, the snitch clearly and frankly told him everything, including the identities of those powerful beings behind Chi Zhan, the six young men with strong family backgrounds. The resources held in the hands of those six young men could give Dishi Cha a serious headache.

    "A group of stupid ones, do you have any idea what have you have been doing?" Dishi Cha angrily murmured. However, he could not just show the great rage in his heart.

    The man in a ck outfit had now been standing beside him. The face of that man was still covered in dense dark mist while he curiously looked at ck Shark Castle, which was now in a great mess.

    Dishi Cha didn¡¯t want to show diposure in front of this man. Therefore, he forcibly restrained his anger and ordered his people to kill all escaping prisoners.

    Once the order was given, the enormous me column descended from the sky.

    Ji Hao reached his right hand out, crooked his fingers and clenched towards Dishi Cha from a distance. That hand of his looked just like a w of an eagle.

    The fire was raging. The blood-red pce upon that blood-red cloud was surrounded by a bright fiery light. Along with an ear-piercing shing noise, the defensive magic formations based on the pce was crushed by the dazzling fiery light directly. Next, therge and beautiful pce began burning and melting speedily. Large numbers of non-humankind servants and maids screamed while rushing out from the pce, but they could only make a few steps before they were burned into puffs of smoke.

    The pce copsed. The four space-sealing divine towers had a great power to seal the space, yet theycked strong defensive powers. Within the roaring me, the four divine towers quickly melted and copsed. Yu n warriors surrounded the towers screamed and fled towards all directions, but still, they were all rolled back into the me.

    The natural powers within the area ten-thousand miles in radius had condensed into a me column. This me column was even more powerful than Ji Hao expected, as its power had reached the limit of the level of Divine Magi. The blood-red pce was destroyed with a single strike, and the blood-red cloud, that had been carrying the pce rumbled and rolled. But as the bright fiery light swept across it, the cloud suddenly turned into a strand of drifting ash.

    "Who was it?" Dishi Cha growled hysterically.

    A purely dark stream of light was released from Dishi Cha¡¯s erect eye, creating a giant ck swirl above his head. Faintly, countless twisted faces were visible in the swirl while the descending me streams roaring towards him were entirely swallowed by it, without stirring up a single fire sparkle.

    The man in ck standing beside Dishi Cha seemed to be calmer than Dishi Cha as he simply let the me strike onto his body. A faint, cold and blueyer of mist surged around his body and froze the fierce me, turning it into ice crystals, drifting down from the sky, before the me could even approach his body.

    Except for Dishi Cha and this man in ck, all guards and warriors brought by Dishi Cha were killed by that destructive me column.

    The sharp streams of me swished across Dishi Cha and that man¡¯ bodies, fiercely bumping into the great river on the side, near the castle. A few metal battleships that belonged to Moho Family were struck by the me. In a moment, the enormous ships and all living beings on them evaporated.

    The river was boiling; this heavy strikeunched by Ji Hao was indeed powerful. The river surface was broken by the me, and great amount of water was evaporated, leaving an, over ten miles huge, round-shaped breach. River water gushed ceaselessly into this breach, then being evaporated by the great heat.

    The terrifyingly great heat speedily heated up the river water and boiled a hundred-mile long section of the river. Countless fishes were cooked within the span of a few breaths, floating up, showing their bellies while drifting downstream.

    Sands and stones on the riverbed were melted immediately as well. The strike made by Ji Hao had created a three-mile radius, thousands of meter deep giant hole on the river bottom. The inner surface of the hole was as smooth as mirrors, just like the top-grade ss.

    Ji Hao clenched his five fingers tight while the me column disappeared abruptly. A giant amount of natural power sted all of a sudden and transformed into a hurricane, screaming towards all directions.

    Thousands of meter tall waves were raised from the river, rolling up those Moho Family battleships and throwing them out. Following muffled bangs, tens of enormous battleships were thrown to the ground, rolling without being able to stop.

    Ji Hao floated in the air, looking coldly at Dishi Cha.

    Dishi Cha had been looking at Ji Hao as well. The air around him was glowing with a faint red light, judging by which, the lingering power of that fire column hadn¡¯t yet been dispelled.

    Dish Cha¡¯s erect eye sparkled with a ck light as he red at Ji Hao and growled, "When did Di Family people be so popr, that someone was actually willing to save them with such a great price. Give me a reason, this ispletely unreasonable!"

    Ji Hao smiled faintly. Such a thing might be unreasonable to Yu n people, but to Ji Hao, how much could he not gain by saving Di Family? Since he could gain so much, why wouldn¡¯t hee? Besides, Dishi Cha was one of Ji Hao¡¯s personal enemies. Bringing him trouble was such an interesting thing for him to do!

    "I surely have a reason, but why would I tell you?" Ji Hao took out a few magic pills from his medicine cbash, threw them into his mouth and swallowed. Instantly, his spirit blood, which was nearly drained by the Moho Staff, was replenished. Boiling hot spirit blood surged inside Ji Hao¡¯s body, allowing him to regain his power. He gripped the staff and directlyunched another tsunami-like wave of attack without saying any other word to Dishi Cha.

    His erect eye glowed with a splendid seven-colored light while the Moho Staff dazzled with an eye-piercing purple light. Natural powers within the whole area were agitated, rolling and roaring, creating countless water-tank-sized, purple lightning bolts that descended from the sky, silently striking towards Dishi Cha.

    Dishi Cha growled in rage while the ck swirl above his head expanded to over ten miles in radius, seeming to be a giant mouth that swallowed those lightning bolts.

    The lightning bolts and the dark swirl violently shed against each other, generating a terrifying explosion. Spheres of hundred-mile in radius lightning bolts dazzled and sizzled, creating fierce waves of airstreams. Dishi Cha¡¯s body quivered intensively while he raised his head in shock. For the first time, he carefully looked at the staff held in Ji Hao¡¯s hand.

    "This...Damn it! Why is the Moho Staff in your hands?"

    Dishi Cha barfed, but along with his voice, ny-nine bolts of lightning burst, weaving into a spiral and descending like an enormous drill. They broke the ck swirl above his head and stuck on his body.

    Bang! Dishi Cha¡¯s luxurious long robe sted, as countless bolts of lightning drilled into his body, turning his entire body purple and translucent, just like arge piece of purple crystals.

    "Die!" Dishi Cha shouted in pain while releasing a sharp ck beam of light out of his erect eye, urately towards Ji Hao¡¯s body.

 Chapter 767: Dark Divine Curse

    Chapter 767: Dark Divine Curse

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    When the dark beam of light dazzled towards Ji Hao, thunder, lightning, me, ice, hurricane and earth, sixyers of protective magic screens with different natures of powers had already emerged in front of Ji Hao. Nevertheless, the ck beam of light shed across the air and prated all sixyers of the protective screen one after another.

    Puff! The ck light beam stuck on Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    The Pan Xi divine mirror automatically activated to protect its owner, releasing a dim stream of light that shed across his skin. The ck light beams abruptly disappeared when it was only around a millimeter away from Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Ji Hao sensed a great coldness from every corner of his body, which made his fine hair stand straight up. He stared at Dishi Cha in shock. Just now, the ck light beam brought him an especially strong sense of danger. That was a powerful attack, more than enough to kill Ji Hao. If he didn¡¯t have the Pan Xi divine mirror, Ji Hao would have been struck to death by the ck light beam for sure.

    Cold, bone-piercingly cold. When the ck light beam approached him, the first thing Ji Hao sensed was a chill that came from the deepest area of his soul and his marrow. That coldness froze Ji Hao¡¯s entire body and disabled him from moving for a while.

    After the coldness, he sensed the evilness. An iparably strong sense of evilness came right to his face. That evilness contained the dirtiest, darkest, negative power in the whole world. It even blocked Ji Hao¡¯s sight for a while, disabling him from seeing anything.

    Apart from all these senses, Ji Hao also felt sick, because his internal organs had been intensively twitching under the effect of the evil power released from the ck light beam. If the immemorial sun streamer didn¡¯t release a golden light to shine on Ji Hao¡¯s entire body and neutralize a part of sickness for him, Ji Hao would have started vomiting by now.

    All of Ji Hao¡¯s pores suddenly opened and soon, he was soaked in cold sweat. Sticky cold sweat attached his clothes to his skin, making him quite unconformable. Finally, he could see again. A few drips of sweat perspiration hung on his eyshes. Through the few drops, Ji Hao saw Dishi Cha stood in the midair naked, while countless lightning bolts pierced across his body.

    The powerful lightning bolts had been striking Dishi Cha¡¯s body. Through his transparent skin and muscles, Ji Hao could see his bones ¡ª ck bones, as clear as crystal. Within those transparent bones, countless twisted spell symbols had been wriggling like poisonous snakes, chasing and devouring each other.

    Blood Moon possessed the power of curse and darkness. Ji Hao recalled the information regarding Yu n. Clearly, Dishi Cha majored in the power of darkness and curse. The ck light beam released by him had the darkest evilness gathered in it, and with a slight touch of it, Ji Hao would have vanished, both his body and his soul. He wouldn¡¯t even be able to leave a dead body behind.

    The Pan Xi divine mirror sent that ck beam of light away. Randomly or by coincidence, or maybe the Pan Xi mirror¡¯s original spirit told it to do so, that purely dark beam of light silently shed across the sky, straight towards the man in ck, standing beside Dishi Cha.

    Within the sizzling lightning bolts, Dishi Cha tried his best to turn his head around and growl a word out.

    "Move away!"

    The man in ck gave a cold and faint sneer; scornfully and even a bit angrily. He reached out his right hand and grasped towards the ck light. From by this man¡¯s movements, Ji Hao discovered a strong confidence and dissatisfaction towards Dishi Cha!

    Apparently, the man in ck didn¡¯t believe that Dishi Cha¡¯s attack could actually cause any harm to him. In other words, he believed that he was equally powerful as Dishi Cha, or even more. Therefore, facing the ck beam of light released by Dishi Cha, the man in ck didn¡¯t want to dodge, neither could he dodge.

    Dishi Cha¡¯s face twisted, but next, he showed a weird trace of a smile on his face. By now, he couldn¡¯t even sense the pain brought by those lightning bolts, which had been rampantly dazzling across both the inside and outside of his body, burning his skin ck.

    The man in ck had long, slim and jade-smooth, snow-white fingers. His fingers were of a unique shape; every one of those fingers was over a hundred percent longer than fingers of ordinary people, but slimmer. Therefore, when he wielded his hand, Ji Hao even thought that was a long and slim bamboo leaf, carved out of white jade.

    A dark-blue stream of cold mist sprayed out of the man¡¯s palm, from within which, thirty-six turtle-shell-like, meters in radius and especially thin dark shields flew out, floating in a straight line in front of the ck light beam.

    Following a silvery cracking noise, the thirty-six dark ice shields were prated while the ck light beam shrunk by around sixty percent, but the rest forty percent of the light beam stuck directly on the man¡¯s chest.

    The man in ck quivered while arge puff of ck mist rose from his body. His body began shrinking, as if he was an ice statue exposed to the sunlight, shrinking inch by inch. As the cloud of ck mist puffing out of his body grew dense and denser,rger andrger, his body turned shorter and shorter, smaller and smaller.

    The man in ck moved backward step by step while his shrunk body quivered intensely, letting a strange noise out of his chest.

    "My friend, you should take my dark divine curse." A ck light stream surged out of Dishi Cha¡¯s body and transformed into a ck hurricane, hovered around him for a while and cleaning up those lightning bolts released from Ji Hao. He looked at the man in ck, helpless sighed and said, "I can¡¯t exin the secret of my dark divine curse, but you¡¯re cursed by me now. It¡¯s troublesome, truly troublesome."

    Dishi Cha¡¯s three eyes showed a trace of excitement and delight due to the misfortune of the man in ck, along with aplicated, incredibly strange emotion. He continued in a soft voice, "Maybe, you have to stay more couple of days with me, because I need some time to cast the power of the curse away.

    The man in ck chuckled and raised his head with difficulty. He nced at Dishi Cha, shook his head and said, "Hehe, no need to trouble you. This is nothing but a clone of mine. Even if it¡¯s destroyed, my real body won¡¯t suffer any harm."

    Turning around, the man in ck threw Ji Hao aplicated nce and said ndly, "Earl Yao, amazing! Even my clone couldn¡¯t take this strike, but you stayed perfectly unharmed. Truly amazing...Gold Crow n of the Southern Wastnd can never raise a talent like you."

    Pausing for a second, the ck mist puffing out of the man¡¯s body grew even denser, and his body turned shorter and smaller as he continued, "I¡¯ve been hearing from some people that you have other teachers. At first, I didn¡¯t believe it. Earl Yao, Candle Dragon Gui, what can those few old men possibly teach you?"

    "But today I witnessed your power... Interesting, truly interesting." The man in ck chuckled and continued, "Maybe we have all underestimated you. You didn¡¯t make so many unexpected contributions by simply relying on Si Wen Ming¡¯s power. You¡¯re great!"

    Laughing again, the man¡¯s ck robe split up, transformed into countless dark ice crystals and dissipated in the air.

    Nothing was inside his clothes, and only cold gusts of wind blew out.

    Dishi Cha suddenly raised his head, red at Ji Hao and said, "Earl Yao Ji Hao...You! How can it be you?! How can it be?! But, great Blood Moon, did you just send this lowly barbarian to me?"

    Waving his hand, Dishi Cha released a ck light stream from his right hand and next, a paper-thin ck machete was gripped tightly in his hand.

    Ji Hao raised his Moho staff,ughed and said, "You recognized me?" Clicking his tongue, Ji Hao continued, "That man knew so much about me, who was he?"

    Dishi Cha remained silent while transforming that ck machete into a dark moon, raised it up into the air then hacked down towards Ji Hao.

 Chapter 768: Shocked Back

    Chapter 768: Shocked Back

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Darkness will conquer everything!"

    When the moon-shaped machete flew up, Dishi Cha raised his head and shouted passionately and sacredly towards the sky. The Moho Staff vibrated intensely in Ji Hao¡¯s hand. Meanwhile, Ji Hao clearly sensed a magical conflict and resonance between the power of the staff and the power of Dishi Cha¡¯s machete.

    Obviously, this machete was also a supreme-level inherited magic treasure that belonged to Yu n, just like the Moho Staff.

    Ji Hao raised his head and looked at the machete, which had been spinning swiftly that made it look just like a ck moon, flying high up into the sky. The dark moon shone in the sky and dimmed the entire world down. Not even a single trace of light was left existing.

    The whole area fell into pure darkness, such that Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even see his own fingers. The surrounding space was empty, and he couldn¡¯t sense any natural powers.

    As Dishi Cha said, the darkness had conquered everything. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t identify directions, as the whole world around him was dark, cold and despairing. The time had ceased to exist while all tangible and intangible things had disappeared.

    Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even hear the sound of flowing of that great river down below. Shouts and yells let out by those escaping prisoners disappeared as well, along with the voice of Chi Zhan, who had been cursing so ragingly and loudly on the ground.

    Only darkness, despairing darkness.

    Within the darkness, the Pan Xi divine mirror quaked abruptly. Next, Ji Hao sensed an extremely thin yet sharp stream of cold power drill right into his head. The Pan Xi divine mirror shielded Ji Hao from the attack. But after that, he still sensed an extreme coldness, that made all of his internal organs twitch intensely.

    What came right next were powerful attacks from all directions, silent but effective.

    The Pan Xi divine mirror was slightly shaking while neutralizing and rebounding all these attacks. Ji Hao¡¯s body stayed perfectly unharmed, and not even a scratch was left on his skin. However, his internal power and spiritual power were both being consumed speedily.

    Nothing but the purest darkness was surrounding him, without even a slight trace of natural power. Therefore, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t absorb natural powers to replenish himself. The darkness released by the machete was incredibly strong, and even though the Pan Xi divine mirror was at a much higher grade, Ji Hao was not yet powerful enough to allow the mirror to break this terrifying, despairing darkness.

    The mirror could not break the darkness, neither could it split the space and absorb natural powers to replenish itself. Therefore, every time it rebounded an attackunched by that machete, it had to absorb power from Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    "Dishi Cha! How many times can you attack with that machete?" Ji Hao took out a few pills and threw them into his mouth. Instantly, warm streams of power surged inside his body, boosting his power up again to the peak state. "Don¡¯t you need to consume any power to control the machete? I don¡¯t think so!" shouted Ji Hao.

    Soon, Ji Hao heard Dishi Cha¡¯s ice-cold voice, "Indeed, controlling this divine dark weapon is rather power-consuming. However, I am a sun and moon stage man, even more powerful than your so-called Supreme Magi. To me, this slight consumption is nothing!"

    "What about you, Earl Yao Ji Hao? As far as I know, you¡¯re only at the level of Magus King. You¡¯re a small, insignificant Magus King! You have powerful treasures to protect you, indeed. But with your weak power, how many times can you possibly survive under my attack?"

    "I will certainly cut off your head, make it into a wine bowl, and cherish it forever!"

    "My two sons, Di Sha and Di Luo, they were good for nothing. But after all, they were my sons! Even if they had to die, they shouldn¡¯t have died in the hands of a lowly barbarian! To me, this small humiliation isn¡¯t even worth mentioning, but as I have a chance to wash it off right now, how can I let go of it?"

    "Besides, I hope that I can capture you alive! I truly want to know about the deal you made with that bunch of useless things, which made youe to save them with such a great cost." Dishi Cha continued his speech. "Why? Why on earth did you do that?

    "We¡¯re enemies, Earl Yao Ji Hao. Di Yantuo, Di Lung and the other useless things, even I had given up on them. But, why did you save them? This makes no sense, absolutely no sense! What is your n? What the hell do you want to do?"

    Ji Hao remained silent while the Pan Xi divine mirror shielded him from countless attacks. Meanwhile, his powers had been getting consumed even more speedily. Fortunately, contained in that magic cbash given by Xuan Du were mountain-huge piles of magic pills. Ji Hao collected quite a lot rare and powerful magic herbs from Pan Xi world, and by now, the cbash had been concocting all those herbs into magic pills.

    Another handful of magic pills was thrust into Ji Hao¡¯s mouth by himself, replenishing his consumed powers. Ji Hao looked around and found nothing but darkness, boundless, deep darkness. Ji Hao didn¡¯t know where Dishi Cha was, but his voice had beening into his ear from all directions continuously.

    "Or, you can choose to submit yourself to me. An influential human beinging to my side, this canrgely improve my prestige."

    "I have a n, Earl Yao Ji Hao. I have a great n, and I have already arranged everything, it¡¯s all ready! If youe to my side and be my ve right now, I can share the future honor of mine with you."

    "To you, a small, lowly and insignificant being, even a slight little bit of that great honor will be an amazing achievement, that you can never, ever attain!"

    A great n? Did Dishi Cha say that he had a big n?

    Ji Hao began pondering upon this sentence. From the life-and-death game, which had taken ce in Pan Xi world, to what he had been doing now, did all these happen just because of that great n of his?

    "Who¡¯s that man with a ck robe? I am very curious." Pondering for quite a long while, Ji Hao swallowed another pill and calmly threw out this question.

    "Ah, for this, I can¡¯t tell you. He¡¯s a crucial part of my n. He¡¯s my ally, him and me...Well, we don¡¯t really have a conflict between us, so we will be perfect partners." Dishi Chaughed proudly and responded, "But I can tell you that he¡¯s a big deal, a truly important man!"

    Ji Hao knitted his eyebrows. Important man?

    A truly important one from the side of the humankind?

    An important senior minister in Emperor Shun¡¯s government? Or the leader of a top-grade n?

    The extremely cold power?

    Ji Hao sneered, slowly took out the Chaos sword box while saying, "The cold power released by him was quite terrifying...Is he the Water God, Gong Gong?"

    Dishi Cha, who had been talking so loudly and endlessly, abruptly shut his mouth. Next, Ji Hao was attacked by an even crazier wave of attack, which happened over a hundred times quicker than before. Even in this deep darkness, that seemed to swallow the whole world, Ji Hao heard the shrill scream let out by that machete.

    "I get it...My second uncle, this treasure was crafted by you. Please, let it do the job!"

    Ji Hao gave a resonant growl, then flicked his finger and opened the sword box along with a loud ng.

    A stream of Chaos sword power suddenly appeared in the boundless darkness.

    The darkness was broken along with a thunderous bang, as a, foot-long, thumb-thick, a dim stream of sword power tore the darkness apart, zipping straight to Dishi Cha¡¯s chest. Dishi Cha looked at this stream of sword power, stunned.

    Wherever the sword power swept across, every single thing was turned into chaos.

    Dishi Cha screamed out and the machete swiftly flew back, releasing a ck light stream tat wrapped his body up, bringing him into the higher sky as he fled.

    The Chaos sword power shed across the sky and caught Dishi Cha up, after which, a shrill howl could be heard. Next,rge streams of blood descended along with a pair of white and slim legs.

 Chapter 769: Encircled by A Strong Force

    Chapter 769: Encircled by A Strong Force

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Mr. Crow screamed while zipping out of Ji Hao¡¯s sleeve, stretched his body and swished up into the sky. Immediately after that, he swiftly dove down, reached out his ws and grasped the pair of legs of Dishi Cha tightly.

    Puff! Puff! The pair of legs of Dishi Cha exploded into arge cloud of ck mist, dissipating in the air.

    Ji Hao knitted his eyebrows. ¡®Was that only a clone of Dishi Cha, just like the clone of that man in ck?¡¯ thought Ji Hao. The dark light beam released merely by a clone was so powerful already. This made Ji Hao more and more longing towards the powers possessed by the so-called sun and moon stage non-humankind beings, also equal to the human Supreme Magi.

    "Mr. Crow, we can¡¯t stay too long, let¡¯s go!" Blowing a shrill whistle, Ji Hao then conveniently carried the Moho Staff on his shoulder and nimbly hopped on Mr. Crow¡¯s back.

    From the air, countless extremely thin beams of essence sun fire gathered towards Ji Hao¡¯s body and transformed into water-like golden ripples while merging into the bodies of Ji Hao and Mr. Crow. Mr. Crow, who had alreadypletely transformed into a pure-blood, three-legged Gold Crow, gave a resonant caw. He stretched the three ws of his and abruptly straightened his golden and shining feathers.

    As a golden stream of light shed across the air, Mr. Crow carried Ji Hao on his back, transformed into a streak of light and flew southwards.

    On ck Shark Castle, Chi Zhan raised his head, looking at Ji Hao and Mr. Crow, who had been flying away at an amazing speed and let out a long sigh of relief. His fierce-looking face showed a sincere smile as he murmured, "Phew, good, just leave, leave, so that nothing one can be witnessed. Hehe, then, the money can stay safely in my pocket."

    In his hands, Chi Zhan measured the few space rings and bangles given by Ji Hao, then continued murmuring to himself with a sincere tone, "Indeed a decent man, fairly trading without retreating. Hehe, I thought this kid might snatch this money back from me, and I had even prepared for it. But, I didn¡¯t think he¡¯s actually so fair and square, as he just left like that. Without repudiating a debt or turning hostile...What a high-quality customer!"

    Turning back, Chi Zhan nced at Hartment, who looked just as chubby as a ball, grinned and said, "Hartment, who they said that kid is just now? Earl Yao Ji Hao from the humankind? Hm, just put his name on the list of our VIPs."

    Putting those bangles and rings in his sleeve, Chi Zhan then nced at ck Shark Castle, which was seriously damaged, then began whistling quite rxedly and leisurely.

    "ck Shark Castle has be like this. I don¡¯t think I can still be the manager of this ce. Our ministers must give me a better position with richer benefits to gain, as this time, we¡¯ve earned so much, and I¡¯ve contributed a lot."

    "No matter where will I be in the future, for good customers like Earl Yao Ji Hao who are willing to pay immediately and will never regret afterward, we have to try our best to hook them in. Don¡¯t forget to send each of them a gift at every festival and New Year."

    Ji Hao was squatting on Mr. Crow¡¯s back while ceaselessly injecting the power of the sun into Mr. Crow¡¯s body, helping him to fly faster and faster. He didn¡¯t know that Chi Zhan and Hartment had been talking about him right now, and had already put him on the list of their VIP customers.

    Ji Hao looked around at the further sky and found that thin and flowing streams of light had been sparkling a great distance away. This was Ling Zhu City, the base of the non-humankind in Pan Gu world. Ji Hao had created such a mess in ck Shark Castle, because of which, all kinds of forces of the non-humankind had now been activated. Liang Zhu City suffered a destructive disaster just a while ago. Therefore, those non-humankind beings had been rather nervous and vignt recently. By now, at least ten-thousand flowing streams of light had been sparkling around Ji Hao while approaching speedily, seeming ready to hunt Ji Hao to the end of the world until he was captured alive.

    A cold and harsh voice came from a long distance away. Even the earth and the sky were vibrating slightly by this voice as it said, "Under the order given by the twelve emperors in power jointly, everyone from Yu Dynasty, capture this man with all your powers. People with positive contributions will be awarded while cowards who dare not to fight the enemy will be executed!"

    Mr. Crow flew swiftly, covering a huge distance within the span of a few breaths, but still rushed right into a troop of non-humankind warriors who were trying to intercept. These warriors were under the lead of around ten Yu n young men, who trod on metal round-shaped tes and had been patrolling in the sky. Seeing Ji Hao, these Yu n young men suddenly opened their erect eyes and released fierce beams of light, dazzling towards Ji Hao.

    Nearly a hundred Jia n warriors with heavy armors were also treading upon metal tes while surrounding Ji Hao from both sides. Probably because the twelve emperors had given an order of capturing him alive, these Jia n warriors didn¡¯t have des and swords in their hands. Instead, each of them was holding arge metal. From far away, they threw the metal straight onto Ji Hao¡¯s head.

    The giant metal made a shrill swishing noise once it was thrown out. It released beams of light, then suddenly transformed into streams of light, swiftly wrapping Ji Hao up. He didn¡¯t manage to react timely and ended up being enveloped by over ten huge metals, having all of his body wrapped tightly.

    "Break!" Ji Hao immediately pulled out the nine suns spear and swung it fiercely.

    The incredibly sharp spear let out a golden me then generated a noise that sounded like a piece of cloth breaking, which was quite unpleasant to hear. The over tenrges were torn apart by a single move of his, and next, around ten sharp beams of light dazzled over and violently struck on his body. The light beams released from those Yu n young men¡¯ erect eyes were dim and gray, containing strong powers of death and corroding. Clearly, this troop were from Nether Moon.

    The gray death power streams coiled around Ji Hao¡¯s body. Countless thumb-sized, poisonous-snake-like gray power streams roared while trying to drill into Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    The cloak worn by Ji Hao was burned to ashes by ayer of golden me as the Gold Crow Cloak emerged from the raging fire. The essence sun fire was purely positive, which could naturally suppress all kinds of evilness. The gray death power streams were wiped out instantly while all Yu n young men vomited blood.

    "So powerful! Attack together!" yelled a Yu n young man in shock while patting heavily on a dark leather bag. Instantly, sharp and shrill waves of growls could be heard. Following that, tens of flying zombies, which had bone-wings on their backs, dashed out from the dark leather bag, violently pouncing on Ji Hao.

    Nether Moon possessed the power of death and mastered in the secrets of converting life and death. Their zombie warriors were extremely powerful, and in many great wars between the humankind and the non-humankind, they had caused great casualties to the humankind.

    In thest Chi Ban Mountain War, back in Evil Dragon Bay, Ji Hao had witnessed the power of a Nether Moon zombie army. That stunningly great zombie army looked exactly like a nightmare.

    Over ten Yu n young men cheered out together, then all patted on the leather bags tied around their waists. Instantly, hundreds of flying zombies rushed out.

    Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help butugh out loudly, even squeezing his eyes into a pair of curved lines.

    To ordinarily human beings, these zombies who had their bodies filled with negative energies were indeed dangerous weapons. But using them to fight against Ji Hao, who had every single pore suffused by spirit star power from the sun and every piece of muscle burning with the essence sun fire? Was this a joke?

    The nine suns spear was fiercely wielded, releasing an arc-shaped golden light stream. Right next, a series of shrill growls could be heard as tens of flying zombies were cut from the waists. A golden me immediately wrapped up these crazily screaming zombies and burned them into ashes within the blink of an eye.

    "This..." the group of Nether Moon young men was dumbfounded. Without question, this golden type of me was the invincible opponent of the power of Nether Moon!

    "Group attack! Stop him! He can¡¯t run!"

    A shout came from another direction. Ji Hao turned around and found that thousands of non-humankind beings had already rushed up from all directions.

 Chapter 770: Injured In A Row

    Chapter 770: Injured In A Row

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Hundreds of flying zombies circled Ji Hao up, scratching him with sharp ws. The golden fire was burning ragingly, burning those zombies into ashes even before they could approach him. Hundreds of zombies were burned to death even before their ws could touch Ji Hao¡¯s body. The pair of crescent-shaped des of the nine suns spear had zipped out, transforming into two dazzling streams of golden light. They screamed across the sky and pierced through the heads of all flying zombies simultaneously, then burned them into strands of ashes in a sh.

    The looks of Nether Moon young men changed suddenly while they all stepped backward in fear. In terms of physical strength, these Nether Moon young men equaled human Senior Magi. Facing Ji Hao, they were like a bunch of mice challenging a giant dragon, that Ji Hao could wipe them all out merely with a sneeze.

    Coincidentally, Ji Hao truly sneezed at that point.

    All flying zombies were burned out, leaving puffs of powders drifting along the wind. Although these powders didn¡¯t manage to approach Ji Hao¡¯s nose, but seeing these powders, Ji Hao instinctively sensed an itch from his nose and gave a thunderous sneeze.

    Large streams of me swooshed out of Ji Hao¡¯s nostrils, transforming into an ocean of me that surrounded those desperately retreating Nether Moon young men. The tens of young men howled out in fear, all being burned into smoke by the golden fire. Those metal round tes under their feet couldn¡¯t withstand the essence sun fire either, melting into glowing-red liquid and falling to the ground within a second.

    Over a hundred Jia n warriors, who were the guards of those dead Yu n young man, growled out in despair while pouncing on Ji Hao crazily while risking their own lives.

    Yu n had a strict system of hierarchy and strictws. ording to it, since the masters of these Jia n warriors were killed by Ji Hao, these Jia n warriors and their families would all be incriminated unless they brought back his head.

    If they failed, being kept in ck Shark Castle for a whole life would be the best result for these Jia n warriors.

    By now, these Jia n warriors who crazily rushed towards Ji Hao had all forgotten about fighting skills and teamwork. Instead, they just randomlyunched their attacks, but couldn¡¯t cause any threat to Ji Hao. Not to mention the fact that these Jia n warriors were at average level anyway. Among them, only one was at the level of Magus Kings while all the others were at the level of Senior Magi.

    Facing these Jia n warriors, Ji Hao didn¡¯t even make any move. Instead, Mr. Crow fiercely flicked his wings and let countless golden feathers dart out of his body. Each feather was wrapped in essence sun fire. Those feathers pierced through the bodies of those Jia n warriors like countless sharp arrows and killed them instantly.

    The essence sun fire released by Mr. Crow was surely not as powerful as the one released by Ji Hao. Therefore, the bodies of these Jia n warriors didn¡¯t burn into ashes immediately after being set aze. Instead, their bodies burned out quite slowly.

    Over a hundred zing Jia n warriors fell from the sky, but these warriors didn¡¯t die immediately, and had been struggling and screaming in the fire. Their skins and muscles burned into ashes after the span of three to five breaths. Their bones were torched, the faint golden me silently lingering on those bones for seven to eight minutes to finally burn a big half of them out.

    Hundreds of beads were left on the ground. These beads were condensed from the essence of bones of those Jia n warriors.

    If the fire that burned them to death were released by Ji Hao, these beads with beautiful lusters wouldn¡¯t even exist. However, Mr. Crow¡¯s essence sun power wasn¡¯t powerful enough, that allowed these beads to be generated. Each one of these beads contained a strong life-force in it.

    Despite the fact that some time was spent to describe all that happened just now, but in fact, all this happened within a moment.

    Those thousands of non-humankind beings hadn¡¯t yet rushed up to Ji Hao. But Ji Hao had killed them ones blocking his way already. Mr. Crow raised a dazzling stream of light while continued swishing forwards.

    A fierce gale came from the front. Three heavily armored Jia n battle kings, who were holding especiallyrge and heavy maces, showed up in his way. The three Jia n battle kings stood in a triangle, treading on the fierce gale while smashing their maces violently down towards Ji Hao.

    Jia n battle kings were at the level of human Divine Magi.

    The threerge maces were purely dark, thickly covered in sharp thorns. The head of each mace was as thick as the waist of an ordinary human being. Countless blood-red spell symbols had been sparkling on the thorns of those maces; the gale blowing right towards Ji Hao¡¯s face had a strong scent of blood.

    Ji Hao straightened the nine suns spear and rushed straight up, lunging the sharp spearhead out for over a hundred times at lightning speed.

    A loud puffing noise could be heard without an end while the three Divine-Magus-level maces were prated by the spear. Countless holes were left on the three maces. Those blood-red spell symbols disintegrated, and next, the three maces exploded simultaneously.

    "Oh! No!" The three Jia n warriors shouted out in a heartache. Their hideous-looking faces were twisted, and their eyes had nearly popped out of their eye sockets.

    Ji Hao wielded the Moho Staff with his left hand, thenughed out loud and growled ¡®Thunder!¡¯. Immediately, a rumbling dark cloud appeared in the sky. From the dark cloud, countless water-tank-sized thunderbolts descended like a heavy rain, striking on the bodies of the three Jia n warriors endlessly.

    The coverage of this thunderbolt rain was over a hundred miles, affecting all non-humankind warriors who surrounded Ji Hao within the area of a hundred miles in radius.

    Large groups of senior-level non-humankind warriors were instantly struck into pieces by the wave of thunderbolts. Magus-King-level non-humankind warriors were injured severely, and had their limbs broken while falling from the sky. But the thunderbolts that came next mercilessly struck them into thousands of bits.

    Only Divine-Magus-level non-humankind warriors could barely support their own bodies under the thunderbolt rain by relying on their own powers and their high-grade armors, weapons, and other life-saving treasures.

    Nearly a thousand powerful non-humankind warriors floated in the air while bolts of lightning struck on their bodies. Their bodies were prated by strong electric bolts, which made them glow like light bulbs. The bodies of many of them had weirdly be translucent, such that even their bones were clearly visible.

    Inrge-scale battles like this, the Moho Staff could deliver a scary effect.

    Ji Hao sent all of his spiritual power into the staff within a moment while releasing a seven-colored light stream from his erect eye, injecting into the staff to activate it as much as possible.

    The thundercloud in the sky quaked scarily while sending out more and more thunderbolts, screaming towards the ground.

    At first, around a hundred bolts of lightning would descend within one second. But now, as Ji Hao had consumed all his powers to forcibly boost up the power of the Moho Staff, over three-million lightning bolts were released from the thundercloud within the past second.

    Nearly a thousand non-humankind warriors each had suffered the strike of thousands of lightning bolts within a second. Some rtively weaker ones, who had lower positions and were less rich, had their armors begin breaking and melting. Some of them even had their bodies tearing apart by the terrifying lightning bolts.

    More non-humankind warriors had been gathering over from further ces. From a long distance away, a raging voice could be heard, "Full Moon bastards! That¡¯s the Moho Staff! That¡¯s...the inherited supreme magic treasure of Moho Family. Why is it held in the hands of this sinner?!"

    "Kill!" Ji Hao shouted out while fiercely wielding the nine suns spear. It released a miles long golden arc light stream, sweeping across the sky.

    Among nearly a thousand non-humankind warriors, who had been trying their bests to fend against those lightning bolts, over six-hundred screamed and wailed together while they were cut into pieces from the waists without being able to resist at all.

    Blood sshed all over the sky as countless non-humankind beings growled out furiously.

 Chapter 771: Sweep Away All Obstacles

    Chapter 771: Sweep Away All Obstacles

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Mr. Crow screamed shrilly while vibrating the golden feathers on his wings to slice the air open, allowing himself to fly at a frightening speed in the sky.

    Flying was an instinct for birds. Gold Crows could merge their bodies with the sunlight to fly at an especially high speed with the power of the sun.

    Mr. Crow transformed into a golden beam of light, zipping in the air. Non-humankind warriors from all directions couldn¡¯t even grasp a trace of Mr. Crow with their eyes, not to mention catching up with Mr. Crow and Ji Hao, who was carried on his back.

    Many non-humankind warriors pulled their longbows open and released arrows, but not a single arrow could fly as fast as Mr. Crow. Some non-humankind warriors threw out spears, with all of their powers. Those spears screamed across the air, but were left far behind by Mr. Crow.

    Some Yu n nobles activated their special powers furiously, casting all kinds of magics towards Ji Hao. Countless streams of powers poured down like a storm, but Mr. Crow nimbly moved between those power streams without letting even a feather of his be harmed.

    Ji Hao stood on Mr. Crow¡¯s back, seeming to form a unity with Mr. Crow. With Mr. Crow¡¯s lightning speed, Ji Hao didn¡¯t need to do anything but hold his nine suns spear nted. Every time Mr. Crow flew past an enemy, the spear would slice across the enemy¡¯s body.

    No matter the Yu n nobles with exquisite soft armors, Jia n warriors with heavy full armors or dark-kind top-grade powerful beings, with Mr. Crow¡¯s amazing speedbined with the destructive sharpness of the nine suns spear, Ji Hao had caused a terrifying effect.

    Wherever a beam of golden light dazzled across, broken body parts would fall down from the sky.

    Heads, arms, legs, internal organs and blood streams fell to the ground like a blood-red rain. But before the blood rain couldnd on the ground, the wild golden fire would burn it into smoke. Through merely a slight scratch left on the skin by the nine suns spear, essence sun fire could drill into the body, then set the entire body aze. The bodies of these non-humankind beings became fuel for the essence sun fire.

    Large numbers of human-shaped torches appeared in the sky. The rampantly burning essence sun fire lit up the entire sky, as if thousands of human-shaped suns had been glowing simultaneously.

    Shrill howls and screams resounded through the whole area. Many non-humankind beings were frightened, daring not to rush up. They stared at Ji Hao and Mr. Crow in a daze, who had been swiftly hovering all over the sky. This wasn¡¯t a fight, this was a massacre! A massacre of the non-humankind!

    Rtively weaker non-humankind warriors couldn¡¯t touch Ji Hao, and couldn¡¯t even see his movements clearly. Rtively stronger ones couldn¡¯t achieve Mr. Crow¡¯s stunningly high speed either. Instead, they could only watch Ji Hao kill them.

    Non-humankind warriors who mastered speed magics had caught up with Mr. Crow with some efforts. They followed closely after Ji Hao tounch attacks. Nevertheless, their armors and shields couldn¡¯t block the sharp head of the nine sun spear, and with a convent swing of Ji Hao¡¯s hands, these non-humankind warriors were injured gravely and forced back, amidst massive bloodshed.

    Some non-humankind warriors who could fly at an especially high speed and had powerful defensive magic treasures to fend themselves had surrounded Ji Hao. They growled in rage while continuouslyunching attacks. When the nine suns spear swept over, they could always block it three to five times with their powerful magic treasures.

    The nine suns spear left deep gashes on their powerful defensive treasures before breaking them. These warriors vomited blood, but still sessfully protected themselves from the nine suns spears, and managed to truly attack Ji Hao.

    Nevertheless, their attacks were ineffective,pletely ineffective!

    As dim streams of light sparkled on Ji Hao¡¯s skin, all attacksunched by these non-humankind warriors had strangelynded on their own bodies or their teammates.

    A Jia n warrior with a huge hammer smashed the hammer heavily on Ji Hao¡¯s head. But next, the hammer flew out from the air right before his face and bumped into his head and knocked him down. Mr. Crow gave a resonant roar while reaching out his w swiftly, leaving beams of fiery light in the air. The head of this Jia n warrior was sliced of immediately.

    Another Jia n warrior hacked his long sword on Ji Hao¡¯s back with all of his power. The long sword glowed with an eye-piercing light while countless spell symbols condensed into a nearly tangible stream of light on the sword edge.

    The glow stream disappeared, and in the very next moment, a strong dark-kind warrior behind the Jia n warrior, who had just pulled out a shining spear to sneakily attack Ji Hao was beheaded by the longsword with a glowing stream on it. The sword zipped out abruptly from behind this dark-kind warrior. This Divine-Magus-level dark-kind warrior died right on the spot in confusion. He couldn¡¯t even figure out what had just happened before he died.

    There was another Jia n warrior, who was with three pairs of metal wings on his back and a low bow. With the three pairs of metal wings, this Jia n warrior flew as fast as Mr. Crow. In the air around three-hundred meter high from Ji Hao¡¯s head, he pulled the longbow open and within a second, three-hundred specially crafted shell-breaking arrows with spell symbols screamed towards every corner of Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    The dim light sparkled, and once the three-hundred arrows approached Ji Hao, they all disappeared.

    What came next was a shrill howl, following which, the Jia n warrior with wings and bow was struck by the three-hundred arrows which zipped over from every direction. One by one, those arrows pierced into his body and turned him into a griddle. Before this Jia n warrior could retreat and heal himself, Mr. Crow had already risen.

    The pair of magic fire snakes dashed out of Ji Hao¡¯s sleeves while spraying a roaring me. They drilled straight into the body of that wounded Jia n warrior, then opened their mouths and sucked.

    The spirit blood of this Jia n warrior, that contained his strong life-force, was devoured by this pair of magic fire snakes greedily. As this warrior moved his muscles around the pair of snakes, attempting to crush the two snakes directly to death, Ji Hao had already taken out the Chaos sword box and released a gray stream of sword light, blowing up his head.

    The pair of fire snakes happily gasped for air, then drained every single drop of spirit blood of this Jia n warrior.

    Suddenly, this pair of earthworm-like snakes expanded their bodies into a hundred meters long. Excitedly spraying a wave of poisonous smoke and fire, then these two babies joyfully wriggled back into Ji Hao¡¯s sleeves, quietly hiding themselves.

    Powerful non-humankind beings fell from the sky one after another. The only tens of non-humankind warriors who were able to catch up with Mr. Crow were killed by Ji Hao and Mr. Crow joint-handedly within the span of ten breaths.

    Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual power was consumed up by the Pan Xi divine mirror. He took a long gasp, then took a handful of magic pulls and threw into his own mouth. Soon, his returned to the peak state.

    Laughing out loud, Ji Hao stood straight on Mr. Crow¡¯s back, raised the Moho Staff with his left hand and the nine suns spear with his right hand and growled resonantly towards the sky, "I, Earl Yao Ji Hao from the humankind, am here, who can kill me?"

    Mr. Crow cawed loudly and strongly while shing to over a hundred miles away, leaving a stream of light in the sky. He easily broke an encirclement, which was formed hurriedly and roughly by a group of non-humankind warriors.

    From far away, a furious voice came, "Stop him! Capture him alive! Or kill him! If he gets away, you useless things, and your useless families...you will lose everything!"

    Deep yet resonant battle drum sound came from a distance while a dense cloud of smoke rose in the front.

    Twelve towering floating mountains formed a straight light in front of Ji Hao.

    Before the line of floating mountains, twelve square-shaped battle formations each was formed by ten thousand warriors, floating in the sky and blocking Ji Hao¡¯s way.

    The air quaked intensely while the gravity in the air was raised suddenly. Mr. Crow howled and was dragged to the ground, without being able to resist.

 Chapter 772: Encircled by An Army

    Chapter 772: Encircled by An Army

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The non-humankind forces, which were nearly destroyed by Ji Hao and Mr. Crow just now, mostly stationed near Liang Zhu City, and were private forces belonging to therge non-humankind families. Under an emergent order given by the twelve emperors, these forces were called up and came to stop Ji Hao in a great rush. These family forces couldn¡¯t cooperate well with each other, neither did they have a unified deployment. Added with the fact that some family forces were rtively weaker while some were rtively stronger, Ji Hao had beat them all up.

    But at the moment, twelve floating mountains were in front of Ji Hao along with the twelve square battle formations before these mountains. Apparently, this was a regr army of the non-humankind, and that too an elite one.

    Divine towers on those floating mountains were already activated when Ji Hao was still over ten miles away. The gravity within the area ten-thousand miles in radius was raised immediately andrgely. Even with Mr. Crow¡¯s power, he couldn¡¯t fly again, and could only p his wings quickly while zipping down straight towards the ground from a high altitude.

    Cawing loudly, Mr. Crow quickly shrunk his body and climbed onto Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder. Ji Hao fell to the ground like a shooting star, thennded heavily on the ground with his pair of feet. The ground vibrated intensively, as Ji Hao created a three-hundred-meter radius huge dent on the ground. The ce hended was a fertile flower field, filled with all kinds of rare herbs and flowers. A strong shocking wave spread out in all directions, shredding all flowers.

    A high-pitched voice came from a distance away, following which, five to six miles away from the flower field, and from the roof of a small castle, a chubby Xiu n elderly man angrily waved both of his arms while screaming, "Bastard! I protest! No one has the right to invade my personal property! Get the hell out of my territory! If you have to fight, go fight in my neighbor¡¯s territory!"

    From a floating mountain, a strong and serious voice came, "Under the order given by the twelve emperors jointly, whatever it costs, we have to capture or kill this man...All costs will be covered by Yu Dynasty government."

    Ji Hao raised his eyebrows in surprise, and curiously nced at that chubby Xiu n old man, then looked at that floating mountain. ¡®Hmm, so for the fight on this Xiu n old man¡¯s territory, all damaged things will be paid by Yu Dynasty government?¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    "Nice rule, I like it." Ji Hao chuckled, then opened his mouth and let out a golden stream of fire.

    Following a loud swooshing noise, a strong gale rose directly from the wind, bringing uprge kes of golden me, spreading out. Flower woods, grasnds, all kinds of thriving nts were set aze within the twinkling of an eye, as the fire spread speedily away with the help of the wind.

    The Xiu n old man angrily waved his fist towards Ji Hao, then turned around and fled right away. Ji Hao clearly saw that the Xiu n old man and a group of Xiu n people were surrounded by tens of Jia n and dark-kind warriors, while they quickly escaped from the back door of the castle with mounts, towards Liang Zhu City, without even ncing back.

    Afterward, a loud series of footsteps could be heard from everywhere. Except for the twelve battle formations high up in the air,rge groups of heavily armored cavalrymen had all been approaching Ji Hao from every direction.

    These heavily armored warriors unhurriedly moved towards Ji Hao. Wherever they walked past, farnds with all kinds of corps, thriving grape trellises, and beautiful gardens were all stomped into bits.

    Non-humankindndlords lined in tens of differently sized castles all retreated with their families, leaving the battlefield as fast as they could.

    Over ten divine towers gradually rose from the horizon. These beautifully glowing divine towers created a powerful forcefield that silently dimmed Ji Hao¡¯s fire, making him feel it hard to breathe.

    Natural powers within the area ten-thousand miles around Ji Hao were speedily drained, making this entire area a vacuum of natural powers. The Moho Staff vibrated unsettlingly. Obviously, the sudden disappearing of natural powers enraged this powerful treasure.

    In the sky, troops of Jia n warriors with metal wings flew around, leaving streams of glow in the air. Their metal wings were thickly covered with magical spell symbols, and had been releasing strong power vibrations. Ji Hao clearly sensed that it was nothing else but the power vibrations of these spell symbols that neutralized the effect of the natural powers vacuum, allowing these Jia n warriors to fly freely in the sky.

    Currently, the situation was twisted. Jia n warriors could fly in the sky while Ji Hao was disabled from moving. A cracking noise was let out of the soft soil ground while the soil began squirming and let threads of dim ck light rippling out of the ground. Soon, these ck light threads wove into strange spell symbols, turning the puffy soil as hard and dense as iron.

    Ji Hao raised his first and smashed on the ground. The ground quaked, as this punch of his left a ny-meter in radius, hundreds of meter deep hole on the ground.

    Hundreds of meters deep into the ground, the soil was entirely turned into metal by the powerful magic formation of the non-humankind. Ji Hao believed that within this vast area, that had a radius of over ten-thousand miles, all of the earth had already turned even harder than metal. Added with those disturbing ck spell symbols, Ji Hao could never escape underground.

    Natural powers were drained. Therefore, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t cast any escaping magic; space was sealed as well, that meant all his teleporting magic talismans were now ineffective.

    On the especially strong gravity field, even Mr. Crow, who had a strong pair of wings, couldn¡¯t fly, not to mention Ji Hao himself.

    The sky, ground and underground were all sealed,pletely closing all Ji Hao¡¯s paths off, that left him with no chance to run. He had to admit that this regr non-humankind army was much stronger than those family armies of non-humankind nobles, at least in terms of encirclement.

    Looking at those cavalrymen approaching from all directions, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Except for fighting directly, he couldn¡¯te up with a better idea to free himself from the current situation.

    Those cavalrymen stopped tens of miles away from Ji Hao. Meanwhile, Jia n warriors hovering in the sky paused as well, slightly pping their metal wings while quietly floating in the sky.

    A single-horned and winged flying horse rose into the sky from the peak of a flying mountain, nimbly hovered then carried a Yu n man down to the ground. Mounted on the single-horned hoarse, the Yu n man took a few steps towards Ji Hao and stopped around a mile away from Ji Hao.

    This man nced at Ji Hao from such a long distance away with his erect eye, that had a misty luster, then said ndly, "Earl Yao Ji Hao? A newly promoted noble of the humankind. A lucky young man who had earned Emperor Shun¡¯s recognition... You, why did you sneak into Liang Zhu City?"

    Ji Hao put down the Moho Staff. The natural powers were drained. Therefore, this staff now couldn¡¯t release its powers.

    Gripping the nine suns spear with both of his hands, Ji Hao smiledzily and responded, "I don¡¯t believe that you haven¡¯t figured out the whole thing by now...Do you really want to hear me tell you about my purpose? But I¡¯ve promised someone else that I¡¯ll never tell anyone about some certain things."

    The Yu n man showed a quite embarrassed look.

    By ¡¯some certain things¡¯, Ji Hao surely meant the trade between Chi Zhan and himself. To Yu n people, concealed things could be considered as never happened. Therefore, as long as both Ji Hao and Chi Zhan kept their mouths shut, the escape of Di Family people would be an ident forever, instead of Chi Zhan¡¯s mistake.

    Ji Hao was willing to keep his promise. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t betray Chi Zhan for now. In other words, who knew if they would make more deals in the future?

    "Just surrender!" The Yu n manughed, then proudly raised his head.

 Chapter 773: Reinforcement Comes From the Sky

    Chapter 773: Reinforcement Comes From the Sky

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Surrender?

    In response to that, Ji Hao leaped straight up, dashed to before that man¡¯s face with a single step while lunging the nine suns spear fiercely towards his chest.

    The Yu n man snorted and raised his left hand. Ji Hao saw dark, ze-like round-shaped tiny shield in the man¡¯s hand, with a lively red eye sparkling brightly in the middle of it. The shield flew out of the man¡¯s palm and transformed into a foot-wide, sparkling shield, fending against the nine suns spear.

    ng! The nine suns spear struck heavily on the shield.

    "This is the inherited treasure of my family..." said the man while smiling elegantly at Ji Hao. "Damn it!" But suddenly, the man¡¯s look changed.

    The careless and gentle voice of that Yu n man turned despairing and shrilly all of a sudden, as the round shield quaked intensively while releasing dazzling streams of light. The red eye on the shield sparkled dazzlingly, but the spearhead slowly yet fiercely prated the three-inch-thick shield, piercing through the red eye.

    The Yu n man began vomiting blood. In a great panic, he looked at the round shield, which had been letting out a high-pitched buzzing noise that sounded like a scream in pain. "No, no, no! This is Jialou¡¯s eye, the inherited supreme treasure of our Jialou Family...It can¡¯t be broken...It¡¯s invincible! It can¡¯t be destroyed, can¡¯t!" screamed that man hoarsely, as if he couldn¡¯t believe his own eyes.

    A mouthful of blood was squeezed out of his mouth, as this Yu n man grabbed the Jialou¡¯s eye, transformed his body into a strand of smoke and puffed across the air.

    Ji Hao lunged his nine-sun spear forward, but failed to touch even the skin of that man. That single-horned flying horse screamed while piercing its horn towards Ji Hao¡¯s chest. That horn of its even left a shred of afterimages in the air.

    "Get lost!" Ji Hao gripped the horse¡¯s horn and threw it to over ten miles away. It was nothing but an ignorant animal, yet, Ji Hao still didn¡¯t have the heart to just kill it like that. After all, it indeed looked so beautiful.

    The Yu n man was still vomiting blood. The shield was held by him. By now, it had a small hole in it, and the hole had been squirming like body tissues. The man returned to a battle formation, stared at Ji Hao with a twisted face while pointing his finger at Ji Hao, ordering his warriors to kill.

    "Kill him! Do not save your powers! Kill him! Whoever can chop off his head, I, personally, will award you with a piece ofnd in ck Whisper Forest, added with a billion jade coins!"

    Countless non-humankind warriors shouted out in excitement. On the ground, those heavily armored cavalry men whipped their mounts and marched towards Ji Hao.

    The ground was rumbling while shaking. Those cavalry men slightly bent their bodies, raised their nine meters and six feet long heavy spears simultaneously, forming a woods of spear as theyunched a formidable wave of attack towards Ji Hao.

    Their spears were secretly crafted by Xiu n cksmiths, and had been quaking against the wind. Thousands of long spears created a slight, magical buzzing noise together. Cold light streams had been surging around the heavy spearheads as countless dense spell symbols circles flew up one after another, spinning around the spearheads. From each spearhead, a cold stream of light dazzled three meters away, forming a sharp triangle, slicing the air open.

    Ji Hao gave a deep and long growl while carrying the nine suns spear on his shoulder, as he rushed up towards those heavily armed cavalrymen who came from the south.

    Puffing out his chest and spread his arms, Ji Haoughed out loud while letting those long spears pierce towards this chest, without even resisting.

    Those cavalrymen shouted out in cheer. They locked Ji Hao¡¯s body with their spearheads and injected their powers into them. Along with a terrifying buzzing noise, thousands of heavy long spears released a dazzling wave of cold light beams, shing across the air and reached Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Almost simultaneously, the sharp triangle-shaped light streams released from thousands of heavy spears pierced on Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    A dim stream of light shed across Ji Hao¡¯s body, then thousands of sharp triangle light streams, which were incredibly sharp and destructive, disappeared suddenly, without leaving a trace. In the next moment, cavalrymen came from both the left and right side of Ji Hao screamed out, while around two-thousand of them were pierced right on the chests by thousands of triangle-shaped cold light streams. Then, the light streams exploded, blowing a half of their bodies into thousands of bits.

    With the very first move, over four-thousand non-humankind cavalrymen were severely wounded and fell to the ground. Fortunately, these warriors were all at the senior-level at least, which meant they all had strong life-force. They huddled on the ground, struggled and twitched while their wounds had been quickly healing.

    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"

    From each direction, tens of thousands of armored cavalrymen moved. What happened just now shocked them quite badly, but that also stimted their will of fighting. Tens of thousands of cavalrymen drained their own bodies and injected even thest bit of their power into their spears.

    ngs could be heard without an end while the spearheads of tens of thousands of heavy spears began spinning simultaneously. Countless sharp and vicious-looking triangle-shaped light streams that looked like tens of thousands of thorns dazzled out from those spearheads. Following an endless puffing noise, these sharp light streams tore the air open and struck Ji Hao¡¯s body from miles away.

    This time, the light stream released by each spear was around ten times greater than before. The sharp and dazzling light streams shed over this time. Not only did they have a strong prating power, but they also had been spinning swiftly. Every second, each light stream could spin a hundred thousand times. If an ordinary human being was struck by a fierce light stream like this, only the tearing force generated by the high spinning could shred his body to bits.

    Another dim stream of light shed across, making all tens of thousands of cold light streams disappear. Afterwards, blood sshed out from the troops of cavalrymen which had Ji Hao surrounded. Tens of thousands of cavalry warriors threw their weapons away, covered their throats with both of their hands while moaning simultaneously.

    Every single one of them had his throat prated by a cold light stream. The speedily spinning light stream tore their skins and bones apart, cut their blood veins broken, then exploded, generating a loud popping noise. The heads of tens of thousands of, most elite armored cavalrymen flew high up into the sky while tens of thousands of blood streams spurted out like fountains.

    A loud series of hissing noises could then be heard, as those non-humankind warriors floating in the air had been gasping in a great shock while looking at Ji Hao stunned and frightened.

    What was this?

    Those were tens of thousands of elite cavalrymen. Instead of an ordinary army, they were an absolutely important force, which was responsible for guarding the most important area of Liang Zhu City. They could even be counted as a part of the top-grade elite force of Yu Dynasty. However, so many of them were killed by their own attacks, even before they approached Ji Hao?

    Something was wrong with Ji Hao, something was so damn wrong!

    The Yu n man held Jialou¡¯s eye, with a stream of blood hanging from his mouth corner, as he growled out ragingly. "Full attack! Kill him! I don¡¯t believe that he can endlessly cast all attacks away! There is no such rule in the world!"

    Before his voice faded, an immense, earth-shaking thunder came from behind him suddenly.

    Twelve twisted, dragon-like thunderbolts descended from the sky, striking heavily on the twelve towering floating mountains. The twelve mountains, which were thickly covered in defensive magic formations and protective light screens, were punctured immediately, as if they were only toys made from papers.

    The thunderbolts sted out, making ck smoke and fire puff up from the twelve thousands of meter tall floating mountains. Following that thunderous buzzing noise, these mountains were disabled from floating and heavily fell to the ground.

    A man with long beard, wearing a long grey robe and holding a sword with both of his hands, trod on a cloud and drifted over. shing across the air, this man reached to the Yu n man. As a bright beam of sword light dazzled, the head of this Yu n man was cut off.

    "Up!" This man with long beardughed then waved his sleeve and released a strong suction force, pulling Ji Hao up into the sky. After that, he flicked his sleeve and brought Ji Hao across the air, moving swiftly to thousands of miles away.

 Chapter 774: Emperor Xuanyuanâ€™s Shifu

    Chapter 774: Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s Shifu

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Fast, indescribably fast... Even ten times, hundreds of times faster than Ji Hao when he transformed into a golden beam of sunlight and shed in the sky.

    Thousands, tens of thousands of miles were covered in a single moment. Within the span of a breath, and by the time Ji Hao hadn¡¯t even realized what was happening, he was already brought over a million miles away from Liang Zhu City. Faintly in the front, they could see mist coiled in streams, a green river winding on the ground while a beautiful peak showed a half of its body in the mist.

    The man with a long beard brought Ji Hao and rushed into the mist. Instantly, the mist was dispelled, transforming into white clouds, drifting around them. Ji Hao only felt a nice coolness surrounded his entire body. His primordial spirit suddenly rxed, and he seemed to sense a cool gust of wind blowing in his chest, washing off all killing intents and violence in his heart.

    Coiled by the white clouds, the scene in front of his eyes began changing to lights and shadows. Atst, when the clouds dissipated, a steep and thrivingly green mountain appeared in front of Ji Hao. Surrounding him were towering pines cedars, and countless Ganoderma could be seen on the tree trunks, releasing a refreshing aroma.

    Clouds and mist rose from the rugged rocks, which were covered in holes. A single-horned boa with white scales had been wriggling between the rocks. Seeing Ji Hao, the boa raised its head and politely nodded towards Ji Hao three times.

    A winged, gigantic tiger, which had a pair of lightning-bright eyes, leaped over. Seeing Ji Hao, the tiger trod on a rock, gave a deep roar, then conveniently threw a p on the head of the boa. But right after that, the tiger hurriedly fled away with its tail between its legs.

    The boa was pped by the tiger suddenly, and quite a whileter, it finally, angrily let out its fork-shaped tongue. It then straightened its body and chased after that tiger while hissing all the way loudly.

    The man with long a beard sighed, smilingly nodded to Ji Hao and said, "Sorry about that, my brother. This pair of auspicious beasts are the door keepers of mine. They¡¯ve been quite naughty since they both were babies, and that naughtiness has never changed."

    Ji Hao looked at the man with a long beard from head to toe in shock. Only now did he find out that the appearance of this man was no different from ordinary human beings, other than his long beard. This man didn¡¯t have any swollen muscles, and no fierce power vibration released from him. That pair of eyes of this man hadn¡¯t been sparkling with any magical light either; at first nce, this man looked just like an ordinary human being.

    Nevertheless, when Ji Hao scanned this man¡¯s body with the special Qi-detecting magic taught by Yu Yu, he saw a dense purple mist surrounding this man, with five faintly visible white mists rising from his head. They reached nearly a hundred meter high, then forming a mushroom-shaped cloud. Upon the cloud were three quickly spinning golden lotuses.

    Even more magically, countless faint beams of golden light had been bursting within the protective purple mist surrounded the man¡¯s body.The golden beams of light were released directly from the inside of his body. Each golden light beam was around three meters long and looked like a needle, making the man look indescribably sacred and majestic.

    The power of natural reward, that had almost be condensed into a tangible matter, could not only defend its owner, but could also serve as a weapon. Exactly how much power of natural reward could condense into a golden light like this? Ji Hao opened his mouth in shock and thought. Back in Evil Dragon Bay, he ughtered countless elite non-humankind beings and attained a great reward from nature. However, with the natural reward he earned and the help of Yu Yu, he attained no more than a primordial spirit, that coulde out of his body and travel to ten-thousand miles away independently.

    Back then, the natural reward earned by Ji Hao was already amazingly great. Butpared with this man with long beard, that was just an ordinarily amount.

    "Dear Brother, forgive me for not knowing your name, you are?" Ji Hao narrowed his eyes, looked at this man and asked.

    The five streams of mist rising from the man¡¯s head was purely white. Apparently, the cultivation style of this man was different from the cultivation style of Yu Yu. Besides, the three golden lotuses spinning upon the mushroom clouds above his head meant that this man was at a much higher power level than Ji Hao.

    This man was not Yu Yu¡¯s disciple, but he could be a disciple of one of Yu Yu¡¯s two brothers.

    "I am Guangcheng." said the man while grinningly holding Ji Hao¡¯s hand, taking Ji Hao to that beautifully green cliff. A cave was located under the cliff, with a yard surrounded by pines and cedars. A stone table and a few stone chairs were ced in the yard, and a pair of boys had been making a nicely smelling tea.

    "Guangcheng, Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s Shifu! I, Ji Hao, am so pleasured to meet you, brother Guangcheng." Ji Hao was surprised, and hurriedly saluted Guangcheng.

    "Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s Shifu?" Guangcheng paused briefly, then grinned and responded, "That¡¯s bygone, it had probably ¡®disappeared¡¯ from the recorded history of the non-humankind already. I didn¡¯t think that you, my dear little brother, actually know about it. Did brother Po mentioned it to you?"

    Ji Hao chuckled but didn¡¯t answer the question.

    Po never mentioned anything about Guangcheng to Ji Hao. However, Guangcheng was way too famous that Ji Hao subconsciously said aloud Guangcheng¡¯s old title out.

    Priest Guangcheng was well-known back in the era of Emperor Xuanyuan. Once, Emperor Xuanyuan and his ministers came to visit Guangcheng in his home, to learn about the magic of immortality. It was said that Priest Guangcheng then taught the secret magic to Emperor Xuanyuan, after which, Emperor Xuanyuan mounted on a dragon and flew up into the sky. Many human beings witnessed this magical scene.

    However, Ji Hao had looked through all history books collected by the Magi Pce, but failed to find anything about Priest Guangcheng. As for the legend of Priest Xuanyuan visiting Guangcheng for the magic of immortality, it was only vaguely and shortly mentioned in an official record about Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s daily life.

    To be honest, the humankind had already destroyed all records rted to Priest Guangcheng. Simply speaking, the emperors after Emperor Xuanyuan didn¡¯t want the civilians to know about the fact that Emperor Xuanyuan had learned the magic from Priest Guangcheng.

    Emperor Xuanyuan possessed an especially high status in the history of the humankind, being known as ¡®the Great Emperor¡¯. In the entire history of the non-humankind, only two emperors could be mentioned in the same breath with Emperor Xuanyuan. Many great achievements had been attained by Emperor Xuanyuan, especially the part when he led the young alliance of the humankind and started a longsting war against Chi You Army, eventually destroying thetter, killing and sealing the first generation of Chi You. Everybody knew about this.

    With the status and achievements of Emperor Xuanyuan, a part of his life was actually, secretly concealed byter human leaders. This was quite interesting.

    Ji Hao followed Guangcheng to reach under an old pine. The two of them greeted each other, then sat around the stone table, facing each other. Guangcheng took over the teapot from the hands of a boy and poured a cup of refreshingly smelling tea for Ji Hao. Then, heughed gently and said, "Under the demand of my Shifu, I have been cultivating myself in this ce all year long, also keeping an eye on those evil things in Liang Zhu City. In recent years, nothing special happened in Liang Zhu City. But today, such a noisy fight was started."

    Ji Hao raised his eyebrows, grinned and asked, "Brother Guangcheng, have you been staying here all the time to keep a watch on Liang Zhu City?"

    In Ji Hao¡¯s ears, Guangcheng¡¯s words sounded like a tsunami. Did that mean, Yu Yu and his two brothers had been sneakily doing something to the non-humankind all this long?"

    How many years had it been since Liang Zhu City was built? Ten-thousand years? A-hundred thousand years? Even longer?

    How many years had Priest Guangcheng lived in here? Ten-thousand years? A-hundred thousand years? Even longer?

    "My brother, with what happened today, I might have made youugh!" said Ji Hao.

    Guangcheng smilingly shook his head, picked up the teacup and said, "What is there tough about? I, as your brother, am quite surprised. Little brother, good job!"

 Chapter 775: Bygones

    Chapter 775: Bygones

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The tea was refreshing and nicely scented, tasting slightly bitter, but with a lovely sweet aftertaste. A stream of tea gushed into Ji Hao¡¯s stomach, after which he instantly sensed a warm power surging right into his head, that made his entire body feel warm and conformable.

    Clearly, this tea was special. From a single cup of tea, Ji Hao gained even more than the result of half a year of severe cultivation. The lightly tasted tea contained a great power, which made Ji Hao sweat as if he had just finished an intense fight.

    From his marrow to his skin, Ji Hao felt like that he was cleanedpletely. His spiritual star power now surged extremely smoothly inside his body. Slightly tightening his muscles, he clearly sensed the improvement in his physical strength.

    This was an amazing tea, a top-grade, amazing tea. Priest Guangcheng collected the seeds of all kinds of magical tea from every corner of the world, and cross-bred this tea himself in his leisure time, while watching on Liang Zhu City in this mountain area.

    While tasting this nice tea, Ji Hao talked a lot with Priest Guangcheng. Led by the topic, Ji Hao asked Guangcheng about the reason why he came here to keep watch on Liang Zhu City.

    This was the first time for Ji Hao and Guangcheng to see each other, but Ji Hao had clearly pointed out Guangcheng¡¯s identity. Probably because Ji Hao had mentioned the history that Guangcheng was quite proud of, he told Ji Hao many things without reservation.

    In Guangcheng¡¯s words, this was a long story, and he had to start from the very beginning.

    As a self-mockery, Guangcheng said that he had lived long enough, that allowed him to witness many things and meet many people. A lot of things he had been through were already all forgotten by the humankind intentionally or unintentionally,.

    For example, Guangcheng witnessed the darkest era of the humankind. Back then, the humankind had just attained inherited bloodline powers from those legendary creatures. In the dangerous, primitive world, the humankind finally had the power to protect themselves, and the culture of the humankind gradually began developing from ndness.

    Just then, the non-humankind invaded.

    That day, Guangcheng was wandering in the world, guided by the inspiration in his heart. He tailed a rapidly moving, enormous underground dragon, aspiring to find the nest of this underground dragon. That must be an especially precious nice ce, that had an amazing treasure hidden in it.

    As Guangcheng had almost located the dragon¡¯s nest, the bright sky was suddenly darkened.

    Three strange suns and nine moons, which had never appeared in the sky of Pan Gu world, emerged from the sky simultaneously, along with a terrifying power vibration, that even made Guangcheng feel it hard to breathe, descending from the sky.

    The sky of Pan Gu world was torn apart. A hundred-mile in radius, giant portal was smashed in the sky by an immense power. The afterwards of this power transformed into tens of miles wide fists, roaring down from the air andnding in a mountainous area.

    That mountainous area extended for hundreds of millions of miles, with countless towering peaks. However, as that enormous fist smashed down, this whole mountain area was ttened, turning into a vast in area.

    "Liang Zhu in, where Liang Zhu City is located, was created by that punch back then." said Guangcheng while twitching his mouth corners. He picked up his teacup and took a sip of the tea.

    Ji Hao¡¯s mouth corners twitched as well, and even his smile was frozen.

    Liang Zhu in, which was hundreds of millions of miles in radius, without any visible boundaries, was actually created by a punch?

    With Ji Hao¡¯s current high-grade Divine-Magus-level power, he could break a mountain or a river with a punch. But for creating such a giant in, he would have to severely cultivate himself for over a hundred years at least.

    "Very powerful." said Ji Hao.

    "Terrifying..." Guangcheng¡¯s face twisted as he continued ndly, "My uncle is proud, I guess he¡¯s not willing to mention such things to his disciples. But I¡¯ve been through it myself, and I know how terrifying those powers were."

    ¡®That¡¯s true.¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    Yu Yu was rather proud, and would never admit defeat. One could never, ever hear him talking about things like how powerful an enemy of his was, or how hard an enemy was to deal with. To someone like Yu Yu, no matter how powerful the enemies were, the only thing to do was pulling out the sword, rushing up and hacking. What did he have to say about that? Therefore, it was absolutely impossible for Yu Yu to mention these old stories to Ji Hao. Po, Gui Ling and other Yu Yu¡¯s disciples had gained Yu Yu¡¯s temper more or less, and they wouldn¡¯t say anything either that might be prejudicial to their pride, to their little brother, Ji Hao.

    Guangcheng continued telling Ji Hao that he was right on a piece of wastnd, watching numerous enormous and beautiful metal pces descending from the broken sky, one after another. Streams of fiery light dazzled in the air while those metal pces fell onto the earth like a wave of shooting stars.

    Those metal pcesnded on the ground and created enormous dents. Living creatures in the ce might have been affected by the intensive vibration, because of which, the doors of all those metal pces finally opened. Large groups of non-humankind warriors mounted on strange creatures, which were never discovered in Pan Gu world, and rushed out.

    Guangcheng frankly told Ji Hao that, at first, he didn¡¯t want to fight against those non-humankind beings. To Guangcheng, his cultivation had already reached a certain level back then. He liked to sit on a mountaintop to watch the sunrise, to count the stars, to feel the winds and clouds, to see flowers bloom and wither. Those non-humankind beings never offended him, so why would he start a fight against them?

    "Cultivators like us loved free lives, and fighting was never one of our pursuits," Guangcheng said seriously to Ji Hao.

    Therefore, the one who suffered the first was the humankind. The non-humankind army swept across the entire world and forcibly enved human beings. They treated human beings like livestock and did whatever they wanted to them. They killed as many human beings as they liked, even feeding human beings to their mounts as a food supply.

    At that time, human ns had already made agreements with those legendary powerful creatures and attained inherited powers from them, building altars to worship those creatures. As for those powerful creatures, they had to protect the humankind.

    Therefore, the first war burst between those powerful creatures and the non-humankind.

    The formidable army of legendary powerful creatures of Pan Gu worldunched a surprise attack to the non-humankind in the sixth month since they came to this world.

    Guangcheng witnessed that great war. Countless legendary creatures attacked the non-humankind army by risking their own lives. Even proud legendary creatures such as dragons and phoenixes came out one after another and joined the brutal war against the non-humankind.

    Nevertheless, the non-humankind already had an advanced civilization back then while the fighting styles of those legendary creatures were still simple and primitive. Those powerful creatures fought merely with their natural powers and sharp teeth and ws. Therefore, the army of legendary creatures of Pan Gu world was defeated utterly. Some of those creatures were killed, some fled, and the rest were captured by the non-humankind, bing their mounts.

    That was an extremely long and dark period. Armies of non-humankind swept across the primitivend. As the number of non-humankind beings wasn¡¯t so huge back then, the whole world was not touched by them.

    As protectors of the humankind,rge numbers of those legendary creatures were killed. Therefore, the humankind gradually freed themselves from the effects of those creatures, and started to live independently in the primitive world.

    It was then that the human ns began forming an alliance.

 Chapter 776: Secret Old Stories

    Chapter 776: Secret Old Stories

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao was seriously shocked. Even the secret records kept in the Magi Pce didn¡¯t include these things.

    ording to Guangcheng, the invasion of the non-humankind provided the humankind with an opportunity to free themselves from those legendary creatures. Without this opportunity, those creatures would never allow the humankind to develop and rise, because they didn¡¯t need the humankind to grow stronger, be smarter and create a culture. Instead, they only wanted the humankind to learn to build altars, then worship them as ancestor souls!

    "Wait a minute, I¡¯m confused." Ji Hao looked at Guangcheng and asked, "They didn¡¯t need the humankind to be strong. They protected the humankind, and in return, they only wanted the humankind to build altars and worship them as ancestor souls, why?"

    Guangcheng smiled and waved his hands, telling the pair of boys to y with the tiger and boa. Then he boiled the water and continued making the tea himself. While smoothly and unhurriedly making the tea, Guangcheng carried on the story.

    Building altars to worship those legendary creatures which protected the humankind as ancestor souls, this was a method learned by those powerful creatures from the oldest Gods in the world.

    To those legendary creatures, the well-being of the humankind had nothing to do with them. They protected the humankind, and even allowed the humankind to inherit their bloodlines and attain their powers, because they wanted something from the humankind.

    Pan Gu¡¯s bloodline generated three races, the dragon-kind, the phoenix-kind and the humankind. However, the humankind was the most fortunate one.

    The dragon-kind inherited Pan Gu¡¯s strong body, the phoenix-kind inherited Pan Gu¡¯s powerful soul, and the humankind inherited the fecundity from Pan Gu¡¯s bloodline. The responsibility of the humankind was spreading and strengthening Pan Gu¡¯s bloodline. However, only a few people knew that, except for the fecundity, the humankind had also inherited the true spirit from Pan Gu¡¯s soul, when they were created. The phoenix-kind only gained Pan Gu¡¯s soul power, but never inherited a slight little bit of Pan Gu¡¯s mysterious true spirit.

    Therefore, the dragon-kind was arrogant while the phoenix-kind and proud, but when making contact with human beings, those phoenixes always had worse attitudes. That was because they were jealous of the humankind for inheriting that true spirit of Pan Gu.

    Unlike the phoenix-kind, the dragon-kind believed that they were the strongest race in the world. Because of their strengthful bodies, they feared nothing. Therefore, they didn¡¯t care about that so-called true spirit at all. In this way, the dragon-kind could still maintain their normal attitude when making contact with the humankind.

    Because of that true spirit, human beings were mostly clever, with strong learning abilities, with which, they could learn, divergently think, remould and improve existing knowledge.

    Also because of that true spirit, human beings became the owners of Pan Gu world. The flower of great Dao grew on Pan Xi¡¯s forehead could control the great Dao of the entire Pan Xi world. The humankind inherited Pan Gu¡¯s true spirit, and the true spirit was divided into countless parts. Therefore, human beings could not control the great Dao of Pan Gu world. Nevertheless, they were close and in conformation to the great Dao of this world. Consequently, the humankind were gifted with great talents in cultivation, and also earned good graces of this world. In other words, the humankind was under the protection of the power of the great Dao. For this reason, as long as the humankind build altars to worship those legendary creatures as their ancestor souls, those creatures would be able to share the fortune that belonged to the humankind.

    These legendary creatures were born with powerful yet mature bloodlines, which meant they didn¡¯t need to cultivate themselves severely to attain great powers, because their powers were born with them. However, their bloodlines were also the limitations of their powers, which they could never break.

    To those legendary creatures, their powerful bloodlines were gifts, but also curses, because they could never surpass their ancestors. Besides, generation after generation, the bloodline powers would be thinned, and those creatures would turn weaker and weaker, eventually bing just like ordinary animals. However, only if the humankind build the altars to nourish these creatures with their fortune and allow the souls of these creatures to continue absorbing the fortune of the humankind and strengthen, the bloodlines of those creatures wouldn¡¯t decline. On the contrary, those bloodlines would grow even more powerful through the generations.

    Additionally, the growth rate of the powers of these creatures¡¯ bloodlines would rise along with the number of human beings who chose to worship them. If a certain type of legendary creature could be worshipped by all human beings, no matter how weak this type of creature was in the beginning, it could be the sole owner of the great Dao of this world in the future!

    Hearing all this, Ji Hao popped his eyes out with his mouth widely opened in shock. Back in Southern Wastnd, when he activated his Gold Crow bloodline, he had seen his human ancestors bitterly begging those Gold Crows for power, and those Gold Crows floating high in the sky above the whole world.

    But, the truth turned out to be like this!

    Those human beings shouldn¡¯t cry and beg those creatures to share their powers. On the contrary, those creatures should¡¯ve held the legs of those human beings and begged those human beings to build altars to worship them!

    This whole thing was upside-down!

    "At first, those legendary creatures didn¡¯t know about this." Guangcheng smiled and continued, "However, those most original gods, who were generated by natural powers, they could naturally merge with the original power of this world. Therefore, more or less, they figured this out. One of them might have mentioned that to those creatures, identally teaching those creatures to keep human beings like livestock and loot their fortune."

    ¡®Keep¡¯, what a wise choice of word. Ji Hao silently nodded.

    All in all, the non-humankind invaded and defeated the army of legendary powerful creatures, hunting those creatures as a rare type of resources. Unfortunately, the non-humankind killed and captured those creatures way too effectively, and the reproductive speed of those creatures was too low. Therefore, many races of domineering ancient legendary creatures gradually declined.

    Those powerful creatures declined, and the humankind was freed, independently developing their culture and powers.

    With the strength to protect themselves, human beings soon showed their great talents in many aspects.

    Within the blink of an eye, the non-humankind shockingly discovered a local enemy, even before they woke up from the happiness of conquering a new world. This local enemy was the original alliance of human ns, and it was much harder to deal with than those powerful animals. The alliance of the humankind showed up right in front of those non-humankind beings, as abruptly as those rapidly growing wild grasses.

    The wild fire might burn a grasnd out, but as the spring breeze would blow, the grasses would regrow.

    Unlike those powerful creatures that were not so easy to breed, the humankind inherited the fecundity from Pan Gu¡¯s bloodline and was under the protection of the great Dao of Pan Gu world. The reproductive speed of the humankind was incredibly high.

    The most terrifying thing wasn¡¯t an extremely powerful enemy. Instead, it would be a group of enemy that one could never kill out. When one killed an enemy, ten more suddenly showed up. And when you killed ten enemies, a thousand more, ten-thousand more would have already risen...

    That was a true nightmare.

    Longsting wars happened one after another between the humankind and the non-humankind. By the time, the humankind had already grown much stronger. At least, the non-humankind armies that came to Pan Gu world as the first batch suffered an utter defeat. Helplessly, the defeated non-humankind armies called incredibly powerful beings, which were far more powerful than the strongest human beings back then, from their own world to help.

    "Then, Emperor Waunched her move." said Guangcheng while letting out a long breath.

 Chapter 777: Pan Guâ€™s Defence

    Chapter 777: Pan Gu¡¯s Defence

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Human beings called her Emperor Wa, but powerful ancient beings, especially those divine Gods in heaven, called her Spirit Wa. Emperor Wa or Spirit Wa, this incredibly powerful being, who woke from a deep sleep, saw that human beings enved, kept and ughtered. Therefore, she raginglyunched her move and fought fiercely against those powerful non-humankind beings.

    Ji Hao was charmed while listening to Guangcheng. From Guangcheng, he heard the magical stories about those top-grade powerful ancient beings. Although it was only a verbal statement, Ji Hao felt like being enlightened suddenly. His body was now soaked in sweat, and somehow, he fell into a magical state.

    Guangcheng might be bored by the solitary life in the mountain area. Therefore, he now had a great mood as Ji Hao showed up. Passionately and vividly, he told Ji Hao about the great war between Spirit Wa and powerful non-humankind beings.

    "Emperor Wa, she was amazing. Emperor Wu, Emperor Xi, Donggong and Ximu, I can say for sure that the four of them are the protectors of the entire Pan Gu world." Guangcheng¡¯s eyes sparkled brightly while he increased his force brought to his fingers subconsciously, even creating countless cracks on the wooden teacup in his hand. However, within the blink of an eye, a cooling stream of power coiled around his finger and fixed that tea cup perfectly.

    "Wait, what do you mean by protectors of Pan Gu world?" Ji Hao instantly grasped a sensitive word. Especially that Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space had quaked slightly when he heard that, as a huge sphere of mist vibrated and the mysterious man shed across. A topic that could even shock the mysterious man, Ji Hao would surely get to the bottom of it. Therefore, he threw the question out.

    Guangcheng took a sip of the tea, narrowed his eyes, pondered for a while then told Ji Hao about the background of Emperor Wa.

    Emperor Wa and her brother, Emperor Xi, and Donggong and Ximu, who were two countless years old powerful beings, the four of them were the protectors of Pan Gu world. Although the four of them had never given any exnation regarding this, ording to the information given by Yu Yu and his two brothers and added with his guess made with the power of destiny and all the other information, Guangcheng could tell this for sure.

    The Chaos was boundless, with countless powerful creatures living in it. These powerful creatures were differently shaped. Some had human-like bodies and snake-like heads, some had beast-like heads and human-like bodies; some had wings on the backs, some had their bodies wrapped in me; some were simply spheres of me, streams of light, voice or aroma.

    For some even more mysterious beings, one might even be a dream that lingered forever and ever, or simply a mystical name. One just couldn¡¯t describe their existence with actualnguage.

    Among these, countless powerful beings, one type of creature was extremely lucky. Each of them was born in the original Chaos, together with the early form of a world. Naturally, these creatures could break the Chaos, create natural powers, and even create an independent world and generate all kinds of creatures.

    The original Chaos was filled with dangers. All kinds of unpredictable dangers could easily perish their souls and crush their bodies. However, once these powerful beings created a world, a great fortune would descend on them, along with an inexhaustible power of natural reward to protect them. They would be like a tiny fish swimming in a vast ocean who abruptly found a sturdy coral reef. In the coral reef, the fish built a home for itself, and since then, its home could shelter the fish from natural disasters and attacksunched by enemies.

    Additionally, the worlds created by these powerful beings would keep changing and growing under their wills. A mature and powerful world could be seen as the sturdiest battle fort. No matter how many enemies came, the owner of the world wouldn¡¯t be harmed, not even a little bit.

    Nevertheless, despite the fact that creating a world could bring endless benefits, it was also highly risky, and could generate a lethal counterforce. For many of these powerful beings, although they were born with the early forms of worlds and shared the same origin, yet most of them fell in the Chaos before they matured enough to be able to truly create their worlds. Some lucky ones sessfully created their worlds, but the counterforce generated when the Chaos was broken was way too fierce. As their worlds were created, these powerful beings were also killed by the counterforce. The number of these poorly fallen beings was quite big.

    Some of them sessfully created the world and withstood the terrifying counterforce. Nevertheless, they were exhausted. The newly created worlds couldn¡¯t yet provide their owners with any protection, neither could they replenish the powers of their owners. Taking this opportunity, countless fierce creatures broke into these new worlds in groups from the outer Chaos, killed these world creatures joint handedly, and then upied their worlds.

    For the above reasons, before Pan Gu created the world, he asked his best friends toe to help and protect him from possible dangers. As he expected, Pan Gu was exhausted after the world was created. Three-thousand mysterious and fierce Chaos creaturesunched a joint attack, attempting to devour Pan Gu¡¯s body and upy this new world. Pan Gu didn¡¯t have the power to fight his enemies. Therefore, Emperor Wa, Emperor Xi, Donggong and Ximu joined hands and started a longsting war against those Chaos creatures. Atst, the four protectors were badly wounded while over ny percent of the three-thousand Chaos creatures fell, while the rest of them fled with injuries.

    The three-thousand Chaos creatures were defeated and had fled, but Pan Gu was still affected by this terrifying, longsting war. His physical body copsed and his primordial spirit split. Tremendously great power of creation burst from his body, generating all creatures in Pan Gu world.

    Many powerful creatures in Pan Gu world were generated by Pan Gu¡¯s spirit blood and his original power of creation, mixed with some body pieces and spirit blood of those Chaos creatures. Therefore, these powerful creatures had always been holding a vicious intent to the other Pan Gu world creatures, seeing the other Pan Gu world people as their enemies.

    Pan Gu was fallen. Before he fell, he asked Emperor Wa and the other three protectors to guard Pan Gu world. In return, the four protectors could attain amazingly great powers and some special rights from Pan Gu world.

    Nevertheless, all four protectors were badly wounded in that long great war. Therefore, after the war, they all fell into a deep sleep to heal and cultivate themselves.

    When the non-humankind invaded Pan Gu world, the strong and strange force disturbed the four protectors. Emperor Wa woke up the first and started an earth-shaking war against the enemies.

    While Emperor Wo was fighting against the enemies, Emperor Xi turned himself into the first generation of human emperor, gathered the forces of all human ns, and lit the first torch of the civilization of the humankind. Therefore, Emperor Xi was known as the first ranked emperor among the three legendary ancient human emperors.

    Emperor Wa and Emperor Xi fought the enemies while managing the humankind. They also forced the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind to sign an eternal covenant to strengthen the humankind. Meanwhile, Donggong and Ximu found Yu Yu and his two brothers and begged them toe to help with their disciples. For that, Donggng and Ximu owed them a great debt.

    Afterwards, Guangcheng followed his Shifu, and started a sky-shattering brutal war against the non-humankind in Liang Zhu area, and by that time, the original alliance of human ns had just been roughly founded.

    "What was the result of the war?" asked Ji Hao curiously.

    "We couldn¡¯t defeat them...But neither did the non-humankind gain much of advantages...Emperor Xi disappeared, then the top-grade forces on both sides stopped fighting simultaneously. After that, the conflicts between the humankind and the non-humankind never ended, till present times." said Guangcheng while letting out a long breath.

 Chapter 778: The Secret of Fortune

    Chapter 778: The Secret of Fortune

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Lost? How was that even possible?" Ji Hao looked at Guangcheng and asked, as he just couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Not to mention Emperor Wa and the other three protectors, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even imagine exactly how powerful Yu Yu and his two brothers were.

    Not long ago, Guangcheng cast a stunningly powerful thunder magic when he saved Ji Hao. The lightning bolts released by him stuck straight down on the twelve floating mountains that were thousands of meters tall and thousands of meters in radius, and each of these mountains had over a million non-humankind warriors stationed on it. In mere terms of effectiveness, Guangcheng¡¯s thunder magic definitely surpassed the power of Divine Magus, as even a hundred Divine Magi couldn¡¯t possibly strike down those floating mountains within a short period of time, not even by joining hands. However, under Guangcheng¡¯s thunder magic, the great defensive formation formed by the twelve floating mountains was destroyed with a single move.

    Such an amazing level of cultivation, such a great power and such a destructive magic with such a stunning effect was delivered merely by Guangcheng himself! Not to mention anyone else, in Ji Hao¡¯s heart, his brother Po and sister Gui Ling, who both were Yu Yu¡¯s disciples, should be even more powerful than Guangcheng. Nevertheless, so many truly powerful beings joined hands to fight, but still lost to the non-humankind. Was this even possible?

    "Speaking of which, that was nothing to be proud of." Guangcheng sighed slowly and continued telling the story.

    In that war, not only the four protectorsunched their moves, Yu Yu and his three brothers had fought too, added with Netherworld Priest, Priest Hua and his brother, Priest Green, and many powerful beings who had been living in Pan Gu world with low profiles.

    However, among all these powerful beings, the ones who could be counted as an absolute main force was the group of ancient divine Gods. The number of ancient divine Gods was great, and each of them had great powers and amazing abilities. Not to mention the others, the Green God from the east, known as Emperor Green, the Water God from the north, known as Emperor ck, the Gold God from the west, known as Emperor White, the Fire God from the south, known as Emperor Red, the Earth God from Mind, known as Emperor Yellow, and therge groups of lower level Gods under theirmands, who each domineered a piece ofnd, merely this great force was absolutely terrifying.

    Ancient divine Gods were incredibly powerful. Therefore, they usually fought in the battlefront against the non-humankind. Because of their bravery, mysteriousness, and power, many human ns worshipped them. Back then, human beings lived together and fought side by side with the God-kind, and human beings especially respected the God-kind.

    But gradually, things changed.

    No one knew the name of that powerful being. Once, arge-scale human n was encircled by an army of the non-humankind, and a powerful being came to help. After a crazily cruel fight, that powerful being ughtered over a hundred thousand non-humankind warriors and saved that human n.

    Ancient human beings were simple and honest, and back then, the human civilization was still new. Those human beings didn¡¯t have anything nice to present to their savior to express their gratefulness. Therefore, they built an altar and worshipped that powerful being along with their ancestor souls.

    The problem urred when the God was worshipped by those human beings.

    That powerful being unexpectedly found out that since the human n began worshipping him, his mind became much clearer, and some difficult problems that he couldn¡¯t normally solve in his daily cultivation could now be solved within just a few days. Not only that, he could now absorb natural powers at a much higher rate, and attaining deep understanding regarding the great Dao of nature with a much higher efficiency.

    A human n with the poption of a million worshipped him, which raised his cultivation efficient by around fifty percent. As he figured this out, this powerful being started intentionally helping and saving human ns. As a result, more and more human ns built altars for him and worshipped him. His cultivation efficiency was raised soaringly fast, quickly reaching ten times faster than before.

    Because of what this powerful being had been doing, the ultimate secret of the fortune of human beings was eventually revealed.

    The ones who changed their attitudes were those ancient divine Gods. Guangcheng vaguely exined this with a short sentence. All in all, all top-grade powerful beings on the side of human beings were dissatisfied.

    Facing powerful non-humankind beings, this powerful alliance, which was no longer unified, was a bit difficult to maintain. Besides, back then, Yu Yu and his two brothers, Priest Hua, Priest Green and Netherworld Priest, all of them were far less powerful than now, added with some tangled troubles between each other. When facing the non-humankind powerful beings, their abilities were barely equal to their ambitions, and this was inevitable.

    In one word, technically, the humankind lost that war.

    Nevertheless, Emperor Wa and Emperor Xi had paid a great price for that war. Emperor Waunched an ultimate attack by risking her own life and severely wounded those non-humankind powerful beings, while Emperor Xi disappeared from the world. Not a single living being knew where he went. Non-humankind powerful beings suffered a great loss as well, that they no longer had the energy to continue conquering Pan Gu world.

    However, the ancient heaven suffered the gravest loss. For all kinds of reasons, the ancient heaven, which was once domineering, was broken by the non-humankind armies. Ancient divine Gods fell one after another, and eventually, only Zhu Rong Family from Southern Wastnd, Gong Gong Family from Northern Wastnd and some declined small God-kind families survived.

    "Since then, I¡¯ve been living in this ce, keeping a watch on Liang Zhu City under my Shifu¡¯s order." said Guangcheng while making another long sigh.

    "The power of fortune?" Ji Hao narrowed his eyes. He thought of a while ago, back in Yao Mountain territory, he freed those ves and turned them into his nsmen. Those grateful people worshipped him that gave him the power of faith.

    That power of faithrgely improved Ji Hao¡¯s understanding regarding the great Dao of natural, and also improved his cultivation efficiency.

    Ji Hao believed that he was a talented one, otherwise, why would Yu Yu take him as a disciple? But even if he was incredibly powerful, the improvement speed was way too fast, based on his background.

    Not to mention the fact that he was unbelievably fortunate. For example, the Pan Xi divine mirror and the nine suns spear were great treasures which ordinary people couldn¡¯t even see normally. But, Ji Hao attained both of them so easily.

    "The fortune of the humankind is not as simple as you thought." said Guangcheng while smilingly looked at Ji Hao, "Therefore, all kinds of powerful beings had their eyes fixed on the humankind, but for someplicated reasons, they could only sneakily make some ns. But, none of them dared to talk about those things in public. After all, Emperor Wa was not easy to deal with, and neither were Donggong and Ximu were a pair of nice elderly people."

    Guangcheng then carefully counted all powerful beings who had joined that war. After the war, Emperor Wa fell into a deep sleep once again and rarely showed up in the world.

    Donggong and Ximu had been living a free life since then, and ordinary people couldn¡¯t even found them, neither would they show up in public too often.

    As for the humankind, since that war ended, some hidden changes silently happened. For example, some information regarding Yu Yu, Priest Hua and Priest Green began gradually disappearing from the historical records kept by the humankind; some secret records regarding the ancient heaven disappeared as well.

    Emperor Xuanyuan visited Guangcheng to learn the magic of immortal, which was thest time for human leaders to make contact with those powerful cultivators who were normally out of all kinds of worldly affairs. After Emperor Xuanyuan, even though the humankind had faced massive attacksunched by the non-humankind numerous times, no matter how dangerous the situation was, except for joining hands with Gong Gong Family, Zhu Rong Family, the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind, the humankind had never asked those mysterious powerful cultivators for help again.

    Till present, even core human leaders like Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming only knew very little about powerful beings like Yu Yu, as they could only find some iplete traces about these powerful beings from damaged old records.

    "Therefore, Ji Hao, my little brother... by now, the elderships of our sect values you a lot." said Guangcheng while looking at Ji Hao with a faint warm smile.

 Chapter 779: Heavy Responsibility From the Sect

    Chapter 779: Heavy Responsibility From the Sect

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Brother, I¡¯ll bee seeing you!"

    Ji Hao stood on a cloud, grinningly nodded and said goodbye to Guangcheng.

    Ji Hao sincerely respected Guangcheng, not only because of his fame, but also because of the fact that he had been living in this ce solitarily, to keep a watch on those non-humankind beings in Liang Zhu City, for all these years.

    The humankind had already destroyed all records about Guangcheng. By now, probably even Emperor Shun couldn¡¯t remember if Emperor Xuanyuan had truly visited Guangcheng to learn the magic of immortality. The humankind had all forgotten about what these powerful and mysterious cultivators had done, and had still been doing for them. However, Priest Guangcheng stayed in this wild mountain area for so many years by himself, which made him a great man in Ji Hao¡¯s heart.

    Guangcheng stood by the entrance of the mountain area, waving his hand towards Ji Hao. "Little brother Ji Hao, you know where I live and you know how toe to this wild ce of mine. Juste to visit if you have the time. I have nothing nice to treat you, but you can have as much tea and fruit in here as you like."ughed Guangcheng loudly.

    Ji Hao responded with a loudugh as well. Then, he controlled the cloud and rose to the higher sky, flying quickly towards the meeting spot that he agreed with Si Wen Ming and the others.

    This cloud-controlling flying magic Ji Hao had been casting now was taught by Priest Guangcheng under a good mood. Compared with Ji Hao¡¯s flowing light flying magic, this cloud-controlling flying magic didn¡¯t seem to be much better, as based on Ji Hao¡¯s current level, the flying speeds that could be delivered by these two types of flying magics were simr. Ji Hao¡¯s flowing light flying magic was even slightly faster. However, Ji Hao¡¯s flowing light flying magic was dazzling. As he cast that magic, an eye-piercing golden stream of light would sh across the entire sky. Although the speed would be incredibly fast, people with great eyesight could still discover him from hundreds of thousands of miles away.

    Guangcheng¡¯s cloud-controlling flying speed could generate nothing but an ordinary cloud when it was cast. The cloud drifted freely along the wind, silently without causing any abnormal scene. Additionally, the cloud could conceal the power vibration released from its controller, in which case, the entire cloud could also serve as a small-scale concealing magic formation.

    Treading upon the clouds to fly and singing a song while facing a gale, this was how free Qi cultivators should be.

    Treading on the cloud and flying for over a thousand miles, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but feel so surprised. The cloud-controlling flying magic of Guangcheng was indeed amazing, especially under the current situation, as Ji Hao was being hunted by non-humankind beings from all over Liang Zhu City. This cloud-controlling flying speed was now much safer than his flowing light flying magic.

    Standing on the cloud, Ji Hao took out a purple jade scroll.

    The faintly purple jade scroll had been shining with a splendid light, with four golden characters faintly visible in the middle of it ¡ª ¡®Thunder Magic by Qingwei¡¯.

    Yu Yu¡¯s second brother named himself as Priest Qingwei, and Thunder Magic by Qingwei was the thunder magic created by him. Only his disciples could learn this thunder magic from him. Guangcheng destroyed the twelve floating mountains with nothing else but the thunder magic recorded in this scroll, Thunder Magic by Qingwei.

    Ji Hao sent a strand of spiritual power into the jade scroll. Instantly, the scroll transformed into a faint sphere of purple mist, drilling into the spot between Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows. Soon, a detailed and included thunder magic was imprinted in Ji Hao¡¯s body. Countless purple thunder spell symbols and the thunder spell symbols generated by the thunder magic Ji Hao learned from Yu Yu¡¯s scriptures attracted each other. Those spell symbols quickly rose in pairs, began spinning and hovering in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space.

    Pondering for a short while, Ji Hao found great differences between these two type of thunder magics.

    Yu Yu¡¯s thunder magic was more violent and quick, like a giant ax wielded in the hands of an ancient divine God; every strike was fierce and quick. On the other hand, the thunder magic recorded in Thunder Magic by Qingwei was refined and detailed. It put more attention onyering up the powers, just like building a levee in a valley area. Once the levee was opened, the umted water would roar out, causing an extremely strong force that could destroy everything in the world in a moment.

    Comparing these two types of thunder magics, Yu Mu¡¯s thunder magic was straightforward and changeable; it could burst at a single moment under the will of the caster, and was the best for a fight between magic casters. Thunder magic in Thunder Magic by Qingwei was powerful and wildly effective; if use it in a fight between magic casters, it might seem to be slightly rigid. Therefore, it was better to be used as the ultimate move.

    In a small-scale battle, the Qingwei thunder magic was inevitably a bit inflexible, but if one allowed it to umte enough power then burst the power out with all of one¡¯s spiritual force, the effect would be iparably great. Compared to this stunning effect, Yu Yu¡¯s thunder magic was slightly weaker.

    Both these two types of thunder magics had their own advantages and disadvantages. If Ji Hao could master them both and use themplementarily, his power would certainly be improved tremendously.

    Silently studying the Qingwei thunder magic for a while, Ji Hao let out a long breath and recalled thest part of the conversation that happened between Guangcheng and himself.

    By now, not only Yu Yu, but his two brothers, Priest Dachi and Priest Qingwei had also been paying attention to Ji Hao.

    The cultivation style of Yu Yu and his two brothers decided their free lifestyle. In other words, they were rather proud. Since the humankind had already taken the initiative to cut off the rtionship between these mysterious cultivators and themselves, Yu Yu and his three brothers would never go find the humankind and try to be their friends ever again.

    Compared with the other two equally powerful cultivators, Yu Yu and his two brothers were indeed high-hearted, as the former had been ceaselessly and sneakily ying all kinds of tricks, creating all kinds of new methods to recruit human disciples. In the eyes of Yu Yu and his brothers, these things done by those two were just lowly and dirty. They themselves would never be shameless enough to do the same. Instead, Yu Yu and his brothers had only sent out their disciples to travel around the world, follow the guidance of the destiny to take disciples of their own, but they never had intentionally expanded their sect.

    Therefore, although Po, Guiling, Guangcheng and the others of Ji Hao¡¯s brothers and sister had all taken quite a few disciples, all those disciples had learned the same temper from their Shifu. Through years of cultivation, those disciples tended to be less ¡®human-like¡¯, that they would rather hide deeply in a forest to concentrate on cultivating themselves than getting involved in any worldly affairs. They would keep on cultivating until they achieved immortality, which was the ultimate goal of theirs.

    Such a situation was maintained until Po bumped into Ji Hao when he was traveling across Southern Wastnd without a destination.

    Po thought Ji Hao was a nice and honest boy with a simple heart from a Southern Wastnd n, and for a kind and talented ¡®future cultivator¡¯ like this, he might be another ¡®nerd¡¯, who cared nothing but his own cultivation under Yu Yu¡¯s guidance.

    Who would know that nice qualities like ¡®simplicity¡¯, ¡®honesty¡¯, ¡®kindness¡¯ had absolutely nothing to do with Ji Hao¡¯s personality.

    Ji Hao abruptly became Si Wen Ming¡¯s friend, then quickly went to Pu Ban City, met Marquis Chong Si Xi, and even Emperor Shun. Soon, he joined the Chi Ban Mountain War, yed some tricks and added with Yu Yu¡¯s help, he actually became the newly promoted Earl Yao.

    It wouldn¡¯t be so shocking if he were along with the title of Earl Yao, but in fact, he had over a hundred million nsmen. Every single day, not only Ji Hao could attain the power of faith and the power of fortune from these nsmen, even the sect founded by Yu Yu and his two brothers wasrgely benefited.

    Guangcheng honestly told Ji Hao that ever since Ji Hao built the Yao Mountain territory and the territory began growing stronger, the cultivation efficiency of Yu Yu, his brothers and all their disciples had raised by fifty percent!

    Based on Guangcheng¡¯s current power, he was shocked by his crazily high cultivation efficiency at first, as he didn¡¯t know about Ji Hao. He just thought that he had driven himself crazy by cultivating too hard.

    Therefore, Ji Hao had now caught the attentions of Priest Dachi and Priest Qingwei.

    Therefore, Priest Xuandu came to Yao Mountain City to send him all those powerful tools and treasures before the life-and-death game started.

    Therefore, Priest Qingwei told Guangcheng to give Ji Hao the Thunder Magic by Qingwei.

    Therefore, Ji Hao was now the most treasured disciple of those three old Priests, and anyone who dared to touch a hair of Ji Hao would regret it immensely.

    Therefore, Ji Hao was now quite excited, and he truly wanted to find a person that he didn¡¯t like and start a conflict against that poor one.

 Chapter 780: The Dispute in the Base

    Chapter 780: The Dispute in the Base

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Treading on the cloud, Ji Hao could cover a thousand miles within a single moment. While flying southwards, Ji Hao found countless non-humankind armies flying all over the sky like headless flies, while different-sized floating mountains and castles swooshed from one side to another, then swooshed back. Ji Hao didn¡¯t even know what those non-humankind beings had been looking for.

    The cloud-controlling flying magic taught by Guangcheng was indeed amazing. There were many times when Ji Hao almost brushed against those non-humankind warriors, but none of them discovered him. He thus flew safely for a million miles and arrived in a dark pine woods.

    Large traces of people could still be found in the dense woods. These traces were carefully covered, but still didn¡¯t manage to hide from Ji Hao¡¯s sharp eyes, because Ji Hao knew what happened in here.

    The teleporting magic formation set in this ce had already been dismantled, but many traces left by burning magic crystals still remained in the surrounding area. The soil was burned into ze. Some people hurriedly dug a deep hole and buried the melted soil right on the spot.

    Faint and slight space power vibration lingered in the air. Ji Hao twitched his nose and satisfyingly nodded. In this wood, in coordination with Ji Hao, Si Wen Ming built another teleporting magic formation, and those prisoners he saved from ck Shark Castle had already been sent away through the second teleporting magic formation.

    Moving forwards, Ji Hao arrived in the other few meeting spots. All these spots were empty now, and all traces were covered carefully. The distance from ck Shark Castle to these few spots was connected by these few meeting spots, continuously sending those Di Family people away through numerous teleporting magic formations.

    Ji Hao rxed his tense nerves. He found tens of meeting spots in a row and didn¡¯t find anything wrong. Finally, he boosted up the speed of his cloud and flew southwards at his highest speed, safely arriving in Chi Ban Mountain.

    Many people had gathered in the base camp of the alliance of human ns built before thest Chi Ban Mountain War. Large groups of elite warriors under Si Wen Ming¡¯s directmand guarded the surrounding mountains while hundreds of enormously shaped Longbo Country warriors stood on mountain tops with huge sticks carried in their hands. They were fiercely staring at those loudly yelling Di Family people in the camp with their gigantic pairs of eyes.

    Only because they were frightened by those enormous and scarily looking Longbo Country warriors did these yelling Di Family not do anything wrong. Otherwise, since Ji Hao had armed those Di Family people with top-quality gears, if these nearly a hundred thousand elite Yu n nobles truly made a scene, the problem would be rather hard to solve.

    Ji Hao¡¯s cloud descended straight from the air, and even those warriors guarding on surrounding mountains didn¡¯t discover him, letting a cloudnd right in front of the gate of the base.

    Dispelling the cloud, Ji Hao shocked the few warriorsmanders guarding the gate. Those few warriormanders even leaped up in startle as Ji Hao suddenly showed his figure

    Ji Hao waved his hands and these warriormanders recognized him, forcibly swallowing down the screams that were about to burst from their throats. They confusingly looked at Ji Hao from head to toe, wondering how the hell did he show up so suddenly.

    Standing in front of the gate, Ji Hao carefully listened to countless people arguing loudly in the base.

    Si Wen Ming¡¯s strong and resonant voice even made the ground shake slightly as he said with a faintly helpless tone, "People, don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t worry. We can discuss. Earl Yao is lucky and powerful, how can he possibly die in Liang Zhu City?"

    Feng Qinxin shouted with a high-pitched silvery voice, "I don¡¯t care! This old man named Gulo, he has to belong to our phoenix-kind! Not only him, all Xiu n people have to belong to our phoenix-kind." Along with her voice, Ji Hao could also hear her jumping on the ground.

    Ao Li¡¯s sounded even more arrogant than normal days as he said carelessly, "As for Ji Hao, I think he is doomed. Therefore, for what he owes us, you have to pay it back with these people." Clicking his tongue, Ao Li continued, "I agree with the little phoenix, these Xiu n people have to belong to our dragon-kind. Whoever disagrees with me can talk to my fists first."

    A heavy sneeze could then be heard, after which, Ao Li continued proudly, "Except for these five-eyed monsters, I also want those Yu n girls. Those Yu n men are useless, can¡¯t even be eaten. So whoever likes them, just take them."

    "You have to understand this, you stupid barbarians, I am the leader of Di Family. We have the noble blood of Di Family flowing in our bodies. Our family has a long, honored history. We are noble, and our ancestors had upied countless worlds." Di Yantuo sounded even prouder and more arrogant than Ao Li.

    A dark and heavy spiritual power vibration that contained a dense scent of blood spread out from the base. Next, Di Yantuo¡¯s voice was added with fierceness and viciousness as he continued, "A tiny horned snake and a little bird, you lowly ignorant barbaric creatures, what do you think our noble Di Family people are? With a single hand, I can easily take your lives!"

    Ao Li and Feng Qinxin shouted out simultaneously on hearing this.

    "Shut up! You¡¯re nothing but a bunch of homeless dogs now! How dare you talk to us like that?!"

    "Stupid barbaric creatures, just take back your cheap pride and kneel in front of our noble Di Family people. Just kneel, lick our boots and beg us to gift you the honor of being our ves!" The voices of Di Yantuo, Di Lung and the other Di Family elders grew brighter and brighter, stronger and stronger.

    "People, calm down, just talk in peace!" Si Wen Ming¡¯s strong voice resounded again across the base.

    "Si Wen Ming! It has nothing to do with you!" yelled Ao Li, Feng Qinxin and Di Yantuo together, "We respect you, but, that doesn¡¯t mean we have to listen to your orders! Just stand aside, this has nothing to do with you!"

    Si Wen Ming coughed loudly. Soon, Huaxu Lie and Lie Mountain Kang¡¯s voices could also be heard as they had both joined this three-sided dispute, and the base seemed to be thrown into a bigger mess.

    Ji Hao rubbed the spot between his eyebrows, grinned to the few warriormanders by the gate and asked, "Did Di Yantuo and the other Di Family elderse back by themselves? Good lord, these people are really good at fleeing!"

    The few warriormanders each gave a bitter smile and pointed at the gate of the base.

    Ji Hao coughed, then opened his erect eye, releasing a dense, mountain-heavy spiritual vibration that spread out in a formidable way. The specially crafted door curtain that was hanging in the entrance of the main tent in the base, and was made from whole twentyyers of rhino leather, was suddenly shattered. Then, the strong spiritual power vibration shut everyone in the tent up.

    Ji Hao took out the Moho Staff, carried on his shoulder, then walked into the tent. He didn¡¯t speak, and instead, poked the staff heavily on the ground.

    The ground vibrated, as Di Yantuo, Di Lung and other Di Family elders paused simultaneously, then deeply bowed to Ji Hao and called him ¡®master¡¯."

    Si Wen Ming slightly raised his eyebrows, smiled while surprisingly ncing at Di Yantuo and those elders, who had been behaving with unbearable insolences just now.

    Ao Li and Feng Qinxin immediately had their eyes fixed on the Moho Staff, even having sparkling drops of saliva gushing out from their mouth corners.

    "Earl Yao, will you sell this treasure?" Both of them asked with one voice.

 Chapter 781: Coordinate

    Chapter 781: Coordinate

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The Moho staff just stood in the tent like this.

    The purely dark, pir-like staff was decorated with countless eye-shaped gemstones, and those different-colored eyes shone dimly and evilly. In the core of each eye, a tiny andplicated spell symbol had been spinning slowly. asionally, sharp beams of light would be released from these spell symbols.

    Within the span of a few breaths, streams of natural powers had speedily gathered over, and soon created a foot-thick, clear-water-like stream around the staff.

    Shaking and rippling, this stream of power quickly condensed into true water, turning more and more sticky. Then, after the span of around ten breaths and following a series of tinkle, fist-sized, wless crystal pieces, that were condensed purely from natural powers, fell down from the air around the staff.

    The Moho Staff could naturally gather natural powers, and it was a greedy treasure that would violently and limitlessly attract natural powers. The density of the natural powers that gathered around Moho Staff reached to a certain state, after which, the transforming magic formation contained in the staff would automatically, forcibly transform the natural powers into crystals.

    Ji Hao picked up one piece of crystal and found that this fist-sized crystal was perfectly wless. Those crystals were cyan, blue, or red colored, ording to the natures of the powers contained in them.

    Natural powers contained in each piece of these crystals equaled to the amount contained in a high-grade magic crystal piece.

    Soon, thousands of crystal pieces of natural powers fell and piled up around the staff. These crystals sparkled brightly. Meanwhile, more natural powers had been gathering by the staff and forcibly being sent into these crystal pieces.

    Squatting beside this pile of crystal, Ji Hao carefully observed and calcted the merging speed of natural powers to these crystals. Then, he raised his head, grinned to Ao Li and Feng Qinxin, who wereplete stunned by now, and said, "In about forty-eight hours, these crystals can be turned into top-grade pieces."

    "This is the Moho Staff, the inherited supreme treasure of Moho Family, and an important supportive treasure of our Yu n expeditionary force." said Di Yantuo, who stood aside and had been greedily looking at the staff. His Adams¡¯s apple moved continuously as he swallowed saliva and continued, "With the Moho Staff, we have to never worry about magic crystals. Anytime, anywhere, even without existing magic crystals mines, as long as natural powers exist in the air, we will neverck magic crystals. Therefore, all of ourrge-scale weapons can always remain fully activated."

    A serious of tinkle could be heard without an end as more high-grade magic crystals were forming and falling from the air.

    Soon, the swirl of natural powers surrounded the staff was already around three meters in radius. Obviously, the attraction of natural powers delivered by the staff would raise as time went on. If the staff was put in a ce with rich natural powers, with abundant time, this staff could serve no worse than a top-grade magic crystal mine.

    Di Yantuo said that this staff was an important supportive treasure for the entire Yu n expeditionary force, which clearly was not an exaggeration at all.

    "Ji Hao, I..." Ao Li wanted to say something.

    "Save it, this treasure is mine. Whoever dares to fight me over it, I will even risk my own life to fight back." Ji Hao raised hie head, fiercely nced at Ao Li and said.

    "Brother Earl Yao, I think..." said Feng Qinxin with a silvery, sweet voice. She even enchantingly blinked towards Ji Hao.

    "This time, I was almost killed by the non-humankind, but someone saved me." Ji Hao nced at Feng Qinxin and said with a cold voice, "He called himself Priest Guangcheng, and is rted to me somehow. Hmm, for something regarding Emperor Xuanyuan, the records don¡¯t exist in the history books written by human beings anymore. But I assume, the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind must still remember the story about the Shifu of Emperor Xuanyuan, don¡¯t you?"

    Feng Qinxin and Ao Li shut their mouths simultaneously, popped out their eyes and looked at Ji Hao in a daze. They seemed to be witnessing a scary, enormous Chaos beast rush suddenly out from its own grave and start to do a sexy dance right in front of them by twisting its hip bone.

    Priest Guangcheng, the Shifu of Emperor Xuanyuan.

    Hehe, for some reasons, the humankind destroyed the records regarding many ancient stories, but the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind were quite close with the humankind. Meanwhile, because of their long lifespans, their histories had been kept and recorded perfectly. How could they not know about Priest Guangcheng?

    "No wonder you¡¯ve been acting so weirdly." murmured Ao Li disappointedly.

    "Damn it, will the ten-billion magic crystals of mine be spent in vain?" said Feng Qinxin while angrily staring at Ji Hao, "Let¡¯s put this crappy stick apart, and those stupid Xiu n prisoners...Ji Hao, what about the world coordinates you promised us? You promised us yourself, you won¡¯t break that, will you?"

    Feng Qinxin was a bit anxious. If she weren¡¯t a proud young master of the phoenix-kind, she would have shouted out and cursed Ji Hao with ugly words long ago.

    Si Wen Ming narrowed his eyes. ¡®Priest Guangcheng? The Shifu of Emperor Xuanyuan? Someone rted to Emperor Xuanyuan?¡¯

    Back then, when Si Wen Ming was still a kid, he read through all history records secretly kept in the Magi Pce. In theter years of Emperor Xuanyuan, the records about him were indeed quite vague. Apparently, a lot of records had disappeared. Not only Emperor Xuanyuan, but some earlier records had also been missing as well, and that didn¡¯t happen by ident.

    Connecting with the information provided by Netherworld Priest, Si Wen Ming figured that he should squeeze out some time to sit down and talk with Ji Hao. But now, this wasn¡¯t the most important thing. Since the Di Family had chosen to follow Ji Hao, and Ji Hao had brought back so many important non-humankind beings from ck Shark Castle, those Yu n nobles and Jia n warriors were not too useful to the humankind, but those Xiu n people way too valuable.

    Not to mention that, coordinates of a world? A world like Pan Xi world?

    "Di Yantuo, Di Lung!" Ji Hao didn¡¯t put down the staff. Instead, he let it stand straight in the tent, continuously producing magic crystals. He wanted to tell Ao Li and Feng Qinxin that ¡®don¡¯t be too stingy... Just follow Ji Hao, and the money will never be used up. Do not think about all those insignificant treasures all the time.¡¯

    This seemed to be effective. At least, the fierce looks of both Ao Li and Feng Qinxin had been softened already, and both of them were showing smiles on their faces.

    Di Yantuo bowed to Ji Hao, raised his finger and sliced through the air. Instantly after that, a dim stream of light surged out.

    Facing Ji Hao, Di Yantuo had been especially polite, but once he started talking to the others, the pride imprinted deeply in his bones and soul would work. "Stupid barbarians, even you don¡¯t know about your own world. Just look at this, this is your Pan Gu world...Surrounding your Pan Gu world are many other worlds."

    "This is a fertile piece ofnd, a wild virginnd." Within the dim light, an enormous light sphere emerged. Near this light sphere, many smaller light spheres showed up.

    "In order to conceal his sin, Dishi Cha promised a coordinate of a world to each of the twelve emperors in power."

    "As far as I know, only Dishi Yanluo from Dishi Family has received his coordinate."

    "If you have the supreme treasure to build a portal, you will be able to invade this new world before everyone else and make immense profits."

 Chapter 782: Study The World

    Chapter 782: Study The World

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao took those Di Family people, Jia n warriors, and Xiu n masters he bought from ck Shark Castle, all back to Yao Mountain City.

    Every single one of these non-humankind beings had made an oath with their spirit blood and soul, and had put a trace of their spirit blood and the trace of their souls in the Pan Xi divine mirror.

    Suppressed by the Pan Xi mirror, unless these non-humankind beings could find an even more powerful supreme Chaos treasure to wreck the Pan Xi divine mirror, they would be controlled by the mirror forever and ever.

    Because of the blood and spirit oath they made, regardless of the sky-high pride of these non-humankind beings and no matter how hard were they to deal with, when facing Ji Hao, they were as obedient as rabbits.

    Ji Hao had specially circled an empty area in Yao Mountain City for these non-humankind beings, allowing them to build their own amodations.

    Yu n people were never good at physicalbors, but they indeed had a good taste of art, and had the abilities to make beautiful designs. Xiu n people had amazing manual dexterities, no matter howplicated the designs were, they could just make them possible. The Jia n people were strong and strengthful, and without a doubt, they were the bestbor ever. From carrying jade and gold minerals out of the mines to cutting giant pieces of rock from mountains, they couldplete the jobs perfectly.

    Non-humankind beings from three different racesbined their powers. Additionally, Ji Hao had given them a part of those dark-kind ves warriors and non-humankind ves, that he bought from Pu Ban Market. With all resources given by Ji Hao, Di Yantuo and the other Di Family people happily started building their new home.

    They had been saved from the fate of death and attained the right to build their new home freely in Yao Mountain City, which was such a beautiful and rich ce. Even extremely picky people like Di Yantuo and Di Lung couldn¡¯t pick any problem out of their current situation now.

    As for Ji Hao, he called up the leaders of Yao Mountain territory. Under the guidance of a few Di Family elders and Gulo, they began studying the ¡®Chaos world locating method¡¯ that was created by the non-humankind.

    This was an extremely profound subject, and requiredplicated calction and rich experiences, added with great luck. Most of the times, one had to depend on specially designed magic treasures to reach a certain level on this subject.

    Complicated calctions and data collection from all aspects were shared. A few hourster, as the first one, Man Man rushed out of the hall with her head buried in her arms while screaming. Following her, Ji Xia and a group of Gold Crow n people embarrassedly escaped, after scratching arge wisp of their own hair off. A whileter, Feng Xing and the other few Yao Mountain territory leaders ran out, as they suffered a serious dizziness.

    Atst, only Shaosi and Yu Mu stayed in the hall, continuously studying this subject with Ji Hao.

    The Chaos was vast and boundless, without a start and an end. Within the Chaos, no directions could be told, no rain could fall, no sun could shine, no thunder could rumble, no fire could burn, no nothing could exist. Nothing but Chaos power existed in the Chaos, swooshing across, and this phenomenon was called Chaos tide. Even a hair-thin stream of moving Chaos power could destroy a world.

    In Pan Gu world, no matter the humankind, dragon-kind or phoenix-kind, they were all still stuck inside the world, without having started observing the outer Chaos. To local people in Pan Gu world, this Pan Gu world was the whole universe. However, to some extremely powerful, mysterious beings, the outer Chaos was just like a vast ocean, and the different-sized worlds were likends, inds and reefs in this ocean.

    These worlds were far away from each other, and ordinary living creatures could never directly cross the distance between two worlds. Normally speaking, the humankind didn¡¯t have the quality to step into the outer Chaos, but ording to Di Yantuo, human Magus Kings could leave their original world and reach around ten-thousand miles away at max.

    Ten-thousand miles was aparatively safe distance. Without idents, Magus Kings could search for treasures in Outer Chaos. If any rare Chaos minerals bumped into them in the outer Chaos, that would certainly be a sky-great fortune. After all, things which could survive the Chaos tide were all extremely precious.

    Divine-Magus level beings could withstand the Chaos tide to a certain degree. From a million miles to ten-million miles, Divine-Magus-level beings could reach into the outer Chaos for at most ten-million miles.

    Ten-million miles at best. For a Divine Magus, no matter how powerful he was, he could reach into the outer Chaos for ten-million miles at most. This distance was short enough to allow him to struggle back to his original world before he encountered any Chaos tide that could literally destroy everything, if he wasn¡¯t extremely unfortunate that is.

    Only powerful beings at the level of Supreme Magi, which equaled to the stage of sun and moon, had each merged at least one stream of the power of great Dao into their bodies and souls. With the power of the great Dao of nature of an independent world, these powerful beings could absorb the Chaos power and forcibly transform into their own powers. Therefore, only Supreme-Magus-level powerful beings could truly travel in outer Chaos, but only for a low degree. Just like a kid who learned how to swim, the kid could swim in the sea without drowning, but all kinds of fierce creatures and mysterious evil beings in the sea, whirlpools, hidden and dangers undercurrents, even the most terrifying tsunami and ocean storms, could easily destroy the kid. In outer Chaos, Supreme Magi could be crushed just as easily.

    Therefore, Yu n ancestors gradually created Chaos world locating method when they explored the outer Chaos. Based on the constant changes of Chaos tides and the moving tracks of all kinds of energy streams in the Chaos, added with all kinds of calctions, estimations, unstopping mapping tests operated byrge-scale locating magic formations that would cost huge amounts of precious materials, and special locating magic treasures and enough luck, eventually, a world could be located from another world.

    For example, the world coordinate given to Dishi Yanluo by Dishi Cha was measured and calcted based on the basic longitudes andtitudes formed by the moving track of the sun and the other three-hundred-million and sixty thousand stars.

    In cosmic terms, that world wasn¡¯t too far away from Pan Gu world. But to cover the distance between these two worlds, Ji Hao would have to fly straight at his highest speed with this flowing light flying magic for thirty-seven thousand years, if no idents happened on the journey and if he could improve his power by a hundred times now.

    In order to safely and quickly reach another world, they had to build a portal to connect Pan Gu world and the destination, or use a special magic treasure that could serve as a portal.

    That world was different from Pan Xi world. When the life-and-death game started, Pan Xi world had already been captured by Pan Gu world. Under these circumstances, building a portal to connect these two worlds wouldn¡¯t be too costly. However, this world represented by the coordinate in Ji Hao¡¯s hands was far away from Pan Gu world. This meant that building a portal to connect this world and Pan Gu world would cause a great consumption. Additionally, the portal between these two worlds had to be a perpetual one, which required a special magic formation.

    Ji Hao brought all non-humankind beings he saved from ck Shark Castle back to Yao Mountain City.

    Ao Li, Feng Qinxin, and Si Wen Ming all went back to where they came from, to prepare all kinds of necessary resources. Without the support of their wealthy families, not even a corner of that perpetual portal could ever be built, not even if they drained Ji Hao¡¯s blood and sold it.

 Chapter 783: Yu Yu Returns

    Chapter 783: Yu Yu Returns

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao took out quite a lot valuable materials from Yao Mountain City¡¯s storage. Among all these materials, the most precious one was a thin stream of ¡®fairnd spirit¡¯ that contained a slight trace of Chaos space power, and was collected from the Chaos by Kua E and his brothers when they built the city for Ji Hao.

    Only after Gulo told Ji Hao about how precious this fairnd spirit was, did Ji Hao realize that years ago, for building Yao Mountain City, Kua E and the other descendants of ancient divine gods had not only gone to the stars in Pan Gu world to collect materials, they had also risked their lives and went to the outer Chaos to collect many Chaos materials that didn¡¯t exist in Pan Gu world.

    Thinking of the constructional scenes of Yao Mountain City, Ji Hao regretted slightly. He didn¡¯t know about all this before. But now, he truly understood how dangerous the outer Chaos was. He thought he might have underpaid Kua E and his brothers.

    Putting down these useless thoughts, Ji Hao carefully built a magic formation three-hundred miles in radius on top of Yao Mountain ording to the Chaos world locating method. The core of this magic formation was that thin stream of fairnd spirit that had a nature of Chaos, but had also been releasing a slight spatial power vibration.

    Gulo and a few Di Family elders stood beside the magic formation, shaking their heads endlessly.

    To Ji Hao, this magic formation was already incrediblyplicated, and had cost many materials. But in the eyes of those non-humankind beings, this magic formation built by Ji Hao for locating another world was extremely rough.

    Back in the original world of these non-humankind beings, for locating a possibly existing new world, at least a ten-thousand miles in radius giant magic formation would be built. The materials consumed by that magic formation was millions, and even tens of millions of times more than the amount that had been consumed by this small one built by Ji Hao.

    Such a hundreds of meters in radius small magic formation built with so little resources, it would be impossible for it to grasp even a slight little bit of trace of any new world.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t know what had those non-humankind beings been thinking. He stood in the middle of the magic formation, gently pointing his finger on the formation and instantly,rge numbers of magic crystals began burning inside energy pivots. Next, a strong force began flowing alongrge spell symbols on the base of the magic formation, eventually forming a hair-thin stream of Chaos energy that injected itself into the fairnd spirit.

    The fairnd spirit was exquisitely processed by Gulo already. It was now shaped like a triangr pyramid, and was embossed with countless tiny andplicated spell symbols. At this moment, the fairnd spirit sparkled with a dim light. Ji Hao sent his spiritual sense into the fairnd spirit and suddenly found out that the coverage of this spiritual sense had been raised by thousands, and even tens of thousands of times.

    Countless images of stars shed across his eyes. Along with a rumblingly loud noise, the moving tracks of countless stars had been slowly moving. Ji Hao saw countless magical spheres of light, and thousands ofyers of indescribable, splendid scenes.

    Afterwards, a tremendous force struck over from an unknown source, violently bumping into Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    The Pan Xi divine mirror quaked, releasing a dim stream of light to protect Ji Hao¡¯s primordial space while swallowing this force that attacked Ji Hao directly. Next, dense streams of power spread out from the mirror, slowly nourishing Ji Hao¡¯s body and primordial spirit. Ji Hao quivered, then staggered back for many steps.

    That terrifying stream of power, which was more than enough to perish both his body and soul, didn¡¯t manage to harm him. However, this locating magic formation only worked for one millionth of a second before it drained the power of Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit. His primordial spirit was even nearly dragged into the fairnd spirit.

    If Ji Hao didn¡¯t have the Pan Xi divine mirror to protect him, he would have definitely suffered this time.

    Ji Hao gasped deeply for air. Above his head, the nine ancient Gold Crows were floating above the top of Yao Mountain, releasing a bright golden light that warmed Ji Hao¡¯s entire body. His consumed primordial spirit began recovering speedily.

    "Such a small locating magic formation," yelled Gulo loudly aside, "It can¡¯t possibly grasp any trace of any world. The base of this formation is way too small. It has no defensive power at all...I will not admit that this magic formation has anything to do with me, it¡¯ll be way too humiliating!"

    Those Di Family elder stood aside withplicated looks while carefully looking at Ji Hao. Seeing Ji Hao stabilize his own body, they hurriedly bowed deeply to Ji Hao and said, "Dear Master, we didn¡¯t intentionally let you been through the danger. We¡¯ve reminded you that, such a small locating magic formation is dangerous, extremely dangerous...Back in our hometown, only the poorest noble families will use rough magic formations like this, that too under desperate situations."

    Ji Hao waved his hands and responded, "It has nothing to do with you. I just wanted to know will the locating method work or not. It seems that this wasn¡¯t as simple as I thought."

    Pondering for a while, Ji Hao gave a bitter smile and continued, "We don¡¯t know if they can find all needed materials yet. Gulo, is a perpetual portal truly so hard to build? How much will it cost, exactly?"

    While shrugging, Gulo embarrassedly grinned and said, "Dear Master, if I have to describe it...Each of the twelve most powerful twelve families of Yu Dynasty has only one perpetual portal. They¡¯ve been looting Pan Gu world, collecting all kinds of resources for all these years, but each of the twelve families has only built one perpetual portal."

    "As far as I know, the day when Liang Zhu City was destroyed, the perpetual portals that belonged to the twelve families were destroyed as well. Therefore, it¡¯s not quite possible for the twelve families to reach to the twelve new words soon." Spreading his hands, Gulo gave a weird smile, as if he was quite d to mention about the great disaster that happened in Liang Zhu City.

    "It¡¯s a shame though, you only have one world coordinate." said Ji Hao as he obtained a rough big picture from Gulo¡¯s words. Curving his mouth corners downwards, he continued, "If you knew more...hm?"

    Ji Hao abruptly turned around. A sense of power that only he could sense shed across a building in the backyard of Earl Yao¡¯s mansion. With a great surprise, Ji Hao left Gulo and those Di Family elders, immediately transformed into a golden beam of light and dazzled towards the central area of Yao Mountain City. He shed across the sky and swiftly returned to the main hall of Earl Yao¡¯s mansion.

    In the broad and simply decorated hall, Yu Yu sat on a cattail hassock with his legs crossed. A dark golden sphere of light that seemed to be quite old floated in front of Yu Yu, and had been releasing heavy waves of pressure.

    Po, Gui Ling and around ten other brothers and sisters, that Ji Hao had never met, stood on both sides of Yu Yu. Seeing Ji Haoing, they all smiled and nodded to him.

    Ji Hao hurriedly walked up, happily kowtowed to Yu Yu and said, "I, Ji Hao, am greeting to you, dear Shifu. I wish you an eternal life! Ah, Shifu, was everything good on your journey with my sisters and brothers?"

    Yu Yu and been carefully looking at that golden sphere of light floating in front of him. As Ji Hao kowtowed to him, Yu Yu chuckled, then nodded and responded, "Good, all good. Hehe, I started a fierce fight against that crappy flower and that piece of corroded wood. I¡¯ve been seeking and fighting for this ¡®Heaven and Earth golden bridge¡¯ for so many years. Atst, we now have it.:

    "The Heaven and Earth golden bridge?" Ji Hao looked at that dark golden sphere of light, that had been causing waves of heavy pressure and asked, "Shifu, what kind of a treasure is this?"

    Yu Yu gave a faint smile, lowered his head and answered, "A precious treasure from the Chaos. It can transform the Chaos into a broad portal, connecting two different worlds in the Chaos. So it¡¯s called the heaven and earth golden bridge!"

    Ji Hao loudly swallowed his saliva while his eyes almost popped out of his eye sockets in shock.

    Seeing the erect eye between Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows, Yu Yu also had his eyes popped out, seeming to be quite surprised as well.

 Chapter 784: The Heaven and Earth Golden Bridge

    Chapter 784: The Heaven and Earth Golden Bridge

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Imagine the feeling of someone sending over a nicefortable pillow just when one wanted to take a nap. Ji Hao spent such an effort to save those Di Family people from the prison and attained the coordinates from Di Yantuo. But why did he have to join hands with the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind to share the profits?

    On one hand, without a doubt, thebined power would always be stronger. No one knew what would happen in that new world. With one more helper, the safety could be guaranteed with arger chance. On the other hand, building a perpetual portal required way too many resources. Building the portal was just the same as building a broad road between two worlds, crossing the Chaos and reaching to another world.

    With Ji Hao¡¯s current financial power, even if he emptied and drained the whole Yao Mountain, he couldn¡¯t possibly make one thousandth of the resources needed for building the portal. For such a scarily huge requirement of resources, except for the wealthy dragon-kind and phoenix-kind, no other races could ever afford it.

    Nevertheless, here came the Heaven and Earth golden bridge!

    Ji Hao abruptly stood up, walked closely to Yu Yu with his eyes popped widely out, carefully looking that dark sphere of golden light. This golden light seemed to be quite old and worn-out, but if one looked closer, one would find that the dark luster was actually a result of countless ancient style magic symbols gathering together.

    The golden light was fresh and clear, just like a golden puddle of water. In the core area of the sphere of golden light, an extremely thin Chaos power stream had been squirming. The stream of Chaos power was incredibly thin, but just like an enormous dragon, it had been releasing a great pressure.

    Ji Hao opened his eyes even wider, tried his best but still couldn¡¯t see the extremely thin stream of Chaos power clearly.

    "The Heaven and Earth golden bridge...Shifu, if youe back just a couple of days earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have to share the incredibly great benefits with Ao Li and Feng Qinxin, why would I?" Ji Hao¡¯s face twitched from time to time while looking at Yu Yu pitifully.

    "Incredibly great benefits? What benefits?" Yu Yu paused briefly and asked without caring too much.

    Ji Hao sighed, made a helpless face and told Yu Yu everything he had done recently. Of course, Ji Hao had added quite a lot trimmings to these experiences of his.

    Starting from Di Lunging to Yao Mountain City for the hundred Jia n battle kings, who were still kept in the water prison, to the Di Family entrapped by Dishi Cha and being forced into a hopeless situation, then to the agreement made by Ji Hao, Ao Li and Feng Qinxin, regarding the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind purchasing the Full Moon Sky Eye together. Next, he told how he presented to be a Full Moon cultivator on the tramp, broke into ck Shark Castle and met Chi Zhan, Di Yantuo and the other Di Family people.

    Atst, nearly a hundred thousand Di Family people, three-hundred thousand Jia n prisoners and around two-hundred thousand Xiu n prisoners and their families, all these, over six-hundred thousand non-humankind prisoners were saved by Ji Hao from ck Shark Castle. They swore with their souls and spirit blood and became Ji Hao¡¯s ves.

    Hearing about the soul and spirit blood oath, Yu Yu raised his eyebrows, reached his hand out and grasped towards Ji Hao¡¯s forehead.

    The Pan Xi divine mirror flew out along with a dim stream of light. The mirror struggled as hard as it could to resist, but still, it was gripped tightly in Yu Yu¡¯s hands. This supreme treasure with Forty-nine pre-world natural inhibitions couldn¡¯t even free itself from Yu Yu¡¯s hands.

    "Hmm, good cultivation, good power... more than a hundred times stronger than back then." The mysterious man¡¯s nd voice came from Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space.

    "Is this the Pan Xi divine mirror?" Yu Yu nced at the mirror, smiled faintly and said, "Hmm, this is your luck. You use it to keep the souls and spirit blood oaths made by those non-humankind beings, but you¡¯ve only unlocked one of the forty-nine pre-world natural inhibitions of this treasure. That is just inappropriate."

    Yu Yu then put this forefinger into his mouth, and bit his finger with his teeth. A rumbling thunder suddenly burst in the sky above Yao Mountain City as a stream of blood flew out from Yu Yu¡¯s fingertip.

    Po, Gui Ling and the others of Yu Yu¡¯s disciples hurriedly stepped back in panic, but stopped simultaneously, only looking at that thin stream of blood in awe.

    Ji Hao fixed his eyes on that blood as well. The color of Yu Yu¡¯s blood was hard to tell, as it was coiled around by a stream of purple mist. Countless magical, indescribable colors had been showing by the stream of blood. Instantly, an unspeakable sense of great Dao could be sensed in the broad main hall. Natural powers contained in the hall suddenly grew thousands, and even tens of thousands of times denser, then transformed straight into coiling streams of purple mist, rising into the air.

    With his blood, Yu Yu began writing on the surface of the Pan Xi divine mirror. A series of incredibly profound and indescribably mysterious symbols were written down on the mirror surface, then being absorbed by the mirror one after another. Ji Hao didn¡¯t understand a single one of those symbols.

    ck and yellow streams of mist descended from the air, mixed with coiling purple mist streams, slowly merging into the mirror.

    Ji Hao sensed the faint connection between the mirror and himself turning clearer and clearer, stronger and stronger. Next, waves of thunder burst in his head. Every single rumble of the thunder would make Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit quake intensely, making his bones ng loudly against each other.

    Within the twinkling of an eye, thirty-six ps of thunder had burst. After that, Ji Hao only felt that the Pan Xi divine mirror had be a part of his body, that he could now use the mirror as freely and flexibly as using his own arms, without any difficulties and limitations.

    Before, in order to activate the Pan Xi divine mirror, Ji Hao had to consume a huge amount of internal power and spiritual power. But now, the Pan Xi mirror could automatically absorb natural powers to replenish its own consumed power. Therefore, Ji Hao could now activate it with a slight little bit of his power.

    "There are twelve pre-world natural inhibitions left in this mirror. Ji Hao, my disciple, to unlock thest twelve inhibitions, you have to depend on yourself. You will be able to do that once you reach a certain level of your cultivation." Yu Yu smilingly threw the Pan Xi mirror, which was now glowing brightly and seemed to be much more lively than before, back into Ji Hao¡¯s forehead.

    The pair of sword-like eyebrows of Yu Yu shook quickly as heughed, "Your two uncles have been criticizing me. They said that I spoiled my disciples too much, and my disciples are impatient because theyck experiences. I¡¯ve been thinking about it, and I think it¡¯s indeed making some sense. Therefore, although I was going to unlock all natural inhibitions, now, I have decided to leave thest twelve for you, and you have to unlock them with your own powers. You have to work quite hard."

    Ji Hao¡¯s heart twitched. ¡®My dear uncles, why do you have to poke your noses into others¡¯ business?¡¯ Silentlyined Ji Hao. Afterwards, he politely thanked Yu Yu, then began talking about the deal he made with Di Yantuo and the other Di Family people.

    At thest, Ji Hao told Yu Yu that Di Yantuo had the world coordinate, which was given to Dishi Yanluo by Dishi Cha. This meant that a whole new world was now waiting for Ji Hao to explore. Hearing this, even Yu Yu stood up suddenly, and slowly took three circles in the hall.

    Yu Yu was shocked and surprised badly, even with his great mental cultivation. Meanwhile, Ji Hao, Po, and Gui Ling quickly nced at each other, all with brightly sparkling eyes.

    "Speaking of which, this Heaven and Earth golden bridge of mine is indeed worth hundreds of thousands of years of search. For attaining this, I set up the sword formation and hacked Priest Hua and Priest Mu for three-hundred sixty times in a row to force them to leave."

    "Just as I expected, Ji Hao, my dear disciple, you¡¯re a truly fortunate one." continued Yu Yu grinningly.

    Pausing briefly, Yu Yu threw that dark golden sphere of light to Ji Hao and said, "In this case, you shall keep this Heaven and Earth golden bridge from now on...I, as your Shifu, am sort of friends with the oldest dragon and the oldest phoenix. I¡¯m not shameless enough to bully their descendants."

    Ji Hao held the golden bridge with both of his hands, gave arge grin that even squeezed his pair of eyes into two curved lines. "Shifu, don¡¯t worry, the one talking about the business with dragons and phoenixes, is Earl Yao Ji Hao, and he will not ruin your great reputation." said Ji Hao.

 Chapter 785: Travel Across Space

    Chapter 785: Travel Across Space

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Above Yao Mountain territory, upon a cloud, Ji Hao had a pair of ragingly zing wings condensed from the essence sun fire, bringing him up into the sky, swaying slightly in the wind.

    A dark-golden sphere of light had been sparkling in his chest, releasing waves of heavy yet light, turbid yet clear sense of power, which was filled with a feeling of ambivalence. The golden light constantly sparkled in Ji Hao¡¯s chest, just like his beating heart, bringing up visible circles of ripples around Ji Hao.

    The Heaven and Earth golden bridge was an iparable supreme treasure.

    The reason why it was described as an iparable supreme treasure was the fact that even Yu Yu couldn¡¯t figure out its true grade. Yu Yu had quite a lot pre-world supreme treasures, after-world great treasures, world-apanying magic treasures, and natural-crafted holy weapons in his hands. Speaking of how wealthy Yu Yu was, even the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind couldn¡¯tpare with him. Speaking of Yu Yu¡¯s knowledge of magic treasures, not too many people in the world couldpare with him either. However, this Heaven and Earth golden bridge wasn¡¯t produced by Pan Gu world. Instead, it came from the Chaos and broke straight into Pan Gu world; no one knew when did that happen. The golden bridge was attracted by the power of Pan Gu world and became like a natural satellite of the world, hovering around Pan Gu world.

    The Heaven and Earth golden bridge was extremely powerful. It seemed to have an independent consciousness already, added with its all kinds of amazing abilities. It had hovered around Pan Gu world for countless years until Yu Yu¡¯s big brother discovered it by ident. That night, Yu Yu¡¯s big brother had been observing stars in the sky and trying to figure out the rule of the power of destiny.

    Ji Hao¡¯s oldest uncle never cared too much about treasures, as he valued his own cultivation more. Therefore, he only carelessly mentioned the treasure he discovered to his two brothers. At first, Yu Yu and his second brother didn¡¯t take this treasure with an unknown background too serious, neither did do anything specially for it. However, one time, one of Yu Yu¡¯s disciple went to the Chaos to collect some pre-world materials, and by ident found that Priest Hua and Priest Mu had sent arge group of their disciples out to track the golden bridge. ording to what Yu Yu sneakily told Ji Hao, that crappy flower and the corroded piece of wood[1] were seriously not good people. Therefore, for anything they wanted, even if it was only a piece of cow dung, he had to attain it first and ruin their n.

    For the above reason, Yu Yu sent out his disciples to seek the Heaven and Earth golden bridge. Since then, they searched for hundreds of thousands of years. Po, Gui Ling and the other Yu Yu¡¯s disciples all had specially crafted tools with them, to keep tracking the golden bridge when they traveled across the world.

    As they searched for the golden bridge for so many years, gradually, Yu Yu and his disciples realized that this was indeed an extremely important treasure. Countless years of hard work and immeasurably great efforts had been spent on searching the golden bridge. In addition to that, openly and secretly, Yu Yu and his disciples had fought against Priest Hua and Priest Green for countless times. Finally, this time they discovered that the Heaven and Earth golden bridge would appear in a secret spot in the Chaos every thousand years, to strengthen itself with the ¡®original ice spring¡¯ that was condensed from the coldest Chaos power.

    This time, Yu Yuunched his move personally. He took a group of his disciples deeply into the Chaos, broke into the secret spot and rushed directly in, setting up forty-nineyers of great magic formations and finally boxed the golden bridge up. Meanwhile, Priest Hua and Priest Mu had joined hands and brought a group of disciples into the secret spot at the most crucial moment. Because he yelled that symbolic sentence ¡®This treasure is destined to be ours¡¯, Yu Yu was enraged straightaway. As a consequence, Yu Yu pulled out his sword, blocked Priest Hua and Priest Mu¡¯s way and madlyunched a fierce wave of hacks. Priest Hua and Priest Mu were forced to flee, but seriously or not, Yu Yu was injured as well.

    After attaining the golden bridge and on their journey back to Pan Gu world, Yu Yu and his disciples did their initial study of this treasure.

    For the other Chaos treasure, every piece of treasure always contained a certain number of pre-world natural inhibitions, and the number usually varied from one to twenty. Larger was the number of pre-world natural inhibitions of a Chaos treasure, the more powerful this treasure was, and the more abilities the treasure had. For example, the Pan Xi divine mirror had forty-nine mostplicated natural inhibitions, this already made it a top-grade supreme piece.

    Nevertheless, the Heaven and Earth golden bridge was different. The golden bridge was quite weird, that sometimes, it didn¡¯t contain any natural inhibition, and sometimes it contained whole fifty mostplicated pre-world natural inhibition. Sometimes, if one looked carefully into it with one¡¯s primordial spirit, they would find it was actually filled with tangled symbols of patterns of disintegrated natural inhibitions. But sometimes, one would find absolutely nothing in it.

    In Yu Yu¡¯s words, the inside space of the golden bridge was just like a world in gestation, that it was unpredictable and constantly changing. He also said something even nicer ¡ª Since Ji Hao had already attained the coordinates of a new world, and that happened exactly when Yu Yu attained the golden bridge, this proved that the golden bridge was somehow naturally connected with Ji Hao!

    Therefore, Yu Yu gave the golden bridge directly to Ji Hao without any hesitation. Meanwhile, he even consumed some of his own power to process the golden bridge for the basic degree, helping Ji Hao built a tight connection with it.

    The golden bridge was special,pletely different from the other Chaos treasures. Therefore, even Yu Yu could only help Ji Hao to control it for the most basic stage. As for whether Ji Hao could truly attain a full control of the golden bridge, Yu Yu couldn¡¯t tell for sure.

    After all, this treasure was way too mysterious, and even Yu Yu himself hadn¡¯t figured it outpletely.

    Ji Hao spent three days to achieve a basic control of the golden bridge. By now, he floated in the air with the golden bridge inside his primordial spirit. Meanwhile, Ji Hao had been silently sensing the faint power vibration releasing from the golden bridge.

    "Ji!" Ji Hao abruptly burst with a growl. The ground and the sky quaked simultaneously while a dark-golden, bridge-shaped light stream flew out of Ji Hao¡¯s chest. One end of the bridge was connected with Ji Hao¡¯s chest while the other end reached far, far away, such that Ji Hao couldn¡¯t see it with his eyes.

    When the golden bridge appeared, a thunder-like noise could be heard while Ji Hao¡¯s body disappeared. In the next moment, Ji Hao arrived at a vast ocean.

    Waves rose, and beautiful fishes could be seen in the water; the ocean was boundless. asionally, a gale would blow across and raise hundreds of meter high waves. Then, an enormous whirlpool around a thousand meters in radius was created on the ocean surface.

    ¡®This is...¡¯ Ji Hao stared at this ocean in a daze.

    This was the most eastern area of the Mind, called East Wild, and was countless miles away from Yao Mountain territory. With the golden bridge and without much of power consumption, Ji Hao had actuallye to the most eastern area of Mind from the central area.

    He was teleported to half a Mind away by the golden bridge!

    With JI Hao¡¯s current power, he would have to fly for nearly a thousand years at his highest speed with his flowing light flying magic toe to this ce, and he would have to fly twenty-four hours a day without any break for that.

    Lowering his head, Ji Hao looked at that dark golden sphere sparkling in his chest and murmured, "So this is your most basic function?"

    The most basic function of the golden bridge ¡ª traveling across space!

    __________________________

    [1]¡®Hua¡¯ literally means flower in Chinese, while ¡®Mu¡¯ literally means wood in Chinese. Therefore, Yu Yu and others who hate Priest Hua and Priest Green always call them ¡®a crappy flower and a piece of corroded wood¡¯.

 Chapter 786: The Eye of Dao of Sun

    Chapter 786: The Eye of Dao of Sun

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    With the power of the golden bridge, Ji Hao traveled freely across the whole Mind. Meanwhile, Yu Yu stayed in the main hall of Earl Yao¡¯s mansion with his eyes narrowed, looking at the Full Moon Sky Eye floating in front of him.

    Yu Yu gave the Heaven and Earth golden bridge to Ji Hao, but he had a great interest in the Full Moon Sky Eye between Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows. Therefore, he grasped the Sky Eye directly out of Ji Hao¡¯s body to take a closer look at it.

    Po and the other of Yu Yu¡¯s disciples, who all loved making magic tools, had been sitting around with their eyes popped out. They were constantly staring at this Full Moon Sky Eye, that was glowing with a faint seven-colored light, but was also wrapped in a faint golden essence sun fire, and had been through some magical kind of transformation from the inside.

    Gulo was carefully sitting on a small hassock with his legs crossed, squeezing a smile out of his face while daring to make absolutely no sound. He looked at Yu Yu, then looked at Po and the others. The five eyes of his blinked quickly, while his body, which was not strong at all, quivered slightly.

    Not to mention Yu Yu himself, even the weakest one among these disciples of his was terrifyingly powerful. Gulo was never a good fighter, but as a high-ranking Xiu n masters. He could clearly tell if a person was powerful or not with a single nce, just like he could easily tell if a material was good or not.

    Terrifying, as terrifying as monsters.

    Every single one on the scene was much more powerful than the most powerful Yu n being that Gulo had seen back in Liang Zhu City. The sense of power released from the bodies of Yu Yu and his disciples was old and prehistorical, despite the fact that they all looked so young. Gulo believed that the ages of these people should be counted in the millions at the very least. These people were like the stars in the sky, glowing high above the masses,. Ordinary ones could never get too close to them; they were old and powerful, eternally powerful.

    "Gulo?" Yu Yu abruptly called his name while smilingly sending out a stream of glow towards the Full Moon Sky Eye.

    Buzz! Countless perpetual spell symbol groups, each representing a magic, began sparkling brightly. Next, these powerful Full Moon magics transformed into dim streams of light and surged out of the eye one after another, exposing themselves in front of everyone.

    Gulo¡¯s face twitched. So scary, it was just a careless move, but with it, Yu Yu exposed the greatest, most important secrets of Moho Family. These spell symbol groups hid in the core area of the eye. Yu Yu made them show up but didn¡¯t trigger any of them, neither did any harm the Sky Eye.

    "Ye-yes, dear lord! I am Gulo, a lowly Xiu n craftsman. I am willing to present all that I have to you." Gulo was so scared that he even kneeled on the ground, trying his best to express his loyalty to Yu Yu.

    "Hm, you belong to my little disciple. Remember this, I, as a Shifu, can only gift treasures to my disciples, but will never take anything from them." Yu Yu waved his hands and continued with a faint smile, "Tell me, why did you want to craft this treasure? And, what kind of technique did you use? Just tell me everything!"

    Po and the other few disciples instantly had their eyes shine while releasing waves of spiritual powers that gathered on Gulo¡¯s body. They all fully activated their spiritual powers, as they didn¡¯t want to miss a single word said by Gulo.

    Gulo¡¯s head was all nk by now. Being stared at fiercely by Po and the other few disciples, his lips and tongue moved swiftly while he told everything he knew at an amazingly high speaking speed. From the origin of Full Moon to their special bloodline powers, to those special magic symbol groups contained in their spirit magic eyes, and how he gained that eye and how he designed and made it into the Full Moon Sky Eye.

    For over ten hours, Gulo had been speaking without an end or a break. He even told Yu Yu and his disciples about the most secret smithing techniques created by Xiu n. He just told them literally everything.

    "How wonderful! Learn from the others to solve our own problems!" Po pped his hands and praised. Meanwhile, five clear streams of mist rose over a hundred meter high, then quickly formed a cloud hundreds of meter in radius. Three cyan-colored lotuses silently bloomed upon the cloud, and inside each lotus, a hazy human silhouette sat with his legs crossed, with a dimly glowing magic treasure held in his arms.

    Countless strangely-shaped spell symbols hovered around the three hazy silhouettes. Po¡¯s body quivered slightly, as the tool-crafting knowledge, his own crafting philosophies and the secret techniques that belonged to the non-humankind told by Gulo, were magically merging,bining and transforming.

    Po felt that the world had berger, his field of vision had turned wider, and the confusion that had been lingering in his mind was suddenly dispelled. By now, he felt every corner of his body was sofortable that just made him want to give a roar towards the sky.

    Just like Po, the other few disciples also had streams of mist rising from their heads. Each of them had three cyan lotuses blooming upon the cloud above their heads. Each disciple at least had one human-shaped silhouette holding a treasure, sitting with crossed legs in their lotuses, and every single one of these hazy silhouettes had been releasing tremendously great power vibrations.

    Yu Yu pped his hands. Instantly his pair of eyes turned transparent. With countless clouds and mist streams drifting across, he gently pointed at the Sky Eye and began talking about a series of improvement ideas regarding the eye.

    Po instantly joined the conversation. Excitedly and passionately, he expressed his own ideas, gave some new suggestions or tried to perfect some of Yu Yu¡¯s ideas. The other few disciples also freely expressed their own opinions. They were surely not as powerful as Yu Yu, and were even far less powerful than Po, but they had also been confidently stating their own ideas, sharing all kinds of fascinating thoughts.

    Gulo was shocked at first, then surprised. Atst, he leaped up and joined the conversation as well, even waving his arms in excitement. He passionately exchanged ideas with Yu Yu, Po and the others. The longer they discussed, the happier they were. Gradually, everyone¡¯s Dao of tool-crafting had been improvedrgely.

    After three whole days, Yu Yu abruptlyughed out, swung his arms backward and grasped. A jar of golden with sunlight-like flowing streams flew out and quickly merged into the Sky Eye. "Good, good, good, I understand now. Let¡¯s work together and make a true supreme treasure of Dao for your little brother, Ji Hao."ughed Yu Yu.

    "Full Moon Sky Eye is tooplicated. For the great Dao of nature, we only have to take a small part of it. To be brave, to seek for improvement, this is what our disciples should do." said Yu Yu excitedly, "Your brother Ji Hao has already attained a quite powerful Dao of sun. Let¡¯s lead this power of sun back to its origin and make the purest eye of Dao of Sun for him."

    "What do you all have? Just take out all the good stuff." Yu Yu raised his eyebrows in excitement while grabbing a wine cbash. He gulped a fewrge mouthfuls of wine, then continued, "This is not only about your little brother Ji Hao. This eye can be an inherited magic of Dao of our sect. Think abut this, indeed amazing!"

    Along with a loud buzzing noise, a purely golden eye was quickly shaped under the join forces of Yu Yu and his disciples. Soon after, a strong and immense, scorching hot power of great Dao was released, spreading out and making the entire great hall golden.

 Chapter 787: The Seed of Dao of Sun

    Chapter 787: The Seed of Dao of Sun

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Puff! Following a thunderous noise, the Heaven and Earth great formation of Yao Mountain City quaked intensely. The threeyers of defensive light screens, which normally opened all year long for security, were torn apart by a dark golden stream of light. Following that, Ji Hao bumped into the city while shouting loudly.

    The security light screen was broken, instantly after which, the enormous Heaven and Earth magic formation began activating itself. Seven-colored mist rose into the sky, warm light covered the entire area while a great pressure descended right onto Ji Hao¡¯s head. Additionally, forty-nine tremendous swirl-shaped thunderclouds emerged above his head.

    Nevertheless, as invisible streams of ripple swept across and hovered around Ji Hao¡¯s body, the activated Heaven and Earth magic formation was immediately quieted down. All light streams and glows and other abnormal scenes disappeared within the span of a single breath, and the thunderclouds int he sky was dispelled as well.

    Ji Hao touched the dark golden sphere of light in his chest, and couldn¡¯t help but widely open his eyes in shock.

    Just now, he excitedly broke into Liang Zhu City with the power of the golden bridge, threw out a handful of powerful magic talismans and thunder bombs, which were made by Priest Dachi, andunched a wave of terrorist attack in that city. By doing that, he almost destroyed a big half of the reconstruction work in Liang Zhu City. After that, he turned around and rushed straight back into Yao Mountain city, before the non-humankind realized what had happened.

    However, he didn¡¯t know that he woulde back so loudly. The Heaven and Earth magic formation wasn¡¯t fully activated on ordinary days, but any one of the three security magic screens could easily stop a heavy attackunched by a peak-level Divine Magus without even shaking. With all threeyers of magic screens together, even ten peak-level Divine Magi couldn¡¯t break through, not even by constantly attacking for a whole hour.

    However, the golden bridge released a golden stream of light and tore apart the threeyers of magic screens so easily, then threw Ji Hao into the city. This treasure could not only allow its owner to travel across the whole world, but also had a hidden function of breaking magic formations. As for whether this function truly existed and how powerful it actually was, Ji Hao would have to figure it out in the future.

    The noise made by the Heaven and Earth formation alerted everyone in the city. As a breeze blew across, Yu Yu, Po, Gui Ling and the others simultaneously showed up in front of Ji Hao, and soon, Ji Xia rushed over as well.

    "Ha, we were just talking about you, good boy. Come on, try this eye of Dao of sun. I, your Shifu, made it together with your few brothers, for you!" Yu Yu excitedly handed a purely golden, brightly glowing eye, that seemed to have a small sun in side it, to Ji Hao. Then, he continued smilingly, "Try it, try it... I¡¯ve merged a whole jar of original sun essence into it! I spent quite an effort to collect it back then!"

    "How generous. Not only the original sun essence, but it now also contains other tens of types of Chaos materials rted to the Dao of sun." From Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, the mysterious man¡¯s voice could be heard, "More importantly, your Shifu even imprinted all of his own understanding to the great Dao of sun in this eye..." Clicking his lips, the mysterious man continued, "This Shifu of yours is truly nice!"

    The mysterious man¡¯s tone soundedplicated, as it was mixed with an indescribable emotion.

    Ji Hao paused briefly, then politely took over the golden eye, naturally intending to kneel down and kowtow to Yu Yu.

    Yu Yu released a gentle stream of power and stopped Ji Hao. Then, he had his eyes widely open as he stared at Ji Hao while grinned excitedly and said, "Don¡¯t be a kowtower. Just try this eye and let me see how powerful it is!"

    Taking out a wine cbash from his sleeve, he gulped the wine then continued impatiently, "I¡¯ve been wondering this. This thirty-eye-opening magic can be a potential secret magic...It can be even used as a protective magic of our sect, just try it!"

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t hesitate. Instead, he picked up the eye and pressed it into the spot between his eyebrows."

    Earlier, Yu Yu took the eye away from his body. Ji Hao¡¯s strong body healed itself, not leaving any trace between his eyebrows. Today, the eye merged back into his body, that split Ji Hao¡¯s skin and generated a series of creaking noise from his skull. Soon, a slit, that was big enough to contain the entire eyeball, appeared between Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows.

    Countless golden neurons and blood veins were generated from the eye, quickly connecting with Ji Hao¡¯s original neurons and blood veins.

    Large streams of boiling hot and purely golden power streams surged out of the eye. Ji Hao quivered, and was surrounded by a raging fire. His entire body was burning, such that he couldn¡¯t even sense his body anymore. Instead, he could only see the golden light, that was boundless and inexhaustible, seeming to suffuse the whole world.

    Yu Yu¡¯s voice came deeply from Ji Hao¡¯s soul, word by word, sounding as beautiful as the singing of an angel. It was like a star moving across the sky, causing a resonant noise that could resound across the entire world.

    ¡®The Chaos is broken, then there¡¯s Yin and Yang. The great Dao of sun is the most positive part of the great Dao of nature. It can generate all living creatures, its great heat can also destroy any living creature. The great Dao of sun can be violent, can also be gentle; it can create and can also destroy; it can be fast, can also be slow...¡¯

    All the understanding gained by Yu Yu in all his life, ever since he was born, was put into Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit.

    Ji Hao was enlightened all of a sudden. His primordial spirit, that had naturally been through a transformation, silently changed. Fifty brightly golden streams of Yu Yu¡¯s Qi of Dao had already merged with Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit and transformed into a glowing ball, floating in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space. As the eye of Dao of sun continuously merged with Ji Hao¡¯s body, this mist-like glowing and spinning ball had a faint fire burst from it.

    Just like the most original fire that burst after the world was created, this tiny fire set Ji Hao¡¯s entire primordial spirit aze. The golden essence sun fire burned thrivingly from the core of Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit. Ji Hao first howled in pain, as he felt like this primordial spirit was going to burn out at that moment. But soon, he sensed an amazing pleasure, as a warm and inexhaustible sun power condensed into nearly tangible spell symbols in his primordial spirit. These spell symbols represented the great Dao of sun. Theybined with each other, shed against each other, generating even raging mes, rising straight from Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit.

    An immeasurably strong life-force was suddenly generated from Ji Hao¡¯s empty spiritual space. Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit transformed into a small sun, shining in the spiritual space. The tremendously powerful golden fire spread towards all directions. Wherever it reached, a great transformation had been caused. Within the span of a few breaths, Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual power had been improved and purified by a hundred times.

    Letting out a muffled moan, Ji Hao opened his eye and released a strong stream of spiritual power, that surged out swiftly. Visible waves of golden ripples spread towards all directions. Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual power now contained the power of sun. It was scorching hot, and could burn everything in the world.

    The seed of Dao of sun was attained.

    Ji Hao raised his head, looked directly at the sun with all three eyes of his. He wasn¡¯t sensing any pain from his eyes. Normally, he could feel the heat of the sunlight. But now that he had just attained the seed of Dao of sun, he could clearly sense every single stream of sun power in the air. No matter how thin and slight that stream of sun power was, Ji Hao could clearly sense its power vibration.

    His spiritual power had already merged into one with the power of sun.

    The seed of Dao of sun was generated, and by now, Ji Hao¡¯s power and his cultivation had formally reached the level of Divine Magus.

    All the above were not the only changes caused by the appearance of the seed of Dao. In addition to this, Ji Hao¡¯s body could now perfectly merge with the power of sun. As the power of sun ceaselessly surged into his body, the spirit star power contained in his meridians and Magus Acupoints had been transforming as well.

 Chapter 788: The First Star

    Chapter 788: The First Star

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The seed of Dao of sun was generated, bringing Ji Hao a series of changes from his soul to his body.

    Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit had grown into the seed of Dao of sun. His spiritual space was added with the power of sun, strong, warm and fierce. His spiritual power was now just like the sunlight, and could sh across hundreds of millions of miles in a moment, far faster than the spiritual power of any Qi cultivator. In mere terms of the scanning speed of spiritual powers, even top-level powerful beings among Qi cultivators, such as Po, couldn¡¯tpare with Ji Hao now. This had nothing to do with power levels or cultivation levels, it was purely a magical ability delivered by the nature of the seed of Dao.

    Apart from this, Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit had been shining in his spiritual space like the sun. Not only his spiritual space was now being nourished by the power of sun and constantly strengthening, his body was also being nourished by the power of sun releasing from his primordial spirit, and had constantly been improving. This meant that his body condition was perfecting all the time. Naturally, all kinds of benefits brought by the seed of Dao were showing up.

    For example, just now, the moment the seed of Dao emerged, an immense wave of sun power descended from the sky. It transformed Into miles wide golden stream, rumblingly surging into Ji Hao¡¯s head, and then into his body.

    Ji Hao¡¯s seed of Dao, which was also his primordial spirit, absorbed the essence sun power contained in that tremendous stream, and turned purer and purer, heavier and heavier, yet more and more lively.

    The power of sun from the other sources was constantly absorbed by Ji Hao¡¯s body. Subconsciously, he made the posture of Everything Grows, under the effect of which, every single cell of Ji hao was activated, and even the slightest cell of his body began absorbing the sun power at the highest rate, even though he seemed to bepletely motionless.

    A swooshing noise could be heard, as a gale seemed to blow inside Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Following a loud water ttering sound, Ji Hao sensed great rivers flowing inside his body.

    The gale bumped into the rivers and generated golden lightning inside Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    "Hmm, just like this. Human Divine Magi will have all their Magus Acupoints merge into one, then transform into an empty void to contain the spirit star powers, then grow stars inside their bodies. But, human bodies are originated from Pan Gu¡¯s bloodline. They¡¯re staining Pan Gu¡¯s name by using their bodies like this." The mysterious man showed up in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space and growled with a deep and strong voice.

    "In the whole world, all stars are created by Pan Gu. The power of Pan Gu surpassed the power of this world. The body of Pan Gu could contain all stars in this world. Allnds and everything in the world, they can all be contained in Pan Gu¡¯s body."

    "Therefore, the move of Everything Grows is originated from the creation of Pan Gu¡¯s body. In the Chaos, Pan Gu¡¯s true spirit absorbed the original powers of creation, created and strengthened his body. Every acupoint of Pan Gu had be a star, every meridian of Pan Gu had be and. Each of your acupoints can contain a spirit star while each of your meridians can contain nine stars."

    "In this way, when you have cultivated all your acupoints and meridians well enough, you will have over a million stars inside your body, while the others can have eighty-one at max. You will be immeasurably powerful, and you will be able to kill any Supreme Magus merely with the Divine-Magus-level power. Only in this way can you deserve Pan Gu¡¯s bloodline."

    The mysterious man talked passionately while Ji Hao¡¯s muscles squirmed like waves.

    His seed of Dao had naturally delivered an effect. With the inexhaustible sun power, Ji Hao strengthened his body through the move of Everything Grows. Currently, every single one of Ji Hao¡¯s Magus acupoints had been expanding limitlessly while every single meridian had been strengtheningrgely.

    His Magus Acupoints became boundless while his meridians became like thousands of enormous dragons, roaring across the void inside his body. The magical space inside his body turned wider and wider, just like the void of the universe, filled with mysteriousness.

    "Not enough, Ji Hao, just not enough." The mysterious man narrowed his eyes, with the brightly blue divine light sparkling quickly in his eyes. "Little guy, your physical cultivation is still not enough. What a shame, I don¡¯t have any more things that can be helpful to you now."

    A strong whirlwind blew out from around Ji Hao¡¯s body, letting natural powers surge into his body at a crazily high rate. As the natural powers surged into Ji Hao¡¯s body, the seed of Dao shone with a bright golden light. No matter what types of natural power, all natural powers surged into Ji Hao¡¯s body suddenly began burning. The power of sun could nourish anything, and could also destroy anything. All natural powers around Ji Hao were set aze, transforming into the golden me, then being greedily swallowed by his body.

    Nevertheless, the foundation of his cultivation was still too weak and too shallow. Ji Hao had been trying his best to strengthen his body, but he was still far, far away from the level stated by the mysterious man, that could contain a spirit star in each Magus Acupoint and nine stars in a meridian.

    ording to the cultivation method of the humankind, Divine Magus would grow spirit stars inside their bodies. The power of one spirit star equaled to one percent of the original star in the sky. A true peak-level Divine Magi could grow eighty-one spirit stars inside his body at most. This meant that the power of a most powerful Divine Magus could be equal to the power of an original star.

    The bodies of Divine Magi were incredibly strong, for nothing else but withstanding the great pressure released by the immensely great power contained in their bodies. However, the mysterious man required Ji Hao to be over ten-thousand times more powerful than ordinary Divine Magi. In the 129600 meridians he had, over a million stars should be contained, while each of those, over a million Magus acupoints, should contain a spirit star.

    With Ji Hao¡¯s current physical condition, he could withstand the pressure given by around ten spirit stars inside this body, that was his limitation.

    "Alright, alright, I can¡¯t force it." The mysterious man sighed slightly and said, "Ji Hao, listen to me. Today, right now, after you understand Everything Growspletely, I will help you to gather andpress the sun power inside your body with the move of Everything Perishes."

    The mysterious man stood up and made an extremely weird posture. He looked like a fetus inside its mother¡¯s womb, that his body had rolled up and the sense of his life force was suddenly gone. Only a slight sprout of life could be faintly sensed.

    Life and death, constantly and unpredictably switching.

    Ji Hao subconsciously made the same posture and rolled his body up into a ball. Meanwhile, all the sunlight inside the area ten-thousand miles in radius was momentarily drained by his body, and the entire Yao Mountain City area was thrown into pure darkness.

    All of Ji Hao¡¯s life-force, his power and strength beganpressing, gradually into a tiny spot.

    He felt confused, he couldn¡¯t sense time, and didn¡¯t know where he was.

    Next, a sky-shattering bang burst in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space as his body suddenly stretched, just like a tender sprout suddenly growing out of the soil. In the next moment, he directly changed the move of Everything Perishes to Everything Grows

    Between life and death, death and life, so mysterious, so indescribable.

    Inside Ji Hao¡¯s heart, all his life-force, spiritual powers and strength burst from that tiny spot, silently and intensively, shining like his seed of Dao.

    Inside his heart, a fist-sized dazzling sphere of golden light released a tremendous, warm stream of power, surging inside his entire body like the sun in the sky.

    The first spirit star was attained, with the help of the seed of Dao and the move of Everything Perishes taught by the mysterious man. Ji Hao had formally be a Divine Magus.

    Crack! A clear and cloud series of cracking noise could then be heard ¡ª The fourth turn of the Cultivation Method with Nine Turns was reached.

 Chapter 789: The Power of A Divine Magus

    Chapter 789: The Power of A Divine Magus

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Reaching the fourth level of the Cultivation Method with Nine Turns, Ji Hao¡¯s pure physical strength improved by sixteen times. The first spirit star was attained, and Ji Hao¡¯s body had been through a terrifying-level transformation. The sun power descended like a great glowing waterfall, nourishing Ji Hao¡¯s entire body with the inexhaustible, burning power.

    The density of Ji Hao¡¯s bones was raised by hundreds of times. The marrow in his bones speedily evaporated into a blood-red sphere of mist, that caused a piercing pain. Ji Hao growled in that pain, but then, the blood-red mist condensed back into the marrow, which had already turned faintly golden. It was pure and dense, like an ointment made from the best jade. The density of the marrow had been raised by hundreds, and even thousands of times.

    New blood that was faintly golden as well surged into Ji Hao¡¯s blood veins in streams, along with great heat. Just like throwing a fire sparkle into a puddle of oil, the original red-blood was set aze immediately by this golden new blood, and all blood veins withered. Thin streams of new blood began surging out of every piece of Ji Hao¡¯s bones. Those thin streams gradually merged together, turned intorger streams, and soon became like rapidly flowing great rivers, refilling those withered veins. In a short while, all of the original blood had turned golden.

    Following a series of cracking noise, Ji Hao¡¯s blood, muscles, tendons, and every corner of his body transformed. Meanwhile, a strong, fierce, majestic, prehistorical sense of power released from his body.

    "A Divine Magus already?" murmured Ji Hao while rubbing his own chin and looking at himself, "Indeed, with my genes, such a young Divine Magus, I probably have the best genes in the whole Southern Wastnd."

    Yu Yu gave a faint smile and said, "Although human Magi rarely cultivate their souls and can¡¯t achieve an immortal life, but judging merely by physical strength, they can be much better than cultivators like us. This great strength is terrifying, but also regrettable."

    Ji Hao¡¯s entire body had been shaking intensely. Stepping into the level of Divine Magi, this sounded like a simple thing. But in fact, this was actually an overall transformation in the level of life. Although Divine Magi couldn¡¯t achieve immortality, inparison to Magus Kings and Senior Magi, Divine Magi were just like a flood dragon while Magus Kings and Senior Magi were like primitive unicellr organisms in the ocean.

    The difference between Magus Kings and Divine Magi could not be stated clearly with simple data. In terms of spirit star power, back at the level of Magus King, Ji Hao only had a thinyer of golden mist contained inside his body as his spirit star power. But right now, Ji Hao¡¯s Magus Acupoints and meridians were filled with golden liquid, the density of which was thousands of times higher than that of mercury.

    Immeasurable sun power surged into Ji Hao¡¯s body while the thorough transformation of his body continued.

    Everything Grows, Everything Perishes, over and over again, Ji Hao made these two moves. The simple movements actually contained the transformation between life and death, the ultimate secret of the creation of life, from the original Chaos.

    At first, Yu Yu had only been silently observing Ji Hao¡¯s breakthrough with a faint smile on his face. But as Ji Hao made the moves of Everything Grows and Everything Perishes for over ten times, Yu Yu¡¯s look turned more and more serious. He popped out his eyes, stared at Ji Hao with his ten fingers slightly moving, drawing numerous mysterious symbols in the air.

    "No, no, these moves are simr to ours, but we didn¡¯t create them. Did Ji Hao secretly create these moves himself?" Yu Yu shook his head and murmured, "Mysterious and powerful, yet not the same kind as my great Dao...Hmm, is this a secret body-strengthening magic he created bybining our Dao with the humankind¡¯s cultivation methods? Hmm, looks like it. This is highly helpful to himself, butpletely useless to cultivators like us."

    While Yu Yu was pondering with his eyebrows knitted, the mysterious man sat on the round te inside Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space with crossed legs, looking at Yu Yu through Ji Hao¡¯s eyes while smilingly faintly.

    Yu Yu didn¡¯t notice anything about the gaze hiding inside Ji Hao¡¯s eyes.

    "Ha!" Ji Hao shouted out while feeling his entire body begin burning ragingly. An iparably tremendous power suffused his entire body, that made his body so strong, so rough, so sturdy and fierce.

    Ji Hao felt that he could smash the sky with a punch and shatter the earth with a stomp. The surrounding space had be rather fragile in his eyes, that he could even bump arge hole out of the sky now!

    By now, he suddenly understood the reason why Divine Magi had to fight high up in the air against the non-humankind beings in wars. The power of Divine Magi was way too destructive, and even a careless punchunched by any Divine Magus could destroy the entire Pu Ban City.

    Ji Hao took a deep gasp while the sun power descended endlessly. The air he inhaled was heavy as mountains and scorching hot. While inhaling the burning air, his bones creaked and his body began growing taller inch by inch. Meanwhile, his slim body turned stronger and stronger. Gradually, an indescribable, strong power vibration was released from his body.

    Both Ji Hao¡¯s cultivation of Dao and physical cultivation had reached the level of Divine Magus.

    He grew around two feet taller than before. On an average, powerful human beings were always way taller and stronger than ordinary ones. By now, Ji Hao was already as strong as Ji Xia and the other powerful Gold Crow n warriors, but the power vibration released from his body was way greater.

    "Kiddo!"ughed Ji Xia loudly while spreading his arms, attempting to grab Ji Hao over, "Let Abba try your power!" Ji Haoughed as well and straightened his arms to fend himself. Four muscr arms bumped against each other, making the surrounding air buzz and quake. Except for Divine-Magus-level powerful beings, all surrounding Yao Mountain people who came to watch Ji Hao¡¯s breakthrough suffered a dizziness and fainted.

    The Heaven and Earth great formation burst with a dazzling light, as strongyers of magic screens emerged around Ji Hao and Ji Xia.

    Countless thin cracks appeared in the air, spreading towards all directions from Ji Hao and Ji Xia¡¯ arms. But the heaven and Earth great formation wiped these cracks out when they reached around fifteen meters long.

    "Haha!" Roaring streams of Gold Crow fire spurted out from Ji Xia¡¯s body, swooshing towards Ji Hao like a tsunami.

    "Fire!" Ji Hao gave a resonant shout as well, as a purely golden fire rose from his skin. The raging essence sun fire rose, then rolled back. It wrapped Ji Xia¡¯s Gold Crow fire up and turned it into nothingness. A fierce hot air stream came straight at Ji Xia¡¯s face, that even made Ji Xia take a few steps backward!

    Ji Xia¡¯s Gold Crow fire waspletely suppressed by Ji Hao¡¯s essence sun fire, without having any power to resist!

    Ji Xia delightfully yelled towards the sky whileughing loudly, "Have you see this? The ancestors¡¯ souls of our Gold Crow n! This is my son, this is Ji Xia¡¯s son! Haha! Wow!"

    Surrounding them, all Gold Crow n Divine Magi and Magus Kings shouted and cheered. Finally, a powerful Magus emerged from their Gold Crow n!

 Chapter 790: Show Something of His Abilities

    Chapter 790: Show Something of His Abilities

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    In the underground water prison in Yao Mountain City, arge group of warriors rushed in and violently dragged out the hundred Jia n battle kings, who had been locked in this ce all this long.

    While forcibly restraining their anger and difort, these powerful Jia n battle kings, who were tortured nearly to death by the scary prison, gasped quickly for air to regain their powers as much as they could, while letting those warriors drag them out, to an enormous, round-shaped arena.

    Back in the ancient heaven, some divine Gods also liked to fight all kinds of powerful Chaos beasts to show their power with pure violence and blood. Therefore, on the west side of Yao Mountain City, Kua E and his brothers had also built an arena for Ji Hao. The arena was located in the west, because as a direction, west represented violence and killing.

    Normally, no one woulde to this arena. But today, this ce was filled with people. All protective screens based on this arena was now fully activated, isting this ce from the outside area.

    Ji Hao stood in the middle of the arena, with this erect eye firmly shut and his body slightly swaying, to get used to his abruptly improving power. Standing on the grandstands, were Pan Xi world people under the lead of Elder Destiny, Di Family people under the lead of Di Yantuo, and Yao Mountain territory people led by Ji Xia. Millions of audiences stood on the grandstands with their breath held while silently looking at Ji Hao.

    Man Man waved her pair of hammers while yelling in the first row, "Ji Hao! Smash these Jia n monsters! Smash them all if they refuse to surrender! Ahyaya, you¡¯re a Divine Magus now!"

    Shaosi stood aside Man Man, nervously looking at her, who had been over-excitedly waving her hammers like a monkey. Shaosi wasn¡¯t worried about Man Man¡¯s own safety. Instead, she was afraid that Man Man might identally throw out her hammers and kill some poor Yao Mountain people; that would be too bad.

    Ji Hao stood in the arena, silently watching the one hundred Jia n battle kings being dragged in.

    Those warriors took off the chains wrapped on these Jia n battle kings, pulled out all kinds of needles and thorns that sank deeply into their bodies, then poured some liquid medicine into their mouths. That medicine could quickly heal their bodies and allow them to regain their powers.

    These Jia n battle kings were all strong and had thriving life-force. Once they were freed from those chains, needles and thorns, they had already regained a small half of their powers. After they swallowed the medicine, they each gave a long growl and released waves of power vibrations.

    The power vibration stirred the air, causing circles of air sts around their bodies.

    The tallest one among these Jia n battle kings, who was over three feet taller than the others, gave a resonant growl and threw out a punch, breaking the bones of the warrior who unlocked his chains. The poor warrior was sent flying out while vomiting blood. Fortunately, he was a powerful Magus King, and even though tens of his bones had exposed from his bodies, he didn¡¯t die. Those exposed bones slowly moved back into this warrior¡¯s body after he flew around a hundred meters away. All wounds on his body recovered quickly after a short while. Afterward, with the help of the other warriors, this injured warrior quickly moved out of the arena.

    The group of Jia n battle kings grinned viciously. They stretched their bodies and attempted to attack the other human warriors, who dragged them over to the arena.

    "Enough! Don¡¯t humiliate yourselves!" Di Yantuo¡¯s strong and harsh voice came from the grandstand.

    Those Jia n battle kings paused, raised their heads together and looked at Di Yantuo. In a panic, they stared at Di Yantuo, Di Lung and therge group of Di Family leaders behind them.

    "Have we conquered this city already? How long has it been?" yelled the battle king, who attacked a human warrior earlier, in surprise. "Oh my great, supreme Blood Moon, is this bloody city already our property? Aha! This city¡¯s defense was way too terrifying. If it now belongs to us, that would be wonderful!"

    Di Yantuo snorted coldly and continued growling with a deep voice, "Defeat the man standing in front of you, or...pledge your loyalties to him, just like us!"

    Those Jia n battle kings paused together, turned around and looked at Ji Hao.

    The tallest Jia n battle king looked at Ji Hao, and suddenly burst with an especially raging shout, "Ah, lowly things! You, you¡¯ve actually surrendered yourselves to human beings? You stained the honor of Blood Moon, how can you..."

    These Jia n battle kings, who were sent to attack Yao Mountain City by Dishi Cha, were the strongest force of Di Family, and also were the most loyal warriors of this family. However, they were only loyal to Di Family, instead of any member of this family! They didn¡¯t know what had happened while they were kept in Ji Hao¡¯s prison. By now, they saw Di Yantuo and Di Lung standing over there, seeming to have already thrown themselves into theps of the humankind. They couldn¡¯t ept this. In their eyes, this was a humiliation to their belief. Although Jia n people had lower social status than Yu n people, they were never ves of Yu n people. The rtionship between the highest-ss Jia n nobles and Yu n nobles was more like a cooperative and symbiotic rtionship, instead of a pure dominating one.

    Therefore, the appearance of Di Yantuo and the other Di Family people enraged these Jia n battle kings and gave them stronger wills to fight. Without saying any useless words, these Jia n battle kings growled out, caused a hundred thunderous air sts, then rushed towards Ji Hao simultaneously.

    The great fighting skills possessed by Jia n allowed these battle kings to turn themselves into the most terrifying battle machines. Cooperating perfectly with each other, theyunched thousands of attacks in a moment, like fierce waves of tidewater. Every single attack aimed at the vital areas of Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    "Kill!" When their attacks almost reached Ji Hao¡¯s body, these battle kinds barfed out.

    "Kill!" Ji Hao gave a resonant growl as well while standing perfectly still. He moved his arms swiftly, leavingrge shreds of after imagines in the air whileughing his counterattack to the hundred battle kings at lightning speed.

    The power of the sun was strong, violent, and fierce. In addition to all these features, one of its most typical feature was ¡®fast¡¯.

    The moving speed of the sunlight, which was released from the sun, was the highest in the whole world. Ji Hao had attained a seed of Dao, and his body was filled with the power of the sun, that allowed him to move at an unimaginably high speed.

    The moving speed of those Jia n battle kings was delivered by their great physical power, while Ji Hao¡¯s speed was delivered by both his physical strength and the power of great Dao of the sun.

    In Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, these Jia n battle kings moved quite slowly, far slower than his highest speed. He wielded his fists and brought up streams of golden light. Every single punchunched by himnded urately on the fist, knees, feet or shoulders of those Jia n warriors.

    He had reached the fourth level of the Cultivation Method with Nine Turns, thanks to which, Ji Hao¡¯s every single attack was now as heavy as a mountain and as effective as a violent hackunched with a giant ax.

    The hundred Jia n battle kings were sent zipping backward before they even realized what had just happened. They vomited blood, feeling as if they were struck by thunderbolts.

    A whole hundred Jia n battle kings were forced back, but Ji Hao onlyunched a wave of counterattacks for that.

    Standing on the grandstand, Di Yantuo, Di Lung and the other Di Family people all had their faces turned ghastly pale, staring at Ji Hao in a soul-deep shock. They couldn¡¯t believe what they had just seen, and Ji Hao¡¯s feet still remained motionless by now.

 Chapter 791: Violently Conquer

    Chapter 791: Violently Conquer

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Although he¡¯s our master,, how can this be even possible?" Di Yantuo stared at Ji Hao stunned, only feeling that his whole body had frozen in shock. Di Lung stood beside him, and had also been mumbling amazedly, as if he had just seen a ghost.

    All Di Family people had now been looking at Ji Hao with their eyes wildly open, because they couldn¡¯t believe what they had just seen. Those were a whole hundred Jia n battle kings, the most powerful hundred Jia n battle kings of Di Family! However, they were all punched flying away by Ji Hao so easily, as if they were vulnerable chicken. Ji Hao stayed perfectly unmoved, and he hadn¡¯t even raised his breathing speed yet, as if he was a strong adult kicking the asses of a bunch of naughty kids.

    "Ahyaya! Ji Hao! Great job! Smash their heads!" Man Man shouted out loudly while excitedly wielding her pair of huge hammers, seeming ready to leap down from the grandstand to fight side by side with Ji Hao. Shaosi hurriedly grabbed Man Man¡¯s hands, then spent quite an effort to persuade Man Man to not go down there and cause any trouble.

    Inside the arena, Ji Hao crooked his finger towards those Jia n battle kings, who were shocked badly as well, then growled in a deep voice, "You¡¯ve been too careless. Your bodies haven¡¯t stretched and your powers haven¡¯t regrown to your peak states...I¡¯ll allow you time to prepare yourselves, then we¡¯ll carry on!"

    Smiling coldly, a golden sphere of fire burned ragingly from Ji Hao¡¯s body. He floated in the air, three inches away from the ground, looking at those battle kings and said, "If I win, you shall swear with your souls and spirit blood to serve me forever, be my ves forever... So will your descendants, generation by generation, you will always be my ves. If you win...you can go negotiate with Di Yantuo."

    The group of Jia n battle kings turned around, nced at Di Yantuo and the other Di Family leaders, then began cursing together.

    The tallest one gave a resonant yet muffled roar, then all battle kings sat down with their legs crossed. Their breath turned long and heavy, while dragon-like powerful streams of spirit blood began moving inside their bodies. Added with the effects of those magic medicine they took earlier, their strength began recovering speedily.

    Around ten minutester, a Jia n battle king leaped straight up. This battle king was the weakest one among the hundred. Therefore, he recovered to his peak state in the shortest span of time. Stretching his neck and shoulders, this battle king raised his arms and roared out. Then, misty, blood-red streams of light surged out of his skin, turning his entire body blood-red.

    "Master, be careful!" Di Yantuo immediately shouted out on the grandstand, "This is the corroding power of Blood Moon. When our Yu n people use it, it¡¯s in the form of bloodline curses. In the hands of Jia n warriors, it¡¯s a terrifying bloodline poison, which can cause grave damages to any living being."

    "Traitor!" This battle king growled while shing across the air, and reached to Ji Hao at wind like speed. Next, countless shreds of afterimages of fists appeared in a moment around Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao made absolutely no move while looking at this battle king, who had beenunching the attack with all of his powers. The erect eye between Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows opened suddenly, then followed by thunder, a golden lightning bolt dazzled out of that erect eye and struck violently on the chest of this battle king.

    The sturdy body of this battle king was punctured by the lightning bolt. Following a series of shrill howls, a, foot in radius hole appeared on the chest of this over four meters tall battle king, who was much taller than Ji Hao. Golden electric bolts dazzled and twisted in the wound while streams of golden me lingered on the wounds and burned. No matter how hard did this battle king try to boost up his spirit blood and heal that squirming wound, the wound never showed a sign of recovering.

    Thud! The heavy body of that battle king fell on the ground. Ji Hao stood in front of him, looked down at this intensively twitching Jia n battle king and said coldly, "So fragile. How dare you attack me alone?"

    "Human, why do you have a...spirit magic eye? Only Yu n nobles can have spirit magic eyes" Ten more Jia n warriors finished their self-healing, stood up and slowly formed a semicircle around Ji Hao. One of them vigntly looked at Ji Hao and said seriously, "Something¡¯s not right with you, but under the glow of the great Blood Moon, Jia n warriors are never afraid of any challenge!"

    Thousands of afterimages suddenly emerged in the air while the ten Jia n battle kings began swiftly moving around Ji Hao. They made a front-back-front shift while constantly changing their positions. Meanwhile, a ck hurricane abruptly shrouded Ji Hao.

    That dark hurricane was generated by a fierce series of attackunched by the ten battle kings. Punches, scratches, elbows...Countless deathly attacksbined into one while afterimagesyered up and transformed into a devouring dark hurricane that enveloped Ji Hao entirely.

    Ji Hao sneered while opening his erect eye and released a golden light that lit the surrounding space up. These battle kings moved extremely fast. Their moving speed had already reached their limits. However, with the eye of Dao of sun, Ji Hao could urately grasp every single move of theirs.

    A goldenyer of me emerged on Ji Hao¡¯s palm. Ji Hao quickly and nimbly waved his hands, easily and smoothly defusing every single attackunched by those battle kings, no matter how fierce these attacks were. Ji Hao pped everying fist away, pushed every poking finger aside, and pressed every palm and elbow down.

    The golden me streams merged into one and turned into a dazzlingyer of golden light that covered Ji Hao up. Everyone clearly saw that within that golden light, thousands of palm prints had been sparkling faintly. The moving track of every palm print was clearly visible. Facing this seemingly slow series of palm moves, the thunderstorm-like wave of attackunched by those battle kings didn¡¯t manage to break Ji Hao¡¯s defense.

    The other battle kings finished their self-healing as well. Silently, they formed a battle formation and joined the fight in session.

    The attacking rate grew higher and higher, three times, five times, ten times...As more battle kings joined the fight, the attacking rate grew higher, and the attacks turned more powerful. The defensive magic formation based on the arena let out a deep buzz while streams of warm light descended from the sky, firmly sealing the attacksunched by those battle kings inside the arena, without leaking out even a slight little bit.

    Atst, the most powerful battle king joined the fight as well, and immediately, both the attacking intensity and attacking rate reached an extreme point.

    The golden me on Ji Hao¡¯s palm flicked intensively, causing a strong impact force that brought his palm a great pain. Despite the fact that he was now a newly promoted Divine Magus, the pain was still unbearable to him.

    "Alright, thest move!" growled Ji Hao abruptly with a deep voice.

    A golden thunder me rumbled in his erect eye, then followed by a series of sizzling noise, ny-nine bolts of golden lightning dazzled out like a wave of sharp arrows. Each of those ny-nine battle kings, who had been attacking Ji Hao joint handedly, was shocked by a lightning bolt on the chest. Blood surged out and muscles were torn apart, as every single battle king had a bowl-sized hole opened on his chest.

    One hundred battle kings all fell to the ground while vomiting blood, each covering the hole on his chest with both hands and unable to move anymore.

    Ji Hao remained floating in the air, three inches above the ground, coldly looking at those battle kings as he said, "Come under mymand, or..."

    One hundred battle kings nced at each other. Facing Ji Hao¡¯s terrifying power, and the fact that Di Yantuo and the other Di Family people had already submitted themselves to him, these battle kings kneeled on the ground with difficulty, heavily thudded their foreheads against the ground, showing their highest respect to JI Hao.

    "We, are willing to worship you as our master, to serve you and be loyal to you forever!"

 Chapter 792: The Great Ceremony

    Chapter 792: The Great Ceremony

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    When the first snow fell, a raging fire of a great ceremony was raised in Pu Ban City, reaching to the sky.

    An altar was built with five different types of earth, which came from Mind and the four wastnds, having five different colors. Emperor Shun, who seemed to be aglow with health, held a scroll and started a beautiful chant with a bright and resonant voice. By singing the chant, he informed the ancestors¡¯ souls of the humankind and all mysterious beings in the world that, this time, the humankind had attained a glorious victory, again.

    Indeed, this victory was great enough to be counted as glorious.

    In the war that happened in Pan Xi world, one million elite non-humankind warriors were wiped out entirely. And all of those non-humankind elites were Yu n nobles and Jia n warriors, instead of lower-ss beings, such as dark-kind warriors and non-humankind ves. A million non-humankind elites were annihted, this number was tens of times bigger than the number of the total enemy casualty of Chi Ban Mountain War.

    All resources of Pan Xi world were attained. The alliance of human n and allrge human ns had earned a rich harvest. By now, with the help of Pan Xi world people, a great number of human warriors had still been collecting all kinds of resources in Pan Xi world. All these resources were precious and valuable. With such so many extra resources, the power of eachrge human n would certainly rise speedily.

    Most importantly, before all this, the territory of the non-humankind had almost reached Chi Ban Mountain. This meant that they could start a massive attack on Chi Ban Mountain area anytime they wanted. However, after Pan Xi world war, the non-humankind lost a huge area of territory on the northern side of Chi Ban Mountain to the humankind. This new territory was epted by the humankind, and a new,rge-scale defensive line was ready to be constructed on the northern side of Chi Ban Mountain.

    The bigger the strategic maneuvering space of the humankind was, the lesser could the non-humankind threaten Pu Ban City. In the future, even if anotherrge-scale war happened between the humankind and non-humankind, the humankind would have more choices and arger space to react. To the humankind, this was way more meaningful than attaining all resources of Pan Xi world. Not to mention the fact that, through the life-and-death game happened in Pan Xi world, the humankind also earned a thousand years of peace.

    Although, every single human leader understood that this so-called agreement of a thousand years of peace could be destroyed anytime by the non-humankind with all kinds of excuses and reasons, in which case another great war would be started. However, more or less, the non-humankind valued their reputation. Despite the fact that this agreement couldn¡¯t possibly maintain effective for a whole thousand years, it could bring the humankind thirty to fifty years of peace for sure.

    Speaking of peace, here came the most important part of this great ceremony.

    Thirty to fifty years of peace was more than enough for the humankind torgely improve their general power. Not to mention all those resources attained from Pan Xi world and therge area of territory on the northern side of Chi Ban Mountain, crucially, Ji Hao had actually brought back arge group of Jia n and Xiu n prisoners from Liang Zhu City. This was just like pulling a tooth out of the mouth of a tiger!

    Yu n nobles were not so useful, but they knew many secrets about the non-humankind, and could allow the humankind to know more about the non-humankind. Before, in the eyes of human beings, non-humankind beings were like ghosts hiding in a dense mist. Human beings clearly knew about the existences of non-humankind beings, knew how powerful and terrifying they were, but never had a specific understanding of them.

    With Di Yantuo and his family members, the humankind could now truly get to know the non-humankind, analyze them, and learn their advantages and weaknesses. Thus, human beings would be able to react to all kinds of challenges of the non-humankind with targeted ns.

    Those Jia n warriors were much more useful than Yu n nobles. They had special inherited fighting skills, body-strengthening methods, and great individual strength. They could serve as the perfect training partners, strengthen young human warriors, and make human warriors more powerful. On the other hand, by training with these Jia n warriors, human warriors could gain as muchbat experiences as possible, but without any danger.

    Yu n nobles allowed the humankind to attain valuable, strategic information, while Jia n warriors could improve the general abilities of human warriors, allowing young human warriors to grow rich experiences before they went to true battlefields. That would give those young warriors greater chance to survive on cruel battlefields.

    Nevertheless, neither Yu n nobles nor Jia n warriors were as valuable as those Xiu n masters, who had already be Ji Hao¡¯s ves.

    Magic-formations-building, magic-medicines-concoction, smelting, smithing, weapons-crafting, armor-crafting, magic-puppets-making, city-construction, the manufacture of all kinds ofrge-scale weapons...

    Those Xiu n masters under Gulo¡¯s lead had an infinite amount of knowledge stored in their brains. Those were the results of immeasurably great efforts made by generations of Xiu n people over countless years of time, with incalcble resources and huge experiences. Those were science and technology; those were powers, which could be terrifying in wars.

    Human beings were as clever as Xiu n people; in some aspects, human beings were even smarter. However, the history of human civilization was too short. Therefore, human civilization could not yetpare with Xiu n civilization, which had a long, long history. Nevertheless, with this group of Xiu n masters, things would be different. Although these Xiu n masters were all Ji Hao¡¯s ves, because of the rtionship between Ji Hao and the Magi Pce, and the friendship between Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming, these Xiu n masters could be seeing as pubic assets of the Magi Pce, simply kept in Yao Mountain territory.

    The civilization of the humankind would begin developing at an amazing rate. All kinds of technologies would be improved speedily. As a result, human beings would have sharper weapons, sturdier armors, more ingenious magic formations, more effective medicines, greater battle poppets and stronger fence walls...All these could raise the powers and potential of the humankind by hundreds, and even thousands of times, allowing the humankind to fend against the non-humankind more efficiently and confidently.

    One could even put it in this way that the adventure Ji Hao did in Liang Zhu City, and what he did in ck Shark Castle had pushed the humankind up to an equal starting line with the non-humankind. As long as human beings were willing to invest, and would not make any unnecessary mistakes, the advanced civilization of the non-humankind would no longer be a threat.

    Emperor Shun stood on the altar, and delightfully, excitedly informed all these achievements to the ancestors¡¯ souls and all mysterious beings in the world. Additionally, he praised Ji Hao with many good words. By now, Ji Hao was even being seen as the brightest new star among the entire humankind.

    In the conferring ceremony that happened afterward, Ji Hao epted the richest awards.

    Yao Mountain territory expanded by ten times. Thergeke area on the eastern side of Yao Mountain now belonged to Ji Hao, as well as the rich and fertile grasnds and forest areas in the east and south.

    In addition to all this, Emperor Shun also awarded Ji Hao with nine bronze axes, nine bronze spears, a set of battle gs and eight battle drums. With the symbolic meaning given by these awards, Ji Hao attained the right of ¡®punishment¡¯. In other words, Ji Hao was now aw enforcer of the alliance of human ns. To human ns located near his territory, Ji Hao could send armed forces to suppress any human n, as long as he affirmed that they were guilty. Ji Hao¡¯s suppression would be just, and the guilty human ns would also be punished seriously by the entire alliance of human ns.

    This was an extremely honorable, and also terrifying right. Currently, only less than ten human ns and families were given the right of ¡®punishment¡¯ by human emperors. All those ns were top-grade ones, such as You Xiong Family, Huaxu Family, Lie Mountain n.

    Ji Hao silently stood in the crowd while gazesnded on his body from all directions, filled with admiration and jealousy.

 Chapter 793: Tushan Old Man

    Chapter 793: Tushan Old Man

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    After the ceremony was a routine banquet.

    Ji Hao walked in the great hall with an exquisite bronze wine cup in his hand, while chatting and greeting with everyone he knew. This time, no one provoked Ji Hao right to his face, neither did anyone tease him. Wherever he walked past, Ji Hao saw nothing but friendly smiling faces. Some small n leaders even showed reverence and awe when they looked at him.

    Obviously, this change was caused by the right of punishment, which was given by Emperor Shun.

    Because of Ji Hao¡¯srgely improved individual power, or his amazing achievements, or the four Jia n battle kings that stood behind him, things were all different now. These four Jia n warriors were all at peak Divine-Magus-level, and were only a half step away from Supreme-Magus-level. Countless people grinned so brightly when they tinkled their wine cups against Ji Hao¡¯s cup, but as they saw the four Jia n battle kings with dark-golden skin behind him, all of them had their faces twitched and pupils shrunk to the size of needle tips.

    Without twenty same-level human warriors, these four Jia n battle kings couldn¡¯t possibly be defeated. By walking all over the hall with these four battle kings, Ji Hao made himself look slightly like a yboy from a rich family, swaggering through the street with a bunch of fierce pets. But many people found this ¡®rich yboy¡¯ figure of Ji Hao quite impressive.

    Those n leaders, who had good rtionships with Ji Hao grinned brighter and brighter. Unlike them, the ones who had hatred with Ji Hao, such as Ten Sun Country people and people from the other Eastern Wastnd ns, along with Northern Wastnd n leaders under Gong Gong¡¯smand, had all been squeezing embarrassed smiles out of their faces on facing him. Seeing their awkward smiles, even Ji Hao felt bad for them.

    Taking a circle in the hall, Ji Hao greeted Huaxu Lie, Lie Mountain Kong and some other of his friends, then he had a short chat with Gong Sun Yuan. Afterwards, Ji Hao prepared to go find Si Wen Ming and discuss something rather important, but someone abruptly showed up in front of him and blocked the way.

    That was a Fire Qi Lin n warrior, wearing a heavy red armor and had been releasing a great heat from his body. This warrior spread his both arms and stood in front of Ji Hao. Looking down at Ji Hao, who was a foot shorter than him, this warrior began talking expressionlessly, "Earl Yao, our prince wants to talk to you."

    Ji Hao nced at this warrior, raised his hand and gently pushed this warrior¡¯s chest while responding, "Zhu Rong Tianming? Tell him toe by himself if he wants to talk to me."

    Ji Hao snorted slightly while he put forth his strength through his palm. The warrior swayed, then staggered back for a few steps, nearly bumping into a maid, who carried arge tray with both hands and happened to walk by. This warrior cast a nce at Ji Hao in surprise while murmuring, "As I expected, Divine-Magus-level...so quickly!"

    Ji Hao gave a faint smile, gently shook the bronze wine cup in his hand, and said with a cold voice, "Divine-Magus-level indeed, but no big deal. Tell Zhu Rong Tianming toe find me himself... Or, you don¡¯t want to mess around in here, do you?"

    Two Jia n battle kings snorted coldly. Each took a step forward, standing on both sides of that Fire Qi Lin n warrior. This made the two Jia n battle kings feel that the world had turned upside down. Once, at parties and banquets of the non-humankind, for all kinds of reasons, they¡¯ve engaged in many fights for their old masters against the others. But now, at a banquet for the leaders of the alliance of human ns, they threatened a human warrior for Ji Hao, who was a significant human minister now.

    Letting out a long breath simultaneously, the two battle kings pressed their hands heavily on the warrior¡¯s shoulders and said, "Kid, do not make any reckless moves. Otherwise, we might pull your head off and kick it like a ball!"

    The surrounding space suddenly fell into a deathly silence while everyone¡¯s look turned especially weird. In front of all those human leaders, two Jia n battle kings threatened a Fire Qi Lin n warrior. Before, seeing such a scene, all those surrounding human leaders would certainly pull out their weapons and rush up together to hack the two Jia n warriors into pieces. However, at this very moment, these two Jia n battle kings were actually Ji Hao¡¯s guards.

    Some older human ministers shook their heads in praise while ceaselessly whispering to young people from their own ns, "Look at him, then look at yourselves...Kids, you should all have some goals. I¡¯m not saying that you must earn yourselves titles of ¡®earl¡¯ or ¡®marquis¡¯, but you should have some goals of your own."

    The crowds of people abruptly split up, through which, Zhu Rong Tianming walked over, with a few people. He was wearing a vividly-red long robe, and his entire body was glowing with a red light.

    Greedily and jealously ncing at the four battle kings, Zhu Rong Tianming bowed to Ji Hao and said, "Ji Hao, I was wrong in Pan Xi world. For all that happened before, it was all my fault. Do you think we can..."

    Before Zhu Rong Tianming finished his speech, a tender hand suddenly thrust out of the crowd, pressed on his face and pushed him away, that made Zhu Rong Tianming scream while falling aside.

    People in that area quickly stepped away, while Zhu Rong Tianming fell directly on the ground, and couldn¡¯t stand back up for quite a while. People brought over by Zhu Rong Tianming angrily rolled up their sleeves, preparing to ask the reason from the one who pushed Zhu Rong Tianming. But once they clearly saw the face of the owner of that tender hand, none of them dared to let out a word.

    Man Man happily squeezed out of the crowed, rushed to Ji Hao and yelled, "Ji Hao, Ji Hao, look at this!"

    She raised a fist-sized blue crystal ball. That crystal clear ball was wless, and had faint water streams weaving in it, with a few tiny, light silver sea horses slowly moving in the water. The tiny bodies of those sea horses sparkled with a beautiful silver light from time to time.

    "Shaosi and I visited her Shifu, that Candle Dragon old man. Another old man with a long white beard was also there. He saw me and asked me to bring him to you, and he gave me this pretty ball."

    While Man Man was excitedly talking to Ji Hao, Zhu Rong Tianming angrily leaped up, rubbed his own face, which now had a red handprint on it, and yelled, "Man Man! How can you be so rude? You, you, do you even remember that I am still your brother?!"

    Man Man impatiently waved her hand and said, "Alright, alright, you¡¯re just a half-brother. Cut the crap, it¡¯s annoying to even see you."

    Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s face turned red, and then turned blue. His lips quivered, as he was tempted to rush up and spank Man Man. But seeing the four Jia n battle kings standing around Ji Hao, he lost thest little bit of courage.

    Next, an elderly man with long white hair and beard slowly walked out of the crowed.

    Man Man smilingly nodded towards that elderly man. The elderly man nodded back, then cupped his hands towards Ji Hao and said, "Earl Yao, I am the current leader of Tushan Family. You can just call me Tushan old man."

    Tushan Family?

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes, smilingly cupped his hand and deeply bowed towards the elderly man and said, "I am Ji Hao. It¡¯s such a pleasure to meet you... I¡¯ve been hearing about Tushan Family since always. People said your family is even as wealthy as the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind..."

    Looking around, Ji Hao grinned and continued, "Shall we find a quiet ce to sit down?"

    Tushan old man gave arge grin as well, squeezed his pair of eyes into curved lines while hurriedly nodding. He grabbed Ji Hao¡¯s hand and walked straight out of the great hall.

 Chapter 794: As Wealthy as the Dragon-kind and Phoenix-kind

    Chapter 794: As Wealthy as the Dragon-kind and Phoenix-kind

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Under a small hill, near a beautiful smallke, a light-cyan small building was surrounded by trees with bloomed flowers. Inside the building, the light was soft, and the natural green power was pure and dense. By inhaling that cool green power, one would feel immensely refreshed, and the mind would instantly turn clearer.

    Sitting on the wooden bed near the window, Ji Hao carefully observed this small building. He released a stream of spiritual power and scanned through this building, then surprisingly found out that this three-story building was carved entirely out of a whole piece of wood. In the light-cyan wood, blood-vein-like, silver streaks were faintly visible. Searching in his head for a while, Ji Hao quickly recognized this wood. This was nothing else but the legendary ¡®wind dragon nest¡¯, which had almost disappeared in the world. ording to the legend, this type of tree grew in the gales of the void, and usually served as nests of ancient wind dragons.

    Ancient wind dragons looked like ordinary dragons, but with wings. Naturally, they could control the wind, and were equally famous as the other legendary and magical creatures. Wind dragon nest floated in the void, nourished by the power of hurricanes, and was an extremely precious type of pre-world magical material.

    Long ago, the ancient dragon-kind was enraged by ancient wind dragons, because they took the name of ¡®dragon¡¯ but refused to follow Dragon Emperor¡¯s orders. A great war was started, and ancient wind dragons were almost exterminated. Wind-dragon nests were either destroyed or upied by the dragon-kind. Therefore, it had been a truly long time since wind dragon nest appeared in the human world for thest time.

    Nevertheless, Tushan Family had actually attained such a huge piece of wind dragon nest, and even carved it into a small building like this to treat their guests. Judging merely by this small building, Tushan Family was indeed as wealthy as the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind, and also the richest family among the entire humankind.

    Among the alliance of human ns, You Xiong Family, Fu Xi Family, Huaxu Family, Lie Mountain Family and Suiren Family were all powerful. However, their power was mainly embodied in their great poptions, broad territories and elite warriors. Unlike theserge human families, Tushan Family was a special one among all human families.

    Tushan Family people were all smart and shrewd, every one of them was sharp-sighted. Some people even said that an ancestor of Tushan Family broke human tradition and fell in love with a divine fox spirit which had nine tails. A branch of Tushan Family people was descended from this ancestor and the fox spirit. These descendants, who partially possessed the bloodline of the divine fox spirit, had normally been hiding among ordinary Tushan Family people while controlling the entire Tushan Family in the dark.

    Probably because of the smartness given by the divine fox spirit¡¯s bloodline, Tushan Family people had shown their amazing talents inmerce. The businesses of Tushan Family spread all over Mind, while Tushan Family trade caravans could often be seen in the four wastnds.

    Among those trade caravans, which had passed Ji Hao¡¯s Gold Crow n countless times, fifty percent belonged to Tushan Family. It was not hard to imagine how widely the businesses of Tushan Family spread, and how firm theirmercial channels were.

    Weapons, armors, medicines, magic talismans, even information, ves,rge scale mercenaries, there was no business that Tushan Family dared not to do, neither was there any business Tushan Family couldn¡¯t do. Therefore, Tushan Family was known as the richest one among countless human ns and families, and they were also the only human family which couldpete against the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind in terms of financial resources.

    "Rich people." Ji Hao sat on the wooden bed and swayed his body.

    Two beautiful maids with watery sparkling eyes carefully served a nicely smelling tea, with jade trays. A refreshing tea aroma drifted over. Even though Ji Hao was now a Divine Magus, his sticky and heavy spirit blood still boiled inside his body as he sensed that tea, while streams of warm power silently generated inside his body, that caused a thunder-like noise from his internal organs.

    Picking up the teacup, Ji Hao drank up the tea. Instantly, he sensed a strong stream of warmth spread out from his stomach, as his physical strength was improved by a little bit. He couldn¡¯t help but praise, "Top-grade tea indeed. Tushan old man, pack five-hundred kilograms of this tea for me when I leave!"

    Tushan old man was sitting in front of Ji Hao, and had been holding a teacup, carefully sniffing the tea. Hearing Ji Hao, his face twisted intensely. Squeezing a big grin out of his face and showing his teeth, he looked at Ji Hao for quite a while, then responded, "Good, Earl Yao, alright, alright, five-hundred kilograms...five-hundred Kilograms you will have."

    Again, Tushan old man grinned and shook his head.

    Ji Hao raised his eyebrows, put down the teacup, looked at him and said smilingly, "I thought you would give me an introduction of this tea, like where it came from and how precious it is."

    Tushan old man carelessly waved his hand,ughed out loud and said, "Nothing special, what is there to brag about? If this tea weren¡¯t my personal favorite and had a seriously low yield, I would simply present all to you, Earl Yao, without saying a word."

    Ji Hao nodded. As a Divine Magus and a cultivator, who had broken the fourth level of the Cultivation Method with Nine Turns, this tea still could allow him to sense an obvious improvement of his physical strength. Apparently, this tea was indirectly precious.

    Nevertheless, Tushan old man agreed to give Ji Hao five-hundred kilograms of this tea without any hesitation. Judging by his facial expressions, five-hundred kilograms was definitely all he had, but he didn¡¯t show even a little bit of unwillingness. This proved that the legends regarding Tushan Family¡¯s wealth were not unreal.

    "Alright, let¡¯s head to the business." Crossing his legs, Ji Hao put his hands before his lower abdomen and silently made a lotus-like hand motion. He breathed deeply, smiled, looked at Tushan old man and asked, "I assume, you didn¡¯te to find me simply because you want to know me, did you?"

    Tushan old man grinningly nodded, then conveniently took out from his sleeve a scroll made from the skin of golden-horned, eight-winged, blood-sucking boa. The boa skin had a special aroma and a magical dark golden glow. Therefore, Ji Hao recognized it at first nce.

    This type of boa was as powerful as dragons, and usually fed on flood dragon spirit blood. Their skin could fend against the teeth and ws of dragons, and could also be counted as one of the strongest skin in the world. For ordinary people, if anyone luckily attained a piece of blood-sucking boa skin, he or she would certainly make it into a chest armor. But Tushan old man made it into a scroll, this clearly showed his unreasonable richess.

    Written on the scroll was a contract. As for the contents of the contract, in theing one hundred years, Tushan Family would provide Ji Hao¡¯s Yao Mountain territory with all needed armaments, including weapons, armors, bows, arrows, battle drums, battle gs, chariots and other weapons and equipments. In addition to that, Tushan Family would put a heavy investment to help Ji Hao¡¯s territory to exploit mines and produce all kinds of precious metals and crystal. In other words, in the next one hundred years, no matter how much military force Ji Hao wanted to develop, Tushan Family would cover all the costs, even if he raised a great army with ten-million, a hundred million, and even a billion warriors.

    That cost would be a shocking figure. Ji Hao clearly understood that, based on the current developing rate of his Yao Mountain territory, raising an army with a million warriors would be his limit, and he couldn¡¯t afford all required equipments for that army within a short period of time.

    Tushan n presented a great gift, which was an opportunity for Yao Mountain territory to develop at a soaring rate, and speedily be a strong force among the alliance of human ns.

    "What do you want in return?" Ji Hao asked frankly.

    "We want a share." said Tushan old man while grinningly looked at Ji Hao, "For what you¡¯re going to do with the dragon-kind, phoenix-kind and that kid, Si Wen Ming, our Tushan Family wants a share. We just want the trade route of the new world to belong to us, and us alone."

    Ji Hao paused and looked at Tushan old man in shock.

    ¡®This old man, he¡¯s indeed well-informed.¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

 Chapter 795: Monopoly

    Chapter 795: Monopoly

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    A quarter of an hourter, guided by a maid, Ao Li walked into the small building.

    Sniffing loudly, Ao Li nced at the light cyan wall, grinned and thundered, "Ha, wind dragon nest, this might vite some rules... But, good stuff indeed."

    Wind dragon next naturally contained strong green power. By living in a building like this, the bodies of human beings could be strengthened, and the life spans could be prolonged. Therefore, Ao Li said that it was good stuff. However, back in the ancient era, wind dragons were exterminated by the dragon-kind. The wind dragon nests were surely banned among dragons. For this reason, very few people dared to show any thing crafted from wind dragon nests in front of dragons.

    Tushan old man smilingly nodded to Ao Li and said gently, "Prince Ao Li, you must be joking. Wind dragons have ceased to exist in the world. Where could I find such thing as a ¡®wind dragon nest¡¯? This was nothing but a silver streak tree."

    Ao Li snorted and unhappily sat down beside Ji Hao. He turned around, nodded to Ji Hao and said, "Earl Yao, you¡¯ve indeed given us a great challenge. Those materials you needed, I think we need a while to find all of them."

    Ji Hao clearly understood what Ao Li meant by those materials he needed, those were surely materials required for building the base magic formation of the perpetual portal. However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that as the wealthy dragon-kind, they split the materials expenses with the phoenix-kind, but still didn¡¯t manage to find all needed materials, even when so many days had passed.

    It seemed that everyone had oversimplified the perpetual portal.

    Blinking his eyes, Ao Li looked at Tushan old man, then nced at Ji Hao, abruptly patted on his own head andughed, "Eh? Tushan old man, why did you invite me over? I didn¡¯t know...And you also have Earl Yao here as your guest...Do you want him to be your son-inw as well? Earl Yao hasn¡¯t married yet. He¡¯s a good future-son-inw, but..."

    Ao Li seemed to think of something interesting, that heughed loudly out, then picked up the teapot served by the maid and poured a whole pot of hot tea into his own mouth.

    Tushan old manughed embarrassedly while he sneakily started looking at Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao immediately sensed a sharp coldness from every corner of his body. He popped out his eyes and stared at Tushan old man. All of a sudden, he thought that, ording to some legend he knew in his previous life, hadn¡¯t Si Wen Ming married the daughter of the leader of Tushan Family in the end?

    Did that mean Tushan Family also liked to marry their girls to those elite human beings to build rtionships? Judging from Ao Li¡¯s words, Tushan Family had indeed done many things like this!

    In not a long while, Feng Qinxin walked slowly in with her chin raised slightly. She looked just like a proud young hen which hadid her very first egg. Same as Ao Li, she nced at the wall and said, "Eh? Wind dragon nest? Good stuff, but what a shame... Back then, those long worms were way too violent, burning almost all wind dragon nests. But such a huge piece survived?"

    Ao Li angrily stood up, rudely thudded his fists against therge square table in front of him, which was also carved out of wind dragon next, , and yelled, "Little bird, who were long worms?"

    Ao Li did that intentionally. Ji Hao discovered that Ao Li beat the square table on purpose, wanting to destroy it. Nevertheless, Tushan old man moved even faster. Smilingly, he reached out his pair of hands, and that scrawny pair of hands easily caught Ao Li¡¯s fists. A loud thud was generated. Tushan old man¡¯s hands remained perfectly unmoved, while numerous blood veins bulged up from the back of Ao Li¡¯s hands. Apparently, he was suffering a serious pain.

    "I¡¯ve spent quite an effort for all this furniture, Prince Ao Li. Please be careful, don¡¯t break my furniture." Tushan old man threw a sideway nce at Ao Li and said, "The old rule of our Tushan Family, Prince Ao Li, I assume you know about it. If anyone snatches even a straw from us, we would have to burn his house to vent our anger."

    Feng Qinxin chuckled, threw a sideway nce at Ao Li as well, as if she enjoyed to see him suffer. Next, she sweetly bowed to Tushan old man and said, "Tushan old man, you look as healthy as ever. How¡¯re your sisters? If they have some spare time, tell them toe visit us!"

    Before Tushan old man said anything, Feng Qinxin gave aplicated nce at Ji Hao and said, "Earl Yao, you have just attained arge new territory and the right of punishment. This is a wonderful news! You have to hold a dinner party to celebrate. But, when did you and Tushan old man be friends?"

    Ji Haoughed embarrassedly and didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he spread that boa skin scroll on the square table.

    Characters written on the scroll caught the attentions of both Ao Li and Feng Qinxin. They popped their eyes out simultaneously, then suddenly turned around and looked at Tushan old man. Feng Qinxin¡¯s movements seemed to be smoother than Ao Li, as Ao Li¡¯s head seemed to be punched that way, that even his neck bones let out a cracking noise.

    "Tushan old man, are you trying to steal our business away?" Feng Qinxin¡¯s voice turned cold.

    "Old man, look at your sneaky face, just like an old fox. How dare you steal business from our dragon-kind?" Ao Li rolled his sleeves straight up and showed his muscr arms. His pair of eyes glowed with a bright golden light as he growled, "No one ever dares to steal food from our bowls! Old man, just tell me, how do you want to die? Do you want to be cut into pieces? Or sliced into strips?"

    Ao Li made an especially fierce look, but Tushan old man only gave a calm and careless smile while slightly waving his hands.

    "Young Master Qinxin, please calm down... And Prince Ao Li...As for whether I would prefer to be cut into pieces or strips, if your grandpa said that to me, I will take it seriously. But you, you are still too young." Tushan old man had a cold beam of light sh across his eyes as he continued slowly with that smile remaining on his face, "I am not trying to take anything from you. Instead, I am just offering you mutual benefits."

    Slightly flicking his finger on the table, Tushan old man continued in a nd and calm tone, "Your dragon-kind and phoenix-kind are indeed good at collecting treasures and resources from your territories. But speak of managing a territory, and how to attain the highest profit from a productive territory, these are our Tushan Family¡¯s specialties."

    Tushan old man then nced at Ao Li and Feng Qinxin, who seemed to be a bit embarrassed now, and carried on smilingly, "Our Tushan Family wants to get on board. We can cover ten percent of the cost, and we promise, as long as we can attain the full managerial right of that new world, we will only take a part of the profits, and will noty a single finger on the ownership of the world."

    Ao Li and Feng Qinxin nced at each other, then all turned to Ji Hao and asked, "Earl Yao, what do you think?"

    A series of footsteps could then be heard. Following that, Si Wen Ming was guided into the small building by a maid. Finally, everyone was here.

    After a discussion, the four sides drafted a detailed contract together and epted Tushan Family as a new shareholder, and the only manager of the new world. Meanwhile, Tushan Family had to cover forty percent of the cost of the portal, and would gain twenty percent of the profit earned through the exploitation of the new world.

 Chapter 796: A Snowing Night and A Beautiful Girl

    Chapter 796: A Snowing Night and A Beautiful Girl

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Pu Ban City...

    The atmosphere of the banquet was upbeat, both outside and inside of the Town Hall.

    After all, this was an amazing victory, the most glorious military achievement achieved by the humankind in so many years. The amazing wine was served without limitation, and delicious dishes were always ready for everyone. Beautiful and muscr girls from the four wastnds danced passionately, and some boys joined while shouting and yelling, dancing with those girls amidst the apuses, stomps, andughs.

    Around ten miles away from the Town hall, in a river bend area, Yu Mu had smilingly raised a bonfire, with that huge pot of his floating upon the fire while glowing with a faint red glow. He carried this pot literally everywhere.

    Water contained in the pot was already boiling. Some neatly cut herbs and roots had been rolling in the boiling water, releasing a dense herbal aroma. The smell released by the pot of boiling water also contained a slight trace of weird odor. Mixed together with the herbal aroma, it became an indescribable scent that would make anyone drool with a great appetite.

    Holding a pair of bronze chopsticks, Yu Mu quickly knocked the edge of the pot while trying his best to reach his neck out and pop his eyes up, looking at the rapidly flowing river.

    It waste at night, the sky was filled with dense clouds, and the light was dim. Yu Mu didn¡¯t have any special eye power. Therefore, his eyesight could only reach to around two to three miles in the night, and was blurred, even though he had been trying his best.

    "Come on,e on, this herb poison soup is boiling perfectly. As long as I throw fresh ingredients in, it will be so delicious...delicious...If I let it boil for another quarter of an hour, it would burn, and won¡¯t be so delicious...Feng Xing, Feng Xing, can¡¯t you be quicker? I am starving!"

    Yu Mu¡¯s stomach let out a thunder-like noise that sounded like the yawns of old frogs, deep yet resonant.

    Emperor Shun had held a banquet, and that banquet surely wouldn¡¯t becking delicious food. However, food served in the banquet was all ordinary, like grilled meat, and was cooked with normal condiments, without any special types. After all, Emperor Shun was the human emperor. How dare his cooks treat the guests with weird dishes like fried poisonous centipedes in his banquet?

    Therefore, those ordinary foods on the banquet couldn¡¯t satisfy Yu Mu¡¯s strong desire of glutting himself with truly delicious food. This left him no choice but to drag Feng Xing to sneak out together and to cook for themselves.

    A whileter, a rapid wind swishing noise abruptly came from above the river. Following that, Feng Xing trod on a gust of wind and rushed over swiftly with a nearly ten-meter long, dark silver fish held in his arms.

    "Dragon bone silver fish, a good one... Yu Mu, it¡¯s a dragon bone silver fish!" Feng Xing yelled excitedly, and even had a stream of saliva flowing out of his mouth corners. He rushed over happily and threw that huge fish to Yu Mu from a long distance away, while the fish was still struggling intensely.

    Yu Mu tried his best to reach his neck out as much as he could while swallowing his saliva with difficulty.

    Dragon bone silver fish, as the name stated, this type of fish had dragon bloodline. In the eyes of great eaters like Yu Mu, any aquatic creature, weak or strong, was a top-grade food material. Not to mention the fact that silver fishes were already tastier than the other fishes, and for a silver fish with dragon bloodline, Yu Mu felt absolutely dying from starvation. His stomach squirmed so quickly as he merely tried to imagine its vor, as if it was going to digest itself.

    "Up!" Following a strong voice, Yu Mu leaped up nimbly like a ball, while pulling out an exquisite jade de with his left hand. He created tens of shreds of afterimages in the air while hacking towards that nearly ten-meter long dragon bone silver fish.

    Puff! The dragon bone silver fish was chopped into two almost in a moment. The silver, glowing fish meat was split up from bones and flew out. A sphere of magic fire that had been releasing a dense herb scent hovered around the silver fish bone. Instantly, the fish bone released a strong, magical aroma. Tens of fierce beams of de light shed across the air, cutting the fish bone orderly into pieces. Then, the bone pieces flew into the boiling soup one after another.

    The clear soup instantly turned sticky, gradually turning milky white. The fish bones rolled for a few times in the soup and then quickly melted. The marrow contained in the bones perfectly merged into the soup. Afterwards, the dark-silver fish skin flew out in whole, and as the de light shed again, the fish skin was cut into hair-thin threads that fell into the soup pot like a gentle rain. The fish skin didn¡¯t melt in the soup, but the soup turned even stickier, and was added with a light silver glow.

    Yu Mu gave a slight shout in excitement while the jade de in his hand raised countless beams of light. Following a slight series of swishing noise, the ten meters long silver fish was turned into thousands of baby-fist-sized slices that fell into the soup pot one after another.

    The silver fish meat rolled quickly in the jelly-like soup, letting a dense and exotic aroma to spread out along the wind. Rolling in the boiling soup for a few times, the silver fish meat quickly turned transparent, with a light silver luster.

    The great and fresh scent in the air turned denser and denser, stronger and stronger.

    Yu Mu waved his hand, threw the internal organs into the great river, then put down the de and jumped directly beside the pot, flexibly flicking his fingers. Following his moves, numerous shaking silver fish meat pieces flew up urately into his widely opened mouth, without sshing out a single drop of soup.

    "My ancestor¡¯s soul..." Yu Mu kneeled by the giant pot, put his palms together devoutly, even having tears flowing out from his eye corners in affection.

    Delicious, the most delicious food he had ever tasted. His cooking skill was much better than before, added with the poisonous hundred-herb soup he carefully made and this top-grade dragon bone silver fish meat, the vor of this pot of boiling fish soup had even sublimated his soul at this very moment.

    To Yu Mu, aplete gastronome, tasting an iparably delicious food in such a cold snowing night was the happiest thing that could ever happen in his life.

    Feng Xing shed over, stood beside the pot and swiftly reached his hand into the pot. He popped out his eyes widely, ring at Yu Mu and yelled, "You bloody fatso, I¡¯ve counted. We have eight-thousand, eight-hundred and sixty slices of fish in total. We split half and half, no one can have more than the other one!"

    But Feng Xing then gave a sudden scream when his finger was still an inch away from the soup. Next, he swiftly stepped back, left tens of shreds of afterimage and moved over ten miles away with a single step. Meanwhile, he had already pulled out his long bow open, with a faintly golden arrow glowing on the string.

    The arrowhead was pointing at the darkness behind Yu Mu while Feng Xing growled deeply, "Who is it? Come out! Don¡¯t get yourself killed! Raise your hands ande out!"

    Yu Mu instantly paused, and a colorful mist abruptly rose from around his body, then quickly merged with the air without leaving any trace. By now, thirty-meter radius around Yu Mu had be a deathly area.

    A slight series of footstep could then be heard. As the feather-like snow gently fell, a young girl staggered out from the darkness. The girl had a long smooth hair, and was wearing a long ck dress, all stained by mud, that made her look like a poor, drowning mouse.

    The bonfire was sparkling, lighting up the girl¡¯s elf-like, beautiful face.

    "Wow, a girl!" Feng Xing whistled and said, but the golden arrow on his bowstring immediately glowed brightly.

 Chapter 797: First Appearance

    Chapter 797: First Appearance

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    In the darkness of the night, heavy snow was falling silently.

    The long and shiny hair of that girl were like a beautiful waterfall, reaching to her ankles. The hemline of the girl¡¯s long dress was soaked in muddy snow, but her long hair were perfectly smooth. The tail of her hair brushed against bushes and withered grass countless times, yet no stains could be seen on the hair.

    The wind blew fiercely from the river, raisingrge puffs of snow that pped on the girl¡¯s body. Tremblingly, she looked at Yu Mu, who was standing by the bonfire. She couldn¡¯t help but look at that potful of fish soup upon the bonfire.

    Following a series of clops, an entirely snow-white unicorn with oneme leg walked slowly out of the darkness, and came to where the light of the bonfire could reach. Sensing the attractive scent of the fish soup, the unicorn sniffed, then gave a deep snort.

    Yu Mu slowly stood slowly up, with streams of faint mist hovering around his body. asionally, these thin streams of mist would twist and form figures of all kinds of poisonous bugs. But as a breeze blow across, these misty figures would naturally dissipate, turning into countless tiny spell symbols and merging into the air. From his skin, countless colorful freckles emerged quickly, adding all kinds of colors to his white skin. They were just like those vivid patterns which could be seen on bodies of poisonous bugs, that would make people feel dizzy for no reason.

    "Indeed a beautiful girl, but, a girl like you shouldn¡¯t show up in here!" Yu Mu raised his chubby hands and said. The skin and muscle on his chubby hand squirmed, and soon, his palms turned crystal clear, and the skin, flesh, and bones of his hands weirdly turned dark-green.

    This was a secret magic created by the Magi Pce, called ¡®five-poison Supreme Magus hands¡¯, and was highly lethal. In the recent years, Yu Mu made immeasurably great contributions along with Ji Hao, that allowed him to umte quite a lot of credits. With them, he learned this powerful legendary secret magic.

    With Yu Mu¡¯s talents and the cultivation resources possessed by Yao Mountain territory, although Yu Mu was now only at the basic stage of this magic, he could already release a terrifying poison through it. Streams of dark green mist ceaselessly puffed out of his fingertips, swaying like mes, even making the surrounding air ripple, as if the air was set aze by the poisonous mes.

    The girl stopped. The ck crystal pendant worn on her forehead suddenly released a thin ck light screen, enveloping her entire body. Along with a sizzling noise, mes with all colors abruptly spurted out from the surface of the light screen, because the poisonous mist released by Yu Mu had been quickly attacking the light screen.

    "I, I have no evil intent!" The girl hurriedly waved her hands in panic while subconsciously taking a step back.

    The unicorn gave a deep roar, stepped up and shielded the girl behind it. The unicorn¡¯s horn glowed with a dim stream of light, then a foot long stream of golden light shed across the air, locking up Feng Xing, who was around ten miles away.

    Feng Xing pulled his bow open and the golden arrow sparkled even brighter. He had his teeth firmly gnashed while staring at the girl¡¯s stunningly beautiful and delicate face. The long dress worn by that girl was indeed dirty and messy, but it was extremely luxurious, withplicated decorations. The jade belt worn around her waist was exquisite as well, as it was decorated with over ten rose-shaped embossments. Apparently, it was designed in the style of the non-humankind.

    This was a Yu n girl.

    In this world, which was filled with giant beasts, poisonous bigs, fierce and enormous birds and all other kinds of dangers, only Yu n girls could be so tender and weak, just like a tiny flower in the strong wind, that even a breath let out by a man could break it.

    A Yu n girl, a delicately sweet Yu n girl, had actually, abruptly appeared showed up in Pu Ban City, less than ten miles away from the Town Hall of the government of the human emperor...

    Even if those human ns and human armies in the north, who were all under the directmand of the human emperor were as weak as a bunch of pig, it was still too unreasonable for this girl toe to this ce alone.

    In the darkness, Feng Xing held his breath, prepared to catch the girl with all his powers. If he couldn¡¯t defeat the girl, he would run at his highest speed while screaming as loudly as he could for help.

    The girl sensed the strong aura of killing created by Yu Mu, and also sensed the fierce intent of killing of Feng Xing. In a great panic, she shook her head and stammered, "I-I have no evil in-intent...I don¡¯t know where to-to go. I don¡¯t know how I came to thi-this ce...Where is this?"

    Yu Mu and Feng Xing had struggled in the wilderness for their lives ever since they were little kids. Therefore, their instincts were as sensitive as wild beasts. Just like they trusted Ji Hao when they first met, they instinctively realized that this girl wasn¡¯t lying.

    She didn¡¯t have any intention of killing, or any other evil intention.

    Although she showed up abruptly and weirdly in an embarrassed shape, her heart seemed to be as pure as a piece of white crystal, perfectly clear and wless.

    "Am I seeing a ghost? You¡¯re just like a bunny from the nest of a bunch of wolves!" said Yu Mu loudly while looking at the girl, "But, girl, do you know what this ce is? You just came..." Flicking his tongue, Yu Mu continued, "You¡¯re so brave!"

    The girl confusingly looked at Yu Mu and asked, "What is this ce? I, I am lost."

    Yu Mu and Feng Xing¡¯ faces twisted simultaneously. ¡®Lost? Alright, you lost and came to Pu Ban City by ident, and so safely all the way. Good, is this because you¡¯re way too lucky, or those human ns and warriors in the north are way too unlucky?¡¯ thought the two of them. If those human leaders knew about this, Emperor Shun and those ministers would certainly and seriously punish those human ns located wherever this girl passed by.

    "This is Pu Ban City." said Yu Mu while showing the whites of his eyes. Carefully, he restrained the poison he released. Meanwhile, the light screen wrapped around the girl dissipated as well. Yu Mu looked at the trembling girl and said in a deep voice, "Pu Ban City, do you know about this ce?"

    The girl had her eyes suddenly popped out, staring at Yu Mu as if she was staring at a true monster, and screamed, "Pu Ban City? The nest of those barbaric monsters?!"

    "Barbaric monsters?" Yu Mu and Feng Xing¡¯ faces twitched once again.

    "No, I didn¡¯t mean to insult you. But, normally, people around me just call you that." The girl looked at Yu Mu in fright and described, "They all said that you human beings are a bunch of dirty, nasty, shameless..."

    Yu Mu red at the girl, trying his best to make a twisted and scary look on his chubby face.

    The girl was frightened and shut her mouth, daring not to say any other word.

    Remaining silent for a while, the girl nced at that pot of soup, and said embarrassedly and shyly, "That, that soup smells so good. Can I, can I buy some of the soup from you? I, I have a string of ten-thousand years old ck pearl, can protect you from all kinds of poison."

    Rummaging in her wide left sleeve for a while, the girl took out a string that contained twelve thumb-sized ck pearls. She handed the string to Yu Mu and said carefully, "I only want a little bit of the soup...I, I eat like a bird!"

    No one noticed when Feng Xing packed his bow and walked back silently. He looked at the girl, then nced at that string of pearls and responded with a deep voice, "We don¡¯t want your pearls. Just fill your belly, then go back to where you came from."

    Pausing for a second, Feng Xing¡¯s voice turned softer as he said in aplicated tone, "This is Pu Ban City... It¡¯s too dangerous for you."

 Chapter 798: Bribe

    Chapter 798: Bribe

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    In the heavy snow, Yi Shen was walking step by step. His movements seemed to be stiff, that made him look like a zombie. However, those stiff movements of his somehow were weirdly smooth. Like a frozen gust of wind, he airily brushed against the thickyer of umted snow, without raising even a single grain of snow.

    Gong Gong Wuyou was walking side by side with Yi Shen, also with airy steps, and was around three meters away from him. Unlike Yi Shen, who seemed to be so stiff, Gong Gong Wuyou had arge ck jade wine pot, decorated with patterns of dragons, held in his left hand, with his right hand holding an exquisite white jade wine cup. While walking, he poured the wine for himself and unhurriedly sipped, with his handsome face filled with a rxed smile.

    Walking like this for a while, Gong Gong Wuyou abruptly swung his hands backward and threw the wine pot and wine cup into the umted snow. Then, he stood in the snowfield and held his hands behind his body.

    The area in front of them was all dark, and only a faintly glistening light of ice could be seen. A series of creaking noises let out by the thinyers of ice on the surface of the river could be heard. Behind them, quite far away, was the Town Hall. The Town Hall was aze with lights, and around it, raging bonfires had been raised, with countless people singing and dancing around the fires. A dense aroma of wine and an attractive scent of grilled meat came along the wind, creating a strong contrast, that made Yi Shen and Gong Gong Wuyou seem to be in another world.

    In the darkness, in solitude.

    The darkness of night surrounded them, creating an indescribable, mysterious atmosphere.

    "Yi Shen, Zhu Rong Tianming is no one but a useless kid," said Gong Gong Wuyou with his hands held behind his body. His pair of eyes glowed with a ck light, and a bone-piercing cold light dazzled straight out of his pupils. The snow kes around him all paused, froze into heavy ice crystals and fell to the ground.

    "You want me to rece Gong Sun Yuan, don¡¯t you?" Yi Shen turned around. On that cold, stiff and expressionless face of his, a pair of ragingly zing cyan-colored eyes looked like a pair of cyan-colored suns. They dazzled with a bright light that would make anyone feel hard to look directly at.

    Gong Gong Wuyou stared right into the eyes of Yi Shen, the light released from their eyes shing fiercely against each other, generating a sharp puffing noise. Countless snow kes exploded above their heads, turned into tiny grains of ice crystals and drifted to the ground.

    Gong Gong Wuyou remained motionless, while slightly curving his mouth corners and showing a wicked cold smile.

    Yi Shen abruptly swung his head backward, with his long neck straightened, that made him look like a proud swan which was shot by an arrow. A long whileter, he slowly raised his head back. Two thin streams of blood flew out from his eye corners, and that cyan-pair of eyes had already turned blood-red, because the blood capiries in his eyes had all broken.

    Yi Shen¡¯s sight had turned hazy and red. He took a long breath and let two streams of blood flow out of his nostrils. He chuckled bitterly, then said, "Sun and Moon blood pill? You took that blood pill, didn¡¯t you? You, which level have you now reached?"

    "That final step, I can make it anytime I want. I am only maintaining my current power level on purpose...My Abba was right,y low, we have toy low. My tone was too high before. Therefore, some goals weren¡¯t aplished." Proudly raising his head, Gong Gong Wuyou nced at the dense cloud in the sky, then hurriedly responded with an especially confident tone, as if he had everything in control.

    Snorting coldly, he continued in a cold voice while looking at Yi Shen, "But, for things that happened before, it¡¯s fine that they weren¡¯t perfect... as long as I don¡¯t make any mistake anymore. My Abba is right, I am still young. Which young man can guarantee zero mistakes?"

    ncing Yi Shen¡¯s eyes in aplicated way, Gong Gong Wuyou then stared directly at Yi Shen¡¯s face. His gaze was so sharp, that it made Yi Shen feel like a stick had been poked directly on his face.

    "Take you as an example. As a prince of Ten Sun Country, the most talented genius, the most powerful peak-level Divine Magus among the youngest generation of the entire Eastern Wastnd, Yi Shen, you are actually stupid enough to choose to support Zhu Rong Tianming...Even if he could be the next human emperor, how much benefits could you gain?"

    Yi Shen¡¯s face twitched slightly, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    Priest Corpse promised him that, as long as Zhu Rong TIanming could be the next human emperor, Yi Shen could attain the immortal life! However, in the past Pan Xi world war, Yi Shen had witnessed the uselessness of Zhu Rong Tianming with his own eyes. Seeing Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s weakness, Yi Shen deeply realized, how could Zhu Rong Tianming ever be a human emperor? Zhu Rong Tianming was even much weaker than Yi Shen himself, so how could he possibly be a human emperor? Not to mention anyone else, only facing Si Wen Ming, Zhu Rong Tianming could never win, not even if he tried hard enough to squeeze all the marrow out of his bones.

    By now, the immortal life promised by Priest Corpse seemed to be like the inverted images of moon and flowers on the surface of the water, that would never be real. In other words, Priest Corpse had simply fooled Yi Shen.

    "Why are you supporting Zhu Rong Tianming? That stupid useless rich kid." said Gong Gong Wuyou whileughing with a cold voice, "What do you think? Come rece Gong Sun Yuan and I will push you up to the throne with all of the powers of Gong Gong Family and countless Northern Wastnd ns."

    Gong Gong Wuyou suddenly took two steps forward, his nose tip almost touching Yi Shen¡¯s nose tip, and his eyes only less than three inches away from Yi Shen¡¯s eyes. He stared at the blood-red eyes of Yi Shen, with that pair of eyes of his own, which had been sparkling with a sharp dark light.

    "Eastern Wastnd people will certainly support you! Added with the powers of all our Northern Wastnd ns...Gong Gong Family can also affect a part of Western Wastnd ns. In addition to that, some Mind ns also have good rtionships with us."

    "You and I join hands, after that, a half of the alliance of human ns will be supporting you!"

    Gong Gong Wuyou gripped Yi Shen¡¯s shoulders with both hands and said word by word, "If you and I join hands, what can Zhu Rong Tianming possibly do? What can Si Wen Ming do? Si Wen Ming¡¯s supporters are no one but those descendants of human emperors. However, can those people ever go against the will of a half of the entire alliance of human ns?"

    Yi Shen breathed heavily, and the air around them flowed quickly and silently. Waves of snowke streams coiled around their bodies, wrapping them firmly up like a giant cocoon.

    "But, among Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s supporters, some are extremely terrifying." Yi Shen gnashed his teeth and told Gong Gong Wuyou the secret regarding the existence of Priest Corpse and the other cultivators.

    Gong Gong Wuyou narrowed his eyes and said ndly, "Them? Hm, your humankind once destroyed all records about them. Therefore, they seem to be mysterious and powerful...But in the world of our god-kind, records about them were never disconnected."

    Snorting coldly, Gong Gong Wuyou continued proudly, "I, Gong Gong Wuyou, know everything about them. Don¡¯t worry, if Zhu Rong finds out that his son is actually cooperating with them, even I can¡¯t imagine how he would punish Zhu Rong Tianming."

    Pointing at his own chest with his thumb, Gong Gong Wuyou grinned and said, "Rx, work with me. Priest Corpse or Priest Death, they won¡¯t be able to do anything to you."

    Yi Shen remained silent for a rather long time while carefully observing Gong Gong Wuyou with narrowed eyes.

    Far away, by the great river, a strange stream of golden light shed. Yi Shen was going to say something, but all of a sudden, he quivered and hurriedly turned to the golden light.

    "That¡¯s...the greatest treasure of my n!"

    "Then let¡¯s take it back." Gong Gong Wuyou frowned slightly, thenughed out loudly.

 Chapter 799: Arrow Attack

    Chapter 799: Arrow Attack

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Yu n woman..." Besides the bonfire, Yu Mu was holding a huge iron bowl, that was three timesrger than his head. He had loudly gulped a full bowl of soup, swallowed around ten kilograms of fish slices, then gently flicked the edge of the bowl with his fingers and sent out a secret signal, that only existed between Feng Xing and himself.

    Feng Xing nced at Yu Mu¡¯s chubby fingers, holding an iron bowl and slowly tasting his fish soup without making any response to Yu Mu¡¯s signal.

    Indeed, this was a Yu n woman. She was a non-humankind being with an unclear background. Now matter how stupid and useless those human ns and armies stationed on the northern side of Pu Ban City were, since this girl managed to bump straight into Pu Ban City without catching anyone¡¯s attention, this girl was definably not as weak as she looked like.

    Who knew why she came to Pu Ban City?

    Who knew what purpose she had?

    In Yu Mu¡¯s opinion, the best solution was to capture this girl alive, then hand her to Ji Hao and let Ji Hao make the final decision. However, Feng Xing showed no change in his facial expression, neither showing any sign of speaking. Instead, he was simply enjoying his soup and those fish slices. The light released from the flicking bonfire shone on Feng Xing¡¯s body, and created a long dark shadow of his, swaying on the ground, looking unsettling yet as cold as the snow.

    The girl was holding a small, exquisite jade bowl, sitting near the bonfire while taking sips of the fish soup. From time to time, she raised her head curiously and vigntly, taking quick nces at Yu Mu and Feng Xing. She looked just like a frightened baby deer.

    Gradually, the girl¡¯s eyes turned away from Yu Mu, who looked like a giant meat ball, and also like a monster in shape. She fixed her eyes more often on Feng Xing.

    Feng Xing was tall and slim, wearing an ordinary-looking dragon skin soft armor, that tightly wrapped his body. Through the thin armor, one could clearly see the smooth lines of his muscles. He sat quite far away from the bonfire, in where the light met the darkness. He looked like a lonely and proud wolf, having a cold and nd vibe.

    The girl had seen countless elite young men who were at her age, but those Yu n young men were all like tender tulips, proud, luxurious, elegant and iparably beautiful, but all simr.

    Feng Xing was entirely different from those Yu n young men from wealthy families. He was aloof and proud, cold, powerful, and independent; from his slim body, one could sense a thriving life force constantly.

    The girl felt that even if Feng Xing were blown up entirely and only had a finger or a tiny piece of flesh left, as long as someone could bury the slight part of his body in the soil, a whole new, lively Feng Xing would certainly grow out.

    Such a strong life-force, such a wild, aloof and proud temperament of Feng Xing was unfamiliar to the girl, that made her curious. Quickly and slight twitching her nose, the girl touched therge ck crystal pendant worn on her forehead, putting it perfectly in-between her eyebrows and covering the deep dark line, which seemed to devour everything in the world, between his eyebrows.

    "The soup is delicious...Can I...have another bowl of soup?" The girl¡¯s face blushed a little bit. She dared not to raise her head, only murmured in a low voice, "I only need less food...A bowl of fish should be enough...But, Gold Horn is injured too. She¡¯s starving as well."

    Yu Mu had been loudly gulping the soup. Hearing the girl, he abruptly stopped swallowing, unhappily put down therge iron bowl, popped out his pair of beady eyes and said with a muffled voice, "We never have too much meat. I am already so poor as Feng Xing has been trying to eat more all the time. Girl, you¡¯re not a greedy eater, and I was trying to be nice by treating you with a bowl of fish soup...But, now you want me to treat an animal with my delicious fish soup?"

    Feng Xing narrowed his eyes, emptied the iron bowl held in his hand, then said with a nd, emotionless tone, "Eat the grass. Although she has a horn, a horse with a horn is still a horse. The earth is frozen, so no fresh grass can be found, but she can still fill her stomach by chewing some withered grass."

    The unicorn standing beside the girl heard Feng Xing and widely opened its eyes and mouth, staring at Feng Xing in shock, as if it couldn¡¯t believe its own ears.

    Did he call it a horse with a horn?

    Did he ask it to chew some grass? That ck, dirty, withered grass buried in the snow?

    The long hair of the unicorn straightened one after another, as it unsettlingly swung that injured hoof of its, snorted loudly and let out a warm breath.

    "Gold Horn!" The girl patted on the unicorn¡¯s neck, lowered her eyelids and said with a gentle and polite tone, "Sorry, Gold Horn is not a horse, she¡¯s a divine creature of light. Hmm...I heard that you don¡¯t have a strong sense to the power of light. You can see her as a divine creature with the power of sun."

    Pausing for a second, the girl continued in that gentle voice, "Gold Horn never eats grass. Back at home, she only ate the freshest fruits. asionally, she would try some fishes or shrimps, and she never eats raw foods. She...She eats like a bird too."

    Yu Mu knitted his eyebrows. This was not about if this animal ate like a bird or like a pig, this was about his principles.

    For the food he cooked with a hell of an effort, it was reasonable that Feng Xing could have a half. After all, they had been supporting each other, relying on each other to survive since they were little kids. Treating this girl with the delicious soup? Fine, this girl looked adorable anyway, and wasn¡¯t as annoying as the other non-humankind beings. Besides, Feng Xing had a weird attitude to this girl, the way he had been treating the girl was quite different from his usual style. Therefore, Yu Mu had generously, kindly and nicely allowed the girl to have some of his soup.

    Nevertheless, letting an animal share the soup cooked by him, Yu Mu?!

    This had just touched Yu Mu¡¯s bottom-line, that he would never, ever agree!

    Standing angrily up, Yu Mu pointed his finger at the unicorn that stood beside the girl, prepared to say something to defend his soup. But all of a sudden, the looks of both Feng Xing and himself changed.

    Along with the whole pot of soup, therge pot flew up, released a dim stream of light and hovered around Yu Mu. Tens of fist-sized spell symbols dazzled out of the pot and created a gray colored, foot-thick light screen around Yu Mu.

    Meanwhile, Feng Xing shed across the air and transformed into hundreds of afterimages, darting towards all directions, as if he had just exploded. Fierce gusts of wind swished out from those afterimages let out by Feng Xing, raised waves of mud, melted snow, and also stirred the bonfire into bits. Countless fire sparkles zipped out towards every direction, mixed with mud and melted snow and broke the darkness for miles in radius.

    With the dim light released by the flying fire sparkles, numerous human silhouettes could be seen approaching swiftly.

    When Feng Xing and Yu Mu reacted timely, oddly shaped longbows appeared in the hands of these people. A gentle breeze was released from the bone strings while waves of arrows flew towards Yu Mu and Feng Xing¡¯s vital body parts without making even the slightest sound. These arrows were wrapped in the breeze, and were like poison fangs of snakes.

    A gentle breeze blew across people¡¯ faces and brought bone-piercing cold intent of killing.

    The arrows sliced through the air, almost covering the whole area.

    Hundreds of shreds of hazy afterimages created by Feng Xing were shot by arrows. Then, followed by a slight moan, drops of blood fell from the air, being shredded into nothing before they made it to the ground.

    Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s voice suddenly came from far away.

    "Eh? Why is such a beautiful girl here? Be careful, don¡¯t harm even a hair of hers!"

 Chapter 800: The Blood Hatred

    Chapter 800: The Blood Hatred

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    A slim boat drifted over along the great river and suddenly stopped in where Yu Mu cooked the fish soup.

    River Earl sat on the head of the boat, looking at those people who had been swiftly approaching Yu Mu and Feng Xing. Flicking his fingers, a ck bowl flew up into the sky, floated in the air, hundreds of meters away from the ground. Dense ck mist poured down from the bowl, transformed into a five-mile in radius mist cover, and enveloped half of the river bend.

    The dark mist spread out, blocking all lights and sounds. Wherever the mist reached, the air turned as dense as water, that declined the moving speed of everyone by ny percent. The ground was affected by the mist as well. Hundreds of meters deep into the ground, the soil was frozen by the bone-piercing coldness released by the mist, turning hundreds of times harder than iron. By now, even a cultivator who had mastered all underground moving magics couldn¡¯t possibly escape through the ground.

    In addition to that, de-edge-like threads of dark ice descended from the sky. Countless dark ice threads wove into a giant,pletely sealing this entire area. If anyone dared to bump into this dark ice, he or she would definitely be cut by these sharp and freezing cold ice threads.

    A series of tinkle could be heard without an end while waves of arrows fell onto Yu Mu¡¯s body like a storm. The gray light screen spun speedily while the pot let out a deep buzzing noise. All kinds of fierce magic curses with all kinds of effects, including armor-breaking ones, exploding and poisonous ones, sted against the magic screen one after another, raising countless eye-piercing beams of light.

    Yu Mu stood steadily on the ground. With therge pot crafted by Yu Yu, he now had a strong defensive power. Ordinary arrows could never even touch his body, and neither could they cause any threat to his safety.

    "Feng Xing, be careful!"

    Yu Mu blinked his pair of small eyes, which were slightly bigger than soy beans. Then, his palms turned dark green once again. He rubbed his palms hard while the highly poisonous air silently spread from between his fingers, quickly surging towards all directions. The poisonous air didn¡¯t have any smell, nor did it have any color.

    Between Yu Mu¡¯s eyebrows, the gray Disease God Streamer was faintly visible. Countless twisted, gray spell symbols ceaselessly merged into the poisonous air, raising the power of this already terrifying poisonous air by over a hundred times.

    Behind Yu Mu¡¯s body, the air was rippling weirdly, while a strange, faintly audible mysteriousughter came out from the rippling air. The power of the Disease God Streamer corroded the space, allowing some mysterious beings to look over through the cracks of space from another, unknown space. These mysterious beings were attracted by the powerful poison.

    Feng Xing staggered out from the air. The dragon-skin soft armor worn by him now had seven to eight shes on it, with blood gushing out from them.

    The arrows used by those approaching Eastern Wastnd archers were all exquisite, with powerful spell symbols, and were highly lethal. Those Eastern Wastnd archers were all stronger than Feng Xing. Feng Xing¡¯s wounds squirmed quickly, but the outer force lingered on those wounds, disabling the wounds from healing themselves.

    "Supreme Dark Sun." Feng Xing didn¡¯t notice when the girl with a long ck dress moved behind him. She gently waved her hands and released a soft ck light that covered Feng Xing¡¯s body.

    The lingering outer force on Feng Xing¡¯s wounds was absorbed by the ck light within the blink of an eye. Afterward, Feng Xing¡¯s life-force quickly gathered around the wounds and healed those bone-deep wounds soon, without leaving any scar.

    The girl was now only less than half a foot away from Feng Xing. Arrows flying towards Feng Xing paused suddenly, and only the waves of arrows flying towards Yu Mu were still zipping in the air. Yu Mu¡¯s protective light screen continuously let out muffled bangs, as the shocking waves created by those fierce arrows even made Yu Mu¡¯s fat ripple.

    Obviously, the order gave by Gong Gong Wuyou just now was effective. Those archers were afraid that they might hurt the girl by ident. Therefore, they stopped attacking Feng Xing.

    "Prince Wu You, I want to kill this kid." The dark mist rolled, while Yi Shen walked out of it with big steps. Displeasedly, he looked at Feng Xing, who was standing side by side with the girl and growled in a harsh tone, "Shoot this kid into pieces!"

    "Wait, wait, wait, how can we offend such a lovely girl?" Gong Gong Wuyou walked quietly out of the ck mist with a smiling face. ncing at the girl¡¯s beautiful, elf-like face, Gong Gong Wuyou showed a scorching greediness in his dark eyes. Fiddling with a smooth and shining ck jade flute with both of his hands, Gong Gong Wuyou elegantly saluted to the girl in a Yu n noble way, then grinned gently and asked, "Beautiful Yu ndy, may I, with the name of Gong Gong, the Water God, ask your name?"

    The girl instinctively lifted her dirty dress edge, bent her knees slightly, saluted back to Gong Gong Wuyou and responded, "Descendant of Gods are the embodiments of the original powers of a world. In whichever world, the descendants of Gods are worth to be respected. I am Yemo Shanye, a believer of the Dark Sun."

    Feng Xing turned around and nced at Yemo Shanye.

    Gong Gong Wuyou looked at the girl, who had just saluted back to him. The greedy gaze of his turned hotter and hotter, even seeming to be slightly mad as he said, "Yemo Shanye? The blood younger sister of Yemo Luoye, the current emperor in power of Dark Sun? Ah, a possessor of the core bloodline of Yemo Family, the noblest Family of Dark Sun! You are indeed as beautiful and elegant as people said...No wonder Dishi Cha made a proposal to you for someone else!"

    Hearing this, Yemo Shanye immediately took a step backward in fear. Popping out her eyes, she stared at Gong Gong Wuyou and asked, "How, how do you know?"

    Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s face twisted. He took two steps forwards towards Feng Xing and asked back loudly and harshly, "Did you run out from home? That means, no other people know where you are, right? Great, just great...Damn it, Feng Xing, stay away from Miss Yemo Shanye. If she suffers any harm because of you, even being chopped into ten thousand pieces wouldn¡¯t be enough to atone for your crime!"

    Yi Shen stood aside, clenched his fists, and shouted towards Gong Gong Wuyou, "Prince Wuyou, do not ruin my n for a woman. This guy is not Feng Xing. His name is Yi Feng, he¡¯s a traitor of my n who stole the greatest treasure of my n!"

    A sharp light dazzled from Feng Xing¡¯s left hand, as he raised an oddly shaped long bow. He injected his power into the simply shaped long bow, as a bright stream of light reached straight into the sky instantly. A fierce gust of wind transformed into cyan-colored, violent hurricane, sweeping across the entire area. Within the hurricane, the waves of arrows flying towards Yu Mu paused suddenly, then were shredded into tiny bits.

    Yi Shen gave a cold snort, and next, following Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s scream, he pulled out a longbow as well. He flicked his finger on the string and immediately, thousands of cyan-colored, arrow-shaped beams of light roared out, flying towards Feng Xing and Yemo Shanye at lightning speed.

    "Yi Feng, even though you are now under Ji Hao¡¯s protection, you have to die today!" shouted Yi Shen with a bright voice, "The greatest treasure of my n, can only be mine! Forever!"

    Feng Xing gave a long and resonant roar as he sent all of his power into his longbow and flicked his finger on the bowstring as well. Over ten-thousand golden beams of light dazzled out and bumped violently against those cyan lights.

    "Yi Shen! When you killed my whole family, I swore that one day, I will destroy the entire Ten Sun Country!" Feng Xing leaped high into the sky and growled, "I am not Yi Feng, that bloody forename, I will bury it along with this damned bloodline of mine sooner orter! For good!"

    "I am Feng Xing, this is the only name I have!"

    The golden beams of light shed against the cyan beams of light and generated a scary cracking noise. The golden light beams were shattered while the cyan light beams stayed perfectly unharmed, continuing dazzlingly towards Feng Xing¡¯s entire body.

 Chapter 801: Perfect Talent

    Chapter 801: Perfect Talent

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Power level, this was an absolute power level difference.

    Feng Xing red at those cyan colored beams of light. As the longbow held in his hand glowed with a bright light, he suddenly moved ten meters away, leaving shreds of afterimages in the air. The thousands of cyan beams of light only prated a stream of afterimage left by him.

    Following a puffing noise, a thumb-thick cyan beam of light sliced through the air and fiercely pierced into Feng Xing¡¯s shoulder. The dragon-skin armor was torn apart, while a fist-sized prated wound appeared on his shoulder. Sharp streams of de-edge-like airstreams ceaselessly stirred in the wound, cutting off thin pieces of bones and muscles.

    Yi Shen flew up into the sky, trod on a gust of wind, and floated in the air, staring at Feng Xing with a sharply sparkling pair of eyes. His whole body was quivering with excitement as he said, "Yi Feng, I know more about the goodness of the 0greatest treasure of my n. I know every secret of its. You¡¯ve been epted by it, so what? You can¡¯t possibly release its full power at the current stage."

    "I can see through every single move you made with the power of that divine bow."

    "Today is the date of your death. You lowly bastard, hehe, I¡¯ve cut you into pieces countless times in my dreams. I sucked your blood, devoured your marrow, let the bone ashes of yours and all your families sink into a livestock cesspool!"

    Feng Xing vomited blood while he was sent flying backward by Yi Shen¡¯s arrow light.

    He bumped into the ck mist created by River Earl as countless danger-sharp dark ice threads screamed towards him. Feng Xing didn¡¯t manage to react timely, and as a consequence, the dark ice threads sliced across his body and cut off pieces of skin and muscles.

    Moreover, thin wisps of cold and dark air streams drilled into his body, freezing his marrow and paralyzing his entire back. Following a shrill howl, Feng Xing¡¯s body was bounced forwards while blood spurted out from almost every corner of his body. The wound on his shoulder had been expanding in the meanwhile.

    Feng Xing swayed his body. A strong gust of cyan wind coiled around him. He wanted to run andunch counter attacks, but a half of his body was now powerless, and he couldn¡¯t pull open the bow.

    "You are talented, even more talented than me."

    Yi Shen floated in the air, looking down at Feng Xing, as if he was a God standing high above the masses, looking down at a soul of sin that was about to be executed.

    "Even I couldn¡¯t be epted by the greatest treasure of my n. But you, you triggered it when attending the great ancestor-worshiping ceremony for the very first time. The treasure chose you, and it took the initiative to merge with you."

    "I am the prince of Ten Sun Country... I am the only prince of Ten Sun Country! I am surely the only sessor of that great country! You lowly thing, you¡¯re no one but the son of a guard of the Holy Pce in the ancestral temple. ¡®Yi¡¯, this noble forename was a great honor, gifted to your ancestors by my ancestors!"

    "With your lowly bloodline, how dare you take my honor away? How dare you be even more talented than me?"

    "You say, a stupid, reckless bastard like you, and those lowly families of yours who were as lowly as raised animals, if you people stay alive, wouldn¡¯t I be a joke?"

    "I don¡¯t get it, how did you make it to Mind?!"

    "Countless elders and I tried our best, but we still failed to figure out how the hell you fled to Mind. We sealed the entire Eastern Wastnd, all entrances and exits, all caravans, flying ships and cities, all starry night enormous creatures... we had checked them all thoroughly."

    "How on earth did you get here? Do you know how much money and manpower we¡¯ve spent for catching you?

    "But today, finally, you¡¯re in my hands."

    "Yi Shen, why are you still wasting your breath to say these nonsenses?!" shouted Gong Gong Wuyou unhappily, "Just kill the kid and take back your bow. This little girl, be careful, all of you, do not harm even a hair of hers!"

    Gong Gong Wuyou wasn¡¯t going to conceal his greediness and evil desire for the girl as he smilingly said to her, "Beautifuldy, pleasee with me. I don¡¯t want to use violence on you, but if you disobey, I can not tell for sure that if you will have a few ribs identally broken by me, just like those female ves of mine."

    Step by step, Gong Gong Wuyou approached Yemo Shanye. Meanwhile,rge waves of ck water surged out from his body, and snowke-like dark spell symbols emerged from under his feet. A terrifying coldness shrouded Yemo Shanye, that the unicorn stood beside her already had a thinyer of dark ice covered on its body.

    The unicorn quivered in cold while tremblingly shielding Yemo Shanye behind its own body. A sharp golden stream of light flew on its golden horn while letting out a puffing noise.

    Gong Gong Wuyou smiled with pride and confidence. He spread his arms, seeming to grab Yemo Shanye¡¯s shoulders. Dark mist spurted out from his fingertips, that made his hands look like ws of devils. The bone-piercing coldness released from his hands could seal Yemo Shanye¡¯s power easily. Then, Gong Gong Wuyou would be able to take her away.

    "It¡¯s said that you have the most perfect talent in Dark Sun? You have some special kind of magical power? My ancestors¡¯ souls, little girl, you wandered out here and bumped into me. In this case, the magical, mysterious power of yours, just let me enjoy it!"

    Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s face blushed with excitement as he showed his teeth, seeming like a starving tiger pouncing on his prey.

    The unicorn gave a raging roar while the coiling golden stream of light dazzled out from its horn like a sharp sword, reaching to Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s chest in a moment.

    Gong Gong Wuyou snorted coldly while carelessly flicking his finger. Arge wave of ice crystal burst along with a cold air stream, freezing the golden light. Then, the golden light was flicked into a puff of light spots by Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s finger.

    Conveniently, he threw out a heavy kick and sent the tall and strong unicorn a hundred meters away. The unicorn thudded against the ground and vomited blood.

    Yemo Shanye screamed. Looking at Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s vicious face, then ncing at Feng Xing, who had been struggling staggeringly, and Yi Shen, who was slowly pulling his bow open, she abruptly spread her hands while letting out a shrill scream from her delicate lips. That scream reached straight into the clouds.

    The ck crystal pendants worn on Yemo Shanye¡¯s forehead shattered instantly. Then, the deep dark line between her eyebrows suddenly opened. A purely dark erect eye was opened, with streams of dark light rotating in It speedily. A terrifyingly great power, that seemed to devour the whole world, burst from the dark swirl in her erect eye, all of a sudden.

    Following two puffing noise and Yemo Shanye¡¯s sky-shaking scream, countless cracks appeared on the ground. Even the ck mist released by River Earl began shaking intensively. Those Eastern Wastnd archers who had been approaching from all directions had blood spurting out from their ears, as their eardrums were all vibrated broken.

    Two extremely thin ck divine light dazzled out of Yemo Shanye¡¯s erect eye and struck on Gong Gong Wuyou and Yi Shen¡¯ bodies like two bolts of lightning.

    The strong power vibration released from their bodies were weakened immediately. Then, in a great panic, both of them found out that their powers and spirit blood had begun losing at a scary rate.

    Yemo Shanye¡¯s erect eye swiftly spun in her eye sockets while devouring Gong Gong Wuyou and Yi Shen¡¯ powers at a crazy speed.

    After merely the span of a breath, two ck thunderbolts were released from her erect eye, violently striking on Gong Gong Wuyou and Yi Shen¡¯ bodies.

    Gong Gong Wuyou and Yi Shen simultaneously gave a muffled moan while stepping back quickly and vomiting blood.

 Chapter 802: Destructive Dark Thunder

    Chapter 802: Destructive Dark Thunder

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The Dark Sun was with the power of destroying and devouring.

    In the power system of the non-humankind, both the power of destroying and the power of devouring were the top-grade, most terrifying types of power. Therefore, Dark Sun people would either inherit the power of destroying or the power of devouring. But only the ones gifted especially by the Dark Sun could attain both types of these greatest powers.

    Yemo Shanye was a perfectly talented one.

    The immeasurably great power possessed by Gong Gong Wuyou and Yi Shen were devalued by the erect eye in between Yemo Shanye¡¯s eyebrows. The power transformed by her spirit magic eye became the destructive Dark Sun thunder and was released.

    Yemo Shanye herself wasn¡¯t too powerful, but she absorbed the powers of Gong Gong Wuyou and Yi Shen, thenunched a full-power attack on them with their own powers.

    Those extremely thin thunderbolts looked like long needles, dim and silent, and seemed to be powerless. However, both Yi Shen and Gong Gong Wuyou were badly frightened, as if they had just seen a ghost. The protective treasures worn by them burst with dazzling light together, while countless fist-sized spell symbols flew out from those treasures, hovering around them. They transformed into thickyers of protective magic screens and shielded them.

    A dark, cold, emotionless feeling of destruction enveloped Gong Gong Wuyou and Yi Shen.

    The ck thunderbolts gently pointed on those protective light screens and generated tens of explosive noises in a row while shattering those magic light screens one after another. The Dark Sun thunderbolts tore all of Gong Gong Wuyou and Yi Shen¡¯ outer defenses apart and struck on their bodies, squeezing loud howls out of their mouths along with blood.

    Yi Shen had a fist-sized hole opened in his chest. The inner surface of his wound was as smooth as a mirror, while ayer of dark lightning bolts lingered in the wound, sizzling without an end while devouring his blood and flesh.

    Yi Shen was a peak-level Divine Magus, and had eighty-one stars inside his bodies. Furthermore, every single star had been cultivated to its limit. His body was incredibly strong, that any ordinary physical attack couldn¡¯t possibly do any harm to his body. However, under the effect of the Dark Sun thunder, his body had been easily ripped open like paper, and the lingering thunderbolts had still been hurting his body, bringing him even greater damage.

    Gong Gong Wuyou was injured even more seriously. A big half of his chest had gone missing, and only a small half of broken spine barely had his body connected in whole. Blood gushed out of his body, and was being devoured by the dark thunderbolts that lingered around his body.

    Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s face had turned deathly pale because of the pain. He staggered backward while staring at Yemo Shanye in an indescribable fear, as if she was the fiercest ghost in the world. He was a descendant of a God, he was the prince of Gong Gong Family. Nevertheless, God-kind beings valued the abilities of controlling natural powers more than physical strength. They could turn oceans upside-down, could move stars away from the tracks, but they never paid great attentions on cultivating their physical bodies, except for a few of them, who were known for great strengths, like Kua E and his brothers.

    Therefore, Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s body was far less strong than Yi Shen. As a consequence, he was injured much more severely than Yi Shen.

    Even worse, human beings had independent bodies and souls, so harming the body of a human being could only bring a slight, and even no harm to his or her soul. Unlike human beings, the soul and body of a God-kind being were a unity. That meant, Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s soul suffered the same injury when his body was wounded. The sense of power released from his body weakened quickly and speedily, as a big half of Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s chest had been blown away. Before,pared with Yi Shen, Gong Gong Wuyou was at a much higher level. But now, judging by the declining sense of power releasing from his body, he was no better than Yi Shen anymore.

    Gong Gong Wuyou had taken a sun and moon blood pill, because of which, he had already been standing on a higher starting point. As long as he was willing to make that final step, he would reach the level of Supreme Magus, and would be extraordinary. Nevertheless, Yemo Shane¡¯s Dark Sun thunder destroyed a small half of his body, and also tore apart a small half of his soul. His power and his cultivation were both declinedrgely. This meant that the sun and moon blood pill, which was won by Gong Gong from Dishi Cha, was wasted by Gong Gong Wuyou.

    "Bitch!"

    Gong Gong Wuyou suffered a great heartache. While staggering backward, he pointed his finger at Yemo Shanye. He wanted to cry but failed to shed any tears. He didn¡¯t know what to say but curse her with the worstnguage he knew.

    A sun and moon blood pill, that was a supreme, powerful magic medicine, that human beings could never, ever make. Gong Gong Wuyou took quite a risk to attain the pill from Dishi Cha, and Gong Gong Wuyou took the pill. He had a marvelous feeling, which was given by the amazing improvement delivered by the pill, that made him feel like he was the noblest being in the world, and everyone else was treading under his feet. But, he had only enjoyed this feeling for a few days before he was struck back to where he was before by Yemo Shanye¡¯s Dark Sun thunder!

    Heartache, the great heartache made Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s face turn ck, and made blood veins bulge from his forehead, making him abruptly begin crying loudly.

    Yi Shen was stepping back too. He had a weird smile on that stiff face of his while casting a quick andplicated nce at Gong Gong Wuyou.

    Feng Xing raised his head as quickly as he could. He saw the smile on Yi Shen¡¯s face. It seemed that Yi Shen was somehow d to see Gong Gong Wuyou was injured badly, was that true?

    "Rubbish friends!" Feng Xing appropriately defined the rtionship between Gong Gong Wuyou and Yi Shen.

    Taking a deep breath, Feng Xing had a faint light mist stream sh across his body. Next, the fierce outer force that lingered inside and around his body was destroyed by a strong force. Then, his great life-force was boosted up andpletely healed his wounds within a second.

    Feng Xing leaped up, bit his tongue tip broken and spat a mouthful of cyan and purple colored spirit blood, onto his bow. He abruptly pulled the longbow open, as a fierce gust of wind instantly rose from the ground. The strong wind condensed on his bowstring, transforming into an especially long arrow, within the span of a breath.

    "Yi Shen, back then, you killed my whole family!" growled Feng Xing while his longbow let out a thunder-like roar. The air in front of him sted and wrapped the cyan arrow, which dazzled with an eye-piercing light. In almost the same moment when the arrow was released from the bowstring, itnded on Yi Shen¡¯s body, who now didn¡¯t have any protective treasures anymore.

    Yi Shen roared out. He boosted all of his power and tried to dodge.

    However, the arrow came too fast, without leaving him any time or space to dodge. He could do nothing but watch the arrow pierce into his chest. His body that belonged to a peak-level Divine Magus didn¡¯t manage to stop that arrow from puncturing it. Again, a hole was opened on his body.

    A cyan-colored spell symbol exploded on the arrow. Countless, extremely thin and sharp streams of air burst inside Yi Shen¡¯s body, that made him howl in pain. His internal organs, blood veins and meridians were all torn apart, and his body had almost be a griddle.

    "Die!" Yi Shen forced himself to suppress the pain while raising his long bow.

    Yi Shen¡¯s bow was called ¡®dragon-ying bow¡¯. It was also a great treasure of Ten Sun Country. Ten Sun Country people¡¯ ancestors once killed a hundred dragons with the bow.

    However, Yemo Shanye had her erect eye firmly locked on Gong Gong Wuyou, while quickly extracting the great power surging out from his wounds.

    Silently, another Dark Sun thunderbolt dazzled out of her erect eye and struck on the dragon-ying bow.

    Followed by a thunderous bang, the lower end of the bow was struck into pieces, and Yi Shen¡¯s left hand was blown up entirely.

 Chapter 803: Get Involved

    Chapter 803: Get Involved

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    In the front square of the Town Hall, Man Man held Shaosi¡¯s hand and violently split the crowd, excitedly rushing to every noisy corner. She snatched a piece of grilled meat from around a bonfire, then grabbed a vat of wine from around another bonfire. Meanwhile, she swung her arm backward and sent a muscr man, who attempted to flirt with Shaosi, flying away. She then threw out a heavy kick and broke the teeth of a badly drunken young man, who rushed over to make an expression of love to Shaosi.

    Taisi was holding a grilled beast leg in his left hand, a pot of wine in his right hand, and following closely behind Shaosi and Man Man. He swayed and walked as if he was actually in sleep. He showed the whites of his eyes while walking and stiffly raised his hands to allow himself to drink the wine and eat the meat, as if he was a robot. No one knew what he was thinking.

    Sometimes, excited people would reach their hands out and attempt to coil their arms around Taisi¡¯s neck to invite him to make a toast together. However, extremely slight air ripples would be stirred up from the air when their hands were still feet away from Taisi¡¯s neck, and an indescribable, mysterious power would immediately block the space around Taisi, isting him from he others. The other people could see Taisi, but could never approach him.

    That wasn¡¯t a physical distance between Taisi and those people. Instead, that was a distance of time.

    After absorbing a Candle Dragon spirit pearl, Shaosi attained the power of space, that allowed her to tear the space apart and teleport herself. Taisi had also absorbed a Candle Dragon spirit pearl, and what he gained was the power of time. Different from Shaosi, Taisi took a rather long period of time to absorb the power of the pearl, but he had merged with the pearl to a high degree. As a result, Taisi was now in a subtle and indescribable state.

    Everyone could see Taisi, but he was always about a second away from each other, or in other words, he existed in a secondter or earlier than the others. One could also say that he existed in the future or the past, but never in the present. Therefore, those people who attempted to invite Taisi to drink together would find out that there was always an immeasurable distance between Taisi and themselves.

    Besides those bonfires were some girls brought by some human n leaders. Just like Man Man, these girls were young and energetic. Theyughed while chasing each other around the bonfires. asionally, some pretty girls would notice Taisi, then with drunken blush, they would excitedlye over to invite Taisi for a dance.

    Nevertheless, Taisi was just like a zombie. Hepletely neglected these girls¡¯ invitations, as he passed straight by these girls, with airy steps that made him seem like a ghost. Not a single person could ever touch even a corner of his cloth.

    On the roof of the Town Hall, behind a tall ridge, Candle Dragon Gui, Wulong Yao and the other few elders squatted there, sharing a pot of wine, that had a strong and terrific aroma.

    Seeing Taisi swaying across the crowd, Candle Dragon Gui abruptly let out a long sigh and said, "This kid, he¡¯s all good, but with something wrong with his brain. Do you guys still have single young girls in your families? Can you introduce them to this kid?"

    Wulong Yao and the other few elders reached out their heads, nced at Taisi, then simultaneously shook their heads.

    Wulong Yao made it straightforward, "This kid...Only Shaosi, his own blood younger sister, is willing to take care of his daily life. Otherwise, he would have starved to death long ago. You want us to introduce girls to him? So do you want a girl to be his wife, or his mother?"

    Candle Dragon Gui angrily raised his hand, wanting to beat Wulong Yao, but the other few eldersughed and stopped him.

    Kuafu Yan sat behind the ridge as well. He was extra muscr and was a lot taller than the others. Hearing Candle Dragon Gui and Wulong Yao, he raised his eyebrows and squeezed his eyes while grinning to Candle Dragon Gui andughing, "Our Kuafu Family girls are not bad. Although they might be slightly stronger than the other girls, it¡¯s not a bad thing for them to marry this young man. Hmm, as long as you can fulfill their appetites."

    Another series ofughs could be heard from the roof.

    Kuafu Family people wererge in shapes. That was not worth mentioning, but their stomachs were like bottomless holes. A gulp of water made by a Kuafu Family person could even break a river, and a meal of a Kuafu Family person could wipe out all animals living on a grasnd. Basically, except for some special cases, not a single human n would be willing to be rted to Kuafu Family by marriage. To any ordinary human being, marrying to a Kuafu Family person was just like marrying a king or queen of stomach. A small-scale human n could literally be eaten broke by a Kuafu Family person! Besides, which boy would want to marry a girl, who had arms thicker than his own waist?

    Laughing for a while, Candle Dragon Gui curved his mouth corners back down, flicked his fingers and released a faintyer of gray mist that covered the group of elders up. Then, he said with a deep and strong voice, "For what Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao mentioned earlier, I assume you have a result by now, don¡¯t you?"

    "Working with the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind, we have to support them. Otherwise, with the natures of those dragons and phoenixes, they would snatch all benefits away." Candle Dragon Gui fiddled with the wine pot while continuing with a low voice, "A world, same as Pan Xi world."

    The few elders all had sharp lights sparkle in their eyes, as they put their heads together and started whispering to each other.

    Whispered for a while, Candle Dragon Gui¡¯s look abruptly changed slightly. He raised his left hand and released a strand of gray mist from each fingertip. The thin mist wove into aplicated magic talisman on his palm, then a slight voice drifted from the talisman.

    "Hehe, River Earl. This is Pu Ban City, not their Northern Dark Sea...This ce is not under the domination of his River Earl underwater force." Candle Dragon Gui¡¯s face turned quite dark as he murmured, "Gong Gong has been acting more and more unscrupulous and aggressive. Where did he get that confidence from?"

    Wulong Yao snorted coldly. He flicked his finger and released an extremely thin stream of fiery light. From a great distance away, the fiery light stream flew to Shaosi and Man Man, then exploded into a dim sphere of light.

    Man Man and Shaosi were having a good time in the crowd. But abruptly, as a dim fiery light shed across, they heard Wulong Yao¡¯s voice.

    Shaosi paused slightly, then immediately turned to the direction of that rapidly flowing river, which was not too far away. Meanwhile, Man Man had a raging fire roaring out of her pair of eyes all of a sudden. This slightly drunken girl then gave a raging growl while boosting up all of her strength, "Gong Gong Wuyou, why didn¡¯t he die! How dare he bully our friends?!"

    The pair of hammers appeared abruptly in Man Man¡¯s hands. Dazzling me kes were released from the hammerheads, as Man Man slowly lowered her body, then leaped high up like a flea. Her tiny body left a sharp glowing arc in the air while flying towards Yu Mu and Feng Xing, along with an ear-piercing swishing noise.

    The square vibrated intensively. At the ce where Man Man leaped up from, the ground dented three inches deep. Countless spell symbols sparkled on the smooth ground while thin spell symbol cracking noises could be heard from underground.

    Shaosi snorted coldly. Her face was blushed because she was slightly drunken as well. She grabbed Taisi¡¯s neck, carried him up then directly split the space, teleporting Taisi and herself away.

    Following two thunderous booms, Man Man¡¯s hammers were thrown out while she was still flying in the air. The hammers transformed into a pair of zing shooting star, fiercely smashing on the dark mist released by River Earl.

    A, hundreds of meters tall, mushroom-shaped cloud puffed up into the air. A half of the water of that rapidly flowing water evaporated momentarily, exposing the dried riverbed.

 Chapter 804: Reverse the Time

    Chapter 804: Reverse the Time

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The pair of hammers roared down. Yu Yu had put a powerful magic formation in the pair of hammers, and now, the magic formation was activatedpletely. River Earl¡¯s bowl vibrated intensely, and the dark mist releasing from it turned thinner and thinner.

    Following a loud noise, arge area of spider-like cracks appeared on the bowl. The look of River Earl, who had been sitting on the head of the boat with a careless and confident face, suddenly changed. A mouthful of heart blood gushed up from his chest and surged out from his nostrils, even before he could open his mouth and let it out. River Earl sensed a great pain from his internal organs, that made him grab his own chest with both of his hands. Meanwhile, he stared at Man Man in a great shock, who was swiftly descending from the air.

    "This two bloody hammers, Zhu Rong didn¡¯t make them... But who did?!" River Earl growled with a hoarse raging voice. The great heat released from Man Man¡¯s hammers evaporated half of the river, and from the remaining half of the river, water surged over. The ice-cold river water flushed the glowing-red riverbed, creatingrge clouds of steam. The steam rose into the sky, coiled around by the cold wind, then turned into countless snowkes that drifted down.

    The slim bed, that River Earl was sitting on, abruptly turned into a strand of ck ash and dissipated along the wind. Next, Candle Dragon Gui showed up behind River Earl like a ghost, a sticky stream of gray mist coiling around his body. It was nothing else but this gray mist that destroyed River Earl¡¯s boat in a moment.

    Before River Earl could stand up, Candle Dragon Gui already had the five fingers of his right hand locked on River Earl¡¯s neck. The cold, iron-hard fingers of Candle Dragon Gui sank deeply into River Earl¡¯s neck. These terrifyingly strengthful fingers could easily break River Earl¡¯s neck. Therefore, River Earl now tightened his whole body, daring not to move an inch.

    "Young kids are fighting, adults like us shall not get involved... Right, old water creature?" Candle Dragon Gui stretched out his neck, put his wrinkled face near River Earl¡¯s ear, while letting out cold gusts of wind that were filled with a strong power of death, from his mouth.

    "If you truly want to get involved, you shall be a dead water creature." Candle Dragon Gui put forth his strength through his fingers and squeezed out a series of cracking noise from River Earl¡¯s neck. River Earl even temporarily lost his eyesight because of the pain, and he waspletely disabled from activating his own divine power, even as a God-kind being with the power of water.

    "Candle Dragon Gui...I didn¡¯t think that you¡¯ve be so powerful." River Earl gnashed his teeth and growled in a low voice in rage.

    A nimble silhouette abruptly dashed out from the river; that was Wuzhi Qi. He carried arge dark ice stick as he dashed immediately up to Candle Dragon Gui, raised the stick with both of his hands, and seemed to smash down towards the back of Candle Dragon Gui¡¯s head. However, a cold snort could then be heard, following which, Wulong Yao, Kuafu Yan and the other few elders showed up behind Wuzhi Qi. The square-shaped hammer held in Kuafu Yan¡¯s hand was burning in a raging fire as he began talking with a thunder-like, strong and resonant voice, that even caused a sharp pain on Wuzhi Qi¡¯s eardrums.

    "Monkey, don¡¯t move! You may not be able to break the skull of old Candle Dragon, but my hammer can certainly break your head."

    Wuzhi Qi paused instantly, then he slowly turned around with an embarrassed face and looked at Kuafu Yan, who was standing behind him, and was around thirty meters tall. That giant square-shaped hammerhead, which was thickly covered in tiny spell symbols, was five to six times bigger than Wuzhi Qi¡¯s entire body.

    River Earl and Wuzhi Qi remained silent, and the looks of both of them were as dark as ink.

    Pop! Followed by a loud noise, River Earl¡¯s ck bowl exploded, transformed into countless beams of dark light beams and dazzled back into River Earl¡¯s sleeve. River Earl let out another mouthful of blood, then he showed a badly twisted face, with his teeth gnashed. Just now, the dark mist seal he created waspletely broken.

    Man Man carried the two hammers and heavilynded from the sky. Along with an earth-shaking bang, a few huge pieces of rock in where shended were shattered, while tens of serpent-like cracks appeared on the ground. The great shocking wave created by Man Man raised a nearly hundred meters tall wave from the river.

    At the moment, Yi Shen¡¯s dragon-ying bow was destroyed by Yemo Shanye¡¯s thunderbolt, Man Man released a meters long divine fire from her eyes and immediately saw Yi Shen, whose left hand was blown into pieces.

    "Eh? You again? How annoying!" Without using any special magic, Man Man simply boosted up her strength and rushed over towards Yi Shen, along with a strong gust of wind, just like a crazy rhino.

    Along with two heavy thuds, the pair of hammers smashed violently on Yi Shen¡¯s body. On the flower-bud-shaped hammerheads, a water-clear stream of Yu Yu¡¯s divine light shed slightly. Next, a scarily huge power, that seemed to be as strong as the force generated by a prehistorical star descending from the original void, was released from the hammerheads. It drilled into Yi Shen¡¯s body through his pores, then reached to all blood veins, internal organs, bones and marrow of his. Right after that, it exploded, just like the eruption of a volcano.

    From the inside to the outside, this great power burst all of a sudden. That wasn¡¯t Man Man¡¯s power. Instead, it was a highly lethal function given to Man Man¡¯s hammers by Yu Yu quite conveniently.

    Yi Shen¡¯s bones broke inch by inch; his internal organs were shredded, while tens of huge shes appeared on his body. Blood surged out from those wounds ceaselessly.

    Man Man let out a breath along with a roar while she wielded the hammer forwards. Yi Shen¡¯s body was sent flying away like a drifting withered leaf in the wind. While vomiting blood, he fell into the rapidly flowing river, being rolled into the high wave, and then disappeared.

    As a dim light shed across the air, Shaosi rushed into the battlefield with Taisi carried in her hand.

    Taisi was drunken, but when he saw Feng Xing, whose entire body was covered in blood, Taisi instantly shook his head and mumbled loudly, "Eh? Is, is someone...bullying you?"

    The wine vat and grilled beast meat held in his hands immediately turned into a drifting straw of ash while Taisi¡¯s face twisted like a devil. His eyes turned white without any other color. With a low voice, he began incanting an evil sounding spell, creating subtle waves of air ripple that swept across the entire area.

    Yi Shen had brought three-hundred Eastern Wastnd elite archers. Among them, thirty to forty were Divine Magi, and the others were elite Magus Kings. These archers had been attacking Yu Mu together, and at the time, Yu Mu¡¯s fat had been shaking intensely because of the fierce waves of arrowing towards him.

    Nevertheless, colorful streams of mist flew across these archers¡¯ faces from time to time, as they were all poisoned by Yu Mu. They all had protective magic treasures that had blocked around ny percent of the poison for them. These archers were powerful and had strong bodies. Therefore, although they were all poisoned, the poison was already weakened by around ny percent and could not cause any actual threat to them within a short period of time.

    In this very moment, Taisi¡¯s power of time swept across the battlefield. Those Eastern Wastnd archers, who had their bows pulled open, instantly quivered. Then, within a microsecond, a magical reversal of time happened to them. At that moment, their bodies had gone back to their teenage, back when they just started cultivating themselves. Back at that time, they were merely ordinarily Novice Magi; they were young and weak, and had absolutely no resistance to any type of poison.

    All of a sudden, three-hundred elite Eastern Wastnd archers turned into a puddle of pus-blood that flowed all over the ground.

 Chapter 805: Xiang Liu Kill

    Chapter 805: Xiang Liu Kill

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Back inside the small building, Ji Hao, Si Wen Ming, Tushan old man, Ao Li and Feng Xinxin each made a stamp on a sheet of leather. As the five private stampsnded on the leather sheet, the golden leather instantly burst with an eye-piercing light and released a strong stream of power, reaching to the sky. Streams of golden light dazzled out from the leather while the air vibrated, causing a buzzing noise. Next, the leather sheet divided into five, which were five copies of an agreement. They then flew up andnded in the hands of Ji Hao and the other four.

    Everything regarding the cooperation had been appropriately negotiated, or in other words, Tushan old man, who was a master of business, had thought of every detail ahead of time. All those uses suggested by him were perfectly reasonable, and so was the benefit distribution. He considered every partner¡¯s needs, and as a result, this agreement satisfied everyone.

    "Hahaha, bring us the wine. Take out the pot of Drunken Fox I saved... Haha, today is a good day, good things have happened, and we all have a good mood. Let¡¯s now drink!" Tushan old manughed happily while raising his hands and pped loudly to tell the maids to hurriedly bring the wine.

    Hearing ¡®Drunken Fox¡¯, Ao Li popped out his eyes stunned, and even loudly sucked his own saliva.

    Ji Hao smilingly looked at Si Wen Ming, prepared to ask him about Drunken Fox. But suddenly, not so far away, a red mushroom cloud rose into the sky, then a bright fiery light spread out wave by wave, along with a scorching hot hurricane. Immediately, many rare nts around Tushan old man¡¯s building withered while many maids and servants screamed out.

    "Man Man!"

    Ji Hao¡¯s pupils shrunk to the size of needle tips when he gave a long and resonant roar. A golden beam of light dazzled out of his erect eye, then his body disappeared suddenly.

    "So fast!" cried Feng Qinxin in shock. She turned straight to where the mushroom cloud rose, but she didn¡¯t know when Ji Hao left. She couldn¡¯t even see Ji Hao¡¯s moves clearly.

    Phoenixes could fly at an amazingly high speed, and among all legendary birds, only golden-winged roc and the other few, extremely rare kinds could barelypete against the phoenix-kind in speed. But without a doubt, phoenixes were the fastest flyers. But just now, Ji Hao left abruptly, and Feng Qinxin didn¡¯t even see how he did that. Ji Hao¡¯s moving speed had already surpassed all those powerful phoenixes Feng Qinxin had ever met, also far higher than Feng Qinxin¡¯s own highest speed.

    Feng Qinxin was curious and amazed. Therefore, she gave a roar as well and flew towards the mushroom cloud, bringing up a seven-colored stream of light. Si Wen Ming, Ao Li and Tushan old man were all surprised. Next, they each moved towards the mushroom cloud at their highest speeds.

    With the power of the Heaven and Earth golden bridge, Ji Hao moved across space, which slightly startled Feng Qinxin. As bright and dim lights shed swiftly before his eyes, Ji Hao had already arrived where Yu Mu and Feng Xing were attacked. He saw Man Man smash her hammers on Yi Shen¡¯s body, almost shattering Yi Shen into pieces. Then, he saw Yi Shen being sent flying away by Man Man¡¯s hammers, fall into the river and flee.

    Before Ji Hao made any moves, Taisi had already activated his power of time-reversal, and cooperating with Yu Mu¡¯s poison, killed three-hundred elite archers in a moment.

    River Earl and Wuzhi Qi had already been controlled by a group of elders. By now, only Gong Gong Wuyou was left on the battlefield. He was struck by Yemo Shanye¡¯s thunder, and had a half of his chest blown away. A broken spine connected his upper and lower body, which made him look quite miserable.

    The great pain took away Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s elegance. He madly waved the jade flute while screaming like a crazy man, "Who dares to hurt me? I am Gong Gong Wuyou, I am the prince of Gong Gong Family! I am the next Water God!"

    "Feng Xing, Yu Mu, you colluded with a non-humankind woman. You swankily attacked me, you attempted to kill our Gong Gong bloodline! I am the only prince of Gong Gong Family, the only prince! You betrayed the humankind, you are spies among human beings!"

    Yemo Shanye had a dim ck light swiftly spinning in her erect eye. She bit her lips tightly while looking at Gong Gong Wuyou in hesitation. She didn¡¯t know if she shouldunch another thunderbolt to just kill this Gong Gong Wuyou for good. But how did Gong Gong Wuyou know about the proposal? Had her elder sister, Yemo Luoye, the emperor in power of Dark Sun, sent out people to chase her already? Had the people, who had been chasing her, made some contact with Gong Gong Wuyou?

    Abruptly, dense ck mist spurted out from Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s body, along with a strong cold power. The ck mist covered Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s wounds, allowing his wounds to recover speedily. Soon, that broken body was healed perfectly. A thin ck mist gathered behind Gong Gong Wuyou, within which, a pair of deep and cold eyes lit up. Then, Gong Gong¡¯s hoarse voice came from the mist, "You, how dare you hurt my, Gong Gong¡¯s son?!"

    Shaosi took a step forward, looking straight at that pair of brightly sparkling eyes in the mist without any fear, and said calmly, "Gong Gong, do you mean that your son can bully us, but we cannot fight back? He wants to kill, so he should be prepared for death."

    Before Gong Gong responded, Shaosi harshly continued, "Not only your son, you too. If you want to kill, you should prepare for death as well!"

    An especially fierce and proud vibe rose from Shaosi, under the effect of which, Gong Gong actually didn¡¯t say anything for a long while. Next, Gong Gong sneered and asked, "Who are you? Where you from? Do you even deserve to talk to me like this? For what happened today, no matter whose fault it is, you harmed the prince of my Gong Gong Family. You have to pay for that!"

    Sneering again, the ck mist behind Gong Gong Wuyou suddenly transformed into a pair of transparent dark ice hand, reaching towards Candle Dragon Gui and the other few elders, along with a shrill scream. Wherever the pair of ice hand reached, even the air was frozen, showing two clearly visible traces.

    Candle Dragon Gui, Wulong Yao and the other few elders stopped restraining River Earl and Wuzhi Qi¡¯ powers. Instead, they all made their moves to fend against this nearly sneaky attackunched by Gong Gong. Meanwhile, a hissing noise came from behind Ji Hao, following which,rge clouds of ck and green poisonous gas puffed out, releasing a disgusting odor. Ji Hao turned around, saw nine giant, dragon-head-like serpent heads, faintly visible in the poisonous gas.

    "Earl Yao Ji Hao...You and your people hurt Prince Wuyou... Even Emperor Shun can¡¯t cover this for you...Take a beating from me, Xiang Liu!"

    A loudugh could then be heard while an enormous serpent head swooshed straight over. The air was split up, while Xiang Liu¡¯s head pped on Ji Hao¡¯s chest like a great mountain.

 Chapter 806: Beheading

    Chapter 806: Beheading

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The enormous serpent head smashed down, creating an unspeakably great horror as it struck down like a tsunami on Ji Hao¡¯s head. That horror was as scary as the gathering of all nightmares a human being had in a hundred reincarnated lives. It burst within a moment and woke up the deepest fear inside one¡¯s heart, filling every cell of one¡¯s body with fear and despair.

    This was the natural power of horror possessed by Xiang Liu. Being slightly affected by this great power of horror, anyone, even an ordinary Divine Magi, would have his or her soul shattered. Xiang Liu simply scared his enemies to death many times with his power of horror, then swallowed them.

    Xiang Liu was one of the eight senior ministers under Gong Gong¡¯smand. He existed ever since the prehistorical era, and was even much older than Candle Dragon Gui. Xiang Liu was injured severely back in the prehistorical era, and had been in a deep sleep to allow his body to recover during all these years. Thus, he rarely showed up in public. If he wasn¡¯t injured back then, he would definitely have been the most famous minister under Gong Gong¡¯smand, instead of River Earl and Wuzhi Qi.

    A terrifying creature originated from the prehistorical era, he attained an amazingly great power through countless years of cultivation. Because of the longsting deep sleep, he had umted immeasurably great power inside his body. Therefore, when heunched that full-power attack against Ji Hao, both Ji Hao¡¯s body and primordial spirit froze, that made him float in the air in a daze, without being able to move a little bit.

    The Pan Xi divine mirror automatically activated to protect its owner, releasing a thickyer of dim light from Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Dark, deep, mysterious and beautiful, the dim light seemed to contain all mysteriousness in the world. Within that light, Ji Hao disappeared. Xiang Liu¡¯s serpent head was going to give Ji Hao a deathly attack, but he suddenly lost the target.

    All traces of Ji Hao¡¯s existence had disappeared, including his smell, his power vibrations and all other slight traces. The Pan Xi divine mirror had wiped out all traces of Ji Hao, as if Ji Hao had never existed in the world.

    The enormous serpent head bumped into the thick dim light. In the next moment, from within the dense poisonous gas cloud, a serpent head abruptly flew out and thudded violently against another serpent head in confusion.

    Bang! A thunderous how could then be heard. Dark-green, sticky and poisonous blood dripped from the sky like a heavy rain. Shaosi shouted, hurriedly waved her hands and released a gray stream of light that rolled all her teammates up, moving them onto a small hill over ten miles away.

    Two heads of Xiang Liu had bumped into each other. He was so powerful, that as a consequence, the two heads were both injured seriously. At least a half of each head had been smashed. With Xiang Liu¡¯s power and his incredibly strong physical body, even Divine-Magus-level magic treasure couldn¡¯t possibly harm even a scale of his. However, he bumped his head with another head of his; such a self-harming move caused him a serious damage.

    The poisonous nd located in the edge areas of Xiang Liu¡¯s heads exploded, letting out countless drops of venom, sshing down and mixing with his poisonous blood. The ground for miles in radius melted instantly along with a sizzling noise. Sands, rocks, soil and nts all melted into ck liquid, that smelled terrible and could corrode the earth. Soon, a, dent miles in radius appeared on the ground.

    Xiang Liu was highly poisonous, and this was how terrifying he was.

    The pain made Xiang Liu¡¯s nine enormous heads sway and howl miserably. Xiang Liu crazily let out his tongue while screaming in a hoarse voice. The poisonous cloud of gas was dispelled, exposing his weird looking body.

    Standing inside the poisonous gas, Xiang Liu was wearing a long robe. His body looked as tall as an ordinary human being. However, his neck was incredibly long, extending for hundreds of meter, then splitting up into nine especially long serpent bodies. The longer those snake bodies extended, the thicker they be. And atst, each of his nine serpent heads was as gigantic as a mountain, but his body remained in the size of an ordinary human being.

    Such a weird body made Ji Hao want to throw up.

    The Pan Xi divine mirror sparkled, showing Ji Hao¡¯s body. Ji Hao flew up into the sky, bringing up a golden beam of light. The power of horror released by Xiang Liu had already been neutralized by the mirror. By now, Ji Hao¡¯s power flew perfectly inside his body without any difficult anymore.

    The Moho Staff glowed with a sharp light while flying out of Ji Hao¡¯s hand. The natural powers in surrounding area were agitated immediately. Next, a water-tank-thick chain, that was condensed purely from natural powers, flew swiftly out, coiled around Xiang Liu¡¯s body at lightning speed.

    This was a sealing function of the staff, called ¡®god-sealing chain¡¯, and was the most powerful sealing magic of the Moho Family of Full Moon.

    Countless gigantic chains absorbed the dense natural powers while releasing bolts of lightning and tied Xiang Liu up. Xiang Liu¡¯s nine serpent heads paused instantly, then he burst with a shrill scream in a soul-deep shock, as if he couldn¡¯t believe this at all.

    "Kid...How can you...?"

    Ji Hao gave a roar then gathered all of his spiritual power. The only spirit star inside his body began shrinking at a crazy rate while the nine sun spear released a, thousands of meter long stream of fire. Sky-Opening, Earth-Splitting, Everything Grow and Everything Perish, hebined the four moves into one, and next, the sun power contained in Ji Hao¡¯s body was magically transformed. It was injected into the nine sun spear, after which, a dim ck fire suddenly wrapped up the golden, dazzlingly shining spear.

    With all of his power, heunched a hack.

    All lights in the world seemed to be absorbed by this moveunched by Ji Hao. Everyone lost the eyesight at the moment, and some people even had a painful feeling that their souls were about to be devoured.

    This was the very first time for Ji Hao tobine the four moves. The sun power contained in his body was fierce and violent, but after being transformed by thebined move, the power he released in the end was rather weird.

    That was a world-destructive power. Although Ji Hao was still not powerful enough, the true nature of that power could still frighten everyone on the scene. But Ji Hao was wrapped in the power of the mirror. Therefore, except for himself, no one could sense the scariness given by the ck fire wrapped around the nine suns spear.

    Another series of shrill howl could be heard, as the nine suns spear hacked on the two injured heads of Xiang Liu.

    A tremendous resistant force was generated, but then suddenly disappeared. The ck fire dissipated, while Xiang Liu¡¯s two heads were chopped off and flew out, transforming into ck sticky liquid as they fell from the sky.

    Xiang Liu screamed in pain. The rest seven heads of his twitched intensively. Soon, the seven heads merged back into one, while his extra long neck shrunk speedily. Eventually, a regr-sized serpent head appeared on his human-shaped body.

    The hideous serpent slightly swayed and turned into a gloomy and evil face of a middle-aged man.

    With hatred, he stared at Ji Hao while ck blood gushed ceaselessly out of his mouth corners.

    Bang! The pair of dark ice handunched by Gong Gong Wuyou was shattered by Candle Dragon Gui and the other elders together.

    The entire area fell into a deathly silence, as everyone had their eyes fixed on Ji Hao and Xiang Liu. No one could believe that Ji Hao had actually cut off two heads of Xiang Liu!

 Chapter 807: The responsibility of Supervision

    Chapter 807: The responsibility of Supervision

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    A towering mulberry tree floated in midair. Beautiful green divine light glowed on each jade-like leaf of the tree and shone on the ground, which was wounded by Xiang Liu.

    Streams of poisonous gas were purified by the light, while the odor was dispelled slowly. The air became refreshing again. Therge dent on the ground, which was created by the poison, stopped expanding. Tens of Magi with the power of earth stood around the dent, incanting a spell and sending out strong streams of earth power. Under the effect of this, soil, stones and sand began moving and filling up the dent.

    A wrinkled face showed faintly on the hundreds of miles thick mulberry tree trunk.

    This especially old treeman sighed slightly andined in a low voice while dispelling the poison left by Xiang Liu, "Young people nowadays are all so impatient and hot-tempered, hot tempered...Eh, with so much strength to fight, why don¡¯t you go back to your wives and make more kids?"

    The bonfires of the great party were still zing, but people around the bonfires had already quieted down. Everyone was listening to the sound that came out from the Town Hall.

    It was a perfect celebration ceremony for a great victory attained by the humankind. But because of a suddenly burst conflict, the atmosphere turned tense. Countless people gathered outside the Town Hall, silently waiting for the result.

    Inside the Town Hall, Ji Hao expressionlessly faced Gong Gong Wuyou and Yi Shen. Gong Gong Wuyou was with a gloomy face while Yi Shen seemed to be quite embarrassed. From time to time, he would cough loudly, and the breath let out of his mouth still contained a faint bloody scent.

    Obviously, the two hammer strikesunched by Man Man weren¡¯t easy to handle. The lethal power put into the hammers by Yu Yu had caused Yi Shen an irreversible injury. By now, the representatives of all Eastern Wastnd ns stood behind Yi Shen, ring at Ji Hao angrily.

    The group of Northern Wastnd n leaders stood behind Gong Gong Wuyou, under the lead of River Earl, Wuzhi Qi and Xiang Liu, all having vicious faces. If Emperor Shun and the other senior ministers weren¡¯t there, they would certainly roll up their sleeves and start another tense fight against Ji Hao.

    Not to mention anything else, who was Xiang Liu? Such a famous, powerful being, however, Ji Hao cut off two of his heads right in front of everyone. To Xiang Liu, this didn¡¯t just partially consume his life-force. More importantly, this was way too humiliating.

    As a well-known senior minister under themand of the Water God, and a powerful prehistorical creature, he was actually harmed by Ji Hao. In many people¡¯ eyes, this was just like a great emperor being spat on the face by a little kid. Not only Xiang Liu himself, but all leaders of the ns also followed the Water God¡¯s lead felt humiliating.

    The atmosphere in the Town Hall was serious and tense. The two strong forces from the Eastern Wastnd and the Northern Wastnd somehow intended to join hands and bring pressure on Ji Hao. Such things never happened before. Therefore, all human ministers on the scene had been pondering the subtle meaning contained in the current situation.

    Zhu Rong Tianming had his face darkened while staring at Yi Shen from head to toe. Without a question, Yi Shen was a traitor to Zhu Rong Tianming. He had colluded with Gong Gong Wuyou, and the two of them attacked Ji Hao¡¯s friends together. Although Zhu Rong Tianming never had a good rtionship with Ji Hao, at this very moment, he determinedly chose to stand on Ji Hao¡¯s side.

    If he didn¡¯t keep thest part of ability of rational thinking, he would haveunched a move right now to kill Yi Shen. He wanted peel this traitor and pull out his tendons.

    Emperor Shun sat on a straw sheet with his legs crossed, looking at Ji Hao and the others, with a trace of helplessness.

    This was a perfect, happy celebration ceremony. Why the hell did it end up like this?

    He couldn¡¯t help but take one more nce at Ji Hao. How many times? Emperor Shun remembered that for quite many times, conflicts happened between Ji Hao and some other people when banquets took ce in the Town Hall. Right in this Town hall, he beat up Zhu Rong Tianming, and Wuzhi Qi...

    This time, he even cut off two heads of Xiang Liu... This was truly a big deal!

    "Why did you start the fight?" Emperor Shun finally began talking. As always, his voice was calm and gentle, "You are all elite human beings, you¡¯re the future of the humankind... You are carrying the hope of our kind. You didn¡¯t join hands to fight against the non-humankind. On the contrary, you pointed your weapons at each other...You, you make all elders and me so disappointed."

    Ji Hao turned around, bowed towards Emperor Shun and said, "Emperor Shun, they already had des held against our necks. We had to fight back, not much else. For what happened today, it¡¯s not our fault."

    Before Gong Gong Wuyou and Yi Shen said anything, Ji Hao¡¯s tone turned fierce, even cruel as he continued, "No matter who it is, if you want to hurt our Yao Mountain territory people, you shall not me us for having no mercy."

    Gong Gong Wuyouughed out loud and said scornfully, "Ji Hao, you have no mercy? Who can you possibly frighten?"

    Without showing any sign of weakness, Ji Hao responded, "Who can I frighten? Whose heads I¡¯ve chopped off? If you don¡¯t believe me, you can just fight me yourself. Gong Gong Wuyou, do you dare to engage in a deathly fight against me?"

    Gong Gong Wuyou immediately shut his mouth and took two steps backward. River Earl and Wuzhi Qi stepped up on both sides, shielding Gong Gong Wuyou behind. After making sure of his own safety, Gong Gong Wuyou pointed his finger at Yi Shen and said, "This is a personal issue between Prince Yi Shen and Feng Xing, from your Yao Mountain territory. Hehe, I was only there to watch the show."

    Carelessly putting aside his own responsibility, Gong Gong Wuyou pointed at Ji Hao, sneered and said, "Minister Xiang Liu was nicely trying to stop the fight that happened between you. You didn¡¯t ept his kindness... Instead, you..."

    Ji Hao¡¯s voice sounded as fierce and strong as a sharp hacking de as he interrupted Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯snguage game with an indescribable forcefulness, "Gong Gong Wuyou, if you¡¯re a decent man, do not ynguage games. Xiang Liu sneakily attacked me, he tried to kill me. This is the truth. Next time I see him, I will try to kill him, not much else. As for Yi Shen, indeed, that was a personal issue."

    Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s look changed, as he red at Ji Hao without saying anything else.

    Not a single living being ever dared to interrupt him, Prince Gong Gong like that. Before, even if he tried to y somenguage games, who dared to overthrow what he said so straightforwardly? Only Ji Hao, only Ji Hao dared to do this. In this very moment, Gong Gong Wuyou saw Ji Hao as his mortal enemy.

    Yi Shen took a deep breath, stiffly nodded towards Emperor Shun and said coldly, "Emperor Shun, this is an internal affair of our Ten Sun Country. It has nothing to do with the overall situation of our humankind. I am going to kill Feng Xing, because of the personal hatred. ording to the rules of our humankind, even you can¡¯t interfere."

    Letting out a long breath, Yi Shen waved his hand, then rushed out of the Town Hall along with a fierce sense of power.

    "Next time, I will not do it in Pu Ban City."

    Gong Gong Wuyou remained silent for a while, then bowed to Emperor Shun, walked out with his people with big steps.

    Emperor Shun sighed slightly, cast aplicated nce at Ji Hao and said, "Personal issue...Earl Yao, you have to remember that you should put our entire humankind first. You must not..."

    Turned his eyes, Emperor Shun looked at Yemo Shanye, who was standing between Man Man and Shaosi. He frowned and continued in a nd tone, "This girl will be under your watch. Be nice to her, but, do not let her do any harm to our humankind."

    Ji Hao paused in surprise. ¡®This, has Emperor Shun just passed the buck to me?¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

 Chapter 808: About to be Activated

    Chapter 808: About to be Activated

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The name of the luxurious pce and the wholeke area that Ji Hao attained from Gong Gong Wuyou aspensation was already changed formally into Yao Mountain Garden.

    On the surface of theke, which was covered with a thinyer of ice, tens of slim boats had been moving across. Servants working in Yao Mountain Garden had been catching fishes and shrimps, also picking some vegetables like lotus roots.

    Man Man stood on a boat, a pair of alloy quants were being waved by her like two pinwheels, allowing the boat to move swiftly on theke surface like a mad buffalo. Shaosi and Yemo Shanye sat on the head of the boat, their long dresses wet because of the sshing water.

    Standing on the tform by theke, Ji Hao had both of his arms held before his chest, looking at Yemo Shanye¡¯s smiling face from a long distance away.

    "That is a huge trouble. Women can be troublesome already, and this is a non-humankind woman. Moreover, she¡¯s the twin sister of the emperor in power of Dark Sun, and she sneaked out to run away from marriage. She¡¯s truly a huge trouble."

    Feng Xing stood beside Ji Hao, looking at Yemo Shanye with narrowed, ssy eyes. A whileter, his gazes turned sharp and determined.

    "The outline of her face is a bit simr to the face of my little sister. I witnessed her..."

    Ji Hao straightened a finger while waving, interrupted Feng Xing and said, "Alright, let¡¯s not mention that sad past. This isn¡¯t too big a trouble... Emperor Shun only asked us to keep an eye on her. As long as she doesn¡¯t do anything to harm our humankind, she can be free to stay or leave."

    "If she wants to stay, just let her stay."

    "Yemo Luoye¡¯s sister, she has a noble identity, that¡¯s all. They can¡¯t start a war merely for a little girl who sneaked out from her home, can they? Not to mention the fact that we¡¯ve just signed the contract with them regarding a thousand years of peace... Therefore, she¡¯s not a truly big trouble."

    Patting heavily on Feng Xing¡¯s shoulder, Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to steal a poem to express his own feeling, but he couldn¡¯t help but begin saying, "If you fall in love with a flower, you should just pick it up...To pursue a woman, you have to be like a hungry wild wolf pouncing on its prey. As a wolf, if you have your eyes fixed on that fresh juicy food already, just pounce, don¡¯t hesitate... or you might regret."

    Feng Xing looked at Ji Hao in confusion, with his eyes widely opened.

    Why did pursuing a woman have anything to do with picking up a flower? He just couldn¡¯t understand this literary metaphor Ji Hao made.

    Feng Xing remained standing on the tform, confused and panicked. With thousands of thoughts, he looked at Yemo Shanye, who was happilyughing on the boat. Blood veins bulged from his forehead, and he clenched his hands subconsciously as a fierce gust of wind began hovering around his body, causing a loud swishing noise.

    A young non-humankind girl, the twin sister of Yemo Luoye, the emperor in power of Dark Sun... Ji Hao was right, she had aplicated identity, and she would be a huge trouble.

    However, her eyes were so clear, without any impurities. Sensitively, Feng Xing could feel that her heart was as pure and clear as her eyes, just like the pair of star-like, sparkling beautiful eyes which had been existing in his deepest memory.

    "Oi, Ji Hao..." Feng Xing turned around and attempted to ask Ji Hao about something. But Ji Hao had gone long ago without leaving a trace.

    Ji Hao left the tform quickly, leaving Feng Xing to continue struggling. He arrived in the main hall of Yao Mountain Garden, where Tu Shan old man and a few others had already been expecting him.

    Tens of jade talismans floated in the air, every single one of them glowing with a splendid light. Lights and shadows wove into an enormous, tridimensional blueprint of a magic formation. Complicated spell symbols sparkled in the magic formation blueprint and formed magic chains, which flew in the magic formation, looking like numerous flying and hovering dragons.

    This magic formation blueprint was extremelyplicated, probably the mostplicated one in the world. This was the magic formation provided by Di Yantuo and the others. The non-humankind used this kind of magic formation to open up portals; only with a coordinate, the perpetual portal based on this magic formation could lead straight to another world. This masterpiece was created by countless years of severe work on the Chaos void, the great Dao of space and teleporting magic formation, by countless non-humankind beings, that had cost immeasurably great amount of manpower and material resources.

    Through those perpetual portals, the non-humankind armies entered into numerous newly discovered worlds one after another and conquered the local civilizations of those worlds.

    Si Wen Ming carefully looked at the magic formation blueprint, with his dense pair of eyebrows knitted, and said, "Such aplicated great magic formation, no wonder it requires so many rare materials. Even if we can reach the targeted world, we have to build another magic formation base, exactly the same as this one, on the other side. Otherwise, our armies could nevere back sessfully."

    Feng Qinxin also frowned as she said, "Therefore, we need to double all those materials for building two same magic formation bases. I¡¯m fine with it, how about you, Ao Li?"

    Ao Li stood beside the blueprint. He felt a slight dizzy by now. Dragons were believers of pure physical strength, and they firmly believed that their great physical strength and their especially strong bodies could solve any problem. Therefore, at the current stage, the dragon-kind knew almost nothing about magic formations and magic spells.

    Although Ao Li couldn¡¯t tell exactly how excellent this blueprint was, he had still been seriously rubbing his chin with his pair of eyes rolling in his eye sockets because of the dizziness as he said, "Hmm, I¡¯ve emptied my old man¡¯s storage, and also borrowed some materials from some of my cousins... I too am fine with it."

    Si Wen Ming spread his hands and said in a deep voice, "All materials on my side are ready. Besides, my family has already raised a force that is strong enough."

    Tushan old man squatted aside, with a nameless grass in his mouth, chewing slowly as if he was an old rabbit. The entire hall was suffused by the magically refreshing aroma released from that grass.

    Hearing Si Wen Ming, Ao Li and Feng Qinxin, Tushan old man grinned and said, "In this case, ording to our agreement, if we are still short of any materials, that would all be provided by our Tushan Family. Apart from this, although our Tushan Family people are never good fighters, we have also raised a force with ve warriors, that will be enough for early-stage exploitation."

    At the moment, Ji Hao walked into the hall. He smilingly nodded to Tushan old man and said, "Tushan Family has amazing financial resources... You¡¯ve bought out all ves sold in Pu Ban ve Market, haven¡¯t you? In this case, as Liang Zhu City is still in reconstruction and all non-humankind forces haven¡¯t get the time and energy to explore the new world, we shall take the opportunity and do it before everyone else."

    "For the new world, which is supposed to belong to Dishi Family, we should make a move before them and seize the first opportunity. When Dishi Family people travel across the Chaos and arrive in that world, we would be able to strike them right on the heads, perhaps..."

    Ji Hao¡¯s worlds contained an obvious feeling and coldness, and an intent of killing.

    Everyone on the scene clearly understood that if they ever got a chance to wipe out the effective strength of Dishi Family, none of them would let go of the chance. The weaker the non-humankind became, the less pressure the humankind would suffer; everyone knew about this truth.

    Tushan old man swallowed the grass in his mouth, thenughed out loud and said, "Let¡¯s head to Yao Mountain City then. It¡¯s better for the portal to be built in Yao Mountain City.

    Giving arge grin, Tushan old man narrowed his eyes and said proudly, "We too have a Heaven and Earth great formation in-construction in our Tushan Mountain, It¡¯s just that the constructional work of the great formation required a long period of time, and it¡¯s not aplished yet. For now, Earl Yao¡¯s Yao Mountain City is the safest among all our ces."

 Chapter 809: A Trip Across Space

    Chapter 809: A Trip Across Space

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The earth was covered with a thickyer of snow, but Yao Mountain City was busy.

    Si Wen Ming, Tushan old man, Ao Li and Feng Qinxin all moved into Yao Mountain City with their troops. Mountain-huge piles of rare materials were carried into Yao Mountain City¡¯s storage. Led by Gulo and the other Xiu n masters, all these people began working hard on the construction of the perpetual portal.

    Si Wen Ming brought many magic formation artists from the Magi Pce and told them to learn from Gulo and his people.

    If those Magi Pce magic formation artists could learn the essence of the magic formation art of the non-humankind from such arge-scale,plicated, and ingenious magic formation that could allow people to travel across space and reach another world, the overall power of all Magi Pce magic formation artists could definitely be improvedrgely.

    Ji Hao, Si Wen Ming, Ao Li and Feng Qinxin were going to explore a new world. This could be counted as a top secret, but among a small group of people, this wasn¡¯t a secret at all. Therefore, Candle Dragon Gui, Wulong Yao, Kuafu Yan and the other few elders had alle with their trusted subordinates. These elders wandered on the constructional field all day long, just like fierce beasts who had sensed the scent of blood. Their eyes were firmly fixed on Gulo and his people, grasping every single move made by them.

    But of course, they would never, ever admit that they were here to secretly learn some core techniques. With their social status, their positions and their powers, they would sneakily learn techniques from non-humankind masters? What a joke!

    Bustling for a few days, Ji Hao finally settled almost everything down, finally getting some spare time. Building a perpetual portal wasn¡¯t an easy job. Even if a few top-ranked Xiu n masters, including Gulo, had been helping them, along with the other magic formations artists from the Magi Pce and Xiu n, ording to Gulo¡¯s estimation, it still required eight to nine months to aplish this great magic formation.

    Even if the magic formation was aplished, to target the world coordinate provided by Di Yantuo, the magic formation still needed to go throughplicated tests and adjustments, that would take another few months. Only after all this could the magic formation start to try to teleport people.

    After all, the portal had to go through the Chaos void. With a slight error, it might send people to unknown ces instead of the destination. Losing in the Chaos would be seriously despairing. Therefore, this thing could not be done in a rush.

    Since this couldn¡¯t be done in a rush, Ji Hao settled his mind down to focus on his own cultivation. He had just attained the seed of Dao of sun and the first inside spirit star. This meant that both his cultivation of Dao and physical strength had stepped into the level of Divine Magus. Nevertheless, he still felt strange to his new powers. He needed a long period of cultivation to bring his new powerspletely under control. Only after that could he truly understand the goodnesses of the level of Divine Magus.

    However, on the third day of his cultivation, the mysterious man, who hadn¡¯t shown up for quite a long while, appeared abruptly.

    Sitting on the misty round tform with legs crossed, the mysterious man said with a resonant voice, "Since you now have the Heaven and Earth golden bridge, why don¡¯t you go to that world to take a look ahead of the time?"

    Ji Hao paused. Yu Yu never mentioned something like that ever since he gave the golden bridge to Ji Hao to keep. Abruptly hearing the mysterious man, Ji Hao asked, "Do you think I should go take a look before everyone else?"

    The mysterious man responded with a nd tone, "I think Yu Yu wants you to go too. He didn¡¯t mention it only because of the friendship between the dragon ancestor, phoenix ancestor and himself. You are cooperating with the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind, so with his identity, he can¡¯t just tell you to go without them, can he?"

    Pausing briefly, the mysterious man continued in that deep yet strong voice, "But I think, you should go take a look before everyone else."

    Ji Hao remained silent for a while, then stood up. He left the cultivation hall, quietly walked across the square in front of the hall to the door of another hall. He gently knocked the door and asked in a low voice, "Brother Po, are you there? Do you have an interest in going to take a trip outside this world?"

    Once Ji Hao finished his question, Yu Yu¡¯s voice came from the main hall, "Po, go take a trip with your brother. Be careful, protect him well. Hm, Ji Hao, you¡¯re not powerful enough yet... This sword formation of mine, I¡¯ll lend it to you for safety."

    The magic formation blueprint, that looked like streams of lights and shadows, flew out from the main hall, with the four sharp swords wrapped in it. shing across the air, the blueprint and the four swords dazzled into Ji Hao¡¯s forehead.

    Ji Hao was wild with joy. He hurriedly bowed towards the main hall and silently thanked Yu Yu. He used this sword formation in the Evil Dragon Bay battle and learned how powerful it was back then. With this sword formation, not to mention self-protection, Ji Hao even dared to break into Liang Zhu City once again all by himself, and create an even bigger mess.

    The door in front of Ji Hao opened as Po walked out smilingly, wearing a long robe. He nodded to Ji Hao, then waved his hands towards another hall and said, "Brother Ji Hao has a good mood, sister Gui Ling, let¡¯s go together!"

    A gentle breeze blew across Ji Hao¡¯s body, following which, Gui Ling and six of her disciples showed up suddenly.

    Gui Ling was wearing a ck outfit. She nodded to Ji Hao with a warm smile, then said in a gentle voice, "Brother Ji Hao, I will probably be relying on you this time. Recently, when I cultivated myself, the blood in my heart was always agitated. I might make a breakthrough in the journey."

    Ji Hao smiled, greeted Po and Gui Ling, then flicked his finger, releasing over ten beams of fiery light. He sent messages to Ji Xia, Man Man, Shaosi and the other Yao Mountain territory leaders, telling them that he would lock himself indoors to concentrate on cultivation. If anything happened, they could just deal with it without consulting him.

    After Ji Hao finished what he had to do, Po put his palms together and waved his sleeves. A breeze flew around Ji Hao, Gui Ling, Po himself and the six disciples of Gui Ling. Next, the nine of them swiftly arrived in a quiet, mountainous area tens of thousands of miles away from Yao Mountain City without disturbing anyone.

    In Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, the mysterious man said excitedly, "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go... Let¡¯s see what¡¯s gonna happen this time."

    Ji Hao nodded and took out a jade talisman made by Gulo. He flicked his finger and shattered the talisman. Instantly, a fist-sized sphere of light flew out of the talismans, within which, countlessplicated spell symbols flew quickly in streams. This was the world coordinate given by Di Yantuo.

    The Heaven and Earth golden bridge spurted out of the spot between Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows, and the dark golden sphere of light swallowed the coordinate directly.

    A slight buzz could then be heard, following which, a dim golden light stream swooshed straight up into the sky, then disappeared in a moment.

    Ji Hao and the other nine cultivators trod on a dim golden bridge. In the front, a golden stream of light tore the Chaos apart, bringing them into the Chaos void, countless billions of miles away from Pan Gu world. Violent Chaos streams roared over from all directions. These terrifyingly great streams bumped against the dark golden light released from the golden bridge, then shatteredpletely.

    Time didn¡¯t exist in the Chaos, but in just a while, Ji Hao and the others had already entered deep into the Chaos.

 Chapter 810: Following

    Chapter 810: Following

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    In the Chaos, the golden bridge moved forward violently and wildly.

    Ji Hao and the other cultivators stood on the bridge, and even Po and Gui Ling, who were both powerful and experienced, were shocked by all stunning scenes throughout the journey, and had been quivering slightly.

    Within a rampant Chaos stream, a Chaos star, million miles in radius, had been spinning swiftly, releasing countless ten-thousand miles long beams of spirit-perishing divine light. The light beams dazzled out of the star, and wherever they reached, the Chaos stream was struck into nothingness.

    Even Po and Gui Ling dared not to fend against this type of pre-world spirit-perishing divine light with their own bodies and without any pre-world supreme treasure. However, the golden bridge bumped directly into the star, forcibly turning the star into pieces.

    Dazzling streams of five-colored divine light struck on the golden bridge, but failed to even stir up a ripple on the dark light screen that was wrapped around the golden bridge.

    Po abruptly gave a growl, following which, a cyan-colored, shining and enormous hand flew out from behind his head. It expanded to a hundred miles wide in a moment, grasping towards the pieces of that Chaos star. The fierce Chaos stream destroyed a big half of that enormous cyan hand within the blink of an eye. Po tried his best, but only managed to grasp back a water-tank-sized Chaos star piece.

    Restraining the cyan light, Po held the star piece with both of his hands. But then, he trembled as his arms were dislocated by this star piece along with a loud bone creaking noise.

    A cyan light spot rose from the bag tied around his waist. Po put the star piece into the bag, then seemed to say something. All of a sudden, a shrill howl could be heard, along with which, a whale-like, single-horned enormous beast rushed over, along with another Chaos stream.

    This beast, that was tens of thousands of miles long, had countless eyes on its head. Those blood-red eyes were filled with a fierce intent of killing, but without any light of intelligence. Through those eyes, nothing but pure instinct and desire of killing and destruction could be seen. The power vibration released from the beast was iparably great, affected by which, both Po and Gui Ling subconsciously released five streams of Qi from their heads. Five clear streams of Qi rose from both of their heads and condensed into three lotuses each, spinning speedily and releasing strong streams of power of Qi to fight against the power vibration released from the beast.

    The golden bridge flew swiftly and bumped right into the head of the beast. Along with a thunderous bang, the enormous beast, which had been releasing an especially strong power vibration, multiple times greater than thebination of the power vibrations released by Po and Gui Ling, was bumped into bits. Those eyes of the beast became blood-red gemstones, swishing towards all directions like shooting stars.

    Gui Ling gave a low growl while raising the ck Ruyi held in her left hand. A wide stream of ck light hovered in the surrounding space and caught three to five hundred blood-red gemstones.

    Before Gui Ling and Po took a closer look at these gemstones transformed from the beast¡¯s eyes, a deep yet terrifyingly loud roar came from a long distance away. Even though they were all under the protection of the golden bridge, and the roar came from immensely far away, Ji Hao still felt a piercing pain in his forehead, while his internal organs twitched intensively. Because of the severe inner vibration caused by the roar, Ji Hao vomited blood and nearly fell off the golden bridge.

    Po and Gui Ling were both powerful, so they weren¡¯t affected by the roar. But the six disciples of Gui Ling all vomited blood, and even worse than Ji Hao, they had streams of blood flowing out of their eyes, ears and nostrils ceaselessly.

    Tens of not toorge Chaos stars swished over thousands of miles away. All of a sudden, these stars transformed into a strand of dust simultaneously, being rolled into a Chaos stream, then disappearing. Nearby, a head-less, tens of kilometer tall, enormous man, whose skin looked like pure gold, was wielding a giant ax with his left hand and a shield with his right. This head-less giant roared madly while bumping a Chaos stream, then haphazardly rushed across space not too far away from the golden bridge.

    "This..." Ji Hao looked at Po and Gui Ling in both shock and confusion, but Po and Gui Ling had also been looking at each other in shock while shaking their heads.

    "Is that him?" asked Po with his eyebrows knitted.

    "Weird." Gui Ling didn¡¯t answer directly.

    Ji Hao looked at that headless giant, who had been letting out a thunder-like roar from his stomach. All of Ji Hao¡¯s fine hairs had stood straight up as his body quivered from time to time. He wasn¡¯t frightened. Instead, he was excited. That giant, could he be the one existing in the famous human legend? The unimaginably powerful one, who once fearlessly attacked the heaven and nearly defeated the heaven emperor, making the heaven emperor lock himself indoor?

    Why was he in the Chaos? What was he doing in here?

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Hundreds of thunderous bangs could then be heard in a row. Meanwhile, the golden bridge glowed with an eye-piercing light, as hundreds of Chaos stars shattered heavily against the golden bridge¡¯s glow while releasing thunderbolts and fiery lights. On one of those Chaos stars, a three-headed, six-winged, incredibly ugly giant bird opened its beaks and let out a long bolt of lightning towards Ji Hao and the other cultivators. But then, the bird realized that its thunderbolt could do no harm to the golden bridge. Therefore, it shed across space and disappeared immediately.

    Before Ji Hao and the others finished the long gasp caused by the shock given by that huge ugly bird, someone cried out in rm.

    A strong spiritual power locked on Ji Hao and the other cultivators. Next, all Chaos streams within the area with a radius of hundreds of thousands of miles were shattered by an unimaginably great force. A ghost-w-like, purely dark and tremendous w, which was about a hundred miles wide and having no skin and flesh, roared down towards Ji Hao and the others from a long distance away.

    The power vibration released from this w was scary, being shocked by which, Ji Hao only felt that his whole body was frozen, and he couldn¡¯t move even a little bit. However, the golden bridge had been moving at an unspeakably high speed. Once the w showed up, the golden bridge swiftly shed across space, carrying Ji Hao and the others countless miles away, easily leaving the w behind.

    Po and Gui Ling nced at each other and eximed together loudly, "That being is probably as powerful as our Shifu..."

    Cold sweat flowed down from both of their foreheads. The owner of that w was definitely as powerful as Yu Yu. As a creature which was born and had been living in the Chaos, even Yu Yu couldn¡¯t guarantee to defeat it in Chaos.

    Fortunately, under the protection of the golden bridge, they survived all dangers they encountered in this journey.

    Nevertheless, behind Ji Hao and the other cultivators, in the Chaos, tens of thousands of miles away from them, another group of people had been cursing loudly and miserably.

    A small golden shuttle had been moving in the Chaos. In both the front and the back of the golden shuttle, tens of air wings had been spinning swiftly, releasingrge clouds of purple mist and bright bolts of lightning to forcibly destroy all surrounding Chaos streams.

    It seemed that this golden shuttle was somehow, mysteriously connected with the golden bridge. This golden shuttle followed closely behind the golden bridge and quickly moved across the Chaos through the trace left by the bridge.

    Obviously, the group of people on the golden shuttle had been following Ji Hao and the other cultivators, but the golden shuttle was far less powerful than the golden bridge. In the Chaos streams, the golden shuttle had been shaking intensively, whilerge ripples were stirred up from its protective light screen from time to time. The pieces of Chaos stars, which were shattered by the golden bridge, struck on the shuttle and made it sway. The roar let out by the headless giant squeezed blood out of the mouths of all people on the shuttle, and then the thunderbolt released by that huge ugly bird almost destroyed the golden shuttle¡¯s protective light screen.

    When the tremendous w roared down, the golden bridge easily moved away, but the golden shuttle was affected by the strong shockwave caused by the w, being sent out tens of thousands of miles away.

    Inside the golden shuttle, a vicious voice screamed hysterically.

    "Priest Po, Priest Gui Ling, let¡¯s wait and see!"

 Chapter 811: A World of Water

    Chapter 811: A World of Water

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The golden bridge flew faster and faster. At first, the bridge was simply moving in the Chaos at a regr speed, butter, its moving speed rose and rose again, as if a huge piece of ma had been attracting it, raising its speed to a scary level. The golden bridge vibrated intensely, and not to mention Ji Hao, even Po and Gui Ling couldn¡¯t stand steadily on it. People on the bridge had no choice but to lie down on their stomachs, with their bodies shaking intensely along the golden bridge.

    Both the intensity and frequency of the vibration grew higher and higher, and even though Ji Hao had an incredibly strong body, he felt that his internal organs were even going to fly out through his mouth. The six disciples of Gui Ling were Qi cultivators, so their bodies were only slightly stronger than ordinarily Junior Magi. Therefore, they had been suffering a heavy vomiting since long ago.

    Towards the end, the golden bridge spun wildly and violently in the Chaos, tearing countless Chaos streams apart as if it was a giant drill. As a dim blue light spot came nearer and nearer, the golden bridge seemed to be more and more agitated.

    The blue light spot in the front grew brighter and brighter,rger andrger. In the end, a thunder boom was generated as the golden bridge bumped directly against a tremendously thickyer of dim blue light screen. An extremely great and heavy resistance came immediately towards the golden bridge.

    Ji Hao clearly sensed a strong will of resistance, judging from which, they were not wee by whatever was behind this dim blue light screen. However, the golden bridge released an extremely dazzling stream of golden light and prated the blue light screen light a long sharp needle.

    The billions of miles thick light screen was prated by the golden bridge. Next, along with the intensive vibration of the golden bridge, Ji Hao and the other cultivators broke into the natural protective screen of this world, then violently and impolitely broke into this world.

    The golden bridge quieted down immediately. It transformed into a fist-sized, dark golden light, and silently flew back into the spot between Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows.

    A strong gale had been blowing across the surrounding space. The bone-piercing cold gale transformed into numerous dark blue and dense air streams, roaring over from all directions. Ji Hao and the other cultivators were now high up in the sky, and they didn¡¯t know how far it was from the ground. They tried their best to look down, but saw nothing but winding, dragon-like, dim-blue fierce air streams screaming all over the space.

    Cold, terrifyingly cold... The air temperature in this ce was incredibly low. It should be because of the naturalws of this world, the temperature in here was way lower than the already discovered lowest temperature back in Pan Gu world. Under the effect of such a low temperature, the gale was nearly liquefied, and contained a frightful destructive power.

    The Pan Xi divine mirror was activated. On Ji Hao¡¯s body, dim light streams shed across, teleporting all fierce air streams away before they touched Ji Hao¡¯s body. Those air streams which were sent away by Ji Hao, then surged out in random directions, shing fiercely against each other. At the time, a dreadful series of bangs was generated in the air. Numerous strong air streams were shattered, after which, countless whirlwinds began spinning loudly in the sky, while descending along with an awful coldness like shooting stars.

    Po had water-clear Yu Yu divine light streams hovering around his body. No matter how fierce those air streams were, his body stayed perfect unmoved. With great interests, he took out tens of different types of metal pieces and threw them into those fierce air streams, watching those metal pieces being rolled into the air streams and sting into tiny crystal pieces.

    Gui Ling had released a ck divine light, shielding the six disciples of hers. As for herself, she delightfully opened her mouth, joyfully inhaling those raging-dragon-like, tens of thousands of miles long, bone-piercing cold air streams one after another.

    These air streams were scarily cold, but contained a pure water power. Gui Ling¡¯s real body was an enormous turtle, and she was born before Pan Gu world was created. Therefore, any water power could be greatly replenishing to her. Furthermore, the water power in this world contained a mysterious sense of Dao, which made the water power even more beneficial to Gui Ling.

    "Let¡¯s go down and take a look!" Ji Hao gave a shout, then took the lead and headed down.

    Po and Gui Lingughed out loud together. They stayed on both sides of Ji Hao to protect him, treading on airy clouds and drifting unhurriedly down. But, their moving speed was still no slower than Ji Hao at all. Meanwhile, tens of exquisite jade talismans flew out from Po¡¯s hands one after another. Next, waves of detecting magics were activated, that allowed them to gain a preliminary understanding of this new world.

    The water power in this world was incredibly dense, to an amazing degree.

    Roughly speaking, the water power was holding an absolute domineering position in this world, as its amount was over a hundred times greater than the total amount of all the other types of natural powers. Natural powers such as metal power, green power, fire power and earth power existed in this world as well. Butpared to the water power, these other types of natural powers were so weak that they were not even worth mentioning.

    Because of the domineering water power, the fire power, which was opposite to water power, barely existed in this world. Po tried a few fire magics, but even with his power, he only managed to create a few tiny mes on his finger tips.

    Because of the incredibly high density of the water power, the climate change in this world was quite strange. When Ji Hao and the other cultivators dove down from the sky, they had encountered three great storms within merely a quarter of an hour. Before, Ji Hao thought that the storms happened back in the rainy season of Southern Wastnd were already scary enough. Butpared to the storms in this world, the rainy season in Southern Wastnd could even be described as gentle.

    In the storms they had encountered in this world, there was no such thing as raindrops at all. Instead,ing down from the dense dark clouds were waterfalls. No drops, no streams, it was just like a river in the heaven had suddenly broken, and the river water poured directly on the ground.

    The world was dark, with dense dark clouds drifting all over the sky. Because of the low densities of the other types of natural powers, except for those fierce air streams high up in the sky, the lower sky in this world didn¡¯t have even a slight gust of wind. As a consequence, every dark cloud was strangely ¡®fat¡¯, and would always float in a certain area without moving, ceaselessly pouring down giant amounts of rainwater.

    Without any wind, thunder, lightning, only dark clouds floated in the sky, and countless waterfalls descended from the air, causing endless, muffled noises while falling into the boundless water area down on the ground.

    Ji Hao and the other cultivators reached to a spot less than three-thousand meters away from the ground. But the world ¡®ground¡¯ was not appropriate to use in this ce, because with their eye powers, they had already tried their best to look around, but none of them managed to find a single piece ofnd.

    Pure water, boiling water, waves after waves, whirlpools after whirlpools... The water was domineering this world. The only thing that Ji Hao and the other cultivators could see was water, all over the world, roaring, ttering, which made them feel suffocated for no reason.

    Following a thunderous series of roars, three-hundred meters tall waves rolled over, generating sharp torrents of wind. Waves and waves shed against each other while whirlpools devoured each other. Muffled booms could be heard without an end, delivering a despair that one might feel at the end of the day.

    Not even a tiny ind could be found. The surface of the water was all clean, without even a single grass drifting on it.

    High up in the air, a thumb-sized sun with a dim glow showed a half of its body from time to time, barely delivering a slight warmth to this boundless water world, with its weak and thin glow.

    "What a nice ce!" Gui Lingughed happily.

    Po and Ji Hao already had their faces twisted like used tissues, because they now felt as if they had been going moldy at the joints of their bones.

 Chapter 812: A Journey with Bad Luck

    Chapter 812: A Journey with Bad Luck

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    A three-hundred long metal warship protected with cowhide violently smashed a giant wave, sshing the water in all directions. The warship was entirely metal, decorated with countless hideous statues of aquatic creatures. By now, the ship had been quacking intensively, and the magic crystal stove was consuming a huge number of top-grade magic crystal pieces in every single second to generate a great power.

    Dim blue spell symbols had formed arge circle, iid in the tail area of the warship. They had been ceaselessly releasing strong water streams to push the ship forwards. Waves were torn apart by the warship one after another, along with thunderous noises.

    Standing on the head of the warship, Ji Hao activated his eye of Dao of sun and released thin beams of golden light while looking around. But wherever his eyesight reached, he saw nothing but the boundless ocean, nothing but water. The air was filled with dark clouds, and countless waterfalls had been falling from the sky, while endless waves roared over. This simple, changeless natural scene even made Ji Hao want to vomit.

    The warship hadn¡¯t been moving with a high speed, at least, it¡¯s speed was much slower than the flying speed of Ji Hao and the other cultivators. But three days ago, after Ji Hao and the other cultivators flew and searched for a while, the power vibrations they released finally caused an attack to beunched by this world itself, with its naturalw.

    Back then, countless ck divine thunderbolts dazzled out from the surrounding water area, striking towards Ji Hao and the other cultivators like raindrops. Even Po and Gui Ling, who could cast so many types of magics and were both extremely powerful, had been thrown into an embarrassing situation by those thunderbolts. If Ji Hao didn¡¯t activate the Pan Xi divine mirror and sent all those divine thunderbolts away, both Po and Gui Ling would have suffered that day. Therefore, Ji Hao took out thisrge warship, which was produced by Xiu n people, as a tool of transportation.

    Ji Hao finally understood why were those non-humankind beings liked to invent all kinds of strangerge-scale armaments so much. Apparently, under many situations, theserge-scale armaments could be highly useful, and even life-saving. At least, in the past three days, since Ji Hao and the others started to move on this warship instead of their own powers, no natural attacks wereunched anymore.

    This world was way too simple. The suppression given to outsiders by this world itself was not so strong. Therefore, Ji Hao could see things even a million miles away by fully activating this eye of Dao of sun. Nevertheless, three days had passed, and Ji Hao still had no new discovery; nothing at all, absolutely changeless. There was just water, boundless water; the water falling from the sky, the water roaring on the surface of the vast ocean, endless streams of vorless water, the water that numbed people¡¯s feeling and could drive them crazy.

    For countless times, Ji Hao lowered his head, looking at the surface of the vast open. What shocked him was that the ocean in this world was immeasurably deep, truly immeasurably deep. Although his eyesight would bergely weakened in water, at least, he could see around a hundred thousand miles into the water. However, he never saw the bottom of the ocean. Thinking of this boundlessly deep ocean under this warship, Ji Hao felt really unsettled.

    What made Ji Hao even more helpless was that even when he looked into the water countless times, he saw absolutely nothing in the clear water; even grains of dust were extremely rare. Ji Hao counted clearly that during the past three days, he looked down into the water for many times, but only found thirty-seven-thousand, eight-hundred and ny grains of dust in total. The metal warship had moved for more than a hundred thousand miles within these three days, but Ji Hao had only found over thirty-thousand grains of dust, it was not hard to tell how pure the water in this world was... Deathly pure, despairingly pure.

    Another great wave roared over, against which, the dragon-head-statues on the head of this ship released a strong stream of light. It shattered the wave and forcibly opened up a broad path among the fierce waves. Pushed by an enormous whirlpool, the warship moved faster forwards, leaving a sharp arc on the water surface.

    Sailing in this boundless ocean, Ji Hao and the other cultivators didn¡¯t find anything valuable.

    From where the golden bridge broke into this world, a dim golden light spot abruptly lit up on the light screen around this world. Following a slight cracking noise, a three-hundred-meter long golden shuttle released pure fire and lightning bolts from both ends of its, while drilling into this world through the protective light screen with difficulty.

    The golden shuttle was decorated withplicated patterns, but now, its smooth surface was thickly covered in shes. In quite a few spots, human-head-sized holes could be seen, with ck smoke and mes puffing out from time to time. After forcibly drilling into the protective light screen, the almost broken golden shuttle spun swiftly for a few times and let out a series of grating noise. Then, both the purple fire and lightning bolts released by it disappeared, after which, the golden shuttle fell straight from the sky like a rock.

    While falling, spider-like cracks spread out on the golden shuttle while slight and continuous exploding noises came from the inside. This great treasure that was able to travel across the Chaos had obviously suffered an irreversible damage, and was on the edge of destruction.

    All of a sudden, a stream of light dazzled out of the middle of the golden shuttle, from which, over ten people wearing simply designed clothes rushed out. An especially tall and fat man, who had a pair of eyes shining as brightly as the sun in Pan Gu world, and thick, vividly-red lips, lowered his eyelids, looking at the breaking golden shuttle. He gave a long and bitter sigh and said, "How should I exin this to our Shifu? This treasure was not easy to attain, but it is now destroyed in our hands."

    A scrawny man, who was a foot taller than this fat guy, and with an extra serious look, said harshly and coldly, "For the great n of our sect, losing a great treasure is inevitable. As long as we work hard, our Shifu won¡¯t me us for this."

    The fat man gave another sigh while looking at the golden shuttle that was quickly cracking and falling apart, then nodded slowly. His facial skin showed a pearl-like luster, as he turned around and said to the other people with a gentle voice, "Our two Shifus consumed their spirit blood to make a spirit talisman to allow us to catch up with the Heaven and Earth golden bridge."

    Pausing briefly, this fat man continued with a serious tone, "But the Chaos was dangerous, and this nine-Heaven ten-Earth evil-destroying golden shuttle is broken atst. Without this treasure, we can¡¯t return to Pan Gu world. If we want to go home, we only have two choices."

    The group of people seriously looked at the fat man while breathing heavily.

    The fat man straightened a finger and said with a deep voice, "But in my eyes, we have no other choice but the best one ¡ª Take back the Heaven and Earth golden bridge, and return with glory."

    A fierce look showed in the fat man¡¯s eyes as he continued harshly, "My younger brothers and sisters, you have to understand that if we can bring the Heaven and Earth golden bridge back, how delightful our Shifus would be, and how many rewards you would gain. Therefore, we have to work hard!"

    The group of people nced at each other, then bowed towards the fat man together.

    Boom! The golden shuttle exploded, shattering a few dark clouds in the process.

    Countless water-tank-thick, ck divine thunderbolts dazzled out of the air, striking towards this group of people like a heavy rain.

 Chapter 813: Local Water Spirits

    Chapter 813: Local Water Spirits

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The insignificant sun in this world finally sank.

    Ji Hao counted his own breaths, and found out that the daytime in this world was three times longer than the daytime of Pan Gu world.

    After the dim and weak sun sank, dark blue stars emerged all over the sky. Blue streams of mist-like starlight descended from the air, pure and cold, without any impurities.

    Gui Ling sat on the tallest spot of the warship with her mouth widely opened, happily inhaling the starlight. That was the purest pre-world power. Ever since human beings began existing in Pan Gu world and pre-world natural powers gradually got consumed, Gui Ling hadn¡¯t inhaled such a pure pre-world negative power for many, many years.

    Through every breath of hers, Gui Ling could inhale countless streams of blue star light, and after every single breath, the sense of power released from Gui Ling¡¯s body would be stronger and deeper. Her power had been improving at an amazingly high rate, which could be clearly sensed by all others on the ship.

    Ji Hao looked at Gui Ling while clicking his tongue in shock.

    Pre-world negative power, Gui Ling was so lucky. Sadly, this extremely cold and pure negative power waspletely useless to Ji Hao.

    At the moment, Po had a square-shaped caldron floating around his head. Streams of starlight were sucked into the small caldron following a buzzing noise. The mist-like negative power streams rotated quickly in the caldron, gradually forming a foot-wide swirl.

    The closer one got to the core area of the swirl, the greater was density of the negative power. Po sat on the head of the warship, with his fingers locked together while silently incanting a spell. Following his voice, fist-sized, dark-blue beads were condensed one after another, being stored in therge interspace of the small caldron.

    The pre-world negative power wasn¡¯t helpful to Po¡¯s cultivation either. But back in Pan Gu world, it was extremely hard to find so much pre-world negative power that was so pure, except in some secret areas. This pre-world negative power was a wonderful material for crafting tools and weapons. For example, some flying swords with rare types of power had to be strengthened with the pre-world negative power to show their strongest effects.

    Seeing Po¡¯s moves, Ji Hao pondered briefly, then took out the Moho Staff and made it stand on the head of the warship.

    Those gemstone eyes iid on the Moho Staff sparkled swiftly for a while, then all turned into dark-blue. Streams of dark light began gathering towards the staff, and gradually, all of the dark-blue starlight within the area a hundred thousand miles in radius gathered into a fierce hurricane, roaring towards the staff.

    Gui Ling opened her eyes in shock. Sensing the surrounding pre-world negative power that had been growing denser and denser, she nodded and smiled.

    Throwing a harsh nce at the six disciples of hers, who were also sitting on the deck and had been cultivating themselves, Gui Ling said, "What are you waiting for? Your Uncle Ji Hao cast a magic to gather the pre-world negative power for you to help you purify your primordial spirits and strengthen your powers. What a good chance! What are you waiting for by sitting there and doing nothing?"

    The six disciplesughed together, then bowed towards Ji Hao, closed their eyes and soaked themselves in the pre-world negative power, which was turning denser and denser. The dark-blue starlight transformed into a sticky liquid that wrapped their bodies up. Without spending much of efforts, the pre-world negative power naturally surged into their bodies.

    Around the Moho Staff, fist-sized, dark-blue crystals fell on the ground one after another, along with an endless series of ngs. Those dark-blue crystals fell on the deck and slid along the slight nt. Soon, a thickyer of negative power crystal was piled up on the deck of this ship.

    Po gave a grin and said delightfully, "Indeed a great treasure, brother! You¡¯re a lucky man!"

    Ji Hao smiled and pointed at the staff, preparing to say some humble words. But a gentle wave then surged in from one side of the ship, within which, a crystal clear, transparentrge hand reached over and grabbed a few pieces of crystal from the deck.

    Po and Ji Hao quivered in shock simultaneously. Ji Hao was actually fine, because he understood that his power was limited and too many people were way more powerful than him. But Po was truly startled, because he failed to notice where and when did therge transparent hande from. Both of them leaped straight up while looking at that gentle wave.

    They saw a tiny spindrift stuck on one side of the ship, moving swiftly forwards along with the ship.

    A beautiful girl, whose body was entirely blue and transparent, was sitting on the tiny spindrift, holding the few crystal pieces. She carefully looked at the few pieces of negative power crystal for a while, then happily opened her mouth and swallowed them up.

    This girl had a human-like body and a fishlike tail, and was around three meters and six inches tall. Her face was no different from beautiful human girls, but when she opened her mouth to swallow the few crystals pieces, Ji Hao saw theyers of shark-like sharp teeth in her mouth. Those teeth made her beautiful face look slightly ferocious and scary.

    More shockingly, Ji Hao scanned through this girl¡¯s body with his spiritual power but gained no feedback through his spiritual power. Even though this girl was right in front of him, it was as if this girl was a part of the boundless ocean, withpletely no difference from the water. Ji Hao circled this girl up with his spiritual power; his spiritual power reached every single corner around the girl, but still failed to grasp any trace of this girl¡¯s existence.

    Po¡¯s look turned serious as well, as he failed to reach this girl with his spiritual power as well. Holding his left hand behind his body, Po silently cast a thunder magic, then raised his right hand and asked with a deep voice, "Lady, may I ask your name?"

    Po¡¯s voice was deep, strong and powerful; every single syble had magically caused a vibration. This was a special magic, called ¡®ten-thousand spirit holynguage magic¡¯. The magic caster could make a sound through the vibration of the soul instead of the vocal chords, and thus, thenguage of the magic caster could be transformed into a soulnguage, that any creature in the universe could understand. With this magic, one could directly start a soul conversation with the target.

    Back in Pan Gu world, spirit creatures which had just be conscious could often be found. Powerful beings needed to use this magic when they wanted to talk with these spirit creatures, who hadn¡¯t yet learned the humannguage.

    The girl popped out her eyes, looked at Po in confusion while picking up another few crystal pieces, grinding these extra hard crystal pieces into powder with heryers of sharp teeth.

    After making a ¡®quack¡¯ like sound, the girl gave a grin-like facial expression.

    She nced at those crystals pieces on the deck, then nced at the Moho staff standing on the deck, seeming to realize that this glowing staff was the source of these crystals. Without much of hesitation, she reached her hand out. Her slim arm extended suddenly as she attempted to grab the staff.

    "Girl, this treasure is mine!" Ji Hao shed across the air, shielding the staff behind his body while pping the girl¡¯s hand away.

    The girl paused for a second, then suddenly raised her head and gave a resonant roar. Immediately, the surrounding water began boiling. Following a serious of long and sharp roars, a few whale-sized, transparent enormous beasts broke out from the water. They reached out tens of water-tank-thick, transparent tentacles towards Ji Hao and the others, along with a muffled swishing noise.

 Chapter 814: Creature With Instinct

    Chapter 814: Creature With Instinct

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    When those tentacles swooshed down towards Ji Hao¡¯s head, allrge waves of whirlpools in the surrounding ocean surface with a radius of hundreds of miles disappeared. It was as if the powers of these waves and whirlpools had been drained by these beasts and transformed into immeasurably great shocking waves, striking towards Ji Hao and the others. Those long tentacles vibrated the air, creating visible, white air sts.

    Po and Gui Ling stood up simultaneously, while the six disciples of Gui Ling formed a small formation, each with arge ck g held in their hands. On those gs, patterns of waves, hurricanes, and thunderbolts had been sparkling quickly.

    The formation was called ¡®six-direction formation with the negative power¡¯, a powerful formation, and was one of Gui Ling¡¯s specialties.

    The six of Gui Ling¡¯s disciples, who were more powerful than Ji Hao, had joined their hands. They formed the formation with six pre-world magic gs, after which Gui Ling sat down in the middle of the formation to give orders. With this formation, the seven of them could easily deal with nearly a hundred enemies, bottle and kill the enemies.

    Along with a clear roar, Gui Ling shed across the air and disappeared in the formation. Immediately, streams of refreshing negative power surged out of the formation, quickly wrapping up the entire warship.

    Po smiled and said, "Brother, go try their powers. Your sister Gui Ling and I will cover for you."

    Ji Hao had already growled out and leaped up into the sky. His pair of fists glowed with a faint golden light while punching towards those tentacles like mountain-splicing axes. The move of Sky-opening had somehow be an instinct of Ji Hao, that in the air, the golden light stream brought up by every single punch Ji Haounched had a magical, arc-shaped moving track.

    The naturalw in this world was not the same as the naturalws of Pan Gu world, but the eye of Dao of sun, which was crafted by Yu Yu himself, could still deliver countless functions. The move of Sky-Opening taught by the mysterious man was also a powerful one, and carried the ultimate meaning of the great Dao.

    When the tens of transparent tentacles smashed down, Ji Hao clearly saw that on the surfaces of these tentacles were many sparkling, dim light spots and streams. These beasts were indeed powerful, and could absorb power from surrounding water, but their attacks were simple and straightforward, and were full of weaknesses.

    "Break!" Ji Hao cast a deep growl. Meanwhile, his heavy punchesnded on each tentacle, like shooting stars banging against the earth.

    Faint golden fiery light shed across the air and then disappeared. The few beasts howled in pain, their strong and sharp voice causing a piercing pain in everyone¡¯s eardrums. Meanwhile, huge waves rose again in the surrounding area. The tens of tentacles were shattered simultaneously, turning into countless sticky, jelly-like spheres that fell on the deck of the warship, shaking nonstop.

    These jelly-like things seemed so gross, yet with a researching spirit, Po picked a small piece up, put near his mouth and took a gentle bite, then chewed for a few times.

    Po¡¯s eyes shone instantly as he eximed with surprise, "Wonderful! These are not fleshy bodies. Instead, these are tangible essences, condensed from pure after-world essence water power! This, this, back in our world, this can be considered as a rather precious type of natural material."

    Gui Ling leaned a big half of her body out from the formation, staring at the few thousands of meter long beasts with shining eyes.

    Living creatures condensed from after-world essence water power? To Gui Ling and her disciples, this was much more important and useful than any other precious natural powers. With some small efforts, Gui Ling could turn these enormous beasts into a greatly powerful magic treasure with water power, that could improve the powers of her disciplesrgely.

    Ji Haoughed out instantly. He swung his arm backward and grasped in the air. Following his move, the Moho staff flew up while glowing with countless beams of dark-blue light and fell into Ji Hao¡¯s hand. Raising the staff high, Ji Hao injected his spiritual power into it. After attaining the seed of Dao, Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual power had grown hundreds of times greater than before. By now, he felt like his spiritual power was just like a fierce gale, that could sweep across the tens of thousands of miles in a moment. Inexhaustible water power gathered from all directions,ing under the control of the Moho staff.

    Swooshing noises could then be heard, followed by which, over ten three-thousand-meters wide ck hands descended from the sky, reaching towards the few enormous beasts along with a fierce coldness. The few beasts struggled and roared in rage, but the few enormous hands condensed from the water power under the control of the Moho staff were incredibly sturdy and powerful. Those beasts were forcibly grabbed out of the water by these gigantic hands.

    Poughed out loud. The small square-shaped caldron floating upon his head released a rapid stream of air, which coiled around these enormous beasts that were disabled from moving. Then, the air streams tightened up and dragged those beasts down towards the small caldron.

    Within a few breaths, the few enormous beasts were sealed in the small caldron, no longer able to move.

    Po grinned towards Gui Ling and said, "Sister Gui Ling, you can do whatever you want to these big ones when we return to our world."

    After a short conversation and a series ofughter, they together turned back to the initiator of all this, the girl, who was sitting on the spindrift and had tried to snatch the Moho staff.

    The girl was in a daze. She watched Ji Hao and Po deal with the beasts she called, and witnessed the great powers of Ji Hao, Po, and Gui Ling. Suddenly, she furiously pointed at Ji Hao, growled and yelled with a quacking sound, with her beautiful pair of eyes filled with fierceness. She opened her mouth and showed thoseyers of sharp teeth, which were shining with a cold light. Those teeth made her look like a hideous monster in a nightmare, that ordinary people would be frightened by merely looking at her.

    Ji Hao also cast thenguage magic, that wasn¡¯t practiced by him yet. With thenguage magic, he talked to the girl with a resonant and strong voice.

    "Girl, we just met, but you tried to snatch my treasure already. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too much?"

    The girl made no response to Ji Hao¡¯s question. Instead, she waved her arms and gave a few deep roars. Meanwhile, the fierce light glowing in her eyes grew brighter and brighter, as she greedily stared at the Moho staff held in Ji Hao¡¯s hands. Pondering for a while, she abruptly reached out her hand. A watery light spread out from her palms, within which, a six meters long spear, that was entirely wrapped in watery light streams, appeared in her hands.

    Giving a sharp scream, the girl raised the long spear and leaped out of the water, into the air, just like a nimble dolphin. Then, she lunged the spear towards Ji Hao, leaving a clear arc trace in the air.

    Still showing no sign of any peaceful conversation; the girl had a clear attitude that she wanted to kill Ji Hao and loot the treasure.

    Po and Gui Ling nced at each other and shook their heads together. They all realized by now that the girl wasn¡¯t smart at all. All of her behavior was based on her instincts, and she had no idea about the effects which would be caused by her moves.

    But one of Gui Ling¡¯s disciples screamed out in shock, "Shifu, that spear..."

    Po and Gui Ling nodded simultaneously. Since the girl tended to do everything based on her instincts, she was no different from a wild beast. But the spear held in her hands was indeed a great treasure.

    The long spear sliced through the air, piercing towards Ji Hao. Wherever it swept across, countless ice crystals drifted down from the air. These ice crystals spun and fell, shing against each other and generating thin bolts of watery lightning bolts. In both terms of quality and power, this long spear was definitely no worse than any after-world natural crafted treasure in Pan Gu world; it might even be a worldpanying spirit treasure!

    Ji Hao put the Moho staff back in his spiritual space, then pulled out the nine suns spear, lunging straight against the girl¡¯s long spear.

    Along with a thunderous bang, Ji Hao sensed a great pain from his hands while being sent up into the air nearly a thousand meters high.

    The girl¡¯s arms trembled as well, as she was forced to do an air flip and fell back onto that small spindrift.

 Chapter 815: Escape

    Chapter 815: Escape

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Quack!"

    The girl¡¯s translucent tail violently pped the surface of the ocean, raising hundreds of huge water columns, sent roaring towards Ji Hao. The air temperature dropped swiftly, and those water columns were frozen into ice columns when they reached the height of over three-hundred-meters, seeming to be even more formidable.

    Ji Hao shook his hands quickly while staring at the girl with widely opened eyes.

    From his fingertips to his shoulders, Ji Hao¡¯s suffered an aching pain from her entire arms, as if every single piece of the bones and muscles in his arms had been smashed. Additionally, thin streams of cold power lingered inside his arms, piercing into those already injured bones and muscles. That miserable feeling almost made Ji Hao scream.

    This girl¡¯s physical strength was even greater than Ji Hao¡¯s strength, even though Ji Hao had already reached the fourth level of the cultivation method with nine turns. Besides, the girl¡¯s strength contained a cold power that severely injured Di Hao¡¯s Divine-Magus-level body, which could withstand almost all kinds of physical attacks.

    "I was careless, careless. I shouldn¡¯t underestimate any living being in the universe." Just now, Ji Hao forcibly restrained the Pan Xi divine mirror, as it was automatically activated to protect him, because he wanted to know exactly how powerful the girl was. He didn¡¯t think that he would end up severely wounded while the girl seemed perfectly unharmed.

    Hundreds of sharp ice columns, which had snake-like twisted shapes, roared towards Ji Hao. This time, he dared not to be careless anymore. He gave a long shout while dim ck lights shed across his body in streams. Those ice columns all disappeared once they slightly touched Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    At the same moment, those, hundreds of ice columns swooshed out from all directions around the girl, banging against her at lightning speed.

    The girl howled in pain while her translucent body exploded and transformed into countless thumb-sized blue water drops, sshing all over the sky. These water drops wrapped that long spear, flew hundreds of meters away, then merged back together and quickly reformed her body. But clearly, the girl¡¯s body was now smaller than before, and her life-force was weakened.

    The full-power attack sheunched just now had caused a serious injury to her own body. She folded her fish tail and sat on a small wave that had silently rose from the ocean to around a hundred meters of height, while staring at Ji Hao in shock and confusion.

    Holding the long spear with her left hand, the girl scratched her own head with her right hand. She was stunned by the magical power of the Pan Xi divine mirror. She tried quite hard, but couldn¡¯t figure out why the attacknded on her own body when Ji Hao was the real target.

    "Quack!"

    The girl pointed at Ji Hao and growled loudly. Her eyes were still filled with fierceness, without any sign of intelligence. Thin streams of blue mist spurted out of her body without an end, under the effect of which, the wave under her tail froze quickly, and the ice spread out speedily. Within the span of a few breaths, the water surface within the area three-hundred miles in radius was frozen into an iceberg by the cold mist she released.

    The warship let out a muffled buzz while the magic formation on the tail of the ship shone brightly, generating a strong force to push the ship forwards.

    A creaking noise could then be heard. This warship was produced by Xiu n people, and was dreadfully powerful. On the head of the ship,rge numbers of red spell symbols emerged, releasing a great heat. Waves of scorching hot air streams struck on the iceberg in the front.

    Countless cracks appeared on the thickyers of ice, seeing which, the girl growled louder in rage. Abruptly, she released a ck stream of cold mist from her head, within which, a fist-sized, silver-white dim light was sparkling. The air temperature dropped immediately at a crazy rate.

    The silver transparent ice spread speedily. Abruptly, the bronze-colored warship was covered in three meters thickyer of ice. This amazingly powerful warship was finally sealed by the thickyer of ice and couldn¡¯t move anymore.

    "Great treasure!" Gui Ling gave a gentle shout, "This bead is even a hundred times more powerful than my spirit Dan that I¡¯ve been cultivating for countless years! A great treasure in the hands of a wrong owner... What a shame, what a shame."

    Seeing that sphere of dim silver light, Gui Ling instantly discovered that the source of the light was a baby-fist-sized, silver bead. This bead hadn¡¯t been shining with a dazzling light, but inside it wereyers of incrediblyplicated natural inhibitions. At least thirtyyers of natural inhibitions were contained in the bead. Without question, this was an amazing pre-world treasure.

    Po smiled without saying a word, but he had cast a thunder magic with both of his hands already. His spiritual power had been fully boosted up, and as long as he made a move through changing his hand motions, a heaven-shaking Yu Yu divine thunderbolt would strike down straight from the sky.

    Ji Hao flicked both of his arms. The sun power inside his body released a great heat, dispelling the lingering cold power in his body. Then, his Divine Magus spirit blood flushed inside his body, healing all injured bones and muscles. Looking at the girl, who had nothing but fierceness in her eyes and showed no sign of intelligence, heughed out loud and said, "Sister Gui Ling, since you like it, you will have it. Although I never liked those people, I do like a word they say."

    Holding the nine suns spear and shielding his body with the Pan Xi divine mirror, Ji Hao released faintly golden essence sun fire from his whole body, that made him look like a small sun. He dove directly down towards that girl from high up in the air.

    "They always say...¡¯Wait a minute, my friend, this treasure is destined to be mine!"

    Gui Ling and Poughed out wildly, even bending their waists as they almost had tears squeezed out of their eye corners. The six disciples dared not tough so loudly, but their faces were twisted as they tried hard to keep themselves fromughing out.

    Ji Hao pointed the spearhead at the girl and sent out a stream of golden light along with great heat. The golden light tore apart those fierce air streams caused by the bead and reached to the chest of the girl at lightning speed.

    The girl screamed and on her back, sharp, dark blue bone thorns pierced out from her spine immediately, making her beautiful figure hideous and scary. She opened her mouth and let out streams of dark blue mist towards the bead, activating the bead and letting it releaserge clouds of silver frost, reaching to Ji Hao.

    The silver frost bumped into Ji Hao¡¯s body along with strong cold power streams, but the Pan Xi divine mirror released a wave of dim light streams. The streams shed across Ji Hao¡¯s body and moved the frost and cold power to unknown ces. Next, the nine suns spear brought up a warm air stream while Ji Hao shed across the air and showed up right in front of the girl. He pierced the sharp spearhead shallowly into the girl¡¯s chest, leaving a tiny, half-inch-deep wound on her chest.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t send the essence sun fire into the girl¡¯s body. Instead, he only gave her a not so serious wound with the nine suns spear.

    However, the girl was badly frightened by this attackunched by Ji Hao. She quacked out loudly while swiftly drilling into the iceberg along with a dense stream of watery mist, disappearing in the iceberg without leaving a trace. She even forgot about the silver bead that she let out.

    The silver bead rolled in the air and started a strong cold gust of wind, seeming ready to flee. But Ji Hao waved his wide sleeve and grasped it. The Pan Xi divine mirror let out a dim beam of light and scanned through the bead. Then, Ji Haoughed, "Silly girl, she¡¯s indeed instinctively doing everything. For such a precious treasure, she didn¡¯t even leave a soul imprint on it."

    Holding the bead with both hands, Ji Hao grinningly flew to Gui Ling, handed the bead to her and said, "Sister, it seems that this time, you¡¯ve attained the first fortune."

    Gui Ling took over the bead without any hesitation, delightfully gave it a close look, then smilingly nodded and said, "Alright, next time, I will find you a nice piece too."

    Po waved his sleeve, smiled and said, "Now, follow up. Our little brother has wounded her. So, she¡¯s not invisible anymore."

 Chapter 816: Nest

    Chapter 816: Nest

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Because of the small wound on her chest, a sparkling and sticky liquid, that might be her blood, flew out of her body. Before, she was perfectly invisible in this world, such that even powerful beings like Po and Gui Ling couldn¡¯t grasp a trace of hers. But now, the fluid flowing out of her body left a faint, glowing trace in this incredibly clear water world.

    Although the girl¡¯s body was still invisible in the water, and no sense of power was released from her body, with their sensitive and strong spiritual powers, Ji Hao and the other cultivators followed behind the girl all the way, along with this faint glowing trace.

    The enormous warship quickly moved across the water surface, without making even the slightest sound. Ji Hao activated the Pan Xi divine mirror and released a faint darkyer of light to wrap the warship up. Fierce waves violently pped on the warship, but failed to cause any effect on the ship, as if the ship was only a shadow.

    As silent as a ghost, the warship swiftly shed across the water surface, following behind the wounded, fleeing girl, around a hundred miles away.

    Hundreds of miles away behind the warship, a fat man and a tall and skinny man were leading around ten people, each treading upon a metal te designed in the Yu n style, floating in the air. Three meters high above the water surface, they were following behind Ji Hao and the other cultivators. The bottoms of their metal tes brushed against the tops of those strong waves from time to time.

    These people suffered a storm of thunderbolts,unched by this world itself, once they arrived in this world. Each of them was powerful, knowledgeable and well-cultivated. Therefore, those fierce thunderbolts merely managed to cause them slight troubles. Soon after that, same as Ji Hao, they realized that they needed some transportation tools to avoid the rejective force of this world.

    An oddly-shaped spirit talisman that was made from a golden leaf floated above the head of each of these people, releasing thin streams of warm power to wrap up their bodies. Because of these magical spirit talismans, the spirit powers of Po and Gui Ling scanned through these people over and over again, but never discovered them.

    Looking at the enormous warship, which remained perfectly steady in the rough waves, and wasn¡¯t affected at all, the tall and slim man sighed slightly, "I¡¯m just wondering what other treasures do they have. The waves are so strong, yet their ship stays perfectly unaffected."

    The fat man narrowed his eyes with two lotuses slowly spinning in his eyes. Around each lotus, six me-like, red spell symbols were faintly visible. Hearing the tall man, he responded with a gentle voice, "No matter what treasures they have, only people with true virtues shall have great treasure, and those treasures are all destined to belong to our sect."

    While smiling, the fat man continued coldly, "Follow them and see how many nice pieces they can find. They¡¯re no one but Priest Po and Priest Gui Ling. We together...can certainly waste their billions of years of severe cultivation today."

    Afterwards, the group of people remained silent, only quietly following behind Ji Hao.

    Just now, Ji Hao snatched the silver bead let out by the girl. These people had seen those, over thirtyyers ofplicated natural inhibitions inside the bead, and they knew that the bead was a great pre-world treasure with magical powers. If the fat man didn¡¯t insist, quite a few among this group of people, who believed that they were quite powerful, would haveunched their moves to try to snatch the bead from Gui Ling¡¯s hands already. In their eyes, not to mention any other harvest, merely that bead was worth all they had suffered in this journey so far.

    The girl¡¯s body merged perfectly in the water, that Ji Hao and the other cultivators still couldn¡¯t see her in the water. Following closely after that faint glowing trace, they moved towards where the sun rose for over thirty-thousand miles. Then, a whirlpool thousands of miles in radius abruptly appeared in the front.

    Because of the whirlpool, the color of the clear water was suddenly darkened. The nearer to the core area of the whirl pool, the darker was the color of the water. Tens ofyers of dense dark clouds gathered above the whirlpool, with enormous water columns descending from the air. An extraordinary amount of rainwater ceaselessly poured into the whirlpool, causing a strong impact force that made the whirlpool vibrate intensely. It raisedrge clouds of watery mist, and also created an unsettling atmosphere in the surrounding water area.

    In this area, that thin glowing trace left by the girl disappeared abruptly. The water currents around the whirlpool were strong and fierce, and the girl had disappeared as well. The thin glowing stream of blood of the girl was rolled into an undercurrent and dispelled immediately.

    Ji Hao instantly spread out his spiritual power in all directions. Meanwhile, Po and Gui Ling had both covered the entire area with a radius of tens of thousands of miles with their spiritual powers. Inch by inch, they searched through this entire area, both over and under the water surface.

    No trace of the girl was found on the water surface. Ji Hao stood on the head of the ship, pointing down at the deep core area of the whirlpool, pondered and said, "Her nest might be just down there."

    Putting the warship back into the space tool, Ji Hao and the other nine cultivators jumped down into the water together. Gui Ling pped her hands and let out a ck jade Ruyi, floating above her head. It was releasing a faint stream of watery light that surrounded the group of people and created a small sphere of space with air, then brought the group of people down.

    Gui Ling dared not to use too much of her power, as it might cause a natural reaction of this world itself and make the world attack her. Therefore, she cautiously released her power bit by bit, bringing the group of people slowly down, towards deep underwater.

    Undercurrents under the water were strong and fierce. Centered around the whirlpool, these dark undercurrents rolled and shed violently against each other, like countless crazy serpents, ceaselessly letting out a dreadful noise. asionally, a few undercurrents would bump into each other and generate a strong force, that would be even greater than a full-power attackunched by a low-level Divine Magus. In this underwater area filled with undercurrents, ordinary people would be struck into pieces with a slight little bit of carelessness.

    Fortunately, Gui Ling¡¯s true body was a pre-world turtle. She was born with a strong ability to control the water power. Although she had restrained around ny percent of her power, still, she brought the group of people down more than thousand miles under the water without any difficulty. In this depth, effects caused by the enormous whirlpool barely existed.

    The underwater world in this depth was strangely quiet and peaceful, even a bit lifeless.

    The sunlight in this world couldn¡¯t reach this area. Therefore, at first nce, one would see nothing but darkness. However, the group of people kept moving downwards for over ten-thousand miles, until a thin stream of glow appeared in the front. That was the trace left by the girl.

    They kept moving down, when a faint light appeared in surrounding area abruptly. Some thumb-sized, jellyfish-like, especially beautiful transparent creatures had been agilely swaying their long and slim bodies. The faint glow they released allowed Ji Hao and the others to see the surrounding area.

    Looking down, Ji Hao saw an over one hundred miles long, enormous creature. This creature was huge and chubby, entirely transparent. The inner space of its body was arge space, that contained countless, different sized ¡®rooms¡¯, forming a gigantic nest system.

    Many mermaids and mermen, who looked exactly the same as that girl, butrger in shapes, had been resting in the body of that tremendous transparent creature. Each room contained one of two of these mermaids and mermen. Some of them had been resting with their bodies huddled, while some couples had their fish tails stuck together with their bodies shaking quickly; no one knew what were they doing.

    Ji Hao reached his spiritual power down and saw the girl who was wounded by him. At the moment, she was showing her teeth while swimming quickly through a transparent tube. Soon, the girl came to arge space that was miles in radius, located in the top area inside the tremendous transparent creature¡¯s head.

 Chapter 817: Surprise Attack

    Chapter 817: Surprise Attack

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The tremendous transparent creature was shaped like a ball, looking like an angry balloonfish. Inside his head, in that huge space, a few mermen withrge numbers of thorns and fins on their backs, had beenzily floating in the waving water.

    The girl rushed into this space, waving her arms while yelling. Hearing her, those muscr mermen growled towards the sky simultaneously, then moved together towards the girl.

    One merman reached his hand out and attempted to grab the girl¡¯s slim waist, while another merman impatiently reached out his tail, coiling around the girl¡¯s tail. The other few mermen widely opened their mouth and growled out. The merman who tried to grab the girl¡¯s waist was punched flying away by another merman, and the one who coiled his tail around the girl¡¯s tail was pped in the face by another merman, that made him swish far away, even bringing up a stream of light.

    Two long spears and a sharp sword nearly brushed against his body. A spear tore his tail apart, cutting off tens of brightly sparkling scales. Instantly, this merman pulled out a trident, raised a strong wave, and seemed to start a great fight.

    Seeing a conflict burning among these mermen, the girl angrily raised the long spear and wielded it. The few mermen nced at each other, then dark blue lights sparkled on their bodies while they growled out together. Dark waves spread out from around their mouths, and the tremendous transparent creature, which was serving as a nest, began twisting its body unsettlingly. Meanwhile, the other mermaids and mermen who had been resting in the nest, all raised their heads and growled out loudly.

    A short whileter, led by the girl and the few mermen, three to five hundred loudly yelling and screaming mermen and mermaids rushed out of the nest. They dashed straight up towards the water surface without even ncing around. Judging by their moving direction, they were going for Ji Hao, who had wounded the girl earlier, to take revenge.

    While swimming swiftly, these mermen and mermaids let out a quacking noise, following which, high-pitched sounds could be heard as a response. Soon, over a hundred whale-like enormous creatures gathered over from all directions and quickly joined the troop of these mermaids and mermen.

    These mermen and mermaids moved stunningly fast in the water, and soon, no trace of theirs could be seen anymore.

    Left inside the nest were thirty to fifty smaller-sized mermen and mermaids, holding all kinds of weapons, swimming quickly through all paths inside the nest, while showing their teeth and looking around.

    As these mermaids and mermen all began moving, Ji Hao and the others discovered that under their nest, in the area behind the tremendous transparent creature¡¯s belly, was a three-hundred-meter in radius space.

    This space had a rtively darker color, and the water inside it was slightly turbid. Over two-hundred human-sized, especially slim mermaids and mermen were crowded in this area, all having cyan-white skin color.

    Not long after therge group of mermaids and mermen left, and before Po, Gui Ling and Ji Hao figured out a n, a strong cyan-white light speedily approached from a distance away. Ji Hao and the others fixed their eyes on that light sphere, and found that over a thousand, dolphin-like swam over quickly. These fishes were not sorge, and cyan and white in color.

    Mounting on these nine-meter long transparent fishes were two to three thousand short, cyan-white mermaids and mermen. From around ten miles away from the nest, those dolphin-like fishes opened their mouths together and released a wave of wine-pot-sized, white spheres of thunderbolts. They then transformed into fierce white lightning bolts, silently dazzling towards the nest.

    These white lightning bolts were a type of water thunder magic, soft yet strong, powerful yet silent. Therefore, the moving speed of these lightning bolts was incredibly high, but no sound was made at all.

    The ball-shaped nest began shaking intensively. It turned its over one hundred miles long body around and faced theing enemies with its enormous head. The creature opened its miles wide mouth, then a few giant yet simple spell symbol lightened up on its body. After that, arge area of water in front of it froze suddenly, and turned into a three-hundred-mile long, ten-mile thick ice shield, floating in the water.

    The dark-blue ice shield released a strong cold power, while the white bolts of lightning struck over, fiercely banging against the thick ice shield. As a cup of milk was poured into a bucket of still water, the white lightning bolts momentarily pierced miles deep into the ice shield. Afterward, the lightning bolts silently exploded, making the ice shield quake intensely, sending strong waves of water bursting towards all directions. Large pieces of the ice shield fell apart, generating thunderous booms that Ji Hao and the others could hear from a long distance away.

    The nest gave a deep roar, following which, swiftly spinning whirlpools emerged from around its body. Those dark whirlpools surrounded its body, causing sharp undercurrents to sh against each other, letting out loud ttering noise.

    When the iing enemies were less than ten miles away from the nest, human-head-sized, ck watery thunderbolts spurted out from those, hundreds of dark whirlpools, like a crazy storm. They struck towards the group of dolphin-like fishes along with an eye-piercing light.

    The group of fishes opened their jaws with their chests and bellies up and down. Dazzling white bolts of lightning sizzled out of their jaws and bumped against the dark thunderbolts created by the nest, generating a bright light in the dim underwater world.

    However, the nest was obviously much more powerful, as those dolphin-like fishes were basically exhausted after letting out tens of bolts of white lightning, while the nest was continuously creating dark thunderbolts.

    On the back of the dolphin-like fish that had been leading the troop, a pretty mermaid girl raised a splendidly shining white bead and gave a deep roar. Then, she quickly shouted a sentence, that had clear vocal varieties. Instantly, the group of dolphin-like fishes scattered towards every direction, dodging the wave of ck thunderbolts.

    The troop split up into over ten teams and kept rushing towards the nest from all directions. The nest moved its enormous body in the water, but because of its tremendous size, it could never move as nimbly as those dolphin-like fishes. Soon, those cyan-white mermaids and mermen drove those dolphin-like fishes to near the belly area of the nest, then a few mermen stood on fish backs, swiftly threw out their weapons.

    Seven to eight long spears violently pierced into the nest¡¯s skin. These long spears were incredibly powerful, and the power vibrations released from them even shocked Ji Hao and the other cultivators. However, the skin of the tremendous creature, which had been serving as a nest, was obviously especially tough. Those long spears had merely pierced into its skin for less than three meters.

    A shrill scream came from inside the nest, along with which, those mermaids and mermen who were left to guard the nest, swam out of from the mouth of the nest, fiercely rushing towards the iing enemies.

 Chapter 818: Intelligent Group

    Chapter 818: Intelligent Group

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    When the pretty mermaid ordered the group of mermaids and mermen, Ji Hao had already taken the lead to rush out.

    That couldn¡¯t go wrong; the clear vocal varieties, the sound with emotion, and the bright light sparkling in the girl¡¯s eyes, all these clearly showed that these human-sized mermaids and mermen were an intelligent group. The girl didn¡¯t just yell without reason. Instead, she was talking with a well-developednguage.

    Unlike the other mermaid girl who tried to snatch the Moho Staff from Ji Hao¡¯s hands, when this mermaid girl spoke, Ji Hao clearly saw her face. She only had two lines of snow-white, beautiful teeth inside her mouth. Her teeth were slightly sharp, slimmer and longer than human teeth, but at least, those were much better to look at than theyers of sharp teeth inside the fierce mermaid girl¡¯s mouth.

    At least, Ji Hao could ept their girl¡¯s appearance, because in general, she looked no different from human beings except for a fish tail.

    Puting back the nine suns spear, Ji Hao pulled out the Moho Staff.

    The water in surrounding area was agitated as those gemstone eyes on the staff released a dark-blue light, bringing the water currents inside the whole area with a radius of ten-thousand miles under control.

    Under Ji Hao¡¯s will, strong undercurrents surged out and struck on the bodies of the tens of mermaids and mermen, who had just rushed out of their nest. They made their bodies sway, and their moves incredibly hard and strained.

    These mermaids and mermen screamed madly with twisted faces. They violently flipped their tails while releasing dark-blue light from their bodies. They moved forwards, but with some solid difficulties, because of which, their moving speed had be extremely low.

    "Seal!" growled Ji Hao with the Moho staff held in his hand.

    The undercurrentsing from all directions suddenly turned as heavy as mountains, surging towards those mermaids and mermen rushing out from their nest. The bodies of these mermaids and mermen immediately turned stiff, just like bugs which had sunk into the resin. No matter how hard they tried to struggle, they could only slightly twist their bodies.

    The nest let out a scarily loud growl as its body suddenly turned dark-blue and burst with a bright light. It pointed its enormous mouth towards Ji Hao while swallowing streams of water. The water streamspressed at a crazily high rate inside its stomach. Clearly, it was now preparing an immensely powerful attack.

    Gui Ling abruptly took two steps forward, slightly raised her head and gave a long and resonant roar.

    A prehistorical sense of power spread out towards the whole area in a formidable way, as if a star had just exploded. The nest instantly stopped its motion, as well as all mermaids and mermen. No matter those who came on the dolphin-like fishes or those who rushed out of the nest, all mermaids and mermen stopped moving. It seemed as if their whole bodies had gone stiff, and none of them dared to make another move.

    Gui Ling released the power, that belonged to her real body. As a pre-world turtle, she was definitely at the top of the food chain among all aquatic creatures. Even though this wasn¡¯t her world, predators were always predators. Gui Ling¡¯s dreadful power awed these local creatures. Through her power, a message was sent into the soul of every single one of these local creatures ¡ª Anyone daring to move will die!

    All mermaids and mermen were badly frightened by Gui Ling, just like rabbits frightened by a tiger which was right in front of them.

    Po raised his right hand and slightly pointed his finger forward. Clear streams of water power gathered towards Po¡¯s fingertip from all directions. The magic created by Yu Yu was incredibly ingenious. Po used his own power as a trigger, and with a hand motion of thunder magic, he momentarily transformed the strong water power into powerful watery thunderbolts.

    Tens of water-tank-sized spheres of water thunderbolts dazzled out around Po¡¯s body while spinning swiftly, softly attaching to the skin of the nest. Po then flicked his fingers, silently and gently made the rapidly flowing undercurrents shake for a few times. But in the next moment, the thirty-meter thick, transparent skin of the nest broke. Large streams of glowing and sticky liquid surged out of the nest without an end, and soon, the surrounding water began glowing as well.

    A huge long tear was ripped open in that slightly turbid area behind the nest¡¯s belly, through which, hundreds of smaller sized mermaids and mermen weakly drifted out.

    Mounting on the dolphin-like fish, the girl whomanded this sneak attack, shouted out in a great surprise. She attempted to rush up, but was awed by Gui Ling¡¯s power, and could only carefully turn around, ncing at Ji Hao and the other cultivators.

    Ji Hao¡¯s Moho staff had a bright beam of light shing across it. Next, the undercurrents, which had the tens of mermaids and mermen sealed, beganpressing quickly. The soft and gentle water gradually turned thousands of times harder and sturdier than metal, seeming to crush those mermaids and mermen with a great force. The bodies of those mermaids and mermen shrunk slowly, while sticky, faintly glowing fluid gushed out of their mouths.

    Seeing Ji Hao was going to crush these mermaids and mermen to death, Gui Ling stopped him and said, "Just capture them alive. These local creatures are indeed fierce, but it¡¯s alright to keep them alive. They might be useful in the future."

    Po looked at the tremendous transparent nest with a shining pair of eye and said, "This big one is interesting, it served so perfectly as a nest. If we can do some works on it, perhaps it can be a precious space treasure."

    Ji Hao nodded smilingly, then put back the Moho staff, wielded his left hand and sent out tens of enchanted bone thorns, which were produced secretly by the Magi Pce. Each bone thorn transformed into a dark stream of light, that pierced into the body of a merman or mermaid, through the back of the neck.

    These mermaids and mermen suddenly paused, then turned as powerless as dead snakes, drifting in the water.

    Ji Hao sighed with relief. He was afraid that the Magi Pce¡¯s bone thorns might not be effective on these local creatures. After all, the power systems of the two worlds were different. But the Magi Pce¡¯s magic turned out to be just powerful, and these fierce mermaids and mermen were disabled from fighting back immediately.

    The Pan Xi divine mirror released a thinyer of light and covered up Ji Hao¡¯s body. Afterward, Ji Hao carefully drifted towards those mermaids and mermen mounted on those dolphin-like fishes.

    Gui Ling had already restrained her power, allowing those mermaids and mermen to move freely again. Vigntly, they formed a found-shaped battle formation and circled around those mermaids and mermen that came out from the turbid area of the nest. Every single one of these mermaids and mermen had now been staring at Ji Hao with panic and carefulness.

    These mermaids and mermen¡¯s eyes were all bright, and Ji Hao could discover faint emotional changes from their eyes. They were smart, and they had emotions. Therefore, they weremunicative.

    Ji Hao cast thatnguage magic that he learned just before he left Pan Gu world, and asked with a deep voice, "People...I think, we can be friends."

    Hearing Ji Hao, the eyes of those mermaids and mermen sparkled.

    Before, they were frightened by the strong powers showed by Ji Hao, Po, and Gui Ling. And now, they discovered another weird thing ¡ª They didn¡¯t understand a word said by Ji Hao, but they got Ji Hao¡¯s meaning.

    With bird-song-like voices, those mermaids and mermen whispered to each other for a while. Then, the girl, who had been leading the troop, mounted on her fish and carefully came over.

    A beautiful voice came out from the girl¡¯s mouth...

    Ji Hao helplessly turned back and spread his hands towards Gui Ling and Po ¡ª He couldn¡¯t understand the girl!

 Chapter 819: A Magical Race

    Chapter 819: A Magical Race

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Over a thousand dolphin-like fishes moved quickly in the water. As they slightly flipped their strong tails, their faintly glowing, cyan-white bodies could be pushed forwards for miles.

    The cyan-white glow released from their bodies had a magical effect. No matter how fast they moved, Ji Hao, who was sitting on the back of one of them, couldn¡¯t feel any resistance from the water.

    Gui Ling sat on the back of an extrarge fish with her legs crossed. Around her body, a dim watery light had been coiling in streams. She was silently sensing and analyzing the cyan-white glow of the fish with a secret magic taught by Yu Yu. Faintly, a cyan-white light sparkled under Gui Ling¡¯s skin, judging from which, Gui Ling had gained some understanding regarding this magical glow.

    Po was also sitting on the back of arge fish, smilingly chatting with a merman, who seemed to be an elderly man. Ji Hao hadn¡¯t mastered thenguage magic yet, but Po had almost traveled across the entire Pan Gu world in the past countless years, and had be a genuine master of thatnguage magic long ago. He created a few magic seeds of thenguage magic, and with an enlightening magic, he nted them in the heads of a few mermaids and mermen, who seemed to be the leaders of the troop. Thus, Ji Hao and the other cultivators could all smoothlymunicate with the few mermaids and mermen.

    Not far away from Ji Hao, the mermaid girl whomanded the troop tounch the sneak attack and saved the group of kidnaped mermaids and mermen, slightly leaned her body towards Ji Hao while curiously looking at him with arge and watery pair of eyes, speaking with a bird-song-like voice.

    Ji Hao still couldn¡¯t understand the girl¡¯snguage, but with thenguage magic, he could get the girl¡¯s meaning, and trante hernguage into the humannguage in his head.

    The girl and her nsmen, these smaller shaped, human-sized mermaids and mermen, called themselves ¡®spirit mermaids and mermen¡¯. They were intelligent, and had developed a maturenguage system over a long period of time. They had invented words, and created their own civilization.

    Thoserger-shaped mermaids and mermen, who had thickyers of sharp teeth in their mouths and thorns and fins on their backs, were called ¡®evil mermaids and mermen¡¯.

    These two types of mermaids and mermen looked almost the same from the outside. Their natural abilities were the same as well, but evil mermaids and mermen hadpletely no intelligence. Instead, they were a group of scary, blood-thirsty beasts. Evil mermaids and mermen tended to do everything instinctively. Besides cruel predation, they would do nothing but mate and reproduce day and night.

    If the food resources were richer, based on the crazily high reproducing-rate of those evil mermaids and mermen, this ocean, which was called ¡®Mother Sea¡¯ by those spirit mermaids and mermen, would have been filled with evil mermaids and mermen long ago.

    What made spirit mermaids and merman fear and helpless was that evil mermaids and mermen had strong desires for food, and the brains of spirit mermaids and mermen were the favorite food of those evil mermaids and mermen.

    For countless years, because of the hunting and retaliation that happened between these two races, countless different-scaled wars had burst.Those evil mermaids and mermen could always slightly suppress these spirit mermaids and mermen. Therefore, spirit mermaids and mermen had been hunted by evil mermaids and mermen all these years.

    The group of beautifully shapedrge fishes moved forward quickly in the water. During the journey, Ji Hao had been talking with the girl with a low voice. He learned this mermaid girls¡¯ name ¡ª Starlight.

    Starlight was especially honest and simple, or in other words, all spirit mermaids and mermen were simple and honest. Ji Hao and the other cultivators broke the nest of evil mermaids and mermen and helped them saving their nsmen, who were kidnapped. Therefore, these spirit mermaids and mermen now saw Ji Hao and the other cultivators as good friends.They invited Ji Hao and the other cultivators to ride on their mounts without any hesitation or doubt, which were called ¡®star dolphins¡¯, ande to their nest.

    After moving forwards for over twenty-thousand miles, rapid water flowing sound could be heard from the front.

    Looking from a long distance away, an enormous whirlpool floated in the water like a funnel. Around the dark whirlpool, countless different-sized undercurrents surged ragingly, generating thousands of tiny, barely visible whirlpools.

    Starlight and her people drove their star dolphins carefully through tens of undercurrents. Then, an invisible whirlpool emerged in the front and swallowed all of them up, along with their star dolphins. Ji Hao felt that his body suddenly became weightless, then a faint watery light shone around him. In the next moment, they were pushed out from another whirlpool, after which, they arrived in a whole new water area.

    Po abruptly sent his voice secretly into Ji Hao¡¯s ears. He said that just now, when they were swallowed by the first whirlpool, Po had measured the change of their locations with a powerful magic. He found that within this short moment, as they entered into one whirlpool and came out from another, they had actually moved over thirty-thousand miles far.

    An elderly spirit merman gave a deep shout, then took out a fist-sized, water-drop-shaped white crystal piece. He gently threw it into the whirlpool where they came out from. The spinning speed of this whirlpool instantly dropped, while it shrunk into around a hundred-meter in radius.

    A faint ripple of space power shed across the air, then disappeared without leaving a trace.

    Po and Ji Hao nced at each other. It seemed that what this elderly merman just did was sealing this whirlpool, that had a teleporting function. Thus, even if those evil mermaids and mermen could track them, they would never be able toe over through the teleporting whirlpools.

    They kept moving forwards, and through three simr teleporting whirlpools, they were sent over one hundred thousand miles away. After that, Starlight and the other spirit mermaids and mermen showed relieved smiles.

    With a silvery bird-song-like voice, Starlight grinningly exined to Ji Hao that, recently, they didn¡¯t have enough food in the storage of their nest. Therefore, a batch of their nsmen took the risk to seek for food in further areas. But unfortunately, they were caught alive by evil mermaids and mermen.

    Starlight and the others had already hidden around the nest of those evil mermaids and mermen for quite a few days. If those evil mermaids and mermen didn¡¯t crazily rush out of their nest today, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find a chance to rescue their captured nsmen. Fortunately, Ji Hao and the other cultivators showed up and helped them, and none of their nsmen were killed or injured as they sessfully rescued all of their nsmen, which made them feel extremely lucky.

    For preventing the search of those evil mermaids and mermen, spirit mermaids and mermen built their nest in an extreme depth underwater. This area was purely dark, and only those star dolphins had dim cyan-white glow releasing from their bodies.

    However, on moving forwards for hundreds of miles, a faint white light lightened up the area, that had a radius of tens of miles.

    Ji Hao held his breath, looking at the three stunningly beautiful creatures in a daze.

    Those were three magical creatures, shaped like jellyfishes. These twenty to thirty miles long creatures were entirely transparent, with countless fist-sized, white light spots swaying and glowing on their light-blue bodies.

    The three enormous creatures floated in the water and formed a triangle. Some smaller-shaped spirit mermaids and mermen, who were clearly immature, had been happily swimming in and out of the mouthparts of the three enormous, beautiful creatures.

    asionally, one of these enormous creatures would slightly move its long tentacles. Then, their over ten miles long tentacles would stir up water currents and raiserge clouds of breathtakingly beautiful, thin glowing mist, as splendid as pr lights.

 Chapter 820: Saving Them

    Chapter 820: Saving Them

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Quack!"

    The evil mermaid girl led hundreds of fierce mermaids and mermen and rushed out of the water surface.

    Fierce waves and roaring whirlpools disappeared abruptly, leaving hundreds of water columns standing on the still water surface. Each column had an evil mermaid or merman sitting on it. They wielded their weapons, widely opened their mouths, and showed their sharp teeth while letting out shrill screams, which were not pleasant to hear.

    Over a hundredrge creatures with long tentacles on their faces hovered and bumped into each other in the water. From time to time, they waved their long tentacles and pped loudly on the water surface, making the water ssh.

    "Quack?"

    An elderly evil merman, who was strong and muscr, with slightly dark skin, gave a deep roar towards the mermaid girl.

    The mermaid girl confusingly nced around. Just now, right in this area, Ji Hao snatched her precious bead and wounded her with the nine suns spear. But now, when she brought her nsmen to take revenge, where were those strangely-shaped living beings?

    Angrily waving her long spear, the evil mermaid girl pointed at the water surface and released a strong stream of cold power. It froze the water surface of the entire area with a radius of hundreds of miles into thick ice.

    "Quack?"

    Another strong evil merman, who seemed to be in the middle of his life, showed his teeth furiously while growling at the girl. Abruptly, he flicked his tail, leaped to the top of the water column where the mermaid girl sat on, then threw a heavy p on her face.

    The evil mermaid girl let out shrill screams, then raised her long spear and lunged towards the strong evil merman. Another few evil mermen leaped up together, circling up the one who pped the girl, with their eyes sparkling with the light of sexual desire. They even quivered when they nced at the evil mermaid girl.

    High up in the air, the group of people with simple and coarse clothes had been looking down at this group of evil mermaids and mermen, who were now fighting against each other.

    "Poor, pathetic... They are so talented, yet have no intelligence, and can only struggle in this world, like wild beasts. Indeed, the lives of all living creatures are bitter." That fat man sighed slightly, then grinned and said to the tall and slim one, "Brother Kong Chan, do you think we can cultivate these local creatures?"

    The tall and slim man narrowed his eyes, gave a faint smile while a magical flow of light moved inside his eyes, and said, "Brother Bao Xiang, since you value their talents, this is their fortune. With your power, even a rock can learn to nod its head, not to mention these creatures."

    The fat man, who was called Bao Xiang, humbly nodded, then rubbed his hands. His hands were then wrapped up by a softyer of golden light, as he smiled and said, "In this case, my Cloud Floating Sea can just use some guards, and these creatures fit my needs."

    He said that he needed some guards for his ce, but when he looked at those evil mermaids and mermen, his eyes had been fixed on their weapons all the time.

    The weapons belonged to these furious evil mermaids and mermen, who were more like wild beasts, were all top-grade pieces. Every single one of those weapons had been shining with a bright, splendid light, while releasing a strong power vibration. These weapons were all great treasures, and even the worst one was above the level of worldpanying spirit treasures.

    If Bao Xiang could truly turn these local creatures into his guards, that would be wonderful, as he could gain both these powerful creatures and those valuable weapons. Bao Xiang grinned brightly while he shed across the air and descended from the sky, floating above the water surface less than three-hundred meter high. Stately and gently, he smiled and said to those evil mermaids and mermen, "My friends, the great masters of our sect are immeasurably powerful. We have our gate widely open, and we are willing to have all living creatures to join us, to enjoy the endless peace and happiness."

    Taking a long gasp, Bao Xiang had a splendid glow released from his head. Within the golden glow, a four-tusked silver elephant was faintly visible. Carried on the back of the silver elephant was an exquisite, well-designed bottle, with dim streams of multicolored lights rippling around the bottleneck.

    Surrounded by the golden glow, Bao Xiang seemed to be especially tall and sturdy. His skin was snow-white, and had a pearl-like luster, while his entire body shone with a multicolored light, as if that body was made from the ze. Seriously, he looked just like a divine god descending from the heaven. Back in some primitive ns in Pan Gu world, he would definitely be worshiped by those nsmen.

    Nevertheless, things were different in the eyes of these evil mermaids and mermen. The fleshy body, snow-white skin of Bao Xiang, and the faintly sensible scent of sandalwood releasing from his body made the saliva of those evil mermaids and mermen flow out of their mouth corners inrge streams. Tens of evil mermaids and mermen roared out simultaneously while straightening their long spears, fiercely lunging towards Bao Xiang.

    Evil mermaids and mermen were the most powerful race, the domineering race in this world. They were at the top of the food chain of this world. To these evil mermaids and mermaids, who tended to do everything instinctively, any creature that looked different from them could be counted as food. Bao Xiang looked so different, but those evil mermaids and mermen saw him as nothing more but a new type of food.

    Long spears tore the air apart, while countless ice thorns, ice daggers and sharp gusts of wind roared towards Bao Xiang.

    Bao Xiang sighed slightly while slightly parting his both hands. Instantly, a thinyer of golden light, that contained a sweet scent of sandalwood, descended from the sky, and covered him up like an enormous light column. Tens of Divine-Magus-level evil mermaids and mermen, who possessed amazing physical strengths, fiercely attacked the protective golden light of Bao Xiang. Large ripples were stirred up from the thinyer of golden light, and generated countless round-shaped golden glows. Yet the storm-like wave of attacksunched by those evil mermaids and mermen was sturdily blocked.

    Large spheres of golden glow were released from the protective golden light. Then, the golden light spun in the air and transformed into numerous golden lotuses three meters in radius.

    Hundreds of golden lotuses released mountain-heavy power vibrations while airily moving through the air. Each lotus flew to above the head of an evil mermaid or mermen, released a faint golden light, and shrouded their bodies.

    Those evil mermaids and mermen screamed in panic, madly waving their weapons to strike the golden light. Those golden lotuses vibrated intensively, letting out slight cracking noise from time to time. But abruptly, a golden pestle abruptly appeared in Bao Xiang¡¯s hands. He sat in the midair with crossed legs, gently waving the pestle. Meanwhile, the golden light released from those golden lotuses grew brighter, and the sealing and suppressing power of the golden light was raised by a hundred times.

    From the air, a spell-incasing voice, that soundeding from countless people, could be heard. These evil mermaids and mermen felt that billions of people had squeezed into their ears, while murmuring the same sentence to them ¡ª Come join us, you will be so happy!

    These evil mermaids and mermen were just like wild beasts, that everything they did would be based on their instincts. Their soul powers and spiritual powers weren¡¯t so great. Therefore, facing the powerful magic cast by Bao Xiang, tens of evil mermaids and mermen threw their weapons away and began kowtowing to Bao Xiang with solemn faces, only in the span of a few breaths.

    "You are indeed fortunate creatures!" Bao Xiang smiled so gently and warmly as he slightly waved the pestle. Following his move, those obedient evil mermaids and mermen coiled their fish tails and began devoutly incanting the same spell, which was created by Bao Xiang.

    One after another, more evil mermaids and mermen dropped their weapons and kowtowed to Bao Xiang.

    Back in the air, the seventeen people, who were led by Kong Chan, enviously looked at Bao Xiang. Hundreds of powerful guards and so many great treasures, Bao Xiang had indeed attained a great harvest this time, that could even make the others drool.

    A quarter of an hourter, all evil mermaid and mermen were brought under control by Bao Xiang, obediently kneeling in front of him and daring not to move.

    "Good, good, good, just find these people for me." Bao Xiang smiled as a golden light screen emerged in front of him, showing the images of Ji Hao and the other cultivators.

 Chapter 821: Quiet Life Divine Flower

    Chapter 821: Quiet Life Divine Flower

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The three stunningly beautiful enormous creatures were like the most beautiful elves in a dream.

    Ji Hao widely opened his eyes, quietly appreciating the smooth and beautiful lines of their bodies, looking at waves of glow gently spreading out in the water from their long and slim tentacles.

    Same as the evil mermaid girl, Starlight and her nsmen, as well as these three enormous jelly fishes, had perfectly merged with the surrounding environment, such that Ji Hao couldn¡¯t sense anything from them. However, their beauty and rxed movements made Ji Hao feel that they were quiet and peaceful creatures, as beautiful as orchids blooming in a wild valley.

    "Spirit mother!" Faintly sensible soul power vibrations came over, as Starlight told Ji Hao the name of the three enormous creatures.

    Spirit mermaids and mermen called these enormous jelly fishes ¡®spirit mother¡¯. They were apanying creatures of the spirit mermaids and mermen. They were not so good at attacking, yet they had a pretty great defensive power. They moving speed was amazing, and in addition to that, as long as they had enough energy, they could create teleporting whirlpools and send all spirit mermaids and mermen to far away, along with themselves.

    Because of the existences of these spirit mothers, spirit mermaids and mermen managed to survive till present, under the crazy predation of those evil mermaids and mermen.

    More amazingly, spirit mothers were able to absorb the essence water power and generate a ¡®spirit mother magic liquid¡¯ inside their own bodies. The liquid contained strong life-force, with which, no matter how badly spirit mermaids and mermen were injured, as long as they could still breathe, they would be able to quickly recover by soaking in the spirit mother magic liquid timely.

    In the middle of the head of each enormous spirit mother was a small space hundred-meters in radius, that had been glowing with a dreamy light. Contained in the space was a magically glistering liquid, which was nothing but the spirit mother magic liquid.

    Inside the body of the spirit mother, which was the nearest one to Ji Hao, a few spirit mermaids and mermen, who had their bodies broken, had been soaking in the liquid. Their bodies were wrapped in a softyer of light, and Ji Hao saw that their broken bodies had been slowly growing back out.

    "What a magical and beautiful creature." praised Ji Hao sincerely.

    Gui Ling satisfyingly nodded, delightfully nced at Starlight, then looked at the other spirit mermaids and mermen, who had been talking to their nsmen which came out from the nest to wee them. Based on their talents, these spirit mermaids and mermen could all be counted as top-grade geniuses, if they cultivated themselves in Gui Ling¡¯s way. The six disciples of Gui Ling who followed her to this world were already top-grade ones, and they were all powerful aquatic creatures. However,pared with these spirit mermaids and mermen, the six disciples were still slightly weaker in the both terms of talent and potential.

    If Gui Ling could take these spirit mermaids and mermen as disciples, as a faction of the sect which was founded by Yu Yu and his two brothers, Gui Ling could definitely improvergely, and be the strongest branch among all under Yu Yu¡¯s guidance.

    "Sister, it¡¯s a great opportunity, and a great fortune." Po smilingly stood aside. With admiration, he looked at these spirit mermaids and mermen, but without any jealousy. As he said, this was Gui Ling¡¯s opportunity and destiny.

    A few elders of these spirit mermaids and mermen swam over and cordially invited Ji Hao and the other cultivators toe into the bodies of those spirit mothers to rest.

    Other than the spirit mother magic liquid, the life-force and spirit power contained inside the bodies of spirit mothers were both much denser and stronger than the outside. On staying inside the bodies of these spirit mothers, both the physical bodies and the souls could be perfectly nourished and healed. Those elders had been seeing Ji Hao and the other cultivators as reliable friends and honored guests. Otherwise, a n of a spirit mermaids and mermen would never easily invite any outsider into their own nest, as they depended on their nest for survival.

    Ji Hao and the other cultivators grinningly thanked those elders, then slowly moved towards the beautiful and enormous spirit mothers together. Those spirit mothers seemed to know that those captured nsmen had safely returned, as a constantly changing, splendid glow was released from their bodies. Their long tentacles waved happily, as if they were weing Ji Hao and the other cultivators.

    The three spirit mothers opened their mouthparts, that looked like silently bloomed flowers. Their mouthparts were the only entrances into their bodies.

    When Ji Hao and the other cultivators were going to enter into a spirit mother¡¯s body through the long path of the mouthpart, gentle streams of light shone upon their heads, while strong and refreshing waves of life-force suffused the entire space.

    Ji Hao raised his head and looked at tens, hundreds, then thousands of extremely beautiful flowers blooming right above their heads. He was stunnedpletely.

    These flowers were shaped like the lily, with thin and transparent petals and a light purple color. In the dark water area, these flowers glowed with a dim light. These flowers were huge, each flower being three-hundred meters in radius, and the petals were thickly covered in tiny light spots.

    Without any sign, these flowers bloomed gorgeously in this empty and dark water area, delivering a soul-shaking beauty.

    Soft yet strong vines seemed to reach out directly from the water, with those tremendous flowers quietly blooming on these vines. Large spheres of glow puffed out from the pistils, following which, strong life-force condensed into visible, glistering streams, flowing towards the three enormous spirit mothers, thousands of spirit mermaids and mermen and Ji Hao and the other cultivators.

    Ji Hao hesitated for a second, then while sensing the refreshing life-force, loosened his tightened nerves and shut down the defense of his body, letting the beautiful glow streams flow into his body.

    Soft and cool streams of life-force merged into Ji Hao¡¯s body. No digestion was needed, as this strong life-force was absorbed by Ji Hao¡¯s body immediately. Ji Hao¡¯s meridians and Magus Acupoints began strengthening and expanding speedily, and within the blink of an eye, his body condition was improved by at least thirty percent, while his physical power was improved by around fifty percent.

    What shocked Ji Hao even more was that after absorbing this magical life-force, the seed of Dao of sun floating in his spiritual space had turned hundred percentrger than before!

    Not only Ji Hao, Po, Gui Ling and the six disciples of Gui Ling were all staring at these beautiful flowers in a daze. Apparently, Po and Gui Ling had also gained great benefits, that improved their powers at a soaring rate.

    Based on the cultivation-level of Po and Gui Ling, even swallowing tons of precious natural materials couldn¡¯t improve their powers and cultivations by a slight little bit. However, as this magical life-force merged with their bodies, their powers and cultivations were both improvedrgely.

    "This...this..." Even Po, who had seen countless rare and precious things in the universe, couldn¡¯t tell the name of these flowers.

    "Quiet life divine flowers, the origin of the life." Starlight looked at these flowers devoutly. Tears sparkled in her beautiful eyes as she continued, "Honored guests, you brought the luck and fortune to our n. So many quiet life divine flowers... nothing like this had ever happened even in the oldest legends."

    Ji Hao remained silent. Luck and fortune?

    Did they truly bring any luck and fortune? Ji Hao could swear that if he released his power now, this world would crazily strike him with the fiercest thunder and lightning. These quiet life divine flowers did not bloom for them.

 Chapter 822: Quiet Life Divine Fruit

    Chapter 822: Quiet Life Divine Fruit

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The quiet life divine flowers were still blooming. The dense streams of life-force were like intelligent creatures, automatically merging with the bodies of Ji Hao and the other cultivators.

    Obviously, the life-force released from these flowers liked Gui Ling and her six disciples especially, because thirty-percent of all the life-force released from over ten-thousand flowers merged with their bodies, and twenty percent chose to be absorbed by Gui Ling.

    Po delightfully smiled and nodded. He could clearly sense that Gui Ling¡¯s power had been improving continuously. The already sturdy foundation of Gui Ling¡¯s cultivation had now turned even sturdier.

    A glowing stream of light of Dao rose from Gui Ling¡¯s head. Inside the water-clear stream of light, a fist-sized spirit Dan was spinning. A giant amount of life-force ceaselessly merged with this spirit Dan, and a strong sense of life was released from it gradually.

    Crack! Like a tender shoot breaking its cover on a spring night, the spirit Dan cracked into countless light spots and dispelled. Next, a thumb-sized, adorable ck tiny turtle floated in the light of Dao. It abruptly raised its head and let out an immature, yet already strong and resonant roar.

    "Forming the second body and the second primordial spirit?!" Ji Hao had never seen Po being shocked like this, as Po suddenly, widely opened his eyes. Those eyes had almost popped out from the eye sockets. In a great shock, he looked at the tiny ck turtle floating above Gui Ling¡¯s head, while tremblingly pointing at it, and couldn¡¯t say a word for quite a while.

    "Forming the second body and the second primordial spirit!" Gui Ling also had her eyes popped widely out, while staring at Po in both shock and confusion. She then nced at Po, shook her head and said, "Shifu once said that the cultivation foundation of mine was way too great. Therefore, I can only cultivate this spirit Dan of mine as my spirit treasure. But if I want to turn it into the second body of mine, that would be nearly impossible, without an especially severe cultivation."

    Ji Hao quickly searched through all the knowledge taught by Yu Yu in his head, and finally found some information regarding ¡®forming the second body and the second primordial spirit¡¯.

    After carefully recalling this part of knowledge that he learned from Yu Yu¡¯s scriptures, Ji Hao felt that his blood was even boiling, and his eyes had even turned slightly red. This was indeed an amazing fortune. Gui Ling was truly the one who gained the greatest benefit in this journey.

    So-called ¡®forming the second body and the second primordial spirit¡¯ was a top-grade, supreme magic of Dao, created by Yu Yu and his two brothers. Only those especially powerful prehistorical creatures, who had amazing backgrounds and were born with extremely powerful spirit treasures, could be qualified enough to cultivate themselves with this magic of Dao. Simply speaking, a cultivator needed to cultivate his or her apanying spirit treasure into the second him or herself with immeasurably great efforts.

    The second self was tightly rted to the original self. They could share a mind, but werepletely independent. Every detail of the two selves was exactly the same, from the physical body to the soul, from the cultivation foundation to the talents. The minds of the two selves were exactly the same as well. Additionally, the powers and cultivations of the two selves could be gathered together. This meant that the cultivation of this cultivator would be a hundred percent more efficient than before after he or she attained the second self.

    More importantly, if one of these two selves fell, the other one wouldn¡¯t be affected at all. On the contrary, the other self would immediately attain all powers and cultivation of the fallen self. Therefore, the power wouldn¡¯t be weakened. Instead, it would improve by over one-hundred percent.

    Such a powerful magic was something only a few among Yu Yu¡¯s disciples had the qualification to learn. But Gui Ling was the very first one among Yu Yu¡¯s disciples who had sessfully learned this magic. This was the very first time even for Po to witness the second self of a cultivator.

    Ji Hao popped up his eyes, and couldn¡¯t help butughed loudly out while grabbing Gui Ling¡¯s sleeve and saying, "Sister, you¡¯re so lucky! Congrattions my sister! Sister, the God and devil water bombs you secretly made, please give me tens of those as a gift! Otherwise, I will be unhappy!"

    Gui Ling grinningly nodded, took out a small bag and delightfully threw it to Ji Hao as she said, "You can have it, you can have it! Hehe, hehe... hehe!"

    Gui Ling¡¯sughter now sounded even a bit silly. Yu Yu said that she could never easily learn this magic without an especially severe cultivation. But just now, she did that so quickly in this world. Gui Ling didn¡¯t even dream that she could attain such a great fortune. She was so happy right now that she grinned, even squeezing her eyes into a pair of curved lines.

    Ji Hao grinningly grabbed the small bag, scanned through it with his spiritual space and found at least three to five hundred fist-sized, cyan-colored bombs contained in it. Instantly, Ji Hao carefully put the small bag into his sleeve with satisfaction.

    This God and devil water bomb was a special type of bomb invented by Gui Ling. This type of bomb could silently destroy the enemies¡¯ primordial spirits in a moment and silently, with a destructive power. These bombs were extremely lethal, and could be counted as the most mysterious and quietest thunder magic among all thunder magics mastered by Yu Yu¡¯s disciples.

    This type of bomb was not easy to make. Usually, Gui Ling would only make a few to give to her disciples for protection. Today, Ji Hao gained so many water bombs from her. This proved that Gui Ling was seriously in a good mood now because of this great surprise.

    Gui Ling let out a loud series ofughter, then pointed her finger forward. The tiny turtle roared slightly while swaying her head and tail, then transformed into a thin stream of water and disappeared.

    This tiny turtle had the same power and cultivation as Gui Ling did, and she was generated by the magical life-force of this world. Therefore, she could move freely in this world without any difficulty, and was even safer than Gui Ling. Gui Ling let her go to wander in this world and cultivate herself freely, without needing to worry about her safety at all.

    Po smilingly cupped his hands towards Gui Ling to congratte her, then her disciples came to Gu Ling to congratte her as well. Seeing all these, those spirit mermaids and mermen curiously stared at them. They didn¡¯t know how Gui Ling made that tiny turtle so suddenly, and why did the sense of power releasing from her body change.

    In this very moment, a magical change happened to those, tens of thousands of quiet life divine flowers.

    Once the second primordial spirit of Gui Ling was born, all quiet life divine flowers shrunk, their petals withering. Meanwhile, no life-force could be sensed anymore. Instead, a faint aroma spread out. What happened next was a hundred-meter-radius fruit quickly growing out beneath each flower.

    In around a quarter of an hour, loud popping noise could be heard without an end, as those fruits burst open, transformed into purple light spots, and merged with the water. Numerous healthy star dolphins happily dashed out from those fruits, then groups of spirit mermaids and mermen slowly swam out. These newborn mermaids and mermen still had confusion in their eyes.

    Ji Hao and the other cultivators popped their eyes out in a great shock once again. Were these star dolphins and spirit mermaids and mermen actually born from the quiet life divine flowers? No wonder Starlight said that these flowers were the origin of life.

    A whileter, a few extrarge fruits cracked. These fruits were only over a hundred meters in radius, but six enormous spirit mothers were spurted out from them. These spirit mothers stretched their long and soft tentacles, lettingrge clouds of glistering glow spread speedily in the water.

    Along with a buzzing noise, thest thousand fruits cracked. From them, countless long spears and swords and des flew out, along with a beautiful watery light.

 Chapter 823: Deep Underwater

    Chapter 823: Deep Underwater

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao floated inside the body of a spirit mother, looking at Starlight and those busy nsmen of hers through the transparent body of the spirit mother.

    Except for biological reproduction, spirit mermaids and mermen could also be born straight from the quiet life divine fruits. These magically born spirit mermaids and mermen were more talented and promising than the others. When they matured, they would attain greater powers.

    Normally, wherever quiet life divine flowers bloomed, a new n of spirit mermaids and mermen would emerge. But this time, over ten-thousand quiet life divine flowers bloomed right above Starlight¡¯s n, generating thousands of star dolphins, tens of thousands of newborn spirit mermaids and mermen, along with six spirit mothers. These newborn creatures were meant to be members of Starlight¡¯s n.

    Starlight and over a thousand of her nsmen had been excitedly doing all kinds of works by now. They were singing a beautiful melody while quickly swimming in the water. They came to those newborn spirit mermaids and mermen and touched their foreheads with their own.

    Ji Hao saw that streams of cyan-white light came out from the eyes of Starlight and her nsmen, gently reaching into the confused eyes of those newborns. A whileter, the eyes of those newborn star dolphins and spirit mermaids and mermen turned clear and smart, and one could also find intimacy from their looks.

    Behind every single one of Starlight¡¯s nsmen, a few newborn star dolphins and a group of spirit mermaids and mermen had been following. These newborns had still been curiously ncing around.

    They happily swam around in the water, split the water with their long tails, and stirred up waves of glowing ripples. Meanwhile, elders in Starlight¡¯s n surrounded the six newborn spirit mothers, and pressed their hands on the enormous bodies of these spirit mothers. Many ancient-styled spell symbols emerged from the surface of the transparent bodies of these spirit mothers. These elders had been singing a simple and ancient-style song while gently and slowly swaying their tails.

    Gradually, the tentacles of these enormous spirit mothers began swaying along with the fish tails of those elders with the same frequency, starting beautiful streams of glow in the water.

    These newborn spirit mothers let out clear and silvery sings, hearing which, the one Ji Hao had been staying in and the other two happily sang as well. The nine spirit mothers sang gently, responding to each other while having streams of splendid glow sh across their bodies. It looked like a breathtaking rain of shooting stars.

    Soon, the nine spirit mothers gathered together, touching each other with their tentacles while connecting their enormous bodies.

    Ji Hao sensed the happiness that came deeply from the hearts of these beautiful creatures. He raised his head and looked at this spirit mother that he stayed in, for quite a while, yet failed to find the brain and internal organs of this enormous transparent creature.

    Magical creatures, one just could not measure them with the features of those fleshy creatures back in Pan Gu world.

    Tens of thousands of newborn spirit mermaids, mermen, and star dolphins had joined Starlight¡¯s n. They lined up orderly and swam into the bodies of the nine spirit mothers. Then, the bodies of the spirit mothers slightly swelled and shrunk, letting out rapid streams of water from their huge mouth parts, pushing their enormous bodies into the deeper water.

    Starlight came to Ji Hao, happily talking to him with her silvery voice.

    Ji Hao understood her. Starlight was happy for the expansion of her n. Tens of thousands of newborn spirit mermaids and mermen all joined Starlight¡¯s n without getting harmed by a little bit. This was a great happy thing that had never happened before. As for those over a thousand great weapons that came out from the divine fruits, Starlight seemed to not pay much attention to them. Even though those weapons were all at the level above world-apanying spirit treasures, these simple and honest spirit mermaids and mermen didn¡¯t value weapons that much.

    Starlight talked smilingly with a bird-song-like voice, and Ji Hao patiently listened to her.

    Before, the appearance of quiet life divine flowers waspletely random. Therefore, ns of spirit mermaid and mermen could hardly ever witness those flowers blooming, not to mention tens of thousands of flowers blooming all at one. Those spirit mermaids and mermen didn¡¯t even hear about things like this before.

    Divine flowers bloomed and new star dolphins and spirit mermaid and mermen were born, this was a wonderful thing to the ns of spirit mermaids and mermen. However, to newborn spirit mermaid and mermen, this wasn¡¯t a good thing. They were new to this world and didn¡¯t know how to protect themselves and how to seek for food. Therefore, normally, among a hundred newborn spirit mermaids and mermen and star dolphins, only three to five could manage to survive. They would then join existing ns of spirit mermaid and mermen and be new members of those ns.

    This time, those divine flowers bloomed right upon the nest of Starlight¡¯s n, which allowed all newborns to join the n without being harmed at all. Guided by Starlight and her nsmen, these newborns would be able to learn to use their powers soon.

    After absorbing these newborn creatures, Starlight¡¯s n would be a top-graderge n. Thus, the evil mermaid and mermen n with the poption in hundreds, that Ji Hao had encountered with, would no longer be a threat.

    A top-graderge n of mermaids and mermen, that had tens of thousands of spirit mermaid and mermen, thousands of star dolphins and nine spirit mothers, could be powerful enough to protect themselves in this world. However, beforepletely absorbing these newborn members, Starlight¡¯s n was still weak, because newborn spirit mermaid and mermen and star dolphin weren¡¯t able to protect themselves. Therefore, they had to go deep into the water area, and seek their ancestors¡¯ protection.

    "Your ancestors¡¯ protection?" asked Ji Hao in a surprise while looking at Starlight, "Your ancestors are still alive?"

    Starlight confusedly looked at Ji Hao. Theymunicated through thenguage magic. Therefore, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t make Starlight understand the exact meaning of every single word he said after he transformed hisnguage into soul power vibration. Neither could Starlight answer his question with the most appropriate words.

    A whileter, Starlight seriously nodded and said, "Alive, also dead. An ancestor, countless ancestors, powerful ancestor...We can¡¯t go find them whenever we want... only under this kind of circumstances, we can go seek the ancestors¡¯ protection."

    Narrowing her eyes, Starlight continued with a solemn look, "In the ce of our ancestors, my honored guest, please be quiet. Do not offend asleep ancestors... Otherwise, we will all be punished by our ancestors."

    Po swam in with airy moves. On hearing Starlight, he smilingly nodded.

    Nine enormous spirit mothers continued moving downwards into deeper areas. They moved fast, and ording to Ji Hao¡¯s estimation, they could dive down for tens of thousands of miles within every two hours.

    Three days passed like this, and the surrounding area was all dark now, with the only glow being released from the nine spirit mothers.

    This boring journey made Ji Hao quite helpless. In this world of water, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even cultivate himself.

    Another big half a day had passed, and finally, Ji Hao saw a cyan-white light shining from down below. He activated all of his eye power and looked down. Then once again, he was genuinely shocked by this magical world.

 Chapter 824: The Holy Land of Spirit Mermaids and Mermen

    Chapter 824: The Holy Land of Spirit Mermaids and Mermen

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    What appeared before Ji Hao¡¯s eyes was and.

    Thend was formed from ice, perfectly smooth and t. The cyan-white ice was clear and transparent,pletely wless, that one could see through it with a single nce. Down below, the boundlessnd with an unknown thickness had been glowing with a faint cyan-white light, giving a magical peaceful feeling that made Ji Hao feel even his soul wasn¡¯t willing to move at all.

    If that were simply an icend, Ji Hao wouldn¡¯t be so amazed. After all, he had seen too many magical scenes back in Pan Gu world, such as floatingnds, mountains, and all kinds of dangerous yet wonderful ces. An icend was far from enough to shock him.

    What made Ji Haorgely open his eyes and hold his breath, disabling him from saying any word for quite a while, were things inside the icend.

    Those were countless spirit mermaids and mermen, huddling their bodies and silently lying inside the boundless Icend, with peaceful smiles on their faces. They were with the same pose, the same look, and the spacing distance between each of them was also exactly the same.

    The tremendous icend was divided into countless cells, which were around three meters in square. In the middle of each cell was a smiling spirit mermaid or merman. Numerous spirit mermaids and mermen were smilingly iid in the icend, which had no visible boundary.

    Ji Hao¡¯s fine hair straightened up one after another while staring at those spirit mermaids and mermen, which were iid in the ice. He spread out his strong spirit power and scanned the area with a radius of ten-thousand miles. His spirit power easily drilled deeply into the ice, and scanned across the bodies of those spirit mermaid and mermen over and over again.

    These spirit mermaids and mermen were dead. Their bodies had already turned into a jade-like material, but their heads remained in the state between alive and dead, because a jelly-like tissue that was contained in the brain of each of them.

    Slight soul power vibration had been releasing from the brain of each of these spirit mermaids and mermen, and the soul power vibration released from all of them were exactly the same. Through his spiritual power, Ji Hao found that these soul power vibrations released from the brains of these spirit mermaids and mermen had merged perfectly into one. Or in other words, the jelly-like brains of these spirit mermaid and mermen, which were iid in the icend, had already formed a unity, which was an organism in itself.

    Elders of Starlight¡¯s n swam out from a spirit mother with a group of nsmen, who possessed rtively higher social status, following behind. These group of people carefully reached to the icend, with some things, that Ji Hao couldn¡¯t really identify, held in their hands.

    Those elders began singing that beautiful song again while gently swaying their tails, and cing the glowing things held in their hands on the icend. Magical light streams came up from deep inside the icend and wrapped around the glowing things, which were ced on the ice. Then, all of those glowing objects disappeared.

    The heads of those spirit mermaids and mermen lying inside the Icend sparked with a faint light simultaneously. Next, the soul power vibration released from their bodies was instantly improved. The soul power vibration released from countless spirit mermaids and mermen gathered together, eventually turning into an iparably strong and dreadful spirit power.

    This spirit power seemed to be as powerful as the will of the world itself. It covered the bodies of all spirit mermaids and mermen, star dolphins and spirit mothers. Then, Starlight and her nsmen all smiled, seeming to be happy, rxed and conformable. They felt safe now, just like babies returning to the arms of their mothers.

    A magical humming came from deep inside the icend. The melody was slow and beautiful, making people want to sleep so much, just like the luby that Ji Hao heard back in his previous life.

    Po, Ji Hao, Gui Ling and the other cultivators were all disabled from moving at the moment. That spirit power was way too strong, and even powerful beings like Po and Gui Ling could not resist. Po seemed to be quite struggling, as he sent a message to Ji Hao and Gui Ling with difficulty by using his own spirit power, a spirit power which was only slightly weaker than Yu Yu¡¯s spirit power.

    In the next moment, this spirit power surged into Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual spaces like a flood. Following that, a warm and gentle voice sounded in the spiritual spaces of Ji Hao and the other cultivators. As this voice came, Starlight and her nsmen had all fallen into a deep sleep.

    "I...saw...you..ing..."

    The warm and peaceful voice said word by word, especially slowly. Along with his voice, the brains of all spirit mermaids and mermenying in the ice sparkled with the same frequency, like countless fireflies.

    Ji Hao tried his best to look at this icend, and even showed his teeth. With his eye power, he could see things over ten-thousand miles away with a nce. But now, matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t see the bounds of this icend. Spirit mermaids or mermen was sealed in this icend in every nine cubic meters, then exactly how many spirit mermaids and mermen were sealed in the ice?

    "May I ask your name?" said Po with a gentle voice.

    This spirit powermunicated directly with the primordial spirits of Ji Hao and the other cultivators. Therefore, this conversation was made with spirit power vibrations, and it happened extremely fast. Everyone in this conversation could immediately get each other¡¯s meaning.

    "Names...are...meaningless..."

    "If...you...have...to...know...Mother Spirit..."

    Sparkling images were sent into Ji Hao¡¯s mind, that allowed Ji Hao to ¡®witness¡¯ the scenes that happened when this world was created.

    A beautiful mermaid floated upon an enormous water sphere, with a bottle held in her left hand and a bead in her right hand. These two dazzlingly shining treasures fiercely struck on the gray water sphere. Then, eye-piercing light burst out, and a world with surging water was created with this single move.

    The beautiful mermaid sat on a transparent lotus with her tail coiled, while sparkling and sticky blood dripped down from her mouth¡¯s corner. But she was smiling, gratifyingly looking at the world she created.

    Nevertheless, before her smile faded, arge group of oddly shaped Chaos creatures roared over from the Chaos void andunched waves of attack to this mermaid.

    After a great war, the mermaid¡¯s body was destroyed, and only her true spirit was left existing. However, those Chaos creatures were mostly killed by her, and only an especially powerful one had half a body remained.

    This powerful creatureunched thest, fiercest attack with its remaining half body and all of its power, splitting the true spirit of the mermaid into two; they were colored blue-purple and cyan-white. Afterwards, the two dimly glowing spheres of light quickly merged in the storm.

    "All...spirit mermaids and mermen...are me...not me...born by me...should die in me..."

    "When...spirit mermaids and mermen...tired in the heart...return...to...Holy Land...merge back in me..."

    "All spirits...into one...not alive...not dead...eternal...lonely..."

    Without any change of tone, the peaceful voice stated the truth of this world.

    "This world...is...a dream...of mine...no...more...power of...creation..."

 Chapter 825: A Shocking Discovery

    Chapter 825: A Shocking Discovery

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    A clich¨¦, at least to Ji Hao, this story was a clich¨¦.

    But to Po and Gui Ling, every single word of this story told by this strong spirit power was like a sound of the great Dao. Their bodies quivered slightly while clear lights surged above their heads. Meanwhile, strong power vibrations were released from their bodies. Obviously, they were now in a magical state, and were quite obsessed.

    Unlike them, Ji Hao wasn¡¯ truly touched by the story.

    It was nothing more but a powerful Chaos creature who cultivated herself through a long period of time, then finally opened up the world, which was born with her, a world that was dominated by the water power. Unfortunately, this powerful creature didn¡¯t have enough friends, so she didn¡¯t even invite a friend to help and protect her when she was going to create a world. Consequently, she suffered a besiegeunched by countless Chaos creatures, who tried to gain something from this newly created world.

    With the power of the newly created world and the advantage as the creator of the world, this powerful creature killed all enemies, but her true spirit was struck into two by thest enemy, with the price of its own life.

    Good and evil, kind and fierce, creative and destructive, her true spirit was turned into two extreme opposites.

    The owner of this spirit power, who called herself Mother Spirit, had barely taken control of the creative power of this world. After she umted a certain amount of energy, she would let quiet life divine flowers bloom in random ces to releaserge numbers of star dolphins, spirit mermaids, and mermen. The creator of this world was killed before a mature life cycle system was generated. Therefore, every newborn star dolphin, spirit mermaid, and merman was an independent individual, derived from a tiny part of Mother Spirit¡¯s soul. Their thoughts, their sadness, happiness, anger and fear, all their life experiences could be sensed by Mother Spirit anytime, just like reflections in the mirrors.

    Mother Spirit was like a giant, who was having an endless dream, and each of the countless creatures in the dream was a part of her. In Mother Spirit¡¯s ¡®dream¡¯, when these spirit mermaids and mermen, who had immortal lives, got tired of their lives and felt the exhaustion of their souls, they would be impelled by their souls toe to this Holy Land, where Mother Spirit was sleeping in. They would merge their own bodies with the continuously expanding icend.

    The bodies of these spirit mermaids and mermen would transform into a magical type of jade, while their brains would transform into ¡®water soul¡¯. Thus, the brain of each spirit mermaid or merman was like a brain cell of Mother Spirit, and a part of her body.

    The entire icend was the body of Mother Spirit, while every spirit mermaid or mermen sealed in the ice was a grain of her body. To Mother Spirit, creating a mermaid or merman or a star dolphin only required a slight part of her soul. During their growth process, each tiny part of the soul would gradually absorb powers from the world and grow. When they returned to the Holy Land, their soul powers, which had improved by hundreds, even thousands of times, would be given back to Mother Spirit and make her stronger.

    "Healing...this...is...me...healing...myself..."

    The peaceful voice resounded across the minds of Ji Hao and the other cultivators.

    "Not...so...hopeful...but...still...a...hope..."

    Mother Spirit understood that spreading out tiny parts of her souls, allowing these thin grains of souls to grow and strengthen themselves, then giving their powers back to her, the efficiency of this healing method was too low. Perhaps, she could never be the same as before, but at the very least, this healing method allowed her to recover.

    Even though it was only a tiny hope, she would keep doing it.

    "Who are evil mermaids and mermen?" Ji Hao asked a question.

    Mother Spirit sighed heavily.

    Evil mermaids and mermen were creatures generated by the other half of her true spirit, the evil half.

    Mother Spirit creating these spirit mermaid and mermen to heal herself, while the other half of her true spirit chose to devour Spirit Mother¡¯s power to strengthen itself. The evil half of true spirit created those evil mermaids and mermen to hunt and eat spirit mermaids and mermen, especially their brains, which contained their soul powers. By doing this, the evil half of true spirit had gained some powers back during the past countless years.

    The evil half of true spirit was good at fighting and killing. Therefore, in terms of strength, it was slightly stronger than Mother Spirit. As a consequence, it had taken an advantage on controlling the natural will of this world.

    "Therefore...I...saw...you..ing..."

    "Therefore...I...made...you..e..."

    Said Mother Spirit slowly with that gentle and peaceful voice. She found Ji Hao and the other cultivators came to this world, observed them for a while, and instinctively realized that Ji Hao could help her. Therefore, she consumed a great energy to let tens of thousands of divine flowers bloom upon Starlight¡¯s n, drawing Ji Hao and the other cultivators to the Holy Land.

    "Help...me...remerge..."

    "I...will...help...you..."

    "Help? Not reward?" Ji Hao sensitively sensed the change of thenguage chosen by Mother Spirit.

    "Same...sense of power...A...while...ago..."

    Another series of images were sent into the minds of Ji Hao and the others, as Mother Spirit showed something she saw to Ji Hao and the other cultivators. What she showed did not only shock Ji Hao and the other cultivators, but also scared them.

    The world was covered in dark clouds and rain. Countless water columns poured down from the sky, with millions of evil mermaids and mermen standing on the surface of the water, showing their teeth and waving their weapons, crazily attacking people standing on a ck cloud.

    Nine enormous snake heads reached out from the ck cloud, opened their jaws and showed their long and sharp teeth. Large streams of ck and sticky venom spurted out from those teeth, sshing into the water like a heavy rain.

    Countless evil mermaids and mermen howled shrilly as the venom spread speedily out in the water. All evil mermaids and mermen who touched the venom had their bodies quickly melting, and turned into puddles of liquid within the span of a few breaths.

    The venom spread in the water at a shockingly high rate, such that within ten minutes, the venom had spread to tens of thousands of miles in radius. Within this area, all evil mermaid and mermen were poisoned to death, every single one of them.

    The world was enraged. The natural powers under the control of the evil part of true spirit generated countless watery thunderbolts, striking towards the nine snake heads. But a middle-aged man in a long robe and tall hat reached out his right hand, slightly clenched his slim fingers in the air, and crushed all thunderbolts.

    "This world is not bad... It can station the troops of our Gong Gong Family in the future!"

    The man with a tall hat proudly talked to the man with an erect eye between his eyebrows, thenughed out loud.

    "Disha, you¡¯re indeed honest. I am now willing to cooperate with you."

 Chapter 826: They Have Been Here

    Chapter 826: They Have Been Here

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Gong Gong had been here.

    Di Cha, who was now named Dishi Cha, who had thrown the entire society of the non-humankind in Pan Gu world into a great mess, and indirectly destroyed Liang Zhu City, had been to this world too. Even Xiang Liu, who had two of his heads chopped off by Ji Hao, and was humiliated so much in front of countless people, had also been here. A direct conflict had burst between Xiang Liu and those evil mermaids and mermen, and millions of mermaids and mermen were poisoned to death by him.

    Mother Spirit¡¯s words were easy to understand. The sense of power released from Gong Gong and Xiang Liu was the same with the sense of power released from Ji Hao, Po and the other cultivators; that special sense of power was from Pan Gu world. Ji Hao and the other cultivators might not be too sensitive to this special sense of power, but to powerful beings like Mother Spirit, it was as distinct as a candlelight in the pure darkness.

    More images and sounds had been emerging inside Ji Hao and the other cultivators¡¯ minds.

    On the dark cloud, Gong Gong proudly and satisfyingly held his hands behind his body while ncing around. The sky was covered in dark clouds, and the vast ocean was boundless. Gong Gong seemed to be rather satisfied with this world.

    "With a base here, I ought to be the dominator of the world. Zhu Rong, human emperor, you shall all just kneel in front of me!"

    Observing for quite a long while, Gong Gongughed out loud while waving his hands. The great power released by him raised tens of thousands of meter tall waves, roaring around his body. Xiang Liu and the other few of his ministers, who were all hideously shaped, submissively kneeled on the dark cloud, shouting a slogan and trying their best to tter Gong Gong.

    "Hehe, hehehe, hehehehe," Gong Gongughed wildly and insolently.

    "Hehe, hehehe, hehehehe," Di Chaughed with a nd, and soft voice.

    "Only one...can be the... dominator. If he bes the dominator...where...will you be? Therefore...he¡¯s your...enemy!" Mother Spirit¡¯s voice came again.

    Ji Hao and Po and Gui Ling nced at each other, then nodded. Although Mother Spirit¡¯s true spirit was split into two, she still had a clear mind. Gong Gong wanted to be the dominator of the world, and just like Mother Spirit said, only one could fit that role. If Gong Gong truly became the dominator of Pan Gu world, Ji Hao, Po, Gui Ling and all the others would either be Gong Gong¡¯s ves or be killed by him, without any other possibility.

    Therefore, Gong Gong was their enemy.

    Without question, Mother Spirit knew clearly about the powers of Ji Hao, Gui Ling and Po. Gong Gong, Xiang Liu and the other few of his ministers all possessed the water power, but among Ji Hao and the other cultivators, Po wasn¡¯t with the water power, and Ji Hao¡¯s power was purely strong and positive,pletely opposite to the water power. ording to what Gong Gong said and the nature of his power, Mother Spirit concluded that Ji Hao was definitely not on his side.

    "Help you to re-merge with the other half of yours is not impossible." Ji Hao swam forward, looking at the tremendous icend and said in a deep voice, "But what help can you give us?"

    Mother Spirit¡¯s voice came again into Ji Hao and the other cultivators¡¯ minds, along with images.

    From the dark cloud, Gong Gong and Dishi Cha flew up into the sky and crushed countless thunderboltsunched by this world itself. Then, as a dazzling beam of light shed across, they left this world. However, a child-like, extremely ugly minister under Gong Gong¡¯smand, who had a watery light flowing on the surface of his body in streams, stayed, with over a hundred heavily armored warriors. After Gong Gong and the others left, this child-like minister and those warriors jumped directly into the water, killed a few reckless evil mermaids and mermen, who rushed over in an attempt to hunt them, then quickly dove into the deeper area and disappeared.

    Stutteringly, Mother Spirit told Ji Hao and the other cultivators that, although Gong Gong and Dishi Cha had left this world, a batch of their people stayed, hiding in this world till now. Mother Spirit said that she could help Ji Hao and the other cultivators find these people and capture them alive.

    "Your enemies...I don¡¯t like wars...but I know...what you want...in wars!"

    Mother Spirit¡¯s voice came ceaselessly. She never liked fighting and wars, but after all, she was a powerful being who could create a world in the Chaos; she was knowledgable and experienced. Therefore, she understood that the minister left in this world by Gong Gong was certainly useful to Ji Hao and his friends. She didn¡¯t know how useful could that minister be, but since Gong Gong had clearly expressed his intention of bing the dominator, his minister would surely be useful to Ji Hao and the others. As long as Ji Hao and his friends agreed to help her defeat the other half of her true spirit and allow her to swallow the evil half and merge with it, she could help Ji Hao and his friends capture that minister of Gong Gong alive.

    Ji Hao nced at Po, while Po and Gui Ling looked at him simultaneously. Then, Po and Gui Ling smiled together, nodding to Ji Hao.

    Without a doubt, Po and Gui Ling weren¡¯t good at bargaining, but bargaining was one of Ji Hao¡¯s specialties. So, this needed to be left to Ji Hao!

    Coughing slightly, Ji Hao held his hands behind his body, while the Heaven and Earth golden bridge released a golden beam of light from the spot between his eyebrows. Along with that beam of light, a strong force, that was powerful enough to tear the sky and sh across the Chaos, shed in the water area.

    Mother Spirit¡¯s strong spirit power paused immediately. Obviously, she knew how great the power released by Ji Hao was.

    "We can return to our own world right now. As long as we tell everybody what we¡¯ve seen in here, if Gong Gong truly had one of his ministers staying in this world, it wouldn¡¯t really matter to us." Firstly, Ji Hao showed an attitude of negotiation, indicating that the information provided by Mother Spirit wasn¡¯t too valuable to him.

    "What...do...you...want?" Mother Spirit sounded a bit helpless, and also anxious. She could sense the great powers possessed by Po and Gui Ling, and from Ji Hao, she also grasped a dreadful sense of danger.

    For countless years, this was the first time for Mother Spirit to meet people who could be helpful to her. More importantly, unlike Gong Gong and Dishi Cha, Mother Spirit sensed a terrifying danger from Ji Hao and the other cultivators. However, no actual threat truly existed. Which meant, Ji Hao and his friends were powerful enough to hurt Mother Spirit, but they wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to harm her. This was the most important factor, the factor that allowed Mother Spirit to cooperate with them.

    Ji Hao remained silent for a while, then abruptly threw out a question.

    "When did theye to this world?"

    Mother Spirit pondered for a while and gave a time span. Sheputed the time with the natural day and night cycle of this world. Ji Hao did a rough calction and shockingly found that Gong Gong and Dishi Cha came to this world over six-hundred years ago!

    Had Gong Gong already met Dishi Cha before six-hundred years?

    What had they truly been nning on? Did Gong Gong truly want to be the dominator of the world? That was not easy at all.

    Narrowing his eyes, and pondering silently for a while, Ji Hao prepared to start talking. But abruptly, the mysterious man¡¯s voice came from his spiritual space.

    "Ask her, if the sun of this world is useful to her. If not, ask her to give you the sun of this world!"

    Ji Hao was shocked, nearly vomiting blood because of the soul-deep shock.

 Chapter 827: Evil Mermaids and Mermen Siege

    Chapter 827: Evil Mermaids and Mermen Siege

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Nine star dolphins moved swiftly in the deep water area, leaving long glowing traces behind them. Through numerous invisible teleporting whirlpools, these star dolphins carried Ji Hao and the other cultivators to cross a long distance.

    Ji Hao rode on the back of a star dolphin, in the tail of the small group. A human-head-sized water ball floated above his head, closely following behind him, quickly moving forward. Inside the water ball, a stunningly beautiful mermaid was faintly visible.

    The mermaid inside this water ball was Mother Spirit.

    After a series of bargaining, Mother Spirit epted all of Ji Hao¡¯s request without any hesitation.

    Po and Gui Ling mounted on another two star dolphins with a slightly shocked look. They followed closely behind Ji Hao. Po and Gui Ling and the six disciples of hers didn¡¯t think that Ji Hao could be so ¡®greedy¡¯, and more surprisingly, Mother Spirit had actually epted all requests brought up by Ji Hao without hesitation.

    Improving the body conditions and potentials of Gui Ling and her six disciples, this was easy. Quickly improving their cultivations and powers, allowing them to understand the great Dao of water in this world, this was easy too. Mother Spirit could do all these without any difficulty.

    Except for natural materials with the water power, she had to collect all other types of natural materials in this world and give them to Po, including all kinds of pre-world and after-world great treasures. In other words, all treasures with non-water-power would belong to Po. This request was epted by Mother Spirit quickly as well.

    Nevertheless, in addition to all this, Ji Hao had also asked Mother Spirit to give him the sun in this world, that required Mother Spirit to split the sun from this world, seal it by herself and give to Ji Hao. This shocked Po and Gui Ling so badly, that they were still trying to emerge out of it by now.

    To Qi cultivators, the bnce of the world, of all types of powers, and the integrity of the naturalw of the world were essential to the existence of a world, and this was a ¡®truth¡¯, rooted deeply in the minds of almost all cultivators.

    Although this world was dominated by the water power, it still had a sun. And since a sun existed in this world, it must have a significant meaning to this world, and it must be not receable. Without the sun, the natural cycle of Dao of this world would certainly have a huge problem.

    However, Ji Hao asked Mother Spirit to give him the sun, and Mother Spirit agreed to do so for real. They had even seriously signed a true spirit blood contract! The true spirit blood contract could never be vited, not even by a creator of a world.

    Did Mother Spirit truly agree to give Ji Hao the sun, and the great Dao of sun of this world?

    Po¡¯s head had now been buzzing. Without the power of sun, what would this world be like? A world with purely negative powers? A world domineered merely by a single part of the great Dao? Would such a world even work? How would it remain existing? How would it grow stronger?

    This waspletely against Po¡¯s world view that he built bit by bit ever since he became a cultivator. He just couldn¡¯t understand why Ji Hao would bring up such a ¡¯silly¡¯ request, and why Mother Spirit would ¡®recklessly¡¯ agree to do so.

    "I have to go consult Shifu when we return... How can this happen?" murmured Po with his eyebrows knitted, as all kinds of thoughts just tangled in his head.

    Star dolphins swiftly moved forwards while Ji Hao sneakily talked to the mysterious man in his own head with his eyes narrowed.

    "Po and Gui Ling were scared," While clicking his tongue, Ji Hao said, "I truly asked her to give me the sun and the great Dao of sun of this world."

    "What is to be scared of? Young people with poor experiences...Worlds with a single type of power are not so rare."

    "Have you seen a world with a single type of power? Seriously, without any other powers?"

    "Powers with pure gold power, pure fire power, pure earth power, pure water power, pure green power, pure thunder power, pure light power, pure dark power...Even a world formed by a single stream of spirit power...Nothing is strange."

    Remaining silent for a while, the mysterious man continued slowly, "A world with a single type of power, although is simple, but it¡¯s pure because of its simpleness. If nothing wrong happens, not many changes will happen. But extremely simply and straightforwardly, the whole world will be like an enormous body, the second body of its creator."

    Before Ji Hao said anything, the mysterious man continued ndly, "This Mother Spirit, if I¡¯m right, at first intended to create a world purely with the water power, but she was not powerful enough. Therefore, some other types of power were generated after the world was created. Therefore, this world was not as pure as she expected."

    "Because this world was not pure enough, some other creatures grasped an opportunity to easily broke into this world to attack her, who was already exhausted. This sun actually means nothing to her. If you don¡¯t take it, in the future, she will surely abandon the sun and the other parts of the great Dao, sooner orter."

    Ji Hao nodded, as if he understood something.

    However, Mother Spirit wanted a pure, extreme and simple world, which reminded Ji Hao of the colorfulness of Pan Gu world. Pan Gu world had a sun and stars, storms, rains, thunders, lightning, ice, snow, flowers blooming and withering, tides rising and falling, and countless creatures living and breeding; that world had death and new lives.

    A colorful world and a simple and pure world that Mother Spirit wanted, which one was better?

    "Pan Gu world and Mother Spirit¡¯s world have different ways of developing." Pondering for a while, the mysterious man cautiously expressed his own point of view, "Pan Gu world is pursuing the great Dao while Mother Spirit and the owners of the other pure worlds are pursuing the ¡®extreme Dao¡¯. Without reaching the peak, who can tell which one is stronger and which one is weaker?"

    Pausing for a second, the mysterious man chuckled and said, "But of course, in my opinion, the great Dao is better than the ¡®extreme Dao¡¯. However, the great Dao is immeasurable... Reaching the top is difficult, way, way too difficult."

    Star dolphins swished in the water, moving forwards for countless miles. Abruptly, a muffled series of thunder came from a long distance away.

    Star dolphins didn¡¯t need any guide, and just swam straight up towards the water surface.

    Once they popped out from the water surface, Ji Hao saw a sky-shaking golden thunderbolt descending from the sky, striking fiercely on the water surface.

    At least a thousand evil mermaids and mermen had been quacking furiously. Their bodies were struck broken by the golden thunderbolt, flying up from the water and being sent tens of miles away. However, countless evil mermaids and mermen crazily gathered on the water surface, quacking madly whileunching all kinds of attack towards where the golden thunderbolt came from.

    A fierce gale roared on the water surface, raising rampant waves. asionally, a wave reached thousands of meter high, as white foams sshed to a long distance away. Within the foams, countless evil mermaids and mermen had been waving their ws and showing their teeth, raising stronger waves. Their loud quacks even seemed to vibrate the whole world, making Ji Hao and all the other cultivators feel dizzy.

    Far, far away, from the direction attacked by these evil mermaids and mermen, a raging voice could be heard.

    "You lowly creatures! Just kneel and obey. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for having no mercy!"

    Poughed, "Is that Bao Xiang? I broke his tusks thest time. Have those tusks grown back already? Why is he shameless enough toe out?"

 Chapter 828: Availing the Opportunity to Get In

    Chapter 828: Availing the Opportunity to Get In

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    On the water surface, an enormous water lotus had been spinning slowly.

    Bao Xiang, Kong Chan and the other sixteen cultivators sat on the seedpod of the lotus with their legs crossed, while releasing faintly golden streams of light, forming an especially sturdy great magic formation. Using this formation, they were firmly fending against the fierce attacksunched by countless evil mermaids and mermen in the surrounding area.

    No one knew where did all these evil mermaids and mermene from. Millions of evil mermaids and mermen growled hoarsely while sending uprge waves of water and lightning bolts, striking towards the great formation wave by wave, without an end.

    The attacksunched by these evil mermaids and mermen were simple, watery thunderbolts mixed withrge numbers of icebergs and snowkes, roaring over along with a fierce gale; these were all of their attacking methods. However, the number of those evil mermaids and mermen was way too huge, and many of them had been holding all kinds of powerful weapons. Therefore, their attacks gave Bao Xiang and the others a tremendous pressure.

    The brightly shining golden great magic formation was forced to sway, that made the bodies of Bao Xiang and the others shake ceaselessly as well. After the span of every three to five breaths, Bao Xiang and Kong Chan would wave their hands,bine the powers of all eighteen of them into a strong force, and send into the sky. After that, a sky-shaking golden thunderbolt would descend from the sky, killing or wounding hundreds, and even thousands of evil mermaids and mermen.

    Another thousands of evil mermaids and mermen stood on the petals of the water lotus, loudly yelling and screaming while wielding their weapons, attacking those evil mermaids and mermen who had been rushing over from all direction. These evil mermaids and mermen standing on the lotus had their bodies covered with a faint golden light, that provided them with a strong defense. Evil mermaids and mermening from the water were killed by them one after another, but they only suffered limited injuries.

    "Bao Xiang, Kong Chan, indeed the favorite disciples of those two. The golden steel magic formation that was secretly taught in their sect is known as the most powerful defensive magic formation in the world. The fame seems to be true." Po smiled and said while looking at Bao Xiang and Kong Chan, who were being attacked by those evil mermaids and mermen, with a strange sparkle in his eyes. "If our Shifu was here, his hands might get itchy again. He would want to give a hack and try the power of that golden steel magic formation."

    Gui Ling and her disciples smiled too while looking at Bao Xiang and Kong Chan, seeming to be taking pleasure in their misfortune.

    Bao Xiang and Kong Chan were all powerful beings who existed ever since the prehistorical era of Pan Gu world. Same as Priest Corpse, they followed the guide of the two, who were called ¡®crappy flower and corroded wood¡¯ by Yu Yu. Kong Chan and Bao Xian had been enemies of Po and Gui Ling for a long time.

    All these years, for all kinds of reasons, they had fought countless times, for treasures, disciples, ces and other things. The hatred had been growing between them since long ago. Today, seeing Bao Xiang and Kong Chan being attacked, Po and Gui Ling would only feel d, and would never, ever give a helping hand.

    "How did theye to this ce?" asked Ji Hao while frowning.

    "They...followed you...all the way!" Inside the water ball, Mother Spirit slightly opened her mouth and said, "Golden shuttle...spirit talisman...followed you here."

    Po snorted coldly and sneered, "Golden shuttle? That piece? That piece was attained by Priest Hua, and can move across the Chaos too, just far less powerful than the Heaven and Earth golden bridge. Spirit talisman? Hehe, those two have made their moves once again."

    "Since the Heaven and Earth golden bridge has fallen in our hands, it would be strange if those two don¡¯t sneakily make their moves. But, they followed quite tightly indeed, even chasing us all the way to here." Gui Ling responded ndly.

    "Evil magic...Evil mermaids and mermen obey..." Mother Spirit¡¯s voice turned a bit weird as she said slowly, "She...is enraged...attack..."

    Ji Hao and Po and Gui Ling nced at each other, thenughed out loud together.

    Priest Hua and Priest Mu¡¯s disciples liked to forcibly turn people into their disciples with a secret magic. But this time, they had obviously messed up. Those evil mermaids and mermen were generated by the other half of Mother Spirit. Forcibly turning these mermaids and mermen was as same as stealing a part of her soul. Of course, she would ben enraged.

    Being attacked by millions of evil mermaids and mermen, Bao Xiang and Kong Chan asked for this.

    Countless enormous waves rose from all directions, as more evil mermaids and mermen rushed over. The dark clouds in the sky grew denser and denser, releasing countless dark thunderbolts, dazzling towards Bao Xiang and Kong Chan.

    Some rtively more powerful evil mermaids and mermen rushed up into the sky, treading on watery clouds and swooshing in the sky, whileunching attacks on Bao Xiang and Kong Chan from the air.

    The great pressure squeezed a bitter look out of the faces of Bao Xiang and Kong Chan and the others. Bao Xiang sighed helplessly while taking out his golden pestle again, releasing dazzling streams of golden light which merged with the golden magic formation.

    From behind Kong Chan¡¯s body, a golden light stream dazzled up into the sky, within which, an enormous cicada faced the screaming gale and roared resonantly. Afterward, the cicada let out a golden and shining branch from its mouthpart. Golden leaves on the branch released countless fish-like spell symbols, also merging with the golden steel magic formation.

    The other sixteen cultivators all released their powers, taking out their treasures and merging their powers with the great formation, improving its defensive power.

    No matter how hard those evil mermaids and mermen attacked, the golden magic formation stayed perfectly unmoved.

    Bao Xiangughed viciously and coldly, then said in a harsh tone, "You know nothing about kindness and mercy. Today, just let us save you all."

    The golden pestle was wielded while tens of thousands of meters long, hazy images of that golden pestle descended from the sky like countless bolts of lightning. They struck fiercely on the heads of those evil mermaids and mermen. Bone cracking noise could then be heard without an end, as tens of thousands of evil mermaids and mermen had their heads broken, and bodies burst into countless water drops, falling into the ocean.

    Deep thunders came from the sky while a tremendous spirit power descended. Meanwhile, all evil mermaids and mermen seemed to be frenzied.

    "We...move...her nest should be...empty..." said Mother Spirit with a gentle voice.

    Ji Hao, Po and Gui Ling nodded. Each gave a deep shout and drove those star dolphins to dive back into the water, moving forward swiftly.

    Moving underwater for quite a long while, they left the messy battlefield far behind and got through a few rapidly spinning whirlpools, as a bright light abruptly appeared in front of Ji Hao and the others.

    Over ten enormous evil mermaids and mermen nests floated near thest whirlpool, while thousands of evil mermaids and mermenzily hovered around their nests. Faint blue and dark purple glow was released from their bodies, lighting this entire area up.

    Unexpectedly seeing Ji Hao and the others rushing out of the whirlpool, these evil mermaids and mermen paused simultaneously, then opened their mouths and shouted out. They showed their sharp teeth and dashed towards Ji Hao and the other cultivators.

    A strong spirit power that seemed to be as great as the will of the world itself came from not far away, and struck violently on the bodies of Ji Hao and the other cultivators.

    Ji Hao growled and activated the sword formation and the four swords that he borrowed from Yu Yu, as quickly as he could. The sword formation roared across the entire area with a radius of hundreds of thousands of miles, while the four long swords merged with it. Afterward, magical lights with four different colors dazzled straight up.

    Billions of fierce streams of sword power screamed across. Those more than ten nests and thousands of evil mermaids and mermen slightly quivered before they turned into nothingness in an instant.

    This area was lit up, as a divine light released from the sword formation was bright enough to lighten up the whole world.

    Right in front of Ji Hao, an enormous ice pyramid, that had an angr shape, was silently floating in the water.

 Chapter 829: Remerging

    Chapter 829: Remerging

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The divine light released from the sword formation lit up the enormous pyramid in the dark water area.

    The ice pyramid was faint purple in color, sharp at the top and tremendously huge at the bottom. Countless evil mermaids and mermen with twisted faces were sealed in the pyramid.

    Unlike those spirit mermaids and mermen peacefully sleeping in that enormous icend, evil mermaids and mermen sealed in the pyramid were all with twisted faces. They had their eyes popped out, with all kinds of weird postures. Obviously, they struggled desperately before they died. The bodies of some evil mermaids and mermen were even broken, and were thickly covered in bloody wounds.

    "My...children..e back willingly...when...tired..."

    "Hers...forcibly...devoured...as offering!"

    Mother Spirit¡¯s voice came and exined the reason why these evil mermaids and mermen looked so twisted. Before she finished her speech, the brains of those countless evil mermaids and mermen shone with a purple light, that looked like dim mes zing in a grave. Countless extremely thin purple lights quickly gathered up from the bottom of the pyramid, and within the span of a few breaths, the water in the top area of the pyramid was pushed away by a strong force.

    Rapid undercurrents spread out from the top of the pyramid. Those raging undercurrents were as fierce as dragons, roaring towards all directions. The sword light released a dazzling light and shredded all undercurrents one after another.

    Po and Gui Ling¡¯ looks turned dark. The power released from the pyramid had already surpassed the upper limits of their own powers. If those undercurrents struck directly on their bodies, they wouldn¡¯t be able to fend themselves easily, despite all their power.

    If Yu Yu didn¡¯t lend Ji Hao his sword formation, which was the most powerful magic formation of his, only this wave of undercurrent could kill Ji Hao and all the other cultivators.

    A loud quack came from above the pyramid, as the dim purple light sparkled. Meanwhile, a nearly five-thousand-meter tall, beautiful mermaid showed up above the pyramid. She coiled her long fishtail around the top of the pyramid while looking down at Ji Hao and the others with a fierce pair of eye.

    In the water ball floating upon Ji Hao¡¯s head, Mother Spirit raised her head, looking at the gigantic mermaid.

    Both of them paused slightly as they made an eye contact. Mother Spirit sighed slightly while the gigantic mermaid, whose body was entirely dark purple color, raised her head and furiously roared towards the sky, her eyes filled with craze. Next, she wielded both of her arms, then a bottle and a bead, which had both been releasing a stunningly great sense of power, appeared in her hands.

    Ji Hao showed her teeth in shock, then helplessly nced at Mother Spirit inside the water ball.

    Ji Hao thought he could easily gain a great fortune through the deal he made with Mother Spirit, but he didn¡¯t know that Mother Spirit never meant to let Ji Hao gain any easy benefits. ording to the images Mother Spirit showed Ji Hao, when she created the world, the two treasures held in her hands was a bottle and a bead. These two treasures were the ones that helped Mother Spirit to create the world. However, they were now held in the hands of the evil half of the true spirit, and Ji Hao and his friends had to deal with this evil half of the true spirit. Seeing this, Ji Hao, Po and Gui Ling¡¯ faces had all twisted!

    Waves of dreadfully great spirit power crushed over. The four-colored divine light released by the sword formation hovered, creating a heavy rain of light and firmly fending against the strong spirit power.

    Following an angry quack, the gigantic mermaid screamed furiously like a wild beast, without showing any sign ofmunicating. Contained in the spirit power vibration released from her was nothing but the instinctive desire of hunting and killing.

    Buzz! A ck watery light dazzled out of the bottle held in the hand of the gigantic mermaid.

    The whole world seemed to spin along with the ck watery light. Within this boundless, vast water area, all the water had been rotating. Every undercurrent, every whirlpool, every water molecule had been randomly spinning.

    Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation quaked intensively, as the four-colored light abruptly stopped moving. Faintly, a part of the divine light was twisted, seeming to begin spinning along with the movements of the water streams.

    "Brother Po!" Ji Hao shouted out.

    The sword formation was affected, and generated a terrifyingly great counterforce. Ji Hao sensed a great pain from his internal organs, and felt that his primordial spirit was even going to be torn into pieces. He let out a stream of blood, then hurriedly gave up on controlling the sword formation.

    Po gave a raging growl. From the top of his head, five clear streams of mist swooshed up for over ten-thousand miles. A dense cloud floated upon the five streams of mist, with three lotuses quietly blooming upon the cloud. On each lotus, a hazy silhouette was sitting with crossed legs. Meanwhile, Po¡¯s both hands sparkled with water-clear Yu Yu¡¯s divine light, while he pped his hands heavily on the blueprint of the sword formation.

    "Fix!"

    The disordering sword formation quaked slightly. Next, a power of Dao, which was at least a thousand times greater than Ji Hao¡¯s power of Dao, was injected into the sword formation. The power of the sword formation was boosted up immediately. The dark watery light released from the bottle swiftly hovered and surrounded the entire sword formation, but it could no longer shake the sword formation, not even by a little bit.

    Po slightly quivered, while a thin stream of blood flew out of his mouth corner. He raised his head and asked Mother Spirit, "My friend, how can this other half of your spirit havepletely no intelligence?"

    Mother Spirit sighed slightly again. She stared at that gigantic mermaid and responded slowly, "I get the wisdom...she got the instincts...all memories...wisdom...in my heart...she has no wisdom...she has the treasures."

    Ji Hao and Po nced at each other and helplessly nodded.

    Spirit Mother¡¯s true spirit was split into two, a good half and an evil half. The good half gained all the intelligence and wisdom while the evil half gained all fighting abilities and survival instincts. This was fine, but the evil half also gained the two spirit treasures.

    Before Ji Hao and Po said any other word, Mother Spirit said with the gentle voice, "This...is the...best chance...I stall her...please help me!"

    The water ball broke, and a cyan-white light stream dazzled up. Mother Spirit¡¯s body also expanded to thousands of meter tall. She roared resonantly, then rushed towards the gigantic mermaid.

    The gigantic mermaid paused, then seemed to be wild with joy as she opened her mouth, biting towards Mother Spirit.

    The pressure suffered by the sword formation was eased instantly.

    "Sister, brother, lend me a hand!" Po gave a deep shout, then sat on the blueprint with his legs crossed.

    Simultaneously, Ji Hao and Gui Ling sent their powers into the sword formation as much as possible. The four-colored divine light hovered, within which, four five-hundred meters long swords swished up, rotated around the evil mermaid¡¯s body and cut her into four.

    Mother Spirit was equally powerful as the other half of hers; the difference came from the two supreme treasures.

    Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation was iparably powerful. Pounched a sudden attack with the sword formation, and unless Mother Spirit¡¯s true body was here, neither of the two halves of hers could ever survive it.

    Mother Spirit let out a silveryughter. Her body shed across water area, transformed into a cyan-white light and immediately wrapped up the broken evil true spirit.

    Within the short span of a quarter of an hour, following a frightfully great spirit power vibration, a ten-thousand meter tall, breathtakingly beautiful mermaid showed up in front of Ji Hao and the others.

 Chapter 830: Great Causes and Great Effects

    Chapter 830: Great Causes and Great Effects

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "The true spirit has re-merged, but recovering is still not foreseeable."

    The immense mermaid spread her hands, looked at her transparent arms, then slowly closed her eyes, seeming to be happy but also sad.

    Tremendously great water power surged over from all directions into her body. As the water power ceaselessly merged with her body, the mermaid¡¯s body began shrinking, and releasing a cyan-white glow, that had a slight trace of the color of silver-blue.

    Ji Hao, Po, Gui Ling and the other cultivators patiently waited.

    Po changed his hand motions, following which, the sword formation began shrinking, and eventually turned into a fist-sized, four-colored sphere of light. He pointed at this sphere of light, then turned his finger to Ji Hao. Next, this sphere of light silently merged with Ji Hao¡¯s body. Ji Hao nodded to Po while silently praising.

    The sword formation seemed to be shut down already, but under the control of Po¡¯s great power, it was actually still working. The sword formation hid inside Ji Hao¡¯s body, and if Mother Spirit showed any sign of destroying the blood true spirit contract, Ji Hao could immediately control the sword formation tounch a deathly attack.

    Po was honest, kind and generous. Yet, he had been traveling across the world for countless years. As a powerful being who lived ever since the prehistorical era and survived countless cruel wars, Po could be especially nice and friendly to any of his friends without reason, but could also maintain doubt and keep vignce towards any outsider, without reason. Po was Yu Yu¡¯s oldest disciple, how could he possibly believe a stranger, only because of a blood true spirit contract and an oral promise?

    Water power arrived ceaselessly, while Mother Spirit¡¯s body turned smaller and smaller. By the end, her body waspressed to around fifteen meters tall, and seemed to turn back into a fleshy body instead of the transparent state.

    That enormous pyramid copsed thunderously, and countless dead bodies of evil mermaids and mermen sealed in it shattered simultaneously, turning into pure streams of water power that merged into the surrounding water. The jelly-like brains of those dead evil mermaids and mermen transformed into purple streams of light, flowing into Mother Spirit¡¯s body, turning the sense of power released from her stronger yet more restrained.

    Po took a step forward, solemnly bowed to her and said, "Congrattions, my friend. May I ask your name?"

    The beautiful mermaid opened her eyes and flipped her beautiful long tail. Meanwhile, the bottle and the bead hovered around her body, then transformed into two beams of light, shing into the spot between her eyebrows and disappearing. Raising her head and looking around, the mermaid sighed slightly and began talking.

    "My original name was Jia Ling. Now, you can call me Pan Jia."

    An immeasurable, mysterious sense of power surrounded her while she continued speaking with a tone of self-mockery: "It¡¯s just that I am unworthy of the name of Pan Jia now, unless I can regain my true body. This true spirit can barely control the world. In this way, I do not deserve the name of Pan Jia."

    Ji Hao and Gui Ling remained silent. Po smilinglyforted her, "My friend, you have gotten through the most difficult stage after all. Your true spirit has remerged, and even though your true body doesn¡¯t exist anymore and your cultivation was affected, with enough efforts, you will naturally attain the result you want."

    Pan Jia took a deep breath, then raised her eyelids, grinned to Po and said, "Thank you for these nice words, I hope these cane true."

    Remaining silent for a while, Pan Jiaughed, "We had a deal. I shall fulfill my promise at first..."

    Pan Jia nced at Ji Hao, seeming to be pondering. Then, she said with a warm and gentle voice, "In the future, if I ever need your help again, my friends, please kindly lend a hand."

    Before Ji Hao and the others said anything, a dim light was released from Pan Jia¡¯s forehead. Within the light, the bead that helped her created this world flew out. Following a cracking noise, a straight crack appeared on the surface of the bead. Next, around twenty-percent of the volume of the bead fell off, transformed into a shaking sphere of water that swished towards Gui Ling.

    Before Gui Ling could make any reaction, the water sphere split into seven parts; thergest parts was half the size of the entire water sphere while the other half had averagely split into six parts. Thergest part of the water sphere merged with Gui Ling¡¯s body while the six smaller parts each merged with the body of a disciple of hers.

    "This...Thank you my friend, it¡¯s just...too much." Gui Ling popped out her eyes in shock. She threw aplicated nce at Pan Jia, then gave a bitterugh. Afterward, she and her disciples sat down and crossed her legs, absorbing the water spheres that had just merged with their bodies.

    Pan Jia smiled and said, "Since I¡¯ve promised to improve your powers and potentials, using the power of this spirit treasure of mine is the best way to do it."

    Po¡¯s look turned especially bitter, such that many wrinkles had been squeezed out of his face, and every single wrinkle was so deep.

    This bead of Pan Jia was a supreme piece that helped her created a world. This bead was definitely as powerful as the ax which used to be held in the hands of Saint Pan Gu, the creator of Pan Gu world. She gave twenty percent of the bead to Gui Ling and her six disciples; this debt was way, way too huge.

    Not to mention Gui Ling, paying back this debt would even be not easy for Yu Yu himself.

    Ji Hao also showed his teeth in shock. Women were indeed not easy to deal with, especially women at this level, truly terrifying! Ji Hao was simply trying to gain some slight benefits from her. Nevertheless, Pan Jia had given so much. She had actually, directly cut off a huge piece of meat from herself, then forcibly thrust into Gui Ling¡¯s mouth.

    They now owed Pan Jia a huge, huge one. Bitterly, Ji Hao looked at Po, and Po looked back at Ji Hao, also with a worried look. If they told Yu Yu about this, would Yu Yu burst in anger and hack Pan Jia to death, or simply take this world away from her to prevent after issues, or fiercely spank Ji Hao, Po and Gui Ling, then lock them indoors and make them ponder over their own mistake.

    Pan Jia smilingly looked at Po and Ji Hao¡¯ bitter faces while waving her hands. Instantly, the surrounding water area began quaking intensively.

    Countless whirlpool emerged one after another, sending out all kinds of things without an end; stones, jades and gold pieces, along with many tree roots, seaweed, and other weird kinds of objects. Every single thing came out from these whirlpools had been releasing an especially strong pre-world power vibration.

    This was the second request made by Ji Hao, collecting all good materials in this world that were useless to Pan Jia, for Po.

    Mountain-huge piles of precious materials and great treasures ceaselessly came, with such an amazing quantity, such a rich variety and such a high value. This waspletely beyond Po and Ji Hao¡¯s imagination.

    Po sighed sightly. He looked at Gui Ling, then nced at Ji Hao, while packing those valuable natural materials and treasures. As the old saying went, when there were too many debts, one would stop worrying about them. Since Gui Ling had already gained twenty percent of the bead, collecting some rare materials seemed to be a small case now.

    After six hours, the entire Pan Jia world suddenly dimmed down.

    The sun, which was glowing in the sky, disappeared all of a sudden. Meanwhile, all of the pure positive power in the whole world disappeared as well, as if the sun and the great Dao of sun had never even existed in this world.

    Inside Ji Hao¡¯s body, a true sun shone dazzlingly, releasing its brightness and warmth.

 Chapter 831: Infinitude Underwater City

    Chapter 831: Infinitude Underwater City

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The sun in this world had disappeared, making the sky turn dark.

    Hundreds of dim blue stars emerged in the sky. Without being suppressed by the sun, extremely pure and strong streams of negative power descended from the stars. Countless evil mermaids and mermen floating on the water surface growled in excitement while opening their mouth and crazily inhaling the dim blue power streams.

    The looks of Bao Xiang, Kong Chan and the others turned especially miserable. They raised their heads and looked at the dark sky in a daze. With their powers, they could clearly sense the severe change that had just happened in Pan Jia world, even though this wasn¡¯t Pan Gu world.

    The sun had disappeared, and the weak positive power in this world had disappeared along with it. Bone-piercing coldness domineered this world, and it was getting colder and colder. Clouds of icy mist rose from the vast ocean. Without the warmth of the sun, the water started turning colder and colder, and flowed slower and slower, while the air became frigid as well. Tiny grains of ice emerged in the water, then began spreading.

    To evil mermaids and mermen, all these changes were highly beneficial to them. Just now, all evil mermaids and mermen sensed a piercing pain from their hearts, as they sensed something that was especially important to them had disappeared. However, right next, endless joy rose from the deepest parts of their souls, that was even more important to them, all of a sudden.

    Before the joy faded, the sun, that they never liked since forever, disappeared, and the air was suffused by the cold power, which could make them energetic and allow their strengths to never exhaust. Stars showed in the sky, pouring down streams of pure negative power, which grew denser and denser. Atst, the streams of negative power poured down like waterfalls.

    "Quack!" Shrill screams came from all directions, while countless evil mermaids and mermen raised their heads and looked at Bao Xiang and Kong Chan with fierce eyes, sparkling with a bright dark-blue light.

    Bao Xiang and Kong Chan and the others looked at those evil mermaids and mermen, who abruptly began approaching from everywhere, with extra bitter looks. Before, these evil mermaids and mermen attacked them as fiercely as wild beasts. Although these evil mermaids and mermen had quite a lot of powerful weapons, their attacks were simple and disordered. However, after the sun disappeared, the powers of these evil mermaids and mermen had been raisedrgely. Additionally, they seemed to suddenly be smart. They lined up orderly, formed battle formations like well-trained warriors, thenunched a massive attack on Bao Xiang and the others; they seemed even to have a n.

    Not only that, looking down from the sky, those evil mermaids and mermen who started attacking Bao Xian and the others again had divided into groups. Each group had thirty-six members who formed a square formation. Then, thirty-six small square groups gathered together, flexibly changing positions, and formed arge battle formation.

    Layer byyer, millions of evil mermaids and mermen formed aplicated and dynamic great battle formation. Dense and blue cold power screams flew around in the battle formation, silently connecting all evil mermaids and mermen into an entity.

    Bao Xiang, Kong Chan and the others instantly sensed a speedily rising pressure. Despite the fact that Bao Xian had been ceaselessly boosting the power of his golden pestle and Kong Chan was trying his best to activate the enormous glowing cicada behind him, their golden steel magic formation was oppressed heavily. Slight cracking noise could be heard from the golden light released by the magic formation without an end; the magic formation was about to copse.

    Pan Jia had her true spirit remerged, and regained all the wisdom and fighting experiences, that she used to have. Therefore, those unruly evil mermaids and mermen began forming battle formations andunching attacks orderly. Bao Xiang and his people were going to have some real fun.

    Deep down in the water, a quiet life divine flower silently bloomed. When the flower withered, a flood dragon, which was entirely transparent and looked like an ice statue, dashed out from a puff of light spots.

    Pan Jia sat on the flood dragon¡¯s back and led Ji Hao and the other cultivators, who were mounted on star dolphins, to move forward quickly. After moving for miles, an enormous whirlpool appeared in the front and swallowed them up. After a hell-like dizziness, Ji Hao and the other cultivators were sent out a tremendous distance away from where they were in thest moment.

    "This is the nest of those outsiders." Pan Jia pointed her finger forward and said, "During all these years, ¡®I¡¯ sent evil mermaids and mermen to attack them over a hundred times, but the venom of that nine-headed snake is way too terrifying. Each time, we suffered a severe loss."

    "Xiang Liu¡¯s poison is the most poisonous thing in the world indeed." said Ji Hao while seriously looking at Pan Jia, "He can even suppress enemies in arge number."

    "Is Xiang Liu his name? I have memorized it." Pan Jia gave a faint smile, while a fierceness showed in her beautiful eyes, "If he just killed those evil mermaids and mermen, it would be fine. But they have also been looting the original power of this world with a secret magic, so I have to take them out."

    Ji Hao and the others looked forward and found a magnificent city, that was aze with lights, floating in the water. Less than a hundred miles in the front was a dark-blue colored, nine-story building, each story having eighteen rooms. The building was condensed from pre-world essence water, embossed with patterns of dragons and phoenixes, and decorated with countless glowing beads. Those were condensed from pre-world essence water as well, and formed aplicated defensive magic formation.

    Looked from a long distance away, countlessyers of white waves were coiling around this building, and arge number of oddly-shaped, heavily armored aquatic creatures were faintly visible in the waves.

    The defensive magic formation based on the building was especially powerful, such that at first nce, Ji Hao found over ten-thousand powerful protective screens hiding in it. He estimated that, without the Pan Xi divine mirror to protect him, he could hang on for the span of a few breaths at most before he was turned into a puddle of blood, if he identally fell into the magic formation.

    Behind the building was a series of pces and mansions, extending for tens of thousands of miles. Every single ce or mansion was condensed from different types of essence water. To Pan Jia, these essence waters were the essence blood of this world. Therefore, she didn¡¯t lie while saying that these people were looting the original power of this world with secret magics.

    Large groups of aquatic creatures with dark-colored, lusterless bodies, such as fishes and shrimps, were enlightened with magic, and had been walking slowly in those pces and mansions. Large nursery gardens were located among those pces and mansions, with countless aquatic magic herbs nted in them. These magic herbs were all enchanted, such that they rooted straight in the water, absorbing the essence water power of this world to grow themselves.

    What shocked Ji Hao even more was the huge numbers of evil mermaids and mermen, and spirit mermaids and mermen hanging around these nursery gardens. They were locked, disabled from moving, with their necks sliced open. Sticky streams of glowing blood flowed out of their wounds, flowing in the water like mist, then being absorbed by those magical herbs.

    Fierce evil mermaids and mermen without intelligence had been screaming and roaring, while those intelligent spirit mermaids and mermen were silently crying, letting out despairing moans from time to time.

    Pan Jia¡¯s body quivered slightly. Looking at those nursery gardens, she gnashed her teeth and said with a low voice, "I can¡¯t do anything to Xiang Liu¡¯s venom, and I worry that the poisonous venom will pollute the entire world. Besides, my true spirt is not powerful enough. Otherwise, I would have destroyed Infinitude Underwater City long ago!"

    Ji Hao fixed his eyes on the building. As Pan Jia said, a few square characters, ¡®Infinitude Underwater City¡¯, were written on a board hanging on the building.

 Chapter 832: Kappa

    Chapter 832: Kappa

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao looked at Pan Jia with pity.

    When her true spirit was split into two, the good half was with the knowledge and wisdom, but without the power that could control this world. Therefore, she could do nothing to this Infinitude Underwater City. The evil half was with the power, but it could only act instinctively like a beast. It sent evil mermaids and mermen to attack the underwater city, but without any n.

    Like this, Pan Jia, as the creature and owner of this world, couldn¡¯t do anything about a small underwater city.

    Before Ji Hao witnessed all these things happen to top-grade Chaos powerful beings, he didn¡¯t know that they could be so miserable. When bad things happened, Pan Gu, Pan Xi, Pan Jia, they all suffered.

    Ji Hao quivered, while a coldness drilled into his body from his head and made him tumble. Po and Gui Ling seemed to think of the same thing and nced at each other. By now, they looked less impatient and proud, but calmer and steadier.

    The great Dao was not easy to reach, and with a slight carelessness, a destructive disaster could happen, just like the disasters that happened to Pan Gu, Pan Xi, and Pan Jia. As human beings, who were far less powerful than those Chaos powerful beings, they surely needed to be as careful and cautious as possible. Otherwise, when the disaster truly came, they wouldn¡¯t have a chance to even regret.

    Gui Ling gave a faint smile and said, "Pan Jia, my friend, I have another body with a primordial spirit. I want to leave it in your world to cultivate itself, can you allow that?"

    Pan Jia raised her eyebrows andughed, "That will be my pleasure. Pan Jia world just needs a few protectors."

    Pan Jia and Gui Ling nced at each other smilingly and knowingly.

    Po and Ji Hao also nced at each other with a smile while nodding slightly. Po was sincerely happy for Gui Ling while Ji Hao abruptly thought of something that would happen in the future. That time, did Gui Ling fake her own death?

    After discussing for a while, they looked at that underwater city.

    Po gave a deep shout while Ji Hao nodded. A four-colored light stream flew out of Ji Hao¡¯s forehead immediately, as Yu Yu¡¯s sword light expanded to hundreds of thousands of miles and firmly sealed the entire area where the underwater city was located. From the east, south, west and north, a, thousands of miles long sword light dazzled up, spreading invisible, yet sharp, sword powers. Suddenly, strong white waves rolled up from the surface of the underwater city.

    "Hmm, the mother of evil mermaids and mermen, youe looking for troubles again?" A high-pitched voice that was not so pleasant to hear came from the city, "Youe every single year. I see, you¡¯re truly not afraid of death. If I didn¡¯t worry that this world would be polluted, I would have spread Xiang Liu¡¯s venom to every corner of this world to perish all your creatures."

    Pausing for a second, this high-pitched voice continued harshly, "I¡¯ve given you a chance. This world is meant to be ours. The more troubles you make, the harder you will suffer when our army arrives."

    Pan Jia remained silent with the bottle and the bead floating around her, releasing a dim glow to lighten up the surrounding space. Hearing that voice, Pan Jia only gave a cold smile, while her eyes sparkled as brightly as the edge of a fierce sword.

    Po and Gui Ling calmly looked at the white waves above the underwater city. From those rolling waves, tens of strangely-shaped creatures, who had the human bodies and heads of shrimps, fishes, turtles, or flood dragons, dashed out. These aquatic creatures were holding all kinds of powerful weapons, that released strong power vibrations. Judging by the power vibrations released from these weapons, these were all pre-world and after-world treasures naturally produced by Pan Jia world, probably trophies gained from evil mermaids and mermen who were sent over to attack this city.

    Tens of aquatic creatures stood on those waves while showing their teeth and waving their ws. An old turtle, who was carrying a heavy and thick shell, showed his sharp teeth while ragingly growled, "Which reckless stupid one came to our Infinitude Underwater City to mess with us again? Take three-thousand hacks of mine first!"

    While speaking, the attraction that existed between aquatic creatures worked, as this old turtle¡¯s pair of bean-sized eyes were fixed on Gui Ling, while a stream of saliva was flowing out from his mouth corners. "Ahyaya, girl, so beautiful! You see, we can make a perfectly lovely couple...Hehe, we have no reason to fight. Juste home with me. Let¡¯s make a bunch of baby turtles and live a free happy life together. What do you think?"

    Gui Ling¡¯s face immediately turned dark, and that beautiful face now showed a strong intent of killing.

    The six disciples of Gui Ling even had their limbs quiver, and couldn¡¯t even stand steadily, as if they were struck by a fierce thunderbolt right on the heads. Gui Ling was especially nice to her disciples, but when guiding them in cultivating themselves, Gui Ling could be extra strict. She was a typical strict tutor, yet as warm and caring as a mother. Therefore, all of her disciples loved her and respected her to an extreme point.

    Heard that old turtle talking all that nonsense, the three male and three female disciples of Gui Ling angrily growled out together. Without saying a word to that old turtle, they pointed their fingers out and released a wave of pre-world divine water thunderbolts, silently striking on him.

    The white waves surged and the silver divine water thunderbolts struck on the waves. The waves shrunk instantly, then dense and enormous clouds of watery mist rose, while countless silver lightning bolts sizzled in the mist like serpents.

    The old turtle insulted Gui Ling, which enraged her six disciples. Therefore, they showed no mercy whenunching the attack. Within a single second, over a thousand divine water thunderbolts were released. White and turbid waves rose from the underwater cityyer byyer, and then were destroyed. A great hydraulic pressure spread out, making the entire underwater power quake intensively.

    Buzz! The protection provided by those waves was about to be destroyed by those thunderbolts. But at this moment, a stream of watery light dazzled up from each pce and mansion in the underwater city. Within every stream of light, a human-head-sized, transparent bead floated.

    Water streams coiled around each other and generatedyers of protective screens, wrapping the city up. The thunderbolts sizzled on the protective screens, shattering multipleyers. But at the same time, moreyers of protective screens were being generated.

    The high-pitched voice came again from the city, "The mother of evil mermaids and mermen? Isn¡¯t that you? Eh? This...Hmm, hmm, you people, you called yourselves free people beyond the noisy world. Why did youe to this ce? Damn it, how did you find this ce?"

    A white stream of watery light swooshed out from the tallest building in the underwater city, within which was a three-foot tall creature, who was like a human child in size, but looked like a monkey, and had webs between his fingers. This creature trod on the watery light, and rushed out with his whole body wrapped in a dense ck mist.

    Giving a nce at the creature from a long distance away, Po smiled and said, "Kappa, I knew it¡¯s you. As a senior minister under Gong Gong¡¯smand, why are you hiding?"

    Kappa popped out its pair of brightly shining, green eyes, looked at Po and Gui Ling from up to toe, then gnashed his teeth and said, "Our Gong Gong Family never offended you...What are you doing in this ce? We came to this world first. We¡¯ve upied the world already!"

    Ji Hao curiously put his mouth near Gui Ling¡¯s ear and asked with a low voice, "Sister, do you know each other?"

    Gui Ling stared at that old turtle coldly, while responding in a frigid voice, "Back in the prehistorical era, we fought over a pre-world spring. Our big brother gave this thing three hammer strikes. We surely know each other. How can we not?"

    Ji Hao nodded. ¡®Ah, an old acquaintance.¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

 Chapter 833: Kappaâ€™s Army

    Chapter 833: Kappa¡¯s Army

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Kappa, who had a small size and a hideous face, showed his teeth towards Po. His body quivered while a series of bong creaking noises that sounded like popping corns came out of his body. Under his faintly blue skin, blood veins squirmed like snakes. Meanwhile, a prehistorical, fierce sense of power was released from his body.

    Gradually, a dark cloud of mist rose from his head, within which, a frog-like, three-legged creature that had its body thickly covered in caruncles raised its head and roared towards the sky.

    The resonant roar made the entire area quake while water surged in streams. Ji Hao heard the roar and felt that even his primordial spirit was shaken. If he hadn¡¯t attained the seed of Dao that provided with the power of great Dao to protect his primordial spirit, his soul would have been sucked out of his body on hearing Kappa¡¯s roar.

    Po slowly rolled up his sleeves and showed his forearm. From an unknown source, he took out a square-head hammer, that looked like a cksmith hammer, and was thickly covered in patterns, then smilingly took two steps forwards.

    "Kappa, we¡¯re old friends, so today, I won¡¯t bully you. Just fold your arms and submit yourself. Tell me every detail of the n of your master. If you do what I say, I can spare you from a few hammer strikes. Otherwise, you will have to suffer."

    While speaking thest few words, Po turned around and subconsciously nced at Ji Hao.

    Po was gentle and nice, and even to his enemies, he rarelyunched any killing moves. Instead, he normally chose to frighten his enemies with his great powers, and make his enemies shrink back with the deterrence. But today, Ji Hao was here. Po clearly understood that Ji Hao wasn¡¯t a merciful one at all. If Kappa fell into Ji Hao¡¯s hands, and if he refused to smartly obey, Ji Hao would probably pull every piece of his bone out of his body, one by one, unless he obediently told all he knew.

    Ji Hao confusedly nced at Po. Why did Po look at him in such a weird way?

    Kappa, who was surrounded by tens of aquatic warriors,ughed out instantly. He pointed at Po and shouted, "Priest Po, do you think I¡¯m still as weak as before? Why do you take out this hammer again? Back then in the prehistorical era, I was injured by three hammer strikes of yours indeed, but that was an ident."

    Kappa¡¯s eyes rolled in the eye sockets as he realized that even he couldn¡¯t believe himself. He continued while sneering, "After I was injured by your, I followed Gong Gong. Now, I¡¯m one of the eight senior ministers under Gong Gong¡¯smand. Don¡¯t you dare vite the rule of your sect and harm me!"

    Kappa sounded quite fierce and also threatening. Poughed loudly, then raised the hammer and smashed straight down towards the underwater city without saying a word to Kappa.

    The hammer seemed to be ordinary, but as it was wielded, the hammerhead burst with countless beams of dim ck light. They wove into the hazy silhouette of a towering mountain, which then heavily smashed on theyer of protective water light screen that had been shielding the city.

    Following a thunderous bang, the area with a radius of tens of thousands of miles vibrated. Next, from the eighteen-thousandyers of protective screens above the underwater city and the four-thousand nine-hundred glowing beads floating among those protective light screens, seventeen thousandyers of protective screens and four-thousand, six-hundred and fifty beads, were shattered by Po.

    Countless cracks immediately appeared on those thousands of magnificent pces and mansions in the underworld city, as if the city had just been through a destructive thunderstorm. Incalcble bricks, which were condensed from essence water, were broken and disappeared, leaving ugly dark holes and crevices on those buildings. Many buildings copsed, transformed into streams of water power and merged in the water.

    A splendidly beautiful underwater city was made to look like an abandoned city of the dead by Po with a single hammer strike.

    Po packed the hammer, smilingly nodded to Kappa, who was already dumbfounded and said, "I don¡¯t want to harm any life, so I restrained my power. Hmm, it seems that I still can¡¯t control my power as freely as I hoped. I wanted to destroy all your protective screens with this strike, but in the end, a few were left."

    Kappa¡¯s fain-blue skin suddenly turned dark-green in color, while that wrinkled face of his shone brightly with a green light. His eyes bulged out as he stared at Po. He showed his teeth fiercely but couldn¡¯t say a word for a long while.

    "Kappa? Kappa? This name is a bit weird..." Ji Hao stood beside Po and said slowly. "Will you open the gate of this underwater city and let us in? Go find a rope and tie yourself up, so that we don¡¯t need to do the extra work. Oh, and that old turtle said some nasty thing earlier, so cut his head off for me. I will cook him into soup today."

    Po and Gui Ling smiled together while pleasedly looking at Kappa¡¯s twisted face.

    Kappa maintained that fierce look for a short while, then abruptly gave a shrillugh. He took out a fist-sized drum from his sleeve and gently waved. As a great water power surged into the drum, it instantly expanded into a ten-meter in radius, enormous drum.

    Kappa put the enormous drum beside him, then took out a three-meter-long bone, which was wrapped in sizzling thunderbolts, from his sleeve. He held the bone with both of his hands and smashed it heavily on the drum. An earthshaking bang was generated, following which, within the area a million miles in radius, all the water quaked. The dreadful sound waves transformed into visible shocking waves, roaring over along with an overwhelming pressure. Ji Hao, Po and Gui Ling growled simultaneously and released Yu Yu¡¯s divine light to shield themselves.

    No one knew what kind of treasures the drum and the bone were, but the Yu Yu¡¯s divine light, which was released by Ji Hao, Po and Gui Ling joint handedly, was vibrated intensively. Po and Gui Ling seemed to be perfectly fine, as if nothing was happening at all, but Ji Hao had already heard the loud bone creaking noise came from his own body, and nearly copsed.

    "The battle drum from the ancient heaven, why do you have it?" Looking the at the drum, which was thickly covered in patterns of clouds and thunderbolts, Po said in surprise, "The heaven has fallen, but Gong Gong Family seems to have attained quite some treasures from it."

    Kappa gave a cold smile, then beat the drum with the bone once again. Waves of roars came from the underwater city, while the gates of those, thousands of buildings opened simultaneously. Dense streams of pre-world essence water surged out from those gates, along with countless ugly-shaped, furious aquatic warriors, rushing out from those pces and mansions.

    That was a tremendous army, without a limit to be seen. Million, tens of millions, even hundreds of millions of aquatic warriors surged out from the city, roaring wildly. Following Kappa¡¯s growls, these aquatic warriors quickly formed a round-shaped, immense battle formation.

    "So...so many fishes, shrimps, turtles, crabs..." murmured Ji Hao while looking at that boundless aquatic army in front of him. His scalp was even numbed.

    How could it be so many?

    Pan Jia¡¯s look changed slightly as she popped out her eyes in shock. During all these years, she had been secretly observing this underwater city, but she didn¡¯t think that so many outsider aquatic creatures were hiding in this ce!

    Besides, these aquatic creatures were not weak at all. Merely judging by the sense of powers released from their bodies, even the weakest one of them was at the level of human Senior Magi!

    Kappa gave a vicious grin andughed, "Priest Po, you should know that our aquatic creatures can reproduce quite quickly and conveniently!"

    "In the past hundreds of years, the countless eggs I brought to this world hatched, and these babies have already grown into a great army."

    "These are hundreds of millions of aquatic creatures. No matter how powerful you are, what can you possibly do to me?"

 Chapter 834: Ji Hao Sets a Trap

    Chapter 834: Ji Hao Sets a Trap

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Among hundreds of millions of races in Pan Gu world, the humankind had a top-grade fertility. The humankind had powerful bloodlines, strong bodies, and in every thirteen to fourteen years, a new generation could be born. In a hundred years, a human being could have multiple generations of descendants. In this way, the humankind rose, grew stronger and stronger.

    However, among all races in Pan Gu world, the ones possessing the greatest fertility were these aquatic creatures, who seemed to be so insignificant. A fish or a shrimp could give birth to hundreds of thousands, and even millions of eggs. Only if even one or two in ten-thousand of these eggs could sessfully hatch and grow up, the reproduction rate of these creatures would be far higher than the reproduction rate of human beings.

    Kappa brought hundreds of millions of mature zygotes from Pan Gu world. He and his subordinates carefully looked after these zygotes and allowed them to hatch, allowing these aquatic creatures toe to this world.

    Pan Jia world was suffused by a pure water power that was inexhaustible. Therefore, this ce was perfect for aquatic creatures to grow. Human beings could raise a new generation in every thirteen to fourteen years, but these aquatic creatures could do it every year. These creatures grew mature in a few years. On being enlightened by a Kappa with a special magic created by the Water God, they became mature aquatic warriors after a hundred years of cultivation!

    Kappa had been in this world for hundreds of years. How many aquatic creatures had he raised in this underwater city?

    At first nce, one could see countless aquatic creatures screaming and roaring on top of strong waves, with millions of sharp weapons held in their hands. This formidable army extended for tens of thousands of miles, and had hundreds ofyers. Onyers of waves, innumerable aquatic creatures lined up orderly and formed a round-shaped battle formation, while shouting loudly towards Ji Hao and the other cultivators.

    Kappa and tens of his subordinates, who had been releasing a strong power vibration, stood in the center of the great battle formation, while proudly pointing their fingers at Po, yelling and growing.

    "Priest Po,e, juste. Today, I will tell my warriors to not resist, not fight back. They will simply reach their necks out and let you kill them one by one! I have hundreds of millions of warriors in this ce. As long as you have the heart to kill them, you, you can just do it, as much as you want. You can cook them into soup, you can fry them, you can slice them and chew them, you can grind them then feed to animals... I don¡¯t care."

    Raising his head high, Kappa showed a fearless look, as if he believed that Po dared not to do anything, while wildly shouting andughing.

    "I know you cultivators, you stay away from worldly affairs, because you value the cultivations of your hearts and your minds, in terms of which, no mistake can be done. You, Priest Po, you are kind, you are righteous, and you¡¯re just...You dare not to just start a massacre, you dare not!"

    "So what?" responded Po.

    Kappa¡¯s wrinkled face showed acent grin as he made an insulting gesture to Po and said, "So, just piss off! Priest Po, I am not despising you, and can let my warriors to not fight back and allow you to kill them as much as you can...But do you even dare? Can you even do that? Are you willing to do that?"

    Po, Gui Ling and the six disciples nced at each other, not knowing what to say.

    ¡®Be kind, be righteous and be just,¡¯ Po, Gui Ling and all the other disciples of Yu Yu had always been guided by these principles. Following the great Dao of nature, following the power of the destiny and always being upright, this was their pride, that had rooted deeply in their bones, and had already be their instincts.

    If Kappa messed around, they could simply beat him up. But if one asked them to deal with these lowly, weak aquatic creatures, to ughter these insignificant creatures for defeating Kappa, they could never do such a thing. They didn¡¯t have the heart to do it, neither did they dare to do it.

    They deeply understood how terrifying the ¡®causes and effects¡¯ could be. Because of these ¡®causes and effects¡¯, countless powerful beings had perished. Even them, as Yu Yu¡¯s disciples, dared not to ughter innocent living beings and to bear the sin. They lived till this moment because they knew about awe.

    "Hahaha, haha, haha!"

    Kappaughed out wildly. Abruptly, he grabbed the old turtle over, patted on his head andughed to Gui Ling, "Priest Gui Ling, this brother of mine is indeed much younger than you, but..."

    Gui Ling¡¯s look instantly changed as the ck Ruyi in her left hand released a dark beam of light, seeming to fly out. But Ji Hao pressed his hand on the ck Ruyi,ughed and said, "Sister, who are you, why will you waste any time on this lowly thing? Saying even a single word to them will humiliate yourself."

    "For scums like these, just let me, a bad person, deal with them."

    With a weird smile, Ji Hao slowly walked over andughed to Kappa, "Kappa, do you know me?"

    Kappa stayed in Pan Jia world for hundreds of years, while Ji Hao became famous in Pu Ban City in the recent ten years. How could Kappa possibly know Ji Hao? Besides, judging by the sense of power released from Ji Hao, he was merely a Divine Magus, while Kappa was one of the eight senior ministers under Gong Gong¡¯smand. Kappa believed that he could crush young people like Ji Hao with a finger.

    "Ignorant kid, piss off. You don¡¯t get to talk to me!" Kappa sneered proudly.

    Ji Hao took out a thumb-sized crystal ball which was hiding in his palm. This crystal was secretly developed by Xiu n people, and contained unique spell symbols especially for recording sounds and imagines.

    Silently activating the crystal ball, Ji Hao said with a cold voice, "Ignorant kid? You have to know that I am a ¡®someone¡¯ in Pu Ban city."

    "¡¯Someone¡¯? Whoever you think you are, you¡¯re nothing in my eyes!" Kappa and his subordinates nced at each other, thenughed out loud together.

    "I am a human minister entitled by the human emperor!" Ji Hao honestly told to Kappa.

    Kappa and his peopleughed even louder. Ji Hao looked too young. Not only his face, but the sense of power released from him was also young and immature as well. Ji Hao wasn¡¯t even a hundred years old yet. How dare he im to be a minister of the human emperor? Among those people who were qualified enough to walk into the Town Hall in Pu Ban City, which one wasn¡¯t countless years old?

    "Kid, if you¡¯re a minister entitled by the human emperor, I could be the human emperor¡¯s father!" An unbridled aquatic creature suddenly burst with a shout. Among hundreds of millions of aquatic creatures, surely some could be rtively more stupid than the others. Just now, they cursed Ji Hao, Po and Gui Ling with ugly words, thosenguages they used were truly nasty.

    Connived by Kappa, one of these aquatic creatures took the lead. Right after that, countless of them shouted out. They cursed Ji Hao¡¯s ancestors, then mentioned the generations of ancestors of the current human emperor.

    Ji Hao grinned, looked at Kappa and said word by word, "I am Earl Yao Ji Hao, entitled by Emperor Shun himself! How dare you people insult the human emperor?! Do you think that our humankind has no rules?!"

    Snorting coldly, Ji Hao continued in a harsh tone, "Since you have no idea of rules, I shall teach you a lesson! This world can testify for me, I, Earl Yao Ji Hao, will ughter these evil creatures today, but not for myself. I will eradicate these scums for the entire humankind!"

    Before Kappa, who suddenly changed his facial expression, said anything, Ji Hao let a dazzling fiery light sh out of his forehead.

    The sun of Pan Jia world showed up, floating in the air above the underwater city, burning with a raging fire!

 Chapter 835: Ji Hao Boils the Sea

    Chapter 835: Ji Hao Boils the Sea

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The sun of Pan Jia world...

    Over a million miles in radius, it contained inexhaustible scorching power. Even though Pan Jia world was domineered by the water power, the sun of this world was still immeasurably powerful. At least, Ji Hao didn¡¯t have the qualification to control this sun.

    Pan Jia made a move herself and sealed the sun and the great Dao of sun, then gifted it to Ji Hao. In this world, with the help of the power of this world, Ji Hao could barely manipte this sun, just like an ordinarily Qi cultivator manipting a great treasure which was far more powerful than him or herself, Ji Hao could barely activate the power of the sun and control it.

    The sun floated upon the underwater city. Ji Hao fixed his eyes on the sun andpressed it to ten-thousand miles in radius. Yu Yu¡¯s sword light released the four colored divine light, while fierce sword power surrounded the entire area with a radius of hundreds of thousands of miles, isting this area from the outside world. This ¡®tiny¡¯ sun floated above the city, and released its brightness and hotness. Glowing red mes poured down in streams like waterfalls from above the city. Wherever the me reached, the water would boil, being evaporated into steam in a moment.

    Not a single drop of water was left in the underwater city, all of it being evaporated by the sun. Theva-like me stream descended while turbid waves surged above the underwater city. The protective magic formation of the city had been fully activated, desperately fighting against the sun power.

    Layers of waves were evaporated, and the stream swooshed up and disappeared. The bright red sunlight suffused the space hundreds of miles in radius. If Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation didn¡¯t iste this area, a half of Pan Jia world would boil. The turbid waves above the city were destroyedyer byyer. Aquatic creatures standing on the firstyer of wave all let out shrill howls.

    The waves they trod upon had already turned into hot stream as countless bubbles popped up. The temperature of the wave was rising crazily and soon, the wave turned into a boiling stream of water. The water in Pan Jia world contained great pure water power. Therefore, the boiling point of the water in this world was incredibly high, over a hundred times higher than the boiling point of the water in Pan Gu world.

    Aquatic creatures on the firstyer of wave were soaked in the boiling water. Their shells quickly turned red, as the destructive sun power reached their flesh and boiled their bodies broken. Gradually, a dense aroma of fish soup began spreading through the steam.

    Kappa looked at the sun floating above his head in shock. He screamed hoarsely, pointing at Ji Hao but unable to say a word.

    "I am Earl Yao Ji Hao, entitled by Emperor Shun himself!" said Ji Hao ndly while looking at Kappa, "You and your people insulted the human emperor. You are with the most heinous guilt. If Minister Hao Tao were here, he would behead every single one of you. I am merciful and don¡¯t want to see any bloodshed. Therefore...I chose to cook you into soup, so that no blood will be shed."

    Kappa was furious, but still couldn¡¯t say a word. Po and Gui Ling narrowed their eyes and remained silent.

    ¡®Merciful? Don¡¯t want to see any bloodshed?¡¯ But he had actually boiled the ocean and cooked countless aquatic creatures into a giant potful of soup. No matter how one described this, this had absolutely nothing to do with mercifulness, right?

    Above the underwater city, hundreds ofyers of turbid waves had been surging, and eachyer of wave was filled with screaming aquatic creatures.

    The firstyer of wave had already been boiled. Countless aquatic creatures, who were burned red, dropped their weapons while screaming and desperately dashed down, fleeing to the secondyer of wave along with a great heat that lingered in their bodies.

    Bone-piercing cold water wrapped up these crying aquatic creatures. A loud sizzling noise was generated when the cold water touched the red and tough shells of some aquatic creatures, that sounded like a cup of icy water being poured on a glowing red iron board.

    However, everyyer of turbid wave was filled with aquatic creatures. Aquatic creatures from the firstyer of wave fled to the secondyer, then the secondyer instantly turned so crowded and the battle formation was thrown into a mess.

    Ji Hao snorted coldly, then sent out a series of magic spells into the sun of Pan Jia world. The fiercely spreading essence sun fire began slowly shrank along with a deep roar. Gradually, all essence sun fire condensed into ten-thousand miles thick me column. Form the surface of the sun, the golden fire column swooshed down, piercing straight into the underwater city like a sharp sword.

    The firstyer of turbid wave was evaporated immediately within the span of a few breaths.

    Protective light screens of the city were burned out andrge numbers of buildings in the city were turned into steam. Only a very few buildings, which served as the cores of the great defensive magic formation of the city, had still been faintly sparkling with a dim watery light. All the other buildings soon turned into nothingness.

    Kappa watched this happen while being stupefied. Sun, the sun of Pan Jia world.

    He stayed in Pan Jia world for so many years. The sun in this world was so small, weak and insignificant. But based on his hundreds of years of experience, he clearly knew that this was the sun of Pan Jia world.

    Was this a joke?

    Could Ji Hao actually control the sun of a world?

    Even a peak-level Divine Magus...No, even a Supreme Magus could never control the sun of a world!

    "Damn you!" Kappa screamed hysterically. He gnashed his teeth and took out a fist-sized, blue bowl from his sleeve. The leaf-shaped bowl contained a shallow puddle of water, that was blue colored with a bright silver luster. That was indeed a shallow bowl of water, but somehow, it seemed to be boundless and bottomless.

    "Earl Yao, Ji Hao? I will remember your name! I worked so hard for so many years, collecting the pre-world and after-world original water powers from this world, and with a supreme magic, I made this ¡®seven sea water¡¯. This tiny little bit of water includes seven oceans. It¡¯s cold, it¡¯s eternal. I¡¯d like to see what can you do to me!"

    Gnashing his teeth tight, Kappa roared, then sshed the seven sea water onto the underwater city.

    Following a rumbling series of noise,rge silver waves roared towards all directions. Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation isted this area, but the surging seven-sea water seemed to contain the power of space. After the silver wave suffused the isted area, this area began expanding speedily.

    Ji Hao fully activated his eye power, but as hard as he tried, he could not see the boundary of the seven sea water.

    The silver-blue ocean was vast, boundless, with dense watery mist rising from its surface. Numerous towering icebergs were floating in it, swaying along the streams. asionally, a few icebergs would sh against each other and generate fierce gales in the air. Next, human-head-sized hailstones would fall like raindrops.

    The temperature dropped swiftly, and soon, even the air was frozen into ice crystals.

    So powerful. Kappa truly didn¡¯t waste his hundreds of years of time in this world.

    Ji Hao snorted and pointed at the sun. The Pan Jia sun fell straight into the seven sea water. From the surface of the sun, immeasurably powerful sun me rose into directly the sky, and soon, the seven sea water around the sun began boiling.

 Chapter 836: The Disturbance of Destiny

    Chapter 836: The Disturbance of Destiny

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Yao Mountain City, the Pce of Dao[1] located inside Yao Mountain.

    During the recent years, Ji Hao had been traveling around the universe, while Ji Xia managed Yao Mountain City for him. Based on the blueprints provided by Ji Hao, the constructional works of Yao Mountain City Magi Pce and the Pce of Dao had never stopped.

    Yao Mountain City Magi Pce was easy to find, as a series of buildings were built behind Earl Yao¡¯s mansion for it, while the Pce of Dao wasn¡¯t as obvious. Yao Mountain was entirely emptied, surrounded by numerous great magic formations created by Yu Yu. With the power of the special magic formation of Dao, called ¡®Heaven and Earth dust¡¯, the inside space of Yao Mountain, which was only around ten miles in radius, had expanded to tens of thousands of miles in radius, beautiful and magnificent, just like an artificial fairnd.

    Bronze-colored, stately and ancient style halls stood among towering trees, while the bodies of the nine ancient Gold Crow floated in the sky, providing the energy for all creatures in this ¡®small world¡¯ to grow.

    Groups of children with long white x robes and rxed looks, sat on the squares in front of each hall, with crossed legs. They closed their eyes, silently listening to the voice of great Daoing from a mysterious, immeasurable source.

    A faint silhouette of Yu Yu sat in the great hall, located in the core area of the Pce of Dao, also with his legs crossed. Yu Yu had a warm smile on his face while giving a lecture regarding the mysteriousness of the great Dao of nature. Glowing lotuses flew out of his mouth, transforming into sparkling light spots and drifting in all directions.

    Yu Yu sent a clone of himself to the Pce of Dao, passing on the knowledge regarding the great Dao to Ji Hao¡¯s new disciples. Clearly, Yu Yu attached great importance to this Pce of Dao founded by Ji Hao.

    Yu Yu believed that, with education, there was no distinction between sses or races of creatures. Therefore, in the Pce of Dao, except for tens of thousands of human disciples, countless non-human disciples had also been peacefully sitting or lying on the ground, listening to Yu Yu¡¯s lecture with an iparable solemn look

    Ji Hao¡¯s friend Dragon Pool, and his best mate, the ck leopard, were among these non-human disciples.

    Because of Dragon Pool and Ji Hao¡¯s rtionship, and also because Yu Yu always valued magical creatures like it, Dragon Pool had put down his roots outside the Hall where Yu Yu¡¯s clone stayed in. He reached a few of his branches straight to the door of the hall while concentratedly listening to Yu Yu. That ck leopard huddled right beside Yu Yu, with hisrge head nodding slowly while looking at Yu Yu. From time to time, he would show surprise, shock or smile on his face.

    Yu Yu liked Dragon Pool and the ck leopard quite a lot. From time to time, he would conveniently point his finger forward and send out thumb-sized golden lotuses from his fingertips. Those lotuses would then merge with the bodies of Dragon Pool and the ck leopard, leaving a faint aroma in the air.

    In a corner of the Pce of Dao, in an enormous hall, Elder Destiny activated the Destiny Compass, while walking around thepass at a wind speed. His both hands had been quickly changing motions, sending out streams of power onto thepass from time to time. Thepass had aplicated structure, as it was formed by tens ofyer of round and movable tes. At the moment, the tens ofyers of tes had been spinning disorderly, while countlessplicated spell symbols sparkled quickly on the surface of thepass, with different colored light.

    After he came to Pan Gu world, Elder Destiny and a batch of his people followed Ji Hao¡¯s lead and started their new lives. One day, Yu Yu saw Elder Destiny activate thepass to foresee the future, which stimted his interests. Therefore, Yu Yu gave a long lecture regarding his own understanding of the great Dao, thatsted for a whole three days. Elder Destiny was enlightened by Yu Yu. Hence, he became Yu Yu¡¯s disciple while Yu Yu became his Shifu.

    By now, Elder Destiny had been trying to foresee the future of Pan Gu world with the secret power of destiny possessed only by the king of destiny in Pan Xi world, inbination with the supreme knowledge taught by Yu Yu.

    To Elder Destiny, the more future he saw, the faster he would be able to improve; the more secrets he knew, the more powerful he could be, and the longer he could live. He could only foresee the future, but could not speak the future out. If he told the future he saw to no one, he would be able to gain immeasurable benefits, but he would also have to suffer the terrifying consequence as a counterforce of the power of destiny. This was the special cultivation method of Elder Destiny, and even Yu Yu was surprised and clicked his tongue because of this mysterious, magical cultivation method.

    Thepass of destiny was spinning swiftly. A bright stream of light dazzled up from Elder Destiny¡¯s head. Meanwhile, in the front left, in where the destiny tangled together, he saw some faint and weird images gradually emerging before his eyes. However, before Elder Destiny could see those imagines clearly, a dreadfully great counterforce, that never urred before, struck down. Thepass quaked intensively while shining with countless beams of dazzling light. From the dazzling light, quite a few sword-shaped light streams fiercely hacked on Elder Destiny¡¯s body, broke his bones and forced him back, making him vomit blood.

    Following a thunderous bang, Elder Destiny¡¯s head thudded against the wall and created a giant hole. Elder Destiny flew out from the hole and fell on the empty area outside while vomiting blood.

    Tens of holy spirits from Pan Xi world sat outside the hall, and had been listening to Yu Yu¡¯s lecture about the great Dao of Pan Gu world. Seeing Elder Destiny fly out of the hall while vomiting blood, they hurriedly stood up, held Elder Destiny up and poured a bottle of life-saving magic pills into Elder Destiny¡¯s mouths.

    A faint silhouette emerged in front of Elder Destiny. That was a clone of Yu Yu. In shock, Yu Yu asked, "Destiny, are you...affected by the counterforce of the power of destiny? The natural power system of Pan Gu world is stable and normal recently, nothing wrong happened. How can you be injured so badly?"

    If Elder Destiny had only suffered a physical injury, things would be still fine. Although his bones and tendons were broken and some internal organs were damaged, with that bottle of life-saving magic pills, he would be able to recover fully with half a month of rest. Nevertheless, the worst injury happened to Elder Destiny was on his soul. Pan Xi world people didn¡¯t have three soul and six spirits. Instead, the soul of each of them was an integrity, just like a crystal ball.

    In Yu Yu¡¯s eyes, a few cracks had appeared on Elder Destiny¡¯s soul, and his soul was nearly shattered. With the current situation, with a slight carelessness, Elder Destiny could perish, both in his body and soul.

    Knitting his eyebrows, Yu Yu took out an egg-sized, purple-golden pill and pointed his finger at it. The pill then transformed into two strong streams of power that drilled into Elder Destiny¡¯s nostrils while letting out resonant sounds, that sounded light roars of dragons and tigers. Elder Destiny¡¯s body instantly began shivering intensely, then his soul recovered. As a purple mist lingered around his soul, both the sturdiness and purity of his soul were improvedrgely.

    "Dear Shifu, thank your for saving my life." Elder Destiny freed himself from the group of holy spirits and quiveringly stood straight.

    He raised his head and frowned, then continued with a deep voice and a worried look, "Shifu, I saw some terrifying scenes. The flood devoured the sky, and all living beings died. But it seems to have nothing to do with Pan Gu world. Some outer force stopped me from looking into those scenes."

    Yu Yu knitted his eyebrows once again. Instantly, his look turned especially serious.

    _____________________

    [1]The official name of Ji Hao¡¯s dojo was changed into ¡®The Pce of Dao¡¯.

 Chapter 837: Tushan Construction Site

    Chapter 837: Tushan Construction Site

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Tushan Mountain, the base of Tushan Family.

    Smoke puffed up into the sky as fiery light dazzled up from all directions. Kua E and thousands of divine gods trod on fiery clouds, casting their great magics and drilling into the ground. They turned the rock and soil intova which flowed away along with the channels they built. These powerful divine gods drilled into the ground for tens of thousands of miles deep, to dig the foundation for the new Tushan City.

    An elderly man, who looked eighty to ny percent simr to Tushan old man, also with white hair, was surrounded by a group of people, while smilingly sitting on top of a mountain, in the distance.

    Quite proudly, this elderly man looked at the construction site, which was ten timesrger than Yao Mountain City, then smiled in satisfaction and said, "My big brother is indeed generous. Our Tushan Family is with arge poption, and with many wealthy members. We can¡¯tpare with Earl Yao, as he started from a scratch after all. Therefore, we better expand the scale of this city by two hundred percent... Hmm, to allow more of our family members to live in the city, and more troops to be stationed in the city."

    A middle-aged man looked at the elderly man in shock and said, "Uncle, the scale of the construction site of our city is already ten timesrger than Earl Yao¡¯s city. Are you sure that we¡¯re going to expand it further by two hundred percent?"

    The elderly man pped heavily on the middle-aged man¡¯s head and said, "What¡¯s the big deal to expand it by two hundred percent? Nothing will happen except it costing more money, isn¡¯t that true? Speaking of elite warriors, our Tushan Family may not be as good as the others, but in terms of financial resources, except for the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind, who dares topete against us?"

    Narrowing his eyes, the old man proudlyughed and continued, "The dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind possess more treasures than we do, but speaking of active capital, we might even be richer than thebination of the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind."

    Waving his hands, the old man continued generously, "Go tell brother Kua E to expand the scale of the construction site by two hundred percent. They will still be treated with the best meat and the best wine, double portions since today! Their stomachs will be satisfied, and the sry will also be doubled! All in all, this Tushan City of ours have to be an unshakable property, that will serve generations of our descendants andst for hundreds of millions of years."

    A few Tushan Family people hurriedly ran into the construction site, found Kua E and a couple of his brothers and talked to them.

    Kua E and his brothers paused, then excitedly pped their own chests.

    "Brothers, big deal, big deal, expand the scale of Tushan City by two hundred percent! That means the amount of our work will be over ten times greater than before. Great deal, this will take us more than ten years, and the wages will be enough for us to live freely and happily for over a hundred years."

    A group of thousands of meter tall divine Gods raised their heads and cheered out towards the sky. Their strong and resonant voices even shattered the clouds in the higher sky.

    Animal howls came from a distance away. Tushan Family ves droverge groups of livestock and especially crafted vehicles over. Carried on those vehicles were hill-huge piles of grilled meat, grilled till oily, and thickly covered in sauces. Buffalos, goats, tigers, leopards, all kinds of wild animals were cooked into nicely smelling grilled meat, such that dense delicious aroma even spread to tens of miles away along the wind.

    Tushan Family was wealthy. Therefore, they treated Kua E and his brothers much more generously than Ji Hao did. That grilled meat all came from carefully selected, healthy and strong wild animals, covered in expensive spices, and cooked by ves who mastered culinary skills.

    The wine served to Kua E and his brothers wasn¡¯t any ordinary type of wine purchased from Pu Ban Market. Instead, that was a top-grade wine produced by Tushan Family, and had been stored in the wine cer for over a hundred years.

    The attractive smells of the wine and grilled meat could be sensed everywhere. Kua E and his brothers sat down on the ground, served by Tushan ves and happily filled themselves with that delicious meat and wine. Oil flew down from their mouth corners in streams, while they satisfyingly nodded and praised.

    On the mountaintop, the elderly man looked at Kua E and his brothers, who had been happily enjoying the banquet, and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.

    "They¡¯re descendants of divine Gods after all, but generation after generation, they have declined. Look at these gobbling big guys, how many years has it been since they filled their stomachs thest time?"

    "But, you can¡¯t me them for that, you just can¡¯t. Ever since the ancient heaven fell, they¡¯ve been keeping their promises, staying in that empty heaven. They wouldn¡¯t even take a single step out of the heaven if they didn¡¯t have to. Besides, they nevery a finger on the natural resources in the world. Instead, they trade for food, wine and money from human beings with theirbors. These descendants of divine Gods can indeed follow the rules of their ancestors, they¡¯re not bad."

    The group of Tushan Family people turned to the old man, staring at him while hoping to hear more secrets regarding the ancient heaven from him.

    What promise? What ancestor rules?

    The old man was right. Kua E and his brothers were thousands of meters tall, and were amazingly powerful. But, no one had never heard about any descendant of divine Gods messing around in the territories of the humankind. These powerful beings only came to the human world to sell theirbor for food, wine and jade coins. They never even hunted a wild rabbit in a jungle without permission.

    "Uncle, what¡¯s the story? We¡¯re young, and we know nothing, can you just tell us?" A Tushan Family young man grinningly bowed to the old man and said.

    "This...is a long story..." The old man gave a nice grin, slowly shook his head and was about to start telling the story, but from the construction site, Kua E rushed over to before the faces of this group of Tushan Family people, with only a few steps.

    The mountain was around three-thousand-meter tall. Kua E stood beside the mountain, that allowed him to straightly face the group of Tushan Family people. As his giant pair of eyes sparkled brightly, Kua E said to the group of Tushan Family people with a muffled voice, "The constructional work of Tushan City was already immense, and it was quite difficult to collect so many divine materials. Now that the scale of the city is going to expand by two hundred percent, the amount of the required divine materials is not small at all. Elder Tushan Zhi, we..."

    Before Kua E finished, the old man smilingly waved his hand and said gently, "Kua E, since our Tushan Family have already decided to build this great city, then we have to build it with the best materials and the most advanced techniques."

    Pausing for a second, Tushan Zhi took out a jade board, handed to Kua E and continued, "Regarding divine materials, here, I have a star map. In the star void, is a divine mine which no others know about. Raw materials in that mine are of the best quality, and with great reserves, enough for building our Tushan City."

    Kua E paused briefly, then let out a breath on the jade board. The jade board sted into a splendid sphere of light and drilled into the spot between his forehead.

    Carefully checking the star map inside his head, Kua E said in surprise, "It¡¯s not a small distance. Added with the time we will spend on collecting materials, a round trip to this divine mine will take us half a year...hmm!"

    Gnashing his teeth, Kua E drummed his own chest and continued, "But, Tushan Family people treated us so kindly, served us with so much delicious food and wine. We can¡¯t fail you, can we? Hm, it¡¯s far, but my brothers and I can go together a couple of more times."

    Giving a resonant roar, Kua E turned around and shouted to thousands of divine Gods.

    The group of divine Gods each gulped a mountain-huge pile of grilled meat, then leaped straight up, trod on fiery clouds and flew up into the sky. Kua E gave another growl then led all divine Gods into the void, heading to the divine mine mentioned by Tushan Zhi.

 Chapter 838: A Trap Among Stars

    Chapter 838: A Trap Among Stars

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    In the starry void of Pan Gu world, stars seemed to be quite close to each other, but in fact, the distance between any two stars could take one hundred times longer than the entire life of a human Senior Magus to travel across. Even with so much time, a human Senior Magus might still not be able to reach one star from another.

    A gigantic ship, which had a dragon head and a phoenix tail, and was wrapped in a splendid light, was moving swiftly in the starry void of Pan Gu world. The ship was over a thousand miles long, and on both its sides, eighteen pairs of roc-wing-like, enormous golden wings had been pping quickly, generating fierce gusts of wind. Rapidly flowing golden streams of air puffed out from these wings, pushing the ship forwards at an amazing speed, even faster than the speed of light.

    This was a sky-patrolling dragon ship, a warship of the ancient heaven. Ancient divine Gods used to patrol across the whole world and awe all Pan Gu world creatures with this ship.

    A ship like this wasn¡¯t produced with manpower. Instead, it was a naturally crafted, world-apanying spirit treasure generated by the great natural rewarding power that urred when the world was created. The total number of warships like this was one-thousand, two-hundred and ny-six; this number could also represent the whole world. The types of this kind of warships included ¡®one of integrity¡¯, ¡®five natural elements¡¯, ¡®six opportunities¡¯, ¡®seven stars¡¯, ¡®eight directions¡¯, ¡®nine grids¡¯, ¡®ten positions¡¯, and the others.

    The non-humankind intruded this world and started a longsting war against the ancient heaven. Over a thousand sky-patrolling dragon ships had been destroyed in the war. Therefore, many people now believed that this kind of warship had already ceased to exist in the world. No one knew that Kua E and his brothers still had a sky-patrolling dragon ship. Although it wasn¡¯t one of those famous ones, it was indeed a top-grade amazing treasure.

    The flying speed of the sky-patrolling dragon ship was way faster than the flying speed of Kua E and his brothers themselves. Countless stars were left behind, as they smoothly controlled the ship to move forward, with the help of the strong maic tides between stars. Just like a ship moving in an ocean, the dragon ship swished along the maic tides, as nimbly as a fish.

    Gradually, they moved deeply into the starry void, and no trace of living beings could be found anymore.

    The surrounding stars looked like enormous eyes that silently stared at them. It made Kua E and the other thousands of divine Gods quiver, while looking at these stars in awe, for an unknown reason.

    Some stars were sparkling brightly, and had countless pces and mansions faintly visible on them. Those were homes of many ancient Gods, the owners of the stars. The ancient heaven was incredibly powerful, that every star had its owner, and the owner of every star had a giant number of powerful divine warriors under his or hermand.

    Back during the peak period of the ancient heaven, any order given by the five divine emperors could shake the starry void of the entire Pan Gu world, and make all living beings shiver, including the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind. Back then, not a single race dared to go against the ancient heaven.

    Eventually, this legendarily powerful ancient heaven fell. Among countless divine Gods, star owners and powerful divine warriors, only thousands managed to survive, including Kua E and his brothers. Not to mention the fact that the pces and mansions on these stars had all been empty since long ago, and even the heaven on Sky Pir was now cold and quiet. Most pces in the heaven hadn¡¯t been touched for countless years.

    "Heaven, heaven!"

    Kua E stood on the deck, sighed slightly and said, "We follow the rules of our ancestors, stayed in the heaven generation after generation, never took anything that belonged to the humankind or any mortal race. Even for the meat and wine, we traded with ourbor from those mortal races."

    "But the heaven, oh, the heaven. Will the heaven ever rise again? Do we still have a hope? Generation after generation, we stay in that empty ce. The number of our people turned smaller and smaller, while we became weaker and weaker. Every generation is weaker than the old one...By staying like this, will we truly have a hope?"

    A few especially tall divine Gods walked to behind Kua E. Among them, a horned divine god, whose body was entirely glowing, and had a pair of white-scaled dragons coiled around his waist, said loudly, "Big brother, the heaven will certainly rise again. Our ancestors set the rules, so even if the heaven bes colder and more boring, we have to guard it as we are supposed to."

    Puffing up his chest, he rubbed his own belly andughed, "Besides, we can never starve to death. It¡¯s just that we love to eat and drink, so we trade for meat and wine from the humankind. This is indeed a bit humiliating to our ancestors, but in fact, even if we don¡¯t eat and drink..."

    Kua E licked his own mouth corner, pointed at the horned divine god andughed, "Stop saying these nice words. If I truly let you shut the gate of the heaven and stay in without getting any meat or wine from the humankind, I bet you would start crying in starvation within three days. How many years have we been brothers? Don¡¯t I know about you guys?"

    On the dragon ship, the group of divine godsughed out loud together, even bending their waists. Their bright and resonantughter spread far, far away.

    The flying speed of the dragon ship was amazingly high, and added with the help of the maic tides between stars, the speed was even higher. Another twenty-four hours had passed, and more stars were left behind. By now, they were already too far away from Mind.

    Abruptly, arge cloud of ck dust drifted in the front. A halfway copsed ck star floated in the vast void. On the surface of the star, countless pces and mansions were visible to be copsed, and among those dpidated walls, the skeletons of dragons phoenixes, rocs and many other legendary ancient creatures were leaning.

    Around this ck star, tens of thousands of different sized stars floated. These stars lifelessly floated within the ck dust, and the star powers released from them all sensed fierce and vicious.

    "This is...Luoho Star!" A winged divine God, who had smooth and jade-white skin, yet was thickly covered in golden stripes and had a tiger-head, shouted in shock, "After the great war, Luoho Star never showed up in the void again. Louho Star disappeared along with the spirit stars of the thirty-six-thousand subordinates of Luoho, its owner."

    "I didn¡¯t think that Luoho Star and all the thirty-six-thousand subordinate stars are in here." said Kua E in surprise. "Back in the war, if Luoho didn¡¯t lead his warriors to rush into the enemy¡¯s battle formation, destroying the thirteen world-crossing descending great formations of those monsters and disabling those powerful beings fromunching attacks in their original world, through the thirteen formations, this world would have been upied entirely, long ago."

    "That battle was so dangerous. The spirit star of Luoho has copsed, but fortunately, fortunately, the star core is not damaged. Let it rest for a few years, and the star can always recover as before. But Luoho, he, he..." said the horned divine God while sadly shaking his head, "Did he even have a descendant?"

    A teasing smirk came from a distance away, "Still have the time to feel sad for a dead one? Why don¡¯t you worry about yourselves at first?"

    The thirty-six-thousand stars floating around Luoho star suddenly dazzled with a ck light. Countless sharp beams of starlight dazzled all over the void and wove into an enormous web, enveloping the dragon ship entirely.

    A fierce aura of killing came, while a tremendous snake slowly wriggled out from a halfway copsed pce on the Luoho Star.

 Chapter 839: The Killing Poison of Snake Xiu

    Chapter 839: The Killing Poison of Snake Xiu

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The snake was tens of thousands of miles long, its body purely ck andpletely lusterless. Ayer of liquid seemed to be squirming on each ck scale of its. By taking a nce at the snake from a long distance away, one would feel that their eyes were going to be corroded by the liquid. Obviously, those ck scales were highly poisonous.

    The body of the snake was entirely ck, but its enormous head was dark-blue. The blue head glowed with a bright light, that made it look like a small, blue sun. The dark-blue scales on the snake head were crystal-like, looking like gemstones, forming a strong contrast against the snake body.

    A purple fork-tongue hissed out from the snake mouth from time to time. The tongue was over a hundred miles long. As it swished out of the snake mouth, a dark sphere of mist would puff out along with it, transforming into clouds and shrouding the snake.

    "Snake Xiu!" Kua E looked at this enormous snake in shock.

    The group of divine Gods all growled out in rage. Pointing at the snake, the horned and glowing divine God shouted, "Snake Xiu, back then, you were almost killed by Yi, but you luckily survived by hiding in North Ocean. I haven¡¯t seen you messing around in the world for many years. Are you seeking for death by messing with us today? Good, we can fulfill your wish!"

    "Yi?" Snake Xiu coiled its enormous body and looked like a mountain standing on the ground. It¡¯s gigantic head was straightened, while it stared at Kua E and the other divine Gods with a pair of dimly shining eyes.

    "If Yi were still alive, I surely would not dare toe out. But I assume we can already cook soup with his bones by now, can¡¯t we?" Snake Xiu slightly flipped its tail and ttened a series of buildings on Luoho star, along with a few hills. Rocks were sent flying to thousands of miles away by its tail from the star.

    "I admit I am a coward," said Snake Xiu, "I am afraid of death. I am a hundred percent lowly being who bullies the weak and fears the strong!" Snake Xiu proudly gave a grin while huge streams of venom sshed out of his poison fangs.

    The ck venom sshed on the ground, corroded the earth of Luoho star and created a giant hole, as all soil and rock were turned into a ck liquid. Snake Xiu chucked and said, "If Yi were still alive, I would be quiet, I would do nothing... But, Yi is dead, so I can do whatever I want. What can you kids possibly do to me? I bully the weak and fear the strong, and now I am bullying you. What can you do about it?"

    Kua E and the other divine Gods had their face darkened. They remained silent, clenched their fists while blood veins bulged from their skins, and a loud bone cracking noiseing out of their bodies.

    These frank and straightforward divine Gods were not willing to waste any time to talk to Snake Xiu. Since Snake Xiu came to bring trouble, no matter for what reason and what purpose did it have, these divine Gods decided to rush up together and beat him up first! This was a fine style passed down from the ancient heaven, to talk with fists. This worked in the whole world and in every era. If one talked, the others might pay no attention. But if one fought, as long as one can defeat the others, whatever one said would have to be obeyed by others.

    "Beat him!" Kua E growled while wielding his arms. His thousands of meters tall body instantly began expanding at a crazy rate. Within the blink of an eye, he grew to hundreds of thousands of meters tall. His hands released a bright light as a long bronze spear swished out along with a sharp noise, being gripped in his hands. The spear then released a hundred-mile-long cold light as it dragged the spear while piercing towards Snake Xiu.

    The other divine Gods all growled out. Some of them expanded their bodies like Kua E and pulled out all kinds of weapons to attack Snake Xiu. Some transformed into a raging sphere of me, an iceberg, a hurricane or a bolt of lightning, raising frightful power streams and roaring toward Snake Xiu from all directions. Their bodies now looked nothing like human beings.

    Some other divine Gods shook their bodies and transformed into enormously-shaped legendary creatures. They roared resonantly, started fierce gales and blew the surrounding drifting ck dust away, then pounced on Snake Xiu.

    All divine Godsunched their moves with all of their powers.

    Snake Xiu was a fierce prehistorical creature, enormous and greatly powerful, and also was highly poisonous. Its poison was not as powerful as Xiang Liu¡¯s venom, but still, snake Xiu was top-grade poisonous in the world. Snake Xiu was iparably greedy, and loved to devour living creatures and their souls. It had taken countless lives back in the prehistorical era.

    Supreme God Yi nearly killed Snake Xiu when he wiping out fierce evil creatures in the world to create homnds for human beings. After that, Snake Xiu fled to North Ocean, followed Water God, Gong Gong¡¯s lead, and threw itself under Gong Gong¡¯s protection. Afterwards, Snake Xiu became one of the eight senior ministers under Gong Gong¡¯smand.

    As a countless years old creature, which existed ever since the prehistorical era, Snake Xiu was rather powerful. Any of those divine gods, including Kua E, wouldn¡¯t be able to rival Snake Xiu alone. However, thousands of divine Gods hadunched the moves together, added with the divine weapons they inherited from the ancient heaven, they could smash Snake Xiu into meat paste.

    Snake Xiu chucked loudly, that made its enormous body quiver ceaselessly.

    Abruptly, it let out a water-tank-sized water ball from his mouth, flicked its tongue and broke the water ball. Purple liquid sshed out from the water ball and quickly transformed into faint purple mist, spreading out towards all directions.

    Kua E and the other divine gods were about to approach Snake Xiu, but the purple mist suddenly surrounded their bodies. They slowed down instantly. Their legs swayed powerlessly, as well as their bodies. Their fingers trembled, and they couldn¡¯t grip their weapons anymore.

    Gigantic weapons fell down from the hands of Kua E and his brothers, weakly floating around their bodies.

    Kua E stared at Snake Xiu in shock while murmuring, "This is sleeping incense...but the sleeping incense can¡¯t take our powers away...no any incense in the world can make us...us..."

    Those divine Gods who had transformed into fire, ice or hurricane, transformed back to their original shapes, trying their best to support their bodies. They looked at Snake Xiu in confusion. That was nothing but a divine incense, and although it could help divine Gods to sleep, but it could never be so effective. By now, those divine Gods were almost disabled from moving.

    Sleeping incense was made from a quite an ordinary nt in the heaven. It could improve the sleeping quality of divine Gods, and was an often used as supportive incense. But it obviously shouldn¡¯t be so effective.

    "Sleeping incense is just a start..." Snake Xiu chuckled while its enormous body slightly squirmed and = gradually shrank, eventually turning into a sturdy man with a ck armor, floating in the void.

    "Before you came here, you¡¯ve eaten arge amount of ¡®Xiangshen¡¯, which is a forbidden drug in heaven. The effect of ¡®Xiangshen¡¯ is already activated by the sleeping incense. Now, you¡¯re a piece of meat on the chopping board, and I can do whatever I want to you."

    The group of divine Gods had their faces turned pale.

    "Xiangshen?" Ku E gave a bitter smile in despair, "We, when did we take Xiangshen?"

 Chapter 840: The Forbidden Card

    Chapter 840: The Forbidden Card

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Xiangshen, this name sounded normal and ordinary, but to divine Gods, it was a terrifying taboo, the evilest thing.

    ¡®Xiang¡¯ meant ¡®offered food¡¯ literally, while ¡¯shen¡¯ meant God. The literal meaning of Xiangshen was ¡®offer the God as food¡¯. Xiangshen was made from an ordinary type of herb. The herb itself was not harmful, but was highly changeable, and could deliver countless magical effects. Once, an ancient divine green God, who mastered the art of magic-medicine-concocting, made a terrifying series of drugs with Xiangshen.

    This drug called Xiangshen didn¡¯t have a recipe and a specific effect. None of its effects had a specific trigger. The recipe could change wildly, while its effects were never the same, and could be triggered by all kinds of things.

    Xiangshen was also known as the most unpredictable drug ever. The bodies of divine Gods were generated by the world itself, that allowed them to be immune to all kinds of poison. Only Xiangshen could drill into the bodies of divine Gods, into the tiniest corner of their bodies and merge with the bodies of the divine Gods. Without being triggered, Xiangshen was noneffective, but after being triggered, it could deliver all kinds of horrible effects to divine Gods. Xiangshen was the only known drug in the world that was effective against divine Gods.

    The ancient heaven had created a ban and forbade Xiangshen. Back then, not only all recipes were destroyed, even the main material of Xiangshen, that ordinary type of herb, was exterminated by the ancient heaven with a great effort.

    Nevertheless, Kua E and his brothers had actually taken Xiangshen, which could be triggered by sleeping incense.

    Fortunately, the Xiangshen they had taken could merely soften their bodies and make them powerless. If it was prepared with those evil recipes...Kua E and his brothers had gone through those frightful effects of Xiangshen recorded in some ancient books in the heaven, and all had their scalps numbed.

    "We, when did we take Xiangshen?" Kua E stared at Snake Xiu and asked, "We didn¡¯t eat any weird things recently."

    "Was the grilled meat you ate in Tushan Mountain delicious?" Snake Xiuughed proudly and resounded, "Before Xiangshen is triggered, it tastes pretty good. Didn¡¯t you realize that the grilled meat you ate had a special, indescribable sweetness?"

    The group of divine Gods all roared out in anger.

    Tushan Family?! Tushan Family people poisoned those grilled meat! What did they want? They invited Kua E and his brothers to build Tushan City for them. Was this whole thing a trap?!

    "Run!" Kua E abruptly burst with a great growl while a divine red light was released from his mouth. Within the red light was a dragon-shaped flying shuttle. Followed by a resonant dragon roar, the flying shuttle released a beautiful glow and wrapped up the youngest twin brother of Kua E, then transformed into a red streak of light, flying towards Mind.

    However, the thirty-six-thousand subordinate stars of Luoho Star released ck starlight and wove into a giant web that sealed this whole area. The red streak of light bumped on the ck web of starlight and sent out beams of dazzling fiery light, but failed to break out. Thousands of ck straight beams coiled around the red light streak like tentacles of octopuses. Then, these starlight beams clench and twisted, squeezing out a loud cracking noise, and turned the flying shuttle into pieces. Kua E¡¯s youngest twin brother was sent out from the shuttle, being pped on the chest by a beam of starlight, that made him fly back to Kua E while vomiting blood.

    "This is Luoho sky-swallowing great formation, one of the few famous magic formations created by ancient heaven." Snake Xiu, who was also hundreds of thousands of meters tall, slowly walked to Kua E and stomped his foot on Kua E¡¯s face.

    Snake Xiu was tremendously huge and stunningly powerful. In mere terms of physical strength, he was one the very few powerful being who could rival ancient dragons, among prehistorical creatures. He cultivated himself severely for countless years that allowed him to improve amazingly. Stomped by his foot, Kua E¡¯s face bone was broken, and tens of his pearl-like glowing teeth flew out of his mouth.

    Snake Xiu was wearing a pair of boots which were transformed from his own scales and were cold and hard, thickly covered in sharp thorns. Snake Xiu trod on Kua E¡¯s head, broke Kua E¡¯s face and made it bleed, exposing Kua E¡¯s golden and glowing bones under his skin and muscles.

    "Bloody Snake Xiu, are you challenging the heaven?" The group of divine Gods growled in rage.

    Thousands of divine Gods were turned powerless, disabled from moving, floating in the void, but they were quite loud. They shouted and yelled at Snake Xiu, some even swore that they would certainly cut Snake Xiu into pieces, slice him and cook soup with him.

    Snake Xiuughed out loud. Looking at these divine Gods, who couldn¡¯t move at all, he said in a cold voice, "You can save these terrifying words for the future. If you were not useful to me, if I didn¡¯t have to extract fresh spirit blood from you, the Xiangshen you ate would turn you directly into puddles of liquid instead of making you powerless."

    Stomping heavily on Kua E¡¯s head once again, Snake Xiu swayed his body, as his gigantic body slowly shrunk to around three-meters tall. Shaking his head hard, Snake Xiu leaped up and rushed onto the dragon ship along with a ck stream of mist. Taking a few circles on the deck, Snake Xiu abruptlyughed out and said, "This is a sky-patrolling dragon ship, isn¡¯t it? Ha, such a great world-apanying spirit treasure!"

    "Shame, shame, it¡¯s only an ordinary one. If it was one of those famous ships...Hehe, those ships were destroyed long ago. How could they possibly serve till now?" Snake Xiu waved his arms excitedly and yelled, "This treasure is mine. Hehe, it¡¯s my ship from now on, magnificent, majestic-looking!

    In the void, tens of ck starlight beams suddenly shrank and showed a path in arge ck light screen. A ck watery cloud swooshed swiftly out from the path at lightning speed. Once the ck cloud rushed out, the tens of starlight beams shed again and resealed the path.

    Gong Gong stood on the ck cloud, with River Earl and Xiang Liu standing on both sides of him. The three of them trod on the cloud and quickly approached Kua E. Then Snake Xiu stoppedughing and hurriedly came over.

    Gong Gong held his arms behind his back, narrowed his eyes, observed Kua E, then abruptlyughed.

    Kua E coldly looked at Gong Gong, gnashed his teeth and said word by word, "Gong Gong...What are you doing? You drew us to this ce and captured us alive with such a great effort. What do you want?"

    Gong Gong gave arge grin and responded ndly, "What do I want? I want to do the thing that each one of my ancestors wanted to do, that all my Northern Wastnd people have been wanting to do, for so many years. I want to do something... that can make me happy!"

    Gong Gong smiled and reached his hand out, clenching his fingers towards Kua E. Kua E suddenly began quivering. Following a deep buzzing noise, a splendidly glowing, ze-like golden tablet flew out from Kua E¡¯s chest andnded in Gong Gong¡¯s hand, leaving an arc in the void.

    Kua E and the other divine Gods had their looks instantly changed.

    Kua E roared out harshly, "Gong Gong, this is pass to heaven...Gong Gong, you and Zhu Rong have already deviated from the heaven. How dare you snatch the pass to the heaven?! You, you, you¡¯ve broken the divinew, you! Even death can not atone for your crime!"

 Chapter 841: Break Into the Heaven

    Chapter 841: Break Into the Heaven

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    In the middle of Mind, on top of Sky Pir, clouds and mist had been coiling around while a warm sense of power spread out. Among the clouds and mist, an ancient style magnificent pce stood on purple and golden clouds, releasing a strong power vibration that covered the entire world, making people dare not to look directly at due to the awe.

    Sky Pir, ording to the legend, it was transformed from the spin of Saint Pan Gu, the creator of this world. Sky Pir stood on the earth, reaching to the sky and stabilizing the whole world. It was the core of all stars in Pan Gu world, and the stars and the power streams flowing in underground earth meridians had all been running around it.

    More importantly, Sky Pir was the most important entrance of the heaven. Back in the ancient era, even human beings, who could be counted as the weakest among all the races, could reach straight to the heaven from the earth through Sky Pir, as long as they had the spirit of perseverance, and were fearless to death and lucky enough. Therefore, in ancient times, human beings who were bullied by the other races often went up to the heaven, asking to see the divine emperors to sue the evil beings who did harm to the human world.

    However, ever since the non-humankind intruded and the ancient heaven fell, no human being reached to the heaven again through the Sky Pir, and no one had climbed Sky Pir for many, many years.

    Qiang Liang, a divine God, held his giant ax and sat by the gate of the heaven with his legs crossed and his eyes fixed on a bonfire in front of him. A three-mile-long boa floated in the bonfire, and was grilled sizzling. Qiang Liang continuously licked his lips while he gave a hissingugh and said, "It¡¯s good that they are all hired. Kua E and the other big bellies have gone to eat the grilled meat and drink the wine. Thus, all living creatures in this Buzhou Mountain are my food now."

    A muscr Kaiming beast lied beside Qiang Liang. Hearing hm murmuring to himself, the beast unhappily gave a deep roar.

    The beast roar raised a puff of dust, that even made the bonfire tremble for a few times. Qiang Liang hurriedly patted on the beast¡¯s head and said in a low voice, "Alright, alright, and yours, hmm... These are your food too...You boy, why don¡¯t you go eat those evil people down there, and just drool over my food all day long?"

    The beast roared out brightly towards the sky, then angrily bit on Qiang Liang¡¯s lower leg.

    Qiang Liang howled in pain. The beast lessened his teeth, then shouted angrily, "How many years has it been since human beings came to file a suit thest time? Back then, divine emperor promised me that I can stay on the mountain side of Sky Pir, and I can eat all evil people who attempt toe to heaven to sue. But how many years have been since I saw any living human being?"

    The beast thudded his giant head loudly against the ground, made the ground quake intensively, then murmured pitifully, "No onees to heaven to sue, so I don¡¯t have human meat to eat...Ah, we can only hunt animals living on Buzhou Mountain to fill our stomachs, because animals living in the human world are preys of human beings. But how many animals can be raised on Buzhou Mountain?"

    The beast spat, then looked at the boa grilling on the bonfire. A stream of saliva dripped down from his mouse corner, but he insincerely continued saying, "Besides, human meat tastes way better than these animals, doesn¡¯t it?"

    Qiang Liang licked his lips again, then gave a punch on the beast¡¯s head and said, "Alright, you can eat, just shut up. Kua E and the others have gone to work. They won¡¯te back for a couple of years at least. All animals on this mountain are ours now, enough for you to fulfill your stomach."

    The beast snorted and swayed his head. However, he suddenly leaped up, with his body expanded to three-hundred meters, while nine human heads emerged on his neck, crazily roaring towards the sky.

    A thunderous series of roars vibrated the sky that made clouds wave like the ocean. The Kaiming beast released a dazzling light from his eyes as he shouted with a strong and resonant voice that pierced straight into the sky, "Get the hell away! This is the heaven, who dares to intrude?! Aren¡¯t you afraid that your entire n would be wiped out?!"

    Qiang Liang grabbed the ax put beside him while standing up at lightning speed. Then, heunched a violent hack directly towards the sky without saying a word.

    ng! Followed by a loud bang, a purely ck ice stick smashed down and shed against Qiang Liang¡¯s ax. Fire sparkles were sent to every direction while ice crystals zipped out. Qiang Liang sensed a great pain from his arms. He staggered back for tens of steps and almost had his head bump on the gate of the heaven. With a great shock, he raised his head and saw Wuzhi Qi, who had now transformed back into a giant water ape, and had been grinning towards him while showing the sharp teeth.

    "Wuzhi Qi!" Qiang Liang¡¯s heart twitched intensively.

    Wuzhi Qi was a well-know prehistorical creature. Back in the peak period of the ancient heaven, he was already a famous fierce beast. Qiang Liang was a descendant of divine God, but he was born after the ancient heaven fell. Therefore, in both terms of power and fame, he was far weaker than Wuzhi Qi.

    "What do you want? Breaking into the heaven without permission, this is a heavy offense!" Qiang Liang took a deep breath while gripping the ax with both of his hands, silently preparing for a great fight.

    "Ah, breaking into the heaven was indeed a heavy offense, but that was countless years ago, wasn¡¯t that?" Wuzhi Qi carelessly squatted on a watery cloud, showed his teeth andughed to Qiang Liang, "Now, even if I do break into the heaven, who can convict me?"

    Pointing at Qiang Liang with hisrge stick, Wuzhi Qi chuckled and said, "Can you do that, kid? Or...Kua E and his brothers? Who are busy at doing part-time jobs for the humankind to trade for wine and food?"

    Qiang Liang narrowed his eyes and said ndly, "What happened to Kua E and his brothers?"

    The heaven had fallen indeed, but still, no one dared to underestimate the power of the heaven. If Qiang Liang, Kua E and his brothers were all guarding in the heaven and activated the Heaven and Earth great formation to defend, no one could ever make a single step into the heaven without permission, unless thousands of powerful prehistorical creatures like Wuzhi Qi joined hands and attacked. Since Wuzhi Qi dared to show such an attitude, there was only one exnation, something happened to Kua E and his brothers.

    "Smart!" A dark cloud descended from the sky, treading on which, Gong Gong, Xiang Liu, River Earl and arge group of ministers under Gong Gong¡¯smand, who were wearing ck armors,nded in front of the gate of the heaven with weird smiles on their faces.

    Qiang Liang took a step aside, while Kaiming beast did the same thing. They stood side by side and shielded the gate of the heaven.

    The Kaiming beast gnashed his teeth and cursed, "Gong Gong...The first generation of Gong Gong was never a good one. Back then, I should really have taken out your ancestor."

    Gong Gong smiled, looked at the beast andughed, "Kaiming beast, you¡¯re an old minister in heaven. I don¡¯t want your blood in my hands. Just follow my lead, and I can give you whatever you want. Won¡¯t that be better than staying this wildness and live a boring poor life?"

    The beast cast aplicated nce at Gong Gong, helplessly sighed and said, "I want to do that...But, before divine emperors...Before the few old bastards fell, I promised them that I will guard the heaven well. Therefore, I can only stay here and guard the heaven."

    "Stupid!" Gong Gong looked at the beast and growled coldly.

    The beast lowered his eyelids and responded in a nd tone, "Stupid? No, I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m just loyal!"

    Smiling coldly, the beast threw a sideway nce at Gong Gong and continued in that nd tone, "Of course, you don¡¯t understand...Your Gong Gong people just don¡¯t understand!"

 Chapter 842: Into the Heaven

    Chapter 842: Into the Heaven

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Loyal?"

    Gong Gong¡¯s white face turned dark. He threw a sideway nce back at the beast, then flicked his hands and let out a sphere of liquid. Clouds of sleeping incense spread out, that made the bodies of Qiang Liang and Kaiming beast sway simultaneously. The six legs of theirs shook intensely, and atst, both of them weakly fell on the ground.

    "Loyalty is bullshit!"

    Looking at Qiang Liang and Kaiming beast, who lied on the ground and couldn¡¯t even move their fingers, Gong Gong gave a cold teasing sneer.

    Qiang Liang opened his mouth, seeming to say something, but Wuzhi Qi jumped down from the dark cloud, raised his ck ice stick and poked fiercely into his mouth. Qiang Liang moaned in pain while blood flowed out of his mouth with broken teeth mixed in it. The blood was quickly frozen by the cold power released from the stick.

    Kaiming beast couldn¡¯t move hisrge head, but the nine human heads with twisted faces on his neck opened their eyes simultaneously. From those scary looking eyes, which were filled with blood streaks, a dazzling light was released, that transformed into eighteen misty chains, coiled around Wuzhi Qi along with the cries and screams of countless evil spirits.

    Standing beside Gong Gong, Xiang Liuughed viciously. Abruptly, his neck extended and became a snake body, thickly covered in scales. The ck snake body extended to tens of miles long, then split into nine. Nine hideous snakeheads emerged from a dense ck mist.

    Xiang Liu¡¯s snakeheads opened the enormous mouths and sprayed out drops of venom. The venom fell onto the top of Sky Pir, as a turbid mist coiled up from Sky Pir, transforming into a cloud that caught the venom, keeping it from touching Sky Pir.

    Xiang Liu looked at the cloud and gave a cold snort, seeming to be afraid of the cloud. Next, his nine snake heads sucked loudly toward Kaiming beast¡¯s body. The dazzling light released from the eyes of the human heads on the beast¡¯s neck flew into Xiang Liu¡¯s mouths in streams. No matter how loud the beast roared, he couldn¡¯t free himself from the great suction force given by Xiang Liu.

    "Kaiming beast, if you were still as powerful as before, I wouldn¡¯t dare to offend you." said Xiang Liu while looking at Kaiming beast in a teasing way, "But, are you still you? I can crush you with my little finger now!"

    The human heads on Kaiming beast¡¯s neck weakly moaned, then closed their eyes.

    Kaiming beast raised his head with difficulty, nced at Xiang Liu, then roared with his teeth gnashed tightly.

    "Is this the price of loyalty? Hehe, Kaiming beast, you¡¯re nothing more than this." Xiang Liu satisfyingly transformed back into the human shape and burped loudly. The dazzling light released from the human heads on Kaiming beast¡¯s neck was condensed from the evil spirits of all evil people who were eaten by Kaiming beast during the past countless years. The light contained a great evil power that came from countless evil human beings, and the evil power was a perfect supplement to Xiang Liu.

    A while ago, two of Xiang Liu¡¯s heads were chopped off by Ji Hao, that not only humiliated him but also consumed a lot of his life-force. However, absorbing the evil power released from Kaiming beast, Xiang Liu had not only replenished his consumed life-force but also gained a great benefit. His power was even improvedrgely. After all, back in the ancient time, Kaiming beast was the leader of all divine creatures who were responsible for guarding the gate of the Sky Pir and awing evil beings in the world. Back then, Kaiming beast was way more powerful than Xiang Liu. Therefore, Xiang Liu dared not to offend Kaiming beast at that time.

    But things had changed. The ancient heaven fell, and Kaiming beast became a captive of Xiang Liu.

    "Kua E and his boys seem to be good friends, " said Snake Xiu, standing behind Gong Gong andughing teasingly, "Every time they gained meat and wine, they brought back to share with you. Perfect now, we¡¯ve gotten all of you."

    Qiang Liang¡¯s face was almost smashed. With difficultly, he vomited blood while mumbling, "Xiangshen...those idiots, they are trapped. Bloody Tushan Family, did they entrap us? How dare they, how dare they entrap Gods in heaven!"

    Gong Gong and his group of ministersughed together, all with weird looks.

    They were just going to let Qiang Liang and his friends misunderstand the Tushan Family. In the face of such a misunderstanding, Gong Gong and his people would never be kind enough to exin the truth to them. They just wanted the misunderstanding to be deeper and deeper.

    Snake Xiu trod on the ck cloud and flew to the gate of the heaven with his head held high. He raised his head, looked at the gate, which reached straight into the sky, and was cast from five-colored divine metal, embossed with the patterns of countless legendary divine creatures, rains, clouds, winds and thunder. It also had countless spell symbols sparkling on it. Snake Xiu carefully reached his hands out and pressed on the gate, trying to push the gate open.

    Before Gong Gong could stop Snake Xiu, a muffled bang was generated. A five-colored, enormous mountain, which was condensed from a five-colored bolt of thunder, roared out from the air and violently smashed on Snake Xiu. The nearly tangible five-colored thunderbolt struck onto Snake Xiu¡¯s body. The ck armor worn by him, which was transformed from his own scales, seemed to bepletely ineffective, as the thunderbolt drilled straight into his body. The terrifying divine thunderbolt sted inside Snake Xi¡¯s body. From Snake Xiu¡¯s eyes, nostrils, mouth and ears, thousands of meters long kes of thunder-me roared out while he howled shrilly in pain. His body was sent flying to hundreds of miles away, and was forced back to his original snake shop, following his loud howls.

    The tens of thousands of miles long snake fell down from the top of Sky Pir while screaming. His enormous body bumped fiercely into the rugged rocks on Sky Pir and crushed countless ancient spirit herbs on the way, along with arge number of animals who didn¡¯t manage to escape timely.

    Sky Pir stood right in the middle of Mind and reached straight into the clouds. It connected the heaven and the earth, and was at least hundreds of millions of kilometers tall. Snake Xiu fell down from the top of Sky Pir, and even with the free fall speed, he could never reach the earth before three to five hundred years.

    Bolts of five-colored divine lightning sizzled on Snake Xi¡¯s thick scale. Wherever the divine lightning bolts shed across, the snake scales were struck to pieces. Ceaselessly, bloody wounds appeared on the enormous body of Snake Xiu while blood sshed out, flowing down through Sky Pir. Arge section of Sky Pir was dyed red by the snake blood, nourishing those ancient spirit nts on Sky Pir, instantly making the nts especially thriving.

    "He made a fool of himself!" shouted Gong Gong in anger while a dark cloud emerged above his head and transformed into a tens of thousands of miles in radius ck palm, It reached down, grabbed Snake Xiu¡¯s tail and shook violently.

    Snake Xiu¡¯s body was shaken straight, while a five-colored divine lightning bolt dazzled out of his mouth, roaring towards the earth. A dark cloud stoped the divine lightning bolt. Then, as the cloud grew denser and denser, the divine lightning bolt was swallowed into the cloud.

    Snake Xiu coughed out a puff of ck smoke, then transformed back into the human shape. He flew back onto the top of Sky Pir, bowed to Gong Gong in both rage and shame and said, "Master...something¡¯s wrong with the gate of the heaven."

    Gong Gong¡¯s mouth corner twitched in anger as he heard Snake Xiu. What a superfluous report! This was the gate of the heaven, if it could be opened as easily as any door in the world, why would he spend such a great effort to set the series of traps to catch Kua E and his brothers, then take his people to break into the heaven after all this?

    Snorting coldly, Gong Gong shook his hand and let out the pass that he snatched from Kua E.

    The gate of the heaven silently opened. Then, Gong Gong gave his order, following which, arge group of his people carefully followed him into the heaven.

 Chapter 843: Occupy the Heaven

    Chapter 843: upy the Heaven

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The gate of the heaven was opened. Xiang Liu, Snake Xiu, River Earl, Wuzhi Qi, these four senior ministers under Gong Gong¡¯smand held their breaths together while looking at those splendid pces and mansions, which were surrounded by dense cloud and mist, behind the gate.

    Even Gong Gong subconsciously popped out his eyes, looking at those pces with iparably greedy and passionate eyes. He held his hands behind his body, pretending to be calm and careless, but his pair of hands hiding in his sleeves, which wererger than ordinary human hands, were clenched tightly into fists. Because of the tightness, his knuckles had even turned pale.

    A dim ck stream of light spread out from deep inside Gong Gong¡¯s pupils, and gradually formed a dark swirl in each of his eyes, seeming to swallow the entire heaven up, digest it then turn into a part of Gong Gong¡¯s body.

    "The heaven...My ancestors, today, my Gong Gong Family finally returns." Although Gong Gong had been trying quite hard to pretend to be calm, his body had still been shaking without his control.

    Qiang Liang and Kaiming beast were carried on the shoulders of a group of Gong Gong Family warriors. Haring Gong Gong, Qiang Liang abruptly teased, "Finally return? Back then, you deviated from the heaven yourself!"

    Gong Gong took a deep breath and responded ndly, "That¡¯s an old story. Zhu Rong could leave the heaven, so why couldn¡¯t I?"

    Qiang Liang answered in a cold voice, "Zhu Rong left the heaven to be the Great Libation of the humankind, to spread the fire for human beings, and he is worshipped by generations of human beings. They are the family of the Fire God. Without the fire, human ancestors could never survive. They left the heaven with the permission of the divine emperors!"

    Kaiming beast spat loudly then continued with a cold voice, "Zhu Rong Family served as the Great Libation of the humankind, generation after generation. The Fire God Family shielded human beings from all kinds of evils and dangers, and opened up homnds for the humankind. Therefore, they are worshipped by generations of human beings. Your Gong Gong Family can do nothing but start floods. You forced those weak human ns to serve you, and you..."

    While Kaiming beast was using Gong Gong for all the bad things the Gong Gong Family had done, Wuzhi Qi abruptly burst with a wild roar and pped on its face with the stick. The force hollowed a half of the beast¡¯s face and made his sharp teeth fly out of his mouth.

    Blood gushed out of the beast¡¯s face. Kaiming beast howled in pain, then couldn¡¯t speak anymore.

    Gong Gong snorted coldly, gnashed his teeth and said, "Anyway, the heaven is mine now! The heaven belongs to our Gong Gong Family now! From now on, the heaven is one of my properties! It will shine upon generations of my descendants, until forever!"

    Laughing wildly towards the sky for a short while, Gong Gong suddenly rushed up for a few steps. However, from the broad path in front of him, which was embossed with the patterns of dragons and phoenixes,rge clouds of mist suddenly burst out, that made Gong Gong hurriedly take tens of steps backward like a frightened bird. He almost stepped out of the gate of heaven.

    Not only Gong Gong, but the four senior ministers of his also shouted out, turned around and fled at their highest speed. Just now, Snake Xiu suffered a heavy strike of the five-colored divine thunder by the gate. As a consequence, his body was severely damaged already. Therefore, none of them was willing to try those defensive traps set in the heaven with their bodies ever again. Besides, anyone could easily figure out that more defensive traps were definitely set inside the heaven, in all kinds of important spots, than outside.

    Snake Xiu was nearly killed outside by the divine thunder. If another divine thunderbolt struck on his head in the heaven, wouldn¡¯t he be killed for real?

    Gong Gong was the descendant of the ancient divine Water God, but Xiang Lou, Wuzhi Qi and Snake Xiu were famous evil prehistorical creatures. Even though they had boosted their courage up to walk into the heaven, their hearts were still filled with fear and awe to the heaven, just like River Earl. River Earl was one of the official regional water Gods entitled by the ancient heaven. But he was only a regional god, and couldn¡¯tpare with those real divine Gods. Back then, River Earl only had limited chance ofing into the heaven. Therefore, he also had fear and longing to the heaven.

    For the above reasons, Gong Gong was frightened, turned around and fled. The four ministers of his followed closely behind him and desperately fled as well. Each of them showed an ugly and embarrassing shape, such that their dignities were nothing now.

    Dashing backward for tens of steps, seeing nothing happen on the path except the clouds rising out of the mist, Gong Gong instantly had his face darkened. He snorted coldly and embarrassedly, then growled at his ministers in anger and said, "What to be afraid of? Why are you all in a panic? Everything is under my control. It¡¯s nothing...nothing but a dead thing, without an owner."

    The group of people under Gong Gong¡¯smand dared not to make any sound. Still, they looked at the heaven, which was covered in splendid streams of light and clouds, in fear and awe.

    The heaven wasn¡¯t built artificially. Instead, back when the world was created, the heaven was generated naturally. The heaven was generated by the natural will of this world, or in other words, the heaven was a greatly powerful world-apanying spirit treasure, and it was the absolutely most powerful one among all world-apanying spirit treasures in Pan Gu world. No other treasure could ever bepared with it.

    Right in front of Gong Gong and his people, standing on theyers of purple, golden, cyan and green clouds, was a series of pces, which were built in an ancient style, beautiful, magnificent and exquisite. Every single detail of these buildings was stunningly beautiful, and every brick of these buildings was filled with the power of Dao of nature.

    Every pce, every hall, every mansion, every nursery garden, all of these buildings were surrounded by different colored, breathtakingly beautiful divine lights, that descended straight from the sky. These divine lights had different colors, pouring down straight from the sky. These lights were the magical power of creation that came from nature. The Heaven and Earth great formation had been absorbing essence powers from the world, transforming the power into these divine lights and nourishing those buildings. Therefore, buildings in heaven were all perfectly clean, despite the fact that no one had been taking care of them for countless years. The heaven was empty, but not tumbledown at all. In addition to that, the defensive power of every building had been ceaselessly improving, which meant that the defensive power of the entire heaven was improving as well.

    In front of Gong Gong and his people was a hundred miles wide, ten-thousand miles long golden path. Thin streams of mist coiled in the path, while the path glowed like an enormous piece of treasure. The surface of the path was embossed with countless patterns of legendary creatures and rare nts, among which, the patterns of dragons and phoenixes were the most.

    Gong Gong walked on the path and led his group of people to carefully move forward. Soon, they walked through the ten-thousand miles long path and entered into the Light Pce, that was the first pce in the heaven, and located at the end of the long path.

    This pce was the core of an outer defensive formation of the heaven. The pce was thousands of meter tall, tens of thousands of miles in radius. Every single thing in the pce was gorgeous and brilliant, and enormous, because they were designed for those gigantic ancient Gods, who were hundreds, and even a thousand meters tall.

    Gong Gong carefully walked to the throne of the owner of the Light Pce, put the pass on the enormous golden long table in front of the throne, then bit his tongue broken. He spread his own spirit blood on a divine talisman that emerged from the long table, then began incanting aplicated spell.

    A quarter of an hourter, the Light Pce quaked slightly. Then, the firstyer of defensive divine magic formation of the heaven waspletely brought under Gong Gong¡¯s control.

 Chapter 844: Control the Divine Sleeping Palace

    Chapter 844: Control the Divine Sleeping Pce

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Ah!!!"

    A divine God with a tiger¡¯s head, a human body, and a pair of wings, with ankles thickly covered in fine white feathers, lied with his stomach on the ground. A few monkeys pressed his body heavily on the ground while squeezing his body, as if they were squeezing the juice out of a fruit.

    The wrists of the divine god were cut open. Along with the violent moves of the few monkeys, streams of faintly golden blood ceaselessly spurt out of his wrists, that looked like boiling golden liquid. The blood flowed along theplicated divine spell symbols on the ground.

    Nearly a thousands divine gods, whose blood were almost drained, lied disorderly around, looking at the winged divine God, whose blood had been squeezed out of his body, in fear and despair. These divine gods had almost lost all of their blood. To the God-kind, blood was only a media for them to manipte their divine powers. Even if their blood were all drained, they would merely lose a part of life-force, but their lives wouldn¡¯t be threatened. However, the emptiness of their bodies was killing them by now.

    Nevertheless, the physical suffering was far weaker than the great shock they were going through.

    Why did Gong Gong know about this ce? How did he straightaway find this ce after he controlled most of the public defensive magic formations in the heaven?

    This was a purely ck divine pce, entirely built with ck divine materials, and was wless. Only people with extremely great eye power could see the slight traces of sparkling starlight inside, through the thick walls of the pce. Only the most powerful senior divine Gods could sense the faint, magical power, which seemed to lie between life and death, of this pce.

    This pce was called Divine Sleeping Pce. As the name stated, this was a ce for divine Gods to fall in a deep sleep. This was not an ordinary pce for divine Gods to live in. Instead, this was a ce for those divine Gods, who had reached the limitation of their lives, to seal themselves.

    In the Divine Sleeping Pce, these divine Gods, whose embers of lives were about to snuff out, could fall in a deep sleep, almost eternally, to maintain theirst life-force. ording to the direction given by thest divine emperor in the heaven, if the heaven could ever rise again, these divine Gods would be woken up from the deep sleep, and would attain immortal lives, like their ancestors!

    Divine Gods sleeping in this pce were keeping a slim hope for themselves. However, to the heaven, they were thest defensive line. If any irresistible enemy came, for example, the enemies raised a great army again and marched into the heaven, these divine Gods in the divine sleeping pce would be woken up to fight against the enemies.

    For the above reasons, the Divine Sleeping Pce was an absolute forbidden area, and an absolute secret.

    Gong Gong shouldn¡¯t know about the existence of the Divine Sleeping Pce, because when thest divine emperor activated the Heaven and Earth great formation and created the Divine Sleeping Pce before He fell, Gong Gong had left the heaven long ago. Therefore, Gong Gong and his people shouldn¡¯t know about these secrets.

    On the thousand-mile square ground of the pce, countlessplicated divine spell symbols were filled with the divine blood that flowed out from the bodies of divine Gods. Gong Gong stood on the core of this divine magic formation formed by these divine spell symbols, holding the pass andughing viscously, "You must be wondering why do I know about this ce. But, I will never tell you. Anyway, you shall know about one thing ¡ª From now on, this heaven belongs to my Gong Gong Family, forever and ever!"

    Kua E, whose blood was also drained, huddled on the ground and red at Gong Gong with his teeth gnashed. He was confused and enraged, as countless thoughts shed disorderly in his head, but he couldn¡¯t grasp any useful information or idea.

    What was Gong Gong doing? He had already controlled the tens of outeryers of defensive magic formation of the heaven. Except for some core forbidden areas, that even Kua E and his brothers couldn¡¯t enter, around ny percent of the heaven was already under Gong Gong¡¯s control.

    Now, heid his fingers on the Divine Sleeping Pce. What on earth did he want?

    Ever since the ancient heaven fell, the lifespan of divine Gods had be shorter and shorter. Sleeping in this Divine Sleeping Pce were Kua E, Qiang Liang, and the other divine Gods¡¯ ancestors, and even their parents.

    What was Gong Gong doing to the Divine Sleeping Pce?

    Kua E¡¯s body twitched intensely as he growled with a hoarse voice, "Gong Gong! Whatever you want, we can negotiate!"

    Wuzhi Qi raised his huge stick and smashed on Kua E¡¯s head, almost crushing his head entirely. Kua E twitched in pain. If he didn¡¯t have the strong life-force belonging to a divine God, this strike would have taken his life away.

    "Shut up! By now, anything you say will be useless." Gong Gong coldly looked at Kua E, raised the pass and sent a stream of power in while saying, "I just want to eliminate thest little bit of hidden trouble...Although I don¡¯t believe that these old things still have much of powers, but the fewer idents, the better."

    Dong! Followed by a thunderous noise, twenty-eight streams of starlight abruptly began flowing on the four walls of the Divine Sleeping Pce. Next, numerous thousands of meter tall silhouettes emerged. These giant silhouettes slowly freed themselves from the sealing power of the walls and walked over in big steps, each with a splendid glow. Their bodies were formed by the purest starlight. Their faces were hazy, such that no eyes or mouths could be seen, and the dreadful sense of powers released from their bodies even made Gong Gong¡¯s heart start beating.

    "The primordial spirits of the twenty-eight star owners." said Gong Gong with a cold smile, "I didn¡¯t think that they have already regained eighty to ny percent of their powers, since they were destroyedpletely by the non-humankind back then. Hehe, even I can only suppress three to five of them, tops. The twenty-eight star owners don¡¯t need to form any battle formation. As long as they rush up together, I will be killed right on the spot."

    Tauntingly looking at Kua E and his brothers, Gong Gong cursed with a low voice, "Possessing the great powers, you go to work for those lowly human beings to trade for wine and meat! You so-called divine Gods...You humiliated the heaven!"

    Kua E weakly murmured, "The rule is set by our ancestors. This is the agreement between the heaven and the humankind...The heaven has fallen, and Gods no longer stand high above the masses. We earned that food and wine with our own hands, so we feel no shame!"

    "Shut up! You idiot!" growled Gong Gong fiercely, "We are Gods...Gods are supposed to stand high above the masses. Those lowly human beings are supposed to kneel in front of us, offer us the power of faith, as much as they can! You are unreasonable!"

    The primordial spirits of the twenty-eight star owners roared out simultaneously, stretched the arms and fiercely tore the air. Under the effect of theirbined power, the space in the Divine Sleeping Pce was torn apart, showing a beautiful glowing, square-shaped gate.

    Gong Gongughed out loud, took Xiang Liu and the others, and walked into the gate with big steps.

    In front of them was the boundless starry void. Incredibly pure and strong prehistorical star power had transformed into visible silver streams, forming a vast silver ocean, silently floating in the void. Countless colorful crystal coffins floated in the silver ocean. Sleeping inside those coffins were countless divine Gods with different appearances.

    Streams of star power descended, continuously flowing into these crystal coffins. Through the transparent coffins, one could see that the chests of those divine gods had been slightly rising and falling, ceaselessly absorbing the starlight.

    Gong Gong smiled faintly and said with a vicious voice, "Destroy this ce. Kill everyst one of them! They didn¡¯t want to die, but I am going to wipe them all out!"

 Chapter 845: The Gate Keeper

    Chapter 845: The Gate Keeper

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "One, two, three, four, five..."

    Kua E and his brothers were thrown onto the square outside the Divine Sleeping Pce, lying in a straight line. Xiang Liu was looking at them with a malicious grin on his face.

    Transparent, colorful crystal coffins flew out from the Divine Sleeping Pce one after another. Every coffin had a ck divine talisman stick on it, releasing ck and cold streams of power which were coiling around the coffin like fierce serpents. Twisted spell symbols formed from dark crystals covered those coffins, sealing every coffin.

    The faces of Kua E and his brothers had turned deathly pale. In a daze, they looked at those divine Gods inside those coffins. Every coffin flew that out of the pce had a family member of each of these captured divine Gods sleeping in it. Those were their parents!

    Xiang Liu was still unhurriedly counting those coffins. Gong Gong family warriors pushed out more coffins whileughing. Atst, in front of Kua E and each of those captured divine gods, a coffin floated, containing the mother or father of the captured divine God before it.

    If those divine Gods sleeping in these coffins had already died, Kua E and his brothers wouldn¡¯t have such a strong reactions. To gods, they were given birth by nature, and they should naturally go back to nature after dying.

    However, divine Gods sleeping in those coffins were still alive, and those were their parents. Through the thickyer of divine crystal and thoseplicated spell symbols created by Gong Gong himself, Kua E and his brothers saw their parents breathing slowly and slightly, saw their chests rising and falling, and even heard their hearts beating.

    The first generation of Gods were creatures of nature. They didn¡¯t have fleshy bodies, but they did have immortal lives. They were the most original and most powerful generation of Gods, and were the ancestors of all gods in the world.

    As time went by, Gods gradually attained fleshy bodies and fertility, just like human beings. Descendants of Gods were naturally Gods too, and the descendants of Gods also had great powers and long lifespans.

    Normally, even descendants of Gods didn¡¯t need to worry about their lifespans, unless they wanted to die. At least, before the ancient heaven fell, not a single God died because he or she had reached the limitation of their lifespan. However, the non-humankind intruded Pan Gu world, and the heaven started a series of great wars against the non-humankind. Countless ancient divine Gods fell, and then the heaven fell. Afterward, the lifespans of divine Gods were shortened quickly andrgely, and every new generation of Gods had shorter lifespans than thest generation.

    The Divine Sleeping Pce was thest hope. Only with this hope, new generations of divine Gods could hang on in the heaven. They sealed themselves in the Divine Sleeping Pce when they were going to reach the end of their lifespan. In the Sleeping Pce, their bodies were nourished by the natural powers, and they hoped that one day, the heaven could rise again, back to the peak, and they could regain the glory of their ancestors and attain immortal lives.

    Kua E, Qiang Liang and the other young divine Gods all believed that one day, the heaven would rise again. Then, their parents and grandparents, who were sleeping in these coffins, would regain their life-force, and they could live together again, happily ever after.

    If they didn¡¯t have thisst hope, how could these powerful young divine Gods, who loved grilled meat and wine, obediently follow the rules of their ancestors and willingly stay in the cold and empty heaven, without taking a single step out if they didn¡¯t have to?

    But now, their parents were right in front them.

    Gong Gong slowly walked out of the pce, looking at these coffins as he said ndly, "What a bunch of old things who are unwilling to give up. My father, my grandfather, my great-grandfather, every generation of Gong Gong...Hehe, some of them had gone missing, but some of them died, as they had reached the ends of their lives.

    "But you...You homeless dogs. You idiots, you still want the ancient glory, and you have actually figured out a way to steal the power of destiny."

    "You sealed yourselves, vainly attempting to regain an immortal life when the heaven rises again!"

    Gong Gong abruptly burst with a growl while pping on a coffin.

    The colorful crystal coffin was smashed by Gong Gong¡¯s palm as countless thumb-sized crystal pieces nged against the splendidly glowing ground. Lying in the coffin was a divine God with a human body and a dragon head, who had strangely-shaped, bulged bones on both shoulders. This divine God seemed to be brave and fierce, and also had a strong sense of power released from his body. However, in a deep sleep, he had no power of resistance. Gong Gong smashed his head.

    A shrill howl could then be heard. The young divine god with a dragon head kneeled in front of this coffin, having his eyes popped widely out while hoarsely screaming ¡®Abba¡¯, then showed the whites of his eyes and fainted.

    The dragon-head divine God in the coffin twitched intensively. His head was smashed and his soul was broken by Gong Gong. From his neck, his body began burning slowly. Seven colored divine me lit gradually, burned his body and released pure streams of natural powers, transforming into a hurricane, roaring out of the me.

    Gods were generated by natural powers, and were the creatures of the naturalw. Therefore, the more powerful a God was, the more natural powers he or she had in the body.

    The dragon-head divine God¡¯s body began burning while raging streams of natural powers surged out. Soon, the surrounding space was suffused by pure natural powers. Because of the high density, the natural powers even condensed into visible streams, coiling around everyone on the scene.

    "For such a good thing, you didn¡¯t tell me!" Gong Gong sighed slightly and said in a nd tone, "You should have informed our Gong Gong Family regarding this. You should...You should have told us, so that my father, my grandfather, they could be lying in coffins in this ce as well."

    "But you didn¡¯t!" Gong Gong sighed slightly, then punched another seven coffins into pieces, perishing the souls of the divine Gods sleeping in those coffins.

    The few young Gods kneeled in front of these seven coffins cried in sadness, then all fainted in heartache. Their parents were killed by Gong Gong just like this, right in front of them. The souls of Gods couldn¡¯t remain existing in the world after they died, neither could they reincarnate. When a god died, both the body and the soul would cease to exist.

    "What on earth do you want?!" Kua E even screamed hoarsely, "You¡¯ve already controlled the heaven! Except for those areas that even we aren¡¯t allowed to enter, you¡¯ve controlled over ny percent of the heaven! What else do you want?!"

    "Who¡¯s the gatekeeper?" Gong Gong looked at Kua E¡¯s twisted face and asked word by word, "Who is the gatekeeper?"

    All captured divine gods stared at Gong Gong in shock, had their bodies stiff and couldn¡¯t say a word.

    "You...shouldn¡¯t know!" Kua E¡¯s body swayed slightly. He almost fell unconscious.

    "But I know...Who¡¯s the gatekeeper? Stand out, do what I say!" growled Gong Gong, "Do what I say, so they can all live. Otherwise, I will kill everyst one in the Sleeping Pce! All your ancestors will die!"

    Remaining silent for a while, a short divine God, whose body was covered in soft silver hair, tremblingly said, "I...I am the current...gatekeeper!"

 Chapter 846: The Divine Origin Pool

    Chapter 846: The Divine Origin Pool

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Bai Rouzi!" Kua E growled out and looked at the divine God who stood up.

    Bai Rouzi was short and slim, and was stunningly beautiful. If she didn¡¯t have those long silver hair covering all over her body, she would look like a breathtakingly beautiful young human girl. However, the silver hair on her body didn¡¯t do any harm to her beauty. Instead, it made her look magical and mysterious.

    Among the group of captured divine Gods, only Kua E and the other few showed despair on their faces, while the others were mostly confused and shocked. Some even whispered, "Do we truly have a gatekeeper? Bao Rouzi, a little girl? What gate has she been keeping? Is there still something in the heaven that we don¡¯t know about?"

    "Kua E and Qiang Liang seem to know something about it, right? Eh, the heaven has fallen already. What gate still requires a special gatekeeper? So all those legends turn out to be true?"

    The group of divine Gods whispered to each other. ording to their conversations, they had heard about the gatekeeper once, but most of them didn¡¯t believe it. They thought that it was only a story. However, with such an extreme method, Gong Gong forced Bai Rouzi to stand out. Meanwhile, Kua E, Qiang Liang and the other few, who were the leaders of the young divine Gods, showed despair on their faces. Obviously, this was a great secret that ordinary divine Gods didn¡¯t have the right to know about. But none of them knew how did Gong Gong find this out.

    "Are you the current gatekeeper?" Gong Gong walked to Bai Rouzi, raised her chin with his long and slim finger, curiously looked at her young face and said, "A little girl, can you even take such a heavy responsibility?"

    Bao Rouzi tremblingly remained silent. In a great panic, she turned around and looked at Kua E.

    Kua E had taken Xiangshen and was paralyzed, so he couldn¡¯t even move his fingers. But at the moment, he suddenly boosted up his strength and leaped straight up, pointed at Bai Rouzi and screamed, "Bai Rouzi, you cant..."

    Snake Xiu gave a malicious smirk while suddenly dashing to before Kua E¡¯s face, cutting into Kua E¡¯s chest with his right hand, which was as sharp and hard as a de. His arm prated Kua E¡¯s body, and Kua E opened his mouth, but could only breath loudly and desperately, without being able to say one more word.

    Bai Rouzi was frightened so badly that her face had turned dreadfully pale. Gong Gong showed a warm grin, rubbed Bai Rouzi¡¯s head and said, "You don¡¯t want your Abba and Amma to die in front of you, do you? Gods, if they die, they will die for good. Nothing will remain. You don¡¯t want your parents to die, do you?"

    Bai Rouzi quickly shook her head. Tears gushed out of her eye corners, being sent flying away along with her moves.

    "So, just take me to there." Gong Gong gripped Bai Rouzi¡¯s neck with his long fingers. Bai Rouzi¡¯s neck was slim, and couldn¡¯t even fill his hand. Gong Gong thenughed, "Take me to there, then we can negotiate anything. You will be fine, your friends will be fine, your families, these old things who had themselves sealed, will also be fine...Alright?"

    Bai Rouzi raised her heads, seeming to say something. But Gong Gong sensitively realized that she was struggling in the heart.

    While sneering, Gong Gong continued slowly, "You are going to tell me how important is your responsibility, how many lives that are rted to it, aren¡¯t you? Just wake up, little girl. If that responsibility is truly so important, why are you, a little girl, carrying it? Not Kua E, not Qiang Liang, not Kaiming beast?"

    "Your responsibility is not as important as you think it is, neither is it as important as they told you it is."

    As a dim stream of light shed across his eyes, God Gong said tauntingly, "You are tricked. The so-called responsibility of yours, of a gatekeeper, is just a dream of those idiots, who weren¡¯t willing to admit that the heaven has fallen forever."

    Bai Rouzi opened her mouth, looking at him without knowing what to do.

    Qiang Liang suddenly leaped up, raised a fierce gust of wind while pouncing on Bai Rouzi. He clenched his fists, punching straight down towards Bai Rouzi¡¯s head. Frightened by Qiang Liang¡¯s sudden moves, Bao Rouzi subconsciously screamed out.

    Wuzhi Qi rushed up and violently smashed his stick on Qiang Liang¡¯s neck. Qiang Liang gave a muffled moan as his neck was nearly struck broken, and his body was sent flying away like a broken kite. He vomited blood, struggled for quite a while but still failed to stand back up.

    Kaiming beast roared despairingly. Large streams of brightly shining warm power emerged from under his feet, carrying him up and allowing him to bump towards Bai Rouzi.

    River Earl gave a viciousugh while turning a ck jade bottle held in his hand around. A bone-piercing cold power screamed out, that froze Kaiming beast into a giant block of ice. The huge ice block banged against the ground. Inside the dark ice, Kaiming beast shivered intensely, but didn¡¯t have any more power to struggle.

    "Little girl, take me to the ce you¡¯ve been guarding." Gong Gong gently smiled to Bai Rouzi and said, "Just obey. Do what I say, so you can all live. Otherwise, I will order my people to kill all living beings in this ce, except for yourself, right now."

    Bao Rouzi slightly trembled, then gnashed her teeth and slowly nodded.

    Among the thousands of captured divine Gods, three to five stood up and growled hoarsely out, "Bai Rouzi, do you remember..."

    Xiang Liuughed, then a few snakeheads of his flew out and thudded against the bodies of these few divine Gods, breaking their bones and sending them flying away. Gong Gong abruptlyughed out with a gentle voice, "A bunch of silly kids, they take this quite seriously. Bai Rouzi, take me to where you¡¯ve been guarding. Don¡¯t waste time, alright?"

    While gently and slowly scratching Bai Rouzi¡¯s slim neck, Gong Gong continued with that deep, creepy voice of his, "I am a bit impatient, and I really want to kill a few now."

    Bai Rouzi hurriedly shook her head, pointed at the inner area of the heaven as she stuttered, "Don¡¯t kill anyone. The ce I¡¯ve been guarding is right in the Lihen Pce."

    Pausing briefly, Bai Rouzi continued with a low voice, "Be careful, do not break any hair of mine with your fingernails. The divine magic formation for opening that gate is extremelyplicated. Each of my 129600 hair is corresponding to a spell symbol. Only when all spell symbols merge into one can the gate can be opened. Therefore, among all the entire heavens, only Gods from my family can be gatekeepers."

    Gong Gong immediately took his hand back, as if he was struck by thunder. Laughing embarrassedly, he said, "Alright, hmm, your hair is indeed valuable. Hurry up, hehe, your hair won¡¯t fall off for no reason, will it? Eh?"

    An hourter,yers ofplicated divine seals were opened, while Gong Gong, his people and Bao Rouzi came to before an enormous pce, which was wrapped in dense gray mist. This pce had a simple and ancient style design, and was enormous in shape, but no door or gate could be seen; not even a slight slit existed on the wall.

    Bao Rouzi stood in front of the Lihen Pce, with her silver hair slowly waving. Beams of silver light burst from her hair, transforming into countlessplicated divine spell symbols. Then, these spell symbols started tobine, forming small groups.

    Atst, a human-head sized, lusterless, bronze-colored divine seal emerged in front of Bai Rouzi. She waved her hand, and the divine seal silently flew into the Lihen Pce.

    The enormous pce split into two while a misty gray gate appeared in front of the group of people.

    On the misty gate were threerge characters formed from Chaos thunderbolts ¡ª Divine Origin Pool!

 Chapter 847: Burn Kappa

    Chapter 847: Burn Kappa

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Back in Pan Jia world, the sun was zing in the water.

    Kappa¡¯s face was covered in sweat with his eyes popped out, staring at the sun right in front of him.

    The seven sea water was condensed from the purest negative power and bone-piercing cold. It could suppress almost all positive powers in the world. Most of divine mes and spirit fires in the world could be suppressed by the seven sea water, and only the essence sun fire was an exception. The essence sun fire was the extreme of the positive powers of the world. It could destroy all evilness, and was unstoppable.

    Through the seven sea water, the essence sun fire burned Kappa. The Long ck robe worn by him transformed intorge and sticky streams of water, swiftly rotating around him. It was constantly generating ice crystals and snowkes to protect Kappa, fending against the sun power.

    Kappa was protected by powerful treasures, but still, he was soaked in sweat. He was inside the water, but his sweat was as sticky as glue, as heavy as liquid silver. Even in the water, one could clearly see the streams of sweat on his body.

    The other tens of powerful beings under Gong Gong¡¯smand, and countless aquatic warriors who were hatched in Pan Jia world, screamed while desperately fleeing towards all directions. They cried so loudly, as if their butts were on fire.

    They had to run. All shrimps and crabs already had their shell burned red while fishes had their scales cooked. The skins of water snakes and eels had almost fallen off. Even those turtles, who had thick shells to protect themselves, were also screaming because of the great heat while throwing their weapons away and fleeing away from the sun as quickly as possible.

    Only a few dragon whales, who had enormous bodies, especially thick scales and skins and extra strong life-force, guarded around Kappa with their teeth gnashed, while trying their bests to withstand the power of the sun.

    Dragon whale was a legendary creature from the North Sea. Most of the dragon whales were born in the deepest water areas in the North Sea, and also lived in that area. Those water areas were incredibly dangerous and extremely cold. But in some areas, volcano vents could be found, and the water temperature around those volcano vents could even melt gold and iron. Nevertheless, dragon whales could still live safely and freely in ces like those.

    With the heat-resisting power they gained back in the North Sea, these dragon whales gnashed their teeth tight while keeping Kappa guarded. However, after guarding Kappa for less than a quarter of an hour, the skins of these dragon whales were burned broken, while differently sized blisters appeared on their bodies. Helplessly, these dragon whales screamed out, turned around and escaped with all of their powers, without being able to protect Kappa anymore.

    Kappa stood still in a daze for quite a while. Then, with a great rage, he screamed towards those desperately fleeing aquatic warriors, "Fight! Fight with your lives! You useless idiots! Where can you run? When the seven seawater is boiled, you will all be a pot of fish soup!"

    Pointing fiercely at Ji Hao, Kappa continued screaming, "Rush up! Rush up and kill them! Kill this sun! Kill this sun! This is the only way to live! The only way to live!"

    Those aquatic warriors kept fleeing without even turning around and ncing at Kappa.

    ¡®What a joke! Kill this sun? Do you even know what are you talking about? Kill a sun?! Not to mention you, Kappa, even the ck Emperor from the north, who once was the leader of all water Gods in Pan Gu world, could never kill a sun!¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao crossed his arms before his chest, chuckled while looking at Kappa, who was so furious,ughed and said, "Kappa, if you can kill this sun, I could let you go without punishing you for insulting the human emperor!"

    Kappa¡¯s face twitched. He looked at Ji Hao, then raised his head and cast a resonant growl. All of a sudden, a terrifyingly great cold power roared out from his body. Great dark power streams transformed into rampant waves, surging out. Meanwhile, the seven sea water began waving as well, along with Kappa¡¯s waving arms.

    Ji Hao¡¯s body instantly shook. What a great power, Kappa was indeed a powerful creature, who existed ever since the prehistorical era.

    He moved the seven seawater single-handedly, and even made the sun of Pan Jia world, which waspressed by Ji Hao, quake intensively, that affected Ji Hao as well.

    "Earl Yao Ji Hao? You¡¯re nothing but a human earl. How dare you go against our Gong Gong Family? One day, you will all kneel under our feet, be ves, and serve us forever and ever, generation after generation." Kappa growled in a deep and hoarse voice while ck smoke puffed out from the top of his head. Within the ck smoke, countless oddly shaped, hazy silhouettes of aquatic creatures could be seen, roaring furiously.

    Harshly, Kappa shouted, "You useless things, why would I raise all of you? What can you do? Just die!"

    Following his voice, the bodies of all those fleeing aquatic warriors paused in the water, then exploded simultaneously. Except for the tens of subordinates of Kappa, hundreds of millions of aquatic creatures all turned into streams of blood in the water.

    Kappa took a deep breath, then all the blood began surging into his mouth. The blood was swallowed and absorbed by Kappa. Gradually, ck scales grew out from his skin,yer byyer. Soon, Kappa became a ck ball, which was thickly covered in scales, that looked seriously weird and disgusting.

    "Hiss...Ha!"

    Along with a resonant shout, Kappa¡¯s body started expanding speedily, as more blood was absorbed by him. Within the span of a few breaths, his body expanded to thousand miles. The ball-like body of his then turned into a gigantic frog, which was covered in scales, and had sharp teeth filled in the mouth. The frog opened his mouth and released a dense stream of ck smoke, roaring towards the sun.

    The ck smoke contained immeasurably great cold power and negative power, which shed violently against the golden glow of the sun, generating a loud sizzling noise. The golden sunlight pushed forward inch by inch, while the ck smoke was dispelled inch by inch. Nevertheless, Kappa had actually been fending against the power of the sun single-handedly. Although he was suppressed, at least for now, his life wasn¡¯t threatened.

    "Priest Po, Priest Gui Ling, the agreement made on top of Sky Pir, do you still remember it?"

    Kappa gnashed his teeth and said with a twisted voice, "You people are not allowed to step into internal affairs of the humankind, unless human beings are facing a true destructive disaster. Although I am a minister of Gong Gong, I am also a minister of the human emperor..."

    Po smilingly looked at Kappa and said, "Therefore, my sister and I will never step into the fight between you and Earl Yao Ji Hao!"

    Kappa paused, then leaped up in surprise. His body was like a mountain, smashing down towards Ji Hao¡¯s head. This strike heunched contained the spirit blood powers that came from hundreds of millions of aquatic creatures. It was overwhelming and unstoppable. Only the fierce gale started by it almost broke all of Ji Hao¡¯s bones.

    "Good!"

    Ji Hao roared while a dim stream of light shed across his head. The Pan Xi divine mirror was activated. Kappa¡¯s enormous body bumped into the dim light. He suddenly burst with a shrill scream while he was teleported away by the Pan XI divine mirror straight into the sun!

    Inside the ten-thousand miles in radius sun, an entirely ck frog was screaming and struggling. Through his mouth, eyes, nostrils and ears, the strongest essence sun fire in the core of the sun drilled into his body, burning all of his internal organs.

    Kappa, struggled desperately, attempting to save himself. But Pan Jia finally made her move. She slightly waved her hand and turned the seven sea water into nothingness. The greatest defensive force possessed by Kappa was suddenly gone. Therefore, he could never escape from the sun.

    Struggling for half an hour, Kappa finally gave a sad howl.

    "Stop, please stop...I...I...please stop for now!"

 Chapter 848: Kill Kappa

    Chapter 848: Kill Kappa

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao ignored Kappa¡¯s begging and boosted the essence sun power up to continue burning him.

    Along with Kappa¡¯s shrill howls, Kappa was trapped in the core of the sun. His entire body was set aze, and every single cell of his was burning. The cold power umted in his body for countless years had already been releasedpletely, and the great spirit blood power came from the hundreds of millions of aquatic creatures had been dispelled as well. By now, the essence sun fire had been burning his body, inch by inch.

    Kappa sensed a soul-deep great pain, as if his soul was burning as well.

    He cried, screamed, swore that he would do whatever Ji Hao said, and would never, ever want anything that he shouldn¡¯t have. By the end, when the enormous frog transformed from Kappa had shrunk to half size, Pan Jia made the move and grabbed Kappa out from the sun.

    A fewrge stars were floating in the sky, lettingrge streams of, dark blue starlight pour down.

    From a distance away, thunderous roars could be heard, as countless evil mermaids and mermen had still been attacking Bao Xiang and his people. Different colored thunderbolts burst along with sky-shaking booms, and even seemed to quake the entire world.

    The clear water surface was perfectly still. The water had condensed into a tform, allowing Kappa to huddle on it. Kappa was severely injured by the essence sun fire. Showing his sharp teeth, Kappa looked and Ji Hao and said, "Earl Yao, you little bastard. You defeated me with an outer force, that¡¯s nothing! Unseal me if you dare! Fight me with your own power, until one of us die!"

    Thin streams of watery light flew around inside Kappa¡¯s body like glowing threads. These bone-piercing watery light streams pierced into Kappa¡¯s internal organs and sealed all of his powers. By now, he couldn¡¯t even move his little finger, and except for speaking, he could now do nothing.

    However, after being saved from the terrifying sun, Kappa showed his fierceness again. Angrily, he looked at Ji Hao, attempting to enrage Ji Hao and let Ji Hao fight him. His eyes rolled inside his eye sockets, as he was considering that if Ji Hao was stupid enough to unseal him, should he just run or should he find a way to kill him?

    Pan Jia smilingly sat on a water flower and looked at Kappa with narrowed eyes. She looked at Kappa from up to down, with eyes filled with a faint viciousness and curiosity.

    Kappa was quite unconformable because of Pan Jia¡¯s gaze. He red at Pan Jia, but right after that, he thought of just now when Pan Jia easily sealed his power, like a giant ying with an infant. He instantly realized that this woman was even more terrifying than thebination of Po and Gui Ling. Therefore, he hurriedly turned around and continued showing his teeth to Ji Hao, but dared not to take one more nce at Pan Jia.

    Many people liked to bully the weak but always feared the strong. Among these people, Kappa was an extreme one.

    Ji Hao stood beside Kappa, fiddled with an entirely transparent dagger while looking at him with a faint smile. The dagger was thin, as thin as cicada wings, and light as wind. The tagger was a world-apanying spirit treasure, shining and powerful.

    Right in front of Kappa, Ji Hao handed the dagger to one of Gui Ling¡¯s disciples, who was the nearest to him and said, "Here you go. I, as your uncle, don¡¯t have many nice things. This is a small piece I gained conveniently. Take it."

    The female disciple gave arge grin, even squeezing her eyes into a pair of curved linea. She hurriedly took over the dagger and happily stroked it.

    Kappa¡¯s lips even turned purple because of the wrath. He gritted his teeth and said with a cold voice, "This treasure was gifted to me by the third generation of Gong Gong. This belongs to Gong Gong Family. Kid, you take my treasure, you better be careful. Our Gong Gong Family..."

    Ji Hao stomped his foot on Kappa¡¯s mouth, breaking every single one of his sharp teeth.

    "Revenge? I¡¯ll be expecting it." Ji Hao shook his head at Kappa with his mouth corners curved upwards and said coldly, "But before you take revenge, just tell, how did you discover Pan Jia world? How did you get here? You raised an aquatic army in this ce, what do you want to do?"

    Laughing with a hissing voice, Kappa showed the whites of his eyes, then scornfully threw a sideway nce at Ji Hao.

    "Not telling?" Ji Hao knitted his eyebrows.

    "I won¡¯t tell a word. What can you do to me?" Kappa showed a fearless attitude, chuckled and said, "You dare not to kill me, do you? I¡¯m one of the eight senior ministers under Gong Gong¡¯smand. Nominally, I am a minister of the human emperor. You don¡¯t dare to kill me."

    Taking a deep breath, Kappa narrowed his eyes, looked at Ji Hao and continued in a cold voice, "I am telling you about the things that will happen in theing days."

    "You can not kill me. Instead, you can only bring me back to Pu Ban City. Whatever excuse you have, whatever usation you put on my head, you can only hand me to the human emperor. But what did I do wrong? What crime have Imitted?"

    "Therefore, even the human emperor cant do anything to me. And everybody knows that human emperors can never do anything about Gong Gong Family and Zhu Rong Family. Zhu Rong Family people are still willing to listen to the human emperor¡¯s orders, but what can the human emperor possibly do to our Gong Gong Family?"

    "Lord Gong Gong will find out what happened to me very soon and will go straight to the human emperor. In less than a quarter of an hour, I will be freed safely. After all, I am not guilty. What did I do wrong? Nothing, I just discovered a new world, and raised an aquatic army in this ce."

    "After I am freed safely... Earl Yao Ji Hao is your title and name, right? Whichever n you are from, whichever noble family name you possess, I will find your hometown. I will crush your father, grandfather inch by inch. As for your mother, your sisters and all women in your n, I will kill them slowly, very slowly, in the cruelest way, right in front of you."

    Kappa transformed back into the human shape from a giant frog. As saliva flowed out of his mouth corners, he looked at Ji Hao and provoked, "Do you know what I will do to your Amma? I will..."

    Ji Hao pulled out the nine suns spear and punctured Kappa¡¯s head.

    Kappa¡¯s ceased to talk suddenly. Before the pride in his eyes faded, fear upied his entire face.

    He didn¡¯t understand why a small human earl dared tounch a killing move against him. He was one of the eight senior ministers under Gong Gong¡¯smand, and Gong Gong Family was a greatly powerful family of Gods. Even generations of human emperors couldn¡¯t do anything to this family!

    "In recent years, I have be quite soft-hearted." Ji Hao looked at Kappa and murmured, "Not because my heart is truly softened. Instead, because I know that without enough power, reckless, violent moves can only bring disasters to my families, friends and myself. Therefore...I¡¯ve beenying low and cultivating myself. tThis is reasonable!"

    "But now, do you think I should stayying low and enduring all this? Who can you possible frighten with the name of Gong Gong?"

    Sneering coldly, Ji Hao turned around his palm and set Kappa¡¯s body aze with a raging fire.

    A clearly visible hazy silhouette shed out of Kappa¡¯s body, screamed and attempted to flee, but Ji Hao grasped it immediately.

    Wisps of essence sun fire spurted out. Kappa¡¯s primordial spirit screamed shrilly, cried and begged, promising to Ji Hao that he would tell everything he knew. But without any hesitation, Ji Hao burned Kappa¡¯s primordial spirit into a strand of ash, bit by bit.

 Chapter 849: Back to Southern Wasteland

    Chapter 849: Back to Southern Wastnd

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Kappa underestimated Ji Hao, and as a consequence, he died.

    Thunder burst out without an end, as Bao Xiang, Kong Chan and their people were still being attacked by evil mermaids and mermen. The golden steel defensive magic formation had already been shaking, seeming to fall apart anytime. They had killed countless evil mermaids and mermen, but facing more and more evil mermaids and mermen surging out from every corner of Pan Jia world, Bao Xiang, Kong Chan and their people were almost exhausted. The number of evil mermaids and mermen around them had only been growing bigger and bigger.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t mention these poor people, and neither did Po and Gui Ling notice their existence. Therefore, Pan Jia just smilingly letting those evil mermaids and mermen attack them. No one helped them at all.

    Pan Jia didn¡¯t even have a home, neither did she have any family or disciples. They just stood on the water surface, watching Bao Xiang and his people cast all kinds of magic to fight against those evil mermaids and mermen.

    Watching for quite a while, Ji Hao abruptly began talking. Honestly, Ji Hao told Pan Jia that in the near future, some his friends woulde to Pan Jia world. He also straightforwardly told Pan Jia that those people woulde to this world for all kinds of benefits, tangible or intangible.

    Pan Jia narrowed her eyes, grinningly looked at Ji Hao from head to tow, then turned around and looked at Po and Gui Ling. Afterwards, she slowly proposed her condition ¡ª If Ji Hao, Po and Gui Ling are willing to be the protectors of Pan Jia world, she could allow Ji Hao¡¯s friends to freelye to Pan Jia world.

    As long as the existence of Pan Jia world was not threatened, Pan Jia was willing to share Pan Jia world with Ji Hao¡¯s friends. For example, the dragon-kind represented by Ao Li, could raise an aquatic army in Pan Jia world. If they didn¡¯t set up all kinds of great magic formations intentionally and extracted the original natural powers of Pan Jia world with secret methods, Pan Jia wouldn¡¯t mind having some more aquatic creatures, such as fishes or crabs, to live in her world.

    To Pan Jia, any quantity of aquatic creatures, even non-indigenous ones, would be able to generate a power of Dao. If they lived, bred, died and reincarnated, if they had happiness, joy, anger, and sadness in this world, they would help in improving Pan Jia¡¯s cultivation of the great Dao.

    If only spirit mermaids and merman and evil mermaids and mermen, which were all generated by her own soul, lived in this world, this world would be way too lonely.

    "World protectors?" Ji Hao looked at Pan Jia in shock. Her tail was slowly swaying, and her beautiful smile contained a trace of naughtiness that Ji Hao couldn¡¯t see through.

    "World protectors!" Pan Jia chuckled, as her sparkling eyes turned to Po and Gui Ling. ncing at Po and Gui Ling, she said, "If you have other friends, and if they are also willing to be protectors of my world, I won¡¯t let you carry this responsibility for nothing."

    Remaining silent for a while, Pan Jia seriously nodded and said, "I will dispel all natural powers in this world, except for the water power. Only the purest water power can stay existing in this world. Although it¡¯s extreme, it will generate countless possibilities. Quite a lot rare and valuable natural materials and magic herbs with extremely pure water power will emerge in this world. Those things will be useless me, but I can give them to you as your rewards."

    Natural materials and magic herbs with extremely pure water power?

    Ji Hao grinned. He was pursuing the great Dao of sun,. Therefore, natural materials with water power would be useless to him. However, many of his friends needed those things, like Yu Mu. After all, the nature of Yu Mu¡¯s power was rather close to water.

    Po grinned as well. As the big brother of Gui Ling and Ji Hao, and the oldest disciple of Yu Yu, many times, his words could even represent Yu Yu himself. Pondering for a while, Po looked at Pan Jia and responded seriously, "You trust us, which is our honor and luck. Since you¡¯ve already given your offer, my friend, we should make this a deal then. In the future, if you ever face any danger or disaster, my friend, we will definitelye to help, to the best of our abilities."

    Pausing for a second, Po grinningly and deeply bowed to Pan Jia and continued, "Ah, I am now asking you a favor already."

    Pan Jia grinned, and even her eyes turned into a pair of curved lines. She turned around, looked at Bao Xiang, Kong Chan and the other sixteen cultivators on their side, who were already soaked in sweat, and had been gasping loudly and quickly. Their bodies were all quivering intensively, as the golden steel defensive formation was about to copse.

    "No need to exin, I understand." Pan Jia chuckled, then gently pped her hands. Instantly, a dark whirl cloud emerged above Bao Xiang and his people¡¯s head. ck thunderbolts silently dazzled out of the cloud and slowly descended like boas wriggling towards their preys.

    Bao Xiang and Kong Chan roared out simultaneously. They were exhausted already. Therefore, before they could activate their life-saving treasures, the ck thunderbolts struck on their bodies, making their fine hair stand up and streams of ck smoke puff out of their bodies.

    All eighteen of them were struck down. After that, Ji Hao trod on a cloud and flew over whileughing loudly. Quickly, he stripped the eighteen people and took every single piece of treasure of theirs. Even their spirit treasures, those that had been nourished by their primordial spirits and were hidden deeply inside their bodies, were dug out by Ji Hao with secret methods under Po¡¯s guidance.

    If Pan Jia and Gui Ling weren¡¯t on the scene, Ji Hao would rip thest piece of cloth off from their bodies and make thempletely naked, with nothing left to cover their bodies.

    After robbing those poor people, Ji Hao, Po, and Gui Ling then started a long conversation with Pan Jia. They nned and arranged a series of things, after which, Ji Hao and the other cultivators bowed and said goodbye to Pan Jia.

    As a golden stream of light dazzled into the sky, the Heaven and Earth golden bridge wrapped Ji Hao and the other cultivators up, along with Bao Xiang and his people, who were all fainted. It flew into the sky, shed across and left Pan Jia world immediately, disappearing in the vast void.

    Pan Jia stood on a dense dark cloud with her head raised, looking where Ji Hao and the others disappeared in a daze.

    A whileter, she murmured to herself, "I sensed the power of Gu and Spirit Wa from them. Are they from the world created by Gu? Did Gu finally make that step? Did he seed? Arge world with endless secrets of creation... Ah, I do envy Gu¡¯s power."

    "Spirit Wa, Spirit Wa, I haven¡¯t seen you for many years. Do you remember me? I am Spirit Jia... Back then, we struggled for survival in the Chaos, together. Ji Hao and the other few kids, they traveled across the Chaos and came to my ce, helped my true spirit to remerge. Was this a coincidence or..."

    In the Chaos, the golden bridge moved forward swiftly.

    Standing on the golden bridge, Ji Hao fiddled with the golden pestle he took from Bao Xiang. While smilingly wielding the golden pestle, Ji Hao said, "Brother Po, sister Gui Ling, I bet, with ten-thousand vats of wine, I know what Gong Gong wants to do."

    "Because I know what he wants to do, I need to back to Southern Wastnd first, to bring my Amma and my nsmen to Yao Mountain City."

    "I am going to take a detour. If anything happens on our journey back, brother and sister, I might need your help."

    Po and Gui Ling paused slightly, looking at Ji Hao in confusion. ¡®Have you figured out what Gong Gong wants already? Well, did you just take a guess or you truly have a great power, a great ability to foresee the future?¡¯ thought Po and Gui Ling.

    The golden bridge moved amazingly fast. Atst, it prated the protective screen of Pan Gu world and bumped into it. Meanwhile, it slightly turned in the air, flying swiftly towards Southern Wastnd.

    Southern Wastnd turnedrger andrger, closer and closer in Ji Hao¡¯s eyes. When the thriving primitive jungle filled up Ji Hao sight, they had arrived in Southern Wastnd.

    After so many years, Ji Hao finally stepped in the Southern Wastnd once again.

 Chapter 850: Zhu Rongâ€™s Invitation

    Chapter 850: Zhu Rong¡¯s Invitation

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Southern Wastnd was as stiflingly hot and moist as ever, but Mr. Crow and the pair of baby snakes, who were like t tires in Pan Jia world, were now instantly invigorated.

    Mr. Crow raised his head and gave a resonant caw towards the sky while transforming into a streak of fiery light, dazzling out of Ji Hao¡¯s sleeve. He shed across the air, left shreds of afterimages and smashed the few dense clouds in the air, dispelling an iing heavy rain.

    The pair of snakes each coiled on a shoulder of Ji Hao,rgely opened their jaws and inhaled the warm air. Dense smoke puffed out along with fire sparkles, drifting in the air, that made Ji Hao look like a fierce monster that came out of a volcano.

    In Pan Jia world, which was a world of water, these three creatures, who had the nature of fire, were nearly chocked. Back at Southern Wastnd, sensing the rich fire power in the air and the familiar scent of Southern Wastnd jungle, their natures were immediately stimted.

    Ji Hao smilingly patted on the heads of the pair of snakes and trod on a fiery cloud, flying forwards. Mr. Crow spread his wings and flew side by side with Ji Hao. The fiery cloud of Ji Hao moved faster and faster, and gradually began tearing the air open and generating thunderous air sts.

    Po and Gui Ling smilingly followed behind Ji Hao. They could understand Ji Hao¡¯s feeling.

    On the ground, the dazzling fiery light and thunderous air sts let out by Ji Hao caught the attentions of many Southern Wastnd nsmen. Some Magus Kings rose into the sky, looking at Ji Hao from a distance away.

    However, not to mention the dreadful power vibration and great heat released from Ji Hao, only the glowing Gold Crow fire roaring out of Mr. Crow¡¯s body seemed to bepletely unstoppable to these ordinary Southern Wastnd Magus Kings. Tens of Magus Kings floated in the air, silently watching Ji Hao fly across the sky. This was a hidden rule in Southern Wastnd, that when a powerful one passed through, as long as he or she don¡¯t take the initiative and cause any trouble, no one would be stupid enough to provoke this powerful being.

    After all, this was Southern Wastnd jungle, a ce ruled by fists and blood.

    Gold ck Mountain was right in the front, but things were a lot different from back when Ji Hao left. Over a hundred different sized floating mountains had been drifting around the Gold ck Mountain. Numerous water-tank-thick iron chains that had been glowing with a bright fiery light had these floating mountain tied up, fixing them in the air.

    These floating mountains were tens of thousands of meters away from the ground. On these mountains wererge pieces of herbal gardens, with all kinds of Southern Wastnd herbs nted in them.

    This was the season for a spirit herb called ¡®white head dragonfly tail¡¯ to bloom. A hundred-miles huge floating mountain was entirely covered in bean-thick, finger-long white blooms. A gust of wind blew across from the air and made the ocean of this unique kind of bloom wave, that looked like countless milky-white dragonflies flying in the sky.

    Glistening white pollen drifted along the wind and covered a small half Gold ck Mountain, like a white, sparkling rain. The pollen of this spirit herb could strengthen the spirit blood and life-force, and was the main material for ¡®bone-strengthening soup¡¯, ¡®body-toughening soup¡¯ and the other often used magic medicines in Southern Wastnd, and was rather nourishing to all kinds of living creatures.

    The pollen drifted down and made countless crows rise into the sky from the mulberry woods under Gold ck Mountain. Large and small crows cawed together while swishing into the sky like an enormous dark cloud. They opened their beaks and inhaled the white pollen as much as they could.

    "Caw!"

    From a distance away, Mr. Crow showed his golden feathers and three ws. A strong power vibration that was no worse than the power vibration released from any Magus King spread out from his body. Meanwhile, clouds of Gold Crow me rose into the sky. His bright and resonant caw reached straight to the air and shattered a few thin clouds.

    From Gold ck Mountain, from that straight line of enormous, towering mulberry trees, hundreds of fire-red, gigantic crows flew over. They cawed brightly, responding to Mr. Crow, while swiftly approaching along with gusts of scorching hot wind.

    Mr. Crow excitedly rushed up and joined those gigantic crows. The group ofrge crows, which were with a wingspan of over three-hundred meters, happily gave long and excited howls. They pped their wings and rushed into the sky, formed a circle while swiftly swishing and hovering in the air. At the moment, from their moves, anyone could sense the sincere happiness in their hearts!

    Mr. Crow¡¯s bloodline had changedpletely. Under Ji Hao¡¯s generous cultivation, he had now be a pure-blood three-legged Gold Crow. The sense of power released from his body made all crows in Gold Crow n worship him, because that was a sense of the purest, the most original bloodline of their kind.

    Quite a few female Crows squeezed to Mr. Crow and rubbed his bodies while cawing, and one could sense an indescribable, warm intention from their bright voices.

    "Eh....It¡¯s not spring yet." Ji Hao raised his head and nced at the sky. Indeed, this was not spring. What happened to Mr. Crow and the few female crows? But, alright, Mr. Crow was now a pureblood Gold Crow. His descendants would also have an incredibly powerful bloodline. In this case, just let him to have fun with those female crows and make some baby crows!

    Leaving Mr Crow, Ji Hao shed across the air, brought up a golden stream of light and flew towards Gold ck Mountain.

    Tens of Gold Crow n men rose into the air and blocked Ji Hao¡¯s way from a distance away. The leader of these few people was a Divine Magus, with a fierce power vibration releasing from his body. Seeing Ji Hao, he growled resonantly, "Who¡¯s back? Eh? Ji Hao?! Ahaha! You kid! Ah, ah, my ancestors¡¯ souls, are my eyes broken? You, you¡¯re a Divine Magus now?!"

    Ji Hao spread his arms and rushed to that Divine Magus while happily yelling, "Uncle Ji Mo! Haha, it¡¯s me, I¡¯m Ji Hao! I¡¯m back!"

    The group of Gold Crow n peopleughed out loud. They all trod on fiery clouds and rushed towards Ji Hao. Countless muscr arms drummed on Ji Hao¡¯s head and back, beating his chest and shoulders. These Southern Wastnd men were not good at talking. Instead, they could only express the happiness in their hearts with the fiercest bodynguage.

    "The best kid in our Gold Crow n is back!" Ji Moughed wildly loud while pping violently on Ji Hao¡¯s back, causing a loud and muffled series of booms against Ji Hao¡¯s bones.

    Fortunately, Ji Hao was now a Divine Magus as well, and his physical strength was even better than Ji Mo himself. If the one pped by Ji Mo were any of the other kids in Gold Crow n, Ji Mo would have pped the poor kid into a meat pie already.

    Po and Gui Ling stood far away, looking at Ji Hao, who was surrounded by tens of muscr men. They were surprised.

    What a passionate way of greeting, this was way too, scary. Over a hundred sturdy arms drummed Ji Hao¡¯s body. Were they weing Ji Hao home or trying to smash Ji Hao, then make him into a pie?

    Before Ji Mo and the others vented their happiness and excitementpletely, a sphere of fiery clouds roared over from the south.

    From the fiery cloud, an enormous dragon head reached out, nced at Ji Hao with the hundred-meter radius eyes of its, then began talking with a rumbling voice, "Is Earl Yao Ji Hao Back? Hm, you, it¡¯s right, my master invited you over."

    "Your master? Zhu Rong?" Ji Hao paused. He had just arrived in Gold ck Mountain. How did Zhu Rong find out that he hade back?

 Chapter 851: Meeting Zhu Rong Again

    Chapter 851: Meeting Zhu Rong Again

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The fiery cloud rolled in the sky. The fire dragon, which had half of its body hiding in the cloud, flipped its tail and sent up a crimson cloud of smoke, even dyeing the sky red.

    The fire dragon stared at Ji Hao with itsrge eyes while murmuring, "Hm, my master invited you over. Hm, do you have any wine? I traveled all the way, and didn¡¯t even take sip of water!

    Ji Mo and the other Gold Crow n men hurriedly treated the fire dragon with rice wine. Vats after vats, the rice wine was served to the dragon while the dragon opened its mouth, gulped and gulped. In one breath, the dragon engulfed over a thousand vats of rice wine produced by Gold Crow n.

    Ji Hao seized this short while and hurriedly went home.

    The small building was the same as before, but the small yard had be muchrger. The ground was paved with gstones, and the yard was almost filled with wicker baskets, which contained ssified and cleaned herbs. Some herbs were already dried in the sun, but some were newly picked, and still had fresh juice seeping from the roots. The yard was suffused by a slightly bitter, yet nice herbal scent.

    Qing Fu sat in the yard, with a few nimble-handed, pretty girls sitting around her, helping her with what she had been doing. Arge ck jade jar was ced in front of her, with a few spell symbols sparkling dimly on it. Qing Fu was holding a de jade pestle, and had been carefully grinding a ¡®raging fire thunder vine¡¯.

    The thunder vine was soft yet strong. Therefore, Qing Fu had to work pretty hard to grind it. The pestle released beams of ck light and sealed the power of the herb, to disable the power of the herb from getting lost during the grinding process.

    Ji Hao walked into the yard with big steps. Seeing that Qing Fu was busy, he slowed down, gently and quietly walked to Qing Fu and squatted. He conveniently picked a fruit from a fire grass in a basket beside him, then threw into his own mouth. The fruit of the fire grass was especially spicy, but with a sweet aftertaste. And the longer one chewed it, the sweeter it would taste. Atst, the sweetness could reach straight into one¡¯s heart from the tip of the tongue. Fire grass only grew in Southern Wastnd. Therefore, Ji Hao had never seen it in anywhere else.

    However, fire grass fruits were rich in fire power. Ordinary Southern Wastnd children would catch a nosebleed if they ate too many fire grass fruits. Therefore, since Ji Hao was a little kid, every time Qing Fu saw Ji Hao sneakily eating fire grass fruits, she would certainly...

    A not so heavy, yet not so gentle pnded on Ji Hao¡¯s head. Like always, Qing Fu said to him with a deep, strict, yet warm tone. "No! Fire grass fruits can perfectly cast the moistness and coldness away from human bodies, but you can¡¯t eat it as fruits."

    Qing Fu stared at Ji Hao with brightly sparkling eyes while raising her pestle, pretending to knock Ji Hao¡¯s head with it.

    Ji Hao chuckled, took over the pestle and put forth his strength on those thunder vines in the ck jade jar. The thunder vines were already halfway ground, and Ji Hao was way more strengthful than Qing Fu. Therefore, as the spell symbols shone brightly on the ck jade jar, the thunder vines in the jar were ground into a jar of sticky liquid by Ji Hao following a quick series of ngs.

    "Amma, I¡¯m back. Ah, nothing changed in Gold ck Mountain." While grinding the herbs, Ji Hao said nd tone.

    "We now have many more children than before." Qing Fu narrowed her eyes andughed happily, "The fewrge ns nearby are all willing to marry their girls to our Gold Crow n boys. In the recent few years, we are having more and more children in the n."

    Qing Ru stood up and pulled Ji Hao up as well.

    Ji Hao stood straight, while Qing Fu measured the height difference between him and herself. Finding that she couldn¡¯t even reach Ji Hao¡¯s armpits now, Qing Fu sighed in surprise and said, "Ah, my Ji Hao has grown up. He¡¯s an adult now, not a kid anymore...Hmm,e on, tell Amma, have you met any nice girls out there? Which stage are you now at with her? When can I hold the babies of my Ji Hao?

    Ji Hao¡¯s face instantly turned twisted. Why would the topic suddenly change into this?

    "Amma..." Ji Hao murmured weakly.

    "Do you know any good-looking girl? If you do, just bring her back and let Amma see...If you don¡¯t, the little girl called Man Man is not bad. She¡¯s healthy, and her family is powerful. I think she can have many babies."

    Qing Fu looked at Ji Hao with her pair of brightly sparkling eyes while she continued especially seriously, "Ah, never mind. Men are always with low efficiency. Amma knows many pretty young girls. Later, you go..."

    Ji Hao turned around and ran straight away, leaving faint shreds of afterimages while shing across the air, rushing out of the yard.

    "Amma, Lord Zhu Rong wants to talk to me. If I finish early, I wille back for dinner. Please cook a few boar ribs and roast a few sweet potatoes for me!"

    Ji Hao rushed out swiftly. Qing Fu paused, thenughed and shouted, "Leave the pestle, why are you running so fast?"

    ng! The ck jade pestle brought up a cold beam of light and urately fell into the jar. Qing Fu grinned, raised her head and looked at the fiery dragon, which was lying on Gold ck Mountain and gulping wine, then smilingly nodded.

    Po and Gui Ling stayed in Gold Crow n while the fire dragon rose back into the sky, brought Ji Hao and flew to the south. Less than three-hundred miles away from Gold ck Mountain, a hundred miles in radius volcano vent appeared among mountains. Ji Hao clearly remembered that this was a pure mountain area without any volcano. But now, a volcano vent appeared in this ce, and was filled with boilingva, with a few smaller sized fire dragonsfortably lying in it and taking a nap.

    Above the volcano vent was a dragon-scale-like mirror, floating in a raging fire. The mirror was decorated with patterns of mes, and had been releasing beams of red divine light, shining on the surrounding area. Ji Hao clearly saw the images of countless familiar mountains and rivers sh across the mirror, which meant this mirror had been watching the entire area around Gold ck Mountain. If anyone approached the Gold ck Mountain, he or she could be discovered through this mirror immediately.

    "My master sent these few little ones and me to guard in this ce. This volcano, my master created it himself." said the fire dragon slowly, "And this mirror, ha, anything that happens in million-mile-radius around your Gold ck Mountain, my master will be the first to know. He will inform us to make the moves and prevent any danger. Hmm, I heard the little kid Man Man is going to marry you, is this true?"

    Ji Hao gave a bitter smile, looked at the fire dragon and threw a question back, "Says who?"

    The dragon straightened its neck, looked at Ji Hao and responded with a great confidence, "My Master told me! Just make it hurry. It¡¯s good for Man Man to marry, because as a married woman, she won¡¯te back and bully us again. Or she would juste every a few days and pull off our scales to make weird stuff!"

    Ji Hao was speechless.

    A scorching hot stream ofva swooshed up for thousands of meters high, on top of which, a fiery gate opened rumblingly.

    Ji Hao followed the fire dragon into the fiery gate. At first nce, Ji Hao saw Zhu Rong, who was covered in a long red cloak. Zhu Rong¡¯s face was pale, and he had been coughing ceaselessly.

 Chapter 852: The Fire Sea Divine Palace

    Chapter 852: The Fire Sea Divine Pce

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Wearing a vividly red long robe and cloak, Zhu Rong was stunningly handsome. His long hair fluttered without being blown by the wind, while every single hair of his was burning with a raging fire. A glowing red wine cbash was held in his left hand. At the moment, Ji Hao almost mistook Zhu Rong as Yu Yu.

    Fortunately, although Zhu Rong and Yu Yu might look simr on the outside, and even their wine cbashes looked the same, Yu Yu was proud, and was far away from the secr world. He was just like a tens of thousands of years old pine tree, standing on top of the highest cliff, elegant and free, without giving even a slight little bit of worldly feeling. Zhu Rong was fierce and potent, like an erupting volcano, and also like a powerful prehistorical beast, releasing a sense of danger all the time. Therefore, Ji Hao blinked his eyes, clearly seeing Zhu Rong, who was coughing loudly.

    Zhu Rong¡¯s face was terribly pale, and the power vibration releasing from him was unsettled. Coughing intensely for a few times, a few drops of blood hung on Zhu Rong¡¯s mouth corner. The blood of the God-kind was mysterious, sucg that the blood coughed out by Zhu Rong burned intensely, transformed into streams of fiery light and was absorbed by his long hair.

    Ji Hao took a few steps forward, then the fiery gate behind him closed thunderously. He solemnly bowed to Zhu Rong and said, "Lord Zhu Rong, what happened? Did you fight against top-grade powerful non-humankind beings? Otherwise, who could possibly hurt you?"

    Zhu Rong raised the wine cbash in his hand and violently knocked on Ji Hao¡¯s head.

    Bang! The wine contained in the cbash ttered, which was quite pleasant to hear. But Ji Hao saw countless stars dazzling, while arge swelling quickly bulged on his forehead. This strike nearly knocked Ji Hao out.

    "Lord Zhu Rong? How can you call me that? Hm, change it now. Do the same as Man Man, call me Abba when you¡¯re happy, and when you¡¯re not happy, call me father, the Fire God."

    Zhu Rong thenughed, covered his mouth with his left hand and coughed again. Afterward, he leaned his head, gave a sideway nce at Ji Hao andughed, "Seriously, when will you and Man Man have a cute chubby baby?" Clicking his tongue, Zhu Rong continued, "Kid, you¡¯re way too slow. Back then, when I met Man Man¡¯s mother, I made her mine in three days, only three days!"

    Ji Hao strugglingly looked at Zhu Rong with a badly twisted face, as if he was looking at a crazy man.

    Standing aside, the fire dragon paused, then abruptly lied down,ughing out wildly while rolling on the ground, with its ws holding its belly. Zhu Rong¡¯s look changed. He threw a heavy kick on the dragon¡¯s head, generated a shrill howl out of that dragon. The dragon was sent flying away by this kick, straight into the air along with a bright stream of fiery light. Ji Hao didn¡¯t know where the dragon would be sent to.

    "Ha, I was too nice to them, these unruly things even dare tough their own master now." Zhu Rongughed again, scratched his scalp, then looked at Ji Hao¡¯s struggling, twisted face and said, "Alright, alright, let¡¯s not mention babies now. Hm, just follow me."

    A sphere of me wrapped Zhu Rong up. He transformed into a dazzling stream of me, roaring into the sky. Followed by a rumbling series of noise, eye-piercing spheres of me burst in the air. At lightning speed, Zhu Rong flew towards the south.

    Where Ji Hao was standing should be a square on Zhu Rong Peak, as a great number of pces wrapped in raging fire could be seen in the surrounding area, and countless Zhu Rong Family warriors guarded every vital spot. Seeing Zhu Rong flying away, these warriors all knelt on one knee and growled ¡®Goodbye, Master!¡¯. Ji Hao gave a grin, then transformed into a golden beam of light and rushed into the sky. He silently shed across the air and followed closely behind Zhu Rong.

    Zhu Rong flew in the front while Ji Hao followed behind him. The me transformed from Zhu Rong lit half of the sky up, and even the clouds were burned red. Meanwhile, sky-shaking thunders could be heard without an end, and the strong vibration could make anyone even thousands of miles away feel it hard to breathe. Wherever Zhu Rong flew across, countless living creatures on the ground would kneel and kowtow to him, and even bugs in brushwoods dared not to make any sound.

    The golden beam of light transformed from Ji Hao followed behind Zhu Rong closely. He flew swiftly fast, butpletely silent. Looking from a distance away, one would find that the golden light transformed from Ji Hao was fast and indescribably sharp, slicing the sky open like a fierce golden sword.

    Zhu Rong turned around and nced at Ji Hao, popping out his eyes in surprise as he said, "Good boy, you¡¯re so weak but can fly so fast?! Am I too old? Or your flying magic is truly so magical?"

    Followed by a thunderous boom, a ten-miles long streak of fiery light burst from behind Zhu Rong, as he boosted his speed up by ten times, and left Ji Hao over ten miles behind within a second.

    Ji Hao shed again across the air. He activated his sun power as much as he could, and his body merged into the sunlight. Under the sun, he could reach anywhere he saw within a second, only with a thought.

    Zhu Rong flew fast, but Ji Hao chased faster. shing across the air for a few times, Ji Hao caught up with Zhu Rong.

    Zhu Rong was even stunned by Ji Hao¡¯s amazing flying speed. In shock, he yelled, "Good boy, good boy. You...Haha, what a shame, why aren¡¯t you my son?"

    Ji Hao¡¯s face turned twisted and dark again. He looked at Zhu Rong, and helplessly responded, "Lord Zhu Ro...Eh, A-Abba, what are you talking about?"

    Zhu Rong sighed, showed his teeth while shaking his head, then said, "I am talking in humannguage, can¡¯t you understand? My seventh son is too incapable. I sent him to Pu Ban City and agreed to let himpete for the throne of the human emperor, which I regret now, because he doesn¡¯t have the ability!"

    Casting aplicated nce at Ji Hao, Zhu Rong shook his head and said, "If you were my son, and if a half of your bloodline was from the humankind, I would certainly support you and help you to attain the throne of the human emperor. Ha, shame, what a shame... My seventh son, that kid...Zhu Rong Tainming? He called himself ¡®the chosen one¡¯? Without my support, he¡¯s chosen by no one!"

    Ji Hao was silently shocked. ¡®So it turned out that Zhu Rong knew everything?¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    Zhu Rong Tianming joined thepetition for the throne of the human emperor in a big way, and he had been recruiting in a massive scale in Pu Ban City. Besides Bo Qiujia, Priest Corpse and the other supporters, Zhu Rong had also been helping him with that, hadn¡¯t he?

    Zhu Rong stopped speeding up. Instead, he flew side by side with Ji Hao, high up in the air. A whileter, Ji Hao finally couldn¡¯t restrain his curiosity anymore and let the question out, "Abba, do you really support Zhu Rong Tianming topete for the position of the human emperor?"

    Zhu Rong wasn¡¯t going to lie about this. He responded straightforwardly, "A half of his bloodline is from the humankind. Therefore, he is qualified for that position. Not to mention anything else, only for all the sacrifices we, our Zhu Rong Family, have been making to the humankind, it¡¯s reasonable for a human emperor to emerge from our family."

    Ji Hao was confused. He truly didn¡¯t know what sacrifice had Zhu Rong Family been making for the humankind.

    Zhu Rong Family was domineering Southern Wastnd. Except for special days, Zhu Rong rarely went to Pu Ban City to meet the human emperor. What could he do for the humankind?

    While Ji Hao was wondering, about this, a tremendousvake appeared in Ji Hao¡¯s sight. Zhu Rong grabbed Ji Hao¡¯s arm and brought him into theva. Diving down for tens of thousands of miles, a fire bronze divine pce could be seen in the front.

    Zhu Rong smiled and said, "Ji Hao, do you know why can Zhu Rong Family people be the Great Libation of the humankind, generation after generation, and hold the power of sacrifice of your humankind?"

    "The reason is in here. Our Zhu Rong Family is secretly suppressing the evils for the humankind... forever."

 Chapter 853: Suppressing the Evils Forever

    Chapter 853: Suppressing the Evils Forever

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Guided by Zhu Rong, Ji Hao didn¡¯t feel anything when diving down. But now, standing in front of thispletely sealed divine pce, Ji Hao sensed a dreadful intent of killing from the boundless boilingva around it.

    Theva rolled and boiled around the pce. Theva in here was clear in texture, even transparent like melted ss. Within theva, cyan, purple, blue, white and ck colored mes had been sparkling. Theva was incredibly hot. If Ji Hao was right, the five-colored me was called five Qi ss me, ranked top five among all divine mes in the world. Each color of this special type of me corresponded to a main internal organ of the human body. This type of me was especially harmful to evil primordial, souls and spirit, and could effectively suppress all kinds of evils and negative powers.

    Within the melted-ss-like, transparentva, countless arm-thick streams of red light had been dazzling around. Looking closer, Ji Hao found that these light streams were shaped like blood dragons, with dragon horns and ws being faintly visible. These light streams were me spirits generated by nature. Once they matured, they would transform into fire dragons. Ji Hao carefully released his spirit power and slightly touched one me spirit. Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power was purely positive and came from his seed of Dao of sun, but still, the high surface temperature of that me spirit caused Ji Hao a slight sting.

    At first nce, these me spirits were only swimming randomly around in theva. But as Ji Hao carefully observed their moving tracks, he couldn¡¯t help but have his look changed. The moving tracks of these hundreds of me spirits were not random. Instead, they had been drawing a series of extremelyplicated, enormous pre-world divine spell symbols, which eventually formed a million miles wide, tremendous divine magic formation.

    Ji Hao roughly analyzed this especiallyplicated divine magic formation with the knowledge he learned from Yu Yu¡¯s Study of Magus Formation. But soon, he sensed that his primordial spirit power was consumed speedily, which even made him faint. Yet, he didn¡¯t even manage to figure out the basic purpose of this great magic formation.

    Zhu Rong raised the wine cbash, poured some wine into his mouth, then nced at Ji Hao, who was swaying because of the dizziness, andughed, "This nameless great magic formation is alive. Only Fire God and his sessors know how to get in ande out from it...We only know how to go in ande out safely, but don¡¯t know how to break this great formation."

    Ji Hao took a few deep breaths. His spirit blood released a strong warm power to replenish the consumed power of the seed of Dao of sun. Pure spirit power was speedily generated by the seed of Dao, while Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit quickly regained its power, recovering to the peak state.

    Ji Hao was a Divine Magus now. His body was incredibly strong, and every single drop of his blood contained a thriving power and life-force. Therefore, Ji Hao could regain his consumed power much faster than the other Qi cultivators. He dared not to look at the terrifying great formation and the surroundingva again. Therefore, Ji Hao fixed his eyes on the glowing-red bronze divine pce in front of him.

    The divine pce was around ten-thousand meters tall, and was around a hundred miles square. The divine pce was entirely cast from glowing-red bronze, and had an ancient style, looking sturdy and majestic. Probably because it was nourished by theva and pure earth me for countless years, countless clear me patterns had naturally emerged on its surface.

    Above the pce, a purple stream of mist poured down. The scorching hot purple mist covered the entire pce, along with the square in front of it. From within the purple mist, fiery thunderbolts struck down from time to time, raising dazzling fire sparkles and roaring mes from the pce. It caused a thunderous noise that made the surroundingva wave intensely.

    Seventy-two altars were built in front of the pce. On each altar were two red bronze columns, with arm-thick chains coiled on them. Raging fire swished out of the chains ceaselessly while the chains squirmed slightly like boas. The end of every single chain had pierced deeply into a muscr body.

    Seventy-two strong and muscr men over ten-meter tall, each stood on an altar between two columns, showing their teeth because of the pain. These muscr men looked like metal statues, the body of each of them prated by tens of chains. The chains pierced deeply into their bodies, tightly connected with their bones, and even internal organs.

    The fiery thunderbolts descended from the purple mist and struck on these columns from time and time. The thunderbolts sted and sent huge bolts of lightning into the bodies of these men, along with those chains, making fire sparkles dazzling out of their bodies. A loud, rumbling noise was generated from their bodies, that sounded like the ring of an enormous bronze bell.

    These muscr men stood on those altars, between columns, letting the thunderbolts strike and the fire burn them, but none of them had been making even the slightest sound.

    What surprised Ji Hao was that these men looked eighty to ny percent simr to human beings, but they were not human beings. Between their stomachs and chests, on their necks, under their crotch, on their elbows, knees, ankles and shoulders, were shells growing out from the skin. These dimly sparkling, metal-like shells were parts of their bodies. These shells had smooth lines, tightly covering their bodies like soft armors. Twisted spell symbols could be faintly seen on these shells, releasing an ancient, fierce sense of power. Each one of these spell symbols seemed as creepy as crawling centipedes and poisonous snakes.

    Ji Hao had never seen spell symbols like these, no matter in Southern Wastnd local magics, books collected by the Magi Pce, or the scriptures gave by Yu Yu, or those secret magics he learned from the non-humankind. Not a single type of spell symbol he knew looked simr to these spell symbols on the shells of those muscr men.

    These spell symbols seemed to be especially dangerous and aggressive. Ji Hao only took a single nce at them, but he already sensed an evil power approaching through his gaze. A faint goldenyer of essence sun fire automatically began burning on Ji Hao¡¯s body, blocking and dispelling that evil power.

    Except for those shells, that clearly showed these muscr men were not human beings, they also had sharp horns on their heads. Dark horns with a metal luster were present on their foreheads, that looked a bit like the horns of bulls. The same twisted spell symbols had also been sparkling on their horns. But unlike the spell symbols on their shells, these had been releasing a sharp sense of power, just like des with trenchant edges, that could even pierce into the sky.

    These men were all over ten meters tall, and their horns were around three meters long. Although these horns seemed to be too long and not so convenient, one could easily imagine when these men lowered their heads, fiercely rushing on a battlefield, how terrifying their horns would be.

    One of these muscr men, who was tied on the nearest altar from Ji Hao, seemed to sense Ji Hao¡¯s gaze and suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were purely blood-red, filled with insanely strong intent of killing. Except for the insanity and craziness, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t discover any other emotion from this man¡¯s eyes.

    "Human being, kid...I want to bite your head off!" The muscr manughed loudly. He hadyers of sharp teeth in his mouth, that looked like the teeth of a shark. Every single one of those teeth was as sharp as a dagger.

    "Suppress the evils forever." Zhu Rong looked at the seventy-eight muscr men and said ndly, "They, and the one in the pce, are the evils that our Zhu Rong Family have been suppressing."

    Coughing loudly, Zhu Rong maintained that nd tone and continued, "Follow me, meet that guy!"

 Chapter 854: The First Chi You

    Chapter 854: The First Chi You

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The seventy-two muscr men chained on altars all opened their eyes. Their faces were twisted, their eyes fierce while they showed their teeth and crazily growled towards Ji Hao. Their resonant voices contained an evil power that could even shake people¡¯s souls.

    Ji Hao believed that on a battlefiled, ordinary Senior Magi, Magus Kings, and even Divine Magi who had just attained one of two spirit stars, would be frightened badly by the growls of these muscr men and flee desperately. However, the seed of Dao of sun was strong and powerful, while the sun power could naturally break all evil in the world. Therefore, the growls of these men only caused Ji Hao a piercing pain on his eardrums, but failed to deliver any effect on his primordial spirit. The evil power was dispelled by the essence sun fire even before it touched Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit.

    These muscr men growled for a while and found that Ji Hao remained perfectly unaffected by their growls. As a result, the fierceness in the eyes of those men even grew stronger. They ground their teeth, let out a cracking noise while staring at Ji Hao, and shouted loudly, "We will kill you, kid, we will kill you!"

    "We will pull out your arm and eat it with ck vinegar!"

    "I am going to chew his head. This kid¡¯s brain must be tasty."

    "I want his heart. He must have a strong heart!"

    All kinds of viciousnguages came out from these men¡¯ mouths. They threatened Ji Hao, threatened his families, threatened nsmen and friends. Loudly, they attacked Ji Hao with all kinds of nastynguages, and one of them even began insulting Qing Fu with bestial words.

    Ji Hao raised his eyebrows. Before Zhu Rong said anything, Ji Hao had already leaped up and activated the strength he gained through the cultivation method with nine turns, letting his muscles swell and squirm under his skin like struggling boas.

    The nine suns spear was gripped in Ji Hao¡¯s hands while releasing a raging fire. The moves of Sky-Opening and Earth-Splitting wereunched simultaneously. The nines suns spear raised a sharp, arc-shaped golden light beam, while hacking fiercely on this man¡¯s neck.

    Puff! This man¡¯s neck was cut off by Ji Hao.

    The head was evenrger than a water tank, which thudded against the ground. Ji Hao sensed a great pain from his wrist, that even disabled him from holding the spear tightly. The nine suns spear flew out of his hand along with a buzzing noise, then transformed into a golden stream of light and flew back to Ji Hao, hovering around him like a living being.

    The skin and muscles and bones of this muscr man were all incredibly sturdy. Ji Hao had put forth his strength as much as he could and borrowed the power of the nine suns spear, which was a great pre-world treasure. Although he managed to cut off the man¡¯s head, the bones in his hands and his forearms were all shattered.

    "What a strong body!" Ji Hao¡¯s heart beat quickly while he looked at these muscr men in shock.

    "What a great weapon!" The head that fell on the ground opened its mouth and shouted out. He threw a threatening nce at Ji Hao, then a stream of blood spurted out from his broken neck, wrapped the head up and turned it into a stream of blood-red light that flew back to the neck. Within a blink of an eye, the head returned to the neck, as if it was never cut off. Not even a slight wound could be seen on the neck.

    "This?!" Ji Hao¡¯s pupils shrunk to the needle size, staring at the man and shouted, "Deathless body?"

    "All seventy-two of them." Zhu Rong looked at Ji Hao, also in shock. He raised his wine cbash, but forgot to put it near his mouth. Drops of wine flowed out from the opening of the cbash, but Zhu Rong wasn¡¯t paying any attention to the wine now.

    These muscr men had been chained in this ce for many, many years. Day and night, they were tortured by the thunderbolts and earth fire, without having any natural power or food to replenish their bodies. Therefore, they were now much weaker than their peak state. However, even at the weak state, the bodies of these men were still invulnerable. Zhu Rong had brought quite a few top-grade powerful Zhu Rong Family members to this ce, but not everyone could manage to break their bodies and truly harm these men. As for cutting off the heads of these men with a single strike, as far as Zhu Rong Knew, only three people had done this before. Those three people were himself, his father and his grandfather!

    The three generations of Fire God were capable of cutting off the head of one of these muscr men with a single strike. But among all those elite warriors under Zhu Rong¡¯smand, not a single one could do that!

    "Man Man has found herself a good man...I have to make them have kids as soon as possible!" murmured Zhu Rong.

    Putting down the wine cbash, Zhu Rong called Ji Hao¡¯s name and guided him into that glowing-red,pletely sealed divine pce, which was constantly struck by fiery thunderbolts.

    On the seventy-two altars, the seventy-two muscr men looked at Ji Hao with weird looks. The blood-red color in their eyes grew more vivid, as the intent of killing they released towards Ji Hao grew stronger and stronger. The fierce aura of killing spread out on the square, but none of them cursed Ji Hao ever again.

    Although they were deathless, it was still too painful for their heads to be cut off. These muscr men were wild and violent, but they weren¡¯t stupid to ask for pain deliberately.

    The gate of the divine pce was tall and especially thick. Zhu Rong stood in front of the gate, put his hands on it, and cast a series of spell with a low voice. Countless red divine spell symbols emerged from the gate while streams of fiery red transformed into lifelike legendary creatures, flying across the gate. After a quarter of an hour, the gate opened slowly.

    "Whoever wants to open this gate has to wait for a quarter of an hour." said Zhu Rong ndly, "Even I have to wait for this long, even though I know how to open this gate. And when this gate opens, the divine monument in the Fire God Pce on Zhu Rong Peak, would certainly give an rm."

    "Three days earlier, I was meditating in the Fire God Pce. The divine monument rmed, so I came here immediately. At that moment, someone was trying to break the seal of the gate. I fought against them, killed three, captured one, while the other two escaped... and I was injured."

    Ji Hao looked at Zhu Rong. Only six people intruded, but they injured Zhu Rong?! Zhu Rong was the Fire God, and this ce was an ocean ofva. This ce was like a small world purely with the fire power, almost like Pan Jia world.

    How could Zhu Rong possibly be injured in a ce like this?

    The gate opened rumblingly. A strong fiery light dazzled out of the gate. Zhu Rong grabbed Ji Hao¡¯s arm and dodged aside. Followed by a quick series of puffing noise, tens of swords zipped out of the gate while releasing red lotuses and ck mes, crazily hovering and nging in the gateway, then slowly flew back into the gate.

    Watching this, Ji Hao had cold sweat flowing down from his forehead. Such a fierce trap. Zhu Rong opened the gate with the correct method himself, but still, such a deathly trap existed behind the gate. ording to the legends, those red lotuses and ck mes could burn literally everything in the world, and turn the entire world back to Chaos. Since those swords could control the red lotuses and ck me, they were definitely pre-world supreme treasures as well.

    If anyone didn¡¯t know about the trap and recklessly opened the gate, that crazy wave of hacks that happened just now would certainly take the poor person¡¯s life away.

    "Who on earth is being kept in this ce?" Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but ask Zhu Rong.

    "The first Chi You...The first leader of Chi You Army of the non-humankind." responded Zhu Rong with a deep voice, "Or you can say, he¡¯s the only, the true Chi You. His head is in this ce."

 Chapter 855: An Eternal Being

    Chapter 855: An Eternal Being

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Fire burned ragingly in the pce. Except for the essence sun fire and the other few types of top-grade divine mes, all the other divine mes and spirit mes could be seen in the pce. Different colored fires were so bright and dense, they even seemed to be tangible. The fires burned, and made the space inside the pce quake intensely, seeming ready to copse anytime.

    The fire power gathered in the pce was way too strong, to the extent that every type of fire had even turned conscious, transforming into all kinds of legendary creatures, flying, walking in the pce, or lying on the ground and taking a nap.

    Fire dragons, fire phoenixes, fire horses, fire snakes, fire Qi Lin, leopards, tigers, boars...All kinds of creatures could be seen in every corner of the pce. They were all me spirits, condensed from fires, but without fleshy bodies.

    The temperature in the pce was incredibly high. Ji Hao took a deep breath and sensed a hot stream of air surging into his chest through his nostrils. The hot airstream roared inside his chest like an erupting volcano, which Ji Hao spent quite a while to absorb.

    Ji Hao had been pursuing the great Dao of sun. Therefore, every inch of his body was filled with the purest sun power, that allowed him to stay unharmed in this pce. Standing in this pce for a short while could kill any ordinary person, and even a steel body would be melt into liquid in this ce.

    Zhu Rong gave a shout, followed by which, a few me spirits who had been chasing each other for fun obediently stepped back and cleared a path, leading straight into the inner area of the pce. On the red bronze floor, fist-sized fire lotuses gradually bloomed. Zhu Rong trod on those flowers, walking quickly forwards while telling Ji Hao how to do it.

    Ji Hao fixed his eyes on where Zhu Rong stepped and dared not to make any mistake. Zhu Rong clearly told him that these fire lotuses were also a powerful trap. If he made a wrong step, a poisonous, prehistorical me would be released. The poisonous me could kill a person with a single touch, without leaving a chance to cure, unless this person was as powerful as Zhu Rong.

    Walking along the path paved by fire lotuses for tens of miles, dense clouds of purple mist could be seen in the front. Fire reached high into the sky, and ny-nine fire dragons coiled on a fire column that emerged out of a hole in the ground. Five-colored spheres of me flew all over the ground, and because of the great heat released from the column, even Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to approach it.

    The temperature was wildly high, burning Ji Hao¡¯s skin and causing him a great pain. The Gold Crow cloak was activated automatically and released spheres of golden me to wrap his body up, fending against the high temperature.

    The temperature in the pce had been raised to an unreasonable, unimaginable degree, by the fire column, such that even Ji Hao felt it hard to withstand. Ny-nine fire columns stood in a strange formation, and every single column had ny-nine fire dragons coiling around it. Those fire dragonsrgely opened their mouths, letting out thin threads of transparent, colorless me.The transparent and colorless me formed an invisible cage, sealing a water-tank-sized head in midair.

    Just like the seventy-two muscr men chained on the square, this head had a pair of sharp, bull-like horns. The face on this head was square and his skin rough. At first nce, this face might seem to be a bit ugly, but if one looked closer, they would discover the specialty of this face. The longer one looked at it, the more charming it would be.

    Hearing the footsteps of Zhu Rong and Ji Hao, the eyes on this face suddenly opened, showing a pair of watery eyes in front of Ji Hao, with ck pupils. This pair of eyes could even be counted as beautiful. The eyes formed a strong and magical contrast against the square face. It was like seeing a creature with the body of a muscr boar and the head of a beautiful girl.

    Zhu Rong stood before the head, pointed at it and said, "This is Chi You, the first Chi You, the true and the only Chi You. Each of the subsequent leaders of Chi You Army had only absorbed a drop of his spirit blood, and attained a slight part of his original power."

    Ji Hao looked at Zhu Rong in shock. Back in Pan Xi world, he encountered the current Chi You, which was an especially powerful enemy. However, such a powerful enemy was created merely with a drop of blood of this original Chi You? In this case, this true Chi You, how powerful was he?

    "I¡¯m ttered." said Chi You with a gentle tone, "I admit I have an extraordinary power. But atst, I was defeated by your ancestors. Besides, they tore me to pieces, limb from limb, with five horses. They killed me in such a humiliating way."

    Sighing slightly, Chi You looked at Ji Hao and continued a bit pitifully, "Tearing me apart, that I could ept, because I killed many of your people, ughtered many of your ns. Whatever cruel punishment was to be given, I deserved it." Pausing for a second, Chi You carried on with his eyebrows knitted, "But, there was a slight imperfection. The five horses your ancestors chose were not equally strong, and neither were their moves ordered. As a consequence, my body was split into six parts, but my two legs and two arms were left with different lengths. My wounds were imperfect as well...I¡¯ve been suggesting that you should let my body remerge, then tear me apart again, perfectly. But why don¡¯t you just ept my suggestion?"

    The head swayed as Chi You continued murmuring to Ji Hao, "For example, you see, my head, Emperor Xuan Yuan chopped it off himself. But his sword was a bit deflective when heunched the move. As a result, a section of my neck bone was cut at a tilt. You see, my wound is not t and smooth enough, this is not perfect."

    With a dark face, Ji Hao looked at Chi You, who wasining all the time. ¡®Is this guy an OCD patient? You¡¯re torn into pieces already, why are you stillining about your imperfect wounds?¡¯ thought Ji Hao. ¡®Back in the ancient time, this guy nearly destroyed the army of the alliance of human ns that was led by Emperor Xuan Yuan, and the human civilization in Pan Gu world, was that even true?¡¯

    "Zhu...A-Abba!" Ji Hao looked at Zhu Rong and said, "Zhu Rong Family had been suppressing Chi You since generations. This must be a top secret... Why did you bring me to this ce?"

    Zhu Rong narrowed his eyes, looked at Chi You and said in a deep voice, "I have a presentiment. Recently, I always feel that something bad is going to happen. Tong Gong, your big brother, he has now reached a crucial stage of his cultivation. I can¡¯t disturb him, and the other few of your brothers have all been guarding important ces, so they cannote either. Therefore, I brought you here."

    "Take this as a preventive action." continued Zhu Rong seriously while looking at Ji Hao, "If nothing happens, that will be the best. But if anything happens..."

    Chi You narrowed his eyes, looked at Zhu Rong andughed, "If anything happens, what could this kid possibly do to me? I am an eternal being. I have immortal life and a deathless body. The lives of my seventy-two brothers are connected with mine. As long as I am alive, they will never die either."

    Laughing again, Chi You continued asking Zhu Rong with that gentle tone, "If any bad thing did happen, what could this kid do? Could he kill me? Could he destroy me?"

    Sighing slightly, Chi You looked at Zhu Rong and grinningly continued, "Do you remember the suggestion I made when you were little? Your Zhu Rong Family suppressed me generation after generation, but in the meanwhile, didn¡¯t you throw yourselves into the cage as well?"

    "Why don¡¯t you set me free? Once I have regained my power and conquered this world, I will surely pay you back with heavy rewards."

 Chapter 856: A Southern Wasteland Man

    Chapter 856: A Southern Wastnd Man

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The invisible me burned, and Chi You¡¯s head squirmed, changing its shape along with the me, the lights, and the shadows.

    Ji Hao activated the immemorial sun streamer and released the essence sun fire, creating a sharp fire sword that crazily hacked Chi You for quite a while. But, he failed to even break the skin of Chi You¡¯s face. Ji Hao then pulled out the nine suns spear, lunged, pierced and hacked with all his strength. Once, he boosted his power up andunched thebined move of Sky Opening, Earth Splitting, Everything Grow, and Everything perish; that was the strongest move he couldunch at the current stage.

    The nine suns spear, as a pre-world treasure, corresponded with thebined move, but still, even the skin on Chi You¡¯s face wasn¡¯t broken. On the contrary, the nine suns spear nged against Chi You¡¯s forehead and left an arc-shaped golden light beam in the air. Right next, a terrifying counterforce struck back to Ji Hao like a tsunami, shattered Ji Hao¡¯s arms entirely and sted his arms into two spheres of blood mist.

    Divine Magi could regrow their bodies from a single drop of blood. Ji Hao endured the pain while the blood mist quickly gathered back. Within the blink of an eye, the blood mist turned back into a pair of perfectly unharmed arms.

    Packing the nine suns spear, Ji Hao looked at Chi You silently. Zhu Rong said that this guy was an eternal being, and this guy also said that he was an eternal being. Although Ji Hao wasn¡¯t sure if eternal life truly existed in this world, Chi You¡¯s body was indeed incredibly strong.

    With a strikeunched by Ji Hao with all of his power, even the heads of Xiang Liu, who was a powerful prehistorical creature, could be cut off. But Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even break the skin of Chi You. Exactly how powerful was Chi You?

    It was easy to imagine that back then, when Chi You led his army to sweep across the human world, how much effort did Emperor Xuan yuan make, how much price did he pay to capture Chi You alive, tear him apart and seal him, and how powerful Emperor Xuan yuan was himself.

    "You..." Ji Hao looked at Chi You and gasped quickly.

    Chi You looked back at Ji Hao with his watery pair of eyes and said gently, "In fact, I am not a cruel and violent person. The brains of Zhu Rong Family people are all burned by fire. Little guy, you should think about what I said."

    "Zhu Rong brought you here as a preventive action. This means that in the future, you may have the chance to be with me alone. If you can break this seal for me and free me, I will make you immortal like my brothers, once I have regained my power."

    "Trust me... At least, I will never lie to a little kid."

    Chi You¡¯s eyes were bright, his gaze determined and his tone gentle. When he was talking, his tone and facial expression made him more like a courteous, nice man living next door than a legendary, ancient evil being.

    A rather infectious man, only with OCD.

    Ji Hao shook his head, took a few steps backward, and said in a deep voice, "No matter what you offer me, I won¡¯t betray my people for those things and bring them disasters."

    Zhu Rong stood aside silently, listening to the conversation between Chi You and Ji Hao.

    Chi You chuckled, threw a sideway nce at Zhu Rong and said with that gentle tone, "You¡¯re wrong. Do you think I will ughter human beings for no reason? I have indeed killed countless human beings, but as for those who those followed my lead, I never harmed them."

    Sighing slightly, Chi You raised his eyelids and continued with an emotional look, "Actually, I am from Southern Wastnd too. I was a nsman of Jiu Li n. Zhu Rong, you cannot deny my family background...When I became the leader of Jiu Li n, your Zhu Rong Family was not yet the domineer of Southern Wastnd."

    Zhu Rong finally began talking, "Jiu Li n doesn¡¯t exist in the world anymore. Chi You, me yourself for that."

    "me me?" Chi You showed the whites of his eyes, slowly sighed and said, "What did I do wrong? What I did back in the ancient time, which powerful n wouldn¡¯t do the same?"

    "You said that human beings should stick together,bine the powers to fend against the enemies. But my Jiu Li n people were free and happy. We weren¡¯t willing to follow orders, and that was our nature."

    "So the war was started, without any evil or justice. Me and my people were defeated, indeed. We weren¡¯t as smart as you, we couldn¡¯t y those tricks that you did. Therefore, we were defeated. I admit, no big deal."

    Ji Hao popped out his eyes. Had Chi You fought against Emperor Xuanyuan already before he followed themand of the non-humankind? Even those secret records kept in the Magi Pce didn¡¯t include this.

    "As for what happened afterward, can you me me for that?" Chi You curved his mouth corners down, helplessly looked at Zhu Rong and continued, "Base on your conscience, can you truly me me for what happened afterward? My brothers and I were defeated, and we were captured alive by the non-humankind. Although we gained great benefits from them, we were also controlled by them. Seriously, you can¡¯t me me for what happened after that."

    Chi You swayed his head again, took a circle in the air, seeming even to be quite joyful, then he fixed his eyes on Ji Hao again.

    "Little guy, you saw my seventy-two brothers outside, you saw them. If I was like them, knowing nothing but killing, with my powers, I don¡¯t think Emperor Xuan yuan could do anything to me."

    "I was just...In fact, for a while, I was just like them,pletely under the control of the non-humankind, like a tool. When I was like a machine, I made Emperor Xuan yuan and the alliance of human ns suffer a few overwhelming defeats in a row...But I was lucky, I conquered the thing inside me, and then became an immortal being. But meanwhile, I was conscious again."

    Chi You raised his eyelids, heavily sighed and continued, "I didn¡¯t think that when I fought like a machine, I almost destroyed Emperor Xuan yuan and his army. But when I was conscious again, I fought in my own style and was defeated, utterly. Am I truly not smart enough? So not perfect... I was gifted with an invincible power, but why didn¡¯t I have a brain that could allow me to rival Emperor Xuan yuan?"

    ¡®If you were as smart as Emperor Xuan yuan, all human beings would have be ves of the non-humankind, wouldn¡¯t they?¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    "You said that you were a nsman of Jiu Li n, right? But how did you be immortal?" Ji Hao was curious. Immortal, what kind of stage was that?

    "Ah, those non-human beings were silly." Chi You grinned and responded, still in that gentle tone. "Before they came to Pan Gu world, they swept across arge world, that was almost copsed, and gained a broken stone heart."

    "They had run countless experiments with their own people, but no matter Yu n people, Jia n people or Xiu n people, even their ves and dark-kind warriors, all those people exploded and died after absorbing a slight little bit of the power of that stone heart. Therefore, they saw that stone heart as an evil thing, and dared not to try it with their own people again."

    "I was defeated, and I fled. But I was captured alive by a troop of non-humankind warriors. They tested that stone heart with me, and unexpectedly, my body perfectly merged with the stone heart, the entire stone heart, and I was gifted with immortal life and a deathless body."

    Murmuring for quite a while, Chi You looked at Ji Hao once again and said, "I am a Jiu Li n man. If I am freed, people who follow my lead will be my nsmen. How can I ughter them for no reason?"

 Chapter 857: Golden Body, Treasure Body

    Chapter 857: Golden Body, Treasure Body

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Save it." said Zhu Rong while looking at Chi You coldly, "This son-inw of mine is Yu Yu¡¯s disciple. You fought Yu Yu and his disciples back then, so you should know about the tempers of his and his disciples."

    "That odd Yu Yu? The stubborn one who always protects his disciples unreasonably?" Chi You popped out his eyes, reached out his tongue, licked his lips and said, "Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯re Yu Yu¡¯s disciple? Why should I waste my saliva on you?"

    Shaking his head and sighing, Chi You closed his eyes and murmured, "This crappy ce, not even a single drop of water can be found here. You think it¡¯s easy for me to save some saliva in my mouth?"

    Ji Hao looked at Zhu Rong and remained silent.

    As he thought, Zhu Rong knew about Yu Yu. Zhu Rong Family had been keeping their own version of historical records, and still had the records regarding Yu Yu and people like him. Although the humankind had already tried their best to destroy some ancient records, what they did couldn¡¯t affect Zhu Rong Family.

    "Abba," Ji Hao carefully called Zhu Rong. He was curious, as he wanted to know Zhu Rong¡¯s opinion of Yu Yu.

    "Yu Yu is a good one. It¡¯s a good thing for you to be his disciple." Zhu Rong smiled and said seriously, "Fortunately, it¡¯s him. If it were his two brothers...hehe, although I never met them, my ancestors left their words pretty clearly. Those people are proud, and they don¡¯t seem to think highly of Gods like us."

    Snorting slightly, Zhu Rong narrowed his eyes and continued, "I don¡¯t know where they came from. Gods like me, we are generated by natural essences, we are the embodiments of the great Dao of nature... We are noble beings in this world. But, how can they so proud that they even look down upon us?"

    Ji Hao remained silent. The two brothers of Yu Yu were indeed proud, but Ji Hao believed that they did have a good reason to be so proud.

    Zhu Rong shook his head and didn¡¯t want to waste any time on this topic. He moved swiftly and took a circle around a few fire columns. As shreds of afterimages shed across the air, as Zhu Rong dragged out a tall man, who had white skin, from behind a fire column.

    He threw this man down and let him softly thud against the ground. Then Zhu Rong crooked his ten fingers, quickly ripped off the broken dragon-skin armor worn by this man, and exposed his silver-white skin.

    Chi You opened his eyes again, looking at this man with curiosity.

    Ji Hao took two steps forwards, went near this three meters tall man, who had silver-white skin that was as smooth as the best jade, even having a faint pearl-like luster. He looked at this man from head to tow while the man opened his eyes, silently looking at Ji Hao as well. Fierce beams of light shed across this man¡¯s faintly golden eyes from time to time.

    Once this man opened his eyes, Ji Hao discovered the strangeness about this pair of eyes. No pupils could be seen in that faintly golden pair of eyes. Instead, that was a pair ofpound eye, like the eyes of some insects. Countless hexagon shapedpound eye units were in ordered lines, forming this man¡¯s faintly golden eyes.

    Ji Hao slightly touched an eye of this man and grasped a faint stream of power. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock ¡ª This man¡¯s eyes were not natural. Instead, same as his eye of Dao of sun, someone especially powerful made this pair of eyes. However, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t figure out what this pair of eyes could do.

    Zhu Rong stood aside. He took out another wine cbash and poured some wine into his mouth. The dense aroma of wine spread out as Chi You suddenly turned his head around with his eyes popped out widely, thirstily staring at Zhu Rong. However, he seemed to know that Zhu Rong would never share the fine wine with him. Therefore, even though Chi You¡¯s eyeballs were about to pop out from his eye sockets, he didn¡¯t say a word.

    Gulping a few mouthfuls of wine, Zhu Rong pointed at the man and said, "I don¡¯t know how this guy broke the great magic formation outside, but he had indeed reached to this divine pce. Unfortunately, the seal of this pce was set by my ancestors, and the opening method is passed by word of mouth between every generation of Zhu Rong."

    "He didn¡¯t know how to unseal the pce, but he used a secret unsealing magic that was ratherplicated, which even I don¡¯t understand, to try to break the seal of this divine pce. I caught him by the gateway and then there was a great fight. Two escaped, and only this poor guy had his limbs broken, and was captured alive by me."

    Pointing at the ceiling of the divine pce, Zhu Rong continued with a cold voice, "This divine pce is specially designed to suppress Chi You. Except for me spirits and living creatures with the fire power, injured living beings could never recover in this ce, not even by a little bit. So I threw him in here."

    Ji Hao squatted beside the man and gently pressed his finger on the man¡¯s golden eyeball.

    The man fiercely red at Ji Hao and let out a heavy breath, but still didn¡¯t say a word.

    "Did you torture him?" Ji Hao nced at Zhu Rong.

    "Sure, do you think that I¡¯m a softhearted man?" Zhu Rong took another few gulps of wine, helplessly sighed and said, "But what I did to him was all useless. This guy seems to feel no pain. I did all I could, but I couldn¡¯t make him talk."

    Pointing at the man¡¯s head, Zhu Rong continued in a deep voice, "In the aspect of soul, like all Gods, my soul and my body are an integrity. Therefore, I couldn¡¯t go too far on the cultivation of soul, which means I can not directly torture his soul. Therefore, I brought you here, to see if you can do anything to him."

    Ji Hao looked at this expressionless man and pondered for a while. Then, a dim stream of light shed across his palm. He cast a primordial-spirit-shaking magic that he learned from Yu Yu¡¯s scripture. With this magic, a Qi cultivator could shake the primordial spirit of a living being out of its body, that would allow this Qi cultivator to capture the primordial spirit.

    Buzz! Followed by this noise, a dense, colorful stream of light was released from this man¡¯s head. Ji Hao¡¯s magic was broken by this strong light stream, and didn¡¯t manage to deliver any effect.

    "Eh?" Ji Hao looked at this man in surprise. Through the magic, Ji Hao clearly sensed that this defensive light released from his body also came from an outer force, and didn¡¯t seem to be natural and real, just like his eyes.

    "You¡¯re quite interesting." Ji Hao looked at the man,ughed and said, "Do you want me to do the work or you will just tell us what you know now?"

    "Ignorant kid." The man finally began talking. His voice was cold and strong, sounding like the ngs of two pieces of frozen gemstone.

    "Do what you can." The man closed his eyes, "What can you do to me?"

    Ji Hao raised his head and looked at Zhu Rong.

    Zhu Rong slightly nodded.

    Ji Hao took out a sharp jade dagger. On the edge of the dagger, a few silver spell symbols had been sparkling brightly with a cold light. He sliced the man¡¯s skin open with the dagger tip.

    A loud noise was generated. Ji Hao felt that he wasn¡¯t cutting human skin, rather he was cutting an iron board. This man¡¯s skin was incredibly strong, such that Ji Hao put forth all of his strength to finally cut that skin open.

    From under the silver-white skin, beautiful lights were released. The flesh, muscles and bones of this man were all crystal transparent, with different colors. His muscles were like pink crystals. Blood was like flowing, cyan-colored, sparkling liquid, while his bones were like golden ss. As for his internal organs, those were even more vividly colored, glistening like gemstones. It didn¡¯t seem like a fleshy body at all.

    This man, his entire body was like a puppet, crafted by Xiu n masters with all kinds of rare gemstones. He was nothing like a human being.

 Chapter 858: Human Weapon

    Chapter 858: Human Weapon

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Zhu Rong Mountain reached straight into the clouds and was entirely glowing red. No matter in the daytime or during the night, Zhu Rong Mountain would be like an enormous torch, releasing inexhaustible light and heat that shone on the surrounding area.

    On top of the mountain, in a great hall that was entirely carved out of a whole piece of me gemstone, Po squatted beside the man who was captured alive by Zhu Rong. He was slowly pressing his fingers on the man¡¯s skin, inch by inch, from the head to the bottom of the feet.

    Ji Hao stood aside, carefully watching Po¡¯s moves.

    Po¡¯s fingers seemed to be normal, yet, the colors of all his fingernails had changed. Red, white, ck, cyan, yellow, the colors of his fingernails had constantly been changing while countless tiny spell symbols emerged ceaselessly from his fingertips like bolts of lightning, drilling into the man¡¯s skin. Wherever Po¡¯s fingers reached, the man¡¯s skin turned transparent like a crystal. Po¡¯s secret magic allowed the others to clearly see the inner structure of the body of this man.

    Gui Ling stood beside Ji Hao, lowered her voice and exined to him, "This is ¡®big world and small world devil and God secret sealing magic¡¯ created by our big brother himself, especially for dealing with all kinds of spirit treasures and holy weapons. No matter natural-crafted treasures or artificial ones, this magic is effective against all kinds of magic treasures."

    Zhu Rong stood in the distance, raised his wine cbash and, took a few gulps of wine from time to time.

    With envy, he observed the magical changes of the man¡¯s skin delivered by Po¡¯s fingers while murmuring to himself, "Gods...hehe, we¡¯re just a bunch of boorish fellows. Except for ying with our spears, swords, and des, we¡¯re far weaker than some of the others in other fields."

    Taking arge gulp of the wine, Zhu Rong lowered his eyelids and continued murmuring, "After all, human beings are chosen to be dominators of this world. Therefore, the bloodline of Zhu Rong Family was allowed to merge with the human bloodline. In this way, we can at least avoid extinction in the future."

    "But Gong Gong, hehe, how many years has it been? He still believes that he can stand high above all human beings, insisting on maintaining the purity of the Water God bloodline. Look, look, the poption of his family is reduced, generation after generation. For the youngest generation, Gong Gong Wuyou is the only direct descendant. Gong Gong, you can be proud indeed, but what can you do with your pride? When you no longer have any descendants, all that you¡¯ve earned with your efforts wouldnd in the hands of the others."

    Narrowing his eyes, Zhu Rong fixed his eyes on Po¡¯s moves, while slightly raised his voice and said, "Shame, shame, my seventh son is not a talented kid. Otherwise, if he could be Yu Yu¡¯s disciple as well, I could worry less about him."

    Po slightly paused, then continued checking the man¡¯s body, as if he heard nothing. Gui Ling¡¯s smile froze for a short moment as well, then she continued exining Po¡¯s sealing magic to Ji Hao while conveniently teaching Ji Hao some basic hand motions and spells of this magic.

    Ji Hao smilingly nced at Zhu Rong, ¡®You surely want Zhu Rong Tianming to be Yu Yu¡¯s disciple, but Yu Yu might not want to be his Shifu! After all, Zhu Rong Tianming is following the guidance of Yu Yu¡¯s enemies at the moment, hehe.¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    ng! Po crooked his fingers, and following his move, a piece of bone popped out from the man¡¯s little finger and nged on the ground for a few times. The skin of that man remained perfectly unharmed, but a piece of finger bone was drawn out of his body by Po, and even Ji Hao was stunned by this.

    That piece of bone was as big as a finger of an ordinary human being, crystal clear like a piece of ss. Po took out some small chisels, knives and hammers, and the other few tools that were crafted by himself. He knocked, cut and sawed this piece of bone for quite a while. Afterwards, Po turned around his palm and let out thousands of type of natural divine mes, spirit mes and ordinary mes to burn this bone. After the mes, Po took out thousands of type of divine water, spirit water, and ordinary water to soak this bone. Then came lighting bolts, thunderbolts, fierce gale, sand and dust, and all kinds of powers generated from the basic five natural elements. Po used all of the above on this piece of bone, worked pretty hard for a couple of hours, but this bone still remained glistening, without being harmed even a little bit.

    "What a magical thing." Po finally began talking. "This man¡¯s bones seem not to be natural. Instead, his bones are like artificial treasures. The marrow inside his bones does not seem like natural marrow either. It is like natural essence, such as ten-thousand years old earth milk, providing life-force for his body."

    "Hmm!" Po then gave a loud and muffled snort, then flicked his finger and sent out dazzling streams of light into that bone.

    Puff! Followed by this loud noise, this bone suddenly exploded into countless tiny light spots, that then turned into a three-thousand-meter radius light screen, rotating slowly around the people on the scene. Inside the light screen were countless different sized spell symbols in groups, forming a series of magic formations. Thest move made by Po hadpletely revealed the secrets of this man¡¯s bones.

    Ji Hao hadn¡¯t been working too hard on Yu Yu¡¯s Study of Magic Formation. But after all, he was a strangely lucky genius, and he had been receiving the power of faith from countless Yao Mountain people, that allowed him to dive into the mysteriousness of the great Dao of nature with an especially high efficiency. As a consequence, he had been improving more speedily than the other cultivators, on the cultivation based on the great Dao of nature. Therefore, despite the fact that he hadn¡¯t been paying extra attention to the study of magic formation, he had indeed reached a considerable level on that field already. Among Yu Yu¡¯s young disciples, those who had learned the art of magic formations for hundreds, even a thousand years, might not be better than Ji Hao in this field.

    As the light screen sparkled, Ji Hao took a nce at those spell symbols and magic formations in the light screen, and saw through around ny percent of them. Many of those magic formations were new and creative. Those magic formations were well designed, with all kinds of functions, including absorbing natural powers, transforming natural resources, improving the defensive power, improving the speed, sturdiness, healing ability...Over ten-thousand magic formations with different functions could be found in the light screen, and the functions of these magic formations covered all kinds of situations that could happen in battles and fights.

    "His internal organs are stoves that can transform the natural powers into energy, while his limbs and bones are magic formations, turning the natural powers into attacks." Po looked at this man, smiled coldly and said, "Every piece of bone of his is a killing magic formation, while every meridian of his is a seal. Lethal powers are contained in every corner of his body. He¡¯s not a human being, and neither his body is a fleshy body. Instead, he is a human weapon made with countless powerful natural materials."

    Po then pointed his finger heavily on his man¡¯s head and turned the head transparent instantly. No brain could be seen inside the man¡¯s head, and only arge, dimly golden bead was seen spinning and rotating. Within the bead, the silhouette of the man was faintly visible, sitting with crossed legs. Countless extremely thin beams of light flew out of the limbs of this man, connected with the silhouette through the bead.

    "His soul has merged with the bead, and the bead is the core of the great formation based on his body, while his soul is the spirit of the great formation."

    "He has no sense of pain or fear, neither is he afraid of the soul-searching magic. No soul-targeting magic can ever touch his soul, unless we destroy this bead. But once this bead is destroyed, his soul will copse."

    Po praised sincerely, "Such an ingenious design, the designer must be as powerful as our Shifu."

 Chapter 859: A Powerful Magic

    Chapter 859: A Powerful Magic

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    As powerful as Yu Yu?

    Ji Hao sensed a piercing coldness from behind his neck while his scalp was numbed as well, such that even his hair were straightening up. This expressionless man, did Po say that he was a human weapon made by someone as powerful as Yu Yu?

    Po¡¯s eyes shone brightly, as if he was a starving wolf which had its eyes fixed on a bloody piece of fresh meat. A fierce power vibration released from Po¡¯s entire body, and that power vibration made Ji Hao feel strange.

    All this while, Po had been a gentle, nice and generous person, that Ji Hao had never seen Po showing such a strong desire towards anything. Obviously, this human weapon had aroused Po¡¯s strong interests.

    With natural materials, turning a living being into a weapon, who had no sense of pain and fear, and even the soul-targeting magic could do nothing to it, was a nearly perfect weapon. Such a magical ¡®tool-crafting¡¯ method had made Po more than just excited.

    "Under our elder uncle¡¯smand are some yellow scarf warriors for his disciples to use." murmured Po. "Those were spirit creatures or healthy human beings who willingly took the secretly concocted golden pills given by our elder uncle, then had their bodies remolded by jade, gold, bronze and all natural materials and cultivated for a hundred years. After that, they attained iparably great strength, and their bodies are now as tough and sturdy as peak-level Divine Magi."

    Zhu Rong¡¯s eye corners twitched intensively, then cast aplicated nce at Po, as if Po was a ghost.

    ¡®Yu Yu¡¯s elder brother cultivated yellow scarf warriors himself, and within a hundred years, he made those warriors as powerful as peak-level divine magi?! Such a great creative power...He deserves to be one of those famous prehistorical beings in the world, and one of the top-ranked, terrifyinglu powerful beings on the ¡®never-offend¡¯ cklist made by Gods in Pan Gu world.¡¯ thought Zhu Rong.

    Ji Hao carelessly looked at Po. With the power of Yu Yu¡¯s elder brother, not to mention peak-level Divine Magi, he wouldn¡¯t be surprised at all even if Po told him that his elder uncle could make Supreme-Magus-level yellow scarf warriors.

    Po then continued, "My two uncles and my Shifu have different specialties. This secret ¡®warrior-cultivating¡¯ magic of our elder uncle, I¡¯ve been admiring it for years. But our elder uncle only teaches it to his disciples, and that¡¯s why I never asked him to teach me. I have no reason to disgrace our Shifu after all."

    Excitedly patting on the face of the man, who lied on the ground and was disabled from moving, Po grinned and said, "What a great treasure! Although it¡¯s slightly weaker than our elder uncle¡¯s yellow scarf warriors, it¡¯s simr to those yellow scarf warriors, and quite ingenious. If I can dig thoroughly into the secrets of his body, I can also create a secret magic to pass down to my disciples as well in the future."

    Gui Ling also showed passionate look. The number of yellow scarf warriors under themand of Yu Yu¡¯s big brother was not big, yet every single one of them was incredibly powerful. If Po could really dig thoroughly into the secrets of this man, in the future, every single Yu Yu¡¯s disciple could have one or a few yellow scarf warriors tomand when they traveled across the world. How wonderful would that be?!

    Ji Hao¡¯s look slightly changed as he shouted in surprise, "Brother, how¡¯s the power of this thing?"

    Po nced at the man lying on the ground, slightly knitted his eyebrows and responded, "Hmm? Roughly as powerful as a high-level Divine Magus."

    Both Po and Ji Hao looked at Zhu Rong. Ji Hao asked in confusion, "Abba, only six high-level Divine Magi, how could they ever hurt you?"

    Zhu Rong raised his cbash, poured the wine into his mouth and thenughed bitterly, "If those were only six high-level Divine Magi, I could crush them all by simply turning around my palm. But they were with a powerful weapon. That was a greatly powerful magic talisman, and even I could not stop it...If I weren¡¯t with the strong defensive treasure that was passed down from my ancestors from the ancient heaven, I would have probably ended up much worse than this."

    Ji Hao, Po, and Gui Ling nced at each other, and couldn¡¯t say a word for quite a while.

    Zhu Rong had a powerful defensive treasure that was from the ancient heaven. Inherited treasures of Zhu Rong Family must be top-grade pre-world supreme treasures, but under the protection of such a treasure, Zhu Rong was still injured by six high-level Divine Magi, who were even weaker than peak-level Divine Magi. How strange was this?

    The greatly powerful magic talisman mentioned by Zhu Rong, who made that?

    As the magic talisman was powerful enough to hurt Zhu Rong, its creator must be incredibly powerful as well.

    The atmosphere in the hall became quite strange, as everyone on the scene had been thinking about the same thing. In this world, people with such a great power, who had been hiding in deep corners of Pan Gu world, could be counted on one¡¯s fingers. But the ones who might do things like this, as sneaking into the divine pce with Chi You sealed in it...Whatever he or she did that for, Chi You was an enemy of the entire humankind, the whole Pan Gu world. This meant that by simply doing this, whoever sent the six human weapons had already touched their bottom line.

    "Can it be them?" Ji Hao looked at Po and asked.

    "Don¡¯t say it." Po cautiously looked at Ji Hao and said, "For people as powerful as our Shifu, Ji Hao, you have to remember this. Normally, don¡¯t even mention their names unless you have to. Otherwise, who knows what will happen unexpectedly?"

    ¡®What will happen unexpectedly?¡¯ Once Po let out these few words, the man lying on the ground howled out.

    That hysterical howl was generated from a soul-deep pain, which would make any living being want to die.

    The body of the man exploded into countless grains. Like an expanding neb, those faintly glistening grains spreading towards all directions. Countless sparkling grains gathered together and quickly condensed into a series of spell symbols.

    A buzzing noise could be heard without an end. Following that, these sparkling spell symbols gathered into groups while streams of light dazzled between each group. Within a twinkling of an eye, a great teleporting magic formation, which was over three miles squared, was formed!

    A human weapon changed into a teleporting magic formation all of a sudden. This was indeed an unimaginable change. Ji Hao was stunnedpletely. With what method could such an amazing change be delivered within such a short span of time?

    This ingenious, amazing change must be designed at the beginning of the design of this human weapon, and all spell symbols of this teleporting magic formation must be hiding inside the body of this human weapon. But a teleporting magic formation was soplicated, how could it be torn apart and hidden in a human body? What a great controlling force and advanced technique did that require?

    Neither Zhu Rong nor Po could manage to take the move to stop it, as a weird gust of wind blew out of the teleporting formation, along with a strange aroma.

    The wind was warm and contained a dense aroma. It blew onto Ji Hao¡¯s body and made him feel that his body was softened, while an itchy happiness drilled directly into his marrow through his pores, disabling him from boosting any power up.

    Numerous beautiful silhouettes walked out of the teleporting magic formation.

    Long hair and long dresses fluttered in the wind. Around ten stunningly beautiful girls trod on flowers and walked quietly out of the teleporting magic formation. These girls were breathtakingly beautiful, as tall as Ji Hao, with slim body shapes. They each held a white jade pipa[1], as they gently crooked their fingers, while a magically beautiful melody was yed.

    Ji Hao lost his eyesight temporarily. The seed of Dao of sun suddenly burst with a dazzling light while Pan Jia sun automatically released a raging fire, wrapping Ji Hao up.

    Swoosh! Strong sound waves bumped against Ji Hao¡¯s body, that sent him flying away.

    Zhu Rong, Po, and Gui Ling growled out simultaneously, then all vomited blood.

    ___________________

    [1]The pipa, a Chinese stringed musical instrument somewhat resembling a guitar.

 Chapter 860: Flying

    Chapter 860: Flying

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao thudded against the wall of the divine pce, making a denseyer of fiery light emerge from the pce. Ji Hao¡¯s head buzzed loudly. He sensed a great pain from his neck, and also heard a loud creaking noise from his bones.

    Merely a series of sound waves had almost made both Ji Hao¡¯s body and soul copse. One had to mention that at the current stage, Ji Hao was a genuine Divine Magus. His power of Dao or his physical power and spirit star power were now all at the level of Divine Magi. In addition to that, he had learned many powerful magics from Yu Yu, and the moves of Sky-Opening, Earth-Splitting, Everything Grow and Everything Perish from the mysterious man. Then there was also the Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words that he brought from his previous life...

    With all of the above together, Ji Hao was hundred percent confident that he wouldn¡¯t lose to any peak-level human Divine Magus. However, these beautiful girls came from an unknown ce, and had actually thrown Ji Hao into such a bad situation without giving him a chance to fight back.

    "No, something¡¯s wrong. The pipa?" Ji Hao popped up his eyes, as his eyeballs shone with a bright golden light. The eye of Dao of sun opened between his eyebrows and released a dazzling golden light beam towards those girls.

    ¡®Are you joking? Pipa? Musical instruments like that...Nowadays, many remote ns are still using stone tools, doing the sh-and-burn cultivation. Even for the top-grade human ns, wind musical instruments like flute had just been invented, and those newly invented wind instruments were things only top-grade rich people like Gong Gong Wuyou could have.

    Currently, the mostmonly used musical instrument of the humankind was the drum! In both battles and ceremonies!

    Pipa? Ji Hao had never seen pipa in Pu Ban City, because at present, human beings didn¡¯t have such a musical instrument! Not only the humankind, but even the non-humankind also didn¡¯t have it!

    Yu n people had always been pursuing a high quality of life. They had thousands of kinds of musical instruments, with different sizes and functions. Many of those musical instruments were especially ingenious and exquisite. Nevertheless, the non-humankind didn¡¯t have pipa as a musical instrument!

    "What are you?!" Ji Hao growled in rage. A dim stream of light shed across the surface of his body, as the Pan Xi divine mirror was fully activated to protect him.

    A beautiful girl abruptly came to Ji Hao. The girl enchantingly smiled to him, and he could even sense the warmth that came from that pair of eyes of hers. She let out a breath with a faint aroma towards Ji Hao, then began talking with a sweet and soft voice.

    "What a handsome man. Do you think I¡¯m pretty? Do you want me to y a melody for you? The melody is called Flying Dancing."

    "Flying?" Ji Hao shouted harshly, "I¡¯ll beat your soul out of your body, and let it fly into the sky while your body falls to the ground!"

    Casting a resonant roar, Ji Hao straightened his right arm and hacked directly towards the girl along with a stream of essence sun fire, as if his arm was a sharp de. Heunched the move of Sky-Opening and hacked straight towards the chest of the girl, but didn¡¯t have the time to make the rest three moves.

    The girl gave a smile. She drifted backward along with Ji Hao¡¯s moves, as if she waspletely weightless. Her dress fluttered beautifully in the air and exposed her pair of jade-like lower legs. Her toenails were painted red with flower juice. Her feet slightly swayed, then countless transparent, glistening datura blooms drifted out.

    The golden blooms released a dense aroma while countless blooms emerged before Ji Hao¡¯s feet, seeming like a nket of flowers.

    The girl held the pipa behind her body while her fingers gently pulled the strings, generating a quick series of melody, striking at Ji Hao like a storm. While ying the pipa behind her body, the girl slightly twisting her slim waist. Her dress raised into the sky and sent up puffs of sparkling golden powder.

    Surrounded by the golden powder and blooms, the girl danced airily. Her moves were gentle and small, as she had only been slightly turning her head and shaking her shoulders, twisting her waist or raising her feet. Yet, a sense of beauty was naturally released from her body, and that stunning beauty could even imprint the souls of any ordinary human being.

    Just like the aroma of a tasty bottle of wine that had been stored for countless years, the beauty of the girl spread in the air, slowly yet strongly.

    Ji Hao shouted out in a deep voice while quickly waving his arms, casting Yu Yu¡¯s evil-suppressing calming magic on himself. Streams of Yu Yu¡¯s divine light transformed into light screens and covered his body. The surface of the divine light screen rippled, as the sparkling golden powder released from the girl spread on the light screen, devouring it.

    Puff, puff, puff, a slight noise could be heard without an end.

    After every puff, a calming magic spell of Ji Hao would be broken. At first, a puffing noise would only be caused after the time for each breath, but soon, the puffing noise could be heard without an end.

    Ji Hao¡¯s fingers were even cramped. In every span of a breath, he cast around three-thousand calming spells on himself. Such a high degree of defense could even allow Ji Hao to unhurriedly face a full-power wave of attackunched by a peak-level Divine Magus.

    But following that quick series of puffing noise, the golden light covered on Ji Hao¡¯s body was all broken. Next, the dim light stream released by the Pan Xi divine mirror quaked intensively, and then, along with a buzzing noise, a terrifying attack was sent out from Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Bang! A part of a wall of the hall beside Ji Hao was shattered all of a sudden. An enormous, hand-shaped hole appeared on the three-meter-thick wall, which was cast from divine gold. The shape of the hole was as same as the shape of the beautiful girl¡¯s hands.

    "Eh? A supreme treasure?" The girl paused for a second while she smiled so sweetly, with her sparkling eyes fixed on the dim light on Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    "Break!" Ji Hao gave a deep shout, waving his hands and casting a thunder magic with all of his power. Forty-eight dazzling thunderbolts descended from the sky, fiercely and directly striking to the girl¡¯s face like sharp swords.

    "Pretty boy, you¡¯re so cruel. Why don¡¯t you just fly with me, be happy with me?"

    The girl shook her body and easily dodged all thunderbolts released by Ji Hao, then pounced. Gently and airily, she pounced to before Ji Hao¡¯s face. A strong aroma came right onto Ji Hao¡¯s face, making Ji Hao feel drunk in both his body and soul.

    Ji Hao was paralyzed once again, and couldn¡¯t put forth any strength.

    The seed of Dao of sun and Pan Xi sun automatically activated again. Dazzling golden light surged through his body, burning all the aroma that Ji Hao inhaled.

    "Ji Hao! Be careful! These things..." shouted Po from the side, "They¡¯re not things!"

    Po had five streams of clear mist rising from his head. The three lotuses were spinning on the mist, with a hazy silhouette sitting with crossed legs on each lotus. Countless water-drop-like drops of golden light were pouring down from his head, forming a splendid light screen that shielded Gui Ling and himself inside.

    Ji Hao clearly saw that within the mist cloud above Po¡¯s head was a faintly visible floating tower.

    Every single door and window of that tower had been releasing a seven-colored, beautiful light, pushing the surrounding air to surge like water, striking towards those beautiful girls along with colorful light streams.

 Chapter 861: Sky Devil?

    Chapter 861: Sky Devil?

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The tower should be one of the most powerful treasures possessed by Po. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t see the shape of the tower clearly, but merely the power vibration released from it made Ji Hao tighten his entire body, as his seed of Dao instinctively rmed him of the danger. It was just like a newborn chicken abruptly seeing the shadow of an eagle shing across the ground, which would instinctively sense the danger. This was the feeling given to Ji Had by the tower.

    Ji Hao widely opened his eyes and clearly saw countless splendid, colorful streams of light gathered into rapid torrents, roaring down along with the power that was great enough to even shake the whole world. The ten beautiful girls were swallowed by the colorful torrents, without being able to even try to dodge.

    The splendid colorful light froze suddenly, and every stream of light transformed into an evil-suppressing spell symbol. Countless spell symbols shone brightly in the air. The shine of those spell symbols was clear as water, looking like colorful crystals, that sealed those beautiful girls like coffins.

    The girl in front of Ji Hao was also sealed by a colorful crystal block that was transformed from a light stream. The crystal block was enormous, like a hill, while the girl¡¯s stunned face was clearly visible in it, like a bug in amber. The crystal shone brighter and brother while countless tiny spell symbols sparkled in it. Colorful beams of light dazzled across the air along with a dreadful power, striking onto the bodies of these beautiful girls from all directions.

    Abruptly, warm and clear tears flowed out of the eye corners of the girl in front of Ji Hao, as she pitifully looked at Ji Hao and talked to him with a weak, soft and sweet voice, "What a merciless man! Can you please save me?"

    This enchanting voice drilled into Ji Hao¡¯s head. Ji Hao was protected by the Pan Xi divine mirror, but the moment he heard the girl¡¯s voice, he was already affected.

    A strong stream of warmth gushed directly towards Ji Hao¡¯s lower belly. Ji Hao¡¯s spirit blood gathered in the spot three inches lower than his lower abdomen, but he couldn¡¯t help it. His skin turned extremely sensitive, such that a gentle breeze and the falling dust could cause him a great pain, as bad as being hacked with a de or ax.

    "You!" Ji Hao stared at that girl in shock. The girl was sealed in the crystal, yet she wasn¡¯t disabled from moving at all. Beautifully and elegantly, she twisted her waist slightly, raised her foot and exposed half a lower leg, that was snow-white, smooth as jade...

    Ji Hao gave a muffled moan, then, he shamefully realized that he had just ejacted. Meanwhile, his life-force uncontrobly surged out of his body like a flood. Spirit blood rapidly flew in his blood vein while the warmth in his lower belly grew stronger and stronger, but his body turned softer and softer.

    Ji Hao was scared to death. His life-force was being lost at such a crazy rate, and if he wasn¡¯t a Divine Magus but an ordinary Qi cultivator, if he didn¡¯t have that strong body and thriving spirit blood, he would have been drained by that girl within the span of a few breaths!

    "Seal!" Ji Hao gnashed his teeth and growled.

    Tens of acupoints around his lower belly were tightened, momentarily sealing his life-force and stopping it from continuously leaking out. Ji Hao felt that his body was aching and limp. With a blushed face, Ji Hao looked at the girl in the crystal while hurriedly setting a fire and burned out the thing that came out of his body.

    Ji Hao worryingly nced at Po and Gui Ling, as he truly didn¡¯t want them to see what happened to him just now.

    Zhu Rong took a suspecting nce at Ji Hao, but right after that, he didn¡¯t have the time to worry about him. Zhu Rong threw his wine cbash away, then transformed his body into a sphere of fire, swooshing all over the sky. Wherever he reached, sparkling pipa strings would zip out of the air, piercing towards him like sharp needles, along with thin and faint space ripples.

    Zhu Rong¡¯s body had transformed into intangible fire, without any bone or flesh. Therefore, no matter how hard the enemies attacked, the fire would sway at most, but Zhu Rong would never be harmed like this.

    After transformed into fire, Zhu Rong became the first one who had taken an invincible position in this fight. He hovered around the hall, and within the blink of an eye, hundreds of thousands of different types of fire, including divine mes, spirit mes and all kinds of evil and negative fires descended like a storm.

    Except for the essence sun fire and the other few top-grade fires, Zhu Rong controlled the original power of all kinds of fires in the world. He turned all those fires into a sky-devouring me sea and roared down from the air, bumping against those sparkling pipa strings and generating muffled, thunderous booms.

    The fires surged and released a great heat. Pipa strings screamed across the air but failed to cause any harm.

    Ji Hao looked at Zhu Rong, but the girl sealed in the crystal in front of her called him once again with that sweet soft voice, "Young man, do you think I¡¯m pretty? You¡¯re so cruel, why don¡¯t you let me out?"

    The girl moved her arms and started waves of ripples in the crystal. The sealing crystal, which was created by Po with all her power seemed to not exist at all, as it couldn¡¯t cause any effect on the girl¡¯s moves. Ji Hao watched the girl slowly reach her snow-white arm out of the crystal.

    "This isn¡¯t right!" growled Po aside, "Even if you¡¯re all as powerful as my Shifu...Even my Shifu can¡¯t break this seal of mine so easily...You...What are you?!"

    Slim silhouettes shed across the air while the ten girls sealed in the crystal disappeared simultaneously.

    Bang! A girl suddenly appeared behind Po, with her pipa dazzling with a seven-colored light. The girl had the pipa raised high, then smashed heavily down onto Po¡¯s back.

    Po didn¡¯t dodge, neither did he have to time to dodge. He cast a magic and made himself as sturdy as a mountain, then took the strike with his back. He swayed slightly while a dark-yellow light shed behind him, and next, he shouted in surprise, "Eh? So weird, so weird. You¡¯re not so powerful, but how can you be so hard to deal with?"

    Before his voice faded, the other girls pulled the strings of their pipa together. A quick series of music came like a thunderstorm that didn¡¯t give Po and Gui Ling anytime to react. They quivered and vomited blood once again.

    The pipa music vibrated Po and Gui Ling¡¯s primordial spirits. Even though their primordial spirits were all under the protection of supreme treasures, the pipa music seemed to directly reach the cores of their souls. The music was invisible, but could drill into every corner of their souls. They protected their primordial spirits with powerful treasures, tried to suppress the evils with their powers, but still they were both injured by the music in a moment.

    Ji Hao popped out his eyes. Looking at the girl in front of him, who was slowlying out of the crystal bit by bit, a thought popped out in his head all of a sudden.

    In his previous life, and from a Daoist book, he had read a description about the ¡®outer space Sky Devil¡¯, given by some powerful beings.

    ¡®From unknown ces, going to unknown destinations, they abruptlye and go, with a faint, magical aroma, with heavenly girls scattering blossoms; flying, dancing, with hundreds of dragons hovering in the sky, with all kinds of supernatural phenomenon that can¡¯t be named one by one. The power of sky devils aims at the primordial spirit. Ites along the wind, and fades along the wind as well. Wherever the wind blows across, a dark fire will burn the primordial spirit, and an evil sound will affect the heart. Evil shadows will sh and evil light will break the Dao. All these are fake."

    ¡®Outer space sky devil? These were outer space sky devils! It can¡¯t be wrong!¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    Recalling the book he read in his previous life, Ji Hao gave a resonant shout. Then, a sun rose from his head into the sky. The Pan Jia sun floated in the hall, shining with a golden, bright light.

 Chapter 862: The True Face of Sky Devil

    Chapter 862: The True Face of Sky Devil

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Sky devils were terrifying, because they were invisible and traceless.

    One didn¡¯t know where they came from, or where they would go. They came like a gust of wind, and would also leave like a gust of wind. They were raised in one¡¯s heart and came through the mind. They were not defendable, as everyone had weakness in the heart, through which, sky devils could drill in immediately, strike the primordial spirit and harm the foundation of the cultivation of Dao.

    Walls could not stop sky devils; cities with strong defenses were just the same as t areas in the eyes of sky devils. Countlessyers of magic formations could deliver no effect to sky devils, and numerous seals were nothing to sky devils.

    The scariest thing about sky evils was that they came from one¡¯s heart and through the mind. Therefore, even if one protected yourself with countless walls, magic formations, and seals, with a slight carelessness, with a single thought, sky devils coulde straight into one¡¯s body, and the primordial spirit would be harmed already.

    In front of sky devils, all walls, magic formations, and seals were ineffective. Many times, those werepletely useless. Except for some extremely rare and powerful treasures that could suppress sky devils especially, the other treasures or weapons could barely do anything to sky devils, even if those treasures could turn the ocean inside down, move stars in the sky, or even destroy the world and rece it with Chaos.

    The information regarding sky devil shed through Ji Hao¡¯s mind. Over quite a long period, these traceless sky devils were the most frightful things to Qi cultivators. Countless powerful cultivators were destroyed and killed by sky devils. Therefore, many special records regarding how to deal with sky devils existed in Daoist books, as well as some creation methods of weapons and tools that could effectively suppress sky devils. However, in Ji Hao¡¯s previous life, magic barely existed in the world, and Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even find the materials to make those tools and weapons. For this reason, he had only memorized those creation methods but never actually made one of those weapons and tools.

    At the moment, he saw Po and Gui Ling unable to do anything to the sky devil despite their powerfulness, such that Po could only take the attacksunched by the sky devil with his own body. Such a passive way of fighting...Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was the first time for Po and Gui Ling to encounter a sky devil.

    The Pan Jia sun floated above Ji Hao¡¯s head. Looking from a distance, the sun seemed to be a three meters in radius fire sphere that wasn¡¯t toorge in shape. However, the closer one got, the huger the fire sphere would seem to be.

    The air around Ji Hao¡¯s body had magicallyyered up. Consequently, the area ten meters in radius around him was now actually hundreds of thousands of miles in radius. The power of the Pan Jia sun had beenpressed to an extreme level as it floated above Ji Hao, shining with a dazzling golden light. The golden light suffused the entire hall, filling every single corner just like water.

    Dazzling light shone on the entire hall, after which came the water-clear essence sun fire, burning intensively. It filled every inch of the space of the hall without leaving any nk.

    The power of the sun was purely positive and could naturally destroy all evils, along withrgely suppressing sky devils. Ji Hao filled the entire hall up with the essence sun fire, right after which, a shrill series of howls could be heard, as those beautiful girls all froze in the air and couldn¡¯t move anymore. Next, their skins began breaking and falling off, while their blood and flesh began corroding, turning into ash. Soon, the ten girls turned into ten pale skeletons, floating in the air, each holding a splendidly glowing pipa whileughing with creepy voices.

    Ji Hao fixed his eyes on these skeletons, and found out that the standing positions of these skeletons were around ten meters away from the standing positions of those beautiful girls just now!

    "Good magic," Growled Po angrily, "You have actually tricked my eyes, and even misled my spirit power. I didn¡¯t even figure out your true locations, no wonder this tower of mine couldn¡¯t seal you."

    Ji Hao locked his fingers together and gave a deep shout.

    His shout burst beside Po and Gui Ling¡¯s ears like thunder, making those two angry and anxious cultivators quiver instantly. Po and Gui Ling felt like someone had just poured a bucket of iced water onto their heads, that allowed their bodies to cool and their minds to calm.

    Gui Ling¡¯s eyes shone with a dark light as she looked around,ughed and said, "Brother, you figured it wrong again. These skeletons are not their true bodies either. Everything is unreal. We¡¯re all fooled by our own eyes."

    Po paused, and his facial muscles twitched intensively while his face blushed. He gritted his teeth an said, "I¡¯ll be too ashamed to face Shifu now, I¡¯ll truly be too ashamed to face Shifu now. What is this? How can it be powerful enough to trick our eyes?"

    The ten skeletonsughed loudly. Blue fires rose from their eye sockets while blood-red tears flowed out, dripping on the ground through their sharp chins. They raised their pipa together and wielded. Immediately, their pipa transformed into bone whips which were thickly covered in thorns. Loud pping noises were generated as those skeletons gently wielded these bone whips. Meanwhile,rge streams of green mes roared out from those bone whips.

    Within the blink of an eye, those beautiful girls became scary skeletons. They flew in the air, surrounded by the essence sun fire whileughing loudly with sharp, creepy voices.

    Ji Hao stopped looking at these skeletons. Instead, he turned around and looked at a corner of the hall.

    "Can you please show your real face?"

    The essence sun fire suffused the entire hall, and any strange power would cause an intense reaction of the essence sun fire. Through it, Ji Hao sensed something different from that corner.

    A clear voice could then be heard. The voice sounded like the voice of a young girl, yet also like a young man. But if one listened more carefully, one would be able to discover the calmness of middle-aged people, and the oldness of old people, from the voice.

    This voice made Ji Hao¡¯s heart itchy, because he discovered too many things from it. Hearing this voice was just like hearing the first cry of an infant, but from this first cry, one could also hear the whole life of this infant. One could hear the infant die in old age a hundred yearster, and also hear the unsettling screams of the ghost of the infanting out of the grave.

    Ji Hao¡¯s face trembled. This thing¡¯s voice could even be counted as the supreme sound of evil, that the primordial spirit of any rtively weaker Qi cultivator would be harmed by this voice.

    "Truly impressive, for breaking my magic in this way."

    A sphere of light, that seemed to contain all colors in the world, puffed out from the corner. A slim silhouette gradually emerged from the light. This ¡®man¡¯ was strong as a man, yet gentle and beautiful as a woman. His skin was as tender as the skin of a baby, yet his eyes showed the wiseness and calmness of an elderly man.

    His face was covered in a faintyer of colorful light, under which, his face changed constantly. Countless different faces showed alternatively under the light, gradually merging into a unique, quite charming, yet indescribable face.

    Incalcble oddly-shaped flowers that were ever discovered in Pan Gu world emerged from the light, airily rotating around him and making him as beautiful as a dream.

    Meanwhile, a faint and magical aroma spread out, filling up the entire hall.

    "This is a wonderful, wonderful world." That ¡®man¡¯ looked at Ji Hao and said ndly, "So many living creatures, so many fresh delicious preys. My people just can¡¯t wait toe."

    Narrowing his eyes, this ¡®man¡¯ continued slowly, "We¡¯ve been searching in the boundless chaos for countless years, and finally found such a thriving world again. This is our luck...But it¡¯s your misfortune."

 Chapter 863: The Rising Evil Flame

    Chapter 863: The Rising Evil me

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Prey?"

    Po¡¯s face was badly darkened. But before he said anything, Gui Ling gave a resonant roar from the side.

    She was a prehistorical turtle. Back in the prehistorical era, she was one of the most powerful living creatures in Pan Gu world. ording to the legends, she even fought against the oldest dragon and the oldest phoenix. She was one of the top-grade predators, staying on top of the food chain of Pan Gu world ever since the start of time. Except for a few especially powerful beings, living creatures in the whole world were her prey.

    But, did this strange being from an unknown ce say that all living beings in Pan Gu world were his prey? By saying this, he despised Gui Ling, who was a powerful living being; he offended and provoked her greatly. Therefore, Gui Ling took the first move, raised the ck jade ruyi held in her left hand and smashed it straight down towards the man¡¯s head, leaving a dark stream of light in the air. Meanwhile, she swung her left arm and threw three dark-colored water thunder bombs out silently.

    "Powerful creature, your blood and soul has aroused me."

    The man smiled faintly and said with that clear and beautiful voice of his; the voice was manly, girly, young and also old.

    Facing Gui Ling¡¯s attack, he flicked his left little finger and released a dark stream of light as well. Following the moves of his finger, that tens of meters long, thumb-thick ck light stream rolled up, fiercely shing against Gui Ling¡¯s jade ruyi.

    A thunderous boom was generated. The man stayed perfectly unmoved while Gui Ling trembled and took three steps backward in a row, as if she was struck by a thunderbolt. The three water thunder bombs silently flew to the man¡¯s face. He smiled, slightly crooked his left finger and flicked, sending the three bombs far away, before the bombs exploded.

    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! Following three muffled noises, the water thunder bombs sted on the wall of the hall quietly, without emitting any light. Nevertheless, three three-hundred-meter radius holes were opened up on the purely golden wall of this divine hall.

    Looking out of the three holes, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but have his heart beat faster.

    No blue sky and clouds could be seen on the outside. Instead, Ji Hao saw a splendid light hovering in streams. Floating in the light, were countless different sized, golden and transparent datura blooms, and standing in the middle of each bloom was a beautiful girl.

    Those girls were holding all kinds of musical instruments, ying, dancing and singing in those flowers. Their slim and curvy bodies were glowing with a bright, warm light, while releasing waves of magical, enchanting power, roaring towards Ji Hao. By simply taking a quick nce at the outside, Ji Hao felt that his primordial spirit begin shaking. Ji Hao was frightened. He hurriedly activated his seed of Dao, released a dazzling golden light to protect himself.

    The entire hall was surrounded by that sky-swallowing evil power, as if the hall was isted from Pan Gu world, and everyone in the hall was now under the control of this man.

    Po and Gui Ling also saw the abnormal scene outside the hall. Same as Ji Hao, their looks turned especially serious as well. Without knowing how, they were trapped in this strange magic, which proved that this ¡®man¡¯ was truly immeasurably powerful.

    Zhu Rong showed his human body again. Beside him, a meters thick me screen rose silently. This colorful me screen seemed to be simple, but in fact, it was formed from tens of thousands of different types of rare mes in Pan Gu world; it was variable and powerful.

    Sparkling pipa strings zipped out of the air one after another, fiercely striking on the fame screen and generating a loud sizzling noise. The strings were soon burned out by the me screen. However, more and more strings zipped out of the sky, screaming and coiling around the me screen, violently attacking without a break. Gradually, Zhu Rong¡¯s face was darkened as well.

    Ji Hao couldn¡¯t see Zhu Rong¡¯s body anymore, because around his body were countless extremely thin, sparkling strings interweaving, constantly causing a shrill swishing noise. But with Zhu Rong¡¯s power, Ji Hao didn¡¯t need to worry about him.

    Calming himself down, Ji Hao then looked at that man, cupped his hands towards him and said, "Ah, I didn¡¯t know your name yet. Can you tell me your name?"

    That ¡®man¡¯ paused slightly. The dark light stream released from his little finger was hacking towards Gui Ling. Hearing Ji Hao, he frowned, then shook his head and responded, "Name? This...is too useless to my kind. We don¡¯t need a name to differentiate each other.

    With a humble yet proud smile, he raised his head, sighed and said, "You people are shallow, you don¡¯t understand our existence. We are formless, intangible, we are even traceless. Time and space mean nothing to us, we¡¯re just a ¡®concept¡¯."

    ¡®They¡¯re just a concept...¡¯ Ji Hao silently pondered over the man¡¯s words, trying to understand him.

    They were intangible and formless. Therefore, ordinary attacks were not effective on them, no matter hacking with des of attacking with magics.

    Time and space meant nothing to them. Therefore, it was almost impossible to attack their true bodies, no matter through what method.

    They were just a ¡®concept¡¯, aiming at the souls and primordial spirits of people. Therefore, if one wanted to attack them and kill them, one would have to start from their ¡®mind and thought¡¯. Invisibly and tracelessly, they could harm the souls and primordial spirits of Qi cultivators. Therefore, one could alsounch counter-attacks invisibly and tracelessly. This was also the best way to deal with sky devils, mentioned in the Daoist book Ji Hao read in his previous life. Or in other words, this was a way learned from sky devils by powerful human beings.

    Ji Hao took a long gasp, boosted up his Qi and spirit blood. Gradually, the power vibration released from his body became strong and regr, while the power of his spirit blood was perfectly gathered in his body, without leaking out by even a little bit. Ji Hao fixed his eyes on that ¡®man¡¯ and said ndly, "Ah, no name? Indeed, names are not important, but are you sure that you can deal with so many of us all at once?"

    The Pan Jia sun floating above Ji Hao¡¯s head suddenly dimmed down, as all sunlight hadpressed into a thumb-thick beam, surging into the nine suns spear pulled out by Ji Hao.

    Attaining the nearly inexhaustible sunlight from the Pan Jia sun, the nine suns spear shone dazzlingly while countless spell symbols emerged from its body. Those almost tangible, purely golden spell symbols hovered crazily fast around the spear.

    With a slight fear, that ¡®man¡¯ looked at the spear. As a powerful weapon that had absorbed the power of the sun, the spear couldrgely suppress his power.

    However, Po made his move before Ji Hao.

    "Brother, chill... Let me try his power." Po sounded angry as well. This ¡®man¡¯ had been seeing him as prey, but who was he? He was Priest Po! He had been living freely in this world for countless years ever since this world was created. Even the most powerful beings in this world would not talk to him like that!

    This was the very first time for Ji Hao to see Po release all of his power.

    Po straightened his ten fingers, and from the tip of each finger, a dreadfully sharp sword light dazzled out. Ten sword lights sliced the air open, shing towards that ¡®man¡¯s head, seeming to cut the whole world into bits.

    Ji Hao realized that Po was truly worthy of being the first disciple of Yu Yu, that the sword light released by him actually sensed rather simr to Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation. By merely watching from a distance, Ji Hao felt that his primordial spirit was going to be swallowed and ground by the sword light, which was truly scary.

    That ¡®man¡¯ chuckled, then the ck light stream released from his left hand slightly shrunk, shing against Po¡¯s ten sword lights.

    Following a thunderous gang, Po quivered intensively, then staggered backward.

    That ¡®man¡¯ughed out loud while swiftly flicking his ten fingers, sending waves of sword lights out, striking towards Po like rain.

 Chapter 864: Unassailable

    Chapter 864: Unassable

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao was frightened and Po was shocked, while Gui Ling screamed out from aside.

    While chuckling, that ¡®man¡¯ released waterfall-like waves of sword light with a splendid glow, dazzling down towards Po¡¯s head.

    The tower floating above Po¡¯s head released a dragon-like, tremendous stream of power, vigorously roaring around, bumping against the sword light waves. A buzzing noise could be heard without an end whilerge streams of Yu Yu¡¯s divine light were releasing from those colorful crystal blocks gathered above Po¡¯s head, transforming into magnificently glowing mountains and inds, protecting Po.

    The sword light released from the ¡®man¡¯s fingers curved in the air and struck those colorful crystal blocks. Beams of light sshed out like a pouring rain while those glowing images of mountains and inds upon Po¡¯s head shattered one after another, then reemerged constantly.

    Within a single second, tens of thousands of splendidly glowing mountains and inds shattered altogether. Before Po could react, tens of thousands of beams of sword light fiercely struck on Po¡¯s body.

    The simple long robe worn by Po was torn apart, transforming into countless gray-yellow cloth butterflies, flying all over the sky. Po took in a long gasp, pointing his finger forwards. Those cloth butterflies suddenly sted and turned into extremely thin and bright beams of light, dazzling towards his body. Before the next wave of sword light struck on his body, those countless light beams had already woven into a stunning, luxurious long robe that was thickly covered in the patterns of stars, mountains, and rivers. Stars glowed and moved on the robe, seeming to be real, with a Tai Ji diagram embroidered on the chest, and Ba Gua diagram on the back.

    Po snorted coldly and seriously while his long hair fluttered without being blowing by any wind. The long hair quickly coiled itself up into a bun, then a golden-purple, lotus-shaped crown emerged from the air, steadily buckling the bun. Next, a purple mist rose from the crown straight into the air and crushed the thousands of beams of sword light released from that ¡®man¡¯ within the blink of an eye.

    Followed by a loud buzz, a nine-story, six-angled tower emerged from the mist. Every angle of the tower had golden lights or bronze bells hung on it. Dense purple mist was puffing out from those golden lights ceaselessly, while those bronze bells were letting out resonant and bright rings.

    Po was now holding an ancient styled bell on his left hand, that was wrapped in a strong stream of Chaos power and embossed with a ster map, and a ruyi in his right hand. The ruyi in his right hand glowed as bright as the sun, while releasing a destructive Chaos power. Added with the tower floating above his head, three supreme treasures glowed resplendently and circled Po up.

    Ji Hao swallowed his saliva with difficulty while looking at the three supreme treasures of Po in a daze.

    The Pan Xi divine mirror quaked intensively inside Ji Hao¡¯s body. Without a doubt, these three treasures of Po were all at the same level as the mirror; all these three treasures were pre-world supreme treasures, each with forty-nine natural inhibitions.

    Ji Hao was an incredibly lucky boy. With his luck and the help and guidance provided by the mysterious man, he attained the Pan Xi divine mirror, which was a top-grade supreme treasure. Po seemed to be so humble at ordinary times, that he never mentioned any supreme treasure he had. But at the moment, he showed three supreme treasures all at once, seeming to shake the whole world.

    "Amazing, my big brother!" Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but shout out sincerely. Po was truly a powerful being who lived since the prehistorical era. Back when this world was just created, Po had found his own Dao. Not to mention his power of Dao, not a single ordinary cultivator could ever bearparison with him, only because of all these supreme treasures he possessed.

    Po gave a faint smile, while a dense and strong starlight roared out of the bell in his left hand, striking towards that ¡®man¡¯. At the same time, countless beams of Chaos sword light randomly dazzled out of the ruyi in his right hand, shing towards that ¡®man¡¯ as well. Meanwhile, the tower above his head was spinning, destroying the surrounding area. Zhu Rong¡¯s divine hall was crushed into bits, and the entire mountaintop of Zhu Rong Mountain was almost stirred into a pot of paste. It seemed that Po was going to ry the Chaos for real.

    "Be careful, Priest Po!" Zhu Rong worryingly growled aside, "Don¡¯t break my dojo!"

    Po paused slightly, then slowed down a little bit. That ¡®man¡¯ seized this opportunity, shed across the air and transformed into an indescribable being that was like a shred of shadow, a gust of wind, but also like a thought, or a faint trace left in the universe. Strangely, swiftly and magically, that ¡®man¡¯ reached to Po.

    "Die!" Following a deep shout gave by that ¡®man¡¯, his both hands reached out at lightning speed, hacking down towards Po¡¯s head and chest along with ten beams of sword light.

    Po was protected by the three amazing supreme treasures, yet, that ¡®man¡¯ easily broke the protection of the treasures and reached to Po. Ji Hao, Gui Ling, even Po himself were all shocked, while the ¡®man¡¯s pair of hands had already hacked on Po¡¯s body for hundreds of times like a spinning wind wheel.

    The purple golden lotus crown sparkled on Po¡¯s head while the luxurious robe worn by him released splendid streams of glowing mist. Additionally, lotuses drifted out from Po¡¯s mouth, each lotus wrapped in water-clear Yu Yu¡¯s divine light.

    The sword light released by that ¡®man¡¯ broke the purple mist that came from the crown, dispelled the glowing mist rose from the robe, and even lotuses drifted out of Po¡¯s mouth were cut into pieces. Followed a thunderous series of noise, Po was hacked on the body for hundreds of times, and was sent out flying.

    "Big brother!" Ji Hao moved, dashing towards Po while leaving a golden beam of light in the air.

    That ¡®man¡¯ moved as swiftly, pouncing on Ji Hao along with countless beautiful curvy silhouettes. However, Ji Hao wielded his arm and let the nine suns spear release a sky-shattering sizzling noise. It forcibly tore the space apart and sent out a golden arc light, towards the ¡®man¡¯s head.

    This strike was generated by all of the power of the spear, added with the immense essence sun fire came from the Pan Jia sun. Additionally, Ji Haounched the move of Sky-Opening along with this strike. The golden arc light vibrated intensively, swaying from left to right. The moving track of this arc light seemed to be random, but it actually flowed some naturalw of Pan Gu world,pletely disabling this ¡®man¡¯ from dodging.

    This strikeunched by Ji Hao was almost the Dao itself. Through the strike, he clearly told the ¡®man¡¯ that as long as he was still in Pan Gu world, he would certainly be hit!

    This was the most perfect attack Ji Hao hadunched ever since he learned the move of Sky-Opening from the mysterious man; this strike was wless, and was even beautiful.

    That ¡®man¡¯ paused briefly, then slightly sighed and said, "Such a beautiful move. You¡¯re able tounch such a perfect attack, which means the scene will be stunning when I chop off your head!"

    Following the slight sigh, Ji Hao saw and with a soul-deep shock and fear that his arc light froze in the air. Then, as a golden glow shed across the air, that arc light turned around, striking towards himself in an unstoppable way.

    Ji Hao was deeply confused. What happened? Why would a full-power attackunched by him strike back at himself?

    "Ji Hao! Move!" Gui Ling roared out while she pped her hands and sent out a thick, turtle-shell-shaped shield, shielding Ji Hao behind.

    ng! A deep mark appeared on the shield. A strong force pushed the shield quickly backward, thudding loudly against Ji Hao¡¯s chest. The Pan Xi divine mirror activated automatically, sending the shield immediately away.

    A muffled moan was squeezed out from the throat of Po. Po was sent flying out, but abruptly, arge and thick shield appeared before his head, that made his head bang heavily against it, leaving a human-head-sized hole on the shield.

    Po and Gui Ling vomited blood simultaneously. Both of them looked at that ¡®man¡¯ without being able to say anything.

    In both terms of attacking and defending, this ¡®man¡¯ was so powerful and fierce; he was almost unassable.

 Chapter 865: The Sword Formation Kills the Devil

    Chapter 865: The Sword Formation Kills the Devil

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Time flew swiftly.

    The divine hall was already destroyed by the three supreme treasures of Po. By now, the sky was covered by a bright, beautiful glow, while countless datura blooms flew all over the sky. Each bloom had a breathtakingly beautiful girl standing on it, singing and dancing while releasing a strong evil power, to shake the spirits of Dao.

    Ji Hao kneeled on the ground while gasping quickly. He sensed an overwhelming pain from the area between his chest and stomach. He was protected by the Pan Xi divine mirror and the Gold Crow cloak, but still was injured by that terrifying attackunched by himself. Some thin rips had even appeared on the edges of the Gold Crow cloak, which was crafted by Yu Yu himself.

    A destructive power broke Ji Hao¡¯s muscles and crushed his bones through the cloak and the mirror, injuring his internal organs. At the moment, every corner of Ji Hao¡¯s body was aching so much, and his head was heavy. The seed of Dao of sun was dim, like a candlelight in the storm, seeming about to die anytime.

    Pain, Ji Hao had never suffered such a great pain.

    He gasped deeply while the thriving life-force was boosted up in his body like a roaring ocean. The physical wounds were healed speedily, as a golden light dazzled out of the Pan Jia sun, transforming into a stream of power, surging around Ji Hao¡¯s body. Soon, the dim seed of Dao of sun began glowing brightly again.

    "You evil thing, die!" Ji Hao shouted ragingly out while he raised the nine suns spear again and hacked down, generating a dazzling beam of light.

    His eyes were out of focus while his mind was unclear. He could see nothing but those beautiful, attractive silhouettes. He could hear nothing but those silver songs andughs of those evil girls. The nine suns spear was lunged over and over again, as Ji Hao felt that he was like an orange which had itsst bit of juice being squeezed out.

    Another destructive power came andnded on Ji Hao¡¯s chest. The Pan Xi divine mirror send away a big half of that power, yet the remained small half struck right on Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    The Gold Crow Cloak gave a shrill scream. Finally, after a series of heavy strikes, this powerful cloak that Yu Yu made for Ji Hao, couldn¡¯t take the harm anymore, and was shattered. Countless golden light beams burst from Ji Hao¡¯s body. Staring at he copsing Gold Crow cloak, Ji Hao¡¯s heart primed, then the sadness upied his heart.

    Thest piece of the cloak transformed into a puff of golden light spots in Ji Hao¡¯s hand, dissipating along the wind. All of a sudden, a fierce sword intent, which had been hiding deep inside the Gold Crow cloak, reached up into the sky. Ji Hao¡¯s vision was blurred. He seemed to see an enormous mountain in front of him. The mountain was generated from the sword intent, and that indescribably terrifying sword intent had spread out. Wherever it reached, everything was destroyed.

    A raging growl burst in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space.

    "Wake up! You bunch of silly little things!"

    The mysterious man stood on the gray round tform, his whole body glowing with a blue light. From his pair of eyes, the blue light dazzled to tens of miles far like two bolts of lightning. He stood in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space and cast a resonant growl. That strong and powerful voice of his even quaked Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space and almost killed the light of the seed of Dao of sun.

    Under the effect of the mysterious man¡¯s growl and that sword intent from the cloak, Ji Hao suddenly woke up. He shook his head and finally saw the surrounding area clearly.

    Po and Gui Ling were both affected quite strongly by the evil power, yet, they were in much better state than Ji Hao. Especially Po, after all, he was under the protection of three supreme treasures. At the moment, the glows of the three supreme treasures of Po were dim, yet Po still seemed to be calm and clean, unlike Ji Hao, who now looked like a drowning mouse. Gui Ling had also activated her most powerful treasures. She had attained quite a few powerful treasures from Pan Jia world. By now, those treasures floated above her head, releasing thick and dense watery mist to shield her.

    The sword intent from the cloak didn¡¯t just wake Ji Hao up. Po and Gui Ling had both boosted up their spirits, that the power vibrations released from them turned stronger and stronger, sharper and sharper.

    "Sister Gui Ling, brother Ji Hao, just now, when this thing showed his real body, we had been enchanted already." growled Po harshly, "All moves we made were used by him to attack ourselves! If Shifu didn¡¯t hide that life-saving sword intent in our little brother¡¯s cloak, we might still be lost in the endless illusion, without being able to free ourselves!"

    Ji Hao spat out some saliva mixed with blood, then gnashed his teeth and said, "No wonder I was injured so badly. Even under the protection of the mirror, I couldn¡¯t even stop vomiting blood! It turns out that he attacked me with the powers of my brother and sister!"

    Po and Gui Ling nced at Ji Hao quite embarrassedly, then each gave a bitter smile without saying anything.

    Gui Ling raised her left hand and showed a clearly visible tidy cut on her ck wide sleeve. Then with surprise, sheughed bitterly towards Ji Hao and said, "Ji Hao, this robe of mine is not a great piece, but it¡¯s indeed a natural-crafted treasure. You cut with a single move. The power of this robe, added with my own cultivation of Dao, failed to stop it from happening. How on earth did you gain that great power of yours?"

    Ji Hao¡¯s face was blushed slightly. Looking at the broken sleeve, Ji Hao remained silent.

    That ¡®man¡¯ sat in an ocean of flower with crossed legs. With surprise, he looked at that amazingly powerful sword intent spreading from above Ji Hao¡¯s head, sighed slightly and said, "Such an impressive sword intent. I¡¯m afraid, its owner has already reached the extreme of the Dao of killing. With one more step forward, things will be truly uncontroble."

    Shaking his head, that ¡®man¡¯ sneered and continued, "If it weren¡¯t for this sword intent, you would have killed each other already. Shame, what a shame."

    Ji Hao sneered as well and said, "Since we¡¯re not dead, then you should be."

    That ¡®man¡¯ slightly tilted his head, looked at Ji Hao, smiled in an enchanting way and asked in surprise, "Eh? What else can you do? Can you just show me? Just now, this little boy¡¯s sword lights were quite amazing. This girl¡¯s treasures are powerful too. Even you, you little thing, your moves were special. But, nothing more than that...What else do you have?"

    Ji Hao snorted coldly. He stomped his foot against the ground and let the gray colored blueprint of the sword formation fly out from his body. The blueprint released the Chaos power and soon covered the entire area with a radius of a million miles. Four sword lights dazzled out of Ji Hao¡¯s body and flew to the east, north, west and south. Next, sword lights descended like raindrops.

    Those girls standing on blooms screamed out simultaneously. They were hit by the descending sword lights. Their beautiful bodies were punctured, set aze with raging fire, and within few blinks of an eye, they were burned into ashes.

    Four tremendously powerful sword light flew inwards while Po, Gui Ling, Ji Hao and Zhu Rong, who also managed to free himself from waves of attacks, each stood on a corner of the sword formation.

    "One of my ancestors has left a record, ording to which, Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation can destroy Gods and saints, and even destroy the world."ughed Zhu Rong quite excitedly. "Back then, that ancestor of mine once helped Yu Yu to hold a gate of this sword formation, today. I can finally feel the powerfulness of this sword formation myself. Wonderful, how wonderful!"

    That ¡®man¡¯ sitting in the bloom ocean stared at Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation stunned. In the next moment, his body transformed back into that indescribable state as he attempted to flee. However, the four sword lights flew inward and met in the center of the sword formation, generating a shrill scream immediately. At the moment, the splendid, seemingly boundless glow covered on Zhu Rong Mountain copsed, being crushedpletely along with the screams of that ¡®man¡¯.

    Once the glow covered Zhu Rong Mountain was dispelled, a quick rm could be heard from a distance away.

    Zhu Rong¡¯s look changed instantly.

 Chapter 866: Intruding the Divine Palace Again

    Chapter 866: Intruding the Divine Pce Again

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Hearing the rm, Zhu Rong¡¯s look changed suddenly.

    Stomping his foot in rage, Zhu Rong growled, "How dare they intrude once again?!"

    shing across the air, Zhu Rong transformed into a streak of fiery light, dazzling into the sky. Half a sky was burned red by Zhu Rong while countless fist-sized me balls descended from the sky, sting before even reaching to the ground, causing a thunderous series of booms.

    Ji Hao, Po, and Gui Ling paused briefly. Without having the time to see if that ¡®man¡¯ was killed by the sword formation for good or had fled with some powerful magic, they all leaped into the sky, transforming into light stream or treading upon watery clouds, and followed closely after Zhu Rong, flying south.

    With the flowing sunlight flying magic, Ji Hao transformed into an extremely thin beam of sunlight, silently flying forward. He nced at Po and Gui Ling from time to time. At the moment, Po and Gi Ling hadn¡¯t been staying humble andying low like always. Instead, they both showed their real powers.

    From an unknown source, Po took out an entirely jade-white short sword and controlled the sword with his primordial spirit. He transformed into a fierce sword light which dazzled across the sky. His moving speed was incredibly high, that stunned Ji Haopletely. Within the twinkling of an eye, the sword light transformed from Po flew a long distance away, then as it shed again through the air, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t see Po anymore!

    Gui Ling now had a ten-thousand-mile in radius hazy turtle silhouette floating above her head. That tremendous turtle slowly raised its foot and took a step forward, after which, Gui Ling¡¯s body slightly moved. But in the very next moment, tens of thousands of miles were already covered by her.

    With the flowing sunlight flying magic, Ji Hao¡¯s flying speed had already reached an extreme level; he had already met the up limit based on his current power. But still, he couldn¡¯t catch with Po and Gui Ling.

    Ji Hao was shocked. Normally, Po and Gui Ling were so generous, humble and free, seeming to be far away from all kinds of worldly affairs. They had always been unhurried and graceful, that Ji Hao had never seen them be angry.

    This was the first time for Ji Hao to see Po and Gui Ling like this. Seeing them dashing away, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but feel sad for the poor ones who would fall into their handster. Encountering an angry Po and Gui Ling, hehe, Ji Hao truly wanted to see how would those poor things end up.

    Shaking his head, Ji Hao stopped casting the flying magic. Instead, he let the Heaven and Earth golden bridge swish out of his forehead. A dim golden light tore the space open, as Ji Hao¡¯s body shed and disappeared suddenly. In the next moment, Ji Hao directly showed up above theva ocean that Zhu Rong had brought him to once. The golden bridge was amazingly powerful, such that when Ji Hao arrived, none of the other three had arrived yet.

    In his spiritual space, the mysterious man, who had sat back down and crossed his legs, abruptly shouted out, "Be careful, you have powerful enemies here! Little thing, this time, the enemies are truly powerful. You have to be extra careful!"

    Before the mysterious man¡¯s voice faded, a strong gust of wind came from behind Ji Hao. He hurriedly leaped away, raised a stream of me and rose into the sky, flying up hundreds of meters high. Turning around, Ji Hao widely opened his eyes and looked down. Ji Hao saw a muscr man, whose body was glowing with splendid colorful light, that made him look like a piece of jewelry. The man was holding arge staff with a dragon-head on it, while viciously staring at Ji Hao.

    It was this muscr man who attacked Ji Hao from his back just now. With an unknown method, this man managed to avoid Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power and approached him before he discovered him.

    "Impressive! Take this!" Ji Hao opened his eye of Dao of sun and releasedva-like dense streams of essence sun fire. The essence sun fire streams rolled and wove in the sky, while numerous thunder spell symbols with purely positive power silently emerged from the fire.

    That three-meter tall muscr man moved, dashing straight towards Ji Hao while leaving shreds of afterimages in the air. It seemed like under his feet was a long stair, such that after he took each step towards Ji Hao, a beautifully glowing, golden, translucent datura bloom would emerge under his foot.

    This guy was tall and sturdy, yet, his moves were gentle, nimble and airy, looking like a dance of a beautiful young girl. That fifteen-meter long dragon-head staff was wielded fiercely by him, but his moves looked just like a girl doing a ribbon dance in the wind.

    "You b*stard thing!" Ji Hao began taking a guess.

    The golden essence sun fire struck on this man¡¯s body while those thunder spell symbols sted, releasing spheres of golden thunderbolts. Waves of purely positive sun power roared across the sky. Ji Hao¡¯s long hair fluttered in the wind while he floated in the air, staring deeply into the golden fire.

    Before the explosive fire and thunderbolts faded, a muffled swishing noise could be heard from behind Ji Hao once again.

    Ji Hao shed away while the golden bridge zipped out from between his eyebrows, bringing him to over ten miles away in a sh. He turned around and took a nce, and his fine hairs immediately stood straight up in shock. The spot he was standing in was now surrounded by seventeen muscr men with glowing bodies, who came from an unknown source.

    The fire dimmed, and then the man, who was attacked violently by Ji Hao just now, flew into the sky as if nothing had happened to him at all. Eighteen muscr men lined up in two lines and formed a strange formation, all staring covetously at JI Hao.

    "Are you...possessed?" Remaining silent for a while, Ji Hao asked straightforwardly.

    The eighteen men¡¯ eyes sparkled dimly while a strange aroma spread out from their bodies. Around them, colorful glows flowed in streams, and soon, the entire area with a radius of ten miles was covered up by the colorful glow, making these muscr men look like Gods descended from heaven.

    "Little one, the sword formation of yours is quite fierce." said one of the eighteen men slowly, with that extremely strange voice that Ji Hao couldn¡¯t possibly forget, that sounded like men, women, also like young people and old people. "You have killed me once, which is impressive, isn¡¯t it? But it¡¯s useless... Want to kill us for good? That¡¯s not so easy."

    Ji Hao paused instantly, then he looked at that man and shouted, "Where the hell are you from?"

    Although Ji Hao knew that these men could be outer space sky devils that he read from a Daoist book in his previous life, he still wanted a definite answer.

    The man smiled faintly, preparing to answer Ji Hao¡¯s question. But a streak of fiery light dazzled over as Zhu Rong rushed up in a great rage.

    Looked at the eighteen muscr men standing while facing Ji Hao, Zhu Rong nodded and pointed out his finger. A tremendous wave ofva immediately rose from theva ocean. Theva was split into two, showing a tens of thousands of miles long chasm. Through the sshingva, Ji Hao saw a few especially beautiful woman, who had colorful mist coiling around their bodies, standing by the gate of the divine pce. Magical lights and mist rose from their hands, as they were trying to break the seal of the pce and get in.

 Chapter 867: Possess The Body and Take the Soul

    Chapter 867: Possess The Body and Take the Soul

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "You damned thing!" Zhu Rong shouted out ragingly while wielding his right hand. Down below, theva waves rose into the sky and wove in streams. They formed an enormous ax that hacked down towards these few beautiful woman along with great heat.

    Facing Ji Hao, the eighteen muscr men chuckled. These men looked so manly, yet theughter that came out of their mouths were soft and sweet, and could even drill into one¡¯s bones. Meanwhile, they trod on golden blooms and drifted down.

    Their moves seemed to be slow, yet they shed into the chasm in a second. Eighteen muscr men wielded their weapons simultaneously and created a hundred miles in radius light screen, fending against the enormous ax.

    The axnded on the colorful light screen while Zhu Rong gave a deep roar.

    Buzz! Eighteen golden lotuses abruptly shed across the air. These lotuses gradually flew into the sky and released fierce beams of lights, screaming down like a heavy rain. The great power contained in the ax was torn into small streams and sent into different directions by these lotuses. Eventually, the ax transformed into eighteen glowing-red streams of me, diving into theva ocean.

    Theva ocean began quaking intensely. The eighteen mes exploded, raising a hundred miles tall wave. Waves ofva roared towards all directions, and eighteen ten-thousand miles in radius nk spheres appeared in theva ocean! Nothing existed in the eighteen nk spheres anymore, as theva was turned into nothingness without leaving even a trace. Zhu Rong¡¯s power transformed into a raging fire, glowing dazzlingly while releasing a burning heat, as it floated on theva ocean. The overpowered light and heat twisted the surrounding air and made the air copse, showing countless thin cracks of the space, which was being coiled around by a milky-white bright light. Gradually, a ck light devoured everything.

    Ji Hao looked at Zhu Rong in shock. Judging by his easy movements, he didn¡¯tunch this strike with all of his power, however, even after splitting into eighteen and being partially neutralized by the great defensive magic formation based on theva ocean, the strikeunched by Zhu Rong still delivered such a destructive effect. Ji Hao imagined the scene that would happen if such a strikended on cities like Liang Zhu City or Pu Ban City, which had the most people, and couldn¡¯t help but quiver intensely.

    When a cultivator reached Zhu Rong¡¯s level, he or she could truly destroy a country with a single move.

    An ear-piercing noise could then be heard. Po and Gui Ling arrived one after another. Without being surprised, they nodded to Ji Hao, who arrived the first, then lowered their heads and looked down.

    They saw the red bronze divine pce floating on theva. Po said in a cold voice, "Ignorant, evil beings, this evil-suppressing divine pce was built by many powerful beings, including our Shifu, with the martial power of Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s Xuanyuan sword, and the great powers of nature."

    Smiling coldly, Po continued tauntingly, "This divine pce is connected with the stars and the earth meridians. No outsider can ever open it, unless all stars in Pan Gu world fall, and all earth meridians break..."

    Po couldn¡¯t finish his speech, because right now, right in front of him, the gate of the divine pce let out a loud ¡®dong¡¯, and was pushed slightly open. The few beautiful woman stood by the gate turned around and threw an enchanting nce at Po. Then, one of themughed with a soft sweet voice.

    "You are so not experienced. No tangible thing can stop us. Whatever great magic formation this is, it¡¯s full of weaknesses, just like a sifter in our eyes. Ah, why should I talk so much to you? It¡¯s all meaningless to you anyway. You lowly beings, depending on fleshy bodies and primordial spirits, you can never understand our greatness and scariness!"

    ¡®Lowly beings, depending on fleshy bodies and primordial spirits?¡¯

    Ji Hao looked at them with a darkened face. Lowly beings?

    Wielding his arms, the gray sword blueprint spread out once again and released an overwhelming Chaos power. Four sword lights with different colors dazzled into the sky. Ji Hao looked at the few beautiful woman, sneered and said, "Do you think that you¡¯re so powerful? Try my Shifu¡¯s sword formation then!"

    The eighteen muscr men and the few beautiful woman all had their looks changed instantly. A beautiful woman shed into the divine pce while screaming, "Stop them! Damn it! How can they even have such a powerful killing weapon?"

    Before her voice faded, a stream of me swooshed out of the divine pce. Countless me arrows swished out in a formidable wave, causing a shrill noise that resounded across the square in front of the pce. Those men with bull horns tied on the altars were affected by the me arrows, howling and cursing in anger.

    The few beautiful women couldn¡¯t react timely. As a consequent, those me swords pierced straight into their bodies. Countless me arrows shed over, and not too many spaces were left between these arrows. These arrows almost merged into a me stream while striking violently onto these woman¡¯ bodies.

    These arrows were triggered to attack whoever opened the gate, even when Zhu Rong opened the gate with the right way. But just now, these few woman opened the gate forcibly with some powerful magics. That magic they used was powerful and strange, and caused damage to the seal of the divine pce. Therefore, the pce hadunched a dreadful counterattack.

    These beautiful women could all cast great magics, yet they were still quivering and shivering in the storm of me like a tender nt in a storm. Puffing noises could be heard ceaselessly when their bodies were punctured by the me arrows. One could see countless holes were left on their bodies one after another, and from those holes, colorful mist drifted out.

    An immense power began spreading out from the divine pce. This power was strong and formidable. It was positive, and represented the whole world as it crushed down in an unstoppable way.

    Such an overwhelming positive power could suppress all evils. The few women were disabled from moving, and could only let countless me arrows pierced through their bodies, that made them scream in pain.

    A quarter of an hourter, the me arrows zipping out of the gate of the divine pce faded gradually. Followed by a thunderous ¡®dong¡¯, the gate slowly opened. Numerous enormous me dragons guarded the broad space behind the gate with their bodies coiled, staring at the group of evil beings outside the pce, coldly and fiercely.

    "Not experienced?" taunted Zhu Rong, "Who is not experienced exactly? Is this evil-suppressing divine pce so easy to break?"

    The few beautiful woman were almost turned into skeletons by the thunderstorm-like wave of me arrow. They lied on the ground while gasping weakly. Hearing Zhu Rong, they raised their heads together, ring at Zhu Rong.

    "Stupid, you lowly beings, you¡¯re truly so stupid !"

    A series of chuckle came from the sky. That silvery chuckle made Ji Hao feel drunk, both in his body and soul. Following the chuckle, thin streams of colorful mist swiftly descended from the sky and shed into the divine pce. Within the mist, a beautiful curvy silhouette was faintly visible. Next, everyone on the scene clearly saw that, the silhouette easily passed by those me dragons and came to Chi You¡¯s head.

    "What an amazing body, a deathless one? It¡¯s mine!"

    This silhouetteughed sweetly while rushing up straight into Chi You¡¯s head.

 Chapter 868: The Cauldron and The Original Spirit

    Chapter 868: The Cauldron and The Original Spirit

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Abba, brother, sister, you go deal with the one inside!"

    Ji Hao activated Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation. He wasn¡¯t powerful enough to trigger all of the sword formation¡¯s power, but he sessfully sealed the area with a radius of a hundred thousand miles. The four sword lights with different colors shed across the whole space while Ji Hao shouted to Zhu Rong, Po, and Gui Ling.

    Zhu Rong, Po, and Gui Ling didn¡¯t have the time to think too much. Instead, they each released their powers and tore the space open, moving into the divine pce in a sh. They clearly understood that if the great powers of these mysterious beings were added with the deathless body of Chi You, a disaster would definitelye. If that truly happened, all living beings in Pan Gu world, no matter the non-humankind or humankind, would face a destructive disaster.

    They broke into the pce, and then the gate of the pce suddenly shut. Countless me streams rose from all directions and circled the divine pce up. All kinds of natural fires wove into a giant web, covering the entire area up.

    Ji Hao stood in midair, silently looking at the eighteen muscr men and the six seriously injured women on the square outside the pce.

    "Little thing, you¡¯re interesting, but a hero will always die the first, and will always be the most miserable one after death." said a muscr man who was holding a golden staff. Looking at Ji Hao, this manughed with a soft and sweet voice, then continued, "We¡¯ve seen countless heroes, so we know how heroes will end up like."

    "Little thing, don¡¯t try to be a hero. Why don¡¯t you just...be our ve?" Another muscr man looked at Ji Hao with sparkling eyes. He was frightened slightly by the four fierce swords light that had almost covered the whole world. Therefore, his tone was especially gentle and mild.

    "Although we will destroy all living creatures wherever we go, exceptions can exist." said the man with a smile, "For example..."

    A hissing noise came from the square as these few women tremblingly stood up. One of them waved the skeleton arm and screamed, "Cut the crap! Just kill him! Tear his soul apart! I want thergest piece!"

    Thin streams of mist coiled onto these women¡¯ bodies. As the faint, colorful mist rose, their broken bodies began recovering speedily. Soon, they turned back into breathtakingly beautiful women.

    The eighteen muscr men stopped talking to Ji Hao. Instead, they raised their weapons, shed to before his face and encircled him.

    Ji Hao locked his fingers together and prepared to trigger the sword formation. From the spiritual space, the mysterious man¡¯s voice could be heard, "You can¡¯t kill these things...Hm, try that!"

    Ji Hao paused slightly. Three muscr men had their bodies expanded to a double size while wielding their golden staff, dragon-head staff and fiery ax, fiercely hacking onto Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Ji Hao gave a deep shout. The Pan Xi divine mirror released a dim stream of light and shed across the surface of his body. Next, these three weapons hacked on the bodies of another three muscr men. Along with their screams and shouts, the three muscr men were sent flying far away by their own people.

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes. Guided by the mysterious man, he put all his attention on the small caldron in his lower abdomen, which was now clearly visible and almost tangible. The three-legged, round-shaped small caldron glowed with a faint light while releasing streams of strong yet warm power, spreading in Ji Hao¡¯s body making him feelfortable.

    These sky devils were especially hard to deal with. Physical attacks could do no harm to then, the sun power or thunder magics could only deliver limited effects on them. Could this small caldron really defeat them?

    The eighteen muscr men rushed to Ji Hao together. On the square outside the pce, the six beautiful women chuckled and raised countless flower petals while waving their crystal sparkling jade pipa, ying a beautiful melody. Meanwhile, they rose into the sky and airily approached Ji Hao.

    The mysterious man began talking again, "Just try it. Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation has sealed the space, so none of the others can easily find out that you¡¯ve triggered it. Besides, I will hide the power vibration for you. Thus, no one in the world can find out that you used this treasure. Just try it, I don¡¯t believe that these things are truly invincible."

    Ji Hao nodded. He opened his mouth and let a colorful stream of low flying out of his mouth. For the first time, the small caldron, which had been hiding inside his body for all this long, came out of his body along with the glow.

    The small cauldron hovered in the wind and quickly expanded to ten meters tall from the size of a fist. The three-legged round caldron was with a simple, ancient style, without any embossment on its body. However, inside it, clouds had been rolling while countlessyers of spell symbols had been forming speedily. From time to time, the translucent caldron had images of stars, mountains, rivers, nts and animals shing across its surface.

    The images shing on the caldron included almost everything in Pan Gu world, as if the whole world was showing on the caldron.

    Once the caldron came out, a thriving, energetic and vigorous life-force was released. Ji Hao didn¡¯t recognize it, and neither could he describe it. Afterwards, the eighteen muscr men and those six beautiful women all screamed out desperately and hoarsely while turning around and fleeing at their highest speed, just like weak chicken seeing a hungry tiger.

    With an unknownnguage, they howled shrilly and screamed something, but Ji Hao couldn¡¯t understand it.

    The lid of the caldron flew up and released a five-colored clear stream of light, dazzling into the sky for hundreds of meters high, then falling down towards all directions like a fountain. All those muscr men and beautiful women were caught by the light.

    These things struggled as hard as possible, leaving hazy afterimages in the air, seeming to fly away anytime. However, the light released from the caldron seemed to be able to suppress their powers perfectly. Ancient styled patterns rotated on the surface of the caldron while these people screamed and cried as they were sucked into the caldron.

    The caldron spun for a few times in the air, then shrunk back to the size of a fist and flew back into Ji Hao¡¯s body. A five-colored me surrounded the small caldron while the lid quaked slightly and screams and wails could still be heard from the caldron. The five colored me grew stronger, and gradually, a strange yet amazing aroma was released from the small caldron, slowly merging with Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Ji Hao¡¯s seed of Dao of sun suddenly began quaking intensively. The magical aroma was absorbed by the seed of Dao. Ji Hao popped out his eyes in both surprise and shock. He found out that the original power of his soul, which was the core and the most important source of his primordial power, had been speedily improving and boosting at an amazing, unreasonably high rate!

    "Ah, their foundation turns out to be the most important original spirit power...But where did they get their powers? I have to spend some time to find this out."

    The mysterious man murmured while his figure gradually faded in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t have the time to talk to him. Instead, he hurriedly sat down, crossed his legs, and with all of his powers, began absorbing the original spirit power that had been ceaselessly surging into his body.

 Chapter 869: Above the Common

    Chapter 869: Above the Common

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Human beings had souls; each human being had three souls and seven spirits. Spirits were the outsides, while the original souls were the insides.

    Back in the stage of a fetus gestating in mothers¡¯ wombs, a human being merely had a slight true spirit contained in the body. But where would the three souls and seven spiritse from? The slight true spirit of a fetus was also the original soul of a human being. It would be nourished by the mother¡¯s spirit blood and natural powers and grow stronger like a seed, gradually generating the three souls and seven spirits. Therefore, the original souls were the base and the core, while the three souls and the seven spirits were like branches and leaves.

    If the souls and spirits of a cultivator were damaged, even if all his or her three souls and seven spirits were destroyed, as long the true spirit remain unharmed, the original soul would be able to survive. Thus, this cultivator could reincarnate, live another life and start cultivation again.

    The original soul was mysterious, such that ordinary human beings could not see it or look into it. Only greatly powerful beings who could see through the mysteriousness of the whole world and understand the ultimate secrets of the great Dao could be able to trace that slight trace of original soul in the great Dao of nature. Powerful beings like this could reach a corner of the secrets of original souls, but only through countless years of severe cultivation.

    Therefore, among all those powerful beings in the world, many could destroy people¡¯ souls and spirits. Arge number of Magi Pce Magi were able to easily destroy the souls and spirits of enemies, but speaking of destroying the true spirits and killing the original souls, only a few in the whole world could do it.

    Only a top-grade powerful being could cultivate the original soul.

    Only a top-grade powerful being could destroy original souls.

    For the so-called top-grade powerful beings, even if they weren¡¯t as powerful as Yu Yu and his brothers, they could only be slightly weaker than them. At least, with Ji Hao¡¯s current power as a Divine Magus, he couldn¡¯t sense his own true spirit. Normally, in his cultivation, Ji Hao could only sense the changes and improvements of his souls and spirits from primordial spirits.

    This was as if Ji Hao had been carefully cultivating a tree. Every single day, he could see the tree grow a couple of inches taller, and more leaves growing out from the branches. But with his current power, he could not see the roots of this tree underground.

    But today, as the round cauldron in his body was continuously transforming those sky devils into that magical aroma for Ji Hao¡¯s seed of Dao of sun to absorb, Ji Hao now clearly sensed that, deep inside his primordial spirit, some weak and slight thing had been growing and changing.

    An extremely fresh and sweet juice had been generated from that slight thing, being absorbed by the seed of Dao of sun without an end. Ji Hao felt like his physical body didn¡¯t exist anymore. His body felt so light that it even seemed to fly up, and his soul was too rxed and conformable.

    Additionally, a great confidence grew from Ji Hao¡¯s heart.

    Powerful, he felt more powerful than ever, and he was bing more and more powerful.

    In his previous life, he was named Qing Long. He cultivated himself severely and created the Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words. As a result, his soul power was much greater than ordinary people. After reincarnating, he was born in Southern Wastnd and named Ji Hao. Ji Hao was born with a much stronger original soul than all ordinary people.

    If the power of the original soul of an ordinary human being was one, the power of Ji Hao¡¯s original soul could reach a hundred to two-hundred.

    With a powerful original soul, Ji Hao¡¯s souls and spirits were naturally strong, that gifted him a sharper sense of natural powers and allowed him to cultivate himself with a high efficiency. Therefore, ever since Ji Hao became Yu Yu¡¯s disciple and started his cultivation of great Dao with Yu Yu¡¯s guidance, he had been improving at an amazing rate. However, Ji Hao¡¯s cultivation efficiency was only much higher than ordinary cultivators.

    Compared with Po, who was one the first batch of living beings in this world, Ji Hao didn¡¯t know about Po¡¯s exact background, and even didn¡¯t know what kind of creature he was. But Po¡¯s original soul was incredibly powerful, tens, hundreds of thousands, millions or even tens of millions of times stronger than Ji Hao¡¯s original soul!

    Compared with Gui Ling, Gui Ling was a well-cultivated turtle born in the prehistorical era. Her real body was tremendous, and to control such a tremendous and strong body, how powerful did her soul need to be? Therefore, Gui Ling¡¯s original soul was also millions of times stronger than Ji Hao¡¯s original soul.

    Although Ji Hao¡¯s cultivation efficiency was incredibly high, inparison with Po, Gui Ling and the other disciples of Yu Yu, that cultivation efficiency of his might even be pathetically low! If Po and Gui Ling concentrated on their cultivations, the improvement they achieved through every single breath might be equal to the result Ji Hao gained through tens of years of severe cultivation.

    This was not about body conditions, this was purely about the differences of talents. Ji Hao was indeed talented, yet he was an ordinary human being, while Po, Gui Ling and the other disciples who followed Yu Yu since the prehistorical era were all extraordinary, and they once were famous, powerful prehistorical beings! If onepared Po and Gui Ling to a seed of a divine tree, Ji Hao was only a bean seed. nting these two seeds in the soil and letting them root and grow, the seed of the divine tree could grow to hundreds of meters tall within twenty-four hours while the bean seed could only grow to a foot tall within the same period of time, and that was already its upper limit!

    Ji Hao was indeed especially fortunate. What he learned all these years allowed him to slowly improve the limit of this talent through cultivation. But that would be a long and extremely slow process, because he needed to transform and change from the base of his soul.

    Nevertheless, at the very moment, those sky devils were digested by the small caldron, transformed into the most original and purest original soul power and directly nourished Ji Hao¡¯s original soul, making him stronger, and forcing him to improve and change.

    Ji Hao was born like a seed of bean, but nourished by the power transformed from those sky devils, his original soul had started growing and improving. Gradually, he became like a seed of shrub, a seed of arbor...Step by step, he was evolving, reaching closer and closer to the level of seeds of divine trees.

    The improvement of his original soul triggered the improvement of Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirits and seed of Dao.

    The size of the seed of Dao of sun hadn¡¯t changed, and the sun power contained it had either grown, but the color of it turned purer and purer, clearer and clearer. On the surface of the seed of Dao, numerous beautiful golden chains emerged one after another.

    These golden chains shone dazzlingly, and were condensed from countless mysterious, ancient-styled spell symbols which were filled with pure positive power. These golden chains were the embodiments of the great Dao of sun. Every chain proved that Ji Hao hadpletely understood a part of the great Dao of sun and had reached a new level of his cultivation based on the great Dao of sun. His power hadn¡¯t improved, yet, in terms of quality, Ji Hao¡¯s power had changed thoroughly.

    Ji Hao could also feel that his spirit power became more and more sensitive while his mind turned clearer and clearer. Before, he used his spirit power like how a giant wielded an iron stick to smash his enemy. But now, he was like a powerful being with thousands of hands, and that thick iron stick had been turned into thousands of needles. He could now manipte the thousands of needles all at once to embroider a detailed piece of art.

    Gradually, Ji Hao¡¯s original soul had swollen to an extreme extent. The small caldron was still transforming those sky devils as eighteen to neen percent of those sky devils hadn¡¯t been digested yet.

 Chapter 870: Dimond Cuts Dimond

    Chapter 870: Dimond Cuts Dimond

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation gradually stopped working.

    Ji Hao stood in midair with a golden glisten in his eyes. If one looked closer, one would find countless tadpoles-like spell symbols wriggling in this golden light, happily and quickly. By merely watching these spell symbols, one would feel a strong warmth.

    In his spiritual space, a golden glow had reached to every corner. Before, Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space was empty, only with a faint gray mist drifting around. But now, the gray mist had gone, and that magnificent golden glow had suffused the entire space.

    The seed of Dao of sun was like a tangible golden ball, floating within the golden glow. Countless thin golden chains swiftly hovered around the seed of Dao. asionally, raging golden mes would roar across these chains.

    Ji Hao raised his head, looking at the sky. In his eyes, the sky seemed to be thickly dotted with tiny holes, such that with a single nce, he could faintly see the traces of naturalws. He then lowered his head and looked at the ground. On the ground, countless faintly visible streams had been flowing rapidly, coiling around. Before, he couldn¡¯t see all these, but right now, as his original soul had been improved, his true spirit had broken the limit of ¡®ordinary living beings¡¯, after which, he could now clearly sense the flow of natural powers on the ground.

    The eighteen muscr men and the six women, these twenty-four sky devils had been digestedpletely by now. The power transformed from them allowed Ji Hao¡¯s original soul to been through a thorough change, to evolve into a ¡®divine being¡¯ from an ¡®ordinary being¡¯. In terms of potential, Ji Hao had already reached, and even slightly surpassed the level of Po and Gui Ling.

    "These sky devils are actually supreme treasures to me, the more the better!"

    Ji Hao held his hands behind his body, narrowed his eyes and looked down at the gate of the divine pce.

    As Ji Hao flicked his finger and pointed upwards, a needle-sized golden light beam shed across, dazzling to three-thousand miles away from Ji Hao¡¯s fingertip along with a puffing noise. Immediately, the especially sturdy space of Pan Gu world was burned broken, showing a three-thousand miles long ck rip.

    The space was prated.

    This rip was slightly curved, simr to the arc Ji Hao created every time after heunched the move of Sky-Opening. Normally, even if Ji Haounched Sky-Opening with all of his power, he couldn¡¯t possibly create a rip in the space for three-thousand miles. But now, as his original soul had improved and both his primordial spirit, seed of Dao and spirit power had been through a thorough change, he could now even turn the rotten into miraculous by manipting his power of great Dao.

    Just now, with a slight little bit of his power, he achieved the result that he could never attain even by using all of his powers before.

    Smiling faintly, Ji Hao gently flicked his fingers. Those fingers shook like blooming petals while countless extremely thin light beams screamed out like a thunderstorm. Along with a quick series of puffing noise, countless ck space rips appeared before Ji Hao¡¯s eyes.

    The number of the space rips was sorge, and the space between each rip was so small, that atst, the area with a radius of three-thousand miles around Ji Hao looked even like a ck sphere.

    If anyone bumped into this area at the moment, his or her body would certainly be torn apart by these space rips. For causing such a severe damage to the surrounding space, the power Ji Hao used only equaled the power that would be consumed forunching an ordinary thunder magic before.

    "My power is truly inexhaustible now. I don¡¯t even need to worry about the power consumption during fights now!" Ji Hao stopped, and the countless space rips around him quickly healed themselves. He then lowered his head and murmured to himself, "Wonderful, just wonderful. With my current power, no matter how many enemiese...The number of enemies now means nothing to me, unless they can kill me with a single strike."

    The effects of his attack had changedpletely. Ji Hao calmed down and looked into his own spiritual space. His mind was now as clear as a crystal piece. Within a single second, countless thoughts could sh across his mind. Ji Hao started to read an especially profound article in one of Yu Yu¡¯s scriptures, regarding how to control the powers of mountains and rivers with primordial spirits. With the methods introduced by the article, a cultivator could even move a mountain and turn an ocean upside down.

    Ji Hao had read this article once when he had some spare time. But back then, Ji Hao only felt that this article was very hard to understand. Even with the great faith power that came from countless Yao Mountain people, he could only read the article at a poorly slow speed. After all, he was pursuing the great Dao of sun, and this method regarding how to control the powers of mountains and rivers didn¡¯t fit his cultivation of Dao.

    But today, right now, as Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and pondered briefly, hepletely understood this profound article with seven to eight hundred characters within the span of a breath. Such an amazing learning efficiency even shocked Ji Hao himself and made him speechless.

    "Move!" Ji Hao cast a resonant grow while slightly wielding his right hand towards a towering mountain in thousands of miles away, on the edge of theva ocean.

    The ground silently quaked while that mountain disappeared from its original spot, then momentarily reappeared under Ji Hao¡¯s feet. The enormous mountain fell into theva and raised a sky devouring me.

    Ji Hao looked at his own hands in a great surprise.

    He didn¡¯t use his strong physical strength, neither did he activate his power of Dao. Instead, he used the method mentioned in the article, and with a tiny little bit of power, he triggered the power of earth meridians and made this mountain move itself to where Ji Hao wanted it to be.

    This was not physical power, this was true magic!

    Ji Hao now sensed a great pleasure, given by his ability to control nature. He looked at his hands and sincerely murmured, "This...This is the feeling a true Qi cultivator should have, isn¡¯t it?"

    Murmuring for a while, Ji Hao then sighed and continued, "I didn¡¯t think brother Po and sister Gui Ling were actually so powerful!"

    Right after that, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but quiver intensively while his face turned especially dark. Po and Gui Ling were powerful prehistorical beings, with immeasurably great powers. Their original soul powers were equally great as Ji Hao¡¯s current original soul power, but still, Po and Gui Ling couldn¡¯t deal with those sky devils...

    "I survived from the hands of those sky devils only because...Hehe, just as I thought, the more treasures you have, the easier you can save your own life!" Ji Hao showed his teeth in the lingering fear, then a sharp beam of light shed across his eyes.

    "Good, good, good, a big one is still inside. I have to figure out a way to take it out!"

    "These sky devils are disasters to the others. But to me, they¡¯re great fortunes!"

    Laughing coldly, Ji Hao shed across the air and airily teleported himself to the divine pce, slightly patting his hands on the gate.

    The gate opened instantly, then Zhu Hong¡¯s voice came out.

    "Kid, are you okay?"

    While snorting, Zhu Rong continued yelling, "Come in and watch the show. These two devils have met their rivals!"

    Chi You¡¯s gentle and clear voice could then be heard, "You little fire boy, you¡¯re right. This evil thing can indeed be counted as my rival."

    "It¡¯s just...Are you trying to kill my soul and upy my body? It¡¯s not as easy as you think, isn¡¯t it?"

 Chapter 871: Cross Bite

    Chapter 871: Cross Bite

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Fire rose in huge streams while fire dragons roared, coiling around each other. Chi You¡¯s huge head had been slowly moving up and down.

    Ji Hao, Po, Gui Ling and Zhu Rong stood tens of meters away, nervously but with a weird excitement, watching all kinds of supernatural scenes happening around Chi You¡¯s head with their breaths held.

    The space with a radius of ten meters around Chi You¡¯s head was covered with a splendid light, and was filled with coiling colorful mist. The mist formed a dense cloud above Chi You¡¯s head, that looked like an upside-down mountain. On top of the cloud were tens of small and exquisite towers, decorated with beautiful beads on the tops, releasing a bright light.

    From the cloud, colorful water drops had been falling, dripping on the ground along with colorful light streams, creating a silvery melody that was quite pleasant to hear. Those water drops sted into stunning golden datura flowers on the ground one after another.

    The pistils of those golden flowers were ck, beautiful and evil. In the core of the pistil of every golden flower, a dim halo had been slowly spinning, seeming to devour the souls of people entirely. On each flower, one or a few beautiful girls with thin silk dresses had been singing and dancing. These girls were holding all kinds of musical instruments, ying excellent melodies that had never been heard in Pan Gu world before. When they were dancing, their thin dresses rose, fluttering in the air, vaguely exposing their bodies.

    Within that area, with a radius of merely ten meters, more and more colorful water drops fell on the ground while more and more flowers bloomed, and more and more beautiful girls showed up. Even though all the flowers and girls didn¡¯t leave that small area, this area seemed to be boundless, as it contained more and more flowers and girls but still allowed Ji Hao and the others to clearly see every detail of these flowers, every single move of each girl.

    Such a powerful magic, no one on the scene had ever seen something like this.

    Po and Gui Ling looked at this small area, seeming to be pondering something while watching more and more flowers and girls showing up in that area, but seemed to be not crowded at all. Gradually, on each of their hands, a small sphere of light began sparkling. It seemed that Po and Gui Ling had already partially learned some powerful magic.

    Zhu Rong nced at the light spheres on Po and Gui Ling¡¯ hands. He shook his head, seeming to feel bored, then focused on Chi You¡¯s head.

    He was the Fire God. He followed the natural Dao of fire and had the power of fire. He could easily control all kinds of fires in the world, but his power could only be rted to fires. Except for magics based on the fire power, he could never learn any other magic. Therefore, he didn¡¯t want to waste any time trying.

    As for Ji Hao, he turned one of his eyeballs and looked at the light spheres on Po and Gui Ling¡¯ hands with one eye, and at Chi You¡¯s head with another, trying to figure out the secret of this magic.

    Currently, Ji Hao¡¯s original soul was powerful, that gifted him a great ability of learning. From everything showed by Po and Gui Ling and that sky devil, Ji Hao had indeed learned something.

    Countless tiny sized, beautiful girls surrounded Chi You¡¯s head. Theyughed sweetly, singing with silvery voices and dancing with soft moves. They tried their best to show the beauty of their bodies, did whatever they could to seduce Chi You¡¯s true spirit, to make him fall into the endless desire.

    As long as a slight little bit of desire emerged in Chi You¡¯s mind, the sky devil inside his head would turn the fire of desire into a sky-devouring evil me, burn Chi You¡¯s true spirit, swallow his original soul and upy his body.

    Chi You narrowed his eyes, smilingly watching the great show performed by countless pretty girls.

    After around two hours, Chi You abruptly burst with a praise, "What a beautiful dance, sexy, charming, but shame, what a shame. I have no wine to drink! A tasty wine is needed for a moment like this!"

    Zhu Rongughed loudly out, then threw out his wine cbash.

    Chi You opened his mouth and gasped. From the opening of the cbash, a stream of wine flew out. Along with a ttering voice, Chi You gulped over a hundred liters of wine, then sincerely praised, "Tasty!"

    Chi You narrowed his eyes, seeming to be enjoying the aftertaste of the wine, then he looked at Zhu Rong and said, "Hmm, you¡¯re much better than your ancestors. In the future, when I free myself, I will spare your Zhu Rong Family bloodline from destruction...Think it as me paying for this wine today!"

    Zhu Rong¡¯s face turned dark. Then he sneered and said, "Did I give you the wine for expecting payback? Free yourself? Chi You, you will not be free!"

    Chi You snorted coldly and murmured, "I am immortal, deathless and invincible...This crappy pce of yours, how can it never break? Suppress me, an immortal being, with something that will eventually go rotten... I bet you can imagine the result, even with your butt."

    Zhu Rong opened his mouth, but didn¡¯t know how to response.

    Ji Hao silently nodded. Chi You¡¯s words were rude, yet quite reasonable. If Chi You was truly an immortal being with a deathless body, how could this evil-suppressing divine pce ever seal him forever?

    The sky devil¡¯s voice could then be heard as it said, "I¡¯ve already found your original soul. Do you still have the mood to drink wine?"

    Chi You gave a mysterious grin and also said slowly, "Have you found my original soul? Really? No joking? Ah, then I¡¯ll hesitate no more! You¡¯ve spent so many efforts to make such a great scene. Hehe, thank you for that!"

    Chi You¡¯s pair of eyes suddenly turned dark blood-red, crazy, violent, evil and cruel, without showing a trace of humanity.

    "Idiot, I don¡¯t know what you are, but my original soul has already merged with my body! As long as my body remains existing, my original soul will never die! You tried so hard to look for my original soul, how stupid!"

    "Since you bumped in yourself, you shall be the food in my mouth!

    Chi You opened his mouth and took a deep gasp. Countless golden flowers and beautiful girls, that mountain-shaped cloud floating above his head, the tens of exquisite small towers, along with all supernatural scenes created by the sky devil, all transformed into a stream of light and flew into Chi You¡¯s mouth.

    Meanwhile, a destructive power spread out from Chi You¡¯s head. The light stream dimmed immediately after it flew into Chi You¡¯s mouth, while a scream came out from Chi You¡¯s head, as the sky devil cursed in a soft voice.

    A colorful stream of light dazzled out of the spot between Chi You¡¯s eyebrows and expanded to tens of thousands of miles long. The sky devil attempted to run, but an enormous blood-red swirl silently emerged between Chi You¡¯s eyebrows. The tail of the colorful light stream was grasped into the swirl, then the swirl began spinning, slowly yet strongly, crushing the light stream inch by inch like a milestone.

    The light stream was disabled from dazzling away. Therefore, it twisted and changed, transforming into a huge golden datura flower. The pistils of the flower reached into the swirl, spinning in the reverse direction. The flower and the swirl crushed and devoured each other.

    Following a series of ear-piercing creaking noise,rge puffs of fire sparkles were generated from between the flower and the blood-red swirl.

 Chapter 872: Unexpected Possibility

    Chapter 872: Unexpected Possibility

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Chi You and the sky devil were now in a stalemate. Both of them had activated their original power to harm and devour each other, and by now, neither of them could move.

    Zhu Rong quickly rubbed his hands and raised raging me streams, coiling around the surrounding fire columns. Fire dragons roared deeply and resonantly, letting out dense smoke from their mouths and nostrils. Fireyered up andpressed quickly, turned into paper-thin pieces of fiery light atst, twisting and dazzling in the air.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t know what magic Zhu Rong had just cast, but Gui Ling and Po raised their eyebrows simultaneously.

    This was called the ¡®universe fire seal¡¯, secretly passed down from Zhu Rong Family¡¯s ancestors. ording to the legend, this magic was the most powerful, the fiercest magic of the Fire God Family, as the ministry of war of the ancient pce. Only powerful beings who had thoroughly understood the great Dao of Fire could cast this universe fire seal. This magic was incredibly powerful and especially violent. Within its coverage, everything would be turned into fire, and all fires would be under the control of the one who cast the magic.

    Without same level power or especially powerful treasures for protection, anyone affected by this magic would be turned into fire, both in the soul and the body. Within the effective range of this magic, the life and death of all living beings would be under Zhu Rong¡¯s control. He could kill everyone with a single thought. For such a great power, one could only describe it with the word ¡®shocking¡¯.

    Po and Gui Ling once witnessed the powerfulness of Gods under themand of Fire God from the ancient heave. Therefore, they surely knew how powerful this magic was.

    "Zhu Rong...He¡¯s Zhu Rong after all!" praised Po sincerely, "No matter how, he possesses the purest Fire God bloodline. Just as I thought, we can never underestimate Zhu Rong."

    While sighing, Po gently pped his hands, with his fingers nimbly flicking. Ayer of Yu Yu¡¯s divine light covered his face while ck and white lotuses that looked like Tai Ji diagrams drifted out from his fingertips one after another. Those lotuses drifted and hovered in the air like water ripples for a while, then silently merged with the air. Next, this divine pce was granted a mysterious sense of power, as if both the space and time in the pce had been through some indescribable change.

    Gui Ling breathed deeply, looked at Po and said, "Brother, you¡¯re so powerful. I can never be as great as you. I can only take out the bulky body of mine."

    After finishing speaking, Gui Ling sat down on the ground. The power vibration released from her was restrained gradually, turning weaker and weaker. At the moment when her power vibration disappearedpletely, a thin crack suddenly appeared on top of Gui Ling¡¯s head. From the crack, a dark stream of light dazzled into the sky, and then, a tremendous ck turtle silently showed up in the light.

    Ji Hao looked at this tremendous turtle stunned. He couldn¡¯t tell exactly howrge this turtle was, but this divine pce that was enchanted with an extremely powerful magic and was almost boundlessly broad had already been filled up by Gi Ling¡¯s true body.

    Following a deep snort, the turtle¡¯s four sky-pir-like feet slowlynded on the ground. The ground quacked slightly while puffs of cold white mist rose from the turtle¡¯s feet. Meanwhile, countless ice-cracks appeared in the air along with a slight cracking noise.

    With the tremendous body and immeasurably great power, Gu Ling had just now forcibly torn the space broken andpletely sealed this whole area with the terrifying coldness. Thus, unless one could break Gui Ling¡¯s true body and unseal the space, no living being could ever escape from this area.

    "Hmm, in terms of the thickness of shell, I¡¯ve never lost to anyone yet!" Gui Ling, the enormous turtle, opened her jaws and let out a frosty breath onto Chi You¡¯s head.

    Gui Ling was proud. Her true body was iparably huge while her shell was unimaginably thick and sturdy, with an indescribably great defensive power. Some supremely powerful people in this world were indeed able to break her true body and break out from this sealed space, but Gui Ling didn¡¯t believe that this sky devil could do it.

    Not to mention the fact that this space was also sealed by the magics cast by Zhu Rong and Po, Gui Ling had only given a supportive seal.

    Ji Hao watched all these, pondered for a while andughed. Wielding his hand, Ji Hao let the Pan Xi divine mirror fly out of his head and release a dim stream of light, covering Gui Ling and himself inside.

    Ji Hao thenughed, "Sister Gui Ling, I¡¯ll just smartly add anotheryer of seal upon yours. Let¡¯s see if they are powerful enough to break all these seals of ours. I truly doubt it."

    That was what Ji Hao said, but in fact, Ji Hao truly hoped that the sky devil, who was now fighting against Chi You, could escape. The sky devil broke into the divine pce and attempted to upy Chi You¡¯s body. This proved that she must be a top-grade important one among all the sky devils, and she was certainly much more powerful than the ones guarding outside. If Ji Hao could throw her into the small caldron, how many benefits would he gain?

    However, facing Po, Gui Ling and Zhu Rong, Ji Hao dared not to let them know about the small caldron, because the mysterious man had warned him. He clearly understood that as a powerful treasure which was able to transform sky devils into original soul power to improve the ordinal souls of living creatures, this small caldron could drive any powerful beings crazy, if they knew about it.

    "Can you devour me?" Chi You gave a scornfulugh and said.

    Thatrge datura flower slightly trembled and responded, "What a stupid one with thick skin! With enough time, I might even crush your original soul! Hehe, I¡¯ve already known enough about you!"

    said the sky devil coldly, "You¡¯re nothing but a lucky..."

    Chi You interrupted the sky devil and continued, "Shut up, I¡¯m asking you. Can you devour me?"

    The sky devil remained silent for a while and responded confidently, "With enough time, I can devour the original soul of any creature in the universe. Even if you¡¯re truly an immortal being...When I summoned the powerful beings of our kind to descend in this world, you will perish."

    Proudly giving augh, the sky devil continued slowly, "I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that among those living beings who imed to be immortal, some had fallen in the hands of the powerful beings of our kind. You can do nothing to me, and to the powerful beings of our kind, you¡¯re nothing but a grain of dust. You¡¯re not even worth mentioning."

    Ji Hao¡¯s Po and Gui Ling and Zhu Rong had their faces quiver simultaneously.

    This sky devil they were facing right now had already caused them enough of a headache. But ording to her, some of her kind were much more powerful than her. Was this even true? Was she bluffing, trying to frighten Ji Hao and the others, or she was simply telling the truth? Did powerful beings like that truly exist among sky devils?

    Before Chi You said anything, the sky devil slowed her move down and continued, "Why don¡¯t we..."

    The blood-red light released by Chi You and the colorful light released from the sky devil sparkled quickly, but didn¡¯t cause any sound.

    "The devil is treacherous. Everyone, be careful!"

    Before Po¡¯s voice faded, Chi You abruptly burst with a resonantugh and said, "Good, good, in this case, what is the worst that could be even if I let you be an unexpected possibility of this world? I am imprisoned in this ce. To live is no better than to die...Maybe, you are my only hope!"

    The blood-red light released from Chi You dimmed down. Then suddenly, he opened his mouth and let out a blood-red ax along with a sky-shaking power vibration. Following a thunderous bang, the blood-red ax exploded and turned into countless beams of blood-red light, dazzling towards all directions.

    The air quacked while those blood-red light beams sted. Ji Hao and the others all triggered their protective treasures to ensure their own safety.

    Following a series of silveryughter, that stream of colorful light, which had fought against Chi You for quite long, disappeared in an unknown way, without leaving a trace.

 Chapter 873: Search For The Devil Million Miles Away

    Chapter 873: Search For The Devil Million Miles Away

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Jiu Li devil ax! How can you have it?!"

    Zhu Rong shouted out while swiftly waving his broad sleeves, sending dazzling streams of fire descending from all directions, crazily burning the spreading blood-red light. A strong bloody scent could be sensed from the air. Under the effect of this bloody scent, Ji Hao felt dizzy, as if both his soul and body were turning rotten.

    Po and Gui Ling moved immediately. Yu Yu¡¯s divine light shone brightly between their eyebrows while their great spirit powers spread out towards every direction, rippling the air while searching for the sky devil.

    With their powers, their spirit powers could reach to millions of miles away within a blink of an eye. But within a million miles in radius, the sky was blue and unclouded, and nothing abnormal could be detected.

    Ji Hao looked at Chi You, whose eyes had turned back to normal. The eye of Dao of sun between Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows was suddenly opened, releasing beams of sunlight, staring at Chi You. Clearly, Ji Hao saw extremely thin wisps of blood-red mist dissipating inside Chi You¡¯s head. The blood-red mist was transformed from the Jiu Li devil ax. The enormous blood-red axunched an amazing strike just now and covered the sky devil to run, then immediately transformed back into a stream of blood-red mist and drilled back into Chi You¡¯s head. The ax copsed, turning into countless tiny streams of blood-red mist, merging with the cells of Chi You¡¯s brain.

    Soon, the ax transformed into a series of spell symbols on Chi You¡¯s brain cells, seeming to be nothing special, mixed with the other spell symbols with unknown functions in his head. One would have to cut Chi You¡¯s brain into tiny pieces, split his brain cells one by one and dig deep into them, taking out every single one of those tens of thousands of tiny spell symbols on each cell. Otherwise, no one could ever find the devil ax.

    "Amazing!" Ji Hao looked at Chi You, praised sincerely while giving Chi You a thumbs up with both of his hands.

    Chi You was indeed worthy to be the greatest viin in Pan Gu world who caused Emperor Xuanyuan so much headache. With the help of a group of top-grade powerful beings, Chi You was finally suppressed, but even as a suppressed one in the divine pce, Chi You still had his great abilities that could still cause everyone a bad headache.

    Chi You narrowed his eyes, smiled gently and said to Ji Hao, "Don¡¯t me me. This ce is way too boring. I haven¡¯t seen thriving nts for a long time, and haven¡¯t touched the strong and beautiful bodies of Jiu Li girls for many, many years ...Therefore, I am willing to add an unexpected possibility to this world."

    Zhu Rong, Po and Gui Ling each cast aplicated nce at Chi You, shook their heads and said nothing. Instead, they rushed straight out of the pce.

    Ji Hao understood their feelings. In their eyes, Chi You was the worst viin in the world, who couldmit all manners of crimes, and was guilty of the most heinous sins. Therefore, no matter Chi You did, that would be reasonable. Helping a nameless evil being escape, this was nothing to Chi You. Even though this evil thing had just attempted to kill Chi You¡¯s original soul and upy his body, and could be counted as Chi You¡¯s enemy, Chi You shouldn¡¯t help her run. But since Chi You was a big viin, he could do anything without a good reason. Zhu Rong, Po and Gui Ling weren¡¯t willing to waste any time to talk to Chi You regarding what he had done.

    "Just behave yourself!" Ji Hao also gave aplicated nce at Chi You, then turned around, transformed into a golden beam of light and dazzled out of the pce. While moving, Ji Hao yelled in his spiritual space, "Oi, old man, do you think this cauldron in my body can digest Chi You as well? Would I be an immortal being as well if I digest him with this caldron?"

    The spiritual space was golden and bright, yet the mysterious man didn¡¯t give any response.

    Ji Hao shrugged while taking ast nce at Chi You.

    At this moment, Chi You had his eyes popped out, looking at the seventy-two muscr men chained on altars outside the pce, throughyers of me.

    Ji Hao paused, because he saw that Chi You¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. With the tears gushing out from his eye sockets, Chi You looked at the seventy-two muscr men, who were constantly tortured by thunder-mes. Ji Hao clearly saw the affection in Chi You¡¯s eyes, and that pure and strong affection even shocked Ji Hao.

    "Affectionate or merciless...Chi You, ah, Chi You!" Ji Hao rushed out of the pce, then a raging fire rose from behind him, blocking Chi You¡¯s eyesight. Followed by a deep dragon roar, the gate of the pce closed loudly, with countless red spell symbols sparkling on the gate.

    Theva ocean, which was split up by Zhu Rong¡¯s divine power, began merging back together. Roaring streams ofva surged into the chasm.

    Ji Hao rushed out of theva ocean, trod on a golden stream of light and stood in midair. Po and Gui Ling had left, and Ji Hao didn¡¯t know where they went, while Zhu Rong stood in midair, waiting for Ji Hao. Seeing Ji Hao, Zhu Rong hurriedly pointed at two directions and said, "Ji Hao, Priest Po, and Priest Gui Ling had gone in these two directions to search for the sky devil. I will go this way, and you go that way. Be careful when chasing the evil thing."

    Pausing for a second, Zhu Rong continued harshly, "Remember, you have to remember, if you see the devil, protect yourself...Ha, you have the sword formation! If you see the devil, try your best to kill it. If you receive a distress signal from us,e as fast as you can."

    With eyes showing fierceness, Zhu Rong continued in a cold voice, "This is Southern Wastnd. Even the seal we created together couldn¡¯t stop the devil. If she starts a massacre here in Southern Wastnd, our Southern Wastnd would be facing a disaster! Ji Hao, you must be careful, careful... be extra careful!"

    Warning Ji Hao cautiously, Zhu Rong then cast a resonant roar towards the sky and transformed into a raging fire. The roaring firepressed, turned into a thousands of miles long fire phoenix, raised countless swiftly spinning whirlwinds while screaming towards where he pointed at earlier.

    Ji Hao paused briefly, then gnashed his teeth and let the Heaven and Earth golden bridge dazzle out from between his eyebrows. The golden bridge released a dim golden light, carried Ji Hao up and shed away.

    With the amazing speed of the golden bridge, tens of thousands of miles were covered by Ji Hao within a second. Then, another ten-thousand miles were left behind.

    Extremely thin streams of spirit power prated the space like sharp des, carefully sweeping across the surrounding area and searching for the escaping sky devil. But while searching, Ji Haoughed bitterly in his heart. The sky devil was traceless. Even the seal created by Zhu Rong, Po and Gui Ling join-handedly couldn¡¯t trap it, how could they even find a trace of that sky devil now by ndly searching in this vast Southern Wastnd?

    However, as Zhu Rong said, this was Southern Wastnd, the foundation of Zhu Rong Family, and also was the base of Ji Hao¡¯s n. Even by risking his own life, Ji Hao could not allow the sky devil to whatever she wanted in Southern Wastnd.

    Sky devils were fierce and cruel. They lived on souls of human beings. If they were allowed to be rampant in Southern Wastnd, Ji Hao was afraid that Southern Wastnd would truly be destroyed.

    Ji Hao tried his best to release his spirit power and search forward. Without knowing how, his spirit power had actually covered the area with a radius of million miles, and wherever his spirit power reached, he could detect everything, even including a grain of dust or sand.

    Searching for twenty-four hours like this, a boundless water area abruptly appeared in the front.

    Volcanic inds floated on the boundless water surface, like stars in the sky. Many volcanos had been erupting intensively, letting out dense ck smokes, making the water surface quake ceaselessly.

    Standing high up in the air, Ji Hao saw a towering linden tree standing straight on a beautifulrge ind in the front, in the furthest ce he could see.

 Chapter 874: Encountering Priest Mu

    Chapter 874: Encountering Priest Mu

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    This ce was called the ¡®Flowing me Sea¡¯, and was a famous scenic spot in Southern Wastnd.

    Flowing me Sea was a sea, but filled with countless volcanos. Volcanos in the sea erupted all year round, sending fires into the sky and releasingva to boil the sea. As a consequence, this sea was constantly boiling. Except for some strong creatures with especially great life-force, no aquatic creatures could live in this sea. Because of theva and smoke released from the volcanos, on the volcanic inds and under the water, nts with the nature of fire had been growling, while none of the other types of nts could grow in this area.

    Therefore, seeing a linden tree standing on an ind from a distance away, Ji Hao felt a bit strange. Especially that, looking from where Ji Hao was, the tree was merely around three-meter tall, but Ji Hao was tens of thousands of miles away from the tree. From such a long distance away, Ji Hao saw the tree with a single nce, and felt it was so towering.

    "Something¡¯s wrong!" Ji Hao murmured as he turned around and attempted to leave.

    The golden bridge released a dark golden light and rose into the air, bringing Ji Hao swiftly away. In the next moment, after a sudden dizziness, Ji Hao shockingly realized that he had moved to upon the sea surface, less than a hundred miles away from the linden tree.

    "Something is really wrong!" Ji Hao shouted out, packed the golden bridge and let out ayer of golden light, surrounding his entire body. With all his power, he dashed backward.

    Puff! The space was torn apart while Ji Hao bumped out from the rip of the space, and had his head thud against the ground. As a Divine Magus, his head was incredibly hard, such that he knocked a deep hole out of the ground and raised arge cloud of dust.

    "Little friend, you¡¯re too polite, too polite. No need to kowtow to me."

    A slight and weak voice came from the front, right after which, a strengthful hand pressed on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder and slightly pushed. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but be sent up into the sky. He shook his head hard and got rid of the dust around his head, then fixed his eyes on the front area.

    The linden tree was right before his eyes, entirely green, like a jade statue. Under the tree, was a scrawny old man with a small bun on his head, and was sitting on a straw hassock. The old man¡¯s lips curved downwards, giving a strong sense of bitterness. His slouched eyelids were dropped, that made him seem to be weak and powerless, like a person with a serious illness. Ji Hao felt quite ufortable to look at him.

    ncing at this old man, Ji Hao felt rather not good because of the bitter look of his. All of a sudden, Ji Hao seemed to grasp all the bitterness and painfulness that came from billions of times of reincarnations of countless living beings, and an unprecedented bitterness and sadness slowly rose from his heart. Ji Hao sensed a sharp pain from his heart, then he burst into tears.

    The old man looked at Ji Hao silently. The gray and broken cloth worn by him fluttered in the air without being blown with any wind, as if he hadn¡¯t eaten anything for a long time. Weakly, the old man said to Ji Hao, "What a talented boy. By simply seeing my face, you understood the secret of the great Dao, that the lives of all living beings are bitter. My little friend, we are destined to meet each other. Come,e here, kowtow to me and be my disciple!"

    Hearing the old man, Ji Hao sensed nothing but a strong bitterness from his heart. Next, the bitterness spread out from all his internal organs, then reached his mouth and spread on his tongue. He felt like a hundred thousand gall dders, and a million kilograms of Coptis chinensis had beenpressed into a small bowl of liquid, and that blow of liquid was poured into his mouth, while he was forced to hold the liquid in his mouth and carefully taste it.

    This indescribable bitterness almost made Ji Hao¡¯s soul copse. Sticky cold sweat oozed out of Ji Hao¡¯s pores, and even the sweat had been releasing a dense, bitter scent.

    With tears flowing out of his eyes almost in streams, Ji Hao forced himself to stand straight, looking at the old man in shock.

    Linden tree, and an old priest...

    Ji Hao seemed to think of something, but he was now entirely soaked in the horrible bitterness, and his brain worked as slow as a snail. He felt like he was recalling the old man¡¯s name right now, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t do it, neither could say the name out.

    "You...you..." Ji Hao tremblingly pointed his finger at the old man.

    "All living beings are bitter, and the seal of bitterness is boundless!" The old man¡¯s lip corners curved downwards, as well as his eye corners. His entire face was dropping. In Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, even the bones of this old man were weakly dropping.

    Bitter, miserable, a strong sense of sadness and despair was released from every corner of this old man¡¯s body, transforming into a thick screen that firmly locked Ji Hao in it.

    A strong gale blew across the sea. Behind the old man, the linden tree swayed slightly. Countless leaves shook on the tree, and every single leaf seemed to contain a tiny world, with countless frightened, sad and despairing faces sparkling in it. This linden tree seemed to contain all miserable people in the world, and had been reying countless pathetic lives, all soaked in bitterness.

    A great amount of saliva gushed out from Ji Hao¡¯s salivary nd. The bitter saliva flew out through his mouth corners. He opened his mouth widely and let the clear and extremely bitter saliva surge out ceaselessly. His strength went away bit by bit along with the bitter saliva, that made his body soft and weak, causing a limp in his knees, even making him kneel down.

    "The sea of bitterness is boundless, but mercy can serve as a boat." The old man narrowed his eyes, smiled to Ji Hao and said, "Come, be my disciple. You will feel no bitterness anymore! I am Priest Mu, I will be your Shifu!"

    Ji Hao looked at the old man in a daze, then abruptly beganughing idiotically.

    The tangible seed of Dao released dazzling golden light while those chains transformed from power of the great Dao swiftly rotated. Purely positive and violent sun power was released from the seed of Dao and immediately filled Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    The Pan Jia sun was under the control of the seed of Dao, giving out strong streams of warmth, flowing around Ji Hao¡¯s body and fending against the bitterness. Especially thin beams of golden light dazzled out from Ji Hao¡¯s body, and added a beautiful golden luster to his skin. Even his hair turned slightly golden, looking like threads of gold.

    The old man slightly frowned, then an even stronger bitterness struck down straight onto Ji Hao¡¯s head, like a fierce bolt of lightning.

    Ji Hao chuckled, widely opened all three eyes of his, then gave a resonant roar. He pulled out the nine suns spear with his right hand andunched thebined move with all his power.

    A splendid golden arc light struck down towards the old man¡¯s head while Ji Hao growled, "Bitter? Bitter my..."

    Ji Hao tried to use a dirty word to express his anger, but before the word was let out of his mouth, an unstoppable natural will suddenly descended, sealing his mouth and tongue, disabling him from saying that.

    However, this full-power attack heunched tot he old man was perfect. The nine suns spear buzzed deeply whilending on the old man¡¯s head and touching that small bun, almost in the same moment when Ji Hao pulled it out.

    The old man sighed and murmured, "Bitter indeed!"

    He waved the broad right sleeve of his gently towards the nine suns spear while his left hand pulled out a vividly green branch from an unknown source, pping towards Ji Hao¡¯s chest while leaving a soft green light in the air.

 Chapter 875: Priest Mu Sheds Blood

    Chapter 875: Priest Mu Sheds Blood

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    When Priest Muunched the move, his face was filled with bitterness. The strong bitterness could bring despair to anyone in the world and kill the desire of attacking of any living creature.

    His pair of eyes shone with a green light, clear and wless, and seemed to be seen through with a single nce. Yet, that pair of eyes of his also contained turbid andplicated lights, boundless, endless and faintly visible, such that no one could find any truth from those eyes.

    Seeing the definite opposites, Ji Hao felt that even his soul was tearing apart. The Pan Xi divine mirror activated itself to protect Ji Hao, which was why he survived. Without the mirror, Ji Hao¡¯s soul would have copsed right on the spot because of the immeasurable light in Priest Mu¡¯s eyes, and he would die immediately.

    However, as a dim divine light flowed around Ji Hao¡¯s body, the Pan Xi divine mirror automatically sent away the soul and spirit attackunched by Priest Mu with his eyes, to protect its owner.

    In the next moment, the sky darkened, the stars dimmed, and within the area with a radius of a million miles around the ind where Ji Hao and Priest Mu were standing, everything released a strong sense of bitterness. Inds, seawater,va, fire, dust and those strong magical aquatic creatures living in the sea that lived in the boiling water, all perished because of this terrifying sense of bitterness.

    Ji Hao quivered, then blood spurted out from his eyes, ears, nostrils, and mouth. With a body that belonged to a Divine Magus, the blood flew backward once it sprayed out and was all reabsorbed by Ji Hao¡¯s body without leaving a single drop outside. It soon remerged with the flowing blood streams in his body

    Priest Mu¡¯s soul and spirit attack was dispelled. Even though the surrounding area of the ind had turned chaotic, the fierce soul and spirit attackunched by him was indeed neutralized by the Pan Xi divine mirror.

    Priest Mu¡¯s sleeve gently touched the nine suns spear, but the spear slightly brushed against the sleeve along with a mysterious arc, dodged his move and hacked on his head.

    The small bun was cut open by the spear along with a puffing noise. Strands of ck and shining long hair, that had a green luster, airily rose. The bun was broken, causing Priest Mu¡¯s long hair to flutter in the air, then hang loosely on his back,

    Through the bun, the spear continued reaching to his scalp.

    From around two-inch away from Priest Mu¡¯s scalp, the fierce airstream brought up by the spear had already slightly dented Priest Mu¡¯s scalp!

    Priest Mu was shocked. His look changed instantly, and his eyes popped out widely, ring at Ji Hao fiercely. He was already a top-grade powerful being in the whole Pan Gu world. One could even say that as long as Pan Gu world remained existing, he would never die. With his cultivation, even if all stars in Pan Gu world descended and smashed on his body simultaneously, not even a hair of his would be harmed. Nevertheless, a strikeunched by Ji Hao had actually dented his scalp?

    This was just like a tiny ant making a giant dragon vomit blood with a gentle kick!

    Priest Mu stared at Ji Hao in shock while vividly green divine light swiftly gathered towards him. Streams of green colored divine light that contained an immeasurably great power quickly surged back into Priest Mu¡¯s body.

    When the nine suns spear was around an inch far from Priest Mu¡¯s scalp, the vividly green branch in Priest Mu¡¯s left hand had already pped on Ji Hao¡¯s chest. It seemed to be gentle, but actually was as heavy as a violent bolt of thunder.

    The Pan Xi divine mirror activated and released a dim light gathered on Ji Hao¡¯s chest. The light then transformed into a three-foot square thick mirror, facing the branch in Priest Mu¡¯s hand.

    Ji Haounched his own move as well. He took out the few defensive magic talismans, which were made by Priest Dachi, Yu Yu¡¯s big brother, and brought to him by Priest Xuan Du. Without any hesitation, Ji Hao crumbled all those jade talismans. Divine light spots drifted down from between Ji Hao¡¯s fingers while ck and white streams of mist swooshed into the sky, forming a spinning Tai Ji diagram behind Ji Hao!

    The branch pped down while the mirror transformed from the light, released from the Pan Xi divine mirror, was shattered into pieces,pletely silently. The mirror was pped into pieces while the green branch gently hit on Ji Hao¡¯s chest along with a vividly green light.

    Ji Hao sighed and resigned himself to his fate. He then closed his eyes, wielded the nine suns spear with a single hand, and continued hacking down with all of his powers.

    Priest Mu looked at the ck and white Tai Ji diagram behind Ji Hao, his wrinkled face filled with an extremely bitter look. With a low voice, Priest Mu murmured, "Dachi, my friend, good, good... Just let me see what you have got."

    In Priest Mu¡¯s hand, the branch waved, seeming to be slow but actually iparably fast...Meanwhile, although the moves of the branch were especially fast, the moving track of every single leaf on it was clearly visible. Priest Mu injected his great power into the branch holding in his hand, and within that green light, the branch seemed to break the limitations of time and space in a perfect way, then strike on the Tai Ji diagram, that was now spinning with Ji Hao at its center.

    The sea slightly quaked, then a giant amount of seawater was evaporated.

    The ck and white Tai Ji diagram showed a few slight cracks while the green branch holding in Priest Mu¡¯s hand let out a series of popping noise. Following that, at least fifty leaves shattered and withered, falling from the branch. All this happened in just a moment, and before Priest Mu could make any reaction to the withering branch, Ji Hao¡¯s nine suns spear had already hacked heavily on Priest Mu¡¯s scalp.

    Purple mist puffed up from Priest Mu¡¯s head and transformed intoyers of me-shaped light screen, rising one after another, neutralizing the power of the nine suns spear. However, this was a full-powerbined moveunched by Ji Hao. The spear swished down towards Priest Mu¡¯s head through a mysterious arc track, nimbly and easily dodged theyers of light screens rising from Priest Mu¡¯s head and magically, directlynded on Priest Mu¡¯s head.

    Puff! Priest Mu¡¯s scalp was cut open as blood surged out along with coiling purple mist.

    Priest Mu was dumbfounded, staring at Ji Hao as if he couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Blood flowed down from his scalp in streams, quickly making his coarse robe wet, letting purple mist rising from his robe.

    "You, you hurt me..." Priest Mu murmured to himself. He just couldn¡¯t believe it.

    "Hmm, just a scratch though!" Ji Hao looked at Priest Mu and gave an embarrassed smile.

    Indeed, that was just a scratch. After the nine suns spear broke Priest Mu¡¯s scalp, and before it touched Priest Mu¡¯s skull, the power of the spear had been consumed up, and it couldn¡¯t go anywhere further.

    Not only that, a great counterforce struck through the spear, causing Ji Hao an unbearable pain from his arm. The bones and muscles of his arm were smashed already, and if he hadn¡¯t been trying his best to hold that arm of his together, it would have exploded long ago.

    "Just a scratch?" More and more vividly green colored divine light surged back into Priest Mu¡¯s body.

    Bitterly, he looked at Ji Hao, dipped his finger into the blood flowing down from his head, then said slowly, "A kid, has hurt my body...Even if Dachi, Qing We and Yu Yu came together...Kid, die!"

    Priest Mu raised the branch high and violently smacked down towards Ji Hao¡¯s head.

 Chapter 876: Follow The Sound Here

    Chapter 876: Follow The Sound Here

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Priest Muunched a move with anger, and the vividly green branch had turned withering yellow.

    A strong bitterness came straight at Ji Hao¡¯s face. It made Ji Hao feel like being soaked in the juice of bitter melons for tens of thousands of years, that his blood and flesh, and even soul had all be especially bitter. At the same time, the overwhelming sense of misery had somehow prated the time and space. It seemed to make Ji Hao drown in the endless bitterness for millions of lives, as if he could never be saved.

    If this strike trulynded on Ji Hao¡¯s body, the next millions of lives of his would be incredibly miserable.

    "Old man, you¡¯re too cruel!" Ji Hao forcibly boosted up his own spirit power, released a bright golden light from his body while withstanding the strong bitterness that came from every single cell of his. The immemorial sun streamer rose from his head and released the essence sun fire, which condensed into countless golden fire swords, dazzling towards the branch in Priest Mu¡¯s hand.

    Priest Mu¡¯s true body was a pre-world linden tree, a divine being among all nts in the world. The essence sun fire was the most powerful type of fire in the world, and could naturally suppress Priest Mu¡¯s power. However, Priest Mu was immeasurably powerful, and his power seemed even to be inexhaustible. As he slightly flicked the branch held in his hand, the golden fire swords released from the immemorial sun streamer quivered simultaneously, then shattered in the air, without leaving a single fire sparkle.

    With his hair hung loosely on his back and his face covered in purple blood, Priest Mu shouted out viciously, "Cruel?! Ignorant little kid, you...you...you have actually hurt my scalp...Even Yu Yu...he...he...he couldn¡¯t..."

    Ji Hao gripped the nine suns spear with both of his hands. His shattered arm had recovered already. Looking at the branch wielded over by Priest Mu approaching his body, Ji Hao responded ndly, "My Shifu¡¯s sword is much sharper than this spear of mine. Haven¡¯t my Shifu cut your scalp yet?"

    Priest Mu¡¯s pair of eyes shone with a bright green light as he red at Ji Hao and yelled coldly, "Your Shifu and all his disciples are a bunch of unreasonable, stubborn people!"

    While this short conversation was happening, the branch in Priest Mu¡¯s hand had already reached Ji Hao¡¯s chest. Priest Mu gathered his power as the green light continuously surged into his body from all directions. The yellow color of the branch in his hand grew more and more vivid, until the branch became like a yellow jade statue.

    Priest Mu stopped talking, and by now, he wanted to do nothing but to smack Ji Hao to death.

    He wanted not only to crush Ji Hao¡¯s three souls and seven spirits, but also to perish his true spirit, which was also his original soul. He wanted Ji Hao to die miserably in the endless bitterness while screaming, crying and begging. He wanted Ji Hao to disappear forever, without a chance to even reincarnate.

    Ji Hao sensed the strong intent of killing from Priest Mu. He took a deep breath, then the Heaven and Earth golden bridge released a dim golden light and dazzled out from between Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows. With the power of the golden bridge, Ji Hao attempted to dodge this lethal strikeunched by Priest Mu. However, the branch held in Priest Mu¡¯s hand released a terribly strong suction force, trapping Ji Hao like a ck hole. No matter how hard Ji Hao tried to activate the golden bridge, he couldn¡¯t escape with the golden bridge¡¯s power, despite the power of the golden bridge. After all, Priest Mu was way, way more powerful than Ji Hao.

    Priest Mu looked at the golden bridge and gave a faint grin.

    Even his grin gave a strong feeling of bitterness and misery. His appearance was still eptable if he did not grin, but once he grinned, anyone who saw him would want to vomit blood. Seeing Priest Mu¡¯s grin, Ji Hao immediately figured out that back in the Chaos, this old man fought against Yu Yu over the heaven and earth golden bridge. As a result, he and his brother suffered a fierce series of hackunched by Yu Yu, then escaped. But today, Ji Hao just sent the golden bridge right into his hand!

    ¡®Damn it!¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao stared at Priest Mu while the Pan Xi divine mirror swooshed out from his head without concealing itself anymore, releasing a Milky-Way-like, magnificent stream of ck divine light. It descended from the sky along with a strange buzzing noise and heavily fell on the branch held in Priest Mu¡¯s hand.

    Puff! The divine power of the mirror was activated, under the effect of which, the branch in Priest Mu¡¯s hand, that was powerful enough to kill both Ji Hao¡¯s body and his soul, suddenly turned into a nicely smelling lily. The white petals of the lily didn¡¯t contain any power. The lily gently patted on Ji Hao¡¯s body and sent a puff of petals up, letting a cloud of pollen and drops of dew fall on Ji Hao¡¯s body. This scene was just weird.

    Priest Mu looked at Ji Hao in a daze, then suddenly raised his head, fixing his burning eyes on the Pan Xi divine mirror passionately.

    "This treasure, it¡¯s destined to be ours!" Priest Mu¡¯s lips were even trembling because of the excitement. The golden bridge was already a supreme piece that he had been dreaming of. It was powerful enough toy a sturdy foundation for his sect to raise and to thrive. But this Pan Xi divine mirror was so powerful and magical. That branch wasn¡¯t his spirit treasure indeed, but it was carefully made from a branch that came from his true body. This branch could be hundreds of times more powerful than ordinary natural-crafted treasures.

    Being swept across by the divine light released from the mirror, such a powerful weapon had actually, directly changed in form. It was changed thoroughly, in both terms of magic power and physical structure.

    Such a power, such magic, so amazing!

    "This treasure isn¡¯t from this world." Priest Mu looked at Ji Hao with a big grin, and the strong bitterness was flowing in his grin, along with every single wrinkle of his, looking so weird.

    "Saint Pan Xi¡¯s spirit treasure from Pan Xi world." Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to conceal the truth. Instead, he frankly told Priest Mu about the history of the Pan Xi divine mirror, then continued, "My Shifu mighte andunch hundreds of thousands of hacks on you if you try to snatch my treasure. If you¡¯re not afraid of that, feel free to do whatever you want."

    Pausing for a second, Ji Hao then confusedly looked at Priest Mu and murmured, "So strange. Even though I have powerful treasures, I shouldn¡¯t be able to harm even a hair of yours. Old man, you¡¯re a bit too weak, don¡¯t you think so? Hmm, you¡¯re not really here, are you?"

    Priest Mu smiled and responded, "Even though I am not really here, this clone of mine is ten percent as powerful as the real me. It¡¯s more than enough to deal with kids like you. Just now, I was searching for an evil thing in this world. That¡¯s why I was slightly careless and allowed you to hurt me. But now, I won¡¯t show any mercy anymore."

    As he grasped in the air, another branch flew into Priest Mu¡¯s hand. Priest Mu then stood up, looked at Ji Hao and said coldly, "Even if Yu Yu is right here, I will kill you today... you reckless, arrogant little kid."

    Priest Mu looked at the golden bridge, then looked at the Pan Xi divine mirror, then nced at the nine suns spear and the immemorial sun streamer. Afterward, Priest Mu sighed slightly and said, "The more powerful you be, the more harms you will do. Little kid, I can¡¯t let these treasures stay in the hands of an evil being like you."

    The branch flicked in his hand while Priest Mu began moving. Along with a bright green light, the branch swished towards Ji Hao.

    "Even Yu Yu himself can¡¯t save you now!"

    Whileunching the attack, Priest Mu cast a resonant and frosty growl.

    "Really? You old b*stard!"

    A nd, bone-piercing cold voice came from a distance away. Meanwhile, a water-clear, light-green beam of sword light, that was filled with thriving life-force, dazzled over, prated the forehead of Priest Mu and blew his head up.

 Chapter 877: Bullying Act

    Chapter 877: Bullying Act

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Shifu!" Ji Haoughed out in surprise.

    Priest Mu¡¯s body began shaking while a green light dazzled out of his neck. It transformed into tens of linden leaves, hovered for a wile then formed into a new head of his. However, the bitterness on his face was gone. Instead, anger and shock showed on his face.

    "Yu Yu! You..."

    Priest Mu screamed with a hoarse voice while another water-clear, light green beam of sword light dazzled windingly over and struck straight down, splitting Priest Mu¡¯s body into two.

    A silhouette shed across the air. That was Yu Yu, wearing his vividly red long robe, carrying a wine cbash with the left hand and a cyan-colored sword with his right hand. He dashed swiftly to Ji Hao, then blew towards the broken body of Priest Mu.

    A strong gust of wind screamed though Priest Mu¡¯s broken body, even pulled up the towering linden tree behind him, and shredded it.

    Following Priest Mu¡¯s scream and shout, his body copsed and transformed into a green mist stream. It coiled in the air for a while, then silently shrunk and turned into a fist-sized, crystal linden seed, glowing brightly with a red light as it fell in Yu Yu¡¯s hand.

    "Hehe, Ji Hao, my good disciple, this is your fortune!" Yu Yu gave a big grin, curved his eyes into a pair of lines while proudly measuring the weight of the seed with his hand.

    Priest Mu was a pre-world linden tree, a top-grade powerful creature that was born in the Chaos. Every single branch and leaf of his contained an amazingly great power of creation. After every 129600 years, a linden seed would grow from Priest Mu¡¯s true body, and every seed would be cultivated into a clone of his.

    With 129600 years of time, a linden seed could grow, that meant every clone of Priest Mu was cultivated with 129600 years of severe efforts! However, who was Priest Mu? The result gained through 129600 years of severe cultivation by ordinary Qi cultivators could never be mentioned in the same breath as the power attained by Priest Mu through 129600 years of severe cultivation.

    When Priest Mu cultivated himself, the improvement he attained through every single breath might even equal to the result gained by an ordinary Qi cultivation through a hundred years of severe cultivation. Besides, when a linden seed was cultivated into a clone of his, this clone could also continuously cultivate itself to improve its power constantly.

    Twenty-three golden lines were faintly visible on the linden seed held in Yu Yu¡¯s hand. This meant that this clone of Priest Mu had cultivated himself for at least twenty-three times 129600 years!

    "Good disciple, my good disciple, you¡¯ve actually made a clone of that crappy wood bleed all over his face!" Yu Yu gave an evenrger grin and showed his beautiful, white teeth, shining brightly under the sunshine.

    Yu Yu conveniently pointed at the linden seed. Instantly, a cyan-closed beam of sword light fiercely prated the seed, and then a shrill howl could be heard from the seed. The slight part of the true spirit of Priest Mu that was hiding inside the linden seed was neatly crushed by Yu Yu with a single strike.

    "You are truly my good disciple. Hehe, how can anyone bully my disciples?" Yu Yu was truly delighted and pleased. His disciple cut Priest Mu¡¯s scalp and made him bleed all over his face!

    Even though that was only a clone of Priest Mu, but who was Ji Hao? Which level was Ji Hao at currently? And who was Priest Mu? Which level was he at?

    Ji Hao was powerful enough to cut Priest Mu¡¯s scalp. Although that was only a clone, this fact was still enough for Yu Yu to unt in front of everyone for ten-thousand years, and make Priest Mu feel so ashamed, even too ashamed toe out of his room for...Hmm, three months?

    Yu Yu showed his teeth. Thinking of the shamelessness of Priest Mu and Priest Hua, Yu Yu¡¯s face turned slightly dark.

    "My good disciple, this treasure is yours now. Go absorb its power, hehe... It¡¯s enough for you to reach the grade of peak-level Divine Magus!" Yu Yu nced across Ji Hao¡¯s body, nodded and continued, "Hmm, you have a good foundation, much better than ordinary human beings...But no matter what, this was a clone of that old bastard. It should be more than enough for you to promote yourself to the level of peak Divine Magi!"

    Flicking his finger, Yu Yu transformed the seed into a green stream of mist and sent it into Ji Hao¡¯s body. Without any extra work to be done by Ji Hao, the seed automatically began burning inside Ji Hao¡¯s body. Burned by the essence sun fire, the dense green spirit power quickly transformed into golden light streams, surging into the few Magus acupoints around Ji Hao¡¯s heart.

    The golden light streams merged together, and gradually, a few tiny golden stars began growing. The number of these tiny stars was speedily growing. The power contained in a clone of Priest Mu was immense, and soon, over seventy speedily expanding golden stars were generated in Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    By the time this linden seed was burned out and those golden stars attained enough power, they would be new spirit stars! Not long after, in a month at most, Ji Hao would be a powerful Divine Magus with nearly eighty spirit stars.

    In his spiritual space, the mysterious man¡¯s voice came, "This linden seed can indeed make any other Divine Magus grow into a peak-level one. But, little thing, it¡¯s far from enough for you! If you can go get thousands of linden seeds from Priest Mu, those would be enough for you."

    Ji Hao¡¯s mouth corner twitched. He pretended he heard nothing.

    What a joke! Seriously, what a joke! Snatching thousands of clones from Priest Mu? If that happened, Priest Mu would truly put up a desperate fight against Ji Hao!

    Yu Yu grinningly looked at Ji Hao and said, "Normally, I wouldn¡¯t do such a thing as pulling up seedlings to help them grow. But this time, yourgely hurt that old bastard¡¯s feelings. For that, I will have to award you with a good one!"

    pping heavily on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder, Yu Yu maintained that big grin on his face while he continued, "Besides, this old bastard asked for it. His linden seed continued a great life-force and power of creation. It can improve your physical strength and your cultivation as a Magus, and that too without any future trouble!"

    Yu Yu smiled and carried on, "Only top-grade treasures like this will I use on my own disciples. The other medicines or magic herbs mostly will cause future problems. So, I will never let my disciples to improve their cultivation by taking medicines."

    Ji Hao clearly understood that what Yu Yu said represented his attitude.

    He would never spoil things due to excessive enthusiasm. But if his disciples could do what Ji Hao did today, as making one of his archenemies lose face and attain a great treasure without any side effects from the enemy, Yu Yu would ¡®naturally¡¯ make use of the opportunity to give a push and improve the power of his disciples!

    Natural and unrestrained, without any worry, this was Yu Yu that Ji Hao knew!

    All of a sudden, a fierce and violent gale roared over from all directions. Following that, over a hundred clones of Priest Mu approached from all directions. Every single one of them had tsunami-like waves of green light surging out of their bodies.

    "Yu Yu, how dare you kill my clone?! How dare you!" These clones growled out together.

    Yu Yu grinningly raised the cyan-colored long sword held in his right arm. Meanwhile, his mouth corners curved downwards while his pair of dashing eyebrows straightened. A fierce intent of killing reached directly to the sky and stirred the surrounding green light into pieces.

    "I, your master Yu Yu, just did it. Bite me!"

    "Unhappy? Come,e,e, let¡¯s fight. See if your Master Yu Yu can crush you, you crappy piece of wood!"

    Hearing Yu Yu aggressively shouting, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud and yelled, "Woah! Shifu! Kick his ass!"

 Chapter 878: Shifu and Disciple Join Hands

    Chapter 878: Shifu and Disciple Join Hands

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    ¡®Kick his ass!¡¯

    This sounded rude, but was quite satisfying when said out loud. By saying this, Ji Hao felt rather great.

    A whole hundred and seven clones of Priest Mu approached from all directions. They, or ¡®he¡¯, had clearly heard Ji Hao. Thenguage Ji Hao used came from his previous life, but as a powerful being with immeasurably great power and abilities, Priest Mu immediately understood all the meanings contained in Ji Hao¡¯s words.

    The faces of a hundred and seven clones turned green, just like moldy cabbages. Each of them cast aplicated nce at Ji Hao, then one of them pointed his finger froward and let green light spots spurt out of his fingertip. They condensed into a group of crystal spell symbols that looked like jade statues. These spell symbols quickly formed a human-head-sized teleporting magic formation.

    A faintly audible spell incantation sound came from a long distance away. A green beam of light dazzled out of the teleporting magic formation, from within which, a linden seed, that had over a thousand golden lines on it, flew out from the magic formation, hovered in the air then transformed into another clone of Priest Mu.

    A hundred and eight clones of Priest Mu encircled Yu Yu and Ji Hao, they bowed to Yu Yu,ughed and said, "Yu Yu, my friend, I refuse to ept what happened earlier, as final. Today, let¡¯s continue the fight."

    The clone of Priest Mu came through the teleporting magic formation wielded his broad sleeve, then slowly pulled out a branch, that was thickly iid with gemstones, pearls and jade pieces, and was coiled by five-colored divine light streams.

    "Yu Yu, my friend, you sent a clone transformed from your spirit treasure to this ce. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not appropriate."

    The glowing branches flicked slightly in his hand while the gemstones on the branch glistened dazzlingly. This clone of Priest Mu stared at Yu Yu with brightly shining eyes and continued with a low voice, "If I make this clone of you fall in this ce, I¡¯m afraid that countless years of severe cultivations of yours would be thrown to the winds, my friend."

    "Shifu!" Ji Hao looked at Yu Yu in shock while he cast a deep shout.

    It wasn¡¯t the real Yu Yu. Instead, it was a clone of his, transformed from his spirit treasure and a trace of his true spirit. This type of clone was much more powerful than Priest Mu¡¯s clones. After all, it was transformed from an especially powerful treasure.

    However, a hundred and eight clones of Priest Mu were right here. Ji Hao dared not to just make a guess about thebined power of them all.

    Yu Yu threw away the wine cbash in his hand, then gently flicked his cyan sword with the forefinger of his left hand. Along with a silvery ng, a stream of sword light was sent up from the sword edge. Within the sword light, ripples were spreading, with faintly visible duckweed in it. The sword light seemed to be free and unrestrained, yet bone-piercingly cold.

    "Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re nothing but a hundred and eight crappy pieces of wood. They can do nothing to your Shifu." Yu Yu narrowed his eyes, smiled and said, "Ji Hao, my good disciple, today, with the two of us together, I will let you witness the ¡®supreme~divine~magic¡¯ of some top-grade prehistorical powerful being!"

    When speaking ¡®supreme divine magic¡¯, even with his high status, Yu Yu couldn¡¯t help but drawl and raise his voice in a dramatic tone. Anyone could sense the unconcealed teasing and scorn from his words.

    Priest Mu¡¯s clones had their looks changed instantly. If Ji Hao attacked him withnguage, Priest Mu might not be enraged, because, in his eyes, Ji Hao was as weak as an ant. If a man was stung by an ant, he could easily crush the ant, and didn¡¯t need to be angry at all. However, being taunted by Yu Yu, who was at the same level as him, Priest Mu only felt that he has lost all his face. Besides, just now, Yu Yu witnessed Ji Hao cut his scalp broken and saw him bleed all over the face. Such a humiliating thing...If Priest Mu couldn¡¯t defeat Yu Yu to wash off his shame today, he would be too ashamed to go out and meet anyone for a long period of time, no matter how shameless he could be.

    "Yu Yu, my friend, please kindly give your advice regarding my humble magics today."

    While speaking, this clone slowly raised that colorfully glowing branch in his hand. Meanwhile, the other clones all raised their branches. The branches held by the other clones had the exact same shape as the one decorated with pearls and gemstones, but had only been glowing with a green light.

    Following the moves of that clone, faintly visible golden lotuses could be seen under his feet. He swiftly shed across the air for a few times, as a strangely-shaped, bloom-like magic formation was built by him in midair.

    The power vibration released from all clones connected together. Then, golden streams of light mixed with dense green mist surged out of their bodies. Ji Hao¡¯s eyesight was blocked immediately. The shing lights and shadows, the sky and the earth, all disappeared in his eyes. Instead, he was now surrounded by a boundless sphere of faint golden light, with countless green clouds floating in the light, and strands of silk-like warm mist descending from the clouds.

    "This is called ¡®great datura Futu devil-defeating formation¡¯ I coincidentally created during the recent meditation." Priest Mu¡¯s body was covered by those clouds, and Ji Hao couldn¡¯t tell exactly where he, or they were. But, his voice could be senseding from all directions.

    Ji hao wanted to talk, but Yu Yu had alreadyughed out loud. He wielded his cyan sword and released sharp beams of sword light, hovering around Ji Hao and himself like flying water streams.

    The sword lights swished in the air, as clear as water, while Yu Yuughed, "Before we start, you stupid rotten wood, your Master Yu Yu has something to say."

    Priest Mu gave a deep, cold snort and responded, "What do you want to say? Just say it out! Are you going to beg for mercy?"

    Yu Yuughed so loudly that his eyes were squeezed into a pair of lines again. "Beg for mercy? No, no, no, you underestimated your Master Yu Yu too much...I was going to tell you that I will certainly spread the news about what happened today to everyone I know. The head of a clone of yours was actually broken by a disciple of mine, your Master Yu Yu! Ah haha!"

    Yu Yu gave a wide grin, showed his shining teeth as he continued, "In the future, when you see Spirit Wa, Dong Gong, and Ximu again, you shall just pull off that old wrinkled face of yours, throw it on the ground and step on it yourself! You old bastard, you¡¯re beaten up by a disciple of your Master Yu Yu!"

    A raging howl came from all directions while a tsunami-like wave of green mist wrapped in the faint golden light roared over and bumped into Yu Yu¡¯s sword lights.

    The sword lights buzzed and tore a huge cloud of green mist apart. Next, Ji Hao burst with a loudugh as the Pan Xi divine mirror released a dim stream of light and hovered around Ji Hao¡¯s body for a while. Then, a cylindrical ck glow spread out towards every direction.

    The golden light and green mist bumped onto the ck glow and generated a slight buzz from the mirror. Right after that, the golden light and green mist disappeared. At the same moment, the golden light and green mist reappeared in the distance on a green cloud, violently shing against it.

    Priest Mu¡¯s attacknded on his own magic formation.

    A raging growl could then be heard. Meanwhile, that green cloud was shattered thunderously. It turned into a puff of green light spots, rising high into the sky, condensing into an enormous datura flower.

    The flower spun, and the bodies of Yu Yu and Ji Hao shook slightly and simultaneously.

 Chapter 879: The Fight Between Two Powerful Beings

    Chapter 879: The Fight Between Two Powerful Beings

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The strong spirit power crashed down overwhelmingly, like a heavy flood of liquid silver, roaring towards Ji Hao and Yu Yu in an unstoppable and destructive way. The invisible spirit power surrounded them, trying to corrode them, continuously attacking both their bodies and primordial spirits.

    That familiar bitterness again...

    Ji Hao sensed the bitterness fill every single cell of his body, while a strong despair and emptiness rose from his primordial spirit, that made him want to cut his own throat and end this miserable, hopeless life for no reason. It was an intense emptiness and despair, because of which, Ji Hao felt that he was standing by a bottomless chasm, and a tremendous suction force had been releasing from the chasm, dragging him down into the endless despair and miserableness.

    Countless voices could be heard; men, women, old people and young people, they had all been crying and wailing with low voices, telling Ji Hao about their pains and sadness.

    The enormous datura flower rotated slowly. On those translucent petals of the flower, countless human faces were faintly visible. If one looked closer, one could even find the faces of some Yu n, Jia n and Xiu n people sparkling on the petals, which was generated by Priest Mu¡¯s magic formation.

    "All living beings are miserable, and the sea of bitterness if boundless. Only my mercy can serve as a boat and save you from your miserable life."

    Priest Mu¡¯s voice came from all directions. He sighed slightly and said, "Yu Yu, my friend, you know nothing but wielding your swords and taking lives. But do you know that among all lives you¡¯ve taken, how many were innocent? How many were poor? How many were sad and miserable? You, you¡¯re a great sinner!"

    Hearing Priest Mu using Yu Yu, Ji Hao¡¯s heart quivered. For unknown reasons, he felt like he had done countless evil things and his hands were all stained with the blood of innocent living beings. He felt to be a true sinner, an unforgiven sinner, and he was eager to kneel down under Priest Mu¡¯s feet to beg Priest Mu to help him wash off his sin.

    Yu Yu chuckled, flicked his sword with his finger and let a silvery sword ng rise into the sky.

    This clear and bright sword ng woke Ji Hao up and made him shiver intensely. Then, his whole body and mind rxed, his primordial spirit was freed as well, without any worry or sense of guilt anymore. He abruptly raised his head and yelled out towards Priest Mu, "Priest Mu! You¡¯re a powerful being, an elder, but all you can do are these nasty dirty tricks!"

    Taking a deep breath, Ji Hao raised the nine suns spear and challenged Priest Mu with a resonant voice, "If you¡¯re a man,e fight us face to face. Do not hide in the darkness and y these lowly tricks!"

    Yu Yuughed out, raised his sword and continued loudly, "My good disciple is absolutely right. Priest Mu, don¡¯t even try to shake the Dao of mine with all that nonsense of yours. What can this evil trick possibly do?"

    The long sword released strands of water-clear sword light while Yu Yu gave a sneer and said, "Did you say that I¡¯ve taken lives? I, your Master Yu Yu, do take lives, with good reason and with perfect justness. Laws and rules do not exist in the Chaos. With this long sword, I, your Master Yu Yu, corrected the rules, supported thews, punished the evils and helped the good ones, saving countless lives!"

    A fierce power vibration was released from Yu Yu that pierced straight into the heaven. Meanwhile, his whole body transformed into a sharp shining long sword that dazzled so brightly that people couldn¡¯t even look directly at it.

    "Priest Mu, I, your Master Yu Yu, can tell for sure that every single one who died in my hands died with a good reason! I was in the Chaos for countless years, and I¡¯ve never killed a single living creature wrongly...I dare to swear this to the universe, you old bastard, do you dare to do the same? Do you even have the guts?!"

    Hearing Yu Yu, Ji Hao shouted andughed, "Shifu! Mighty! Priest Mu! Come out and fight!"

    Priest Mu didn¡¯t respond. Yu Yu¡¯s words left him no space to respond at all. He attempted to shake Yu Yu¡¯s heart of Dao with his magic formation, inbination withnguage. Yet, he was nearly struck down by Yu Yu¡¯s fierce and just spirit.

    As for Ji Hao¡¯s provocation, Priest Mu truly wanted to smash Ji Hao straight to death. But Ji Hao was under the protection of Yu Yu and the Pan Xi divine mirror now. Smashing Ji Hao to death wouldn¡¯t be so easy!

    Snorting coldly, the one hundred and eight clones of Priest Mu showed up from the air, silently wielded their branches while swiftly moving in the air, along with theplicated curving lines of the magic formation, and rushing towards Yu Yu.

    The power vibration released from each clone hadbined into one. Their powers were connected, in the magic formation, and thebined power of theirs had been released perfectly. By now, the area sealed by this magic formation was like a toy in their hands, and they could do anything they wanted in this area.

    Every single attackunched by them was as dreadful as a destructive natural disaster, seemingly ready to destroy the whole world and perish all living beings in the world.

    Yu Yu delightfully grinned, as if he was a predator who had its eyes fixed on its prey. Treading on a sword light, he dashed out while smoothly raising his sword, slicing, hacking, and sweeping the sword through the air. His moves seemed to be easy and quick, yet a sharp wave of sword light had been released, dazzling all over the sky. It struck on those branches held by Priest Mu¡¯s clones, causing them to dim down and made puffs of light spots drift down from them.

    Soon, one hundred and eight clones of Priest Mu had Yu Yu encircled, pping the one hundred and eight branches, including the colorfully shining one, decorated with gemstones and pearls, towards Yu Yu. The moves of these clones seemed to be random and disordered.

    Yu Yu only had two arms and one sword. He unhurriedly wielded his sword, yet, he sessfully fended every single attackunched by each clone of Priest Mu. No matter how hard those clones attacked, Yu Yu could keep himself three-meter away from all attacksunched by them. Merely judging by the current battle situation, in terms of fighting, Yu Yu was definitely over a hundred percent more powerful than Priest Mu.

    Ji Hao was dazzled. Yu Yu¡¯s moves seemed to be simple, but actually contained the power of the great Dao. Priest Mu¡¯s moves seemed to be radon and disordered, but actually were well arranged andrgely changeful. All these deeply attracted Ji Hao, soaking his whole body and soul in the endless, immeasurable mysteriousness of powers. While watching the fight between Yu Yu and Priest Mu, Ji Hao¡¯s own fighting skills had been improving as well.

    Two top-grade powerful beings were doing a fight with the top-grade fighting skills in the world, right in front of Ji Hao. It was not hard to imagine how much Ji Hao could learn from it. Days ago, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even clearly see the moves of these two powerful beings, neither could he learn anything from them, because they were way too fast, and the magics they used were way tooplicated hard to understand.

    But now, Ji Hao¡¯s original soul power had been improved by countless times. It was now as great as, and even greater than the original soul power of Po and Gui Ling. It could bepared to the original soul power of any top-grade prehistorical creature. With such a great original soul power, Ji Hao¡¯s eyesight was surely much, much better than before.

    Ji Hao grasped every single move made by Yu Yu and Priest Mu with his eyes. He learned as much as he could from their moves, enriching his own fighting skills. Gradually, his moves of Sky-opening, earth-splitting, everything grow and everything perish had turned smoother, more powerful and effective.

    Abruptly, Yu Yu cast a thunderous growl.

    "Zhong!"

    Following his strong voice, a clone of Priest Mu was stabbed in the chest. This clone vomited blood and was pushed out from the group.

    Ji Haoughed out loud. This clone immediately turned around and threw a nce at Ji Hao. It pondered for a while and then flicked his finger. Followed by his moves, a hundred and eight ss beads zipped out of his sleeve, striking towards Ji Hao along with thunder-like rumbles.

 Chapter 880: Quick Kill

    Chapter 880: Quick Kill

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    That clone of Priest My threw out a hundred and eight ss beads, then coldly and scornfully snorted and gave a sneer. Next, he wiped the wound on his chest with his right hand and let it heal slowly. Taking a deep breath, he wielded the green branch and joined the group again in attacking Yu Yu.

    A warm strand of power rose, while those beads struck down towards Ji Hao along with thunder-like rumbles. Ji Hao looked at these swiftly swishing ss beads and shed across the air. He straightened his left hand like a de and left an arc-shaped light stream in the air whilebining the moves of sky-opening and earth-splitting, hacking fiercely on the first bead with his hand.

    Crack! The bead and the bones of Ji Hao¡¯s left hand cracked simultaneously. The skin on the edge of his palm was broken, letting sticky and scorching hot drops of blood eject out, then swishing back into Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    The bead hacked by Ji Hao let out a cracking noise as well while a hair-thin crack appeared across the entire bead. Arge puff of seven-colored mist coiled up from the bead, like ceaseless water streams.

    The one hundred and eight clones of Priest Mu turned around simultaneously, staring at Ji Hao in shock.

    "How can it be? Is the skin of this little bastard truly so sturdy?"

    As the power streams descended, seeming to strike on Ji Hao¡¯s body right away, the looks of those clones turned a lot softer. Even if Ji Hao had a sturdy body, that allowed him to crack a ss bead, he would never survive theing attacks.

    "This little bastard will be so unfortunate today."

    Those clonesughed together, but as they were distracted by Ji Hao for a single moment, Yu Yu¡¯s body had already been shining with a bright sword light while his cyan sword wasunched swiftly like a ragingly pouncing dragon. Immediately, tens of cyan-colored sword light streaks rose into the sky, and next, over thirty clones of Priest Mu were sent flying away, while vomiting blood.

    "Damn it! Yu Yu, after today, you will be like a broken mirror, and you will never recover from what you¡¯re going to suffer!" Priest Mu¡¯s clones growled out furiously. They had no spare attention to pay to Ji Hao, who was an ¡®insignificant¡¯ kid. Instead, they focused on dealing with Yu Yu, a fearful enemy.

    The other ss beads zipped over. Ji Hao had already measured the power of these beads. Compared with his own body, these beads were only slightly sturdier, and would not cause any severe threat to him. After finding out the quality of these beads, Ji Hao would never idiotically meet these deeds head on once again. Instead, the Pan Xi divine mirror buzzed, then the dim divine light released from it transformed into a round-shaped screen, firmly shielding Ji Hao behind.

    Those ss beads suddenly froze in the air. Meanwhile, the thunder-like fierce power vibration released from them disappeared suddenly. Following a slight buzzing noise, dazzling spell symbols flowed on the surfaces of these beads in streams and sparkled for a while. A splendid seven-colored glow was released, while every bead transformed into a three-meter tall muscr man.

    The bodies of these muscr men were translucent and entirely shining with a colorful light. They each held a three-meter-long square, golden stick, with eyes burning with a raging fiery light, fixed right on Ji Hao.

    These muscr men moved swiftly like flying dragons, leaving shreds of afterimages around Ji Hao. They slightly wielded their square golden sticks, which stirred the air, causing a sharp swishing noise. Abruptly, one of these muscr men gave an order, and then all muscr men cast a roar. The colorful light emitted from their bodies grew brighter and transformed into a golden me lion, roaring thunderously towards the sky. At the same time, a hundred and eight square golden sticks brought up strong gusts of wind, blowing towards Ji Hao from every single direction.

    Ji Hao was startled by the sudden roars made by those muscr men. Their voices were incredibly loud, that sounded like ten thousand thunders striking straight on Ji Hao¡¯s forehead. It even made smoke puff out of his ears and nostrils, and vibrate his soul out of his body.

    Seeing the golden mes burning more and more ragingly behind those muscr men, and those lions that looked more and more like golden statues, Ji Hao¡¯s internal organs were vibrating intensively, while his eyes were dazzled. He couldn¡¯t even tell directions anymore.

    "Lion roar!" Ji Hao murmured with difficulty.

    ¡®Lion roar¡¯. In his previous life, Ji Hao had indeed encountered a few people who cultivated themselves with this ¡®martial art¡¯. Back in his previous life, magic barely existed in the world, and ¡®lion roar¡¯ had already degenerated into a ¡®martial art¡¯. But right now, what these muscr men had been casting was the genuine, original version of ¡®lion roar¡¯, the version with ¡®magic¡¯!

    The wave of thunderous roar almost shook Ji Hao into parts. Ji Hao¡¯s limbs were now limp, and he could barely grip the nine suns spear, nearly letting it drop from his hand.

    Seeing those square golden sticks smash down along with fierce gales, Ji Hao didn¡¯t even have the strength to dodge, but could only watch those sticks approach him.

    Fortunately, he had the Pan Xi divine mirror.

    With some solid efforts, Ji Hao barely maintained a slight consciousness, and with that, he activated a thin stream of spirit power, giving a clear order to the Pan Xi divine mirror. As a deep, divine light shed across the mirror, a misty stream of light was released from it, swiftly coiling around those square golden sticks.

    A puffing noise could then be heard without an end. Those square golden sticks were made from pure gold mixed with a great number of divine metal materials. But suddenly, these metal sticks turned glowing red sticks with smoke puffing up, as they were forcibly transformed into ¡®earth lung explosive me crystal¡¯ sticks by the mirror! The earth lung explosive me crystal was the most unstable type of natural material in the world.

    In shock, those muscr men lowered their heads, looked at their sticks which had already turned into glowing-red crystal sticks. Their eyes sparkled brightly, but before they figured out what had just happened, these unstable sticks turned by the mirror exploded intensely. me swallowed these muscr men while the strong explosive force sent them far away.

    "Eh?"

    On the other side, clones of Priest Mu, who had been fighting against Yu Yu, couldn¡¯t restrain the shock in their hearts. They turned around, looked at Ji Hao, and were all stunned.

    Did Ji Hao just break the golden steel datura magic formation formed by those muscr men in such a weird way?

    The steel datura magic formation was a pure killing magic formation. Priest Mu created it with a great effort, for strengthening and expanding his sect in the future. The formation was mainly designed as a security one to guard the base of his sect, after his sect reached an ideal scale. Therefore, this magic formation was powerful and violent, and was controlled by the one hundred and eight powerful magic guards secretly cultivated by himself. In Priest Mu¡¯s estimation, even if the few elder disciples of Yu Yu were here, the magic formation could stall them for quite a while.

    Nevertheless, with the immeasurable power of the Pan Xi divine mirror, Ji Hao broke the magic formation so easily. Was that even true?

    "Good treasure!" A clone of Priest Mu sighed, but before he voice faded, Yu Yu¡¯s sword pierced into his throat and almost cut his head down.

    Ji Haoughed out loud while spreading his spirit power out, locking the one hundred and eight muscr men who were sent flying away.

    The Pan Xi divine mirror quaked and released a hundred and eight beams of divine light, uratelynding on the heads of those muscr men. Silently, the defensive powers of those muscr men were speedily weakened by the mirror, quickly down to zero.

    Ji Hao wielded the nine suns spear. An arc-shaped light beam sparkled in the air as it sliced across the air in a mysterious way. Then, the spearheadnded on the necks of all those muscr men almost simultaneously, even though Ji Hao had onlyunched one strike. Shrill howls were generated right away, following which, the heads of those muscr men flew up into the sky while their bodies copsed, turning back into ss beads.

    Ji Hao reached out his arm and grasped all one hundred and eight ss beads in the hands.

    The Pan Xi divine mirror quaked once again, released another one hundred and eight beams of divine light, dazzling towards the clones of Priest Mu.

 Chapter 881: The Trace of the Devil

    Chapter 881: The Trace of the Devil

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Eh, I didn¡¯t think you crappy piece of wood can do things like this!" Yu Yu saw the whole process when Ji Hao killed those muscr men, and couldn¡¯t help but praise loudly when those men transformed back into ss beads.

    Only with a single nce, Yu Yu saw through these human-shaped battle machines. Priest Mu and his brother Priest Hua were good at making ns. Their fierceness and persistence even made Yu Yu praise. However, they seemed to be poorly talented in tool-crafting, in terms of which, they were not even as good as Yu Yu, not to mention Yu Yu¡¯s two brothers, who were known as the best magic pill maker and treasure maker in the world.

    But this time, unexpectedly, Yu Yu saw that Priest Mu had made a batch of magic guards with divine metal materials and some special ingredients. In addition to that, these magic guards could form a powerful magic formation to trap and kill the enemies. This was quite genius.

    Yu Yu had to admit that Priest Mu had improved his tool-crafting skillsrgely, and even had created a unique style of his own.

    But the more had Priest Mu improved, the more violently Yu Yuunched his moves. Although there wasn¡¯t any bone-deep hatred between Priest Mu and himself, why would thepetition between two sects need any excuse or reason? Sooner orter, thispetition would generate an endless hared. Yu Yu was a wise being, and was clearly aware of this.

    Sooner orter, a massive war would burst between these two sects. The more Priest Mu had improved, the better he performed, the harder Yu Yu should strike him. Right now, Yu Yu should just kill a few more clones of him and weaken his power even morergely.

    Every clone of Priest Mu, every linden seed of his, was condensed from Priest Mu¡¯s spirit power mixed with the essence of his true body. Losing one or two might be nothing to Priest Mu, but if he lost over a hundred of them all at once, Priest Mu would be affected rather badly.

    The sword-like stream roared across the air like dragons. As cyan-colored sword light streams fiercely hacked down through the sky, those vividly green branches were chopped into pieces, while the robes worn by those clones were cut. Some of those clones even had their limbs cut off, and blood with a nice aroma spurt out from their bodies. While Yu Yu was crazily hacking at these clones, the divine light beams released from the Pan Xi divine mirror under Ji Hao¡¯s will arrived.

    Facing Yu Yu¡¯s crazy attacks, Priest Mu¡¯s clones were too busy to be distracted. The divine light beams struck on the bodies of the one hundred and seven clones of Priest Mu, softening their bodies immediately. Under the effect of the divine light from the mirror, the powers of Priest Mu¡¯s clones were dispelled for less than 1/10000 second. Within this short span of time, all defensive magics cast by them disappeared.

    "Break!" Yu Yuughed out wildly. He turned around and released a miles long, entirely clear and green sword light stream. That finger-thick stream of sword light was as flexible as a snake, that coiled around the bodies of those clones and then hacked down

    The one hundred and seven clones of Priest Mu growled out together. Then, their bodies sted into a bright green light. The green light condensed into over a hundred fist-sized beautifully green linden seeds and zipped up into the sky, fleeing towards different directions as they left sharp green light beams behind.

    Looking at these fleeing linden seeds, Yu Yuughed out loud once again, and so did Ji Hao. Above Ji Hao¡¯s head, the immemorial sun streamer released a strong golden essence sun fire that transformed into a giant golden web. It spread and then tightened, capturing all one hundred and seven linden seeds. Ji Hao grabbed the web back, carrying all linden seeds in his hand.

    The web of essence sun fire burned ragingly. Inside the web, those linden seeds were still vibrating intensely, attempting to break the and flee. However, they were all harmed severely by Yu Yu before, and now, no matter how hard they tried to struggle, they were still as soft as a frog which was boiled in the water for ten days. How could they ever leap up again?

    A bright spot of divine light sparkled in the Pan Xi divine mirror. Ji Hao sensed the mirror¡¯s craving. Therefore, he activated the mirror and let it scan across this linden seed. Shrill screams were instantly generated from these seeds as the true spirits of Priest Mu contained in these seeds were killed. Next, the especially pure true spirit power from Priest Mu transformed into extremely thin beams of green light, slowly rose from these seeds and gradually flew into the mirror.

    The Pan Xi divine mirror shivered in happiness while airily hovering around Ji Hao, as if it was a puppy which just had a nice meal. The mirror took a few circles around Ji Hao, then intimately rubbed Ji Hao¡¯s forehead.

    That true spirit came from Priest Mu himself. The quantity was indeed notrge, but the quality was amazingly high. For a supreme pre-world treasure like the Pan Xi divine mirror, its pursuit of powers was not based on quantity anymore. Instead, the quality of power meant everything to it. After the mirror devoured the true spirit from Priest Mu, all understanding attained by Priest Mu regarding the great Dao of nature of Pan Gu world and the mysteriousness of nature, now belonged to the mirror.

    Ji Hao clearly sensed that the connection between the mirror and himself had turned tighter by at least one hundred percent. He could now release a stronger power of the mirror, and as a treasure from Pan Xi world, this mirror had now even built a tighter connection between Pan Gu world. It could now manipte the natural powers in this world to a much greater extent, an amazing extent.

    The only remaining clone of Priest Mu fended himself from the Pan Xi mirror¡¯s divine light just now, with the colorfully shining branch holding in his hand, and survived the lethal hackunched by Yu Yu. However, before he could negotiate with Yu Yu, Ji Hao had already done all the work.

    Those linden seedsnded in Ji Hao¡¯s hands, and the true spirit was killed and devoured by the Pan Xi divine mirror!

    Thest clone trembled in anger. He turned away from Ji Hao and put all his attention to Yu Yu.

    "Yu Yu, my friend, today, I came here to chase a group of evil beings and to take out a great threat for the whole Pan Gu world." Priest Mu¡¯s eyes shone with a bright green light as he looked at Yu Yu and said harshly, "My friend, you ruined my n today, so you shall take all the consequences and sins that will be caused in the future."

    Ji Haoughed out loud from the side and said, "Eh? Priest Mu, are you saying that you¡¯ve been stupidly waiting in the sea for those evil beings toe to you by themselves?"

    Laughing coldly, Ji Hao continued with a deep voice, "But why have I heard that you and those evil beings are on the same side?"

    Yu Yu raised his long and dashing eyebrows, looking at Priest Mu with a faint smile.

    Priest Mu blinked his eyes, then abruptly turned to Ji Hao and responded, "Ignorant little kid, I am a decent cultivator. How can I ever have anything to do with those outer space devils?"

    Ji Hao pped his hands andughed, "Good, outer space devils, I didn¡¯t even know they are from the outer space until you mentioned it!" Clicking his tongue, Ji Hao continued, "So, Priest Mu, how exactly did you collude with them?"

    Priest Mu paused briefly again, then he watchfully pointed at Ji Hao, prepared to shout. But all of a sudden, a five-colored mist rose from around him, while an especially silvery voice giggled and said, "Found you, hee hee, I couldn¡¯t deal with the real you. But it¡¯s fine for me to take a clone of you first!"

    Priest Mu shivered, then his green pair of eyes abruptly turned colorful and misty.

 Chapter 882: Two Powerful Beings

    Chapter 882: Two Powerful Beings

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    While giggling, ¡®Priest Mu¡¯ ogled at Yu Yu, with his colorfully shining, misty eyes.

    Yu Yu was a powerful cultivator. He had been through countless great storms in this world. Even if all beautiful girls from the legendary Qing Qiu Country ogled at him together, Yu Yu¡¯s heart of Dao would never, ever be shaken. To Yu Yu, beautiful women couldn¡¯t evenpare with a drifting cloud in the distance. Nevertheless, the one ogling at him just now was Priest Mu!

    Looking at that familiar face and the flirting smile on that face, Yu Yu couldn¡¯t help but shiver intensively. Embarrassedly, he shed across the air and dashed to Ji Hao. pping on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder, Yu Yu pointed at Priest Mu, who was now with a weird look and voice, and asked, "Is this that devil thing?"

    Ji Hao seriously nodded. His seed of Dao was activated, letting a golden beam of light out of his erect eye. It transformed into a transparent golden spell symbol and flew towards Yu Yu. Through the spell symbol, Ji Hao told Yu Yu about everything happened earlier, such as Po, Gui Ling and himself encountering those sky devils outside the devil-suppressing divine pce. He gave every detail to Yu Yu, except for the fact that he had digested some sky devils with the small caldron inside his body.

    Gently touching the spell symbols with his finger, Yu Yu understood in a moment what Ji Hao, Po and Gui Ling had been through, and what those sky devils were like. Looking at Priest Mu, who looked at Yu Yu with his misty eyes and had been twisting his waist, Yu Yu silently took out an exquisitely crafted recording talisman and began recording Priest Mu¡¯s weird performance.

    While recording Priest Mu, Yu Yuughed silently, with his teeth shining brightly.

    "Ji Hao, this stupid wood and his brother, that crappy flower, value their dignity the most. But they are also the most shameless ones. Without a proof, they would never admit the things they¡¯ve done. Whatever they¡¯ve done, they would always pass the buck to the others."

    "But this time, I, your genius Shifu, am recording this ugly face of this piece of wood. With this record, I can at least gain a pool of pure virtue water from him."

    Yu Yu said with his pair of eyebrows raised in excitement, "That pure virtue water doesn¡¯t have much function, but if your elder uncle makes it into spirit fruit wine with the thirty-six-thousand types of spirit fruit in this world, that will taste...Ah, I can¡¯t even describe it!" Yu Yu clicked his tongue.

    Ji Hao was also looking at Priest Mu, whose eyes were shining brighter and brighter with that colorful light. Obviously, the sky devil was upying Priest Mu¡¯s body step by step. "But Shifu, don¡¯t you worry that they might start a life-risking fight against you when you send this record to their sect?" said Ji Hao in a lowered voice.

    Yu Yu grinned. A fierce sword light shed across his white shining teeth as he gave a frostyugh and responded, "A life-risking fight against me? Only if they have the abilities! If my two brothers didn¡¯t stop me, back then I..."

    An overwhelming intent of killing spread out, tightening every single pore of Ji Hao and squeezing a bone-piercing coldness out of his pores. Just now, Yu Yu identally released an intent of killing. That intent of killing wasn¡¯t released towards Ji Hao, but it made Ji Hao feel that the world was turned upside down, and was going to be crushed by Yu Yu right before his eyes.

    Ji Hao sensed a great terror, as if he couldn¡¯t control his life and death anymore, and he was like a worm in a thunderstorm, that could die at any moment. Facing the intent of killing released by Yu Yu, Ji Hao silently thought that even if he could improve further by a hundred times, even a thousand times, Yu Yu would still be able to crush him in a sh with a single finger.

    That was the true power of Yu Yu!

    That was the true dreadfulness of Yu Yu!

    Nevertheless, this Yu Yu standing in front of them was only a clone, transformed from the spirit treasure of the real Yu Yu! Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even imagine exactly how powerful the real Yu Yu was, and exactly what level he was at.

    Fortunately, this intent of killing faded right away. Yu Yu stoppedughing, and said to Ji Hao mildly, "Cultivators like us are free, away from all worldly affairs. What we are supposed to pursue is the eternal great Dao of nature, the ultimate secret of the great Dao. Things like fighting and killing, I did a lot when I was young and angry. Back then, I often pulled out my swords to hack the others. But in the recent years, I rarely do the same, just having my hands itchy all the time."

    Showing a serious look that a Shifu was supposed to have, Yu Yu then smiled to Ji Hao and continued, "Ji Hao, my good disciple, you have to remember this... As cultivators, we need to cultivator our hearts and cultivate our original nature... You have to keep this in your mind!"

    Before he finished his speech, the sky devil had already brought the surviving clone of Priest Mu underplete control.

    With that wrinkled and bitter face, ¡®Priest Mu¡¯ abruptly chuckled, then smilingly waved his hand towards Yu Yu and said, "Ahyaya, this handsome priest here, is your name Yu Yu? Hehe, what a good name!"

    Twisting his waist, ¡®Priest Mu¡¯ made a sexy posture, naughtily blinked his left eye and gave Yu Yu a wink. Next, with a strong amorous feeling, ¡®Priest Mu¡¯ crooked hi scrawny and wrinkled right forefinger towards Yu Yu!

    Imagine a bitter looking, scrawny and wrinkled old man, who had absolutely no extra flesh on his face, making a posture of a young girl and winking at oneself, even trying to flirt...

    Ji Hao only felt that his internal organs twitched, that even made him throw up.

    This sky devil was so impatient. She had just epted this clone of Priest Mu and didn¡¯t even have the time to transform the shape of this body. But, she had already started to y her old trick! Yet, Priest Mu truly had an indescribably ugly appearance! As an old tree that lived in a river valley for billions of years, he was now trying to behave like a young girl in a brothel... This strong visual contrast just made Ji Hao want to vomit for a long while.

    Abruptly seeing this creepy performance of Priest Mu, Yu Yu was enraged immediately. Once again, that destructive intent of killing rose into the sky, along with the tsunami-like power vibration released from his sword. This was despite the fact that the few words he just told Ji Hao to remember ¡®we need to cultivator our hearts, cultivate our original nature¡¯, were still lingering in his mouth.

    "How dare you do such a thing? You evil being! This old bastard is indeed stupid, but he¡¯s still not for you to insult like this!"

    The intent of killing spread in the air while Yu Yu pulled out his long sword with a storm of anger. He leaped straight up, wielded the sword and attempted to kill ¡®Priest Mu¡¯.

    ng! A one-foot long colorful needle abruptly showed up around Priest Mu¡¯s body. The crystal clear needle had a faint glow, and was rather powerful. This strikeunched by Yu Yu had actually been blocked by this thin and light needle.

    "Where are you from?" Yu Yu sounded a lot more serious than before.

    "This body is not bad as well. In this case, I shall just ept it." A beautiful, colorfully shining silhouette shed out from the air. The silhouette was entirely shining, looked like a white jade statue. It chucked, then curled up and pounced on Yu Yu.

    "Yu Zun, you¡¯re too impatient...But indeed, such a good body is not easy to found. This time, I¡¯ll just let you be the first."

    Another silhouette walked out from the air. This silhouette was surrounded by a faint cyan smoke, looking like a cyan-colored rainbow shining out of the air. It stood aside while chuckling.

    ¡®Priest Mu¡¯ politely kneeled and kowtowed to that cyan-colored silhouette and said, "Ancestor Xia Zun, ancestor Yu Zun."

    Ji Hao¡¯s heart drummed. Xia Zun and Yu Zun, were those the powerful ones among the sky devils?

 Chapter 883: Fight the Devil

    Chapter 883: Fight the Devil

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Yu Zun chuckled. That faint silhouette of hers wrapped in light cyan-colored mist, shed across the air and approached Yu Yu swiftly.

    She raised her right hand and pierced that foot-long colorful needle towards the spot between Yu Yu¡¯s eyebrows, along with a sharp buzzing noise. The needle was even thinner than a hair, a slight beam of colorful light releasing from it. Meanwhile, Yu Zun remained chuckling.

    Once Yu Zun moved, countless abnormal scenes appeared in Ji Hao¡¯s eyesight. He saw arge number of nameless types of flowers bloom. These flowers looked as holy and pure as lotuses, yet as colorful as poppy. Petals still with their covers swayed in the air without being blown by any wind. And in these gradually blooming flowers, countless beautiful girls with jade-smooth skins had been slightly and airily twisting their bodies, exhibiting their perfect bodies.

    The looks of these girls were pure and innocent, like the snow on top of the tallest mountain in the world, not stained by any dust. However, their bodies were s*xy and coquettish. Ji Hao clearly saw some changes that happened in the most private parts of their bodies, while the slight streams of enchanting aroma that could shake anyone¡¯s soul spread out from their bodies.

    The seed of Dao had been zing in Ji Hao¡¯s body, but sensing this magical aroma, the me around the seed of Dao was disturbed. Ji Hao sensed a piercing pain from his heart, then a stream of blood was squeezed out of his mouth to far away.

    Ji Hao shouted out in shock. Yu Zun wasn¡¯t attacking him. Her main target was Yu Yu, and Ji Hao had only been looking at her from a distance away. But still, Ji Hao was harmed by her without knowing how!

    These sky devils were indeed mysterious and immeasurable, truly powerful!

    As Ji Hao vomited blood, the Pan Xi divine mirror buzzed automatically. The mirror had just absorbed the true spirit came from Priest Mu and became like a living being. It flew to above Ji Hao¡¯s head, facing the top of Ji Hao¡¯s head with sparkling light beams shing on its ink-dark surface. Next, countless water-clear but pure ck light spots descended from the surface of the mirror. These light spots were condensed from tiny spell symbols, crystal clear and bone-piercing cold.

    Those light spotsnded on Ji Hao¡¯s body, instantly after which, five-colored mist puffed out from Ji Hao¡¯s body. Yu Zun attacked Yu Yu and Ji Hao cast a nce at her, but this powerful poisonous mist that could cause illusions had already entered into Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    The light spots released from the mirror could dispel evil things. As the poisonous smoke was forced out of Ji Hao¡¯s body, Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit was cooled down and soon, he cleared his head. Slightly gasping, a golden me shed across Ji Hao¡¯s body, burning all the poisonous smoke out.

    Settling his mind, Ji Hao began incanting the spell which he learned from a Daoist book back in his previous life, and was created especially for suppressing sky devils.

    Without any glow or coiling mist, only a faintly sensible power vibration covered the seed of Dao of sun. This power vibrationyer was fragile and thin, yet, it could perfectly suppress the power of sky devils. Ji Hao looked at Yu Zun again, and he still sensed that tsunami-like evil powering at him. But this time, his seed of Dao stayed as stable as a towering mountain. The thinyer of power vibration had been quaking, fending against the evil power released from Yu Zun with difficulty yet determinedly.

    Yu Yu had been smoothly wielding his long sword. Water-clear streams of cyan sword light dazzled all over the sky, like a nimble flying snake. The long needle in Yu Zun¡¯s hand seemed to be made perfectly for Yu Yu¡¯s sword, and nged against the sword over and over again, leaving that slight beam of colorful light in the sky. Loud ngs could be heard without an end. Every time the needle and the sword shed against each other, an extremely thin beam of colorful light would drill into Yu Yu¡¯s sword.

    Gradually, Yu Yu¡¯s sword was added with a colorful glow, as if a five-colored gemstone sheath had been put on it.

    Ji Hao was dumbfounded. Although this was only a clone of Yu Yu, it was transformed from the spirit treasure and a part of the true spirit of Yu Yu, and was incredibly powerful. But fighting against Yu Yu, Yu Zun hadn¡¯t fallen into a disadvantage. Ji Hao estimated that even Po and Gui Ling couldn¡¯t rival Yu Zun, not even by joining hands!

    Yu Zun was worthy to be the ¡®ancestor¡¯ among sky devils.

    During the process of thinking, Ji Hao had also been carefully learning the art of sword performed by Yu Yu. Subconsciously, he wilded the nine suns spear. The golden, shining spear slowly tore the air open and raised a seven to eight feet long, water-clear and cold stream of light.

    "Hehe, is your sword still working?" Yu Zun chuckled again and said, "It was struck so heavily by me for so many times. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s already getting more and more inconvenient, isn¡¯t it?"

    Yu Yu sneered and shook the long sword in his hand. Following a cracking noise, the five-colored light wrapped on the sword shattered, then he conveniently lunged the sword.

    His move was as simple as a move made by a kid while ying with a wooden stick, that could even be counted as a childish move. Nevertheless, this move was made so smoothly that it made Ji Hao feel that no one in the world could ever possibly dodge it.

    Yu Zun paused. Meanwhile, Yu Yu had already moved across and even brushed against her body. The long sword brought up another sharp beam of sword light while easily cutting through her throat. Along with a shrill scream, a cloud of jade-colored mist puffed out from her neck. She covered her neck with both of her hands, then transformed into a jade-colored mist stream, swooshing tens of miles away.

    Standing on a cloud, Yu Zun screamed with anger, "This one is awfully powerful. Join hands with me, whoever kills this one can have his body!"

    Xia Zun, who had been standing aside and watching the fight,ughed with a sweet and soft voice. She twisted her slim waist while chuckling, then said, "Why didn¡¯t you say that earlier? How does that sword strike feel like?"

    The power vibration released from Yu Zun changed, turning especially mysterious. The power vibration was strong and intense as she responded with a deep, vicious voice, "Not good. Do not let his sword touch you. The strike heunched just now almost killed me. This man¡¯s sword intent...It can reach straight to the true nature through all unrealness. He is the invincible enemy of our kind. Be careful, be extra careful, this man¡¯s sword intent is extremely powerful."

    Reaching straight to the true nature through all unrealness. Hearing this, Ji Hao looked at Yu Yu with great admiration.

    The sword move Yu Yuunched just now seemed to be quite simple, yet it was actually iparably ingenious. Ji Hao had already boosted his spirit power up as much as he could, but still, he only managed to understand less than ten-thousandth of that sword move.

    A high-pitched scream could then be heard, along with which, Yu Zun and Xia Zun rose into the sky, transformed into a dense, colorful mist and descended towards Yu Yu.

    Ji Hao had been concentratedly watching the fight. All of a sudden, a fierce gust of wind blew over as ¡®Priest Mu¡¯ curved his body andunched a twisted attack, with that colorful branch of his, that was decorated with gemstones. ¡®Priest Mu¡¯s face was still filled with a ¡®flirting¡¯ grin.

    Ji Hao snorted coldly and sent out a stream of spirit power to keep watching the fight between Yu Yu and the two sky devils, then wielded the nine suns spear with both of his hands and lunged fiercely towards ¡®Priest Mu¡¯.

    ¡®Priest Mu¡¯ had been releasing a strong evil power from his body, but Ji Hao wouldn¡¯t be tricked by it anymore. His eyes were as clear as water while his mind was calm and settled. The nine suns spear swished in the air along with a beautiful arc, dodged the branch held in ¡®Priest Mu¡¯s hand, and pierced deeply into ¡®Priest Mu¡¯s chest.

    Without the power of enchantment, sky devils turned out to be just ordinary.

    Ji Haounched the move of sky-opening with the spear, and easily and severely harmed ¡®Priest Mu¡¯.

 Chapter 884: Coming One After Another

    Chapter 884: Coming One After Another

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Sky devils were terrifying because they were traceless, and targeted especially the original souls. When they greedily upied the bodies of the others, despite the fact that they could still have their great magic powers, they would be affected by the bodies that they upied without a doubt.

    Just like ¡®Priest Mu¡¯, who had been crazily pping Ji Hao with that branch held in his hand. He was literally pping at random, just like an old woman from the countryside trying to drive a hen out of her kitchen. His moves were rude and simple, without any n.

    The spear punctured ¡®Priest Mu¡¯s body, and the essence sun fire silently burned on his body.

    ¡®Priest Mu¡¯ was a powerful being, and was a prehistorical spirit linden tree. His nature was that of a ¡®divine tree¡¯. Ji Hao¡¯s essence sun fire was the most powerful type of fire in the world, the natural enemy of all kinds of spirit trees. The fire burned ¡®Priest Mu¡¯s body and made the sky devil inside his body scream in pain. She became angrier and angrier, waved the branch and tried to whip Ji Hao even harder, attempting to kill him with this powerful piece of branch.

    However, Ji Hao trod upon a golden light while his body transformed from a hazy golden shred of shadow. The nine suns spear had been lunged by him over and over again, generating a strong wave of attack, as fierce and swift as a thunderstorm. Countless extremely thin beams of golden light prated ¡®Priest Mu¡¯s body, leaving holes on him. Inside every puncture wound, a stream of golden essence sun fire had been burning silently and unhurriedly. The sky devil in the body tried her best to kill the fire, yet the purely positive fire was her natural suppressor. No matter how hard she tried, the tiny mes remained unmoving in the wounds, burning steadily and continuously.

    "Damn it!" ¡®Priest Mu¡¯ shouted. A colorful mist puffed up from his head. A beautiful girl was standing upon the cloud, holding a jade drum in her hand. She gave a sweet smile to Ji Hao, with her eyes sparkling with a watery light.

    Ji Hao shivered slightly. That thinyer of devil-suppressing power vibration quaked intensely around his seed of Dao. With a solid difficulty but still determinedly, Ji Hao fended against the power of the girl, keeping his mind calm and clear.

    "Zhong!"

    Ji Hao roared out while the spear pierced violently into the spot between ¡®Priest Mu¡¯s eyebrows, leaving a beautiful arc in the air.

    The three-feet and six-inches long spearhead prated ¡®Priest Mu¡¯s head, making him scream shrilly. A hazy shred of shadow shed out of ¡®Priest Mu¡¯s body, but before it fled far, it was swallowed up by a dim stream of divine light released from the Pan Xi divine mirror.

    Gradually, Ji Hao started to discover more magical functions of the mirror. For example, it could create a space inside itself to serve as a prison. The mirror was incredibly sturdy, and ordinary people could never, ever escape if they were trapped inside the mirror.

    Ji Hao immediately imprisoned the sky devil escaped from ¡®Priest Mu¡¯s body, then swung his arm backward and cruelly beheaded ¡®Priest Mu¡¯. ¡®Priest Mu¡¯s body exploded and transformed into green light, dazzling for miles. Then, it merged back and transformed into a linden seed that had over a thousand golden lines on it,nding in Ji Hao¡¯s hand.

    Ji Hao grinned happily, squeezing his eyes into curved lines. These over a thousand golden lines on the linden seed meant that this clone of Priest Mu was created in 129600 times over a thousand years ago, and it was unimaginably powerful.

    "Elder Priest Mu, you¡¯ve been way too nice, you gave me so many gifts. How should I thank you for all this?" Ji Hao happily made a joke, thenrgely opened his mouth and swallowed this most precious linden seed.

    Streams of essence sun fire rose from his internal organs, surrounded the seed and burned it, transforming the seed into a glowing green mist. Wrapped in the me, the small caldron in Ji Hao¡¯s lower abdomen slightly moved and swallowed the mist, then released an enormous stream of golden sunlight, surging into every acupoint of Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    In over a thousand acupoints, dim golden light spots emerged. These were over a thousand spirt stars, expanding and growing inside Ji Hao¡¯s body. Normally, a peak-level Divine Magus could have eighty-one spirit stars at most. Then, he or she would be able to try to break into the level of Supreme Magus. But Ji Hao now had over a thousand spirit stars emerged in his body. When these stars matured, although he might not be able to rival Supreme Magi, he would certainly be invincible among Divine Magi.

    As those spirit stars continued growing, Ji Hao¡¯s body was nourished by the strong life-force and power of creation that came from that linden seed. His whole body was burning, scorching hot, while perspiration oozed out of his skin drop by drop. His skin, muscles, tendons, bones, marrow, blood veins, neurons, internal organs, and brain...Every part of him was improving and strengthening at an amazing speed.

    Ji Hao¡¯s blood was changing, turning more and more sticky, heavier and heavier. It was gradually bing the original version of Pan Gu spirit blood. If one looked closer, one would find a faintly sensibleyer of original natural power emerging from Ji Hao¡¯s skin. It was cold, and seemed like an immemorial power, holy and majestic.

    "Wonderful!" The mysterious man¡¯s voice came slowly from the spiritual space.

    A series of ngs could be heard without an end. The two sky devilsunched a massive wave of attack on Yu Yu. They didn¡¯t upy any fleshy body. Therefore, they fought against Yu Yu with their usual forms. They moved magically fast and flexibly; their powers were fierce and nearly inexhaustible.

    Yu Yu¡¯s long and wide sleeves fluttered in the air while he was wielding the long sword freely, keeping himself away from all attacksunched by the two devils.

    Noticing that Ji Hao took out a sky devil, the one transformed from Priest Mu, so easily, then directly swallowed the linden seed of the clone of Priest Mu, Yu Yu was rather delighted, andughed out wildly.

    "My good disciple, today, I¡¯m going to teach you a set of sword moves! That spear of yours is indeed good, but it¡¯s way too violent, best to be used in wars. It doesn¡¯t fit the style of cultivators like us. When I have the time, I will find you a top-grade sword. But today, you shall just memorize this sword move."

    Yu Yu was thrilled by this intense fight, and decided to teach Ji Hao some sword art right now. Ji Hao even screamed out in excitement.

    "Yes! Shifu!"

    Yu Yu smilingly nodded, then put his left forefinger and middle finger together, slowly taking a few steps ording to the positions of the seven stars of Big Dipper. Meanwhile, he raised the long sword with his right hand. Thus, a seemingly slow and gentle set of sword moves, that was actually lethally fierce, able to even to cut the sky, was made by Yu Yu.

    Once this set of sword move was made, a series of puffing noise was generated, as nearly a thousand holes appeared on the bodies of the two sky devils.

    The two sky devils screamed ragingly and released sky-devouring waves of power, spreading out in all directions.

    In midair, countless sparkling streams of mist condensed into legendary creatures and beautiful girls, flying towards Yu Yu and Ji Hao.

    With a single nce, Ji Hao saw thirty to forty thousand sky devils approaching!

 Chapter 885: Four Powerful Beings Come Out Together

    Chapter 885: Four Powerful Beings Come Out Together

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    From hundreds of miles away, those sky devils had already sent an overwhelming wave of spirit power attacks towards Yu Yu and Ji Hao.

    Illusions generated by the powers of those sky devils struck Ji Hao¡¯s soul and made the defensive devil-suppressing power vibration around the seed of Dao of sun vibrate intensively, almost making it copse. Seeing that the defense was about to be broken and he was going to face the joint-handed attackunched by tens of thousands of sky devils, Ji Hao gave a resonant roar and hurriedly pointed at the Pan Xi divine mirror. A dark stream of water sshed out of the mirror surface which was clear and cold, soaking Ji Hao¡¯s entire body. Ji Hao activated the Pan Xi divine mirror with all of his power, finally released a cooling divine light that could fend against sky devils.

    Yu Yu was fighting against the two powerful sky devils at the moment. Meanwhile, he chuckled, turned around and quickly pointed at Ji Hao.

    A magic formation blueprint, that seemed to be old and gray, slowly rose from between Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows, hovered in the wind and expanded to hundreds of thousands of miles in radius. Gently yet firmly, it covered the whole area up. Next, four swords zipped out from Ji Hao¡¯s body and released strong power vibrations. Four sword light beams dazzled straight into the sky, even leaving four huge holes in the sky. The four enormous swords stood on the four corners of the blueprint, giving an unstoppable intent of killing to seal the space and time. This whole area was sealedpletely.

    "Let¡¯s do it together! These devils are quite interesting!"

    Yu Yu¡¯s voice was clear and resonant, cold and filled with the intent of killing as it came from the sky. The space was cut open by a sharp stream of sword light, and from the space rip, Yu Yu walked out. Wearing that vividly red long robe, carrying the wine cbash in his left hand and an exquisite small drum on his right hand, Yu Yu walked down from the air step by step with a serious look.

    "Little brother, you¡¯re right... These devils are truly interesting!"

    An unhurried and vigorous voice also came from the sky. Another huge hole appeared in the sky as an enormous chariot descended. The chariot was wrapped in coiling, warm purple mist, with a dense cloud rolling above it. Inside the cloud, countless stars were faintly visible. Tens of cranes with glowing-white feathers surrounded the chariot. These cranes were huge in shape, their eyes sparkled as brightly and beautifully as stars, and the power vibration released from them was dreadfully strong. The power vibration released from each crane was even multiple times greater than that of Ji Hao.

    Sitting straight in the chariot was a middle-aged Daoist priest, wearing a purple robe. His left hand fiddled with a jade ruyi with embossment of dragons and tigers while his right hand gently pressed on the vaguely visible, dim-golden and translucent seal.

    The middle-aged priest was handsome, with a glowing and wrinkle-less face. His eyes shone as bright as the sun in the sky, that ordinary people wouldn¡¯t even dare to look directly at those eyes. His entire body was surrounded by coiling purple mist, with waves of indescribable, prehistorical power of Dao surging out from his body. Around twenty-five meters away from his body, the power of Dao he released condensed into countless purple characters, sparkling in the air. Those characters were actually numerous extremely ancient scriptures regarding the cultivation of Dao.

    Ji Hao looked at the priest in a purple robe. Although Ji Hao had never seen him before, once he saw this man, he seemed to hear that the whole world was telling with an universe-shaking loud voice ¡ª This was Yu Yu¡¯s second brother, Qing Wei.

    A colossal pressure came towards Ji Hao, pressing down to him like a mountain. Ji Hao showed a solemn look and lowered his head to show his respect to Priest Qing Wei, then deeply bowed.

    Instantly, this destructive pressure, that was great enough to crush Ji Hao¡¯s soul, became as gentle and warm as the breeze and drizzle in spring. A hot stream of power was sent into Ji Hao¡¯s body while three purple lotuses spun above Ji Hao¡¯s head, then quickly merged with Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    A pure, nearly inexhaustible power of Dao surged into Ji Hao¡¯s body and merged with the seed of Dao of sun. The seed of Dao shone with a splendid golden light. Meanwhile, Ji Hao¡¯s power of Dao began improving speedily. Within a single second, Ji Hao¡¯s power of Dao became ten times greater than before! All these were only the small rewards given to Ji Hao by Priest Qing Wei when he cast a nce at Ji Hao and found that Ji Hao was quite polite, and had shown him enough respect!

    Golden streams of mist rose from Ji Hao¡¯s head and formed a three-feet wide, small cloud above his head. At the moment, Ji Hao¡¯s cultivation of Dao had stepped to a considerable stage. Merely with his power of Dao, he was now powerful enough to rival any high-level Divine Magus.

    Priest Qing Wei, what a terrifying man! If Ji Hao had shown any disrespect towards him just now, he would have suffered quite badly without a doubt. But once Ji Hao showed his respect to Priest Qing Wei, he was awarded immediately. Instantly, Ji Hao understood that, disciples of Priest Qing Wei were far less rxed and free than disciples of Yu Yu.

    He couldn¡¯t help but silently feel happy for himself. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t taken as a disciple by Priest Qing Wei back then. Otherwise, with Ji Hao¡¯s personality, he would have been punished by Priest Qing Wei countless times already.

    "My friend, you¡¯re indeed generous. But that makes sense anyway. You¡¯ve upied so many good ces in the world. Any benefit slipped down from between your fingers can raise a powerful disciple of yours." A dry and hoarse voice came from the sky. That was Priest Hua flying down from the sky with a nd look. Ji Hao had met him once before.

    Priest Hua nced at Ji Hao, gave a nd smile and said, "The poor disciples of my brother and mine, our dojos are all savagends, wild and poor. No matter how hard our disciples work, how much they want to improve, the result they gain wouldn¡¯t be better than the award you conveniently gave, my friend."

    Priest Qing We¡¯s chariot stopped in the sky. Gently stroking that seal with his right hand, Priest Qing Wei responded with a resonant, harsh voice, "You think your dojo is poor and my dojo is rich... You¡¯re not thinking abouting to upy my dojo, are you?"

    Giving a coldugh, Priest Qing Wei continued with that frosty voice, "If you have the interest, my friend, when we both have the time, why don¡¯t we make a bet?"

    Eyes shining with a light bright as the sun, Priest Qing Wei sounded a bit excited as he continued, "To be honest, your Spirit Vulture Mountain is a top-grade nice ce in the world, and can serve perfectly as a dojo. I¡¯ve been envying you for having that ce for many years."

    "Why do you have to push it, my friend?" The familiar voice of Priest Mu descended from the sky. Following that, a green light poured down and a tens of thousands of meter tall, enormous linden tree showed up in mid-air. Priest Mu sat on a root of the tree with his legs crossed. While sighing with a bitter, miserable look, he said, "This time, I¡¯ve made a mistake. My two friends, please lend a helping hand!"

    Yu Yu threw a sideway at Priest Mu and responded without showing any politeness, "Helping hand? Who would want to do that? If the mistake you made weren¡¯t going to throw all living beings in this world into a disaster, your Master Yu Yu would like to see you suffer!"

    The clone of Yu Yu, who had been fighting against the two sky devils,ughed out loud. It transformed into a cyan stream of light and rose into the sky, dazzling towards the real Yu Yu who wasing down from the sky.

    Yu Yu wielded his hand and that enormous cyan stream of light transformed into an oddly shaped long sword, falling into his hand. He pulled out the sword, slightly flicked his finger on it, thenughed out wildly and said, "Ji Hao, my good disciple, be careful and guard aside. See your Shifu and uncle destroy the devils!"

    The long sword vibrated and buzzed shrilly.

    Priest Qing Wei, Priest Hua and Priest Mu shed across the air, each standing under a sword light of Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation.

    Yu Yuughed out again, then grabbed Ji Hao, shing under thest sword light of the formation.

    None of them talked again. Instead, they each nced at those tens of thousands of sky devilsing from all directions, then rubbed their hands and released thunderbolts towards the four enormous swords.

    A strong aura of killing spread out and dominated the whole area, while the roaring intent of killing crushed the sky devils one after another.

 Chapter 886: The Embryo Chaos Sword

    Chapter 886: The Embryo Chaos Sword

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao silently sat beside Yu Yu with his eyes popped out, carefully observing every single move made by Yu Yu.

    Yu Yu took a few steps ording to the seven stars of Big Dipper, with his left forefinger and middle finger straightened, as he unhurriedly made a mysterious and powerful set of sword moves.

    Every move was perfect and amazingly powerful. When Yu Yu pointed his two fingers out, a cyan-colored thunderbolt dazzled out from between his fingers and struck on the enormous sword floating above his head, adding even greater power to the sword formation.

    Within every single second, countless sky devils would scream out in despair, then be ughtered by the frightful sword formation. Yu Yu, Priest Hua, Priest Qing Wei and Priest Mu had now joined their hands to manipte Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation, which was known as the fiercest magic formation in Pan Gu world. Facing the sword formation and the four extra powerful beings, those sky devils were wiped out in a sh, turned into strands of smoke by the sword formation without leaving even a trace, despite the powerfulness of these traceless sky devils.

    Ji Hao¡¯s heart was aching!

    In the eyes of Yu Yu and the other three powerful beings, these traceless sky devils were evil things that could bring a disaster to this world. But to Ji Hao, these sky devils were iparably precious treasures that could allow him to reach to a supremely high level, even climb to the top.

    Seeing those potential ¡®treasures¡¯ being destroyed one after another, crushed into ashes by the sword formation, Ji Hao was almost crying out. He didn¡¯t have the heart to look at those destroyed sky devils. Instead, he focused on Yu Yu, silently learning this powerful set of sword moves.

    Yu Yu¡¯s spirit treasure was a sword. Without a doubt, he was a powerful sword artist. Ji Hao fortunately learned this set of sword moves from Yu Yu, and if he could truly find a nice sword, his power would be improved even further.

    Every move, every step made by Yu Yu contained a marvelous feeling of the great Dao. Ji Hao was immersed in the mysteriousness of the great Dao. Gradually, a fierce sword intent began emerging from around his seed of Dao of sun, while dazzling beams of sword light became faintly visible.

    The seed of Dao began spinning at its highest speed. Silently, Ji Hao pondered if Yu Yu¡¯s sword move could bebined with the moves of sky-opening, earth-splitting, everything-grow and everything-perish, how powerful would it be?

    Gradually, Ji Hao¡¯s hands began moving along with Yu Yu¡¯s moves as well. Invisible streams of hot air puffed out from the tips of his ten fingers, tore the air into pieces and created extremely thin ck traces.

    Yu Yu delightfully nodded. Intentionally or not, when Yu Yuunched another wave of sword moves, he released a trace of his true spirit that generated an even stronger power of Dao from each of his moves, helping Ji Hao attain a deep understanding of this set of amazing sword moves.

    Priest Qing Wei looked at Yu Yu from a distance away, then disapprovingly shook his head. In Priest Qing Wei¡¯s eyes, Yu Yu had always been spoiling his disciples. For a thing like learning a set of sword move, disciples shouldplete for it by depending on their own talents and diligent cultivation. Why would a Shifu consume his own power to help his disciples learn? When tutoring his own disciples, Priest Qing We was never a silly good man like Yu Yu.

    Priest Hua and Priest Mu looked at Ji Hao with sulky faces while sensing the sword intent, spread out from Ji Hao¡¯s moving fingers. The sword intent was growing stronger and stronger, more and more mature.

    Watching another powerful disciple of Yu Yu rise, especially one who was the possessor of the Heaven and Earth golden bridge, Pan Xi divine mirror, nine suns spear and the immemorial sun streamer, along with many other supreme treasures as well...This made Priest Hua and Priest Mu feel like their hearts were being bitten by countless rats.

    Why wasn¡¯t Ji Hao a disciple of theirs?

    Why didn¡¯t those treasures belong to them?

    "All living beings are miserable!" sighed Priest Mu while he released a palm move and pped a few sky devils that rushed towards him into pieces.

    "Save them with your mercy!" Priest Hua responded from a distance away with a gentle, singing voice. Meanwhile, he pped his hands and let a lotus slowly bloom in his palm. Next, countless lotus petals spun swiftly like a milestone, and the divine light released from the petals crushed hundreds of sky devils into a thin stream of mist.

    Four powerful beingsbined their powers, with the fiercest magic formation in the world to seal the space. Within a couple of hours, tens of thousands of sky devils were destroyed for good.

    The four powerful beings slightly waved their wide sleeves and let out a wave of thunderbolts that swept across the ground like a flood flushing through the earth. The thunderbolt waves scanned across this area sealed by the sword formation for tens of times and carefully checked every single corner. After making sure that all sky devils within the coverage of the sword formation were destroyed for good, these four powerful beings dropped their hands and smiled together.

    Priest Qing Wei began talking in a serious tone, "Priest Hu and Priest Mu, my friends, the rest of this shall depend on you. More devils can certainly be found out there, "

    Priest Mu nodded to Yu Yu and Qing Wei, then gave a long sigh and said in an extra bitter tone, "I was careless. I didn¡¯t think that by cultivating in the Chaos with the primordial spirit power, I could give off a God-like power vibration and attract these terrifying beings."

    Shaking his head, Priest Mu continued with a deep voice, "This was started by me, and I shall take the responsibility."

    Priest Hua stood aside, grinned and said, "Brother, you¡¯ve been too hard on yourself. These devils followed your power vibration to here. This means they were already not far from Pan Gu world. Even if you didn¡¯t cultivate in the Chaos, they would find this world sooner orter."

    Keeping that grin, Priest Hua continued in a rxed tone, "Brother, you sensed those devils ahead of time and drew them into Pan Gu world to allow us to catch the whole lot in a single move. This is good, virtuous... Why should you feel guilty?"

    Hearing Priest Hua, Qing Wei unpleasantly snorted, then gently flicked his dragon and tiger ruyi, prepared to start his chariot and leave.

    Yu Yuughed in a wield tone, then wielded the long sword held in his hand. He gently knocked the side of his right leg with the sword while slowly saying, "My two friends, this isn¡¯t as easy as you think. If my brother and I didn¡¯te to help you, this time, you might have caused a terrible disaster!"

    Reaching his left hand straight to before Priest Hua and Priest Mu¡¯ faces, Yu Yu then grinned and continued, "Cut the crap. This time, your Master Yu Yu has done you such a great favor. Hurry, give something nice to seal my mouth! Otherwise, I will head to Spirit Wa¡¯s dojo right now and tell her everything that happened in here!"

    Pausing for a second, Yu Yu carried on with that weird tone, "These sky devils are powerful, we all know that. Facing these devils, people like us can surely protect ourselves. But except for strong ones at our level, the other living beings could never survive. Priest Mu, this disaster you brought could truly be counted as destructive!"

    Priest Mu¡¯s face turned darker and darker, more and more bitter. Priest Hua opened his mouth, but didn¡¯t know what to say.

    These sky devils were indeed way too powerful.

    A long whileter, Priest Mu gave a bitter grin and responded, "Priest Yu Yu, my friend, you mean..."

    Yu Yuughed out loud, then he narrowed his eyes and said, "I was going to meet my Shifu and sue you. My Shifu might not kill you, but he will certainly make you suffer! However, as we have been friends for so many years..."

    Yu Yu pointed at Ji Hao, grinned and said, "This disciple of your Master Yu Yu needs a nice sword. But you know, not every sword in the world can meet my requirement. Hmm, back then, you had attained an embryo sword from the Chaos, hadn¡¯t you?"

    The looks of Priest Hua and Priest Mu changed simultaneously.

 Chapter 887: Nine Suns Devil-Destroying Sword

    Chapter 887: Nine Suns Devil-Destroying Sword

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The four different colored sword lights reached straight to the sky, with Yu Yu standing in the middle of the sword formation, naturally, gracefully and confidently.

    Priest Qing Wei was going to leave, but he stayed, sitting in the chariot with a nd, calm face, silently looking at Priest Hua and Priest Yu Yu. Qing Wei¡¯s eyebrows were slightly knitted. Obviously, he didn¡¯t like what Yu Yu was doing. But since he stayed, and didn¡¯t say anything to stop Yu Yu. It was obvious that he wouldn¡¯t let Priest Mu and Priest Hua get away so easily.

    It was reasonable though. After all, those sky devils were attracted to Pan Gu world by Priest Mu because he was cultivating with some secret kind of magic in the Chaos. Earlier, Qing Wei received Yu Yu¡¯s emergency rm, came to this ce from his dojo and helped Priest Mu and solved this devil problem. If he just returned to his dojo like this, he might make himself seem to be a bit too worthless.

    No matter how, Priest Mu had to pay.

    Priest Qing Wei would never extort Priest Mu. With his identity, he felt too disgraceful to ept anything from Priest Mu. However, as a young disciple of Yu Yu, Ji Hao was here. Priest Mu caused himself a huge trouble, asking Yu Yu and his brother Qing Wei for help, because of which, it was totally reasonable for him to give Ji Hao a gift to express his gratefulness!

    Priest Mu and Priest Hua had been hesitating all the time, without saying a word.

    Qing Wei abruptly raised his dragon and tiger ruyi and knocked on the bumper of his chariot. ¡®Dong¡¯! Half a sky was instantly covered by the warm purple mist while streams of warm light poured down straight from the sky, like columns supporting the heaven. Meanwhile, a nicely scented gust of wind blew across, making the sea wave unsettlingly.

    "My two friends?" Qing Wei gave a harsh growl.

    Priest Qing Wei was truly a bit unhappy. ¡®You two thingy things, why do you have to be so hesitant to hand out a piece of treasure? Do you truly think my brother and I are cheap fighters of yours, to fight for you whenever you want, and leave as you wave your hands?¡¯

    ¡®If you don¡¯t hurriedly hand out the piece...I might truly do something to bring justice back for my little brother!¡¯ Thought Qing Wei.

    Priest Hua and Priest Mu nced at each other. Their looks turned even more bitter. Miserably, Priest Mu dropped his eyebrows and said in a pitiful tone, "Poor us, my dojos are all located in poor wild areas. I spent quite an effort to go deeply into the Chaos, and in so many years, the best piece I¡¯ve ever attained is..."

    Yu Yu grinningly looked at Priest Mu and said slowly, "In this case, I¡¯ll go to my Shifu¡¯s dojo and smash his door right now! Ahyaya, bringing rampant sky devils from the Chaos to our world, such a crime..."Yu Yu clicked his tongue and continued, "I feel so good just by thinking about it, hehe, hehe, hehehehe!"

    Yu Yuughed loudly, while the faces of Priest Hua and Priest Mu turned more wrinkled, seeming even about to cry.

    Giving a long sigh, Priest Mu shook his head and clenched his fingers in the air. Instantly, an indescribable stream of light emerged between his two hands. Waves of water-like, mottled glow spread out from the light stream, while an extremely great sense of power suffused the whole area.

    Ji Hao¡¯s whole body was tightened under the effect of this strong sense of power. Somehow, he felt like being stripped, and all his power was taken away, as if he was now an ordinary human being. Meanwhile, a tremendous holy weapon, that was great enough to cut the whole world into pieces, was floating in the sky, with its sharp tip pointing at his fragile body, as if it could crush him anytime.

    Enduring the fear from his soul and the ufortableness from his body, Ji Hao fixed his eyes on the light stream between Priest Mu¡¯s hands. That stream of light was of an unknown color, as if it included all colors in the world, but seemed to be just gray.

    The stream of light was shaped like an ancient styled sword, seeming to be thick and heavy. It was eight feet and one inch long from the hilt to the top; this was a super long sword. The shadow-like hilt was nine inches long, while the body of the sword was seven-feet and two inches long, with the width of a palm. The thickness of the thickest part of the sword body was around one centimeter, while the edge sparkled brightly. One could clearly sense the extreme sharpness of this sword, even from a long distance away.

    Nine human-head sized swirls could be seen on the sword in a straight line. These gray-colored swirls spun slowly, seeming to contain some especially mysterious beings. Ji Hao gook a nce at the nine swirls and felt that his soul was shaking, almost pulled out from his body.

    Priest Mu held this sword with both of his hands, looked at Yu Yu and said bitterly and tauntingly, "My friend, your nose is so long. I¡¯ve been carefully hiding this sword and keeping the secret after I attained it, but still, you knew about it."

    Yu Yu smilingly reached his hand out and grasped the sword in his hand. He gently stroked across the sword with his fingers, while looking at Priest Mu, sneered and responded, "You call your master Yu Yu an animal? Only animals have long noses, hehe, I will remember this, and I will make you pay for what you said sooner orter. But today, I¡¯m in a good mood, and will not waste time on you."

    Measuring the sword in his hands, Yu Yu praised sincerely, "Forty-nine natural inhibitions, along with nine pre-world spirit magic talismans... Good treasure, indeed a good one. Good, good, good, this embryo sword is shaped, but it hasn¡¯t generated a sword spirit yet, neither does it have its own sword intent. This is perfect!"

    Praising for a while, Yu Yu pointed his finger forward. The Chaos sword box abruptly flew out from Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Yu Yu grinned to Priest Qing Wei and said, "Brother, do us a favor. This stream of Chaos sword Qi you gave to Ji Hao, you can transform it into a sword spirit so that Ji Hao doesn¡¯t need to spend too much time to cultivate it!"

    Priest Qing Wei nodded and cast a sideway nce at the miserable faces of Priest Hua and Priest Mu. He frowned and pondered for a while, then flicked his finger. A golden purple drop of blood seeped out of his fingertip and zipped down like a shooting star, shattering the sword box into pieces.

    A gray stream of sword Qi flew out of the sword box, being smashed by that drop of spirit blood of Priest Qing Wei. The sword Qi then merged with Priest Qing Wei¡¯s spirit blood and transformed into a dim human-shaped silhouette, shing into the embryo sword.

    Yu Yuughed out loudly, thanked Priest Qing Wei, then raised his hands towards the air and clenched his fingers.

    With his great power, all the sunlight was grasped in Yu Yu¡¯s hands. The strong essence sun fire zed on Yu Yu¡¯s palms. Gradually, nine golden spell symbols quietly emerged in Yu Yu¡¯s hands, releasing a scorching hot and incredibly strong sense of power.

    Nine tiny suns floated above Yu Yu¡¯s palms. With his supremely great power, Yu Yu had created nine true sun spell symbols with the sunlight of the sun of Pan Gu world!

    Gasping slightly, a stream of cold sweat flew down from Yu Yu¡¯s forehead. He widely opened his eyes and sent the nine tiny suns into the embryo sword, one after another. The sword instantly shone with an eye-piercing golden light while the nine swirls quickly transformed into nine dazzling golden spell symbols.

    "With the true spirit of the sun, having an ability to destroy devils, this sword should be called ¡®nine suns devil-destroying sword¡¯!"

    Yu Yu then crooked his finger. Following his move, arge rip appeared on Ji Hao¡¯s chest. Then, his spirit blood surged out in streams into the sword, which was zing ragingly like a golden sphere of me.

    Once the spirit blood merged with the sword, Ji Hao sensed that a tight connection was built between something extra powerful and himself.

 Chapter 888: A Piece of Tree Bark

    Chapter 888: A Piece of Tree Bark

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Packing the nine suns spear, Ji Hao made the Big Dipper step. Between his feet, a faintly visible golden light sparkled. With every step he made, a bright light spot would emerge in the air, shining like an eternal star. Holding the nine suns devil-destroying sword and making the set of sword moves taught by Yu Yu, Ji Hao¡¯s movements were slow, yet urate and strong. The airstream brought up by his sword stirred the cloud in the sky, sending up thousands of meter tall waves from the sea.

    Following every move made by Ji Hao, the nine mysterious and powerful golden spell symbols on the sword released an eye-piercing light, shining in a straight line on the sword like nine small suns. They gave off a great power vibration that was enough to suffocate people. After each move made by him, a frightful hot stream of power would gather inside the sword intent released from the sword. At first, Ji Hao felt it quite easy to wield the sword, but after three to five moves, the sword became heavier and heavier in his hands, such that even as Divine Magus, he could barely hold the sword anymore.

    The entire world seemed pressing down onto the sword, bringing Ji Hao an overwhelming pressure.

    Gradually, the strong power umted on the sword had almost broken every piece of Ji Hao¡¯s bones inch by inch, even before hepleted ten percent of the set of sword moves. He could no longer control the sword, but could only cast a loud growl, grip the sword with both of his hands and wield the sword forward fiercely.

    A dazzling stream of light shed across the nine golden spell symbols while a buzzing noise could be heard. Then the sun in the sky dimmed down slightly. Next, a beam of sword light that was as fierce as a me and a thunderbolt shed out from the sword. It transformed into a thousands of meters long, tens of meters wide, magnificent stream of sword Qi, roaring out.

    The golden, tremendously powerful sword Qi split the surface of the sea and screamed straightforward. Wherever the sword Qi swept across, a giant amount of seawater would be evaporated, that caused a miles long and hundreds of meter deep crack to emerge in the sea.

    Eighteen erupting volcanos were in the way of the sword Qi. The smallest one was around seven miles in radius while thergest one had a radius of over a thousand miles. The golden sword Qi swished across swiftly and shattered and melted all those volcanos one after another silently, without leaving a trace.

    A single stream of sword Qi managed to sweep across the distance of three thousand miles and ttened eighteen volcanic inds!

    Ji Hao gripped the sword, with his entire body soaked in sweat. His limbs were shaking, while his body was exhausted. He almost lost the power to even stand straight. However, he was thrilled now. The power of this sword and the power of the sword moves taught by Yu Yu werebined, and he had released less than one ten-thousandth of the full potential. Yet, the result turned to be so amazing!

    At this moment, one could see Yu Yu¡¯s proud grin and Priest Mu and Priest Hua¡¯s bitter faces. The greater the power Ji Hao released with the nine suns devil-destroying sword, the harder Priest Hua and Priest Mu could ept it!

    "Shifu, thank you so much for gifting me this sword! Thank you so much for teaching me the sword moves!" Ji Hao held the sword with both of his hands, kneeled in midair and kowtowed to Yu Yu for nine times in a row. He then stood up and turned to Priest Qing Wei, kowtowed to him for nine times too, then said politely, "Dear uncle, thank you so much for your generous gift. Dear uncle, you consumed your own spirt blood to improve my power. I will remember your great kindness forever!"

    Priest Qing Wei smiled warmly. His face still looked as serious and strict as a door nt, yet his eyes were now showing gentleness and warmth. He looked at Ji Hao, who was smart and polite, nodded and praised, "Hmm, indeed an excellent disciple. Little brother, this disciple of yours is not bad."

    Yu Yuughed out loudly towards the sky. Then, with his brightly sparkling eyes, he looked at Ji Hao from head to toe.

    "Eh? That cloak of yours..." Yu Yu abruptly found that the Gold Crow cloak he made for Ji Hao was gone. He made a quick spirit reaction with the cloak, then realized that the cloak was broken violently by someone else.

    "The cloak gifted by you, my dear Shifu, was destroyed by those devils." Ji Hao said with a bitter smile, "Those devils were way too powerful, I couldn¡¯t stop them."

    Yu Yu pondered for a while, then took out a thumb-sized, yellow-jade-like bead, that had an amber-like color and a crystal luster. Inside the bead, nine tiny spell symbols could be faintly seen.

    "Priest Mu, this is a soul-nourishing pill concocted my big brother. This is the only type of supreme magic pill that is effective for the soul injuries of people at our level, in this world." Yu Yu fiddled with the pill, while smilingly looking at Priest Hua and Priest Mu.

    Priest Hua and Priest Mu had their eyes fixed on the pill instantly.

    Priest Hua could still remain calm, as he ndly and coldly looked at the pill with sparkling eyes. No one knew what was he thinking. Unlike him, Priest Mu¡¯s eyes even seemed to pop out of his eye sockets when he saw the pill. He stared straight at the pill, and even Ji Hao discovered his eagerness for the pill.

    Ji Hao realized something.

    With Priest Mu¡¯s power and his mind cultivation, no matter how many treasures were piled up in front of him, no matter how greatly he wanted those treasures, he shouldn¡¯t be like this!

    The only reason for Priest Mu to act in this way was that his mind had been shaken!

    "Yu Yu, my friend!" said Priest Mu hurriedly.

    "Hm, I was only suspecting earlier, but right now, I can tell for sure that my friend, your mind has been shaken!" Yu Yu seriously looked at Priest Mu and said coldly, "What exactly were you doing with those sky devils? How did they make you so blundering?"

    Priest Hua took a step forward, shielded Priest Mu behind him and said with a deep voice, "Yu Yu, my friend..."

    Yu Yu interrupted Priest Hua and also said with a deep voice, "I don¡¯t care about those nasty things you¡¯ve been doing. This soul-nourishing magic pill is not so easy to make, not even for my big brothers. My big brother can only make three to five pills like this in every thousand years, and for those in stock, a big half was wasted by my silly disciples."

    Ji Hao chuckled while Priest Qing Wei unhappily cast a nce at Yu Yu. Only Yu Yu could say something like that without being ashamed at all. Yu Yu¡¯s disciples were all straightforward and forthright. At the sight of injustice, they would pull out their weapons and go fight the evil beings without any hesitation. They fought a lot, and having their minds shaken or souls injured was also frequent for them. Therefore, Yu Yu often went to Priest Dachi¡¯s dojo for the soul-nourishing pills, until a big half of those pills were gone.

    At present, even Priest Dachi couldn¡¯t easily hand out one or two soul-nourishing pills, all because Yu Yu¡¯s disciples had wasted a lot, seriously a lot.

    "I¡¯m afraid, this one will be the only one within the next three to five-hundred years." said Yu Yu smilingly while looking at Priest Mu, "My friend, every time you go through a natural trial, your body will molt for once. I want the first tree bark you naturally peeled after you came to Pan Gu world!"

    Priest Mu paused in shock while Priest Hua gave an angry snort.

    Yu Yu fiddled with the pill and continued slowly, "This soul-nourishing pill is not too good a thing, but to people like us, the injuries of souls and mind... hehe!"

    Priest Mu remained silent for a while. Then, he shook his head, sighed, and threw out a roll of tree bark, that was brightly shining with a green light.

    Yu Yu flicked his finger and sent the pill into Priest Mu¡¯s hand.

    Priest Mu and Priest Hua nced at each other, both shaking their heads silently. Then, they merged with the air and dispersed.

 Chapter 889: Nine Suns Stainless Cloak

    Chapter 889: Nine Suns Stainless Cloak

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Hehe!" Priest Qing Weiughed out loudly while pointing at Yu Yu with one finger, and shaking that finger of his slowly.

    "Hehe!" Yu Yu took out another wine cbash and poured some wine into his mouth, gulping andughing.

    Ji Hao dared not to act impolitely. Although just now, the angry and sad looks of Priest Hua and Priest Mu made him really want tough, yet he dared not tough out at all. Instead, he could only fix his eyes on that three meters long, a foot thick roll of tree bark.

    The texture of the tree bark was smooth, with some wood grains clearly visible on its surface. Those wood grains formedplicated and beautiful patterns, seeming to contain some deep secrets of the great Dao.

    Between theyers of tree bark was a faintly visible, beautiful glow. It was indeed a tree bark, yet it had a smooth shining luster, just like pearls. It also had a glow releasing from the inside of it that made the surrounding air ripple like water.

    This tree bark was from the true body of Priest Mu, which was a prehistorical linden tree, that came from the Chas. Every billions of years, Priest Mu would go through a natural trial, and after that, ayer of bark of his would naturally peel off. It was not hard to imagine how much power and energy was contained in this sheet of tree bark, and how many secrets of the great Dao could be found in it.

    Yu Yu extorted Priest Mu for the very first sheet of tree bark that was naturally peeled off from Priest Mu¡¯s true body after he came to Pan Gu world. In other words, Priest Mu came to Pan Gu world from the Chaos, so the great Dao he pursued was switched to the great Dao of Pan Gu world from the great Dao of the Chaos, which also could be seen as a switch from pre-world to after-world. Then, this sheet of tree bark naturally peeled off. Besides the great Dao of nature, this tree bark also contained the immeasurable secrets of the power of creation.

    This sheet of tree bark was unique, and one could only find one such thing in the whole universe.

    If Priest Mu didn¡¯t have his mind shaken and if he didn¡¯t have to rely on the effect of the soul-nourishing pill to recover, Yu Yu could have never attained this tree bark from him, not even by using violence.

    One had to know that this tree bark was peeled off from Priest Mu¡¯s true body; it was same as the skin of a human being. No matter how powerful Yu Yu was, Yu Yu could never violently force a same-level powerful being to give his own skin to another person. Only under such circumstances when Priest Mu eagerly needed a top-grade spirit pill to heal himself, Yu Yu could possibly trade this sheet of bark from Priest Mu.

    Priest Qing Weiughed, and so did Yu Yu. Theyughed delightfully, loudly and brightly. A soul-nourishing pill was nothing to them, because Priest Dachi had the skill and materials to make more of them. However, this sheet of tree bark was unique in the whole universe, and it now belonged to Yu Yu!

    This was not only about a sheet of tree bark. This was also about the fact that Priest Hua and Priest Mu had lost all their faces today! Therefore, Priest Qing Wei had beenughing extra loudly, while he now looked at Ji Hao even more warmly than before.

    "Alright, since my little brother values you so much, I, as your uncle, cannot be too stingy. I¡¯ve watched two great shows today, and I¡¯m now in quite a good mood. I shall just help you one more time!"

    Pointing his finger out, a roll of silk appeared in front of Priest Qing Wei. The silk was long, seemed to be woven from threads of ice. Appearing along with the silk was a three meters long, brightly glowing golden crystal and tens of gemstones with different colors.

    "Little brother, what do you think?" Priest Qing Wei pointed at those materials floating in front of him.

    "I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re still not good enough for Priest Mu¡¯s face." Yu Yu said straightforwardly, "I have some other nice stuff, which is useless for me to keep anyway. Why don¡¯t we just use them now?"

    While speaking, Yu Yu stealthily looked around, then flicked his finger. Following his move, three-hundred meters long, colorful, triangr dragon scale silently emerged, releasing a prehistorical and vague power vibration.

    "The reverse scale of the dragon ancestor?" Priest Qing Wei paused in shock, looked at Yu Yu confusedly. He opened his mouth, then shook his head as he wielded the ruyi with his left hand. A ck and white stream of mist puffed out, wrapping Yu Yu and himself up.

    "Alright, the other forbidden materials of yours, don¡¯t take them out. We¡¯ll take our time to sort and count." Priest Qing Wei murmured helplessly.

    Ji Hao also had cold sweat flowing down from his head. The reverse scale of the dragon ancestor? How on earth did Yu Yu get something like that? The ancestor of all dragons in the world, his reverse scale...To the dragon-kind, that reverse scale should be like a memorial gate for their oldest ancestor. How on earth did Yu Yu attain that?

    From the air, Yu Yu¡¯s voice descended, "Ji Hao, you just wait for a moment. Your uncle¡¯s dragon and tiger ruyi has a space inside. In that space, the time flows billions of times faster than it in the outside. I will make you a top-grade cloak for your protection."

    The ck and white mist coiled into a ball three-hundred meters in radius, floated in midair while slowly spinning. Within the mist ball, arge diagram of Taiji was faintly visible.

    Ji Hao waited outside for twenty-four hours when abruptly, a rip showed up on the mist ball. Then, a purple mist stream swished into the air from the ball, dispersing immediately. A whileter, a refreshing sense of power came from the sky, following which, an elderly man with a simple x robe and a mild look trod on a cloud and descended from the sky, shing into the mist ball.

    Ji Hao became nervous. Once he saw that elderly man, he sensed that the world had begun shaking. He knew the identity of that elderly man at that point. He was no one else but Yu Yu and Priest Qing Wei¡¯s big brother, Priest Dachi, the most mysteriously powerful one among all three of them!

    Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but have his scalp numbed. What kind of cloak had Yu Yu been making for him? Why did he even need this legendary powerful being toe to help? What kind of treasure needed all three of them to work together?

    Sitting in midair with his legs crossed, Ji Hao silently waited in a daze.

    While he was waiting, Ji Hao sensed the power vibration released from Zhu Rong a couple of times. He cast a few nces over, but right after that, he rushed away at his highest speed, just like a startled rabbit. Obviously, Zhu Rong recognized that ck and white mist ball, and apparently, Zhu Rong didn¡¯t want to make too many contacts with Priest Qing Wei.

    Soon, six days had passed. Ji Hao didn¡¯t know how long it had been in that small world inside the dragon and tiger ruyi. Abruptly, the ck and white mist ball dissipated, while a fresh gust of wind and a purple stream of mist rose into the sky together and disappeared in a moment, leaving Yu Yu standing in the air by himself.

    Ji Hao politely kneeled down and watched the fresh wind gust and the purple mist stream disappearing, then looked at Yu Yu, who had been gasping quickly and heavily.

    "Shifu!" Seeing Yu Yu¡¯s tired face, Ji Hao was greatly moved, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    "Here, you have the nine suns spear and nine suns devil-destroying sword. So, this cloak shall be named as nine suns stainless cloak. It will never be stained by any dust. No devil can ever approach it, no weapon can harm it, and no disaster can destroy it...This cloak is the best piece I¡¯ve ever made during the past countless years."

    Yu Yu smilingly threw a golden, shining cloak towards Ji Hao. Inside the cloak, nine dazzling small suns had been hovering while spinning swiftly. The cloak seemed to be weightless. Itnded on Ji Hao¡¯s body and he moved slightly. Immediately, a raging sun fire wrapped his whole body up, making him look like the legendary God of sun descending to the mortal world from the heaven.

 Chapter 890: Ten-Thousand Arrows Kill

    Chapter 890: Ten-Thousand Arrows Kill

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    A dark golden divine light shed across the space. Ji Hao activated the Heaven and Earth golden bridge, which tore the space apart, bringing Ji Hao, his mother Qing Fu, and tens of his close nsmen swiftly towards Yao Mountain territory in the Mind.

    The incident started in the evil-suppressing divine pce had ended. But under the invitation of Zhu Rong, and also because of his own cautiousness, Yu Yu dly took Po and Gui Ling to Zhu Rong Mountain as guests, in case those sky devils refused to give up on their evil n and came back to intrude the divine pce again.

    At the moment, the divine pce was guarded by Yu Yu himself. Those sky devils might survive if they stopped nning on Chi You, but if they ever dared to intrude the pce again, they would be seeking death.

    Ji Hao returned to Gold ck Mountain and ran a discussion with elders of Gold Crow n. Then, he decided to bring Qing Fu back to Yao Mountain territory himself, to meet Ji Xia. Meanwhile, the Gold Crow n would select a batch of elite nsmen and send them to Yao Mountain territory under the escort of Zhu Rong Family. After all, only people from Gold Crow n were Ji Hao¡¯s true nsmen, who shared the same bloodline and origin with Ji Hao. At present, the poption of Yao Mountain territory wasrge, yet all of those people were purchased, looted, and even tricked by Ji Hao to join the territory. The current Yao Mountain people were not from the Gold Crow n, and some of them were even not human beings.

    In this age, if one wanted one¡¯s n to rise, grow strong, and to constantly develop, one had to have a batch of trustworthy nsmen. Not to mention any other fact, physically, those purchased or looted Yao Mountain people were not as strong as Gold Crow n people.

    Gold Crow n elders valued Ji Hao¡¯s suggestion a lot. Under Ji Hao¡¯s request, they prepared to select over ten-million elite nsmen and send them to Mind. With this batch of nsmen, a truly sturdy foundation of Yao Mountain territory would beid.

    The golden bridge flew as fast as the bolts of lightning. Ji Hao¡¯s original soul power was now thousands of times stronger than before. Added with the fact that Priest Qing Wei had kindly improved his power, currently, he was much more powerful than before when he just returned to Southern Wastnd. Therefore, he could now manipte the golden bridge much more freely.

    With a couple of hours, the golden bridge had already reached Mind from Southern Wastnd. Ji Hao stopped the golden bridge and floated above the fierceyer of the void gale, looking down at the vast Mind.

    "Amma, this is Mind. Pu Ban City is in here, and so is the emperor of our humankind."

    Standing above the void gale, countless kilometers high from the ground, Qing Fu could only see a beautifulndscape, even though she had tried her best. After all, she was only a Senior Magus.

    However, with a nce from such a long distance away, Qing Fu could sense the uniqueness of this Mind world. Compared to the wild Southern Wastnd, every mountain and river in Mind seemed to be delicate and lively, that made her feel so great and refreshed. The delicateness and liveliness of Mind were in a greater harmony with Qing Fu¡¯s taste. Therefore, Qing Fu fell in love with this ce at first nce.

    "This is a nice ce!" Qing Fu dragged Ji Hao¡¯s sleeve, smilingly nodded and said, "The natural scenes in Southern Wastnd are already great, butpared to this ce, something iscking."

    Talking about the natural scenes of Mind for a while, Qing Fu¡¯s topic changed naturally, "Hao, I¡¯ve met Man Man before. But what is that girl called Shaosi like? How much do you like her? If you really like her, just marry her as soon as possible!"

    Narrowing her long beautiful eyes, Qing Fu grinningly raised her hand, stood on her tiptoes and gently patted on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder.

    "You¡¯re so tall now. See, I can only reach your shoulders. Back then, when you were a baby, you were only as big as a bamboo rat, see, about this size." She raised both her hands to show Ji Hao how small he was. Then, with a pair of eyes filled with warm love, she looked at Ji Hao and continued, "Therefore, you¡¯ve grown up now. Just marry Man Man and Shaosi as soon as you can, then have many babies. I can take care of the babies for you!"

    Ji Hao had cold sweat oozing out of his skin as he looked at Qing Fu andughed embarrassedly. He responded, "Amma, this..."

    Qing Fu just couldn¡¯t stop. With her eyes narrowed, he looked at Ji Hao and continued talking with a warm and gentle voice, "Do you remember those kids you grew up with? They all have their own children now. The oldest among those little ones can already hunt a wild wolf by himself!"

    "You¡¯re Earl Yao now, you¡¯re a minister of the human government. Your position is even higher than those most powerful ancestors of Gold Crow n now. In the future, the branch of nsmen represented by you will be the strongest branch of Gold Crow n."

    "You have to have many kids, especially boys, so that our n can grow stronger. The stronger a warrior is, the more kids he should have for his n. This is his responsibility towards his n."

    Ji Hao¡¯s mouth corners twitched slightly while saying ¡®yes¡¯ embarrassedly.

    On the golden bridge, a few kids, who were shocked by thendscape of Mind, had been yelling and shouting. Hearing them, Ji Hao even had a headache. These boys and girls were all Ji Xia¡¯s kids, Ji Hao¡¯s brothers and sisters!

    Qing Fu nced at those shouting kids, then pinched Ji Hao¡¯s arm and continued with a low voice, "Learn from your Abba...You¡¯re my son. You can marry a hundred girls. With this, you¡¯re different from your father...If there is any girl that you like, I will go talk to the girl for you."

    Ji Hao chuckled, then hurriedly started the golden bridge and brought up a dim dark stream of light, swishing towards Yao Mountain territory. He dared not to let Qing Fu continue talking. Otherwise, Qing Fu might force him to consummate his marriage today. Ji Hao liked Man Man and Shaosi, but he was not the same as people living in this age. He just didn¡¯t want to get married and have kids so soon.

    ording to Qing Fu¡¯s n, in three to five years, he would have tens of boys and girls crying and rolling in front of him, hugging his legs and calling him ¡®Abba¡¯! Thinking of that crazy scene, Ji Hao only felt that his scalp was numbed and his whole body was itchy, and that even made him want to die.

    The golden bridge transformed into a stream of golden light and descended at high speed, flying at a low altitude, even brushing against mountaintops. Ji Hao flew over Pu Ban City and approached Yao Mountain City. He slowed down, pointing his finger down and telling Qing Fu, his brothers and sisters and the others of his nsmen about the natural scenes in this area.

    This ce was thergest natural pasture of Yao Mountain territory, and had countless wild animals living on it...

    This area was the most important forest farm of Yao Mountain territory, with fifteen logging teams from Yao Mountain City stationed in this forest...

    The front area that had fire rising constantly was one of the biggest mines of Yao Mountain territory. It had over a thousand smelting furnaces, and could produce innumerable pure gold and other precious metals every single day...

    Hearing Ji Hao¡¯s exnation, the group of nsmen standing behind him were stunned.

    They knew that Ji Hao was doing pretty good in Pu Ban City, and had already attained the title of ¡®Earl Yao¡¯, but they had been living in Southern Wastnd since forever, and they had absolutely no idea what the tile of ¡®earl¡¯ or ¡®marquis¡¯ meant.

    Listening to Ji Hao for quite a while, a sturdy man with a simple and honest look rubbed his hands and asked with a great surprise, "Ji Hao kid, this territory of yours, how big is it?"

    This man was a distant cousin of Ji Hao. He and Ji Hao were close friends. Hearing his question, Ji Hao was going to give the answer. But all of a sudden, followed by a deep shout, over ten-thousand purely metal arrows zipped over like a group of flying buzzing locusts. Different colored spell symbols sparkled brightly on each arrow.

    A heavy rain of arrows roared down from the upper sky and covered the golden bridge up, aimed at the vital body parts of everyone on the bridge.

 Chapter 891: Teamed Up

    Chapter 891: Teamed Up

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Outside Yao Mountain City, beside a rapidly flowing river...

    Man Man was wearing dragon leather soft armor with elbow sleeves, holding a dimly sparkling trident. She was standing on a rock by the river, with a faint fiery light shining in her eyes. Those eyes of hers were fixed on a group of ¡®white belly ck back iron scale silver carp¡¯, through the flowing river water.

    This group of fish had dug a nine-meters deep dent in the sand area by the river, as their nest. The nest was surrounded by rocks, and the water inside the dent had been flowing gently, as it was filled with thriving aquatic nts. Indeed, this dent could serve perfectly as a nest for fishes.

    Man Man boosted up her strength, abruptly gave a shout while swiftly lunging the fork held in her hand. The head of the fork swished out and prated into the head of a six feet long fish through the tens of meters deep river water, as fast as a bolt of lightning. Three lethal spell symbols on the fork-head released a fierce power vibration, following which, the body of therge fish trembled and stopped moving after it died.

    Man Man shouted out happily. A thin ck chain around the fork-head tightened up, and then abruptly pulled backward. Being pulled by the chain, the fork-head, which was covered in thorns, dragged therge fish out of the water surface. Man Man stuck her fingers into the gills of the fish, then held it in her arms whileughing.

    "Large fish,rge fish, a delicious iron scale silver carp."

    Laughing happily, Man Man rushed backward with the fish, which was almost the same size as herself, held in her arms. At a distance from the river was a burning bonfire with an iron pot floating upon it. Yu Mu had been carefully throwing some weirdly shaped herbs into the pot.

    The water in the pot had boiled already, yet not even a single drop of oil could be found in it. However, because of those strange spices Yu Mu threw in, an exotic aroma had already spread out in the air. This aroma was hard to describe, but it could indeed make everyone drool.

    Shaosi took over therge fish from Man Man¡¯s hands and put it on a cleanrge ntain leaf. Then, sheughed to Yemo Shanye, who squatted aside, and said, "Come over here. You saw how I did this a couple of days ago. Do you want to give a try by yourself this time?"

    Yemo Shanye blushed because of the excitement. She hurriedly nodded, carefully touched the cold and hard scales of the fish, then took over the red bronze dagger decorated with gold on the hilt.

    The one foot and two inches long bronze dagger had tens of sharpening and hardening spell symbols on it, and consequently was impressively sharp. She scrapped the scales off the fish not so expertly, then pressed her fingers on the dagger, slowly and smoothly cutting off a snow-white slice of fish.

    "Not bad," Sitting by the bonfire, Yu Mu praised, "Sister Yemo, you have to be careful when you slice it. You should go along the lines left on the fish skin when you slice it, so that you won¡¯t break the structure of the fish muscles, and it will taste better and softer in that way."

    Giving some advice to Yemo Shanye, Yu Mu continued seriously, "Eh, I don¡¯t know much about your Yu n people, but for our human beings, if a girl doesn¡¯t even know how to cook, no one would want to marry her for sure!"

    "Eh?"

    Yemo Shanye was shocked. No one would want to marry a girl who didn¡¯t know how to cook? Was that true? This wasrgely different from the tradition of Yu n. For Yu n nobles, if any girl would go make the food or boil the tea by herself, that would be quite disgraceful, and literally, no Yu n man would ever want to marry a girl like this,

    If her sister, Yemo Luoye, could see what she was doing at the moment, Yemo Luoye might faint, and even vomit some blood.

    However, the lives of human beings seemed to be a lot more interesting than those of Yu n people. Human beings didn¡¯t need to wear all those luxurious clothes and try their best to act elegantly. They could run, they could touch the trees and flowers, they could y with those adorable animals, as much as they wanted. Human beings could do whatever they liked! Even slicing a fish was much more interesting than doing those so-called ¡®elite art¡¯ in the Dark Sun Castle.

    White and soft fish slices fell into the soup pot one after another, as Yemo Shanye¡¯s moves got quicker and quicker, smoother and smoother.

    A long distance away, Feng Xing sat on a branch of arge tree, looking at Yemo Shanye, who wasughing happily with Shaosi and Man Man. A non-humankind girl, but not irritating at all, how special was that!

    More than not irritating, she could even make the others like her, and want to protect her!

    Among those evil, blood-thirsty and hypocritical Yu n people, a girl like Yemo Shanye was just like the only bright pearl shining in the boundless darkness.

    "Ah..." Feng Qing sighed slowly. The ancient styled longbow of his was put horizontally on hisp. Gently flicking the bowstring with his fingers, countless familiar faces shed across Feng Xing¡¯s mind, old ones, young ones, men, and women.

    The dense scent of blood reached the sky, while a ck smoke suffused the air. Within the smoke and blood, countless faces, which belonged to the dead ones, were smiling at him. Those smiles made his heart ache, and even froze his soul.

    Among all those faces, a tender and innocent one looked seventy to eighty percent simr to Yemo Shanye¡¯s face. They both were so kind and naive, pure and wless; their pure vibe could immerse one, could break one¡¯s heart.

    "Yi Shen! Hmm...I will go back." murmured Feng Xing, "I will go back. The bloodline of Yi, the ancient divine God, you humiliated this bloodline. You don¡¯t deserve this bloodline...You!"

    Feng Xing stroked the longbow gently with his fingers, while his tone turned softer and warmer. The longbow buzzed deeply while releasing streams of divine light, slowly merging with Feng Xing¡¯s body. The power vibration released from Feng Xing was changing slowly, turning sharper and sharper, fainter and fainter.

    In the woods far away, Gong Gong Wuyou stood under a tree, with a thin stream of watery mist hovering around him. ndly, he looked at Man Man, Shaosi, and the others, who had been enjoying the pic time by the river, and said with a low voice, "We¡¯re friends indeed, but I will not join the mission of yours this time. By bringing you here, I¡¯ve done enough as a friend."

    Slightly waving his hand and rolling a ck jade flute in-between his fingers for a few times, Gong Gong Wuyou then continued, still in that nd tone, "As for the next, you¡¯re on your own. You¡¯ve already set up a teleporting magic formation anyway, so you will be able to retreat safely as long as you can catch her. I¡¯m leaving now, do whatever you want!"

    Gong Gong Wuyou shed across the air afterughing and jumped into the river flowing through the woods with tens of his warriors, disappearing within the blink of an eye.

    Inside the woods, nearly a thousand heavily armored Yu n nobles and Jia n warriors had gathered up with serious looks. They began checking their own equipment, putting the defensive and attacking jade talismans and the other one-time usage tools, in the most convenient ces.

    "We have the time span of ten breaths!" said a Yu n elderly man coldly, "We only have ten breaths. If we miss the target, we retreat through the teleporting magic formation immediately. Otherwise, we will all die here."

    "Go, now!" growled the Yu n elderly man with a deep voice, "Mission, take Miss Yemo Shanye back and kill everyone around her!"

    Flicking his fingers, a purely ck divine tower roared up from underground and expanded to three-hundred meters in a moment. Then, it released a thickyer of dark light screen that covered up the whole area with a radius of a hundred miles.

    Over a thousand Yu n and Jia n warriors dashed out of the woods, as fast as a gust of wind, leaving shreds of afterimages in the air.

 Chapter 892: Kill Ten-Thousand Enemies

    Chapter 892: Kill Ten-Thousand Enemies

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    On the Heaven and Earth golden bridge, Ji Hao shouted out loudly.

    Tens of thousands of arrows had been released simultaneously, screaming over from all directions like a rampant group of locust. Ji Hao wasn¡¯t the only target of these arrows. Behind him, Qing Fu and the other Gold Crow n people were all targeted.

    Apart from Qing Fu, the others that came to Mind with Ji Hao this time were his younger brothers and sisters and his close rtives. They could be counted as the closest nsmen of Ji Hao among the entire Gold Crow n. But the enemies hiding in the woods hadunched a lethal attack against all of them. Without a doubt, this triggered Ji Hao¡¯s anger.

    The me of rage rose straight into his head from his heart while the Pan Xi divine mirror swished out of his body. The thick and heavy mirror buzzed slightly and released a dim stream of divine light, hovering out and covering the entire golden bridge up.

    Over ten-thousand arrows pierced into the divine light along with an ear-piercing scream, then all disappeared. Afterward, countless shocked and angry howls rose from the woods down below.

    From the few different sized mountains down below, thousands of silhouettes swished up into the air, trod on gales and stood in midair. They were wearing tight feather armors that only Eastern Wastnd archers would wear, and had faintly visible cyan-colored gusts of wind roaring behind them. Within the winds, hazy silhouettes of legendary creatures like rocs, golden eagles, cranes and cyan birds could be seen pping their wings.

    Qing Fu raised her long pair of eyebrows and asked, "Eastern Wastnd people? Hao, how did you offend them?"

    Ji Hao snorted coldly, looking at those Eastern Wastnd archers, who were obviously affected quite badly by the reversed attack just now, and responded, "Amma, I didn¡¯t offend them. Instead, they just keep bothering me...They have truly been seeing me as a pushover."

    Qing Fu slowly nodded. She put down her arms and let extremely thin strands of powder drift out from between her fingers. Once the powder made contact with the air, it immediately transformed into invisible streams of mist, spreading out silently.

    Among the four wastnds in Pan Gu world, only Southern Wastnd was hot and moist. This allowed all weird kinds of poisonous bugs to live in the forest. Therefore, although the drug users in Southern Wastnd were not experts in saving people, speaking of killing people with poisons, they were definitely top-grade ones among all.

    Qing Fu was a master of the mysterious Southern Wastnd art of poison, and all poisons she used came from Southern Wastnd bugs. Especially after the Gold Crow n was brought under the protection of Zhu Rong Family and began serving under Zhu Rong Tonggong¡¯s directmand, the resources possessed by Zhu Rong Family were all opened to Gold Crow n. This allowed Qing Fu to attain more top-grade materials that came from rare types of bug to do her research. For this reason, although her power hadn¡¯t improved too much, her poison-using skill had already reached a scary level.

    Thousands of Eastern Wastnd archers floated in the air, staring at Ji Hao coldly and fiercely.

    Ji Hao turned his eyes and looked coldly at them. This ce wasn¡¯t too far away from Yao Mountain territory. For Magus Kings, if they rushed at their highest speed, they would be able to reach Yao Mountain City in one hour tops. With such a short distance, and with so many Eastern Wastnd archers sneakily gathered in here, something was certainly not right.

    Among those over three-thousand archers floating in the air, nearly a hundred were Divine Magus, nearly a thousand Magus Kings, while the other two-thousand were all peak-level Senior Magi. They were all wearing specially crafted feather cloaks. Even as Senior Magi, they could fly with the powers of their cloaks.

    A few breathster, another seven-thousand archers rose from the woods down below. These archers were much weaker than the first batch rose from the woods, and were mostly ordinary Senior Magi. Wearing the same leather cloaks, they trod on a wind and floated in the air, facing Ji Hao.

    The power vibrations released from these Senior Magi archers were disordered. Many of them had blood stains on their clothes. Apparently, when the Pan Xi divine mirror sent back those arrows, these seven-thousand Senior Magi didn¡¯t manage to dodge the arrows released by themselves, and were injured.

    "What are you doing here?" Ji Hao held his hands behind his back, with the nine suns stainless cloak dazzling. Except for his faintly visible face, he looked just like a sphere of me and light, that no shape could be seen at all.

    A terrifyingly great heat spread out. Qing Fu and the other Gold Crow n people only felt that their whole bodies were warm, while those archers felt like they were being burnt by a raging fire. Their feather cloaks even started to emit a smell of burnt food. Some archers even had their skins cracks because of the dryness, with blisters popping out of their skins.

    This was the power of the nine suns stainless cloak. Ji Hao had only slightly triggered the sun power of the cloak, and a crazily great heat was released immediately, burning most of those archers powerless.

    The battle formation of those archers began shaking. An Eastern Wastnd elderly man with white hair and straight back growled resonantly out, "Fight!! Kill this guy! Kill Earl Yao right here, right now! Everyone will be awarded! Prince Yi Shen will certainly award us with whatever we want when we return!"

    Yi Shen? Again?

    Ji Hao¡¯s face turned dark. Why did Yi Shen send over ten-thousand archers to ambush around Ji Hao territory?

    Was he ying another trick?

    Was he still desiring for Feng Xing¡¯s bow?

    ¡®Well, since you¡¯re already here, you shall not think about returning.¡¯ Ji Has thought while ncing at those archers with a sulky face.

    Inside his body, inside his acupoints, over a thousand golden light spots had been slowly yet steadily growing. The seed of Dao of sun floated in his spiritual space, dazzling with a golden light. The pure positive power surged like blood, roaring in and out of the seed of Dao like hundreds of flying dragons.

    Over ten-thousand Eastern Wastnd archers pulled their bows open together, and this time, they all aimed at Ji Hao.

    They prepared tounch a joint attack to kill Ji Hao with their greatest power. As for Qing Fu and the other Gold Crow n people behind her, these archers didn¡¯t take them seriously at all.

    The bowstrings buzzed, and those arrows were about to be released, while Ji Hao pulled out the nine suns devil-destroying sword.

    Making the steps ording to the locations of stars, Ji Hao wielded the sword with both of his hands and slowly made the first sword move taught by Yu Yu.

    Hacking down in the air, a golden beam of light shed across the sword edge, then an arc-shaped sword light flew out. Under the control of Ji Hao¡¯s great spirit power, the sword light split into thousands of thumb-sized light kes once it was released from the sword edge.

    These light kes pierced straight towards most vital body parts of those archers, leaving countless beautiful golden arcs in the air.

    The sword move taught by Yu Yu seemed to be powerful enough to reverse the time. Once the move was made by Ji Hao, the sword light had already chased up with the passing time. This sword move was way too fast, even faster than time itself.

    Starting from that elderly one with white hair, thousands of Eastern Wastnd archers had a stream of blood spurting out from between their eyebrows. Their souls were burned straight out by the essence sun fire. These archers shivered in the air, then all Divine Magi, Magus Kings, and Senior Magi fell into the woods.

    By now, the poison released by Qing Fu hadn¡¯t even begun working. Yet, Ji Hao had already taken out over ten-thousand strong enemies with a single sword move!

 Chapter 893: Nail Head Arrow Book

    Chapter 893: Nail Head Arrow Book

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Yu Mu was smilingly watching Yemo Shanye slice the fish. From time to time, he raised his head and took a nce at Feng Xing.

    Yu Mu¡¯s eyes were filled with helplessness and a faint dissatisfaction.

    ¡®Since you like this girl, even though she¡¯s a non-humankind being, you should get ess to her. Just talk to her more, shouldn¡¯t you? Why are you following her day and night from tens of miles away? What is this?¡¯ thought Yu Mu.

    From tens of miles away, Feng Xing could clearly see every single fine hair on Yemo Shanye¡¯s face with his eye power. But Yemo Shanye didn¡¯t even know where Feng Xing was!

    "You bastard!" murmured Yu Mu while taking out a few vividly red pieces of fire rirmiana wood from a bag beside him and throwing them into the bonfire. Fire rirmiana wood was the best firewood in the world. Earlier, the phoenix-kind sent arge group of people to Yao Mountain City to help build the perpetual portal, and from them, Yu Mu traded for some of this firewood with especially strong fire power, with quite a high price.

    The firewood zed ragingly. The fire had a light cyan color, and the temperature was high enough to melt even gold and rock.

    On the surface of therge iron pot, ck spell symbols had been sparkling while the soup contained in the pot was boiling. Fist-sized, nearly transparent fish slices had been rolling up and down in a group, releasing a magically amazing aroma that would make anyone drool.

    Yu Mu stoppedining about Feng Xing, and instead, focused on the pot of soup. Carefully, he put a few different types of mosses and mushrooms that he collected with solid efforts into the pot. These mosses and mushrooms could ensure a better vor of the soup.

    Swish! A ck light screen suddenly covered the sky. From the light, a fierce arrow, that was asrge as spears used by human beings, zipped down. Along with a shrill swishing noise, the arrow pierced straight towards the back of Yu Mu¡¯s neck.

    Yu Mu snorted slightly, then his neck abruptly, and magically, split up. His skin, bone, blood veins, everything split into two. Therge arrow flew through his split neck, then fiercely banged against his pot.

    Swoosh! The split neck merged back together. With a special magic learned from a Magi Pce master Magi recently, Yu Mu dodged the arrow. Yet, he helplessly watched the pot of soup be turned over.

    "My soup!"

    ¡®You shall never curse the parents of a dutiful son to his face, and you shall never destroy delicious food, that was expected by a food lover, right in front of his face either¡¯, because either of the above two things could infuriate someone and make them put up a desperate fight against oneself. This was what Yu Mu had been thinking at the moment. The soup he borately made was destroyed. The other things were not so important, but those spices and secret ingredients of the soul were collected and prepared by him with genuine efforts; that was all done painstakingly!

    Followed by a raging growl, a dense dark cloud emerged from above Yu Mu¡¯s head. A strong gale rose, while a drizzle fell down from the dark cloud. The crystal-like sparkling drizzle was blowing nting down by the wind, towards those Yu n and Jia n warriors, rushing out of the woods in the distance. Meanwhile, the Disease God streamer emerged behind Yu Mu. Gray streams of mist drifted into the dark cloud ceaselessly, making the poison contained in the drizzle more and more powerful.

    A few Yu n elderly men raised their wands while opening their erect eyes. Seven-colored beams of light hovered in the air. These Yu n people were all from Moho Family of the Full Moon, and could control the surrounding natural powers. Strong gusts of wind rose from the ground one after another, fighting against the Yu Mu¡¯s dark cloud, protecting those non-humankind warriors. Not even a single drop of the rain could approach those warriors.

    Nevertheless, the strong poison contained in the drizzle had spread out. The movements of many non-humankind warriors slowed down abruptly, while their skins began turning green and ck, speedily.

    "Die!"

    A Jia n warrior raised his head and looked at Yu Mu. As he slightly flicked his left hand, a fist-sized meteor hammer, that was thickly covered in sharp thorns, roared out.

    Yu Mu gave a deep roar, along with which, hisrge pot rose and hovered in the air, shielding his chubby body behind it. However, that meteor Hamer exploded all of a sudden and released a dazzling sphere of thunderbolt that wrapped therge pot and Yu Mu in it entirely, like a rippling pool of water. The thunderbolt sphere shed and sizzled, letting out countless electric bolts. Fierce thunderbolts drilled into Yu Mu¡¯s body in a row, making his chubby body quiver from time to time. His skin, blood and fleshy were partially burned by the thunderbolt, that forced Yu Mu to scream in pain.

    Feng Xing shouted out brightly and resonantly while zipping straight up into the sky with his bow pulled open. A roaring gust of wind followed behind him closely. Nevertheless, as he leaped up for less than three meters, the erect eye floating upon the ck divine tower released a water-tank-thick ck stream of divine light and violently struck on Feng Xing¡¯s body. Feng Xing gave a scream, because half of his body withered immediately, making him look like a human skeleton. With all this happening, Feng Xing only managed to release three arrows.

    Golden arrows shed across the sky. Three Jia n warriors rushed to Man Man and Shaosi, but before they could do anything, a golden arrow pierced into the spot between the eyebrows of each of them. Puff! The heads of these tree Jia n warriors were blown up simultaneously, that took their lives right away.

    Man Man picked up her hammers while Shaosi held the shield with her left arm, gripping her long spear with her right hand. Man Man and Shaosi shielded Yemo Shanye behind them from both sides.

    Yemo Shanye looked at those non-humankind warriors who had been rushing over, and shouted out harshly, "They¡¯re my friends! Who dares to hurt them? Aren¡¯t you afraid of the revenge of Yemo Family?!"

    All non-humankind warriors stopped immediately while staring at Yemo Shanye in fear and shock. They had done enough mental preparation before they came. But right now, as they were actually doing the job, these elite non-humankind warriors suddenly realized that the one they were supposed to bring back was the youngest princess of Yemo Family, the most beloved one!

    The little princess of Dark Sun, the most special one, the most beloved one!

    In the hearts of some powerful beings from Dark Sun, Yemo Shanye was much more important than Yemo Luoye, who was the current emperor in power of Dark Sun, in Liang Zhu City and had a great political power within her grasp. To those Dark Sun powerful beings, Yemo Luoye was just a capable descendant, while Yemo Shanye was the most ¡®beloved¡¯ descendant!

    Capable descendants were merely tools and fighters, but beloved descendants were the blood of their hearts!

    Therefore, no one dared to neglect Yemo Shanye¡¯s threat. The moves of these non-humankind warriors slowed down while they all turned around and looked at the Yu n elderly man who was in charge of this mission.

    The elderly man looked at Yemo Shanye with a bitter face, not knowing how to respond to her threat. However, a bigger threat approached speedily.

    From a grass wood beside Yu Mu, arge puff of soft and dry grass was kicked up into the sky. Then Taisi, who was in a deep sleep in the grass wood, rushed out.

    Looking at Yu Mu, whose face was burned ck, Taisi¡¯s eyes instantly and entirely turned gray, even before hepletely woke up.

    "Who...hurt....my...friend?"

    Taisi¡¯s voice was cold and creepy, sounding like the roars of soul-eaters that came from the hell.

    A tiny book shed across his palm. Next, Taisi raised an anciently styled tiny arrow and poked it straight into his own thigh, without even making a moan.

    Blood gushed out while the arrow sparked with a dim light. Taisi began incanting a spell with a low voice. Following his voice, the tiny arrow suddenly transformed into countless shreds of shadows that spread out silently.

    The Nail Head Seven Arrow Book was activated with his own spirit blood, because that was the fastest way to activate it.

 Chapter 894: Chase the Soul for Ten-Thousand Miles

    Chapter 894: Chase the Soul for Ten-Thousand Miles

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Taisi and Shaosi had each absorbed a Candle Dragon pearl. Shaosi attained the ability of teleportation. With her current power, she could send herself anywhere within the area one hundred miles in radius in a sh. This made her as powerful as the sky devils, because the enemies wouldn¡¯t even be able to attack her. Taisi attained the power of time-reversal. He could control the time within a small range, that allowed him to freely chose to attack his enemies at a point of time that was in the future or in the past. Taisi was already a master of magic curses, but this new power made him even harder to deal with, and made his attacks harder to predict.

    Thousands of shreds of shadows transformed from the tiny arrows sliced the air open. Those elite non-humankind warriors hurriedly activated all of their defensive treasures and talismans. Layers of magic light screens covered their bodies up, with all kinds of defensive spell symbols sparkling. Afterward, these non-humankind beings showed relieved smiles.

    The non-humankind had been fighting against the humankind for countless years. Therefore, these non-humankind beings knew quite much about the magic curses created by human beings, and had developed effective defensive methods to fend against the magic curses cast by human Magi. Taisi was scrawny, and looked like a hypogic teenager. Non-humankind beings clearly knew that among human Magi, older ones were always more powerful than younger ones. Especially those who were capable of cursing the enemies to death from millions of miles away, such human Magi were no different from ten-thousand years old zombies.

    Merely judging by Taisi¡¯s appearance, he couldn¡¯t possibly be too powerful.

    Countless shreds of arrow shadows prated the bodies of those non-humankind warriors. Yet, the protective magic light screens surrounding their bodies remained perfectly motionless. As they estimated, those arrow shadows released by Taisi didn¡¯t seem to cause them any harm.

    "He was bluffing! Kill this little bastard!" A Jia n warrior growled out, then raised an especially huge three-headed il and violently smashed down towards Taisi.

    Taisi raised his head slowly, staring at this Jia n man with his deathly gray, emotionless eyes.

    Taisi was surrounded by a magicalyer of time-ripple. The three-headed il fiercely swished across Taisi¡¯s body, yet it seemed to move across the body of a phantom, failing to even shake Taisi¡¯s body slightly.

    The Jia n man looked at Taisi in shock. Everyone on the scene witnessed his three-headed il, that was sparkling with eye-piercing lightning bolts, smash into Taisi¡¯s body. But why, why did he fail to kill him?

    "You¡¯re dead already..." Said Taisi with a creepy smile on his face, "You¡¯re all dead people now..."

    Swaying slightly, Taisi continued with that deep, spooky voice of his, "As for me, I am present one dayter than you. Unless you can twist the time, how can you kill me, when there¡¯s a time difference between us?"

    Taisiughed with an evil voice, that made the Jia n warrior tremble. It was something he couldn¡¯t help but do.

    The power of time; among all types of natural powers in this world, the power of space and the power of time were the ones most difficult to control. Time and space were like two coordinate lines that formed the foundation of this world. Anyone possessing the power of time or the power of space was definitely a top-grade powerful being that one could not bear to offend.

    Could Taisi actually twist the time?

    Was he not present in the current time?

    Was he actually one day ahead of the others?

    The Jia n man was deeply confused. He tried, but he couldn¡¯t figure out why Taisi stood right in front of him, talking to him as he imed that he was a day ahead of the others. Besides, he said ¡®you¡¯re all dead¡¯, what did that mean?

    All of a sudden, the hearts of over a thousand elite non-humankind warriors began aching piercingly. In a great panic, they lowered their heads. On the chest of each of them was a small, thumb-thick hole left by an arrow. From the hole, transparent blood had been ejecting out. The blood waspletely colorless, as if all the essence of the blood had been drained by an unknown, mysterious power, already.

    No reaction was made by their defensive treasures and magic talismans. Not even a ripple was stirred up from those protective magic light screens surrounding them. Before they sensed any attack, they were attacked already, and that attack was lethal.

    "Three days ago, I killed you!"

    Taisi gave another evil, creepy smile. Shaosi stood aside and cast a sideway nce at him, then showed the whites of her eyes helplessly. Ever since Taisi began learning all kinds of evil and cruel magic curses from that old monster, Candle Dragon Gui, his smile became uglier and uglier, while the sense of power released from him turned eviler and eviler. By now, Taisi looked exactly like a moving ghost; he was nothing like human beings now, nothing at all.

    Having a brother like this was truly a bit humiliating!

    Nevertheless, even Shaosi had to admit that Taisi¡¯s magic curses were indeed terrifying, and had been getting more and more terrifying.

    Taisi twisted the time and attacked these enemies three days ago. Three days ago, the power of the Nail Head Seven Arrow Book had punctured the hearts of these enemies.

    These enemies with thick armors had fully prepared for magic curses. All defensive magic talismans and treasures worn by them were especially powerful, and were designed for the evilest magic curses created by human beings. With Taisi¡¯s power, even though he could control the Nail Head Seven Arrow Book, without building an altar and performing a blood offering ceremony to increase the power of his magic curse, he could harm one or two among these enemies face to face at most. But, he could never cause any lethal harm to over a thousand emeries simultaneously.

    But three days ago...

    Non-humankind beings loved luxurious fashion styles. Three days ago, they were certainly in exquisite and luxurious clothes, holding the hands of their girlfriends, or hanging out with their friends. They would never stay armed to the teeth twenty-four hours every day, keeping their defensive treasures activated and wasting their magic talismans to wrap themselves up with magic light screens all day long.

    Taisiunched the attack on these enemies three days ago and killed them easily, as they were defenseless back then!

    "What a...weird curse!" A Yu n elderly man quivered. His skin turned paler and paler, until no redness could be discovered in his skin anymore, as if his spirit blood had been devoured by an unknown power. "A curse to twist the time...We, we underestimated you!"

    The Yu n elderly man thudded against the ground, twitching intensively, butpletely powerless.

    With difficulty, he raised his head and continued stutteringly, "Damn it, Gong Gong gave us the wrong information. He said you¡¯re just a bunch of weak kids...Damn it, Gong Gong Wuyou, he lied to us!"

    The Yu n elders man screamed out with a hoarse voice, "Gong Gong Wuyou brought us here! He covered us, helped us sneak into Yao Mountain territory! He lied to us! Damn it, he lied to us! Your powers, your powers..."

    A series of muffled thuds was started as those elite non-humankind warriors fell to the ground one after another. They looked at Taisi despairingly. Through the holes on their chests, their life-force were drained speedily, that made them turn old and withered.

    The power vibration released from Taisi was boosted up instantly while the life-force of over a thousand elite non-humankind beings was taken away by an unknown, terrifying being. Ten-percent of that life-force merged quickly with Taisi¡¯s body.

    "Ao...." Taisi gave a long and shrill howl while a gray light spot sparkled between his eyebrows. A dim spirit star began growling inside his body. The life-force that came from over a hundred non-humankind beings pushed him straight up into the level of Divine Magi.

    High up in the air, a star, that had an evil vibe and could give anyone goosebumps at first nce, abruptly started shining. It released a gray stream of straight and poured down onto Taisi¡¯s body.

    Taisi chuckled, then said with that spooky voice, "Gong Gong Wuyou? You can¡¯t run... Chase the soul, go!"

    Following his deep growl, Taisi flicked his finger, and a dark arrow shadow shed out, merging with the air immediately.

 Chapter 895: The Chosen One

    Chapter 895: The Chosen One

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Yao Mountain territory, on the mountainside of a nameless mountain...

    Zhu Rong Tianming leaned against an old zelkova tree, gazing at the boundless in area in the front with his eyes narrowed.

    Bo Qiujia, Priest Corpse and a group of their disciples stood beside him. The skin of each of these cultivators was crystalline and sparkling, like peals and gemstones, that made them look like statues. Hundreds of Fire Qi Lin n warriors guarded in an area ahead with serious looks, and had been vigntly looking around.

    This was Yao Mountain territory, Ji Hao¡¯s territory. These Fire Qi Lin n warriors understood that their master didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with Ear Yao, and even intensive conflicts had happened between Earl Yao and their masters. Zhu Rong Tianming came without an invitation and sneaked into Yao Mountain territory with arge group of warriors and cultivators. If a patrolling troop of Earl Yao territory discovered them, another intense fight would start.

    Silently leaning against the old tree for quite long, a snow-white, fist-sized beautiful bird, which had three feet long and splendidly pretty, glowing tail feathers, descended from the sky.

    Bo Qiujia reached out his fingers and let this beautiful birdnded on them. The bird pecked his finger with its light silver beak, then gave a beautiful silvery cry.

    "Hmm, hmm..." Bo Qiujia nodded while listening to the bird. A whileter, Bo Qiujia took out a faintly golden pill and put it into the bird¡¯s mouth, then flicked his finger and sent the bird up into the sky. He turned around, smiled to Zhu Rong Tianming and said, "Prince, as we thought, Yi Shen hasn¡¯t given up on Yao Mountain City yet. This time, he colluded with the non-humankind and sneakily gathered over a hundred thousand archers to ambush around Yao Mountain city. We don¡¯t know what he intended to do."

    Zhu Rong Tianming gave a vicious grin. A fire flood dragon coiling around his waist gave a deep roar and let out a dense sphere of me. The flood dragon had already shown a sign of transformation from a flood dragon into a true dragon.

    Zhu Rong Tianmingughed and coldly ordered, "Can we find any evidence of him colluding with the non-humankind?"

    Bo Qiujia spread his hands, sighed slightly and responded, "He is extremely cautious. Although those non-humankind beings, who have intruded into Yao Mountain territory, are certainly rted to him, they didn¡¯t move together. Therefore...We can¡¯t get evidence against him."

    Helplessly shaking his head, Zhu Rong Tianming said with a dark face, "If we can¡¯t find any evidence against him, we shall kill him directly. No one can betray me, not even Yi Shen! The prince of the Ten Sun Country, big deal?"

    Priest Corpse¡¯s face slightly darkened as well as he said in a cold voice, "Yi Shen should really die. Ever since the prehistorical era, no one could continue living a free life after tricking me!"

    Priest Corpse, Bo Qiujia and the group of disciples of theirs all had sour faces now.

    Tempted by an immortal life, Yi Shen agreed to be a disciple of Priest Corpse, and support Zhu Rong Tianming with all of his powers for attaining the throne of the human emperor. However, back in the war that happened in Pan Xi world, Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s performance was extremelyme, that caused severe damage to the group of princes who followed his lead. Since then, Yi Shen started to doubt Zhu Rong Tianming as well. Therefore, Yi Shen decided topete for the throne himself after returning to Pan Gu world. Supported by Gong Gong Wuyou, Yi Shen told everyone that he was going to join thepetition for the throne, and started an open recruitment for supporters and followers.

    With the great power of Gong Gong Family as the dominator of Northern Wastnd, added with the domineering position of Ten Sun Country in Eastern Wastnd, Yi Shen¡¯s group began growing rapidly once he set up the g. By now, the momentum of Yi Shen had almost suppressed Zhu Rong Tianming.

    With both rage and shame, Zhu Rong Tianming swore that he would kill Yi Shen. Priest Corpse and Bo Qiujia, who also felt that they were betrayed by Yi Shen, gathered arge group of elite disciples, followed Zhu Rong Tianming and tracked Yi Shen into Yao Mountain territory.

    Priest Corpse pped his hands. The faintly golden pair of palms banged together, generating a bright and resonant sound, seeming like a bell ring. Next, he said with that sulky face of his, "Let¡¯s see what he¡¯s going to do. If he intends to break Yao Mountain City, perhaps we can harvest an unexpected surprise."

    Zhu Rong Tianming raised his eyebrows and curved his lips upwards, giving a few weirdughs.

    "Best case scenario, Yi Shen kills Ji Hao, and then I kill Yi Shen..." Clicking his tongue, Zhu Rong Tianming said, "Man Man is so disappointing. If she is pregnant with Ji Hao¡¯s child now, as an uncle of that child, I would reasonably take over Yao Mountain territory, wouldn¡¯t I?"

    Greedily ncing at the boundless and fertile in area of Yao Mountain territory in the front, Zhu Rong Tianming continued murmuring to himself, "If I can raise an army in this ce, if I can put billions of people in here and turn all of them into believers of yours, my tutors..."

    The eyes of Priest Corpse and Bo Qiujia sparkled brightly, as they both gazed at the richnd of Yao Mountain territory with especially greedy looks.

    A whileter, Bo Qiujia mumbled to himself, "Isn¡¯t that right? If we can make thisnd our own, I would be able to build a top-grade dojo in this ce. If you, my prince, can attain the throne of the human emperor and make our sect thergest sect in the human world, letting all human beings worship our two master Shifu...Hehe!"

    Priest Corpse patted gently on Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s shoulder, with his eyes shining strangely bright, then said with an extra serious tone, "Prince, perhaps, you can truly be immortal, and dominate the human world forever. As long as our sect bes thergest sect in the human world, my prince, you will be the first immortal human emperor!"

    Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s face was blushed as his nostrils expanded. He gasped quickly and heavily while staring at thisnd of Yao Mountain territory with a twisted face.

    A long whileter, Zhu Rong Tianming murmured, "I shall kill Yi Shen the first. This anger of mine will not fade if he stays alive!"

    A rapidly flowing river flowed across this nameless mountain and the other few mountains. Down the mountain, the surface of the river was over three-thousand meters wide. The river surged and roared, creating thousands of differently sized whirlpools on the river surface.

    While Zhu Rong Tianming silently swore to himself that he would kill Yi Shen no matter how, a thousands of meter tall water column suddenly rose from the river. Hundreds of Gong Gong Family warriors in ck armors rushed hurriedly out from the water column, with Gong Gong Wuyou surrounded by them. Blood had been gushing out from Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s chest in streams.

    Those warriors put Gong Gong Wuyou down under the mountain. A few female warriors ripped off his long shirt in a flurry, exposing his bleeding wound. Then, they hurriedly thrust all kinds of precious life-saving magic pills and ointments into his mouth.

    Two Master Magi in long robes wielded their twisted, snake-like wands and started a weird dance around Gong Gong Wuyou while quickly incanting spells. Strong waves of power vibration transformed into frigid gusts of wind, blowing in all directions spirally.

    In both shock and surprise, Zhu Rong Tianming stood on the mountainside, looking at Gong Gong Wuyou and his people who popped out from the river unexpectedly.

    Slightly quivering, Zhu Rong Tianmingughed abruptly out loud and yelled, "I knew I¡¯m the chosen one, Gong Gong Wuyou. Gong Gong Wuyou, you came to give your life to me! Without you, how can Yi Shen possiblypete against me for the throne?"

    Bo Qiujia and Priest Corpse were seriously surprised as well. They never thought that Gong Gong Wuyou would show up in here!

    More importantly, Gong Gong Wuyou was severely injured, and those guards and warriors around him hadn¡¯t discovered Zhu Rong Tianming and the group of cultivators at all!

    Remaining silent for a while, Priest Corpse raised his right hand high, then pped straight down.

    A shining, golden hand, three meters in radius, silently pped down from the sky, violentlynding on Gong Gong Wuyou and his warriors.

    Followed by a thunderous boom, half a mountain was ttened by this strike of Priest Corpse.

 Chapter 896: Everyone Improve

    Chapter 896: Everyone Improve

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The Heaven and Earth golden bridge shed across the air and reached Yao Mountain City in a moment, leaving a long dark golden stream of light in the air. The Heaven and Earth great formation based on Yao Mountain City had already activated itself. Warm clouds of mist covered the air while heavily armored elite warriors guarded on the fence wall, in apact battle formation. Warriors from the phoenix-kind, dragon-kind and Tushan Family also stood on the fence wall, curiously looking around.

    Ji Hao opened his eyes of Dao of sun and let out a golden shine. With that eye, he immediately saw a ck sphere of light whiten the Heaven and Earth great formation. That was a divine tower, which had been fending against the destructive power of the great formation with difficulty. A single divine tower couldn¡¯t possibly rival the Heaven and Earth great formation, with was connected with earth meridians and stars. At the moment, boundless warm mist surrounded the area with a radius of a hundred miles around the tower, which was entirely darkened. An immense destructive power made the ck area shake and twist ceaselessly, ripping out giant cracks in the darkness from time to time.

    "Break!" Ji Hao gave a raging growl while the golden bridge shed across the air and sent the group of Gold Crow n people and Ji Hao into the city. Gripped in JI Hao¡¯s right hand, the nine suns devil-destroying sword let out a shrill scream and started a three-hundred meters thick stream of me, violently hacking on that sphere of darkness. The darkness was about to copse already under the power of the great formation, so being struck by the sword me, it now shattered thunderously. Next, the sword fiercely struck on the purely dark divine tower and chopped it into two.

    Large streaks of golden me roared down. The ten Jia n warriors guarding around the tower were burned into ashes before they could make any sound. The sword was incredibly powerful, such that even the armors and weapons of those Jia n warriors were burned into a strand of smoke.

    Ji Hao moved swiftly to above the dark area and immediately saw Taisi with a pair of gray eyes. The power vibration released from Taisi¡¯s body was extremely cold and evil. He raised his gray eyes and nced at Ji Hao. Then, the white light shining in his eyes dimmed down gradually while theyer of time-ripple around him dispelled slowly. The enormous gray star in the air let down a grey stream of starlight, surging into Taisi¡¯s body.

    The Magus acupoints and meridians inside Taisi¡¯s body had now been shattering and melting, transforming into a small ¡®star void¡¯. Within this small ¡®star void¡¯ inside Taisi¡¯s body, arge cloud of gray mist had been spreading while a fist-sized star was growing brighter and brighter. Near this fist-sized star, another eight thumb-sized gray light spots had been sparkling. Taisi absorbed the life-force that came from over a hundred elite non humankind beings, and now, he was going to condense this power into nine inner spirit stars all at once!

    Ji Hao nced at Taisi, then flicked his wrist and threw a linden seed, which belonged to a clone of Priest Mu, to Taisi.

    Taisi¡¯s eyes shone. He didn¡¯t know what the thing thrown over by Ji Hao was, but the linden seed was a top-grade treasure, and Taisi discovered the strong life-force contained in it, along with a mysterious, indescribable power of creation.

    "Good stuff!" Taisi raised his hand, forcibly pulled down his jaw and opened his mouth as much as possible, then swallowed this linden seed entirely up. One had to mention that this linden seed was even bigger than his fist.

    A vividly green light merged with Taisi¡¯s body. Afterward, gray perspiration began oozing out of Taisi¡¯s body. An odor spread out while Taisi quivered slightly. Meanwhile, new light spots began emerging inside his body.

    High up in the air, an ink-dark star emerged, releasing a strong evil power vibration. The light of this star was sharp and clear, as if it had countless dark tentacles. The star floated in the air and poured down a ck stream of light. Inside Taisi¡¯s body, the nine nearly emerged light spots quickly turned ck. The sense of power released from Taisi¡¯s body was already dark and mystical, but now, it became even more mysterious.

    Ji Hao raised his head and looked at that ck star, then nced at Taisi, sensing that evil power released from him. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡®It seems that Taisi has already decided to be a dark one, and has given up on any thoughts of an alternative.¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    Seeing Ji Hao, Man Man leaped up and yelled, "Ji Hao, go see Feng Xing! A half of his body is dried!"

    Yemo Shanye had her long dress rolled up, with the edge of the dress held in her hand. She rushed to Feng Xing already and screamed, "He¡¯s struck by the Dark Sun divine light. His life-force has been devoured! No, no, I, I don¡¯t have any drug to replenish his life-force!"

    Yu Mu bounced over like arge meatball and dashed up to Feng Xing merely with two rises and falls. Looking at the skeleton-like half body of Feng Xing, two hot streams of tears instantly surged out of Yu Mu¡¯s eye sockets as he howled, "Feng Qing! You¡¯re drained! A half of your body is shriveled! Crap...crap..."

    While crying, Yu Mu grabbed Feng Xing¡¯s belt, prepared to rip Feng Xing¡¯s pants off.

    Feng Xing still had half a body remain undamaged. He popped out his good eye in panic while dragging his belt with his good hand and screaming out with a hoarse voice.

    "You fat ass! What the hell are you doing?! Why are you pulling my pants?!"

    Yu Mu also screamed in a great panic, "Feng Xing, you haven¡¯t married yet! If you¡¯re halfway drained down there too, you, you, you..."

    Feng Xing¡¯s undamaged half of face twitched instantly. Then, he slowly lowered his head with difficulty and took a frightened nce at his own lower body. Meanwhile, the clenched fingers of his undamaged hand were loosened.

    Followed a loud ripping sound, Yu Mu ripped Feng Xing¡¯s pants apart.

    Yemo Shanye had just rushed over. Seeing what happened, she turned around and rushed back away with a blushed face.

    Man Man and Shaosi stopped running simultaneously, then turned around and moved backward as fast as they could. While escaping, they angrily and loudlyined about Yu Mu.

    Ji Haoughed out loud. He shed across the air and reached to Feng Xing. Seeing Feng Xing¡¯s skeleton-like body, Ji Hao hurriedly took out a linden seed and crumbled it in his hands. Then, he turned the powder into a green stream of mist and sent it into Feng Xing¡¯s body with a spell.

    Nourished by the life-force contained in the linden seed, Feng Xing¡¯s body recovered speedily. A dryyer of dead skin fell off from his body. Afterward, his body turned even stronger than before, and a bright luster was added to his skin.

    Pondering for a while, Ji Hao took out another linden seed and put into Feng Xing¡¯s mouth, then gave Yu Mu one as well.

    "Don¡¯t ask what it is, and don¡¯t tell anyone that you¡¯ve taken it. Hmm, just swallow and absorb it."

    "In around half a month, you will all be Divine Magi."

    Ji Hao looked at the two crystal-like, shining linden seeds andughed happily. He then swung his arm back and threw out another three linden seeds, each falling into the hands of Man Man, Shaosi and Yemo Shanye.

    Just now, when Yemo Shanye lifted her dress up and rushed to Feng Xing, Ji Hao clearly saw that her face was filled with her concern for Feng Xing, and some indescribable feeling.

    ¡®She¡¯s beautiful anyways,¡¯ thought Ji Hao. ¡®You won¡¯t dislike her only because she has three eyes, will you?¡¯ God knew how many weird thoughts had now been popping out in Ji Hao¡¯s head.

    Man Man and Shaosi swallowed the linden seeds up.

    Yemo Shanye curiously looked at this linden seed, which contained an immeasurable amount of life-force. She raised her head, seeming to ask Ji Hao a question.

    Before she could say a word, a tall and slim man abruptly leaped out from beside. That was Yi Shen. He spread his arm, grasping towards Yemo Shanye¡¯s snow-white neck.

    "Dark Sun princess,e with me!"

 Chapter 897: Cut Yi Shen

    Chapter 897: Cut Yi Shen

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Yi Shen moved incredibly fast, that Man Man, who was the closet one to Yemo Shanye, didn¡¯t have the time to react at all. She gripped her hammers, and the hammerhead zed with a raging fire as Man Man intended to smash Yi Shen. But, Yi Shen¡¯s fingers were already about to reach Yemo Shanye¡¯s neck.

    Yi Shen¡¯s fingers were long and smooth, with a strange metal-like luster. They looked like eagle ws, seeming to be cold and dangerous.

    Yemo Shanye¡¯s neck was long and slim, soft and snow-white, looking like a tender lotus root. Yi Shen could easily break her neck by gently clenching his fingers. Nevertheless, Yi Shen was indeed fast, but someone on the scene was even faster than him.

    Shaosi shed across the air and showed up beside Yemo Shanye, put her arms around her and then shed across the air once again, bringing her ten miles away.

    Yi Shen¡¯s fingers brought up five sharp gusts of wind, violently sweeping across Shaosi¡¯s body. They ripped her long cotton dress open and left five purple-ck bruises on her soft white skin.

    If Yi Shen didn¡¯t want to capture Yemo Shanye alive and if he didn¡¯t intentionally restrain his power, as a peak-level Divine Magus, he could definitely tear Shaosi apart.

    Shaosi gave a muffled moan, then let out a mouthful of blood.

    Sticky blood oozed out from the bruises on her body, but the linden seed she took just now released its strong life-force inside her body, allowing those bruises to fade and disappear. Soon, Shaosi recovered fully.

    "Damn it!" Yi Shen shouted out. He flicked his finger and let out a beam of arrow light towards the head of Feng Xing. Feng Ling had already pulled his longbow open. The first purpose of this surprise attackunched by Yi Shen was to capture Yemo Shanye alive, and the next was to kill Feng Xing.

    Yemo Shanye was taken away by Shaosi, then at the moment, killing Feng Xing was the only thing he could do!

    Yi Shen was arrogant, yet he wasn¡¯t stupid. Shaosi was capable of teleporting herself and the others, this meant no matter how hard he tried, he could never catch up with Shaosi. The great formation in Yao Mountain City was already activated, which didn¡¯t leave him too many opportunities to attack. If he couldn¡¯t leave Yao Mountain territory before the Heaven and Earth great formation sealed the area ten-thousand miles in radiuspletely, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to leave at all!

    From a distance, a series of deep roars came. Following that, a group of Jia n warriors, who followed Ji Hao¡¯s lead, leaped up from the fence wall, dashed over and left streams of light in the air. Over three-hundred Divine-Magus-level Jia n warriors rushed over from hundreds of miles away, as the strong intent of killing had locked on Yi Shen like heavy chains.

    Yi Shen moved again, flicked his wrists and sent out two beams of arrow light towards Feng Xing¡¯s heart and lower belly. Then, he swiftly flew towards the woods nearby like a fierce gale, leaving shreds of afterimages in the air.

    Human silhouettes could be seen quickly moving in the woods. At least a thousand Eastern Wastnd archers had been hiding in the woods. A teleporting formation had already emitted an eye-piercing light. As long as Yi Shen could cover this short distance, which was less than twenty miles and reach the teleporting magic formation, he would be able to take his warriors and escape.

    Ji Hao took a sideway step and blocked the three arrow lights striking towards Feng Xing, with his own body. The nine suns stainless cloak shone brightly, with a raging golden fire rising from it. Nine human-head-sized spheres of me hovered in the sky and burned the three beams of arrow light into smoke, before they could even touch Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    "Yi Shen, you should die!"

    Ji Hao growled coldly. He saw the bruises on Shaosi¡¯s body, and even though the linden seed helped Shaosi to recover, Ji Hao was still infuriated when he saw Shaosi shedding blood.

    To be honest, no deep hatred existed between Ji Hao and Yi Shen. However, ever since Yi Shen came to Pu Ban City, he began causing Ji Hao troubles just like a fly. Before, Ji Hao dared not to kill Yi Shen because of those powerful Eastern Wastnd ns. But now, Ji Hao had grown much more powerful than before, so why should he still worry so much?

    In Ji Hao¡¯s previous life, he would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. In Ji Hao¡¯s mind, this was a good tradition that never wanted to change. The golden bridge shed while Ji Hao transformed into a golden stream of light and abruptly showed up in the teleporting magic formation that Yi Shen prepared for himself to escape.

    Those Eastern Wastnd archers around the teleporting magic formation stared at Ji Hao in shock as if he were a ghost. Impossible, how could he be even faster than Yi Shen?

    Ji Hao raised his right foot and stamped heavily against the ground.

    As a high-level Divine Magus, Ji Hao had a great physical strength, and that strength of his was improved by the cultivation method with nine turns. Ji Hao had now reached the fourth turn, which meant his physical strength was sixteen times higher than an ordinary high-level Divine Magus. That dreadfully great physical strength burst and destroyed the less than three-hundred meters in radius teleporting magic formation. Thousands of different sized magic crystals in the teleporting magic formation were shattered one after another.

    "No!" Yi Shen popped out his eyes and gave a despairing growl.

    Ji Hao looked at Yi Shen with a fierce aura of killing, then smiled, slightly nodded to Yi Shen and said, "Since you¡¯vee, why are you leaving? Yao Mountain territory is not huge, but it¡¯s broad enough for you to find a nice spot to serve as a grave... for all of you!"

    The Heaven and Earth great formation was still rumbling like thunder. The sky was still covered by warm mist, but the surrounding space was sealed already.

    Air rippled around Yi Shen¡¯s body faintly because of the sealing power of the great formation. An invisible power had been sealing Yi Shen, while he was trying his best to fight against it. That was why the air began to ripple.

    Yi Shen shouted loudly out, "I am the prince of Ten Sun Country! I am meant to be a..."

    "Dead man!" Ji Hao rudely interrupted Yi Shen, simply and straightforwardly providing a perfect end to his words.

    The nine suns devil-destroying sword raised arge stream of golden me as Ji Hao gripped it with both hands and shed down. Tens of archers who didn¡¯t manage to dodge howled before they were cut into pieces. The golden fire roared, turning the tens of archers into strands of smoke.

    The woods was heated up when Ji Hao held the sword with both hands, making the steps ording to the positions of the stars. He moved as quickly as a shadow, leaving clearly visible afterimages in the air while approaching Yi Shen as fast as a ghost.

    Yi Shen stared at the sword in fear.

    He was a peak-level Divine Magus. He was powerful, and ordinarily holy weapons could never break his body. Nevertheless, countless supreme treasures and spirit treasures existed in the world. Some treasures were naturally crafted before the world was created, while some were created along with the world itself. Facing these supreme treasures and spirit treasures, the body of a peak-level Divine Magus was only slightly harder than the bodies of ordinary human beings.

    He was nothing but a Divine Magus, and he didn¡¯t have the power to rival a supreme treasure with his fleshy body.

    The nine suns devil-destroying sword was a Chaos treasure, and it was crafted by Yu Yu himself with the great Dao of sun; it was iparably powerful.

    As a powerful human being, Yi Shen instinctively and clearly sensed the power of the sword. He understood that the sword was powerful enough to kill him. With a single strike, the sword could hack him to death.

    "I¡¯m the prince of Ten Sun Country!" Yi Shen stared at the sword and growled hoarsely.

    Ji Hao raised the sword and silently hacked down.

    From the head to the crotch, Yi Shen was cut into two. The golden fire roared out from inside Yi Shen¡¯s body and burned him into a puff of ash within the blink of an eye.

    "The prince of Ten Sun Country will die as well!" Ji Hao shouted coldly, then raised the sword high.

    "Kill everyst one of them! Kill everyst enemy!"

    The group of Jia n warriors roared in response to Ji Hao¡¯s order, then pulled out their weapons, pouncing on those Eastern Wastnd archers.

 Chapter 898: The Death of Wuyou

    Chapter 898: The Death of Wuyou

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Shrill howls came from the woods, as those brutal Jia n warriors had been crazily hunting Eastern Wastnd archers.

    Under the coverage of the power of the Heaven and Earth great formation based on Yao Mountain City, the powers of these archers had been weakened to an extreme degree. They couldn¡¯t even move or dodge easily by now. Therefore, facing those violent and cruel Jia n warriors, these archers were ughtered like chicken.

    "I surrender! I surrender!"

    "Don¡¯t kill me! Please don¡¯t!"

    "I give up!"

    The cries and beggings of these archers came from everywhere in the woods. But, Ji Hao had hardened his heart and refused to ept their surrender.

    Feng Xing had just recovered from the injury. At the moment, he squatted on the ground, and was in a daze. Silently, he looked at thest strand of ash left by Yi Shen after he was killed by Ji Hao with the nine suns devil-destroying arrow. Feng Xing stared at that wisp of ash, abruptly raised his head andughed loudly, then burst into a rage of tears.

    Yu Mu stood beside Feng Feng, gently patting his huge belly while slightly shaking his head.

    Ji Hao held his hands behind his body and said with a strong and deep voice, "I should¡¯ve let you kill him yourself, but at that moment, I forgot to restrain my power." Clicking his tongue, Ji Hao continued, "He killed all your families. So sooner orter, I¡¯ll kill all his families for you."

    Every single word said by Ji Hao was filled with a strong intent of killing, but Man Man, Shaosi, Yu Mu and Taisi all nodded, as they agreed.

    In this bloody era, if someone killed all of one¡¯s families, one would have to take the lives of all his families as well, if one had the power to revenge. This was a cruel and chaotic era. Ji Hao¡¯s words were rude and violent, yet he pointed out the supreme principle of survival in this world.

    When thest howl came from the woods faded, the group of Jia n warriors walked out of the woods one after another with their bodies were covered in blood. They politely kneeled down on one knee and saluted to Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao nodded. He prepared to order these Jia n warriors to go back into the city, but abruptly, a strange power vibration came from a distance away. Ji Hao had absorbed the original soul power of arge number of sky devils, which allowed his spirit power to improve at an amazing rate. Due to this, he now possessed a mysterious, great power. With the power, he clearly recognized the nature of this power vibration, and the location of its owner, even though it came from a long distance away.

    Snorting coldly, Ji Hao growled in a harsh voice, "All follow me! Yu Mu, you stay here with Feng Xing!"

    shing across the air, Ji Hao rose into the sky along with a golden stream of light and reached hundreds of meter high within a blink of an eye. Then, he turned in the air, heading to where the power vibration came from.

    Hundreds of Divine-Magus-level Jia n warriors shouted out together while excitedly flying up. They followed behind Ji Hao while rubbing their hands. Just now, the massacre stimted their brutal natures, but they hadn¡¯t killed enough, and wanted to kill more.

    Feng Xing took a deep breath. A pair of cyan-colored wings condensed from a fierce gust of wind suddenly spread out as he zipped into the sky. He followed closely behind Ji Hao, leaving tens of shreds of afterimages in the air.

    From the sky, Feng Xing¡¯sugh could be heard. "Ji Hao, you killed Yi Shen for me. From now on, you¡¯re my blood brother. We live and die as brothers!"

    Yu Mu patted on his fat belly, gave a bitter sigh andined in a low voice, "You¡¯re all fast, you¡¯re all so fast. Look at all this fat of mine! Eh..."

    Shaking his head helplessly, Yu Mu carried hisrge pot upon his shoulder, then leaped like a bouncing meatball, chasing behind Ji Hao. With every bounce, he could cover tens of miles.

    Man Man, Shaosi, Taisi and Yemo Shanye all released their own powers and chased up. From Yao Mountain City, streams of fiery light roared into the sky. Those were Ji Xia and powerful Gold Crow n people from the city.

    A half of the nameless mountain was ttened. Half of those hundreds of elite Gong Gong Family warriors were killed by a palm attackunched by Priest Corpse from the back, while the rest were all severely injured. Two enormous ck flood dragons had their bodies coiled, shielding Gong Gong Wuyou with their tremendous bodies. Gong Gong Wuyou seemed to be in aa.

    The two flood dragons raised their heads, letting out ck smoke and poisonous gas while roaring towards Priest Corpse with deep voices.

    The scales of the two ck flood dragons were cracked, their horns were shattered, while a big half of their bodies were nearly smashed. However, they still stayed by Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s side, fearlessly facing the great pressure given by Priest Corpse, and showed no sign of drawing back.

    Priest Corpse looked at the two flood dragons smilingly and said, "Good, good, good, you two are pretty brave and strong. I can use a pair of spirit beasts to guard my ce. You¡¯re destined to meet me. Juste, obey ande under my guidance. You will be happy, forever."

    Laughing loudly, Priest Corpse reached out his hands. Each hand gripped the neck of a ck blood dragon and lifted them up.

    Gong Gong Wuyou lied in front of Zhu Rong Tianming. Zhu Rong Tianming raised his head andughed wildly out towards the sky in pride. He pointed at Gong Gong Wuyou and shouted, "Gong Gong Wuyou, look at you now! Your Gong Gong Family has been going against Zhu Rong Family for countless years. You¡¯re the old bastard Gong Gong¡¯s only son> Today, I will kill the only descendant of your Gong Gong Family!"

    Turning around his left hand, a glowing-red machete was gripped in Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s hand. The machete was spurting cyan, blue and purple me sparkles. Laughing coldly, Zhu Rong Tianming leaped high up, then hacked the machete down towards Gong Gong Wuyuo¡¯s head with all of his power.

    Tens of badly injured Gong Gong Family warriors screamed out together. They boosted theirst bit of power to struggle up, attempting to save Gong Gong Wuyou from this strike.

    Bo Qiujiaughed tauntingly while gently pointing out his left hand. Faintly golden, glowing drops of water zipped out and fiercely bumped into the bodies of these Gong Gong Family warriors. They cracked their armors and even shattered their bodies.

    Buzz! The machete holding in Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s hands violently hacked on Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s head.

    A ck mist puffed up from between Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s eyebrows. Within the mist, Gong Gong¡¯s pale face emerged. A ck sphere of mist held the machete up. Meanwhile, Gong Gong stared at Zhu Rong Tianming and growled, "Little bastard, how dare you hurt Wuyou, my son?!"

    Zhu Rong Tianming roared furiously. He pointed at Gong Gong and screamed, "Gong Gong, even you can¡¯t save your son this time! Don¡¯t even think about it!"

    Turning around his right hand, Zhu Rong Tianming took out a red divine talisman and fiercely pped on the ck mist sphere. The divine talisman exploded, and within a sphere of thunder-me, Zhu Rong¡¯s figure showed up. Zhu Rong¡¯s right fist punched down like a zing shooting star, shattering the ck mist that rose from Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s forehead. After that, the thunder-me released from the divine talisman faded away along with the ck mist.

    Laughing out wildly once again, Zhu Rong Tianming hacked Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯s head and cut him into two, from the head to the feet.

    Zhu Rong Tianming worried that Gong Gong Wuyou might still survive. So, he crazily wielded the machete over and over again, until Gong Gong Wuyou was chopped into meat paste.

    From high up in the air, there came a mad, furious roar. Following that, dense dark clouds gathered from all directions.

 Chapter 899: Gong Gongâ€™s Anger

    Chapter 899: Gong Gong¡¯s Anger

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Back in Heaven, inside the Divine Origin Pool...

    This was a blood-red space. The air was filled with a magical blood-red spirit light. The spirit light sparkled, sometimes bright and sometimes dim, and contained an especially strong life-force. Down in the pool was sticky yet clear blood-red divine liquid. Countless spell symbols shing across the surface of the liquid-like me sweeping across the top of waves.

    These spell symbols were extremely tiny, corresponding to all great Dao of nature. As long as one was patient enough, one could find all naturalws of Pan Gu world in this ce.

    These spell symbols were transformed from the power of great Dao of nature. They were like naughty elves, hovering and flying in the blood-red liquid. asionally, a few spell symbols would bump into each other and start a puff of electric sparkles that contained thriving life-force.

    Different sized dim light spheres floated in the bottomless liquid. Within the light spheres, some magical beings had been growing. Those magical beings might be a tree, a mountain, a gust of wind, or a bolt of lightning...All natural phenomenon in Pan Gu world could be found in here.

    Those trees were of different sizes. The taller ones were millions of meter high while the small ones were only seven to eight feet tall. Those mountains were of different sizes as well. Therge ones extended for billions of miles, seeming to be massive mountain ranges, while the small ones were only hundreds of meters tall, small hills. Winds, thunder, lightning, fire, light, inside the pool, all these natural elements had different features.

    Every single light sphere had been releasing a great power of creation. The powers released from some light spheres were even strong enough to suffocate human beings. asionally, a heart-beat-like sound woulde from a light sphere, and after that, a terrifying energy storm would be raised from the pool.

    Gong Gong floated in this blood-red space, gazing down at those different sized light spheres with aplicated look.

    This ce was called Divine Origin Pool. It was a secret supreme treasure of the ancient Heaven, and also the ultimate way for the Heaven to remain existing. This ce was even more important than the Heaven and Earth great formation and the Heaven itself.

    This ce was magical and creative. The life-force gathered in this ce was the strongest in the whole world, and not a single area in Pan Gu world had a life-force denser than this ce.

    Some people said that this ce was the broken heart of Pan Gu. It was found by the first generation of the divine emperor, then was turned into the Divine Origin Pool.

    As the name stated, this ce was where divine Gods originated from.

    These light spheres were conceiving divine Gods, the new generation of divine Gods.

    These new divine Gods were different from the thousands divine Gods remained in Heaven, as Kua E and his brothers were given birth biologically, and their bloodlines were passed down from their ancestors through generations. Therefore, their powers were mixed and thin, for which reason, they were far less powerful than their ancestors.

    Unlike Kua E and his brothers, these new divine Gods conceiving in the pool were generated from by the naturalws of Pan Gu world, and absorbed the purest natural powers. Indeed, these new divine Gods couldn¡¯t be as powerful as the first generation of divine Gods, but without a doubt, they would be much more powerful than the second generation of divine Gods, who were given birth by the original divine Gods biologically!

    Among these new divine Gods, one could find the new Fire God, the new Thunder God, and naturally, one could also find the new Water God!

    With aplicated look, Gong Gong nced at a ck sphere of light down below. Within the dark light sphere, a flood dragon over a million miles long was faintly visible. The power vibration released from this enormous flood dragon was incredibly strong and dreadful, much stronger than that released by Gong Gong himself. Once this flood dragon was given birth, he would be a top-grade, fierce divine God. And judging from his power vibration, he was a divine God with the nature of water.

    However, would this new Water God listen to Gong Gong¡¯s orders...

    Gong Gong chuckled, then his look turned especially dark and vicious.

    "You¡¯re all mine!" murmured Gong Gong, "You, you will all be mine. Once I bring the Heaven under control, you will all be my ministers. My orders will go in every direction, and I will rule the whole world, and all living beings in Pan Gu world will worship me, will enshrine me."

    "Their souls belong to you, but their bodies belong to me!"

    A faint, blood-red mist spread out from behind Gong Gong, from the mist, Dishi Cha walked out. He nced around rxedly, then began talking with a sincere tone, "What a magical ce! We¡¯ve upied countless worlds, yet not a single world can naturally generate new divine souls after the first generation of Gods fell."

    "Was this ce the heart of Pan Gu? I don¡¯t think so." Dishi Cha sniffed, looking around while murmuring to himself, "I don¡¯t think this was Pan Gu¡¯s heart, but what is this?"

    Pondering for a while, Dishi Cha carelessly shrugged and continued, "Alright, this is not important. Anyway, it now belongs to us, doesn¡¯t it? My dear Water God, in the future, the souls of all living beings in this world will follow you, worship you, and their bodies will work for me, be my loyal ves."

    Gong Gong looked at Dishi Cha with a cold smile and responded, "Things are not settled yet, Dishi Cha. Don¡¯tugh too early. For example, you now can tell me how to deal with these things, can¡¯t you?"

    Gong Gong pointed down at those light spheres and intended to continue speaking, but all of a sudden, his look changed.

    "Wuyou, Wuyou...Who dares kill my son?! Damn it! Damn it! I will cut you into pieces!"

    Gong Gong howled furiously. His eyes popped widely out as he stared at the front, making him look like a crazy man. He transformed into a roaring dark cloud with thunders rumbling in it and roared out of the Divine Origin Pool, rushing towards the entrance of the Heaven as if he had forgotten everything else already.

    Dishi Cha paused for a second, then knitted his eyebrows. Pondering for a while, he moved slightly then disappeared in the blood mist.

    "Damn it, what happened? We sent his son to bring back the unruly little girl. Was there a problem?" Dishi Cha¡¯s voice lingered in the pool, yet his figure had disappeared already, without leaving a trace.

    Following Gong Gong¡¯s rage, the few main water veins in Mind began surging simultaneously whilerge and dense dark clouds swiftly gathered towards where Gong Gong Wuyou was killed. Lighting bolts shed, and thunder rumbled in the sky as waves of thunder even made the earth shake.

    Gong Gong brought Xiang Liu, Wuzhi Qi, Snake Xiu and the other few ministers under hismand, along with thousands of warriors. He fiercely roared down from Sky Pir and trod on a storm while dashing towards Yao Mountain territory.

    They neglected the hidden rule of the humankind that the territories of earls and marquis were invible. They rushed straight into Yao Mountain territory and ragingly rushed to the central area, bumping directly into Ji Hao, who had transformed into a golden beam of light, and had been flying over.

    Ji Hao stopped Gong Gong and his people and shouted harshly, "Gong Gong, the Water God, this is the territory of mine, Earl Yao Ji Hao! You broke in without an invitation, to do what?"

    Gong Gong roared furiously out. His eyes had turned blood-red, and his voice had turned hoarse.

    "To do what? Kill!"

    Gong Gong wielded his arms and let a hundreds of miles wide bolt of thunder descend from the sky. The enormous thunderbolt waspressed into the size of a fist and instantly, violently struck onto Ji Hao¡¯s head.

    For this strike, Gong Gong had activated all of his powers, and showed no sign of mercy.

 Chapter 900: Tacit Agreement

    Chapter 900: Tacit Agreement

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao lost his eyesight as he thudded to the ground from a high altitude like a shooting star. From where Ji Haonded, the earth rippled circle by circle. Rocks vibrated, and the ground split up. Mountains copsed as countless towering trees were shattered in the earthquake.

    Ji Hao sank deeply into the ground and drilled into the earth to a great depth.

    Facing the full-powered strikeunched by Gong Gong, the Pan Xi divine mirror blocked a big half of the effect for Ji Hao, while the nine suns stainless cloak released nine raging spheres of me and burned out the thunderbolt sent over by Gong Gongpletely. Not even a hair of Ji Hao was burned.

    Nevertheless, this was a full-power strikeunched by Gong Gong after all. Despite the fact that the mirror and the cloak managed to protect Ji Hao¡¯s body, he still couldn¡¯t cope with the terrifying impact force. Consequently, he failed to steady his body in the air and was struck down to the ground.

    Tens of thousands of meters deep under the ground, the rocks and sands were melted intova by the great heat released from the nine suns stainless cloak. Ji Hao shook his head with a bad dizziness. Soaking in theva, he remained in a daze for quite a while, then finally figured out what had just happened.

    What a scary strike! If he didn¡¯t have the two treasures to protect him, this strike made by Gong Gong could definitely destroy both his body and his soul.

    Gasping deeply in the lingering fear, Ji Hao thought of the feeling he had just now when the thunderbolt struck on his head. At that moment, he instinctively sensed despair and fear. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but have his face twisted and teeth exposed when he rubbed his whole body.

    Gong Gong, so frightful! Only the power vibration that came from the thunderbolt he released had given Ji Hao a great fear, that made Ji Hao not want to see him anymore. Then, this weird feeling made Ji Hao slightly angry, and afterward, this slight anger quickly transformed into a sky-devouring fury.

    "Gong Gong!"

    As he growled out, Ji Hao gripped the nine suns devil-destroying sword with his right hand, the nine suns spear with his left hand, while the Pan Xi divine mirror was faintly visible above his head and the golden bridge released a dim golden light, wrapping his entire body up. He moved as fast as a lightning bolt, bumped up through the thick rockyers then swished into the sky.

    Where Ji Haonded, in hundreds of miles, all mountains were ttened, and the ground had dented for over five-hundred-meter deep, as if it was struck by an enormous shooting star. On the edge of this dented area, rocks had piled up into a circle-shaped wall.

    With a badly darkened face, Ji Hao activated the golden bridge, shed across the sky and showed up right in front of Gong Gong once again.

    He pointed the spearhead out and growled out with a harsh voice, "Gong Gong, what are you doing?! This is my territory! I am Earl Yao! You broke into my territory without permission, are you trying to start a war against me?!"

    Gong Gong gave a nce at Ji Hao in a slight surprise. Just now, he fully activated his divine power andunched a thunder strike to Ji Hao. But as a Divine Magus, Ji Hao survived that strike, and was actually unharmed at all?!

    "Wuzhi Qi, kill him." Gong Gong ndly waved his hand, then trod on a dark cloud. He swished across Ji Hao, dashing towards the nameless mountain which was not far away.

    Once Ji Hao slightly moved his body, Wuzhi Qi walked over with a heavy iron stick carried in his hand. While showing his teeth, he silently stood in Ji Hao¡¯s way.

    Wuzhi Qi¡¯s eyes were sparkling with a golden light, and his sharp teeth reflected a bright cold light. Standing in front of JI Hao, Wuzhi Qi began talking with a dark face and a deep voice, "Earl Yao Ji Hao, today, you better not make any reckless moves. Things happened before can be big, and can also be small. But if you go against us today, we would be having no choice but make you shed blood right on the spot."

    Ji Hao¡¯s face turned even darker as he asked loudly, "What exactly is this for?"

    But in the next moment, Ji Hao quickly released his spirit power, swept across the area for a million miles in radius, like thousands of threads. He saw Gong Gong Wuyou, who was already chopped into meat paste, and also saw Zhu Rong Tianming, who was covered in blood. In addition, he saw Priest Corpse, who had leaped up into the sky, rushing towards Gong Gong.

    "Did Zhu Rong Tianming...Kill...Gong Gong Wuyou?"

    "This...Zhu Rong Tianming, he, he, he..." Ji Hao stared at Wuzhi Qi in shock.

    "Zhu Rong Tianming has to die! Zhu Rong has many descendants, but our Gong Gong Family is never the same. Gong Gong Wuyou was the only son of my current master, so, you better stay out of this."

    Holding the dark and heavy iron stick that had countlessplicated patterns of rivers and mountains clearly visible on it; dim and blue streams of watery light flowed on those patterns of rivers, making those rivers look like wriggling dragons.

    Wuzhi Qi gently stroked across those patterns on the stick with his fingers, then continued in a lower voice, "Honestly, I never liked the personality of my current master, neither do I like the way he handles things. Prince Wuyou, that trash, was even more annoying. However, back then, when the old master saved me, I swore that I will be loyal to Gong Gong Family generation after generation."

    Ji Hao understood Wuzhi Qi. He put down the spear and the sword and brought the golden bridge back into this spirit space, only leaving the mirror floating above his head, releasing a divine light to surround his body.

    Looking at Wuzhi Qi, Ji Hao said, "Alright, I admit, although Zhu Rong Tianming is an elder brother of Man Man, Man Man doesn¡¯t like him, and neither do I...As for those followers of his, they never liked me either. Therefore..."

    Wuzhi Qi blinked his eyes towards Ji Hao and shouted out, "Come,e, let¡¯s see what you have got!"

    Ji Hao slowly nodded, turned around and nced at the group of his friends and warriors, who had been hurriedly rushing over. Then he yelled, "Wuzhi Qi is so powerful! I can¡¯t defeat him! Come! Hurry! Come help me deal with this old monkey!"

    While yelling, Ji Hao threw a gentle punch towards Wuzhi Qi¡¯s head.

    Wuzhi Qi dropped the iron stick andunched a soft kick towards Ji Hao¡¯s lower belly.

    Ji Hao and Wuzhi Qi each made a series of swift yet soft moves and started an ¡®intense¡¯ fight.

    Man Man, Shaosi, Yu Mu, Feng Xing and the others who arrivedter were all confused. They nced at each other, then looked at Gong Gong, who was facing Priest Corpse at the moment. Then, all of them nodded, picked up their weapons and joined the fight against Wuzhi Qi.

    Soon, one could see Wuzhi Qi releasing his great powers, such that his pair of fist and legs moved as fast as windmills, Ji Hao and his friends and the hundreds of Jia n warriors couldn¡¯t even approach him.

    Not only that, from time to time, numerous Jia n warriors would be sent flying out of the group with swollen faces and bleeding mouths, one after another. They howled so loudly, and without a doubt, they were deeply awed by Wuzhi Zhi Qi¡¯s power.

    The fight continued for a while, as Ji Hao and Wuzhi Qi yawned simultaneously.

    They nced at each other, then Ji Hao took out the cloud bag, released a dense stream of water mist that covered the sky. He wrapped the whole group of people in it.

    A few hassocks were put on the ground, and a few tes of fresh fruits were served. Shaosi boiled the tea for everyone, while the group of Jia n warriors randomly nged their weapons. They sat in the watery mist, looking at Gong Gong fighting against Priest Corpse, from a long distance away.

 Chapter 901: Gong Gongâ€™s Power

    Chapter 901: Gong Gong¡¯s Power

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Priest Corpse was a powerful prehistorical being. He was a spirit corpse that had cultivated himself properly. The guidance of Priest Hua and Priest Mu allowed him to attain his great powers and abilities from the death. His power was immeasurably great, and he could literally move mountains and turn oceans upside down, chase the stars and grasp the sun.

    Gong Gong was the current Water God who inherited the Water God bloodline from the ancient Water God. He was born with a strong power and great abilities. Added with those, countless secret magics and divine treasures passed down from the original Water God through generations, he was also immeasurably powerful.

    Priest Corpse guarded Zhu Rong Tianming obstinately, and Gong Gong couldn¡¯t even harm a hair of Zhu Rong Tianming, no matter how crazy he was right now.

    A faint goldenyer of divine light drifted and formed a me-shaped light screen, silently covering Priest Corpse¡¯s body. Gong Gong had beenunching attacks with iparable fierceness, yet, this light screen stayed perfectly motionless.

    Gong Gong¡¯s eyes were glowing-red, that made him look like a mad lion. He roared and roared, even sending all rivers within the area tens of thousands miles in radius around him, up into the sky. They roared across the sky like white water dragons, wildly and rampantly striking on Priest Corpse¡¯s defensive divine light.

    ck smoke puffed up while a watery mist spread out. Gong Gong hid in the rolling ck smoke while those dragon-like rivers turned more and more violent in the sky. Those flying rivers swished faster and faster, and asionally, a few rivers would bump into each other and cause a thunderous bang. After that, dazzling thunderbolts would burst.

    "Break!"

    Gong Gong abruptly burst with a resonant roar. Meanwhile, he raised both of his hands. High up in the air, a purple, enormous hammer and a golden chisel shed fiercely against each other. In the following moment, an earth-shaking boom could be heard and a thumb-sized, as extremely sharp thunderbolt dazzled down from the chisel and struck on Priest Corpses¡¯s divine light.

    Gong Gong had broken the heaven and swept across countless divine pces. No one knew how many ancient divine treasures kept in secret ces in the heaven had been taken away by him.

    This enormous purple hammer and golden chisel were called thunder hammer and lighting chisel, and were inherited supreme treasures that belonged to the ancient Thunder God. This pair of treasure were naturally created by the great Dao of thunder and lightning, along with the world itself.

    The thunderbolt seemed to be nothing special, yet it was generated by the great Dao of thunder and lighting of Pan Gu world, and was incredibly powerful. Even though Gong Gong wasn¡¯t a descendant of the Thunder God, he could release thirty to fifty percent of the powers of this pair of treasure.

    Priest Corpse didn¡¯t manage to react timely, and as a result, the mountain-steady defensive divine light was punctured and the golden thunderbolt, which struck on his head. Following a loud bang, the thunderbolt sted out, burned Priest Corpse¡¯s long hair and exposed his smooth scalp.

    As ck smoke puffed up from his head, Priest Corpse fell from the air and created a human-shaped dent on the ground.

    Bo Qiujia and the group of disciples of Priest Corpse were infuriated, but were frightened badly as well. When Priest Corpse was struck down from the sky, they made their moves simultaneously. Countless treasures and magic weapons, including all kinds of beads, jade and gemstone bottles, ruyi, and lotuses were sent up into the sky. They were shining brightly and transforming into splendid light streams as they descended on Gong Gong¡¯s head.

    Gong Gong raised his head, gave a long, shrill, bright, resonant and sad roar. Then, he glowered at the trembling Zhu Rong Tianming and growled, "Zhu Rong kid, today, you have to die! Go! Kill! Kill! Kill!"

    A tremendous serpent showed its figure in the sky. Snake Xiu roared towards the heaven, then his ten-thousand-meters long body slightly twisted, coiled into a snake magic formation and blocked the attacksunched by Bo Qiujia and those disciples.

    Following a series of ng, puffs of fire sparkles rose against Snake Xiu¡¯s thick scales. The fierce attacksunched by Bo Qiujia and those disciples only managed to leave a slight few marks on Snake Xiu¡¯s body, and not even a single scale was broken.

    Snake Xiu proudly roared, then opened his jaws and released a stream of ck poisonous mist.

    Tens of Bo Qiujia¡¯s disciples didn¡¯t manage to defend timely, and the poisonous mist sprayed on their bodies. Next, they watched their skins turn purely dark. They fell to the ground and showed the whites of their eyes. Bo Qiujia gave a loud shout and hurriedly flicked his hands, sending out a jade ring that was embossed with dragons and birds. The ring spun in the air along with a cyan stream of light and surrounded those poisoned disciples.

    However, once the jade ring flew out, Xiang Liu had already reached out his nine hideous snakeheads from the ck mist.

    Opening his mouths and taking deep breaths, Xiang Liuughed viciously, then let out nine streams of ck and sticky venom.

    A stream of venom struck right on the jade ring. Bo Qiujia screamed, then a mouthful of blood was squeezed out of his mouth. The light released from the jade ring dimmed down quickly, and soon, it was corroded into a piece of stone by Xiang Liu¡¯s venom, falling onto the ground.

    Gong Gong reached out his hands and attempted to grab Zhu Rong Tianming.

    Hundreds of Fire Qi Lin n warriors flew up, raised all kinds of weapons and fiercely attacked Gong Gong¡¯srge and slim hands.

    Behind Gong Gong, thousands of Water God Family warriors growled out together, trod on watery clouds and rushed up, encircling those Fire Qi Lin n warriors andunching a mad series of attack. Those Fire Qi Lin n warriors were circled up, with enemiesing from every direction. Under the current situation, they couldn¡¯t manage to save Zhu Rong Tianming anymore.

    Zhu Rong Tianming stood on the ground, shivering intensively. Seeing Gong Gong came closer and closer, he screamed out hoarsely and hysterically, "Gong Gong! Do you even dare to kill me?"

    Gong Gongughed wildly out in a fury, then his face twisted as he growled, "You dared to kill Wuyou, my son! Why do you think that I dare not to kill you? Today, Even Zhu Rong wouldn¡¯t be able to save you!"

    Gong Gong swung his hands down and clenched his fingers, seeming to seize Zhu Rong Tianming right away. Priest Corpse, who was struck to the ground by the thunderbolt, leaped straight up and wielded his arms. Two golden and shining hands roared up into the sky, fiercely pping towards Gong Gong¡¯s hands.

    Gong Gong¡¯s hands were hit by the enormous pair of golden hand in a row, then a thunderous series of booms could be heard. Gong Gong began shaking slightly, then ck watery mist and frigid thunderbolts surged out of his palms without an end, shattering that pair of golden hands.

    Priest Corpse rose again into the air and barfed, "Gong Gong, this kid is valued by my Master Shifu. Tianming is meant to be the next human emperor, how dare you kill him? Don¡¯t you fear my Master Shifu?!"

    Gong Gong¡¯s face twisted. Then, he gnashed his teeth, looking at Priest Corpse,ughed viciously and responded, "Priest Mu and Priest Hua? They were indeed mentioned in the records left by my ancestors. ording to the records, they are powerful beings. However, my only descendant has died. Why should I worry about any of those priests?"

    A shrill dragon roar resounded across the sky. From behind Gong Gong, nine ck dragons swooshed into the air, hovered and then transformed into a weirdly-shaped trident. It was coiled by nine embossed dragons, descended and was gripped in Gong Gong¡¯s hand.

    Gong Gong banged the trident loudly against the air. Followed by his move, a loud, overpowering wave-like sound came from all directions.

    Magically, water rose from the ground and covered the area a hundred thousand miles in radius.

    At first, the water was merely hundred-meters deep. But after a blink of an eye, it grew to a thousand meters deep. Atst, waves surged and roared, and the whole area was submerged by five-thousand meters deep water.

    The water flew rapidly while countless whirlpools were generated. With the help of the water, Gong Gong¡¯s power was raised crazily fast.

    He dipped the tips of the trident into the water, then raised again. Next, a destructive wave rose for hundreds of meters tall and pped down on Priest Corpse¡¯s body like an immense hand.

    Priest Corpse gave a muffled moan as he was sent backward for hundreds of miles by this wave. Meanwhile, blood gushed out of his nose, eyes, mouth, and ears together.

    Gong Gong lunged the trident violently towards Zhu Rong Tianming while growling out resonantly.

    "Little bastard, die!"

 Chapter 902: Hundred Dragons Take up the Water

    Chapter 902: Hundred Dragons Take up the Water

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    A fiery light rose from Zhu Rong Tianming, within which, Zhu Rong¡¯s figure shed across, fending against the lethal strikeunched with the trident. But still, Zhu Rong Tianming vomited blood. He screamed in fear while desperately fleeing.

    "Man Man?"

    When Gong Gong spread his arms and attempted to seize Zhu Rong Tianming, Ji Hao turned around, nced at Man Man and called her name with a low voice.

    Wuzhi Qi was pouring the tea into his mouth with the teapot. Hearing Ji Hao, he immediately put his hand on his iron stick while casting a fierce nce at Ji Hao. Although they didn¡¯t truly start a life-risking fight tacitly, Wuzhi Qi had his own bottom line.

    If Ji Hao did not do anything to save Zhu Rong Tianming, they would be fine. But if Ji Hao intended to do something, Wuzhi Qi would be having no choice but try his best to stop him.

    "Nah, nah, let him die!" Man Man sat on a hassock with her legs crossed while swaying her body like a tumbler. Her little face was twisted at the moment, and her eyebrows were knitted.

    Pondering for a while, Man Man seriously nodded and continued, "Let him die! Ahh, he liked to take things from me ever since we were little kids. He¡¯s not a good guy. Hmm, even the berries Abba gave me, he tried to snatch them. Just let this asshole die!"

    "Fight harder, make it louder." Ji Hao didn¡¯t say anything else, only picked up a cup of tea and turned around, saying to those Jia n warriors who were pretending to fight.

    Those Jia n warriors raised their heavy weapons while gasping loudly, trying their best to ng their weapons. As fire sparkles dazzled towards all directions, the muffled ngs grew louder and quicker while the power vibrationsing from these Jia n warriors turned stronger and fiercer.

    Wuzhi Qi gave a few loud and long shouta, then cursed towards the air to prove that he had been engaging in a life-risking fight against Ji Hao.

    The group of people quietly sat in the watery mist, silently looking at Zhu Rong Tianming desperately running and Gong Gong viciouslyughing. Just like a giant chasing an infant, Gong Gong reached out hisrge hands and madly scratched Zhu Rong Tianming.

    Gong Gong¡¯s fingers streaked across Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s body from time to time, leaving deep and bleeding shes on him. Blood spurted out from Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s body ceaselessly, making him scream in pain. His face was even covered in tears by now.

    If Zhu Rong Tianming didn¡¯t understand that Gong Gong would never forgive him for killing his son, he would have kneeled down, crying and begging Gong Gong for mercy long ago.

    "Ahh, so humiliating!" Man Man looked at Zhu Rong Tianming disgustedly and said, "He truly is not a good guy. My big brother told me that ever since he took that Bo Qiujia as his assistant, for a while, he tried to take my big brother¡¯s positon...The entire Zhu Rong Mountain is thrown into a mess by him."

    Man Man sounded cruel and coldhearted, yet on seeing the blood flowing out from Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s body, her small face twitched time from time. Obviously, she was hesitating. Man Man seemed to be a heartless one to Zhu Rong Tianming, that she wasn¡¯t willing to think too much about him and truly disliked him. However, seeing Gong Gong torturing Zhu Rong Tianming so brutally, that feelinging from their shared bloodline made Man Man hesitate.

    Save him or not?

    Zhu Rong might be sad if Man Man did not save Zhu Rong Tianming. But if she saved him, Man Man and his friends had to fight against Gong Gong. Not to mention how terrifying Gong Gong was, Wuzhi Qi, Xiang Liu, and Snake Xiu, as three senior ministers under Gong Gong¡¯smand, were never easy to deal with either. If she endangered Ji Hao and the other of her friends for saving Zhu Rong Tianming...Subconsciously, Man Man believed that it would be better to just let Zhu Rong Tianming die.

    Just now, Priest Corpse was sent flying away by a giant wave rose by Gong Gong. But now, he rushed back while gasping quickly. Seeing Gong Gong torturing Zhu Rong Tianming, he shouted out angrily with a high-pitched voice, "Gong Gong, today, one of us will die! I am fighting you!"

    Gong Gong gripped Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s neck, slightly clenched his fingers and made him show the whites of his eyes. Tauntingly, Gong Gong looked at Priest Corpse and said, "Eh? One of us will die? Why do you think you can talk to me like that?"

    Tens of miles away, Snake Xiu flicked his tail and sent Bo Qiujia and tens of disciples up into the sky. Snake Xiu was way too powerful, that except for Bo Qiujia and a few disciples who were under the protections of great defensive treasures, the other tens of people were torn apart by this destructive power. Their bodies sted in the air, looking like pink blooms in the sky.

    "Ah, broken, not tasty!" Snake Xiuughed creepily, then opened his mouth and sucked, swallowing all blood and body pieces.

    Seeing his disciples killed and eaten by Snake Xiu like a snack, Bo Qiujia¡¯s eyes turned red in a fury, then hysterically roared out towards Priest Corpse, "Fight! Fight with all your powers today! Gong Gong Family dares to go against us, they won¡¯t end well! Not a single one of them!"

    Priest Corpse gasped deeply. Following his breath, his skin and muscle withered quickly and soon, turned into a transparent goldenyer that tightly wrapped around his skeleton. From his shining golden skeleton, a splendid glow spread out. Meanwhile, Priest Corpse said with a deep and evil voice, "Indeed, fight with all our powers. Gong Gong, remember... Today, you caused a destructive disaster for your family!"

    Gong Gong gave a twisted smile. He nted his head, looked at Priest Corpse, scornfully shook his head and said, "A destructive disaster? You were talking about yourself, weren¡¯t you? Priest Mu and Priest Hua? Hehe, I¡¯ll remember this! Sooner orter..."

    Priest Corpse chuckled and interrupted him, "Gong Gong, merely with the power of your Water God Family, you don¡¯t get to talk about our Master Shifu. Today, I will annihte you in both your body and soul. You will disappear from this world, and will never be saved!"

    Gong Gong remained silent, but raised his trident high. The thousands of meter deep water that covered a hundred thousand miles area rose into the sky. Countless different sized whirlpools moved and collided in the water, causing muffled, thunder-like rumbles. They roared towards Bo Qiujia and the few survivors like giant mouths.

    Priest Corpse turned his palm around with a dark face. Next, a purely dark coffin appeared in his hand.

    The ck coffin waspletely lusterless, dark and heavy, and over three meters long. With a slight hesitation, Priest Corpse nced at this coffin, then gnashed his teeth. He abruptly opened the coffin and sent the lid up into the sky. Afterward, he began to quickly incant a spell.

    A sky-devouring stream of evil power slowly flew out of the coffin. Visibly, ck mist surged out of the coffin like water streams. Followed by a serious of frictional noise, an enormous dragon head slowly reached out from the coffin. The dragon-head came out along with a strong aura of death. It took a nce at Gong Gong, then slowly let out a deep and hoarse dragon roar. Then, this dragon head moved abruptly and swooshed into the air.

    Within the blink of an eye, a five-hundred meters long Dragon flew out from the coffin, hovering int he sky. Next, more enormous dragons flew out one after another. Within the span of a single breath, a hundred enormous dragons hovered in the sky. Every single one of them was with a strong vibe of death, and zing green fire in the eyes.

    Wuzhi Qi leaped up, pointed at those enormous dragons and shouted, "What the...These are ancient divine dragons... All living dragons in the world are their descendants. Someone truly dares to make zombies with ancient divine dragons!"

    A hundred zombie dragons flew out from the coffin, hovered for a while then lowered their heads and took a long and deep breath.

    The water surging in the air was drawn up into the higher sky, being swallowed by the hundred dragons. Within the span of a few breaths, this water raised by Gong Gong was drunk entirely up, without leaving even a drop.

 Chapter 903: The Silence of Tianming

    Chapter 903: The Silence of Tianming

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Dragons were able to tread on clouds and mist, raise waves, cause thunder and lightning, start hurricanes and storms. Ever since the prehistorical era, dragons were the dominators among all aquatic creatures.

    Back in the peak period of the ancient heaven, by relying on the heaven, the family of Gods with the nature of water could still, barely suppress the dragon-kind. But now, the heaven had fallen, and among all these Gods, only Gong Gong survived. However, the dragon-kind remained domineeringly powerful.

    The hundred zombie dragons dried the water. This dreadful pressure given off by them even made Gong Gong¡¯s heart shake. Snake Xiu, Xiang Liu, who had been widely attacking Bo Qiuji and his disciples, subconsciously transformed back into the shape of a human being, trod on watery clouds and hurriedly fled back.

    Both Snake Xiu and Xiang Liu were strong prehistorical creatures. They were snakes, but the dragon-kind were the domineer of all aquatic creatures. Therefore, dragons could naturally frighten and suppress all creatures with scales. As the hundred zombie dragons roared out, Snake Xiu and Xiang Liu felt that even their bones had been softened. Before they could make any move, their powers were weakened by seventy to eighty percent.

    Gong Gong¡¯s eyes shone with a bright divine light. He nced at the hundred dragons,ughed out loud and said coldly, "Ancient divine dragons? If they were alive, I would turn around and walk right away. But they¡¯re nothing but a hundred dead bodies...How, how dare you, how dare you make zombies with the bodies of ancient divine dragons?"

    Despite the fact that Gong Gong was now burning in rage, cold sweat still flowed down from his forehead because of the daringness of Priest Corpse.

    A whole hundred ancient divine dragons, where did Priest Corpse find so many ancient divine dragon bodies? And how dare he make so many divine dragons into zombies? If the members of the dragon-kind saw these dragon zombies, they would definitely hunt Priest Corpse till the end of the day.

    Priest Corpse took out an especially long golden spine with an evil look. The spine was over thirty meters long, especially soft, twisting in his hand like a living thing. This was a magic weapon made from the spine of a divine dragon.

    "Gong Gong, today, one of us will die... I¡¯ve told you this already!"

    Priest Corpse took a deep breath, then his scrawny body bumped through space, dashed to before Gong Gong¡¯s face whileshing the golden dragon spine onto his head. Meanwhile, a linden seed magic talisman sted in his left hand, released a bright beam of light and struck on Zu Rong Tianming¡¯s body. Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s body transformed into a golden sphere of light, abruptly shing out from Gong Gong¡¯s hand.

    Gong Gong roared out fiercely while lunging his trident towards the golden dragon spine violently.

    Following an earth-shaking boom, the dragon spine and the trident bumped into each other. Nine ck dragon silhouettes shed across the trident. Priest Corpse let out a mouthful of blood while the golden spine was cut into two by the trident. From the cutting edge of the bone, countless tiny spell symbols flew out in streams.

    High up in the air, the thunder hammer and lightning chisel shed thunderously against each other, sending down golden bolts of lightning, descending towards Priest Corpse¡¯s head.

    The bodies of the hundred zombie dragons shrunk to around three-hundred meters long, swishing in the air like ghosts. After each thunderbolt descended from the sky, a zombie dragon would rush over and block the lightning with its body. These dragons wielded their ws, fiercely pping and shattering the thunderbolts. But at the same time, smoke puffed up from their ws, and a few zombie dragons even had their ws struck into pieces.

    Some dragons roared down towards Gong Gong. They hit Gong Gong with their horns, bit him with their teeth, tried to tear him apart with their ws and smash him with their tails. Those dragons tried their best to attack Gong Gong, making a denseyer of water ripple spread quickly out from around his body, forcing him to pay attention to these fearless zombie dragons.

    Some dragons hovered in the sky with their jaws opened, ceaselessly letting out green streams of poisonous me, that was generated from the power of death. These poisonous death me were made by Priest Corpse with his spirit magic; it was powerful and brutal. With a slight touch of it, one would fall into a huge disaster.

    Facing that poisonous me, even Gong Gong dared not to be careless. He threw out a fist-sized purple web that transformed into a purple stream of mist and wrapped his whole body up. The death me spread on the purple mist, causing clouds and purple smoke to rise. Yet, it couldn¡¯t harm Gong Gong at all.

    With the help of these dragons, Priest Corpse easily withdrew from Gong Gong¡¯s attack range, even though the long golden spine of his had been destroyed. He shed across the sky and caught up with Zhu Rong Tianming, who was sent a hundred miles away, grabbed him up and attempted to escape.

    Gong Gong snorted coldly, then shouted, "Nothing but dead bodies, how can they save that little bastard?"

    Before Gong Gong¡¯s voice faded, the sky dimmed down.

    Ji Hao and the others raised their heads in a great shock, and saw an enormous pair of wing cover almost the entire sky. This pair of wings slightly pped and instantly threw the sky into darkness. Then, countless whirlwinds roared up from the ground.

    Clouds of mist rose into the sky, covering that tremendously huge, nearly a million miles wide pair of wings up. Then, a scrawny silhouette floated below the pair of wings, looking at Priest Corpse and gave a cold smile.

    "Damn it!" Seeing that scrawny silhouette, Priest Corpse yelled out and immediately locked his fingers together. Thirty-six golden dragon beads flew out from his sleeves and formed aplicated magic formation that surrounded Zhu Rong Tianming.

    The thirty-six dragon beads shone and spread their faint golden light on Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s body.

    Through the golden light, arge lotus with a pearl-like luster was faintly visible.

    High up in the air, the scrawny silhouetteughed scornfully, raised a giant hammer with both of his hands, then dove straight down from the sky. He violently smashed the hammer on Zhu Rong Tianming, leaving a ck trace in the air. The hammer seemed to be ordinary.

    "Kun Peng! You old bastard! You are seeking death!" Priest Corpse screamed hoarsely and furiously, "This kid is chosen by my Master Shifu!"

    "Bull-shit! Will I be afraid of them? Come deep into the North Sea to find me, if you have the guts!" Kun Peng was awfully scrawny and ugly. He gave a twisted grin, and next, as a ck stream of light sparkled on his body, a full-power strike was alreadyunched by him.

    Above Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s head, the lotuses copsed while the thirty-six dragon beads were struck into ashes. The giant hammer held in Kun Peng¡¯s head smashed right on Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s head. A fiery light was released from Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s head, within which, Zhu Rong¡¯s furious face was faintly visible.

    ¡®Kun Peng!¡¯ It was Zhu Rong¡¯s voice.

    "Your son has died!" Kun Pengughed viciously. He lifted up the hammer, then swept across the air with his right hand.

    Zhu Rong Tianming gave a howl. In the next moment, his head was sent flying into the sky. Kun Peng had beheaded Zhu Rong Tianming. Blood ejected out from Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s neck in endless streams.

    Priest Corpse screamed shrilly while Gong Gongughed out wildly.

    In Priest Corpse¡¯s sleeve, a magic talisman exploded and released a splendid light. From the light, Priest Hua walked out in big steps, with a wooden staff held in his hand, and a grim face.

    Kun Peng, who sounded so fierce earlier, now gave a loud shout and flew up into the sky right away, desperately fleeing like a homeless dog. However, no matter how fast he ran, how could he escape so easily from Priest Hua¡¯s hands?

    The wooden staff vibrated in Priest Hua¡¯s hand, then spun up. Next, Kun Peng let out a resonant howl, because the wooden staff abruptly showed up behind him and struck violently on his back, even though he had already fled ten-thousand miles away.

    From ten-thousand miles away, Ji Hao and his friends all heard a thunder-like, muffled series of booms, along with the noise of bone cracking. God knew how many bones of Kun Peng were broken by this strike, that made him flee towards the North like a drowning mouse, along with a strong gust of wind and a series of ck clouds while vomiting blood. He dared not to even turn around.

    Priest Hua looked at Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s head that hadn¡¯t fallen on the ground yet, slightly sighed, then showed a faint smile on his mouth corners.

    "Alright, since you¡¯ve already been silenced, this is your destiny. Come,e,e... Today, you shall break up with Zhu Rong Family... and join us formally!"

 Chapter 904: The Holy Blood From Xuanyuan

    Chapter 904: The Holy Blood From Xuanyuan

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Gods didn¡¯t have souls, because their bodies and souls werebined. Therefore, once their bodies were damaged, their souls would be injured as well. For this reason, despite the powerfulness of Gods, they would need a long time to recover once they were injured.

    Zhu Rong Tianming wasn¡¯t a pure-blood God. Instead, he was a mix-blood, given birth by Zhu Rong and a human girl.

    Priest Hua pointed his finger out, and followed by his move, Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯ s head exploded, letting out a cloud of blood mist. Within that cloud, a fire-red human-shaped silhouette was faintly visible, that looked like Zhu Rong Tianming.

    Gasping heavily and quickly, Zhu Rong Tianming kneeled in the blood mist, desperately kowtowing to Priest Hua while yelling, "Master Shifu, Master Shifu, save me, please save me! I don¡¯t want to die! I haven¡¯t be the human emperor yet! I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want to die!"

    The wind blew fiercely. Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s voice was as slight as the roar of an ant. Yet, along with the wind, what he said was clearly heard by Ji Hao and the others.

    Wuzhi Qi showed his teeth, gave a loud scornfulugh, then said with a deep voice, "Zhu Rong raised such a ¡®backboned¡¯ son... Hehe, next time when I see Zhu Rong, I have to ask him if someone had peed in the ancestral temple of his family!"

    Laughing wildly, Wuzhi Qi abruptly raised his iron stick and fiercely smashed down towards Ji Hao.

    Although Ji Hao had invited Wuzhi Qi to have the tea and fruits with his friends and himself, and everyone seemed to be friendly to each other all this long, but in fact, Ji Hao had been silently vignt towards this violent old monkey, who was incredibly moody. Seeing Wuzhi Qi swing the iron stick down, the Pan Xi divine mirror released a dim light and shed across Ji Hao¡¯s body. Followed by a loud bang, Wuzhi Qi¡¯s stick violently pped on his own forehead.

    Fire sparkles were sent out in all directions along with blood drops. Wuzhi Qi broke the skin on his own forehead and almost smashed his own scalp. He howled out in pain, turned around and attempted to leave. But Ji Hao moved at lightning speed, made the steps ording to the locations of stars, and dashed swiftly to beside Wuzhi Qi. Meanwhile, the nine suns devil-destroying sword gently poked on the back of Wuzhi Qi waist, along with a stream of fiery light.

    Wuzhi Qi was wearing a x long shirt on the outside and the dragon-scale tight armor underneath it. The armor sparkled brightly, seeming to be an especially powerful defensive treasure. However, the sword easily prated the armor and also punctured Wuzhi Qi¡¯s body.

    A golden stream of me puffed out as the nine sun spell symbols dazzled on the sword. Followed by a loud boom, a sphere of pure positive thunder-me burst from one sun spell symbol and drilled into Wuzhi Qi¡¯s body through the sword. Wuzhi Qi¡¯s long hair stood up one after another, and every single hair had a strand of smoke rising from it. Fire puffed out from his nostrils, ears, and mouth. He hurriedly flew out of the watery mist, rushing towards Gong Gong while shouting and howling.

    He ran pretty fast, yet Man Man and her friends did not move slowly at all. When Wuzhi Qi started to run, Man Man¡¯s pair of hammer heavilynded on his forehead while Yu Mu¡¯s handful of poisonous powder spread right on his face, Shaosi¡¯s spear pierced into his left arm, and Taisi¡¯s life-taking magic curse talisman pped straight on his back. Yemo Shanye and Feng Xing cooperated perfectly; Yemo Shanye opened her erect eye and released a dark beam of divine light that struck on Wuzhi Qi¡¯s back and dimmed down the protective light screen on his back. Immediately after that, an arrow released by Feng Xing screamed over and went into Wuzhi Qi¡¯s body through the dim area of the defensive light screen.

    Within a few seconds, Wuzhi Qi¡¯s body was covered in wounds. Fire and smoke rose from all over his body, making him scream in pain while leaping to Gong Gong. Before he could say a word, a ke of essence sun fire came from his mouth.

    Gong Gong had been glowering at Priest Hua, seemed to start a fight against him. Yet, he dared not to. Seeing Wuzhi Qi flee back and be seriously injured, Gong Gong was startled. Hurriedly, he patted on Wuzhi Qi¡¯s body with a pair of hands that were wrapped in flowing watery light. As streams of watery light flowed into Wuzhi Qi¡¯s body, the essence sun fire and all the other powers lingering inside Wuzhi Qi¡¯s body were finally dispelled for good.

    Working on Wuzhi Qi for a while, Gong Gong finally boosted up the courage, took a step forward and growled out towards Priest Hua, "Priest Hua, you¡¯re an elder. Back then, you signed an agreement on Sky Pir. Do you still remember it?"

    "I do, I do... I surely do." Priest Corpse gave a faint smile, nodded to Gong Gong and said, "Unless the humankind is facing a destructive disaster, we cannot step in the interior affairs of the human-kind."

    Frankly admitting the agreement he signed back then, Priest Hua changed his tone and continued, "But, today, I didn¡¯t step into any interior affair of human beings. Instead, I came to save my disciple...I can¡¯t watch you kill my disciple, can I?"

    Gong Gong opened his mouth, nced at Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s soul, which was surrounded by the blood mist. Gong Gong¡¯s eye corners even began to twitch in anger.

    If Zhu Rong Tianming were a pure-blood god, he would have died just now when Kun Peng beheaded him. But, Zhu Rong Tianming was a mixblood, half god, half human. His soul wasn¡¯t entirelybined with his body. Instead, it was separated from his body.

    Priest Hua saved Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s soul. Therefore, Gong Gong could no longer decide his fate.

    Forcibly restraining his rage caused by Gong Gong Wuyou¡¯ death, Gong Gong gnashed his teeth, sneered and said, "Good, good, good... In this case..."

    Casting a vicious, cold nce at Priest Hua, Gong Gong said with a deep and creepy voice, "Today..."

    Priest Hua flicked his wooden staff and asked with a mild voice, "Lord Gong Gong, are you going to fight me? Although I don¡¯t want the others to see me as a bully, with the powers you inherited, you¡¯re only slightly weaker than your ancestors. Actually, I would love to know what you can do!"

    Gong Gong raised his trident, but hesitated for quite a while. Atst, he turned around silently, trod on a ck cloud, rose into the air and disappeared within the blink of an eye.

    Wuzhi Qi, Snake Xiu, and Xiang Liu each gave aplicated nce to Priest Hua, then nodded. They silently led the thousands of Water God warriors and followed Gong Gong away.

    All three of them were famous Chaos creatures who lived since the prehistorical era. They deeply understood that they could never bear to offend a few beings from the Chaos, and on this cklist, Priest Hua and his brother, Priest Mu, were definitely top-ranked.

    If one offended Priest Yu, he would do nothing more than giving you a sword hack. If one could survive this sword strike, he would let them go, because he would be toozy to hunt them down. However, if one offended Priest Mu and his brother, it would be like stirring up a ho¡¯s nest. They and that giant group of disciples of theirs would follow one literally everywhere until one was dead, and would never give up before that.

    Therefore, Wuzhi Qi and the other two all remained silent, daring not to say a single word, and left quite gloomily.

    Priest Hua smilingly nced where Ji Hao and his friends were, then slowly took out a transparent bottle. A fist-sized drop of yellow-colored spirit blood floated inside the bottle, giving a strong pressure, that even made Ji Hao feel hard to breathe.

    Gently, Priest Hua began talking, "This is your fortune too. Tianming, this drip of spirit blood belonged to Emperor Xuanyuan. It¡¯s perfect for rebuilding your body."

    "From now on, you have pure Gong Sun Family bloodline, from Emperor Xuanyuan himself. You can nowpete for the throne of the human emperor even more reasonably."

 Chapter 905: Lotus Body

    Chapter 905: Lotus Body

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The dense watery mist drew back into the cloud bag and disappeared within a blink of an eye, like a pool of water drained by a whale.

    Ji Hao floated in midair with his eyes popped out widely, fixed on the beautifully glowing ss bottle in Priest Hua¡¯s hand. The holy blood from Emperor Xuanyuan, was it truly a drop of spirit blood left by Emperor Xuanyuan? Where did Priest Hua find such a treasure?

    And, what did he mean?

    Rebuilding the body with a drop of spirit blood that came from Emperor Xuanyuan, then Zhu Rong Tianming would be a descendant of Emperor Xuanyuan? This, this, this, seemed to be reasonable though. In terms of bloodline, this was absolutely reasonable. But on another aspect, Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s soul came from Zhu Rong Family after all. Even if all his blood were reced by Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s spirit blood, something would still be wrong!

    Man Man had already leaped up and shouted angrily out, "Zhu Rong Tianming, how dare you betray Zhu Rong Family?"

    Within the blood mist, Zhu Rong Tianming proudly nced at Man Man, thenughed out loud, but didn¡¯t even say a word to exin. Priest Hua was there to protect him and support him. Before, Zhu Rong Tianming dared not to offend Man Man indeed. After all, she was the most beloved little girl of Zhu Rong...

    But now, supported by Priest Hua, Zhu Rong Tianming was like a fierce dog which had found its owner, proud and fearless. He didn¡¯t take Man Man seriously anymore. Even if Zhu Rong were right here, he would dare to act provocatively, not to mention Man Man.

    Seeing Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s proud face, Man Man stomped her foot in anger, but she understood that Priest Hua was not someone she would want to provoke. Therefore, she could only stand beside Ji Hao without making any reckless moves. Man Man wasn¡¯t stupid at all. Everyone saw that just now, even Kun Peng was nearly smashed to death by Priest Hua with that wooden staff.

    Ji Hao flew up, waved his hand towards Priest Hua from a distance away, and said, "Elder Hua, we just met in Southern Wastnd, I didn¡¯t think you woulde to my Yao Mountain territory as a guest so soon. Hehe, is this the spirit blood of Emperor Xuanyuan?"

    A hundred zombie dragons roared thunderously as Priest Corpse controlled the whole hundred zombie dragons, blocked Ji Hao¡¯s way andughed coldly. With fear, he nced at the nine-sun devil-destroying sword, which was been releasing the purest possible sun power, then shouted harshly out, "Earl Yao, back off! No closer!"

    Bo Qiujia and a group of disciples, who were all covered in wounds and dirt by now, flew over as well and stood in front of Ji Hao. At the moment, they were all with glowing faces, seeming ready to rush up together to attack Ji Hao if he dared to take another step forward.

    Priest Hua flicked the bottle in his hand and smilingly looked at Ji Hao. His eyeballs rolled in his eye sockets, quietly scanning across Ji Hao¡¯s sword and cloak, then took a nce at the Pan Xi divine mirror.

    He smilingly nodded and said slowly and unhurriedly, "This is not only Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s blood, but is a drop of spirit blood left by him after he left his position, achieved the supreme level, reached the peak stage, and left Pan Gu world for the Chaos."

    Ji Hao¡¯s face twisted, then he said in a deep voice, "I thought Emperor Xuanyuan has died!"

    Priest Hua narrowed his eyes, gave a quite gentle smile and responded, "Therefore, kids like you are indeed too ignorant. Emperor Xuanyuan has reached such a high level, and has been nourished by the power of faith from billions of human beings. Added with the power of natural rewards, he attained a holy body and a holy soul. He is nearly immortal, so how can he die so easily?"

    Raising his head, Priest Hua looked at the sky, chuckled and continued, "Our sect have countless scriptures, recorded countless secrets of Pan Gu world. Ji Hao, my young friend, if you..."

    Ji Hao turned around and walked right away. Treading on a streak of golden light, he flew back to Man Man and his friends. While leaving, he yelled loudly, "Elder Hua, you fought against my Shifu¡¯s spirit sword earlier, and now youe to persuade me to join you. I cannot bear to offend you. Therefore, please, do whatever you want, then leave immediately after you have finished!"

    Pausing briefly, Ji Hao continued in that deep voice, "I¡¯ve set a Heaven and Earth great formation here in my Yao Mountain territory. Elder Hua, you surely are not afraid of that, but these disciples of yours...hehe...Therefore, please leave as soon as you can."

    Priest Hua¡¯s face turned slightly dark, but soon, that smile showed again on his face.

    He said while smiling, "Alright, alright, since you don¡¯t want to join us, I shall just show you the great magic of our sect!"

    With a grin, Priest Hua rolled up his sleeves and slowly took out three sparkling lotus leaves, cing them on the ground. Next, he took out over ten pieces of glowing lotus roots, forced those apart with his hands and ced them on the ground, roughly forming a human skeleton.

    Ji Hao¡¯s eye corners twitched on seeing all this¡ª This set of moves made by Priest Hua seemed to be quite familiar, but why?

    Next, Priest Hua took out a few lotuses, which were wrapped in coiling warm mist streams. He ced them on the lotus root skeleton ording to the locations of human internal organs. Thus, this ¡®human body¡¯ was roughlypleted. Priest Hua seemed to be not satisfied yet. He pondered for a while, then took out a ck bead and a white bead, both surrounded by Chaos power streams. Then, he ced them into the eye sockets of this ¡®human body¡¯.

    After all was well prepared, Priest Hua poured the holy spirit blood onto the ¡®human body¡¯, and began waving his hands. A series of lotus seeds glowing with a seven-colored light flew into the ¡®human body¡¯ along with a beautiful melody.

    The great power vibration released from Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s spirit blood spread out speedily, transformed into an enormous blood-red sphere and wrapped that ¡®human body¡¯ up. As those lotus seeds flew into the blood sphere one after another, and the power vibration turned even stronger.

    These lotus seeds were generated by Priest Hua¡¯s true body. Same as Priest Mu¡¯s linden seeds, these lotus seeds were also supreme treasures that could be cultivated into clones. These lotus seeds were also extremely rare natural treasures, and every single one of them contained thriving life-force and natural powers. To any cultivator, swallowing one of these seeds equaled tens of thousands of years of severe cultivation.

    But now, hundreds of seven-colored, brightly glowing lotus seeds were thrown into the blood-red sphere by Priest Hua.

    Priest Corpse, Bo Qiujia and the other disciples watched Priest Hua throw out more lotus seeds in a daze, with their eyes filled with jealousy. Their eyes even seemed to pop out from their eye sockets.

    Compared to Yu Yu and his two brothers, Priest Hua and Priest Mu were way too poor. Their disciples didn¡¯t have too many good weapons and tools, neither did they have much of high-quality magic medicines. These lotus seeds were highly attractive even to Priest Corpse, not to mention Bo Qiujia and those lower level disciples.

    The blood-red sphere rolled from the inside and then began shrinking. Gradually, bones, tendons, blood, and muscles emerged from it. As the spirit blood was absorbed by the ¡®human body¡¯ bit by bit, a beautiful, almost perfect, young and male human body showed up in front of everyone.

    Priest Hua chuckled, then slightly pushed his palm forward, sending Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s soul into this body.

    The eyes of this tall and strong body, that was wless and had perfect lines, suddenly opened. From those eyes, ck and white mist rose into the sky. Then, he slightly moved and leaped straight up.

    Priest Hua waved his hand, and a white cloak, which was decorated with the patterns of lotuses,nded on this young man.

    Renascent Zhu Rong Tianming blinked his eyes, then abruptly shed across the air. He showed up right before Ji Hao¡¯s face, as swiftly as a ghost. He raised his fist andunched a punch to Ji Hao¡¯s head.

    Followed by a thunderous bang, Ji Hao sensed a piercing pain from his right arm. Then, a strong force drilled into his body. He was punched flying away by Zhu Rong Tianming.

 Chapter 906: Gong Sun Tianming

    Chapter 906: Gong Sun Tianming

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao was punched straight away, while Zhu Rong Tianming remained perfectly unmoved.

    Priest Hua chuckled with a reserved manner.

    Priest Corpseughed loudly out, sounding rather scornful.

    Bo Qiujia and the other disciples each gave a big grin, as their eyes were almost burning!

    Just now, none of these disciples managed to see Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s move clearly. They released their spirit powers, yet failed to grasp any of Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s moves. The only exnation was that Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s power had now exceeded the up-limits of Bo Qiujia and these disciples. And for such a great power, Priest Hua was the one who gave it to Zhu Rong Tianming. Bo Qiujia and the other disciples burned with jealousy. They were so angry, wondering why they didn¡¯t have such a fortune.

    Ji Hao was sent over a hundred miles away. His right arm joints were all dislocated, and many bones were shattered, that caused him waves of pain.

    He swung his right arm hard to let those dislocated joints to recover. Spirit blood surged up, flushed those broken bones an healed the wounds immediately. Coldly, Ji Hao looked at Zhu Rong Tianming while boosting up the powers of his over a thousand inner spirit stars, bit by bit.

    Just now, he only used his physical strength to fend. But this time, the power from over a thousand inner spirit stars surged inside his body like roaring dragons, flushing across his bones and muscles like a tsunami. Ji Hao¡¯s power raised and raised, a hundred percent, a thousand percent, ten-thousand percent...

    Golden blood veins bulged from under his skin, while the dreadfully great power of his reached every corner of his body. Everyone heard the loud swooshing noise came from inside Ji Hao¡¯s body, that was caused when his spirit blood surged through his blood veins. The loud noise vibrated the air and generated waves of air sts around him.

    Zhu Rong Tianming looked at Ji Hao in shock. Just now, he punched Ji Hao as hard as he could. Although Ji Hao was sent flew away, his sensed some pain and numbness himself as well.

    This new body of his was given by Priest Corpse, and was made from Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s holy spirit blood and Chaos lotuses. Zhu Rong Tianming sensed the strength of this body when his soul merged with this body. He knew that this was a perfect, almost indestructible body.

    By punching Ji Hao, he caused himself a pain and numbness. Therefore, Zhu Rong Tianming began to take Ji Hao serious. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t think that Ji Hao was actually way more powerful than he seemed to be. At the moment, Ji Hao looked just like a burning volcano that contained a terrifying, scorching power inside his body. At any time, he couldunch a destructive attack that would be much more powerful than the defense he took just now.

    "What a freak!" Zhu Rong Tianming stared at Ji Hao viciously, then helplessly nced at Man Man.

    If Man Man had a good rtionship with him, wouldn¡¯t he be able to bring Ji Hao under his control? With such a great power, Ji Hao could definitely serve as a good helper for thepetition for the throne of the human emperor.

    But now, Ji Hao would never help him, no matter how.

    "Damn it!" Zhu Rong Tianming showed a fierce look, then took a step forward while straightening his right fingers. He lunged his right hand towards Ji Hao¡¯s heart like a dagger.

    This was a fierce lethal attack, yet Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s movement was so natural. No fierceness could be sensed from his moves. Instead, the moves made by him were just natural and smooth. When heunched the attack, a faint lotus aroma spread out from the air. Sensing the aroma, Ji Hao felt so calm that he even wanted to give up on fighting back and simply let Zhu Rong Tianming kill him.

    "Dirty trick, not even worth mentioning!" The seed of Dao of sun suddenly burst with a dazzling golden light. Ji Hao quivered immediately, then struggled out from that weird mood that was leading to self-destruction.

    He cast a nce at Priest Hua, then released all of his power andunched thebined move, which included the moves of sky-opening, earth-splitting, everything-grow, and everything-perish.

    Ji Hao was incredibly furious. Priest Hua was such an ignoble man. Even with his status, he yed a dirty trick like this when rebuilding Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s body. Any weak-minded one might give up on resistance under the effect of this lotus aroma released when Zhu Rong Tianming attacked, and wait for death!

    His fist roared out like thunder and released an eye-piercing golden light, striking on Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s hand like a small sun that left an arc trace in the air.

    Followed by an earth-shaking boom, the bones of all five fingers of Ji Hao¡¯s right hand broke. The strong counterforce reached straight to his arm and shoulder. His bones bumped into each other and shattered.

    The strong spirit blood streams circted in his body and healed those bones, even making his bones sturdier than before.

    Zhu Rong Tianming was punched by Ji Hao on the hand. His right hand was smashed into a meat pie while his right arm twisted into a strange shape, with a few snow-white, nice smelling, broken bones piercing out from his skin.

    Zhu Rong Tianming shouted out in panic, then subconsciously wielded his left fist and punched on Ji Hao¡¯s chest.

    The nine suns stainless cloak released ayer of golden light while nine suns rose above Ji Hao¡¯s head. Streams of divine golden light shielded Ji Hao¡¯s body, because of which, the full-power punchunched by Zhu Rong Tianming only managed to force Ji Hao back for tens of miles, but failed to even leave a scratch on his skin.

    "Damn it!" Zhu Rong Tianming growled while swinging his right arm. All broken bones recovered along with a series of popping noise, as well as all the other injures. In both shock and anger, he stared at Ji Hao. His lotus body was injured by Ji Hao with a single punch, was this even true?

    Ji Hao floated in the air, slowly shaking his fist while silently looking down at Zhu Rong Tianming.

    Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s new body was indeed special. But Ji Hao had also discovered that, at the moment, Zhu Rong Tianming could only release about one percent of the true power of this body. Only after his soulpletely merged with this body could he release the power of this body by a hundred percent.

    Then, not a single Divine Magus would be able to rival him. Only Supreme Magi and powerful beings above that level could deal with him.

    Over a thousand inner spirit stars dimmed gradually down inside Ji Hao¡¯s body. Those linden seeds Ji Hao swallowed had been continuously providing energy for Ji Hao¡¯s body, but these inner spirit stars hadn¡¯t reached the peak state yet. Ji Hao estimated that in half a month, when these inner spirit stars matured, he should be a few times more powerful than now.

    "Not bad, truly not bad... Zhu Rong Tianming, Prince Tianming!" Ji Hao restrained his intent of fighting, smilingly nodded to Zhu Rong Tianming and said, "It¡¯s just, are you still Zhu Rong Tianming?"

    Zhu Rong Tianming pondered for a while, then turned to Priest Hua.

    Priest Hua chuckled, gave aplicated nce at Ji Hao, then shed across the air and disappeared.

    From the air, Priest Hua¡¯s voice could be heard. "Tianming, you have already inherited the holy spirit bloodline from Emperor Xuanyuan. Now, you¡¯re a descendant of Emperor Xuanyuan. From now on, your name is Gong Sun Tianming, and you are going topete for the throne of the human emperor as a prince of You Xiong Family!"

    Zhu Rong Tianming nodded, held his hands behind his body, then looked at Ji Hao proudly and said, "Zhu Rong Tianming? Who is Zhu Rong Tianming? I exist in the world only as Prince Tianming from You Xiong Family!"

    Ji Hao was speechless, and in the distance, the fire of anger spurted from Man Man¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 907: Disturbances

    Chapter 907: Disturbances

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Zhu Rong Tianming left, along with the anger and hatred of the dragon-kind.

    Priest Corpse let out the hundred zombie dragons. But unfortunately, Ao Li, the ninth prince of the dragon-kind, was right in Yao Mountain City. Ji Hao and the others had made such a loud noise, hearing which, Ao Li, Feng Qinxin, Tushan old man and a few others came out to see what happened. At first nce, Ao Li saw a whole hundred zombie dragons turned from a hundred ancient divine dragons!

    The ten-thousand dragon-kind warriors that followed Ao Li to Yao Mountain City went crazy right on the spot. Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming didn¡¯t manage to stop them...To be honest, Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to stop them at all. The ten-thousand dragon-kind warriors formed a battle formation and crazily attacked Priest Corpse and his people.

    After all, Priest Corpse was a disciple under the guidance of Priest Hua and Priest Mu, and was a powerful being who lived ever since the prehistorical era. Facing over a thousand crazy dragon warriors, he fended for a while. But atst, he protected Zhu Rong Tianming, Bo Qiujia and the other disciples, and escaped.

    Ao Li couldn¡¯t catch up with them. Therefore, he hacked on his own face and almost made his brain ssh out. As his face was covered in blood, Ao Li made a soul and blood oath; he swore he would do whatever he could to hunt Priest Corpse down. From hell to heaven, no matter how much time it would cost, or what price he might have to pay, the dragon-kind would turn Priest Corpse into dust, perishing his body and soul!

    After making the oath, Ao Li sent a message back to the dragon-kind regarding what happened in here.

    Ji Hao could totally guess what would happen next, even with his butt. Ancient divine dragons, those were extremely noble and important beings among all dragons, and all living dragons were their descendants. Priest Corpse made those ancient divine dragons into zombies, and he had a whole hundred divine dragon zombies. No matter how he attained the bodies of those ancient divine dragons, the dragon-kind would hunt him to the end of the day.

    Dragons were dominators of all creatures with scales. As the dragon-kind burst with fury, all aquatic creatures in the world were all agitated. God knew how many powerful spirit aquatic creatures would try their utmost to hunt Priest Corpse and everyone rted to him, only to kiss the asses of those dragons.

    As for the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind, dragons and phoenixes were all proud and arrogant, and the rtionship between these two kinds had always beenplicated. Normally, even a massive war could happen between them for a slight benefit. But on facing strong enemies, these two kinds would join hands immediately to fight. After all, dragons inherited the strong body of Pan Gu while phoenixes inherited the powerful soul.

    Therefore, if one offended the dragon-kind, they would offend the phoenix-kind automatically. Besides, phoenixes were the leaders of all birds in the world; rosefinches, Luan birds, peacocks, all legendary birds worshiped the phoenix-kind. Therefore, with nothing but an order from the phoenix-kind, all of the powerful birds in the world would start hunting Priest Corpse as well.

    All in all, Priest Corpse was now in a hell of a trouble.

    Zhu Rong Tianming was on Priest Corpse¡¯s side. Therefore, Ao Li memorized him as an enemy as well. The information about Zhu Rong Tianming, his face, his background, Ao Li messaged the dragon-kind regarding everything he knew about Zhu Rong Tianming as well.

    Even Ji Hao felt sad for Zhu Rong Tianming.

    Priest Hua rebuilt his body with a spirit lotus, after which, his appearance changed entirely. Therefore, Ao Li shouldn¡¯t even be able to recognize him. However, Zhu Rong Tianming still had a sweet sister. Man Man was enraged by Zhu Rong Tianming when he attacked Ji Hao. Therefore, when Ao Li burst in a fury, Man Man told Ao Li everything about what happened to Zhu Rong Tianming, along with the identities and backgrounds of Bo Qiujia and everyone else around Zhu Rong Tianming. She told Ao Li everything.

    One had to mention that back in Southern Wastnd, many powerful creatures with the nature of fire were under themand of Zhu Rong Family. Among them was a family of fire dragons. The dragon-kind was never happy about this. In their eyes, that fire dragon family was supposed to follow the orders of the Dragon Emperor, instead of serving Zhu Rong. Because of this fire dragon family, the dragon-kind and Zhu Rong Family never had a good rtionship.

    After Man Man told Ao Li what she knew, Ao Li sent the information of Zhu Rong Tianming back to the dragon-kind. After that, Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s name was added to the killing list, released by the dragon-kind. But of course, Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s name had changed, it was Gong Sun Tianming now.

    Ji Hao stayed in Yao Mountain City for big half a month. He swallowed those linden seed one after another and focused on improving his power. But meanwhile, news came from the outside ceaselessly, allowing Ji Hao to know everything.

    The biggest news that happened recently was Gong Sun Meng, the current leader of You Xiong Family, suddenly announcing that he had an illegitimate son named Gong Sun Tianming. Testified by family elders, Gong Sun Tianming¡¯s bloodline was indeed pure, passed down from Emperor Xuanyuan. Besides, Gong Sun Tianming was much more talented than all You Xiong Family people.

    This Gong Sun Tianming, who suddenly popped out, was entitled as a prince. Meanwhile, Gong Sun Meng took away the powers of Gong Sun Yuan and all the other princes of the family, and gave their powers and territories all to Gong Sun Tianming.

    Because of this, You Xiong Family nearly split from the inside. Family elders behind quite a few princes even started fights against Gong Sun Meng. The private troops of all branch ns of You Xiong Family were all gathered up in their holynd, seeming to be preparing for war; those were millions of elite warriors.

    This caused a great disturbance in the human world, that Emperor Shun headed to You Xiong Family himself to appease this, along with hundreds of n leaders he gathered, all from influential human ns.

    When Ji Hao heard about this, this whole affair hadn¡¯t ended, and Emperor Shun was still in the holynd of You Xiong Family. Before this could be wrapped up, the pressure given by the dragon-kind had descended like a mountain. Under the order of the Dragon Emperor, the few dragon elders stationed in Pu Ban City furiously raised an army and marched to You Xiong Family¡¯s holy hand to force Gong Sun Meng to hand out Gong Sun Tianming and Priest Corpse.

    Once the few dragon elders made their move, the few phoenix elders stationed in Pu Ban City followed. An elite phoenix armyunched a surprise attack on You Xiong Family and started an intense fight against Gong Sun Meng¡¯s private guards.

    The dragon-kind, phoenix-kind and humankind had now tangled up, and the whole society seemed even to copse. Before all this finished, Gong Gong Family made an announcement to the entire human world ¡ª Gong Gong Family would fight Zhu Rong Family till one of them died! If Zhu Rong refused to kill his own son to ay Gong Gong¡¯s anger, Gong Gong Family would fight Zhu Rong Family without sparing any effort.

    Ji Hao could imagine the dumbfounded faces of those human leaders when they read the announcement made by Gong Gong Family.

    Compared with the disturbances happening in the human world, the raging official letter sent by Yemo Luoye, the Emperor in power of Dark Sun, seemed to be less eye-catching.

    Also in rage, Yemo Luoye issued an ultimatum to Emperor Shun - If the humankind refused to send her sister back, she woulde to Pu Ban herself with her people to bring Yemo Shanye back. As for if a mass casualty of human beings would be caused during this process, this wouldn¡¯t be a concern of hers.

    What a mess, what a mess! Because of Zhu Rong Tianming, the human world was thrown into a huge mess, both from the inside and the outside.

    Ji Hao stayed in Yao Mountain City without taking a single step out. He swallowed thest linden seed, slightly sighed and said, "It seems that troubles are turning huge!"

    A golden light spread out inside Ji Hao¡¯s body. Inside his broad Magus acupoints and meridians, over twenty-thousand golden light spots had been sparkling.

 Chapter 908: The Beginning of Unrest

    Chapter 908: The Beginning of Unrest

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    In a broad and dark hall, twenty-four pirs embossed with dragons had been sparkling with a faint golden light. Ji Hao sat in the hall with crossed legs. A thin golden light glowed between his eyebrows while a three-meter golden cloud hovered above his head. From the edge of the cloud, beams of golden light were releasing constantly.

    Except for the cloud above his head, Ji Hao¡¯s power was tightly restrained, that made him seem like a lifeless status. But inside his body, twenty-four thousand, six-hundred and eighty golden light spots had been quickly moving, releasing scorching hot streams of power, flushing his meridians and acupoints. His skin was cool, as cool as the jade ground. Yet, the inner temperature of his body was high enough to melt almost everything in Pan Gu world, except for a few types of pre-world divine material.

    For ordinarily human Magi, with the power from real stars in the sky, they could grow eighty-one inner spirit stars inside their bodies, and this was the upper limit of cultivation of Divine Magi. With one more inner spirit star, the body of a Divine Magus would burst from the inside and turn into a puff of blood mist.

    However, Ji Hao had attained the spirit blood of dragon and phoenix and generated Pan Gu bloodline. His physical body was dreadfully great while the powers of over twenty-thousand inner spirit stars were boosted up to an extreme level. Nourished by the spirit star power, his body grew stronger and stronger, more and more powerful.

    Buzz! A bronze-bell-like ring could be faintly heard from Ji Hao¡¯s body. The fifth level of the cultivation method with nine turns was achieved. Abruptly, Ji Hao¡¯s skin turned faintly golden. His muscles, meridians, bones and marrow, even internal organs all turned golden, like golden ss beads, with a crystal luster.

    "Can I rival supreme Magi now merely with my physical strength?" In the spiritual space, the seed of Dao of sun shone with a dazzling golden light. Ji Hao asked in a low voice.

    "Why do you have to think so much?" The mysterious man¡¯s voice was rumblingly loud, like thunder that resounded across the sky, "Once an inner spirit star grows in each of your millions of acupoints, even if your Pan Gu body is still at a low level...you can tear the so-called Supreme Magi into pieces with your bare hands."

    "The purest power is the greatest power." said the mysterious man proudly, "No need to think about levels, or any other insignificant things. As long as your power is great enough, you can destroy any enemy with a single punch...When you truly have attained a Pan Gu body, you will even be able to shatter this world with your fist!"

    "No skills needed?" Ji Haoughed embarrassedly.

    "Eh?" The mysterious man paused. A whileter, he alsoughed in an embarrassed tone and responded, "Of course, skills are important too. The greatest power with the greatest skill generates the perfect power! This, I...now understand!"

    "So you didn¡¯t understand this before?" Ji Hao continued the question, "Were you like those Southern Wastnd warriors from those uncivilized ns, who know nothing but swinging their weapons?"

    The mysterious man gave a roar in both anger and shame. Then, no matter how many questions Ji Hao threw out, the mysterious man never spoke another word.

    Ji Hao knew that this old man was like those uncivilized Southern Wastnd warriors who could do no more than hacking or punching his enemies to death, bullying the others merely with physical strength. However, Ji Hao was more and more curious about this mysterious man. As far as Ji Hao knew, among those influential prehistorical powerful beings, not many relied merely on physical strength.

    A golden stream of light rose from Ji Hao¡¯s head. Then, that three-meter cloud immediately drew back into his body. The golden light on his skin dimmed down while streams of hot mist puffed out from his opened pores.

    Standing up and gently twisting his body, Ji Hao suddenlyunched a short-distance punch in the air.

    He didn¡¯t activate his spirit star power for this punch. Instead, he used the pure physical strength. Having reached the fifth level of the cultivation method with nine turns, Ji Hao¡¯s physical strength had now improvedrgely, such that he created a human-head-sized ck hole in front of him easily. Space was broken, and the emergency protective function of the Heaven and Earth great formation was activated immediately. Seven-colored light streams flew over one after another and fixed the ck hole in no time.

    The nine suns stainless cloak started waves of air ripples. Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and murmured, "Only if I can seize thousands of more linden seeds...Priest Hua¡¯s lotus seeds are not bad as well. It¡¯s just that without my Shifu¡¯s help, I can¡¯t deal with those two old freaks."

    "Growing an inner spirit star in each acupoint, how many years of severe cultivation would that take?"

    "The Pan Jia sun!" The mysterious man¡¯s voice came again, "You have suddenly be stupid. Is the Pan Jia sun only a puff of fire for you to burn people? Digest the sun with the cauldron, you can have over a hundred thousand inner spirit star after that."

    Ji Hao was enlightened. His spirit power sank into his body, and the Pan Jia sun silently fell into the small caldron, which was surrounded by the five-colored me. A burning-hot stream of power surged out from the caldron, then the slightly blurred caldron turned sturdier and clearer. Meanwhile, golden light spots began growing from Ji Hao¡¯s few acupoints.

    Hesitating for a while, Ji Hao thought about whether he should keep staying in the city until the Pan Jia sun was digestedpletely. But abruptly, a silvery series of jade ngs came from the outside.

    He reached his hands out, clenched his fingers and gently moved his hands apart. Followed by his moves, the heavy door of the hall opened, letting in the daylight. Elder Destiny was wearing a ck cloth, standing aside with a worrying face. He politely bowed to Ji Hao.

    "Master, I¡¯ve been worrying in the recent few days. I always feel that a destructive disaster ising."

    Seeing Ji Hao, Elder Destiny headed straight to the point. He looked at Ji Hao and said in a worrying tone, "In Yao Mountain City, I can still settle my mind, barely. But once I left the city beyond ten-thousand miles, my mind and soul started shaking, and I nearly fainted."

    Pointing out at the sky, Elder Destiny continued in a deep voice, "Back then, even when Pan Xi world was hunted by Pan Gu world, I didn¡¯t have this feeling. I think, you really need to do some preparation."

    Ji Hao pondered for a while, then raised his voice.

    "Ji Tian, Ji Di, Ji Xuan, Ji Huang, spread my word. All Yao Mountain peoplee to live around Yao Mountain City within a radius of ten-thousand miles. Hoard food as much as possible. Hunt and store dried meat, as well as all kinds of medicines... Store as much as you can."

    "Open all storages. All Yao Mountain people, fourteen years old and above, get armed. Take out all magic formation tools, and set up defensive formations around Yao Mountain City."

    Remaining silent for a short while, Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and continued in a calm tone, "Take Yao Mountain City as the center, and tten the mountains in a radius of thirty miles and build a fence wall. Surround the entire area."

    Four silhouettes shed across the air. Ji Tian, Ji Di and the other Ji Hao¡¯s disciples and private guards rushed over, carefully memorizing his orders, then split up.

    At the moment, Feng Qinxin¡¯s clear, slightly sharp voice came.

    "Good, good, good, we¡¯ve worked for so long. This damned formation is finally set up!"

    "Earl Yao, Earl Yao, Ji Hao, Ji Hao, hurry, get me the coordinates of that world!"

 Chapter 909: Departing

    Chapter 909: Departing

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    In the middle of Yao Mountain City, the magic formation base of a perpetual portal silently floated in midair. The magic formation base was formed from tens of thousands of different sized jade tablets. A thirty-meter sphere of glow was spinning slowly in the core area of the formation. Within the glow, countless ster-map-like patterns had been sparkling quickly. The deep glow seemed to lead to another world, giving a shocking, stunning sense of beauty.

    Ao Li, Feng Qinxin, Tushan old man and Si Wen Ming silently stood beside the great formation while holding their breath, looking at this stunning great formation.

    In terms of magic formations, the non-humankind was much more advanced than the humankind. With the power of mere human beings, such aplicated and great, yet detailed and exquisite magic formation could never be aplished.

    ording to Si Wen Ming, the humankind might be able to build such a great teleporting magic formation across worlds after over ten-thousand years of studying. But since Ji Hao got arge batch of Xiu n technicists from the non-humankind, with their help, the humankind attained the advanced knowledge regarding this great portal ten-thousand years in advance.

    When this great magic formation was being built, many senior magic formation artists from the Magi Pce had joined. Guided and taught by Xiu n people, these senior magic formation artists improved at an amazing rate. Their improvements represented the humankind¡¯s improvement regarding the study of magic formation. This suddenly raised knowledge umtion of the humankind saved at least ten-thousand years of hard work.

    "Truly an amazing magic formation." Si Wen Mingughed mildly.

    Even if there wasn¡¯t a new world for them to explore, only for this great formation, all these works were worthy.

    Thousands of Magi Pce Magi stood beside Si Wen Ming while smiling, with a gentle and peaceful sense of power releasing from their bodies. Their eyes sparkled with the lights of wisdom. They had already thoroughly understood all secrets of this great formation, and this great formation was a peak-level piece, even based on the knowledge structure of the non-humankind.

    They thoroughly understood this great formation, which meant they had already reached a considerable level of studying, regarding all types of magic formations, space and time. At this moment, every one of these thousands of magic formation artists on the scene could be counted as a master.

    They were satisfied, excited, and thrilled with happiness.

    Tushan old man was grinning, his eyes squeezed into two curved lines. He wasn¡¯t interested in this magic formation itself. Instead, he was especially passionate about the fact that this great formation could lead to other worlds.

    With Tushan Family¡¯s financial strength, the resources from any world could raise the power of this family at a soaring rate. More resources, more wealth, more armies, more weapons, all of these meant more power. Tu Shan old man felt like he could already see the future of his family as the top-grade super n, the most powerful one among the entire humankind. And he himself could sit straight in the Town Hall to discuss with the human emperor about worldly affairs.

    This feeling was, in one word, wonderful!

    Feng Qinxin was chuckling. She impatiently reached her hand out towards Ji Hao, who came from a distance away, while saying, "Earl Yao, hurry! Give me that coordinate! I can¡¯t wait!"

    Whileughing with a silvery voice, Feng Qinxin¡¯s eyes sparkled as sheughed loudly, "A new world, how wonderful! It will be perfect if it¡¯s a world with rich fire power!"

    Slightly shaking, Feng Qinxin narrowed her eyes and seemed to imagine the new world, "I will nt fire Firmiana trees all over that world. With enough Firmiana trees to live on, those little ones of our kind can grow faster. Then, the power of our kind can grow faster!"

    Ji Hao gave an embarrassing smile.

    ¡®A world with rich fire power? Feng Qinxin, young master Feng, I¡¯m afraid that you will be greatly disappointed.¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    Pan Jia world was a pure water world. Pan Jia¡¯s cultivation style was extreme. Even the tiny sun of her world was given to Ji Hao. All the other natural powers were cast away by her. nting fire Firmiana trees in that massive water? Ji Hao only smiled without saying a word.

    Ao Li stood beside the great formation with a darkened face. He was surrounded by a strong aura of killing. Obviously, Ao Li was still in a rage because he didn¡¯t manage to kill Priest Corpse personally, who was daring enough to make zombies with the bodies of ancient divine dragons.

    Eight dragon warriors, who were even taller and stronger than Ao Li himself, stood behind him. They were nearly ten meters tall, having human bodies and dragon heads. They were wearing golden armors and releasing strong power vibrations. Scars and marks could be seen on the scales of their heads. These dragon warriors were hundred-thousand years old at the very least.

    The so-called dragon kings were dominators of water areas, and were iparably powerful. The dragon-kind had a different cultivation system, but these ancient dragons could rival Supreme Magi merely with their incredibly strong bodies!

    ording to a powerful human being, ¡®Every ancient dragon, every dragon king, is a human-shaped magic treasure, a pure killing machine.¡¯

    The eight dragon kings stationed in eight areas in Mind each guarded a water area for the dragon-kind. However, after Ao Li informed all the dragons about what Priest Corpse had done, the eight dragon kings came to help immediately. Each of them brought countless descendants of warriors.

    Ji Hao nced at the eight dragon kings and couldn¡¯t help but nod.

    Pan Jia world was definitely not a good ce for phoenixes, as not a single being of the phoenix kind was with the nature of water. However, for the dragon-kind, Pan Jia world was perfect. The massive water in Pan Jia world could amodate at least a million dragons, to start a life.

    Ji Hao had already made an agreement with Pan Jia, that as long as no one disturbed her cultivation, she would do nothing to interfere with Ji Hao and his friends. With the domineering power of Pan Jia herself, if she wasn¡¯t willing to show up, the eight dragon kings could never find a trace of her, not even if they turned the entire world upside down.

    Pan Jia world was quite fertile, and those natural treasures with the nature of water were rather valuable. No matter how, the dragon-kind led by Ao Li would gain the most from Pan Jia world.

    Di Yantuo quickly walked over to Ji Hao.He politely bowed and said, "Master, the great formation is aplished. ording to our spy in Liang Zhu City, the other twelve ns finished building their portals as well, almost at the same time as we did."

    Making a swallow, Di Yantuo continued with a deep voice, "We have to hurry up. Otherwise, once the portal of Dishi Family is activated, we will run straight into them in that world. Then, we will have to fight them. With our powers..."

    Ao Li carelessly waved his hand andughed out loud, "They¡¯re nothing but Dishi Family, no big deal. This time, our dragon-kind have prepared hundreds of millions of elite warriors. We will own that world. No matter whoes to stand in our way, we can simply wipe them all out!"

    Ji Hao nodded, then said to Di Yantuo, "Get ready, we¡¯re departing!"

 Chapter 910: The Great Formation Activated

    Chapter 910: The Great Formation Activated

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    At the Liang Zhu City, the fence wall reached straight into the sky. The new fence wall was taller, thicker and sturdier than the old one.

    Divine towers stood silently on the ground, looking like Gods and devils. Cold and emotionless erect eyes floated upon those towers, looking down at the world. asionally, those erect eyes would release beams of lights, shing across the air. Then, thick waves of air ripples would scan across the sky, such that not even a tiny bug could hide from these divine towers.

    In pces and mansions around the city,rge troops of Yu n and Jia n warriors had been gathering ceaselessly. Twelve perpetual portals were located in twelve manors around Liang Zhu City, each surrounded by countless troops, different sizedrge-scale weapons, floating castles, and mountains.

    Beside a brightly glowing magic formation portal base, Dishi Yanluo was wearing a blood-red cloak, underneath an exquisite, luxurious blood-red armor. He was holding a golden staff with his left hand while staring at the magic formation with sparkling eyes.

    "Those traitors should be ready to depart as well, right?" Dishi Yanluo murmured to himself with a cold and vicious look.

    A fat non-humankind ve lied under Dishi Yanluo¡¯s feet, facing the ground as he deferentially smiled and responded, "Your Majesty, you¡¯re right. ording to the intelligence department, they¡¯ve already known about things that happened in here. Unless something unexpected happens, they will surely start their journey soon. After all, a whole new world, it¡¯s way too attractive."

    Dishi Yanluo gave an evil smile, then crooked his finger towards a Jia n warrior beside him and said, "Get your men ready. You will kill everyst one of those traitors in that world, including Di Yantuo."

    With a long face, Dishi Yanluo continued murmuring to himself, "No matter what excuse they have, for whatever reason, traitors are traitors... and traitors have to die."

    Dishi Yanluo then knitted his eyebrows, he was in a bad mood right now. A new world, that was an extremely precious wealth. But the coordinates had been leaked out. Di Yantuo and the other traitors were so damnable.

    Dishi Yanluo turned around while burning with envy and anger, nced at the other eleven portal base magic formations, then unhappily snorted. These lucky ones, they could peacefully enjoy their new worlds, all by themselves.

    But that was fine. As long as he killed everyone on Di Yantuo¡¯s side, Dishi Family would also be able to own the entire new world.

    "Dishi Cha..." Dishi Yanluo called this name with a low voice, "Hm, let all twelve families do this together? This guy, what on earth is he nning on? We are now out of touch with Holy Realm. The constructional work of the portal leading back to our hometown has failed for a couple of times in a row. Did you do that?"

    "You, or, the unknown powerful being in Holy Realm, the one you have hooked up with, what on earth do you want?" Dishi Yanluo agonizingly sighed, then took a nce at an enormous bronze sundial standing in the manor.

    The sunlight poured on the sundial, and the shadow of its long needle urately pointed at a thin mark. Dishi Yanluo gave a long and resonant shouted, then waved his hand and growled, "Let¡¯s go!"

    Almost at the same moment, people from the other eleven manors let out deep yet resonant roars as well. Meanwhile, exquisitely decorated top-grade magic crystal pieces burned out in a moment in the twelve great magic formations portal bases. Next, the light sphere in the core area of each magic formations began spinning swiftly. Natural powers from all directions surged over, being swallowed by the light spheres.

    The ground of Liang Zhu City began shaking slightly. Except for members of the families of the twelve emperors in power, people from the other families flew into the sky, looking at the twelve quickly sparkling light spheres with jealousy.

    Twelve whole new worlds, how many benefits would that deliver!

    But this time, the twelve families prepared to have all those benefits all to themselves. They gathered up their family armies to do this long journey, without giving anything out. One could easily imagine that when these families each upied a new world, how crazily their powers would improve.

    As for the other families who failed to join this banquet, they could never, ever threaten the twelve powerful families in the future. Perhaps, they would be suppressed by the twelve families forever and ever.

    Some curses came out of the months of the nobles ones from the other families. They prayed to whoever they worshiped, and wished that the twelve families would nevere back from this long journey. Things like this did happen before, and if the same thing could happen this time, that would be so satisfying!

    The ground was quaking, and the air was vibrating along with a loud buzzing noise. Miles long light streams rose into the sky. Reaching over a thousand miles far from the earth, those light streams shattered the space and dazzled into the immeasurably deep cracks of Chaos.

    Dishi Yanluo and the other twelve emperors in power threw the crystals, that sealed the coordinate of those new worlds gave by Dishi Cha, into the portal base magic formations. Tiny spell symbols rose up in lines, then sparkling light beams emerged in the twelve huge light streams, as the base formations for the twelve portals began adjusting themselves ording to the coordinates they were given.

    If everything went right, in about three to five days, each base magic formation could generate a portal leading to a new world.

    Dishi Yanluo and the others stood beside their base formation, silently waiting. Countless non-humankind warriors stood around the base formation, staring at the dazzling formation while gasping quickly and loudly. They couldn¡¯t wait to rush in, to be the first one to arrive in the new world, and start to kill and loot.

    A new, unexplored world, a virginnd, with countless natural treasures, powerful, natural crafted weapons, and countless ves, waiting to be conquered.

    They wanted to take away all they had, turning all local creatures into ves. If the local females could fulfill the aesthetic needs of these non-humankind warriors, these warriors wouldn¡¯t mind venting some of their desires on them.

    For the past countless years, the Yu n had been doing things exactly like this. With all kinds of powerful magics or treasures, as long as a new world was located, they would rush in like locusts. As the first step, they would crazily sweep across the new world, then begin to plunder resources from the new world with ns, until the world was emptied and drained.

    Resources from countless worlds had been sent back to their hometown through portals, back to that overexploited, barren world. This nourished that great and scary world, to generate countless new warriors to allow them to grow stronger, and to let more and more warriors join the conquering of the universe.

    The non-humankind had been doing this for countless years.

    Gradually, the eyes of all non-humankind beings turned blood-red. They gasped loudly, like mad bulls; they were surrounded by a fierce aura of killing, without any patience left. They eagerly needed to vent their desires.

    Hundreds of miles away, on a mountain floating in the sky, Dishi Cha stood beside a cliff, looking at the twelve enormous light streams reaching into the sky.

    "It has begun! Finally!"

    "I am the ultimate conqueror of Pan Gu world. When I take the origin of this world..."

 Chapter 911: The Weapon Chooses Its Owner

    Chapter 911: The Weapon Chooses Its Owner

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Back in Yao Mountain City, a dazzling light stream rose from the core area of the portal¡¯s magic formation base.

    Golden beams of light released from Ji Hao¡¯s forehead, surging into this light stream like water. He activated the golden bridge and helped the base formation to locate Pan Jia world quickly and more urately.

    Ji Hao had been to Pan Jia world once with the golden bridge. With the help of this supreme treasure, the base formation only took around half an hour to locate Pan Jia world. Abruptly, a deep buzz was let out by the formation, and the light stream expanded speedily, soon covering the area with a radius of ten miles.

    The shaking light stream turned steady and dense, looking like sparkling ss.

    Ao Li, Feng Qinxin, Tushan old man and Si Wen Mingughed out together. Only Di Yantuo and those Xiu n people sneakily nced at Ji Hao in a great shock.

    Powerful beings from the humankind, dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind didn¡¯t know much about teleporting magic formation portal bases, but these non-humankind beings knew everything about it. To locate a new world with the power of a base formation required three days at the least. Locating a new world within half an hour, while the base formation remained so steady, waspletely beyond all the experiences of these non-humankind beings. They had never even heard anything like this, despite their rich experiences!

    "We¡¯ve found ourselves a good master!" Di Yantuoughed proudly.

    No matter how Ji Hao managed to do it, that was power, that was the foundation. Di Yantuo and his people would only be benefited by Ji Hao¡¯s power and a great foundation.

    "Brothers, go!" Ao Li burst with a resonant roar. Meanwhile, a heavy dragon-scale armor appeared on his body. He held a dragon-head shield with his left hand, a dragon spear with his right hand, while two smaller shaped dragons coiled on his arms, showing their teeth. With big steps, Ao Li walked into the portal.

    Therge dragon heads of the eight dragon kings were shaken. Soon, they also armed themselves to the teeth. Excitedly, the eight dragon kings rushed into the portal as well.

    Dragons were proud and impulsive. Ao Li took the lead and rushed into the portal. Following him were the eight dragon kings and their descendants and warriors. All of them had been waving their weapons, roaring thunderously while treading on clouds, swooshing into the portal. Dragon whales, enormous sea turtles, ocean horses and flood dragons, all kinds of gigantic aquatic creatures all rushed up, carrying countless smaller shaped aquatic creatures into the portal.

    Feng Qinxin gave a resonant and silvery shout. Her body sparkled as she rode on a seven-colored, enormous phoenix and swished into the portal, leaving a rainbow behind her. Once she moved, all phoenix warriors and warriors from ns ruled by the phoenix-kind, including peacocks, rosefinches, Bi Fang and all other kinds of birds, spread their wings and flew into the portal while singing loudly.

    The dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind had led the way, but Yao Mountain people under Ji Hao¡¯smand, Tushan Family people brought by Tushan old man, and Magi Pce people led by Si Wen Ming, all remained motionless.

    Tushan old man was smart and cunning, he was a businessman. He loved to do businesses, yet he would never send his people to lick the blood from the edges of swords. He was waiting for those dragons and phoenixes to clear the way and build a solid foundation in the new world. Then, he would lead his people in.

    Ji Hao knew everything about Pan Jia world. The dragon-kind would certainly be thrilled, as Pan Jia world was a hugely pleasant surprise for them. But the phoenix-kind would definitely burst in anger, probablyining day and night. Therefore, Ji Hao surely didn¡¯t want to go see Feng Qinxin¡¯s sulky face.

    With Feng Qinxin¡¯s temper, when she and the group of proud phoenix girls found out that Pan Jia world was actually a massive world of water, without even a sparkle of fire, even without a piece ofnd, she would definitely flip out on Ji Hao.

    As for Si Wen Ming, he was nning to lead Magi Pce warriors and warriors from his family, You Chong n, into the portal. But before he could give the order, a blood-red, triangle-shaped jade talisman drifted out of his sleeve. Next, a blood-red light screen, that represented the most urgent message, was released from the jade talisman.

    Si Wen Ming flicked his fingers and sent out a few power streams into the talismans. Then the blood-red light screen transformed into an extremely thin beam of light and drilled into the spot between his eyebrows.

    All of a sudden, Si Wen Ming¡¯s calm look changed as he shouted directly out in shock, "How did this happen?! This, this, this...Ji Hao!"

    Si Wen Ming turned around, squeezed his eyes towards Ji Hao. Si Wen Ming had always been calm, but now, Ji Hao clearly discovered the unsettledness from his eyes.

    "Tushan Elder, please, keep an eye on this ce for us!" Ji Hao didn¡¯t have the time to say anything else, only smiled at Tushan old man, then hurriedly followed Si Wen Ming away.

    Tushan old man paused briefly, then a jade talisman in his sleeve began vibrating intensively.

    Tushan old man instantly gripped the jade talisman. A whileter, his eyes suddenly popped out widely, shining with a dazzling light. But within a blink of an eye, he calmed back down and murmured, "Such a great disturbance! Our Tushan Family is nothing but a small one, we can not afford to get involved. Hmm, this has nothing to do with us, nothing to do with us!"

    Turning around, Tushan old man narrowed his eyes, nced at Si Wen Ming, then continued murmuring with a lower voice, "Ah, Marquis Chong has indeed said that You Chong n and our Tushan Family should be united by marriage. Good, that¡¯s good, this kid, Wen Ming, good, good, good!"

    Lowering his head and giving a faint smile, Tushan old man nodded to another elderly man behind him and whispered something to him. The elderly man raised his eyebrows, then his figure gradually faded in a breeze. But not too many people noticed that a person disappeared just like this.

    Not too far away, in a corner of a street, Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming faced each other.

    Si Wen Ming¡¯s eyebrows were knitted, as he looked at Ji Hao and said in a deep voice, "That Gong Sun Tianming, is he truly Zhu Rong Tianming? Zhu Rong¡¯s son?"

    Ji Hao nodded. Zhu Rong TIanming was killed by Kun Peng, but then Priest Hua saved his soul, rebuild his body with a Chaos spirit lotus, and gave him the holy spirit blood from Emperor Xuanyuan, allowing him to inherit Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s bloodline. Ji Hao witnessed all that!

    Gong Sun Tianming was Zhu Rong Tianming, this couldn¡¯t be wrong.

    Si Wen Ming took a deep breath and told Ji Hao about the message he received just now.

    Emperor Shun went to You Xiong Family to appease the inner conflict of that family, while the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind were hunting Priest Corpse. A dragon army and a phoenix army also marched to You Xiong Family, and almost started a massive fight. But unexpectedly, Gong Sun Tianming forcibly took Emperor Shun¡¯s spirit holy weapon away with the power of his bloodline.

    "Emperor Shun¡¯s spirit holy weapon is called Xuanyuan sword, crafted by Emperor Xuanyuan himself." said Si Wen Ming with a serious look while looking at Ji Hao, "Xuanyuan sword has an esteemed position in the hearts of human beings. People all believe that the one holding Xuanyuan sword is the human emperor!"

    "Gong Sun Tianming¡¯s not qualified." Ji Hao said hurriedly, "Emperor Shun is not dead."

    "But in the recent years, Emperor Shun has been restraining his power with Xuanyuan sword." said Si Wen Ming anxiously, "Xuanyuan sword is now taken away, and soon, Emperor Shun will break into the level of Supreme Magus. Once he bes a Supreme Magus, he would have to give up the throne and focus on his own cultivation. This is the rule of our humankind. The lifespan of Supreme Magi is way too long. Therefore, none of thoserge human ns would allow a Supreme Magus to be the emperor!"

    "We now have to find out who will be our next emperor...before Emperor Shun abdicates."

    Si Wen Ming worryingly looked at Ji Hao.

 Chapter 912: You Xiong City

    Chapter 912: You Xiong City

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The golden bridge released a dim golden light and swiftly moved across space.

    Mist rose from the greennd. Flying across a mountain area, a fertile in area was right in the front.

    A magnificent city lied silently on this in like an enormous Chaos beast. The sky was dark, with mist rising silently. This city was sparkling with light, and from the air, one could see winged dragons hovering and patrolling in the sky.

    This was You Xiong City, the base of You Xiong Family.

    Unlike Pu Ban City, which was natural and less organized, this city was well designed, with streets were as straight as lines on a chessboard. Large buildings built from giant rocks mixed with metal stood by the sides of the streets. Every building in this city could serve as a residence, and also as a battle fort.

    Emperor Xuanyuan was physically the most powerful among all human emperors. He ruled his people with militaryws, and this tradition was inherited by You Xiong Family over generations. You Xiong Family people lived in the city as civilians and left the city as warriors. With farm tools, they worked as farmers, but with weapons, they fought as soldiers. Every single one of You Xiong Family people was brave and strong. In anyrge human n, they could be as good as the top-grade elites.

    You Xiong Family was thriving and strong. Other than Gong Sun n as their most lineal descendants, You Xiong n, Mi n and the other few top-grade branches of this family were all impressively powerful. ording to Si Wen Ming, not to mention Gong Sun n, which inherited the bloodline of Emperor Xuanyuan, You Xiong n, Mi n and the other branch ns were as powerful as thebination of seven to eight top-grade Southern Wastnd ns.

    This showed that You Xiong Family was such a powerful, enormous one.

    If Gong Sun Meng could truly support Gong Sun Tianming with all the resources possessed by You Xiong Family, one could say that Gong Sun Tianming already had half a butt sitting on the throne. Added with the fact that he had already taken the Xuanyuan sword, one could almost tell for sure by now that he had seventy percent chance of bing the next human emperor.

    If Gong Sun Meng could truly persuade all branches of You Xiong Family to support Gong Sun Tianming, even Si Wen Ming would be having no choice but to give up. In terms of bloodline, You Chong n led by his father, Si Xi, was actually a branch of You Xiong Family, and Si Wen Ming was a direct descendant of Emperor Xuanyuan.

    Once You Xiong Family gave the order, Si Xi and his son, Si Wen Ming, could only follow.

    Si Wen Ming wanted to be the next human emperor, but what he wanted was not the power. Instead, he simply wanted to change things with his passion and efforts, to make the humankind stronger.

    It would be perfect if he could be the human emperor. But if he couldn¡¯t, Si Wen Ming would still believe that he could change the humankind bit by bit with his work, and make the humankind better.

    Nevertheless, Si Wen Ming couldn¡¯t tolerate Gong Sun Tianming as the next human emperor!

    If Gong Sun Tianming were a true descendant of Emperor Xuanyuan, if he truly wanted to dedicate himself to the humankind, Si Wen Ming wouldn¡¯t say a word to disagree. But the truth was Gong Sun Tianming had his body rebuilt in such a weird way and attained Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s bloodline with a single drop of spirit blood...Was he even a human being?

    Not to mention the fact that Gong Sun Tianming had tangled up with Priest Corpse, Bo Qiujia and the other cultivators.

    Once, Si Wen Ming read countless ancient books in the secret library of the Magi Pce with Emperor Shun. Then, they paid the Netherworld Priest a high price, and learned some historical facts which were intentionally erased by the ancestors of human beings.

    Priest Hua, Priest Mu, and the other powerful beings, who had been staying away from all worldly affairs, certainly wanted something from the humankind. Therefore, if Gong Sun Tianming became the next human emperor, would the humankind remain the same as before, the pure humankind in Si Wen Ming¡¯s heart?

    As for Ji Hao, his attitude was clear and simple ¡ª Si Wen Ming was a close friend of his. Therefore, Ji Hao would be benefited the most if Si Wen Ming became the next human emperor, instead of hispetitors.

    Letting Gong Sun Tianming be the next human emperor? Why? Because of the conflicts that burst between Gong Sun Tianming and Ji Hao, and the hatred between Ji Hao and Priest Hua, Priest Mu, and their disciples, Ji Hao could never let Gong Sun Tianming attain the throne!

    Therefore, as Si Wen Ming went to Si Xi to meet up on the situation, Ji Hao came to You Xiong City by himself.

    You Xiong City was covered in spell symbols. A great defensive magic formation surrounded thisrge city while releasing a strong, prehistorical sense of power.

    The golden bridge slightly vibrated while the dim golden light sparkled. Ji Hao passed the seal of the city easily and sneaked into You Xiong City. The Pan Xi divine mirror released a dim stream of light and wrapped his entire body up, without letting out any power vibration. Like a ghost, Ji Hao drifted across, heading to the ancestral temple in You Xiong City.

    Large troops of armored warriors had been patrolling on the street, while a great number of Maguspriests with long robes stood on tall buildings, ncing around with serious looks. Additionally, countless fierce beasts had been swishing in the darkness, sniffing around in every corner.

    High up in the air, at least three-thousand winged dragons had been hovering. Ji Hao observed their armors and weapons, and discovered that these winged dragons and warriors on their backs belonged to two different sides. The ones with faintly golden armors should be You Xiong Family warriors, while the ones with dragon scale tight armors were obviously from the dragon-kind.

    Back then, Emperor Xuanyuan led all living creatures fought the non-humankind,rge batches of elite dragon warriors followed him. After the great war, a part of dragon warriors admired Emperor Xuanyuan for his power and bravery. Therefore, they chose to stay under themand of You Xiong Family. Those flying dragons in the sky should be descendants of those dragons who followed Emperor Xuanyuan back then.

    Winged dragons were flying in the sky, and from time to time, a few dragons would brush against each other in a rather dangerous way. If they didn¡¯t control their bodies so well and ended up bumping into each other, they would be severely injured and fall to the ground.

    The atmosphere was intense, with a strong aura of killing; all swords were pulled out and all bows were pulled open. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but silently shake his head. It seemed that the dragon-kind didn¡¯te with kindness, while You Xiong Family never showed a friendly attitude.

    Ji Hao couldn¡¯t understand what on earth did Gong Sun Meng want? Was he truly going to ruin the entire You Xiong Family for Gong Sun Tianming?

    The threats came from the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind directly. You Xiong Family was strong indeed, butpared with the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind, You Xiong Family was just not powerful enough!

    No one had noticed him on the way, so Ji Hao sessfully sneaked into the ancestral temple of You Xiong family.

    By the gate of the temple was a pair of tall bronze totem columns. Each column was over three hundred meters tall, and needed a couple of people to put their arms around it to fully cover it. Ji Hao stepped into the temple, then his eyesight expanded immediately. In the front was a hundreds of meters tall mountain. Down the mountain was arge t area. Warriors armed to the teeth had formed battle formations, facing each other.

    A giant number of warriors gathered in this ce, such that no edges of those troops could be seen.

    At first nce, Ji Hao saw thousands of different battle gs that belonged to the dragon-kind, phoenix-kind andrge human ns. But of course, the number of battle gs of You Xiong Family¡¯s branches was the biggest. Those battle gs fluttered in the air, creating a strong vibe of killing. Each of those gs was painted with bears in different styles.

    The ancestral temple was located on top of the mountain. At the moment, the fire burned ragingly in a giant bronze caldron, while a cold and harsh voice came from the mountaintop.

    "Tianming, my son, is able to control the Xuanyuan sword. He should be the new emperor...You, what are you hesitating for?"

 Chapter 913: Possessed by Sky Devil

    Chapter 913: Possessed by Sky Devil

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    A stair led straight to the mountaintop. Each stage was three-hundred meters wide, filled with You Xiong Family warriors.

    Other than armored warriors, many three meters tall, entirely metal human-shaped puppets had also been standing on the stages in ordered lines. These puppets had spell symbols sparkling all over their bodies, releasing strong power vibrations.

    More surprisingly, these puppets all held heavy and huge weapons, and the edges of those weapons still had bloodstains. If Ji Hao guessed right, these puppets should be the ones who followed Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s lead and fought the Chi You Army. No one knew how Emperor Xuanyuan made these puppets back then, but these puppets were incredibly powerful.

    At one time, when the human army led by Emperor Xuanyuan almost copsed under the great pressure given by the Chi You Army, only this strangely strong puppet army blocked the attacksunched by the Chi You Army. Eventually, the human army defeated Chi You Army and sealed Chi You, and these puppets had indeed made their contributions.

    Ever since Emperor Xuanyuan abdicated, this puppet army was not as powerful as before. But today, the You Xiong Family activated it.

    Ji Hao was surrounded by the divine light from the Pan Xi divine mirror. He avoided You Xiong Family warriors guarding on the stages and sneaked to the door of the ancestor temple.

    Looking from the foot of the mountain, this ancestor temple wasn¡¯trge at all. But when Ji Hao arrived at the mountaintop, he realized that this ce was definitely covered by an especially powerful magic space seal, that was even far more powerful than the greatest magic space seal created by the Magi Pce.

    The square on top of the mountain was five-thousand meters in radius, paved by yellow jade tiles. The anciently styled ancestral temple stood silently in the middle of the square like a Chaos breast.

    Arge caldron had a raging fire burning in it, while hundreds of men with long robes stood around the caldron, quarreling loudly.

    Ji Hao took a nce at the broad square and subconsciously and instantly took a long gasp in shock ¡ª Gong Sun Meng had truly taken out all that the You Xiong Family had. The countless surprisingly powerful warriors arrayed on this square even made Ji Hao stunned.

    Not to mention those powerful warriors from You Xiong Family, Ji Hao was now powerful too. He believed that at the level of Divine Magi or under, no matter how many human warriors came to attack him, he wouldn¡¯t be harmed at all. Only with the few supreme treasures he had, he could even deal with a thousand Divine Magi all at once.

    What shocked Ji Hao were those enormous spirit creatures standing like human beings on the ground, and still having features of beasts. ording to the legends, back then, when Emperor Xuanyuan led all living creatures and fought the non-humankind, countless powerful spirit creatures joined the human army. When the human army defeated Chi You Army and won the war, most of these spirit creatures left, but a part of them was especially grateful to Emperor Xuanyuan, and chose to join You Xiong Family to serve as guards.

    Ji Hao nced around and saw at least a hundred thousand creatures that didn¡¯t look like human beings at all, and had been releasing strong power vibrations. The sense of power released from each of these creatures was incredibly strong. These creatures had distinctive features of non-humankind creatures, but they stood side by side with You Xiong Family warriors.

    Among the most eye-catching few creatures, one of them had a human head and a dragon body, with fire sparkles puffing out from his mouth; apparently, he was a pureblood candle dragon!

    This candle dragon¡¯s face looked like an eighty to ny years old man, rather old. But the sense of power came from his body was the strongest. asionally, he would blink his eyes, and the air around the mountaintop would vibrate because of that.

    A middle-aged couple had human-like upper bodies and snake tails. The male one had dark golden scales on his tail while the female one had silver-white scales. Their scales were smooth and shining, like crystals, seeming to be magical and special.

    This middle-aged couple was not human, yet their positions were obviously especially high among all You Xiong Family people. They stood side by side, with their tails gently swaying behind their bodies. Tens of You Xiong Family warriors with vividly colored armors surrounded them. Apparently, these warriors were the middle-aged couple¡¯s guards.

    Beside this middle-aged couple, a girl silently stood aside. She looked around thirteen to fourteen years old, yet the sense of power released from her body was as steady as that from an ancient tree. She was fiddling with a tender flowering branch, wearing a long white dress. The backside edge of her dress was split, with ten snow-white fox tails slightly shaking behind her, disordering the surrounding natural powers.

    Ji Hao praised in shock, once again, silently.

    ¡®This is how powerful You Xiong Family is!¡¯

    The legendary ten tailed sky fox! Many believed that ten tailed sky foxes were extinct since long ago!

    People said that Tushan Family was rted to the kind of sky fox in terms of bloodline. Therefore, Tushan Family men were all handsome and women all beautiful. But ording to the legend, Tushan Family only had a few nine tailed sky foxes in their holynd.

    But, a ten tailed sky fox was actually under themand of You Xiong Family. People believed that sky foxes could have nine tails at most, and now that upper limit was broken! This creature, who seemed like a fourteen years old young girl, was definitely an extremely powerful one who had lived since the prehistorical era. She might even be rted to Emperor Xuanyuan in some way. Ji Hao made a guess about her power. She was certainly less powerful than Yu Yu, but if a fight happened between Po, Gui Ling and her, she might not lose.

    Other than that candle dragon, the fox and the couple, each one of those over a hundred thousand powerful creatures had been releasing a strong and steady sense of power, that did not seem to be ordinary at all. Apparently, they were all too powerful to be offended. They had different powers and abilities. Physically, they might not be as strong as human Divine Magi, but with theirprehensive powers, they could definitely rival powerful Divine Magi! It would still be amazing even if these creatures could only rival the weakest one star Divine Magus, just because their number was way too huge!

    Clicking his tongue, Ji Hao looked at those people, who had been having a stormy quarrel around the caldron.

    At first nce, Ji Hao saw Emperor Shun. Emperor Shun was wearing a simple x shirt, and his face was covered in purple mist. Dense purple mist was rising from his head, forming a meters wide cloud upon his head. Within the purple mist, sparkling light spots were visible, that looked like stars. The dreadful sense of power released from the purple cloud even made Ji Hao tremble in fear.

    Obviously, Emperor Shun could no longer restrain his power, and he seemed to be on the edge of a breakthrough.

    But what confused Ji Hao was that Emperor Shun was a peak-level Divine Magus tops. Then why was the sense of power that came from him much stronger than that from Yi Shen and the other peak-level Divine Magi that Ji Hao had met? Tens, hundreds, and even thousands of times stronger!

    Were there some secrets about human emperors that Ji Hao didn¡¯t know about?

    Beside Emperor Shun, Gong Sun Tianming was holding a dark-golden long sword, scornfully smiling and looking at the group of loudly talking people.

    He showed a dismissive attitude towards human ministers that came with Emperor Shun, elders from the other branches of You Xiong Family, such as elders of You Xiong n and Mi n, and elders from the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind.

    Only when he asionally nced at a tall and sturdy, fierce-looking middle-aged man would he would instinctively show a slight trace of respect.

    Sneakily listening to these people for a while, Ji Hao learned something. That tall and sturdy middle-aged man was Gong Sun Meng, the current leader of You Xiong Family.

    Carefully observing Gong Sun Meng, Ji Hao¡¯s heart suddenly twitched. Why did Gong Sun Meng have a five-colored, dimyer of light in his eyes? This special glow belonged to no one else but those sky devils Ji Hao had earlier encountered!

 Chapter 914: Divine Thunder Descend

    Chapter 914: Divine Thunder Descend

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Over a hundred human ministers stood behind Emperor Shun, angrily staring at Gong Sun Meng.

    For an illegitimate child with an unknown background, Gong Sun Meng insisted on making him the only prince of You Xiong Family, and was preparing to push him up to the throne with all resources possessed by the entire You Xiong family!

    Didn¡¯t Gong Sun Meng understand how many troubles he would cause the humankind by doing this?

    Once internal conflicts burst in You Xiong Family, more internal strifes would start to happen among the humankind. Didn¡¯t he know about this?

    On another side, tens of elders fromrge branch ns of You Xiong Family had also been staring at Gong Sun Meng with sulky faces. They didn¡¯t have too manyplicated thoughts by now, as they now had no spare attention to pay to the overall situation of the humankind. They were simply angry. Even though Gong Sun Meng was the current family leader, a direct descendant of Emperor Xuanyuan, but which You Xiong Family member wasn¡¯t a descendant of Emperor Xuanyuan? Why did Gong Sun Meng take away the prince titles of the other princes, and give all they had to an illegitimate child of his, who was with an unknown background?

    To these elders, if Gong Sun Meng promised them enough benefits, they might agree to support Gong Sun Tianming. However, Gong Sun Tianming was an absolute idiot, who actually offended the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind. As a consequence, two formidable armies were raised by the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind, and had marched into the You Xiong Family!

    He was a troublemaker. How could he be the only prince of You Xiong Family? Such a bearer of disaster, he should be strangled to death and thrown into a toilet until he became a pile ofpost, instead of staying in You Xiong Family to cause more troubles.

    ¡®Look at all three dragon-king-level dragon elders, six phoenix elders, and twenty to thirty elders that came from the dependency family and ns of these two kinds, all as powerful as dragon kings!¡¯

    If the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind insisted on starting a real war against You Xiong Family, they could never manage to rival these two powerful kinds! Not to mention You Xiong Family, the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind were unstoppable, not even if all human nsbined their powers. After all, the human kind was the weakest among the three kinds generated by Pan Gu¡¯s bloodline. The dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind had always been much more powerful than the humankind, always!

    "No matter how, Gong Sun Tianming cannot be a prince of our family!" A You Xiong Family elder growled in rage. He squeezed out from the crowd, pointed at Gong Sun Meng and shouted, "Gong Sun Meng, you said this kid is your son, right? Who is his mother? Which n dose his mothere from? Bring her over, let us testify her bloodline. Then, we can discuss!"

    Gong Sun Meng popped out his eyes and responded with a harsh tone, "You said he is my son, then he is my son. His mother died long ago. Do you want me to dig her bones out for you?"

    Laughing coldly, Gong Sun Meng raised his head and continued, "He is my sessor. I cultivated him with all resources I had in these years. He is the future human emperor, and the future leader of You Xiong Family. He can probably attain greater achievements than our ancestor, Emperor Xuanyuan himself!"

    "How dare you!"

    "Shut it!"

    "Nonsense! Gong Sun Meng, are you out of your mind?!"

    Gong Sun Meng said that Gong Sun Tianming might even do better than Emperor Xuanyuan. Hearing this, all You Xiong Family elders, even the ones who were on his side, exploded. They rushed up one after another, furiously cursing Gong Sun Meng for what he said.

    Not only these elders, human ministers who stood behind Emperor Shun and leaders, elders from the otherrge human ns, were all infuriated.

    Even elders from the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind stared at Gong Sun Meng with unhappy looks!

    Emperor Xuanyuan was admired even by the Dragon Emperor and Phoenix Emperor. The current leader of the dragon-kind, who was also the Dragon Emperor, fought side by side with Emperor Xuanyuan back then; they were brothers.

    Gong Sun Meng bragged that his son could be better than Emperor Xuanyuan. By saying this, he didn¡¯t only show disrespect to Emperor Xuanyuan, but also offended the current Dragon Emperor and Phoenix Emperor.

    While sneering, a dragon elder raised his head and gave a resonant roar towards the sky. A golden and shining pair of dragon horns shed upon his head, while an overwhelming power vibration spread out from his body. It even started a hurricane on the mountaintop.

    The dragon elder stared at Gong Sun Meng angrily and shouted out loudly, "Leader Gong Sun, don¡¯t call this kid your son so soon! As far as we know, this son¡¯s real name is Zhu Rong Tianming. He is the seventh son of Zhu Rong, the Great Libation of the humankind! This body of his is made from a lotus! How can he be your son?"

    Gong Sun Meng smilingly bowed to the dragon elder, then responded with a nd tone, "He is my son. How can I not know my own son?"

    Sighing slightly, Gong Sun Meng looked at the dragon elder, as if he was wronged, and continued, "In order to cause my son troubles, you even made up such a ridiculous story? Make a human body with a lotus? Hehe, hehe, hahaha!"

    Gong Sun Meng spread his arms, looked around for a while, thenughed, "People, people, everyone on the scene is influential and famous among human beings. You¡¯re all heroes, you¡¯re all powerful! May I ask, which one of you is capable of making a human body with a lotus? And giving him the bloodline of our ancestor, Emperor Xuanyuan?"

    Emperor Shun remained silent, so did those human ministers. You Xiong Family elders didn¡¯t say anything, neither did those dragon elders and phoenix elders.

    The dragon elder said that Gong Sun Tianming¡¯s body was made with a lotus by a powerful being, because Ao Li said so in the message he sent back. However, Ao Li didn¡¯t witness the whole thing. Instead, Man Man told him that.

    This was the problem. Man Man was Zhu Rong¡¯s daughter, a young and naive little girl. Her words...To be honest, what Man Man said was truly not so convincing.

    If Zhu Rong said the same thing, no one dared to not believe it! But these words were from Man Man, so no one took her words seriously.

    Hearing Gong Sun Meng, the dragon elder blushed in shame, lowered his head and couldn¡¯t say a word.

    He wasn¡¯t doubting Ao Li¡¯s words, but making a human body with a lotus? This sounded indeed too strange, like a myth. This sounded as magical as creating a world and creatures living in it. Only the ones as powerful as world-creators could do things like this! The scalp of the dragon elder was even numbed when he thought so.

    Emperor Shun¡¯s face twitched as well. He looked at Gong Sun Tianming, who was with a serious look, standing beside him. Abruptly, Emperor Shun gave a long sigh and said, "Gong Sun Tianming, are you truly a descendant of Emperor Xuanyuan?"

    Gong Sun Tianming nced at Emperor Shun smilingly, then responded with a nd tone, "I can swear to the heaven that I, Gong Sun Tianming, am indeed a direct descendant of Emperor Xuanyuan! If any word I said is not true, I will be struct to death by the thunderbolt descending from the heaven!"

    Standing in the distance, Ji Hao narrowed his eyes. He boosted up an extra pure stream of power of Dao and silently cast a thunder magic that he learned from Priest Qing Wei. Slightly, he waved both of his hands and next, a rumbling thunder descended from the sky. Thirty-six water-tank-thick purple thunderbolts struck down, along with an overwhelming and unstoppable positive power.

    Gong Sun Tianming didn¡¯t manage to react timely. He didn¡¯t even have the time to raise the Xuanyuan sword before the thunderbolts struck on his head in a row.

 Chapter 915: Facing The Sky Devil

    Chapter 915: Facing The Sky Devil

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Who is it?!"

    Struck by the thunderbolts, streams of smoke puffed out from Gong Sun Tianming¡¯s head. The sword tip pointed on the ground. He gripped the hilt of the sword with both hands to support his body while screaming hoarsely in a fury.

    The thunderbolts released by Ji Hao were way too powerful. Even though Gong Sun Tianming¡¯s body was made from a Chaos spirit lotus and was nearly indestructible, he now felt that all his internal organs had been twitching, and his body nearly copsed.

    The ten tailed sky fox reacted the fastest. Her body nimbly shed across the sky while a faintly sensible sense of power spread out. The mountaintop was surrounded in darkness, but as the fox moved, the area was immediately lightened up by sunlight. Flower aromas came from all directions, while a warmth descended from the air. It made people feel so rxed that it even softened their bodies.

    Anyone but Ji Hao might have been disabled by this warm and peaceful, yet lethal attackunched by the fox already, and became soft and powerless, having no choice but to let the enemy kill them. However, Ji Hao once faced the leaders of Sky Devils, and was under the protection of supreme treasures. Therefore, before the power of the fox could approach him, a raging fire rose from the stainless cloak while nine golden spheres of light swooshed up hundreds of meter high. As the dazzling golden light shone in the sky, the power released by the fox slightly trembled, then began burning.

    A silver-white fire in the air was eye-piercing. That was the special fire generated by the fox¡¯s power, after it was set aze by the essence sun fire.

    The ten tailed sky fox screamed out and leaped backward immediately, quickly stepping away from Ji Hao and hiding behind that old candle dragon. She stared at Ji Hao in both anger and startle and yelled, "Where is this kid from? The essence sun fire...It¡¯s the only thing that I am afraid of. Old candle dragon, you go!"

    The old candle dragon slightly shook his coiled, enormous dragon body, straightened his dimly sparkling scales one after another, then raised his head. He looked at Ji Hao with a serious look and asked, "Little thing, why did you attack the future leader of our You Xiong Family?"

    Gong Sun Tianming saw Ji Hao¡¯s face. He popped out his eyes in shock, then opened his mouth, seeming about to yell something. But then, he shut his mouth, as if he was worried. Tens of You Xiong Family warriors approached Ji Hao with heavy steps, each holding a heavy shield with the right hand and a long spear with the left hand.

    Except for these people, none of those human ministers behind Emperor Shun and those elders from the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind, or other branches of You Xiong Family, said a word. They were d to see Gong Sun Tianming being struck by the thunderbolts!

    Ji Hao made two steps forwards, smilingly bowed to the old candle dragon and said, "How are you? Elder Candle Dragon Gui from Candle Dragon n is my friend. I have two fianc¨¦es, and one of them is a disciple of Elder Candle Dragon Gui."

    The old candle dragon popped out his eyes in surprise, "Candle Dragon Gui likes him? Hmm, then this kid can¡¯t be bad...Hmm, why did you strike the future leader of You Xiong Family with thunderbolts? If nothing goes wrong, he will also be the next emperor of the humankind! You, kid, you are too reckless!"

    Ji Hao grinned, so did Emperor Shun and those human ministers behind him, and those elders who came from the dragon-kind, phoenix-kind and other branches of You Xiong Family.

    This old candle dragon obviously knew Candle Dragon Gui, and they were certainly close friends. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t say anything like that. Just now, he was angrily growling at Ji Hao, but once he heard him talking about his rtionship with Candle Dragon Gui, this old candle dragon immediately changed his tone. He criticized Ji Hao with the word ¡®reckless¡¯, meaning that JI Hao shouldn¡¯t have done this because it might cause trouble for Ji Hao himself.

    ording to what he said, this old candle dragon was apparently trying to protect Ji Hao, and everyone on the scene understood that.

    Gong Sun Meng angrily roared out, looked at the old candle dragon and yelled, "Elder Candle Dragon, I..."

    The old candle dragon cast a slow nce at Gong Sun Meng and responded with a serious tone, "This kid attacked the future leader, he should not do that. But, as a young man liked by Candle Dragon Gui, he will not do unreasonable things. Therefore, regarding what he has done, we should dig deeper to tell the right from wrong."

    Gong Sun Meng opened his mouth, but failed to say anything.

    The old candle dragon had shown a clear attitude. If Ji Hao wasn¡¯t rted to Candle Dragon Gui, the old dragon would have captured or killed Ji Hao already by himself. But since Ji Hao was indeed rted to Candle Dragon Gui, and Shaosi was Candle Dragon Gui¡¯s disciple, Ji Hao was a member of Candle Dragon n. Candle Dragon n never had arge poption, and this poor blood old candle dragon would certainly help his own people!

    Although he was now worshipped by You Xiong Family people and had been serving this family, he joined You Xiong Family only because he admired Emperor Xuanyuan for his achievements and reputation. Emperor Xuanyuan was long gone, and no one knew where he was. As a young one, Gong Sun Meng was far from qualified enough to order the old candle dragon.

    If Gong Sun Meng peacefully negotiated with the old candle dragon, things might be easier. But if he ordered the old candle dragon to capture or kill Ji Hao only because he was the current leader of You Xiong Family...

    Hehe, did he think these countless years old candle dragons were all nice old people? Candle Dragons were simr to dragons, but they were not dragons. They were mysterious Chaos creatures. Back in the prehistorical era, many believed that they were descendants of ancient devil Gods, and were famous for their bad tempers!

    The old candle dragon¡¯s attitude was clear. The fox remained silent, and so did the middle-aged couple. They all stood on the old candle dragon¡¯s side. These four were the leaders, the most powerful ones among all powerful spirit creatures on the scene. As they all remained silent and motionless, the other spirit creatures all shut their mouths while staring at Ji Hao from head to toe with bright eyes.

    Gong Sun Meng took a long gasp and looked at Ji Hao viciously.

    In the holynd of You Xiong Family, Ji Hao attacked the future leader of this family. But still, so many You Xiong Family people tried to protect and help him. This almost infuriated Gong Sun Meng.

    "Bring him over!" Gong Sun Meng gnashed his teeth and shouted, "Who are you? Why did you attack my son?!"

    Tens of armored warriors stopped, while Ji Hao smilingly walked passed them. At first, he seriously and politely saluted to Emperor Shun ording to the official etiquette for ministers meeting with the emperor. Then, he saluted to every single one of those human ministers and elders, including the old dragon and those dragon elders and phoenix elders ording to the etiquette for young ones meeting with elderly ones.

    Ji Hao was polite and well-mannered, and those ministers and elders all smilingly nodded at him.

    Compared to Gong Sun Tianming, who was standing aside with a twisted, vicious face, all these people felt that Ji Hao was far, far better. The difference between Ji Hao and Gong Sun Tianming was a huge as the difference between the sky and the earth. Of course, in these people¡¯ eyes, Ji Hao was as high as the sky while Gong Sun Tianming was as low as the earth.

    Gong Sun Meng restrained his anger with some efforts until Ji Hao finished his salute and then growled, "So You¡¯re that Earl Yao Ji Hao?! Hehe, I haven¡¯t left You Xiong Family for many years, but I didn¡¯t even know such a reckless, unruly one has emerged from the humankind!"

    "Say, why did you attack Tianming, my son?" Gong Sun Meng growled harshly, "Give me a reason. Otherwise, I will kill you myself, and no one can save you!"

    Ji Hao looked at Gong Sun Meng, smiled and responded ndly, "Why did I attack Zhu Rong Tianming? We can talk about itter."

    Laughing coldly, Ji Hao continued loudly, "But you, you devoured the original soul of Leader Gong Sun, took his body and pretend to be him to raise such a disturbance...You bastard, do you really think no one in Pan Gu world can deal with you?"

    Roaring out resonantly, Ji Hao let out the Pan Xi divine mirror and shed towards Gong Sun Meng.

 Chapter 916: All Attack

    Chapter 916: All Attack

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao moved too fast.

    Or in other words, no one thought that Ji Hao was daring enough to attack Gong Sun Meng. He was the current leader of You Xiong Family, a direct descendant of Emperor Xuanyuan. His family was one of the top-three among all ns in the alliance. As the leader of this family, he could even be mentioned in the same breath with Emperor Shun!

    Which human being dared to show disrespect to him, not to mention attack him!

    Therefore, no one stepped up to stop Ji Hao. Instead, everyone watched Ji Hao let out the Pan Xi divine mirror and release a dim stream of divine light, pouring it on Gong Sun Meng.

    Weirdly, Gong Sun Meng¡¯s body twisted slightly. This three-meter and two-foot tall, tall and sturdy man had actually twisted his waist like a young girl, making a graceful dancing pose.

    Emperor Shun¡¯s face twitched intensively with his eyes popped out in a great shock.

    All human ministers shouted out in shock. This pose Gong Sun Meng made was nothing like him!

    Elders from the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind, the old candle dragon and the other spirit powerful creatures, all fell into confusion. They looked around, not knowing what to do. Something was definitely wrong with Gong Sun Meng, but what was it?

    As for those princes of You Xiong Family who had their titles forcibly taken away by Gong Sun Meng earlier, and the elders behind them who were forced to support Gong Sun Tianming with all of their powers, all grinned delightfully while nodding.

    No matter what was wrong with Gong Sun Meng, as long as something was wrong with him!

    A five-colored light sted from between Gong Sun Meng¡¯s eyebrows. A colorful lotus floated before the spot between his eyebrows, releasing a misty, colorful light, rotating swiftly and transforming into a transparent cocoon of light that wrapped him tightly up.

    Gong Sun Meng¡¯s manly and strong voice became soft and silvery as he said, "Ah, ahaha! Did someone see my true face? Interesting, interesting, this mirror of yours is quite something. It has actually forced my true power out."

    Under the light released from the Pan Xi divine mirror, Gong Sun Meng¡¯s body turned translucent. Everyone on the scene clearly saw that inside his body was a three-foot tall, slim and stunningly beautiful girl holding a jade pipa, grinningly looking at Ji Hao through Gong Sun Meng¡¯s body.

    Ji Hao released a golden beam of light from his right forefinger into the mirror, maintaining the suppression on the sky devil.

    He shouted coldly, "The soul of Lord Gong Sun Meng has perished, hasn¡¯t it? The others might not be able to recognize you, but I have just killed many of your kind a couple of days ago."

    Ji Hao looked at that girl, sneered and continued, "One named Yu Zun, one named Xia Zun, both died in my hands. Who are you?"

    The surrounding people were stirred up immediately. Arge group of You Xiong Family warriors who were loyal to Gong Sun Meng were enraged. Did Ji Hao say that the leader they followed was murdered? Had his soul perished? If this was true, Gong Sun Meng¡¯s soul would not even be able to go into the ancestral temple and ept the power of worship from his people, would he?

    Some You Xiong Family warriors with bad tempers growled out in a fury. They wielded their weapons and fiercely stared at Gong Sun Tianming. These You Xiong Family people were not stupid. Gong Sun Meng had been acting so weird these days, trying so hard to push Gong Sun Tianming up to the throne. This meant, Gong Sun Tianming and the one who killed Gong Sun Meng were together!

    "Kill him!"

    "Chop him into pieces!"

    "Take out his soul and let our Master Maguspriest torture it!"

    "Who is behind all this? Who killed our leader? Who? We have to find out, kill him, destroy him! Kill all his families! Wipe out his entire n!"

    You Xiong Family warriors approached bit by bit. They burst in tsunami-like roars. You Xiong Family warriors from the foot of the mountain, Pu Ban warriors brought by Emperor Shun, added with the armies that came with those dragon elders and phoenix elders al became unsettled, with their mounts roaring deeply and resonantly.

    Seeing a massive disturbance about to happen, Emperor Shun¡¯s voice resounded across the entire holynd.

    "I am Shun. People, Gong Sun Meng, the leader of You Xiong Family was harmed by evil beings, and we are looking for the truth. Please be patient, don¡¯t do anything that might make the ones love you sad, and the ones who hate you delighted! In any circumstances, our humankind cannot surrender to internal strifes!"

    The shouts let out by warriors leaders of You Xiong Family, the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind, came from all directions.

    Emperor Shun was highly influential among human beings. At the moment, something was wrong with Gong Sun Meng, and he could no longer lead his people and solve problems. A word of Emperor Shun calmed and stabilize You Xiong Family warriors.

    The girl inside Gong Sun Meng¡¯s body slightly moved and released a puff of five-colored mist from the lotus between Gong Sun Meng¡¯s eyebrows. Then, the girl¡¯s figure showed from the mist.

    Gong Sun Meng thudded heavily against the ground. Along with a puffing noise, his bones and muscles withered quickly, only leaving his skin on the ground. Except for his skin, all his internal organs, bones, fleshes and spirit blood were devoured by this girl.

    "I¡¯m so full!" The girl looked at Ji Hao, narrowed her eyes and said, "Yu Zun, Xia Zun, you killed those two bitches? I should really thank you. Hehe, so now, I, Xie Zun, is the only leader of our kind in this world, right?"

    Ji Hao cautiously shielded himself with the Pan Xi divine mirror. Yu Zun, Xia Zun and sky devil under theirmands only devoured original souls and upied human bodies. But this Xie Zun, she even devoured the spirit blood of her target.

    Yu Zun and Xia Zun were not as fierce as Xie Zun, not even afterbining their powers. Ji Hao dared not to let this Xie Zun approach.

    Emperor Shun stood aside, looked at Xie Zun for a while, and finally started talking, "Where are you from? How dare you murder Gong Sun Meng? He was a senior human minister!"

    Xie Zun cast a sideways nce at Emperor Shun andughed, "You? Hehe, eight months ago, you were resting in a bamboo woods. I wanted to take your body back then, but that nasty Xuanyuan sword was guarding you inside your body, so I couldn¡¯t approach."

    Emperor Shun popped out his eyes while ayer of cold sweat oozed out of his forehead immediately.

    Slowly, Xie Zun continued, "Since the highest leader of the humankind is untouchable, I can only find some slightly lower ones. Therefore, this Gong Sun Meng...Hehe, he was lecherous, yet he thought no one could harm him in You Xiong City. Therefore, he didn¡¯t even care to take a mind-protecting treasure with him. I easily upied his body."

    Emperor Shun and the group of human ministers remained silent. Such a powerful devil, if she got to do whatever she wanted, how could the humankind ever stop her?

    Ji Hao smiled coldly and said, "Xie Zun, cut the crap. This Gong Sun Tianming, why do you want him to be the human emperor? What do you want exactly?"

    Xie Zun sighed slightly and responded in a cold voice, "Don¡¯t you think controlling the human emperor is interesting?"

    Ji Hao nodded, cast a pitiful nce at Gong Sun Tianming, who now had a deathly pale face, and said, "Prince Tianming...You are...hehe!"

    Shaking his head, Ji Hao pulled out the nine suns devil-destroying sword, slowly pointing it at Xie Zun.

    From all directions, You Xiong Family warriors, dragon warriors and phoenix warriors and Pu Ban warriors all pulled out their weapons, slowly encircling Gong Sun Tianming and Xie Zun up.

    No one noticed who let out the first shout, but following that, swords lights and de lights condensed into a dazzling rain of light, striking down towards Gong Sun Tianming and Xie Zun.

 Chapter 917: Killed by Gong Gong

    Chapter 917: Killed by Gong Gong

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    It was a brutal mass brawl.

    Xie Zun swiftly moved across the crowd, leaving streams of colorful mist and countless glowing afterimages behind. Sheughed with that silvery voice from time to time while sweeping his fingers across the strings of her pipa. As her soft little hands slightly touched the body of those warriorsing at her, a huge stream of spirit blood would be extracted from their body and absorbed by her.

    Many warriors touched by Xie Zun¡¯s hands had their bodies softened right away, lying on the ground and disabled from moving. They were all strong male warriors, but within a few breaths, they seemed to be at least twenty years older, and around sixty percent of their life-force had been taken away.

    Touching over ten warriors in a row, Xie Zunughed so happily that she even squeezed her eyes into a pair of curved lines. In her eyes, powerful human beings were no more than this.

    But soon, those warriors who had ragingly rushed up were shouted back by their elders and leaders in anger.

    Led by Emperor Shun, leaders ofrge human ns stepped up themselves andunched a fierce wave of attacks on Xie Zun. Tens of supreme-level magic treasures were activated, releasing dreadfully strong power vibrations and sweeping across Xie Zun¡¯s body like a tsunami.

    Xie Zunpletely underestimated the powers of Emperor Shun and those n leaders, especially Emperor Shun. He had been cultivating himself with the secret cultivation method that belonged only to human emperors. Additionally, he was under the protection of the power of his spirit star, the Zi Wei emperor star. Therefore, despite the fact that Emperor Shun was only a Divine Magus, his power could only be described with the words like ¡®terrifying¡¯.

    Emperor Shun lost the Xuanyuan sword, but he straightened his forefingers and middle fingers as a pair of swords was gently and slowly wielded. Followed by his move, endless sword light dazzled over from all directions, even creating ck space cracks in the air. Xie Zun was careless, letting tens of sword attacksunched by Emperor Shun fall on her body. The sword power released by Emperor Shun contained immeasurably great faith power from the humankind, and great power of natural reward from this world. Struck by a sword power like this, Xie Zun howled out shrilly in pain.

    Some countless years old powerful spirits, such as the old candle dragon, mingled in the crowd andunched their moves as well. Within a few breaths, the figure of Xie Zun turned dimmer, seeming about to copse at any time.

    Xie Zun was nearly defeated by the great pain. She raised a huge rainbow, reaching to the sky and attempting to run. However, Ji Hao had been waiting aside for a very long time. Finally, he got his chance. The Pan Xi divine mirror released a dim stream of light and rolled in the air. Before Xie Zun could run, she was thrown straight into the small colorful caldron inside Ji Hao¡¯s body by the mirror.

    The mirror quaked intensively and released strong waves of power vibration spreading out, that was great enough to make everyone feel hard to breathe.

    Smilingly, Ji Hao pointed at the mirror, nodded and said, "Lords, that devil is caught. Now, the question is..."

    Ji Hao pointed at Gong Sun Tianming, who was encircled by warriors from all ns, holding the Xuanyuan sword with a pale face. He was trembling in fear yet dared not to leave. The long sword held in his hands released golden streams of light. The strong sword power injected into his body, and soon, the sense of power came from his body could even bepared with Emperor Shun.

    Emperor Shun and the others witnessed Ji Hao ¡®kill¡¯ the devil with a supreme treasure, nodded and praised. Then, they turned around and looked at Gong Sun Tianming.

    A dragon elder said with a muffled voice, "Kid, give us the ones behind you! No matter who they are, they are the enemies of our dragon-kind for making zombies with the bodies of our ancestors. Hand them out, then I can kindly let you die as a whole piece!"

    Another dragon warrior leader gnashed his teeth tight, even causing a creaking noise. He said with a deep and cold voice, "You can remain silent while I chew you and swallow you inch by inch. I haven¡¯t tasted human beings for many years!"

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t say anything.

    He came to You Xiong City to do nothing but stop Gong Sun Tianming from bing the only prince of this family, and causing him some troubles to keep him away from the throne.

    But this time, the result was way better than his estimation. Gong Sun Meng was actually possessed by the sky devil. By discovering this fact, Ji Hao ruined the n of Gong Sun Tianming and Priest Corpse, and the others on his side. Ji Hao had already captured Xie Zun, so he needed to say no more.

    No matter how, Gong Sun Tianming was actually Zhu Rong Tianming. Because of Zhu Rong, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t kill him personally. Maybe, being chopped into a pile of meat paste by warriors from all ns was the perfect end for Zhu Rong Tianming,

    Gong Sun Tianming looked at all those peopleing at him with a badly pale face. Gritting his teeth, he said in a low voice, "The Xuanyuan sword admitted my bloodline... I am a direct descendant of Emperor Xuanyuan. I am holding the Xuanyuan sword, and I¡¯m am the only one who can be the next emperor!"

    A You Xiong Family elder stepped out and said in a cold tone, "You colluded with the evil being, murdered our leader. You said you¡¯re a descendant of You Xiong Family... Ask around, see which one of our family members admits that you¡¯re one of us?"

    A dragon elder said with a deep voice, "We¡¯ve told you, this kid gained a drop of Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s bloodline from an unknown source and rebuilt his body with an unknown magic. That¡¯s how he attained Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s bloodline."

    A phoenix elder also said in a cold voice, "Why are you talking so much? Capture him alive, torture him, and use soul-torturing magics on him. He will even tell you how many times he peed on his bed when he was a child. Why are you wasting time on him now?"

    Hundreds of powerful beings surrounded Gong Sun Tianming up. Even though he now had an especially strong body, he could never manage to free himself from such an encirclement.

    Outside You Xiong City, on a nameless hill, Priest Corpse sat on a hassock, holding a string of dark-golden beads and cursing with a sour face, "Useless things, that devil thing, and so is Tianming the kid. And that Earl Yao Ji Hao, what have we ever done to you. Why do you ruin our ns over and over again?!"

    Bo Qiujia stood beside Priest Corpse and carefully asked, "We, should we save him?"

    Priest Corpse paused briefly and said in a lower voice, "He has been seen through by those people now. If we save him...How many efforts we would have to spend to cover this? After that, we would need to arrange a new identity for him. How many resources we might waste for that? We¡¯ve spent too, too many efforts on this kid, Tianming."

    Bo Qiujia gave a bitterugh, "We have indeed spent too many efforts on him. For this exact reason, if we abandon him just like this, wouldn¡¯t we be too wasteful?"

    Priest Corpse¡¯s eye corners twitched intensively for a few times, then he murmured with a low voice, "But he is now surrounded by so many people. Unless the two Master Shifu go save him by themselves, you, me, who can save him now?"

    A slight sigh came from beside Priest Corpse. Following that, Priest Hua¡¯s voice came slowly, "It seems that this Earl Yao Ji Hao will not join us. Give out my words to all our disciples. The one who kills Ji Hao will be able to learn all top-grade secret magics of our sect."

    A bronze, oldmp flew out from the air and airilynded on Priest Corpse¡¯s hand.

    "Go save him for thest time. Didn¡¯t we bury a chess piece in Mi n of You Xiong Family back then?"

    Priest Corpse politely took over themp, looking at the beam-sized, cyan-whitemp fire on it, and said reverently, "Yes, Shifu."

    ncing at You Xiong City, Priest Corpse raised themp and slightly blew towards it. The cyan-whitemp fire drifted out.

    Before the ancestral temple of You Xiong Family, Gong Sun Tianming¡¯s body was abruptly wrapped up by a cyan-white fire. Then, as a breeze blew across, his figure faded away gradually, then disappeared without leaving a trace.

    Outside the city, Gong Sun Tianming showed up in front of Priest Corpse, seemed to be ravished with joy. He thudded his knees against the ground and began kowtowing to Priest Corpse.

    Before Gong Sun Tianming could thank Priest Corpse, a furious roar came from the sky. Next, a trident descended from the sky along with a raging thunder-me, striking on Gong Sun Tianming¡¯s back and prating his body,

 Chapter 918: A Fight Between Fire and The Water

    Chapter 918: A Fight Between Fire and The Water

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    In the Northern Wastnd, the ice field was silent and boundless.

    Heading north and moving across countless ciers and icebergs, one would see a vast, dark-blue ocean.

    This was the North Sea, upying around ny percent of Northern Wastnd. The base of Gong Gong Family was located in this ce. Countless ancient, enormous creatures had been hiding in the North Sea, cultivating themselves severely. Innumerable ns with long histories lived in this frigid ce.

    In the core area of the North Sea, on a three-hundred-thousand miles wide ind, ny-nine ck dragons had their heads raised high, and were surrounded by countless enormous water boas and flood dragons. These fierce creatures were moving around an evil-looking altar that was built from bones of aquatic creatures, while incanting a spell with a low voice.

    The air of the north was filled with an endless coldness. The ice spirit, which was generated by the souls of countless creatures which died miserably on this piece ofnd, and the ancient evil power umted deep under the ground of this frigid area were attracted by the altar. They were transformed into a green fire, zing on the middle of the altar.

    Countless Gong Gong Family Maguspriests stood around the altar, expressionlessly wielding their obsidian daggers and yingrge groups of salves right on the spot. Before these ves died in fear, their twisted souls were drawn into the altar and turned into the nourishment for the green fire.

    Kun Peng was wearing a long ck robe, standing on top of the altar, hoarsely incanting an evil spell. He swore to the Gods and ghosts in the world, all creatures which were willing to follow the lead of Gong Gong Family, and those devil Gods from the ancient Chaos, who were long gone but still had traces of souls lingering in the Chaos... He swore that Gong Gong Family would trade for power that was great enough to destroy everything in the world with the souls of countless ves.

    High up in the air were countless, immeasurable, invisible, insensible beings. Once one saw them or sensed them, a dreadful power that could destroy souls would immediately start to gather.

    They looked down at Kun Peng. Although they had lost their wisdom and only had thest trace of instinct left, the souls of countless ves were truly attractive to them.

    Streams of evil power descended from the Chaos, merging with the pale green fire on the altar.

    "Master, this is the power you need!" Kun Peng chuckled with a weird tone, with a malicious light shing across his eyeballs.

    On thisrge ind, which had countless Northern Wastnd ns living on it, a half of all ves belonged to these ns were killed, numbering ten-billion at the very least. The sky-devouring evil power traded with their souls and spirit blood all gathered on this green fire.

    The pale green fire was quickly changing its color. By the end, this fire turned to the size of a fist, as dense as a sticky glue and as dark as ink.

    Kun Peng slightly pped his hands. Next, all ck dragons, water boas and flood dragons around the altar roared out towards the sky. Their roars seemed even to shatter the sky, while this tiny dark fire merged with the sky

    Outside You Xiong City, Gong Gong rushed over while roaring resonantly. Then, his trident prated Gong Sun Tianming¡¯s chest.

    Gong Sun Tianming screamed in pain. He lifted his head, with ck and white Chaos divine light dazzling out of his eyeballs and striking on Gong Gong¡¯s body, causing a loud cracking noise. Even Gong Gong¡¯s defensive watery light screen was shattered by the Chaos divine light that came out from Gong Sun Tianming¡¯s eyes.

    How powerful was Gong Gong? But as the ck and white divine lightnded on his body, his long robe was ripped open, and his body was punctured.

    Gong Gong shouted in pain. A pure ck space crack appeared on the trident while a dense and dark evil fire flew out and drilled into Gong Sun Tianming¡¯s body through the trident.

    Gong Sun TIanming¡¯s body twitched intensively while hazy lotuses drifted out from his body one after another.

    Gong Sun Tianming¡¯s body was made by Priest Hua; it was nearly indestructible and immortal. The body was made with lotus roots and seeds generated by Priest Hua¡¯s true body. Although it was not as strong and powerful as Priest Hua¡¯s own body, it was indeed, almost immortal and deathless.

    Ordinary weapons could never harm Gong Sun Tianming¡¯s body, not even a little bit. Even if his body was harmed by an ordinary weapon, it could recover immediately under his will, and no actual harm would be made. Even if that body were harmed by an extremely powerful natural-crafted treasure, even a world-apanying spirit treasure, with the protective magic cast by Priest Hua on that body, Gong Sun Tianming¡¯s soul would be safe.

    Even if Ji Hao activated the powers of the Pan Xi divine mirror and the nine suns devil-destroying sword with his current power, he might be able to injure Gong Sun Tianming severely, but could never kill him! The lotus magic body made by Priest Hua himself was not that easy to be destroyed.

    However, Gong Gong had paid a huge price. He sacrificed half of the ves owned by all Northern Wastnd ns and let Kun Peng cast an ancient, banned magic to summon the powers of those powerful, mysterious fallen beings from the Chaos, andunched the attack with that evil power.

    Gong Sun Tianming¡¯s lotus body was prated by that evil power. His body started to copse quickly while his soul was melting speedily.

    All of a sudden, Priest Hua burst with a furious roar. That earth-shaking roar came from the sky, yet no one knew where Priest Hua had been hiding.

    The evil power Gong Gong gathered with the altar was way too great. It was not only destroying Gong Sun Tianming, but also attacked Priest Hua through the faint connection between Gong Sun Tianming and Priest Hua¡¯s true body.

    This was a gambling attackunched by Gong Gong with the power of the entire Northern Wastnd. Even Priest Hua couldn¡¯t cope with it so easily. So how could he manage to save Gong Sun Tianming at the same time?

    The Xuanyuan sword vibrated intensively and burst with a golden sword light, seeming to attack Gong Gong.

    But Gong Gong gave a loud, resonant shout in a harsh tone, "Xuanyuan sword spirit, you take a close look at this guy. Is he your owner?"

    The sword light released from Xuanyuan sword dimmed down instantly, then the sword gave a sad scream and suddenly transformed into a streak of light. It dazzled up into the sky and flew back into You Xiong City, back to Emperor Shun. The scream given by the sword was filled with sadness and loneliness. Without a doubt, it missed Emperor Xuanyuan so much.

    After shouting the Xuanyuan sword away, Gong Gong gripped the trident with both hands and violently twisted it.

    A shrill howl was generated. Gong Sun Tianming¡¯s lotus body exploded while his soul perished within a dazzling light.

    Another furious roar came from the sky. Next, the sky above You Xiong City turned glowing-red. Zhu Rong dove down from a raging sky me, wearing a long red cloak. Each hand of his was holding a fire dragon sword, fiercely hacking down towards Gong Gong.

    "Gong Gong, you killed my son, fine... But you even perished his true spirit! Are you challenging the Zhu Rong Family?"

    Gong Gong roared out, straightened the trident and rushed up. "Zhu Rong!" growled Gong Gong, "You have so many children, yet I had one son, one only!

    "My son was murdered by this little bastard of yours, murdered by him! I want you to pay for that with your own life!"

    ng! Followed by a thunderous bang, the trident shed loudly against the pair of fire dragon swords. You Xiong City quaked, then a massive fire roared over from the south, while an overwhelming watery mist swooshed up from the north. Fire power and water power bumped thunderously against each other, and in the following moment, a small half of the city was blown into pieces in the raging me and watery mist.

 Chapter 919: Mountain Collapsing

    Chapter 919: Mountain Copsing

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Shut the gates, let them fight!"

    Before the ancestral temple, the few elders with the highest positions growled out loud.

    Gong Sun Meng was possessed by an unknown devil, nearly making a kid with a weird background the future leader of the family. This almost caused inner strifes in the family. But before this ended, Zhu Rong and Gong Gong had started a massive fight, which was another giant whirlpool.

    You Xiong Family didn¡¯t want to get involved in things like this, neither could they at this juncture.

    Although a small half of You Xiong City was blown up, fortunately, the situation had been stressful in the city these days. Therefore, rtively weaker civilians were sent out of the city long ago. Many buildings were damaged, but the casualties were not too great.

    If Zhu Rong and Gong Gong wanted to fight in here, then they could just let them fight, even till death.

    In front of the gate of the ancestral temple, eye-piercing light streams rose into the sky. Thirty-six thousand enormous totem columns thunderously rose from the earth, with faintly visible, gigantic silhouettes of bears on top of each column. These bears had their mouths widely opened, sending out strong earth power from all directions.

    Tremendous streams of earth power were sent into the city. On the t area around the city immense spell symbols lightened up one after another.

    The ground had been quaking slightly while the surrounding mountains seemed to rise and fall. Soon, an incrediblyrge wall surrounded the entire city up.

    An elderly You Xiong Family Maguspriest flew into the sky, stood on top of the magic formation, and growling harshly to Zhu Rong and Gong Gong, "This is You Xiong City, the territory of You Xiong Family. If you insist on fighting a deathly fight, go further. You Xiong Family has no intent to develop hatred with you two powerful Gods."

    This was rather straightforward. You Xiong Family had no intent to develop hared with these two powerful Gods. Yet, if these two Gods showed an unappreciative attitude, the hatred would be nted indeed. You Xiong Family had great powers, rich resources, and solid foundations. Their people didn¡¯t need to show any fear to Gong Gong and Zhu Rong.

    Gong Gong shouted out loudly. His body had already transformed into a dense dark cloud. In the rolling cloud, a water-tank-sized head was faintly visible. Two blue streams of watery light spurted from his pair of eye. Wherever that light reached, all mountains were turned into flooding water.

    Zhu Rong also growled out in a fury. His body had transformed into a sphere of me, with only a zing head floating in the fire. Fire roared out from his eyes, nose, ears, and mouth. His eyes shone with a colorful fiery light, and wherever he scanned across with those eyes, even the water was set aze.

    A dense dark cloud and a sphere of fiery light left hundreds of miles long, dazzling light streams in the air. They shed fiercely against each other, seeming like two shooting stars bumping into each other. They ceaselessly caused sky-shaking booms, even thousands of times louder than thunder.

    They struck into each other over and over again and sent themselves flying away. Then, they rushed back even faster and bumped into each other again.

    Following the muffled sound, ice crystals andva streams began falling from where they shed. Fire power and water power conflicted in the air, causing terrifying explosions, and even made the sky and earth shake.

    Hearing the elderly Maguspriest from You Xiong Family, Gong Gong shouted out loud in anger. He pointed at the city and yelled, "You Xiong Family? Big deal? How dare you talk to me like that? When I have the time, I will turn all your people into floating corpses!"

    The faces of all You Xiong Family elders turned incredibly dark on hearing Gong Gong. What Gong Gong Said was too impolite. Did he think that You Xiong Family would be afraid of him?

    Some warriors with bad tempers even leaped straight up into the sky, seeming to be ready to fight Gong Gong and see who was truly more powerful. But You Xiong Family elders immediately burst with a harsh series of shouts and stopped these warriors, making them feel too ashamed to even raise their heads.

    No matter how ugly were Gong Gong¡¯s words, the hatred was between Gong Gong and Zhu Rong, how could You Xiong Family be part of it?

    The sky and the ground were both turned chaotic. Fire and water conflicted intensively and generated a massive watery mist that covered the sky. Zhu Rong shouted out, "Old water monster, don¡¯t harm the foundation of You Xiong Family. Follow me up, let¡¯s fight to death!"

    Gong Gongughed with a creepy evil voice and said, "Little fire thing, is You Xiong Family worth for you to tter? I am harming their foundation right now, so what? What can they do to me? What can they do to my billions of Northern Wastnd elites?!"

    Zhu Rong snorted coldly, then a stream of fiery light rose into the higher sky and merged into the cloud, disappearing without leaving a trace within a blink of an eye.

    Gong Gongughed loudly and wildly, transformed into a ck stream of mist and swooshed up into the air. While chasing Zhu Rong, he barfed and shouted with unbearable insolence.

    Ji Hao raised his head, looking at the sky in a daze. A whileter, he murmured, "Zhu Rong came so fast. It seems that he had left something in Zhu Rong Tianming¡¯s soul too..." Clicking his tongue, he continued, "Zhu Rong Tianming was Zhu Rong¡¯s son after all. He was killed, so Zhu Rong had toe to take revenge without a doubt!"

    A sword scream could then be heard. Following that, Emperor Shun released a golden beam of light while swishing into the sky. The Xuanyuan sword transformed into an enormous golden dragon, following closely behind Emperor Shun.

    Those human ministers followed Emperor Shun up one after another excitedly.

    Ji Hao clearly saw that these human ministers were all grinning delightfully, considering the intense fight between Zhu Rong and Gong Gong as a nicerge show for entertainment. Some even started discussing the result of the fight. A few n leaders even shook hands and set huge bets.

    Ji Hao shook his head helplessly. It seemed that these human ministers didn¡¯t take the fight between the water and fire Gods seriously at all.

    Gong Gong Family and Zhu Rong Family had been fighting each other for countless years, for the rights from the alliance of human ns. They had started countless fights already, and even massive wars had happened between these two families for over a hundred times.

    Fights like this happened too often. Surely, these human ministers would not take it seriously.

    "But this time might be different!" Ji Hao showed his teeth. Then, the golden bridge released a dark golden divine light and brought him up into the sky, rushing into the clouds before the others.

    If Ji Hao guessed right, what would happen next would be...

    Once he rushed out of theyer of the void gale of Mind and arrived in the starry void, a loud howl drilled into his ears. Gong Gong had transformed back into the human body, falling quickly down with blood gushing out of all over his body.

    "Defeated already?" Ji Hao yelled in shock.

    Zhu Rong stood in the air, seemed to be stunned as well. With confusion, he looked at the pair of swords held in his hands and said, "Did I defeat this old bastard so quickly? Have I improved so much in these years? Or has this old bastard been wasting his time all these years?"

    Gong Gong was shouting with a hoarse voice, with froth in his mouth. No one knew what he was saying.

    All of a sudden, Gong Gong shivered, then he gave a shrilly loud howl. Next, followed by a millions of miles long streams of watery light, he heavily bumped towards Sky Pir, also known as Buzhou Mountain, located in the middle of Mind.

    An indescribable loud bang resounded across the entire Pan Gu world. Even people in the four wastnds heard it clearly.

    A giant hole was opened up on the mountainside of Buzhou Mountain. Then the upper side of the mountain quaked and nted downwards.

    "Crap!" Looking at the copsing Sky Pir, Emperor Shun growled in shock.

 Chapter 920: Hit the Mountain

    Chapter 920: Hit the Mountain

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    How tall was the Sky Pir?

    This was a boring question, and no one had asked it before. Anyway, everyone knew that if one went straight up the Sky Pir, through hundreds ofyers of clouds and fierce airflows, one could eventually arrive in the heaven.

    However, everyone also knew that Sky Pir was transformed from a part of the spine of Saint Pan Gu. It was immeasurably tall, and no end of it could be seen.

    Half a Sky Pir copsed and fell. From a long distance away, Ji Hao saw a brightly glowing, incredibly huge and immeasurably tall mountain raise splendid rosy clouds and raging, world-destroying fire while roaring down towards Pu Ban City.

    Looking from a great distance, one could realize that if one let this mountain fall naturally, it would smash right on Pu Ban City.

    Emperor Shun¡¯s eyes were widely opened in a soul-deep rm as he hoarsely growled, "Stop it! Stop it! Stop it!!"

    Following that resonant growl, Emperor Shun led tens of his trustable ministers to fly swiftly forward, attempting to stop the falling Sky Pir. However, they were still thousands of miles away from the mountain. But, just the hurricane raised by the falling mountain still struck heavily on their bodies. Even with Emperor Shun¡¯s power, even with the Xuanyuan sword held in his hand and the other few secret defensive supreme treasures that belonged only to the human Emperor, Emperor Shun was forced to vomit blood, and couldn¡¯t move another inch towards Sky Pir.

    "No!" Emperor Shun and the group of human ministers looked at the falling mountain, stunned in despair.

    They were not afraid of death, but hundreds of millions of human beings lived in Pu Ban City. If this broken Sky Pir truly smashes down, countless elites of human beings would be destroyed.

    "Gong Gong, damn you, damn you!" Emperor Shun and the group of human ministers roared out in a fury. Their eyes had even turned red.

    Ji Hao shouted out while activating the Pan Xi divine mirror. A dim stream of divine light dazzled towards the falling Sky Pir. The divine light reached to the Sky Pir, brokeyers of dense clouds and fierce airflows. A terrifying pressure came straight to Ji Hao¡¯s head. Meanwhile, the mirror gave a shrill scream, then transformed into a dim light stream, drilling back into Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Ji Hao sent out the Pan Xi divine mirror to stop the falling mountain, and the mirror managed to do it for one ten-thousandth of a second> After that, a destructive pressure struck into Ji Hao¡¯s body through the mirror and shattered every single piece of Ji Hao¡¯s bones, inch by inch. His internal organs were nearly turned into a pot of meat paste.

    While vomiting blood, Ji Hao trembled in the air and could no longer steady his own body. As a consequence, he fell from the sky like a shooting star.

    Helplessly looking at the falling Sky Pir surrounded by surging rosy clouds and airflows, Ji Hao screamed with a hoarse voice as loud as he could, "Emperor Shun, people, move away! We can¡¯t stop it! Can¡¯t stop it! Pu Ban City! Damn it! Gong Gong! You did it on purpose! You did it on purpose!"

    Gong Gong was much older than Zhu Rong. He served as the Water God for a much longer period of time than the term of service of Zhu Rong as the Fire God. Gong Gong could never be less powerful than Zhu Rong, but how could he be defeated by Zhu Rong so thoroughly just in a few breaths after he and Zhu Rong rushed into the higher sky?

    Gong Gong wasn¡¯t that easy to be defeated. He pretended to be defeated, pretended to be so angry and ashamed, then broke the Sky Pir on purpose!

    What shocked Ji Hao so much was that he was injured so severely by simply trying to stop the falling Sky Pir> But Gong Gong, how could he possibly break Sky Pir with his head? Sky Pir was so sturdy, so no living creature should be able to break it!

    "Such a smart guy! He activated the Heaven and Earth great formation in the heaven and broke Buzhou Mountain!"

    The mysterious man shouted out in a great rage in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space. "He has brought the Heaven and Earth great formation in the heaven under his control. Eith the power of the heaven, he broke Buzhou Mountain! Gong Gong, damn you!"

    Ji Hao immediately lifted his head and saw that in the highest area he could see was a faintly visible five-colored mist. From the mist, an extremely dreadful pressure descended. The sense of power came from the mist was rather familiar to Ji Hao, because he had sensed the same kind of power from the Heaven and Earth great formation based on Yao Mountain City.

    Had Gong Gong controlled the heaven?!

    Did he break Buzhou Mountain with the original version of Heaven and Earth great formation in heaven?

    Buzhou Mountain was damaged seriously already. Gong Gong only slightly bumped into it, and just like thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back, he broke the mountain entirely!

    But why did he do it? What did he do it for?

    "Buzhou Mountain is the core of the natural defense of Pan Gu world, the center of all natural meridians of Pan Gu world. Buzhou Mountain is broken, so the natural defense of Pan Gu world will instantly decrease by ny percent!" The mysterious man growled almost hysterically, "The reason why those top-grade non-humankind beings could not intrude Pan Gu world was nothing else but the Buzhou Mountain which had been supporting the natural defense of the whole Pan Gu world. Buzhou Mountain is broken..."

    The mysterious man didn¡¯t finish his speech, yet Ji Hao was already soaked in cold sweat.

    Yu n, Jia n, Xiu n, these non-humankind beings were capable of conquering countless worlds. Without a doubt, they surely had countless top-grade powerful ones among their people. But so many years had passed, yet these non-humankind beings still didn¡¯t manage to conquer the whole Pan Gu world.

    Was it because of the powerfulness of Spirit Wa, Dong Gong, Ximu and the other protectors of this world?

    Or it was because of the natural defense of Pan Gu world? Did the natural defense of the world disable those top-grade non-humankind beings froming to Pan Gu world through portals?

    Now, Buzhou Mountain was broken, and the natural defense of Pan Gu world was weakened by ny percent. In all probability, those top-grade powerful non-humankind beings could nowe to Pan Gu world by themselves. Then, could Spirit Wa, Dong Gong, Ximu and the other world protectors still rival those enemies?

    Gong Gong did such a thing. He betrayed the entire Pan Gu world.

    "Gong Gong, damn you!" Ji Hao burst with a hoarse shout in a fury.

    "Stop Buzhou Mountain! Even if we die! Stop it!" Emperor Shun raised the Xuanyuan sword, bumping straight towards the falling mountain while vomiting blood. "Pu Ban is not only a city, but the civilization of humankind also started in here, grew in here and spread from here. We can die, but Pu Ban cannot!"

    Ji Hao thought of the Magi Pce in Pu Ban City, thought of all those apprentices in the Magi Pce who came from all four wastnds. He also thought of those Magi guided by Si Wen Ming and Emperor Shun with immeasurable efforts, those Senior Magi who mastered the art of magic formation, spell symbol, magic medicine, tool-making!

    Emperor Shun was right, Pu Ban was where the human civilization raised from, bit by bit, since the ancient era. If Pu Ban City were destroyed, over eighty-percent of the human civilization would be destroyed as well. If the entire humankind declined to the level of the old Fire Crow n, the humankind would be doomed.

    "Damn it!" Ji Hao growled out deeply while forcibly activated the Pan Xi divine mirror and released a divine light to cover his whole body. Then, he gripped the nine suns spear with his left hand, the sword in his right hand and boosted up the power of the stainless cloak as much as he could. Then, he activated the sun power in the surrounding area for tens of thousands of miles with the immemorial sun streamer. Afterward, he transformed into a golden me, bumping towards the falling mountain as well.

    One after another, the group of human leaders silently burned their spirit stars and released overwhelming waves of power vibrations. Some of them had fiery lights coiling around their bodies, some had thunderbolts sizzling in their hands, while some had hazy mountains floating upon their heads.

    These were senior human ministers, elders, and leaders from top-grade human ns. But at the moment, they cursed with the worstnguage they knew with their necks straightened while bumping towards the falling half of Buzhou Mountain.

 Chapter 921: Heroes

    Chapter 921: Heroes

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    A dense purple cloud rose from Emperor Shun¡¯s head. Eighty-one spirit inner stars rose within the mist, and every single one of them shone even brighter than true stars in the sky while releasing an ocean-like, strong power vibration.

    Ji Hao turned around and took a nce at Emperor Shun. Instantly, his pupils shrunk to the size of a needle point.

    What cultivation method did Emperor Shun use?

    The power contained in each of his inner spirit stars was hundreds of times greater than the power contained in each inner spirit star of Ji Hao. Therefore, even though Emperor Shun only had eighty-one inner spirit stars, he was scarily powerful.

    Judging from such a great power, it was not hard to imagine exactly how strong Emperor Shun¡¯s physical body was. Among human Divine Magi, not too many were able to rival Emperor Shun.

    "Hold on!"

    Emperor Shun gave a deep yet resonant growl while the Xuanyuan sword gave a high-pitched scream in his hand. The long golden sword was pointed at the sky. The rosy clouds and fierce airflows caused by the fallen mountain struck on the Xuanyuan sword violently. Emperor Shun quivered instantly, then bone-cracking noise could be heard from his body, as quick as the sound of popping corns. The sword was pressured into a curve like a crescent, with countless golden light streams flowing on its edge. A golden light spot lit up on the sword tip and turned brighter and brighter. It eventually grew as shiny as a golden sun floating in the sky, destroying waves of fierce airflows and rolling clouds raised by the falling mountain.

    "Hold on!"

    Hao Tao and Xie Zhi bumped over. A ck cloud had been roaring above Hao Tao¡¯s head, within which, eighty-one enormous inner spirit stars had been sparkling and hovering. Followed by a thunderous boom, tens of kes of rosy clouds smashed on Hao Tao¡¯s body along with a sharp gust of wind. A half of Hao Tao¡¯s body was dented, while his face turned badly pale and a stream of blood spurted out from his mouth to tens of meters away.

    Xie Zhi lowered his head and zipped swiftly over, with his horn facing the falling mountain. When he was thousands of miles away from the mountain, an unstoppably strong airflow raised by the falling mountain pped on his head. Xie Zhi screamed in pain while his horn was crushed, along with half of his skull. Blood was squeezed out of his mouth in streams.

    "Hold on, brothers!"

    The current leader of Lie Mountain Family shouted towards the sky while spreading his arms and pping in the air.

    The air was vibrated whilerge kes of iron-board-like rosy clouds struck on his arms and body along with a fierce gale. Lie Mountain Family leader¡¯s eyeballs popped out of his eye sockets. Because of the great pressure thatnded on him, those eyeballs exploded right away, while tens of sharp streams of blood ejected out of his body.

    "Hang on! People! Don¡¯t humiliate our ancestors!"

    The current leader of Huaxu Family rushed up with a few elders, with their teeth gnashed tightly. The mountain was falling overwhelmingly, as if the sky was falling. Under this situation, all fighting skills were useless. They boosted up their powers while flying straight up towards the falling mountain, like flying moth darting into a fire.

    Muffled bone-cracking noises could be heard without an end. Huaxu Family leader howled in pain as all muscles on his arms were blown up. Then his chest sted out, exposing his squirming internal organs.

    The few Huaxu Family elders growled out together. Blood sshed everywhere from their bodies. Bright streams of light flew through their bones. Those bones broke, then healed themselves, then broke again. They cursed loudly and wildly while bumping against the falling Buzhou Mountain, over and over again.

    "If we die, we die good! Haha!"

    A few elders from Kuafu Family and Longbo Country expanded their bodies as much as they could. Kuafu Family elders were around five-thousand-meters tall, looking like giants standing on the ground with the heads reaching to the heaven. They wielded their weapons, madly and hacked and smashed on the falling Buzhou Mountain. Their weapons shattered and their arms broke. Their blood shed like rain. They gritted their teeth and bumped straight into the roaring rosy clouds in the sky.

    Longbo Country elders shouted and yelled. They breathed deeply and quickly, and within a blink of an eye, they all expanded to tens of thousands of meters tall, as enormous as the ancient Longbo Country people.

    They raised their tremendous arms and pped on those rolling rosy clouds and swooshing fierce airflows that had been descending from the sky.

    They were so gigantic, hence the pressure they had been withstanding wasrgely greater than any of the others. Ji Hao witnessed that those de-like, dark fierce airflows screamed across their bodies and broughtrge pieces of muscles away.

    Following a ceaseless puffing noise, Longbo Country elders were even turned into bloody skeletons within a blink of an eye by the strong airflows caused by the falling mountain.

    Fortunately, Longbo Country people had nearly inexhaustible life-force and rich spirit blood. While the fierce airflow was slicing their skins and muscles off, new skin and muscles had been growling on their bodies without an end. The airflows brushed against their bodies and sent uprge puffs of fire sparkles. The few Longbo Country elders roared in pain, but still endured this brutal torture.

    n leaders and elders, who were all influential and powerful with high positions, rushed up while howling and shouting, one after another.

    Normally, they had true powers seized in their hands. Wherever they went, countless people would revere them.

    Facing the falling Buzhou Mountain, they rushed up the first.

    No fear, no one was frightened. No one hesitated, not even for a single second.

    This wasn¡¯t a beautiful era. This was a damned, chaotic era. Yet, this was also a marvelous era. For most of the leaders, they shone in their own ways and somehow, they could always make your blood boil!

    As the leaders from the human ns, one could call them ¡®heroes¡¯!

    The Buzhou Mountain kept falling. The enormous mountain had almost covered the entire sky. The air was squeezed by the speedily falling mountain and turned into nearly tangible airstreams. A strong fraction was generated between the mountain and the air. On the mountain, ancient trees, magic herbs, and other nts were all starting to burn under the effect of friction, turning into a five-colored mist that surrounded the falling mountain.

    Countless divine creatures living on the mountain fell down. They flew up desperately, screamed and tried their best to run. Yet, the rapidly flowing airstreams from all directions were like countless sharp des that easily stirred them into pieces.

    "Fight with your lives!"

    Ji Hao rose as a dazzling golden light and bumped into an airstream stirred up by the falling mountain.

    When the destructive pressurended on his head, Ji Hao¡¯s bones and muscles, which had just recovered from thest injury, were shattered once again. Blood surged out from his body while the soul-piercing pain even vibrated his seed of Dao of sun.

    The pain even made him want to die. As loud as he could, Ji Hao yelled with all of his power, "Gong Gong, f*** you! F*** you! F*** you!"

    Emperor Shun was vomiting blood. He gave a bitter grin and remained silent. Hao Tao and all the other human ministers had now been shedding blood, yet allughed out wildly, shouting what Ji Hao had just said, which was probably the worstnguage they had ever heard. The flood-like sound wave even swept across half of Mind.

    Everyone now understood that today, among everyone on the scene, including Ji Hao, as long as one survived, Gong Gong would end up as a deadly enemy of the entire humankind!

    A fiery light dazzled down. Zhu Rong bumped into Buzhou Mountain as well while loudly cursing Gong Gong.

    Buzz! Half of Zhu Rong¡¯s body was crushed while a hundreds of meters thickyer of rosy cloud was dispelled by him.

    From down below, bright light streams rose one after another. All warriors in You Xiong Family acted. Whichever n they came from, as long as they were able to fly into the higher sky, every single one of them rushed up without the fear of death. They bumped into Buzhou Mountain, seeming ready to give their lives away.

    Blood fell like a heavy rain, dripping towards the earth!

 Chapter 922: Guard

    Chapter 922: Guard

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Liang Zhu, in a mansion outside the city.

    Tens of human girls wearing veils had been singing and inducing, leering at Dishi Cha, who sat in a cluster of flowers, drinking by himself.

    Dishi Cha raised his head, looking at the direction of Sky Pir.

    When the sky-shaking bang came, he saw dense rosy clouds pushed out by fierce airflows, andrge puffs of fire sparkles rising because of the friction of the air. Dishi Cha pped on hisp excitedly and growled, ¡®Done!¡¯.

    The sky was darkened, while surrounding natural powers were turned into a mess. Dishi Cha was a powerful one, yet even he felt it hard to breathe, as if he was soaked in water. The disordered natural powers shed against each other, causing tiny electric bolts in the air.

    Gusts of wind blew over from all directions, bumping into each other and raising different sized columns of air streams. Dishi Cha dropped the wine pot and darted straight into the sky, followed by a blood-red light stream.

    From a long distance, Dishi Cha still saw that copsing Sky Pir. Buzhou Mountain stood in the core area of Mind. Normally, no one ever noticed its existence. Even in the best weather days, ordinary people couldn¡¯t easily see the mountain, unless they walked to its foot.

    However, at the moment, Buzhou Mountain was broken by Gong Gong, and a half of it fell down. The natural magic screen around the mountain was destroyed, after which, any living creature in Mind that had eyes, could see an enormous mountain surrounded by dense smoke and zing fire, and a half of it smashing down.

    With Dishi Cha¡¯s great eye power, he even saw countless tiny sparks flying towards Buzhou Mountain, over and over again.

    "Stupid barbarians, this is the core of your world. How could you ever stop it with your fragile bodies and slight powers?"

    Dishi Cha murmured to himself with a taunting tone, "But it¡¯s good though. The ones taking the lead to rush up under such circumstances must be those leaders among those barbarians, who like to call themselves ¡®heroes¡¯, right? You just die, die, the more of you died, the easier will I conquer you."

    He chuckled, then narrowed his eyes andughed, "When I conquer this world, your faith will be given to that greedy old man, and I, only need your bodies. Barbarians, ves, you will be my best ves!"

    Lowering his head and looking at those human girls in the yard who were huddled together, shivering in fear, he showed a twisted grin.

    "Hmm, ves with such a high quality will be worth a lot. Beautiful women will be the best toys, while those strong men, they will be qualified warriors. They will fight battles for us. They are much, much better than those useless frog-like things.

    Above You Xiong City, Ji Hao had been growling while the Pan Xi divine mirror had its light dimmed down, and both the nine suns spear and nine suns devil-destroying sword let out shrill screams, as they couldn¡¯t bear the heavy pressure anymore.

    Buzhou Mountain was the core of Pan Gu world. It was transformed from the spine of Saint Pan Gu. Fighting against Buzhou Mountain equaled to fighting against the crushing natural powers of a big half of this world.

    Ji Hao¡¯s internal power and power of Dao were almost consumed up, his spirit blood was nearly drained, while his bones were all broken. Tens of long and deep shes were on his body, that exposed his golden, transparent bones.

    The seed of Dao of sun was now dim and lusterless. As waves of destructive pressure struck down, the seed of Dao was almost crushed.

    Emperor Shun was exhausted.

    Hao Tao had fainted.

    All n leaders of elders were severely injured, and couldn¡¯t even struggle back up from the ground. Zhu Rong had a big half of his body destroyed, only leaving a dim sphere of fiery light, floating in the sky.

    Warriors from all ns fearlessly rushed up towards the falling mountain. Clouds of blood-mist sted in the air one after another. Blood sprayed down like rain. Many rtively weaker Magus Kings had their bodies struck into pieces right on the spot, while those powerful Divine Magi were wounded seriously and fell back to the ground.

    But none of them drew back, none of them were frightened. Everyone was cursing Gong Gong loudly while gnashing their teeth and bumping towards the mountain with thest bit of their powers.

    The rain of blood grew heavier and heavier, dying the You Xiong City red.

    On the blood-rednd, You Xiong Family Maguspriest began singing a sad song, begging the Gods in the world and the souls of all human beings¡¯ ancestors for mercy.

    Bu Zhou Mountain copsed. The natural defense of this world was destroyed. Countless warriors risked their lives, flew up to thud against the falling mountain. But they could only, slightly slow the falling mountain down.

    If no one came to save the day, You Xiong City would be crushed by the mountain, and Pu Ban City, the capital of the alliance of human ns, would be destroyed too.

    Some Maguspriest raised de jade daggers and deeply cut into their own chests. They offered all powerful yet mysterious beings in the world their own blood and flesh, their lives and souls, to try to save the humankind from this disaster.

    A tremendous bolt of lightning tore the sky apart. The dark sky was suddenly split into two, but that lightning bolt.

    From the crack of the sky, an enormous snake body shed across.Then, countless bolts of thunder struck down like a storm. Meanwhile, seven-colored, warm clouds gathered from all directions. Next, a beautiful silhouette showed up in the sky.

    That was Spirit Wa, she had the upper body of a beautiful, young girl, and the lower body in the form of a splendidly glowing snake tail. She trod on a purple cloud, with her long hair hanging loosely on her back, hands holding a long red ribbon. She nced at the falling Buzhou Mountain. Her stunningly beautiful face was cold, with the corners of her eyes twitching ceaselessly. A fierce aura of killing instantly filled the world up, seeming to freeze the soul of everyone who saw her.

    "Gong Gong...Good, Good, Good, you are indeed daring enough!" A long red stream of light rose from Spirit Wa¡¯s hand. Followed by a swishing noise, the red light stream took thousands of circles around the falling mountain. Then, she coiled the ends of the ribbons on her pair of hands and pulled up fiercely. Instantly, a muffled, earth-shaking series of thunder came from the sky.

    The purple cloud that Spirit Wa trod on shattered immediately, while her body sank straight down. The red ribbon broke Spirit Wa¡¯s arms, letting drops of seven-colored blood drip down from the wounds.

    Spirit Wa¡¯s beautiful face turned deathly pale, with blood flowing out from her nose, eyes, mouth, and ears.

    "Spirit Wa, I¡¯m here!"

    From a great distance, an enormous white crane flew swiftly over. Dong Gong was standing on the crane¡¯s back, wearing a straw raincoat, and with a wrinkled, darkened face. He was holding a four-inch-long bronze ruler. From far away, he reached his hands out, palms facing the falling mountain.

    Mist and clouds coiled and condensed in midair and transformed into a pair of giant hands, that gently rose against the falling mountain.

    Another series of thunder burst. Meanwhile, Dong Gong¡¯s wrinkled face immediately turned pale, and blood gushed straight out from his nose and ears. He swayed on the crane¡¯ back. Then the crane screamed out in pain and vomited a huge stream of blood.

    "Old man, you¡¯re so old. Why are you still pushing yourself?"

    Followed by that deep shout, Ximu dashed over. She was wearing a luxurious long dress, yet the power vibration from her was as fierce and violent as a giant Chaos beast. She roared in a deep rumbling voice, then bumped straight into the mountain, as violent as those human warriors.

    Along with the third series of thunder, Ximu gave a muffled moan, then she fell to the ground, as speedily as a shooting star.

    Spirit Wa, Dong Gong and Ximu stopped Buzhou Mountain from falling by joining hands, and slowly pulled the mountain back up by a little bit.

 Chapter 923: Join Hands

    Chapter 923: Join Hands

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The void was quiet, with no other sound but the roars of the fierce gale.

    Exhaustedly, Emperor Shun, Ji Hao and everyone else had been looking at the broken Buzhou Mountain, which was nted, remaining motionless in the air. The falling half of Buzhou Mountain was only temperately stopped from falling by Spirit Wa, Dong Gong, Ximu joining hands. If any of them failed to bear the pressure, the mountain could began falling once again at any time.

    Quickly clearing up his torn clothes, Emperor Shun solemnly bowed towards Spirit Wa, Dong Gong, and Ximu

    A multicolored stream of light shed across Spirit Wa¡¯s body as she gave a deep shout, "Save it, try to find a solution. How should we deal this half piece of rock? Pan Gu, good, indeed amazing. You left a spine in this world, but together, the three of us still can¡¯t deal with it?"

    Spirit Wa sounded not pleasant at all. Drops of blood flowed down along her snow-white face. Apparently, she wasn¡¯t in a good mood at all.

    Dong Gong had his pair of hands raised in the air. The millions of miles in radius pair of cloud and misty hands in the sky barely supported the broken mountain. But Dong Gong had been shaking all the time with sweat oozing out of his skin. He couldn¡¯t even talk by now.

    Ximu, who bumped herself away earlier, cast a raging growl while darting straight back up, as fierce as a mad devil. Her body was glowing with a beautiful light, while the hazy silhouette of a scary-looking unknown creature emerged above her head. It expanded to tens of thousands of meters, violently waved its w and pushed against the falling mountain.

    The fierce airflows in the higher sky stopped, while those rosy clouds dissipated. As Ximu joined in, the looks of both Dong Gong and Spirit Wa seemed a lot better than before.

    However, how heavy was the Buzhou Mountain? All three of them had been shaking slightly. Obviously, they could only, temporarily stop this mountain from falling. But if the situationsted too long, and if their powers were consumed up, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to this falling mountain either.

    Emperor Shun looked at the broken enormous Sky Pir miserably. Spirit Wa told him to find a solution, but what solution could he possiblye up with?

    Abruptly, a metal gate, which was purely dark and decorated with the portraits of countless evil ghosts, creaked open in the sky. From the gate, a dense cloud of death power surged out. From within, Netherworld Priest drifted out. He was wearing a long ck robe, with the ck and white pair of swords held in his arms.

    Seeing such a horrible scene, Netherworld Priest showed no sign of worry. On the contrary, he seemed to even be quite happy. "Emperor Shun, this time, I will help you. But in the future, if you have more brave warriors dying in battles, you will persuade the souls of ten-million of them to join me!"

    Spirit Wa gave a cold snort, then cast an unpleasant nce at Netherworld Priest.

    Netherworld Priest slightly quivered. He raised his head, looked at Sprite Wa, thenughed with a slight trace of cautiousness, "Spirit Wa, Spirit Wa, I know you value the souls of these human beings, you don¡¯t want those souls to join me and leave the natural transmigration. But this is my Dao! We have to be reasonable. I can¡¯t fight for the humankind with nothing in return, can I?"

    Spirit Wa¡¯s look slightly changed, then she closed her eyes.

    Netherworld Priest smiled, then a ck stream of mist rose from his head. Followed by a thunderous roar, eight-hundred enormous silhouettes darted out from the ck mist. A strong power vibration swept across the whole area. Facing the blowing wind, these hundreds of meter tall silhouettes began expanding speedily.

    Ji Hao took a closer look and found that these silhouettes released by Netherworld Priest, were nothing else but flying zombies made from the bodies of Longbo Country people.

    These Longbo zombies were thousands of meter tall, with their bodies thickly covered in ck dragon scales and dragon horns on the foreheads. The sense of power that came from these Longbo zombies was simr to both the humankind and the dragon-kind, between life and death, containing immeasurably great evil power.

    As these zombies widely opened their mouths, sparkling ck mist puffed out from and flowed back into these eight-hundred zombies¡¯ months. From their bodies, muffled sounds of waves could be heard without an end, making people unable to help but guess exactly how great the power was which had been surging inside their bodies.

    The rumbling noise never ended. The scales on the backs of these enormous zombies were opened, then hundreds of meters long wings grew out from under those scales. They pped their wings and flew straight up, raising their arms to support the mountain.

    Along with that rumbling noise, the nting mountain began slowly rising back up. Strong friction was generated between the fractured surfaces of the mountain, as a sky-burning fire was raised along with the thunderbolts.

    Netherworld Priest quickly incanted a spell. Meanwhile,rge clouds of ck mist puffed out of his body. Streams of ck mist were swallowed by those enormous zombies, stimting them greatly. It made them roar towards the sky and made their muscles swell and harden.

    Now, Netherworld Priest had also joined in. Together, these four powerful beings should be able to right the nting half of Buzhou Mountain, and in the future, with some efforts, perhaps, human beings would heal the broken mountain.

    However, higher in the sky, a seven-colored, warm stream of mist shed across. Then, along with dreadfully loud thunders, hundreds of water-tank-sized, colorful divine thunderbolts struck down. Every thunderboltnded on Netherworld Priest.

    Netherworld Priest had squeezed thest bit of his power out to control the eight-hundred enormous flying zombie to correct Buzhou Mountain. He didn¡¯t even leave a slight strand of power to defend himself. Hundreds of destructive divine thunders struck down, immediately making the Netherworld Priest scream in pain. Large waves of ripples were stirred up from the ck robes he wore as countless thunderbolts drilled into his body, through the robe.

    Netherworld Priest was pursuing the Dao ofherworld. His power was negative, and the divine thunder that came from the Heaven and Earth great formation in the heaven couldrgely suppress his power.

    Normally, Netherworld Priest could perfectly fend himself with his great powers, and no harm could be done to him, not even if the Heaven and Earth great formation were fully activated. But just now, his power was all released, and his body was empty. Hundreds of divine thunderbolts struck on his body simultaneously and created countless holes in his body, almost destroying his true spirit.

    "The heaven!" shouted Netherworld Priest, "Who¡¯s controlling the heaven?!"

    A huge stream of blood was squeezed out of his mouth, then the ck mist that rose from his body turned lighter. The eight-hundred giant zombies trembled in the sky, then their arms were crushed by the incredibly heavy mountain, inch by inch. Dragon scales fell off from the arms of these zombies whilerge clouds of ck mist puffed out of those arms.

    Netherworld Priest gave a muffled hum, then he opened his mouth and let out another mouthful of dark blood. His face turned paler as he fell down for thousands of meters.Then, with a solid effort, he finally stabilized the cloud he trod on.

    The looks of Dong Gong, Spirit Wa, Ximu and Emperor Shun all changed suddenly. They could never even dreamed that the strongest strikended on them wasunched by the Heaven and Earth great formation in the heaven. Buzhou Mountain began to slowly fall once again, while blood flowed out from the mouths of Dong Gong, Spirit Wa and Ximu.

    "My friends, how can you forget us?"

    A refreshing gust of wind came from beyond the sky. Priest Dachi was sitting on a hassock, which was surrounded by fire and water, wearing a long red robe, decorated with the patterns of mes and water streams. He flew over along the gust of wind. Seeing the nting Buzhou Mountain, he gently flicked the horsetail whisk held in his left hand, then countless transparent lotuses condensed from that refreshing gust of wind emerged in the sky, gently yet strongly supporting the falling mountain.

    Priest Qing Wei followed. He was holding a long gray streamer, with Chaos power streams surging around his body, even stirring half of the sky up. He stood in the highest area that people could see and waved the long streamer holding in his hand. A Chaos divine thunderbolt was generated, creating a massive fire in the sky. The gate of the heaven was blown open by this scary divine thunderbolt.

    "Who¡¯s controlling the heaven?! Get the hell out! Let me see your face! Who has the guts to harm this world like this?!"

    Priest Qing Wei¡¯s face was filled with a sharp fierceness, and the strong aura of killing that surrounded him was even tangible.

 Chapter 924: Give A Suggestion Under the Danger

    Chapter 924: Give A Suggestion Under the Danger

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The gate of the heaven shut tightly. Layers of multicolored mist covered the gate, with faintly audible thunderbolts sizzling behind the gate. No other sounds could be heard.

    Priest Qing Wei held the long streamer and silently waited by the gate for a while. Seeing nothing came out from the heaven, heughed coldly. Flicking his wrist, Preist Qing Wei sent out a Chaos thunderbolt and struck on the gate, making it quake slightly. Endless colorful light streams surge out from the gate, and even half a sky was dyed colorful.

    Priest Dachi slightly bent his arms and flicked his ten fingers. Clear airstreams puffed out of his fingertips. Meanwhile, the transparent lotus transformed from airstreams bloomed more and more thrivingly. Soon, tens of thousands of lotuses bloomed on the nting Buzhou Mountain. Fire sparkles and electric bolts burst from where lotuses grew out, while sands and stones ceaselessly broke and fell from the mountain.

    Seeing Priest Qing Wei prepared to break straight into the heaven, Priest Dachi gave a deep shout, "Qing Wei, calm down. The heaven is where thews of the world came from. How can people like us offend the stateliness of the world?"

    Qing Wei had already rolled up his sleeves, but on hearing Dachi, he paused briefly. Then, he cast a threatening nce at the gate covered in colorful mist streams and shouted coldly out, "Alright, alright, alright, I will not break into the heaven. You better not let me catch you outside the heaven!"

    Ji Hao grinned aside while staring at the closed gate of the heaven with an extra vicious look.

    ¡®Gong Gong, you shall pay for what you¡¯ve done. Priest Qing Wei is not a merciful one. You have offended him, and now your entire Gong Gong Family can say goodbye to your good lives.¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    Priest Qing Wei flicked the long streamer again. Then, a giant stream of Chaos power transformed into countless enormous hands and descended straight down, holding the nting Buzhou Mountain and seeming to pull it directly up.

    Spirit Wa, Dong Gong, Ximu and Netherworld Priest and Zhu Rong saw that two powerful helpers had joined in, and all gave a deep shout. Then, they boosted up their powers once again. Dense mist surrounded the broken half of Buzhou Mountain, slowly pushing it and trying to correct it bit by bit.

    The forty-five-degree tilted mountain was slowly pulled up, and the angle of inclination reduced to thirty-degrees, twenty-degrees, ten-degrees...

    The broken part of Buzhou Mountain nearly pushed up to its original position. After that, with some works and some powerful divine materials, the fracture of the mountain could be fixed. Then, with the miraculousness of this mountain, it wouldn¡¯t take too long for it to heal itself.

    However, a twisted evil face suddenly showed up at the gate of the heaven. The eyes of this enormous twisted face, that was covered in blue and purple thunderbolts, opened. They ndly nced at Priest Dachi and the others, who were trying to correct the mountain. Then, it abruptly opened its mouth and let out a heavy breath.

    Seven-colored light sparkled in the mouth of this enormous face. The dazzling electric bolts looked like flowing liquid silver, screaming out of that mouth shrilly. They transformed into countless water-tank-sized lightning bolts and struck down towards every powerful being who had been trying to correct the mountain.

    "Gong Gong!" Zhu Rong roared out resonantly. His eyes began burning, glowering at the heaven.

    "Gong Gong, you¡¯re seeking death!" Ji Hao rushed up into the sky with the Pan Xi divine mirror floating above his head. A dim stream of light instantly covered half of a sky, while he activated the power of the mirror as much as he could, barely shielding half of the nting mountain.

    Emperor Shun was exhausted already. But still, he bit his tongue and let out his spirit blood. Then, he forcibly boosted hisst bit of power up, raised the Xuanyuan sword and flew up, hacking straight down at the frontal gate of the heaven. He was the emperor of the humankind, but now, he broke thew of the world and wielded his sword towards the heaven, which was a symbol of the stateliness of the whole world. Emperor Shun had reached the most extreme state of his anger, and dropped everything else.

    The lighting bolts poured on the Pan Xi divine mirror-like water streams. This was the evil-suppressing divine thunder that came from the heaven, which was generated by the will of the world.

    The Pan Xi mirror was indeed a supreme treasure. But on one hand, it came from another world, and was still suppressed by the natural powers of Pan Gu world, and on the other hand, Ji Hao¡¯s power was limited. At the current stage, he couldn¡¯t release all of the mirror¡¯s power. The mirror took most of the effect of the wave of lightning bolts for Ji Hao. But still, a small half of those lightning boltsnded on his body.

    The stainless cloak sent up nine zing suns and released a bright golden light that shielded Ji Hao¡¯s entire body.

    The cloak blocked all lingering power of the lightning bolts. Yet, Ji Hao¡¯s body still couldn¡¯t cope with great pressure brought by the lightning bolts. Inch by inch, Ji Hao was pressed down. A few breathster, he bumped on the mountain.

    Landing heavily on the mountain, Ji Hao felt that he was carrying ten-thousand towering mountains. The mirror and the cloak took all powers of those lightning bolts that struck on him. But these two great treasures had no power left to dispel the crushing pressure caused by the divine lightning bolts.

    Following a cracking noise, Ji Hao¡¯s bones were crushed inch by inch.

    The great pressure crazily stimted Ji Hao¡¯s potential. The small cauldron in his lower abdomen spun swiftly, with the Pan Jia sun quickly digesting in it. Dragon-like golden streams surged into Ji Hao¡¯s body and roared into every meridian and acupoint of his, lighting all inner spirit stars up one after another.

    His broken bones healed quickly, then were crushed again, and then healed again.

    The Pan Xi divine mirror remained activated, covering half of the nting part of the mountain with its power.

    "Good kid!" Netherworld Priest cast aplicated nce at Ji Hao,ughed out abruptly and said, "Kid, will you join me after death?"

    Priest Dachi and Priest Qing Wei simultaneously looked at Netherworld Priest. Their gazes were frigid. Together, Dachi and Qing Wei snorted coldly.

    Netherworld Priest slightly quivered, then raised his head, nced at Dachi and Qing Wei andughed embarrassedly. Swiftly, he scanned across Ji Hao¡¯s body with his eyes and finally discovered a slight trace of natural inhibitions left on the protective golden light that surrounded Ji Hao, which came from the stainless cloak that was crafted by Dachi, Qing Wei and Yu Yu together.

    Priest Corpse didn¡¯t say another word. Instead, he only gnashed his teeth and focused on controlling the eight-hundred giant zombies, trying his best to correct the nting mountain as soon as possible.

    Nevertheless, half of the nting mountain was exposed in the air without the protection of the Pan Xi divine mirror, and was under the attack of the divine thunderbolts. The strong impact force delivered by the thunderbolts nted the mountain even more suddenly. Following a terrifying cracking noise, the mountain, which was about to be corrected, began crushing down, and within a blink of an eye, a ny-degree angle was formed between the lower half and the broken half of the mountain.

    Emperor Shun¡¯s sword light struck on the gate of the heaven. The purple-blue, twisted face roared at him, then a water-like bolt of thunder dazzled out andnded on Emperor Shun¡¯s chest. It sent him flying to over a thousand miles away, with ck smoke puffing up from his body.

    Emperor Shun vomited blood, looking at the motionless gate in despair.

    He had boosted his power up to an extreme degree, but how could he, a human emperor, ever be able to open the gate of the haven? Even though he was holding the Xuanyuan sword left by Emperor Xuanyuan himself, he couldn¡¯t even leave a mark on that gate.

    ck, purple, golden, silver, white, red, clouds with all colors gathered before the gate of the heaven.

    A dreadfully strong power of thunder and lightning even made Priest Dachi and Priest Qing Wei knit their eyebrows.

    Ji Hao helplessly gave a resonant roar, then said, "Elders, if we can¡¯t correct it, then let¡¯s melt it!"

 Chapter 925: Sky-Turning Seal

    Chapter 925: Sky-Turning Seal

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Everyone was enlightened by Ji Hao¡¯s words.

    With the suppression that came from the Heaven and Earth great formation in the heaven, it was almost impossibly for this mountain to be corrected. Since it couldn¡¯t be corrected anymore, then it should be melted and turned into something else. This Buzhou Mountain was known as Sky Pir, the core of the world, but it was nothing else but a part of the spine of Saint Pan Gu. Cultivators could even make the bodies of ancient divine dragons into zombies, so making a magic treasure with the spine of Saint Pan Gu sounded just normal.

    Besides, this wasn¡¯t for anyone¡¯s personal benefits. Instead, this was for saving the whole world!

    "Absolutely right!" Priest Dachi ndly nced at Ji Hao, nodded in praise and said, "If we cannot correct it, we should melt it then. Rather than harming all living beings in the world...This is our only choice."

    Priest Qing Wei¡¯s eyes sparkled with a magical light. He looked at this enormous, incredibly heavy and long broken half of Sky Pir,ughed out loud abruptly and said, "Big Brother, you¡¯re right. Melt it, just melt just. I¡¯ve been nning for years, always wanting to craft an after-world supreme treasure with the natural award I earned back then. But the only thing Icked was a suitable material!"

    Spirit Wa gave a cold snort and cast a sideway nce at Priest Qing Wei.

    Dong Gongughed coldly, also throwing Priest Qing Wei a quick nce.

    Ximu didn¡¯t make any sound, yet her pair of eyes were popped out widely, staring at Priest Qing Wei with anger, as if she was staring at the man who killed her father.

    Netherworld Priest remained silent as well, but the ck and white pair of swords held in his hands screamed shrilly for no reason, while extremely evil and strong intent of killing reached straight to Priest Qing Wei.

    All the others were on the same page by now. A Half of Sky Pir, Priest Qing Wei wanted to turn such a magical thing into an after-world supreme treasure. Wasn¡¯t he too greedy? Even a silly one could understand that once that piece of treasure waspleted, it would absolutely be an earthshakingly powerful one.

    Priest Qing Wei coughed slightly. He looked at Spirit Wa, Dong Gong, Ximu and Netherworld Priest, then his lips slightly moved, as he secretly sent his voice to all of them by using his spiritual power. The looks of the few powerful beings changed quickly. A whileter, Spirit Wa shook her head, seeming to refuse to agree, while the other three all showed unhappiness. Clearly, Priest Qing Wei didn¡¯t manage to persuade them.

    Priest Qing Wei¡¯s eye corners twitched. He looked at Spirit Wa and said something to her individually.

    Spirit Wa remained silent for a while, then slowly nodded. She coldly looked at Priest Qing Wei and said, "You can have it this time, but don¡¯t forget what you promised!"

    Priest Qing Wei had a slightly serious look as he then turned to Dong Gong and Ximu, talked to each of them individually, and next, nced at the heaven.

    Dong Gong and Ximu paused briefly, then each showed a faint smile. They rxedly nodded and said, "Since you, our friend Qing Wei, are in such a good mood, we will surely let you have it. If you need any help when making the treasure, maybe we can offer some help!"

    Netherworld Priest narrowed his eyes andughed loudly, "Qing Wei, my friend, what did you promise them? I am not that easy to bribe. Without enough benefits, I will never give up on this half Sky Pir. Don¡¯t even think about it!"

    Priest Qing Wei smiled, then pointed down at Mind and said a few words to Netherworld Priest.

    The Netherworld Priest paused for a second, then a pink hue emerged on his pale face. He remained silent for a short while, then looked at Priest Qing Wei and said, "Don¡¯t lie to me. I am indeed not as powerful as you and your two brothers. But I have a kingdom in theherworld. If you trick me today, I will make you restless every day and night!"

    Priest Qing Wei seriously nodded, then pointed his right forefinger at his heart, then at the sky.

    The Netherworld Priest raised his arms and waved hid broad sleeves. Abruptly, the pair of swords held in his harms disappeared. He rolled up his sleeves andughed, "What are we waiting for then? It¡¯s so stupid for us to waste our powers in here. Come,ee, all together, let¡¯s melt this half of Sky Pir!"

    The evil purple face on the gate of the heaven roared rumblingly while widely opening its mouth and sending thunderbolts down like rain.

    Priest Dachi snorted scornfully, then the water and fire hassock under his feet raised a yellow-colored hurricane up into the sky. The yellow hurricane covered the sky, and countless thunderboltsnded on it. Priest Dachi quivered slightly, while faintly visible electric bolts burst from between his hands.

    "Alright, do it. We have no choice!"

    Looking at the half Sky Pir, which was almost parallel to the ground, Dachi sighed slowly and said, "But if the core of the world is melted, this world in the future...Hehe, Gong Gong, good, good!"

    Priest Dachi had always been a mild and gentle one. Yet, his tone was now filled with a bone-piercing cold vibe of killing.

    Ji Hao shivered intensely. He was now curious as to how Gong Gong would die exactly, as he had already offended such a group of scarily, legendarily powerful beings in the world. Ji Hao decided that when it truly happened, he would certainly go to witness the death of Gong Gong, because that would be so interesting!

    Priest Qing Wei gave a loud shout. He opened his mouth and let out a three-colored me.

    A crazily great heat roared across the broken half of Sky Pir almost instantaneously. nts, sands, rock and soil on Sky Pir melted immediately into a seven-colored liquid, then were forced into Sky Pir by the heat.

    This was called Samadhi true fire, cultivated by Priest Qing Wei himself. With his power, this fire was countless times more powerful than the essence sun fire that Ji Hao could control at this stage. In terms of the quality of fire, the essence sun fire was no weaker than the Samadhi true fire. Yet, Ji Hao¡¯s was still too weak as of now. Consequently, the essence sun fire turned to be less powerful in his hands.

    Priest Dachi gave a smile, then opened his mouth and sent out an invisible stream of me.

    This was the divine me of great Dao transformed from Priest Dachi¡¯s life-force. This me was invisible and traceless, and couldn¡¯t even change the temperature around it. However, it was immeasurably powerful. This invisible stream of me wrapped the half Sky Pir up, then the surface of Sky Pir began melting gradually.

    Spirit Wa gave a cold snort, then locked her fingers together. Her bodies glowed with a splendid light while arge, colorful stream of fire swooshed out and covered half the Sky Pir.

    Dong Gong and Ximuunched their moves together. They each released their own unique types of fire to help Priest Qing Wei melt the Sky Pir. Even Netherworld Priest released a pure-dark yet ice-clear, magical stream of fire. The ck fire merged with all the other fires let out by the other powerful beings, instantly delivering a series of changes.

    Thunderbolts descended from the heaven without an end. Priest Dachi was trembling all the time. Five streams of mist rose from his head, as he was trying his best to block the thunderbolts that came from the heaven.

    The group of powerful beings hadbined their powers, under the effect of which, Sky Pir melted speedily. Gradually, Sky Pir shrunk to around ten miles in radius, and it was turned into a colorful, transparent sphere of liquid.

    Priest Qing Wei hurriedly waved his hands, and within a twinkling of an eye, he sent out countless Chaos natural inhibitions.

    A thunder st urred. Meanwhile, a square golden seal gradually emerged, seeming to be between liquid and solid state. It released countless dazzling beams of golden light that made people¡¯ eyes ache.

    Priest Qing Weiughed out loud, pointed at the seal and said, "This Treasure can turn the sky upside down!"

    This was only an embryo of a treasure. It needed to be processed, nourished and cultivated. It also needed to absorb a huge amount of natural reward power to be a real after-world supreme treasure.

    When Priest Qing Wei named this treasure, two gusts of wind blew over. Following that, Priest Hua and Priest Mu darted out from the air.

    Looking at the embryo seal, Priest Hua sighed.

 Chapter 926: A Heavy Rain

    Chapter 926: A Heavy Rain

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The sky-turning seal was notpletely shaped yet, it floated in the sky while shining dazzlingly.

    Divine thunderbolts poured down from the heaven like a rain, stirring up the yellow mist released by Priest Dachi. The water and fire hassock seemed about to fail to block the fierce waves of divine thunderbolts soon.

    The few powerful beings stood in the midair, looking at Priest Hua and Priest Mu coldly.

    Ji Hao gasped and shielded his whole body with the power of the Pan Xi divine mirror. He slowly drifted near Netherworld Priest, thenughed, "Seeing these two elders, I suddenly thought of a hrious phrase!"

    Priest Hua, who had just given a long sigh, narrowed his eyes, looked at Ji Hao and said, "What is so hrious?"

    Ji Hao seriously looked at Priest Hua and said with an extra earnest look, "For great treasures, virtuous people shall have them. My friends, this treasure is destined to be mine!"

    Spirit Wa tittered instantly, covering her mouth with her hand. But soon, she seemed to realize that she shouldn¡¯tugh like that. Therefore, she forcibly curved his mouth corners back down and showed a cold and serious look. She nced at the heaven, then gave a few frigid snorts, shed across the air and disappeared.

    In midair, an enormous thunderbolt sliced the air open. A gigantic snake tail, which was wrapped in colorful clouds, gently swayed in the sky, then ¡®identally¡¯ whipped on the gate of the heaven.

    A thunderous bang seemed to shake the entire world. Countless dark bolts of thunder spurted out from the heaven gate, then a deep buzzing noise was let out. The heavy-rain-like waves of divine thunderbolts stopped suddenly.

    Probably because of Spirit Wa¡¯s anger, or because it was meaningless to continue attacking, since the broken half of Sky Pir was melted already, Gong Gong had finally stopped attacking.

    Netherworld Priest looked at Priest Hua and Priest Mu, who were both with sulky faces. He abruptly bent his body, held his belly with his hands andughed out wildly, "Hahaha, this treasure is destined to be mine! Ahaha, haha, I haven¡¯t heard this for years ever since the prehistorical era! Good, good, good, Earl Yao Ji Hao? What an interesting boy, I will remember you!"

    While smirking, Netherworld Priest waved his finger in the air. Then, the dark spooky gate opened. He rushed into the gate with eight-hundred flying zombies, after which the gate disappeared, leaving a ck mist rolling in the air for a while. Netherworld Priest seemed to be quite afraid of Priest Mu and Priest Hua.

    Dong Gong and Ximu nodded to Priest Qing Wei and Priest Dachi. They then nced at Priest Hua and Priest Mu, who were quite embarrassed at the moment, and smiled. Dong Gong hopped onto the back of his crane and flew eastward, while Ximu rode on a beautiful cyan bird and flew westward. They left like gusts of wind, and were singing the same ancient melody.

    Priest Dachi took back the fire and water hassock and sat on it. Calmly looking at Priest Hua and Priest Mu, he remained silent.

    Priest Qing Wei held the long streamer, stood beside the seal and ndly asked, "My two friends, you seem to be interested in this small piece of pie? Come,e up here, let me see what you can do. If I lose to you, you can just take this sky-turning seal!"

    Priest Hua and Priest Mu hadn¡¯t said a word. A long whileter, Priest Hua nced at Ji Hao and said ndly, "My friend, you misunderstood. We came to save the humankind from a disaster, not to take your treasure."

    Ji Hao had already stepped behind Priest Dachi. Priest Dachi sat on the hassock, and Ji Hao trod on a golden light, reaching his head out from behind Priest Dachi.

    Looking at Priest Hua¡¯splicated look, Ji Hao said coldly, "Let¡¯s not mention if you want the treasure or not for now. In front of the human emperor and all these human leaders, I just have one question to ask ¡ª Since you came to save the humankind from this disaster, why are you sote?"

    Priest Hua narrowed his eyes and threw a nce at Ji Hao.

    Priest Mu held his hands in his sleeves, gave an especially bitter sigh and said, "My brother and I arete, only because..."

    Rudely interrupting him, Ji Hao continued, "Because you were busy at destroying the evidence of your crime and unifying your statement, right?"

    Priest Dachi abruptly began talking, "Ji Hao, Hua and Mu are elders. How can you be so impolite? What evidences of crime? What statement? If you lie, don¡¯t me me for punishing you, even though you¡¯re a senior human minister!"

    Ji Hao chuckled, then turned to Emperor Shun and said, "I am only curious about one thing. Why was Gong Sun Ming, the leader of You Xiong Family, possessed by the sky devil? And why did that sky devil help Gong Sun Tianming, who was ¡®made¡¯ by Priest Hua, to attempt to take the highest right of You Xiong Family?"

    Quickly, Ji Hao told everyone on the scene about the fact that he had encountered the sky devils back in Southern Wastnd, and heard Priest Mu admit that those sky devils were attracted to Pan Gu world by himself. Ji Hao had then fought with a solid effort to finally wipe out those sky devils, and also told those people about how he found out that Gong Sun Meng was possessed by a sky devil in You Xiong City.

    Emperor Shun¡¯s face was almost twisted in a fury, that his eyes could even generate fire now.

    The looks of the group of human ministers changed as well. Subconsciously, they looked at each other. There was more than one sky devil? A massive group of them? Were they all capable of devouring souls, upying bodies, and manipting human behaviors?!

    You Xiong Family elders stared at Priest Hua and Priest Mu with glowing red eyes. You Xiong Family was nearly torn apart. An internal war had almost burst between them, and their loyal warriors were even about to start killing each other. All this was because of these two priests?

    "Give back the life of our leader!!" A You Xiong Family elder burst with a raging roar. Then, he wielded therge ax in his hand and hacked down towards Priest Hua and Priest Mu, as if he had forgotten about all the injuries of his.

    Priest Hua and Priest Mu sighed again. They both bitterly nced at Ji Hao, then disappeared, as silently as they came. Perhaps, they had been wondering why on earth did theye.

    Perhaps, Ji Hao was already in their killing list!

    Priest Dachi and Priest Qing Wei nced at each other and murmured simultaneously, "Outer space sky devils...hmm!"

    Emperor Shun put his sword back into the sheath. He abandoned his broken x clothes and changed to that luxurious, beautiful crown costume, that belonged only to the human emperor. Then, he walked to Priest Dachi and Qing Wei with a solemn face.

    "Elders!" Emperor Shun bowed to Priest Dachi and Qing Wei.

    Dachi and Qing Wei had their looks slightly changed. They hurriedly stood up, slightly lowered their heads to salute back to Emperor Shun and said, "You¡¯re the human emperor, this is too much."

    Ji Hao clicked his tongue aside. So Priest Dachi and Priest Qing Wei turned to be so polite to Emperor Shun. Emperor Shun was indeed the owner of the fortune of the whole world, and even powerful beings like these were willing to be polite to him.

    While pondering, a fist-sized raindropnded on Ji Hao¡¯s head.

    Ji Hao raised his head and looked at the cloudless sky.

    Fist-sized raindrops fell one after another, quicker and quicker. A few breathster, a heavy rain descended from the sky, and a dense watery mist covered the whole Mind.

    Loud water ttering noise covered all sounds in the world. No one could hear anything but the sound of rain.

 Chapter 927: Torrents of Rain

    Chapter 927: Torrents of Rain

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    No clouds were drifting in the sky, but the moisture of the air had been rising all the time. A heavy rain had been falling, and all rivers around Pu Ban City were swelling.

    Waves of water surged, At first nce, different-sized water streams flowed down from all mountains, gathering into new rivers and streams. These new rivers and streams merged together and seemed to even turn into an ocean.

    Fist-sized raindrops fell from the sky one after another without an end. Many branches were broken, and so were crops in farnds. This nonstop rain thatsted for two days had already decided that not a single grain will be reaped this year in Mind.

    More terrifyingly, the nts on some mountains were destroyed. Without the nts, the soil was flushed down from the mountains. Mudflows had already attacked some small viges. And at the moment, all ns had sent out their elite warriors to rescue their people.

    On the open grasnd, the meters tall grasses were pressed down to the ground, weakly lying there like piles of dead bodies. The whole Mind was suffused by the feeling of lifelessness.

    No birds were flying in the sky. Thriving packs of wild animals had how been huddling in wet grasses, without being able to move. Flooding rivers roared unsettlingly, seemed to surge out of the riverways rampantly. From time to time, one could see wild animals and livestock desperately swimming in those rivers. Those poor animals tried to find and to rest, but the rivers flew way too rapidly. Soon, they were all dragged down to the river bottoms.

    Loud caws rose into the sky. Mr. Crow angrily flew all over the sky, with a dim fiery light rising from his golden feather.

    As a descendant of ancient Gold Crow, the thing Mr. Crow hated the most was the rainy season of Southern Wastnd. Endless rain fell day and night, and his entire body was getting moldy. This was extremely ufortable.

    But now, this heavy rain in Mind was even more ridiculous than the rainy season of Southern Wastnd. Mr. Crow ragingly darted into the sky and let out Gold Crow me as much as he could, trying to burn the sky and stop this damned rain.

    At first, when Mr. Crow had the power, wherever he flew across, the watery mist within the area hundred miles in radius would burn out, and the rain in that area would stop immediately. But once Mr. Crow left, watery mist from surrounding area would quickly surge in, and the rain would start to fall again.

    As Mr. Crow¡¯s power was consumed, he could now merely maintain the dryness of his own body. A clearly visible steam tail was following behind him, while the dense watery mist was blown away by the strong wind, exposing Mr. Crow¡¯s exhausted face.

    Struggling for quite a while, Mr. Crow was finally soaked by the crazy rain. He weakly fell from the sky andnded on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder, gasping quickly for air. Meanwhile, he angrily stared at the sky with his beady shining eyes.

    "Something is wrong with this rain, Mr. Crow!" Ji Hao gently patted Mr. Crow¡¯s feather with his palm. The water on Mr. Crow¡¯s body evaporated speedily, while warm streams of power were sent into his body from Ji Hao¡¯s palm. Mr. Crow was quickly regaining his consumed power.

    Unhappily cawing for a few times, Mr. Crow seriously nodded.

    Something was indeed wrong about this heavy rain. Mr. Crow had lived for so many years, but he never saw an endless rain falling from a cloudless sky. The watery mist in the air was way too dense, and it had been growing denser and denser.

    Gold power, green power, fire power and earth power, none of the other types of natural power declined. But among the most basic five types of natural power, only the water power had been rising crazily. Within two days, the density of water power had already raised by a hundred percent.

    Added with the fact that Buzhou Mountain had now fallen, without being bnced and suppressed by Sky Pir, the unsettling natural powers began causing all kinds of effects. The water power, which now held a dominating position, immediately generated a crazily heavy rain.

    Ji Hao raised his head and looked at the heaven.

    Spirit Wa and the other powerful beings didn¡¯t do anything to Gong Gong, maybe because of the agreement they signed back then, or because they didn¡¯t want to step in the internal affairs of the humankind.

    Anyway, Ji Hao found that the thoughts of these powerful beings were a bit hard to understand. Gong Gong upied the heaven and broke Buzhou Mountain intentionally. For what he had done, his whole family should be executed. However, those powerful beings didn¡¯t take this seriously, did they?

    "Oi, you¡¯re protectors of Pan Gu world!"ined Ji Hao.

    Spirit Wa did nothing to Gong Gong. Dong Gong and Ximu had left, no one knew where they went. Priest Dachi and Priest Qing Wei had a short, meaningless conversation with Emperor Shun, then both went away with the sky-turning seal, leaving the humankind to deal with this great mess themselves.

    Zhu Rong didn¡¯t forget about Gong Gong. He gathered arge troop and guarded before the heaven gate.

    However, he dared only to stay by the gate. With this troop he had, he would never have to confidence to attack the heaven. He asked Ji Hao for help though, but all Yao Mountain warriors were busy at sending Yao Mountain people into the area ten-thousand miles in radius around Yao Mountain City to hide from the possible disaster. Where could Ji Hao find another military force to lend to Zhu Rong?

    "Gong Gong, damn you!" Ji Hao narrowed his eyes, carefully pondering over some questions which were still confusing to him.

    Sky Pir was destroyed, then a heavy rain came. Was Gong Gong nning to create a massive flood? But what could a flood do to help him? Of course, his Northern Wastnd people wouldn¡¯t be affected by the flood, but people in Mind and the other three wastnds would be miserable.

    Was he trying to weaken the entire humankind?

    Or did he have other purposes?

    In the knee-deep water, Ji Hao walked towards the Town Hall with big steps.

    The rain was still falling, bumping into the roof of the Town Hall. Following the rumbling noise, countless raindrops sted against the roof, and a denseyer of watery mist had the Town Hall wrapped up. The rain was way too heavy, that Senior Magi from Magi Pce lifted the Town Hall up entirely with a secret magic. The Town Hall was now around a hundred meters taller than surrounding buildings. Consequently, streams of water flowed down through the square before the Town Hall in all directions, like a series of waterfalls.

    Walking towards the Town Hall through the stairs, Ji Hao shook the water off from his body by the door and walked in quickly.

    Emperor Shun and thousands of n leaders, and elders were sitting in the main hall, all with extra serious faces.

    During the past two days, the news that came from all ces were not so good.

    Houses copsed in the rain, viges were destroyed, and so were farnds. Most importantly, all crops, which were almost ready for a harvest, were ruined. Livestock died or were wounded, and many suffered diseases.

    Those strong warriors were still fine, as they were strong and healthy. But those elderly ones and children were miserable. They were weak, and many of them were even dying, as this terrible rain hadsted for two days.

    "This rain will be a disaster." Si Xi was talking when Ji Hao walked in, "We have to figure out a n. Where on earth did this raine from? When will it stop? If the water level keeps rising like this, a flood would be inevitable."

    Ji Hao¡¯s heart twitched. A flood, indeed.

 Chapter 928: Interrogate

    Chapter 928: Interrogate

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The rain covered the sky. A dim dark light stream shattered countless raindrop and left a snow-white trace in the sky, dazzling straight up from the ground.

    Flying for billions of miles, it broke hundreds of fierceyers of airflow, thunderbolts, raging divine fire, and crushed rosy clouds. Finally, a seven-colored warm light poured down from above.

    Without Sky Pir as a contrast, the heaven gate, which floated in the air, seemed to be even more magnificent.

    Especially that,pared to days before, an unknown defensive magic formation had been activated. An anciently styled heavy memorial archway now stood by the gate of the heaven. The five-hundred meters tall archway was glowing with a warm light, with seven-colored clouds drifting out from it, transforming into an enormous light screen that covered the entire heaven gate.

    Thousands of different sized, fiery clouds floated outside the archway, treading on which were Southern Wastnd warriors under themand of Zhu Rong. Standing in ordered lines, these warriors loudly cursed Gong Gong¡¯s ancestors.

    From behind the gate of the heaven, glowing clouds had been rising, within which, countless pces were faintly visible. asionally, muffled thunders woulde from deep inside the heaven, as if something big was happening in there.

    Ji Hao gasped for air, then broke the thickyer of cloud in front of him and reached the heaven gate.

    Lowering his head, he looked at Mind, which was now as tiny as a grain of dust. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Back in the ancient times, could those legendary, powerful human beings truly climb up to the heaven to meet with Divine Emperors through Buzhou Mountain?

    This was a joke, wasn¡¯t it? Or was it a story made up by some elderly human beings?

    Even with the golden bridge, Ji Hao had to spend so long to reach the gate of the heaven. How many years did those ancient human beings spend to climb up to the heaven with their legs? Perhaps, they had to get married and have children on Buzhou Mountain, generation after generation, and their descendants could eventually reach the heaven.

    Letting out a long breath, Ji Hao sent the golden bridge back into his body. Then, Mr. Crow hovered in the air, expanded his body to meters wide, and carried Ji Hao towards the gate.

    Warriors standing on the few fiery clouds flew to Ji Hao and prepared to shout him away, but Zhu Rong¡¯s voice came over. "Ji Hao, what are you doing here? I heard that the rain is getting heavier and heavier down there. Is that true?"

    Those warriors stepped back. Ji Hao flew forward and came to before the heaven gate.

    In front of the hundreds of meter tall enormous archway, Zhu Rong was wearing a heavy armor, holding a pair of swords, and standing on a fiery cloud, while staring at this archway with a fierce aura of killing. The archway had been releasing a strong pressure. Hearing Ji Haoing, he asked without turning around his head.

    "It¡¯s difficult." Ji Hao responded with a deep voice and stood behind Zhu Rong, "I don¡¯t know about the other areas, but over ten-thousand viges around Pu Ban City have already suffered a flood. Crops are all ruined, and so is livestock."

    He sighed and continued gloomily, "I don¡¯t know if the peace agreement we signed with the non-humankind is still working. A thousand years of peace, hehe...If they attack right now, we wouldn¡¯t even be able to prepare army provisions."

    Zhu Rong turned around, nced at him and asked, "Granaries in Pu Ban City?"

    Ji Hao spread his arms and said with an even bitterer look, "All soaked... Some got moldy, some sprouted, and all are inedible now. Three-thousandrge granaries were prepared in Pu Ban for wartime, but only a hundred and fifty of them remained undamaged till now."

    Zhu Rong¡¯s face was darkened slightly. He remained silent for a while, then said with a deep voice, "Tell Emperor Shun that the grains I stored in Southern Wastnd will be open for Pu Ban City to use. But shipping food from Southern Wastnd...Those patrolling ships of the non-humankind are not easy to deal with."

    Ji Hao nodded, then raised his head and looked at the warm light released from the archway. He flicked his wrist and sent out a bolt of Yu Yu divine thunder, mixed with Qing Wei divine thunder. Yu Yu thunder was swift and violent, while Qing Wei thunder had a wider effect. The cyan and purple thunderbolt struck on the archway like a storm. Next, hundreds of meter radius spheres of thunderbolt sted in a row, as a scorchingly hot thunder power spread in the air.

    Even after madly attacking for a quarter of an hour, this enormous archway had still been unhurriedly letting out seven-colored mist and glow. The thunderbolts released by Ji Hao didn¡¯t manage to break even a few clouds above the archway.

    "Don¡¯t waste your power." said Zhu Rong with a dark face, "This is the Southern Archway of the Heaven and Earth great formation, one of the most important four cores of the heaven. Not to mention you, even I can¡¯t harm it, not even if I am a hundred times more powerful than now."

    Ji Hao looked at Zhu Rong, remained silent for a while, then loudly shouted towards the heaven, "Gong Gong,e out and answer my question. Otherwise, your Northern Wastnd people will all be dead!"

    Ji Hao¡¯s threat seemed to be effective. Once he finished his sentence, Gong Gong¡¯s cold and hoarse voice came from a distance, "Are you joking? My North Sea is a famous dangerous zone in the world. No matter how great your army is, what can you possibly do to my North Sea?"

    Letting out a breath, Ji Hao took two steps forward and continued shouting with a harsh tone, "All masters of the art of poison from Magi Pce..."

    Before Ji Hao finished, Gong Gong startedughing coldly, then said, "Ah, I almost forgot! My son, Wuyou, is dead. My only child is dead now. Why should I concern for the lives of those Northern Wastnd people? They might die, but I don¡¯t care. Just do whatever you want."

    Laughing creepily, Gong Gong continued coldly and emotionlessly, "Wuyou died alone, lonely and poorly. He¡¯d be happier if so many families and friends died with him, wouldn¡¯t he?"

    Zhu Rong wielded the pair of swords in his hands, pointed the sword tips at the heaven, and growled, "Gong Gong,e out and fight me, if you¡¯re a man! You, you, you! How dare you break Buzhou Mountain with my power?! You gitious bastard!"

    Gong Gong snickered and said, "Ahyaya, Zhu Rong kid, don¡¯t wrong me. You punched me, then I bumped into Buzhou Mountain... It was an ident! I am the poor one all this time, am I not? Even my only son was killed by you, then you nearly beat me to death. You made me bump into Buzhou Mountain, how can you me me for that?"

    Before Zhu Rong said anything, Gong Gong continued, "Buzhou Mountain copsed, and I am frightened as well. I activated the Heaven and Earth great formation and sent down divine thunder to kill you, not to break the mountain. Therefore, we have to be reasonable, we have to set things straight!"

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to waste any time listening to all this nonsense. He shouted angrily, "Gong Gong, if you¡¯re still a man, tell us, what on earth are you trying to do? The rain hasn¡¯t stopped. Do you know how many people might die?"

    Remaining silent for a while, Gong Gongughed slowly, "When the flood reaches to the sky, you will think of the goodness of mine."

    "You can break into the heaven to kill me, if you¡¯re powerful enough."

    "You can also stop this rain by yourselves, if you¡¯re powerful enough."

    "Or, you can obediently surrender to me, to kneel in front of me, to follow my lead!"

    "Apart from all this, what can you possibly do? Above the sky, I am watching you!"

 Chapter 929: The Change in Pan Jia World

    Chapter 929: The Change in Pan Jia World

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Pan Jia world...

    In the air, a ck bolt of lightning dazzled.

    Space was broken, and a bean-sized hole appeared, from which, countless ck lightning bolts burst and shattered the surrounding space piece by piece. The tiny hole expanded speedily, reaching the size of a bowl within a blink of an eye, then the size of a dish. Soon, the hole turned to be as big as the mouth of an ordinary well. Soft white light streams surged out of the hole, and followed a swishing noise, these white light streams transformed into countless dazzling light beams that dazzled everywhere.

    Boom! A stream of white light hundreds of meter thick burst in the air and struck the boundless water of Pan Jia world. A water column rose hundreds of meters high. The white light was powerful, as it shattered the water column and forced the water to move outwards. The column turned into a, hundreds of meter tall water wall, spreading out and roaring in all directions.

    Evil mermaids and mermen fiercely darted out of the water surface while showing their sharp teeth, holding all kinds of weapons and looking at the white light stream that descended from the sky in a daze.

    The vast ocean of Pan Jia world was incredibly deep, at the bottom of which, Pan Jia had been leisurely drifting in the water. Shezily opened her eyes and murmured, "Hmm, have those people mentioned by Ji Hao arrived? Just let them do whatever they want. Those things were not important anyway."

    Gently waving her hand, a magical ripple spread out towards the entire Pan Jia world, along with the surging water streams.

    All spirit mermaids and mermen raised their heads simultaneously, leaned their heads and seemed to be clearly listening to something. They moved, diving down towards the deepest area. Crystal pces were located in the bottom area of the ocean, and as these spirit mermaids and mermen swam into them, the clear water became turbid,pletely covering all these underwater buildings.

    Only those evil mermaids and mermen didn¡¯t receive any rm. They popped out their mouths and showed their teeth while fiercely waving their weapons towards the white light.

    A dragon roar tore the air apart and descended into this world, following which came a dreadfully strong power vibration. Ao Li bumped out of the white light with a heavy armor. He spun for tens of times in the air, then abruptly opened his mouth and began vomiting due to the dizziness, into the ocean down below.

    That vomiting was heavy, and Ao Li almost threw his galldder up. Finally, he stopped vomiting, slowly shook his head and saw the world clearly.

    "Ah, Amma, this portal almost killed me! Good ancestors soul, I am a strong one already, but that was...Oh, my..."

    As he just managed to murmur a few words, Ao Li sensed another storm from his stomach. Widely opening his mouth and straightening his tongue, the vomiting started once again. Just now, everything in his stomach was squeezed out already, and by now, Ao Li¡¯s throat squirmed intensively, causing a loud, weird noise.

    While cursing, Ao Li released his dragon power, surging in his body. He forcibly boosted up his spirit blood tofort his body. Then, he opened his eyes and nced around.

    His body froze suddenly. He popped his eyes out, as if he couldn¡¯t believe those eyes. Then, Ao Li beganughing wildly and crazily.

    Whileughing, Ao Li took off his heavy armor, dropped his weapon, and transformed into a, thousands of meters long golden dragon, jumping into the vast ocean while roaring.

    Dark clouds gathered in the sky, lightning bolts dazzled across the sky and thunder rumbled. With the great power he was born with, Ao Li created a storm that stirred the entire area with a radius of tens of thousands of miles. Waves rose, and rapid undercurrents and whirlpools emerged.

    Hundreds of evil mermaids and mermen rushed to Ao Li while screaming. They wielded their weapons, pouncing on Ao Li. In the eyes of these instinctive creatures, Ao Li was huge, and could serve as a perfect meal.

    Ao Li snorted coldly, as a massive wave of silver electric bolts was released from his body. Next, the electric bolts sizzled in the entire area, creating loud popping noise from time to time. Those evil mermaids and mermen were burned one after another. They howled, sank into the water and died.

    "Wonderful ce! What a wonderful ce!" Ao Li reached his upper body out of the water surface. That tens of miles tall dragon body straightened upon the water surface, with countless thunderboltsnding on it, making him look even more powerful and dreadful.

    "What a wonderful ce!" Ao Li roared happily, as loud as he could.

    The water power in this ce was so pure, and all the other types of natural power were thin and weak. This was a world of water, perfect for the dragon-kind and those aquatic creatures under theirmand to live in. Spreading the seeds of spirit water nts from Pan Gu world into this ocean, those nts would grow thrivingly and speedily. Next,rge batches of lower aquatic animals could be raised in this ce, serving as food. Afterward, this ce would be the paradise of the dragon-kind and the other spirit aquatic creates.

    In Pan Gu world, the dragon-kind had to fight against Gong Gong Family for territory, and every year, countless conflicts would burst between them because of that. But for this perfect water world, Gong Gong wouldn¡¯t be able to touch it, and the dragon-kind would be the only owner of it!

    "Bloody non-humankind beings, if you want to take this world from me, you will die!" Ao Li thrillingly roared towards the sky.

    If Pan Jia world had mountains, ins or other types ofnd area, Ao Li would still worry that he might not be able to defeat those non-humankind beings who would arrive in this worldter. But this was a world of water, without anynd, and the water was immeasurably deep. Just now, Ao Li measured the depth of the water with his power, and found out that the average depth of this vast ocean was over ten-million meters!

    This water-dominated world was created for the dragon-kind, and no other creatures could ever fight the dragon-kind in this ce, not even the non-humankind!

    Swishing noise could be heard without an end while the eight dragon kings and arge group of dragons flew out of the portal.

    Same as Ao Li, those younger dragons all started vomiting once they came out of the portal. The eight dragon kinds stood in the midair stunned, staring at this boundless ocean as if they couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.

    "This, this, this...Dragon ancestors soul!" The eight dragon kinds raised their arms high, roaring in a wild joy.

    Bright fiery light shone out of the portal, following which, Feng Qinxin impatiently rushed out with arge group of phoenixes. Once they arrived in this world, the dense water power surged up from all directions. Feng Qinxin and her people didn¡¯t see thising, and the strong water power gushed into their mouths and nostrils, making them cough severely.

    "Phoenix ancestors soul, what a damnable ce is this?!" Feng Qinxin screamed in pain.

    The portal was opened and connected to another world. Even Pan Jia didn¡¯t notice thatrge streams of watery power had surged into the portal, sending it to Pan Gu world. Through the portal, Pan Jia world began pouring water into Pan Gu world ceaselessly.

    Ao Li was still roaring in excitement while Feng Qinxin was screaming andining in pain. As for Tushan Family people, they had already started to explore valuable natural resources of this world with all kinds of tools.

    Pan Jia world became noisy.

 Chapter 930: A Sign of the Flood

    Chapter 930: A Sign of the Flood

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The water was moving, and the movements of water had always been unpredictable.

    People said that water flowed downhill. From a ce with rich water resources, the water would always flow towards ces with poor water resources.

    Pan Gu world was a fertile world with rich natural resources. All natural powers in this world had been in a great bnce, stable and perfectly ordered. Therefore,pared to Pan Jia world, the water power in Pan Gu world was naturally weaker than in Pan Jia world. For this reason, after the portal between these two worlds was activated, the water power in Pan Jia world automatically permeated into Pan Gu world without much extra effort.

    If Sky Pir was not destroyed, and the natural defense of Pan Gu world remained undamaged, it would serve as an especially strong protective screen. Even if the exceeded water power came from the outer space, it would be blocked by the protective screen.

    But Gong Gong broke Buzhou Mountain and destroyed the core of the world. The earth meridians fell into disturbance while the natural defense of this world was weakened by ny percent. The water power from Pan Jia world surged straight into the portal, easily seeping into Pan Gu world once it sensed it from the portal.

    The density of water power in Pan Gu world was rising speedily.

    No clouds could be seen in the sky. Yet, the moisture had been rising crazily fast. Within a couple of days, the air turned weak and sticky, even in caves and rooms. Visibly, tiny water drops had been ceaselessly condensed from the air, dripping on the ground.

    The heavy rain never stopped in Mind and the four wastnds. Not a single area in this world wasn¡¯t under the rain by now.

    The rain dominated the world. The water umted on the ground, with the depth of around a foot. Waves roared and surged in every river and stream, with water flowing down from all mountains inrge streams. Except for those thousands of years old ancient trees, all slightly younger trees already had all branches broken by the rain, leaving tree trunks ntingly pointing at the sky.

    Ji Hao returned from the heaven with no result. He reported to Emperor Shun regarding what happened by the gate of the heaven and then left, heading back to Yao Mountain territory. In Pu Ban City, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t do much. He didn¡¯t know how to deal with this sudden crazy rain, neither did he have any idea about how to deal with Gong Gong, who had been hiding in heaven. These important things should be discussed and decided by Emperor Shun and those ministers, n leaders and elders.

    Ji Hao was a young earl. He had just built his foundation and attained his territory withrge numbers of nsmen. Under the current situation, his responsibility was to stay in Yao Mountain City tofort his people, and help fend against theing disaster. These were the things that needed to be done by the leaders of small to middle scale human ns when a disaster wasing.

    Returning to Yao Mountain City as fast as he could, Ji Hao went to check the portal. He had already sensed that this rain might be somehow rted to the portal connected with the Pan Jia world, but he couldn¡¯t prove it. He did not want to tell Emperor Shun and the other ministers about his guess either, because that would do no good except for getting himself more troubles and usations. Besides, what could possibly change even if he shut the portal down?

    Twelve portals existed in the territory of the non-humankind, same as the one in Yao Mountain City. The portal that belonged to Dishi Family also led to Pan Jia world. If Ji Hao guessed right, the other eleven new worlds provided by Dishi Cha were all dominated by water power, just like Pan Jia world.

    If that was true...

    Ji Hao¡¯s heart twitched from time to time. If that were true, in order to stop this great rain, human beings would have to take the initiative and start a war against the non-humankind, wouldn¡¯t they? They wouldn¡¯t have to break into Liang Zhu City to destroy the twelve portals, right?

    But how could things be so easy?

    The Golden bridge moved as fast as lightning. Followed by a dim golden light, Ji Hao silently descended from the air and prated into the coverage of the Heaven and Earth great formation, reaching to the portal¡¯s magic formation base.

    The portal had been running faultlessly, and therge light stream reaching straight into the higher sky seemed to be much more stable than before.

    Ji Hao took a circle around the base formation and carefully sensed the watery powering from it. Indeed, a small amount of moisture seeped into Yao Mountain City through the portal. But the amount that permeated into Yao Mountain City could fill a small pool tops. It could never cause such a destructive, overwhelming rain that affected the whole Mind and the four wastnds.

    Raising his head and knitting his eyebrows, Ji Hao ignored the greetings given by his people and flew swiftly up along therge light stream.

    As the golden light dazzled all the way, Ji Hao reached tens of thousands of meters high. Standing where the light stream reached into the void, Ji Hao spread his spirit power and carefully scanned across the surrounding area. In this area, the moisture Ji Hao sensed from the light stream was in a greater amount than it was in down below, but the difference wasn¡¯t too huge.

    The air around Ji Hao sparkled as Shaosi twisted the space and came beside him. Gently, she asked, "What happened? The rain is getting heavier and heavier these days in our territory. Except for the area under the coverage of the Heaven and Earth great formation thirty-thousand miles in radius around Yao Mountain City, all crops in the other areas are ruined."

    "Do we have enough food in storage?" Ji Hao asked Shaosi frowningly while trying to not show too many worries on his face.

    "Not enough." Shaosi shook her head, looking at Yao Mountain territory, which was swept by the rain, also with a worrying face.

    Yao Mountain territory was a new territory. Compared to those human territories with long histories, it was much weaker and fragile. The grain yield of Yao Mountain territory could barely feed their own people in these years. Arge quantity of food still needed to be purchased from the outside.

    A certain amount of grain was stored in Yao Mountain City, but that could only feed Yao Mountain people for a month. After a month, the entire Yao Mountain territory would be run out of food.

    Seven-colored mist coiled above Yao Mountain City. The Heaven and Earth great formation was fully activated, covering the area thirty-thousand miles in radius around the city. Not even a single drop of water could seep into this area. However, outside this area, the rain never stopped. Water roared in streams, and the main channels of quite a fewrge rivers were already flooded. From time to time, meters high waves would rise.

    Bang! Right under Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, a hill near a river was burst by the flood. That hundreds of meter tall hill fell into the river and blocked it.

    Rumbling noise could be heard without an end. The surging river was blocked, so it immediately overflew from the river channel, rampantly roaring towards both sides of the river. The turbid waves destroyed woods, submerged farnds, and a few viges near the river were crushed right away. Fortunately, people who lived in the viges had moved away long ago.

    "Hmm, at least the crops around Yao Mountain City are still safe."

    Looking at the flood striking onto the protective screen created by the Heaven and Earth great formation, seven-colored mist rose and drifted, while the hundreds of meters high waves smashed on the protective screen, yet caused no effect.

    Ji Hao raised his head, looked at the sky for a while, but then froze.

    He saw what he had seen in Pan Jia world ...

    In the midair, a small dark cloud floated quietly in the sky. From it, a fist-thick water stream was pouring down rumblingly.

    No raindrops anymore. Instead, it was a stream.

    Ji Hao popped his eyes out in shock. Surrounding him, more and more clouds like this emerged. Within the blink of an eye, over a thousand small clouds quietly appeared in the sky.

 Chapter 931: Worlds Connected

    Chapter 931: Worlds Connected

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Liang Zhu City, twelve streams of white light reached straight into the sky.

    Dishi Yanluo stood beside the base formation, silently looking at the faintly visible spell symbols in the white light. All of a sudden, a popping noise came from the portal, while countless spell symbols that had been spinning like gears paused. Next, all spell symbols merged together perfectly and transformed into a smooth stream of light that spread out.

    A Xiu n elderly man walked to the base formation, seeming to be quite experienced. He grasped in the air, then put his hand to his nose, sniffed and said while smiling, "Hmm, a world with rich water power. Poor human beings, this rain is not gonna stop!"

    The non-humankind had upied countless worlds. About the possible changes that might happen to a world after it was connected to another world by portals, they clearly knew about it. Pan Gu world was connected with another world that was dominated by water power. Thus, the strong water power seeped into Pan Gu world through the portal, and broke the bnce of natural powers.

    If Sky Pir still existed, the moisture that came from another world wouldn¡¯t cause any effect on Pan Gu world. But ording to the recent news, Gong Gong broke Buzhou Mountain. Therefore, an endless rain, a flood, all these would be reasonable. These non-humankind beings had witnessed such scenes countless times in those worlds they upied before.

    Dishi Yanluo seriously nodded and murmured to himself, "A world with rich water power? Hmm, hope we can find some nice things in there!"

    Raising his head and looking at the sky, Dishi Yanluo knitted his eyebrows. He abruptly raised his staff and knocked a Xiu n master aside, who was responsible for building the portal. The staff thudded against the Xiu n master¡¯s body and almost broke his shoulders, as Dishi Yanlou growled harshly, "The rain hassted for so many days. This proves that the portal of another family waspleted earlier than ours!"

    Pointing at the Xiu n master, Dishi Yanluo gave a cold smile and said fiercely, "This proves, the magic formation artists working for my Dishi Family are not as useful as theirs! You have to work harder. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t mind recing you!"

    A group of Xiu n people lowered their heads, daring not to say a word to Dishi Yanluo, who was so badly annoyed.

    Snorting slightly, Dishi Yanluo waved his hand. Large groups of Jia n warriors rushed into the portal. As the white light dazzled, they dispersed in the base formation.

    After one-hundred-thousand Jia n warriors stepped into the base formation, a group of Yu n nobles sitting in all kinds of flying forts, protected by their guards, flew into the portal. Great numbers of materials for building magic formations were carried in these flying forts, because they needed to build another stable portal base magic formation in the other world. Thus, they would be able to achieve the transportation between the two worlds with the lowest cost.

    Thousands of miles away, in a manor that belonged to Dark Sun, Yemo Luoye sat in arge ck armchair with a sour face while sneering, "Shanye is not willing toe back...She is such a humiliation to our Yemo Family."

    Turning around, Yemo Luoye snorted and said to a handsome Yu n young man, who was standing by the armchair, "Yemo Tian, that unruly little sister of ours, you go handle her. Bring her over and teach her some rules!"

    Yemo Tian smiled faintly, then the erect eye between his eyebrows slightly opened. Within it, an evil light had been rotating slowly.

    If anyone who knew him were on the scene, he or she would realize that he was one of the six masters of the prison manager, who daringly sold Ji Hao a great number of prisoners from ck Shark Castle.

    Smiling as warmly as a spring breeze, Yemo Tian said with a soft voice, "Sister, Shanye and I never liked each other. I think it¡¯s better for you to bring her back by yourself, don¡¯t you think so? As for this new world, why don¡¯t you let me..."

    Yemo Shanye waved her hand, interrupted Yemo Tian, and said coldly and ndly, "Things like conquering a new world might be too difficult for you now. After all, you never led an army."

    "Because you and Yemo Shanye never liked each other, I am sending you to bring her back. If I send anyone else, I¡¯m afraid, none of the others would dare to do anything to her. Therefore, I can only send you."

    Yemo Tian bit his lower lip, then said in that soft voice of his, "But sister, just because I am inexperienced, I think..."

    Yemo Luoye pped Yemo Tian¡¯s face. She stared at that handsome face of Yemo Tian and said slowly, "What you think doesn¡¯t matter. Yemo Tian, do you think that I will give you the military power of Dark Sun? Don¡¯t think about impossible things."

    Throwing a threatening nce at Yemo Tian, Yemo Luoye continued coldly, "I give you ten-thousand warriors. Take advantage of this great rain and go bring her back. This heavy rain will bergely helpful to you. Do not disappoint me!"

    Yemo Tian lowered his head and said ¡®yes¡¯ with a low voice.

    ng! The portal base formation of Dark Sun had located the targeted world as well. A Xiu n master walked to the formation, grasped in the air and sniffed. But immediately, he took a few steps back, as his face turned slightly dark.

    Hurriedly taking out a few antidotal pills, this Xiu n old man said to Yemo Luoye in shock, "Your majesty, that should be a ¡®water¡¯ world. But the water in that world has a great corrosive power..."

    Yemo Luoye and Yemo Tian¡¯s eyes sparkled simultaneously. Yemo Luoye thenughed out and said, "Corrosive power? It¡¯s nothing but a low-degree evolution of the power of devouring. In this case, good, very good... This world is worth for us to spend some time on it."

    Large groups of armored Jia n warriors rushed into the base formation with big steps.

    Almost at the same time when Yemo Luoye¡¯s base formation sessfully located the targeted world, a thin and faint darkness was added to the heavy rain in Pan Gu world. All nts touched by the darkness began withering and rotting.

    In another manor, the base formation that belonged to High Moon located the targeted world as well.

    An experienced Xiu n master quickly figured out the overall situation of that world. It was also a water-dominated world. But surprisingly, the water in that world was with aplicated toxicity that could paralyze and eventually kill living creatures.

    High Moon people were violent and straightforward. They didn¡¯t care about any toxicity, as they had strong bodies. High Moon warriors marched into the portal, heading to the new world.

    A barely visible, colorful glow appeared on the rainwater descending from the sky of Pan Gu world.

    Many rtively weaker animals lost their strengths to struggle, being paralyzed and flushed away by the water.

    The remaining portal magic formations that belonged to the non-humankind located their targets one after another. Meanwhile, theposition of this restless rain in Pan Gu world became more and moreplicated, more and more lethal.

 Chapter 932: A Great Disaster

    Chapter 932: A Great Disaster

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    In the main hall of Yao Mountain City, Ji Hao, Ji Xia, Qing Fu, Shaosi, Man Man, Taisi, Yu Mu, Feng Xing and all the other leaders had gathered up, staring at Di Yantuo.

    Confirmed by Di Yantuo, Ji Hao¡¯s guess was right.

    The non-humankind had conquered countless worlds. Therefore, they knew everything about those potential changes that could happen when two worlds were connected by a portal. Ji Hao only threw one question to Di Yantuo, but Di Yantuo told him everything he knew regarding the experiences summed up by the non-humankind in the past countless years.

    Indeed, this continuous heavy rain was rted to the portals of the non-humankind.

    Pan Jia world was a water-dominated world. Therefore, the dense moisture in Pan Jia world would certainly seep into Pan Gu world, which was a bnced world. If Sky Pir were not destroyed, the moisture from Pan Jia world would only slightly raise the density of water power of Pan Gu world. As a consequence, the rainy reasons in Pan Gu world might be lengthened for a few days within the next three to five years, but this would be the worst.

    However, the Sky Pir copsed, and the natural defense of Pan Gu world was almost destroyed. The water pouring down from Pan Jia world turned Pan Gu world into a rainy zone. The rain never stopped for a second. Even worse, the water started to pour from the sky in streams.

    "What if we shut down the portal?!" Ji Hao sat in the middle of the hall and asked Di Yantuo.

    "We can¡¯t!" Tushan old man yelled anxiously, "How much have we spent on that portal? We haven¡¯t even earned our money back. How can we shut it down just like this? We can¡¯t do bad bargains!"

    Ji Hao and all the others turned to Tushan old man. The entire hall fell into a deathly silence, without even the slightest sound.

    Taisi, who normally knew nothing, abruptly began talking, "Old man, a bad bargain is better than rotting in water, isn¡¯t it?"

    Tushan old man¡¯s face twisted. Then, he embarrassedly cupped his hands towards Ji Hao and said, "Sorry, sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it. It came out of my mouth naturally, and I couldn¡¯t help it. I apologize."

    Brushing his beard with his fingers, Tushan old man then continued with a darkened face, "But, what would change even if we shut down our portal? The non-humankind still have twelve portals!"

    Ji Hao stood up and held his hands behind his body, walking around in the hall.

    Tushan old man was right. Even if the portal in Yao Mountain City were shut down, the non-humankind would still be having the twelve portals. Without destroying all those portals, this rain would never stop.

    However, destroying those portals would be incredibly difficult. In order to do that, human warriors would have to break into the base of the non-humankind to fight with their lives. For all these years, the human-kind had been suppressed by the non-humankind and could barely breathe. How could they possibly defeat the non-humankind under the current situation?

    While pondering, Ji Tian suddenly rushed in. He bowed to Ji Hao in panic and shouted, "Shifu, something¡¯s wrong! This rain is poisonous!"

    Ji Hao¡¯s look changed in shock. ncing at the others, he took the lead and rushed out of the hall.

    Flying up into the sky while leaving a golden light beam in the air, Ji Hao flew out of the protective screen of the Heaven and Earth great formation. The rain poured on his face while tens of water streams descended along with a great pressure.

    Ji Hao reached out his hands and let the colorful raindrops fall in his hands.

    Locking the fingers of his left hand together and casting a waterproof magic, Ji Hao protected himself from the rain. Then, he sent out a stream of power, locked a fist-sized raindrop in his palm, and gave it a closer look.

    The raindrop was multicolored. Ji Hao wasn¡¯t a master of magical medicines and poisons. He scanned across the raindrop with his spirit blood and found out that the raindrop was toxic. Yet, he couldn¡¯t name the toxins in the rain, neither could he tell about their effects.

    After all, his body was now even stronger than ordinary human Divine Magi. The toxin might be lethal to ordinary human beings, but it would bepletely ineffective to Ji Hao. He wouldn¡¯t be harmed even if he drank this drop of rain right now. Therefore, it was difficult for him to know exactly how harmful the rainwater would be.

    Fortunately, Yu Mu flew up like a meatball. Ji Han handed the raindrop to him. Yu Mu took it over and flicked his fingers. From the chubby fingers of his, a few thin streams of mist rose, then the color of the raindrop began changing quickly.

    Along with a puffing noise, a few strands of mist spurted out from the raindrop, with ck, green, blue, and purple colors.

    Yu Mu took a long breath and inhaled all these mists, then closed his eyes. He carefully sensed them with his body. A whileter, Yu Mu¡¯s face darkened. "This toxin is ineffective to Magus Kings and Divine Magi. For Senior Magi, soaking in this water for a long time might cause them illness. For Junior Magi, exposure under this rain would kill them within no more than two months." said Yu Mu.

    Ji Hao¡¯s face turned dark as well. He didn¡¯t know how many Magus Kings and Divine Magi existed among human beings, but he did know that even in Pu Ban City, the main body of the humankind was formed from people under the level of Senior Magi.

    In this rain, even Senior Magi would fall ill, and Junior Magi couldn¡¯tst for two months. What about those Novice Magus and ordinary people? They might be killed by the toxin in the rain in half a month or a shorter span of time.

    "How could this happen?" Ji Hao raised his head, looking at the sky. The water in Pan Jia world was not toxic, it was especially pure and clear, rich in life-force. Pan Jia world water could even serve better as drinking water than Pan Gu world water.

    Since Pan Jia world water couldn¡¯t be toxic, the toxin could onlye from the other worlds. Those were connected to Pan Gu world as well through the other portals that belonged to the non-humankind.

    Bang! A vulture with the wingspan of over fifteen-meter fell down thudded against the protective screen of the Heaven and Earth great formation and bounced back up a hundred meters high.

    The power vibration released from this vulture was disturbed, judging from which, it was as powerful as ordinary Junior Magi.

    This vulture was probably starved in its nest, and chose toe out into the rain to seek food. But exposed in the rain for a while, it was affected by the toxin and fell down from the air.

    Ji Hao waved his broad sleeve and sent out a strong and soft stream of air that rolled up this vulture. He brought it into the arms of Yu Mu and said, "Try with this bird. See if you can detoxify it!"

    Man Man, Shaosi and the others all rushed out. Ji Hao nced at Qing Fu in concern, as she was the weakest among all, then said hurriedly, "Amma, don¡¯te out. This rain is indeed toxic. You can¡¯t expose yourself to it for too long!"

    Next, Ji Hao transformed into a golden beam of light and shed across the air, flying towards Pu Ban City. Meanwhile, he shouted, "Yu Mu, you and Amma work together, see if you can concoct an antidote. I¡¯m going to Pu Ban City to meet with Emperor Shun. This time, we¡¯re in a serious trouble...Perhaps, bigger troubles are expecting for us!"

    Somehow, Ji Hao had imagined some extremely scary scenes. A toxic rain, how many human beings would it kill?

    ¡®Damn you, Gong Gong, damn you!¡¯

    ¡®And those non-humankind beings, damn you all!¡¯

 Chapter 933: Volunteering

    Chapter 933: Volunteering

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Above Pu Ban City, a watery mist was rising. On the ground, ny-nine white streams extended to ten thousand miles, releasing a strong power vibration. They formed a powerful magic formation that covered the entire Pu Ban City.

    Large raindrops mixed with countless water streams poured down, bumping into the great formation based on Pu Ban City. They transformed into a dense watery mist, drifting and coiling in the air. An invisible cover seemed to exist above Pu Ban City. Along the arc-shaped cover, tens of meter thick water streams flowed in all directions, causing muffled ttering noise all the way.

    Pu Ban people stood on the broken ground and raised their heads, looking at the thick protective screen above their heads in a daze. On the protective screen, the flowing water was meters deep. One could easily imagine if this magic formation wasn¡¯t activated, what would Pu Ban City be like at the moment.

    Pu Ban City was protected by a powerful magic formation, but it still ended up like this. It was not hard to imagine how miserable the other areas were.

    "What a sin!" Some old people supported their bodies with walking sticks, standing by the soaked farnds andining in sadness. What a sin, those crops were almost ripe, but ruined just like this. How could people live without food?

    This season¡¯s crops were hopeless now, and life would be poor again for this year.

    More despairingly, from around the crops which were soaked in the water, tiny bubbles had been popping out. This rainwater was poisonous! Even if the rain stopped, the soil soaked by toxic water wouldn¡¯t be able to grow crops anymore without been cleaned thoroughly. However, the entire Mind was swept across by this rain. All of the soil was toxic now. How could anyone clean and detoxify the entire Mind?

    "What a sin!" Pu Ban people signed deeply. Everyone¡¯s heart was now covered in a dense dark cloud, and they were all especially gloomy. Even when facing non-humankind beings, Pu Ban people never doubted their warriors. They believed that human warriors could eventually defeat those damned non-humankind beings. But facing this heavy rain, the confidence and the will of fighting they had was frozen and destroyed. Many had been worrying if the humankind could even survive this great disaster. Even if they could, how much would they lose in this?

    Ji Hao transformed into a golden beam of light and flew to above Pu Ban City. A white watery mist blocked his eyesight. He tried to fly into Pu Ban City, but that magic formation stopped him. He couldn¡¯t even approach the protective screen created by the magic formation.

    Boosting up his power, Ji Hao gave a resonant roar. A few armored human warriors flew up from the watery mist, and on seeing Ji Hao, they quickly bowed and took out a bronze tablet, decorated by an embossment of a tiger head. They waved it downwards, and next, a, three-meter long split showed up on the protective screen.

    Ji Hao hurriedly drilled into the split, yet within this short span of time, arge stream of rainwater surged into the screen and poured on a hill down below, making mud ssh everywhere. Even a few wide rocks were flushed down the hill.

    The rocks fell on the ground, causing thunderous booms. Immediately, a group of human warriors rushed over. Seeing Ji Hao, they raised their heads and looked at that speedily closing split, then sighed together and weakly bowed to Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao bowed back, then flew towards the Town Hall.

    He was heavyhearted as well. These human warriors were fearless to the non-humankind. They dared to fight and kill, and even die in battlefields. They would even sing a happy song when perishing together with those non-humankind warriors. But now, the enemies were not living beings, who also had heads and hands, were also wearing armors, and holding weapons. Instead, this time, the enemy was the rain, soft, unbreakable, capable of flowing into every corner in the world.

    These warriors had no idea how to deal with this enemy, but the threat that came from this enemy was too lethal and destructive to the entire humankind. These human warriors had their morale lowered greatly. Ji Hao believed that at the moment, even a small troop of non-humankind warriors could easily destroy them.

    "Army!"

    Ji Hao¡¯s heart twitched again, then he sensed a coldness from his entire body.

    He thought of those aquatic warriors in Pan Jia world, that great armymanded by Kappa. When all human warriors were exhausted and mentally struck down by this rain, if an aquatic army rose on a great scale and with a strong intent of killing, not weakened even by a little bit, the humankind could never survive!

    "Gong Gong, damn you! Damn you!" Ji Hao gnashed his teeth and showed fierceness in his eyes while cursing with a twisted face. With an uncontroble aura of killing, he rushed into the Town Hall.

    In the Town Hall, Emperor Shun was walking in-between tworge pirs with a tired face. Thousands of ministers and n leaders and elders had divided into hundreds of different sized groups, whispering to each other.

    A bright light shone in the air, within which, a five-hundred-meter square magic sandbox floated in the air, roughly showing a topographic map of Mind and the shapes of main water veins and mountain ranges in Mind.

    This sandbox was indeed magical. Ji Hao saw a denseyer of watery mist was faintly visible in the sandbox, surrounded the entire sandbox. Clearly, this was the actual current situation of Mind.

    Ji Hao broke in. Emperor Shun stopped walking immediately, turned around and looked at him.

    "Earl Yao, didn¡¯t you head back to Yao Mountain City? What...Did you find something?"

    Ji Hao let out a breath, responded with a darkened face, "The rain is toxic. It seems that the non-humankind have already connected all twelve worlds, and if I have guessed right, all the twelve worlds are water-dominated."

    Ji Hao quickly told Emperor Shun about all he learned from Di Yantuo.

    Some elders from the dragon-kind were on the scene. Therefore, Ji Hao was a bit ashamed to tell everyone about the fact that he had sneakily been to Pan Xi world, ahead of the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind.

    Hearing Ji Hao, Emperor Shun and those human leaders nced at each other, unable to say a word.

    Such a severe effect could be delivered after Pan Gu world was connected with other worlds by portals? None of these human leaders knew about this!

    Si Wen Ming walked out of the crowd and said seriously, "Ji Hao, are you saying that, if we want to survive this disaster, we have to..."

    "We have to destroy the twelve portals that belong to the non-humankind. Apart from this, we have to figure out a way to fix the core of Pan Gu world, to repair the natural defense of this world." said Ji Hao while bitterly nodding.

    Emperor Shun clicked his tongue without saying anything.

    Breaking the twelve portals of the non-humankind, by risking lives, this might have a slight chance to seed. But fixing Buzhou Mountain...

    How could it be possible? How could it?

    Si Xi was sitting in the crowd. Hearing Ji Hao, he stood up and said with a deep and strong voice, "Emperor Shun, first of all, we should control the rain. If the rainwater is harmless, things will still stay controble for a while. But the rain is toxic, and if we can¡¯t control this toxic rain, the humankind would be doomed."

    Puffing up his chest, Si Xi continued in that strong voice, "I, Marquis Chong Si Xi, am volunteering to control the water for the whole world."

    Emperor Shun and the other ministers nodded delightfully. Emperor Shun smiled and said, "Marquis Chong must be confident to do it. Whatever you need, let us know!"

    "Breathing earth[1]!" Si Xi¡¯s face twitched and said with a hoarse voice, "We have to iste our people from this toxic rain. Therefore, I need breathing earth!"

    The Town Hall fell into silence. People nced at each other but couldn¡¯t say a word.

    _______________

    [1]Breathing Earth: Tranted from Chinese words Ï¢ÈÀ (x¨©r¨£ng), also known as Swelling Earth, is a magical substance in Chinese mythology that had a self-expanding ability to continuously grow- which made it particrly effective for use by the legendary god, Yu, in fighting the rising waters of the Great Flood. This Chinese wordpounds x¨© Ï¢ "breathe; cease; rest; grow; multiply" and r¨£ng ÈÀ "soil; earth". Noting simrities with earth-diver creation myths. This term appeared a few times in earlier chapters, as ¡®divine soil¡¯.

 Chapter 934: A Gleam of Light

    Chapter 934: A Gleam of Light

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Breathing earth, the pre-world essence of earth, contained a magically great power of creation.

    A grain of breathing earth could grow into hundreds of grains, then tens of thousands of grains, without stopping. A handful of breathing earth could be and. However, breathing earth was especially precious and rare in the mortal world.

    Among all members of the alliance of human ns, only Si Xi had a portion of breathing earth, passed down from his ancestors. But before the life-and-death in Pan Xi world began, in order to allow Si Wen Ming to protect himself in Pan Xi world, Si Xi promoted Si Wen Ming to the level of Divine Magi with that breathing earth. That portion of breathing earth merged with Si Wen Ming¡¯s body, giving him an immeasurably great power.

    That portion of breathing earth was consumed like that. After merging with Si Wen Ming¡¯s spirit blood, the pre-world power contained in the breathing earth had already transformed into a part of the after-world body of flesh and blood. By now, even if Si Wen Ming were thrown into a magical cauldron to burn, for the best result, a human-body-shaped piece of crystal would be left by him. But not a single grain of breathing earth could be extracted from his body.

    "Breathing earth, breathing earth, breathing earth!" Emperor Shun looked at that enormous sandbox with his heavy eyebrows knitted.

    Si Wen Ming¡¯s face turned purple-red. He abruptly took a step forward, said slightly hysterically and despairingly, "Amma, do we truly need breathing earth? But, but, even if I abandon this body..."

    "Nonsense!" Emperor Shun pped on Si Wen Ming¡¯s forehead and said with a deep voice, "The breathing earth has already merged with your spirit blood and be a part of your body. It¡¯s no longer breathing earth. What can you possibly do even if you abandon this body of yours?"

    Holding his hands behind his body, Emperor Shun took a few circles in the hall with a bitter look, then turned to the few most elderly n leaders.

    Candle Dragon Gui, Wulong Yao and the other few countless years old men had been sitting in a corner of the great hall, with their sparkling eyes fixed on the sandbox, which was showing the entire Mind.

    A long whileter, Candle Dragon Gui murmured, "I only know how to kill people and tear cities down. Things like farming or controlling the water, I cannot do. But since the rain is toxic, build a dam with breathing earth to pool the water is indeed a good idea, in this emergency situation."

    Murmuring for a while, Candle Dragon Gui knitted his eyebrows and continued in a deep voice, "Breathing earth is extremely precious. The breathing earth possessed by You Chong n was attained by Emperor Fuxi back then from the heaven. If you ask me where we can still find breathing earth by now, that would be nowhere but the treasury in heaven!"

    Once these few words came out of Candle Dragon Gui¡¯s mouth, Wulong Yaoughed bitterly, spread his hands and said, "The treasury in heaven, hehe, one of my ancestors was awarded by divine emperors and invited into the treasury in heaven to select three supreme treasures as his rewards. The three greatest divine treasures of our n are from the heaven treasury."

    Raising his head and recalling for a while, Wulong Yao continued, "Things regarding the treasury in heaven are recorded on a turtle shell, passed down by my ancestors...The ce was well-barded, with a scarily powerful defensive magic formation. The magic formation was boundless, and the paths in it wereplicated. With one wrong step, you will die, both in the body and the soul."

    Si Xi stood aside and continued with a darkened face, "Even worse...The heaven is now under Gong Gong¡¯s control."

    The hall fell into a deathly silence once again.

    Back then, when the heaven had fallen, with only Kua E and his brothers guarding it, if the alliance of human ns had needs, these poor divine Gods might be willing to sneakily trade some divine treasures in the heaven for some wine and delicious food. Things like this did happen before asionally.

    However, Gong Gong had now controlled the heaven and the entire Heaven and Earth magic formation up there. Zhu Rong and his army encircled the heaven. Yet, he could not take a single step into the heaven.

    Facing the power of the divine Heaven and Earth great formation, hiding from Gong Gong and his people, sneaking into the heaven, then into the treasury to find breathing earth, was an impossible mission.

    "The Heaven and Earth magic formation!" Emperor Shun¡¯s face turned longer, as if he had suddenly grown over a hundred years older.

    He walked to the door of the hall, looking at the surging toxic water streams outside the translucent protective screen, gnashed his teeth and said, "Gong Gong is damned...What did human beings do wrong?"

    Ji Hao looked at the despairing faces of most of those human leaders in the hall, then murmured with a low voice, "The Heaven and Earth great formation, if we have its blueprint ..."

    Emperor Shun stared at Ji Hao, almost madly, with his teeth gnashed so tight that it even caused a grinding noise. Clenching his fist, Emperor Shun said with a hoarse voice, "The Heaven and Earth formation is a battle formation used by the ancient heaven for awing and suppressing the entire world. It was transformed from the moving trajectories of the great Dao of nature of Pan Gu world. How can we possibly have the blueprint of the Heaven and Earth great formation?"

    Ji Hao rubbed his nose and responded with a hoarse voice, "Hmm, the defensive magic formation of my Yao Mountain City is a Heaven and Earth great formation. Kua E and his brothers are nice, so I increased their wages by ten times, with an extra amount of wine and meat. They then threw the blueprint of the Heaven and Earth great formation directly in Yao Mountain...When the constructional work of Yao Mountain City waspleted, they forgot to take it back."

    "They didn¡¯t even take the blueprint seriously, hehe," Ji Haoughed and continued, "So, I was embarrassed to remind them..."

    Including Emperor Shun himself, everyone on the scene had now been staring at Ji Hao with a badly twisted face.

    ¡®Are you joking? You must be joking!¡¯

    ¡®It is the greatest defensive magic formation of the heaven, the one used for awing and suppressing the entire world, including the mortal world and theherworld, and destroying the evils. It is the most important magic formation in the world, andbined by the ten most powerful pre-world divine magic formations, it is also the foundation of the heaven. But, did you say that the blueprint of this great formation is in your Yao Mountain City?!¡¯

    ¡®Did you say that you attained the blueprint of this great magic formation, the essence of the most important thing of the heaven, with some money, and wine, and meat, which were too insignificant to even be mentioned?!¡¯

    ¡®Why didn¡¯t Kua E and his brothers just sell the whole heaven?!¡¯

    ¡®How lucky is Earl Yao?Seriously, to what extent?¡¯

    Those human leaders were screaming in their heads.

    "My great heaven!" Emperor Shunughed out wildly while rushing straight to Ji Hao, spread his arms then hugged Ji Hao tight. He pped heavily on Ji Hao¡¯s back with both hands, even causing a series of thuds.

    Si Xi, Si Wen Ming, and the others rushed up altogether,ughing with badly twisted faces, cheering in low voices while wielding their fists and palms, crazily pping and punching Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Ji Hao lost his eyesight temporarily, while his bones were creaking. He was beaten by thousands of human leaders in the hall until he almost vomited blood.

    Thrilled for a while, Emperor Shun gave a resonant roar, hearing which, the group of human leaders walked back to their positions and lined up orderly, looking at Emperor Shun.

    Emperor Shun pulled out the Xuanyuan sword and shouted, "People, this is a destructive disaster to our humankind. I hope we canbine our hearts and powers to conquer it!"

    Orders were given one after another, including sending a strong army to spy on the non-humankind, and asking the appearances of powerful beings from each n, who had been living in seclusion, to help to stabilize the situation.

    But the most important order was given to Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming

    ¡®At all costs, stint no sacrifice... Sneak into the heaven and steal the breathing earth!¡¯

 Chapter 935: Asking Help From the Sect

    Chapter 935: Asking Help From the Sect

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Activating the Heaven and Earth golden bridge, Ji Hao transformed into a golden light, swishing in the air unsettlingly.

    He had the blueprint of the Heaven and Earth great formation, but so what? The great formation was incredibly powerful and mysterious, with unpredictable changes. If it were a changeless, simple formation, Ji Hao might be able to safely enter and exit that formation with the blueprint. However, Gong Gong had intruded the heaven, and at the moment, the heaven waspletely under his control. With a slight carelessness, he would be discovered by Gong Gong, and once the great formation was activated, Ji Hao would be crushed to death, even if he clearly knew about all possible changes of the great formation.

    There was a vast difference between a magic formation with and without a controller.

    Not to mention the number of people Gong Gong brought into the heaven to guard, or the elite Water God warriors that had now been hiding in the heaven, as long as the great formation was activated, all intruders would be killed immediately. If the humankind sent arge number of people into the heaven, and if they triggered the great formation, all these people would die in vain. But if the humankind only send one or two people into the heaven, once they encountered Gong Gong¡¯s people and fell into an encirclement, they would die as well.

    Struggling... Ji Hao was struggling.

    The Breathing earth kept in heaven was now the most imperative treasure needed by the alliance of human ns. But, Ji Hao didn¡¯t have the confidence to bring it out of heaven.

    The dimly golden divine light shed across the air as Ji Hao flew at his highest speed. He left Mind, heading to Southern Wastnd.

    The starry void was also suffused with a watery mist. Water drops merged together, became streams in the void, then turned into floating brooks, flowing into rapidly flowing gray rivers. Pushed by the star powers in the void, white waves roared while those great rivers surged windingly. Loud water ttering noise could be heard from everywhere, as fierce water streams flew all over the void.

    Ji Hao flew straight, violently crossing numerous roaring, rapidly flowing, floating rivers. Ji Hao saw patrolling fleets of the non-humankind many times. Enormous metal ships were connected by chains, slowly moving in the water with difficulty.

    Some Jia n warriors with bad tempers stood on the heads of their ships, angrily yelling and shouting towards the void.

    Water, boundless water wrapped the fleets entirely up. It disabled those non-humankind warriors from clearly seeing the surrounding areas and made it hard to breathe for them. These Jia n warriors felt that they were slowly suffocating to death.

    Seeing these patrolling warriors¡¯ miserable looks, Ji Hao was curious. How did non-humankind beings in Liang Zhu City deal with this ceaseless heavy rain?

    The dim golden light beam was swift, Ji Hao had squeezed all of his power out to fly as fast as possible. Rushing all the way and after shattering tworge and dense spheres of watery mist, he finally came to the sky above Southern Wastnd. Southern Wastnd was enveloped in the persistent heavy rain, with countless water streams pouring down from the sky, pressing the towering trees in the forest down to the ground.

    Muffled booms could be heard from everywhere. Flying mountains couldn¡¯t bear the impacts of those water streams, ntingly falling down from the air and smashing on the ground. Many mountains were ttened and sent mud and broken rocks up in puffs.

    More shockingly, many active volcanos in Southern Wastnd that were used to spurting dense smoke and fire day and night withva boiling in the volcano vents, had their fires dimmed under this heavy rain. The rain and the boilingva shed with each other, causing loud sizzling noises rising from the volcano vents along with hot steams.

    Because of the conflict between the coldness and hotness, all of a sudden, a few volcanos exploded. Glowing redva sshed all over the sky, but soon was turned into ck rocks by the rain. They heavily thudded on the ground, with white steam rising from them in streams.

    Once Ji Hao broke into Southern Wastnd, a red silhouette shed across the air. That was Yu Yu, who showed up abruptly before Ji Hao¡¯s face with a gloomy look.

    "Are you here because of this rain?" Yu Yu had a human-shaped five-colored silhouette seized in his hand, struggling desperately, while he asked Ji Hao straightforwardly.

    "Wise as you, Shifu, I am here because of this heavy rain." Ji Hao nced at the five-colored human-shaped silhouette in Yu Yu¡¯s hands and realized that the sky devils in Southern Wastnd were actually not wiped out, which surprised him. Ji Hao then quickly told Yu Yu about the decisions made by the alliance of the human n.

    Yu Yu¡¯s eyes shone with a bright light. He nced at the five-colored silhouette in his hand. Then, fierce sword powers surged out from his five fingers and suddenly prated that silhouette, turning it into nothingness. Seeing this, Ji Hao¡¯s heart even ached.

    "The ancient heaven...The Heaven and Earth great formation... Hehe, Gong Gong, he is indeed daring." Yu Yu narrowed his eyes, quickly rubbing his chin with his left hand. Then, he gave Ji Hao a sideway nce and said, "You and that kid, Si Wen Ming, even with the blueprint of the great formation and a group of powerful human beings, I¡¯m afraid you still won¡¯t be able to enter and exit safely."

    Ji Hao hurriedly kneeled and kowtowed to Yu Yu while saying, "Therefore, I came to ask for help, my dear Shifu."

    Yu Yu pursed his lips, until his mouth looked like a thin line, as sharp as the sword edge. With narrowed eyes, he pondered for a while, then abruptly raised his head, nced at the west and said, "You came at a good time..."

    Murmuring something confusedly, Yu Yu then continued with a nd tone, "Back then, I signed an agreement with the other powerful beings in this world. Because of that, I cannot step in any human affairs unless the humankind is facing a destructive disaster."

    Pausing briefly, Yu Yu smiled and said, "But your brother Po, and your other brothers and sisters, have no such worries. Alright, just let them go with you!"

    Giving a cold smile, Yu Yu then carried on with a dark look, "Be careful when you do it. If you encounter any enemy, be quick and neat. Do not show any mercy. Otherwise, you might cause yourselves extra troubles and risks."

    Ji Hao paused slightly. He realized that Yu Yu meant more than he said.

    Thinking of what Yu Yu said just now, Ji Hao took a nce at the west, then slowly nodded and said ¡®yes¡¯.

    Yu Yu then grabbed Ji Hao while pointing a finger at the golden bridge which floated above his head. A dim golden divine light rose straight into the sky, following a loud space-tearing noise. Within a single second, Yu Yu brought Ji Hao to a boundless space, which was suffused by coiling purple mist streams.

    "Ah, this golden bridge is indeed extraordinary. Normally, it would take me three to five days toe to my big brother¡¯s dojo. But with this thing, we made it within a second." Yu Yu praised the power of the golden bridge in surprise.

    All this while Ji Hao stared at Yu Yu stunned, couldn¡¯t say a word.

    Despite Yu Yu¡¯s iprehensible power, he had to spend three to five days toe to Priest Dachi¡¯s dojo. How far was this dojo of Priest Dachi from their world?

    Standing on a purple cloud, Yu Yu shouted at the boundless purple mist, then told everything about the endless rain that was happening in the human world.

    A Taiji-pattern-like sphere of purple mist showed up while spinning slowly. Next, the purple mist sphere split into two and let a yellow and ck, exquisite tower flying out.

    Yu Yu grasped this small tower, then grabbed Ji Hao with another hand and activated the golden bridge once again. A secondter, they arrived in another vast space, which was filled with a golden light and a warm power.

    Murmuring a few words to the golden light, a mushroom-shaped glow gradually showed and split, sending out a gray-colored long streamer, flying slowly towards Yu Yu and Ji Hao. Strong streams of power had been releasing from the long streamer.

    Yu Yu caught the long streamer, then took Ji Hao and shed away. First, they returned to Southern Wastnd and picked up Po and Gui Ling. After that, they took a trip to Eastern Wastnd, Northern Wastnd, Western Wastnd and a few ces in the starry void, within the next quarter of an hour.

 Chapter 936: Work Together

    Chapter 936: Work Together

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The bottom half of Buzhou Mountain stood in the world, with a crystal altar standing on it. Elder Destiny stood in front of the altar, cut open the chest of a three-headed boa dragon, took out its heart and ced on it. Followed by Elder Destiny¡¯s moves, tens of thousands of holy spirits and ancestor souls from Pan Xi world moved together and beheaded countless fierce wild beasts, which were weakened by the rain.

    A strong gale rose and rolled up the blood of these beasts that sprayed on the altar. Swoosh! A purple stream of fire rose from the altar. The water-tank-sized fire stream rose to thousands of meter high. Meanwhile, the raindrops in the air were frozen by the coldness released from the purple fire, falling from the sky.

    Thepass of destiny floated above Elder Destiny¡¯s head. Theplicatedly structuredpass had been spinning slowly, while strands of purple fire puffed out of the altar, drilling into thepass.

    Elder Destiny incanted a spell with a low voice and began walking around thepass. As the highest being of the Dao of destiny of Pan Xi world, this was the first time for him to perform an offering ceremony in Pan Gu world, to summon those fallen ancient, powerful beings of Pan Gu world, borrow their great powers that lingered in this world, and help himself.

    Sensing those terrifying and evil streams of powers surge over, Elder Destiny somehow felt that he had grown into a thousands of meters tall giant, and every slight move made by him could now destroy the whole universe.

    Narrowing his eyes, Elder Destiny took a deep breath, then raised his arms, pointing his fingers at the sky.

    In the middle of thepass, a misty spell symbol slightly vibrated, releasing a hair-thin, dim beam of light. It momentarily shed across the long distance, straight into the archway outside the frontal gate of the heaven.

    A magical sense of power that couldn¡¯t be sensed by ordinary people spread out quickly. The cirction of destiny power around the gate of the heaven was disorderedpletely. Within this short moment, the sensing ability of the Heaven and Earth great formation in heaven to the outer world was weakened to an extreme level.

    A crushing counterforce roared down towards Elder Destiny. Meanwhile, above the half Buzhou Mountain, a water-tank-sized dark cloud silently emerged, with thunder rumbling in it. However, Elder Destiny nimbly darted away. At the same time, over ten straw dolls swiftly flew out of his sleeves. These straw dolls would take the counterforce for him.

    Those were substitute dolls made by Candle Dragon Gui himself, with dragon-soul grasses picked from the graveyard of the ancestors of Candle Dragon n. This kind of substitute dolls could perfectly remove ill fortune and save people from fatal dangers.

    The dark cloud moved slightly. Next, all those substitute dolls were wrapped up by a thinyer of lightning bolts, then being shredded within a blink of an eye.

    Elder Destiny remained perfectly unharmed. He took three steps backward, waved his broad sleeves and quickly dispelled the great power gathered on the altar.

    "Master, this is all I can do." Elder Destiny looked at the sky worryingly.

    What he could do was nothing more than weakening the sensing ability of the Heaven and Earth great formation in the heaven as much as possible, for seventy-two hours. Beclouding the power of destiny, this was extremely dangerous. Even though those substitute dolls had taken the first wave of counterforce for him, Elder Destiny could only ensure the safety for three days.

    As the highest leader of an intelligent race from an independent world, and the owner of the fortune of a world with thepass of destiny as a pre-world supreme treasure, Elder Destiny was the only one capable of weakening the sensing ability of the great formation temporarily.

    But with his power and abilities, he could only ensure the safety for three days.

    Once thepass of destiny began spinning, Ji Hao, who had been waiting outside the gate of the heaven, moved. He gave a deep roar and activated the golden bridge. Then, Po, Gui Ling, Jin Ling and Wu Dang, moved together. Jin Ling and Wu Dang were both Yu Yu¡¯s disciples. Yu Yu invited them over from the western Wastnd and Northern Wastnd to help Ji Hao.

    The four famous disciples under Yu Yu¡¯s guidance joined their hands and sent out water-clear streams of Yu Yu¡¯s divine light into the golden bridge. A dim golden light stream spread out and shed through the archway which was controlled by the great formation, prating into the deeper areas of the heaven.

    The Heaven and Earth golden bridge was able to move across spaces and break all kinds of seals. Now, four powerful beings hadbined their powers and activated seventy to eighty percent of the power of the golden bridge. Before they came up, Ji Hao merged the blueprint of the Heaven and Earth great formation with the golden bridge. Therefore, this dim golden light stream silently and swiftly prate into the great formation like a thin flowing stream of liquid silver.

    Seals were broken one after another, magic formation cores were bypassed, and within a couple of breaths, the golden bridge reached to the central area of the great formation.

    Ji Hao turned around and nced at Si Wen Ming, who was wearing a simple x cloth and carrying a long sword, looking like a simple and honest middle-aged man. Si Wen Ming smilingly pped on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder and said, "Let¡¯s do it! Breaking into the heaven without a permission...If we seed, our descendants can brag about it for countless years!"

    Ji Haoughed.

    If the mission was aplished, surely their descendants could brag about it for thousands of years. But if they failed, hmm, how many of them could leave safely? Ji Hao couldn¡¯t tell for sure.

    "Go!" said Ji Hao while pointing his finger forward. The golden bridge released a golden light that wrapped the group of people up, momentarily turning everyone¡¯s bodies into light. Through the safe path opened by the golden bridge, this dim golden light stream flew into the heaven.

    Before the archway, Zhu Rong¡¯s face was twisted, with his eye corners twitching intensively.

    "A bunch of ba*tards, they got in... They truly got in! The Heaven and Earth great formation, the ancient heaven, they got in just...like this!" Zhu Rong looked at where Ji Hao and the others disappeared, abruptly pped on his ownp and yelled, "Ah! They can even get in through the Heaven and Earth great formation so easily! Then, the treasury of my Zhu Rong Family...I have to find a secret ce to rebuild the treasury!"

    The Heaven and Earth great formation wasn¡¯t triggered. Instead, it was simply staying vignt to any possible attack. It was just like a group of fierce wild beasts which were in a deep sleep; as long as one stayed away from their ws and teeth and restrain one¡¯s powers, one would be able to sneak through their sharp teeth and ws safely.

    Colorful clouds surged in all directions like waves, while a warm mist rose with a splendid glow. The golden bridge was magical, bringing Ji Hao and the others straight to a small square which was paved with white jade and embossed with dragons and phoenixes, through nine divine archways and thousands of seals and magic screens.

    This square was rtively small, but still, it was thousands of metes squared in area. Cyan-colored buildings stood on all four sides of the square,yers andyers, and no edges of these blocks could be seen.

    Ji Hao sent the golden bridge back into his body, helplessly pointed at the surrounding area and said, "This square is surrounded by thirty-six thousand buildings, all belonging to the department of treasury. No one knows where breathing earth is."

    Po raised his eyebrows,ughed and said, "People call me Priest Po[1], but ¡®treasury¡¯ also sounds like a good name."

    Ji Hao nced at Po, and at the same time, Jin Ling, who had a beautiful face yet with a cold and serious look, threw Po a sideway nce and said, "Big brother, don¡¯t be naughty. We¡¯re on mission."

    Narrowing her eyes, Jin Ling continued in a nd tone, "Since we don¡¯t know where breathing earth is, we shall just take it all."

    Ji Hao was shocked, while Si Wen Ming¡¯s face began twitching.

    Only Man Man, who insisted on following Ji Hao up to the heaven, abruptly pped her hands andughed out loud as she shouted, "This sister is right. How many treasures are kept in this ce? Let¡¯s take them all!"

    ______________

    [1]¡¯Po¡¯ is tranted from the Chinese word ¡®±¦¡¯, which literally means treasure.

 Chapter 937: Violently Break

    Chapter 937: Violently Break

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    In the heaven, Divine Pivot Hall...

    In the dark hall, countless colorful light spots transformed into countless different sized swirls, floating in the air and spinning slowly like tightly biting gears. asionally, some light spots would burst with a dazzling sphere of light, and countless images would sh across the light sphere.

    Xiang Liu was wearing a long ck robe, proudly sitting in the middle of the hall, smilingly looking at these spinning light spots. This was the main control hub of the Heaven and Earth great formation. In here, one could watch every corner of the heaven, and could also freely trigger all seals and magic formations. A while ago, it was Xiang Liu who controlled the great formation, released the divine thunder and broke Buzhou Mountain.

    Being able to control the entire Heaven and Earth great formation in heaven, and through this great formation, control the lives and deaths of countless living creatures, this made Xiang Liu feel that his life was even sublimed.

    "People, those people." Xiang Liu narrowed his eyes andughed, shaking his head while raising a golden cup that was decorated with nine embossed dragons. He took a sip of the delicious countless years old wine, then showed his teeth in happiness.

    Back in the ancient times, only divine emperors could taste this wine. Xiang Liu was only an enormous spirit creature living in the mortal world. He hadn¡¯t even seen a vintage wine like this. But now, the entire heaven was under his control. He could drink whatever he wanted, who dared to say no?

    "Human beings, hmm, tasty." Xiang Liu narrowed his eyes, murmuring some scary words with a creepy low voice, "Not only tasty, those young human girls, hehe, that beauty is also great."

    "As for the power of their faith..." Xiang Liu scornfully snorted.

    Looking around for a while, as if he was afraid that Gong Gong might hear him murmuring, Xiang Liu lowered his voice further and continued, "Is the power of the faith of human beings truly that great? Can it really strengthen souls and allow one to quickly reach the immortal level? This isn¡¯t a lie of Dishi Cha, is it?"

    "Hmm," Followed by a cold hum, a ck stream of water mist flew in through the crack between the door and its frame. The watery mist roared, and next, Wuzhi Qi walked out from it and sat down in front of Xiang Liu.

    "What have you been thinking about?" Wuzhi Qi¡¯s eyes sparkled brightly as stared at Xiang Liu.

    "About a route of retreat." Xiang Liu remained silent for a while and continued slowly, "This time, we have offended everyone. If Gong Gong seeds, how many benefits can we get? And if he fails...What would happen to us?"

    Wuzhi Qi¡¯s pupils shone brightly with a cold light as he leaned his head, looked at Xiang Liu for a while,ughed and said, "I thought you have always been the most loyal follower of Gong Gong. But surprisingly, you too have so many thoughts in your head."

    Xiang Liu carelessly took a big sip of the wine and responded, "Snakes are born to be cautious and suspicious, this is my nature. I spent great efforts to live till today. I am actually very afraid of death, you know?"

    Wuzhi Qi rubbed his own scalp and murmured in a low voice, "You think you¡¯re the only one be afraid of death? I am as well. To be honest, I acted so violently and brutally before, because I wanted everyone to be scared of me, so that they wouldn¡¯t dare to offend me. Then, I could feel safe."

    Sighing slightly, Wuzhi Qi continued murmuring to himself, "The longer you live, the more you¡¯re afraid of death."

    Pausing briefly, he put his mouth near Xiang Liu¡¯s ear and said, "We¡¯ve been serving Gong Gong Family for so many generations. This Gong Gong now, do you think he..."

    Xiang Liu clenched his fingers, as a dazzling light sphere was squeezed out of the golden cup held in his hand. Followed by an ear-piercing metal-crushing noise, the exquisite golden cup was twisted in his hand,pletely out of shape.

    "Whatever, we swore back then!" Xiang Liu dropped the twisted golden cup, lied on the ground and spread his arms and legs. Looking at those rotating light spots, he said, "If we didn¡¯t make that vow, I would have run away with my wives and kids long ago. I was a snake from the Chaos, I was all alone. But now, I have millions of descendants..."

    Wuzhi Qi looked at Xiang Liu with a dark face and said, "Who told you to like human girls and make...so many descendants?"

    Xiang Liu twisted his neck and responded with a strange voice, "And you didn¡¯t? Why do you have to pretend in front me?"

    The two of them looked at each other in the eyes for a while, then subconsciously put their heads together and began whispering to each other. A whileter, Wuzhi Qi asked in a low voice, "Do you think we should talk to Snake Xiu, that old thing too?"

    Xiang Liu snorted coldly and responded in a low voice, "Snake Xiu is crude and rash, he can¡¯t do detailed ns. See what he¡¯s doing right now? Such a humiliation to all of us. Let him be, let him die. But Kun Peng, that guy is smart and cunning. We are all smart, and together, we might find a way of survival!"

    Countless light spots drifted and spun in the hall. Xiang Liu and Wuzhi Qi believed that the Heaven and Earth great formation was supremely powerful, that no living creature could ever break into the heaven. Therefore, neither of them noticed a different glow shone on some of these light spots.

    "Shh!" On the square, Man Man yelled in excitement, and Shaosi hurriedly covered Man Man¡¯s mouth with her hand. Then, she straightened her forefinger before her lips. Man Man popped out her eyes, closed her mouth immediately and nodded carefully.

    Ji Hao turned around and said to the group of people that followed behind him with a low voice, "Alright, be careful, everyone. In this ce, dangers can be in everywhere. If we get too noisy, I¡¯m afraid..."

    Before Ji Hao finished his speech, a thunderous boom could be heard, and the ground vibrated slightly. In the distance, a great hall that belonged to the department of treasury quaked slightly. The golden roof tiles of the hall began shaking intensively, causing a series of ttering noises.

    A bright and resonant voice shouted, "Kids, work harder! Haha, break this godforsaken door. For the treasures inside, there will be a share for you!"

    Hissing loudly, that voice then continued proudly, "Idiots, this is the heaven, it¡¯s guarded by the Heaven and Earth great formation! Who can possibly ruin our master¡¯s n? Why do we have to waste our time on taking turns guarding in the Divine Pivot Hall? Why don¡¯t we just search for treasures?!"

    "This is the heaven, fools! Even a pir in this ce can be enough for a million of your nsmen to live happily for hundreds of years if you can carry it down and turn it into jade coins. Hurry, hurry up! Open this bloody door, let¡¯s see what¡¯s inside!"

    Ji Hao and the others nced at each other, then hurriedly and carefully moved towards where the voice came from.

    Hiding behind another hall and sneakily reaching his head out, Ji Hao saw Snake Xiu¡¯s enormous body floating in midair,manding thousands of warriors with ck armors to smash the door of the hall with a giant golden pir.

    The door was incredibly heavy and thick. Thousands of warriors at the level of Magus Kings and above carried a three meters in radius golden pir and smashed into the door over and over again. The entire hall was shaking while fire sparkles were sent up against the door. But the door showed no sign of opening.

    Finally, Snake Xiu was enraged. He roared out, then kicked a few of his warriors flying away and carried that pir up himself.

 Chapter 938: The Directory of Treasures

    Chapter 938: The Directory of Treasures

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Snake Xiu smashed the door himself. With his immeasurably great strength, a dense purple smoke was sent up from the door along with dazzling fire sparkles. Golden roof tiles of the hall couldn¡¯t stand the strong impact anymore and fell off one after another.

    Ji Hao clearly saw that the door of this hall didn¡¯t have any magic seal. Instead, it was locked in a physical and clumsy way, which was also the most dependable way.

    The door was thickly covered with ster maps. With a mysterious power, numerous fist-sized gemstone stars had been moving slowly, along perfectly organized tracks. One had to move these stars ording to the right sequence to open this door. Once these stars were moved to the right position, the giant and heavytch behind the door would unlock automatically.

    Ji Hao scanned across the doors of all buildings in this area with his spirit power. These doors were three-hundred meters tall, three meters thick, and all locked in an ancient, physical way. But each one of these doors was also under the protection of the Heaven and Earth great formation.

    Therefore, Snake Xiu could either patiently crack the hidden passwords in the ster maps on the door, put each star in the right position and open the door patiently, or violently destroy the protection of the Heaven and Earth magic formation and break the door to attain the treasures inside.

    Obviously, Snake Xiu wasn¡¯t willing to use his brain. He had already shut down the magic protection of these halls and weakened the defense of these halls to an extreme point, then started violently attacking the door.

    Thunderous booms could be heard without an end. Smashed by Snake Xiu, therge metal door, which remained motionless under the fierce attacksunched by thousands of powerful Magus Kings, was dented and twisted. Atst, followed by a thunderous bang, the door frame and arge piece of wall copsed, being sent into the hall.

    "Haha! Go, go, let¡¯s get in and see! ording to this directory, materials from ancient divine dragons are kept in this hall, including millions of dragon pearls!" Snake Xiu waved his hands in excitement while conveniently throwing the golden pir away.

    "No one is allowed to take anything without my permission! All treasures are mine! I get to chose the first, then you!" Snake Xiu blinked his eyes, fiercely stared at his warriors and said, "Remember, no one can take anything without my permission! Those dragon pearls canrgely improve my power. Whoever dares to take any of those without permission, I¡¯ll eat your whole family!"

    Thousands of warriors under Snake Xiu¡¯smand growled out together and impatiently rushed into the hall.

    Snake Xiu proudly took out a three-foot-long, one-foot-wide jade board. Seven-colored mist coiled around the jade board as it glowed with a faint clear light. Along with Snake Xiu¡¯s voice, golden, ancient style divine spell symbols were released from the jade board. Countless fist-sized divine spell symbols sparkled quickly in the air, seeming to be made of pure gold.

    "Hmm, things kept in this hall are materials from the dragon-kind."

    Clicking his tongue, Snake Xiu said, "The spirit blood of a nine-headed feather dragon is also kept in here? Hehe, Xiang Liu, oh Xiang Liu, why do you have to pretend to be high-hearted? The spirit blood of a nine-headed feather dragon can improve your power by a hundred percent atst. But you were scorned toe to w open the treasury with me!"

    "Good, good, good, the spirit blood of the nine-headed feather dragon is mine too. Hmm, ording to the number, it should be in this hall!"

    While murmuring, Snake Xiu turned around and quickly pointed at the few halls behind him.

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes. Was that jade board the directory of treasures of the heaven? Which meant, the storage location of each treasure that belonged to the heaven was clearly recorded on it, right?

    It should be so. The ancient heaven was unimaginably powerful, and perfectly organized. So, every single treasure that belonged to the heaven should be recorded in detail. Heaven blesses, Snake Xiu sent this directory straight to Ji Hao.

    Although Man Man suggested to take all treasures in the heaven, and this suggestion was rather tempting, the most important thing at the moment was to find breathing earth and let Si Xi stop the toxic rain that had been causing harm to the entire world. Therefore, finding breathing earth as soon as possible was what Ji Hao should do right now.

    Ji Hao activated his spirit power and told everyone else about his discovery.

    Po and the others nodded. Shaosi shed across space and teleported herself to before Snake Xiu¡¯s face.

    Snake Xiu was concentratedly searching for the treasures useful to him. He didn¡¯t even think that he would be attacked in the heaven, which was covered in the great formation. Shaosi easily snatched the directory from him, then shed back to beside Ji Hao.

    "Enem..." Snake Xiu opened his mouth and attempted to warn the others. But before he finished the first word, Po had already shown up right in front o him.

    Po didn¡¯t use any weapon. Instead, both of his fists zipped out, as swiftly and heavily as a pair of shooting stars. A punchnded in Snake Xiu¡¯s mouth while another one thudded against his chest.

    The punch struck in Snake Xiu¡¯s mouth crushed all his teeth and sent his tongue directly into his throat. Poor Snake Xiu, he couldn¡¯t breathe, and his face had even turned blue. He could not make any other sound either.

    The punch thatnded on Snake Xiu¡¯s chest was like a bolt of lightning. A destructive power burst inside his chest, as if a volcano erupted inside his body. The power flow of Snake Xiu was disordered, and consequently, Snake Xiu couldn¡¯t inhale any air. Countless scales had already emerged from his skin, yet, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t transform his body back into the shape of an enormous snake.

    Gui Ling and Po moved simultaneously. Gui Ling shed behind Snake Xiu, and with her pair of hands glowing with dim ck thunderbolts, she pped fiercely on Snake Xiu¡¯s back. A buzzing noise could be heard without an end. In that very moment, tens of thousands of pre-world water thunderbolts sted inside Snake Xiu¡¯s body, tearing his internal organs apart.

    Almost at the same time, Jin Ling, the one with a serious face, flew to Snake Xiu. The dragon and tiger Ruyi in her hand smashed straight down onto Snake Xiu¡¯s head like a towering mountain. Snake Xiu¡¯s skull was dented while his brain sshed out, looking like thousands of pink peach blossoms.

    Wu Dang smiled and quickly rubbed her hands. Next, tens of white sword lights spurted out from around Snake Xiu¡¯s body, rotating around him like a whirlwind. A short whileter, blood sprayed out, as Snake Xiu was cut into countless pieces.

    Snake Xiu was indeed a famous Chaos beast who lived till today, ever since the prehistorical era. Suffering such a severe injury, his shredded body still squirmed and suddenly transformed into thousands of small snakes, darting out in an attempt to escape.

    But Po, Gui Ling, Jin Ling and Wu Dangughed together and said in an extra scornful tone, "A rice-sized pearl can indeed glow, but how dare you y such a lowly trick in front of us?"

    The famous four disciples of Yu Yu waved their hands. Thunderbolts with four different colors merged together and transformed into a dazzling and sizzling cover that enveloped the thousands of small snakes. Next, Deep thunder rumbles could be heard as all those snakes were turned into smoke.

    Feng Xing pulled his bow open. Countless arrow lights shed across the air like shooting stars and covered the entire hall. Those warriors under Snake Xiu¡¯smand, who rushed into the hall, had their bodies prated by countless arrow lights, and were killed right on the spot, before they could even turn around and take a nce.

    Ji Tian, Ji Di and the other twenty-two disciples of Ji Hao raised magic formation gs, which were glowing with starlights. Starlight rose in streams and transformed into an invisible screen that enveloped the surrounding few halls and stopped all sounds and power vibrations from spreading out.

    Meanwhile, Ji Hao took over the directory from Shaosi¡¯s hands and pointed his finger at it while silently incanting a spell. Instantly, a series of golden divine spell symbols emerged, and he instantly found the hall where the breathing earth was kept.

 Chapter 939: Sit and Watch

    Chapter 939: Sit and Watch

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The heaven, in the Divine Origin Pool.

    Gong Gong sat on a throne that belonged to a divine emperor, decorated with a hundred embossed dragons. He wasughing out loud with his eyes were fixed on a blood-red divine light sphere.

    Within the light sphere, a strong and muscr man silhouette was faintly visible. Magical streams of light had been driving into the silhouette¡¯s head. If one listened carefully, one would hear the silhouette moaning in pain.

    A short whileter, the blood-red light sphere dissipated suddenly, exposing the figure of a strong and handsome man in a golden armor.

    A five-colored cloud emerged from the air, steadily carrying the man up. Between the man¡¯s eyebrows, a golden light sparkled brightly. He opened his eyes, expressionlessly looking at Gong Gong.

    Carefully looking at Gong Gong for a while, the man put the long golden spear held in his hand on his back. A pair of tiny dragon ws opened on his back, which grasped the long spear.

    This man then kneeled on the five-colored cloud on one knee, politely saluted to Gong Gong and said, "Your Majesty, I am Thunder Tooth, belonging to the thunder department of the ministry of war of heaven."

    Following Thunder Tooth¡¯s moves, a three meters wide golden thunder light spread out from behind his body, rippling like water. Within the strong golden light, a fierce-looking saber-toothed cat was faintly visible. Along with a sizzling noise, the image of the saber-toothed cat dissipated gradually, leaving its pair of long and sharp teeth to transform into two golden lightning bolts that swiftly rotated around Thunder Tooth.

    "Thunder Tooth, from the thunder department, the ministry of war!" Gong Gong grinned, "Good, good, good, you even have a name. You have saved me a lot of time... Good, good, wonderful! Wait aside for my order!"

    Thunder Tooth expressionlessly stood up, swung his arm backward and grabbed his long spear. Then, the colorful cloud drifted, carrying him to Gong Gong¡¯s side. Thunder Tooth stood as straight and steadily as a mountain,pletely motionless.

    Same as Thunder Tooth, over a thousand strong men had been standing beside Gong Gong, each with a divine light spot glistering between the eyebrows. Behind their bodies, were dazzling thunderbolts, roaring hurricanes, rippling water, shining golden des...They were with different powers, but every single one of them had been releasing a great sense of power, judging from which, they had all reached the stage of peak-level Divine Magus.

    A ck sphere of watery mist floated next to Gong Gong, within which, River Earl¡¯s pale face was partly visible.

    Seeing Thunder Tooth stand into the group, River Earlughed delightfully and said, "Master, I didn¡¯t think the secret magic taught by Dishi Cha could truly allow you to wake up these new divine Gods ahead of time. But shamefully, being waken up like this, they are less powerful than they should be."

    Gong Gong chucked, looked at Thunder Tooth and the other strong men in pleasure, shook his head and said, "No, no, no, they¡¯re only the lowest grade divine Gods in the Divine Origin Pool. We can afford to lose some low-end powers, what¡¯s the big deal? They¡¯re peak-level Divine Magi... That¡¯s more than enough."

    Conveniently pointing at a few tremendous light spheres in the deeper area of the Divine Origin Pool, Gong Gong happilyughed, "They are the foundation! In the future, I will be relying on them to rule this Pan Gu world. As long as we can wake them up... hehe, how can the powers of ordinary warriors like Thunder Tooth everpare with theirs?

    While Gong Gong wasughing, a tens of thousands of meter in radius sphere of fiery light had an enormous silhouette visible in it.

    Sparkling beams of light had been shing around inside the fiery light, drilling into the head of that enormous silhouette. Meanwhile, that silhouette had been roaring deeply while murmuring, "Zhu Rong...Fire generates everything in the world...Zhu Rong."

    Gong Gong suddenly leaped up from his seat, staring at that enormous fiery light sphere in both shock and surprise as he said, "Zhu...Zhu Rong? Haha, is the one inside this light the new original Fire God, Zhu Rong?! Haha, how can I be so lucky?!"

    Impatiently rubbing his hands, Gong Gong raised his head and yelled at the sky, "Wake up, original Fire God! Hahaha, when you wake up, I want you to kill the current Fire God yourself! Ahaha, haha, I can¡¯t wait, just wake up!"

    The silhouette in the fiery light abruptly opened its eyes. Those eyes were zing with a raging fire, like a pair of erupting volcano vent, fixed on Gong Gong.

    "Emperor...South Emperor, the Emperor of Redness...Divine Emperor...I...Zhu Rong..."

    Inside the fiery light, the new original Fire God was still in an incubation stage, and was mumbling. Gong Gong and River Earl nced at each other in confusion. A whileter, River Earl murmured, "Back in the ancient heaven, did the throne of the South Emperor belong to the original Fire God? I am nothing but a God of mountains, so I don¡¯t know much about the position assignment in heaven."

    Gong Gong was confused as well. He turned around and looked at that tremendous fiery light sphere, slowly shaking his head.

    Gong Gong and River Earl were about to start a discussion regarding which family of Gods possessed the throne of the South Emperor back in the ancient heaven. But all of a sudden, among those of Water God warriors who were guarding inside the Divine Origin Pool, over ten-thousand fell down with blood gushing out from their nose, eyes, ears and mouth. These warriors were treading on clouds and holding long spears, but suddenly, they vomited blood and died simultaneously for an unknown reason. They fell into the pool and bumped into those light spheres. Followed by the rumbles of thunders and the roars of winds, over ten-thousand elite Water God warriors were turned into strands of smoke by those light spheres. They couldn¡¯t even make a scream.

    "This..."

    Gong Gong popped out his eyes in a great shock and confusion, "What happened?"

    Not like him, River Earl screamed out in panic, "Snake Xiu died! Snake Xiu, Xiang Liu, Snake Gou, these snakes are born to be suspicious. They always worry that their warriors might betray them. Therefore, they¡¯ve been controlling their warriors with spirit poisonous pills. All these warriors were close guards of Snake Xiu. They died, that means Snake Xiu has fallen. The poisonous pills in these warriors¡¯ bodies exploded, so these warriors died along with Snake Xiu!"

    Gong Gong¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but twitch instantly.

    Snakes were innately suspicious creatures. Xiang Liu, Snake Xiu, Snake Gou, these powerful spirit snakes under Gong Gong¡¯smand never trusted their warriors. Therefore, when nsmen from the ns ruled by them grew up and decided to join the armies under theirmands, they would control all these new warriors with their spirit poisonous pills.

    If they stayed safe, nothing would happen. But once they died, all warriors controlled by them with spirit poisonous pills would die.

    Over ten-thousand elite warriors bled and died all of a sudden, and they were all under themand of Snake Xiu. This proved the death of Snake Xiu.

    "Master!" River Earl turned around, nervously looked at Gong Gong and said, "Snake Xiu is plundering the treasury...He died, this means we have intruders. They broke into the heaven. They must be from Emperor Shun¡¯s side. But... how did they get in?"

    Gong Gong stood up, took a few circles around the throne, then sat back into it.

    He narrowed his eyes and looked at that quickly squirming, huge fiery light sphere. He said with a deep voice, "Let them be. Go tell Xiang Liu and Wuzhi Qi to stay in their positions. The other areas don¡¯t matter, as long as the Divine Origin Pool stays safe...Let them do whatever they want!"

    Hearing Gong Gong, River Earl nodded slowly.

    Outside another treasury hall, Ji Hao carried up that golden pir, which was used by Snake Xiu earlier, and smashed on the door with all of his power.

    Followed a thunderous bang, the door slightly vibrated, then clouds of purple mist and fire sparkles rose.

 Chapter 940: Henggong Bars the Road

    Chapter 940: Henggong Bars the Road

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Mist puffed up in clouds while light dazzled in streams.

    Ji Hao wielded the heavy golden pir and violently smashed on the door for a hundred times, sending up waves of fire sparkles against the door. But that sturdy metal door only slightly dented.

    "That Snake Xiu was so powerful!"

    Looking at the result of his fierce wave of attack, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but nce at Po and the three sisters of his.

    Snake Xiu broke the door of the other hall with a few bumps, but such a powerful spirit creature couldn¡¯t even fight back when facing Po and the three sisters before he was destroyed, both in the body and the soul. This showed the powerfulness of Po and his sisters.

    "This door, it¡¯s...I am such a fool!"

    Embarrassedly looking at the door, Ji Haoughed and threw away the clumsy golden pir, pulling out the nine suns devil-destroying sword. The seed of Dao spun slowly, sending streams of golden light into the sword. Nine suns gradually emerged from the nine sun spell symbols on the sword.

    "Break!" Ji Hao gave a deep shout while wielding the sword. Making the steps ording to the positions of stars, Ji Hao darted forwards, leaving tens of shreds of afterimages in the air. The sword raised a golden arc light while ¡®gently¡¯ hacking on the door.

    Following a sizzling noise, the three-meter-thick metal door melted suddenly, with glowing red metal liquid flowing everywhere.

    "Good!" Po, Gui Ling, Jing Ling and Wu Dang praised simultaneously. The sword move performed by Ji Hao just now showed about one ten-thousandth of the essence of Yu Yu¡¯s art of the sword.

    Ji Hao had been Yu Yu¡¯s disciple for less than a hundred years, and it had only been a few months since Yu Yu officially taught him the art of the sword. Attaining one ten-thousandth of the essence of Yu Yu¡¯s art of sword within such a short span of time, this great talent of Ji Hao could already be described with the word ¡®scary¡¯. Many of Yu Yu¡¯s titr disciples and outer sect disciples had followed Yu Yu¡¯s guide for tens of thousands of years, but even they were not as good as one-thousandth of Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao put the sword into the sheath, stepped back, still ording to the locations of stars.

    Hair-thin golden light beams were released from the sword edge. The light was so bright, that some of the people on the scene couldn¡¯t even bear to look at it directly. These golden light beams silently swept across the space, causing a loud, longsting puffing noise, along with which, the doors of the other ten halls nearby were sliced broken. Heavy pieces of those metal doors copsed, quaking the ground.

    "These people all died."

    Feng Xing was sealing the hall, which had its door smashed open by Snake Xiu earlier. Meanwhile, he said quickly, "Many people, I didn¡¯t hurt them, but they still died!"

    Po waved his arm and clenched his fingers towards those warriors who bled and died suddenly, then sniffed his fingers. Next, Po said in a harsh and serious tone, "They were poisoned to death by Snake Xiu¡¯s spirit Dan power...Hmm, not good, I¡¯m afraid some already know that we¡¯re here!"

    Before his voice faded, a red watery cloud roared over from a distance.

    In the watery cloud was an over three-hundred meters long fish, entirely red, having fins glowing with a faint fiery light. This odd-looking fish swayed its head and tail while roaring furiously and dashing over. Its scales had been moving flexibly, opening and closing while the fish was flying, causing loud ngs.

    "Henggong fish?" Gui Lingughed, "Back then, I¡¯ve met him once under Kunlun Mountain. I wanted to recruit him as a spirit creature to guard my ce, but he escaped. This thing is nearly invulnerable, no weapon can harm him. He¡¯s also fireproof... Pretty hard to deal with."

    Henggong fish, a magical creature, also came from the Chaos. He was the ancestral totem of the Henggong n in the Northern Wastnd.

    From a long distance, Henggong fishrgely opened his jaws and let out thousands of fish-scale-shaped red des, zipping towards Ji Hao and the others like a thunderstorm. Meanwhile, a furious voice came from his mouth, "Snake Xiu, he was my best friend! You killed him, so you better kill me as well! My master doesn¡¯t allow me to make any move without permission...But how can I let you live?"

    While yelling, Henggong fish had already rushed above Ji Hao¡¯s head.

    Tens of thousands of Henggong n warriors trod on watery clouds, wearing red fish-scale armors and holdingrge crossbows as they rushed over. From tens of miles away, these Henggong n warriors released waves of arrows. Glowing-red arrow lights shed across the sky like shooting stars, disorderedly striking down towards Ji Hao and his friends.

    Po waved his broad sleeve and let a warm cloud rise from his head. An exquisite small tower emerged from the cloud, wrapped in coiling yellow and ck mist streams.

    This exquisite tower was a defensive treasure of Priest Dachi that Yu Yu borrowed for Ji Hao. Po was powerful, and activated by his power, the power of this tower could be released by ten to twenty percent.

    Yellow and ck mist streams swooshed while countless sparkling divine light spots drifted down, transforming into a magic screen that covered Ji Hao and everyone else. The des let out by Henggong fish fiercely struck on the ck and yellow mist, then spun swiftly, crazily hacking the mist cover.

    These des were made from the scales that fell off from Henggong Fish¡¯s own body. They were incredibly hard and sharp. However, this exquisite tower had an amazing defensive power. The yellow and ck mist drifted airily, but when the desnded on it, the mist turned to be hundreds of times solid than anything in the world. A quick series of ngs could be heard without an end while many of these des were shattered by the strong counterforce.

    Swoosh! Along with the loud noise, the arrows released by tens of thousands of Henggong n warriors had already reached to Ji Hao and his friends. Seeing these arrows falling on the yellow and ck mist released from the tower, Feng Xing suddenly leaped up into the air while a massive wave of arrow lights dazzled out of his body.

    Having swallowed the linden seed given by Ji Hao, which came from Priest Mu¡¯s true body, along with the help of his divine bow, Feng Xing had already broken into the level of Divine Magus within the past short period of time. He had chosen an ancient star to be his spirit star, and his first inner spirit star had been growing.

    Arrow light surged out from his body. Meanwhile, those arrows falling down from the sky suddenly froze. Led by Feng Xing¡¯s arrow light, these arrows turned around, swishing back towards those Henggong n warriors, ten times faster than before.

    A long series of puffing noise was started. Tens of thousands of Henggong n warriors, who didn¡¯t manage to react timely, had their vital bodies parts prated by their own arrows, letting streams of blood squeeze out of their bodies.

    Feng Xing roared resonantly towards the sky and said, "In the future, no one should y with bows and arrows in front of me!"

    Feng Xing waved his hands, and followed by his moves, tens of thousands of crossbows flew up from the hands of those Henggong n warriors, flying towards Feng Xing along with a buzzing noise.

    Ji Hao shouted in praise, pped his hands and yelled, "Great aw! Marvelous aw!...Feng Xing, you pay for the booze when we get back! Aw!"

    "Aw, aw, aw!" Po pped on Ji Hao¡¯s forehead and said, "Go find that thing! What are you waiting for?"

    In front of all these people, Po didn¡¯t say the name of ¡®breathing earth¡¯.

    Ji Hao gave a bright growl, then hurriedly rushed towards the hall with Man Man, Shaosi and the others. Breathing earth was kept in this hall.

    On the fiery cloud, Henggong fish roared in anger. His body shed across the air and transformed into a ten meters tall, red-skinned muscr man. He carried a pair of machetes, descended from the sky and blocked the door of the hall.

    "Wanna go in? Not before you have killed me!" Henggong fish shouted rudely while raising the pair of machetes. He hacked straight down towards Ji Hao¡¯s head, leaving two beams of cold lights in the air.

 Chapter 941: Weapon-proof

    Chapter 941: Weapon-proof

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Henggong fish moved fast, but Ji Hao was faster.

    Making the Big Dipper step, Ji Hao moved as fast as a gust of wind. As a few shreds of afterimages shed across the air, Ji Hao had already broken into the hall.

    Henggong fish¡¯s pair of machetes almost brushed against Ji Hao¡¯s body, yet failed to even touch a hair of his. The pair of machetes hacked on the white jade ground outside the hall and generated a thunderous bang, along with two long streams of fiery light. However, not a mark was left on the ground.

    Henggong fish roared towards the sky in a fury, then swiftly turned around and released a whirlwind-like stream of de light. He gave up on chasing Ji Hao, who had already rushed into the hall. Instead, he rushed up towards Man Man and Shaosi.

    Although Henggong fish was furious at the moment, his mind remained clear.

    Seeing Ji Hao dash into the hall at lightning speed with the Big Dipper steps, Henggong fish understood that he could never catch Ji Hao, as he only had great physical strength, but was never a good magic user. Rather than wasting time on Ji Hao, he should just attack Man Man and Shaosi, who seemed to be two weak little girls.

    "Aha!"

    Seeing the pair of machetes hacking down towards her head, Man Man raised her hammers and rushed up excitedly.

    Man Man was also with a stunningly great physical strength. Zhu Rong had been strengthening her body with all kinds of resources ever since she was a baby. Man Man even had taken an incalcble amount of spirit blood traded from the dragon-kind. Therefore, in terms of physical strength, Man Man was totally a human-shaped dinosaur.

    Wielding the mountain-heavy lotus-bud-shaped hammers, thousands of afterimages were left in the air by Man Man. Following an endless series of ngs, Man Man¡¯s hammer violently shed against Henggong fish¡¯s machetes, sending up a puff of fire sparkles, along with streams of smoke. Suddenly, the few spell symbols on Man Man¡¯s hammers, which were carved by Yu Yu himself, shed with a dazzling light, and a thunder-me sphere burst.

    Along with an earth-shaking boom, the pair of machete held in Henggong fish¡¯s hands were blown up into pieces. Those pieces zipped all over the sky, brushing against Henggong fish¡¯s body and raising countless streams of fiery light.

    Man Man swung the hammers sideway, smashing on Henggong fish¡¯s head from both sides. Dong! Dong! The loud thuds sounded like the rings of a bronze bell, yet Henggong fish¡¯s look remained perfectly unchanged. Meanwhile, his water-tank-sized fist fiercely punched on Man Man¡¯s chest, leaving an arc trace in the sky.

    "Ah!" Punched by Henggong fish, Man Man failed to stand steadily and was sent back flying.

    From the red armor worn by her, the silhouettes of a few fire dragons roared into the air and condensed into a me shield, neutralizing most of the power of this punch. This punch didn¡¯t manage to harm Man Man, but it did scare her and made her pink face turn pale.

    Shaosi gave a deep shout. Seeing Man Man being sent away flying, she lunged her long spear along with a series of light spots, piercing Henggong fish¡¯s body three-thousand times in a row within a blink of an eye. Her moves were as natural and smooth as a gentle breeze.

    The long spear poked on Henggong fish¡¯s body and caused a quick and loud series of ngs and dazzling puffs of fire sparkles. Shaosi¡¯s wrists were vibrated by the strong counterforce, such that she couldn¡¯t even hold the spear tight. However, not even a scratch was left on Henggong fish¡¯s skin.

    "Little girl, piss off!" Henggong fish roared and opened his mouth wide. A strong gale blew out from his mouth, along with which, thousands of fish-scale-shaped des swished out, flying towards Shaosi in a destructive way.

    Shaosi had no choice but to teleport herself nearly a hundred meters away. Countless beams of de light dazzled across, almost brushing against her body, flying towards Yu Mu who was standing behind Shaosi. Those de light beams were eye-piercing, and a strong cold power was spreading from them. Yu Mu screamed while raising therge iron pot carried on his back, shielding himself like a turtle shell.

    The wave of de lightnded on the iron pot, making it glow. The de light hacked down violently, causing a long series of thuds, yet the iron pot showed no signs of breaking.

    Jin Ling and Wu Dang popped up their eyes, looking at those spell symbols on the pot, which had been releasing flowing streams of light. They bothughed out and said, "Our Shifu was indeed in a good mood, he even made such arge pot? Look that that glossy shining pot, the little fatso must have cooked quite a lot delicious food with it!"

    Po and Gui Ling only smiled, not wanting to continue this topic.

    Yu Yu hadn¡¯t made many treasures himself, but the pot he made for Yu Mu was definitely the strangest one among all treasures he had made. As Yu Yu¡¯s disciple, Po and Gui Ling didn¡¯t want to give anyments on the pot, as that might identally offend Yu Yu... And disciples shouldn¡¯t ever offend their Shifu.

    Yu Mu huddled behind the pot, daring not to raise his head. Vividly colored mist puffed out from his body, drifting to Henggong fish like nimble wriggling snakes. These smokes were carefully made magic poisons. With Yu Mu¡¯s current power, even Divine Magi could be killed by his magic poisons.

    Nevertheless, Henggong fish opened his jaws and swallowed them all.

    Next, Henggong fish swung his arms backward and pulled out another pair of machetes. He showed his teeth in a grin and said, "Hmm, vorsome! Can I have more? Little fatso, I, your Master fish, like strong natural poisons the most!"

    Before his voice faded, Feng Xing stood in midair, gave a resonant roar and clenched his right fist in the sky. Thousands of arrows left by Henggong n warriors flew towards him. Next, the bowstring of his divine bow vibrated, and those arrows screamed to Henggong fish as if an invisible hand had given a strong push to them.

    Henggong Yuughed out wildly. He wielded the pair of machetes and hacked down towards Feng Xing¡¯s head, without even taking a nce at those arrows, letting them disorderedly fall on his body.

    Those purely metal arrows with all kinds of powerful spell symbols shattered against Henggong fish¡¯s skin one after another. Not a single arrow managed to break his skin. Henggong fish didn¡¯t cast any magic, protecting himself from those sharp arrows bypletely depending on his strong skin.

    "This thing!" Feng Xing was stunned as well. Under the control of his divine bow, each of those arrows was as powerful as one released from a Divine-Magus-level bow. Thousands of arrows were sent to Henggong fish, but not a single one could break his skin. How strong was his body exactly?

    "Henggong fish is not powerful, neither does he have any other special ability. But, he does have a gift, that he is weapon-proof, immune to fire power, water power and all poisons, as well as thunder power...He is pretty hard to deal with." said Gui Ling slowly.

    When speaking, Gui Ling frowned slightly, and she sounded not too happy.

    Back then, she intended to capture Henggong fish and force him to be the guarding spirit beast of her ce. But in the end, with his strong defensive power, Henggong fish escaped from Gui Ling. Therefore, Gui Ling hadn¡¯t forgotten him even after so many years.

    Gui Ling was so powerful, but still, Henggong fish managed to escape from her without being harmed. Clearly, Henggong fish¡¯s defensive power was unreasonably great.

    "Are you saying that...We can peel off his skin and make it into an armor?"

    Swayingly, Taisi finally began talking. He seemed to be sleepwalking. His eyes turned pale as he coldly nced at Henggong fish.

    Zip! The Nail Head Seven Arrow Book transformed into a ck shadow, shed out and prated Henggong fish¡¯s body. The Nail Head Seven Arrow Book didn¡¯t hurt Henggong fish¡¯s body. Instead, it directly attacked some other things.

    Henggong fish shivered immediately, then burst out with a scream. Following that, arge stream of ck blood spurted out from his mouth. A fiery cloud rose as Henggong fish took a nce at Taisi, then shed across the air and attempted to run.

 Chapter 942: Bringing Henggong Fish Under Control

    Chapter 942: Bringing Henggong Fish Under Control

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Not this way, my friend!"

    Henggong fish attempted to run, and Man Man, Shaosi, Feng Xing and Yu Mu didn¡¯t manage to stop him timely. Nevertheless, Gui Ling swiftly darted up and showed up before Henggong fish¡¯s face. The ck ruyi held in her left hand transformed into a dark cloud, heavily smashing on Henggong fish¡¯s head.

    A thunderous bang and a dazzling puff of fire sparkle were generated. Gui Ling¡¯s violent attack didn¡¯t do any harm to Henggong fish, yet the strong impact force disabled him from steadying his body. It made him fall down from that fiery cloud, then take tens of heavy steps backward in a row.

    Gui Ling¡¯s eyes shone with a cold light as she chuckled and said, "My friend, what happened back then, we can finish it today."

    Henggong fish raised his head. Along with a series of creaking noise, glowing-red scales grew out from his skin while his head turned into a hideous fishhead. Soon, Henggong fish transformed into a giant, red fish, standing on the ground like a man.

    With his brightly sparkling eyes, the fish stared at Gui Ling for quite a while, then abruptly burst with an angry shout, "You! You evil woman! Back then, you forced me to guard your ce and be your mount! But I, your master fish, have been free and happy all my life..."

    Gui Ling snorted coldly, then interrupted him and said, "Aren¡¯t you serving Gong Gong now? If I let you escape again today, I would be too ashamed to see anyone in the world! Big brother, sisters, please lend a hand!"

    Po, Jin Ling, and Wu Dang shed over with interest. The four of them stood in the north, south, west, and east, surrounding Henggong fish in the middle. Po¡¯s eyes shone brightly as he stared at Henggong fish¡¯s red scales andughed, "Sister, you seem to be in a good mood, and my hands are quite itchy as well. Hehe, my sisters, do you see it? This Henggong fish¡¯s scales have natural patterns of Dao hiding in them!"

    Gui Ling, Jin Ling, and Wu Dang all had their eyes shining on hearing Po, while looking at Henggong fish from head to toe.

    A whileter, Wu Dang pped her hands andughed, "It¡¯s true! This Henggong fish is indeed special. I didn¡¯t know he has so many magical patterns of great Dao on his scales. No wonder he¡¯s weapon-proof, that not even divine weapons can¡¯t harm a hair of his."

    Jin Ling gave a faint smile and said, "Getting him to be a mount or a guarding spirit beast, sister Gui Ling, you have indeed made a good choice."

    On Henggong fish¡¯s scales,yers of natural patterns of great Dao had formed numerous shield-shaped natural spell symbols, seeming to be especially strong and sturdy, even indestructible. With the power of these natural spell symbols of great Dao, Henggong fish was gifted with an extraordinary defensive power.

    Gui Lingughed while slightly waving the ck ruyi held in her left hand. Mountain-heavy streams of water surged up and transformed into ck lotuses, descending down toward Henggong fish.

    Henggong fish was frozen, daring not to make any move.

    Po, Gui Ling, Jin Ling and Wu Dang were the famous four disciples of Yu Yu. Back then, Gui Ling was alone, but still, she nearly chased Henggong fish to every corner of the world. Now, the sense of power released from Gui Ling was hundreds of times more powerful than before, but Henggong fish clearly knew that he hadn¡¯t improved by much.

    He couldn¡¯t rival Gui Ling, but if he tried everything to escape, he might still have a chance. Nevertheless, at the moment, in addition to Gui Ling, he was also facing Po, Jin Ling and Wu Dang, who seemed to be even more terrifying than her. Henggong fish racked his brain and pondered for a while, helplessly realizing that he didn¡¯t even have a chance to run under the current circumstances.

    Seeing Gui Lingunch the move, Po said ndly, "Sister, let me try first."

    While speaking, Po waved his hands. A pair of ancient styled swords appeared, being gripped by Po. The swords were covered in tortoiseshell patterns. Two sword light streams shed across the air. No one on the scene managed to see Po¡¯s moves clearly, but fire sparkles were already sent up against Henggong fish¡¯s body.

    As a long series of ngs was started, Po had already hacked on Henggong fish¡¯s body thirty-six thousand times, within a blink of an eye. But even with Po¡¯s power, and the pair of supreme-level ancient swords, Po failed to break Henggong fish¡¯s scales.

    Po put back the pair of swords in surprise, popped out his eyes and looked at Henggong fish. A whileter, he praised, "Indeed, strong scales! For such a magical creature, it would be a shame if we kill him."

    Henggong fish stared at Po with an extra miserable look. Just now, Pounched thirty-six-thousand hacks on him, but he couldn¡¯t even see how Po did it. Although his scales had provided a solid defense that Po¡¯s swords didn¡¯t even leave a single mark on his body, Po¡¯s sword power was simr to the power of Taisi¡¯s Nail Head Seven Arrow Book, that didn¡¯t hurt his body, but severely injured his soul.

    The fish then hadrge streams of blood gushing out of his mouth, ears, eyes and nose.

    Embarrassedly and bitterly, heughed and said, "Your master fish...no, I, no, the poor little fish, back then, I was trapped in the North Sea as a poor little fish. Gong Gong saved me. Therefore, I swore to serve the Gong Gong Family. People...people..."

    Henggong fish pitifully looked at Po and the others and said, "Besides, you killed Snake Xiu. He was my best friend. Now, you want me to serve you> Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit unreasonable?"

    Feng Xing squatted on the roof of a great hall in the distance, chuckled and said, "You can¡¯t say this. Gong Gong betrayed the humankind. He is hurting all living creatures in the world. We obeyed the hearts and wills of nature and all living beings, and came to the heaven to stop you from causing a greater disaster...Snake Xiu helped Gong Gong n doing these evil things. We killed him because he deserved to die."

    "Henggong fish, Snake Xiu had made too many mistakes. Death served him right." continued Feng Xing, "You¡¯re also a dog of Gong Gong, and it would be totally reasonable if we kill you as well. You were supposed to die, but fortunately, our sister Gui Ling wanted to recruit you. You shall just obediently lower your head and do whatever she says. What are you still struggling for?"

    Po smilingly nodded at Feng Xing. Feng Xing was smart and capable, also with a greatmunication skill, indeed adorable! Po truly wanted to invite Feng Xing to join the sect. But sadly, a part of Feng Xing¡¯s bloodline came from the God-kind, for which reason, Yu Yu could not take him as a disciple.

    Henggong fish showed the whites of his eyes. He quickly blinked his eyes and looked around. He wanted to run, but he couldn¡¯t. He clearly understood that he could never escape from all these powerful beings. He wanted to give a desperate fight, but he was severely injured by Taisi and Po in a row. Therefore, he realized that the strong defensive power of his was enough for dealing with the other enemies, but was not good enough to fend himself from these terribly powerful ones.

    Remaining silent for a while, Henggong fish suddenly shouted out loud, "Xiang Liu! You nine-headed bastard! Help! Help! I¡¯m encircled! They want me to serve them like a horse! Help! Help me! The heaven and earth great formation, trigger it! Trigger it now!"

    Following Henggong fish¡¯s shout, dense seven-colored clouds speedily gathered in the sky above the treasury. Colorful bolts of lightning sizzled in the cloud, while a crushingly great pressure descended from the sky.

    Gui Ling¡¯s look slightly changed. "You chose the hard way! Good, I¡¯ll take you, then punish youter!" growled Gui Ling harshly.

    Turning around her right hand, Gui Ling took out the long gray streamer that Yu Yu borrowed from Priest Qing Wei. She gripped the long streamer and sightly waved. Countless streams of gray sword power immediately spurted out, roared and bumped into Henggong fish¡¯s body.

    Henggong fish screamed while a bright fiery light burst from his scales. Even the sword power released from Priest Qing Wei¡¯s long streamer couldn¡¯t harm a little bit of his body, but the Chaos sword intent pierced straight into his soul, bringing him a soul-deep pain.

    Showing the whites of his eyes, Henggong fish fainted.

    The tower floating above Po¡¯s head shone with clear streams of light while countless colorful bolts of thunder struck down rumblingly.

 Chapter 943: An Unexpected Change in The Divine Origin Pool

    Chapter 943: An Unexpected Change in The Divine Origin Pool

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    In the hall where the breathing earth was kept in, Ji Hao was surrounded by nine zing suns. The strong golden light released from the nine suns fended against the yellow wavesing from the surrounding space with difficulty. Waves of nearly tangible yellow glow struck on the defensive golden light released from the stainless cloak, under the effect of which, Ji Hao¡¯s moves had be rather difficult.

    He felt like a bug sealed in rosin. He had to struggle for quite a while with all of his power to lift his foot, then make a slow step. A loud creaking noise was squeezed out of his bones. Ji Hao even felt that his internal organs werepressed, his heart had shrunk to the size of a bean, and his blood was almost frozen.

    Treasures collected in this hall all had a nature of earth. Numerous different-sized yellow-colored crystal pirs stood in the hall. Within those pirs, dense spheres of khaki-colored mist had been rolling visibly. The silhouettes of yellow dragons, earth bulls, earth Qi Lin and the other legendary creatures with the nature of earth were faintly visible in the mist spheres, roaring and running.

    Different sized and shaped pre-world or after-world treasures were ced on those yellow crystal pirs. Every single piece of these treasures had been releasing a dreadfully great earth power vibration. Waves of yellow light shed against each other in the hall and created an extremely turbid force field, which made Ji Hao feel hard to breathe.

    The stainless cloak released a bright golden light, fighting against the endless waves of earth power vibrations.

    Ji Hao boosted his power up as much as he could, walking on a path in the middle of the hall with difficulty. Struggling for a quarter of an hour, he finally reached a crystal pir that was located in the middle of the hall.

    A yellow jade box was ced beside the crystal pir. In the foot-square, six-inch-tall jade box was a handful of yellow dust. The dust looked like a puff of mist, also like a sphere of light and a shred of shadow. But if one looked closer, one would find countlessyers in it, as if every single grain of this dust actually contained a world.

    A three-foot in radius, round-shaped magic screen covered the jade box. Ji Hao carefully observed the screen, then the golden bridge released a dim golden light stream from between Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows and scanned across it. Countless thin light ripples spread out on the light screen, but the screen itself remained perfectly motionless.

    Ji Hao remained silent for a short while, then helplessly nodded.

    After all, Ji Hao had learned the art of magic formation under Yu Yu¡¯s guidance. He tried the magic screen around the jade box with the golden bridge, then easily figured it out.

    The Heaven and Earth golden bridge could move across space and break all seals. The golden bridge could easily prate any sealing magic formation with a weakness. The golden bridge was just like a master key, while all types of sealing magic formations were like door locks with different structures and sizes, and, the golden bridge could unlock all locks.

    However, this round-shaped magic screen before Ji Hao¡¯s eyes was not evening from a sealing magic. This magic screen was condensed from the earth power released from all treasures kept in the hall. It was nothing but a pureyer of earth power. In other words, this magic screen was like a metal block without a single crack; it couldn¡¯t even be counted as a lock.

    As a master key, the golden bridge could unlock all locks. But, one couldn¡¯t tear a metal block apart with it. Therefore, Ji Hao tried with the golden bridge, but nothing happened to this magic screen.

    Pondering for a while, Ji Hao reached out his hands and released raging golden fire from his ten fingers. Boosting up his power once again, he burned this round-shaped magic screen with the essence sun fire. A sizzling noise was generated. Burned by the essence sun fire, the yellow-mist-like magic screen suddenly began glowing beautifully, and was added with a ss-like luster.

    Ji Hao hurriedly stopped burning it. This yellow magic screen was condensed from earth power. Burning it with essence sun fire could only strengthen it, just like mortal people fire pottery products; pottery products were always much harder than y. Therefore, burning this magic screen with the essence sun fire could do no help but make it stronger and sturdier. When Ji Hao attained the ultimate power of the great Dao of sun, he would be able to burn everything and destroy everything directly with the sun power. Then, this magic screen in front of him, which was condensed from the mixture of after-world and pre-world earth power, would be easily turned into nothingness by him. Nevertheless, at this stage, Ji Hao was still far, far away from that level.

    "This is..."

    Shaking his head, Ji Hao pulled out the nine-sun devil-destroying sword and fiercely hacked on the magic screen.

    Following a loud buzzing noise, millions of treasures with the nature of earth ced on those yellow crystal pirs vibrated simultaneously. Next, a crushing counterforce attacked, breaking Ji Hao¡¯s right arm instantly. The sword was bounced back, nearly hacking on Ji Hao¡¯s own forehead.

    "This..."

    Ji Hao swung his right arm and let his spirit blood flush across his broken bones. His broken bones and tendons recovered speedily while Ji Hao looked at this yellow magic screen, unable to say a word for a long while. This hall contained countless treasures with the nature of earth. Each one of them was a precious piece, collected by the ancient heaven, containing an immeasurably great earth power. Nevertheless, the power of all these treasuresbined together and transformed into this thinyer of magic screen, covering the breathing earth.

    Heaviness and sturdiness were the natures of earth. By attacking this thinyer of magic screen, Ji Hao actually attacked all treasures kept in his hall. With his current power, how could he possibly break it?

    From his spiritual space, the mysterious man¡¯s sounded, "Take them all if you can¡¯t break it."

    Ji Hao paused for a second, then slowly nodded. He pressed his hands on the thin yellow magic screen, then made the posture of everything-grow. As his body trembled, a terrifying suction force was released from his lower abdomen. Inside his body, the five-colored me burned ragingly, while that small five-colored cauldron emerged silently.

    A puffing noise could then be heard without an end, along with which, all earth power in the hall began surging into Ji Hao¡¯s body like birds flying into the woods. Ji Hao suddenly had a weird feeling; he felt like he was a person who could have a bowl of rice for a meal, but in the past moment, someone had thrust all the rice in an entire granary into his stomach. Too much, truly too much.

    Countless cracks appeared on Ji Hao¡¯s skin, with blood surging out. Swoosh! The hall was immediately suffused by a blood-red mist. A Divine Magus could regrow even from a single drop of water. Ji Hao¡¯s blood sprayed out, but then flew back and squeezed back into his body.

    As countless streams of blood kept spurting out and flowing back into his body, Ji Hao felt that every cell of his body was about to explode. A piercing pain attacked his soul while the pure and strong earth power surged ceaselessly into his body. His body couldn¡¯t bear this great pressure, and was being crushed into the tiniest pieces, bit by bit.

    Even the cells of Ji Hao¡¯s body were shattering and bursting.

    However, under the effect of the move of everything-grow, Ji Hao¡¯s destroyed cells had also been regrowing. The new cells had a faint yellow glow; they were stronger and sturdier than the old cells.

    A yellow-colored light wrapped up Ji Hao¡¯s body like a cocoon while yellow mist drilled into his body in streams. He had been shivering intensively, and faintly, a strange, indescribable humming noise was audible from inside his body.

    The five-colored small caldron was swallowing the earth power in the hall, turning it into essence sun fire and sending into Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Gradually, Ji Hao¡¯s entire body turned golden, like a golden fireball, and didn¡¯t look like a human body anymore.

    At the same time, in the deepest area of the Divine Origin Pool, a sphere of Chaos spirit blood silently beat, but Gong Gong didn¡¯t notice that.

 Chapter 944: The Heart of Chaos

    Chapter 944: The Heart of Chaos

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Did the heart of Pan Gu be the Divine Origin Pool? This is a bit...unexpected, isn¡¯t it?" said the mysterious man rumblingly in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space. But Ji Hao had fainted already, so couldn¡¯t hear him.

    Back in the Divine Origin Pool, that sphere of Chaos spirit blood, which seemed to be colorless yet also seemed to contain all colors in the world, was as heavy as a mountain yet as light as the mist, and had been releasing a prehistorical power like a fossil yet has also spreading a sense of a thriving life-force. It was just like a new tender sprout that beat slightly and silently.

    In the next moment, magically and secretly, this sphere of Chaos spirit blood reached straight to the treasury hall where Ji Hao was present.

    Inside Ji Hao¡¯s body, an extremely thin trace of Pan Gu bloodline was beating strongly and quickly. Under the great pressure given by the strong earth power vibration, this slight trace of Pan Gu bloodline had been keeping Ji Hao alive with difficulty, preventing him from being crushed by the awfully great pressure.

    Sensing the spirt blood power vibration from Ji Hao¡¯s body, the mountain-huge sphere of Chaos spirit blood descended as airily as a feather. Along with a sky-shattering power, the Chaos power vibration silently merged with Ji Hao¡¯s body, like the first ke of snow in the winter sliding into theke.

    Dong! Ji Hao¡¯s heart beat violently, then transformed into a blood-red sphere of mist. The Chaos spirit blood quickly moved towards his heart after merging with his body. Wherever it moved across, Ji Hao¡¯s body would be turned into a dense blood-red mist, and after it moved away, the blood-red mist would turn back into his body.

    Ji Hao¡¯s chest was empty, with nothing but the blood-red sphere of mist that was transformed from his heart, spinning swiftly.

    All of the blood flow of Ji Hao¡¯s body had stopped. Without the heart as a core, his blood has lost its motivation, but still contained a strong life-force. Under the effect of the essence sun fire released from the small cauldron, the quantity of Ji Hao¡¯s blood was quickly reducing, yet the quality of his blood had been raising speedily.

    The Chaos spirit blood touched the blood-red mist transformed from Ji Hao¡¯s heart. A thorough change immediately happened to the blood-red mist. The color of the blood-red mist faded, yet it somehow seemed to contain all colors in the world.

    This mountain-huge drop of spirit blood began shrinking, turning smaller and smaller. A few breathster, a colorless heart appeared in Ji Hao¡¯s chest, recing his old heart. Colorless blood veins reached out from his new heart through the old blood veins of Ji Hao¡¯s body, devouring and recing them. Within a twinkling of an eye, all of Ji Hao¡¯s blood veins were reced.

    Dong! This new heart of Ji Hao beat for the first time.

    A thunder burst from Ji Hao¡¯s body, that sounded like a whole new world was created inside that body. Hearing the heartbeat, Ji Hao felt like Saint Pan Gu had punched on his body with his heavy fist. All of Ji Hao¡¯s pores were opened, releasingrge clouds of turbid gray mist.

    This punch was like a cksmith hammering an iron block, and Ji Hao was that raw iron block, filled with impurities. Over and over again, the iron block was hammered with a power of creation, the impurities were removed, and the only purest essence remained.

    Colorless blood surged out from Ji Hao¡¯s new heart, releasing a strong power vibration. It reached to every corner of Ji Hao¡¯s body through those new blood veins, which were thousands of times stronger than his old ones. Ji Hao¡¯s body was strengthened thoroughly just now, and a great amount of useless after-world life-force was forced out of his body. Right now, his body waspletely empty.

    The Chaos blood spread into his body. Ji Hao¡¯s empty body greedily absorbed the Chaos power contained in the blood. His bones, tendons, muscles, even hair and skin, all parts of his body began to improve and transform.

    The first wave of Chaos blood was fully absorbed by Ji Hao¡¯s body, just like a bucket of water poured into a desert; not even a drop was left.

    The new heartbeat for the second time. The five-colored small cauldron sent the essence sun fire ceaselessly into the new heart, after which, Chaos blood flowed out from the new heart without an end. It was being sent to Ji Hao¡¯s entire body by the second heartbeat.

    Then the third beat, then the fourth beat, fifth beat...

    Ji Hao opened his eyes, when his new heart beat for a hundred and eighth time.

    In his spiritual space, the mysterious man silently showed up. The round tform, which he had been sitting on with crossed legs all the time, suddenly burst with a dazzling light. The light shed across Ji Hao¡¯s body for forty-nine times like a massive stream of water. Wherever it swept across, everything was turned back to its original shape, as if nothing happened to Ji Hao at all after he rushed into the hall, and everything was still the same.

    However, Ji Hao could sense that something special had happened to his body.

    Especially his heart. He scanned across his heart with this spirit power and discovered no difference. But instinctively, he felt something different. If his old heart was like a dragon with a strong life-force, at the moment, Ji Hao sensed that his heart had be a mysterious, indescribable thing, that was tens of thousands, even millions of times stronger than an ancient divine dragon. It was just like those fallen devil Gods which still had their powers and traces of existences lingering in the world, and were too powerful to be measured.

    Nevertheless, Ji Hao carefully checked his heart with his spirit power for quite a while. It was still the same heart, nothing had changed.

    "Old man...Something seems to be wrong."

    By now, Ji Hao had already reached a certain level of his cultivation based on the great Dao, that allowed him to gain some understandings of the power of destiny and fortune. He couldn¡¯t find anything wrong, but he somehow felt that a magical, mysterious, also terrifying change had happened to him.

    "Nothing is wrong!" The mysterious man sat in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space and seriously lied to Ji Hao, "You fainted because of the pain. I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on you, in case your primordial spirit gets hurt. Your body is strengthened, that¡¯s all."

    "Hehe," The mysterious manughed, then continued with a weird, unspeakably tone, "You¡¯re awake, it¡¯s good...Just sense it, your body now...Hmm, even if you trigger a million inner spirit stars all at once, you are now strong enough to take the pressure. With your physical strength, you can crush the other Divine Magi with just a finger."

    The mysterious man then disappeared without saying any other word.

    Waves of blood had been surging out from the new heart, nourishing Ji Hao¡¯s body. The blood looked nothing different from regr blood, but was actually apletely different thing.

    Every Magus acupoint of Ji Hao was now as vast as an ocean, without a boundary. Every meridian of his was now like an enormous dragon, broad and strong. Ji Hao¡¯s physical strength had already reached an extreme degree. As the mysterious man said, he could now crush the other Divine Magi easily.

    However, with an unknown magic, the mysterious man covered everything with the light released from that round tform. Due to this reason, Ji Hao didn¡¯t find out the transformation that happened in his heart.

    All of the earth power in the hall was absorbed by Ji Hao. Smilingly, Ji Hao held the jade box in which the breathing earth was kept with both of his hands, then gently picked that splendidly glowing jade box up.

 Chapter 945: Taking The Divine Pivot Hall

    Chapter 945: Taking The Divine Pivot Hall

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao took all earth-natured treasures in the hall. He couldn¡¯t help but be shocked by the wealthiness of the ancient heaven. No to mention the other treasures that Ji Hao didn¡¯t know about, Ji Hao found eighty-two ancient star cores of destroyed ancient stars from the hall. Ji Hao had seen a star core before. Po had shown it to him as an extremely treasured piece.

    These ancient star cores were with different types of powers which were generated by the power of earth. These star cores could serve as perfect treasure-making materials. In the hands of treasure-making masters like Po, they could certainly be turned into a great number of powerful treasures. However, those ancient divine Gods just simply left so many breathtakingly precious treasures in the treasury.

    Ji Hao silently took a guess. Perhaps, those ancient divine Gods...knew nothing about treasure-making?

    After taking all treasures in the hall, Ji Hao shed to the door.

    When he remained motionless, the feeling was quite strong. But once he moved, he immediately discovered the strangeness of his body. When he moved forward, the air brushed against his skin. Probably because of his especially high speed, Ji Hao felt that the air around him moved like water, and caused him a great resistance.

    He never had the same feeling before, not even when he transformed into a beam of sunlight and flew. But this time, he made one step forward and sensed a strong resistance from the air from everywhere. This resistance only managed to make Ji Hao¡¯s body sway slightly. As he tightened his muscles and put forth his strength, Ji Hao swept across over ten miles of distance and reached the door along with a loud popping noise.

    Ji Hao turned around in shock. He saw a man-shaped silhouette gradually dissipating where he stood in earlier¡ª That was a man-shaped space crack just now. Ji Hao took a simple step forward, but by doing that, he cracked the space.

    "My physical strength..."

    Ji Hao finally realized something. Nothing in his body seemed to have changed after he absorbed the earth power in the entire hall. But in fact, something did change; he just hadn¡¯t discovered it. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t find out how great that change was, neither could he figure out how the change happened. He knitted his eyebrows, activated his spirit power once again and carefully checked his entire body.

    "Oi, is my body really fine?" Ji Hao yelled in his spiritual space.

    "It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on you. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s fine." The mysterious man¡¯s voice rumbled.

    Ji Hao wanted to ask more questions, but the scene outside the hall made him give up on the thought. Swiftly, he shed to Po.

    Ji Hao sensed the strong resistance again, as if he was moving in water. This time, followed by another loud popping noise, Ji Hao cracked the space directly and reached to Po in an instant.

    "Eh?" Po nced at Ji Hao in surprise. Meanwhile, Gui Ling, Jin Ling and Wu Dang all took a nce at him.

    With Ji Hao¡¯s power, he shouldn¡¯t be able to crack the space and teleport himself, no matter how fast he could move with the flowing sunlight flying magic. That would never be the same as cracking the space and teleporting himself.

    However, five-colored thunderbolts had been sizzling in the sky. Countless bolts of thunder descended like raindrops. Therefore, Po and the other three didn¡¯t have the time to ask any question. The four of them controlled the tower joint handedly, releasing streams of yellow and ck mist. They surrounded themselves and fended against those five-colored thunderbolts.

    When Ji Hao stayed by the door of the treasury hall, he only saw those colorful thunderbolts descending. But it was only when he dashed to Po that he sensed the scariness of those thunderbolts.

    The thunderbolts fell as thickly as a heavy rain. Every bolt of thunder would st against the yellow and white mist, then a destructive power would attack, shaking the bodies and souls of everyone on the scene. Ji Hao felt like his limbs were softened and powerless, his internal organs were twitching, and his brain felt like it was boiling; he was even going to lost his mind.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t manage to react timely. He hummed in pain, then a few thunderbolts exploded on his head in a row. They vibrated him, softened his legs, and nearly pressed him down to the ground.

    Shaosi and Man Man were well-prepared. They each held a hand of Ji Hao. Man Man¡¯s face was badly pale as she screamed, "My ears are aching, my head is aching...Ahyaya, this thunder is so annoying...Did you find the breathing earth?"

    Si Wen Ming nearly copsed under the rampant violent thunderps as well, but on hearing the words ¡®breathing earth¡¯, he boosted up his spirit and hurriedly looked at Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao nodded, took out the jade box and gave all the breathing earth to Si Wen Ming.

    Si Wen Ming instantly let out a sigh of relief. He took over the box and carefully put it into his sleeve. With the breathing earth in his hand, he was now confident to deal with the rain disaster. Si Wen Ming opened his mouth and seemed to say something, but as he suddenly loosened his tightened nerves, a few thunderbolts struck on his head and put him down.

    Yu Mu held Si Wen Ming up. Si Wen Ming gave a bitterugh, then shouted, "We got the breathing earth, let¡¯s go! The heaven is immeasurably powerful. We¡¯ve already been discovered. We cannot stay any longer in this ce!"

    The breathing earth was attained already, and Si Wen Ming didn¡¯t want any unexpected changes to happen.

    Ji Hao nced at Po. Po, Gui Ling, Jin Ling and Wu Dang had been controlling the tower to fend against those thunderbolts. The four of them nodded together. Meanwhile, five clear streams of mist rose from each of their heads and transformed into a water-clear cloud that drifted above their heads. Strands of cyan-colored light poured down like a rain. They had all boosted their powers up as much as they could to control the tower, and the power of the tower was activated by thirty to forty percent.

    The ear-damaging thunder was weakenedrgely, and so did that great pressure that made their bodies soft. Po gave a deep shout, hearing which, Ji Hao prepared to trigger the golden bridge and bring all of them out. But all of a sudden, a clear mist puffed out from the tower, from within which, a purple talisman flew out.

    Po and the others paused. Po reached out his hand, grasped the talisman and scanned it with his spirit power. Next, his eyes instantly shone with a bright light.

    Seeing Po¡¯s look, Ji Hao hurriedly asked, "Brother, what happened?"

    Po remained silent for a while, then responded with a nd tone, "Let¡¯s not leave for now and make a trip to the Divine Pivot Hall. The Divine Pivot Hall is the core of the entire Heaven and Earth great formation in heaven. Our elder uncle, Priest Dachi, told us to go to the Divine Pivot Hall, to take a look and see what to do!"

    Si Wen Ming stood aside. He paused briefly, wanting to talk, but then shook his head and didn¡¯t say a word.

    From the sky, a few sky-shattering thunder burst. The terrifying thunder even made Po and the three sisters of his quiver slightly. It was not hard to tell how much pressure they had been taking.

    Under the protection of the tower, the pressure that came from the sky still caused such a strong effect to them, so one could easily imagine how powerful the Heaven and Earth great formation in heaven was.

    The fierce wave of thunder that burst just now was only a sign. What woulde the next, could only be stronger and stronger.

    Heading to the core of the great formation under such a great pressure? Ji Hao was almost driven crazy. What did Priest Dachi mean?

    And why was the purple talisman hiding in the tower ahead of time?

    Countless thoughts popped out in Ji Hao¡¯s head. He gnashed his teeth, abruptly burst with a resonant growl and said, "Alright, whatever it is, let¡¯s make it quick! Then, leave as soon as we can!"

    The golden bridge shed across the air and sent up a dim golden stream of divine light, windingly flying towards the central area of the heaven.

 Chapter 946: One to Three

    Chapter 946: One to Three

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    In the Divine Pivot Hall, Xiang Liu and Wuzhi Qi sat face to face.

    A golden, round-shaped mirror floated between them. Through the mirror, Xiang Liu and Wuzhi Qi saw Ji Hao and the others tread on the golden bridge, flying swiftly like a golden dragon, with the exquisite small tower floating above their heads.

    Tens of differently sized and colors dense clouds had been chasing closely after Ji Hao and the others. From those clouds, countless thunderbolts struck down on the exquisite tower like shooting stars. Yellow and ck mist coiled all over the sky, taking all thunder strikes.

    After each thunderbolt st, the surrounding air would twist and shake slightly, and the surrounding buildings would vibrate. asionally, a few thunderbolts would miss their target and strike on a building. The defense of the building would then be triggered, and arge cloud of glowing mist would rise into the sky, looking quite splendid and eye-catching.

    Even though the magic mirror, Wuzhi Qi and Xiang Liu sensed the powerfulness of those divine thunders.

    "The Heaven and Earth great formation indeed amazing!" Wuzhi Qi sat on the ground with crossed legs and said with a dark face, "No wonder Gong Gong chose to coborate with the non-humankind. If we¡¯re trapped in such a great formation, we would certainly be turned into bone ashes. But those non-humankind beings actually managed to damage the ancient heaven despite the protection of such a powerful great formation... Truly impressive!"

    Xiang Liu¡¯s face also had a gloomy look. Greedily, he looked at the exquisite tower and the golden bridge through the mirror and cursed in a low voice, "Good treasures, good treasures, why aren¡¯t they mine? Damn, damn you all."

    Laughing coldly, Xiang Liu continued slowly, "Those non-humankind beings were indeed impressive. But if you say they could break the ancient heaven, I doubt it...As far as I know, back then, if the five divine emperors didn¡¯t lead all divine Gods to fight against the non-humankind outside, I don¡¯t think those non-humankind beings could ever break into the heaven."

    Wuzhi Qi paused for a second, then gave a scornfulugh, and instantly, his face turned less darkened.

    ncing at the mirror, Wuzhi Qi asked, "Where¡¯re they heading to? They killed Snake Xiu, fine. I never liked that stupid snake anyway. But they captured Henggong fish alive! This..."

    Xiang Liu smiled, pointing his fingers at those floating, neb-like light spheres in the hall. Followed by his moves, Wuzhi Qi saw through the mirror that a big half of those thunderclouds that had been chasing Ji Hao and his teammates were dispelled. Afterward, thunderbolts released from the remaining clouds turned less and weaker than before.

    "Let them take Henggong fish away. The less trusted helpers Gong Gong is left with, the more he will value us!" Xiang Liu looked at Wuzhi Qi with a vicious look while continuing, "And, let them owe us one! What do you think?"

    Wuzhi Qi slowly nodded and said, "If Gong Gong wins, he can only put us in important positions, as he doesn¡¯t have too many trustworthy helpers."

    Xiang Liu grinned and continued, "If Gong Gong loses, these people owe us one today. That will be enough for us to survive!"

    While chuckling, Xiang Liu carried on slowly, "We have lived till now ever since the prehistorical era while many famous, powerful ones have fallen long ago. But we¡¯re free and safe. The skills of survival... are necessary!"

    Wuzhi Qi showed his teeth and gave a grin, then put his hands on his knees, slowly closed his eyes and began singing an ancient folk rhyme.

    Xiang Liu stared at Ji Hao and the others through the mirror, narrowed his eyes and murmured, "You went to the treasury, what did you take? Now, what¡¯re you gonna do? What else is here in the heaven that you want but I don¡¯t know about?"

    "I spared you this time, you better remember this! As for what you took, that¡¯s none of my business. That should be a concern of Gong Gong! That really has nothing to do with me." Xiang Liu chuckled again.

    On the golden bridge, Ji Hao and the others raised their heads and looked at those thunderclouds above. A big half of those thunderclouds had gone, and the thunders bursting from the remaining thunderclouds were incredibly loud, yet the power released was over ten times weaker than before. Thunderbolts still descended in a formidable way, but couldn¡¯t deliver any actual effect anymore.

    "Hmm? Who¡¯s controlling the Heaven and Earth great formation now? We owe him or her one!" Poughed and said, "It seems that people under Gong Gong¡¯smand are not as solid and unbreakable as an iron board!"

    "He goes against nature, betraying all living creatures in the world, Gong Gong is destroying himself. But among his followers, some indeed know when to stop" Jin Ling narrowed her eyes, which shone brightly with a cold light as she nced around with an especially serious look.

    A long, long whileter, Jin Ling abruptly sighed and said, "The heaven is generated by the power of creation of Pan Gu world. The wills of the world itself can be spread through here. If this holy ce remains empty like this, I don¡¯t think the world will allow it."

    Ji Hao stood behind Po. Hearing Jin Ling, he pondered and said, "Sister Jin Ling, are you saying that the heaven will rise again, in the future?"

    Si Wen Ming raised his eyebrows. He stood aside, shook his head and remained silent. But obviously, he had his different point of view. From the angle of the humankind, it would be better for the heaven to remain empty like this. The God-kind in the heaven had fallen apart, and their bloodlines disappeared gradually. This was definitely a good thing for the human-kind.

    If the heaven rose again, this new heaven should be controlled by human beings.

    The golden bridge kept moving forwards. Sitting in the Divine Pivot Hall, Xiang Liu abruptly burst with a shout and said, "Weird, why are these peopleing to us?"

    Before Xiang Liu realized what was actually happening, the golden bridge had shed across the long distance and showed up outside the Divine Pivot Hall at a crazy speed.

    The Divine Pivot Hall was magnificent, looking like an enormous roc bird lying on the ground. A brightly glowing silver star descended from the sky, and the starlight had the entire hall covered in it. As the core of the heaven and earth great formation, his hall could build connections with stars in the heaven and control the formation in a secret and mysterious way. The Divine Pivot Hall was one of the few most important buildings in the entire heaven.

    Nearly a hundred thousand, heavily armored elite warriors under themand of Xiang Liu and Wuzhi Qi guarded on the square outside the hall. Seeing Ji Hao and the others suddenly showing up from a dim golden light, these warriors growled out and formed battle formations, seeming ready to rush up and attack.

    Po smiled, bowed towards the exquisite tower and said, "Elder Uncle, please."

    A silvery jade ng came from the tower. Next, a clear stream of mist puffed out of it. This three-hundred meters huge sphere of mist hovered around the tower for a while, then divine light spots drifted down from it. Abruptly, the mist sphere split into three, glowing mistily. They transformed into three Daoist Priests, an elderly one, a middle-aged one, and a young one.

    "My friends, after you!" The elderly one with white hair and beard bowed towards the other two.

    "My friend, after you!" The other two priests bowed back towards the elderly one, then all three of themughed out loud together. Next, they shed to the Divine Pivot Hall.

    Seeing this magical scene, Ji Hao was almost screaming in his head. One to three, this was definitely the most powerful magic created by Priest Dachi, called ¡®one to three¡¯.

    The three Daoist priests transformed from the clear mist that surrounded the Divine Pivot Hall, then slightly waved their arms and said, "Up!"

    The entire heaven quaked, and next, a thunderous bang came from the hall, as the tremendous Divine Pivot Hall was entirely pulled up by these three priests.

 Chapter 947: Gong Gong gets Beaten

    Chapter 947: Gong Gong gets Beaten

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Holy ancestors soul!"

    Man Man, Shaosi, Yu Mu and Feng Xing looked at the Divine Pivot Hall, which was being pulled directly up from the ground, and all screamed out.

    The enormous hall was surrounded by bright streams of starlight, rising like a floating mountain. Rapidly-flowing, great-river-like starlight streams dragged the hall, pulling it up from the ground.

    The three Daoist priests gave resonant growls together. They pointed their fingers at the small tower floating above Po¡¯s head. A ck and yellow colored stream of mist instantly puffed out of the tower, circled around the Divine Pivot Hall, and cut all starlight streams into pieces.

    Gui Ling waved the Chaos long streamer held in her hand. Countless sharp streams of sword power were released from the streamer, shredding therge stream of starlight, which was poured down from the star above the hall. Immediately after that, a muffled series of booms could be heard from inside the hall, as the connection between the hall and the Heaven and Earth great formation was cut offpletely.

    The youngest Daoist priest chuckled and pped his hands. Following his moves, a white pouch flew out of his sleeve and sent out a white mist that wrapped the hall up, then flying back towards the pouch.

    The Divine Pivot Hall became smaller and smaller, to the tune of hundreds of meters square from a tens of thousands of meters huge broad hall.

    A raging roar came from the hall. Along with that, Xiang Liu and Wuzhi Qi rushed out desperately. They were struck by the counterforce that came from the Heaven and Earth great formation. By now, their bodies were wrapped in coiling ck smoke and their clothes were torn apart. They red at the three Daoist priests in anger. Wuzhi Qi squeezed his pair of eyes and pointed at the three priests, seeming about to say something. But Xiang Liu pped on his mouth and stopped him from doing that.

    Shaking the Heaven and Earth great formation, pulling up the core of the great formation directly, this could only be described with words like ¡®terrifying¡¯. Living beings in this world, who were with such a scarily, dreadfully great power could be counted on two hands. As Xiang Liu said, many ancient powerful beings in this world had fallen long ago, but he managed to live till now. This could surely be due to his own powerfulness, but more importantly, it was his smartness. He knew when to do what. Facing enemies that he couldn¡¯t afford to offend, he would never, ever recklessly enrage them.

    "People..." Xiang Liu squeezed a smile out of his face. But next, the words he intended to say were choked back into his throat by a furious roar.

    The roar came from a long distance away, followed by a massive wave. On top of the ck wave was a divine seal for controlling the Heaven and Earth great formation. The seal spun and flew in the air, releasing destructive waves of power vibration to reach the great formation.

    The Divine Pivot Hall, which was alreadypressed to few meters, vibrated intensely. Then, countless colorful streams of glow shone from the hall and shed against the white mist released from the pouch, generating thunderous booms.

    The three priestsughed together, then simultaneously cast a spell loudly. The white pouch quaked intensely, and then the white mist released from it grew denser. The Divine Pivot Hall gave a few shrill screams in a row, then being forcibly dragged into the pouch.

    The young priest raised his hand and let the pouch fly back into his hand. Thrusting the pouch into his sleeve, he smilingly nodded and said, "This Heaven and Earth great formation is incredibly powerful. We have sworn to not step in any affair of the human world without a good reason. But this Heaven and Earth great formation has fallen into the hands of the evil, and has been used for threatening all living beings in the world. Therefore, we have to do something."

    Ji Hao¡¯s eyes shone brightly. He looked at the three Daoist priests, who were transformed from a Qi of Priest Dachi, and couldn¡¯t help but silently guess the purpose of Priest Dachi for forcibly taking the Divine Pivot Hall.

    He thought of that day when Buzhou Mountain copsed. Spirit Wa, Dong Gong, Ximu, Netherworld Priest and the other powerful beings all tried their best under the great pressure given by the Heaven and Earth great formation in the heaven. But still, they failed to save Sky Pir from copsing.

    The Heaven and Earth great formation in heaven was powerful enough to suppress Spirit Wa and the other world protectors. Even if Priest Dachi, Priest Qing Wei and Priest Yu Yu were more powerful than those world protectors, their powers were still limited, and the Heaven and Earth great formation in heaven was still threatening to them.

    At the moment, Gong Gong had intruded the heaven and controlled the Heaven and Earth great formation to harm all living creatures in the mortal world. In this kind of a situation, Priest Dachi seized the opportunity and forcibly took the Divine Pivot Hall. Did this mean that from this moment on, the lifeline of the heaven was held in the hands of Priest Dachi?

    By controlling the Heaven and Earth great formation, he could control the entire heaven!

    In the future...ording to Ji Hao¡¯s previous life memory, many interesting things would happen in the future. Sooner orter, the heaven would regain the dominating position. Till then, Priest Dachi would be in control of the core of the Heaven and Earth great formation, and all divine Gods in the heaven would have to do whatever Priest Dachi said!

    Brilliant, truly brilliant.

    Ji Hao silently sighed in praise. Priest Dachi seemed like a free and careless one,] who had been holding himself aloof from the rest of the world. But in fact, he was the cleverest one!

    On normal days, if Priest Dachi broke into the heaven to forcibly take the Divine Pivot Hall, not to mention Spirit Wa and the other world protectors, Priest Mu and Priest Hua woulde to stop him, and countless troubles would be caused as well. None of these would do any good to Priest Dachi¡¯s cultivation.

    However, Gong Gong had intruded the heaven and broke Buzhou Mountain with the power of the Heaven and Earth great formation. This gave Priest Dachi a nearly perfect excuse!

    Once the Divine Pivot Hall fell into Priest Dachi¡¯s hands, he would never, ever hand it out again. Not to mention Priest Dachi, even Ji Hao coulde up with thousands of excuses to keep it in his own hands.

    The wave surged, and the seal upon the wave released streams of starlight that covered all buildings in the heaven and raised dense andrge clouds, rolling in the sky.

    However, the Divine Pivot Hall was forcibly taken away by the three priests, and the Heaven and Earth great formation had lost its core.Aa single seal could never be powerful enough to control the power of the entire great formation.

    Raging roars could be heard without an end. As the wave rolled up, Gong Gong abruptly showed up on top of it.

    He pointed at the seal, shouted and growled, while sending out streams of light from his mouth into that seal.

    All of a sudden, all surrounding buildings quaked simultaneously. Gong Gong wasn¡¯t familiar with the power of the Heaven and Earth great formation. Instead, he was simply relying on the power of the seal to forcibly control the formation. Therefore, he didn¡¯t manage to react timely. As a consequence, a strong wave of counterforce struck on him and made him vomit blood. The invisible, yet crushing counterforcended on him, sending him hundreds of miles away and bumping into an enormous dragon jade pir.

    Bang! The pir glowed brightly. Gong Gong¡¯s neck twisted in a weird way, as it was actually broken.

    The Divine Pivot Hall was taken away. As its worst consequence, the Heaven and Earth great formation could no longer be controlled flexibly. Just like a well-organized army suddenly turned into a disordered group of warriors, the power of the great formation couldn¡¯t be concentrated anymore.

    Nevertheless, the Heaven and Earth great formation still had its power, and all magic seals and protective magic screens remained perfectly same. Gong Gong¡¯s head bumped into the jade pir and instantly triggered the defensive power of the great formation.

    Indeed, Gong Gong broke Buzhou Mountain with his head, but he didn¡¯t have the strength to break the Heaven and Earth great formation with his head. His neck twisted weirdly, as hended on the ground while howling. Once he opened his mouth, arge stream of blood gushed out.

    "Kill! Kill everyst one of these b*stards who dared to intrude the heaven!" Gong Gong screamed hysterically, "Xiang Liu! Wuzhi Qi! River Earl! Get the people and kill them! Kill them all! The heaven is mine! No one can take my heaven!"

    "I, Gong Gong, am the owner of the world!"

    "No one can take my heaven from me!"

 Chapter 948: Get Away Safely

    Chapter 948: Get Away Safely

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The golden bride swished swiftly among pces in the heaven. Splendid light surged over from all directions, as sharp as des, piercing towards Ji Hao and the others along with shrill noises. asionally, a colorful light stream would fall in the dim golden light transformed from the golden bridge. The golden light would quake intensely, disabling Ji Hao and the others from steadying their own bodies. They would nearly fall down and roll on the golden bridge.

    Gong Gong¡¯s roars came from behind. Ten divine seals, a hundred and twenty magic talismans, and three-thousand and six-hundred magic formation gs had been drifting around him, constantly changing positions.

    The ten seals were same as the Divine Pivot Hall; they were the controllers of the other ten great divine formations which the Heaven and Earth great formation was formed from. The one-hundred and twenty magic talismans were the vitality cores of the one-hundred and twenty lower grade magic formations that the ten great divine formations were formed from. The three-thousand and six-hundred magic formation gs coordinated to the three-thousand and six-hundred areas of the Heaven and Earth great formation. Each area was formed from hundreds to tens of thousands of small-scale divine formations, and these magic formation gs were the only tools to control those small divine formations.

    Another colorful light stream struck on the golden bridge, and once again, Ji Hao and the others were shaken. The other tens of colorful light streams missed their target, brushed against the golden bridge and disorderly fell on a few pces in the distance, igniting a massive, glowing cloud.

    Ji Hao threw a nce back and saw Gong Gong¡¯s twisted face. Hearing Gong Gong screaming hysterically, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    The three priests took the Divine Pivot Hall away, which would cause a fatal effect on the Heaven and Earth great formation.

    Before, with three to five powerful ones of these people staying in the Divine Pivot Hall, Gong Gong could easily attack any enemy that intruded the heaven, and control all magic formations and seals in the entire heaven. But without the Divine Pivot Hall, Gong Gong could only control those magic formations, magic seals and protective screens with these tools, which would take him a lot more time and efforts, a lot more. Looking at those colorful light streams which had been missing their target, brushing against the golden bridge and dazzling across, one would know how hard Gong Gong had been trying to control the great formation, and how low his efficiency was.

    "Gong Gong, no need to walk us out!" Ji Hao suddenly yelled loudly out, "We¡¯re in a hurry, today, so we will let you keep your head. Next time we see you, we will certainly kill you to help you atone for your monstrous sin!"

    Gong Gong screamed even louder in a fury. The wave surged up from all directions while countless aquatic warriors raised their weapons, rushing up to Ji Hao and his friends.

    But how could these aquatic warriors ever catch up with the golden bridge? They had been shouting pretty loudly, but they couldn¡¯t possibly chase up the dim golden light transformed from the golden bridge. Without any other choice, they watched Ji Hao and his friends fly away.

    "Stop them! Stop them!" Gong Gong growled, "They took the Divine Pivot Hall! I want them to die! I want them to die miserably!"

    The golden bridge kept moving forwards, shed across the air for a few times and dodged a few bolts of lightning descending from the sky. In the front, the space suddenly turned broad, as they had already flown out of the gate of the heaven and saw the archway, which was wrapped in coiling mist streams.

    Once they flew out through the gateway, they would be freed from the coverage of the Heaven and Earth great formation, and they could send the breathing earth to Si Xi safely.

    Ji Ling let out a breath, then gave Gong Gong a cold and serious nce and said, "Gong Gong is sinful, we should¡¯ve killed him today. We would be awarded by the world for that."

    The three priests stood on the golden bridge. The elderly one grinningly responded, "Jin Ling girl, you¡¯re still full of anger, aren¡¯t you? We shall let human beings solve their own problems. The ones who will kill Gong Gong shouldn¡¯t be us."

    Just now, Gong Gong was struck by the counterforce of the great formation, bumped on the jade pir and broke his neck. At that time, Jin Ling showed a fierce intent of killing. She was going to pull out her sword and kill Gong Gong directly, but the three priests stopped her. Even now when she brought this up once again, the three priests hadn¡¯t changed their attitude.

    Before the priest finished, the golden bridge slightly quaked and flew out from the ancient styled archway.

    The three priestsughed loudly out, then waved there sleeves. The tower floating above Po¡¯s head and the streamer held in Gui Ling¡¯s hands transformed into a stream of mist simultaneously, rose into the air along with the three priests, and disappeared without leaving a trace, within a blink of an eye.

    Zhu Rong transformed into a fiery light and dazzled over while shouting, "Did you get it?"

    Ji Hao opened his mouth, prepared to talk, but from behind the archway, arge cloud of smoke sparkled. From within it, thousands of heavily armored warriors rushed out. A muscr warrior who was over six-meter tall, with a hideous face and a head that looked like a fish head, wearing a red armor, pointed at Ji Hao and yelled, "I am Henggong Po, the current leader of Henggong n. Leave our old ancestor, otherwise..."

    Ji Hao gave a resonant roar and immediately stepped out, dashing towards Henggong Po.

    Following a popping noise, Ji Hao cracked the space and reached to Henggong Po, then ¡®gently¡¯ pped his right palm down. Before Ji Hao¡¯s right palm, the air rippled thickly like water. The milky-white ripples were broken by Ji Hao¡¯s palm when they reached to over a hundredyers.

    Henggong Po failed to see Ji Hao¡¯s moves clearly before he sensed a piercing pain from his chest. Next, a hand-sized hole appeared in his chest.

    Hundreds of Henggong n warriors rushed up, hacking down towards Ji Hao¡¯s head with all kinds of weapons. Ji Haoughed wildly out, dimmed down the protective light released from the stainless cloak, exposed his body and let those weapons attack him.

    Loud ngs could be heard without an end. Five to six Divine Magi, sixty to seventy Magus Kings and over a hundred Senior Magi had their weapons thudded on Ji Hao¡¯s body. Fiery sparkles were sent up against Ji Hao¡¯s body, but no wound was left. On the contrary, all those weapons were twisted and broken, as if those were made from flour. The strong counterforce sent all Magus Kings and Senior Magi away.

    Only a few Divine Magi of Henggong n endured the great pain from their palms, dropped their broken weapons, shouted out and wielded their fists towards Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao reached out his pair of hands together. Before those palms, the air folded once again. Before the few Divine Magi could see Ji Hao¡¯s moves, hand-sized holes appeared in their chests as well, while they were sent flying out.

    "We have indeed captured the old ancestor of your Henggong n." said Ji Hao with a harsh tone, "Since we captured your old ancestor, today, we will let you go without killing you! Mend your ways as soon as you can. Do not follow Gong Gong to hell. Otherwise, when this is over, you would all be appointed to death because of your crimes!"

    Henggong Po lied under the archway, looked at Ji Hao while vomiting blood.

    Henggong fish was the old ancestor of Henggong n, one of the eight senior ministers under Gong Gong¡¯smand, and the backbone of all Henggong n people. Henggong fish was captured by Ji Hao and his friends, so where should Henggong n go then? Henggong Po felt in such a muddle now that he had no idea what to do.

    Gong Gong¡¯s roars could be heard again from the heaven. Ji Haoughed out, turned around and walked right away, along with Zhu Rong and his warriors. The group of people headed to Pu Ban City at their highest speed.

 Chapter 949: The Beginning Stage of Water-control

    Chapter 949: The Beginning Stage of Water-control

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Pu Ban City, the Town Hall.

    The jade box with the breathing earth in it was ced right in the middle of the hall, while the magic sandbox, which had been showing the image of the entire Mind, floated in the air. Si Xi was wearing a ck robe, treading on the air and standing straight. From his hands, bright light spots drifted out as he was carefully drawing something in the sandbox.

    Emperor Shun and all human ministers had been silently watching Si Xi draw a magnificent, great-scale magic formation. The Mind was his canvas as he drew the outline of mountains and rivers.

    Probably because of some mysterious, immeasurable power he inherited from Emperor Xuanyuan through his bloodline, as the leader of You Chong n, an especially mystical, indescribable connection existed between Si Xi and the mountains and rivers in the world. He could clearly sense the weakest earth meridian in a mountain or a river, and the most inconspicuous change of earth power in the deepest area of the earth.

    This sensing ability was unique and special, and no one among the alliance of the human ns could do as good as him. Therefore, Si Xi had always been holding a prominent position among the humankind; he had a great power seized in his hands. Meanwhile, he had been ying an essential role.

    Back then, when Ji Hao joined the Chi Ban Mountain War, the humankind had set up an enormous defensive magic formation in Chi Ban Mountain area based on the naturalnd, with the powers of mountains and rivers. Ordinary magic formation masters could never achieve that, not even legendarily powerful ones like Candle Dragon Gui, and neither could the leaders and elders of the other ns do it. Si Xi was the only one capable of easily designing a tens of thousands of miles wide, tremendous defensive magic formation, and he had it perfectly done.

    Ji Hao stood among the crowd. He didn¡¯t feel any pride or happiness because he sessfully stole the breathing earth from the heaven and made a great contribution. He popped out his eyes, silently watching Si Xi draw in the magic sandbox, with sweat flowing all over the head.

    Apparently, What Si Xi had been doing was quite cerebral, that sweat was oozing out from Si Xi¡¯s forehead in streams, even soaking his clothes. A mist stream had even risen from his head to three meters high.

    Bright light beams were released from Si Xi¡¯s hands one after another. Abruptly, a stream of blood surged out from Si Xi¡¯s mouth and sprayed on the sandbox, dying the sandbox red.

    "Abba!" Si Wen Ming stepped up and held Si Xi, who drifted down from the air.

    "I¡¯m fine!" Si Xi expressionlessly shook off Si Wen Ming¡¯s hands, grabbed the jade box with the breathing earth, then slightly bowed to Emperor Shun and said with a deep voice, "Emperor Shun, I have it in my mind already. I think we should try this n in Pu Ban City first. If it seeds, we can carry it out in the entire Mind immediately."

    "We¡¯ve all been counting on you, Minister Si Xi!" Emperor Shun stood up slowly and nodded, seriously bowing to Si Xi and responding.

    Si Xiughed, held the jade box with both of his hands, then turned around and walked out of the Town Hall. Led by Emperor Shun, the other human ministers in the hall lined up orderly and followed closely behind Si Xi.

    These ministers were not only the most powerful ones among the alliance of human ns, but they were also the strongest warriors and Maguspreists in the alliance. Si Xi was now trying to control the water and save all living beings in the world. For such a great matter, these people would not just stand behind him and make indiscreet remarks or criticisms.

    Once they walked out of the hall, water ttering noise came from above their heads. The protective magic formation which covered the entire Pu Ban City, was glowing with a misty white light. Outside the screen, the rainwater had already umted for around ten meters deep. As a gale blew across,rge waves were even raised from the water.

    Fist-sized raindrops had been falling heavily, while tens of differently sized water streams poured down from the sky, loudly merging into the umted water.

    The rain had grown heavier than before, when Ji Hao left for the heaven. More shockingly, many crocodiles, boas and other fierce aquatic creatures had been swimming around in the water. These aquatic creatures were with great defensive powers and strong vitality, much stronger than ordinary human beings. They had already adapted to the toxin in the water, and had been happily seeking food in the water.

    People¡¯s heart sank deeper and deeper.

    Before, fierce aquatic creatures like crocodiles and boas usually lived by rivers and swamps. As long as human beings stayed far away from those areas, they would not be harmed by these fierce wild animals. But because of this endless rain, these dangerous animals reached everywhere along the water> This added another heavy risk to the humankind, besides the toxic water.

    "These damned things!" A few daring crocodiles and water boas were even lying on the magic screen, greedily looking at those human ministers walking out of the Town Hall.

    An elder from Huaxu Family, who had a pretty bad temper, abruptly raised his head and threw a fierce, threatening nce at these animals. A dreadful power vibration was released immediately, under the effect of which, the bodies of the few tens of meters long crocodiles and water boas exploded. They turned into a cloud of blood, spreading out in the water and instantly attracting countless fierce aquatic creatures.

    Si Xi also nced at these dangerous wild beasts. He took a deep breath, rose into the air and soon reached out of the protective screen.

    The others flew up behind him one after another. Each one of them released a strong power vibration from their bodies and kept themselves separated from the rain. In the water, many hungry wild aquatic beasts raised their heads, greedily staring at these people floating in the air.

    Ji Hao looked around, then his eye corners began twitching intensely. What a joke! He saw countless triangle-shaped fins in the water. Were those sharks? Did those sharkse to Pu Ban City from the sea? But this should be fresh water, how did those sharks get here?

    Ji Hao reached out his hand and caught a drop of rainwater, then licked it. After that, he cursed rudely.

    Si Wen Ming and the others all reached their hands out to catch raindrops and taste. Next, all of them cursed out, as if they had forgotten about their identities. The rainwater was salty and bitter like the seawater, actually even more tasteless than the seawater.

    The soil was soaked in such kind of water. So even if the rain stopped, would the soil still be able to grow crops? No matter how rich the natural powers in Pan Gu world were, it still required one to two years for the soil to recover after being soaked in the salty water. Within this period of time, no one could ever grow any crop in a soil like that.

    Without a doubt, after this great rain, a famine would start immediately.

    Si Xi gave a rude curse as well. With a darkened face, he took the group of human ministers to a million of miles long mountain range on the west side of Pu Ban City.

    This was a magnificent mountain range, and even the shortest peak was over ten-thousand meters tall. The chasms between peaks were extremely deep. The mountain range was winding, like a dragon. Mountains in this area were sturdy and solid, and the rocks exposed in the air were all purely ck, as hard as iron blocks.

    Si Xi reached his hand out and spread his fingers. A beautiful, immense magic formation blueprint appeared in front of everyone.

    Tens of magic formation artists from the Magi Pce stepped out immediately, quickly working ording to the blueprint in this mountain area. The mountains were split up, then enormous spell symbols were carved onto the mountains and the ground.

    These spell symbols were notplicated. Instead, they were simple, with straight lines. But, each of them was enormous. Especially the ones around the core, spell symbols in that area were only with seven to eight strokes, but each stroke could extend for millions of miles, through the entire mountain range. The lines of spell symbols were winding along the mountain range, looked truly like a giant dragon lying on the ground.

    With two entire days, this great magic formation was finally set up.

    Si Xi gave a long and bright growl, then picked up a slight little bit of breathing earth from the jade box. He carefully spread the breathing earth on the most important thirty-six cores at the edge area of this mountain range.

 Chapter 950: Ten-Thousand Dragons Seal the Water

    Chapter 950: Ten-Thousand Dragons Seal the Water

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    When the breathing earth drifted away from his hands, Si Xi locked his fingers together and began to sing a magic spell. The ground was shaking, waving like water. Before the breathing earthnded on the earth, its magical power had reached to millions of miles away.

    Mountains were melted and ttened, and all peaks were gone. The dragon-like, millions of miles long stream of spell symbols shone with a dazzling light. The light grew brighter and brighter, like germinating seeds, slowly sprouting from the ground.

    The breathing earth fell on the ground in a perfect circle, surrounding this millions of miles long mountain range. Within this area, mountains disappeared one after another. The ground was ttened, and only that enormous line of spell symbols was left bulging, over a thousand meter tall, looking exactly like a dragon.

    Under Si Xi¡¯s control, the breathing earth and the changing mountains turned this whole area into a tremendous bowl!

    Crack! A rumbling thunder burst from the sky. Lightning bolts tore the clouds apart and struck on the ground. The thunderboltsnded on the dragon-like, giant line of spell symbols. Next, the dragon absorbed the power of lightning and burst with a wave of water-ripple-like light.

    All of a sudden, no rain fell from above the heads of Ji Hao and the others anymore. Instead, in the area surrounded by the breathing earth, the rain turned incredibly heavy.

    The water poured down from the sky in huge streams, roaring into this millions of miles huge area. Within a twinkling of an eye, the water umted to three feet deep, and a quarter of an hourter, the water-level reached to three meters. A gale raised strong waves, as an hourter, this area turned into a waving sea. At first nce, one would seeyers of waves roar and countless whirlpools p against each other, causing thunderous noises.

    "It is done?" Ji Hao turned around and looked at Pu Ban City.

    He opened the eye of Dao of sun between his eyebrows and released a stream of golden light that shed across the sky. Within his sight, not a single drop of rain existed.

    Si Xi created a great-scale magic formation based on this mountain range, and that dragon-like line of spell symbols had truly released a dragon power. It controlled the rain and drew the moisture over from the area a hundred million miles in radius around Pu Ban City, then concentrated all the rainwater in this area.

    Inside this area, the waves had been roaring thunderously, but outside, the earth was showering under the warm sunshine.

    "It¡¯s done!" Si Wen Ming wielded his fist in the air andughed out loud towards Si Xi, "Abba, we seeded! We truly did it! The rain in Pu Ban City has stopped! Not even a single drop of rain is left in Pu Ban City by now!"

    "We seeded!" Emperor Shun raised his arms high. He delightfully looked at Si Xi, then gave Si Wen Ming aplicated nce. Afterward, heughed out and said, "People, we did it! Minister Si Xi did it! If it works in this area, it will work in the other areas of Mind!"

    All human ministersughed out loud in delight. Some n leaders even shouted out in excitement, waved their weapons and started a battle dance.

    Dark clouds covered this whole area. Water streams poured down from the sky ceaselessly, while countless fist-sized raindrops pped down without an end. The water level was rising all the time, at a shocking rate.

    However, the new mountain range surrounded this area was transformed from the breathing earth. Along with the water-level, the mountain range was growing taller and taller. The mountains were always taller than the water, and were growing at a higher speed than the water.

    The wall-like mountain range glowed with a bright yellow light. It was thick, sturdy and solid, seeming to be indestructible. The waves roared, undercurrents surged, and whirlpools shed against each other, but the mountain range stayed perfectly motionless.

    Si Xi stood on a mountaintop, carefully observed the change of the water-level, then said loudly and strongly, "Good, this seems to be sessful for now! Right now, ording to my blueprint, go set up this ten-dragon water-sealing water in the ten-thousand spots I picked!"

    Calcting with his fingers for a while, Si Xi looked at those magic formation artists came from the Magi Pce and said thoughtfully, "The sooner we set up a water-sealing formation, the more people we can save. So, please, everyone!"

    Si Xi held the jade box with breathing earth kept in it and deeply bowed to hundreds of thousands of magic formation artists from the Magi Pce.

    All magic formation artists from the Magi Pce, all ministers of the alliance of human ns, including Emperor Shun, bowed to Si Xi deeply.

    The sunlight spread on the bodies of these human leaders, all of them looking serious and solemn. Whether they had hatred between their ns or as individuals, these people now shared the same goal, that was setting up water-sealing magic formations and saving the humankind.

    Facing the future of the entire human-kind, those small hatreds were nothing.

    Back then, when Emperor Xuanyuan led the entire world and fought against Chi You Army, didn¡¯t those n leaders, who came from ns with bone-deep hatred for each other, fight side by side on battlefields, hold each other¡¯s hands and die in battles together?

    Ji Hao assembled all magic formation artists who were capable of drawing magic symbols forrge-scale magic formation in Yao Mountain City, and so did the leaders of thoserge-scale ns. Hundreds of millions of magic formation artists were gathered up, and under Si Xi¡¯smand, they worked day and night in the entire Mind.

    ording to the shapes of mountain ranges and flows of natural earth power in Mind, Si Xi picked ten-thousand spots in Mind for setting up the water-sealing magic formation. Each spot was millions of miles in radius. With ten-thousand great formations like this, and the magical power of the breathing earth, all moisture that came from the outer space in Mind and the four wastnds could be contained.

    Indeed, the ten-thousand dragon water-sealing magic formation could not only seal the water in Mind. Once all ten-thousand water-sealing formations were allpleted, the excessive moisture in the four wastnds would be forcibly drawn over as well.

    By simply setting water-sealing magic formations in Mind, the rain problem in the entire world would be controlled.

    With the breathing earth, ten-thousand water-sealing magic formations would be like ten-thousand bottomless bowls. No matter how much water poured in, these great bowls would never break.

    Although this was only an option for an emergency, these ten-thousand dragons water-sealing magic formations had indeed given all human beings a chance to survive.

    Ji Hao started working as well. He led hundreds of thousands of magic formation artists and set up five water-sealing magic formations in a row under Si Xi¡¯s guidance. For half a month, Ji Hao and all magic formation artists under hismand never slept for a second. Their eyes were filled with blood streaks, but they never stopped working.

    When they were hungry, they took a couple of bites of solid foods, and when they were thirsty, the rainwater was all over the ground for them.

    Magic formation artists under Ji Hao¡¯smand were all great, and the toxins in the rain couldn¡¯t harm them.

    A big half a month passed like this. Five water-sealing magic formations were set up, after which, the rain stopped, and the sun raised again in Ji Hao¡¯s Yao Mountain territory and the territories of the other few earls and marquises. All people became as cheerful asrks under the sunshine.

    Ji Hao stood on a mountaintop. Under his feet was a mountain generated by the breathing earth.

    Looking at people walking out from caves, leaping down from trees anding up from boats and rafts, looking at them thrilled with happiness, Ji Hao smiled as well.

    "Ah, although it¡¯s not to my credit, Man Man, seeing everybody happy, I¡¯m happy too!" Ji Hao intimately patted Man Man¡¯s head.

    Man Man stood beside Ji Hao, grinningly looking at those happy people.

    At this time, a noise came from a distance, as an angry voice could be heard, "Earl Yao, Earl Yao! Bloody water creatures, they¡¯re attacking Earl Si¡¯s troops!"

 Chapter 951: The Army of Water Creatures

    Chapter 951: The Army of Water Creatures

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Bloody things!"

    Earl Si Yao Meng had been waving his inherited treasure, the wave-breaking ax, with a bloodied hand, while squeezing a few words out from between his teeth. The ax raised a hundred meters long white light and cut tens of aquatic warriors, who rushed over with sharpened bamboo sticks held in their hands, into two.

    Blue and green blood sshed everywhere, while the tens of aquatic warriors, who were only at the level of Novice Magi, howled and fell on the ground. They hadn¡¯t even transformed into human shapespletely. They covered their wounds on the waists with their ws, twitching intensely on the ground.

    Countless feet trod over their bodies, stomping the tens of dying aquatic warriors into meat paste. But then, more naked aquatic warriors fearlessly rushed up to Yao Meng with simple weapons like sharpened bamboo sticks.

    Yao Meng showed his teeth while taking a long gasp. Enduring the great paining from his left arm, he wielded the ax over and over again. White light streams shed across the air and put countless weak aquatic warriors down on the ground.

    In the woods, a group of magic formation artists under Yao Meng¡¯smand lied on the ground with their bellies covered with their hands, moaning in pain. Some of them had their faces turned dark, foaming at the mouths. From the water down below, aquatic warriors dashed out one after another and fiercely attacked Yao Meng and his people, as if he were their greatest enemy.

    Some aquatic warriors were even more daring. They howled loudly and leaped to hundreds of meters high along the rising wave. They rolled in the air and attempted to break into the woods through Yao Meng¡¯s defensive line to attack those magic formation artists who were already lying on the ground.

    Hundreds of warriors under Yao Meng¡¯smand guarded in the woods, withrge piles of stones around them. Every time aquatic warriors tried to fly over, they would throw out stones to hit them. Stones swished through the air like shooting stars, shattering those weak creatures into pieces.

    Broken body pieces fell down, stimting those fierce aquatic warriors even more. They opened their mouth and swallowed the blood and flesh of their own kind, then rushed up even fiercer.

    Yao Meng only had thirty-thousand warriors under hismand. Although each of them was at the senior-level or above, the number of enemies was way too huge, and the area that needed to be defended by these warriors was toorge. They tried their best to reach every corner, but suffered the waves of attacksunched by those aquatic warriors pretty badly.

    A deep roar was let out by a strong warriormander under Yao Meng¡¯smand. He slipped, then tens of sharpened bamboo sticks poked on his body. This heavily armored warriormander cast a resonant growl and released a violent wave of power, shattering those bamboo sticks and even turning a few aquatic warriors into clouds of blood mist, spreading out.

    However, an old lobster warrior with a dark shell gave a smirk and threw away the bamboo, which was used for tripping the warriormander. Then, a ck light sparkled on his long and slim fingers while a great hammer abruptly appeared in his hand and released a strong power vibration.

    This warriormander had just released a strong wave of power. Before he could gasp for air, the giant hammer fiercely smashed on his head, along with the wildughter of the old lobster warrior.

    Next, a nearly tangible stream of power came from this old lobster warrior; he was a Magus-King-level spirit creature.

    Yao Meng was infuriated. He chopped the hundreds of aquatic warriors in front of him, then shed to the old lobster warrior.

    Puff! The head of the warriormander was smashed by the lobster warrior with that giant hammer. His tall and sturdy body swayed, then heavily thudded on the ground. Yao Meng¡¯s eyes turned red in a fury. He howled hoarsely and sent out a dazzling stream of white light.

    From therge group of aquatic warriors behind Yao Meng, an ordinary-looking gray-colored crab warrior abruptly leaped up and screamed, waving his arms while striking on Yao Meng¡¯s back with his enormous pair of crab pincers.

    The shell of this green crab was thickly covered in strange and twisted natural spell symbols that sparkled brightly. A mountain-heavy power was released from this crab warrior, even raising a three hundred meters tall wave from the water in the distance.

    This was a Divine-Magus-level, enormous spirit creature. His crab pincers had been nourished by the power that belonged to spirit creatures for years, and had be even harder and more lethal than ordinary Divine-level magic treasures.

    Yao Meng sensed a terribly cold stream of power surge into his body like a flood, then he heard a cracking noise from his spine. A warmth rose from his throat, followed by which,rge streams of blood with broken internal organ pieces mixed in it spurted to tens of meters away, shattering tens of lower-level aquatic warriors on the way.

    "How dare you?!" Yao Meng turned around with difficulty and roared in rage, "How dare you break the great n of water-control? You¡¯re seeking for death!"

    The green crabughed scornfully, thenunched another heavy strike on Yao Meng¡¯s neck as he said, "The world is ruled by the flood now. This is a great fortune for our water-kind. Your human beings should all be drowned, and our water-kind should be the dominator of this world!"

    The crab warrior¡¯s face was covered in shell. Showing a cruel expression on that face, he continued, "Control the water? You think our fortune would be gone after you control the flood? Earl Si Yao Meng, as long as I kill you, ording to the order given by the Water God, your territory will be mine!"

    Yao Meng roared out with a strong and resonant voice, while his Divine Magus spirit blood surged rapidly in his body, flushing his injured body parts. However, from the three bone-deep wounds on his left arm, poisonous ck blood had been flowing out ceaselessly. The sticky, poisonous blood was corroding his body. The harder he tried to boost up his spirit blood, the quicker the poison spread in his body.

    "How does Snake Go¡¯s venom taste?" The crab swiftly moved his pincer towards Yao Meng, attempting to cut his head off and finish this battle quickly. While he moved, the crabughed quite excitedly, "For this attack, those poor Snack Go n things were almost drained in these few days! Hehe! I bet it doesn¡¯t feel good, being attacked like this, am I right?"

    Yao Meng cast another wave of furious hoarse growls and stared at the enormous approaching pincer.

    Puff! A cyan-colored sword light shed over. Before the crab could make any reaction, the cyan sword light prated his head through his temples and blew that hideous head up.

    "Attacking people like this feels good!" Tens of miles away, Feng Xing stood on arge tree, looking at the crab warrior slowly falling to the ground.

    "How dare you! You¡¯re seeking death!"

    Mr. Crow spread his arms and floated in the air. Ji Hao stood on his back, holding the immortal sun streamer and shouting at the tens of thousands of aquatic warriors down below.

    As the immemorial sun streamer was waved, countless golden sword light beams descended from the sky and swept across the army of aquatic warriors. Countless aquatic warriors were ughtered by the sword light of the sun, then their bodies were set aze, as if someone had just poured a bucket of oil on each of them.

    "Brothers, follow me!" Man Man excitedly waved the pair of hammers while yelling loudly, and led over a hundred thousand elite Yao Mountain City warriors to rush into the battlefield.

    Thud! Thud! Two powerful spirit aquatic creatures dashed out to stop Man Man but ended up being turned into meat pies by her hammers.

 Chapter 952: The Enormous Shark, King of Aquatic Creatures

    Chapter 952: The Enormous Shark, King of Aquatic Creatures

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The number of these aquatic warriors was incredibly huge, but not many higher grade ones existed among them.

    Ny-nine percent of warriors in this boundless army were weak spirit aquatic creatures. The weapons they used were only sharpened wooden or bamboo sticks; some were even withrge pieces of stones.

    These weak aquatic warriors encountered the elite Yao Mountain City warriors just like a bunch of sheep encountering a group of fierce dragons. Even the weakest Yao Mountain warrior was a peak-level Senior Magi. These elite Yao Mountain warriors rushed into the group of aquatic warriors with sharp weapons held in their hands. By randomly wielding their weapons, strong power vibrations would be created that shattered all aquatic warriors nearby.

    Jia n warriors who chose to follow Ji Hao¡¯s lead were as strong and sturdy as bears. These over six meters tall Jia n warriors had specially made heavy weapons. Their hammers struck down like shooting stars banging against the ground, and their bs swept across the air like a serpent shing through. Wherever these Jia n warriors reached,rge clouds of blood mist would rise. The figures of these Jia n warriors were barely visible, and only screams of those aquatic warriors could be heard from the dense blood mist.

    From time to time, a few powerful and enormous spirit aquatic creatures leaped out from the crowd, but before they did anything, Shaosi and Taisi cast magic curses from the distance, with arge group of Maguspriests. In one breath at most, these Magus-King and Divine-Magus-level spirit aquatic creatures withered speedily under the effect of the curses cast by tens of thousands of Maguspriests together. Taisi drained their life-force with his special power at a despairing rate, turning them into a puff of bone ash that dissipated in the air within a very short span of time.

    But the one who had been killing with the highest efficiency was Yu Mu.

    This fatso carried therge pot made by Yu Yu on his head and grinned warmly and honestly while walking in the crowd of aquatic creatures step by step. The faintly visible poison mist rolled in the air while aquatic warriors around him fell down wave by wave, twitching without being able to make any sound. The dead bodies of countless aquatic warriors quickly turned into ck blood, and the poisonous blood mixed in the flood, killing more of them.

    The fiercest Jia n warrior could kill three-hundred to five-hundred weak aquatic warriors at most, but with a handful of drug sprayed out by Yu Mu, tens of thousands, and even hundreds of thousands of those aquatic creatures would be killed right on the spot within a blink of an eye. What a terrifying killing rate!

    Feng Xing stood in the distance, near the edge of the battlefield. He pulled his bow open and carefully searched for targets. He tried for quite a while but failed to find a rtively powerful one that was worth for him to make a shot. Consuming his power to kill those weak aquatic creatures... not worth it. In the end, Feng Xing dropped his bow while watching Yu Mu be surrounded by countless aquatic creatures and spreading his poison.

    "Bloody fatso...Isn¡¯t he afraid of having nightmares? In his dreams, he might be hunted by billions of aquatic creatures..."

    The waves surged inexhaustibly. On the waves, the dead bodies of countless aquatic warriors floated. These awfully smelling corpses had piled up as a meters thickyer. Feng Xing looked at this terrifying ocean of corpses created by Yu Mu, and couldn¡¯t help but show his teeth in shock.

    Earl Si gasped desperately for air, thenughed out loud. He waved his ax towards Ji Hao, who was standing on Mr. Crow¡¯s back, and said, "Earl Yao, thank you! When this flood is controlled,e to my Si Water City. In there, you can have as much fine wine, delicious meat, and as many beautiful girls as you want!"

    Si Water City was the city Yao Meng lived in as Earl Si. Yao Meng¡¯s territory were located on the eastern side of Yao Mountain territory. In other words, Yao Meng and Ji Hao were true neighbors.

    Ji Hao smilingly cupped his hands towards Yao Meng, then looked at those magic formation artists lying in the woods. He frowned and asked, "What happened? Are they poisoned? Otherwise, how could these water-king things ever harm you, Earl Si?"

    Among hundreds of thousands of magic formation artists, many were indeed powerful. But at the moment, they all lied on the ground and couldn¡¯t even make a move. If these magic formation artists weren¡¯t poisoned, despite the giant number of those aquatic warriors, the water-kind army could never cause any threat!

    Yao Meng had his face flushed. He pointed at the three deep wounds on his left arm, that had poisonous blood flowing out and poison mist lingering in. Heughed embarrassedly and responded, "I was careless, I was careless...These days, none of them has ever taken a good rest. Therefore, I cooked some soup for them to warm their bodies. Hehe, I was...I was indeed careless...Damn it!"

    In the next moment, Yao Meng burst with a loud shout, as Ji Hao pulled out the nine suns devil-destroying sword all of a sudden. A golden beam of sword light dazzled down towards Yao Meng. Yao Meng thought Ji Hao attacked him, and that almost freaked him out.

    Buzz! Followed by a thunderous noise, a giant wave roared over, crushing the pile of corpses of aquatic creatures in front of Yao Meng. Next, an exceptionally tall and muscr silhouette rushed out of the wave and lunged a long spear that was sparkling with a ck watery light at Yao Ment¡¯s heart, along with a fierce gale.

    Ji Hao¡¯s sword light dazzled down and struck right on that long spear.

    The sword light exploded and pushed the long spear away, making it get stuck in the ground.

    There came another thunderous bang. A great power burst from the long spear, then a ck stream of mist rose like a dragon, even brushing against Yao Meng¡¯s body. Wherever the ck smoke swept across, rocks were shattered, and the ground was split. Thousands of towering ancient trees in the woods were blown into pieces, and over a thousand poisoned magic formation artists were swallowed by the ck mist, crushed like beans in a millstone.

    The puffing noise could be heard without an end. After the ck mist disputed, a, meters wide, hundreds of meters deep and hundred miles long ditch was left behind Yao Meng.

    "Bastard!" Yao Meng¡¯s eye instantly turned red. This strike was so heavy that if Ji Hao didn¡¯t discover it andunch a sword move to stop it, Yao Meng would have been killed already.

    "Damn it! My rewards!" The tall and sturdy man, whounched this strike, murmured with a low voice. He carried that nearly one hundred meters long spear and slowly stood straight. This man was over thirty meters tall, standing in front of Yao Meng like a hill.

    The rough skin of this man was light silver in color. His limbs were long, and his body was unusually muscr. The body of this man looked simr to a human body, but his head was not a human head. Instead, it was an ugly shark head.

    Therge eyes of this shark man shone with a blood-red light, as he turned around, opened his enormous jaws andughed, "Earl Yao, Ji Hao? Good, your territory is more than ten timesrger than Yao Meng¡¯s. If I kill you, your territory will be mine!"

    Ji Hao coldly looked at the shark man, then shed across the air and moved beside Yao Meng.

    Ji Hao out a detoxifying golden pill made by Priest Dachi, handed to Yao Meng, then said in a deep voice, "Earl Si, you wait aside. I¡¯ll deal with this one!"

    Yao Meng took over the pill and threw into his mouth without any hesitation. A few streams of dark blood flowed out of the wounds on his left arm, then the poison inside his body was dispelledpletely. Next, as his spirit blood surged in his body, all his injuries recovered fully.

    "Earl Yao, be careful! This thing is not easy to deal with! I think he¡¯s as powerful as a peak-level Divine Magus!" Yao Meng stepped back while kindly reminding Ji Hao, "Spirit creatures are different from human beings. At the same power level, they¡¯re always stronger than us. Earl Yao, you have to be extra careful!"

    Ji Hao nodded silently. The shark-man raised his long spear andughed again, "Be careful? Useless! Without the strength, you¡¯re chickens to be ughtered!"

    Shaking hisrge head, the shark-man continued, "Remember, the one who killed you is the giant one, the king of aquatic creatures, me, Big Shark!"

    Big Shark lifted that long spear, seeming ready to strike on Ji Hao¡¯s head.

    Dong! Dong! No one noticed where Man Man rushed out from and how she smashed her hammers on the back of Big Shark¡¯s head.

 Chapter 953: Shark Brothers

    Chapter 953: Shark Brothers

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Bong! Bong!

    Like a resounding bell ring, two muffled whomps transformed into strong sound waves, spreading out in all directions. Piles of corpses of aquatic warriors were sent flying up into the sky; some were even sent thousands of meters away.

    Big Shark shook his head, with hisrge eyeballs bulged out of his eye sockets for about a foot. Massive streams of saliva gushed out of his mouth, that made him look rather weird and hrious. Meanwhile, arge lump quickly grew up from the back of his head, turning as big as a water tank within a few seconds.

    "Sneak attacking me?" Big Shark stopped attacking Ji Hao and turned his enormous, clumsy body around slowly, poisonously looking at Man Man.

    Man Man dropped the pair of hammers, and had been quickly swinging her arms while staring at Big Shark in surprise. She knocked Big Shark on the back with her pair of hammers, and even if it were a mountain, Man Man would have ttened it. However, Big Shark was incredibly strong; he had no other injuries except the lump on his head. On the contrary, Man Man sensed a great pain from her wrists, and her bones were nearly broken.

    One had to mention that Man Man had also taken a linden seed of Priest Mu, under the strong effect of which, Man Man¡¯s Fire God power had already improvedrgely. As a descendant of the Fire God, Man Man didn¡¯t need to grow inner spirit stars, as she had already reached the level of Divine Magi!

    Besides, Man Man was talented. She was born with an amazingly vast strength. Additionally, Zhu Rong had given her an enormous amount of dragon spirit blood to nourish her body, which meant, Man Man was just like a human-shaped, violent dragon!

    Even with that strength of hers, she failed to harm Big Shark. Clearly, Big Shark was a strong one.

    "Man Man, step back!" Ji Hao growled out and shed across the air. The nine suns devil-destroying sword hacked down towards Big Shark, leaving a golden sword light in the sky.

    Big Shark gave a great growl, following which, tens of water columns rose from the surrounding water. Behind him, a thirty-meter-wide, nine-foot-thick water shield appeared. The water shield spun swiftly like a whirlpool and shielded him from Ji Hao, along with a shrill noise.

    After raising the water shield, Big Shark paid no attention to Ji Hao. Instead, he wielded the long spear with both hands and fiercely struck down towards Man Man¡¯s head.

    Man Man showed no sign of weakness either. She raised the pair of hammers and leaped straight up. The pair of hammers nged loudly against Big Shark¡¯s long spear, leaving two arc-shaped red glows in the sky. The moves of both of them were incredibly simple, without any skill to be mentioned. This was a pure fight of violence.

    A thunderous boom was generated. me-thunderbolts sted from Man Man¡¯s hammerheads, followed by earthshaking thunders. Man Man screamed, then was sent flying away like a shooting star by a significant force.

    me-thunderbolts dazzled on the hammerheads. Large bolts of thunder dazzled to Big Shark¡¯s arms though his spear and raisedrge puffs of smoke from his silver skin. The skin of his arms was broken as blood sshed out.

    Ji Hao¡¯s nine suns devil-destroying sword let out a high-pitched scream while the whirlpool-like water shield was split up by it. A scorching hot beam of sword lightnded on Big Shark¡¯s left knee.

    Puff! Ji Hao¡¯s sword edge quaked slightly. He didn¡¯t sense much of resistance, while the incredibly sharp sword easily cut into Big Sharp¡¯s leg, just like cutting into a piece of tofu. Ji Hao cut off an entire lower leg of Big Shark.

    Blood surged out in streams, Big Shark screamed in pain. The golden essence sun fire had been zing on his wound, and within a blink of an eye, a small half of his thigh was burned into a strand of smoke, as the golden fire was speedily reaching up to the rest of his body.

    "What the hell is this fire? My body is nourished by the pre-world essence water for countless years. Every inch of my skin contains an immeasurable amount of water power. What fire can possibly set aze my body?" Big Shark¡¯s face twisted in pain while hysterically growing at Ji Hao.

    The essence sun fire was burning quickly. No matter how loudly Big Shark bragged about this body that was nourished by the pre-world essence water and no fire could possibly hurt him, the golden fire swiftly spread to his upper body.

    Big Shark burst with a furious roar. He abruptly raised the long spear and cut down. He cut off his entire left leg, then gnashed his teeth and threw a fierce nce at Ji Hao. Another wave of blood sprayed out. Next, Big Shark roared out resonantly once again.

    Followed by his voice, a white bone grew out from the bleeding end of his left thigh, thenrge amounts of muscr tissue and blood veins grew out. Within a single second, Big Shark had a new leg. Nevertheless, this rapid regrowth was obviously spirit-blood-consuming, as Big Shark¡¯s face withered; even his sin became loose, as if he had suddenly grown many years older.

    Ji Hao silently raised the sword and hacked down towards Big Shark. The nine sun spell symbols sent out dazzling streams of light, looking like nine suns descending from the sky. They released a great heat that evaporated all moisture in the surrounding area for miles.

    "Die!" Big Shark shouted and raised the long spear, bravely and fearlessly lunging at Ji Hao¡¯s chest.

    He didn¡¯t put up any defense. Clearly, he was putting up a desperate fight against Ji Hao. If Ji Hao¡¯s swordnded on his body, his long spear would definitely pierce into Ji Hao¡¯s chest too.

    The long spear of his was nearly a hundred meters long, as thick as a water-tank. Being poked by a spear like this, ordinary people would certainly be crushed.

    Ji Haoughed out loud. His pupils shrunk to the size of needle points ¡ª A desperate fight? He liked desperate fights the most! By now, Ji Hao was just worried that the others might not want to put up a desperate fight against him! Speaking of desperate fights, Ji Hao nevercked courage, and now, he didn¡¯tck the power either!

    His heart was beating violently. In the five-colored me, the round cauldron was still digesting the Pan Jia sun. The tiny sun was constantly transforming into pure essence sun power, sending it into Ji Hao¡¯s body. It was added with the earth power that Ji Hao swallowed back in the treasury of the heaven, that had been transforming into Chaos power and merging with Ji Hao¡¯s entire body.

    Ji Hao¡¯s muscles swelled, and he suddenly grew about a foot taller. Blood veins bulged from under his skin while a strong power vibration spread out from his body that could even make people feel hard to breathe. At the moment, Ji Hao was like a Chaos beast who suddenly showed up, pressing Big Shark¡¯s power vibration down. Big Shark¡¯s blood flow was disordered. He dared not to look directly at Ji Hao, and even his limbs began shaking slightly.

    An overwhelming, bloodline-level suppression made Big Shark even want to turn around and flee. But because of his wild instinct, he tremblingly straightened his long spear and kept his teeth gnashed, lunging at Ji Hao once again.

    ng! The long spear poked on Ji Hao¡¯s chest. The stainless cloak sent up a bright golden light and squeezed a shrill creaking noise out of the spear, as it was violently turned into a twisted iron stick.

    The nine suns devil-destroying sword tore apart Big Shark¡¯s arms and sank into his chest. Golden light burst from his eyes, mouth, ears, and nose, then along with a hoarse howl, Big Shark¡¯s upper body was suddenly turned into a puff of smoke.

    "Big brother died! Kill him! Kill him! Avenge our big brother!"

    Furious roars came from a distance away in the water. A massive wave rose, treading upon which were more than sixty muscr men, who had the same body shape as Big Shark.

    These men all had human bodies and shark heads. The power vibrations released from their bodies were simr to that released from Big Shark as well. Apparently, they were siblings!

    Ji Hao showed his teeth in shock. Over sixty siblings? These water-kind creatures indeed had a great fertility!

 Chapter 954: The Disaster of the Water-kind

    Chapter 954: The Disaster of the Water-kind

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "I am the second brother of the Shark Family! Give back the life of my big brother!"

    A shark man yelled with a hoarse voice, straightened a long spear and lunged at Ji Hao fiercely. Same as Big Shark¡¯s weapon, this shark man¡¯s weapon was also made from the ice bronze from the bottom of the sea. The spear was huge and heavy, only having a few most basic sharpening and strengthening spell symbols on it. These spears were only the lowest-level spell symbol weapons, and couldn¡¯t be even counted as magic weapons.

    Ji Hao puffed up his chest, facing the spear. The spearhead heavily struck on his chest, and the stainless cloak burst with a bright golden light. The spear twisted, and while this shark man gazed at Ji Hao in a great shock, Ji Hao wielded the sword and chopped his head off.

    "I am the third brother of Shark Family, how dare you..."

    Another long spear nged against Ji Hao¡¯s chest. The third shark man roared, as a strong power coiled around his body, looking like ck water streams. The bone-piercing cold power spread out, even turning the surrounding water into icebergs.

    Ji Hao crooked his left forefinger. The nine suns spear flew out. He wielded the spear and prated the head of the third shark man, disabling him from finishing his speech.

    Following a swishing noise, the pair of small crescent-shaped des flew out from the spear and brought up two beams of golden lights, dazzling all over the sky. Tens of shark men shouted and howled, as they suffered pretty badly from the swift attacksunched by the pair of small des. Thin golden light beams circled around them and squeezed out streams of blood. These shark men were strong, yet they had no magic to use. Soon, each of them was prated by the pair of small des hundreds of times.

    Followed by waves of screams of those lower-grade aquatic warriors, tens of shark men, who were at the level of Magus Kings or even above, had faintly golden mes rising from their bodies. A gale roared across, and these shark men howled, then quickly turned into puffs of drifting ash.

    ng! A Magus-King-level aquatic warrior who had been hiding among the group of water-kind warriors, dropped his machete and tremblingly kneeled on the ground. This catfish warrior cried loudly and desperately, "Don¡¯t kill me, please don¡¯t kill me! I still have over three-hundred babies at home, waiting for me to feed them! I can¡¯t die!"

    Thud! A Magus-King-level electric eel warrior dropped his weapon, also kneeling on the ground while trembling.

    Ji Hao easily ughtered tens of Magus-Kings-level and Divine-Magus-level water-kind warriors. Without their leaders, the rest of these water-kind warriors, who were as smart as human beings, all freaked out. They dropped their weapons and surrendered to Ji Hao one after another.

    Human beings valued their dignity. For their nsmen and families, many human beings would choose death before disgrace. But these aquatic creatures were driven by their instincts. They were gathered up by those powerful ones as their leaders. Now, those leaders had died, so they fell into the state of disunity. The desire of survival was now above all.

    Countless lower-grade aquatic warriors, who hadn¡¯t even learned of the scariness of death, dropped their bamboo and wooden sticks. They learned to kneel down and huddled on the ground, like those rtively stronger ones. The ones that had arms buried their heads in their arms, while the one without arms simply buried their heads in mud; all of them were shaking intensively.

    Groups of aquatic warriors kneeled down on the ground or in the water, surrendering to Ji Hao and Yao Meng¡¯s warriors.

    Human warriors scattered in the troops of these aquatic warriors ordered them to leave the water and go to the higher ground in the woods and gather together. Troops of aquatic warriors walked out of the water; tens, then hundreds of thousands, a million, and within a blink of an eye, over ten-million aquatic warriors gathered in the woods. Anyone would be shocked by this giant dark crowd.

    These aquatic warriors were all lower-grade shrimps, fishes, crabs; many of them had just gained some basic intelligence, and were just like three to five years old children. They were weak. Most of them were even not as powerful as ordinary human beings, their strengths equal to the strengths of thirteen to fourteen years old teenagers at most. Added with the fact that they didn¡¯t even have armors, and their weapons were only sharpened bamboo sticks and wooden sticks, these aquatic warriors were just indescribably weak.

    However, their great number triggered a change. Over ten-million aquatic warriors circled Yao Meng and his people up, while Yao Meng and those magic formation artists were poisoned. Thus, this army of aquatic warriors became a nightmare, and Yao Meng and tens of thousands of elites under hismand nearly died in these woods.

    Ji Hao stood on a rock with Yao Meng, looking at those aquatic warriors walking out of the water.

    They saw many strange types, such as frog warriors, fishes with shells, water snake warriors, viviparidae warriors. These aquatic warriors all had a strong earthy smell. They walked out of the water one after another while murmuring in strangenguages. With their eyes quickly rolling in their eye sockets, they obediently squeezed together in the woods.

    asionally, conflicts would burst among them suddenly. For example, under Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, a fish warrior suddenly opened his mouth and swallowed a shrimp warrior up. Around that shrimp warrior, hundreds of shrimp warriors screamed and yelled, wielding their fists to punch the fish warrior. Warriors under Ji Hao¡¯smand rushed up to appease this, and only after killing over three-hundred shrimp warriors right on the spot did these noisy little things finally quiet down.

    "These things?!" Yao Meng pointed at those aquatic warriors and growled in an extreme anger and disgust, "These things, how dare they?" Ji Hao¡¯s face was quite dark at the moment. These aquatic warriors were indeed weak, but their number was way too huge. Within a quarter of an hour, another ten-million of them had walked up from the water. Nearly thirty-million aquatic warriors now gathered up!

    The one who nned all these was indeed patient. How on earth did they raise so many odd things? Nearly thirty-million aquatic warriors, not to mention their power levels, among then, tens of Divine-Magus-level and around a thousand Magus-King-level powerful ones existed, added with about ten-thousand senior-level leaders. These rtively powerful ones hid among the weak ones andunched surprise and sneak attacks, managing to cause severe losses to Yao Meng¡¯s army!

    Ji Hao let out a breath and turned around to look at Man Man, who trod on a fiery cloud and flew back.

    "Man Man, are you alright? That shark man had quite a strength!" asked Ji Hao.

    Man Man shook her head, curiously looking at those aquatic warriors. These things had just fought a great battle, so they were probably hungry by now. Aquatic creatures fed on each other, and this was normal. At the moment, they looked at the ¡®food¡¯ around them, all seeming ready to do something. The atmosphere was not peaceful at all.

    At this time, a strong wave roared over.

    A giant crab, which was entirely bronze in color, and about three-hundred meters in radius, stood upon the wave, with countless aquatic warriors following behind him. The crab wielded his pair of pincers and shouted, "I¡¯ve already ughtered everyst one in Si Water City! My kids! Kill!"

    A strong power vibration struck down and agitated all those obedient aquatic warriors.

    Standing beside Ji Hao, Yao Meng gave a loud growl, then let out arge mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 955: Boiling Water

    Chapter 955: Boiling Water

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Spirit animals, especially the ones had just gained the basic intelligence, ha simple minds¡ª Following the powerful ones! Therefore, since the crab roared on theing wave, the thirty-million aquatic warriors, who had just surrendered to Ji Hao, yelled out simultaneously, rushing to Ji Hao, Yao Meng and his warriors crazily.

    Yao Meng vomited blood. Seeing this, warriors under hismand fell into panic. Hearing that everyone in Si Water City was ughtered, Yao Meng¡¯s warriors fighting spirit dropped like anything, as all of them began drawing back to Yao Meng.

    But those aquatic warriors who rushed to Ji Hao¡¯s warriors were less fortunate. They squeezed together rather tight. If they had stayed motionless, they would have been fine. But once they moved, Yu Mu gave his order, following which, almost every single one of the over one-hundred-thousand Maguspriests brought over by Ji Hao threw out a handful of their secretly concocted magic poison.

    At present, every human Maguspreist had learned a few magic drug concocting skills, so that they could help their nsmen live a better life. Every Maguspreist had his or her own specialties, and all Maguspreist had their own special forms. Now, over a hundred thousand different types of magic poisons mixed together, and a terrifying result was instantly generated.

    Poisonous powders and liquid spread in the air and merged with each other, creating a bright light andrge clouds of poisonous smoke.

    Swoosh! A colorful dense cloud emerged, covering the air for hundreds of miles. Thisplicated poisonous cloud quickly spread out in all directions and enveloped half of the aquatic army.

    Puffing noise could be heard without an end as those aquatic warriors screamed miserably. Their shells and skin were corroded by the poisonous mist. Blood gushed out from their wounds, making them twitch on the ground in pain.

    Within a few breaths, over eighty percent of those aquatic creatures died in the woods. Poisonous blood flowed down light a flood and dyed the surging floodwater red. Then, the strong poison contained in the blood killed countless more aquatic warriors in the water.

    The ones who luckily survived the poison screamed crazily. Led by thatrge crab, they fearlessly rushed towards those elite warriors under Ji Hao¡¯smand. Tens of thousands of Jia n warriorsughed excitedly. They raised their heavy weapons while me-like blood-red airwaves rose around their bodies.

    A big half of these Jia n warriors under Ji Hao¡¯smand belonged to Di Family, and had followed Di Yantuo to Yao Mountain City. The power they inherited was the power of the blood curse from Blood Moon. The dense blood me burned and coiled on their weapons.

    Heavy weapons smashed down over and over again, sending up tens of thousands of dragon-like blood-red light streams. Large numbers of aquatic warriors were blown up by the blood-red light streams. Those rtively stronger ones barely fended themselves against the blood-red light, but under the effect of Blood Moon power, their bodies began withering rapidly.

    Following a loud puffing noise, many rtively powerful aquatic warriors had their spirit blood drained by the blood-red light, powerlessly lying on the ground.

    The wave roared in the distance, and on it, therge bronze crab screamed furiously. He let out countless fist-sized bubbles from his mouth, swishing towards Ji Hao like shooting stars.

    Yao Meng was suffering a heartache, and couldn¡¯t stop vomiting blood. Over ten-thousand elite warriors gathered around him, and those bubbles let out by the crab were like a storm that covered Ji Hao, Yao Meng, and all warriors around him.

    Ji Hao¡¯s body shone with a golden light, and nine suns rose from his body. They evaporated all the bubbles within the area three-hundred meters around him in a sh. The stainless cloak didn¡¯t just protect Ji Hao, it also protected Yao Meng, who was vomiting blood because of hearing about the massacre that happened in his city.

    But those warriors under Yao Meng¡¯smand were not as lucky. Those seemingly fragile bubbles were actually incredibly sturdy and heavy. Each bubble contained a tremendously powerful after-world water bomb.

    Many warriors raised their shields or wielded their weapons to fend against these bubbles, but as a buzzing noise was started, ck streams of light exploded upon these warriors¡¯ heads. The lingering strong power of those water bombs swept across the entire area. The attack range of each water bomb was around three-hundred meters.

    Arge number of Yao Meng¡¯s warriors were killed by the wave of water bombs. Their bodies were torn apart, and their internal organs and bones were all crushed by the lingering power. Even their weapons and shields were blown into small metal pieces, flying all over the sky, except for those treasure-level ones.

    Within a couple of breaths, the troop led by Yao Meng suffered a great loss. At least three-thousand warriors were killed by those water bombs.

    The area Ji Hao and Yao Meng stood in was now full of bumps and hollows; the hundreds of meters tall hill was actually ttened.

    On the wave, the crab waved his pincers, fiercely pointed at Ji Hao and Yao Meng and said, "Kids, kill! So many people, so much fresh, tasty food! Eat a human brain, you will be as smart as them!"

    Ji Hao paused briefly, while Yao Meng quickly raised his head.

    "Eat a human heart, you will be as brave as them," The crabughed with a vicious tone, "Eat the internal organs of a human being, you can be as strong as them! Human beings, they¡¯re our best food!"

    The crab raised a pair of hammers and nged them loudly. Immediately, thunderbolts descended from the sky andnded on his hammers. Electric bolts coiled around the pair of hammers, causing loud and shocking, rumbling noises.

    "Great Gong Gong, he made this world a paradise for our water-kind. All human beings will be our food! Ah, I have my eyes on this little girl... Her meat must be so fresh and tender!"

    The crab yelled loudly while straightening his stick-like eyes and fixing them on Man Man, who stood beside Ji Hao.

    "My meat is not tender and fresh at all!" Man Man waved her hammers and growled ragingly, "Big thing, I¡¯m gonna remove your shell and cook you to eat that crab cream in you!"

    She said that as if she was nning to do that for real. Man Man opened her mouth and let out a hundred and eight human-head-sized fiery dragon pearls. They then transformed into three-hundred meters wide fireballs and swooshed up into the sky, smashing down towards the boundless army of aquatic warriors behind the crab along with a sky-devouring wave of me.

    Rumbling noise could be heard endlessly. This set of fire dragon pearls were a secret weapon that belonged to the Zhu Rong Family, amazingly powerful and nearly unstoppable.

    Fireballs dove into the water, and next, the floodwater boiled within the area a thousand miles. Countless aquatic warriors screamed, cried and wailed, attempting to leap up from the boiling water. But the boiling water cooked them and made them sink down to the bottom while moaning.

    Therge crab had his bronze shell suddenly turned red, and even his voice changed.

 Chapter 956: The God of Si Water

    Chapter 956: The God of Si Water

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The water boiled, and the air was suffused by a nice and attractive aroma.

    Countless aquatic creatures were boiled into a giant pot of soup by Man Man, and this great smell made Yu Mu swallow his saliva in the distance. Ji Hao threw a nce at him and found that his eyes had even turned red, gazing at that boiling water. Those eyeballs couldn¡¯t even move anymore.

    Thatrge crab roared in a fury. Man Man was cruel, that except for the ones at the senior-level and above, all aquatic warriors under the crab¡¯smand were boiled to death. Thispletely infuriated the crab.

    "Die!" From tens of miles away, the crab wielded his pincers and smashed his pair of hammers down towards Ji Hao¡¯s head, along with bolts of lightning.

    Ji Hao snorted coldly, trod on a beam of golden light, and rushed out. He raised the nine suns devil-destroying sword with his right hand and the spear with his left hand. These two supreme treasures started two dazzling streams of golden light and hacked on the two hammers of the crab.

    This crab was powerful, and the power vibration he released was strong as well. He was probably above the grade of peak-level Divine Magi. Nevertheless, this pair of hammers waved by him were made from ordinary alloy, without any special technique.

    Ji Hao scanned across this pair of hammers, which were nearly ten-meters wide, with his spirit power. He found that these two hammers were filled with holes and thin cracks, and many impurities like sands and seashells. Although the hammers had some pretty powerful spell symbols on it, in Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, these two hammers were no different from garbage.

    Bang! Bang! The pair of hammers were shattered into bits. Countless small pieces zipped out while thunderbolts burst from the hammerheads, randomlynding on Ji Hao. The stainless cloak released that dazzling golden light again and turned them into nothingness before they could even approach him.

    Therge crab paused in shock. His pair of stick-like eyes moved up and down for a while, then he suddenly burst with a shrill shout. He opened his mouth and let out a sharp silver-white stream of water towards Ji Hao.

    A puffing noise was started. The water-stream-like thing was actually condensed from lightning bolts. This crab was quite gifted, that he could even turn lightning bolts into water-like dense streams, and umte it inside his body.

    The dense stream of lightning bolts dazzled out, but Ji Hao didn¡¯t dodge it, letting it pour on his head and face.

    Countless bolts of lightning sizzled on Ji Hao¡¯s body, but as the nine zing sun shed across, a strong golden light dispelled all the lightning bolts. Ji Hao swung his left arm forwards and threw out the nine suns spear, creating a beam of golden light in the air.

    Therge crab howled out loud, wielded his pair of pincers, and raised numerous hundreds of meters thick water walls from the floodwater. Dense, watery mist rolled up and shielded the crab and those water walls behind it. Nevertheless, how powerful was the nine suns spear? The water walls were split up one after another, while the nine suns spear flew swiftly towards the crab.

    When the nine sun spear was only less than three-hundred meters from the crab, a red light sparkled in the boiling water behind the crab. The one hundred and eight fire dragon pearls thrown out by Man Man earlier darted out and violently struck on the crab¡¯s back, along with an ear-piercing series of swishing noise.

    Then, a quick series of thuds spread out. Those fire dragon pearls could release a destructive fire power, but they were not heavy at all, neither could they cause severe damage when smashed on someone¡¯s back. The one hundred and eight fire dragon pearls struck down in a row, but only manage to sway the crab¡¯s body.

    However, every single fire dragon pearl injected a fearful stream of poisonous earth fire into the crab¡¯s body. Therge crab opened his mouthpart, but this time, he couldn¡¯t let bubbles out of that mouth. Instead, what spurted from it were glowing-red streams of fire.

    In the air, a nice aroma of stewed crab started spreading.

    Therge crab raised his head and seemed to scream in pain. Butrge streams of fire had been swooshing out of his mouth, disabling him from making any sound.

    The nine suns spear caused another shrill swishing noise while it prated the crab¡¯s body. Ji Hao locked his finger together and quickly cast a magic, deeply shouting ¡®blow¡¯. The nine suns spear sted inside the crab¡¯s body and released dense spheres of essence sun fire. Countless streaks of me squeezed out from the cracks of the crab¡¯s shell, stuck on his body, and wrapped him entirely up.

    Thisrge crab was indeed amazingly powerful. That shell of his must have been cultivated for countless years, as it was incredibly sturdy.

    Within around ten breaths, the things inside that shell were burned outpletely, but the shell remained perfectly undamaged. On the contrary, burned by the essence sun fire, the crab shell was added with a crystal-like luster, and even seemed like bronze-colored ss.

    Nevertheless, it was the essence sun fire after all. As the golden me lingered on the shell, the edge of that shell showed a sign of melting. Ji Hao pointed his finger out and took back the nine suns spear and all the essence sun fire.

    "Great treasure!" Before Ji Hao could collect that crab shell, Yu Mu had already rushed over while drooling. He seized the crab shell as quickly as he could and said, "This treasure is with an amazing vor. It¡¯s perfect for making stock!"

    Ji Hao paused for a second. Looking at Yu Mu¡¯s face, which was filled with longing, Ji Hao¡¯s mouth corner twitched, but he didn¡¯t say a word.

    This crab shell could even maintain its shape in the essence sun fire for a while. Anyone would try everything to make it into a top-grade armor, no? That would be a peak-level Divine-grade magic treasure at least, and could even be an inherited treasure of arge human n!

    But Yu Mu was actually going to make stock with it!

    "Foodie!" Ji Haoined in a low voice while Yu Mu trod on water, running here and there in satisfaction. He was collecting the corpses of those aquatic warriors, meters long eels, foot-long pond loaches, chariot-sized frogs, water-tank-sized viviparidae...

    The bodies of these spirit creatures were nourished by natural powers, and tasted much better than ordinary aquatic creatures. With Yu Mu¡¯s cooking skills, these corpses could absolutely be countless delicious dishes back in Yao Mountain City.

    Thinking of those iparably delicious food cooked by Yu Mu with weird methods, even Ji Hao involuntarily swallowed his saliva.

    "Ji Hao! Be careful!" While Ji Hao was silently feeling shame for himself, Shaosi¡¯s shout came from behind him. Meanwhile, a swishing noise could be heard. The spear thrown out by Shaosi sliced the air open and flew over from above Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder, fiercely piercing towards the silhouette that abruptly appeared in front of Ji Hao.

    That man-shaped silhouette was covered in a faintyer of watery mist, with a ck steel sword held in his left hand. At the moment, he was swinging the sword down towards Ji Hao¡¯s face. Seeing Shaosi¡¯s spear flying over, the silhouette snorted, slightly raised the ck sword, and urately hit the spearhead.

    ng! The spear thrown out by Shaosi with all of her strength was easily sent flying away by the sword. The spear zipped straight up into the sky and disappeared within a blink of an eye.

    Ji Hao took a step backward, and that silhouette suddenly made a step forward, lunging the sword towards Ji Hao¡¯s heart.

    Behind Ji Hao, Yao Meng¡¯s raging growl came from the distance, "The God of Si Water! You and my Si Water City have been friends for generations! What are you doing?!"

 Chapter 957: Thrilling Fight Against the River God

    Chapter 957: Thrilling Fight Against the River God

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao put his sword lengthways as a glden light rose in streams, shielding him against the ck steel sword.

    Along with a puffing noise, a dense cloud of cold mist was sent up from the ck sword, sparkling brightly. Facing it, any ordinary human being would have their eyes blinded already, but beams of golden light burst from Ji Hao¡¯s three eyes, prated it and saw Si Water God¡¯s real face.

    ng! The two swords heavily struck against each other.

    A water-likeyer of golden light rippled on the edge of the nine suns devil-destroying sword, reaching the ck steel sword. A snow-like white cold mist drifted down from the ck steel sword, continually shing against the golden light.

    The intense conflict between the golden light and cold mist caused a high-pitched frictional noise.

    In the next second, a strong force attacked and vibrated Ji Hao¡¯s wrist, shook his body and pushed him back for tens of steps.

    Si Water God had a white, beardless face. The face was long and slim, and so was his body. He was wrapped in a faintyer of ck mist. As he swung his right arm up, an oddly shaped ck steel ax appeared in his hand. He spread his arms and silently rushed to Ji Hao, like a ck crow gliding across the sky.

    The sword held in his left hand lunged and sliced, raisingyers of cold mist that drifted like a heavy snow. Meanwhile, the ax in his right hand hacked violently and created waves of ck smoke, roaring towards Ji Hao. Si Water God had great fighting skills. He circled around Ji Hao swiftly, and within every single second, thousands of cold beams of light would be sent towards Ji Hao¡¯s vital body parts.

    Ji Hao made the Big Dipper steps and unhurriedly fended him off with the nine suns devil-destroying sword. He seemed to be slow, but his moves were smooth and mysterious, that the storm-like waves of attackunched by Si Water God would always be blocked timely by the sword.

    What surprised Ji Hao was that Si Water God was incredibly strong, even stronger than himself. Every time their weapons bumped into each other, Ji Hao felt that all of his bones were softened by the vibration. Consequently, he could only put forth seventy to eighty percent of his strength.

    "Si Water God, you¡¯re a true God of this world. Why are you messing around with these aquatic creatures?" While fending against Si Water God¡¯s attacks, Ji Hao shouted harshly.

    "A true God of the world? The heaven is fallen, so what is the tile of a God worth?" Si Water God¡¯s eyes shone with a watery light. The ck light transformed into sharp ice thorns, zipping towards Ji Hao. Meanwhile, Si Water God shouted, "If Lord Gong Gong bes the divine emperor, hundreds of billions of living beings would be under his lead. Then I, as the god of Si Water... hehe!"

    The stainless cloak released a strong golden light and melted the ice thorns that flew out of Si Water God¡¯s eyes, turning them into a watery mist that dissipated in the air. Hearing Si Water God and seeing the fire of ambition in his eyes that he wasn¡¯t trying to conceal at all, Ji Hao remained silent and began umting his powers.

    In the distance, Yao Meng stared at Si Water God and growled furiously, "Si Water God, you, you, you and our Si Water City, we were friends for generations..."

    Si Water Godunched tens of attacks at Ji Hao, then cast a sideway nce at Yao Meng and said ndly, "I am the God of Si Water. Back in the ancient time, all human beings in this area worked for me, just like my ves. Every single one of them."

    "The heaven has fallen, and your human-kind rose. I had nothing offered by you when the season alternated anymore, nothing in the New Years... no daily delicious wines and fresh blood either."

    "If a drought came, I would receive an official letter from your Si Water City, then I would have to bring a rain to abate the effects of the drought for you."

    "If a flood came, with another official letter from your Si Water City, I would have to open up new riverways to eliminate the flood for you."

    "I am the God of Si Water. Back in the ancient era, I could demand everything from you human beings. But now, I became a ve of yours! Friends for generations? I have just served generations of Earl Si of your Si Water City!"

    "Yao Meng, I led my warriors and massacred all people in your Si Water City!" continued Si Water God coldly, "After that, the feeling I¡¯ve been holding in my chest was finally vented, partially. Do not say anything stupid things like we¡¯re friends for generations anymore!"

    Yao Meng trembled. His eyes turned blood-red as he red at Si Water God.

    Did he really kill all people in the city?

    When the crab yelled so, Yao Meng still didn¡¯t want to believe it. But now, Si Water God said so as well!

    Among people living in Si Water City, some were Yao Meng¡¯s families and nsmen, his parents, his uncles and aunties, his brothers and sisters, all his rtives.

    "Si Water God, I¡¯ll kill you!" Yao Meng growled out crazily and wielded his ax, treading on a cloud and dashing to Ji Hao.

    However, once he flew for around ten miles, two tentacles that were thousands of meters long roared out of the water surface and violentlyshed at Yao Meng like two long whips. Yao Meng didn¡¯t manage to dodge timely and was sent flying away. Bone cracking noises came out from his body, as Yao Meng was forced to vomit blood once again.

    A tremendous octopus, which was nearly ten-thousand meters long, waved his long tentacles and slowly reached his head out from the water, while releasing dense watery mist from his mouth. The power vibration released from his body was stunningly strong. Once the octopus showed up, arge and dense cloud of watery mist emerged above his head, with bolts of thunder descending from it. This gigantic creature was even many times stronger than therge crab that Ji Hao killed earlier!

    Besides, among spirit creatures, the sizes of their bodies roughly represented the levels of their strengths. This was a nearly ten-thousand meters long octopus. No human Divine Magus could ever be mentioned in the same breath with him in terms of physical strength!

    "Earl Yao Ji Hao, take this!"

    Ji Hao was distracted by this giant octopus involuntarily.

    Si Water Earl seized the opportunity and suddenly burst with a great growl, then the ck steel sword and the ax flew out simultaneously from his hands. Frosty mist condensed into dagger-sharp snowkes, swishing towards Ji Hao disorderly. Si Water God wielded his arms, and a long ck whip abruptly showed up in his hands. He flicked the whip, which immediately expanded to thousands of meters long andshed down towards Ji Hao along with a sky-flooding wave.

    Ji Hao shouted in a startle. He attempted to sh away and dodge, but the water wave raised by this whip created countless invisible whirlwinds in the air that dragged Ji Hao¡¯s body like mas. Ji Hao paused for a short moment, but the whip alreadynded violently on his body.

    The Pan Xi divine mirror buzzed and released a ck divine light stream that shed across Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    The long whip disappeared from above Ji Hao¡¯s head, and in the next moment, that enormous octopus howled in pain, because that extra long whip of Si Water Godshed heavily on his head. The octopus didn¡¯t manage to react timely, and as a consequence, a, hundreds of meters long, tens of meter deep sh appeared on his head.

    Large streams of blue blood surged out from that wound. The octopus screamed in pain, then howled hysterically.

    "Si Water God! Damn you! You did this on purpose! You did this on purpose! I¡¯ve done nothing but eat a couple more people in Si Water City! You tried to kill me for that?! I¡¯m going to find River Earl and let him tell if you¡¯re right or not!"

    Si Water God paused briefly, then nced at Ji Hao, who was smiling at the moment, and cast a great roar in anger.

 Chapter 958: Cut the River God

    Chapter 958: Cut the River God

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Si Water God and the giant octopus yelled at each other, cursing each other loudly, but neither did they stop moving.

    While shouting and growing, they attacked Ji Hao simultaneously.

    Si Water God madly hacked at Ji Hao with the ck steel sword and ax, along with spreading a dense frigid mist all over the sky. Meanwhile, the long whip was coiled around by streams of water mist,shing down from the sky towards Ji Hao¡¯s face. At the same time, tens of thousands of meters long tentacles of that giant octopus reached over from all directions and circled Ji Hao up.

    Ji Hao¡¯s eye corners twitched intensely. While fending against Si Water God¡¯s attacks, he yelled at the octopus, "Doesn¡¯t each octopus only have eight tentacles? You have so many tentacles, you¡¯re cheating!"

    The giant octopus had half a head above the water surface, with tens of dark-green eyes sparkling brightly on that mountain-like head. He stared at Ji Hao,ughed coldly and said, "Eight tentacles? With thirty-thousand years of severe cultivation, I can have one more tentacle. Count my tentacles, and you will know how many years have I cultivated myself for!"

    Ji Hao looked at all those tentacles wriggling over from every direction and couldn¡¯t help but show his teeth in surprise.

    This thing could have one more tentacle every thirty-thousand years. So, judging by the tens of tentacles he had, he had already cultivated himself for hundreds of thousands of years, was that even true? These tentacles were especially strong, but the octopus was a bit clumsy. Therefore, Ji Hao unhurriedly made the Big Dipper steps among these mountain-huge, waving tentacles. No matter how hard the octopus tried, those tentacles never touched even a hair of Ji Hao.

    Settling his mind down, Ji Hao straightened his left forefinger and middle finger, then led by his left hand, the nine suns spear transformed into a golden beam of light, hovering around his body. This hundreds of meters long golden light beam shed against the ck steel sword and ax from time to time, melting all the cold power released from those two weapons before anything could ever approach Ji Hao.

    The nine suns spear was a supreme treasure, crafted for Ji Hao my the mysterious man himself. It was a pre-world piece, so reasonably, ordinary weapons would either be melted or cut into pieces by it. However, the sword and ax of Si Water God had been releasing a faintly sensible natural pressure while nging loudly against nine suns spear. Even with its sharpness, the nine suns spear failed to leave any mark on the sword and the ax.

    Ji Hao wielded the nine suns devil-destroying sword and slowly made the set of sword moves taught by Yu Yu. Many times, he suddenly swung the sword and raised long streaks of golden light, hacking fiercely on the sword and ax.

    With the power of the nine suns devil-destroying sword, it could leave slight scratches on Si Water God¡¯s sword and ax. But those tiny traces had constantly been recovering, and would disappear soon.

    The long whip held in Si Water God¡¯s hands was even harder to deal with. The long whip was like a living creature. Even without being controlled by Si Water God, it raised countless great waves while roaring down towards Ji Hao.

    Invisible suction forces were generated in the air, making Ji Hao¡¯s body sway. The long whipshed on Ji Hao¡¯s body many times, but was moved away by the Pan Xi divine mirror, pping in the army brought over by Si Water God, along with sky-flooding waves. Countless aquatic warriors were crushed, and blood spread out in the water, looking quite scary.

    Ji Hao took the opportunity and hacked on the long whip with the nine suns devil-destroying sword quite a few times. The thin whip would be broken easily, but after that, the broken part would grow back out. No matter how many times Ji Hao managed to cut it off, the long whip remained exactly the same, continuously raising great waves and crushing everything around it.

    "Great treasure, indeed great treasures!" Ji Hao looked at the sword, ax, and whip of Si Water River God and praised. These three pieces were powerful enough to fend against the nine suns spear and nine suns devil-destroying sword. Although Ji Hao didn¡¯t release the strongest power of the nine suns spear and nine suns devil-destroy sword, the three pieces of Si Water God were still pretty impressive.

    "Hehe," Si Water Godughed and said proudly, "Earl Yao, are your weapons pre-world supreme treasures? Shame, what a shame, even pre-world supreme treasures cannot break these heaven-conferred divine pieces of mine, the god of Si Water!"

    The so-called heaven-conferred divine treasures were the ones naturally produced when the ancient heaven conferred a living being as the God of a mountain or water area. This type of divine treasures was somehow connected with the natural fortune of Pan Gu world. Although these divine treasures were not pre-world ones and neither were they as powerful as pre-world supreme treasures, they did have one particr advantage ¡ª They were unbreakable!

    These heaven-conferred divine treasures were connected with the fortune of the heaven, and the territories of their owners. For example, if Ji Hao wanted to destroy the sword and ax in Si Water God¡¯s hands, he would have to break the heaven, then evaporate all waters and streams andkes and pools in the entire Si Water area. Otherwise, he could never destroy the ax and the sword.

    As for the long whip, it was transformed from the spirit of Si Water River!

    Unless Ji Hao could evaporate every single drop of water in Si Water basin all at once, this long whip would always be indestructible.

    The sword and ax were just averagely powerful. They could do no better than releasing de-sharp streams of cold power to attack enemies These two pieces were equally powerful as ordinarily natural-crafted weapons. However, the long whip was generated by the spirit of Si Water River. As the battle carried on, it could activate all rivers and streams in this whole area to attack its enemies together.

    Si Water River extended for hundreds of millions of miles. Millions of different-scaled rivers and streams were included in this drainage basin. Once the water from those rivers and streams all gathered together, not even peak-level Divine Magi would be able to withstand that crushing force. Then, Si Water God could severely injure, and even kill a peak-level Divine Magus by carelessly giving ash!

    This was the true power of a river God!

    Those Gods were conferred by the heaven. They didn¡¯t even need to consume any of their own powers. By simply relying on their Godhoods, they would be able to manipte the great powers of nature of their territories!

    Ji Hao wasn¡¯t fighting against the Si Water God. Instead, he was fighting all rivers and streams in the entire Si Water basin!

    Rumbling noise could be heard without an end as the long whip raised hundreds of dragon-like rampant waves and struck Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Ji Hao chuckled while the Pan Xi divine mirror released another dime stream of light and shed across his body. Along with a loud and shrill series of swishing noise, all waves were sent to the giant octopus.

    The octopus howled crazily out, because over twenty of his tentacles were crushed. Blood surged out from his broken tentacles while the octopus cried in a fury, "Si Water God, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve screwed your mother. Why did you do this to me!"

    Si Water God was quite frustrated as well. Why was this Earl Yao so hard to deal with?

    The giant octopus cursed loudly. He opened his mouth, with a blue bolt of lightning sparkling in that mouth. Judging from the direction he faced, he was preparing to attack River Water God with that lightning bolt in his mouth!

    River Water God was infuriated. As he prepared to yell at the octopus, Ji Hao suddenly raised his sword andunched thebined move of sky-opening, earth-splitting, everything-grow and everything-perish. Thebined move generated a beautiful, thin, arc-shaped golden light, airily reaching River Water God.

    Ji Hao moved at light speed. Before Si Water God could see his sword clearly, the nine suns devil-destroying sword had already prated his hands and sunk deep into his chest.

    Golden essence sun fire wrapped Si Water God up. As the golden me grew brighter, Si Water God was turned into a human-shaped torch.

 Chapter 959: Catch Alive

    Chapter 959: Catch Alive

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Si Water God cursed out hoarsely, hurriedly dropped the long whip and patted on his own body.

    ck water streams surged out from his palms as he patted on his own body, and a loud sizzling noise arose. After-world essence water roared out from those ck water streams, transformed into spheres of ck mist and attempted to dispel the essence sun fire that had already drilled into his body.

    Ji Hao gripped the hilt of the nine suns devil-destroying sword with both hands and put forth his strength to push forward as hard as he could. The long sword pushed Si Water God swiftly back for tens of miles, then thudded him against a mountain.

    The sword silently pierced into the mountain and nailed Si Water God on it.

    Ji Hao quickly waved his hands and sent out a few spell symbols. Next, nine glowing suns hovered up from the nine suns devil-destroying sword, under the effect of which, the essence sun fire burned more and more ragingly while surging into Si Water God¡¯s body like a flood.

    Under Ji Hao¡¯s perfect control, the essence sun fire only burned Si Water God¡¯s body and didn¡¯t do any harm to the mountain that he was nailed on.

    Si Water God screamed in misery. He extracted an immeasurably great water power from the Si Water River and condensed it into after-world water essence to wrap his entire body with. Nevertheless, the essence sun fire was the extreme of fire in the world; it destroyed all the after-world water essence in a moment. No matter how much water power Si Water God drew from the river, he couldn¡¯t weaken the essence sun power inside and around his body, not even by a little bit.

    The fire crazily burned Si Water God¡¯s limbs and internal organs. He twitched intensely, and screamed in a hoarse voice, trying to free himself from the devil-destroying sword. But the nine divine sun spell symbols shone dazzlingly on the sword, releasing a strong suction force to firmly seal his body. He tried desperately hard, but he failed to move even an inch.

    Ji Hao trod on a golden light stream while coldly looking at Si Water God screaming and shouting.

    He was indeed a true God conferred by the heaven. His body was protected by an especially solidyer of pre-world water power, and a mysterious, faintly sensible power, that had been giving Ji Hao a strong pressure.

    The pre-world water power softened the effect of the essence sun fire for the most part. Added with the suppression given by that mysterious power, Si Water God¡¯s body was burning out bit by bit, yet didn¡¯t turn into ashes instantly.

    However, because of this slow rate of burning, Si Water God could clearly sense that his body had been shrinking inch by inch. The dreadful power released from the nine suns devil-destroying sword made him despair. He looked at Ji Hao in both anger and fear, opened his mouth and let out a puff of me.

    Essence sun fire burned his vocal folds, making his voice extremely strange.

    "Earl Yao Ji Hao! Don¡¯t you dare kill a true God! Nature will not spare you! If you kill me, you will lose your fortune. In the future, everything will go awry on you! You will bring disaster to all people in your Yao Mountain territory!"

    "No one dares to kill a true God! No one!"

    Ji Hao held his hands behind his body, looking at Si Water God howling with a harsh voice, andughed scornfully.

    "Lose fortune? Why do you think you can mention these two words to me after you dared to raise the flood and start a massacre in Yao Meng¡¯s city, after you¡¯ve taken countless lives?"

    "Did you say no one dares to kill a true god? Before, this might be true. But now, I do dare to kill you!"

    Ji Hao pulled out the nine suns spear, lunged fiercely, and punctured Si Water God¡¯s right chest.

    Another tremendous wave of essence sun fire was sent into Si Water God¡¯s body, until thin streams of golden me spurted out from every single one of his pores, and his body turned translucent.

    Ji Hao widely opened his eye of Dao of sun, and a splendid sunlight prated Si Water God¡¯s body, allowing Ji Hao to see through even the most secret corner of his body.

    Through his body, Ji Hao saw a thin stream of water power flowing around, fighting against the essence sun fire. Deep inside his heart, a river-shaped white divine spell symbol had been glowing with a white divine light. In the areas swept across by waves of white divine glow, the essence sun fire actually seemed to be forced back.

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes. This white divine symbol should be condensed from the power of the heaven, or the will of the world, when he was conferred as the god of Si Water. This divine symbol represented his godhood!

    This divine symbol was under the protection of nature. It equaled a supreme defensive treasure, and could shield Si Water God from all kinds of attack and save him from all kinds of disasters. This symbol was also a proof of identification; it proved that Si Water God was protected by the heaven and nature. If anyone broke this symbol and killed Si Water God, he or she would be punished by the power of the heaven!

    Although the heaven was now fallen, at the moment, if anyone truly killed a true God who was conferred back in the ancient era, the heaven wouldn¡¯t be able to give out the punishment anymore. However, true Gods were also under the protection of nature. Si Water God was actually right; if any ordinary living being killed him and broke this divine symbol, a natural disaster would certainly descend on that killer, because nature would punish the killer.

    "So what?" Ji Hao looked at Si Water God andughed out wildly. The brightughter of Ji Hao sounded weird, and even frightened Si Water God.

    Flicked his finger, Ji Hao cast a small magic he learned from Yu Yu. Following a popping noise, yellow and ck light suddenly emerged around Ji Hao¡¯s body. Above his head, a hundreds of meters huge, ck and yellow colored cloud had been spinning slowly, while threads of yellow and ck mist reached down, nourishing Ji Hao¡¯s body, primordial spirit, and seed of Dao.

    "The natural reward!" Si Water God popped his eyes out. His eyeballs even seemed to pop out from his eye sockets. "And...So much! You, you, how can you...how can you have so much natural reward!"

    "Didn¡¯t you say that I will lose fortune if I kill you? That I will bring disaster to my Yao Mountain people?" Ji Hao looked at Si Water God and said tauntingly, "But I¡¯ve killed countless non-humankind beings, and I forced Di Family toe to our side to help boost human civilization. I¡¯ve also won the battle in Pan Xi world and brought Pan Xi world people to our ce, to make the fortune of our humankind soar!"

    Ji Hao reached his hand out and pped loudly on Si Water God¡¯s face, gnashed his teeth andughed coldly, "I am protected by the great natural reward of Pan Gu world. I can easily kill a couple of true Gods like you. What¡¯s the big deal?"

    Si Water God remained silent for a while, then under the great burning pain, he screamed, "You can¡¯t kill me! You¡¯re not powerful enough! Unless you¡¯re a Supreme Magus, you can¡¯t kill me, not even with pre-world supreme treasures!"

    He looked at Ji Hao, sneered and continued, "Even if you burn my body into ash, with the divine power given by the world itself, I can still rebuild my body as a true God!"

    Ji Hao nodded, pretended to be enlightened suddenly, then said, "Ah, the divine power given by the world itself? Did you mean the divine symbol hiding in your heart?"

    Si Water God¡¯s look changed immediately. He stared at Ji Hao as if he were a ghost, and asked, "You can see it?!"

    Ji Hao nodded, pointed at the erect eye between his eyebrows, smiled and responded, "What do you think about my eye of Dao of sun?"

    Si Water God was still hanging on the sword, but he made a perfect posture of kneeling. Looked at Ji Hao with a miserable face, he cried, "Earl Yao, dear Earl Yao, I was just fooled by Gong Gong, that sinner! I was forced to do such a nasty thing!"

    "Please, don¡¯t kill me, great Earl Yao! Please spare my lowly life!"

    Ji Hao¡¯s mouth corner twitched. He looked at Si Water God and gave a heavy p on his face.

 Chapter 960: Roasted Octopus

    Chapter 960: Roasted Octopus

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Si Water God gave up on resisting and let Ji Hao wrap up that divine spell symbol in his heart with ayer of essence sun fire.

    Ji Hao locked his finger together and incanted a spell. As his hand motion changed, this thinyer of essence sun fire glowed brightly and transformed into small, sun-shaped thunderbolt spheres, and attached to the divine spell symbol. After this, Ji Hao was still worried that Si Water God might have other abilities to escape. Therefore, he activated the Pan Xi divine mirror and released a dim stream of light that sparkled across Si Water God¡¯s body and sealed all powers of this poor God.

    The ck steel ax and ck steel sword, and the long whip generated by the spirit of Si Water River, were all thrown into Ji Hao¡¯s pocket. Afterward, Ji Hao pinched Si Water God¡¯s neck and dragged him back to the battlefield.

    On the roaring waves, countless aquatic warriors from Si Water were still wielding their weapons and attacking warriors under Ji Hao and Yao Meng¡¯smands. These aquatic warriors were from a regr army; they had high-quality armors and weapons, and they fought in ordered formations, seeming to be an elite troop. This batch of aquatic warriors was totally different from the massive group earlier led by Big Shark and his brothers.

    Furthermore, these aquatic warriors had been attacking with a special magic formation. They split up into groups, each group containing thirty to fifty warriors. They extracted essence water power from the waves, then created water bombs with the power of the magic formations. Within a short span of time, arge wave of water bombs could be thrown out.

    The waves surged inexhaustibly, and the number of aquatic warriors was giant. After they split up into groups, cyan-ck water bombs started to flying out without an end. The powers of these aquatic warriors were limited. Therefore, the effect caused by each water bomb was not so great. However, the number of water bombs was way too huge, and so was the density.

    Warriors under Yao Meng and Ji Hao¡¯mands formed a strong defensive line in the woods. At the moment, the bodies of over hundred-thousand warriors were covered by the dazzles of thunderbolts, while muffled thunders could be heard from everywhere. The ground was full of bumps and hollows, and from time to time,rge pieces of rock and earth would fall off from the shaken mountains, burying troops of warriors under sand and earth.

    Many warriors had been struggling out from piles of sand and stone, with their bodies covered in mud. They ragingly rushed out into the group of aquatic warriors, madly wielded their weapons and killed a great number of aquatic warriors, then returned to the woods.

    But the aquatic army had a stunningly high number of warriors. After a certain number of aquatic warriors were killed, countless more would pop out from the water, form new groups and startunching the water bomb attack.

    The hundreds of thousands of poisoned magic formation artists were still lying in the woods without being able to move. Therefore, warriors under Ji Hao and Yao Meng¡¯mands could only guard in front of them, form a defensive line to protect them from the overwhelming waves of water bombs, and helplessly suffer the strikes.

    Water bombs sted one after another, and those warriors seemed to be shaken.

    Man Man and Shaosi each led an elite Jia n warrior troop, fighting a heavily armored group of aquatic warriors. Yu Mu was quickly spreading magic poison in the water, while Feng Xing¡¯s arrows shed across the air from time to time, harvesting the lives of leaders among those aquatic warriors. Taisi was doing a strange dance while shouting loudly. Wherever his eyes reached, waves of aquatic warriors would suddenly fall to the ground and die.

    They had been killing as much as they could, but there were way too many aquatic warriors. They fought intensely for quite a while and found that the number of aquatic warriors treading on the waves was actually raised by a couple of times.

    The most annoying one was that giant octopus. The wildness of that octopus was stimted after he was injured by Si Water God with the long whip. He roared, madly pping his long tentacles down and sending up groups of warriors under Ji Hao¡¯smand into the sky from time to time.

    Moreover, the giant octopus had also been releasing strong electric bolts from his mouth. The silver-white electric boltsnded on the ground thunderously, and could even turn three to five human warriors into nothingness, along with their armors and weapons.

    asionally, an electric bolt would fall on a hill, and the hundreds of meters tall hill would be evaporated in a sh. This giant octopus was indeed powerful.

    Feng Xing shot two arrows at the octopus sneakily. But the skin of this octopus was way too thick, that Feng Xing¡¯s arrows managed to sank into his body for less than a hundred meters, then were stuck there. A nearly hundred-meter long wound was definitely lethal to a human being, but to this giant octopus, that was only a scratch.

    Taisi, who was still confused, also noticed the octopus. He cast a deathly curse on the octopus many times. Every time, the octopus would tremble intensely, then his moves would slow down obviously, as Taisi¡¯s curse took a great amount of life-force from him.

    However, the octopus was surrounded by countless aquatic warriors. He opened his mouth and sucked hundreds of aquatic warriors into his mouth. God knew why his digestive system was so great, that those warriors swallowed by him would be digested immediately and he would regain his life-force within about a second.

    Taisi cast the deathly curse a couple of times in a row, but he failed to do any actual harm to this giant thing. On the contrary, he caught the attention of the octopus. Tens of electric bolts were sent to Taisi, forcing him to turn around and run as fast as he could, nearly scaring him to death.

    The octopus madly whipped with his long tentacles, shaking the defensive line of warriors under Ji Hao and Yao Meng¡¯mand intensely. Added with the ceaseless water bomb attacksunched by those aquatic warriors, the defensive line even seemed to break.

    At this very moment, Ji Hao flew back with Si Water God in his hand.

    He silently stood in midair, flicked his left hand and created three earth-shaking thunders.

    Down below, all aquatic warriors raised their heads and saw Si Water God held in Ji Hao¡¯s hand. These aquatic warriors paused, then followed by a series of ngs, their weapons dropped all over the ground.

    Si Water God then moaned with a weak voice, "Kids, surrender, surrender! Our Si Water army will stay out of all this. Just surrender! Otherwise, I will be killed!"

    Hundreds of enormous aquatic creatures with strong power vibrations releasing from their bodies trod on raging waves, and rose while roaring. These odd-looking aquatic creatures nced at each other, then all kneeled on the waves and listlessly said ¡®yes¡¯.

    That giant octopus gave a shrill howl, then flicked his tens of tentacles and abruptly turned around, attempting to run away along the flowing water.

    He never even dreamed that Si Water God would be captured alive by Ji Hao just like this, as Si Water God was more powerful than himself. If Si Water God was captured alive, he could never rival Ji Hao. Therefore, he had to run.

    But Ji Hao had his eyes fixed on this giant octopus for so long, so how could he ever let this giant thing run away so easily?

    The immemorial sun streamer fluttered in the sky, while countless streams of golden light flowed over from all directions. They transformed into an immense golden light and descended. The golden light transformed into a hand tens of thousands of meters in radius, grabbing the octopus up. Next, essence sun fires burst from the golden hand and wrapped the octopus up.

    Before the octopus could yell out in pain, Ji Hao wielded the nine suns spear and spread a stream of Yu Yu¡¯s Dao of Qi on it. The long spear expanded to tens of thousands of meters long. Then, as Ji Hao pointed out his finger, the long spear prated the octopus¡¯s tens of tentacles and his giant head, putting him on the fire.

    Within a couple of breaths, a nice aroma of grilled octopus spread out.

    "Surrender, surrender, I surrender too! Si Water River God, you ball-less ba*tard, how can you surrender?!"

    The giant octopus couldn¡¯t withstand the burning pain and cried gut-wrenchingly.

 Chapter 961: The Miserable Situation After the Disaster

    Chapter 961: The Miserable Situation After the Disaster

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao left a troop to help those poisoned magic formation artists under Yao Meng¡¯smand. Then, he grabbed the neck of Si Water God, with Yao Meng dragging that giant octopus, and headed to Si Water City.

    Si Water God had been murmuring all the way. This entire area was under the government of his Si Water River. Therefore, wherever Ji Hao brought him to, the flood silently drew back into rivers and stopped surging rampantly.

    After half a day, they arrived at Si Water City. Or in other words, they came to the ruins of Si Water City.

    Si Water City had disappeared already. This city was built by Yao Meng¡¯s grandfather, his father and himself, with countless efforts. It upied arge fertile alluvial in near Si Water River, which was rich in many types of natural resources. But now, this great city had be a giant pit.

    The whole Si Water City and millions of meters squared fertile farnds around it had sunk down, turning into a bottomless pit.

    Si Water River surged into the pit as turbid waves roared, with watery mist reaching to the sky. This ce was turned into a whirlpool hundreds of miles in radius, with countless aquatic creatures happily swimming in and out of it. Theyughed, dragged out a few high-quality pieces of clothes from the whirlpool, or some kitchenwares like iron pots and y bowls.

    The city sank, and all of Yao Meng¡¯s families and nsmen were killed by the water. But the properties in the city remained undamaged. These aquatic creaturesughed excitedly while searching for all kinds of valuable things in the water, then showed off their harvests to their friends.

    Some fierce ones even dove down to the bottom, bringing up bloody human heads one after another, or broken human limbs. They proudly held those human body parts, as if those were medals, giggled, then threw these body pieces at each other.

    "Amma! Abba!" Yao Meng had just been through a longsting fight, and he remained calm all the time. But now, he fainted and fell straight down from the air. Fortunately, Yu Mu reacted pretty fast, grabbed Yao Meng¡¯s belt and dragged him up.

    "Si Water territory." Ji Hao clicked his tongue, then his face turned especially dark.

    Yao Meng¡¯s grandfather didn¡¯t have a nice family background. He was given birth by the second wife of the leader of a small-scale n. After he had grown up, Yao Meng¡¯s grandfather was forced to leave his n and live a vagrant life in the wilderness of Mind. In that vagrant life, this talented man fought natural disasters, countless fierce wild beasts and eventually cultivated himself into a powerful one.

    Afterward, Yao Meng¡¯s grandfather joined the human army in Pu Ban City and volunteered to go to Chi Ban Mountain to fight in the frontal line. For countless times, Yao Meng¡¯s grandfather went deep into the grasnd in the northern side of Chi Ban Mountain and attacked the battle forts of the non-humankind, killing incalcble non-humankind beings. He umted his credits, until he was conferred the title of Earl Si.

    That wasn¡¯t a massive war fought by Yao Meng¡¯s grandfather. Therefore, despite the fact that he had killed a great number of enemies and made countless meritorious contributions, the credits he earned were still not as great as Ji Hao¡¯s, for what he did back in Evil Dragon Bay with Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation. For this reason, although they were both conferred the title of ¡®earl¡¯, at the beginning, the territory of Yao Meng¡¯s grandfather was not as big as even one-tenth of Ji Hao¡¯s territory.

    Yao Meng¡¯s grandfather, his father and himself were all simple and honest people. They kindly invited homeless people toe to their territory and start a life, helping their people build new homnds. They amassed wealth bit by bit. By the time Yao Meng took over the position of Earl Si, they had spent all they had and finally built the Si Water City!

    This was a story of the rise of a human n in the most traditional way. Countless strong human ns grewrger andrger like this; their ancestors worked as hard as possible, stayed as cautious as they could, to gradually turn their small and weak ns into powerful ones.

    Si Water City, Yao Meng, his father, and grandfather put all of their hearts and souls in here. All of Yao Meng¡¯s families lived in here.

    The tall and sturdy city wall shielded Yao Meng¡¯s nsmen from wild beasts, and the fertile farnds fed the people. To Yao Meng, Si Water City was all he had; it was the only spiritual support of his.

    But now, the city sank; it was gone, and everyone who lived in it was killed! Including Yao Meng¡¯s father, mother, brothers, all his nsmen, all those loyal warriors under his lead, all those people were killed by these happilyughing aquatic creatures!

    The core of Si Water territory, the richest area of this territory, was destroyed thoroughly.

    "They built the city with all of their hearts, three generations of them!" Ji Hao clenched his five fingers, squeezing a loud creaking noise out of Si Water Gods¡¯ neck.

    Looking at Si Water God¡¯s pale face, Ji Hao gnashed his teeth and said, "I know that Earl Si and his families are all honest and nice people. They didn¡¯t even purchase ves from Pu Ban Market. People living in their territory were invited over with their kindness. Those were all honest, reliable homeless ns."

    With a darkened, frosty face, Ji Hao continued with a deep a scary voice, "They¡¯re not like me. I do everything. I purchased countless ves, I brought over countless Pan Xi world people, and I even bought arge number of non-humankind ves from a prison of the non-humankind."

    Ji Hao¡¯s tone became strangely nd and cold while shrugging, "They¡¯re not like me. Si Water territory...Si Water God, tell me, you could have destroyed the city, but why did you have to kill everyone lived in it?"

    Si Water God¡¯s face instantly turned dark-blue. He looked at Ji Hao in fear, because he sensed the strong intent of killing from Ji Hao¡¯s tone.

    "I...awe! If I ttened Si Water City and killed everyone in the city, the other human beings would..."

    "Awe!" Ji Hao interrupted him. He gave Si Water God an especially warm grin, then said, "Indeed, awe! I will kill you, then tell everyone that I killed Si Water God and wiped out your entire family. That should be enough to awe Gong Gong¡¯s dogs, right?"

    The nine sun devil-destroying sword was raised high. Si Water God screamed himself hoarse.

    "No, Earl Yao! No! You¡¯re a human minister, and I am a true God. You, you, how dare you kill me? How can you kill me?"

    Ji Hao paused slightly, then smiled, "Ah, you¡¯re right, I¡¯m a human minister. Killing for no reason seems to be not right."

    Yao Meng lied aside and moaned, then woke back up from unconsciousness. Hearing Ji Hao, he growled furiously, "Earl Yao, if you¡¯re not doing it, let me!"

    Ji Haoughed wildly out then swung the sword down. Following a quick series of puffing noises, Ji Hao cut off Si Water God¡¯s limbs. As the essence sun fire swooshed around, those limbs were burned into ash.

    "Earl Si, we cut him together!"

    Ji Hao threw the remaining half body of Si Water God to Yao Meng.

    Yao Meng curved his lip corners up viciously, then raised his ax and hacked down, chopping off Si Water God¡¯s head.

    Ji Hao flicked his finger, and following his move, the nine sun-shaped thunderbolt spheres exploded in River Water God¡¯s heart, blowing up the white divine spell symbol in his heart.

    Ji Hao raised the sword and roared resonantly. Rumbling sound waves spread out along with a strong aura of killing. Visible sound waves swept across the whole space like a tsunami, igniting the bodies of those aquatic creatures in the ruins of Si Water City, one after another. Within a blink of an eye, at least a million aquatic creatures were crushed by Ji Hao¡¯s roar.

    Yao Meng kneeled down beside the whirlpool and kowtowed loudly towards it.

    "Amma, Abba! I will kill everyst one of these evil aquatic creatures... You just watch me!"

 Chapter 962: Sweep Across and Put Down

    Chapter 962: Sweep Across and Put Down

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Attack!"

    Standing on the head of that giant octopus, Ji Hao pointed at a river bay, with turbid waves roaring in it.

    The giant octopus furiously gave a roar, raised tens of tentacles high and smashed down fiercely, along with shrill swishing noises. His tens of thousands of meters long tentacles tore the river apart and raised tens of water walls, with electric bolts sizzling rapidly in them like fierce snakes.

    Countless aquatic creatures had been hiding in the river. But now, they all dashed out while screaming and howling. Their bodies were wrapped in electric bolts, and the strong electric bolts released by the giant octopus broke their shells and scales, cooking their bodies. These aquatic creatures leaped into the sky, then fell back down along with a dense, grilling aroma.

    Tens of Yao Mountain City magic poison masters had been incanting a spell with deep voices. They poured the liquid contained in arge y pot into the rapidly flowing river. The dark-green poisonous liquid spread out immediately, making tens of thousands of aquatic warriors, who were still wielding their weapons, cry. These aquatic warriors twitched, then sank into the water and disappeared.

    Ji Tian, Ji Di and the other disciples of Ji Hao were holding magic formation gs, leading a group of disciples from Ji Hao¡¯s Pce of Dao and forming a great magic formation in midair. They trod on watery clouds and walked forward slowly. From the great magic formation, yellow-colored streams of sword power had been releasing ceaselessly. Every stream of sword power was over three-thousand meters long, descending from the sky and cutting tens of thousands of aquatic warriors into shreds.

    Young Magi from the Magi Pce in Yao Mountain City could also be found in the army. After years of severe cultivation under Ji Hao with no spare expenses spared, these young people had now all reached the senior-level. They were wearing standard war armors, holding sharp weapons, cruising across those hills, rivers, underwater cities and deep pools, one after another, in formidable battle formations.

    Wherever an aquatic army rose to cause troubles, this formidable army would immediatelyunch an overwhelming wave of arrows in that direction. Armor-breaking arrows screamed across the sky and violently prated the bodies of those aquatic warriors. Explosive spell symbols sted on the arrowheads, blowing these aquatic warriors into bits.

    Yu n warriors from Di Family surrounded hundreds of divine towers. They were supported by great groups of strong and ferocious Jia n warriors, added with countless battle puppets, and were following behind Ji Hao¡¯s Yao Mountain Army, sweeping across the surrounding area.

    Countless Pan Xi world people were also armored to the teeth, led by Elder Destiny as they followed behind Ji Hao¡¯s army, yelling and shouting in excitement while killing every aquatic warrior in their sights.

    Elder Destiny had thepass of destiny to survey the flowing directions of rivers. Therefore, no gathering site of aquatic warriors could ever hide from his eyes. Those gathering sites were marked one by one on a magic sandbox, then soon being crushed by the army under Ji Hao¡¯smand.

    After seeing what happened to Si Water City, Ji Hao¡¯s mind was upied by the strong intent of killing, and he couldn¡¯t restrain it.

    He gathered all Yao Mountain people who were capable of fighting and raised a massive army that was well organized. This army swept around in the entire area with a radius of a hundred million miles around Yao Mountain territory like an enormous millstone.

    Anywhere an rm sounded, Ji Hao would immediately send his army to help.

    Gong Mountain territory, Huang Water territory, Qi Mountain territory, Hao Water territory, Cave Mountain territory, Li Water territory...

    Ji Hao had alreadypleted the few water-sealing magic formations that he was responsible for, and at the moment, he had no task on his shoulders. Water-kind armies had been rising and causing damage in every direction. They seized all opportunities and tried everything they could to ruin the water-controlling n. The cautious ones only sneakily attacked small human ns scattered in further areas while the daring ones gathered into troops, attacking the cities of earls and marquises.

    rms came from all directions. Many earls and marquises who had their territories near Yao Mountain territory had led their armies out of their territories to help Si Xi build the water-sealing magic formations. By now, their territories were mostly empty, and those aquatic creatures took the great opportunity to march into these empty territories. Therefore, many nearby cities called for help.

    The army under Ji Hao¡¯smand arrived at every attacked city without dy upon hearing the rms, and crushed those aquatic warriors.

    The army under Ji Hao¡¯s lead showed no mercy. None of the aquatic warriors that fell in their hands survived. Not to mention those spirit aquatic creatures, even the ones with no intelligence but only slightlyrger shapes, were all chopped into meat paste by Ji Hao¡¯s warriors.

    Fist-sized shrimps, millstone-sized turtles, six-foot-long fishes, three-foot-long eels, wine-tank-sized frogs, three-meter-long snakes...

    All kinds of aquatic creatures, as long as they were slightlyrger than they should be and were with a slight potential of bing a spirit one, Ji Hao¡¯s warriors would mercilessly chop them.

    After each attacked territory was saved, Ji Hao¡¯s army would growrger. Those warriors guarding their own territories who suffered the sneak attacksunched by those aquatic armies all ragingly raised their troops and joined Ji Hao¡¯s army.

    The scale of Ji Hao¡¯s army grew greater and greater, extending for thousands of miles, raising an overwhelming aura of killing. Wherever this army reached, blood flowed in streams, and cries and screams were as loud as thunders.

    Nests of aquatic creatures were destroyed one after another. Deep pools andkes were dried and buried, while countless underworld cities built in the ancient times were ttened. Tons of nests of powerful spirit aquatic creatures were burned.

    The massacrested for around a month. Afterward, wherever the Gold Crow battle g of Yao Mountain territory showed up,rge groups of aquatic creatures fled desperately. Not a single aquatic creature dared to fight Ji Hao¡¯s army anymore.

    However, these poor aquatic creatures could never run from Ji Hao¡¯s hands, no matter how hard they tried. If they did not run, they might still survive. But once they tried to run, they would end up being surrounded and cut into pieces by that scary army of Ji Hao, without being able to even resist.

    Other than the giant octopus, Ji Hao had also forcibly recruited nearly a thousand Divine-Magus-level powerful aquatic creatures, including a mountain-huge turtle, a carp with dragon horns, a flood-dragon-sized eel, a city-huge viviaparidae...

    Ji Hao head learned countless secret magics from Yu Yu¡¯s scriptures, including a few effective ones for bringing spirit creatures under control.

    Ji Hao mercilessly cast the evilest and cruelest controlling magic on these aquatic creatures, turning these enormous creatures into his ves and making them do whatever he said. With these powerful aquatic creatures, it became easier and easier for Ji Hao to crush those water-kind armies.

    Time flew by. On this particr day, once Ji Hao took care of a water-kind army in Huang Mountain territory, Elder Destiny walked over in a rush.

    "Master, thirty-thousand miles away in the front, a sense of power is especially strong. I¡¯ve also sensed the power of thousands of enormous aquatic creatures around it. I¡¯m afraid this one is even harder to deal with than Si Water God!" Elder Destiny told Ji Hao about his discovery while pointing at the southeast.

    Ji Hao gave the order immediately. Followed that, the army under hismand marched in that direction.

    All the way, every single river and stream was overflowing. People were crying for help in caves or on tree branches. While the rescue team following behind Ji Hao¡¯s army was helping these people, the troops at the front had already rushed into an extremelyrge-scaled water-kind army.

    A strong man with silver hair stood on a water column, scornfully looking at Ji Hao¡¯s army.

    "I am Cloud Dream, a dragon king! Are you here to seek your doom?"

    A whileter, the silver hair man abruptlyughed out.

 Chapter 963: Ambition of the Dragon King

    Chapter 963: Ambition of the Dragon King

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The south of Yao Mountain territory, hundreds of territories away was argeke, named Cloud Dream.

    Cloud Dream was a wide expanse of mist-covered water. Surrounding it were Si Water River, Li River, Ling River and the other hundreds of different-sized rivers. All these rivers eventually drained into Cloud Dream and merged with the two great rivers, the Cloud River and the Dream River, that rapidly flowed eastward.

    Therefore, Cloud Dream Lake was the core of this entire water area. Back in the ancient time, the heaven once sent down a Cloud Dream Lake Earl to govern the Si Water River, Li River and the other hundreds of rivers in this area. Si Water God was under themand of Cloud Dream Lake Earl.

    However, back then, the non-humankind intruded Pan Gu world, and divine Gods raised an army from the heaven and started a longsting war against those intruders. Cloud Dream Lake Earl and the group of Gods under hismand fell in the war. After that, thiske became an ungoverned area. Afterward, Could Dream Lake and the vast area around it was given to tens of human earls and marquises as their private territories.

    No one knew when a powerful dragon family upied the underworld city built by Cloud Dream Lake Earl back in the ancient times in the Cloud Dreamke. The leader of this dragon family called himself Cloud Dream Dragon King, and gathered arge group of aquatic creatures to dominate this area.

    This Cloud Dream Dragon King was quite a troublemaker. Normally, conflicts often burst between him and human beings in this area. He might kidnap a few children from nearby viges and eat them, or seize a few human girls to serve him as maids, or ckmail surrounding human ns for three to five hundredmbs and a batch of nice wine. And next year, he might directly loot over a thousand cows from someone¡¯s barn.

    Things like this happened all the time. Earls and marquises who lived in nearby couldn¡¯t tolerant him anymore. Therefore, they joined hands and raised an army to attack this dragon king. After an intense fight, the water-kind army under the dragon king¡¯smand was nearly destroyed, and when the human army was about to capture this dragon king alive, the dragon-kind sent an official letter, because of which, the human army could only retreat.

    Those angry earls and marquises each tried what they could to dig up the background of this Cloud Dream Dragon King. They then found out that this Cloud Dream Dragon King was actually an illegitimate child of the oldest dragon prince, who was also the oldest son of the current Dragon Emperor!

    As a grandson of the Dragon Emperor, this Cloud Dream Dragon King should have been enjoying a luxurious life in the East Ocean. However, the identity of his mother was quite embarrassing to be mentioned. His mother was a Jia n girl, kidnaped by the oldest prince. This meant that this Cloud Dream Dragon King was a half Jia n being. A mixblood of the dragon-kind and Jia n, it was already lucky for Cloud Dream Dragon King that the Dragon Emperor didn¡¯t behead him personally. How could he ever be allowed to stay in the Dragon Pce to humiliate his families? Therefore, Cloud Dream Dragon King was sent to Cloud Dream Lake to do whatever he wants. Because his father was the oldest dragon prince, he had been acting unbridled all these years and caused human earls and marquises living in this area tons of troubles.

    Ji Hao sat on the giant octopus¡¯s head, which had been quickly moving his tens of long tentacles in the water, swiftly passing the troops at the front and reaching to this Dream Cloud Dragon King.

    Ji Hao looked at Dream Cloud Dragon King from head to toe. He had heard about the ¡®great¡¯ reputation of this dragon king long ago. In a ceremony held in the Town Hall, Ji Hao heard the other earls and marquisesin about this dragon king, who had been harming human beings all the time. Back then, Ji Hao had already memoried all information he got about this annoying one.

    The long silver hair hung loosely on the dragon king¡¯s back. Dream Cloud Dragon King was around fifteen meters and six inches tall, with a snow-white skin. He was especially strong and sturdy, wearing a silver dragon-scale armor, baring his pair of arms. Serpent-like blood veins unsettlingly beat under that snow-white skin of his.

    Dragons had noble and powerful bloodlines. Dream Cloud Dragon King was especially handsome, but above his eyebrows were two extremely thin cracks, with faintly visible silver light glowing in them. Ji Hao understood that the pair of cracks was a gift from the bloodline of her mother.

    "Dream Cloud Dragon King, I¡¯ve hard so much about you!" Ji Hao stood on the octopus¡¯s head and cupped his hands towards Dream Cloud Dragon King.

    "Earl Yao Ji Hao, I know about you!" Dream Cloud Dragon King pointed at Ji Hao,ughed wildly out and said, "That bullsh*t ninth uncle of mine is doing some secret thing with you, isn¡¯t he? Hehe, Feng Qinxin, you¡¯re pretty close with that little woman too, aren¡¯t you?"

    shing across the air, Dream Cloud Dragon King teleported himself to before Ji Hao¡¯s face, put his hand on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder and put hisrge grinning face near Ji Hao¡¯s ear. Heughed, "How about this, you kill that stupid Ao Li and poison Feng Qinxin for me. Let me screw her for a whole night, then I¡¯ll promise you that I won¡¯t touch your Yao Mountain territory. What do you think?"

    Abruptly, Dream Cloud Dragon King bumped fiercely to Ji Hao with his head.

    Ji Hao was enraged. He boosted up his power and bumped against Dream Cloud Dragon King.

    Thud! Followed a thunderous noise, a dazzling fiery light burst from between their heads. Both of them showed their teeth in pain, with their eyes popped widely out, staring at each other.

    "Good boy, such a hard head!" Dream Cloud Dragon King gnashed his teeth, grinned viciously and said, "Good, good, you have earned your right to talk to me now. What a hard head, what a great strength! Good, good!"

    Letting out a frosty breath, Dream Cloud Dragon King stared at Ji Hao and continued, "Think about it, will you? Hm? Kill Ao Li, take out a stupid brother for that med father of mine, so that he will have one lesspetitor for the throne of dragon emperor. Feng Qinxin, that little woman smells good. I¡¯ve been wanting to do something to her since the first time I saw her. Do me these two favors and we¡¯re brothers. I¡¯ll never touch even a grass of your Yao Mountain territory. What do you think?"

    Ji Hao saw countless stars glistening before his eyes. Just now, he bumped against the dragon king with his head, and it was indeed incredibly hard, even causing Ji Hao dizziness.

    Ji Hao tried pretty hard to concentrate, then gave a cold smile and responded, "Dream Cloud Dragon King, what on earth do you want? Human beings are suffering the flood. The dragon-kind and the humankind, we¡¯re allies. What on earth are you doing by raising such a great water-kind army?"

    Dream Cloud Dragon Kingughed loudly, then bumped again with Ji Hao, still with his head.

    Ji Hao was totally infuriated. He activated his power to an extreme point. The great power contained in his body waspressed into a tiny spot, then he made the move of earth-splitting. He sent all his power up silently to his forehead and bumped against Dream Cloud Dragon King.

    Another thunderous bang was released, as blood sshed everywhere. Blood surged out in streams from Ji Hao¡¯s forehead along with his skin pieces; even a part of his skull was crushed.

    Dream Cloud Dragon King howled out. He suffered worse, as his skull broke, even exposing his beating brain. They were both sent zipping away, with their heads buried in their hands.

    Divine Magi could regrow their bodies from a single drop of blood. Ji Hao gave a resonant growl, then his blood, skin and bone pieces all flew back to him, momentarily covering that huge wound. In a short while, that wound healed itself perfectly.

    Dream Cloud Dragon King also burst with a great roar while a bright silver light sparkled on his head. Within a breath, his wound recovered as well.

    Showing his teeth, Dream Cloud Dragon King looked at Ji Hao andughed, with a slight trace of surprise shing across his eyes.

    "What do I want? I want to loot a burning house, of course!"

    "You¡¯re suffering the flood, what a great opportunity! I¡¯m going to take as much gold, jade, and as many beautiful girls to warm my bed, as many as I can!"

    "Hehe, I don¡¯t want to lie to you. I¡¯m also going to take out those human earls and marquises nearby. After I kill them, their territories will be mine, their people will be mine too! Everyone will worship me as Dream Cloud Dragon King!"

    "Someone promised me an immortal life, as long as I can have enough people to worship me!"

 Chapter 964: Sneak Attack Again

    Chapter 964: Sneak Attack Again

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Immortal life?

    Ji Hao curved his mouth corners, looked at Dream Cloud Dragon King, as if he were looking at an idiot.

    Who dared to promise him something like that? And why would this silly dragon believe that?

    Immortal life, hehe, what would that be like? Ji Hao couldn¡¯t imagine it at the current stage. Would Po have the confidence to mention immortality? Ji Hao silently took a guess. He believed that not even Priest Dachi, Priest Qing Wei, and Yu Yu dared to promise something like that!

    Even a great world like Pan Gu world would eventually copse, not to mention living beings in it!

    The one who promised Dream Cloud Dragon King an immortal life, Ji Hao believed, he or she was either a liar or crazy.

    And, Dream Cloud Dragon King had actually believed it. ¡®So, it seems that a lier met a dumbo. How can this dragon ever believe something like that? Immortality?¡¯Ji Hao pityingly looked at him and thought. He couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly.

    Dream Cloud Dragon King¡¯s face turned especially dark. He slightly bent his body, with his eyes turning a weird silver color. Two streams of silver-white light dazzled out of those eyes for nearly a hundred meters, piercing towards Ji Hao like two sharp des.

    "Are youughing at me?" Dream Cloud Dragon King asked with a deep voice sensitively.

    "Yeah, I amughing at you!" Ji Haoughed louder. Indeed, he wasughing at the dragon, and what could the dragon do?

    Swoosh! Dream Cloud Dragon King suddenly disappeared from where he was standing. Along with a fierce gust of wind, he dashed to Ji Hao. Meanwhile, a pair of oddly shaped weapons appeared in his hands, shining with a bright silver light and hacking down toward Ji Hao. That was a pair ofrge des, shaped like coiled dragon tails.

    Fast, extremely fast. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even manage to see his move clearly.

    A de hacked straight down towards Ji Hao¡¯s head while another one swung towards Ji Hao¡¯s waist. Dream Cloud Dragon Kingughed with a weird voice as he swiftly lifted up his right knee towards Ji Hao¡¯s lower abdomen. This set of moves waspleted by him so smoothly and perfectly that every single move was wless, without absolutely no weaknesses. From his moves, Ji Hao sensed something simr to the top-grade High Moon warriors he had encountered.

    Ji Hao gave a resonant roar, then swung the nine suns devil-destroying sword sideway, blocking that deing at his waist. Next, he gripped the nine suns spear and lunged upwards, hooking the other de of the dragon with a small crescent de on the spear and stopping it from falling down, three inches above his head.

    The stainless cloak released the nine zing suns, shining on the entire area. The dragon king¡¯s left knee broke a brightyer of golden light, but the brighter golden light had been surging out from the nine suns in huge streams. Eventually, his left knee stopped three feet away from Ji Hao¡¯s body, under the effect of the stainless cloak.

    "Die!" Dream Cloud Dragon King growled in anger. Under his skin, his meridians and blood vessels squirmed, as if countless serpents had been moving inside his body. A thunder-like sting noise could be heard from his right leg bones. Clearly, he had concentrated all his power on that leg.

    "You¡¯re the one who is dying!" Ji Hao gritted his teeth and gave a sneer. He was protected by the stainless cloak and wasn¡¯t harmed at all. However, he still sensed streams of fierce sharp power drilling into his body. Dream Cloud Dragon King had been cultivating himself with pre-world metal power. The iparably sharp and destructive metal power filled every inch of his body, that he could sense it even through the stainless cloak.

    Pre-world metal power was lethal; it was the fiercest type among all natural powers, and was quite suitable for the natures of dragon-kind. Added with the strong bodies of dragons, pre-world metal power could be perfect for dragons who pursued lethality.

    Ji Hao chuckled as the Pan Xi divine mirror emerged from above his head and released a dim stream of light, sweeping across Dream Cloud Dragon King¡¯s right leg. All of a sudden, a weird expression that seemed to be an extreme level of shock showed on Dream Cloud Dragon King¡¯s face. Next, following a crack, his knee swished out from behind his body and heavilynded on the back of his waist, which was a vital body area.

    This strike was especially heavy, as Dream Cloud Dragon King had put forth all of his power for this strike. The terrifying force shattered his dragon-scale armor and sent countless dragon scales sent flying in the air. The waist of Dream Cloud Dragon King twisted weirdly and bulged. By now, there was a thirty-degree acute angle between his upper body and lower body, and his head nearly touched his lower legs.

    A visible, silvery stream of power was released from his knee, drilling into his body.

    Ji Hao heard Dream Cloud Dragon King¡¯s internal organs being cut by the pre-world metal power. That was a silvery noise one could hear on knocking a diamond with a steel dagger. Dream Cloud Dragon King¡¯s face turned pale like a corpse. He looked at Ji Hao in shock, then a stream of blood gushed out of his mouth.

    Without leaving Dream Cloud Dragon King any time to gasp for air, Ji Hao lunged the nine suns spear held in his left hand with full power and prated Dream Cloud Dragon King¡¯s lower belly.

    When the spear pierced into the dragon¡¯s body, Ji Hao sensed a great resistance. That dragon body was shockingly strong, that even with the sharpness of the nine suns spear and with Ji Hao¡¯s great strength, the spear could only be pushed into that dragon body inch by inch with a solid effort, just like cutting a thick hide with a dull knife.

    Dream Cloud Dragon King howled heart-wrenchingly in pain. Blood surged out of his mouth while he desperately struggled and crazily wielded his pair of des, trying to hack Ji Hao.

    "Wanna put up a desperate fight? Be my guest!" Ji Haoughed out loud while the nine suns devil-destroying sword raised a golden arc light in his right hand. The move of sky-opening wasbined with the sharp sword light of the nine suns devil-destroying sword. As a result, the wide and long sword easily cut into Cloud Dream Dragon King¡¯s chest.

    The essence sun fire burned unstoppably inside Cloud Dream Dragon King¡¯s body while his desnded on Ji Hao¡¯s body over and over again.

    Pan Xi divine mirror had been sparkling from time to time, sending Cloud Dream Dragon King¡¯s attacks back to himself. Whirlwind-like silver de lights struck on Cloud Dream Dragon King¡¯s body in a row, broke his skin and sent his blood and muscle pieces all over the sky. The de edges and his bones shed against each other, letting out thunderous ns.

    The nine suns spear pierced into Cloud Dream Dragon King¡¯s lower belly and came out from his back.

    Ji Hao dropped the two supreme treasures, then held Cloud Dream Dragon King¡¯s head with both hands. The moves of sky-opening and earth-splitting were made simultaneously. Next, Ji Hao¡¯s head violently bumped on Cloud Dream Dragon King¡¯s head like a shooting star.

    "Don¡¯t you like smash the heads of the others?" Ji Hao roared while the two heads bumped together.

    Pop! Cloud Dream Dragon King¡¯s head was broken. Ji Hao squeezed his finger into Cloud Dream Dragon King¡¯s wounds and released the fastest and most violent Yu Yu divine thunder.

    The seed of Dao of sun spun swiftly while Ji Hao¡¯s power was sent out like a rapidly flowing river. Hundreds of destructive purple thunderbolts struck in Cloud Dream Dragon King¡¯s head, blowing it up and sending out his brain and blood, sshing like a flood.

    "Ji Hao, my friend, you¡¯re too cruel. With such a cruel personality, you¡¯re truly not a good one for living beings in the world."

    "You... shall just die!"

    Following a series of resonant shouts, two tall men showed up. They were wearing white simple x long shirts. One of them was holding a sparkling pestle while another one was holding a mini tower. These two pieces were smashed to the back of Ji Hao¡¯s head simultaneously.

 Chapter 965: Bao Shu and Bao Yin

    Chapter 965: Bao Shu and Bao Yin

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    A strong gust of wind blew over from behind. Ji Hao prepared to dodge, but suddenly, Cloud Dream Dragon King crazily spread his arms and gripped Ji Hao tight.

    Thud! Thud! The golden pestle and tower violentlynded on Ji Hao¡¯s back.

    The stainless cloak released thousands ofyers of golden light and a raging fire, keeping the pestle and tower three inches away from Ji Hao.

    The two people who attacked Ji Hao shouted out in surprise. Their tones were instantly added with a sense of greediness.

    "Earl Yao Ji Hao, you¡¯re cruel and brutal. Supreme treasures like this are such a waste on you!"

    "Supreme treasures like this should belong to our sect. Only we can defeat the evils and benefit the world with it."

    Following the furious growls of these two people, the golden pestle had a raging fire spurting from it while the tower released a series of thunder. The pressure given to Ji Hao by these two treasures suddenly grew ten times greater. The golden light and raging fire released from the stainless cloak shed against the fire from the pestle and the sound waves from the tower, generating a dazzling light and a cloud of warm mist.

    But no matter how hard they tried to boost up the powers of their weapons, the stainless cloak stayed perfectly motionless, and those powerful weapons could never touch Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    "Attack from the back? Is this how Priest Hua and Priest Mu teach their disciples? You think I don¡¯t know how to do it?" Ji Hao sneered and burst with a great growl, "Feng Xing, show them!"

    Not even the slightest noise was made when two golden streams of light dazzled over. These two people had been focusing on Ji Hao. Consequently, they didn¡¯t manage to dodge timely. Two arrows pierced into the left shoulder of one of them and the right shoulder of the other one.

    The white x long shirts worn by these people were obviously well-crafted defensive treasures. Butpared to the stainless cloak, they were like the glow of a fireflypared to the sun. The arrows released by Feng Xing easily prated the two shirts, ripped their shoulders up then exploded inside their bodies.

    Sharp streams of wind power roared inside their bodies while countless lightning bolts sted in their wounds. Bowl-sized holes were created on the shoulders of these two people, and their arms nearly fell off.

    "Damn you!" They barfed in pain, dragged their weapons and turned staggeringly around, attempting to run.

    Ji Hao turned around and saw them lower their weapons. These two people hurriedly took out two tiny bottles from their sleeves, crumbled them and exposed the pigeon-egg-sized round pills in each bottle, that were glowing with a bright green light.

    "Feng Xing, do it!" Ji Hao sneered and bumped his head into Cloud Dream Dragon King¡¯s broken head once again, sending up another wave of blood and brain while shouting to Feng Xing.

    Another two golden arrow lights dazzled over. The two people had just raised the pills in their hands. But before they could send them into their mouths, the two golden arrows urately shattered the two pills, turning them into a puff of green powder.

    Ji Haoughed, turned around and breathed out a golden streak of fire, setting aze the green powder. Nice aroma suffused the air, while the two men stood in a daze.

    Ji Hao chuckled, raised his hands and smashed his elbows heavily on Cloud Dream Dragon King¡¯s head. Cloud Dream Dragon King suffered a series of severe injuries in a row, and now finally fainted under Ji Hao¡¯s elbow strike.

    Pinching Cloud Dream Dragon King¡¯s neck, Ji Hao carried him up like carrying a bag of garbage, then turned around and looked at the two scrawny men with long loosened hair and white shirts. Both of them had sharp noses, wide foreheads, and deep sunken eyes. Their skins were strangely white, and they both had a pair of thin cracks on their foreheads. Clearly, same as Cloud Dream Dragon King, these two people also partially possessed Jia n bloodline.

    "Aren¡¯t you pure-blood human beings?" Ji Hao knitted his eyebrows.

    "Why did you say this?" Although the huge holes on their shoulders were still spurting blood, these two men politely bowed to Ji Hao, and the taller one responded to Ji Hao¡¯s question in a nd tone, "The great Dao of nature is boundless,pared to which, we are just..."

    Ji Haoughed coldly, interrupted him and continued, "Whatever, if you¡¯re pure-blood human beings or not, I don¡¯t care. Priest Mu and Priest Hua took you as disciples, the consequences are for them to bear. That has nothing to do with me. However, you attacked me from the back, that means you¡¯re seeking death!"

    The other man gave a faint smile, said carelessly, "No, no, Ji Hao, my brother, we didn¡¯t attack you from the back. We saw you harmed our little brother Cloud Dream Dragon King so brutally. So, we were left with no choice but to save him. I am Bao Yin, and this is my brother, Bao Shu. The one held in your hand is our little brother. His name is Bao Long. You can also call him Cloud Dream Dragon King!"

    Bao Yin smiled so warmly, but added with that bleeding hole on his shoulder, his smile seemed to be a bit weird.

    Bao Shu made a serious face, looked at Ji Hao, slightly curved his mouth corners upwards and said, "Ji Hao, my friend, for our Great Masters¡¯ sake, please let our little brother go. Ji Hao, my friend, you¡¯re so cruel and merciless."

    Ji Hao rocked Cloud Dream Dragon King, who was unconscious, gave Bao Shu a smile-like look and said, "Eh? You mean I hit him too hard?"

    Opening his mouth, Ji Hao attempted to argue with Bao Shu and Bao Yin about all the evil things Cloud Dream Dragon King had done, what happened today, how this dragon raised a water-kind army and rampantly broke everything he saw. Ji Hao wanted to tell them what was right and what was wrong.

    But then, Ji Hao changed his mind. Heughed out loud and said, "Alright, alright, why would I waste any time on you? Not to mention the other abilities, disciples of Priest Hua and Priest Mu are top ones in the world in terms of debating skills. I can notpare myself with you!"

    Giving three resonantughter, Ji Hao raised Cloud Dream Dragon King and pulled out the nine suns devil-destroying sword,unching a fierce hack.

    A deep yet strong dragon roar came from Cloud Dream Dragon King¡¯s body. Then, a cold and emotionless voice of a man shouted harshly, "Who dares to harm my child?"

    Ji Haoughed out wildly. Pan Xi divine mirror released twenty streams of divine light in a row, shining on Cloud Dream Dragon King. They not only weakened his own defensive power to an extreme level, but also broke all defensive seals left in Cloud Dream Dragon King¡¯s body by the oldest dragon prince.

    "Ji Hao, don¡¯t you dare..." Bao Shu and Bao Yin barfed.

    Puff! The sword was swung down, and therge head of Cloud Dream Dragon King fell on the ground. The immortal sun streamer rolled down and wrapped that head with a dense golden light, burning it into a strand of smoke within a few breaths.

    The soul perished, and the head was burned out. Ji Hao loosened his hand and let Cloud Dream Dragon King¡¯s headless body thud heavily against the surface of the water. The broken neck still had blood surging out from it.

    Turning around without taking a nce at Bao Yin and Bao Shu, Ji Hao pointed at those shaking aquatic warriors of Cloud Dream Army and growled, "Cloud Dream Dragon King is dead. Aren¡¯t you going to surrender? Do you all want to die?"

    Yao Mountain army arrived in a formidable array. The strong aura of killing spread out as they upied the whole area. Those aquatic warriors nced at each other, then all dropped their weapons and kneeled on the water surface.

    Bao Shu and Bao Yin had their faces turned green in rage. They growled and rushed towards Ji Hao once again.

 Chapter 966: The Destruction of Both of Them

    Chapter 966: The Destruction of Both of Them

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Dragon tendons, dragon blood, dragon liver, dragon bile...All nourishing, all nourishing!"

    Cloud Dream Dragon King¡¯s body fell on the water surface and sent up hundreds of meter tall waves. He transformed back into the dragon-shape. That was a thousands of meters long dragon, covered in silver scales.

    Yu Mu murmured about those tastiest and nourishing parts of dragons while dashing to Cloud Dream Dragon King¡¯s body. He ook out hisrge pot and put it under the broken dragon neck.

    Large streams of dragon blood flew into therge pot. The beautiful red blood emitted a dense, strange aroma. Yu Mu gave a big grin, exposing his shining teeth while happily shaking his head.

    A few loyal spirit flood dragons under Cloud Dream Dragon King¡¯smand furiously roared, trod on clouds and raised dense watery mist while pouncing on Yu Mu. They couldn¡¯t ept the fact that their dragon king was killed by the enemy, and now was going to be thrown into a pot of soup.

    Sideway, a few golden beams of light shed over. Feng Xing silently released his arrows from the distance. The arrows shot into the necks of the few flood dragons, exploded and blew their necks up.

    These spirit flood dragons transformed back into their original shapes as well; they were all hundreds of meters long, horned flood dragons. Scorching hot blood surged out from their broken neck. Under the effect of the mysterious power released from the flood dragon blood, waves of thin fish-scale-sized crinkles emerged on the water surface.

    Shaosi and Taisi had already built an altar. Taisi put the Nail Head Seven Arrow Book on the altar. He looked at Bao Shu and Bao Yin with his pale colorless eyes while incanting a spell with a deep, spooky voice. From the distance, the boiling dragon spirit blood suddenly rose into the sky, gathered into a stream and flew into the altar.

    Quietly, the corpses of the few flood dragons withered and corroded, turning into puffs of drifting ash.

    The Nail Head Seven Arrow Book glowed faintly on the altar. Then, Taisi waved his arms, started a strange dance. Meanwhile, he was incanting a spell that only he and those powerful, mysterious beings in the world could understand.

    Ji Hao floated in the air, with the nine suns devil-destroying sword held in his hand, looking at Bao Yin and Bao Shu as heughed coldly.

    The two poor things were apparently not valued in Priest Hua and Priest Mu¡¯ sect, because they each only had one healing magic pill. After Feng Xing shattered their pills, neither of them managed to take out another one. Their wounds bled profusely. They had already quickly dressed those wounds with a small healing magic, but as they wielded their weapons and smashed the golden pestle and tower down towards Ji Hao¡¯s head, their intense movements ripped their wounds open, and the blood gushed out once again.

    Loud ngs could be heard without an end. The death of Cloud Dream Dragon King clearly was a great stimtion to Bao Shu and Bao Yin. They now screamed crazily, wielded their weapons and madly attacked Ji Hao, as if they had forgotten about their bleeding wounds.

    Ji Hao easily defended himself with his sword. With the sword move taught by Yu Yu, Ji Hao couldunch fierce attacks and could also put up a strong defense. When he attacked, it would be like the thunder rumbling in the higher sky, and when he defended, the protection would be as strong as the Chaos before time. No matter how loudly Bao Yin and Bao Shu shouted, or how many times their weapons smashed down at Ji Hao, they couldn¡¯t even touch his body.

    Both the golden pestle and the mini tower were cast from a high-quality alloy, and were strengthened with thousands ofyers of magic seals secretly taught by Priest Hua and Priest Mu. Held in the hand, these two pieces were as light as a feather. But when smashed on the enemies¡¯ bodies, these two pieces would be as heavy as a mountain. Additionally, a strong fire had been releasing from them. These two pieces were indeed great after-world treasures.

    However, despite the power of these two pieces, they were just after-world, artificial pieces. Besides, Bao Shu and Bao Yin were not so valued by their sect. That meant the one who made these two pieces for them was only an ordinary one among Priest Hua and Priest Mu¡¯s disciples. These two pieces were indeed good, but just ordinarily good.

    After tens of strikes, the golden pestle in Bao Shun¡¯s hand gave a buzzing noise, as tens of half-foot long cracks appeared on it. It couldn¡¯t take the power of Ji Hao¡¯s sword anymore. Following Bao Shu¡¯s moves, the cracks grew longer and longer, and atst, a few cracks connected and this six-foot long golden pestle shattered.

    A thunder-me burst from the pestle while countless metal pieces zipped out. Bao Shu didn¡¯t manage to react timely and let those sharp metal pieces cut into his face.

    Howling in pain, Bao Shu stepped back quickly, with his face covered in blood. His eyeballs were crushed, and blood flowed out of his eye sockets in streams. The pair of red, thin cracks above his eyebrows opened suddenly and showed another pair of eyeballs, that seemed to be in hyposia. The second pair of eyes rolled in the sockets for a few circles, then released two fierce beams of light, ring at Ji Hao.

    "My treasure!" Seeing his pestle shatter, Bao Shu suffered a heartache. He yelled at Ji Hao with a twisted face, with the hilt of the broken golden pestle held in his hand. He didn¡¯t pay any attention to his smashed face, because he nearly fainted.

    "Bao Shu, my friend, I haven¡¯t even made one sword move at you!" Ji Hao smiled ndly and said, "You attacked me and broke your own weapon. How can you me me for that?"

    Before his voice faded, Ji Hao turned his sword edge up. Bao Yin cast a loud growl with the tower of his held in his hands and smashed violently down at Ji Hao. But sadly, the towernded on the sharp edge of Ji Hao¡¯s sword.

    Puff! The tower, which was already covered in scratches and cracks, was cut into two, as smoothly as cutting a carrot. The sword urately cut into a crack on the bottom of the tower.

    "My treasure!" Bao Yin screamed, his voice trailing off in a dramatic way. The magic seams in the tower sted and released a thunder-me. Countless pieces pierced Bao Yin¡¯s body and shredded his long shirt. Two thorn-like pieces prated his body and flew out from his back.

    "Your bodies are not strong enough!" Ji Hao looked at Bao Yin and Bao Shu, who were now both covered in blood and had been screaming in pain. Heughed with an obvious viciousness and said, "You see, I¡¯m perfectly fine, but how could you end up like this? You can¡¯t me me for that now, can you?"

    The stainless cloak sent up the nine zing suns, hovering around Ji Hao and burning all metal pieces into smoke before they could approach him.

    Bao Yin and Bao Shu looked at the splendidly glowing stainless cloak worn by Ji Hao. Hearing his almost shameless words, the fire of anger burned so ragingly in their hearts that it even made them vomit blood.

    "You, you, you... good, you, Earl Yao... You, you, what happened today, we will..." Bao Shu pointed at Ji Hao and tried to leave a threatening word then get away.

    However, the bodies of both of them quivered simultaneously, while an arrow-shaped shadow shed across their bodies, and a scary sense of death shrouded them. That strong power of death gripped their souls, then slightly pulled. In the next moment, the senses of power released from their bodies disappeared, as their souls were suddenly turned into nothingness. After that, their bodies copsed bit by bit, like sandstone statues which had failed to survive the test of time.

    Ji Hao was stunned. He found no blood and flesh inside their bodies. A second ago, these were two living people, but now, only their withered skin remained.

    Involuntarily, Ji Hao nced at Taisi in shock. The magic curse cast by Taisi was getting scarier.

    Shaking his head, Ji Hao pointed down at the water-kind army of Cloud Dream Lake and said, "Separate all aquatic warriors, send them into the dare-to-die corps. Let them kill for us!"

 Chapter 967: Bewilder with A Secret Magic

    Chapter 967: Bewilder with A Secret Magic

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao, the other earls and marquises, and allrge-scale human ns had raised their armies to build water-sealing magic formations and suppress the water-kind armies, which was trying to make the situation worse. Underwater cities which had water-kind armies raised from it were ttened one after another.

    Water-sealing magic formations were set up one after another. Meanwhile, the watery mist in the air was gradually dispelled. Without those rampant aquatic creatures, the sun appeared in the sky once again and poured the warm sunlight on mountains, hills, lightened up valleys and woods, and cast the coldness away.

    The flood was controlled gradually. People walked out from caves, climbed down from trees, and came up to thend from their drifting boats and rafts. These people tremblingly left their shelters and returned to their ns while crying.

    Their houses were flushed away, the fertile farnds were destroyed. Large livestock that could be taken away were drowned to death as well. Their warm and safe residences had be empty areas. Except for the little food they had with them, all stored grains were gone.

    "Ancestors souls!"

    Cries and wails could be heard from every corner of Mind. Many elderly people, who had been through countless hardships, kneeled on the ground with their arms raised high, looking at the dazzling blue sky and crying in despair.

    Before, when the food was not enough, these elderly people could sacrifice themselves for their ns. As their ancestors did, they would go into the woods, find a leeward, warm valley and let themselves starve to death to save the food for younger people in their ns.

    But this time, no hope was left.

    The food they had was being eaten out. All grains stored in granaries were carried away by the flood, and corps in the farnds were gone. Because of the flood, even all eatable wild fruits in the woods had disappeared. Nothing was left.

    "Our great ancestors¡¯ souls, do you want us to die?"

    People cried and wailed, and even strong warriors nced around in confusion. They didn¡¯t know what to do. Without food, nothing could happen. Even if they were strong enough to defeat dragons, even if they were made from iron, they would be softened if they were starved for a couple of days!

    More despairingly, after the flood, all fierce wild beasts, which were as starving like these people, rushed out of the woods.

    These beasts had a much greater survivability than human beings. Human beings could struggle through the flood, and these wild beasts could surely do the same. These beasts were driven crazy by the starvation. They searched around, smartly avoided the other hungry beasts and fixed their eyes on those weak and vulnerable human beings.

    Wild beast attacks happened in everywhere. Countless viges and towns suffered rampant attacksunched by waves of starving wild beasts.

    "Ancestors souls, do you want our bloodlines to die?"

    Standing on a simple fence wall, a three meters and two feet tall Senior Magi had been growling madly while wielding a steel ax, cutting the saber-toothed-cat that pounced on him into two. Before he could collect his trophy, two ck snake-tusked cheetahs rushed up, snatched the two pieces of tiger bodies as fast as lightning bolts and dragging it far away, then began gulping.

    They swallowed the tiger, drank its blood, then gradually regained their strength. The power vibrations released from their bodies quickly grew stronger, and their dark-green eyes sparkled with the light of brutality. Those eyes were fixed on that Senior Magus who stood on the fence wall, with limbs that were shaking slightly.

    Tens of senior-level wild beasts circled around this roughly built fence wall. In the sky, hundreds of fiercerge birds hovered around, screaming shrilly from time to time. Further away, an entirely red poisonous snake hissed out its fork-tongue, with highly poisonous saliva flowing out of its mouth corners while greedily looking at tens of thousands of human beings protected by that rough fence wall.

    This vige wasn¡¯trge. Among tens of thousands of people, only around ten were Senior Magi. They stood on the fence wall, expressionlessly looking at those wild beasts. They were soaked in sweat while steam rose from their bodies, and every stream of steam was taking away thest bit strength of theirs.

    "Fight to death!" A Senior Magus raised his pure steel long spear, then started singing an ancient, sad battle song.

    "Fight to death!" The other few Senior Magi raised their weapons, singing together with their brother, singing this old battle song which was passed down from their ancestors, generation after generation. The battle song was simple; it was sad, filled with despair. Only people who had fallen into hopelessness would sing a song like that.

    Back in the ancient times, hunted by countless enormous Chaos creatures, human ancestors puffed out their chests and embraced death while singing this song.

    When volcanos erupted, when the fire swept across the forest, when an earthquake started, human ancestors sang this song and defended their nsmen with their fragile bodies.

    When diseases came, when the earth was covered in dead bodies, human ancestors would sing a song like this while walking into the forest, tasting all kinds of herbs. Countless Maguspriests were poisoned to death by herbs in the forest, but eventually, they found a cure for every disease.

    The non-humankind descended from the sky and ughtered human beings, turning human beings into ves, into lower-grade animals. At that time, Emperor Xuanyuan raised his sword and led human warriors to gather from all directions. Every warrior was singing the same battle song. They wore hides as armors, and their shields were made from wood. But they had their chests puffed out proudly, facing the sharp weapons of the non-humankind.

    This battle song was passed down from the prehistorical era. When a n was out of hope, when a group of human beings was about to suffer a total destruction, those human warriors, who had inherited the spirit of their ancestors, would sing this battle song, and fight their enemies to death!

    Either would they kill thest enemy in there, or they would all fall in this ce.

    Behind the fence wall, people stood up tremblingly. They were starved, their limbs were soft and powerless, but they picked up weapons and slowly climbed onto the fence wall, gasping quickly for air with drops of sweat oozing out of their foreheads, looking at those fierce beasts.

    They sang louder and louder, and the aura of killing grew denser and denser.

    Wild beasts roared unsettlingly. They screamed, because they sensed a great danger from these vulnerable people. The hunger and the sense of danger stimted these beasts, making them more and more unsettled and irritable.

    When a group of beast was about to pounce on the fence wall, golden light spots drifted down from the air.

    Every spot of golden light transformed into a swaying golden lotus afternding on the ground. Golden lotuses bloomed, each having a good-looking young man, wearing a long robe, sitting on it with crossed legs while incanting a spell.

    A peaceful vibe was created, spreading out quickly. Fiercerge birdsnded on the ground one after another, curled their ws and lied on the ground; beasts on the ground lowered their heads and faced the earth, worshiped those young men sitting in those golden lotuses. All poisonous snakes coiled their bodies; the fierceness they showed just now was gone.

    Two handsome men in long white robes slowly walked over from a distance. With every step, they moved for three to five miles. As their bodies shed across the air, they quickly reached to the rough fence wall.

    One of them smiled faintly, then said to those stunned people on the fence wall, "Our Master Shifus are kind. They know that you¡¯re in danger, so they sent us to defeat these beasts for you, to save you from your suffering."

    He took out a scroll and spread it. Painted on that three-foot square scroll were no one else but Priest Hua and Priest Mu.

    "Come join us, say the name of our Master Shifus day and night, and you will be able to fulfill your stomachs, warm your bodies. You will have all you need, and nothing will harm you ever again!"

 Chapter 968: Have Ample Food and Clothing

    Chapter 968: Have Ample Food and Clothing

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Poisonous snakes hid their fangs while fierce beasts curled their ws. Even though they were driven crazy by the hunger, hearing the spell-incanting voices of those young men sitting on the lotuses, they stayed quiet. They lied on the ground gently and softly, without moving even a little bit, just like a baby who was just satisfied by his mother¡¯s milk.

    The fiercest wild beasts now looked at the two men in long robes obediently and harmlessly, like chickens; their throats moved slightly, letting out soft glu-glu noises.

    People on and behind the fence wall were stunned, watching those golden lotuses growing out from the ground. They had never seen anything like that.

    Golden light spots descended from the sky andnded on the ground. Then, from each light spot, leaves and tendrils grew out. Next, golden lotuses bloomed on the ground! How could such a thing ever happen?

    Even more magically, a small-sized good-looking young man sat on each lotus, peacefully and devoutly incanting a profound ¡®spell¡¯! This spell waspletely different from the one these people incanted during offering ceremonies, but it was extremelyforting. Hearing the spell, these people even felt less hungry!

    An elderly man, whose hair were white and body was stooped, walked slowly through the crowd and reached to the two men.

    This dark-skinned elderly man supported his body with a roughly crafted walking stick. He tried his best to open his lusterless eyes wider, looking at these two men from head to toe, then asked, "What do you mean? Believe them, then we can have the food we need? You tell me, who would believe something like that?"

    People behind the elderly man shook their heads an sighed.

    Indeed, who would believe it? Anyone could say the same.

    Fill their stomachs? Because of the endless rain, not even a wild fruit could be found in the forest by now,. How could they fill anyone¡¯s stomach at the moment?

    Some women nced at those wild beasts, who obediently lied on the ground and stayed motionless. If they ughtered these beasts, the meat would be enough for all nsmen to have a nice meal, but that could only make one meal. After these beasts were eaten out, the people would starve again.

    The two young menughed. They reverently bowed to the portrait of Priest Hua and Priest Mu, smiled mildly and said, "You can surely believe us. If you follow the guidance of our Master Shifus, if you worship them in your ancestral temple, you will naturally get what you need."

    The elderly man with a walking stick wanted to say something else, but the two young men with long robes already started working.

    Because of the rain and the flood, the vige had disappeared. The fertile farnds opened by their ancestors were destroyed, and all of the rich soil was washed away. By now, exposed in the air was nothing but cold and hard deepyer soil.

    Rich natural powers existed in Mind. If these people could till the deepyer soil as soon as they could, exposing the moist soil in the sun for a couple of days, then bring fresh water into it and carefully take care of it, this area could still be fertile farnds.

    But despairingly, the toxin in the rain had been absorbed by the soil, and the soil was now colorful, like the scales of poisonous snakes. Not to mention growing crops on this kind of soil, if ordinary human beings lived in an area with a toxic soil like this, they might be affected by the toxin and might even die of illness.

    As for creating new farnds and nting crops, to ordinary human beings who didn¡¯t have the ability to remove the toxin from the soil, new farnds would always be a dream.

    The two young men with long robes quickly surveyed the nearby soil, then confidently smiled, cupped their hands to the sky and said, "Master Shifus, please."

    Along with their moves, a faint green light poured down from the sky and circled the area with a radius of a hundred meters. Visibly, strands of colorful toxic mist rose from the soil and quickly dissipated under the green light.

    The hard and cold deepyer soil suddenly turned soft and rich all of a sudden. This hopelessnd was turned into a perfectly fertile farnd, as if it had been through countless years of cultivation. A few women, who were farming masters, rushed to the richnd, kneeled and took full handfuls of ck, warm and nicely smelling soil. They were stunned, and couldn¡¯t make any sound.

    The soft rich soilyer was a couple of feet thick, and these women had sensed the refreshing aroma of nts from it. Those people were silenced. They slowly walked up, with an indescribable devoutness and fear. They held their breaths, stunningly watching the two young men continue their work.

    Even the strongest warrior among these people, the one who feared nothing and even dared to fight fierce wild beasts in the forest by risking his own life, had now held his breath, carefully looking at the two young men. Showing on his face was the dread that had never appeared on him, not even for once.

    "Like we said, as long as you willingly join us and worship our Master Shifus, you will naturally have what you need." said a young man while satisfyingly epting the gazes of fear and devoutness from these people. Conveniently, this young man took out three fist-sized rice seeds.

    The three seeds had a beautiful jade-like luster, and emitting a nice aroma of rice. This man dug three human-head-sized holes in the ground, then nted these three seeds. He incanted a spell with a low voice, then waved his hand towards the sky. Another green stream of light poured down on the three nted seeds.

    Visibly, the three seeds began sprouting quickly. The green roots drilled Ito the soil while seedlings grew out from the ground.

    Following a cracking noise, the seedling reached the height of three feet. All the people shouted out in shock. When did they ever see a nt grow so fast? Before they could realize what had just happened, the three seedlings swayed in the air and grew nine feet tall.

    Golden veins, vividly green leaves... As the green light poured down, the three seedlings swayed in a breeze and reached a height of nearly a hundred meters within a couple of breaths.

    Human-leg-thick spikes of rice grew out. Next, fist-sized grains appeared on the spikes, and everyone could see those grains swelling.

    Within twenty minutes, three giant paddy rice were ripe. Next, a dense aroma of steamed rice spread out. A young man in a long robe leaped up and grabbed down a fist-sized grain. He ripped the husk open and exposed a dark-green-colored, translucent rice grain, that was emitting a great aroma.

    This young man handed the rice grain to a strong warrior, smiled and said, "It¡¯s cooked already. No matter how big your stomach is, eat this, and you won¡¯t feel hungry anymore for the next three days. Besides, if you eat this, you won¡¯t feel cold, not even in a sealed ice cave."

    This meters tall warrior threw the rice grain into his mouth, chewed for a while, then swallowed.

    Instantly, a pinkness emerged on this man¡¯s face, which had turned pale because of the starvation. A thinyer of sweat oozed out of his forehead as well, as if he was wearing a cotton-padded jacket in summer. He sensed a strong warmth inside his body, that even made him wipe the sweat on his face.

    "This..."

    A few elderly men were dumbfounded.

    "Come join us, and you will have ample food and clothing. Do you believe us now?" The two young men smiled, gently and warmly.

 Chapter 969: Ominous Omen

    Chapter 969: Ominous Omen

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "I surrender, I surrender! Please! Please don¡¯t kill me! Please! Earl Yao!"

    Tworge carps with golden heads and silvery tails dropped their steel tridents and kneeled by a river while trembling. Without the powers of these tworge carps, the flooding river immediately slowed down, and the water quietly flew back into the river way.

    Hundreds of shrimp warriors, frog warriors, tens of ck fish warriors who had barely transformed their bodies into human shapes, kneeled by the river while quivering. They lowered their heads, not daring to look at Ji Hao and those human warriors around him, who were all emitting a strong vibe of killing.

    "Check them!" Ji Hao pointed at these aquatic creatures.

    A few Magi from the Magi Pce walked up along with a troop of warriors. They took out fist-sized bronze mirrors and made these aquatic creatures look in the mirror one by one. The mirror had been sparkling with a magical light. Whenever an aquatic creature looked at a mirror and it showed no change, this creature would be sent aside to gather in a certain area.

    Arge ck fish looked into the mirror, when all of a sudden, the glow of the mirror turned blood-red. The few Magiughed in frosty voices. Warriors following behind them silently rushed up, pressed therge ck fish on the ground and chopped his head off, then kicked the corpse into the river.

    The glow of the mirror changed, meaning this ck fish had eaten human beings!

    Thisrge ck fish wasn¡¯t the only one who had human blood on his hands. These aquatic creatures raised overwhelming waves and rampantly swept across thend. More or less, they all had human blood on their hands. However, killing human beings and eating human beings were different.

    They raised a flood and drowned human beings to death, but they could exin that they were only following Gong Gong¡¯s orders. Gong Gong was the only existing water-king God at the moment, and these aquatic creatures had to listen to his orders. Ji Hao could forgive these creatures for following the trend and harming human beings, as long as he could send them into the dare-to-die corps and let them fight for the humankind to atone for their crimes.

    But once they ate human beings, things would be different. They ate human beings, and this touched the bottom line of Ji Hao, and all the other human beings. All aquatic creatures which had eaten human beings had to be executed right on the spot, and this rule was unbreakable.

    Howls rose wave after wave. A ten meters long toad was pressed down by the river, and the executioner had already raised the machete in his hand. This toad crazily kicked his heels while screaming heartbreakingly.

    "Earl Yao! Master Earl Yao! Please don¡¯t kill me! Please! I was only curious. I only ate a small slice, a tiny slice!"

    "Master Earl Yao! I didn¡¯t eat much. I ate an arm, only am arm! They said that eating human beings can improve our powers quickly, can make us smarter, and we can grow faster. So I ate a small piece, I didn¡¯t want to!"

    "He had already drowned to death when I ate him! He was dead already. I didn¡¯t eat him as a living person!"

    "Master Earl Yao! Please don¡¯t kill me!"

    Ji Hao expressionlessly looked at this crying toad and gave a frosty smile. "You¡¯re crying so loudly now, begging for mercy. But when you raised the flood and drowned countless human beings to death, then fed on them, why didn¡¯t I see you show any mercy?"

    "Behead it!" Ji Hao coldly waved his hand and gave the order to the executioner.

    "I, I can, I have something to tell you! I know a ce!" For saving his own life, tears and snot spurted out from this toad¡¯s eyes and nose. The water-tank-sized pair of eyeballs of his nearly fell off from the sockets. He yelled in a shrill voice, "I know a ce with something strange in it. Earl Yao, Master Earl Yao, I can take you there...That¡¯s designed for destroying your humankind!"

    The machete held in the executioner¡¯s hands had already been swung down, cutting into the neck of the toad.

    Ji Hao shed across the air at lightning speed, cracked the space and teleported himself to the toad¡¯s side. He gently held the falling de edge and pushed, making the executioner take a few step backward. Next, a strong essence sun fire was released from Ji Hao¡¯s left hand, then he silently pressed it on the toad¡¯s back.

    The sizzling noise was loud and endless, along with the toad¡¯s howls. Ji Hao gently brushed across the toad¡¯s back, which was thickly covered in bumps, ttening all of them with the fire. A foot-thickyer of flesh on the toad¡¯s back was burned to ash.

    The toad howled himself hoarse in pain. He cried, begged, but Ji Hao remained silent. He carefully burned his entire back, then finally began talking.

    "What is strange in that ce? How did you find it out?" asked Ji Hao slowly.

    The two carps with silvery tails shouted out together, "Master Earl Yao, this thing..."

    Ji Hao flicked his right forefinger and swiftly hit the air, generating two fist-sized air sts along with a series of muffled popping noise. The air sts struck the two carps¡¯ chests and shattered all half-foot-thick iron-like fish scales on their chests.

    Blood was squeezed out from the two carps¡¯ mouths as they were sent flying tens of meters away, fell on the ground while twitching without an end.

    "Speak!" Ji Hao stomped his foot on the toad¡¯s head, looking down at the toad with a cold smile on his face.

    "My sister is the close servant girl of the most beloved wife of the God of this White Dragon River!" Therge toad shouted while trying pretty hard to bring out a politeugh.

    "White Dragon River God? He fell in a war back in the ancient time..." Ji Hao looked at the toad coldly.

    "Theter one! Conferred by Gong Gong!" The toad hurriedly exined, "Gong Gong didn¡¯t tell the human emperor about this. White Dragon River God is a three-headed ck flood dragon, good at creating rains, thunder, and lightning, Gong Gong recognized his worth and conferred him as White Dragon River God!"

    Gasping for air, therge toad pitifully looked at Ji Hao and continued, "No matter how, I can be counted as a trustworthy one to the river God...Hehe, I¡¯m not so close to him, but after all, my sister is the close servant girl of his move beloved wife. I¡¯m much more trustable than the others. Therefore, I was sent over to as a military inspector of those two carps."

    "Military inspector?" Ji Hao looked at therge toad, not knowing if he shouldugh or not. For the hundreds of aquatic creatures under the two carps¡¯mands, the river God had sent over a military inspector?

    "Speak, what¡¯s strange in that ce?" Ji Haoughed coldly.

    "Can you spare my life?" The toad looked at Ji Hao while crying, "You spare my life, then I¡¯ll tell you all I know. My sister was drunk that night and identally mentioned it to me. Otherwise, I would never know."

    "I can spare your life, just speak!" Ji Hao stepped hard on the toad¡¯s head.

    "Eh, speaking of it, it¡¯s a mysterious, great magic formation, built in the deepest area of this White Dragon River by the river God, with quite an effort." said therge toad, "Ahyaya, for building that great formation, tons of top-grade water magic crystals were required. That was a tough time, and we were all forced to work in the crystal mine down in the river bottom. You don¡¯t know how hard that was!"

    "The point!" Essence sun fire puffed out of Ji Hao¡¯s palm once again.

    Therge toad was frightened badly, that he even showed the whites of his eyes. He hurriedly screamed, "Ah, ah, my sister said that when the timees and the magic formation is activated, we will have endless reinforcements! Then, the great water-kind army under Gong Gong¡¯smand will be strong enough to destroy all human beings who are daring enough to resist!"

    Ji Hao¡¯s heart missed a beat. Endless reinforcements?

 Chapter 970: Unexpected

    Chapter 970: Unexpected

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao quickly wrote something on a triangle-shaped jade talisman, then flicked his fingers and sent the jade talisman flying away, followed by a hundreds of meters long bolt of lightning and a series of popping noise.

    Ji Hao sent out over a hundred jade talismans like this, to give early warnings to Si Wen Ming, Yao Meng and the other friends of his. Then, he threw a heavy kick on the toad lying and crying on the ground and forced it to lead the way to that so-called deepest area of the river.

    White Dragon River extended for hundreds of millions of miles. It was the top-tierrge river system in this whole area, and included the territories of hundreds of earls and marquises around Yao Mountain territory. Even Cloud Dream Lake couldn¡¯t bepared with this river.

    More importantly, this river had arge number of branches, and by the sides of the main channel were thousands of meters tall towering mountains. With such a geographical feature, the river would normally flow rapidly between mountains, and that scenery would be stunning. But at the time of the flood, aquatic creatures in the river had been rampantly raising the water, such that the water-level had even gone higher than the mountains on both sides. Mountains were submerged, and the water surged down over the mountainsides. The mountains contributed to the power of the water, allowing it to create even worse damage.

    While crying loudly, the toad led Ji Hao and his people to the upper reaches of the river. On the way, they saw groups of aquatic creatures. Countless different sized water-kind spirit creatures, even the other spirit creatures living in the woods around White Dragon River, all of them had been crazily raising waves to flood the surrounding area.

    Ji Haomanded his army to sweep across. The matter was serious, therefore, Ji Hao didn¡¯t have the time to differentiate those spirit creatures. All captured spirit creatures were beheaded and thrown into the water, until the river water turned red, like a river of blood.

    Killing all the way, five dayster, the area in the front became extensive. A series of towering peaks were connected, looked like lotus petals. Two enormous mountains stood facing each other, with a misty water area in the middle.

    This was where the few main branches of White Dragon River met. The mountains in this area were steep; the fewrge branches surged down rapidly, shed against each other and created a dangerous whirlpool.

    Observing from a distance, Ji Hao found that this water area was tens of thousands of miles in radius. Waves rolled, and other than the main channel of the river, threerge branches had also been roaring into this area from both sides each. Six branches met in this ce, bumping into each other and merging into that giant whirlpool.

    From that long distance, Ji Hao heard the rumbling noise from the whirlpool. A strong friction was generated between the river-water in the whirlpool and the surrounding mountain, peeling off soil and sand from the mountainsyer byyer, making the surface of the mountains as hard and sparkling as diamond.

    Without a doubt, this whirlpool wasn¡¯t so huge at first. No one knew how many years it had been milling until it reached such a magnificent shape.

    What made Ji Hao frown were a hundred and eight water-tank-sized chains reaching out of this whirlpool, six chains as a group, and each group of chains tied a floating mountain. They fixed the floating mountain in the air, less than three meters above the river surface. White Dragon River God probably learned this skill from someone else.

    The surrounding mountain were towering, while these eighteen floating mountains were merely hundreds of meters away from the water surface, and werepletely sheltered by the surrounding mountains. Those towering mountains were just like a screen. If Ji Hao didn¡¯t get so close today, he wouldn¡¯t even discover these eighteen floating mountains.

    Ji Hao couldn¡¯t tell for sure how many years had White Dragon River God spent on building this ce, because these eighteen floating mountains were all cast with a thickyer ofva mixed with liquid iron. By now, these eighteen floating mountains seemed to be entirely metal, and had a crazily great defensive power.

    On these floating mountains, countless watchtowers stood in ordered lines, with lines of holes below them. From time to time, numerous spirit creatures would walk in and out of those holes and climb up and down those watchtowers, while showing their teeth and waving their arms.

    At first nce, Ji Hao found tens of thousands of watchtowers on a single floating mountain. On each watchtower were ten to a hundred water-kind archers, vigntly ncing around. Arge number of water-kind archers on the eighteen floating mountains even made Ji Hao¡¯s scalp numb.

    Ji Hao opened his erect eye and carefully observed the bows and arrows of these archers, his face turning dark as a result.

    Those were not roughly crafted bows and arrows that he imagined. Instead, all bows and arrows used by these water-kind archers had spell symbols sparkling faintly on them, and were entirely made from alloy, decorated withplicated and detailed patterns. These bows and arrows could even be described with the word ¡®luxurious¡¯, as they were made with great artistic awareness. Apparently, these bows and arrows were based on the special taste of Yu n.

    The bows and arrows used by these water-kind archers were actually all good-quality ones produced by the non-humankind. Even though the quality of these bows and arrows was not top-grade, as they were produced by the non-humankind beings for sale and not for their own armies, these were still powerful, efficient weapons. With just enough magic crystals to provide energy, each arrow could puncture a foot thick alloy from fifteen meters away.

    As Ji Hao saw, these water-kind archers had millions of arrows and bows with such a high quality. Unless all warriors were at the level of Magus Kings or above, any human army that dared to attack this tridimensional defense line formed by these eighteen floating mountains would be annihted, and every Senior Magi would be shot into sifters.

    "Damn it!" Standing beside Ji Hao, Feng Xing, who had the best eyesight, popped out his eyes in shock, staring at those well-equipped water-kind archers on those eighteen floating mountains. He couldn¡¯t even believe his eyes.

    Every since the army set out from Yao Mountain territory to clean up rampant water-kind creatures, all water-kind armies that encountered Ji Hao¡¯s army suffered miserably. Among all aquatic creatures Ji Hao had seen, only Divine-Magus-level enormous spirit aquatic creatures could have one to two good weapons, and the others barely had any.

    Many weak aquatic creatures simply sharpened the wooden sticks they found in the water with their teeth to use as their weapons.

    To a great extent, these humble equipment made the water-kind armies vulnerable when facing Ji Hao¡¯s army. Elite warriors under Ji Hao¡¯cmand chopped these aquatic creatures as easily as cutting tofu withrge knives, and nothing was difficult at all.

    However, this White Dragon River Army they faced right now was equipped with great weapons. The armors worn by those water-kind archers were in rtively lower quality, but at least each archer had a metal or fish scale armor that had a considerable defensive power. Added with the defensive system in this ce, if Ji Haounched a frontal attack, not too many warriors under hismand would be able to survive.

    "Where did they get so much money?" Shaosi had been doing the financial management for Yao Mountain territory, and at the moment, she was totally shocked. Over ten million high-quality bows and arrows produced by the non-humankind, that was a great fortune. As the God of a river, White Dragon River God shouldn¡¯t be able to earn so much money, not even if he sold himself in parts. He should never be able to afford all these, should he?"

    Looking at the roaring whirlpool, Ji Hao helplessly sent out another tens of warning messages.

 Chapter 971: Go Alone

    Chapter 971: Go Alone

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Six hourster, Yao Meng arrived with his warriors. After the battle they fought together, Yao Meng and Ji Hao were good friends now.

    Yao Meng left his army hundreds of miles away, then came to meet Ji Hao with a few trustworthy warriormanders. Seeing the solid fortification upon the whirlpool, he couldn¡¯t help but curse in a low voice.

    "Damn it! Who the hell is this White Dragon River God? Why is he so rich?"

    Yao Meng¡¯s eyes had even turned green. He stared at those strong bows held in those aquatic creatures¡¯ hands and couldn¡¯t say a word. Si Water territory wasn¡¯t rich. Therefore, Yao Meng¡¯s army only had less than ten-thousand good-quality bows like this.

    As a human earl, his armory wasn¡¯t even as rich as the armory of a leader of aquatic creatures; this made Yao Meng quite unconformable.

    "The one valued by Gong Gong sure has some abilities." Ji Hao had carefully scanned across White Dragon River with his spiritual power, and seen everything within the one million miles long section of this river.

    White Dragon River basin was vast, surrounded by towering mountains, with very few human beings living in this area. Therefore, all valuable mines in this area became White Dragon River God¡¯s private property. He had countless aquatic creatures working for him, and during the past countless years, he had taken immeasurably great amounts of valuable mineral resources from this area.

    At the bottom of this rapidly flowing river, Ji Hao found over ten-thousand mine craters. Some were thousands of meters deep, and some rich magic crystal mines were dug to tens of thousands of meters deep.

    By now, these empty mine craters had be the best parenting bases. These craters were now filled with aquatic nts, with countless rapidly-growling aquatic creatures living in. Large numbers of aquatic creatures gathered in these craters, doing nothing but eating andying eggs.

    Normally, a female human being could have one baby at a birth, but these aquatic creatures couldy tens, even hundreds of thousands of eggs at once. Wherever Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power scanned across, he saw countless different sized eggs, and billions of aquatic creatures noisily fighting and devouring each other in those craters.

    With such a giant number of aquatic creatures and all those mineral resources in this area, it was not so difficult for White Dragon River God to purchase all those weapons from the non-humankind, during the past hundreds of years.

    Ji Hao told Yao Meng about his discovery. Yao Meng gasped in both anger and jealousy, and his expression was even a bit unnatural. If this core area of White Dragon River didn¡¯t such a great defensive power, Yao Meng would have rushed up with his warriors to rob these rich aquatic creatures long ago.

    Another day had passed. Si Wen Ming and the other few earls who were close to Ji Hao, left their armies and rushed over, each with a couple of guards.

    Quickly greeting each other, these people came near the whirlpool and sneakily observed the defense of this area. After that, each one of them gasped in shock.

    "This...is way too much!" said Si Wen Ming with a darkened face, "Back then, Emperor Xuanyuan said that the heaven is fallen, so Gods of mountains and rivers should be conferred by the human emperor. But before this was settled, Emperor Xuanyuan abdicated and left."

    "This White Dragon River should be ruled by our humankind; all mineral resources should belong to our humankind!" Stomping his foot against the ground, Si Wen Ming continued with a tone of human suprematism while pointing at the flowing river and sneering.

    Gnashing his teeth, Si Wen Ming snorted, "Now, all these rare mineral resources have been stolen by these evil creatures and sent to the non-humankind, traded for weapons to ughter human beings. Such things can never happen again, ever!"

    Ji Hao stared at the eighteen floating mountains with a gloomy look.

    At night, the wind was cold and strong, blowing fiercely on these floating mountains. The eighteen floating mountains unsettlingly dragged the chains, letting out a buzzing noise.

    Lamplights emerged on these floating mountains, which were the aquatic creatures patrolling with torches held in their hands. Lighthouses were built on these flowing mountains, with a magical type of glowing pearl ced in. During night time, those pearls released a bright glow, gathered into a white-dragon-like strong stream of light by well-polishedrge seashells, then sent into all directions.

    The snow-white, cold light shed across the air, and made the surrounding area even brighter than daytime. Wherever the white light reached, everything seemed to be transparent. Ji Hao and the others surprisingly found that this white light could reach into the rock for hundreds of meters deep, and all bugs and worms hiding deeply underground could be seen clearly under this light.

    "Shall we just attack, or...?" Looking at the strong defensive line, Si Wen Ming asked while moving his forefinger across his neck.

    When he asked the question, his look was serious, and his tone was heavy.

    Unlike those weak and fragile aquatic creatures which were ughtered by human armies in the past month, this water-kind army under White Dragon River God¡¯smand was apparently raised by Gong Gong himself, with great efforts. In terms of morals, disciplines, and equipment, this army was totally different from the other water-kind armies.

    Elites of the enemy should be destroyed as soon as possible. Otherwise, once the endless reinforcement mentioned by therge toad truly arrived, things would get out of control.

    However, the White Dragon River Army was so strong, and if Ji Hao and the others trulyunched a frontal attack, how many human warriors would be sacrificed?

    The other earls who came along with Si Wen Ming all showed bitterness on their faces. They looked at those eighteen floating mountains and fell into speechlessness. Because of the flood, all their territories had suffered great losses in terms of warriors and nsmen, and their ns were weakenedrgely as well.

    Launching a frontal attack to this core area of White Dragon River with a tired army, the result might not be good.

    "Uncle Wen Ming, let me go in and take a look the first!" Ji Hao remained silent for a while, pondered carefully then began talking, "If anything truly harmful to our humankind is in there, I will destroy it, even by risking my own life. If nothing important is in there, we can simply encircle this area withoutunching attacks."

    Ji Hao continued in a deep voice, "We can¡¯t let our brothers die under those bows, can we? They all have parents and rtives. Besides, how many years have they spent to cultivate themselves into elites? If the casualty gets too big, I¡¯d be sad too."

    The other earls nodded, looking at Ji Hao with warmth and kindness.

    Ji Hao smiled, and before SI Wen Ming could say anything to stop him, the golden bridge flew out from between Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows. This time, no glow was emitted from the golden bridge. Instead, it transformed into a gust of wind, wrapped Ji Hao up and silently merged with the blowing wind. It airily flew towards the giant whirlpool under the eighteen floating mountains.

    Within a few breaths, Ji Hao reached the whirlpool. He carefully observed it to see if there were any other traps in it, then covered the sense of power released from his body with the Pan Xi divine mirror and carefully leaped in.

 Chapter 972: Dark Killing Thread

    Chapter 972: Dark Killing Thread

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    In the giant whirlpool, water currents were rapid, but silent.

    The white water currents moved swiftly yet quietly. And if one looked at them for a long while, he would feel like he was trapped in a delusion. The white water was quietly flowing in the enormous whirlpool, reaching down from the water surface, so deep that no bottom could be seen.

    Ji Hao let the water currents bring him down.

    What surprised him was that he didn¡¯t see even one spirit creature down there. Except for the aquatic warriors on the eighteen floating mountains above the whirlpool, not a single aquatic creature was in the water.

    White Dragon River God had apparently spent quite an effort on building this area. Diving down from the water surface, Ji Hao found a circle of human-head-sized glowing pearls on the mountains around the whirlpool underwater, every hundreds of meters.

    The white pearl glow made the underwater space very bright. The water was wlessly clear, even scarily clear, that Ji Hao always felt like some great danger had been hiding down here in this strangely clear water.

    Diving down for thirty-thousand meters, Ji Hao was brought under a red underground mountain by the water streams. With a sideway nce, he saw a few green spell symbols carved on the smooth surface of the mountain.

    These twisted spell symbols should be created by ancient spirit aquatic creatures, because under the white pearl glow, these green spell symbols had been releasing a cold and evil sense of power.

    When Ji Hao¡¯s body brushed across these spell symbols, he somehow felt a strange forcefield sweep through his body, that made him feel cold from the marrow. This feeling was prominent despite the fact that he was so strong now that he could even physically rival a powerful dragon-like Cloud Dream Dragon King.

    The deeper he went, the more spell symbols like these existed, and the cold power released from the whirlpool grew strong and stronger. Ji Hao tried to move his palm, but all ten fingers of his were already a bit stiff because of the coldness.

    After reaching ny-thousand meters deep underwater, extremely thin ice kes emerged from the clear water. Sheet-like white ice kes floated in the whirlpool in ordered lines, being controlled by the cold forcefield created by those green spell symbols. No matter how rapidly the water flowed, these ice kes remained motionless.

    At this point, Ji Hao caught a big trouble. Carelessly, he was pushed to a straightened white ice ke by the water current.

    The golden bridge slightly buzzed, then Ji Hao twisted his body and brushed across the edge of the ice ke. Meanwhile, Ji Hao took out a tungsten steel block and gently scratched the edge of the ice ke. The ice ke remained perfectly undamaged while the solid tungsten steel was cut into two silently.

    "Interesting!" Ji Hao packed the two pieces of tungsten steel and carefully focused on the front area.

    Countless straightened ice kes approached him like countless des hacking down at his face. The rapid water current dragged Ji Hao¡¯s body swiftly to those, thick lines of ice kes. Smartly, the golden bridge had been adjusting its moving direction, to help Ji Hao easily dodge these ice kes, which were less than three meters away from each other and disorderly positioned.

    In the whirlpool, with a slight carelessness, even a powerful spirit aquatic creature would be pushed into these ice kes by the water current, and one could imagine how miserable that would be.

    Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but silently nod. This White Dragon River God was indeed great. He cleverly set this effective and flexible defense mechanism, but made it look so natural, as if it was a natural phenomenon. This defense mechanism seemed to be simple, but it disabled all ordinary living being from diving so deep.

    Diving down along with water currents for quite a while, Ji Hao saw that the color of these ice kes turned faintly blue from white. As more and more, thicker and thicker magic spells emerged on the surrounding underwater mountains, the faint blue color of these ice kes slowly changed to cyan-green.

    The cold forcefield got stronger and stronger, while the clear water currents turned heavier and heavier.

    If the specific gravity of the water from the surface of the river was one, after Ji Hao dived down for a hundred thousand meters, the specific gravity of the faintly blue water in this area had already reached over three-hundred. Added with the great water pressure in this depth, even a Senior Magi could be crushed in this area.

    As the depth went on increasing, the water flowed faster and faster. What floated in the water were no longer sheet-sized ice kes. Instead, those had be dark-green ice threads.

    Around ten meters long ice threads stood in the rapidly flowing water. The water flushed across violently, but these ice threads remained motionless. When the water currents brushed across these ice threads, they would sparkle with a faint light.

    Ji Hao carefully listened, and heard a ghost-scream-like noiseing from these ice threads.

    Tiny spell symbols had been bursting from these dark-green ice threads, drifting in the water and creating long and thin streams of misty tails. These tiny spell symbols were the real sources of those barely audible ghost screams. Each spell symbol would hover around an ice thread for a short while, then merge back in it.

    Ji Hao looked at these seemingly soft yet strong, and extremely sharp dark-green ice threads, and felt that these ice threads were somehow familiar.

    Searching through his head, Ji Hao recalled all the knowledge regarding the great Dao, skills for magic-treasure making, and all the other things he learned from Yu Yu, Po, and the Magi Pce. Soon, he found something about these ice-thread-like things in his memory.

    That was recorded in Po¡¯s the secret note of magic-treasure-making ¡ª Pre-world dark killing threads!

    This type of ice threads was extremely rare, even back in the prehistorical era. It was known as an extreme form of dark power. These ice threads were soft yet incredibly strong. Except for a few pure positive types of natural powers, such as the essence sun fire, nothing could destroy them.

    Pre-world dark killing threads were iparably hard to deal with. Even if one had the essence sun fire, one may still fail to destroy them, because the essence sun fire might not be strong enough. Even if one were a greatly powerful being and could make the fire strong enough, it would still take a long span of time to melt these ice threads.

    ording to Po¡¯s note, back in the prehistorical era, if a spirit creature could collect pre-world dark killing threads and make a spirit treasure with them, it would definitely be able to dominate and. With that spirit treasure, ordinary powerful beings such as Priest Corpse could do nothing to it.

    Dark-green pre-world dark killing threads already had a great quality, and if the color turned ck, that would make it top-quality. If the color turned transparent-gray, that would be a supreme-level quality. If one had the skill, one could even create a pre-world-level treasure with transparent-gray pre-world dark killing threads.

    "Good for you, White Dragon River God!" Ji Hao silently clicked his tongue. All these pre-world dark killing threads in this river were natural treasures! ¡®I can¡¯t waste these, I have to collect all of theseter.¡¯ Ji Hao thought.

    Diving down deeper, the water pressure grew greater and greater, while the cold power in the water grew stronger and stronger. The color of pre-world dark killing threads in this depth gradually turned dark. The deeper he went, the darker it got.

    The ghost-scream-like noise turned louder and louder, shriller and shriller. Ji Hao felt that his scalp was numbed from time to time, and even his seed of Dao of sun was slightly shaken.

    Moving downwards for thirty-thousand meters further, Ji hao vaguely saw a series of buildings down below, and those pre-world dark killing threads around him were all transparent gray.

 Chapter 973: Going in the House

    Chapter 973: Going in the House

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Gray pre-world dark killing threads!

    Ji Hao saw lines of thousands of meters long pre-world dark killing threads in the rapidly spinning whirlpool, then his mind was nk.

    This kind of pre-world dark killing thread was a legend, even in the prehistorical era. Those powerful ancient spirit creatures had to spend years traveling around the world to luckily find a slight little bit of killing threads like these to create treasures. With Po¡¯s great power and abilities, he had been traveling in the Mind and the four wastnds for so many years, but he hadn¡¯t found even one gray pre-world dark killing thread!

    Nevertheless, right now, right in front of Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, there were millions of gray pre-world dark killing threads, each over three meters long.

    The gray color meant these killing threads already had a divine-level quality, but these killing threads were not entirely transparent yet, and could not be counted as supreme-level ones. However, these threads were already perfect for making all kinds of magic formation gs, magic treasures, and weapons.

    Ji Hao carefully dived deeper. The series of buildings down there became clearer and clearer. Gradually, the pre-world dark killing threads around him turned entirely transparent, when he was around three thousand meters away from those buildings.

    "I thought so!" Ji Hao silently praised in surprise. He nced around, and didn¡¯t see any living being in this area. Then, he rummaged his pockets and took out the ck steel sword from Si Water River God, who was killed by him earlier. He gently hacked on a gray transparent killing thread with that sword.

    Crack! The killing thread remained moveless while the ck steel sword had a thin crack appearing on it. Cold strands of power lingered on the crack. A long whileter, after the ck steel sword absorbed enough water power, the crack finally disappeared.

    This sword belonged to a true God, and was given by the heaven, but it failed to cut a supreme-level killing thread. Ji Hao¡¯s eye corners twitched intensively. He truly wanted to pull out the nine suns devil-destroying sword and try to cut these killing threads, but he was afraid that he might disturb the ones in those buildings. Therefore, he forced himself to not do it.

    Diving down, the water currents turned even heavier and more rapid.

    Raising his head, Ji Hao saw a white funnel-shaped whirlpool spinning swiftly above his head, its bottom being near him. A gray, transparent sk floated in this area. At the opening of this hexagonal sk, a gray-colored sphere of dark power was faintly visible, while a great amount of water power had been surging into the sk from the whirlpool.

    On each of the six sides of this sk, a twisted spell symbol had been sparkling. Every ten breaths, a strong stream of dark power would be released from the spell symbol, surge to the surrounding mountains along with shrill ghost streams, then reach up through spell symbols carved on them.

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and observed this three feet tall sk for a while, then figured out the secret of this whirlpool.

    This giant whirlpool gathered a great dark power, and the strong water pressure was the best tool to purify the dark power. The purified dark power was absorbed by the sk, and transformed into pre-world dark power. Then, it was released to the surrounding mountains, being transformed once again by the magic formation based on these mountains, and eventually condensing into ice kes in the whirlpool.

    Under the strong water pressure, these water kes were flushed and strengthened by the frigid water currents for countless years, and were purified,pressed gradually, and slowly formed into killing threads. Attracted by the sphere of dark power on the opening of the sk, the purer killing threads sank deeper, and in the end, all threads surrounding this sk were perfect supreme ones. They could be used straight for creating pre-world-level supreme treasures.

    "Good one, a truly good one!" Ji Hao nodded and praised.

    "Good treasure, a truly good treasure!" The mysterious man¡¯s voice came from Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, "Take it and go... This is the pre-world Liu Ren bottle. Liu Ren represents positive powers, and killing threads produced by it have an extreme-level negative power. Things would develop in the opposite direction when they be extreme. Therefore, these killing threads can actually withstand all kinds of pure fires."

    The mysterious smiled and continued, "This treasure is good. You possess the essence sun fire, which is purely positive. It¡¯s powerful, but simple as a defense. If you encounter some fierce creatures generated by the pre-world essence sun fire, you won¡¯t be able to do anything to them with your fire. However, with this pre-world Liu Ren bottle, you can deliver many unexpected changes."

    "So, shall I just take it straight away?" Ji Hao nced down at those buildings down below.

    "Hmm, I am only giving a suggestion. As for how will you do it, that¡¯s up to you!" The mysterious manughed in an irresponsible tone, quite happily, "When the world was just created, this treasure was a famous one. At least three-hundred pre-world devil Gods fought over it and died, but none of them actually attained it atst. It has been so many years. Who on earth was so lucky that actually attained this treasure?"

    Sighing loudly and rumblingly, the mysterious man changed his tone, gave a cold and scornful chuckle and continued, "However, the ones who own this treasure are still not good enough though. With a supreme treasure like this, they are still extracting killing threads in such a silly way!"

    Ji Hao paused slightly and asked, "Do you have a better idea?"

    The mysterious man remained silent for a while, then responded a bit embarrassedly, "Back then...I heard an old man mention it... He was a master of dark power. But at that time, I didn¡¯t think that special magic would be useful for me, so I didn¡¯t take it seriously! However, if you attain this bottle, I¡¯ll spend some time to try to recall. I think I can recall it!"

    Ji Hao curved his mouth corners downwards. ¡®Alright, this old guy is never reliable anyway!¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    He took a few circles around the bottle, then took out those magic talismans and thunder-me bombs given by Priest Dachi before the Pan Xi World life-and-death game started. He put these talismans and bombs around the bottle, and next, set up a small-world reversal magic formation that he learned from Yu Yu to conceal them. Afterwards, he abruptly dived down and moved into the underwater city down below.

    The golden bridge had been shaking slightly. Colorless and shapeless divine light streams shed across the water, silently broke a few simple magic formations, allowing Ji Hao to easily break into this underwater city.

    Although called an underwater city, in fact, this ce had a rather simple structure. Barracks were built in the north, south, west, and east, circling a tens of miles huge area. In the square, facing the north were three halls. These were all that was there in this underwater city.

    Barracks in the east, west, and south were quiet. Through the opened doors, Ji Hao saw arge spirit aquatic creature sitting in each room of these three long lines of barracks with legs crossed, and had been silently absorbing the rich water power from the water.

    All aquatic creatures in these barracks had been silently cultivating themselves, and no one was making any sound.

    In the middle of the square, a floating three-dimensional magic formation floated in the water. It was quiet and motionless, without any sense of power releasing from it. Ji Hao measured this great formation with his eyes and found that over sixty-percent of theplicated structure of this magic formation was beyond his understanding. He turned away from this magic formation, then quietly came to the northern side.

    Supreme-level killing threads drifted down from above and descended into the open door, along with shrill ghost screams.

    Through the door, Ji Hao saw tens ofrge ck gs floating in the hall, while a low voice could be heard from there.

    "Father, are you the most powerful one now with these dark killing gs?"

 Chapter 974: The River God and His Sons

    Chapter 974: The River God and His Sons

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The most powerful one in the world?

    Ji Hao wanted tough.

    Among all living beings in the entire Pan Gu world, who dared to say that?

    Not to mention those countless years old terrifying beings who lived ever since the prehistorical era and had now withdrawn from society to live in solitude, Priest Dachi and Priest Qing Wei, who were immeasurably powerful, one could just take Yu Yu. Facing Yu Yu, which man would dare to call himself the most powerful one? Not before he survived a sword hackunched by Yu Yu!

    Standing by the door of the hall, Ji Hao peeked in.

    The hall was clean and empty, and nothing was in it except for a purely ck square cauldron in the middle. The cauldron was embossed with countless spirit creature portraits, and had ck smoke rising from it. Countless roaring twisted faces emerged from the ck smoke one after another. Tens ofrge ck gs floated above the square cauldron, absorbing the ck smoke ceaselessly like ck holes.

    A middle-aged man with a long ck robe and a square, slightly wrinkled face was sitting in front of the cauldron. He was especially tall, with broad shoulders. He reached the height of more than three meters when sitting on the ground with crossed legs. If he stood up, he would certainly reach over nine meters.

    This man had a dark skin, and he sat on the ground with an unfinished ckrge g floating in front of him. Transparent gray killing threads flew in from the outside, seized by the hands of this middle-aged man. Like the most skilled weaver, this man had been weaving those killing threads into thisrge ck g.

    Tens of simr ck gs floated in front of the man. Under these gs were twelve young men, all wearing long robes and sitting in a straight line. They raised their heads from time to time to spurt ck fire streams towards those gs.

    The one who talked just now was one of these young men. All twelve of them sat on they ground with their backs towards Ji Hao. Therefore, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t see their faces.

    The middle-aged man remained silent for a while, as he was swiftly seizing killing threads from the water and weaving the g. After being weaved into the g, these gray transparent killing threads instantly turned lusterless and dark, just like a drop of clear water falling into a tank of ink.

    A quarter of an hourter, thisrge ck g was nearly finished. The middle-aged man raised his head, took a slow and cold nce at these young men with his purely dark eyes, then began talking with a frosty tone.

    "The most powerful one in the world? Idiots, remember this, the ones who dared to think about that have all died long ago!"

    Tiny ck spell symbols that belonged to all kinds of spirit creatures had been flying out from his fingers and merging with therge ck g, while this man continued with that cold voice, "You silly boys, you shall remember one thing. If you want to live longer, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re the most powerful one in the world. Don¡¯t you ever think that no one can defeat you."

    Therge g was finished already. The middle-aged man opened his mouth and let out a fist-sized, ck spirit blood drop, that was wrapped in a dense ck fire. The spirit blood drop silently fell on the surface of the g, which waved like water and quickly absorbed it.

    An extended, shrill noise came from inside therge g, while a frigid power spread out in a swirl. On the ground,rge numbers of spell symbols burst with a faint glow and sealed the power inside the hall.

    The cold power shed against those spell symbols on the ground and generated tiny green electric bolts from time to time.

    "But father, " murmured the young man who had talked before with an unconvinced tone, "These dark killing gs were made from pre-world killing threads. No treasure in the world can suppress their powers. These days, we¡¯ve sneakily collected tens of billions of souls. Once all killing gs werepleted, we will even be able to destroy the world. You¡¯re so powerful, aren¡¯t you invincible? Aren¡¯t you the most powerful one?"

    The middle-aged man raised the gpole in his hand and smashed heavily on the head of the first young man on his left.

    Thud! The young man buried his head in his arms while howling in pain. At the same time, the middle-aged man shouted harshly, "I told you that you¡¯re idiots, but you all think that you¡¯re so smart! If we could be invincible by simplypleting these dark killing gs, back then, your grandfather, the father of your father, wouldn¡¯t have his tendons pulled out and skin peeled off, and end up being made into a treasure by someone else!"

    The young man who still had his hands on his head yelled out unhappily, "But father, back then, grandpa onlypleted one dark killing g, with only ten-million souls in it. We have one hundred and sixty-nine dark killing gs, and tens of billions of souls..."

    The middle-aged man hit the young man¡¯s head with the gpole again. Then, he snorted coldly, and prepared to continue teaching his sons, but abruptly raised his head. He nced outside through the door of the hall with his gleaming dark eyes, then said with a weird tone, "My friend, since you are here already, why do you have to hide yourself? I am White Dragon River God, d to meet you!"

    Therge g held in his hands released a dark stream of light and rolled up. Then, White Dragon River God leaped up from his seat. Meanwhile, arge hump bulged up from each of his shoulders. Within a blink of an eye, two long necks reached out from his shoulders, connected to two hideous-looking horned dragon-flood heads that had been showing their sharp teeth.

    Thatrge toad said that White Dragon River God was a three-headed ck flood dragon; it turned out to be true.

    The twelve sons of the river God leaped up as well, each casting a loud shout and having a pair of humps rising from their shoulders. Soon, each of them had two flood-dragon heads swaying on their shoulders, one spurting ck fire while one spurting ck ice mist, seeming to be quite powerful.

    Ji Hao knitted his eyebrows. How could the White Dragon River God find a trace of his?

    He had the golden bridge and the Pan Xi divine mirror, which were two supreme pieces, but still, White Dragon River God managed to see him. What had this river God been cultivating his dark pair of eyes with?

    Coughing slightly, Ji Hao deactivated the golden bridge and the mirror and showed his figure with a faint smile on his face. He politely bowed to White Dragon River God and said, "I am Ji Hao. White Dragon River God, d to meet you!"

    Ji Hao abruptly showed up in the doorway. Watching this happened, White Dragon River God screamed out in a startle, then immediately leaped backward for fifteen meters, almost bumping on that dark square cauldron, despite the calmness he showed just now.

    "You, you, you, who the hell are you? You, you, you, how the hell did you get in here? You, you, you wha-what do you want?"

    The twelve sons of the river God all screamed out as well while taking a few steps backward simultaneously, staring at Ji Hao as if he was a ghost.

    A whileter, the young man who was hit by his father for twice shouted, "Father, you¡¯re right! We have to be cautious and careful! You tried this every hour, and we truly got this guy walking out by himself!"

    Ji Hao was a bit dumbfounded.

    Looking at the river God and his sons, who seemed to be ready to take action, Ji Hao found this quiteughable, and also annoying.

    So, the river God didn¡¯t discover any trace of his. Instead, he just habitually said that. Ji Hao was an experienced one, but he was tricked, and walked out himself.

 Chapter 975: Dark Killing Flags

    Chapter 975: Dark Killing gs

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Since Ji Hao had walked out already, he didn¡¯t want to hide anymore. He asked straightforwardly, "White Dragon River God, cut the crap. Thatrge magic formation in the square out there, what is that for?"

    White Dragon River God paused for a second, then waved the dark g in his hand and it behind his body. The g flew to above the ck caldron and floated in the water, releasing ck mist streams.

    Then he rubbed his hands and asked politely and carefully, "May I ask your name?"

    Ji Hao clenched his right fingers. The nine suns devil-destroying sword appeared in his hand, with essence sun fire spurting from it. He conveniently wielded the sword, as golden fire spots drifted down from the sword top. Next, spell symbols on the ground exploded one after another along with a puffing noise. A three-hundred-meter long arc-shaped line was left on the ground. Within the line, over ten-thousand spell symbols were cut open and destroyed. Strands of green smoke spurted out from the damaged spell symbols.

    With a convenient sword move, without activating any power, the defensive magic formation set in this hall by White Dragon River God was easily broken.

    Ji Hao looked at the river God, whose face was suddenly tightened, and said in a deep yet strong voice, "Cut the crap! I want the answer!"

    The river God lowered his eyelids and restrained the power vibration released from his body. He put on a harmless face, smiled at Ji Hao and responded, "My friend, don¡¯t be angry, please. My ancestors told us to be nice and kind to people, and to never fight. My friend, don¡¯t attack, what do you want to know? I will tell you all I know, I promise!"

    Raising his eyes, the river God nced outside, then sighed slightly and continued, "Thatrge magic formation, I don¡¯t know what is it for either. Gong Gong sent over a magic formation blueprint and ordered me to set it up. I¡¯m nothing but a lowly weak aquatic creature, serving Lord Gong Gong with my sons, seeking protection. How can I not listen to his orders?"

    Narrowing his eyes, the river God chuckled, "If you want to know what that magic formation is for, my friend, I think you should go ask Lord Gong Gong."

    Hearing White Dragon River God, Ji Haoughed out loud. This river God seemed to be cowardly and extra cautious, but at the same time, he was also cunning and smart. He imed that he didn¡¯t know the function of therge formation out there, but how did that toad who was captured alive by Ji Hao know it? The toad was nobody but a brother of the close servant girl of the most beloved wife of the river God. Where did he hear things about therge magic formation from?

    "You¡¯re not honest, you¡¯re truly not honest." Ji Hao shook his head. He turned around, gripped the sword hilt with both hands and took a deep breath. He then raised the sword, seeming ready to give a hack at thatrge magic formation in the square.

    "My friend, why do you have to push it?" While Ji Hao was gathering his strength, the river God abruptly sighed, swung his arm backward and grabbed down arge ck g that was coiled in a ck mist. He flicked the g towards Ji Hao and said, "Sometimes, giving a choice to the others equals giving one to yourself!"

    Following a resonant roar and countless shrill screams, a dense cloud of ck mist puffed out from the ck g. Within the ck mist, the faces of countless human beings and spirit creatures were visible, while the mist cloud roared towards Ji Hao, along with a bone-piercing cold power.

    Each of the twelve young men grabbed a dark killing g from above the square cauldron, cast a growl and flicked towards Ji Hao. A great wave of ck mist pressed down at Ji Hao, surrounding him like dark clouds.

    Ji Hao felt that his skin was pierced by countless needles, and his spirit blood was unsettled. Every single fine hair of his had stood straight up, while stands of warmth flowed out through his pores.

    The souls of human beings and spirit creatures in the mist had already been turned into some kind of especially fierce thing. They were screaming, and their screams were like ropes with countless barbs, drilling into Ji Hao¡¯s ears, straight into his spiritual space. They seemed to hook his seed of Dao of sun, trying to drag his primordial spirit out of the seed of Dao.

    However, Ji Hao¡¯s seed of Dao was incredibly strong and sturdy, and was surrounded by purely positive essence sun fire. His primordial spirit was hiding inside the seed of Dao, and didn¡¯t need to be afraid of any kind of evil.

    If he were an ordinary human being, a Senior Magus or low-grade Qi cultivator, under the effect of the screams made by those fierce evil souls hiding in these dark killing gs, his soul would have involuntarily flown out of his body. But Ji Hao had the seed of Dao of sun. So, he only felt itchy on his whole body, but his primordial spirit stayed as unmoved as a mountain.

    The stainless cloak buzzed and burst with a bright light. Nine dazzling suns rose, hovering around Ji Hao while releasing waves of raging fire that spread out. Triggered by the magic Ji Hao learned from Yu Yu, the fire released from the cloak transformed into an enormous lotus with a thousand petals. Ji Hao stood on the seedpod of the lotus, while bright streams of golden light dazzled out from petal, making Ji Hao look like a God descending from the heaven.

    The cloud of frigid dark mist rolled above his head, circling around Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    However, no matter how hard White Dragon River God and his sons tried to activate those dark killing gs, not a single strand of ck mist could ever approach Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Before, Ji Hao¡¯s spirit blood was agitated, and was even about to surge out of his body through his pores. But at the moment, once the stainless cloak was activated, all bad feelings were gone.

    Calmly standing in the fire lotus, Ji Hao turned around, grinningly looked at the river God and said, "Like I said, don¡¯t waste my time. Since you don¡¯t want to tell me what it¡¯s for, I think it¡¯s better for me to destroy it."

    Smiling coldly, Ji Hao put on a serious face and continued, "White Dragon River God, Gong Gong raised a flood in the human world and killed countless human beings. Our humankind will make him pay for this. You better not go the wrong way. Once you choose the wrong side, you may die because of your mistake!"

    Before the river God said anything, Ji Hao continued harshly, "ording to the conversation between you and your son, you know things in the prehistorical era, and you can collect killing threads to make dark killing gs. Apparently, you¡¯re a rather powerful one. It¡¯s not easy for you to cultivate yourself to this level, so do not get yourself killed!"

    White Dragon River God¡¯s face twitched slightly, then he took a long breath. Next, between his two flood dragon heads, his human head began transforming as well, and soon became another flood dragon head.

    While releasing ck fire, ck ice kes and ck gusts of wind from the three flood dragon heads, the river God shouted at Ji Hao, "It has happened already, so what can we say? We nned this for so many years, and we¡¯ve made so many efforts. How can we give up just like this? If you had stayed outside, that¡¯d be fine. But since you¡¯vee in, don¡¯t me me for having no mercy!"

    Roaring brightly, the left and right head of the river God leaned backward, each biting a dark killing g.

    The twelve sons of the river God did the same. They opened their jaws, and each bit two dark gs with their flood dragon heads. Added with the ones held in their hands, thirty-nine ck gs were waved quickly towards Ji Hao.

    Their middle heads began incanting a spell. Following their voices, the dark mist released from these gs grew denser and denser, darker and darker. Along with shrill, ear-piercing screams, water-tank-sized, ferocious-looking ghost heads gradually emerged in the ck mist.

    These ghost heads with a cyan-ck color were entirely wrapped in ice crystals, and had been drooling towards Ji Hao, greedily and hideously.

    As the river God gave a high-pitched scream, thousands of ghost heads widely opened their mouths and pounced on Ji Hao.

 Chapter 976: Immeasurable Dark Power

    Chapter 976: Immeasurable Dark Power

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The fastest ghost head was wrapped in a dense ck smoke as it rushed to Ji Hao¡¯s face.

    Ji Hao swung his arm forwards andunched a sword move. Large kes of golden fire roared out and turned the ghost head into countless ck threads. The ghost head screamed shrilly while drawing back. Ji Hao watched it rush back into a ck g, and within a blink of an eye, another ghost head that looked exactly the same as the first one, flew out, rushing towards Ji Hao while screaming.

    He wielded his sword and let an arc-shaped sword light sh across the air. Over ten ghost heads were chopped. Countless ck shreds of smoke swished backward and flew back into the g. They twisted and wove together, and turned back into over ten ghost heads, pouncing on Ji Hao once again while raising a dense cloud of ck smoke.

    "Interesting!" Ji Hao opened his erect eye and released a bright golden light that covered over a thousand ghost heads. Those ghost heads melted like snow statues under the strongest sunlight, and quickly turned into ck smoke and drew back. Then, they transformed again to ghost heads and flew out of therge ck g, screaming and tremblingly flying towards him.

    Ji Hao snorted coldly. He locked his left fingers together and quickly created tens of Yu Yu divine thunderbolts, which were the fastest and the most violent. Thunderbolts were sharp as a sword, as they hacked down fiercely and cut hundreds of ghost heads into pieces. But within a twinkling of an eye, these shredded ghost heads merged back together in therge ck g and roared out once again.

    White Dragon River God¡¯sughter came out from the dense ck smoke, "My friend, all souls in these dark killing gs are indestructible; they¡¯re immortal. With your power, you can¡¯t do any harm to them, not even with those supreme treasures with pure positive power in your hands."

    Pausing for a second, the river God continued, with a trace of greediness in his tone, "How about this, you give me the sword and cloak of yours, then I¡¯ll let you leave safely. By giving you a chance to leave, I will take a great risk. After all, Lord Gong Gong might want to know about all theseter. What do you think?"

    Ji Hao gave an angry smile when he heard this. "You indeed have a wishful thinking!"

    The river God remained silent for a while, then asked a bit embarrassedly, "Is wishful thinking a treasure too? What kind of a treasure is it? I know the word ¡®wishful¡¯, but what is ¡®thinking¡¯? Is it a spiritual treasure?"

    Ji Hao opened his mouth, but didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t know how to exin it to the river God, neither did he want to waste any time on this.

    Were these ghost heads indestructible? That was only because those ck gs had been absorbing those ck smoke streams transformed from ghost heads that were chopped into pieces by Ji Hao, thus regenerating those ghost heads! Apart from this, those dark killing gs didn¡¯t seem to have other special abilities.

    Laughing coldly, Ji Hao fixed his eyes on the locations of the river God and his sons, straightened the nine suns devil-destroying sword andunched a violent wave of attacks. He took a big step forward, then swiftly rushed up for tens of steps within a blink of an eye. With Ji Hao¡¯s current physical power, even if he couldn¡¯t teleport himself, he could cover tens of miles with a single step.

    Rushing for tens of steps, Ji Hao surprisingly found that he was still surrounded by dense ck smoke. The strong ck smoke suffused the entire space, except for the small area with a radius of three-hundred meters that was covered by the golden light released from the stainless cloak. Above Ji Hao¡¯s head, under his feet, in the front, in the back, and both the sides, wherever Ji Hao¡¯s eyes could reach, the ck smoke had been rolling.

    He couldn¡¯t see the river God, neither could he see his sons.

    In his spiritual space, the mysterious man began talking, "Three-headed ck flood dragon, dark killing threads, dark killing gs... These things together remind me of a man. Before the creation of the world, in the era of Chaos, this man was quite famous."

    "Eh? Who?" Ji Hao asked subconsciously.

    "The old Daoist priest named Three Dark." responded the mysterious man slowly, "He was a three-headed ck spirit flood dragon born in the Chaos. He cultivated himself with the dark power and took the shape of a man, living in the era of Chaos. Those pre-world devil Gods called him Old Priest Three Dark."

    Sighing for an unknown reason, the mysterious man continued slowly, "Back then, he fought me over a dark soul-breaking spear. I struck him into pieces with a punch. I thought his bloodline had died since then. Never knew he still had descendants who carried that bloodline of his."

    "Hehe..." Ji Haoughed. ¡®This brutal old man.¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    Slightly curving his mouth corners, Ji Hao continued asking, "You...Why did you fight him over that dark soul-breaking spear?"

    Remaining silent for a while, the mysterious man murmured, sounding a bit ashamed, "I¡¯ve been interested in all kinds of weapon, swords, spears, axes. Each time I saw a new weapon, I would want to have it and try it. That spear was ownerless. He fought me over it, and I carelessly punched him too hard."

    Hearing this, Ji Hao¡¯s heart was even shaking. ¡®A famous powerful being in the era of Chaos, was punched to death by you, only because you carelessly punched too hard? Are you showing off?¡¯ "thought Ji Hao.

    While Ji Hao talked to the mysterious man, more and more ghost heads approached from all directions, and the cold power released from them grew stronger and stronger.

    What surprised Ji Hao was that at first when he wielded his sword and hacked on these ghost heads, he could severely injure them and turn them into a puff of smoke. But now, he could only cut a ghost head into two, like chopping a watermelon.

    The two pieces of the ghost head would be connected by countless dark smoke threads, and following an ear piercing scream, would merge back together and recover, seeming perfectly unharmed. The essence sun fire failed to do any harm to those ghost heads.

    "White Dragon River God, these dark killing gs of yours are indeed powerful. Aren¡¯t these ghost heads afraid of my essence sun fire." Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but exim out, praising sincerely.

    "They do fear that fire." The river God¡¯s voice sounded from far away. Ji Hao felt that the distance between the river God and himself was tens of thousands of miles long. "But do you remember what this ce is? This is the deepest area of White Dragon River. The dark power is inexhaustible in this area. These ghost heads were made from tens of billions of souls that I collected in these years. How strong is the essence sun fire under your control?"

    "Unless you can evaporate this White Dragon River and all tens of thousands of branches at once with one move, you would never break these dark killing gs of mine." The river God said honestly, "The sword of yours is truly powerful, but what a shame, you don¡¯t deserve a treasure like that. You¡¯re just not good enough."

    Sighing slightly, the river god continued ndly, "If this sword is held in the hands of the few powerful beings I know, I wouldn¡¯t dare to go against them at all. I would have kneeled straight on the ground and begged for mercy. But my friend, you don¡¯t have the qualification to make me kneel and beg for mercy, yet."

    Ji Hao straightened his face and nced around.

    This White Dragon River God sounded frank and honest, but it was not hard to tell that he was false-hearted and shameless.

    Ji Hao had to figure out a way to free himself from this dark killing gs, then make the river God tell him about the purpose of thatrge magic formation in the square outside. More importantly, he wanted to force the river God to tell him how many ambushes like this had Gong Gong arranged.

    However, before Ji Hao figured a way out, the surrounding ck smoke began rolling quickly like a whirlpool.

    Trapped in the dark smoke, Ji Hao felt that the world began spinning swiftly, and both the time and space around him had been twisted in a strange way. Ji Hao began spinning weirdly, such that he even felt his brain spinning inside his head.

    Ear-piercing ghost screams could be heard. A few ghost heads suddenly pounced on the fire lotuses transformed from the power of the stainless cloak, opened their mouths and inhaled. Shockingly, these ghost heads each inhaled a little bit of the essence sun fire released from the stainless cloak.

 Chapter 977: Eat His Own Bitter Fruit

    Chapter 977: Eat His Own Bitter Fruit

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Could this magic formation formed by those dark killing gs under White Dragon River God and his sons¡¯ control even twist the time and space, and shake a primordial spirit? Ji Hao was surprised already, and on seeing these ghost heads open their jaws and devour the essence sun fire, Ji Hao was shocked.

    But soon, Ji Hao figured it out.

    The dark killing thread already had an extremely negative nature. If the essence sun fire could represent the extreme positive power in this world, the dark killing thread would be able to represent the extreme negative power. Extreme negative power and extreme positive power were equally great. The negative power could generate positive power when it reached an extreme level, and vice versa. The mutual transformation could happen between extreme powers, which was the most basic naturalw regarding the bnce of negative power and positive power, also known as Yin and Yang. White Dragon River God was more powerful than Ji Hao. Therefore, it was totally reasonable for his dark killing gs to absorb the essence sun fire and strengthen themselves!

    "Good, good, good!" Ji Haoughed out loud. Cultivating the enemy¡¯s weapons with his essence sun fire? He couldn¡¯t do such a silly thing.

    Putting back the nine suns devil-destroying sword and dimming down the stainless cloak, Ji Hao let the Pan Xi divine mirror float above his head and release a dark stream of light that wrapped him up. Then, Ji Hao took out the Moho staff that he gained from Moho Family.

    Those ghost heads, which rushed up to Ji Hao while streaming, abruptly disappeared once they touched the dim divine light released from the mirror. Next, White Dragon River God and his sons shouted out in rm, because countless ghost heads suddenly showed up before their faces with opened mouths and released fierce streams of cold power on them. The river god and his sons didn¡¯t manage to react timely, and were struck right on the heads.

    Following a few shrill howls, six of the river God¡¯s sons, who failed to dodge, had the cold power streamsnd on their bodies. They were frozen in dark ice, and, their souls visibly transformed into dim streams of light, spurting out from their eyes, nostrils and ears. Those ghost heads happily opened their mouth and seemed to devour these souls.

    White Dragon River God crafted these dark killing gs himself, and cultivated these gs with tens of billions of souls collected by him and his sons. But still, they did fear the power of these dark killing gs.

    Just like a masterful cksmith who collected iron ores himself, then finally smithed a good de, he could still be harmed by this de without a doubt. No matter how great were the skills of this cksmith, if he dared to hack himself with a de made by himself, he would suffer and bleed.

    White Dragon River God couldn¡¯t even dream that Ji Hao had the Pan Xi divine mirror, such a powerful supreme treasure. With a slight carelessness, six of his sons were injured severely, and even their souls were dragged out of their bodies by these scary ghost heads generated by the dark killing gs.

    The river God and his sons screamed and shouted. The river God roared furiously while quickly wielding three dark killing gs and releasing strong streams of ck smoke. He tried his best to cast those approaching greedy ghost heads away, carefully protecting the souls of the six sons of his.

    "B*stard! You, you, you, how did you hurt my beloved sons?" White Dragon God looked at this six sons who were frozen in dark ice while six hot streams of tears flew out from his eye sockets. He nearly cried out.

    Before Ji Hao said anything, White Dragon River God murmured to himself, "Abba was right! Making dark killing gs are forbidden by nature, and a disaster will descend if one tries to make dark killing gs. My poor boys, I¡¯m sorry!"

    The ck smoke remained as dense as before, and Ji Hao couldn¡¯t see what happened to the river God¡¯s sons. But he listened carefully and heard the cracking noises that came from frozen fleshy bodies.

    In winter, some trees in the forest would freeze. When those frozen trees cracked, the same noise could be heard.

    The six sons of the river God were injured by the cold power released by those ghost heads from the killing dark gs. Their Bodies were frozen entirely, and the extremely cold power drilled into their body, creating countless thin cracks on their skins, muscles, bones and internal organs.

    White Dragon River God and the rest six sons of his watched the bodies of the six young men slowly cracked in dark ice, turning into minced meat, without having a chance to be cured. This happened within a few breaths.

    "My boys!" White Dragon River God screamed hysterically.

    The six dark-green light spheres quickly hovered around him. The six young men, whose bodies had already died, wailed and cried in sadness. But without their bodies, their cries sounded like ghost screams, and somehow boosted the coldness in the hall, which was suffused by ck smoke.

    "White Dragon River God, don¡¯t you still want to tell me the purpose of that great magic formation out there?" Ji Hao wielded the Moho staff.

    The water power around his body froze suddenly, stopped moving along with the ck smoke released from killing gs. Deep water flowing noise came from all directions, as the surrounding water power was all brought under control by the Moho staff. Extremely pure streams of water power started gathering towards Moho staff.

    Within a second, a water-tank-sized white watery light emerged on the Moho staff.

    This white light didn¡¯t have arge size, yet it waspressed from all essence water power of the entire White Dragon River. Ji Hao silently incanted a spell and cast a Qing Wei thunder magic taught by Priest Guang Cheng. Next, a series of tiny, thunderbolt-like spell symbols quickly emerged within the watery light sphere. Ji Hao activated his primordial spirit power and transformed it into an enormous watery thunderbolt with Qing Wei thunder magic.

    Qing Wei thunder magic wasn¡¯t as fast as Yu Yu thunder magic. It needed to gather and transform the power before it burst. However, Qing Wei thunder magic was greatly powerful and effective, and also mysterious. Under the same conditions, Qing Wei thunder magic was always more powerful than Yu Yu thunder magic.

    Ji Hao wasn¡¯t a master of Qing Wei thunder magic, so he spent three breaths to transform the water power he gathered into a bolt of thunder.

    White Dragon River God cried over his sons¡¯ dead bodies, which were still frozen in ice. He had lived for countless years, but he only had these twelve direct descendants. With an easy moveunched by Ji Hao, he lost six of them. Although he managed to save the souls of his sons, without fleshy bodies, what should his sons do? Should he let his sons cultivate themselves as ghosts? Or anything else?

    Three-headed ck flood dragons had strong bodies, that could even be mentioned in the same breath with pure-blood dragons. Additionally, three-headed flood dragons were born with great abilities and powers. Normally, White Dragon River God had been quite proud of his bloodline and strong body. But now, six of his sons had lost their bodies. This was like the end of the world to him. He didn¡¯t even know what to do.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t give White Dragon River God too much time. Instead, he gently wielded the Moho staff and released a white thunderbolt. The thunderbolt dazzled out and disappeared in the dense ck smoke in a moment. The Pan Xi divine mirror protected Ji Hao¡¯s body, as Ji Hao locked his fingers together and activated the thunderbolt. Following a muffled boom, all buildings in this underworld city of White Dragon River God were ttened.

    Buzz! Wherever the white thunderbolt reached, everything was turned into ash.

 Chapter 978: Deep Dark Soul Cauldron

    Chapter 978: Deep Dark Soul Cauldron

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    When Ji Hao started the fight against White Dragon River God and his sons, from the barracks in the east, south and west,rge groups of aquatic creatures were disturbed. They put on armors and rushed out of their rooms.

    These aquatic creatures were all trusted warriors of the river God, and also were the backbone of the water-kind army under hismand. Ny-percent of these aquatic creatures were at the level of Magus Kings, while the rest ten percent were as powerful as Divine Magi.

    The hall was wrapped in a dark power, so these aquatic creatures couldn¡¯t approach it. Therefore, these well-trained aquatic warriors formed battle formations and surrounded the hall, while tens of powerful ones trod on rapid water currents and flew above the hall. The entire hall was now sealed off.

    While these aquatic warriors were preparing for a war, the Qing Wei thunderbolt created by Ji Hao burst.

    Waves of dazzling white thunder light shattered the ck smoke released from the dark killing gs, spreading out in an unstoppable way. It thennded on the bodies of those aquatic creatures surrounding the hall. In a moment, their armors were crushed by that white, soft yet heavy thunder light, then their internal organs were shattered. They didn¡¯t even manage to give a howl before they were turned into nothingness by the thunder light.

    Only seven to eight aquatic creatures, who were the most powerful ones, sensed the danger ahead of time, transformed into a stream of water and fled swiftly away, while all the other aquatic creatures were turned into a strand of smoke in the thunder light.

    However, on the square before the hall, thatrge magic formation floating in water was suddenly surrounded by a thickyer of rapid water currents. Layer andyer, those water currents spun oppositely while vibrating intensely. As waves of thunder power struck down, those water currents quaked, continuously neutralizing the thunder power and protecting therge magic formation. Eventually, the magic formation remained unharmed.

    On the ttened hall, Ji Hao looked at the river God and his six sons, who were staggering backward, and chuckled.

    Bybining the Moho staff and Qing Wei thunder magic, such a great effect was delivered, which was beyond Ji Hao¡¯s imagination. With Ji Hao¡¯s current power, he could only gather the water power of a hundred-mile radius area at most andpress it into a Qing Wei thunderbolt. The Qing Wei thunderbolt generated by the water power from a hundred-mile radius area would be powerful indeed, but it could tten a mountain at the most.

    Not to mention defeating White Dragon River God and his six sons, or breaking the ck smoke released from those dark killing gs, with a Qing Wei thunderbolt like that, Ji Hao wouldn¡¯t be able to even kill those high-grade aquatic warriors who all had extremely strong bodies.

    Nevertheless, the Moho staff was iparably powerful. With its power, Ji Hao gathered a giant amount of water power momentarily, then cast Qing Wei thunder magic and transformed it all into a Qing Wei thunderbolt. This Qing Wei thunderbolt was tens of thousands of times more powerful than the one that Ji Hao could generate with his own power.

    Ny-nine percent of those aquatic creatures were struck to death by the thunderbolt, and only around ten survived, managing to escape with severe injuries.

    In front of Ji Hao, the White Dragon River God had thin streams of blood flowing out of his mouth corners. The six sons of his had their horns and scales broken. Their flood dragon heads were vomiting blood as well. What made White Dragon River God¡¯s face even more twisted was that the corpses of his six dead sons disappeared without a trace under the effect of the thunder light as well.

    "White Dragon River God, you¡¯re a well-cultivated three-headed ck flood dragon, conferred as a river God by Gong Gong. But you¡¯re still a spirit creature." Ji Hao said in a nd tone, "This thunder magic I cast is a positive magic based on the great Dao of nature. The thunderbolts generated by the positive natural power the most are harmful to spirit creatures like you."

    White Dragon River God looked at Ji Hao with a sulky face. He opened his mouth, andrge streams of blood gushed out. Before, he was forcibly holding it back, but on hearing Ji Hao, his injured internal organs twitched intensely and squeezed the blood out of his body.

    "If I were a true God...Thunder magic would be useless to me!" White Dragon River God angrily stared at Ji Hao and growled with a hoarse voice.

    "Not necessarily!" said Ji Hao. If White Dragon River God was a true God conferred by the ancient heaven, after epting this title, his spirit creature power would surely be taken away from him. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of the power of thunder. But Qing Wei thunder magic was incredibly powerful and extremely effective, and even true Gods could be killed by a Qing Wei thunderbolt.

    However, Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to exin all this to the river god. Should he even tell the founding story of his sect?

    Holding the Moho staff with his left hand, Ji Hao slightly waved the staff, which quaked the entire White Dragon River along with a buzzing noise. Then, another water-tank-sized white light sphere emerged on the staff head. This sphere of water power was much more concentrated than the one before. As it emerged, Ji Hao began incanting the spell again while locking his right fingers together. The white light sphere suddenly shrunk, then another Qing Wei thunderbolt was shaped.

    "Today, one of us is gonna die!" White Dragon River God viciously stared at Ji Hao and yelled, "You killed my boys, you ruined my future, and you destroyed my hope of achieving the great Dao and an immortal life. Today, I will fight you to death!"

    White Dragon River God roared resonantly in a fury. The bodies of his and his six sons began changing quickly, and within a breath, they each expanded to hundreds of meters long. Six enormous ck, three-headed flood dragons showed up in front of Ji Hao.

    The six flood dragons roared towards the sky, then tens of dark killing gs started vibrating above therge ck cauldron behind them. Along with a shrill noise,rge clouds of dark smoke were released from those ck gs, surging into the ck cauldron down below.

    Therge ck cauldron let out a high-pitched noise, while countless ghost and spirit embossments on it began moving like living beings. All of a sudden, a ghost face in the middle opened its jaws wide, and let out a flood-like, ck and sparkling stream of smoke. It swept across the bodies of the river God and his sons, pressing towards Ji Hao.

    "Deep dark soul cauldron, devour his primordial spirit!" The river God roared furiously. "Destroy his primordial spirit, and I am going to eat his little body as a snack!"

    Ji Hao chuckled and pointed the Moho staff out. The human-head-sized thunderbolt was released, flying with a dazzling long tail, and bumped right into that purely dark smoke. Ji Hao changed his hand motion, following which, this crushingly powerful thunderbolt exploded.

    The ck smoke suddenly spread out. In the explosive moment of the thunderbolt, the ck smoke wrapped it up like the long tongue of a frog rolling up a flying bug, swiftly dragging the thunderbolt back into therge ck cauldron.

    Ji Hao paused for a second, then shouted in surprise, "White Dragon River God, this cauldron is not bad. I didn¡¯t think you have such a great treasure, apart from the pre-world Liu Ren bottle!"

    Buzz! The thunderbolt st in the square cauldron and sent out huge clouds of ck smoke. Ghost screams came out along with the smoke, bringing Ji Hao a piercing earache. Thin electric bolts dazzled and sizzled in the opening of the cauldron, and it buzzed for a long while, after which, the thunderbolt Ji Hao released was swallowed up by the cauldron.

    "Die!" The river God and his six sons roared out simultaneously. They wielded the dark killing gs and raisedrge waves of ck smoke. Then, along with fierce gusts of wind, these six enormous flood dragons pounced on Ji Hao.

    Water currents were agitated while the river God shed to before Ji Hao¡¯s face and pped his sharp w down towards his head.

 Chapter 979: Take the Cauldron And the Bottle

    Chapter 979: Take the Cauldron And the Bottle

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Under the giant whirlpool of White Dragon River, White Dragon River God roared resonantly while pping Ji Hao¡¯s head with his sharp w at lightning speed.

    Ji Hao growled brightly as well. He put down the Moho staff and punched White Dragon River God¡¯s w with both fists.

    Following a thunderous boom, the heavy and sticky water around both of them was vibrated away, forming a three-thousand meters hemisphere space around them. Ji Hao¡¯s entire body was shaking, as a bone creaking noise came from both his arms while two streams of hot steam puffed out from his nostrils. Abruptly, strong streams of power surged out of his body.

    Buzz! This strange and strong power made Ji Hao grow taller by over three feet. Meanwhile, his muscles swelled, and faintly golden meridians beat intensely under his smooth skin. He saw twisted dark blood veins moving under the skin even on his ten fingers.

    The mysterious man covered the truth with the round tform that he had been sitting on. Therefore, at the moment, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t see the gray-colored Chaos blood surging out from his Chaos heart. That blood flushed into every corner of his body, bones, muscles. The scorching hot golden power inside Ji Hao¡¯s body merged the Chaos blood just like sugar melting in warm water, then perfectlybined it with Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    At this very moment, around ten percent of the power that Ji Hao attained through years of severe cultivation disappeared andpletely merged with his body. Nourished by this great power and stimted by the Chaos spirit blood, Ji Hao¡¯s bones and internal organs had been through some magical transformation.

    An unprecedentedly great physical strength was generated from Ji Hao¡¯s body. Every single pore of his suddenly opened, letting streams of hot steam swish out. Under its effect, the air around him began shaking like reflections in the water, making Ji Hao look like a phantom.

    "You have finally stepped on the purest Dao of strength!"

    The mysterious man¡¯s voice came from Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, yet Ji Hao didn¡¯t hear it.

    "Pure strength, pure and clean, great enough to destroy the world. This is the simplest, supreme great Dao. Extremely negative, extremely positive, thunder, lightning, magic curses, time, space, facing extreme, pure strength, those are all bullsh*t!"

    Crack! White Dragon River God let out a shrill howl in pain.

    Ji Hao gripped his w with ten fingers. Just now, when his w bumped against Ji Hao¡¯s fists, the river God found that his physical strength was slightly better than Ji Hao. After all, he had been cultivating himself severely for so many years. Therefore, he confidently attempted to crush Ji Hao¡¯s fists with this strike.

    However, all of a sudden, Ji Hao grew taller by around three-foot, then let out burning hot steam from his entire body. After that, in a great shock, the river God found that in the past moment, Ji Hao¡¯s physical strength improved by more than ten times, and hadpletely surpassed the river God himself.

    How could this even happen?

    The river God was a three-headed ck flood dragon, a magical creature from the dragonkind. He was also a direct descendant of the famous prehistorical old priest Three Dark. In terms of physical strength, although he was not as good as those pure-blood ancient divine dragons, not even current ordinary dragons couldpare with him!

    Ji Hao was only a human being. Even if he were a peak-level Divine Magus, even if he were a Supreme Magus, he shouldn¡¯t be able to rival White Dragon River God in terms of physical strength! This was a difference between races; not even the strongest human being could be as strong as a dragon!

    But obviously, Ji Hao made all the above untrue.

    Ji Hao locked the river god¡¯s w with his ten fingers. The suddenly emerged great power in his body made him feel so hot and irritated that somehow, he now believed that he could even punch the sky broken and stomp the earth apart.

    With that mysterious power, he could do anything!

    The crushingly great power was still releasing from his body without an end. Stimted by that streaming hot power that had been violently surging inside his body, Ji Hao roared out. Following a series of bone cracking noise, the river God¡¯s w crumbled in Ji Hao¡¯s hands. The w was as thick as Ji Hao¡¯s leg, and was known as the sharpest, hardest dragon w in the world. However, Ji Hao crumbled it bare-handedly. The w exploded thunderously.

    Flood dragon blood sshed to everywhere, spraying on Ji Hao¡¯s head and face, with a weird bloody aroma.

    Ji Haoughed out loud, opened his mouth and inhaled, swallowing all the blood spurting out from the river God¡¯s w.

    He then held the forearm of the river God, who was howling in pain, then swung upwards and lifted him up. The river God was hundreds of meters long, and was incredibly powerful. Yet, he was raised by Ji Hao and thrown to his six sons behind like a strand of straw.

    This may sound like a lot of events, but in fact, all of the above happened just in a single second.

    The six sons of the river God didn¡¯t manage to dodge as the enormous body of their father smashed straight on their heads.

    Ji Hao¡¯s overwhelming power was brought to the river God¡¯s sons by the river God himself. The six younger three-headed ck flood dragons screamed in pain as their scales were crushed. Countless of their bones broke along with loud cracking noise, and even their internal organs were injured by that great power.

    The six poor young flood dragons were sent flying backward while vomiting blood. They thudded on the ground, twitching intensely. But no matter how hard they struggled, none of them managed to stand back up.

    "My sons!" The river God shouted heartbreakingly.

    "Speak, what is thatrge magic formation for?" Ji Hao ignored his scream. Instead, he picked the river God up from the ground and madly smashed at thatrge magic formation.

    Countless water currents were stirred up while fish-scale shaped water currents around the great formation quaked intensively, at a scarily high frequency. The river God¡¯s scales were cut into pieces by those vibrating sharp water currents. His internal organs were injured seriously by Ji Hao¡¯s violent moves, that made him vomit blood, as almost everything inside his body was broken.

    Ji Hao smashed the river God at therge formation around ten times, after which, internal organ pieces spurted out from his mouth.

    Conveniently, Ji Hao threw the river God to the ground and grabbed over the three dark killing gs held in his mouths.

    "No, no, I¡¯m not defeated. My dark killing gs are notplete yet. If I seed, if Iplete all one hundred and sixty-nine dark killing gs, I would..." The river god barfed. Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to listen to his howls, so he stomped on his head and knocked him out.

    "Your dark killing gs? A creature like you, if those powerful treasures do fall into your hands, you can only bring disasters to the world, and harm countless living beings with them!" Ji Hao grabbed all dark killing gs held in the mouths of the other six three-headed flood dragons, then pressed his palm on therge ck cauldron and destroyed the soul seal left in the cauldron by the river God in the most violent way. Then, he turned the cauldron into his own treasure.

    "These treasures are destined to be mine, my friends. Only in my hands can they do good to all living beings in the world! Quote from Priest Hua and Priest Mu."

    Ji Hao chuckled while packing all these treasures, then leaped up and reached to the Liu Ren bottle, carefully holding it with both hands.

    Same as before, he burned out the soul seal in the bottle with the essence sun fire, then left a soul seal of his own. He thus built a basic connection between the bottle and himself.

    After finishing all this, a loud water ttering noise came from above his head. Following that, around tenrge-shaped aquatic warriors, who managed to escape from the Qing Wei thunderbolt just now, split the water, diving down at Ji Hao in a formidable way, with countless aquatic warriors following behind them.

 Chapter 980: The Real Purpose

    Chapter 980: The Real Purpose

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Yemo Tian put on a dragon-scale tight armor, which was often used by Northern Wastnd n. He wore a dragon-skin helmet, with a long blood-red tassels covered in glowing spell symbols hanging down from the top, covering the closed erect eye between his eyebrows. Then, he picked up an ancient styled long spear made from dragon bones, and rushed out of the heaven whileughing out wildly.

    The few guards of Yemo Tian put on human armors as well, chucklingly and carelessly following behind Yemo Tian, and left as well.

    Gong Gong carefully selected a troop of Wuzhi Qi¡¯s descendants. Nearly ten-thousand water apes were armed to the teeth, each holding arge stick, and followed behind Yemo Tian while showing their teeth. They escorted him out of the heaven, heading towards White Dragon River.

    Yemo Tian insisted on going to White Dragon River to see what was happening. Dishi Tian failed to dissuade him, while Gong Gong was still confused. Gong Gong didn¡¯t try to stop Yemo Tian. On the contrary, he arranged an escorting troop for Yemo Tian and let him head to White Dragon River to do whatever he wanted.

    The rolling cloud outside the gate of the heaven gradually stopped moving. All of a sudden, Gong Gong turned around and reached his hand towards Dishi Cha¡¯s chest.

    Dishi Cha transformed into a misty blood-red shadow, shed backward across the air and left hazy shreds of afterimage behind. Next, Dishi Cha reappeared hundreds of meters away, unhappily stared at Gong Gong and said, "If you have something to say, just say it. Do not get physical!"

    Gong Gong¡¯s fingers trembled slightly, then he forcibly restrained hisplicated emotion, narrowed his eyes, and stared at Dishi Cha for a long while. Finally, he gnashed his teeth and asked, "What you said just now, what does it mean?"

    Dishi Cha clearly knew what Gong Gong was going to ask, but because of the symbolic pride and hypocrisy of Yu n nobles, he spread his arms and smilingly threw the question back, "My old friend, what do you mean by that? Is there any question? Haven¡¯t we been working perfectly together?"

    Gong Gong shouted with his teeth gnashed, "Our n!"

    "Ah..." Dishi Cha nodded as if he was suddenly enlightened, then grinningly said, "Is there any problem with our n? Hasn¡¯t our n been running well? See, the twelve new worlds are connected, and the n is irreversible. Neither those disgusting useless nsmen of mine nor those human leaders that you want to rece, can stop us now."

    Taking a deep breath, Dishi Cha raised his arms high, looked at the sky, andughed passionately and dramatically, "Ah, my great, supreme Blood Moon, old friend, we spent hundreds of years to make this great n. Now, the beautiful flowers have bloomed on it, and soon, we can expect tasty fruits!"

    Gong Gong gave a deep yet resonant growl, then stomped his foot heavily against the ground.

    At the moment, the entire heaven was under Gong Gong¡¯s control. Once he was angry, all defensive magic formations in the heaven were activated. Countless bolts of thunder shed across the sky, followed by rumbling thunders. The ground was shaking intensely, while numerous enormous totem pirs, decorated with embossments of thunder, wind and cloud, began glowing dazzlingly one after another.

    A terrifying pressurended on Dishi Cha. River Earl, Wuzhi Qi, Kun Peng and the other senior ministers under Gong Gong¡¯smand walked over together, staring at Dishi Cha fiercely. They seemed ready to rush straight up and attack him if he said anything unpleasant to hear.

    Dishi Cha brought quite a lot trusted people to the heaven. Seeing Gong Gong show an intent to turn against Dishi Cha, these Yu n nobles in luxurious armors all pulled out their weapons. Tsunami-like power vibrations were released from their bodies, judging from which, these Yu n warriors were from different branches of Yu n.

    Seeing these non-humankind warriors dare even to show their weapons, countless surrounding water-kind elite warriors rushed up. Elite warriors from the most powerful ten Northern Wastnd ns silently formed attack formations. Some powerful Maguspriests flew up into the sky, and easily created a massive wave of dark clouds with rumbling thunders.

    "Ah, ah, my friend, don¡¯t be angry." Dishi Cha finally took back that fake smile, looked at Gong Gong seriously and said with a deep voice, "Alright, I get your point. What I can tell you is that, as I said before, our n is designed for Lord Yemo Tian. Everything is for Lord Yemo Tian!"

    Gong Gong even had smoke puffing out from his eyes because of the rage. He gave a thunder-like roar, pointed at Dishi Cha, seeming to almost curse out loud. But Dishi Cha hurriedly gave a big grin and began exining.

    "No, no, it¡¯s not what you think, my dear old friend, dear Water God. I am not going to vite our contract. All human beings in Pan Gu world will worship you and be your devoutest believers. The power of faith from them will make you the owner of Pan Gu world! As we agreed, their souls will belong to you."

    "But their bodies will belong to Lord Yemo Tian. They will be Lord Yemo Tian¡¯s ves, and Lord Yemo Tian will be their only owner. They will grow food, pasture livestock, log thees, build cities, exploit mines, smelt metals, smith weapons and armors...They will even arm themselves and be Lord Yemo Tian¡¯s private ve warriors."

    "This is not conflicting with what we¡¯ve agreed, is it? The bodies belong to me while the souls belong to you! As for the resources of Pan Gu world, ording to our agreement, all resources in this world surely should belong to me, as my reward, for helping you upy the world. Isn¡¯t that right?

    Gong Gong remained silent for a while, then gnashed his teeth, pointed at the heaven gate and said, "So, Yemo Tian, such a young man, he...!"

    Dishi Cha smiled and said ndly, "Indeed, Lord Yemo Tian is at a young age. But, his father is an extremely noble and powerful man. I chose to follow that man¡¯s lead, so I earned my current position. Because of my background, I was chosen by that nobleman to be the executor of this top-secret great n."

    While shrugging, Dishi Cha continued in that nd tone, "My old friend, I am only an executor. The final harvest will go to Lord Yemo Tian!"

    Throwing aplicated nce at Gong Gong, Dishi Cha sneered and said, "Otherwise, as a man given birth by the second wife of a member of Di Family, which was a branch of Dishi Family, without any supporter nor anyone to rely on, how could I ever pass that scary life and death trial? Why could I be a supervisor, and sessfully return to Pan Gu world?"

    "Without the power of that great man, do you think I could stay safe and alive after I made so many disturbances?"

    Dishi Cha pointed at the sky and carried on seriously, "The power and strength of that great man are beyond your imagination! Gong Gong, one day, you might be able to leave Pan Gu world and travel around the universe. At that point, you will hear the noble name of that great man."

    Remaining silent for a while, Gong Gong said with a cold voice, "Yemo Tian is his...?"

    Dishi Chaughed, in a weird, strange way.

    Laughing for a while, he mildly responded, "Ah, Lord Yemo Tian is that great man¡¯s most beloved son. Of course, Lord Yemo Tian, Yemo Shanye and Yemo Luoye, the emperor in power of Dark Sun, are given birth by the same mother. But for some reason, that you can easily guess, Lord Yemo Tian and the two girls don¡¯t have the same father!"

    Gong Gong¡¯s face turned so dark. What aplicated rtionship!

    And he, was actually going to work for Yemo Tian, who had such a such aplicated family background!

 Chapter 981: Take the Cauldron And the Bottle

    Chapter 981: Take the Cauldron And the Bottle

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Under the giant whirlpool of White Dragon River, White Dragon River God roared resonantly while pping Ji Hao¡¯s head with his sharp w at lightning speed.

    Ji Hao growled brightly as well. He put down the Moho staff and punched White Dragon River God¡¯s w with both fists.

    Following a thunderous boom, the heavy and sticky water around both of them was vibrated away, forming a three-thousand meters hemisphere space around them. Ji Hao¡¯s entire body was shaking, as a bone creaking noise came from both his arms while two streams of hot steam puffed out from his nostrils. Abruptly, strong streams of power surged out of his body.

    Buzz! This strange and strong power made Ji Hao grow taller by over three feet. Meanwhile, his muscles swelled, and faintly golden meridians beat intensely under his smooth skin. He saw twisted dark blood veins moving under the skin even on his ten fingers.

    The mysterious man covered the truth with the round tform that he had been sitting on. Therefore, at the moment, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t see the gray-colored Chaos blood surging out from his Chaos heart. That blood flushed into every corner of his body, bones, muscles. The scorching hot golden power inside Ji Hao¡¯s body merged the Chaos blood just like sugar melting in warm water, then perfectlybined it with Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    At this very moment, around ten percent of the power that Ji Hao attained through years of severe cultivation disappeared andpletely merged with his body. Nourished by this great power and stimted by the Chaos spirit blood, Ji Hao¡¯s bones and internal organs had been through some magical transformation.

    An unprecedentedly great physical strength was generated from Ji Hao¡¯s body. Every single pore of his suddenly opened, letting streams of hot steam swish out. Under its effect, the air around him began shaking like reflections in the water, making Ji Hao look like a phantom.

    "You have finally stepped on the purest Dao of strength!"

    The mysterious man¡¯s voice came from Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, yet Ji Hao didn¡¯t hear it.

    "Pure strength, pure and clean, great enough to destroy the world. This is the simplest, supreme great Dao. Extremely negative, extremely positive, thunder, lightning, magic curses, time, space, facing extreme, pure strength, those are all bullsh*t!"

    Crack! White Dragon River God let out a shrill howl in pain.

    Ji Hao gripped his w with ten fingers. Just now, when his w bumped against Ji Hao¡¯s fists, the river God found that his physical strength was slightly better than Ji Hao. After all, he had been cultivating himself severely for so many years. Therefore, he confidently attempted to crush Ji Hao¡¯s fists with this strike.

    However, all of a sudden, Ji Hao grew taller by around three-foot, then let out burning hot steam from his entire body. After that, in a great shock, the river God found that in the past moment, Ji Hao¡¯s physical strength improved by more than ten times, and hadpletely surpassed the river God himself.

    How could this even happen?

    The river God was a three-headed ck flood dragon, a magical creature from the dragonkind. He was also a direct descendant of the famous prehistorical old priest Three Dark. In terms of physical strength, although he was not as good as those pure-blood ancient divine dragons, not even current ordinary dragons couldpare with him!

    Ji Hao was only a human being. Even if he were a peak-level Divine Magus, even if he were a Supreme Magus, he shouldn¡¯t be able to rival White Dragon River God in terms of physical strength! This was a difference between races; not even the strongest human being could be as strong as a dragon!

    But obviously, Ji Hao made all the above untrue.

    Ji Hao locked the river god¡¯s w with his ten fingers. The suddenly emerged great power in his body made him feel so hot and irritated that somehow, he now believed that he could even punch the sky broken and stomp the earth apart.

    With that mysterious power, he could do anything!

    The crushingly great power was still releasing from his body without an end. Stimted by that streaming hot power that had been violently surging inside his body, Ji Hao roared out. Following a series of bone cracking noise, the river God¡¯s w crumbled in Ji Hao¡¯s hands. The w was as thick as Ji Hao¡¯s leg, and was known as the sharpest, hardest dragon w in the world. However, Ji Hao crumbled it bare-handedly. The w exploded thunderously.

    Flood dragon blood sshed to everywhere, spraying on Ji Hao¡¯s head and face, with a weird bloody aroma.

    Ji Haoughed out loud, opened his mouth and inhaled, swallowing all the blood spurting out from the river God¡¯s w.

    He then held the forearm of the river God, who was howling in pain, then swung upwards and lifted him up. The river God was hundreds of meters long, and was incredibly powerful. Yet, he was raised by Ji Hao and thrown to his six sons behind like a strand of straw.

    This may sound like a lot of events, but in fact, all of the above happened just in a single second.

    The six sons of the river God didn¡¯t manage to dodge as the enormous body of their father smashed straight on their heads.

    Ji Hao¡¯s overwhelming power was brought to the river God¡¯s sons by the river God himself. The six younger three-headed ck flood dragons screamed in pain as their scales were crushed. Countless of their bones broke along with loud cracking noise, and even their internal organs were injured by that great power.

    The six poor young flood dragons were sent flying backward while vomiting blood. They thudded on the ground, twitching intensely. But no matter how hard they struggled, none of them managed to stand back up.

    "My sons!" The river God shouted heartbreakingly.

    "Speak, what is thatrge magic formation for?" Ji Hao ignored his scream. Instead, he picked the river God up from the ground and madly smashed at thatrge magic formation.

    Countless water currents were stirred up while fish-scale shaped water currents around the great formation quaked intensively, at a scarily high frequency. The river God¡¯s scales were cut into pieces by those vibrating sharp water currents. His internal organs were injured seriously by Ji Hao¡¯s violent moves, that made him vomit blood, as almost everything inside his body was broken.

    Ji Hao smashed the river God at therge formation around ten times, after which, internal organ pieces spurted out from his mouth.

    Conveniently, Ji Hao threw the river God to the ground and grabbed over the three dark killing gs held in his mouths.

    "No, no, I¡¯m not defeated. My dark killing gs are notplete yet. If I seed, if Iplete all one hundred and sixty-nine dark killing gs, I would..." The river god barfed. Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to listen to his howls, so he stomped on his head and knocked him out.

    "Your dark killing gs? A creature like you, if those powerful treasures do fall into your hands, you can only bring disasters to the world, and harm countless living beings with them!" Ji Hao grabbed all dark killing gs held in the mouths of the other six three-headed flood dragons, then pressed his palm on therge ck cauldron and destroyed the soul seal left in the cauldron by the river God in the most violent way. Then, he turned the cauldron into his own treasure.

    "These treasures are destined to be mine, my friends. Only in my hands can they do good to all living beings in the world! Quote from Priest Hua and Priest Mu."

    Ji Hao chuckled while packing all these treasures, then leaped up and reached to the Liu Ren bottle, carefully holding it with both hands.

    Same as before, he burned out the soul seal in the bottle with the essence sun fire, then left a soul seal of his own. He thus built a basic connection between the bottle and himself.

    After finishing all this, a loud water ttering noise came from above his head. Following that, around tenrge-shaped aquatic warriors, who managed to escape from the Qing Wei thunderbolt just now, split the water, diving down at Ji Hao in a formidable way, with countless aquatic warriors following behind them.

 Chapter 982: Take the Souls

    Chapter 982: Take the Souls

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Rapidly flowing water streams transformed into countless ferocious-looking water-kind beast heads, roaring and diving down. Tens of enormous aquatic beasts roared furiously, and following behind them were countless oddly-shaped, smaller aquatic creatures. They raised their bows and released waves of arrows, screaming down while leaving white traces in the water.

    Ji Haoughed out loud. He stepped backward quickly, grabbed White Dragon River God up from the ground, then lifted him to shield himself under his enormous body.

    "River God!"

    Those aquatic warriors screamed simultaneously, while those lifelike beast heads, which were transformed from water streams under the effect of some kind of magic, bumped fiercely into the river god¡¯s body, sending up his broken scales drifting everywhere. Next, countless arrows pierced into his body.

    White Dragon River God had an especially strong body, and these arrows shouldn¡¯t be able to harm even a hair of his. However, he was violently beaten up by Ji Hao earlier, and all his scales had been broken already. Countless thin cracks had appeared on his strong, thick dragon skin. Through these thin cracks, many arrows drilled into his body and exploded almost simultaneously, under the effects of all kinds of powerful explosive spell symbols.

    Thousands of, different-sized fiery light streams burst from White Dragon River God¡¯s body. All those arrows were produced by the non-humankind and were of high quality; any of them could easily tten a hill.

    Thousands of arrows like that exploded inside the river God¡¯s body together. The river God was indeed strong, but his internal organs were injured by Ji Hao already, and those injured internal organs were now being vibrated by the explosions of those arrows. It all caused the river God an unbreakable pain, that made him scream.

    "You idiots! Are you trying to kill me and take my piston?!" White Dragon River God even had tears gushing out of his eye sockets because of the anger. He raised the lightest injured head of his with difficulty and growled hoarsely.

    "Who ordered tounch the arrows?! I¡¯m going to cook him and eat him as a snack! Ah! Who was it?!" The river God roared so loudly that it made tears waggle in his eyes. Hearing his raging roars, those smaller shaped aquatic creatures all shouted out while hurriedly throwing their bows away.

    Hundreds of thousands of bows with faintly glowing spell symbols were thrown away by these aquatic creatures as far away as they could. Surrounding these aquatic treasure, dark killing threads silently floated in the water. Those bows bumped on those dark killing threads and generated a series of puffing noise while these high-quality, exquisitely crafted weapons, which were purchased by the river God with a good sum of money, were cut into pieces.

    A stream of blood spurted out from the river God¡¯s mouth, mixed with internal organ pieces. The river God cried in an indescribable heart-rending tone, "My ancestors¡¯ souls! What did I do? These idiots, are my warriors all idiots like these?!"

    Ji Hao patted on a lowered head of the river God andforted him while trying pretty hard to notugh out, "Cheer up! If you hadn¡¯t threatened to eat them, they wouldn¡¯t throw those bows away...I can see that as the God of the river, your words mean a lot to them!"

    The river God vomited blood once again in anger. He turned around his only moveable head, stared at Ji Hao and screamed, "Kid, you..."

    Before he could finish his speech, Ji Hao grabbed his neck and smashed him onto thatrge magic formation, which was protected by countlessyers of fish-scale shaped, rapid water streams, once again. Along with a shrill friction noise, pieces of skin were sliced off from the river God¡¯s body. Suffering that piercing pain, he couldn¡¯t even breathe, and soon, the river God fell unconscious.

    "When you¡¯re like a piece of meat on my chopping board, you should be more polite to me." Ji Hao threw the river God, who was unconscious, on the ground, then raised his head, grinned to those dumbfounded aquatic creatures and said, "Obviously, your river God didn¡¯t have the experience of being captured!"

    "Ri-river God, he, he is...so powerful...How, how can he ever be, be captured?!" A crab warrior straightened his stick-like pair of eyes, looked at Ji Hao and stuttered, "You...How dare youe, me-mess around in our, our White Dragon River...Let, let our river God go, now, now..."

    A taller aquatic warrior, whose skin was thickly covered with silver scales, kicked therge crab away. He looked at Ji Hao and shouted loudly, "Let our River God go, then we can let you die without too much pain!"

    Ji Hao looked at that silver scale aquatic warrior,ughed out wildly and then pointed his finger forward. The Liu Ren bottle flew out, and a stream of dark power surged out from its opening. Then, countless mature and immature dark killing threads swished over and flew into the bottle.

    Before those dark killing threads moved, those smaller shaped aquatic warriors lined orderly between those killing threads, carefully keeping themselves away from those dangerous threads. But as Ji Hao activated the bottle, countless extremely sharp and cold killing threads screamed across those aquatic warriors. Immediately, waves of screams were generated. Body pieces were sent up along with blood sshing everywhere, and dyed the entire river red.

    Even the tens of enormous aquatic warriors didn¡¯t manage to react timely, and over twenty of them had their bodies swept across by dark killing threads. Their bodies were extra huge, tens of timesrger than those smaller shaped ones. Therefore, the number of killing threads that sliced across their bodies wasrge. Before theserge shaped aquatic warriors could activate their defensive treasures, their bodies were cut into pieces, along with their own scream.

    Within a couple of breaths, all surrounding dark killing threads were sucked into the bottle, and most of the hundreds of thousands of aquatic warriors, who came to save the river God, were killed. Only less than five-thousand of them managed to stand on the ground unharmed.

    These survived aquatic warriors trembled in fear, looking at Ji Hao as if he were a ghost.

    A high-pitched roar burst all of a sudden, followed by which, except for those enormous ones who had been leading the troops, all the other aquatic warriors transformed back into their original shapes simultaneously. The fishes, shrimps, crabs, lobsters, fled at their highest speed in all directions.

    Ji Hao sneered, then took out the dark soul cauldron.

    Not to mention the fact that White Dragon River God colluded with the non-humankind, he worked for Gong Gong and attempted to harm the humankind. This was a capital crime. These aquatic creatures followed the river God¡¯s lead, and thus could not be spared either. If Ji Hao let them live, how many more human beings would be harmed by them?

    A dense ck stream of mist was released from the cauldron. Following shrill screams, countless twisted faces emerged in the ck mist, greedily dashing towards those fleeing aquatic creatures.

    Without being able to give a moan, the remaining tens of enormous creatures were rolled into the ck mist. Countless streams of ck mist drilled into their ears, eyes, nostrils, and mouth, as countless fierce evil ghosts crazily tore and devoured their souls. These strong aquatic creatures never cultivated their souls. Therefore, they now had no power of resistance, and could only watch themselves being torn into pieces by those evil ghosts.

    The thousands of smaller shaped aquatic creatures didn¡¯t run too far before they were caught up by that dark mist. The dark mist rolled over their bodies and pulled their souls out. The cauldron then devoured all their souls and spirit blood.

    With the power of the two supreme treasures, Ji Hao wiped out a water-kind army almost instantaneously. Next, Ji Hao patted on the cauldron and released a ck mist stream, bringing the river God and his six sons back into the cauldron. The river God and his six sons sank to the deepest area of the cauldron, being suppressed by its power. After all this, Ji Hao turned around and knitted his eyebrows, looking at thatrge magic formation which was protected by those fish-scale-shaped, rapidly flowing water streams.

 Chapter 983: Kill Si Wen Ming

    Chapter 983: Kill Si Wen Ming

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    When Ji Hao beat the river God, the surface of the river quaked intensely. The whole thing raised enormous waves which crazily pped on the mountains on both sides of the river, causing an earth-splitting, rumbling noise.

    Si Wen Ming and the others, who had been resting in the woods by the river, leaped straight up and rushed to the river, looking at the roaring river with a great shock. "What happened?" Si Wen Ming shouted.

    The few human warriors who stayed on a mountaintop and had been keeping an eye on the river shook their heads. They saw nothing happen on the eighteen floating mountains. Aquatic warriors on those floating mountains were also startled by the suddenly raised waves. Many of them were woken up from their dreams, and now stood on mountaintops, pointing at the roaring river while shouting and yelling.

    Suddenly, followed by a thunderous bang, a, hundreds of meter tall water column rose from the middle of the giant whirlpool and bumped on a floating mountain. It shook the mountain intensely and made all aquatic warriors on it fall on the ground.

    A few oddly shaped, ferociously-looking enormous aquatic creatures trod on watery clouds and rose into the air while pointing at the river surface and shouting loudly. They were using thenguage of spirit water-kind creatures, shouting deeply and quickly. Therefore, none of those human beings understood them.

    A short whileter, an especially clear stream of watery light shed across the river surface. Everyone on the scene had a feeling that the stream of watery light was the essence of the entire White Dragon River, which extended for tens of millions of miles long. The essence had been drawn into the giant whirlpool, and now, the entire river seemed to be powerless and dull.

    Another deep and thunderous boom sounded, but this time, nothing happened on the river surface.

    Si Wen Ming and the others surely didn¡¯t know that the second Qing Wei thunderbolt created by Ji Hao was swallowed up by the dark soul cauldron. The thunderbolt exploded, but failed to do any harm to the cauldron, neither did the power of the thunderbolte up to the river surface like thest time.

    "What on earth is happening? Is Ji Hao in danger?" Si Wen Ming took a deep breath. Meanwhile, a strong and rumbling noise came from inside his body, that sounded like two giant mountains copsing into each other. Following that noise, Si Wen Ming grew taller and taller. Within a blink of an eye, he reached to the height of fifteen meters.

    Swinging his arm backward, Si Wen Ming pulled out his long sword from the leather sheath, then pierced the sword into the mountaintop that he stood on. The mountain quaked slightly, as the earth power from the surrounding area condensed into visible, dragon-like yellow streams, roaring into Si Wen Ming¡¯s sword.

    Within three to five breaths, the ordinary-looking sword in Si Wen Ming¡¯s hand absorbed an immeasurably great amount of earth power. The pure and heavy earth power wrapped the sword up and turned it into a six meters long, door-sized and crystal-like transparent, yellow sword.

    Fist-sized divine earth spell symbols sparkled faintly inside the sword. Si Wen Ming gently wielded the sword, and following his move, the surrounding earth vibrated slightly. Hundreds of mountains and hills in the surrounding seemed toe alive. That rumbling noises came out from these mountains without an end, as if an asleep giant had woken up, and something unexpected was going to happen at any time.

    Si Wen Ming tore apart his long x shirt, bared his chest and approached the giant whirlpool with big steps.

    "Water-kind spirit creatures, you were gifted by nature, attained intelligence, and learned to cultivate yourselves, grow powers and were allowed to live long lives. You will not be cooked as food. You are spared from the pain that ordinary aquatic creatures might suffer, which is not easy. Our human beings respect nature, and we never offended your kind. We grow food from the earth, while you live a life in rivers and oceans."

    While walking with big steps, Si Wen Ming said loudly and brightly.

    His voice was indescribably vibrant, and all surrounding mountains quaked slightly along with his voice, causing a rumbling noise that chimed with his voice. Wherever Si Wen Ming reached, all mountains in surrounding would burst with a dazzling yellow light, while streams of bright yellow light shed across the air, flowing into his body.

    "But, you are born with a lowly nature. Our humankind is suffering a disaster, but you seized it as an opportunity. You raised waves, added fuel to the fire, while attempting to push our humankind into a hopeless situation...You are unforgivable, and you shall be executed!"

    Si Wen Ming was worrying about Ji Hao¡¯s safely. After all, Ji Hao was still in the river. He growled angrily, then without hearing a word said by those aquatic warriors, raised the sword and hacked down fiercely.

    A strong stream of yellow mist rose from his head, transformed into arge, dense yellow cloud that covered his entire body. Within the yellow cloud, water-tank-sized inner spirit stars were faintly visible, seeming to be extra heavy. Among those inner spirit stars, a few were entirely purple. Somehow, the purple glow emitted from these few stars even made the other inner spirit stars mysterious and noble.

    Yao Meng and the other few earls popped out their eyes in shock, looking at the few purple inner spirit stars, which seemed to be so mysterious and majestic. Abruptly, a young, straightforward earl shouted with a deep voice, "That¡¯s Zi..."

    "Zi your ass! Shut it!" Yao Meng hurriedly covered that young earl¡¯s mouth, then lowered his voice andughed, "Good, good, good, if it¡¯s Minister Si Wen Ming, we can all happily ept it. Hehe, all those people have been fighting for so many years and caused so many troubles. Atst..."

    The group of earls smilingly nced at each other and nodded.

    Si Wen Ming had a good rtionship with Ji Hao. This time, Yao Meng and the other young earls fought side by side with Ji Hao against the flood and those water-kind armies. By now, they were all like brothers to each other. Therefore, without a doubt, all these young earls would be on Si Wen Ming¡¯s side in the future.

    To earls like Yao Meng, who earned everything with their strengths and didn¡¯t have strong families or ns to support them, bing Si Wen Ming¡¯s friends at this time equaled a skyrocketing rise.

    The group of young earls shouted out loud. Without summoning their troops, they each cast their magic, expanded their bodies as much as they could bear, and released all their inner spirit stars. They trod on me kes, thunderbolts, fierce gales or yellow mist of the earth power, approaching the eighteen floating mountains.

    "Enemies! Kill them!"

    On a floating mountain, a giant aquatic warrior pointed at Si Wen Ming and shouted.

    They didn¡¯t know Si Wen Ming, but the power vibration came from Si Wen Ming was way too terrifying. It gave a great mental pressure to all aquatic warriors on these floating mountains. Those unsettling smaller shaped aquatic warriors raised their bows and released a wave of arrows towards Si Wen Ming while cursing loudly.

    "Break!" Si Wen Ming gave a faint smile while pressing his left hand in the air. Millions of metal arrows stopped simultaneously, floating in the sky.

    The nature of his power was earthly. The maic force generated from the earth power allowed him to control all metals in the world. Therefore, all kinds of armors and weapons were just like toys to Si Wen Ming.

    These arrows were highly lethal to ordinary people, but to Si Wen Ming, these were nothing but millions of metal toy arrows.

    He clenched his fingers in the air, and started a long and loud series of popping noise. Along with that noise, countless arrows were twisted while spell symbols on arrowheads exploded one after another, creating beautiful fireworks.

    Si Wen Ming raised his longsword, prepared tounch a hack at all those stunned aquatic warriors on the eighteen floating mountains. But abruptly, a silhouette shed out from behind him. That was Yemo Tian. Heughed loudly and viciously, while pulling out a purely ck, translucent crystal sword, piercing towards Si Wen Ming¡¯s heart from his back.

    Puff! The sword pierced into Si Wen Ming¡¯s back and came out from his chest.

    "Funny, funny, you¡¯re one of the top-grade powerful ones among human beings, aren¡¯t you? Killing you is so fun!"

    Yemo Tian¡¯sughter sounded like screams of cats, spreading far, far away in the night sky.

 Chapter 984: A Body of Breathing Earth

    Chapter 984: A Body of Breathing Earth

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "No!" Yao Meng and the others were terrified. They growled while staring at Si Wen Ming, who was stabbed in the heart. Their bodies were frozen, and their minds were nk. They didn¡¯t know what to do or say.

    "The bodies of human Divine Magi are strong, right? Hmm, as your cultivations grow better and better, human Divine Magi can even be as strong as, or even stronger than the same level Jia n warriors, am I right?"

    Yemo Tian put his mouth near Si Wen Ming¡¯s ears and raised his voice on purpose, taunted Si Wen Ming.

    "They also told me that a truly powerful peak-level Divine Magi can be weapon-proof, not even fire or water can kill them. They can manipte dragons in their hands, and can even crumble stars in their hands, a bunch of unbreakable freaks, right?"

    Si Wen Ming expressionlessly lowered his head, looking at his own chest, carefully sensing the strange feeling given by the strange warm power released from the sword which had prated his chest. The sword prated his heart. Therefore, every heartbeat would bring Si Wen Ming an unbearable pain, and this unbearable pain caused Si Wen Ming to gradually beginughing. This great pain made him feel so alive, so real!

    "However, your so-called Divine Magi are a joke under my sword!"

    Yemo Tian proudly twisted the sword, cutting Si Wen Ming¡¯s body with the sharp sword edge, causing a slight puffing noise.

    "This spirit holy weapon is made by thatscivious, yet noble father of mine. He crafted this weapon himself. For this dark devouring sword, he even destroyed a small world with a nature of darkness and devouring, then used the core as the main material, and made this beautiful and magical sword for me!"

    "This sword can destroy everything in the entire universe, it can devour everything. The more souls and blood it absorbs, the stronger it will be." Just like a kid with a new toy, Yemo Tian proudly showed his spirit weapon off.

    "Dishi Cha returned from my father¡¯s ce and brought me this sword. I¡¯ve been kept in the dark Sun Castle by Yemo Luoye, that bloody woman. She didn¡¯t allow me toe out. Therefore, I haven¡¯t found a nice target for this sword to obtain its first blood!"

    ¡®But today, I found the perfect target! Someone told me you¡¯re Si Wen Ming, who made our noble Yu n people shed so much blood in Chi Ban Mountain. You¡¯re him, aren¡¯t you? I assume you¡¯re a hero among human beings, right?""

    "To feed my sword with the blood of a hero, I think this is a good sign. We Yu n people are quite superstitious actually. Although our powers can conquer all kinds of superstition, deep down, we believe in some mysterious, inexplicable things. What do you think?"

    Si Wen Ming chuckled, but didn¡¯t say anything. He narrowed his eyes while enjoying that strange feeling given by his prated heart and that long sword inside his body.

    "Did youugh? Can you stillugh?" Yemo Tian¡¯s face turned extremely dark. That handsome face of his twisted as he yelled, "You should be crying, screaming, wailing, begging for mercy! You should kneel down under my feet, lick my boots to beg me to spare your lowly life!"

    Yemo Tian shouted with a high-pitched voice, "Those maids I killed, didn¡¯t they all do the same? They cried, screamed, begged me, kneeled under my feet... They did whatever they could to make me happy, to beg me to let them go!"

    "Our brave human warriors will never beg a non-humankind being for mercy, even if we are going to die!" Si Wen Ming finally began talking, and his tone was as gentle and calm as always, "Especially under such a situation. Are you sure that you can kill me?"

    "Eh?"

    Yemo Tian screamed. In the next moment, he lost his eyesight. Si Wen Ming violently turned around and let the dark devour sword cut a half of his body open. Meanwhile, he straightened his left elbow and smashed on Yemo Tian¡¯s face.

    Bang! Yemo Tian¡¯s dragon scale armor and dragon skin helmet burst with a dazzling light simultaneously.

    Gong Gong gave Yemo Tian a top-grade set of armor that belonged to a Northern Wastnd n, in order to allow him to pretend to be a Northern Wastnd warrior, and toe to this White Dragon River to see what happened. However, facing a full attackunched by Si Wen Ming, this set of armor was too fragile.

    Following that thunderous bang, Yemo Tian¡¯s armor and helmet were shattered into tiny bits in an instant. A terrifyingly great force of gravitynded on Yemo Tian¡¯s body. That force of gravity was millions of times greater than the normal gravity of Pan Gu world. Under the effect of that force, Yemo Tian was dragged down like a shooting star, thudding loudly against the ground.

    Over ten purely dark, strangely shaped magic talismans exploded on Yemo Tian¡¯s body, and released denseyers of ck light that wrapped him up. They protected him from this destructive elbow attackunched by Si Wen Ming.

    Lying on the ground, he suffered from a bad dizziness. All defensive magic talismans worn by Yemo Tian were consumed up. He slowly shook, then raised his head, but immediately, he popped out his eyes in a great shock, because he saw Si Wen Ming¡¯s perfect woundless body, and traceless, smooth skin.

    "No...How can this be? My dark devouring sword!"

    Yemo Tian raised his sword in confusion and said subconsciously, "I sneakily tried it with the few birds raised by Yemo Shanye. With a slight touch, the souls and spirit blood of the few birds were drained by this sword. You shouldn¡¯t be an exception!"

    Si Wen Ming patted his woundless left chest, looked at Yemo Tian and smilingly responded, "This means this sword of yours has achieved its first blood already, hasn¡¯t it? It attained its first blood from a bird. In this case, in the future, you can only kill small animals with this sword."

    "Nonsense!" Yemo Tian¡¯s look changed immediately. He pointed at Si Wen Ming and barfed, "My spirit holy weapon can only achieve its first blood from a hero! Its power can only be activated by the blood of a true hero! It is you! You, Si Wen Ming! It can¡¯t be wrong!"

    Forcibly fighting back the bad dizziness, Yemo Tian leaped up and raised his exquisite long sword. He left a ck stream of light in the air while piercing to Si Wen Ming¡¯s heart once again.

    Si Wen Ming didn¡¯t dodge, neither did he fend with his own sword. Instead, he let Yemo Tian¡¯s sword prate his heart one more time. Meanwhile, he was silently surprised by the sharpness of this sword.

    Si Wen Ming was a well-cultivated, talented human being. The nature of his power was earth, which meant his body was much stronger than ordinary Divine Magi. But even with his incredibly strong body, the long sword held in Yemo Tian¡¯s hands could easily pierce into his body. Without a doubt, this sword would be a lethal threat to human warriors.

    When the sword pierced into Si Wen Ming¡¯s body, Yemo Tianughed out wildly. He triggered the devouring power of the sword immediately.

    However, the sword failed to devour anything. Si Wen Ming¡¯s body was like a halfway melted maltose. No matter how hard Yemo Tian tried to boost up the power of the sword, Si Wen Ming¡¯s spirit blood and soul remained as a perfect unity with his body, and the sword couldn¡¯t even take a slight little bit of it away.

    Yemo Tian refused to believe this. He pulled out the sword, then pierced it into Si Wen Ming¡¯s body once again.

    Nothing changed. The sword could hurt Si Wen Ming, but failed to do any harm to him.

    Once he pulled the sword out of Si Wen Ming¡¯s body, his body recoveredpletely.

    Faintly smiling, Si Wen Ming said mildly, "This Divine Magus body of mine cost thest portion of breathing earth possessed by my n. My body merged with the breathing earth, and became a body of breathing earth. Not even a single drop of spirit blood will spill out from this body of mine. How can you possibly devour me?"

    Raising his left hand, Si Wen Ming pped loudly on Yemo Tian¡¯s face.

 Chapter 985: Devour Each Other

    Chapter 985: Devour Each Other

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    An indestructible body created by breathing earth, packed with the earth power... As the creator of the secret meridian-expanding magic of the Magi Pce, Si Wen Ming had an especially strong body. His physical strength was even greater than the strength of an enormous dragon.

    As the pnded on Yemo Tian¡¯s face, supported by the earth power that came from all surrounding mountains, it was as heavy as a thousand mountains. Yemo Tian felt that a thousand mountains had smashed on his face simultaneously.

    A ck glow emitted from Yemo Tian¡¯s body, within which, an extremely luxurious, exquisite armor, that wasplicatedly decorated with rose embossments, emerged on his body. The armor was purely ck. It quickly wore itself on Yemo Tian¡¯s body, then a ck mask, which was thickly covered in rose embossments as well, fell down from the helmet and shielded Yemo Tian¡¯s entire face.

    Si Wen Ming¡¯s pnded on the mask and generated a thunderous bang. Yemo Tian¡¯s body began spinning swiftly, even sending out waves of arc-shaped fierce airstreams, blowing out in all directions along with shrill noises that left visible traces in the air.

    His mask was shattered, and so was his helmet. The strong impact force had also broken his armor into inch-long pieces.

    Yemo Tian¡¯s face was hollowed. A half of that beautiful face was smashed, while tens of sparkling teeth with crystal-like luster flew out of his mouth and nged all over the ground.

    "Master!"

    A few Yu n warriors hurriedly rushed out from the air and held Yemo Tian up as quickly as they could. Yemo Tian was nearly pped unconscious. He slowly shook his head with his smashed face. From that big hole on his face, saliva was flowing out in streams, mixed with blood.

    "Eh, ki-kill him!"

    Yemo Tian mumbled, while raising his sword with difficulty and pointing at Si Wen Ming. While he was shaking his head, his erect eye had been opening and closing, within which, a ck divine light was faintly visible. It seemed about to burst out many times, but eventually, stayed within that eye.

    The few Yu n warriors seriously nced at Si Wen Ming, then each gave a long shout and let out a stream of ck divine light from the body. Within the ck divine light, the tight dragon scale armors they got from Gong Gong to cover their real identities quickly melted away, being devoured by the ck light. Next, they put on extremely luxurious ck armors.

    As nobles of the Dark Sun, these Yu n warriors would surely not fight closebat against Si Wen Ming. They pulled out slim and exquisite staffs, which were decorated with all kinds ofplicated patterns, and wielded them while incanting a spell.

    Si Wen Ming rushed at Yemo Tian with big steps. He was surprised as well. With the p heunched just now, he was trying to smash Yemo Tian¡¯s head, but that armor of his seemed to be really good. Over ny percent of the power of that p was absorbed by the armor, and eventually, only less than ten percent of the power managed tond on Yemo Tian¡¯s face.

    Yemo Tian was injured severely, but his life wasn¡¯t in danger. Si Wen Ming had always been quite hostile towards non-humankind beings. How could he ever bear to let Yemo Tian live? Yemo Tian was clearly with a good family background, not to mention the fact that the dark devouring sword holding in his hands was so dangerous, even to Divine Magi!

    Rushing for a few steps, Si Wen Ming stopped abruptly.

    A three-hundred meters in radius dark swirl emerged from above his head. Following the spell-incanting voice of those Yu n warriors, the ck whirl spun swiftly. Visible threads of dim light drifted out from the swirl and coiled around Si Wen Ming¡¯s body, attempting to drag him into the swirl.

    Si Wen Ming gave a resonant growl. He stood steadily on the ground, while tens of thousands of mountains in the surroundings buzzed deeply yet strongly, sending great earth power into Si Wen Ming¡¯s body. This connected him with the mountain range he stood on, fending against the devouring power of the dark swirl.

    Yemo Tianughed. Just now, he was nearly pped to death, but at the moment, he had already caught his breath and cleared his head. He nced at Si Wen Ming with a bone-deep hatred, then fiercely threw the dark devouring sword towards the eighteen floating mountains above the giant whirlpool in White Dragon River.

    "You useless things, offer your blood and souls to great Lord Yemo Tian!"

    The sword shed across the air and transformed into tens of thousands of shreds of shadows, silently flying towards the tens of millions of water-kind warriors on the eighteen floating mountains. Those aquatic creatures didn¡¯t have the time to react at all, before their bodies were prated by those dark shadows.

    Popping noise could be heard without an end, as the bodies of those aquatic creatures exploded one after another. Their bodies withered momentarily, then exploded, and became puffs of dust. All of their spirit blood and souls were devoured by the sword within a single moment.

    On the surface of the sword, a vivid blood-red light was flowing in streams. Following a loud puffing noise, a blood-red mist descended from above Yemo Tian¡¯s head, merging with his body and healing his smashed face within a second.

    While chuckling, Yemo Tian slowly stood up. The power vibration released from him grew stronger and stronger as the blood-red mist kept merging with his body. He excitedly clenched his fist and said, "Father is right, as long as I can use this sword right, I will be iparably strong! The spirit blood and souls of all living beings can transform into my power!"

    "With enough time, with enough living beings for me to devour, I will be as strong as my father!"

    "Devour, devour, endlessly devour... This is the core of the power of the Dark Sun bloodline. As long as I am brave enough to devour every living being that I don¡¯t like, all they have will be mine!"

    "Strength, life-force, sons...Even their fighting skills and experiences... Ah, how wonderful... I feel like I¡¯m capable of anything!"

    Yemo Tian yelled passionately. He slightly moved his body, but tends of shreds of afterimages were left in the air by him. Smoothly, heunched a series of punches and kicks, and every move of his was neat, quick, and effective.

    Byunching the punches and kicks, he even created shrill swishing noises, and faintly visible, white-colored airstreams fiercely sliced the air open, flowing to a long distance away. This practiced fighting skill was obviously not what a noble Yu n man could have!

    Ji Hao stood on the dark soul cauldron, wrapped in a dense ck mist as he dashed out of the giant whirlpool.

    When he came out of the water surface, he heard Yemo Tian yelling and saw the dark devouring sword crazily devouring souls and spirit blood of those aquatic warriors. Facing the sword, those aquatic warriors hadpletely no power of resistance. The sword could even easily prate Si Wen Ming¡¯s body, not to mention those rtively weak aquatic warriors.

    Ji Hao scanned across Yemo Tian¡¯s body with his spiritual power and sensed the power vibration released from him growing stronger and stronger. Abruptly, Ji Haoughed out, "Eh? Can such a good thing truly happen? But, I can¡¯t let you do the harvest! Even though they¡¯re a bunch of damned spirit creatures, they¡¯re local living beings of our Pan Gu world. Benefits should always be kept for our own people. This had always been the right way, ever since the beginning of time!"

    Pointing at the cauldron, Ji Hao released arge cloud of ck mist that wrapped the eighteen floating mountains up.

    Compared with the dark devouring sword, the dark soul cauldron could devour souls and spirit blood at a much higher efficiency.

    ck mist wrapped those aquatic warriors up and slightly rotated, immediately after which, countless aquatic creatures fell on the ground, screamed and howled. Then, their spirit blood was drained and their souls were pulled out of their bodies. Atst, their bodies became dried skeletons and thudded on the ground.

 Chapter 986: Deep Dark Soul Cauldron

    Chapter 986: Deep Dark Soul Cauldron

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Ha! Ji Hao, you¡¯re okay! Good!"

    Si Wen Ming was locked by the power of the dark swirl created by the few Yu n people, but on seeing Ji Hao flying out from the whirlpool, heughed out loud happily.

    Ji Hao stood on therge cauldron, and was surprised by the weakness of those aquatic creatures. Even some rtively stronger, enormously shaped aquatic creatures were turned into withered skeletons when the ck mist rolled across.

    Hearing Si Wen Ming, Ji Hao showed his figure from the dark mist andughed proudly, "I¡¯m alright, alright. Not only okay, I¡¯ve also captured White Dragon River God alive, and got a few treasures from him!"

    A three-hundred-meter long crocodile struggled and roared in the ck mist. He wasrge in shape, with iron-hard skin and great strength. With these, he attempted to free himself from the ck mist released from the dark soul cauldron. However, the ck mist wrapped him up and quickly rotated. Meanwhile, a ck light spot began sparkling between the crocodile¡¯s eyes. In the next moment, it paused suddenly, then all his spirit blood spurt out from his mouth, nose, ears, and eyes, along with his soul, and soon was absorbed by the cauldron.

    "White Dragon River God? Good for you!"

    Ji Hao popped out his eyes in shock. He finally figured out why did the dark soul cauldron devour such arge water-kind army, with quite a lot of powerful warriors in it, so quickly and easily. It turned out that White Dragon River God harbored a malicious intent towards his warriors since long ago. He had been seeing the spirit blood and souls of these aquatic warriors as the ¡®food¡¯ of the dark soul cauldron all this time. He nned to extract the souls of these aquatic warriors already, as the materials for his dark killing gs.

    Therefore, the river God left a magic seal in the body of each aquatic warrior under hismand, including those Divine-Magus-level ones, Magus-King-level ones, or those weak ones who had just gained a slight little bit of power, and still had shells or scales on their backs, unable to even transform into human shapes.

    With the river God¡¯s power, this was surely easy. After all, not a single warrior would go against their biggest leader!

    Nevertheless, Ji Hao harvested the result delivered by all the preparation done by the river God. Yemo Tian¡¯s dark devouring sword had devoured less than a hundred thousand aquatic warriors, while the rest hundreds of millions of aquatic warriors were all swallowed up by the dark soul cauldron under Ji Hao¡¯s control.

    Just now, the evil ghosts released from the cauldron by Ji Hao seemed to be hazy and translucent. But after devouring so many souls and spirit blood, the figures of those evil ghosts turned much clearer, and their bodies now looked even like real fleshy bodies.

    Si Wen Ming pped his hands whileughing out wildly, "Good, good treasure! Is this the treasure you got from White Dragon River God? Looks a bit like one of those pieces made by Maguspriests from the Dao of ghost."

    Maguspriests from the Dao of ghost, they specialized in the study of ghosts, human souls and all kinds of mysterious creatures. When theye near oneself, one would feel nothing but a frigid gust of wind, and when they would leave, one would see nothing but a stream of dark mist. The dense dark mist released from the cauldron looked indeed quite simr to the magics of those ghost Dao Maguspriests.

    Ji Haoughed loudly, then flicked his hands and sent out the one hundred and sixty-nine dark killing gs made by White Dragon River God. Each g was hundreds of meters squared in area and purely dark, floating above the dark soul cauldron and absorbing those twisted, screaming souls releasing from the cauldron at a stunning rate.

    Strong ck mist puffed out of the cauldron. Within the mist, those enormous ck gs fluttered in the air. Ji Hao stood on the cauldron within the ck mist, looking a bit like a thousand-year-old evil Magus who had juste out of his istion.

    The dark soul cauldron slowly flew towards Yemo Tian. Ji Hao stared at Yemo Tian and said coldly, "Dark Sun? The sword of yours seems to be not bad!"

    Yemo Tian put the sword back into the sheath and stared at Ji Hao with a gloomy look, seeming to be quite unhappy. Tens of millions of aquatic warriors, if his dark devouring sword could devour all of their spirit blood and souls, he believed that he would be able to break into a higher level.

    Back in Liang Zhu City, the base of the non-humankind in Pan Gu world, Yemo Luoye had been guarding against him as if he were a thief. He had this supreme weapon, but he dared not to use it. He clearly understood that Yemo Luoye was highly vignt against him. If he dared to do anything inappropriate in Liang Zhu City, Yemo Luoye would never, ever show any mercy to him, even for their blood rtionship.

    This time, tens of millions of aquatic creatures were right in front of him. This was a banquet, but Ji Hao ruined it. The dark soul cauldron was incredibly powerful, that it actually drained so many aquatic warriors within a single second.

    Yemo Tian angrily stared at Ji Hao, gnashed his teeth,ughed coldly and said, "Ji Hao? I¡¯ve heard about you! Earl Yao Ji Hao, a human being, hehe, do you remember those prisoners you purchased from ck Shark Castle? That money is all in my pocket now. I should thank you for it."

    Ji Hao looked at Yemo Tian as if he was suddenly enlightened, then said, "Ah, so you¡¯re the supporter of that prison manager? I assume that you¡¯re an especially noble and powerful being. Otherwise, who dares to sell prisoners in such a big way?"

    Yemo Shan kept his teeth gnashed. He looked at the hundred and sixty-nine fluttering dark killing gs above Ji Hao¡¯s head, and continued with that dark face of his, "Cut the crap. For the sake of the business we did before, hand out the spirit blood and souls of those water-king things, then I won¡¯t do anything to you today!"

    Ji Hao shrugged,ughed rxedly, and said, "How can you not do anything to me? What can you do to me anyway?"

    Yemo Tian slowly pulled his sword back out, raised it and nced at Si Wen Ming, who was locked by the few Yu n warriors, disabled from moving at the moment. He then said coldly, "Just now, I made a mistake. Si Wen Ming merged his body with breathing earth and attained an unbreakable ability, just like the breathing earth itself. I didn¡¯t think of that, so I lost out."

    Taking a deep breath, Yemo Tianughed coldly, "But this time, I won¡¯t be careless again. Thank you for the lesson you taught me. At this stage, I amcking experience in many aspects. Therefore, I will...be extra careful, extra cautious. I will grow stronger and stronger, until you all kneel under my feet and lick my boots!"

    Seeing Yemo Tian raise his ck transparent crystal sword, Ji Hao pulled out the nine suns devil-destroying sword.

    He smiled and said, "Your sword is not bad. I happen to have a nice sword too. Why don¡¯t we have a contest with them?"

    He raised the nine suns devil-destroying sword at an angle. On the sword, nine spell symbols of sun glowed with a dazzling fiery light. Meanwhile, the temperature began raising soaringly.

    Yemo Tianughed out and pointed the sword at Ji Hao. Suddenly, the sword disappeared from his hand and in the following moment, it popped out from behind Ji Hao, released a ck beam of sword light while piercing straight towards Ji Hao¡¯s back.

    High-pitched ghost screams could be heard without an end. Behind Ji Hao, from a purely dark, ckhole-like dark killing g that seemed to devour the whole world, a pair of ghost ws reached out and grabbed the dark devour sword.

    The sword slightly quaked, then cut the pair of ghost ws into pieces. It then pierced towards Ji Hao¡¯s heart from his back. However, another pair of ghost ws, four ghost ws...Hundreds of ghost ws thrust out from the g, reaching to the sword while striving to be the first.

    The dark devouring sword vibrated intensely, cutting those ghost ws into pieces one after another. But no matter how fast it moved, more and more ghost ws reached out and coiled around it, and the sword could never free itself from those ghost ws.

    Ji Haoughed. These dark killing gs were even harder to deal with than he thought. Good, indeed great treasures!

    Yemo Tian¡¯s face turned as dark as ink. Why couldn¡¯t his spirit weapon deal with a small g of Ji Hao?

 Chapter 987: Shapeless Deep Dark

    Chapter 987: Shapeless Deep Dark

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Those ghost ws could be destroyed easily, yet they would grow back out immediately.

    Countless ghost ws had been reaching out from the dark killing g. The dark devouring sword was incredibly sharp, that a quick swing of it could break over a hundred ghost ws. But no matter how many ghost ws were chopped into pieces, a multitude of ghost ws would grow out from the g, drag the sword, and disable it from moving.

    This dark killing g was the most powerful one among the hundred and sixty-nine made by White Dragon River God. This g was the highest grade one, and had the evilest ghosts in it. Ji Hao roughly calcted and found that the number of evil ghosts in this g was at least a billion.

    The dark power released from the g condensed into ghost ws, which were as strong as the bodies of Divine Magi. The dark devouring sword flew out from Yemo Tian¡¯s hands, but it could only break a limited number of ghost ws at one time, and more ghost ws would always grow out after every move of the sword. The sword was even dragged into the g by countless ghost ws.

    Yemo Tian couldn¡¯t bear watching, unable to help but growl ¡®impossible¡¯ hysterically. Meanwhile, he had been incanting a spell to control the dark devour sword to devour those ghost ws.

    The nature of the power of the Dark Sun was destruction and devouring; it could destroy and devour everything in the world. The more it devoured, the stronger it would be. Like the spirit blood of Yemo Tian, the dark devouring sword could also devour anything to grow its own power. However, these hideous ghost ws moved too quickly, just like phantoms. These ghost ws were clearly tangible, but no matter how hard Yemo Tian tried to boost up the devouring power of the sword, the sword couldn¡¯t absorb anything from those ghost ws.

    It was all empty, these powerful ghost ws seemed to not even exist.

    Ji Hao was less than thirty-meters away from the dark devouring sword, and clearly heard the sword let out shrill screams. The strong power vibration released from this fierce sword had been dragging Ji Hao¡¯s body forward, even agitating his bloodline.

    Even with such a great devouring power, the sword failed to gain anything from those ghost ws, which surprised Ji Hao.

    "Is this dark killing g really so magical? Even my essence sun fire couldn¡¯t suppress those evil ghosts in it. Is there anything in the world that can restrain its power?"

    "The dark killing g is not the magical one, it¡¯s the Liu Ren bottle and dark soul cauldron." said the mysterious man rumblingly, "These two treasures are not easy to find. They¡¯re natural crafted supreme treasure with an extremely negative power. I didn¡¯t think any of those extreme negative treasures could still be found out here."

    "Extreme negative treasures?" Ji Hao asked.

    "The power of the sun is purely positive. It¡¯s the star of the daytime, the extreme of all positive powers in the world. Its strong, violent, and anyone can see it."

    "The extremely negative power is soft and restrained, represented by the Tai Yin star, the extreme of all negative powers in the world. Ordinary people can barely see it."

    Ji Hao was shocked by the mysterious man¡¯s words, "Tai Yin star? I have never heard of a star with that name." said Ji Hao.

    The mysterious man remained silent for a while, smiled and said, "How can Tai Yin star not exist? The extremely negative power and the extremely positive power, how can any of them be missing?"

    "As I said just now, the extremely negative power is too soft and restrained, and the Tai Yin star has been hiding deep in the starry void. Not everyone can see it."

    "Besides, a very long time ago, the Tai Yin star was taken by someone for private use. That someone sealed an area of the starry void and healed his injuries with the Tai Yin star. Therefore, hehe...By now, no human Divine Magus can ever take the Tai Yin star as his or her spirit star."

    Pausing briefly, the mysterious man sighed and said, "Just like the power of those dark killing gs, the power of the Tai Yin star is invisible and unpredictable. If a Divine Magus can take the Tai Yin star as a spirit star, not to mention the other magical effects, only for hiding and assassinating, this Divine Magus could be the top-ranked one in the whole world."

    Ji Hao pause for a second and roughly imagined what the mysterious man described. He couldn¡¯t help but have his scalp numbed.

    "So, the Tai Yin star is hidden by someone." murmured Ji Hao, while his fine hair stood straight up. Who could achieve such an unimaginable thing as hiding the Tai Yin star and sealing an area of the starry void, only to heal himself?

    The dark devouring sword quaked quickly along with Yemo Tian¡¯s voice, releasing a dreadful devouring power, trying to devour those ghost ws. But as the mysterious man said, the extremely negative power was too unpredictable. Those ghost ws were wrapped around the sword, yet the sword couldn¡¯t absorb any power from them, no matter what.

    To the dark devouring sword, these ghost ws were like reflections in the water, so clear yet could never be reached. The sword failed to absorb any power from those ghost ws, so how could it ever destroy those ghost ws and get away safely?

    Countless ghost ws grabbed the sword tightly, dragging it to the dark killing g. Once the sword was dragged into the g, it would depend on Ji Hao¡¯s mood if it coulde back out or not.

    Yemo Tian¡¯s handsome face turned dark and gloomy, staring at Ji Hao as he said slowly, "You have enraged me, you have truly enraged me. Let go of my spirit weapon. Otherwise, I will let you lowly barbarians know what fear is."

    Ji Hao stood on the dark soul cauldron, continuously sending waves of evil ghosts to the one hundred and sixty dark killing gs from it. These evil ghosts nourished those gs, and had been improving andpleting the powers of those gs.

    Hearing Yemo Tian, Ji Hao smiled at him provokingly and said, "If you¡¯re a man, don¡¯t spout too much useless talk. If you¡¯re a real man, talk with your fists! Do you want to teach me about real fear? Come, show me what you got, I¡¯ll fight you with one hand."

    Ji Hao held his left hand behind his body while waving his right hand at Yemo Tian. Then, he clenched his fingers and caused a loud popping noise. His five fingers broke the space directly, leaving five short space cracks in the sky.

    Such a scary physical strength made Yemo Tian¡¯s eye corners twitch. He even subconsciously took a step backward.

    Si Wen Ming, who was locked by the ck swirl controlled by the few Yu n warriors, nced at Ji Hao in surprise. He blinked his eyes and clenched his fingers like Ji Hao did. A muffled boom was generated, along with which, arge circle of air st was generated around Si Wen Ming¡¯s fist. A strong wave of airstream was released, shaking the few Yu n warriors and disabling them from standing steadily.

    Nevertheless, Si Wen Ming tried his best, but still failed to crack the space directly like Ji Hao.

    "Good boy! Unwittingly, the little kid I brought over from Southern Wastnd has grown up even stronger than his uncle Wen Ming!" Si Wen Mingughed happily, "Good, another strong human being, good, perfect!"

    Delightfully looking at Ji Hao, Si Wen Ming then cast a sideway nce at Yemo Tian and said, "Are young men among non-humankind beings all like this? Good-looking boys who can do nothing but talk? Well, this...seems to be a good thing too!"

    Yemo Tian had sensitive ears. He heard Si Wen Ming¡¯s murmur clearly, and that made him growl in anger.

    He opened his erect eye, and the dark divine light seemed to burst from that eye.

    "Zhong!" Ji Hao suddenly burst with a great roar.

    A water-tank-sized ghost head silently emerged from behind Yemo Tian, opened its jaws and released a gray stream of mist that sprayed on Yemo Tian¡¯s body.

    Yemo Tian screamed out, as his entire body was immediately covered in extremely frigid ice kes.

 Chapter 988: Destructive Weapon

    Chapter 988: Destructive Weapon

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The essence sun fire was like all types of fire contained in the few supreme treasures that belonged to Ji Hao, with an extremely positive nature. It could destroy anything in the world, yet it could also generate an inexhaustible power of creation.

    The extremely negative power was cold and soft, and was the extreme of all negative powers in the world. In a good way, the extremely negative power could also nourish everything in the world and deliver the power of creation, but in an evil way, it was cold and destructive, and could perish any living creature in the world.

    The dark killing gs contained the extremely negative power. The dark soul cauldron turned countless souls into evil ghosts, and what was extracted by the dark killing gs was only a slight little part of the extremely negative power of those evil ghosts.

    Ji Hao was never a good namer, so he named that as Dark Cold strike. Just now, whatnded on Yemo Tian¡¯s body was nothing else but a Dark Cold strike.

    It was soft and frigid, and could drill into any corner of the body of a living being. It would linger in the body for a despairingly long span of time. The Dark Cold strike did not just freeze Yemo Tian¡¯s skin, muscles and bones, it had also drilled into his soul, and was freezing his soul into an ice block.

    Fortunately, despite the weak physical bodies of Yu n nobles, they did have especially strong soul powers. A dense ck stream of fire spurted out from Yemo Tian¡¯s erect eye, from which, Yemo Tian¡¯s heartbreaking screams could be faintly heard.

    That scream was barely audible, and only powerful beings were strong souls could hear that scream on the soul level. Obviously, Yemo Tian¡¯s soul had been fighting against the dark cold strike as hard as possible.

    Ji Hao chuckled, while a whole three-hundred water-tank-sized, purely dark ghost heads popped out around Yemo Tian. These ghost heads were twisted and hideous, viciously staring at Yemo Tian, as they slowly opened their mouths widely, with frigid strands of gray mist drifting out from their mouth corners.

    "Surrender, or perish!" Ji Hao looked at Yemo Tian and smiled coldly.

    "Surrender? How can I surrender to you lowly, insignificant barbarians? I am Yemo Tian, I am a direct descendant of that great man. I am going to be the supreme owner of Pan Gu world and all three-thousand worlds nearby!" Yemo Tian widely opened the erect eye between his eyebrows, then the ck fire began burning more and more ragingly.

    In midair, within the dense watery clouds, over ten-thousand heavily armored water ape warriors stood in the sky.

    A fewrge apes with golden armors andrge sticks showed their teeth, anxiously scratching their heads and necks while surrounding arger shaped ape, who had an especially long neck. They were all shouting and yelling.

    "Big brother, I say we attack now, what do you think? If we kill Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao, Lord Gong Gong will be happy."

    "Indeed! Kill those bastards! They always bring us troubles!"

    "Do it, Lord Gong Gong ordered us to protect Yemo Tian. We cannot let Ji Hao kill him in this ce!"

    Therger ape sat on a watery cloud, with a pair of eyes shining brightly, looking down at the fight which was happening down below, hundreds of miles away. A whileter, heughed confusingly, "What¡®s the hurry? Just let Ji Hao kill that kid. Before we left, Abba secretly told me this, and I assume this is Lord Gong Gong¡¯s idea too."

    The group of apes paused for a second, then lowered their heads, looking at Ji Hao and Yemo Tian.

    Therge ape proudly nced at the group of confused apes, and suddenly had a strong sense of superiority as a smarter one. He chuckled and said, "If Ji Hao killed this kid, he would bring himself a huge, huge trouble. Neither Dishi Cha, nor Yemo Luoye would ever let him go."

    Therge ape smirked loudly, then gnashed his teeth and said, "Didn¡¯t you find that till now, it¡¯s our Gong Gong Family that has been suffering all losses. Dishi Cha imed to be a partner of ours, but what did he do? We have to stimte him, to let him work, let him shed some blood."

    The other apes were still confused, but didn¡¯t stop them from looking at therge ape in admiration and asking carefully, "So?"

    Therge ape raised his head and said slowly "So, although Lord Gong Gong ordered us to protect this kid, we shall let him die. When he dies, we will go seize an arm or two to three legs of his, and bring it back to show Dishi Cha. That will be it."

    An ape calcted with his fingers, lowered his voice and said, "Big Brother, Yemo Tian has two legs only. How can we get three legs?"

    Therge ape grabbed the stick by his side and heavily knocked this ape on the head, giving him a serious dizziness. It made him thud his butt on the cloud, and unable to make any noise for a long while.

    Ji Hao stood on the cauldron, surrounded by a ck mist that made him look like a devil from hell. Hearing that Yemo Tian refused to surrender, Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to waste any time on talking. Instead, he pped his hands and let the three-hundred ghost heads open their jaws simultaneously. The power of dark cold strike transformed into strong gray mist streams, roaring out and shrouding Yemo Tian in a sh.

    ng! ng! Strange metal-crashing noises sounded from Yemo Tian¡¯s body, while a crushingly great pressure spread out. It was as terrifying as a tsunami, and even made people feel hard to breathe.

    Ji Hao sensed a piercing pain from his brain. The spirit power he released was crushed suddenly by that scary pressure, as two streams of blood gushed out of his nostrils. Hurriedly, Ji Hao controlled the dark soul cauldron and drew quickly backward.

    The looks of Si Wen Ming and the few Yu n warriors changed suddenly. The pressure released from Yemo Tian¡¯s body was not even something that living beings should have. That was a merciless, emotionless, extreme terror, that existed for nothing else but destruction.

    Si Wen Ming also moved backward as quickly as he could. As waves of pressurended on his body,yers of yellow-colored glow emerged around his body, mixed with thin strands of purple mist. The glow was crushedyer byyer, and slowly, blood began flowing out from his ears and nostrils.

    The few Yu n warriors suffered the worst. Being struck by that pressure, countless cracks appeared on their armors, squeezing a series of cracking noise out of their bones. Next, they all fell to the ground like broken sticks.

    Obviously, this destructive pressure couldrgely suppress Yu n people from the Dark Sun. The damage it caused to those Yu n warriors was way more serious than the damage to Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming.

    Following a series of ng, the dark cold strike released by the three-hundred ghost heads suddenly froze, bing an ice shell, then being shattered by that great pressure. It exposed a purely dark...human-shaped thing, silently floating in the sky while releasing a strong power vibration.

    The three-hundred meters tall human-shaped thing was slim, and looked at a giant armor, with twenty-four pairs of wings spreading on its back.

    The twenty-four pairs of, over nine-hundred meters long wings had different types of power. They were wrapped in fire, gale, thunderbolts, poisonous gas, flood...All purely dark, giving a feeling of destruction, and seeming ready to destroy the whole universe.

    On the giant human-shaped thing¡¯s head, between the pair of eyebrows, was a transparent dark crystal. Yemo Tian was silently floating inside the crystal, looking down at Ji Hao.

    "This is the destructive weapon Dishi Cha brought to me from my father!"

    "I was keeping this as my trump card. I wasn¡¯t going to activate it before thest gasp!"

    "Lowly ants, you have actually forced me to use my trump card. Yemo Luoye, that bloody woman must have sensed the power of this destructive weapon, as well as people from the other eleven families in power!"

    "It¡¯s all your fault!"

    The destructive weapon had eight long and slim arms. At the moment, one of those arms raised high and pped down towards Ji Hao.

 Chapter 989: Shaking the World

    Chapter 989: Shaking the World

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao shed across the air, followed by a dense cloud of dark mist. He reached to Yao Meng, then the golden bridge released a dark golden stream of light and rose into the sky, bringing the group of people over a thousand miles away.

    Si Wen Ming roared resonantly, then stomped his right foot against the ground. The ground quaked, then a rumbling buzzing noise came everywhere. Next, Si Wen Ming shed across the air and moved himself over a thousand miles away as well.

    The destructive weapon pped on a towering mountain beside White Dragon River. A ck dim light spurt from that enormous palm, under the effect of which, that nine-thousand-meter tall mountain was turned ck in an instant. That was a vivid, transparent, sparkling ck, a ck that shouldn¡¯t even exist in this world.

    Between the mountain and the air surrounding it, an extremely thin, transparent screen seemed to emerge, isting this changed mountain from the surrounding environment.

    In the next moment, the destructive weapon took its arm backward and released another stream of dark light that rolled up the few Yu n warriors and brought them onto a shoulder of it. Then, a short swishing noise was generated, followed by a loud popping noise. Afterward, the destructive weapon cracked the space and teleported itself up to the sky, thousands of meters high.

    That extremely thin screen exploded all of a sudden and let that ck crystals-like mountain, which now seemed to be evil, make contact to the air of Pan Gu world and the surrounding mountains.

    A dazzling light beam rose into the sky, as Ji Hao, Si Wen Ming and the others closed their eyes subconsciously.

    The ground was shaking, and so was the air. A rumbling noise could be heard, then no one could hear anything else. Everyone felt that both their body and the soul were nk, to the point that Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming almost forgot about their own existences.

    A hundred miles in radius, ck-red mushroom cloud burst in the sky and released a giant puff of dust with the power of destruction, causing friction against the air. Countless water-tank-sized red thunderbolts struck down from the sky, and then nothing existed anymore.

    From the round-shaped area, with a radius of eight-hundred miles, me-red thunderbolts burst in all directions, striking the surrounding area. Mountains were ttened one after another, while countless animals were turned into strands of smoke.

    A thousand miles away, those armies brought over by Ji Hao, Yao Meng, and the other earls had been retreating at their highest speed. Among those human warriors, Divine Magi and Magus Kings were roaring, as theybined their powers and pulled up numerous mountains to throw them backward, fending against those dazzling and sizzling red thunderbolts.

    Maguspriests cast all kinds of mysterious magics to help their armies retreat faster. Those great armies brought up fierce gales, as human warriors trod on mes, surrounded by hurricanes and thunderbolts, trying their best to run as far away from the explosive spot as they could, with confused looks.

    The puffing noise could be heard without an end. The destructive weaponunched a quick attack, but under the effect of this quick, convenient attack, everything was destroyed within the area eight-hundred-mile in radius. Not even a single trace managed to remain, as if nothing within this area had ever existed.

    Ten whole minutester, that dark, ball-shaped ck hole, which had devoured everything within that area, began shrinking, along with that puffing noise. The strong Dao of space of Pan Gu world crushed thispletely empty ck hole, but it took a quarter of an hour for that damaged area of space to fix itself.

    Within that area, all mountains had melted, but then, motivated by a magical healing power, those melted mountains solidified themselves quickly. Thousands of differently sized mountains stood in the darkness of night. Under the starlight, all these mountains had turned crystalline and colorful, sparkling with a beautiful light.

    Roaring water streams from White Dragon River surged down into the giant pit on the ground, which still had steam puffing out from it.

    Along with the loud water ttering noise, a thousand-mile-wide, round-shapedke was formed among those crystal mountains, connected with the giant whirl of White Dragon River. It looked like arge water tank with a small water-te beside.

    "A terrifying power!"

    The destructive weapon floated in the sky, while Yemo Tianughed proudly inside the dark crystal between its eyebrows. The destructive weapon turned hisughter so loud that it resounded across the entire forest with a radius of tens of thousands of miles.

    "What a destructive power! I can sense it, not only those mountains, the forest and those poor animals are destroyed, I can also sense that within that area covered in the destroying power, some naturalws in this world are destroyed already."

    "This power is great enough to destroy the naturalws in this world. Lowly, small barbarians, aren¡¯t you going to kneel on the ground and beg Lord Yemo Tian for mercy?"

    Ji Hao, Si Wen Ming, and the others raised their heads, looking at the faintly glowing, dark destructive weapon, stunned. At the moment, everyone remained silent.

    By a single strike, a thousand mile long mountain range was destroyed. A one-star human Divine Magus could do the same by consuming all his or her power, and even risking his life. However, that would only result in a physical damage. Divine Magi could do no more than turning mountains into stones or even sand, but this strikeunched by the destructive weapon had truly destroyed everything in that area. All mountains in that area were ttened and changed, and even the naturalw in that area had been destroyed entirely.

    Destroying the naturalw within a certain area, no human Divine Magi could ever do this. Divine Magi with one inner spirit stars couldn¡¯t do this, neither could Divine Magi with eighty-one inner spirit stars.

    As for whether Supreme Magi could destroy the naturalw within a certain area, neither Ji Hao nor Si Wen Ming had reached that level. Therefore, they didn¡¯t know.

    "Still not kneeling? You lowly...Mortal things!" Yemo Tian screamed.

    Back in the heaven, Gong Gong, who had been watching this fight with a magic, had his face twisted. His eyes were glowing with the fire of anger as he pointed at Dishi Cha and cursed out loud.

    Dishi Cha stared at a magic mirror with a great shock. In that mirror, the enormous destructive weapon floated in the sky. Dishi Cha had been shaking, and couldn¡¯t say a word for quite a long while. In the end, he stuttered to Gong Gong, "I, I didn¡¯t know...The small piece of crystal that great man told me to bring to Yemo Tian, is actually...is...is..."

    All of a sudden, Dishi Cha pointed at the sky and yelled hysterically, "Destructive weapon! It¡¯s a destructive weapon!...He¡¯s only an illegitimate child, nothing but an illegitimate child. Is he worth such a great cost? Is he worth? Damn it! My n, my n!"

    Gong Gong weirdly looked at Dishi Cha and abruptly gave a coldugh, "It seems that, my old friend, there¡¯s something that you haven¡¯t told me yet, right? You have a secret n, don¡¯t you? Hmm? Do you want this kid to be your...puppet? "

    Dish Cha was still yelling at the sky. He cursed with evil words, and he didn¡¯t have the time to answer Gong Gong¡¯s question.

    Far away in the north, outside Liang Zhu City, Yemo Luoye, Dishi Yanluo, Fan Hai and the other emperors in powers floated in the midair, nervously looking at the south.

    "The supreme weapon..." They gasped in shock.

    The other emperors in power were with a dark, sulky faces, but Yemo Luoye¡¯s beautiful face was badly twisted, that even made her look like a hideous ghost.

 Chapter 990: Dachi Makes a Move

    Chapter 990: Dachi Makes a Move

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Yemo Tian¡¯s voice resounded across the sky and made the surrounding mountains shake.

    "Barbarians, kneel, worship me, like your ignorant ancestors worshipped those lowly and weak Gods... Worship me! Because, I¡¯m even stronger than your Gods!"

    Yemo Tian floated in the dark crystal, looking down at Ji Hao and the others.

    The destructive weapon swung another long arm down and clenched those fingers, sending a great mountain up into the sky, slowly flying below the weapon itself. Yemo Tian gave a faint smile, then wielded his right hand. Followed by his move, the destructive weapon wielded an arm as well, then this mountain disappeared.

    The mountain disappearedpletely, without leaving even a trace.

    Ji Hao and the others couldn¡¯t even clearly see how the mountain disappeared.

    No process was needed. With a single thought of Yemo Tian, the mountain was turned into nothingness, as if it never existed.

    "Retreat!" Said Ji Hao with a low voice, "Let our warriors retreat first. This monster...What the hell is this? Has somebody seen anything like this?"

    Ji Hao was confused. A hundreds of meters tall human-shaped weapon, with twenty-four pairs of wings, all with different appearances... Some simr to the wings of angels, some looked like the wings of devils, some were membranous, like the wings of a dragonfly, while others were like the wings of butterflies...

    The destructive weapon was well shaped, with smooth lines, looking exquisite and evil. Looking closer, Ji Hao found that the weapon was thickly covered in countlessplicated embossed patterns. Every inch of those patterns had been releasing an extremely evil feeling, that was twisted and attractive, making people want to embrace the evil and destroy themselves.

    Pan Gu world was a simple world, while the destructive weapon looked far beyond this era in Pan Gu world. In a simple world like this, such an enormous weapon abruptly appeared, with such a dreadful power that was great enough to even destroy the world. This made Ji Hao feel ridiculous.

    All of a sudden, an arm of the destructive weapon wielded. Puff! Those dark killing gs that Ji Hao hadn¡¯t been paying attention to, began fluttering, releasing countless ghost ws that reached to the sky. However, those ghost ws failed to grasp anything.

    The dark devouring sword cracked the space and teleported itself away from those ghost ws, then flew to a hand of the destructive weapon, followed by a ck stream of light.

    The destructive weapon raised all eight arms together and held the sword, looking like a ck lotus. The starlight dimmed down suddenly, and following a strange buzzing noise, the six-foot-long sword expanded quickly, reaching around three hundred and sixty meters long within a blink of an eye.

    The glowing sword split up, along with a longsting sizzling noise. Next, each hand of the weapon gripped an enormous dark devouring sword.

    Yemo Tian smirked loudly, while controlling the destructive weapon to move in a circle. Then, each of the eight dark devouring swords released an arc-shaped sword light thatnded on the vast mountainous area.

    Mountains were devoured one after another, creating a three thousand miles wide in area under Yemo Tian¡¯s feet.

    Within this area, countless wild animals had their spirit blood drained. It turned into a dark blood-red mist, drifting up to the destructive weapon. The blood mist sprayed on the surface of the destructive weapon and soon was absorbed.

    Yemo Tian let out a moan in pleasure. He trembled slightly, while a dense blood-red light slowly emerged in his erect eye, and said, "Power, this is power! The more I kill, the more I devour, the stronger I will be!"

    He suddenly opened his eyes, looking at Ji Hao and the others, andughed with a shrill voice, then said, "I have decided, I don¡¯t need you to worship me. I don¡¯t need you to surrender. I only need your lives and your souls! Killing and devouring, how beautiful are these words!"

    The enormous destructive weapon slightly quivered, then this giant human-shaped thing suddenly moved to before Ji Hao and the others¡¯ eyes, raising the eight dark devour sword high. As Yemo Tian was about tounch the move, silently, a man with a long robe showed up behind him.

    "Brother Xuan Du!" Ji Hao shouted out in surprise.

    Priest Xuan Du smiled, then sent out a magic talisman with a sense of Chaos power releasing from it from his hand. The magic talisman transformed into a stream of Chaos power and fiercely pped on the back of the destructive weapon. The space around the destructive weapon was disturbed immediately, then followed a loud crack, a, miles in radius area disappeared without a trace, along with the destructive weapon.

    "Ji Hao, follow me!" Xuan Du waved his hands at Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao quickly nced at Si Wen Ming. Si Wen Ming nodded quickly and said, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of your army!"

    Ji Hao nodded, then packed the dark soul cauldron and those dark killing gs, trod on a cloud, and flew to Xuan Du. From above Xuan Du¡¯s head, a yellow-colored silk handkerchief with an embroidery of a Ba Gua diagram appeared and slowly spun, releasing a yellow-colored stream of mist that wrapped both of them up. Next, the figures of both Xuan Du and Ji Hao turned hazy, then disappeared.

    In the next moment, Ji Hao arrived in a magical space. This space was suffused by gray-colored airstreams, with a clear sphere of light floating in the middle like an egg.

    Within that clear sphere of light, streams of purple mist had been coiling around each other, while a dense yellow mist descended from above, steadily held holding a not sorge, ancient-styled, mottled pce of Dao.

    The pce was built with blue bricks, zed tiles, and wooden pirs; it was only hundreds of meters squared in area. A faint aroma spread from the pce of Dao, and the wind chimes hanging under the eaves tinkled without being blown by any wind. The silvery tinkling made Ji Hao feelpletely refreshed, as all of the negative power in his primordial spirit was wiped out immediately.

    Ji Hao followed Xuan Du slowly into the pce of Dao, then saw Priest Dachi, Priest Qing Wei, and Priest Yu Yu in the middle of the pce, sitting on hassocks in a straight line.

    "Uncle Dachi, Uncle Qing Wei, Shifu!" Ji Hao walked into the pce and bowed to each of them.

    "Sit!" Priest Dachi pointed at the ground, then a dark-yellow hassock appeared in front of Ji Hao. Ji Hao hurriedly sat down, then Xuan Du stood beside Ji Hao and lowered his eyelids, without making any move.

    Remaining silent for quite a while, Priest Dachi waved his hand and let out a series of light and shadows. A glowing-red, broken, human-shaped thing emerged in the light and the shadows. This human-shaped thing was only around sixty meters tall, glowing-red, and was dpidated, covered in cracks and holes. Obviously, it was wrecked pretty hard.

    "This is called the blood-killing weapon. Back then, when the non-humankind intruded for the first time, this was the only blood-killing weapon they had." said Priest Dachi ndly, "I saw it doing too much killing... Therefore, I stopped it on my own. I fought it for seven days, and finally broke it. I have to mention that these years, I¡¯ve been raising yellow scarf warriors and other simr types of warriors of Dao, and learned quite a lot from this thing."

    Ji Hao silently listened to Priest Dachi. It turned out that Priest Dachi and the other powerful being had encountered simr destructive weapons back then.

    "But today, that weapon used by that non-humankind kid... is obviously much more powerful than this blood-killing weapon. If this happened before, it would be alright. But at this time, Pan Gu world is suffering endless internal difficulties, even leading to a turmoil!"

    Priest Dachi opened his eyes, looked at Ji Hao and said gently, "Ji Hao, the mortal affairs of our sect will be in your charge. We will exin to the human emperor, and you shall focus on dealing with those non-humankind beings."

    Sitting aside, Priest Qing Wei also said with a nd tone, "Take out the few treasures you attained today. My brothers and I will help you to build connections with those, to improve your defensive power!"

    Hearing this, Ji Hao was surprised.

 Chapter 991: The Twelve Emperors in Power

    Chapter 991: The Twelve Emperors in Power

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Back in Liang Zhu City, in the government hall which was still under re-construction, countless warriors were armed to the teeth, surrounding a round-shaped, secret chamber.

    Compared to the other halls, this hundreds of meters wide secret chamber could even be counted as tiny. A round-shaped, metal table was ced in the middle of the chamber, with twelve exquisitely crafted,rge armchairs standing around it. Yemo Luoye and the other eleven emperors in power sat on those armchairs with gloomy faces, without saying a word.

    A long whileter, Fan Hai, who was wrapped in strong death power, abruptly began talking. His high-pitched voice sounded like a sharp steel pricker, fiercely breaking the quiet in the chamber.

    "Supreme weapon, that power was definitely from a supreme weapon. Moreover, it¡¯s at an even higher level than Blood Killing from the Blood Moon, the one we used to own. Blood Killing was only at the level of ¡®Doom¡¯, and it was antique."

    "But this one, is it at the level of ¡®Immortality¡¯? Or ¡®Eternity¡¯?"

    Speaking the word ¡®Immortality¡¯, Fan Hai subconsciously curled his body up, with the word ¡®Eternity¡¯, he even started trembling. The green me burning in his eyes shrunk into a needlepoint. It was not hard to tell how nervous, and even frightened he was.

    Dishi Yanluo suddenly threw a punch at the round metal table in front of him.

    Dong! Large numbers of spell symbols burst from the table, sparkling with a bright fiery light. Dishi Yanluo had put forth all of his strength for this punch. Despite all those spell symbols thickly covering the table, he still managed to put a three-inch deep, fist-shaped dent on it.

    "What¡¯re you talking about? Are you joking? Immortal-level supreme weapon, how much would it cost? How many worlds would be drained, and how much manpower and material resources would be consumed to produce one Immortal-level supreme weapon?"

    "As for an Eternal-level supreme weapon, haha... haha... Which one of you have ever seen one with your own eyes? That¡¯s a legend! My dear brothers and...sister...that¡¯s only a legend, you know? Back in our hometown, which great force could still have enough resources to allow them to afford an eternal-level supreme weapon?"

    Once again, the secret chamber felt into a deathly silence.

    Another whileter, an emperor in power, who looked like a hazy shadow, murmured with a deep voice, "People, in this primitive and barbaric world, we are dominators from Yu Dynasty. We are standing high above the masses, and our civilization is way more developed than those lowly ignorant barbarians."

    "We built magnificent cities and beautiful castles... We are high up above, enjoying our lives. We appreciate art, we throw all kinds of high-ss parties, and we do whatever we want to enjoy our long and elegant lives...like real nobles!"

    "However, we shall never forget our true origin."

    This emperor in power lowered his voice, his tone filled with an indescribable mysteriousness as he continued, "In this world, we can get whatever we want. We have the greatest powers, we control countless lives, and their honors and disgraces."

    "But we have to remember the ce we came from, the ce where our ancestors lived. Our families, our forefathers, they were just bottom-level beings in that strong, dreadful, strict and merciless world, that great world."

    "Our ancestors were a group of impoverished aristocrats, homeless cultivators on the tramp, even exiled prisoners and prisoners awaiting execution, low-grade artists, or lowly prostitutes...Those people came to this untouched realm with thest glimmer of hope, and luckily, they found Pan Gu world!"

    "Primitive, wild Pan Gu world, with countless resources, ves, and, faintly visible three-thousand worlds surrounding this world. By exploiting resources of this world and enving people in this world, our ancestors built a base in Pan Gu world, gradually reaching to the surrounding three-thousand worlds and attaining the great powers and wealth that they dared not to imagine before."

    "Even our hometown began to rise and develop again, gradually attaining greater powers and strengths, because of those resources sent back by the lucky ones in Pan Gu world."

    "However, we have to know that beyond us are the true powerful families, true eternal beings. They¡¯re the dominators of that powerful and dreadful world. Facing them, we¡¯re nothing but trembling bugs."

    "Before they notice us, we can still have what we have in Pan Gu world, all to ourselves. But after they fix their eyes on us, what will happen to us? Can we truly ensure our own safety by lying and concealing?"

    "Don¡¯t guess their intentions and purposes with our narrow ranges of knowledge."

    "Don¡¯t try to measure their capabilities with our ignorance."

    "Don¡¯t even think about reaching their omnipotence with our stupidity."

    Yemo Luoye finally couldn¡¯t bear listening all these. She gnashed her teeth and squeezed out a few words, "Lord Jialou Min, what on earth are you trying to say?" Jialou Min was the emperor in power of the Mirage Moon. At the moment, his figure turned hazier and hazier, while he continued with that deep and scary voice, "That power, we all sensed it, cruel and terrifying, destructive, devouring. The power of the Dark Sun, we can all sense it... That¡¯s the power of the Dark Sun."

    Dishi Yanluo stood up, supported his own body with his pair of fists pressed against the metal table. He looked at Jialou Min and said with a deep voice, "Jia Lou, my brother, are you saying that this woman, Yemo Luoye, has betrayed us?"

    Yemo Luoye immediately stood up and growled harshly, "Are you trying to start a war between the twelve families of ours? Don¡¯t forget the holy oath of alliance our ancestors made when they found Pan Gu world...I will never betray it!"

    Dishi Yanluo licked his own lips, then gave a greedy nce at Yemo Luoye¡¯s beautiful face, and said, "Betray or not, you can¡¯t just say it. Hmm, I have a suggestion, that Yemo Luo has to cooperate with us for examination, and during this period, she should be under the supervision of someone reliable!"

    Fan Haiughed with an especially cold and creepy voice, "You¡¯re not suggesting that you¡¯re the reliable person, are you? Oh,e on!"

    "Enough!" said a strong, deep voice, "We are facing a crisis, don¡¯t think about those unimportant things."

    An extra tall and sturdy, red-colored figure stood up, heavily patted on the metal table and said, "I, Piji Nu, believe that Yemo Luoye would never do stupid things like that. We have tobine our powers and fight against this crisis together!"

    Piji Nu pped his hands, then said loudly, "With the name of Red Moon, I suggest, we call back all our armies in the twelve new worlds, and prepare for the war with all our powers. I hope that the twelve of us can know that only we are our true allies."

    Yemo Luoye raised her right hand the first and responded, "I agree."

    Dishi Yanluo looked at Piji Nu in a slight fear, then slowly raised his right hand, "I agree...Piji Nu, for your sake!"

    Fan Hai and Jialou Min nced at each other, then these two dark and cold ones raised their right hands together.

    Soon, the other emperors all raised their rights hands, one after another.

 Chapter 992: Pride

    Chapter 992: Pride

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Pan Jia world, arge white halo hung in the sky. From that hundred-mile-wide halo, countless Jia n warriors armed with heavy armors and long spears trod on metal tes and descended.

    Purely metal, beautifully glowing, enormous warships flew out of the halo. Countless dark-kind warriors with light armors, and non-humankind ves with half-body leather armors stood on these warships, with their eyes fixed on Pan Jia world, this world of water.

    Metal warships steadilynded on the water surface, and following the dark-kind warriors¡¯ growls, those odd-looking non-humankind warriors immediately began working. Water-tank-thick metal chains were thrown out from both sides of each warship, as magic formations shone dazzlingly on the countless ships. Those thick metal chains urately flew into those magic formations, causing loud series of ngs.

    Exquisitely designed locks secured those chains tight, connected those metal warships, and quickly formed a metal great wall.

    Four-thousand metal warships formed a square, and after all the warships were connected, a tens of miles square floating fort slowly descended from the halo.

    One fort, two forts, three forts...

    Not long after, whole thirty-six metal floating forts descended from the sky andnded on the surface of the water. They raised great waves and caused muffled, thunder-like booms.

    Dishi Yanmo, who was in charge of this new-world-conquering mission from Dishi Family, stood on the tallest watchtower of a floating fort. He frowned, looked around and said, "A pure...water world... Hmm, simple, but the risk is lower than thoseplicatedrge worlds, by at least three-hundred percent."

    Flicking his finger in the sky, arge sphere of pure water power quickly gathered on his finger, soon condensing into a polyhedral crystal piece.

    Dishi Yanmo put this bean-sized crystal piece under his nose and sniffed, instantly showing a wild joy on his face, "Without any impurity, the water power in this world is perfectly pure...Great Blood Moon, not even a grain of dust exists in the air. Such a pure world, if any water crystal mine exists..."

    Large chains roared out from each edge of the floating fort, reaching to the fort next to it

    These forts were connected to each other, then to the surrounding warships, and soon, thirty-six floating forts and four-thousand metal warships formed a tremendous, square-shaped, metal frame.

    Xiu n masters walked out from those forts and threw out numerous metal balls, which were thickly covered inplicated spell symbols. These metal balls expanded swiftly along with a sharp metal shing noise, quickly transforming into three-hundred meters wide square metal boards, loudly nging against each other while falling down from the sky.

    Shackles existed under each metal board, interlocking tightly and allowing them to match together perfectly. As these metal boardsnded on the water surface, the space between those floating forts and metal warships turned into ground paved by metal boards, after which, countless dark-kind and non-humankind warriors and ves hurriedly walked out and began building barracks.

    All barracks were prepared with magic, and in no time, lines of metal barracksnded on the ground. Thus, a great metal fort stood on the vast water surface of Pan Jia world in merely a couple of hours.

    Looking down from the sky, this thousand miles long metal fort glowed brightly in this dim world, especially those erect eyes floating upon every divine tower in those floating forts. asionally, a blood-red stream of light would sh across the sky, bright enough to lighten up the area with a radius of tens of thousands of miles.

    Large troops of Jia n warriors led great numbers of dark-kind and non-humankind warriors and ves, trod on metal tes and flew in all directions. They growled at each other, continually reporting their discoveries.

    Water, water, water, boundless water. The frontal troop had already reached over ten-thousand miles away, but still, they saw nothing but water. Not even a single leaf was found floating on the water.

    Around ten-thousand miles away from where Dishi Family peoplended, Ao Li stood on an iceberg he created with magic. He narrowed his eyes while looking at the blue-cyan ice mirror, that was decorated with nine dragon embossments, in front of him.

    The surface of the mirror was rippling like water, through which, Ao Li saw every single move made by those Dishi Family people, including those metal worships that descended from the sky, and the army that built an enormous metal fort on the water.

    Tens of ten meters tall dragon warriormanders, who were with human bodies and dragon heads, stood behind Ao Li. They were wearing heavy armors and blood-red cloaks, having their arms crossed before their chests. Theirrge dragon heads were slightly raised, letting streams of warm steam puff out of their nostrils. They looked proud, as if they were the most powerful beings in the whole universe, and no one was worth for them to even take a short nce at.

    For countless years, every time when powerful beings among the dragon-kind came out for a mission inrge groups, they all looked like this.

    Especially the two dragon-kind members that stood on both sides of Ao Li, they were the tallest and sturdiest ones among them all, and the power vibration released from them was especially strong and prehistorical. Their scales were mottled, vaguely showing the long years that they had lived through. Their dragon horns were dagger-sharp; apparently, those horns were sharpened by countless times of fighting and killing.

    Dragon warriors stood around the two of them looked especially proud as well, but when their eyes asionallynded on these two especially strong ones, their pupils would sightly shrink. Traces of respect, and even fear, would subconsciously show on the faces of those proud dragons as well.

    These were two prehistorical dragons. Among the dragon-kind, they had special titles as dragon kings, and their positions were only slightly lower than the dragon emperor. Not to mention their magic powers, in mere terms of physical strength, these two dragon kings, who had the titles of Corpse Mountain Dragon King and Blood Sea Dragon King, could rival human Supreme Magi.

    Corpse Mountain Dragon King and Blood Sea Dragon King were brothers. Their titles came from the countless living beings they had ughtered during the past years.

    "Kid, I can strangle all these chickens to death myself. What are you waiting for?" A whileter, Corpse Mountain Dragon King abruptly began talking.

    "Hmm, your Grandpa Corpse Mountain can strangle all of them to death, alone, but I can do that with only one hand!" Blood Sea Dragon Kingughed proudly, "Only one of these non-humankind beings is powerful, hehe. He seems to be an old friend of ours, doesn¡¯t he?"

    Ao Li held his hands behind, showing his teeth while looking at that mirror, and responded, "Grandpas, be patient. You will get your chance to kill. I am just waiting for them to spread their military forces all out, then we will destroy their portals and leave them no way to run."

    Corpse Mountain Dragon King and Blood Sea Dragon King both had their eyes shining as they said, "Kill everyst one of them, such things, we like!"

    All dragon warrior leaders curved their mouth corners upwards. They were so arrogant that they had been seeing that Yu n army as a group of vulnerable chickens and dogs.

 Chapter 993: Ignore

    Chapter 993: Ignore

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ao Li raised the long spear in his hands, and following him, nearly a hundred dragon warriormanders standing behind him roared resonantly.

    Whole ten thousand pure-blood dragon warriors transformed into their original shapes of hundreds of meters long dragons, rising into the sky as they wielded their sharp ws towards the vast water. Silently, thousands of meters tall waves were raised within a blink of an eye.

    Ten-thousand flood dragon warriors, who were over six meters tall, were wearing heavy armors and had sharp des held in their hands. Mounted on armed see horses, they were treading on those waves while roaring thunderously. The strong dragon power was released from these flood dragon warriors, condensing intorge watery clouds, puffing up into the air. These transformed into a thousands of meters wide, dark cloud, drifting in the sky.

    Thin bolts of lightning emerged from the dark cloud, while de-sharp gusts of wind were blowing out from it. Muffled thunders could be heard without an end. Meanwhile, ck gusts of wind screamed ear-piercingly, and thunder-like warrior roars came out from the deep ocean of Pan Jia world, in a chorus.

    Square formations popped out from the water one after another, each with ten-thousand warriors. Shrimp warriors, shark warriors, whale warriors, turtles, electric eels...All kinds of odd shaped water-kind spirit creatures rushed up to those enormous waves and lined up orderly while releasing dense, watery mist.

    God knew how many warriors did Ao Li bring to Pan Jia world. All these warriors were under his directmand, and countless ten-thousand-warrior square formations lined perfectly on the waves. The edge of this great army was indiscernible.

    This was a regr water-kind army under themand of the dragon-kind. With the dragon-kind¡¯s wealth, the armors and weapons used by these warriors were all top-grade. Those aquatic warriors defeated by Ji Hao, Yao Meng, and other human earls back in Pan Gu world couldn¡¯t bepared with these water-kind warriors brought by Ao Li.

    The dragon-kind was extraordinarily wealthy, and had an unimaginably great hidden power. Back in the ancient heaven, powerful ancient divine dragons used to hold important positions. After the heaven fell, those greedy dragons had gotten quite a lot of treasures out of the heaven.

    At the moment, lined up in front of the water-kind army were a whole three-thousand thunder chariots. These chariots used to be driven by Gods from the department of thunder of the ancient heaven. Every single chariot was surrounded by dazzling thunderbolts, as it was condensed from pure thunder power.

    Each chariot was around three-hundred meters in size, with threeyers of countless milestone-sized thunder spell symbols sparkling on it, releasing bowl-sized thunderbolts. The sizzling noise vibrated the world. Following an ear-piercing noise, a bolt of thunder would asionally fall on the water surface, and thunderbolts would immediately spread out swiftly through the water. Within the area of tens of miles, a giant quantity of water would be evaporated.

    "Kill!" Ao Li roared, rushing to a thunder chariot while wielding his long spear.

    The three-thousand thunder chariots tore the space apart and showed up directly in front of those patrolling Jia n warriors who trod on metal tes. A bright stream of light was left in the sky.

    Following a roar of Ao Li, tens of cold beams of light were raised by that long spear in his hands, while over ten heavily armored Jia n warriors howled in pain, and had their chests prated by it. Countless bolts of thunder burst from that spear and destroyed the strong life-force of these Jia n warriors within a single moment, then tore their bodies into pieces, which then fell into the water.

    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"

    Nearly a hundred dragon warriormanders each stood on a thunder chariot, wielding their divine weapons, which had been creating dreadfully great power vibrations. They were madlyunching attacks, with blood-red, glowing pairs of eyes.

    In this area, over a thousand Jia n warriors and tens of thousands of dark-kind and non-humankind ve warriors hadpletely no power of resistance. They were being chopped into pieces by these violent dragons as easily as chopping melons.

    Tens of thousands of meters tall waves crushed down towards the metal fort of the non-humankind, which had just been built upon the water surface. Under the control of these water-kind warriors, the crystal clear waves had turned ck, looking like enormous mountains. In the metal fort, countless Jia n warriors leaped into the sky, while tens of thousands of different sized Blood Moon divine towers suddenly started glowing.

    Buzz! The erect blood-red eyes floating upon all those divine towers opened simultaneously, releasing dense blood-red light streams with varied width, from three meters to the size of a mountain. Those blood-red lights dazzled out and struck into those roaring waves.

    The blood-red streams exploded and split those waves up, also destroying those ten-thousand-warrior square formations on top of those waves. Among those water-kind warriors, the strongest ones could rival Senior Magi, while the weakest ones were just the same as ordinary human beings. None of these aquatic creatures could ever survive that blood-red light.

    However, Ao Li and his people hadn¡¯t been expecting these weak aquatic creatures under theirmands to do much.

    Thousands of water spheres popped out from a distance away, within which, water streams surged, and a bloody scent spread out. Meanwhile, long shrill howls reached straight into the sky. An overwhelming pressure, which belonged to prehistorical monsters, crushed down in all directions.

    One, two, three...A hundred, a thousand, ten thousand...

    Ten-thousand octopuses that were over ny-thousand-meter-long reached their enormous bodies out from underwater. They opened their mouthparts, and each took a long and deep breath. Then, the blood and broken body pieces of those killed aquatic warriors rose into the sky and flew into their mouths.

    After these octopuses with terrifying power vibrations swallowed so many bodies and spirit blood, from the middle of their bodies, an odd-shaped, translucent tentacle slowly moved, reaching out of the water.

    Along with a longsting, ear-piercing swishing noise, fifteen meters wide transparent eggs were released from the middle tentacle of each giant octopus. In the air, these eggs quickly hatched while they were still flying, and next, countless hundreds of meters long little octopuses with the power vibrations as great as peak-level Senior Magi rushed into the army of the non-humankind while screaming.

    Those long tentacles pped and coiled, as hundreds of thousands of little octopuses started an intense fight against those non-humankind warriors.

    From behind, a streak of fiery light shed over. That was Feng Qinxin, as she stood on the back of a seven-colored phoenix, screaming to Ao Li, "Ao Li, that kid Ji Hao sent a message. Human beings are suffering a massive flood, and many water-kind creatures have been causing trouble all over the world. Do you think we should help them?"

    Hearing Feng Qinxin, Ao Li pierced his long spear into the chest of a weak non-humankind ve, then swung his arm aside and beheaded a dark-kind salve warrior. Next, he slightly paused and shouted ¡®kill¡¯, leading his army marching to the non-humankind army.

    Feng Qinxin curved her pinky limps downwards, then narrowed her eyes and smiled coldly as she murmured, "Hmm, I knew it...Alright, our dear Earl Yao Ji Hao, you shall pray for yourself. The human-kind is suffering a disaster...Hehe, asking our phoenix-kind and dragon-kind for help without paying a great price, who would save them for nothing?"

    "Let¡¯s go. Keep looking around. I don¡¯t believe that no useful resources can be found in this world but water!" Dishi Yanmo stood on the tallest watchtower, carelessly crumbling a blood-red crystal in his hand.

    "Take the expeditionary force and return to Pan Gu world to prepare for war? What a joke! I worked so hard for this opportunity. I have such a great elite force under mymand now...Dishi Yanluo, my dear brother, how can I ever give this great army back to you?"

    Turning around, Dishi Yanmo looked at a non-humankind salve kneeling on the ground and said ndly, "Send the message back. We¡¯re attacked by the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind. The fight is intense and we...have no chance to retreat."

 Chapter 994: The Rise of the Water-Kind

    Chapter 994: The Rise of the Water-Kind

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    In Pan Zhuo world, nine dim suns floated in the sky, seeming to be extremely far away from the ground, weakly glowing with a faint light. On the ground, dark-green mountains were barely lightened up by the sunlight through dark-green toxic clouds, just like those dark-green hills, rivers, grasnds, in areas...

    This world was filled with the color of dark-green, which looked quite unsettling. Countless types of toxins mixed together, being processed under the effects of the naturalws of this world for countless years, then turned into this weird dark-green color.

    Mountains, hills, rivers, ins, these terrains weremon in Pan Gu world. Here in Pan Zhuo world, they upied around thirty percent of the world.

    On these mountains, hills and in areas, lived countless odd types of poisonous bugs, birds and beasts. They released thin poisonous gases from their mouths, that had been rising into the sky and condensing into faint, dark-green poisonous clouds.

    Numerous strangely-shaped highly poisonous serpents had been wriggling around.They raised their heads from time to time and excitedly spurted vividly colorful streams of poisonous mist towards the sky, creating rainbows under the dim sunlight.

    The other half of Pan Zhuo world was upied by water, boundless light-green water. It lookedpletely lifeless, and had colorful foams drifting on its surface.

    Countless poisonous creatures lived in this water area, with all kinds of toxins. These creatures had been crazily devouring those poisonous floating grasses and algae, which were growling rapidly in the water. These creatures also devoured each other; the bigger ones fed on the smaller ones, the fierce ones fed on the mild ones, and the living ones fed on the dead ones...

    Same as the army under Dishi Yanmo¡¯smand, arge-scale non-humankind metal-city floated on the sticky poisonous sea.

    The armymander of the expeditionary force from Nether Moon, Fan Di, who was the most powerful one among the entire Fan Family aside of Fan Hai, had been standing on a watchtower in the metal fort at the moment, pleasantly breathing the toxic air.

    Fan Di was pale and scrawny, and looked like a zombie. Heughed with a creepy hissing voice as he crumbled a white messaging crystal in his hand.

    "Bring my expeditionary force back to Pan Gu world? Hmm, it seems that Fan Hai has encountered a true trouble." Fan Di narrowed his eyes and murmured to himself. "Alright, alright, what a magical world! I¡¯ve just sent out by expeditionary troops for a couple of days, how can a trouble happen so soon?"

    Proudly raising his head, Fan Diughed, "I like troubles, I really do. Troubles mean death, and death...The great Nether Moon, death, sweet death... I can¡¯t wait!"

    A few Nether Moon warriormanders standing behind Fan Di excitedly opened their erect eyes and let spheres of grey mist drift out of those erect eyes.

    Hoarse and deep horns sounded while Fan Di giving out his orders. Except for a small number of expeditionary troops from Nether Moon staying in Pan Zhuo world, the main force returned to Pan Gu world, waiting for Fan Hai¡¯s orders.

    When the first enormous metal warship glowed with a gray-white light and slowly rose from the ground, a stream of dark-green liquid surged over from a thousand miles away and struck on the head of the ship.

    Following a sizzling noise, thousands of dark-kind and non-humankind salve warriors standing on the deck screamed in pain, as their bodies quickly melted down in the dark-green liquid and turned into puddled of ck blood.

    Streams of highly poisonous liquid spurted over from a distance away, pouring on the fleet of Nether Moon like a heavy rain. Defensive magic formations were not triggered, because metal warships didn¡¯t suffer a great damage from the poisonous liquid. However, dark-kind warriors and non-humankind ves standing on decks were almost wiped out.

    Fan Di and the group of warriormanders raised their heads in shock, and saw tens of tremendous serpents slowly reaching their bodies out from the sticky seawater hundreds of miles away.

    These enormous creatures were colorful, with their whole bodies covered in dark-green poisonous mist. Unlike ordinary snakes and serpents, these serpents had fork-shaped, curved tails that looked like hooks. Clearly, these were hook snakes, famous for their deathly poisons venom back in Pan Gu world.

    Following the strange water ttering noise, thousands of meters tall, green-colored waves rose from the sticky and poisonous sea of Pan Zhuo world. Countless oddly-shaped aquatic and poisonous creatures trod on those waves, releasing toxic mists and gases, marching towards the non-humankind army.

    A nearly hundred-mile long, enormous hook snake coiled in the air, staring at Fan Di coldly and fiercely.

    "Lord Gong Gong said that since you¡¯re already here, don¡¯t leave. This ce will be your burial ground."

    Fan Di grinned scornfully, looking at that enormous hook snake as he responded ndly, "Gong Gong? Gong Gong had a senior minister under hismand who is a hook snake, called Snake Gou. I believe that is you, right? You don¡¯t think that you can defeat the children of the great Nether Moon, do you?"

    Snake Gou smiled, opened his jaws and let down a poisonous rain as he taunted, "In Pan Gu world, I dared not to fight a face-to-face battle against you. But this is Pan Zhuo world, silly non-humankind monsters. This is Pan Zhuo world, and we have lived in here for hundreds of years! We are more familiar with the naturalws of this world."

    Snake Gouughed out loud in pride, "More importantly, during the past hundreds of years, we have created countless adorable babies in here!"

    A buzzing noise came from all directions, following which, giant groups of poisonous insects that looked like dense dark-green clouds, overwhelmingly crushed down on Fan Di¡¯s army.

    Waves rose one after another, treading on which, all kinds of poisonous aquatic creatures who had cultivated themselves into spiritual animals wielded their roughly crafted weapons, showing their sharp teeth as they marched along the waves.

    Fan Di looked at the formidable water-kind army, took out a messaging crystal and sent what he saw back to Pan Gu world along with a message, ¡®Tell Fan Hai that I¡¯ve encountered a small trouble here, and might not be able to bring my army back to help him."

    At almost the same time when Fan Di¡¯s army was suddenly attacked by a water-kind army in Pan Zhuo world, in the rust-red Pan Shi world, sky-devouring waves rose in the rust-red ocean which upied seventy to eighty percent of the world¡¯s total acreage and possessed a great corrosive ability.

    Countless aquatic creatures with thick scales stood on those waves, with their mounts opened and releasing sharp streams of corrosive water. They were striking on the non-humankind army from High Moon, which was under themand of A Xiudi.

    Countless metal warships and tens of metal floating forts had faint smokes rising from them in the corrosive rain. These metal warships and forts had been corroding slowlyyer byyer, and the decks of many warships already had holes on them.

    Even worse, the armors worn by High Moon warriors had been weakening due to the corrosive water. A Xiudi roared hoarsely in rage, and helplessly sent a message back to Liang Zhu City, telling his people that he and his army had no chancee to return safely at all.

    Pan Zhuo, Pan Shi, Pan Li, Pan He...

    Except for Pan Jia world, where Ao Li and Feng Qinxin were present, water-kind armies emerged in all of the rest eleven worlds provided to the eleven families in power by Dishi Cha and entangled those non-humankind armies.

    Not even a single non-humankind warrior managed to return to Liang Zhu City!

 Chapter 995: Unite by Marriage

    Chapter 995: Unite by Marriage

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    In Liang Zhu City, all emperors in power were totally irritated because of the messages they received from their expeditionary armies in the twelve new worlds.

    In Pu Ban City, everyone seemed to be happy. People were walking on the streets with quick pace, while showing bright smiles on their faces.

    Jingles could be heard everywhere, as busy people filled every corner of Pu Ban City, and everybody was smiling. They were digging foundations, building pirs and walls, roofing their houses. Many houses were destroyed by the flood earlier, and at the moment, people were rebuilding their homnd.

    Groups of Magi in ck robes had been walking slowly on thend of Pu Ban City in an ordered, long line. They were waving the long streamers in their hands while incanting a blessing spell. Wherever these Magi walked past, colorful strands of mist would rise from the soft mud and be absorbed by their long streamers.

    The toxins brought by the longsting rain were dispelled by these Magi from the Magi Pce. In addition to that, Magi with earth power had been casting their magics, making the soaked and dried earth rich and fertile again.

    Everyone was busy, with passion and hope.

    From these busy people, one could hear things from time to time.

    "You Chong n is going to unite with Tushan Family by marriage... The brave deserve the fair!"

    "Tell me about it! For a man like Minister Si Wen Ming, only such a fairdy can be good enough!"

    "Haha, I saw Tushan Princess with my own eyes, that beautiful girl," This man clicked his tongue and continued, "She is just like a legendary goddess."

    "Eh? Like you¡¯ve seen a goddess before. But, that girl is truly beautiful. I assume only a hero like Minister Si Wen Ming can be good enough for a girl like that, right?"

    The thoughts of these ordinary human beings were just simple and honest.

    Si Xi had stopped the endless train with water-sealing magic formations and saved countless people from the disaster. Therefore, everyone was so grateful to him. Si Wen Ming had been serving as the manager of the Magi Pce all these years. With his efforts, the Magi Pce was growing stronger and more influential, and the human-kind had benefited from it without a doubt. Therefore, people were grateful to Si Wen Ming as well.

    In the eyes of these simple human beings, Si Wen Ming was a hero, and he deserved a breathtakingly beautiful woman to share his life with. They would live happily ever after, and have a bunch of healthy adorable babies; these were the simple good wishes of ordinary people.

    However, the feelings of those n leaders who had been guiding their people for the reconstruction works in Pu Ban City were clearly much moreplicated.

    Si Xi had a great reputation, and so did Si Wen Ming, in addition, they both had made remarkable achievements. You Chong n was a top-graderge human n, originated from the bloodline of Emperor Xuanyuan, this n could even be count as royal. Not many ordinary human beings knew about Tushan Family, but which one of those high-level human beings didn¡¯t know that Tushan Family was actually as wealthy as the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind? ording to the legends, Tushan Family had a tight connection with the kind of sky fox. Tushan Family people inherited the smartness and cunningness of sky foxes, which was the reason why they were the best businessmen in the world. Not a single human n could ever bepared with them in terms of business skills.

    Through countless years of umtion, the wealthiness of Tushan Family had reached an unimaginable level, such that people said even their barns were filled with gold. But more importantly, Tushan Family had their own forging factory that produced armors and weapons of good qualities. However, the most important thing was that after Tushan old man became a partner of Ji Hao, Tushan family craftsmen and cksmiths were luckily guided by those Xiu n masters that Ji Hao purchased from the non-humankind. Thus, the quality of weapons and armors produced by Tushan Family was much better than before.

    Nearly inexhaustible financial resources, countless mines and the forging factory, all these together meant that Tushan Family could have as many armaments as they wanted, not to mention the fact that the quality of those armaments was much higher than the ordinary ones.

    Si Xi and his son, Si Wen Ming, they headed a top-graderge human n and a goodwork. Many top-grade human ns were supporters of Si Wen Ming. Theserge human ns nevercked brave warriors, but all nscked strong armors and sharp weapons!

    The marriage of Si Wen Ming and Tushan Princess was a marriage of countless elite warriors and good-quality armaments!

    This was huge. A well-equipped human warrior could at least defeat five same-level warriors with low-grade equipments, this was a proven fact.

    "Marquis Chong Si Xi has just made a great contribution!"

    "Indeed, no one canpete him and his son for reputation now."

    "Hmm, if Gong Gong Wuyou and Zhu Rong Tianming were still alive, probably..."

    "Why are you mentioning those two useless idiots? All in all, after You Chong n unites with Tushan Family, those kids pushed up by all the other ns topete for the throne of the human emperor won¡¯t be happy."

    Simr conversations happened in every part of Pu Ban City. People who were on Si Wen Ming¡¯s side were naturally happy and delighted; they even walked faster than the others. People with neutral positions felt nothing, as all these had nothing to do with them. Therefore, they were simply expecting the wedding. As for the ones who were against Si Wen Ming, they had been anxiously dashing around these days, and no one knew what were they up to.

    In Tushan Pce at Pu Ban City, Tushan Princess was wearing a long white silk dress, with a warm red long slip beneath it. She sat straight in arge armchair, with her hands on her knees, slightly lowering her head without saying a word.

    She was stunningly beautiful without a doubt. But that elegance shown by her from the inside was more attractive. She was like a warm, wless pearl with a magical glow; even every single hair and slight move of her seemed to be perfect.

    Si Wen Ming sat in front of Tushan Princess, seeming to be a bit shy. From time to time, he raised his head and took a nce at Tushan Princess, then turned around and looked at the few elders sitting next to him.

    Emperor Shun was sitting aside with a few elders in a line; they were invited as witnesses.

    Si Xi and Tushan old man sat before the group of witnesses, facing Si Wen Ming and Tushan Princess. Si Xi was smiling, while Tushan old man was grinning so happily that he couldn¡¯t even close his mouth at the moment.

    Si Wen Ming¡¯s face twitched as he took another quick nce at Tushan Princess¡¯s beautiful face, then twisted his body on the chair, as if his butt was on fire, making him so ufortable.

    ording to Si Xi¡¯s suggestion, as the humankind was still threatened by the passed flood, there should not be an extravagant wedding. Instead, a few highly respected human elders would be invited as witnesses, then a simple small-scale banquet would be held to celebrate.

    Tushan old man epted Si Xi¡¯s suggestion, and today was the day for these two ns to unite by the marriage of Si Wen Ming and Tushan Princess.

    Si Wen Ming had always been a forthright and straightforward, but today, he seemed to be bashful. He did not have a clear mind at the moment either, as he couldn¡¯t even describe his feelings right now.

    Outside the building, Man Man was holding Yemo Shanye¡¯s hand, while the two of them sneakily stood by the door, leaning their heads and looking at Tushan Princess¡¯s blushed face.

    A whileter, Yemo Shanye chuckled and said, "Uncle Si Wen Ming is shy, hehe... So interesting!"

    Man Manughed, pped straight on Yemo Shanye¡¯s butt and responded, "We¡¯ll see if you¡¯re going to be shy as well when you get married!"

    Man Man pped her butt so loudly that it almost made Yemo Shanye leap up from the ground. She turned around, popped out her eyes and stared at Man Man.

    Man Man carelessly looked back at Yemo Shanye, as if nothing had happened at all. As these two girls were about to start a not so intense fight, a vicious voice came from a distance away.

    "Tushan Princess...I love you so much. But today, you¡¯re marrying yourself to someone else?"

 Chapter 996: Snatching the Bride

    Chapter 996: Snatching the Bride

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    When that voice came, Man Man¡¯s eyes suddenly shone. Her beautiful ck eyes suddenly turned into a pair of burning rubies, dazzling with a red glow that people couldn¡¯t even look at directly. Instantly, the facial expression on Man Man¡¯s tender face changed hugely, as her pair of eyebrows raised like two fierce flood dragons in excitement.

    "Snatching the bride, someone is snatching the bride! Yeah!!"

    Man Manughed out wildly, her pair of eyes narrowed to curved lines. Bright fiery light spurted out from them, and even twisted the air before her face.

    "Snatching the bride?" Yemo Shanye looked at Man Man confusedly and asked, "What does that mean? Why snatch the bride? Man Man, why are you so excited?"

    "That! That! That!" Man Man excitedly threw another p on Yemo Shanye¡¯s round and tight booty, then quickly rubbed her palms and began exining this strange wedding custom of Southern Wastnd ns with a low voice.

    Snatching the bride was a wedding custom for all Southern Wastnd ns!

    Frankly speaking, Southern Wastnd girls were all strong and muscr with wheat colored skins. Not many of them were like Ji Hao¡¯s mother, Qing Fu, who was so slim and had snow-white skin. Southern Wastnd warriors, especially those powerful elites, they were simple, straightforward and honest. They believed in the most originalw of the jungle ¡ª The most powerful one can have the best hunting ground, the best preys and the most beautiful woman!

    Therefore, during the past thousands of centuries, a strange wedding custom emerged among the Southern Wastnd ns ¡ª Snatching the bride!

    When a well-known beautiful girl got married,rge groups of single elite warriors from her n and surrounding ns would alwayse to the wedding with their brothers and nsmen, and they would beat up the bridegroom. They would hurt him so badly, even disabling him from recovering. Then, those single elite warriors would fight each other, and atst, the most powerful warrior could bring the girl home, letting the girl carry his children for him!

    This was the most primitive and bloody version of snatching the bride. By now, ¡®snatching a bride¡¯ had gradually be a special disy of splendor. When a girl from arge n got marries, without enough numbers of outstanding single young mening with their brothers and nsmen to try to snatch the bride, the bride herself and people from her n and the bridegroom¡¯s n would all feel humiliated!

    A strong warrior should be able to defeat all elite young men who came to snatch the bride, and sessfully marry the girl he loved, so he could be honored.

    The more people came to try to snatch the bride, the more could the bride prove her own excellence. The more elite young men, who came to snatch the bride, could a bridegroom defeat, the more could he prove his own powerfulness, and the power of his n.

    "I thought no one woulde to snatch the bride at the wedding of uncle Wen Ming and sister Tushan." yelled Man Man in excitement, "After all, this is Mind, this is Pu Ban City. Things might be different from the way they are in our Southern Wastnd!"

    Laughing out loud, Man Man¡¯s long hair even rose into the air. Thin streams of fiery light spurted out from the roots of her hair and soon turned her hair glowing red. A great heat was released from her head. That her little head was like a torch, sending up a meters tall kes of fire.

    Yemo Shanye was slightly annoyed. She took a few steps aside, looked at Man Man and asked in a low voice, "Eh? So when you marry to Earl Yao?"

    Man Man narrowed her eyes, seriously nodded and said, "So my Abba told me that before Ji Hao is powerful enough, he won¡¯t let me marry him. My Abba has already given his word that when I marry to Ji Hao, all top one-thousand ns in Southern Wastnd have to send a hundred top-grade young men to snatch the bride. Otherwise, my Abba wouldn¡¯t be happy!"

    Yemo Shanye wildly opened her mouth and eyes in shock, and stared at Man Man. Quite a whileter, she murmured to herself, "Lord Ji Hao is...so poor!"

    Man Man thumped her chest rumblingly, as if she was beating a drum, then she raised her head and said in a high spirit, "I knew someone wille to snatch the bride. Therefore, ording to the rules of our Southern Wastnd, I¡¯ve prepared! Haha,e on, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go have a look. See who¡¯s trying to snatch our bride!"

    Man Man and Yemo Shanye weren¡¯t talking with low voices at all. Therefore, everyone sitting in the hall had heard every word they said. Emperor Shun¡¯s face twitched slightly, then heughed and said, "Hehe, be the son-inw of Zhu Rong, hehe!"

    Emperor Shun seemed to realize that he was somehow taking pleasure in Ji Hao¡¯s misfortune. But as the human emperor, he shouldn¡¯t be like this. Therefore, he raised his arm and wiped his mouth corner hard.

    Si Xi¡¯s face turned dark. This was a lucky day, the wedding day of Si Wen Ming and Tushan Princess. An important great ceremony would also be held in this day for the uniting of You Chong n and Tushan Family. But suddenly, someone came to make trouble...

    This wasn¡¯t Southern Wastnd, no such thing as snatching the bride existed in here. Therefore, if someone tried to snatch a bride in Pu Ban City, he should be causing trouble on purpose.

    Si Xi unpleasantly took a nce at Tushan old man, then looked at Tushan Princess.

    Tushan old man raised his right hand, also with a sulky face. He slowly straightened his fingers, then wielded his hand downwards, as if that were a de. Then, he said, "This little girl of mine, she was spoiled ever since she was little. Tens of maids followed her at all times. Wen Ming, she is marrying you now, so you can¡¯t spoil her like we did. Housekeeping, bearing children, those will be her responsibilities. You can be strict with her if you have to."

    Si Xi¡¯s tense looked eased instantly.

    When he nced at Tushan old man and Tushan Princess, he meant something particrly. He was questioning Tushan Princess, as he wondered if Tushan Princess had a lover who now showed up to make a scene.

    Tushan old man¡¯s response was smart. He told Si Xi that Tushan Princess was followed by tens of maids every since she was little. Without question, she would never do anything to degrade her family.

    Seeing Tushan old man¡¯s hand movement, Si Xiughed out loud, "Hahaha, it seems someone is joking with us today. In this case..."

    Before Si Xi finished his speech, Man Man¡¯s loud and proud yells could be heard from a distance.

    "Nah! Do you even understand the rules? If you want to snatch the bride, you shall pass these few barriers set by your Lord Man Man first!"

    "ording to our Southern Wastnd rules, the onese to snatch the bride have to win the drinkingpetition at first. Your Lord Man Man am kindly telling you that the booze you¡¯re going to drink is infused with dragon-drunken grass, god-loosing fruit, bone-soften flowers, blood-breaking veins and the other ny-five kinds of herbs. A single cup of this booze can put down an ordinary human being, who might never wake back up!"

    "Come, Yu Mu, you go first. Get these boys!"

    Outside Tushan Pce, Yi Tian was furiously staring at Man Man, who blocked his way. Behind Yi Tian, nearly ten-thousand Eastern Wastnd archers slightly lowered their upper bodies and carried their longbows, seeming ready tounch an attack at any time.

    "Little girl, move away!"

    Looking at Man Man, Shaosi, Yemo Shanye, Yu Mu and the others standing in the way, Yi Tian shouted coldly and pushed Man Man on a shoulder.

 Chapter 997: Crazy and Fierce

    Chapter 997: Crazy and Fierce

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Yu Tian pushed quickly as eye-piercing thunderbolts emerged on his fingertips, along with a deafening thunder that disabled people from standing steadily. Within the sizzling thunderbolts, his right palm turned weirdly cyan-purple and translucent, looking like a crystal piece condensed from thunderbolts.

    Within the area three-hundred meters around him, the air was suddenly filled with tiny electric bolts that made Man Man, Shaosi and Yemo Shanye¡¯s long hair stand straight up. Inch-long purple electric bolts extended out from the ends of their hair, while a strong numbness slowed their reaction speed by a couple of times.

    "Ah!" Man Man didn¡¯t think that Yi Tian wouldpletely go against the rules of Southern Wastnd. This was snatching the bride. How could he attack without saying a word?

    A raging fire was released from Man Man¡¯s body. Meanwhile, a me-shaped divine spell symbol glowed between her eyebrows. The glow of the golden-red divine spell symbol spread quickly out, as beautiful andplicated golden-red symbols emerged on Man Man¡¯s skin one after another. Her body was burning like an erupting volcano, spreading a despairing and dreadful heat.

    "If you don¡¯t drink, you don¡¯t get to snatch the bride!" Man Man growled deeply while throwing a punch towards Yi Tian¡¯s palm.

    Man Man¡¯s right fist was coiled in raging mes, and that tiny fist was transparent like a glowing ruby. Circles of me spurted out from it like shooting stars descending from the sky, fiercely striking onto the palm of Yi Tian.

    Followed by a thunderous boom, a wave of thunderbolts and streams of me entangled each other, shing against each other and causing muffled booms, spreading in all directions. The ground outside Tushan Pce cracked, and the white-jade-paved square was destroyed.

    Hundreds of maids standing on the square to wee guests screamed in fear. They were pushed to the ground by the strong and violent airstreams and rolled all over the ground like balls.

    Man Man¡¯s little hand trembled intensely while she stepped back quickly. The fire burning on her body dimmed down suddenly, while a few dazzling thunderbolts drilled into her body through her hand, made her shake without being able to stop.

    Yi Shen quivered slightly. The electric bolts coiling on his fingers dimmed a little, then lit back up. Five-foot-long electric bolts dazzled on his right fingers, making loud sizzling and popping noise.

    From his long and narrow eyes, a few electric bolts burst, while Yi Tian stared at Man Man with a vicious twisted look and growled, "Piss off!"

    Before Man Man could steady her own body, Yi Tian pped down again towards Man Man¡¯s head. This time, he didn¡¯t want to hurt her. Instead, he wanted to kill her. Without restraining his power at all, he pped his palm down. The great thunder power he released created dense dark clouds in the sky. All of a sudden, tens of thunderbolts descended from the sky, merged with his palm, and made his move even more effective.

    Shaosi put one hand on Man Man¡¯s shoulder and held Yemo Shanye¡¯s hand with another hand, then shed across the air, teleporting all three of them silently nearly a mile away, from the gate of the pce straight to the door of the hall, where Si Wen Ming and the others sat in.

    Yu Mu shouted out loud while raising therge iron pot carried on his back against Yi Tian¡¯s palm attack.

    Ear-piercing sizzling noises were generated.

    Hundreds of electric bolts burst from therge iron pot, while Yu Mu¡¯s body was prated by electric currents that made his body glow like a torch. The terrifying electric currents drilled into every corner of his body and turned him translucent. Through that translucent body of his, one could clearly see his internal organs of bones.

    "It hurts!" Yu Mu screamed, then opened his mouth and sprayed a mouthful of dark-green mist to Yi Tian. "Man Man...You did this to me," shouted Yu Mu, "When you described this snatching the bride thing, you never mentioned that someone might attempt to kill a friend of the bride!"

    Bong! Electric bolts lingering on Yu Mu¡¯s body exploded as he drew back as quickly as he could while ck smoke puffed up from him. His meat-ball-like chubby body had shrunkrgely. Obviously, some of his fat was burned out by the electric currents in his body.

    The dark-green mist enveloped Yi Tian, but a bright thunderbolt rose from his body, transformed into a me-shaped thunder force field, and shielded him in the middle. The poisonous mist was burned and gasified by those electric bolts sizzling on Yi Tian¡¯s body, turned into streams of colorless, odorless smoke that dissipated in the air.

    Following a loud series of noise, Yu Mu took tens of steps back in a row, then finally failed to steady his own body and had his butt thudded on the ground.

    "Die!" Yi Tian pointed at Yu Mu and shouted, "Tushan Princess is mine! Whoever dares to touch her will die!"

    As he pointed his finger out, electric bolts burst and quickly condensed into a purple transparent arrow. Along with an earth-shaking thunder, the arrow was released and reached to the spot between Yu Mu¡¯s eyebrows within a twinkling of an eye, followed by a shrill swishing noise.

    A pale, translucent hand abruptly appeared before Yu Mu¡¯s eyes and stopped this arrow. That was Taisi, who was just like a ghost, without showing any signs of life, and had faintly visible, strange air ripples around his body. He seemed to not even exist in the world at all. The arrow condensed from electric bolts disappeared once it touched Taisi¡¯s hand, as if he had ever existed.

    Taisirgely popped out hispletely colorless pale eyes, expressionlessly looking at Yi Tian, and said, "Uncle Wen Ming is more handsome than you...Why did youe to cause trouble?"

    Si Wen Ming had just rushed out of the hall. Hearing Taisi, he paused for a second, then rubbed his square, manly and serious face. He had lived for tens of years. Some people said that he had an imperatorial face and some said that he looked reliable. There were some who said he looked older than he actually was, while others even said he looked like his ancestor, Emperor Xuanyuan...

    Nevertheless, this was the very first time for someone to say that he was handsome!

    Si Wen Ming shook his head with a bitter smile on his face and said loudly, "Taisi, you¡¯re not good at closebat, just stay back!"

    Taisi grabbed Yu Mu¡¯s shoulder. His pale hand was as frigid as ice, that made Yu Mu quiver in coldness. Even hisyers of fat began shaking intensely. Taisi swayed slowly, and easily carried Yu Mu, airily drifting to beside Shaosi and Man Man, exactly like a ghost.

    Yi Tian raised his head, staring at Si Wen Ming with a pair of dazzling eyes.

    "Si Wen Ming! Tushan Princess is mine! I¡¯ve loved her ever since I was a little kid! She was meant to be mine!"

    "I know that Marquis Chong Si Xi has made a major contribution to the humankind, and as his son, you have also be famous. But your achievements cannot take ce of love. The thing between Tushan Princess and me is true love! Give Tushan Princess back to me! Give her back to me!"

    Yi Tian roared towards the sky, then a pair of purple thunder wings spread behind his body. Next, his entire body transformed into a fierce thunderbolt, striking to the hall. Within the thunderbolt, an enormous thunder roc was faintly visible. Meanwhile, Yi Tian roared ferociously, "Anyone dares to stand in my way will die! I will only marry the Tushan Princess!"

    Sideway, Feng Xing¡¯s bright shouts could be heard. He stood on a hill ten miles away, with his bow pulled open.

    Pop! Followed by a resonant noise, that divine bow of Feng Xing sent out a beam of golden light, piercing towards Yi Tian¡¯s neck.

 Chapter 998: The Dao of Taiji

    Chapter 998: The Dao of Taiji

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Beyond the sky of Pan Gu world, in the Chaos, where the time didn¡¯t exist...

    In the Dachi sky, the exquisite small tower floating above Priest Dachi¡¯s head glowed with a bright light, releasing a yellow and ck mist that suffused the air. Above his head, a cloud floated, upon which, an elderly priest, a middle-aged priest and a young priest sat with crossed legs. Each had a halo behind their heads, lighting up the entire sky magically and indescribably.

    Under the effect of Priest Dachi¡¯s immeasurably great power, both the time and space were frozenpletely.

    A flick of his finger could be same as eternity.

    Ji Hao¡¯s body was frozen as well, same as the time and space of the Dachi sky. Only his seed of Dao had been quaking intensely. Priest Dachi gazed at Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, as endless mysteriousness of the great Dao had been flowing between the former¡¯s eyes, rotating like the two parts of Taiji. The Dao of Priest Dachi was way too profound and mysterious, that Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even grasp a shadow it.

    It was unlike the Dao of Priest Qing Wei, which was detailed yet broad, just like countless flowers blooming on the surface of an ocean, and the life and death of countless living beings existing between those slightly shaking, tender petals.

    It was unlike Yu Yu¡¯s Dao, which was obvious, like a roaring thunderbolt in dark clouds, that could tear the sky apart and lighten up the darkness of nights. That light happened momentarily, but it could reach straight to eternity.

    The Dao of priest Dachi was indescribable. Compared to priest Qing Wei and Priest Yu Yu, Ji Hao somehow felt that priest Dachi had already stepped into a higher level. The term, so-called ¡®shapeless grade Dao¡¯ might be created for priest Dachi.

    Endless power of Dao surged out from Priest Dachi¡¯s eyes into Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, into his seed of Dao of sun through his eyes, and then merging with his entire body. Ji Hao trembled slightly. He couldn¡¯t understand priest Dachi¡¯s Dao, but priest Dachi had been forcibly merging his Dao into Ji Hao¡¯s body, even by risking losing a part of his own power.

    Ji Hao felt like an extremely dumb pig, while priest Dachi was a knowledgable professor, who had been trying his best to teach him to read and write. The pig couldn¡¯t write, but priest Dachi grabbed its hoof and drew lines on the moist muddy ground over and over again. Once, twice, three, four times, five times, six times, seven times...

    After billions of times of repetitions, the dumb pig finally learned to write the character ¡®one¡¯, which was a simple straight line!

    All of Ji Hao¡¯s treasures were taken out. Yu Yu and Qing Wei took those treasures behind priest Dachi¡¯s pce of Dao. There was nothing but a thin wooden wall between Yu Yu, Qing Wei, Priest Dachi, and Ji Hao.

    The wooden wall was dark and mottled, thickly covered in countless strange patterns. Every one of these patterns seemed to be representing an eternal principle of Pan Gu world. From behind this wooden wall, a sense of power that was even stronger, more profound, mysterious and indescribable than the sense of power of priest Dachi himself, spread out. That feeling was strange...If priest Dachi were a vast, immeasurably broad, starry void, the thing behind that wooden wall would be the universe, that had included this starry void.

    Ji Hao had a rough idea about the identity of this being. However, he dared not to say it out, not to even think about it. He could neither talk nor think about that dreadful being.

    He had only been staring at priest Dachi without blinking his eyes. He stared at those eyes of Priest Dachi, letting the essence of Priest Dachi¡¯s Dao slowly merge with his whole body.

    Except the golden bridge, all treasures of Ji Hao were removed from his body, including the Pan Xi divine mirror, nine suns devil-destroying sword, nine suns spear, nine suns stainless cloak, immortal sun streamer, deep dark soul cauldron, pre-world Liu Ren bottle, dark killing gs, Moho staff and all those treasures with different grades that he snatched from enemies or gained through other means.

    From pre-world supreme treasures to pre-world spirit treasures, after-world divine weapons, holy weapons, Divine-Magus-level treasures, Magus-King-level treasures, even Senior-level weapons and those strange products of the non-humankind were taken away.

    All Ji Hao had, even those ordinary magic crystals, were taken away by Yu Yu and Qing Wei, except one.

    The small cauldron surrounded by five-colored mes in Ji Hao¡¯s lower abdomen, Priest Dachi, Priest Qing Wei and Priest Yu Yu joined hands and searched through Ji Hao¡¯s body. However, they still failed to discover the cauldron in Ji Hao¡¯s lower belly.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t know what Priest Qing Wei and Yu Yu were going to do with those treasures of his, but he could sense something from behind the thin wooden wall. He sensed an unspeakably strong power vibration from behind that wall, as if a giant alchemy stove existed in there, with a raging fire burning inside.

    Gradually, Ji Hao felt that his body was as light as a cloud.

    Under Priest Dachi¡¯s generous cultivation, Ji Hao¡¯s seed of Dao of sun had gone through a magical transformation. Surrounding the seed of Dao of sun, magic chains condensed from the great Dao of sun melted one after another, transforming into warm streams of red glow that merged with the seed of Dao of sun.

    The seed of Dao of sun grewrger andrger, turned dimmer and dimmer, and slowly turned red from golden.

    Apart from the purely positive power of Dao, streams of extremely negative power silently emerged andbined with the positive power, just like the fire merging with water. The fierceness generated by Ji Hao¡¯s cultivation based on the great Dao of sun after he reached a certain level was slowly restrained.

    "Ji Hao, regarding the worldly affairs, you shall do your best, but no need to insist on doing what you can¡¯t do." Priest Dachi¡¯s voice abruptly resounded in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, "If things are going well, you can do whatever you want. If not, you shall know when to retreat...The great Dao is all in your mind, you have to remember this!"

    Priest Dachi slowly reached out a finger and gently flicked between Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows.

    Buzz! Nine clear clouds rose from Ji Hao¡¯s head in a row and merged together, holding up a, hundreds of meters radius red sun. This sun was warm, yet without any dazzling glow, seeming to be even more magical and mysterious than the seed of Dao of sun.

    Ji Hao clearly felt that his primordial spirit had been through a fundamental transformation.

    Behind Priest Dachi, behind that thin wooden wall, a slight humming noise came from the pce of Dao. Soon, a few streams of light flew out, quickly hovering around Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    A mist-like defensive magic cloak that was ck and white in color, called the Taiji cloak.

    An eight feet long, sharp sword, as sharp as a bolt of lightning, flickering in the air, called the Taiji divine sword.

    Arge four-legged cauldron, as heavy as a mountain and releasing dense mist, called the Taiji Creation.

    A thick divine mirror glowing with a bright divine light, called Taiji Universe.

    The cloak airilynded on Ji Hao¡¯s body and transformed into an ordinary-looking long shirt, soft and weightless.

    The eight-foot longsword fell into Ji Hao¡¯s hand, sometimes bone-piercingly cold and sometimes unbearably hot. When itnded in Ji Hao¡¯s hands, it was as light as a feather, but when he tried to wield it, it was as heavy as the tallest mountain in the world.

    Therge cauldron floated in the left side of the red sun, continually releasing dense mist, and seemed to be super mysterious. The secrets of this cauldron would have to be figured them out by Ji Hao himself.

    The divine mirror shed, showing all the stars, mountains and rivers in the world. This was the Pan Xi divine mirror without question, but somehow, it was now many times more powerful than before. The Pan Xi divine mirror contained forty-nine natural inhibitions, but by now, just like the golden bridge, the number of natural inhibitions contained in the mirror had turned fifty!

    "The great Dao of Taiji is all in your heart...Go, this great disaster is actually an opportunity for you." The voices of Priest Dachi, Priest Qing Wei, and Priest Yu Yu could be heard simultaneously, while a gentle force pushed Ji Hao out of the Dachi Sky.

    During this whole process, Ji Hao felt that a mysterious pair of eyes had been fixed on him all the time, until he left.

    Once he left the Dachi Sky, a jade talisman in his sleeve quaked intensely.

 Chapter 999: Taiji Creation

    Chapter 999: Taiji Creation

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Beyond the sky of Pan Gu world, nothing but countless stars existed in the void.They kept moving along their original tracks internally.

    Ji Hao touched the jade talismans in his sleeve and chuckled. Si Wen Ming was getting married? This was good!

    The starlight poured on Ji Hao¡¯s body. The Taiji cloak looked as clear as water. On its surface, countless starlights sparkled while being quietly absorbed by the cloak. Ji Hao didn¡¯t cast any magic, but the Taiji cloak had been automatically purifying the starlight, creating strands of silver mist, and sending into Ji Hao¡¯s body. It was thus constantly improving his physical strength, power of Dao and primordial spirit power.

    Ji Hao held the Taiji divine sword in his hand. The sword was cool, and through its edge, streams of starlight were being absorbed by the sword. Ji Hao clearly sensed that the sword was just like a living creature which had been cultivating and strengthening itself.

    The Taiji Creation cauldron and Taiji Universe mirror floated above Ji Hao¡¯s head, while starlight transformed intorge clouds of mist, drifting into the cauldron. The surface of the mirror looked like an enormous whirlpool, as beams of visible starlight rushed over from extremely far away to be absorbed by the mirror.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t know how much efforts Priest Qing Wei and Yu Yu, and that dreadful being he sensed yet dared not to even think about, spent to turn those treasures of his into these four top-grade supreme pieces. Neither did Ji Hao know how much this cost Qing Wei and Yu Yu.

    Nine suns devil-destroying sword, nine suns spear and the other treasures of Ji Hao had the power of the great Dao of sun, and the power of the great Dao of sun was indeed great. Yet it was also way too violent and fierce. Before, with the help of those treasures, the great Dao Ji Hao pursued was an extreme of Dao. But now, those treasures of his were remolded, turned into the current four pieces Ji Hao had. These four treasures had both positive and negative powers, which were also known as Yin and Yang. Yin and Yang supported each other, and somehow, these four pieces had already shown a so-called ¡®spirit of great Dao¡¯ mentioned by the mysterious man before.

    "Hmm!" The mysterious man¡¯s voice abruptly came from Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space.

    "Didn¡¯t they discover you?" Ji Hao immediately asked.

    "Who? Dachi? Qing Wei? Yu Yu? Or the one who has been hiding all the time?" The mysterious manughed rumblingly and said, "Little guy, let me ask you a question...Can mortal people see ghosts?"

    "Surely...not!" Ji Hao didn¡¯t know why the mysterious man asked such a strange question. Ordinary human beings surely couldn¡¯t see any ghost. Not to mention ordinary human beings, even Maguspriests beneath the senior-level couldn¡¯t see those things called ¡®ghosts¡¯ by mortal people, unless they cultivated themselves based on the great Dao of ghost.

    "Ah, that¡¯s right."ughed the mysterious man, "To them, I¡¯m a ghost. I¡¯m dead. If mortal people can¡¯t see ghosts, how could they possibly see me?"

    Eh? Eh? Eh??

    Ji Hao was badly confused. This old man sounded somehow reasonable. Mortal people couldn¡¯t see ghosts. If one counted Priest Dachi and the others as mortal people, and if the mysterious man was at the same level, after he died, it seemed that...

    But this wasn¡¯t right. "Old man!" Ji Hao yelled in his spiritual space, "Old Man, who are you trying to fool here? They¡¯re..."

    The mysterious man chuckled and said, "What are they? Was I weaker than them back then?"

    Sighing slightly, the mysterious man continued ndly, "However, it¡¯s obvious that this time, they have encountered a major trouble. Dachi has forcibly cultivated you, even by risking losing a part of his own cultivation. Dachi could be counted as the one who respects nature the most, but even he was willing to do things against nature like this. It seems that this time, the trouble they encountered is not small at all."

    Without giving Ji Hao a chance to ask further questions, the mysterious man directly changed the topic.

    "Then..." Ji Hao gasped in shock and asked with a deep voice.

    The mysterious man interrupted him and said, "You¡¯re not qualified enough to step into that. Protect yourself and those people valued by you...All in all, just follow your heart. I think, this is also the real intention of Priest Dachi, for the efforts he made on you, right?"

    Pausing for a second, the mysterious man continued with that deep yet strong voice, "Go to Buzhou Mountain. These four pieces of yours are not bad. They¡¯re already supreme pre-world treasures. But after all, they¡¯re made by others, that means on using them, your own power will still limit the powers of these treasures. You still need a real spirit treasure."

    The mysterious man sighed and helplessly murmured, "In fact, if you¡¯re strong enough, you won¡¯t be needing these things. But you, little guy, you¡¯re so weak... Why are you so weak? Now, you can only rely on these treasures and weapons to defend yourself. This is just..."

    Ji Hao was almost driven mad by the mysterious man¡¯s words. Cultivated by Priest Dachi, his seed of Dao of sun had already sessfully started to generate a rudiment of Dao. The red sun had the extremely positive power on the outside and the extremely negative power on the inside, Ying and Yang had been merging together, which meant Ji Hao already had a foot stepped into the grade of rudiment of Dao, which equaled to the level of Supreme Magi.

    Once Yin and Yang mergedpletely together, the Dao of Taiji would be created by thebination of Yin and Yang. Thus, Ji Hao would formally step into the grade of rudiment of Dao.

    Despite such a high level he was going to reach, the mysterious man still thought that he was too weak? How high did this old man set his sights?

    Shaking his head, Ji Hao didn¡¯t continue the conversation with the mysterious man. Instead, he let the golden bridge dart out from between his eyebrows, then transformed his body into a clear golden light, shed across the air and disappeared.

    Being cultivated by Priest Dachi, Ji Hao¡¯s cultivation of Dao improvedrgely. Although he didn¡¯t know which exact grade he was in at the moment, and he couldn¡¯t understand any of things regarding the great Dao which Priest Dachi forcibly put inside his head, it was a fact that his power had been improved by more than a hundred times.

    He sensed an immeasurably great power from his own body, which made him feel iparably powerful. But at the same time, that great power was so easy to control.

    With the power of the golden bridge, Ji Hao spent a small half a day toe down to the remaining half of Buzhou Mountain from above the sky.

    The bottom half of Buzhou Mountain was dark, standing straight on the ground. Compared to the melted upper half of Buzhou Mountain, the bottom half was thicker andrger. Although the mountaintop had already copsed, it was still amazingly tall, reaching straight into the clouds.

    Floating in front of Buzhou Mountain, Ji Hao felt that indescribable power of that mountain once again. It was like the whole world crushed down on him.

    A watery cloud swooshed down from above his head. Those were a few enormous aquatic creatures diving down with tens of thousands of water-kind warriors from the gate of the heaven. An aquatic creature, who had his face covered in ck scales, and a long tongue reaching out of his mouth, growled loudly, "Earl Yao Ji Hao, did youe to die?"

    Ji Hao snorted coldly, as nine clouds rose from his head and carried up a hundreds of meters wide red sun. From the red sun, the Taiji Creation cauldron darted out, releasing streams of mist. They wrapped those aquatic creatures up and suddenly dragged them back into the cauldron.

    Dong! Dong! Dong! Three thunderous noises came from the cauldron in a row, then following a ttering sound, Ji Hao pointed at the cauldron. Next, thousands of fist-sized top-grade water magic crystal pieces, thousands of square-shaped metal blocks and hundreds of thumb-sized blood-red pills flew out from the cauldron.

    The few low-grade Divine-Magus-level aquatic creatures and tens of thousands of weaker water-kind creatures were turned into those things.

    The Taiji creation cauldron extracted the water power from their bodies, thenpressed it into water magi crystals. The armors worn by those water-kind warriors were turned back into metal blocks, while their spirit blood became spirit creature blood pills, which couldrgely improve the powers of spirit creatures!

 Chapter 1000: A Big Half

    Chapter 1000: A Big Half

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao picked up a spirit creature blood pill, sniffed it, and sensed a nice aroma. Through his nose, a strong warm power drilled straight into his internal organs. Before swallowing the pill, Ji Hao had already felt the great power in it.

    The spirit blood of tens of thousands of aquatic creatures was turned into merely hundreds of blood pills. It was not hard to imagine how powerful these blood pills were.

    "Take it, all yours!" Ji Hao gave the blood pill in his hand to Mr. Crow, who stood on his shoulder, and the two baby fire snakes coiling around his arms.

    Mr. Crow picked the blood pill with his beak and swallowed. Then, his feathers stood straight up one after another and tinkled against each other. The pair of snakes each swallowed over ten blood pills, then their bodies froze suddenly, as thin streams of me spurted out from their bodies. Next, the power vibration released from them started to grow stronger and stronger, as their pairs of eyes shone brightly, that made them look fierce and extraordinary.

    Packing the rest of the blood pills, Ji Hao raised his head and looked at the higher sky, then straightened the five fingers of his right hand and moved it across his own neck.

    He knew that Gong Gong could see him. He did that on purpose to let Gong Gong see!

    ¡®You can send more people down to try to kill me!¡¯

    ¡®Or you cane down yourself to get me!¡¯

    A drifting cloud moved across from above Ji Hao¡¯s head. A strong gale rose, pushing the cloud to the edge of the sky. A few enormous floating mountains swayingly flew across, and on the edge of those floating mountains, groups of human beings with coarse clothes tremblingly reached out their heads, curiously looking at Ji Hao standing under Buzhou Mountain.

    Some people were yelling loudly. These people lived on floating mountains survived the flood and the endless rain. At the moment, they had been excitedly discussing the amazingly tall Buzhou Mountain, which was too high to reach for them.

    Those enormous floating mountains slowly drifted by. A floating mountain scratched a corner of Buzhou Mountain, causing a few giant rocks to fall off from the former, smashing to the ground. Along with shouts and screams of those human beings living on it, this floating mountain slowly spun in the air, while being pushed away by the gale, behind that drifting cloud.

    "Taiji Creation, up!" Ji Hao gave a long and resonant growl. Following his voice, the Taiji creation cauldron rose into the sky from above his head. The higher the cauldron flew, therger it became. By the time it reached to the top of the bottom half of Buzhou Mountain, the opening of the cauldron had already turned tens of million of miles in radius, like a tremendous mouth floating on top of Buzhou Mountain.

    "Old man, back then, Spirit Wa, Dong Gong, Ximu and my two unclesbined their powers, and even with that, they only managed to take the upper half of Buzhou Mountain!" Ji Hao cautiously asked the mysterious man in his spiritual space, "The upper half of the mountain was a lot thinner than the bottom half, and also much shorter..."

    "Much shorter?" responded the mysterious man, "The copsed half of Buzhou Mountain was only less than one-tenth of the entire mountain. The mountain is also called Sky Pir, and a pir needs its foundation. Sixty percent of Buzhou Mountain is buried in the ground of Mind...The part taken by Priest Qing Wei was only a small piece."

    Pausing slightly, the mysterious man sighed and continued, "However, the undamaged Sky Pir is the hardest to move, because it is the core of the world, and was supported by the powers of countless earth meridians and naturalws. Now that the Sky Pir is broken, and all of its power has been restrained by itself, therefore, the remaining part of it, is actually easy to deal with."

    Ji Hao was enlightened. He pointed at the Taiji Creation cauldron and let it release a dense stream of mist that coiled around the Buzhou Mountain like countless enormous dragons, from top to bottom. Within half an hour, the part of the mountain above the ground was entirely wrapped up by the mist. Afterwards, the mist broke the earth around the mountain, and drilled into the ground.

    Rumbling noises could be heard without an end. Ji Hao worryingly asked the mysterious man, "Nothing bad will happen after I take the remaining part of Buzhou Mountain, right?"

    The mysterious manughed ndly and responded, "It¡¯s like a broken bowl. It¡¯s a broken piece now, so what bad thing could happen? After all, this mountain is transformed from Pan Gu¡¯s spine. Ny percent of Pan Gu¡¯s spine as your spirit treasure, it¡¯s more than enough."

    Ji Haoughed and threw out another question, "If so, why didn¡¯t anyone take it?"

    Spirit Wa, Dong Gong, Xi Mu, Priest Dachi, Priest Qing Wei, they must know that the remaining part of Buzhou Mountain is a true treasure! They were probably too embarrassed to do it, because who were they? But what about Priest Hua and Priest Mu? Those two were no kind ones. Such a giant piece of Buzhou Mountain, it could be made into an iparably powerful supreme treasure. But why didn¡¯t they try to take it?

    The mysterious man didn¡¯t say a word, not a single word.

    Above the sky of Pan Gu world, in the misty Dachi sky.

    By the gate of Preist Dachi¡¯s Pce of Dao, Priest Dachi, Priest Qing Wei, and Priest Yu Yu stood in a straight line with their eyes popped out. Through the immeasurable chaos and the sky of Pan Gu world, they seemed to be stunned, as they were watching Ji Hao taking the remaining part of Buzhou Mountain with the power of the Taiji Creation Cauldron that he had just attained.

    A stream of purple mist coiled above their heads, within which, a misty gray pair of eyes had been blinking slowly, also in a slight surprise. This pair of eyes was watching Ji Hao.

    A whileter, Priest Dachiughed loudly and said, "Good!"

    Priest Qing Wei rubbed his own beard and silently shook his head.

    As for Yu Yu, he held his belly with his hands andughed out wildly. He even bent his body and showed his shining white teeth. "Hahaha, you all valued your faces so much. With an excuse of saving all living beings in the world, you took the upper half of Buzhou Mountain, but you had no excuse to take the other part...My disciple is the best. Since it¡¯s a treasure, just take it, what do you want your faces for?"

    Yu Yuughed so happily that he even had saliva spurted out from his mouth corners as he said, "Look, look, this is the true natural way of cultivation, this is the true heart!"

    While shaking his head with pride, Yu Yu grinned and continued, "Just like a newborn, once it sees the breasts of its mother, it would try to bite. This is the true nature, the true instinct, the real Dao of nature! Why do you have to restrain your own desire? Why do you have to pretend? This disciple of mine may not have other specialties, but this true heart of his, it¡¯s quite my thing!"

    The purple mist above the three of them coiled, then the misty gray pair of eyes closed. The owner of these eyes seemed to be quite speechless. Priest Dachi shook his head and gave a bitter smile as he raised his head. He took a nce at that purple mist and asked, "Shifu, those two younger brothers?"

    A warm, mild yetpletely emotionless and nd voice responded, "Earlier, they went down at night and tried to take the remaining part of Buzhou Mountain. I struck them back to the west with a divine thunderbolt...Within three to five years, they won¡¯te out again."

    Priest Dachi, Priest Qing Wei, and Priest Yu Yu nced at each other and smiled together.

    In the Mind, the Taiji Creation cauldron slightly trembled. Then, following a series of rumbling noise, the remaining half of Buzhou Mountain flew up, section by section, and flew into the cauldron.

    In the air, a strong gale roared while dark clouds gathered. The dense dark clouds condensed into Gong Gong¡¯s face. That face red at Ji Hao furiously with his teeth gnashed, seeming to be saying something. Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to pay any attention to Gong Gong. Instead, he only focused on what he was doing, moving the buriedrger half of Buzhou Mountain into the Taiji Creation cauldron.

    In his spiritual space, the mysterious man said slowly, "Ah, little guy, what kind of spirit treasure do you like?"

    "A bell? A tower? A magic seal? Or, do you like any other odd type? Such as...Hmm, you choose!"

 Chapter 1001: Arrow Fight

    Chapter 1001: Arrow Fight

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    In front of Tushan Pce, Yi Tian growled furiously, while the thunder roc transformed from him fiercely pped on the golden arrow released by Feng Xing with his right w. Cyan-purple thunderbolt shed against the shining golden arrow and generated another sky-shaking bang.

    The arrow released by Feng King exploded into countless thin beams of frigid light and struck on the ground, stirring up hair-like strands of dust from the ground. The thunder roc quivered intensely, and followed by a puffing series of noise, countless electric bolts sted, showing the tall and slim figure of Yi Tian, who looked like a sharp sword forged from the hardest metal. He staggered a few steps, then ragingly, viciously yet surprisingly, looked where the golden arrow came from.

    "Yi Feng? You lowly b*stard!"

    Yi Tian popped out his eyes and fixed them on Feng Xing¡¯s divine bow.

    "Yi Shen, that useless thing failed to kill you and get back the greatest divine bow of our n. Now he¡¯s dead, and I am the prince of Ten Sun Country!" Yi Tian clenched his fingers in the sky, asrge bolts of thunder silently gathered towards his palm. Soon, they condensed into an oddly shaped longbow in his hand, coiled around by dazzling purple thunderbolts.

    "How dare you show your lowly face? Yi Feng, you¡¯re seeking death!" Yi Tian sounded extremely anxious as he screamed hoarsely, "Today, I will kill you! I have to kill you! The divine bow is mine! As long as I bring the divine bow back, I will be the next dominator of Eastern Wastnd!"

    Man Man leaped up from the ground and yelled, "Oi, oi, didn¡¯t youe to snatch the bride?"

    Yi Tian paused slightly, then suddenly turned around, gave arge grin to Tushan Princess, who was standing by the gate of the pce and said, "Tushan Princess, just wait for a moment. I have to kill this traitor who stole the greatest treasure of my n, then I will take you away!" Yi Tian surely believed that the grin of his was quite charming.

    Threw a sideway nce at Si Wen Ming, who stood beside Tushan Princess, Yi Tian¡¯s tone turned extremely cold, as he continued to the princess, "I know you don¡¯t like him. He¡¯s not good enough for you! He¡¯s no one but the son of Si Xi from You Chong n. How can he be good enough for you? Only me, only the prince of Ten Sun Country deserves someone like you!"

    Tushan Princess slightly knitted her eyebrows and helplessly shook her head. She took a small step towards Si Wen Ming and said with a very gentle and low voice, "Wen Ming, I have only met him a couple of times, all at new year banquets of Tushan Family. I don¡¯t know why he believes in his unreal imaginations so much."

    Si Wen Ming raised his eyebrows,ughed brightly and clearly, and said, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve seen many idiots like this. Girl, you shall worry about nothing. I am not that kind of a suspicious, narrow-hearted man!"

    Tushan Princess smiled, shyly, yet with a beautiful vision for future.

    Si Xi and Tushan old man nced at each other, then these two old foxes grinned together.

    All of a sudden, Emperor Shun, Si Xi, Si Wen Ming and the other human leaders on the scene, who had nearly reached the level of Supreme Magi, knitted their eyebrows simultaneously. They turned away from Yi Tian, who had been yelling at Feng Xing, and looked at the direction of Buzhou Mountain.

    In Pu Pan City, only a hazy silhouette of Buzhou Mountain could be seen. Despite the fact that human Magi never cultivated their souls and spirit, because of the great powers of Emperor Shun and the other human leaders, their physical bodies were extremely strong and were perfectly harmonious with nature. Therefore, they all had great senses, that allowed them to sense that some tremendous change was happening, and the source was in Buzhou Mountain.

    Emperor Shun slightly waved his hand, and followed by his moves, from a forest hundreds of miles away, a few winged-dragons with cyan-ck scales rose into the sky. They carried heavily armored dragon knights while flying to Buzhou Mountain at lightning speed.

    Feng Xing walked down the hill step by step. There was a distance of tens of miles between Yi Tian and Feng Xing, and at the moment, they slowly and cautiously walked to each other.

    Over ten-thousand Eastern Wastnd archers brought over by Yi Tian quickly spread out in all directions, nervously looked at Feng Xing and preparing to attack. They held their bows in their hands, with arrows between their fingers. As long as they grasped an opportunity, they wouldunch attacks on Feng Xing.

    Tushan old man abruptly raised his eyebrows. Yi Tian¡¯s warriors had shown an intention to start a great fight in the ce of Tushan Family, which was an unforgivable disrespect to Tushan Family! Tushan old man gritted his teeth and raised his right hand, prepared to order Tushan warriors to stop these Eastern Wastnd archers from doing anything wrong. But next, he changed his mind, put down his hand and murmured to himself, "Be nice, be in peace, so money can be generated. We¡¯re business people, no conflicts are needed!"

    Si Xi and Emperor Shun speechlessly looked at Tushan old man. As the human emperor, Emperor Shun shouldn¡¯t easily step into things like this. As for Si Xi, he snorted coldly, then as his mouth corner twitched slightly, a shrill whistle was let out.

    The earth suddenly began quaking, and following a deep, rumbling, buzzing noise, enormous and especially sturdy flying bears with iron armors marched over wildly, with their thick, feather-less wings pping loudly. These armored flying bears with thick furs were over ten meters tall. Their strengths were immense, and defensive powers were shockingly great.

    Tens of heavily armored, elite You Xiong n warriors, whose faces were covered in masks with ghost-face embossments, stood on the backs of those flying bears. They held long and sharp spears, fiercely and violently piercing into the battle formations of Eastern Wastnd archers like numerous destructive axes, forcibly splitting those archers into over a hundred small groups.

    Flying bear knights circled up from every direction and surrounded those archers, without leaving them any space to run or even move. As these formidable flying bear knights were less than ten meters away from each group of archers, those Eastern Wastnd archers helplessly dropped their bows while staring at these suddenly appeared cavalrymen in shock.

    Without an advantage of space and distance, these Eastern Wastnd archers would bemitting suicide by starting a fight against these flying bear knights.

    Yi Tian barfed in anger, "Marquis Chong, how dare you interfere an inner affair of our Eastern Wastnd?!"

    Si Xi chuckled and responded with his voice tailed off, "Yi Tian, kid, you came to try to ruin my son¡¯s wedding. If Feng Xing fails to kill you with his arrows, I will personally chop your head off! Guess, will those old dudes from your Ten Sun Country and the other Eastern Wastnd ns dare to try to reason it out with me?"

    Yi Tian¡¯s face had even turned blue because of the rage. He turned around and looked at Si Xi, but even at such a moment, he didn¡¯t forget to throw a nce at Tushan Princess.

    By now, the distance between Feng Xing and him was only less than ten-mile. Facing a deathly fight, he was actually distracted and turned his eyes away from his enemy. Feng Xing silently pulled his bow open. Nine long golden beams of light dazzled brightly and flew to every vital body part of Yi Tian quietly, leaving sparkling traces in the sky.

    Yi Tian shouted out in a fury, ¡®Shameless!¡¯. Then, a pair of thunderbolt wings spread behind his body and brought him swiftly up into the sky, reaching thousands of meters high from the ground within a blink of an eye.

    The nine beams of golden light almost brushed against his body. Meanwhile, on Feng Xing¡¯s back, a hurricane condensed into a pair of cyan-colored wings. As Feng Xing let out a long and resonant roar, those wings brought him up into the sky as well, chasing behind Yi Tian. The look on Feng Xing¡¯ face was fierce and determined.

    "Yi Tian, back then, I witnessed you kill so many people of my family!"

    The divine bow buzzed, while a storm of golden light beams screamed and tore the air apart.

 Chapter 1002: The Ring of Pangu Bell

    Chapter 1002: The Ring of Pangu Bell

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    In front of Buzhou Mountain, Ji Hao trod on clouds and slowly rose into the sky. Before his face, Buzhou Mountain rose from underground inch by inch.

    This part of Buzhou Mountain was buried in the earth of Mind for countless years, and was wrapped in thickyers of dirt and sand. At the moment Ji Hao pulled it up from the ground, it maderge pieces of rocks fall off from it, smashing down from the sky, as if the sky had broken. The ground was shaking slightly. Countless thin cracks appeared on the earth around the mountain, withrge streams of earth power surging out, transforming into colorful light streams, and coiling around the mountain.

    Back then, Spirit Wa, Donggong, Ximu, Priest Netherworld, Priest Dachi, and Priest Qing Weibined their powers to melt the copsed part of Buzhou Mountain. But still, Ji Hao suffered a great pressure by watching it, that even made him feel hard to breathe. But today, it was much easier than thest time. The remaining part of the mountain was nearly ten timesrger than the copsed part, but it was swallowed by the Taiji Creation cauldron quite easily, section by section.

    In his spiritual space, the mysterious man showed up. Standing on thatrge round te, his eyes shone with a dark-blue light while strong streams of Chaos power swished around his body. Added with his sturdy body which seemed to be immeasurably tall and strong, he looked just a pir of the world, standing in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, which was now hundreds of times wider than before.

    "This treasure followed me for so many years." Said the mysterious man while lowering his head and looking at the round te under his feet, seeming to be reluctant to part with it, "It followed me till thest...Some pieces of it had been seen as supreme treasures by mortal people...However, following me... is such a waste of it."

    The mysterious man reached out his pair of hands, slowly and unhurriedly made the four moves on the te-like tform. Sky-opening, earth-splicing, everything-grow, everything-perish. Atst, the four moves werebined into one, then he silently locked his fingers together and made a fifth move.

    As this powerful and mysterious move was made, the tform under his feet suddenly copsed and transformed into countless streams of light, merging into his locked fingers like birds flying back into the forest.

    A thunderous noise could be heard without an end. The remaining part of Sky Pir had already been swallowed up by the Taiji Creation cauldron, leaving a bottomlessly deep sinkhole on the ground. A strong earth power was released from the hole that even shook Gong Gong¡¯s face, which was condensed from dark clouds, and had still been silently roaring in the sky.

    "Melt!" Ji Hao gave a deep shout, then heavily pped his both hands on the cauldron.

    The cauldron had just expanded to tens of millions of miles in radius, but following Ji Hao¡¯s voice, it shrunk at an amazing rate. Ji Hao didn¡¯t notice that along with this heavy p he made, the light streams transformed from the round tform that used to be resting under the mysterious man¡¯s feet, all flew into the Taiji Creation cauldron. None of those powerful human beings, who had been watching Ji Hao with their great powers, noticed that either.

    A magical light emitted from the cauldron, and what came next was thunder. A faintly sensible, strange power of Dao emerged in the world. Visibly, a white sound wave spread out from around the cauldron, then along with a bell ring, another sound wave was sent out to all directions.

    Nine bell rings were heard in a row, after which, an indescribable light of Chaos was released from the cauldron. From within it, a simple-shapedrge bell slowly rose from the cauldron. This bell was surrounded by the power of Chaos, and on its surface was an embossment of a giant holding a world with his hands.

    "A bell?" Ji Hao raised his head and asked in surprise, "I haven¡¯t yet to decide what type of spirit treasure I want!"

    In his spiritual space, the mysterious man had disappeared already. Only his voice came slowly out from the dense mist, "That¡¯s it, call it Pan Gu bell. This name is not bad. After all, it¡¯s made from Pan Gu¡¯s spine."

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t know what the mysterious man did, but all of a sudden, he felt that his heart began drumming and his body began trembling. A mouthful of blood was squeezed out of his mouth and spread on that more than three meters tall, heavy and thick Pan Gu bell.

    A slight bell ring quaked the entire world slightly. Meanwhile, a stream of Chaos power rose from the bell. Above Ji Hao¡¯s head, a red sun was spinning. The bell slowly merged with the red sun, floating in the middle of the sun like a sunspot.

    No process was needed, Ji Hao and Pan Gu bell naturally shared the same mind and heart. He felt that this bell was a part of his body, such that he could clearly sense it, and knew every deep secret of it.

    ¡®A bell rings, all turns to Chaos!¡¯

    Pan Gu bell didn¡¯t have any special functions or powers. It couldn¡¯t twist the time or break the space. The only thing it could do was sending everything in the world back to Chaos, destroying everything. No matter time or space, Yin or Yang, the sun, the moons or the stars, the mountains or the rivers, once Pan Gu bell released its power, everything would cease to exist, and return to Chaos.

    Pan Gu bell was able to turn everything in the world to Chaos, which meant, it could suppress all natural powers. With this bell floating above Ji Hao¡¯s head, nothing would be able to harm Ji Hao, even if the whole world was turned back into Chaos.

    However, at this stage, Ji Hao could do no more than triggering the defensive power of Pan Gu bell, enabling it to suppress all kinds of natural powers. He wasn¡¯t powerful enough to trigger the destructive power of the bell at the moment. Probably because of the mysterious man, the bell and Ji Hao were perfectly intertwined and connected. Pan Gu bell was like a new arm of Ji Hao, and he could feel it and easily control it with his mind!

    The only problem was that Ji Hao¡¯s body was a body of a human being, while Pan Gu bell was like an arm of an ancient giant! With Ji Hao¡¯s current tiny body, he couldn¡¯t trigger the full-power of the bell. When he tolled the bell with all of his strength, the bell rings he created only managed to go to ten-meter far.

    In other words, if Ji Hao toll Pan Gu bell as hard as he could, within the area ten-meter radius around the bell, everything could be destroyed and turned back into Chaos. Even Supreme-level powerful beings could be careless and be killed by him!

    But ten meters in radius, this striking range was just ¡®amazing¡¯, that brought Ji Hao aplicated feeling.

    "Old man, is this the real spirit treasure of mine, the one you mentioned before? It¡¯s indeed powerful, but, why isn¡¯t it working well with me?"

    The mysterious man didn¡¯t respond, but after a long while, he slowly said, "If is bell is made merely from Buzhou Mountain. You can indeed freely use it, as easily as using your own arms...It¡¯s just that, I was excited, so I added something to it. Therefore, the result is quite unexpected."

    Pausing for a second, he continued excitedly, "But, it¡¯s really a good piece, a hundred times better than what I nned to give you. Turning everything back to Chaos and suppressing all natural powers, including the Chaos power, are only its basic functions. You¡¯ll understand when you¡¯re powerful enough."

    Hearing this confusing exnation, Ji Hao asked further questions, but the mysterious man chose to stay silent, without spouting another word.

    Under the enormous dark cloud face of Gong Gong, tens ofrge-shaped Northern Wastnd water-kind spirit creatures stood on watery clouds, floating in the sky. They were looking down at Ji Hao while pointing at him, whispering to each other.

    Ji Hao gave a cold smile, then the golden bridge suddenly dazzled out from between his eyebrows and allowed him to sh across the air and appear right before the faces of these spirit creatures. Pan Gu bell rose from the red sun, then Ji Hao punched on the bell with all his strength.

    A bell ring could be heard within ten meters around the bell, and within this area, all of the powerful water-kind spirit creatures disappeared.

 Chapter 1003: An Arrow Shot From Hiding

    Chapter 1003: An Arrow Shot From Hiding

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Most of Eastern Wastnd ns inherited the powers of powerful ancient birds of prey, with the natures of wind, thunder or lightning.

    The power of wind was invisible and immeasurable, the power of thunder was violent and destructive, and the power of lightning was sharp and swift. Because of these powers, the arrows released by Eastern Wastnd archers were always incredibly powerful and unstoppable.

    Yi Tian roared towards the sky while his thunder wings sizzled in the sky and dragged him three hundred meters away. The second wave of arrows released by Feng Xing brushed his body once again. Apparently, Yi Tian was protected by an invisibleyer of thunder forcefield, because whenever the arrows brushed him, dazzling bolts of thunder would burst.

    Before Feng Xing reached his height, Yi Tian had already pulled open his longbow, which was wrapped in eye-piercing thunderbolts. He turned around and released an arrow towards Feng Xing.

    Feng Xing¡¯s arrows screamed up like a storm, while Yi Tian¡¯s arrows roared down like a hammer strike made by the thunder God, violent and dreadful. Once Yi Tian¡¯s arrows were sent out by the string of his bow, those sparkling arrows would immediately turn into water-tank-size spheres of thunderbolts, striking at Feng Xing¡¯s chest with long dazzling tails.

    The cyan hurricane wings pped airily, allowing Feng Xing to nimbly move in the sky. When Yi Tian moved, thunderbolts sted loudly. But when Feng Xing moved, he was as quiet as a ghost. Thin shreds of afterimages were left in the air like the shadows of ghosts. Without a great eyesight, one could never see where Feng Xing really was.

    The strong thunder arrow shattered tens of shreds of afterimages left by Feng Xing in a row, but atst, it failed to touch even a hair of Feng Xing, and ended up stuck in the ground. The thunder arrow exploded, and sent up a raging me from the ground. It opened up a, hundreds of meters wide, thousands of meters deep hole before the gate of Tushan Pce.

    Scorching hot steam puffing out from the hole, as even the earth in the hole was burned intova by those sizzling thunderbolts.

    Feng Xing dodged that thunder arrow, after which his divine bow buzzed. An overwhelming wave of golden arrows was sent to Yi Tian. Every golden arrow was around three meters long, but was wrapped in a fierce, cyan-colored gale, leaving a long white trace in the sky. Along with shrill swishing noises, those golden arrows surrounded Yi Tian from all directions.

    Yi Tian¡¯s thunder wings vibrated intensely, and each time those wings vibrated, a bright sphere of thunderbolt would burst from his body. Then, he would suddenly move hundreds of meters away. He was like a flea, leaping around in the sky, and every time he disappeared, and before he reappeared, three to five thunder arrows would be released towards Feng Xing.

    Afterimages left by Feng Xing could be seen all over the sky. The loud swishing noise made by Feng Xing had covered the sizzling thunder sting noise caused by Yi Tian. He carefully dodged those thunder arrows while attacking Yi Tian at his highest speed.

    Both of them were swift, and were masters of archery. They both had their unique ways to dodge attacks, and even though they both looked in great danger of getting killed by the arrows of their enemies at any time, in fact, after a quarter of an hour of the intense fight, both of them remained perfectly unharmed.

    Yi Tian was much more powerful than Feng Xing, who had just stepped into the level of Divine Magus with the help of the linden seed from Priest Mu, and had just managed to grow half an inner spirit star inside his body. However, Feng Xing was way too fast, added with the pair of boots made by Yu Yu, which improved his moving speed by over a hundred times; he was as fast as a bolt of lightning. Yi Tian had tried his best, but he couldn¡¯t do anything to Feng Xing.

    All people who were watching the fight clearly saw that Feng Xing was less powerful than Yi Tian, but he was at least three times faster and more flexible than Yi Tian. For a fight between Eastern Wastnd archers, speed was the most important thing. As long as one was fast enough, even if one were much weaker than the enemy, thetter wouldn¡¯t be able to cause any harm.

    Yi Tian roared in anger. Abruptly, he yelled at Feng Xing, "Yi Feng, you lowly b*stard, do you remember your married sister? When I ughtered her entire family, she was pregnant already. I cut open her belly myself..."

    Feng Xing suddenly burst with a shrill long shout, that sounded like the howl of a lonely, wounded wolf. Afterimages that almost covered the sky disappeared, and left Feng Xing floating in the midair.

    "Yi Tian, do you dare to take an arrow battle against me?" Feng Xing growled in a hoarse voice. His wings disappeared suddenly, as he had sent all his power into his divine bow and generated a nearly tangible golden long arrow, humming on the bowstring.

    The so-called arrow battle was crueler than an arrow fight, and needed the archers to be fearless to death.

    In an arrow fight, the archers could still dodge. They still had the chance to show all kinds of great skills they had. Once, two master archers from Eastern Wastnd both remained unharmed after an intense arrow fight thatsted for whole ten days, and this was a glorious experience for both of them.

    But an arrow battle was different. In an arrow battle, the archers were not allowed to run or dodge, and they had to fight by risking their lives.

    From a certain distance away, both sides of the battle had to give up on any chance of dodging or running, while attacking each other with their strongest arrows, for three times, ten times or a hundred times as agreed. They were not allowed to dodge, and they could only take the arrowsunched by their enemies with their bodies.

    If they could take it, they would survive.

    If they failed to take it, they would die!

    Only for a bone-deep hatred that may never be washed off would an archer suggest starting an arrow battle, which would possibly lead to death. Feng Xing¡¯s whole family was ughtered by Yi Tian and his people, so he had enough reasons to do an arrow fight against Yi Tian.

    "Ha!" Yi Tian folded his thunder wings, shed across the air, and stood in front of Feng Xing. Sneering, he looked at Feng Xing coldly, nodded and responded with a frigid tone, "Good, you¡¯re a lowly b*stard, but you are indeed a brave b*stard...It¡¯s just... hehe, hehe!"

    Murmuring a few words, Yi Tian suddenly burst with a thunderous growl.

    From behind Feng Xing, less than two miles away from him, an Eastern Wastnd elderly man who had white hair and was wearing a tight feather armor, abruptly appeared while holding a long ck bow. The elderly man pulled the bow open silently, with three six feet long arrows on the string. Without making even the slightest noise, the three arrows transformed into three dark beams of light, flying towards Feng Xing.

    Man Man, Shaosi, Yemo Shanye all saw the elderly man under Yi Tian¡¯smand sneakily attack Feng Xing, but they didn¡¯t have the time to remind Feng Xing.

    At this tense moment, Taisi, who seemed to be confused all the time, suddenly raised his head and pointed his finger at Feng Xing.

    The three beams of dark light pierced into Feng Xing¡¯s body. One prated his head, one prated his heart, and thest one went through his lower belly. While these three ck feather arrows inside the three vital body parts of Feng Xing were about to explode, the magic cast by Taisi worked.

    Feng Xing¡¯s body was blurred, then suddenly being moved two hundred meters away.

    What Taisi did wasn¡¯t too magical. He had simply moved Feng Xing to where he was in second ago.

    From far away, Ji Hao, who had just embarrassed Gong Gong, dashed over like a bolt of thunder. Seeing that white hair elderly man sneakily attack Feng Xing in such an evil and nasty way, and almost killed Feng Xing, Ji Hao was totally enraged. He shed across the air and showed up beside the elderly man while swinging the Taiji divine sword. An arc-shaped beam of light was left in the air, while the sword edge sliced across the elderly man¡¯s neck.

    Yi Tian wasughing loud when the head of that elderly man flew towards him, along with sshes of blood.

 Chapter 1004: Cut Yi Tian

    Chapter 1004: Cut Yi Tian

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Without a doubt, the elderly man who sneakily attacked Feng Xing was a powerful one, who was even beyond the level of Divine Magus. He could even be considered equally powerful as those thousands of years old dragons titled as dragon kings among the dragon-kind, and each dominated a water area.

    However, facing such a powerful being, Ji Hao just rushed to him and swung his sword. The ck feather armor worn by that elderly man was made from the feathers of ten-thousand-year-old divine eagles, and had an incredibly great defensive power. Nevertheless, under the attack of the Taiji divine sword, the feather armor was as fragile as a piece of tofu, and was torn apart easily.

    The elderly man had rich battle experiences, his body could almost be considered invincible inparison with the other human beings. However, Taiji divine sword wasn¡¯t slowed down, not even by a little bit. The armor feathers broke as the sword sliced across. The elderly man popped out his eyes in a soul-deep shock as he couldn¡¯t believe it. He stared at Ji Hao with pale eyes while his head was sent flying to the sky, along with streams of blood.

    Ji Hao cast a sword spell. A ck and white stream of light shed across the sword edge while a cyan-colored thunderbolt descended from the sky and struck on the elderly man¡¯s head. The thunderbolt was powerful, turning the head into a strand of ash that drifted away along a gust of wind. The elderly men¡¯s souls perished along with his body.

    "Elder Gu!" Yi Tian screamed heartbreakingly. His long hair stood straight up one after another, turning purple and translucent. Extremely thin bolts of thunder spurted out, transforming into a waterfall of thunderbolt that reached to the higher sky.

    Muffled thunders resounded across the entire sky. Yi Tian red at Ji Hao and screamed, "You killed Elder Gu! Now, you¡¯re a sworn enemy of our Ten Sun Country!"

    Ji Hao stood on a cloud while looking at Yi Tian, smiled faintly and said, "I am a sworn enemy of your Ten Sun Country since long ago, ever since I became friends with this guy, Feng Xing!"

    In the distance, Feng Xing, who was saved by Taisi from a hopeless situation, took a long breath. A strange redness appeared on his face. Although Taisi twisted the time and saved Feng Xing from that deadly situation, Elder Gu was way too powerful, and Feng Xing suffered pretty badly.

    Spirit blood surged inside his body, healing him quickly. He looked at Ji Hao and nodded heavily.

    Ji Hao chose to be a sworn enemy of Ten Sun Country for no one else but him. Therefore, he would point his arrow at any enemy in the world for Ji Hao. A devil, a ghost or a God, as long as it was Ji Hao¡¯s enemy, Feng Xing would dare to shoot his arrow at it.

    Yu Mu chuckled, took a few steps forward with hisrge belly puffed out. He pointed at Yi Tian,ughed, "Is your Ten Sun Country so scary? It has been so many years, I didn¡¯t see you do anything to Feng Xing though. Oi, Yi Tian, did youe to snatch the bride today, or to do anything else?"

    Yi Tian paused, then threw a threatening nce at Ji Hao. He turned around, looked at Si Wen Ming and Tushan Princess, who stood by the gate of the pce. Abruptly, he roared towards the sky and yelled, "I will deal with the lowly thing that murdered Elder Gu myself. My warriors, follow my order. Attack Tushan Family and take Tushan Princess...I love her so much, but she is nning to marry herself to a nobody. This hatred is deep-seated!"

    Tushan Princess¡¯s beautiful face turned slightly pale. She clenched her fists, staring at Yi Tian with an ice-cold look.

    This guy said ¡®Take Tushan Princess¡¯!

    He hadn¡¯t even been seeing Tushan Princess as a living human being. He saw her as a thing that could be treated any way he liked. How could such a disgusting man say something like ¡®true love¡¯?

    Tushan Princess felt sick, as if tens of worms had fallen on her hands and she couldn¡¯t get rid of them.

    Swishing noises were started, following which,rge groups of Eastern Wastnd archers with wings showed up from all directions. They were holdingrge bows, with quivers hanging around their waists. Behind their bodies, their wings were condensed from wind, thunder or lighting, as they approached Si Wen Ming and Tushan Princess with vicious looks.

    Those archers who were divided into small groups by the flying bear knights from You Chong n roared out together. They neglected those threatening flying bear knights around them, spread their wings and sent themselves up into the sky, pulling their bows open.

    In many areas, flying bear knights raised their weapons and tried to stop these surrounded archers. Long spears pierced into these archers¡¯ bodies, cut their bodies into pieces and brought outrge streams of blood. However, these archers insisted on trying to fly up into the sky by risking their own lives. Those who managed to fly up all pointed their sparkling arrows at those flying bear knights.

    Some flying bear knights were quite brutal and fierce. As they swung their long spears, arms or legs of some archers would be cut off by those sharp spearheads. Over a thousand archers were severely injured by these flying bear knights, but they gnashed their teeth, held their bows with the remaining hands, and silently stood on the ground with eyes burning in a fury.

    Tens of thousands of flying bears roared unsettlingly. They pped their enormous featherless wings and created fierce gusts of wind blowing around their bodies. These fierce beasts fixed their eyes on those archers in the sky, ready to pounce up and tear all those archers into bits.

    Emperor Shun finally talked.

    "Yi Tian, don¡¯t repeat your mistake! How dare you start a war in Pu Ban City?"

    Emperor Shun¡¯s face was badly darkened. Yi Tian¡¯s behavior could be described as unruly and arrogant. No matter what, he had broken the rules of Pu Ban City, and by doing that, he challenged Emperor Shun, who represented those rules!

    Both inner and outer problems that the humankind had been facing at the stage hadn¡¯t been solved yet. If people from Eastern Wastnd ns were driven away from the alliance of human ns because of what Yi Tian did, the entire human-kind would bear a risk. Emperor Shun could not tolerate Yi Tian doing whatever he wanted.

    "Emperor Shun, not even you can stop me from taking Tushan Princess!" Yi Tian narrowed his eyes, fiercely staring at Emperor Shun and said, "She has to be mine! If you don¡¯t give her to me, I will let blood ssh all over Pu Ban today. You¡¯re the ones to me!"

    Before Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming said anything, Yi Tian roared out again, "Kill him!"

    Just now, Yi Tian ordered those Eastern Wastnd archers who came to reinforce to attack Tushan pce and snatch Tushan Princess. But just now, he suddenly pointed at Ji Hao and ordered all Eastern Wastnd archers on the scene to kill him!

    Over a hundred-thousand archers pulled their bows open. Among them, over a hundred were Divine Magi, over ten-thousand were Magus Kings, and the rest were Senior Magi. These elite archers roared shrilly while releasing countless beams of arrow lights, screaming out and merging into a water-tank-sized, dazzling and enormous arrow in the air, striking at Ji Hao¡¯s chest.

    This was a killing arrow formation that originated from Eastern Wastnd. The powers of all those elite archers werebined andpressed into an invincible giant arrow, that could kill an enemy at a higher level.

    This killing arrow formation was only used inrge-scale battles. But today, it was used for killing Ji Hao!

    Ji Haoughed out loud. Taiji Universe mirror silently emerged above his head, with a clear stream of light shing across its surface. The enormous glowing arrow touched the surface of the mirror, paused, and next, flew back to Yi Tian at a much higher rate.

    Ji Hao was only less than ten miles away from Yi Tian. Therefore, the giant arrow shed to Yi Tian in no time.

    Behind Yi Tian¡¯s body, that pair of thunder wings burst with a thunderous sting noise. He shed away, but the giant arrow brushed against this shoulder, evaporating his left shoulder and a big half of his chest.

    Ji Hao roared out and teleported himself to Yi Tian.

    The Taiji divine sword created another arc-shaped beam of light while it hacked down, cutting Yi Tian into two.

 Chapter 1005: Take The Responsibility

    Chapter 1005: Take The Responsibility

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    With a single sword hack, Yi Tian, the new prince of Ten Sun Country, was killed.

    Before the two pieces of his bodynded on the ground, the natural powers agitated by the Taiji divine sword created a cyan-colored thunderbolt that descended from the sky and struck on them. As the eye-piercing thunderbolt shed across, a puff of ash dissipated along the wind. Thus, Yi Tian disappeared from this world.

    "No!!!"

    Over a hundred-thousand Eastern Wastnd archers brought over by Yi Tian roared towards the sky simultaneously. Over a hundred Divine Magi, thousands of Magus Kings and nearly a hundred-thousand Senior Magi growled as loud as they could. The power vibrations they released started a strong hurricane that even shattered the drifting clouds in the sky.

    A floating mountain was pushed by a gale, drifting across the sky above Tushan Pce. Being vibrated by the growls of those archers, the tens of miles in radius, thousands of meters tall floating mountain was blown up into pieces.

    Tens of thousands ofrge white birds flew up from the copsed floating mountain. They screamed, pped their wings and tried to run. But facing the raging growls of over a hundred-thousand Eastern Wastnd archers and the sharp power they released, all of theserge birds paused in the sky were sted into a blood-red mist.

    Countless white feathers drifted down, along with the blood-red mist. Within that beautiful rosy color, Ji Hao trod on a cloud, standing straight in midair, with the Taiji divine sword gripped in his hand.

    "Wow!" Man Man popped out her eyes and looked at Ji Hao, seeming to deeply attracted, "He is even more handsome than Abba!"

    Shaosi smiled silently and raised her little finger, slowly moving it. A magical power was released from that mysterious being behind her, under the effect of which, the figures of all those Eastern Wastnd archers blurred for a moment. Then, faintly visible streams of gray-white mist rose from their heads, merging into a faint gray stream, flowing into Ji Hao¡¯s body

    The fortune that belonged to those archers was weakened, almost to zero. Under the control of that scary magic cast by Shaosi, all their fortunes were sent into Ji Hao¡¯s body. Ji Hao gained the fortunes that belonged to over a hundred-thousand Eastern Wastnd warriors, then had a bright beam of divine light sh across his eyes.

    All of a sudden, Ji Hao felt that his mind was hundreds of times sharper and clearer than before, and he now was extremely energetic. Every cell of his was filled with vigor. The connection between him and this world was suddenly tightened, and he could even hear the great Dao of this world singing beside his ears, telling him the deepest secrets of Pan Gu world.

    "Yi Tian is dead. What can you do now?"

    Ji Hao raised the Taiji divine sword with a single hand. The body of the sword was transparent, as clear as water. But from time to time, a ck and white light would sh across the slightly buzzing Taiji divine sword. The sword seemed to be merging with the surrounding air, seeming hazy and unable to be seen clearly.

    Tens of Eastern Wastnd Divine Magi rushed out together without saying anything. They each gave a heart-breaking, hoarse growl as loudly as possible, and next, pointed their fingers at Ji Hao. All Eastern Wastnd archers pulled their bows open and pointed countless arrows at Ji Hao.

    "You killed our prince Yi Tian. We, Ten Sun Country, will hunt you to the end of the day!"

    An old Divine Magus screamed towards the sky with a high-pitched voice, "Earl Yao Ji Hao, from now on, you are a sworn enemy of our Ten Sun Country!"

    After threatening Ji Hao, this old Divine Magus turned around, pointed at Emperor Shun, Si Xi, Tushan old man and Si Wen Ming, then continued, "Even as the human emperor, you cannot kill Prince Yi Tian of our Ten Sun Country! Emperor Shun, you let someone kill our prince right before your face. You don¡¯t deserve to be the emperor of human beings!"

    Emperor Shun looked at those Eastern Wastnd archers with a gloomy face.

    So unscrupulous, so arrogant. These elite warriors from Eastern Wastnd hadn¡¯t been showing any respect to Emperor Shun. They disparaged Emperor Shun, or in other words, they disparaged the power of the human emperor, and the alliance of human ns.

    What did they want?

    To leave the alliance of human ns and go independent?

    Or, did they have anyrger n?

    Yi Tian pursued Tushan Prince, but was he truly so infatuated with her? Ten Sun Country had spent countless efforts and resources to cultivate Yi Tian as a prince. How could such a man fall in love so easily with a girl that he only met for a few times, and how could he even be daring enough to directly offend the human emperor for her?

    ¡®The resources possessed by Tushan Family, the wealth, countless armors and weapons!¡¯ Emperor Shun clearly understood these things, but he couldn¡¯t say it out.

    Anyone else could say what was in Emperor Shun¡¯s mind at the moment. But he couldn¡¯t say it himself, he just couldn¡¯t.

    Si Xi, Si Wen Ming each took a nce at Emperor Shun, both heavy-hearted.

    The flood hadn¡¯t been handledpletely yet. By now, the flood was only sealed temporarily with the breathing earth and water-sealing magic formations. But, had those Eastern Wastnd ns started to lose patience already? Couldn¡¯t they restrain their ambitions already? If this happened in Eastern Wastnd, what about the rest three wastnds?

    "The old one, I killed your prince. I will take responsibility for that alone! If your Ten Sun Country people have the guts, go find me in Yao Mountain territory and take revenge for your stupid prince!" Ji Hao smiled coldly and continued, "This is between your Ten Sun Country and my Yao Mountain territory. What does it have anything to do with Emperor Shun?"

    Ji Hao let out the Taiji Universe mirror, as a clear stream of light shed across the surface of the mirror, and the body of that old Divine Magus suddenly moved. He raised his head in shock, staring at that mirror floating above Ji Hao¡¯s head, as if he couldn¡¯t believe his own eyes. The glow of the mirror shed across his body, and instantly, the old Divine Magus sensed a coldness from his entire body, even making his internal organs start twitching. More terrifyingly, the power he gained through hundreds of years of severe cultivation was gone without a trace, just like a drop of dew under the burning sunshine.

    "Help me!" Without any power remained, the old Divine Magus screamed out.

    Tens of Eastern Wastnd Divine Magi reacted fast. They pulled their bows open and shot arrows at Ji Hao. The other archers roared out simultaneously, and the killing arrow formation was activated once again. A splendidly shining enormous arrow tore the sky apart, flying towards Ji Hao.

    Ji Haoughed out loud. These Eastern Wastnd people must have bad memories. Did they forget that just now, it was nothing else but an enormous glowing arrow like this which was generated by their sword formation that injured Yi Tian seriously, and let him be killed by Ji Hao without even being able to resist?

    Ji Hao broke the space and shed across the air, teleporting himself to the old Divine Magus, whose body was all softened by now.

    "Remember, this is between my Yao Mountain territory and your Ten Sun Country!" said Ji Hao harshly, "Whatever dirty trick your Ten Sun Country has, you can use it on me, Ji Hao! Ha, regarding the hatred between you and me, I think I don¡¯t need to exin those to you one by one, do I?"

    A distance away, Feng Xing raised his shining divine bow and shouted, "I am Feng Xing, the old name I had is Yi Feng. This is the best supreme treasure of the entire Eastern Wastnd! Lowly Ten Sun Country people, if you want it back,e to Yao Mountain territory!"

    Ji Haoughed out wildly, swung his arm and killed the old Divine Magus with his sword. Another cyan-colored thunderbolt descended, turning the old Divine Magus into ashes.

    The enormous arrow generated by the arrow formation reached to Ji Hao¡¯s chest. Ji Hao chuckled while the Taiji Creation cauldron released a clear stream of mist and rolled around the arrow. Following a series of screams, all bows that belonged to those Eastern Wastnd archers were gone.

    That enormous glowing sword, which was powerful enough to ughter peak-level Divine Magi, disappeared as well. It was swallowed by the caldron, along with those bows.

    Ji Hao looked at those archers, who were with empty hands now, andughed, "Remember, whatever your Ten Sun Country want, you shalle for it to me! I, Ji Hao, am taking the responsibilities for it all!"

 Chapter 1006: Accompanying

    Chapter 1006: Apanying

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    For Eastern Wastnd archers, ny percent of their powers and abilities were based on their bows and arrows. Without bows and arrows, Eastern Wastnd archers would be like tigers without ws and teeth, simply powerless. The bows and arrows of all Eastern Wastnd archers on the scene were taken away by the Taiji creation cauldron, this made them nce at each other in panic, without being able to say a word.

    Ji Hao trod on that cloud and slowly took out an amazingly pure, valuable metal piece from the cauldron, along with arge number of dragon tendons, flood dragon tendons, dragon horns, horns of other legendary powerful creatures, and many other rare materials.

    "Thank you!" Ji Hao cupped his hands to over a-hundred-thousand Eastern Wastnd archers, grinned and said ndly, "Piss off... or, do you all want to die in here?"

    Enormous featherless wings of those flying bears from You Chong n started a loud series of swooshing noise as tens of thousands of You Chong n flying bear knights flew up into the sky. Those gigantic flying bears roared deeply and strongly, and some especially powerful ones even incanted a spell with hoarse voices. These enormous fierce beasts were ready tounch their strongest strikes.

    Over a hundred-thousand Eastern Wastnd archers shouted out, and seventy percent of them drew back. But along with the raging roars of over a hundred Divine Magi, around thirty percent of these archers pulled out their backup bows and put the arrows on the strings, aimed at Ji Hao once again.

    A coldness abruptly showed in Ji Hao¡¯s eyes as he gave an evil smile.

    When Ji Hao chuckled out, Emperor Shun and Si Xi¡¯ looks changed suddenly, then shouted together, "Earl Yao! Don¡¯t do it!"

    However, the Taiji Universe mirror above Ji Hao¡¯s head had already slightly buzzed and released a gray-white, dim stream of light, which was transformed from the extremely negative power. The dim light stream surged out from the mirror and drilled straight into the bodies of tens of thousands of Eastern Wastnd archers. Under the effect of the dim light, the bodies of those archers were like sifters. Their powers and life-force suddenly leaked out from their bodies and disappeared within a blink of an eye, without a trace.

    Ji Hao raised the Taiji divine sword and slowly took a circle in the cloud. Along with his movements, the long sword held in his hands drew a perfect circle in the air.

    Natural powers moved along with the sword. Within the area of a hundred-thousand miles, all natural powers were absorbed by the divine sword. Sword light dazzled all over the sky, and in the following moment, hundreds of thousands of golden swords were condensed from natural powers. They floated in the air, spurting a raging fire and releasing a terrifyingly great heat.

    The Moho staff, which was snatched by Ji Hao from Moho Family people, was also merged with these four new treasures by Yu Yu and Qing Wei. These four new pieces inherited the magical power of controlling natural powers that belonged to the Moho staff. By now, all natural powers within this area werepressed into shining golden swords. Each sword seemed to be tangible, and the essence sun fire releasing from every sword was strong enough to melt iron.

    "Kill!" At almost the same time when Emperor Shun and Si Xi shouted out to try to stop Ji Hao, countless shining golden swords descended from the sky. Most of those Eastern Wastnd archers had their weapons taken away by the Taiji Creation cauldron and turned back into raw materials. As for the ones who had backup weapons, they were affected by the extremely negative power and were now powerless. At the moment, their bodies were so soft that they couldn¡¯t even move their little fingers. Those golden swords pierced down from the sky and prated the bodies of all Eastern Wastnd archers, as easily as killing a chicken with a machete, and those archers weren¡¯t able to even resist.

    Essence sun fire rose, as over a hundred-thousand human-shaped torches burned in Midair.

    Emperor Shun suddenly raised his voice, growled harshly, "Earl Yao Ji Hao, don¡¯t do it! They¡¯re human beings after all!"

    Ji Hao¡¯s fingers twitched slightly. He pondered for a short while, then swung the Taiji divine sword. Following his move, countless beams of fiery light flew out from those human-shaped torches and drilled back into the divine sword.

    Ji Hao sighed, took out a golden healing pill given by Priest Dachi, along with a ¡®spring rain¡¯ magic talisman. He threw the pill and the magic talisman out together, and instantly, a drizzle started falling from the sky, while a nice aroma suffused the air. Those archers were burned miserably, and many of them even had half a body carbonized. But showering under the drizzle, they all moaned infort.

    Their carbonized skins peeled off from their bodies, with new flesh growing. The power of the healing drizzle coordinated with the golden healing pill of Priest Dachi, and the strong life-forces of those Divine Magi, Magus Kings and Senior Magi. Within a few breaths, all those archers were healed perfectly.

    Nearly a hundred Eastern Wastnd Divine Magi, who also suffered from the essence sun fire a second ago, stared at Ji Hao, stunned. They heard that Earl Yao Ji Hao earned his power and position with solid military credits, but they always thought Ji Hao was no more than a lucky kid, who luckily became friends with Si Wen Ming and made some contributions in the war. But today, they were nearly killed by Ji Hao. These proud Eastern Wastnd archers finally realized that Ji Hao could truly fight tens of thousands of enemies single-handedly.

    "Retreat!" Nearly a hundred Eastern Wastnd Divine Magi shouted out. They each took a nce at Ji Hao, then with anger and grievance, they quickly retreated from around Tushan Pce, heading back to Ten Sun Market in Pu Ban City. Each of these archers had a bone-deep hatred in their heart.

    Ji Hao cast a nce at these retreating archers, dispelled the cloud treading under his feet, andnded in front of Emperor Shun and Si Xi.

    He smilingly bowed to Emperor Shun and the others, then grinned warmly at Si Wen Ming. He cupped his hands and said, "Uncle Wen Meng, you¡¯re married! This is huge! Haha, you have to drink whole ten buckets of wine with me today! Is this my aunty? Truly...beautiful!"

    Emperor Shun and Si Xi shook their heads together. Ji Hao almost ughtered over a hundred-thousand Eastern Wastnd archers, which was now a huge trouble, waiting for them to deal with. Nevertheless,pared with the fact that he killed Yi Tian, what happened to those eventually surviving archers was not too big a trouble.

    What made Emperor Shun, Si Xi and the other human leaders worry more was the attitude shown by those Eastern Wastnd people. That attitude made these human leaders think of something quite unpleasant. More importantly, if Eastern Wastnd people were holding such an attitude, what about the others? What about the other top-grade human ns?

    Gong Gong started an endless rain that caused a flood. How many troubles would this disaster initiate within the humankind?

    Seeing Emperor Shun and Si Xi¡¯ worrying face, Ji Haoughed, "Emperor Shun, Marquis Chong, what is to worry about? Today is uncle Wen Ming¡¯s wedding day. We should do nothing but drink happily. As for the other things, well, the sky is not copsing!"

    Emperor Shun, Si Xi and some guests they invited, who were all Si Wen Ming¡¯s friends, allughed out.

    Wasn¡¯t he right? The sky wasn¡¯t copsing. What was to be worrying about?

    Hadn¡¯t the alliance of human ns been developing through all kinds of difficulties? No matter how difficult these days were, this day was a lucky day for Si Wen Ming. Today, drinking in happiness was the most important thing in the world!

    Vats of fine wine were carried out, and countless delicate dishes were served.

    Not too many people were invited to the wedding of Si Wen Ming and Tushan Princess. All guests were Si Wen Ming¡¯s close friends, such as Huaxu Lie, Lie Mountain Kong, and some other princes, and a group of elder Magi from the Magi Pce. People gathered in Tushan Pce, drinking andughing, until they sent Si Wen Ming and Tushan Princess into their new bedroom.

    At night, when Si Wen Ming and Tushan Princess were trying to make a baby, Si Xi was still in the hall, drinking with his guests.

    While happily gulping a ss of wine, Si Xi abruptly took out a magic talisman from his sleeve, then knitted his eyebrows.

    "Some people are sneakily approaching a water-sealing magic formation. People, I have to deal with this myself."

    Si Xi stood up, walking out directly.

    Ji Hao hurriedly stood up, called Shaosi and the others, and shouted, "Marquis Chong, how can you go alone? Let us go with you. Controlling the flood is essential. We all have to do what we can!"

    Si Xi nodded, took the lead, and flew into the sky. Ji Hao and arge group of people followed closely behind him.

 Chapter 1007: Chen

    Chapter 1007: Chen[1]

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Leaving Tushan Pce, Si Xi and the others flew fast. Before the Town Hall, a series of teleporting magic formations had been glowing brightly on a new square.

    The ten-thousand dragons water-sealing magic formation included ten-thousand sub-formations. Each sub-formation served as an independent water-sealing magic formation, yet all sub-formations were connected. Every single one of these sub-formations built with the breathing earth was a core of the entire ten-thousand dragons water-sealing magic formation, and was essential. Therefore, under the order of Emperor Shun, ten-thousand teleporting magic formations were built with a great cost, each leading to a sub-formation of the ten-thousand dragons water-sealing magic formation.

    Ever since Ji Hao purchased arge group of Xiu n masters from ck Shark Prison, the human-kind had achieved an impressive improvement in the level of technology in the sphere of magic formations. It was especially true formonly used ones, such as teleporting magic formations, for which a whole new level had been reached.

    Ji Hao followed closely behind Si Xi and stepped into a teleporting magic formation.

    A jade board floated above the teleporting magic formation, with two characters sparkling on it. On the jade board, the destination of this teleporting magic formation was clearly marked ¡ª Feather Mountain.

    Ji Hao¡¯s heart sank. Feather Mountain was located on the edge of Mind, the most barren area. The mountain was steep, which made it perfect for building the water-sealing formation. The sub-formation in Feather Mountain was highly important. If it were damaged, the entire ten-thousand dragons water-sealing magic formation would be affected.

    For this reason, Si Xi was heading to Feather Mountain himself, to see what was happening.

    But to Ji Hao, Feather Mountain meant something else. If he didn¡¯t misremember this, ording to some books he read in his previous life, Si Xi was killed by Zhu Rong, the Fire God, in Feather Mountain, under the order of a Divine Emperor, because of the flood-controlling mission. By now, Ji Hao surely knew that the ancient heaven had fallen and the five Divine Emperors had gone missing long ago. The friendship had been spanning for generations between Zhu Rong Family and the family of Si Xi. Besides, Zhu Rong family people served the alliance of human ns as the Great Libation for generations, handling all important ceremonies for the alliance and keeping those deepest secrets, such as Chi You, who was sealed in the Devil-suppressing Pce.

    Therefore, Ji Hao didn¡¯t believe that Zhu Rong would kill Si Xi.

    However, the ce that Si Xi was going to was indeed Feather Mountain!

    Silently, Ji Hao made a few seemingly unintentional hand motions. None of the others noticed his moves. In their eyes, Ji Hao did nothing but tidied his sleeves and touched his belt. But in the eyes of Man Man, Shaosi, Yu Mu, Feng Xing and Taisi, Ji Hao had just given an emergency warning sign.

    This trip was going to be extremely dangerous, and everyone had to be extra careful.

    Man Man narrowed her eyes and jumped to Yemo Shanye. Feng Xing silently took a sideway step. Normally, he never wanted to be too close to the others. But now, he subconsciously approached Yemo Shanye to keep her under his protection. Man Man curved her lips and threw a nce at Feng Xing, then quickly took two steps backward,ughed and stood side by side with Shaosi.

    Yu Mu coughed slightly, then gave an honest smile. He carried hisrge ck iron pot on his back and stood behind Taisi. Because of his enormous fat body, Yu Mu looked just like a mother bear, while Taisi looked like a newborn baby bear. Yu Mu perfectly shielded Taisi¡¯s back with his own body. Additionally, if any attack came to Taisi from the front, Yu Mu would be able to react immediately.

    More importantly, without drawing any attention, Yu Mu had quietly put a secretly concocted detoxifying magic pill in the hand of each of his teammates. Man Man, Shaosi, Taisi, Feng Xing, Yemo Shanye, they all hid the magic pill under the tongue and slowly melted it with saliva, then swallowed it. A strong coolness spread out in their bodies. Now, all Yu Mu¡¯s teammates were protected, and he could cast his scary magics of poison as much as he liked.

    Loud metal friction noises could be heard, as tens of flying bear knights from You Chong n walked into the teleporting magic formation as well, mounted on flying bears. Si Xi nodded, impatiently waved his hand and gave a deep shout. The guard of the teleporting magic formation inserted a few top-grade pieces of magic formations into the slots of the formation. Strong natural powers started to gather in the teleporting formation, and all of a sudden, the air surrounding all the people dazzled.

    Ji Hao and the others disappeared from the teleporting formation, and after an intense shaking, they arrived at the destination, walking out of the teleporting magic formation on the other end.

    Yemo Shanye shook her head and slightly opened her erect eye. Within that eye, a pure dark whirlpool had been spinning at a variable speed. "Is this what teleporting magic formations of your humankind are like? Eh, I¡¯m so dizzy...Did you forget to use space-stabilizing magic talismans?" She murmured.

    Ji Hao smiled. He wanted to tell Yemo Shane that those Xiu n masters had given the techniques of space-stabilizing magic talismans as well, but with a space-stabilizing magic talisman, a teleporting magic formation would consume ten-times more top-grade magic crystals than usual. Human leaders didn¡¯t want to waste any resources. Therefore, no teleporting formation of the humankind was added with space-stabilizing magic talismans.

    Besides, Yemo Shanye felt dizzy only because she was too weak physically. Human Magi were strong, so who would care that little bit about dizziness caused by a slight twist of space?

    But before Ji Hao could exin anything to Yemo Shanye, his smile suddenly froze on his face. The Taiji cloak released a light. The warm, water-like light looked like arge blooming lotus, spreading outyer byyer. Ji Hao gripped the Taiji divine sword and let the Pan Gu bell float above his head, pouring down arge stream of Chaos power that surrounded him up.

    Ji Hao clearly remembered that a second ago, he walked out from the teleporting formation in Feather Mountain with everybody else. When they walked out, Ji Hao was less than fifteen meters behind Si Xi, while Man Man, Shaosi, Taisi and his friends were all by his side, that he could even touch any of them by simply raising his arms. Surrounding them were tens of elite Divine Magi from You Chong n, armed to the teeth, and over ten senior Magi from the Magi Pce, who were no more than three meters away from Ji Hao and his friends.

    But at this moment, Ji Hao saw nothing around him but barren mountains.

    Faint white mist drifted among meter-tall, withered grasses. Ji Hao had a good eyesight, with which, he saw a thumb-sized, jade-green grasshopper standing on a tall grass a few meters away. A breeze blew across, shaking the grass slightly, which startled the grasshopper. It made it leap over a hundred meters away and fall into a grass wood, then leap up again. After a few rises and falls, the grasshopper disappeared.

    A thumb-thick, three-foot-long red snake slowly wriggled from beside the grass. Sneakily, he approached Ji Hao¡¯s heel, opened its jaws and attempted to give Ji Hao a bite.

    Ji Hao snorted while the red snake made the bite. When the snake¡¯s shark teeth were still over two feet away from Ji Hao¡¯s heel, a Chaos power stream shed across the air. The red snake exploded and turned into a puff of blood mist.

    Ji Hao took a deep breath, then closed his eyes.

    A red sun rose from his head. Meanwhile, his strong spirit power spread out in all directions overwhelmingly like a tsunami.

    Pop! Ji Hao felt that a thin screen before his eyes had broken, and he saw through the mirage.

    On a hill around ten miles away was a thousands of meters long, multicolored glowing m. Splendid lights spurted out from his body, covering the entire teleporting magic formation.

    __________

    [1]In Chinese mythology, the Chen (sometimes also written as ¡®Shen¡¯, transliterated from Chinese word ¡®ò×¡¯), literally means rge m¡¯. It¡¯s a shape-shifting sea monster, believed to create mirages.

 Chapter 1008: Boy Chen

    Chapter 1008: Boy Chen

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The m was thousands of meters long. Its shell was multicolored and shining. Inside the shell was a silver, nearly transparent flesh, that was squirming slowly. Glowing mist streams were drifting out from the shell, covering half of the Feather Mountain.

    Flowers, grasses, trees, all nts on the mountain was wrapped in that glowing mist. Something magical happened to these nts, that made them seem to be strange and unreal. Long grasses were curling, with crystal drops of juice dripping down from the edge; the juice was golden, and had a honey-like, nice aroma.

    Beside the teleporting magic formation, a few towering trees had their crowns grown enormous. Countless aerial roots were hanging down, thickly covered in bell-shaped, white blossoms, spreading aforting aroma that would make anyone want to fall into the deepest sleep.

    A group of white mushrooms was coiled around by the glowing, colorful mist. Tiny wings grew out from the stalks of those mushrooms, with which, they even flew up and reached five feet high while singing like birds. They unhurriedly flew across the air, right before Ji Hao¡¯s eyes.

    From these flying mushrooms, puffs of spores drifted out along the wind like fireflies,nding on the grasnd. Soon, different-sized, silver mushrooms drilled out from the earth, glowing with a misty, silver light in the darkness, lighting up the entire grasnd.

    Ji Hao took a heavy step forward.

    His spirit power was strengthened by the extremely negative power and extremely positive power, and was able to break all illusions and see through all mirages. Just now, he released his spirit space and felt that a thin screen was shattered before his face. By now, the illusion created by that enormous m should have been broken by him already.

    Nevertheless, in his sight, these nts were still unreal, as the only exnation for all these magical scenes was that this m was way too powerful. Under the effect of his power of mirage, all normal nts had been transforming into magical beings.

    Ji Hao looked around and saw thousands of heavy armored human warriors lying around the teleporting magic formation. Their faces were blushed, and eyes rolled fast under the eyelids. From time to time, some of them moaned with strange voices.

    These were guards of the teleporting magic formation in Feather Mountain. Obviously, they were controlled by the mirages created by the m since long ago. At the moment, they had lost the control of their own bodies, and their minds had traveled far away.

    When Ji Hao was observing these human warriors, one of them suddenly straightened his upper body and twisted his neck hard. Crack! He broke his own neck by twisting. Blood sshed out, while the head thudded on the ground for twice.

    Ji Hao was shocked. This warrior must have surrendered his entire mind to the mirage. In that mirage, his enemy broke his neck and killed him. The mirage was too real to him, even to the extent that both his body and soul firmly believed in what happened in the mirage. Therefore, in the real world, his neck broke itself, that made him die for real.

    How terrifying was the power of mirage that could even allow a man to break his own neck by a simple turning his head, even without using his hands?

    Puff! Another human warrior suddenly had a thin yet rather deep sh appear on his neck, as if an extremely sharp sword had just sliced across his neck. A thin ke of blood mist sprayed out. Following that puffing noise, this human warrior twitched for a few times, then his life-force drained quickly.

    "Damn it!"

    Ji Hao growled in rage. His thunderous voice spread out and shattered all grasses within the area hundreds of miles radius, making the area around him withered and empty. Yellow and dry grass bits were sent flying everywhere.

    Ji Hao took another heavy step forward, while the Taiji divine sword released a ck and white light that reached nearly a hundred meters away. Ji Hao pointed at the m with the sword tip and shouted, "How dare you kill our human warriors? How dare you?! Aren¡¯t you afraid of the endless revenge of our humankind?"

    Following a loud series of cracking noise, inside the teleporting magic formation, less than three meters away from Ji Hao, a powerful Divine Magus under Si Xi¡¯smand had his chest suddenly dented. His armor was crushed, and so were his ribs. This Divine Magus gasped, boosted up his spirit blood, and speedily healed himself, making his wounded chest bulge back up. However, before he recoveredpletely, this body of this Divine Magus was broken into two from the waist, just like a thin bamboo stick. His upper body fell to the ground, and along with that bone cracking noise, the back of his head touched his ankles.

    Puff! Puff! Puff! Over ten puncturing wounds appeared on this Divine Magus¡¯s body, as blood gushed out in streams while he twistingly lied on the ground. Blood surged out from his body, which was incredibly heavy, creating deep ditches on the ground. Despite his powerfulness, the life-force of this Divine Magus drained itself, then faded away.

    Ji Hao gave a deep shout. He couldn¡¯t pay any more attention to that giant m. Instead, he hurriedly took out an evil-exorcising magic talisman made by Priest Dachi. The magic talisman was given by Priest Xuandu before Ji Hao went to Pan Xi world for the life-and-death game. Ji Hao activated his Yu Yu¡¯s Dao of Qi and shattered the magic talisman.

    Soft mist streams sprayed out from Ji Hao¡¯s palm and condensed into fist-sized lotuses, hovering around and bringing that mist to further areas. Eventually, arge mist cover was created, that enveloped Si Xi, Man Man, Shaosi and all the others.

    Si Xi slightly quivered and suddenly opened his eyes. Two yellow-colored streams of light dazzled from his eyes as he growled with a thunderous voice, "Such a powerful illusion magic!" gasped Si Xi and continued, "You woke us, Ji Hao!"

    Si Xi was truly a famous, powerful one among the entire humankind, that even though he was stuck in a mirage, he wasn¡¯t fooled, nor shaken. Instead, he clearly realized the situation. With the help of Ji Hao¡¯s magic talisman, he freed himself from the illusion immediately, after which, it took him no time to realize the fact that he had already gotten out from the illusion and returned to the real world.

    Following Si Xi, Yemo Shanye was surprisingly the second one who managed to struggle out from the illusion. She opened her erect eye, with a dark swirl spinning in it. Faintly, Ji Hao sensed that around Yemo Shanye¡¯s body, the power of mirage released by that m was devoured by her erect eye.

    Yemo Shanye shook her head and stared at Ji Hao in a daze for quite a while, then pped her chest and said, "Ah, I was in such a fun ce just now, with so many rabbits..rge cats..rge bears..."

    The faces of Ji Hao and Si Xi twitched. It seemed that Yemo Shanye¡¯s illusion wasn¡¯t dangerous at all, was it?

    Soon, Man Man and Shaosi woke up. Once they woke up, Man Man let a puff of fire out of her mouth while Shaosi trembled intensely, letting out a mouthful of blood. Clearly, she suffered some internal injuries.

    Ji Hao frowned, covered Man Man¡¯s mouth with one hand and held Shaosi with another hand.

    In the distance, above that enormous m, the colorful glowing mist gathered. Then, a pink little boy, who seemed to be seven to eight years old and wearing a beautiful colorful cloth, showed up quietly.

    "Eh? Have you broken away from the illusions of mine, Boy Chen?"

    "I would feel so humiliated if anyone else knew about this!" sneered Boy Chen, as he opened his mouth and sent out a thumb-sized, seven-colored bead.

 Chapter 1009: Chaos Monster

    Chapter 1009: Chaos Monster

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Once that tiny multicolored bead showed up, millions of hair-like yet extremely sharpsers were emitted. Thesers struck on the light screen created by Priest Dachi¡¯s magic talisman, making the clear and warm light screen quake like a soft sponge. Pieces of that light screen were sliced quickly off by those dagger-likeser beams.

    The light screen disappeared a hundred times faster than Ji Hao estimated. After a couple of breaths, following a popping noise, the clear and warm light screen exploded into strands of mist and dissipated in the air.

    Si Xi, Yemo Shanye had just woken themselves up from their illusions. But all of a sudden, beams ofser struck on their bodies. They paused while a faint, seven-coloredyer of light covered their bodies. Then, they each showed happiness or sadness on their faces, while softly fell back to the ground without being able to stand up, just like those guards.

    "Boy Chen!" growled Ji Hao.

    Puff! Puff! Puff! Thousands ofser beamsnded on Ji Hao¡¯s body in a row, attacking the Chaos power released from the Pan Gu bell. The Chaos power stayed perfectly motionless, whileser beams shattered one after another and turned into colorful light spots, drifting everywhere.

    Those drifting light spotsnded on surrounding nts, then magical things happened to them. Right beside Ji Hao, a towering tree suddenly gave a roar, while a beautiful girl face appeared on its tree trunk. Next, the branches of the tree became hissing snakes, whilerge roots rose from underground and wove into an enormous pair of legs. Rumblingly, this towering tree rushed away with huge steps.

    Boy Chen grinningly crooked his tender finger towards Ji Hao and said, "He¡¯s angry, he¡¯s angry. Haha,e,e,e beat me! I¡¯m right here, I¡¯m not going anywhere. I won¡¯t move at all, haha!"

    Ji Hao nced at Si Xi and the others, who had fallen into illusions once again. He took out another magic talisman, but abruptly, the colorful bead floating above Boy Chen¡¯s head released streams of splendid light.

    Those misty light streams poured gently onto the bodies of Si Xi and the others along with a beautiful melody, looking like a rain of shooting stars. Surrounding them, the air rippled like the water. Then, Si Xi, Man Man, Shaosi and others were wrapped up by that water-like, flowing air, sparkled for a few times and disappeared without a trace.

    Ji Hao clenched his fingers and gripped the talisman in his hand. He raised his head, coldly looking at Boy Chen without saying a word.

    "Eh? Wanna kill me?" Boy Chenughed with a hissing voice while excitedly waving his arms, provoking Ji Hao, "It¡¯s has been so many years. Many, many people wanted to kill me, to take the pre-world dark juice inside me and build their own perfect foundation of Dao."

    As a seven-colored dim light sparkled in his eye, Boy Chen shouted in excitement, "But none of them seeded, none of them. Ever since that big guy, Pan Gu, created this world, till the end of the prehistorical era, no one managed to find me, no one managed to kill me. I, Boy Chen, have traveled across the world. But, people only heard my name, without seeing even my shadows!"

    Boy Chen grinned so hard that his eyes now looked like a pair of lines as he continued, "You¡¯re enraged, you¡¯re furious. Do you wanna kill me? Thene do it,e!"

    Ji Hao stared at Boy Chen gloomily. Creatures called Chen wererge ms living in the sea, good at creating mirages and illusions. They were not rare in the oceans of Pan Gu world. Many rtively older ms were able to create mirages and illusions, and could be called ¡®Chen¡¯.

    However, this glowing, seven-colored, thousands of meters long m, who called himself Boy Chen, was releasing a dreadful, prehistorical power vibration. It gave Ji Hao a strong pressure. Ji Hao thought Boy Chen was a monster who lived since the prehistorical era, but in fact, Boy Chen was a Chaos monster, who had witnessed the creation of this world! This was truly unexpected.

    In other words, this scary creature was a Chaos devil God, even possibly, Boy Chen was one of those Chaos monsters who attacked Pan Gu after he created the world and was exhausted and weak!

    "You...You¡¯re a Chaos monster!" shouted Ji Hao, "You should know about the power of fortune, the power of weal and woe. You¡¯re going against our humankind, are you ready to die for that?!"

    Boy Chenughed again with that hissing voice, and that tauntingughter of his was extremely provoking.

    Scornfully, he crooked his finger at Ji Hao, smiled and said, "Fortune? Weal and woe? What I and best at is nothing else but keeping myself alive. You don¡¯t need to worry about my fortune...This time, I didn¡¯te to hurt your humankind personally. It¡¯s Gong Gong, he¡¯s doing something big for all water-kind creatures in the world. Gong Gong is taking all the sins. That¡¯s why the old ones like use out to help him!"

    Excitedly taking a few circles in the air, Boy Chen continued while gasping quickly, "Rey the Chaos, turn Pan Gu world into a world of vast water, into the paradise of our water-kind! Even the naturalws of Pan Gu world will change till then! For such a great deal, how can we not help?!"

    Rey the Chaos? Turn Pan Gu world into a world of water?

    Ji Hao paused briefly. Was what Boy Chen said really true?

    Did Gong Gong truly have a n like this? Was it true? Or did he just fool Boy Chen with his lies...¡¯Us¡¯?

    Ji Hao¡¯s heart suddenly drummed up. Why did Boy Chen say ¡¯us¡¯?

    A deep roar came from behind Ji Hao. That roar was especially strong, that made Ji Hao feel as if ten-million ancient dragon whales had just roared right beside his ear together. That resonant and resounding roar was as strong as a tangible thing, as it struck violently on the Chaos power released from the Pan Gu bell.

    Buzz! The teleporting magic formation treading under Ji Hao¡¯s feet was shattered by that roar, then a fierce impact wave struck over from behind him, affecting a fan-shaped area around Ji Hao. Along with a shrill swishing noise, the earth in front of Ji Hao disappeared. Atst, a fan-shaped,rge pit was left on the ground.

    The Pan Gu bell stayed perfectly unmoved, and so did the Chaos power streams it released to protect Ji Hao.

    After all, the bell was a supreme piece made from ny percent of Pan Gu¡¯s spine and a mysterious magical treasure that belonged to the mysterious man. Even though the power of the one who sneakily attacked from the back was truly terrifying, how could the Pan Gu bell ever be shaken?

    Ji Hao turned around and saw an around one hundred-meter tall man, whose body was covered in giant muscles that made him look just like an iron block. He was standing behind Ji Hao in a daze, looking at Ji Hao from head to toe in confusion.

    This muscr man didn¡¯t have a single hair on his body, all he had were those giant muscles. Even his eyelids were covered with human-fist-sized muscles. When he blinked his eyes, his eyelids thudded loudly against each other.

    Was this muscr guy the one who attacked Ji Hao in the back just now?

    "You¡¯re not dead?" The muscr man stared at Ji Hao, seeming to be stunned.

    "Who¡¯re you?" Ji Hao coldly looked at the guy, whose pale skin was covered by bronze-colored scale-like patterns.

    "Die!"

    The muscr guy didn¡¯t answer the question. Instead, he swung his arm backward, pulled out an oddly shaped, enormous de with sawtooth, and hacked down at Ji Hao¡¯s head.

 Chapter 1010: Attacked by a Group of Monsters.

    Chapter 1010: Attacked by a Group of Monsters.

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Buzz!

    The Pan Gu bell rang deeply. The tens of meters long giant de held in that muscr man¡¯s hands started a wave of green-colored, ripping watery light that swept to the surrounding area. The Chaos power released from the Pan Gu bell still remained unmoved. Ji Hao stood inside those Chaos power streams, staring at that muscr man with a dark face.

    "Fei¡¯lian King! Didn¡¯t you eat your lunch?" Boy Chen taunted viciously, "Or, are you just like those idiots who can only steal leftovers from human beings now?"

    Fei¡¯lian?

    Ji Hao paused for a short moment. Didn¡¯t that mean cockroach? This creature was around hundred meters tall in his human shape, which meant he was a hundreds of meters long giant creature in his original shape. He was so enormous that Ji Hao couldn¡¯t connect this muscr man with those normal cockroaches that could be seen everywhere.

    The muscr man seemed to discover the doubt in Ji Hao¡¯s eyes. He roared in a deep yet thunderous voice, "I am Fei¡¯lian! Chaos monster, Fei¡¯lian! Boy Chen and the other b*stards, how can you use my noble name on those lowly nasty bugs?!"

    Boy Chen smirked, "But your true face really looks like those tiny bugs!"

    While speaking, Boy Chen pped his hands, and instantly, the colorful bead above his head released a splendid stream of light. It reached over like a rainbow and covered the area with a radius of around a hundred miles around Ji Hao.

    Things around Ji Hao immediately turned strange, as all twisted scenes kept popping out.

    Fire burning in water, stones flying like birds, trees rooted in the clouds in the sky, with crowns drilled into the soil... Mountains were nting, and from the pools on the ground, drops of water rose into the air. Silver flying fishes were hatching from those flying water drops. These beautiful fishes pped their wings, which were twice asrge as their own bodies, and flew across the sky like a swarm of locusts.

    Then, a beautiful, cherry-like pair of lips appeared in the sky. Only the most beautiful woman in the world could have such a pair of lips. This hundred miles wide pair of lips slowly opened, then billions of silver flying fishes flew into this giant mouth, which gulped them all.

    The giant mouth seemed to be satisfied and gain its strength. From the snow-white, shining teeth behind those cherry-like lips, a silhouette slowly emerged. That was a strangely attractive, beautiful woman, with dark-green hair and a slim waist. She was wearing a long dark-green dress as she charmingly walked out from between those shining teeth. She shed across the air, then showed up right before Ji Hao¡¯s face.

    Ji Hao silently watched all these inconceivable scenes. These were illusions, these were illusion-like true images created by Boy Chen by twisting the light and shadows within this area with his great power, and that seven-colored bead which was definitely a pre-world supreme treasure.

    Illusions created by Boy Chen could directly affect the souls of living beings, to trap his targets in those unreal illusions. However, what he had been creating at the moment were called ¡®real visions¡¯. These supernatural scenes indeed happened before Ji Hao¡¯s eyes. No matter what power Boy Chen used to create them, these visions were from truly happened events. These visions were real and unreal. Whether Ji Hao used his physical eyes or his spirit power, these visions seemed to be real to him.

    Boy Chen¡¯s face turned slightly pale. Obviously, creating these ¡®real visions¡¯ required some solid efforts, even to him. It was far less easy than creating those illusions that he used for attacking Si Xi and the others just now.

    Ji Hao looked around vigntly. Those visions he saw had gone far beyond his imaginations already. That giant mouth had disappeared, but the beautiful woman who walked out from the glow of those teeth was standing right in front of him. She was face to face with Ji Hao, looking at him through the meters thickyer of Chaos power released from the bell.

    The woman smiled elegantly, then asked with a gentle voice, "Earl Yao Ji Hao?"

    Ji Hao remained silent, while giving a nce at Fei¡¯lian King.

    That muscr guy had his eyes narrowed, gripping the hilt of his giant de, wielding and causing a loud swishing noise. Sharp airstreams stirred up by the de screamed to tens of miles away, leaving hundreds of deep ditches on the ground.

    "Ah, don¡¯t worry about this big guy!" The woman with a green dress smiled, threw a sideway nce at Fei¡¯lian King, and continued in that soft and gentle voice, "He has nothing but strength. Oh, the de of his is transformed from his horn, and is quite sharp. Beyond that, he was nothing special."

    Giving a charming grin, the woman slowly carried on, "His brain is not working well. He survived to the present day by working for Boy Chen, guarding Boy Chen¡¯s ce. Otherwise, as such a silly being, he would have been enved by someone else as a mount, or simply been turned into ashes long ago."

    Before Ji Hao said anything, the womanughed, "Ah, no, no, no one would take him as a mount. His true face is too, too ugly. That kind of tiny bug...Hehe, which one of those famous powerful beings would be willing to sit on a bug?"

    Fei¡¯lian King snorted coldly, then all of a sudden leaped into the sky and reached thousands of meters high instantly. Then, he shed down like a shooting star andunched a violent hack on the Pan Gu bell.

    The power delivered by this hack was immeasurable, because Ji Hao clearly saw that, Fei¡¯lian King¡¯s de had torn the space apart and left a thousands of meters long, hundreds of meters wide, ck crack above his head.

    Buzz! The Pan Gu bell suffered another fierce attack, yet, it remained unmoved, while nothing but a slight ripple was stirred up from the Chaos power streams it generated. On the surface of the bell, that embossment of the giant dimly sparkled, while the bell absorbed the power delivered by this strong hack entirely. Before Ji Hao activated the power of the bell, the Pan Gu bell had already transformed this powerful hackunched by Fei¡¯lian King into a bell ring.

    Dong!

    Fei¡¯lian King was apparently much more strengthful than Ji Hao. Bell rings generated by Ji Hao could reach to ten meters far at most, but this hackunched by Fei¡¯lian King sent the bell ring to every corner of the entire area, with a radius of ten miles.

    A dim Chaos light sparkled, while all nts, sand, stones, rocks and animals within this area copsed, as well as the time and space.

    The earth power, water power, fire power, wind power, all natural powers in this area had disappeared. Everything was sent back to Chaos, as if the world was never created.

    The woman with a green dress was frightened. Her beautiful face suddenly twisted while she screamed in a fury, as is she had just seen a real ghost. While shouting hysterically, she shed a hundred miles away. But even though she ran pretty fast, her left arm was still touched by the Chaos light, and silently, her left forearm disappeared from below her left elbow. The wound was as smooth as a mirror, without shedding a single drop of blood.

    "Fei¡¯lian King! You brainless b*stard!"

    The woman cursed furiously, while Boy Chen screamed in a startle as well.

    Fei¡¯lian King howled in pain, as hundreds of extremely deep and long shes appeared on his body, with blood surging out in raging streams. Staggeringly, he rushed out from the coverage of the Chaos light.

    Heartbreakingly, Fei¡¯lian King had two lines of hot tears gushing out of his eye sockets, as he cried, "My de! my de! my de!!!"

    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Seven more silhouettes dashed out from all kinds of supernatural scenes, and circled Ji Hao up.

 Chapter 1011: A Long-lasting Hatred

    Chapter 1011: A Longsting Hatred

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    When the seven silhouettes, with different shapes yet each releasing a dreadfully strong power vibration, rushed up to Ji Hao, thetter had already made the Big Dipper sword steps, and moved behind Fei¡¯lian King as fast as a bolt of thunder.

    Extremely high in the sky, three tremendous stars in the colors of ck and red were lightened up. Each of them was filled with the desire of killing and destroying. The Taiji divine sword lunged forward swiftly, while three streams of starlight, with multiple edges, poured straight down from the sky.

    The starlights roared and transformed into three hideous and fierce beast heads in the air, less than a thousand meters away from the ground. The three streams of starlight struck into the Taiji divine sword. Ji Hao growled deeply, and following his voice, he made the sword move taught by Yu Yu. The power of the sword wrapped the powers of the three fierce stars, with the names of ¡®Kill¡¯, ¡®Break¡¯ and ¡®Wolf¡¯, piercing towards Fei¡¯lian King¡¯s heart from his back in an unstoppable way.

    Fei¡¯lian King was still crying for his de and didn¡¯t pay any attention to Ji Hao¡¯s moves. He didn¡¯t know what the Pan Gu bell was made from, neither did he know how terrifying it was. Heunched a full attack, whichnded on the Pan Gu bell and generated a bell ring. In the next moment, within the area a hundred miles in radius, the world was destroyed, instantly.

    Chaos light lingered on Fei¡¯lian King¡¯s body and sent a destructive power inside. It seemed to turn his muscr body into Chaos as well, same as what happened to those nts and sands and stones.

    Fei¡¯lian King was a Chaos monster. He was born in the Chaos, and fed on those chaotic energy tides. His shell was washed by countless, extremely dangerous, enormous energy tides in the Chaos, and was as powerful as an average-level pre-world supreme treasure. He also had an amazing defensive power. However, under the effect of the ring of the Pan Gu bell, Fei¡¯lian King was struck with a heart-breaking pain that made him feel like a tiny bean in a tremendous milestone. He felt that he was going to be crushed into liquid, into ashes, until he ceased to exist in the universe.

    His iparably strong body couldn¡¯t withstand the power of the bell ring. At almost the same moment when the bell ringed, hundreds of long and deep rips appeared on his body. His gigantic and sturdy body was nearly torn into pieces.

    Fei¡¯lian King didn¡¯t have a choice. He could only detonate his de, which was his spirit weapon and forcibly create a tiny crack through the power of the shortsting ring of Pan Gu bell. In that critical moment; he had also abandoned a strong armor that he found in the Chaos, then finally rushed out from the coverage of the bell ring, with blood spurting out from all over his body.

    That armor was also a pre-world treasure, but it was shattered by the bell ring as well. The good thing was Fei¡¯lian King didn¡¯t value that armor too much; he was simply crying for his de. He made that de himself with his horn, the strongest part of his body; he cultivated the de severely for countless years, with incalcble efforts! That de was his life. He fought with it for so many centuries, and it helped him get through hopeless situations thousands of times! His life, his spirit, all depended on that de!

    His spirit de was destroyed, and Fei¡¯lian King felt that arge piece of flesh had been sliced off from his heart. It was painful, it truly was. He cried miserably, and even nearly fainted.

    Ji Hao took this opportunity, made the sword steps taught by Yu Yu, and shed behind Fei¡¯lian King. He activated ¡®Kill¡¯, ¡®Break¡¯, ¡®Wolf¡¯, the three fierce stars and let the sword absorb the star powers. Combining the power of Taiji with the powers of the three fierce stars, he lunged his sword at Fei¡¯lian King¡¯s heart.

    In the distance, Boy Chen growled hoarsely in a fury, "Are you all dead?! If we lose Fei¡¯lian King, we would have one less old brother!"

    The woman with a green dress was not yet recovered from the fright. She nced at the Pan Gu bell that was floating above Ji Hao¡¯s head, abruptly leaped up and yelled, "I¡¯m out! What Gong Gong promised me is not enough for me to risk my life for him!"

    The woman witnessed the whole thing. Fei¡¯lian King stupidlyunched a full attack on the Pan Gu bell, generated a bell ring, and almost got himself killed. Fei¡¯lian King had to abandon his spirit de that he had fought with for countless centuries, to save his own life. But even then, he was still severely injured!

    ¡®Look at those wounds on Fei¡¯lian King¡¯s body!¡¯

    These powerful spirit creatures were not like human Magi. They didn¡¯t have strong spirit blood and life-forces to rely on, and weren¡¯t capable of quick self-healing. Once their bodies were wounded, only tons of food and a longsting dormancy could help them recover; if any ident happened during the recovering process, they could die at any time!

    While yelling andining, the woman in a green dress darted away, followed by a series of green light spots.

    "Ms. Green Toad! You coldhearted b*tch!"

    Meanwhile, the seven silhouettes that showed up just now cast a resonant roar together. Four of them wielded their strangely shaped weapons and pounced on Ji Hao like four violent bolts of thunder, while the other three screamed resonantly, agitating the natural powers around them. Suddenly, dark gusts of wind, blue ice kes, and green poisonous liquid streams were created, all sent to Ji Hao.

    "Wee!" Ji Hao growled, while the Taiji divine sword cut open the strong skin on Fei¡¯lian King¡¯s back and sank deeply into his body.

    The powers of the three fierce stars transformed into three hideous beast heads, roaring inside Fei¡¯lian King¡¯s body, ripping his bones, muscles and internal organs. Ji Hao activated the power of the sword itself as well. The extremely positive power and extremely negative power transformed into a fiery dragon and a dark phoenix and drilled into Fei¡¯lian King¡¯s body, crazily damaging that strong body.

    The essence sun fire burned a sizzling noise out of Fei¡¯lian King¡¯s body, and soon, a half of his body turned red, like a shrimp on a hot iron board. Meanwhile, the extremely negative power covered another half of Fei¡¯lian King¡¯s body with thin ice kes. Wherever the bone-piercing extreme negative power reached, Fei¡¯lian King¡¯s life-force was drained. The frozen half of Fei¡¯lian King¡¯s body was withering and shrinking.

    More scarily, the essence sun fire and extreme negative power shed against each other within Fei¡¯lian King¡¯s body, generating bolts of thunder. At first, those thunderbolts were only as thick as hairs. But, within a blink of an eye, they grew to the size of bowls, and sted thunderously inside that strong body of Fei¡¯lian King.

    Under multiple attacks, Fei¡¯lian King screamed in pain. In addition to all the above, the lighting bolts released from the Taiji divine sword were even fiercer, and had caused terrible damage to Fei¡¯lian King¡¯s body.

    A furious roar burst, following which, Fei¡¯lian King¡¯s body began expanding. In a moment, he became a thousands of meters long beetle, which was thickly covered in bronze-colored scales. At first nce, Fei¡¯lian King¡¯s real look was indeed around eighty percent simr to a cockroach.

    Ji Hao shouted out and raised the Taiji divine sword. As he prepared to behead Fei¡¯lian King, the attackunched joined handidly by those seven silhouettes had alreadynded on the Pan Gu bell.

    Buzz! The attack generated another short yet especially strong bell ring from the Pan Gu bell.

    Chaos light dazzled towards all directions, while all seven of them screamed and teleported themselves to over a million miles away.

    However, Fei¡¯lian King was severely wounded and didn¡¯t manage to run. Under Ji Hao¡¯s control, the coverage of the Chaos power delivered by the bell ring this time was concentrated within a radius of merely nine-thousand meters, and had Fei¡¯lian King¡¯s body covered.

    This time, Fei¡¯lian King had no more chance to escape.

    Following a miserable howl, Fei¡¯lian King¡¯s enormous body suddenly turned into a strand of Chaos power and dissipated quickly.

    Boy Chen screamed heartbreakingly in sadness, while tears fell from his eyes like rain.

    "Fei¡¯lian!!" shouted Boy Chen.

 Chapter 1012: Ju Fu and Lili

    Chapter 1012: Ju Fu and Lili

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    While Boy Chen¡¯s colossal body was twitching intensely, a magnificent rainbow, that could even shake people¡¯ souls, was released from his body, and rose straight into the sky. When the rainbow dissipated, Boy Chen¡¯s real body, which was a giant m, was gone. Instead, a pink boy, who looked exactly the same as the human figure he created to show Ji Hao, showed up on the hill.

    The seven-colored bead was in between the boy¡¯s eyebrows, sparkling with a colorful light, and looking like the third eye.

    Boy Chen had been trembling slightly while staring at Ji Hao, as he said word by word, "You killed my only friend!"

    Ji Hao raised the Taiji divine sword and said in apletely emotionless tone, "You attempted to kill my friends first, and till now, I don¡¯t know where you sent them. You asked for this!"

    Boy Chen¡¯s pair of eye turned colorful and glowing as well. The seven-colored light spun in his eyes and looked like the images in two kaleidoscopes. The sky suddenly became colorful, while the ground turned into a multicolored, waving water. Boy Chen looked at Ji Hao and abruptly began roaring frantically.

    "Sure! The weak are the prey of the strong, isn¡¯t this a naturalw?! I attempted to kill you, and I will... What¡¯s wrong with that? You lowly, weak human beings..."

    Ji Hao immediately interrupted Boy Chen and said, "Do you tend to do things by following the rules of the prehistorical era? If so, isn¡¯t it even more reasonable for Fel¡¯lian King to be killed by me? What did he have except for that silly strength of his?"

    Ji Hao smiled and continued scornfully, "Compared to me, the Fei¡¯lian king was the true weakling!"

    Boy Chen didn¡¯t know how to respond. He quivered slightly, but couldn¡¯t say anything for quite a while.

    The Pan Gu bell rang twice in a row, until a hundred-mile radius crater appeared on the ground. Because of Boy Chen¡¯s weird power, the ground had now been waving like water, and that giant crater was filling with a colorful liquid. On the surface of the waving liquid in the crater, an enormous face silently emerged.

    This face stared at Ji Hao, its eyes filled with lifelessness and viciousness.

    The thick lips of that enormous face began moving, generated a high-pitched voice and screamed, "Brothers, what¡¯re you waiting for? Together... Kill this kid! Ms. Green Toad! Why¡¯re you hiding?"

    The woman with a green dress stood on a mountaintop hundreds of miles away, looking at Ji Hao with a dark face. Hearing the enormous face yelling in the crater, she shouted harshly, "Boy Chen, he killed Fei¡¯lian! Are you trying to get all of us killed too? How can it so easy?"

    The seven powerful Chaos monsters just survived a destructive ring of the Pan Gu bell. At the moment, they hid away as well. A scrawny Chaos monster with red hair and green skin showed his teeth, while eyes glowed with a dim blue light. He screamed with an ear-piercing voice, "Boy Chen, Fei¡¯lian King was your best friend, not ours. That idiot...Hm, you want us to kill him together, so why don¡¯t you do it first?"

    "This kid is protected by a supreme treasure. I can¡¯t drag him into the illusion! I can only pin him to the ground from the outside. If we truly want to kill him, you guys have to do something!" Boy Chen burst with a hysterical roar.

    He leaped in anger and screamed, "Tusk Sandfly King, don¡¯t you forget that we¡¯re on the same side!"

    Tusk Sandfly King and the other six Chaos monsters, and Ms. Green Toad, who was now standing a long distance away,ughed out loud together. Tusk Sandfly King opened hisrge mouth, showed his dagger-sharp teeth,ughed hoarsely and said, "The same side? By Chen, did you forget that we¡¯re all water-kind creatures? You don¡¯t think that we¡¯re all going to be drowned by the flood without you as a boat, do you?"

    Ms. Green Toad twisted her slim waist and said with a silvery voice, "Do you want us to work for you? But you¡¯re just not qualified enough. Boy Chen, do something! Actually, Fei¡¯lian King was drunk once, and he told us...Except for creating illusions, you have another ability, to kill, don¡¯t you?"

    Boy Chen paused instantly. In shock, he threw a nce at Ms. Green Toad and asked, "Did he really say that?"

    Ms. Green Toad and Tusk Sandfly King nced at each other, then Tusk Sandfly King responded coldly, "He guarded your ce for so many years, so he should know pretty much everything about you, shouldn¡¯t he? Was what he said true? Do you truly have a hidden ability? Which means, back then, when we attacked Pan Gu, you didn¡¯t do your best, did you?"

    Boy Chen¡¯s facial expression changed quickly, same as the mirages he created.

    He twitched his mouth corners, showed a weird smile, thenughed with a hissing voice, "So he told you that... He deserved to die then. I even shed tears for him, what a waste! If I knew he had such a big mouth, I would have killed him myself!"

    Ji Hao sighed heavily, sneered at this group of Chaos monsters who had now been doing nothing but arguing, and said, "Did you finish your crap yet? I¡¯m going to start killing!"

    Boy Chen snorted coldly and nced at Tusk Sandfly King and the other Chaos monsters who refused tounch any attack. Abruptly, he screamed out, "Why don¡¯t you do anything?! Why are you still watching?! Aren¡¯t you afraid of the punishment from ck Emperor?!"

    ¡®ck Emperor?¡¯

    Ever since the ancient heaven fell, this title hadn¡¯t been mentioned for many centuries. Even in the alliance of human ns, this title only appeared asionally when elderly people told legends to the children at leisure times.

    Who on earth was that ¡®ck Emperor¡¯ Boy Chen mentioned? Gong Gong?

    "Aw!" A thunderous growl came from a mountaintop a hundred miles away. Abruptly, an enormous ape-shaped monster showed up. This monster was yellow, and had a pair of extremely long arms. The ape raised his arms, clenched his ws and grasped a splendidly glowing, five-colored piece of jade that had multiple edges, and was around hundred meters in radius. The monster quaked his long arms and sent the jade piece out. It crushed the space and created a wave of white air st, causing a loud popping noise as it struck Ji Hao as fast as a bolt of lightning.

    The closer it got to Ji Hao, the smaller this jade piece turned. By the time it reached Ji Hao, it had shrunk to the size of a human fist. However, the power delivered from it and its weight hadn¡¯t changed at all.

    The jade piece bumped into the Chaos power streams released from the Pan Gu bell, urately avoiding touching the bell.

    A swishing noise could be heard without an end, as more jade pieces were thrown over one after another, vibrating the Chaos power screen intensely. Yet, they failed to do Ji Hao any harm.

    "Ju Fu...It won¡¯t work!"

    A boar-like monster that had mantis ws, yellow hair and thick ck scales underneath, showed up and said. "Only I can deal with this human being!" yelled this monster.

    As this monster pointed at Ji Hao, the ground under Ji Hao¡¯s feet disappeared suddenly, and a bottomless hole appeared on the ground. A strong suction force came from underground, shook Ji Hao¡¯s body, and dragged him down into the hole, along with the Pan Gu bell.

    "Remember!" shouted that boar-like monster, "I am Lili, and that is Ju Fu..."

    Buzz! Layers of rock around Ji Hao crushed down from all directions.

 Chapter 1013: Original Spirit Creature God

    Chapter 1013: Original Spirit Creature God

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The ground folded back together. Thousands of meters deep underground, earth meridians roared like raging dragons. The nearly tangible earth meridian powers transformed into countless fierce-looking beasts, pouncing on Ji Hao from every direction, and making the surrounding rockyers as hard as diamond.

    A dreadful pressure came from everywhere, crushing the Chaos power released from the Pan Gu bell. Under the bell¡¯s protection, Ji Hao remained perfectly unharmed. He looked around, and saw those yellow-colored, hideous beasts transformed from earth meridian powers roar without making any actual sound. Countless yellow divine spell symbols were faintly sparkling inside these beasts¡¯ bodies, spreading that overwhelming pressure.

    That pressure was pure, and came from true natural powers without mixing with any power of spirit creatures. The structure of the magic formation formed underground by these earth meridians beasts even looked simr to some magic formations contained in the blueprint of the Heaven and Earth great formation. What happened down here was caused by natural power, instead of any evil magic formation invented by those spirit creatures or monsters or ghosts.

    "Lili?" Ji Hao murmured while locking his fingers together, attempting to cast a magic to free himself from this situation. However, the earth powers around him were sealed, as If he was surrounded by iron walls. No matter how much Ji Hao tried, he couldn¡¯t put any earth power to use. Without the help of the surrounding earth power, he surely couldn¡¯t cast the magic, that was supposed to allow him to move freely underground. Ji Hao incanted the spell for a couple of times, but he failed to move even an inch. He was stuck.

    "Underground moving magic?" Lili¡¯s hoarse voice came from not so far away. All of a sudden, arge area of rock glowed. The thick rockyer turned transparent like ss, then Lili, who looked like a boar but had mantis ws, looked at Ji Hao coldly through the miles-thick rockyer.

    "I am a God of earth, raised by the world itself. I am ruling thisnd, and only I can control the earth power." said Lili while proudly looking at Ji Hao, "It¡¯s smart for you to try to cast a magic like that, but...It¡¯s useless in front of me, just useless!"

    Lili pointed at himself with a w, and growled proudly, "I am Lili, I am a true God! Earl Yao Ji Hao, you brought disasters to the world. You ughtered countless living beings, so the Divine Emperor ordered us to kill you and your people!"

    Ji Hao was badly confused. He looked at Lili, sneered and said, "I brought disasters to the world? And did you say that you¡¯re a true God? What? Are you joking? The ancient heaven has fallen, so where is this Divine Emperor from? And which kind of true God are you?"

    Lili looked at Ji Hao in a serious and confident way. As a boar-like, dark and enormous monster, no matter how hard he tried to act like a serious God, he looked funny and ridiculous. Nevertheless, the power vibration released from Lili was truly immeasurable, like an ocean that contained pure and vast natural powers.

    His scale began sparkling with a dark-yellow light, and gradually, his body turned translucent, like a yellow crystal. Through his body, Ji Hao saw a three feet and six inches long, half a foot wide and one-inch thick, purple board floating inside Lili¡¯s head.

    The purple board inside Lili¡¯s head was divine and magical. It was covered in embossments of clouds, with countless faintly visible divine pces. A purple-golden line of ancient divine characters was written on the board vertically. Ji Hao understood ancient divine characters, so he quickly tranted this line ¡ª ¡®Commander of Feather Mountain, a true God of the Earth Department, Lili!¡¯

    "A divine talisman from the heaven!" In Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, the mysterious man slowly showed up. The round-shaped tform that he normally sat on had disappeared. By now, he sat in the air with crossed legs, as he said to Ji Hao with a deep and strong voice, "It¡¯s true, this thing is really a true God. Feel his power, he should be an original spirit creature God, the first generation!"

    An original spirit creature god?

    Ji Hao immediately asked the mysterious man what did that mean.

    The mysterious man exined it to Ji Hao with simple words.

    Back in the ancient heaven, divine Gods were generated by the world itself. They came from the great Dao of nature. As the first generation of true God, these incredibly powerful beings represented the original natural will of this world.

    However, in the ancient heaven, there was another kind of Gods, those were the first batch of creatures in this world. After the creation of the world, the original power of Dao merged with these original creatures, and gifted them the greatest divine powers. It enlightened their souls and made them smart. These powerful original creatures were recognized by the ancient heaven as well, and were conferred as true Gods, under the will of the world itself.

    These original creatures had fleshy bodies and different shapes. They were pure-blood spirit creatures. Therefore, they were called original spirit creature Gods!

    Different original spirit creature Gods married each other and left offsprings. Their bloodlines mixed together, creating many rare and strange species, which were the ancestors of the current spirit creatures.

    Standing in front of Ji Hao, Lili had been releasing a pure sense of power. That power of his waspletely pre-world, without being stained by any after-world filthiness. The power vibration that came from him was also pure. He was undoubtedly a true God, and became a God in a fair way, under the will of nature. He was not like White Dragon River God, who randomly upied an area and called himself a God. Therefore, the mysterious man said that Lili was an original spirit creature God, because all features of his proved that truth.

    "But, it¡¯s impossible!" Ji Hao was shocked. Didn¡¯t all original spirit creatures Gods fall along with the ancient heaven? Even if a couple of them luckily survived all the great wars, their pure pre-world powers must have been stained by after-world powers already. It waspletely impossible for them to stay stainless. But the mysterious man said that Lili didn¡¯t have even a single slice trace of after-world stain on his body.

    This was impossible, and neither was it reasonable.

    "Under the order of the ck Emperor, I am now killing the evil being, Ji Hao!" Lili growled resonantly. Meanwhile, he raised his pair of ws, and following his moves, the especially sturdy rockyers around him began quaking intensely. Feather Mountain was a great mountain range, that extended for tens of millions of miles. But now, Lili¡¯s power woke it up. All of the natural earth power and mountain power possessed by Feather Mountain surged over through earth meridians and struck on the Pan Gu bell,yer byyer.

    The buzzing noise could be heard without an end. The Pan Gu bell was simply shaped, dark, andpletely lusterless. As a tremendous powernded on it, from the smooth, undecorated surface of the bell, countless patterns of wind, clouds, thunderbolts, mountains and rivers emerged, looking like the ancient world reying on the bell.

    Among these detailed,plicated patterns, there was a giant, who was surrounded by fire, gale, water and earth power streams, with his arms raised high. He was treading on the ground, his hands reaching to the sky, as he opened his mouth and growled thunderously.

    A shockingly strong power surged out of the bell. Next, along with a clear bell ring, the surrounding iron-hard rockyers shattered. Meanwhile, Lili, who was standing in front of Ji Hao, looking at Ji Hao through thickyers of rock, suddenly burst with a howl. Inside his head, that purple divine talisman disintegrated, transformed into a strand of purple smoke, and slowly flew into the Pan Gu bell.

    "Even a true god conferred by the world itself shouldn¡¯t attack the remains of Pan Gu." The mysterious man chuckled and said, "Pan Gu was the ancestor of all living beings in this world. He attacked the supreme treasure made with the remains of his old, old ancestor. He showed no respect to his original ancestor, so he should be punished... should be punished!"

    Lili vomited blood and curled his body up in the rock while twitching intensively.

    He popped out his beady eyes, staring at Ji Hao as if thetter were a true monster from hell. He yelled, "Evil...You, how dare you...hurt a true God?"

    The pressure that came from the surrounding rockyers faded away soon. Ji Hao took out the Taiji Creation cauldron, that immediately sent out a stream of mist and wrapped Lili up, dragging him into the cauldron.

    After a series of thuds, nothing but tens of dark-yellow blood pills remained in the cauldron, and mountain-like piles of top-grade, yellow-colored magic crystals.

 Chapter 1014: Supreme Magus, Si Xi

    Chapter 1014: Supreme Magus, Si Xi

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    A thousand miles away from where Ji Hao fought the group of monsters, in a small valley, Si Xi and the others lied on the ground silently, with their facial expressions changing constantly.

    The seven-colored bead that belonged to Boy Chen was a pre-world supreme treasure. The bead had an especially strong hallucinogenic effect, as if it was created especially for the use of Boy Chen. Facing this bead, no matter how strong one was, he or she would fall into the illusion it created, unless they had an even more powerful treasure to protect them, such as Ji Hao¡¯s Pan Gu bell.

    The group of people lied on the ground peacefully, and only Si Xi had been twitching from time to time, like a fish without water.

    Si Xi¡¯s soul had sunk into a boundless illusion as well. Surrounding him was nothing else but a vast water, as sticky as porridge. No ripple existed on the water surface. However, countless twisted hideous faces had emerged from the water surface, staring at Si Xi with their pale eyes.

    Si Xi knew all the owners of those faces. He earned the title of Marquis Chong by treading upon an ocean of corpses, by beheading countless non-humankind beings.

    The faces shown on this vast water all belonged to those who were killed directly or indirectly by Si Xi. Yu n people, Jia n people, Xiu n people, dark-kind people, non-humankind ves, and many human warriors who were enved by the non-humankind and had forgotten the names of ancestors, they were all now visible.

    Millions of faces on the water surface were lifeless, as they stared at Si Xi straight into the eyes. From the misty air, bitter voices could be heard faintly. These voices were crying, telling their miserable life stories. They shouted and wailed, telling Si Xi that after he killed them, no one could take care of their wives and children and consequently, all of their family members died too.

    Some of them asked Si Xi why he was so cruel, so merciless, that in a battle between the humankind and the non-humankind, Si Xi killed everyst non-humankind being in a city of the non-humankind, from elderly ones to babies. Nearly two-hundred-thousand non-humankind beings were ughtered by Si Xi.

    And those enved human warriors cursed SI Xi for the fact that he was actually coldhearted enough to kill his own kind. They cursed so viciously, saying that Si Xi would die without offspring, and his You Chong n would be destroyed sooner orter.

    Si Xi silently stood on the water surface. His pair of eyes looked like a pair of pure yellow gemstones, glowing with a bright dark-yellow light. Behind him, a sphere of yellow mist had been rolling, and within the dense mist, eighty-one dazzlingly shining inner spirit stars had been hovering, forming all kinds of patterns. Among these different patterns formed by those stars, an enormous winged bear was roaring towards the sky, seeming to be immensely strong.

    Gradually, faintly visible silhouettes emerged from the air. Those were people covered in blood, reaching their hands to Si Xi from distances away.

    "You! Why did you kill so many of us?! What did we do wrong? What sin have we done? From old people to children, from men to women, you killed so many of us! Aren¡¯t you ashamed? Don¡¯t you regret? Don¡¯t you feel even a little bit guilty?"

    "Si Xi, Marquis Chong Si Xi, you¡¯re a hero of your kind, you¡¯re a great man. But, where was your heart when you ordered to kill woman and children? How could you order your warriors to kill so many innocent people, without being haunted by your conscience? Look at your hands, look at your hands, it¡¯s all blood!"

    Si Xi¡¯s hands were clean, but along with these people¡¯ cries, his hands turned red, with sticky and stinking blood flowing down from his palms.

    SI Xi finallyughed. Heughed calmly and ndly, "Ignorant souls, why should I waste any time on you? This illusion is quite smart though, but my heart is as solid as a rock. What can this illusion possibly do to me?"

    Raising his head, SI Xi looked at the grey sky and said gently, "Hands covered in blood? Indeed, I, Si Xi, have killed countless non-humankind beings, ughtered countless evil creatures. Even I don¡¯t know how many living beings I have killed."

    "However, have I been killing for myself? Have I been killing for no reason?"

    "Every living being I killed deserved to die!"

    "The ones who offended our humankind, I killed them!"

    "The ones who humiliated our humankind, I killed them!"

    "The ones who harmed our humankind, I killed them!"

    "In this world, I, Si Xi, can kill any living being that is going against the humankind! I, Si Xi, can bear killing any of them!"

    "What about elderly ones with white hairs? What about innocent children? You people ate our flesh, drank our blood, peeled off our skins, pulled our tendons, broke our bones and sucked our marrow. You treated us like animals, so you all deserved to die!"

    "And you, you forgot about the glories of your ancestors. You betrayed the bloodlines of human beings; you worked for the non-humankind, you obeyed them like dogs. You killed your own kind... You are unforgivable sinners. You deserved death. You...how can you so shameless? How can you be crying to me?"

    Abruptly, Si Xi burst with a thunderous growl, "Nothing but illusions! Break!"

    Buzz! A strong yellow mist spurted out from Si Xi¡¯s body and tore the air apart like countless yellow daggers, cutting the grey misty water surface into pieces.

    In the small valley, a bright yellow light shone from Si Xi¡¯s body. Under his body, a yellow stream of mist hovered up, with eighty-one enormous inner spirit stars spinning in it, surrounding that gigantic winged bear.

    The flying bear looked so lifelike as it raised its head, opened its mouth to the sky and took a deep gasp.

    High up in the air, in the starry void, nine dark-yellow stars dazzled. At this very moment, the light of these nine stars was even brighter than the sunlight in the daytime.

    Moving tracks of these nines stars changedrgely. The nine stars flew swiftly in the sky, and the mighty power vibrations they released even came straight to the earth of Mind, quaking countless mountains and hills. Strong earth power rose from deep underground, transforming into yellow-colored, giant dragons, roaring at the nine shining stars in the sky.

    Tens of millions of enormous yellow dragons roared thunderously, while the nine stars buzzed rumblingly. All human Magi who had been cultivating themselves with the power of earth heard these nine stars from the deepest areas of their souls.

    In the yellow mist coiling around Si Xi¡¯s body, the eighty-one inner spirit stars disintegrated simultaneously, transforming into an iparably pure earth power that merged with his body.

    All of a sudden, Si Xi broke the limit of a peak-level Divine Magus. Quickly, he achieved a breakthrough, then his physical strength began growing... Ten times, hundred times, thousand times...Within a blink of an eye, he reached an immeasurable level.

    On his body surface, countless yellow-colored divine symbols had been emerging and disappearing. Meanwhile, inside his body, all meridians and Magus acupoints disappeared, leaving nothing but a boundless space.

    Si Xi opened his eyes, fixed those eyes on a star in the starry void, waved his hand at it and gave a growl.

    "Come!"

    That star descended from the starry void, transformed into a tremendous light cross and roared to Si Xi.

    Within a single second, this star disappeared after bursting forth with a dazzling yellow light.

    This world now had one less star in the starry void. Yet, inside Si Xi¡¯s body, in that boundless space, a giant star floated in the middle, releasing inexhaustible star power with a nature of earth.

    From between Si Xi¡¯s eyebrows, a mountain-shaped divine symbol emerged. He slowly stood up and took a serious nce at where Boy Chen was.

    In order to break the illusion, Si Xi broke through the limit of a Divine Magus, merged his body with a real star, and became a Supreme Magus!

 Chapter 1015: The Power of A Supreme Magus

    Chapter 1015: The Power of A Supreme Magus

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Every natural star of this world contained a part of the great Dao.

    Back in the golden age of the ancient heaven, a star king lived on each star, controlling the power of the star, and guarding an area of the prehistorical starry void. These star kings were the highest-grade divine Gods in the heaven.

    The humankind rose. At first, human beings borrowed powers from powerful ancient creatures. Therefore, being as powerful as those creatures were the highest level that the ancient human beings could reach. Taking the old Fire Crow n as an example, after Fire Crow n people reached the senior level, ording to the traditional cultivation method, they needed to do whatever they could to continuously purify and strengthen their bloodlines and refine their bloodline power, which came from the bloodline of Gold Crow. In the end, Fire Crow n people would be able to transform their bodies into three-legged Gold Crows, and attain the ocean-boiling power that belonged to Gold Crows.

    Not only the old Fire Crow n, the original versions of cultivation methods of all human ns were like that.

    Among ancient human beings, some had wisdom and perseverance. They dug into this generation by generation, and finally, they created the cultivation methods for Magus Kings and Divine Magi based on the cultivations methods of Senior Magi.

    Absorbing natural powers, choosing spirit stars, strengthening human bodies with star powers, and growing inner spirit stars inside to enhance human bodies...

    When a Divine Magus sessfully grew eighty-one inner spirit stars, the peak-level would be reached. At this stage, the body of this peak-level Divine Magus would be iparably strong, and his or her meridians and Magus acupoints would disappear, forming a boundless space inside the body like an inner starry void, toy a solid foundation for breaking into the level of Supreme Magus.

    Nine was a number of extremes. When the eighty-one inner spirit stars divided into nine groups, and the nine stars in each group merged together, a secret magic formation called ¡®nine-nine star sealing formation¡¯ would be formed in the body of this Divine Magus.

    The eighty-one inner spirit stars would disappear, and the powers of these inner spirit stars would merge with the body of this Divine Magus. Afterward, with the power of inner spirit stars, this Divine Magus would build a connection with the chosen real star in the sky, then bring the real star into his or her body, with the nine-nine star sealing formation.

    With a real star contained inside the body, releasing pure pre-historical star power to nourish and strengthen him, the physical strength of this Divine Magus would improve day and night. In addition to that, the nine-nine star sealing formation would send the soul of this Magus into the star, to merge with the star core, which was the most essential part of a star. Thus, the star and the human body would mergepletely into one. As long as the star existed, the soul of this Magus would never die, and this Magus would be able to live an immortal life.

    With a real star inside the body, a Supreme Magus would be like an ancient star king; with the power of the star, a Supreme Magus could be unimaginably powerful.

    Containing a star with a body, merging the soul with the star, living an immortal life and having an inexhaustible power... this was Supreme Mag!

    Si Xi was trapped in the illusion created by Boy Chen and could not break out. He was worried about the sub-formation of the ten-thousand dragons water-sealing magic formation in Feather Mountain. Therefore, without having any other choice, he disintegrated his eighty-one inner spirit stars, activated the nine-nine star sealing formation, and chose one from the nine real stars. He dragged it straight into his body, merged his soul with the star core and turned himself into a Supreme Magus.

    No power vibration had been releasing from his body. Si Xi was like an ordinary man at the moment, except for the fact that he floated in midair. Without using any power, he floated in the air only because he wanted to. The natural powers gathered simply under his will, holding him in the air.

    Looking at that splendid glow released by Boy Chen from a distance, Si Xi¡¯s face turned dark.

    "I could have helped Wen Ming for a few more years, till he became powerful enough. Then I would break into Supreme level...Then, You Chong n, the Magus Pce and the alliance of the human n, I could entrust all of it to him."

    "But today, I was forced to make the breakthrough...ording to the secret agreement of human ns, Supreme Magi are immortal, and are against the nature of human lives. Therefore, as a Supreme Magus, I am no longer a human being! Now, I can do nothing more than protecting human beings behind the scenes, serving as the final line of defense for the humankind. I can¡¯t give Wen Ming more help, not anymore."

    Gnashing his teeth, Si Xi said ndly, "You shall all die!"

    Human Magi never cultivated their souls. They depended on pure physical strength and strong bodies. But after achieving the level of Supreme Magi, the soul of a Supreme Magus and the core of the star inside his or her body would merge, because of which, a connection would be built between this Magus and all stars in the world. Naturally, this Supreme Magus would attain immeasurable magical powers.

    Si Xi closed his eyes and clearly saw Boy Chen and the other monsters looking at this area from a thousand miles away.

    While sneering, Si Xi raised a finger and slightly crooked it.

    In the sky, the other eight spirit stars of Si Xi dazzled again in the sky. The eight enormous stars slowly rotated in the air, releasing a terrifying pressure.

    Inside Si Xi¡¯s body, the star that had merged with him slightly moved, sending a giant stream of star power roaring out like a flood, striking at those monsters through Si Xi¡¯s arm.

    The star power stream descended from the sky and struck on Boy Chen¡¯s head, without giving him any chance to dodge.

    Boy Chen screamed. The lights and shadows twisted around him, generating countless mirages, mountains, rivers, and cities. Meanwhile, Boy Chen disappeared within these mirages.

    However, nine streams of starlight fell down in a row and dispelled all mirages. Along with a howl, Boy Chen was forced to transform back into his original shape. The thick, seven-colored shell of that thousands of meters long m was closed tightly, while eight streams of starlight struck on it violently. Along with a thunderous bang, Boy Chen¡¯s screams came straight up into the sky. Struck by the starlight, his shining shell dimmed down, and the colorful glowing mist around him dissipated. Then, more than ten thick cracks appeared on the smooth shell, along with eight water-tank-sized holes.

    Large streams of crystal clear cold liquid surged out from those cracks and holes. Next, Boy Chen¡¯s body exploded and turned into a strand of colorful mist while drilling into the ground along with a beautiful melody.

    From a thousand miles away, Si Xi injured Boy Chen severely with the star power. Boy Chen waspletely frightened. As he always believed in the importance of survival, his first reaction was running, running at the highest speed.

    The colorful mist drilled into the ground within a blink of an eye, but the ground quaked slightly. With the earth power, Si Xi brought Man Man and the others, who were still in sleep, shed across the air and instantly moved to the hill where Boy Chen stayed in.

    "Run? Through the underground? Who do you think I am?" Si Xi gave a faint smile and then pointed his right forefinger at the earth. He immediately turned the earth within the area radius one-thousand miles into a whole piece of crystal.

    Countless dark-yellow divine spell symbols sparkled in the crystal, which was even harder than diamond. The colorful mist floated in the crystal, and no matter how Boy Chen tried, he couldn¡¯t move forward, neither could he draw back.

    "What¡¯re you all waiting for?!" Boy Chen struggled for a while, then suddenly shouted out, "Can he possibly let you go?! Do it together! This guy is only a new Supreme Magus. Kill him together!"

    Before Boy Chen¡¯s voice faded, Ju Fu roared out and threw out a few pieces of colorful crystal, which thudded against Si Xi¡¯s chest.

 Chapter 1016: Poor Boy Chen

    Chapter 1016: Poor Boy Chen

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Break!"

    After dragged Lili into the caldron and turned him into blood pills and magic crystals, Ji Hao held the Pan Bu bell up with both arms, put forth all his strength and rang the bell with his head.

    On the surface of the bell, ayer of divine light started shaking intensely. Next, the surrounding rockyers broke. Those rockyers seemed to be fragile like pieces of tofu. Surrounding Ji Hao, gales roared as he shattered those rocks and climbed up thousands of meters high, until the rockyers above his head turned as transparent as crystal.

    Dong! The Pan Gu bell bumped into the giant crystal piece which was created by Si Xi with his new magical power.

    A longsting cracking noise was generated, while countless thin, spider-like cracks appeared on these thick transparent rockyers. Those thin cracks extended toward all directions for hundreds of miles.

    "Eh?"

    Si Xi¡¯s voice came into Ji Hao¡¯s ears. "Ji Hao, good boy, I underestimated you! This bell...Hmm, it doesn¡¯t look like any ancient bell recorded by our humankind. Where did you get this nice piece?"

    Along with Si Xi¡¯s voice, the transparent rockyers suddenly split up, showing a broad path.

    Ji Hao had been wielding the Pan Gu bell to break those rockyers for a while, and by now, both his arms were soft. He dropped the bell, flew up to the ground through the path, released his spirit power and saw what happened on the ground. He saw the few crystal pieces thrown over by Ju Fu smash on Si Xi¡¯s chest, shattering his clothes, but being turned into puffs of ash by the great counterforce that came from Si Xi¡¯s body.

    Ju Fu was strengthful and violent. The power generated by those crystal pieces he threw over was destructive, which was the reason why each crystal piece caused a thunderous bang against Si Xi¡¯s body, and even caused the earth to quake.

    Based merely on the thunderous sound, Ji Hao could imagine how massive that power that Si Xi had just taken with his body was.

    However, Si Xi¡¯s skin hadn¡¯t even changed its color. Those crystal pieces bumped on his chest, yet failed to leave even a mark on his skin. Those crystal pieces werepletely being to Si Xi, just like a breeze.

    Ji Hao leaped up to the ground, looked at Si Xi, and shouted in shock, "Marquis Chong, you...you are..."

    He scanned across Si Xi¡¯s body with his spirit power, then clearly found out that his body had just been through a thorough change. Before, Ji Hao could still faintly sense the great inner spirit star power inside Si Xi¡¯s body. But now, the density of Si Xi¡¯s skin had raised by at least thousand-time. When Ji Hao touched Si Xi¡¯s skin with his spirit power, he felt like piercing a needle in a diamond. He couldn¡¯t reach even half an inch into that body of Si Xi.

    Apart from that, by now, Si Xi was surrounded by a strong and strange power vibration. The source of this power vibration was simr to Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power, yetpletely different from it; it was a vigorous soul power. This strong and magical power vibration shed against Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power, bringing Ji Hao an overwhelming pressure, as if his spirit power was crushed by a thousand mountains.

    Ji Hao never experienced anything like this. Therefore, he looked at Si Xi in a great shock.

    "I couldn¡¯t free myself from the illusion this thing created, which left me no choice but force a breakthrough." Si Xi pointed at Boy Chen, who was suppressed underground, sneered and said, "I was nning to help Wen Ming for a few more years, and allow him to take over You Chong n and some other works without much of difficulties, before I made this breakthrough...But this thing took my choice away,"

    Ji Hao¡¯s eye corners twitched, asking in both fright and surprise, "Are you already a...Supreme Magus?"

    Boy Chen screamed out once again. From above the colorful mist transformed from his body, the multicolored bead drifted out and dazzled with a colorful light, adding a splendid glow to the surrounding crystal rickyers.

    "Green Toad! Tusk Sandfly King! Aren¡¯t you going to do anything?!" growled Boy Chen, "Don¡¯t you forget that if you attack, you will only offend the humankind. But if you do nothing today, you will piss off that man, and the people behind him!"

    Ju Fu stood on the hill in the distance. He waved his long arms, drumming his own chest, and shouted, "Green woman... and all of you! Fight! Kill Si Xi! Otherwise, you will be hunted by us until the end of the day!"

    Ms. Green Toad and the other seven Chaos monsters each gave a roar, then helplessly nced at each other and moved forward. They seemed to attack Si Xi together, but in fact, none of them truly did anything. Each one of them had been waiting for someone else tounch the first move. They stopped, looked at each other, then burst in raging shouts together.

    Ms. Green Toad yelled, "Shame on you! I am a woman, how can you expect me to be the first?!"

    Tusk Sandfly King growled in a fury, then gritted his sharp teeth and said, "Green woman, you¡¯re the evilest one. How can you call yourself a woman? Cut the crap! Let¡¯s do it together. Otherwise...troubles woulde to all of us!"

    Ju Fu howled furiously, then raised his arms and clenched his fingers in the air. He dragged a mountain-huge piece of jade out of the air and threw it at Si Xi.

    This time, Ju Fu had obviously put forth all of his strength, because the jade mountain created an ear-piercing noise when it flew over, which even caused Ji Hao an unbearable ear pain. Nevertheless, Si Xi carelessly raised his left arm and stopped the roaring jade mountain, turning it into a stream of smoke. Si Xi¡¯s palm skin didn¡¯t even turn slightly red when he did this.

    Ms. Green Toad and the other seven Chaos monsters nced at each other, then each burst with a resonant roar once again. They rushed up together andunched their strongest attack.

    Dense dark clouds were released that wrapped Si Xi up. Despite Ji Hao¡¯s great eyesight, he couldn¡¯t see Si Xi and the few monsters.

    Boy Chen was still sealed underground, but abruptly, heughed in surprise and said, "Kid, where is that bell of yours? You¡¯re seeking death!"

    Ji Hao lowered his head and saw the seven-colored bead spurt a thumb-thick beam of multicolored light, striking straight on the spot between Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows.

    The colorful mist, which was transformed from Boy Chen¡¯s body, quickly merged with the bead. Guided by the light stream, the bead easily moved across the enchanted ground and drilled into Ji Hao¡¯s forehead at lightning speed.

    Boy Chen moved so fast that Ji Hao didn¡¯t manage to react timely. That bead was a pre-world supreme treasure after all, while Boy Chen was a powerful Chaos Monster. In the next moment, the seven-colored mist emerged in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, with the colorful bead floating above it, glowing a bright seven-colored light.

    "Earl Yao Ji Hao, this is my secret killing ability. I¡¯d like to know if you will die or not after I have killed your soul!" Boy Chen screamed in excitement. But soon, he saw the mysterious man who sat in the middle of the spiritual space, with crossed legs.

    The mysterious man¡¯s eyes were shining with a dim blue light, while he silently looked at Boy Chen from up to down.

    Boy Chen¡¯s voice suddenly turned extremely weird, as he shrieked like a little girl who was surrounded by a group of ghosts, "Ha...haha...hehe...I must be in an illusion. I, I must be having a, a nightmare...I...Right?"

    The mysterious man didn¡¯t say a word, but he raised his right hand and pped down, crushing the colorful mist which was transformed from Boy Chen.

 Chapter 1017: He Tu and Lo Shu Great Formation

    Chapter 1017: He Tu and Lo Shu Great Formation[1]

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "This thing..." Ji Hao murmured speechlessly. A red sun shone in his spiritual space. Ji Hao showed his figure from the sun, looking at the Mysterious man, who seemed like a giant, and asked curiously, "Did he know you?"

    The mysterious man sat in the midair, changing his hand motions while sealing Boy Chen¡¯s seven-colored bead with a magic. Those hand motions made by the mysterious man were simr to the hand motions of The Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words, but based on it, some profound andplicated developments and changes were made. Every single move made by the mysterious man now seemed to be powerful enough to destroy the world.

    Hearing Ji Hao, the mysterious man responded ndly, "I met him after the creation of the world...This thing could do nothing but fool the others with illusions. Hm, he was quite a survivor, nothing special except for that."

    As the mysterious man flicked his fingers, the bead exploded. The mysterious man had actually destroyed a pre-world supreme treasure, that was capable of creating endless mirages and illusions, by simply flicking his fingers. The bead exploded and turned into massive streams of colorful light, flowing everywhere. It quickly merged with the colorful mist, which was transformed from Boy Chen¡¯s body.

    The five-colored cauldron released a stream of five-colored me from Ji Hao¡¯s lower abdomen, hovered around the colorful mist and generated a loud series of cries. Soon, thest little bit of true spirit left in the colorful bead by Boy Chen was dispelled by the five-colored me.

    From this moment on, nothing in this world could prove Boy Chen¡¯s existence anymore. In Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, a thousands of miles long stream of colorful light had been flowing slowly, spreading a refreshing aroma.

    "Illusions are spirit changes. Boy Chen and this bead of his both were generated from the purest soul power."ughed the mysterious man happily, "Anyone who sees it can have a share, so each of us gets a half...Haha, today is a lucky day, such a stupid thing actually sent himself in here to nourish us!"

    Ji Haoughed as well and then wielded his arm, hacking on the colorful light stream with his hand.

    The thousand-mile-long splendid stream was cut into two from the middle. Then, Ji Hao and the mysterious man each took a deep breath towards a part of the light stream. Strands of colorful light flew up and drifted into the red sun, which was transformed from Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit, while another half of the light was swallowed by the mysterious man.

    The figure of the mysterious man became slightly clearer than before. The change was not so obvious; it was like adding a few human-head-sized rocks to a towering mountain. A half of the essence of Boy Chen and his spirit treasure could only help the mysterious man so much.

    But to Ji Hao, this was huge.

    The hundreds of meters in radius red sun suddenly burst with a dazzling red light. With the extreme positive power that shone on the outside and the negative power filling the inside, the red sun was abination of Yin and Yang. By now, the red sun had been expanding at a shocking rate; its size turned became timesrger within a blink of an eye.

    Before, the red sun seemed to be slightly hazy, looking like a sphere of coiling red glowing mist. But now, it looked like a tangible thing, shining with an eye-piercing like, floating in the middle of Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space like a giant piece of ruby.

    Ji Hao felt that his primordial spirit was never so strong. He released his spirit power and immediately saw everything within an area of ten-million miles. Although he hadn¡¯t attained the universally great power which Yu Yu and his brothers had, that could allow him to observe the whole universe with a single nce, covering the area radius ten-million miles with the spirit power was already impressive.

    While Ji Haoughed delightedly, the mysterious man suddenly pped on his back and said, "Enemying! Go deal with it!"

    Ji Hao was pped out of his own spiritual space by the mysterious man, and saw Ju Fu crazily throwing hundreds of different sized, brightly glowing jade pieces at him.

    Si Xi was still wrapped in dark clouds, and Ms. Green Toad and the other seven Chaos monsters had still been attacking Si Xi. But for an unknown reason, Ju Fu turned away from Si Xi and startedunching crazy attacks on Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao snorted coldly. He didn¡¯t take out the Pan Gu bell. Instead, his Taiji cloak released a clear stream of mist that surrounded his body. Then, he bent his body and rushed up, bumping against those giant jade pieces thrown over by Ju Fu. He wielded his arms, growled thunderously and punched on those jade pieces.

    Fists shed against jade pieces, as thunderous booms came one after another. Ji Haobined the moves of sky-opening, earth-splitting, everything-grow and everything-perish. Every single move made by him was as effective as a hackunched by a giant with an enormous axe. ck gales were stirred up around Ji Hao¡¯s body, screaming shrilly.

    Jade pieces were shattered by Ji Hao¡¯s fists one after another. Ju Fu generated these jade pieces from the air by gathering earth power with his special ability. Therefore, after being shattered by Ji Hao, these jade pieces transformed back into streams of earth power and dissipated in the air. Around Ji Hao, a yellow-coloredyer of earth power grew denser and denser. Dragged by the air streams brought up by Ji Hao¡¯s heavy punches, theyer of earth power gradually condensed into the silhouette of a thousands of meters tall, muscr man.

    "Ju Fu...Lili is dead. Aren¡¯t you going to run? Do you want to die here as well?"

    Spirit blood surged in Ji Hao¡¯s body. He didn¡¯t cast any magic. Instead, he approached Ju Fu with bare hands, while shattering those giant jade pieces Ju Fu threw at him.

    His blood boiled and surged through his veins like raging dragons. Ji Hao grew taller, inch by inch. When his spirit blood was agitated to an extreme point, Ji Hao had already be a six-meters tall, muscr man. Thick blood veins bulged on his arms, looking like dragons coiling around them

    Ju Fu roared hoarsely, dragging more jade pieces out of the air and throwing to Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao had boosted his power up to an extreme level. The fifth turn of the cultivation methods with nine turns was triggered. His bones, flesh and internal organs all turned translucent, like the finest jade. By now, his body condition had surpassed the limits of a peak-level Divine Magus.

    He spread his arms and let those jade pieces smash on his chest. Thudding noises were started, and meters long jade pieces were bounced away, heavilynding on the ground.

    Compared with Si Xi, who could crush these jade pieces directly into ashes, Ji Hao could only bounce them away with his body. In terms of physical strength, Ji Hao clearly couldn¡¯tpare with Si Xi at the stage. But, this strong body of his was already quite terrifying!

    Ju Fu was less and less confident. He showed a ferocious look and yelled, "Lili is the true God of Feather Mountain. I, Ju Fu, am a divine warrior, under hismand! You killed the true God of Feather Mountain. Earl Yao Ji Hao, you should die! Die!"

    Ji Hao chuckled while he continued approaching Ju Fu with big steps.

    Ji Hao should die? Ju Fu could do nothing but throw jade and crystal pieces at his enemies, if Ji Hao were an ordinary Divine Magus, dealing with Ju Fu might still be a bit difficult. But he was Ji Hao, the special one. Facing Ji Hao, the special ability and great strength of Ju Fu led to no better result than making the former take a few serious nces at him.

    How could he be daring enough to say that Ji Hao should die?

    Ji Hao took a step forward. He was about to reach Ju Fu, but suddenly, the surrounding environment changed. On the ground, a winding river flew across, while in the sky, nine stars sparkled. A soft yet strong power slowed Ji Hao down, making every step he took extremely difficult.

    With a scrawny body and a gloomy face, Kun Peng slowly descended from the sky, smilingly shaking his head at Ji Hao.

    "Earl Yao Ji Hao, this is He Tu and Lo Shu great formation...Today, you¡¯re going to die in this ce."

    _______

    [1]Lo Shu Square (simplified Chinese: ÂåÊé; traditional Chinese: Âå•ø ; literally: Luo (River) Book/Scroll) or the Nine Halls Diagram, often in connection with the Ho Tu (ºÓˆD) figure and 8 trigrams, is the unique normal magic square of order three. Lo Shu is part of the legacy of the most ancient Chinese mathematical and divinatory (Yi Jing Ò×½›) traditions, and is an important emblem in Feng Shui (ïLË®, trante as "wind-water"), the art of geomancy concerned with the cement of objects in rtion to the flow of qi (šâ), ¡¯natural energy¡¯.

 Chapter 1018: Difficult Situation in The Great Formation

    Chapter 1018: Difficult Situation in The Great Formation

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "He To? Luo Shu?"

    The mysterious man¡¯s rumbling voice came from the spiritual space, "Those two pieces? Little guy, you need to be careful!" Dense mist rose in the spiritual space while the mysterious man disappeared gradually.

    Ji Hao stood on the ground, coldly looking at Kun Peng, who was not so far away from him. The He Tu and Luo Shu great magic formation had been speedily expanding. At the moment, the tens of meters wide river had already expanded to millions of miles wide. The river water surged in it and sent up clouds of watery mist that covered the entire area. Ji Hao could only see things ten miles around him now.

    At every curve of the river, an enormous turtle with a ck shell floated on the water surface, and arge water-kind spirit creature stood on the back of each turtle. These water-kind spirit creatures were armed to the teeth, and the power vibrations released from them were prehistorical and strong.

    In the air, the nine stars sparkled brightly, and the starlight was as cold as ice; the coldness drilled straight to Ji Hao¡¯s bones. Beams of starlight emitting from these nine stars were sharp, and looked like tangible thorns woven together. Ji Hao raised his head and took a nce at the nine stars, instantly feeling blinded. He saw nothing but cold white light dazzling before his eyes. Moreover, the magical power delivered by the starlight disturbed his mind, shook his body, and nearly made him fall to the ground.

    "He Tu? Luo Shu?" Ji Hao closed his eyes, healing his wounded eyes with his spirit blood.

    He opened his erect eye. His eye of Dao of sun was cultivated by Priest Dachi as well, and had also merged with the extremely negative power. Yin and Yangbined into one, warming his erect eye. With this eye, he saw no sharp starlight. All he saw were sparkling lights and shadows, as gentle as a deep pool.

    Looking at Kun Peng with the erect eye, Ji Hao said ndly, "Using supreme treasures like these on me? Aren¡¯t you feeling like trying to kill a chicken with a giant de?¡¯"

    ¡®Aren¡¯t you feeling like trying to kill a chicken with a giant de?¡¯ This was something that Kun Peng had never heard before, but he was smart, and understood it in no time. Chuckling with a high-pitched voice, Kun Peng responded unhurriedly, "A tiger has to try its best to catch a rabbit. You hack when you kill a chicken, you hack when you kill a bull, and even for ughtering a dragon, what you do is hack. Since we can solve it all with a simple hack, the type of de shouldn¡¯t be a major problem."

    Kun Peng slowly took his hands out of his sleeves. A ck sword with four edges was held in each of this hands. The body of each sword was divided into twenty-four sections. He looked at Ji Hao, smiled mildly, and continued, "With all that you have achieved in these years, using the He Tu and Luo Shu great magic formation on you is reasonable!"

    Followed by Kun Peng¡¯sughter, armored water-kind spirit creatures showed up on those enormous stars as well. Those spirit creatures standing on stars were holding long streamers, each having streams of starlight flowing on it like rapidly flowing rivers. They slowly and gently waved those streamers, making Ji Hao sense a dreadful pressureing down at him instantly.

    Ji Hao dared not to be careless, and activated the Pan Gu bell.

    The simply shaped, thick bell floated above Ji Hao¡¯s head and released streams of Chaos power, pouring down and wrapping Ji Hao up. The Chaos power vibrated slightly and rippled like water, while the bell buzzed slightly from time to time.

    Kun Peng abruptly shed across the air and reached to Ji Hao with a single step. He wielded the pair of four-edged swords and smashed down at Ji Hao.

    The pair of ck four-edged swords began burning ragingly. The dim blue cold light coiled around the pair of sword light me, and on every section of each four-edged sword, thumb-sized ancient spirit creature spell symbols were faintly visible.

    Two loud thuds were generated. The Chaos power released from the bell quaked, then the bell rang deeply because of Kun Peng¡¯s violent attack.

    "Amazing!" Kun Peng said in surprise. On the ground, waves rose from the winding river, and in the sky, the nine stars sparkled. Suddenly, Kun Peng disappeared.

    The bell ring transformed into visible Chaos power waves, spreading out in all directions. Each wave of Chaos power only managed to reach around three meters far, before being neutralized by the invisible sealing power generated from the He Tu and Luo Shu great formation,yer byyer. Atst, the Chaos power was gone.

    Kun Peng reappeared ten miles away while wielding the pair of four-edged swords, which was wrapped in frigid blue mes. He looked at Ji Hao with a dark face and said, "Turn everything back into Chaos... This bell...I have never heard of it. Did this kind of a treasure ever exist in Pan Gu world?"

    Ji Hao remained silent. The golden bridge darted out from between his eyebrows, transforming into a beam of light. It wrapped him up and flew to Kun Peng, leaving a bright stream of light in the air. The Taiji divine sword created an arc-shaped sword light, as Ji Haounched a fierce hack towards Kun Peng from ten miles away.

    Kun Peng remained motionless. Ji Hao approached him at his highest speed. However, the distance between the Kun Peng and himself wasn¡¯t shortened at all. On the contrary, it was growing more and more. The harder Ji Hao tried to approach, the further away he got.

    Three breathster, the distance between Ji Hao and Kun Peng had reached a thousand miles.

    Ji Hao¡¯s erect eye shone with a clear and bright light. The water-clear light reached to tens of meters away. Ji Hao nced around and found out that he was stuck where he was the whole time, even though he had been trying so hard to move forward. Nevertheless, the distance between Kun Peng and himself had indeed raised to a thousand miles.

    "Since you know that this formation is based on He Tu and Luo Shu, you should understand that He Tu and Luo Shu can include the whole universe, and are able to create space without limit. In this great formation, you can only be stuck here until you die, unless you are powerful enough to create a world, just like Saint Pan Gu."

    Kun Pengughed proudly, wielding the pair of four-edged swords. In the air, an enormous star shone dazzlingly, then followed by a rumbling noise, golden spheres of thunder-me fell straight down from the sky and struck on Ji Hao.

    The earth quacked and cracked while the sky vibrated and copsed; the thunder-me roared and covered Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Those thunder-me spheres exploded, making the earth shake. Frightfully strong impact waves made the Pan Gu bell buzz and buzz. Even under the bell¡¯s protection, Ji Hao felt the ground under his feet rising and falling, that made his entire body slightly soft. He could barely remain standing under the storm of the thunder-me.

    Ji Hao cast a deep growl, following which, the Taiji Universe mirror rose a hundred meters high, along with a stream of light. The surface of the mirror glowed as the thunder-mes descended from the sky, fell into the mirror and disappeared without a trace. In the next moment, the raging thunder-mes abruptly reappeared around Kun Peng, as countless spheres of thunder-me sted simultaneously.

    Kun Peng snorted coldly. Water-kind spirit creatures standing on stars raised their long streamers. Along with their moves, all sting thunder-mes disappeared, without leaving even a sparkle of fire.

    "You!" Ji Hao didn¡¯t know what to say.

    "In this great formation, no attack can harm me!" Kun Peng looked at Ji Hao proudly,ughing with a cold and creepy voice, "In this great formation, you can only be attacked by me. You can never kill me, unless you¡¯re Saint Pan Gu!"

    Ji Hao gnashed his teeth and locked his fingers together, attempted to trigger natural powers to create Yu Yu¡¯s divine thunder to attack Kun Peng.

    However, no matter how many times he incanted the spell, he couldn¡¯t trigger any natural power in the great formation. Within the coverage of the great formation, Kun Peng was the ruler of the world, and Ji Hao could only use his own power, without being able to borrow a slight little bit of natural power from the surrounding environment.

    "Kun Peng! If you kill Si Xi..." Ji Hao squeezed a few words out from between his teeth.

    "Eh? You¡¯re right, we¡¯re going to kill Si Xi!" Kun Pengughed savagely, "This time, we drew him to Feather Mountain for no other purpose but to kill him! What can you do? You¡¯re stuck in here. You can only watch us kill him!"

 Chapter 1019: The Power of Si Xi

    Chapter 1019: The Power of Si Xi

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ms. Green Toad and the other seven Chaos monsters entangled Si Xi. Si Xi now had a thick square-shaped shield held in his left hand, easily defending himself and blocking all attacksunched by all monsters.

    This shield was simply designed, even a bit too simple. The shield had a y texture, and hundreds of simple lines on its surface. If one looked closer, one would find that those lines actually formed a series of mountains. These mountains were simply drawn, but the power vibration they released were incredibly strong.

    The few Chaos monsters were all born before the time of creation, and they all had their own specialties. However, all attacksunched by them were turned into nothingness by this shield of Si Xi. Even the fiercest attack could do no more than sending up a few fire sparkes against the shield. They couldn¡¯t even touch a hair of his.

    Aside from the shield, dragon-like yellow-colored strong earth power streams had been coiling around Si Xi¡¯s body, also protection Man Man and the others, who hadn¡¯t yet woken up. Thousands of yellow-colored, tremendous earth power streams had woven into a gigantic misty shield, covering Man Man and the others. They lied quietly on the ground. asionally, a few attacksnded on the misty shield, but nothing happened except for some ripple.

    Si Xi hadn¡¯t been paying any attention to those Chaos monsters.

    Back at the beginning of time, after the creation of the world, the most powerful Chaos creatures all died in the battle against Saint Pan Gu. Survivors like Boy Chen and Ms. Green Toad indeed had their special abilities, but they were far less powerful than those true top-grade powerful ones.

    The square-shaped shield held in Si Xi¡¯s hand was also a top-grade supreme treasure, generated by the world itself. It had no other function except for its incredible defensive power. Especially after Si Xi became a Supreme Magus, he connected all earth meridian power in Yu Mountain area with the shield and raised the defensive power of this ¡®thousand-mountain shield¡¯ by a couple of times. Ordinary living beings couldn¡¯t even move this shield by a single inch.

    Ji Hao was trapped in a cage transformed from a ck and white mist. The hundred miles wide cage floated in the air, while the ck and white mist streams flowed quickly. From time to time, starlight and watery mist would spurt out from the cage. The power released from the cage was mysterious and threatening, and even Si Xi sensed the danger from it.

    However, Si Xi knew that Ji Hao had top-grade defensive treasures, and behind him were powerful beings who would support and protect him. Therefore, Si Xi hadn¡¯t been worrying too much about Ji Hao¡¯s safety.

    What worried Si Xi was the faintly sensible aura of killinging from the surrounding area. Si Xi was a Supreme Magus now, but under the effect of the not so obvious aura of killing, he sensed coldness from his internal organs. Even his soul, which had merged with the core of the real star inside his body, was unsettled.

    Stronger enemies were hiding in the darkness, looking at Si Xi.

    Wielding the shield and fending for another round, Si Xi suddenly raised his head and burst out a resonant growl. Next, he stomped both feet on the ground and quaked the earth meridians underground intensely. With the power of the earth, Si Xi broke out from the encirclement of those Chaos monsters and rushed towards Ju Fu.

    Ju Fu had been throwing giant rocks at Si Xi to try to distract him. Seeing Si Xi rushed over, this ape-like creature screamed, leaped up and left shreds of afterimages in the air, attempting to flee.

    Nevertheless, the mountains around him vibrated, while nine ancient styled, yellow-colored spell symbols emerged on the ground. A strong gravity force was generated, disabling Ju Fu from moving. Before he could ask for help, Si Xi raised the square shield high and smashed on Ju Fu¡¯s body heavily.

    Along with a thunderous boom, Ju Fu was crushed by this violent move made by Si Xi.

    Blood sshed everywhere. A light color divine talisman rose from Ju Fu¡¯s broken head, flying into the sky. Si Xi snorted frigidly white grasping the purple talisman. He clenched his fingers and crumbled it in his hand.

    "Divine God? With this little thing?" Si Xi scornfully sneered at the sky and said, "Gong Gong, you stole the heaven. Are these things your creations? This Ju Fu was no better than any ordinary Divine Magus. Did you expect this thing to kill me?"

    A shrill howl could be heard, as Tusk Sandfly King trod on a green stream of water and rushed over. His pair of hands had already turned into a pair of meters long sawtooth des, swishing down at Si Xi¡¯s head while leaving shreds of dark afterimages in the air.

    Si Xi sneered again. He raised his shield, letting that pair of des hack on it.

    The earth meridians quaked one more time. In the sky, eight bright stars emerged, connected with the star inside Si Xi¡¯s body. Si Xi teleported himself to before Tusk Sandfly King¡¯s face, then all of a sudden, a triangle-cone-shaped weapon appeared in Si Xi¡¯s right hand.

    The weapon was undecorated, meters long, and embossed with countless mountains and hills. Si Xi griped the long hilt of the weapon with both hands and swung it horizontally, sweeping across Tusk Sandfly King¡¯s waist and starting a fierce gale.

    Water-tank-thick steams of starlight poured down from the eight stars in the sky andnded on the sharp weapon. From the surface of this weapons, images of countless mountains and hills were released. Meanwhile, an incredibly strong and fierce force broke Tusk Sandfly King¡¯s body, cutting him into two.

    "It¡¯s a divine weapon from the heaven...Valley Thorn!" Tusk Sandfly King¡¯s upper body thudded on the ground while he stared at the Valley Thorn in fright and said, "It¡¯s the supreme weapon that belonged to the head of all Gods of mountains. It was used for ruling all mountains in the world!"

    "You¡¯re right. This is indeed the Valley Thorn!" Si Xi raised the Valley Thorn, knocked on Tsuk Sandfly King¡¯s head, and smashed his head along with his shoulder. The Valley Thorn was a divine weapon from the ancient heaven, and was used for controlling all mountains and earth meridians in the world. A single move made with it could trigger the powers of all mountains and earth meridians in the surroundings.

    This move of Si Xi seemed to be easy, but in fact, the power of all mountains in Mind hadnded on Tusk Sandfly King¡¯s body. Tusk Sandfly King was a Chaos monster, and was ridiculously strong, but still, he was crushed by Si Xi with one move, and even his soul perished.

    Si Xi held the shield to protect his back, while he gripped the Valley Thorn with the other hand. Layers of hazy silhouettes of mountains surrounded him, as he shed across the air like a moving, enormous mountain, dashing into the dense dark cloud along with a muffled swishing noise.

    A rumbling series of thuds was started, while six silhouettes flew out from the dark cloud like six bags of garbages

    The other six Chaos monsters were thrown out by Si Xi, vomiting blood as they spun in the air, and fell on the ground. They howled out together, struggled back up, then left shreds of afterimages in the air while attempting to run.

    Si Xi¡¯s power and the powers of his two supreme treasures werepletely beyond these Chaos monsters¡¯ estimation. These Chaos monsters weren¡¯t wounded too badly, but they were frightened. They had even forgotten about the mission of killing Si Xi already, and only wanted to run.

    Si Xiughed coldly, raised the Valley Thorn high, and pointed at the sky. Following his moves, all mountains and rivers in Mind buzzed resonantly, echoing to the clouds.

    Above the head of each of the six Chaos monsters, the silhouette of a towering mountain emerged. The light of the eight dazzling stars in the sky poured down on every mountain silhouette, then the six mountains descended. The six Chaos monsters moaned in pain and began vomiting blood once again. They could barely remain standing now, but they were Chaos monsters after all; they were only injured, and did not die. Their injuries were not even too serious.

    Si Xi burst with another great growl and wielded the Valley Thorn. The surrounding earth meridians moved, and the earth waved. The earth power pushed the six Chaos monsters, sending them to Si Xi.

 Chapter 1020: The Calculation of the Old Monster

    Chapter 1020: The Calction of the Old Monster

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Back in the He Tu and Luo Shu great formation, Ji Hao stood facing Kun Peng.

    A miles in diameter, round-shaped light screen floated in the air, showing every detail of the intense fight between Si Xi and those Chaos monsters. He saw Si Xi release a mighty power and kill Tusk Sandfly King, making the other six Chaos monsters desperately run. Only Ms. Green Toad didn¡¯t suffer a lethal attack, because she was a female. Seeing all this, Ji Hao smiled.

    "Are these your helpers? Kun Peng, isn¡¯t Gong Gong ashamed?"

    Kun Peng dropped the pair of four-edged swords, nced at those fleeing Chaos monsters, and abruptly cursed with a low voice.

    "What did you say?" Ji Hao sent an ear of his near Kun Peng, frowned, and threw a sideways nce at Kun Peng.

    Kun Peng gave aplicated nce at Ji Hao and responded in a cold voice, "Earl Yao Ji Hao, you¡¯re protected by supreme treasures, so I¡¯m not gonna waste any time on you. You just stay here in this great formation. I will let you witness Si Xi¡¯s death. You will see how he is killed!"

    Above in the sky, the nine stars shone brightly. Kun Peng¡¯s body was wrapped in the misty starlight, shed and disappeared from the great formation. That round light screen sparkled, then Kun Peng showed up on the screen with a gloomy face, less than three-thousand meters away from Si Xi.

    "My friends, your performances today have failed our agreement." Kun Peng held his hands in his sleeves and said with a grim voice, while an evil sense of power was releasing from his entire body. "If you truly want to gain benefits from us, don¡¯t you need to do some real work?"

    A Chaos monster, who was tender and chubby, looking like a white meatball, buried his broken head in his arms, gritted his teeth and said, "Boy Chen and Tusk Sandfly King tried to do the work indeed, but Boy Chen is gone, and I can¡¯t sense him anymore. He has fallen already...If you want us to risk our lives for you, give us something first!"

    Before he voice faded, Si Xi¡¯s Valley Thorn struck on this meatball¡¯s body, shattered his white and tender flesh and squeezed outrge streams of blood that spurted to hundreds of meters away. This Chaos monster screamed in pain. His legs were softened, and his knees thudded on the ground.

    These Chaos monsters all had incredibly strong life-force. Si Xi had beenunching heavy blows to them without a pause, breaking their bodies and making them bleed. However, they just knelt on the ground, howling and screaming with their eyes fixed on Kun Peng, seeming ready to rather die than submit.

    Kun Peng¡¯s face twitched. He nced at Ms. Green Toad, who stood in the distance, and asked, "Ms. Green Toad, what do you say?"

    Ms. Green Toad twisted her slim waist, abruptlyughed out with a silvery voice, and said, "Oi, Old Fei¡¯lian, your invincible opponent is dead. Why¡¯re you still hiding? You poor thing, you were controlled by a crazy being for so many years!"

    A hissing noise came from a far distance. Then, following a swishing noise, a fist-sized cockroach pped its wings and swiftly flew over, leaving a ck trace in the air. The tiny cockroach waved the long pair of antennae on his head, then buzzed in the air and released a dense mist. Soon, Fei¡¯lian King, who was killed by Ji Hao earlier, slowly showed up in the mist.

    Fei¡¯lian King shook his head, widely opened his mouth andughed with a hissing voice.

    "It¡¯s true. Boy Chen¡¯s power is gone...That kid must have something in his body. How can Boy Chen be killed so easily? Hehe, if he were truly so easy to kill, I would have done it myself thousands of years ago."

    In the He Tu and Luo She great formation, Ji Hao was shocked.

    Fei¡¯lian King was still alive! But who was the one ughtered by Ji Hao with the Pan Gu bell earlier?

    The meatball-like Chaos Monster was at hisst gasp now. His blood and white and tender flesh was all gone, and only an especially small skeleton remained in a puddle of blood, twitching constantly.

    He opened his jaws,ughed evilly and viciously, and said, "But, Boy Chen is dead. This is a good thing for you anyway, old Fei¡¯lian. Hehe...Kun Peng!"

    Kun Peng looked at Fei¡¯lian King with a dark face. He didn¡¯t respond to the meatball monster. Instead, he growled to Fei¡¯lian King in anger, "Boy Chen¡¯s valued by Lord Gong Gong the most! You! You let him...let him..."

    Kun Peng was a smart one. How could not tell that Boy Chen was entrapped by this group of Chaos monsters?

    Wasn¡¯t Boy Chen the best friend of Fei¡¯lian King? Hadn¡¯t Fei¡¯lian King served as the close guard of Boy Chen for countless years? Boy Chen wasn¡¯t good at closebat, so didn¡¯t he survive for so many years by staying under Fei¡¯lian King¡¯s protection?

    "Don¡¯t mention that thing!" Fei¡¯lian King shook his head and said with a dark voice, "In order to let that thing believe that I was truly dead, I even lost my spirit de!"

    Gasping for air, Fei¡¯lian Kingughed coldly and continued, "We¡¯re not Boy Chen. No matter what Gong Gong promises us, you shouldn¡¯t expect us to be like that old crazy thing, to risk our lives for you without having a second thought!"

    He spread his hands and said with that cold voice of his, "If you want us to kill Si Xi for you, what can we get? Where are all those things you promised us? It¡¯s easy for you to speak. You made Boy Chen show his real face and work for you by risking his own life. Mirages created by Boy Chen could even deceive the naturalw! But we¡¯re not him! We won¡¯t do it!"

    Ms. Green Toad chuckled, "Kun Peng, don¡¯t say that we¡¯re mean as brothers and sisters. It¡¯s just...It has never been easy for us to survive till now. You have promised lots to us, but why don¡¯t you give us some real thing now?"

    Si Xi smashed the Valley Thorn on the back of a dragon-head enormous Chaos monster. This Chaos monster had a dragon head and a wolf body, covered in scales and looking quite weird and evil. This monster didn¡¯t dodge. He let Si Xi crush a half of his body, then opened is wide mouth andughed out hoarsely.

    "Good, good, although you promised us to cover the senses of our powers with the Heaven and Earth great formation so that we won¡¯t be suffering thunder trials anymore," This Chaos monster breathed loudly, then continued with a harsh tone, "...we still want something real! We¡¯re not Boy Chen. Naturalws could do nothing to him, so he could deceive the heaven and save himself from the thunder trial. But we can¡¯t...Don¡¯t expect us to risk our lives for you with nothing in return!"

    Kun Peng took a deep breath. He nced at these Chaos monsters and shouted angrily, "Alright, Tusk Sandfly King, still ying dead?" A sphere of purple light appeared on Kun Peng¡¯s hand. The purple light seemed to be holy and mysterious, with a prehistorical power releasing from it. Warm mist streams coiled inside the purple mist, within which, nine gold-rimmed divine talismans were clearly visible.

    "These are the divine talismans of the nine divine Gods that belong to the department of war. These talismans will be merging with your souls. After that, you will be true Gods!" Kun Peng gnashed his teeth and smiled frostily, "From now on, you will not suffer thunder trials ever again. You will be able to live a free life in the world with your real bodies...What are you waiting for?"

    Kun Peng nced at the nine divine talismans in his hand, then threw them out quite reluctantly.

    The bodies of the six Chaos monsters around Si Xi disintegrated immediately, transformed into streams of mist and dissipated in the air.

    Tens of thousands of miles away, in a barren mountain, a few dreadful torrents of spirit creature power rose into the sky. The raging power streams reached millions of meters high, wove together, and transformed into a massive dark cloud, spreading out. Within a twinkling of an eye, the entire night sky was turned purely dark.

    Ms. Green Toad and Fei¡¯lian Kingughed out wildly, while their bodies disintegrated as well. They transformed into strands of mist and drifted away.

 Chapter 1021: The True Faces of the Ancient Spirit Creatures

    Chapter 1021: The True Faces of the Ancient Spirit Creatures

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Heaven, in a bronze-colored great hall, Gong Gong held his hands behind his body, quietly looking at the images showing up in arge magic mirror.

    When Kun Peng threw out the nine divine talismans and a sky-devouring spirit creature power rose, Gong Gong snorted coldly, and said with a grim face, "These evil things...If they were not slightly useful to us...I would have activated the Heaven and Earth great formation, sent down divine thunders and crushed them all!"

    Dishi Cha sat on arge armchair, which was carved out of dark jade, with his legs folded. He had been fiddling with an exquisite jade cup, that was embossed with nine dragons. Hearing Gong Gong, Dishi Cha smiled faintly but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Yemo Tian reclinedfortably on a couch, with a pretty girl held in his arm. At the moment, Yemo Tian¡¯s entire body was surrounded by a dark mist, that even covered his face. Abruptly, he pushed the girl away and leaped up.

    Staring at Gong Gong with a pair of burning eyes, he shouted, "Why is this so troublesome? Marquis Chong Si Xi? Who the hell is he? I can kill all of them all by myself!"

    Gong Gong nced at Yemo Tian, and sighed helplessly.

    Dishi Cha stood up, put the jade cup in his sleeve, then politely bowed to Yemo Tian and said, "Dear Lord, your power and your wisdom are shining upon the world like stars, that will never die."

    Dishi Cha shrugged, yet continued with a low voice, "But, you¡¯re way too noble. These lowly things are not worthy for you to kill!"

    Yemo Tian stared at Dishi Cha, opened his erect eyes, and released a sharp beam of ck light. As he prepared to say something, Dishi Cha continued, "Besides, Pan Gu world does have the power of resistance. They sent you into the deep Chaos with a single magic talisman, which means they are powerful enough to destroy the destructive weapon."

    Yemo Tian opened his mouth, but then shut it disappointedly, showed a gloomy face without saying a word.

    Earlier, he activated the destructive weapon and showed his strength in front of Ji Hao. But in the end, he was sent straight to the deep Chaos by Priest Xuan Du with a single magic talisman. If Dishi Cha didn¡¯t reach to him with a powerful treasure, Yemo Tian might have even gotten lost in the Chaos already. If that truly happened, he would never be able to return to Pan Gu world.

    Thinking of himself desperately running in the Chaos without a clear destination in panic, and the destructive weapon being struck by the Chaos tide, even generating fire sparkles, Yemo Tian couldn¡¯t help but quiver. That confidence he had was gone immediately.

    Nevertheless, his anger never faded. On the contrary, it grew stronger and stronger. He hated Ji Hao so much, and everyone rted to Ji Hao!

    Dishi Cha nced at Yemo Tian¡¯s angry face andforted him with a deep voice, "Therefore, let¡¯s stick to the n! We don¡¯t need to take any risk. We only need a slight little bit of patience, and to be less emotional... We can win everything."

    Gong Gong snorted coldly.

    Dishi Cha hurriedly showed a smile and said, "Of course, we are going to share everything with our dear sworn friend, Lord Gong Gong, aren¡¯t we? We have signed a covenant, we¡¯re the strongest ally!"

    Gong Gong¡¯s tightened look eased a little bit. He looked at the dense and vast dark cloud rising in the magic mirror and said, "These bloody evil things...Boy Chen was very helpful for me, but they got him killed."

    "They¡¯re so powerful. If they fought with their real powers instead of skimping it with clones, how could Boy Chen be..."

    Dishi Cha blinked his eyes, chuckled and responded, "Ah, that¡¯s nothing but an ancient creature, capable of creating mirages and illusions. It is rare, but not irreceable. What I¡¯ve been wondering is, will you still be able to control them after you have turned them into true Gods of this world?"

    Gong Gong still held his hands behind his body, proudly raised his head and gave a faint smile, but didn¡¯t respond to Dishi Cha¡¯s question.

    Dishi Cha shrugged, then slowly sat back into the dark jade armchair while staring at Gong Gong with a slightly taunting look. Then, he nced at Yemo Tian andughed in aplicated way.

    Mind, Feather Mountain... Nine streams of different colored, dense smoke roared up into the sky. They were dark and evil, and wrapped up those purple golden divine talismans thrown out by Kun Peng.

    A series of thunderous roars could be heard from a far distance, while those purple golden magic talismans sank into the sky-covering dark smoke. A warm light shed across each stream of dark smoke, then the cold and evil sense of powering from those coiling dark smoke streams began fading, being reced by a mighty divine power and spreading out.

    Si Xi looked at Kun Peng in shock and said, "Kun Peng, you stole the heaven, fine. But, how dare you give divine positions to these...evil creatures?"

    Wielding the Valley Thorn, Si Xi growled in rage, "After the prehistorical era ended, the naturalws had changed. Each time these evil creatures showed their true bodies, a divine thunder would descend to punish them...Human beings are the owners of the fortune of this world, while these evil creatures are against nature... Even the world itself intended to destroy them!"

    Kun Pen looked at Si Xi coldly, and said in a nd tone, "So what? We know they¡¯re evil creatures that even the world itself wants to kill ...But as long as they are willing to follow our lead, their powers are ours! Lord Gong Gong has a great goal, it can not be achieved without strong helpers. These creatures are just the ones that are needed!"

    Si Xi furiously pointed at Kun Peng and roared, "Idiots! Do you even have brains?! These creatures don¡¯t belong to Pan Gu world. They are outsiders! They¡¯re like those Yu n, Jia n, Xiu n monsters, they¡¯re thieves of the natural fortune!"

    Kun Peng spread his arms, letting a ck mist coil around his entire body as he smiled to Si Xi and said, "So what? Conferred by the heaven, they¡¯re true Gods of this world now. Marquis Chong Si Xi, today is the day you die. Nine Chaos powerful beings will join hands, won¡¯t they be able to kill you? Even though...you¡¯re a Supreme Magus now!"

    A long deep roar echoed through the sky, as thousands of miles away, tens of mountains copsed all of a sudden.

    An earthworm-like, hundreds of miles thick creature rose from underground. This creature was Snow White, and it¡¯s enormous body rose straight to the sky from underground.

    A hundred miles, a, thousands miles, ten-thousand miles...

    Friction force was generated between this enormous thing and the air, causing a bright red light. It vibrated the air, stirring up fierce airstreams and shing against the void gale that came from the higher sky. From time to time, fierce thunderbolts descended from the air, striking to the ground.

    This creature was indescribably huge, and within a couple of breaths, its body had reached around thirty-thousand miles high from the ground.

    In Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, the mysterious man¡¯s voice came, "Ah, Jade Earthworm? Did you see those silver rings on his body? A jade core exists in the ninth ring on his body. Destroy it, and this thing will die."

    Pausing for a second, the mysterious man sighed and continued, "But you have to be careful. This thing is good at splitting his own body and run. Don¡¯t give him any chance of that!"

    Ji Hao gave a bitter smile. He was stuck in the He Tu and Luo Shu great formation, and even if he knew how to kill this Chaos monster, he could not just go out and do it!

    Now, Ji Hao only wished that Si Xi could deal with this enormous thing.

    This Chaos monster was truly, unspeakably huge. Was this a regr size of Chaos Monsters?

 Chapter 1022: Mission

    Chapter 1022: Mission

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Err..."

    Jade Earthworm roared towards the sky, sounding like billions of buffalos roaring together. The strong sound wave even vibrated the sky.

    In the sky, dark and purple clouds moved swiftly like running horses, transforming into a tremendous swirl above Jade Earthworm¡¯s head. After the prehistorical ended, the naturalws changed, and human beings became the owners of the fortune of the world. Chaos monsters were not allowed to show up in the world anymore!

    Jade Earthworm released a strong spirit creature power, seeming ready to challenge the world. The natural will of Pan Gu world was triggered, generating a thunder trial, sending billions of bolts of divine thunder down to destroy this Chaos monster, both his body and his soul!

    Lightning dazzled in the swirl of dark cloud in the sky. As the first divine thunderbolt was about to descend, a golden-purple beam of divine light rose from between Jade Earthworm¡¯s eyebrows.

    A divine talisman emerged from the beam of light, releasing a strong divine power that suffused the whole space. The purple-golden light reached into the gigantic swirl cloud, turned the dark and purple cloud into a splendid rosy glow. The swiftly spinning cloud swirl stopped suddenly, then the dragon-like dazzling thunderbolts in it were all gone, without a single trace. Within a single second, the cloud swirl dissipated.

    "True God?" Cheers came from Jade Earthworm¡¯s enormous body, "I never thought that I¡¯d be a true God one day! I¡¯ve been hiding for so many years. But finally, I can walk out and stand under the bright sky of this world!"

    Jade Earthworm let out a jade-white dense mist from his mouth, then flew up into the sky, transforming into a massive cloud and drifting in the air. He shouted at the sky thrillingly, "Heaven, why don¡¯t you hit me? Why don¡¯t you kill me? Why aren¡¯t you suppressing me? I, Jade Earthworm, have finally brought myself to light once again!"

    Roaring again towards the sky, Jade Earthworm curved his gigantic body and slowly turned his head, fixing those, over a thousand eyes of his on Si Xi. On the middle of his head was a hole that had been constantly opening and closing, filled with countless sharp teeth spinning like tops, causing loud swishing noises.

    Around this tens of miles radius hole were meters-wide, dark-green eyes. These eyes looked like the eyes of snakes, cold, fierce, and emotionless.

    "Marquis Chong Si XI, just now, you hurt that clone of mine very much!" Jade Earthwormughed and said slowly to Si Xi, "Now, it¡¯s my turn!"

    Large streams of saliva gushed out from Jade Earthworm¡¯s mouth. He moved abruptly, as that giant body of his stirred up a strong gust of wind, shattered the air and smashed down to Si Xi. Jade Earthworm used its enormous body as a weapon and threw it down at his enemy. The noise he generated sounded like the sky copsing.

    Si Xi looked at Jade Earthworm seriously. He had no chance to dodge, so he could only take it on.

    Behind him, Man Man, Shaosi and the others were still asleep. Boy Chen was already killed by the mysterious man, but the illusions he created still lingered in their heads. At the moment, Man Man and the others had been fighting hard against those illusions, but none of them could struggle out within a short span of time.

    Ji Hao could not dodge, because if he did that, Jade Earthworm¡¯s enormous body would fall on Man Man and the others.

    Si Xi raised the thousand-mountain shield. The silhouettes of countless mountains rose from the shield, along with a dense yellow mist that covered the air and transformed into a ten-thousand-mile wide, thick mist shield, reaching up to the sky. Dark-yellow divine light dazzled from every pore of Si Xi. He absorbed the pure earth powering from surrounding earth meridians, and his body began expanding, quickly reaching thousands of meters tall.

    The thousands of meters tall Si Xi was now a frightening giant. Nevertheless, inparison with Jade Earthworm¡¯s gigantic body, Si Xi still looked quite tiny.

    The ground quaked intensely, gales in the air vibrated while countless bolts of thunder-me descended from the sky. A half of Jade Earthworm¡¯s bodynded heavily on the yellow-colored mist shield. Shocking waves roared in all directions visibly, swept across the surrounding area and ttened all mountains. Even hundreds of floating mountains in the sky were silently shattered.

    The water-sealing formation built with breathing earth in Feather Mountain had also been struck by the strong waves of force. The tremendous water-tank-shaped water-sealing magic formation emitted a bright yellow light, yet remained perfectly motionless, no matter how hard the shocking waves struck.

    "Si Xi!" Jade Earthworm straightened his body once again, facing Si Xi and called his name hoarsely, "Follow my voice...Si Xi!"

    Si Xi trembled intensely. From his body, a faintly visible man-shaped mist spread out.

    Jade Earthworm was high-pitched and extremely unpleasant to hear. However, that voice contained a dreadful soul-sealing power. If Si Xi were an ordinary human being, hearing Jade Earthworm¡¯s voice, his soul would definitely be dragged out of his body. Then, he would do anything the Jade Earthworm wanted.

    Nevertheless, Si Xi was a Supreme Magus now, and his soul had merged with the core of the star inside his body. Hearing Jade Earthworm¡¯s voice, the star quaked inside his body, and the dark-yellow light emitted from his body was boosted up. But inside the star core, Si Xi¡¯s soul wasn¡¯t affected at all.

    "Jade Earthworm...I am a Supreme Magus now. I share a body with a real star, and I am as powerful as an ancient star king! This little soul-sealing magic of yours, what can it possibly do to me?" Si Xi growled thunderously while swinging the Valley Thorn, that had also expanded to thousands of meters long, fiercely down towards Jade Earthworm¡¯s body.

    Bang! A long and bleeding sh appeared on Jade Earthworm¡¯s gigantic body. Glowing snow-white blood sshed out andnded on the ground. nts, rocks, and anything else touched this snow-white blood turned into milky white jade immediately.

    Jade Earthworm roared ragingly at the sky, widely opened his mouthpart, and took a deep breath towards Si Xi, "If you refuse to give me your soul, then give me your blood, flesh and life-force!"

    A strong whirlwind rose from around Si Xi, screaming towards Jade Earthworm¡¯srge mouth.

    Other than taking souls, Jade Earthworm had another brutal ability, which was devouring living beings. Back in the prehistorical era, Jade Earthworm had a great appetite. He had swallowed countless living creatures and destroyed many species. Atst, he gained incalcble enemies, which gathered together and beat him up, wounding him seriously. Since then, he disappearedpletely, till this day!

    Si Xi paused, his spirit blood was agitated, seeming about to gush out through his pores. He hurriedly wielded the thousand-mountain shield and covered his body with a dense yellow cloud. Meanwhile, the star inside his body also released a strong power that stabilized his spirit blood. Not even a slight little bit life-force was dragged out of Si Xi¡¯s body.

    "Jade Earthworm, is that all you can do?" Si Xi looked at Jade Earthworm and shouted.

    "What about me then?" Deep roars could be heard, while a scaled monster with a wolf body and a dragon head tore the earth apart and leaped up into the sky. "I am Dragon Wolf King. Si Xi, killing you is the mission that Gong Gong gave us!"

    Dragon Wolf King opened his wide mouth and let out a sharp, crescent-shaped stream of power, fiercely hacking on the yellow mist shield created by the thousand-mountain shield.

    Puff! A big half of the yellow mist shield was cut open, and Si Xi was almost injured.

 Chapter 1023: The Fight Never Stopped

    Chapter 1023: The Fight Never Stopped

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    In the He Tu and Luo Shu great formation, on the river bend nearest to Ji Hao in the winding river, the water-kind spirit creature standing on the back of the enormous turtle showed his teeth menacingly. He pointed his finger at Ji Hao and said, "Earl Yao Ji Hao, from now on, you should respect our water-kind. If you are willing to be my ve, I might give you some meat to eat!"

    High up in the sky, on arge star, another water-kind spirit creature, who had been holding a sparkling long streamer and remaining motionless,ughed out loud as well, "Earl Yao Ji Hao, you are so famous nowadays. We¡¯ve been hearing your name all the time! But, you have to surrender to fate!"

    On another star, a spirit creature with a turtle body and a dragon head grinned, releasing a few frigid streams of mist from his mouth, "Indeed, you have to learn to surrender to fate. Lord Gong Gong has nned for over a thousand years. This Pan Gu world will eventually be a world of boundless water, and our water-kind will be the owner of this world. As for your humankind, you are destined to work for us, serve us, and be our food!"

    A muscr, enormous spirit creature, who had a strong power vibration releasing from him, abruptly dropped the sparkling long streamer held in his hand, and leaped down from his star. He trod on a cloud, drifting down hundreds of meters from Ji Hao. He looked at Ji Hao, and provokingly wielded his fist.

    A taunting look showed in his fierce eyes, as this spirit creature pointed at Ji Hao andughed, "Come over here, kneel under my feet, lick my palm! Hehe, if you lick well, I can kindly take you as a ve of mine. From now on, as long as I have something to eat, you can always get some soup."

    From between Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows, a clear stream of light suddenly spurted out. Without Kun Peng controlling the whole great formation, these water-kind spirit creatures, who had been taunting and teasing Ji Hao, didn¡¯t manage to react timely. Ji Hao transformed into a clear beam of light and brushed across the spirit creature on a cloud.

    He gripped the hilt of the Taiji divine sword reversely and let the sword edge gently slice across the neck of that enormous spirit creature.

    The body of this spirit creature was thickly covered in bronze dragon scales. As the sword edge swept across his water-tank-thick neck, that neck was cut off as easily as cutting a piece of tofu. The extremely negative power was as cold as ice, softly drilling into this spirit creature¡¯s body.

    The cutting edge on the neck was as smooth as a mirror, and no blood was squeezed out. Therge head of this creature thudded on the ground. ¡®Pop¡¯, the head exploded, and turned into a pile of white colored fine ice crystals. The soul of this creature was frozen and destroyed by the extremely negative power as well. Not even a slight trace of his soul managed to escape.

    "I am Earl Yao Ji Hao. I can¡¯t free myself from this He Tu and Luo Shu great formation, but it doesn¡¯t mean that you pieces of sh*t can do whatever you want in front of me." Ji Hao sent the golden bridge back into his body, then raised the Taiji divine sword high. The clear stream of light flew around his body, with some faintly visible, mysterious spell symbols sparkling in it.

    "Your water-kind beings will be the owners of this world? For the fact that you said something like this, after the flood is controlled for good, I will suggest the human emperor to gather the force of the entire humankind and ughter all water-kind beings in the world!" The intent of killing burned in Ji Hao¡¯s heart like a raging fire, as he said word by word, "From this day on, the humankind and the kind of spirit creatures are enemies!"

    The group of water-kind spirit creature were shocked by Ji Hao¡¯s cruelty and fierceness, daring not to make any other sound.

    The one killed by Ji Hao just now had cultivated himself severely for tens of thousands of years, and was as powerful as peak-level Divine Magi. He was a famous high-grade warriormander among the water-kind armies leading by Gong Gong, and had always been a fierce and violent one. Back in the Northern Wastnd, people would even mention his name to scare their children and stop them from crying loudly.

    Nevertheless, such a strong spirit creature was actually killed by Ji Hao with such a quick sword move!

    "Kill him!" In the sky, tens of water-kind spirit creatures standing on stars roared in rage. They wielded those sparkling long steamers as quickly as they could, allowing thoserge stars to dazzle in the sky. Streams of starlight poured down and struck straight to Ji Hao like shooting stars.

    On the winding river, spirit creatures standing on the backs of the nine enormous turtles began incanting a spell together, making the river water surge and raise roaring waves. The air around Ji Hao turned heavy and sticky, as he felt like he was being soaked in glue, barely able to move. Meanwhile, a mighty pressure came from all directions, seeming to crush him.

    Ji Hao sat down on the ground, crossed his legs, and put the Taiji divine sword on his knees, pressed his hands on the sword, without moving at all.

    The Pan Gu bell floated above his head, sending down the Chaos power to protect Ji Hao. No matter how much power the great formation released, it could only stir the Chaos power, without harming even a hair of Ji Hao.

    The Taiji Universe mirror released a bright clear light and wrapped around the misty starlighting from the sky. Those misty starlight streams disappeared without a trace, then suddenly reappeared from behind those water-kind spirit creatures, who had been waving their long streamers. It struck on the heads of these spirit creatures without giving them a chance to react, sweeping them off their feet.

    "Idiots!" Ji Hao looked at these water-kind spirit creatures who suffered their own strike and snorted coldly.

    From therge round-shaped light screen above his head, Ji Hao saw the Jade Earthworm and Dragon Wolf King crazily attacking Si Xi. Jade Earthwormrgely opened his mouthpart and sent out a hurricane that wrapped Si Xi up. He couldn¡¯t drag any life-force out of Si Xi¡¯s body, but he did slow Si Xi downrgely.

    Dragon Wolf King opened his wide jaws, as purely dark, crescent-shaped, sharp streams of power swished out, almost shattering the yellow mist shield created by the thousand-mountain shield. Si Xi had been trying his best to draw power from the star inside his body. However, he could only barely maintain the yellow mist shield. Those dark crescent-shaped power streams nearly broke the thousand-mountain shield many times and injured his body.

    Jade Earthwormughed out wildly, "Si Xi, both the thousand-mountain shield and the Valley Thorn are supreme treasures from the heaven, and are unimaginably powerful. However, only true divine Gods can release all of their powers. But you, you can only trigger fifty percent of their powers at most!"

    While attacking Si Xi violently, Dragon Wolf King roared and said, "Si Xi, if you had truly merged with that real star inside you and attained all the power which should belong to a star king, we might be a little bit afraid of you. But you¡¯re a still a new Supreme Magus. How much of the star power you can use? What percentage? Ten? Twenty?"

    A muffled roar came from underground. Within the area three to four thousand miles in radius, rockyers rose, and then were crushed into ashes by a dreadful and violent force.

    An iparably huge cockroach slowly climbed up to the ground. The spirit creature power released by it even cracked the earth, leaving countless huge cracks on the ground. Fei¡¯lian King screamed thunderously, then his huge body began shrinking. It turned hundreds of miles long within a few breaths, and next, transformed into a muscr man with a purely dark skin.

    Fei¡¯lian King roared again at the sky, then grabbed a towering mountain, carried on his shoulder, and rushed towards Si Xi with big steps. Fei¡¯lian King didn¡¯t know how to cast magic. Instead, he was all about strength. Rushing to Si Xi, he raised the mountain and smashed down on him.

    Followed by a thunderous bang, under the joined attackunched by Fei¡¯lian King and Dragon Wolf King, the yellow mist shield copsed. Si Xi¡¯s wrist shook, then therge ten-thousand mountain shield was sent hundreds of miles away, followed by a yellow stream of light.

    Before Si Xi could do anything else, Fei¡¯lian King picked up the mountain and smashed into his chest, denting it while causing a thunderous series of bone cracking noise. Si Xi growled in rage, raised the Valley Thorn with his right hand and swung, whipping on Fei¡¯lian King¡¯s head and crushed a half of it.

    In the next moment, a green silhouette dashed over, heavily bumping on Si Xi¡¯s spine.

    Si Xi shouted in pain, bending his body with a strange posture.

 Chapter 1024: Forced to Bet with Life

    Chapter 1024: Forced to Bet with Life

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    What bumped on Si Xi¡¯s back was a seven to eight miles long, slim and a green toad.

    This toad¡¯s skin was thickly covered in sparkling red light and loop-shaped speckles. With a single glimpse, one would know that this toad was a rare, highly poisonous one.

    "Ms. Green Toad, great job!"

    Standing on a dark cloud, Kun Peng gave a fake smile and said, "People, I¡¯ve given you what you wanted. Are you no better than Ms. Green Toad, a woman? Do it together now, kill Si Xi. In the future, each one of you will have a good position in the heaven."

    The green toad grunted, then opened her jaws and let out red and blue, weirdly glowing streams of poisonous mist that quickly enveloped Si Xi¡¯s entire body.

    Si Xi¡¯s chest was dented, and his spine was broken. He tightened his body up and let his hollow chest swell back up, while his broken spine healed in an instant. Next, he stomped his foot on the ground and made the earth buzz. Dense yellow mist rolled in the air and rushed in from all directions,nding on his body and transforming into a thick yellow armor.

    A full armor covered Si Xi¡¯s body, then the yellow-colored earth power continued gathering towards him. This heavy and thick armor turned more and more clear and crystal-like, and soon became as transparent as a real crystal.

    Ms. Green Toad had just let out a mouthful of poisonous mist, and before she could leap away, Si Xi wielded the Valley Thorn with his right hand, creating a ten-mile wide hole under Ms. Green Toad¡¯s feet. A dreadfully great gravity force transformed into a blue light and shone from the deep hole. It gripped Ms. Green Toad¡¯s body and dragged her down into the bottomless hole.

    Si Xi burst with a great growl, then the ground folded back together. A strange rumbling noise came from underground, while Ms. Green Toad¡¯s raging curse could be faintly heard.

    Jade Earthworm suddenly drilled into the ground, making it quake. In the following moment,yers of rock around Si Xi shattered, as Jade Earthworm¡¯s enormous head reached out of the ground while spraying white mist, with Ms. Green Toad carried on that head. Ms. Green Toad was now covered in wounds.

    Ms. Green Toad threw a vicious nce at Si Xi, then opened her mouth and let out a three-hundred meters wide, green bead.

    The bead was surrounded by coiling green mist, striking down towards Si Xi¡¯s head along with a streak of light. The green mist around the bead slightly touched Si Xi¡¯s earth power armor, but arge area of armor instantly turned light-green from dark-yellow, then turned into fine sand and dispersed off.

    Followed by a muffled bang, the bead struck on Si Xi¡¯s head, immediately covering Si Xi¡¯s face with a thinyer of green mist. He staggered slightly, and couldn¡¯t help but take two steps backward. Even the air he breathed out was faintly green.

    "Now! Move! Kill him together!" Kun Peng¡¯s face was even twitching in excitement, "A human Supreme Magus! Since the era of Emperor Fu Xi, no human Supreme Magus has ever died! If you kill Si Xi today, your fame willst for thousands of years. Generation after generation, you will be worshipped by all spirit creatures!"

    Fei¡¯lian King roared hoarsely while hergely opened his mouth. Two shining tusks fell off from his mouth and transformed into a pair of machetes, being gripped in his hands. Like a crazy devil, Fei¡¯lian King violently pounced on Si Xi, while the pair of machetes hacked on Si Xi¡¯s body, leaving sharp shreds of afterimages in the air.

    Si Xi didn¡¯t have the time the retrieve the thousand-mountain shield. Therefore, he could only take all the attacks with that earth power armor worn by him now. Wherever the pair of machetes reached, long cracks appeared on the yellow armor, while Si Xi was continuously forced back by Fei¡¯lian King¡¯s strangely humongous strength. A bone cracking noise constantly came out of Si Xi¡¯s body, whilerge streams of green blood spurted out of his mouth.

    Dragon Wolf Kingughed maliciously,rgely opened his mouth, and sent out a massive wave of sharp, crescent power stream. A dark tornado was generated by these dark crescent power streams, sweeping across the area. The nature of these dark crescent power stream was unknown, but without a doubt, they were incredibly sharp and highly corrosive. Si Xi¡¯s armor was cut into pieces, while sharp dark crescent power streams brushed across his body, leaving thin yet deep wounds on him.

    Jade Earthworm opened his mouthpart and let out a strong gust of wind that surrounded Si Xi¡¯s body. Drops of blood squeezed out from Si Xi¡¯s wounds, all being swallowed by Jade Earthworm.

    Another thunderous roar could be heard as a not so huge crack appeared on the ground, from which, a bright blue, enormous aquatic centipede dashed out. The body of this aquatic centipede had over three-thousand sections, each section having a sharp pair of de-like feet.

    This aquatic centipede had a dragon head, and was only around a hundred meters thick. But, it was over ny-thousand meters long. Blue venom had been spurting out of the huge mouth of this aquatic centipede. This aquatic centipede flew swiftly, transformed into a long blue streak of light and dazzling across the sky. Its thousands of sharp feet brought up frigid beams of light, fiercely cutting on Si Xi¡¯s body.

    A series of puffing noise could be heard without an end, while those highly poisonous, dagger-like feet sank deep into Si Xi¡¯s body and draggedrge pieces of skin and flesh off his body. Si Xi growled at the sky, as a blue starlight broke out from his body. The poisons sent into his body by Ms. Green Toad and the blue centipede were forced out by the heavy star power, and next, the gravity force around Si Xi¡¯s body was suddenly raised by thousands of times. Even the space was crushed by the suddenly raised gravity force.

    Along with a series of cracking noise, Jade Earthworm, Fei¡¯lian King, Ms. Green Toad, the blue centipede and the other few Chaos monsters had their heads thudded on the ground simultaneously. The suddenly changed gravity force didn¡¯t give them any time to react, and they all fell to the ground quite embarrassedly. Before these few Chaos monsters stood back up, Kun Peng suddenly swung his arm forward and threw out a meteor hammer. The meteor hammer stirred up a fierce gale and violently smashed on the back of Si Xi¡¯s head, making him stumble and press down to the ground.

    "Do it! Together! What¡¯re you waiting for?!" Kun Peng waved his arms and screamed, "Kill Si Xi! Cut his stomach open! I¡¯ve always been wondering that human Magi take real stars into their bodies with ny-nine star-sealing magic formation, but what do those stars look like in their bellies?"

    A thunderous growl came from a distance. Another Chaos monster merged with the divine talisman. As the spirit creature power released from this Chaos monster gradually turned divine, this faintly glowing, purple and golden creature shattered thickyers of rock and rose from underground.

    This enormous creature looked like a belt fish, with tens of transparent fins on both sides of its body. His saw-shaped mouthpart was filled with sharp teeth, and from time to time, electric bolts shed across his body. From far away, he looked at Si Xi, opened his mouthpart and sent out dragon-like bolts of lightning, striking at Si Xi along with a thunderous noise.

    Inside the He Tu and Luo Shu great formation, Ji Hao sat on the ground with his teeth gnashed, looking at those Chaos monsters attacking Si Xi.

    Obviously, Si Xi was about to lose it. Indeed, Si Xi was a Supreme Magus now, but after all, he was a newly promoted Supreme Magus. At this stage, he couldn¡¯t yet control all the powers of the star inside his body. Inparison with these Chaos monsters, Si Xi was weaker in both terms of power and experience.

    Furthermore, Si Xi was attacked by a group of Chaos monsters together, and it was already impressive for Si Xi toe so far.

    Right behind Si Xi were Man Man, Shaosi and the others...If anything happened to Si Xi, they would be the next to die.

    "You have forced me...He Tu, Luo Shu, you¡¯re called supreme magic treasures, and supreme magic treasures should have souls..."

    "Do you dare to make a bet with your lives?"

    Ji Hao slowly took out all destructive magic talismans and magic thunder bombs he had. These were given by Priest Dachi for the life-and-death game in Pan Xi world, but Ji Hao didn¡¯t use them all in Pan Xi world. While speaking, Ji Hao put all these magic talismans and bombs neatly on the ground.

 Chapter 1025: Supreme Magic Treasures Have Souls

    Chapter 1025: Supreme Magic Treasures Have Souls

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Those water-kind spirit creatures who had been crazily attacking Ji Hao with the power of the He Tu and Luo Shu great formation stopped simultaneously, staring at those magic talismans and magic thunder bombs in front of Ji Hao, as if those were ghosts from hell.

    These spirit creatures were as powerful as peak-level Divine Magi. In order to reach this level, they had cultivated themselves for at lease ten-thousand years. Therefore, these spirit creatures were all knowledgeable and experienced. All these magic talismans and magic thunder bombs made by Priest Dachi seemed to be ordinary at first nce, but if one looked closer, every single one of these pieces ced on the ground by Ji Hao had been releasing a strong yet restrained power of Dao. As these spirit creatures released their spirit powers and scanned across these magic talismans and thunder bombs, a fear arose from the deepest areas of their souls.

    That dreadful feeling reminded them of their infancy, when they were little weak spirit creature living in the wildness. During thunderstorm days, they could only hide in their nests, listening to the thunders rumbling above their heads, that seemed ready to strike them to death at any time.

    Like a bottomless chasm, like a vast ocean, that immeasurable terror threw them into despair.

    Standing on stars, those water-kind spirit creatures had cold sweat flowing down from their foreheads. How scary was this? Just now, if they didn¡¯t stop attacking Ji Hao timely, and if a slight stream of starlight touched any of those magic talismans and thunder bombs, all those talismans and thunder bombs might get detonated. Without a doubt, once these things were detonated, they would definitely be all blown into ashes.

    As for Ji Hao...

    Ji Hao was protected by the Pan Gu bell. Even the He Tu and Luo Shu great magic formation couldn¡¯t do any harm to him, so these things surely wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt even a hair of his either.

    "Earl Yao Ji Hao, you, where did you..." A crocodile-shaped spirit creature, whose skin was thickly covered in pimples, pointed his finger at those magic talismans and thunder bombs and stuttered in both fear and greediness, "These treasures, where did you get them?"

    Ji Hao pressed his hands on the Taiji Divine sword, flicked his finger and tinkled the sword edge, making a silvery sound. Without taking even a nce at these water-kind spirit creatures, Ji Hao continued, "He Tu, Luo Shu, since you¡¯re both supreme magic treasures, you should be able to hear me speaking. In my sect, Priest Dachi is my elder uncle, Priest Qing Wei is my younger uncle, and my Shifu..."

    "Priest Yu Yu..." Abruptly, an old and hoarse voice came from an unknown source, "That one always gave us headaches. Is he your Shifu?"

    All those water-kind spirit creatures who had been controlling the great formation leaped straight up. In a great panic, they looked around while shouting in shock. He Tu and Luo Shu were two supreme magic treasures cherished by Kun Peng for countless years. Kun Peng hadn¡¯t gained full control over these two treasures. Therefore, he always needed these water-kind spirit creatures to help him control the He Tu and Luo Shu great magic formation that he created based on those two treasures.

    It had been many years since this great formation was created. These water-kind spirit creatures had helped Kun Peng control this great formation hundreds of times, but they never heard such a voice from the great formation.

    This He Tu and Luo Shu great formation wasn¡¯t really under their full control. This made cold sweat gush out of the back of these proud and arrogant water-kind spirit creatures instantly. A bad feeling struck them suddenly.

    "Priest Yu Yu is my Shifu." Ji Hao slowly stood up, gripped the hilt of the Taiji divine sword with both hands and pointed the sword tip to the ground. Coldly, he continued, "You know him, perfect...His temper...You know what I mean?"

    Remaining silent for a while, that old and hoarse voice sighed heavily and said, "These magic talismans, thunder bombs, Priest Dachi made these, didn¡¯t he?"

    Ji Hao nodded and responded with a deep voice, "Do you think these magic talismans and thunder bombs made by my elder under can damage this great formation and harm you two? Or...What if I risk losing everything and make a greater bet with you?"

    Gnashing his teeth, Ji Hao took out the golden bridge, Taiji Creation cauldron, and Taiji Universe mirror.

    Pointing at these supreme pieces, which had been releasing strong power vibrations, Ji Hao said in that deep and cold voice of his, "I can bear lose everything... If I make these treasures destroy themselves..."

    A silvery voice came, interrupted him in a slightly taunting and scornful tone, "Not a single pre-world supreme magic treasure will ever destroy itself...Supreme treasures can recognize you as their owners, can help you fight your enemies, but are you saying that you want magic treasures like us to destroy ourselves? Hehe, I doubt it. Do you really think you¡¯re powerful enough to do that?"

    Ji Hao coughed. He didn¡¯t know which one of these two voices belonged to He Tu and which one belonged to Luo Shu. While coughing, Ji Hao boosted up the powers of the few treasures as much as he could, then said, "Maybe you won¡¯t destroy yourself, but these treasures of mine definitely will...Because they¡¯re not naturally crafted, they¡¯re artificial...They haven¡¯t yet had souls. Therefore, I can easily make them destroy themselves with a single thought of mine!"

    The two voices remained silent for a long while, then the old and hoarse one began talking, "Make pre-world treasures with after-world powers? This...Hmm, this sense of power is familiar... Are these his works? Did he make these for you? You...You¡¯re indeed valued by them."

    That silvery voice also turned lower, sounding a bit weak, "More importantly, you¡¯re Priest Yu Yu¡¯s disciple...Eh, even if you Shifu wasn¡¯t Yu Yu, the other two, and the one behind them, all not easy to deal with."

    Ji Hao said in a deep voice, "I¡¯m not demanding too much. I only want you to open the great formation and let me go."

    The two voices responded almost simultaneously, "Let you go...Fine. But, Kun Peng forcibly cultivated us for countless years, and a small half of our true spirit is now under his control. If you can destroy the true spirit seal he left inside us, anything can be negotiable."

    Before these two voices faded, a ck and white sphere of mist silently emerged. Inside the mist was a vast body water, and in the water was an enormous fish. It was drifting along the waves, letting out bright roars from time to time that sounded like dragon roars.

    Above the head of this enormous fish, a hundreds of miles long, unfolded scroll floated. On the scroll, countless great rivers were coiling around each other. Ji Hao only cast a glimpse at the scroll, but he could already barely remain standing, as if violent waves had pped on him.

    "You have Priest Dachi¡¯s magic talismans, perfect!" said He Tu and Luo Shu together, "Destroy this true spirit seal left by Kun Peng for us, along with this ¡®ten-thousand streams scroll¡¯ that he used for controlling us. You set us free, and we send you out!"

    A cold light sparkled in Ji Hao¡¯s eyes as he said, "Not enough. You trapped me in here for so long, and made Minister Si Xi suffer so many severe injuries...You also have to trap those Chaos monsters for me."

    Remaining silent for a while, He Tu and Luo Shu responded together, "Only for once...You don¡¯t even think about us recognizing you as our owner!"

    Ji Hao smilingly raised his head, nodded to those dumbfounded spirit creature, and said, "Only for once, you trap those Chaos monsters for me, then everything can be negotiated. Minister Si Xi and I will deal with Kun Peng together."

    He Tu and Luo Shuughed out loud, then the ck and white mist dissipated slowly, exposing Kun Peng¡¯s true spirit seal.

 Chapter 1026: A Great Reversal

    Chapter 1026: A Great Reversal

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Feather Mountain, under the sub-water-sealing magic formation which was built with breathing earth, Si Xi had been gasping quickly, and his body was covered in blood.

    He was wounded severely, over and over again. But with the power of the real star inside him, he healed himself every time. Si Xi had already boosted his power up to an extreme degree, but still failed to fend off all attacksunched by those Chaos monsters. Not to mention the fact that Kun Peng had been standing aside, staring at him all the time. Just now, he threw out a meteor hammer that broke Si Xi¡¯s skull, and nearly knocked him out. By now, Si Xi paid a small half of his attention on Kun Peng, in case heunched any other sneak attacks.

    Kun Peng held his hands in his sleeves, proudly looking at another two Chaos monsters merge with their divine talismans, dispelling their evil spirit creature power and turning into true Gods of this world to join the fight against Si Xi.

    As long as these Chaos monsters killed Si Xi, and had their hands stained by Si Xi¡¯s blood, they could no longer hesitate. They would be having no choice but to follow Gong Gong to the end obediently.

    These Chaos monsters...To be honest, Kun Peng despised them.

    What Chaos monsters? What powerful creatures born before the time? All bullsh*t!

    What terrifying evil beings? Who had joined the great war against Saint Pan Gu? They were just bragging!

    If they were truly that great, why did they all hide after the prehistorical era ended? Why didn¡¯t they dare to show your real faces to people in this world? Ultimately, wasn¡¯t that because they weren¡¯t powerful enough? Kun Peng was a part of the first batch of living creatures in Pan Gu world. Back in the prehistorical era, he indeed wasn¡¯t as powerful as these Chaos monsters, but how was the situation now?

    At present, he was the head of the eight senior ministers under Gong Gong¡¯smand. Back in the Northern Wastnd, no one couldmand him but Gong Gong. He was worshiped by billions of people; he held power over those people¡¯s lives and properties, and he could have anything he wanted.

    These Chaos monsters, their fame was way bigger than their powers. If Gong Gong didn¡¯t insist on getting them involved, Kun Peng wouldn¡¯t even think about inviting these evil creatures to join the team. But of course, Kun Peng could understand some of Gong Gong¡¯s thoughts. It was nothing but the game of powers, methods to achieve bnce.

    While scornfullyughing, Kun Peng proudly raised his head and looked at the sky.

    As for those ns of Gong Gong, Kun Peng believed that he had seen through all of those ns and calctions. After all, Kun Peng had lived for so many years, but how old was Gong Gong? Kun Pen had served tens of generations of Gong Gong already. Speaking of ns and calctions, how many people in the world could ever bepared with him, Kun Peng?

    Back then, if he didn¡¯t owe Gong Gong Family that much and be forced to make a blood oath to serve Gong Gong Family till the end of the day, how could Kun Peng ever be willing to stay under Gong Gong¡¯smand?

    "But, who am I? Even though you¡¯re now working with those non-humankind beings, even though you have now gotten all these ancient evil beings involved, I will still get every everything I deserve, everything."

    Kun Pengughed proudly. No matter what Gong Gong wanted, no matter what Pan Gu world would be, all in all, he, Kun Peng, would definitely be able to gain the richest part of the ultimate aplishment,. This was the great confidence that Kun Peng raised in the past countless years. It had been so many centuries, but when had Kun Peng ever suffered or been deceived?

    Except for the fact that earlier today, he was almost smashed to death by someone...

    Curving his mouth corners down, Kun Peng rubbed his back, where he could still feel a dull pain from. He gnashed his teeth and cursed. Priest Hua and Priest Mu, those two, it was better not to offend them...But it was hard to say though. Once Gong Gong achieved his goal, and when the ownership of this world shifted, he would naturally get a chance to take his revenge.

    Dong! Tusk Sandfly King, who had just transformed into a man shape, turned his pair of arms into a pair of huge machetes and hacked on Si Xi¡¯s back. The pair of long sawtooth machetes dragged Si Xi¡¯s spine out of his body. Blood sshed, while Si Xi roared in pain. The few Chaos monsters rushed up together andunched a crazy wave of attacks on Si Xi, while letting the Valley Thorn whip on their faces.

    Si Xi clenched his teeth and fought without taking a single step back, suffering all violent attacks, protecting Man Man and the others with his body. Man Man and the others were still asleep. Si Xi wielded the Valley Thorn and tried his best to defend. But still, Ms. Green Toad made a bite on his right lower leg. A small half of his leg bone was corroded and softened by the venom. The bone broke, and Si Xi¡¯s knee thudded on the ground.

    "Kill!" Fei¡¯lian King wielded a machete of his,unching three hacks on Si Xi¡¯s neck in a row.

    The first hack broke his armor, the second hack made into his muscle, and the third hack broke his bones. Three hacks in a row, Si Xi¡¯s head was almost sent flying into the sky. Si Xi growled in pain, as a blood-red light shed across his neck. The strong life-force of his healed his wound immediately once again.

    Straightening the Valley Thorn, Si Xi lunged it like a spear. Fei¡¯lian King howled in pain as the Valley Thorn prated his body. Sticky blood gushed out of his body in streams along the Valley Thorn¡¯s body, then spraying on Si Xi¡¯s head and face.

    "My friends, are you still saving your powers?" Kun Peng shouted unpleasantly, "We¡¯ve wasted enough time. Hurry up, do it now. We have real businesses to attend. Hehe, finish him, and a big half of the great goal will be aplished."

    Thest two Chaos monsters merged with their divine talismans as well, dispelled their evil spirit creature power, and became true Gods. Hearing Kun Peng, the few Chaos monsters roared out simultaneously and nced at each other, incanting a strange,plicated spell tougher in concord. An overwhelming spirit creature power released from their bodies, as an evil frigid gust of wind rose from the ground, transformed into dense clouds, and wrapped Si Xi in it.

    This was a long-brewed lethal attack. As long as these Chaos monsters burst their powers together, Si Xi might not be able to survive, even though he was a Supreme Magus.

    At this very moment, the He To and Luo Shu magic formation, which floated in the air, silently split up. An earth-shaking bang came from the air. Kun Peng had been looking at Si Xi in a taunting and scornful way, as if he was watching a great show. But all of a sudden, he burst with a howl, buried his head in his arms, and screamed heartbreakingly. Blood spurted out from his head. Without knowing how, he was wounded severely, not only in his body, but also his soul. Furthermore, the injury was quite serious.

    The power vibration released from Kun Peng was suddenly weakened by seventy to eighty percent. He raised his head, looked at the He Tu and Luo Shu great formation. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. He howled hysterically, "You idiots, scums, b*stards... What the hell did you do? I asked you to do one thing! One thing only! Trap Ji Hao! Trap that kid..."

    With the Pan Bu bell floating above his head, Ji Hao descended from the air. Taiji divine sword was held in his right hand, leaving an arc-shaped beam of light in the air as it followed a mysterious, indescribable track. The sword hacked down at Kun Peng¡¯s head, as if it was going to open a whole new world.

    Behind Ji Hao was a sphere of ck and white mist, transformed from the He Tu and Luo Shu great formation. The mist rolled, and suddenly turned into a tornado that roared down. The few Chaos monsters had still been crazily attacking Si Xi, but when they saw the ck and white, roaring tornado, they screamed out loud. In the following moment, all these Chaos monsters were dragged up into the air by the tornado.

    The hundred-mile-radius, ck and white sphere of mist began spinning swiftly. He Tu and Luo Shu¡¯s voice echoed to the clouds, "Earl Yao Ji Hao, you broke Kun Peng¡¯s true spirit seal for us, so we can surely help you to trap these few evil things. But you should move fast, as too many people have been coveting us. Just finish this as soon as you can, we¡¯re in a hurry to hide ourselves!"

    Ji Haoughed out wildly. The edge of the Taiji divine sword had already reached Kun Peng¡¯s head. A sharp intent of sword spread out in the air, shattering Kun Peng¡¯s long hair inch by inch, exposing his shining scalp.

 Chapter 1027: Red Flame Heaven Strike

    Chapter 1027: Red me Heaven Strike

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    ng! Kun Peng swiftly raised a four-edged sword and blocked the Taiji divine sword. Large clouds of frigid mist spurted out from the four-edged sword, transforming toyers of mushroom-shaped cloud that shielded Kun Peng.

    Ji Haobined the moves of sky-opening, earth-splitting, everything-grow and everything-perish, andunched this attack. An immeasurable power of Dao was contained in this move. Dark frigid clouds shatteredyer byyer, until the Taiji divine sword hacked on the purely dark four-edged sword, which was divided into twenty-four sections.

    This pair of four-edged swords was also a naturally crafted supreme treasure generated by the world itself when it was created. This pair of weapons was called Great Cold sword, named after one of the twenty-four sr term, called Great Cold. The nature of this pair of weapons was nothing but coldness, perfectly matching Kun Peng¡¯s power.

    Nevertheless, nging against the Taiji divine sword, this worldpanying spirit treasure let out a shrill scream, then was cut into two by Ji Hao¡¯s sword. A loud sizzling noise could be heard, while this broken four-edged sword and the other one in Kun Peng¡¯s sleeve, transformed into a dense, dark mist, spreading out. Following a series of resonant howls, two dark flood dragons wriggled away in the dense mist.

    Ji Hao harmed the true body of a Great Cold sword, and also crushed the true spirit seal left in it by Kun Peng. That Great Cold sword was damaged severely, but fortunately, this treasure was created in pair. One was cut broken, but the other one remained undamaged. Therefore, this pair of supreme treasure was only damaged, and not destroyed directly.

    Kun Peng¡¯s true spirit seal was broken, so he could no longer control this pair of Great Cold sword. Therefore, this pair of sword, which were badly wounded by Ji Hao, fled away at their highest speed. Their fear towards the Taiji divine sword had reached an extreme point. How could they stay any longer to protect Kun Peng?

    Being blocked by the Great Cold sword for a moment, the Taiji divine sword was slowed down slightly. Blood surged out from Kun Peng¡¯s mouth, ears, eyes and nose. He screamed in pain while whirlwinds rose from around his body, wrapped his scrawny body, and dragged him away quickly.

    Poor Kun Peng, no one knew where this misfortune of hise from. He Tu and Luo Shu were a pair of legendary pre-world magic treasure, known as the most mysterious pre-world magic treasures in the entire Pan Gu world. This pair fell into Kun Peng¡¯s hands, but after countless years of severe cultivation, he only managed to merge a slight trace of true spirit seal in this pair of treasure. With some solid difficulties, he finally created the He Tu and Luo Shu great magic formation to trap his enemies.

    In order to cultivate He Tu and Luo Shu and gain a full control of this pair, the true spirit seal he put in these two treasures was created with thirty percent of his own primordial spirit. With Kun Peng¡¯s great power, even though that was only thirty percent of his primordial spirit, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t possibly harm it without any external force. Sadly, He Tu and Luo Shu exposed Kun Peng¡¯s true spirit seal entirely to Ji Hao without any hesitation. Coincidentally, Ji Hao had so many magic talismans and thunder bombs made by Priest Dachi,

    Kun Peng¡¯s true spirit seal was turned into nothingness by those magic talismans and thunder bombs made by Priest Dachi, which meant thirty percent of Kun Peng¡¯s primordial spirit copsed directly. The piercing paining from the deepest area of his soul made Kun Peng want to die, making his tears gush out of his eye sockets in streams.

    Before he could pull himself out of that pain, the true spirit seal in that Great Cold sword was destroyed by Ji Hao. One disaster struck after another. Kun Peng even lost his eyesight temporarily, and almost fainted.

    However, Kun Peng was indeed among the first batch of living creatures in Pan Gu world, one of the most powerful living beings in this world, and the original ancestor of his kind in Northern Sea. Suffering such a severe primordial spirit injury and facing the lethal moveunched by Ji Hao, he still managed to instinctively start a massive whirlwind and send himself to seven to eight miles away, then finally thud on the ground.

    Burying his head in his arms, Kun Peng screamed. His body twitched like a leech covered in salt.

    Ji Hao pull back the sword,ughed out loud to Kun Peng and said, "Kun Peng, you¡¯ve been quite confident just now, haven¡¯t you? How¡¯re you feeling now?"

    Si Xi took a deep breath. Just now, he was assaulted violently by arge group of Chaos monster, and was almost out of shape. As he took a deep breath, the ground began shaking intensely, while pure earth power surged through his body through his mouth. Within a blink of an eye, his broken body recoveredpletely, and all his wounds were healed.

    Surrounded by a heavy and great star power, Si Xi slowly stood up and clenched his left fingers. Along with a shrill swishing noise, the thousand-mountain shield flew back into his hand. Shaking his head hard, Si Xiughed out loud to Ji Hao and said, "Ji Hao! Great job! Kun Peng! Ha, I¡¯ve been wanting to taste a half-fish and half-bird b*stard like you since long ago!"

    In the Northern Sea, there lived a group of fish, named ¡®Kun¡¯. They could transform into enormous birds, named ¡®Peng¡¯.

    Si Xi called Kun Peng ¡®a half-fish and half-bird b*stard¡¯, which sounded awful, but true. Not to mention Si Xi, even Ji Hao suddenly had a great amount of saliva flowing out from his salivary nd at the moment. He also wanted to know what would it taste like if he beat Kun Peng back to his original shape, sliced a giant piece of meat off from his body and carefully cooked.

    Would Kun Peng taste like both fish and bird?

    Shaking his head, Ji Hao threw these ideas out of his head. Kun Peng was the head of the eight senior ministers under Gong Gong¡¯smand. How could he be eaten so easily?

    Si Xi carried the Valley Thorn and rushed to Kun Peng with big steps. He raised it and smashed down fiercely towards Kun Peng¡¯s head.

    Kun Peng howled ear-piercingly. A ck streak of light dazzled out of his sleeve, which was the meteor hammer that he earlier attacked Si Xi with. The meteor hammer screamed out and smashed violently on Si Xi¡¯s chest. Followed a cracking noise, Si Xi¡¯s chest dented, and the meteor hammer stuck in SI Xi¡¯s chest like an iid bead. However, Si Xi¡¯s didn¡¯t pause, he wasn¡¯t even slowed down. He seemed to feel no pain from his chest, as he still smashed the Valley Thorn at Kun Peng with all his strength.

    The piercing pain from his soul was still lingering. Kun Peng couldn¡¯t see, and could only scream heartbreakingly. Fierce ck gales roared around his body and rose straight into the sky. His body twitched intensively and within a twinkling of an eye, that body of his expanded to over ten-miles long.

    Si Xi¡¯s Valley Thornnded on Kun Peng¡¯s expanding body, sending up sshes of blood, smashing Kun Peng tens of miles away. Kun Peng¡¯s body was still expanding quickly, and the wound created by Si Xi recovered within a second, without leaving a mark.

    In a few breaths, Kun Peng¡¯s body expanded to tens of thousands of miles wide. He was surrounded by dense dark clouds, with a pair of enormous wing reaching down from the sky. With one breath of his, a storm was created.

    Abruptly, fiery light shone in the sky and turned the dark clouds that covered Kun Peng¡¯s body. Scorching airwaves descended from the sky, along with deep and rumbling sound of a war drum. The sound of drum was slow, extremely slow. The drum was beaten with a steady rhythm, and every single drumbeat seemed to explode right on the hearts, making Ji Hao and Si Xi ufortable.

    Fiery clouds descended from the sky one after another. Each fiery cloud was around ten-miles wide, with over a thousand strong warriors wearing me armors standing on it, in perfectly ordered lines. These warriors were holding all kinds of divine weapons wrapped in mes, looking at Si Xi and Ji Hao expressionlessly.

    In front of these fiery clouds was a thousand miles wide fireball.

    Following a swooshing noise, the fireball fell straight down from the sky and smashed on Si Xi and Ji Hao¡¯s head.

 Chapter 1028: The True God of Fire

    Chapter 1028: The True God of Fire

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The thousand-miles wide fireball shrunk to three-thousand meters by the time it reached Si Xi¡¯s head.

    From the almost tangible fireball, a glowing red slim silhouette sparkled, then a long spear swished out of the fireball, fiercely piercing towards Si Xi along with raging purple mes.

    Si Xi raised the thousand-mountain shield, which nged with the spear and sent up dazzling fire sparkles. The impact caused a thunderous bang that even vibrated the earth and the sky. The earth under Si Xi¡¯s feet cracked rumblingly. The ground quaked intensely, until the entire area with a radius of around a thousand miles dented all of a sudden.

    Ji Hao¡¯s body had been shaking slightly. The man who came from inside the fireball was too powerful. Si Xi was over three-hundred-meters tall now, but a big half of his body had sunken into the ground under the effect of the fierce attackunched by that fire man. The earth was broken and dented, as dense clouds of yellow mist surged out, while scorching hot air streams poured down from the sky. The ground under Ji Hao¡¯s feet even melted into bubblingva.

    "Up!" Ji Hao roared resonantly while clenching his left fingers, sending out a refreshing gust of wind that rolled up Man Man and the others, who were still in sleep, and dragged them under the Chaos power released by the Pan Gu bell. Next, Ji Hao flicked his fingers and cast an evil-dispelling spell. The bodies of Man Man and the others quivered instantly, then faintly visible, seven-colored mist drifted out from their ears, mouth, nose and eyes.

    Shaosi slightly moved her body, then woke up the first. Before she could ask any question, that fireball exploded in the sky and a slim man darted out, treading on fire clouds and wielding a long spear wrapped in coiling purple mes. He pounced on Si Xi while leaving countless arc-shaped purple lights in the air.

    Si Xi roared like a beast while fending with the thousand-mountain shield and swinging the Valley Thorn,unching violent attacks. An intense fight quickly started between Si Xi and that fire man.

    That fire man was only tens of meters tall, and the fiery cloud under his feet seemed to be a powerful magic treasure, strangely fast and amazingly nimble. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even clearly see the moves of that fiery cloud. Despite his great eye power, he could only see shreds of glowing red afterimages and raging mes hovering around Si Xi.

    Si Xi was over three-hundred-meters tall. This enormous body had a great advantage in closebat against those Chaos monsters, but facing a tens of meters tall enemy, Si Xi now looked like an elephant who was wielding his foot, trying to kill a hummer. He had been trying his best, but every time, the valley thorn brushed against the fire man, and failed to touch even a hair of the enemy.

    Puffing noise could be heard without an end. Within a second, hundreds of bone-deep wounds appeared on Si Xi¡¯s enormous body. Strong purple me lingered on these hundreds of meters long wounds, burning ragingly, breaking Si Xi¡¯s skin. Gradually, a thick aroma of grilling meat started spreading in the air.

    "Ah!" Si Xi growled thunderously. His body shrunk speedily, and within a few breaths, he turned as tall as that fire man, and his moves became more than a hundred times nimbler than before. Si Xi wielded the Valley Thorn and shed fiercely against the long spear swung towards him.

    The ear-piercing series of ngssted forever. Yellow mist and fiery purple-red light dazzled everywhere, while terrifying power streams bumped into each other in the air. Si Xi was shaking intensely, and abruptly, he howled in pain. He failed to grip the thousand-mountain shield, which was sent flying away by the enemy. Then, the long spear wrapped in purple mes swished down and cut Si Xi¡¯s hand off.

    Purple streaks of me spurted out from Si Xi¡¯s broken hand, burning it into a strand of drifting ash within a second. Si Xi immediately leaped backward and flew over a hundred miles away along with a strong gale. Hended heavily on a towering mountain, then wielded his left arm and popped out his eyes. Crack! A new hand grew out from his broken wrist in an instant.

    "Who are you?" Si Xi shouted harshly at that man surrounded by me and fiery clouds.

    Floating in the air, Kun Pengughed with a hissing sound and said, "Who is him? Don¡¯t you have eyes? This is the Fire God, Si Xi, this is the true Fire God, the owner of all fires in the world!"

    Taking a long gasp, Kun Peng roared with his teeth gnashed, then continued, "You have indeed merged your body with a real star with the ny-nine star-sealing magic formation inside you, and be a Supreme Magus. But so what? Hundreds of millions of ancient star kings existed, and you¡¯re now just like one of them. How can you everpare with the true Fire God? With your power? Position? Or magic?"

    Inside the coiling streams of Chaos power released by the Pan Gu bell, Ji Hao had his teeth gnashed tight, as he stared at that young man, who was treading on a fiery wind. He was holding a long spear and wearing a glowing red long robe. The man was handsome, nd, and expressionless, with a pair of lifeless eyes that seemed to be without much of self-awareness.

    As Kun Peng said, countless stars existed in the starry void, and back in the era of the ancient heaven, every star had a star king living on it. These stars kings were connected with their stars. With the powers of their stars, they could turn oceans upside down. If onepared the ancient heaven to a government, in either terms of power or position, those star kings only equaled to armymanders, each ruling a certain area.

    Nevertheless, the Fire God was an important senior minister, his position higher than any star king.

    The number of ancient star kings had reached hundreds of millions, while top-grade beings like the Fire God only existed in the Department of Fire, Gold, Earth, Water, Thunder, Lightning and other few departments, numbering no more than a hundred.

    At the moment, Si Xi had merged with a real star with the nature of earth. If he were in the ancient heaven, he would be a star king belonging to the department of earth. Reasonably, he would be under themand and supervision of the Earth God, the leader of the Earth department.

    Right now, the one standing in front of Si Xi was the true Fire God, the highest leader of the department of fire in the heaven. Among all divine gods in the heaven, every single one with a nature of fire should be under hismand. In terms of power and position, Si Xi couldn¡¯t possiblypare with him.

    "The heaven has fallen, so where did this so-called true Fire Gode from?" Ji Hao said in a deep and calm voice, while forcibly restraining the unease in his heart, "He is not another so-called ¡®true god¡¯ that Gong Gong made up himself, is he? Just like the White Dragon River God? Is this thing a spirit creature with the nature of fire? Did you push him out to fool us?"

    Hearing Ji Hao, Kun Pengughed out wildly, as if he had just heard the mostughable joke in the world, that his body even began twitching.

    His true spirit seals were damaged, that brought him a severe injury, and he hadn¡¯t recovered from that yet. Whileughing, blood was surging out of his mouth and nose and ears. He was now enormous. Therefore, his blood turned into a heavy blood rain, descending to the earth.

    "Earl Yao Ji Hao, I know that you¡¯re...frightened! But, this one here is not a spirit creature. He is the true Fire God, given birth by the world itself! With his identity and his power, he might be the Red Divine Emperor in the future, who knows?"

    The young man surrounded by coiling mes slowly turned around and stared at Ji Hao with a pair of glowing red eyes. He said word by word with an emotionless tone, "I am Zhu Rong, the Fire God. I rule all gods of fire in the world. I am here to govern the divine world, the mortal world and theherworld... I am here to straighten the great Dao of nature...Ignorant little kid, how dare you talk like that?"

    Swoosh! The man who called himself Zhu Rong lunged his spear and fiercely nged against the Pan Gu bell.

 Chapter 1029: Earth God Hou Tu

    Chapter 1029: Earth God Hou Tu

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The Pan Gu bell buzzed resonantly. The Chaos power released by the bell quacked intensively, that disabled Ji Hao from standing still. Ji Hao was pushed flying back for tens of miles by a strong force, then bumped into a great mountain.

    The Chao power spread out and bloomed like a giant, grey, misty lotus, turning the mountain that Ji Hao bumped in, into a puff of smoke. Kun Peng raised a hurricane that roared across and dispelled the smoke. Before Ji Hao could steady his own body, Zhu Hong¡¯s long spear released tens of thousands of me that dazzled to Ji Hao like bolts of lightning.

    Incredibly fast, unreasonably fast... Ji Hao didn¡¯t even manage to see Zhu Rong¡¯s move clearly before he was forced back. Although he and his friends were all protected by the Pan Gu bell and weren¡¯t harmed, he was forced backward for hundreds of miles within a couple of breaths.

    "Good treasure!" Zhu Rong threw a cold nce at Ji Hao, pointed his finger at the bell, and said, "Present this bell to me, and you can earn a position in the department of fire in the heaven when all Gods of fire are reborn."

    Ji Hao shook his head as he took a heavy gasp. His brain was now in a mess, and he had been trying his best to calm himself down.

    If he didn¡¯t misremember it, ording to the legend he read in his previous life, Si Xi was killed by the Fire God in Feather Mountain, under the order of a divine God.

    This ce was Feather Mountain, and this Zhu Rong, who suddenly showed up, was so powerful. Even with supreme treasures, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t rival this Zhu Rong, not to mention kill him. Si Xi could really be killed right on the spot by this Zhu Rong.

    If the enemy couldn¡¯t be defeated, escape was another choice.

    As a frigid beam of light shed across Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, Ji Hao wielded his left hand and let a cyan-colored beam of light out of the broad sleeve of his Taiji cloak that wrapped Man Man, Shaosi and all the others up and sent them back into the sleeve. Next, the golden bridge darted out from between his eyebrows and allowed Ji Hao to transform into a stream of light, flying to Si Xi.

    The golden bridge could move across the world in no time; its flying speed was definitely iparable. Ji Hao shed across the air, reached to Si Xi, grabbed his shoulder and prepared to escape with the power of the golden bridge.

    Even Zhu Rong didn¡¯t manage to stop Ji Hao. The golden bridge moved way too fast, that even when the afterimage of Ji Hao hadn¡¯t yet faded, his true body had already darted to Si Xi. Zhu Rong was a greatly powerful one, yet, he saw nothing but a stream of light dazzle across the air, leaving him no chance to do anything at all.

    However, Kun Pengughed coldly and viciously as he said, "Earl Yao Si Xi, if you run, this water-sealing formation of yours will be destroyed!"

    Ji Hao dragged Si Xi, but he sensed a strong forceing from Si Xi¡¯s body. Si Xi stood perfectly still on the ground, as if he was rooted in the ground like a tree. No matter how hard Ji Hao tried, he could only slightly sway Si Xi¡¯s body, but never move him.

    "Minister Si Xi!" shouted Ji Hao, "It¡¯s only one sub-formation...No one lived in this area, and nothing too bad would happen even if it copsed!"

    Before Si Xi responded, Kun Peng yelled in his high-pitched voice, "One sub-formation doesn¡¯t matter, of course. But, we will destroy all sub formations one after another. Si Xi, you can not stop us today. The so-called ten-thousand dragons water-sealing formation of yours is nothing but a joke!"

    While vomiting blood, Kun Pengughed in a malicious way and continued,"Pan Gu world will be a vast water. Our water-kind will be the owners of this world. As for human beings, they¡¯re protected by the natural fortune. Therefore, Lord Gong Gong is happy to let them live, serving us generation after generation!"

    Si Xi let out a long breath. A heavy stream of dark-yellow mist puffed out of his mouth, creating a giant hole in the ground.

    "Ji Hao, go back to Pu Ban City and ask for help. Tell Emperor Shun to call out all those old dudes who have been hiding!" said Si Xi with a gloomy lord, "This time, our human beings have to fight with our lives. This time, the enemies are probably even harder to deal with than those intruding non-humankind monsters."

    Rushing out in big steps, Si Xi left the protection of the Pan Gu bell, raised his left hand and let the thousand-mountain shield fly back into his hand. It transformed into thickyers of yellow mist and wrapped him up. Si Xi looked at Zhu Rong, who was wrapped in kes of me and fiery cloud, and said coldly, "Since you¡¯re the Fire God, why are you helping Gong Gong? Fire and water can never tolerate each other. This has been an old tradition since the era of the ancient heaven!"

    Zhu Rong expressionlessly raised the long spear. The fiery cloud under his feet moved as he transformed into a stream of light and dazzled over.

    In the dense dark clouds, Kun Peng¡¯s voice was as loud as thunders as he growled, "Fire and water can never tolerate each other, that happened in the ancient heaven. Back then, indeed the Gods of fire and Gods of water never had a good rtionship with each other...But now, Lord Gong Gong is the dominator of the heaven, and these new divine Gods see Lord Gong Gong as their parent. Naturally, they will help Lord Gong Gong."

    ng! The yellow mist transformed from the thousand-mountain shield was cut open. The long spear pierced into Si Xi¡¯s chest and sent uprge streams of blood. Purple me swooshed up, evaporating the blood speedily.

    Si Xi stepped quickly backward, attempting to stay away from that long spear. Nevertheless, Zhu Rong moved much faster than him. Every time Si Xi took a step back, Zhu Rong would immediately make a step forward; the long spear sank deeper into Si Xi¡¯s chest inch by inch, seeming even to prate his body.

    "Ji Hao, go seek help!" said Si Xi coldly, "What happened in here..."

    Ji Hao shed across the air and dashed to Si Xi along with a stream of light. He swung the Taiji divine sword horizontally towards Zhu Rong¡¯s waist, then grabbed Si Xi¡¯s shoulder, boosted up his power and generated a massive strength, carrying Si Xi up and throwing him far away.

    "Minister Si Xi, you go seek for help." said Ji Hao with a strong voice, "I will stay here to stall them. I don¡¯t believe that they can ever break my Pan Gu bell!"

    A thunderous series of nga was then started. The long spear held in Zhu Rong¡¯s handsnded on the Pan Gu bell over and over again like a storm. The Pan Gu bell had an amazing defensive power, that allowed it to stay perfectly unmoved. However, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t cope with that strong impact force, and was being forced continuously back further and further away.

    Si Xi was thrown to hundreds of miles away by Ji Hao. Seeing Ji Hao suffer a crazy wave of attacks, he paused slightly, then stomped his foot against the ground, turned around and rushed right away. Meanwhile, he shouted at Ji Hao, "Ji Hao, remember, stall them! No matter what, don¡¯t let them break the water-sealing formation! If this Feather Mountain sub-formation is destroyed, the other sub-formations will start to break one after another. Our humankind had just gained some strength back..."

    A pure yellow stream of divine light descended from the sky. Before Si Xi could finish his speech, a hand thrust out of the yellow light and struck on his chest violently. Si Xi¡¯s chest was nearly blown up. Blood spurted out from his ears, mouth, eyes, and nose, while he was sent flying backward like a shooting star and thudded on the ground under Ji Hao¡¯s feet. He couldn¡¯t struggle back up for quite a while.

    From the divine yellow light, a strange-looking silhouette silently emerged.

    "None of you is going to anywhere. ck Emperor wants you dead, so you have to die!"

    It was a muscr middle-aged man with a serious and majestic face. His upper body was human-like, but with six strong arms, and his lower body was a snake tail. This man slowly showed his face from the divine yellow light and said, "The divine emperor wants you to die. Therefore, you cannot live!"

    Kun Peng¡¯s viciousughter could be heard once again as he said, "That one is the true Fire God, Zhu Rong, and this one is...the true Earth God, Hou Tu!"

 Chapter 1030: Hou Tu Divine Seal

    Chapter 1030: Hou Tu Divine Seal

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Si Xi lied on the ground. His broken chest had been healing itself speedily, butrge streams of blood were still flowing out of his mouth.

    "Hou Tu? The Earth God? Where the hell are you bunch of b*stards from?"

    Si XI cursed while vomiting blood. He had survived great dangers, conquered countless difficulties; for thousands of times, he almost died in battles against non-humankind beings. But what happened even more was he climbing out from piles of dead bodies.

    Yet today, the true Fire God Zhu Rong and the true Earth God Hou Tu, what was this?

    The heaven had fallen, leaving no one but Kua E and his brothers surviving in the sky, barely guarding the heaven. Those were only thousands of rtively weak descendants of ancient divine Gods. If the heaven and earth great formation hadn¡¯t been protecting the heaven with its terrifying power, any top-grade human n could do serious damage to the heaven.

    The heaven had declined so much, so how could these unreasonably strong beingse from the heaven one after another? They shouldn¡¯t even exist!

    Zhu Rong expressionlessly hacked the spear down, straight at Si Xi¡¯s neck.

    Si Xi hurriedly rolled, while Ji Hao transformed into a streak of light and dazzled down, covering Si Xi with strong streams of Chaos power released from the Pan Gu bell. Zhu Rong turned his wrist and let his spear bump heavily on the bell. As a bell ring echoed to the sky, Ji Hao was forced backward for another ten miles.

    The ground was buzzing deeply and rumblingly. Hou Tu was around fifty meters tall, yet his snake tail was over a hundred meters long. At the moment, he slowly moved over, looked at Ji Hao and Si Xi expressionlessly and said with a frigid and nd tone, "Natural wills...You lowly insignificant mortal beings, can never understand."

    He gently waved four arms of his, and following his moves, the earth under his feet began waving weirdly. Pure power flowed into Hou Tu¡¯s body in streams, and soon, four transparent, dark-yellow-colored longswords appeared in his hands. Hou Tu wielded those swords slightly, yet heavy and sharp earth power streams were released, leaving hundreds of miles long, bottomless shes on the ground.

    "A heaven has to exist in this world, and true gods like us have to be in the heaven to rule the entire world."

    "We are needed by this world, by the heaven of this world. Therefore, no matter how long it has been, we will show up again in the world. We represent the wills of this world, and you, insignificant, lowly mortal beings, you have to obey us!"

    "We represent the world... We are the earth, we are the sky, we¡¯re the great Dao of nature. We¡¯rews, we¡¯re principles... Therefore, if we want you to die, you have to die! If you refuse to die, if you dare to resist, you would be going against the heaven... You would be evil!" said Hou Tu slowly. His voice was strong and resonant, sounding determined and convincing. Zhu Rong stood aside, nodding all the time. Apparently, he couldn¡¯t agree more.

    Ji Hao and Si Xi remained silent, both with dark faces. Si Xi¡¯s wounds were healed already. He slowly stood up and pped hard on his own chest.

    "We, human beings, we are tiny, and we have indeed lived a lowly life." Si Xi seriously looked at Hou Tu and said, "But our tininess and lowliness are not an excuse for you to try to demand whatever you want from us, and control our lives."

    "Human beings are not like your God-kind. We don¡¯t have long lifespans, our children are born weak, without sharp teeth and ws, neither do we possess that strong power of yours."

    "However, we survived. We¡¯ve been existing since the prehistorical era, generation after generation. We are like grasses all over the world. We are lowly, but we have been living a thriving life." Si Xi proudly raised his head and continued, "We worship our ancestors, raise our children, build houses, feed livestock... Our life isn¡¯t easy, but we are happy to live that life."

    Si Xi heavily pointed his heart with his right thumb, smiled and said, "Chaos monsters used to dominate the world, but they are gone now...Powerful creatures once ruled the earth, now, their bloodlines have disappeared...The ancient heaven used to stand high above the masses, but it has fallen. Its power went away like a fading storm...Even those powerful and scary non-humankind beings failed to destroy our kind."

    Ji Hao straightened his waist. Si Xi¡¯s words were simple, easy to understand. But on hearing him, a warmth came straight up from Ji Hao¡¯s tailbone, reaching directly to his brain and filling up Ji Hao¡¯s body with strength. Ji Hao even sensed his boiling blood surging to his head, and was almost losing control of the strong desire of rushing out and starting a life-risking right against Zhu Rong and Hou Tu. But based on his current level of cultivation, such a thing shouldn¡¯t happen at all.

    "Those Chaos monsters were beaten up by our human armies. They hid in their nests, and dared not to show their faces."

    "Those legendary powerful creatures once gifted their powers to us. But at present, their offsprings all have be mounts and battle beasts of our humankind."

    "The heaven high up in the sky? Hehe, descendants of those divine Gods now work for us, trading for food and money."

    "Those non-humankind monsters almost destroyed the civilization of our humankind many times. But now, they can only stay far away from the alliance of human n, without being able to start a great war in centuries."

    "Our humankind survived... We are living, because we want to live!"

    "We want to live. Therefore, not even the heaven can destroy us, not even the world can kill us. If this world intends to destroy us, we will destroy the world then."

    "You, you are given birth by the world, without parents, without flesh and blood, without emotions and desires. You will never grow old, you will never die... You¡¯re a bunch of freaks...Even if you represent the so-called natural will...if you want us dead, we will kill you!"

    Si Xi gnashed his teeth so tight that he even generated a creaking noise. He sneered to Hou Tu and continued, "I can¡¯t kill you, but I have a son. If my son can¡¯t kill you either, there will be his children, my grandchildren. The bloodlines of our humankind are thriving, generation after generation, and we will never die. Eventually, strong ones will emerge from us, crush your heaven, and destroy your bloodlines. You will never show up again, and an eternal foundation of our humankind will be built."

    Ji Hao stayed silent while he gripped the hilt of the Taiji divine sword with both hands. He was ready to fight Zhu Rong and Hou Tu with his life.

    Kun Peng coughed loudly. Blood sshed out from his enormous mouth from time to time as he stuttered, "Did you hear him? Human beings have backbones. Therefore...if we want them to serve us, we have to break these backbones."

    Dense dark cloud rolled in the sky and condensed into a long spear, pointing at Ji Hao and Si Xi from a distance away.

    Kun Peng continued coldly, "Do it, Hou Tu...Only with that thing can we control the breathing earth, and you, will be the true Earth God."

    Hou Tu still showed no emotion on his expressionless face, but slowly nodded. He raised his four arms as his fingers touched each other, looking like mountains. In his eyes, a dark-yellow colored beam of divine light shed across, then the earth quaked intensely while Hou Tu gave a loud roar.

    Si Xi suddenly quivered and started vomiting blood. A human-head-sized yellow seal tore his chest apart and flew out from his body.

    Kun Pengughed even louder, "Hou Tu divine seal belongs to the true Earth God. It can control the souls of all mountains in the world,mand all earth powers in the world...Hou Tu, do it now!"

    Hou Tu nodded, then flicked his finger. Hou Tu divine seal violently smashed on Si Xi¡¯s head and struck him out from those coiling Chaos power streams released from the Pan Gu bell.

 Chapter 1031: Feather Mountain Collapses

    Chapter 1031: Feather Mountain Copses

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Si Xi was sent flying away. The Hou Tu divine seal was unimaginably powerful, that it even smashed a big half of Si Xi¡¯s head.

    Si Xi growled deeply in pain. He opened his mouth and took a long gasp. Before, once he breathed, earth power would naturally flow into his mouth to heal his injuries and replenish his life-force.

    However, Hou Tu looked at Si Xi frigidly. The pure earth power from all directions was almost tangible, gathering into thousands of meters thick, yellow colored mist on the ground. But not even a slight stream moved to Si Xi. Spirit blood surged inside Si Xi¡¯s body, healing the wound on his head with his own strong life-force. His dented skull quickly bulged back up, while his broken skin and muscles recovered speedily as well. Taking a long gasp, Si Xi let out a long stream of yellow-colored mist from his mouth.

    Si Xi couldn¡¯t use the earth power from the surrounding environment, but he had a real star sealed inside his body. The power of a star was immeasurable. As long as the star remained existing, it could provide Si Xi inexhaustible power. As long as the star existed, a Supreme Magus could never be killed!

    Si Xi stood up, stretched his limbs, and gave a deep roar.

    He pointed at Hou Tu and growled, "How did you know that I have the Hou Tu divine seal?"

    Hou Tu pointed his finger at the seal, and it immediately flew to him, leaving a yellow stream of light in the air. In the distance, Kun Pengughed out loud again with that high-pitched voice of his, "How did he know? Someone from your You Chong n told us, of course! Si Xi, hehe, you¡¯re a tough one. Ny-nine percent of your human beings are unshakable, but there are always a few impious people among you, aren¡¯t there?"

    Si Xi quivered, then gnashed his teeth tight.

    The Hou Tu divine seal was attained from the heaven by Emperor Xuanyuan. It was used formanding all mountains in the world, suppressing and manipting all pre-world and after-world earth power in the entire Pan Gu world. It represented the highest power of earth. Its importance even equaled the great seal of the human emperor.

    After Emperor Xuanyuan abdicated and left, the Hou Tu divine seal became a property of Si Xi¡¯s family, then became the greatest treasure of You Chong n. Si Xi knew about the Hou Tu seal¡¯s supreme power, and also knew that a treasure like this could be way too attractive. Therefore, even when he was attacked crazily by those Chaos monsters and severely injured without being able to struggle back up from the ground, he didn¡¯t use this treasure to protect himself.

    In You Chong n, no more than ten people knew about the existence of the Hou Tu seal. All these people were core leaders of You Chong n, important senior elders or respected Maguspriests...However, among these people, someone told Gong Gong about the seal. As a consequence, Gong Gong sent his people to ambush Si Xi in Feather Mountain.

    Ji Hao reacted at lightning speed. As Hou Tu pointed out his finger, Ji Hao had already sent out the Taiji Creation cauldron. A giant cloud of clear mist puffed out of the cauldron, transforming into a hundreds of meters wide hand that reached to the Hou Tu divine seal.

    The Taiji Creation cauldron was best at melting things, turning things back into their original forms. The Hou Tu divine seal was so important that Kun Peng and his people set an ambush in Feather Mountain for not only killing SI Xi, but also snatching the Hou Tu divine seal. Therefore, Ji Hao decided to melt the Hou Tu divine seal directly and turn it back into earth power. After that, what could Kun Peng and people possibly do?

    Once the clear mist was released, Sun Peng and Zhu Rong growled out simultaneously. Hou Tu unhurriedly waved his four arms. Following his moves, boundless waves of dark-yellow-colored earth power streams surged over and condensed into a thick wall in front of the giant hand of clear mist released by the Taiji Creation cauldron.

    The enormous hand pped heavily on the dark-yellow wall and caused a longsting series of ttering noise. Along with that, a tremendous hole appeared on this thousands of miles long, tens of thousands of meters tall, and thousands of meters thick dark-yellow wall, as if this gigantic wall was a thin iron board which had been corroded by concentrated acid.

    Wherever the giant hand reached, the dark-yellow-colored earth power copsed and turned into a heavy rain of stone, falling loudly to the ground. With a magical power, the Taiji Creation cauldron forcibly changed the earth power and turned it into ordinary stones from gas state.

    The thin pre-world power of creation contained in that earth power was all taken away by the Taiji Creation cauldron.

    Kun Peng opened his mouth widely, but couldn¡¯t say a word. Zhu Rong paused in shock, and even Hou Tu, who had been unhurried the whole time, had his body twitch abruptly. He was badly startled by the magical and strange power of the Taiji Creation cauldron.

    The Hou Tu divine seal was a supreme magic treasure with the nature of earth. It was indeed incredibly powerful, but its flying speed was strangely slow. In a blink of an eye, the Hou Tu divine seal had only flown out for seven to eight miles, and was still over ten miles away from Hou Tu. The giant hand released by the Taiji Creation cauldron prated the enormous wall of earth power, and was about to reach the seal.

    Although the Hou Tu divine seal was now under Hou Tu¡¯s control, after all, it had been nourished by Si Xi with his own blood for many years. To some degree, Si Xi could also control it.

    At the moment, Si Xi stood aside with his eyes popped widely out, without saying a word. Blood veins bulged on his face, as he was trying to boost up his power to fight against Hou Tu over the control of the divine seal. Si Xi¡¯s effort didn¡¯t deliver any obvious effect, but indeed, he managed to affect Hou Tu, disabling him from making the divine seal fly straight back to his hands with the earth power momentarily.

    Hou Tu roared anxiously. Seeing the Hou Tu divine seal was about to be grasped in that enormous mist hand, he opened his mouth and sent out a water-tank-sized, dark-yellow-colored bead. Countless silhouettes of mountains sparkled on the bead, while it roared down andnded on the ground. It was wrapped up by the coiling earth power and teleported itself to behind the Hou Tu divine seal, bumping into that giant mist hand.

    Clear mist rolled, and that enormous hit hand paused instantly.

    This dark-yellow bead was also a supreme divine treasure with the nature of earth, an important magic treasure from the heaven, immeasurably powerful. This bead belonged to an important God from the department of earth, the true Mountain God. The Mountain God was the ruler of all mountains in the world, and this bead was the supreme piece used by him for controlling all mountains in Pan Gu world. Same as the Hou Tu divine seal, the bead was also generated by the great Dao of nature along with the heaven, after the creation of the world.

    The Taiji Creation cauldron was iparably powerful, as the enormous mist hand released by it conveniently rolled the bead back into the cauldron when the bead bumped into the hand.

    Clear light shone from the cauldron. The dark-yellow bead caused a muffled ng in it, then copsed right away. It transformed into extremely pure streams of earth power, drifting in the cauldron.

    During this short pause, the Hou Tu divine seal had alreadynded in Hou Tu¡¯s hand.

    Hou Tu threw a vicious nce at Ji Hao, then raised the divine seal and waved towards the Feather Mountain sub-formation.

    A heavy rain had been falling from the sky above the Feather Mountain sub-formation. Dense dark clouds floated in the sky, with streams of water pouring down.

    The water level had constantly been rising, as well as the Feather Mountain sub-formation, which was built with breathing earth. By now, the seven to eight hundred million miles wide Feather Mountain sub-formation had already grown to over tens of thousands kilometers tall. The turbid wave surged in the basin-shaped Feather Mountain sub-formation, misty and boundless.

    "Hou Tu!" Ji Hao and Si Xi shouted in a fury simultaneously.

    Hou Tu gave an evil smirk, while the Hou Tu divine seal released a yellow light that covered the Feather Mountain sub-formation.

    The Feather Mountain sub-formation disappeared just like this, as a thin stream of breathing earth flew into the Hou Tu divine seal, along with a sparkling starlight.

    Without the breathing earth, the tens of thousands of kilometers deep water umted in the sub-formation flooded out towards all directions, sweeping destructively. Ji Hao and Si Xi only managed to cast a growl before the sky-devouring wave surged over and whirled both of them away.

 Chapter 1032: Behead Si Xi

    Chapter 1032: Behead Si Xi

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Roaring waves reached to the sky, pping down from the sky as they raised screaming gales. The Pan Gu bell floated above Ji Hao¡¯s head and released Chaos power streams that surrounded his body and guarded him well under the overwhelming waves. Ji Hao wasn¡¯t harmed, but those waves were way too strong. He could no longer steady his body, and ended up being sent away.

    If that were ordinary water, the situation would still be under control. With Ji Hao¡¯s current power, he could easily withstand any striking wave with his strong physical strength. If the water flooding out from the disappeared Yu Mountain sub-formation were ordinary clear water, Ji Hao would never been sent away.

    Nevertheless, the ten-thousand water-sealing magic formation could not only contain water without limitation; if that were the case, Si Xi¡¯s abilities would be average. As the greatest magic power of this great water-sealing formation, it couldpress and transform the water power that came from other worlds, with the strong, inexhaustible earth power of Pan Gu world. It could purify the water, and dispel the toxins and corrosive power contained in the water.

    Therefore, in the Feather Mountain sub-formation, under thepressing, purifying and transforming effects of the water-sealing formation, the quality of this massive quantity of water had changed thoroughly. The water had turned heavy and sticky, with a density that was over a hundred times higher than the density of ordinary still water. Although the water was still liquid, it was already heavier than metal.

    In the bottom, which was the nearest to the water-sealing formation, a thickyer of human-head-sized magic crystals, with a nature of water, had been created. Every single piece of these magic crystals was condensed from a hundred-thousand times its volume of water, under the effect of the water-sealing formation.

    ording to Si Xi¡¯s design, the water from other worlds would be continuously transformed into water magic crystals. No matter how much water came from other worlds, after being forcibly transformed into magic crystals, all the water would turn into wealth from a disaster.

    However, the Feather Mountain sub-formation was destroyed by Hou Tu, and the water umted in it, which was supposed to be wealth to enrich the human society, immediately turned back into a disaster!

    Deep down in the water-sealing magic formation, the density of the water had been raised by thousands of times. After the water-sealing formation disappeared, the water flooding out was no longer ordinary still water. Instead, it was highlypressed water that was even heavier than metal, and contained an incredibly strong, terrifying water power now mixed in it.

    White streams of water roared thunderously, shing against each other like fighting enormous dragons, generating scary rumbling noises.

    These incredibly strong water streams, which had a shockingly high density, struck on the Pan Gu bell and generated muffled bell rings. The bell transformed surrounding water into Chaos power and absorbed it. But more waves had been striking down ceaselessly, pushing Ji Hao away. He couldn¡¯t help but drift with the tide.

    Ji Hao tried to steady his body quite a few times, but the forcesing from all directions were so strong that they made him spin in the water without having anything to grab or hold. Helplessly, Ji Hao was pushed far away by the flooding water.

    Within a couple of breaths, the water flooded to thousands of miles away. Wherever the water swept across, all mountains and hills were ttened, as if the ground was brushed across by an enormous scraper knife. Countless animals didn¡¯t manage to escape, and ended up being struck into spheres of blood mist, spreading in the water.

    Kun Peng screamed hysterically. He pped his tremendous wings, and raised giant waves from the water while roaring, "Find Si Xi, kill him! From now on...human beings don¡¯t need heroes anymore!"

    Zhu Rong trod on a fiery cloud and flew high into the sky. He looked disgustedly at the water flowing rapidly down below and snorted slightly. He was the Fire God, and deep down, he hated this waving, roaring water so much. But, he had to follow Gong Gong¡¯s orders, and had no choice.

    Hou Tu was wrapped in coiling yellow-colored earth power streams. He floated on the water surface as mountain-like waves struck down one after another, disintegrating against his body. He held the Hou Tu divine seal with his left hand, with which the entire earth had be his eyes and limbs. Nothing existing on the ground could hide from his eyes.

    Soon, he pointed his finger out and said, "Si Xi is over there...I found him!"

    Kun Peng breathed deeply and shook his enormous body, transforming back into a scrawny man with a long ck robe, standing on a dark cloud. Wiping the blood on his face, he lowered his eyelids and said in a deep voice, "Si Xi, and his son, to all human beings, they¡¯re both heroes. It¡¯s a shame though, that to us, heroes are not needed among human beings."

    Kun Peng curved his mouth corners upwards, grinned evilly and said, "In the future, human beings only need to learn to obey, to be ves, to kneel and kowtow to us. That will be more than enough. From this day on, we will break all backbones of the humankind, one by one!"

    Thousands of miles away, a solid granite pir roared up from the surging water. Si Xi stood on the pir, growing resonantly to Kun Peng and Hou Tu, who had been flying swiftly over from a distance. "Fight till death! Today, I, Si Xi, will fight to death!"

    Si Xi¡¯s face was twisted, that made him look like a fierce ghost. His long hair straightened on his head, while he roared thunderously and hoarsely. He roared too loud, that even his throat was vibrated broken, making blood ssh out from his mouth.

    Looking at Si Xi¡¯s twisted fierce face, Kun Peng subconsciously stooped flying, standing on the dark cloud. Snorting coldly, he conveniently pointed at Si Xi and ordered, "You go, kill him!"

    Hou Tu trod on a dense yellow cloud while Zhu Rong stood on a fiery cloud. Both of them were followed by tens of divine warriors from the department of fire in the heaven. These warriors were all wrapped in raging mes, marching towards Si Xin in a formidable way.

    "Fight till death? You better be! Don¡¯t escape, just stay and obediently...die!" said Hou Tu with a deep voice.

    The Hou Tu divine seal shone on his head. Instantly, the pir treading under Si Xi¡¯s feet changed its shape, as if it were made from mud. The pir immediately transformed into a giant hand that gripped Si Xi¡¯s waist. Before Si Xi could try to free himself from the enormous hand, countless extremely sharp thorns reached out from it. Grey-white rock thorns prated Si xi¡¯s body, nailing him on top of the pir.

    Zhu Rong was treading on a fiery cloud, flying much faster than Hou Tu. With the long spear in his hand, he shed straight to before Si xi¡¯s face. The long spear was swung down along with a purple streak of fire, cutting Si Xi¡¯s head directly off.

    Si Xi¡¯s head rolled in the air. Not even a drop of blood was shed from his broken neck. Thunder-like roars came from his chest, saying ¡®Heades! Heades! Heades!!¡¯.

    A yellow mist puffed out from his broken neck and rolled up his head, swiftly dragging it back to his neck. As a yellow light shed across, Si Xi¡¯s head reconnected with his neck. Not even a mark was left on his neck by that fierce hackunched by Zhu Rong just now.

    "I have merged with a real star. How can you kill me so easily?" Si Xi growled to Zhu Rong, "Even if you¡¯re the true Gods of this world, how can you kill me so easily?!"

    Si Xi opened his mouth and sent out a sharp stream of yellow mist, that transformed immediately into a long de, piercing to Zhu Rong¡¯s chest.

    Zhu Rong snorted coldly and gripped the yellow de. He clenched his fingers, trying to crumble it. However, the de was especially strong and heavy, struggling like a snake in Zhu Rong¡¯s hand. Within a short while, Zhu Rong couldn¡¯t stop Si Xi from attacking him.

    Hou Tu flew to Si Xi, pressed the Hou Tu divine seal heavily on Si Xi¡¯s chest, and said, "Kill him one more time! I...have suppressed the star inside him!"

    Si Xi¡¯s face turned pale, as Zhu Rongunched another hack.

    Thud! Si Xi¡¯s head flew high into the air once again and fell into the water, being flushed away by the surging water.

 Chapter 1033: In A Quiet Place

    Chapter 1033: In A Quiet ce

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao had been swept away by the water. He finally steadied his body after the water sent him thousands of miles away.

    The Pan Gu bell rang resonantly, evaporating all the water within tens of meters in radius around Ji Hao. Ji Hao trod on a clear cloud while wielding his arms, sending out a series of Yu Yu¡¯s divine thunder. Every bolt of thunder created a thousands of meters long path in the surging water. Then, Ji Hao growled out deeply and rushed straight up towards the water surface.

    Along with a sizzling noise, cyan-purple thunderbolts dazzled out from tens of enormous whirlpools. A miles radius hole was opened up in the rapidly flowing water. With the Pan Gu bell floating above his head, Ji Hao trod on the clear cloud MS swooshed straight up into the sky, shing to thousands of meters high within a twinkling of an eye.

    He opened the erect eye between his eyebrows and released streams of light, flowing around his body. With that shining eye, Ji Hao looked around and immediately saw Si Xi around ten-thousand miles away.

    The real star inside Si Xi¡¯s body was suppressed by Hou Tu with the divine seal. Facing the power of the true Earth God, the star merged with Si Xi stayed unmoved. All of the star power was restrained, without releasing a single trace.

    Zhu Rong wielded the long spear down and cut off Si Xi¡¯s head. Si Xi¡¯s head was sent flying into the sky and fell into the watery, being washed away by the water, disappearing without a trace.

    A bright yellow light emitted from Si Xi¡¯s broken neck. From inside the star core of the real star inside him, Si Xi¡¯s soul roared in a fury, but the star remained unmoved. Hou Tu was the true Earth God, and with the help of the Hou Tu divine seal, he forcibly suppressed the star inside Si Xi!

    Hundreds of millions of star kings existed in the ancient time, serving the ancient heaven. All those star kings were given birth by nature, generated by their stars, after those stars absorbed the power of the great Dao of nature, which was created along with the world itself. All star kings were incredibly power, proud, all and refused to obey. The ancient heaven was the ruler of the world once, so divine Gods in the ancient heaven surely had their ways to suppress those proud and powerful star kings.

    Hou Tu was the true Earth God; all Gods with a nature of earth, including mountain Gods, star kings and the other Gods of earth, were under hismand. Once the Hou Tu divine seal was activated, no star king could release any of his great power, not even a little bit.

    This was the will of nature, thew of the heaven. Facing the power of the heaven, no matter how powerful a divine God was, he or she could only obey.

    Si Xi was filled with rage. His soul roared in the star core, but he could no longer boost up any of his power.

    Ji Hao stood in far away, stunned, watching Zhu Rong behead Si Xi so neatly.

    Kun Peng raised his head andughed shrilly to the heaven. He was trembling with excitement. He proudly pointed at the water surface and raised strong waves. A stream of water rolled Si Xi¡¯s head up, sending it up to Kun Peng¡¯s hand. Si Xi¡¯s eyes were popped widely out in a fury.

    Holding Si Xi¡¯s head with both hands, Kun Peng threw it up for a few times scornfully, like a kid ying with a toy. Next, a bolt of thunder struck out from his palms and blew Si Xi¡¯s head into blood mist. Kun Peng opened his mouth, inhaled all blood mist and swallowed.

    "Delicious, nourishing!" Kun Peng faced the sky andughed crazily, "Hahaha, Marquis Chong¡¯s head is so delicious...How about Emperor Shun¡¯s head? And the brains of those n leaders? Elders? Their internal organs?!"

    Kun Peng took a deep breath, greedily looked at Si Xi¡¯s muscr body and growled, "Zhu Rong! Cut his belly open. I¡¯m going to take his heart, slice it and dip in sauce. It will go with the best wine!"

    Zhu Rong expressionlessly dropped the long spear and pulled out his sword from around his waist. The sword was wrapped in fire. Zhu Rong lunged it, pointing at Si Xi¡¯s heart, about to cut it open.

    Ji Hao was in a daze. He looked at the stain of blood on Kun Peng¡¯s mouth corner, then at Kun Peng¡¯s twisted, hideous, ghost-like face.

    This thing ate Si Xi¡¯s head!

    This thing wanted to eat Si Xi¡¯s heart with wine!

    A sky-shaking, furious roar burst from Ji Hao¡¯s throat. The fire of anger burned his mind, he saw nothing but the red of blood. All three eyes of his turned blood-red. The Pan Gu bell buzzed deeply yet rumblingly, as Ji Hao activated the golden bridge and created a tens of thousands of miles long golden rainbow. He tore the air apart, flying to Kun Peng and the two Gods.

    "Earl Yao Ji Hao!" Kun Peng turned around and screamed to Ji Hao with that twisted face of his, "Didn¡¯t you run? Good, I¡¯m going to..."

    Ji Hao moved faster than lightning. The speed of the golden bridge went far beyond Kun Peng¡¯s estimation, that he saw nothing but a beam of light dazzle across the sky, before Ji Hao swished over and brushed against his body. The Taiji divine sword was dragged in Ji Hao¡¯s hand. As the golden bridge dashed in the air, the sword edge had already sliced across Kun Peng¡¯s neck.

    Kun Peng screamed in shock and pain. When the Taiji divine sword swept across his neck, his body was already wrapped in a dark mist, turning blur and misty.

    A cold light shed across the sword edge, then Kun Peng disappeared. In the following moment, he reappeared on a wave a thousand miles away.

    Countless twisted spirit creature spell symbols sparkled on the long ck robe worn by Kun Peng, along with a longsting sizzling noise. This robe was attained by Kun Peng back in the prehistorical era, and had been worn by him for countless years. But now, it split up from the middle, then shattered into countless ck pieces, drifting down from the sky.

    "Ji Hao!" Kun Peng¡¯s body was exposed to the air as he stared at Ji Hao. His face twitched, while he screamed heartbreakingly.

    Puff! A sharp stream of blood spurted out from Kun Peng¡¯s neck. Kun Peng was incredibly powerful, with unpredictable magics. When Ji Hao attacked him, he had already cast his magic and teleported himself away. Nevertheless, the fierce sword move made by Ji Hao had indeed harmed him.

    Half of Kun Peng¡¯s neck was cut by the Taiji divine sword. Blood sprayed out from the wound. Kun Peng hurriedly took out a bottle and poured out faintly golden ointment with a nice aroma, spreading it on his wound.

    However, no matter how much ointment Kun Peng put on his wound, that wound never stopped bleeding, neither did the wound created by Ji Hao¡¯s sword ever show a sign of healing.

    Moreover, a magical power lingered in the wound, corroding Kun Peng¡¯s body, tearing and expanding the wound. Kun Peng boosted his power up as much as he could and covered that wound with a dark mist. Finally, he had that magical, dangerous power under control.

    Ji Hao wounded Kun Peng seriously with a sword move. At the moment, Ji Hao had almost fallen unconscious. Everything he did was based on instincts. He controlled the golden bridge and pounced to Zhu Rong from behind.

    He felt nothing, he thought nothing. Everything was chaotic, every single move made by him was natural and smooth, as if it was meant to be like this since forever.

    Ji Hao raised the Taiji divine sword high, and at this very moment, hebined everything he had ever learned. Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words, that he brought to this world from his previous life; the moves of sky-opening, earth-splitting, everything-grow and everything-perish that the mysterious man taught him; all those profound, mysterious magics of the great Dao, that he learned from Yu Yu, Priest Qing Wei, and Priest Dachi... Everything disintegrated and became pieces of bits, merging,bining, transferring in Ji Hao¡¯s brain, which was now in a state of Chaos.

    From his lower abdomen, the cauldron wrapped in five-colored me released a bright, five-colored light, that shone in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space.

    The cauldron continued with an immeasurable power of creation. With its help, all pieces and bits regarding the great Dao of nature merged together in Ji Hao¡¯s head.

    A clear stream of light rose from his head, with the hundreds of meter in radius, red sun shining upon it. In the middle of the red sun, an axe-shaped silhouette shed across, leaving a strong and perfectly straight trace in the sky.

    The sword was raised, and following that straight trace, Ji Hao wielded it.

    It was all quiet, but all of sudden, thunders burst. Around the Feather Mountain, all natural powers were disordered. The natural system was thrown into Chaos, and no trace could be found anymore.

 Chapter 1034: Slaughter the God

    Chapter 1034: ughter the God

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "That is it, that...Strength!"

    In Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, the mysterious man silently showed his figure, floating in the air with this eyes shining in a bright blue light. They were like a pair of blue suns, lighting up Ji Hao¡¯s entire spiritual space.

    "Pure strength!"

    The mysterious man nodded in praise, then raised his right arm abruptly, quickly straightened his fight forefinger, and wielded down.

    A straight, strong trace was left in the air by his fingertip, as a prehistorical, wild power surged out from his body. Around him, dense clouds of mist coiled, as a sun had been rising and falling faintly, while stars sparkled in it.

    By pointing out his finger, the mysterious man sent his power to Ji Hao¡¯s sword in some inexplicable way.

    Ji Hao wielded the sword faster, fiercer, and the power released from the Taiji divine sword was purer and greater.

    Zhu Rong gripped his sword and roared shrilly. He didn¡¯t have any time to cut Si Xi¡¯s chest open. Instead, he raised his sword with all his strength, fending against the Taiji divine sword.

    The Taiji divine sword burst with a dazzling light. The sword divided into two parts from the middle, one part white, and the other part ck. Next, the ck and white merged back together. The sword turned Chaos-grey, even barely visible, as if it had merged with the sky. Followed by a sharp cold light, the Taiji divine sword hacked violently on Zhu Rong¡¯s longsword.

    Zhu Rong¡¯s sword was surely a divine weapon from the heaven, generated by the power of the great Dao after the creation of the world, along with the heaven itself. This sword contained all three-thousand and six-hundred types of fire in the world. It was powerful enough to destroy the world and turn the sky into a boundless ocean of me; it was incredibly lethal.

    "Kill!" Without thinking clearly, Ji Hao, who was wrapped in the strong Chaos power, gave a thunderous roar. Along that simple and straight trace, the Taiji divine sword hacked down violently and unstoppably.

    Zhu Rong¡¯s sword screamed, then was cut into two. Raging mes surged out from the copsing sword. As a strong gale blew across, clouds of fire spread out and burned the sky red within a blink of an eye.

    Zhu Rong stared at Ji Hao, stunned. His self-consciousness was sealed by Gong Gong with an unknown method, but all of a sudden, that seal was broken. The nd, emotionless eyes of Zhu Rong suddenly had a light of wisdom sparkling in it. Meanwhile, he burst with a roar, in both shock and fright.

    "No!" Before his voice faded, the Taiji divine sword descended. The raging fires spurting out from Zhu Rong¡¯s cloak delivered no effect, as the Taiji divine sword went through the fires, cut the defensive divine light released by the cloak, then sank into Zhu Hong¡¯s head. It cut his body entirely into two, from the head to crotch, just like cutting a watermelon.

    Zhu Rong¡¯s body split up, and immediately transformed into two spheres of fire.

    "I am an original god, I am created by the world!"Zhu Rong¡¯s raging roar came from the two fire spheres, "I am immortal, I am indestructible. As long as the world keeps existing, I will too! Mortal being, you can never kill me, even though you are holding supreme magic treasures!"

    "Immortal?" A sharp light shed across Ji Hao¡¯s grey eyes. Subconsciously, he sneered and said, "If you¡¯re truly immortal, where are the first generation of original Gods? Thrones are still in the heaven, but where did those great divine emperors go? The ones who stood high above the masses at one time."

    At the moment, Hou Tu stood aside, suppressing the star inside Si Xi¡¯s body with the divine seal. All this happened within a single moment. Ji Hao attacked way too fast, that only by the time Zhu Rong was cut into two did Hou Tu finally realize what had just happened.

    The long snake tail of his was straightened as Hou Tu gave a long growl and swung his left arm, waving the Hou Tu divine seal towards Ji Hao. Next, he pulled out a triangle-shaped heavy axe from behind his back andunched a full-strength hack to Ji Hao.

    The divine seal gathered the earth power and generated a strong invisible force, attempting to trap Ji Hao. The Pan Gu bell released a wave of Chaos power that dispelled the earth force easily, as if it had never appeared.

    The Taiji cloak emitted water-like waves of clear light through the grey and misty Chaos power streams released from the Pan Gu bell. The clear light transformed into a giant glowing lotus that surrounded Ji Hao. Hou Tu boosted up his strength andunched a hack with his axe, which bumped against the lotus. But, as streams of clear light shed across the surface of the lotus, the power delivered by Hou Tu¡¯s axe was weakened a little bit. Waves of clear light surged out from the lotus, and by the time Hou Tu¡¯s axe touched the Pan Gu bell, it had already be weak and powerless. Only around thirty percent of Hou Tu¡¯s strength managed to be delivered to the bell by the axe.

    The Pan Bu bell rang weakly, while the Taiji Universe mirror rose from Ji Hao¡¯s head and sent out a sharp clear light thatnded on Hou Tu like a sword.

    Hou Tu shouted in shock. Clouds of yellow-colored, mist-like earth power gathered to him, condensing into an armor directly on his body.

    Wherever the clear light released by the Taiji universe mirror reached, the earth power armor wearing by Hou Tu disintegrated and melted, like snow under boiling water. Before Hou Tu could make any reaction, the clear light wrapped his body up. The dark-yellow scales covering his body began shattering, transforming into strands of yellow mist and dissipating in the air.

    "It hurts!"

    Hou Tu shouted loud while drawing back swiftly. The Taiji universe mirror was way more powerful than he imagined. His defensive power, which he had always been proud of, was nothing but a joke in front of the mirror. Obviously, the Hou Tu divine seal could not suppress the power of the Pan Bu bell either, and there was no way for him to trap Ji Hao.

    Therefore, Hou Tu could only draw back at his highest speed.

    He had juste out from the Divine Origin Pool, and hadn¡¯t reached the peak of his power. He attempted to instinctively stay away from Ji Hao for now, ande back to take revenge once he reached the peak state, as he was supposed to.

    But the golden bridge moved faster than Hou Tu estimated. Before Hou Tu could reach back by thirty meters, Ji Hao showed up right before his face. Another simple and violent hack wasunched by Ji Hao. As a result, a silvery ng was generated from Hou Tu¡¯s neck, which was wrapped in the clear light came from the Taiji universe mirror. Following this loud ng, Hou Tu¡¯srge head was cut straight off.

    Hou Tu howled in pain, while his body transformed into two spheres of yellow light, onerge and one small, and flew straight up into the sky.

    Ji Hao turned around, gave a frigid grin to the two spheres of fire which were transformed from Zhu Rong¡¯s body, and said, "Did you say that I can¡¯t kill you?"

    Without giving Zhu Rong a chance to respond or run, the Taiji Creation cauldron emerged from above Ji Hao¡¯s head. A clear mist puffed up from the opening of the cauldron, wrapping the two spheres of fire up.

    "No!" Zhu Rong had a truly bad feeling, as he felt that he was going to perish. He never wanted to die, so he screamed hoarsely, "I didn¡¯t mean it...Gong Gong, it was Gong Gong! He controlled my mind with his evil magic, he controlled..."

    The Taiji creation cauldron swallowed Zhu Rong up. Ji Hao sent the Pan Gu bell floating above the cauldron and put forth all of his strength, punching and kicking the bell to generate a series of muffled bell rings. Streams of Chaos power were sent into the cauldron.

    A thunderous series of boom could be heard from the cauldron. Abruptly, an immense stream of fire rose into the sky, then an arm, which was wrapped in coiling fire straps, thrust out desperately from the cauldron. It clenched towards the sky, then was dragged back into the cauldron.

    ck and white mist rotated in the cauldron like a millstone. Within around ten breaths, Zhu Rong¡¯s soul frittered away.

    Seeing this, Kun Peng screamed ear-piercingly in the distance.

    "Earl Yao Ji Hao...You, you, you, you betrayed the world...You have, you have, have killed the true Fire God!"

    Three streams of Chaos light shone from Ji Hao¡¯s three eyes. He gripped the Taiji divine sword, pointed at Kun Peng, andughed in a weird tone, "I am killing you now!"

 Chapter 1035: Another Unexpected Twist

    Chapter 1035: Another Unexpected Twist

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Zhu Rong died, while Hou Tu escaped. Thousands of divine warriors brought here by Zhu Rong roared thunderously, trod on fiery clouds, and marched towards Ji Hao.

    Each one of these divine warriors was over nine meters tall, strong and sturdy. They had been releasing a fierce power vibration. Armors worn by them and weapons held in their hands were all divine pieces from the heaven, each naturally containing a trace of power of the great Dao of fire.

    Ji Hao held Si Xi¡¯s headless body. Above his head, the Taiji universe mirror let out a clear stream of light thatnded on the thousands of divine warriors. Even Hou Tu failed to withstand the power of the mirror, not to mention these divine warriors who were merely as powerful as human Magus Kings. Wherever the clear light reached, thousands of divine warriors howled in pain, as fiery clouds under their feet disintegrated, and their armors turned into streams of clear mist, dissipating in the air.

    The clear light contained the mysterious, unexinable power of Taiji, which could transform life to death. The fire power inside the bodies of those divine warriors was dispelled by the clear light. Immediately after this, their bodies, which were created by the inexhaustible life-force in the Divine Origin Pool, based on the great Dao of fire and spirits of mes, began shaking. Countless cracks appeared on the skins of these divine warriors, as if they were fragile ss statues.

    "Ji Hao! Don¡¯t you dare!" Kun Peng covered his neck with his hand and tried his best to stop the bleeding and heal the wound, while screaming at Ji Hao in rage.

    Ji Haoughed out loud, then a clear stream of mist puffed out of the Taiji creation cauldron, rolling up all the divine warriors and dragging them into the cauldron. Following a thunderous bang, these divine warriors were turned into fist-sized, glowing-red, top-grade fire magic crystals, flying out from the cauldron.

    "I even killed Zhu Rong... These little ones are nothing!" Ji Hao raised the Taiji divine sword high with his right hand, holding Si Xi¡¯s headless body with his left hand, and activated the golden bridge. He transformed into a streak of golden light and flew to Kun Peng.

    "Kun Peng, old bastard, taste my sword. You may survive if you have the luck!"Ji Hao wielded the sword and roared, as the sword edge sparkled dazzlingly.

    At the moment, Ji Hao was still in that Chaotic, weirdly conscious state, and the power delivered by the quick point made by the mysterious man was still magically effective on Ji Hao. When the Taiji divine sword swished across the sky, the space was cut open, leaving a perfectly straight ck crack in the air. The long ck crack showed no sign of fading in a long while.

    Seeing this, Kun Peng was frightened. The space in Pan Gu world was extremely stable and strong. Even thought powerful beings could temporarily break the space during intense fights, the space would heal itself in a second, tops.

    What on earth did Ji Hao do? Why hadn¡¯t the space showed any sign of recovering after being cut by his sword? Suddenly, Kun Peng understood the reason why the wound on his neck was so hard to deal with. The blood he shed was enough to fill ake, yet, that wound never healed.

    "Don¡¯te here! Ji Hao, you have won! You have won this!" Kun Peng shouted hoarsely, turned around and trod on a dark cloud, darting straightaway.

    Kun Peng was able to transform into an enormous fish or an enormous bird. His real body was tremendous. He was powerful, and was known as the strongest spirit creature in the North Sea. Kun Peng could fly at lightning speed, that even by riding on the golden bridge, Ji Hao was only slightly faster than him.

    Seeing Kun Peng transform into a long stream of dark mist and flying away swiftly, Ji Hao gnashed his teeth and chased after him at his highest speed. Flying past the He Tu and Luo Shu great formation, which was covered in coiling ck and white mist, Kun Pent thrust out his hands towards the He Tu and Luo Shu great formation fiercely.

    "He Tu, Luo Shu, all these years, I¡¯ve spent so many efforts on you! How dare you betray me?!" Kun Peng released a wriggling stream of ck smoke from each of his fingertips, reaching to the He Tu and Luo Shu great formation like ten poisonous snakes.

    "I will bring you back to the heaven, and this time, I am going to destroy your souls with secret magic treasures in the heaven...Even if you will temporarily lose half of your powers, I am going to tame you for good!" Strands of sparkling mist rose from Kun Peng¡¯s eyes as he yelled in both anger and shame, "What did I do wrong to you? How dare you betray me?! How dare you help my enemy?!"

    Within the coiling ck and white mist, from the He Tu and Luo Shu great formation, the voices of He Tu and Luo Shu could be heard together, "We are treasures of kindness, but you are an evil being...We are destined to not be your spirit treasures...Kun Peng, piss off!"

    From the hundreds of miles long He Tu and Luo Shu great formation, sparkling starlight and lightning bolts burst, transforming into a rapidly flowing, dazzling river that struck on the ten ck smoke streams released by Kun Peng. No one was controlling the great formation, yet, the He Tu and Luo Shu great formation was still unimaginably powerful. The ck smoke had been devouring and shattering starlight beams and thunderbolts without an end, but failed to go anywhere near the great formation.

    Ji Hao chased up andughed out wildly, "He Tu, Luo Shu, please trap him for a second. You can leave when I chop his head off! Haha, I am Ji Hao, and I will keep my word. I will set you free, so you can go anywhere you want after this!"

    He Tu and Luo Shu cheered together. The ck and white mist suddenly grew denser, and surrounded Kun Peng along with a sound of waves, dragging him into the great formation as it attempted to trap him.

    Deep roars came from Si Xi¡¯s stomach, "Ji Hao, kill Kun Peng for me...Damn it! Just now, they suppressed all my life-force. This body of mine is dying. Damn it, damn it!"

    "The body is dying?" Ji Hao slightly frowned and responded calmly, "Minister Si Xi, hang on for a second. We will figure out a way after I have killed Kun Peng!"

    In Si Xi¡¯s cold body was a starry void, where the starlight had dimmed down and the ny-nine star-sealing magic had been quickly losing its power. That real star inside him was quaking intensely, releasing sharp beams of starlight and breaking his body, which no longer had any life-force.

    In the core of this star, Si Xi¡¯s soul tried its best to control the power of this star. However, Si Xi was only a newly promoted Supreme Magus. His soul hadn¡¯t merged perfectly with the star core. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t affect this star too much.

    Ji Hao transformed into a streak of golden light, and had already flown to behind Kun Peng.

    Kun Peng showed despair on his face. The He Tu and Luo Shu great formation was in front of him, blocking his way, while Ji Hao pounced from behind. Kun Peng¡¯s neck was injured, and still had blood spurting out from it, taking his power and strength away. Somehow, Kun Peng felt that he could never survive this.

    Ji Hao raised the sword high and hacked down, leaving a straight and neat trace in the air.

    In this very moment, a ndughter came from the higher sky, "The natural system is disordered in this ce, and even I couldn¡¯t figure it out. As I thought, supreme magic treasures appeared...That treasure is destined to be ours! We can¡¯t let it go!"

    The silhouette of a lotus shed across the sky. Next, Priest Hua darted out from a dense rain cloud like a ghost. He took a nce at the He Tu and Luo Shu great formation with an extreme greed, thenughed out loud, reaching his hands towards He Tu and Luo Shu.

    Once Priest Hua moved, clouds of warm mist and splendid glow rose from around the He Tu and Luo Shu great formation, while two enormous golden hands descended from both sides, seeming to grip them.

    He Tu and Luo Shu screamed out together, immediately transforming into a ck and white mist. Within the mist, a dark turtle and a dragon horse roared, thudding into the surging water down below and disappearing without a trace.

    The He Tu and Luo Shu great formation disappeared suddenly, and nothing was left to block Kun Peng¡¯s way. Kun Peng shouted in surprise, transformed into a long stream of dark mist instantly, and swished straight into the sky.

    Ji Hao paused, took a nce at Priest Hua, then silently headed back to Pu Ban city with Si Xi¡¯s body carried in his arms.

 Chapter 1036: Si Xi Goes Up To the Sky

    Chapter 1036: Si Xi Goes Up To the Sky

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    From a distance away, Priest Hua took a nce at Ji Hao. His gaze swept passionately across the Pan Gu bell, while his hands slightly moved. But next, he seemed to recall some old things, that made him stop, helplessly and in fright. Slightly shaking, Priest Hua transformed into two enormous lotuses and drifted into the water, followed closely behind He Tu and Luo Shu, disappearing as well.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t turn around as he rode on the golden bridge, flying to Pu Ban City as fast as he could.

    The Feather Mountain sub-formation was destroyed already. Hou Tu had the Hou Tu divine seal, that allowed him to take back all of the breathing earth anytime he wanted. The sealed water was like evil dragons chained and kept in cages. Being sealed for such a long time, the density of the water had raised to an unreasonable point. Once the sealed water flood out of the water-sealing formations, the entire Mind would be facing a destructive disaster.

    Ji Hao even burned his spirit blood to boost up the power of the golden bridge, to fly to Pu Ban City at the highest speed he could possibly reach with his current power. The golden bridge left a long stream of clear light behind. Wherever the clear light shed across, the space was torn open, showing a clear ck crack. A magical power inside Ji Hao was agitated, under the effect of which, the crack of space had been vibrating, without being able to heal itself for a long time.

    Si Xi¡¯s body turned heavier and heavier, and the star power had been leaking out from his body. The ny-nine star-sealing magic formation could no longer control this real star. Si Xi¡¯s soul hadn¡¯tpletely merged with the star core. Therefore, he could now only affect this star in a small range, but could not control it.

    At first, Ji Hao felt that he was flying with a rock carried in his arm, but soon, the rock turned into a mountain, that forced Ji Hao to hold Si Xi with both arms to carry his body that was getting heavier and heavier. In a short while, Ji Hao had no choice but to activate the cultivation method with nine turns to boost up his physical strength to an extreme degree, to bear Si Xi¡¯s weight and the raging-dragon-like, rampant star powering from Si Xi¡¯s body.

    By the end, visibly, waves of yellow-colored, misty glow surged out from Si Xi¡¯s body, striking Ji Hao¡¯s arms and body. It made Ji Hao¡¯s body buzz out loud, putting a great pressure on him.

    Ji Hao¡¯s flying speed turned slower and slower. He had been quivering slightly, and his spirit power couldn¡¯t lock on the golden bridge anymore. His arms bones were almost shattered. By this moment, Ji Hao finally understood what kind of power was represented by the name of Supreme Magus, and how strong the power contained in a real star was.

    He admired those wise, powerful human ancestors who invented the ny-nine star-sealing magic formation, and pioneered the method of dragging real stars into human bodies. What kind of unusual yet wonderful thinking allowed those wise human ancestors to create such a magical cultivation method?

    The golden bridge buzzed slightly, and shed across thousands of mountains along with an ear-piercing noise. Ji Hao gnashed his teeth tight and held Si Xi¡¯s body. The Taiji cloak had been resealing clear light streams to fend Ji Hao against the fatal star powering from Si Xi¡¯s body. But still, Ji Hao¡¯s internal organs were injured, and bleeding shes appeared all over his skin.

    "Minister Si Xi!" Ji Hao helplessly gave a long sigh.

    Deep inside the star core, Si Xi¡¯s soul sighed slightly and said, "This is the fate! Ji Hao, you go back to Pu Ban City. Tell Wen Ming..."

    As Si Xi was going to leave some important words to Ji Hao when from a towering mountain in the front, a bright light shone to the sky. Soon, arge group of people darted out of the light. With the great eyesight, Ji Hao saw Si Wen Ming rushing ahead of everyone else.

    "Uncle Wen Ming!" Ji Hao screamed, "Minister Si Xi is barely hanging on! I can¡¯t..."

    Crack! Ji Hao sensed a piercing pain from his arms while the star power burst from Si Xi¡¯s body. In an instant, Ji Hao¡¯s arm bones were shattered into pieces. Under the effect of the star power, Si Xi¡¯s body had already be a yellow-colored crystal. That crystal body of Si Xi fell down heavily to the ground, smashing on a tall mountain. The mountain was ttened immediately, and turned into a puffing cloud of ash, drifting all over the sky.

    A ten-miles wide pit was left on the ground. Si Xi lied in the middle of the pit, and was still sinking down.

    Si Wen Ming dashed over, and followed closely behind him were Emperor Shun and the other human leaders. Seeing Si Xi¡¯s headless body and Ji Hao covered in blood, everyone¡¯s face turned pale with fright. Si Wen Ming even roared with a crying voice.

    "Abba...Ji Hao, what happened?!"

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t say anything. Under the current situation,nguage was not enough to exin the whole thing. He closed his eyes and emitted a clear light with his erect eye, showing everyone what happened. Si Xi and him being ambushed by a group of Chaos monsters, then Kun Peng showed up with Zhu Rong and Hou Tu. All this happened so fast, yet within a blink of an eye, Ji Hao reyed everything.

    "Kun Peng!" Si Wen Ming quivered in a fury with his teeth gnashed tight. Along with a cracking noise, he crumbled all his teeth, and squeezed blood out of his own mouth.

    Thud! Si Wen Ming kneeled beside Si Xi and held Si Xi¡¯s ice-cold, heavy, transparent, dark-yellow colored crystal body with both arms.

    Si Xi¡¯s voice came out of his stomach, "What are you crying for? I have lost nothing but a human body! My soul has connected with the core of a real star. When Ipletely merge with the star core, I can still create a body with the star power and be a human being again!"

    "But Abba, with a body created by the star power, you will no longer be you!" Si Wen Ming cried.

    Si Xi smiled and said gently, "Wen Ming, you misunderstood this...Ever since I triggered the ny-nine star-sealing magic formation and turned myself into a Supreme Magus, I am actually not a pure human being anymore. A body of flesh and blood, or a body created with the star power....As long as I still have this soul, as your Abba!"

    Sighing deeply, Si Xi continued in a harsh tone, "Now, I am telling you something important. You have to listen carefully! And, Emperor Shun, I¡¯m afraid that the true disastering to our humankind has just started for real...Facing the great challenge, I, Marquis Chong Si Xi, am no longer able to serve the humankind. Fortunately, my son, Wen Ming, is reliable. All that I failed to aplish, he will take over the responsibility!"

    Gasping for air, Si Xi continued with a strong voice, "Emperor Shun...This time, what Gong Gong has been doing is aimed at turning human beings into ves to be under hismand, to serve his kind...This is against nature, this is evil...You can no longer be kind, or try to educate the evils...The ones who should be killed, you kill them! The ones deserving to die...They have to die!"

    Crack! Countless cracks appeared on Si Xi¡¯s body, then bright yellow starlight shone from his body.

    Si Xi growled in that thunderous voice of his, "Emperor Shun...You can no longer have mercy in your heart... You have to kill...Some people, they must die! You can no longer be softhearted!"

    Buzz! Emperor Shun, Si Wen Ming, Ji Hao and all the others were sent flying away by a terrifying force to tens of thousands of miles away.

    A dazzling, dark-yellow colored star sted Si Xi¡¯s body from the inside and rose straight into the sky, leaving a millions of miles long stream of light in the air. In the middle of the star, Si Xi¡¯s soul was faintly visible, hazy and blur, trapped while sitting in a magnificent pce inside the star.

    In the sky, countless stars with the nature of earth dazzled simultaneously. A yellow-colored mist suffused the entire sky. Within a twinkling of an eye, Si Xi¡¯s star reached to the starry void, hanging in the higher sky and sparkling with a cold and dim light.

    Si Xi had gone up into the sky. Before his soulpletely merged with the core of his star, he could never show up in the mortal world again.

 Chapter 1037: Talk About Supreme Magi at Night

    Chapter 1037: Talk About Supreme Magi at Night

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    On the tallest mountain in Pu Ban City, Ji Hao stood by the edge of a cliff. The strong gale rustled the Taiji cloak and made the wide sleeves flutter in the air like the wings of a crane, seeming to bring Ji Hao up into the sky at any time.

    From time to time, Ji Hao raised his hand and rubbed his chest bone. Earlier, he was injured by the star power burst from Si Xi¡¯s body when he went up into the sky. After that, he always felt ufortable, as if a slight little bit of star power was still lingering inside his body, disabling him from calming down.

    Si Wen Ming sat aside on a rock, with his legs crossed. The long sword of his was ntingly stuck in the rock. He raised his head, with his eyebrows knitted tightly, gazing at the starry sky.

    For an unknown reason, this night, stars in the sky were especially bright. Countless different sized, sparkling stars were almost next to each other, glowing with colorful, splendid light, that made the night sky as bright as the daytime.

    "My Abba¡¯s star, where is it?" Si Wen Ming abruptly raised his hand and tried to find the star, which had merged with Si Xi¡¯s soul.

    Ji Hao spread his hands and shook his head.

    Every peak-level Divine Magus would absorb the powers of nine real stars, to grow eighty-one inner spirit stars inside his or her body, then build a ny-nine star-sealing magic formation inside to prepare for the level of Supreme Magus.

    As for which stars would a peak-level Divine Magus choose to be his or her spirit stars, that was top-secret.

    Even Si Wen Ming only knew that Si Xi had chosen nine stars with the nature of earth as spirit stars, but he had no clue about which ones were those stars. As for which one of the nine stars did Si Xi choose to seal in his body with the ny-nine star-sealing magic formation and break into the level of Supreme Magus with its power, that was a random decision. None of the others would ever know about that, except himself.

    The starry sky was boundless, with hundreds of millions of stars sparkling in it. Arge number of these stars had the nature of earth. These stars moved in the sky withplicated orbits, and even those countless years old powerful beings who lived since the prehistorical era could barely figure out the orbit of each star. Only a very few among them could possibly do that.

    Which star was Si Xi¡¯s star? And where was that star now? No one was able to answer these two questions, neither did anyone know how to find that star.

    "One day, Minister Si Xi will gain a full control of that real star, create a body of a star king with the star power, and show up again in front of us!"Ji Hao looked at Si Wen Ming, who was gazing at the starry sky, and hurriedlyforted him with a warm voice, "His soul is still there, so Minister Si Xi is not dead!"

    Si Wen Ming smiled, then shook his head and responded with a deep and strong voice, "But we all know that it¡¯s different no matter how. In how many years can I see my Abba again? Ten-thousand years? Twenty-thousand years? Or even longer?"

    Spreading his hands, Si Wen Ming smiled at Ji Hao and said, "Do you know how many human beings truly managed to be Supreme Magi since Emperor Fuxi gathered people with wisdom, created the ny-nine star-sealing magic formation and developed the new cultivation method for our humankind?"

    Ji Hao leaned his head and looked at Si Wen Ming. He was truly curious about that.

    "Less than a hundred!" Si Wen Ming gave a number which shocked Ji Hao, and even stopped his brain from working for quite a while.

    Was it a joke? Ji Hao didn¡¯t know when was the era of Emperor Fuxi. Emperor Fu Xi was one of the first three emperors of human beings. He was a legendary powerful being, an initiator of human civilization, and even older than Emperor Xuanyuan. However, only less than a hundred human beings managed to be Supreme Magi since the era of Emperor Fu Xi... Was that even true?

    Sighing slightly, Si Wen Ming straightened his forefinger, shook it towards Ji Hao, and continued with a soft voice, "I said truly manage to be Supreme Magi, which means the moment when a human beingpletely merges his or her soul with the core of a real star, gains a full control of that star and achieves a breakthrough, finally setting him or herself free. That is how real Supreme magi are!"

    Raising his head as he looked at those sparkling stars in the sky, Si Wen Ming said slowly, "Those real stars are dangerous...A man drags a real star into his body and started merging his soul with the star core. After that, a great perseverance and willpower will be required for him to slowly merge with the star, dispel the true spirit seal left in the star core by thest star king, while strengthening his own body and soul ceaselessly. Only once both his soul and body reach an extreme degree of powerfulness can he gain a full control of the star."

    "During this process, all kinds of dangers may ur. With a slight carelessness, this man might be turned into ashes, with his soul perishing." said Si Wen Ming with a low voice, "Abba¡¯s body has been destroyed, and only his soul remained to exist. Without being nourished by his spirit blood...I¡¯m afraid it will take him hundreds of times greater efforts, and much more time to bring that star under his full control."

    "Do you know how many human beings had managed to go beyond the level of Divine Magi, and drag real stars into their bodies, since the era of Emperor Fuxi?" asked Si Wen Ming with a faint smile, and a trace of sadness on his face.

    "Over a million, Ji Hao. Since the era of Emperor Fuxi, over a million human beings managed to go beyond the level of Divine Magus!" A bitterness appeared on Si Wen Ming¡¯s face as he continued in a lower voice, "But among these people, over sixty percent were controlled by their stars, and became puppets of their stars."

    Ji Hao popped out his eyes in shock, staring at Si Wen Ming.

    Over a million of human beings managed to go beyond the level of Divine Magus?! This sounded right. Based on the giant poption of human beings, and the rich resources of Pan Gu world, this was the number that Ji Hao had been expecting!

    Over a million, this fitted Ji Hao¡¯s imagination.

    However, what did Si Wen Ming say? Over sixty percent of these people ended up being controlled by their stars?

    "Among the rest of them, ten percent failed to withstand the powers of their stars, and had their souls destroyed."

    "Another ten percent had their bodies assimted by the powers of their stars. Their bodies became cages, imprisoning their souls, forever and ever."

    "Many disappeared without a trace, so no one could ever find them."

    "Other than the other lost ones, less than a hundred human beings truly managed to be Supreme Magi. And by now, around three to five thousand people have still been cultivating themselves severely in the starry void, trying to be true Supreme Magi, I assume."

    Ji Hao swallowed his saliva in shock.

    Among a million, and only less than a hundred seeded... This loss rate was way too scary.

    Every single one of those people who managed to be peak-level Divine Magi, trigger the ny-nine star-sealing magic formation and push themselves up to the level of Supreme Magus, was a top-grade elite among human beings. Nevertheless, most of those elites had fallen, and only less than a hundredst till the end. This was shocking.

    Ji Hao remained silent. He didn¡¯t know people had to face such a great risk and go through so many difficulties after breaking into the level of Supreme Magus.

    But thinking about it, it waspletely reasonable.

    After all, those human beings tried to forcibly control real stars with their tiny human bodies and fragile human lives, then achieve immortality with the powers of those stars. In this case, such a great risk seemed to be eptable.

    Si Wen Ming shook his head, sighed and said, "Abba is a hero, but look back at the history. Which one of those who had broken into the level of Supreme Magus wasn¡¯t a hero? Although this sounded disrespectful, I am still going to say it... The hope of seeing Abba again is too slim.

    Ji Hao wanted to say something tofort Si Wen Ming, but all of a sudden, an enormous seal appeared from the higher sky, wrapped in strong earth power.

    The millions of miles square Hou Tu divine seal suddenly appeared in the sky!

 Chapter 1038: The Disaster Comes Again

    Chapter 1038: The Disaster Comes Again

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The enormous Hou Tu divine seal floated in the sky.

    Si Wen Ming gripped the hilt of the sword and slowly stood up from the rock, pulling his sword out. Raising his head and looking at the divine seal, he said slowly to Ji Hao, word by word, "Ji Hao, thanks for listening...Hehe, as your Uncle Wen Ming, I am ashamed. I¡¯m a man now, but seeing what happened to my Abba, I have..."

    Let out a long breath, Si Wen Ming shed across the air and disappeared.

    On the mountaintop, along with the roaring gale, nothing was left except Si Wen Ming¡¯s especially determined voice, "Do what we have to do! Do what a man should be doing! We can be sad, we can shed tears, but not before we get everything done."

    Ji Hao raised his head, looking at the divine seal, then gnashed his teeth and said in a cold voice, "Do what we have to do! Since I am now living in this world as who I am...In my previous life, I never bowed to anyone, and in this life, no matter who you are, Gong Gong, ck Emperor, non-humankind monsters...I will wield my sword and take your lives. No one can bend me!"

    A few simple, dark-yellow-colored spell symbols sparkled on the Hou Tu divine seal. Everyone living in Mind could see those glowing spell symbols on that millions of miles wide seal.

    Mind and the four wastnds began quaking simultaneously. In the starry void, all stars with the nature of earth let out muffled, rumbling buzzing noises. The earth power from the entire Pan Gu world was agitated, surging rampantly under the control of Hou Tu, the true Earth God from the heaven. The earth power was stable and strong, but at the moment, it was restless, like unsettled thunder power.

    An earthquake was started in the Mind and the four wastnds.

    Ji Hao stood on the mountaintop, that allowed him to see things in far away. He saw many mountains around Pu Ban City copse, rivers in valleys buried by sands, and waterways blocked.

    Earth power spurted out from cracking earth in streams. Controlled by the Hou Tu divine seal, the earth power sent Hou Tu¡¯s voice to every corner of the world. Every area with mountains and hills, everything covered by earth, Hou Tu¡¯s deep, slow, imperatorial voice could be heard.

    "Emperor Shun, the human emperor in the mortal world, went against nature. Human ministers are mostly evil and unruly, and human beings are showing no respect to the world. You are arrogant, and you have neglected the power of the heaven... You are sheltering evil. Therefore, the world has been enraged. Under the order of the Divine Emperor, a water will descends to clean the mortal world, to wash off the evil and to uphold justice!"

    Dense dark clouds gathered in the sky, while the Hou Tu divine seal suddenly shone with countless sharp beams of yellow light on Mind.

    All sub-formations of the Ten-thousand dragons water-sealing magic formation designed by Si Xi were struck by the yellow light. As the most importantponent of these water-sealing formations, the breathing earth transformed into flowing streams of yellow light and flew up into the sky. They all flew into the Hou Tu divine seal like birds flying out of the woods.

    Sub-formations copsed one after another, and the giant amount of water umted in these sub-formations flooded out, roaring in every direction.

    Ji Hao closed his eyes. His heart was twitching in pain, and he felt as if his internal organs were all frying in oil.

    By now, he was so powerful and capable that his spirit power could easily cover the entire area millions of miles wide. Within the coverage of his spirit power, he saw the water surge out from two copsed sub-formations. Near those two sub-formations, a few human residences were turned into nothingness by tens of thousands of meters tall waves, within a blink of an eye.

    That impact force was destructive. Even Ji Hao could only protect himself with the Pan Gu bell. He couldn¡¯t stand steadily in the surging waves, not even with his great strength. Among people living in those residences, the strongest ones were merely Senior Magi. All those people were crushed into blood mist by those violent waves before they could even realize what was happening. All living beings in the few residences died, and not even a chicken or a dog managed to survive.

    "We, have tried our best." Ji Hao gnashed his teeth and helplessly lowered his head.

    All human leaders, and himself, they had all tried their best.

    They watched Si Xi fly up into the sky, after which, only Ji Hao stayed in here tofort Si Wen Ming, who was thrown into a great panic. Emperor Shun and all the other human leaders headed to different ces with their people, trying everything to move more human beings to safe ces, such as Pu Ban City, You Xiong City, and Yao Mountain City. These ces protected by powerful magic formations were the safest ces in the world now. Therefore, all human leaders tried whatever they could to send more human beings to these safe ces.

    Nevertheless, Human ns were scattered all over the world. The number of human residences was way too huge. Even though every human leader had been working restlessly, they couldn¡¯t send out all the people from every ce of residence. What made Ji Hao and those human leaders even more despairing and helpless was that not too many safe ces existed!

    How many among all human beings could be as generous and wealthy as Ji Hao, who had built a heaven and earth great formation in his city?

    Pu Ban City was the onlyrge-scale ce of safety that existed in the human world, built by the entire humankind withbined resources.

    There were top-grade and super-scale human ns, such as You Xiong n founded by Emperor Xuanyuan, whose You Xiong City was indeed under the protection of a strong defensive magic formation. The flood might devour the sky, but it could never harm You Xiong City. However, how many human beings could You Xiong City ever contain? And how many super-scale human ns like You Xiong n existed in the human world?

    Not to mention the fact that Emperor Shun and the other human leaders had tried everything possible, but still failed to earn a chance to save those people living in further areas of Mind and the four wastnds.

    The poption of the humankind was way toorge!

    Human Maguspriests, Senior Magi, Magus Kings, Divine Magi...Even peak-level Divine Magi, they were all top-grade brave warriors in battlefields. But facing the roaring flood, they didn¡¯t know what do do. They didn¡¯t know where to put forth their strengths!

    The water was soft, yet it could kill all living beings!

    A peak-level Divine Magus could destroy a giant wave with a single punch, but he or she could protect one human settlement at most! How many peak-level Divine Magi existed in the world? But how many human settlements existed?

    After Si Xi went up to the sky, it had been less than two hours since Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming returned to Pu Ban City.

    Less than two hours! But, Gong Gong and his people had started an all-out attack already!

    The ten-thousand dragons water-sealing magic formation was destroyed, and the flood struck once again!

    The dense dark clouds covered the sky, with streams of water pouring from the heaven. The stormy water roared down, and smashed on the ground, sending up white watery mist that suffused the world immediately and covered everything.

    Within the watery mist, beams of light shed across from time to time. Long streams fluttered in the mist, transforming into flowing, shaking protective screens, shielding cites, towns and viges.

    Ji Hao sent out all of his disciples from his Pce of Dao, who brought out all magic-formation-building tools in the treasury of Yao Mountain City.

    Three to five of his disciples could build a magic formation with a decent defensive power, with a set of magic formation steamers, gs or other tools, by joining hands. This magic formation could barely, yet effectively protect an area and people living in it.

    Wherever Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power reached, lights of magic formations like that sparkled from time to time. However, many magic formations were destroyed immediately after they were built.

    Ji Hao closed his eyes. Those defensive magic formations were destroyed, and those disciples from his Pce of Dao could never survive with their low-grade cultivations.

    "We, we have really tried out best..."

    Ji Hao gazed at the sky, murmured, "To the ones who have fallen, watch, watch us... We will bring justice back to you!"

    "You¡¯re nothing but Gong Gong, the Water God. Even if you¡¯re truly the ck Emperor, you wouldn¡¯t have the right to do this for your own greed!"

 Chapter 1039: Massive Invasion

    Chapter 1039: Massive Invasion

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Liang Zhu City...

    The twelve emperors in power stood on top of the highest divine tower in Liang Zhu City, looking towards the South.

    Different sized divine towers stood on the ground. The tallest divine towers, such as the twelve standing in the central area of Liang Zhu City, representing the twelve emperors in power, were hundreds of thousands of meters tall. The bases of these towers were over ten miles in radius. Floating above each tower, an erect eye shone brightly, creating terrifying power vibrations and dispelling the dark clouds in the sky. No moisture could be sensed ten-thousand miles around each of these enormous divine towers.

    Middle-sized divine towers stood in cities built by powerful non-humankind families. Among these towers, therger ones were around tens of thousands of meters tall, while the smaller ones were around ten-thousand meters tall. The erect eye floating on each divine tower was dazzling, the power released by each of these divine towers was strong enough to dispel the dark clouds within the area of a thousand miles.

    Smaller-sized divine towers stood in mansions of those lower grade non-humankind nobles. Groups of lower grade non-humankind nobles pooled their money, took out all they had and built divine towers together. The divine towers they built were thousands of meters tall, each powerful enough to protect the area within a hundred miles radius.

    Divine towers spread all over the territories of the non-humankind. The erect eyes on top of these divine towers shone on each other, lighting uprge part of the Mind. Day and night, the northern part of Mind stayed bright.

    Many of these divine towers were recently constructed by Xiu n masters, working around the clock. All different sized divine towers were put together and set up into a magical and powerful formation, which was of a smaller scale than the ten-thousand dragons water-sealing magic formation, yet was even more effective.

    Under each divine tower was a dense mass of people. Those were countless non-humankind warriors, armed to the teeth, guarding around each divine tower and prepared to take any action at any time.

    Yu n people who mastered all kinds of magics, Jia n warriors who were good at fighting and killing, and Xiu n people with wisdom and wide ranges of knowledge were present. There were also dark-kind warriors and non-humankind ves serving as the main strength of the regr armies of the non-humankind. Even enved human warriors, who were at the bottom of the non-humankind society, and had normally been treated like animals, we¡¯re all armed to the teeth.

    Normally, not to mention armors and weapons, these enved human warriors wouldn¡¯t even have a rag on their bodies. Those non-humankind beings wouldn¡¯t allow them to have even a wooden stick, which could cause injuries.

    But today, all enves human beings, as long as they could carry armors and wield weapons, each of them was given a set of high-quality armor crafted by Xiu n masters, a shield with a superb defensive power, and a sharp weapon that had been strengthened with powerful spell symbols, and could prate metal and rock.

    Ever since the non-humankind invaded Pan Gu world, these non-humankind beings had been stocking up armaments. But today, all armories that belonged to Yu Dynasty were emptied. Enved human beings, non-humankind ves and dark-kind warriors were also given highly lethal bows or crossbows; some elite warriors were even equipped with powerful battle puppets to help them fight.

    Flying forts floated in the midair, and floating mountains were chained together by thick chains, connected with those flying forts above Liang Zhu City.

    On those flying forts and floating mountains, countless well-trained flying mounts hid quietly. Sitting straight on the backs of these flying mounts, were heavily armored Jia n archers, who had been preparing to fly into the sky and start an intense fight.

    Countless heavy ordnances with amazing lethality stood on these flying forts and floating mountains. Many of those were expensive pieces, and the non-humankind didn¡¯t even use whenunching all-out attacks on the Chi Ban Mountain. Nevertheless, under the orders of the twelve emperors in power now, all these pricy heavy ordnances were moved out from armories, no matter how valuable they were.

    Above the highest divine tower, twelve erect eyes floated in the air, with an emperor in power inside the pupil of each erect eye.

    As usual, Fan Hai was surrounded by a strong death power. Heughed out loud abruptly, "Yemo Luoye, no offense, but a woman is a woman, no matter what! Our defensive system is going too far...Look at all these divine towers, look at the armors worn by those lowly ves, look at their weapons, look that those heavy ordnances, which have cost us a fortune...!"

    Fan Hai shook his head, scornfully nced at Yemo Luoye and said, "Woman, you¡¯re way too cowardly! In fact, with thirty percent of our current defense, no one in Pan Gu world can ever defeat us!"

    Dishi Yanluo chuckled, spread his arms and raised his eyebrows towards Yemo Luoye as he said, "Yemo Luoye, dear Yemo Luoye, if you¡¯re afraid, you are wee to depend on my broad and warm chest! Haha, we don¡¯t have to be so nervous, actually!"

    Jialou Min looked blur and misty like a ghost. He chuckled as well, "Indeed, we don¡¯t have to be so nervous. In Pan Gu world, and all surrounding worlds targeted and invaded by us, not a single force can ever rival us. We can defeat all enemies, especially when webine our powers!"

    Piji Nu from Red Moon let out a heavy breath and coldly growled to the others, "Enough! Shut up! If you¡¯re not nervous, if you¡¯re not afraid, why are you still here talking all this nonsense?"

    Piji Mu¡¯s growls transformed into a bright red light that shone to the surrounding area, spreading a violent aura of killing. Everyone was stimted by the terrifying power vibration released from his body and frowned. "Didn¡¯t you all agree Yemo Luoye¡¯s suggestion? You¡¯re all afraid, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re all nervous, aren¡¯t you? Look at those divine towers standing on your territories... Without your permissions, how could they build so many divine towers so quickly?"

    Fan Hai, Dishi Yanluo, Jialou Min and the others shut their mouths, lowered their heads, and no one said another word.

    Piji Nu continued coldly, "We¡¯re all nervous, we¡¯re all hesitating, doubting, and we¡¯re all afraid...Therefore...my friends, if any of you still have any useful thing that you haven¡¯t taken out, just take it out. Take out everything you have, because no one can tell us what we will encounter this time..."

    Piji Nu threw a nce at the other emperors in power and said, "Days ago, a sense of a supreme destructive weapon appeared in the world, do not forget about it! I have been having a bad feeling!"

    The sky suddenly turned brighter, while twelve hundred-miles wide ck holes abruptly appeared in the sky above Liang Zhu City.

    The portals built by the twelve families in power were out of control. The powers of the twelve portals started to improve, generating splendid streams of white light, reaching straight to the sky. In the sky, those ck holes grewrger andrger and turned thousand-miles wide within a blink of an eye.

    Surging dark clouds emerged from the edge of every ck hole, rotating swiftly, and causing a thunderous buzzing noise.

    In the next moment, the sky seemed to copse. From those thousand-miles wide ck holes, tremendous water streams roared out. They descended from the sky, striking on the defensive magic formation above Liang Zhu City with a sky-shatteringly loud noise.

    From within those water streams, boundless armies of water-kind spirit creatures darted out, showing their teeth. No one could tell exactly how many water-kind creatures came along the water, because within a couple of breaths, the air within tens of thousands of miles in radius had been filled up by those water-kind spirit creatures.

 Chapter 1040: Pu Ban City Is Surrounded by the Water.

    Chapter 1040: Pu Ban City Is Surrounded by the Water.

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    In territories that belonged to Yu Dynasty, countless different sized divine towers were activated simultaneously.

    Shaking misty glows were released from the erect eye above each divine tower. Different colored glow wove together, creating an enormous light shield that enveloped half of the territories of the non-humankind.

    Waves roared, while living beings screamed. Countless water-kind spirit creatures stood on those giant waves, casting their magics.

    Whirlpools spun rapidly, ck thunderbolts struck down, hailstones, lightning, hurricanes, ice mists, venoms, poisonous gases, everything had been falling from the sky,nding heavily on the defensive formation of the non-humankind.

    Colorful light flowed in streams, while thunders burst without an end.

    The twelve emperors in power calmly stood on the tallest divine tower, looking at a few gigantic water-kind spirit creatures through the thick light screen.

    A thousand meters long spirit creature, which had nine dragon heads, roared deeply. It opened his jaws and sprayed out a mouthful of sticky venom, then snorted coldly to the twelve emperors in power and said, "You¡¯re not our targets! Do not disturb us anymore. Otherwise, you will not be able to handle the consequences!"

    Three heads of that spirit creature raised and roared towards the head, following which, all water-kind spirit creatures who had been attacking Liang Zhu City stopped whileining. Then, they began yelling and shouting at each other, and started to line up orderly like a well-trained army.

    Yemo Luoye held a dark-gold ck staff, coldly looking at this enormous and hideous monster and asked, "Xiang Liu?"

    The enormous spirit creatureughed maliciously, shook his heads hard and responded, "No, Xiang Liu is my father! I am his oldest son. My name is Xiang Liuzun!"

    Swaggering his body, this enormous creature turned around and led the boundless army of water-kind creatures, heading south. His voice lingered in the air like thunder, "Non-humankind monsters, I¡¯ve warned you, do not disturb us. Otherwise, you¡¯d bring yourselves troubles!"

    The twelve ck holes in the sky turned huger and huger, and the radius of each hole had reached thousands of miles already. Water poured down from those holes, as all kinds of water-kind spirit treasures, and strange types of aquatic creatures came with the water. These creatures traveled across the Chaos, descending to Pan Gu world.

    The twelve portals built by the twelve families in power had been quaking intensively, crazily absorbing natural powers and providing powers to the twelve enormous holes, supporting those holes.

    Fan Hai murmured to himself, "We have a mole...Something is wrong with all the twelve portals we built. There is a mole among us!"

    Yemo Luoye responded slowly, "That¡¯s for sure, but I have one more question...Dishi Yanluo, can you exin one thing. No water-kind creature hase from the new world that belongs to your Dishi Family... Why is that?"

    The twelve emperors in power and powerful non-humankind beings floating around this divine tower raised their heads together, looking at that ck hole above the portal of Dishi Family.

    As Yemo Luoye said, nothing but clear water had been pouring out from that hole. Except for the water, some pieces of broken standard armors of non-humankind armies were flushed out by the water.

    Not a single water-kind spirit creature came out along the water, not even a limb of a water-kind spirit creature was flushed out.

    Dishi Yanluo paused for a second. Blinking his eyes, he grinned embarrassedly and said, "Did my dear brother Dishi Yanmo destroy all water-kind spirit creatures in that world? Haha, you see, the great Blood Moon has generously gifted us..."

    "No!" growled Piji Mu with a deep yet strong voice, "It¡¯s not Dishi Yanmo! Are you two dear brothers? Dishi Yanluo, we all know how ¡®dear¡¯ you are to each other."

    "Send some people over to take a look. Not a single water-kind spirit creature hase from that world, and it¡¯s not because of Dishi Yanmo. Something we haven¡¯t known about must have happened in that world." Piji Nu continued in that deep voice of his.

    An elite troop rushed to the mansion of Dishi Family broke straight into the portal-base teleporting magic formation. Inside the formation, the white light had been shaking intensely, and following shrill screams, this elite troop was torn into pieces by the teleporting magic formation.

    All twelve portals had changed. These portals broke the Chaos and allowed those water-kind spirit creatures to intrude into Pan Gu world from the twelve worlds without limitation. However, people in Pan Gu world could no longer go to the twelve worlds through these portals.

    Soon, Piji Nu and the others found out what happened. They nced at each other, then worryingly turned to the south.

    "Scheme..." Fan Hai murmured while bitting his own fingernails, "I¡¯ve made countless schemes, but this time, even I sense fear! Perhaps, we should prepare for the worst!"

    "Such as?" Jialou Min looked at him, also with a worried face.

    "For example, we join hands with the humankind if we have to." Fan Hai responded with a darkened face, "My brothers and sisters, our lives are the most important things to us. Except for that, honor, pride, all is worthless to us in fact. Isn¡¯t this the truth we believed in the whole time?"

    The twelve emperors in power raised their hands together and passed the resolution of joining hands with the humankind when necessary.

    But of course, it was not yet the time to do that. Those divine towers provided an extremely great defensive power. Therefore, these water-kind spirit creatures were far from enough to make these proud non-humankind nobles give up theirst little bit of fake dignity.

    Giant water-kind spirit creatures darted out from those dark holes, followed byrge groups of water-kind spirit creatures. They didn¡¯t attack Liang Zhu City. Instead, they all lined up, heading to the south.

    "Xiang Liu, Henggong fish, Snake Gou, Snake Xiu, Wuzhi Qi, Kun Peng..."

    Yemo Luoye counted those powerful giant water-kind creatures in those great water-kind armies with a low voice. All those creatures had distinctive features, as they were descendants of the eight senior ministers under Gong Gong¡¯smand.

    These spirit creatures were enormous in shapes, and the power vibrations released from their bodies were incredibly strong. Wuzhi Qi¡¯s descendants were all hundreds of meters tall apes, but inparison with the others, they were only regr shaped. A few Kun Peng¡¯s descendants showed their original shapes and spread their wings, covering the air for tens of thousands of miles. Their wings were connected, thus darkening the entire sky. No daylight could be seen anymore!

    Formidable water-kind armies headed south one after another. Gradually, other than those ordinary water-kind spirit creatures, some strange types, which were obviously not from Pan Gu world, showed up.

    Poisonous gases rose in clouds while venoms surged in streams. All kinds of oddly shaped water-kind creatures twisted their hideous bodies and mixed with those water-kind armies, heading south as well.

    Through the broad in area of Yu Dynasty, through the extensive foothill region between the territories of Yu Dynasty and the alliance of human ns, these water-kind creatures moved across the Chi Ban defensive line, which was broken by the flood, marching to Pu Ban City in formidable arrays.

    With the help of the flooding water, led by Xiang Liuzun, the vanguard of all water-kind armies showed up in the northern side of Pu Ban City in half a month.

    Water-kind armies popped up one after another, and soon, Pu Ban City was surrounded by thempletely.

 Chapter 1041: Inner Hidden Worries

    Chapter 1041: Inner Hidden Worries

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The two fire snakes coiled around Ji Hao¡¯s arms, weakly letting out their red fork-tongues. asionally, thin streams of fire would puff out from their bodies, evaporate the rainwaternding on them, turning it into steam. But the white steam could reach only three feet high at most, before it condensed into water again and fell back down under the effect of the bone-piercingly cold rainwater falling from the sky.

    Same as those baby snakes, Mr. Crow was also weakly standing on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder, with his head buried under his left wing, looking like an ostrich.

    The water was everywhere, in the sky, on the ground, surging in streams and roaring waves. To Mr. Crow, this ce was now undoubtedly hell. Out of sight and out of mind, Mr. Crow simply hid his head. He didn¡¯t have the heart to see this world, which was ruled by water now.

    Ji Hao stood on a small drifting cloud, wielding his wide sleeves and generating a strong gale, pushing the cloud forwards, right above the water surface.

    Ji Tian, Ji Di, Ji Xuan, Ji Huang, the four most outstanding disciples of Ji Hao, stood behind him, each holding a long streamer that sparkled with starlight. From time to time, they slightly waved those streamers, and followed by their moves, thunderous booms could be heard from the flood in the front. Those rocks andrge tree trunks that were brought towards them by the water were blown up by an invisible power.

    asionally, ear-piercing swishing noises came from the sky. Along with them, differently sized hailstones, glowing with a faint watery light, descended from the sky. With a size ranging from that of a human head to mountains, they were disorderedly smashing on Ji Hao and his four disciples.

    Ji Tian and the others waved their long streamers and sent up strands of starlight that condensed into a fierce sword light and shattered those hailstones.

    This was the ¡®small four stars sword killing formation¡¯ created by Ji Hao with the power of the Taiji Creation cauldron, and was modeled on Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation. This sword killing formation absorbed star powers from the four star regions called Azure Dragon, Vermillion Bird, White Tiger and ck Tortoise, and turned the star powers into fierce and destructive Yu Yu¡¯s Qi of sword to kill the enemies.

    This star sword killing formation had merged with a part of Dao of sword created by Yu Yu. Therefore, despite the fact that this star sword killing formation created by Ji Hao wasn¡¯t too ingenious, it was indeed fierce and powerful. Ji Hao had done an experiment on himself. As long as the power of this star sword killing formation was fully activated, he could take no more than ten streams of sword Qi released from it before he was injured severely.

    "Be careful, Man Man and Shao Si would never seek help for no reason." said Ji Hao worryingly, "Things have changed thoroughly. With a slight carelessness, we might be crushed, both our bodies and our souls. You have to be extra careful!"

    Ji Hao and the other three disciples responded with a loud growl. They released their spirit powers, which were not yet so strong, and carefully covered the surrounding area with a radius of tens of miles like four denses, preventing any danger.

    Ji Hao wielded his sleeves and made the cloud fly faster.

    He was in the Town Hall, discussing about those water-kind armies that had surrounded Pu Ban City with some human leaders who stayed behind to guard Pu Ban City. But unexpectedly, Man Man and Shaosi, who were out there saving people, sent a message and asked for help. Therefore, Ji Hao immediately came out with his four disciples.

    Ji Hao was curious about what happened. Man Man and Shaosi were with quite a lot powerful Magi. If anything dangerous happened, they both were strong enough to protect themselves. ording to their message, they didn¡¯t seem toe across any enemy. Instead, they encountered with something troublesome that they couldn¡¯t solve. From their message, Ji Hao discovered a negative mood, which was the reason why he came out himself to find them.

    In front of him was an enormous whirlpool. On the edge of the whirlpool, a raft was going to be swallowed in.

    Tens of people with coarse clothes were huddled on the raft. They desperately waved their hands to Ji Hao, hoarsely crying and screaming, begging him to save them.

    Ji Hao waved his sleeve and released a cyan-colored stream of light that rolled those people up and sent back into his sleeve. An angry growl burst from that whirlpool, along with which, a giant catfish with sharp teeth rushed out of the whirlpool, staring at Ji Hao, giving vent with a torrent of abuse.

    This catfish was around a hundred meters long at least, and was at the level of Senior Magi level. Those human beings on the raft could have be such a delicious meal to him, but Ji Hao showed up and snatched away his food. This catfish wasn¡¯t so smart, so without a second thought, he recklessly pointed at Ji Hao and abused him.

    Ji Hao remained silent and pushed the cloud forward. He had already saved tens of thousands of people like this who struggled in the flood. He kept all those people in his sleeves.

    Ji Tian and his brothers had their faces darkened on hearing that catfish. After all, in their hearts, Ji Hao was like a divine God. They waved their long streamers and released over a hundred sharp streams of sword power. The catfish screamed in despair before he was blown into pieces, and even that giant whirlpool behind him was torn apart.

    The cloud moved swiftly, right above the water surface, going against the water currents.

    After saving hundreds of more people desperately struggling in the flood, a mountain area abruptly showed up in the front.

    A fiery cloud drifted above the mountains, from which, Man Man¡¯s silvery and bright voice could be heard, "Why can¡¯t you tell right and wrong? We came to help you! We¡¯re good people! There is still space in Pu Ban City, all ten-thousand people in your n can move there!"

    Man Man yelled, "Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re safe because the water hasn¡¯t drowned your vige. Look at the water, it¡¯s still rising. In two days tops, the water wille to your vige. You better not regret then!"

    Ji Hao gave a deep growl, sped the cloud up and reached to the fiery cloud, followed by a clear stream of light.

    Man Man was wearing an armor, with the pair of hammers hovering around her body, while she was yelling at a few muscr men in leather armors.

    The few men had their arms crossed before their chests, looking at Man Man arrogantly. They seemed to listen to no one, no matter what Man Man said.

    Behind those men were cottages build in ordered lines. Around those cottages were around ten-thousand people, men, women, old people and children, curiously yet ndly looking at Man man, Shaosi and over a hundred elite warriors they brought over on the fiery cloud.

    For Man Man and Shaosi¡¯ safety, Ji Hao had sent ten Jia n warriors, who were as powerful as peak-level Divine Magi, to be inpany with them.

    People in this n paid more attention to these ten Jia n warriors. From time to time, some people eximed with low voices ¡ª ¡®I finally saw living Jia n monsters¡¯, or something like ¡¯They truly have four eyes¡¯, ¡®They¡¯re all huge¡¯.

    Ji Hao came to Man Man and Shaosi, cupped his hands to the few men and slightly bowed. But before he said anything, one of those men said proudly, "I know youe with good intent...But our Steel Bull n people are not like those poor things! We are protected by saints, powerful people are in my vige. The flood, the rain, those water-kind monsters, nothing can possibly do any harm to us!"

    Wielding his hand, the man showed a slight dislike as heughed loud, "Did the human emperor send you to help us? Hmm, earlier, I heard people say that the flood has been controlled by someone under the human emperor¡¯smand, but why is the water flooding again? It¡¯s obvious that...the human emperor is not so reliable, I think our saint is more dependable."

    Puffed out his chest, this man said determinedly, "From now on, our Steel Bull n will no longer follow the human emperor¡¯s orders."

    Ji Hao was confused. Protected by saints? Which saint would especiallye to protect a small vige?

    ¡®Steel Bull n will no longer follow the human emperor¡¯s orders?¡¯ How dare he just say something like that? Where did these Steel Bull n people get this great confidence?

    What was more serious was, how many human beings had been holding the same thought at the moment?

 Chapter 1042: Arrogance

    Chapter 1042: Arrogance

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Oi, uncle, we mean well!"

    Man Man carried her pair of hammers and walked to that man. She was a lot shorter than the man. Therefore, she could only stand on her tiptoes and try her best to raise her head to look at the man¡¯s face.

    Man Man had a serious look, truly serious.

    Man Man had always been a simple-minded, careless little girl. She hardly took anything to her heart. But what happened to the humankind recently brought her a great change. The sky-devouring flood, those people struggling and crying in the water, heartbreakingly torn apart by death...

    Especially Si Xi!

    Si Xi was a close friend of Zhu Rong Family. Therefore, Man Man loved and admired Si Xi, he was an elder to her. But, Si Xi had gone to the sky. Although his soul was still there, Man Man couldn¡¯t see him anymore. How was this different from death?

    For the very first time, Man Man sensed the terror and sadness delivered by the difference between life and death, that made her much calmer and more serious than before.

    She was serious as she looked at that man¡¯s face and said, "You only have around ten-thousand people in your vige. You won¡¯t be able to protect yourselves from those water-kind monsters. Besides, although your vige is on a tall mountain, the water is rising all the time, and will continue rising. Your vige will be drowned before we figure out a way to deal with the flood."

    The man crossed his arms over his chest, lowered his head while looking at Man Man, and said rudely, "Little girl, you don¡¯t need to worry about our Steel Bull n! The flood can never drown our vige."

    Man Man frowned and continued seriously, "Do you have enough food? We have much food stored in Pu Ban City, and you..."

    The man impolitely interrupted Man Man, "Little girl, our Steel Bull n will have enough food, even after all people in Pu Ban City are starved to death! We are protected by saints, and powerful people under his guidance. How can we ever suffer a food shortage?"

    Man Man still wanted to say something, but the man had already pushed her on the shoulder while yelling, "Don¡¯t try to frighten us with water-kind monsters. Our Steel Bull n warriors are never afraid of any monster. They will only be our food!"

    The man was quite strong, but Man Man was now as powerful as a high-level Divine Magus. She hadpletely absorbed all power contained in the linden seed which was given by Ji Hao. Not to mention the fact that Man Man was a possessor of the Fire God bloodline, no ordinary human being could everpare with her in terms of physical strength.

    The man pushed on Man Man¡¯s shoulder, but she remained perfectly unmoved. She took a deep breath and attempted to try for thest time, to persuade these few warriors leaders of Steel Bull n.

    Shaosi took a step forward and pressed her hand on Man Man¡¯s shoulder, looking at that man who seemed to be shocked a little bit as she said ndly, "Your strength is even worse than Man Man. What qualification do you have to brag that you¡¯re able to protect your nsmen?"

    Shaosi sounded less emotional than Man Man, but she was calm, and her face looked like a frozen pool of water, cold and clear.

    Slightly tilting her head, Shaosi looked at that man, who seemed to be quite embarrassed, and continued ndly, "Don¡¯t believe any ridiculous lies, because that may cost your nsmen¡¯ lives. Think about it, Pu Ban City is much safer than here. If you don¡¯t want to go to Pu Ban City, a city of Hua Xu Family is nearby. You can also go live in there temporarily."

    Another man abruptly stepped up and yelled at Shaosi, even having saliva sprayed out from his mouth, "Women! This is our own business, we don¡¯t need your help, you outsiders! Women should stay indoors, be quiet, make babies... Since when is it your turn to show your face in public?"

    "Oi!" Man Man shouted out in anger. She red at that man and said, "What are you talking about?! What about women? Are women no better than any man? I am the leader of the Yao Mountain City cavalry!"

    A deep cough could be heard, followed by which, a scrawny and short old man, who was wearing a leather cloak and a helmet made from a bull skull, slowly walked out of the vige. He supported his body with a wooden stick, gasped quickly while walking to Man Man and Shaosi, and said coldly, "What Yao Mountain City? Never heard of it...Anyway, it¡¯s our own business. There is no need for you to step in."

    Gasped for air, the old man curved his lip corners downwards and continued, "Did the human emperor send you? Good, on behalf of our Steel Bull n, I am now telling you... From now on, our n will not send one single warrior, or one grain of rice to Pu Ban City! Not anymore!"

    Man Man and Shaosi were both shocked. Without knowing what to do, they turned around and looked at Ji Hao.

    In Mind, all ns had an obligation to send certain numbers of warriors to Pu Ban City, when there was a need. During harvest season, these ns would also send a part of their harvests to Pu Ban City.

    If Steel Bull n refused to carry out these two obligations, they would be betraying the entire alliance of human ns!

    "You, are you sure?" The power vibration released from Ji Hao was cold, just like his voice, as if that voice of his was frozen by ice, "Are you sure that you are going to betray the alliance of human ns? Are you sure that when our humankind is facing a disaster, you will not join hands with the others to conquer the difficulties, and will betray the humankind?"

    The old man had his face twitched. He nced at Ji Hao, and seemed to be a bit afraid.

    He didn¡¯t know Ji Hao, but thetter looked like an especially powerful and fearless one. The fierce, mountain-like power vibration released from him clearly told the old man that Ji Hao was definitely an important man in the alliance of human ns. Steel Bull n was only a ten-thousand people small n. Normally, people in this n would never have anything to do with people like Ji Hao.

    For people like Ji Hao, they must be from super ns, with poptions of tens of millions, even billions, such as You Xiong Family, Huaxu Family, Lie Mountain Family. Normally, people like Ji Hao could destroy a small n like Steel Bull n with a single word.

    The old man was afraid of Ji Hao without a doubt.

    However, he turned around and took a nce at his vige, then abruptlyughed. His wrinkled face was even looking like a blooming flower.

    Raising his head, puffed out his chest, the old man pointed at Ji Hao, sneered and said, "You¡¯re right. From this moment on, we have nothing to do with the alliance of human ns."

    Ji Hao¡¯s look changed. As he was about to burst into rage, a few people walked out from arge stone house in the middle of the vige. They waved their hands, raised a cloud that carried them up, and flew to Ji Hao.

    One of these people sent puffs of golden light spots out of his sleeves that drifted all over the sky andnded on the ground. Each golden light spot immediately transformed into a three meters tall, muscr warrior, with a shining golden skin. These warriors trod on gales and rose into the sky.

    Within a few breaths, six Daoist Priests with long robes and three-hundred golden muscr warriors came to Ji Hao.

    A middle-aged Daoist Priest, who had a long shining beard and two buns on the head, held a lotus and smilingly nodded to Ji Hao as he said, "Ji Hao, my friend, I¡¯ve heard so much about you. Finally, I see you in person now. You¡¯re as handsome as I heard!"

    This middle-aged man continued mildly while smiling, "I am Water Lotus. People in this Steep Bull n, and the other eighteen viges nearby, are all my disciples now. Therefore, Ji Hao, my friend, you shall not worry about these people now."

    Wielding his broad sleeves, Water Lotus suddenly changed his look and tone, pointed at Ji Hao, and yelled harshly, "Go back to where you came from! Ji Hao, my friend, you don¡¯t want to stay for dinner, do you?"

    Ji Hao paused in shock, while Man Man and Shaosi had their looks changed simultaneously as well.

 Chapter 1043: Water-Kind Monsters Come

    Chapter 1043: Water-Kind Monsters Come

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Priest Water Lotus waved his sleeves and released a strong stream of power that was like a gale blowing above a vast ocean, silently striking on Ji Hao¡¯s chest. Priest Water Lotus shared the same style as his brothers and sisters; they were all quiet and calm whenunching lethal attacks.

    The Taiji cloak emitted a clear and warm light. Visibly, two streams of clear light coiled around each other, hovering around Ji Hao and spinning like a diagram of Taiji. The strong power released from Water Lotus¡¯s sleeves slightly bumped against these two clear light streams and generated a longsting series of buzzing noise. Then, three invisible magic bombs detonated.

    Soft, lingering explosive force spread out wave by wave. Water Lotus and the five of his brothers behind him shouted in deep voices while faint golden light emitted from their bodies. It transformed into a strong light wall and shielded all Steel Bull n people behind.

    The power of those magic bombs failed to break the defensive light of the Taiji cloak. Therefore, the explosive force could only spread downwards.

    The edge of the tall mountain that the vige of Steel Bull n located on, was affected by the aftermath of the explosion. Arge part of the mountain was blown into ashes, and within a blink of an eye, right beside the vige, a tens of thousands of meters tall cliff appeared. The surface of the cliff was as smooth as a mirror.

    "Priest Water Lotus, my friend, impressive!" Ji Hao narrowed his eyes, as the fire of anger rose from his heart, "Do you want to die?"

    Priest Water Lotus had his look changed a little bit. He seriously nced at that Taiji cloak worn by Ji Hao, which was glowing with a clear and warm light and had been releasing a prehistorical, mysterious sense of power. Abruptly, Water Lotus smiled, bowed to Ji Hao and said, "Ji Hao, my friend, forgive me. I have no evil intent. I wanted nothing but to measure your power...Earl Yao Ji Hao, you deserve the reputation of yours, no wonder so many of my brothers and sisters died in your hands!"

    Ji Hao expressionlessly looked at Water Lotus and said coldly, "Water Lotus, I am asking you one question, do you want to die? I am Earl Yao, a senior minister conferred by the human emperor himself! Human Beings are facing a terrible disaster, but you attacked me... Are you on Gong Gong¡¯s side?"

    Water Lotus¡¯s face was darkened as well. He stared at Ji Hao coldly, sneered and said with an especially unfriendly tone, "You can easily find an excuse when you want to frame someone. But Ji Hao my friend, how can you frame me so easily?"

    Man Man and Shaosi had brought at least five-hundred Yao Mountain warriors to Steel Bull n. Among those warriors, even the weakest ones were peak-level Magus Kings.

    Seeing a conflict burst between Ji Hao and Water Lotus, these heavily armored warriors growled out towards the sky. Following their voices, raging roars came out from the beast bags tied around their waists. Meanwhile, fierce-looking, strong battle beasts flew out from those beast bags while releasing strong power vibrations.

    Within a blink of an eye, warriors under Ji Hao¡¯smands mounted on beasts, and were all ready to attack.

    Water Lotus¡¯s face turned extremely dark. Behind him, the faces of Steel Bull n people turned deathly pale, many even had their legs shaking.

    Steel Bull n warrior leaders dared to act rudely in front of Ji Hao only because they thought they were under Water Lotus¡¯s protection. Speaking of true powers, any Magus King under Ji Hao¡¯smand could tten the entire Steel Bull n!

    Even the strongest warrior leader of Steel Bull n was merely a high-level Senior Magus!

    Man Man angrily wielded her fists and yelled at Water Lotus angrily, "You again! You have never done anything good! You know nothing but hurting people! What do you want this time?!"

    Growling resonantly, Man Man raised her pair of hammers, prepared to order her warriors to attack Water Lotus and his people.

    Water Lotus narrowed his eyes, coldly nced at Man Man, then murmured something in a low voice.

    Hearing him, three-hundred three meters tall muscr warriors, who were shining with a golden light, silently stepped up and raised their arms. Instantly, a golden light dazzled in their left hands, as a chain with a dragon head appeared in the left hand of each of them. They clenched their right fingers in the air and released steaks of fire that transformed into red lotuses in the air. In the following moment, a sword with a lotus embossment on the hilt was gripped in the right hand of each of these golden warriors.

    "Ji Hao, do you really want to do this?" Water Lotus smilingly looked at Ji Hao, "Think about it carefully. Your humankind is facing a destructive disaster right now. If you enrage our two master Shifu under such a situation...I¡¯m afraid that things might get too difficult for you, am I wrong?"

    Ji Hao remained silent for a while, then raised his right hand and slightly waved.

    The five-hundred elite Yao Mountain warriors burst with a thunderous roar. They shouted at their mounts. Those fierce beasts were all wrapped in strong airstreams or dense mist, as they carried their owners and stepped backward slowly.

    Ji Hao then pointed at the fiery cloud treading under his feet. Following his moves, the fiery cloud rolled and carried Man Man, Shaosi and the others, moving backward as well.

    He looked at Water Lotus and said coldly, "I see, you take this disaster as an opportunity, you frighten people with the terror of death, then turn them into your followers... Impressive, smart...This isn¡¯t finished. I will surely talk to you about this, after our humankind gets over this disaster!"

    Water Lotus smiled, but didn¡¯t say a word. Seeing Ji Hao and his people drawing back in front of Water Lotus, those Steel Bull n people standing in behind waved their hands in excitement and cheered out together, as if some great thing had just happened, despite the fact that their legs were softened just now because of the fierce power vibrations released from those Yao Mountain warriors.

    Ji Hao and his people slowly stepped back for over a hundred miles. Looking at those excited Steel Bull n people, Ji Hao slightly shook his head.

    "Priest Hua and Priest Mu, they want nothing but your power of faith, your fortune...Do you really think that they¡¯re your saviors?" Ji Hao gave a bitter smile and continued murmuring, "You¡¯re just tools for providing fortune, tools that can be thrown away anytime."

    Water Lotus and his people stood on the mountaintop. They had been looking at Ji Hao and his warriors as well.

    They smiled carelessly, their smiles filled with scorn towards Ji Hao, his friends, and his warriors. Obviously, they believed that they have already found a way to deal with Ji Hao and the other leaders of the alliance of human ns.

    They already had the lifeblood of Ji Hao and the other human leaders holding in their hands!

    Facing the disaster, whatever they did, Ji Hao, or in other words, the leadership of the alliance of human ns represented by Ji Hao, would never dare to start a war against them.

    A ck torrent roared over from the northeast against the flood, raising giant waves that struck over violently like an evil dragon.

    Above this ck torrent was an angrrge dark ice armchair. A tens of meters long Henggong fish sat in the armchair with his tail coiled. A pair of muscr arms reached out from his fish belly. This fish carried a lion with his right hand and a buffalo with his left hand, and had been happily wolfing the meat.

    Tens of thousands of scaled, smaller-sized water-kind spirit creatures guarded around the armchair. These spirit creatures were mainly in their original shapes, only looking twenty to thirty percent like human beings. They had been casting their spirit creature magics and pushing the ck torrent forward.

    Looking at these rampant water-kind creatures, Ji Hao immediately activated the Taiji Universe mirror, released a misty glow, and covered everyone around him and himself.

    These water-kind spirit creatures didn¡¯t saw Ji Hao and his people. They shouted and yelled, marching towards the vige of Steel Bull n.

    From tens of meters away, that Henggong fish sitting in the armchair growled out loudly.

    "Human beings...Kneel. Men should fight for us, we¡¯re going to attack Pu Ban City. We need you to take out the arrows, swords and des of your own kind for us!"

    "Human beings, hand out your women, and let us have some fun... Also, take out all your food and livestock!"

 Chapter 1044: Lotuses All Over the World

    Chapter 1044: Lotuses All Over the World

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Steel Bull n people screamed and cried out simultaneously. Almost all elderly ones, woman and children kneeled on the ground together, and started kowtowing to a hall in the middle of the vige, which was the only stone building in the vige.

    From over a hundred miles away, Ji Hao could still hear these people tremblingly begging their so-called ¡®saint¡¯ for mercy and protection.

    As for those warrior leaders, who were much stronger than their nsmen, and had acted so arrogantly and proudly in front of Ji Hao just now, were now like wild dogs which were scared to death. They kneeled to Water Lotus with pale faces, kowtowing to him without an end and begging to save their lives.

    "Steel Bull n just doesn¡¯t have backbones!" Man Man carried her pair of hammers, shaking her head hard as she said, "Eh, such a weak-kneed n. If they were in Southern Wastnd, no n would be willing to marry their girls to Steel Bull n men!"

    Shaosi held her arms before her chest, with her eyes narrowed. She looked like azy and leisurely fox, quietly looking at those crying and screaming Steel Bull n people.

    Quite a whileter, she said slowly, "Although the choice was made by Steel Bull n people themselves, those Priests are indeed impressive... How long has it been since the flood started again? But they managed to soften all people in a ten-thousand people n already!"

    Standing behind Ji Hao, a Jia n warriorughed with a muffled voice, "We like soft people! We conquered countless species, and we like soft kinds the most. We liked watching them cry under our feet, begging us for mercy."

    Before Ji Hao said anything, this Jia n warriorughed and continued, "Human beings are not soft at all, you have backbones. We¡¯ve been fighting for so many years and we admire the humankind, in fact. Our ancestors conquered countless worlds, but not a single world managed to fight against us for such a long period."

    Nodding heavily, this Jia n warrior said seriously, "Therefore, human beings in Pan Gu world are amazing...But, even among these amazing human beings, soft ones have emerged...Those emperors in power would be so happy if they got to know about this, wouldn¡¯t they?"

    Ji Hao, Man Man, Shaosi all had their faces badly darkened. All Yao Mountain warriors who followed Man Man and Shaosi to here squinted at this Jia n warrior, who was from Di Family.

    See the situation from the point of view of the non-humankind, it was surely a great thing for so many cowards to emerge among the humankind. Facing the enemies, these Steel Bull n people didn¡¯t pick up their weapons to fight with their greatest efforts. Instead, they kneeled on the ground, begging a fake saint for mercy, and asking a few priests, who were totally outsiders, for help. This was a humiliation for the entire humankind!

    "Priest Hua...Priest Mu..." Ji Hao¡¯s face was extremely dark, seeming about to burst with thunderbolts at any time. What their disciples had been doing was just like bloodletting to the humankind. Since always, human beings would rather die than submit. But now, these evil priests were trying to destroy that great spirit of the humankind!

    Tens of thousands of water-kind spirit creatures roared loudly and released great power vibrations. They raised strong waves, pping towards the vige. The water level was around three-hundred meters lower than the mountaintop, where the vige of the Steel Bull n located. But once those water-kind spirit creatures moved, the water level was raised immediately, and soon reached the height of the mountaintop.

    The water flooded to the vige, and wherever the flood reached, fruit trees and nursery-grown nts around the vige were all uprooted. They were swirled away, disappearing without a trace.

    A fewrge barns that belonged to Steel Bull n were set out of the vige, in a small valley westward of the vige, with twenty-thousandrge-horn goats kept in there. Eachrge-horn goat was over three meters long, strong and muscr. These goats provided much of the meat that the Steel Bull n people ate.

    Flood surged in through the narrowed entrance of that small valley. A few nsmen, who were responsible for guarding those goats, cried desperately while climbing up through the cliffs on both sides of the valley. However, before they could reach the safe points, a few water-kind spirit creatures trod on waves and swished across them. Those water-kind spirit creatures raised their long spears, that were made from fish bones, and fiercely pierced down, cutting those crying and begging Steel Bull n people into pieces.

    An eel warrior excitedly grabbed half of a body that belonged to a Steel Bull n man, stabbed his spear into it and waved it as if it were a battle g.

    The other water-kind spirit creatures raised a giant wave. The water poured into the valley, and swept across it. Twenty-thousand ghosts were badly frightened by the strong power vibration released from those water-kind spirit creatures. They were all swept away by the flood without struggling.

    Sitting in the armchair, that Henggong fish clenched his fingers in the air and created tens of enormous whirlpools immediately. Soon, nearly drowned, trembling goats flew out from those whirlpools one after another. That Henggong fish gave his orders, following which, those water-kind spirit creatures happily grabbed those goats and started gulping. In a short while, allrge-horn goats were eaten by them, and even the furs and bones were swallowed.

    Henggong fish swallowed whole three goats himself, then burped satisfyingly. He opened his jaws and spat out arge sphere of sticky wool. Then, he pointed at the vige of Steel Bull n, smirked and yelled, "Eat and drink, and y with women...Hurry up, give us the prettiest girls of your n. Otherwise, if you make me do the work myself...casualties might be caused!"

    The Henggong fish chuckled and slightly twisted his body, releasing a dense puff of mist. Soon, he transformed into a naked muscr man, who was over six-meter tall.

    Proudly standing from his armchair, Henggong fish moved his crotch towards the vige and yelled out loud, "You bunch of men are crying like little girls! Hehe, you cowards, I don¡¯t think you have the strength to y with girls anyway...Let go of those girls, let us do the work!"

    The group of water-kind spirit creaturesughed out wildly. They had just stuffed their stomachs with fresh meat, and at the moment, they felt energetic and eager to vent some of their vigor.

    Water Lotus remained silent all the time. He had been proudly looking at those Steel Bull n leaders kneeling in front of him, crying and begging. Only once the few elderly Maguspriest all fainted because of ceaseless kowtowing, Water Lotus finally nodded slowly.

    "The world is a dangerous ce. You human beings are weak... How can I protect all of you? You will be able to live a safe and happy life in this world, which is filled with endless pain, only if you worship our master Shifu." Water Lotus¡¯s eyeballs rolled in his eye sockets, and abruptlyughed coldly, "Your vige shouldn¡¯t suffer this, but you listened to Earl Yao Ji Hao¡¯s nonsense, because of which, these Water-kind monsters are attracted toe here..."

    Steel Bull n leaders raised their heads and pointed their fingers at the air, cursing Ji Hao and his ancestors with twisted faces.

    Ji Hao¡¯s face turned even darker. Water Lotus was pretty good at buck-passing!

    Water Lotus didn¡¯t know that Ji Hao had been watching him from a short distance. Heughed proudly, then slightly pped his hands. Instantly, countless lotuses bloomed from the water surface.

    wless, snow-white lotuses bloomed everywhere, emitting a soft white light. Wherever these lotuses bloomed, the flood began receding speedily. Under the effect of the white light, many water-kind spirit creatures were paralyzed, floated on the water surface without being able to move anymore.

 Chapter 1045: Heng Xing

    Chapter 1045: Heng Xing

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    A calming power spread out in all directions, making the people feel warm and safe from the deepest parts of their souls. Steel Bull n people showed peaceful smiles. Their tightened faces were loosened, as they pressed their foreheads against the ground devotedly, calling the names of Priest Hua and Priest Mu loudly.

    Ji Hao opened his erect eyes, and sensed some strong and magical power spreading out from these people faintly, like streams flowing towards the stone building in the center of the vige. He carefully reached his spirit power into the stone building, and saw an incense burner table at the center of the building. Arge, exquisitely softened piece of leather was hanging on the wall, with full-length portraits of Priest Hua and Priest Mu painted on it.

    On the painting, Priest Mu sat on arge rock with crossed legs, his right hand naturally put on his knee, and left hand gently holding a faintly golden flower. He was smiling, mysteriously and unfathomably.

    Priest Hua stood beside Priest Mu with a serious face. He was holding a wooden staff with his left hand, his right hand holding a blooming seven-colored lotus. Unlike Priest Mu, whose eyes were closed, Priest Hua¡¯s eyes were widely open, glowing like a real person.

    Once Ji Hao took a quick nce at the painting through his spirit power, a sharp beam of light shed across Priest Hua¡¯s eyes. Ji Hao felt his spirit power struck by destructive thunderbolts. The spirit power he sent into the stone building was crushed instantly. He lost his vision momentarily, while two streams of blood spurted to meters away from his nostrils.

    "Old b*stard!" Ji Hao hurriedly withdrew his spirit power and cursed in anger.

    "B*stard!" The muscr man transformed from that Henggong fish leaped up and yelled in rage. After all, at the moment, all water-kind spirit creatures under hismand were paralyzed, softly floating on the water surface, as if their bones had been pulled out of their bodies.

    Countless lotuses bloomed around these water-kind spirit creatures, spreading a nice aroma. The white light shone, and forced those water-kind spirit creatures to show their real shapes. Soon,rge turtles, lobsters, fishes and other aquatic creatures showed up on the water surface.

    asionally, those lotuses touched the bodies of some water-kind spirit creatures. Light streams had been flowing around each lotus, burning those poor water-kind spirit creatures. It broke their skins, and some even had a big half of their bodies burned off.

    "Who are you? What¡¯re your names?" Henggong fish vigntly looked at Water Lotus and his people while pulling out arge ck iron hammer from behind his armchair. He swung it above his own head and started a dark gust of wind.

    A strong sense of spirit creature power was released from Henggong fish¡¯s body, and transformed into a dark cloud, drifting above his head. The dark cloud rolled, then bumped into the white light emitted by those lotuses, causing muffled bombs.

    "I am Water Lotus!" Water Lotus simply introduced himself. He looked at Henggong fish from head to toe curiously, and said, "I heard that Gong Gong had a senior minister under hismand, who is the ancestor of all Henggong fishes in Northern Wastnd, and the first Henggong fish in the world...Apparently, you¡¯re not him!"

    Henggong fish proudly raised his head and said, "The one you talked about is my dear father...I am Heng Xing, and my father is that famous Henggong fish. My mother is a devil bone fish who lived in the bottomless cave beneath the North Sea!"

    pping his own chest hard, Heng Xing continued proudly, "Therefore, I, your master Heng Xing, got an invincible skin from my father, and unbreakable bones from my mother!"

    Taking a deep gasp, Heng Xing showed his teeth and howled fiercely.

    A series of creaking noise came from his body, along with which, three-foot-long thorns drilled out from his body. Every bone joint of his had sharp thorns like this growing out, and within a couple of breaths, Heng Xing started looking like a ck hedgehog.

    Laughing loudly, Heng Xing grabbed a paralyzed water-kind spirit creature near his feet, "See, these are devil bone thorns, gifted by my dear mother¡¯s bloodline. No matter how many armors you wear, you will be prated by me!"

    The paralyzed water-kind spirit creature Heng Xing grabbed was a nine-meters long grass tortoise. The tortoise¡¯s shell was three feet thick, purely dark and having a metallic luster. Obviously, that shell had quite a strong defensive power.

    Heng Xing grabbed the tortoise and smashed it on his ck thorns.

    Puff! The tortoise weakly howled in pain as those ck thorns prated its entire body!

    Heng Xing proudly raised his head, stared at Water Lotus, and sneered, "How about this? You¡¯re afraid, aren¡¯t you?"

    Water Lotus and the five people behind him remained silent, looking at the tortoise vomit blood and die. None of them said anything for quite a while.

    A whileter, a young priest behind Water Lotus began talking with a deep voice, "He seems to be quite powerful, but I don¡¯t think those thorns can even prate that soft-shelled turtle!"

    That young priest viciously pointed at a soft-shelled turtle beside Heng Xing. A strong power vibration had been releasing from the body of that soft-shelled turtle.

    Heng Xing¡¯s look changed immediately. He grabbed that soft-shelled turtle, and without saying anything, heunched a mad series of stabs to that soft-shelled turtle with thorns on his elbow. Loud puffing noises could be heard without an end. The soft-shelled turtle popped out his eyes and stared at Heng Xing, while blood surged out from his eyes, ears, mouth and nose.

    "Lord Heng Xing...You have been fooled!" howled that soft-shelled turtle.

    Water Lotus and the five peopleughed out loud together, and even the few Steel Bull n leaders, who kneeled on the ground, beganughing. Theyughed so hard that they gasped quickly for air, even though their faces were covered in snot and tears.

    Ji Hao had just wiped up the blood on his face with the handkerchief given by Shaosi. Abruptly seeing Heng Xing¡¯s stupid behavior, he couldn¡¯t help but show the whites of his eyes in speechlessness. He had seen stupid creatures, but seriously, he had never seen anyone so stupid!

    Speaking of that famous Henggong fish under Gong Gong¡¯smand, the one known as the first Henggong fish in the world, it was forcibly recruited by Gui Ling earlier. By now, he was probably guarding Gui Ling¡¯s ce...Yet, Heng Xing was still acting so wildly. Didn¡¯t he know that his father had already be Gui Ling¡¯s doorkeeper?

    Theughter of Water Lotus and his people stimted Heng Xing. He popped out his eyes and blinked hard for a while. Finally, he seemed to realize something.

    Heng Xing burst in rage. He roared out, wielded hisrge hammer, and smashed to Water Lotus and his people.

    Water Lotus smiled, carelessly picked a lotus from under his feet, and swung towards thatrge ck iron hammer.

    "Today, I will let you witness the supreme magic created by our Master Shifu. You¡¯re nothing but a spirit creature, how can you...Ah!"

    Water Lotus was carelessly and confidently smiling towards those Steel Bull n leaders. He nned to easily defeat Heng Xing with a figure of a magically powerful cultivator. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t think that the silly Heng Xing was also incredibly strengthful.

    The iron hammernded like a towering mountain. The glowing white lotus in Water Lotus¡¯s hand was shattered. Water Lotus didn¡¯t manage to take his hand back timely. As a result, his right hand was scratched by the hammer, that led to a loud popping sound. Followed by that sound, except for his right thumb, all the other four fingers were smashed by the hammer.

    Water Lotus was a typical Qi cultivator, not someone like Ji Hao who cultivated both his body and spirit.

    The heart-breaking pain made Water Lotus scream. He opened his mouth, let out a white misty stream of sword power, and struck on Heng Xing¡¯s chest.

 Chapter 1046: What Saints Can Do

    Chapter 1046: What Saints Can Do

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    In the white misty Sword power stream, faintly visible lotuses had been hovering and flying. Water Lotus was a truly an elite disciple, carefully cultivated by Priest Hua and Priest Mu for recruiting believers all over the world. Every single move of his could be counted as perfect. Besides, not to mention the effects delivered by Water Lotus¡¯s moves, only for the beautiful light and shadows he created, Ji Hao wanted to give him full marks.

    It was all white and misty, with a pure, wless power, reminding people of their mothers¡¯ arms, their lovers¡¯ kisses. This magical stream of sword power streams struck on the bare chest of Heng Xing.

    ng! The sword power stream dissipated, showing a white flying sword that seemed to be formed by tens of lotus petals. The sword tip pointed at Heng Xing¡¯s chest, which was thickly covered in faintly visible scales. It sent out fire sparkles from time to time, but failed to harm even his skin.

    Heng Xing lowered his head and looked at this flying sword, which made his chest so itchy. He pped on the sword and pressed it onto the ground, then raised his hammer and smashed violently. Heng Xing¡¯s style of attacking was simple, without any useless moves. He was violent and wild, doing whatever he wanted; that was his style of fighting.

    Water Lotus hadn¡¯t recovered from the great pain he suffered when his four fingers were smashed, but Heng Xing¡¯s hammer roared down towards his head already.

    "Brother! Be careful!" Behind Water Lotus, a young priest flicked his hands and sent out a blue jade talisman. The jade talisman flew out and transformed into cyan-colored lotuses, glowing with a watery light. They hovered around Water Lotus and shielded him in the middle.

    A muffled boom was caused when the iron hammer bumped against the defensive magic screen created by the jade talisman. Tens of blue lotuses were shattered, while the watery light exploded, turning into countless drifting light spots. Heng Xing cursed loudly, raised his water-tank-thick right leg, and sent a heavy kick towards Water Lotus¡¯s lower belly.

    The long coarse robe worn by Water Lotus sparkled with a white light. Then, a loud bang was generated, as the long robe was torn into countless fist-sized pieces, and Heng Xing¡¯s two feet long foot swished over. A thunderous bang could be heard from Water Lotus¡¯s belly, then he was sent flying back, vomiting blood.

    The other five priests shouted out together. They all opened their mouths, releasing streams of sword power, piercing towards Heng Xing.

    Even the flying sword released by Water Lotus, who was the strongest among this group of priest, failed to harm even a hair of Heng Xing. These five younger priests surely couldn¡¯t do any better. The sword power streams they released swished around Heng Xing like birds, hacked and stabbed for hundreds of times, sending up puffs of fire sparkles against Heng Xing¡¯s body. Yet, not even a single scratch was left on Heng Xing¡¯s skin.

    "Piss off!" Heng Xing swung his hammer down. The chest of a young priest was dented. He thudded on the ground with a tightened body, while vomiting blood.

    "And you!" Heng Xing lifted his right arm and made a fierce elbow-blow. The three-feet-long thorns on his right elbow prated the chest of another young priest. Heng Xingughed viciously and waved his arm over and over again, stabbing that young man¡¯s chest over a hundred times, along with loud puffing noises. That young man¡¯s chest was nearly turned into minced meat.

    This young man fell on the ground, with blood spurting out from every corner of his body. He couldn¡¯t even howl in pain now. Showing the whites of his eyes, this young man got unconscious.

    Followed by two muffled thuds, Heng Xing threw out his pair of hammers. Two young priests were hit, one of them having an arm broken, while the other one having his waist shattered. Both of them were sent flying backward while vomiting blood.

    Thest priest seemed the be the youngest among them, and by now, he had already fled tens of meters away. Tremblingly, he took out a jade talisman, waved in the air, then pointed at Heng Xing and yelled, "Evil being, you will die today...Vajra warriors, why don¡¯t you move? What are you waiting for?"

    Hearing him, the three-hundred heavily armored golden warriors roared thunderously. They waved their left arms simultaneously and sent out their dragon-head chains. Following loud metal ngs, those chains turned into a giant web, descending onto Heng Xing.

    Heng Xing gave a deep shout in surprise. He seemed to be trying out the powers of those Vajra warriors intentionally. Without making any moves, he let those three-hundred dragon-head chains coil around his body. Metal ngs could be heard without an end, while the dragon head at the end of every chainrgely opened its jaws and bit on another chain. Three-hundred chains were connected, and soon, Heng Xing was tied uppletely.

    Six Vajra warriors silently rushed up and raised the red lotus swords held in their right hands, fiercely poking on Heng Xing¡¯s body through the spaces between those chains. Those swords were burning with a raging fire.

    Followed by a long series of ngs, dazzling fire sparkles were sent up from Heng Xing¡¯s naked body. Those sharp, red lotus swords only managed to leave some slight white traces on his skin, but failed to cause any actual harm to his body.

    "You wanna hurt me with these pieces of sh*t?" Heng Xing gave a muffled growl, then boosted up his strength. Hundreds of dark bone thorns on his body sliced across those chains. Those chains were forged from high-quality alloy and were strengthened with special magic spells, but Heng Xing¡¯s ck bone thorns easily cut every chain up.

    The three-hundred Vajra warriors had been dragging their chains with all their strengths. As those chains were broken, they all staggered backward.

    Heng Xing raised hisrge ck iron hammers and violently attacked the six Vajra warriors near him. A strong dark gale was raised by the pair of iron hammers, then a series of thuds was caused. The upper bodies of the six Vajra warriors were smashed, as countless five-colored, ze-like bone pieces darted everywhere, along with blood and flesh.

    "Help! Saints!"

    Witnessing Heng Xing¡¯s power, the few Steel Bull n leaders all cried out, crawling desperately back towards their vige.

    Those Vajra warriors dropped their broken chains, gripped the hilts of their swords with both hands, and rushed up to Heng Xing withrge uniform steps. Heng Xing let those red lotus swords hack and poke on his body without resisting. He roared in excitement, then wielded his hammers and smashed crazily, crushing those Vajra warriors¡¯ bodies. Translucent colorful bones and flesh pieces were scattered all over the ground, releasing a faint aroma.

    Water Lotus had still been vomiting blood, but slowly, he straightened his body.

    His robe was broken, exposing his snow-white belly. A two feet long footprint was on his belly, sunk into his skin three inches deep. This heavy kickunched by Heng Xing had almost destroyed all his internal organs. If he didn¡¯t have the life-saving magic talisman gifted by his Master Shifu, he would have died long ago.

    Tremblingly, he took out a life-saving magic pill and threw into his mouth. Letting out two mouthfuls of ck blood, Water Lotus turned around and screamed to that stone building in the middle of the vige, "This evil thing is powerful! Master Shifu, please help us!"

    An overwhelming power vibration was released from the stone building, as effective as the shine of a rising sun.

    A stream of mist transformed into a three-hundred meters wide hand, reaching out from the stone building. It swished across the vige momentarily and stopped above Heng Xing¡¯s head.

    The enormous hand swung in the air, and next, Heng Xing was carried up by an incredibly strong force, and thrown around ten miles away. Then, the giant hand shed again across the air, reached to Heng Xing and pped down.

    Crack! Followed by a loud noise, Heng Xing¡¯s bone thorns were broken into bits. Additionally, bone-cracking noises also came out from inside his body, as he was pped into the ground by the enormous hand.

    Ji Hao speechlessly watched this. As he thought, Priest Hua and Priest Mu did something to that painting in the stone building. In consideration of their identities, wouldn¡¯t they feel too ashamed to deal with a spirit creature like this personally?

 Chapter 1047: Rainbow Like Sword Power

    Chapter 1047: Rainbow Like Sword Power

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Shameless!" Heng Xing lied in a hand-shaped deep pit, with all his bones broken. He could now only curse weakly.

    That enormous hand didn¡¯t only break his bones, it had also sealed all his spirit creature power, and the few most important meridians of his. He was disabled from casting any magic, neither could he boost up his spirit blood to heal himself. Therefore, at the moment, Heng Xing was able to do nothing but lie on the ground, cursing out loud.

    Heavy footsteps could be heard. Just now, Heng Xing had smashed seventy to eighty Vajra warriors.The rest Vajra warriors rushed over with big steps and stood around the three-hundred meters wide, hand-shaped pit, expressionlessly and silently.

    Water Lotus reverently kowtowed a few times towards the stone building, then he stood up, proudly and slightly waved his hand. A new grey long robe appeared, automatically wearing itself on his body.

    From the bag tied around his waist, Water Lotus carefully took out a spirit talisman, which was made from a linden leaf. The spirit talisman was vivid green, shaped like a leaf, but with golden veins. Water Lotus reluctantly measured the spirit talisman in his hand, then gnashed his teeth and tore it apart, releasing a human-head-sized, dense green mist from it.

    The green mist quickly coiled around Water Lotus¡¯s right hand. He shouted deeply in pain while the four smashed fingers of his quickly grew back out. A part of that green mist drilled into Water Lotus¡¯s body and generated a series of bone creaking noise. His pale face soon turned pink again. Obviously, all his inner injuries were healed.

    The remaining baby-head-sized sphere of green mist flew out and evenly divided itself into four parts, each part merging with the body of a wounded young priest. The four young priests shouted in pain, then ck blood was squeezed out of their mouths. Soon, they all recovered and stood up with rosy cheeks.

    The priests nced at each other, then angrily trod on clouds and flew towards Heng Xing.

    Reaching to Heng Xing, Water Lotus pressed his cloud down and threw a heavy kick on Heng Xing¡¯s temple while cursing loudly. Following a muffled thud, Water Lotus¡¯s face turned pale again.

    Heng Xing chuckled louder and louder, and atst, heughed out wildly, even having tears gushing out of his eye sockets.

    White Lotus¡¯s big toe let out a cracking noise. He kicked Heng Xing with all his strength. However, not even a hair of Heng Xing was harmed, while Water Lotus¡¯s big toe suffered aminuted fracture because of the strong counterforce. He almost screamed out because of the pain.

    Gasping quickly in pain, Water Lotus staggered a few steps back. He dared not to put his right foot on the ground. Instead, he could only stand with one foot, supporting his body with a single leg in a strange posture.

    Seeing Water Lotus get hurt again, the other priests nced at each other, immediately and simultaneously pulled out their flying swords, gripped the hilts and fiercely hacked at Heng Xing. A series of ngs was generated, with fire sparkles flying all over the sky. However, despite the fact that these five priests had tried their bests, they didn¡¯t manage to even break Heng Xing¡¯s skin.

    Heng Xing sneered proudly. Looking at Water Lotus, he said in a cold voice, "Without whatever in that stone house, not even five-thousand more idiots like you can defeat me, your master Heng Xing!"

    Letting out a cold stream of air from his nostrils, Heng Xing yelled out aggressively, "Come, your master Heng Xing has one life only, and he is lying right here. Take his life if you¡¯re decent men! Haha, you bunch of ball-less little girls, how can you possible harm a hair of mine?!"

    Water Lotus¡¯s eye corners twitched in anger. "Brothers, let¡¯s join hands and get this evil thing with a thunder magic!"

    The six priests shouted out together. They stood in a circle, locked their fingers together, and incanted the secret spell taught by Priest Hua and Priest Mu. Instantly, strong gales rose from the ground while a dark golden thundercloud emerged silently in the air. As thunders rumbled in the sky, a water-tank-sized bolt of lightning slightly shed in the thundercloud, then descended overwhelmingly, as if the sky had copsed.

    Heng Xing stared directly at this bolt of lightning, without even blinking his eyes.

    Thunder and lightning served the naturalws of this world, and couldrgely suppress and harm evils and spirit creatures. Nevertheless, Heng Xing¡¯s father was the first Henggong fish in the world, the one with an iparably strong defensive power, the one who was able to rival powerful beings like Po and Gui Ling. Without a doubt, Heng Xing¡¯s defensive power was also unimaginably strong. His skin was as strong as an iron wall. Water Lotus and his five brothersbined their powers and cast a thunder magic to make destructive thunderbolts descend from the sky and strike on Heng Xing¡¯s body without a pause. They created a hundreds of meters deep hole in the ground, but still failed to harm even a hair of his.

    Countless electric bolts sizzled on Heng Xing¡¯s skin, but he did nothing butugh loudly, "Ahyaya, good, it feels really good. Are you tickling your master Heng Xing? Come on, make it harder, eh...I told you that you¡¯re a bunch of girls, you wouldn¡¯t believe it. With these weak powers of yours, who can you possibly hurt?"

    In the distance, Ji Hao looked at Water Lotus and his brothers, whose faces were blushed, and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.

    Water Lotus and his brothers were not weak. If Ji Hao hadn¡¯t been cultivated by Priest Dachi in Dachi Sky, he would be weaker than Water Lotus and his brothers. But the one these poor things encountered was Heng Xing, who was basically invincible. Without especially powerful supreme magic treasures, how could these priests possible break Heng Xing¡¯s defense and harm him?

    "This thing is interesting though. He¡¯s quite powerful, but howe he only had tens of thousands of weak water-kind spirit creatures under hismand?" From the distance, Ji Hao looked at Heng Xing yelling and shouting, and slightly frowned. Then heughed out abruptly, "We have quite a lot of rivers in our Yao Mountain territory. It will be nice if we can get a Henggong fish to guard our water areas!"

    Giving a long resonant shout, Ji Hao sent the Taiji Universe mirror back into his body, then swung his arms. Held in his hand, the Taiji divine sword transformed into a three-hundred meters long, coiling ck and white mist stream, and spurted out. The distance of a hundred miles only took a blink of an eye. The ck and white Taiji sword mist shed swiftly across the air and took a circle around that hand-shaped pit instantaneously.

    A sizzling noise was started, following which, over two-hundred Vajra warriors were suddenly turned into bits and pieces, flying in the air. Ji Hao used the sword move learned from Yu Yu, and within the past moment, every Vajra warrior suffered over ten-thousand sword hacks, and were cut into bean-sized pieces.

    The pieces of these man-made battle puppets scattered all over the ground. Next, Ji Hao wielded his arm and sent the ck and white sword mist straight to Water Lotus, as fast as a bolt of thunder.

    Water Lotus screamed, then hurriedly took out a bronze-colored three-story tower and threw into the sky. A three-feet-thick, bronze-colored defensive magic screen appeared immediately, that shielded his five brothers and himself.

    Ji Hao gave a faint smile. The ck and white sword mist suddenly expanded to thousands of meters long and circled around the defensive magic screen. Followed by a long puffing sound, the defensive magic screen was torn into pieces. The bronze-colored small tower was swept across by the tail of the sword mist and whipped into two along with a loud metallic ng.

    Blood sprayed out from Water Lotus¡¯s mouth, then he thudded to the ground on his butt, unable to move anymore.

    Ji Hao changed his hand motions once again. Under his control, the ck and white sword mist transformed into a giant hand and reached downwards. It grabbed Heng Xing, who had been shouting in shock, and brought him to Ji Hao.

    Thud! The Taiji Creation cauldron rose from Ji Hao¡¯s head and released a wave of mist. Those water-kind spirit creatures that were still paralyzed, lying among countless lotuses without being able to move were rolled up and sent into the cauldron.

    "Water Lotus, behave yourself...When this disaster is ovee, I will make you pay for what you¡¯ve done!" Ji Hao sneered, then turned around and walked right away with Shaosi and Man Man. He pointed at the fiery cloud treading under their feet, and instantly flew hundreds of miles away, soon disappearing without a trace.

 Chapter 1048: The Current Situation of Pu Ban City

    Chapter 1048: The Current Situation of Pu Ban City

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The flood surrounded Pu Ban City, as sawtooth-like waves had been circling around Pu Ban City like windmills. On top of every wave was a military camp of the water-kind. Battle gs made from the bones of all kinds of enormous fishes had been fluttering in the air, and the air was suffused by a fishy smell.

    Ji Hao trod on the fiery cloud, flying right above the water surface and heading back to Pu Ban City.

    Thousands of miles away from Pu Ban City, giant waves roared right to his face. On top of every wave, thousands of water-kind spirit creatures had been yelling and shouting, showing their strengths. Some had the corpses of drowned beasts held in their hands. After they gave a few shouts and growls, they lowered their heads and took a couple of bites, that made their whole bodies covered in sticky blood.

    Seeing Ji Hao and his people, a fewrge, water-kind spirit creatures, who hadn¡¯t yet transformed their entire bodies into human shapes, burst with growls. They pointed their fingers at Ji Hao. Following their growls, hundreds of water-kind archers pulled open their longbows, which were made from fish bones, and aimed at Ji Hao. Soon, along with a shrill series of swishing noise, a giant wave of fish bone arrows was released, flying towards Ji Hao, covering the whole sky.

    Ji Hao, Man Man, Shaosi and those Yao Mountain warriors behind them raised their heads, confusedly looking at those arrows flying in weird high arcs in the air, then loudly piercing into the flood around hundred meters away from them.

    "Eh? Their arrows are curved, no wonder they can¡¯t hit their targets!" Man Man chuckled, pointed out the biggest problem of these fishbone arrows.

    These arrows used by those water-kind archers were made from the bones ofrge fishes. However, water-kind creatures were mostly silly andzy. Therefore, many of these arrows they crafted still had their original shapes as fish bones.

    One could easily imagine the result of shooting out curved arrows.

    "Silly creatures!" Ji Hao snorted coldly, then wielded his right arm and sent out the hundreds of meters long, ck and white Taiji sword mist, transformed from the Taiji divine sword. The sword mist swept across the few waves momentarily.

    Three to four thousand weak water-kind spirit creatures howled out together. Ji Hao manipted the sword with the skills he learned from Yu Yu. The sword mist was as fast as lightning bolts, and those water-kind spirit creatures were all cut into two before they could even see its moving track.

    Large streams of smelly blood sshed out. Without these water-kind spirit creatures raising the waves, those hundreds of meters tall waves copsed immediately.

    Ji Hao took back the Taiji divine sword and started the fiery cloud, flying towards Pu Ban City at the highest speed. On the way, countless water-kind spirit creatures showed up and raised waves to try to stop him. Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to waste any time on these weak things. No matter who tried to block his way, he responded with a fierce sword hack. The Taiji divine sword was a supreme magic treasure; it was incredibly sharp, and contained the power of the Dao of Taiji. Its power was immeasurable. Facing a sword like this, those weak water-kind spirit creatures were naturally destroyed as easily as crushing dry weeds. None of them managed to cause Ji Hao any trouble.

    When Ji Hao reached the boundary of Pu Ban City, two enormous ck serpents leaped out of the water and transformed into two strong and muscr men with dark skin. Each of them carried a machete as they pounced on Ji Hao.

    The power vibration released by these two strong men were amazingly strong, judging by which, they were as powerful as human Divine Magi who had just grown their first inner spirit star. With the bodies of spirit creatures, their physical strengths were even greater than ordinary human Divine Magi.

    The two machetes held in their hands were not bad holy weapons, naturally crafted in ces rich with natural powers.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t even cast a nce at these two men. He locked his fingers together, and following his move, the Taiji divine sword transformed into a ck and white mist, roaring out. The ck part and white part of this sword mist were split, while the mysterious power of the move of sky-opening was hiding in both parts of the sword mist, that allowed them to easily brush across the edges of their machetes and circle around their necks. In the following moment, two water-tank-sized heads were cut off by the sword mist simultaneously.

    The body of the ck serpent, who was beheaded by the ck sword mist, was suddenly covered by a thinyer of ice. Along with a series of noise, the frozen body cracked, exploded, and turned into countless ice crystals, drifting in the air. Some ice crystals fell in the flood, freezing the water into an iceberg ten miles around them

    The ck serpent ughtered by the white sword mist had white mes spurting out from every single pore of his. Within a twinkling of an eye, the body of this serpent was burned into a strand of smoke. His ashes drifted into the water from the air and set the water aze within the area miles wide, starting a sky-devouring fire.

    Ji Hao snorted coldly, then took back the Taiji divine sword and pressed down on the fiery cloud as he coldly nced at the other water-kind spirit creatures in the surroundings.

    "Anyone else wants to stop me?" shouted Ji Hao coldly, "If not, I¡¯m going into Pu Ban City, eh?"

    Man Man excitedly swung her pair of hammers and yelled at those water-kind spirit creatures, "Oi! Don¡¯t be afraid, Ji Hao won¡¯t do anything this time. I¡¯ll be the one fight you! Oi, who wants to taste my hammers?"

    Man Man gripped the hilts of his hammers tight and bumped them against each other. Instantly, a dense smoke rose from between the two hammerheads. Along with a loud swooshing noise, the two lotus-shaped hammerheads began burning ragingly. It even twisted the air around Man Man¡¯s body and made her figure blur, shaky and misty, unable to be seen clearly.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid! You¡¯re strong water-kind creatures! Everybody says that ... water can kill fire!" Man Man narrowed her eyes while provoking continuously, "The water is everywhere. You¡¯re not afraid of me, are you? Are you really afraid of me?"

    Those water-kind spirit creatures remained silent. Many of them even couldn¡¯t help but step back, as none of them was willing to stand out and challenge Man Man.

    From a long distance away, strong power vibrations were released, rising high, straight into the sky. Among all water-kind spirit creatures, some powerful ones had heard the noises from this area, and had been rushing over in fury.

    Ji Hao smiled and waved his broad sleeve. Treading on the fiery cloud, he flew to the great defensive magic formation of Pu Ban City. Inside the magic formation, senior Magi from the Magi Pce, who were guarding the magic formation, hurriedly took out an ess magic talisman and created a thin crack on the great defensive magic formation, letting Ji Hao and his people into Pu Ban City.

    Once he entered Pu Ban City, he reached out his spirit power to the Town Hall.

    Tens of thousands of leaders of the alliance of human ns were gathered in the Town Hall. Among them, some were ministers under Emperor Shun¡¯s directmand, some were earls and marquises, who had their independent territories, and some were leaders and elders fromrge human ns. There also were Senior people from the Magi Pce, who held lofty positions.

    Candle Dragon Gui, Wulong Yao and the few other elders who were close to Ji Hao, were gathered in the Town Hall as well. At the moment, they had been angrily arguing with a group of n leaders and elders.

    The Town Hall was noisy, while Emperor Shun¡¯s face was dark. From time to time, drops of sweat oozed from his forehead.

    Emperor Shun had always been a generous and calm emperor. But at the moment, he didn¡¯t seem to be calm. Ji Hao didn¡¯t know what happened, but he could imagine that it couldn¡¯t be anything good. Right now, the Town Hall was obviously a giant whirlpool, and everyone who stepped in would be soaked thoroughly.

    Shaking his head, Ji Hao didn¡¯t go to the Town Hall. Instead, he flew to his pce in Pu Ban City.

    Along the way, he saw tents and thatched shacks all over the ground. Countless people who lived around Pu Ban City were sent into the city, bunched up with Pu Ban people. Streets were filled with people, without any space left empty. Looking down from the sky, Ji Hao even had his scalp numbed.

    Cries, shouts, screams, arguments, curses, could all be heard from everywhere.

    Ji Hao looked at those people with a heavy heart. Soon, the fiery cloud he trod on brought him to that broad garden of his pce.

    In the next moment, Ji Hao saw a few dark streams of smoke swooshing up into the sky from the garden, that he won from Gong Gong Wuyou, and was built with untold money and countless resources. What rose along the smoke were loud shouts.

 Chapter 1049: Mob

    Chapter 1049: Mob

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao released his spirit power, that covered the entire garden like an enormous web.

    Same as the other areas of Pu Ban City, Ji Hao¡¯s pce and garden had alreadypletely opened to refugees. By now, not only those buildings were filled with people, tents and thatched cottages were built everywhere in the garden, among trees, and around theke,.

    Not even a small empty area was left in the broad garden; people could be seen everywhere. These people from outside Pu Ban City were gathered together with their nsmen. Depending on the number of people, each n was given an area to live.

    When Ji Hao arrived, people were standing on hilltops, tree branches, and even the roofs of buildings, seeming like they were watching a great show. Many people had been yelling towards the source of the ck smoke. A restless atmosphere was growing speedily in the crowd.

    The fire started in a small basin, surrounded by hills. It was a series of storehouses, built with rocks. ck rock was cut into squares and piled up perfectly. Except for a small entrance, these storehouses didn¡¯t have even a single window.

    A whole hundred square-shaped, three-hundred meters long and thirty-meters-tall storehouses were built in this area, standing in ordered lines.

    This basin was surrounded by cliffy hills, connected to the outside area by a seven to eight miles long valley. On the entrance of the valley, a thick wall was standing, three-hundred-meters-tall, built with rock and cast with iron. Standing on the wall were hundreds of armored elite warriors.

    Tens of thousands of muscr men with coarse clothes had been shouting loudly while fiercely attacking those warriors on the wall. These men were holding simply crafted shields, made from leather, wood or other cheap materials, and all kinds of weapons. These men were like a group of ants. Through a few roughly madedders, they attacked warriors on the wall ceaselessly. They growled wildly and madly, climbed up using thosedders, and then were being struck back down by those warriors on the wall, over and over again.

    Behind these strong men, who were inexhaustibly attacking, a loud crowd of people had been violently assaulting a group of people, who had their faces covered in blood. Countless fists punched on these people¡¯ bodies, and countless feet trod on them. It broke their limbs, and some of them even had their stomachs torn, their guts flowing out of their bodies.

    The area before the valley was empty. Recently, arge number of simple and crude stoves were built in that area, and firewood was piled up by those stoves.

    At the moment, thousands of stoves were smashed, while pots and y jars on those stoves were destroyed as well. The ground was covered in sticky rice porridge. Trod over by countless people, the rice porridge had already turned into mud. If Ji Hao didn¡¯t find some rice grains in that mud, he wouldn¡¯t even know what those disgusting puddles on the ground were.

    Someone embalmed those firewood piles and let the smoke rise. The ck smoke Ji Hao saw earlier was from here. Large groups of people with strangely excited facial expressions had been singing and dancing around the fire, pping their hands,ughing and shouting loudly.

    Abruptly, a middle-aged man was dragged over by a group of crazy people. This middle-aged man was nearly beaten to death, and was at hisst gasp. Those crazy people threw him to a burning pile of firewood.

    The middle-aged man¡¯s clothes were burned into ashes in a moment. The fire burned his body and made him scream in pain, sounding as shrill as wounded wolves. "You heartless people...You live in our Earl Yao¡¯s houses...You feed on our Earl Yao¡¯s grains...Now, you¡¯re killing our people, robbing our storehouses..."

    Ji Hao¡¯s look changed, while Shaosi¡¯s pretty face turned especially dark.

    Ji Hao scanned across this middle-aged man¡¯s body with his spirit power, and found a bronze tablet tied around his waist. The bronze tablet was this man¡¯s identification, which meant this man worked for Ji Hao. In other words, this man was under Ji Hao¡¯smand.

    Shaosi recognized this man. She shouted harshly, "That is Uncle Li Shen. He¡¯s the most cautious and reliable one. He¡¯s the manager of this ce. I put him in charge, and I let him distribute rice porridge and clothes to these refugees!"

    Ji Hao had been a hands-off boss in recent years. Almost all year round, he traveled all over the world for all kinds of things, barely having any time to manage Yao Mountain City.

    At present, the army of Yao Mountain City was managed by Ji Xia. All military affairs in Yao Mountain City were handled by Ji Xia and a group of Gold Crow n people under hismand, added with Man Man, who mingled in the army, trying to do her bit.

    As for the general affairs in the city, including the plowing in the winter and harvest in the autumn, hunting, forging, registration of poption, household management and all the other things, Shaosi had silently shouldered all the responsibilities. Therefore, Shaosi knew all managers in Yao Mountain City, and clearly remembered the responsibilities of each of them.

    "The ones suffering the beating are our people!" Ji Hao gave a deep shout, then started the fiery cloud and galloped over at full speed, leaving a long fiery light in the air. The Taiji Creation caldron released a giant wave of mist and transformed intorge hands that held up all those Yao Mountain people who were beaten out of shape by violent refugees.

    Tens of thousands of Yao Mountain people were covered in wounds now. Many of them were dying, especially Li Shen, who was thrown into fire just now; his skin had even carbonized.

    With a badly darkened face, Ji Hao hurriedly took out a life-saving magic pill made by Priest Dachi himself, pped his hands and turned it into a warm airstream. He took a gasp and gave a gentle blow at the airstream.

    A thin watery mist began gathering in the air, and soon, a drizzle mixed the power of the magic pill and fell on the bodies of those wounded Yao Mountain people, healing their wounds speedily. Even those dying ones recovered soon.

    Li Shen took a long gasp for air, then tremblingly stood up. In a great surprise, he nced at Shaosi, then shouted hoarsely, "Lady Shaosi...These people...Earl, Earl Yao!"

    Tens of thousands of Yao Mountain people kneeled in the midair, then politely and respectfully kowtowed to Ji Hao, shouting ¡®Earl Yao¡¯ loudly. They were all smiling now. These people had witnessed Ji Hao releasing his great power countless times. They clearly knew that since Ji Hao hade back, these rioting refugees were nothing to worry about.

    On the ground, those refugees who were waving their hands, shouting and screaming madly, all quieted down. Those strong men, who had been attacking warriors on the fence wall fromdders, stopped while staring at Ji Hao and his people standing in the midair, stunned. A loud metal ng could be heard, as someone dropped his weapon the first. Following him, countless people threw their weapons away.

    Crowded people began drawing back towards all directions.

    Those rioting refugees, who had fierceness showed in their eyes, began fleeing in panic.

    They were violent, but they were not stupid. Any human being that managed to attain a title of earl or marquis was a Divine Magus at least, no matter how many warriors he or she had under hismand.

    And a Divine Magus...Even the weakest Divine Magus could crush everyone on the scene!

    "Kneel!" Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power split into hundreds of thousands of threads and locked every single one of these people.

    "Kneel!" growled Ji Hao once again, "I have locked all of you. Kneel, you can be ves to atone for your crimes. Run, and you will all die!"

    A few Yao Mountain warrior leaped high, then heavilynded in the group of strong men who fled the fastest. These warriors randomly wielded their heavy weapons and caused a long series of howls to rise immediately as they crushed hundreds of strong men into meat pies.

    People had their knees thudded on the ground. On the t area outside the valley, hundreds of thousands of rioting refugees kneeled down one after another.

 Chapter 1050: Food Crisis

    Chapter 1050: Food Crisis

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    At night, the sound of waves attacking the great defensive magic formation of Pu Ban City, wave after wave, made people anxious, and want nothing but to throw up.

    In Ji Hao¡¯s garden, tens of thousands of specially crafted beast oil torches floated in midair. Around the garden, a troop of flying bear knights, who were sent over by Si Wen Ming as emergency reinforcements, mounted on their fierce-looking flying bears, expressionlessly guarding the whole area.

    Earlier this day, over six-hundred-thousand people from Iron Tiger n and Gale Fox nunched a sudden attack on the storehouse area in Ji Hao¡¯s garden, and nearly broke the defense of that area. But at the moment, these people kneeled on the ground side by side, all with pale faces, and some even shaking with fear.

    asionally, cries of babies were heard from amongst the crowd of people, but soon turned muffled and unclear. Apparently, their parents covered their mouths and stopped them from crying out loud.

    Earlier, some children stood up, crying and yelling because they couldn¡¯t stand the pain in their knees which was caused by the long-time kneeling anymore. Ji Hao dealt with those children in a simple way. All their direct rtives were hung up upside down, each suffering a hundredshes delivered by dragon-skin whips, until their bones and tendons were broken, and were almost beaten to death.

    As for those noisy children, the each suffered onesh, and all fainted immediately.

    Witnessing all these, which one from Iron Tiger n or Gale Fox n dared to let their children cry again?

    Tens of stoves were burning glowing red. Stuck in each stove, were over a hundred searing iron sticks. A group of strong Jia n warriors bared their upper bodies, standing around those stoves, each with a glowing red searing iron stick grabbed in one hand. With vicious grins, these Jia n warriors heavily pressed the ends of those searing iron sticks on the faces of those people knelt by their feet.

    Sizzling noises could be heard without an end. Those who had the brand of ve seared on their faces cried and wailed heartbreakingly.

    Ji Hao stood on a hill, watching all this, A few elderly people raised their arms while crying, begging Ji Hao with hoarse voices, "Earl Yao, where is your mercy? We are human beings too, we are human beings too! Where is your mercy?"

    Ji Hao coldly looked at these crying old people. His voice was not loud, yet it reached to every corner of the garden, and allowed every single person lived in his garden to hear clearly.

    "Am I not merciful enough? I gave you my pce, my garden... You lost your homes, so I let you live in mine."

    "Am I not merciful enough? I gave you my food, I fed all of you because you had lost all your food."

    "Am I not merciful enough? You are ungrateful, you attacked my people and killed three-hundred seventy-eight of my Yao Mountain people. You severely wounded six-thousand, eight-hundred and fifty-three, slightly wounded forty-two-thousand, three-hundred and thirty-five...I didn¡¯t cut your heads off and only enved you... Am I not merciful enough?"

    "You¡¯re the heartless ones. You live on mynd, eat my food, but still attacked those who were loyal to me and attempted to rob me! Where are your hearts?"

    The garden had fallen into a deathly silence. In the air, flying bear knights had been patrolling in groups. Even if some of these refugees still had different thoughts, facing the strong military force from You Chong n, they had to bury all those unkind thoughts deep in their hearts.

    People from Iron Tiger n and Gale Fox n were silently shedding tears, some of them quietly gnashing their teeth in hatred.

    Some believed that they were top-grade powerful warriors, as they sneakily looked around, with fierceness showing in their eyes from time to time.

    Ji Hao had all these people covered in his spirit power. Every micro-expression of every single one of these people was exposed under his eyes.

    Seeing those warriors showing fierceness in their sparkling eyes, Ji Hao sneered scornfully.

    Human beings were facing a disaster. Ji Hao wasn¡¯t too softhearted to kill, he just didn¡¯t want to start a massacre in such a bad situation. If he killed all these people, the humankind might be weakened, and people¡¯s sense of safety would be reduced further.

    If these people from the Iron Tiger n and Gale Fox n behaved themselves, settled their hearts down and became ves obediently, Ji Hao would forgive them. But if they had any other unkind motives, they better not me Ji Hao for having no mercy.

    Waving his ves, Ji Hao left with his people.

    Jia n warriorsughed viciously, grabbed those Iron Tiger n and Gale Fox n people and raised the glowing red, searing iron sticks, searing the brand of shame on their faces heavily and mercilessly. A strong scent of scorching flesh spread out in the air. Seeing Ji Hao leave, many Iron Tiger n and Gale Fox n people began crying again in low voices.

    Ji Hao¡¯s entire property was now upied by refugees, and he only saved himself a small house in the woods.

    Sitting in the house, Ji Hao nodded to Li Shen, who was nearly burned to death earlier this day, then said in a deep voice, "What happened out there. How did it happen exactly?"

    Li Shen nced at Ji Hao with both respect and fear, then hurriedly exined everything to him.

    When the water-sealing formation copsed, government forces in Pu Ban City had been trying their best to save people of the human ns near Pu Ban City. Countless people were sent to Pu Ban City. At that time, the city was crowded by people, and so was Ji Hao¡¯s pce and garden.

    However, Ji Hao never lived long in this ce. He only left thousands of servants in this ce to carry out the daily maintenance. Whenrge numbers of people crowded into this ce, Shaosi sent Li Shen over from Yao Mountain City to take care of those refugees.

    At first, things went quite well. Each day, Li Shen would take the grain out of the barns, make porridge, and distribute to those refugees. Nevertheless, more and more people came into this ce, and the pressure on the grain reserve grew heavier and heavier. Therefore, the portion of food Li Shen distributed to each refugee each day had been turning smaller and smaller.

    For this reason, rumors started spreading among those refugees living in Ji Hao¡¯s ce that the entire Pu Ban City had a food shortage, and soon, everyone would starve to death.

    Once the rumors emerged, things became different. Those small ns were still fine. They weren¡¯t so powerful, and they always stuck by rules. Therefore, those people didn¡¯t have any different thoughts.

    Iron Tiger n and Gale Fox n were equally powerful mid-scale ns. Together, they had around a, hundred-thousand warriors. These two ns were used to bullying small ns with violence. Having heard that the food was not enough, they immediately put their thoughts into actions.

    "They attempted to rob the food in the store." said Ji Hao coldly, "Hmm, good idea...But, the food reserves in Pu Ban City...Do we really have a food shortage?"

    Shaosi took out a scroll and skimmed through the records in it, then sighed slightly and said, "We don¡¯t know about the general situation in Pu Ban City, but based on the number of people living in our ce, the food we stored in here canst a month at max."

    Shaosi raised her head and looked at Ji Hao, showing aplicated expression with her clear eyes, "It¡¯s really hard to be starving...But, Yao Mountain City is our base, and the most of our food is stored in there. Under the current situation, we can¡¯t deliver the food here from Yao Mountain City."

    Before Ji Hao said anything, Shaosi continued, "Based on the current situation of Yao Mountain City, the food reserve can support all our people for three years. But if...if we decide to shoulder the food supply for these refugees, we will be dragged down in one month at most."

    Ji Hao remained silent. His heart was as cold as ice.

 Chapter 1051: Henggong Fish Slave

    Chapter 1051: Henggong Fish ve

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao gave two orders in a row.

    Firstly, he immediately sent two-hundred-thousand elite Yao Mountain warriors to Pu Ban City as reinforcement. Among them, around a hundred were Divine Magi. This batch of elite warriors wouldn¡¯t go to the battlefield. Instead, they would be maintaining the order among all those refugees living in his ce.

    Secondly, he sent Ji Tian, Ji Di, Ji Xuan, Ji Huan, with a batch of disciples from his Yao Mountain Pce of Dao under theirmand, to set a simple twenty-eight-star spirit-turning magic formation in his pce and garden. Ji Hao had ready-made magic formation tools with him, and once the magic formation was set up, the entire area would be under an overall protection. Anyone who dared to cause any trouble would be caught and killed by the magic formation immediately.

    Next, Man Man and Shaosi left with their warriors, each having their respective tasks. Ji Hao sat in the house, pondering for a while. He looked at the dark sky outside, then flicked his wrist and threw Heng Xing out of his sleeve. Heng Xing¡¯s bones were broken, and his power was still sealed.

    Heng Xing¡¯s broken body heavilynded on the ground. Showing his teeth, he raised his head, nced at Ji Hao, then gnashed his teeth and growled deeply, "Wanna peel my skin off? Or pull out my tendons? Break my bones and eat my marrow? Come, do whatever you want! Your master Heng Xing won¡¯t even frown slightly! Otherwise, count me a loser!"

    Ji Hao sat straight in arge armchair, hands put on the arms of the chair. He lowered his head, looked at Heng Xing¡¯s furious face, and gave a faint smile.

    "Good, you are indeed a tough one... I like tough ones." Ji Hao said ndly, "I hope you canst longer...Hehe, your father is now under my Sister¡¯s control. Do you think that I can¡¯t bring you under control?"

    Heng Xing paused, popped out his eyes in shock, and shouted, "What did you say? My father..."

    Following hissing sounds, the two fire snakes coiled on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulders received the message delivered through Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power. They abruptly raised their upper bodies and hissed happily. Then, their two feet long bodies began expanding speedily. Within a blink of an eye, they turned as thick as human arms.

    This pair of fire snakes wriggled down from Ji Hao¡¯s body and circled around Heng Xing. Heng Xing widely opened his eyes and howled out loud while a fire snake slowly wriggled to his mouth, with streaks of me puffing out from its jaws. The snake seemed to drill into Heng Xing¡¯s mouth. Heng Xing hurriedly shut his mouth and gnashed his teeth tight, fixing his eyes on the fire snake which was getting closer and closer.

    "Ah, you shut your mouth, didn¡¯t you? Pretty tight, but you still have nostrils, don¡¯t you?" Ji Hao put his elbows on the chair arms and supported his chin with his hands, looking at Heng Xing with that faint smile on his face as he said, "Hmm, turn longer and thinner... Be slower."

    Hearing him, the two fire snakes let out their fork tongues and quickly shrunk their bodies to the size of little fingers, but weirdly maintaining the length of around six meters. They wriggled their bodies and slowly crawled to Heng Xing¡¯s nostrils like two long and thin streams of fire.

    Slowly reaching to Heng Xing¡¯s face, the two fire snakes naughtily let out their tongues and heavily licked the few nasal hair that reached out from Heng Xing¡¯s nostrils. Along with a sizzling noise, the few nasal hair were burned into a strand of smoke, and soon, a smell of burning hair spread out in the room.

    "No, no...No..." Heng Xing couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. He widely opened his mouth and yelled, "Earl Yao, Ji Hao, you, you, you... I have heard your name. You¡¯re a famous elite among all young human beings...You, I¡¯m hundreds of years older than you... You can¡¯t do this to me!"

    "Then what should I do to you?" Ji Hao grinningly looked at Heng Xing and asked. All of a sudden, he shed across the air, clenched his right fist andunched thebined move of sky-opening and earth-splitting. His right fist created a dazzling golden beam of light along a straight and short track, punching on Heng Xing¡¯s right knee violently and wildly.

    A thunderous boom was generated, as Heng Xing¡¯s right knee was blown up. His lower leg was almost smashed by this punch of Ji Hao!

    Facing this unspeakably strong punchunched by Ji Hao, his invincible body gifted from his Henggong fish bloodline, and his unbreakable bone thorns gifted from his devil bone fish bloodline, all turned to be a joke. His knee was sted, and the kneecap smashed to thousands of bits, darting meters away.

    Heng Xing opened his mouth and howled out heartbreakingly. His eyeballs bulged out from his eye sockets and almost popped out.

    He stared at Ji Hao in terror, as if thetter were a devil from hell. His eyes were filled with fear, and he couldn¡¯t even believe his own eyes. Despite the fact that he had just been severely wounded by the power sealed in the painting of Priest Hua and Priest Mu, which was worshipped by Steel Bull n people, he didn¡¯t see Priest Hua and Priest Mu in person. Therefore, he still didn¡¯t want to admit defeat.

    However, right before his face, Ji Hao easily broke his skin, crushed his bones, and seriously injured this almost invincible body of his, with nothing else but his own physical strength. Not even a slight vibration of magic power or any other type of power was released from Ji Hao when heunched this punch. This punch was generated purely by Ji Hao¡¯s very own physical strength.

    Heng Xing howled for a short while, then stared at Ji Hao¡¯s right fist. He couldn¡¯t believe it. Ji Hao¡¯s hand was perfectly clean, without a single stain of blood. More importantly, Ji Hao wounded Heng Xing with a punch, yet his own skin remained unharmed at all!

    This proved that Ji Hao¡¯s body was way stronger than Heng Xing¡¯s body. Nevertheless, Heng Xing possessed the bloodlines of both Henggong fish and devil bone fish, and had also reached a high level of cultivation. Not even the bodies of peak-level Divine Magi could be stronger than his body! This meant...Ji Hao was even stronger than peak-level Divine Magi?! In terms of physical strength, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t be as strong as Supreme Magi, could he?

    Spirit creatures had always been willing to respect and admire powerful beings. One could be the ruler and be thew as long as he or she was stronger than them.

    Not to mention the fact that the pair of fire snakes had already drilled into Heng Xing¡¯s nostrils. Their long snake bodies wriggled, and had still been drilling deeper into his body. While Heng Xing was hesitating, the two snakes had reached half a foot deep into his body.

    Heng Xing finally screamed out with a muffled voice, "I submit, I submit...Get them away! Get them away! Ji Hao, I submit, I submit... I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do! But you have to make sure that I can have enough meat to eat, enough booze to drink...And you also have to kill all those brothers of mine!"

    Ji Hao pinched the tails of the two fire snakes and dragged them out of Heng Xing¡¯s nostrils. Then, he pped on Heng Xing¡¯s forehead and said coldly, "Let out your soul. Don¡¯t resist, or you¡¯ll be the only one to suffer!"

    Biting his finger broken, Ji Hao draw a spell symbol that he learned from Gui Ling, and was created especially for controlling spirit creatures. Next, he activated the Taiji Universe mirror and released a clear stream of light that struck on the blood spell symbols, sending it into Heng Xing¡¯s soul.

    Heng Xing quivered instantly, then opened his eyes again. He showed the obedience and respect, that came straight from his soul, with those eyes.

    "Master!" Heng Xing tremblingly nodded to Ji Hao.

    "Good!" Ji Hao took out a magic pill made by Priest Dachi, put into Heng Xing¡¯s mouth, and said coldly, "From now on, you will follow me everywhere, serving me as my mount."

 Chapter 1052: Internal Problems

    Chapter 1052: Internal Problems

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Although Pu Ban City was protected by the great defensive formation, the water was still six to seven feet deep in many areas.

    The sky was filled with dark clouds, and no sunlight could be seen. The air temperature had been dropping all the time. The dampness in the air was strong, and added with the bone-piercing coldness. An endless light rain had been falling in Pu Ban City, while the storm went on in the outside world.

    The longsting light rain seemed to be nothing, but it indeed managed to raise the water levels of all rivers in Pu Ban City. umted water naturally became an inevitable problem.

    Heng Xing transformed back into his original shape as an enormous fish, and quickly swam through a river. From time to time, he murmuringlyined about those brothers of his who never got along with him.

    Ji Hao stood on Heng Xing¡¯s head, silently listening to hisints.

    Things were simple, nothing tooplicated except that the brothers shared the same father but not the same mother, and were on bad terms with each other, fighting for powers and benefits. Unfortunately, Heng Xing was the one who suffered a setback.

    Heng Xing¡¯s mother was a devil bonefish, a royal among all devil bonefishes. She was also a powerful being who lived since the prehistorical era. The marriage between that evil bonefish and Henggong Fish had shocked the entire Northern Wastnd once.

    Sadly, Heng Xing¡¯s mother fell in an unexpected natural trial. Before that, she had only given birth to one son, who was no one else but Heng Xing. When Heng Xing was still a baby, the great power of the royal family of devil bonefish was taken over by a brother of his mother. Thus, Heng Xing became an unloved child.

    Heng Xing grew up under the guidance of his father, Henggong Fish with difficulty. When he was powerful enough, Heng Xing was secretly sent to a new world by his father. In that world, Heng Xing was responsible for raising water-kind spirit creatures, and growing military strength for the entire water-kind. He lived in that world for hundreds of years. Therefore, he lost the chance of developing his own force inside his family.

    Earlier, the twelve portals opened all of a sudden. Through one portal, Heng Xing rushed into Pan Gu world with countless water-kind spirit creatures. However, he found that his father had gone missing. Then, a group of greedy brothers of his took away his military power immediately and assigned him tens of thousands of weak water-kind warriors, who couldn¡¯t evenpletely transform them bodies into human shapes. Those brothers of his kicked him out of the decision-making team and put him in charge of daily patrolling.

    Poor Heng Xing, with tens of thousands of weak water-kind spirit creatures, he wandered all over the area with nothing serious to do, until he fell into Ji Hao¡¯s hands.

    "You poor thing!" Ji Hao stomped his foot against Heng Xing¡¯s huge head.

    "Therefore, I¡¯m willing to serve you, Master, but I have to take out all those brothers of mine personally!" Heng Xing gnashed his sharp teeth, even causing a loud creaking noise, while his pair of bowl-sized eyes shining with a fierce light. "I will eat them, bit by bit... I will all eat all of them!"

    Ji Hao curved his mouth corners downwards and didn¡¯t respond. ¡®Eat your half-blooded brothers?¡¯

    Things like that would be indescribably awful to human beings, but to the spirit creatures...Especially to water-kind spirit creatures, which could produce tens, and even hundreds of millions of children at one time, brothers devouring each other seemed to be a survival instinct.

    "I wish you a good appetite!" Ji Haoughed speechlessly, then stomped his foot against Heng Xing¡¯s head once again and said, "Go faster!"

    Heng Xing howled towards the sky. His body suddenly expanded, while a torrent rose straight towards the sky under his body. Gradually, this torrent carried Heng Xing up to hundreds of meters high in the sky, rumblingly and swiftly surging towards the Town Hall.

    Once the turbid torrent rose, hundreds of heavily armored human warriors suddenly leaped into the sky from all directions, looking at this area with burning eyes.

    Ji Hao took out a bronze tablet from the bag tied around his waist and released a strong magic power vibration. Sensing it, those human warriors bowed to Ji Hao together, then darted away and went on patrol, followed by strong gales.

    Water was everywhere, and the air was filled with a strong humidity. The environment was perfect to Heng Xing. The sound of waves never stopped, while gales roared across Ji Hao¡¯s ears. Within half an hour, Ji Hao arrived in the Town Hall.

    He leaped down from Heng Xing¡¯s head, who burst out into a growl, after which his body began transforming. He soon turned back into that naked, six-meters tall muscr man, proudly crossed his arms over his chest and stood behind Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao turned around and nced at Heng Xing¡¯s naked body, then helplessly took out arge piece of hide and threw it to Heng Xing, "Tie it around your waist...Don¡¯t you wear clothes normally?"

    Heng Xing head his head high, proudly moved his crotch forward and said, "I am born with a perfect body. How will I hook up with those hot girls if I cover my beautiful body with clothes? Hehe...Among our kind, the more you have, the more you have to show it!"

    Ji Hao¡¯s face twitched, and so did the faces of those human warriors guarding the gate of the Town Hall. They fixed their eyes on Heng Xing, andter, some of them lowered their heads, nced at their own crotches and then turned their heads away.

    Ji Hao¡¯s face darkened. He felt that he had lost his face.

    Throwing a kick on Heng Xing¡¯sp, Ji Hao growled at him, "Put the hide on, or I will force you to cut that thing off and feed it to dogs!"

    Heng Xing¡¯s face was darkened as well. Whileining, he took over the hide and perfunctorily wrapped that colorful piece around his waist. Then, he turned around and nced at the water out there, crooking his finger. Following his moves, a long and thick water vine flew over andnded in his hand. He cut off a three-meter-long section of water vine, tied around his waist, and then made a fast knot. After finishing all this, Heng Xing smirked and said, "It¡¯s the first time for me to wear a cloth!"

    Ji Hao sighed in speechless. Heng Xing seemed to have some problems with his brain. No wonder he couldn¡¯t handle those brothers of his and ended up being kicked out of the family, with his power seized away.

    Taking Heng Xing, Ji Hao walked into the Town Hall. Tens of thousands of human leaders gathered in this ce, and had been shouting loudly, sounding like a million quacking ducks. Among these people, an especially strong man with a strangely bright and loud voice stood in front of Emperor Shun, and had been yelling while waving his arms.

    "No! Never! The ten-thousand dragons water-sealing magic formation was designed by Si Wen Ming¡¯s father. We all have seen the result. It nearly got us all killed!"

    "Therefore, this new flood-control mission can never be given to Si Wen Ming! No! It can never be given to him! We can only select another powerful one to deal with the flood...And, after the problem is solved, people have to be awarded ording to their contributions. Everything has to be fair!"

    Emperor Shun sat on the ground with crossed legs, with an especially darkened face and without saying any word. Si Wen Ming sat beside him, also with a serious face, as if thunderbolts were about to burst from that face.

    People surrounding them talked louder and louder. Many of those people had been arguing about who exactly should be dealing with the flood.

    Hearing these people, Ji Hao understood that this new flood-control mission could never be like thest one handled by Si Xi. Currently, water-kind armies had surrounded the city, and the so-called flood-control mission was more of a war against the water-kind.

    Since it was a war, it was rted to military power. Apart from that, the one in charge would also have to be responsible for the entire military logistic system.

    Military power, financial power, added with incredible merit and reputation... Whoever could take the lead and deal with the water, oveing this flood for good, without a doubt that person would be the next human emperor!

    Who would be willing to give such a great opportunity to the others?

 Chapter 1053: Dispute Over the Selection of A Person

    Chapter 1053: Dispute Over the Selection of A Person

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao walked into the Town Hall and stood for a while. People in the Town Hall had been shouting and yelling, so no one took even a nce at him.

    Looked around, Ji Hao walked along the wall to an inner corner, then pped heavily on Yao Meng¡¯s shoulder. Yao Meng sat under a pir at that time, leaning against it and sleeping.

    Yao Meng was suddenly woken up by Ji Hao, immediately grabbing therge axe from the side.

    Seeing Ji Hao¡¯s face, Yao Meng sighed in relief, lowered his voice and greeted, "Brother Ji Hao, it¡¯s you! You startled me! I thought I was attacked again by water-kind monsters out there!"

    Yao Meng pped on the ground beside him, and Ji Hao sat straight down next to him. Yao Meng took a long gasp, showed his teeth while twisting his neck, and generated a loud series of bone creaking noise. Then, he said, "I had a scary dream just now...A bunch of crocodiles rushed up in my dream and ate my goddamn legs! Then, you pped me on the shoulder."

    Ji Hao looked at Yao Meng¡¯s tired face and asked in a low voice, "Where are your people?"

    Yao Meng pointed outside with his thumb and responded, "Si Water City was destroyed, and my Si Water territory didn¡¯t manage to survive the flood either. Therefore, I took all my people to Pu Ban City to take refuge."

    Dropping the axe, Yao Meng rubbed his hands and looked at Ji Hao, seeming to be a bit embarrassed. "Hehe, Ji Hao brother, that..." stuttered Yao Meng.

    Ji Hao frowned, then bumped Yao Meng¡¯s shoulder with his own and said, "What is it? Just say it out! We¡¯re brothers, we fought side by side. What¡¯s so embarrassing?"

    Yao Meng gave a hollowugh, looked around, then lowered his voice further again and said, "This, eh, I¡¯ll just tell you the truth. Hehe, eh, the flood rose so suddenly that I only had the time to take my people and run for life. We were in a great hurry, and didn¡¯t manage to bring out much food. You see, I¡¯m just wondering if you can help me with some food?"

    "We adults are fine, we can live without food for three to five days...Besides, we¡¯re strong, we can live on tree trunks...But those children are not like us. Even if we have nothing left but rice water, we need to make sure that they can have some to drink each day." Yao Meng swallowed and continued with a blushed face.

    Ji Hao looked at Yao Meng in shock and asked, "Did you run out of food? Didn¡¯t Pu Ban government distribute food?"

    Yao Meng spread his hands and looked at Ji Hao, seeming to be a bit helpless and sad, "It has been five days. Emperor Shun did give the order to distribute the food, but only a small amount of food can be distributed each day, and...My Si Water territory is only a small territory. Well, the food I got..."

    Ji Hao¡¯s face turned dark, "Is someone skimping the food? Under such a situation? Does Emperor Shun know about this?"

    Yao Meng helplessly shook his head, lowered his eyelids and said, "No one is skimping the food. It¡¯s just that Emperor Shun doesn¡¯t have that much food in store. The flood came so suddenly and so violently. People came to Pu Ban City with their families to take refuge... Which one of them could have possibly broughtrge amounts of food?"

    Turning his head, Yao Meng pouted his lips towards a group of elderly men, who stood in the front with serious looks and luxurious clothes. Then, he put his mouth near Ji Hao¡¯s ear and said, "Thoserge ns have food. Ten Sun country has over ten-thousandrge granaries in Ten Sun Market. They have cers too, with mountain-huge piles of grains and dry meat stored underground. But...I emptied my wallet, and still failed to purchase a single grain of rice from them!"

    Ji Hao threw a disgusted nce at those people and said in a deep voice, "Hmm, I have a pce in Pu Ban City, with a garden. It¡¯s a quite broad ce. Can you find those earls who fought with us against those water-kind things back then, when we were building the water-sealing magic formation? If they have brought their people over too, you go invite them to live in my ce together."

    Ji Hao pped heavily on Yao Meng¡¯s left knee and continued in that deep and strong voice, "It¡¯s perfect. I am just inck of military strength. Yesterday, people from two small ns tried to rob me. We¡¯re all brothers. You go help me guard the ce, then I can worry less."

    Yao Meng let out a long breath in relief. He grabbed Ji Hao¡¯s shoulders and shook heavily. "Brother Ji Hao, cut the crap. You have just saved our lives..." said Yao Meng with a pair of misty eyes.

    Clicking his tongue, Yao Meng continued, "I¡¯m not the only one having a hard time. Those few earls who fought with us, they all have small territories, and all suffered great damages. None of their territories managed to survive the flood, and they have all escaped to Pu Ban City with their people...I¡¯m telling them now!"

    Ji Hao nodded, took out a few bronze tablets from his sleeves, and handed to Yao Meng. With these bronze tablets, Yao Meng and the other few earls could head straight to Ji Hao¡¯s pce, and managers from Yao Mountain City would arrange amodations for them.

    Yao Meng took over the few tablets and walked away excitedly. Ji Hao knitted his eyebrows, took out a jade talisman and created a message on it by using his spirit power, then crumbled it in his hand. He ordered his people to send some food over from Yao Mountain City. Yao Meng, the other few earls and their people were going to move into his pce. Apparently, the stored food in the pce couldn¡¯tst long.

    From the central area of the hall, Emperor Shun¡¯s strong and resonant voice could be heard, "The flood-control mission is rted to the future of our humankind..."

    Emperor Shun was interrupted violently. A tall and slim elderly man walked out of the crowd. This elderly man had white hair, and the power vibration releasing from his body was as sharp as a sword. With a harsh tone, he said, "The flood-control mission is rted to the future of the humankind. Therefore, we can not let Si Wen Ming, a kid, be in charge! Si Xi has just made a huge mistake, and Si Wen Ming might follow the same old disastrous road. It¡¯s hard to avoid!"

    This elderly man¡¯s voice was bright and sonorous, sounding like two pieces of iron nging against each other. Following his voice, an extra sharp power vibration suffused the hall, that made people feel suffocated and ufortable.

    Ji Hao looked at this man in shock. The power vibration released from this elderly man was even stronger than the power vibration he sensed from Si Xi that day after thetter broke into the level of Supreme Magus. Besides, this elderly man¡¯s power vibration was stable and well-controlled. Si Xi from that day couldn¡¯t possiblypare with him.

    "We should give the flood-control mission a further thought. We need to carefully select capable ones among us to be in charge of this." Another strong voice could be heard. Following this raging-fire-like voice, a tall and strong elderly man walked out of the crowd. Looked at Emperor Shun right in the eyes, without showing a sign of fear, this elderly man continued loudly, "This is rted to the future of our humankind. Therefore, Emperor Shun, you can¡¯t make the decision alone!

    The hall fell into a deathly silence in the following while, and the atmosphere got extremely tense.

    These elderly men contradicted Emperor Shun right to his face, without showing any respect. In the hall, the group of human leaders had been waiting silently for Emperor Shun¡¯s decision; these people all had different thoughts. Probably, they were waiting for a result that may or may not be a surprise.

    Emperor Shun looked at those two old men with a dark face.

    "Gong Sun Sword, Suiren me...What do you mean by capable ones?"

    Emperor Shun stood up slowly, looking at these two people coldly, and continued, "I haven¡¯t seen you for years. Today, you showed up quite unexpectedly. What do you want?"

    From behind Emperor Shun, twelve dreadful streams of power suddenly rose and shredded the power vibrations released from Gong Sun Sword and Suiren me instantly, like twelve fierce dragons.

    Twelve silhouettes emerged from the air behind Emperor Shun. Each of those man-shaped silhouettes had a blurred face, and was wearing a tall hat, a long robe, and surrounded by coiling faint mist. These silhouettes silently stood behind Emperor Shun, but the strong pressure they released together made Gong Sun Sword and Suiren me both take a series of steps back.

 Chapter 1054: The Problem of Food

    Chapter 1054: The Problem of Food

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Who were these people?

    Ji Hao opened his erect eye. He fully activated his eye of Dao, but still failed to see through the mist coiling around the blur faces of those twelve men. The mist was extremely mysterious, seeming to contain a slight trace of the power of the great Dao of nature. Ji Hao wasn¡¯t powerful enough, so he couldn¡¯t understand the power contained in the mist. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t see the faces of the twelve men.

    He didn¡¯t know who they were, but he did know that they were strong, very, very strong.

    Gong Sun Sword, judging by his name, he should be a direct descendant of Emperor Xuanyuan, a truly powerful elder of the Gong Sun Family.

    Suiren me, apparently, he was from the Suiren Family. Emperor Suiren was also a respected legendary ancient emperor. Among all human ns, Suiren Family was as important and influential as all the other super ns and families.

    As powerful elders fromrge families like this, one could easily imagine how powerful they were.

    Nevertheless, any of the twelve men behind Emperor Shun were way more powerful than Gong Sun Sword and Suiren me.

    In shock, excitement, and curiosity, Ji Hao fixed his eyes on the twelve, without even blinking. Perhaps, they were those powerful beings that Si Wen Ming mentioned to Ji Hao days ago, the ones who truly managed to cultivate themselves into Supreme Magi; the ones as powerful as ancient star kings.

    "You..." Gong Sun Sword barely straightened his waist. The great pressure released by the twelve mostlynded on him and Suiren me. The pressure was traceless, invisible, but real. Gong Sun Sword felt like he had a towering mountain on his head, squeezing a loud series of bone creaking noise out of his body, which everyone on the scene could hear.

    Facing the great pressure, dazzling starlight burst from around Gong Sun Sword¡¯s entire body. Sword-like beams of starlight hovered swiftly around his body, tearing the air and causing a shrill swishing noise.

    Straightening his body inch by inch, Gong Sun Sword stared at the twelve, gnashed his teeth, and said, "You...You shouldn¡¯t step in human affairs! You shouldn¡¯t even show up, unless human beings are facing a destructive disaster!"

    "Human beings are facing a destructive disaster!" One of the twelve slowly began talking. His voice was ice-cold, sounded old, yet indescribably imperatorial.

    "But you younger people, you are still fighting over powers and benefits." This man slowly took a step forward. He was especially tall, around a meter taller than normal human beings. Added with the three-feet tall hat worn by him, he looked just like a mountain, making Gong Sun Sword feel hard to breathe.

    "We will not step in human affairs. Today, wee to tell you something." said the man coldly and harshly, "Don¡¯t intrigue against each other, don¡¯t fight over those unimportant things. The flood has already drowned countless viges and killed incalcble human beings."

    The man stomped his foot fiercely and vibrated the Town Hall, even the entire Pu Ban City. Next, he growled resonantly, "To you, those ordinary people may be no more than a number...But they are human beings, and they share the same bloodline with us."

    "You have a quarter of an hour to scheme a detailed n to deal with the flood." continued the man coldly, "If you are still talking nonsense in this ce after a quarter of an hour, you shall die! What can you do if we let you live? Waste food?"

    Gong Sun Sword, Suiren me and the other human leaders who had been arguing intensely against Emperor Shun these days were now soaked in cold sweat. They looked at the twelve hazy silhouettes with fear. An overwhelming aura of killing had been releasing from the twelve, sweeping across the entire Town Hall like a hurricane.

    The twelve mysterious, powerful beings seriously wanted to kill these human leaders! The intent of killing was solid real!

    If in a quarter of an hour, these human leaders on the scene failed toe up with a detailed, doable n to control the flood, these twelve mysterious, powerful beings with unknown identities would truly kill them!

    "It¡¯ll be good if we can kill all these people. A bunch of useless things, they will solve nothing even if we let them live. From all ns, all families, countless people are eager to climb up to higher positions. Kill them all, and plenty of people will be willing to take over their duties." said another hazy silhouette, who had been releasing a strong cold power that was about to freeze the internal organs of everyone on the scene.

    The hearts of many human leaders in the hall missed a beat. Meanwhile, cold sweat started flowing down from their foreheads in streams.

    Wasn¡¯t it right? Not to mention the other abilities of human beings, in mere terms of fertility, except for a few kinds of spirit creatures, no other species in Pan Gu world could everpare with the humankind.

    Each of these human leaders had brothers, sisters, and ambitious descendants, who had eyes fixed on their positions,. If they all died, nothing would be different at all. A new batch of people would take over their duties, keeping their ns and families in perfect orders. To anyrge human n, no elder or leader was ever indispensable. The ns would remain developing even if some of their elders or leaders died.

    Gong Sun Sword, Suiren me had been sweating harder than the others. They nced at the twelve mysterious powerful beings in fright. Next, Suiren me gnashed his teeth and abruptly took a reluctant step forward. He politely bowed to Emperor Shun and said, "Emperor Shun, you shall make the decision regarding the matter of flood-control."

    Suiren me gave up. However, he still left Emperor Shun a trap with his words.

    He said ¡®you shall make the decision¡¯... What did that mean? If the flood were sessfully controlled, the credit would go to everyone; if the mission failed, Emperor Shun and whoever he put in charge of this mission would be the ones taking the me!

    This was what Suiren me meant, so execrable.

    Emperor Shun gave aplicated nce at Suiren me, then took two steps forward. Looking at the group of human leaders in the hall, he said seriously, "We¡¯re running out of time. As leaders, as can still run a slow discussion in here, but our people can¡¯t bear waiting. Many of our people are struggling and crying in the flood right now, many of our people are starving and freezing to death. Things should be settled"

    Taking a long breath, Emperor Shun nced at people on the scene and continued in a deep and strong voice, "Three days, I give you three days! Food, for Pu Ban City, and the entire humankind, whoever contributes the most food, or whoever can solve the food crisis to the maximum degree, will be in charge of the flood-control mission!"

    Ji Hao popped out his eyes and subconsciously turned to Si Wen Ming.

    This n of Emperor Shun was perfect. Currently, the most urgent problem was the food. Without the food, people would start doubting; without the food, many human beings would starve to death; without the food, where could people get the strength to ovee the flood?

    Emperor Shun was forcing thoserge ns, who had stored great amounts of food for themselves, to give it out!

    Besides, even if all thoserge ns gave out all their food in their stores, they could never contribute more food than Si Wen Ming! One had to mention that Si Wen Ming married Tushan Princess, and Tushan Family was the richest human family, that could even be mention in the same breath with the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind!

    As for divine weapons or pre-world magic treasures, the ones possessed by Tushan Family might not be as many as the ones possessed by the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind. But speaking of human world resources, such as armaments and money, Tushan Family was definitely much richer than the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind.

    Once Emperor Shun said it out, the food crisis of the humankind would be solved in the short run.

 Chapter 1055: Rob Food

    Chapter 1055: Rob Food

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Supported by a strong force, Emperor Shun¡¯s proposal was approved unanimously.

    Human leaders in the hall left in groups, all with serious looks, sparkling eyes, and countless thoughts hiding in their heads.

    Ji Hao stood by a pir with his hands held in sleeves, looking at these people.

    Soon, someone noticed Ji Hao. A tall and slim young man with an oddly-shaped longbow carried on his back split the crowd and walked to Ji Hao with big steps.

    "Earl Yao, Ji Hao?" The man walked to less than half an inch away from Ji Hao, such that his nose almost touched Ji Hao¡¯s nose when he asked with a weird tone.

    "Piss off!" Heng Xing was standing beside Ji Hao, with his arms resting on the hips. Before Ji Hao responded, Heng Xing had already popped out his eyes and swiftly thrown a punch at the young man¡¯s cold face. Heng Xing admitted Ji Hao as his master already. To a not so smart spirit creature, the master should always be loyally protected.

    The young man had nearly pressed his nose against Ji Hao¡¯s nose when asking a question. Without a doubt, that was provocative.

    Heng Xing hadn¡¯t yet realized what exactly was happening, but his body reacted the first.

    The young man carelessly raised his right arm and conveniently pped at Heng Xing¡¯s fist. A thunderous bang was generated, then the young man¡¯s look changed suddenly. His right wrist popped loudly, while his upper body leaned backward. His feet could no longer steady his body, and consequently, he staggered a few steps backward.

    "You!" The young man red at Ji Hao, subconsciously putting his hands on his bow.

    "I am Earl Yao Ji Hao!" Ji Hao coldly looked at the young man and said, "If you want to avenge Yi Shen and Yi Tian, wait until the flood is handled. Human beings are facing a disaster, and under the current situation, I don¡¯t want to fight you and weaken the humankind for no reason."

    The young man swung his hand, coldly and sharply staring at Ji Hao for a while. Then, he abruptly lowered his voice andughed, "No, I just want to say thank you. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t have the chance to seed the greatest power of Eastern Wastnd. Remember, I am Yi Di, Yi Tian was my elder brother."

    Grinning weirdly, Yi Di continued in a soft voice, "Ten Sun Country elders have already set the rule. Since Yi Shen has died, whoever gets you killed will be the new prince. Therefore, keep your head well, because I will take it away personally."

    Ji Hao ndly looked at Yi Di. Raising his hand, Ji Hao quickly pointed at Heng Xing and said, "Defeat my mount first if you want to kill me. You failed to take a slight punch of my mount, how dare you say that you want to kill me?"

    Yi Di nced at Ji Hao in aplicated way. He raised his right palm and looked at the blood on his palm. As he swung that hand, the blood disappeared right away. He glimpsed at Heng Xing and said in a strange tone, "Kill people...A great strength is not the only thing that allows you to kill."

    Snorting coldly, Yi Di turned around and walked out of the hall.

    Soonter, another young man carried a longbow and came to Ji Hao. The young man looked at Ji Hao from head to toe, then pointed at his own nose and said, "I am Yi Ren. Did Yi Di challenge you? Don¡¯t die in his hands, please, because your head, and the glory and power that will be delivered by your death, will all be mine!"

    Yi Ren proudly held his head high and walked out of the Town Hall.

    "It seems that I have indeed caused myself quite some troubles these years." Ji Hao smiled and said in a low voice. "If the flood didn¡¯t exist, I wouldn¡¯t even give you a chance to walk out of this hall." Clicking his tongue, Ji Hao continued.

    Back then, Ji Hao beat up Wuzhi Qi and Zhu Rong Tianming in front of everyone, right in this hall. With his bad temper, if human beings were not facing a great disaster, and he wasn¡¯t afraid of causing internal cleavages, he would have ughtered Yi Di and Yi Ren already.

    Soon, people in the Town Hall all left. The mysterious twelve had disappeared already, but nobody knew when that happened.

    Ji Hao took Heng Xing, walked to Si Wen Ming and said grinningly, "Uncle Wen Ming, my ce is inck of food too. When the food from your family arrives, can you give me some? Just now, I let Yao Meng and the other few brothers take all their people to my ce."

    Si Wen Ming squeezed a faint smile out of his serious face, nodded to Ji Hao and said, "Tushan Family have already sent over an installment of food. Shipping overnight, it will arrive in the city in less than one day. I will distribute some to you when the food arrives."

    Emperor Shun had been holding a serious dark face all the long. But on hearing Ji Hao, he finally smiled, warmly nodded to Ji Hao and said with a strong voice, "Ji Hao, just now, you held your temper and didn¡¯t start conflicts with those two kids. This is good. In the future, you shall help Wen Ming as much as you can. The duty is heavy, and you can¡¯t be as emotional as before."

    Ji Hao smiled. Judging from Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming¡¯ words, as he thought, all of this was nned by them.

    With the food aid from Tushan Family, the food crisis in Pu Ban City would be easedrgely. Apart from this, Si Wen Ming could also reasonably be in charge of the flood-control mission, handling the overall situation. Once the flood was ovee sessfully, Si Wen Ming would definitely ascend to the throne with this credit, and no one would be able to doubt him.

    "But, uncle Wen Ming, how much food did Tushan old man send?" Ji Hao knitted his eyebrows, pointed at the gate of the Town Hall, and said, "If those people join hands..."

    Si Wen Ming smiled and said confidently, "Let¡¯s not mention if they can reach an agreement within three days to select one or two people topete against me... Even if allrge ns in Pu Ban City join hands right now and put together all their stored food, that wouldn¡¯t be more than the installment sent over by Tushan Family this time."

    Ji Hao was stunned. Si Wen Ming¡¯s words made he show his teeth in shock.

    Tushan Family was indeed super rich. They were even confident enough to believe that the food they sent over was in arger quantity than all the stored food in the entire Pu Ban City!

    Ji Hao suddenly realized thatpared with super rich ns like Tushan Family, his Yao Mountain territory was way too poor.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t leave the Town Hall. Arranged by Emperor Shun, it was practically certain that Si Wen Ming would shoulder the main responsibility for the flood-control mission. Therefore, Si Wen Ming had already started to make overall arrangements.

    Emperor Shun¡¯s ministers and themanders of his family armies, family ministers from Si Wen Ming¡¯s family, and those princes fromrge human ns and families who were willing to support Si Wen Ming, all gathered in a smaller hall behind the main hall. Everyone was busy. Tasks started to be assigned, and resources began to be allocated. Si Wen Ming already had a n, which was greater and more imaginative than Si Xi¡¯s ten-thousand dragons water-sealing magic formation. This greater n included the perfect solutions for all possible future problems, but it was hundreds of times moreplicated and difficult than Si Xi¡¯s water-sealing magic formation.

    Ji Hao was a knowledgeable one, but on hearing about this n of Si Wen Ming, he had all his fine hairs standing straight up. He felt like weak electric bolts were moving across his skin.

    Great, magnificent, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even imagine how Si Wen Ming came up with this n!

    Once it worked, not only this flood, even many other problems that the human society had would be solved naturally.

    When Ji Hao was absorbedly in listening to Si Wen Ming, a beam of red light dazzled out of thetter¡¯s sleeve. In his sleeve, a triangle-shaped jade talisman exploded suddenly.

    Si Wen Ming¡¯s look changed immediately.

    "The food transportation troop from Tushan Family is under attack. The enemies...are extremely powerful!"

 Chapter 1056: Food Transportation Troop

    Chapter 1056: Food Transportation Troop

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    A quarter of an hour ago, east side of Pu Ban City, in the heavy storm, arge-scale transport troop had been moving in the flood.

    A whole ten thousand starry sky spirit turtles held their heads high, swiftly moving on the surface of the water. Dense clouds of mist rose from under these turtles¡¯ feet. They were enormous, each one of them nearly twenty miles long from head to tail. Standing on the back of each spirit turtle was a metal city.

    In these metal cities, cabins for passengers had all been removed already. Instead, every metal city was now filled with food. Grains, fruits, vegetables, cured meat, ready-to-eat rice cakes, potato cakes and all other kinds of food filled every room in every metal city.

    Following behind the ten-thousand enormous spirit turtles were tens of thousands of floating cities, built with logs. Each of these square-shaped floating cities was around ten miles squared in area, with nothing inside but differently sized sacks, stuffed with all kinds of food.

    These floating cities were unpowered, tied with tens of water-tank-sized ropes and pulled by whales. Each of those whales was hundreds of meters long, and had been spouting water, singing with beautiful, high-pitched sounds. These whales held the ropes in their mouths, moving against strong waves at their highest speed.

    Nearly a hundred thousand floating cities were being pulled by these whales, fifty whales for each city. Five million whales that belonged to Tushan Family were put to use this time.

    The transport troop was huge, extending for countless miles, without an end that could be seen. This enormous troop tore apart the curtain of the rain, crushed the waves, and approached Pu Ban City with an indescribable, tremendous momentum.

    If Ji Hao were here, he would definitely give a praise sincerely ¡ª Super, super rich!

    Tushan old man stood on the head of the first spirit turtle, seeming to be in good spirit. Holding a cup of tea, he leisurely took a sip, abruptlyughed out, and said, "Do those people actually wanna run a financialpetition against our Tushan Family? Hmm, the throne belongs to my son inw. No one can possibly take it away!"

    A twelve-meter tall Jia n warrior stood beside Tushan old man. The skin of this Jia n warrior was golden, slightly translucent and with a crystal luster. Hearing Tushan old man, this Jia n warrior asked with a deep voice, "Master, what if thoserge ns in Pu Ban City join hands and take out arger quantity of food? Should I go kill them?"

    "Kill, kill, kill, kill your ass!" Tushan old man turned around and pped heavily on the Jia n warrior¡¯s knee. Followed by a loud popping noise, Tushan old man showed his teeth in pain. Swinging his hand, Tushan old man proudly sneered and said, "Firstly, I¡¯m afraid that they all have different purposes, and can¡¯t easily reach an agreement..."

    "Secondly..." Tushan old man nced at the enormous transport troop behind him, continued in a cold and confident tone, "Even if they do join hands, how much food can they provide? They still have to think about the wellbeing of their own people, don¡¯t they? How much can they possibly provide? But this troop of mine is only transporting the first installment of the food aid from us!"

    Stomping his foot against the spirit turtle¡¯s head, Tushan old man narrowed his eyes. A dangerous-looking cold light sparkled in those narrowed eyes of his as he continued, "If their stored food is truly more than our first installment, hehe, the five-million whales back there, ughter them all and serve as food."

    "In the East Sea, our Tushan Family has raised tens of thousands of whale flocks, and each flock has more than thirty-thousand whales. Those are nothing but five-million whales that I can bear to waste!"

    The Jia n warrior shrugged and didn¡¯t say anything else.

    He had served Tushan old man for many, many years. He knew that Tushan Family was incredibly rich. He witnessed many unreasonable things which were done by Tushan Family people because of their wealthiness. However, this time, he was still shocked by Tushan old man¡¯s swords.

    He didn¡¯t understand why Tushan Family would raise so many whales? For food? Or, did those whales have other functions? This was a trade secret of Tushan Family, and the Jia n warrior smartly didn¡¯t ask any further questions.

    The rain was heavy and the waves were strong. Tushan old man was in a heightened spirit. He sat down on the spirit turtle¡¯s head, looking at the rapidly flowing water, and started singing a folk song with a hoarse voice that was not so pleasant to hear. Shaking his head, he pped his hands, and even sshed the tea all over his own body. But, he didn¡¯t pay any attention to that.

    "Hehe, a son inw of our Tushan Family is going to be the human emperor!" Tushan old man grinned happily, showing his shining teeth. "Shame, Emperor Shun married too soon. Back then, when I tried to get close to him, he was already a father."

    "But now, isn¡¯t Si Wen Ming my son inw? With the support of the human emperor in the future, the business of my Tushan Family will naturally reach to every corner of the world. In the future, our Tushan Family will be the top one on the rich list of this world. The dragon-kind and phoenix-kind can just step aside!"

    Swish! A sharp arrow flew over through the rain curtain from a long distance away. The arrowhead was burning, generating a great heat that evaporated the rain, leaving a clear stream of steam in the air.

    Tushan old man was immersed in his own thoughts, that when he saw the arrow, it had already reached less than three feet away from him. With Tushan old man¡¯s reaction speed, he could never dodge this lethal arrow.

    The Jia n warrior standing beside Tushan old man immediately burst with a deep shout, while a blood-red light shed across his four eyes. The air in front of Tushan old man suddenly became as solid as an iron wall. The arrow bumped on the invisible air wall, stirred up waves of ripples, then exploded, turning into a sphere of me, tens of meters radius.

    Even the fire or the heat didn¡¯t manage to approach Tushan old man, as the cold deep shout of that Jia n warrior blocked everything.

    Tushan old man paused, then leaped straight up and shouted, "We¡¯re under attack! Fight! Fight! Send emergency signals to Pu Ban City! Damn it! That was an Eastern Wastnd sunset arrow! Those bastards in Pu Ban City don¡¯t want Wen Ming to be in charge of the flood-control mission! They came for the food!"

    Tushan old man was smart and crafty. At the moment he saw that arrow, he figured out ny-nine percent of the truth.

    He took out a triangle-shaped magic talisman from his sleeve, murmured something to it and crumbled it. Next, he raised his hand and sent a few red fireballs into the sky. Those fireballs exploded in the air, letting out streams of me, flying in all directions. These few exploding fireballs could be seen from thousands of miles away.

    Following a series of swishing noise, countless people showed up on the back of all spirit turtles. Meanwhile, incalcble warriors, who were armed to the teeth, rushed out from those floating cities. Tushan Family was rich in money, food and armaments. Therefore, they had raised a great army.

    Thunderous sounds of waves came from all directions. Strong spirit creature power vibrations rose, reaching straight to the clouds. In the sky, dense dark clouds began rolling restlessly.

    Thunderbolts dazzled in the dark clouds while waves rose in all directions. Countless armed water-kind spirit creatures beat the dragon skin battle drums, blew the dragon bone battle horns, and approached from every direction, along with a strong aura of killing.

    Among these water-kind spirit creatures wererge groups of human warriors, heavily armored, with their faces covered with visors. These human warriors were mixed with the water-kind army, hiding while measuring that food transport troop with their eyes.

 Chapter 1057: The Bottom-line

    Chapter 1057: The Bottom-line

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Greediness... Those water-kind spirit creatures weren¡¯t trying to hide their greediness at all. They pounced on the transport troop of Tushan Family like starving wild dogs.

    Human warriors mixed in the water-kind army had their eyes sparkling. They hid their strong and sturdy bodies in the groups of water-kind creatures, while reaching their heads out and throwingplicated nces at the transportation troops.

    The sound of waves grew louder and louder. Long and heavy breathing noises let out by those water-kind spirit creatures swept across the water surface like a hurricane. They greedily looked at the troops, looked at those mountain-like piles of food, then looked at those enormous spirit turtles and whales pulling the floating cities.

    "Brothers! Do it! Take as much as you want! All your harvests will belong to no one else but yourself!" A giant water-kind spirit creature raised his trident fiercely and growled out. This water-kind creature was nearly a hundred meters tall, and had tens of tentacles wriggling on his face. "Take all that food! Eat those people! Eat all of them!"

    "Ba*stard, half of that food belongs to us!" A tall and slim man who stood in a group of water-kind spirit creatures shouted in anger. This man was wearing a ck leather cloak, that covered his entire body. Obviously, he didn¡¯t want to reveal his identity. Nevertheless, the longbow carried in his hand and the quiver tied around his waist, along with the special power vibration he released, told everyone that he was from the Eastern Wastnd!

    His shouts sounded incredibly weak among the waves of crazy cheers bursting from those water-kind spirit creatures. Those water-kind spirit creatures didn¡¯t pay any attention to him. Hundreds of giant spirit creatures transformed back into their original shapes, raised mountain-like waves, and marched towards the transport troop.

    Countless water-kind spirit creatures stood on the waves, following behind those giant spirit creatures. They had already sensed the aroma of the wine and meat from the transport troop...But of course, inparison to the food shipped by the troop, they cared more about the troop itself.

    How could dry meat taste better than fresh human meat? To spirit creatures, human blood and human flesh had high nutritional value, especially the blood and flesh of human warriors, rich in strong spirit blood and life-force. By eating a human leg, a major improvement could be delivered to a spirit creature.

    "Eat them all, eat them all!"

    They didn¡¯t only want to eat all the food shipped by the transport troop of Tushan Family, they also intended to swallow everyst Tushan Family person on the scene.

    "Bunch of poor idiots!" Tushan old man stood on the turtle¡¯s head and angrily looked at those water-kind spirit creatures, who were in coarse clothes. He snorted coldly, then swung his arm backward.

    Hundreds of different sized Yu n divine towers emerged from the transport troop. Inside each divine tower, magic crystals were burning in magic crystal boilers. Mountain-like piles of magic crystals were soon transformed into energy, surging into theplicated spell symbol and magic talisman groups in each tower.

    Buzzing noises were started. Splendidly shining erect eyes shone on top of each divine tower, releasingrge streams of colorful light that quickly wove into a thick and ring defensive magic screen in the air.

    The transport troop was entirely wrapped up. Tens of giant water-kind spirit creatures rushed too fast and didn¡¯t manage to stop timely. As a consequence, their heads bumped into the magic screen and generated muffled thunders. Thousands of water-tank-sized thunderbolts burst from the magic screen and struck on the bodies of these giant spirit creatures.

    Struck by the thunderbolts, the tens of giant spirit creature shivered intensively. They straightened their bodies and howled hoarsely towards the sky.

    Rumbling thunders didn¡¯t stop. Fierce thunderbolts descended from the sky without an end,nding on the bodies of those giant spirit creatures like enormous sharp swords. They left bone-deep shes on their bodies and crushed their skins and muscles.

    "You idiots have to understand one thing. With money, you can even hire gods!" Tushan old man held his hands behind his body, stood on the turtle¡¯s head, and said while smiling faintly, "With enough money, you can buy anything, such as... Divine towers from Yu n...Although each year, not too many divine towers will be sneakily sold by those money-mad Xiu n masters, we¡¯ve been buying from them for so many years. Therefore, our Tushan Family have plenty of divine towers."

    Tushan old man smiled calmly and carelessly, while the tens of giant spirit creatures were almost burned to death. Those spirit creatures weakly turned around and attempted to run with all of their remaining strength.

    A series of creaking noise came from a distance. Over a thousand spirit turtle abruptlyrgely opened their jaws. Standing in their huge, cave-like mouths, were fort-breaking catapults, sparkling with cold light and releasing fierce power vibrations. Before those giant spirit creatures could do anything to dodge, earth-shaking booms could be heard. All catapults fired almost simultaneously.

    Water-tank-thick, nine-meters-long arrows were shot out. These extrarge arrows were entirely made from magic crystals, and pierced deeply into the bodies of those giant spirit creatures, followed by strong gusts of wind.

    Countless dazzling spell symbols sparkled on these extrarge arrows, which then exploded. Spheres of thunder-me and thunderbolts burst inside those spirit creatures¡¯ bodies, banging thunderously, even damaging people¡¯s ears with the sound. Destructive impact wavesnded on the water surface and crushed countless water-kind spirit creatures hiding in the water. Instantly, blood dyed the water red.

    Tens of Divine-Magus-level giant spirit creatures screamed heartbreakingly. Each of them had half of their body destroyed by the explosion, that seriously consumed their spirit blood. They howled weakly while fleeing away with difficulty.

    This brutal scene frightened those rtively weaker water-kind spirit creatures, who didn¡¯t have much of battle experiences. These water-kind spirit creatures were made to hide in those water worlds by Gong Gong. Ever since they were born, they had been safely and leisurely resting in those water worlds, and never let out any blood.

    Tushan Family troops severely wounded those giant spirit creatures withrge-scale weapons, and such a cruel scene softened the limbs of those smaller sized water-kind spirit creatures. They were stunned, stood in the water as they forgot what to do.

    A minute ago, these water-kind spirit creatures were swollen with arrogance. But now, they all had their mouths shut. However, human warriors mixed in the water-kind army reacted pretty fast.

    Nearly a hundred-thousand heavily armored human warriors quickly gathered together, pulled out their bows, and cast a strange spell with deep voices simultaneously. From their bodies, sharp beams of arrow light reached to the sky. Looking down from above, the formation of these human warriors looked like a flying arrow.

    The one with a ck leather cloak, who shouted loudly at those water-kind spirit creatures earlier, pulled his bow open and cast a resonant growl. Following his voice, the arrow light released from nearly a hundred-thousand human warriors transformed into dazzling light streams, ceaselessly merging into his bow.

    "Eastern Wastnd arrow formation!" Tushan old man¡¯s eye corners twitched in rage. "You b*stards! For power, for benefits, are you going to leave those people in Pu Ban City to die?!" shouted Tushan old man furiously.

    "For the throne, what¡¯s the big deal to let a few lowly people die?" The man in a leather cloakughed coldly as he loosened his fingers and released an arrow.

    From around fifty miles away, a three-thousand-meters long beam of arrow light broke the space and urately pierced into the defensive magic screen created by divine towers, right in front of Tushan old man. A ck space crack was left in the sky.

    Pop! The magic screen was prated by the arrow light. The arrow light shed across the air and reached Tushan old man¡¯s face.

 Chapter 1058: Interceptions

    Chapter 1058: Interceptions

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    After receiving Tushan old man¡¯s message, Ji Hao darted out of Pu Ban City the first.

    The golden bridge transformed into a golden beam of light, shing in the sky. However, before Ji Hao reached ten-thousand-meter high, an iceberg smashed straight down, forcing him to stop.

    The dark blue iceberg was transparent and crystalline, hundred-miles wide, and had been releasing a fierce cold power. The iceberg descended towards Ji Hao¡¯s head, and the strong airstreams it generated even made Ji Hao close his eyes.

    Snorting coldly, Ji Hao punched at the iceberg.

    The fifth turn of the cultivation method with nine turns was activated. A dragon-like strong strength burst from his body. Along with a slight bone creaking noise, Ji Hao grew three-feet taller. He put forth all the strength through his arms, which swelled and turned as thick as normal people¡¯s waists.

    The heavy punch generated by pure physical strengthnded on the iceberg and caused a sky-shattering bang. A few screams came from a distance away, while the iceberg copsed, turned into fine ice crystals, dissipating in the air.

    Hailstones started falling from the sky above Pu Ban City. The iceberg was shattered, and the strong cold power contained in it was released, spreading, frozen raindrops in the air. It turned the raindrops into fist-sized hailstones, which came roaring down.

    Ji Hao threw a cold nce where the screams came from. He snorted again coldly. The golden bridge shone with a golden light and carried Ji Hao and tens of elite warriors under Emperor Shun¡¯smand, flying eastward.

    From the higher sky, a loud cracking noise could be heard. Tens of streams of water pouring down from a dark cloud suddenly froze into ice. Meanwhile, a strong spirit creature power vibration spread wave after wave. White ice scales quickly grew out on those frozen water streams. Within a blink of an eye, those frozen water streams turned into tens of enormous ice dragons. They roared hissingly while pouncing on Ji Hao.

    At the same time, numerous extremely thin streams of water emerged above Ji Hao¡¯s head. These thin water streams were coiled by cold airstreams. They wove together and glowed with a dim light, forming into arge dense web. These thin water streams seemed to be harmless, but if one looked closer, he would find that every single one of these water streams was actually especially sharp, no worse than any top-grade weapon.

    By bumping into thisrge web woven from these thin water streams, any ordinary human beings would be cut into thousands of pieces.

    "Impressive!" Ji Hao grinned coldly. Opening his mouth, he let out the Taiji divine sword. Same as before, the sword transformed into a coiling ck and white stream, spinning like a drill, instantly prating all the ice dragons.

    A strong yet faintly visible airstream was released from the sword, with countless spell symbols dimly sparkling in it. Suddenly, all those ice dragons struck by the sword began burning. The golden me lingered on those ice dragons, burning ragingly. Meanwhile, the tongue of me reached upward through the air.

    Far away, someone cried out in rm in a dark cloud. The essence sun fire released from the Taiji divine sword had actually reached the attacker within a few seconds, who hid in the dark cloud, through the connection between the attacker and those ice dragons.

    A few hideous giant spirit creatures rushed out of the dark cloud while crying and howling in pain. A strong cold power was released from their body, but the golden essence sun fire lingered on their bodies, burning violently. They boosted up their powers as much as possible, trying to cover their bodies with ice. However, the harder they tried, the more rapidly the fire burned.

    Within a couple of breaths, the few spirit creatures were burned into strands of ash, drifting away in the air.

    Those ice dragons disintegrated, and those thin water streams disappeared. Ji Hao gave a cold snort once again, took back the sword and let out the Pan Gu bell. He activated the golden bridge and shed to the east.

    In that dark cloud, countless man-shaped silhouettes were faintly visible. However, Ji Hao¡¯s essence sun fire was way too terrifying. That purely positive power was like a natural disaster to all spirit creatures, making them feel extremely unsafe.

    Countless water-kind spirit creatures watched Ji Hao flying away. Yet, none of them did anything to stop him.

    Galloping all the way, the golden bridge shed over a thousand miles away in a twinkling of an eye. Many reckless water-kind spirit creatures showed up on the way, waving their simple low-grade weapons while treading on watery clouds, trying to stop Ji Hao. Ji Hao didn¡¯t even move his little finger. Instead, he let the Pan Gu bell float above his head, bumping forward. All water-kind spirit creature who dared to stand in his way were crushed, and none of them survived.

    "A bunch of idiots!" Heng Xing excitedly stood behind Ji Hao with his eyes popped out, looking at the blood of those water-kind spirit creatures ssh all over the sky. "Hah, my master is so powerful. Kill more, I¡¯m just hungry!"

    Thrusting out his hand swiftly, Heng Xing grabbed over a tens of meters long crocodile tail from the air. He grinned, held the long and thick tail with both arms, and began wolfing. That made his own body be covered in blood, making him look quite scary.

    Ji Hao curved his mouth corners down, prepared to teach Heng Xing some table manners. But suddenly, over a thousand arm-thick silver chains drilled out from the dark cloud in the front, roaring over. A strong metal power spread from these chains, transformed into visible translucent weapons hovering around those chains.

    Followed by a loud series of metal ngs, those chains interwove and formed another dense giant web in front of Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao bumped into that web directly. The Pan Gu bell sent up a dazzling puff of fire sparkles against the web. Friction forces were caused between those chains, which generated water-tank-sized spheres of thunderbolts, striking on the bell.

    Ji Hao couldn¡¯t tell what those chains were made from. The Pan Gu bell was a powerful supreme magic treasure, but it only managed to leave some deep scratches on those chains, and failed to break any of them. Within a blink of an eye, the strong metal power gathered over from all directions. As those chains absorbed the metal power, those scratches and cracks caused by the bell disappeared speedily.

    Deep roars came from the dark cloud. An eighteen-meter tall muscr man slowly descended from the dark cloud. This man was wearing a thick dragon-skin armor, with his face covered in a piece of dragon-skin that had two holes in the eye area.

    "Who are you?" Ji Hao quickly took a circle around this man with his spirit power. This man had his face covered, but the sense of power released from his body was strong and familiar. This was a pure-blood Taotie[1], and judging by his power, he should be a rather important figure in the Taotie n in Western Wastnd.

    This man didn¡¯t want Ji Hao to see his face. Therefore, it was highly possible that he was one of the few Taotie n elders stationed in Pu Ban City!

    Western Wastnd was infertile, and this was a well-known truth. For this reason, allrge Western Wastnd ns were underpopted. Because of this, they had many demands to the alliance of human ns. Therefore, theserge Western Wastnd ns always had good rtionships with human leaders in Pu Ban City.

    A Taotie popped out in his way, so Ji Hao gave up on the first question he asked. Instead, he straightforwardly threw out another question, "How much they pay you to make youe stop me? Taotie, how much they paid you? I¡¯ll double it!"

    Taotie¡¯s body slightly quaked, then he responded with a muffled voice, "Do you...Do you know me?"

    Ji Hao showed the whites of his eyes and said straightforwardly, "Step aside. After this is over, go to my pce. No matter how much they paid you, I¡¯ll double it!"

    Taotie clicked his lips, hesitated for a second, then abruptlyughed hollowly and said, "I...In fact, I came to help you, Earl Yao!"

    ______

    [1] Taotie, A mythical ferocious creature, one of the four evil fiends in Chinese mythology. In ancient Chinese mythology like "ssic of Mountains and Seas", taotie (÷Ò÷Ñ) is one of the "four evil creatures of the world" or four fiends along with Hundun (Chaos beast), Qiongqi (Qiongqi beast) and Taowu (—ƒè»).On the opposite side, there are Four Holy Creatures in Chinese mythology which are called Azure Dragon, Vermilion Bird, White Tiger and Xuanwu£¨ck tortoise).

 Chapter 1059: Hou Tu and Gong Gong

    Chapter 1059: Hou Tu and Gong Gong

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The Jia n warrior standing behind Tushan old man took a sideway step, raised a hexagon-shaped golden shield with both arms, and blocked the arrow light.

    The sword formation gathered all the strength of nearly a hundred thousand Eastern Wastnd archers and generated the arrow light, which was powerful enough to kill a God. The defensive magic screen created by hundreds of divine towers was easily prated, which clearly proved the powerfulness of the sword light.

    The golden shield was coiled around by flowing streams of light. From the shield, hexagon-shaped halos spread out wave after wave like water. They transformed into a golden sphere and wrapped around Tushan old man and the Jia n warrior.

    The arrow light spun swiftly, drilling into the shield. The Jia n warrior was as sturdy as a mountain. He raised the shield with both arms and stayed perfectly moveless. Blood veins bulged from his arms one after another, while his four eyes shone brightly with a fierce light. Four beams of blood-red-light dazzled out from his eyes and reached three feet away, making him look like a wild beast, strong and brutal.

    "Break!"

    The Jia n warrior roared in fury. He pulled out a golden machete from his waist and hacked heavily on the arrow light.

    A thunderous bang was generated. The arrow light generated by the Eastern Wastnd sword formation was cut by him. The arrow light disintegrated and transformed into countless fierce gusts of wind, blowing everywhere, shaking the splendidly glowing defensive magic formation.

    "Tushan Zun, good job!" Tushan old man gently patted on the knee of that Jia n warrior, and grinned in satisfaction, "With you, I shall worry nothing, haha!"

    Tushan Zun let out a heavy, scorching breath. With his right hand, he carried therge shield, which was as tall as himself, left hand gritted that three-meter-longrge machete. Showed his teeth, this strong Jia n warrior burst with a resonant roar towards those dumbfounded Eastern Wastnd archers.

    This roar sounded like tens of thousands of thunder bursting simultaneously. Overwhelming sound waves spread out and raised mountain-like waves. Countless water-kind spirit creatures were hiding in the water, yelling and shouting. But as the waves were raised, their bodies exploded one after another. Within the area thirty-mile in radius, all water-kind spirit creatures were shattered by a roar of Tushan Zun. The water was already dyed red by blood, and after the roar, the redness turned even darker.

    Roaring waves flooded towards the Eastern Wastnd formation. The eastern Wastnd warriors with a leather cloak stood in the front of the formation. He growled out furiously and released a sharp power vibration that split the tremendous waves like a sharp sword. Afterward, he slightly quivered and staggered two steps backward. Large streams of blood flowed out from under his visor. Apparently, he was wounded by the resonant roar of Tushan Zun.

    "I am Tushan Zun, at the stage of sun and moon!" Tushan Zun nged his chest with the hilt of the machete,ughed wildly out and growled, "Who dares to taste my machete?"

    The Eastern Wastnd archer with a leather cloak remained silent, while those water-kind spirit creatures near Tushan old man¡¯s spirit turtle, turned around immediately, raised a series of waves, and fled desperately.

    Technically, the stage of sun and moon equaled to the level of Supreme Magus. Jia n warriors were born strong, perfectly gifted. Once a Jia n warrior reached the stage of sun and moon, he could be like a meat grinder in any battle. Human Supreme Magi were supported by the naturalws of Pan Gu world, that allowed them to strengthen themselves with the powers of real stars. Otherwise, human Magi would be at a lower grade than Jia n warriors at the stage of sun and moon.

    Tushan old man¡¯s bodyguard was actually a sun and moon stage Jia n warrior!

    "What¡¯s the big deal of being rich?" The Eastern Wastnd archer with a leather cloak cursed angrily. Just now, he was wounded by nothing but a roar of Tushan Zun. Tushan Family people were not strong fighters. Tushan Zun was Tushan old man¡¯s bodyguard. Clearly, this had everything to do with Tushan Family¡¯s money!

    "I love to hear that the most!" Tushan old man grinningly nodded to that archer and said, "I am rich. Our Tushan Family is the richest family in the world. We are rich indeed, and we can hire many many powerful beings to protect us. Whatever you say!"

    Chuckling coldly, Tushan old man pointed at that archer, and said, "I am sending the food to Pu Ban City to save people in there, so that they don¡¯t have to starve to death! You young people, you¡¯re too heartless. You wanted to destroy all these food. Where is your conscience? Did you feed your hearts to dogs?"

    The archer turned his eyes away. But abruptly, heughed out loud coldly, and said, "I¡¯m not the only one doing this...What are you waiting for? A show? Or, are you gonna give up the great opportunity to Si Wen Ming?"

    From the water-kind army in the surroundings, troops of heavily armored human warriors emerged, all with faces covered by visors. Obviously, these warriors were divided into seven to eight groups. They came from different directions, and had their sparkling eyes fixed on Tushan old man.

    Tushan old man lowered his eyelids, sighed slightly, and said, "Hehe, this is interesting. If I capture you all alive and send you back to Pu Ban City, would those people behind you still be shameless enough to live?"

    A strong warrior wielded therge axe held in his hand, and said in a deep voice, "Therefore, old man, we can¡¯t let you go to Pu Ban City alive. As long as we chop you into pieces in here, and kill everyst one under yourmand, who would know what happened in this ce?" While speaking, a strong power vibration released from his body.

    A spinning yellow-colored dense mist rose from behind a dark cloud like a yellow dragon, diving straight down from the heaven. From the yellow mist, Hou Tu reached out his upper body, then threw a punch down toward Tushan old man, without saying a word.

    Tushan Zun roared out in rage and raised the shield with his left hand, shielding Tushan old man under. Hou Tu¡¯s fist shattered the defensive magic talisman created by divine towers and heavilynded on the shield. Tushan Zhun¡¯s body suddenly sank, as a dreadfully strong force went through his body.

    Followed by a thunderous bang, the spirit turtle that Tushan old man and Tushan Zun mounted on screamed shrilly. Next, its enormous head exploded. The strong force that came through Tushan Zun¡¯s body blew up the turtle¡¯s head.

    Tushan old man shed across the air like a bolt of lightning. When the explosion happened, he had already moved to the central area of the transport troop. Tens of heavily armored elite warriors immediately surrounded him. Tushan old man looked at Tushan Zun and shouted harshly, "Zun, fight with full power. Don¡¯t worry about me!"

    Tushan Zun nodded heavily. Holding in his right hand, the machete magically sparkled and sliced across Hou Tu¡¯s chest, leaving an arc-shaped, dazzling stream of de light.

    Hou Tu didn¡¯t manage to dodge. A big half of his chest was cut open by Tushan Zun, asrge streams of golden sticky blood spurted out from his body. Hou Tu roared in pain. An enormous dense yellow cloud rolling down from the sky wrapped up Tushan Zun and himself.

    "Together!" That Eastern Wastnd archer shouted out loud. "I don¡¯t believe that this old man has two Supreme Magi guards! Let¡¯s do it together! Chop this old guy! Then we can split the food evenly!"

    Groups of human warriors burst with thunderous roars, mixed with those water-kind spirit creatures, and marched to the transport troop.

    Dark cloud gathered in the sky, within which, an enormous silhouette was faintly visible.

    Gradually, that silhouette turned clearer and clearer. That was a magical creature, with the upper body of a muscr, strong man, and the lower body as a ck dragon tail. He had a pair of dragon horns on the forehead, coiled by streams of watery light.

    This man lowered his head, nced at the transport troop, then gently waved his hands. The action of his raised sky-devouring waves, smashing down towards the transport troop in an unstoppable way.

    "Hou Tu, I am Gong Gong. I¡¯m here to help you!"

 Chapter 1060: Food Again

    Chapter 1060: Food Again

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Tao Sha was the name of that Taotie n elder, and was a bit shameless.

    As a pure-blood Taotie, Tao Sha held a highly important position in his n. He was the totem of his n. More importantly, he was a truly powerful, core elder of thatrge n.

    Standing on the golden bridge, Tao Sha rested his hands on his hips and murmured with a muffled voice, "Earl Yao, you can¡¯t lie to me. They promised me arge quantity of food. Will you really double it? Hehe, we are Taotie n, we won¡¯t be fooled!"

    Giving Tao Sha a side nce, Ji Hao responded impatiently, "Of course I¡¯ll double it. Even if my Yao Mountain territory can¡¯t afford it, we have Tushan Family on our side. Are you afraid that Tushan Family don¡¯t have enough food?"

    Tao Sha tilted his head and pondered for a while. He seemed to think Ji Hao¡¯s words were reasonable, as he let out a long breath in relief, andughed happily, "This is making sense. Hehe, Si Wen Ming, that kid, he is Tushan old man¡¯s son inw!" Clicking his tongue, Tao Sha continued, "Eh, I was too anxious. I must have lost my mind back then. Why did I ept their offer? I should have gone straight to Si Wen Ming!"

    Clicking his tongue once again, Tao Sha took out a thumb-sized silver chain, which was glowing with a sharp cold light. He gently stroked the chain, seeming to be quite sad.

    The power vibration released from the chain was especially sharp, such that Ji Hao felt like being pricked by needles even from the distance. This chain was such a fierce weapon that ordinary people could never get anywhere near it, because they would definitely be shred into pieces by its power vibration.

    "This is?" Ji Hao asked curiously.

    "Taotie teeth!" Tao Cha coiled that long chain around his left hand and responded with his muffled voice, "The greatest treasure of our Taotie n. It was a nature-crafted chain, and the teeth of generations of our Taotie ancestors were pulled out by their descendants after they died, melted and merged with it. It¡¯s a pre-world magic treasure!"

    Tao Sha frowningly touched the few slight scratches on the chain, as if he were suffering a heartache. Then, he looked at Ji Hao from head to toe, said, "Where did you get that bloody bell of yours? We have inherited our ancestor¡¯s memories through our bloodline, but we have no impression of that bell. Eh, Taotie teeth only bumped against it for a few times. How can it be scratched like a piece of iron?"

    Ji Hao chuckled, not wanting to answer this question. Instead, he asked straightforwardly, "Who hired you to stop me?"

    Taotie blinked his eyes,ughed hollowly, pped his chest and said, "Earl Yao, you doubled the quantity of the food for our Taotie n, and I sincerely appreciate you. So, I will fight for you. But, as for the one hired me earlier, I truly can¡¯t tell you his name. I¡¯ve already lost half of this old face of mine. I can¡¯t bear to lose all of it, can I? I did it for no one but those children in my n... Hehe, otherwise..."

    Shaking his head, Tao Sha pointed at Pu Ban City and continued coldly, "I¡¯m not the only one. Many people are still waiting out there. I was here to stop you, while some others went for Si Wen Ming¡¯s troop!"

    Ji Hao¡¯s face turned dark. Didn¡¯t those people go too far? He couldn¡¯t help but shout in anger, "What do they want? Are they truly going to tear the humankind apart, make all human beings homeless, and be ves of the water-kind?"

    Tao Sha remained silent for a while, then sighed heavily, and said, "I don¡¯t know what do they want. Our Western Wastnd is poor. We never had too much food stored in our n. If we don¡¯t do whatever we can to get some food back soon...I¡¯m afraid those children would all starve to death!"

    Spreading his hands, Tao Cha said ndly, "People are dying. Humankind is falling apart...Hehe, whatever it is, fill our stomachs and survive, isn¡¯t this the most important thing?"

    Ji Hao stayed silent, boosted up the power of the golden bridge, and raised the flying speed.

    Tao Cha and the others who came to stop Ji Hao, their words may not be pleasant to hear, but they were telling the truth.

    Western Wastnd had the richest metal power in the world. Because of the high density of the metal power, thends in there could barely grow crops. Therefore, Western Wastnd had been poor since always. Although mineral resources were rich, the food was extremely scanty. Basically, no family could have the food for tomorrow.

    In peaceful days, strong Western Wastnd ns such as Taotie n, Zhuwu n, Chaos n, could sell mineral resources to ns from Mind and the other three Wastnds, to trade for food and daily necessities. But the flood came so suddenly that it left no time for the humankind to prepare anything. Even the food stored in Pu Ban City was no longer enough, not to mention those Western Wastnd ns.

    As Tao Sha said, if they couldn¡¯t bring back some food as soon as possible, those Western Wastnd people would truly starve to death. In order to save his people, Tao Sha covered his face and came to try to stop Ji Hao. However, he didn¡¯t send out the Taotie army to loot around the world. This was alreadyw-abiding, could even be counted as moral.

    "We will have food!" Ji Hao looked at Tao Sha and said word by word, "The flood will soon be past...Whoever started this, we will make them pay!"

    A strong gust roared down from the higher sky, following which, an extremely sharp pair of ws reached fiercely down towards the golden bridge.

    Ji Hao raised his head. Above in the sky was an enormous golden-wing roc bird. Standing on the birds¡¯ head was a strong man, whose face was covered in leather, and body wrapped in a coarse piece of cloth.

    "Duo!" Ji Hao activated the Pan Gu bell and released a stream of Chaos power that surrounded the golden bridge. The bird¡¯s w heavilynded on the Pan Gu bell and generated a thunderous bang. Fire sparkles rose from the rock¡¯s ws, but the Chaos power streams released from the bell didn¡¯t even move.

    The roc bird screamed furiously. Its eyes dazzled with two beams of golden light, piercing towards the Pan Gu bell like a pair of swords.

    Following a sizzling noise, the two sharp beams of light cut on the bell. Fire sparkles flew all over the sky, yet, the bell remained perfectly unharmed.

    "Ah!" The man standing on the birds¡¯ head growled thunderously and wielded his pair of arms. Two water-tank-sized, sawtoothed flying wheels swished down, glowing with a cold light as they whirled swiftly around the bell.

    A buzzing noise could be heard without an end. The pair of flying wheels left long streaks of fiery light in the air. On the surface of the Pan Gu bell, patterns of clouds sparkled, under the effect of which, the pair of flying wheels failed to cause any harm to the bell either.

    Tao Sha gave a heavy sigh, raised his head, and shouted, "Old bird, stop fighting...Earl Yao is generous, he promised us double quantities of food. Hehe, why would we fight him? We can fight for Earl Yao together...He doubled the food, double!"

    The strong man standing on the bird¡¯s head quivered, then lowered his head and looked at Ji Hao. The man abruptly puffed off the piece of leather wrapped on his face and showed a cold and square face.

    That serious face had been twitching unnaturally. This man stared at Ji Hao for quite a while, then finally squeezed out an embarrassed smile and said, "Earl Yao, what a coincidence that we ran into each other! Where¡¯re you going? As long as we can get food, we¡¯ll do anything!"

    Tao Sha smirked, while the manughed hollowly.

    Ji Hao gave a bitter grin. Food, food again. The shortage of food had been driving these n elders crazy.

 Chapter 1061: Trap Gong Gong with the Bell

    Chapter 1061: Trap Gong Gong with the Bell

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Double, I¡¯ll double the food! I¡¯ll give you double quantities of food!"

    All the way, Ji Hao said the same thing over ten times. Those n elders from poor Western Wastnd ns who came to stop Ji Hao all shamelessly switched side and followed Ji Hao with serious looks, to offer help.

    None of these elders were weaker than Tao Sha. Two of them were even much older and strong than Tao Sha. Those two were in the human army led by Emperor Xuanyuan. They had even attended a frontal battle against Chi You Army, which wasmanded by the real Chi You.

    Facing the strong individual strengths of these elders, added with their powerful supreme magic treasures, if Ji Hao didn¡¯t decisively promise them double quantity of food, he wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid their interceptions easily, even if he had a few supreme magic treasures.

    The golden bridge was fully activated, then transformed into a hundreds of meters long, clear golden light, shing across the sky. With those elders and around two-hundred elite warriors under theirmands, Ji Hao galloped to the food transport troop from Tushan Family at his highest speed.

    From the distance, Ji Hao had already seen Tushan Zun and Hou Tu, who were fighting intensively in the air.

    Tushan Zun had the shield in his left hand and the machete in his right. The amazing talent of battling that belonged specially to Jia n people was put to full use by him. The machete in his hand looked like a soul-taking devil; every time it shed across the air, it would definitely leave a bone-deep wound on Hou Tu¡¯s body.

    Hou Tu was ¡®hatched¡¯ in the Divine Origin Pool not long ago. He was generated by the great Dao of Pan Gu world, and was incredibly powerful. Every single move made by him was supported by the tremendous natural power. However, as he was newborn and wasn¡¯t conscious as he was supposed to be, his battling skill was indescribably poor.

    Facing Tushan Zun¡¯s especially effective attacks, Hou Tu looked like a drunk man who tried to smash a nimble flea with a giant rock. Hou Tu divine seal and the other few divine treasures with the nature of earth had been hovering in the sky in disorder, yet none of them could touch even a hair of Tushan Zun.

    For quite a few times, Tushan Zun nearly beheaded Hou Tu right on the spot. Fortunately, Hou Tu had an incredibly strong defensive power. Supported by the naturalw of Pan Gu world, his life-force was also amazingly strong, which allowed him to survive Tushan Zun¡¯s lethal attacks.

    From the sky, yellow-colored blood sshed down without an end. Hou Tu was wounded by Tushan Zun over and over again. His body was enormous, and his blood shed like fountains. His blood fell into the water and sank straight to the bottom, looking like golden beads.

    Countless water-kind spirit creatures crazily rushed up, fighting each other over the divine blood shed from Hou Tu¡¯s body. asionally, a water-kind spirit creature could find a drop of divine blood and swallow it immediately.

    How could these weak spirit creature ever withstand the divine power of Hou Tu? Mountain-like earth power erupted and detonated the bodies of countless spirit creatures. Their blood dyed the water red again. Instantly, the water-kind army was thrown into Chaos.

    Dark clouds rolled down from the sky. The divine God, who called himself Gong Gong, descended from the air. He nced at Hou Tu ndly, who was being beaten violently by Tushan Zun, then took a half circle in the air and avoided them. He unhurriedly reached above the food transport troop.

    "Don¡¯t panic. Combine your powers and attack the transport troop!" From Gong Gong¡¯s eyes, two streams of ck mist puffed out, reaching thousands of meters away, wriggling in the air like a pair of ck flood dragons. He growled resonantly in a harsh tone while pointing his right forefinger at Tushan old man.

    "Their blood, their flesh, are all your food. Do it together... What are you waiting for?" Gong Gong roared out shrilly while waving his hands towards the water surface. A pair of thousands of meters long water dragons rose from the water, flew up into the sky along with an eye-piercing swishing noise, and soon reached to tens of thousands of meters high. Then, they smashed down overwhelmingly towards the defensive magic screen created by the divine towers.

    The pair of water dragons were like two long and strong whips thatshed on the magic screen, created by hundreds of divine towers.

    The thunderous booms disabled warriors under Tushan old man¡¯smand from steadying their own bodies. Millions of whales roared out and created destructive sound waves that transformed into visible white air sts, spreading out. Immediately, countless water-kind spirit creatures who had approached the transport troop exploded.

    The pair of water dragons surged, shaking the defensive magic screen. Countless thin cracks appeared on the splendidly shining magic screen. Along with earth-shaking explosive sounds, ten of the smallest divine towers couldn¡¯t bear the heavy load. They let out raging mes and exploded.

    The explosions of the ten small divine towers affected the whole area with a radius of tens of miles.

    Around ten floating cities were blown up. Warriors guarding in those floating cities were sent far away. They howled, screamed, as many of them were shattered in smoke and fire sparkles.

    Sacks of food flew into the sky. Sacks were broken, as golden grains sprinkled like a heavy rain.

    These grains were cooked immediately by the high air temperature. A thick aroma spread through the air, making people drool.

    Hundreds of whales were also sent flying up by the series of explosion, screaming in the sky. Their enormous bodies were sent to hundreds of miles away,nding on floating cities and causing more chaos.

    "Hou Tu....Gong Gong..." Tushan old man raised his head, looking at the two true Gods, shouted in confusion, "You are fallen, ancient Gods. You shouldn¡¯t be alive!"

    Gong Gong lowered his head. Two immeasurably deep swirls had been spinning in his pair of eyes as he said, "Mortal people...Kneel, give me all you have, just like your ancestors, who kneeled under our feet. You kneeled once, and you shall continue kneeling."

    Gong Gong sounded a bit evil and vicious as he continued, "These standing mortal beings are so annoying. I truly want to strangle them all!"

    A clear golden light split the space and shed over. Ji Hao gave a resonant roar, left Tao Sha and the others on the golden bridge, and darted towards Gong Gong alone.

    Gong Gong scornfully turned around and cast a cold nce at Ji Hao, then conveniently pointed his finger at him. Following his move, a dark ice spear swished out from the air, stabbing towards Ji Hao.

    Followed by a loud bang, the ice spear bumped on the Pan Gu bell. The ice was hundreds of times harder than steel, yet, it shattered against the bell. Ji Hao slightly shook his body and continued darting to Gong Gong. Gong Gong turned around in surprise, looking at Ji Hao confusedly.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t give Gong Gong any chance tounch the second move. He pointed his finger out and let the Pan Gu bell spin above his head, releasing a stream of Chaos power. It broke the space and reached to Gong Gong within a blink of an eye.

    Chaos powers descended overwhelmingly and turned into a giant cage that enveloped Gong Gong.

    Ji Hao looked at Gong Gong, who was stunned by now, sneered and said, "I suddenly remembered that this bell of mine can not only be used for defense, it can also trap the enemies. Indeed a top-grade piece. You¡¯re Gong Gong, right? Come out and hit me if you can!"

    Gong Gong paused, then burst with a furious roar. He pulled out a pair of long whips andshed the bell from the inside, as hard as he could.

    Muffled ngs were caused from inside the bell without an end. Gong Gong rang the bell thunderously, generating waves of gray mist, rumbling around himself. Wherever the gray mist reached, everything was destroyed.

    The Pan Bu bell rang, and everything back to Chaos.

    Gong Gong struck the bell with his greatest effort. By doing this, he had actually been attacking himself through the bell. After around ten bell rings, even his skin had disappeared, exploding his ck muscles.

 Chapter 1062: Fight the Army Alone

    Chapter 1062: Fight the Army Alone

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Break! Break! Break!"

    Gong Gong raised the pair of whips andshed crazily inside the Pan Gu bell.

    With Ji Hao¡¯s current power, a bell ring generated by him could turn everything within a nine-meter area back into Chaos. Gong Gong was way more powerful than Ji Hao, and a bell ring generated by him with full power was powerful enough to destroy everything within thousand-miles. However, he was trapped inside the bell. Under Ji Hao¡¯s control, the bell rings he caused only affected the area meters in radius around him. All the destructive Chaos power was taken by Gong Gong alone.

    Gong Gong¡¯s skin broke bit by bit; his blood had been shedding, and muscles were falling off. Every time the bell rang, ayer of flesh would disappear from Gong Gong¡¯s body. His blood, skin and flesh were turned into gray Chaos mist, absorbed by the bell.

    After a hundred bell rings, Gong Gong¡¯s body had be like a broken skeleton. In that hundred-meter-tall body of his, many dark, crystal-like bones were exposed; even these bones were thickly covered in thin cracks.

    A small ck bell floated above Gong Gong¡¯s head, releasing streams of ck smoke, transforming into dark waves and shielding Gong Gong¡¯s body, barely fighting against the power of the Pan Gu bell. After another series of bell rings, a few thin cracks appeared on the ck bell as well. Meanwhile, ck smoke had been puffing out from the small ck bell, turning into sparkling light and merging into those cracks, fixing the bell.

    Besides the small bell, a ck g and a ck seal floated around the bell. They had also been releasing dense ck smoke, creating dark waves to protect Gong Gong.

    Gong Gong gasped quickly for air, softly lying down under the dense dark smoke while looking at Ji Hao. His eyes were out of focus.

    "What is this? I...I never knew that such a powerful treasure existed in the world...And, I sensed the power of Saint Pan Gu from this bell." Gong Gong looked at Ji Hao and murmured torpidly. "The power of Pan Gu, the holy father..."

    "Don¡¯t! Please don¡¯t!" Ji Hao sneered to Gong Gong and said, "As far as I know, Pan Gu¡¯s bloodline is only possessed by the dragon-kind, the phoenix-kind, and the humankind. The dragon-kind inherited Pan Gu¡¯s strong body and great strength, the phoenix-kind have the powerful soul, and the humankind is gifted with Pan Gu¡¯s thriving bloodline. As for you...You¡¯re nothing but a bunch of secondary products created by Pan Gu along with the word. Don¡¯t call him father!"

    In Ji Hao¡¯s spirit space, the mysterious man slowly showed up. Through Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, he gave aplicated nce at Gong Gong, chuckled ndly and said, "Compared to the first Water God in the world, this one is so weak. And he has an evil mind... Such a humiliation to Pan Gu. Pan Gu would never want to be his father!"

    Gong Gong was so enraged by Ji Hao¡¯s words that he couldn¡¯t even breath for quite a while.

    He stared at Ji Hao with his teeth gnashed tight. A short whileter, he burst with a loud growl and shouted, "What are you waiting for?! Kill this boy! Get me out of this bloody bell!"

    Gales roared, and dark clouds rolled. Thunders rumbled in the sky, while lightning bolts dazzled down, striking straight to Ji Hao.

    Surrounding the food transport troop from Tushan Family, waves rose,yer byyer. The further from the troop, the higher the waves grew. Soon, thousands of waves rose from the water and surrounded Ji Hao and all the others.

    The waves closest to the troop were only around three-hundred meters tall, but the furthest waves were tens of thousands of meters tall already.

    Standing on those wall-like waves,were countless hideous-looking water-kind spirit creatures, shouting and swaggering. Thousands of enormous spirit creatures released strong power vibrations while treading on waves, approaching Ji Hao.

    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"

    Sky-shaking roars of those water-kind spirit creatures resounded across the whole world. Countless battle drums were pushed to the tops of waves, beaten violently by strong spirit creatures with oddly-shaped bone sticks. The sounds of drums were heavy and disordered.

    "Ji Hao, it¡¯s your chance!" The mysterious man said in Ji Hao¡¯s spirit space. His eyes shone with a vivid blue light, that made Ji Hao¡¯s spirit space look like a beautiful sea. "You do notck the extreme positive power, but you dock the extremely negative power...Absorb the life-force of these water-kind spirit creatures. More or less, you will be able to extract some extremely negative power!"

    Ji Hao understood what the mysterious man meant. He was cultivated by Priest Dachi based on the great Dao of Taiji. He was not limited on the extremely positive power, but he didck the extremely negative power. The star of extremely positive power in Pan Gu world was upied by an unknown powerful being, Normally, it wouldn¡¯t even show up. Therefore, in order to grow extremely negative power, Ji Hao needed to absorb some extremely negative power first, then discover the great Dao of the extremely negative power from it.

    The Taiji Universe mirror rose into the sky, followed by a sharp beam of light. A misty white light spread out, instantly covering thousand-miles.

    The world seemed to fall into a deathly silence all of a sudden. This was the first time for Ji Hao to fully activate the power of the mirror. He didn¡¯t think that such a magical effect would be caused, The entire area was frozen suddenly, and became like a transparent, giant piece of ice. It was all clear and clean, with a soft, mysterious negative powering from it.

    All those fiercely approaching enormous water-kind spirit creatures and swaggering smaller shaped spirit creatures had the nature of water. Because of this, they each had a trace of pre-world extremely negative power hiding in their deepest acupoint.

    Ji Hao boosted up the power of the mirror as much as he could. Within the area thousand-miles in radius, the trace of pre-world extremely negative power contained in the body of each of those water-kind spirit creatures was ignited.

    A little fire could kindle the forest. The pre-world extremely negative power was that little fire, while the bodies of these water-kind spirit creatures, their blood and flesh, their life-force, and their powers gained through severe cultivations, even their souls, were that great forest!

    A gray-white, extremely cold fire burned ragingly. Water-kind spirit creatures within this area cried heartbreakingly, all turned into strangely shaped torches. The grey fire covered their bodies and burned everything inside them.

    There were indeed some differences between these spirit creatures. The weaker ones only managed to gave a short cry before they were burned into hair-thin strands of gray-colored extremely negative power, drifting in the air. Those stronger ones, who were at the level of Magus Kings or even Divine Magi, burned for a much longer span of time.

    They had great amounts of negative powers inside their bodies. The extremely negative fire slowly purified their bodies and souls, gradually refining the extremely negative power inside them bit by bit.

    The heavy and disordered sounds of drum stopped abruptly. In the distance, on top ofyers of wave, the other water-kind spirit creatures were dumbfounded, watching their own kind be swallowed by the white, extremely negative fire.

    Gong Gong quivered intensely. In both shock and fear, he stared at Ji Hao, and shouted in a hoarse voice, "The extremely negative power? Can any living being still use this power? You, you...Attack! Attack together! Kill him! Kill him!"

    The seal floating above Gong Gong¡¯s head buzzed loudly. Next, a ck stream of light swept across the water surface in an area hundreds of miles around him.

    Countless water-kind spirit creatures couldn¡¯t help but roar out, crazily pouncing on Ji Hao.

    Tao Sha and the other elders growled thunderously, prepared to rush out and help Ji Hao. But, Ji Hao shouted out loud, "Elders, please stay put. I can deal with these reckless things alone!"

 Chapter 1063: Flying Bears Kill

    Chapter 1063: Flying Bears Kill

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Such a powerful treasure!" Stunned, Tao Sha looked at the Taiji Universe mirror that floated above Ji Hao¡¯s head, glowing like a moon. "How much food can this treasure trade for?"

    Besides Tao Sha, all the other elders who once tried to stop Ji Hao had their face twitch. They were shocked, and even had a lingering fear. Meanwhile, they felt so lucky that they didn¡¯t start any life-risking fight against Ji Hao, who seemed to own countless supreme magic treasures!

    The Taiji Universe mirror shone in the sky. White misty light descended like a drizzle. Under Gong Gong¡¯smand, countless water-kind spirit creatures fearlessly marched towards Ji Hao. However, once they entered the area covered by the light of the mirror, they would pause immediately. In the following moment, a gray-white fire would burn from inside their bodies, soon igniting their entire bodies.

    Water-kind spirit creatures who were still in their original shapes and looked barely like human beings couldst for around a second in the fire. The ones who looked seventy to eighty percent like human beings and were as powerful as ordinary human warriors, couldst for a breath. The ones as powerful as human Senior Magi, and looked quite like human beings, couldst for three to five breaths. Only those Magus-King-level and Divine-Magus-level spirit creatures, who were mostly enormous in shapes, couldst for around a quarter of an hour in the extremely negative power. Their great powers and strong life-forces allowed them to howl and scream in the fire without being killed. While fighting back the soul-deep, heartbreaking pain, they rushed towards Ji Hao for hundreds of miles. But still, before they could approach Ji Hao, they were all turned into puffs of white ash, dissipating in the air.

    Differently sized streams of extremely negative power drifted in the air. The Taiji Creation cauldron floated in front of Ji Hao, released a strong suction force. Streams of extremely negative power flew towards Ji Hao, then be swallowed by the cauldron, started being purified in the cauldron.

    Within a small half an hour, at least a million water-kind spirit creatures were burned up by the extremely negative power, without leaving a trace of their souls.

    "Terrifying..." A Zhuwu n elder brushed the steel-needle-like beard on his chin with his fingers while murmuring with a deep voice, "Ji Hao, this boy hasn¡¯t got married, has he?" Clicking his tongue, this elder continued, "Hmm, his territory is broad. I can raise many children, right?"

    "If you have girls with big stomachs in your n, just send them to Ji Hao! It will be nice!" Tao Sha smirked and said, "But, Zhu Rong, that kid likes Ji Hao. Ji Hao is now with Zhu Rong Man Man!"

    The group of powerful yet slightly shameless elders nced at each other, then had their looks turned weird. An elder with white hair, who seemed to be older than the others, clicked his tongue, lowered his voice, and said, "Hmm, he¡¯s fast, but it¡¯s not toote though! He hasn¡¯t got married, which means we still have chance...Even if he is already married, we can still send him a few girls. Zhu Rong Man Man wouldn¡¯t just kill them, would she?"

    Ji Hao stood in the midair. His left eye had turned purely dark, while his right eye was pale like paper. Between his eyebrows, his erect eye released a bright light that shone from the sky. The extremely negative power had been surging into the Taiji Creation cauldron, while thin streams of purified extremely negative power flowed into his body, merging with his primordial spirit. Gradually and silently, a prehistorical, strange sense of power spread out from his body.

    The group of elders had their looks changed again in shock. Tushan old man stood in the transport troop, staring at Ji Hao with passionately sparkling eyes.

    "This sense of power...Hehe, hehe, my younger brother¡¯s granddaughter is growing up, ah! I have to talk to Zhu Rong about this when I get back. My younger brother¡¯s granddaughter and Zhu Rong Man Man, they can be sisters. It will be so nice!" Tushan old man grinned quite delightfully, but that grin of his had a trace of indescribable seriousness and sadness in it.

    The power of sense spreading from Ji Hao¡¯s body could only be sensed from those old powerful beings who had been living as true Supreme Magi for countless years. Ji Hao was obviously not as powerful as those mysterious beings. The only exnation of that sense of power was that in both terms of cultivation and potential, Ji Hao was swiftly reaching to the level of those mysterious powerful beings.

    "Hmm, as long as Wen Ming can ascend to the throne, with Ji Hao helping him...It will be worth everything!" Tushan Old man grinned even wider, squeezing his eyes into a pair of lines. Countless water-kind spirt creatures screamed before they were burned into ash, but in Tushan old man¡¯s ears, this was even more beautiful than any music.

    "Kill him!" Under the power of the Taiji Universe mirror, ordinary water-kind spirit creatures couldn¡¯t cause any threat to Ji Hao. Seeing this, human warriors mixed in the water-kind army were agitated. The leader of those Eastern Wastnd archers wielded his longbow, pointed at Ji Hao and burst with a growl.

    The Eastern Wastnd sword formation was formed once again. Tihs time, all Eastern Wastnd archers bit their tongues broken. Each spat out a mouthful of spirit blood on their bows. A fierce power vibration drilled up into the sky, while dazzling beams of light merged into the leader¡¯s bow. A bright arrow light had beenpressing, and within a blink of an eye, the arrow light became a nine-feet long, almost tangible arrow.

    "Earl Yao Ji Hao, die!"

    Followed by a cracking noise, a thumb-thick ck space crack appeared in the air. The arrow broke the space and reached to Ji Hao¡¯s face instantaneously.

    Ji Haoughed. A beam of light shed across the Taiji Universe mirror. Immediately, a misty light screen emerged before Ji Hao¡¯s face, and in the very next moment, the arrow was teleported back to the leader of Eastern Wastnd archers, piercing into his forehead along with a puffing noise.

    The head of that leader was blown up. The arrow gathered the powers of nearly a hundred thousand archers, flew into the formation from the front, and pierced through the entire formation within ten-thousandth of a second.

    Thousands of archers had their bodies prated by the sharp light. The strong power tore their bodies into pieces, and created a six-feet wide path of blood in the sword formation.

    Human bodies exploded one after another. Eastern Wastnd archers roared out, then turned around and fled straightaway.

    Shrill horns came from the direction of Pu Ban City. Following that, muffled wing-pping noises could be heard from the air. Heavily armored flying bears descended from dark clouds. Sitting straight on the backs of these flying bears were You Chong warriors, armed to the teeth and with serious, cold looks.

    Flying bear knights pulled their bows open and aimed down, releasing waves of arrows towards those desperately running Eastern Wastnd archers.

    Arrows swished down from the sky and punctured those Eastern Wastnd archers¡¯ bodies, violently. Before these warriors pulled these arrows out from their bodies, the explosive spell symbols attached to the arrowheads were activated. Those archers¡¯ bodies were sent into the sky, torn limb by limb, then fell back down light shooting stars.

    "Kill everyst one of them!" Si Wen Ming trod on the head of a winged dragon, pointing down with his long sword as he growled, "They colluded with the water-kind and attempted to destroy the life-saving food of our humankind. They all deserve to die!"

    Those flying bear knights hung their strong bows on the hooks tied on their left legs, then pulled out their heavy long spears and roared like beasts, driving down their mounts from the air. Flying bears folded their wings and shot down like stones. Knights lunged their spears, fiercely piercing into those archers who didn¡¯t manage to dodge. The shaking long spears tore those archers¡¯ bodies into countless bits.

    With one dive, almost all Eastern Wastnd archers were crushed. Only three to five hundred luckily survived.

    Flying bear knights whistled brightly and rose again into the sky. Next, another troop dove down.

    A rain of blood fell, with a strong blood scent brought down by the gales. The attacksunched by those flying bear knights made all human warriors mixed in the water-kind army scream.

    "Zhu Rong! What are you waiting for?!" Hou Tu shouted out hysterically after suffering another heavy hack from Tushan Zun.

 Chapter 1064: Burn the Cities

    Chapter 1064: Burn the Cities

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Hearing Hou Tu, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but pause in shock.

    Zhu Rong? The true Fire God Zhu Rong? The one from the heaven? Back in Feather Mountain, Ji Hao had destroyed Zhu Rong. Ji Hao destroyed Zhu Rong¡¯s soul, and even shattered his divine talisman. But, who was this one called Zhu Rong by Hou Tu?

    Just now, struck by the pair of fierce water dragons Gong Gong created, ten small divine towers in the food transport troop exploded, and started a great fire that burned tens of floating cities with food in it. The fire was still burning, and the air was suffused by an aroma of grilling grains.

    Tushan Family warriors didn¡¯t have the time to fight the fire, and the fire grew stronger and stronger.

    Hou Tu growled Zhu Rong¡¯s name, and following his voice, a tens of thousands of meters tall, enormous stream of fire swooshed out from a burning floating city. The purple-red fire transformed into a tremendous fire lotus, spreading to all directions. From that enormous fire stream, a thousands of meters tall silhouette darted out.

    The upper body of that creature was a muscr man, but the lower body was a fire Qilin. A red seal hovered above his head. An oilmp was carried in his left hand, and a long sword was gripped in his right hand, coiled by me. This man opened his mouth and let out a violent wave of me once he darted out of the fire.

    The purple-red me surged in streams. The fire released by this man was as sticky as glue, lingering forever on the bodies of human warriors, burning their armors, clothes, skins, muscles and bones. Tens of thousands of Tushan Family warriors were wrapped by the fire. They howled, screamed, and rolled on the ground. But no matter how hard they tried, they couldn¡¯t put out the fire.

    Some Tushan Family warriors burning by the fire couldn¡¯t bear the great pain anymore. They jumped into the water roaringly. However, the fire remained burning on and inside their bodies, and even the water failed to kill the fire. The howls sounded especially muffled from underwater. The water began boiling, as dense streams began rising.

    "You...How did you get in?" Protected by a group of guards, Tushan old man fled away from the fire.

    "I can reach anywhere with fire!" The half human and half Qilin man lowered his head, looking at Tushan old man, and responded with a majestic tone, "You set a fire in this ce, and the fire is a broad path to me!"

    Ji Hao¡¯s eye corner twitched. If what he said was real, if even a candlelight or a torch could be a path for this man to intrude, things would be so out of control. If this were real, in the future, Ji Hao could only use luminous pearls and other luminous gemstones as the source of light in Yao Mountain City. No fire could ever be allowed in the city.

    "Damn it. If that¡¯s true, my people won¡¯t even be able to cook food anymore. How can it be? Everyone eating raw meat?" Ji Hao¡¯s scalp numbed slightly. Why was this Zhu Rong so hard to deal with?

    From the oilmp in Zhu Rong¡¯s left hand, streaks of me had been rising, transforming into fire dragons and roaring in every direction. Wherever those fire dragonsnded, the food, the wooden floating cities, those Tushan Family warriors, those whales pulling floating cities and the flood around those whales, were all burned up. Wherever those fire dragons swept across, nothing was left. Slightly touched by those fire dragons, even those divine towers were quickly ignited. Thousands of meters tall divine towers burned ragingly, as spell symbols inside the towers popped. Soon, around ten divine towers exploded, helping fuel the fire!

    "I am Zhu Rong!" The man raised the oilmp, shouted loudly while releasing the fire. "Mortal beings, you showed no respect to the heaven, no respect to divine Gods. Today, I will clean the mortal world with fire to teach you how to be a decent mortal being!"

    Ji Hao sent up the Taiji Universe mirror. A great misty wave of extremely negative power sprayed out.

    Along with a puffing noise, the extremely negative power violently broke the defensive magic screen created by the divine towers, transformed into bone-piercing cold gales, and screamed across. The frigid gales shed intensively against the fire, generating countless mirages of icebergs and oceans of me. Ji Hao slightly quivered, while the enormous body of that man, who called himself Zhu Rong, shook intensely.

    "Are you Zhu Rong?" Ji Haoughed coldly, "What a joke? I killed Zhu Rong in Feather Mountain!"

    "So what?" Zhu Rong raised his head, looked at Ji Hao, and said ndly, "You killed a Zhu Rong, more Zhu Rong will naturally emerge from the heaven! Zhu Rong is not only a forename, it¡¯s also a title...The head of the department of fire in the heaven is Zhu Rong! I am Zhu Rong now!"

    Zhu Rong opened his eyes. His glowing-red eyes shone abruptly, followed by two shrill sounds. Two fire bees flew out from Zhu Rong¡¯s eyes. The bees had a size of a water tank, wrapped in purple fire, and flew amazingly fast. They pierced towards Ji Hao along with strong streams of purple fire, like two bolts of lightning.

    "What the hell?" Ji Hao growled out and swung his arm backward, pulling out the Taiji divine sword and hacking on the two bees.

    The Taiji divine sword easily split the bodies of the two fire bees, but Ji Hao immediately realized that he had been fooled, that he made a mistake. Those two bees exploded. Highlypressed, sticky me burst from their bodies, and expanded to thousands of miles in radius, turning into a storm of fire as they fell to the ground.

    "The food!" Tushan old man screamed out.

    "The food! Damn it!" Ji Hao lowered his head. The two fire bees were actually two incredibly powerful fire bombs that were sent out to destroy the food!

    The temperature of the purple fire was awfully high. Wherever the purple fire reached, with a slight touch, sacks of food and those wooden floating cities would immediately turn into strands of smoke. Over a thousand floating cities were burned within a blink of an eye, and even those whales were burned into ashes.

    Ji Hao growled in fury, approaching Zhu Rong with big steps.

    Zhu Rongughed viciously. From all directions, thousands of divine warriors wearing me armors emerged, holdingrge burning gs. As they waved those gs, countless streams of me gathered in the sky, turning into an ocean of me as they descended. All the food brought by Tushan old man was going to be swallowed by the fire!

    Tushan old man helplessly pped his hands, sighed slightly and said, "It doesn¡¯t matter...If this installment is burned, I have moreing over."

    Ji Hao heard Tushan old man clearly. He took a nce at this old man speechlessly. He didn¡¯t know what to say about the wealthiness of Tushan Family.

    The eyes of Tao Sha and the other elders all turned red. That was food! That was food! The food that could save lives! So much food, that was enough for any of their ns to live for months!

    "You damned thing!" Tao Sha threw out the Taotie teeth while roaring madly. Thousands of silver chains reaching those divine warriors along with shrill swishing noises.

    Ji Hao shed across the air and reached to the Pan Gu bell. He rang the bell, then pointed at Gong Gong, who was still trapped in Chaos power streams and was severely wounded. He sneered and said, "Take back the fire if you want him to live!"

    Before Zhu Rong responded, Ji Hao straightened the Taiji divine sword and fiercely prated Gong Gong¡¯s lower belly.

 Chapter 1065: A Fire Knows No Morals

    Chapter 1065: A Fire Knows No Morals

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Gong Gong¡¯s bones were even softened by the Pan Gu bell. He screamed in pain, as his body seemed to be split by the Taiji divine sword. The upper half of his body was cold, like arge piece of ice, frigid and stiff. He couldn¡¯t even feel his lower body anymore. As for his upper body, he felt that his upper body was soaking in a stove filled with melted metal. The scorching heat made clouds of steam rise from his body, while thin strands of me puffed out from his hair. His entire upper body was burned red.

    He was the Water God! He was Gong Gong, the Water God! Fire hade out form the body of the Water God, which was against nature, which was killing him! Gong Gong stared at Ji Hao, seemed to cry but failed to shed any tear. He opened his mouth, wanting to talk, but spurted out a long stream of fire.

    Zhu Rong paused, and so did Hou Tu, who was still fighting Tushan Zun.

    Zhu Rong paused briefly, because a Taotie teeth chain wrapped around his arm. He flicked his arm, and easily threw the chain far away.

    Hou Tu paused briefly, and this brief pause nearly got him killed. Tushan Zun seized the opportunity. Hisrge machete created tens of flexible beams of de light, thicklynding on Hou Tu¡¯s neck. A big half of Hou Tu¡¯s neck was cut broken, as melted-gold-like marrow sshed out and covered his body, making him look like a golden statue.

    Hou Tu screamed out loud and covered his neck with both hands, silently raising a strong yellow wind while he rose into the sky.

    Zhu Rong threw a strange side nce at Hou Tu, who was wounded seriously, then looked at Gong Gong, who was still trapped. Next, Zhu Rong raised his right arm high, seeming to order his warrior to destroy all the food.

    Unlike those old divine Gods in the heaven, Hou Tu, Zhu Rong and Gong Gong were all newborn. They came out from the Divine Origin Pool not long ago, so

    no friendship existed between them at all. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t want to save each other. Besides, fire and the water had always been ipatible, this was the nature. Seeing Gong Gong injured severely, Zhu Rong only wanted tough. Why would he ever do anything to help Gong Gong?

    A pair of tremendous wings slowly descended from the sky. Kun Peng¡¯s hoarse voice echoed through the clouds, "Zhu Rong, slow down...Earl Yao Ji Hao, you again, you came to ruin our great n again!"

    Ji Hao gripped the hilt of the Taiji divine sword and twisted. Tens of Gong Gong¡¯s ribs were cut broken by the sword edge. Everybody heard the slight cracking noiseing from Gong Gong¡¯s body. Gong Gong looked at Ji Hao in confusion. His lower body had been frozen by the extremely negative power, that he couldn¡¯t sense it anymore. Therefore, he didn¡¯t feel any pain.

    "I ruin your n?" Ji Hao raised his head and looked at Kun Peng, who covered the sky with a half of his body and said, "Funny. So you¡¯re not trying to hurt our humankind? Are we born to be killed by you?"

    Kun Peng remained silent for a while,ughed out loud abruptly, and said, "But, it wasn¡¯t our idea to attack this food transport troop of yours. Your own people invited us to do this. Otherwise, how would we know about this transport troop? Therefore, you can¡¯t me us for what happened this time!"

    Ji Hao had fallen into a strange stalemate. At the time, Si Wen Ming had been bringing those flying bear knights from You Chong n to crazily ughter human warriors mixed in the water-kind army. Countless human warriors were torn into pieces by the long spears of those flying bear knights. Their blood surged out and flew into the water.

    It seemed that Si Wen Ming was truly going to kill everyst one of them.

    Firstly, these people colluded with the water-kind and attacked the food transport troop from Tushan Family. To all human beings in Pu Ban City, these people hadmitted a crime. These people were gitious, that only with death could they atone for their crimes.

    Secondly, Si Wen Ming couldn¡¯t allow those people to go back to Pu Ban City. Human beings were facing a disaster. Under the current situation, the humankind could never split; all human beings had to stay united as one. If Si Wen Ming let these people return to Pu Ban City alive, their ns would be forced to split from the alliance of human ns.

    Therefore, these people must die, and they must die miserably. Even their corpses had to be destroyed, so that their identities could be covered for good.

    Si Wen Ming was even doing the job himself. With a batch of winged dragon knights under Emperor Shun¡¯smand, Si Wen Ming hunted those human warriors. Some Eastern Wastnd archers luckily survived the attacksunched by those flying bear knights, but soon, Si Wen Ming and those winged dragon knights killed everyst one of them. The bodies of those human warriors were all torn into pieces and crushed, so that not even a limb of them remained whole.

    Human beings were killing each other, and Ji Hao didn¡¯t know how to respond to Kun Peng.

    Remaining silent for quite a while, Ji Hao said ndly, "There¡¯re always a few heartless ones among us. Disloyal ones exist among your water-kind beings as well, don¡¯t they? So, that¡¯s not an excuse...You let Zhu Rong take back the fire, then I¡¯ll let Gong Gong out."

    Kun Peng remained silent for a while and asked cautiously, "Disloyal ones exist among us? Hehe, Ji Hao, Don¡¯t try to sow discord. Our Northern Wastnd people are all loyal to Lord Gong Gong..."

    Before he finished, Heng Xing squeezed out of the crowd, proudly transformed back into his original shape as an enormous Henggong fish, opened his jaws, and sent a ck stream of water up into the sky. He yelled, "Old Kun Peng, I, Heng Xing, am disloyal to you! What can you do? Can you bite off my balls?"

    Kun Peng coughed loudly. Within the dense dark cloud, his pair of enormous eyes suddenly shone as he stared at Heng Xing for quite a while.

    A whileter, Kun Peng abruptlyughed viciously, "You can kill a Gong Gong, that¡¯ s fine. But without this food, Si Wen Ming can¡¯t be in charge of the flood-control mission. Then, how many people in Pu Ban City will starve to death?"

    Tushan old man proudly held his head high and thundered, "Kun Peng, how can you possibly know how rich we are? This food can be burned, it doesn¡¯t matter at all. We can send more, the food of our Tushan Family will never run out!"

    Kun Peng paused, then sneered and continued, "No matter how rich you are, how long can you feed all those people for? By now, nond in the world can grow crops. Without the sun, no matter how much food you have in store, it will run out eventually! Sooner orter, all human beings will starve to death!"

    "The sun?" Ji Hao paused instantly, then turned around and nced at the food transport troop. Next, he burst into wildughter.

    "Kun Peng, you¡¯re such a nice man! Gong Gong will thank so much... And so will the humankind!" Ji Haoughed out loud, then raised the Taiji divine sword and chopped Gong Gong¡¯s head off. He then raised the sword and smashed on the Pan Gu bell with all his strength.

    Gong Gong¡¯s head fell off. From the spot between his eyebrows, a purple-golden stream surged out, within which was a purple divine talisman.

    The Pan Gu bell rang, and turned everything near it back into Chaos. Gong Gong¡¯s body copsed into puffs of smoke and dissipated in the air. The purple divine talisman of his was also turned into a purple strand of mist, being swallowed by the bell.

    Ji Haoughed coldly, wielded the Taiji divine sword and pounced on Zhu Rong. Meanwhile, he shouted, "Brothers! Together! Kill these stupid evil things!"

    Heng Xing, Tao Sha and the others burst with thunderous roars, then released their powers and rushed towards those fire divine warriors. Tushan old man paused slightly, then gnashed his teeth and waved his hand. Under his order, the Tushan army marched as well.

    Zhu Rong gave an evil grin, then pressed his hands down. Instantly, the transport troop was covered by the ocean of fire. All foods were burned into ashes immediately.

 Chapter 1066: The Right Person For The Mission

    Chapter 1066: The Right Person For The Mission

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The sky was covered in dark clouds. Kun Peng pped his pair of wings and created a hurricane that roared across the great defensive magic formation of Pu Ban City. Kun Peng¡¯s heartbreaking roars sounded like a poor orphan, who had just lost an entire family, shrill and sad.

    Ji Hao found the perfect way to deal with the divine Gods. He approached them with the golden bridge, then trapped them with the Pan Bu bell. After that, no matter how strong the divine God was, he or she could ever escape, just like rats trapped in iron buckets.

    What happened next was Ji Hao banging the bell as hard as he could. Those divine Gods might be incredibly powerful, they might have amazing abilities, but eventually, their bodies would be crushed bit by bit by the Chaos power released from the Pan Gu bell. Their flesh and blood would be absorbed by the bell, and atst, their entire bodies would be nourishment for the bell.

    After killing Gong Gong, with the power of the golden bridge, Ji Hao swiftly darted behind Hou Tu, who was severely injured already, and trapped them with the Pan Gu bell. Ji Hao sealed Hou Tu¡¯s power with the Taiji Universe mirror, then prated his head with the Taiji divine sword, and soon turned him into streams of Chaos mist.

    Zhu Rong was the next. He sessfully burned all the food brought over by Tushan old man, and had beenughing exaltedly. Even Kun Peng didn¡¯t manage to tell him to run before Ji Hao swished across the air and showed up right before his face, covering him with the Pan Gu bell.

    Within the span of around ten breaths, Zhu Rong was destroyed by Ji Hao, despite the fact that he wasn¡¯t injured at all. None of the thousands of fire divine warriors survived either.

    Kun Peng screamed hoarsely and cursed hysterically, but right in front of him, Ji Hao ignited the extremely negative power contained in the bodies of countless water-kind spirit creatures with the power of the Taiji Universe mirror. The extremely negative fire burned all those water-kind spirit creatures and turned them into pure extremely negative power, which was then absorbed by the Taiji Creation cauldron.

    Kun Peng wasn¡¯t powerful enough to stop Ji Hao from ughtering those water-kind spirit creatures. He could only order the ones who were still attacking the transport troop to run.

    Without saying anything, Ji Hao sent up the Taiji Universe mirror andunched a lethal attack at Kun Peng. Kun Peng howled in fear and hurriedly darted up into the higher sky, fleeing desperately. He ran too fast. Therefore, Ji Hao gave up on chasing them. Instead, Ji Hao took the transport troop from Tushan Family back to Pu Ban City.

    Seeing Ji Hao return to Pu Ban City, Kun Peng couldn¡¯t restrain the fire of anger in his heart, as he ragingly rushed to Pu Ban City with a giant group of water-kind spirit creatures. He raised strong waves outside the great defensive magic formation of the city while yelling at Ji Hao, "Ji Hao! This won¡¯t go for long! Without the food from Tushan Family, I¡¯d like to know how long it will take you to give up!"

    Kun Peng opened his mouth and let out tens of enormous ck thunderbolts that struck on the great defensive formation, then barked viciously, "I will be guarding in here myself! Tushan Family won¡¯t be able to send a single grain into the city! I¡¯ll wait for you to kneel under my feet and beg for mercy after the starvation softens you all!"

    People in Pu Ban City all heard him. Those ordinary people were instantly thrown into panic. Unlike them, the leaders of thoserge human ns hurriedly rushed to the Town Hall in excitement.

    Ji Hao followed Si Wen Ming into the Town Hall. He carried a tray with both hands, and ced on the tray, were Hou Tu divine seal, Zhu Rong divine seal and Gong Gong divine seal. Today, he killed the three true Gods. Without a doubt, the three divine seals all fell into his hands.

    Ji Hao gently ced the tray in front of Emperor Shun, took a few steps backward, and didn¡¯t say a word.

    Si Wen Ming exined the whole thing with the simplestnguage. Traitors among the humankind colluded with the water-kind and sent an army to attack the food transport troop from Tushan Family, in coordination with the water-kind army. Tushan Family warriors fought back effectively, but Gong Gong then sent down divine Gods from the heaven, who burned all the food from Tushan Family.

    The hall fell into a deathly silence. Many people had their eyes fixed on Ji Hao in shock.

    Not to mention the food, it had only been a few years since Ji Hao became famous in Pu Ban City. But how could he kill divine Gods from the heaven?

    The heaven had fallen. Although no one knew where did those divine Godse from and exactly how powerful they were, they were indeed able to manipte supreme magic treasures like the Hou Tu divine seal. This proved that even though their identities were suspected, they were true divine Gods without a doubt.

    Ji Hao killed three true divine Gods, with what?

    Gradually, among the crowd, Yi Di and Yi Ren, and the couple of core princes from a few super ns showed greediness in their eyes. In their eyes, Ji Hao was ¡®not powerful¡¯. Therefore, they hadn¡¯t been taking Ji Hao¡¯s individual strength seriously at all. Ji Hao killed three divine Gods, this meant that he had one or a few terrifyingly powerful supreme treasure, right?

    ¡®If the treasures are mine¡¯...At the moment, thoughts like this popped up in the heads of many people in the hall.

    Si Wen Ming had finished stating.

    "Where are those people who colluded with the water-kind?" Emperor Shun said harshly in a strong tone, with a badly darkened face.

    "All killed, everyst one of them." said Si Wen Ming with a deep and calm voice, "Hmm, I handled it quite brutally. Those people were all crushed, not even a corpse was left. Therefore, we failed to identify any of them."

    Emperor Shun¡¯s tightened dark face loosened a little bit. He straightened his waist and seriously looked at those human leaders gathered in the hall. The dark faces of a few n leaders and elders blushed, showing all kinds ofplicated microexpressions when looking at Si Wen Ming.

    A muffled cough came from the crowd. Gong Sun Sword slowly walked out of the crowd and said, "Tushan Family failed to deliver the food to Pu Ban City, Emperor Shun. The rule you set yesterday...Does it count? Our Gong Sun Family have quite a lot food in store. Si Wen Ming, how much can you give?"

    Gong Sun grinned delightfully, "This time, our Gong Sun Family carefully selects our Prince, Gong Sun Xuan to shoulder the flood-control mission. Xuan!"

    Gong Sun Sword waved his hands while speaking. Following his voice, a handsome young man walked out from the group of Gong Sun Family elders in an elegant manner. He smilingly bowed to Emperor Shun, then slightly raised his chin and stood beside Si Wen Ming.

    Si Wen Ming was just average in appearance. He looked as ordinary as the earth. Unlike him, Gong Sun Xuan looked like an exquisitely carved piece of jade, every single detail of him being wless.

    Sui Ren me didn¡¯t want to fall behind. He stepped up as well and said, "Emperor Shun, the opportunity belongs to everyone. Our Suiren Family is also a member of the humankind. We surely should contribute what we have to the humankind. Suiren Ling is a genius among us; he is extraordinary in all spheres. For this flood-control mission, he will be representing our Suiren Family."

    Another exquisitely carved piece of jade, ah, no, another tall, strong and handsome man with an elegant manner, who looked like a divine God, walked out of the crowd. He slightly bowed to Emperor Shun, then stood side by side with Si Wen Ming.

    Followed behind Suiren me, elders from many other ns walked out and introduced those young people selected out from their ns for the flood-control mission. In fact, those people were selected for thepetition for the throne.

    Within a blink of an eye, including Si Wen Ming, thirty-six people stood in the middle of the hall. These people represented the strongest, most thriving human ns and families, which possessed the noblest bloodlines among all human beings. Behind each of these people, was a powerful super n or family.

    Emperor Shun narrowed his eyes. Tushan old man abruptly began talking, "Emperor Shun, in a day, another instation of food will arrive from Tushan Family. As for the flood-control mission..."

    Ji Hao took a big step forward andughed out loud.

    "Emperor Shun, undoubtedly, my Uncle Wen Ming will be in charge of the flood-control mission. The other ns won¡¯t be able to provide more food than we are about to, not even by joining hands. Therefore..."

    Before he finished, Gong Sun Sword and Suiren me had already shouted out in anger.

 Chapter 1067: Teach People How To Fish

    Chapter 1067: Teach People How To Fish

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "You ignorant kid! This is a great matter! But you, you¡¯re just Earl Yao, a boy from the small Gold Crow n. You¡¯re not qualified to talk in here!" shouted Gong Sun Sword harshly. He pressured Ji Hao by mentioning Ji Hao¡¯s experiences and the general power of Gold Crow n.

    Gong Sun Sword had quite a bad attitude. He talked rudely, and while talking, a strong sword power was released from his body, piercing straight towards Ji Hao like countless invisible sharp swords. If Emperor Shun wasn¡¯t in here, and if all those human leaders hadn¡¯t been looking at him, the sword power released by Gong Sun Sword might have struck on Ji Hao¡¯s body already.

    "Earl Yao, your Yao Mountain territory is a new territory. It has only been a few years since you built Yao Mountain City. How much food can you possibly store?" Unlike Gong Sun Sword, Suiren me gave a mild grin, looking like an eldership from the neighborhood. He criticized Ji Hao based on the short history of his territory, "Even if you take out every grain you have in Yao Mountain territory, do you think you can bring enough for all people in Pu Ban City, even for just today?"

    Sighing slightly, Suiren me turned around and smiled to the other human leaders in the hall as he said, "Earl Yao is just too young, andcks patience. If he takes out all he has, his own people would be left to die, wouldn¡¯t they?"

    Yi Di was selected out by Ten Sun Country for the flood-control mission. Standing behind Si Wen Ming, he sneered and said, "Hard to say. If someone wants to be a social climber and to lick the other people¡¯ boots as soon as possible...To this someone, those people are nothing but lowly beings. What¡¯s the big deal even if they died? Can those people ever be more important than his own future?"

    Yi Di sounded rather mean. He meant that in order to lick Si Wen Ming¡¯s boots, Ji Hao would rather leave his people to die. Even worse, he also implied that Si Wen Ming would rather leave Ji Hao¡¯s people to die too in order to be in charge of the flood-control mission, because he acquiesced Ji Hao to take out all stored food in his territory!

    If all the others believed what Yi Di said, not only Ji Hao, even Si Wen Ming¡¯s reputation would be ruined as well. A leader who would rather give up the lives of his people in order to reach to a higher position would have no future in the alliance of human ns.

    Yi Ren was also selected by Ten Sun Country for the flood-control mission. Standing side by side with Yi Di, Yi Ren smiled faintly, threw an unfriendly side nce at Yi Di, and said, "My words might be not pleasant to hear, but I have to say this. Earl Yao Ji Hao, this isn¡¯t right!"

    Yi Ren and Yi Di gave each other a threatening nce. Invisible yet especially strong arrow power shed against each other and made the air buzz in the hall. Both of them quivered slightly, then the tight feather armors worn by them shattered. Feathers flew all over the great hall.

    Ji Haoughed. The otherrge ns each selected only one person for the flood-control mission because those ns nned to use all resources on that only person to increase the chance of sess. However, Ten Sun Country was a great powerful country, and seemed to be the dominator of the entire east. A big half of Eastern Wastnd ns obediently followed the lead of Ten Sun Country. Therefore, Ten Sun Country confidently rmended two young men to join thepetition.

    From this, it was not hard to tell that the internal disputes of Ten Sun Country were also intense.

    Smiling faintly, Ji Hao said slowly, "You two shall solve your own problems before questioning me."

    Yi Di and Yi Ren both had their looks changed. Again, they threateningly nced at each other and showed fierce intents of killing in their eyes. With the great power of Ten Sun Country, if they supported either of them with all avable resources of the whole country, it could be fifty percent sure that they would crush all the otherpetitors and eventually seize power. In the future, with the credit earned through the flood-control mission, this person would definitely be the new human emperor. But now, Ten Sun Country rmended both of them, which meant the avable resources had to be split evenly. As a consequence, the chance of sess had been reduced by half. At the moment, they saw each other as the biggest enemy ever. Because of each other, their chance of bing the human emperor was ruined!

    Ji Hao¡¯s words triggered the anger in their hearts, and they even wanted to kill each other right now.

    Suiren me smiled faintly, waved his hand, and said, "Eh? Earl Yao, you sound quite confident. Do you have any good idea to solve the food crisis in Pu Ban City? If you truly do, Earl Yao, your contribution to the humankind will be indescribably great."

    Ji Hao smiled faintly as well, turned around, and looked at Suiren Fame as he said ndly, "You¡¯re right, I do know how to solve the food crisis in Pu Ban City. If it goes well, people living in other areas will be able to get food aid from Pu Ban City...Probably, our people don¡¯t have to starve anymore, and we can stay focused on the flood-control!"

    Gong Sun Sword, Suiren me and the other n leaders and elders paused on hearing Ji Hao, then shook their heads simultaneously.

    What a joke? Pu Ban City giving food aid to other areas? Before the flood, Pu Ban City could reach self-sufficiency. But now, this city was filled with refugees. Even if the otherrge ns kept sending food over to the city, the demand would still be insatiable!

    But Ji Hao said that Pu Ban City would be able to give food aid to the other areas. This was such a joke!

    Even Emperor Shun shook his head. Looking at Ji Hao, he silently sighed, but didn¡¯t say anything. In Emperor Shun¡¯s eyes, Ji Hao might be too impatient to help Si Wen Ming, so he spoke without thinking.

    Si Wen Ming was the only one who had confidence in Ji Hao. All these years, the way Ji Hao improved himself, and all amazing abilities Ji Hao had shown, shocked Si Wen Ming deeply. This time, Si Wen Ming believed that Ji Hao wasn¡¯t just talking nonsense, and he must have figured something out.

    "Ji Hao, tell us about it!" Si Wen Ming unsuspectingly looked at Ji Hao and said warmly and mildly, "Tell us how will you solve this big issue. If you can truly find a way to solve it, the greatest credit of this flood-control mission will go to you!"

    Ji Hao smiled and said in a deep and calm voice, "Uncle Wen Ming, my n is simple. Countless refugees have fled to Pu Ban City, but many mountain areas are still empty...With the powers of our human Magi, we can turn those mountain areas into fertile farnds, and easily grow crops!"

    Si Wen Ming paused. Heughed hollowly, and didn¡¯t say a word.

    The other human leaders in the hall paused shortly as well, then many of them shouted out.

    "How ridiculous!" People said.

    Suiren Yan stepped out the first, pointed at Ji Hao, and yelled, "Ji Hao, how have you been managing your Yao Mountain territory? Do you even have any agricultural knowledge? You have the soil, you create the farnds, you nt the crops, but you need abundant sunlight for the crops to grow!"

    Conveniently pointing at the ceiling of the great hall, Suiren Yan continued yelling, "The sky is covered by dark clouds now, with all those water-kind things messing around out there. The world is dark, and there is no sunlight, no sunlight at all! Grow crops? It¡¯s easy for you to say!" Suiren Yan looked very angry, yet he also had a twisted, faint smile on his face.

    Standing aside, Gong Sun Sword taunted ndly, "I assume Earl Yao has never managed these things. He probably doesn¡¯t even know what grain seedlings look like, does he?"

    Countless human leaders angrily looked at Ji Hao, all with unfriendly facial expressions. Even those princes, earls and marquises who were friends with Ji Hao, now looked at him with disappointment.

    An earl with no basic agricultural knowledge...Ji Hao wasn¡¯t even qualified as an earl.

    Emperor Shun shook his head again disappointedly. Grow crops? Anyone can do that. But without the sun, nothing could possibly grow!

    Sighed slightly, Emperor Shun prepared to say something. But Ji Hao began talking the first. He said something world-shaking.

    "Well, I have a sun. It¡¯s much smaller than the sun in our Pan Gu world, but it will be more than enough to warm the entire Pu Ban City, even the surrounding area!"

    Once he said this out, the entire great hall fell into deathly stillness.

 Chapter 1068: The Sunlight Shines

    Chapter 1068: The Sunlight Shines

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Before the Sky Pir copsed, Ji Hao had been digesting the Pan Jia sun with the small cauldron in his lower abdomen.

    ording to the mysterious man, when Ji Hao absorbed the Pan Jia sun entirely, he would grow over a hundred thousand inner spirit stars. Then, Ji Hao would be incredibly powerful; he would reach an unimaginable level.

    However, before he could absorb the sun entirely, Sky Pir copsed, the sky devils showed up, and a series of intense fights started. Ji Hao even fought with the power of the Pan Jia sun a couple of times. Apart from that, Ji Hao had absorbed a part of the essence of the sun before. By now, around seventy percent of the essence power of the Pan Jia sun still remained.

    Pan Jia world was a world of water, rich in water power. But other natural powers in that world barely existed. The Pan Jia sun was dim and weak. However, despite its feebleness, the Pan Jia sun was still a sun. Even though only around seventy percent of the essence power remained in the sun, the core of the sun hadn¡¯t been absorbed by Ji Hao, and this sun was still capable of nourishing living creatures, providing all living creatures with warmth and energy.

    When rescuing the food transport troop from Tushan Family, Ji Hao already thought of the fact that allowing people to grow crops would be much better than giving them the food, which would eventually run out. No matter how much food Tushan Family had, one day, everything would be eaten up. The only way to solve the food crisis and maintain the food supply was to allow people grow crops in Pu Ban City.

    The rain never stopped. Dark clouds covered the sky and blocked the sunshine. The world was overcast, and nothing could grow. Therefore, all farnds were lying waste. But with the Pan Jia sun, Ji Hao believed that he could bring Pu Ban City back alive, beyond which, he could even heavily strike at those water-kind spirit creatures.

    Ji Hao was pondering over this, but abruptly, the silence in the great hall was broken, as people in the hall began shouting.

    Led by Gong Sun Sword and Suiren me, many n leaders and elders stepped out from the crowd and pointed at Ji Hao, censuring Ji Hao loudly.

    A sun? How could he have a sun?

    Gong Sun Sword pointed at Ji Hao¡¯s nose and yelled harshly, "We only have one sun in Pan Gu world. You said you have a sun. Did you seal the sun inside your body with the ny-nine star-sealing magic formation?"

    Suiren me popped up his eyes, growling at Ji Hao,almost hysterically, "How many legendary geniuses among human beings, how many powerful beings among us tried to gather the sun power in their bodies and grow internal spirit stars with the sun power. But all of them were burned to ashes by the essence sun fire!"

    Suiren Yan even leaped up, cursing in rage, "Are you saying that you¡¯re more powerful than countless legendary human beings?!"

    Suiren Yan was truly losing his mind. The greatest contribution made by Suiren Family to the humankind was nothing else but teaching human beings to use fire, elerating the development of human society with the power of fire. Therefore, most of Suiren Family people were mastered in fire magics, including all kinds of pre-world fires, divine fires, and spirit fires. Suiren Family people could manipte almost all fires in the world.

    Nevertheless, none of their family members had ever managed to upy the power of the sun. When Suiren Yan was young, he daringly attempted to draw the power of the sun into his body and it into his own. However, as a result, all his meridians and Magus acupoints were nearly burned off. If the powerful ones from his family weren¡¯t there to save him, he would have been burned into a puff of smoke long ago.

    He was such a genius, but even a genius like him failed to do that. How could Ji Hao possibly aplish it so easily?

    The sun, it was the sun. Once the sun shone in the sky, all stars would hide. The sun was known as the leader of all stars in the world. Except for the king of the sun, who was supposed to be given birth by nature, no one could ever manipte the power of the sun; no one could ever turn the sun into a spirit star!

    Ji Hao said that he had a sun...

    "Earl Yao Ji Hao, are you daydreaming?" A Cyan Luan Bird n elder pointed at Ji Hao and yelled, "You have a sun? Why don¡¯t you say that you¡¯re a king of sun from the heaven? Why don¡¯t you say that you¡¯re Taiyi, the ancient East Emperor?"

    "Ji Hao, this is the Town Hall, and we¡¯re talking about important things rted to the future of the entire human-kind. How can you talk nonsense in here?!" Another elder stepped out of the crowd, shouting at Ji Hao, with saliva spouting from his mouth.

    More and more people walked out of the crowd and used Ji Hao for his reckless, irresponsible talking. Ji Hao knew some of these people, and he didn¡¯t know the others. But at the moment, all of them had been ming Ji Hao for his balderdash. These people said that Ji Hao had no concern about the well-being of the humankind at all.

    Some people even angrily pointed out that the reason why Ji Hao acted so irresponsibly and unruly was that Si Wen Ming had been shielding him, and conniving him all the time! Under Si Wen Ming¡¯s guidance, Ji Hao became such an unreliable man, which meant Si Wen Ming was not qualified to be in charge of the flood-control mission at all!

    Within a blink of an eye, tens of human leaders had already suggested Emperor Shun to disqualify Si Wen Ming from the flood-control mission. No matter how much food Tushan old man could give, Si Wen Ming shouldn¡¯t be in charge of the mission. Si Wen Ming allowed Ji Hao to talk irresponsibly like that under such a critical situation, which proved the fact that Si Wen Ming couldn¡¯t even control his people. Then, how could he ever ovee the flood?

    A storm of critique towards Ji Hao suddenly burst in the hall. The atmosphere became so tense that Si Wen Ming and Emperor Shun could barely breathe. Emperor Shun¡¯s face turned pale, while Si Wen Ming was slightly shaking. They both wanted to say something for Ji Hao, but facing all these angry human leaders, even the human emperor didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Ji Hao took a deep breath, letting a clear stream of mist rose from his head. A glowing red sun emerged upon his head.

    This sun was transformed from Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit. The warm red glow illuminated the entire hall. Next, thin streams of fire puffed out from the sun and gathered into a golden-red, shining fiery cloud in the air.

    The earth quaked and buzzed. Followed a thunderous sound, a dazzling light emerged upon the fiery light.

    That thumb-sized light spot sparkled quickly, then began expanding speedily in towards all directions.

    The air around Ji Hao was twisted strangely. Around ten meters in radius around him, the air started shaking intensely. The other people on the scene all saw Ji Hao right before their faces, but they also felt that Ji Hao was actually millions of miles away from them.

    "Treasure, up!" Ji Hao gave a resonant growl. He raised both of his harms and carried the red sun and the dazzling golden sun, trod on the fiery cloud, and rose into the sky.

    The Pan Jia sun was gloriously radiant. A great heat could be sensed in every corner of the hall. Momentarily, the ceiling of the Town Hall was turned into a strand of smoke.

    Ji Hao rose from the Town Hall, rose higher and higher with the Pan Jia sun. Atst, he stopped under the defensive magic screen created by the great defensive magic formation of Pu Ban City.

    The sun shone in the sky eye-piercingly. The great heat dispelled the moisture in the air. In a couple of breaths, the humid and cold air in Pu Ban City became warm and dry. Countless Pu Ban people screamed in surprise. They raised their heads and popped out their eyes, looking at that great sun dazzling right above their heads.

    "Ji Hao!!" Emperor Shun pointed at Ji Hao and shouted. He pped hard on his own thigh andughed out wildly. Soon, his tears gushed out of his eye sockets.

    "Ji Hao!" Si Wen Ming spread his arms andughed loud thunderously. His face was also covered in warm tears, and hisughter even vibrated the air.

    "Ji Hao! Eh, I have to find a couple of more girls from my family to marry to him!" Tushan old man grinned happily, squeezing out hundreds of wrinkles, but with his pair of eyes sparkling brightly.

    "Ji Hao!! Ji Hao!! Ji Hao!!!"

    All over the city, countless people shouted his name.

 Chapter 1069: The Sun Tower

    Chapter 1069: The Sun Tower

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Si Wen Ming took over the Hou Tu divine seal.

    A dense yellow cloud drifted above his head, within which, an enormous winged bear was faintly visible, roaring towards the sky. The Hou Tu divine seal was held in the bear¡¯s mouth. A tremendous earth power was released from the sea, which made the earth of Pu Ban City wave like surging water.

    Following a muffled humming noise, square-shaped earth rose from Pu Ban City, one after another. Si Wen Ming gathered the power of the earth and extracted the essence earth from the vast wildnd around Pu Ban City. The essence earth condensed into thirty-meter-thick, ten-miles squared floating inds that rose into the sky. These floating inds had been naturally releasing maic forces, under the effect of which, they steadily floated in the sky.

    On these floating inds was the richest soil. The soil was so rich that one could even squeeze oil out of it. Nourished by the power of the Hou Tu divine seal, these floating inds were gifted with a great fertility, and could now provide the best growing environment for nts.

    Floating inds floated in the air andyered up. These floating inds were three-hundred-meters away from each other. Everyyer of floating inds was five-hundred meters higher than the loweryer. These floating inds shaded each other. Therefore, the spaces between these floating inds werepletely dark.

    Countless Maguspriests had been carefully casting magics to improve the soil. Bright torches floated around them. The soil that came from deep underground was still cold. These Maguspriests nourished the soil with magics and made it warm and soft.

    On the ground, countless human beings who mastered farming techniques had been working. They took out mountain-huge piles seeds from barns, then carefully and cautiously grew seedlings with ancient skills, which were passed down from their ancestors over generations. Maguspriests had been helping these farmers. These Maguspriests were all masters of green magics. They extracted the green power from the air and gave the power to the seedings, helping the seedlings to grow faster, healthier. The seedlings were given a stronger life-force.

    Inside a floating mountain, Kuafu Yan and arge group of strong cksmiths had been wielding their heavy hammers, nging glowing-red metal pieces. Muffled ngs sounded like thunders, that could be heard in every corner of the city. Every time a hammer struck down, the floating mountain would quake intensively.

    Every time when a piece was roughly shaped, strong and sturdy Jia n ves would growl out and carry the hill-sized piece up, carefully sending to a working table nearby. Many Xiu n masters stood by the working table with all kinds of tools in their hands. Once a piece was sent onto the working table, they would begin drawing and carving carefully, adding exquisite andplicated magic formation spell symbols on it.

    In the deepest area of this floating mountain, Man Man was sitting in the air, upon a steaming pool, with a quite serious face. Ny-nine fire dragons hovered around her, while her body was burning ragingly with a divine fire. Two streams of me roared out of her eyes and reached three-hundred meters away. The Zhu Rong divine seal floated above Man Man¡¯s head, with countless divine spell symbols condensed from purple me surging out from the seal in streams, flowing into Man Man¡¯s body ceaselessly. The power vibrationing from Man Man¡¯s body had been growing stronger and stronger, deeper and deeper, as if she were a true God who had lived for countless centuries.

    Man Man was surrounded by teleporting magic formations. All kinds of materials had been flying out of those teleporting magic formations, then falling into the pool down bellow.

    Under Man Man¡¯smand, the ny-nine fire dragons had been releasing scorching hot mes. All materials that flew out from those teleporting magic formations had a nature of fire. Within the me, these materials melted speedily. Inside the pool, all impurities were burned away, leaving a transparent, red, crystal liquid, melted from the purest materials.

    Taisi stood beside the pool, shaking and swaying, with his pale eyes fixed on that pool of boiling hot liquid, murmuringly incanting a spell. The air around him had been rippling, sending the power of time to the liquid in the pool, wave after wave. Under Taisi¡¯s control, the melted materials in the pool went through a magical transformation. Somehow, the sense of the great Dao of time started to spread from the melted material, making the material harder to destroy.

    Shaosi sat beside the pool,with her legs crossed. After a while, she would wave her hands, and following her moves, arge sphere of liquid would rise from the pool.

    Tens of leather pieces with design drawings floated around Shaosi. From time to time, she would turned around, take a quick nce at those drawing, then wave her hands, twist andpress the air. Controlled by Shaosi, the air was twisted andpressed into molds, roughly shaping the melted materials ording to the design drawings.

    A swishing noise could be heard without an end. Feng Xing led arge group of nimble Senior Magi, swiftly flying around and dragging those roughly shaped pieces produced by Shaosi quickly to the working table of Kuafu Yan and the other cksmiths.

    Once these not yet solid pieces were ced on the working table, tens ofrge hammers would strike down thunderously, violently, yet urately, turning these pieces into desired shapes. The metal pieces gradually solidified and became semifinished products of theponents of a greater piece.

    Yu Mu stood by the entry of the floating mountain, with the Gong Gong divine seal floating above his head. Around him, a dense dark mist rolled.

    Countlessponents that were already added withplicated magic formation spell symbols, but were still glowing-red, flew across him. The dark mist would wrap eachponent up and generate a loud sizzling noise. As clouds of steam puffed into the sky, theseponents were quenched and cooled down quickly. Thus, the magic formation spell symbols based on theseponents were shaped up.

    Large groups of giants from Kuafu Family and Longbo Country had been dashing around, carrying these tens of meters longponents away.

    Right in the middle of Pu Ban City, on the square in front of the Town Hall, a great tower was speedily building up. The base of this tower was over ten-miles wide. Ingeniously designed, exquisitely crafted,rgeponents were carried over one after another, piling up.

    Following muffled thudding noises, after aponent was piled on the tower and the magic formation spell symbols based on it was connected to it, red light streams would immediately coil up. The unfinished tower was already over a thousand meters tall, thickly covered in glowing red patterns, shining with an eye-piercing light in the darkness that illuminated the whole area.

    The tower had been growling taller and taller. The high-end strengths of the entire human-kind had been gathered on the constructional work of the power, added with the help providing by Xiu n masters. Within merely two days, the tower had reached over a thousand meters tall.

    Right above the tower, hundreds of meters higher, Ji Hao sat on a cloud, with the Pan Jia sun floating above his head.

    The tower reached to Ji Hao, section by section. Around sixty hourster, the tower finally reached below Ji Hao¡¯s feet. Five dragon-w-light hooks reached up from the tower top. Carefully, Ji Hao ced the Pan Jia sun in between these hooks.

    Buzz! The tower quaked intensely. The tremendous power of the Pan Jia sun momentarily flowed across the entire tower through those magic formation spell symbols.

    Around the tower, countless enormous magic formation spell symbols began glowing on the ground. The great defensive magic formation of Pu Ban City was instantly strengthened by a colossal power. The defensive magic screen expanded speedily, pushing out for three-thousand miles in a blink of an eye.

    "The Sun Tower, done!" Ji Hao apuded, "Uncle Wen Ming, the mirror!"

 Chapter 1070: The Sun Terraced Field

    Chapter 1070: The Sun Terraced Field

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Human beings in this era were terrifyingly powerful.

    A Senior Magus could carry up a mountain and wave the sea, not to mention those Magus Kings and Divine Magi, who were much more powerful.

    Ji Hao designed the tower, while Emperor Shun gave the order. Within a short couple of days, everything was ready. When Ji Hao said ¡®the mirror¡¯, tens of thousands of Magus Kings and Maguspriests on the ground burst with a roar simultaneously. Next, torrents of power surged out of their bodies, transformed into a hurricane, and sent round-shaped mirrors into the sky.

    The defensive magic formation of the city was over five-hundred-thousand-meters high from the ground. From the ground to the magic screen, every five-hundred-meters, Si Wen Ming set ayer of ten miles squared, thirty-meters thick, floating inds. A whole hundredyers of floating inds perfectly lined in the air, three-hundred meters away from each other, filling the sky of the entire Pu Ban City.

    Countless round-shaped mirrors were sent up into the sky. These mirrors were made from crystals, coated with silver, three-hundred meters in radius. Beside every floating ind, arge mirror like this floated. If one looked closer, one would see beautiful, me-shaped spell symbols carved on the edge of each mirror, glowing with a faint fiery light, resonating with the Pan Jia sun in the higher sky. The higher the mirrors rose, the brighter those me spell symbols glowed.

    Ji Hao stood on top of the Sun Tower, carefully controlled the Pan Jia sun, and merged this sun from another world with the entire tower. Controlled by Ji Hao, the Pan Jia sun looked like a five hundred meters wide fireball. But in fact, if he released the twisted space around the Pan Jia sun, the radius of this sun would immediately reach to a million miles, and the power of this sun could destroy the whole city within a moment.

    Ji Hao hung the Taiji Creation Cauldron above the Pan Jia sun, releasing a thin stream of Taiji power, coiling around the sun, maintaining the twisted space around it.

    On the Sun tower, the five dragon-w-like, enormous hooks easily prated the twisted space around the sun, drilling straight into the sun.

    A tremendous sun power surged into the tower through the five hooks, flowing through the tower into the core of the great defensive magic formation of the city.

    The earth of a small half of the city glowed with a dim red light. The temperature of the cold and humid earth began to rise. Faint white steam rose from the soil gradually. More magically, in many areas which were soaking in water, tender sprouts had drilled out of the earth.

    Large round mirrors flew up into the sky, being set beside each floating ind.

    Ji Hao spread his arms, seeming to hold the Pan Jia sun. As he slightly flicked his fingers, a loud buzzing noise could be heard. On the surface of the Sun Tower, tens of thousands of round-shaped spell symbols dazzled suddenly, releasing eye-piercing beams of red light, in all directions.

    These red light beams uratelynded on those round mirrors and got reflected by them. Instantly, the whole city was illuminated, and the whole hundredyers of floating inds in the sky of Pu Ban City were showered with the warm sunshine.

    Every single floating ind, even those in the bottomyer close to the earth, were covered by the sunlight.

    The sun, all living things depend on the sun for their growth. With the sunlight, a warm golden edge was added to each floating ind. Maguspriests who had been improving the soil shouted in happiness. They straightened their bodies and excitedly looked at those shining round mirrors, even though their eyes were stinging.

    Streams of white mist rose from these floating inds, which were dug out from deep underground by Si Wen Ming a couple of days ago, and still had the coldness and moisture from underground. The ck soil sparkled with a beautiful luster, looking like melting oil.

    Through the Sun Tower, the warmth and thriving life-force of the Pan Jia sun covered every floating ind. Floating inds perfectly lined in the air like a chessboard, rimmed with a warm golden edge.

    Emperor Shun and a group of human leaders stood by the gate of the Town Hall. They raised their heads, looking at this splendid, magnificent scene, stunned. Some of them were smiling, some were crying, some were frozen in shock, and some had their faces twitching.

    Emperor Shun reached out his hand, looking at the warm sunlight in his hands, chuckled and said, "Ji Hao, that kid truly has a sun! And he can control the sun so perfectly! No wonder he killed the three divine Gods, Gong Gong, Hou Tu and Zhu Rong all by himself!"

    The first half of Emperor Shun¡¯s words was a praise to Ji Hao, but thest half was a warning to some people.

    Ji Hao had a sun, but only one sun existed in Pan Gu world. This meant that the source of the sun that Ji Hao had was...Thinking about it could numb people¡¯ scalps already. Besides, Ji Hao killed the three true divine Gods. With his current power, he couldn¡¯t possibly do that. But indeed, he killed the three gods. Who would know if Ji Hao had any other power, ability or supreme treasure?

    Emperor Shun was warning everyone with unfriendly thoughts, ¡®Ji Hao is a tough kid. Don¡¯t go against him, don¡¯t get yourselves killed. At the moment, human beings need tobine their powers and ovee the difficulties. If you people provoke Ji Hao and end up being chopped by him like watermelons, nothing would be lost but the strength of the humankind!¡¯

    Gong Sun Sword, Suiren Yan and a few others had badly darkened faces right now. The faces of Yi Ren and Yi Di were twisted, which made them look like hideous ghosts.

    They were so jealous, they were so angry. They cursed the world for their own bad luck.

    Such a wonderful thing, why did it happen only to Ji Hao?

    He made such a great contribution to the entire humankind, because of which, Si Wen Ming would undoubtedly be in charge of the flood-control mission. Once the mission was sessfully aplished, would any other person ever have a chance to be the new human emperor?

    Emperor Shun clenched his fists and said with a bright voice, "Earl Yao has made a great contribution to human society by solving the food crisis. I am now promoting him to Marquis Yao, expanding his Yao Mountain territory by a hundred times. He now has a right to make all important decisions with the other human leaders...As for the flood-control mission, Si Wen Ming, that will be depending on you!"

    Si Wen Ming floated in the air, treading on a giant rock as he solemnly cupped his hands towards Emperor Shun and epted the mission!

    Magi shouted in excitement. They raised strong gales and sent people onto those floating inds. These people then quickly nted those new seedlings into the soft and warm soil. Maguspriests cast their magics and helped the seedlings to grow.

    Magic crystals with a nature of green were crumbled one after another. Large streams of cyan-colored mist flew along with the wind. With an abundant sunlight and the rich soil, along with being helped by the green power, the seedlings nted on those floating inds started growing at a visible rate. After a couple of hours, a big half of those floating inds were already covered in six-feet-tall crops. Only with enough green power, the Pu Ban City could be expecting a bumper harvest today.

    People cheered in happiness, and danced in joy, waving their hands and hugging each other in excitement.

    Dragon-like streams of power of faith flowed to Ji Hao. Around him, faintly purple mist spread out wave after wave, condensing into an invisible purple cloud above his head.

 Chapter 1071: Enemies Spying

    Chapter 1071: Enemies Spying

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Above the sky, in the boundless Chaos.

    Pan Gu world floated in the Chaos, like a giant egg. Countless Chaos power streams twisted and roared around the screen of the world, stirring up an indescribable, splendid glow.

    The screen of the world remained perfectly motionless. Pan Gu world quietly floated in the Chaos, silently following the great Dao of nature of itself. If one could stand in the Chaos and look at Pan Gu world from far away, one might feel that one had ¡®eternality¡¯ in their eyes.

    Twelve tiny and dim light spots had been sparkling in the Chaos around Pan Gu world, yet far, far away from Pan Gu world. Those were twelve small worlds. Threads of faintly visible light connected Pan Gu world with the twelve light spots. Pulled by an unknown, strong force, the twelve dim light spots had been slowly drifting towards Pan Gu world.

    Pan Gu world was following some mysterious naturalw, floating in the Chaos, merged with the Chaos. From outside the world, no one could easily discover it. However, because of the acting forces between Pan Gu world and the twelve dim light spots, strong waves of Chaos power vibrations were stirred up, spreading out in all directions.

    The strong Chaos power vibration was like a lighthouse. In the Chaos, some unimaginable beings had been wandering without destinations, but because of the Chaos power vibration, those beings quickly locked this area.

    The twelve dim light spots scattered around Pan Gu world, and the distances between them and Pan Gu world were about the same. When Chaos power vibrations spread out from all the twelve lights spots simultaneously, some terrifyingly powerful beings in the Chaos directly located Pan Gu world through the Chaos power vibrationsing from the twelve sources.

    In the Chaos, not a single world would reveal its own location without reason; this was a basic self-perpetuating principle in the Chaos. Power vibrations spread out from twelve worlds simultaneously, without a doubt was a message for some mysterious beings, that something special existed in this area.

    Yu Yu stood in the Chaos, with the blueprint of his sword formation spread out. Four sharp sword power streams seemed even to reach every corner of the universe.

    Po, Gui Ling, Jin Ling, Wu Dang, the famous four disciples of Yu Yu, led over a thousand Yu Yu¡¯s disciples, each guarding under a sword power stream. Glowing gates were generated by the sword power. Po and the other disciples sat with crossed legs, fingers locked together, sending out me-thunderbolts to the sword power streams from time to time.

    An enormous, oddly-shaped creature stood outside Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation, carefully and vigntly observing things. The creature was scrawny like a skeleton; its head looked like a beetle, and it was tens of thousands of meters tall. A ck streamer was held in the left hand of this creature, and arge sickle in the right. Behind this strange creature, countless different sized beetle men stood in the Chaos, lined up perfectly, forming a square-shaped battle formation. On their dark shells, dark-red sell symbols released a strong power, transforming into an enormous dark-red glowing screen that covered them all. The Chaos power streams struck on the glowing screen from time to time. Every strike made these beetles scream, some even had green liquid gushing out of their mouthparts. Clearly, Chaos power strikes had been causing them great damage.

    "Sa...Kaka...Si...!"

    The enormous beetle man slowly let out a shrill, high-pitched sound, that was highly unpleasant to hear. That strange sound was quite rhythmed. Apparently, it was anguage.

    "Humannguage!" Yu Yu stood in the middle of the sword formation, holding an ancient-style longsword which was coiled by cyan light. He impatiently picked his left ear with his left pinky finger, grabbed the wine cbash tied around his waist, and poured some wine into his mouth, then yelled, "What the hell did you say? Your Master Yu Yu can¡¯t understand you!"

    The strange creature paused slightly. Abruptly, the creature opened Its mouthpart wide and roared in a hissing voice, seeming to be enraged. From its scrawny spine, bones straightened up, and from between those bones, over a thousand dark bone wings reached out. They spread loudly, around twenty-thousand meters wide.

    Those bone wings buzzed quickly, and the shrill noise generated dark light streams that tore the Chaos apart, striking towards Yu Yu overwhelmingly. Meanwhile, the creature waved the long streamer in its left hand and sent out a wave of twisted and hideous things, which seemed to be the heads of some weird creatures, and also looked like the shadows of ghosts. Along with ear-piercing screams, these hideous, misty things flew towards the sword formation.

    "Weak, evil things!"

    Yu Yu didn¡¯t activate the sword formation. Instead, he made the Big Dipper step, and convenientlyunched a hack with the longsword held in his right hand. A cyan-colored stream of sword power transformed into countless spinning cyan lotuses, drifting all over the universe, crushing those ugly, ghost-like things. A bright beam of cyan light shed across the Chaos, and next, the strange creature quivered intensely, because that sharp sword light tore its body apart, from his head to his crotch. ck, stinky and smelly liquid spurted out from his scrawny, skeleton-like body ceaselessly.

    Chaos power streams flooded over and swirled away all the ck liquid that came out from the creature¡¯s body. The strange creature trembled in fear, with its enormous pair of eyes filled with shock. It failed to take even a quick hackunched by Yu Yu, and this was absolutely unexpected.

    This was the Chaos. Creatures surviving in this ce were all incredibly strong, and the living environment in this ce was cruelly poor. Back in Pan Gu world, if a powerful being suffered a sword hack from Yu Yu, as long as it weren¡¯t dead, it would have the time to rest and recover. Even in millions of years, it would always have a chance to recoverpletely.

    But in the Chaos, once a powerful pre-world being was wounded, nothing would be expecting it but endless hunting and chasing.

    The strange creature screamed. It covered the wound on its chest with both hands, turned around, and fled to deeper Chaos while roaring in fury, leaving a ck stream of light behind. The creature seemed to forget all those beetle men standing behind him.

    The sword hackunched by Yu Yu didn¡¯t cause the creature a severe injury; at least, it could still fight. However, the creature was wounded; it was frightened so badly that it dared not to continue troubling Yu Yu at all. It could do nothing else but run desperately.

    "Since you have alreadye, don¡¯t leave!" Yu Yuughed out loud. He shed across the Chaos and showed up right behind that strange creature, beheading it with another sword hack.

    "Hmm, these two pieces are not bad." Yu Yu grinningly threw the long streamer and the sickle into his bag, then closed his eyes, silently sensing the rising power of natural reward inside his body. He killed a Chaos monster that had been drooling towards Pan Gu world. Therefore, the world awarded him!

    All of a sudden, Yu Yu popped out his eyes in both surprise and shock.

    "This, this is...." murmured Yu Yu.

    A stream of purple mist swooshed straight up from Yu Yu¡¯s head, from within which, the figures of countless kowtowing people were faintly visible. Yu Yu¡¯s primordial spirit was already immeasurably powerful, but now, it was even stronger and more sensitive than before. Meanwhile, Yu Yu suddenly gained a deeper understanding towards the great Dao of nature, and the power of Chaos!

    Po, Gui Ling and the other disciples all gasped or shouted out in shock. They stood up, one after another; and couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened.

    Tens of millions of people in Pu Ban City kowtowed to Ji Hao, appreciating him for what he had done. The natural fortune given to Ji Hao by these grateful people raised Yu Yu¡¯s power and abilities by around ten percent. Yu Yu was an unspeakably powerful one, but even he was improved by ten percent; the abilities of Po, Gui Ling, Jing Ling and Wu Dang were improved by whole ten times; as for the other disciples, they were improved by tens, hundreds of times!

    "The fortune of our sect...Ji Hao, my good disciple, well done!" Yu Yu smilingly took a nce at Pan Gu world.

    Deep roars came from the Chaos. A dragon-whale-like creature, wearing a scorpion-shell-like armor, approached slowly from the Chaos. This hundred-thousand miles long creature opened its jaws and swallowed those beetle men.

    Yu Yu¡¯s look turned serious, as he slowly raised the sword.

 Chapter 1072: The Harvest, The Happiness, The Anger

    Chapter 1072: The Harvest, The Happiness, The Anger

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao stood on top of the Sun Tower, smilingly looking at those busy people.

    He felt that his primordial spirit was especially thriving and energetic, that every single cell of his body was so rich in life-force. Meanwhile, an indescribable magic power had been surging inside his body, under the effect of which, both his primordial spirit and his body had been improving, nearing perfection.

    Added with the erect eye between his eyebrows, he widely opened all three eyes of his. He saw nothing with those eyes but spheres of light, streams of light and thin threads of shadows.

    Wherever his eyes reached, he saw nothing else but the great Dao of nature!

    For the very first time, the Dao of Pan Gu world revealed itself clearly in front of Ji Hao¡¯s eyes. By now, he could understand whatever he saw, and for whatever he understood, the essence of Dao contained in it would naturally settle down in his primordial spirit, bing a part of him.

    How many people lived in Pu Ban City now?

    Emperor Shun couldn¡¯t give a specific number, neither could Si Wen Ming. No one could answer that question.

    Every human being knew that Pu Ban City suffered a food crisis; everybody was anxious, was extremely worried. Some people had even fallen into hopeless situations. Children were crying in starvation, and adults were weakened by the hunger.

    When people thought that they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive this, Ji Hao gave them a hope that was even beyond their imagination!

    A sun from another world, an ingeniously designed tower, countless floating inds with the rich soil, added with Magi from the Magi Pce whobined all their powers... Within a single day, the first batch of crops nted on those floating farnds was already ripe!

    Incalcble amounts of green magic crystals were consumed up. As a result, these crops were now looking amazingly beautiful.

    Spikes of rice were as thick and long as human arms; every single grain of rice was asrge as a finger. Spikes of wheat were the same as the rice, waving on the floating farnds along the wind like a stunning golden sea.

    Human-head-sized sweet corns, leg-thick sweet potatoes, water-tank-sized cabbages, carrots were evenrger than children... All crops were tens of timesrger than the regr sizes. Watching these enormous foods, people felt incredibly happy; some people even burped in satisfaction by merely looking at all this food.

    They wouldn¡¯t be worrying about food anymore. Children in Pu Ban City wouldn¡¯t starve to death.

    Crops harvested today were enough for all people in Pu Ban City to live for six to seven months!

    Next, Magi from the Magi Pce would continue elerating the ripening with green magic crystals. With the rich soil, abundant sunshine and water, ripening crops was easy with those powerful magics!

    People wouldn¡¯t be starving anymore; no one would be starving to death, and everybody could eat as much as they wanted to!

    Countless human beings were tremendously grateful to Ji Hao. The power of faith from these people flowed ceaselessly into Ji Hao¡¯s body; the natural fortune that belonged to the humankind went to Ji Hao as well.

    At the moment, Ji Hao was like a huge transfer station of the natural fortune. The natural fortune gathered andpressed inside his body, then went to Priest Dachi, Priest Qing Wei, Yu Yu and all their disciples. Even Yu Yu was improved by ten percent; the cultivating abilities of Po and the other disciples were strengthened by at least ten times. At the moment, Ji Hao had all the natural fortune gathered in him; he felt like a true, omnipotent God!

    Whatever he saw with his three eyes would be understood by him, absorbed by him, and be a part of him.

    The great Dao of Pan Gu world was like a boundless ocean, and by now, Ji Hao was absorbing the essence of the sea, strengthening himself.

    People were happily working. Theyughed loud, reaping the fields with sickles. They bundled the crops up; piles of spikes of rice and wheat were glowing with a golden light, lying on the ocean ground of Pu Ban City, big as a hill.

    A refreshing aroma of nts suffused the air. Magi from the Magi Pce were busy at building storehouses. Each time a new storehouse was filled with crops, thunderous cheers and praises for Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming would echo in every corner of Pu Ban City.

    The purple mist around Ji Hao¡¯s body grew denser and denser. The extremely negative power and extremely positive power of Pan Gu world came to him from far, far away, drilling into his body and improving his powers at an amazing speed. He had 129600 meridians inside his body, and over a million Magus acupoints. At the moment, inside these meridians and acupoints, pure, sparkling inner spirit stars lit up one after another. Above his head, ck and white mist had been hovering and coiling, forming a Taiji Diagram.

    People had been singing the praises of Ji Hao, along with which, Ji Hao grew stronger and stronger. As both a cultivator and a Magus, he was improving at a scarily high rate.

    Ji Hao¡¯s heart was covered by the mysterious man with an unknown magic. At this moment, gray-colored streams of Chaos blood surged out of his heart, recing his original blood. Nourished by the gray Chaos blood, his muscles, bones, and entire body went through a thorough transformation.

    Under the magical effect of the Chaos blood, even the great Dao of Taiji which was given to Ji Hao by Priest Dachi had been changing and improving in aplicated and immeasurable way. However, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t sense this improvement and changes at this stage.

    The Pan Gu bell floated above Ji Hao¡¯s head. From the bell, threads of Chaos power flew into Ji Hao¡¯s body, purifying his body in coordination with his Chaos blood, turning his after-world body into a pre-world one.

    An inexinable great joy rose from Ji Hao¡¯s heart. Looking at those busy people, he abruptlyughed loud.

    Si Wen Ming had been busy all he time, but hearing Ji Haough, Si Wen Mingughed out loud as well.

    Si Wen Mingughed, so did therge groups of warriors and Maguspriests.

    These warriors and Maguspriestsughed, following which, all the othersughed out.

    Laughter was infectious, spreading out among human beings wave after wave. Old peopleughed, young peopleughed, childrenughed, and even the ones in their infancyughed as well.

    The happier peopleughed, the more grateful they were. Almost all people in Pu Ban City raised their heads together and took a nce at Ji Hao with gratitude.

    A nearly tangible power of faith surged to Ji Hao, absorbed by him. Suddenly, his spine began changing magically. This unimaginably strong faith power gushed into his spine and made the color and structure of his spine change speedily.

    Countless prehistorical marks of great Dao slowly appeared on Ji Hao¡¯s spine. Meanwhile, an original sense of power emerged from deep inside his spine.

    No one noticed this change except for the mysterious man inside Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space. He smiled delightfully, but didn¡¯t disturb Ji Hao.

    Laughter from Pu Ban City reached to the sky, vibrated the gate of the heaven, and quaked the few pces on the edge of the heaven intensively. That was theughter of human beings. People wereughing together, loud enough to shake the heaven and the earth.

    Thunders rumbled and lightning shed above the heaven. Soon, Gong Gong¡¯s historical screams resounded through the sky.

 Chapter 1073: All Streams to The Final Land

    Chapter 1073: All Streams to The Final Land

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Pu Ban City, the Town Hall.

    All human leaders dressed neatly, sitting on the ground in ordered lines.

    Emperor Shun sat on the inner side of the great hall, smilingly looking at the others. He seemed to be in a good spirit, which meant he was also in a good mood. Affected by his warm smile, many people in the hall felt more cheerful.

    The door of the hall was wide open, letting warm sunlight pour in. Human leaders sitting near the door showered under the sunshine, and were rimmed with a beautiful golden edge.

    Thudding noises came from the ceiling without an end. Days ago, when Ji Hao carried the Pan Jia sun up to the sky, the roof of the Town Hall was turned into ashes. Later, people were busy at building the Sun Tower, nting and harvesting. It was only today that some people finally had the time to fix the roof.

    The heavy ngs from the roof could have been so annoying, but mixed with the cheersing from far away, the ngs sounded not so bad.

    Ji Hao was promoted from an earl to a marquis. Meanwhile, his territory expanded by a hundred times. At the moment, he sat near Emperor Shun with his eyes narrowed, gently ying with the pair of fire snakes coiled on his knees with his fingers.

    The pair of snake excitedly twisted their bodies, releasing thin streams of me from their tiny bodies.

    "Si Wen Ming,e over here!" Emperor Shun smilingly looked at a group of people, then turned around. He took over the Xuanyuan sword from the hands of a hazy silhouette behind him. Holding the faintly glowing sword with both hands, Emperor Shun said to Si Wen Ming.

    Si Wen Ming stood up and walked to Emperor Shun in big steps. He kneeled on one knee, bowed and said, "Emperor Shun!"

    "You are now in charge of the flood-control mission!" Emperor Shun stood up, carried the sword with both hands, and said solemnly, "This is Xuanyuan sword, passed down from Emperor Xuanyuan. This sword is a symbol of the strength of our humankind. For the flood-control mission, all ns, all people, all resources that belong to the humankind, will be under yourmand. Anyone who refuses to obey or hinders the flood-control mission, will be executed!"

    "Yes!" Si Wen Ming responded with a strong growl. He took over the sword with both hands, slowly stood up, and hung the sword on his belt.

    Resting his hands on that thick dragon-skin belt of his, Si Wen Ming said with a deep yet strong voice, "Human beings are struggling in the flood. I shall say no more. Since you trust me on the mission, please, let¡¯sbine our powers and do this together. Don¡¯t do anything to harm our own kind...I, Si Wen Ming, can be merciful, but the Xuanyuan sword doesn¡¯t even know what mercy is."

    Most of those people sitting in the great hall had their faces turned serious. They straightened their waists, solemnly looking at Si Wen Ming.

    The facial expressions of some other people instantly turned especially strange, such as Gong Sun Sword and Suiren me, and those from Ten Sun Country. With sparkling eyes, they stared at the Xuanyuan sword hung on Si Wen Ming¡¯s belt. They seemed about to reach hooks out of their eyes to snatch that sword and make it their own.

    That was the Xuanyuan sword, the sword that represented the highest power of the humankind. Since the era of Emperor Xuanyuan, only human emperors could hold the sword.

    But today, the swordnded in Si Wen Ming¡¯s hands. What did this mean? The transfer of the greatest power?

    Yi Re, Yi Di and some other princes, and many people had now been screaming in their heads. Why wasn¡¯t the sword in their hands? Why could Si Wen Ming be in charge of the flood-control mission? These people subconsciously nced at Ji Hao, then turned around and looked at the warm sunshine outside.

    Right now, many people had probably been cursing Si Wen Ming for his especially good luck. He brought a barbarian named Ji Hao to Pu Ban City from Southern Wastnd. Nevertheless, Ji Hao had actually be such a powerful person, who now had such a strong natural fortune gathered in him. Where the hell did Ji Hao get a sun?

    Ji Hao noticed these people¡¯s weird facial expressions. He smilingly raised his head and looked at them right in the eyes, one by one, imprinting their faces and background information in his head.

    If these people behaved themselves and did whatever they could to support the flood-control mission, fine... But, if they dared to cause any trouble, Ji Hao would kill them without any hesitation. He wasn¡¯t dreadful for a second even when killing true Gods from the heaven, not to mention these mortal beings.

    As for those powerful ns and families behind these people, well, in Pan Gu world, who could possibly have stronger backers than Ji Hao?

    Dachi...Qing Wei...Yu Yu...And that mysterious powerful being behind them. Supported by these people, Ji Hao could confidently tell these people, ¡®I have the whole world on my side. Which one of you dares to go against me? That might cost you your life!¡¯

    Si Wen Ming locked his fingers together and incanted a spell. From the ground, an enormous magic sandbox rose into the air and floated above people¡¯ heads, showing them the mountains, rivers and earth meridians of the entire Mind. In the east side of Mind, on a vast ocean, a ck stream of light had been sparkling.

    "This is the n made by my Abba when he was alive. I changed a bit of it and made this new n!"

    People in the hall began whispering to each other. They looked at that ck light, murmuring in low voices.

    "Final Land, that¡¯s the Final Land, isn¡¯t it?"

    "Hmm, it¡¯s the Final Land. Is Si Wen Ming sending the flood to the Final Land?"

    Ji Hao raised his eyebrows and raised his head to look at the sandbox. Earlier, he heard about this great n from Si Wen Ming, and he was deeply shocked by it. He had been curious about the reactions of the other human leaders when they would get to know about Si Wen Ming¡¯s great n!

    "My n is called ¡®All Streams to The Final Land¡¯!" said Si Wen Ming with a nd tone, while pointing at the sandbox. "In Mind, we will dredge the sluggish rivers and build the great formation for ¡®All Streams to The Final Land¡¯ to make the flood flow faster, leading it into the Final Land."

    Bright light streams emerged from the sandbox one after another, coiling on the ground like enormous dragons.

    A magical power spread out from the sandbox, and everyone saw these light streams affected. The velocity of their blood flow increased by tens of times all of a sudden. If these people sitting in here didn¡¯t have strong bones, some of them would have exploded and died.

    "The great formation will be formed by natural rivers, and the flood will be pushed towards the Final Land. In the meanwhile, these rapidly flowing rivers will bring the water power in the air to the Final Land. The Final Land is a bottomless abyss. No matter how much moisture will being from other worlds, the Final Land can never be filled."

    "However, since Gong Gong has started all this to trap our humankind in distress, without a doubt, he won¡¯t sit there watching us ovee the flood," continued Si Wen Ming in that nd tone, "Therefore, I need all Mind ns to send out your armies and wipe out those water-kind spirit creatures."

    "I need the elite forces of the humankind to gather and organize a defense in the north, guarding the central area against the invasion of of the non-humankind, as they might avail themselves with this opportunity to invade the city."

    Si Wen Ming turned around, looked at Ji Hao, pointed at him and said, "Marquis Yao Ji Hao, you lead the army in the north. The Mind will be guarded by you!"

    Ji Hao stood up, pushed the pair of fire snakes into his sleeves, and solemnly cupped his hands. He bowed to Si Wen Ming, politely responding with a bright voice.

    "Concentrate the elite forces of the humankind and organize a defense in the north." Ji Hao silently sighed in surprise in his head, because Si Wen Ming only exined half of his great n!

 Chapter 1074: Five Lands Back into One

    Chapter 1074: Five Lands Back into One

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Mr. Crow spread his wings as he floated in the sky. His feathers had turned golden, with dazzling Gold Crow fire swooshing out from ever single feather of his, warming the earth like a smaller sun.

    Mr. Crow proudly rolled his beady eyeballs. From time to time, he threw side nces at a few winged dragons lying on the ground, hundreds of meters away. Those blood-red eyes of Mr. Crow were filled with unfriendliness. His Gold Crow bloodline was activated, and the memories that belonged to his ancestors were activated along with the bloodline. Gold Crows never had a good rtionship with the dragon-kind.

    The few winged dragons smartly raised their heads, turned around, and stared at Mr. Crow, letting out heavy breaths from their nostrils.

    If Ji Hao weren¡¯t standing on Mr. Crow¡¯s head, these few winged dragons would certainly rush up together and teach this Gold Crow a lesson.

    Ji Hao coiled his arms before his chest, calmly looking at elite human beings gathering from all directions. You Xiong Family, Lie Mountain Family, Huaxu Family, Suiren Family, Shennong Family, Shaohao n, Taihao n...

    These were all super-scale human ns and families. Each of these families and ns had a human emperor emerged from it. The most elite warriors from these families and ns were wearing glowing armors, holding sharp weapons, mounting on flood dragons or Qilin, or other strong creatures, and gathering towards Ji Hao in formidable arrays.

    Even the weakest warriors among them were peak-level Senior Magi. The leaders of hundred-warrior troops were all Magus Kings, and higher level warriorsmanders were all powerful Divine Magi.

    These were the strongest forces of these super ns and families, just like those flying bear knights from You Chong n. Each one of these warriors was an experienced, top-grade elite.

    Ji Hao was themander of this great elite army. Emperor Shun gave him the greatest power in this army, along with the right to take the life of any warrior, any mount in this army.

    The few winged dragons disappointedly snorted...Mr. Crow wasn¡¯t scary; the truly scary one was Ji Hao, the man standing on Mr. Crow¡¯s head. If they rushed up and assaulted Mr. Crow, it would cost Ji Hao nothing but a word to behead them and grill them as food! These winged dragons were even smarter than ordinary human beings; they would never do such stupid things.

    "Marquis Yao!" A Master Maguspriest from Candle Dragon n mounted on a deer-likeherworld creature called Ji Hao¡¯s name. The creature was entirely wrapped in coiling dark smoke. It walked slowly to Ji Hao, while the Maguspriest continued, "We¡¯re ready to go!"

    Ji Hao nodded, then waved his hand strongly. He gave a deep yet resonant shout to the north, then growled, "Brothers, let¡¯s go!"

    Raising his head, Ji Hao looked at the sky and smiled coldly. Mr. Crow pped his wings, carrying Ji Hao and flying north. The great army began moving, following closely behind Mr. Crow with thunderous footsteps.

    This time, the alliance of human ns didn¡¯t hold a ceremony to pray to the heaven before the march!

    Gong Gong had now been sitting straight on a divine throne in the heaven. He was the one who started this great disaster. And those divine gods emerging from the heaven, they attempted to destroy the humankind as well. For a heaven like this, divine Gods like these, why should human beings pray to them?

    Human beings respected the heaven and worshiped divine Gods. Every year, human beings would offer incalcble tributes to the heaven and those divine Gods. They prayed to the heaven for good weather for the crops, for the thrivingness of the humankind.

    However, this didn¡¯t mean that human beings were going to be servile to divine Gods!

    Human beings living in this era had a simple point of view, ¡®If divine Gods help our humankind to live a peaceful, happy life, we will offer you the best foods and wines we have, offer you the most beautiful things we own. If divine Gods make us destitute and homeless, we will straighten our waists, pick up our weapons, and beat you up!¡¯

    Hundreds of winged dragons surpassed Ji Hao, swishing to the north.

    Senior Magi from the Magi Pce sat on the backs of these winged dragons. They incanted spells that vibrated the sky slightly. Broad and thick gstones rose from underground one after another, higher and higher, and gradually topped the flood.

    Dazzling spell symbols emerged from those gstones, releasing a strong force in every direction. The flood was pushed away, and made a straight and broad way, leading to the north.

    Countless water-kind spirit creatures raised great waves and roared over through this straight road. Troops of human warriors mounted on flood dragons, rushed up. Following them, were Magus Kings and Divine Magi, treading on clouds and flying up. Thousands of water-kind spirit creatures were crushed, and their blood dyed the water on both sides of the straight road red.

    Ji Hao stood on Mr. Crow¡¯s head. The Taiji Universe mirror floated above his head, releasing a misty light. Showering under the light, human warriors felt that they had never been so energetic, that no matter how hard they fought, they wouldn¡¯t even shed a drop of sweat.

    Nevertheless, water-kind spirit creatures touched by the misty light screamed out in pain, because the trace of pre-world extremely negative power contained in their bodies were ignited. Speedily, their bodies began burning with a gray-white negative fire. Along with their shrill screams, these water-kind spirit creatures were all burned into ashes.

    Strands of extremely negative power flew to Ji Hao, merging with his body.

    "All weak!" Ji Hao sneered and scornfully curved his mouth corners down.

    It was true; all these water-kind spirit creatures were weak, and not even a giant one had emerged by now. Gong Gong seemed to be happy to see the humankind send away their forces, because in this way, the defense of Pu Ban City would be weakened.

    Only Ji Hao clearly knew about the true purpose of him leading such a strong army to the north. The main purpose was not to prevent the invasion of the non-humankind, who were trapped by the flood as well.

    All this was because of Si Wen Ming¡¯s great n for flood-control.

    All Streams to The Final Land... Dredging the rivers in Mind and creating a great magic formation to draw the flood into the Final Land. Not only the moisture in Mind would be drawn into the Final Land, all the unnecessary water power from the four wastnds would be sent there as well.

    Si Wen Ming was nning to turn Mind into a giant whirlpool, then pull the four wastnds together with the strong attraction forces of the water power. Eventually, the four wastnds would merge into one with Mind.

    Long ago, Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao mentioned about building a united force for the entire humankind. As a foundation for this great n, the five mainnds of Pan Gu world needed to merge into one. The fivends were separated by vast void, and a round-trip between any twonds would cost years. Therefore, human ns scattered in the fivends could never be a real unity.

    This flood was a tremendous disaster to the humankind, but meanwhile, Si Wen Ming discovered an opportunity from it.

    Once the goal was aplished, and the Northern Wastnd merged with Mind, Ji Hao would lead this elite army, march straight into Northern Wastnd, destroy Gong Gong¡¯s base and uproot Gong Gong¡¯s force!

    All Northern Wastnd ns that followed Gong Gong¡¯s lead and helped to create this flood had to be wiped outpletely. All water-kind spirit creatures living in the North Sea had to go through a great purge.

    ¡®The evils we bring on ourselves are the hardest to bear¡¯; with iron and blood, Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao would let those Northern Wastnd people, who chose to betray the humankind, understand this truth. With the blood of those Northern Wastnd traitors, they would awe all the other human ns.

    "We need to do a lot!" Ji Hao squared, patted Mr. Crow¡¯s head, then said, "But Mr. Crow, we have plenty of time!"

    "Controlling the flood, this won¡¯t be easy!"

    Raising his head, Ji Hao smiled and continued, "Now, we need to find a chicken, then a monkey!"

 Chapter 1075: The City On Water

    Chapter 1075: The City On Water

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Chi Ban Mountain, the line of defense had copsed thoroughly.

    Strong barracks were broken through by the flood, and caves with grains stored in were drowned by the water. Even the secret Chi Ban Market had closed because of the flood.

    The boundless water roared, surging through the mountains rapidly, creating countless whirlpools. Waves flushed across mountains again and again, generating muffled thunderous noises.

    Looked around into the distance, countless peaks could be seen standing above the water surface like a chain of inds. On some peaks, human military camps still existed, and even had human warriors stationed in.

    Battle drums could be heard in the area. From a distance, water-kind armies came from the north, along with roaring waves. These water-kind spirit creatures were from other worlds.They marched towards Pu Ban City excitedly, in endlessly long arrays.

    Fishes, shrimps, turtles, water snakes, sharks, enormous whales... All kinds of water-kind spirit creatures had been shouting and screaming while heading south. Only a small number of water-kind spirit creatures stayed behind, stationed on mountains, facing thest surviving human warriors.

    The elite force under Ji Hao¡¯smand split the water and roared over, stirring up a disturbance in the great water-kind army. Many impatient water-kind spirit creatures shouted shrilly and released simply crafted arrows at the human army from tens of miles away.

    Those twisted arrows weakly flew for around a hundred meters before being pped down by the heavy rain. Thoserger shaped water-kind spirit creatures roared in anger, raised their whips andshed those smaller impatient water-kind spirit creatures.

    Hundreds of panicked water-kind spirit creatures suffered theshes and had their skins torn. They lied on the water surface, crying and howling in pain.

    Therger ones roared out again, and following their roars, a fierce group of water-kind spirit creatures rushed up and tore those punished ones apart. They chucklingly threw those body pieces into their own mouths and happily chewed and gulped.

    A whole thousand winged dragons pped their enormous wings right upon the water surface and flew over. They lined up in the air and unrestrainedly released the great power that belonged only to the dragon-kind, putting a tremendous pressure on the water-kind army.

    From the great water-kind army, thousands of scarily huge boas slowly split the crowd and crawled out. These tens of miles long boas coiled around mountains, fixing their enormous eyes on those winged dragons. Those eyes sparkled with a dim light of fierceness, as these boas didn¡¯t try to hide their desire of drinking the blood and eating the flesh of these winged dragons at all.

    These boas were shockingly enormous. It was extremely difficult for them to transform into flood dragons. But, if they could swallow enough amount of dragon meat and drink abundant dragon blood, they would have a chance to be flood dragons. Those winged dragons were pure-blood dragons, the especially strong ones. If a boa could devour an entire winged dragon, it might even be a true dragon.

    The power vibrations released from those winged dragons and these boas shed against each other over the water surface. The point where their power vibrations met, the water began rising slowly. Gradually, a, hundreds of miles thick water wall appeared between the two armies.

    "We¡¯re not here to fight a war!" Mr. Crow carried Ji Hao and swiftly flew over. From a great distance, Ji Hao looked at the tens of enormous water-kind spirit creatures in the water-kind army and said, "We came to rebuild the Chi Ban Mountain defense line, to prevent the invasion of the non-humankind in the north!"

    Smiling weirdly, Ji Hao irresponsibly pointed at the south and continued, "If you want to attack Pu Ban City, just go. I won¡¯t stop you. Hmm, many people gathered in Pu Ban City now, and we have inexhaustible sources of food in the city now. If you can break the city, a banquet would be expecting you!"

    Dark clouds rolled in the sky. Within the dark clouds, Kun Peng¡¯s tremendous wings were faintly visible.

    High-pitched roars came from the dark clouds, hearing which, the tens of gigantic water-kind spirit creatures roared towards the sky. Each of them cast a threatening nce at Ji Hao, thenmanded their warriors and continued heading south.

    From the dark clouds in the sky, Kun Peng reached out his head, looking at Ji Hao as he shouted loudly, "Ji Hao, what trick have you been ying? Why did you bring so many people to Chi Ban Mountain? What¡¯s the point? The non-humankind? They will nevere to attack you through the flood!"

    Ji Hao spread his hands and responded ndly, "Who knows? Didn¡¯t you collude with the non-humankind? Emperor Shun is still worrying that you might gang up with the non-humankind again and attack us from the north."

    Shrugging, Ji Hao started talking nonsense, "Compared with being attacked in Pu Ban City, it¡¯s better for me to lead an army to Chi Ban Mountain and station in here. What do you think? In fact, I don¡¯t want to be here, to be exposed to the rain all day long!"

    Kun Peng frowned and snorted coldly. Then, a dense dark cloud drifted over, gradually covering his body.

    Instinctively, Kun Peng felt that it was quite strange for Ji Hao to show up in Chi Ban Mountain with an army. But as Ji Hao said, except for preventing the invasion of the non-humankind, what else could this army under hismand do?

    Ji Hao couldn¡¯t lead this army to cross the vast boundless void between Mind and the Northern Wastnd and directly attack Gong Gong¡¯s base in Northern Wastnd, could he? That would be way too ridiculous!

    "Whatever you want. When Gong Gong reaches the extreme level of his power, all your efforts will be in vain." Kun Peng¡¯s cold voice came from behind the dark cloud, turned into rumbling thunder, and echoed in the sky.

    Tushan old man arrived with ten-thousand starry sky spirit turtles. These enormous turtles gasped deeply and heavily, with thick ropes held in their jaws. Each turtle had been pulling a mountain-huge pile of logs.

    Warriors under Ji Hao¡¯smand were getting busy.

    Three-hundred meters long logs were orderly ced on the water surface. Magi from the Magi Pce incanted a spell loudly. Stimted by the magic power, the barks of these logs split, and new branches grew out that were hard as iron.

    Those new branches wove together, firmly connecting all the logs.

    Warriors in logistical support sent over pre-made frames, then began working on those connected logs, generating a long and loud series of metallic ngs. They created rabbets on the logs, then installed those frames sturdily.

    A row of houses were quickly built up. Barracks rose from the water surface, with battle gs fluttering in the air. An overwhelming power vibration swept across the entire area.

    Three dayster, arge-scale city on the water was shaped. Strong ropes reached out from the city and pulled by the ten-thousand starry sky spirit turtles, slowly drifting north.

    High up in the air, Kun Peng reached his head out of a dark cloud once again. Looking at this thousand-miles squared city, he popped out his eyes in shock and yelled, "Damn it, unbelievable! Ji Hao, what is he doing? Is he starting a war against the non-humankind? Hehe, that¡¯s suicidal!"

    While Kun Peng observed the city, abruptly, countless misty yet especially sharp streams of sword power screamed out from the three-hundred-meter-tall fence wall, of the city on the water, violently striking to the surrounding water-kind army, along with the storm.

    Shrill howls could be heard even in the heaven. Those water-kind spirit creatures weren¡¯t prepared for this. Consequently, tens of thousands of them were killed.

    Thunders descended from the higher sky. Gong Gong¡¯s raging voice echoed in half of the sky.

    "Ji Hao, you are risking your neck!"

 Chapter 1076: Ignore It

    Chapter 1076: Ignore It

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The human world was filled with sufferers. The flood drowned everything. Only on the mountains, in hignds and central areas of thoserge families and ns, human beings were still struggling for survival.

    In the sky, beyond the strong gales, drifting clouds, and countless natural barriers, the heaven was standing, surrounded by beautiful rosy clouds and splendid glow,.

    Before, the heaven was cold, quiet and empty. But now, things were different. Heavily armored elite warriors had been patrolling around. Every important area was heavily fortified. Divine warriors from the Divine Origin Pool mixed with water-kind spirit creatures from the North Sea. Divine powers mixed with the powers of spirit creatures, looking strange, disordered, yet somehow lively.

    Magnificent divine halls, which belonged to divine Gods, were upied by Ms. Green Toad, Fei¡¯lian King and the other Chaos monsters. These powerful Chaos monsters were now wearing luxurious clothes and surrounded by a divine glow, that made them look like true divine Gods.

    On those jade pirs, which used to be coiled by divine dragons, colorful boas squirmed their coarse bodies, widely opening their jaws. Sticky and smelly venom flowed down from those crystal jade pirs into the lotus pond down below, turned the blooming lotus pond into a pool of poisonous liquid.

    Those golden nests on top of those divine halls used to be the dwellings of divine phoenixes. But now, a group of flying fish and devil batoid proudly stood in those golden nests, waving their feathered wings and letting out shrill screams from time to time.

    A strong spirit creature power had suffused the heaven. Broken body corpses scattered all over the ground. Some spirit creatures still had their old eating habits of eating raw meat and drinking blood. They turned the beautiful divine pces in the heaven into kitchen. Bones, meat pieces, and stinking internal organs just piled on the ground.

    Under this thick stench of blood, some weak spirit creatures, who had no strength and could only serve the others like ves, had been sneakily walking around. They were picking up rotten meat pieces and throwing them into their mouths, or hiding outside a pce of an ancient divine God, leaving an effluvial puddle of piss.

    Gong Gong¡¯s raging roars suddenly resounded across the entire heaven. These Spirit creatures paused instantly, simultaneously shut their mouths and stopped moving.

    In the central pce that belonged to the central divine emperor, Gong Gong had been glowering at the brightly glowing divine magic mirror in the air with a badly darkened face. He watched Ji Hao activate the great formation based on the city on the water and almost sneakily release the strong sword power that shredded tens of thousands of water-kind creatures instantly. Gong Gong was so angry. But at the same time, he was surprised by Ji Hao¡¯s ability.

    Through the magic formation he created, he condensed natural powers into sword power and severely harmed his enemies. However, this type of magic formation wasn¡¯t created by the Magi Pce. In other words, the humankind never used this type of magic formation before!

    Back then, Gong Gong was in a high position in the human society as well. He fought Zhu Rong for years over the position of Great Libation. Therefore, he could tell for sure that human beings didn¡¯t create this type of magic formation that could turn natural powers into sword power!

    Did Ji Hao create this kind of a magic formation himself? Or did anyone help him? Did those powerful beings who hadn¡¯t shown up in the human world for centuries finally begin making moves in the darkness because they couldn¡¯t tolerate Gong Gong anymore?

    In both anger and worry, Gong Gong gave another thunderous roar, then leaped up and cursed out. His voice quickly reached every corner of the heaven through the magic mirror, and also reached to the sky above Chi Ban Mountain. It turned into rumbling thunders and reached the ears of countless people.

    In the central pce, a group of beautiful mshell girls with thin and translucent dresses had been singing and dancing. Gong Gong abruptly burst with a great roar which startled those mshell girls and made them scream in fear. They threw out all gemstones and jewelry in their hands, then huddled on the ground and shut their shells firmly.

    In a corner of the pce, a few musicians shut their mouths and eyes, covered their ears with their hands and dared not to make even the slightest sound, neither dare to hear a word Gong Gong said.

    "This bastard, what is he doing? He¡¯s heading north with such a great army, truly for preventing the invasion of the non-humankind? Or, is this a scheme?" Gong Gong anxiously shouted, "A sun has appeared in Pu Ban City! How many more hidden powers does the humankind have? No! I¡¯m leading a troop down! I¡¯m going to destroy this army of Ji Hao myself!

    Yemo Tian waszily lying on a soft cloud, his upper body bared, with two naked spirit water snake girls huddling around him. Hearing Gong Gong, he leaped straight up and yelled in excitement, "Aha! That Earl Yao Ji Hao? Lord Gong Gong, let me go with you! I¡¯m going to crush that b*stard with my destructive weapon!"

    "I could have killed him thest time, but a strange person showed up and threw me into the Chaos! I nearly lost in there! I have to wash this shame off myself!" Yemo Tian shouted happily and even waved his arms.

    Gong Gong nodded heavily, then said in a deep voice, "Lord Yemo Tian, It¡¯s the best if you can do it yourself. So..."

    Dishi Cha was sitting in a luxuriousrge armchair, which was carved out of a gemstone, and also surrounded by arge group of beautiful water-kind girls. He helplessly stood up and spread his arms as he sighed carelessly and said, "My dear Lord Gong Gong, dear emperor, why are you so anxious?"

    Struggling out of tens of snow-white, smooth arms, Dishi Cha walked to Gong Gong, intimately put a hand on Gong Gong¡¯s arm, and said, "Since the beginning of all this, since we opened the twelve portals, this has be unstoppable!"

    "We need to nothing but to wait, quietly, and patiently. Once thew of water from the twelve world intrudes Pan Gu world and the natural system of Pan Gu world loses its bnce, the power of water will be the strongestw of this world...Gong Gong, my dear divine emperor, the supreme ck Emperor, you, will be the most powerful being in this world!"

    "We only have to wait!"

    Dishi Cha put his hands before his chest, clenched his fists, and shouted at Gong Gong, "We only have to wait quietly in this heaven, a safe ce. You will grow stronger and stronger, and so will the ones under yourmand. Your water-kind armies will expand every single day speedily!"

    "We don¡¯t need to fight them now! No matter how many ns they have, eventually, the power will control everything!"

    Gong Gong remained silent, lost in his thought.

    "The heaven is safe!" Dishi Cha looked at Gong Gong and said in a deep voice, "We¡¯re safe in heaven...If you lead troops down yourself, if you push yourself away from the protection of the heaven...Once those powerful beings make a move, the ones who showed up when Buzhou Mountain copsed, would you be able to ensure your own safety."

    Gong Gong was still hesitating. Ji Hao was bringing such a strong army to the north, and Gong Gong had a very bad feeling about it.

    At the moment, a female spirit creature, who was a white wading bird, flew into the pce and yelled thrillingly, "Emperor! Emperor! The queen is pregnant! The queen is pregnant! Octuplet! Octuplet!"

    Gong Gong paused for a second, thenughed out wildly.

    He waved his hand and responded loudly, "Take me to her, now...Award everyone! Open the treasury in the heaven, award everyone!"

    "As for that kid Ji Hao, let him do whatever he wants!"

 Chapter 1077: Donâ€™t Offend A Woman

    Chapter 1077: Don¡¯t Offend A Woman

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Pan Gu world, in the starry void.

    Deep in the void was an immeasurable area, filled with sparkling stars. Enormous, bright stars floated in the void, tens of millions of them, slowly moving alongplicated orbits, which were undetectable to the humankind.

    The powers of all tens of millions of stars were mixed together, suffusing every corner of the whole area. Ordinary people could never approach this area. Even if they could, once they broke in, they would be crushed into nothingness by the pure and heavy star power, immediately.

    With a pre-world magic treasure, a man might barely withstand the star power. However, the star formation naturally formed by the tens of millions of stars would make this man lose his way. He would either be lost in the star formation forever, or start vomiting and faint, then be thrown out by the star formation.

    In the center of this era, a five-colored crystal pce floated on a dense, colorful cloud.

    A group of beautiful, colorful birds had been singing and hovering around the pce. From time to time, a bird would fall from the air,nd on the cloud, shake its feathers and then turn into a beautiful girl.

    Many pretty girls with flower baskets and mini hoes had been walking in and out of those nursery gardens on the cloud, carefully taking care of all kinds of magical nts.

    An extremely strong life-force existed in the air. Contained in this life-force was a mysterious power of creation. Therefore, all magical nts in this ce were especially thriving; every single leaf had been glowing with a faint light, showing its strong life-force.

    Many pre-world magical herbs were quietly growing in this ce; ordinary people in Pan Gu world had never have even heard of these herbs. In many nursery gardens, a single pre-world herb was nted. A fruit on any of those pre-world herbs in these gardens could immediately give an ordinary human being an immortal life or a tremendous power.

    To ordinary human being, those were all supreme treasures. But now, these herbs solitarily rooted in their own garden, expecting a glimpse from the owner of this ce.

    In a pond, which was releasing a dense purple mist, countless lotuses were blooming upon broad green leaves; golden, silvery, purple, green. The lotus pond extended for tens of thousands of miles. In the middle of the pond, a ten-mile-wide, five-colored divine lotus had been glowing splendidly, dimming all the other lotuses in the pond.

    Above the divine lotus, a lotus-shapedmp released a long streak of rainbow, silently hanging above the pond. Themplight was shaking in themp, while releasing a calming and refreshing sense of power.

    Beside the pond were boundless purple-golden bamboo woods. These woods were thickly covered in faint golden patterns. Every single bamboo released a strong vibration of spirit power. The misty golden light emitted from the bamboo woods had transformed into a golden cloud, drifting above in the air.

    Spirit Wa carried a flower basket with her left hand, and a jade knife with her right hand. She had been leisurely walking in the bamboos woods. From time to time, she would stop and observe few purple-golden divine bamboo. She might cut off some bamboo fungus, dig out a bamboo shoot, or pick up a few fresh mushrooms from the ground.

    Ximu held a dragon-head walking stick and walked side by side with Spirit Wa with big steps. Looking at Spirit Wa for a while, Ximu abruptlyughed out, said, "Spirit Wa, you¡¯re living such a free life. Hehe, the human world is a mess now. Are you truly not going to step in?"

    Spirit Wa put a snow-white mushroom into her basket, slightly narrowed her stunning pair of eyes, and smiled faintly.

    "Step in? How? The injuries I suffered back then haven¡¯t recovered yet...The others have all been intriguing against each other, trying whatever they can to snatch things like starving dogs. Each one of them has helpers, but I am alone, and I am a woman. How am I suppose to fight them?"

    Xi Mu carried up her walking stick, then stomped heavily on the ground.

    Thud! The ground slightly quaked. Ximu looked at Spirit Wa and said in a deep voice, "So you¡¯re going to let them do whatever they want? Dachi, Qing Wei, Yu Yu and that bloody dead Shifu of theirs, they went to the Chaos to earn the natural reward. Not to mention them...Priest Hua and Priest Mu have been working quite hard. Aren¡¯t you afraid that they might tear the humankind apart?"

    Spirit Wa had a cold glimpse of light sh across her eyes, but her tone turned softer and gentler, "What can happen? Those two brothers arepletely bound to each other. They were born before the start of time...They want to cause a disturbance in the human world, and some fools are happy to follow their lead... Then let them be!"

    While speaking, Spirit Wa abruptly waved her right hand and let out a green beam of light that shed through the air and shattered all bamboos in the front, five-hundred-meters in radius. Purple-golden spirit power spurted out from the roots of those bamboos. Instantly, a strong, refreshing sense of power suffused the air.

    "Some withered leaves, we have to clean them...Some foolish people, it¡¯s better for them to die." said Spirit Wa coldly, "The dragon-kind, phoenix-kind, and the humankind, these three possessors of the Pan Gu bloodline, none of them is better than the others. When they were newborns, they did strive for excellence. But now, they¡¯re getting weaker and weaker, generation after generation. It¡¯s good for someone to teach them a lesson."

    Ximu remained silent for a while, then slightly shook her head and said, "Alright, you¡¯re responsible for the dragon-kind, phoenix-kind and the humankind anyway. You can punish them, you can teach them a lesson, that¡¯s all up to you. But Gong Gong hasmitted monstrous crimes. Aren¡¯t we going to do anything about it?"

    Spirit Wa¡¯s facial expressions turned especiallyplicated. She smiled faintly, then pointed her finger at those destroyed bamboos. Immediately, all those shattered bamboos grew back out. Within a twinkling of an eye, the destroyed bamboo woods recoveredpletely, and were even more thriving than before.

    "We can¡¯t let him be like this." Spirit Wa gave a cold smile.

    Pointing her finger out again, a round-shaped cauldron flew slowly out of a five-colored me, glowing with a five-colored light. Spirit Wa gently stroked the cauldron and said with a soft voice, "Ximu, you know that I am controlling the great Dao of fertility of all living creatures in the world...Even those divine gods, their fertilities are also under my control!"

    "What have you done?" Stunned, Ximu stared at Spirit Wa. Abruptly, a few short hair on Ximu¡¯s forehead stood straight up, one after another.

    "Hmm, didn¡¯t Gong Gong¡¯s only son die?" said Spirit Wa ndly, "I gave him eight precious sons. An evil soul, which lived ten lives as evil human beings, once killed his own parents; one cold-blooded soul, which lived ten lives as beasts, once devoured all its brothers; onescivious soul, lived ten lives as well, and in every life he lived, he destroyed an entire n..."

    Spirit Wa told Ximu about the ten ¡®wonderful¡¯ souls she selected. She erased all previous lives memories of the ten evil souls, but retained the evilness in the deepest areas of those souls, then threw them all to Gong Gong as his sons.

    Those were the eight sons Gong Gong was about to have. However, to Gong Gong, these eight sons were actually more like life-takers.

    "I went through the entire reincarnation system in this world for those eight evil souls." continued Spirit Wa coldly, "I spent three months to find an opportunity to finally put them into the belly of Gong Gong¡¯s wife."

    "Gong Gong is going to drown the whole world, then I¡¯m going to set a fire in his bedroom." said Spirit Wa in that frigid tone, "I don¡¯t show up in the human world and don¡¯t step into human affairs. But this doesn¡¯t mean that...some people are allowed to do whatever they want. Whoever dares to reach the hands to forbidden areas, I will cut off those hands, then kill everyst one of his bloodline!"

    Crack! An universe-shaking thunder burst in the void, vibrating all buildings in the area.

 Chapter 1078: Precious Cauldron Descends From the Sky

    Chapter 1078: Precious Cauldron Descends From the Sky

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The thunder swept across the sky above the heaven, shattered all the clouds in the sky, crushed the few tens of thousands of miles long rainbows, and frightened those boas coiled around the dragon pirs nearly to death. Some lingering thunderbolts and mes fell down from clouds andnded on those poor boas, sting them into strands of smoke, instantly.

    Withrge steps, Gong Gong had been happily, excitedly walking in an entryway, which was paved by colorful jade. Hundreds of water-kind maids were trotting, followed closely behind Gong Gong, with smiles on their faces.

    Madam Ink Cloud was Gong Gong¡¯s youngest wife. She and Gong Gong had been married only for tens of years. She was pregnant now, and that too with eight sons!

    Eight sons in one pregnancy! Eight sons!

    In the recent ten generations, Gong Gong Family had always been thinly popted. Each of the past six generations of Gong Gong family only had one male member. Therefore, to Gong Gong, this was the greatest news ever! Especially at this time, when Gong Gong raised a flood, pushing to humankind into a hopeless situation. To Gong Gong, this was a sign!

    "I am going to be the supreme central divine emperor. From now on, ck Emperor is the noblest divine emperor in the whole world!"

    "The world has sensed my power. I am blessed. I finally have sons! Eight sons! Eight sons! Haha! Hahaha!"

    Gong Gong was thrilled. He waved his arms in excitement, and even twisted his butt, leaping to Madam Ink Cloud¡¯s pce. While he was happily rushing on the jade-paved entryway, that thunder burst from above the sky and resounded across the heaven. Gong Gong was startled by the thunder, that he even screamed out and leaped around a hundred meters high.

    Hundreds of beautiful water-kind maids fell to the ground. That great thunder delivered a strong power andid a terrifying pressure on these maids. Half of these maids were forced to show their original shapes. At the moment, fishes, shrimps, turtles were seen leaping and crawling all over the ground.

    Descending along the thunder was a three-thousand-meters wide, round-shaped, five-colored cauldron. The cauldron roared down and heavily smashed on the gate of the heaven. Followed by a thunderous bang, a dazzling, five-colored divine light burst. The gate of the heaven never broke, but just now, the cauldron created a fist-sized crack on it.

    The cauldron bounced back and smashed a troop of water-kind warriors in patrol, then spun in the air and flew towards the ground, leaving a five-colored stream of light in the air.

    Beyond the sky, from far, far away, a badly insincere voice could be heard, "Ahyaya, it slipped out of my hand and broke the gate of the heaven. What a huge mistake I¡¯ve just made!"

    Pausing for a second, this insincere voiceughed, "Ahyaya...It¡¯s doesn¡¯t matter, the heaven has no owner now anyway. Who would know it was us? When the chosen new divine emperor ascends to the throne, he can fix it himself!"

    Crack! The broken gate copsed, stirring up a dense cloud.

    Large groups of divine warriors guarding in or outside the gate were all stunned. They looked at the copsed gate, then nced at each other. A strong wind blew loudly across them, but none of them could say a word.

    The round-shaped cauldron with five colors was falling straight to the northern side of Mind. The cauldron was glowing splendidly, with countless patterns of thunderbolts and clouds, mountains and rivers, and all kinds of creatures, sparkling and flowing on it.

    The cauldron shattered the air and generated an earth-shaking series of thunder. It fell swiftly,pressed the air, and forcibly created a thirty-meters thickyer of strong gale underneath it. The roaring gale was strong and heavy enough to reach to a tangible point. The loud noise created by the gale even cracked the space, leaving countless ck cracks in the sky.

    Ji Hao stood in the enormous city on the water, holding an arrow in his hand. He had been loudly teaching the over one-hundred-thousand disciples from his Pce of Dao to control a changingrge-scale magic formation. Based on the city on the water and molded on Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation, Ji Hao created a great-scale sword formation. Activated by his one-hundred-thousand disciples, this sword formation was powerful enough to threaten Divine Magi.

    Countless sharp streams of sword power spurted out from the formation, sweeping across the surrounding area like a storm.

    Struck by the sword power, all water-kind spirit creatures near the city were crying and screaming, desperately fleeing backward. These water-kind spirit creatures all had roughly crafted armors and weapons. Many of them could only fend themselves with their own scales. None of them was a top-grade one; instead, they were all weak, bottom-level water-kind spirit creatures. Wherever the sword power reached, blood flowed like rivers while corpses piled up like mountains. Countless oddly-shaped water-kind creatures floated on the water surface, with blood spraying out from their bodies.

    Kun Peng¡¯s raging growls could be heard from the sky without an end. Water-kind spirit creatures near the city hurriedly turned away, took arge detour, and avoided Ji Hao¡¯s city on the water, then continued heading to Pu Ban City. No water-kind creature dared to approach the city ever again.

    However, once Kun Peng gave a new wave of roar, that giant cauldron smashed down straight to his head, along with a destructive force. A thunderous boom was generated. Fortunately, Kun Peng dodged nimbly, and the cauldron onlynded on his wing. That wing of his was punctured directly.

    A three-thousand-meters wide hole appeared on Kun Peng¡¯s tremendous body. Blood with flesh pieces mixed in it shed all over the sky.

    Shrill howls came from the sky, but soon, Kun Peng yelled in surprise, "A pre-world treasure? Which one?"

    The cauldron nearly smashed on his head, but now, Kun Peng greedily spread his ws, reaching to the cauldron.

    Buzz! A puff of five-colored thunderbolt dazzled out of the cauldron and struck on Kun Peng¡¯s body like a firework.

    Countless five-colored electric bolts covered Kun Peng¡¯s body, sizzling on his body and cutting him like daggers. Kun Peng screamed hoarsely, while those electric bolts cut his skin open, leaving bone-deep wounds on his body.

    Screaming in pain, Kun Peng desperately fled to the higher sky, daring not to take another nce at the cauldron. The rain of blood was still falling from the sky.

    The cauldron heavilynded in the east of the water city, less than a hundred miles away from it.

    Followed by another thunderous bang, a glowing-red mushroom-shaped cloud rose into the air. At least a million water-kind spirit creatures were crushed by the shocking waves brought down by the cauldron.

    Ji Hao watched this world-shaking scene in a daze. All of a sudden, he sensed a strong vibration from his lower belly. That small cauldron wrapped in the five-colored me started to spin swiftly in his lower belly, and a strong attraction force was generated.

    Along with a humming noise, the enormous five-colored cauldron, which descended from the sky and created a giant hole in Chi Ban Mountain area, shrunk suddenly. The cauldron spun on the ground, while shrinking to the size of a fist, flying speedily to Ji Hao.

    Before Ji Hao could react, the cauldron had already drilled into his lower belly, slowly merging with that small translucent cauldron inside his lower belly.

    An inexhaustible power of creation surged out from the merged cauldron.

    The Pan Gu bell rang rumblingly, then the small cauldron gave a silvery ring. The ring of the bell and the ring of the cauldron echoed each other, while threads of Chaos power rose from both the bell and the cauldron.

    "What...What on earth it that?" Ji Hao shouted out in shock.

    No one responded. Weirdly, this cauldron descended from the sky and settled down in Ji Hao¡¯s body just like that.

 Chapter 1079: A Monkey Jumping Out

    Chapter 1079: A Monkey Jumping Out

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    On the vast water, troops of water-kind spirit creatures could be seening from the north. Meanwhile, Ji Hao¡¯s water city was pulled by ten-thousand starry void spirit turtles, slowly moving north.

    Those water-kind spirit creatures vigntly avoided the enormous city, staying at least a hundred miles away from it. They were enemies, but they moved at peace with each other.

    The sky was still covered in dark clouds, and the heavy rain never stopped. A thickyer of water mist drifted upon the water surface. The humid mist had been approaching the wooden city wall of the water city, but was dispelled by those enormous sparkling spell symbols on the city wall from miles away.

    Human warriors guarded on the city wall, alertly looking around. Their eyes sparkled with bright lights; under their watch, those water-kind spirit creatures couldn¡¯t possiblyunch attacks from underwater.

    The city slowly moved north. The journey was safe and peaceful, and half a month had passed just like this.

    Ji Hao sat in the headquarters, organizing the files sent from Pu Ban City and cing them orderly on the table.

    Si Wen Ming had already started arranging manpower and material resources to implement his n for flood-control. However, the n was now facing a strong resistance. Once those people walked out of the great defensive formation of the city, water-kind armies attacked.

    Within half a month, the human army had already fought over a hundred battles against the water-kind.

    The number of those water-kind spirit creatures was way too huge, despairingly huge. Human warriors were well equipped; the individual power of each human warrior was way greater than those weak water-kind creatures. Both sides had suffered damages. Countless water-kind spirit creatures were ughtered, the corpses piling up like mountains. These water-kind spirit creatures all turned back into their original forms before they died, and their corpsesrgely enriched the meat reserves of Pu Ban City.

    Facing all kinds of difficulties, Si Wen Ming¡¯s great n came into operation.

    "I wonder when can all this end." Ji Hao sat with crossed legs, with a clear sphere of mist floating above his head. Upon the mist, a red sun was shining in the air. The warm red light of the sun created changing shadows in the room, giving rise to a magical and mysterious sight.

    Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power surged towards the small cauldron in his lower belly like tidewater.

    Observing for a couple of says, Ji Hao basically concluded that the small cauldron in his lower belly before, the one wrapped in the five-colored me, was only the spirit of a supreme treasure, and the enormous cauldron that descended from the sky was the real treasure.

    By now, the treasure had remerged with its spirit and generated a magical transformation. With Ji Hao¡¯s current cultivation and knowledge, he couldn¡¯t tell how did the transportation happen.

    However, the Pan Gu bell automatically sank to his lower belly from his spiritual space and hung above the small cauldron, ringing slightly. The space was broken by the bell, as it had now been extracting pure, inexhaustible Chaos power directly from the Chaos and sending into the cauldron.

    All kinds of fierce powers were contained in the Chaos power, added with countless types of poisonous powers, evil powers and the other negative energies. Therefore, no one in the world was stupid enough to cultivate him or herself directly with the Chaos power. However, as the Pan Gu bell was sending the raw Chaos power into the small cauldron, thetter glowed brightly with its five-colored light, creating a bottomless swirl that absorbed all the Chaos power. Processed by the small cauldron, slightly turbid yet pure and mellow streams of power were released from the cauldron, merging with Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Half a month after the cauldron settled in Ji Hao¡¯s body, Ji Hao felt that his bones had turned extremely strong and solid, while a strange and especially great power was flowing through his body. This improvement happened only to Ji Hao¡¯s physical body, while his cultivation of Dao wasn¡¯t affected at all.

    "An interesting treasure." murmured Ji Hao, "I think this treasure was inside my body before I was even born. So...who put it in me?"

    In the past few days, Ji Hao had been observing the cauldron with his spirit power. More or less, he discovered some functions of this cauldron. It could possess an immeasurably great creative ability; simply speaking, this cauldron was a fully-automatic production machine.

    Armors, weapons, gs, streamers, warships, magic medicines, magic poisons, with enough materials, this cauldron could produce anything without limitations. Additionally, the products of this cauldron were all top-quality pieces. The cauldron was even powerful enough to turn after-world into pre-world.

    Ji Hao¡¯s Taiji Creation cauldron had the same magical function, but it was made by Qing Wei, Yu Yu and that mysterious powerful being together, and was more of a killing weapon. In terms of production efficiency, the Taiji Creation cauldron was far weaker than the small cauldron inside Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Besides, in order to seal the Pan Jia sun, Ji Hao had left the Taiji Creation cauldron on the Sun Tower in Pu Ban City, to restrain is power. Once he left a cauldron in Pu Ban City, an even more magical cauldron descended from the sky. What a coincidence! Ji Hao felt that this was nned, and the nners seemed to have a bigger goal.

    "It¡¯s good for me though!" Ji Hao took a deep breath, and with the creation method with nine turns, he sent the Chaos power releasing from the small cauldron to every corner of his body. From his body, a terrifyingly strong power vibration was released. All of a sudden, a beautiful luster appeared on Ji Hao¡¯s skin.

    Puff! The door curtain was abruptly lifted. Man Man angrily walked in and conveniently threw the pair of hammers on the ground.

    "Ji Hao, those Ten Sun Country people are so annoying! You have to do something." Man Man pouted her lips, standing in front of Ji Hao with her hands resting on hips as she said, "We haven¡¯t fought any battle yet, but those people said that they didn¡¯t bring enough arrows, and they want us to give each archer ten-thousand arrows! And those arrows have to be top-grade ones with spell symbols! So unreasonable!"

    "Eh?" Ji Hao raised his head. All the way, the army under hismand had been extra peaceful, and Ji Hao was just wondering why anyone didn¡¯t pop up to cause any trouble. As he thought, it was about time for some people to jump out.

    Ji Hao released his spirit power and instantly covered the entire city.

    By the entrance of the logistic camp, a few Eastern Wastnd warriorsmanders with feather armors, along with hundreds of Eastern Wastnd warriors and the guards of the logistic camp been pushing and shoving each other. At the time, an Eastern Wastnd warriormander was yelling, "Get out of the way! We need arrows! Without enough arrows, are you expecting our Eastern Wastnd archers to fight with des and swords?!"

    "We need arrows! We need arrows! This is such a great army, don¡¯t you have arrows in stock? Did you embezzle all the arrows?" Another Eastern Wastnd warriormander shouted aloud. Ji Hao clearly saw him violently elbow a guard, even denting half of the guard¡¯s chest.

    The guard fell to the ground while vomiting blood. The group of Eastern Wastnd archers shouted even louder.

    The Eastern Wastnd warriormander who attacked the guard just nowughed loud and raised his hands high, telling the others that he was innocent. Suddenly, a silhouette shed across the air and showed up before his face. That was Shaosi, who was responsible for logistical support of the army. She squeezed themander¡¯s neck and threw him into the sky.

    Swish! The neck of thatmander was pulled longer for over half a foot while he was sent swishing to the sky like an arrow.

 Chapter 1080: Strong Oppression

    Chapter 1080: Strong Oppression

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Shaosi moved as fast as a bolt of lightning. The group of Eastern Wastnd archers failed to react timely. It was only after theirmander was thrown into the sky that they finally saw Shaosi, who showed up so suddenly.

    The strong air resistance wounded the neck of that warriormander severely. He was a Magus King; his spirit blood quickly flushed through his injured neck and speedily healed his broken bones and muscles. While he was flying in the sky, thismander lowered his head and growled out towards the ground.

    "Enemy attack!"

    This rm of enemy attack started a great disturbance in the entire water city. From all directions, troops of elite warriors rushed out of the barracks, pulled their swords and des out of the sheathes, leaving resounding metal ngs lingering in the air. Meanwhile, deep dragon roars could be heard echoing to the clouds, as hundreds of enormous winged dragons pped their wings and rose from the city.

    The hundreds of well-trained archers outside the logistic camp swiftly scattered, rushed to high areas in the city, and pulled open their bows, aimed at Shaosi. Exquisitely crafted arrows sparked with an eye-piercing light. Strands of glowing mist coiled around the arrows, weaving into highly lethal magic spell symbols.

    All those arrows were top-grade spell symbols arrows secretly crafted by Eastern Wastnd masters with the best materials. These Eastern Wastnd archers were only Senior Magi, but with those powerful arrows, they couldunch high-level Magus-King-grade attacks.

    Shaosi was locked by hundreds of spell symbol arrows. Visibly, waves of transparent power streams spread out from the arrowheads and pierced through the air, reaching to Shaosi¡¯s body. These power streams were generated by the spell symbols on those arrows. The transparent power streams seemed to crush Shaosi¡¯s body, and made her long shirt flutter in the air, as if a strong gale had been blowing across.

    Ji Hao walked out of the headquarters, trod on a cloud, and flew to the logistic camp.

    In the air, the Eastern Wastnd warriormander started to fall. Strong gusts of wind rose from around his body and transformed into a cyan-colored pair of wings that held him up. Proudly and viciously, he dove down from the sky. Clearly, Shaosi was his target.

    Ji Hao raised his head, took a nce at thatmander, and abruptly burst with a cold growl, "Giving fake rm, shaking the morale of the army... Kill him!"

    Feng Xing walked out from a camp behind and silently pulled his divine bow open, releasing a barely visible, shadow-like arrow. In the air, the face of that warriormander was instantly upied by fear. He screamed while twisting his body, attempting to dodge that arrow. However, the arrow flew way too fast. Everyone nearby heard a clear popping noise, when themander¡¯s head was blown up.

    A hazy arrow silhouette drilled up for thousands of meters high, then swished across the air, leaving a long, arc-shaped trace in the sky while flying back to Feng Xing. An exquisitely made leather quiver tied around Feng Xing¡¯s waist glowed with a faint light, as the arrow urately flew back into it.

    This kind of quiver was a special local product of the Eastern Wastnd; a quiver like this could contain an amazingly great number of arrows, and could automatically retrieve them.

    The quiver tied around Feng Xing¡¯s waist was not an ordinary piece at all. Instead, it was made by Ji Hao with dragon skin and many other top-grade materials. Based on the Eastern Wastnd quivers, it was made with the Taiji Creation caldron. The capacity of this quiver was a million arrows, enough for Feng Xing to fight a small-scale battle alone!

    Besides, the retrieving magic formation based on Feng Xing¡¯s quiver was stronger and more effective than the ordinary ones. Within an area of thousand miles around Feng Xing, all released arrows could automatically fly back, because of the mutual attraction forces released from those retrieving magic spell symbols.

    The Eastern Wastndmander, who took the lead in this, was killed by Feng Xing with a single arrow. Witnessing his death, the hundreds of archers, who had their arrowheads pointing at Shaosi, paused simultaneously. Subconsciously, they loosened their fingers. Following a shrill series of swishing noise, hundreds of arrows flew to Shaosi¡¯s vital body parts, along with sharp gusts of wind.

    The distances between Shaosi and these archers varied from thirty meters to three hundred meters. Through short distances, those arrows reached to Shaosi almost immediately after they were released from the strings.

    A hazy wave of space-ripple appeared in front of Shaosi and sparkled. Next, all arrows tat flew into the ripples, disappeared.

    Silently, those arrows disappeared without a trace. Those Eastern Wastnd archers were stunned. They lowered their heads and pped on their quivers. A round-shaped retrieving magic spell symbol glowed dimly on top of each of those quivers, yet not a single arrow flew back.

    "What¡¯s happening?" Ji Hao descended from the sky, walked straight to Shaosi and gently patted her shoulder.

    Shaosi smiled faintly and took a small step towards Ji Hao, then held her hands behind her body, silently looking at those archers.

    Commanders from all ns walked over from different directions. They came pretty fast, and the corpse of that Eastern Wastnd warriormander finally thudded on the ground, after the mainmanders of You Xiong Family, Shennong Family and the other ten super ns and families arrived. Blood sprayed out from the deadmander¡¯s neck, sshing all over the ground.

    "Ugh!"

    Those mainmanders each let out a heavy breath, then looked at Ji Hao with different facial expressions.

    They followed Ji Hao to Chi Ban Mountain and built a city on the water. After that, no moves were made by Ji Hao and instead, such a strong, united army that gathered the elite forces from almost all strong human ns had been vapidly drifting on the water.

    Weren¡¯t they supposed to prevent the invasion of the non-humankind, who might take the flood as an opportunity andunch sudden attacks? Where were the armies of the non-humankind?

    Not to mention the non-humankind, even those water-kind spirit creatures had been staying away from this city, without showing a sign of attacking!

    They came all the way here to do what? Many mainmanders were so confused by now. However, they forced themselves to not ask any question. When some other people stepped out and caused trouble, they would have the opportunity to throw out all questions they had.

    The first one who jumped out, as Ji Hao thought, was from Ten Sun Country; the entire Ten Sun Country was at odds with Ji Hao.

    Nevertheless, they didn¡¯t think that Ji Hao would directly order his people to kill.

    Yi Di walked out of the crowd with a dark face. ncing at the corpse of the deadmander, he said coldly, "Marquis Yao Ji Hao, what do you mean by this? My warriors don¡¯t have enough arrows, which means we can¡¯t fight longsting battles. I told them toe for some arrows, so you killed a man for that?"

    Ji Hao took two steps forwards. "Don¡¯t y anynguage game, and don¡¯t y any dirty tricks. If you dare to ruin this mission, I will dare to kill people!" said Ji Hao through gritted face, his face horribly close to Yi Di¡¯s.

    Yi Di responded with a harsh tone, "Whatnguage game am I ying? What dirty trick am I ying? I¡¯m just..."

    Ji Hao violently interrupted him and said, "You want arrows? Fine. You and those under your directmand, if you have the guts to go to Liang Zhu City to find out the current situation of the non-humankind, I will give you as many arrows as you want!"

    Yi Di turned his eyes away from Ji Hao to avoid his sharp gaze and said coldly, "I have two-hundred-thousand top-grade elite archers under mymand! Each of them needs at least ten...No, fifty-thousand high-quality arrows! Can you do that?!"

    Shaosi¡¯s look changed. Yi Di was demanding an exorbitant price!

    She clearly knew that this time, although the army had brought great quantities of supply from Pu Ban City, a big half of those supplies were food. As for arrows and other kinds of expendable things, the reserves were actually rather limited.

    However, Ji Haoughed out loud, "Good, two-hundred-thousand archers, fifty-thousand high-quality arrows for each! Give me three days, and I will give you the arrows you need! But if you can¡¯t take your people to Liang Zhu City to get some valuable information, you, and all those people under you lead, I will take your heads."

    Before Yi Di could respond, Ji Hao pushed on his chest. A violent force struck on Yi Di¡¯s chest, disabling him from standing steadily and forcing him back staggeringly. Yi Di bumped into the group of people behind him, and made the tens of high-grademanders from Ten Sun Country all fall to the ground.

 Chapter 1081: The Power of the Cauldron

    Chapter 1081: The Power of the Cauldron

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    All the other onlookers gasped loudly, staring at Ji Hao in both shock and confusion.

    Yi Di was a valued prince of Ten Sun Country, who was cultivated carefully by the country. Although he wasn¡¯t as talented as Yi Shen, undoubtedly, he was an iparable elite; added with the rich resources possessed by Ten Sun Country, despite his young age, Yi Di was already a peak-level Divine Magus.

    Everyone on the scene could tell for sure that just now, Ji Hao didn¡¯t case any magic. Instead, he pushed Yi Di back with purely physical strength. Being pushed by Ji Hao, Yi Di staggered back; this was exinable, as Yi Si wasn¡¯t prepared for this after all. However, among the tens of high-grade Eastern Wastndmanders behind Yi Di, three to five were Divine Magus, while all the others were Magus Kings. Yet, they all ended up lying on the ground now.

    A sturdy man from Fire Dragon n, Southern Wastnd eximed out loud, "Earl Yao has such a great strength...Is he already..."

    In terms of physical strength, Yi Di was already outstanding among all Divine Magi, added with the other few Divine Magi and Magus Kings, they were supposed to be unshakable. Nevertheless, Ji Hao put all of them to the ground with a slight push. This terrifying strength of his reminded many people of the word ¡®Supreme Magus¡¯.

    No one believed it; no one was willing to believe that Ji Hao was actually breaking into that legendary level. It was impossible. Ji Hao was so young, and he was born in a small n, called Gold Crow n, which was a weak, declining, mid-scale n!

    Ji Hao slightly swung his arm and took a quick nce at his palm. Nothing happened to his hand. Ji Hao was too surprised by himself.

    The Pan Gu bell and the small cauldron had been working together in his body. Pure streams of Chaos power were flowing out from the cauldron, merging with every part of Ji Hao¡¯s body. Ji Hao¡¯s body had been strengthening bit by bit continuously. He didn¡¯t need to do anything, yet his body was continuously growing stronger.

    The cauldron was merely improving his physical strength, but this improvement happened quite surprisingly fast.

    "This is an army, away from home. Anyone who dares to disobey the order and undermines the morale, will end up like this man!" Pointing at the dead Eastern Wastndmander on the ground, who had his head blown up, Ji Hao shouted. Meanwhile, Ji Hao cast a nce at Yi Di, whose face was extremely sulky at the moment, then continued, "You, our Eastern Wastnd brothers, you want arrows? I will give you arrows...But, if you fail to fulfill the task, don¡¯t me me for being too strict!"

    A series of footsteps could be heard, following which, Xie Zhi walked out from behind arge tent slowly. Xie Zhi was a purely ck creature, and had been releasing a stern power vibrations from his body. Walking side by side with Xie Zhi was Hao Tao, who had a dark, square face, and hundreds of military officers dressed neatly, with blood-red belts.

    Those high-grademanders fromrge ns and families weren¡¯t willing to follow every word Ji Hao said. Ji Hao was young, and it was hard for him to convince everyone.

    But once Hao Tao showed up, things were different. Hao Tao was a senior minister; he had served under Emperor Shun¡¯smand for years, and had been responsible for the matters of penalty of the human society. He walked out and took a nce at the group of people with a serious look. Instantly, everyone on the scene was awed, including Yi Di. They cupped their hands to Ji Hao and silently epted his words.

    In front of the logistic camp,manders from all ns walked away. The area quieted back down. However, everyone clearly sensed a great force agitating under this quietness.

    Within three days, Ji Hao needed to prepare fifty thousand high-grade spell symbol arrows for each archer under Yi Di¡¯smand. This led to an astronomical number. Yi Di demanded that on purpose; by doing this, he could gain great benefits. Spell symbol arrows were pricey, because of the high manufacturing processplexity. High-quality spell symbol arrows were definitely strategic resources.

    Yi Di required fifty-thousand high-quality arrows for each of his warriors, and Ji Hao had stupidly agreed?!

    Many high-grademanders from thoserge ns had now been sneering in their heads over Yi Di¡¯s recklessness and Ji Hao¡¯s stupidity!

    Those were high-quality spell symbol arrows. Even for Senior archers from Ten Sun Country, a strong force that was famous for fabulous archery, it would be already extravagant if they each had ten high-quality spell symbol arrows when they went out for a battle.

    Even Magus Kings from Ten Sun Country could only unlimitedly use regr arrows without spell symbols; only archers at the level of Divine Magus or above could use spell symbols without limitations. Ten Sun Country was a wealthy country, but they couldn¡¯t afford to let their warriors use spell symbol arrows without any limitation.

    With the amazing archery of Eastern Wastnd archers, an archer could release at least a hundred arrows within a second, and spell symbol arrows were disposable weapons. Even though Ten Sun Country was rather wealthy, allowing all their archers to use spell symbol arrows unlimitedly could drain their money very soon!

    "Our Marquis Yao does know about the cost of each spell symbol arrow, doesn¡¯t he?" Atst, those high-grade leaders followed Ji Hao here all had the same thought, "He¡¯s young after all, he doesn¡¯t know that those things cost money!"

    To this, Hao Tao simply stood in front of Ji Hao, seriously looked at him and said, "Marquis Yao, you made the promise, but can you keep it? This army is ruled by the militaryw. Even though you¡¯re the chiefmander of the army, you shouldn¡¯t give false promises. If you do, don¡¯t me me for punishing you!"

    Ji Hao solemnly cupped his hands to Hao Tao and said with a deep voice, "Minister Hao Tao, don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing!"

    Man Man stood aside and tilted her head, gently stroking Xie Zhi¡¯s head while grinningly put her mouth to Xie Zhi¡¯s ear and said, "See, see, uncle dark face is scaring people! I¡¯m not afraid of the militaryw. As long as we go back to Southern Wastnd..."

    Hao Tao¡¯s face turned darker and darker. Shaosi hurriedly covered Man Man¡¯s mouth with her hand and smiled to Hao Tao a bit embarrassedly.

    "Man Man, don¡¯t say that!" Ji Hao patted Man Man¡¯s head and said, "Minister Hao Tao is right. You shouldn¡¯t say that."

    Back at the headquarters, Ji Hao put three faintly glowing spell symbol arrows in front of him. A magical power vibration had been spreading from these arrows.

    These were three top-grade spell symbol arrows, one called ¡®volcano copse¡¯, that could deliverrge range explosion, one called ¡®hurricane¡¯, that had the highest flying speed and the longest firing range, and thest one called ¡®wolf tooth¡¯, specially designed to break heavy armors and shields.

    The bodies of these three arrows were made from regr alloy, yet the arrowheads were carved from top-grade jade mixed with magic crystals. Each arrowhead was asrge as half a palm, thickly covered in over a thousand tiny spell symbols, and coiled in glowing mist streams.

    "Interesting!"

    Ji Hao smiled, picked up the three three-meter-long spell symbol arrows, and pped on his lower belly.

    The five colored cauldron buzzed inside his lower belly, then released a dense, colorful mist, wrapping the three arrows in.

    Countless tiny five-colored spell symbols shed across the surface of the cauldron. Within a blink of an eye, the three arrows were disintegrated and turned back into basic raw materials. All spell symbols on the arrowheads became flowing streams of light, drifting inside the cauldron.

    In a single second, Ji Hao learned everything about the materials, manufacturing techniques and the spell symbol systems required by the three arrows.

    "Hm, along with these spell symbols, here, I only need to add a tiny magic seal."

    Ji Hao worked for a while, then abruptlyughed out. Hurriedly, he walked out of the headquarters and flew out of the city along with a glowing cloud, jumping into the water.

 Chapter 1082: Make Arrows

    Chapter 1082: Make Arrows

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Under the water city, a few patrolling flood dragons discovered Ji Hao.

    Their water-tank-sized eyes shone brightly in the water. ndly, they nced across Ji Hao¡¯s body. A flood dragon dashed up and gently pped Ji Hao¡¯s arm with its tail, then silently swam away.

    Ji Hao opened his erect eye. Wherever his eyes reached, the turbid water turned clear. With a single nce, Ji Hao clearly saw everything within the area tens of thousands of miles in radius.

    Underwater,rge groups of water-kind creatures had been heading south as well. These water-kind creatures hadn¡¯t cultivated themselves into spirit creatures yet, but they were indeed affected by spirit creatures power, and were all enormous in shape. These scary-looking water-kind creatures silently and quickly moved south along the flood inrge groups.

    Ji Hao dove deeper. He took out a jade talisman and pointed his finger at it. A dim light shed across, disying the map of the entire Chi Ban Mountain area. Chi Ban Mountain range and the broad in area on the north side of it was the main line of defense of the humankind. In the past countless years, the humankind had gotten a clear picture of this area, including every inch of the earth and those mineral resources buried under it. The humankind knew everything about the slightest load in this area.

    Following the map, Ji Hao searched around the mountain range. Soon, he found a magic crystal mine that extended for over a hundred thousand miles.

    "Treasure, treasure, you came to me, and your spirit grew up with me. This proves that we¡¯re destined to be together." Ji Hao gently patted his own belly, while softly stroking the cauldron wrapped in the five-colored me, "Do me a favor. To you, it won¡¯t be hard!"

    The cauldron stayed moveless, but its lid suddenly flew up. Followed by a deep buzz, a five-colored, dense glowing mist puffed out and filled every single pore of his. Next, the glowing mist suddenly transformed into a colorful torrent, covering the entire mine.

    In that area, the mountains quaked slightly. Thousands of meters tall mountains were instantly turned into thin air streams by the glowing mist, then were swallowed by the mist. Along with thunderous cracking noise, raw magic crystals started shaking in the mine. Within a couple of breaths, tens of billions of different sized raw magic crystals rose from the bottom of the water. The sizes of these crystal pieces varied, from the size of a fist to the size of a hill.

    Glowing mist streams tightly wrapped those raw crystal pieces, bringing them to Ji Hao¡¯s body. Through the glowing mist, those raw crystal pieces flew into Ji Hao¡¯s body and quickly fell into the cauldron. Through the opening of the cauldron, Ji Hao saw these raw magic crystals quickly hover inside, before the coarse rockyer on their surface disappeared, and the sparkling crystal was exposed.

    Strands of five-colored glowing mist flushed and scoured these magic pieces like water streams. Within a couple of breaths, these magic crystal pieces began shrinking speedily, yet their qualities had been improved to a stunning degree.

    Inside the cauldron, every piece of magic crystal had be wlessly clear. Within the outer crystal surface, thick spirit liquid seemed to drip out at any time. What surprised Ji Hao more was that faintly visible marks of naturalw had been emerging from the surfaces of these magic crystals, making these crystals shine splendidly, like gemstones.

    "A little too much... But perfect for awing some people!" Ji Hao murmured. Within seven to eight minutes, the entire mine was emptied. Even the mountains on the mine were turned into nothingness by the colorful glowing mist from the cauldron.

    Ji Hao took out the jade map talisman, heading to the next mine, which was a jade mine.

    The arrowheads of spell symbol arrows had to be made with both magic crystals and jade; only these two materials could allow the arrow to contain all kinds of powerful spell symbols. For producing the arrowheads, the consumption of jade was ten times greater than that of magic crystals.

    Ji Hao spent two whole hours and emptied twelve enormous jade mines, finally attaining enough amount of jade.

    Next, iron ore mines, bronze mines, tungsten mines...With the amazing purifying power of the cauldron, Ji Hao emptied over a hundred metal mines in half a day. By now, a giant quantity of alloy was already contained in the cauldron.

    No one was disturbed. Ji Hao made himself invisible with the Taiji Universe mirror, then sneakily went back into the headquarters.

    Inside the cauldron, the materials he collected had been through a thorough transformation. This cauldron had an unimaginable power of creation, and the power of creation was the most original motivation for all transformations in the world.

    Mountain-huge piles of alloy had been melting speedily and splitting up. In the cauldron, an invisible force had been pulling the melted alloy, shaping it, and solidifying it.

    Everything happened almost simultaneously. Within a quarter of an hour, ten billion six feet long, thumb-thick alloy arrow shafts were shaped. Ji Hao covered the cauldron entirely with his spiritual power and concentrated on the changes happing inside the cauldron.

    Mysterious streams of power had been rolling and surging. However, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t understand the power. He didn¡¯t know where the power came from; he couldn¡¯t tell what, or who had been controlling that power. But indeed, within a quarter of an hour, ten-billion arrow shafts were made.

    Those spell symbol arrows he brought from the warehouse in Pu Ban City were all handmade by human cksmiths. Therefore, more or less, the arrow shafts were slightly different from each other; some might be a bit thicker, and some might be an inch longer. On some arrow shafts, those carved spell symbols had distinct personal styles that belonged to their makers.

    If onepared two ¡®wolf tooth¡¯ arrows made by two different cksmiths with exactly same materials, it would be highly possible that one of them could prate a thirty meters thick iron wall, while the other one could only reach three meters and two-foot deep into that wall.

    Unlike those handmade arrow shafts, all arrow shafts in the cauldron were exactly the same. They were made with same materials, and had the same length and thickness; every spell symbol on each arrow shaft was exactly the same as well. Ji Hao took out a hundred arrow shafts from the cauldron and carefullypared them by using his spirit power for a whole hour...

    He failed to discover any difference; each detail was the same. These arrow shafts were like shadows of each other, that no matter how hard he tried, no matter what magic he used, he couldn¡¯t differentiate them.

    "Such a...terrifying power!" Ji Hao sighed in shock.

    Ji Hao then began producing arrowheads. Among the three types of arrows, ¡®volcano copse¡¯ arrows had thergest and bluntest arrowheads, ¡®hurricane¡¯ arrows had slim and thin arrowheads, while ¡®wolf tooth¡¯ arrows had triangr, spiral-shaped arrowheads. The shapes of these three types of arrowheads were different. Spell symbols carved on them were not the same either.

    However, just like those arrow shafts, arrowheads produced by the cauldron were wless. Arrowheads of the same type were exactly the same.

    Following a puffing nose, thin streams of golden essence sun fire emerged. ording to Ji Hao¡¯s design, the essence sun fire transformed into countless threads of golden light and slowly drilled into the arrow shafts. Right after that, the golden light shone and the arrow shafts and arrowheads connected perfectly into one. A whole ten billion super-quality spell symbols arrows were piled up in the cauldron.

    "Yi Di, I¡¯d like to see what other tricks can your Ten Sun Country y."

    Ji Hao chuckled and said, "I wish you can all be foolish enough to attack me with these arrows I made, because that would be so damn funny!"

 Chapter 1083: Arrows Like Tidewater

    Chapter 1083: Arrows Like Tidewater

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao promised Yi Di that he would give the arrows in three days. By now, he still had a quarter of an hour. Quietly, high-grade leaders from allrge human ns hade near the headquarters with their people.

    They didn¡¯t approach the headquarters, neither did they make any noise. They were only silently watching.

    The ones close to Ji Hao seemed to be worrying. Yi Di demanded a ridiculouslyrge number of high-quality spell symbols arrow; what he did was no better than looting a burning house. Giving each of his warrior fifty-thousand high-quality spell symbol arrows? This was totally unreasonable. He disregarded the overall situation; he did this for nothing but making difficulty for Ji Hao on purpose.

    With the power of the humankind, regr arrows made with whatever materials could be provided without limitations, but spell symbol arrows were different. Making spell symbol arrows not only requiredrge quantities of top-grade materials, it also requiredrge numbers of skillful craftsmen and a lot of time.

    If Ji Hao failed to provide all those arrows he promised, the reputation of human leadership would be harmed severely. As a Marquis who made a false promise, no one would follow any order of his ever.

    The ones who weren¡¯t so close to Ji Hao were simply curious. They wondered if Ji Hao could truly provide so many spell symbol arrows. They assumed that Ji Hao was only bragging. How could spell symbols be made so easily? Not to mention making so many to fulfill Yi Di¡¯s demand within three short days.

    But what if Ji Hao did keep his promise?

    "I truly want to see Yi Di¡¯s face!" A few princes fromrge ns gathered together, whispering to each other. They were smiling with expectation; they seemed to even be gloating over the misery that Yi Di might suffer.

    "If Earl Yao...Ah, if Marquis Yao can truly provide so many spell symbol arrows..." Abruptly, a prince said in a low voice, "Then, we need to reevaluate the powers of Marquis Yao and Minister Si Wen Ming, and...Emperor Shun... all of them!"

    The group of princes raised their heads and looked at the headquarters with sparkling eyes.

    If Ji Hao could truly provide those arrows in the astronomical number that Yi Di extorted from him, Ji Hao, or Si Wen Ming as his supporter, or even Emperor Shun, as Si Wen Ming¡¯s supporter, one of them could be concluded to be possessing an unimaginably great power, that ordinary people might not even be able to imagine.

    Such a great power could affect many essential factors; for example, who would be the next human emperor. Even the main growing trend of the entire humankind would be affected as well. As top-grade elites raised by super-grade human ns and families, these people must think about the possible influences that might be changed by this great power, in their own families and ns.

    A small number of them saw Ji Hao as an enemy. These people stood in the darkest corners with long faces. They avoided those torches around the headquarters and hid in darkness, quietly waiting for Ji Hao to be embarrassed and humiliated.

    "Emperor Shun can¡¯t possibly find enough spell symbol arrows, not even by emptying all warehouses in Pu Ban City." In the darkness, someone said with a cold and low voice, "Ji Hao bragged too hard. I¡¯d like to see how will he wrap it up this time."

    "As the chiefmander, he actually talked like that. Can this be counted as shaking the morale of the army?" said another cold voice with sarcasm, "This poor kid, he has been lucky these years. He built some small contributions, then he began having too high an opinion of himself. The morale of the army is shaken by him. I think Minister Hao Tao should behead him."

    "Ji Hao acts so recklessly. It¡¯s pretty obvious that Minister Si Wen Ming has chosen the wrong person. Is it truly right for Minister Si Wen Ming to be in charge of the flood-control mission?" Someone in the darkness changed the topic. By talking about the bet made by Ji Hao and Yi Di, this person conveniently mentioned Si Wen Ming.

    Many people hadn¡¯t given up on the flood-control mission, and had still been thinking about it, about the great, marvelous credit which would be earned another the mission was aplished. They were also thinking about the fact that great credit would push its owner smoothly onto the throne.

    These people would love to witness anything that could be bad for Si Wen Ming, through frustrating Ji Hao. It would be even better if Emperor Shun could be dragged down from that throne, and if the one they chose to support could ascend to the throne...

    As long as they had an opportunity, these people would be happy to do those things to Ji Hao, Si Wen Ming and emperor Shun; they would be willing join hands and do it together.

    As for the future of the human-kind, the wellbeing of all human beings...Did the lives of those lowly beings have anything to do with them? Those lowly beings were already soaked in the flood for so long; they could live like this for three to five more years, without dying!

    So many human beings existed in the world anyway, so many lowly beings. It was actually good for some of them to die, because after they died, territories would be empty, and those empty territories could be given to their children, right?

    Ordered footsteps could be heard from a distance. Following them, Yi Di proudly walked over with his head held high. A shining golden feather armor was worn by Yi Di.

    A golden pair of wings slowly spread behind Yi Di¡¯s body. The wingspan was over fifteen-meters wide. Strong gusts of wind blew out from Yi Di¡¯s wings, rustling the surrounding tents.

    Two characters were written on this pair of wings: ¡®thunder¡¯ on the left and ¡®lightning¡¯ on the right. Judging from the sense of power released from these wings, this pair was clearly a peak-level Divine-Magus-grade magic treasure. The sense of power from these wings was prehistorical; apparently, this was an inherited magic treasure passed down from Yi Di¡¯s ancestors.

    A whole ten-thousand archers walked behind Yi Di in perfect lines, with each line having ten archers. They were wearing neat feather armors, with their chins raised slightly, smiling politely and proudly. With big steps, this troop walked straight to the square before the headquarters.

    Those archers quickly lined up on the square into a hundred square formations, each formation having a hundred archers.

    Yi Di rested his hands on his hips and took a long gasp. Suddenly, he burst with a resonant howl that sounded like a scream of an enormous roc bird. "Lord Ji Hao, Marquis Yao, where are those arrows you promised us? You are sending us to the city of the non-humankind, but without spell symbols arrows, you will be sending us to die, won¡¯t you?"

    While chuckling, Yi Di shouted loudly, "You can¡¯t fool us! You¡¯re the chiefmander of this army! If you refuse to keep the promise you made in three days ago, don¡¯t me us for asking Minister Hao Tao to bring justice back to us!"

    Ji Hao sat in the headquarter. Hearing Yi Di¡¯s shouts, he leaped up, lifted the door curtain, and walked out.

    Immediately, from under the lights and the darkness, countless gazednded on Ji Hao.

    Not far away, Man Man and Shaosi stood side by side, both calling Ji Hao¡¯s name with low voices.

    Ji Hao nced at them and calmly nodded, then waved his hand. A clear stream of light was released immediately, from within which, countless brightly sparkling spell symbol arrows swished out, hovering above Ji Hao¡¯s head while causing shrill noises.

    Like tidewater, those arrows lined orderly in the air, swiftly hovering in the air and forming an enormous swirl.

    Three types of spell symbol arrow shone brightly with different colored light, illuminating the entire city.

    Yi Di was stunned. He was frozen in shock, and couldn¡¯t even move.

    Ji Hao smilingly looked at Yi Di and slowly walked to him. He gently patted his shoulder and said, "Yi Di, the important mission is assigned to you! I want you to find out every single move of the non-humankind, including what the twelve emperors eat and drink daily, and what they say and do every day. You¡¯re going to find out everything!"

    Patting on Yi Di¡¯s neck, Ji Hao continued coldly, "If you are unable to fulfill the mission, ording to the militaryw, you will be executed!"

 Chapter 1084: Silent Awe

    Chapter 1084: Silent Awe

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "It¡¯s impossible!"

    Yi Di directly refused Ji Hao¡¯s order.

    Ji Hao asked him to find out the current situations of the non-humankind armies. This was dangerous, yet possible. Not to mention anything else, Eastern Wastnd archers were as fast as the wind, which allowed them to be survivors in battlefields. In that aspect, no warriors from any other ns in the rest three wastnds could everpare with them.

    But what did Ji Hao say? To find out what the non-humankind had been doing recently, fine; but the mission was actually so ridiculously specific that he and his warriors had to find out every detail regarding the twelve emperors of the non-humankind. Why didn¡¯t Ji Hao order Yi Di and his warrior to die directly?

    "Can¡¯t you do it? Aren¡¯t you willing to do it? Or...you don¡¯t dare?" Ji Hao expressionlessly looked at Yi Di, with both his hands on Yi Di¡¯s shoulder. Ji Hao didn¡¯t seem to put forth his strength, yet Yi Di had already begun shaking intensely. Yi Di couldn¡¯t control his body anymore as his waist was bending slowly, and a loud creaking noise was squeezed out of his spine.

    It sounded like a mountain pressing on a fragile bamboo, which could be crushed at any time.

    "You asked for spell symbol arrows, I gave you spell symbol arrows. You greedily demanded fifty-thousand high-quality spell symbol arrows for each of your warriors, I gave you each fifty-thousand top-grade spell symbol arrows...But now, are you telling me that you can¡¯t fulfill the mission? Are you despising me? Are you disobeying Emperor Shun¡¯s order? You, do you even care about the humankind?"

    Ji Haoughed abruptly. Looking at Yi Di¡¯s pale face, he continued, "Good, you do have the courage. You want to die, then I will help you to die!"

    Those high-grademanders in the surrounding were staring at those arrows hovering in the air withplicated looks.

    Ji Hao had truly managed to provide so many spell symbol arrows. These arrows were clearly top-grade ones; the power vibration released from these arrows was actually even dreadfully great. Without a doubt, these arrows were terrifyingly powerful weapons. So many arrows, those high-grademanders didn¡¯t believe that Ji Hao could possibly afford these.

    It must be Emperor Shun, or could even be those mysterious powerful beings behind Emperor Shun! Otherwise, no human n could ever find enough high-grade craftsmen to produce so many top-grade spell symbol arrows, no matter how rich that n was. Thinking about those men with tall hats and blurred faces who showed up suddenly earlier in the Town Hall when the people were arguing, who forcibly suppressed Gong Sun Sword and Suiren me with a frightful sense of power...!

    Those mysterious beings behind Emperor Shun couldn¡¯t be weak. At the moment, everyone on the scene had been silently calcting. Seeing Yi Di getting squeezed by Ji Hao and be unable to even breathe, no one said anything. Even the ones who were close to Yi Di dared not to say anything for him either.

    "Marquis Yao, don¡¯t act like a bully!" Following a cold and harsh voice, two men swiftly darted out from the formations of Eastern Wastnd archers and reached to Ji Hao from both sides. They put their hands on Ji Hao¡¯s arms and shouted out, boosting up their strengths as they attempted to push Ji Hao¡¯s arms away from Yi Di¡¯s shoulder.

    "How dare you!" Standing aside, Man Man burst with a roar. She transformed into a purple-red streak of fire while her pair of hammers turned into two shing streams of fiery light, roaring at the two men.

    "Man Man, go back!" Ji Hao gave a deep shout, "I am their superior. They offended me, and vited the militaryw. Today, I am going to teach them a lesson!"

    Shaosi movedter than Man Man, yet faster than her. Shaosi shed across the air and blocked Man Man¡¯s way, held her shoulders with both hands and forcibly dragged her back.

    The ones who rushed out to help Yi Di were two middle-aged men, who looked around forty to fifty years old, with wrinkled faces. Both of them were peak-level Divine Magi. If onepared Yi Di to a blooming rose raised carefully in a greenhouse, these two were more like strong pines growing on a cliff, which were never afraid of snow and rain. In terms of personal strength, Yi Di and these two men could not be mentioned in the same breath.

    Two immense forces struck on both of Ji Hao¡¯s arms, intending to push his arms away.

    Ji Hao¡¯s heart beat strongly, sending waves of gray-colored Chaos blood to every corner of his body. Large streams of Chaos power had been flowing out from the five-colored cauldron. Sixty percent of the Chaos power was absorbed by Ji Hao¡¯s heart.

    The two Eastern Wastnd Divine Magi quivered intensely. They tried their best, yet Ji Hao remained perfectly motionless, like a mountain. Yi Di showed his teeth as he was struggling to straighten his body back up. Added with Yi Di, three Divine Magi had now been fighting against Ji Hao together.

    Ji Hao showed no sign of casting any magic. With pure physical strength, even three Divine Magi, including two peak-level powerful ones, failed to move Ji Hao¡¯s arms by even an inch.

    "This kid...No, Marquis Yao is so strong. This, this, is he..." Those high-grademanders who had been watching this were all stunned already. None of them could say a thing!

    With different spirit stars, the physical strengths of Divine Magi were slightly different, when they reached to an extreme level of cultivation. For example, Divine Magi with earth spirit stars would be slightly stronger than the others, but not without limitations. If one took Si Xi as an example, back when he was still a Divine Magus, his physical strength was greater than same-level Divine Magi with other types of powers by fifty percent.

    But What about Ji Hao? The three Divine Magi had all tried their best, yet they failed to even move Ji Hao¡¯s arm. Besides, by now, the faces of all the three Divine Magi had already gone twisted. Their bones were even bent, and they had all been shaking intensely. Clearly, they had strained every nerve of theirs.

    But Ji Hao stayed unmoved, with the same calm and expressionless face; not even a single blood vein had bulged on the backs of his hands!

    This proved that Ji Hao wasn¡¯t using all of his strength, far from it!

    What a scary strength! How could he be so strong? Had Ji Hao stepped into that mysterious level of Supreme Magus already?

    What a joke! How ridiculous! How old was he? It had only been a few years since Si Wen Ming brought him out from Southern Wastnd. When Ji Hao came to Pu Ban City for the first time, he was only a twelve years old little boy!

    The facial expressions of those top-grademanders were soplicated at the moment, as they looked at Ji Hao in shock, ¡®Even Emperor Xuanyuan wasn¡¯t as strong as Ji Hao at this age, was he?...But how can wepare our dear Emperor Xuanyuan with this freak, Ji Hao?¡¯

    Without a sign, all those high-grademanders were somehow convinced by Ji Hao. They narrowed their eyes and carefully looked at Ji Hao. Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming chose Ji Hao to lead this elite army, which seemed to be quite a good choice!

    Ji Hao sensed the changes of the gazesing to him from thosemanders, and the respect delivered through the gazes, then nodded.

    He wasn¡¯t aiming at Yi Di on purpose, but Yi Di jumped out himself. Therefore, Ji Hao decided to awe the others by crushing Yi Di, and that would be more than enough.

    So many spell symbol arrows would lead many ¡®smart people¡¯ to some veryplicated thoughts. Meanwhile, Ji Hao¡¯s personal strength would let some ¡®naughty ones¡¯ know that, in this army, Ji Hao was the only chiefmander.

    "Do you know that you were wrong?" Ji Hao looked at Yi Di coldly.

    "I..." Yi Di quickly nced at Ji Hao. Ji Hao¡¯s eyes were frigidly cold, and no human emotion could be discovered from those eyes. Di Yi quivered intensely, then subconsciously murmured, "I...I was wrong! I shouldn¡¯t, shouldn¡¯t do this! I shouldn¡¯t vite the militaryw, shouldn¡¯t offend Marquis Earl!"

    "Then, correct the mistake... You can still be a good boy!" Ji Hao smiled.

 Chapter 1085: Try the Arrows

    Chapter 1085: Try the Arrows

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "I like those who are willing to correct their mistakes. At least, this proves that your brain is not damagedpletely." Ji Hao delightfully patted on Yi Di¡¯s head, with a warm smile on his face. Ji Hao looked much younger than Yi Di, but he was stroking Yi Di¡¯s head. Added with the embarrassed smile on Yi Di¡¯s face, an extremely weird atmosphere was created.

    Among those onlookers,manders from Eastern Wastnd ns, especially Ten Sun Country, had their faces turned darker.

    Ji Hao was stroking Yi Di¡¯s head, just like a man stroking the head of his dog. This was like heavy psnding on the faces of those Eastern Wastndmanders. They even sensed a fierce pain from their faces now.

    Yi Ren, who had beenpeting against Yi Di the whole time, was too enraged at first, but soon, he was thrilled with joy.

    Yi Di had lost his face; he had lost the faces of all Eastern Wastnd ns. Facing Ji Hao¡¯s silent threat, he was softened, he was frightened like a girl!

    Yi Ren even wanted to growl out towards the sky, ¡®All elders of Ten Sun Country, all powerful people with the future of Ten Sun Country held in your hands, you shalle over and take a look now! This is Yi Di! He has humiliated all our ancestors! How can such a soft man be the leader of all Eastern Wastnd ns?¡¯

    "I like obedient kids, and obedient kids get sugar!"

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t stop stroking Yi Di¡¯s head as he continued, "Come, try these arrows I made for you!"

    Conveniently clenching his fingers towards those hovering arrows in the air, Ji Hao grasped a few arrows from each type, then put them heavily in Yi Di¡¯s hands.

    Yi Di and the twomanders who rushed out to help him were immediately attracted by the few arrows.

    "This...This...so beautiful...it¡¯s..."

    They were masters of archery. Even before they could walk, they had already started shooting things with specially crafted arrows. They clearly knew what high-quality bows and arrows looked like. At first nce, they knew that these arrows Ji Hao provided were extraordinary.

    The arrowheads were thickly covered in spell symbols, and each spell symbol was too beautiful. Every single spell symbol had been sparkling brightly. Thin strands of glow had been drifting up, coiling, and flowing between spell symbols, connecting these tiny spell symbols and raising a glowing mist. It made these arrowheads look especially mysterious.

    These arrowheads were perfectly crafted to an unimaginable degree. Every detail was wless, literally wless. What was even more surprising was that those spell symbols carved on the arrowheads were smooth and natural. Besides, spell symbols on different arrowheads were exactly the same, and no difference could be found in any detail.

    Looking closer, in these three types of arrows with three types of arrowheads, every single detail of the same type of arrow was just the same; every line, every angle, without even the slightest difference.

    The arrow shafts were slim and straight.

    The quality of an arrow didn¡¯t only reflect in the arrowhead. The quality of the arrowhead decided the power of the arrow, but to a great extent, the quality of the arrow shaft decided if the arrow could have a long range and be urate and strong.

    "It¡¯s impossible!"

    Yi Di picked up the few arrows and slowly stroked his finger from the arrowheads to the arrow tails. Wherever his finger reached, he sensed nothing but a smooth surface, without any roughness, nor any bumpiness; all these arrows were perfectly straight!

    No craftsman could ever make a perfectly straight arrow! Even the most skillful master craftsman from the Magi Pce couldn¡¯t make a perfectly straight, wless arrow. An arrow shaft could never be wless; a tiny roughness, a thin scratch, or a slight bump would be caused during the casting process. A craftsman could never, ever avoid all these.

    Nevertheless, right before Yi Di¡¯s eyes, these arrows were indeed perfectly straight, with exactly the same size and same spell symbols. Every detail of these arrows was the same. These arrow shafts were carved with feather-shaped patterns, which formed a perfect elerating magic formation that couldrgely improve the arrow¡¯s shot range, flying speed and prating power.

    The feather patterns on each arrow shaft were the same; the thickness, length of each line of each pattern, were all the same.

    These arrows looked like the works of an inconceivable magic. It was like a perfect arrow was made with magic, then duplicated billions of times by a mysterious power of creation.

    "I¡¯m gonna try these arrows!" Yi Di¡¯s mouth corners twitched intensely. Confusedly, passionately, he stared at Ji Hao and yelled, "I¡¯m gonna try these arrows. How can arrows be so perfect? How can such perfect arrows exist in the world?"

    "Try them!" Ji Hao pped on Yi Di¡¯s shoulder, put his mouth near Yi Di¡¯s ear, and chuckled with a deep voice, "Think about it. If I can provide you with this kind of arrows unlimitedly, will you be able to be the king of the Eastern Wastnd?"

    As easily as that, Ji Hao nted a seed in Yi Di¡¯s heart, straightly, and violently.

    If Ji Hao could provide these kinds of arrows unlimitedly...Yi Di¡¯s heart started beating furiously. Not to mention bing the king of the Eastern Wastnd, he could even unite all Eastern Wastnd ns and seize the greatest power of Ten Sun Country, bing the true dominator of the east!

    "I, I, I¡¯m gonna try them!" Yi Di had almost lost his mind. He grasped a ¡®hurricane¡¯ and flew into the sky.

    Pulling open his longbow, Yi Di had a cold glimpse of light sh across his eye. Momentarily, he aimed at an enormous spirit octopus, who had been waving its tentacles on the water surface and heading south. Yi Di loosened his fingers. Swish! Gusts of cyan-colored wind spurted out from the shaft of the ¡®hurricane¡¯ arrow, wrapped it up, and disappeared.

    Three miles away, the head of the enormous spirit octopus was suddenly blown up.

    "The speed is three times higher than regr top-grade ¡®hurricanes¡¯. The shot range...at least twice longer!"

    Yi Di was shaking in shock. How could this be? He had a whole hundred ¡®hurricanes¡¯ with him right now. Those ¡®hurricanes¡¯ were made by the top-ranked Eastern Wastnd arrow crafters, but Ji Hao¡¯s arrows were way greater than these masterpieces. The flying speed of Ji Hao¡¯s arrows was three times higher than these masterpieces, and the shot range was at least twice longer.

    Yi Di abruptly raised his head and stared at those arrows hovering above Ji Hao¡¯s head in the sky.

    If these arrows all had such a high quality...Yi Di would even dare to challenge all archers from a half of Ten Sun Country with the two-hundred-thousand archers under his directmand!

    "This is impossible!" Yi Di growled out. He then carefully took out a ¡®volcano copse¡¯, and with a thunderous roar, he released the arrow with all his strength!

    Bang! A golden-red sphere of fire burst in the air, momentarily instantly burning all water-kind spirit creatures within a ten miles wide area into strands of smoke!

    The attack range of Ji Hao¡¯s ¡®volcano copse¡¯ was five-times greater than regr ones! And the fire released from Ji Hao¡¯s arrow was stronger than the regr ones by more than ten times!

    Yi Shen stood in the midair, stunned, looking at Yi Hao with aplicated facial expression.

    "Try ¡®wolf tooth¡¯!" Ji Hao grinningly looked at Yi Di and said, "Try ¡®wolf tooth¡¯! See if it can prate a super strong steel shield!"

 Chapter 1086: Wolf Tooth

    Chapter 1086: Wolf Tooth

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Hao Tao directed a logistical support group himself, and built a metal wall with specially crafted tower shields.

    These tower shields were inspired by those heavy shields used by Jia n warriors. Each shield was a foot and two inches thick, three meters long, and six-feet thick, crafted by Masters from the Magi Pce and strengthened by all kinds of spell symbols. The defensive effect provided by every tower shield was as great as a three meters thick alloy wall.

    Twenty tower shields were ovepped. The strengthening spell symbols on these shields were activated, emitting a faint yellow glow.

    Yi Di held his longbow with the left hand and a ¡®wold tooth¡¯ with the right hand, quite worryingly standing three thousand meters away from the shield wall.

    The effects of thest two arrows he tried had gone far beyond his imagination. Those arrows were many times greater than masterpieces crafted by top-ranked Eastern Wastnd crafters.

    However, in battlefields, ¡®hurricanes¡¯ were used for suppressing enemies from long distances and chasing fleeing enemies, while ¡®volcano copse¡¯ arrows were used for delivering mass destruction to rtively weaker enemies.

    Only ¡®wolf tooth¡¯ served as main arrows in battles between strong archers and powerful enemies, because a ¡®wolf tooth¡¯ could deliver a highly concentrated force, and a strong prating power. If Ji Hao¡¯s ¡®wolf tooth¡¯ arrows were also many times greater than those masterpieces produced in Eastern Wastnd...

    Yi Di had been shaking slightly. His heart was twitching, and he couldn¡¯t imagine that scene. Strong enemies with heavy shields and armors getting prated one after another, and their heads punctured urately and detonated by ¡®wolf tooth¡¯ arrows; countless powerfulmanders of the enemy falling on the battlefields one after another, leaving those weak, low-grade warriors, waiting for death!

    Raising his head, Di Yi looked at those hovering arrows. Gradually, his look turned especially strange andplicated.

    If Ji Hao¡¯s ¡®wolf tooth¡¯ was truly much greater than the regr ones he had, if all those ¡®wolf tooth¡¯ hovering in the sky had the same high quality, and if Ji Hao could truly provide this kind of arrow without a limitation...

    "I¡¯d even be willing to..." A terrifying thought shed across Yi Di¡¯s brain. His face turned faintly blue. Hurriedly, he cast that especially tempting thought out of his head, because he was afraid that this thought might turn into a fire of ambition, burning in his heart, eventually devouring his soul and his entire body.

    He put the perfect ¡®wolf tooth¡¯ on the bowstring and slowly pulled open the bow.

    Streams of light emerged around the longbow. The bowstring transformed into a dazzling beam of light, on which, ant-head-sized spell symbols shone brightly, while circling swiftly around the string.

    Countless people fixed their eyes on Yi Di, subconsciously holding their breaths.

    All Eastern Wastnd archers on the scene, including Yi Ren, who never had a good rtionship with Yi Di, and those elders from Eastern Wastnd n and Ten Sun Country, had their faces turned red, glowing red. The blood even seemed to ooze out of their skins.

    Just now, these people witnessed the effects delivered by the ¡®hurricane¡¯ and ¡®volcano copse¡¯. The arrows provided by Ji Hao were so powerful that it even made the hearts of these Eastern Wastnd people shake.

    Ny percent of the power of an Eastern Wastnd archer reflected on his bow and arrows. Without bows and the arrows, Eastern Wastnd archers would be likembs waiting to be ughtered. But with a strong bow and enough arrows, an archer could be the most terrifying killing machine in a battle.

    These hovering arrows in the sky, if all of them were as great as the two shot out by Yi Di just now...If all these arrowsnded in Yi Di¡¯s hands...How powerful would he be?

    Countless elite Eastern Wastnd archers would passionately join Yi Di¡¯s army for nothing else but these arrows, at all costs!

    To Eastern Wastnd archers, powerful spell symbols arrows were even more attractive than money and beautiful girls. For better arrows, they would give whatever they had!

    "Break!" Yi Di roared out and released the arrow.

    The arrow tore apart the air and started an ear-piercing swishing noise. Following that, the yellow glow emitted from the twenty tower shields in the front was dimmed. Bang! A fist-sized hole was sted open in the middle of each shield simultaneously.

    A dazzling beam of light prated the twenty shields, screaming forward to ten miles, and struck on the fence wall of a building. Large twisted spell symbols sparkled on the wooden fence wall, immediately creating a three-foot-thick protective magic screen. The arrow light pierced into the magic screen and left a hole in the fence wall.

    Furious beast roars rose straight into the sky, along with which, a winged bear flew out from behind the wall. The dimly glowing ¡®wolf tooth¡¯ arrow was stuck in the bear¡¯s chubby butt, sinking into the bear¡¯s skin five feet deep. A blood stream spurted out along the arrow shaft.

    Fortunately, flying bears from You Chong n were strong and enormous, and their skins and fur were even stronger than armors. If the one shot by the ¡®wolf tooth¡¯ was an ordinary human warrior, his body would be punctured already.

    The bear suffered an arrow shot for no reason; without a doubt, it was infuriated. With red eyes, the bear pounced on Yi Di, pped its giant wings and started a violent hurricane.

    Xie Zhi abruptly took a step forward from beside Hao Tao and let out a clear and resonant roar. Hearing his roar, the bear quivered instantly, then the redness faded away from the bear¡¯s eyes. With lingering anger, the bearnded on the ground, roaring with a deep, rumbling voice while still having its eyes fixed on Yi Di.

    A few flying bear knights hurriedly rushed over and gently patted the bear¡¯s head,forting it, while sending arge scoop of honey into the bear¡¯s mouth. The bear chewed the honey, hummed and obediently lied on the ground.

    "Twenty tower shields...and the magic screen...The magic screen equals to thirty tower shields..."

    Yi Di stared at the holes on those shields in front of him in a soul-deep shock.

    He didn¡¯t use any magic power, and the great prating power came from the arrow itself. If added with magic powers, the prating power of the arrow would be raised by ten, even a hundred times, that could even kill a heavily armored Divine Magus with a single shot!

    A ¡®wolf tooth¡¯ made by the most powerful arrow crafter in Eastern Wastnd could prate fifteen tower shields at most before it disintegrated. But the arrow provided by Ji Hao managed to break twenty tower shields and a defensive magic formation, which equaled to thirty tower shields. After that, the sword pierced into the body of a flying bear for five feet, who was famous for theirits armor-like skin and fur!

    Even after all this, the arrow didn¡¯t disintegrate, even though the glow of the shaft was dimmed a bit.

    Obviously, the ¡®wolf tooth¡¯ sword Ji Hao provided didn¡¯t only have an amazingly strong prating power, its quality was also incredibly high!

    Yi Di had still been shaking slightly, in both shock and excitement. He started to imagine his two-hundred-thousand elite archers all with Ji Hao¡¯s arrows...When ¡®wolf tooth¡¯ arrows covered the sky, roaring like a heavy rain, not even a million Magus Kings could ever approach his sword formation.

    Slowly swallowing his saliva, Yi Di turned around and looked at Ji Hao, stunned.

    In the distance, the looks of those Eastern Wastnd n elders and Ten Sun Country high-grademanders changed suddenly, as they all turned to Ji Hao passionately.

 Chapter 1087: Life-giving Spring Breeze and Rain

    Chapter 1087: Life-giving Spring Breeze and Rain

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to pay any attention to thosemanders from Ten Sun Country and the other Eastern Wastnd ns.

    The Taiji Universe mirror released a clear mist, wrapped up all arrows hovering in the sky and sent them back into the mirror. Ji Hao then crooked his finger towards Yi Di and said ¡®follow me¡¯ with a low voice.

    In the headquarters, a white tiger skin was paved on the ground. That was a white horned tiger. Ji Hao sat on the tiger skin with his legs crossed, and loudly flicked the dark golden horn on the tiger head.

    Along with the loud silvery ng, Ji Hao looked at Yi Di from head to toe. Standing in front of Ji Hao, Yi Di had never been so quiet and humble. His hands dropped on both sides of his body, eyes fixed on the horn of the tiger head, as if that horn were a great treasure. It was because he dared not to look directly at Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao had shown his power.

    He simply put his hands on Yi Di¡¯s shoulder, but Yi Di and the two peak-level Divine Magi failed to even move his arms. Clearly, Ji Hao¡¯s individual strength had already broken some kind of a limit.

    Ji Hao was a young man who came from a mid-scale Southern Wastnd n. He couldn¡¯t possibly have too many rare resources for him to use in the early stage of his cultivation, neither could he be guided too much by real powerful people. However, he possessed such a terrifying strength at this young age. This proved that Ji Hao¡¯s real background was immeasurably strong.

    The one standing behind him was probably a Supreme Magus, who would know?

    Besides, Yi Di tried to extort fifty-thousand spell symbol arrows for each of his two-hundred-thousand warriors, and Ji Hao truly prepared the arrows for him. Furthermore, those arrows were extraordinarily powerful, even much greater than the masterpieces produced by the greatest arrow crafters in Eastern Wastnd.

    As Marquis Yao, Ji Hao was an uing human leader in the alliance of human ns, but could any young man who built his independent territory less than ten years ago possibly afford so many spell symbol arrows? Not to mention Ji Hao, even Emperor Shun wouldn¡¯t be able to provide so many spell symbol arrows with an amazingly high quality, would he?

    Apart from all the above, all those arrows were perfectly crafted, and were seriously wless. Could craftsmen ever do that?

    In Yi Di¡¯s eyes, Ji Hao was now covered in a dense dark cloud, that had been pressing down on him, disabling him from seeing thetter¡¯s true face. What a terrifying man! He had been hiding his powers so well!

    No wonder Yi Shen and Yi Tian, who had bright futures yet were against Ji Hao, both died because of him.

    "You should thank me!" Ji Hao took out two magic pills which those were coiled in blood-red mist, and threw to the pair of fire snakes coiled on his shoulders. Ji Hao burned countless water-kind spirit creatures with the Taiji Creation caldron, then made these pills with their spirit blood.

    The two snakes swallowed the pills, excitedly shaking their heads. Every single scale of the two snakes stood straight up, with thin strands of fire power puffing out from under them.

    "I do!" Yi Di pondered carefully, then politely nodded to Ji Hao, agreeing with what he said.

    "Yi Shen and Yi Tian, if they didn¡¯t die, you and Yi Ren wouldn¡¯t have a chance to take over the greatest power of Eastern Wastnd." said Ji Hao while seriously looking at Yi Di. "Therefore, you should thank me, instead of being stupid enough to see me as your enemy, to hate me and want to build your throne with my head, just like those elders of yours who probably had their brains damaged."

    Scornfully smiling, Ji Hao continued in a cold voice, "To be honest, first, you can¡¯t kill me; second, if you Eastern Wastnd people truly get me killed at all cost, all Eastern Wastnd ns would be facing a destructive disaster...Believe it or not!"

    Yi Di¡¯s heart twitched. Looking at Ji Hao¡¯s confident face and thinking about all the unbelievable things he had done and the extraordinary powers he had shown in these years, Yi Di grinned embarrassedly and said, "Our elders might have been taking things too easy."

    "They are foolish!" Ji Hao crossed his legs and pinched the tails of the two fire snakes, making a bowknot with their tails.

    The two snakes gasped loudly, staring at Ji Hao and showing the whites of their eyes.

    Mr. Crow squatted on Ji Hao¡¯s head, looking down at the two snakes. He was quacking like a duck,ughing at the two poor little things which had been trying to unlock their tails yet failed over and over again.

    Yi Di remained silent for quite a while. He narrowed his eyes and carefully reviewed all conflicts that happened between Ji Hao and Ten Sun Country, and the causes of those conflicts. Finally, he slowly nodded and said, "Together, Eastern Wastnd ns are extremely powerful; Ten Sun Country is the dominator of the east. The Eastern Wastnd has one voice, one will...Gong Gong from the Northern Wastnd and Zhu Rong from the Southern Wastnd, they¡¯re sworn enemies of each other. They have been suppressing each other and consuming each other¡¯s power, but Eastern Wastnd has no enemy."

    Taking a long gasp, Yi Di continued in a deep vice, "Eastern Wastnd has no enemy; it has one voice, one will. Therefore, Eastern Wastnd is strong. All human emperors respected Eastern Wastnd, and because of this, Ten Sun Country acted all these years overbearingly."

    Before Ji Hao said anything, Yi Di went on, "And, because of Yi Feng, because he took away the supreme divine bow of Ten Sun Country, even though he¡¯s chosen by the divine bow itself as its owner..."

    Yi Di didn¡¯t finish this, but his point was clear.

    Yi Feng was Feng Xing¡¯s old name. He was an ordinary kid born to an ordinary family in Ten Sun Country. Nevertheless, he was chosen by the supreme divine bow as his owner. Without a doubt, this proved Feng Xing¡¯s extraordinary talents and potential. But how could those noble beings in Ten Sun Country tolerate this? How could those people let him live?

    They destroyed his home and ughtered his families. From their point of view, that was reasonable.

    Yi Shen and his people found out that Feng Xing and Ji Hao had be friends, brothers, who fought side by side. Therefore, they put Ji Hao¡¯s name on their killing list as well...As a result, Yi Shen and Yi Tian both died, while Ji Hao and Feng Xing we still alive and thriving.

    This was the reason why those Ten Sun Country leaders hated Ji Hao so much, that Yi Di, Yi Ren and the other their princes had to kill Ji Hao for an opportunity to ascend to the throne of Ten Sun Country!

    Whoever killed Ji Hao would be the next dominator of Ten Sun Country.

    "This is stupid." Atst, Yi Di gave his conclusion. He agreed with Ji Hao regarding what he said about those Ten Sun Country leaders.

    He witnessed Ji Hao¡¯s great power and sensed his immeasurably strong background. After that, he suddenly wanted tough. Those Ten Sun Country leaders, those noble people, did they really know about the man they had been offending? Didn¡¯t they know how the word ¡®death¡¯ was spelled?

    Ji Hao clearly saw the change of Yi Di¡¯s attitude, and he was quite pleased with it.

    "Good, now you think those people are stupid, and agree with me. So, follow my lead!"

    Ji Hao said straightforwardly, "I can provide you with the best bows, the best arrows; I can turn your warriors into a strong army. I can even..."

    Remaining silent for a while, Ji Haoughed, looked at Yi Di, and said, "I can even take a disciple for my Shifu, to turn you into a brother of mine! From now on, we¡¯re families. I will help you be the king of Ten Sun Country...And you, will give nothing but friendship and loyalty!"

    Ji Hao stood up and reached his right hand to Yi Di.

    Yi Di didn¡¯t respond for a while, but then, he reached out both hands and tightly held Ji Hao¡¯s.

    Their hands held together, tight, very tight...

 Chapter 1088: Take A Disciple For His Shifu

    Chapter 1088: Take A Disciple For His Shifu

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Outside the headquarters, Ji Tian, Ji Di, Ji Xuan, Ji Huang and a group of disciples from Ji Hao¡¯s Pce of Dao had long streamers holding in their hands. The streamers glowed with starlight, which had been transforming into sharp sword light beams, dazzling across the sky, covering the entire headquarters.

    Yi Di¡¯s warriors nervously stood outside the headquarters, with their eyes fixed on the extrarge tent of the headquarters. If Yi Di didn¡¯t bring twelve trusted Divine Magi warriormanders into the tent with him, these warriors of Yi Di might have already risen up and marched into the tent.

    Ji Hao ordered his guards to seal the headquarters with a magic formation. Inside the tent, were Ji Hao, Yi Di and a few others. From any angle, this looked like a trap, and Yi Di¡¯s warriors were surely nervous about it.

    Inside the tent, a jade incense burner table was ced in the middle. A nine meters long, three meters wide jade board floated above the table. On the thin jade board, Yu Yu¡¯s full-length portrait was carved with smooth lines.

    Ji Hao made this portrait of Yu Yu himself, for his disciples to worship.

    On the jade board, Yu Yu was wearing a red robe and treading on a cloud, with the blueprint of his sword formation drifting above his head, and the four swords hovering around him. He carried a vividly red wine cbash with his left hand, and his right hand raised. The forefinger and middle finger were straightened, pointing at the sky. A faint smile was showing on his handsome face, looking extremely otherworldly.

    On the right side of the jade board was a line of thumb-sized ancient characters ¡ª Master Shifu Yu Yu. Those characters were iid with powdered gold mixed with cinnabar, and were glowing rather brightly.

    A small jade incense burner was ced in the middle of the table. Ji Hao lit three handmade ambergris incense sticks, held them in his hands, and silently stood in front of the jade board. He prayed for a while, and next, put the incense sticks into the burner.

    Yi Di did exactly what Ji Hao did. Unustomedly, he lit three incense sticks and put them into the burner. Then, following Ji Hao, he kowtowed for three times towards Yu Yu¡¯s portrait, then remained kneeling, without making any other move.

    Ji Hao stood up and picked up a long jade ruler, heavily whipping on Yi Di¡¯s shoulder.

    "Yi Di, our sect follows clear and strict rules, yet, every rule is reasonable. You shall slowly get used to the other rules, but I am now asking you one question... Respect our Shifu and never betray, can you do that?"

    Yi Di kneeled on the ground, hands rested on hisp as he responded with a bright voice, "I can."

    Ji Hao whipped again on his shoulder with that ruler and continued asking, "Be friendly to your brothers and sisters, care and protect younger generations of the sect member, can you do that?"

    Yi Di seriously nodded. Led by Ji Hao, he had already sunken in an indescribable solemn and sacred atmosphere.

    Except for all kinds of scared offering ceremonies, the alliance of human ns didn¡¯t have much of rules orplicated etiquettes to follow. Even in the entrance ceremony for apprentices of the Magi Pce, a few kowtows would be the whole process.

    Ji Hao lit the incense so solemnly; he kneeled, kowtowed, and seriously performed a whole series of rituals. By doing this, he instantly pulled Yi Di into a strange, totally novel state. Yi Di didn¡¯t know who Yu Yu was, but all these formalities Ji Hao did clearly told him that Priest Yu Yu was a big deal. His sect was a big deal, and all his disciples were amazing!

    Added with Ji Hao¡¯s individual strength and all those shocking spell symbol arrows he provided, Yi Di had already started to admire Yu Yu and his sect, even before he formally became a disciple of Yu Yu.

    "I can!" Yi Di responded to Ji Hao¡¯s question decisively.

    Ji Hao continued asking questions, while Yi Di continued answering. After around ten questions, Ji Hao knocked Yi Di¡¯s head with the ruler and told him to kowtow to Yu Yu¡¯s portrait a few more times. Afterward, Ji Hao silently turned around and kneeled in front of the jade board, praying silently. In his head, he told Yu Yu everything about how he met Yi Di and why he brought Yi Di into the sect. In addition to that, he sincerely requested Yu Yu to understand him and ept Yi Di as a new disciple.

    "Shifu, if you don¡¯t mind, Yi Di, this little brother of mine, will formally be one of us!" Ji Hao grinningly looked at Yu Yu¡¯s portrait while hezily murmured,

    On the jade board, Yu Yu¡¯s portrait shone brightly. A faint silhouette emerged from the jade board and nced down at Ji Hao and Yi Di.

    "Good, this boy is fairly good."

    The faint silhouette raised his hand and released a flowing stream of light. The light quickly transformed into a hazy silhouette of an eight feet and one-inch long bow. Gradually, the bow silhouette turned clearer and clearer, and soon, an ancient styled, mottled bow descended into Yi Di¡¯s hands. The bow was coiled in sizzling electric bolts, as if it were condensed from thunderbolts.

    "Yi Di, my disciple, you shall assist your brother, Ji Hao. Follow his guidance, listen to hismand, and you will benefit from it. This ¡®thunder running bow¡¯ I found in the Chaos is extraordinary. Take it as a gift."

    The silhouette pointed his finger down and sent out another stream of light, flowing into Yi Di¡¯s forehead. Yi Di trembled, as he sensed countless magical archery arts surge into his head like tidewater. All those unimaginable archery arts were much more advanced than those he learned back in Eastern Wastnd.

    The archery art in Eastern Wastnd were only skills, but what Yu Yu gave him was the Dao!

    "I teach my disciples in ordance with their aptitudes; the contents of courses cover all kinds of weapons and martial arts. This ¡®Twenty-four Sr Terms Archery¡¯ I created has just been waiting for its owner, and now, it¡¯s your duty to carry it forward...Back then, I once met the ancestor of your Ten Sun Country, the ancient god Great Yi. His archery art was universe-shaking, yet, I, your Shifu, am no worse than him. Probably, one day, you will be mentioned in the same breath as Great Yi because of your achievements!" said the silhouette with a low voice. Then, the silhouette merged back into the jade board.

    Yi Di tremblingly held the thunder running bow and loudly kowtowed to the jade board for over a hundred times.

    Behind him, the twelve warriormanders werepletely stunned already. A handy-looking young man shouted directly out in surprise, "Thunder running bow...Twenty-four Sr Terms Archery? Back then, a strange man once forced ancestor Great Yi to drop his bow and admit defeat with only three arrow shots. Great Yi had also lost ten-thousand vats of best wine to that man!"

    Hearing this, Ji Hao quivered in shock and nearly fell straight to the ground.

    Did Yu Yu do something like that? Forcing Great Yi to drop his bow and admit defeat with three arrow shots? But Great Yi was a powerful divine God, and was famous for his great archery. Yu Yu did that for nothing else but ten-thousand vats of wine?! However...That sounded truly like something that Yu Yu would do!

    Yi Di raised his head, and couldn¡¯t even believe his own ears. "Is my Shifu that strange man? The one who defeated Great Yi? Is this truly the thunder running bow? One of the famous ten ancient divine bows?" asked Yi Di to the warriormander. "My ancestors¡¯ souls, Marquis Ear...No, Brother Ji Hao, who is our Shifu? Is he a divine God?" Yi Di turned to Ji Hao and asked.

    Ji Hao could only give a bitter smile. He pulled Yi Di up from the ground and responded with a deep voice, "That is a long story, very long...Hmm, let¡¯s go out first and finish what should be finished!"

    In the boundless Chaos, Dachi, Qing Wei, and Yu Yu quivered simultaneously.

    "The fortune of our sect is rising all of a sudden...Ji Hao, well done!"ughed all three of them.

 Chapter 1089: Make Another Armor

    Chapter 1089: Make Another Armor

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Yi Di took off his tight feather armor.

    kes of light flew out from his feather armor, as those beautiful feathers turned around one after another. Tiny natural patterns sparkled faintly on each feather, forming countlessplicated spell symbols.

    This feather armor released a strong yet flexible power vibration, and was entirely glowing with a beautiful light; each detail of it was so natural and beautiful.

    This feather armor had a name, ¡®swan¡¯. It was a peak-level Divine-Magus-grade magic treasure that originated from Eastern Wastnd and was passed down through generations.

    ording to the legend, this feather armor originated from the feathers of a powerful swan which lived for countless centuries. Every single feather of the swan contained immeasurable power and thriving life-force. An ancestor of Ten Sun Country people made the move, killed the swan, and took its feathers. A lingering trace of the swan¡¯s soul merged with those feathers, naturally turning the feathers into this swan armor.

    Even a wild boar could run as fast as wind with this feather armor. No matter howrge and clumsy the boar was, wearing this feather armor, it could run swiftly and quietly, without making any noise.

    This feather armor also had an amazing defensive power. Ten high-level Divine Magi could join hands andunch full-power attacks at the feather armor, and the attack couldst for three to five minutes, but not even a feather on this armor would be harmed. The feather could naturally create a ¡®hurricane forcefield¡¯, which meant the feathers could raise a fierce whirlwind three-hundred meters around its user. Within this range, any average-level attack would be shred by the whirlwind.

    This was an incredibly precious magic armor. Ten Sun Country was a wealthy country; during the past countless years, many people tried to copy this feather armor, but all failed, wasting many materials for nothing.

    This was also an armor stained with blood. As no one managed to copy it, many powerful archers from Ten Sun Country went deep into jungles and forests, hunting all kinds of powerful birds and looking for a simr armor. Those people killed countless beautiful birds, yet attained nothing.

    Yi Di was a direct descendant of that powerful archer who killed that strong swan back then. Among all descendants of that archer, Yi Di had the purest bloodline. He was quite talented, reaching an extraordinary level at a young age. That is why the elders of his family gifted the swan armor to him.

    "Brother, it won¡¯t work!" said Yi Di straightforwardly to Ji Hao, "This treasure is naturally crafted and can¡¯t be copied. My ancestors wasted countless materials, but they didn¡¯t even manage to shape a thing like it."

    Handing the swan armor to Ji Hao with both hands, Yi Di continued generously, "Brother, if you like it, just take it!"

    Ji Hao took over the armor, then conveniently flicked Yi Di¡¯s forehead and said, "What do I need your treasure for? I just want to study it. Your warriors are indeed strong, and with my arrows, they can be terrifyingly strong. However, their defensive powers needs to be improved...Strong power and strong defense, that¡¯s what a real elite force should be like."

    Ji Hao ordered the twelve warriormanders to take off their feather armors as well, then sent them out of the headquarters, along with Yi Di.

    Sitting in the tent with crossed legs, Ji Hao threw the thirteen feather armors into the five-colored cauldron, while ssifying all strange materials he had collected. Soon, Ji Hao piled each type of material up into a small hill around him.

    Outside the headquarter tent, seeing Yi Di and those warriormanders wak out, those Ten Sun Country warriors simultaneously let out a sigh of relief, as they were getting more and more nervous. Those warriors walked up hurriedly. A few higher-grademanders surrounded Yi Di and began asking all kinds of questions.

    "Lord, Marquis Yao kept you in there for such a long while. Did he y any trick?"

    "Lord, you must be careful. Marquis Yao is brutal. Countless Eastern Wastnd heroes have fallen in his hands. Don¡¯t let him fool you!"

    "Lord, you have to remember what our elders said, whoever brings back Marquis Yao¡¯s head will be the next owner of Ten Sun Country!"

    Yi Di remained silent with a dark face. He reached out his hand and gave each of thesemanders a heavy p right on the heads. He didn¡¯t do it gently. Instead, he pped loudly and made thosemanders shout in pain.

    "What are you talking about? Marquis Yao invited me in with kindness!" Yi Di puffed out his chest, proudly took out the thunder running bow, and said, "Look at this treasure. This is the thunder running bow, one of the ten ancient divine bows in the world! This is the thunder running bow, only slightly weaker than the greatest supreme divine bow of our country! And this, is a gift from Marquis Yao!"

    Snorting coldly, Yi Di threw a threatening side nce at Yi Ren, who had been staring at him from a distance away. Intentionally raising his voice, Yi Di continued, "Marquis Yao Ji Hao is our friend from now on. No one is allowed to speak ill of him in front of me! No one should sneakily speak ill of him either!"

    "All in all, Marquis Yao is our family now. From this day on, you all have to listen to Marquis Yao¡¯s demand and follow his lead!"

    With a bright grin, Yi Di took out a few space bracelets withrge capacities and handed to the fewmanders around him. Contained in these bracelets were nothing else but those spell symbol arrows Ji Hao made with the five-colored cauldron.

    The few trustedmanders held their breaths, then distributed these arrows to those warriors under theirmands carefully yet excitedly. The two-hundred-thousand elite warriors under Yi Di¡¯s directmand each attained fifty-thousand spell symbol arrows. With such arge quantity of powerful spell symbol arrows, the battle efficiency of these warriors was raised by a couple of times.

    Within a couple of hours, the barrack Yi Di lived in became as boisterous as a market.

    Many Eastern Wastnd high-grademanders came to see him, all withplicated, secretive facial expressions. Some of these people came in small groups while some came alone, sneakily. They visited Yi Di in an endless stream for those spell symbol arrows Ji Hao made...Smarter ones also asked Yi Di obliquely what he promised Ji Hao to get such a massive batch of super-grade spell symbols arrows.

    Yi Di wasn¡¯t silly. On the contrary, he was rather smart and capable. After all, he stood out from the brutalpetition in Ten Sun Country and became one of the fewpetitive candidates for the throne of Ten Sun Country. He used those spell symbol arrows as a bait. He tempted some people with great profits and threatened some with the military force held in his hands, while ying the friendship card with the others. In a couple of hours, Yi Di gathered a considerable number of Eastern Wastnd forces.

    Meanwhile, Ji Hao sat in the headquarters tent, delightfully looking at the thirteen tight feather armors floating around him.

    "You...What kind of treasure are you? Is there anything you can¡¯t do?" Among the thirteen feather armors, one was the swan armor which served as the original piece, while the other twelve were copies made by the five-colored cauldron. The twelve copies were based on the twelve feather armors that belonged to those trustedmanders, added with arge number of precious materials.

    These twelve copies were not too powerful, only around ny percent as powerful as the swan armor.

 Chapter 1090: All-round Upgrade

    Chapter 1090: All-round Upgrade

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    A feather armor ny percent as powerful as the swan armor, could allow its owner to move twice as faster as the other same-level archers, and three times nimbler. Besides, it could also improve the overall battle efficiency of this archer by at least ten times!

    A feather armor like this could shield its owner against fierce attacksunched by peak-level Divine Magi. If the one wearing this armor was a Divine Magus, added with his or her strong body, no Divine-Magus-level enemy could ever harm even a hair of his or her. Even if the one wearing this armor was only a Senior Magus, with the defense provided by this feather armor, this Senior Magus could survive full-power attacksunched by high-level Divine Magi for a couple of times. Magus-King-level and Senior-level enemies couldn¡¯t possibly cause any threat to this Senior Magus.

    If all warriors in an army were wearing feather armors like these, as long as the Divine-Magus-levelmanders in this army could pin down all Divine-Magus-level enemies during a battle, this army would never be defeated. It would be a terrifying, invincible iron army.

    "Great, truly great. But what kind of treasure are you?" Ji Hao was slightly shocked and confused. He wrapped up the five-colored cauldron with his spirit power and carefully observed thoseplicated patterns on it.

    But soon, Ji Hao gave up on digging the background of the cauldron. Whatever it really was, and wherever it came from, it had only been benefiting Ji Hao for now. Therefore, Ji Hao should get the most out of it.

    "Yi Di! Yi Di!"

    Ji Hao shouted. Following his voice, Yi Di and the few trustedmanders rushed into he tent.

    Conveniently throwing the swan armor back to Yi Di, Ji Hao showed the twelve remolded feathers armors. The twelve feather armors were wrapping in a faint glow that had been flowing and glistening like water, shaking slightly and stirring up waves of ripples.

    "Eh?" Yi Di and thosemanders instantly had their eyes fixed on the twelve armors. Suddenly, their pupils shrunk to the size of a needlepoint.

    "This is my cloud roc armor!" Amander dragged over an armor and flicked in his hands. Swoosh! A strong gust of wind winded up, even whirling many small things in the tent up into the air.

    On the cloud roc armor, feathers straightened up and released thin yet sharp air streams, hovering around the armor. Small andplicated patterns emerged on the feathers. These natural patterns formed countless air-stream-shaped spell symbols, under the effect of which, the armor vibrated intensively, and themander could barely hold it.

    "This is a Divine-level magic treasure handed down by my ancestors through thirteen generations. An ancestor of mine killed a cyan-eyed cloud roc, took its feather...He bribed a Xiu n master with a huge sum of money in Pu Ban City, who made this armor for him with incalcble precious materials." In surprise, thismander looked at the armor held in his hands and said, "But now, it¡¯s at least ten times stronger! Ten times!"

    Ji Hao took out a leather scroll and threw to Yi Di.

    Written in the scroll was a list of hundreds of rare materials. All these rare materials were required for remolding regr feather armors with the five-colored cauldron. The remolding process would upgrade those regr feather armors to the level of the swan armor.

    "Collect these materials as quickly as possible." said Ji Hao with a nd tone, "Then bring all feather armors of your trusted warriors...I will build an ¡®unkible¡¯ absolute elite army for you!"

    Yi Di shook in amazement. ncing at Ji Hao in shock, Yi Di abruptly turned around and stared at the cloud roc armor, which was surrounded by fierce airstreams.

    Without saying a word, he pulled out the two feet long short sword tied around his waist andunched a heavy hack towards the armor. Activated by the power of a peak-level Divine Magus, a three feet long beam of sword light dazzled out from the sword tip and hacked on the armor.

    Following a sizzling noise, rapidly flowing air streams swirled up from the armor and transformed into countless small whirlwinds, shielding the armor behind. Yi Di used sixty percent of his strength tounch this hack, yet the sword light he sent out didn¡¯t manage to even touch the cloud roc armor before it was dispelled.

    "This feather armor is eighty to ny percent as powerful as the swan armor!" Yi Di¡¯s face blushed with excitement, as if the blood would soon ooze out from every pore of his.

    "Brother Ji Hao...Are you saying that each of my two-hundred-thousand warriors can have a feather amor like this?" Yi Di and those trustedmanders clenched their fists tight, staring straight at Ji Hao, even showing madness on their faces.

    They couldn¡¯t believe what they had just heard. However, their minds told them that they had to believe what Ji Hao said.

    They hesitated, they struggled, and they were in pain. They wanted so badly to believe in Ji Hao¡¯s words, but they were also afraid. They were worried that Ji Hao was only messing around with them, and they would be so disappointed after they find out the truth.

    In Eastern Wastnd, in Ten Sun Country, the swan armor was known as a top-grade magic treasure; it could even be the greatest treasure of anyrge human n. Any armor eighty to ny percent as powerful as the swan armor could be counted as a true supreme magic treasure, and could be seen as the greatest treasure of a regrrge n or family.

    If each one of Yi Di¡¯s two-hundred-thousand warriors could have an armor like that, as Ji Hao said, they would truly be unkible on the battlefield. This army under Yi Di¡¯smand would be strong enough to defeat millions, even tens of millions of enemies. Added with those spell symbol arrows Ji Hao provided, even powerful Divine Magi would fall under their storm-like attacks.

    Perfect attack, perfect defense... Could such an army truly exist?

    "Go, collect the materials!" Ji Hao flicked Yi Di¡¯s forehead and said seriously, "Nothing but two-hundred-thousand feather armors...Just small stuff. When you meet our Shifu in person, you will know how powerful our sect truly is... And that is something you can not even dream about."

    Yi Di and his trustedmanders were immediately filled with deep esteem. What Ji Hao tried to say was that these armors and all those arrows were actually made by Yu Yu, right?

    Yu Yu gave one of the ten famous ancient divine bows to Yi Di as a gift so generously. Therefore, Yi Di and thosemanders were fully convinced by Ji Hao.

    In the next few days, Yi Di and his trustedmanders acted like greedy wild dogs. By hook or by crook, they made hundreds of vows and promises, and even gave out countless pretty girls from their families, set incalcble engagements, and finally got all materials Ji Hao required.

    The five-colored cauldron was inexplicably magical. Those materials were sent to Ji Hao, and were swallowed by it. As the inexhaustible power of creation wrapped up those materials, there came the musical. Within a quarter of an hour, two-hundred-thousand feather armors were remolded, each ny-percent as powerful as the swan armor.

    Deep inside each remolded feather armor was an extra magic formation, which hadpletely merged with the armor.

    A trace of essence sun fire hid in each of the extra magic formation. If Yi Di and his warriors betrayed Ji Hao, Ji Hao could trigger the essence sun fire with a single thought and burn all of them into ashes.

    After those feather armors were remolded, Ji Hao called Yi Di and redistributed these armors to his warriors.

    With these remolded feather armors, the powers of the two-hundred-thousand elite warriors under Yi Di¡¯smand were instantly andrgely improved.

    Before all warriors changed to the new armor, a resonant voice suddenly echoed across the entire water city.

    "Yi Di, you betrayer, show your face, and die!"

 Chapter 1091: A Vow of A Broken Arrow

    Chapter 1091: A Vow of A Broken Arrow

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    On the vast water, beside the water city which was being pulled to the north by starry void spirit turtles, Yi Ren stood on a drifting deadwood, holding the ¡®cicada-falling bow¡¯ which was the inherited magic treasure of his family. He was the one who had been shouting loudly with a nd face.

    However, his heart was filled with anxiety.

    In the recent couple of days, in all Eastern Wastnd ns, especially in the army of Ten Sun Country, undercurrents had been growing up. Within a short span of time, Yi Ren and his trusted warriormanders discovered this bad trend.

    Because of those super powerful spell symbols arrows Ji Hao provided, Yi Di suddenly gained an amazing attraction. High-grademanders from all Eastern Wastnd ns and Ten Sun Country all went to Yi Di, just like a group of flies which had sensed the smell of blood. Even some neutral ns, which had never been involved in the power struggles of Ten Sun Country, now swung to Yi Di.

    Spell symbols arrows, everyone wanted spell symbols arrows from Yi Di. Everyone wanted those spell symbols arrows provided by Ji Hao, which were many times greater than the ones made by the most powerful master arrow crafters in Eastern Wastnd.

    To an Eastern Wastnd man, a top-grade, powerful spell symbol arrow could serve as an inherited magic treasure of his family. For a top-grade spell symbol arrow, an Eastern Wastnd man would be willing to give all he had.

    To warriors from Southern Wastnd, West Wastnd and Northern Wastnd, a small spell symbol arrow might not be attractive at all. However, in the eyes of an Eastern Wastnd man, that could be as important as his life.

    Yi Ren clearly sensed that in the past few days, those Eastern Wastnd n elders andmanders who used to be close to him had changed. When talking to Yi Di, those people started to avoid giving direct answers, neither were they willing to make direct eye-contact with him anymore. Moreover, warriors under those people¡¯smands had now been running into Yi Di¡¯s barrack every single day, mingling with his warriors and calling them brothers.

    Even those warriors under Yi Ren¡¯s directmand, who shared the same bloodline with him and were rted to him, started to have different thoughts. These warriors now gathered in small groups, whispering to each other. Everything they said was about those spell symbol arrows.

    Before, in this water city, Yi Di and Yi Ren each had fifty percent of all Eastern Wastnd people as supporters. But in merely two to three days after Ji Hao threw out those spell symbols arrows, around seventy percent of all Eastern Wastnd people chose to support Yi Di, while around thirty percent were left as Yi Ren¡¯s supporters.

    Afterward, Yi Di made his move again. He made all kinds of promises; he even promised someone his unborn daughter. In return, he gained a giant amount of rare materials from those Eastern Wastnd n elders and high-grademanders. Soon, Yi Ren discovered in a great shock that as Yi Di made a series of ridiculous promises, united by mirages and various kinds of interests, Yi Di¡¯s approval rating had suddenly raised to over eighty percent.

    Only less than ten percent of all Eastern Wastnd people in the water city remained to be Yi Ren¡¯s unwavering supporters, while the others seemed to be neutral. But, they were actually hesitating, as their warriors had also been heading to Yi Di¡¯s barracks all the time.

    This situation was extremely bad. Eastern Wastnd in this city were all top-grade elites from all Eastern Wastnd ns and Ten Sun Country, who were used to station in Pu Ban City. These elites were rather influential in their own ns, which meant their attitudes could represent a big half of their nsmen. If one let these elites¡¯ attitudes affect the standpoints of their ns, Yi Di would be able to defeat Yi Ren and be the future owner of Ten Sun Country quite easily.

    Yi Ren was too anxious; he couldn¡¯t let this terrible situation continue.

    When he saw Yi Di walk into the headquarters once again, seeming to be nning something with Ji Hao, he couldn¡¯t help but fly out of the water city. He trod on the water while shouting out loud.

    Yi Di was wearing the splendidly glowing swan cloak, and holding the thunder running bow, which was coiled with sizzling thunderbolts. A handful of spell symbols arrows were ntingly held in the quiver tied around his waist. Visible and twisted gusts of winds swished around his body, which allowed him to fly across barracks, tents, then airilynd on the water surface, three-thousand meters away from Yi Ren.

    A withered leaf was shaking intensely on the water surface. Treading on the leaf, Yi Di¡¯s body began shaking along with it.

    Ji Hao walked out of the headquarters and flew up into a watchtower. Crossing his arms over his chest, he narrowed his eyes while looking at Yi Di and Yi Ren, who were facing each other.

    "Feng Xing, Yi Di, and his families have nothing to do with what happened to you back then. Now that he¡¯s one of us, you go help him." Yi Hao spread out his spirit power and soon found Feng Xing on another watch tower, that was a short distance away. Ji Hao hurriedly sent his voice to Feng Xing¡¯s ears by using his spirit power.

    Feng Xing narrowed his eyes, took a nce at Yi Di and Yi Ren, then slowly nodded, "My enemies are Yi Shen and his families, not Yi Di. Since Yi Di¡¯s one of us now...I know what to do."

    Ji Hao waved his hand to Feng Xing, then turned to Yi Di and Yi Ren again.

    Two-hundred-thousand elite archers under Yi Di¡¯s directmand were now mounting on iron feather eagles. Yi Ren¡¯s family was slightly stronger than Yi Di¡¯s family. He also had two-hundred-thousand elite archers under his directmand, mounted on blood-eyed vultures. Blood-eyed vultures were faster than iron feather eagles, and were more flexible on battlefields.

    In terms of general strength, archers under Yi Ren¡¯s directmand were slightly stronger than those under Yi Di¡¯s directmand. But things were different now, and Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but smile. Those archers under Yi Di¡¯smand now had new equipment, and were powerful enough to crush Yi Ren¡¯s troop.

    "Why are you yelling?" Yi Dinded on the water. He was two years older than Yi Ren. Therefore, he put on an elder-brother-like face and shouted harshly, "Do you know that we¡¯re governed by military discipline? You shouldn¡¯t be yelling nonsense in here. If the morale of the army is shaken by you, you would be suffering Minister Hao Tao¡¯sshes...Do you actually want to be punished?"

    Yi Ren¡¯s face blushed slightly. He red at Yi Di and shouted, "Yi Di, you know clearly what you have done!"

    Yi Di spread his hands, showed an honest face, and said, "What have I done? Did I do any nasty thing? Say it out, what have I done that made you shout so loud at me?"

    Yi Shen popped up his eyes and yelled loudly, "You colluded with Ji Hao..."

    Yi Diughed out loud, interrupted Yi Ren, and said, "How ridiculous! Marquis Yao Ji Hao is the chiefmander of this great army. I am reporting to him, and this is perfectly reasonable! Did you say that I ¡®colluded¡¯ with Marquis Yao? What do you mean by that?"

    Yi Di suddenly raised his voice and growled, "You used the word ¡®colluded¡¯...Are you seeing Marquis Yao as an enemy? Yi Ren, you¡¯re with bad intentions! You are perfidious! Are you with Gong Gong? Are you betraying your own kind?!"

    A huge mended on Yi Ren¡¯s head, instantly throwing him into a panic.

    He looked at Yi Di in shock. Suddenly, Yi Ren pulled out an arrow, cracked it, and threw the broken arrow heavily towards Yi Di.

    "Yi Di, I am vowing with this broken arrow, I want to make a bet with you! I¡¯ll bet with my life!"

 Chapter 1092: His Life

    Chapter 1092: His Life

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Bows and arrows were sacred to Eastern Wastnd people. The vow of a broken arrow was the most sacred vow in all Eastern Wastnd ns.

    When an Eastern Wastnd archer broke an arrow and threw it to another warrior, this represented the start of a decisive battle!

    Even those master Maguspriests from all Eastern Wastnd ns, who possessed the highest status, or the king of Ten Sun Country, didn¡¯t have the right to stop a battle started by a vow of a broken sword.

    Yi Ren was enraged, but the rage didn¡¯t burn his mind. At the moment, Ji Hao was the chiefmander of this united army. Therefore, Yi Ren could never let Yi Di finish his speech and reveal Yi Ren¡¯s disloyalty to Ji Hao.

    Ten Sun Country leaders had made the call; whoever killed Ji Hao would be the next king of Ten Sun Country. Nevertheless, this could only be kept in mind, instead of speaking out, not to mention shouting it out loud in front of the entire army.

    Hao Tao was in here, maintaining the order of the entire army. If Yi Di exposed Yi Ren¡¯s ill intent, Yi Ren believed that Hao Tao would definitely execute him right on the spot, before everyone¡¯s face. Therefore, he broke an arrow and threw it to Yi Di, boosting up his power as he burst with a resonant growl to challenge Yi Di, "Yi Di, if you still remember that you¡¯re an Eastern Wastnd man, if you still remember that you are a possessor of the noble Ten Sun Country bloodline, fight me!"

    Letting out a long breath, Yi Ren gave a frigid smile and continued, "This time, let¡¯s bet with all we have!"

    Yi Di¡¯s look turned colder and colder. Staring at Yi Ren, he responded coldly, "Bet with all we have?"

    Yi Ren seriously nodded and said, "Our warrior, our properties, our territories in Ten Sun Country, including our fianc¨¦es, our lives, our honors... all that we have... all!"

    Thunderous wing-pping noises could be heard. Iron feather eagles and blood-eyed vultures rose from the city and screamed shrilly, swished straight into the sky. These enormous fierce birds hovered in the air for a while, then slowly lined up behind Yi Ren and Yi Di.

    Nearly a hundred elders and high-grademanders from Ten Sun Country and other Eastern Wastnd warriors flew up into the sky. Strong gusts of wind roared behind their bodies and condensed into gigantic wings, holding them up in midair. They silently floated in the air, ndly looking at Yi Ren and Yi Di.

    The battle started by a vow of a broken arrow was sacred. Not a single Eastern Wastnd person would stop the sacred battle.

    Yi Ren turned around and growled at the two-hundred-thousand archers mounting on blood-eyed vultures, floating behind him, "I broke an arrow to make a vow. Under the witness of my ancestors¡¯ souls and the Gods of the world, if I die in the battle, you shall follow Yi Di¡¯s lead, be loyal to him, and obey every word he says!"

    All warriors mounting on blood-eyed vultures roared out in response. They each pulled out an arrow from the quiver, cracked it, then threw it down.

    Yi Di turned around as well and seriously ordered his warriors, who were mounting on iron feather eagles, "A vow of a broken arrow... Under the witness of my ancestors¡¯ souls and the Gods of the world, if I die in the battle, you shall follow Yi Ren¡¯s lead, fight for him, and obey every word he says!"

    Warriors mounting on iron feather eagles also pulled out arrows from their quivers, with their faces slightly twitched and teeth gnashed. They cracked the arrows, then tremblingly threw those broken arrows down.

    The arrows broken by Yi Ren¡¯s warriors were regr arrows. Therefore, those warriors felt nothing when cracking those arrows. However, Yi Di had just distributed arge number of spell symbol arrows to his warriors. By now, contained in those warriors¡¯ quivers were all super-grade spell symbol arrows provided by Ji Hao, without even one regr arrow. The vow of a broken arrow cost each of those warriors such a precious spell symbol arrow, because of which, those warriors even had their internal organs twitching in pain.

    "Yi Di, you first!" Yi Ren raised his bow and slightly shook his body, then slid backward for over ten miles with his tiptoes dipped in the water.

    "Yi Ren, after you!" Yi Di raised the thunder running bow. All of a sudden, a hurricane started around his body. A roaring gale rolled him straight up into the sky.

    Behind Ji Hao¡¯s body, a silhouette swiftly shed across. With a dark face, Hao Tao stood on the watchtower as he said, "Starting a fight in the army, this is a grave crime!"

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t even take a nce backward as he responded quickly, "We should respect the tradition of Eastern Wastnd. They want to fight to death, so let them do it."

    Pausing slightly, Ji Hao lowered his voice and said, "Only one leader is needed for the troops from Eastern Wastnd. I was just wondering how we should send Yi Ren back to Pu Ban City...He jumped out, seeking death... Then, let him die."

    Hao Tao¡¯s face twitched intensely.

    What Ji Hao said didn¡¯t meet Hao Tao¡¯s principles at all. Nevertheless, this n of Ji Hao would serve the interest of the entire humankind under the current situation, and was pretty perfect for the series of ns made by Si Wen Ming and Emperor Shun for the future. Hao Tao struggled a while in his head, but atst, he sighed silently.

    "The tradition of Eastern Wastnd...Alright!" A long whileter, Hao Tao murmured.

    Iron feather eagles and blood-eyed vultures had been screaming. They rose to the higher sky, hovering like two dark torrents. They screamed and challenged each other; they vibrated their wings, breaking the air, and letting feathers drift down from the sky.

    The feathers fell down like snowkes. All of a sudden, Yi Ren gave a deep shout, "Autumn breeze blows off the cicadas". Saying this, he pulled the bowstring in his hand. A dim light shed across the cicada-falling bow of his, and in the following moment, three-thousand arrows were released, flying silently to Yi Di, glowing with a faint cyan-golden light and looking like a golden wind inte autumn.

    The wind was dry and cold, withering all living creatures, and delivering a fierce aura of killing.

    Yi Renunched the first shot. When the arrows were still tens of miles away from Yi Di, the strong aura of killing had spread out. From the water treading under Yi Ren¡¯s feet, a giant number of dead fishes floated up, showing their white bellies.

    "Eastern Wastnd archery, indeed impressive!" Hao Tao¡¯s dark face twitched again as he praised sincerely.

    "¡®Autumn breeze blows off the cicadas¡¯, nothing more than this!" Ji Hao smiled coldly. This shot seemed to be extraordinary, yet it only contained a slight race of the great Dao of autumn withering, and was still far, far away from the true great Dao.

    Ji Hao had reached a certain stage on the study of great Dao, which allowed him to despise this shotunched by Yi Ren.

    "Insects Awaken!" High up in the air, Yi Di suddenly burst with a great roar. ¡®Insects Awaken¡¯ was a move of the Twenty-four Sr Terms Art of Sword gifted by Yu Yu. Yi Diunched the move and created an earth-shaking thunder, roaring down along with a cyan bolt of lightning.

    A tremendously strong life-force descended straight to Yi Ren¡¯s head. This life-force waspletely against Yi Ren¡¯s ¡®Autumn breeze blows off the cicadas¡¯. Stimted by the move of ¡®Insects Awaken¡¯ was the life-force that belonged to all living creatures in the world. After that thunder, the life-force of the world was boosted up, and all living creatures were seemingly awakened. That overwhelming force immediately tore Yi Ren¡¯s intent apart, and blew the three-thousand arrows up.

    Yi Ren howled out with a high-pitched voice. He lost his bnce, as his head swung backwards. A brightly shining ¡®wolf tooth¡¯ arrow sank deep into the spot between his eyebrows. Cyan-colored bolts of lightning had been sizzling around the arrow. Yi Ren¡¯s body wasn¡¯t damaged too badly, but his soul was already crushed by the intent delivered by the move of ¡®Insects Awaken¡¯.

    Facing the divine bow, the powerful arrow and the amazing archery art of Yi Di, Yi Ren¡¯s challenge was like a bubble on the water surface, shattering with a slight touch.

    "A vow of a broken arrow!" Yi Di raised his thunder running bow high.

    The two-hundred-thousand blood-eyed vultures stopped hovering. In the air, a giant number of Yi Ren¡¯s warriors kneeled on one knee, loudly calling Yi Di ¡®master¡¯.

    Among Yi Ren¡¯s two-hundred-thousand warriors, around six-thousand didn¡¯t kneel. Instead, they pulled out their swords and neatly beheaded themselves.

    Blood sshed out, while those warriors fell from the sky, into the water.

    Their mounts screamed in sadness, dove straight down from the sky, and cracked their neck bones on the water surface.

 Chapter 1093: A Visitor Late At Night

    Chapter 1093: A Visitor Late At Night

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Such brave, staunch men actually existed among Yi Ren¡¯s warriors.

    The six-thousand warriors beheaded themselves and shed their blood into the water. Their blood was scorching hot, even boiling the water, and attracted countless greedy water-kind creatures who were thrilled to devour that fresh blood.

    Looking at the dead bodies of these brave warriors floating on the water, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but raise his head and sigh towards the sky. Howe these brave and loyal warriors followed Yi Ren, such a reckless and incapable man, as their leader?

    "Such a shame! They¡¯re worthy of respect, and it¡¯s regrettable." Ji Hao gave a resonant roar towards the sky, then waved his right arm, releasing countless beams of golden light that immediately burned out all those water-kind creatures on the water surface which had been fighting each other for the blood of those warriors.

    Ji Hao ordered his warriors to bury these dead warriors well. Then, he returned to the headquarters, and grabbed Hao Tao to drink together.

    Yi Di had be Ji Hao¡¯s brother in the sect. As for the so-called mission of detecting the current situation of the non-humankind, even including finding out the colors of the daily underwear of the twelve non-humankind emperors, was naturally forgotten, fading along the wind.

    Except for the six-thousand warriors who beheaded themselves, all of Yi Ren¡¯s warriors followed Yi Di¡¯s lead. Ji Hao treated these warriors equally, and provided them with super-grade spell symbol arrows, also upgrading their feather cloaks.

    Yi Di now had nearly four-hundred-thousand warriors under hismand. Among these warriors, even the weakest ones were peak-level Senior Magi, with strong defensive cloaks, which were ny percent as powerful as the swan cloak, and tens of thousands of super-grade spell symbol arrows. Every day, Yi Di would lead this elite force and rise into the sky, hovering in the air like a dark cloud to practice the battle formations. Gradually, Yi Di could manipte this great force as freely as using his own arms.

    Time flew by. The enormous city on the water continued moving northward slowly. During the journey, some daring and silly water-kind beings peeked at the city from a distance, but all ended up being shot into sifters by Eastern Wastnd archers. Other than this, nothing special had happened.

    Guided by Yi Di, Eastern Wastnd n elders visited Ji Hao one after another. Usually, after a friendly conversation, these elders would all kneel, pledge their allegiances to Ji Hao. They promised that they would do whatever they could to help Yi Di attain the throne of Ten Sun Country.

    In return of this, Ji Hao paid nothing but spending some of his spirit power to produce a batch of spell symbol arrows for each of these Eastern Wastnd ns, and upgrading the feather cloaks of their warriors...As for the required materials, those were provided by these Eastern Wastnd ns themselves.

    The sky was still covered by dark clouds, while the heavy rain had been roaring down constantly. Because of the dark clouds and the rain, the world seemed dark.

    A bronze water hourss stood in the middle of the water city, with water drops dripping down, one after another. The water hourss was marked with time scales. Although the daylight had been absent for long, patrolling warriors in the city only need to take a nce at the water hourss to find out that it was midnight.

    Beside the water city, an area abruptly rose from the water surface. The clear water flew slowly, soon forming a human shape. Pushed by the waves, this man-shaped water drifted towards the water city, getting closer and closer. Torches on the city wall shone brightly on the man-shaped water, yet weirdly, it didn¡¯t reflect any light.

    "A giant wooden city, Ji Hao, this kid is indeed capable." A hoarse voice came from the man-shaped water, "But why is he bringing such an elite force to the north? Preventing the invasion of the non-humankind?...Hehe, who would believe that?"

    "He can¡¯t attack Northern Wastnd directly, can he? Which army would march so slowly? Such a giant army, heading to Northern Wastnd at such a low speed, without mountain-huge piles of food. They would all be starved to death on the journey!"

    "So confusing, I don¡¯t get it, I don¡¯t get it!"

    The man-shaped water nimbly rolled, then reached to under the city wall in a moment. It shook slightly, then transformed into a hazy stream of watery mist, and drifted into the wooden city wall. A strong protective magic screen was set on the city wall, but clearly, this ¡®man¡¯ was more powerful than whoever set the magic screen. No reaction was made by the magic screen based on the wall, and the hazy silhouette formed from watery mist had gotten into the city through the wall already.

    Without making any sound, the silhouette airily drifted across a few patrolling squads as he unhurriedly approached the headquarters tent.

    On a watchtower beside the headquarters, Taisi lied on the roof, his eyes popped widely out, fixed in the distance. In his confused eyes,rge troops of water-kind spirit creatures had been heading south, hundreds of miles away.

    His unfocused eyesnded on a chubby spirit eel hundreds of miles away. Thisrge eel was over three-hundred meters long, with glistening silver scales. Every time it twisted its body, the tender flesh under its silver sparkling scales would shake.

    "What a fleshy eel...Let Feng Xing slice it and Yu Mu cook it into soup, added with the venom of the red-heart three-tailed scorpion they caught yesterday...Spicy, fresh, so delicious... I¡¯m drooling already!" murmured Taisi.

    As his belly rumbled, Taisi slowly reached out his hands towards that giant eel hundreds of miles away.

    He reached his hand out for half a foot, then a thick wave of air ripples was stirred up from around his palm strangely. He breathed deeply as his hand merged with the air slowly, reaching to the eel in an indescribable, magical way.

    Suddenly, a pale beam of light shed across his confused eyes. Almost instinctively, he turned around and stared at that hazy, watery mist silhouette. That pair of eyes of his was sparkling with a dim, weird light.

    "An invasion...Enemies! Where¡¯s Shaosi?"Taisi raised his head, subconsciously attempting to call Shaosi¡¯s name to tell her to deal with the intruders.

    "Eh? Feng Xing told me that I am the big brother, and I can¡¯t let my little sister do everything, because that is too shameful as a man!"Taisi lowered his voice and mumbled, "I am a big brother, and I can¡¯t let my little sister handle everything!"

    Leaning his head, Taisi remained silent and pondered for a while, then raised up his hand, waved his finger, and took out the Nailhead Seven Arrow Book.

    A breeze blew from behind, while an enormous silhouette appeared behind him. This silhouette seemed to exist for real, but also seemed to be an illusion. It was like a shadow behind the whole world. In the pale, hollowed eye sockets of this silhouette, a misty divine light locked on the watery mist silhouette, along with a strong aura of death.

    "Kill!" Taisi didn¡¯t n to ask any question. He didn¡¯t even have a clue about catching an enemy alive for a confession.

    He discovered an intruder, and in his eyes, this intruder was an enemy undoubtedly. Therefore, he used his most powerful weapon for the very first move, and cast the most lethal magic curse.

    The hazy watery mist silhouette suddenly burst with a scream, while the faint watery mist turned blood-red.

    Puffing noises came from the watery mist without an end; blood sprayed out from it like a rain.

    "Bastard! Who dared to sneak attack your great master?!" The voice of that silhouette turned weak and powerless, sounding even dying.

    "Your Master Taisi sneak attacked you!" Taisi stood up, tremblingly pointed at that silhouette, and shouted out.

 Chapter 1094: Fight Wuzhi Qi

    Chapter 1094: Fight Wuzhi Qi

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    It was a stormy night, with a frigid wind blowing.

    The scrawny Taisi was wearing a long white shirt, standing on the watchtower. The wind blew across and rustled his shirt. He looked like a skinny ghost that showed up in the human world, along with the bone-piercing coldness.

    The wind was way too cold. Taisi stood up with great courage, pointed at that silhouette and burst with a great growl. But blown by the wind, he quivered, and his tiger-like vigor instantly turned like a meowing cat.

    With his teeth striking against each other, Taisi squatted on the watchtower and curled his body,ining about this cold night.

    Ji Hao was sitting in the headquarters tent, with a ck and a white airstream hovering and coiling in front of him, as he had been trying to gain a deeper understanding of the Dao of Taiji. Suddenly, he opened his eyes, shed across the air and broke the space, showing directly up beside Taisi.

    Seeing Taisi quivering in coldness, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but exim, "You¡¯ve taken a Candle Dragon peal, and you should be extraordinarily strong. How did you end up so weak?"

    Taisiughed hollowly, showed the whites of his eyes, then raised the Nailhead Seven Arrow Book and said, "Activated it too fast, the counterforce is strong!"

    Ji Hao took aplicated nce at the book, then gave a loud shout and sent the Taiji Universe mirror up from his head, releasing a bright light that lit up the entire area. The bright light swept across the moving water-kind army hundreds of miles away.

    Silently, all those water-kind spirit creatures began burning. The gray-white extremely negative fire burned them into strands of smoke. Countless streams of extremely negative power roared back to Ji Hao. Ji Hao spread his arms and absorbed all extremely negative power. His Chaos blood digested the negative power, turned the negative power into purely positive life-force, which surged through his arms.

    Ji Hao pped on Taisi¡¯s shoulder, letting the purely positive power flood into his body.

    The atrophic meridians in Taisi¡¯s body expanded instantly. A strong warmth surged inside his body, and maderge drops of sweat ooze out of his skin. He straightened his body. Even his scrawny body began swelling, that made him look like a muscr man.

    "Good brother-inw, not bad!" Taisi held his hands behind his body, proudly nodded at Ji Hao and said, "p me like this every day! I like it, I like it a lot. It feels even thousands of times better than stuffing my stomach!"

    Ji Hao gave a fake grin and remained silent. Could he feel not good? All of the spirit blood that belonged to tens of thousands of senior-level water-kind spirit creatures had been transformed into this small amount of life-force and injected into his scrawny body. With this p, Ji Hao could even turn an ordinary human being into a high-level Magus King, but for Taisi, he did it only to replenish his energy, which was over-consumed due to activating the magic curse. Could Taisi not feel good?

    The watery mist silhouette had been fading, and only a faint stream of mist remained drifting in the air by now. Seeing Ji Hao and Taiji giggling to each other as if nothing had happened at all, a twisted, angry voice came from the thin stream of mist.

    "Marquis Yao Ji Hao, I came to visit you with the special intention of saving your lives, yet you sneak attacked me with a bloody curse? For what happened today, you have to give me an exnation. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for having no mercy!"

    On a watchtower in tens of miles away, a strong gust of wind blew across. Silently, Feng Xing¡¯s slim figure showed up, holding the longbow with three spell symbols arrows set on the string. Hearing the stream of water mist talking, Feng Xing released all three arrows without saying a word.

    Three dazzling beams of light shed across, and the faint watery mist was dispelled.

    A shrill scream could then be heard. Meanwhile, a faintly sensible spirit power speedily reaching out of the water city.

    Ji Hao opened his erect eye which shone a clear light on the entire city. He clearly saw the moving track of an extremely weak spirit power. Laughing coldly, he said, "You came without an invitation, now you¡¯re going without saying goodbye... What do you think this ce is?"

    The golden bridge transformed into a clear stream of light and rose into the sky. Ji Hao merged with the light and shed swiftly across the sky, catching up with that trace of spirit power. He reached out his hand, seeming to grasp that fading stream of spirit power.

    A red, white and blue light suddenly burst from that weak spirit power. The three-colored light spun around this spirit power like a windmill. Ji Hao pressed his hand on the light and felt like pressing arge balloon. He put forth his strength through his five fingers, however, the light was highly stic and strong. He failed to grasp the spirit power, and on the contrary, he was bounced back for tens of miles.

    The tiny strand of spirit power sank down. Protected by the three-colored light, it swiftly sank deep into the water.

    Ji Hao activated the golden bridge again, then followed closely into the water. On diving down for nearly a thousand meters, a giant dragon whale showed up in front of Ji Hao.

    The nearly three-thousand-meter long dragon whale had already turned as withered as a zombie. Its blood was drained by an unknown force. Looking at this dragon whale, which lied weakly on the bottom of the water, Ji Hao suddenly thought of the blood all over the ground, back in the water city.

    Clearly, Taisi harmed the intruding watery mist silhouette with a powerful magic curse. Because of the connection between the weak spirit power and this dragon whale, this dragon whale suffered severe damage as well. The power of the magic curse drained its blood and caused it a lethal harm.

    The weak spirit power reached the dragon whale¡¯s head. A faint silhouette flew out from the dragon whale¡¯s head and merged with the spirit power.

    Ji Hao immediately scanned across that faint silhouette with his own spirit power. Pausing for a second, he smiled coldly and said, "This is also a spirit clone! Impressive, my friend, you¡¯re indeed powerful. With nothing but a spirit clone, you can actually control such a giant, Divine-Magus-level spirit creature!"

    Followed by a series of ttering noise, the water behind Ji Hao suddenly split up. From it, a man wearing a cyan-colored long shirt, and holding a red, white and bluemp, walked out in big steps. Without greeting, this man swiftly thrust out his hand and grabbed Ji Hao¡¯s neck as he attempted to throw him into the mud in the bottom of the water.

    Ji Hao twisted his body. The maning from behind didn¡¯t cast any magic. Instead, he tried to beat Ji Hao with pure physical strength. Therefore, Ji Hao turned around neatly and evillyunched a heavy kick to the vital crotch area of this man. Meanwhile, he crooked the five fingers of his right hand like a sharp w and fiercely swung towards the man¡¯s hand.

    The hands of Ji Hao and that man locked together, and next, they both put forth their strengths.

    Following a buzzing noise, two immense physical forces shed against each other. Underwater, a wave of ripple was sent out to tens of miles away. After a thunderous noise, two palms bumped, and pushed away the surrounding water, creating a vacuum zone inside the vast water.

    "Arr!!!"

    The man who sneakily attacked Ji Hao from behind roared out in rage.

    He didn¡¯t think that Ji Hao would kick him in such an evil way. He forcibly moved sideway for half an inch, dodged Ji Hao¡¯s destructive kick and saved his vital body parts. But still, Ji Hao¡¯s tiptoe still brushed against his lower body, heavilynding on the root of his thigh.

    A loud thud was created, as the cyan-shirt man was kicked flying away for over ten miles.

    Ji Hao looked at that man,ughed coldly out, and said, "Wuzhi Qi, you old b*stard!"

 Chapter 1095: Neck And Neck

    Chapter 1095: Neck And Neck

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "You¡¯re so young, but how can you fight so shamelessly?!"

    Sent flying away by Ji Hao, Wuzhi Qi furiously leaped back up after fell, pointing at Ji Hao as he cursed out.

    "Shameless? I can be even more shameless. Wanna try?" Ji Hao chuckled while conveniently pointing his right forefinger out, silently activating the power of the Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words. Behind Wuzhi Qi, the mud suddenly changed its form and turned into an extremely sharp thorn, ntingly piercing towards Wuzhi Qi¡¯s butt.

    Wuzhi Qi sensed a fierce coldnessing from behind. Again, he instinctively stepped sideway for a foot.

    The sharp thorn was thickly covered in barbs. It brushed against Wuzhi Qi¡¯s thigh and dragged off arge piece of cloth from his pants. Looking at that thorn sparkling with a dim, cold light, Wuzhi Qi had cold sweat flowing down from his forehead in streams.

    "Marquis Hao Ji Hao, you Southern Wastnd men are the bravest, most straightforward warriors. But you, you evil, unscrupulous freak, how can you be one of them?"

    Wuzhi Qi stared straight at Ji Hao. He could swear with his life that he had lived for so many years, met countless brave warriors from Southern Wastnd, but not a single one of them was as shameless and evil as Ji Hao!

    "You haven¡¯t lived long enough!" Ji Hao dropped his hands, approached Wuzhi Qi with big steps, and said with a faint smile, "Live for thousands of more years, and I guarantee that you will meet numerous young people exactly like me. Wanna bet?"

    Wuzhi Qi showed the whites of his eyes, put the three-coloredmp on his head, and freed his hands, swinging them hard. Gritting his teeth, he red at Ji Hao, sneered and said, "I came to visit you for some serious business, but since you have acted so unfriendly, I shall defeat you before we head to the business!"

    Ji Hao slightly paused. Wuzhi Qi sneakily sent his spirit clone into the water city, did he truly do it for a serious business? Was he talking nonsense, or did he really have something serious to talk to Ji Hao?

    Before Ji Hao figured this out, Wuzhi Qi had already roared out, pouncing on Ji Hao along with a fierce gale. Still, he didn¡¯t cast any magic, and instead, rushed up with pure physical strength, then threw a heavy punch towards Ji Hao¡¯s head.

    Wuzhi Qi was a powerful water ape, one of the first batch of creatures in this world. He was as fast as a bolt of lightning, and even Ji Hao didn¡¯t manage to see his movement clearly. Ji Hao saw nothing but a beam of light sh across his eyes, before that heavy punch came to his face.

    Bang!

    The Taiji cloak released water-like waves of clear light, spreading out and surrounding Ji Hao like a giant lotus. Wuzhi Qi¡¯s fist punched on the light. The violent force delivered by his fist was weakened by theyers of clear light bit by bit. In the end, this fierce punch becamepletely ineffective when Wuzhi Qi¡¯s fist was still three-inch away from Ji Hao¡¯s face.

    Wuzhi Qi took a few steps backward in shock. With every step, he traveled seven to eight miles backward, and within a blink of an eye, he moved away for tens of miles.

    Angrily, he looked at Ji Hao¡¯s glowing Taiji cloak and yelled, "Ji Hao, are you even a man? You fend yourself with a crappy cloak...Can¡¯t you fight me decently like a real man?"

    Looking at Wuzhi Qi jumping in rage, Ji Hao sensed the strong intention of fighting from him.

    What surprised Ji Hao was that what he sensed from Wuzhi Qi was a pure intention of fighting, without any aura of killing.

    Remaining silent for a while, Ji Hao waved his hands, and sent the Taiji Cloak into his body. Without being activated by Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power, the cloak wouldn¡¯t show up again, unless Ji Hao suffered a lethal attack.

    Wearing nothing else but a tight, dragon-skin sleeveless jacket and a pair of pants, Ji Hao twisted his body, moved his joints, then crooked his finger towards Wuzhi Qi and said, "Come on, old monkey, let me kick you¡¯re a*s! Hehe, do you remember how I beat you up back then in the Town Hall?"

    Wuzhi Qi¡¯s face suddenly turned especially dark. He opened his jaws and roared out thunderously. A few enormous tusks reached out from his mouth. Pointing at Ji Hao, heughed in fury and growled, "The one you beat back then was only a clone of mine! He wasn¡¯t even one percent as powerful as me! Are you so proud of that?"

    Roaring madly, Wuzhi Qi reached straight to Ji Hao with a single step. His arms tore apart the space, smashing towards Ji Hao along with an earth-shaking series of dreadful popping noises.

    Ji Haoughed out wildly and popped out his eyes. Without casting any magic, without even making the moves of sky-opening, earth-splitting, everything-grow, and everything-perish, which were taught by the mysterious man, heunched his violent counter attack with pure physical strength. Same as Wuzhi Qi, he fought with pure violence, without any skill.

    Fists bumped against each other, generating mountain-crushing booms.

    Fists and faces thudded, as both the muscles and bones cracked loud.

    Fists struck on chests, causing muffled drums. From the chests of both Ji Hao and Wuzhi Qi, bone cracking noise could be heard. Their internal organs had been shaking intensely; they both gritted their teeth and kept their mouths shut tight. Otherwise, they would vomit blood.

    Within a single second, over ten-thousand heavy punches had beenunched. The faces of both Ji Hao and Wuzhi Qi had swollen; their heads looked like broken watermelons, which had suffered thousands of violent strikes, lookingpletely out of shape. However, both of them possessed a strong spirit blood. As the thriving life-force surged inside their bodies, all their injuries recovered within a twinkling of an eye. Their faces turned back to normal, but in the following second, they were beaten into broken watermelons once again.

    All of a sudden, Ji Hao leaped up into the sky andunched another swift kick to Wuzhi Qi¡¯s crotch area, even starting a whirlwind in the process.

    Wuzhi Qi rose as well and kicked back fiercely, raising a strong gale.

    A longsting series of popping noises were caused as the legs bumped in an unstoppable way. Within a blink of an eye, thousands of destructive strikes were exchanged. Their leg bones broke and recovered, over and over again.

    Wuzhi Qi smirked abruptly. His pair of arm turned strangely soft, and dodged a massive wave of punchunched by Ji Hao like two nimble snakes, then easily coiled around Ji Hao¡¯s neck and dragged hard.

    Ji Hao heard his own neck bone cracking. He couldn¡¯t see anymore. Instinctively, he wielded his arms like des and left two beautiful arcs in the air, with the move of sky-opening. His hands were like a pair of sharp des, swiftly hacking on Wuzhi Qi¡¯s chest. As easy as cutting a piece of tofu, Ji Hao¡¯s hands cut Wuzhi Qi¡¯s chest broken, and came out from Wuzhi Qi¡¯s back.

    While vomiting blood, Ji Hao stepped backward quickly. He buried his head in his arms, hurriedly straightening his broken neck bone.

    Wuizhi Qi was also vomiting blood, and drawing back fast. In a hurry, he took out a few beautifully glowing leaves and threw them into his mouth, then chewed and swallowed them. After that, the wound on his chest began healing slowly.

    With pure physical strength, Ji Hao and Wuzhi Qi fought this battle to a draw.

 Chapter 1096: Fight With Magic Powers

    Chapter 1096: Fight With Magic Powers

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Good boy, truly good boy!" Wuzhi Qi gritted his shining white, sharp teeth so tight that it even made his teeth creak. Pointing at Ji Hao, he yelled, "I, your Master Wuzhi Qi, have met countless human heroes. Many of them could fight old spirit creatures like us after tens of years of cultivation!"

    Stomping his foot loudly against the ground, Wuzhi Qi detonated the surrounding water. Followed by a thunderous bang, all water-kind creatures within the area a thousand-mile in radius were blown into ashes; even the tiniest aquatic nt had been shattered. Wuzhi Qi opened his mouth. The blood of those killed water-kind creatures flowed into his mouth in streams. Absorbing the blood, the wound on his chest healed speedily.

    "Human beings are indeed the owner of the natural fortune of this world." After the injury recoveredpletely, Wuzhi Qi dropped his arms and looked at Ji Hao coldly.

    "I don¡¯t want to say this, but I have to. You¡¯re the owners of this world, without a doubt. No matter how, you have countless more possibilities and opportunities than spirit creatures like us." Wuzhi Qi continued through gritted teeth, while fire sparkles flew out from between his teeth, "However, the ones who could rival us with tens of years of cultivation were emperors and legendary powerful ones among you, such as Fuxi, Shennong, Suiren, Xuanyuan, Shaohao, Zhuanxu..."

    Staring at Ji Hao, Wuzhi Qi yelled in anger, "You! Do you have the potential to be a human emperor as well?"

    Ji Hao smilingly shook his head. Remaining silent for a while, he said with a low voice, "I can¡¯t be a human emperor, and this is decided by my personality. Fighting wars is what I am best at. Things like strategic nning, we shall leave them to real capable ones."

    Ji Hao shook his neck while talking. Nourished by his thriving life-force, his broken neck bones had recovered. Looking at Wuzhi Qi, Ji Hao continued coldly, "Now seriously, you came to visit at midnight, for what? What do you want, old monkey?"

    Wuzhi Qi¡¯s face twisted immediately. He was indeed a water ape born back in the prehistorical era, but ¡®old monkey¡¯, these two words were like a pair of sharp daggers that stabbed right in his heart. Ji Hao expressed no respect at all through his tone. Instead, it was filled with scorn.

    "Good boy, you¡¯re physical strength is getting as great as mine. Then, let¡¯s try your magic power!" Wuzhi Qi curved up his lip corners while his body gradually transformed into a water stream, merging with the surrounding water.

    "Magic power?" Looking at Wuzhi Qi disappearing, Ji Hao chuckled.

    He silently incanted the spell of Mantra Dan with nine secret words. Instead of those great magics of Dao he learned from Yu Yu, Qing Wei and Dachi, Ji Hao cast the secret magic he created himself back in his previous life. Mantra Dan with nine secret words was created in Ji Hao¡¯s previous life, but he hadbined it with what he learned about the great Dao in this life. Therefore, it was now much more powerful than before, and could deliver incalcble possibilities.

    With a clear mind, Ji Hao merged himself with the mysterious universal power. He crossed his hands and pushed forward. Immediately, the water within the area hundred-mile-radius around him suddenly turned blue and sticky, bing half-frozen.

    A white silhouette abruptly appeared on the blue water. Wuzhi Qiughed and attempted to cast another magic to hide in this half-frozen blue water. But Ji Hao waved his hands and gave a deep growl, then incanted a spell.

    Buzz! The space around Wuzhi Qi quaked intensively, then copsed, turning into countless tiny space pieces, swishing to Wuzhi Qi like thousands of sharp tusks.

    Wuzhi Qi let out a muffled hum in pain. Quickly, he transformed back into his original shape as a water ape. Tens of bloody wounds were left on his long silver-white fur. Through his beautiful long fur, blood flowing out in ceaseless streams. He suddenly reached his neck out for hundreds of meters long as his eyes shone with a dazzling golden light, stabilizing the copsing space.

    "Kid, impressive!" Wuzhi Qi cursed while showing his teeth in rage, "But, it¡¯s not a Magi Pce magic, neither is something created by those Qi cultivators...It¡¯s like, like a...Like a bit of everything?"

    The copsed space fixed itself in no time. Wuzhi Qi pped his hands and forcibly turned the surrounding half-frozen blue water into waving dark water, crushing towards Ji Hao along with a thunderous sound of wave. Controlled by Wuzhi Qi¡¯s magic, tens of enormous water dragons emerged from the dark flood, widely opened their jaws while spouting rapid waves of frigid torrents at Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao sneered. His Mantra Dan with nine secrets words was created based on all Daoist scriptures he read in his previous life, added with countless secret scriptures regarding human cultivations. It was started by the nine secret words from Buddhism, with the cultivation method of primordial spirit from the Taoist culture as the main body, then polished by all kinds of secret cultivation methods from other genres.

    In Ji Hao¡¯s previous life, the Mantra Dan with nine secret words was iparably powerful. In his current life, it could be counted as special. Ji Haobined it with what he learned about the great Dao of nature from Yu Yu and his brothers, upgraded it, and allowed it to hold even greater possibilities. Not to mention the effects, in mere terms of flexibility, the Mantra Dan of nine secret words was definitely a top-grade piece.

    Seeing Wuzhi Qi raise dark waves and send out dark water dragonsing down at him, Ji Hao smiled, then suddenly transformed into a white tornado. At first, the tornado was only around fifteen meters tall, but soon, it reached nearly a thousand miles tall, with the diameter of over a mile.

    The white tornado roared over, as the bone-piercing cold power spread out swiftly. Visibly, ice-cold white airstreams were flowing and twisting in the air like snakes. The dark wave Wuzhi Qi raised was frozen immediately into an iceberg the second it touched the white tornado, then was shredded into ice crystals.

    A cracking noise could be heard without an end. Tens of enormous water dragons were frozen by the frigid tornado, then shredded into pieces by it. Wuzhi Qi widely popped out his eyes in shock, pointing at the tornado transformed from Ji Hao, without being able to say anything for a long while. Wuzhi Qi was a powerful spirit creature, born in the prehistorical era, and was one of the first generation of living creatures in this world. He was a master of water magics; he had reached to an extreme level of all kinds of water-rted magic, and with a small step forward, he could be close to the great Dao and achieve a supreme result.

    He gathered the essence water power and created those dark water dragons. The cold power released by those water dragons was terrifying, that even metal could be frozen into powder by it.

    But what was that white tornado transformed from Ji Hao? Those white airstreams released from the tornado were tens, even hundreds of times scarier than the cold power released by Wuzhi Qi?

    "Pre-world extremely negative power?" He was a powerful and knowledgeable prehistorical spirit creature after all. Back in the prehistorical era, Wuzhi Qi had seen tons of strange things. Finally, he figured out the source of Ji Hao¡¯s power.

    He was shocked even more badly as he figured out the truth. He stared at Ji Hao as if thetter was a true ghost, then said, "Ji Hao, you¡¯re a Southern Wastnd man! You should y with fire! With fire! Didn¡¯t Zhu Rong say that men should y with fire, because flooding enemies with the water is something women will do?"

    Wuzhi Qi was shocked beyond his wits, that he didn¡¯t even know what he was talking about, "You, you, why didn¡¯t you listen to Zhu Rong? You¡¯re a Southern Wastnd barbarian, why are you using the extremely negative power?"

    Ji Hao gave no response, but a cold smile, before he sent out a white beam light and struck heavily on Wuzhi Qi¡¯s body.

    Crack! Wuzhi Qi was sealed in a three-hundred-meter-radius block of ice which was generated by the extremely negative power.

 Chapter 1097: A Chance to Live

    Chapter 1097: A Chance to Live

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    An ice block floated on the water. Silently, Ji Hao looked at Wuzhi Qi sealed in the ice.

    Inside the three-coloredmp on Wuzi Qi¡¯s head, a bean-sized three-colored fire began burning. The fire quickly expanded to the size of a fist, while the strange white, red and blue light reached tens of meters away. A warm and pure positive power spread out, speedily melting the ice.

    A couple of breathster, the ice, which was created by the extremely negative power, dispersed. Wuzhi Qi walked out of the dense watery mist, with his long silver fir soaked.

    Treading on the water, he approached Ji Hao step by step. Shaking his body, Wuzhi Qi got rid of the water on his fur, then those pretty long fur turned dry and smooth again. His cyan-colored long shirt had been frozen into pieces already. Taking out arge piece of hide from an unknown source, Wuzhi Qi casually wrapped his body up.

    "Nicemp!" Ji Hao pointed at themp on Wuzhi Qi¡¯s head and said, without showing any intention of fighting again.

    "It¡¯s indeed a nice piece!" Wuzhi Qi pointed his finger at themp, then raised a dense watery mist from the water surface, which surrounded Ji Hao and himself. In the mist, tiny sparkling spell symbols were visible. This mist was created by a spirit creature magic, and ordinary cultivators couldn¡¯t look through it.

    "In the past thousands of years, I have reached a considerable level on the cultivation of my spirit creature power. The natural evil contained in my bloodline has been activated, growing stronger and stronger. Many times, I was a breath away from bing a devil." Wuzhi Qi created an ice piece for himself to sit on. With a frank look, he sat on the ice and continued, "If this three suns heart light hadn¡¯t been protecting my soul, I would have be an evil creature by now."

    Ji Hao took a nce at this weirdly shapedmp. The round-shapedmp panel was surrounded by three bronze statues of goat heads. Ji Hao slowly nodded and said, "Interesting, indeed a nice piece...What did youe to me for? A fight?"

    Wuzhi Qi let out a heavy sigh. His face was covered in long silver-white fur, but from that face, a clear sense of Dao has been released. At this moment, he looked not like the spirit creature God of Huai Water who had done all kinds of evil, but a Qi cultivator.

    Naughtily, the watery mist hovered around Wuzhi Qi, rising and falling, transforming into ice crystals and drifting down. Once the ice crystals touched the water surface, they bounced back up immediately, flying up for nearly a hundred meters, then falling back down with a dim glisten.

    Millions of tiny ice crystals rose and fell in the air, over and over again. Wuzi Qi sat on the small ice ind with crossed legs. Surrounded by these drifting ice crystals, the sense of power he released was special and abstruse, as if he were an ancient God from before the start of time.

    "What happened before, let¡¯s forget it, shall we?" Looking at Ji Hao, Wuzhi Qi said in a deep voice, "Conflicts happened between us many times. That was me indeed, yet that wasn¡¯t exactly me. Those clones of mine were generated by the evil part of my soul. If I have ever offended you, please forgive and understand."

    Ji Hao frowned. Thinking of all those troubles Wuzhi Qi had caused him in the past few years, he couldn¡¯t help butugh out coldly, "You wanna wipe out everything by simply saying something like this? Wuzhi Qi, aren¡¯t you too shameless?"

    Wuzhi Qi licked his lips and showed his four tusks, then helplessly spread his hands as he said, "Well, someone once mentioned something about ¡®causes and effects¡¯ to me. Back then, I thought he was talking nonsense, but now, I see it¡¯s reasonable."

    Wuzhi Qi rolled up the long fur on his left arm slightly reluctantly, and exposed a blue bangle worn tightly on his wrist. The bangle seemed to be made from top-grade sapphire. Streams of watery light had been flowing around inside the bangle, along with countless beams of silver light hovering inside. Cooling airstreams were released from the bangle from time to time.

    Wuzhi Qi clenched his fingers towards the bangle. A strong red light stream was dragged out, from within which, a sphere of me with a three-foot-long chariot, which was embossed with nine dragons, gradually flew out.

    The nine dragons chariot glowed brightly with a warm red light. Nine fire dragons emerged, pulling the chariot, with patterns of me sparkling on the chariot being faintly visible. A fiery cloud surrounded the chariot, and upon the cloud was a fist-sized fireball ced in the middle.

    The fireball was burning dimly, with a few cracks on it. However, the moment Ji Hao saw this fireball, he realized that this was a sun!

    In his spiritual space, the mysterious man suddenly showed up. The blue light shone from his eyes lit up the entire spiritual space. Through Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, he stared straight at the fireball and the chariot without even blinking.

    "Little guy, whatever this Wuzhi Qi wants, as long as it¡¯s not too difficult, just say yes... for the sake of this chariot and the East Emperor divine seal!"

    Ji Hao quivered slightly. The chariot and the fireball even attracted the mysterious man. Clearly, they were indeed special. What did he say? East Emperor divine seal? East Emperor? Ever since the beginning of the world, only one divine God was known was East Emperor!

    East Emperor Taiyi, the God of sun, who served in the ancient heaven. He was also the East Divine Emperor, who once ruled all living creatures in the east!

    The emperorships of the five divine emperors in the heaven had alternated for many times, during which, all kinds of stories happened, more than enough to be written into a great novel with billions of words. But East Emperor Taiyi was the most famous one among all who had been on the throne of the East Divine Emperor. He once made the whole world submit to him with his decisiveness.

    Before Wuzhi Qi said anything, Ji Hao and already grasped the nine dragons chariot in his hand.

    A terrifying hot power surged out from the chariot. The essence sun fire burned ragingly, spreading to Ji Hao¡¯s entire body through his arm.

    From inside Ji Hao¡¯s body, the same golden essence sun fire spurted out, immediately merging with the fire from the chariot. A purely positive warmth flowed into Ji Hao¡¯s body, thrilling every single cell of his with joy.

    The nine dragon chariot let out a slight cheer, then transformed into a golden light beam, and flew into Ji Hao¡¯s forehead along with that divine seal.

    Between Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows, the erect eye shone with a strange light. Inside the pupil of this erect eye, a circle of golden light was partly hidden and partly visible. Inside the golden circle, a sun was zing thrivingly. The nine dragons chariots floated within, as eye-catching as a sunspot.

    "As I thought, this treasure is meant to be yours! I saw you fight several times, and many of my children were burned into ashes by you. You are indeed a master of essence sun fire!" Wuzhi Qi red at Ji Hao and said through gritted teeth, "Now that you¡¯ve taken my treasure, in return, you should promise me one thing...Gong Gong, if that idiot fails this time, no matter if your humankind will clean the entire Northern Wastnd...spare my life, and among those children of mine, at least save ten percent of them!"

    Ji Hao looked at Wuzhi Qi in shock and asked, "You came to me at midnight, gave me a treasure that belonged to the ancient divine God, Taiyi, for nothing else but this?"

    Wuzhi Qi crossed his legs and sat in silence, as if he was far away from all kinds of worldly affairs.

    He raised his head and looked at the sky. A long whileter, he said with a slight confusion, "I promised that old Gong Gong that I will serve Gong Gong Family generation after generation. Therefore, even though I have to kill for it, even though my hands are all stained with blood, I, your master Wuzh Qi, am a faithful one. I do what I said!"

    "However, I¡¯ve done too many wrongs, and now, consequences areing!"

    Wuzhi Qi narrowed his eyes and looked at Ji Hao as he continued word by word, "I came to you for nothing but a chance to live."

    Sensing the scorching hot golden light between his eyebrows, Ji Hao remained silent for a short while, then reached out his right hand.

    "Deal then!"

 Chapter 1098: Boil the Rain and Talk at Night

    Chapter 1098: Boil the Rain and Talk at Night

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The rain had been falling heavily. The rainwater originated from twelve different worlds, and surely had different natures.

    Some of the rainwater was highly toxic, some was even more corrosive than strong acids, while some was awfully stinky. But of source, the water from Pan Jia world also existed in the rain, extremely pure.

    Ji Hao pointed his finger out. Hundreds of fist-sized rain drops flew over to him and fell loudly into a purple-y teapot. In his previous life, it was rather hard to find a good purple-y teapot, but fortunately, arge purple-y mine was found in Yao Mountain territory. Ji Hao dug out tens of thousands of kilograms of top-grade purple-y from that mine and crafted a set of teaware himself.

    The fire was burning strongly in the small red-y burner, while a refreshing aroma of tea spread out.

    The water was the purest water from Pan Jia world, and the tea was also the top-grade kind from the tallest peak of Yao Mountain, nourished by the dense fog all year round, and raised by the natural life-force.

    Ji Hao¡¯s tea-making skill wasn¡¯t good. Actually, it was a disaster. But with a nice teapot, the best water and the best tea, added with the fire controlled perfectly by him, the tea he made was still impressively good. The beautiful green tea was poured into fist-sized teacups. By merely seeing that warm green tea, one would feel so rxed an happy, that even the primordial spirit would turn clearer.

    Wuzhi Qi watched Ji Hao making the tea without even blinking his eyes. His fingers had been moving slightly. Clearly, he was learning how to make tea.

    His long silver fur had disappeared. Instead, he had turned himself into a handsome man, wearing a new cyan-colored long shirt and a pair of buckskin boot. If he had a hand fan held in his hand, he would truly look like an elegant schr.

    Ji Hao handed him a cup of tea. Wuzhi Qi took over the cup, slightly bowed to Ji Hao to thank him, then raised the cup and poured the tea into his mouth, without minding the heat of the tea at all.

    Once the tea reached his stomach, he sensed a refreshing warmth spreading through his internal organs. Slight traces of spirit power affected every corner of his body. Wuzhi Qi was capable of urately controlling every single cell of his body, which allowed him to maximumly sense the refreshing taste of the tea. "Great." He praised sincerely.

    He couldn¡¯t tell exactly how good the was tea, but Wuzhi Qi clearly felt that the tea was just amazing, far more delicious than the soup-like teas made by those Magi Pce Magi. Those Magi Pce Magi were crazy, one would never know how many centipedes or scorpions they put in one¡¯s tea. Their teas were indeed nourishing, but that horrible taste was easily imaginable.

    "It¡¯s indeed a nice tea!" Ji Hao proudly praised himself. Pouring another cup for Wuzhi Qi, Ji Hao emptied his own cup as well.

    The rain was strong. Turbid waves never rested. Deep underwater, glowing aquatic creatures moved across swiftly. Sitting on an ice ind, Ji Hao and Wuzhi Qi boiled the rain, and made tea. The red-y small burner warmed the surrounding air, making this quite enjoyable.

    "You human beings always have strange thoughts!" Wuzhi Qi looked at Ji Hao and said honestly, "Back in the prehistorical era, ever since I started to know things, I¡¯ve been spending time with human beings...The longer I have lived, the scarier I found you folks to be."

    Ji Hao held the teacup without saying anything, only quietly listening Wuzhi Qi talking to himself.

    "You human beings are so weak. You don¡¯t have sharp teeth and ws, don¡¯t have furs and scales to cover your bodies. Your newborns are frail, and even your adults are as fragile as rabbits...No, some ancient rabbits were much stronger than you."

    "I betted with many Chaos monsters that your humankind wouldn¡¯tst for a thousand years."

    "But one-thousand years, two-thousand years, one-hundred-thousand years...Countless years had passed, the thrones of divine emperors in the heaven had changed their owners many times...But you human beings survived. You are happier and happier, your territories turned greater and greater, your poption growsrger andrger. More and more powerful ones emerged among you, and even a few divine Gods were human beings, who used to serve as your emperors."

    Ji Hao raised his teacup and slightly nodded at Wuzhi Qi.

    They drank the tea in their cups, then each poured themselves another cup.

    "Especially that, when old spirit creatures like us reach a certain level of cultivation, free ourselves from our original forms, and eventually turned to be exactly like human beings...Some of us chose the wrong path. They believed that they were meant to feed on human beings to strengthen themselves."

    "But how smart am I? How can I be as silly as those things? I did not kill a human being. Instead, I became friends with human beings. In Huai Water area, I helped people to develop farnds, protected them from wild beasts, helped them with irrigation construction, gave them rainfalls..."

    "Therefore, almost all old spirit creatures like me ended up being wiped out by powerful ones among human beings, while I, Wuzhi Qi, became the God of Huai Water, entitled by a human divine emperor!"

    Ji Hao raised his eyebrows and gave a nce at Wuzhi Qi¡¯s face, that had been showing a sagacious look.

    This old monkey indeed knew when to yield and avoid disasters.

    "As I was quite close with human beings, some leaders of elders of human ns introduced their daughters to me!" Proudly, Wuzhi Qi pointed at his own face and said, "I am not ugly. In fact, I¡¯m quite handsome, much more handsome than some men who had nothing but muscles in their heads. Therefore, those girls willingly married me. I had children with them. The children I had with human girls are much smarter and more capable than those I had with other spirit creatures. They could cultivate themselves more effectively than the others. By now, the best ones among my children all have human bloodlines."

    Wuzhi Qi seriously looked at Ji Hao and continued, "So, I understood that, human beings are protected by nature, and going against the humankind will not end well!"

    Helplessly pointing at the sky, Wuzhi Qi smiled bitterly and said, "However, that year, I suffered something serious, and almost died. Old Gong Gong saved me...I promised him that I will serve Gong Gong Family forever and ever. For this reason, I had to make mistakes along with them! I knew this wille to no good end, but I owe them. I, Wuzhi Qi, am a spirit water ape, and I am faithful."

    "I don¡¯t want to die, neither do I want my children to bepletely wiped out." Seriously looking at Ji Hao, Wuzhi Qi continued, "So, Marquis Yao, you promise me that you¡¯ll spare my life, and by the way...save my children, the ones with human bloodlines. As for the ones I had with the other spirit creatures, they¡¯re all as dumb as stones. If you want to kill them, just kill them!"

    Ji Hao looked at Wuzhi Qi¡¯s face, nodded seriously, and responded, "I will."

    Wuzhi Qi grinned. He stood up, swirled away Ji Hao¡¯s teapot, teacups and that small red-y burner, then satisfyinglyughed, "Then, let me tell you onest thing...The nine ¡®water eyes¡¯ in Huai Water, Fei Water, Hui Water and Yi Water. The ones trusted by Gong Gong Family have been strictly guarding the nine areas, and even I am not allowed to set foot in. Something might be in those ces. I think you should be careful!"

    Laughing loudly, Wuzhi Qi transformed into watery mist and drifted away.

 Chapter 1099: The Transformation Between Yin and Yang

    <h4>Chapter 1099: The Transformation Between Yin and Yang</h4>

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Returning to the headquarters tent, Ji Hao took a few circles in the tent, then sent someone to invite Hao Tao to the headquarters.

    Ji Hao told Hao Tao everything that happened just now between Wuzhi Qi and himself, hearing which, thetter was lost in his thoughts.

    "The four water veins are the most important strongpoints of Gong Gong in Mind. Nine secret areas, what would be in those ces? Hao Taoâ€™s dark face turned wrinkled as he knitted his eyebrows and looked at Ji Hao.

    They stared at each other for a while, without knowing what to do. Atst, they wrote a secret letter together. Hao Tao gave the letter to a trusted underling to send back to Pu Ban City. Wuzhi Qi seemed to be wanting to say something more specific, yet he didnâ€™t. This attitude of Wuzhi Qi made Ji Hao and Hao Tao feel that this whole thing was much moreplicated than they thought. Therefore, Ji Hao and Hao Tao decided to report this to Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming, and let them make the important decisions.

    After Hao Tao left, Ji Hao took a few quick circles in the tent, then called Shaosi in a hurry, leaving her some words. After that, Ji Hao left the city alone and jumped into the vast water.

    Over ten-thousand miles away from the city on the water, ten-thousand meters deep underwater, Ji Hao sat on a small hill, his arms held in front of his lower belly as he took a deep breath.

    Bang! The water thousands of miles around Ji Hao quaked intensely. Within this area, all the water disappeared all of a sudden, while a dim five-colored light sparkled faintly on Ji Haoâ€™s lower belly. The five-colored round cauldron hiding in his lower belly swallowed all the water. The bright light released from the small cauldron spun ceaselessly, speedily turning the after-world water into pre-world, then extracting a thin trace of extremely negative power from it.

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes. Priest Dachi taught him something about the great Dao of Taiji, based on which, Ji Hao began slowly absorbing and purifying that extremely negative power.

    Thin strands of extremely negative power were quickly purifying, slowly turning into glistening gray-white air streams, flowing inside Ji Haoâ€™s body. From Ji Haoâ€™s head, a fiery cloud appeared, and from the cloud, a glowing-red sun rose, shining on the entire area with a warm light.

    Those gray-white airstreams were absorbed by the sun, making Ji Hao quiver a bit. He generated this red sun with the power of the Dao of Taiji, and now, this sun started its very first real transformation, between the extremely negative and extremely positive, also known as Yin and Yang.

    This red sun looked like the real sun in the world, which represented the pure positive power, which was the Yang. Yet, its real body was created by the extremely negative power, as the Yin. Yang on the outside, with Yin in the inside, transforming like the circle of life, remaining unbroken...

    The extremely negative power merged with the ck-hole-like core of the red sun. With difficulty, Ji Hao pushed the red sun out. Yin could generate Yang at an extreme point. Strands of pure positive power surged out of the core of the sun, flowing on the surface of the sun. Gradually, the purely positive power turned strong and potent, eventually turning into the power of sun, warming the entire area.

    From all directions, the water roared over, flushing Ji Haoâ€™s body, then being swallowed by the five-colored cauldron. Turbid waves rolled around Ji Hao. The white foaming waves pped against each other, causing thunderous noises, while strong gales were blowing crazily. Ji Haoâ€™s body suffered heavy strikes, that made his bones ng like metal.

    A giant amount of water was swallowed by the five-colored cauldron. The after-world water had been transformed into pre-world extremely negative power. Then, the extremely negative power was purified by Ji Hao using the power of the great Dao of Taiji, and sent into the red sun above his head atst, generating the pure positive power.

    Within a short while, a thriving, extremely positive power culminated in Ji Haoâ€™s body. Sharp light beams dazzled out from every pore of his, making his body shine brightly. His body was even merging with the splendid light.

    Inside his erect eye, the nine dragons chariot was affected by the extremely positive power inside Ji Haoâ€™s body, and started releasing streams of red light.

    Buzz! From the chariot, the East Emperor divine seal gradually flew up, slowly to the red sun above Ji Haoâ€™s head. Ji Hao carefully released his spirit power and wrapped the divine seal up, allowing it to merge with the red sun, which was his primordial spirit.

    This so-called East Emperor divine seal was actually transformed from the soul of Taiyi, the ancient East Divine Emperor in the heaven, inbination with the great Dao of sun. This divine seal represented Taiyiâ€™s divine position.

    East Emperor Taiyiâ€™s entire life was recorded in this fist-sized red fireball, along with all his understanding of the great Dao of sun. Anyone powerful enough to merge with this divine seal and absorb all his understanding of the great Dao of sun would immediately attain all the power possessed by East Emperor. Also, East Emperor Taiyi was known as one of the most powerful few among all divine emperors.

    The Pan Gu bell activated itself and released streams of Chaos power that surrounded the red sun.

    Silently, the East Emperor divine seal merged with the red sun, which was Ji Haoâ€™s primordial spirit. An overwhelming wave of information burst from the divine seal. Countless golden spell symbols transformed into golden dragons and phoenixes, hovering around Ji Hao, adding a dazzling golden shine to the red sun.

    "My cultivation is based on the great Dao of Taiji nowâ€¦But you want to lead me back to the pure Dao of sunâ€? Then, the sever cultivation I did in these days would be in vain, wouldnâ€™t it? The Dao of sun is an extreme Dao, but only the Dao of Taiji is the true supreme Dao!"

    Ji Hao gritted his teeth, withstanding the torrent of information released from the divine seal, while trying his best to maintain the soundness of the red sun.

    The core of the red sun was the extremely negative power, while its surface was the extremely positive power. Yin and Yang had been transforming into each other ceaselessly, and this was the right method of cultivation to Ji Hao.

    The East Emperor divine seal was domineering. It attempted to forcibly lead Ji Hao back to the pure Dao of sun and make him give up on the great Dao of Taiji, which was more inclusive and perfect. But how could Ji Hao let it?

    The Pan Gu bell rang slightly. Next, the divine seal exploded all of a sudden. The dazzling golden light burst from the seal speedily merged with the red sun. Ji Hao felt that his primordial spirit turned heavier and heavier, more and more solid. Inside the red sun, a faint, light-golden silhouette emerged.

    Torrents of information regarding the mysteriousness of the great Dao of sun surged out from the divine seal. That light-golden silhouette smiled, absorbing all the information.

    East Emperor Taiyi, he was generated by the spirit of sun back in the prehistorical time. His understanding of the great Dao of sun had reached the peak of perfection. He was a breath away from mergingpletely with the sun, and attaining immortality with the great Dao of sun.

    As long as the sun remained existing, East Emperor would not die!

    By now, all of East Emperorâ€™s understanding abut the great Dao of sun belonged to Ji Hao. A scorching hot torrent flooded out of the red sun, thousands of times hotter thanva, flushing Ji Haoâ€™s body, over and over again. Inside Ji Haoâ€™s upoints, inner spirit stars were lit up one after another. Within a blink of an eye, his acupoints and meridians were all filled with sparkling light spots.

    The power of sun was going beyond Ji Haoâ€™s control, breaking the limit of Ji Haoâ€™s Dao of Taiji and forcibly turning all Ji Haoâ€™s power into sun power. But abruptly, the five-colored cauldron buzzed slightly in his lower belly. Unexpectedly, all sun power contained inside Ji Haoâ€™s body was swallowed by the cauldron, then thin streams of extremely negative power were released without an end.

    "Yin and Yang, the unity of opposites!"

    Just now, Ji Hao attained the supreme great Dao of sun from the East Emperor divine seal, and right now, with the help of the small cauldron, he luckily started to develop the great Dao of Yin.

    In the red sun above his head, an extremely dim silhouette emerged silently. This new silhouette was hundreds of times dimmer than the light-golden silhouette.

    The two silhouettes had different shades of color, yet they had exactly the same height and shape. They both silently standing in the red sun, without making any move.

 Chapter 1100: Force Stop

    Chapter 1100: Force Stop

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The watery mist was dense. Even the heavy rain roaring from the sky failed to shorten this thousands of meters tall wall of mist by half an inch. On the contrary, the mist turned denser and denser, sticker and sticker, as annoying as a spider.

    Eyesights were weakened badly by the mist. In the mist, A Senior Magus couldn¡¯t even see things three-hundred meters away.

    On the city wall of the water city, sentries were all Magus-King-level archers under Yi Di¡¯smand. Eastern Wastnd archers cultivated their eyes since they were little kids with special secret methods. Therefore, an Eastern Wastnd Magus King could hazily see things ten miles away, even in a dense mist like this.

    The over a thousand miles long wooden city slowly drifted across the water surface. The strong waves pped the wooden city wall, shattering themselves along with thunderous booms.

    No edges of the three-hundred-meters tall wooden city wall could be seen, neither in the left, nor in the right. The dark defensive magic formation based on the city wall was sparkling with a faint light, lighting the area three to four miles around the city, together with the torches hanging on the watchtowers on the wall.

    Ten thousand starry void spirit turtles held thick ropes in their mouths, moving forward in ordered lines as they dragged the enormous city forward, very slowly.

    Elite forces were stationed in those small-scale forts built on the backs of those spirit turtles as well. On watchtowers in those small forts, elite archers had also been vigntly looking around.

    "Yo...Yoyoyo..."

    From the front, high up in the air, blood-eyed vultures¡¯ screams came. The sound of this kind of a bird was not quite pleasant to hear. Thousands of meters high in the sky, a blood-eyed vulture with the wingspan of over thirty meters had been hovering, along with a strange track at an acute angle.

    This meant that enemies had shown up. Blood-eyed vultures making sharp acute angles in the air was amon rming signal used by archers from all Eastern Wastnd ns.

    On the backs of the frontal line of spirit turtle, in those watchtowers, Magi Pce Magi raised their wooden staffs and incanted spells with deep voices. Human-head-sized fireballs swooshed out from their wooden staffs and roared up into the sky, then exploded intensely.

    A massive fire was started by each of these tiny fireballs through the explosion. The fire covered the area with a radius of over three hundred miles. Hundreds of fireballs exploded one after another, and instantly after that, even the sky was burned red.

    From the front, a blood-red light dazzled across all of a sudden. The blood-eyed vulture hovering in the sky burst with a shrill scream, while its giant body quickly nted, diving down swiftly while intensely pping its wings.

    A blood-red beam flight shed across the vulture¡¯s wing. The highly corrosive blood-red light crushed a half of the bird¡¯s wing and made the vulture¡¯s enormous body ntingly fall into the water.

    Ten Eastern Wastnd archers with feather cloaks roared towards the sky. Nine of them flew straight up, swiftly moving to where the blood-red light came from, while thest one held up the wounded vulture and dashed to the city while cursing loudly.

    On the water surface, a whole hundred metal warships slowly moved across. On those three-thousand-mile-long warships, thousands of sails fluttered in the air. Those blood-red, gigantic sails were swollen by the strong wind, letting out rumbling, swooshing noises.

    A thirty-meter-tall divine tower stood on the head of every warship. On top of each divine tower, an erect blood-red eye had been spinning slowly. Just now, one of these divine towers released a blood-red beam and severely wounded that vulture.

    These warships were from the Blood Moon. When the nine Eastern Wastnd archers swished over, all these metal warships were filled with non-humankind warriors with blood-red armors. When they saw no one else but nine Eastern Wastnd archers rush over, these non-humankind warriors with exquisite and luxurious armors couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud together.

    A Yu n young man in an extravagant long robe, with a blood-red staff held in his hand,ughed aloud, "Ah, I thought this would be ame and boring patrolling mission, but I didn¡¯t think that something so funny would happen! Nine brave warriors! How scary! There¡¯re nine of them!"

    "Hehe, haha, hahaha!"

    Countless non-humankind warriorsughed out wildly, even burying their bellies in their hands.

    They came with a whole hundred warships, and on each warship were a hundred Yu n nobles, a thousand Jia n warriors and three-thousand dark-kind warriors, with arge number of non-humankind ves for them tomand.

    But nine Eastern Wastnd archers rushed over, even ready tounch an attack against such a great non-humankind army. How ridiculous!

    "Kill them!"The Yu n young man scornfully waved his hand and ordered his people, "Cut their heads off, get their skulls, and I will make those skulls into beautiful wine containers myself...So that in my dear father¡¯s birthday party, I will be able to proudly..."

    One of the nine archers was a low-level Divine Magus, who had just grown his first inner spirit star, while the rest eight were all Magus Kings. Before the Yu n young man finished, the nine archers pulled open their longbows together. Put on their bowstrings were ¡®wolf tooth¡¯ arrows, those produced by Ji Hao!

    They had already reached less than ten miles away from the warship. This was the perfect distance for ¡®wolf tooth¡¯ sword to deliver the greatest effect.

    Seeing them pulling open the bows, two Jia n warriors growled out and raised heavy tower shields. Each of them took a sideway step and shielded the Yu n young man, who was talking before. The three-foot-thick tower shields looked like two doors, perfectly protecting this young man.

    A foot-thickyer of light shone on each of the two tower shields, as the two Jia n warriors activated the defensive magic formations based on the tower shields.

    "Break!" The Eastern Wastnd Divine Magus gave a resonant growl, then injected a stream of power into his longbow. A dazzling beam of light shed across the head of his ¡®wolf tooth¡¯ arrow, before the arrow tore apart the air and darted out.

    Dong! The two Jia n warriors holding tower shields roared out loud, with their eyes fixed on the fist-sized hole where the two shields connected. They were enraged, and also shocked. The ¡®wolf tooth¡¯ sword prated their shields. The edge of the hole on their shields was as smooth as a mirror, without any roughness at all. The half-body armor worn by the Yu n young man shielded by the two Jia n warriors released a dim light, but before the defensive power of this armor waspletely triggered, the arrow had already pierced straight into the spot between his eyebrows.

    Pop! The head of this young man was blown up, then his tall and slim body thudded loudly on the deck!

    "Dishi Mo!" Tens of Yu nmanders around the young man shouted and screamed in shock. Their eyes were even popping out from their sockets.

    Dishi Mo wasn¡¯t talented, neither was he capable, but he had a great family background ¡ª He was given birth by Dishi Yanluo¡¯s youngest brother, and a lover of that brother. In other words, he was Dishi Yanluo¡¯s nephew, and Dishi Yanluo was the current Emperor in power of the Blood Moon!

    This patrolling mission was a good one for Dishi Mo to build his military exploits. However, he ended up being killed with an arrow. Even his soul was wiped out!

    The rest eight Eastern Wastnd archers burst with a thunderous roar while eight ¡®wolf tooth¡¯ arrows swished out simultaneously. Following a series of booms, over twenty Yu nmanders around Dishi Mo fell to the ground. Many of them had their bodies strung together by one arrow.

    "Kill them all!"

    A Jia n warrior with a sharp power vibration pulled out his weapon and roared in fury, pointing heavily at the nine archers.

 Chapter 1101: Arrow Destroy

    Chapter 1101: Arrow Destroy

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Three Jia n battle kings and hundreds of Jia n warriors trod on metal tes, rose into the sky, and pounced on the nine archers while roaring like beasts.

    Those metal tes were glowing brightly, releasing a deep buzzing noise. With an especially high flying speed, these metal tes reached to less than three-hundred meters away from those archers almost instantly.

    The nine Eastern Wastnd archersughed out loud. Fierce gusts of wind blew out of their feather cloaks. The turbid gusts of wind condensed into a pair of wings on the back of each archer; that was a pair of swan wings.

    Slightly shaking their bodies in a very weird way, the nine archers darted away, easily lengthening the distances between those Jia n warriors and themselves while leaving twisted, arc-shaped traces in the air. They nimbly hovered around in the air, leaving hazy shreds of afterimages. In the mist, the afterimages cerated by them were partly hidden and partly visible, extremely hard to catch. Tens of Jia n warriors had strong crossbows gripping in their hands, yet none of them managed tounch a single shot.

    What enraged those Jia n warriors even more was that the metal ts they trod on had been fully activated already, but they still failed to catch the few Eastern Wastnd archers, who moved as fast as loaches in the mud.

    The nine archersughed so loud that their eyes had been squeezed into curved lines. They used to be under Yi Ren¡¯smand, but now, they were Yi Di¡¯s warriors. Their feather cloaks had been upgraded by Ji Hao, and were modeled on the swan cloak. With these cloaks, they flew like the wind. Sensing the magical and pleasant feeling, they almost cheered out. This wasn¡¯t their highest speed yet; They could raise their speed by two-hundred percent at least, but thoserge Jia n beings were already left behind by them, and they could even make fun of those silly Jia n warriors!

    In wars that happened in the past countless years, Jia n warriors could fly in the sky by treading on those metal tes. The rectilinear flying speed of those metal tes was rather high, even higher than the speed of many Eastern Wastnd archers. A giant number of Eastern Wastnd archers were ughtered rudely by these Jia n warriors treading on those metal tes!

    However, the feather cloaks upgraded by Ji Hao gifted these archers with an absolute advantage of speed, with which, these archers could easily cast off these strong Jia n warriors, evenugh at them!

    "If all our brothers can have a feather cloak like this...our Eastern Wastnd archers will be the strongest warriors!" The low-grade Divine Magus, who killed Dishi Mo earlier, raised his longbow and growled out in excitement.

    The other eight archersughed wildly out to respond to their leader. These archers were like airily flying butterflies, guidingrge groups of ferocious Jia n warriors and a hundred metal warships deeply into the dense fog.

    Flying and chasing all the way, within around ten minutes, the Jia nmander who rushed ahead of the others abruptly burst with a loud shout and hurriedly stopped his metal te.

    In the front, around ten miles away, a dark shade grew over. Muffled water-ttering noises could be heard clearly from a distance away, as waves had been crushing down. This Jia nmander fixed his eyes on the shade. Next, he saw ten thousand enormous starry void spirit turtles approaching in ordered lines.

    A tall watchtower stood on the head of every spirit turtle, and standing on every watchtower, were seven to eight Eastern Wastnd archers with longbows. In those small-scale forts built on these spirit turtles¡¯ backs,rge groups of heavily armored human warriors had been staring at the metal fleet.

    What was even more shocking was that behind these spirit turtles, a wooden city had been moving over slowly. On the city wall, torches soaked in beast oil burned brightly. The torches were connected in a straight line, dispelling the dense fog and allowing these Jia n warriors to see those Eastern Wastnd archers with feather cloaks and longbows, hovering above of the city.

    With their rich battling experiences, these Jia n warriors estimated the area of this city on the water at first nce.

    As an over one thousand miles square city, how many human warriors could it contain? Not to mention the ten-thousand small-scale forts carried on the heads of those spirit turtles; each of these small forts could at least contain thousands of elite warriors.

    The nine archers had been flying swiftly, but abruptly, they stopped and turned around. The Divine Magus raised his right arm high, straightened his right forefinger and middle finger, then swung his arm forwards, while bursting with a resonant growl, "Wolf Tooth!"

    On the heads of the first row of spirit turtles in the tall watch towers, hundreds of archers raised their bows, and put splendidly glowing ¡®wolf tooth¡¯ arrows on the strings. They didn¡¯t even have to aim; instead, they easily released the arrows simply with their muscle memories gained through millions of times of shooting.

    The arrows swished over. Among the three Jia n battle kings, the two more experienced ones raised their shields and covered their vital body parts, while fully activating their armors, releasing a thick defensive magic screen to protect their entire bodies.

    Another Jia n battle king was rtively younger. As a young man, he was inevitably a bit arrogant. He didn¡¯t raise his shield; instead, he pulled out his enormous machete and growled ¡®Supreme Blood Moon!¡¯. Then, he led hundreds of Jia n warriors andunched a frontal attack.

    Hundreds of ngs happened almost simultaneously. Among all attacking Jia n warriors, a small half suddenly froze in the air. Sharp arrows prated their helmets, urately piercing into their foreheads.

    Along with shrill swishing noises, ¡®wolf tooth arrows¡¯ went through their heads, blew up their heads, then screamed further away with hundreds of meters long streams of blood.

    Same as the others, the Jia n battle king, who initiated the charge, paused in the air as well. His body was punctured tens of times, which left fifty to sixty holes on his body, and six holes on his head.

    The six holes on his head were located in his four eye sockets, the middle of his forehead and his mouth. The powerful arrows stirred his brain. Even though his head didn¡¯t explode, he died immediately after the arrows hit him.

    Over two-hundred Jia n warriors fell from the sky, with blood spraying out from their bodies. Only the killed Jia n battle king remained standing steadily on the metal te. The metal te carried his speedily cooling corpse and kept flying forward.

    "Attack! Attack! It¡¯s an army of those bloody barbarians!"

    The rest two Jia n battle kings roared out in both shock and fury. They were shielding themselves and luckily didn¡¯t suffer the first wave of attack. At the moment, they wielded their arms, giving orders to the other warriors. From the one hundred metal warships behind them, countlessrge, frog-like, barely human-shaped spirit creature ves leaped down while croaking, treading on the water surface with theirrge feet, and marching towards the wooden city.

    These frog-like spirit creatures had thick webs between their finger and tows. They ran surprisingly fast; with a leap, they could reach nearly a hundred meters away.

    Over a million spirit creature ves rushing on the water surface, seeming to be quite formidable.

    "Volcano copse!"

    The Eastern Wastnd Divine Magus growled thunderously once again!

    This time, not only archers in the watchtowers on the heads of those spirit turtles, archers on the city wall of the wooden city had also raised their bows.

    Tens of thousands of ¡®volcano copse¡¯ arrows were sent roaring into the air. In a short while, all these arrows dove down from nearly a thousand meters high in the sky, urately falling into the thickest groups of spirit creature ves.

    The arrows sted, raised raging fires that covered miles of area. Within the coverage of the fire, all spirit creature ves were turned into ashes.

    After the massive explosions, only around seven-thousand spirit creature ves were left on the water surface.

 Chapter 1102: The Extreme of Fire

    Chapter 1102: The Extreme of Fire

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    On those metal warships, all Yu n nobles, and Jia n warriors were surprised at first, then shocked; atst, they were stunned, and even panic-stricken!

    On battlefields, Eastern Wastnd archers were their old opponents.They had witnessed the powers of Eastern Wastnd arrow formations for countless times. Incalcble non-humankind warriors died under the storm-like arrowsunched through arrow formations, and many survived non-humankind beings still had scars left on their bodies by those Eastern Wastnd arrows.

    Nevertheless, despite the amazing archery arts of Eastern Wastnd people, the low productivity of the humankind limited the powers of their arrows.

    Ordinary archers could only continuously shoot a non-humankind warrior for tens, even hundreds of times in a row, to possibly break the non-humankind warrior¡¯s armor, wound or kill him. But just now, ¡®wolf tooth¡¯ arrows released by those archers easily prated heavy tower shields, which were specially crafted by Xiu n masters! Moreover, both the effective range and lethality of their ¡®volcano copse¡¯ arrows had raised by many times!

    This wasn¡¯t a slight improvement; instead, this was an unreasonable, illogical sudden soar, that waspletely beyond the current productivity of the humankind. Those were over a million spirit creature ves; they were weak indeed, but even if those were a million pigs, it would require a certain span of time to kill them all, right?

    Nevertheless, with one massive attack delivered by a wave of ¡®volcano copse¡¯ arrows, over a million spirit creature salves were blown into ashes!

    "This, how can this be? Where did they get those spell symbols arrows?" A Xiu n master stared at the approaching water city, stunned. "Their spell symbols arrows are good enough topare favorably with the top-grade ones we produced with solid efforts!"

    During the past centuries, the non-humankind had the humankind suppressed because of nothing else but their strong armors and advanced weapons, especially thoserge-scale killing machines. Except for those armaments, in terms of overall potential or fertility, the non-humankind was absolutely no better than the humankind.

    Once human beings attained a great productivity that was no worse than that of non-humankind, they would be able to produce armors and weapons of equal qualities as the top-grade ones produced by the non-humankind. As a result, eventually, the non-humankind could expect nothing but a cruel massacre!

    The experiences these non-humankind beings umted for years told them that human beings in Pan Gu world were not easy to defeat; instead, this was a terrifying species with an instinct of attacking. If the non-humankind didn¡¯t invade Pan Gu world before the humankind started to develop, sooner orter, the humankind would begin to crazily expand their world, same as the non-humankind had been doing.

    Once human beings enabled themselves to produce armaments of equal qualities as the ones produced by the non-humankind...The bloody consequences made those Yu n nobles shake just by picturing them.

    On the water city, Yi Di pulled his thunder running bow open, then put a ¡®hurricane¡¯ arrow on it.

    He scornfully nced at those spirit creatures ves trembling on the water surface. Only thousands among the one million survived. These poor creatures were scared to death by the destructive effects of those ¡®volcano copse¡¯ arrows. At the moment, their eyes were unfocused, and they looked just like idiots.

    All of a sudden, an ear-piercing swishing noise was started as Yi Di loosened his fingers, sending a beam of light out from his bowstring.

    The thumb-thick, three-hundred meters long beam of light dazzled through the air, then deeply sank into the chest of a spirit creature ve, leaving a hole in his body. Next, through a slim and beautiful arc, this arrow punctured the vital body parts of hundreds of spirit creature ves in a row.

    The puffing noisessted long, while the arrow released by Yi Di flew airily in the air like a noble bird. Within a second, thousands of spirit creature ves were easily ughtered by Yi Di with a single arrow.

    The long arrow punctured the body of thest spirit creature ve, then screamed brightly and continued flying for over three-hundred miles upon the water surface, before it finally, ntingly pierced into the water. This was the scary power of ¡®hurricane¡¯ arrows; this type of arrows had an extremely long firing range. Added with the unimaginably great archery skills of Eastern Wastnd archers, this type of arrows could be fabulous in battles.

    The corpses of thousands of spirit creature ves floated on the water surface. Witnessing Yi Di killing all those ves with a single arrow, all non-humankind beings on the warships had their looks changed. They confusingly nced at each other. They knew ¡®hurricane¡¯ arrows, and they knew about the especially long firing range of this type of arrow. But they had never seen any ¡®hurricane¡¯ arrow cover such a long range. The arrow released by Yi Di even flew for hundreds of miles after killed thousands of living creatures.

    "Something¡¯s not right with them!" A Xiu n master suddenly raised his oddly shaped staff and screamed out loud, "Kill them! Capture some alive! We have to find out where did they get those arrows! How can they...How did they...How can they possibly produce such powerful arrows?!"

    The hundred metal warships glowed brightly. Dazzling light streams surged out from enormous spell symbols and beautiful patterns carved on these ships. Countless light streams merged together and transformed into a three-hundred-meter thick screen that wrapped up these warships entirely.

    Cracking noises could be heard without an end, along with which, the decks of these warships began opening and moving. Numerousrge-shaped fighting machines rose onto the decks and slowly moved into position, locking on the city on the water.

    "ept the battle!" Standing on the tallest watchtower, Shaosi gave her order. From around her body, faintly visible gray air-ripples spread out. Following her order, all logs of the wooden city burst with a cyan-colored, bright light. Silhouettes of enormous treesyered up and created a tremendous strong shield upon the city wall.

    Ten-thousand starry void spirit turtles roared in chorus. From their thick shields, dense starry light spun in streams while rising into the sky. Ten-Thousand streams of starlightbined into one and transformed into a seven-colored light screen, which enveloped all spirit turtles.

    Through the distance of around ten miles, the trigger of a great battle was pulled. A dragon roar vibrated the entire area, while nine three-thousand-meters long fire dragons rose from underwater behind the city, dragging an enormous chariot straight into the sky.

    Ji Hao stood straight on the chariot, with a great sun shining with a raging red light above his head. Mr. Crow excitedly spread his wings and expanded his body to over a thousand meters long. He puffed out his chest and trod on top of the chariot.

    The nine-dragon chariot red dazzlingly, illuminating the whole area with a radius of over a million miles, even dispelling the dark clouds in the sky.

    Ji Hao nced down at the hundred metal warships on the water surface. In the red sun above his head, a light-golden silhouette shed slightly, before Ji Hao conveniently pressed his hand down. In the next moment, a hundred miles wide golden hand silently descended from the sky, surrounded by raging mes.

    The hundred metal warships suffered this strike together. A sizzling noise was generated, while the whole hundred metal warships disappeared without a trace, inplete quietness.

    The three-hundred-meters thick defensive magic screen failed to serve its purpose, as the golden hand crumbled it instantly with the extreme fire in Pan Gu world. Those metal warships vaporized directly in the golden fire, along with all non-humankind beings on the ships.

    Nothing was left behind, not even a grain of ash!

    After Ji Haopletely absorbed the East Emperor divine seal, that, was the power of a quick palm moveunched by him; it was already close to a strikeunched by the true East Emperor, Taiyi himself.

 Chapter 1103: Came One After Another

    Chapter 1103: Came One After Another

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The nine dragons chariot floated in the air.

    These nine dragons were given birth by the sun back in the prehistorical era. They were not living creatures, and neither were they dead; they were not spirit creatures, neither were they gods or devils. They were between life and death. The nine fire dragons roared towards the sky, releasing tens of thousands of miles long golden streams of fire from their mouths.

    On the enormous chariot, countless patterns of stars were clearly visible. Each star on the chariot was rted to a natural star in the sky, glistening brightly with a fiery light.

    This chariot belonged to East Emperor Taiyi, who was the king of sun, which could be considered as the leader of all natural stars in the world. Every star in the world was carved on this chariot. A strong, widely effective starlight suffused the air. By taking a quick nce at the chariot, many people felt that countless stars had bumped into their souls together, dazzling and almost breaking their souls from the inside.

    Ji Hao was wearing a perfectly clean robe, silently standing on top of therge chariot, looking down at the water surface. He was surrounded by a bright golden light. Countless beams of golden light spurted out from every pore of his. No one could clearly see him, instead, as people only saw a splendid sphere of golden light, floating in the sky.

    Above the chariot, Mr. Crow proudly spread his wings and held his head high, cawing brightly and resonantly.

    Dark clouds rumbled towards the nine dragons chariot from all directions, but the chariot shone even brighter, turning all dark clouds approached it into strands of mist which dissipated in the air.

    On the water surface, a one-hundred-miles wide handprint was clearly visible, zing with a golden fire. The water waved loudly towards the handprint area, which was dried already. But no matter how much water surged over, it would evaporate instantly into steam and rise up.

    Looking down at the handprint from the sky, one would find it reaching the bottom of the thousands of meters deep water, even sinking into the mountains down below for hundreds of meters.

    Ji Hao swung his arm. Golden me kes flew up into the sky, merging with his sleeve. Without the burning fire, the enormous handprint copsed right away. The water flooded in and filled the handprint immediately.

    A giant whirlpool appeared on the water surface. The thunderous rumbling noise even paled the faces of some human warriors in the city.

    "Marquis Yao..." Yi Di raised his arms high and cheered out loudly, and almost hysterically, "Mighty!"

    Hundreds of thousands of archers under Yi Di¡¯s directmand all raised their arms, kneeled, and kowtowed solemnly to Ji Hao, as if they were worshiping a true god. They put their palms and foreheads on the ground, while excitedly shouting Ji Hao¡¯s name.

    The other Eastern Wastnd n elders and high-grademanders nced at each other in shock and confusion.

    They seemed to be stunned when staring at Mr. Crow, who trod upon the nine dragons chariot. They rubbed their eyes hard and tried to see Mr. Crow more clearly. They rubbed their eyes again and again, but no matter how hard they tried, in their eyes, Mr. Crow was still a three-legged Gold Crow. Indeed, he was a Gold Crow!

    What a joke? A bone-deep hatred existed between Ten Sun Country and Gold Crows, but all those Ten Sun Country archers kneeled on the ground and kowtowed to the owner of a three-legged Gold Crow. Was this even real? This waspletely against the usual impression of the proud Ten Sun Country people in the hearts of the other Eastern Wastnd nsmen.

    "This, this!" A group of elders and high-grademanders were confused for a while, then gritted their teeth and all raised their hands, cheering along with the others. They didn¡¯t go as low as those archers did. For them, it was still far away from kneeling and kowtowing to Ji Hao. However, Ji Hao had just shown a destructive power, and Eastern Wastnd people always respect powerful beings. Therefore, they were still willing to pay their respects to Ji Hao.

    Following these elders andmanders and Eastern Wastnd archers, the warriors from all the other ns began cheering excitedly as well.

    The strikeunched by Ji Hao just now was too powerful, even beyond anyone¡¯s imagination. This great power was worth for every human warrior to cheer for Ji Hao...If Hao Tao weren¡¯t there to strictly supervising everyone, the amazing palm attackunched by Ji Hao just now would even make these people throw arge part to have a hearty drink to celebrate.

    Ji Hao sent the nine dragons chariot back into his body and waved his hand to all warriors down below, who had been cheering in excitement. Then, he transformed into a beam of light and flew back into the headquarters tent.

    Ten minutes after Ji Hao returned to the headquarters, Tao Sha, an elder from Taotie n, Western Wastnd, walked in, swaying his muscr body to Ji Hao. He sat straight down beside Ji Hao, then smirked while nodding to Ji Hao without an end.

    "Elder Tao Sha, if you have anything to say to me, just say." Ji Hao grinningly looked at Tao Sha and said, "Don¡¯t be shy like a girl!"

    Tao Sha brushed his beard with his fingers andughed out loud, "I¡¯ll just say it out then, shall I? I feel strange to be like this too!"

    Laughing hollowly, his grin faded on his face as he continued while seriously looking at Ji Hao, "Those kids from Ten Sun Country, the arrows they used just now were a bit scary...Earlier, I saw them try those arrows, yet I didn¡¯t think that those arrows could actually be so amazing in real battles!"

    Ji Hao nodded, proudly pointing at his own nose as he responded, "I made those arrows!"

    Tao Sha paused for a second, abruptly raised his arm, pointed at Ji Hao¡¯s nose and said, "You made those? Not Emperor Shun? Not Si Wen Ming?"

    Ji Hao seriously nodded, looked at Tao Sha in the eyes as he said, "I made those...Not only arrows, armors, des, shields...I can even make the Taotie tooth!"

    Coiled around Tao Sha¡¯s arm, the Taotie tooth nged loudly. Tao Sha stood up all of a sudden and yelled, "Can you really...Can you even make Taotie tooth? Are you joking? This is our inherited magic treasure!"

    Ji Hao spread his hands and honestly answered the question, "Not exactly as powerful as the original one, but I can make my products eighty to ny percent as powerful as the real thing. As for the weapons and armors using by your warriors, I can make an upgrade to at least ten times greater."

    Tao Sha paused again. Abruptly, he kneeled on the ground and kowtowed heavily to Ji Hao, then leaped back up, walking out of the tent with big steps.

    Soon, an elder from Taowu n, Western Wastnd, sneakily walked in.

    Once the Taowu n elder left, an Hundun n elder walked in. Following him was an elder from Qiongqi n; the next one was a White Tiger n elder, then a Suanni n elder...In a short while, Eastern Wastnd n elders started to walk into the headquarters tent one after another sneakily, withplicated facial expressions. They each asked Ji Hao a few short questions, then quickly walked back out, still sneakily like a weasel which had just stolen a chicken from a farm.

    After all Western Wastnd and Eastern Wastnd elders visited Ji Hao, Southern Wastnd elders quietly walked in.

    Ji Hao weed these elders nicely. He also straightforwardly answered every question they asked. He even epted the friendly challenges of a fewbative elders. As a result of those challenges, Ji Hao easily knocked all those elders to the ground with a few punches and kicks purely physically, without using any magi power.

    In the next three days, the headquarters tent turned even more boisterous than a market.

    Those elders signed agreements with Ji Hao one after another. They were authorized by their ns, and on behalf of their ns, they confirmedly followed Ji Hao¡¯s lead!

    In the enormous city on the water, seventy percent people chose to follow Ji Hao¡¯s lead, and the one represented by Ji Hao, who was Si Wen Ming.

 Chapter 1104: Si Wen Ming Asks For Help

    Chapter 1104: Si Wen Ming Asks For Help

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    On a spirit turtle¡¯s head, Man Man carried a Taotie tooth made by Ji Hao, trying her best to send the chain into the water.

    The tens of thousands of miles long, thin chain moved underwater slowly, like a living creature. A few sharp tusks hung on the chain, glowing with a faint light in the water.

    A few tens of meters longrge fishes were attracted by the glow of the chain. Swiftly, these enormous fishes swished over, but on the few tusks.

    Then, a clear popping noise could be heard, as those tusks exploded like blooming flowers.

    The fishes struggled desperately. Tusk pieces prated their heads and squeezed out streams of blood, spreading in the water. The chain flicked along with the movements of those giant fishes. Sitting on the turtle¡¯s head, Man Man burst with a happyugh, then hurriedly began pulling the chain.

    Man Man was a strengthful one. Pulling for a while, the few giant fishes were dragged out of the water surface.

    Yemo Shanye¡¯s face blushed because of the excitement. With great enthusiasm, she rushed to arge fish, with her eyes popped widely up while shouting, "What a huge fish! Ah! What a huge fish, I¡¯ve never seen such a..."

    Thatrge fish abruptly flipped its tail, whipping heavily on Yemo Shanye¡¯s face.

    Yemo Shanye wasughing so happily, but was pped right in the face all of sudden, which caused a serious dizziness. She lost bnce and plopped on the head of the turtle, unable toe back to herself for quite a while.

    Man Man pped her hands andughed out loud to Yemo Shanye while saying, "Girl, you¡¯re too weak. Next time back to Southern Wastnd, I¡¯ll get you a few buckets of fire dragon spirit blood to drink. I promise that spirit blood can make you as strong as a rock gori!"

    Shaosi covered her mouth with her hand as she was tittering. Neither Shaosi nor Man Man showed a sign to walk up and help Yemo Shanye up.

    A breeze blew across. Without making any noise, Feng Xing came to Yemo Shanye, with his arms crossed over his chest. He narrowed his eyes and yelled quite impatiently, "How can you be so stupid? I don¡¯t even know how did you manage to grow up to this age! You are nearly pped out of consciousness by a fishtail...You¡¯re so stupid, who would want to marry you?"

    Yemo Shanye raised her head and pitiably looked at Feng Xing.

    Abruptly, Feng Xing eyes contacted with Yemo Shanye¡¯s watery puppy eyes. In a panic, he turned around, clumsily grabbed her shoulder and pulled her up from the ground while saying with a dry voice, "Next time...You be careful. Man Man has the strength. Whatever it is, let Man Man do it...You¡¯re a little Yu n girl. Without magic, did you n to fight hand-to-hand against the fish?"

    Behind them, on the city wall, Ji Hao lied on an embattlement on his stomach, looking at his friends with narrowed eyes.

    "Ah, Feng Xing, such an idiot! Did he call her stupid? Eh, I¡¯m now worrying that he¡¯s gonna be single until the end of his life." Ji Haoined,"He cares about the girl, for ancestors souls¡¯ sake, how can he scold her as stupid? Look at how nervous he is! He¡¯s a virgin, he¡¯s a total virgin, physically and mentally!"

    Tao Sha stood beside Ji Hao with a proud smirk on his face, wearing a whole new set of beautiful armor. Hearing Ji Hao, he puffed out his chest, while gently stroking the ferocious-looking embossment of Taotie on his breastte with both hands. He loved the embossment too much.

    Except for the Taotie tooth, Taotie family had another precious inherited treasure, called ¡®Taotie armor¡¯. The Taotie armor was transformed from the body of the first Taotie in the world, after it passed away. Tao Sha had the Taotie tooth, but didn¡¯t own the Taotie armor. The current owner of the armor was a high-grademander stationed in Pu Ban City; he wore it every day.

    In the recent few days, led by Tao Sha, his nsmen emptied quite a lot metal mines. Ji Hao borrowed the Taotie armor, used it as a model, and produced over one-hundred-thousand sets of armor with the five-colored small cauldron. These artificial pieces had ny percent of the physical defensive power and around eighty-five percent of the magical defensive power of the original armor. As for the natural fierceness and ferociousness that belonged the original Taotie armor as its spirit, Ji Hao managed to copy around eighty percent of it.

    The one worn by Tao Sha was an imitation made by Ji Hao. This armor was great enough to improve Tao Sha¡¯s general power by a hundred percent, and raise his chance of survival on battlefields by at least ten times!

    Therefore, in the past few days, Tao Sha followed Ji Hao everywhere. This cunning old man was eager to get more benefits from Ji Hao.

    "Don¡¯t say that...Feng Xing, I like this kid! He¡¯s honest, with a true heart, a true heart!" Tao Sha grinned happily, squeezing his eyes into a pair of curved lines. Then, he abruptly changed the topic andughed, "Hehe, Earl Yao, the pair of white tiger wings, the one that belongs to the White Tiger n, it can gather natural metal power for its owner, and make any attack three times more effective...Can we all have that?"

    Ji Hao¡¯s mouth corner twitched as he threw a threatening nce at Tao Sha.

    The Taotie tooth, white tiger wing, Hun Dun shield, Taowu de, these were the greatest inherited magic treasures that belonged to the fewrge Western Wastnd ns. With the power of the five-colored cauldron, Ji Hao could make imitations of these treasures, which were eighty to nighty percent as powerful as the real ones.

    Compared to the original ones, those imitations all had considerable lethality and defensive powers, as theycked nothing more than souls.

    But, this was not like making spell symbol arrows. The required materials for these treasures were astronomical figures. Taking the Taotie armor as an example, around one-hundred-thousand sets of armor consumed up three enormous metal mines entirely.

    "Alright, if you want it...go prepare the materials yourselves." Ji Hao snorted and said, "And, I¡¯ll take a half of the final products. My army in Yao Mountain territory doesn¡¯t have this good equipment yet."

    Tao Sha clicked his tongue and rubbed his hands, seeming about to say something. But suddenly, a rapid whirlwind descended from the sky. Inside the whirlwind, a winged man with an eagle head carried a steel whip with his left hand and a dragon-skin scroll with his right hand. This man scanned across the water city, then quickly fixed his glowing-red eyes on Ji Hao.

    "Marquis Yao, I am Thunder st, under Minister Si Wen Ming¡¯smand. This is a letter from Minister Si Wen Ming!"

    Thunder st threw the scroll to Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao grasped the scroll and nced at Thunder st in surprise, then hurriedly opened the scroll.

    Colorful streams of mist rose into the sky, within which, Si Wen Ming¡¯s face appeared. Si Wen Ming¡¯s face looked sallow, with a bitter smile. He greeted Ji Hao, then headed directly to the point, "Ji Hao, the water-kind army from the north brought us too many troubles and great pressure. Our people can not focus on expanding the channels."

    "These days, water-controlling teams we sent out from Pu Ban City have been suffering attacksunched by water-kind armies every day and night. We killed countless water-kind spirit creatures, but more have been arriving. Without ending their reinforcement, the water-control mission would be a joke."

    "Can you draw the attention of a part of water-kind spirit creatures in the north? Can you restrain, or destroy some of them in the north, disable them from keep moving south? If you can, perfect, but if it¡¯s too much for you, I¡¯ll figure something out myself."

    Ji Hao paused slightly. Had things gone this far? Si Wen Ming was forced to ask help from Ji Hao already?

    Ji Hao looked at Thunder st and responded with a deep voice, "Go back and tell Uncle Wen Ming... I know what to do."

 Chapter 1105: A Difficult Situation

    Chapter 1105: A Difficult Situation

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Mr. Crow rose into the sky. The golden bridge floated above Mr. Crow¡¯s head, transformed into a clear stream of light, and wrapped Mr. Crow up, flying south at the highest speed.

    Gold Crows were creatures of the essence sun power, and were gifted with an amazing flying speed. Powerful Gold Crows could also move through space.

    Mr. Crow was surely not as powerful as ancient Gold Crows, but added with the golden bridge, which was controlled by a trace of Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power, Mr. Crow¡¯s flying speed was now even faster than his ancestors. Millions of miles could now be covered by him within a single moment. He was too fast, such that ordinary human beings couldn¡¯t possibly see him in the sky.

    Si Wen Ming¡¯s messenger, Thunder st, was still on his way back to Pu Ban City, but Mr. Crow had flown past Pu Ban City already and reached Great Hat Mountain. On the blueprint of Si Wen Ming¡¯s flood-control magic formation, Great Hat Mountain was the first core, the one nearest to Pu Ban City.

    Mr. Crow shrunk his body to a feet long, spread his wings and floated in the air. He widely opened his golden-red eyes and gazed towards the ground.

    A violent storm had been roaring, as the flood swept across the ground. The tallest peak in this area was around one-hundred-thousand meters tall, and the average altitude of this area was around thirty-thousand meters. However, the water level had raised to the mountainside of the tallest peak. Turbid waves surged between peaks, pping on the mountains and bumping around, creating countless enormous whirlpools.

    asionally, a few bolts of thunder would descend from the dark clouds in the sky and strike on the peak tops, sending shattered giant rocks rumbling down.

    Under the storm, in the flood, countlessrge rafts drifted on the water surface.

    Large groups of strong human beings bared their bodies, gripped thick bamboo sticks and wooden sticks, and trod on the rafts, roaring resonantly. Their heads were held high, their voices hoarse. By roaring wildly like beasts, they were trying to squeeze thest bit of strength out of their bodies.

    They pressed those wooden sticks and bamboo sticks against the mountains, barely stabilizing their rafts. The flood struck down wave after wave, pping on these men and making them quiver ceaselessly.

    Their rafts creaked loudly. Struck by violent waves, the vines tied on the rafts had been vibrating intensely. All rafts seemed to fall apart right away.

    Magi Pce Magi with long robes stood in the middle of each raft, loudly incanting spells. me, thunderbolts, hurricanes had been releasing from their hands without an end, fiercelynding on the mountain in front of them.

    Giant rocks fell off from the mountain. Tens of Maguspriests with a magic formation blueprint held in their hands growled with hoarse voices. They pointed at the mountain in the front, roaring.

    Following their voices, strong human beings jumped into the water. Vines were tied around their waists, while all kinds of tools were held in their hands. While howling intensely, they swam towards the copsing mountain.

    Heavy axes hacked into the mountain, while iron chisels carvedrge spell symbols on it. Lines of spell symbols, curved like dragons, sank deep into the mountain. Once the spell symbols were carved. Maguspriests standing on the rafts began incanting corresponding spells loudly.

    Theserge spell symbols began shining one after another; and surrounded the mountain, making the mountain glow as well. A strong power vibration was released, which contained a trace of divine natural will, forcibly restraining the raging flood.

    Wherever these spell symbols shone, the water turned soft and quiet; even the rain falling from the sky turned much gentler.

    All of a sudden, ferocious roars came from a distances away. Enormous white waves rose from the ground, treading on which were numberless water-kind spirit creatures, waving their roughly crafted weapons, shouting and yelling. Before this boundless water-kind army were tens of enormously shaped spirit creatures, spreading a billowy power vibration, generating dense dark clouds in the sky.

    Behind the flood-control troop, human warriors in the tens of embattling square battle formations growled out in chorus. They started the rafts treading under their feet, led by around ten Divine Magi as they marched towards the water-kind army, which was with a far greater number.

    Far away, in the northern side of Chi Ban Mountain, and in the water city, a sphere of red light sparkled in front of Ji Hao, showing him everything Mr. Crow saw.

    Tao Sha, Hao Tao, Heng Xing and some top-grademanders all stood in the headquarters tent, with their eyes fixed on the red light.

    "This is a mother fish!" Heng Xing pointed at a thousands of meters long spirit creature which rushed in the frontal line, and said, "A mother fish... This kind of a water-kind spirit creature is really hard to deal with. If you¡¯re not careful enough, many of your people might die!"

    Mr. Crow cawed slightly in the sky. He too had his eyes on that enormous, oddly shaped and especially fleshy ¡®mother fish¡¯. This so-called mother fish was actually a giant ocean sunfish. A mother fish couldy hundreds of millions of eggs each time in a breeding season.

    The ones couldy hundreds of millions of eggs each time were just ordinary mother fishes. But the one Ji Hao had been looking at was a Divine-Magus-level, humongous one!

    Along with a giant wave, this giant fish swam to around tens of miles from the flood-control troop, then turned around its body, tail pointing at those human beings.

    The fish¡¯srge belly suddenly began expanding. Within a blink of an eye, the fish belly had expanded to twenty-thousand meters. The sudden expansion made the fish belly almost transparent. Through the thin belly, one could see countless sesame-sized fish eggs glowing brightly.

    A long series of puffing noise was started as the mother fish raised its tail, letting out a torrent of eggs, sshing on the human troop like a heavy rain.

    In the air, these eggs hatched at a stunning rate into fist-sized ocean sunfishes. These little fishes were born with a strong sense of spirit creature power, and theirrge heads had a faint metallic luster. Diving down from the air like arrows, these little fishes almost covered the entire human troop in a moment.

    The puffing noise never stopped.

    Many strong human beings had their heads smashed by these newborn fishes, and fell right on the spot. The wooden sticks and bamboo stocks gripped in their hands were broken. Pushed by the flood, those rafts bumped on the mountain and shattered immediately. Those men and Magi on the rafts all fell into the water.

    From underwater, countless dark silhouettes abruptly popped up. Those were countless foot-long spirit piranhas with sharp teeth, screaming shrilly. Every human being who fell into the water, at the junior-level or under, was torn into skeletons by those piranhas within three breaths at most.

    Millions of ocean sunfishes swished down from the sky and broke the bones of countless human warriors. A single mother fish turned this human troop into a great mess.

    The water-kind army grasped the opportunity. Countless water-kind spirit creatures trod on the water and dashed over, swiftly rushing into the human troop and starting an intense battle.

    Tens of enormous water-kind spirit creaturesughed viscously while surrounding the few Divine Magi in the flood-control troop. Next, they raised strong gales which rolled up those Divine Magi, and flew to the higher sky.

    The blood dyed the water red. This flood-control troop was about to fall apart.

    In the next few hours, Mr. Crow went to the other few sites and witnessed nothing but water-kind armies ughtering human flood-control troops, with a great advantage of numbers.

    "The situation is not good. We have to do something!" Sat in the headquarters tent, Ji Hao pondered for a short while, then quickly gave his order.

 Chapter 1106: Dragon Blood Drunk

    Chapter 1106: Dragon Blood Drunk

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Before the headquarters tent, eight-hundred dragon-kind warriors with golden armors and spears stood in front of Ji Hao, with their chests puffed out.

    Each dragon warrior was around ten-meters tall, with a dragon head and a muscr human body, seeming like an iron statue. There were only eight hundreds of them, yet the power vibration released from these dragon warriors was even stronger than a great army. Under the heavy pressure caused by this strong power vibration, surrounding human warriors, who had been looking at them, even felt it hard to breathe.

    Ny percent of dragon warriors stationed in Pu Ban City were brought to Pan Jia world by Ao Li. Perhaps, they had still been fighting tanglingly against the non-humankind. Emperor Shun ordered Ji Hao to lead this great army to the north, and following this order, all members of the alliance of human ns had to send out their elite forces to join this army, including the dragon-kind. Dragon elders left in Pu Ban City discussed for quite a long while, then with some efforts, they gathered up eight-hundred pure-blood dragon warriors for Ji Hao.

    "Marquis Yao, what is it?" The leader of these eight-hundred dragon warriors was called Ao Feng. He took a step forward, raised his right forefinger to pick his nose as he proudly looked at Ji Hao and said, "If you need to fight a war, let us do it...But for nothing important, you shouldn¡¯te to us, right?"

    Ji Hao took two steps forward and grinningly patted on Ao Feng¡¯sp, seeming like a butcher selecting healthy chubby pigs in a hogpen while responding, "Brother Ao Feng, I indeed need your help."

    Ao Feng shook the hill-like bulged muscles on his leg,ughed, then nodded to Ji Hao and said, "Alright, alright, within our capabilities, we¡¯re willing to help."

    Therge pair of eyeballs rolled in his eye sockets, and the golden beard flicked under his nose as Ao Feng continuedughing, "But, haha, my brothers and I are bornzy. If it¡¯s tooplicated...Haha!"

    Ao Fengughed hollowly. Dragon warriors had great individual strengths, which built their proud personalities. For any request from an ordinary human being, they wouldn¡¯t even give a word to respond. But Ji Hao was Marquis Yao, and was the chiefmander of this great army,missioned by Emperor Shun himself. Therefore, if Ji Hao asked a favor, and were willing to pay a good price for it, Ao Feng and his brothers would love to help him.

    But of course, if no benefit were promised for this favor, Ao Feng and his brothers wouldn¡¯t hear a word he said. Whoever Ji Hao was, not a single living creature could ever make dragons work for free!

    "Recently, three giant-scale magic crystal mines were discovered in my Yao Mountain territory, with considerable quality. The smallest one extended for over a million miles; the mineral reserve is quite surprising, enough for arge-n to exploit for about a thousand years!" While continuously patting Ao Feng¡¯sp, feeling the thriving life-force inside his body, Ji Hao continued with a warm smile, "Each of you gives me a half of your spirit blood and a bowl of dragon marrow, in return, I will give you the three magic crystal mines!"

    Ao Feng¡¯s face instantly twisted. He looked down at Ji Hao, then turned around and nced at his warriors.

    The other seven-hundred and ny-nine dragon warriors stared at Ao Feng while gasping quickly. Their eyes had all turned glowing red.

    "Sure!" Ao Feng did a heavy palm-bumping with Ji Hao, generating a thunderous bang. But then, hisrge eyeball rolled again in the sockets as he asked smartly and cunningly, "Eh, a bowl of marrow each is easy. But the question is, what kind of bowl? How big is the bowl? Like a regr y bowl? Or...?"

    Ji Hao grinned and took out a basin-sized giant iron bowl!

    The faces of Ao Feng and his warriors twisted once again. They were amazingly strong indeed, and their life-force was nearly inexhaustible. But giving away such a giant bowl of marrow...it would still hurt!

    However, they would get three great-scale magic crystal mines in return!

    Dragons were greedy; this was their nature. Three entire great-scale magic crystal mines, evenly split among only eight-hundred of them, every single one of them would be super rich!

    Clicking his lips, Ao Feng and his warriors gritted their teeth, tly took off their arm protectors, and bared their arms to let Ji Hao do whatever he wanted.

    A five-colored me burned in the small cauldron inside Ji Hao¡¯s lower belly. Carefully, Ji Hao threw a thumb-sized golden blood pill into the cauldron. This blood pill had a name, Dragon Blood Drunk; it was concocted by Magi Pce Magi, with real dragon spirit blood and marrow, and tens of magic herbs, which could deliver magical effects.

    Dragon Blood Drunk had an utmost attraction to all water-kind creatures, even those spirit ones who were even smarter than human beings. No water-kind creature could ever resist the aroma of a Dragon Blood Drunk pill.

    Dragons were nobles among the water-kind. A drop of dragon blood could tempt all kinds of water-kind creatures at the level of their souls. Any water-kind creature who luckily absorbed a drop of dragon blood would gain a thin trace of dragon bloodline, and earn a chance to be a real dragon in the future.

    Dragon Blood Drunk pills were made from dragon spirit blood and marrow, and were highly purified. They could be counted as the pure essence of dragon blood. Moreover, the power of dragon blood and marrow continued in the pills were strengthened by those secret magic herbs. Therefore, a pill like this could even thoroughly remold the body of a water-kind spirit creature. One single Dragon Blood Drunk pill was able to enable a water-kind spirit creature to free itself from its original shape and turn directly into a flood dragon.

    That was merely the effect of the pills produced by the Magi Pce, with the spirit blood and marrow of ordinary dragons. Differently, the materials Ji Hao used today were the blood and marrow of pure-blood dragons. Ao Li and his brothers were possessors of the royal dragon bloodline, which meant their spirit blood and marrow were much more precious and attractive to water-kind spirit creature.

    The five-colored me sparkled in the cauldron and quickly disintegrated the Dragon Blood Drunk pill that Ji Hao threw into the cauldron as a sample. Tiny spell symbols drifted out of the pill, being surrounded by the five-colored me, and gradually gathering into a sphere of spell symbols.

    The five-colored me slowly coiled around the spell symbol sphere, slowly generating a beautiful glisten. Gradually, those tiny spell symbols in the sphere turned colorful, while traces of power of creation drilled in. These spell symbols changed and twisted slowly. The magical power of creation contained in the small cauldron started to improve the recipe of Dragon Blood Drunk pills, trying to make it perfect.

    When the spell symbol sphere shone with a dazzling light, Ji Hao poured the dragon blood in eight-hundredrge vats, and the dragon marrow in eight-hundred giant iron bowls all into the small cauldron, along with a hill-sized pile of supportive magic herbs.

    As a five-colored light emitted from the cauldron, all materials disappeared.

    A clear sphere of five-colored light spun swiftly in the cauldron, while countless tiny spell symbols drifted towards it.

    Ji Hao sensed a thick, longsting and intoxicating aroma. This aroma slowly drilled into his body, flowing into every part of his body. Wherever the aroma reached, he sensed a nice warmth; even his bones were softened in afortable way.

    After six hours, a bright stream of light surged out of the small cauldron. Ji Hao raised his arms and took out a water-tank-sized golden pill.

    The five-colored small cauldron made the spirit blood and marrow that came from Ao Feng and his warriors into such a giant Dragon Blood Drunk pill! In both terms of size and aroma, this giant pill was thousands of times better than the regr pills produced by the Magi Pce!

    "All! Prepare for a battle!" Ji Hao¡¯s voice resounded through the entire water city, "We have to stop those bloody water-kind armies in the north! No mater how many of theme, we kill them all! We have to make time and space for our brothers in Pu Ban City, allow them to control the flood!"

    "Get ready! Get ready! The enemies are on their way!"

    Ji Hao growled thunderously while walking out of the headquarters tent with that giant golden pill carried in his hands. A strong gale whirled the aroma of the pill to every direction. Within hundreds of miles in radius, all water-kind spirit creatures who were taking a detour to avoid encountering the water city, were immediately driven crazy!

 Chapter 1107: Pan Gu Defense

    Chapter 1107: Pan Gu Defense

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Carrying the giant golden pill, Ji Hao walked out of the tent. Abruptly, the dense mist rolled in his spiritual space.

    As the grey mist faded, the mysterious man showed up slowly, sitting in midair with crossed legs. His eyes shone with a bright blue light that illuminated the entire spiritual space.

    "A tough battle!" said the mysterious man with a rumbling voice, "I can feel it. The twelve worlds are approaching Pan Gu world. The shorter the distances between the twelve worlds and Pan Gu world are, the quicker can those powerful water-kind spirit creatures enter into this world."

    "This is indeed going to be a tough battle. Twelve worlds, hundreds of years... No one knows exactly how many water-kind spirit creatures Gong Gong has raised." said Ji Hao with a deep voice. "My warriors in this city have a number, yet the water-kind spirit creatures are uncountable. But we have to fight this battle!" Without fighting this battle, Ji Hao wouldn¡¯t be able to buy some time for Si Wen Ming, flood-controlling troops wouldn¡¯t have the chances to expand those channels, and consequently, the great n for flood-control would be a joke. Countless human beings were struggling in the flood; incalcble human beings were dying. Each day, so many people would die of exhaustion and starvation.

    Ji Hao never saw himself as a great man, but for some things, he had to try his best, no matter how.

    Therefore, he had to fight this battle. For this battle, he made this giant Dragon Blood Drunk pill to attract all surrounding water-kind spirit creatures, and to allow Si Wen Ming and the others in Pu Ban City enough time and space.

    "You gave me your Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words, then I learned Yu Yu¡¯s Study of Magic Formation, and some secret scriptures Qing Wei and Dachi gave you..." said the mysterious man with a deep voice, "My brain is not working too efficiently, but I do know a lot more than you. These days, I created a magic formation myself."

    "You¡¯re not powerful enough yet. At the stage, you can¡¯t protect too many people and things with the power of Pan Gu bell. But this magic formation of mine is supposed to help you activate the Pan Gu bell...At least, you will be able to protect this city and the one-hundred-thousandrge turtles with it."

    The mysterious man raised his right hand and flicked his finger. Instantly, a magic formation blueprint emerged in Ji Hao¡¯s mind.

    Ji Hao¡¯s eyes shone. Slightly quivering, he hurriedly put back the Dragon Blood Drunk pill, waved his hand, and started a strong wind, bringing back all the aroma of the pill.

    "Magic crystals, I need arge amount! And skeletons ofrge wild beasts, who has beast skeletons? They should be from Magus-King-level beasts at least! Divine-level beast skeletons will be the best!"

    "And essence magic crystals with natures of earth, water, fire, metal and green! Who have those? I need five-hundred-thousand kilograms for each type, all ground into powder! I will make those into a magic ink by mixing with dragon blood! Brother Ao Feng, can you give more blood? When this ends, I¡¯ll tell Emperor Shun to award you another magic crystal mine!"

    Standing by the door the headquarters tent, Ji Hao yelled loudly. Following his voice, the entire city became noisy. Elders and high-grademanders from all ns began moving. They put together they resources they brought, and soon reached the amount required by Ji Hao.

    Therge headquarters tent and hundreds of surrounding barracks were pulled down, making a ten-miles wide, round-shaped empty area.

    Ji Hao wielded his hands and cast a magic, rolling up all the powdered essence magic crystals and mixing it with dragon blood. With the magic ink, he quickly drew a series of strange, ancient spell symbols.

    Watching aside, Tao Sha and the others had their eye corners twitched. Those spell symbols Ji Hao had drawn were strange and antique, that even Master Magi from the Magi Pce might not be able to recognize them. Tao Sha and a few of his friends had inherited their ancestors¡¯ memories through their bloodlines. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize these strange spell symbols either.

    Every one of these spell symbols were shaped like those wild, powerful creatures in this world, or raging mes, fierce thunderbolts. These spell symbols were in a profound ancient style, seeming so hard to understand. Each spell symbol corresponded with a part of nature, represented mysterious naturalws, and could deliver an unpredictable power.

    Thousands of ancient spell symbols were drawn by Ji Hao without a break. Ji Hao then put those Divine-level beast skeletons on this magic formation, which was formed by these spell symbols. Once the hundreds of beast skeletons were put in position, a terrifying, prehistorical power started to spread from the magic formation. An invisible pressure even forced powerful ones like Hao Tao and Tao Sha back, disabling them from steadying their own bodies.

    Ji Hao wielded his arms again. Mountain-huge piles of magic crystals flew up into the sky, then fell back down, evenly scattering on this curious magic formation.

    All magic crystals shattered themselves beforending on the ground, turning into fine powder and merging with the formation. The enormous formation glowed with a misty light, while streams of Chaos power rose from it like a mist. Those beast skeletons melted like metal, merging into one.

    A faintly audible bell ring came from Ji Hao¡¯s body. The Pan Gu bell slowly flew out of his lower belly and hung in the air, upon the center of the magic formation.

    Nine bell rings were generated in a row. Following that, the Chaos power streams rose from the magic formation drifted into the bell.

    The bell glowed shortly, then the silhouette of a man, with his arms held high, sparkled slightly on the bell. Next, all ancient spell symbols on the ground sparkled one after another. All of a sudden, Ji Hao felt that the Pan Gu bell hade alive.

    The space around the bell cracked, showing fifty water-tank-sized openings. Strong Chaos tides surged out from those cracks, into the Pan Gu bell.

    On the edge of the bell, a light was emitted. Meanwhile, a refreshing sense of power descended from the bell, merging with the magic formation on the ground. The magic formation was lighted up immediately, and released hundreds of clear streams of light, reaching out on the ground, in all directions like countless arms.

    Soon, the thousand-miles wide city was covered in a thumb-thickyer of clear light, and so was the bodies of everyone in the city. Streams of clear light reached out through the ropes holding in the mouths of those giant turtles, quickly covering all the turtles up as well.

    A resonant roar rose from the center of the magic formation. Hazy silhouettes emerged from upon those melted beast skeletons. Those were images of the owners of these skeletons.

    Those hazy beast silhouettes slowly straightened their bodies and walked to the edges of the city. A short whileter, hundreds of beast silhouettes stood straight on the city wall, in all four directions. Those beasts were as enormous as mountains, and their translucent bodies seemed to contain inexhaustible power.

    "Hmm, I guess I¡¯m not with a stone brain, as someone said!" The mysterious man chuckled proudly, "This great magic formation of mine...Call it Pan Gu Defense! Unless those water-kind things can destroy the Pan Gu bell, they would never be able to make a single step into this city."

    The mysterious man disappeared gradually in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, turning back into grey mist as he left his thunderous voice echoing, "Little guy, kill as hard as you can! Aren¡¯t you in need of meat? These water-kind things are the best meat supply!"

    Ji Hao paused slightly, then threw a heavy p on his own face. He gritted his teeth and took out a giant Dragon Blood Drunk pill.

    "I¡¯m so stupid! These water-kind spirit creatures...Aren¡¯t they the best meat supply? So many crops were harvested in Pu Ban City, but how can people live without meat?"

 Chapter 1108: All Spirit Creatures Go Mad

    Chapter 1108: All Spirit Creatures Go Mad

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Just now, a trace of aroma of the Dragon Blood Drunk pill had drifted out. Tens of thousands of water-kind spirit creatures sensed the aroma, as they were rtively closer to the water city.

    The eyes of these water-kind spirit creatures changed colors immediately. Red, orange, blue, green, purple; the blood of water-kind spirit creatures had different colors, so did their eyes. Those weaker water-kind spirit creatures, the ones who hadn¡¯t learned to use their brains and were still a bit confused, anxiously swayed their bodies. Before the most of these water-kind spirit creatures figured out where the aroma came from, a few enormously shaped ones, who were quite intelligent and had cultivated themselves severely for over a thousand years, already began moving sneakily towards the city.

    They only moved for hundreds of miles before the aroma disappeared suddenly. With glowing red eyes, those enormous spirit creatures reached their heads out of the water surface, roaring madly and angrily, and raising turbid waves from the water surface.

    The waves were as tall and thick as city walls, sweeping across one after another as they smashed against mountaintops exposed upon the water surface.

    Those mountains quaked intensely, while the wavesnded them. Large numbers of smaller water-kind spirit creatures were rolled up by the waves and smashed into it. Sticky blood spread out along with the waves. The strong scent of blood attracted countless more water-kind spirit creatures.

    The Pan Gu Defense magic formation was already done. Ji Hao controlled the Pan Gu bell and created a three-hundred-meters wide path in the northern gate of the city, extended for three-hundred miles into the city.

    At the end of this path, an altar stood on the ground. The altar was made from ck bones, with a green fire burning on it. ced on the altar was the Nailhead Seven Arrows Book. In a spooky atmosphere, Taisi smirked creepily. He was holding a wine pot with his left hand, but the wine contained in that pot was mixed with still water. Pouring the watered wine into his mouth, Taisi incanted a spell mumblingly. Along with his voice, a fierce sense of power released from the book, prating every part of the altar.

    Above this strangely shaped altar, a turbid sphere of death power transformed into a scrawny shark w, gripping the giant Dragon Blood Drunk pill produced by Ji Hao. Activating by the death power, the pill had been ceaselessly emitting a dense aroma.

    From under the altar, a frigid gust of wind blew out, rolled up the aroma of the pill and sent it rapidly out through the path in the north. If one looked closer, one would see two light walls on both sides of the path, created by the clear light released from the Pan Gu Defense magic formation. Behind the two light walls were countless heavily armored elite warriors, and all kinds of heavy weapons.

    Standing by the altar, Ji Hao crossed his arms over his chest, silently gazing at the front. Standing behind him were Tao Sha and two-hundred and ny-nine Taotie n warriors; these were the strongest warriors of Taotie n. Same as Tao Sha, each one of these warriors had a Taotie Tooth chain coiled around his body!

    Tao Sha¡¯s Taotie tooth was the original piece, and was amazingly powerful. The ones that belonged to his warriors were products of Ji Hao, made with the five-colored small cauldron. Ji Hao made three-hundred Taotie tooth chains, but Man Man snatched one to use for fishing. Therefore, only two-hundred and ny-nine were left for the Taotie n people.

    For whatever purpose, when the three-hundred chains were freshly made by Ji Hao, Tao Sha invited a few of his friends, who were also elders of Western Wastnd ns, to try them. As a result, a web woven from a hundred Taotie tooth chains nearly strangled the master elder of White Tiger n to death!

    Such a surprising quality of those chains made Tao Shaugh so happily that he couldn¡¯t even close his mouth for a while. Surely, these powerful chains also made the other elders drool.

    The dense dragon blood aroma was speedily blown out of the city. Strong gusts of wind came from all directions, spreading the aroma out. Streams of water pouring down from the sky absorbed a part of the aroma, rumblingly falling into the water.

    The aroma spread ten times faster in the water than in the air. Within a few breaths, those water-kind spirit creatures, which had been crazily roaring hundreds of miles away, had their eyes shone suddenly, then turned their heads to the city together.

    Following a resonant roar, a thousands of meters long Divine-level dragon whale pped its tail and raised a violent undercurrent while dashing to below the city.

    Ji Hao had already ordered all patrolling flood dragons in the water to return to the city. The dragon whale nced around and discovered no trace of enemies. Abruptly, he expanded his body. Within a second, the dragon whale¡¯s body expanded to nearly ten-thousand meters tall and miles long.

    "Hah!" The dragon whale widely opened its jaws and growled thunderously, then made a long gasp for air. Next, it raised its head with all of its strength.

    Floating above the center of the Pan Gu Defense magic formation in the city, the Pan Gu bell rang weakly, as the dragon whale¡¯s head bumped on the bottom of the city. The faint clear light covered the city quaked slightly. Along with the lingering bell rings, an invisible wave of air ripple spread out from their city, cutting on the dragon whale¡¯s body like thousands of des.

    Along with a series of ttering noises, the hundreds of meters thick skin of the dragon whale was torn apart. The whale¡¯s spin was shattered into pieces, exposing its vivid cyan-purple flesh. The invisible air ripples didn¡¯t stop, as countless bone-deep shes were left on the dragon-whale¡¯s body. Muscles were shredded, and road-like veins were cut broken.

    The dragon whale screamed in pain, then bumped again on the bottom of the city.

    The Pan Gu bell rang weakly once again, releasing another wave of air ripples. This time, no muscles were left in the dragon whale¡¯s body, while its bones were shattered inch by inch, and internal organs sted.

    Within three short breaths, the mountain-like dragon whale, which was as strong as a peak-level Divine Magus, and even more powerful physically than peak-level Divine Magi, was destroyed by the Pan Gu bell. It left nothing but a three-hundred-meters wide spirit Dan, floating in the water.

    "It¡¯s mine!" Ao Feng had transformed back into his original shape of a golden dragon. Seeing the spirit Dan, this miles-long golden dragon swiftly swam over and grasped the spirit Dan in his w as fast as he could. Sensing the thriving life-force in the spirit Dan, Ao Fengughed in satisfaction, even having saliva flowing out of his mouth corner in streams.

    But soon, Ao Feng stoppedughing. He popped out hisrge dragon eyes in panic, stunningly staring at countless pairs of eyes surrounding him, which suddenly glowed.

    Red, green, purple, blue...Brightly glowing eyes of water-kind spirit creatures emerged from all directions. These water-kind spirits creatures crashed over from everywhere, with endless greediness and ferociousness. Stimted by the aroma of the Dragon Blood Drunk pill, all these creatures had gone mad!

    They sensed the agitation from their bloodlines. They didn¡¯t know what Dragon Blood Drunk was, but their bloodlines had been telling them that as long as they swallowed that thing, they could be real dragons, noble creatures, from evil spirit ones!

    Ao Feng was a miles-long dragon. In the eyes of sane spirit creatures, he would be pretty scary, but to these crazy water-kind spirit creatures, Ao Feng was nothing else but an appetizer before the banquet. They believed that only tens ofrge water-kind spirit creatures could swallow Ao Feng entirely up!

    "Marquis Yao! I was wrong!" Ao Feng was scared to death. He fled back towards the water surface desperately while yelling, "You were right! It¡¯s horrible down here! Truly horrible!"

    A loud swishing noise was started. At least ten-thousand water-kind spirit creatures transformed back into their original shapes and fearlessly bumped to the bottom of the city.

    The Pan Gu bell buzzed, and those water-kind spirit creatures paused. In the following moment, the bodies of all these creatures fell apart.

 Chapter 1109: A Flying Moth Darts into The Fire

    Chapter 1109: A Flying Moth Darts into The Fire

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    On the water surface, the water-kind armyunched the first wave of strike.

    From hundreds of miles away from the city, a glistening silverfish slowly reached out its enormous head, which was miles in radius.

    The fish gave a hoarse scream, then dazzled with a silver light as it screamed towards the sky. In a thousand miles wide area, countless silver fish darted out.

    From three-inches to eight-feet, different sized silver fished leaped into the sky, as high as they could. They pped their fins, bumping into the city, showing no fear of death.

    Every flying fish was coiled around by a stream of spirit creature power released from that enormous silverfish. The silver-colored power streams flew between the scales of these small silver fishes and drew a sharp, angled spell symbol on each fish.

    These flying fishes were already flying at a stunning speed, but added with the spell symbol, they got even faster. By now, these fishes were only slightly slower than arrows released by Eastern Wastnd archers.

    Popping noises could be heard without an end. The first batch of flying fishes dove down from the sky and heavily bumped on the city wall. The thickyer of clear light covering the wall remained motionless, while these fishes were smashed into bits, like eggsnding on rocks.

    Silver-blue streams of mist spurted out from the broken bodies of those dead fishes, then condensed into basin-sized ice kes in the air. These ice kes fell on the city wall and melted, flowing down and soon turned into a watery mist by the great power released by the Pan Gu Defense magic formation, dissipating in the air.

    The enormous silverfish had been roaring towards the sky. Wave after wave, countless flying fishes leaped out of the water surface and flew into the sky, then bravely dove down, bumping to the city while leaving beautiful arcs in the sky.

    Ji Hao and the others stood in the city, hearing the shrill swishing noises. Every time, tens of millions of flying fishes would dive down swiftly from the air and kill themselves on the wall. These flying fishes attacked even quicker than the Eastern Wastnd arrow formation, created by Yi Di¡¯s hundreds of thousands of elite archers.

    The Pan Gu Defense magic formation shielded the city, and not a single flying fish managed to fly inside. The Pan Gu defense seemed to be thin and weak, yet it was unimaginably strong and solid. Tens of millions of flying fishes bumped on the city wall one after another. Yet, except for the sharp swishing noises they caused, nothing could be heard but the cracking sounds of their bones.

    Those smaller fishes, which were only three to five inches long, wouldn¡¯t even make much of noise even when they smashed against the wall. Those seven to eight foot long ones, and even the tens of meters long ones, banged thunderously against the city wall, as if they were rocks thrown out by giant-scale ballistae. Every bang caused by these fishes was as loud as thunder, and the blood and smashed meat of these fishes would ssh to a hundred meters away, looking quite scary.

    The enormous silverfish was still screaming towards the sky, sending waves of flying fishes into the sky, bumping into the city.

    The faintly glowing city was like a ck hole. No matter how many flying fishes dove down, the city would swallow them all.

    "Spirit creatures are indeed terrifying, just like this." Standing beside Ji Hao, Hao Tao said ndly, "Fortunately, it¡¯s not easy for them to be intelligent. If they were born as smart as human beings, no ce would be left for our humankind in the world."

    Ji Hao curved his mouth corners downward and remained silent.

    Spirit creatures might be thought to be strong, but in fact, they were weak. Only after reaching a certain level of cultivation, the level of Magus Kings at least, could they touch a corner of wisdom. Moremonly, some spirit creatures might be as strong as Divine Magi, yet still as stupid as wild boars.

    Without wisdom, no matter how strong they were, they couldn¡¯t be terrifying. Without wisdom and aplete, healthy cultivation system, the family of these spirit creatures could expand unlimitedly indeed, but it was extremely difficult for truly powerful ones to emerge among them.

    But, if one thought they were totally weak and helpless, in some ways, they could actually be hopelessly strong. Taking this giant silverfish as an example, in this vast water, this fish along could be as powerful as an elite Eastern Wastnd army. Numerous flying fishes were under its control. With nothing but a small part of its spirit creature power, this fish could turn those flying fishes, which shared the same origin with him, into warriors. Millions of flying fishes could deliver no more than one strike, but this single strike would be effective enough to make the silver fish¡¯s enemies suffer.

    Human beings could never be like these spirit creatures, controlling their own kind and using them as weapons to attack the enemies.

    Human beings were gifted with a great fertility, but still, it could not be mentioned in the same breath with that of water-kind spirit creatures.

    Waves of flying fishes roared into the sky while glistening brightly with a silver light. The silver light even covered the entire water city. Emotionlessly, the giant silverfish screamed shrilly, sending waves of flying fishes bumping into the city wall, wave after wave.

    The flying fish strikested for half an hour. Blood and smashed fish bodies surrounded the entire water city up. But, the flying fish had still been roaring towards the sky, and its attack seemed to never end.

    From distances away, long turbid waves rose slowly. Treading on the waves were countless water-kind spirit creatures.

    Tens of enormous tentacles abruptly thrust out from a giant wave, along with dense streams of ck mist and ear-piercing screams. Water streams squirted out from the waves, and pushed countless, different sized inkfishes up into the sky. They were flying across the air, fiercely towards the city on the water, just like those silver flying fishes.

    Those flying fishes were silver-white. Stimted by the spirit creature power released from that giant silverfish, their scales glistened beautifully and left sparkling arcs in the sky, looking quite splendid. These inkfishes were cyan-blue, and their bodies were transparent, also sparkling. They waved their tentacles, releasing high-pressure water streams, and pushing themselves higher and higher. Then, they smashed down towards the city, leaving cyan-blue traces in the air.

    From around a hundred meters away from the city, all these flying inkfishes widely opened their mouthparts and let out a crazy amount of sticky, stinky ink.

    Following the loud puffing noises, the city on the water was momentarily dyed ck. The sticky ink covered the magic screen created by the Pan Gu Defense magic formation, and disabled Ji Hao and the others from seeing what had been happening on the outside.

    "Idiots!" Tao Sha burst with a raging growl. "You don¡¯t spray ink over your enemies when you can¡¯t win!"

    Before Tao Sha¡¯s voice faded, in a hundreds of meters tall wave in a distance away, thousands of slim and nimblerge fishes darted out.

    A nearly mile-long swordfish reached out its head from behind the wave, and screamed like that giant silverfish. Countless seven to eight feet long swordfishes swished over from right upon the water surface. These swordfishes were wrapped in a strong spirit creature power, which had carved a sword-shaped spell symbol on the body of each of them.

    The slim and sharp heads of these swordfishes dazzled with a white light, while these fishes swished across the air, striking onto the city like bolts of lightning.

    Thudding noises incessantly lingered on as these swordfishes cracked their own heads against the city wall, one after another.

 Chapter 1110: Slaughter

    Chapter 1110: ughter

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ten-thousand Magi Pce Magi lined up in a square formation, and began incanting a spell in chorus. All these Magi were wearing wind roc feather cloaks.

    Wind rock feather was the best wind generator in the world. Corresponding with the ancient ¡®Wind Owner Spell¡¯ and the powers of these Magi, fierce gusts of wind blew out of those gray-white wind rock feather cloaks in an unstoppable way.

    The wind gusts soonbined into one, then transformed into hundreds of tornadoes, rising straight into the sky. Gray tornadoes roared round above the city and swept away the ink left by those inkfishes before death.

    asionally, a tornado would move to the water surface before the city, then disappear abruptly. The ink whirled away by the disappeared tornado would ssh down and cover the bodies of those silver, thunderbolt-like swordfishes. Those swordfishes were turned to look like crazy, ck boars which were crazily darting to the city.

    The ink on the city was wiped away. Without that annoying ink, Ji Hao could again see things far away.

    Eyes sparkling with a clear light, Ji Hao nced at those enormous water-kind spirit creatures a long distance away, who had been boosting up their spirit creature powers, using their children as weapons, and attacking the city. Abruptly, Ji Hao took two steps forward, stood by the altar with the Dragon Blood Drunk pill on it, and gave a thunderous shout towards the vast water.

    "You shameless things! Even a fierce tiger will not eat its cubs! How can you let your children die for nothing? Does any of you has the courage to fight us in a decent way? If you win, you can take this dragon blood pill!"

    Looking down from the air, one would seeyers of waves spreading out from around the city in all directions, forming great walls. Tens of thousands of wave walls existed in this area by now, judging from which, millions and billions of water-kind spirit creatures had been arriving from the twelve water worlds!

    Countless water-kind spirit creatures greedily stared at the city, drooling towards the dragon blood pill on the altar.

    Ji Hao¡¯s growl was like a thunder, and even stopped the heavy rain for a moment. Many enormous spirit creatures crowded in the frontal line heard Ji Hao. Soon, a beautiful mermaid mounted on a seahorse split a giant wave and walked to the city.

    Silver flying fishes and cyan-blue inkfishes were swishing in the sky, while swordfishes were darting on the water surface. Within the dazzling silver and cyan-blue beams, a giant mermaid with a blue hair, wearing all kinds of ocean jewels, slowly approached, and smiled sweetly at Ji Hao.

    "If I¡¯m right, you¡¯re Marquis Yao, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re one of the top 100 in Lord Gong Gong¡¯s list of ¡®must kill¡¯!"

    The mermaid chuckled and continued, "You¡¯re right, even a fierce tiger won¡¯t eat its cubs. Among water-kind, the ones with low fertilities, such our mermaid family, dragon whale family and tiger sharp family, we do cherish our children. We can¡¯t bear letting them suffer any harm."

    "But these flying fishes, inkfishes, swordfishes...They cany hundreds of thousands of eggs at one time...And they¡¯re all so stupid. We use them as weapons to weaken your defense. It¡¯s their destiny!"

    While smiling, the mermaid crooked her finger towards Ji Hao, and said, "Marquis Yao, if you want a real battle,e to me...All spirit creatures know that sky foxes from Qing Qiu Mountain are the prettiest among all terrestrial creatures, while we, mermaids, are the most beautiful ones in the water! Marquis Yao, as long as you¡¯re daring enough toe over, I will definitely turn your steel spear into a little soft pond loach!"

    Ji Hao¡¯s mouth corner twitched intensely. Turning around, he looked at Hao Tao¡¯s ink-dark face, and asked in a deep voice, "Is that true?"

    Hao Tao snorted heavily, then showed the whites of his eyes in speechlessness.

    Ji Hao shook his head, abruptly pointed his finger out towards the mermaid, and growled, "Kill!"

    On the city wall, Yi Di suddenly stood up and pulled open the thunder running bow, putting a ¡®wolf tooth¡¯ arrow on the string. After a shrill swish, the arrow flew out.

    The mermaid quivered slightly. When Yi Di showed up, she had already reached her hand backward to grab the red coral shield and shield herself against the arrow. But Yi Di moved way too fast, such that by the time the mermaid¡¯s fingertips touched the shield, the arrow had already prated her head.

    The mermaid had a strong body, which had been cultivated severely for hundreds of years. However, this strong body of her still failed to block the powerful arrow released by the thunder running bow. The ¡®wolf tooth¡¯ arrow slightly quaked inside the mermaid¡¯s head and burst with thousands of sharp streams of power, blowing the mermaid¡¯s head into pieces.

    "My baby!"

    The mermaid fell right on the spot. Immediately after that, furious roars came from everywhere. Next, those raging roars gradually became angry curses, while hundreds of oddly shapedrge water-kind spirit creatures popped out from the watery, screaming restlessly for the dead mermaid like a group of ruttish monkey.

    Every one of theserge water-kind spirit creatures believed that he was the only true love of the mermaid, the real boyfriend of hers.

    But hundreds ofrge water-kind spirit creatures had been shouting exactly the same thing. These spirit creatures were straightforward and simple-minded; they might be hit by the anger, yet this didn¡¯t mean that they were all brainless. Cursing each other for a short while, these spirit creatures realized the truth simultaneously.

    In the city, human warriorsughed out wildly, with their bellies buried in their hands. What a great show! That mermaid was quite talented, but how could all these water-kind spirit creatures be fooled so easily?

    "Kill!" Hundreds of enraged water-kind spirit creatures growled out together. In the air, those flying fishes and inkfishes flew even faster than before; the numbers of these two kinds of fishes had suddenly risenrgely. On the water surface, the number of those darting swordfishes doubled.

    A loud bumping noise came from a distance, as water-tank-sized sea turtles popped out from the water, and lined up orderly, circling the city up from all directions. Their shells connected and covered the water surface for thousands of miles.

    Treading on the shells of these sea turtles were countless purely dark sea crabs. Each sea crab was at least three meters wide. These sea crabs madly waved their pincers and rushed to the city, as easily as walking on an open road.

    These crabs were finally no longer pure cannon fodder, as Magus-King-level ones had emerged amongst them. Nearly a hundred-meter-long sea crabs swayed theirrge heavy bodies, approaching the city while spraying bubbles.

    "Shoot!"

    Ji Hao raised his right arm high and swung down fiercely.

    Hundreds of thousands of ¡®volcano copse¡¯ arrows screamed out from the top of the city wall and watchtowers, covering the sea crab army around the city.

    Muffled booms were louder than any other sound, including the smashing noises caused by those flying fishes and inkfishes against the wall. It sounded truly like tens of thousands of volcanos vented simultaneously. The terrifying series of boom even vibrated the sky and the earth, while raging mes covered the water surface in thousands of miles.

    The sea crabs were burned red in the ocean of me, then turned into puffs of ashes, drifting in the sky.

    Sea turtles were grilled, and before they could dive back down into the water, they were all burned into ashes as well.

    Only those enormously shaped sea crabs were still struggling on the water surface, but not for long. ¡®Wolf tooth¡¯ arrows screamed over at lightning speed and urately pierced into their most vital body parts, taking their lives right away.

    Waves of water-kind spirit creatures flooded over towards the city, as waves of ¡®volcano copse¡¯ arrows were released.

    A raging fire surrounded the city. Within the fire, numerous water-kind spirit creatures screamed, cried, and then turned into puffing ashes and smoke.

 Chapter 1111: Enormous Spirit Creatures Strike the City

    Chapter 1111: Enormous Spirit Creatures Strike the City

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The aroma of the dragon blood pill grew stronger and stronger. Among the water-kind crowd, all the powerful spirit creatures and ordinary aquatic creatures had been driven crazy. At first, those spirit creatures could still control those ordinarily aquatic creatures to attack the city in order, but by the end, those creatures could no longer restrain their instinctual energies. They neglected the orders gave by those spirit creatures, followed their own hearts, and surged up to the city.

    The boundless water surface disappeared, covered by the backs of countless water-kind creatures. At first nce, one could see nothing but screaming and struggling water-kind creatures, crazily rushing to the city with all their strengths, for nothing but getting closer to the dragon blood pill.

    Some fierce creatures, such as tiger sharks, water boas, and crocodiles, were pushed and squeezed by the other water-kind creatures, and were enraged. They widely opened their jaws and bit whatever was near their mouths. The others showed no sign of fear and fought back as hard as possible. Millions of rtively weaker water-kind creatures were ughtered by their own kind.

    ¡®Volcano copse¡¯ arrows descended from the sky one after another. With a twisted beauty, the roaring me spread out. Wherever the fire reached, water-kind creatures were burned into ashes, and the water was boiled, cooking more water-kind creatures.

    Eastern Wastnd archers in the city had caused severe damage to the water-kind army, but the number of those water-kind creatures was way too huge, and those archers could never kill all of them. Under the heavy storm of arrow, millions of water-kind spirit creatures still managed to reach the wooden city wall.

    These water-kind creaturesyered up, and raised the water level slowly, climbing up over each others¡¯ body. Gradually, they nearly reached the top of the city wall.

    Large groups of heavily armored human warriors took the ce of those Eastern Wastnd archers and stood in the frontal line. They gripped shining long des in their hands, boosted up their strengths and hacked those water-kind creatures near the city wall.

    The des used by these warriors were all great pieces, Ji Hao¡¯s product. These des were originated from the pair of ¡®white tiger tusk de¡¯ that belonged to White Tiger n. The original pair was naturally shaped from a pair of tusks of an ancient white tiger. The longest pair of tusks fell into a cave after the tiger died, was nourished by natural powers for millions of years, and eventually became a pair of des.

    Not to mention how sharp the pair of des was, it could release a natural killing power which could drill straight into the body of a living creature through even a tiny wound on a finger, and severely damage the soul of this creature.

    In battles, the pair of des could absorb the killing power suffused in the battlefields, and transform it into a strong forcefield, called the ¡®evil white tiger forcefield¡¯. Three-thousand-meters around the holder of the pair of des was the coverage of the ¡®evil white tiger forcefield¡¯. Within this area, all enemies would be affected, and be weakened by at least thirty percent.

    If the enemies were not powerful enough, or not with strong willpower, the ¡®evil white tiger forcefield¡¯ would downgrade their battle effectivenesses to less than ten percent!

    At the moment, hundreds of thousands of artificial pairs of white tiger tusk des were pulled out. A nearly tangible ¡®evil white tiger forcefield¡¯ instantly covered the entire area. Water-kind spirit creatures near the top of the city wall paused suddenly. These crazy water-kind spirit creatures had their brains frozen immediately, that made them shake intensely in fear and dare not to move.

    Earlier, billions of weak water-kind creatures bumped on the city wall and died. The death power and negative energies generated by those dead creatures transformed into visible dark mist streams, and were absorbed by those artificial white tiger tusk des. Meanwhile, the ¡®evil white tiger forcefield¡¯ grew stronger and stronger, heavier and heavier. Under the effect of the forcefield, those water-kind spirit creatures were slowed down, turning stiffer and stiffer.

    Crescent-shaped de light shed across the city wall. Human warriors wielded the des, crazily hacking on the frozen water-kind creatures, which couldn¡¯t even move anymore.

    Those warriors injected their thriving power into their des. Hundred-meters long, sharp light beams dazzled from the de edges. The light beams were generated by the natural metal power, and were extremely sharp. Sea turtle shells, boa scales, crocodile skins, nothing could survive that sharp de light.

    Blood with different colored sshed out. Giant numbers of water-kind creatures were killed by the city wall. Their corpses sank into the water, or were simply swallowed by water-kind creatures which rushed up from behind.

    Under the storm, loud puffing noises could be heard clearly, as those sharp white tiger tusk des had been cutting into the bodies of those water-kind creatures. Together, neatly and easily, hundreds of thousands of human warriors wielded their des at the same speed and killed countless water-kind spirit creatures by the city wall.

    In the dark night, under the heavy rain, countless flying fishes swished over like arrows, bumping against these human warriors¡¯ bodies.

    The Pan Gu Defense magic formation glowed with a faint light, which covered these human warriors. Against these warriors¡¯ bodies, those flying fishes shattered into pieces, but not a single warrior was wounded; not even a hair of them was harmed.

    "This is the best battle I¡¯ve ever fought in all these years!" Abruptly, a middle-agedmander wielded his des and growled, "Boys, mind where your desnd! These big things are all delicious meat!"

    While shouting, thismander beheaded a hundred of meters long boa, grabbed the twitching body, and threw it straight back into the city.

    All human warriorsughed out loud. Hearing thatmander, they started to carefullynd their des, in case they identally ruined the delicious parts of these water-kind creatures.

    Resonant steam-whistle-like sounds came from the water surface, following which, a five-hundred-meters long shark rose into the sky. In the air, the shark¡¯s body speedily shrunk, and turned into a thirty-meter-tall muscr man within three breaths.

    Carrying a mottled bronze chain with both his hands, this shark man shattered thousands of fist-sized raindrops andnded heavily before the entrance of the board path, which was left especially by Ji Hao in the northern gate of the city, for these powerful spirit creatures.

    The three-hundred-meters wide, hundreds of miles long path was perfectly clean, without a stain of blood.

    The Dragon Blood Drunk pill was at the end of the path, and so was Ji Hao. With an encouraging and praising smile, Ji Hao nodded quickly to that shark man.

    "Marquis Yao Ji Hao!" The shark man swung his arms and wielded the bronze chain, creating a cyan halo which was roaring and spinning above his head, while he marched towards Ji Hao with big steps. "I want this treasure, and your head! Lord Gong Gong promised us, the East Sea, North Sea, South Sea and West Sea, whoever can cut off your head,will be able to select an area and be the king!"

    The path was nearly a hundred and fifty miles long, but it only took the shark man two breaths to rush up to Ji Hao. Along with a fierce gust of wind, the bronze chain roared down to Ji Hao¡¯s head.

    Ji Hao nced at the shark man. He made the Big Dipper step, and nimbly dodged the heavy chain like a fish. Next, he pulled out the Taiji divine sword with his right hand, and left a clear beam of light in the air, piercing to the shark man¡¯s heart along his left arm.

    The shark man howled in pain as Ji Hao¡¯s sword prated his heart. Yu Yu¡¯s sword art was added with the move of sky-opening, and before the shark man had a clear vision of the sword, he was killed right on spot.

    Ji Hao kicked the shark man¡¯s corpse into the city. The corpse expanded speedily, and soon transformed back into the original shape.

    Hundreds of Magi cast a magic together, holding that giant shark in the air. Large groups of human warriors excitedly picked up knives and quickly surrounded the shark¡¯s corpse, cutting fleshy slices of meat off.

    Raging roars burst from the water surface once again. In a row, seven to eight powerful water-kind spirit creatures failed to restrain their greediness, transformed into muscr men, and rushed into the path.

 Chapter 1112: Make A Profit in Troubled Situation

    Chapter 1112: Make A Profit in Troubled Situation

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    In the northwestern side of the city on the water, high up in the air, a thousands of meters high, floating mountain was wrapped in a dense cloud.

    The purely ck floating mountain looked like a shaking reflection in the water. Indescribably, it seemed not even real. The hundreds of meters tall, cone-shaped mountain had been spinning ceaselessly like a reversed whirlpool.

    A beautiful small castle stood on the mountain. The dark castle looked like a proud ck swan. The five-hundred meters tall tower in the castle was like the long and slim neck of the ck swan.

    Yemo Luoye stood on top of the tower, with a human-head-sized crystal ball floating above her ten slender fingers. Lights and shadows sparkled in the crystal ball, showing Yemo Luoye every detail that happened down on the water surface between the water-kind army and Ji Hao¡¯s city.

    Yemo Shayi silently stood behind Yemo Luoye, wearing a dragon scale half-body armor, with a heavy sword tied around his waist. His narrowed eyes were fixed on the crystal ball.

    A dim light shed across the crystal ball. Suddenly, the images showing in the crystal ball switched. In the crystal ball, Yemo Shanye stood on a starry void spirit turtle¡¯s head, shouting and yelling, as she had just killed a senior-level water-kind spirit creature herself, with a specially designed crossbow.

    After blowing up the head of thatrge eel, Yemo Shanyeughed happily out and had a high five with Man Man. Then, she gritted her teeth, pulled open the crossbow, and put on another sharp arrow, aimed at the water-kind army, pulling the trigger once again.

    Yemo Luoye silently watched Yemo Shanye, watched her chuckling and giggling happily with Man Man.

    "Prince Yemo Shanye, I have never seen her like this." A long whileter, Yemo Shayi lowered his eyelids and smiled.

    "She is a noble of the Dark Sun. She is representing the dignity of the Dark Sun. Look at her crazy face, is she even worth the blessings of the great Dark Sun?" Yemo Luoye threw away the crystal ball and let it float in the air. Then, she weakly fell backward andnded on a ck jade rocking chair.

    "Your Highness, do you need me to bring Princess Yemo Shanye back?" Yemo Shayi rubbed the hilt of his sword and lowered his head, looking at Yemo Luoye as he said, "She¡¯s too close to that boy with a bow, and this is not good."

    Yemo Luoye threw a sideway nce at Yemo Shayi, then flicked her finger. Following her moves, a misty, dark, man-shaped silhouette drifted down from the top of the tower, who politely put a cold ss of fruit wine in Yemo Luoye¡¯s hand.

    Taking a sip of the wine, which had a slightly dark color, Yemo Luoye narrowed her eyes and pondered for a while. Then, she abruptly chuckled and said, "Why should we bring her back? Although this is going to harm the honor of our Yemo Family...Since she¡¯s not happy about the engagement I arranged for her, she can do whatever she wants."

    Putting the ss on an arm of the chair, Yemo Luoye looked at Yemo Shayi and continued ndly, "When she was born, the power of the great Dark Sun arrived through the immeasurable time and space to give her the blessing in this world...She possesses the unprecedented, perfect talent... tens, even hundreds of times better than mine..."

    Yemo Shayi sighed, then slightly bowed to Yemo Luoye and said, "I understand, Your Highness. We shall let Princess Yemo Shanye pursue her own happiness! Even though that boy is only a lowly barbarian."

    Yemo Luoye carelessly looked at the wine ss. Her white and tender finger gently stroked across the surface of the crystal ss, causing a faintly audible, silvery noise. Meanwhile, she said in a low voice, "We can¡¯t indulge her too much though...Send people to keep an eye on her. Let her be happy for a while. If she truly decides to be together with that barbarian...Kill that bloody human boy."

    Yemo Shayi smiled. Warmly, he looked at Yemo Luoye, while gently tinkling the hilt of his sword with a finger, and said with an extra warm tone, "Your Highness, you¡¯re too much like your father...Truly alike. Only under your lead can the Yemo Family grow stronger and stronger."

    Hearing the word ¡®father¡¯, Yemo Luoye¡¯s face turned dark immediately. She picked up the ss and emptied it.

    With a few drops of wine remained in it, the ss was thrown away violently by Yemo Luoye, slicing those dark clouds broken, and falling to the boundless water surface down below. The glistening ss descended from the sky and cracked against the head of a giant blue-circle octopus.

    A faint ck halo spread out speedily towards all directions, which covered a hundred-miles wide area within a blink of an eye.

    A terrifying corrosive force shed across the area, and next, all water-kind spirit creatures within this area disappeared, without leaving a trace.

    The water-kind army had already been drivenpletely crazy by the aroma of the dragon blood pill. Countless more water-kind creatures kept marching to the city, and soon filled up this empty area. None of those powerful spirit creatures in the frontal line discovered anything wrong with this area.

    Meanwhile, a drop of crystalline red blood appeared on Yemo Luoye¡¯s forefinger. This blood drop was the purest life-force essence of the millions of water-kind creatures she killed just now. By absorbing this drop entirely, an ordinary man would directly be a peak-level Magus King!

    "Sweet, fragrant!" Yemo Luoye grinned. She slightly opened her mouth and sent this sweet drop of blood, which contained a thriving life-force, into her lips. Then, a charming pinkness appeared on Yemo Luoye¡¯s beautiful face.

    "Devour everything, absorb everything, the supremew of the Dark Sun." Yemo Luoye closed her eyes and sensed the warmness spreading inside her body, while saying gently, "Send out our Dark Sun warriors. Do not disturb those lowly and stupid water-kind creatures... and don¡¯t let those bloody human beings see them either."

    "Countless water-kind creatures are waiting for them to hunt, with tons of spirit blood for them to absorb. Tell them, I wish that before this bloody flood ends, all my Dark Sun warriors can at least promote themselves to one level higher."

    "When the flood fades, the other eleven bastards, Dishi Cha, or Yemo Tian who med he younger brother of mine... No matter what they have been nning, as long as my warriors are stronger than theirs, I will not lose!"

    Yemo Luoye stood up and leaned a half of her body out of the tower, looking down at the water-kind army as she smiled in satisfaction and said, "What a perfect hunting ground! It showed up especially for our Dark Sun warriors. Even better, human beings have caught all their attention, and we only need to ughter them, as many as we like."

    Yemo Shayi politely bowed to Yemo Luoye and said in a deep voice, "This is all because of your sagaciousness, Your Highness."

    Yemo Luoye shrugged, then smiled carelessly and responded, "My sagaciousness? I¡¯d rather believe that this is a blessing from the great Dark Sun...Send out our warriors, but tell them that I¡¯ll take fifty percent of all their harvests. This is the rule of the Dark Sun!"

    Yemo Shayi smilingly nodded, then transformed into a dark shadow, and disappeared.

    Silently, groups of strong and muscr Dark Sun Jia n warriors showed up around the water-kind army. Hiding in the darkness, these Jia n warriors quietly drilled into the water-kind army like ghosts.

 Chapter 1113: Descendants of Water Apes

    Chapter 1113: Descendants of Water Apes

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Gasping for air, Ji Hao threw a muscr man, which was transformed from a giant whale, out. Then, he breathed quickly and took a few steps backward, with sweat streaming down his back.

    The whale man popped out his glowing-red eyes and howled loudly while leaping straight up, carrying a huge coral stick and smashing down to Ji Hao¡¯s head. The water-tank-thick coral stick sparkled with a faint blue light. Ji Haoughed out wildly, wielded his arms, and rushed up.

    Bare fists bumped against the coral stick, and Ji Hao¡¯s body was bent instantly. He sensed a strong pressureing down from above, which nearly put him down on the ground. But eventually, Ji Hao managed to steady his body. He took a deep breath, then put forth his strength through his arms, and sent the whale man flying once again.

    No one should underestimate these water-kind spirit creatures. Indeed, it was extremely difficult for ordinary creatures to be spirit creatures, yet once they reached a certain level of cultivation and transformed into human shapes, their physical strengths could even suppress same-level Divine Magi. After all, their real bodies were thousands, even tens of thousands of times huger than the bodies of human beings.

    Among the alliance of human ns, only warriors from Longbo Country and Kuafu Family were qualified to fight these enormous spirit creatures with pure physical strengths. Warriors from these two ns were gigantic, and their physical strengths were at the level of the dragon-kind. In terms of physical strength, these warriors were the best of best among the entire humankind.

    A spirit seahorse bumped in Ji Hao, leaving shreds of afterimages in the air. This creature had a three-meters long sharp horn on his head, and on that cyan-blue sharp horn, a watery light had been sparkling. In addition to that,rge kes of ice crystals had been hovering around the horn.

    Ji Haoughed out loud, grabbed the horn, showed his teeth and burst with a thunderous roar. Dragging the horn, Ji Hao lifted up the hundred-meters long seahorse and swung above his head twice, then violently smashed it on the ground.

    A thunder-like boom was generated, which even vibrated the entire city. The poor seahorse had all of his bones broken into bits, and blood squeezed out of his mouth. For a long while, this spirit creature wouldn¡¯t be able to make any move at all.

    "Marquis Yao!" Standing on the city wall, Yi Di raised his bow and shouted out loud. By now, Yi Di had already be a loyal follower of Ji Hao. Seeing Ji Hao easily defeat these strong enormous spirit creatures, Yi Di was thrilled in excitement, that even his fine hairs had stood straight up.

    "Marquis Yao!"

    Countless human warriors raised their weapons and shields and nged the hilts of their weapons against their shields, while shouting Ji Hao¡¯s name.

    Many people witnessed Ji Hao defeating quite a few giant spirit creatures with pure physical strength, wildly and violently. Muscles thudded against muscles, bodies bumped against bodies. All this had been dering an obvious power and strangeness.

    Stomping his foot on the seahorse¡¯s head, Ji Hao raised his arms high and growled out to the tens ofrge spirit creatures, who had been staring at him stunned by the entrance of the path. "Come on! Keep it going! You stupid things! Come one by one if you dare. Let¡¯s find out who can eventually defeat me!"

    Pointing at the altar behind him, Ji Hao continued with a cold voice, "This pill is not so useful to us, but to you scaled creatures, this is a genuine treasure! This can turn you into true dragons! Real dragons! Hehe, if you can ever be real dragons, no matter how much you improve by then, you will surely have higher status among your kind, won¡¯t you?"

    Those water-kind creatures stared at Ji Hao with red eyes. They gasped loudly and quickly. Finally, one of them gave a roar, and following that, they marched together to Ji Hao.

    Ji Haoughed resonantly out to respond. Kicking therge seahorse out, he shed back to the altar and yelled, "Haha, you don¡¯t do it together! Your Master Ji Hao is not silly. Who would want to fight so many of you all at once?"

    Tao Sha burst with thunderousughter. He wielded the Taotie tooth and put forth his strength through his arms. The Taotie tooth transformed into numerous silver chains which darted out. Behind him, Taotie n warriors activated their artificial Taotie tooth chains. Three-hundred silver chains transformed into a giant web and swished up, sealing the entire path. The tens of spirit creatures screamed in panic while the silver web descended straight to their heads. All of sudden, countless sharp silver tusks shot out from the chains.

    The chains tightened suddenly, and those silver tusks all sank into those spirit creatures¡¯ bodies, causing a series of puffing noise. A strong sense of greediness surged out through the chains. Those spirit creatures trembled intensely as their blood was drawn out by those chains. Visibly, the silver chain quickly turned light blood-red.

    Heavy footsteps could then be heard. Three spirit shrimps, two spirit turtles, eight spirit giant sharks, twelve spirit whales, and five enormous spirit crabs transformed into human shapes one after another, then rushed into the path with big steps. They released a strong spirit creature power. Large raindrops and fierce wind hovered around them, as these water-kind spirit creatures cast their magics and dashed towards the altar ferociously.

    Behind the walls on both sides of the path, all embattling human warriors stepped away, pushing up two lines of well-prepared heavy weapons. Extrarge arrows locked on these marching spirit creatures.

    Those spirit creatures roared deeply. They raised all kinds of shields made from corals, turtle shells, mshells, rocks, and covered their own bodies, continuing to dash to Ji Hao.

    "Fire!" Amander thunderously gave the order. Hundreds of heavy crossbows boomed simultaneously, and hundreds ofrge arrows swished out. These arrows were pure metal, thickly covered in small spell symbols.

    The shields held in the hands of over ten spirit creatures were shattered immediately by theserge arrows. They howled in pain and fell to the ground. Numerous water-tank-sized holes were left in their bodies. The rest spirit creatures kept rushing; around them, the roaring winds rolled uprge clouds of blood mist.

    Ji Hao¡¯s eye corners suddenly twitched. He opened his erect eye and released a stream of clear light which shone to tens of miles away and illuminated the entire path.

    Behind these ferocious spirit creatures, out there in the storm, a faintly sensible silhouette followed. That ¡®thing¡¯ had also been speedily approaching the altar. If Ji Hao didn¡¯t sense the danger, he wouldn¡¯t discover that silhouette either.

    Once Ji Hao¡¯s erect eye shone, everyone else saw that faint silhouette.

    Hao Tao growled out loud, "Impressive! Hehe, great water-running magic!"

    That ¡®thing¡¯ nced back at the trace left by itself, then shed to beside the altar, reaching out its w towards the dragon blood pill.

    Ji Hao gave a bright roar. He straightened his right forefinger and middle finger, then wielded his arm as if it were a sharp sword. Once again, hebined Yu Yu¡¯s sword art with the move of sky-opening, and generated an incredibly sharp sword intent that tore apart the curtain of rain, stabbing to that ¡®thing¡¯.

    The hazy silhouette suddenly turned clearer and showed its real face. That was a ¡®handsome-looking¡¯ water ape, covered entirely in long silver fur.

    Ji Hao¡¯s fingertips swished across the air. The fierce sword intent nearly brushed against the ape¡¯s temple.

    "Are You Wuzhi Qi¡¯s descendant?" asked Ji Hao loudly.

    The water ape screamed shrilly, as its ws almost touched the dragon blood pill.

    However, before the ape could grab the pill down from the altar, from the rain curtain aside, a giant, round-shaped man abruptly dashed out and pped his both hands heavily on the ape¡¯s back, leaving two dark-green streams of mist in the air.

 Chapter 1114: The Power of the Forbidden Magic

    Chapter 1114: The Power of the Forbidden Magic

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Wuzhi Qi was proud. He was from the first generation of living creatures in the world, and he believed that except for himself, no one else deserved his forename. Therefore, all Wuzhi Qi¡¯s offsprings took ¡®Yuan¡¯ as theirst name. This good-looking one who broke into Ji Hao¡¯s water city for the dragon blood pill, was the youngest son of Wuzhi Qi, named Yuan Li.

    Yuan Li¡¯s mother was a super talented human Maguspriest, a real master of water magics. When she was dedicated to Wuzhi Qi as an offering, she was already a Divine Maguspriest. Afterwards, she was pregnant for twelve years before she had Yuan Li. Yuan Li was nourished by all kinds of essence water power back when he was still in his mother¡¯s womb, and once he was born, he showed his amazing talents in no time.

    The one who dashed out of the city to attack Yuan Li was no one else but Yu Mu.

    Yu Mu had already merged his own body with all kinds of magic poisons at the current stage of his cultivation. Hands coiled in dense green smoke, Yu Mu pped heavily on Yuan Li¡¯s back. Yu Mu was indeed a chubby one, yet he was as nimble as a bird. Yuan Li didn¡¯t manage to react timely, and as a result, Yu Mu¡¯s handsnded loudly on his back.

    "Ah!" Yuan Li burst with a raging growl as the aggressive poison reached straight to his internal organs. He could no longer feel his body parts which got affected by the magic poison. Yuan Li¡¯s beautiful silver long fur turned dark green speedily. Even the air he breathed out was faint green now.

    "Yu Mu, capture him alive!" Ji Hao quickly took back his sword. Just now, he released his sword intent and nearly killed Yuan Li, which even startled himself. Now, seeing Yuan Li suffering Yu Mu¡¯s magic poison, Ji Hao hurriedly told thetter to not kill him, as he didn¡¯t want Yuan Li to die in this ce.

    Yu Mu paused slightly, then crooked his chubby fingers and took back a big half of the toxic smoke, which was about to drill into Yuan Li¡¯s body. But right in the next moment, Yuan Li bent his upper body reversely, as if his waist were broken, while he swung arge, dark iron stick down fiercely.

    Even Ji Hao didn¡¯t see where Yuan Li got that stick from. Yu Mu was focused on taking back the toxic smoke, and hadn¡¯t been preparing for any attack. Consequently, the iron stick whipped right on Yu Mu¡¯s shoulder and generated a loud bang. Yu Mu screamed out loud as he was sent flying away. He rolled to seven to eight miles away along the path like a giant meatball.

    "Piss off! Bloody fatso!" A muscr whale man rushed up from behind and threw a violent kick to Yu Mu.

    Yu Mu suffered a strikeunched by Yuan Li, which had already infuriated him. All of a sudden, dense colorful smoke sted out from his body. ck, purple, blue, green, yellow, all kinds of toxic smokes rolled out, and covered hundreds of meters in radius.

    A few spirit creatures who survived thoserge arrows now trembled. They didn¡¯t know how much toxic smoke they inhaled, but despite their great cultivations, their skins started changing colors, as well as their eyeballs. Meanwhile, their blood veins swelled in a weird way.

    "You stupid things!" Yuan Li turned back and nced at those poisoned spirit creatures, then looked at Ji Hao, grinned and said, "Nothing but some magic poison, how can those ever harm your Master Yuan Li?"

    Ji Hao paused slightly. He was reaching his hand to Yuan Li, but hearing him, he stopped, looking at Yuan Li with a faint smile. He wanted to know how this ape would deal with Yu Mu¡¯s magic poisons.

    One had to mention that Yu Mu¡¯s magic poisons were nothing ordinary. Many of his poisons came from Pan Xi world instead of native Pan Gu world creatures. All rare types of magic poisons were mixed together, generating unexpected changes. Even those experienced master Magi in Magi Pce were troubled by Yu Mu¡¯s magic poisons.

    Yuan Li proudly and coldly chuckled. Suddenly, he leaped forward along with a loud sizzling noise, after which, he sloughed like a cicada. A dried ¡®ape shell¡¯ was left behind, while the real Yuan Li showed up tens of meters away, with his body covered in shining silver fur, without a trace left by the toxic smoke.

    The toxic green smoke lingered on the ¡®shell¡¯, and within a second, the thin ¡®shell¡¯ was corroded into a strand of smoke along with a sizzling noise.

    "A phantom created with the extremely negative power, faked my death!" Yuan Li proudly roared towards the sky, then threw a sideway nce at Ji Hao and said, "You won¡¯t understand even if I tell you...Silly mortal people, you will never understand!"

    Ji Hao¡¯s eye corners twitched quickly. The secret magic Yuan Li cast just now leaked a slight trace of extremely negative power. Obviously, he kept the extremely negative power inside his body all year long, transforming it into a ¡®fake body¡¯ which could die instead of him. Once his real body suffered a difficult injury, his would immediately activate the ¡®fake body¡¯, and transfer all injuries to it. Thus, his real body could remain unharmed.

    This was a smart, high-grade magic. He did not simply use natural powers. Instead, he had alreadyid a finger on the naturalw. And, magics with the naturalw involved were no longer ordinary magics; those were forbidden magics.

    These so-called ¡®forbidden magics¡¯ could be interpreted as ¡®magics that were forbidden by nature¡¯.

    "You¡¯re even more talented than your father!" Ji Hao smilingly looked at Yuan Li. His body shone with a faint silver light as he shed straight to Yuan Li like a ghost, leaving shreds of afterimages in the air. "Your father has pushed his water power to an extreme level; he is only a breath away from the great Dao of water. But you, you are directly using the extremely negative power...Impressive, truly impressive!"

    Yuan Li stared at Ji Hao as if he were a true devil. He saw Ji Hao¡¯s face, heard Ji Hao¡¯s voice, but he could not sense Ji Hao. That was an extremely strange feeling. In Yuan Li¡¯s eyes, Ji Hao was like reflections in the water, shaking, fuzzy, seeming to not even belong to this world.

    He moved, as his silver fur glowed with a beautiful, pearl-like luster. He dashed straight to the altar, also leaving a few afterimages behind. Reaching his ws to the dragon blood pill, Yuan Li yelled, "What¡¯re you talking about? That old monkey? Do you know him? How do you know which level he is at?"

    Ji Hao wielded his broad sleeves. Surrounded by a strong extremely negative power, he blocked Yuan Li¡¯s way, as airily as a butterfly.

    No matter how hard Yuan Li tried to dodge or how many afterimages he created, Ji Hao¡¯s silhouette always drifted right before his face, and had his way blocked.

    While smiling, Ji Hao looked at Yuan Li and said, "Your father and I are friends. The flood is merciless, so it¡¯s better for you to stay and work for me. Otherwise, if anything happens to you, if someone took you, peeled you and ate your brain, how am I supposed to exin that to your father?"

    Yuan Li¡¯s ape face twisted badly. He had already tried his best, yet, he failed to get rid of Ji Hao.

    Finally, he realized that the power surrounded Ji Hao was the same extremely negative power he had been using. That was the most mysterious, immeasurable power in the world. One could find it in nowhere, but it existed everywhere.

    However, Ji Hao¡¯s extremely negative power was stronger than his. Therefore, Ji Hao moved faster than he did, and was harder to catch.

    "If you¡¯re a decent man, defeat me! Then, we can negotiate anything!" Yuan Li paused for a short while, then shouted out loud.

    "Alright!" Hearing Yuan Li, Ji Haoughed out immediately. A silver light shed across his right hand, as he suddenly pointed at Yuan Li and shouted, "Freeze!"

    This was a small forbidden magic he learned from Priest Xuan Du. He transformed the extremely negative power into a strong yet invisible seal called ¡®freeze¡¯. This was the very first time for Ji Hao to actually use this magic. Abruptly, Yuan Li paused, standing in a strange posture, without being able to move even his eyelids.

 Chapter 1115: Defeat

    Chapter 1115: Defeat

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Yuan Li popped out his pair of eyes and stared straight at Ji Hao. He couldn¡¯t believe this.

    By now, the only moveable body parts of his was his pair of eyes. Except for those eyes, he felt that even his soul had been soaked in sticky mud, and his mind had been turning slower and slower.

    Baring his upper body, Heng Xing rushed out of the city. He straightened a mace and whipped it heavily on Yuan Li¡¯s back. Followed by a muffled thud, Yuan Li was knocked to the ground while vomiting blood.

    Dropped the mace, Heng Xing pulled out a magic rope made from a boa tendon mixed with essence magic crystals, then tied Yuan Li up neatly and quickly. While doing that, he sneakily, evilly, and heavily punched Yuan Li¡¯s ribs, thighs, lower bellies, and the other not so vital yet extremely painful body areas hundreds of times.

    "You bloody monkey...Do you remember me? I am Heng Xing! Back then in the North Sea, for a dragon blood fire coral fruit, you pulled off all my scales! I almost died in pain!"

    Thud! Heng Xing gave Yuan Li an elbow strike right on his rib. Henggong fishes had stunning physical strength. Yuan Li might be much better than Heng Xing in terms of using magic, but facing the pure violence, Yuan Li had his blood squeezed out of his mouth, ear and nose. He was nearly swooning with pain.

    "This time, you are in my hands!" Heng Xing maliciously grinned to Yuan Li and said, "Strange though... You¡¯re Wuzhi Qi¡¯s son, and your mother is a powerful human Maguspriest. What do you want this dragon blood pill for? You don¡¯t want to change your bloodline and be a dragon, do you?"

    Yuan Li was frozen by Ji Hao; he couldn¡¯t move, and couldn¡¯t even talk by now.

    Heng Xing smilingly sat on Yuan Li¡¯s back, then pped his head over and over again.

    Ji Hao gave a sideway nce at Heng Xing. Seeing Yuan Li bullied by Heng Xing and almost crying out, Ji Hao waved his hand and removed the seal on him.

    A silver light shed across Yuan Li¡¯s body. All of a sudden, he burst with a raging roar, then leaned his head forward. His neck was pulled to seven to eight foot long as he turned straight back and bit on Heng Xing¡¯s face.

    Heng Xing¡¯s skin was even stronger than iron boards, but Yuan Li bit him with solid hatred and anger. Yuan Li¡¯s shining teeth sank deep into Heng Xing¡¯s face, even causing puncture wounds.

    Heng Xing howled in pain, raised his fists andunched a crazy wave of punches to Yuan Li¡¯s ribs. However, Yuan Li was enabled to move again, and was as nimble as a fish in water. He shed across the air and freed himself from the boa tendon rope once countless spell symbols began sparkling on the rope. As fast as a gust of wind, he leaped up and mounted on Heng Xing¡¯s shoulder.

    Heng Xing¡¯s heavy punches didn¡¯t hit the target, but he punched too hard, which nearly made him fall to the ground.

    Yuan Li roared out brightly. His silver fur waved like water as he raised both his fists high and smashed madly to Heng Xing¡¯s head. Loud and muffled bongs could be heard without an end. Yuan Li¡¯s fists were covered in a thick and whiteyer of ice, like a pair of bowl-sized ice balls. The pair of ice balls smashed fiercely on Heng Xing¡¯s head, releasing a strong frigid mist that quickly generated a thickyer of ice on Heng Xing¡¯s skin, sealed his eyes, nose, mouth, and ears.

    Heng Xing was thrown into a panic. Without being able to see, he swung his pair of muscr arms to Yuan Li, who was sitting on his shoulder.

    Yuan Li twisted his body, but still did not loosen his tightly gnashed teeth. He put forth his strength through his extra long neck, nimbly swung his body off Heng Xing¡¯s shoulder and easily dodged the heavy punches.

    Poor Heng Xing, the two full-strength punchesnded on his own temples, and shattered the thickyer of ice on his head. Showing the whites of his eyes, Heng Xing cursed something pretty dirty, then swayed and softly fainted on the ground, unable to move anymore.

    "Such an idiot! Wanna catch me? In your dreams!" Yuan Li scornfully sneered, then nced at Ji Hao with a hint of fear. He shook his body, transformed into a bright silver light, and dazzled to the altar.

    The silver light extended for a hundred meters. From the light, two ws thrust out swiftly towards the dragon blood pill.

    "Still on it? I¡¯m right here, so it won¡¯t be easy for you to take this treasure!" Ji Hao moved instantly, also transforming into a silver light, and followed closely after Yuan Li. Two streams of silver light shed against each other, tore each other, and tried to stop each other. Soon, a giant silver swirl was created that spun around the altar hundreds of times.

    Through this tangled fight, Yuan Li was pushed further and further away from the altar.

    Ji Haoughed out loud and released his spirit power which covered Yuan Li¡¯s body like arge web. He already discovered the fact that Yuan Li was indeed talented, and had grasped a trace of the great Dao of extremely negative power. <oreover, with the not-so-rich extremely negative power in this world, Yuan Li had cultivated himself well; he even set foot in the door of ¡®forbidden magics¡¯.

    What a pity! Same as Wuzhi Qi, Yuan Li was self-educated, without anyone to guide him. Otherwise, with his great gifts, he would be much more powerful.

    "Take these!" Ji Hao burst with a thunderous growl. From the dazzling silver light, heunched a series of punches.

    Yuan Li was startled by Ji Hao¡¯s thunder-like growl. Subconsciously, he opened his eyes and looked at Ji Hao¡¯s fists.

    Ji Hao had been using the extremely negative power, but all of a sudden, blinding bright light burst from his fists. Yuan Li felt like a sun had suddenly appeared before his face. He screamed out as his eyes were almost blinded by the golden light. He closed his eyes instinctively and let two streams of tears flow out.

    Ji Haoughed wildly out once again. Transforming back into a silver light, he swished forward, grabbed Yuan Li¡¯s neck and carried him up, smashing him back down on the ground.

    Followed by a loud thud, Yuan Linded on the ground, then bounced back up for tens of meters. A mouthful of blood sprayed out from his mouth. When hended on the ground once again, he couldn¡¯t move anymore. Ji Hao squatted beside him, pressed a hand on his back, with another hand patted on his head. Heughed, "Do you admit defeat? If you do, follow my lead. I will even find you a powerful Shifu to guide you."

    Yuan Li paused slightly as Ji Hao carried on, "If you don¡¯t admit defeat and are not willing to follow me, I will peel you right now, make your skin into a shirtless coat! This beautiful silver fur of yours will look pretty good on me."

    Yuan Li remained silent for a short while. Sensing the mountain-heavy hand pressed on his back, he weakly patted the ground and said, "I admit defeat, I do...But, you have to give me this dragon blood pill! I promised someone!"

    Ji Hao chuckled, dragged Yuan Li up from the ground and said, "Good, I will surely give you the pill after all this has ended! But, I need a favor from you right now!"

    Pausing slightly, Ji Hao continued in a cold tone, "Tell your families and friends who have surrounded the city to stay away... Don¡¯te to die! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for having no mercy!"

    While saying the words ¡®having no mercy¡¯, Ji Hao pulled out the Taiji divine sword and swung it. Four arc-shaped beams cut four gigantic spirit creatures, which were rushing up to him, into eight pieces.

 Chapter 1116: Silver Flood Dragon

    Chapter 1116: Silver Flood Dragon

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Beside the Pan Gu Defense magic formation, a Chaos power stream drifted out, transformed into a rope, and tied around Yuan Li¡¯s waist. A few elderly-looking Maguspriest sat aside as they narrowed their angled eyes, staring at Yuan Li with gloomy looks.

    Ji Hao¡¯s order was clear. If Yuan Li tried to do anything unwanted, or showed any sign of escaping, these Maguspriests could kill him immediately. These few Maguspriests were masters of magic spells. They had imnted lethal magics inside Yuan Li¡¯s body, which could be triggered with a single thought of any of them.

    Yuan Li sat on the ground weakly, looking around sulkily.

    Those surrounding barracks had no attraction to him. Soon, he put all of his attention on the Pan Gu bell. He didn¡¯t know about the bell, but the prehistorical sense of powering from it attracted him.

    "Great treasure, truly great treasure. Even my father, ah, even that old monkey doesn¡¯t have such great treasures!" Yuan Li fixed his eyes on the bell and murmured to himself, "I¡¯m defeated, I admit it. Following his lead, reasonably...With the current situation, the winner is not determined yet...I will follow Marquis Yao, and good for me, I can probably witness the death of those damnable brothers of mine!"

    Loud footsteps came. Heng Xing walked over with arge booze vat carried in his hand. Pouring some booze into his mouth, he looked at Yuan Li from the corners of his eyes and sneered, "What? You have hateful brothers too? Hehe, do you know my only condition for following Marquis Yao¡¯s lead? He has to take out all my brothers. Do you want me to forward the same condition to Marquis Yao for you?"

    Yuan Li paused, proudly turned around, and snorted coldly.

    Heng Xing carelesslyughed, sat next to Yuan Li, and thrust the booze vat into his hands as he said, "I saw you beaten up by Marquis Yao and obediently follow him. To be honest, I am thrilled! Finally, someone can keep mepany. Haha, let¡¯s see who will be the next unlucky one!"

    Yuan Li¡¯s face as dark as hell. He snorted unpleasantly, then picked up the booze vat and filled his stomach with the booze.

    "Oi!" Heng Xing abruptly raised his elbow and heavily struck on Yuan Li¡¯s rib, intentionally or not, and nearly sent him flying away. Yuan Li¡¯s face twisted in pain, and he couldn¡¯t even catch his breath for a while. "Why on earth did you try to snatch the dragon blood pill? Hehe, Marquis Yao promised me that when this war is over, I¡¯ll get a share of the dragon blood pill!" chuckled Heng Xing.

    Yuan Li paused slightly, then suddenly leaped up, pointed at the altar, and screamed, "Go tell Marquis Yao that if he sees a silver flood dragon, don¡¯t harm a scale of hers! Otherwise, I¡¯d rather kill myself than follow his lead!"

    "Eh?!" Heng Xing widely opened his mouth in shock. Staring at Yuan Li with aplicated look, he murmured, "For a woman? You¡¯re a water monkey, but howe you fell in love with a flood dragon? What a low taste! My dream is marrying a pure-blood dragon girl! But you, you had your eyes on a flood dragon."

    From all directions, millions of water-kind spirit creatures crazily rushed to the city on the water.

    Ji Hao boosted up his power. Under his control, a strong gale sent the aroma of the Dragon Blood Drunk pill further away, attracting more and more water-kind spirit creatures.

    Enormous water-kind spirit creatures roared ferociously and raised sky-high waves, that smashed to the city. Countless water-kind creatures screamed shrilly, andunched the strongest attacks to the city by risking their lives. Blood and shredded corpses covered the water surface, only to be swirled away by the gale and waves.

    Thousands of over ten miles long water boas slowly moved underwater. Their cold and emotionless, golden eyes were fixed on the city. The leader of these boas was a six-meter-long golden boa, who had his upper body transformed into a human shape as a pretty handsome young man, with a cold, dark look.

    The young man gently wagged his boa tail,ughed in a vicious tone, and said with crossed his arms over his chest, "Snow, we don¡¯t know if Yuan Li is still alive. Those human beings have set traps so obviously. Yet, he stupidly rushed in."

    Flipping his nine-colored long hair, the young man swiftly moved to a, meters long silver flood dragon, lovingly looked at her and said with a gentle voice, "That magic pill, I don¡¯t know what it is, but I can feel it too. It¡¯s highly beneficial to our kind, especially us, as boas and flood dragons."

    "As long as you promise to not talk to Yuan Li again, and be with nobody else but me, I will go get that pill...And, you can have thirty percent!" The young man drummed his own chest and continued confidently, "See, how nice am I to you? Even for such a treasure, I am willing to share thirty percent with you!"

    The silver flood dragon was less than three meters long, yet was stunningly beautiful. Her silver scales were covered in natural patterns, while her tiny pair of horns were actually translucent. The pair of light blue horns sparkled with a cold light, flowing down through her smooth, shiny silver scales, which made her look as beautiful as a dream.

    Ordinary flood dragons had three ws, but this flood dragon had five, just like pure-blood dragons.

    Pure-blood dragons¡¯ horns were like deer horns, while this flood dragon¡¯s horns were sharp. Except for that, this small silver flood dragon was just like a pure-blood, noble dragon. The sense of power released from her body was especially strong, elegant, prehistorical and respectable.

    Hearing the young man, the flood dragon snorted coldly, then responded with a silvery voice, "Xiang Liu Junior, you are stingy. Yuan Li promised to give me that entire treasure, while you only want to give me thirty percent! You¡¯re just like that old Xiang Liu, stingy, miserly, snaky..."

    While yelling, the silver flood split the water and dashed to the city like a bolt of lightning, leaving a faint stream of light behind.

    "I don¡¯t want to be with you. Don¡¯t you evere to me again! I¡¯m going to find Yuan Li. What is that little monkey doing?" The silver flood dragon called Snow swam away angrily, leaving Xiang Liu Junior behind, paused with a dark face.

    After a long while, Xiang Liu Junior abruptly cursed out, "Yuan Li, you bloody monkey! Ever since we were little, you wanted everything I had...Back then, I couldn¡¯t win...But, how can I now lose to a girl?"

    "You two, go and find a chance to kill Yuan Li!" Turning around, Xiang Liu Junior yelled to his people.

    Two hundred-miles-long, dark, poisonous boas squirmed their bodies and gasped deeply. They slowly transformed into two fifteen-meters tall strong men, with skins thickly covered in dark scale-shaped patterns. Treading on turbid waves, these two men roared loud, marching to the city.

    Xiang Liu Junior curled his tail up, pondered for a short while, then waved his hand forward.

    "We¡¯re helping them...Shrink your bodies. Look at your enormous tails, are you trying to allow those human beings to shoot you into sifters more conveniently?"

    Behind him, thousands of enormous boas let out their fork tongues and hissed to respond. Their giant bodies twisted and quickly shrunk to tens of meters long. Following Xiang Liu Junior, this group of boas slowly approached the city.

 Chapter 1117: Being Captured

    Chapter 1117: Being Captured

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The vast water was dark. The heavy rain stirred up waves of ripples on the water surface.

    Man Man and Shaosi still squatted on the head of a spirit turtle, shooting surrounding water-kind spirit creatures with crossbows.

    Millions of water-kind spirit creatures soaked in water had all their attentions drawn by the dragon blood pill. They ignored the attacksunched by human warriors from forts and watchtowers on those giant turtles¡¯ heads, surged to the city with all their strengths, even though that might cost their lives.

    From time to time, those starry void spirit turtles roared deeply and rumblingly, raised their tremendous feet, and stomped back down. They vibrated the earth and ttened all water-kind creatures around them. asionally, these turtles would pick some ¡®seafood¡¯ that suited their tastes, put in their mouths and chew. Every time that happened, torrents of blood would gush down from these turtles¡¯ mouths.

    Thunderous roars could be heard. In front of Man Man and Shaosi, arge area of water suddenly rose.

    A miles wide horseshoe crab split the wave, treading on the water surface. Under his belly, hundreds of tiny ws had been waving, while his ten-miles-long, sharp and thorn-like tail swung swiftly across the air,ing down towards their heads, even bringing up a fierce gale.

    A thunderbolt descended from the sky and struck on the head of this powerful spirit creature. Electric bolts sizzled on his thick shell. Along with those sizzling electric bolts, the spirit creature¡¯s tail thorn struck on a spirit turtle¡¯s long neck and generated a loud boom. Following the boom, the over ten-miles long tail thorn broke entirely. The horseshoe crab screamed in pain, but not even a scratch was left on the turtle¡¯s neck.

    "Eh? I don¡¯t know what Ji Hao did, but this magic screen is indeed strong!" Standing on the turtle¡¯s head, Man Man picked up her Taotie tooth and swung it in the air. Immediately, tens of silver chains darted out and prated the bodies of hundreds of water-kind spirit creatures.

    Man Man then put forth her mighty strength through her tender arms. The Taotie tooth vibrated intensely and tore all those water-kind spirit creatures apart, then threw them back into the water, along with a heavy rain of blood.

    The horseshoe crab who had his tail thorn broken roared furiously out. Vivid blue blood flew out from his broken tail, emitting a cooling, refreshing aroma. Shaosi looked at the horseshoe crab, smiled and said, "Man Man, catch this big one. His blood is a perfect material for hemostatic medicines."

    Man Man blinked her eyes. Next, she raised her arms and swung the Taotie teeth upward. The Taotie tooth immediately split up and turned into hundreds of arm-thick silver chains, which wove into a giant web and flew towards that horseshoe crab at lightning speed.

    A deep dragon roar came from underwater. Followed by a sharp silver beam, Snow darted out of the water from beside the struggling horseshoe crab. Seeing the Taotie tooth web swishing down from the sky, she opened her mouth and released a cloud of blue, frigid mist.

    The translucent cloud of cold mist bumped into the Taotie tooth, along with countless glistening ice crystals. The ice instantly froze the Taotie tooth. A bone-piercing cold power reached Man Man¡¯s hands through the Taotie tooth, and within a blink of an eye, a thinyer of ice froze Man Man¡¯s hands and the chain together.

    "Is this an...Ice dragon?" Man Man shouted while her body began burning. A purple me wrapped her entirely up, which quickly melted the ice on her hands, generating hot steam.

    Man Man curiously looked at Snow. This small flood dragon was breathtakingly beautiful, and even made Man Man¡¯s eyes shone. "Five ws, dragon scales, such a strong cold power...But, your horns...Can flood dragons have five ws?" murmured Man Man.

    Snow stared at Man Man fiercely with her watery eyes. She lowered her head and nced at that struggling horseshoe crab, then flipped her faintly glowing tail, sending tens of sizzling frigid lightning bolts to Man Man and Shaosi.

    "So rude!" Yemo Shanye angrily looked at Snow. She understood now that the flood dragon was avenging for the horseshoe crab. "But he attacked us first! We did nothing! Do you think you can defeat so many of us?" Yemo Shanye raised her head. Her erect eye suddenly opened and sent out a scary sphere of dark light. All of a sudden, all frigid lightning bolts shed across the air and darted into the dark whirlpool, deep inside Yemo Shanye¡¯s erect eye.

    The power of those cold lightning bolts was devoured and transformed. Yemo Shanye raised her right forefinger and gently drew an arc in the air. Following her move, a dark lightning bolt silently tore apart the sky, striking at Snow like Death¡¯s scythe.

    Snow popped out her eyes once again. She sensed the terrifying powering along the dark lightning bolt. That dark lightning bolt was not only a summation of the series of cold lightning bolts she released just now, it also had an unstoppable power that seemed to destroy everything it touched.

    That was a dark power which existed for nothing but destroying. On sensing that dark power contained in the dark lightning, Snow had am impulsion to smash her own head on the horseshoe crab¡¯s back down below. That dark lightning bolt would actually make living creatures want to die.

    "Monster!" Snow cursed clearly, "A non-humankind monster...Have you human beings degenerated enough to collude with the non-humankind?"

    Following Snow¡¯s voice, tens of meters thick water walls suddenly rose from the water surface thunderously, while foams rolled on top of those water walls. Snow opened her mouth and let out a strong wave of cold power, freezing all water walls instantly.

    Those ice walls were thickly covered in dragon-scale-shaped patterns, glowing brightly in the air. Yemo Shanye¡¯s dark lightning bolt shattered thirty-nine ice walls in a row, and eventually faded on the fortieth ice wall!

    Man Man rested her hands on her hips and angrily yelled at Snow, "Who is a non-humankind monster? Yemo Shanye¡¯s our friend! She¡¯s not the same as those awful monsters...Ah! Run!"

    Everyone else was confused. ¡®Run?¡¯ Who did Man Man tell to run?

    Shaosi raised her hands and pushed out, sending out waves of space ripples. She created a small space which separated Man Man, Yemo Shanye, and herself from the outside world. Snow was left outside, looking at Man Man with a slight confusion, but chuckled and said, "Don¡¯t you try to fool me. I¡¯ve yed enough tricks like this when I was three-hundred-year old..."

    A heavily armored, over fifteen-meter-tall Jia n warrior silently showed up from behind Snow. The Jia n warrior was surrounded in a strong dark power, which was dark enough to destroy the world. He reached out his left hand and grabbed Snow. Before she could even struggle, the Jia n warrior flicked his finger on the back of her head and knocked her out.

    "This is not an ordinary flood dragon, this is an ancient Chi! Female...Many noble lords will love this kind of a ve, and they will definitely give a sweet price for her!" The Jia n warrior smirked evilly, thenughed out loudly triumphantly. "Those idiots, what good can they find out there? True valuable things are all in here!"

    Yemo Shanye stared at this strong Jia n warrior in shock, who obviously came from the Dark Sun. She trembled slightly, then decisively took a step forward, pointed at that warrior, and yelled, "With the name of the Dark Sun, Imand you to put her down!"

    The Jia n warrior took aplicated nce at Yemo Shanye, then politely bowed to her and disappeared all of a sudden with Snow.

 Chapter 1118: Face the Queen

    Chapter 1118: Face the Queen

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Once the Jia n warrior took Snow away, a clear stream of light came over from the city. Ji Hao carried Yuan Li in his hand and came to Man Man and Shaosi. Looking at where the Jia n warrior disappeared, Ji Hao¡¯s face was badly darkened.

    Yuan Li popped out his eyes in both shock and fury. His ape face was twisted awfully while he screamed hysterically, thudding his fists heavily on Ji Hao¡¯s body. "Snow is kidnaped! If anything happens to her, I will kill you all!"

    Ji Hao grabbed Yuan Li¡¯s neck with his left hand while threw a punch straight to his belly with the right hand, making his eyes bulge from his eye sockets and blood spurt out from his mouth corners. For quite a while, Yuan Li couldn¡¯t move, and could neither say a word.

    Throwing Yuan Li to the ground, Ji Hao cast the ¡®freeze¡¯ magic to him for seven to eight times, then lowered his head, looked at him, and sneered, "This is a battlefield, little monkey. You came to a battlefield, so you should be preparing for being killed, chopped and captured alive."

    Looking at Yuan Li, who was disabled from moving, Ji Hao continued in that cold voice of his, "I and those non-humankind beings, we¡¯re not your father, and we don¡¯t have the responsibility to protect the girl you like for you...Even your real father won¡¯t do that. Do you think that Wuzhi Qi would start a fight for you only because of a young flood dragon?"

    Yuan Li¡¯s face had been changing color. He wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t even move his tongue.

    From the front, a water column rose into the sky. Treading on the water column, Xiang Liu Junior rushed out of the water, with a bright grin on his face and a spear in his hands. Pointing at Yuan Li, heughed out loud, "Yuan Li, you pathetic monkey! Snow worried about you, so she left the troop and got herself captured by the non-humankind! You are such a loser! Do you think you deserve that lovely girl?"

    Xiang Liu Junior flicked his long boa tail. Following his move, a fierce thunderbolt descended from the sky and struck a group of lower-grade water-kind creatures which exploded, killing thousands; the explosion range covered miles of area.

    "I¡¯m not like you, loser. I¡¯m going to rescue Snow myself! I will let her know that I, Xiang Liu Junior, is a real man, and only I am good enough for her!" Xiang Liu Junior threw a disgusted nce at Yuan li, then curled up his long tail and continued proudly, "Don¡¯t you think it would look too strange if a monkey and a flood dragon got together?"

    Xiang Liu Junior swished his long tail across the air, showing it off. Then, with that proud look of his, he said, "No matter how you look at us, I, Xiang Liu Junior and Snow, the beautiful flood dragon, will make a lovely couple, won¡¯t we?"

    Laughing aloud, Xiang Liu Junior raised a giant wave and roared away, chasing the Jia n warrior into the darkness. While mounting on the wave and rushing wildly, he let out his fork tongue, shaking his head, trying to grasp the smell of Snow in the air.

    Yuan Li was so anxious that even his eyeballs had turned red, but he couldn¡¯t move at all.

    Ji Hao lowered his head and said ndly, "Ah, so you have a rival in love, don¡¯t you?" Clicking his tongue, Ji Hao continued, "A monkey with a flood dragon held in his arms would indeed look strange, still much better than a Xiang Liu snake, who is soft, slippery. Monkeys look like our human beings at least."

    Conveniently deactivating the ¡®freeze¡¯ magic for Yuan Li, Ji Hao carried on with a deep voice, "If you are willing to swear to..."

    Before Ji Hao finished, Yuan Li bit his finger broken, drew a twisted spell symbol in the air with his spirit blood, then said, "I swear with my soul that as long as you can save Snow, I, Yuan Li, and all warriors under mymand, will follow marquis Yao, always be loyal to him, and follow every word he says, from this moment on! If I ever betray Marquis Yao, my soul will perish, my body will die, and I will never have another chance to live again!"

    A beam of blood-red light shed across the spell symbol and drilled into Yuan Li¡¯s forehead, while another beam of blood-red light flew to Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao grasped the beam and extended his strong spirit power in it. It was indeed a powerful vow, effective only on spirit creatures. Ji Hao left a seal in the blood-red beam, then put it away.

    "Man Man, Shaosi, you go back to the city. This ce is not safe enough!" Ji Hao said to Man Man and Shaosi, then grabbed Yuan Li, transformed into a clear beam of light, and rose into the sky while murmuring, "So strange. Why would a Jia n warrior show up in this ce? They¡¯re getting involved in the battle between the water-kind and us... for what?"

    Yemo Shanye opened her mouth. She wanted to tell Ji Hao that a secret Dark sun magic allowed Dark Sun people to absorb the spirit blood of powerful spirit creatures to elerate their own cultivations. But before she could say a word, Ji Hao had already darted away with Yuan Li.

    Shaosi took Man Man¡¯s hand, then put another hand on Yemo Shanye¡¯s shoulder, and shed across the air, heading straight back to the city. Once they left, giant waves roared in the front, from which, tens of mountain-sized spirit lobsters wielded their enormous pincers and popped out. They swung their long and heavy pincers, then struck on starry void spirit turtles bodies, causing muffled booms.

    Three spirit turtles shook their bodies. They were protected by the Pan Gu Defense magic formation, and weren¡¯t harmed. However, they were forced backward by the strong force delivered by those giant lobster pincers, and raisedrge waves around them.

    The strongest ones among the water-kind army could no longer resist the aroma of the dragon blood pill, and had made their moves.

    With Yuan Li carried in his hand, Ji Hao shed across the air and surpassed Xiang Liu Junior right away, leaving him far behind. That Jia n warrior was powerful; he flew at lightning speed, yet, Ji Hao found him.

    Ji Hao opened his erect eye and released a clear stream of light which locked on the Jia n warrior¡¯s sturdy body. The golden bridge was fully activated, allowing Ji Hao to sh again across the air and reach behind the Jia n warrior.

    "Hand her over!" Ji Hao dropped Yuan Li and let him tread on a cloud. Meanwhile, Ji Hao raised his two fists and punched the Jia n warrior¡¯s back along with a muffled swishing noise. Ji Hao put forth all of his strength for this strike. He did not only use all of his physical strength, but he also activated the fifth turn of the cultivation method with nine turns, lit up all inner spirit stars inside his body and generated an overwhelming power. He even grew over three meters tall suddenly.

    His fists roared down like shooting stars and cracked the space.

    The Jia n warriorughed. He abruptly turned around and conveniently thrust Snow forward as he said, "Go ahead, kill her!"

    Both Snow and Yuan Li screamed shrilly out; especially Yuan Li, he almost cked out.

    Ji Hao let out a muffled hum. Hurriedly, he opened his palms and turned that violent force into a soft, restrained sword intent. His ten fingers sparkled with sharp sword light, shed across the sky and tore the air, avoiding Snow as they reached the Jia n warrior¡¯s vital body parts.

    A dark light screen descended from the air and split the sky into two, like a ck wall.

    Ji Hao¡¯s sword power struck fiercely on the light screen, causing a longsting series of sizzling noise. Tenrge shes were left on the light screen, but the Jia n warrior had a chance to breathe. With Snow, the Jia n warrior swiftly stepped back for over ten miles.

    Yemo Luoye descended slowly from the sky and trod on a sphere of dark mist. Yemo Shayi followed closely behind her, with his right hand rested on the hilt of his sword.

    "Do you want this young flood dragon back? Hehe, Marquis Yao Ji Hao, you kidnapped my little sister. Her name is Yemo Shanye. Do you think that you should also give her back to me?"

 Chapter 1119: A Sun and Moon Strike

    Chapter 1119: A Sun and Moon Strike

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Kidnap?

    Ji Hao looked at Yemo Luoye in confusion. "Why did you say that? Yemo Shanye ran away from home to escape an arranged marriage, didn¡¯t she? I took her in, and that is the only thing I¡¯ve done to her...I was doing something good. She was like a poor kitty on the street, with no one to depend on. No one cared about her at all, so I kindly took her in."

    Yemo Luoye and Yemo Shayi¡¯s face both turned extremely dark.

    ¡®With no one to depend on? No one cares about her at all?¡¯ Why were Ji Hao¡¯s words so unpleasant to hear?

    "If Yemo Shanye wants to leave Yao Mountain territory, she can leave at any time!" Ji Hao smiled warmly, "But she told me that she has an evil sister. So..."

    "Shut up!" Yemo Luoye shouted while her eyes shone wth a dark light. From around her, rapidly flowing streams of dark smoke emerged, swishing around her like a tornado. What surprised Ji Hao more were fist-sized dark roses which slowly bloomed in the smoke.

    Whatever Yemo Luoye was doing, and whether it was powerful or not, Ji Hao would like to give her full marks for merely this beautiful sound-light effect.

    "You¡¯re ashamed to anger, aren¡¯t you?" Ji Hao grinned, "I haven¡¯t talked too much to her, but I can tell that she has a pure heart. She is naturally kind, sensitive to everyone and everything...It seems that... you don¡¯t love her at all."

    Yemo Luoye¡¯s face turned darker and darker. She stared straight at Ji Hao and breathed loudly. Ji Hao¡¯s words were like a dagger, tearing apart some secret wounds deep inside his heart. The wounds were bleeding, bringing her a twitching pain. Indeed, Yemo Luoye had some hidden evil intentions against Yemo Shanye. But, she always believed that except for Yemo Shayi and herself, no one else knew about those evil intentions she had.

    "Do you want this little girl back?" Yemo Luoye quickly switched the topic and tried to take back the power of initiative.

    She pointed at Snow, who was grabbed in the Jia n warrior¡¯s hand over ten miles away. Abruptly, Yemo Luoye¡¯s dark face turned pink and glowing. A gale roared across and fluttered her ankle-long, shiny hair, added with her long silk dress and those hovering blooming dark roses. At this very moment, Yemo Luoye burst with a stunning beauty, which made Yuan Li swallow saliva.

    "Eh...Little monkey, your girlfriend is right over there. You haven¡¯t saved her yet, but are you already thinking about someone else?" Ji Hao ignored Yemo Luoye. Instead, he naughtily joked at Yuan Li.

    Yuan Li squeezed an embarrassed smile out of his face, which was covered in long silver fur. He turned his eyes away from Yemo Luoye, but his ape face was blushed immediately. Even though that face was covered in fur, it still blushed quite obviously.

    Yemo Luoye¡¯s smile faded right away. She clenched her fists and gritted her teeth, staring at Ji Hao in anger.

    What did Ji Hao say...This bloody mix-blood monkey, how on earth could this ugly creature think about Yemo Luoye? Who did Ji Hao think she was? She was an Emperor in power, one of the noblest twelve among the entire Yu Dynasty. But what was Yuan Li?

    "Marquis Yao...Ji Hao!" said Yemo Luoye through her gritted teeth. While sneering, she continued, "Do you want this little girl or not? One more useless word and I¡¯ll pull off her head!"

    Thest half of that sentence was said to the Jia n warrior.

    That Jia n warriorughed viciously, then raised two fingers and pinched Snow¡¯s head. He nodded to Ji Hao andughed, "Kid, with a slight move of my fingers, ¡®pop¡¯, this pretty girl¡¯ s head would be gone!"

    Yuan Li trembled instantly and leaped up from the cloud he trod on.

    "No!" screamed Yuan Li.

    Yuan Li leaped straight to hundreds of meters away, seeming about to attack Yemo Luoye.

    Yemo Luoye stayed motionless, while Yemo Shayi suddenly made a step forward, raised his left hand, and pped down at Yuan Li¡¯s chest while leaving a stream of ck smoke in the air. Followed by a muffled bang, Yemo Shayi¡¯s palm heavilynded on Yuan Li¡¯s chest. Yuan Li screamed and let out a sharp stream of blood, then shed away. A dried ¡®shell¡¯ of his fell off from his body, while his real body darted back to Ji Hao along with a silver beam, tremblingly.

    Before Yuan Li could say anything, his look changed once again. Roaring resonantly, his long silver fur shone with a blinding silver light. His half-foot long silver fur straightened up. What came next was a thunderous boom. Yuan Li¡¯s silver fur shattered one after another, while a silver beam of light dazzled out from his eyes, ears, nose and mouth, reaching nearly a hundred meters away and transformed into Yuan Li¡¯s body.

    "Impressive!" Blood flowed out from Yuan Li¡¯s mouth, ears and nostrils as he stared at Yemo Shayi with a lingering fear and said, "You killed me twice in a row!"

    "Not bad!" Yemo Shayi threw a slow nce at Yuan Li and responded, "You survived a palm strike of mine...You are surprisingly strong!"

    Yuan Li blinked his eyes, ncing at Ji Hao over and over again. That palm strikeunched by Yemo Shayi contained an indescribable, terrifying power. When Yuan Li was hit by Yemo Shayi¡¯s palm, he felt that his soul was suddenly sealed in an airproof coffin, and countless fierce ghosts had been approaching him, trying to tear his soul into a thousand bits.

    Yuan Li had been cultivating himself with the extremely negative power, which allowed him to effectively absorb all kinds of negative energy. Otherwise, he would have sunken into a despairing darkness already, forever and ever.

    Yemo Shayi was way too powerful. Yuan Li understood that he could never defeat him on his own. Therefore, he now nted his hope on Ji Hao. He blinked his eyes and looked pitiably at Ji Hao, seeming to even rush up and hug hisp.

    ncing at Yuan Li, Ji Hao pped his hands, smilingly looked at Yemo Luoye, and said, "Alright, no more small talk. Name your price. I want the little flood dragon. What should I do so you can release her?"

    Pausing slightly, Ji Hao¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold as he continued, "Say something honest and doable. If you dare to demand an exorbitant price...I will walk right away. You can keep the little flood dragon or kill her. Someone will surely take revenge for her!"

    As he sneered, Ji Hao pointed at Yuan Li and said, "By the way, his father is Wuzhi Qi. The flood is rampant now, and the water-kind is unstoppable. You Dark Sun people don¡¯t want to offend the water-kind for nothing, do you?"

    Yemo Luoye narrowed her eyes and looked at Yuan Li a bit surprisedly. "Is Wuzhi Qi truly your father? A war is going on between the humankind and the water-kind...Why are you with human beings?" asked Yemo Luoye, "But indeed, at this time, I don¡¯t want to offend anyone like Wuzhi Qi, that old monster."

    pping her hands gently, Yemo Luoye smiled rather sweetly. She even looked radiant with a smile when looking at Ji Hao. "So, what about this? Marquis Yao Ji Hao, this is Yemo Shayi, an old ve of mine. If you can take a strike of his without dying, I will release this little girl. Who do you think?"

    While chuckling, Yemo Luoye continued with a gentle, soft tone, "Yemo Shayi is at the stage of Sun and Moon. As for the Sun and Moon stage, it roughly equals your level of Supreme Magus. Both Sun and Moon stage beings and your Supreme Magi can control the power of the naturalw, more or less."

    "You take a strike of his, then you can take the little girl and leave...Do you dare to do that?"

 Chapter 1120: Strict Rules

    Chapter 1120: Strict Rules

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Take a Supreme-level strike for the girl Yuan Li loved?

    Ji Hao looked at Yemo Luoye in aplicated way, while silently counting his defensive treasures.

    As for Yuan Li, he stared at Ji Hao with sparkling watery eyes, just like an abandoned puppy. At this moment, once Ji Hao agreed to take the challenge, Yuan Li believed that he could serve Ji Hao like a ve for the rest of his life. From time to time, he quickly turned around, nced at Snow, who was grabbed in the Jia n warrior¡¯s hand. Every time he looked at her, his ape face would show a stronger bitterness.

    Snow was squished in the Jia n warrior¡¯s hand and couldn¡¯t talk. She had also been pitiably looking at Yuan Li. Her sky-blue eyes were filled with tears, which were dripping down constantly. Every thumb-sized drops of tear would immediately be a blue ice bead once after it left Snow¡¯s eyes, and the Jia n warrior carefully collected all tear beads with a jade bottle.

    The tears of ancient Chi contained pure and strong cold power, along with magical and thriving life-force. To some severely wounded, dying living creatures, this tear could be a life-saving miracle cure.

    Within a short span of time, the Jia n warrior collected hundred of tear beads, that put arge grin on his face. He couldn¡¯t even close his mouth from that grin.

    "Yuan Li, give me a reason. Why will I confront a Supreme-level powerful being for saving this silly little flood dragon?" Ji Hao turned around, looked at Yuan Li, and asked seriously.

    Yuan Li took a deep breath. His look turned especially serious.

    "I am Wuzhi Qi¡¯s son, but my Amma is a human Maguspriest. When I was little, I didn¡¯t have the great strength that some of my brothers had. They were mothered by strong spirit creatures after all. Until I was a hundred years old, my brothers and sisters bullied me every single day. Only Snow was nice to me, and always cured me with her tears."

    "I can¡¯t live without Snow...If she dies, I die. If you can kindly save her, you will own my life! I will serve you until the end of this life; I will also serve you in my next life, if I have one!"

    Ji Hao saw determinedness in Yuan Li¡¯s eyes.

    "You were bullied by your brothers and sisters until you were a hundred years old...What happened after that?"

    Yuan Li raised his head, proudly looked at Ji Hao, and said, "When I turned a hundred years old, I discovered the great extremely negative power. Although this type of natural power is not easy to find in this world, more or less, I can gather some to strengthen my body and soul. After my hundredth birthday, I was able to beat up every single one of my brothers and sisters, and from then on, I could bully them as much as I liked."

    "Extremely negative power, hah!" Ji Hao grinningly looked at Yuan Li, said, "Good, good, good!"

    Waving his broad sleeve, Ji Hao took two steps forward, nodded to Yemo Shayi, and said, "Old man,e on, I can take a strike from you and it¡¯s no big deal. Do it now, then release the little girl!"

    Yemo Shayi¡¯s face turned dark. A dense shadow emerged from around him; it seemed that he had merged himself with the darkness. The sense of power released from his body faded, and even ceased to exist. But in the meanwhile, that power from him seemed to transform into an invisible whirlpool, speedily devouring the surrounding dark power.

    "Slow down!" Yemo Shayi prepared tounch the strike, but Yemo Luoye abruptly stopped him, "We haven¡¯t set down the rules. What¡¯s the rush?"

    "What rules?!" Yuan Li leaped straight up and pointed at Yemo Luoye, seeming about to curse out.

    Ji Hao straightened his forefinger and stopped Yuan Li from meaninglessly cursing, then looked at Yemo Luoye and asked, "What rules?"

    Yemo Luoye smilingly looked at Ji Hao and turned around her palm. A ck transparent crystal ball slowly emerged upon her palm, which released a light screen and showed the images of Ji Hao fighting against a few senior ministers under Gong Gong¡¯smand, staying perfectly moveless under the protection of the Pan Gu bell.

    "You have a weapon, which is called a natural supreme treasure in this world, but to our Yu n people, it¡¯s an ¡®eternal divine weapon¡¯. An eternal-level weapon can only be harmed by an eternal-level power."

    Yemo Luoye continued in a soft voice, "Higher than the stage of Sun and Moon is the stage Beyond Redemption, and then the stage of Immortality. The stage of Eternalityes after the stage of Immortality. I don¡¯t think Yemo Shayi can break an eternal divine weapon and truly harm you."

    Ji Hao¡¯s face twitched. Looking at Yemo Luoye, he smiled coldly, and responded, "So?"

    Yemo Luoye kept that rxed smile on her face. Conveniently, she picked up a dark rose from the air, put it to under her nose, sniffed and said, "So, no defensive treasures. You can only take this strike from Yemo Shayi with your body."

    A crafty and taunting look shed across Yemo Luoye¡¯s eyes, as her erect eye slowly opened. Staring at Ji Hao with all three eyes, she continued word by word, "For you human warriors, the higher level you reached, the stronger bodies you have. I¡¯d like to know how strong is your body."

    Yemo Luoye¡¯s face was now filled with a strong intent of killing. Looking at that face, Ji Hao gave a fake grin, and said, "Well, if you¡¯d like to find out how strong I am, hehe..."

    Yemo Luoye quickly interrupted Ji Hao¡¯s joke and said, "If you dare to say anything that I don¡¯t want to hear, I will order my warrior to pull that little flood-dragon¡¯s head down from her neck...She has a beautiful head. I can stuff it and put it in my bedroom. I think it will be a pretty nice collection."

    Ji Hao stopped talking. He crossed his arms over his chest, narrowed his eyes, and looked at Yemo Luoye, then nced at Yemo Shayi, who seemed to be well-prepared. Finally, he said, "It doesn¡¯t seem cost-effective to me. After all, I get nothing in return but this little flood dragon by taking a strike of a supreme-level powerful being with my bare body...How about this, you let this old man give me three strikes in a row, and promise me something more?"

    Yemo Luoye and Yemo Shayi both paused, while Yuan Li was dumbfounded aside.

    How confident was he? Or, how silly and daring was he to say something like that? Surviving one strike of Yemo Shayi would already be a miracle, but Ji Hao asked for three?

    Yemo Luoye, Yemo Shayi and Yuan Li released their spirit power simultaneously and scanned across Ji Hao¡¯s body. It was Ji Hao indeed. The sense of power released from him belonged to a Divine Magus. He had grown inner spirit stars in his body, but he hadn¡¯t drawn a natural star into his body, which meant he was still a Divine Magus.

    The difference between a Divine Magus and a Supreme Magus was as huge as the difference between an infant and a Divine Magus.

    Ji Hao could already be counted as fearless for agreeing to take one strike from Yemo Shayi, but he now asked for a raise!

    "What do you want?" Yemo Luoye chuckled. Her eyes curved like a pair of crescents. "No matter what you want, as long as you can take three strikes from Yemo Shayi with your bare body, I will give it to you!" She said.

    Ji Hao raised his forefinger and said, "First, I want a hundred thousand elite Dark Sun warriors, including ten Battle Kings, ten-thousand high-level warriors."

    Yemo luoye¡¯s face twitched intensely. But, ncing at Yemo Shayi, she chuckled again, said, "Alright!"

    She honestly didn¡¯t believe that Ji Hao could survive.

    Ji Hao straightened his middle finger and continued, "Second, I want three-thousand, three-thousand-meters-tall Dark Sun Divine Towers, within three days."

    Without hesitating, Yemo Luoye nodded.

    Ji Hao straightened his ring finger and carried on, "Third, if I survive three strikes from this old man, you shall give this useless old man to me to serve as a guard of mine. He¡¯ll be useless to you anyway, even if you keep him."

    Once Ji Hao finished the sentence, Yemo Luoye¡¯s pretty face blushed in rage. Her eyeballs nearly popped out of her eye sockets.

 Chapter 1121: Make The Bet

    Chapter 1121: Make The Bet

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Yemo Shayi moved. He waved his finger and released a glistening, sharp and dark air stream which darted out silently, wriggling fiercely towards Ji Hao¡¯s waist like a snake.

    Ji Haoughed out loud. Fully activating the Taiji cloak, he thought that he had to teach Yemo Luoye and Yemo Shayi a lesson.

    The Taiji cloak released a wave of clear, sparkling water mist. Lotus-petal-shaped kes of light swirled out of Ji Hao¡¯s body and bloomed in the air like a giant lotus. Around this three-thousand-meters-wide lotus, two hazy streams of light hovered like a pair of fishes, end-to-end, disturbing the natural powers in this area.

    The dark airstream released by Yemo Shayi bumped on the spreading, petal-like clear light. The light was torn apart, yet more streams of clear light grew out ceaselessly. The dark airstream melted gradually in the clear light, disappearing hundreds of meters away from Ji Hao.

    "This!" Yemo Shayi paused in shock.

    He had only used a slight little bit of his power, but after all, that was strikeunched by a Sun and Moon stage powerful being, which contained the devouring and destroying power that originated from the great Dark Sun. Devouring and destroying, the top-grade, strongest types of power in the original world of Yu n... Even the great Dao of time and space couldn¡¯t withstand these two types of power.

    Undoubtedly, Ji Hao hadn¡¯t reached the stage of Sun and Moon. Just now, the power vibration released from his body was still at the level of Divine Magus, which equaled the stage of Void in the Yu n¡¯s power system.

    The strikeunched by Yemo Shayi contained the power of naturalws, yet, it was neutralized. The only exnation for this was that Ji Hao¡¯s cloak was way too powerful. The cloak was definitely an eternal-level divine weapon. Even in the original world of Yu n people, an eternal-level divine weapon was good enough to serve as the most precious treasure of a top-grade family, and only core members of the family had the chance to keep that treasure.

    Yemo Shayi gritted his teeth and looked at Yemo Luoye.

    Just now, he angrilyunched a strike, because Ji Hao was actually daring enough to cast greedy eyes on him. Ji Hao saw him as a wager! He was a Sun and Moon stage powerful being, and for people at his level, even back in their original world, they were seen as decent people from the upper ss.

    Nominally, Yemo Shayi was Yemo Luoye¡¯s ve, but this was only for avoiding the supervisory control that came from the Holy Realm back in their original world. He had served Yemo Family for tens of thousands of years; in this family, he was as important as those core elders.

    But Ji Hao saw him as a wager, so how could he not be furious about that?

    However, witnessing the magical power of Ji Hao¡¯s Taiji cloak, Yemo Shayi was tempted. It was just like back then when he was young, and he looked into the window of the bathroom of a female eldership in Yemo Family for the very first time, and saw the body of a woman. He sensed the same, uncontroble impulsion as he had sensed at that time.

    He wanted the Taiji cloak so much, at all costs. He believed that with his power and that cloak, he would be able to defeat all elders from the other eleven families in power.

    "I also have a nice sword!" Ji Hao pulled out the Taiji divine sword and conveniently swung towards Yemo Shayi.

    Yemo Shayi raised a dragon-skull-like shield. Neither he nor Ji Hao cast any magic; instead, the sword and the shield nged not too heavily.

    Puff! The shield was cut into two like a piece of pork cut by a sharp knife.

    The dragon-skull shield was cut open by Ji Hao¡¯s sword, and the cutting edge was perfectly smooth, like a mirror.

    "This is a half-immortal-level shield made from the skull of the first devil dragon in the world, and ny-eight types of rare materials, by Yemo Family ancestors." Yemo Shayi looked at Ji Hao¡¯s Taiji divine sword passionately and said. Subconsciously, he patted his right hand on the hilt of his sword and continued, "I am good at using sword as well, and I especially fancy heavy swords that require two hands to hold, just like this one of yours."

    "I also have a good mirror!" Ji Hao sent up a clear mist from his head. The Taiji Universe mirror quietly floated upon the mist. All of a sudden, a cold beam of light shed across the mirror, dazzling onto Yemo Shayi.

    Yemo Shayi burst with a resonantugh while he threw a heavy punch to the light.

    The light wrapped up Yemo Shayi¡¯s fist. Yemo Shayi¡¯s look changed immediately, as his fist had weirdly popped out from behind him from three inches away, and thudded violently on his back.

    Following the muffled thud, Yemo Shayi punched his own dragon-skin tight armor into pieces. Countless dragon scales were shattered, while Yemo Shayi staggered two steps forwards, with his face turning pale and a thin stream of blood flowing out from his mouth corner.

    "This mirror of mine has many functions, but I usually use it to send away all kinds of attacks." Ji Hao smilingly looked at Yemo Shayi and said, "Facing this mirror, all enemies have to be extra careful when fighting against me, because every attack theyunch may go to themselves."

    Yemo Shayi¡¯s eyes turned glowing red. With an extreme greediness, he stared at Ji Hao. Abruptly, he turned around and looked at Yemo Luoye, then nodded heavily and said, "If I can¡¯t kill him with three strikes, I, a useless old man, will serve him."

    Yemo Luoye had also been staring at Ji Hao passionately. She didn¡¯t think that Ji Hao actually has so many enteral-level divine weapons. She had also noticed that the invincible Pan Gu bell wasn¡¯t with Ji Hao. She clearly saw the bell had be the core of the Pan Gu Defense magic formation, and was protecting the entire city.

    "Add that bell of yours, and I can ept all your conditions." Yemo Luoye¡¯s voice had even changed a little, "But you can¡¯t use any treasure to protect you. You have to take the three strikes from Yemo Shayi with your body, your very own strength."

    "Yemo Shayi is not allowed to use any weapons or tools either. Same as me, he also has tounch the three strikes with his own power." Ji Hao instantly brought forward supplementary terms, "And, I have to increase the price... I have to! A Sun and Moon stage man is not worth four eternal-level divine weapons."

    Yemo Luoye and Yemo Shayi reminded Ji Hao about the differences between the stage of Sun and Moon and the stage of Eternity, and Ji Hao had no reason to waste this information.

    Yemo Luoye and Yemo Shayi nced at each other, then remained silent for a while. Afterwards, Yemo Luoye responded, "But you have to remember, you take the bet because of that little flood dragon...Therefore, you can¡¯t make us offer you things equally valuable as the four pieces of yours. It¡¯s not possible."

    "I¡¯ll raise it. First, a hundred battle kings and thirty-thousand generals can be included in the hundred-thousand elite warriors. As for the rest seventy-thousand, they will all be high-grade ones."

    "Second, in addition to the three-thousand Dark Sun divine towers, you will also get a hundred metal floating forts. You should know about the value of those forts."

    "Third, if Yemo Shayi fails to kill you with three strikes, he will be your ve, permanently. He will make a great Dark Sun vow for that. Besides, all Yemo Shayi¡¯s families, including his five half-Sun-and-Moon stage sons, seventy-seven battle-king-level grandsons, two-thousand, five-hundred and seventy-two general-level family members, and all private troops, and ves he had, will all be yours!"

    Ji Hao and Yemo Luoye ran a detailed discussion. Soon, they finalized this vicious agreement perfectly, after which both gave their spirit blood and made an oath for it.

 Chapter 1122: A Strike of Devouring

    Chapter 1122: A Strike of Devouring

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    A dark floating mountain slowly descended from the sky. Tens of dark beams darted out from the mountain and drew a small-scale teleporting magic formation in midair.

    Strong warriors walked out of the magic formation. Those were heavily armored Dark Sun warriors, with their eyes fixed on Ji Hao and Yuan Li in an unfriendly manner. But when these warriors turned to Yemo Luoye and Yemo Shayi, they all became iparably respectful.

    If Ji Hao survived three strikes from Yemo Shayi, these warriors would be lost to Ji Hao.

    Yemo Luoye took her warriors to this hunting ground. Those water-kind creatures had been crazily attacking Ji Hao¡¯s city. To Yemo Luoye and her warriors, this was a great opportunity for them to hunt powerful water-kind spirit creatures, take the spirit blood and to nourish themselves. Tens of millions of Dark Sun warriors were now in this area. Surely, it was rather easy for Yemo Luoye to gather hundred-thousand warriors for the bet.

    A whileter, a group of elegant Yu n people in luxurious long robes walked out of the teleportation magic formation. Male, female, young ones, old ones, they politely bowed to Yemo Luoye and Yemo Shayi. These were Yemo Shayi¡¯s families. Same as those warriors, who arrived earlier, these Yu n people also came for the bet.

    "A hundred floating forts and three-thousand Dark Sun divine towers will be sent to you in half a month at thetest." Yemo Luoye sat on a ck throne and fiddled with a dark rose in her hands. She looked at Ji Hao and said ndly, "After all, we need time to ship those forts and towers to here from Liang Zhu City. You don¡¯t need to have any doubt, as we have much more in stock."

    "I should have asked more!" Ji Hao grinned to Yemo Luoye, then handed the Taiji divine sword to Yuan Li.

    Yuan Li held the sword with both arms and felt that even his body was softened. He was Wuzhi Qi¡¯s son indeed, but his mother was a human Maguspriest. Therefore, among Wuzhi Qi¡¯s countless children, Yuan Li wasn¡¯t valued too much. When did he ever touch a supreme treasure like this? And this treasure had now be a wager for saving Snow. For his request of saving Snow, Ji Hao was even going to take three strikes from a Supreme-level powerful being with his bare body, which was life-risking indeed.

    Yuan Li trembled intensively. He gazed at Ji Hao¡¯s back and fell in a daze. Silently, he made a decision ¡ª If Ji Hao were killed by Yemo Shayi today, then, he would have one goal and one only for the rest of his life, grow strong, take revenge for Ji Hao, and ughter everyst member of the Dark Sun.

    All Dark Sun warriors who knew about the bet, had now been greedily looking at the Taiji divine sword. They all knew how strong the dragon skull shield of Yemo Shayi was, but the Taiji divine sword easily cut the shield into two; that was a genuine divine sword!

    Ji Hao took off his Taiji cloak, folded it neatly, and handed it to Yuan Li as well.

    Afterward, Ji Hao gently pushed the fifteen-meters tall Taiji Universe mirror to Yuan Li, and let the mirror release a stream of clear light, shielding thetter.

    Too many powerful non-humankind beings were on the scene, especially those battle kings, who could easily punch Yuan Li into a meat pie. Ji Hao didn¡¯t want any ident to happen to Yuan Li, as he had just sworn to be loyal to him.

    Twisting his joints, Ji Hao took a few steps forward, nodded to Yemo Luoye and Yemo Shayi and said, "I¡¯m ready, let¡¯s begin!"

    Yemo Shayi gave a cold smile. Waves of shadow spread out from his body. Gradually he merged with the dark shadows. Yemo Luoye carefully looked at Ji Hao from up to toe. A whileter, she abruptly pointed at Ji Hao¡¯s dragon-skin tight armor andughed, "As we agreed, you can not use any defensive tool. This dragon-skin tight armor has a decent defensive power. I think you should take it off!"

    Ji Hao¡¯s mouth corner twitched. This dragon-skin tight armor of his was indeed a nice piece, but its defensive power was merely as great as three heavy tower shields. Facing a powerful being like Yemo Shayi, this tight armor could even be counted as fragile.

    Ji Hao did not wear this armor to protect himself. Instead, he wore it because the armor contained a faint dragon power that could cast away all kinds of poisonous bugs and the other annoying little things. Ji Hao had the Taiji cloak and the Pan Gu bell. Therefore, he had never been counting on the armor to protect him.

    "Eh...What a woman!"

    Ji Hao took off the armor and threw it to Yuan Li. He also took off his boots, pants, and socks. Atst, nothing but a tight leather pair of shorts was left on Ji Hao¡¯s body. Stretching his limbs, he looked at Yemo Luoye and sneered, "Do you want me to take off thisst piece too? I¡¯m telling you, this treasure is called ¡®pre-world pure sun shorts¡¯. It has an unimaginably great defensive power, and the reproduction of our humankind is counting on it! Do you want me to rip it off?"

    Yemo Luoye showed the whites of his eyes and didn¡¯t respond.

    All Dark Sun warriors made a step forward, attempting to teach a lesson to this rude human being who disrespected their emperor.

    Yemo Shayi gave a deep roar and stopped them. "Enough! Ji Hao, are you ready? I admire your courage, but I still think that you¡¯re foolish! You can never survive this. I will give you some more time to prepare, and this, is my respect for you."

    Ji Hao smiled, then cast aplicated nce at Yemo Shayi, who had already mergedpletely with the darkness. Then, he took a long and deep breath.

    Ji Hao¡¯s chest raised high. Following his long breath, all natural powers in an area ten-thousand miles in radius around him surged to him and transformed into strong gales, roaring into his body. A million inner spirit stars began shining inside Ji Hao¡¯s body. Meanwhile, a clear sphere of light which contained both the extremely positive power and the extremely negative power emerged in his body, lighting up every meridian, every acupoint, and every slight corner of his body.

    The great power of his was boosted up, flowing in streams inside his body. Soon, the streams merged into torrents, and filled every inch of his body.

    Following a series of creaking noise, Ji Hao grew taller and taller, and soon reached fifteen meters. He silently activated the fifth turn of the cultivation method with nine turns. His skin, muscles, and bones glowed simultaneously; his skin turned smooth and transparent, like jade. Through the transparent skin of his, his golden and shining internal organs and bones were clearly visible.

    Ji Hao then let out a long breath. In his spiritual space, inside the great red sun, a silver silhouette and a golden silhouette merged simultaneously. Meanwhile, a magnificent sun power burst from the red sun, quickly merging with Ji Hao¡¯s meridians to help boosting his power.

    Creak! Ji Hao grew three meters taller again.

    His blood surged like fierce dragons, and his heart beat like a drum. Over and over again, his colorless Chaos blood flushed across every inch of his body. All of a sudden, Ji Hao sensed a wild power exploding from his body. He could no longer control his body. Roaring towards the sky, Ji Hao grew by another six meters!

    In shock, Yemo Shayi watched Ji Hao¡¯s body changing strangely. He gritted his teeth and burst with a bright growl, "Marquis Yao Ji Hao, for the first strike, I will be using thirty percent of my power. And I will use the power of devouring!"

    In the air, a three-hundred-meters wide dark swirl emerged which swallowed Ji Hao up.

 Chapter 1123: The Great Dao of Taiji

    Chapter 1123: The Great Dao of Taiji

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The surrounding area was all dark. Both the time and space had disappeared.

    Ji Hao drifted in the world of darkness. From all directions, sharp strands of power had been dragging his body, pulling every muscle, every meridian, and each bone of his.

    Those power strands were small, yet especially sharp. Ji Hao felt like being filled up by an army of ants, and each ant had gripped a tiny part of Ji Hao¡¯s body in its mouthpart. These ants were tearing his body together; they wanted to tear him into the tiniest pieces.

    Every strand of power was thin and sharp, yet extremely strong.

    Ji Hao felt like being eating by countless ants. However, every single one of these ants was as powerful as a peak-level Divine Magus. They bit on Ji Hao¡¯s body, shaking their heads hard, and crazily tearing him, cutting him, and attempting to crush and devour every slight bit of his spirit blood and life-force.

    Ji Hao tightened his sturdy body, every muscle and tendon of his. He raised his head high, and roared out with a rumbling and hoarse voice, "Not enough! Not enough!"

    His smooth, glowing, jade-like skin was tightened as well. Steel-bar-like blood veins bulged under his skin. Inside those veins, his blood was surging, causing thunder-like noises. The colorless Chaos blood which contained a tremendous power flew to every corner of Ji Hao¡¯s body. Gradually, thin steam rose from Ji Hao¡¯s skin.

    Ji Hao¡¯s physical strength had gone far beyond the limits of Divine Magi. That strong army of ants failed to move Ji Hao¡¯s body; except for causing him a piercing pain and making him very ufortable, those powerful ants didn¡¯t manage to pull a hair off.

    Power streams bumped into each other inside Ji Hao¡¯s body, causing a loud sizzling noise. The extremely negative power and extremely positive had been changing states constantly inside his body; sometimes they merged, sometimes they shed against each other, then mixed with the mysterious power contained in Ji Hao¡¯s blood. Weak electric bolts sizzled across Ji Hao¡¯s skin.

    Three-feet-thick, turbid mist covered his bodypletely. From the mist, countless thin Chaos lightning bolts darted out and struck him. Every thin lightning bolt would leave a brightly sparkling spell symbol on his skin.

    These spell symbols were anciently styled; every single spell symbol represented a part of the most original Dao which only existed when Pan Gu created this world. As more and more spell symbols were left on his skin, Ji Hao¡¯s body began shrinking. Meanwhile, his physical power began growing. When his body shrank by an inch, his physical strength improved by ten percent; when his body shrank by a foot, his physical strength doubled!

    Ji Hao couldn¡¯t tell how long it had been; probably a moment, probably centuries. His body shrank by three feet, and had be nearly transparent. Countless faintly visible Chaos power streams had been rapidly flowing inside his body.

    Buzz! All of a sudden, Ji Hao broke through the fifth turn of the cultivation method with nine turns. He even skipped the sixth turn and directly stepped into the seventh turn. His boosting physical strength immediately crushed all his bones, but as a blood-red beam shed across his entire body, all broken bones recovered, many times stronger than before.

    "Pure physical strength, do you feel it?" The mysterious man gradually showed up in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space. With aplicated emotion, he sighed and said, "As long as your physical strength is extremely great..."

    Pausing slightly, the mysterious man continued, "But of course, only physical strength is not enough. The skills of using it are important as well. Especially all kinds of magics and other abilities, those are important too."

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t have the time to listen to the mysterious man. Those sharp strands of power had still been trying to tear his body like billions of mad ants. But once those ants realized that they couldn¡¯t do any actual harm to Ji Hao, they started drilling into his body. Those sharp power strands instantly moved into his body, gathered between his chest and stomach, and concentrated into a tiny spot, millions of times smaller than the point of a needle.

    A terrifying devouring power burst from this tiny spot. Ji Hao felt that it wasn¡¯t just a dark spot; instead, it was a ck hole, a greedily powerful ck hole. His blood and life-force were agitated, surging towards this ck hole.

    Ji Hao had never suffered such a great pain, which made him howl out loud.

    At the moment, all the others saw the dark swirl that Yemo Shayi released rotate around Ji Hao for seven to eight minutes, then merge in Ji Hao¡¯s body, leaving a tiny dark light spot sparkling between Ji Hao¡¯s chest and stomach atst.

    Ji Hao forced his body tight and activated all his power. Slowly, he made the posture of everything-grow to control his spirit blood and stop it from flowing into that dark hole.

    However, the dark hole created by Yemo Shayi contained the power of the great Dao of devouring which belonged to the original world of Yu n people. Yemo Shayi was a Sun and Moon stage powerful being, and could perfectly control the power of the great Dao of devouring. Ji Hao could never fight the most powerful Dao of a world with merely his physical strength.

    Puff! Ji Hao¡¯s muscles suddenly withered and left his transparent skin wrapped around his bones.

    Yemo Shayi slowly pped his hands and said to Yemo Luoye ndly, "Your Highness, it¡¯s going to be over. What a shame, he overestimated himself. He can¡¯t even take thirty percent of my power!"

    Yemo Luoye chuckled. She narrowed her eyes, and quickly fixed those eyes on the three supreme treasures held in Yuan Li¡¯s hands, "So, Yemo Shayi, that mirror suits me very much, and that cloak...I like that cloak too. The sword is yours."

    Yemo Shayi paused slightly. He also wanted the Taiji cloak.

    However, he could never want anything that Yemo Luoye wanted. Elegantly and politely, he bowed to Yemo Luoye, then nodded smilingly.

    Ji Hao failed to control his spirit blood and life-force. His spirit blood and life-force surged into that ck hole like a flood. Within a blink of an eye, he was nearly drained. As fast as he could, Ji Hao instinctively activated the extremely negative power and extremely positive power inside him and transformed into a Taiji diagram that trapped the ck hole in it.

    The pain faded, and the spirit blood flew back.

    The misty Taiji diagram rotated around the ck hole ceaselessly. Priest Dachi once taught Ji Hao about the great Dao of Taiji. At this moment, every single world Priest Dachi said to Ji Hao resounded in Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit one after another. Ji Hao realized that he had never gained such a clear understanding of the great Dao of Taiji.

    The extremely negative power and extremely positive power flushed Ji Hao¡¯s body. Once again, Ji Hao made the posture of everything-grow and slowly moved his body.

    A warm and clearyer of light surrounded Ji Hao. The great Dao of Taiji was of a much higher grade than the Dao of destroying. The clear light rapidly absorbed all the power contained in the dark hole. Ji Hao¡¯s muscles swelled again. In addition to that, a mysterious sense of power spread out from his body.

 Chapter 1124: A Destroying Strike

    Chapter 1124: A Destroying Strike

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao felt extremely delighted and pleased.

    The great Dao of Taiji was like a millstone, crushing the ck hole created by Yemo Shayi bit by bit, slowly taking back Ji Hao¡¯s spirit blood and life-force. In the meanwhile, it had also been extracting slight traces of magical power from that tiny ck hole.

    This dark, deep, lifeless power merged with Ji Hao¡¯s body. Wherever it reached, Ji Hao felt his body was smashed billions of times with a giant hammer by a giant divine God. Some rtively weaker parts of his body had been getting destroyed and recovering over and over again; like forging iron, these body parts grew stronger and stronger.

    Ji Hao¡¯s body glowed brighter and brighter, while releasing a thriving life-force. Clear waves of light spread out slowly from his body, illuminating the surrounding area thousand miles in radius.

    What surprised Ji Hao even more was that the power which came from the ck hole had been slowly merging with Ji Hao¡¯s Dao of Taiji. That dark power contained a strange, mysterious sense of Dao. Somehow, it was perfecting the Dao of Taiji that Ji Hao learned from Priest Dachi.

    "The Dao of devouring from Pan Yu world? The purpose of devouring is destruction, and the opposite of destruction is creation. Taiji can be seen as the medium of Yin and Yang. If you go deeper...you can see it as life, as death, as both destruction and creation, as all unities of opposites."

    "This little guy is so lucky!" The mysterious man murmured in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, then closed his eyes, silently sensing the Dao of devouring that was forcibly extracted from the ck hole in Ji Hao¡¯s body. That was the most powerful Dao from the original world of Yu n people. Even a shadowy understanding of it might deliver a great benefit.

    Yemo Luoye didn¡¯t know what happened to Ji Hao¡¯s body, but seeing those magical changes going on, even a slightly smarter boar would know that Ji Hao didn¡¯t suffer any actual harm.

    Yemo Luoye was picturing herself with the Taiji cloak and the Taiji Universe mirror. Seeing that Ji Hao was unharmed, she furiously stomped her foot against the ground and shouted at Yemo Shayi, "Dear Monseigneur Yemo Shayi, if you cannot free yourself from the fake dignity of our Yu n nobles and kill Marquis Yao with all your power, I¡¯ll lose nothing but some insignificant honor, while you...are going to lose your entire family!"

    Yemo Shayi¡¯s face blushed. He had a confident, carefree look earlier, yet suddenly, he popped out his eyes and stared at Ji Hao fiercely.

    "Your Highness, it is my mistake. I thought he won¡¯t be able to take thirty percent of my power. This time, I will use...Ny percent of my power!" said Yemo Shayi with a strong intent of killing, "Ny percent of my power, I¡¯ve never..."

    Suddenly, Yemo Shayi paused in the midair.

    A dim dark sun silently emerged above his head, and in the middle of that dark sun, a blur erect eye coldly and expressionlessly nced at Yemo Shayi. The eye and the sun disappeared soon, after which, Yemo Shayi turned back to Ji Hao and looked at him in shock. He couldn¡¯t believe his own eyes.

    "How can it be...?This lowly barbarian, this weak human being, he is looting...looting the honor of the great Dark Sun! He has already taken a trace of the Dao of devouring that belonged to the great Dark Sun! How could he?"

    "Great Dark Sun, you must be joking with your loyal ve!" Yemo Shayi growled out, even a bit hysterically, "You must be! Such a lowly, ignorant, stupid barbaric being, how can he ever..."

    "I am using hundred percent of my power!" Yemo Shayi screamed out madly, "Hundred percent, all my power! Damn it, damn it! No one can stain the glory of the great Dark Sun! No one! Not even a little bit! No!"

    Yemo Luoye had her mouth opened widely, her three eyes popped out, staring at the air above Yemo Shayi¡¯s head in a soul-deep shock.

    Just now, if she were right, the Dark Sun¡¯s spirit had traveled across the immeasurable Chaos and given Yemo Shayi a ¡®supreme instruction¡¯. Was that even real?

    Back in the original world of Yu n people, the three suns and nine moons took turns to illuminate the world, brightly and eternally. In the past countless centuries, the spirits of the three suns and nine moons hardly woke up. Thest time the Dark Sun spirit descended was when Yemo Luoye was born; the Dark Sun spirit gifted her with the perfect talent.

    But this time, the Dark Sun spirit didn¡¯te with a blessing. Instead, it came toy me on Yemo Shayi.

    The Dark Sun spirit crossed the immeasurable Chaos and showed up in this world in such a blur and dim state, but still, itid me on Yemo Shayi. What did Yemo Shayi do? And what had Ji Hao done to activate and enrage the Dark Sun spirit, make ite all the way to Pan Gu world despite the huge consumption of energy?

    "Old man, I¡¯m waiting for you!" Ji Hao slowly moved his arms, silently recalling the moves of sky-opening, earth-splitting, everything-grow and everything-perish that the mysterious man taught him.

    The four moves were separated and independent. Before, by simply making the four moves together, Ji Hao hadunchedbined moves of these four moves. But at this very moment, Ji Hao¡¯s body was suffused by the power of the great Dao of Taiji. The natural and harmonious Dao of Taiji connected the four moves like a clear, refreshing stream, just like a golden line that strung four pearls together and turned them into a beautiful ne. Under the effect of the great Dao of Taiji, the for moves seemed to even be merging perfectly.

    As the four moves were merging together, in Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit, the faintly visible, sparkling silhouette of an axe emerged silently.

    The mysterious man raised his head and looked at that axe silhouette, frowned and pondered for a while. He wielded his hand and twisted the axe silhouette, turning it into a sword silhouette that looked exactly like the Taiji divine sword.

    A dark and violent power burst out from Yemo Shayi¡¯s body.

    Immediately, countless thin space cracks appeared around him, while apletely emotionless power, that seemed to exist for nothing but breaking and destroying, gathered inside Yemo Shayi¡¯s body. That power was seemed evil and special. Its only purpose of existence was destroying everything in the universe; it had even been trying to destroy itself for good.

    "What a crazy dog!" Ji Hao quickly made his own judgment towards this destroying power that came from Yemo Shayi. That was an unreasoning power, just like a crazy dog; no one could ever talk any sense into the head of a crazy dog.

    "Hundred percent of my power!" Yemo Shayi looked at Ji Hao with his teeth gritted tight. "I was scolded by the great Dark Sun because of you! And you are going to pay for it!"

    Roaring in fury, Yemo Shayi¡¯s body twisted weirdly. His muscles and bones began flowing like liquid under the effect of the destroying power. He became tall and slim; gradually, he turned into an oddly shaped machete.

    The purely dark machete was lusterless. Without making any noise, the machete lunged forward, seeming slow. Then, it hacked fiercely down towards the middle of Ji Hao¡¯s head.

 Chapter 1125: Leg and Leg

    Chapter 1125: Leg and Leg

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Breaking everything, cutting everything, destroying everything, then assimting all tangible and intangible things and turning everything into destroying power... After that, continuing breaking, cutting and destroying...

    The machete transformed from Yemo Shayi¡¯s body hacked straight down. A wild and violent power intruded into ji Hao¡¯s head, roaring in his spiritual space while releasing the power of destruction that belonged to the Dark Sun.

    If this Dark Sun destroying power released by Yemo Shayi struck any divine God in Pan Gu world, no matter how strong the body was or how healthy the soul was, nourished by his or her spirit blood, it should be destroyed immediately.

    Ji Hao was different. As a Magus, he still lingered at the level of Divine Magi. However, guided by Priest Dachi himself, Ji Hao nted his seed of Dao and grew a rudiment of Dao. The great red sun was his rudiment of Dao. In another words, in terms of primordial spirit, and as a Qi cultivator, Ji Hao and already stepped into the level of Supreme Magus.

    In terms of power level, Ji Hao was equal to Yemo Shayi!

    In terms of level of great Dao, Ji Hao was equal to Yemo Shayi!

    The great Dao of destroying was cruel and violent, yet Ji Hao¡¯s great Dao of Taiji was no weaker than it.

    The great red sun floated in the middle of Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space and shone with a splendid red light, illuminating the entire area. Inside the red sun, a golden silhouette was as clear as a real man, while the silver silhouette was dim and hazy, like a misty shadow.

    All of a sudden, the golden silhouette and the silver silhouette transformed into two nimbly swimming fishes, moving around the silhouette of the long and sharp sword in the middle of the red sun while chasing each other¡¯s tail. The sword silhouette turned clearer and clearer, and the power vibration released from it grew stronger and stronger, sharper and sharper.

    Countless dark light beams crazily bumped into the red sun, tearing it like thousands of piranhas trying to tear the red sun into pieces. But inside the red sun, the golden fish and the silverfish slowly moved like a pair of flowing light streams, generating soft yet strong airstreams. No matter how hard those dark beams tried to harm the red sun, nothing ever happened.

    The mysterious man sat under the red sun with crossed legs. He raised his head, silently looking at those dark beams which had been rampantly attacking the red sun.

    "The Dao of destruction from Pan Yu World...A world lets its will of destroying be the highest Dao. It¡¯s not hard to imagine how miserable the nature of this world is. No wonder creatures from that world have been crazily expanding, conquering, and looting.The great Dao of nature is in the hearts of those creatures. No wonder those Yu n, Jia n and Xiu n beings all have such a strong desire for invasion."

    The mysterious man locked his hands together in a strange,plicated way, and gently put the pair of hands before his heart. Afterwards, a weak yet magical power vibration started spreading out from his body; the power vibration even had a color of light gray. High up, those dark beams generated by the Dao of destruction were slowly covered by the flowing gray light streams. Meanwhile, the mysterious man began to look deep into the Dao of destruction.

    "Things you learned from the others might help you ovee your own shorings...The little guy is right!" The mysterious manughed abruptly, "If I had this awareness back then, how could I ever end up like this? But I still have a chance, still have a chance, no despair, no despair!"

    In Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, the golden silhouette and the silver silhouette were two rudiments of Dao generated by the great Dao of Yang and great Dao of Yin. At the moment, the two rudiments of Dao had transformed into two swimming fishes, representing the two parts of Taiji, moving and circting inexhaustibly, fending Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit against the power of destruction. Outside, Ji Hao¡¯s left hand had been swiftly drawing circles in the air, releasing waves of clear light,yer byyer, shielding himself against the dark machete.

    Tens of thousands of circles were drawn by Ji Hao within a second.

    A strong friction force was caused between Ji Hao¡¯s hand and the air, along with a shrill noise. His left hand moved way too fast, such that a raging fire had been started in that hand. The great Dao of Taiji was supposed to be natural and free, yet Ji Hao made it as intense as iron-forging.

    The machete hacked down. Water-like clear streams of light coiled around the machete, and were cut broken, only to be followed up by more light streams. After a wave of clear light was shredded, the machete would be slowed a bit, and a faintyer of dark mist on the surface would be dispelled.

    The machete got closer and closer to Ji Hao¡¯s head... nine meters, six meters, three meters...

    Ji Hao¡¯s left hand moved faster and faster, and the shrill noise caused by him got sharper and sharper. His hand was even burning as it left shreds of afterimages in the air. Inside the circles of light he created, the space was crushed, and waves of Chaos power were generated. Assimted by the clear light, the Chaos power slowly transformed into streams of extremely negative and extremely positive power which wrapped around Ji Hao¡¯s hand.

    The fire burning on his hand turned hazy. It was not the essence sun fire, neither was it the extremely negative fire; it had the features of both essence sun fire and the extremely negative fire. The light circles created by Ji Hao became thinner and thinner, softer and softer, yet stronger and stronger, airy, dim and hazy. Many of those Jia n warriors who had been watching from the side nearly passed out only because they took a quick nce at those light circles Ji Hao created.

    The machete came to Ji Hao¡¯s head inch by inch, while the light circles surged up like waves.

    This might sound like a pretty long story, but in fact, it all happened within a single moment. Within this moment, the machete crushed countless light circles and almost touched Ji Hao¡¯s scalp.

    Ji Hao wielded his right fist andunched a punch. All his physical strength and power gathered for this punch. Earlier, he broke into the seventh turn of the cultivation method with nine turns, and by now, his fully activated physical strength was sixty-four times greater than before. The strength was put forth, and the moves of sky-opening, earth-splitting, everything-grow, and everything-perish were made.

    Followed by a sizzling noise, Ji Hao hummed in pain. His tightened fist loosened without him being able to help it. He straightened his five fingers.

    A weird transformation happened to his body, same as what had happened to Yemo Shayi¡¯s body. From his shoulder to his fingertips, the hazy silhouette of a sword covered his arm. That arm began squirming, and in the very next moment, his arm became a heavy long sword.

    A prehistorical power burst from Ji Hao¡¯s sword arm. Ji Hao roared resoundingly while wielding his right arm with all of his power, then fiercely nged against Yemo Shayi¡¯s machete body, leaving a sharp sword light in the air that sliced the space broken.

    Yemo Luoye clenched her fists andughed in a slightly hoarse voice, "Done!"

    Yuan Li screamed out loud, "Marquis Yao! You! You take it like that! You! You..." But suddenly, Yuan Li remembered that the deal Ji Hao made with the non-humankind was to take three strikes from Yemo Shayi with his bare body! Whole three strikes!

    Yuan Li lowered his head, shaking his head helplessly and sadly. Abruptly, he cursed out loud, "Xiang Liu Junior, you have so many people with you, yet you let someone kidnap Snow! You! You should die!"

    Ji Hao¡¯s arm shed violently against Yemo Shayi¡¯s body and generated a ss-cracking sound. Ji Hao quivered. Treading on the air, he took whole ten-thousand steps backward in a row. While drawing back, he was vomiting blood. Soon, his skin chapped and let streams of blood gush out.

    Yemo Shayi transformed back to his original shape. Silently, he stood where Ji Hao was, confusingly looking at Ji Hao.

    "You...A Divine Magus...but as powerful as a Supreme Magus?" Yemo Shayi shook his head in confusion and murmured, "When did such a freak emerge amongst the humankind? Human beings are always weaker than they should be. Not a single man had his power going beyond his level!"

    Puff! All of a sudden, deep wounds appeared in Yemo Shayi¡¯s chest, lower belly and both sides of his ribs. Then, the blood sprayed out like a fountain.

 Chapter 1126: The Secret Dark Sun Magic

    Chapter 1126: The Secret Dark Sun Magic

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao¡¯s blood flew rapidly out of his body like rivers.

    That blood was purely dark. All life-force contained in that blood was destroyed. Instead, a strong sense of death filled it. Ji Hao¡¯s extraordinarily strong body cast that waste blood out of his body while recing it with the new Chaos blood produced by his heart. The new Chaos blood soon reached to every tiny corner of Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    He was indeed severely wounded, but not as bad as he looked like.

    The vigorous life-force spread in his body, flowing in every meridian of his. Ji Hao breathed deeply. His broken skin fell off from his body piece by piece, then turned into ashes, drifting away.

    A new, jade-smooth skin had been growing rapidly on his body. Ji Hao raised his arm and gently touched his face with his fingers. The new skin on his finger tinkled against the new skin on his face, sounding as beautiful as a small jade bell.

    Yemo Shayi had also been gasping quickly for air. The four bone-deep wounds on his body brought him a mighty pain.

    Yemo Shayi didn¡¯t have the thriving life-force that Ji Hao had. He showed his teeth in pain, looking at Ji Hao while carefully taking out a ck crystal bottle and pouring the sticky ointment into his mouth. The ointment emitted a nice aroma.

    The devouring and destroying power was tossing inside his body, but neither of these two types of power could do any good to his wounds. Fortunately, the ointment he swallowed provided him with a strong life-force that nourished his body and healed his wounds speedily.

    Normally, the Dark Sun power would gift Yemo Shayi with an iparably great power which allowed him to fight light a killing machine. However, the Dark Sun power was crazy, negative; for powerful beings like Yemo Shayi, nothing too bad would happen if they remained unhurt, but once they were injured and the destroying power and devouring power lost bnce in their bodies, they would suffer miserably like a nightmare.

    Yemo Shayi was lucky that he prepared top-grade magic medicines for himself every single day. The medicine saved him from the pain, healed the wounds, and allowed him to breathe and slowly restrain the agitated power inside him.

    "You!" Yemo Shayi stared at Ji Hao, still confused.

    He used all of his power for the strike heunched just now. He activated the destroying power that belonged to the Dark Sun, and put forth all of his strength to attack Ji Hao. He thought Ji Hao would be killed easily, just like all those old enemies he killed.

    But Ji Hao gave him a strange feeling. At first, Ji Hao felt like a mechanical spring, soft yet strong. The strike heunched with his full power was weakened by those light circles Ji Hao created by at least sixty percent. As for the rest forty percent, Ji Hao took it all without dodging.

    The bump that happened between Ji Hao and Yemo Shayi reminded him of something that happened in his childhood, when he bumped against a giant rock. The rock broke his head, and made him shed blood and gave him pain. Just now, the counterattack he suffered from Ji Hao also gave him an unbearable pain.

    "Marquis Yao Ji Hao, even if not for the wager, I have to kill you!" Yemo Shayi looked at Ji Hao with a dark face, "You¡¯re only a Divine Magus, but you survived the strike Iunched with all of my power. You...You are damned!"

    All of Ji Hao¡¯s injuries had recovered by now. The destroying power that had drilled into his body, had already been absorbedpletely by his great Dao of Taiji.

    At the moment, Ji Hao¡¯s body was filled with strength. He never felt better or stronger than now. Gasping deeply, he stretched his body as hard as he needed. A clear series of popping noise was squeezed out of his body.

    "Come on! Enough of the talking! Come on!" Ji Hao crooked his finger towards Yemo Shayi and said straightforwardly, "You¡¯ve already used all of your power for thest strike. I¡¯d like to see what else you can do. Burn your spirit blood? Burn your soul? No, I will not allow you to burn your soul! Because ording to the agreement, you are now a wager, and you don¡¯t have to right to damage a wager!"

    Yemo Shayi¡¯s face turned even darker, and neither did Yemo Luoye had a pleased look.

    As Ji Hao said, Yemo Shayi was now a wager. Before the winner was determined, if Yemo Shayi harmed his own soul and spirit on purpose, he could be seen as maliciously damaging a wager...If that truly happened, Yemo Luoye and Yemo Shayi would be punished by their blood oath they made immediately!

    "You...You¡¯re so sly!" Yemo Luoye now felt that Ji Hao had set a trap for Yemo Shayi and herself intentionally.

    She angrily looked at Ji Hao and gritted her teeth while pondering, trying to find a way to twist the situation.

    Ji Hao innocently spread his hands. He didn¡¯t think about that when he made an agreement earlier, but the agreement had been made indeed. This meant that as a wager, Yemo Shayi couldn¡¯t even think about burning his soul or spirit blood to improve his power.

    "I don¡¯t need to burn my spirit blood or my soul!" Yemo Shayi looked at Ji Hao with that dark face, "I only need to bring the power which is gifted by the great, supreme Dark Sun, to this world. With that power, I can destroy you both in the body and the soul!"

    Snorting coldly, Yemo Shayi ripped off his own torn clothes, only leaving a pair of shorts on him. His face was slightly wrinkled, which made him look like an old man, but his body was even stronger and muscr than an eighteen-year-old human being. His muscles were tight, with clear lines; on the edges of his muscles, dark patterns were faintly visible.

    Slowly raising both his arms, Yemo Shayi said in a deep voice, "Take thisst strike from me. Great Dark Sun, I beg you to descend! Devour everything, destroy everything, embrace all living creatures, and bring all back to nihility. The great Dark Sun, please, hear my prayers, send your power to this wild, primitive world."

    A dark sphere of light emerged from above Yemo Shayi¡¯s head and spread gradually. A three-hundred-meters wide dark sun rose from the dark light and spun slowly, releasing thin stands of dark mist, swirling in all directions.

    A strong suction force came from the dark sun which wrapped Ji Hao up, dragging him into it.

    Countless ck light streams had been rotating inside the dark sun. Gradually, those light streams wove into a giant, erect dark eye, and this nearly a hundred meters long eye opened slowly. That erect eye was filled with uncountable, sharp tusks,yer uponyer.

    The dark tusks nged against each other, rubbed each other, and createdrge, dark, fire sparkles. Each sparkle had a hazy yet strong ck spell symbol inside.

    This was the true face of the Dark Sun, from the original world of Yu n people.

    A ck sun, like a ck hole, could devour anything. In the middle of the dark sun, was an eye of destruction; everything devoured by the sun would be tear apart, ground by the tusks of destruction, until it was chewed and turned into nothing.

    When the Dark Sun appeared in Pan Gu world, countless seven-colored clouds rolled over in the air. Thunders rumbled and purple-golden thunderbolts sizzled in the clouds, being faintly visible.

    Yemo Shayi transformed into a ck beam and merged with the Dark Sun. As a ck light shed across the air, the Dark Sun reached Ji Hao¡¯s face and swallowed him up.

 Chapter 1127: Dark Sun Inheritance

    Chapter 1127: Dark Sun Inheritance

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao was swallowed by the Dark Sun.

    A terrifying power came from all directions, which was as heavy as mountains, disabling Ji Hao from moving.

    Under this mountain-heavy power, the sharp and strong devouring power had also been tearing Ji Hao¡¯s body. Ji Hao¡¯s body was like a soft dough, slowly changing shape under the effects of these two types of powers.

    Ji Hao focused on his body, sending all of his spirit power and life-force into the red sun. He activated the Taiji power inside his body, following the great Dao of Taiji and neutralizing the devouring power and destroying power that had been trying to destroy his body.

    Nevertheless, the Dark Sun had been releasing an indescribably terrifying power, under the effect of which, Ji Hao felt that his body, his soul, and every part of his body had been slowly melting. He felt like he was merging with the boundless darkness, falling into the eternal destruction and nihility.

    In his spiritual space, the mysterious man abruptly chuckled aloud, "I carefully read the agreement you made just now...ording to the agreement, you cannot defend yourself with any weapon, but they didn¡¯t mention that I can¡¯t help you."

    Ji Hao paused, thenughed bitterly as he mentioned, "A clear indication has been given about that too. I have to take three strikes from Yemo Shayi with my bare body, and no one else can help me."

    The mysterious man grinned confidently and said, "I¡¯m no one different. I live in your spiritual space, that means I¡¯m a part of you. How can I be anyone else?"

    Ji Hao paused again. The mysterious man had always been serious and mysterious, so Ji Hao never thought that he¡¯d ever say something so naughty. A short whileter, Ji Hao gave a bitter smile and said, "Old man, you¡¯re sly now!"

    The mysterious man sighed slowly as he said, "If I could be so ¡¯sly¡¯ back then, how would I end up like this?"

    Sighing again, the mysterious man reached out his right hand slowly, and drew a beautiful arc in the air. Then, he pointed heavily on Ji Hao¡¯s red sun primordial spirit and said, "Careful, follow my move, and let¡¯s see what this Dark Sun truly is...Let¡¯s find out the real situation of the mother world of these non-humankind beings."

    Yemo Shayi brought the Dark Sun to Pan Gu world. To other people, this was definitely a despairing killing move, but in the mysterious man¡¯s eyes, Yemo Shayi had taken the initiative to open a small window, while the power of the Dark Sun created a straight path outside this window. By joining hands with Ji Hao, the mysterious man believed that they would be able to see a few things through this window.

    The great pressure that Ji Hao had been suffering was suddenly gone. The pressure still existed, yet it could no longer affect him.

    The Dark Sun had still been trying to devour and crush Ji Hao¡¯s body, grind his soul, his body, and everything with those tusks of destruction. However, those tusks of destruction couldn¡¯t cause any harm to Ji Hao anymore, because at the moment, to a certain degree, his body had already been assimted by the Dark Sun.

    Ji Hao saw a vastnd.

    Thend seemed to be a bit barren, covered in grasses, with medium-sized trees scattered on it. Under those trees were some short, strange nts, which contained some natural powers. Those nts should be a special type of magical herb of this world.

    A gentle, warm gust of wind blew slowly across the sky, pushing the clouds forward. asionally, raindrops would fall from these clouds.

    This world was just like an exhausted man who had his life-force drained, but had swallowed up a great amount of replenishing medicine at once. Under the effect of the medicine, this man now looked energetic again, yet deep inside, he was still weak.

    A strong natural will had been keeping this world running. With all supplemental energiesing from the outside, this world had been keeping its bnce; it wouldn¡¯t die of exhaustion, but neither would it be a rich, fertile ce.

    Everything was just fine, just fine.

    The sky was bright, with a ck sun shining. The sun was ck, but its light illuminated the world.

    The world was suffused by the cold and evil power of the Dark Sun, and the senses of destroying and devouring. Under the pressure created by the Dark Sun, all living creatures in the world became weak, except for the ones in the north.

    In the north, in a series of magnificent cities on a broad in area, pces and mansions were built with ck rocks. Countless non-humankind people in ck outfits had been dancing and singing in happiness. They walked into temples, towards altars, kneeled, and kowtowed to the Dark Sun in the sky. A year in this world was divided into twelve months, and a month here was three times longer than a Pan Gu world month.

    In this world, three suns and nine moons took turns to rule this world.

    Each year, every sun and every moon had the chance to shine in the sky for a whole month. The current month belonged to the Dark Sun. In this month, the world was filled with the original power of the Dark Sun, and the people worshipping the Dark Sun would gain great benefits in this month.

    For Dark Sun people, in this month, which was ruled by the Dark Sun, even newborns would be much more talented than the ones who were born in the other eleven months.

    Yemo Shayi was born on the day when the Dark Sun reached the highest point in the sky, and the Dark Sun power was the strongest in a year.

    In Ji Hao¡¯s sight, Yemo Shayi was still a newborn. Ji Hao saw Yemo Shayi¡¯s mother wrapping him up with a ck cloth, putting him on a roughly built altar. ced around Yemo Shayi were a few ¡¯magic crystals¡¯, which seemed to be of low quality.

    High up in the air, the Dark Sun sparkled slightly. Next, tens of thousands of different sized dark light streams poured down from the Dark Sun andnded on the ground.

    Two thin streams of dark light shone on Yemo Shayi¡¯s body. Two iplete, tiny spell symbols were wrapped in the two light streams. Those spell symbols were fragments of the naturalws of destruction and devouring; each fragment was about one ten-millionth of the original naturalw.

    Yemo Shayi was gifted with the fragments of the naturalws. Without a doubt, he was a chosen one.

    With the powers of the two fragments, Yemo Shayi cultivated himself severely, ever since he was a little kid. Very soon, he showed his extraordinary talent.

    Yemo Shayi was born in a small family. One day, his family offended a top-grade powerful being. As a result, his entire family was enved. Yemo Shayi followed an ancestor of Yemo Family, a low-grade noble of an impoverished family, and joined the expeditionary army, luckilying to Pan Gu world.

    From his birth, everything Yemo Shayi experienced was reyed before the eyes of Ji Hao and the mysterious man.

    Everything he went through, everything he learned, even including the powers of naturalws contained in the two fragments he was gifted with... Yemo Shayi graduallypleted the two fragments of naturalws with arduous cultivation, and finally stepped into the stage of Sun and Moon. Ji Hao and the mysterious man witnessed the entire process.

    "I see... The Dark Sun power under his control is weaker than one-thousandth of the true Dark Sun!"

    Ji Hao attained a clear understanding of Yemo Shayi¡¯s power.

    By now, he could also control the Dark Sun power as much as Yemo Shayi could.

 Chapter 1128: Shayi Fails

    Chapter 1128: Shayi Fails

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Yemo Shayi,pared with my uncle Dachi, your Dao is so much weaker!"

    In Ji Hao¡¯s red sun primordial spirit, other than the golden and silver Taiji diagram which was transformed from the golden silhouette and the silver silhouette, a circle of dark light was abruptly added. The sharp and dark light was even darker than a night, and seemed to devour everything like a ck hole. From that endless darkness, a strange sense of destroying power released quietly, which could even bring people a soul-level fear.

    Strands of ck mist drifted out from Ji Hao¡¯s body. His three eyes were pure and wless, like crystals, but now, each of them was added with a mysterious dark circle. Ji Hao smilingly raised his right arm. Once, again, his right arm transformed into a long sharp sword, which looked exactly like the Taiji Divine sword.

    On the edge of the long sword, a stream of dark mist was faintly visible. Gradually, the dark mist was restrained andpressed into a translucent, crystal-like edge, attached to the sword edge.

    The mysterious manughed out loud, "You should fight these top-grade powerful non-humankind beings more. With my help, you might steal the powers of all their three suns and nine moons!"

    Ji Haoughed as well. Meanwhile, the mysterious man stood up in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space and slowly made the moves of sky-opening, earth-splitting, everything-grow and everything-perish, one after another. The mysterious man¡¯s moves were smooth and natural; clearly, he had alsobined the great Dao of Taiji with these four moves, and united the four moves, just like Ji Hao did earlier.

    Compared with thebined move Ji Hao created himself, the mysterious one¡¯sbined move was simple and unsophisticated. It seemed to be much iner than Ji Hao¡¯s move, but it pointed directly at the core of some kind of original power, being natural and effective.

    Ji Hao took a deep breath. He closed his eyes and focused on the mysterious man¡¯s move. Every bone, every inch of muscle and meridian of his began moving slightly, along with the mysterious man¡¯s moves.

    As Ji Hao¡¯s moves got more and more simr to the mysterious man¡¯s moves, another soaring improvement of physical strength happened in him. His bones, muscles and internal organs were all nourished by the colorless Chaos blood created by his heart. Gradually, a prehistorical sense of Chaos power was generated from his body.

    A Taiji diagram emerged from behind the mysterious man¡¯s body as well, ck and white, clear and turbid. The outline of the Taiji diagram behind him was especially distinct. However, as the mysterious man moved faster and faster while making the four moves, the Taiji diagram behind him gradually turned hazy and colorless, almost the same as Ji Hao¡¯s colorless Chaos blood.

    "What is the end of Taiji? Taiji...Infinite? Chaos? Eternality?" The mysterious man murmured to himself, "Dachi, Qing Wei, Yu Yu, their Dao...Interesting... Are they trying tobine their individual Dao and recreate the great Dao of nature of Pan Gu world?"

    The mysterious man murmured with a very low voice, without letting Ji Hao hear him. He led Ji Hao¡¯s moves with his own movements, and allowed his body to evolve, reaching a perfect state.

    Ji Hao¡¯s physical strength, soul power and the density of his spirit blood had all been raising at a crazy rate.

    A body of the dragon-kind, a soul of the phoenix-kind, a bloodline of the humankind...The Chaos power that came from Ji Hao¡¯s body grew stronger and stronger. His physical strength, soul power and the density of his spirit blood were still raising ceaselessly.

    Soon, Ji Hao reached the limitation of his current level, as no more space was left for him to continue improving. He was like a giant stove with all of the fuel consumed up. Abruptly, the mysterious man raised his right hand and swung it down. His move seemed to be gentle, yet it was as heavy as a hundred mountains.

    A clear straight line appeared in front of the mysterious man. In Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, thunder rumbled and lightning dazzled, while strong streams of Chaos power were generated, being absorbed by Ji Hao¡¯s red sun primordial spirit, which had already consumed a mighty amount of energy.

    Ji Hao sighed slightly. He raised his right arm, which had already merged with the naturalws of devouring and destruction, and swung it forward.

    The sense of power released from his body was now exactly the same as the sense of power that came from the real Dark Sun. Therefore, the Dark Sun wasn¡¯t vignt towards Ji Hao at all, neither did it do anything to protect itself. Consequently, the Dark Sun was cut into two by Ji Hao easily.

    The Dark Sun hanging in the air split up and sent puffs of dark mist up into the higher sky, swirled away by the purple-golden thunderbolts inside those seven-colored clouds in the sky, without leaving a trace. Strands of natural reward power descended from the sky, merging with Ji Hao¡¯s body. Ji Hao¡¯s body was drained, with no spare energy left inside. But, absorbing the natural reward, a nearly inexhaustible power started to be generated from his body.

    "The three strikes have been taken. Yemo Shayi, take one strike from me!"Ji Hao smiled calmly. He tore apart the Dark Sun and showed up above Yemo Shayi¡¯s head. Looking at Yemo Shayi¡¯s trembling face, Ji Hao suddenly felt interested. He clenched his right fist,unched the ¡®soft¡¯bined move towards Yemo Shayi¡¯s back.

    "Stop it!" Yemo Luoye immediately stood up from the dark throne and screamed out hysterically.

    Yemo Shayi brought the Dark Sun to Pan Gu world from the mother world of Yu n, but the distance between Pan Gu world and that world was way toorge. As a consequence, the Dark Sun did descend to Pan Gu world, and Yemo Shayi had used up all of his power.

    Facing Ji Hao¡¯s ¡®gentle¡¯ punch, Yemo Shayi didn¡¯t even have the power to dodge.

    Yemo Luoye screamed shrilly while flicking her fingers. From her left forefinger, a dark gemstone ring flew out. The thumb-sized gemstone shed across the air, swished to behind Yemo Shayi, then suddenly expanded and transformed into a ck crystal shield with seventeen edges, shielding Yemo Shayi against Ji Hao¡¯s fist.

    This was the ¡®ck hole crystal shield¡¯, the strongest defensive treasure possessed by Yemo Luoye; it was a half Beyond-Redemption-stage weapon.

    The stage of Beyond Redemption was higher than the stage of Sun and Moon, which equaled the level of Supreme Magus. Although the crystal shield was only a half Beyond-Redemption-stage piece, its defensive power was bloodcurdling. Not even a Supreme Magus could cause any harm to it.

    Ji Hao narrowed his eye, while his fistnded on the crystal shield.

    Followed a muffled thud, Ji Hao¡¯s fist broke. Tens of shes extended to his shoulder, and the blood sshed out like blooming flowers.

    But soon, that blood flew back into those wounds and all wounds healed speedily. Ji Hao showed an unreasonably great self-healing ability, that was far beyond the limit of peak-level Divine Magi. He put his fist against the crystal shield and forcibly pressed it down by three inches.

    The crystal shield remained unharmed, but pushed by Ji Hao, it bumped on Yemo Shayi¡¯s back.

    The three-feet-long shield bumped on Yemo Shayi¡¯s back like arge rock. Yemo Shayi opened his mouth in pain, and his eyeballs almost popped out from his face. His bones were crushed by the crystal. The liquid flowing out of his mouth was not pure blood; instead, it was a mixture of blood and mashed internal organs.

    A paunchunched by Ji Hao with hisst bit of remaining strength almost killed Yemo Shayi right on the spot.

    "I, I lost!" Yemo Shayi howled out loud, then fell down from midair.

    Ji Hao grabbed an ankle of Yemo Shayi, carried him in his hands, then lifted him up!

 Chapter 1129: Yemo Tian Arrives

    Chapter 1129: Yemo Tian Arrives

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "From now on, you¡¯re my ve, and so are all your families."

    Ji Hao took out a life-saving magic pill which was concocted by Priest Dachi himself, and threw it into Yemo Shayi¡¯s mouth. A light-golden mist with a nice aroma came out from every single pore of his. The light-golden mist drifted around Yemo Shayi¡¯s body, eventually condensed into a giant lotus, and wrapped him up.

    "So, you can¡¯t die. You have to stay alive!" Ji Hao surrounded Yemo Shayi with his spirit power. His amazingly strong spirit power even made Yemo Shayi¡¯s face twitch intensely.

    If Ji Hao released all of his spirit power before the game started, Yemo Shayi would never recklessly agree to make a bet with him. Ji Hao was indeed only a Divine Magus, yet his spirit power was mighty, even stronger than Yemo Shanyi¡¯s spirit power.

    Could a Divine Magus have such a strong soul?

    Laughing bitterly, Yemo Shayi sensed all his wounds recoveringpletely within a couple of breaths. Then, he slowly stood up. With an extremely bitter look, Yemo Shayi bowed deeply to Yemo Luoye and said, "Your Highness, I¡¯m afraid that I cannot continue serving you anymore. Please, take care!"

    Straightening his body, Yemo Shayi abruptly made a long and sharp whistle.

    Following the whistle, Yemo Shayi¡¯s children, grandchildren, wives and all the other rtives and his warriors and private ves swooshed immediately behind Yemo Shayi and lined up orderly. These people fled away from Yemo Luoye so fast, as if Yemo Luoye was a scary poisonous snake, and they couldn¡¯t wait to sneak away from her.

    Ji Haoughed out loud.

    Yemo Luoye was infuriated; she nearly failed to steady her own body. ring at Yemo Shayi, she yelled, "Yemo Shayi, what do you think I might do to your families?"

    Yemo Shayi spread his hands, honestly looked at Yemo Luoye, and responded, "Your Highness, I have watched you grow up every since you were a baby. I¡¯ve handled many things for you, so I deeply understand your nature."

    As he smiled, Yemo Shayi continued, "More importantly, I deeply understand what we, Yu n nobles, are. Can you promise that you never had the impulsion to order your warriors to kill all my families when I lost?"

    Yemo Shaye shut her mouth tight. Her eyes sparkled with a dim light as she cast aplicated nce at those Yu n people who had lined up behind Yemo Shayi and Ji Hao.

    They were all Yemo Shayi¡¯s direct rtives. Not to mention those general-level and battle-king level warriors, among Yemo Shayi¡¯s children, five were a breath away from the stage of Sun and Moon. In other words, five of Yemo Shayi¡¯s children were nearly as powerful as Supreme Magi.

    Yemo Shayi was a master of assassination. He was skillful, and could perfectly hide himself and kill the target without making even the slightest noise. Guided by him, every single one of his offsprings was a top-grade assassinate, also a sharp dagger held in Yemo Luoye¡¯s hands.

    She lost such a strong force to Ji Hao forpletely nothing. To be honest, Yemo Luoye¡¯s heart was almost broken. If she had the right people to do it, she would truly choose to destroy Yemo Shayi¡¯s family instead of giving all those people to Ji Hao without harming them.

    "From now on, Ji will be your forename!" Ji Hao smilingly nodded to Yemo Shayi and said, "Your old names are way too long. Ji Shayi, I think it¡¯s a good name. But, it¡¯ll be fine if you don¡¯t want to change your names. Follow my lead, and your lives won¡¯t be worse than your old lives in Liang Zhu City."

    Pausing briefly, Ji Hao grinned to Yemo Shayi and continued, "You see, Di Yantuo and the others from Di Family are living happily under my lead."

    Yemo Shayi¡¯s sparkled dimply. He gave aplicated nce at Ji Hao, then kneeled in midair towards him. Behind him, all his families nced at each other, then looked at Yemo Shayi, who had an ink-like face. Thinking of that cruel agreement made by Yemo Luoye, Yemo Shayi, and Ji Hao, all these people kneeled as well, one after another.

    All of Yemo Shayi¡¯s families bit their fingers broken, drew a few lines of strange andplicated spell symbols near their erect eyes, and made a blood oath with their souls. They all thus swore to pledge their loyalties to Ji Hao and his offsprings forever and ever.

    Once they made the new blood oath to Ji Hao, streams of dark smoke rose from these people, straight into the sky. That was the old blood oath they made to Yemo Luoye and her ancestors. Because of the agreement made by Ji Hao and Yemo Luoye, they were now lost to Ji Hao as ves. Naturally, the blood oath they made to Yemo Family was gone.

    Ji Hao shed a drop of spirit blood which transformed into tens of thousands of tiny spell symbols and darted out, gently merging with the erect eyes of Yemo Shayi and his families. Ji Hao activated those spell symbols with a blood oath spell and nted the spell symbol deeply inside the souls of Yemo Shayi and his families. Thus, the lives of these Yu n people are now controlled by Ji Hao, and because of that, they had officially be Ji Hao¡¯s loyal ves.

    Ji Hao smilingly nodded to Yemo Shayi and his families, then wielded his hand. Following his move, the Taiji Divine sword and Taiji cloak, which were held in Yuan Li¡¯s hands, and the Taiji Universe mirror, which floated behind Yuan Li, all transformed into bright light streams and flew back to Ji Hao.

    The Taiji cloaknded on Ji Hao¡¯s body like a clear stream of water. A strong gust of wind blew across, that rustled Ji Hao¡¯s broad sleeves. Ji Hao held his hands behind his body, grinned, and looked at Yemo Luoye, whose facial expression had turned back to normal, "Your Highness, those warriors you promised me, now it¡¯s their turn to make the oath to me."

    Yemo Luoye slightly quivered, but she calmed herself down immediately and gave a sweet smile.

    "Marquis Yao, I believe that this bet is just a secret between you and me...You won¡¯t tell everyone in Liang Zhu City about it, will you?"

    Yemo Shayi stood behind Ji Hao and murmured, "Dear Master, Yu n nobles value their honors very much. If you tell anyone about this, Yemo Luoye would be put in an awfully passive position. But as long as you don¡¯t say it out, even if the other nobles find out about this, Yemo Luoye could still pretend that nothing has ever happened."

    Smiling weirdly, Yemo Shayi continued with a low voice, "This is the ¡®silence rule¡¯ of Yu n nobles. The things you didn¡¯t witness never happened; the things never stated by any party didn¡¯t happen...Even if everyone knows about this, as long as you stay silent, Yemo Luoye¡¯s honor wouldn¡¯t be harmed at all."

    Ji Hao smiled and nodded. Such a hypocritical species!

    He looked at Yemo Luoye and smiled, "I¡¯m surely not a long-tongued person. Please, don¡¯t worry about that...Hmm, I can¡¯t wait to collect my prizes. Please, let those powerful Jia n warriors and their families take an oath of fealty to me!"

    Ji Hao grinned brightly and continued, "I am just in need of strong warriors!"

    Yemo Luoye threw a nce at the water city which was attacked by countless water-kind creatures a long distance away, then her face turned dark again. Indeed, Ji Hao could really use some strong elite forces, and she had given Ji Hao a great gift just in time.

    From the air, a high-pitched voice came, "Yemo Luoye, my dear sister, beautiful sister, you are such a humiliation of Yemo Family."

 Chapter 1130: The Sadness of Snow

    Chapter 1130: The Sadness of Snow

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    In the higher sky, a rtively small sized Kun Peng bird transformed into arge fish, drifted in the dark clouds. When the Kun Peng bird transformed into its fish shape, it looked like a whale and sounded like a dragon. Wherever it reached, countless whirlwinds had been roaring, shredding the clouds in the sky.

    Yemo Tian was wearing a long robe that belonged to an ancient divine emperor, which looked very strange on him. He was also wearing a golden hat that was embossed with nine dragons. He was holding an exquisitely crafted jade board, which was used by an ancient heavenly God in the divine court, and had a series of jade essories tied around his waist. With all those brightly glowing essories, he proudly stood on the head of that Kun Peng bird, looking down at everyone else.

    Yemo Luoye¡¯s look slightly changed, then that pretty face of her was immediately filled with a warm smile.

    "Yemo Tian, my dear young brother. I sent you to bring your little sister home, but where have you been these days?"

    Yemo Luoye smiled warmly and sweetly; that smile seemed toe straight from her soul, and made her look like a gentle and caring girl who was truly worried about her brother.

    "B*tch, I¡¯m so tired of your show since many years ago."

    Yemo Tian was rather straightforward. He squatted, pressed his left hand on the bird¡¯s head, then cursed out loud while pointing his right forefinger at Yemo Luoye, "You bloody b*tch! If you didn¡¯t have the few old dogs around you, I would have stabbed you in the back and killed you long ago! Or, I would drug you and sell you to those jerks who have been drooling over you for years, such as Fan Hai, Dishi Yanluo..."

    Hearing these awful words, Yemo Luoye could no longer pretend to be not angry. Her face turned cold and dark instantly, showing the stateliness that belonged to the Emperor in power of the Dark Sun. She raised her head, looked at Yemo Tian, and said coldly, "You colluded with Dishi Cha, what are you going to do? You colluded with Gong Gong too. You don¡¯t think that they can help you to rece me, do you?"

    Yemo Tian smilingly shook his head, clicked his tongue and responded, "What a brainless woman with big boobs. If we didn¡¯t share the same mother, I would want you too, and I wouldn¡¯t be able to help myself. You¡¯re pretty enough, at least."

    While smirking, Yemo Tian continued in that strange tone, "Well, women, brains are useless to you anyway. Large bosoms and pretty faces, those are all you need, and those all make up your value."

    Yemo Luoye clenched her fists. She wanted to say something to Yemo Tian, but Ji Hao was out of patience. He made a whistle, then said loudly, "Guys, if you want to review the warmth between a sister and a brother, you can always do that after you have fulfilled your promise, right? That little girl, yeah, that silver-scaled little thing, giver her back to me now!"

    Ji Hao pointed at Snow, who was still gripped in the Jia n warrior¡¯s hand, and shouted, "Release her now, then I¡¯ll leave with my people. After that, you can love each other, and you can also kill each other, I wouldn¡¯t care."

    Yuan Li hurriedly shouted, "Release her! Now! Release her! Oi! Your Emperor has sworn with her blood! How can you not release her? Do you want your Emperor to die with a perished soul?"

    Ji Hao¡¯s heart missed a beat. He swiftly threw a threatening nce at Yuan Li ¡®This water monkey, does he even know how to talk? Under this circumstance, right in front of Yemo Tian, how could he say something like that?¡¯ Thought Ji Hao.

    Yemo Luoye instantly showed a deep panic on his face. She turned around immediately, yelled at that Jia n warrior, who had Snow holding in his hand, "Release her, now! Now! Just release her!"

    A weird dim light shed across Yemo Tian¡¯s eyes. Slowly, he sighed and said, "I see. No wonder you¡¯ve even lost an old dog of yours to someone else. Yemo Shayi, hehe, that¡¯s one less old dog around you, am I right?"

    The Jia n warrior made no response to Yemo Luoye¡¯s order. Instead, he raised his head, looked at Yemo Tian.

    Yemo Luoye¡¯s look changed suddenly. She screamed shrilly, then suddenly transformed into arge ck and bumped into that Jia n warrior, "You damned thing! You betrayed me? You chose to follow Yemo Tian, that b*stard?!"

    Yemo Tian squatted on the Kun Peng bird¡¯s head and carelessly waved his hand as he said, "Kill her!"

    When Yemo Luoye was still around a mile away from that Jia n warrior, Ji Hao had already activated the golden bridge, transformed into a golden beam, and dazzled towards that Jia n warrior.

    Ahead of Yemo Luoye, Ji Hao reached to that Jia n warrior, raised his right arm and hacked fiercely down towards him, leaving a slightly dark sword light in the air. In the meanwhile, Ji Hao growled resonantly, "Yemo Tian, I know you want to die, and you will!"

    Yemo Tian slightly quivered. Subconsciously, he took out a fist-sized, diamond-shaped crystal piece, and gripped it in his hand.

    Seeing Ji Hao didn¡¯te to him and rushed to the Jia n warrior instead, Yemo Tianughed scornfully, "Wanna kill me? It¡¯s not gonna be easy! Can you survive my destructive weapon? Soft, lowly barbarian, you can do no more than yelling and shouting!"

    "Until..." Yemo Tian continuedughing with a vicious tone, "Till then, you will all beg to die. Everyone who has said awful things to me, everyone who has made me unhappy, everyone who disrespected me, you will all beg to die!"

    That Jia n warrior stared at Ji Hao¡¯s sword light in despair. Even Yemo Shayi¡¯s Dark Sun magic was torn apart by Ji Hao, no to mention him, an ordinary Jia n warrior. He tried his best to draw back and struggled to dodge Ji Hao¡¯s attack, but at the same time, he never slowed his hands down. When Ji Hao and Yemo Luoyeunched attacks to him almost simultaneously, this Jia n warrior had put forth his strength through both hands.

    A series of bone cracking noise was a loud and quick as the sound of popping corns, following which, Snow¡¯s three-meter-long body was crushed by the Jia n warrior. Glistening blue blood sshed out. Snow screamed for thest time. From her head, a thumb-sized pearl bead flew out, darting towards Yuan Li along with a faint cold stream of mist.

    "Ah? A dragon spirit pearl?"

    Yemo Tian cheered out excitedly, "Interesting! Get it for me!"

    Ji Hao roared resonantly. The sword light emitting from his arms dazzled suddenly and extended, hacking that Jia n warrior into two. Next, Ji Hao turned around and flew back to Yuan Li, leaving a clear stream of light in the air. In the meanwhile, Ji Hao shouted out loud, "Yemo Shayi! Protect the pearl!"

    All of a sudden, a blood-red silhouette showed up beside Snow¡¯s spirit pearl. That was Dishi Cha. Heughed maliciously while reaching his hand to the pearl.

    Yemo Shayi also showed up beside the pearl, noter than Dishi Cha. The sword hung around his waist had already been pulled out of the sheath, sweeping at Dishi Cha along with a dim and heavy stream of light.

    Dishi Cha sighed deeply. He had just stepped into the stage of Sun and Moon, and could not yet rival old powerful beings like Yemo Shayi. Helplessly, he quickly stepped back and dodged Yemo Shayi¡¯s fierce attack.

    Snow¡¯s spirit pearl bumped into Yuan Li¡¯s arms. Yuan Li held the pearl with both hands, and his eyes were instantly red-rimmed. Heartbreakingly, he wailed with a hoarse voice.

    At the same time, Yemo Luoye howled out loud too, as blood spurted out from all over her body.

    "Retreat! Retreat! Except for the ones I promised to Marquis Yao, all Dark Sun warriors, protect me and retreat!"

    Yemo Luoye screamed weakly, while transforming into a ck beam with difficulty, and flying north.

 Chapter 1131: A Fight Between the Monkey and the Snake

    Chapter 1131: A Fight Between the Monkey and the Snake

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Eh!" Yemo Tian frowned, then murmured discontentedly, "I thought she would die directly for breaking a vow!"

    With a sullen face, Ji Hao raised his head, looked at Yemo Tian, and said, "She didn¡¯t mean to unswear. Everything happened because of you. Therefore, she was just wounded badly, but did not die. However, you, Yemo Tian, you¡¯re in trouble."

    The golden bridge shed across the air and sent Ji Hao to Yemo Tian instantly. Ji Hao made the Big Dipper step as he raised the Taiji divine sword. The sword released a sharp sword light while thrusting towards Yemo Tian¡¯s erect eye. When the sword light was still a few feet away from Yemo Tian, Ji Hao¡¯s strong sword intent had already shredded Yemo Tian¡¯s long hair.

    Thin, long and bone-deep shes started to appear on Yemo Tian¡¯s face one after another. These wounds were caused by nothing else but Ji Hao¡¯s sword intent that came straight from deep down his heart. The Dao of sword that Ji Hao learned was created by Yu Yu, and was the fiercest Dao in Pan Gu world.

    All jade essories tied around Yemo Tian¡¯s waist burst with dazzling light. As these powerful defensive treasures cracked, the strange-styled divine emperor cloak glowed with a faint light as well. However, Ji Hao boosted up his power and that divine emperor cloak suddenly transformed into a five-colored cloud that rose straight into the air, abandoning Yemo Tian and flying back towards the heaven.

    Only the rulers of the heaven could control a divine emperor robe like this, and the rulers of the heaven had to be admired by the world itself. The cloak Yemo Tian wore was taken directly from the treasury by Gong Gong himself. Now, the cloak sensed that Yemo Tian was under attack and left right away, without showing any intention to defend him.

    Puff! Ji Hao¡¯s amazingly sharp sword intent cut Yemo Tian¡¯s entire face into pieces. Large streams of blood surged out through his shiny hair, sshed all over the sky.

    Yemo Tian screamed in pain. His both legs were softened because of the great fear. He even forgot to trigger the diamond-shaped crystal in his hand ¡ª The thing contained in this crystal piece was his ultimate life-saving treasure, the destructive weapon!

    The sword light dazzled to before Yemo Tian¡¯s erect eye and seemed to prate that eye and puncture his head.

    Kun Peng abruptly showed up beside Yemo Tian with a dark ice Ruyi gripped in his left hand and a dark short sword holding in his right hand, which was coiled by frigid power streams. From both sides, the two treasures blocked the Taiji divine sword.

    "Marquis Yao, you¡¯re too powerful and violent." Kun Pengughed with a creepy voice, "But it¡¯s not so easy for you to kill someone right in front of me."

    Seeing Kun Peng show his face and shield Yemo Tian, Ji Hao turned around and walked straight away, without saying a word. Kun Peng, this old monster was even stronger than Yemo Shayi. With Ji Hao¡¯s current power and the few supreme treasures he had, he could seed in drawing level with Kun Peng at most, but it would be extremely difficult for him to attain an actual victory.

    Therefore, Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to waste any time on him. Instead, he walked straight away once he saw Kun Peng.

    However, after Ji Hao made a few steps backward, the Taiji divine sword held in his hand, which had restrained the strong sword intent yet never took it back, suddenly swung down. A ten miles long sword light roared across the little Kun Peng bird¡¯s neck, the one Yemo Tian was mounted on, which had transformed into its fish shape.

    The sword light swirled across. This ten-miles long little Kun Peng bird screamed shrilly before its head was chopped off by Ji Hao¡¯s sword. Blood poured down like a storm, instantly, and the bird¡¯s body fell down speedily.

    "Little Ruyi!" A minute ago, Kun Peng wasughing proudly, but now, he even lost his eyesight temporarily and nearly fell to the ground.

    The little Kun Peng bird mounted by Yemo Tian was the youngest great-grandson of Kun Peng, the newest member of his family. Kun Peng loved him a lot.

    This little Kun Peng bird called Little Ruyi by Kun Peng hadn¡¯t been able to even transform into his bird shape from his fish shape, not to mention a human shape. Normally, he traveled around the world as arge whale, and because of he was a beloved great-grandson of Kun Peng, no one dared to offend him.

    But Ji Hao was a brutal one. He failed to kill Yemo Tian, so he conveniently chopped little Ruyi.

    Kun Peng¡¯s heart twitched in pain. Looking at Little Ruyi¡¯s falling corpse, he opened his mouth and let out a mouthful of blood. While trembling, he pointed at Ji Hao and howled hysterically and hoarsely, "Ji Hao! You killed Little Ruyi...I will destroy your Yao Mountain territory! I will..."

    Hearing Kun Peng, Ji Hao felt speechless. He turned around, pointed at Kun Peng with his sword, and sneered, "Cut the crap. You want to kill everyst one of my family anyway, don¡¯t you? Why don¡¯t you take an army to attack my Yao Mountain territory instead of yelling here then?

    Seeing Kun Peng quickly calm back down, Ji Haoughed out loud, "But, I bet you don¡¯t have the guts to do it! Kun Peng, you always think too much. You must be afraid that a giant trap might be waiting for you in Yao Mountain territory!"

    Sneering again, Ji Hao drummed his own chest and continued with a strong voice, "If you dare not to attack Yao Mountain territory, you can lead your army to me! But Kun Peng, can you make the call? Can you raise an army to attack me?"

    Kun Pen opened his mouth while his wrinkled face blushed. Abruptly, he took arge step towards Ji Hao.

    Yemo Tian screamed out immediately, "You¡¯re going nowhere! Stay here and protect me, Kun Peng! Gong Gong told you to ensure my safety, and I¡¯ve already been wounded seriously! If you ever dare to let me suffer any more harm, I will definitely make your offsprings pay for your mistake!"

    Kun Peng quivered, threw aplicated nce at Ji Hao, then gritted his teeth and stepped back to Yemo Tian, his face covered in blood.

    Yemo Tian also took a nce at Ji Hao with hatred. Wiping the sticky blood on his bald head, he silently flew up into the sky, quickly heading back to the heaven. It was way too dangerous out here. He would better wait until the flood consumed up all the life-force of the humankind, and softened the hard bones like Ji Hao, thene back down to take revenge.

    Dishi Cha was confronting Yemo Shayi. Seeing Yemo Tian leave, he sneered, silently transformed into a blood-red beam, and shed away.

    At the moment, no one but Ji Hao, those warriors he won from Yemo Luoye, and Yuan Li, were left in midair. Yuan Li had been crying heartbreakingly with Snow¡¯s spirit pearl held in his hands.

    From behind him, arge wave rolled over. Xiang Liu Junior and thousands of strong water-kind spirit creatures in their human shapes raised the great wave and chased up.

    While controlling the wave, Xiang Liu Junior yelled loudly, "Snow! Don¡¯t be afraid! Your brother Xiang Liu Junior is here to save you! Haha! Yuan Li, that monkey is soft! But I¡¯m not like him! I will certainly make you safe!"

    Xiang Liu Junior gave a big grin and showed hisrge shiny teeth, while excitedly swaying his long boa tail in the wave.

    Yuan Li suddenly burst with a shrill howl. He swiftly dove down from the air, shed to before Xiang Liu Junior¡¯s face. He pulled out arge iron stick from an unknown source, and smashed heavily on Xiang Liu Junior¡¯s head.

    Xiang Liu Junior never thought that Yuan Li would attack him so suddenly. Following a howl, Xiang Liu Junior¡¯s teeth all shattered. Vomiting blood, he was sent a long distance away by Yuan Li.

 Chapter 1132: Ice Flood Dragons

    Chapter 1132: Ice Flood Dragons

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao stood in midair as he watched Yuan Li bash Xiang Liu Junior away.

    Tens of man-shaped spirit boas growled out loud in rage, pulled out their weapons and rushed up to Yuan Li. These spirit boas served the Xiang Liu Family, and Xiang Liu Junior was their young master.

    Xiang Liu Family had always been fighting against Wuzhi Qi Family, openly or secretly. Back in the North Sea, conflicts often burst between these two families for resources and territories; undoubtedly, young members of these two families had many reasons to hate each other.

    Yuan Li attacked Xiang Liu Junior suddenly, seeing which, those spirit boas immediatelyunched killing attacks against Yuan Li with glowing-red eyes, as if he had just killed their parents. All kinds of weapons smashed down towards Yuan Li¡¯s vital body parts mercilessly.

    Yuan Li roared resonantly, wielding the stick so swiftly that made it look even like a ck tornado, and started an intense fight against those spirit boas. Metal ngs lingered in the air while blood sshed out of that ck tornado from time to time.

    Xiang Liu Junior wriggled out of the water while shaking. The few boa-men under hismand hurriedly rushed over and attempted to hold him up, but all ended up being whipped away by his long tail. Xiang Liu Junior¡¯s teeth were all shattered by Yuan Li with that ck stick. Covering his mouth with both hands, Xiang Liu Junior mumblingly shouted, "Beat him to death! Kill this bloody water monkey! I¡¯d like to know who else dares to fight me over Snow!"

    Followed by a series of ngs, the weapons held in the hands of those boa-men were sent flying away. In the following moment, an iron stick flew into the sky, while a boa-man prated Yuan Li¡¯s stomach with a long spear. Yuan Li was covered in wounds now, and his body was soft and powerless like an empty gunnysack.

    The boa-manughed viciously. He gripped the long spear with both hands and swung fiercely, sending Yuan Li¡¯s body high up into the air. Next, the other few boa-men rushed up together, with their weapons aiming at Yuan Li¡¯s vital body parts.

    "Yemo Shayi, save him!" Seeing Yuan Li was seriously wounded and sent up into the sky, Ji Hao sneered.

    Inside Yemo Shayi¡¯s eyes, a dense ck mist rose, spinning swiftly and transformed into bottomless dark whirlpools, that seemed to devour everything in the world. Yemo Shayi smirked coldly and shed straight to Yuan Li, pulled out his sword with his left hand, and wielded it easily.

    Yemo Shayi¡¯s sword was extremely heavy, a typical two-handed sword. However, Yemo Shayi was as nimble and swift as a poisonous snake hiding in a grass wood. Every single sword move made by him could deliver a lethal attack to the enemy in the most impossible way.

    The seven to eight boa-men had just stepped into the level of Divine Magi. They saw nothing but a dazzling light sh across the air before they sensed a piercing pain from their hearts, foreheads, and necks simultaneously. Afterward, they all lost their eyesights and fell unconscious.

    Yemo Shayi¡¯s sword turned purely ck. Faintly, cheers rang out of his sword. Meanwhile, the bodies of those wounded boa-men began withering. A series of popping noise was started, followed which, all those boa-men were blown into ashes almost at the same moment.

    Their spirit blood, even their souls, were devoured by Yemo Shayi¡¯s sword. Visibly, blood-red gleams of light flew into Yemo Shayi¡¯s body through the sword. Yemo Shayi took a deep breath. Suddenly, he straightened up his body, and even his wrinkles faded a little bit, that made him look ten years younger.

    "So full!" Yemo Shayi carried Yuan Li, who was now covered in blood, with his right hand, then elegantly bowed to Xiang Liu Junior and the other boa-men as he said, "Thank you for the meal, that was very delicious!"

    Xiang Liu Junior¡¯s golden pupils immediately shrank to the size of a needlepoint. In both shock and fear, he started at Yemo Shayi and growled out hoarsely, "This...Old man, you, you, you should go find our ancestors. You, how can you ughter young people like that? Aren¡¯t you ashamed?"

    Yemo Shayi was a Supreme-level powerful being!

    Xiang Liu Junior almost cried out. He didn¡¯t have too many Divine-Magus-level warriors under hismand, and he had to depend on those Divine-level warriors to kill human beings to achieve his goals and scramble for power in Xiang Liu Family.

    But all of a sudden, Yemo Shayi killed seven to eight of those Divine-level warriors he had, which meant half of his top-grade force had evaporated!

    Divine-level spirit creatures were not like those weak water-kind spirit creatures, who were basically canon folders. Every divine-level spirit creature had to cultivate itself severely for thousands, even tens of thousands of years. The death of any divine-level spirit creature would be a major damage to his or her n.

    How could they encounter a Supreme-level old freak? These old monsters should never step into the fights between young people! Not to mention the fact that Yemo Shayi was a Yu n man, and had absolutely nothing to do with Yuan Li, a water monkey!

    The other boa-men were frightened by Yemo Shayi¡¯s brutal style. They hurriedly stepped back to Xiang Liu Junior, surrounded him and shielded him. A few of their brothers had died, which didn¡¯t matter. But, if Xiang Liu Junior were killed, they would all die, and that was what really mattered.

    "Dear Master!" Yemo Shayi bowed deeply to Ji Hao.

    "Give him this!" Ji Hao threw a magic pill to Yemo Shayi, then pointed at Yuan Li.

    Yemo Shayi forcibly opened Yuan Li¡¯s mouth and put the pill in. Yuan Li coughed intensely, and abruptly let out a stream of blood, then stood back up immediately. He pointed at Xiang Liu Junior and yelled crazily out.

    "Xiang Liu Junior! You b*stard! Useless thing! How could you let someone take Snow?! You, you, you..."

    Tears flowed out from his red eyes as Yuan Li screamed hoarsely, "You always say that your army is a hundred times stronger than my troop, so you forced Snow to stay with you. But, how could you let someone take her? You b*stard! You rubbish!"

    Xiang Liu Junior activated his spirit creature power. Long tusks had already grown out from his jaws.

    Hearing Yuan Li, Xiang Liu Junior¡¯s eyes sparkled with a dim, weird light. He surely wouldn¡¯t tell Yuan Li that he wanted to y ¡®the hero rescued the beauty¡¯, and on purpose let someone take Snow, because that was the only way for him to chase up and save her!

    With a dark face, Xiang Liu Junior said in a cold voice, "Who took Snow? Where is he? I¡¯ll behead him myself! No one can hurt my Snow right before my face! Whoever dares to touch a hair of Snow, I will crush his entire family!"

    Ji Hao clicked his tongue. He could almost read Xiang Liu Junior¡¯s mind, ¡®Childish boy, you messed it up this time. The little flood dragon called Snow is already crumbled by a Jia n warrior, with nothing but a spirit pearl remaining.¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    In a good way, as long as Snow¡¯s spirit pearl remained unharmed, her souls would be safe. If she could find a body to fit her soul, she could live again. What she would lose was nothing more than a part of the original soul.

    In a bad way, where could she find a dragon body? And, she had to merge her spirit pearl with the new body within a short period of time. Otherwise, with the passage of time, the original soul contained in the spirit pearl would begin to fade. Then, not even Gods from the heaven could bring Snow back to life.

    Xiang Liu Junior wanted to y ¡®the hero saved the beauty¡¯... And now, he had caused himself such trouble.

    Ji Hao was silently criticizing Xiang Liu Junior. Unexpectedly, dense cold clouds rolled over from the north. Along with frigid gales,rge kes of snow drifted all over the sky. Faintly visible, within those dense cold clouds, arge group of enormous flood dragons approached speedily.

    "The ice flood dragon family from the North Sea?" Ji Hao popped out his eyes in shock, "One of Gong Gong¡¯s eight senior ministers is called Devil Flood Dragon King, and he seems to be the ruler of all ice flood dragons." murmured Ji Hao.

 Chapter 1133: The Flood Dragon King from the North Sea

    Chapter 1133: The Flood Dragon King from the North Sea

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The cold clouds came closer and closer, as Ji Hao sensed an abrupt temperature drop. He didn¡¯t only feel the coldness from the outside, he also sensed a strange, fierce chill from the inside,ing from the deepest area of his soul, which seemed to freeze his soul.

    His body turned a little frigid, and his mind slowed down.

    Ji Hao was shocked. He hurriedly activated his extremely negative power, which was the strongest negative power in the world. After he filled his body up with the extremely negative power, all the ufortable feelings faded instantly. However, Ji Hao noticed that all those non-humankind warriors he won from Yemo Luoye now had a thickyer of ice crystal covered on their armors.

    "Draw back to a hundred miles away! Make battle formations! Prepare for the fight!" Ji Hao gave a deep shout while pointing at the water city.

    A hundred thousand elite non-humankind warriors that Ji Hao won from Yemo Luoye, kneeled on one knee and saluted to Ji Hao. Then, they formed a battle formation, transformed into a dark shadow, and speedily moved backward.

    Yemo Shayi waved his hands and told his families to retreat along with those warriors, while he stayed beside Ji Hao. Narrowing his eyes, he silently observing those dark-blue, glistening flood dragons, which were faintly visible in those cold clouds.

    Ji Hao had also been looking at that army of flood dragon, curiously and vigntly.

    Gong Gong had eight senior ministers under hismand. Among them, Kun Peng, Xiang Liu, Wuzhi Qi were the most famous ones, while Snake Xiu, Henggong fish and the other few mostly stayed in their nests back in North Sea all year round, cultivating themselves, and were less well-known.

    However, among those eight senior ministers of Gong Gong, the most unknown one was definitely the Flood Dragon King from the North Sea. He was also the most mysterious one, with an inscrutable power.

    Ji Hao had read from some secret records kept in the Magi Pce. Powerful human ancestors once said that the North Sea Flood Dragon King had nothing inmon with ordinary flood dragons in Pan Gu world. The North Seal Flood Dragon King looked like a flood dragon, but in fact, he should be another magical type of creature; he might even not be a local creature of Pan Gu world.

    The North Sea Flood Dragon King had rarely shown his power. Back in the golden age of the ancient heaven, when Gong Gong Family hadn¡¯t be the dominator of the Northern Wastnd, he easily defeated the North Sea Dragon God, who was conferred by the heaven, and upied the coldest ice sea area in the North Sea as his territory. As far as human beings knew, that was the only time he fought someone.

    That dragon God he defeated was the seventh son of the Dragon Emperor at that time. The North Sea Dragon God had his pair of horns broken, and scales pulled off by the Flood Dragon King. He rushed back to his home in the East Sea, and cried to the Dragon Emperor. The Dragon Emperor was infuriated, so he took eight dragon kings and twenty-four dragon generals and marched to the North Sea, attempting to get justice back for his seventh son.

    As for the result, there was none.

    The Dragon Emperor marched straight to the North Sea, yet returned to the East Sea with his strong army and a low profile. The seventh dragon prince indignantly went to the heaven, resigned as the North Sea Dragon God, and took the position of the Ji Water God in the Mind. Then, he brought his people down from the heaven and built an underwater city in Ji Water. Afterward, he never mentioned about what happened back in the North Sea for the rest of his life.

    The Flood Dragon King was powerful enough to rival the ancient dragon-kind, which had been swollen with arrogance. It was not hard to imagine how powerful he was, and how strong was the ice flood family under his lead.

    At the moment, the ice flood family raised the cold clouds and rushed over furiously. This looked no good. Ji Hao silently activated the Taiji Cloak, the Taiji Universe Mirror and the golden bridge, preparing for everything that might happen.

    A dragon roar could be heard. Following the roar, the cold clouds suddenly split up. Eight hundred-miles-long blue ice flood dragons with glistening, crystal-like scales, hovered in midair. They quickly transformed into eight strong and handsome men, wearing blue colored heavy armors.

    These men shouted out resonantly. Along with their voices, the cold clouds shrunk, and transformed into a blue ice cloud that paved in the sky. Behind the eight men, whole three-thousand ice flood dragons raised their heads, each letting out a frigid airstream towards the sky. They also transformed into heavily armored warriors and lined up orderly.

    From the ice cloud,rge blue ice crystals darted up, and gathered speedily along with a shrill noise, bing a mountain-like ice block. Within the crystal clear ice block, a blue flood dragon with five ws curled quietly in the middle.

    Gasping deeply, the five-wed blue flood dragon slowly opened his eyes. On his head, between the eight angr horns, a smooth, round-shaped blue crystal sparkled and released a frigid airstream. Next, a middle-aged man, who had blue hair and eyebrows and purely dark eyes, walked out of the ice block wearing a long white robe, flying straight to Ji Hao.

    Yuan Li paused in shock. His ape face twisted badly as he tremblingly kneeled to the middle-aged man and said, "Uncle Flood Dragon!"

    Xiang Liu Junior even screamed when he saw the middle-aged man. With a pale face, he kneeled to that man from a distance away and yelled, "Flood Dragon King, listen to me, I brought Snow out with good intent. She was so bored in the North Sea, so I brought her out to see the human world..."

    The middle-aged man took a nce at Yuan Li, then his eyes shone as he gazed at Snow¡¯s spirit pearl, which was held in Yuan Li¡¯s hands.

    He then turned around and expressionlessly shouted at Xiang Liu Junior, "See the human world? The human world is a vast water now, what¡¯s the difference between here and the North Sea? What do you want her to see in here? Those corroded corpses of human beings and terrestrial animals?"

    He reached his hand towards Xiang Liu Junior and continued word by word, "Since you convinced Snow toe to Mind...Where is Snow now?"

    Xiang Liu Junior was frightened to death. Quivering and stuttering, he couldn¡¯t say a word. He couldn¡¯t tell that the Flood Dragon King that Snow was protected by his army, but because he wanted to y ¡®the hero saved the beauty¡¯, he let a non-humankind warrior take Snow on purpose, yet after that, he failed to save her. Instead, he started a fight against Yuan Li.

    "Where is Snow? Where is she?" The Flood Dragon King continued expressionlessly, "If she is alive, I want to see her. If she is dead, I want to see her body. Where is she?"

    Xiang Liu Junior¡¯s face twitched intensely. With a hoarse voice, he responded, "No, she won¡¯t die, she won¡¯t die. Snow is just kidnapped by someone, but nothing will happen to her! Flood Dragon, listen to me, Snow..."

    The Flood Dragon King took a long breath, then let it back out.

    A white and misty gust of wind blew out from the Flood Dragon King¡¯s mouth and froze all boa-men around Xiang Liu Junior. Following a series of creaking noise, the ice cracked. Thousands of boa men, including quite a few divine-level ones, all shattered into small pieces, floating on the water surface.

    The bodies were shattered, and the souls perished. Those boa-men died immediately, without leaving a trace.

    Xiang Liu Junior¡¯s hundred-meter-long snake tail was frozen as well. Strands of cold mist were spreading to his man-shaped upper body.

    The Flood Dragon King then continued with a frosty voice, "You said nothing will happen to her... So...what is this?!"

    The Flood Dragon King crooked his finger. Following his move, the blue spirit pearl darted out from Yuan Li¡¯s hands and flew into his hand, along with a dim light stream.

 Chapter 1134: The Only Child

    Chapter 1134: The Only Child

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Silver-cold strands of ice mist flew out from the Flood Dragon King¡¯s fingers and transformed into a small cloud, that held Snow¡¯s spirit pearl up.

    Inside the blue spirit pearl, a tiny, light-silver flood dragon was faintly visible, crying with a slight voice. Hearing the tiny flood-dragon cry, the Flood Dragon King¡¯s cold face was added with an intent of killing.

    Ji Hao nced at Xiang Liu Junior, who had a big half of his body frozen. He also thought of those boa-men, who were frozen by a breath of the Flood Dragon King, then shattered. Hurriedly, Ji Hao sent his spirit power backward, by using which, he ordered all Jia n warriors to draw back again, straight to the water city.

    Through his spiritual power, he also told Shaosi and Hao Tao to let this non-humankind army into the city and amodate them.

    The Flood Dragon King turned around and emotionlessly nced at Ji Hao. An especially strong and heavy, ice-berg-like spirit power came to Ji Hao and coiled around his body. It attempted to drill into his body and scan him.

    Without hesitating, Ji Hao activated the nine dragons chariot that belonged to the East Emperor Taiyi. A splendid, violent golden-red light shone from his entire body. Touching the golden-red light, the Flood Dragon King¡¯s spirit power immediately drew back like a startled shrimp.

    The Flood Dragon King gritted his teeth and threw a threatening nce at Ji Hao, then snorted and said in a deep voice, "East Emperor Taiyi, that old bastard...Did he leave anything in this world? Did he die? Or did he fake his death and went away?"

    Ji Hao paused briefly. Of course, East Emperor Taiyi had died. Wuzhi Qi witnessed Taiyi¡¯s death, which was the reason why he found Taiyi¡¯s nine dragons chariot and divine seal where Taiyi died. But what did the Flood Dragon mean? Could anyone ever deceive Wuzhi Qi? Was there anything that no one in the world knows?

    Smiling faintly, Ji Hao cupped his hands to the Flood Dragon King, then stood aside quietly.

    He wanted to see the end of this. He wanted to know what the Flood Dragon King would do to Xiang Liu Junior and Yuan Li. The ice flood dragon family from the North Sea, added with Wuzhi Qi Family and Xiang Liu Family, that was a small half of Gong Gong¡¯s main force. If an internal conflict burst between these three families, that would be wonderful to the humankind.

    Ji Hao even wanted to tell everyone in the world about this, ¡®Oi,e over and have a look! Xiang Liu¡¯s stupid boy got the North Sea Flood Dragon King¡¯s daughter killed! Look, look at her! The Flood Dragon King¡¯s daughter died so miserably with disgrace, what a tragedy!¡¯ That was what Ji Hao would like to tell the whole world.

    Making and spreading rumors, creating troubles, these things were evil and immoral. But for the humankind... Ji Hao silently sighed heavily. For the future of the humankind, sometimes, one had to do some evil and immoral things.

    In the spirit pearl, Snow¡¯s soul told the Flood Dragon King about everything she had been through. The Flood Dragon King nced at Ji Hao one again, then looked at Xiang Liu Junior, then turned to Yuan Li atst.

    "Little monkey, you¡¯re a good boy. You knew that you were not powerful enough, so you tried to convince Snow to stay in the North Sea instead ofing to Mind...Snow has a friend like you, it¡¯s good." The Flood Dragon King nodded to Yuan Li. An extremely faint warmth was added to his speaking tone.

    Afterward, the Flood Dragon King looked at Ji Hao and said, "Marquis Yao...Ji Hao? You¡¯re a good person, I owe you one. I don¡¯t care what rtionship you have with Yuan Li, you risked your life and faced a Sun and Moon Stage non-humankind being for Snow. I¡¯ll remember what you have done for Snow."

    Turning slowly around, the Flood Dragon stared at Xiang Liu Junior and continued in a frigid tone, "Now, seriously, Xiang Liu Junior, I isted myself to focus on getting through a major natural trial, and you took that as an opportunity. You took Snow to Mind, yet you failed to protect her. Now, she has lost her body, and only a weak soul of hers remains. Can you exin?"

    Xiang Liu Junior opened his mouth, but still couldn¡¯t say a word.

    His long tail was frozen, and the ice power had been extending to his upper body. The bone-piercing coldness had drilled into his internal organs, which made him tremble ceaselessly. Moreover, an even fiercer coldness wasing from his soul. Deep down, he clearly understood that he had caused a giant trouble for himself and the entire Xiang Liu Family.

    "Uncle..." Xiang Liu Junior struggled to exin.

    "You think you can call me uncle?" The Flood Dragon King flicked his finger and sent a cold beam of light to Xiang Liu Junior. Right in the next moment, the foot-long tip of Xiang Liu Junior¡¯s tail was shattered.

    His lower body was sealed in ice, therefore, he didn¡¯t sense any pain. But watching a part of his body shattered, exposing his bones, muscles, blood veins, and tendons, Xiang Liu Junior was scared to death. Large drops of tears suddenly gushed out of his eyes sockets, but instantly froze into ice beads.

    "I am a rare creature in this world. Since the beginning of the world, I have been alone. These ice flood dragons were ordinary flood dragons in the North Sea. I gifted them with a drop of my spirit blood and allowed them to be ice flood dragons, but their bloodline power is no better than ten-thousandth of mine."

    "It has been countless centuries. I have many wives, but only Snow¡¯s mother, as the only Chi in the world, was pregnant for me for a million years, then gave birth to Snow, my only child."

    The Flood Dragon King still sounded cold as ice,pletely emotionless. Therefore, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t tell for sure that if he were as calm as he sounded like, or actually as raging as an erupting volcano.

    But, he wouldn¡¯t have a good mood, would he?

    Since the prehistorical era, Snow was the only child he ever had...Nevertheless, because of Xiang Liu Junior, Snow had now lost her body. The Flood Dragon King should be infuriated.

    Coughing sightly, Ji Hao said in a calming voice, "As a man, don¡¯t promise anyone anything if you¡¯re not capable enough to fulfill your promises. See, you messed it up, didn¡¯t you? Snow was such a lovely girl!"

    A strong coldness instantly rose from Flood Dragon King¡¯s eyes. He slowly nodded, and responded with a deep voice, "Indeed, she was such a lovely girl. I spoiled her too much. Her mother died when she was little. No one else in the ice flood dragon family could ever restrain her. Therefore, when I wasn¡¯t there, she was easily tempted, left the North Sea and came here... to die!"

    Xiang Liu Junior weakly screamed, "Flood Dragon King, I, I, I meant well! I..."

    The Flood Dragon King stared at Xiang Liu Junior, and remained emotionless as he said, "You meant well? Xiang Liu Junior, I should have eaten you back then when you visited Snow for the first time."

    Sighing slightly, the Flood Dragon King raised his right hand andunched a palm attack to Xiang Liu Junior from a long distance away.

    "You die. Then, I¡¯ll go find the old Xiang Liu bastard, and let him exin to me!"

 Chapter 1135: Flood Dragons and Snakes

    Chapter 1135: Flood Dragons and Snakes

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    A cold beam of light shed across the sky. Wrapped in the light beam was a fist-sized, sharp ice ke, darting towards Xiang Liu Junior¡¯s head.

    Xiang Liu Junior screamed out loud. He had been suppressed by the Flood Dragon King the whole time, but at this life-and-death moment, he suddenly overcame the great fear he had towards the Flood Dragon King and showed his real face.

    Following the sizzling noise, a one-hundred-mile long, slim Xiang Liu snake showed up. The Xiang Liu snake had one tail and nine different colored heads. After Xiang Liu Junior showed his real face, a dark-blue head of his swung up and raised giant waves.

    Along with the muffled water-ttering noise, a giant water wall rose that shielded Xiang Liu Junior behind. A snow-white head of his opened its jaws and released a frigid airstream, freezing the thick water wall instantly.

    "Flood Dragon King, how can you kill me so easily?" Xiang Liu Junior yelled at the Flood Dragon King while shaking his nine heads. No one knew where he got that courage from.

    The ice kes sent out by the Flood Dragon King heavily struck on the ice wall and generated a clear cracking noise, creating a water-tank-sized hold on the ice wall. The edge of that hole was perfectly smooth.

    The ice ke punctured the ice wall andnded fiercely on Xiang Liu Junior¡¯s tail, prating his body.

    The ice ke was aimed at Xiang Liu Junior¡¯s head, and was powerful enough to take his life right away. However, at the moment, Xiang Liu Junior had turned enormous, with a miles thick tail. The small ice ke left a water-tank-sized hole on his body, but to Xiang Liu Junior, this injury was no worse than having a toothpick pierced into his palm; it was nothing.

    A faintyer of ice crystal spread out from the wound, releasing a bone-piercing cold power, which made Xiang Liu Junior¡¯s tail stiff and inflexible.

    That snow-white head of his instantly turned around. Facing the wound, he opened the jaws and took a long, deep gasp. Strands of ice crystals flew out from the wound, into thatrge mouth of his. Soon, the ice around the wound began melting, and a thin stream of blood flew out from the wound. Xiang Liu Junior twisted his enormous body while new flesh and skin grew out speedily in the puncturing wound. The wound seemed to recover in no time.

    "Xiang Liu Junior, you do have guts!" The Flood King growled deeply, "You even have more guts than that old Xiang Liu b*stard!"

    "I¡¯m not afraid of you!" Xiang Liu Junior opened hisrge mouths, spurting out different colored venoms while staring at the Flood Dragon King as heughed viciously, "I respect you, old man, for Snow¡¯s sake...Now that Snow has be a dead soul, I have no chance to sleep with her, and you don¡¯t have another daughter. So, why should I still respect you then?"

    Yemo Shayi and Ji Hao nced at each other. Silently, Ji Hao straightened his thumb, ¡®How could he talk like that? That old Xiang Liu has truly taught his offsprings something, and this Xiang Liu Junior is indeed ¡®extraordinary¡¯!¡¯

    Yuan Li leaped up in anger. He roared towards the sky as his body suddenly expanded to around six hundred meters tall. Carrying that huge iron stick, he pointed at Xiang Liu Junior, growled, "Xiang Liu Junior! You¡¯re such a b*stard!"

    Xiang Liu Junior spat loudly to the water. Followed a sizzling noise, arge number of fishes floated up, with their bellies facing the sky. Xiang Liu Junior¡¯s saliva was highly poisonous, and wherever it reached, countless water-kind creatures were poisoned to death.

    He stared at Yuan Li and shouted, "B*stard? Your father is Wuzhi Qi, and your mother is a human Maguspriest, a human being! You half-monkey and half-human little thing. Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re a b*stard too?" Spitting again, Xiang Liu Junior continued, "Don¡¯t pretend in front of me! You¡¯ve been trying to get close to Snow and make her happy too. Isn¡¯t that because you want to sleep with her?"

    Yuan Li was enraged. He screamed shrilly as he raised therge iron stick, seeming to start a life-risking fight against Xiang Liu Junior.

    Ji Hao hurriedly waved his hand. The Taiji Universe mirror released beams of clear light, transformed into glowing ropes that tied Yuan Li up. Loudly, Ji Hao said to Yuan Li, "Yuan Li, what are you doing? The North Sea Flood Dragon King is right here, and you¡¯re not needed.This silly snake is dead."

    The Flood Dragon King threw a cold nce at Ji Hao, then gritted his teeth tight which even caused a creaking noise. Ji Hao was obviously stirring up trouble, as he was afraid that this might end too soon and too quietly...But, the Flood Dragon King didn¡¯t care if this would get too intense or not. Something happened to Snow, and the Flood Dragon King had to kill someone to vent his fury!

    Xiang Liu Junior was probably out of his mind, or simply frightened too much by the Flood Dragon King. He actually straightened up his half body, and almost reached his nine heads into the dark clouds in the sky.

    Shaking his long, slim necks, he screamed hoarsely, "Flood Dragon King... do you think that I¡¯m afraid of you? You¡¯re nothing special! You¡¯re just like my old ancestor, he¡¯s also one of the eight senior ministers under Gong Gong¡¯smand. With our old ancestor protecting us, no one from our Xiang Liu Family will take you seriously!"

    The Flood Dragon King¡¯s eyes turned green in rage. Even his original body, that blue ice flood dragon which stayed inside the giant ice block, opened its eyes. Two blue, frigid beams of light darted out of thoserge eyes that locked on Xiang Liu Junior.

    The Flood Dragon King gritted his teeth and sneered, "Hehe... hehe... So, you Xiang Liu snakes see me as...Hehe, hehe... I like being quiet, and don¡¯t like traveling around. I upied the ice sea area, then focused on my own cultivation, never wanting to cause any trouble."

    Taking a deep breath, the Flood Dragon King continued murmuring, "Gong Gong Family went to Northern Wastnd and tried to upy the entire Northern Wastnd, to be the dominator. At first, we were equal; we were like neighbors, never disturbing each other. Once, I was crossing a ten-thousand-year natural trial, and I failed, almost having my soul perished. That old Gong Gong concocted a blood pill with his own spirit blood and saved my life."

    Xiang Liu Junior popped out all his eighteen eyes while slowly shaking his nine heads. He never knew the Flood Dragon King¡¯s past. In his eyes, the Flood Dragon King was the same as Xiang Liu, his old ancestor, because they both were senior ministers of Gong Gong. He never heard that the Flood Dragon King chose to serve Gong Gong Family only because an old Gong Gong saved his life!

    "My life is so precious. Old Gong Gong saved my life, and I have to pay a debt of gratitude. Therefore, I took the cold flood dragon family and joined Gong Gong¡¯s force. However, I was never beneath Gong Gong, and I am respected by every generation of Gong Gong!" The Flood Dragon King sneered with a dark cold face, "I was keeping a low profile, and was being generous. But in the eyes of young creatures like you, I have be weak and soft. How dare you cast yourscivious eyes on my daughter?!"

    The sky turned white, and so did the water surface and the surrounding air.

    Icebergs emerged from the air, while chilly wind roared out from between them. The air temperature suddenly dropped to an unbearable level. Surrounded by the awfully cold air, even Ji Hao quivered for a few times in a row!

    Ji Hao was shocked, looking at the Flood Dragon King who had been releasing torrents of frigid airstreams from his body, ¡®Is this the power of the Flood Dragon King?¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    The Flood Dragon King had forcibly separated a small space from Pan Gu world and turned it into a frozen zone, a small world of ice and snow.

    A slight sigh came from the air, then a scrawny silhouette emerged before Xiang Liu Junior. That was Xiang Liu. Standing before Xiang Liu Junior, he seriously bowed to the Flood Dragon King and said, "Flood Dragon King, for my sake, please spare his life... for this time only."

 Chapter 1136: An Unpleasant Conversation

    Chapter 1136: An Unpleasant Conversation

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao silently activated his spirit power. Wave after wave, he sent his spirit power to every corner of this small world which was ruled by the Flood Dragon King.

    Chilly airstreams swished all over the ground. Cold light dazzled, as sharp as des and swords. Icebergs drifted across each other along strange,plicated tracks. asionally, those icebergs would bump against each other and generate soft waves of thunder power, bursting out.

    Ji Hao scanned this mysterious small world with his spirit power and uncovered some basic secrets of it. Silver-blue spell symbols shed swiftly in the air, leaving countless silver-blue light beams that covered this small world.

    These spell symbols were anciently and simply styled,pletely different from all spell symbols Ji Hao knew about. Those spell symbols were not created by the humankind or the non-humankind. These were either prehistorical natural spell symbols or ancient spirit creature spell symbols, or divine spell symbols from the ancient heaven.

    Ji Hao silently memorized these silver-blue spell symbols. In the future, if he could understand them and merge them with his great Dao of Yin, he would certainly gain a further improvement.

    The Flood Dragon King¡¯s voice could suddenly be heard, and this entire small world responded to him. Countless palm-sized, sharp, hexagon-shaped snowkes screamed down from the sky, hovering swiftly around Xiang Liu and Xiang Liu Junior. Those sharp ice kes transformed into a while tornado that wrapped both of them up. These ice kes hit against each other in the air and caused loud metal-ngs. Based on this sound, it was not hard to imagine how strong and sharp these snowkes were.

    "Xiang Liu, cut the crap!" The Flood Dragon King said ndly, "My only child has died. You kill everyst one of your offspring and turn yourself into a childless one like me, and we¡¯ll call it even."

    All Ji Hao¡¯s fine hairs stood straight up, as he quivered instantly in both coldness and shock.

    Yemo Shayi raised his eyebrows and said in a low voice, in surprise, "So aggressive! Back then, when my kind invaded this world, we never encountered this Flood Dragon King on battlefields...Today, I have learned that he surely is a terrifying enemy."

    "I like his style!" said Ji Hao, also in a low voice. "Isn¡¯t he right? Everything that happens in this world should be fair. The Flood Dragon King¡¯s only child is died because of Xiang Liu Junior, so, all Xiang Liu¡¯s offsprings should be buried with the dead. That would be the fairest thing ever."

    Once again, the Flood Dragon King nced at Ji Hao, he slowly nodded. He couldn¡¯t agree with Ji Hao more. As the Flood Dragon King, he never bullied anyone; all he wanted was fairness and justice, nothing more.

    Xiang Liu¡¯s face twisted in anger; his eyes had almost fallen out of his eye sockets. He stared at Ji Hao and shouted, "This is...Marquis Yao Ji Hao, one day, I will tten your Yao Mountain city for what you said today! You¡¯re causing yourself troubles!"

    Ji Hao spread his hands and said in a carefree tone, "Xiang Liu, say that to me after you have dealt with the Flood Dragon King¡¯s fury. Then, if you still have the interest toe visit my Yao Mountain City, you are most wee!"

    Xiang Liu¡¯s face twisted again. Atst, he turned to the Flood Dragon King, grinned bitterly and said, "Flood Dragon King, no one wanted this to happen...This is just a misunderstanding. If you can change your request, I¡¯ll do whatever you want."

    The Flood Dragon King narrowed his eyes and responded coldly, "Good, your children can live, and you kill yourself! My little girl Snow has lost her life, so you are going to give your old life back to me. After you have died, I won¡¯t harm your families."

    Xiang Liu had arge stream of blood choked in his throat. He opened his mouth, and swallowed the blood back down with difficulty.

    Kill all his offsprings or himself? Neither of these two options the Flood Dragon King offered was eptable to Xiang Liu. His scrawny body trembled slightly, while his twisted triangle-shaped eyes sparkled with a green light. He looked the Flood Dragon King and said with an unfriendly tone, "Flood Dragon King, you talk like that, does it mean that you¡¯re not going to give any respect?"

    The Flood Dragon King responded with a deep, ice-cold voice, "Why should I respect you? You don¡¯t want your offsprings to die, but what about my Snow?"

    He didn¡¯t finish his speech; instead, he waved his hands with gging interest and continued ndly, "I don¡¯t like verbal battles, I only like physical battles. Since we¡¯re not having a good conversation, you shall die!"

    The Flood Dragon King raised his head and let out a resonant dragon roar. In the air, fierce cold airstreams condensed into countless ice daggers and other weapons, along with numberless heavily armored warriors. Along with a sky-freezing aura, this ice army marched towards Xiang Liu and Xiang Liu Junior.

    Xiang Liu and Xiang Liu Junior were still wrapped in a tornado of snowkes. All of a sudden, those snowkes darted inward and hacked violently down, raising countless, extremely thin, frigid beams.

    Xiang Liu roared in rage, then shouted, "Flood Dragon King, if you hadn¡¯t isted yourself to get through the natural trial, I would surely flee away once I saw you...But during your ten-thousand-year natural trial, you still dared to attack me with a primordial spirit clone of yours...Don¡¯t me me for being too coldhearted, because I have no choice!"

    An awful stink speedily spread out, strong enough to knock people to the ground. Within a light-green mist, Xiang Liu showed his real face ¡ª A ten-thousand-miles-long, nine-headed serpent!

    Compared to Xiang Liu Junior, whose scales were smooth and clear, whose body was filled with life-force, Xiang Liu was dirty and messy. His mottled scales were covered with a thickyer of sticky fluid. Large amounts of fluid had been oozing out of his scales, flowing to everywhere with that horrible stink.

    Xiang Liu¡¯s real body was withered and wrinkled, looking like an old zombie which was buried in a corroded coffin along with countless decayed corpses for hundreds of years old. He looked rotten, old, withered.

    Ji Hao felt unconformable only because he took a quick nce at Xiang Liu¡¯s real body. He felt soft and powerless, as if he were suddenly a hundred years older. In a panic, Ji Hao made his heart drum for two-hundred times and sent the magical Chaos blood of his to his entire body. In ten whole breaths, Ji Hao finally freed himself from that ¡®old¡¯ feeling.

    All ice weapons and ice warriors darting to Xiang Liu melted into sticky liquid and fell when Xiang Liu showed his real face.

    "Flood Dragon King...A drop of your spirit blood created the family of ice flood dragon in the North Sea. These ice flood dragons are no worse than pure-blood dragons." Xiang Liu opened his nine mouths and said with nine hoarse voices in chorus, "I¡¯ve been thinking about it for tens of thousands of years, if I drank all your spirit blood, how strong will I be?"

    While smirking, Xiang Liu continued with that creepy voice, "But you¡¯re too powerful, and I can¡¯t be your rival. Therefore, I told Xiang Liu Junior to approach from your precious daughter ...What a shame, what a shame! She was such a beautiful girl, but the body was destroyed...Waste, what a waste!"

    The Flood Dragon King stared at Xiang Liu with aplicated look. "I see. Hehe...You miscalcted one thing." said the Flood Dragon King with a deep voice, "Even though I am in the middle of my major natural trial, you still can¡¯t be my rival!"

    Endless cold power gathered towards the Flood Dragon King. The cold power quickly condensed into a tens of thousands of miles long ice flood dragon. The Flood Dragon King gathered the cold power and created a body for himself, then roared thunderously and pounced on Xiang Lu.

 Chapter 1137: Cut Xiang Liu Junior

    Chapter 1137: Cut Xiang Liu Junior

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The air vibrated as strong gales roared.

    Two tens of thousands of miles long enormous creatures coiled their bodies together like crazy lovers. Without casting any magic, and with pure instinctive violence, they bit each other, scratched each other, and soon quaked the earth and the sky.

    Both Xiang Liu and the Flood Dragon King were afraid that they might identally injure their own people because of their world-destroying style of fighting. Therefore, they soon broke the space and rushed up to above the sky to continue their battle. Three-thousand ice flood dragons were left down here to guard the Flood Dragon King¡¯s true body, the one sealed in the giant ice block. Xiang Liu Junior was left down here as well, spurting poisonous gases and venoms.

    Ji Hao chuckled. He sent the Taiji Universe mirror back into his body, then threw a heavy kick on Yuan Li¡¯s back and, sent him to Xiang Liu Junior.

    "Little monkey, if you want to revenge, do it! This thing got your beloved girl killed, so you shall kill him!" Ji Hao shouted while rushing to Xiang Liu Junior along with a clear beam of light, "You do whatever you want, and I¡¯ll help!"

    Yemo Shayi chuckled coldly. He shed across the air, transformed into a thin dark shadow, and quickly merged with Ji Hao¡¯s shadow. Ji Hao was helping Yuan Li, while Yemo Shayi was helping Ji Hao. As a new ve of Ji Hao, Yemo Shayi knew how to ingratiate himself into the master¡¯s favor, and how to earn better treatment for himself and his families.

    In a distance away, eight ice flood dragonmanders nced at Ji Hao and Yuan Li, raised their hands and made a few signs. Instantly, a troop of ice flood dragon warriors trod on cold gales and dashed over, making arge circle in the air to surround Xiang Liu Junior from a distance away.

    These ice flood dragon warriors had shown a very clear attitude ¡ª If Ji Hao and Yuan Li failed to kill Xiang Liu Junior, they would do it themselves; Xiang Liu Junior could never survive, no matter what.

    Nine enormous snakeheads of Xiang Liu Junior had been rampantly releasing poisonous gases and venoms. Crazily, Xiang Liu Junior barked at Yuan Li, "Come! Come fight me! Yuan Li, you stupid water monkey, I bet you can¡¯t harm a hair of mine!"

    Yuan Li roared towards the sky. He was hundreds of meters tall now. Raising that huge iron stick, Yuan Li started a fierce gale as he swung it violently down towards the middle head of Xiang Liu Junior. His long silver fur fluttered in the air,as a strange silver light had been shing across his body. In the sky, twelve silhouettes of Yuan Li suddenly emerged. Each silhouette left shreds of afterimages in the air while shing towards Xiang Liu Junior together.

    Xiang Liu Junior was confused. Yuan Li had brought the extremely negative power under control, for which reason, he was magically nimble and swift, and a master of transformation. In terms of moving speed and transformation skills, Xiang Liu Junior was much weaker than Yuan Li.

    Xiang Liu Junior¡¯s eighteen eyeballs rolled quickly in his eye sockets, but still failed to see Yuan Li¡¯s real body clearly. Hergely opened his mouths and spurt out a stream of venom towards each of the twelve sliver, sparkling silhouettes of Yuan Li, as fast as he could.

    The twelve silhouette faded simultaneously while Yuan Li silently popped out from behind one of the heads of Xiang Liu Junior and thudded his meters thick iron stick thunderously on that giant head while raising a strong gust of wind.

    Scales shattered and blood sshed; that head of Xiang Liu Junior was nearly blown up. The skin and scales were gone, exposing his dark-green skull. This strike of Yuan Li was extremely violent, as it created a hundred-meters wide, spider-like series of cracks on Xiang Liu Junior¡¯s head.

    Brain and blood sprayed out from those cracks on Xiang Liu Junior¡¯s head. The destructive pain squeezed streams of tears out of all eighteen eye sockets of his simultaneously. He screamed in pain, madly swinging nine giant heads and swaying his long tail, whipping the water surface along with a shrill swishing noise.

    Yuan Li moved swiftly. Like a ghost, he was shing around Xiang Liu Junior, dodging every crazy attackunched by him. The poisonous gases couldn¡¯t touch him, neither could those venoms. Xiang Liu Junior¡¯s nine heads quickly incanted spells,unching thunderbolts, dark ice, flood, raging fire and all kinds of fierce attacks. But still, he failed to touch even a hair of Yuan Li.

    Xiang Liu Junior was strong and talented; in any battlefield, Xiang Liu Junior could be powerful enough to destroy a heavily armored army with his real body. However, Yuan Li, this nimble water ape, was his invincible opponent. Yuan Li was way too agile; with the extremely negative power, he could hide and move in an unpredictable way. No matter how hard Xiang Liu Junior tried, he could not bring Yuan Li any harm.

    Yuan Li¡¯srge iron stick started another fierce gale, roaring towards Xiang Liu Junior over and over again, until Xiang Liu Junior was covered in wounds. His scales were shattered, and muscles were torn apart; in many areas of his body, squirming internal organs and dark-green bones were exposed.

    Within a couple of breaths, Xiang Liu Junior was already injured severely. Yuan Li bashed straight on his few mouths and broke countless teeth of his. That made Xiang Liu Junior hiss towards the sky in pain, with tears sshing out of his eyes like fountains.

    "Yuan Li! You coward! Don¡¯t dodge! Fight me with your strength!" Xiang Liu Junior screamed, "Why are you leaping around? You¡¯re not a man! You¡¯re not a decent man! You dare not to fight me face to face!"

    Yuan Li continued bashing Xiang Liu Junior¡¯s body with his iron stick, with a dark face.

    Ji Hao had been watching from aside. Hearing Xiang Liu Junior, heughed out loud. Then, he pulled out the Taiji divine sword, opened his mouth, and breathed a stream of extremely negative power onto it. Instantly, the eight-feet-long sword started expanding speedily, reaching hundreds of meters long within a blink of an eye. By now, this giant sword was perfect for Yuan Li¡¯s hundreds of meters tall body.

    Ji Hao pushed the sword to Yuan Li, along with a cold beam of light.

    Ji Haoughed again and said, "Yuan Li, why don¡¯t you fight him with your strength? I¡¯m lending you my sword, do it!"

    Yuan Li dropped hisrge iron stick, which had no other advantages other than being heavy, then swung his arm backward and caught the sword. Gripping the sword hilt with both hands, Yuan Li burst with a resonant roar, then hacked down towards a head of Xiang Liu Junior.

    Ji Hao had injected a supreme sword intent that he attained through learning Yu Yu¡¯s sword art, into the sword. When Yuan Li wielded the sword, the hundreds of meters long sword released a tens of miles long sword light which split the air as it descended.

    Xiang Liu Junior excitedly stared at Yuan Li, who finally decided to fight him face to face. He put his nine heads together and released thunderbolts, venoms, poisonous gases and all kinds of attacks together, creating a nine-colored torrent that swooshed towards the sword.

    A gleam of light shed across the sword. As the Yu Yu sword intent spread out, the nine-colored torrent copsed and transformed into dense, dark mist, which drifted away along the wind.

    The sword light dazzled, then a loud puffing noise could be heard; A sharp sword power could be sensed everywhere while Xiang Liu Junior was chopped into thousands of pieces by Yuan Li with a single hack.

    The Taiji divine sword was so powerful that even his soul didn¡¯t manage to flee before it was shredded along with his body.

    From the higher sky, Xiang Liu¡¯s furious roar descended, "Yuan Li! You¡¯re killing yourself!"

    Ji Haoughed out loud. He swiftly grabbed back the Taiji divine sword, then dragged Yuan Li and walked straight away.

 Chapter 1138: A Philosophical Problem

    Chapter 1138: A Philosophical Problem

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao dragged Yuan Li back into the water city. Yuan Li¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t clear at the moment.

    Countless water-kind creatures had still been crazily rushing to the altar, which had the dragon blood pill ced on it. More and more powerful, oddly shaped water-kind creatures emerged, such as three-headed flying fishes, seven-tailed water snakes, a water centipede with eighteen wings, mountain-huge smanders... These water-kind spirit creatures were weird-looking, and their powers were strange and rare as well. If this area was a real battlefield, Ji Hao¡¯s elite human force would definitely suffer severe damage.

    However, facing the Pan Gu Defense magic formation, these water-kind spirit creatures didn¡¯t manage to harm even a single human warrior. They could only rush to the dragon blood pill through the path that Ji Hao built on purpose, and suffer violent attacksunched by human warriors. Magus Pce Magi had spread all kinds of magic poisons and cast fierce spells in the water city, making countless water-kind spirit creatures fall on their way to the dragon blood pill.

    When Ji Hao returned to the city, Yu Mu had been shouting loudly, directing over a hundred Magus Kings to drag a three-hundred-mile-long dragon whale into the city with some solid difficulties.

    Large groups of human warriors rushed up like a group of ants. They peeled this divine-level dragon whale, pulled out its tendons, then chopped it intorge pieces and delivered into the storage. A few Magi Pce Magi followed them into the storage. Soon, a strong cold power came from the storage, as these Magi cast a magic and froze the entire ce. Thus, the meat of the dragon whale could be stored for at least half a year, without going bad.

    Water-kind spirit creatures rushed up wave after wave, while human warriors killed them one by one. Yu Mu led the group of Magus Kings and dragged those giant ones into the city, cleaning and chopping them up.

    Ji Hao felt that this ce didn¡¯t look like a battlefield. Instead, it looked like an enormous ughterhouse, and those water-kind spirit creatures were animals to be ughtered. They had been giving their own lives away, trying pretty hard to serving as a food resource, easing the pressure of this water city.

    "Greediness is an original sin!" Ji Hao dragged Yuan Li and stood on a watchtower, looking around. Next, Ji Hao flicked his wrist and sent out three streams of sword power that smashed the heads of threerge water-kind spirit creatures, who were about to reach the altar. Killing the three spirit creatures right on the spot, Ji Hao turned around and pped on Yuan Li¡¯s face for twice, not so heavily.

    "Oi,e back,e back! This is not a peaceful time. Look at you now, you could be chopped into pieces by the enemies at any time!" Ji Hao stared at Yuan Li and said. Seeing Yuan Li¡¯s eyeballs starting to roll slowly, Ji Hao sneered and said, "If I didn¡¯t promise..." While snorting, Ji Hao continued, "I would leave you to die, little monkey."

    Yuan Li¡¯s eyeballs rolled slowly in his eye sockets. Suddenly, he cried out loud like a baby, "Snow...Snow is dead!"

    Ji Hao looked at Yuan Li and shook his head. Spirit creatures were so different from human beings. Yuan Li was a thousand years old at least. How could he still be like a twelve-year-old boy? Those powerful human beings who had lived for over a thousand years, which one of them wasn¡¯t extremely sly and wily?

    Spirit creatures were born with especially long life spans, but their intelligence development was awfully slow. Therefore, Yuan Li was over a thousand years old, yet was still like a little boy.

    "You¡¯ve already avenged her. You killed Xiang Liu Junior yourself, so why are you still crying?" Ji Hao pped Yuan Li once again and said, "Pull yourself together. You have a life to live. In the future, you will meet many nice girls. Probably, you will have a bunch of tiny monkeys with one, or a few of them!"

    Ji Hao looked at Yuan Li, who was still crying heartbreakingly. He even wanted to say something like ¡®beautiful flowers are all over the world, don¡¯t waste your entire life on one¡¯, tofort Yuan Li.

    With warm tears flowing out of his eye sockets, Yuan Li looked at Ji Hao with red eyes and stuttered, "I don¡¯t want other girls, I only want Snow. I, I only want her..." Yuan Li was even choked with sobs. "Ever since I was little, she was my only friend. Only she yed with me...She, she...Damn you, Xiang Liu Junior!"

    Ji Hao spread his hands helplessly and said, "Xiang Liu Junior, you killed him yourself. As for that girl Snow...Her father is a powerful man. He will bring her back to life sooner orter. Her spirit pearl is fine, isn¡¯t it? As long as her father finds her a beautiful female dragon body, she can merge her spirit pearl with that new body and live again!"

    Yuan Li paused, looked at Ji Hao, and sobbed, "But by then, will Snow still be the same girl?:

    Ji Hao rubbed his smooth, beardless chin, and looked at Yuan Li in a profound way as he asked a question which would be the cause of countless arguments of generations of water ape, "Do you love Snow¡¯s body or her soul?"

    This was such an abstruse philosophical question. It struck Yuan Li¡¯s heart like a thunderbolt and dispelled the dark clouds in his heart, letting Ji Hao¡¯s smile shine into his heart like the sun, warming his soul. He gripped Ji Hao¡¯s hand tight andughed loudly, "I like Snow¡¯s kindness and gentleness, of course!"

    "Then you love her soul!" Ji Hao looked at Yuan Li seriously and continued, "You are an honest ¡®philosopher¡¯. Through her beauty, you believed in the nature of love. Little monkey, you¡¯re amazing! I admire people like you!"

    pping hard on Yuan Li¡¯s shoulder, Ji Haoughed, "So, don¡¯t¡¯ cry, stay alive. Do you remember what you promised me? From on now, you¡¯re under mymand. Cheer up, get ready for the war!"

    Yuan Li puffed out his chest, but paused briefly, and asked another question, "Flood Dragon King will find Snow a nice body, right?"

    Ji Hao looked at Yuan Li¡¯s cautious face, then speechlessly patted his own forehead, and evilly threw a question back, "If the Flood Dragon King only found Snow a male dragon body...Would you still love her?"

    Standing behind Ji Hao, Yemo Shayi quivered slightly, then fixed his three weirdly sparkling eyes on Yuan Li.

    Yuan Li was lost in his thought. He knitted his eyebrows, with his ape face twisted like a dried apple.

    After a long while, Yuan Li responded seriously, "I love Snow¡¯s soul! Even if she bes a male dragon, so what?"

    On the watchtower, an Eastern Wastnd archer had his bow pulled open, prepared to release an arrow. But on hearing Yuan Li, for the very first time, his hands trembled and his arrow missed the target. The arrow swished across the air, and even brushed against the face of another human warrior who was standing on the ground.

    On the watchtower, the atmosphere had be extremely weird. A few archers turned around from time to time, looking at Yuan Li from head to toe, as if he were a ¡®truly brave man¡¯. Human beings living in this era were mostly simple-minded and traditional. Hearing Yuan Li say stunning words like that, those archers were all amazed.

    As the starter of this, Ji Hao stared at Yuan Li in shock. He quivered, thenughed embarrassedly. He silently turned around while frowning, and stared straight at those water-kind spirit creatures down below, which had been crazily rushing towards the city.

    Ji Hao really wanted to know what Wuzhi Qi would do if he found out these mental changes Yuan Li had. Would he want to kill Ji Hao?

    A long distance away, on the water surface, countless enormous water boas raised their heads high. Some of these water boas had two heads, some had three, and some even had six to eight heads. These enormous boas released poisonous mist from their jaws and screamed shrilly, while marching to the city in fury.

 Chapter 1139: Flowing Poison, Without an End

    Chapter 1139: Flowing Poison, Without an End

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Because of Xiang Liu Junior¡¯s death, a spirit boa army started a life-risking charge towards Ji Hao¡¯s water city.

    The city was guarded by the Pan Gu bell. As the final result of the life-risking charge started by those spirit boas, warriors under Ji Hao¡¯smand had been eating roasted boas, boiled boas, air-dried boas, and all kinds of boa meat for half a month.

    The Dragon Blood Drunk pill had still been emitting an attractive aroma on the altar. Tempted by the pill, countless water-kind creatures risked their lives and marched to Ji Hao¡¯s water city. Waves of water-kind spirit creatures rushed up, only to be killed.

    The water surface around Ji Hao¡¯s water city had already be a pool of blood, a hell, because a thousands of miles wide area was dyed red by the blood of those water-kind creatures. Countless violent water-kind spirit creatures soaked in the blood-water, sensing the strong blood scent from the battlefield. Their eyes turned glowing red, as they seemed to lose their mind.

    During the past few days, Ji Hao took out Yu Yu¡¯s full-body portrait once again and introduced Yuan Li to Yu Yu. As a water ape, Yuan Li learned to use the extremely negative power; without a doubt, he was extraordinarily talented. Yu Yu delightedly took Yuan Li as his disciple, and gifted him the Great World Scripture, which was specially created for spirit apes and monkeys to cultivate themselves. Meanwhile, Yu Yu also gave Yuan Li a pre-world dragon staff.

    Within a couple of days, Yuan Li had already started to understand things in the Great World Scripture. Every time he wielded that dragon staff, faintly audible dragon roars would rise into the sky, and hundreds of silhouettes of dragons would hover around him to protect him. Moreover, with the staff, he could now create natural thunderbolts and fire to attack his enemies. This powerful dragon staff was now being held in Yuan Li¡¯s arms all day long; from time to time, he would look at the staff while giggling.

    It seemed that Yuan Li had already recovered from the emotional blow that Snow¡¯s death brought him. Ji Hao silently criticized his heartlessness, while letting Yuan Li freely wander in the city, without exercising too much control over him.

    In the headquarters tent, all elders and high-grademanders gathered up, with numerous official documents that came from Pu Ban City passing around in their hands. From time to time, an elder would sigh, or amander would curse out loud.

    Ji Hao caught the attentions of those water-kind armies which had been heading south. As a result, the heavy pressure suffered by the flood-control troops under Si Wen Ming¡¯smand was eased instantly. A few flood-control troops had already opened a few channels around Pu Ban City, and the excessive water power started to be drawn away by the great flood-control magic formation which was formed by those channels. Although the flood had still been roaring on the ground, the dense dark clouds in the sky had already begun fading.

    Currently, people in Pu Ban City could see the sunlight for a couple of hours every seven to eight days, which was already amazing.

    What made those elders sigh andmanders curse out was the casualty number of human beings recorded in those official documents. In many areas around Pu Ban City, numerous viges were swallowed by the flood entirely, with almost no survivors.

    Those water-kind spirit creatures, who had upied all rivers, streams, andkes, had still been attacking those flood-control troops. Even single day, warriors in all flood-control troops had to fight desperately. Each day, arge number of human warriors would fall on battlefields.

    What was even more infuriating was that by now, not only water-kind creatures were in the water-kind armies, human warriors from Northern Wastnd ns had started emerging as well, and those human warriors were mostlymanders.

    Not too many water-kind spirit creatures knew how to use their brains. Instead, most of them relied on their bloodthirsty instincts. However, unlike before, led by those elite Northern Wastnd warriors, those water-kind spirit creatures were well-organized now. That allowed them to cause greater damage to the flood-control troops. Over ten marquises and earls were unfortunately encircled by water-kind armies, but the other human forces failed to rescue them timely, and all had fallen already.

    Earl Hao Si Ling was a neighbor of Ji Hao, as his territory was right next to the Yao Mountain territory. He was also encircled by a water-kind army earlier; fortunately, a human troop nearby rescued him timely, destroyed the encirclement, and saved Si Ling from the water-kind army. Nevertheless, Si Ling was injured by an unknown poison. His body remained unharmed, yet his soul was damaged. He was a brave earl days ago, but now, he had be a mentally handicapped man who couldn¡¯t even take care himself!

    "Emperor Shun clearly said that it was lucky that we managed to stall the main force of the water-kind."

    Ji Hao pointed to the north and said with a dark face, "If we failed to get them stuck in here and let them go straight down to south, I¡¯m afraid the flood-control mission would be even more difficult. But in these days, I believe you have all seen that those water-kind creaturesing from the north are endless. If we make any mistake in here, an unpredictable disaster might be caused."

    Hao Tao sat beside Ji Hao. With that typical serious face of his, he slowly said, "People, we have toe up with a n. How can we teach these water-kind creatures a heavy lesson."

    Sighing slightly, Hao Tao showed a faintly sensible tiredness, that seemed toe straight from his heart, while he continued, "To be honest, I don¡¯t want my children to live in a world that is ruled by the water-kind...Back in the ancient times, before those legendary powerful human beings were born, human beings lived as preys of the other creatures. We didn¡¯t live through that miserable era, but the elderly ones had always been telling stories about it, that we¡¯ve all heard."

    The headquarters tent fell into a deathly silence.

    Back in the ancient times, not long after the humankind was created, many living creatures fed on human beings; even thinking about that miserable life could make people shiver. If Gong Gong seeded, the world became a water realm, and those brutal water-kind creatures would be the owners of this world. The lives of modern human beings might be even more miserable than the lives of those ancient human beings!

    "We have toe up with a n. How can we destroy those evil creatures for good?" A Kua Fu Family warriormander drummed his own head, causing heavy and rumbling thuds, that even shocked the rest of people.

    Abruptly, a magic poison master, whose skin was covered by colorful tattoos of all kinds of poisonous bugs and cruel spell symbols, coughed loudly and said, "Marquis Yao, I think by raising the flood, those water-kind creatures are actuallymitting suicide. The water is the best carrier of magic poisons. If we can make enough magic poisons..."

    A master healer interrupted him with knitted eyebrows and said, "Elder Bug, the magic poison is a good idea, but hundreds of billions of water-kind creatures are surrounding the city now. How many materials we need to make the giant amount of magic poison?" While speaking, a strong herbal aroma was released from this healer¡¯s body.

    With a scary-looking face, which was also covered in colorful tattoos, Elder Bug chuckled, gritted his teeth and murmured to respond, "These years, I¡¯ve been studying the mixed magic poisons concocted from gue viruses and blood poisons...One single drop of blood can activate the magic poison I made. As long as one water-kind spirit creature is killed by it, my magic poison will be able to spread."

    All people in the tent quivered instantly.

    Ji Hao frowned and asked in a deep voice, "Elder Bug, if the magic poison you made is truly so powerful, why did you never mention it?"

    Elder Bug spread his hands, helplessly looked at Ji Hao, and answered, "Marquis Yao, the only problem about this mixed magic poison I made is that I can release it, but I can¡¯t take it back. In other words, once I release it, I won¡¯t be able to control it¡¯s spreading area, neither do I have an antidote. Possibly..."

    Ji Hao¡¯s face twitched instantly. The suggestion Elder Bug made turned out to be an irreversible killing n.

 Chapter 1140: Poison Attack

    Chapter 1140: Poison Attack

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    That uncontroble mixed magic poison was surely not appropriate to use. However, the suggestion Elder Bug made, of attacking the water-kind armies with widely effective magic poisons, was approved by everyone else.

    Before this elite force left Pu Ban City, all kinds of supplies were well prepared, especially medicines and magic herbs. Ji Hao even brought some thousands of years old, strong herbs from the Magi Pce.

    Elder Bug was from the Magi Pce. He had no children or other families; he focused on making and detoxifying magic poisons for his entire life. He was a top-grade master of magic poison in the Magi Pce.

    Ji Hao gave his order, and allowed Elder Bug to use all herbs and medicines in storage, and put all Magi, who were good at magic medicine or magic poison concocting, under hismand. Within a couple of hours, Elder Bugs and those Magi made a vat of water-clear magic medicine, which had a faint refreshing aroma. This was a pure ¡®blood poison¡¯ named ¡®Girl¡¯s Heart¡¯ by Elder Bug, which represented the idea of ¡®strong and determined, never giving up¡¯.

    Ji Hao and all elders and high-grademanders ran a quick discussion, then selected tens of warriors, who each took a bowl of ¡®Girl¡¯s Heart¡¯. They carefully brought it to all four sides of the city wall and poured in the water outside.

    Once the clear poison was poured into the water, the blood umted around the city began boiling slowly. The blood had umted around the city for a big half a month, and was already dark, almost solid. But, under the effect of the poison, the blood melted speedily, and its color turned vivid again.

    The color of the blood changed quickly. On the water surface, in tens of areas where the poison poured in, the vivid color of the blood was spreading rapidly. Countless water-kind spirit creatures crowded the vividly colored blood while releasing water streams and cold power.

    The storm-like waves of arrow, which had been releasing by archers on watchtowers, suddenly stopped. The ear-piercing swishing noises caused by those arrows disappeared, and even the roars of those water-kind spirit creatures near the city had faded as well.

    This sudden quietness brought everyone in the city an emptiness in their hearts. Something bad seemed to be happening.

    All of a sudden, shrill howls of water-kind spirit creatures could be heard. Ji Hao stood on a watchtower and witnessed thousands of spirit creatures twitch and fall. Their bodies melted quickly. Their shields, fish scales, snake scales, dragon scales, all melted in the vividly colored blood.

    The ¡®Girls¡¯ Heart¡¯ created by Elder Bug worked effectively. The strong poison spread to a thousand miles away in no time. Within this area, all water-kind spirit creatures in the water were affected, and none of them survived. Except for a few enormous spirit creatures, who had been proudly treading on watery clouds and floating in the air, all the others within this area were killed by the ¡®Girl¡¯s Heart¡¯, melting rapidly in the water. Within a few breaths, over ny percent of water-kind spirit creatures at senior-level or below were turned into puddles of sticky blood.

    Spirit Creatures¡¯ screams could be heard wave after wave, which made people¡¯s scalps numb. Outside the city, on the vividly red water surface, countless corroded skin pieces, scales, and shells rolled. At first nce, this ce looked like a blood pool in hell.

    "This vat of blood poison has killed so many water-kind creatures within such a short span of time. Even if we send out all warriors in this city to kill, it would still require three days to kill all those water-kind creatures." Ji Hao held his hands behind his body and said calmly, "But, Elder Bug, this blood poison..."

    Elder Bug bent his body and gripped the fence of the watchtower with his eyes fixed on the water surface while carefully observing the effect of the poison. Hearing Ji Hao¡¯s worrying tone, he responded with a deep voice, "Marquis Yao, don¡¯t worry. This ¡®Girl¡¯s Heart¡¯ I created only has a short-term effect. It¡¯s strong indeed, but its effect will fade naturally after twenty-four hours. It won¡¯t spread to further areas, so no need to worry about that."

    Crooking his fingers and drawing a few lines in the air, Elder Bug continued confidently, "We have twenty-four hours, enough for the ¡®Girls¡¯ Heart¡¯ to spread to eight-thousand miles away. Then, all water-kind creatures we can see now will be dead!"

    Before Elder Bug finished, from a water-kind army in a thousand miles away, tens of toad-shaped, dark-green-colored creatures suddenly leaped out. Each of these toads had tens of centipede-like long legs under its green belly. The skins of these toads were covered in different colored pustules, from which, thin streams of venom had been spurting out from time to time. These toads croaked towards the sky, then each took a deep breath, instantly expanding their hundreds of meters long body to the size of mountains.

    These enormous, oddly shaped toads started twitching intensely, while the pustules on their skins sted one after another. Sticky streams of venom sshed out and fell into the water like a heavy rain.

    The colorful venoms didn¡¯t stink; instead, they had refreshing herbal aromas. Falling into the water, the colorful venoms started to merge, and turned as clear and transparent as the ¡®Girl¡¯s Heart¡¯ atst, then spread speedily as well.

    A faintly visible glisten appeared on the water surface, which quickly surrounded the area affected by the ¡®Girl¡¯s heart¡¯.

    A sizzling noise could be heard without an end, while the two types of strong poisons neutralized and devoured each other in the water. The tens of toads croaked loudly, sounding happy and satisfied. They croaked and leaped on the water surface for a while, then opened their mouthparts and sucked deeply. Followed their moves, five-colored mist streams rose from the water and drifted into their mouths.

    "They feed on poisons!" Elder Bug frowned, murmured to himself, "Since the slightly toxic rain started falling, I¡¯ve been worrying that, among these water-kind creatures, some might be used to living in a highly toxic environment."

    "I turned to be right. These creatures neutralized the ¡®Girl¡¯s Heart with their own venoms, then turned the power of the ¡®Girl¡¯s Heart¡¯ to their own." continued Elder Bug, "Gong Gong found such a toxic world and raised a group of poisonous water-kind creatures there. I¡¯m afraid that before he started this war, he was well-prepared for all kinds of magic poisons created by the Magi Pce."

    Ji Hao frowned as well. These creatures fed on poisons...

    If Gong Gong selected a toxic world on purpose, and raised arge group of water-kind creatures who lived on poisons, he indeed had a long-term vision, and his n would truly be unpredictable.

    From all directions, those toads¡¯ venoms approached the city, and quickly purified the blood umted around the city. The vividly red blood turned water-clear. The strong poison contained in the blood was devoured by the tens of toads, after which, the power vibrations they released grew stronger and stronger. Atst, each of these toads had turned three times stronger than before.

    The ¡®Girl¡¯s Heart¡¯ was cleaned, but the number of water-kind creatures around the city was still huge. They roared excitedly and continued rushing to the city, towards the dragon blood pill.

    "Marquis Yao, if we truly want to destroy all these water-kind creatures, I¡¯m afraid, we have to use something evil."

    Elder Bug looked at Ji Hao with hesitation, "That mixed magic poison will be effective, I assume. It¡¯s a mixture of gue viruses and blood poisons...But, I can¡¯t control it."

    Ji Hao frowned again, lost in his thoughts.

 Chapter 1141: â€˜Natural Disasterâ€™

    Chapter 1141: ¡®Natural Disaster¡¯

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The headquarters tent was crowded with people. Elders and high-grademanders from all ns surrounded a square table.

    ced in the middle of the iron square table was a palm-sized jade te, and on the ce, a thumb-sized drop of ck blood had been squirming slowly, like a living creature.

    Ji Hao sat beside the table with his eyebrows knitted, eyes narrowed, as he stared at this drop of mixed magic poison, called ¡®Natural Disaster¡¯, created by Elder Bug. Elder Bug named this magic poison as ¡¯Natural Disaster¡¯; it was not hard to tell how terrifying this poison was, even in the eyes of Elder Bug.

    ording to Elder Bug, this ¡®Natural Disaster¡¯ had the features of both gue viruses and blood poisons. It spread fast, with a long incubation period, and was iparably virulent. Both the fleshy body and the soul of a living creature could be destroyed by it within a short span of time. More terrifyingly, ¡®Natural Disaster¡¯ could grow rapidly; the more living creatures it devoured, the faster it would grow, and the stronger it would be. It could even mutate in a short period.

    Because of the high probability of mutation, Elder Bug honestly told everyone that he didn¡¯t have an antidote for it. Based on the level of research in this area, not a single Magus in the Magi Pce was capable enough to create an antidote for the ¡®Natural Disaster¡¯.

    A thick turtle shell was paved under the jade ce. The mottled ancient turtle shell was carved with tens of sealing magic spell symbols, releasing a strong sealing power, preventing the ¡®Natural Disaster¡¯ from leaking out.

    The ck blood drop slowly flew on the jade te. All of a sudden, an extremely thin stream of ck blood darted towards Ji Hao, who was the nearest to it, along with a dark dim beam of light. Followed a slight sizzling noise, the thin stream of blood flew up for about a foot high, then an electric bolt struck down from the air. Hit by the electric bolt, the blood beam turned into a strand of dark smoke immediately.

    The blood drop slightly squirmed on the jade te, then the dark smoke drifted back down, and merged again with the drop.

    "What a strong corrosive power!" A Master from the Magus Pce said with a dry voice, "Elder Bug, all these years...You didn¡¯t waste your time! If we truly release this thing, those water-kind creatures will surely die out. But, I¡¯m afraid our humankind will also..."

    Elder Bug sat by the other side of the table, facing Ji Hao, as he murmured with a bitter look, "I created this thing for those non-humankind beings. The recipe is not yet perfect...Here is my original idea. You see, a human being only has two eyes, and none of us has the third eye. Therefore, this ¡¯Natural Disaster¡¯ I created is aimed at the third, forth, fifth eyes of those non-humankind beings."

    Knocking the table with his knuckles, Elder Bug continued a bit excitedly, "A human being only has one pair of eye, but why do those non-humankind beings have three, four, even five eyes? As we can imagine, they are different from us at the bloodline level. Based on the bloodline differences between the humankind and the non-humankind, if the ¡®Natural Disaster¡¯ can be effective only to them..."

    Ji Hao¡¯s scalp numbed when hearing Elder Bug. He stared at Elder Bug, and felt that his entire body was ice-cold.

    What an old freak! He created such a scary magic potion, and he created the concept of a gic virus! If he had enough time, he might truly seed! After all, those Magi Pce Magi had strong spirit powers, with which, they created powerful yet strange magics and spells. ording to Ji Hao¡¯s previous life memories, not even theter generations were as good as them. Who could tell for sure that Elder Bug won¡¯t be able to create a new version of ¡®Natural Disaster¡¯, only effective against the non-humankind?

    "It¡¯s just too dangerous."

    The ck blood drop in the jade te abruptly stated squirming quickly and intensely. The blood drop reached out tens of thin tentacles, fiercely towards those elders andmanders in the surroundings. Obviously, the senses of life-force released from the bodies of these people attracted the blood drop, and made this small drop of magic poison attack like the craziest wild dog.

    The sizzling noise could be heard again, while tiny thunderbolts emerged from the air and crushed those blood tentacles. Strands of ck smoke merged back into the drop, which was much smaller than before. The drop grewrge slowly. Meanwhile, on the surface of the drop, extremely thin and faded electric bolts emerged.

    "It...It seems to have some immunity to the thunder power, doesn¡¯t it?" Ji Hao looked at Elder Bug and asked in shock.

    "Hm, ording to my design, if we allow this magic poison to develop freely, and give it enough time to grow and mutate, in the future, thunder, fire, ice, acid, none of these would be able to do any harm to it."

    Elder Bug looked at the ck blood drop affectionately, as if it were a child of his, then continued, "Back in the Magi Pce, After I tested the ¡®Natural Disaster¡¯s power with a non-humankind being, I would destroy the corpse in an hour, tops. Otherwise...Even I don¡¯t know how terrifying it will be!"

    No one in the tent said a word, and everybody stared straight at Elder Bug.

    A long whileter, Tao Sha asked with a dry voice, "Old dude, you, you... you yed with such a scary thing in the Magi Pce?"

    Elder Bug showed the whites of his eyes to Tao Sha in speechlessness, then responded coldly, "I know what I¡¯ve been doing...Did anything happen in all these years? If anything did happen, I would be the first to die. What are you all afraid of?"

    Many people in the tent had cold sweat oozing out of their heads. Even though they hadn¡¯t witnessed the true power of the ¡®Natural Disaster¡¯, by merely hearing Elder Bug, they all learned how powerful it was. This old man, how had actually been studying such a terrifying thing in the Magi Pce, which was also the core of Pu Ban City...If it ever leaked out, Pu Ban City would have be a deadnd, wouldn¡¯t it?

    Unlike those people, Ji Hao was carefree towards Elder Bug¡¯s behaviors, as he had seen many people much crazier than Elder Bug in his previous life.

    Staring at the ¡®Natural Disaster¡¯ for a while, Ji Hao said, "This thing, Elder Bug, let me keep it for now. Don¡¯t use this scary thing, unless we have to. Who knows what true disaster it might cause?"

    Narrowing his eyes, Ji Hao continued in a nd tone, "But if those water-kind creatures truly don¡¯t know when to stop, and if we¡¯re really desperate one day, even if the poison will spread in the world for ten-thousand years...even if we die together with them, no one can me us."

    The others in the tent remained silent.

    Die together?

    Will this flood really push the humankind into that kind of despairing situation? Gong Gong¡¯s water-kind armies, and those Northern Wastnd ns, were they qualified enough to push this whole thing to the point that the humankind would even decide to die together with them?

    A quick series of footsteps came from the outside. Following that, Feng Xing lifted the door curtain and rushed in. With a dark face, he said hurriedly, "Elders,manders, things aren¡¯t good. Just now, I sawrge groups of human warriore from the south. By now, they¡¯re yelling at those water-kind spirit creatures surrounding this city."

    Ji Hao paused shortly, then wielded his hand. A light screen emerged in the air, showing the water-kind armies outside the city.

    As Feng Xing said, a heavily armored human troop with at least ten-thousand elite warriors mounted on horned carps rushed into the crowd of water-kind spirit creatures. The leader of this troop was holding a dark tablet, shouting at those enormously shaped spirit creatures.

    Before, all water-kind creatures had been crazily pouncing to the city. But now, ny percent of them stopped, paused in where they were.

 Chapter 1142: Yu Mu Volunteers

    Chapter 1142: Yu Mu Volunteers

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Those water-kind armies around the city had been madly attacking Ji Hao¡¯s water city like headless chickens, for nearly a month. But at the moment, they were back in order. Hundreds of enormous spirit creatures roared towards the city from long distances away, reluctant to give up. Meanwhile, countless oddly shaped smaller sized spirit creatures trod on waves and cursed Ji Hao¡¯s whole family with the dirtiestnguages they knew. Followed muffled drums, all water-kind spirit creatures lined up orderly, and started moving south.

    The human troop with dark armors and horned carps floated on the water surface, staring at Ji Hao¡¯s city with unfriendly faces. Ji Hao stood on the fence wall, also staring at them seriously and coldly.

    Many people in this city knew the leader of this troop. His name was Meng Da; he was a warrior from the Dragon Carp n, Northern Wastnd, and in Pu Ban City, he was a famous brave warrior.

    Since the flood came, only water-kind creatures had been running rampantly all over the world, but human beings from Northern Wastnd ns hadn¡¯t yet shown their faces in public, till now. Today, Meng Da came straight to Ji Hao¡¯s city like that, and brought those messy water-kind armies back in order, forcing them to continue heading south.

    "They quitted pretending!" Feng Xing stood behind Ji Hao and said with an inclination tounch an arrow, "Idiots from the north, it seems that they¡¯ve made up their minds to follow Gong Gong. They truly quitted pretending...Shall I give him an arrow?"

    Ji Hao slowly nodded. He pulled out a ¡®wolf tooth¡¯ arrow and gripped the arrow with both hands, sending streams of melted-gold-like light into it. The silver-white arrow was instantly covered in golden patterns, and those feather-like patterns gradually turned clearer. Soon, the entire arrow turned golden.

    A strong heat was released from the arrow, as Ji Hao handed it to Feng Xing.

    Feng Xing took over the arrow, then immediately showed his teeth in pain. The arrow shaft burned his palm. Even as a Divine Magus, his palm was burned severely, that by now, the smoke had wrapped his palm up, while an aroma of grilling meat started spreading in the air.

    Surrounding Ji Hao, all elders, andmanders stared at him in shock.

    Ji Hao had only infused a slight part of his power into the arrow, but the arrow was already hot enough to burn the palm of a Divine Magus!

    With a low voice, Tao Sha murmured, "This kid, what a freak he is. How old is he now? Even my youngest grandson is about ten years older than him...Is he a Supreme Magus already? It can¡¯t be possible!"

    "It hurts!" Feng Xing shouted deeply in pain, holding that scorching hot arrow. He hurriedly put the arrow on his bowstring, sent all of his power into his bow, then slowly pulled the bow open.

    A wolf roar rose into the sky. The golden wolf roar darted forward, leaving a sharp and dazzling golden beam in the sky.

    Meng Da was around thirty miles away from the city wall, but the arrow Feng Xing released shed straight to him in no time. No one knew the name of the strange archery skill Feng Xing used, because when the arrow reached to Meng Da¡¯s chest, a strong gust of wind suddenly flew out of it and the arrow abruptly split up, turning into tens of hazy arrow silhouettes.

    Only one of these silhouettes was the real arrow.

    Meng Da was a Divine Magus, but human Magi never cultivated their souls. Therefore, not even Divine Magi could release their spirit power. Instead, he could only differentiate those hazy arrow silhouettes with his own eyes.

    Roaring loudly, Meng Da instantly raised a round-shaped shield with his right hand, as his left hand wielded a six-feet-long sharp spear, bashing down towards the tens of silhouettes.

    Those cyan-colored silhouettes shattered, as none was real. Meng Da paused. In the following moment, his right hand suddenly quivered, as his round shield was already prated. Before that, the shield had already released a dark watery light. The shield was punctured easily, and the arrow had gone through his left hand, sinking deeply into his chest.

    Layers of watery light were emitted from his dark armor, shielding Meng Da against the arrow.

    All of a sudden, the essence sun fire Ji Hao put into the arrow sted. A golden fire swept across the area with a radius of miles. Meng Da howled out loud while his armor vaporized instantly. Half of his body was burned into ash, while the other half was sent tens of miles away along with his shrill screams. Shedding blood like rain, Meng Da fled desperately to the south.

    A big half of the troop under Meng Da¡¯smand was covered by the golden fire. The armors worn by those warriors were of much lower quality than Meng Da¡¯s armor. Therefore, five to six thousand elite warriors were all burned into strands of smoke, before they could even burst with a scream.

    "Retreat!"

    While fleeing, Meng Da gasped quickly for air. Wisps of muscle fiber grew out from the edges of his wounds, squirming quickly as he was trying his best to boost up his spirit blood power and heal himself. Nevertheless, streams of essence sun fire lingered in his wounds and burned all new muscles into ashes. His wounds showed no sign of recovering. On the contrary, they had already started to threaten Meng Da¡¯s life.

    "Run! Run!"

    In a panic, Meng Da whined. Hearing his voice, the surviving warriors under hismand hurriedly kicked their wounds. Thousands of horned carps screamed with high-pitched voices and quickly sank into the water, all fleeing south as they stirred up waves of sharp ripples.

    Those water-kind spirit creatures didn¡¯t take another nce at the city; instead, they turned away from the city and continued moving south.

    Ji Hao and all the others clearly understood that once these water-kind spirit creature arrived Pu Ban City, they would join the main water-kind forces stationed in all rivers and streams andkes in or around the city, then start to attack the flood-control troops as hard as they could.

    If the flood never subsided, human beings would always be trapped in small spaces, struggling to survive. If the situation didn¡¯t change, the life-force of the humankind would be ground away bit by bit, and when all human beings were weakened to an extreme point, Gong Gong would enve the entire humankind, without needing the slightest effort.

    They couldn¡¯t allow these water-kind armies to go south as reinforcements. They had to figure out a way to stall these water-kind creatures in the north.

    Ji Hao and those elders andmanders walked back to their own rooms, and worryingly dropped in silence.

    The dragon blood pill had lost its effect. No one knew what Gong Gong promised those water-kind spirit creatures, that allowed them to restrain their strong desires for the dragon blood pill, and head south without taking a nce at the city. Controlled by thoserge spirit creatures, even those smaller ones, which could barely control themselves, never took another nce at the dragon blood pill; not even a tiny shrimp looked at the dragon blood pill again.

    Sitting in the headquarters tent with crossed legs, Ji Hao murmured to himself, "Should I send out the army to fight those water-kind spirit creatures directly?" Soon, he shook his head. Fighting a great battle against so many water-kind spirit creatures on this vast water? Without a doubt, human warriors would fall in disadvantage. Those water-kind spirit creatures were uncountable, but how many warriors did he have? Without the Pan Gu Defense magic formation, how many human warriors would die?

    But with merely this water city, he couldn¡¯t seal these water-kind creatures¡¯ path to the south.

    Ji Hao frowned again, lost in his thoughts.

    The door curtain was lifted. Then, Yu Mu squeezed his meatball-like chubby body in, while gasping quickly. ng! He threw hisrge pot on the ground, and slightly bowed to Ji Hao with difficulty.

    "Ji Hao, let me try!"

    "Try what?" Ji Hao raised his head and asked confusedly.

    "That drop of ¡®Natural Disaster¡¯!" said Yu Mu seriously, "If it¡¯s really a virus-magic poison, let me try! Maybe, I can control it!"

 Chapter 1143: Try the Poison with His Body

    Chapter 1143: Try the Poison with His Body

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The headquarters tent was all quiet. Yemo Shayi silently showed his figure from a dark shadow, looking at Yu Mu confusedly. In his eyes, this life-risking behavior of Yu Mu waspletely against the values of Yu n people. Yu Mu was living a healthy life, so why would he sacrifice himself to protect the others?

    Ji Hao looked at Yu Mu from head to toe.

    He was chubby, white,pletely wrinkle-less. He looked as honest and simple as always, but in his eyes was an inflexible will.

    He looked at Ji Hao and said word by word, "Let me try, if you see me as your brother."

    Ji Hao stood up and took two steps towards Yu Mu. What a giant fatso! He was about three-feet taller than Ji Hao, with a huge belly. Ji Hao¡¯s body had already touched Yu Mu¡¯s belly, but even when he reached his arm out as long as he could, he still failed to pat Yu Mu¡¯s shoulder.

    "Give me a reason!" Ji Hao patted on Yu Mu¡¯s huge belly helplessly, making his fat ripple like water surface; even his cheeks leaped happily.

    "If we can¡¯t stop those water-kind creatures, our flood-control troops won¡¯t be able to focus on their mission. Then, this bloody flood wouldst for a very long period, am I right?" Yu Mu stared at Ji Hao straight in the eyes and asked seriously.

    "You are right." Ji Hao nodded, also looking at Yu Mu in the eyes.

    "Then, many ns won¡¯t be able to survive...Adults will drown in the flood, or be killed by water-kind creatures. Many children will be orphans, or...be killed as well, right?"

    Yu Mu rested his hands on his belly, lowered his eyelids, and continued slowly, "When I was little, I watched non-humankind warriors¡¯ battle beasts bite off the heads of my little brother and little sister. I watched my father be captured and enved, my mother be..."

    Taking a deep breath, Yu Mu continued with a low voice, "If I can kill those bloody water-kind armies by taking a slight risk, the flood will be ovee sooner. This is risky indeed, but I am willing to take it!"

    Yu Mu moved slightly while chuckling. A turbid gray mist rose from his head. The broken Disease God streamer floated in the mist, silently releasing a strong, old, and evil power.

    "And, I have this ancient Disease God streamer. It¡¯s a bit ragged, but it might be able to restrain the ¡®Natural Disaster¡¯." said Yu Mu seriously to Ji Hao, "Besides, even if I failed, you won¡¯t watch me simply die, will you?"

    With a slightly conning face, Yu Mu smirked proudly, washing away the soul-deep shock he brought Ji Hao by saying what he had said just now.

    "Bloody fatso, you do know how to convince people!" Again, Ji Hao pped Yu Mu¡¯s giant belly heavily and said, "Indeed, I won¡¯t watch you die, but you might suffer. The ¡®Natural Disaster¡¯? Are you truly ready?"

    Yu Mu was truly ready.

    The jade te with the ¡®Natural Disaster¡¯ contained in it was now right in front of Yu Mu. The mottled turtle shell beneath the te had a magical yet weak power flowing on its surface, sealing the ¡®Natural Disaster¡¯ and disabling it from leaking out.

    Yu Mu sat before the jade te like a hill. The Disease God streamer released thin streams of gray mist, slowly merging with his body. He carefully took out nine gray-white cbashes, taking out all kinds of strange powders, magic pills, ointments, and liquid medicines from it, putting those where he could easily reach them.

    Ji Hao held his breath and popped out his eyes, watching every move of Yu Mu. In his hands, a detoxifying golden pill concocted by Priest Dachi was ready.

    ¡®Bloody fatso, what the hell did he learn from those old masters in the Magi Pce?¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    Those strange kinds of powders, magic pills, ointments and liquid medicines Yu Mu took out from the nine cbashes, Ji Hao could easily guess that they were used for neutralizing the ¡®Natural Disaster¡¯. But next, Yu Mu took out some other things. Even though Ji Hao was born in the Southern Wastnd jungle and had seen all weird, creepy kinds of things created by Southern Wastnd Maguspriest, he still had his scalp numbed on looking at those other things Yu Mu took out; he even had goosebumps all over his body.

    At first, Yu Mu took out seven blue leeches, which bit on his tender white skin. Soon, blue stripes covered Yu Mu¡¯s eyes, nose, mouth and years. After that, the sense of power released from Yu Mu¡¯s body faded instantly.

    The next thing Yu Mu took out was a vividly colorful poisonous scorpion. Yu Mu put it on his chest, near his heart. The scorpion pierced its tail hook deeply into Yu Mu¡¯s chest. Yu Mu trembled instantly. Meanwhile, faint colors emerged in Yu Mu¡¯s eyes.

    Yu Mu then took out a red, ck, and blue poisonous snake. He carefully let out his tongue, and let the chopstick-sized snake made a bite on his tongue. The snake¡¯s teeth were thickly covered with tiny barbs. Those teeth sank deeply into Yu Mu¡¯s tongue, which swelled visibly. Arge number of red, ck and blue speckles emerged on Yu Mu¡¯s skin.

    "So evil, so disgusting...I can¡¯t understand this. Dear master, I can¡¯t understand that your people had been fending against the Yu Dynasty for so many years with these strange, weird, evil magics!" Yemo Shayi was deeply shocked while watching Yu Mu¡¯s scary movements.

    In Yemo Shayi¡¯s eyes, that could only happen in a nightmare. As a Yu n noble, Yemo Shayi would never, ever allow those nasty, dirty things to touch his skin. But Yu Mu, he, he...

    Yemo Shayi even showed the whites of his eyes and silently preyed to the Dark Sun he believed and worshiped.

    Yu Mu took a heavy breath. He had let a couple of potent poisons into his body in a row, but as a senior yer of all kinds of magic poisons, he remained unharmed, and could still move freely and nimbly.

    He took out two golden centipedes. The pair of three-feet-long golden centipedes each took a bite on a foot of his. After that, his legs quickly turned light-golden, his skin became transparent, and even his squirming muscles and blood veins under that light-golden skin of his were indistinctly visible.

    "Done!" Yu Mu murmured, then grabbed the small jade te over.

    The ¡®Natural Disaster¡¯ was like a living creature. It was freed from the turtle shell, then sensed Yu Mu¡¯s strong and strong power. The thumb-sized ck blood drop leaped up immediately andnded on Yu Mu¡¯s chest, drilling into his body.

    Yu Mu quivered intensely, then his fat began rippling fast crazily.

    Following a sizzling noise, tiny wrinkles merged on Yu Mu¡¯s skin, as his fat began melting and shrinking speedily like snow blocks grilling on a bonfire.

    Sticky sweat started oozing out from Yu Mu¡¯s skin without an end. His waistline turned smaller and smaller, his eyeballs rolled blindly, while his teeth struck against each other.

    On the Disease God streamer, countless strange spell symbols sparkled, then the silhouettes of all kinds of poisonous creatures drifted out, merging with his body.

 Chapter 1144: The Disease God Seal

    Chapter 1144: The Disease God Seal

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Dear Master, this might be slightly offensive, but I have to say that sometimes, I truly can¡¯t understand the way of thinking, of your humankind." Standing aside, Yemo Shayi looked at Yu Mu, who had sweat flowing down his back in streams and his skin rippling from time to time, then said in a low voice.

    "Eh?" Ji Hao had been observing Yu Mu nervously. He dared not to miss even the slightest change in his body. Hearing Yemo Shayi, he mumbled to respond.

    "Sacrifice himself to protect the others...This is just against the value of Yu n people, especially Yu n nobles...Why do so many human beings think like this?"

    Yemo Shayi knitted his eyebrows and looked at Ji Hao confusedly, "Why will they sacrifice themselves for the others? Why don¡¯t they make others sacrifice for themselves?"

    Ji Hao remained silent while strange spell symbols emerged on Yu Mu¡¯s skin, and the sense of power released from his body turned even subtler. He took a few circles around Yu Mu, then answered with a deep voice, "Because they are human beings."

    Yemo Shayi opened his mouth, looked at Ji Hao helplessly and confusedly. He wanted to get a clear answer from Ji Hao, to exin some questions he had for many years. Those questions were not important, but they had been making him so curious. Nevertheless, Ji Hao gave him a vague, empty, and meaningless answer.

    Showing the whites of his eyes, Yemo Shayi looked at the few scary poisonous bugs on Yu Mu¡¯s body and murmured, "At least, he can let a ve to do this for him. Yu n people have ten-million ways to make lowly ves sacrifice for them. Why does he have to sacrifice himself?"

    Ji Hao remained silent for another while, then gave Yemo Shayi another vague answer, "Because he is Yu Mu."

    Yemo Shayi¡¯s eyes had even bulged from his eye sockets. He felt very helpless in the face of these two answers Ji Hao gave. Continuing showing the whites of his eyes, he squinted at Yu Mu, hearing those strange noises made by Yu Mu¡¯s creaking bones and twitching muscles.

    ording to Yemo Shayi¡¯s years of rich battling and ughtering experiences, he could tell for sure that this fatso, Yu Mu, now had all his bone joints dislocated, muscles, blood veins, tendons, and nerves all twisted into a mess. In addition to that, his life-force and spirit blood had be uncontroble. Simply speaking, Yu Mu¡¯s current body condition was in an inhuman state.

    Yemo Shayi couldn¡¯t help but quiver with fear by merely imagining that pain which Yu Mu had been suffering right now.

    The leather carpet paved on the ground already had a thickyer of sweat puddled on it. On the surface of the glistening sweat puddle was a thinyer of sticky fat. Yu Mu¡¯s body twisted in a weird way. Agitated by the ¡®Natural Disaster¡¯, his spirit blood had been changing constantly and strangely, directly twisting Yu Mu¡¯s body.

    His fat had been oozing out of his skin, along with the sweat. Apart from this, Ji Hao also clearly sensed that ¡®Natural Disaster¡¯ had also been stimting the life-force contained in Yu Mu¡¯s internal organs. As a consequence, Yu Mu¡¯s internal organs had grown hundreds of times stronger than before. But this improvement was twisted and unhealthy.

    Ji Hao covered Yu Mu¡¯s body with his spirit power to capture every slight change that happened to his body. In shock, he found out that within such a short span of time, Yu Mu had already grown one extra liver and six extra kidneys in his body.

    More surprisingly, on both sides of Yu Mu¡¯s spine, besides each joint, a small pair of hearts had been growing speedily.

    Countless tiny blood veins reached out from these new hearts, quickly connecting with Yu Mu¡¯s old blood veins. Yu Mu¡¯s blood circtory system was now tens of timesplicated than before; the flowing speed and directions of his blood were both random and disordered now.

    The ¡¯Natural Disaster¡¯ had been remolding Yu Mu¡¯s body in such a strange way. It forcibly stimted his body and generated a hundreds of times stronger life-force from his body. However, this new life-force was being consumed rapidly at the same time. A part of this life-force was used for nourishing those new hearts, and the rest was absorbed by the ¡®Natural Disaster¡¯ itself, which had been dividing and growing ceaselessly.

    One to two, two to four, four to eight...

    The ¡®Natural Disaster¡¯ crazily absorbed Yu Mu¡¯s life-force, growing at a terrifyingly rapid speed. Soon, the blood flowing in every vein of Yu Mu had be ck, looking exactly the same as the ck, glittering, and translucent drop of ¡®Natural Disaster¡¯.

    A strong sense of death was released from that ck blood when it was flowing quickly inside Yu Mu¡¯s body. Thew few poisonous bugs Yu Mu put on his body screamed out loud one after another. Those bugs struggled and attempted to leave Yu Mu¡¯s body. But all of a sudden, their bodies melted into dark sticky liquid, being absorbedpletely by Yu Mu¡¯s skin.

    These poisonous bugs failed to protect Yu Mu from the ¡®Natural Disaster¡¯. On the contrary, they were killed by the ¡®Natural Disaster¡¯ and became its nourishment, being absorbed by Yu Mu¡¯s body.

    What frightened Ji Hao more was that after the few poisonous bugs were absorbed by Yu Mu¡¯s body, the ¡®Natural Disaster¡¯ began mutating quickly. The dark blood of Yu Mu already had a colorful glow emitting from it. The ¡®Natural Disaster¡¯ was efficiently digesting the venoms of the few poisonous bugs, learning from the venoms, strengthening itself, and making itself even fiercer and harder to deal with.

    "Yu Mu, stop it! It¡¯s not toote!" Ji Hao gritted his teeth and gave a deep shout, while putting the life-saving magic pill made by Priest Dachi before Yu Mu¡¯s face.

    "It¡¯s alright, I can still take it...And I can feel it, it¡¯s not impossible!" Yu Mu opened his eyes and nced at Ji Hao. His eyeballs seemed to be sticky, purely ck and lusterless. He grinned to Ji Hao, but his tongue and teeth had all turned pure ck, looking as lifeless as his eyes.

    Yu Mu was like a soft white meatball, but now, his waistline had shortened by at least three-feet. His skin was turning ck quickly as well.

    Ji Hao took a deep breath and remained silent. He stared straight at Yu Mu without blinking his eyes, gripping the life-saving magic pill in his hand, tightly. As long as any bad change happened to Yu Mu, Ji Hao would foist the pill into Yu Mu¡¯s mouth and make him swallow it.

    Yu Mu started incanting a strange spell that sounded old and sad, like a warm yet especially dry gust of wind, blowing over from the prehistorical era. Hearing Yu Mu¡¯s voice, Ji Hao instantly felt anxious, and even his red sun primordial spirit quaked slightly.

    Yu Mu raised his head. Clouds of gray mist descended from the Disease God streamer, transforming into ancient-styled spell symbols that flew into his mouth.

    A strange power emerged gradually from the streamer. Yu Mu incanted the spell faster and faster, louder and louder. Meanwhile, a grayyer of mist slowly rose from his body, instantly suppressing the darkness spreading in Yu Mu¡¯s body.

    A whole hourter, a thumb-sized, heart-shaped, gray-colored magic seal slowly flew out from the Disease God streamer, descending towards Yu Mu¡¯s heart. The magic seal was covered in holes, and had arge breach on it, as if a bug had bitten off arge piece from it.

    Ji Hao thought he heard a raging roar before the gray magic seal merged with Yu Mu¡¯s body.

    Immediately, a dense and strong gray mist puffed out of Yu Mu¡¯s entire body. The ¡®Natural Disaster¡¯ inside Yu Mu¡¯s body seemed to meet its natural enemy, that it screamed with a despairing hissing voice. Only Ji Hao could hear that scream by using his spirit power.

 Chapter 1145: The Disease Godâ€™s Legacy

    Chapter 1145: The Disease God¡¯s Legacy

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Gray streams of mist rose from Yu Mu¡¯s body, while a weak spirit power spread in the tent.

    Ji Hao carefully restrained his own spirit power, then slightly touched this weak, hazy, dream-like spirit power. Next, the mysterious life of an ancient powerful being reyed before Ji Hao¡¯s eyes.

    In the boundless Chaos, Chaos tides surged like countless ferocious dragons, roaring across the space, madly, crazily and inexhaustibly. These Chaos tides could create everything, and were powerful enough to destroy everything. asionally, a few Chao tides would bump violently against each other and generate thunderous bangs and dazzling light. But soon, all noises and lights would be devoured by the Chaos.

    An enormous egg, which was tens of millions of miles in radius, drifted along a Chaos tide. Nothing existed in the egg except a growing weak spirit. The egg didn¡¯t know where it came from, neither did it have a destination; it was only pushed around by Chaos tides, wandering across the universe.

    The time never existed in Chaos. The egg couldn¡¯t tell how many centuries it had been drifting for, but one day, struck by tens of unprecedentedly strong Chaos tides, the spirit inside the egg woke up.

    Once he woke up, the egg cracked.

    The strong power contained in the egg generated his body, while the strong shell of the egg transformed into a long streamer pole, and the eggshell membrane became a streamer. He instinctively gripped the streamer, which was born with him, then confusedly looked around.

    It was probably the pure power released from the egg when it cracked that attracted many oddly shaped Chaos creatures. They raised destructive Chaos undercurrents, cast all kinds of strange magics, andunched fierce attacks on him.

    In the Chaos, newborns like him had strong and pure pre-world power contained in their bodies. Even a slight little bit of that pure pre-world power could bring a living creature amazing benefits. He was a newborn, just like a fragile infant, weak and muddled. He hadn¡¯t even mastered his natural abilities. No matter what kind of power he was gifted with, those attackers could easily win.

    However, those attackerspletely underestimated him.

    In a panic, he gripped the streamer and slightly wielded. Invisible disease power spread out, which softened those attackers, then quickly melted them down and turned them into sticky, rotten blood.

    Within a couple of breaths, all those powerful attackers died. Their bodies transformed into strong streams of spirit blood power, being absorbed by the streamer. The streamer purified the spirit blood power, then sent a part of it back into his body.

    He sensed that his body was growing stronger, and his muddled mind was much clearer. Therefore, he started his journey. All Chaos creatures he encountered with ended up being killed by him with the streamer. As the streamer devoured more and more living creatures, he got to know more and more about himself. Meanwhile, he grew more and more powerful, and gained more and more abilities.

    In the boundless Chaos, he survived countless deadly dangers, and also met some other strong creatures who were generated by the universe itself, without parents, just like himself. Some powerful creatures became his enemies, while some became his friends. Sometimes, he hadpany, and other times, he was alone. The Chaos didn¡¯t have an end to be reached, and dangers always existed. He witnessed the deaths of many of his friends.

    In his long journey, he and his friends saw quite a few great worlds.

    Unlike the cruel Chaos, those great worlds already had earth, water, fire, wind separated, with great Dao and naturalws; those worlds were peaceful and stable. Compared with the Chaos, where a destructive disaster could descend at any time, those great worlds were paradises.

    Therefore, he and his friends tried to invade those great worlds many times. But, the owners, also creatures of those great worlds, violently cast them away, and even killed some of them mercilessly. Facing those world creatures, he and his friends were too weak.

    After a very long period, he and his friends finally found out that any creature that was powerful enough to create a world was a top-grade being. The talents, gifts, fortunes, and powers of those world creatures were all millions of times greater than his.

    If an owner of a great world didn¡¯t die of exhaustion when creating the world, by depending on the great world, with the energy provided by the entire world, he or she would be invincible.

    He and his friends kept traveling in the Chaos. They met other pre-world creatures,municated with them, and gradually summed up some special experiences of survival. For example ¡ª How to gain as much as possible during the creation process of a new world, and make himself stronger.

    Many yearster, he and his friends suddenly sensed an especially strong power.

    An unreasonably strong world was going to be created. ording to the information delivered by the strong power he sensed, he even knew the name of this powerful creature, the one that was going to create this new world, ¡®Gu¡¯!

    Carefully, he and his friends approached ¡®Pan Gu world¡¯, which was about to be created. If they could get close enough to this new world and absorb some creation power and natural reward released at the moment the world was created, he and his friends could already gain great benefits.

    The sense of power that came from Pan Gu world was iparably strong; it was hundreds, thousands of times stronger than any world they had ever seen. Without a doubt, they could harvest much more during the creation process of a world like this.

    However, before they approached Pan Gu world, they were violently beaten up by a female creature with a human-body and snake-tail, and her brother. They suffered badly. Later, they were told that the two snake-tail creatures were Spirit Wo and Spirit Xi, ¡®Gu¡¯s friends, the protectors of this new world.

    Spirit Wo and her brother were way too powerful, thousands of times more powerful than his friends and himself. Therefore, all his friends were scared away. Only he carefully hid near the enormous Chaos egg which had given ¡®Gu¡¯ his life. He watched the egg crack, watched Pan Gu rise, then watched countless Chaos creatures crazily pounce on Pan Gu and his protectors.

    That was a brutal massacre. Pan Gu was too powerful. He wielded his giant axe and chopped millions of creatures, which were much stronger than himself, into nothingness.

    However, too many Chaos creatures attacked. Spirit Wo and the other protectors were all wounded severely. Eventually, Pan Gu fell to the ground under the endless attacks too.

    He seized the opportunity and sneaked into the newly created Pan Gu world, gaining more than he could imagine.

    He earned a giant amount of creation power and natural award power, and thus, grew a physical body. With his natural abilities, he also controlled the great Dao of disease of Pan Gu world. From then on, he became the famous Disease God in Pan Gu world.

    Countless yearster, he fell, with all that was left being a dpidated Disease God heart, that contained all he had learned about the great Dao of disease.

 Chapter 1146: Endless Locust Infestation

    Chapter 1146: Endless Locust Infestation

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Ah, what an interesting life!"

    Yemo Shayi opened his eyes as a dim beam shed across. To him, the life of the Disease God was merely interesting. The Disease God was strong indeed, but Yemo Shayi worshipped the Dark Sun in Pan Yu world. Therefore, no strong creatures from outside that world could mean anything to him.

    "What a profound Dao!"

    Unlike Yemo Shayi, what Ji Hao sensed from the Disease God¡¯s long life story was the great Dao in the Chaos, which seemed to be disordered and chaotic, but was actually perfectly, mystically organized.

    Disease God¡¯s journey in the Chaos, the dangers he survived, those magical ces he had been, were all embodiments of all fantastic types of great Dao in the Chaos.

    Ji Hao had only roughly read the Disease God¡¯s life story, but already, his red sun primordial spirit in his spiritual space, had grownrger, shone brighter. Inside the red sun, the golden silhouette generated by the great Dao of Yang and the silver silhouette generated by the great Dao of Yin were turning clearer and clearer, especially the golden one. By now, the outlines of eyes, nose, and mouth had already emerged from the golden silhouette¡¯s face, looking exactly like Ji Hao.

    But what improved the most was the iplete great Dao of destruction that Ji Hao gained during the fight between Yemo Shayi and himself. On the edge of the red sun primordial spirit, the dark light with sharp rays was now almost tangible. Ji Hao¡¯s red sun primordial spirit currently looked like a Xanthium, with a glowing red body and a dark edge. The dark rays around the red sun moved from time to time, making his red sun primordial spirit look dark and mysterious.

    What surprised Ji Hao even more was that inside the red sun, behind the golden silhouette and the silver silhouette, an extremely faint and dim, dark silhouette had silently emerged. The dark silhouette was filled with a sense of destruction. It was thin, like a faint stream of dark mist, that could be killed by one gentle breath.

    The dark silhouette was weak and faint, but it had indeed emerged! It represented the fact that Ji Hao had already understood the great Dao of destruction to a certain level.

    "The Dao of destruction?" Ji Hao paused slightly. Suddenly, he thought of what he saw in the retrospect of the Disease God¡¯s life. After Pan Gu created this world, hundreds of millions of Chaos creatures attacked him. Facing those attackers, Pan Gu wielded his giant axe and crushed thirty millions of Chaos creatures with one move.

    When Pan Gu wielded his axe, the axe was purely dark, same as the dark edge of Ji Hao¡¯s red sun primordial spirit.

    "But Pan Gu¡¯s fighting style was way too simple." Thinking of the fight he watched through the Disease God¡¯s memories, Ji Hao shook his head. In his eyes, Pan Gu was just like a strong gori, madly hacking every living thing in front of him with a giant axe. He was indeed strengthful, but skill-less.

    Yu Mu hissed in pain. The gray mist suffused in the tent slowly drilled into his mouth, eyes and nose. After that, the weak spirit power that belonged to the Disease God gradually disappeared from this world.

    The Disease God streamer glowed brightly as it floated above Yu Mu¡¯s head. Gray streams of mist poured down, flowing into Yu Mu¡¯s body. Yu Mu¡¯s heart beat strongly. His heavy and muffled heartbeats were clearly audible; somehow, his heartbeat agitated the spirit blood of Ji Hao and Yemo Shayi.

    Ji Hao looked at Yu Mu in shock. Loud heartbeats had beening out from his body. That heartbeat was strange, and even evil. It made Ji Hao feel like countless octopuses had crawled over from all directions, wrapped Ji Hao¡¯s heart with their tentacles, and attempted to control his heartbeat.

    Dong! Before Ji Hao made any reaction, his heart beat heavily. A clear and strong heartbeat was generated from Ji Hao¡¯s chest, which shattered Yu Mu¡¯s heartbeat. The Disease God streamer shook intensely above Yu Mu¡¯s head, while Yu Mu suddenly opened his eyes. By now, Yu Mu had be a skinny man.

    A denseyer of gray mist covered Yu Mu¡¯s eyes. He took a long breath thatsted for a whole quarter of an hour. Rich natural powers were inhaled into Yu Mu¡¯s body. Meanwhile, Yu Mu¡¯s skinny body began swelling, and a nice pinkness appeared again on his pale scrawny face. He slowly stood up, while his body expanded like a balloon.

    As white and tender as always; all abnormal colors on Yu Mu¡¯s skin were gone. Ji Hao released his spirit power and covered Yu Mu¡¯s body. However, Yu Mu¡¯s power had be deep and mysterious, that no matter how hard Ji Hao scanned with his spirit power, he could only sense Yu Mu as a living being. He could never grasp a trace of Yu Mu¡¯s power, and neither could he measure Yu Mu¡¯s body shape with his spirit power.

    "Eh? Is it done?" Ji Hao took a step forward and looked at Yu Mu nervously.

    Yu Mu reached out his hands, scrubbed the back of his head, and said, "I think so, right? The ¡®Natural Disaster¡¯ has already merged with my body...No, it can¡¯t be exined in this way. Um, I think I ate the ¡®Natural Disaster¡¯...No, still not right. Anyway, I can now freely control the Natural Disaster, and..."

    Yu Mu raised his hand and dragged the strangely shaped, ugly Disease God streamer down, swaying it before Ji Hao¡¯s face. Then, he said to Ji Hao grinningly, "A lot of nice things are left in here. Hmm, such as this locust infestation!

    Yu Mu reached his hand into the streamer. The thin streamer was like a bottomless hole which swallowed a half of Yu Mu¡¯s arm. Rummaged in the streamer for a while, Yu Mu took out a fist-sized, gray-colored locust. Compared with ordinary locusts, this one had a giant pair of tusks, and extrarge wings on the back. On its gray belly, some vividly colored spell symbols were visible.

    "I didn¡¯t know this streamer still has its own spirit." murmured Yu Mu, "This streamer told me that I dared to try the ¡®Natural Disaster¡¯ with my own body and swallow such a strong magic poison into my body, which fits the spirit of the Disease God. Therefore, the streamer chose me and gave me the Disease God¡¯s legacy. "

    "This locust infestation is a good treasure, a special one created by the Disease God. These locusts in there are countless, endless, and extremely fast. Back then, these locusts were the best helpers for the Disease God to spread diseases. With these locusts and this streamer, I can set up a locust infestation magic formation that will cover tens of thousands of miles in radius, and bring the ¡®Natural Disaster¡¯ to every water-kind creature within that region."

    "Can you take it back?" Ji Hao asked hurriedly.

    "Don¡¯t worry! I can easily release it, and easily take it back. I can control these locusts. Most importantly, it will be effective only to water-kind creatures!"

    Yu Mu grinned and patted on his belly, which wasrge and round again. He held the streamer and wielded. Instantly, dense clouds of gray mist rose from the streamer along with a loud buzzing noise. Following that noise, billions of locusts flew out from the streamer.

    These locusts were notrge in shape. Thergest ones were only around a foot long, while the smaller ones were extremely tiny, and could even drill into pores easily. Without a top-grade power, no one could ever notice these tiny locusts. Indeed, these locusts were amazing, terrifying helpers, for spreading viruses, poisons, and diseases.

    The gray mist puffed out of the headquarters tent, out of the city, and transformed into two dragon-likerge streams. One of the streams headed east, and the other flew west, right upon the water surface, roaring towards those water-kind armies.

    Swoosh! The gray mist swept across the crowds of water-kind creatures.

 Chapter 1147: Hundreds of Millions of Floating Bodies

    Chapter 1147: Hundreds of Millions of Floating Bodies

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The gray mist puffing out of the headquarters tent startled everyone in the city.

    Elder Bug smelled something familiar. He was the first to rush out of his room, grasped a handful of the gray mist, put it under his nose and carefully sensed it. After that, he swayed his hands excitedly and said, "Marquis Yao is amazing...He is definitely the best among all young human beings!"

    He didn¡¯t know how Ji Hao managed it, but Elder Bug had already found out that the ¡®Natural Disaster¡¯ in the gray mist was different from the original one. Compared to the violent and crazy original version, the ¡®Natural Disaster¡¯ was now gentle and obedient, and would no longer run rampantly.

    The ¡®Natural Disaster¡¯ was conquered by someone. But ording to Elder Bug¡¯s years of experiences, the ¡®Natural Disaster¡¯ contained in the gray mist was much stronger than the original version. Once it was activated, it would be hundreds of times fiercer and more brutal than before, and no one affected by it would survive.

    More terrifyingly, the ¡®Natural Disaster¡¯ was not only the single type of magic poison contained in the gray mist. Over ten-thousand strange kinds of viruses and toxins were also mixed in it. Those viruses and toxins were rather strange,pletely different from anything collected by the Magi Pce in these years. However, every single type of these viruses and toxins was considerably powerful, and was highly lethal. Over ten-thousand types of strong viruses and toxins were mixed together, discovering which, Elder Bug worryingly estimated that even if the ancient God of Medicine, Shennong came back to life, this might still not be dispelled.

    "Those water-kind creatures are in trouble." Elder Bug and a group of masters of Magic medicine and poison hurriedly rushed to the city wall, because they wanted to know how the gray mist would kill those water-kind creatures.They wanted to watch the whole process.

    Curious human warriors instantly crowded the top of the city wall. They stood on their tiptoes, looking at those water-kind armies.

    Some human warriors with even stronger curiosities mounted on their flying battle beasts and rose into the sky, slowly approaching those water-kind armies.

    The gray-mist formed a tall and thick wall that crossed the water surface from the east to the west. Within a blink of an eye, the grey mist wall extended for over ten-thousand miles.

    If the Disease God streamer were an ordinary piece of magic treasure, with Yu Mu¡¯s current power, he wouldn¡¯t be able to spread the mist to such arge range even if he attained the Disease God¡¯s legacy. He would not be able to maintain the shape of the enormous gray mist wall either.

    Fortunately, those locusts that flew out from the streamer were living creatures. They didn¡¯t need any energy aid from Yu Mu. The dense gray mist had been puffing out from both sides of each locust. Therefore, the grey mist wall grew longer and longer, taller and taller. Arge amount of the grey mist had dissolved in the water, spreading even more rapidly along the waving water.

    From a great water-kind army, a three-hundred-meter-long swordfish wagged its tail and went through the gray mist wall. He sensed that some tiny things had stuck to his body. Therefore, he instantly transformed into his human shape and rubbed his skin hard with both hands.

    Checking his body carefully for a while, the swordfish-man found nothing wrong. Confusedly, he scratched his head and murmured, "What the hell? Eh? When did this gray mist appear?"

    A strange noise could be heard. The swordfish-man simply scratched his head, but his fingernails broke his scalp, which was supposed to extra strong, and dragged arge piece off from his head. His fingernails scratched on his exposed skull and generated that strange cracking noise, which was not so pleasant to hear.

    In a great panic, the other few swordfishes stared at this swordfish-man. These few smaller swordfishes had halfway transformed into human shapes, as their skins were still covered in fish scales, and heads were still fish heads. "Great Grandpa! Your head is broken! Your head is bleeding!" screamed these few small swordfishes.

    The swordfish-man paused for a second, then dropped his hand, looking at the blood on his hand as he felt dizzy.

    He never felt dizzy before. As a Divine-level strong spirit creature, he never even had a cold; no symptoms like cardiopalmus or cramp had ever happened to him either.

    Therefore, this sword-fish-man ignored the dizziness and stared at the blood on his hand, asking confusedly, "Did someone curse me to have blood on my head? But this isn¡¯t right!"

    The swordfish-man lowered his head and nced at a ck jade talisman tied around his waist. This type of magic talisman was created by Northern Wastnd Maguspriests,, specially designed for preventing all kinds of magic curses cast by those Maguspriests from the alliance of human ns.

    Nothing was shown on the magic talisman, which meant this swordfish-man wasn¡¯t cursed. But if he wasn¡¯t cursed, he shouldn¡¯t bleed, right?

    The other few swordfishes suddenly quivered. One of them murmured, "Why am I feeling so cold...I feel cold from my bones. Ah, this ce is even colder than the coldest days in Pan Luo world."

    This swordfish started to swing his body while speaking. He then opened his jaws and vomited. At first, the things came out from his mouth was therge pile of sardines he ate in the morning. But soon, he started to vomit gastric juice with a strange smell. After a couple of breaths, he started to vomit blood.

    "Oi, you boys!" The swordfish man paused in shock. He pointed at the few great-grandsons of his, not knowing what happened to them.

    Another two swordfishes started quivering. They covered their stomachs with their hands, screamed in pain as thunder-like noises came out from their bellies. Soon, they sat straight down on the water surface, suffering a serious diarrhea. Following the disgusting puffing noises, a giant amount of dirty things came out of their bodies, then blood.

    The rest few swordfishes had a high fever. Differently sized pustules popped up from their faces, and grewrger andrger, then broke quickly, lettingrge streams of yellow liquid flow down.

    As the pustules were growing, the few spirit swordfishes fell down weakly. Next, they began vomiting and having diarrhea as well. Within ten minutes, these strong spirit creatures were dehydrated, and were even out of shapes.

    The swordfish man opened his mouth. All of a sudden, he sensed a strong death power from the surrounding environment.

    He turned around in shock. In the water-kind army, divine-level ones like himself were still fine, while Magus-King-level spirit creatures had all fallen down, floating on the water surface while crying and wailing in pain. As for the ones under the level of Magus Kings, those had turned back to their original shapes, floated with their bellies facing the sky.

    At the first nce, this swordfish man saw countless white bellies of water-kind spirit creatures, which had died suddenly, floating on the water surface.

    A strong stink spread in the air. Pustules emerged on those white belies, as those corpses were rotting rapidly. Rotten blood and pus flew into the water, affecting the other water-kind spirit creatures which had been unharmed. Soon, all strange kinds of toxic symptoms happened in them too.

    "My heaven, what is this?" The swordfish-man screamed in fear. Suddenly, he sensed a sharp pain from his stomach. That pain was indescribable and unbearable. He was a divine-level strong spirit creature, but still, he lost his eyesight temporarily because of that pain; even tears had flown out of his eye sockets.

    His tears were red ¡ª All blood veins in his eyeballs had broken for an unknown reason, and the blood started flowing out of his eyes in streams.

    Strong water-kind spirit creatures fell down, including the enormous ones. Meanwhile, the rtively weaker and smaller ones, and those countless ordinary water-kind creatures, died right on the spot.

    Three hourster, a group of Eastern Wastnd archers mounted on giant birds, flying across the sky. Wherever they flew across, they saw nothing but the white bellies of dead water-kind creatures.

 Chapter 1148: The Flowing Poison Never Stops

    Chapter 1148: The Flowing Poison Never Stops

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "My heaven!"

    A golden scale horned turtle struggled miserably in a pile of corpses, asrge streams of rotten blood gushed out of his mouth.

    The water surface was now covered by corpses of water-kind creatures,yer byyer, all piled up. The piles of corpse upon the water surface were over ten meters tall, and the underwater space was also filled with corpses. Some corpses had even reached into the mud in the bottom of the water.

    Golden scale horned turtles were born with a highly poisonous galldder, and were famous, highly poisonous water-kind creatures. They had strong immunity to all kinds of poisons, and could even be counted as poison-proof. This golden scale horned turtle was the leader of a family, in charge of the entire water-kind army that came from the highly toxic world.

    However, as the gray mist swept across his army, all offspring of this golden scale horned turtle died, and that great army was almost wiped out. His enormous body was now covered in pustules. He slowly swam across piles of corpses, crying in pain and strugglingly activating his spirit poison contained in his galldder. He was barely fighting against the viruses and magic poisons released by Yu Mu.

    A colorful spirit toxic mist had been coiling around his body like a beautiful cloud. A dense gray mist surrounded the colorful mist, crazily devouring the former like countless tiny bugs. The colorful mist had been shrinking all the time.

    As the spirit toxic mist was devouring, the life of this golden scale horned turtle had been fading. Gradually, he could no longer move. Gasping weakly, he lied on the belly of a stiff dead dragon whale, raised his head, and looked at the dark sky with thest bit of his strength. A heavy rain violently whipped his body. On the vast water, no other living being could be seen, except for himself.

    "Lord Gong Gong...The poison...It¡¯s too strong!" The eye corners of the golden scale horned turtle split, squeezing out two stinky streams of blood. "Miserable...Too miserable...Human beings, human beings...They are too cruel, heartless. They want to destroy us, everyst one of us!"

    "Caw"

    A shrill scream came from the sky. Mounted on an iron feather ck eagle, Yi Di descended from a dark cloud with hundreds of elite archers, hovering above the turtle¡¯s head. Hearing the turtle murmuring, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer loud.

    Cruel? Heartless?

    Human beings wiped out several great water-kind armies, and that was cruel and heartless already? What about Gong Gong and his people? They raised this endless flood that drowned countless human beings. That was not cruel and heartless?

    Human beings were forced to right back, for nothing else but allowing their children and grandchildren to live a free life under the sunshine. They were forced to fight in such a cruel and brutal way. Compared to the water-kind, how could human beings be described as cruel and heartless?

    "What a giant turtle... Such a shame that it¡¯s poisoned and no good for eating anymore!" Sitting on the eagle¡¯s back, Yi Diughed loudly, "But its shell is luxurious! These golden scales are quite beautiful too." He chuckled, "Take his shell and scales back. We can make some nice decorations with those!" Yi Di ordered his people.

    The golden scale horned turtle raised his head and nced at Yi Di with blood-tears in his eyes. He opened his mouth and tried to talk, but tens of thumb-sized locusts flew out of his mouth. His throat and vocal cords were all corroded, and couldn¡¯t generate any sound.

    The gray mist rapidly devoured the turtle¡¯s body. His spirit toxic mist was gone. Relying on his strong life-force, countless tiny locusts had been growing fast inside his body. Soon,rge groups of thumb-sized locusts tore apart his body, creating thousands of bleeding holes on his skin while flying out.

    These locusts devoured a great amount of blood and flesh. At the moment, their life-force had been boosted to an extreme point. They buzzed and hissed, which sounded like happyughter. They raised their round butts and sprayed out billions of eggs.

    Those eggs drifted in the air and eventuallynded on those corpse piles. Gray mist streams began rising from the corpses, drilling into those eggs, which were even tinier than dust grains. These eggs started moving quickly, and soon, countless newborn locusts cracked their eggs.

    A faint buzzing noise could be heard in every corner of the world, as billions of billions of newborn locusts, which were even smaller than dust grains, vibrated their wings and flew into the sky.

    The gray mist shrouded the mountains of corpses. Those corpses decayed speedily, transforming into strands of spirit blood mist, being absorbed by the gray mist. Countless newborn locusts opened their mouthparts and greedily inhaled the spirit blood power contained in the gray mist. Their weak bodies were strengthened instantly, turning even stronger than metal.

    Countless types of viruses, toxins and magic poisons mixed with the spirit blood power, merged with these newborn locusts. Over ten-thousand kinds of viruses and toxins devoured each other, merging with each other and mutating in those newborns¡¯ bodies. After this, the gray mist became even stranger, more lethal, and harder to deal with, for water-kind creatures.

    This was the scariest feature of the Disease God streamer; it could efficiently upgrade the toxins it released, to make them even more terrifying to the enemies.

    A sizzling noise lingered in the air. The corpse piles on the water disappeared in a short span of time, like mulberry leaves eaten by silkworms. The spirit blood of these dead water-kind spirit creatures hatched billions of billions of locusts, with upgraded toxins and viruses inside their bodies. The gray mist released by these newborns had a faint, cold, and blue luster.

    A strong gale roared down along withrge raindrops. In the north, countless water-kind spirit creatures were still heading south in ordered lines.

    The gray mist spread way too swiftly, that the water-kind armies in the front had already been wiped out, but the armies behind hadn¡¯t found out anything yet. These water-kind creatures raised strong waves, marching to the south, while the gray mist wall, which was now over two-million-miles-long, unhurriedly moved northward.

    The storm was especially strong, and the water surface was already covered in a dense white watery mist. Therefore, the gray mist released from the Disease God streamer didn¡¯t seem strange at all under the storm, mixed in the watery mist.

    Countless water-kind creatures rushed into the gray mist. They didn¡¯t notice it, but, tiny locusts that were smaller than dust grains had already drilled into their bodies, releasing countless types of toxins and virus inside their bodies. Nourished by their spirit blood, those toxins and virus started growing and spreading readily...

    The gray mist rolled towards the north. Behind it, all kinds of water-kind creatures floated up to the water surface, with belies facing the sky. These corpses then quickly decayed, turned into sticky blood, and were absorbed by the mist.

    asionally, shrill screams let out by strong enormous spirit creatures could be heard from the mist. But these screams were too weak in the storm. Giant waves struck on the water surface, easily covering their cries and screams.

    More dead water-kind creatures floated up. Sticky ck blood gushed out of their bodies ceaselessly, as those fierce viruses and toxins had been crazily spreading and growing inside those corpses.

 Chapter 1149: Be Uncovered

    Chapter 1149: Be Uncovered

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    A tall tower stood in the middle of the city, surrounded by hundreds of Magi from the Magi Pce, who mastered the art of magic poison. They had all been trying their best to cast their own special magic poison, even showed their teeth and twisted their faces. Their magic poisons transformed into colorful dense smoke, flowing towards the tall tower.

    Yu Mu sat straight on top of the tower. His eyes were colorful, as if countless beautiful poisonous bugs had been crawling inside his eyes. The Disease God streamer stood before his face, swallowing streams of colorful mist created by those Magi Pce Magi, while releasing strands of grey mist, which had been merging with Yu Mu¡¯s body.

    As the sessor of the Disease God streamer, Yu Mu now had the ¡®most poisonous body¡¯ in the world. By now, the magic poison that could kill all ordinary living creatures within a second was highly nourishing to Yu Mu.

    After the Disease God fell, the Disease God streamer disappeared. It was hiding for countless years before it was given to Yu Mu. During all these years, the world had changed, and powerful beings had died. The magic poisons controlled by the humankind at present, were much stronger than the ones back in the ancient time. For the streamer, these new magic poisons were the perfect nourishment. The Disease God streamer absorbed those new magic poisons, then sent countless oddly shaped spell symbols into Yu Mu¡¯s body. They worked to fix the Disease God magic seal inside Yu Mu¡¯s body, stimting and strengthening the magic seal.

    Within three days, the poisonous materials brought by Elder Bug and the others had been consumed by eighty to ny percent. Meanwhile, from a low-grade Divine Magus, Yu Mu had directly be a peak-level Divine Magus. The sense of power released from his body was now profound and mysterious, that even Ji Hao would have his heart beat fast when he scanned across Yu Mu¡¯s body with his spiritual power.

    "Viruses, toxins, poisons, all terrifying things indeed." Ji Hao stood on the city wall, looking at the tower in the middle of the city, with his mouth corner twitched.

    In these couple of days, Yi Di and the other Eastern Wastndmanders had been mounting on their giant birds, flying all over this area with their warriors. Wherever they reached, they saw absolutely nothing but corpses of water-kind creatures. Those water-kind creatures died so miserably. By now, the gray mist released by the Disease God streamer and those locusts had already moved north for over ten-thousand miles. Behind the gray mist was a death zone.

    Ordinary water-kind creatures, powerful, enormous water-kind spirit creatures which were strong enough to turn an ocean upside down, none of them survived the mist. Apart from the those already killed ones, in the further northern area, countless water-kind creatures were already down with the sickness.

    They hadn¡¯t touched the gray mist directly. Instead, they were only infected through the distance. Therefore, they hadn¡¯t died yet. The main water-kind forces had moved south, while these ill ones hid in the northern water zone, raising countless icebergs to protect themselves. They could now barely protect themselves.

    Northern Wastnd archers had been keeping watch on those icebergs. They found out that the water-kind armies were inck of herbs. Those water-kind creatures could only fight against illness with their strong life-force. Within these couple of days, more than one-hundred-million water-kind spirit creatures fell ill.

    Once the gray mist reached this area, they would all die, every single one of them.

    "Lack of herbs?" Hearing an archer¡¯s report, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. He was totally taking pleasure in those water-kind creatures¡¯ misfortune.

    Even Hao Taoughed, who always had a dark and serious face. They werecking herbs, and couldn¡¯t brew medicines to cure themselves. This was their own fault, and no one else should be med for it.

    This area was a part of Chi Ban Mountain. Before the flood came, many herbs existed on the mountains, in the valleys, and especially the grasnd on the northern side of Chi Ban Mountain. That grasnd was arge herb producing area, and quite a lot powerful spirit herbs could be found over there.

    But the flood hade, which destroyed all nts on that grasnd, including those life-saving spirit herbs. It would be ridiculous if those water-kind spirit creatures could still find any herb to save their own lives.

    Elders andmanders from all nsughed out loud too.

    Emperor Shun gave them a mission, and they aplished it perfectly. They did not only stall those water-kind armies, stopping them from heading south, they had also killed countless water-kind creatures with toxins and viruses. When the flood faded, these people could go straight to Emperor Shun and tell him about all contributions they had made. Probably every elder andmander in this city could earn a title of earl, which meant they would each have an independent, private territory. How wonderful would that be?

    Which human being wouldn¡¯t want his or her children to have a fertile territory to live and develop in, and even build another strong n, other than the n he or she was born in?

    They were human beings. No matter how, they relied on thend they lived on, and they always loved it. Having an independent, private territory, this was the pursuit of life of many brave human beings. Being awarded by the human emperor, earning a title of ¡®earl¡¯, and even ¡®marquis¡¯, that was just beautiful.

    Therefore, everyoneughed happily and excitedly, showing their teeth which were shining under thentern light.

    While they wereughing, a loud howl suddenly burst from the sky. Following the howl,rge streams of ck blood poured down, merging with the storm and sshing all over the sky.

    Countless violent thunderbolts struck down from the sky, along with a fierce cold power,nding on the Pan Gu Defense magic formation and the surrounding water. The Pan Gu Defense magic formation easily bore the thunderbolts and the cold power, but the surrounding water area was shaken overwhelmingly. Giant waves bumped thunderously against each other, then the strong cold power turned these waves into icebergs.

    While pulling the city forward, those starry void spirit turtles screamed anxiously. The water surface was freezing quickly, and the iceyer was especially thick and strong. Even these enormous turtles couldn¡¯t break it.

    The slowly moving city was frozen on the ice. Under the strong cold power, this wooden city started creaking loudly.

    High up in the air, a piece of cloud was suddenly shattered. Through the giant hole in the dark cloudyer, the sunlight poured in. Showering under the ring sunlight, even Ji Hao closed his eyes. He hadn¡¯t seen the actual sunlight for so long.

    Xiang Liu fell from the sky while howling. His ten-miles-long body was covered in wounds, with ck blood spraying out. As he got closer and closer to the water surface, his body turned smaller and smaller By the time he was only thousands of meters away from the water surface, he had already transformed back into his human shape.

    He was vomiting blood. The ck blooding out from his mouth froze immediately. Xiang Liu raised his head and looked at the giant hole in the sky, howling himself hoarse, "Flood Dragon King...You just wait and see! I swear, I will make you pay for what happened today, hundred times more...I, I, I will destroy your ice flood dragon family. I will peel you, tear you apart...I will pull your soul out of your body and burn it like amp wick!"

    Three thousand ice flood dragons surrounded a giant iceberg and flew over. Inside the iceberg, the true body of the Flood Dragon King slowly opened its eyes. Smiling faintly, the Flood Dragon King responded, "Whatever you want...It¡¯s not convenient for me to kill you today. Lucky for you, your life is spared this time...Next time I see you, your whole family will be dead."

    Xiang Liu cursed again. Next, he subconsciously nced down at the water surface.

    The boundless water-kind armies were gone, and the air was suffused by a strong scent of blood. Xiang Liu screamed with a hissing voice, then immediately turned to the north. He saw an endless, over ten-thousand-meters tall gray mist wall, slowly pushing north.

    "The Disease God streamer! How can it be? The Disease God died long ago...I saw it with my own eyes...I saw someone kill him, and even his soul was destroyed...Who else can use the Disease God streamer? No, no, who has be the new Disease God?"

    Xiang Liu screamed with his dry, hoarse voice. He looked at Ji Hao¡¯s water city, and he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.

    In a funk, he nced at Yu Mu, then howled shrilly out and rose back up into the sky, leaving a dark smoke stream in the air.

 Chapter 1150: It Has an Affinity for The Flower

    Chapter 1150: It Has an Affinity for The Flower

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Xiang Liu fled right away, but he was wounded badly by the Flood Dragon King, and was much slower than he usually was.

    Seeing Xiang Liu¡¯s seriously injured body, Ji Hao sneered evilly, then let the golden bridge dart out of his forehead. It transformed into a clear beam of light, wrapped up a few people and himself, swiftly chasing towards the dark cloud Xiang Liu left.

    The Flood Dragon King narrowed his eyes and coldly watched Ji Hao chasing Xiang Liu. A cold stream of air spurted out from his eyes and transformed into a handsome middle-aged man, who trod on a frigid cloud and descended towards the city.

    "Little monkey,e out!" The Flood Dragon King coughed slightly, then shouted towards the city.

    Yuan Li happily rushed out of the city. When he was still three-hundred meters away from the Flood Dragon King, he kneeled directly down and slid to the Flood Dragon King with his knees. Then, he tteringly hugged the Flood Dragon King¡¯s leg with both arms.

    Raising his head, Yuan Li looked at the Flood Dragon King with his sparkling eyes and asked worryingly, "How¡¯s Snow?"

    The Flood Dragon King held his hands behind his body and looked down at Yuan Li. Suddenly, the Flood Dragon King¡¯s mouth corners twitched ¡ª The fight between Xiang Liu and himself onlysted for a short couple of days in above the sky. But, howe the sense of power that came from Yuan Li¡¯s body had already changed so severely?

    At the moment, the Flood Dragon King sensed a prehistorical, violent power from Yuan Li¡¯s body. Even as the Flood Dragon King, he was shocked, and almost frightened. That power was still weak, yet it had a terrifying nature. It was an immense power, that would be strong enough to turn the world upside down and crush all the natural powers in this world.

    Wuzhi Qi couldn¡¯t do that. He could never help Yuan Li to improve so much. Days ago, when the Flood Dragon King saw Yuan Li for thest time, he was still an ordinary mix-blooded little water ape. This radical change must have happened in these few days after he followed Ji Hao¡¯s lead.

    Thinking of Ji Hao, the Flood Dragon King¡¯s dark blue eyes sparkled brightly. Finally, he carefully looked at this City Ji Hao built with respect.

    Nothing seemed to be special about this city, before he paid a closer look at it. This was a simple wooden city, and all spell symbols hid in it was simple too. But once the Flood Dragon King observed it carefully, the thin and dimyer of light released by the Pan Gu Defense magic formation, which had the whole city covered, made the Flood Dragon King¡¯s heart shake slightly.

    "This is truly...Even the Sky Pir was made into a magic treasure...And it¡¯s right here, protecting this city...Who are behind this Marquis Yao Ji Hao?"

    Pondering for a short while, the Flood Dragon King nodded. He gently patted Yuan Li¡¯s head and said, "Snow is fine. Although her body is damaged, her spirit pearl is unharmed. The bodies of ordinary dragons aren¡¯t good enough for her...Fortunately, a hundred and twenty thousand years ago, I found an ice dragon generated by the essence ice power in the bottom of the North Sea cier. That creature is not yet conscious, so I can let Snow take that body."

    The Flood Dragon King talked nicely to Yuan Li, while Yuan Li quietly nodded, with a leg of the Flood Dragon King held in both of his arms.

    High up in the air, Xiang Liu gasped quickly while fleeing towards the Heaven desperately. While flying, he was murmuringly cursing the Flood Dragon King. He thought the Flood Dragon King was going through a ten-thousand-year natural trial, and had no time to deal with anything else. That was why he told Xiang Liu Junior to sneakily approach Snow. He never thought that the Flood Dragon King would seal himself in ice and leave the North Sea with an army of fierce ice flood dragons. Moreover, the Flood Dragon King left a trace of his soul outside, gathered the essence ice power and created a body for it. This clone of the Flood Dragon King wounded Xiang Liu seriously. If Xiang Liu hadn¡¯t been cultivating himself in these years, and relied on a few powerful treasures he luckily attained, he would truly be beaten to death by the Flood Dragon King.

    "You old b*stard, sooner orter, I will peel you, pull out your tendons, and drink your spirit blood, then eat your soul." cursed Xiang Liu, "Where are you truly from? We¡¯re both prehistorical creatures, but how can you be so much stronger than me? I, Xiang Liu, I am not weak!"

    Riding on the golden bridge, Ji Hao had already chased up. Hearing Xiang Liu, Ji Haoughed out loud and said, "Old Xiang Liu, it¡¯s not a background problem, it¡¯s about your moral quality! Well, of course, you silly old snake, you surely don¡¯t understand what ¡®moral quality¡¯ means!"

    Feng Xing and Yi Di stood on the golden bridge and pulled open their divine bows together. They both threw a threatening nce at each other, and in the next moment, shreds of afterimages were left in the air by their arms, while the two divine bows banged thunderously. Within a single second, Feng Xing had already released three-thousand ¡®wolf tooth¡¯ arrows, while Yu Di had shot two-thousand, nine-hundred and seventy-seven.

    Xiang Liu screamed out loud. Thousands of ¡®wolf tooth¡¯ arrows roared towards him like a storm. Xiang Liu didn¡¯t manage to dodge. During the fight between the Flood Dragon King and himself, the powers of the few Supreme-level defensive treasure he had had been consumed up. At the moment, the few treasures were healing themselves and couldn¡¯t protect Xiang Liu.

    In a great hurry, Xiang Liu shed across the air and showed his original shape. A giant nine-headed serpent appeared in the air, with countless scales swiftly darting out from his sticky, mottled body. They tore apart the air like tiny sharp daggers, flying towards those arrows.

    A long and loud series of puffing noise was started. Feng Xing¡¯s bow was the greatest treasure of the Eastern Wastnd; it was the sun-falling divine bow, used by the ancient god, Yi, for killing ancient three-legged Gold Crows. Yi Di¡¯s bow was called thunder-running bow, which was also one of the ten divine bows in the world. Facing two divine bows added with the ¡®wolf tooth¡¯ arrows Ji Hao produced with the mysterious caldron, Xiang Liu¡¯s scales could never protect him. Thousands of arrows prated Xiang Liu¡¯s scales and sank deeply into his body.

    Over five-thousand fist-sized holes were left on Xiang Liu¡¯s giant serpent body. Blood spurted out in massive amounts. Xiang Liu was already injured pretty badly, and now suffered this. He howled out miserably, even having tears gushing out of his eyes.

    "I am three arrows more than you!" Feng Xing proudly nced at Yi Di

    "Damn! Next time!" Yi Di was ashamed into anger. Till now, elite archers from Eastern Wastnd ns were still quite angry about Feng Xing having the greatest divine bow. Therefore, not a single Eastern Wastnd archer would willingly admit defeat to Feng Xing.

    Ji Hao too a step forward, cracked the space with his body and popped straight out before Xiang Liu¡¯s face.

    "Old Xiang Liu, you¡¯vee all the way here. Don¡¯t leave, stay, be our guest!" Ji Hao locked his right fingers together and created a sharp series of dark beams of sword light, hacking down towards the middle head of Xiang Liu whileughing coldly, "Emperor Shun would love to listen to my suggestion and peel you to turn you into spiced meat!"

    Xiang Liu roared shrilly. He opened his nine mouths and attempted to attack Ji Hao with poisonous gases and venoms. But before he could do that, a dark shadow shed across his body and generated a heaven-shaking scream. Xiang Liu¡¯s nine heads each suffered a hack simultaneously.

    Yemo Shayiunched his attack. His heavy sword evilly pierced into Xiang Liu¡¯s jaws, then came out from his skulls. All nine heads of Xiang Liu were injured severely. Shaking those heads, Xiang Liu cried in pain. Ji Hao hurriedly wielded his right arm down and cut off Xiang Liu¡¯s middle head.

    "Er..." Xiang Liu wailed in despair. Normally, he would never take people like Ji Hao and Yemo Shayi seriously. But today, he was wounded severely by the Flood Dragon King just now, and was very weak at the moment, without even a slight little bit of power left in his body. How could he ever survive Ji Hao and the other fierce people on Ji Hao¡¯s side?

    "Together, chop him! One of Gong Gong¡¯s eight senior ministers? Haha!" shouted Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao wielded his right arm and released another beam of sword light. As Xiang Liu¡¯s second head was about to be chopped off as well, a lotus suddenly bloomed on that head.

    "Xiang Liu, you¡¯re destined to meet me."

 Chapter 1151: A Magic Lotus

    Chapter 1151: A Magic Lotus

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Seeing the lotus bloomed and hearing the familiar voice, Ji Hao¡¯s heart missed a beat, yet his right arm still swung down fiercely.

    Following a slight crack, the lotus bloomed on Xiang Liu¡¯s head was chopped into two, then transformed into strands of light mist and dissipated. A soft yet extremely strong power came sideway and dragged Xiang Liu¡¯s enormous body away. Meanwhile, a white hand pped at Ji Hao¡¯s rib.

    This hand came so suddenly and quietly that Ji Hao didn¡¯t notice it until it was only three-inches away from his body, despite the fact that he had his spirit power spread out all the time.

    The Taiji cloak glowed instantly. Clear streams of mist rose wave by wave like the petals of arge blooming lotus. The hand slightly quaked, then tore apart tens of waves of clear mist in a row. However, after the hand tore apart each wave of clear mist, hundreds of waves of clear mist would puff out of the Taiji cloak and surround Ji Haoyer byyer, rotating like a giant whirlpool. A strong, unbreakable force was generated from the cloak, which pushed the hand hundreds of meters away.

    "A nice treasure!" That hand disappeared, and instead, Priest Hua¡¯s scrawny face showed up hundreds of meters away, looking at Ji Hao¡¯s Taiji cloak from up to down with narrowed eyes. "This is Brother Dachi¡¯s work, isn¡¯t it? Indeed a masterpiece!" said Priest Hua.

    Ji Hao smiled faintly, nced at him and responded ndly, "I learned about the great Dao of Taiji from Uncle Dachi, but this Taiji cloak is not Uncle Dachi¡¯s work. This cloak is made by Uncle Qing Wei and my Shifu, and a nameless priest, with quite a lot of great materials and time."

    Priest Qing Wei, Priest Yu Yu, and a nameless priest?

    Through countless centuries of severe cultivation, Priest Hua¡¯s heart had already be as hard as a rock. Nevertheless, hearing Ji Hao, he still quivered in shock, and his face twitched intensively. He raised his eyelids and looked at Ji Hao from head to toe in surprise, then nodded slowly, "I see... I do not have the luck to own this treasure."

    Ji Hao giggled. ¡®Finally, I know someone that even you dare not to offend, don¡¯t I?¡¯ Thought Ji Hao.

    Did Priest Hua know the mysterious, powerful being that Ji Hao sensed faintly in Priest Dachi¡¯s pce of Dao? ¡®This treasure is destined to be mine¡¯, this was what Priest Hua would say for any treasure he saw. But facing Ji Hao¡¯s Taiji cloak, he dared not to say that anymore.

    "I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t have the luck to take Xiang Liu either." Ji Hao pointed at Xiang Liu, who now only had eight heads left, and one of those heads was vomiting sticky ck blood. "Priest Hua, give Xiang Liu to me, then we can talk," said Ji Hao coldly.

    Priest Hua frowned. Once again he carefully observed Ji Hao¡¯s Taiji cloak from up to down. Pondering for a short while, he slightly shook his head and responded, "Xiang Liu is indeed meant to be under my guidance. In the future, he will be a venerable guardian of my sect."

    "Xiang Liu is a sinner!" said Ji Hao with a harsh tone, "He is causing disasters. Priest Hua, are you really going to ept such an evil creature?"

    Priest Hua narrowed his eyes and smiled quietly warmly. He mildly nodded to Ji Hao and said with a soft voice, "What disaster did Xiang Liu cause? The one who raised this flood is Gong Gong. Does Xiang Liu has anything to do with it?"

    Before Ji Hao could respond, Priest Hua smiled and continued, "As for Xiang Liu¡¯s sins, he may have killed some living creatures, but as long as he is willing to thoroughly reform himself and follow my guidance, the supreme power of my sect will naturally wash off his sins."

    Ji Hao looked at Priest Hua coldly. "¡®A butcher bes a Buddha the moment he drops his cleaver¡¯. Is that what you mean?" said Ji Hao without a second thought.

    Priest Hua¡¯s face twitched again for three times in a row. His smile faded as he stared at Ji Hao in aplicated way and murmured the sentence Ji Hao said over and over again. Repeating the sentence for tens of times, Priest Hua dropped his eyelids and said ndly, "What is a ¡®Buddha¡¯? Ji Hao, stop talking nonsense. Xiang Liu¡¯s life will not be ended today by you. I am here, and you can¡¯t do nothing to him."

    Xiang Liu¡¯s enormous body slightly wriggled. His muscles squirmed, squeezing out all ¡®wolf tooth¡¯ arrows stuck inside his body. He gasped quickly, showed his teeth, and stared at Ji Hao. Heughed coldly and said through his gritted teeth, "Ji Hao, a powerful being is willing to help me today. You can¡¯t kill me! For what you tried to do today, I will make you pay, a thousand times more! You wait, you wait and see!"

    Priest Hua smiled, then turned over his palm. On his palm was a fist-sized lotus seed, transparent, splendidly glowing like a beautiful colorful crystal piece, emitting a strong and refreshing aroma.

    "Xiang Liu, you are a strong creature, given birth by the world itself. You shouldn¡¯t die in Ji Hao¡¯s hands. This magic lotus will heal your body, cure your wounds, and cast away the negative energies umting in your body for all these years. Your body will be cleansed, your blood will be purified, and you will grow much stronger, even reaching a new level of your cultivation!"

    While smiling, Priest Hua continued in a nd tone, "At present, you can only grow power, yet your cultivation hasn¡¯t improved for many years, am I right? This magic lotus will solve all problems for you."

    Xiang Liu blinked his eyes, lowered a head of his, and picked up the lotus seed with his mouth.

    Watching Xiang Liu do that, Ji Hao abruptlyughed, "Xiang Liu, you¡¯re under Gong Gong¡¯smand, but now you¡¯re throwing yourself into Priest Hua¡¯sp. Do think about the consequences!"

    Xiang Liu paused instantly, but Priest Hua chuckled rxedly. He looked at Ji Hao with a big grin on his face and said, "Marquis Yao, you¡¯re wrong. I am standing aloof from all worldly affairs. Xiang Liu will be a disengaged guardian of my sect after he follows my guidance. Meanwhile, he can serve as a senior minister under Gong Gong¡¯smand. Nothing will change, nothing will change."

    Xiang Liuughed, let out his long fork-tongue and wrapped the lotus seed into his mouth.

    Seeing Xiang Liu preparing to swallow the lotus seed, Ji Hao sneered again and said, "Do you truly dare to eat that? You shouldn¡¯t eat anything given by a stranger, should you? Even three-year-old kids know that. You¡¯re the famous Xiang Liu, but do you really dare to swallow that lotus seed?"

    Xiang Liu paused again. Priest Hua immediately made a vow, "I swear with the future of my sect that this lotus seed will only help by friend Xiang Liu, and will not do any harm to him. If I say one world untrue, my sect will fall apart, and will never rise!"

    Ji Hao gave up. With a heavy heart, he watched Xiang Liu swallow that lotus seed, but couldn¡¯t stop it from happening.

    A magical power released from Xiang Liu¡¯s body. The head chopped off by Ji Hao grew back out instantly, while Xiang Liu¡¯s scrawny, skinny, zombie-like body gradually swelled. At the same time, a thriving life-force spread out from his body. The sticky liquid covered on his scales disappeared quickly, while his scales turned clean, translucent, and vividly colored with a beautiful luster. He looked quite young now.

    A clear beam of light shed across Xiang Liu¡¯s lusterless eyeballs. He abruptly opened his mouth and coughed out streams of sticky and stinky liquid.

    "I understand!"

    Xiang Liu shouted deeply, before a lump grew out from a neck of his. Puff! The tenth head grew out from Xiang Liu¡¯s body.

    The power vibration released from Xiang Liu¡¯s body rapidly grew stronger. Xiang Liu roared towards the sky, then pounced on Ji Hao.

 Chapter 1152: Sweet Words

    Chapter 1152: Sweet Words

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    While Ji Hao fought Xiang Liu in the air, Yuan Li was hugging the Flood Dragon King¡¯s leg, grinning tteringly, as he wanted the Flood Dragon King to bring him back to the North Sea.

    He wanted to see Snow having a new body, and only then could he stop worrying.

    Man Man sat on the city wall as she watched Yuan Li hug the Flood Dragon King¡¯s leg tightly. "This old Flood Dragon King is such a nice man. My Abba would have kicked this water monkey away long ago!" Giggled Man Man.

    The Flood Dragon King heard Man Man¡¯s giggles, sighed slightly and shook his head. But suddenly, he raised his head and shouted resonantly, "Who are you, my friend?"

    A faint green light spot descended from the sky. Within the green light was a dust-grain-like linden leaf. Yet somehow, it seemed to even cover the whole world. The linden leaf quickly drifted down. The beautiful green linden leaf had golden veins; it shone brightly with a green light. The green light shone on the light screen created by the Pan Gu Defense magic formation. Two different colored light shed against together. The Pan Gu bell buzzed, then shattered the green light.

    Human warriors in the city all felt that their bodies were suddenly tightened and their minds weren¡¯t clear for a second. But soon, these diforts faded. Meanwhile, Yuan Li and the Flood Dragon King, who were outside the coverage of the Pan Gu Defense magic formation, both had their bodies suddenly lightened after the green light poured on their bodies. Next, they arrived in a bright and warm ce, sensing the fragrances of flowers and hearing the twittering birds.

    They stood on a boundless grasnd. The grass had reached their waists, waving like an ocean. Not far away, a few winding rivers had been flowing peacefully. The river water was bottom clear, yet not sand or stones could be seen on the river bottoms, because crystals, pearls, jades and all kinds of gemstone had taken their ces.

    Some linden trees were scattered on this broad grasnd, with luxuriant foliage. These trees seemed to be located randomly, but in fact, the locations of these trees and the distances between them represented aplicated natural pattern.

    Yuan Li didn¡¯t understand it; he only felt that these linden trees were quite beautiful. The Flood Dragon King was thousands of times stronger than Yuan Li, and his experiences started from the prehistorical era. He almost knew all the answers. At first nce, he realized that these scattered linden trees were actually a great magic formation. Once the Flood Dragon King discovered this great formation, he sensed that a strong invisible force had chained his body, disabling him from making any move easily.

    A long bright shout could be heard, and followed a series of rustling noise, the few rivers rippled. Countless tender shoots drilled out from the bottom of those rivers, growing rapidly. Soon, the surfaces of the few rivers were covered by lotus leaves, then countless lotuses bloomed slowly, and the air was suffused with a sweet aroma.

    Right in front of the Flood Dragon King and Yuan Li, the ground sank into a hundred-miles-wide pit. The pit was glowing splendidly, as it was filled with all kinds of gemstones and pearls. Next, the pit became ake, meters deep, bottom clear, emitting a sandalwood aroma.

    A towering linden tree stood on the left side of theke, while a seven-colored lotus bloomed in the right side of theke.

    The linden tree released a green light that shone straight into the sky. It transformed into a green cloud that covered the entireke. From the cloud, green light spots with long tails descended, falling into the water, causing silvery ngs like pearls falling into a jade bowl.

    The seven-colored lotus sent up soft streams of glowing mist, which transformed into a colorful could in the air, pouring down golden and silver light streams. They fell into the water like a splendid light rain, sounding beautiful.

    "My friend, long time no see. How are you?" A nd voice came from the linden tree.

    A green light emerged from the tree trunk. From the light, the scrawny Priest Mu walked out slowly, his face filled with bitterness. A wooden staff was carried in his left hand. He raised his right hand and slowly bowed to the Flood Dragon King.

    The Flood Dragon King sighed slightly and responded, "I¡¯d be fine if you never show up."

    Priest Mu narrowed his eyes and said with a mild tone, "You wanted my help, so I came for you. Since I am already here, this is your great chance toe join us. If you, my friend, are willing to join us, you will be the third owner of our sect, just like the two of us."

    Deep wheezes could he heard. Three-thousand ice flood dragons who surrounded that enormous iceberg, which had the Flood Dragon Kings¡¯ true body sealed in it, flew over slowly. Obviously, they were dragged into this strange world as well.

    "The third owner?" The Flood Dragon Kingughed out loud. He looked around and showed a natural, proud look, then continued, "Can I be the highest one among all?"

    Priest Mu remained silent for a while. He slightly waved his wooden staff and responded ndly, "If you can take three strikes from me, we can let you be the highest one."

    The Flood Dragon King¡¯s face dropped. He stared at Priest Mu and said with a louder voice, "Do you think that I can¡¯t take three strikes from you? If I am so weak, why do you want me to join your sect anyway? Priest Mu, are you humiliating me?"

    Priest Mu narrowed his eyes again and responded with that symbolic bitter face of his, "My friend, if you join our sect, your ice flood dragon family will be the head of our dragon guardian department. Our sect has eight guardian departments, and they are all rted to the future of our sect, important and honorable. My brother and I have been working on it with no spare efforts, for tens of thousands of years...This is also an opportunity of the ice flood dragon family."

    The Flood Dragon King grinned frigidly. He nced at his three-thousand ice flood dragons and said in an ice-cold voice, "I see, you want to recruit me because you want fighters, don¡¯t you? You two are full of sweet words. You can easily find arge batch of strong spirit creatures to join you. But, why do you bother toe all the way to me?"

    "How can ordinary spirit creatures join us? Which one of our disciples isn¡¯t a powerful being with a strong background?" Priest Mu answered ndly with that bitter face of his.

    The Flood Dragon King shook his head and said with a deep voice, "My family is strong and independent in the North Sea. We are free and happy. Why should we get involved in your business? Priest Mu, you go deal with your own problems. Don¡¯t bother me."

    Raising his head and looking at the clear sky, the Flood Dragon King continued coldly, "Will you let me out? Or do you want me to break this tiny ce of yours?"

    Priest Mu remained silent for a while, then slowly reached out his right hand. On his palm, a feet-long small white dragon coiled quietly. "That ice dragon from the North Sea cier is meant to be one of us. I¡¯ve already brought her here."

    The Flood Dragon King paused instantly. He stared at that small white dragon in shock and said, "You..."

    Priest Mu then pointed down at the beautifulke and said, "The water in thiske can perfectly nourish your daughter¡¯s spirit pearl, allowing her to merge with this new body without suffering any harm. In addition to that, this water can alsorgely improve her body condition, giving her an immeasurable bright future!"

    Priest Mu slowly squeezed a faint fake smile out of his dry, wrinkled face, and continued, "My friend, what do you think?"

    The Flood Dragon King¡¯s face twitched from time to time. For a long while, he didn¡¯t say a word.

 Chapter 1153: Motionless

    Chapter 1153: Motionless

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    High up in the sky, Xiang Liuughed maliciously while pouncing straight on Ji Hao¡¯s face.

    Yemo Shayi transformed into a shred of dark shadow, merged with Xiang Liu¡¯s shadow. He prepared to gave Xiang Liu a heavy strike with a secret Dark Sun magic, but Priest Hua suddenly tightened his face and burst with a bright growl, "Non-humankind monster, don¡¯t you dare! Piss off!"

    Following his strong voice, Priest Hua clenched his five right fingers, then quickly loosened. A thunderbolt roared out and struck straight on Yemo Shayi¡¯s body.

    Yemo Shayi howled in pain. His clothes were all shattered, and his arms, which were raised to protect his face, were torn into pieces. He vomited blood and stepped backward quickly. He stared at Priest Hua in a panic, gritted his teeth and murmured with a deep voice, "You, it was you...The ones who fought our ¡®Blood-thirst¡¯ weapon back then... were you and your people!"

    Priest Hua smiled. Looking at Yemo Shayi, who was badly wounded and had been drawing back quickly, made an elegant face, slowly shook his head and then nodded. No one knew what he meant, but he felt wonderful anyway.

    Facing Xiang Liu, Ji Hao swiftly drew a few circles in the air with his left hand. Circles of air ripples spread out, raising rapid airstreams that wrapped Xiang Liu up.

    Xiang Liu was slowed downrgely. He looked at Ji Hao in confusion, while Priest Hua frowned aside and shouted, "The great Dao of Taiji, going on and on without an end? Xiang Liu, break it with your strength, simply attack. He¡¯s no one but a little kid. Don¡¯t fight him with your special powers. Crush him with your strength instead!"

    Xiang Liu was enlightened immediately. He roared resonantly, then his body began expanding speedily. Within a blink of an eye, he became over a thousand miles long, with his ten hideous heads staring straight at Ji Hao together. He opened his mouths and breathed deeply. Right after that, a shrill series of scream came from every corner of the whole world, sounding like countless evil ghosts.

    Ji Hao felt that thousands of ghosts had been dragging his primordial spirit, even seeming to pull his primordial spirit out of his body, then tear it apart and feed it to Xiang Liu. Ji Hao¡¯s left hand paused shortly, then those circles he drew in the air fell apart one after another. He fell forward; no matter how hard he struggled, he could not free himself from the strong suction force released from Xiang Liu¡¯s mouths.

    A dry and creepy voice came from Xiang Liu¡¯s stomach,ughing wildly, "Marquis Yao Ji Hao, my nine heads can release poisonous gas, venom, swamp power, disease power...But I never thought that the power of my tenth power would be the power of soul...I can take your soul now, are you feeling it?"

    Ji Hao raised his head and nced at Priest Hua in a slight fear.

    Priest Hua smiled and said mildly, "You¡¯re a disciple of my friend Yu Yu, so I surely will not bully you myself. Besides, I¡¯m far away from all worldly affairs, and I will not step into any internal affair of your alliance of human ns."

    ¡®Will not step into any internal affair of the alliance of human ns? Yet you¡¯ve already started cutting the ground from under Gong Gong¡¯s feet!¡¯ Ji Hao cursed in his head. However, Ji Hao clearly understood that he shouldn¡¯t start any verbal battle against Priest Hua, because this old thing had a golden tongue in his mouth. With that tongue, he could almost talk the ck into white, and talk the dead back to life. Ji Hao was afraid that no one in the world could ever win a verbal battle against Priest Hua!

    "Elder Hua, it would be the best if you don¡¯t do it. Otherwise, I¡¯d have no choice but letting my Shifu sort this out with you afterward." Ji Hao instantly stopped Priest Hua from continuing his speech with a tough tone, then a golden stream of me spurted out from his erect eye.

    East Emperor Taiyi¡¯s nine dragons chariot transformed into a hundred-mile-radius sun and flew out from Ji Hao¡¯s eye. Ji Hao roared out loud, then hopped onto the chariot. A red sun rose slowly from his head. The red sun had a dark edge, shining with sharp rays along with its dazzling red light, as it merged with the nine dragons chariot.

    The sun rode high in the sky. The purely positive power in this area suddenly reached an extreme point. Within thousand-mile-radius, all dark powers were wiped out immediately.

    The power of Xiang Liu¡¯s tenth head was the power of soul, that allowed him to capture the souls of his enemies. However, Xiang Liu was an evil creature with dark powers, and the soul power he had was also dark, extremely dark.

    Once the nine dragons chariot rose, the golden light poured all over Xiang Liu¡¯s body. A, meters thickyer of golden me covered Xiang Liu¡¯s body, burning his scales and skin. Streams of ck smoke puffed out of his body.

    Xiang Liu screamed in pain, while clouds of ck smoke rose from his body. His tenth head suffered the worst, as bothrge eyeballs of that head had been blinded by the golden me. Within a second, those eyes were burned into ashes, leaving two hollow sockets with ck blood flowing out.

    "The chariot of the East Emperor Taiyi!" Xiang Liu screamed hoarsely, quickly transformed into his human shape, and fled backward, "This treasure has disappeared for many years! Why do you have it? Who gave it to you?"

    In Ji Hao¡¯s red sun primordial spirit, a clear golden silhouette emerged slowly. A raging-dragon-like strong sun power was released from that golden silhouette, as Ji Hao had been boosting up the power of the nine dragons chariot as hard as he could, releasing the golden sunlight and illuminating the whole area.

    He would never tell Xiang Liu that it was Wuzhi Qi who gave him this treasure!

    Priest Hua instantly popped up his eyes, greedily staring at the nine dragons chariot. His facial muscles twitched slightly as he suddenly gave a loud and long sigh and said, "Marquis Yao Ji Hao, Xiang Liu is a Senior Minister of your human government too. How can you collude with a non-humankind monster and try to kill him?"

    Ji Hao paused. Even Yemo Shayi, who had fled to over ten miles away, and was hurriedly spreading ointment on his wounds, paused in confusion as well. Feng Xing, Yi Di and the others, who were watching from the side and prepared to join the fight, were all deeply confused.

    Earlier, Priest Hua said that he would never step into any internal affairs of the alliance of human ns, but why did he suddenly say something like this to Ji Hao just now?

    Colluding with a non-humankind monster? Where did thate from? Yemo Shayi was a ve of Ji Hao, and Ji Hao won him over from Yemo Luoye, by risking his own life!

    With a fake warmth, Priest Hua looked at Ji Hao, just like a father looking at his ¡®beloved son¡¯ with disappointment. Then, he sighed and said, "Marquis Yao Ji Hao, if you were an ordinary human being, I would let you do anything you like...But you¡¯re a disciple of my friend Yu Yu. How can I watch you walking onto the wrong path?"

    Sighing again slightly, he continued with a deep voice, "The bitterness will never end. Turn around, Marquis Yao Ji Hao, reform yourself with kindness and live again. You still have time!"

    Priest Hua waved his hand. Following his move, eight men silently descended from a dark cloud in the sky and surrounded Ji Hao. Priest Hua then continued, "Ji Hao, I am a friend of your Shifu, so I shouldn¡¯t do anything to you myself...But, I can¡¯t bear watching you ruin your own life. Therefore, I will let the ¡®venerable eight winds¡¯ from my sect teach you a good lesson!"

    The eight priests who descended from the sky were all neatly dressed and handsome. Each one of them had been releasing a strong and special power vibration. Clearly, these were all well-cultivated beings.

    Hearing Priest Hua, these eight priests smiled faintly, then bowed to Ji Hao together.

    "Brother Ji Hao, we created a magic formation called ¡®eight wind motionless¡¯. Please, give us your advice!"

    Before their voices faded, fierce gusts of wind suddenly screamed around Ji Hao¡¯s body, transforming into countless golden daggers and swishing to Ji Hao.

 Chapter 1154: Sudden Unexpected Change

    Chapter 1154: Sudden Unexpected Change

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Countless extremely thin streams metal power transformed into hard sand, raising sharp gusts of wind as theypressed into golden daggers, swishing towards Ji Hao. These golden daggers were especially sharp. The golden shine of the nine dragons chariot swept across the sky for hundreds of miles far, melting all metal things it touched. But those fierce golden daggers had been drilling into the golden light along with loud sizzling noises. Many golden daggers almost touched the chariot before they were finally melted.

    Ji Hao was shocked silently; even eight random disciples of Priest Hua could cast powerful magics like this! That so-called eight wind motionless magic formation of theirs, could it even break the golden light of the nine dragons chariot?!

    But, Ji Hao gritted his teeth when he gave a closer look. He thought these eight people were all greatly powerful cultivators, but he saw a g gripped in each of their hands. As they gently wielded those gs, strong metal power streams would roar out, transform into golden daggers, and swish to Ji Hao.

    The power vibrations released from those gs were especially strong, and was rather familiar to Ji Hao, exactly same as the power vibration came from Priest Hua¡¯s body! These eight gs should belong to Priest Hua, yet they were now used by these eight priests to fight Ji Hao!

    Instead of saying that Ji Hao was fighting against these eight people, he was fighting directly against Priest Hua.

    Those gs were waved again. After the waves of sharp golden wind, rapid cold airstreams swooshed out and immediately transformed into fist-sized solid ice blocks, smashing towards Ji Hao. The cold power released by these ice blocks was amazingly strong. The golden light of the nine dragons chariot was narrowed down by seven to eight miles by these ice blocks.

    After the frigid series of airstream came a scorching hot gale. The dark hot gale rolled up puffs of ck sands, violently shing against each other in the air and starting countless fire sparkles. These fire sparklesnded on the golden light of the chariot, sting immediately and thunderously.

    Ji Hao stood on the chariot like a fragile leaf in a waving ocean. The nine dragon chariot was shaking intensely, and so were Ji Hao¡¯s internal organs.

    A gentle breeze followed after the scorching hot gale. The breeze seemed to be harmless, but as it blew across, Ji Hao sensed a weird coldness from his entire body. His red sun primordial spirit vibrated suddenly. That breeze had actually avoided the golden light of the nine dragons chariot and directly attacked Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit.

    Ji Hao hurriedly activated the Taiji Universe mirror and released a clear beam of light. The clear light vibrated intensively and spread out clear waves of air ripples in the sky, finally naturalizing the dangerous breeze for Ji Hao.

    The eight priests waved the eight gs with all their strengths, releasing all strange types of air streams, roaring around the nine dragons chariot. Ji Hao cast all defensive magics he knew, and activated all of the powerful treasures he had. No matter how strongly those dangerous air streams blew, nothing could ever hurt Ji Hao.

    Xiang Liu stood beside Priest Hua, gasping quickly. He nced at Priest Hua, snorted coldly and said, "Priest Hua, my friend, you will never do anyone any favor for nothing. I owe you one now. How should I pay you back?"

    Priest Hua sighed slightly and looked at Ji Hao, who was stuck in the eight wind motionless magic formation. He grinningly bowed to Xiang Liu and said, "My friend, you misunderstood me...I invited you to join us with pure kindness...In the future, something terrible will happen to you, you can survive that only by joining our sect."

    Xiang Liu¡¯s face twitched, then he responded with a deep voice, "Then..."

    Priest Hua smilingly took out a lotus petal from his sleeve, handed it to Xiang Liu and said, "The flood is sweeping across the whole world now, and human beings are struggling. Xiang Liu, my friend, do us a favor. Tell your armies that if they see people living in ces with lotuses blooming, don¡¯t bother those people."

    Xiang Liu paused slightly, then put the lotus petal into his sleeve and asked with a low voice, "So simple? ces with lotus blooming...hmm, you..." As he smirked, Xiang Liu squinted at Priest Hua and continued, "I thought you and your brother are truly kind and merciful. It turns out you only protect those people with lotuses around them!"

    Priest Hua maintained that faint smile on his face as he lowered his head, nced at the vast water, sighed slowly and responded, "Those people joined my sect. They¡¯re our disciples now. Facing a disaster, they can call the names of my brother and me, then they will be protected, and be spared from all disasters; not even wild beasts can hurt them anymore. Only our disciples can be shielded by us...As for the other human beings...My brother and I attained our powers with efforts."

    Xiang Liu quivered slightly. He nced at Priest Hua with fear and remained silent for a while, thenughed abruptly.

    "Good, good. Since we all understand what is going on, let¡¯s make it clearer. Look at what Gong Gong is doing. I think he might suffer atst. If he seeds, fine, I might as well have a fabulous future. Perhaps, one of those divine emperor thrones in the heaven will be mine."

    "But if he fails, please, my safety will be counting on you and your brother, my friend."

    Xiang Liu seriously bowed to Priest Hua and said, "Everything will be depending on you, Master!"

    Priest Hua smiled, slightly raised his hands and told Xiang Liu that he didn¡¯t need to bow. He was satisfied by Xiang Liu¡¯s attitude. "Great...Xiang Liu, if you are willing to join us, you will surely be different from those ordinary disciples. Your position will be as high as the deputy masters of our sect...As for your offsprings...Why don¡¯t you select some of them and let them follow me now? Thus, no matter what will happen in the future, you shall worry no more."

    Xiang Liu raised his eyebrows and pondered for a while. He seemed to be convinced, as he nodded and took out a bone tablet from his sleeve. He handed to Priest Hua, then pointed at the north and said, "Good! In my ce under Sky Mountain in Ling Water area, I hid some of my most talented offspring. Master, please take good care of them. They are the best of best."

    Priest Hua nodded in satisfaction, then took over the tablet and nced at the north. His body shed slightly, then a white silhouette flew out of his body. That was another priest who looked exactly the same as Priest Hua himself. That priest smilingly bowed to Priest Hua and said, "My friend, what can I help with?"

    Priest Hua gave the bone tablet to the priest, smiled and responded, "My friend, please, take a journey to the north. In the future, those kids will all be the backbone of our guardian departments!"

    That priest nodded, then took over the tablet. He transformed into a beam of white light and disappeared without a trace.

    Xiang Liu¡¯s wrinkled face twitched intensely, then he gazed at where the priest disappeared and murmured, "My friend, you are indeed powerful."

    Priest Hua smiled again, took a cbash out of his sleeve, and handed to Xiang Liu.

    "A single pill in there can cure all kinds gue and magic poison in the world. My friend, use these well!"

    After handing the cyan cbash to Xiang Liu, Priest Hua swung his arm and pped Xiang Liu with his brand sleeve. A strong gale rolled Xiang Liu up and sent him away swiftly.

 Chapter 1155: Break the Formation and Kill

    Chapter 1155: Break the Formation and Kill

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Inside the eight wind motionless formation, Ji Hao raised his head and watched Xiang Liu fly away. His heart was torn with anxiety.

    ¡®Damn you, Priest Hua.¡¯ Ji Hao cursed in his head. Ji Hao didn¡¯t doubt the power of his magic pills. The Disease God streamer was indeed powerful and fierce, and the legacy of the Disease God was certainly reliable. Yet, Priest Hua¡¯s magic pills could definitely cure the gue started by the Disease God streamer.

    Once the Disease God streamer was defeated, those water-kind armies would continue heading south, and Si Wen Ming¡¯s flood-control n would be affected. Human beings would suffer longer, and countless human beings would struggle and cry miserably in the flood. By then, Priest Hua could naturally start recruiting believers all over the world, when everyone¡¯s heart would be shaking. But how many people would die?

    A sharp beam of light shed across Ji Hao¡¯s eyes. ¡®A hero is nothing but a product of his or her time¡¯. Suddenly, Ji Hao understood what this meant. Sometimes, one might not want to risk one¡¯s life and be a hero, but some things and people would force one to do it. One was forced to do things that no one would do in peaceful days, and somehow, he would be a hero.

    Just like Ji Hao under the current situation. What Priest Hua did just now forced him to do some almost crazy things.

    "Yemo Shayi, head back with your people. Before Xiang Liu defeats the Disease God streamer with Priest Hua¡¯s magic pills, tell Minister Hao Tao to lead the army to the north along with the gray mist and kill everyst water-kind creature on their way!"

    "Kill all of those damned water-kind creatures!" Ji Hao growled cruelly. The Disease God streamer was efficient, but in coordination with the human army, the massacre would happen hundreds of times faster. Even though Xiang Liu now had those powerful magic pills, Ji Hao could still take a heavy bite from those water-kind armies before Xiang Liu cured those water-kind creatures.

    Yemo Shayi cautiously nced at Priest Hua and said in a deep voice, "Dear Master, as your loyal ve, I can¡¯t leave you here alone. This is..."

    "Piss off!" Ji Hao suddenly turned around, wielded his Taiji divine sword and shredded a few dark gusts of wind. He growled to Yemo Shayi like a beast, "Follow my order!"

    Ji Hao¡¯s eyes were glowing red. Looking at Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, which were filled with nothing else with the intent of killing, Yemo Shayi even quivered in coldness. He hurriedly bowed to Ji Hao, then wielded his hand and transformed into a dark shadow. Wrapping up Feng Xing, Yi Di and the others, he quickly merged with a dark cloud.

    Priest Hua smilingly looked at Yemo Shayi, who left in such a hurry, and said slowly, "He¡¯s nothing but a non-humankind monster. I can easily kill him by flicking my little finger, but I am merciful. I don¡¯t want to kill too much."

    "Nothing good will happen if you kill him." Ji Hao looked at Priest Hua coldly and said, "Priest Hua, Don¡¯t try to full me with your beautiful words. I know you, although not for long, but I know what kind of a person you are."

    "I am not a person!" Priest Hua smiled warmly. He looked at Ji Hao and said in a mild, gentle tone, "Therefore, Marquis Yao, do not judge me with your mortal standards. In your eyes, I am evil. But in my own eyes, what I have done and have been doing are just right, perfect fit for the great Dao of nature."

    "The great Dao of nature?" Ji Haoughed out loud, staring at Priest Hua.

    "Don¡¯tugh." Priest Hua locked his fingers before his lower abdomen and looked at Ji Hao with smiling eyes as he continued in that gentle voice of his, "I know more about the great Dao than you. The Dao in the Chaos, the Dao in Pan Gu world, I know them both more than you...Shame, what a shame, Yu Yu met you the first. Otherwise, you would have be a valued disciple of mine, and in the future, you would have an important position in the sect."

    ¡®An important position in the future¡¯?

    Thousands of thoughts shed across Ji Hao¡¯s mind. He sneered, waved the broad sleeves of his Taiji cloak, and dispelled all fierce airstreams generated by the eight wind motionless magic formation. While sneering, Ji Hao said, "This magic formation of yours is average. It won¡¯t be easy for you to take this nine dragons chariot from me."

    Priest Hua nodded seriously to Ji Hao, then responded with that smiling face, "No rush, no rush. The effects of this magic formation will grow stronger and stronger. Now you¡¯re simply trapped, butter, you will know the...Ah!"

    While he was speaking, down below, a ck turtle and a dragon-horse leaped out of the water surface together. They roared towards the sky, then transformed into a ck beam and a white beam, and darted back into the water, slipping away like fishes.

    "My He Tu and Luo Shu!" Priest Hua instantly transformed into a hazy stream of light, diving straight down to the water surface down below, without even taking another nce at Ji Hao. Ji Hao saw nothing but a bright light shing across the air, but Priest Hua had already dove into the water, following behind the turtle and the dragon-horse.

    ¡®No wonder Priest Hua showed up in this ce for no reason. He was after Hetu and Luoshu.¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    Back then in the Feather Mountain area, Sun Peng and a group of Chaos monsters trapped Si Xi and Ji Hao and killed Si Xi. Later on, with Ji Hao¡¯s help, He Tu and Luo Shu were freed from Kun Peng¡¯s control.

    He Tu and Luo Shu escaped happily, but were discovered by Priest Hua, who coincidentally passed by. It had been so long after that, but Priest Hua still hadn¡¯t caught the two treasures.

    Priest Hua left suddenly. The eight priests nced at each other, then shouted out together and threw their gs up into the sky. Next, they quickly sat in the midair with legs crossed, put their hands into their sleeves, and each took out a human-head-sized jade cbash. Their cbashes gad different colors, and a spell symbol was carved on the bottom of each cbash, representing a special cardinal direction. The eight priests pulled out the plugs of those cbashes together, and a loud bang could be heard right after that. Nearly-tangible, extremely strong gusts of wind were released from the eight cbashes immediately.

    These gusts of wind speedily wrapped up those gs floating in the air. The air around Ji Hao¡¯s body began shaking intensively, then evil dragon-like gales roared in the sky, shaking the sky, cracking the space, and creating countless thin space cracks in the air.

    Through these thin cracks, small traces of Chaos tide squeezed in and mixed with those fierce gales, strengthening them by tens of times.

    The nine dragons chariot quaked intensely, but its golden shine was forcibly narrowed to around ten miles wide.

    One of the eight priests, a young man, chuckled to Ji Hao and said, "Marquis Yao Ji Hao? You¡¯re not the East Emperor Taiyi after all. This nine dragons chariot, you can¡¯t even release one ten-thousandth of its power!"

    Ji Hao smiled faintly and responded, "Can¡¯t I? Just now, Priest Hua was here to protect you, so I didn¡¯t want to make the fight too intense."

    As he sneered, the golden bridge roared down from the sky, transformed into a clear golden light, and surrounded Ji Hao. It cracked the space and brought Ji Hao out of the magic formation.

    The fierce gales inside the magic formation suddenly lost their target. Without the strong golden light of the nine dragons chariot in the middle, those fierce gales bumped thunderously against each other. The eight priests trembled intensely, and some of them even suffered a great pain from the great counterforce. Their jade cbashes suddenly popped out from their hands.

    Standing on the chariot, Ji Haoughed out wildly, "Now, how much of this chariot¡¯s power do you think I can release?"

    From the red sun primordial spirit, pure sun power flew into the chariot, then a dazzling golden light shone in the sky. The bodies of the eight priests started burning ragingly. They screamed desperately in pain, but golden mes puffed out from inside their bodies and quickly burned their bodies and their souls.

 Chapter 1156: The Flood Dragon King Changes

    Chapter 1156: The Flood Dragon King Changes

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Yemo Shayi rushed back to the water city with Feng Xing, Yi Di and the others. But once they saw the city from a distance away, all of them gasped in shock.

    The enormous city floated on the water surface, without moving even slightly. A softyer of green light covered the city, releasing a strong, invible power vibration. The ten-thousand starry void spirit turtles, which were pulling the city, now hid their heads and limbs in their shells, quietly floating on the water and daring not to make any sound.

    Yemo Shayi stopped, standing on the water surface with the others. They dared not to approach.

    In that beautiful small world, the Flood Dragon King had his eyes fixed on the small white dragon coiled in Priest Hu¡¯s hand.

    "How did you predict that?" Abruptly, the Flood Dragon King curved his lip corners upwards, yet the fire of anger was burning in his eyes. "Snow lost her body. Did you n the whole thing behind? You must have, you¡¯ve done many things like this back then!"

    The Flood Dragon King slightly trembled. He pointed at Priest Mu and shouted, "Back then, the deaths of the first generation of original divine gods in Pan Gu world...The disappearance of the first five divine emperors...You and your brother, you should be med for all those things!"

    Priest Mu slightly dropped his eyelids, silently looking at the small white dragon in his hand and said nothing.

    The Flood Dragon King sounded a bit hysterical when he continued, "If you weren¡¯t warned by someone, if you weren¡¯t expelled to the poorest Western Wastnd, and if you were allowed to leave Western Wastnd, with your greediness and evilness, you would have ruined this world already!"

    Gritting his teeth, the Flood Dragon King lowered his voice and sneered in a frosty tone, "Good, good, good, this time, your scheme is targeting me! You want me, fine. But, why did you hurt Snow too?"

    A few creaking noise could be heard. Spider-like cracks suddenly appeared on the iceberg, spreading quickly, as the Flood Dragon King¡¯s true body sealed in the giant iceberg, was moving slightly, seeming toe out and start a life-and-death fight against Priest Mu.

    "I am not targeting you with any scheme." Seeing the Flood Dragon King almost exploding, Priest Mu finally responded slowly, "I swear with my heart of Dao, without a foresign, I just suddenly realized that your daughter needs help. Then, I specially went to the North Sea cier, broke the ice, and captured this ice dragon. She is not yet mature, and neither is conscious."

    Raising his eyelids, Priest Mu slowly nced at the Flood Dragon King and continued, "I¡¯ve also purified her body and helped her grow nine strong meridians, by using the ¡®three light divine water¡¯, ¡®sky one true water¡¯ and ¡®great dark dew¡¯. I also consumed some of my own spirit blood for that."

    The Flood Dragon King¡¯s face twitched again. Subconsciously, he nced at the small white dragon in Priest Mu¡¯s hand. Clearly, he was surprised.

    "This pool of mine is generated by the natural reward power, and the water in this pool is the water of natural reward. My friend, if you nourish your daughter¡¯s spirit pearl with the water in this pool, then let her take the body of this ice dragon, she will be as healthy as before." said Priest Mu ndly, "I want you to join us with honesty and sincerity, my friend, to be our third Master."

    Yuan Li was dumbfounded; he couldn¡¯t even talk now. The ¡®three light divine water¡¯, ¡®sky one true water¡¯ and ¡®great dark dew¡¯, were all top-grade pre-world spirit treasures. A single drop of any of these could create an ocean, and could even generate miracles. To any water-kind creature, these three types of water were even more precious than dragon spirit blood. Dragon spirit blood could provide water-kind creatures with a possibility for them to be true dragons, while these three types of pre-world water couldrgely improve the bloodlines of all water-kind creatures. With enough amount, these three types of pre-world-water could make an ordinary water-kind creature¡¯s bloodline as strong as the dragon bloodline!

    For this little ice dragon, Priest Mu used all the above three types of pre-world spirit water to strengthen her body!

    Yuan Li couldn¡¯t even imagine how gifted this ice dragon was now. With nothing else but the nine strong meridians she had, she was already more talented than Snow with her old body. Yuan Li clearly understood that Snow was a little silver flood dragon, and she only had six main meridians inside her body.

    The Flood Dragon King remained silent for quite a long while as Snow¡¯s spirit pearl floated in front of him, Priest Hu¡¯s hand had reached to him as well, with the little ice dragon coiling right on his palm. Inside Snow¡¯s spirit pearl was a faint dragon silhouette, ncing at the ice dragon from time to time. Apparently, she was interested in this body as well.

    "The third master..." The Flood Dragon King sighed slightly and said, "If I truly be your third master, I might have to exert my utmost effort for you and your brother...What a shame, what a shame! I lived a free life in the North Sea for so many years. Do I really have to get myself involved in the world of mortals? It¡¯s like wriggling in a mire..."

    "The world itself is arge mire, and every living being is wriggling in it. Unless we can thoroughly understand the supreme Dao of this world, who can escape? Who can be truly free?" Priest Mu looked at the Flood Dragon King and said honestly, "The so-called freedom, it¡¯s only on the surface. My friend, when have you ever freed yourself from this mire?"

    The Flood Dragon King turned around and nced at the three-thousand ice flood dragons behind him, then nced at Snow¡¯s spirit pearl and looked at the ice dragon in Priest Mu¡¯s hand.

    Hesitating for another long while, the Flood Dragon King smiled bitterly and said, "Alright, alright, my little girl dragged me into the mire. Fine, I¡¯ll take it. But I will not be your third master. Give me a position without much work to be done."

    Priest Mu slowly, and strenuously gave a smile with his bitter, wrinkled face. His smiling face was even worse than his crying face. He raised his hand and gently threw a little ice dragon into the pool. The Flood Dragon King sighed slightly, stroked Snow¡¯s spirit pearl, and threw it into the pool as well.

    Priest Mu turned around his palms. Instantly, a splendid glow rose from the pool, while strands of ck and yellow natural reward power descended from the sky, slowly merging with Snow¡¯s spirit pearl and that ice dragon.

    Priest Mu then nodded to the Flood Dragon King and said in a deep voice, "Snow is perfectly gifted. I am willing to take her as myst disciple. In the future, when she is strong enough, she will take my ce and be a new master of our sect. What do you think, my friend?"

    The Flood Dragon King¡¯s tightened face seemed to be eased a lot. He slowly nodded and responded, "How many years will that take? Not to mention the others, it¡¯s good for my daughter to have a tutor to guide her and restrain her, so that she won¡¯t recklessly get herself killed again!"

    From a long distance away, Yemo Shayi and the others saw the green light gradually fad above the city. Suddenly, thousands of people showed up before the city. Those were the Flood Dragon King, Yuan Li and the three-thousand ice flood dragons.

    A frigid gale roared in the air. The sky seemed to copse, as countless dark cracks appeared in it. Through those cracks, fierce and frosty gales blew down. The iceberg with the Flood Dragon King¡¯s true body sealed in it cracked, then a hundred-mile-long dragon-head slowly reached out from it and let out a freezing breath towards Ji Hao¡¯s city.

    Following the rumbling swooshing noise, the over one thousand miles square city on the water was frozen, sealed in an enormous iceberg, which had the radius of over ten-thousand-miles.

    People in the city couldn¡¯te out, while people outside the city couldn¡¯t get in.

    This freezing breath even killed countless of those lotuses in the gray mist released from the Disease God streamer.

 Chapter 1157: Endless Iceberg

    Chapter 1157: Endless Iceberg

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Oi, Oi, Uncle Flood Dragon!" Yuan Li looked at the Flood Dragon King in confusion, but the Flood Dragon King only took a quick nce at him and told him to ¡®conduct himself well¡¯. Then, he flew into the sky with the group of ice flood dragons and soon merged into the dark clouds in the sky.

    Yuan Li stood on the water surface, without knowing what to do. What happened just now was like a dream, hazy and misty, that he couldn¡¯t remember it clearly. Soon, nothing else but some very vague memories were left in his head. Snow seemed to be sent to a safe ce by the Flood Dragon King, but where did she go? And what exactly had happened just now? Everything faded from Yuan Li¡¯s brain.

    "Uncle!" Yuan Li raised his head and shouted sadly towards where the Flood Dragon King disappeared, "How¡¯s Snow now? What happened earlier? Why did you freeze that city?"

    The Flood Dragon King didn¡¯t respond. He had gone far away with his people.

    Yuan Li helplessly sighed. He took a few circles, but he didn¡¯t know what to do. Then, he lowered his head and looked at the enormous iceberg under his feet. This iceberg was over ten-thousand miles in radius, and the thickest part of it was nearly a hundred miles wide. However, this tremendous iceberg was perfectly transparent. Through the thick ice, Yuan Li clearly saw people in the city angrily banging against the ice. Hundreds of thousands of human warriors roared in anger, bashing the ice with their weapons. Yet, the ice remained perfectly unharmed.

    Next, tens of Eastern Wastnd Divine Magi pulled out the strongest ¡®wolf tooth¡¯ arrows and shot the iceberg from the inside. Not a single scratch was left on the ice, while those arrows all shattered on it. Afterward, Divine Magi from the other ns allunched their moves. At first, they didn¡¯t use all of their powers, but saw the ice remainpletely motionless under their attacks. These Divine Magi were enraged. Without hesitation, they allunched full-power attacks to the ice.

    At the moment, raging mes, thunderbolts, hurricane and hails all sted above the city, added with all strange types of magic powers, striking on the ice along with dazzling lights.

    Nevertheless, nothing happened to the iceberg, which was created by a breath of the Flood Dragon King. All strong human warriors in the city joined hands and tried for a whole quarter of an hour, but failed to leave even a mark on the ice.

    "Is it truly so hard?" Through the tens of miles thick ice, Yuan Li saw those people in the city, but heard nothing. He stared at the unharmed iceberg and curiously pulled out the dragon staff, the one Yu Yu gave him.

    "Ha-yah!" Yuan Li burst with a great roar. His long silver hair stood straight up one after another while he carried the staff up and flicked, then bashed violently on the iceberg, sending out waves of warm light. He spared no effort for this strike.

    The dragon staffnded thunderously on the iceberg. Followed the loud bang, Yuan Li managed to leave a fist-sized dent on the iceberg with the powerful treasure given by Yu Yu. However, a shrill howl of Yuan Li came right after that. The dragon staff was sent flying away by the great counterforce, while Yuan Li¡¯s arms were nearly blown up. He cried so hard in pain that even had his face covered in tear and snot. Seeing This, Yemo Shayi excitedly pulled out his heavy sword.

    "Great supreme Dark Sun, please gift me the inexhaustible power of destruction! Let every living creature in this world witness your greatness and dreadfulness."

    Yemo Shayi murmuringly cast a spell. Meanwhile, his body transformed into a dark stream of mist that wrapped up his heavy sword, then hacked fiercely down. Yemo Shayi was as powerful as a Supreme Magus, and for this strike, he activated all of his power, one hundred percent.

    After another thunderous bang, Yemo Shayi howled out loud in pain, exactly the same as Yuan Li.

    The heavy sword nged against the iceberg, and screamed weirdly, after which, an over ten-miles-long, a foot wide, and three feet deep crack appeared on the iceberg, while the sword was sent straight into the sky by the counterforce. Yemo Shayi¡¯s arms were severely damaged as well, with the blood sshed everywhere.

    "This...That flood dragon...He is...Is he truly so powerful?" Yemo Shayi raised his head in shock and nced at where the Flood Dragon King disappeared. "Great supreme Dark Sun, I was weak back then when we invaded this world. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t encounter this terrifying creature!"

    Yemo Shayi quivered slightly. He now had a clear understanding of the Flood Dragon King¡¯s power, and was shocked. Back then, when the non-humankind invaded Pan Gu world, some powerful non-humankind beings traveled across the space and helped the invading forces. Silently, Yemo Shayi considered himself lucky. Fortunately, those powerful non-humankind beings helped.

    Ji Hao trod on a stream of light, shed across the air, and returned to the city. From a long distance away, Ji Hao saw the city was sealed in an iceberg, while Yuan Li and Yemo Shayi were both with a pair of damaged, bleeding arms. Blood had still been flowing out from their wounds. People in the city saw Ji Haoing back; Man Man and Shaosi had been waving to Ji Hao through a thickyer of ice.

    "Break!" From around ten miles away from the iceberg, Ji Hao flicked his wrist and sent out the Taiji divine sword. The Taiji divine sword transformed into a silver and golden, long streak of light, which pierced into the iceberg along with a high-pitched swishing noise. Following a sizzling noise, the three-thousand-meter-long sword light sank into the iceberg for over a thousand meters deep.

    "Explode!" Ji Hao swiftly locked his finger together, then spread them out. The golden light and silver light transformed from the Taiji divine sword quickly merged together. The essence sun power and the extremely negative power shed against each other, and immediately generated hundreds of fist-sized Taiji thunderbolts which sted in all directions.

    Those Taiji thunderbolts drilled deeper into the iceberg, as easily as sizzling in the air. Along with a few muffled booms, those thunderbolts expanded to hundreds of miles long. From each Taiji thunderbolt, a trace of extremely negative power spread out, which instantly triggered the thin yet extremely pure pre-world cold power contained in the iceberg.

    A puffing noise could be heard without an end, as a hundred-miles-wide area of the iceberg was torn down by those Taiji thunderbolts. The ice was evaporated, and became clouds of steam, rising into the sky. A ten-miles-wide hole was opened up on the iceberg, beyond the city, and wasrge enough for warriors in the city to going out and in.

    "Haha! I knew this bloody iceberg is not a problem for Ji Hao!" Man Man was always confident about Ji Hao. She excitedly raised her pair of hammers and banged the two hammers against each other while shouting for Ji Hao.

    "This...This is probably because his power can naturally suppress the ice power, right?" Yemo Shayi watched Ji Hao break the iceberg, but still, he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. A full-power strikeunched by himself only managed to create such a tiny crack on the iceberg, but what Ji Hao had achieved was way more than that!

    "It¡¯s because of the magic he cast and his powerful sword, but has nothing to do with his own power...My dear master is indeed strong, but his cultivation...He is only a Divine Magus after all...A top-grade magic, a top-grade sword... so enviable." Yemo Shayi bowed deeply to Ji Hao and paid his highest respect to Ji Hao.

    As people in the city were cheering and shouting for Ji Hao, countless gray-white beams of light shed across the iceberg, sealing therge hole Ji Hao created back up with a thickyer of ice.

 Chapter 1158: Caught Flat-Footed

    Chapter 1158: Caught t-Footed

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "This!" Looking at the resealed iceberg, Ji Hao was shocked.

    He quickly flew to the disappeared hole and touched the newly sealed ice with his hand. The surface of the ice was clean and smooth, and no coldness could be sensed from it. On the contrary, Ji Hao sensed a weak warmth drilling into his body.

    The extreme of Yin could generate Yang. This iceberg created by the Flood Dragon King was not as simple as it looked like.

    "Interesting!" Ji Hao closed his mortal eyes and opened the eye of Dao. His three-inch-long eye of Dao opened slowly and released a clear light. Within the light, strange glowing crinkles sparkled faintly; each one of these crinkles was a naturally formed mark of the great Dao, seeming to be mystical.

    Showering under the light released from Ji Hao¡¯s eye of Dao, the iceberg disappeared. A purely white sphere of cold mist remained above the city, flowing slowly. The white mist was an entirety, but had divided into millions of river-like streams, flowing around. This was a powerful, great-scale magic formation.

    The Flood Dragon King let out a simple breath towards the city. In fact, through this breath, he activated the natural Dao and built a natural magic formation, a high-grade one. With Ji Hao¡¯s current knowledge, he could only tell that this was a magic formation. As for where the core and entrance of this magic formation were, and the operation pattern of this magic formation, he had no clue.

    "The Flood Dragon King!" Ji Hao frowned, but then he gave a big warm grin while waving to Man Man and Shaosi through the thick ice to ease their worries. Afterward, he stood up, activated the Taiji Universe mirror.

    "Go!" The Taiji Universe mirror released a white and misty beam of light, immediately expanding into a ten-miles-wide column of light, shining on the iceberg in front of Ji Hao.

    Following a sizzling noise, the dazzling light column created a ten-miles-wide path in the iceberg, speedily extending down. Within seven to eight breaths, hundreds of miles thick iceyer were prated, and the path led straight into the city.

    However, countless more gray-white beams shed across the iceberg, dazzling like fishes. Within a blink of an eye, the path was filled back up with ice, and this time, this entire iceberg was added with a faintly sensible white glow.

    What made Ji Hao speechless was that faint white glow was actually the purest extremely negative power!

    This iceberg created by the Flood Dragon King could absorb all attacksing from the outside, transform the enemies¡¯ powers into his own, then strengthen and upgrade itself, making itself even harder to destroy. And apparently, the Flood Dragon King had also gained a rather deep understanding of the extremely negative power. Otherwise, this iceberg would never be able to absorb the extremely negative power Ji Hao released.

    "We have trouble now." Ji Hao sent the Taiji Universe mirror back into his spirit space, then gasped deeply. The pair of fire snakes coiled on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder nced at each other and raised their heads together. They widely opened their jaws each let out a golden stream of raging me towards the iceberg. Theva-like me streams struck on the iceberg and sent up puffs of fire crystals.

    The pair of snake gasped loudly for air while continuously ming the iceberg. They had been around Ji Hao for years. Therefore, the fire they spurted out already contained a trace of sun power, which made it hundreds of times more powerful.

    Nevertheless, this raging fire merely managed to melt a thinyer of ice on the surface of the iceberg.

    ming the iceberg for a quarter of an hour, the pair of snakes were exhausted. They weakly lied on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulders while the iceberg remained unchanged at all. Strands of white glow rose slowly from the iceberg. Because of the intense fire attackunched by the pair of snakes, the extremely negative power contained in the iceberg was strangely raised.

    Ji Hao pondered for a short while, then let out the nine dragons chariot. Treading on the chariot, he boosted up the power of the chariot as much as he could and allowed the chariot to shine dazzlingly like the sun. The iceberg was instantly covered in a bright golden light. The iceberg was entirely transparent; the golden light went straight through it, twisted, and refracted in the iceberg, giving the enormous iceberg a splendid look, like a golden mountain. Trying for a whole hour, Ji Hao consumed up his power. As for the result, a sixty miles thickyer of ice was melted. Other than this, nothing else happened to the iceberg.

    The sizzling noise could be heard once again as those gray-white beams shed across the iceberg and quickly healed it. The iceberg was not only healed, the thickest part of it had even grown to around two-hundred-miles thick!

    "This!" Ji Hao scratched his scalp, Yemo Shayi and the others were stunned as well. In the city, Hao Tao, Tao Sha and all the others, none of them knew what to do. The Flood Dragon King was too cruel, such that with a single breath, he almost wasted this city.

    Divine Magi and Magus Kings had long lifespans. Therefore, those warriorsmanders in the city would be fine, even if they have to be sealed in the iceberg for three to five hundred years. However, those elite warriors were all Senior Magi, and Senior Magi still needed to breathe for life!

    The iceberg sealed the entire city. Although the Pan Gu Defense magic formation was still protecting the city, allowing arge space for the city, ording to Ji Hao¡¯s estimation, the air left in the city couldst no more than half a month.

    If the iceberg couldn¡¯t be dealt with soon, this elite human force might die in there.

    "Flood Dragon King..." Ji Hao gritted his teeth and activated the golden bridge. The golden bridge was able to travel across the space, and was best at breaking all kinds of magic seals. Back then, with the golden bridge, Ji Hao even managed to sneak into the Heaven and steal the breathing earth. The Heaven was guarded by the divine heaven and earth great formation, yet the golden bridge easily went through it. Based on this fact, it was not hard to imagine how powerful and magical the golden bridge was.

    As a faint golden beam of light shed across the air, Ji Hao merged into the iceberg, descended towards the city.

    Following that familiar sizzling noise, countless soft yet strong white beams coiled the golden bridge up. Ji Hao controlled the golden bridge, continuously diving down. He felt that his body was wrapped in thousands of soft tentacles, and could only move in a very slow speed.

    From the faint golden beam transformed from the golden bridge, countless arrow-like clear light streams suddenly darted out and flew forwards, silently shattered countless white beams. Afterwards, Ji Hao felt his body was light and flexible again. After twenty minutes, Ji Hao finally went through the iceberg and returned to the city.

    "Eh?" Man Man and Shaosi both knew how powerful the golden bridge was. Normally, with the gold bridge, even a million-miles could only take Ji Hao only a second. But why did this two-hundred-miles-thick iceberg take Ji Hao such a long time?

    They hurriedly walked to Ji Hao and held his hands.

    "Hm, we¡¯re in a little trouble now." Ji Hao smiled bitterly. He could indeed bring people in or our with the golden bridge, but with his current power, he could carry no more than fifty people with the golden bridge. This was a huge city. With so many warriors and mounts in it, how could Ji Hao bring all of them out all by himself?

    This was an unbreakable iceberg. Would the entire army truly be stuck in the city by this

    iceberg till death?

 Chapter 1159: Helpers

    Chapter 1159: Helpers

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    On the vast water, countless icebergs were connected closely, forming a cier. In the darkness, strands of glowing green mist and dim mes spurted out from those icebergs from time to time. Those thin, matted, yet evil-looking mists and mes slowly rose into the sky and burned silently for a while, then died gradually. Right after that, more mist streaks and me kes rose into the sky.

    The mists and mes with a green glow illuminated the whole area, which made the entire cier green, seeming to be rather spooky and scary. On the southern side of the cier, a tall and thick gray mist-wall was rolling. Countless water-kind creatures with strong ice powers gathered on the water surface, and had been letting out a dense ice mist with all their powers. The ice mist formed another mist wall, as tall and thick as the gray mist-wall. The ice mist-wall and the green-mist wall faced each other on the water surface.

    asionally, some water-kind spirit creatures would fall into the water in exhaustion. Every time when this happened, somerger shaped water-kind spirit creatures, who seemed to be supervisors, would hurriedly rush over and immediately freeze these exhausted water-kind spirit creatures and the ones around them. They would then throw them into the ice mist wall, piling up them like bricks.

    "Freeze then, free them all!" An enormous ice toad patted hisrge belly and yelled, "We don¡¯t know if they¡¯re just tired or infected with the gue! Freeze them all! Then, we can worry less! Haha! Do it quickly and neatly!"

    Hearing the ice toad, some smaller shaped water-kind spirit creatures, who were almost used up, raised their heads with theirst bit of strength, tremblingly stood up and each let out a thin stream of cold mist towards the ice mist wall in front of them. This thin stream of cold mist drained them. They softly fell on the water surface, then those supervisors rushed over and let out strong and dense ice mist streams. They froze them and the other smaller water-kind spirit creatures around them along with the water, turned them into a giant ice block, then cast a magic to send them up and threw them heavily into the ice mist wall.

    On the cier, countless water-kind spirit creatures were sealed in countless different sized ice blocks. The power vibrations released from these water-kind spirit creatures¡¯ bodies had almost faded away, and their vital functions were nearly shut down. In these frozen water-kind spirit creatures, the effects of the viruses contained in the gray mist had been weakened to an extreme point.

    Some water-kind spirit creatures were enormous; sealed up in ice, they became small-scale mountain ranges. Dragon whales, giant sharks, turtles, octopus and all the other kinds of enormous water-kind spirit creatures lied in transparent icebergs, with their bodies thickly covered in differently sized pustules, and their eyes filled with despair and fear.

    Some water-kind spirit creatures had just arrived in Pan Gu world, and were not yet affected by the gray mist. They moved around the cier in groups, tremblingly looking at the ones sealed in the ice, and murmuringly cursing the starter of this terrifying gue. In the meanwhile, some other water-kind spirit creatures with strong family backgrounds had been growling deeply in anger. They were mostly the offsprings of Wuzhi Qi, Xiang Liu, and the other few legendary water-kind spirit creatures in the North Sea. They wereining, wondering why anyone didn¡¯te to help them. Even the super low temperature was about to fail to control the gue.

    The viruses released from the Disease God streamer had a strong potential for mutation. At first, those viruses werergely suppressed the low temperature, but as the hours passed away, inside the bodies of those enormously shaped water-kind spirit creatures which were sealed in the ice, these viruses adapted to the low temperature. By now, those surviving viruses had been devouring the bodies of those water-kind spirit creatures and mutating unpredictably.

    Whileining, a troop of water-kind spirit creatures walked past a three-hundred-miles-long inkfish, which was covered in a hundreds of meters thickyer of ice. They didn¡¯t notice that a tentacle of this ink fish was wriggling quickly, and on this tentacle, countless huge pustules had been squirming like boiling gruel.

    Boom! That tentacle exploded, shattered the ice, and sprayed a sticky blood on the faces and bodies of the troop of water-kind spirit creature.

    These water-kind spirit creatures had already learned how scary those viruses Yu Mu released were. They screamed out shrilly, but before they could do anything, over ten enormous spirit creatures dashed over, casting all kinds of ice magics from distances away.

    Following a loud buzzing noise, a tens of miles wide area was frozen into a giant ice block, and all water-kind spirit creatures sprayed by the ink-fish¡¯s blood were sealed in it.

    But this time, the viruses released from the inkfish¡¯s tentacle had already adapted to the low temperature. Visibly,rge pustules emerged on the skin of those water-kind spirit creatures, who were sealed in the ice. Next, their bodies began melting speedily, turning into puddles of sticky liquid.

    More terrifyingly, those sticky puddles were like living creatures, transforming into countless thin, worm-like streams, wriggling in all directions swiftly.

    "Heaven! Oh, my heaven!"

    Seeing this, all surrounding water-kind spirit creatures were scared to death. They cried and screamed, abandoning this area immediately. They abandoned all their friends and families sealed in the ice, and fled away desperately.

    The morale of these water-kind spirit creatures had copsedpletely at this very moment. The ancient heaven had fallen already. Otherwise, these water-kind spirit creatures would definitely shout the names of divine emperors and beg for mercy.

    A strong gale roared over from high up in the sky. Coming along the gale were Xiang Liu and arge group of warriors in ck armors.

    From a long distance away, Xiang Liu saw that grey mist, which had billions of locusts hiding in it. He quivered slightly and cursed, "Ji Hao, that little b*stard. How brutal he is...This is unreasonable...The Disease God¡¯s legacy, how did he get that?"

    Taking out the cbash given by Priest Hua, Xiang Liu proudly sneered and said, "However, I have my own fortune! Hehe, with this new fortune of mine, I can continue what I¡¯ve been doing. I can also protect myself; I can go anywhere I want! Who can stop me now?"

    Laughing wildly, Xiang Liu took out a thumb-sized magic pill from the cbash, put it in his mouth and chewed for a while, turning the pill into a paste with his own saliva. Then, he sprayed it out and created a rain with his special power.

    The heavy rain descended along with the roaring gale, rolling up the paste Xiang Liu spat out. Instantly, a strong and refreshing aroma could be sensed in this whole area, which had a radius of thousands of miles. Coiled in a cyan-colored mist, raindrops fell from the sky, into the gray mist-wall. Inside the grey mist-wall, countless locusts screamed and died immediately. Their bodies exploded, turning into spheres of poisonous mist that dissipated in the air.

    The rain fell on the bodies of those water-kind spirit creatures, which had fallen ill and felt their bodies were as heavy as mountains. Instantly, these water-kind spirit creatures were refreshed, as the viruses inside their bodies had been wiped out.

    The rain dripped into the cier, flowing into the bodies of those water-kind spirit creatures, who were almost killed by the gray mist. These dying spirit creatures gasped simultaneously for air. The illnesses were gone, and they recovered immediately, gaining their strengths back. They roared thunderously, twisted their bodies, broke the ice and rose from the cier one after another.

    Xiang Liu nodded in satisfaction. He pointed at the south and growled, "Boys, go south! Go, go, kill every human being you see! You kill all human beings who are brave enough toe out of their cities. Eat them, enve them, and tread your feet upon them! Go! Go!"

    All water-kind spirit creatures roared in chorus. They rushed across the gray mist-wall, which was already harmless, marching to the south.

    At the same time, a red, misty silhouette abruptly showed up upon Ji Hao¡¯s city. That was a man, with a tall hat and a long robe.

 Chapter 1160: Suiren

    Chapter 1160: Suiren

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Marquis Yao!" The man with a tall hat stood in the air above the city and mildly greeted to Ji Hao.

    "You are?" Ji Hao activated the golden bridge once again and squeezed out through the iceberg with difficulty. A whileter, he stood in front of the man with a tall hat, and bowed politely.

    Ji Hao had seen these people with tall hats around Emperor Shun for quite a few times. During the first great war between he humankind and the non-humankind that Ji Hao fought, he saw such a man with a tall hat by Emperor Shun¡¯s side.

    Last time in the Town Hall, twelve men with tall hats showed up together, instantly suppressing a group of leaders of the alliance of human ns and forcing them to join hands and help Emperor Shun to control the flood with all their resources. Ji Hao clearly understood that these men with tall hats were probably the most powerful ones among the entire humankind, could even be those famous legendary heroes in the history of the humankind. Without a doubt, Ji Hao should have more respect for these mysterious people.

    "I am Suiren." Before the man¡¯s face, the dense fiery mist suddenly faded, showing his ordinary-looking but especially amiable face. Suiren didn¡¯t have a stunning look, but he did have a pair of deep, bright eyes. If one looked into his eyes, one would see a vivid spark, just like the starlights in the sky.

    Ji Hao¡¯s scalp was numbed. A short distance away, Feng Xing, Yi Di and the other few warriormanders had already involuntarily kneeled on the ice surface.

    Suiren was an ancient human emperor. When human beings were still ignorant, living like wild animals in the forest, Suiren lit the fire for the humankind. From then on, human beings started departing from the most primitive lifestyle, learning the differences between human beings and wild beasts, standing up in Pan Gu world with the name of ¡®humankind¡¯.

    "Emperor Suiren? Didn¡¯t you..." Countless legends about Emperor Suiren crossed Ji Ho¡¯s mind, including where he died, and where he was buried in. Till present, in every new year festival, groups of Maguspreists would pay respects to Emperor Suiren at his tomb. Before his gravestone, incense sticks had been burning all year round.

    "I am only a clone of him. The real Suiren has left Pan Gu world long ago." Suiren nodded to Ji Hao seriously, then the fiery mist emerged again, covering his face as he continued, "Enough of the small talk. Let¡¯s melt this iceberg and get these young warriors out first. After that, I have a mission for you."

    Ji Hao took a few steps back, looking at Suiren curiously.

    Ji Hao had all kinds of supreme magic treasures, including the divine seal of the East Emperor Taiyi. He also had the power of the great Dao of sun, and he had been speedily absorbing everything that Taiyi had learned about the great Dao of sun. Despite all this, he failed to melt even a little bit of this iceberg. Ji Hao truly wanted to know how Suiren would save them from this troubled situation.

    "That old ice worm, he has made progress!" Suiren lowered his head and stared at the iceberg for a while, then sighed and said, "Back then, when he just upied the north ice seal, the group of evil creatures under hismand liked eating human beings. A few of my friends and I started a fight against him, forcing him to kill everyst one of those evil creatures with his own hands."

    "The old ice worm is sensitive about his reputation. After we injured him, he has been hiding in the ice sea for a very long period, nevering out again." said Suiren ndly, "Therefore, kids like you don¡¯t know much about him! This iceberg he created, it¡¯s not so hard to deal with, as long as you can grasp the ¡®true intent¡¯ of it."

    The ¡®true intent¡¯? Ji Hao knitted his eyebrows. Suiren¡¯s words seemed to contain too many meanings.

    "I¡¯ve seen you release the essence sun fire and the Gold Crow me, but your fires are ¡®dead¡¯. You have the powers of fire, yet you don¡¯t have the ¡®heart¡¯ of fire. Therefore, you can¡¯t lift the powers of your fires to the maximum stage." Suiren raised a finger and continued in a deep voice, "My fire is ordinary. It¡¯s not a powerful spirit fire,her is a pre-world divine fire. Instead, its the most ordinary fire in the world that I created back then by drilling a piece of wood."

    A small me lit up on Suiren¡¯s finger. The faint orange fire was gentle and weak, shaking in the strong wind. As Suiren said, this was the most ordinary fire in the world. Housewives living in countrysides would cook meals with this type of fire. This fire could emzon firewood and dry grasses, but couldn¡¯t be used for smelting ores, not to mention burning the world and breaking the space. Ji Hao could easily release a stream of essence sun fire by simply raising his arm, and that stream would be tens of thousands of times more powerful than Suiren¡¯s fire.

    This small me on Suiren¡¯s finger was truly not so harmful, but what about Ji Hao¡¯s essence sun fire? It could even vaporize metals instantly!

    However, once Ji Hao saw this small me, he sensed an indescribable warmth instantly fill up his entire body. The small weak me warmed up his soul and every cell of his body, and made him feel energetic.

    The small me reminded Ji Hao of his childhood. When he was little, sometimes in the morning, he would open his eyes and see Qing Fu kneeling by the bonfire, gently grilling beast meat and sweet potatoes. The bonfire was not dazzling at all, but along with the aroma of grilling foods, Ji Hao could always sense a thriving life-force from it.

    All of a sudden, Ji Hao got the meaning of the so-called ¡®true intent¡¯. It was just like the spirit of a weapon or a tool, just like the soul of a human being. Without a spirit, a weapon or a tool could only be lifeless, and without a soul, a human being would be a walking dead. Without the ¡®true intent¡¯, no matter how great a power was, it couldn¡¯t be released entirely.

    "The ¡®true intent¡¯ of the old ice worm¡¯s cold power was his withered, cold, isted heart, and the ¡®true intent¡¯ of my fire is the endless hope, the inexhaustible life-force." Suiren flicked his finger and sent the me to the iceberg. The me drifted down and drilled into the iceberg along with a sizzling noise, diving down towards the city.

    Even with the golden bridge, Ji Hao still felt it extremely difficult when prating the iceberg. But this weak and tiny me of Suiren cut the iceberg broken, as easily as cutting a piece of tofu with a sharp knife.

    Countless gray-white beams dazzled over from all directions towards the me. The me got smaller and smaller, but much brighter than before. Atst, the me reached to the deepest area of the iceberg and slightly touched a certain spot.

    Puff! A thin stream of cold power and the small me devoured each other. Next, the enormous iceberg quaked intensely. Afterward, clouds of steam puffed up from the iceberg, while the iceberg disappeared without a trace.

    "Pure strength is not enough." Suiren looked at Ji Hao and said in a gentle yet serious tone, "You are almost as strong as me, but why do you need the strength? Marquis Yao, you have the strength, but you don¡¯t have the heart. You stillck something."

    In Ji Hao¡¯s spirit space, the mysterious manined, "Strength is strength...What do I need a heart for?" clicking his tongue, he continued, "But, this sounds reasonable though...Back then, I..." He snorted and carried on, "I am getting criticized by a little kid, how shameful is this!"

    Sighing slightly, Suiren said in a deeper voice, "However, personality, cultivation, experiences, in every way, you¡¯re definitely the best among your generation. We have a mission, do you dare to take it? We¡¯ve been considering over and over again, and at the moment, you¡¯re the most suited person for it."

    Without asking any question, Ji Hao said ¡®Yes¡¯.

 Chapter 1161: A Lecture Given By Suiren

    Chapter 1161: A Lecture Given By Suiren

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The gate of the city was opened. Hao Tao, Tao Sha, and the other elders walked out together. People stood in ordered lines on both sides of the gate and bowed to Suiren. A few of these people were Suiren¡¯s offspring, and their ns were originated from Suiren Family; they politely kneeled on the ground.

    "Get up. No need to stand on ceremony...These things are indeed important, but too much would be bad." Suiren waved his hand and said. Hearing him, people straightened their bodies one after another. Suiren looked at all surrounding people with mild and warm eyes, and his eyes stopped for a few seconds on Man Man, Shaosi, Taisi, and Yu Mu.

    Guided by Ji Hao, Suiren and the others came to the headquarters tent. Seeing the Pan Gu bell and the Pan Gu Defense magic formation, Suiren stopped, pointed at the bell, smiled faintly and said, "Marquis Yao, you¡¯re a goodmander."

    Ji Hao grinned embarrassedly. Suiren¡¯s words sounded like a praise, yet Ji Hao didn¡¯t feel being praised at all. On the contrary, he felt like being med slightly.

    "You¡¯re wonderful, almost like their parents." continued Suiren.

    Shaking his head, Suiren turned around and nced at the group of warriormanders, then said in a deep voice, "You¡¯re brave warriors. You are fighters of the human beings. You are strong men. You wear armors, hold weapons; you fight wild beasts, fight the non-humankind; you protect your own kind. You¡¯re like the eagles fighting in the sky, instead of chickens hiding in your nests and shaking in fear."

    Pointing at the Pan Gu bell, Suiren carried on in that deep yet strong voice, "This bell is very strong, and this great magic formation is strong as well. This city is safe under the storm and the hurricane, and is veryfortable to live in. Have you been hiding in this city all the time?"

    As he chuckled, Suiren walked to Yi Di, pulled out a few arrows from his quiver, nodded and said, "Hmm, these arrows are really not bad...These are at least ten times more powerful than the ones made by those top-grade master arrow crafters in the Eastern Wastnd, am I right? Where did you get these?"

    Yi Di¡¯s face turned dark. He squeezed a smile out of his face and responded, "Marquis Yao gave us these!"

    Suiren nodded and asked, "Can you make these powerful arrows yourself?"

    Yi Di and the other archers even had their faces turned green by now. They turned to Ji Hao together ¡ª What a joke! Even Eastern Wastnd masters couldn¡¯t make these spell symbol arrows, not to mention these archers

    Suiren turned to Ji Hao. Before he asked any question, Ji Hao hurriedly raised both hands and said, "I disassembled the spell symbols in a ¡®hurricane¡¯ arrow, a ¡®volcano copse¡¯ arrow and a ¡®wolf tooth¡¯ arrow with a pre-world supreme treasure. The treasure upgraded those spell symbols groups and automatically made these spell symbol arrows."

    Suiren nodded again, and responded with that deep voice, "Which means, Marquis Yao, you can¡¯t make these arrows yourself either, right?"

    Ji Hao remained silent. Compared with that five-colored cauldron inside his body, his own handcraft was a total mess. Perhaps, the arrows made by Po could be even more powerful than these spell symbols arrows. But Po was not like the cauldron, and he could never produce millions of super-grade spell symbols arrows at a time.

    "If that treasure of yours disappeared, can you still fulfill these boys¡¯ needs?" Suiren nced at Ji Hao, turned back to Yi Di, and continued, "If one day, Marquis Yao is not by your side, and you don¡¯t have these super-grade arrows anymore, can you still fight?"

    The faces of Yi Di and the other Eastern Wastndmanders around him suddenly turned deathly pale; even their legs began shaking. None of them could say a word.

    Suiren then walked to Tao Sha and the other few Taotie n elders. Poking those Taotie tooth chains tied around these elders¡¯ waists, he said with a nd tone, "I think only one Taotie tooth is possessed by Taotie n, as the greatest treasure. How many do you have now?"

    Man Man raised her own Taotie tooth chain with both hands and responded, "Three-Hundred and one, including this one of mine!"

    Suiren smilingly nced at Man Man and said, "You make one or two for the little girl as toys, fine. But you are elders of your n, and these fake Taotie tooth...Alright, alright, not too many powerful treasures like this existed in the world, and It¡¯s not a bad thing for you to prepare some of these. But look at your armors, your weapons, and everything you are wearing now!"

    People lowered their heads and looked at their armors and weapons.

    The armors and weapons using by all warriors in this city were productions of Ji Hao¡¯s five-colored cauldron. Those gears were all ungraded and remolded by Ji Hao, and were much better than productions of the other human ns.

    "Strong armors can make it easier for you to survive on battlefields; good weapons can allow you to kill more enemies." said Suiren, "This is good...The only problem is... did you make these armors and weapons with your own hands?"

    "Did those cksmiths in your ns hammer these armors and weapons over and over again? The spell symbols on these armors and weapons, did those Maguspriests in your n carve those personally?" Suiren continued in a louder voice.

    "Once you are used to these good armors and weapons gained from Marquis Yao with no effort, once you have lost the passion to create better forging techniques and stronger spell symbols, once you think nothing but getting better armors and weapons from Marquis Yao...If one day, Marquis Yao is not here for you anymore, what would you do?"

    Suiren walked to Ji Hao, shook his head, and grabbed Ji Hao¡¯s wrist.

    "I was going to say more to you, but I had a chance to rethink. I don¡¯t need to say too much to you, and you shall think about it yourselves. Think about what should you do for the future."

    Pointing at the north, Suiren continued, "In the north, those water-kind creatures are heading south again. Stop them, buy some time for the flood-control troops in Pu Ban City, this is what you should be doing. Staying in this city like chickens, or rushing out, fighting those water-kind things, maybe showering in blood... You choose!"

    "I only want you to remember one thing. In all ages, facing all enemies, human warriors never won a single battle by hiding behind a tall and strong wall! The territories we have today, the homnds we are living in, those were all earned by generations of warriors with their swords and des and hot blood!"

    "Are you all cowards now? Are you all afraid of death now?"

    Suiren¡¯s words sounded heavy. The faces of all present elders,manders and warriors blushed instantly.

    "Hao Tao, from now on, this army is under yourmand. I will give you no requirement. I only want you to try your best!" Suiren pointed at Hao Tao, then waved his hand. Following his move, the Pan Gu bell silently and quickly flew to Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao took back the Pan Gu bell. Following Suiren¡¯s words, he gathered Man Man, Shaosi, Taisi, Feng Xing and Yu Mu. Other than them, all the others were left in the city, under Hao Tao¡¯smand, even including Yemo Shayi. Afterward, Suiren waved his broad sleeve and sent up a dazzling fiery light, then disappeared with Ji Hao and his friends.

 Chapter 1162: The Water Eye in Huai Water

    Chapter 1162: The Water Eye in Huai Water

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    A bright fiery light darted south. Ji Hao surprisingly fond out that Suiren¡¯s flying speed was only slightly slower than the highest speed of the golden bridge under his control. In mere terms of flying speed, Suiren was faster than Xiang Liu and Wuzhi Qi.

    What surprised Ji Hao more was that Suiren brought Man Man, Shaosi, Feng Xing Taisi and Yu Mu, but at the same time, he had also conveniently brought Yuan Li along with the others. By now, this water ape with long silver fur was huddled in the fiery light, and had been pping his own head hard. No one knew what kind ofplicated question he was struggling with.

    Man Man, Shaosi, and all the others had been looking at Suiren with extra respect and admiration. Suiren was an ancient human emperor, a saint who led the humankind from ignorance to civilization. Before, Suiren only existed in legends, but now, he showed up right in front of them, as a living being. Man Man and the others were surely thrilled by his appearance.

    However, because of Suiren¡¯s great fame, none of them dared to say anything to him.

    Flying for a while, Suiren finally started talking, "Marquis Yao, do you understand?"

    Ji Hao grinned and nodded. He understood Suiren¡¯s words, and the reason why Suiren said that. But, Ji Hao had his own reasons to do what he had been doing. They shared an ultimate purpose, as they both wanted to humankind to survive, grow and develop; they just thought in different ways.

    But of course, Suiren was an ancient human emperor, while Ji Hao had his previous life memory. Based on their backgrounds, if would be ridiculous if they had the same way of thinking.

    "You will be a territory owner; you can take care of a n quite well. Even on battlefields, you will be a goodmander, who cares about his warriors. But, you will not be a goodmander in chief, and you can never be a good leader." said Suiren slowly, "In this regard, Si Wen Ming is bigger than you and all the otherpetitors."

    "Uncle Wen Ming is indeed good." Ji Hao agreed.

    "What I¡¯m trying to say is, he is more hard-hearted than all of you. He is willing to let human beings bleed and sacrifice. For the future of the humankind, he can bear to let our warriors shed blood." Turning around, Suiren looked at Ji Hao and continued, "And you...You protect your warriors too well. This is truly not good."

    Ji Hao remained silent. He didn¡¯t know what to say, and he could only give a hollow smile.

    "If we want the humankind to grow stronger and to thrive, we have to go through difficulties." said Suiren slowly, "Human beings have to understand that everything we have, food, armors, weapons and all kinds of magic treasures, talismans, we have to make those with our own hands. We have to know how to produce those things we need, and knowledge, is our true wealth."

    "What you¡¯ve been doing can indeed allow a small number of people to grow stronger ahead of the others, but on the whole, this can only weaken the natural, inexhaustible learning abilities and creativity of human beings." Suiren patted Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder and continued, "I know you meant well, but you did it in the wrong way."

    "Si Wen Ming has been doing well. He knew you¡¯re a diamond in the rough. Therefore, he dared to give you pressure, and he dared to let you, such a young man, lead a great-scale, elite force to the north."

    "What you are going to face is not only those non-humankind armies; you will also face the Yu Dynasty, which was built by the non-humankind. You will encounter countless challenges and life-risking fights. You might die, but if you survive, you will serve as a core member of our humankind for many years toe."

    "Not only you, this is also a test, and an opportunity, for all people around you."

    "Once upon a time, Emperor Fuxi said that human beings are strange. If human beings live toofortably and safely, the humankind would quickly corrode and fall. But, if human beings live under pressure, the humankind would never die, no matter how strong the pressure was. Therefore, Emperor Fuxi said that disasters will make the humankind thrive; the more disasterse, the stronger our can humankind be."

    "This flood had indeed caused us severe damage, but as long as we can get through this, a brighter day will be expecting us." said Suiren seriously, "This is a severe trial, facing which, countless heroes will rise among us. But you protected them as if they were a group of fragile chicks."

    Ji Hao spread his hands, not knowing what to say.

    Emperor Fuxi and Emperor Suiren chose to cultivate and strengthen the humankind with the purew of the jungle, while Ji Hao...

    Smiling embarrassedly once again, Ji Hao said, "I may be too softhearted...I don¡¯t want people around me to die one after another."

    Suiren looked at Ji Hao seriously and responded with a strangely heavy tone, "Marquis Yao, believe me, we¡¯ve witnessed death a million times more than you did...And every one of us has died many times. Those warriors refused to surrender and died to thest man, but their sacrifices saved many more people. With their deaths, they earned the rise of the entire humankind. So, who cannot sacrifice?"

    He pointed at Ji Hao¡¯s heart and continued, "Perhaps, one day, we will both die. Who can truly be immortal? At least, I don¡¯t believe in immortality. Can this world exist forever?"

    "If we want to survive, many of us have to fight, to kill and to die. Only when many brave ones among us are happy to die for the future of the humankind can we grow and develop, can be strong and never copse. A society without heroes and the brave ones will not have a future."

    "Aren¡¯t you ruining their future by over-protecting them?" sighed Suiren, "I have a mission here, but I don¡¯t have the time to do it myself. So, I can only leave it to you."

    Patting again on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder, Suiren carried on, "Try your best to aplish the mission, and think about what I said. In the future, we have many more important things for you to do."

    Atst, he said to Ji Hao, "Remember one thing, as long as the sacrifice is meaningful, as long as we can afford it and we¡¯re not wasting lives on purpose, no matter how great the sacrifice might be, we should not dread."

    The fiery light shed across the sky. Ji Hao carefully pondered upon Suiren¡¯s words. Recalling what he had done in the recent years, Ji Hao felt that he had indeed been overprotecting people around him.

    A whileter, the fiery light dimmed. In front of Ji Hao still was the vast water. However, on the boundless water surface was a ten-thousand-miles-wide dark whirlpool, roaring and spinning.

    "This is a core area of the Huai Water. This whirlpool, we call it the ¡®water eye¡¯." said Suiren, "After we received your message, Emperor Shun has sent out quite a few strong warriors to try to dive in, but they have all disappeared."

    "We want to find out what exactly is hiding in this water eye, and the other water eyes in the rest fewrge rivers."

 Chapter 1163: Yuan Sheng

    Chapter 1163: Yuan Sheng

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Earlier, Wuzhi Qi sneakily visited Ji Hao and sought cooperation for the safety of himself and his offsprings. He even gifted Ji Hao the nine dragons chariot and the divine seal of the East Emperor to show his sincerity.

    Some top secrets were hiding in the water eyes of the few great rivers; this information was also leaked to Ji Hao by Wuzhi Qi. However, Ji Hao didn¡¯t know that Emperor Shun had already taken action once he received the message from Ji Hao. Strong warriors were sent out by Emperor Shun to dive into the water eye in the Huai Water, and to see what was in there. But ording to Suiren, all those people had vanished.

    "These things should be handled by old folks like us." Looking at Ji Hao, Suiren helplessly spread his hands and said, "But we are all busy, and can¡¯t make the time to deal with these detailed things."

    "And..." Suiren frowned and continued, also helplessly, "I don¡¯t have a physical body. What you are looking at is a clone, with the bones made from a trace of my soul and the natural reward power, and the skin made from the power of fire. Therefore, we are strong indeed, but we are also weak. Many things in this world can easily harm us."

    "First, we can¡¯t make the time ourselves; second, we cannot go to dangerous ces ourselves. For the above reasons, we can¡¯t do it ourselves. Marquis Yao, you are the most suited person we found for this mission." Suiren seriously cupped his hands and slightly bowed to Ji Hao, ncing at Yuan Li in the meanwhile.

    "I get it!" Ji Hao looked at Suiren and responded. ¡®A clone made with the natural reward power? No wonder he looks like a human being, yet not exactly like a human being. Are they all busy? What are they busy at?¡¯ Wondered Ji Hao silently. But of course, Ji Hao was not silly enough to ask Suiren that question.

    "Leave it to me. If I find out anything useful, I will..."

    Suiren took out a five-colored, square-shaped jade tablet and handed it to Ji Hao. The jade tablet was embossed with dragons and phoenixes on the edges, a picture of farming on the right side, and a picture of fishing on the backside. "Go straight to Pu Ban City and report to Emperor Shun, or directly contact me with this in case of an emergency...Hmm, this is my identification token as a former human emperor. It can also serve as a life-saving treasure."

    Ji Hao trembled slightly while taking over the tablet with both his hands.

    A pure warmth surged out of the tablet and slowly flew into Ji Hao¡¯s body. Suddenly. Ji Hao heard the shouts of countless human beings. He sensed the happiness, the anger, the sadness, and the joy of all those people.

    Seeing Ji Hao¡¯s changing facial expressions, Suiren smiled and continued mildly, "Another thing... Elder Destiny, the leader of those Pan Xi world people, who chose to follow your lead, we need to borrow him. I think Emperor Shun has already sent people to pick him up from your ce."

    Ji Hao paused for a second, then hurriedly said ¡®sure¡¯. Suiren left him a few words, then transformed into a fiery light and flew southeast in a rush. From a long distance away, a beautiful bird song could be heard. Following that, Ji Hao saw a rosefinch descend from the air, coiled in fire. Suiren stood on the bird¡¯s back, and soon disappeared.

    "Eh? Are we going down there?" Seeing Suiren leave, Man Man looked at the giant whirlpool in front of her, with her pink face turning dark. She was an offspring of Zhu Rong, and she hated oceans,kes, rivers and streams the most.

    "Yes, but don¡¯t be afraid. Someone will be guiding us." Ji Hao dragged Yuan Li up from the ground. By now, Yuan Li had still been murmuring to himself.

    "Still worrying about Snow?" asked Ji Hao in a deep voice. "Something must have happened to the Flood Dragon King, but...Help me diving into this water eye. In the future, I may beg Emperor Shun to ask the Flood Dragon King to marry his daughter to you. What do you think?"

    Yuan Li popped out his eyes instantly. Instead of struggling in his own vague memories, he grabbed Ji Hao¡¯s shoulders, grinned and said, "You said that yourself, and you¡¯re my big brother. You can¡¯t lie to m...I¡¯m afraid some bad thing has truly happened to the Flood Dragon King. If he refuses to marry Snow to me, you have to help me!"

    Ji Hao patted Yuan Li¡¯s shoulder, then turned to the water eye with a serious look.

    Before the flood came, the Huai Water was one of thergest rivers in Mind, covering a broad area with over a million branches. Countless human beings lived by the Huai Water. During peaceful days, even as a great river, the widest area of Huai Water was only around a thousand miles wide. But now, the river was flooding, and the world had almost turned into an ocean, while the Huai Water becamepletely boundless.

    The dark whirlpool was enormous, spinning rapidly. A strong dark hurricane had been blowing out from the whirlpool, almost tangible, roaring thunderously. asionally, exhaustedrge birds flying across the sky would be dragged into the whirlpool and shredded immediately, if they identally got too close to it.

    If Suiren didn¡¯t guide him, Ji Hao would never believe that this giant whirlpool was actually the entrance of one of those water eyes that Wuzhi Qi mentioned to him.

    "How do we get in?" Ji Hao looked at Yuan Li and asked.

    "I can easily get in. I grew up in here." Looking at the giant whirlpool, Yuan Li seemed to be shocked a little bit as well. "The problem is, I can even bring a few water-kind creatures in, but for human beings..."

    Ji Hao pondered for a while, then raised his arms. Heng Xing flew out from his sleeve. Ji Hao pointed at Heng Xing, and following his moves, he stretched his body and transformed back into a Henggong fish, happily jumping into the water.

    "Man Man, you and the others wait outside, while I follow Yuan Li in! Remember, whatever happens, you are not allowed to make a single step near that whirlpool!"

    Ji Hao took out arge number of magic formation tools and powerful magic thunder bombs and fire bombs, handed them to Shaosi and said, "Heng Xing will serve as your mount. You go set up a few defensive and attacking magic formations in this area to cover us, and put all these thunder bombs and fire bombs in your magic formations."

    Ji Hao told Man Man to look after Mr. Crow and the pair of fire snakes. Then, he once again warned the others to note near that whirlpool. After that, he shed across the air, transformed his body into a thin stream of extremely negative power, and spread on Yuan Li¡¯s fur.

    In shock, Yuan Li looked at his own long silver fur, which was now covered under the thinyer of extremely negative power transformed from Ji Hao¡¯s body. He murmured toin, "You are a master of the great Dao of sun, fine, but you¡¯re also a master of the ¡®extremely negative power invisibility¡¯... What can I say?"

    Whileining, Yuan Li turned around, quickly waved to Man Man and Shaosi, then jumped into the water.

    As a water ape, Yuan Li gave a joyful shout once he dove into the water, then swiftly moved downwards like a silver beam.

    Yuan Li split the water and created a path for himself, while speedily diving down. Every time when water-kind spirit creatures showed up to try to stop him, he would release his power and p them away. The society of spirit creatures was based on strict hierarchy. Sensing Yuan Li¡¯s power, those smaller shaped water-kind spirit creatures all stepped away. Therefore, without much of difficulty, Yuan Li reached the bottom of the whirlpool.

    A building, which was entirely built with cold jade, stood on the bottom of the water, beside a dark hole. Tens of miles away from the building, a fierce undercurrent came to Yuan Li. It transformed into a giant fist, and struck to Yuan Li from hundreds of meters away.

    "Yuan Li, what are you doing in here?"

    A rude voice could be heard. Following the voice, a fifteen-meter tall, ferocious-looking water ape with blue fur suddenly leaped out from the building.

    "Yuan Sheng? Why are you here?" Yuan Li shouted out while dodging hurriedly.

 Chapter 1164: Easily Get In

    Chapter 1164: Easily Get In

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Hiding in Yuan Li¡¯s furs, Ji Hao sneakily nced at Yuan Sheng.

    A fierce and violent power vibration came straight at Ji Hao¡¯s face. In Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, Yuan Sheng¡¯s entire body was burning with a dark fire, and that deep blue spirit power of his coiled around his body, rolled in dense streams, and wrapped his muscr body. A strong power seemed to be contained in his body, that made him seem like a volcano which could erupt at any time.

    The enormous fist transformed from that stream almostnded on Yuan Li¡¯s body before he screamed out. Two bright silver beams darted out from Yuan Li¡¯s body and instantly reached hundreds of miles away, leaving a faint silhouette of Yuan Li facing that fist. Followed by a muffled bang, the faint silhouette was shattered, and in the next moment, a strong force reached straight to Yuan Li¡¯s face.

    Yuan Sheng moved as fast as a bolt of lightning. He failed to see through the magic Yuan Li cast just now, and he didn¡¯t know which one of those silver beam was the real Yuan Li. However, this did not keep Yuan Sheng from darting to one of those silver beams and shattering it, then swishing to the real Yuan Li. He grabbed Yuan Li¡¯s neck with both hands and carried him up.

    Yuan Li was only around seven feet tall, while Yuan Sheng was fifteen meters tall. He grabbed Yuan Li¡¯s neck, shaking him hard like a bear torturing a rabbit.

    Yuan Sheng snorted and put hisrge head near Yuan Li¡¯s face, opened his thin lips and showed his tusks. Staring at Yuan Li in the eyes, with a pair of eyes that looked like two blue colored burning coal pieces, Yuan Sheng shouted, "Yuan Li, what are you doing in here? You should now be...Let me think about it... You were sent out by Abba eight-hundred years ago. So you should now be..."

    Yuan Sheng didn¡¯t finish his talk. Instead, he roared loudly and threw a heavy punch on Yuan Li¡¯s belly,

    Yuan Li howled in pain, then spat at Yuan Sheng and shouted to respond, "You bloody b*stard! I should be in the army returning from Pan He world! And I should be heading north to attack the humankind¡¯s flood-control troops!"

    With glowing red eyes, Yuan Li stared at Yuan Sheng and continued shouting, "Haven¡¯t you heard it? The humankind released viruses at our armies! Many have died! Xiang Liu Junior is chopped! I¡¯m not stupid enough to die with them!"

    "Viruses?" Yuan Sheng¡¯s look turned quite weird. He looked at Yuan Li from head to toe, then loosened his hands and threw Yuan Li to the soft sands on the bottom of the river. Then, he held his hands behind his body like a middle-aged human being. Yuan Shengughed, as if he were happy to hear such news. Then, he said to Yuan Li, "So, you came back as a deserter? You¡¯re a deserter! Haha! A son of Wuzhi Qi chose to be a coward! He fled back!!"

    Yuan Li blushed as he said in a dry voice, "I didn¡¯t flee, I just temporarily retreated! When those viruses are dealt with, I will..."

    Yuan Shengughed out loud. Shaking his head quickly, he continued yelling, "Don¡¯t exin, I get it! Yuan Li, the stubborn, silly kid who dared to fight me, his big brother, is now a deserter! Hehe, where are those warriors Abba gave you? They¡¯re not all dead, are they?"

    Yuan Sheng lowered his head with a strong expectation, put his face near Yuan Li¡¯s, andughed, "Tell me, tell me, are they still alive? Hehe, they¡¯re all trusted ones trained by Abba himself. If you get them all killed...You will be dead!"

    "They stayed in Pan He world!" said Yuan Li with a dark face, "I was worrying about...So I came back alone ahead of the others!"

    "You were worrying about...Ah, ah, ah I remember her!" said Yuan Sheng with a creepy tone, "I remember her. Many years ago, every time you were beaten up by me, a little girl would always be crying beside you! That girl, she has grown up too, hasn¡¯t she?"

    Yuan Li vigntly looked at Yuan Sheng and said, "What¡¯re you gonna do? I am warning you... If you dare to hurt Snow..."

    Yuan Sheng grabbed Yuan Li up and dragged him to that bottomless dark hole, which was around five-hundred-meters in radius. While walking, heughed, "What am I gonna do? Hehe, she¡¯s the Flood Dragon King¡¯s daughter, isn¡¯t she? Back then, after you were sent away by Abba, I inquired about her."

    "Not bad! The Flood Dragon King is one of the eight senior ministers under Gong Gong¡¯smand too. She is the Flood Dragon King¡¯s only daughter, while I am the oldest son, also the strongest son of Wuzhi Qi. I think we will make a lovely couple!" Yuan Sheng bragged, "My Shifu is an amazingly powerful being, and I totally deserve her! So I¡¯m gonna marry her, and let her carry my children!"

    Yuan Li paused instantly. "Snow will never like you...When did you have a Shifu?" asked Yuan Li while staring at Yuan Sheng in shock.

    "This is none of your business!" Yuan Sheng proudly raised his head andughed loudly, "My Shifu is terrific. I¡¯m afraid even Abba is much weaker than my Shifu. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not allowed to tell anyone his name, so...But you have to know, my Shifu is one of the few most powerful beings in this world!"

    Carrying Yuan Li with one hand, Yuan Sheng drummed his own chest with another hand andughed, "Don¡¯t you feel strange? Back then, when Abba sent you away, you were almost stronger than me. But now, I can easily defeat you!"

    "I admit, as Abba said, you¡¯re more talented than I am. After all, your Amma is a human being, and human beings are always smarter. Sadly, my Amma is a silly devil ape, who can not even use humannguage!" Standing by the dark hole, Yuan Sheng said. The dark hole was the true face of the water eye in Huai Water. From the hole, rapid water streams swished out, and the dark whirlpool almost brushed against Yuan Sheng¡¯s face.

    "But now, you¡¯vee back, and I can easily defeat you! Do you know why? Because I have a great Shifu, while you are still a wild monkey!" Yuan Sheng gave a big grin, proudly pointed at the whirlpool, and said, "Abba knows that I¡¯ve been improvingrgely these years, so he promoted me. I¡¯m a general now, and I¡¯m responsible for guarding this water eye!"

    "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in there, but no one who dares to go in will end will!" Yuan Shengughed wickedly and said, "Lord Gong Gong has given his order that whoever dares to set foot in there will be beheaded! So, go to hell, Yuan Li!"

    Yuan Sheng raised Yuan Li high with both arms, then threw him into the rapid whirl.

    "That little girl you mentioned, she¡¯s mine now! Haha!" Yuan Sheng rested his hands on his hips, then turned around and grinned to a group of water-kind spirit creatures, who came to see what was happening. He yelled, "You all saw it. Yuan Li is my sweet little brother, I treated him with the best food and wine I had. Yet, he sneaked into that forbidden zone while I wasn¡¯t noticing!"

    Laughing wildly, Yuan Sheng growled, "Keep an eye on this area! If Yuan Lies back out, chop him immediately! If he neveres out again...That would be the best!"

    Yuan Sheng nced at the water eye in aplicated way, then murmured to himself, "Master Hua said that the thing in this watery eye is interesting, and I have to guard it well...Hmm, what is it? A treasure?"

    In the dark water eye, Yuan Li steadied his body and sank down into the whirlpool.

 Chapter 1165: Dragon Coffins

    Chapter 1165: Dragon Coffins

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Surprisingly, beyond the water eye, a hundred-thousand-miles-wide whirlpool was rapidly spinning, but the water pressure inside the water eye wasn¡¯t that great. Staying on Yuan Li¡¯s furs, the water pressure Ji Hao sensed was even smaller than the water pressure in the White Dragon River.

    The water in the bottom of the White Dragon River was extremely great, that it could evenpress the essence water power into pre-world six Ren threads. But unexpectedly, nothing special existed in this water eye, except a dark swirl that went through the entire water eye.

    Another thing to be mentioned was that the swirl created a strong suction force. With Yuan Li¡¯s current power, he could not free himself from this suction force, and could only helplessly let it drag him all the way down.

    The swishing noises caused by rapid water currents could be heard without an end. Ji Hao observed those dark currents, chuckled and said, "Is Yuan Sheng your brother? He is bad-tempered, isn¡¯t he? Your father, Wuzhi Qi, doesn¡¯t he care?"

    "He¡¯s my brother, the oldest one, with the worst temper among all my brothers and sisters." murmured Yuan Li, "I had many brothers and sisters who were much older than him, but they all died long ago. My Abba...He gave us lives, but he never raised us. So..."

    "His much stronger than you." said Ji Hao with a low voice, "Who¡¯s his Shifu?"

    Yuan Li opened his mouth. A silver beam of light shed across Yuan Li¡¯s eyes as he wielded his fist towards the swirl and generated a white sharp water stream. "When I was little, he bullied me almost everyday...Later on, he couldn¡¯t beat me for a long period. But this time, he improved way too fast. It has only been eight-hundred years. How can he be so much stronger than me already?"

    Yuan Li sounded especially angry and unhappy. Therefore, Ji Hao could only nicelyfort him, "Don¡¯t worry, your Shifu has given you a great scripture to learn from. As long as you work hard, you will certainly be more powerful than Yuan Sheng."

    Narrowing his eyes, Ji Hao thought of the ¡®fine tradition¡¯ followed by many of Yu Yu¡¯s disciples. With a mean smirk, Ji Hao continued, "Besides, we have many powerful brothers and sisters in our sect. Next time when Yuan Sheng bullies you, we can find arge group of brothers and sisters to teach him a lesson!"

    Yuan Li blinked his eyes and shook his long silver furs, thenughed out loud. Monkeys had changeable moods, and so did water apes. Comforted by Ji Hao, Yuan Li quickly forgot about all his unhappiness, then took out a human-head-sized juicy peach from an unknown source and started biting.

    Before he finished the peach, he saw a faint light from the bottom of the swirl. Yuan Li threw the peach, which was half-eaten, then straightened his body, diving down towards the bottom of the swirl along with the flow of the water.

    The loud water-ttering noise disappeared abruptly, while Yuan Li felt that his body was suddenly lightened. He came to an enormous water cave. The cave was hundred-miles in radius, tens of thousands of meters deep. The rock around the cave was dark and cold, yet this dark and smooth rock had been glowing with a bright light, illuminating the entire water cave.

    "Be careful, be extra careful." Ji Hao told Yuan Li to stay calm and not act rashly.

    The entrance of the water eye was only guarded by Yuan Sheng and a group of water-kind spirit creatures. Yuan Sheng was indeed strong, but Ji Hao believed that people sent here by Emperor Shun were also top-grade ones. Undoubtedly, Yuan Sheng was able to discover those people, but if one said that Yuan Sheng was powerful enough to kill everyst one of them, Ji Hao wouldn¡¯t believe it. Therefore, this ordinary-looking water cave must be seriously dangerous. Again, Ji Hao told Yuan Li to stay careful and cautious, and not fall into any traps. Ji Hao had read countless secret records in the Magi Pce, from where, he learned that many magic spells created by human Maguspreists were brutal and evil, and could perish a living soul instantaneously.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Yuan Li in this ce.

    Carefully, Ji Hao let out the Pan Gu bell. He dared not to fully activate it, as he didn¡¯t want to disturb anyone who could be in the cave right now. Therefore, he could only shrink the bell into the size of his thumb, then hung it above Yuan Li¡¯s head like a tiny wine cup. The bell released faint streams of Chaos power and wrapped Yuan Li up.

    Yuan Li did not dare to underestimate this ce either. He held his breath and let his eyes sparkle with a misty silver light, shining on the surrounding area. The silver lightnded on the dark rock wall around him, which instantly emitted a dark light. The dark light hid deeply inside the rock wall, restrained, containing countless faintly sparkling silhouettes of dragons, serpents, giant carps and other water-kind creatures. The power vibration that came from every silhouette was terrifyingly great.

    "This is..." Except for the scripture Yu Yu gave him, Yuan Li gained all of his powers through self-guided cultivation. Honestly, he was a foundationless, free-styled cultivator. The power vibrations that came from those water-kind creature silhouettes in the dark rock wall was scary, but he could tell what it was.

    "Dark divine killing magic... Indeed cruel and fierce. These water-kind creature silhouettes in the wall, they were living beings, as powerful as Divine Magi. But they were killed by someone, and their souls were pulled out and sealed in the wall with the dark divine killing magic, nourished by the inexhaustible cold power and being tortured forever. They can never reincarnate and live again. Therefore, their souls get twisted gradually, and turn into extremely dark ghosts. They can destroy your soul from ten-thousand miles away, and kill you before you even notice."

    "Their power will linger in the bodies of any living being it touches, until the soul of that living being is extracted from the body. I get it. I know how Emperor Shun¡¯s people died. They were hunted by the dark divine killing power and couldn¡¯t cast it away. Even if they could escape from this water eye, even if they could run a million miles away, once they failed to suppress the dark divine killing power inside their bodies, their souls would be dragged back here, bing the food of these evil souls."

    Yuan Li¡¯s face twisted badly. Tremblingly, he asked, "So dangerous? What should we do then?"

    Ji Hao snorted and responded ndly, "No ordinary powers and magic treasures can suppress this dark divine killing magic. However, the extremely positive power and the extremely negative power can end it. With the extremely negative power, you can absorb all these evil souls, which will be very nourishing. With the violent extremely positive power, you can burn all of them out, and destroy them for good."

    Yuan Li sighed in relief andughed rxedly, "That means we don¡¯t have to be afraid them!"

    Ji Hao stayed silent. He carefully reached his spirit power to the deeper area of this water cave, then paused.

    The enormous water cave was almost empty, with nothing else but a round-shaped, dark jade altar, with three ck coffins ced in the middle. The three coffins were made from cold wind bronze, and were covered in embossments of a dragon.

    The things kept in this water eye were three dragon coffins.

 Chapter 1166: Coffin Keeper

    Chapter 1166: Coffin Keeper

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The rock wall was dark, with dark evil souls hiding in it, well-prepared for killing. The water was clear, tens of thousands of meters deep. At the bottom of this water was a dark altar, with three ck bronze dragon coffins on it, releasing a strong, cold power. The atmosphere in this quiet water eye was evil and strange.

    Yuan Li saw the three coffins as well. He floated in the water like a hard rock, while his long silver fur stood straight up like iron needles.

    A pressure started spreading from the three coffins. To Ji Hao, this pressure was faintly sensible, like the scent of blood that came from a drop of blood in an ocean. But to Yuan Li, this pressure was overwhelming. Under this pressure, Yuan Li felt that the sea was roaring under his feet and the sky was copsing above his head, while ten-thousand raging dragons were roaring inside his soul.

    Suddenly, Yuan Li¡¯s knees were softened, that almost made him kneel down.

    That was fear, a fear that came deeply from his bloodline, as if he were born with that fear. Because of the bloodline level pressure, a shrimp would be as frightened as Yuan Li was now, when it encountered a true dragon.

    "Things in those coffins...are not human beings!" With difficulty, Yuan Li murmured.

    As Yu Yu¡¯s disciple, Yuan Li had been cultivating himself severely these days. The power he gained through the scripture Yu Yu gave him automatically activated. Inside Yuan Li¡¯s body, a prehistorical, wild, and fierce power surged up. His eyes suddenly turned glowing red, and a fire of anger began burning his body uncontrobly. As his muscles swelled, he slowly straightened his body.

    "Brother, whatever is inside those coffins, those are definitely not human beings," said Yuan Li with a firm tone.

    Ji Hao frowned. Just now, he clearly sensed the change happen to Yuan Li¡¯s body. Both Yuan Li¡¯s power and spirit withered for a short moment, then a great anger burst from his body, stimted his spirit power and physical strength, and washed off that fear and weakness he had just now.

    Yuan Li¡¯s soul was oppressed somehow, yet Ji Hao felt nothing.

    On Yuan Li¡¯s furs, Ji Hao released his strong spirit power. Faintly visible golden and silver glows emerged around Yuan Li¡¯s body. Ji Hao fully activated his spirit power, scanning across the surrounding area.

    Atst, Ji Hao sensed an extremely weak spirit pressure, which was too weak to be noticed. Did this weak spirit creature almost crush Yuan Li? If what Yuan Li learned from Yu Yu didn¡¯t stimte his anger and his will to fight, Yuan Li could even fall unconscious under this weak spirit pressure.

    "This is a bit strange... Be careful!" said Ji Hao, "Hm, don¡¯t move."

    Ji Hao silently activated the Taiji Universe mirror and sent a stream of spirit power into it. A dim silver light darted out from the mirror and covered Yuan Li¡¯s body. Yuan Li cast the extremely negative power invisibility. With the help of the silver light that came from the mirror, he disappeared suddenly, without leaving a trace.

    Ji Hao rummaged in his bangle for quite a while. He had been through a few wars these years, and had collected countless strange things.

    A quarter of an hourter, Ji Hao took out a small wooden puppet. This was a spirit puppet made by a green-kind ancestor soul from Pan Xi world, and was rather functional. The puppet itself was powerful enough to fight a newly promoted Divine Magus.

    Ji Hao put a top-grade green magic crystal from Pan Xi world into the spirit puppet, then incanted a spell and threw it out. After that, he spent another while in his bangle, then took out a series of small things. He filled those things up with magic crystals and threw them out one after another.

    Once the puppet was thrown out, it glowed with a beautiful green light. shing across the water, the tiny puppet instantly expanded to eight-feet tall. The puppet looked just like a living human being, except for its light-green skin, hair and eyes. The puppet sank into the deeper area of the water cave, leaving arge series of bubbles behind.

    This water cave was tens of thousands of meters deep, and the puppet hadn¡¯t been sinking quickly. Around an hourter, the puppet approached the three coffins. It stopped twenty miles away from the altar, then lowered its head and observed the three coffins.

    Ji Hao locked his fingers together and incanted a spell. Following his hand motion and voice, the puppet locked its fingers together as well, then the water around it began rippling intensely. A thin bolt of lightning sparkled inside the puppet¡¯s body, and soon, following a deep, rumbling noise, a water-tank-sized sphere of lightning bolt emerged on the puppet¡¯s hands.

    "Green...Evil-breaking thunder!" The puppet slightly opened its mouth and said a few words with a very dry voice. The green evil-breaking thunder, for green-kind people in Pan Xi world, was the mostmonly used thunder magic in battles. If this magic were cast in a forest, the rich green power in the forest would be absorbed by it, and the caster could easilyunch a strike that would be tens of thousands of times more powerful than it was supposed to be. This was a great thunder magic to use in any battle.

    In the water, this thunder magic would surely be less efficient. But as the water power could naturally generate green power, a pure water power from the surrounding area had been merging with the lightning bolt sphere created by the puppet. Gradually, the purple lightning bolt sphere was added with a deep blue luster.

    The pure green thunder magic was now upgraded by a pure after-world water power, and was softer, more restrained.

    Following a sizzling noise, the puppet spread its arms. The lightning bolt sphere split the water and struck a dragon coffin. It moved swiftly, and within a blink of an eye, it reached less than ten meters away from the coffin.

    A man-shaped silhouette abruptly appeared upon the dragon coffin and sent up strong streams of cold power while wielding his right hand, grasping the lightning bolt sphere.

    "Wuzhi Qi¡¯s offspring are getting weaker and weaker. Anything can get in now!" The silhouette smirked coldly with a hoarse voice, "Wuzhi Qi himself is not bad, but how can his offspring be so weak? Aren¡¯t those water monkeys his children?"

    As heughed, the silhouette rubbed his hands and crushed that sphere of lightning, turning it into countless thin electric bolts that dissipated in the water. That was a man-shaped creature, in a dark cloak. He raised his head and showed a twisted, hideous-looking, pale face.

    The skin of that face was nearly transparent; the face was thickly covered in tiny scales, forming strange patterns on it. That didn¡¯t look like a human face; instead, it was more like a a mixture of a lizard and a toad. This creature had an awfully long mouth, almost ear to ear, and his lips were weirdly purple.

    "Not a living being? A small puppet?" This man murmured to himself, sounding not like a sane person at all. "But facing my soul-hooking sands, no matter how far you hide, it¡¯s useless, useless, truly useless!"

    The manughed with a hissing voice, then suddenly opened his mouth and sprayed a puff of sand towards the puppet.

    The puppet was wrapped in the sand. In the following moment, it disintegrated into countless tiny wooden pieces.

    Staying on Yuan Li¡¯s furs, Ji Hao¡¯s heart suddenly twitched. Somehow, he sensed a great danger.

 Chapter 1167: Yu Ancestor

    Chapter 1167: Yu Ancestor

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    From the top of the water cave, waves of silver light spread out and descended like a rain of light. Within the cold silver light, puffs of purple-red sands drifted down, along with a faint mist. At the moment, the silver light and the purple-red light swirled down together like countless cherry blossom petals, looking extremely beautiful.

    This beautiful scene was dangerous though. Ji Hao came down from Yuan Li¡¯s furs, holding the Taiji Universe mirror, which releasedrge streams of cold glow, twisting and expanding. Meanwhile, those purple-red sands emerged from the water, tracing the connection between Ji Hao and the puppet,ing swiftly towards Ji Hao.

    The cold glow sparkled. Those purple-red sands bumped into the cold glow, stirred up ripples and caused popping noises. As the cold glow twisted from time to time, that purple-red sand were dispersing out, but more and more sand came down andnded on the cold glow.

    "This old thing is...Yu Ancestor...Didn¡¯t he die long ago? Didn¡¯t the family of Yu die out?"

    Yuan Li stood right behind Ji Hao. In a panic, he looked at those roaring streams of purple-red sand surrounding him, daring not to leave the mirror¡¯s protection.

    Ji Hao¡¯s heart missed a beat. He lowered his head and looked at that man with a ck cloak.

    The Yu were prehistorical creatures. No one knew what they looked like, as they liked to hide in darkness and attack the shadows of the others by spurting sands out of their mouths.

    If a living creature¡¯s shadow were hit by a Yu¡¯s sand, it would fall ill. At first, the poor creature would have a fever, start shaking, then vomiting, suffering diarrhea, and atst, it would struggle in miserable pain. Even worse, the creature would die of a serious illness, and even its soul would be devoured by the poisonous sand.

    Magus poison masters from the Magi Pce had been very curious about the family of ¡®Yu¡¯. They oftenined that the Magi Pce could not provide a few living Yu for them to study the legendary poisonous sand. However, ording to the secret record keeping in the Magi Pce, thest Yu in the world was eaten by a Taotie. From then on, no one had ever seen a living Yu again. Therefore, those masters from the Magi Pce had nothing to study.

    Ji Hao never thought that he would encounter the ancestor of the family of Yu in this Huai Water water eye. He was the first Yu in the world, called Yu Ancestor by the world. Since Yu Ancestor was still alive, the family of Yu would never die out!

    "I am alive, how can I be dead?" Yu Ancestor giggled, opened his mouth and let out another wave of poisonous sand. The most terrible thing about this poisonous sand was that it didn¡¯t need to touch one¡¯s body. By simply attacking one¡¯s soul or something that belonged to oneself, it could poison the victim. The poisonous sand of Yu was a bit like some magic curses created by human Maguspriests, those could kill the targets from distances. But, the poisonous sand was more mysterious and unpredictable than most of those magic curses.

    Just now, Ji Hao attacked a dragon coffin with a wooden puppet. A trace of Ji Hao¡¯s power was brought away by the puppet. Therefore, the Yu Ancestor attacked the puppet with his sand, which traced Ji Hao¡¯s power and came straight to Ji Hao after the puppet was destroyed.

    If Ji Hao wasn¡¯t protected by the Taiji Universe mirror, and if the silver light released by the mirror didn¡¯t cover his entire body, Ji Hao would have been killed by Yu Ancestor already.

    At the moment, Ji Hao and Yuan Li had already exposed themselves under Yu Ancestor¡¯s eyes. Yu Ancestor had been spraying out waves of poisonous sand, and soon, purple-red sand and a red mist surrounded Ji Hao and Yuan Li, fiercely striking on the silver light.

    "Yu Ancestor, since you¡¯re not dead, your family didn¡¯t die out either. Why are you hiding in this water eye?" Looking at the Yu Ancestor, who had been letting out strong waves of poisonous sand, Ji Hao asked coldly.

    "Why should I tell you that?" Yu Ancestor¡¯s face was even twisting in excitement. He waved his hands andughed, "I¡¯ve been stuck in here for thousands of years, and I am very bored by these coffins! Hehe, if you want answers from me...Kneel and beg!"

    shing across the water, Yu Ancestor darted to Yuan Li and Ji Hao instantly, made a face to Ji Hao, thenughed with a hissing voice and said, "Or, you let go of these treasures, let me spray my sand on your face. As long as you can stay alive for the first three days, I¡¯ll give you any answer you want!"

    Ji Hao knitted his eyebrows. He wasn¡¯t interested in trying that poisonous sand at all. Yu Ancestor was a mysterious ancient creature who lived since the prehistorical era. Who knew what kind of strange power he had? Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to suffer for nothing.

    Seeing Ji Hao remain silent, Yu Ancestor instantlyughed out loud with a glowing face, as if something terrific had just happened to him. "You dare not to do it! You dare not to try my sand! Haha! You know my name, you know how powerful I am!"

    Yu Ancestor crazily danced around Ji Hao and Yuan Li for a while, then suddenly dropped his face and stared at Yuan Li from head to toe.

    Yuan Li instantly pulled out the dragon staff Yu Yu gave him and pointed at Yu Ancestor, then shouted, "Why are you staring at me?"

    Yu Ancestor reached out his slim, sticky and long fingers, which were like the tentacles of some poisonous insects, slightly poked Yuan Li¡¯s arm and said, "Hm, little thing, you¡¯re Wuzhi Qi¡¯s son, aren¡¯t you? You have such a strong monkey stink, I can just smell it!"

    Yuan Li flicked his wrist and swung the staff upwards, sneered and responded, "Indeed, I¡¯m Wuzhi Qi¡¯s son. So what?"

    Yu Ancestor tightened his face. Finally, he lost the control of it andughed out hysterically, "So what? I will sue you! Ah haha! I will sue Wuzhi Qi¡¯s son...No, I will Sue Wuzhi Qi! I will tell Gong Gong that he betrayed the Gong Gong Family. He colluded with the humankind! I¡¯ll make that old monkey suffer!"

    Yu Ancestor popped out his eyes in an extreme excitement, viciously ring at Yuan Li, then growled, "We¡¯re all the same, then why can he be the Huai Water God, having all kinds of nice things out there? He is worshipped by countless human beings; he eats all the delicious foods and has all the fun! What about me? I have to hide in this bloody hole, with three lifeless, stupid coffins! Why?"

    "Bullsh*t poisons in the heaven! What ¡® the most important tasks¡¯? What ¡®the first-ss credit¡¯? What ¡®great rewards¡¯...I am locked in this bloody hole...Ah, what¡¯s the difference between the life in here and the life in prison?" screamed the Yu Ancestor, "Even if I have to be punished by the human emperor and be locked in the prison before the Town Hall, I can at least have people to chat with, and I can still see living beings. But in here..."

    Howling shrilly, Yu Ancestors¡¯ eyes bulged from his eye sockets as he opened his mouths widely and let out a purple-red stream of light which struck violently on the silver-white light released from the Taiji Universe mirror.

    Two hazy silhouettes suddenly dashed out from behind Yu Ancestor. Those two silhouettes were condensed from water ripples, and were a pair of spirit puppets made by a water-kind ancestor soul from Pan Xi world. From both sides, the two puppets darted to Yu Ancestor and detonated the fist-sized golden thunder-me bombs held in their hands, generating a thunderous buzzing voice.

    A three-thousand-meters-wide golden light sphere wrapped Yu Ancestor up. Waves of destructive thunderbolts dazzled within the golden light, and faintly, Yu Ancestor¡¯s shrill screams could be heard without an end.

 Chapter 1168: Transplant

    Chapter 1168: Transnt

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The two thunder-me bombs were given by Priest Xuan Du, crafted by Priest Dachi himself with the fire generated from the ¡®gold killing thunderbolts¡¯ he collected from above the sky.

    A thunder-me bomb like this could easily kill a Divine Magus, beyond which, Priest Dachi restrained the explosion range of each bomb within three-thousand-meters-radius. Without being restrained, the explosion of each bomb could affect the area with a radius of over a thousand miles, but such a great explosion force was forcibly restrained within three-thousand-meters; one could easily imagine how destructive those thunderbolts could be within this highly concentrated explosion range. A bomb like this could even destroy a world.

    The golden light sphere had a smooth and splendidly glowing surface. The sphere had a perfectly round shape, like a purely golden ball. On its surface, faint spell symbols shed across from time to time. A mysterious sense of power had been releasing from these spell symbols. These spell symbols represented the original Dao of this world, and a highly lethal power.

    Within a single moment, tens of thousands of fierce thunderbolts struck on Yu Ancestor¡¯s body. Neither Ji Hao nor Yuan Li could see the Yu Ancestor¡¯s face through the golden sphere at the moment, but judging from his shrill screams, things must be not so good in there.

    "Young human beings...You are as evil as your ancestors...But, how can you get me so easily? Today, I¡¯ll let you pay for your own mistakes!" Yu Ancestor¡¯s thunderous roar suddenly came out from the golden sphere.

    Ji Hao¡¯s face twitched suddenly. His heart drummed, and the velocity of his blood flow raised for an unknown reason. He grasped a strong sense of danger. Subconsciously, Ji Hao tightened his body and boosted up his strength, letting his blood surge inside his body like raging dragons.

    Following a series of bone creaking noise, Ji Hao grew to fifteen meters tall, with his muscles swelling and squirming like serpents coiling on his body. His Chaos blood flushed his veins, and generated a muffled rumbling noises that sounded like flooding rivers.

    Countless golden thunder-me spheres suddenly sted inside Ji Hao¡¯s body. For an unknown reason, these thunder-mes emerged in Ji Hao¡¯s body. These were the gold killing thunder-mes Ji Hao attacked Yu Ancestor with, swift and violent. Thunder-mes exploded inside Ji Hao¡¯s body, striking his internal organs and causing resounding noises, that sounded like the rings of arge bronze bell.

    A stream of blood spurted out of Ji Hao¡¯s mouth. Ji Hao roared like a beast, while the power vibration released from his body grew even stronger. He squeezed out thest bit of strength from his marrow. Once again, he suddenly grew taller. Along with the thudding noises caused by his swelling muscles, Ji Hao grew to around eighteen meters tall. He didn¡¯t reach this height even when he fought Yemo Shayi with all his powers that day!

    Chaos power streams burst from Ji Hao¡¯s skin, coiling like dragons and then surging back into his body. Faintly visible golden and silver light spots had been sparkling quickly within the Chaos power streams, hovering in the water, seeming to draw aplicated ster map around Ji Hao.

    Yuan Li had been vigntly looking around. A Chaos power stream that came from Ji Hao¡¯s body bumped into Yuan Li, sending him to tens of miles away like a shooting star. He howled in pain while vomiting blood, and almost had his head m into the dark wall.

    Yuan Li stared at Ji Hao in shock and disbelief. Thousands of strong Chaos streams had been releasing from Ji Hao¡¯s body; one single stream made Yuan Li vomit blood and sent him flying away, almost breaking all his bones. Then, what if all these Chaos power streams struck him together...?

    Quivering in fear, Yuan Li shouted out hoarsely, "This is only the power you released from your body...Brother, Marquis Yao, eh, Master Ji Hao! Your strength...your power...your cultivation...You, you monster! Compared with me, you¡¯re the monster!"

    Thunder-mes exploded inside Ji Hao¡¯s body one after another, while Chaos power streams surged through his body, inside his blood and between his internal organs. No matter how intense the explosions were, Ji Hao stayed perfectly unmoved. On the contrary, strengthened by the gold killing thunder-me, the power vibration releasing from Ji Hao¡¯s body grew stronger and stronger. Meanwhile, a magical, colorless glow was added to his internal organs.

    "Yu Ancestor, impressive!" Ji Hao widely opened his mouth, gasping for air. He hadn¡¯t been suffering much pain, but as those thunder-mes were continuously sting inside his body, sending the strong thunder to every corner of his body, Ji Hao felt like someone had poured tons of Sichuan pepper into his stomach. It made his entire body limp and numb, extremely ufortable.

    "I am under the protection of a supreme treasure. How did you send the thunder power back to me?" Ji Hao let a golden electric bolt out of his mouth and growled out.

    "Beg me, then I¡¯ll tell you...Or let me spray my sand on your face, then I¡¯ll tell you!" Inside the golden light sphere, Yu Ancestor screamed in a cracking voice. "Ah, gold killing thunder! Cruel gold killing thunder! Fortunately, I know how to ¡®transnt¡¯ attacks. Otherwise, I would have suffered today!"

    "More than gold killing thunder!" Ji Hao popped out his eyes andughed out wildly, "You wait and see, not only gold killing thunder!"

    Earlier, Ji Hao threw out a series of small things. The pair of water spirit puppets had already detonated their bombs, but within a blink of an eye, over ten spirit puppets made by Pan Xi world ancestor souls suddenly showed up and dashed into the golden sphere, each having arge bomb holding in their arms.

    Gold, water, green, fire, earth, five types of magic bombs exploded simultaneously. Tens of dazzling light spheres sted in a row, immediately turning the golden light sphere into a multicolored one. The giant multicolored light sphere sparkled dazzlingly, with different colored light streams shing across, bright enough to blind anyone.

    Ji Hao strained every nerve of his and let his spirit blood boil in his veins. His physical strength was boosted up to an extreme point, and the cultivation with nine turns was activated as well. Around his body, fierce streams of Chaos power hovered like mad dragons, shaking the water cave ceaselessly.

    Thunderbolts with five different colors sted inside Ji Hao¡¯s body, making Ji Hao¡¯s eyeballs bulge from his eye sockets, and causing him to roar in pain. His tears had even spurted out from his eyes because of the pain.

    Ji Hao quickly locked his fingers together and incanted a life-saving spell which was secretly taught by Yu Yu. That was a thunder-proofing spell, created especially for thunder attacks and natural thunder trials. More and more thunderbolts emerged inside Ji Hao¡¯s body, seeming to never end. A part of the thunder power was absorbed by Ji Hao¡¯s strong body, while the rest was suppressed and neutralized by the power of the spell.

    The thunder-st continued for ten whole minutes, before it finally started to slow down. Ji Hao was soaked in sweat. He slowly gasped and silently restrained his power, then shrunk his body to the normal size.

    The multicolored, dazzling light sphere had faded as well. Yu Ancestor had his entire body ragged, as if he had just suffered three-thousand fierce hacks. In many areas of his body, his bones and internal organs were exposed. While screaming shrilly in pain, Yu Ancestor rushed out.

    In this miserable shape, Yu Ancestor confusedly nced at Ji Hao, who did not have even a tiny wound on his body. Instantly, his eyeballs heaved from his eye sockets in shock by around an inch.

    "It¡¯s impossible! I was born with a special ability that allows me to ¡®transnt¡¯ any attack...Anyone, anyone who hurts me will take fifty percent of his own attack! This is my gift, and no pre-world or after-world treasure can defend you from this!"

    "This ability of ¡®transnting¡¯ attack, I killed countless strong enemies with it...You...How did you...You...Aren¡¯t you harmed?"

    Ji Hao stretched his neck, suddenly pulled out the Taiji divine sword, and silently darted to Yu Ancestor with the Big Dipper step.

 Chapter 1169: Countless Clones

    Chapter 1169: Countless Clones

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Yu Ancestor tilted his head and stared at Ji Hao with a demented look. He widely opened his eyes, as much as he could, trying to figure out why Ji Hao wasn¡¯t unharmed at all, while his own life-force was seventy to eighty percent consumed!

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t give Yu Ancestor any extra time to think. With the basic Big Dipper step he learned from Yu Yu, Ji Hao shed across the air and dashed straight to Yu Ancestor, wielding the sword fiercely. The Taiji divine sword airily brushed across Yu Ancestor¡¯s body, leaving a cold beam of light in the air.

    When the sword light dazzled, Yu Ancestor attempted to dodge. But, when he saw the movement of the sword, heughed out loud, proudly raised his head and let the sword swish across his shoulder.

    This sword move was weird. The sword edge sliced off a thinyer of skin from Yu Ancestor¡¯s shoulder and cut down a few fine hairs. Other than that, the sword didn¡¯t do any actual harm to Yu Ancestor. Yu Ancestor looked at Ji Hao andughed viciously, "Little human kid, you didn¡¯t exhaust yourself on the bed of some girlst night, did you? Look at you, you can¡¯t even raise that sword high, can you?"

    While the sword edge swept across Yu Ancestor¡¯s shoulder, Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder slightly tickled. He took off the Taiji cloak and exposed a half of his left shoulder. The skin on Yu Ancestor¡¯s left shoulder was slightly red, and so was the skin on Ji Hao¡¯s left shoulder. With his strong and sensitive spirit power, Ji Hao clearly sensed that an extremely thinyer of skin was sliced off from his left shoulder, about one thousandth as thick as a cicada¡¯s wings.

    "I see... You can share the harm with everyone who attacks you..."

    Ji Hao was going to tell Yu Ancestor about his discovery, but Yuan Li sneakily popped out from behind Yu Ancestor. Just now, Yuan Li was sent away by a Chaos power stream released from Ji Hao¡¯s body, and by now, he still had blood on his mouth corners. Rushing up from behind, Yuan Li raised his dragon staff high and bashed the back of Yu Ancestor¡¯s head violently.

    One had to admit that almost all monkeys and apes naturally knew how to use sticks, staffs or clubs; they were born with some great skills. This bashunched by Yuan Li was smooth, swift and perfect. From the beginning to the end, it was impable, and managed to faultlessly deliver all of Yuan Li¡¯s power.

    "No!" Shouted Ji Hao.

    Shreds of hazy and differently colored light sparkled in the water, as the dragon staff smashed heavily on the back of Yu Ancestor¡¯s head. Along with a muffled boom, blood spurted out from Yu Ancestor¡¯s mouth, eyes, nose, and ears. His skull was crushed, that made him scream in pain with his head buried in his arms. Suddenly, his eyes were filled with blood streaks.

    Yuan Li burst with a great howl as well. While crying in pain, he threw away the dragon staff, held his head with both hands and leaped around. His head was even dented. About fifty percent of the power delivered by his attack had directlye back to him through an unknown connection between Yu Ancestor and himself.

    Fortunately, as a spirit creature, Yuan Li had a strong body, that his bones were much harder than gold-steel. Besides, he had only taken a half of the attack. Therefore, nothing too bad happened, except for his halfway dented head. If Yuan Li were a human being, with his great strength and the dragon staff given by Yu Yu, a half of this violent bash would be more than enough to crush a half of his body, and even destroy his soulpletely.

    "Yu Ancestor, because of your so-called ¡®transnt¡¯ gift, your enemies have to suffer about a half of their own attacks, while you are hurt by their attacks... I see." Ji Hao swiftly moved to behind Yu Ancestor, who still had blood spurting out from all over his body. He grabbed Yuan Li, stepped back for over ten miles, then took out a magic pill and threw into Yuan Li¡¯s mouth.

    Yuan Li¡¯s wounds healed quickly. He gasped quickly for air, then shouted hoarsely, "What a strange power! Does it mean that no one as powerful as him, or even slightly more powerful than him, can ever defeat him?"

    For any man as powerful as Yu Ancestor, no matter how severely he could injure him, he would have to suffer exactly the same injuries. In this case, during the fight between this man and Yu Ancestor, this man would not only be facing the attacksunched by Yu Ancestor, he would also have to deal with a half of his own attacks.

    As Yuan Li said, based on this situation, even the ones slightly more powerful than Yu Ancestor could not defeat him!

    "You¡¯re smart!" Yu Ancestorughed with a creepy voice, "This is my greatest bulwark of safety, ever since the prehistorical era. With my poisonous sand and this ¡®transnt¡¯ gift, I once forced back two divine emperors!"

    Speaking this, Yu Ancestor¡¯s face blushed in excitement and pride. He raised his head, straightened his waist and two fingers, and said, "Two divine emperors, hehe, two highest emperors in the ancient heaven... All living beings, devils and ghosts were afraid of them, but I forced back both of them, all by myself!"

    Ji Hao put his fingers on the hilt of the Taiji divine sword, looking at Yu Ancestor from head to tow with an unfriendly face. The Taiji divine sword was undoubtedly powerful. Yu Ancestor seemed to be just average, except for his two special gifts. Seeing his ragged body, one could easily tell that physically, he was far weaker than Ji Hao. In terms of physical strength, Ji Hao could crush him with one single hand.

    If Ji Hao beheaded Yu Ancestor with a quick sword move...

    Sensing that slight stinging from his shoulder, Ji Hao touched his neck, then had his face darkened badly. Even if Ji Hao was powerful enough to behead Yu Ancestor with a single sword move, he dared not to do it! Because of this bloody ¡®transnt¡¯ gift of Yu Ancestor, Ji Hao would have to take fifty percent of the harm after he beheaded the Yu Ancestor!

    The Taiji divine sword was way too powerful, and so was the sword art created by Yu Yu. Ji Hao wasn¡¯t sure if he could survive a hackunched with the Taiji divine sword.

    "Yu Ancestor...You are shameless!" Ji Hao stared at Yu Ancestor, without knowing what to do. He had a supreme-level sharp sword in his hand, yet he dared not to attack. For the very first time, Ji Hao had encountered such a troublesome enemy!

    Should he torture Yu Ancestor to death with magic bombs?

    Yu Ancestor¡¯s body was covered in wounds now. Looking at Yu Ancestor, Ji Hao silently took out hundreds of magic bombs and let them float before his face.

    Yu Ancestor¡¯s facial expression suddenly changed. He took a few steps back and yelled, "This kind of magic bomb, you have so many?! Kid, you, you, you¡¯re the shameless one! You wanna kill me slowly? You, you, can you survive all these yourself?"

    Ji Hao pped his own chest and responded with a deep voice, "I¡¯m young and strong. I have thriving life-force and spirit blood. I am willing topete with you, and I¡¯d like to know which one of us can survive atst!"

    Yu Ancestors¡¯s eyeballs rolled in his eye sockets, then heughed out loud abruptly, "Compete...Haha, apetition of life? Then I shall not keep concealing my power. Today, I will show you my third gift!"

    Yu Ancestor roared with a strange voice, following which, hundreds of dark silhouettes suddenly showed up in the water cave.

    Yu Ancestor shed across the water while pointing at one of those dark silhouettes. In the following moment, all wounds on Yu Ancestor¡¯s body disappeared, while that dark silhouette exploded.

    Yu Ancestor gave a big grin, squeezed his eyes into a pair of curved line, then pointed at Ji Hao and shouted, "I have countless bodies, each body providing a life. Apetition of life? Do you think you have a chance to win?"

    Yuan Li and Ji Hao were both dumbfounded.

 Chapter 1170: Break In

    Chapter 1170: Break In

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Looking closer, Ji Hao found tens of dark holes on the rock wall, in the deepest area of this water cave. All these dark silhouettes came from those holes. Earlier, Ji Hao had focused his attention on Yu Ancestor, and didn¡¯t notice those creatures who suddenly showed up. By now, Ji Hao and a chance to carefully look at them. While looking at those creatures, Ji Hao even showed his teeth in shock ¡ª Those creatures were awfully ugly.

    They looked like toads, but scaled; they also looked like lizards, but short and fat. Each of them had three feet, with each foot having five fingers. Those transparent, sticky fingers looked like tentacles of some insects. They were as big asrge bulls. Their bodies were only twice as big as their heads, and on the hideous head of each of these creatures was a giant mouth, which was especially eye-catching. asionally, they would slightly open their mouths and let out water-like streams of purple-red sand.

    "Are these...Yu?" Ji Hao looked at Yu Ancestor.

    "They are my offsprings!" Yu Ancestor didn¡¯t seem to lie to Ji Hao. On the contrary, he was rather proud, as he continued, "Every offspring of mine is also a body of mine, and a life of mine!"

    Turning around, he made a sharp whistle, following which, thergest Yu dashed over.

    Intimately patting this Yu¡¯s head, Yu Ancestor smiled and said to Yuan Li and Ji Hao, "No matter how severely I am injured, as long as one Yu is still alive in this world, and I am willing to sacrifice it, I can recover in no time."

    Pausing slightly, he blinked his eyes and boasted grinningly, "This kid is Wuzhi Qi¡¯s son, and Wuzhi Qi knows about my powers. Therefore, I am going to let you know that as long as one Yu is still alive, no matter how far away it is from me, I can immediately switch with it, when my life is threatened by severe injuries."

    Ji Hao popped out his eyes as he stared at Yu Ancestor. This old thing¡¯s gifts even made him jealous.

    Yuan Li directly shouted out in shock. "Old thing, are you saying that, if you have a child in the north ice sea right now, you can still..."

    Yu Ancestor proudly raised his head, smiled and responded, "Indeed, if I have a child in the north ice sea, with a single thought of mine, I can switch positions with it. After that, it will be in here, while I will be in the north ice sea."

    Ji Hao stayed silent, while Yuan Lirgely opened his mouth, unable to say a word.

    Northern Wastnd and Mind were parted by an extremely long distance. Back then, when Ji Hao followed Si Wen Ming to Mind from Southern Wastnd, he spent over a year in the journey. Northern Wastnd was even further away than Southern Wastnd, and the north ice sea was located in the northernmost area of Northern Wastnd, which was even further from Mind.

    From Huai Water in Mind to the north ice sea, the distance between these two ces would take a Divine Magus two to three months; even Supreme-level powerful beings had to spend a considerable span of time to cover this distance.

    Nevertheless, Yu Ancestor could switch himself from Huai Water to the north ice sea with a single thought, in no time. This was much faster and more efficient than any supreme treasures in the world. This was indeed shocking. With this power, as long as Yu Ancestor wanted to leave, who could ever chase up with him?

    "I have billions of offsprings." Yu Ancestor narrowed his eyes and said. Those eyes were sparkling with a weird dim light as he continued slowly to Ji Hao, "I just hid them away because of some certain things that happened back then. But in my heart, I can feel each of them clearly."

    "My offsprings are living in Mind, all four wastnds, and even on stars in the sky." said Yu Ancestor, "Therefore, little human kid, don¡¯t you even think about it. You can never kill me."

    Ji Hao pondered for a while, then nodded in agreement.

    This old creature could harm people with his poisonous sand, by attacking shadows of his targets. He could also ¡®transnt¡¯ the enemies¡¯ attacks, and sacrifice his offsprings to save his own life. Apart from all this, he could switch positions with his offsprings instantly.

    What an old monster! How was Ji Hao supposed to fight him?"

    Firstly, Ji Hao dared not tounch lethal attacks at this old creature. Secondly, even with lethal attacks, he might still fail to kill Yu Ancestor. Ji Hao pondered for another while, but still didn¡¯t know what to do to Yu Ancestor. Therefore, he shook his head and pointed at the Pan Gu bell. The bell immediately expanded to three-meters and released strong streams of Chaos power which covered Ji Hao and Yuan Li up. After this, Ji Hao and Yuan Li dove down straight to the three coffins.

    Seeing Ji Hao ignore him and going straight to the three dark dragon coffins, Yu Ancestor paused, then popped out his eyes and yelled out loud, "Little human kid, where are you going? What are you doing? You, you, you...You are so rude..."

    Ji Hao paid no attention to the Yu Ancestor. He dove down fast, covering over three-hundred-miles within a couple of breaths. By now, he was only around seven-hundred miles away from the three coffins.

    Yu Ancestor swiftly moved across the water, blocked Ji Hao¡¯s way, and continued yelling, "Little human kid, didn¡¯t your parents teach you anything? This tomb belongs to some other people¡¯s ancestors, and you shouldn¡¯t disturb the souls of these ancestors. You¡¯re not their offspring, so you cannote to where they rest in peace. Do you want to be an enemy of their family?"

    Ji Hao still paid no attention to Yu Ancestor. Relying on the Pan Gu bell¡¯s unreasonably strong defensive power, Ji Hao darted straight to the three coffins while sneering, "The tomb of some other people¡¯s ancestors? Your ancestors are not resting in peace in here, are they? Do you even have parents?"

    Yu Ancestor stared at Ji Hao with a sulky face. He was one of the first batch of living creatures in this world, how could he have parents?

    "Oi stop, kid, stop!" Yu Ancestor spread his arms and tried to stop Ji Hao. But with the Pan Gu bell floating above his head, Ji Hao bumped straight into Yu Ancestor violently. Chaos power streams struck on Yu Ancestor¡¯s body, creating a great pressure that forced him to go down towards the three coffins along with Ji Hao and Yuan Li.

    "Oi! Oi! Oi!" Yu Ancestor sounded anxious. He gritted his teeth and attempted to stop Ji Hao once again. He indeed had great gifts, that even brought Ji Hao a serious headache. However, he was never good at physicalbat. Yu Ancestor had impressive magical powers, yet his physical strength was not so great.

    He tried his best, but he failed to stop Ji Hao!

    With the Pan Gu bell floating above his head, Ji Hao dashed like a rampant fighting bull, while Yu Ancestor was like a little frog, with slim and weak limbs. How could a little frog ever stop a mad bull?

    Following Yu Ancestor¡¯s yells and shouts, he was forced above the dark jade altar, less than three-hundred-meters away from it. He roared in anger and opened his mouth, releasing waves of purple-red sand that fiercely struck on the Pan Gu bell.

    The Chaos power streams released from the bell remained perfectly motionless. That poisonous sand was indeed dangerous, but without being able to touch his body and shadow, it was powerless. Even a stone thrown out by Ji Hao could deliver better effects than this sand now.

    "Little kid, don¡¯t push me!" Yu Ancestor was getting desperate. He screamed shrilly, and following his voice, hundreds of different sized Yu circled Ji Hao and Yuan Li up.

 Chapter 1171: The Man In the Coffin

    Chapter 1171: The Man In the Coffin

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Hundreds ofrge and strong Yu surrounded Ji Hao and Yuan Li, who was wrapped in pure Chaos power streams. Those Yu screamed and showed their teeth, pushing and bumping Ji Hao and Yuan Li as they tried to send them away from those dragon coffins.

    Chaos power streams released from the bell remained perfectly unmoved, while Ji Hao and Yuan Li walked to the three coffins with firm steps. Yu Ancestor was not a physically strong one, not to mention his offsprings, who werepletely neglected by Ji Hao.

    Hundreds of Yu crowded around Ji Hao and Yuan Li and roared anxiously. But no matter how hard they tried, they could not stop Ji Hao from approaching the three coffins. Yu Ancestor paused for a short while, then suddenly burst with a raging roar, "Useless things! What do I need you for?! You¡¯re real useless things! Whoever kills this human kid will be awarded with a drop of spirit blood of mine!"

    The group of Yu were agitated instantly. They opened their mouths together, released arrow-shaped, sharp streams of purple-red sand,nding loudly on those Chaos power streams released from the Pan Gu bell. Those sand arrows sted one after another, turning into dense purple-red mist that enveloped Ji Hao and Yuan Li. The Pan Gu bell still remained unmoved. Yuan Li and Ji Hao stood under the bell, and that dense, vividly colored mist could not touch even a hair of theirs.

    Following a raging roar, the strongest Yu kicked its three thick legs and bumped straight into the bell, leaving a rapid water current behind. Crack! This Yu broke its own neck against a stream of Chaos power, then fell on the altar and died immediately.

    "Haha! Hahaha!" Yuan Liughed out loud, even bending his body and covering his belly with both hands. This was the first time for him to see an idiot living creature using its own body as a weapon to attack its enemies, but bumping itself to death instead!

    Ji Hao smilingly shook his head. "You see, your offsprings cannot stop me. Clear the way, I don¡¯t want to kill anyone today. Don¡¯t push me!" said Ji Hao to Yu Ancestor, whose face was especially dark.

    Hearing Ji Hao, Yu Ancestor leaped up in anger and cursed out, "Yo don¡¯t want to kill anyone today? Do you dare to kill these offsprings of mine? Do you dare to kill me? These kids of mine are indeed weak and useless, but more or less, they inherited my powers! Do you dare to attack them?"

    Ji Hao spread his arms, smiled and responded seriously, "See, you said yourself, these kids of yours all inherited some of your powers. Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Why would I attack them?"

    Yu Ancestor paused slightly, then nced at those offsprings of his, who could do nothing to the Pan Gu bell. Abruptly, he gave a resonant shout, following which, the group of Yu swiftly darted back to those dark holes in the rock wall and hid while screaming.

    "Little human kid, you have made me so angry that I even forgot something important!" Yu Ancestorughed proudly, then pointed at Ji Hao and said, "I can¡¯t stop you, but I have countless dark souls in here. Soon, I will peel you, pull out your souls, and torture your souls with my sand forever and ever!"

    Whileughing, Yu Ancestor swung both his arms. A triangle-shapedrge g appeared in his hands. He raised the g and waved. Instantly, a bone-piercing cold wind rolled up, and dark spell symbols on the jade altar sparkled dimly. All of a sudden, shrill ghost screams came out from the surrounding rock wall.

    Visibly, streams of cold wind blew out from the rock wall, and the water temperature in this water cave dropped rapidly. Soon, the rock wall was covered in a meters thickyer of ice. Nevertheless, the water in this water cave was still flowing slowly.

    Millions of dark silhouettes drilled out of the rock wall, along with those cold gusts of wind. Their lower bodies were still stuck in the rock wall, while their upper bodies leaned out. Dragons, flood dragons, crocodiles, serpents, turtles, fishes, lobsters, the dark silhouettes of all kinds of water-kind creatures leaned their upper bodies out from the rock wall, staring at Ji Hao and Yuan Li greedily with their hollowed eye sockets, which had nothing but a greenish dark fire burning in them.

    "Go! Tear them into a thousand bits!" Yu Ancestor leaped around in excitement, looking like a psychopath. He had been guarding those three coffins in this water cave for countless years, which was no different from being imprisoned for so many years. Obviously, something was already wrong with his head.

    "Their blood and flesh are yours, and their souls are mine! Whoever dares to eat a slight trace of their souls, I will tear you and feed you to your own kind!" Yu Ancestorughed crazily while spurting out waves of sand.

    The water wave was darkened suddenly. Countless dark souls screamed with ear-piercing voices as they madly pounced on Ji Hao and Yuan Li.

    Buzz! The Pan Gu bell rang. Hundreds of thousands of dark souls bumped on the bellyer byyer, almost simultaneously. Struck by a strong force, the bell made a resounding, powerful sound.

    Those dark souls disappeared suddenly. They were shredded by the Chaos power burst along with the bell ring. An enormous, dense stream of ck mist was swallowed up by the bell, then transformed into strands of extremely negative power which were sent into Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Even without the help of the five-colored cauldron, Ji Hao¡¯s body quickly absorbed this extra pure extremely negative power. A faint silver glow emerged from Ji Hao¡¯s skin, judging from which, the extremely negative power contained in his body was growing fast.

    "Eh!" Yu Ancestor was stunned. He stared at the bell, seeming to be badly confused.

    "What kind of a treasure is this? How can you...Those dark souls are shapeless. Theye along the wind and drill into your body through your heart. No more than five magic treasures in the world can stop them!" Yu Ancestor barked. He seemed to be drivenpletely crazy.

    Ji Hao remained silent. He raised the Taiji divine sword and released a water-like, clear and cold beam of light that swept across the water cave. Touched by this beam of light, all dark souls howled shrilly out, then melted like a piece of meat in strong acid. They instantly transformed into wisps of dark mist and were absorbed by the Pan Gu bell.

    This water cave was enormous, with hundreds of millions of dark souls sealed In it. However facing Ji Hao and the Pan Gu bell, these dark souls were all destroyed and devoured, without delivering any effect.

    Ji Hao¡¯s body now glowed with a bright silver light. In his spiritual space, inside the red sun primordial spirit, the silver silhouette turned much clearer than before. Ji Hao nodded in satisfaction, cast a sideway nce at Yu Ancestor, who was shouting and yelling, then pped away the lid of the nearest coffin.

    "You¡¯re in hell of a trouble now!" Yu Ancestor squinted at Ji Hao with a weird and vicious look while murmuring in a low voice.

    Together, Ji Hao and Yuan Li fixed their eyes on the manid in therge coffin. Lying in the heavy, thick and frigid dragon coffin was a tall and sturdy man, wearing a long ck robe. He silently lied there,pletely lifeless. A purple-red Yu coiled on his chest, releasing a purple-red stream of mist which split into seven smaller streams and flew into the man¡¯s eyes, nostrils, mouth and ears.

    This man had a square face, with a long beard extending from his chin to his lower abdomen. On his forehead was a tiny pair of dragon horn.

    Ji Hao felt this man¡¯s face was somehow familiar, as if he had seen this man somewhere before.

 Chapter 1172: Nine Spirits Back into One

    Chapter 1172: Nine Spirits Back into One

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Who¡¯s this?" The coffin was huge. Without the six-foot-thick lid, it was still over fifteen meters tall.

    Treading on a rapid water current, Ji Hao almost reached his upper body into the coffin to get a closer look at the man lying in there. He also noticed that under this man¡¯s body, on the bottom of the coffin, was a beautiful hydrographical map of Mind, iyed with arge number of thumb-sized blue beads.

    Watery mist streams had been flowing around in the hydrographical map. Looking at those watery mist streams, Ji Hao felt like he was actually looking at all those great rivers surging in Mind.

    The man quietlyid in the coffin. Except for the purple-red mist releasing from the Yu on his chest, the faint watery mist flowing in the hydrographical map on the bottom of the coffin, had also been ceaselessly permeating into his body.

    This man seemed to bepletely lifeless, but Ji Hao clearly sensed a power from inside this man¡¯s body, great, tempestuous, and unstoppable. It was like an ocean with rolling waves, that would bring people fear from a long distance away.

    Yu Ancestor stood hundreds of meters away, looking at Ji Hao. His wrinkled face twitched from time to time.

    Hearing Ji Hao¡¯s question, Yu Ancestor responded with a dry voice, "No one...This is just a tomb of someone¡¯s ancestors...Little human kid, you shouldn¡¯t do this. These ancestors are resting in peace, but you interrupted them. You will pay for it!"

    Ji Hao reached his hands into the coffin to grab the man¡¯s dragon horns. He turned around, sneered to Yu Ancestor, and said, "I¡¯ve never seen a tomb that is guarded so strictly. Are they worrying that someone might steal these old corpses?"

    Before Yu Ancestor said anything, Ji Hao continued with a deep voice, "And if three dragon coffins are guarded in each of the nine water eyes in the four great rivers..."

    Yu Ancestor¡¯s face twisted, turning darker and darker. He tilted his head and stared at Ji Hao as he asked coldly, "You knew about the nine water eyes, didn¡¯t you? You came down here on purpose, right?"

    Ji Hao nodded, while pressing his hand on a tiny horn of the man in the coffin. Loudly pping the hard and cold horn, Ji Hao gave Yu Ancestor a fake smile and said, "What do you think will happen if Iunch a hack on his head right now?"

    Yu Ancestor gasped deeply. He narrowed his eyes, stared at Ji Hao, and said with a heavy tone, "Little kid, you asked for this! Eh, which b*stard sold this secret to you?"

    On Yu Ancestor¡¯s forehead, a purple-red light sparkled, then the skin on his forehead split up, letting a thumb-sized purple-red crystal rise gradually. Yu Ancestor¡¯s face turned red while strange waves of power vibration spread out from his body.

    Loud water-ttering noises could be heard while eight strong Yu rushed out from eight dark holes in the rock wall, came to Yu Ancestor, roared hoarsely towards the sky.

    Next, the foreheads of all eight Yu split, and a purple-red crystal sprouted from the forehead of each of them. They trembled intensively, screaming in pain. Gradually, they straightened their bodies. In the meanwhile,rge waves of sand and sticky mist spurted out from their mouths.

    Within a couple of breaths, these eight Yu turned into human shapes, looking exactly like Yu Ancestor himself, and stood side by side with Yu Ancestor.

    The same ck cloaks, the same faces; even the power vibrations released from their bodies were exactly the same.

    Ji Hao took his hand back and turned around to look at Yu Ancestor with a serious face, asked, "Nine Yu Ancestors? Which means, the tomb in each of the nine water eyes is guarded by a Yu Ancestor, am I right?"

    The eight new Yu Ancestors looked at Ji Hao, gasping quickly. They pressed their hands on the original Yu Ancestor together, then the purple-red crystals sparkled on their foreheads. "Little human kid...Do you know how much I have to suffer every time when I merge my nine spirits back together?" Cursed the eight new Yu Ancestors in chorus.

    The original Yu Ancestor looked at Ji Hao and said murmuringly, "Little kid, you are smart. There are nine of me. In each of the nine water eyes, a Yu Ancestor is guarding these dragon coffins with my offsprings. Kid, you are too hard to deal with. Therefore, I have to merge my nine spirits into one, and take care of you with all my power."

    Quivering slightly, all nine Yu Ancestors continued in chorus, "This is the greatest gift of mine. If my body is split into two, with enough time, the world will have two of me, with the same power and shared minds."

    Ji Hao paused briefly, "Just like earthworms! If you cut an earthworm into two, it would form into two earthworms!" said Ji Hao.

    The nine Yu Ancestors knitted their eyebrows, looking at Ji Hao while remaining silent for a short while. Then, he responded coldly, "How can youpare me with those low-grade creatures? All in all, I am gifted. So, I¡¯ve split myself into nine."

    "Each one of me is independent, yet we can also merge back together. Once we remerge, my power will not simply rise by nine times. Instead, my power will rise by eighty-one times!" The nine Yu Ancestor maliciously red at Ji Hao and shouted in hoarse voices, "But after I kill you, I have to split myself up again into nine Yu Ancestors...That¡¯ll hurt! Do you how know painful that¡¯ll be?"

    Ji Hao spread his hands, not knowing what to say. He wasn¡¯t stupid enough to split himself into two with the Taiji divine sword. How would he know the pain?

    However, he was seriously astonished by Yu Ancestor¡¯s great, amazing gifts. Harming people by attacking their shadows, fine; ¡®transnting¡¯ attracts, fine; sacrificing his offsprings to save his own life, impressive... But in addition to all this, he could also split his body and create more of himself.

    What shocked Ji Hao even more was that although each of the other Yu Ancestors was independent, hey did have shared minds, and they could remerge into one!

    Pan Gu world was a great world, and nothing in this world could be too strange. These ancient creatures, who lived since the prehistorical era, one just couldn¡¯t underestimate any of them.

    The nine Yu Ancestors stood side by side, with their bodies shaking intensely, releasing strong waves of spirit creature power. Purple-red mist puffed out from their bodies, then quickly merged together. They screamed shrilly, as their bodies quickly squeezed together. They crushed each other, devoured each other, and generated a series of noise of cracking bones and splitting muscles.

    The terrifying wave of screamssted for about ten minutes, before the nine Yu Ancestors merged back into one.

    A dreadfully strong spirit creature power rose from his body. In this enormous water cave, the clear water suddenly turned dark purple, while the sand swishing out from Yu Ancestor¡¯s mouth became pure deep purple. They looked dark and mysterious, containing an evil power. Yuan Li cast a nce at the deep purple sand and trembled instantly, almost falling to the ground.

    "It¡¯s painful, but worthy...Even though I have to suffer it once again after I have killed you, little b*stard!" Yu Ancestor breathed loudly and deeply,ughing with a hissing voice, "Such a great power! I think no one in the world can defeat me now."

    Slowly straightening his body, Yu Ancestor looked at the three coffins and continued proudly, "Don¡¯t you want to know who this man in there is?"

    "I will give you the answer before you die.....He is Gong Gong! They are all Gong Gong! The clones of twenty-seven generations of Gong Gong are lying in the nine water eyes!"

 Chapter 1173: The Date of Return?

    Chapter 1173: The Date of Return?

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Gong Gong? They¡¯re all Gong Gong?" Ji Hao carefully observed the man lying in the coffin. This man looked indeed sixty to seventy percent simr to the current Gong Gong, who had met Ji Hao a couple of times.

    Ji Hao discovered an evilness and darkness from this man¡¯s face, that seemed to be carved in his bones. The current Gong Gong had left exactly the same impression on Ji Hao.

    The clones of twenty-seven generations of Gong Gong in the nine water eyes? Ji Hao was shocked and also confused. Where were their real bodies? Why were their clones hiding in these water eyes? Or, what had the Gong Gong Family been nning?

    Yuan Li looked at the man in the coffin, stunned. Subconsciously, he murmured to himself, "Only twenty-seven? I heard that ever since the ancient heaven emerged, the Gong Gong Family had been existing for nearly a hundred generations."

    Hearing him, Yu Ancestorughed grimly and said, "Only twenty-seven? It¡¯s already not easy to have twenty-seven of them." Around his body, the purple sand rippled instantly, while Yu Ancestor abruptly pointed at Yuan Li and asked, "Little monkey, you¡¯re Wuzhi Qi¡¯s son, aren¡¯t you? What¡¯s your name? Next time I see Wuzhi Qi, I will let him pay for what you¡¯ve done."

    Yuan Li was a little absentminded because of the identity of the man lying in the coffin. Hearing Yu Ancestor¡¯s question, he unthinkingly responded, "Yuan Li."

    Ji Hao raised his eyebrows as a disturbing feeling came straight from his heart. He immediately pointed at the Taiji Universe mirror. The mirror release a bright stream of light that covered Yuan Li¡¯s body. Meanwhile, Ji Hao locked his fingers together and cast the mind-settling magic taught by Yu Yu, generating a cyan-colored glowing lotus that wrapped Yuan Li up.

    "Yan Li..." Yu Ancestor was informed with Yuan Li¡¯s name. He immediately popped out his eyes and screamed out loud with an ear-piercing voice. His scream was long, sharp, and not so pleasant to hear. It sounded just like a heart-breaking howl of a severely wounded old ape in a jungle. Hearing this scream, Ji Hao felt that his entire body was numbed; he even had goosebumps.

    The scream didn¡¯t affect Ji Hao too much. He sensed nothing more than a strange energy wave sweeping across. Unlike Ji Hao, Yuan Li had his face turned pale. His sparkling eyes dimmed down, and his body softened, that made him sit straight down on the altar.

    Hearing the shrill scream of Yu Ancestor, Yuan Li¡¯s soul almost flew out from his pores. Fortunately, Ji Hao reacted timely. He knew about many evil magic curses created by Magi Pce masters, including one called ¡®soul-calling¡¯. Therefore, he hurriedly protected Yuan Li with the secret magic he learned from Yu Yu. Otherwise, Yuan Li would suffer pretty badly this time.

    Even though Ji Hao had helped him, Yuan Li still felt that his entire body was aching and limp, and his soul was shaking agitatedly inside his body. His power surged through his body like boiled water, but his body was all soft, that he couldn¡¯t even raise his hands easily.

    "Old b*stard!" Yuan Li nearly lost his soul. He stared at Yu Ancestor in fury and yelled through gritted teeth, "I will smash your head! Why do you keep so many corpses in this ce?"

    With a malicious look, Yu Ancestor cast a sideway nce at Yuan Li, then glimpsed at Ji Hao in aplicated way as he responded, "Ah, you have nice treasures, and a great power. Little human kid, you...Hm, hmm, I know your name. One of me guarding in another water eye in Huai Water has heard your name."

    "Marquis Yao Ji Hao, you! Back then, Prince Wuyou grasped an opportunity and raised an army to tten your Yao Mountain territory. One of his warriormanders was a grandson of mine...My grandson died, having his body smashed to pieces. But your name, I know your name now!"

    Yu Ancestor just wouldn¡¯t stop talking. Ji Hao looked at him, looking at his dimly dazzling eyes. Ji Hao clearly understood that this old creature definitely had tons of evil ns brewing in his mind. Therefore, no matter how loud Yu Ancestor talked, Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to say a word to respond.

    He touched the head of that Gong Gong lying on the opened coffin, then smiled to Yuan Li and said, "Yuan Li, here, give a hand. Let¡¯s bring this Gong Gong back to Emperor Shun."

    Yu Ancestor¡¯s look changed immediately, but before he said anything, Ji Hao continued, "The ones in the other two coffins are also Gong Gong¡¯s clones, so we should bring them back together. Whatever the Gong Gong Family is nning, we finally know what is hiding in these water eyes."

    Yu Ancestor¡¯s face twisted in a hysterical way. Those tiny scales on his face suddenly stood up, that made his face seem a lot bigger than before.

    "Ji Hao..." Yu Ancestor almost yelled his lungs out. Meanwhile, a long purple streamer appeared in his hands. As he shouted Ji Hao¡¯s name, the streamer began fluttering intensely.

    Nothing happened before he shouted, but once he did that, Ji Hao rang the Pan Gu bell immediately. Normally, the Pan Gu bell would only protect Ji Hao from all kinds of physical attacks, but wouldn¡¯t have any reaction to magic curses, sound wave attacks, and soul attacks.

    The Pan Gu bell was powerful, and almost invincible. It sure didn¡¯t have anyrge weakness, but it did have its own ¡®personality¡¯. Normally, it would automatically protect Ji Hao, but only from physical attacks. As for the other types of attack, the Pan Gu bell could easily neutralize them all, yet it was ¡®scornful¡¯ towards those types of attack.

    Once Yu Ancestor shouted out, Ji Hao rang the bell to defend. Following the thunderous buzzing bell ring, Yu Ancestor¡¯s scream bumped straight at the bell.

    A shrill howl was generated. Yu Ancestor took tens of steps backward, with blood spurting out from his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. He fell to the ground, then rolled back for over ten times. At the same time, his special gift worked; he ¡®transnted¡¯ a half of the injury he suffered to the one attacked him, through a mysterious connection between himself and...The Pan Gu bell, which caused him the harm!

    The bell remained perfectly unmoved and quiet, while Yu Ancestor was seriously harmed. He ¡®transnted¡¯ a half of the harm to the bell, yet it was like throwing a stone into an ocean. Not even a ripple was stirred up.

    "I knew it. This ¡®transnt¡¯ thing of yours has to have a weakness!" Ji Hao gently patted on the bell as he looked at Yu Ancestor, sneered and said, "I¡¯m not gonna tell you the story of this bell of mine. Yu Ancestor, you¡¯re one of the first batch of creatures in this world, that means you will be suppressed by the power of this bell. If you don¡¯t attack, we will be at peace. But, once you attack, you will only hurt yourself."

    Ji Hao realized that not only the Yu Ancestor, even Kun Peng, Xiang Liu, Wuzhi Qi, and the other ancient powerful beings, as long as they were creatures of this world, they could do no harm to him only if he used the Pan Gu bell well!

    Those powerful beings were born in Pan Gu world, and their powers were all from the great Dao of nature of this world. The Pan Gu bell was made from Pan Gu¡¯s spine, which had served for countless centuries as the Sky Pir, to bnce the great Dao of Pan Gu world. Facing all prehistorical, powerful creatures, whose powers were limited by the great Dao of Pan Gu world, Ji Hao would be unbreakable under the protection of the Pan Gu bell.

    "Let¡¯s work, Yuan Li. Can you carry three corpses alone?" Ji Hao directed Yuan Li to open the rest two coffins and take out the bodies in it, without taking another nce at Yu Ancestor.

    "Ji Hao! You, you, how dare you?" Yu Ancestor lied on the ground, vomiting blood while screaming with a cracking voice, "How dare you? The date these Gong Gong return to Pan Gu world is the date your entire family dies!"

    Ji Hao gave a cold sneer, while Yuan Li paused in shock.

 Chapter 1174: A Shocking Plan

    Chapter 1174: A Shocking n

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Ahyaya, I¡¯m so scared!"

    Ji Hao had already lifted another coffin lid, and was going to throw the lid on the altar. Hearing Yu Ancestor, he realized something. Pausing with an evil smile, he walked to Yu Ancestor step by step.

    "Do you think I grew up as a scared little boy? How do you think I became Marquis Yao? I earned this title by chopping countless enemies with my own hands on true battles!"

    Yu Ancestor stood back up from the ground and drew back step by step to keep a distance from Ji Hao. Seeing Ji Hao approach step by step, Yu Ancestor gritted his teeth,ughed coldly and said, "You¡¯re not a scared little boy, and you earned your title with military credits. So what?"

    Pointing his finger up, he bared his teeth and continued, "When all Gong Gong return to Pan Gu world, human beings and non-human beings, you will all bow to be ves, or...die! The future world will belong to our water kind!"

    Ji Hao raised his hand, took the Pan Gu bell down from above his head, and shrank it to around six-feet-tall. He held it with both his hands, seeming to smash Yu Ancestor with it.

    Yu Ancestor screamed in fear. All of a sudden, he disappeared, and the one who took his ce was a confused Yu. That poor Yu stood in front of Ji Hao and had his head thudded heavily by Ji Hao with the Pan Gu bell, then fainted.

    Yu Ancestor walked out from a hole on the rock wall and said to Ji Hao with a frigid tone through his gritted teeth, "Ji Hao, little human kid, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re invincible because you have a good treasure. Don¡¯t force me to fight you with my true power. Otherwise, even if I have to waste fifty-thousand years of my severe cultivation, I will drag you down to hell!"

    Ji Hao remained silent for a while, then kicked that fainted Yu away.

    "These clones of Gong Gong are important, aren¡¯t they? If I bring them away, you will have a trouble, won¡¯t you?" Smilingly looking at Yu Ancestor, Ji Hao said, "Come over here and tell me what you know. If I am satisfied with your answers, I may not do it."

    Yu Ancestor blinked his eyes, staring at Ji Hao suspiciously.

    Ji Hao turned around, pointed at the three dragon coffins, and continued coldly, "Or, should I destroy these now?"

    The Taiji divine sword gave a sharp buzzing noise while automatically flying out from Ji Hao¡¯s body, hovering around him. Gradually, the sword merged with the water and covered Ji Hao¡¯s body in the shape of a cold light. The strong sword intent made Yu Ancestor knit his eyebrows, and involuntarily take a series of steps back.

    Facing such a strong sword intent, Yu Ancestor¡¯s face twitched intensely. The sword intent of the Taiji divine sword seemed to even shred the world. Under this sword intent, even Yu Ancestor felt that he was nothing but a little ant, and he could be crushed by the sword at any time.

    It was merely the sword intent, yet it was already so dreadful. What if Ji Hao truly hacked down with that sword...

    Gnashing his teeth, Yu Ancestor nced at those three coffins, pondered for a while, then said coldly, "What if I tell you the truth but you still insist on destroying these clones? If these clones are destroyed, my ¡®Yu¡¯ Family would be facing a destructive danger."

    "You can bet on my moral quality," said Ji Hao coldly while staring at Yu Ancestor.

    Remained silent for another while, Yu Ancestor responded with a dry voice, "Moral Quality? That is a term of human beings. You¡¯re so powerful, are you even a human being? Not to mention any ¡®moral quality¡¯. However, I can tell you that if you truly destroy these clones, I will risk everything I have. I will march out with all my offsprings and kill every human being I see...Imagine that."

    Ji Hao¡¯s face dropped instantly.

    Human beings were already struggling. With Yu Ancestor¡¯s great gifts, if he really marched out with all his offsprings, the humankind would suffer even greater damage. Yu Ancestor was different from Xiang Liu, Wuzhi Qi, Kun Peng and the others, who had only been watching the show so far, instead of getting truly involved in. If Yu Ancestor seriously decided to start a massacre in the human world, he would bring an immeasurable damage to the humankind.

    Should Ji Hao risk the entire humankind for three clones?

    He also pondered for a while, then responded with a deep voice, "Alright, give me some valuable information, then I will not touch them! But, I will certainly report this to Emperor Shun. As for what action Emperor Shun will take, that will have nothing to do with me."

    Obviously, Yu Ancestor sighed in relief on hearing Ji Hao. He knew that his threat had worked. ncing at Ji Hao with aplicated look, Yu Ancestor silently considered himself lucky. Fortunately, Ji Hao wasn¡¯t that kind of a silly young human being, because he could still talk some sense into Ji Hao¡¯s head. If the one who came down here were a brainless young human being, he or she might directly destroy these clones without asking a question. And if that happened, Yu Ancestor would have no choice but to march out with his offsprings, fighting with his precious life.

    Yu Ancestor quickly organized hisnguage, then started talking. Hearing him, the faces of Ji Hao and Yuan Li twisted more and more badly.

    Actually, this wasn¡¯tplicated at all. Ever since the non-humankind invaded Pan Gu world, the Gong Gong Family had been lying to the public. Unlike what they told the others, Gong Gongs didn¡¯t die after they abdicated the throne. They were gods, how could they die of old age so easily? In fact, because of the order given by thest human emperor, they had to leave Pan Gu world for the vast Chaos, to search for a way to strengthen the humankind and defeat the non-humankind for good.

    The Chaos was boundless and dangerous. Tens of Gong Gongs went into the Chaos one after another in the past countless years, and ording to the feedback delivered by their clones left in Pan Gu world, many of them had fallen.

    Many of Gong Gong Family people had dark hearts. They valued their own interests more than anything else. Suppressed by the human emperors, those Gong Gongs were forced to step into the Chaos. They would be willing to sacrifice if they were doing it for their own family, but they were actually doing it for the future of the humankind. The Gong Gong Family had always been angry about this. They even believed that the humankind did this on purpose to weaken the Gong Gong Family.

    The anger and hatred had been umting. And by now, the current Gong Gong, his father, and grandfather, finally made a ¡®great¡¯ n.

    Yu Ancestor faked his own death. After that, he raised twenty-seven strong Yu with his own spirit blood to infect the clones of the twenty-seven Gong Gongs, who were still alive in the Chaos. Day after day, these strong Yu sent their power to those Gong Gongs in the Chaos, through their clones.

    With the passage of time, those Gong Gongs had all absorbed some of the power that originated from Yu Ancestor. More or less, they had gained the same ability of ¡®switching positions¡¯.

    Once they sessfully switched positions with their clones, they would return to Pan Gu world and throw their clones into the Chaos, to live or die.

    "They are way too far away... deep in the Chaos. The distances between them and Pan Gu world might be a hundred, thousand, even a million times greater than the total length of Pan Gu world." Looking at Ji Hao, Yu Ancestor said with a deep, grim voice, "With the power I gave them, those Gong Gongs can cover the length of the entire Mind at most, but can never return to Pan Gu world with that power."

    "Therefore, we raised the flood to boost up the water power of this world."

    Yu Ancestor stared at Ji Hao and continued, "We worked with the non-humankind because we want the twelve carefully selected water worlds to merge with Pan Gu world. At the moment when Pan Gu world devours all the twelve worlds together, the water power in this world will rise suddenly and sharply to an extreme point."

    "With that overwhelming water power, the Gong Gongs can return."

 Chapter 1175: Before and After

    Chapter 1175: Before and After

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao looked at Yu Ancestor with ming eyes.

    Not to mention the n of the Gong Gong Family, Yu Ancestor¡¯s great gift allowed him to switch positions with any of his offsprings. Even if himself was deep in the north ice sea, as long as he had one offspring in Southern Wastnd, under Zhu Rong Mountain, he could immediately send himself to Southern Wastnd and throw that offspring into the north ice sea. This was Yu Ancestor¡¯s own life-saving power, but today, it became the greatest reliance of the Gong Gong Family for their great n.

    Yu Ancestors raised twenty-seven strong Yu with his spirit blood and put them on the bodies of the clones of Gong Gongs. By doing this, he gradually shared his power with those Gong Gongs, because there were always mysterious connections between clones and the real bodies.

    One had to mention that the Yu Ancestor was best at grasping those kinds of mysterious connections. After all, he could harm a living being by simply attacking its shadow!

    His poisonous sand didn¡¯t need to touch the bodies of his targets. Merely by touching the shadows or a trace of the power of his targets, the sand could cause direct harm to the targets. This was the reason why the power of the twenty-seven Yu could be absorbed by those Gong Gongs through that mysterious connection between their clones and their real bodies, and allow those Gong Gongs to learn to switch positions with their clones.

    By casting the position-switching magic and sacrificing their clones, those old Gong Gongs, who were lost in the deep Chaos and could no longer find their home, would be able to return to Pan Gu world. How strong were those old Gong Gongs? At least, Supreme Magi could never rival them.

    At that point in time, the Gong Gong Family would suddenly have twenty-seven more members who were as powerful as, or even more powerful than Supreme Magi. As for what would happen after that, there was no need to guess. Neither the humankind nor the non-humankind would be able to defeat the Gong Gong Family. Even if the humankind and the non-humankind decided to join hands, they would still be suppressed by the Gong Gong Family until the end of the day!

    Ji Hao looked at Yu Ancestor right in the eyes and said, "Good n! What a great n! Hehe, Yu Ancestor, if you¡¯re willing to..."

    Yu Ancestor waved his hands, interrupted Ji Hao, and said in a heavy tone, "Don¡¯t even think about it. I will never throw myself into thep of the human emperor."

    Breathing deeply, Yu Ancestor continued, "Gong Gong has my life pinched in his hands. Otherwise, Ji Hao boy, why do you think the Gong Gong Family would put me in charge of such an important thing?"

    Narrowing his eyes, Yu Ancestor remained silent for a while, then carried on, "Why don¡¯t I just tell you the truth? Once those old Gong Gongs return to Pan Gu world, no one in the world can ever defeat them. Ji Hao boy, you¡¯re talented. If you give me that bell of yours, I might say some good words for you to Gong Gong. In the future, you can probably get a good position in the Gong Gong Family."

    Ji Hao smilingly shook his head. Follow Gong Gong?

    How could that ever happen? Not to mention how much Ji Hao cared about the humankind, and how deep the hatred between the Gong Gong Family and himself was, if Ji Hao ever dared to betray the humankind and follow Gong Gong¡¯s lead, without a doubt, Yu Yu would set up his sword formation himself and hack him into a thousand pieces as a disappointing disciple of his.

    Seeing Ji Hao¡¯s unswerving look, Yu Ancestor shook his head and continued his storytelling.

    Ji Hao guessed right. Not only did the Gong Gongs fake their own deaths and go to the Chaos, in fact, human emperors and all the other legendary powerful human beings had gone into the boundless Chaos to search for a way to defeat the non-humankind for good, after they reached a certain level of their cultivation.

    Just like Suiren, who had talked to Ji Hao a while ago, these powerful beings all left clones in Pan Gu world with two purposes, protecting the humankind and saving a small part of their souls in case they died in the Chaos. They split their souls, created clones with a part of their souls and powers, and left their clones in Pan Gu world.

    However, those old Gong Gongs were the most selfish ones among all, as the clones they left in Pan Gu world only had one percent of their powers at most, while they left for the Chaos with over ny-nine percent of themselves!

    In the eyes of those old Gong Gong, taking their powers with them would be much safer. As for the lives of their offsprings, how much did that matter? They were immortal gods after all. It was already enough as they were forced to go into the Chaos by the humankind. How could they leave too much of their powers in this world to protect the humankind?

    Unlike them, those legendary human beings valued the well-being of the humankind the most. Therefore, Emperor Fuxi, Emperor Suiren, Emperor Shennong, and Emperor Xuanyuan, as the most famous human emperors, all left at least forty percent of their powers in Pan Gu world with their clones.

    "Therefore, first, I don¡¯t have the time to raise more strong Yu like these. Secondly, even if I go over to the human emperor and get those old human emperors back from the Chaos...I don¡¯t think those old human emperors would be able to defeat those old Gong Gongs." said Yu Ancestor while looking at Ji Hao honestly, "Not to mention the fact that my life is seriously pinched in Gong Gong¡¯s hands. With a single thought of his, he might not be able to kill me directly, but at least I will be half-dead."

    "I don¡¯t know who told you about this water eye, which made youe all the way down here to see what¡¯s in here." Yu Ancestor¡¯s face twitched slightly, then he continued seriously, "Before you, the other few who came down here were turned into ashes by me...Only you, Marquis Yao Ji Hao, I can¡¯t kill you, but you can¡¯t kill me either."

    As he coughed, Yu Ancestor looked at Ji Hao and said, "You know the secret now, but what can you do? You can¡¯t stop those old Gong Gongs from returning, just like you can¡¯t stop the twelve water worlds from merging with Pan Gu world."

    Ji Hao frowned and showed a serious look while staying silent.

    Yu Ancestor looked at Ji Hao¡¯s serious face and chuckled with a hissing voice, "Those non-humankind beings, many of them hate each other. That kid called Dishi Cha, back then, he came to Gong Gong and sought for cooperation. That was..."

    Letting out a long breath, Yu Ancestor continued, "Arge consumption is required to bring those old Gong Gongs back. I can never do it alone. But in order to grasp the greatest power of the non-humankind world, that Dishi Cha chose to work with us...Hehe, finding twelve new worlds and letting the water drown the entire Pan Gu world, that was all Gong Gong¡¯s idea!"

    "Bodies will belong to the non-humankind, and souls will belong to the Gong Gong Family!" Yu Ancestors grinned happily, narrowed his eyes into curved lines, and continued, "Those non-humankind beings thought their n had worked, but our n has not failed. Hehe, everyone is calcting sneakily. Let¡¯s see who will win and who will lose!"

    Shaking his head and sighing for a while, Yu Ancestor grinned and said to Ji Hao, "Join us, give me that bell of yours. Then, I will say something nice about you to Lord Gong Gong! Judging by the current situation, we will win. Those non-humankind beings have nned for so many years, but eventually, we get to be the bigger winners!"

    Looking at Yu Ancestor¡¯s cunning face, then ncing at the three dragon coffins, Ji Hao remained silent for a while. Then, he took Yuan Li and darted up towards the entrance of this water cave.

 Chapter 1176: Seeing Yuan Sheng Again

    Chapter 1176: Seeing Yuan Sheng Again

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Good, leave, just leave!"

    Seeing Ji Hao leave, Yu Ancestor instantly sighed in relief. He conveniently stuck his long streamer in the ground, then rubbed his face with both hands.

    Eyes sparkling dimly, Yu Ancestor hurriedly took out a jade talisman from his sleeve, opened his mouth, and sprayed a puff of sand on it. A beam of red light was released from the talisman while Yu Ancestor murmured to himself, "I shall leave this for Lord Gong Gong to decide! A man like him...I don¡¯t think there are only nine water eyes."

    Above the water cave, the swirl spun rapidly above the water eye. With the Pan Gu bell floating above his head, Ji Hao went up against the current. The higher he reached, the greater pressure he felt, and the faster the swirl spun, causing a louder ttering noise.

    Fortunately, the Pan Gu bell provided with a stunning defensive power. Added with Ji Hao¡¯s great strength, he easily came up. Unlike him, Yuan Li was almost disabled from breathing by the swirl; he nearly lost the control of his body and sank all the way back down.

    Outside the water eye, in the cold jade building, Yuan Sheng sat in arge armchair with a struggling white water boa gripped in his left hand. Crack! He bit off the boa¡¯s head, munching.

    Munching for a few times, Yuan Sheng picked up arge wine pot and poured some wine into his mouth, then proudlyughed to the group of water-kind spirit creatures in the room, "Kids, be careful these days. When Lord Gong Gong achieves his great goal, my father will be a divine emperor in the heaven...The position of Huai Water God, even the God of all rivers in Mind, will be mine!"

    pping his own chest loudly, Yuan Sheng popped out his eyes and yelled at those water-kind spirit creatures, "Then, you can have as much delicious food and wine as you want, and countless beautiful girls! Our life will be ten-thousand times greater than now!"

    The group of heavily armored Water-kind spirit creatures all raisedrge wine pots, cheered and gulped.

    These water-kind spirit creatures didn¡¯t know how to cultivate crops, neither could they brew wine by themselves. Before the flood came, the alliance of human ns was strong. These water-kind spirit creatures dared not to loot human ns under the watch of the alliance. Therefore, they had never tasted those great wines made by the humankind.

    But Gong Gong raised the flood and destroyed countless human ns, breaking countless human cities. Incalcble amounts of wine and liquor were plundered by the water-kind. Gulping these tasty wines and liquors that they could never try before, the brains of these water-kind spirit creatures were almost burned by alcohol. Soon, they began dancing and singing crazily in the building, making loud noises.

    Yuan Shengughed out loud, pping hisp loudly while chewing the body of that water boa which was still struggling in his hand. Taking arge bite of the boa, he roared resonantly towards the sky. This happy and free life was the life that truly belonged to him, Yuan Sheng!

    "Abba has so many kids, and now, I¡¯m the oldest one...Hehe, when Abba bes a divine emperor, everything he leaves behind should be mine! Those little ones Abba liked, such as Yuan Li, I have to find a way to kill all of them!"

    Yuan Sheng¡¯s mother was a devil ape, a pure beast with a brutish nature. Therefore, Yuan Sheng was also a creature of violence. Every thought of his was based on thew of the jungle. As for things like brotherly affection...he had no clue!

    Ji Hao tore apart the swirl and rushed out of the water eye with Yuan Li.

    A group of water-kind warriors guarded by the gate of the cold jade building in ordered lines. Seeing Ji Hao and Yuan Li suddenly pop out, tworge lobsters threw away their whale bone spears in panic and screamed out loud, "Yuan Li! Ah! Human! Ah! They¡¯re alive!"

    These four to five feet tall water-kind warriors were weak, who lived at the bottom of the water-kind society. Some of them were even weaker than ordinary human beings. They had as much intelligence as a three years old human child did; they spoke the humannguage, but only a few simple words.

    Yuan Sheng heard their screams. A tsunami-like overwhelming spirit power spread out from the building, generating two strong water currents that transformed into two giant fits, striking at Ji Hao and Yuan Li.

    Compared with thest water-fist attack heunched at Yuan L, these two fists were stronger and harder; the water in the fists had almost be deep-blue ice, releasing a sharp cold power.

    Last time, Yuan Li was defeated by Yuan Sheng with a single move, thinking of which, he cast a growl and attempted to rush up.

    Ji Hao grabbed Yuan Li¡¯s neck, conveniently threw him backward, and said, "I, your senior brother, am here. You can just watch. Stay vignt! If any stupid water-kind things dare toe up, smash them all!"

    The Pan Gu bell released waves of misty glow. The two fists thudded on the Pan Gu bell, yet the bell didn¡¯t even ring, before the two fists were shattered. Strong undercurrents swished around the bell, whirling up those water-kind guards by the gate of the cold jade building, then threw them on the tall fence wall of the building. It broke their heads and made them moan on the ground without being able to struggle back up.

    "Yuan Li, if you seerge and healthy turtles, get a few for me alive. My Amma said that old turtles can make the best Guiling jelly. We lived in Southern Wastnd before, so where could I ever find a turtle in Southern Wastnd?"

    While Ji Hao was grinningly making a joke, for an unknown reason, Yuan Li suddenly howled shrilly out and fell to the ground, rolling in pain. Even his dragon staff was thrown away.

    Yuan Sheng¡¯s raging growls came from the building, followed by a rumbling boom. Afterward, a torrent roared out from the gate of the building. Wearing a golden and shining armor, wielding a splendidly glowingrge cudgel, he marched out with huge steps and released a fierce spirit creature power.

    "Yuan Li, why don¡¯t you just listen to me and die? Eh? Don¡¯t you even listen to your big brother¡¯s words now? Your big brother told you to die, so how dare you not? You disrespected your big brother, you are un-fraternal! Un-fraternal people should die! So die!"

    Yuan Sheng roared like thunder. Ji Hao was stunned by his words.

    What he said was so ridiculous, yet Ji Hao could not disprove that! Yuan Sheng was Yuan Li¡¯s big brother. Therefore, ording to the ¡®filial piety and fraternal duty¡¯ thing believed by intelligent creatures living in this era, Yuan Li should do whatever Yuan Sheng said. Yuan Sheng told Yuan Li to die, so Yuan Li should probably kill himself. But Yuan Li wasn¡¯t willing to die, which made him an un-fraternal one, and because he was un-fraternal, Yuan Sheng should just kill Yuan Li! How reasonable!

    Yuan Li screamed furiously. He picked up the dragon staff and leaped up, attempting to punch Yuan Sheng right in the face.

    But Ji Hao did that ahead of him. He dashed to Yuan Sheng with a sliding step, then threw a heavy punch to Yuan Sheng¡¯s face.

    Yuan Shengughed wildly out. A water lotus flew out of his mouth, airily sending Ji Hao¡¯s fist away.

 Chapter 1177: The Secret Dragon-slam Art

    Chapter 1177: The Secret Dragon-m Art

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Haounched a simple punch, without activating his other powers. However, he was now much stronger than peak-level Divine Magi, that even a towering mountain could be ttened by a punch of his.

    Ji Hao expected Yuan Sheng tounch a direct counter attack with thatrge shining cudgel in his hands, because that was what all spirit creatures might do. Nevertheless, Yuan Li released a water lotus from his mouthing and easily sent Ji Hao¡¯s fist away. The water around Ji Hao¡¯s fist vibrated intensely, then followed by a thunderous buzzing noise, a giant fist-shaped ripple roared out from Ji Hao¡¯s fist and struck the middle of the gate of Yuan Sheng¡¯s cold jade building directly.

    "Damn it!" Yuan Sheng shouted. Following his voice, a massive crowd of water-kind spirit creatures rushed out of the gave, being hit by Ji Hao¡¯s heavy punch.

    A muffled boom was generated, then strong waves of ripples spread out. Over a hundred well-cultivatedrge water-kind spirit creatures were crushed by this destructive strike. Their blood mixed with the water and spurted to far away. The luxurious gate, which was made from cold jade and coral, was shattered. The fist-ripple struck into the gate and created a two-miles-long ditch on the ground.

    From the building, streams of water rapidly flew out, transforming into countless swirls that stopped the fist-ripple and wrapped it up. The fist-ripple and these swirls shed against each other for three intense breaths, then finally were worn out.

    "How dare you kill my people?!" Yuan Sheng yelled at Ji Hao.

    "Were those people?" Ji Hao smirked and looked at Yuan Sheng. He abruptly gripped Yuan Sheng¡¯s golden shiny cudgel and attempted to carry Yuan Sheng up.

    Yuan Sheng was Wuzhi Qi¡¯s son, and was indeed talented. Once Ji Hao put forth his strength through his fingers, Yuan Sheng nimbly loosened his hands and let Ji Hao take the cudgel. Next, his body shrunk and curled up, bumping straight into Ji Hao¡¯s stomach. Along with a shrill swishing noise, his elbows violently smashed into Ji Hao¡¯s chest and ribs.

    "Monkeys are all martial masters indeed, especially with cudgels and sticks!" Ji Hao smiled and looked at Yuan Sheng, who had shrunk to less than six-feet tall. The Taiji cloak glowed with a clear light to protect Ji Hao. Facing that magical light, no matter how hard Yuan Sheng tried, he failed to touch even a hair of Ji Hao.

    On the contrary, his violent attacks were all neutralized by the cloak, or simply given back to himself. Afterunched a mad series of attack, Yuan Sheng suddenly burst with a howl, then dashed hundreds of meters away, bared his teeth and swung his arms. Visibly, his arms had swollen pretty badly.

    "Relying on treasures, you¡¯re not a man! If you¡¯re a real man, fight me face to face!" Yuan Sheng raised his head and yelled towards the sky. All of a sudden, the agitated power vibration that came from his body faded, and then a magical change happened.

    Earlier, the power vibration released from Yuan Sheng¡¯s body was strong and intense, just like the rolling dark smokeing from an erupting volcano, ferocious and uncontroble. But as he gave a long and resounding roar, that power vibration suddenly calmed down and turned pure and stable, like a transparent, blue crystal.

    A soft, light-blueyer of watery light surrounded Yuan Sheng. He didn¡¯t seem like a spirit creature anymore. Instead, he now looked elegant, dignified, decent, and serious. At the moment, Yuan Sheng looked nothing like a spirit water ape, and was more like the real Water God descending from the ancient heaven.

    With the pure and positive sense of power spreading from his body at this very moment, Yuan Sheng was more of a god than the current Gong Gong.

    "Wow!" Yuan Li was astonished. Carrying his dragon staff, he stared at Yuan Sheng without knowing what had actually happened to him.

    "Interesting." Ji Hao thought of the water lotus that came from Yuan Sheng¡¯s mouth just now. Which kind of secret magic did he cultivate himself with which allowed him to turn his wild and violent power into such a pure and clean one, and that too so suddenly yet smoothly?

    Yuan Sheng snorted scornfully. Next, his body began expanding. Soon, he was again over ten meters tall. Covered in furs, his face glowed with a pearl-like luster, while his pair of eyes were shining brightly like two giant blue sapphires.

    "Yuan Li, you know nothing!" Yuan Sheng sneered, pointed at Yuan Li, and yelled, "How old are you? Have you seen the world yet? You don¡¯t even know how big the world is! How can you understand all the miracles in this world? You little thing!"

    Proudly raising his head, Yuan Sheng gave Ji Hao a cold grin, and said, "This is called ¡®secret dragon-m art¡¯, created especially for our water-kind creatures. By mastering this secret art, even a tiny shrimp can easily defeat dragons, those idiots who call themselves the royals of the water-kind."

    Throwing a sideway nce at Ji Hao, Yuan Sheng waved his hand. Following his move, the golden cudgel quaked intensely.

    "Hehe," Ji Hao chuckled, shaking his head as he said to Yuan Sheng, "You¡¯re not getting your stick back until you tell me where you learned this ¡®secret art¡¯."

    The golden cudgel sparkled with a multicolored light as countless tiny spell symbols emerged on it. Along with a deep buzzing noise, a faintly visible dragon silhouette appeared inside the cudgel. Every time the cudgel quaked, strong electric bolts would be sent to Ji Hao¡¯s fingers by this dragon silhouette.

    "Then let¡¯s see if you have the ability to keep it!" said Yuan Sheng through his gritted, bared teeth, "This is a nature-crafted holy weapon, a raw piece. My Master Shifu remolded it with the best eight types of metals in the world, and also sealed a dragon soul in it as its spirit. This is my spirit weapon now, how can you hold it so easily?"

    Ji Hao smilingly, slowly nced at Yuan Sheng, then opened his mouth and let out the Taiji divine sword. He gripped the sword hilt with his right hand, holding the cudgel in his left hand. He raised the sword high and swung neatly down. By using the move of sky-opening, the Taiji divine sword easily cut into the weakest spot of the cudgel.

    Crack! The cudgel was cut into two.

    Yuan Sheng popped his eyes widely up, staring at the broken spirit weapon of his. Suddenly, a stream of blood spurted out from his mouth, reaching nearly a hundred meters away.

    "You, you, how dare you destroy my precious spirit weapon?! That was a gift from my Master Shifu!" Yuan Sheng¡¯s face twitched as he screamed in fury, "Damn you! Damn you! You should die! You should die a thousand times!"

    Ji Hao conveniently threw the broken cudgel away, held the Taiji divine sword with both hands and said with a cold and strong voice, "Cut the crap, let¡¯s begin! Secret dragon-m art? Sounds like a good one! Let¡¯s me see what can you do with this ¡®secret art¡¯."

    Yuan Sheng took a deep breath. Raising his head, he roared resonantly, then his body began expanding again. Speedily, he became a three-hundred-meters-tall giant ape.

    "Errr..." Yuan Sheng drummed his chest with both fists, maybe because he was so enraged, or he just simply wanted to show off his strength. After the roar, he raised both his arms, and following his move, tens of lifelike water dragons roared out, pouncing on Ji Hao from all directions. Even the scales of those water dragons were clearly visible.

    Ji Hao chuckled again. He wasn¡¯t really nning to fight with his own power. Instead, he activated the Pan Gu bell and let the bell release strong Chaos power streams that shielded his entire body. Afterward, he did nothing else but watch those water dragonsing rampantly at him.

 Chapter 1178: A Familiar Feeling

    Chapter 1178: A Familiar Feeling

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Buzz!

    The Pan Gu bell buzzed slightly, while the tens of enormous water dragons were crushed. Yuan Sheng suffered a counterforce that made his giant body take two steps backward. Yuan Sheng was getting more and more furious. Again, he roared thunderously towards the sky.

    The light-blue watery light rotated around him. Yuan Sheng locked his fingers together and pped on his chest. Next, tworge lumps rose from both sides of his neck. Pop! Pop! Another two heads grew out from his neck.

    "Wow!" Yuan Li eximed again. Two more heads?! This was unexpected!

    Following behind the two heads were fourrge lumps on Yuan Sheng¡¯s shoulders. Following another series of popping noise, Yuan Sheng had four new arms. Raising his six muscr arms with clenched fists, Yuan Sheng vibrated the entire water eye area.

    Countless water-kind spirit creatures were frightened by the terribly strong power vibration released from Yuan Sheng¡¯ body, and fled away at their highest speeds.

    Snakes wriggled, fishes dashed, and turtles hurriedly pulled the water with their four short legs. Those shrimps, prawn, and lobsters fled the fastest, as they could easily cover tens of miles with one single bounce.

    Despite the fact that these water-kind spirit creatures had been fleeing with considerably high speeds, an earthquake was started by Yuan Sheng within the area a thousand miles in radius. Strong water streams roared across, whirling countless water-kind creatures away, making them bump heavily against each other. Many of them had their heads broken, nearly dying.

    "Three heads and six arms?" Ji Hao widely opened his eyes in surprise, looking at Yuan Sheng, who had still been trying to boost up his power. Witnessing Yuan Sheng¡¯s shapeshifting and magical abilities, Ji Hao silently dropped his sword and unlocked his fingers. He was preparing tounch an attack, but now, he changed his mind, because he wanted to see what else Yuan Sheng could do.

    Gasping loudly, Yuan Sheng lowered his arms and grabbed his golden belt. Six weapons appeared in his hands along with a series of metal ng: two long des, two swords, and two metal whips. These six brightly shining golden weapons fiercely swished to Ji Hao and Yuan Li together.

    Ji Hao pointed his finger up. The Pan Gu bell expanded to tens of meters wide, stirring up waves of ripple and striking on the six weapons.

    With that giant body, Yuan Li¡¯s physical strength had raised by over a hundred times. The six weapons violently hit on the bell, causing thunderous ngs. Within a blink of an eye, the bell had taken over ten-thousand heavy strikes. Dazzling fire sparkles were sent out from the vibrating bell, evaporating all the water within miles in radius.

    Breathing again, Yuan Sheng took arge series of step backward. His six arms were vibrated intensely. Thick veins bulged from his fingers as his knuckles turned pale. The bell remained perfectly unmoved, while all six weapons of Yuan Sheng were all covered in cracks and breaches now. Those six weapons were not bad, yet they were destroyed already.

    Looking down at his broken weapons, Yuan Sheng seemed to be quite embarrassed.

    "This bloody bell...You!" Yuan Sheng dropped the six weapons. His palm skin had broken, withrge streams of blood gushing out. He stared at the Pan Gu bell in shock. He looked closer, but still failed to find even a scratch on the bell.

    Ji Haoughed coldly while looking at Yuan Sheng, "Go on. If you have run out of weapons, you can hit it with your head! Perhaps, you can break my bell with your head. Then you can...kill me?"

    Yuan Sheng spat loudly towards the ground and yelled at Ji Hao, "Do you think I¡¯m stupid?"

    Standing behind Ji Hao, Yuan Li answered that question for Ji Hao. "Yuan Sheng, I always think that you¡¯re a breath away from stupid..You¡¯re very stupid, super stupid!"

    Speaking of this, Yuan Li squatted andughed out loud, holding his belly with both his hands. He just couldn¡¯t stopughing, even lying directly on the ground and rolling. He squeezed tears out of his eye sockets while drumming the ground. No one knew what he had thought about that made himugh so hard.

    Yuan Sheng roared in rage. He stared at Ji Hao, bared his teeth for quite a while, then his six arms started moving simultaneously. He pulled off his fur, rubbed it into arge ball of fur, then thrust in his own mouth.

    "Whoa..." Ji Hao shouted, expectantly looking at Yuan Sheng.

    Yuan Sheng chewed his fur, then coughed out a puff of ground fur, along with a strong whirlwind. From that whirlwind, countless apes leaped out. These apes were of different sizes; some were as tiny as beans, while some were tens of meters tall. But they all looked exactly like Yuan Sheng. Countless apes screamed shrilly while marching to Ji Hao.

    A series of muffled thuds was generated. These apes straightened their necks and bumped into the Pan Gu bell fearlessly.

    Their heads were smashed, as brains sshed out, but the other apes kept rushing up, without showing a sign of fear. Thousands of apes cracked their heads against the bell, wave after wave. Soon, ape corpses were everywhere, flowing along water currents.

    "Hehe, I¡¯d like to know if this bloody bell is truly that strong!" Yuan Sheng proudly raised his head, pointed at Ji Hao, andughed evilly.

    Ji Hao snorted coldly, then slightly patted his own head. A warming red light shone from his head, from which, the great red sun rose, with a clear ck edge. Inside the sun, a golden silhouette and a silver silhouette emerged gradually. Ji Hao gave a bright shout. Following his voice, streaks of golden me roared out and coiled around those apes.

    Puff! All apes were burned into ashes instantly.

    No matter how magical this trick yed by Yuan Sheng was, these apes were transformed from his fur. Being buried by the essence sun fire, how could they not be ashes?

    Yuan Sheng was startled. In his eyes, this magic he cast was greatly powerful, and with this magic, he even started to feel that he was actually more powerful than his father, Wuzhi Qi. However, Ji Hao easily broke his magic. Yuan Sheng was shocked deeply. He took a few steps backward. hurriedly

    But before he made the fourth step back, Ji Hao had already rushed up to Yuan Sheng, raised the Taiji divine sword with his right arm and growled, "Any more tricks? No? Then...go the hell, Yuan Sheng!"

    Along with Ji Hao¡¯s bright and resonant voice, the Taiji divine sword shed across the sky. Puff! Puff! Puff! Yuan Sheng¡¯s three heads were cut off by Ji Hao, sent high into the sky.

    In a distance away, Yuan Li gave a long sigh. Looking at the three heads on the ground, he shook his head. Yuan Sheng was annoying, but he was Yuan Li¡¯s brother after all. Seeing his brother being killed by Ji Hao just like this, Yuan Li felt a bit sad.

    But all of a sudden, a raging growl came from Yuan Sheng¡¯s belly. Three clear streams of mist puffed out from his broken necks, quickly forming threerge buds.

    Within a blink of an eye, the three lotus buds bloomed, and inside the three lotuses, three new heads grew out.

    "Wanna kill me? How can it be so easy?" Yuan Sheng screamed at Ji Hao, then released a dazzling water thunder bomb.

 Chapter 1179: Dragon-slam Priest

    Chapter 1179: Dragon-m Priest

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The water thunder bomb struck on the Pan Gu bell and caused an earth-shaking bang, generating dazzling lightning bolts. Under the Pan Gu bell, Ji Hao stayed perfectly unmoved, while a half of Yuan Sheng¡¯s cold jade building was shattered and sent flying up.

    The building copsed. Yuan Sheng red at Ji Hao, showing his teeth. Once again, Ji Hao¡¯s sword shed across the water and descended like a strong waterfall. Yuan Sheng screamed with a high-pitched voice when the sword cut him into two, from the middle of his body.

    Ji Hao took two steps back, seriously looking at Yuan Li¡¯s cut body.

    Clear mist streams drifted out from Yuan Sheng¡¯s body and transformed into an enormous lotus which wrapped him up. Following a barely audible spell-incanting sound, the two pieces of Yuan Sheng¡¯s body quickly merged back together.

    Yuan Sheng popped out his sixrge eyes and threw a vicious nce at Ji Hao. He was indeed protected by the secret self-healing magic of his, but finally, Yuan Sheng realized a fact ¡ª He could never defeat Ji Hao. Ji Hao was shielded by powerful treasures, which meant he could never harm a hair of Ji Hao. Ji Hao¡¯s sword was sharp and fierce, that even a slight swing of that sword could cut his body into pieces.

    When Yuan Sheng first learned the secret dragon-m art, he thought he had be invincible. He ordered his warriors to attack him together, as a result of which, all kinds of weapons used by his warriors were broken, while he remained perfectly unharmed.

    But now, he knew the truth. Those weapons broke because of low quality instead of his own great power. This realization instantly weakened Yuan Sheng¡¯s courage. He staggered back and yelled with a dry voice, "Brother, brother, I can¡¯t defeat this guy. Please, brother, release your power and vanquish this guy!"

    A loud and clear spell-incanting sound could be heard, followed by a thunderous boom. From inside the half-copsed building, a dense cloud of dust rose, while a rockery made from coral and seashells was blown up violently. What could be heard next was a dragon roar, along with rapid water streams that immediately flushed away all the dust.

    A ck dragon swished out from under the rockery. This dragon had glowing-red eyes and standing scales, with an extremely violent power vibration releasing from its body. The dragon roared resoundingly, darting as fast as a gust of wind. From a long distance away, the dragon opened its jaws andunched a series of thunderbolts towards Ji Hao.

    A loud sizzling noise lingered in Ji Hao¡¯s ears as strong thunderboltsnded on the Pan Gu bell one after another. The arm-thick thunderbolts disintegrated against the bell dazzlingly, and made the bell buzz deeply. Yet, it never showed a sign of breaking.

    Seeing that no effect was delivered by its thunder attack, the ck dragon was infuriated. It dashed to Ji Hao and pped on the bell with its enormous pair of w.

    Buzz! The bell rang deeply. Thirty-meters around Ji Hao, the space copsed into a small ck hole, with sharp streams of Chaos power roaring in it like thousands of daggers, cutting each other in the ck hole.

    The dragon¡¯s two ws exploded immediately. Its blood, skin and muscle pieces were swallowed by the ck hole. Then, a strong suction force attacked from the ck hole, seeming to drag the dragon entirely in.

    This ferocious dragon finally realized that although Ji Hao looked young and weak, he was not a pushover. Instead, he was a monster, far more terrifying than the dragon itself. In the dragon¡¯s eyes, the fierce red light dimmed down, as it roared in fear.

    "Ji Hao, my friend, stop, please!" said a clear voice from behind the dragon¡¯s neck. Following a series of metal ngs, a golden chain swept down and coiled around the ck hole, releasing streams of metal power. Countless thumb-sized golden spell symbols slowly emerged from the chain, transparent and glowing, even illuminating the ck hole.

    The Pan Gu bell cracked the space and created a ck hole, but this effect was only maintained for a very short span of time. Sealed by the golden chain, the bell ring had already stopped, and naturally, the ck hole had disappeared.

    Ji Hao clearly understood that the bell ring was short, because the ck dragon didn¡¯t p the bell hard enough. The ck hole faded along with the bell ring, but its disappearance had nothing to do with this suddenly emerging golden chain. If the ck dragon had struck the bell a little bit harder, the bell ring would be longer and stronger, and the effective range of the bell ring would berger. Perhaps, this golden chain would be shattered and devoured by the ck hole as well

    However, the man sent out the golden chain didn¡¯t think in the same way. In his eyes, he had sealed the ck hole with his magical power and saved the ck dragon.

    "Ji Hao, my friend, how cruel you are. This ck dragon followed me since the prehistorical era and made great contributions. Bu today, you took its ws. You are such a cruel man, but I will not allow you!"

    Ji Hao showed the whites of his eyes, because he was speechless. The ck dragon¡¯s giant head blocked the line of his eight. Therefore, he leaped up to around a hundred meters and finally saw the man standing on the dragon¡¯s neck.

    With coarse clothes, bared arms and shanks, and golden bangles on both wrists and ankles, this tall and slim man had deeply sunken eyes, along with heavy and straight, de-like eyebrows. Same as the dragon treading under his feet, a fierce, aggressive power vibration had been releasing from his body.

    A golden chain had been quickly hovering around this man like a nimble, poisonous serpent. The golden chain was covered in ancient styled spell symbols, emitting a heavy sense of power.

    Ji Hao was a hard-working learner, and had always been improving amazingly fast. He recognized those spell symbols at first nce. Those were mostly sealing and suppressing spell symbols, which could restrain all kinds of natural powers and the powers of some dark and evil beings of this world.

    If this chain coiled on the body of an ordinary human being, not to mention if this human being would still be able to move or not, even the soul of this human being would be sealed.

    "Are you out of your mind?" Ji Hao nced at this man coldly and yelled, "This stupid animal under your feet tried to kill me the moment it saw me. I made it suffer because it deserves it!"

    "Without asking why, you assumed my fault for this stupid animal...Is there a close rtionship between you two? Are you father and son or boyfriend and girlfriend?" The moment Ji Hao saw this man, he knew where this man came from. Therefore, he didn¡¯t bother mincing his words.

    The ck dragon roared again, while this man¡¯s face turned extremely sulky. He gritted his teeth and said word by word, "I am Priest Dragon-m. Guided by my Shifu, I started my cultivation in the era of the first divine emperor. Lately, I heard that a disaster happened in the mortal world, so I left my ce, came down to save living beings and umte merit."

    "Eh, ¡®save living beings and umte merit¡¯. Do you mean gormandizing in that underwater building?" shouted Ji Hao. "Enough, you bunch of fake priests, you¡¯re obviously working with the water-kind! You¡¯re destroying the world!"

    Putting such an evilbel on this man and his people, Ji Hao gave another resonant shout, then held the sword with both hands, made the Big Dipper step andbined the moves of sky-opening, earth-splitting, everything-grow and everything perish. A hundreds of meters long beam of sword light dazzled out from the Taiji divine sword, while it hacked straight down towards Dragon-m Priest.

 Chapter 1180: Dragon-Slam and Tiger-Blast

    Chapter 1180: Dragon-m and Tiger-st

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Followed a loud series of metal ngs, the golden chain hovering around Dragon-m Priest flew to Ji Hao and started a golden swirl. Spell symbols on the chain glowed with a dazzling light. The chain spun swiftly and dragged over rapid currents from the water eye, while emitting a bright golden light that illuminated the whole area.

    "Cut!"

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t restrain his power for this strike at all. Instead, he boosted up his power as much as possible; even the cultivation method with nine turns was fully activated.

    In his red sun primordial spirit, between the golden silhouette and the silver silhouette, the silhouette of a long sword shone suddenly and grew brighter and brighter, releasing a dreadful sword intent.

    When Ji Hao raised the Taiji divine sword, the sword silhouette in the red sun shed out and merged with the Taiji divine sword. The radiating sword instantly dimmed down. The eye-piercing sword light was restrained, yet the sword intent released from the sword was a hundred times stronger than before.

    The Pan Gu bell buzzed deeply, releasing raging-dragon-like strong streams of Chaos power, hovering around Ji Hao¡¯s body. The Taiji cloak was activated by Ji Hao, which sent out beams of clear light that transformed into a giant lotus and wrapped Ji Hao in it.

    Ji Hao opened his erect eye; all three eyes of his shone brightly, locking with Dragon-m Priest.

    Along with a muffled swooshing noise, the golden chain flew to Ji Hao and nged against the Taiji divine sword. In the eyes of Yuan Sheng and Dragon-m, the golden chain had perfectly merged with the golden swirl, impable and wless, as natural as the sun, the moon and the rivers in the world. It seemed like it could attack and defend, both in a perfect way.

    However, in Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, that golden swirl was full of weaknesses, and so were those spell symbol groups on the golden chain.

    With thebined move, Ji Hao put forth all of his power andunch a full-strike. A wave of popping noise was generated, as the golden swirl copsed quickly. As easily as cutting a piece of tofu with a sharp knife, the Taiji divine sword cut the coiling golden chain into pieces.

    The sword shed across the water and reached to Dragon-m¡¯s head. The indescribably strong sword intent even suffocated Dragon-m. A faintyer of golden light around Dragon-m was dispelled by the sword intent. His hair bun was torn apart, and so were the three ancient jade hairpins stuck in the bun. A long and deep sh was left on Dragon-m¡¯s scalp, withrge streams of warm blood, which was sparkling with a faint-golden light, gushing out from it.

    "Ah!" Dragon-m¡¯s face was covered in blood. He shouted hoarsely and incanted a spell. A hassock rose from his nearly split skull, coiled in a purple mist. A dense cloud of purple mist was released by the hassock that wrapped up Dragon-m and the ck dragon under his feet.

    The purple mist spun, and instantly brought Dragon-m and the ck dragon over ten miles away.

    Puff! They had run away indeed, but still, this full-strikeunched by Ji Hao with all his strength and power managed to harm Dragon-m severely through the distance.

    The wound started from between Dragon-m¡¯s eyebrows and ended in his crotch, around an inch deep. Dragon-m was almost torn into two. Blood spurted out from his body. Gradually, the coarse long shirt worn by him fell off, exposing his skinny, yet glowing body.

    "A nice sword, a nice sword spell! Destructive, unstoppable...This...Is this Yu Yu¡¯s sword art? Indeed, powerful, merciless, the best in the world!" Dragon-m grinned in a twisted way, and even his eyes turned blood-red. "I, Dragon-m, started my cultivation in the era of the first divine emperor. But you, a little kid who hasn¡¯t lived even your first century, wounded me!"

    "Who¡¯s a little kid?" Ji Hao held the Taiji divine sword with his right hand and put his left hand on the sword edge, flicking the sword edge gently with his fingers and letting it tinkle brightly.

    He focused on the sword. The sword intent reached every corner of his body and made his hair stand straight up, nging each other and making slight yet sharp voices.

    Even Ji Hao¡¯s voice turned sharp and ear-piercing. Every word his said sounded like a swishing sword, that brought Dragon-m an ear-piercing pain.

    "Who¡¯s a little kid?" shouted Ji Hao once again, "You a disciple of Priest Hua, or maybe Priest Mu, while I am Yu Yu¡¯s disciple. Speaking of seniority, we¡¯re just the same!"

    "We are both cultivators from the same generation. Who¡¯s a little kid?"

    "You started your cultivation back in the era of the first divine emperor, so what? A pig inspired by the power of the great Dao when the world was created would still be a pig! And a man, even if he hasn¡¯t lived through his first century yet, he could surely be a much greater cultivator than a pig!"

    Hearing Ji Hao, Dragon-m¡¯s face blushed in anger, yet he couldn¡¯t find a word to contradict Ji Hao.

    He was Priest Hua¡¯s disciple, and had lived for countless centuries. However, he was nearly killed by Ji Hao with a single sword attack today, and his best magic treasure, the ¡®dragon-m chain¡¯, was cut into pieces...Normally, he was good at talking, but right now, he couldn¡¯t find any excuse to disprove what Ji Hao said.

    Yuan Li gripped the dragon staff with both hands. "Brother Ji Hao is the best!" Seeing Ji Hao nearly hack Dragon-m directly to death, Yuan Li raised his staff and shouted excitedly.

    Yuan Sheng¡¯s extra two heads and four arms had disappeared, as he carefully drew back for quite a long distance. He clearly knew that even with all his powers, strength and abilities, he could never survive three strikes from Dragon-m. Nevertheless, Dragon-m, such a powerful, mysterious man, was wounded severely by Ji Hao with a single sword move...In the lingering fear, Yuan Sheng threw an angry and vicious nce at Yuan Li ¡ª Where did this little monkey find such a strong backer?

    "My friend, you¡¯re truly impressive!" A long shout came from the half-copsed building. Following a deep tiger roar, a white giant dragon flew swiftly towards Ji Hao. The dragon had a pair of wings on its back and a horn on its forehead.

    Standing on the tiger¡¯s back was a muscr Priest, wearing coarse clothes, with long, loosened hair. He was around three-meters-tall, with broad shoulders and long, strong arms. Worn on his head was a golden head hoop; carried on his back, was a long de, releasing a faint intent of killing.

    The white tigernded beside the ck dragon after a few rises and falls, then provokingly roared towards the dragon.

    The dragon turned around gloomily and gave a few deep and sulky roars to the tiger. Then the dragon and the tiger turned around together, staring at Ji Hao with a strongly malicious look. Their facial expressions were rather humanlike.

    "I am Tiger-st. Nice to meet you, Marquis Yao Ji Hao." This priest coldly nced at Ji Hao, then said coldly, "Ji Hao, we¡¯re all cultivators. No matter what, we¡¯re still friends. You sneakilyunched a lethal attack and injured my brother so badly, you need to exin!"

    "Sneakily?" Ji Hao looked at Tiger-st in confusion, "I was..."

    "You sneakily attacked my brother with such an evil magic. I saw it with my own eyes!" Tiger-st swung his arm back, gripped the hilt of his long de, then slowly pulled out a purely dark, luster-less de.

    "If you can¡¯t exin that to us, I will exin it to you!"

    Following Tiger-st¡¯s move, Dragon-m snorted coldly, then slowly pulled out a long silver sword from his sleeve.

 Chapter 1181: Slay Yuan Sheng

    Chapter 1181: y Yuan Sheng

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Sands and dust rose from the water eye, which made the water extremely turbid.

    Among those drifting sands and dust, a tiny Yu floated in the water, fixing its narrowed eyes on Ji Hao and the others. That Yu was a thousand times tinier than a grain of sand. Yu Ancestor¡¯s dry voice had beening out from this tiny Yu¡¯s mouthpart.

    "Good for you, you b*stards have all found your backers. Dragon-m Priest and Tiger-st Priest, I had heard about them back then. Good, very good."

    "Fight, just fight, fight till death. Your backers are way too strong. I can never bear offend them. Unless those old Gong Gongs sessfully return to Pan Gu world, the Gong Gong Family can¡¯t bear to offend them either. Fight, fight to death. Two or three of you should die right on the spot, that¡¯ll make a great show!"

    Dragon-m Priest was mounted on the ck dragon, holding a white sword, while Tiger-st Priest was mounted on a white tiger, holding a ck de. A purple hassock floated above each of their heads, releasing a purple light and transforming into swiftly spinning swirls, shielding their entire bodies. Slight traces of ck and white natural reward power had been sparkling in the purple swirl; obviously, these two had relieved the miseries of many living beings in this world.

    "Brother, be careful. His sword was strangely sharp!" Dragon-m cautiously nced at the Taiji divine sword, then took out a faintly glowing linden leaf from his sleeve and flicked slightly. The leaf immediately transformed into a magic talisman, thennded on Dragon-m¡¯s sword very carefully.

    Hearing Dragon-m, Tiger-st did the same thing. He took out a linden leaf from his sleeve, turned it into a magic talisman and ced it on his long de.

    Instantly, the white sword and ck de were both added with a beautiful multicolored glow. Ji Hao found the sword and the de were simr to the multicolored branch that belonged to Priest Mu. Thinking of Priest Mu¡¯s multicolored branch, Ji Hao¡¯s face darkened.

    "Marquis Yao Ji Hao, you sneakily attacked my brother and destroyed his dragon-m chain. My brother made that chain himself with great efforts when he made the first achievement of his cultivation! It was an after-world spirit treasure!" Tiger-st red at Ji Hao and yelled, "For that chain, my brother killed three-hundred evil dragons, who had harmed innocent creatures in the world!"

    While gasping, Tiger-st continued with a cold voice, "My brother put all natural reward power he attained into the dragon-m chain, then finally made himself a nice spirit weapon. But you, you destroyed it!"

    Dragon-m sighed slightly and said slowly, "It¡¯s alright, that is the chain¡¯s fate...But Marquis Yao Ji Hao, you wounded me and broke my cultivation. You have to pay for that!"

    "Pay for that"

    Ji Hao watched them continue that ridiculous conversation, assuming him for attacking sneakily. Abruptly, Ji Hao gave a coldugh and said, "Pay for that? Then why are you still talking like little girls? Kill!"

    As he growled, Ji Hao dashed to Dragon-m with the Big Dipper step, leaving shreds of afterimages behind. The Taiji divine sword lunged straight to his chest, starting a sharp beam of sword light. He used Yu Yu¡¯s sword art in this attack, without the four moves he learned from the mysterious man.

    "Good!" Dragon-m also growled out. The white sword of his drew a bright arc in the water,ing straight at the Taiji divine sword.

    Buzz! Following a muffled noise, two swords nged against together. But no loud and resounding metal ng was generated. Instead, Ji Hao felt like his sword had hacked on a soft yet strong balloon, and failed to break anything.

    Dragon-m¡¯s white sword sparkled with a dim multicolored light. As Ji Hao paused briefly in shock, he swung his sword and lunged towards Ji Hao¡¯s heart, creating a dazzling beam of light. Dragon-m moved swiftly and smoothly; every move of his waspletely relentless.

    In the meanwhile, mounted on the white tiger, Tiger-st pounced on Ji Hao as well. A stream of metal power was released from his mouth, which transformed into thousands of sharp weapons, swishing to Ji Hao. Tiger-st hid in the white and misty metal power streams as he swung his ck de down towards Ji Hao¡¯s head, leaving a ck, water-fall-like stream of light in the water.

    Almost simultaneously, the white sword and the ck de struck on the Chaos power streams released from the Pan Gu bell. Ji Hao eximed out ¡ª The Chaos power streamyer released by the bell had always been invincible. But now, both the sword and the de managed to cut a foot and six inches into it!

    The sword tip and the de edge were both glowing with a multicolored light. The light was faint yet powerful; it split the Chaos power streams and forcibly pierced in for a foot and six inches deep, causing a creaky ear-piercing noise.

    The Chaos poweryer around Ji Hao was only around three-feet-thick. With the unreasonably strong defensive power of the Pan Gu bell, Ji Hao had fought quite a few top-grade powerful beings so far, yet none of them managed to break the Chaos poweryer, not even by a single inch. Nevertheless, at this very moment, the Chaos poweryer was broken by Dragon-m and Tiger-st, and Ji Hao was startled.

    However, Dragon-m and Tiger-st also had their faces twitching. Obviously, they were shocked as well. "What a powerful treasure...Even our Shifu¡¯s linden spirit talismans failed to break this bell!" eximed Tiger-st with a hoarse voice. Greediness emerged on both of their faces. They raised their heads and nced at Ji Hao together, then suddenly boosted their powers up.

    Over a hundred dragon silhouettes flew out from the white sword, hovering around it; meanwhile, tiger roars came from the ck de. The glow of the sword and the de instantly grew brighter. Following their roars, the sword and the de drilled into the Chaos streamyer inch by inch, reaching Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    "Priest Mu¡¯s linden spirit talismans? No wonder!" With a darkened face, Ji Hao looked at the sword and de approaching inch by inch. He took a deep breath, then his red sun primordial spirit abruptly shone with a dazzling light. He roared like a beast, put forth all of his strength, and punched on the Pan Gu bell.

    In an instant, all of his power was drained by the bell. His body was empty now, like a building visited by a thousand thieves. The red sun primordial spirit dimmed down instantly, and the red sun almost turned ck.

    The bell buzzed strongly. Waves of vibration instantly covered the area with a radius of thirty meters.

    Within this small area, the world copsed; all natural powers had disappeared, and the Chaos had been reyed.

    Dragon-m and Tiger-st screamed together. Their sword and de quaked, buzzing shrilly; those linden spirit talismans on the sword and the de dazzled with a multicolored light, barely fighting against the overwhelming torrents of Chaos powering from every direction. But visibly, the two linden spirit talismans were dimming down.

    The purple light released from the two purple hassock was crushed, section by section. These two hassocks were also powerful spirit treasures, and theysted for three breaths without breaking under those Chaos torrents. Nevertheless, the time span of three breaths was the limitation of these two hassocks already. Ji Hao even heard the two hassocks cracking.

    The faces of Dragon-m and Tiger-st twisted immediately. They shouted, then drew back hurriedly, also remembering to drag their mounts back together.

    They fled at lightning speed, and were protected by the two linden spirit talismans. But still, their clothes were all shattered by the buzz of the Pan Gu bell. The ck dragon and the white tiger lost all their scales and fur as well.

    Before Dragon-m and Tiger-st could check their own bodies, Ji Hao suddenly leaped up and dashed to Yuan Sheng with his sword raised high. Swiftly and heavily, he swung that sword with all his strength.

    Yuan Sheng hadn¡¯t been casting any defensive magic at the moment. He could do nothing but howl heartbreakingly, before he was cut into two by Ji Hao, once again.

    The Chaos torrents created by the Pan Gu had not yet faded. The misty and turbid Chaos power whirled over, and Yuan Sheng had no time to do anything to save his own life, before he was shredded into nothingness.

 Chapter 1182: Strange Silhouettes

    Chapter 1182: Strange Silhouettes

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Ji Hao! How dare you?"

    Yuan Sheng didn¡¯t survive. He was ughtered by Ji Hao so suddenly that even his soul was crushed with the Pan Gu bell. Dragon-m and Tiger-st were shocked and infuriated; they almost exploded in anger. Together, they marched towards Ji Hao with their long hair fluttering in the sky.

    To be honest, Dragon-m and Tiger-st didn¡¯t care about Yuan Sheng¡¯s life so much. Specifically, Yuan Sheng was nothing more than a not so important chess piece of Priest Hua. He might or might not be useful in the future, and that would be depending on Yuan Sheng¡¯s luck.

    Dragon-m and Tiger-st were Priest Mu¡¯s disciples. They had followed Priest Mu for centuries, and were trusted by Priest Mu. As a new disciple who luckily joined the sect, Yuan Sheng could neverpare with them! Yuan Sheng was worthless, but this didn¡¯t mean that they could bear watching Ji Hao kill Yuan Sheng just like that!

    In other times, other ces, not to mention Yuan Sheng, even if Ji Hao ughtered a thousand chess pieces like Yuan Sheng, Dragon-m and Tiger-st might query Ji Hao for that if they were in a good mood. But if they weren¡¯t in a good mood, what did the lives of those worthless things matter?

    However, Ji Hao killed Yuan Sheng right before their faces, and this, was a different thing.

    Ji Hao knew who Dragon-m and Tiger-st were. He knew where they came from and who their Shifu was. But still, he killed their ¡®little brother¡¯ right before their faces. Ji Hao was disgracing Priest Mu himself. By killing Yuan Sheng right in front of Dragon-m and Tiger-st, Ji Hao had almost thrown a heavy p on the faces of Priest Mu and all his disciples!

    Dragon-m and Tiger-st were totally enraged. They roared deeply while rushing at Ji Hao. The golden bangles on Dragon-m¡¯s wrists and ankles glowed with a multicolored light, swiftly coiling towards Ji Hao along with rumbling thunders. The hair hoop on Tiger-st¡¯s head rose, letting out resonant tiger roars and stirring up strong waves of ripples as it struck at Ji Hao.

    Dragon-m¡¯s golden bangles bumped heavily on the Pan Gu bell. No matter how hard those bangles struck, the bell remained motionless. These bangles had a strong sealing power, but it would work only when these bangles touched the target. At the moment, these bangles could not even touch Ji Hao¡¯s body, and surely, they could do no harm to him at all.

    Resounding tiger roars had beening out from Tiger-st¡¯s hair hoop. Fierce sound waves suddenly attacked Ji Hao. Hearing the roar, Ji Hao felt like tens of sharp awl had pierced into this head, bringing him a sharp pain, as if his brain was boiled.

    What a powerful weapon! Fortunately, Ji Hao had a strong primordial spirit. The sun power and the extremely negative power were taking turns, ceaselessly nourishing his red sun primordial spirit. Compared to the primordial spirits of ordinary cultivators, Ji Hao¡¯s primordials spirit was a thousand times stronger. Although Ji Hao suffered a great pain delivered by the series of tiger roar, no actual harm was done to him. After all, this was the first time for Ji Hao to take a sound attack.

    Pressing his hand on the Pan Gu bell, Ji Hao shouted a word, ¡®Ji¡¯. Following his voice, the bell glowed with a warm light, then the overwhelming sound wavesing from the outside instantly turned softer. The sound waves bumped on the bell and caused muffled thuds, being neutralized by the bell. Additionally, bell rings were generated, striking back to Tiger-st¡¯ hair hoop through those sound waves.

    The Pan Gu bell rang for three times before seven to eight cracks appeared on the golden hair hoop.

    A stream of blood was squeezed out of Tiger-st¡¯s mouth, spurting to tens of meters away. This golden hair hoop was also an after-world spirit treasure made by himself with solid efforts. For this hair hoop, he had to sweep across countless earth meridians in Western Wastnd to collect rare natural materials.

    The hair hoop was cracked by the Pan Gu bell now. Those cracks seemed to be tiny, yet it would require at least tens of years of severe work for Tiger-st to fix it, not to mention how much precious natural materials that would cost.

    "Ji...Ji Hao!" Tiger-st tremblingly pointed at Ji Hao. His eyes had even turned green in anger.

    "How dare you kill our brother?" Seeing his golden bangles werepletely ineffective, Dragon-m could only point at Ji Hao and shout hysterically.

    Ji Hao smiled and didn¡¯t respond. That was no one important but Yuan Sheng. He killed Yuan Sheng because he wanted to, what was the big deal? Unless Priest Hua or Priest Mu came to take revenge for Yuan Sheng themselves, even if ten more priests like Dragon-m and Tiger-st showed up, Ji Hao wouldn¡¯t feel any dread. No one could hurt him, as long as the Pan Gu bell was not broken.

    Besides, days ago, he even killed the eight priests of the ¡®eight-wind formation¡¯ under Priest Hua¡¯smand, so killing Yuan Sheng was not even worth mentioning.

    From high up, rapid water-ttering noises could suddenly be heard. A terrifying spirit creature power descended, putting a tremendous pressure on the Pan Gu bell, which made the bell buzz loud. Along with an even louder buzz, the sand ground treading under Ji Hao¡¯s feet was pressed down, sinking for nearly three-hundred-meter deep.

    "Who is this? How dare you!" growled Dragon-m and Tiger-st together.

    A hazy golden light shone from their heads simultaneously and transformed into a golden cloud, shielding them against the spirit creature power.

    Ji Hao saw that on each golden cloud, three golden lotuses bloomed, and in each golden lotus, a dim human-shaped silhouette sat with crossed legs. What surprised Ji Hao was that those silhouettes were a bit strange. Some of them had three heads and six arms, some had four heads and eight arms...On the middle lotus on Dragon-m¡¯s golden cloud, that hazy silhouette only had one head, but with eighteen arms!

    These silhouettes were different from all shapes of primordial spirits that could be generated by what Ji Hao learned from Yu Yu, Priest Qing Wei and Priest Dachi. Ji Hao nodded silently. It seemed that Priest Hua and Priest Mu had indeed created a new way of cultivation.

    Dragon-m and Tiger-st were startled by the great spirit creature power. Instinctively, they released their primordial spirits, facing the potential enemy with their strongest powers. However, once they let out their golden clouds, they turned to Ji Hao together.

    They saw Ji Hao staring at their primordial spirits with three popped out eyes...The faces of Dragon-m and Tiger-st twitched, then they each gave a resonant shout and released cyan-colored streams of mist from their bodies. Splendid glows were emitted from their primordial spirits, and soon, those strange silhouettes turned normal, bing priests with one type of shirt, looking exactly like Dragon-m and Tiger-st.

    Not only that, the golden light that shone from their heads turned into the color of cyan, while the golden clouds became multicolored glowing clouds, as if the golden clouds and those strange silhouettes had never existed.

    "Hehe, trying to hide something?" Ji Hao smiled. He crossed his arms over his chest, looking at Dragon-m and Tiger-st coldly.

    "Who killed my son?!" Wuzhi Qi¡¯s shrill voice came from above. Blue waves of water pressed down, making Dragon-m and Tiger-st¡¯s multicolored clouds shake slightly; even their primordial spirits were covered in ripples.

    Hearing Wuzhi Qi, Dragon-m and Tiger-st went wild with joy.

 Chapter 1183: Pretend

    Chapter 1183: Pretend

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The swirl rooted in the water eye was suddenly broken, while a nine-meter-long Yu abruptly dashed out. Before the Yu opened its wide mouth,rge streams of purple-red sand drifted out from its mouth corners.

    Raising its head, the Yu looked at those strong blue waves and shouted out loud, "Wuzhi Qi, you¡¯re toote. I¡¯ve already sent a message to Lord Gong Gong. If you could be slightly faster, you would have been able to save your son!"

    Yu Ancestor¡¯s dry voice came from that Yu¡¯srge mouth, "Eh, this kid with arge bell on its head killed your son...Marquis Yao Ji Hao, a little human kid. Can you kill him? Do you need my help?"

    Ji Hao stood still and made no move, while Yuan Li gripped his dragon staff with both hands, looking up with a strangely serious face. If one gave a closer look at Yuan Li, one would find that his eyes were filled with nervousness and fear. Apparently, Wuzhi Qi was a great figure in his heart.

    Dragon-m and Tiger-st nced at each other. "Are you Wuzhi Qi? Do you remember us? We¡¯re your old friends. Back in Tongrong Mountain, we explored the dark cave together, and I found a heart-purifying fruit in there." Dragon-m began talking slowly.

    A cold beam of light suddenly shed down, then Wuzhi Qi leaped out from it. He was thirty-meters tall, with his nearly three-meters-long silver fur fluttering in the water, that made him look like arge g. He waspletely naked, not even wearing an underwear. Floating above the heads of Dragon-m and Tiger-st, he stared at them with a fierce pair of eyes.

    "What bullsh*t old friends? Old friends, old friends, old friends are dead friends!" Wuzhi Qi threw a threatening nce at Dragon-m and yelled, "You¡¯re alive, what kind of old friend are you? As for that heart-purifying fruit!"

    The fierceness in Wuzhi Qi¡¯s eyes grew stronger and stronger as he glowered at Dragon-m and roared, "That was mine! You bloody thief! You took my treasure, and now you¡¯re bragging about it! Haha, I¡¯ve forgotten what happened in Tongrong Mountain, yet you made me remember everything! Taste my cudgel!"

    Wuzhi Qi clenched his fingers towards the water eye and started a rumbling noise, that sounded like the copse of the sky. A deep-blue light shone from the water-eye, then a torrent of after-world essence water power was released from it, being grasped in Wuzhi Qi¡¯s hand.

    Slightly twisting his wrist, Wuzhi Qi made the water eye quake slightly, then a blue ice cudgel appeared in his hands. He gripped the cudgel with both hands and gave a thunderous roar, smashing straight down towards Dragon-m¡¯s head.

    Dragon-m and Tiger-st cursed out together and raised their sword and de.

    Ji Hao pped his hands andughed out loud, "Dragon-m and Tiger-st, you¡¯re gonna suffer! Haha!"

    As he said, Wuzhi Qi¡¯s cudgel smashed down and nged against Dragon-m and Tiger-st¡¯s sword and de, generating a loud bang. Then the sword and the de were sent flying away together. The palms of Dragon-m and Tiger-st were sted, with blood spraying out. Mounted on their dragon and tiger, they hurriedly drew back.

    Dragon-m and Tiger-st were indeed powerful, but they were good at all kinds of magics. Closebat against Wuzhi Qi? That would be like hitting a rock with an egg. How could they ever rival Wuzhi Qi?

    "Wuzhi Qi, your son, Yuan Sheng, he was one of us! We had the same Shifu" shouted Tiger-st, "We¡¯re family!"

    "Who is your family? Yuan Sheng, that silly kid, wasn¡¯t being my son enough for him? Why did he get a Shifu? Didn¡¯t he want to be my son anymore?" Wuzhi Qi wasn¡¯t prepared to listen at all. He popped out his eyes in anger and yelled at Dragon-m and Tiger-st, "How dare you take my son away from me?! Die!"

    Dragon-m and Tiger-st nced at each other again. Seeing Wuzhi Qi already raise that giant cudgel, they squeezed their eyes at each other, then nced back at Ji Hao, who seemed to attack again. After that, they silently dashed away. Their purple hassocks released two purple whirlwinds which wrapped them up. When a refreshing aroma spread in the water, they had already disappeared without a trace.

    "Good brothers, you might not take revenge for Yuan Sheng, but at least, you should collect his body, shouldn¡¯t you?" said Ji Hao. Afterward, without even taking a nce at Wuzhi Qi, he turned around, grabbed Yuan Li, andughed, "Yuan Li, say hi to your father, then let¡¯s go!"

    Yuan Li was tremblingly slightly. Before he could say a word, Wuzhi Qi already fixed his eyes on Ji Hao. His eyes dazzled. Slowly, he wielded that giant ice cudgel, with his long fur glowing with a strong watery light.

    A wild spirit creature power could be sensed from everywhere. Hundreds ofrge swirls appeared in the water, shing against each other and causing thunder-like noises.

    "Ji Hao, did you kill Yuan Sheng?" said Wuzhi Qi abruptly and coldly.

    "Wuzhi Qi, don¡¯t let them go! Not only did this little human kid kill Yuan Sheng, he has also seen the things inside the water-eye. Hehe, kill him, before he delivered the message to the human emperor!"

    Over ten-thousand Yu came out from the water eye one after another. Within a blink of an eye, Ji Hao and Wuzhi Qi were surrounded by Yu. Atst, Yu Ancestor mounted on arge Yu and slowly rose from the water eye.

    "Wuzhi Qi, be careful! This kid is not so powerful, yet those treasures of his are. Even I was injured by him!" Yu Ancestor narrowed his eyes and said grinningly, "If you can kill him, I want that bell only, and you can have everything else!"

    Wuzhi Qi nced at Yu Ancestor, then looked at Ji Hao. Silently, he rushed to Ji Hao, leaving shreds of afterimages in the water.

    Ji Haoughed out loud. The Pan Gu bell released strong streams of Chaos power that stirred up the dust and sand on the bottom of the river, making the water turbid. Wielding his Taiji divine sword, he rushed up to Wuzhi Qi as well. When Wuzhi Qi swung his cudgel down, Ji Hao rose the sword horizontally, gently pushing against the cudgel with the t side of the sword.

    Dong! Wuzhi Qi and Ji Hao quivered simultaneously.

    "How strong you are!" Wuzhi Qi eximed, "Little human kid, we cannot let you live!"

    Therge cudgel created a deep-blue swirl that wrapped Ji Hao up. Meanwhile, Wuzhi Qi shouted out loud and madly bashed the swirl, stirring up clouds of sand. Neither Yu Ancestor nor Yuan Li could see what exactly happened over there.

    Ji Hao controlled the Pan Gu bell, releasing streams of Chaos power that swept across the entire area. No one could ever see through these strong Chaos power streams, not even by using a spirit power.

    "Why did you kill my son?" Wuzhi Qi roared deeply, then lowered his voice and asked in anger.

    "I killed one, but I¡¯ll save a hundred. What do you think?" responded Ji Hao straightforwardly, "Besides, your son has followed Priest Hua and Priest Mu. He was their disciple...Aren¡¯t you afraid that he might drag you into a trouble and get you killed?"

    "Those two...Their reputation is never good. Back in the prehistorical era, countless people died because of them!" said Wuzhi Qi with a twitching dark face, "Kill one, save a hundred. Good, you can kill more!"

    They nced at each other quickly. All of a sudden, Ji Hao burst with a loud scream, then opened his mouth and let out a sharp stream of blood. After that, he turned around and rushed straightaway without saying a word.

 Chapter 1184: A Group of Chaos Monsters Block the Way

    Chapter 1184: A Group of Chaos Monsters Block the Way

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    When Ji Hao vomited blood and turned around, Wuzhi Qi reached out his long arm and brushed against the Taiji divine sword¡¯s sharp edge. Without making even the slightest noise, the sword easily cut open Wuzhi Qi¡¯s arm, almost splitting that arm into two. This looked like a total ident. Wuzhi Qi paused briefly, then burst into a thunder-like series of howl, while covering his arm with his other hand and leaping backward as fast as he could.

    Reaching out his arm to the sword was something Wuzhi Qi did on purpose indeed, and acted like it was an ident. But the series of howl that roseter on, they were real, not fake at all.

    It was painful, truly, heartbreakingly painful. That pain even made Wuzhi Qi want to kill Yu Ancestor. Why on earth didn¡¯t he tell Wuzhi Qi that the sword of Ji Hao was actually so sharp? Wuzhi Qi had a well-cultivated, stunningly strong body, and instead of being attacked, he reached out his arm to the sword himself. But still, he almost had his entire arm cut off!

    He had already been carefully controlling his move, but he never thought that Ji Hao¡¯s sword could be so sharp. He did no more than slightly touching the sword tip, but before he felt anything, his arm was cut open, and his blood spurted out like a fountain.

    Yu Ancestor was well-prepared to join the fight already. Once Ji Hao was suppressed by Wuzhi Qi, he would immediatelyunch a lethal attack on Ji Hao with all of his power. But now, seeing Wuzhi Qi¡¯s arm was wounded so badly and Wuzhi Qi drew back while howling in pain, Yu Ancestor instantly turned around and sank back down into the water eye with his offspring.

    Yu n was clearly aware of a fact that although his powers were indeed magical and effective, in terms of physical strength, he was far weaker than Wuzhi Qi. However, even Wuzhi Qi was injured seriously by Ji Hao with a single sword hack. Despite his ¡®transnt¡¯ power, Yu Ancestor dared not to look for trouble again.

    Ji Hao easily dashed away with Yuan Li. shing across the water for a few times, they rushed out of the water and swiftly flew north. A couple of breath ter, Ji Hao came to the defensive formation set up by Man Man, Shaosi and the others by the river, and shouted, "Come out, follow me back to Pu Ban City. I have to meet Emperor Shun for something important!"

    Man Man, Shaosi and the others shed out from the magic formation. Ji Hao quickly said a few words to them, then activated the golden bridge and transformed into a faint-golden light, dazzling southward.

    While flying south, Ji Hao took out the tablet gave by Suiren and activated it, hurriedly telling him about what he had seen and heard in the watery eye by using his spirit power.

    Soon, a few raging voices came out from the tablet. "Wild ambition! How evil are they! This is outrageous! Gong Gong Family is never on our side!"

    "Back then, we should have destroyed the Gong Gong Family like I said! Yet, you old folks just wouldn¡¯t!" An even more furious voice rose with a strong intent of killing.

    "A young boy is listening. How old are you, why are you still wrangling like this? Don¡¯t bring shame on yourselves for no reason...Back then, we knew that Gong Gong Family people had the evilness rooted deep in their bloodline, and we knew they were never good. But for unifying the water-kind and the humankind, we could not destroy them. At that time, our humankind could never bear the stress." said a mild and strong voice.

    Sighing slightly, this voice continued, "Marquis Yao Ji Hao? Well done. I never thought that the Gong Gong Family would have such a big n. You should go to Pu Ban City as soon as you can. Listen to Emperor Shun¡¯s orders."

    The glow emitted by the tablet dimmed down gradually. After that, no more sound was released by it.

    Ji Hao shook his head in confusion. What had these former human emperors been doing?

    The Gong Gong Family had such a great n. Once this n worked and the twenty-seven old Gong Gongs returned to Pan Gu world, added with this rampant flood, the humankind would be facing a true disaster. At this moment, these powerful, legendary former human emperors should sweep across all water eyes together, and destroy them and those clones, shouldn¡¯t they? But, why didn¡¯t they sound as worried as Ji Hao thought? Did they have some other n already?

    Man Man heard what Ji Hao said to Suiren and the other former human emperors through the tablet. Her eyes had already strained with anger. Abruptly, she pped her hands and yelled, "I never liked those things from the north! Every time, my Abba would say that Gong Gong has been wanting to take our ce as the Great Libation."

    Wielding her fist, Man Man shouted even louder, "If we knew they were so bad, we should have killed everyst one of them!"

    Shaosi patted on Man Man¡¯s head and said gently, "Before these things happened, the Gong Gong Family is as powerful as your family in the society of the humankind. A conflict between the fire and the water would cause bad influences. So, the humankind would never let that happen."

    Ji Hao had been controlling the golden bridge to fly south at the highest speed. Hearing Man Man and Shaosi, he smiled, but didn¡¯t say anything.

    A short whileter, Ji Hao abruptly turned around and asked Taisi, "Taisi, your Nailhead Seven Arrow Book, if you killed someone with it, can you take the counterforce? I mean, if someone had a gift that allows him to send a half of the attack he suffered back to whoever attacked him, would the Nailhead Seven Arrow Book harm you if you were killing this man with it?"

    Taisi knitted his eyebrows, pondered for quite a long while, then slowly shook his head and responded, "If we were under the same ¡®time¡¯, this kind of gift would be very hard to deal with. I¡¯m afraid that if I cursed him to death, I would be killed by the counterforce as well."

    But then, Taiji gave a hazy and evil smile, and continued through gritted teeth, "However, even though I am talking to you face to face right now, I am not under the same ¡®time¡¯ with you. I am in the past, or in the future, but I will never be in the ¡®present¡¯, as you all are. Therefore...he can never hurt me!"

    Ji Hao seriously nodded, then carefully took out a purple-red grain of sand from his sleeve. That was Yu Ancestor¡¯s poisonous sand.

    "You try with this first. Give a try with gentle magic spells. If his power truly cannot hurt you, you switch to lethal magic curses..."

    Before Ji Hao finished talking, and once Taisi took over the sand, an enormous pair of wings descended from the dense dark clouds in the sky. Next, tens of pairs of simr wings came down from the sky and started a fierce hurricane, bumping into the golden bridge.

    Ji Hao raised his head and saw Kun Peng in the air, surrounded by tens of his offsprings, who were slightly smaller than him. Tens of Kun Peng birds pped their wings, as sharp, violent gales roared over from all directions. Strong streams of spirit creature power condensed into nearly tangible dark gales, which even vibrated the sky. The golden bridge started shaking slightly.

    Crack! The space ten-thousand-mile-radius around the golden bridge was forcibly crushed by Kun Peng and his offsprings.

    Kun Peng¡¯s hoarse yet high-pitched voice came from a distance away, "Ji Hao, why did you go to the water eye in Huai Water? Who told you about it? You will die in here today, without a doubt!"

    Following Kun Peng¡¯s screams, the group of Chaos monsters, who attacked Si Xi under Feather Mountain, showed up one after another. Around them, tens of more enormous Chaos monsters showed up as well.

 Chapter 1185: Candle Dragon Light

    Chapter 1185: Candle Dragon Light

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Kun Peng...You again!" Ji Hao raised his sword and roared, then threw a few magic pills into his mouth to replenish his consumed energy.

    Just now, Ji Hao had a short fight against Dragon-m and Tiger-st, which almost consumed up all his energy. Facing Kun Peng and his offsprings, he dared not to be careless. Taking the few magic pills made by Priest Dachi himself, he sensed a warmth flowing to every corner of his body, bringing him back to his peak state, and actually an even better one.

    "Marquis Yao Ji Hao, you have to die today!" Kun Peng covered the sky with his enormous body as he stared at Ji Hao and roared. A cold light shone in the sky, his pair of eyes illuminating the entire area like two small suns.

    "I cannot let you tell anyone about the things in the water eye!" Kun Peng screamed shrilly, then yelled at his offsprings and the tens of Chaos monsters, "What¡¯re you waiting for? Go! Smash this human kid!"

    Pausing slightly, heughed viciously and continued, "Save his heart for me. I like the warm hearts of human heroes the most."

    Tens of Chaos monsters roared out together, especially the few who once fought Ji Hao under Feather Mountain; they looked almost happy when pouncing on Ji Hao. Tens of Kun Peng birds screamed shrilly, then their bodies shrank quickly and transformed into men with grim faces. They were wearing all kinds of armors and holding all kinds of weapons, unhurriedly approaching Ji Hao behind those Chaos monsters.

    Ji Hao snorted coldly and sent up the Pan Gu bell, which released Chaos power and covered the entire golden bridge.

    A puffing noise could then be heard. While those Chaos monsters were still in over ten miles away from the golden bridge, Feng Xing had already pulled open his longbow and released a storm of arrows.

    A heavy rain had been falling, as hundreds of differently sized water streams poured down from the sky. The moment Feng Xing released his arrows, those water streams sted all of a sudden and turned into millions of thumb-sized water drops, darting everywhere. All the raindrops exploded into a dense watery mist, spreading in the air.

    Soon, the dense watery mist suffused the air. Feng Xing¡¯s arrows flew through the air, causing eye-piercing swishing noises, but no one could see those arrows. In the following moment, thunderous howls were generated along with a strong scent of blood, drifting out from the mist.

    The arrows Feng Xing used were the specially made ¡®Wolf tooth¡¯ arrows produced by Ji Hao. Those arrows were a nightmare, added with Feng Xing¡¯s longbow, which was the greatest treasure of Ten Sun Country, the bow of the ancient divine god, Yi. With this longbow, Yu killed countless powerful evil spirit creatures. Arrows darted down like a metal rain, instantly causing severe damage to those Chaos monsters.

    Ms. Green Toad was ahead of the others, and she suffered the most. Tens of arrows prated her body in a row, and every arrow left a fist-sized hole on her body, letting blood gushing out. Even worse, one of those arrows punctured her throat, opening up a giant hole on her neck.

    "He...Help!" Ms. Green Toad asked the other few Chaos monsters behind her for help with a hoarse, weak voice.

    The other Chaos monsters also had holes on their bodies. At the time, they were all staring at Feng Xing¡¯s bow in shock. Their fading memories suddenly came back. Feng Xing¡¯s bow reminded them of that powerful, famous ancient god, the one who traveled across the world and hunted powerful evil Chaos monsters and spirit creatures.

    "That is...Yi¡¯s bow!" Tusk Sandfly King tremblingly screamed out, "That is the bow Yi used..."

    Back in the ancient times, countless strong spirit creatures and Chaos monsters went on a rampage once, causing unbearable damages to the humankind. The ancient god Yi traveled across the world with his bow and killed incalcble Chaos monsters and evil spirit creatures. Yi¡¯s bow was stained by the blood and tears of countless Chaos monsters. To Tusk Sandfly King and all the other surviving Chaos monsters in Pan Gu world, the fame of Yi was more than enough to make them terror-stricken.

    "Un-huh!" Feng Xing pulled his bow open, which frightened tens of Chaos monsters and stopped them from approaching. However, Kun Pen¡¯s tens of offsprings roared hoarsely and kept pouncing on Ji Hao and the others.

    Yu Mu snorted deeply. As he patted on his round chubby belly and made his fat shake intensely, the Disease God Streamer slowly rose from his head, releasing dense gray mist.

    Buzz! Waves of locusts surged out from the streamer, darting to Kun Peng¡¯s offsprings, as if a hundred-million hos¡¯ nests were stirred up simultaneously.

    Kun Peng floated in the sky. Seeing the Disease God streamer, he widely opened his giant pair of eyes and howled shrilly, "That¡¯s the Disease God streamer! The evilest thing in the world...Kids, retreat!"

    Once he said the word ¡®retreat¡¯, the world was suddenly darkened.

    All lights dimmed suddenly, and even the golden emitted from the golden bridge disappeared at this moment; no one could see anything anymore, not even Ji Hao with his erect eye.

    A terrifying, prehistorical sense of power came from the sky as an ancient being showed up. No one could see it, but everyone could feel it.

    In the next moment, the light came back. Within a million miles radius, the world was illuminated by a strange glow, which was clear and bright, able to even shine directly into people¡¯ souls. This magical light allowed Ji Hao and his friends to see every tiny water drop in the air, every grain of dust, and every slight impurity in their own souls.

    A tens of thousands of miles long dragon head slowly reached out from a dark hole in the air. On the middle of the skinny, wrinkled dragon head, an enormous candle was burning with a dim light. The candle was burning to the end. The old candle dragon slowly opened his eyes, sighed deeply, and said, "Eh, so noisy, always so noisy...Can¡¯t you just let me have a good sleep? I¡¯ve only slept for eight-thousand years, but now you woke me up again...You kids, you just don¡¯t care about the olds. You should be punished!"

    "Candle Jiuyin!" Kun Peng looked at that old candle dragon and screamed, "You should stay asleep...Why did you wake up?"

    "To kill!" Candle Jiuyin responded straightforwardly, then slowly opened his mouth. Streams of me were released from a dazzling essence fire in his mouth, and descended from the sky along with a strange swooshing noise. Then, it softly and nimbly coiled on the bodies of those Chaos monsters and Kun Peng¡¯s offsprings like living beings.

    Shrill howls came from those Chaos monsters and Kun Peng¡¯s offsprings. Instantaneously, these thin me streams set their bodies aze and burned them into giant torches, darting all over the sky.

    Kun Peng roared in rage. He curled up his body and dashed to Candle Jiuyin, seeming about to put up a desperate fight against that old candle dragon. But Kun Peng didn¡¯t notice a six-foot-tall man standing on Candle Jiuyin¡¯s head. Seeing Kun Peng rush up, that man conveniently threw out a stone dagger.

    That cyan-colored, mottled, and simply crafted stone dagger hacked on Kun Peng¡¯s head heavily, generating a puffing noise. Blood sshed everywhere as a half of Kun Peng¡¯s head was chopped off.

 Chapter 1186: The Power of People

    Chapter 1186: The Power of People

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Things happened too fast, and no one managed to make any reaction.

    Candle Jiuyin, the first candle dragon in the world, the ancestor of all candle dragons, and the totem worshipped by the Candle Dragon n, was a member of the alliance of human ns.

    After the world was created, before the sun and the stars emerged, Candle Jiuyin was generated by nature with an essence fire in his mouth, illuminating the world.

    Therefore, when Candle Jiuyin let the fire out of his mouth and burned the tens of offsprings of Kun Peng and Chaos monsters nearly to death, Ji Hao wasn¡¯t surprised at all. Candle Jiuyin was an ancient, legendary being, and that pre-world essence fire in his mouth was tremulously powerful. In mere terms of temperature and destructive power, the pre-world essence fire in Candle Jiuyin¡¯s mouth was even more terrifying than Ji Hao¡¯s essence sun fire.

    Back in the prehistorical era, Candle Jiuyin was definitely a dreadful being at the top of the food chain. Normally, he would spend a lot of time in sleep, but once he woke up, he would hunt all over the world; Chaos monsters, evil creatures, even ghosts were his foods.

    Back in the ancient times, creatures like Kun Peng¡¯s offsprings and these famous Chaos monsters were nothing but an appetizer of Candle Jiuyin. The fire breathed out by Candle Jiuyin almost burned their lives away, which was totally reasonable.

    What shocked Ji Hao was the man standing on Candle Jiuyin¡¯s head. With a simply crafted stone dagger, he hacked a half of Kun Peng¡¯s head off.

    Poor Kun Peng, his body was a million miles in radius now, floating in the air like an enormous dark cloud; he looked like both fish and bird, and only his head was over ten miles in radius.

    The stone dagger thrown out by that man was only about a foot long, and was obviously carved out of an ordinary stone. The dagger was nowhere near a masterpiece, as it was covered in bumps and hollows and scratches. No one would bother to bend down and pick up a dagger like this even if it were lying on the street.

    Nevertheless, in Ji Hao¡¯s eye of Dao, this stone dagger lookedpletely different. It looked like a splendid golden-purple sun descending from the sky, with inexhaustible natural reward power surging out from it. A hundred miles around the dagger, all naturalws were cast away by the strong natural reward power, and all natural powers were suppressed by it.

    Even Ji Hao¡¯s red sun primordial spirit was suppressed by the strong natural reward power as well. At the moment, he couldn¡¯t activate his power, not even a little bit. His one million inner spirit stars were dimmed down like cooling coals in stove ashes, lifeless and powerless.

    His heart was still beating. Except for his physical strength, Ji Hao had lost all of his powers, temporarily.

    That roughly crafted dagger with an indescribably strong power contained in it descended from the air and ntingly cut through Kun Peng¡¯s body. Ji Hao saw clearly that Kun Peng didn¡¯t even manage to dodge. He couldn¡¯t even activate his defensive treasures before a half of his head was cut off like a piece of tofu.

    Torrents of blood mixed with brain fell from the sky. Kun Peng¡¯s shrill howls echoed to the clouds. Sharps sound waves spread out, raising fierce gusts of wind and dense clouds. The dark clouds in the sky were even shattered by Kun Peng¡¯s thunder-like howls.

    A half of his enormous head was cut off and fell down from the sky, leaving a seventy-thousand miles long, forty-thousand miles wide wound.

    Kun Peng was enormous. Ji Hao stood a long distance away and twisted his neck as hard as he could, but he couldn¡¯t see the ends of that tremendous wound. What a colossal wound! The entire sky was turned red by the blood kept spraying out from Kun Peng¡¯s body, as if the sky were cut open.

    Followed by an earth-shaking boom, Kun Peng¡¯s half a head fell on the water surface. His spirit blood spread along with the turbid waves. Countless reckless water-kind creatures dashed over from all directions, crazily devouring Kun Peng¡¯s blood, muscles and skin.

    "Ah...Ah...Ah...I am dying!"

    Kun Peng widely opened the remaining half of his mouth and screamed. Only one eye was left on his head now. He popped out that eye, looking at those water-kind creatures who had been fighting each other over his blood and flesh. In both anger and shame, he roared thunderously and incanted a spell.

    Pop! Following his voice, the bodies of all water-kind creatures exploded in an area ten-million miles in radius,.

    Kun Peng moved his eyeball with difficulty and looked at the man standing on Candle Jiuyin¡¯s head. ncing at the stone dagger which had cut off a half of his head, he screamed out loud again hysterically, "Shennong! You little kid...How can you ever hurt me?!"

    As one of the first batch of living creatures in Pan Gu world, Kun Peng had always been proud.

    He wasn¡¯t as powerful as Candle Jiuyin, but he was only slightly weaker than Candle Jiuyin. In the past countless centuries, he had been cultivating himself severely in the North Sea; he believed that he had achieved a great progress, and by now, he was already a top-grade being in the world.

    Shennong was a former human emperor indeed, butpared to Kun Peng, he was truly a little kid!

    How many years had Shennong been cultivating himself for? But how many years had Kun Peng been doing that? Besides, this Shennong was only a clone, while Kun Peng was right here with his true body! The cultivation history of Kun Peng was a hundred times, even a thousand times longer than Shennong¡¯s. However, a clone of Shennong injured Kun Peng severely and momentarily. Was this even real?

    "This is injustice!" Kun Peng shouted. A half a head of his was cut off, without a doubt, his brain was damaged seriously. As a result, Kun Peng could barely think at this moment. He stared at Shennong for quite a long time and finally shouted out these three words.

    "Injustice?" Standing on Candle Jiuyin¡¯s head, Shennong responded with a strong voice, "How dare you mention ¡®justice¡¯ in front of me?"

    Shennong raised his hand and let the dagger flew back into his hand, then pointed at Kun Peng and continued, "For your private ends, you raised the flood and hurt countless living creatures! Not only human beings, look, how many living creatures died because of you?!"

    "Justice? If you want to talk about justice, who can give that to those poor creatures drowned in the flood?"

    "Justice? If you ask me about justice, who can bring justice to those human beings who are still struggling and crying in the flood?"

    "See, have you seen it? This is a vast water! How many dead bodies of human beings floated on the water? Have you seen those?"

    "Can you hear it? All over the Mind, countless human beings are crying, are cursing in despair!"

    "Have you felt it? The endless hatred in the world, the hatred thates from countess human beings! Billions of human beings want you to die!" Shennong growled resonantly, "I gathered the faith power of all human beings; I cut you with this stone dagger that I dug herbs with back then. Under my dagger... is justice!"

    ¡®Under my dagger is justice¡¯!

    Ji Hao almost apuded for this, but in the following moment, Shennongunched another fierce hack.

 Chapter 1187: Take Kun Peng Down

    Chapter 1187: Take Kun Peng Down

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Kun Peng screamed and tilted his enormous body. The blood rain falling from the sky grew even heavier.

    A wing of his was cut off entirely, leaving another scary wound on his body. All his ribs on that side were cut through, exposing his squirming internal organs. Kun Peng¡¯s screams were indescribably unpleasant to hear, following which, his body squirmed and quickly transformed into his human shape.

    A big half of his forehead was gone, and so were his right shoulder and right arm. Arge sh was left on his right chest, through which, one could even see his heart, liver, and lungs.

    A strong blood-red beam darted out of his body and transformed into a thick light screen, which wrapped him up. Along with a sizzling noise, Kun Peng cracked the space while howling and screaming, attempting to escape.

    "You¡¯ve hurt so many living beings, but you want to leave?" Shennong stared at Kun Peng, gripped the stone dagger with his right hand, andunched another fierce hack. "Kun Peng, today, I will destroy you and all of your kind! From this day on, no Kun Peng in Pan Gu world!"

    In Ji Hao¡¯s eye of Dao, a golden-purple light curtain descended from the sky and split the world into two. Kun Peng was right below this light curtain. From the light curtain, the cries of countless human beings could be heard; the strong sound wave transformed into a gray-white sharp beam of light andnded on Kun Peng¡¯s body.

    The blood-red light screen around Kun Peng was shattered immediately. Facing the grey-white light beam, that defensive blood-red light failed to deliver any effect. As Shennong said, every strikeunched by him gathered the endless hatred of all human beings who died, were injured, fell ill, and lost their homes in the flood. The hatred of billions and billions of human beings were gathered together, a power that could be well imagined.

    Except for the ones protected by the strongest pre-world spirit power, or an immeasurably great natural reward power, who could possibly survive a strike like this?

    Kun Peng¡¯s Hetu and Luoshu had run away from Kun Peng. For all Kun Peng¡¯s life, he had been doing all kinds of evil, instead of anything kind. Therefore, he had no natural reward power at all, but karma; the power of karma made this strike even stronger.

    Under the gray-white light, Kun Peng¡¯s body fell apart. The golden-purple light generated by the natural reward power crushed on his body. Ji Hao heard a shrill series of screams, as Kun Peng¡¯s soul struggled in the air. It had transformed into a dark-cloud-like shadow, trembling and shrinking in the dazzling golden-purple light.

    Kun Peng¡¯s soul was filled with all kinds of negative power, and was bone-piercingly cold, while the natural reward power was strong, splendid, and warm. It could naturally destroy all kinds of evil powers. In this respect, the natural reward power was even stronger than the essence sun fire.

    Ji Hao watched dense clouds of ck smoke rise from Kun Peng¡¯s body, and saw his soul shrinking speedily. After around ten breaths, that hundred thousand miles wide, dark-cloud-like soul of Kun Peng had shrunk to the size of a bowl, and had turned gray and translucent.

    Afterward, a sigh came from a long distance away. "Shennong, Kun Peng is destined to be one of us. He has already been punished, so many of his offsprings have died. If you insist on perishing his soul, I¡¯d say you¡¯re going too far!"

    "Give his soul to me. I will guide him well, and he will nevere out to do anything wrong ever again!"

    A brightly glowing, multicolored lotus gradually emerged in the sky, right under Kun Peng¡¯s dying soul. A colorful light shone from the lotus, which softly wrapped around Kun Peng¡¯s soul.

    An indescribably sad howl came out from Kun Peng¡¯s soul, then the gray and translucent soul suddenly turned multicolored, like a colored ze. A strange spirit power was released from his soul, from which, Ji Hao sensed an extremely strong despair and fear.

    Before Kun Peng could give another howl, his soul began growing speedily. Within a couple of breaths, Kun Peng¡¯s soul became as strong as a living human being. However, that soul was still filled with fear. The soul turned multicolored and transparent, glowing beautifully. It looked like a statue carved out of colored ze.

    "Priest Hua, why did you interfere in this internal affair of our humankind? Are you going to breach the agreement you signed with the others on top of the Sky Pir back then?" said Shennong with a strong, rumbling voice.

    Priest Hua slowly showed his figure in the midair. Smilingly, he pointed at Kun Peng and said gently, "Kun Peng is destined to be one of us...How can I ever interfere internal affairs of the humankind? I¡¯ve been studying the great Dao, then I suddenly understood the meaning of ¡¯mercy¡¯. If Kun Peng Family is destroyed like this, it would be too ¡¯cruel¡¯. Out ofpassion, I saved Kun Peng. I will restrain him in the future, and he will never be able to hurt anything anymore. This is a kind, merciful thing to do."

    Shennong gripped the stone danger and stared at Priest Hua with sparkling eyes.

    Priest Hua smiled, then nodded to Kun Peng and said, "Kun Peng, do you remember what I said to you back then in the North Sea? Sooner orter, you will understand the meaning of ¡¯mercy¡¯, and then, you will willinglye under my guidance."

    Kun Peng seemed to be suffering an inner struggle. He gritted his teeth and nced at Shennong and his dagger, then turned around and looked at Priest Hua for a while. Atst, he sighed deeply, kneeled to Priest Hua, and said, "Dear Shifu, I am your disciple, Kun Peng. Sadly, my body is destroyed. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to dedicate too much to you, dear Shifu."

    "Your body is destroyed? I don¡¯t think so."

    Priest Hua grinningly took out eighteen fist-sized, colorful lotus seeds from his sleeve, then waved his hand towards the water surface. Following his move, torrents of blood that belonged to Kun Peng rose into the sky.

    The multicolored glow released by Priest Hua coiled around that blood, right after which, the slightly dark blood suddenly turned vividly and purely red. Next, those lotus seeds in Priest Hua¡¯s hands transformed into a multicolored, glowing mist, and merged with the blood. In the air, a thousand-miles-wide sphere of blood spun swiftly, slowly turning multicolored.

    "Rise!" Priest Hua shouted resonantly while pointing at the blood sphere. Along with his voice, this enormous multicolored blood sphere shrank and turned into a human body that looked exactly like Kun Peng, releasing a strong sense of power.

    "Merge!" Before Kun Peng said a word, Priest Hua raised his hands, and Kun Peng¡¯s soul merged with the new body.

    Shennong tightened his grip on the dagger, seeming to attack again. However, he didn¡¯t do it atst.

    Kun Peng slowly opened his eyes. Those eyes were dazzled with a dim light. Abruptly, he gave a thunderous roar and released an overwhelming power. Instantly, raging waves were raised a million miles radius around him, roaring into the sky like giant dragons.

    Priest Hua smiled, then turned around and looked at Ji Hao in an unfriendly way.

    "Marquis Yao Ji Hao, you killed eight of my disciples. How will you exin that?"

 Chapter 1188: Force Back

    Chapter 1188: Force Back

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Not just the eight." Ji Hao looked at Priest Hua, calmly took two steps forwards, and said, "I¡¯ve also killed Yuan Sheng, cast Dragon-m and Tiger-st away...Hmm, their weapons were also identally broken by me."

    Priest Hua¡¯s face twitched. The smile on his face faded right away.

    "You! Good for you!" Priest Hua took a deep breath and said ndly, "Not a single young person can give me such a headache. Ji Hao, if you¡¯re willing to follow my guidance..."

    Ji Hao interrupted him and said with a faint fake smile, "Aren¡¯t you afraid that my Shifu might hack you into pieces?"

    Priest Hua¡¯s facial expression changed slightly, as he looked at Ji Hao in aplicated way. He slowly nodded and said, "Good, Good, Good!"

    After saying ¡¯good¡¯ three times, Priest Hua slowly raised his right hand and swung down towards Ji Hao. An aroma spread out, along with a strong warmth. A strange light emerged in the air, and even dimmed the pre-world essence fire in Candle Jiuyin¡¯s mouth.

    A hazy and golden handprint flew out from Priest Hua¡¯s hand, then instantly transformed into a three-hundred-meters-wide hand, descending on Ji Hao. Once the golden hand appeared, the air around Ji Hao was suddenly frozen, and even the time seemed to stop.

    Ji Hao gave a bright growl and forcibly activated the golden bridge, releasing a clear light that wrapped up him and everyone behind him.They swiftly moved in the air, leaving a long beam of light in the sky. The space rippled, as the golden bridge brokeyers of mysterious space seals, darting out of the striking range of the golden hand.

    "The heaven and earth golden bridge, such a supreme treasure is in your hand... No wonder the eight wind motionless formation failed to stop you." said Priest Hua angrily, "But, you can¡¯t activate even one ten-thousandth of this golden bridge¡¯s power. Yet, Yu Yu still give this supreme treasure to you...This is..."

    With fiercely glowing eyes, Priest Hua suddenly changed his hand motion, preparing to cast a stronger sealing spell to trap Ji Hao.

    He saw it clearly. Ji Hao was indeed able to activate the power of the golden bridge, but he was way too weak at the stage. He could only activate some basic functions of the golden bridge, but could never fully release the power of the golden bridge. The golden bridge was a supreme treasure that came from the Chaos. Not to mention Ji Hao, even Priest Hua dared not to guarantee that he could release all the power of the golden bridge!

    How could such a great treasure fall in Ji Hao¡¯s hands? It should belong to him, Priest Hua! Such a supreme treasure could even serve as the greatest treasure of a sect, protecting the fortune of the entire sect. But, how could Ji Hao swagger through the streets with it?

    Gritting his teeth, Priest Hua changed his hand motion again. He had alreadyunched a merciless, brutal strike.

    The space around Ji Hao¡¯s body darkened suddenly. In the boundless darkness, nothing but a few dim stars were sparkling.

    Those stars were white and misty, as pale as the eyeballs of a dead man, looking so creepy.

    A strange atmosphere existed in the darkness, which made Ji Hao feel ufortable, as if his heart were broken. Many weird emotions came out from the deepest area of his soul, which made him weak and emotional. He felt that he needed to burst into a rage of tears to ease these bad feelings. At the moment, he even wanted to give up everything and sink into this strange atmosphere forever.

    Ji Hao slightly trembled. His red sun primordial spirit was darkened, almost falling apart.

    Man Man¡¯s emotion was strong and straightforward. She suddenly grabbed Ji Hao¡¯s arm and cried out loud, letting two scorching hot streams of tears fly out of her eyes. "O...I feel so bad, I¡¯m so sad...But why I¡¯m I crying? My Abba said that I can never cry!"

    Shaosi, Taisi, Feng Xing, Yu Mu, and Yuan Li all quivered slightly, while their saddest memories shed across their minds. Their eyes all turned red, as they were choked up by tears, which almost spurted out of their eyes.

    At the moment, except for Ji Hao, all the others felt softened and powerless. None of them could activate any of their powers anymore.

    Before the golden bridge, raging fires and strong gales burst simultaneously. Priest Hua didn¡¯t onlyunch soul attacks at Ji Hao and his friends, he had also forcibly broken the space around the golden bridge and brought the Chaos to this area. Destructive powers came from all directions, which made the clear light released from the golden bridge shake ceaselessly, and slowed the golden bridge down.

    As Priest Hua said, Ji Hao could never fully release the power of the golden bridge. If the one controlling the golden bridge right now was Po, Gui Ling, or other senior disciples of Yu Yu, with their powers, they could still flee with the golden bridge, even when facing Priest Hua¡¯s attacks.

    If Yu Yu were controlling the golden bridge by himself, with the power of the golden bridge, he could easily go through Priest Hua¡¯s seals and even destroy all these seals.

    But to Ji Hao, the surrounding pressure was way too strong, and he could only remain undefeated in the raging fire and gale, but couldn¡¯t run away.

    Seeing Ji Hao was about to lose to Priest Hua, a long sigh came from a distance away. "Priest Hua, how shameless you are! Bullying young human beings right in front of us? Don¡¯t me me for teaching you a lesson today!"

    It was Shennong who growled out whileunching another strike.

    A golden-purple light shed across the stone dagger. All of a sudden, the coarse stone dagger turned splendidly glowing. Gripping the dagger, Shennong swung his arm down. Priest Hua¡¯s face was instantly tightened. He raised his head and yelled, "Shennong, do you think that I dare not to kill you?"

    A colorful lotus rose from Priest Hua¡¯s had, trying to protect himself from this strike of Shennong. However, as the sharp beam of dagger light shed across the sky, the colorful lotus was cut into two. The dagger light wasn¡¯t faded yet; it brushed against Priest Hua¡¯s head and broke his bun!

    Before Priest Hua could say anything, a dazzling, stunning beam of sword light darted over from a long distance away. This sword hack was definitely amazing. It shed across tens of millions of miles, and made the entire world dim and colorless.

    Priest Hua gave a raging growl. He didn¡¯t have the time to seal Ji Hao anymore. Instead, he pointed his fingers forward. Following his moves, eighteen lotuses bloomed around him. When every lotus bloomed, hazy images of mountains and rivers would show faintly; every single lotus seemed to be a tiny independent world.

    The sword light shed over and crushed all eighteen lotuses, generating a series of cracking noise.

    Priest Hua dodged and waved his broad sleeve. Pop! His sleeve was shattered by the sword light, turning into shreds of fluttering rag.

    Growling furiously with a grim face, Priest Hua grabbed Kun Peng and darted straightaway, instantaneously disappearing without a trace.

 Chapter 1189: Destroy Thoroughly

    Chapter 1189: Destroy Thoroughly

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Beyond the dark clouds, above the sky, the starlight illuminated the vast space.

    Nine men stood in the air, each with a tall hat. Floating above their heads were nine enormous dense clouds of the natural reward power. Upon each cloud was a natural star. The nine stars were dazzlingly brightly, much brighter than the others stars in the sky.

    Behind one of the nine men, a sword was faintly visible. Countless beams of sword light gathered into an enormous sharp sword, then split up into countless smaller sword silhouettes, hovering around that man. In the cloud above this man¡¯s head, countless silhouettes of strong warriors had been sparkling, while faintly audible roars wereing from the cloud.

    Among the nine men, the power vibration released from the one surrounded by sword silhouettes was the strongest and sharpest.

    They lowered their heads, looking at Priest Hua fleeing away with Kun Peng, and sneered simultaneously.

    "This Priest Hua was indeed cunning. He never took a beating himself! Just now, if heunched a counterattack against my sword power, I would surely have made him suffer. Even if I have to lose a half of my natural reward power, I would destroy him." said the man surrounded by sword silhouettes with a deep and angry voice.

    "Never mind. Priest Hua is a powerful one. We are protected by the great natural reward power, so he surely dared not to risk losing his fortune to fight us face to face. But seriously, even if we join hands, we could only injure him, but could never truly kill him." said Suiren, who was surrounded by a faint me. "For now, let him do whatever he wants. As long as young human beings work hard, more and more strong ones will naturally emerge among them...In the future, once our humankind is powerful enough, we will surely destroy him and everyone rted to him, ttening his sect." continued Suren with a nd tone.

    The other eight men nodded. With a cold voice, the one surrounded by sword silhouettes said, "Alright...I just couldn¡¯t bear watching him bully young human beings. I understand, none of us can truly defeat him. Let¡¯s work."

    Breathing deeply, this man slowly raised his right hand. Around him, countless sword silhouettes screamed shrilly, while beams of sword light merged together and gathered on his right arm. That arm of his suddenly transformed into a million-miles-long, enormous sword, releasing a terrifying sword power.

    "Let¡¯s work!" said Suiren slowly, "We all have our own duties, and can¡¯t leave those ces for long. We only have one chance to do this. If it¡¯s dyed...We shall leave it to Emperor Shun and the other kids!"

    Dreadful streams of power were released from Suiren and the others. All of a sudden, the nine stars above their heads burst with dazzling lights, sending torrents of star power into their bodies like waterfalls, along with deafening, rumbling noises.

    The nine men were around three-meters tall, but as the star power flowed into their bodies, their bodies began expanding. Within a blink of an eye, they became thousands of meters tall, coiled by dragon-like streams of starlight. asionally, starlight streams bumped into each other and quaked the space.

    In the sky, three to four thousand stars were activated by their star powers. Gradually, those stars began glowing brighter and brighter. Within a twinkling of an eye, the lights emitted by those stars turned a hundred times brighter than ever.

    Multicolored streams of starlight reached through the space, merging with the nine stars upon the nine clouds, above the heads of the nine men.

    The nine stars rose, and instantly expanded to tens of thousands of miles in radius, from the size of a water tank. The nine enormous stars moved in the sky and gradually formed a spoon shape, exactly like the seven stars in the Big Dipper and the North Star; the ninth enormous star slowly hovered around the North Star, like itspanion star.

    Once the nine stars found their own positions, all natural stars in the north were agitated. Along with the first three to four thousand stars, countless more stars lighted up and poured streams of starlight into the nine stars. In the meanwhile, the bodies of the nine men expanded once again speedily. Atst, they all reached around five-hundred-thousand meters in height.

    Terrifying star power spread out wave by wave, which made the entire Mind shake slightly.

    If the Sky Pir still existed, no matter how much these natural stars changed, the Mind would stay unmoved. However, the Sky Pir had copsed. A small half of it was taken away by Priest Qing Wei, while the rest was taken by Ji Hao and made into the Pan Gu bell. Without the Sky Pir, Mind was strongly affected by those stars. At first, the Mind had only been slightly quaking, but soon, an intense earthquake was started.

    Ji Hao was standing on the golden bridge, surrounded by a clear light. He could indeed stand still, yet things around him suddenly turned grisly.

    Sharp dark clouds swooshed across the sky like steel des. Strong gusts of wind swept across the air, roaring like ghosts. Tens of thousands of meters tall waves were raised from the water. The natural powers were all agitated, generating countless thunderbolts; raindrops-like thunder-mes descended from the sky, sting and filling the sky up with dazzling light and mes.

    A terrifying sense of power could be sensed from the sky. That power was horrific, seeming to be great enough to control and destroy everything. Under this power, Ji Hao felt his body was so heavy that he was nearly pressed down to the ground. He hurriedly activated the Pan Gu bell and released Chaos power streams to shield himself and people behind him. Afterward, he finally, barely kept his feet.

    Sky-shaking rumbling noises came from the sky. Nine colorful starlight streams poured down from the highest sky, far away from each other, and fiercely pierced into nine areas in Mind.

    Ji Hao clearly saw a ten-thousand-miles-wide torrent of starlight drill into the water eye in Huai Water!

    Mind was quaking intensively, while the nine starlight streams violently struck into the nine water eyes in the four great rivers. A million miles in radius around each water eye, all living beings were turned into ashes, while the hundreds of miles deep water eye was destroyed by the starlight. Inside those water eyes, everything was immediately turned into nothingness, including those dark souls, the ck jade altar in the deepest areas of each water eye, and those countless Yu,

    Giant waves were raised, roaringly striking in all directions. Walls of white water pushed out for over a million miles before they finally, slowly quieted down.

    At the moment, all living creatures in Mind were staring at the sky in a soul-deep shock, with the dazzling nine starlight streams lingering in their eyes for a long, long while.

    All human being had been silently imagining what would happen if this strikended on their own bodies.

    Priest Hua had already fled to a long distance away with Kun Peng. With a fierce look, he looked where the nine starlight streamsnded. He locked his hands together before his chest, then sneered and said, "Are you making a show of your power? Human beings...I know exactly how powerful you are...No one can stop my brother and me from pursuing our great Dao, no one! No one can stop us!"

    "Gong Gong! Do you think you¡¯ll be safe as long as you hide in the heaven forever? Taste my sword!" From high up in the sky, a strong growl suddenly burst.

    A golden sword light swept across millions of miles, striking down towards the heaven, which was above the Mind.

 Chapter 1190: The Sadness of Gong Gong

    Chapter 1190: The Sadness of Gong Gong

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    High up in the air, the nine enormous stars lighted up. Afterward, all stars dazzled.

    Even the dark clouds in the sky could no longer stop the eternal light of these stars. The dense, dark clouds seemed to be transparent thin kes, allowing the splendid starlight to shine on the earth. In that very moment, not even a single ripple existed on the vast water in Mind.

    The sky and the earth shared the same color; the water surface was like a mirror, while that tremendous golden sword light struck down from the sky. Nine raging-dragon-like starlight streams followed closely after the golden light, after which were streams of starlight released by all the stars in the sky, falling like a storm of dazzling arrows.

    In the air, the heaven emerged from glowing mists and clouds.

    Muffled battle drums and bells resounded through the sky, whileyers of seven-colored clouds flew out from the heaven, floating upon those pces in the heaven. All human beings in Mind raised their heads, looking at the sky. Except for the few human leaders, this was the first time for all the others to see the legendary heaven.

    Ji Hao gave a resonant roar. The golden bridge quaked slightly, then carried Ji Hao and his friends, dashing swiftly to the heaven. Did a former human emperorunch his move? Judging by this amazing sword power, it should be that legendary one, right?"

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to miss anything that was going to happen next. Therefore, he rushed up as fast as he could.

    Candle Jiuyin and Shennong raised their heads as well. Candle Jiuyin murmured something, then shut his giant mouth. The essence fire in his mouth silently dimmed down, and the world was darkened for a moment. When the light came back, Candle Jiuyin had already reached the gateway of the heaven with Shennong.

    This legendary old creature was even faster than the golden bridge under Ji Hao¡¯s control. He was indeed a horrific being, who once illuminated the whole world with the pre-world essence sun fire in his mouth. His power was way beyond Ji Hao¡¯s imagination.

    When Ji Hao was still on his way, the golden sword light struck straight on the heaven.

    Thousands ofyers of seven-colored cloud were shattered, and so was the sword light. The sword light turned into countless hundreds of meters long beams, dazzling all over the sky as it generated raging fires and thunderbolts. Jade bricks and golden roof tiles of those pces in the haven were vibrated rumblingly. Some tall buildings were shaking violently, and had tiles falling off, shattering into sparkling jade pieces.

    The nine fierce starlight streams came after the sword light. Simultaneously, the nine tens of thousands of miles wide starlight streams struck on the heaven, and caused an ear-piercing sizzling noise, as if millions of tons of melted iron were poured into ice. The massive explosion crushed the space above the heaven and disturbed all natural powers, seeming to even reverse time and bring the world back into the Chaos.

    Before the nine starlight streams faded, waves of starlight fell down. Every single stream of starlight was as great as a strikeunched by ten peak-level Divine Magus joint-handedly. Countless starlight streamsnded on the heaven together, shaking the heaven violently. Even the enormous dense cloud which had been holding the entire heaven steadily was shaken, glowing with a dazzling light.

    This strike seemed like a random attackunched by a former human emperor to vent his anger, but in fact, it had activated the powers of all the stars in the north, under the control of the Big Dipper. Without star kings, those stars could not release all of their powers. However, the number of these stars was way too huge, and the strikeunched with the powers of millions and millions of stars still brought a strong impact to the heaven.

    Gasping quickly, Ji Hao rushed to the gateway of the heaven. He watched tens of thousands of starlight streams strike on the gate of the heaven, which was glowing with a multicolored light. Following a thunderous bang, the gateway was ttened, and even a small half of the gate of the heaven was torn down!

    The gateway...And the gate of the heaven...were broken by those starlights?!

    "Beautiful, spectacr!" Ji Hao sighed in shock. Behind him, the eyes of Man Man, Shaosi and the others almost flew out from their faces. Ever since the beginning of the world, the heaven was never harmed, not even by a little bit. But right now, its gate was broken!

    Starlight faded, as dark clouds covered the sky once again.

    Smoke above the heaven drifted away, exposing the heaven, which was now in a mess. Ji Hao clearly saw at least a thousand pces in the heaven crushed by starlights; near some pces upied by water-kind spirit creatures, messy bloodstains could be seen.

    The heaven was magnificent and glorious, but now, it was broken, damaged, like a weak girl who was trodden upon by a hundred wild beasts in turns. No matter how one looked at it, the heaven now looked sad and bleak.

    "How miserable!" Ji Hao sighed again.

    Candle Jiuyin had already transformed into his human shape, an elderly man in a ck robe. With a humpback and badly wrinkled face, he stood beside Shennong. Hearing Ji Hao, he sighed as well, and slowly began talking.

    "Indeed, how miserable. The heaven was the core of this world. Protected by the heaven and earth great formation, not even all the stars in the world together could ever hurt it."

    "However, Buzhou Mountain, the Sky Pir, the base of the heaven, was uprooted. The heaven is not steady anymore. Even worse, the Divine Pivot, the core of the heaven and earth great formation, was looted away. The Divine Pivot, that was the heart of the heaven and earth great formation. Without it, the great formation has be a soul-less dead thing, extremely inconvenient to control."

    While smirking, Candle Jiuyin continued, "Does the heaven still have one percent of its power remaining?"

    Ji Hao blinked his eyes and remained silent.

    He thought of thest time when he sneaked into the heaven to steal the breathing earth. Priest Dachi cast a powerful magic and created three priests directly from the tower he lent to Po, then took the entire Divine Pivot away.

    Back Then, Ji Hao was wondering why Priest Dachi would do that. But today, he had the answer. Without the Divine Pivot, the heaven and earth great formation was no longer working well, and it was not even one percent as powerful as before!

    So easily, Priest Dachi set such arge trap for Gong Gong.

    What could Ji Hao say? Priest Dachi was indeed a magically powerful being. Except for this, what else could Ji Hao say?

    Facing Candle Jiuyin¡¯s weird gaze, Ji Hao calmly stood on the golden bridge. All of a sudden, he took a deep breath and burst with a great growl.

    "Gong Gong! Your father, your father¡¯s father, and your father¡¯s father¡¯s father, and your over twenty generations of ancestors, were all crushed!"

    "We killed your father, this ispletely irreconcble, but we¡¯ve also killed so many of your ancestors!"

    "If you¡¯re a man,e out and fight the few great men above your head!"

    "You dare to do that, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re not a coward, are you? Are you still a man?"

    A dark cloud rose from the heaven. Treading on two ck dragons, Gong Gong red at Ji Hao with a purely dark face. Suddenly, a stream of blood spurted out from Gong Gong¡¯s mouth.

    "Emperor Xuanyuan! I will kill you!"

 Chapter 1191: Gong Gong Cowered

    Chapter 1191: Gong Gong Cowered

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Alright!"

    A bright and strong voice came from the sky, while a man with a tall hat descended, coiled in sharp sword power streams and having his hands behind his back. Straight as a sword, this man stood right in front of Gong Gong.

    A dense cloud floated upon this man¡¯s head, within which, the hazy faces of countless human warriors could be seen. Resonant, passionate, earth-quaking roars could be heard from them. The man with a tall hat did nothing but stand still, hands behind his back. Yet, a strong power vibration could already be sensed from everywhere, which made everyone who saw him feel hard to breathe.

    "Fiercer and fiercer," said Shennong with a chuckle.

    "y him!" Candle Jiuyin¡¯s voice sounded eviler and eviler, "I¡¯m old, and I have poor sleep. Finally, I got a nice dream, but thatsted for only thousands of years before you kids woke me up...Cut him now, then I can go home. It¡¯s not toote to continue my sweet dream."

    Ji Hao stood aside and remained silent, squinting at Candle Jiuyin.

    ¡®You have slept for thousands of years, yet youin about your poor sleep? And you want to go home and continue that sleep of yours as soon as possible...How much do you love sleeping?¡¯ wondered Ji Hao.

    "Gong Gong, you want to kill me, don¡¯t you? I¡¯m here now!" Sword power streams rose from around Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s body and transformed into tens of thousands of golden dragons, roaring all over the sky. Emperor Xuanyuan held his hands behind his back, while staring at Gong Gong with a pair of dagger-sharp eyes, which were dazzling with a golden light as he said, "Come, kill me!"

    "Woo-Ha!" Followed by thunderous roars, countless human warriors emerged behind Emperor Xuanyuan. The bodies of these warriors were transparent, all covered in a faintyer of purple-golden light of the natural reward. They were wearing heavy armors, holding long spears, and stood side by side, with their eyes wrathfully fixed on Gong Gong¡¯s face.

    Around a hundred thousand translucent human warriors appeared behind Emperor Xuanyuan, but the intent of killing released from them was even stronger than the killing intent from an army of millions.

    "These are?" Ji Hao took a few steps forward, stood beside Shennong, and asked carefully.

    "Back then, Emperor Xuanyuan fought Chiyou. Millions and millions of warriors under hismand fell on the battlefield. Most of those warriors reincarnated and started their new lives, but a hundred and eight thousand warriors stayed. They swore to follow Emperor Xuanyuan till the end of their souls. Therefore, these warriors became warrior spirits, following him forever." said Shennong slowly. "As long as Emperor Xuanyuan stays alive, these warrior spirits will never die. When Emperor Xuanyuan dies, these warrior spirits will perish. Among all mentionable human beings, only Emperor Xuanyuan can create a fabulous legend."

    Ji Hao¡¯s eye corners twitched. ¡®Which means, Emperor Xuanyuan has an army that will never die?¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    Subconsciously, Ji Hao reached his spirit power to those warrior spirits behind Emperor Xuanyuan. In surprise, Ji Hao found out that even the weakest one among them was at the level of peak Divine Magus, while the most powerful few were definitely beyond the level of Divine Magi.

    What a terrifying army!

    But of course, they existed in the world as spirits, without blood and flesh. This meant they could only release a half of their powers at most. However, even half of their powers made them seriously terrifying ¡ª Because they were indestructible!

    Ji Hao stared at those warrior spirits behind Emperor Xuanyuan.

    Obviously, Emperor Xuanyuan wasn¡¯t good at forging weapons for spirits. The armors worn by these warrior spirits and the long spears held in their hands were all generated by their own powers, instead of real tangible pieces. Therefore, those armors and spears had limited powers. Ji Hao remembered that Po had taught him some weapon-forging skills, especially for spirits. If these warrior spirits could have armors customized especially for them, and weapons that fit their own power natures, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even imagine how powerful they would be. Perhaps, they would be able to give full y to their powers.

    "Gong Gong, don¡¯t you want to kill me?" Emperor Xuanyuan stood in midair and said with an especially strong and bright voice, that sounded like ngs of metals and even brought Gong Gong a sharp ear pain. "I am right here, waiting for you!"

    Gong Gong trod on two ck dragons, gripping two dark serpents in his hands. Coiled in dark ice and dark waves, he hesitatingly looked at Emperor Xuanyuan. He was by the edge of the heaven and earth great formation, surrounded by seven-colored clouds and mist. This meant that if Emperor Xuanyuan took the initiative to attack, he would have to fight against the heaven and earth great formation.

    "You activated the stars in the north to attack the heaven. Back in the ancient time, you had already vited the divinew." Hesitating for quite a while, Gong Gong finally said such a sentence.

    A faint mist covered Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s face, disabling the others from seeing the changes of his facial expression. However, Ji Hao clearly sensed that, under the faint mist, Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s face had twisted badly.

    "Gong, Gong, you...Such a coward!" said Emperor Xuanyuan word by word.

    Ji Hao, Shennong, Candle Jiuyin showed the whites of their eyes in speechlessness simultaneously. Gong Gong managed to say nothing but a useless sentence like this after such a long hesitation. Without a doubt, some strong words were brewing in Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s mind too. But because of his identity, Emperor Xuanyuan couldn¡¯t just curse out to Gong Gong.

    Hearing the word ¡®coward¡¯, Gong Gong¡¯s face turned dark.

    Pondering for a while, Gong Gong took a nce at the heaven, which was now in a great mess, slowly nodded and said, "Emperor Xuanyuan, you activated the stars in the north...Such a great, supernatural thing, how many more times can you do that? Do not think that you can now control all the stars in the north to do whatever you want only because you have absorbed the Big Dipper and the North Star. I assume you have paid a good price for it this time, haven¡¯t you?"

    Shennong, Emperor Xuanyuand, and the other eight men in the higher sky stayed silent.

    Gong Gong smiled faintly and continued, "You destroyed the clones of my ancestors...In the future, I will make you pay for this. I have a big picture in my heart. Surely, I won¡¯t ruin the great n for small things like this."

    "Gong Gong, are you saying that you¡¯ve decided to drop your dignity and be a true coward?" Hearing Gong Gong, Ji Hao felt that things were not going good. Therefore, he hurriedly shouted out.

    "In peaceful days, it was harmless to fight over things like dignity. But now, the great n matters the most, and I will not waste any more time on it." Gong Gong smilingly turned around and nced at Ji Hao, then said ndly, "If you still have any spare energy, just attack as hard as you want. I will not be able to keep youpany."

    Snorting coldly, Gong Gong trod on the two ck dragons and descended quickly while growling, "Fully activate the heaven and earth great formation! No more mistakes! From now on, the great formation will remain activated. Add ten times more people to control each part of the great formation. Anyone who dares to make any mistake will be executed!"

    Dark Clouds roared across the sky. A heavy rain fell from the heaven, mixed with countless thick water streams, pouring straight down.

    Ji Hao and the others stood outside the heaven and watched the seven-colored clouds and mist around the heaven suddenly grow much denser. They all remained silent.

    A long whileter, Emperor Xuanyuan suddenly burst with a great growl, "We consume our natural reward power to gather the power of all stars in the north. We still have two full attacks to make!"

    Before Emperor Xuanyuan finished, a clear and bright voice came from a distance away, "Forget it. We have something more important to do."

 Chapter 1192: Yu Ancestorâ€™s Plan

    Chapter 1192: Yu Ancestor¡¯s n

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Gong Gong was scared back to the heaven. Emperor Xuanyuan gave a resonant roar, then shed into the dark clouds and disappeared.

    Shennong nced at Ji Hao, slowly nodded, and said, "Good children, you are all good children...Facing the disaster, remember that you are human beings. Fight hard, and be careful. We... have our own missions to aplish."

    Turning around and looking at the north, Shennong continued in a deep voice, "We might fail, but we have to try. We can¡¯t take too much time, and we can only try our best. Ji Hao, go tell Emperor Shun to be more careful about his flood-control mission."

    Shouting deeply, Shennong and Candle Jiuyin both transformed into bright light streams and darted away in a blink of an eye.

    Ji Hao looked at the direction that Shennong was facing. That was the location of Liang Zhu City, the city of the non-humankind. ¡®Even these former human emperors have to join hands to aplish that mission...Are they going to destroy the twelve portals which connect Pan Gu world with the twelve water worlds?¡¯ Ji Hao wondered silently.

    ¡®Hopefully, they will seed, and the non-humankind will not try to stop them.¡¯

    Ji Hao murmured to himself for a while, then cast a nce at the copsed gate of the heaven. Intentionally, heughed out loud, then activated the golden bridge and left with the others. Not long after he left, a group of water-kind spirit creatures rushed out of the heaven, wielding their weapons and cursing Ji Hao. They attempted to do something to Ji Hao, but how could they possibly catch up with him?

    The seven-colored mist coiled, as long streaks of rainbows shone across the sky. The heaven and earth great formation was unpredictably magical. After Gong Gong ordered his people to fully activate the great formation, the fragments of those copsed pces in the heaven flew up and merged back together within a splendid, sparkling glow. Soon, all buildings in the heaven were fixed.

    In a magnificent great pce, Gong Gong stood in the middle of the great hall with a sulky face, looking at Wuzhi Qi, who was covered in blood.

    Wuzhi Qi sat on the ground, breathing loudly while helplessly looking at Gong Gong as he said, "It happened too fast, I didn¡¯t see iting. Those human beingsunched that deadly strike so suddenly. The clones of nine former human emperors, those clones were built with their natural reward powers...Theyunched the strike together. If I didn¡¯t run so fast, I would have turned into ashes along with the Huai water eye."

    While speaking, Wuzhi Qi coughed outrge clots of blood. Coughing intensely for a while, he began breathing deeply. Then, rapidly flowing streams of watery mist coiled around his body and covered him up with a deep blue light.

    Gong Gong looked at Wuzhi Qi and finally restrained the rage in his heart.

    Earlier, Gong Gong epted the message from Yu Ancestor. Through the message, Yu Ancestor informed Gong Gong that the scouts of the humankind sneaked into the Huai water eye, and had already discovered the altar and the three dragon coffins in the water eye. Hurriedly, Gong Gong sent his very capable senior minister, Wuzhi Qi, to handle this. Additionally, he also sent Kun Peng and arge group of powerful ones to follow Wuzhi Qi to the water eye.

    As a result, all those powerful ones brought out by Kun Peng were dead, while Kun Peng himself went missing, with his life uncertain. In the nine water eyes, in the four great rivers, those altars and coffins which had cost Gong Gong some solid efforts, were all destroyed by the strikeunched by the nine former human emperors.

    Those overwhelming torrents of starlights struck down from the sky. Enormous, violent waves rose when the water eyes were destroyed; that world-destroying, dreadful power...Thinking of what he saw in the heaven, Gong Gong couldn¡¯t help but quiver with the lingering fear.

    Shennong, Xuanyuan, these ancient human emperors hadn¡¯t shown their faces for a very, very long period of time. Perhaps, people in the world had long forgotten their illustrious aplishments. But when human beings were facing a disaster, these former emperorsunched such a destructive strike.

    Thinking of the bloodcurdling power contained in those starlight torrents, Gong Gong nced at Wuzhi Qi, nodded slowly, and said, "Indeed, that was not your fault...Even if I were there myself...I¡¯m afraid..."

    Gong Gong seemed to speak but stopped on second thought, while Wuzhi Qi sighed in relief and began talking with a bitter face, "Yuan Sheng, my poor boy, he died so miserably. Even his soul perished...Nothing left, not even a little bit of him remained...I sure have many children, but not all of them are capable...I was counting on Yuan Sheng to take over my position as the Huai Water God!"

    Gong Gong¡¯s face turned darker and darker, but Wuzhi Qi was a senior minister of his after all, and he had no choice but to patientlyfort this grumpy old monkey. After Gong Gong promised Wuzhi Qi many benefits, Wuzhi Qi finally closed his eyes and breathed deeply to heal himself.

    The clones of the twenty-seven old Gong Gongs were destroyed, but Gong Gong couldn¡¯t me Wuzhi Qi for that at all. Wuzhi Qi was only there to try to solve the problem, and he was injured seriously, almost killed by the nine former human emperors. No matter how, Wuzhi Qi should be rewarded instead of being punished for what happened.

    Gong Gong turned around and looked at Yu Ancestor, who was kneeling on the ground, daring not to move, and also covered in blood.

    "Wuzhi Qi has made his contribution. For saving you, he almost got himself killed. Therefore, I will record his merit. In the future, when the great n is aplished, he will be rewarded. But you...Old trash, look at what you¡¯ve done!"

    Gong Gong suddenly pulled out a dark jade ruyi which was embossed with coiled dragons, and violently smashed on Yu Ancestor¡¯s heads.

    Followed by a loud cracking noise, Yu Ancestor¡¯s head dented, while he was sent tens of meters away by Gong Gong. Blood spurted out from the wound on his forehead. Vomiting blood, Yu Ancestor struggled back up from the ground, kneeled again and dared not to many any move other than screaming hoarsely, "Lord Gong Gong, they were too fast, too brutal. I couldn¡¯t stop it! I couldn¡¯t!"

    "Too fast, too cruel! I never had a chance to stop it!" shouted Yu Ancestor heart-breakingly, "Countless children of mine died...I managed to save myself, and it was already very lucky!"

    Silently, Gong Gong held the jade ruyi andunched a mad series of bashes towards Yu Ancestor¡¯s head.

    Yu Ancestor¡¯s head was even out of shape. Gong Gong then kicked him away and roared, "Old trash, if my ancestors can¡¯t return, how am I supposed to fight those human beings?"

    Yu Ancestor gasped for air, then carefully raised his head and said cautiously, "We can still do it, we can still do it...After all, through their clones, those old lords have already epted some of the powers of my children. Although their clones were destroyed, Lord Gong Gong, as long as you are willing to consume some of your spirit blood, I can still lead their way and help them to return."

    "My spirit blood?" Gong Gong looked at Yu Ancestor and asked.

    "You share the same origin with those old lords. With only a small amount of your spirit blood and my secret magic, I can help them to return to Pan Gu world. However...I am now slightly underpowered...I¡¯m afraid, it would be very difficult for me to help all twenty-seven old lords return simultaneously. "

    Gong Gong knitted his eyebrows. Looking at Yu Ancestor, he asked word by word, "Underpowered? What do you mean?"

    Yu Ancestor put his head on the ground and responded tremblingly, "I dare not to be greedy, but in order to cast the secret magic, dear Lord, please..."

    Hesitating for a short while, Yu Ancestor gritted his teeth and continued with a deep voice, "Dear Lord, please open the ck Emperor Divine Pce and empower me with the world essence water."

 Chapter 1193: Kill Yu with Seven Arrows

    Chapter 1193: Kill Yu with Seven Arrows

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    At the north of the heaven, a beautiful ocean was surrounded by flowing silver sands. A dark divine pce floated upon the ocean. High up in the sky, countless stars sparkled, letting an enormous, splendid, milky-way-like silver starlight stream pour straight down and envelop the divine pce.

    Surrounding the dark pce were numerous beautiful small inds. Luxurious pces and mansions scattered on these inds, and from time to time, colorful clouds would rise from all of them.

    Gong Gong trod on the two ck dragons and flew to the divine pce with a group of people.

    Looking from a distance away, this divine pce seemed nothing special. But under the gateway, the air moved slightly in front of the group, then everyone¡¯s eyes shone. They found out that this divine pce belonged to the ancient ck Emperor. Not to mention anything else, each of the nine-thousand, nine-hundred and ny-nine stars before the frontal gate of the pce was over three-thousand-meters tall!

    Ancient divine gods were mostly enormous in shapes. Therefore, the size of these stairs was just normal. But in the eyes of Gong Gong and the others, this was just imposing. By simply looking at this divine pce, they all sensed a great pressure that was almost freezing their souls.

    Raising a cloud, Gong Gong and the group of people walked upstairs. On top of those stairs was a broad square, embossed with the hydrographical maps of Mind and the four wastnds. On those embossments, hazy water flows were visible, along with faintly audible sounds of waves, muffled yet strong. They nearly disabled Gong Gong and his people from standing steadily.

    Gong Gong and the group of people spent no time in enjoying the stunning scenery and all kinds of statues. Instead, Gong Gong held a dark seal and walked to the frontal gate with big steps.

    He incanted a spell, following which, the dark jade gate of the divine pce, which was embossed with two coiling dragons, opened silently. A formidable wave of watery mist came out of the gate. Facing this strong watery mist wave, Gong Gong, Wuzhi Qi, Yu Ancestor and the other few strong water-kind creatures following behind them managed to hold still, but with some difficulty.

    The poor ones were Dishi Cha, who insisted on following Gong Gong over, because he was ¡®curious¡¯, or ¡®worried¡¯, Yemo Tian and the current Chiyou. All three of them were not familiar with the water power. As the watery mist surged out, Yemo Tian screamed out the first, while he was sent flying away like a falling leaf, and rolled downstairs.

    Dishi Cha was barely standing steadily. Seeing Yemo Tian was struck away, he panicked a little bit. As a consequence, he screamed as well, and was also sent flying away by the violent watery mist wave.

    Chiyou reached out his hand and attempted to grab Dishi Cha. He might not have ended up so embarrassedly if he hadn¡¯t tried, but once he moved, tens of turbid white torrents roared down and struck him away.

    "Hehe!" Gong Gong, Wuzhi Qi and Yu Ancestor nced back with a weird smile on their faces, then silently rushed into the divine pce, against the torrents. They and Dishi Cha were partners indeed, but they did love to see Dishi Cha, Yemo Tian, and their people suffer.

    The divine pce was empty. At one time, thousands of divine gods used to worship the ck Emperor in this ce. But now, nothing but an empty throne was left standing at the end of this great hall, all alone.

    Upon the throne, a dark jade bucket silently floated in the air. The three-hundred-meter-square jade bucket had been sparkling with a dim light, and inside it, a tens of meters thickyer of water was rippling slightly.

    Above the jade bucket, hair-thin wisps of watery mist had been slowly glowing out from the air. Over a long span of time, these thin wisps of watery mist could condense into a sesame-sized drop of water, gently dripping into the jade bucket and generating a silvery tinkle.

    "The divine dark water bucket...The world essence water!" Yu Ancestor looked at that dark jade bucket with a pair of glowing eyes. He was so excited that his entire body was shaking.

    Gong Gong looked at the dark jade bucket with a twisted face and shouted through his gritted teeth, "Old trash, I was going to purify my own body with this previous world essence water, and build an immortal, divine foundation for myself after I attained the throne of the Central Emperor...For the great n, I will give you some to improve your power...But, if you fail, I will make you beg to die."

    Yu Ancestor hurriedly kneeled on the ground and swore to the sky with reverence and awe, "Dear Lord, please trust me. If I still dare to make any mistake after getting such a great fortune, I will be too ashamed to see anyone in the world forever. If that truly happens, Dear Lord, you can do anything you want to me."

    In the heaven, when Gong Gong and Yu Ancestor were still bargaining, Ji Hao activated the golden bridge and darted across the sky. At the time, he could already see the defensive magic screen of Pu Ban City from a distance away, and feel the warm light of the Pan Jia sun.

    Abruptly, Ji Hao stopped, and sent the golden bridge back into his body. He wielded his hand and threw out tens of formation gs that sparkled with a starlight. Those gsnded around him and his friends and raised a dense watery mist, surrounding them.

    "Ji Hao, what happened?" asked Man Man, "We¡¯ve been traveling around all these days, and I feel so ufortable now. When we get back to Pu Ban City, I¡¯ll have to take a nice shower with warm water! It would be even better if I can get ava pool to take a bath!"

    "Taisi, prepare the Nailhead Seven Arrow Book. I can¡¯t stop worrying until we take out Yu Ancestor. His ¡®transnt¡¯ power is too weird. I don¡¯t know how those former emperors n to deal with him, but we have to make some preparation at least." Ji Hao patted Man Man on her head and then said to Taisi with a deep voice.

    Taisi nodded seriously and murmured, "One Gong Gong has raised such a great flood. If we let twenty-seven more Gong Gongs return, we can all just stop living. We should kill this Yu Ancestor as soon as possible."

    While murmuring, Taiji smoothly and quickly built a small altar, then put the Nailhead Seven Arrow Book on it. A spooky coldness was instantly released. Meanwhile, Taisi¡¯s eyeballs turned gray-white. While twitching, he raised his arms, and started a strange dance around the altar.

    "This is a blood offering... We need offerings!" Tremblingly, Taisi murmured.

    Ji Hao pointed his finger up. The Taiji Universe mirror darted out and shed with a clear light. All f a sudden, ck and dark beams fell down from the sky and wove together, bing a thousand-mile-radius web that swiftly sank into the water.

    Following a cloud water ttering noise, countless water-kind creatures and tens of thousands of smaller shaped water-kind spirit creatures, who were hiding in the water, waiting for an opportunity to move, were captured. Before these water-kind creatures could even struggle, Yu Mu grinningly activated the Disease God Streamer and released countless locusts, which gave a bite on each of these creatures¡¯ neck. Immediately, these water-kind creatures were all paralyzed.

    A giant amount of spirit blood was drawn into the altar, while an especially dense, dark power started spreading from the book on the altar.

    Taisi kowtowed for a few times towards the altar, then threw the poisonous sand, which was collected by Ji Hao from Yu Ancestor, onto the altar. A shrill howl was generated right away, while a bright stream of light shed across the altar.

 Chapter 1194: The Wild Goose Flies to the Unseen World

    Chapter 1194: The Wild Goose Flies to the Unseen World

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Back in the heaven, in the ancient ck Emperor¡¯s divine pce...

    With a grim face, Gong Gong stood under the dark jade bucket as he released ten streams of dark smoke from his ten fingers, and wove into a tiny hand. With that, he carefully took out a handful of glistening water from the bucket.

    The dark water divine bucket was a precious treasure in the heaven. It controlled all of the water in the world, and could slowly extract world essence water from all rivers, streams, andkes in the world. It had an inexhaustible power of creation, and could nourish all living beings.

    Back in the ancient time, the war between the ancient heaven and the non-humankindsted for a very long period of time. The ck Emperor controlled the dark water divine bucket and sprayed the world essence water on the bodies of all wounded divine warriors. Wherever the world essence water reached, even those dying divine warriors were immediately brought back to their peak states, and went right back to the battlefields, full of energy and vitality.

    This divine bucket made the divine army time times more powerful at least, and caused the non-humankind extremely severe, extra damages. If the extraction efficiency of this divine bucket was not limited, and if those ancient divine gods didn¡¯t waste too much of the world essence water on brewing liquor and concocting magic medicines during peaceful days, so that the ck Emperor still had enough world essence water left when the non-humankind invaded, the ancient heaven would never have fallen.

    After the heaven fell, the dark water divine bucket was hidden in ck Emperor¡¯s pce. For countless years, it had been continuously extracting the essence of the water of Pan Gu world. However, before the flood, only about a three-feet-thickyer of world essence water was umted in it.

    Later on, Gong Gong raised the crazy flood. The strong water powers from twelve water worlds started surging into Pan Gu world without an end, and all of a sudden, the water power in Pan Gu world became especially rich. Since then, the divine bucket began speedily extracting essence water power, and umted a tens of meters thickyer of world essence water in it.

    This precious world essence water was prepared by Gong Gong for himself to use, after he became the Central Divine Emperor. He was nning to turn himself into an immortal being with the world essence water, the first truly immortal being in Pan Gu world.

    Even though Yu Ancestor had been trying his best to earn Gong Gong¡¯s trust, and indeed, the twenty-seven old Gong Gongs were rted to the future of the entire Gong Gong Family, Gong Gong was extremely careful and reluctant when taking out the world essence water. Taking every drop of the world essence water out from the jade bucket hurt as much as draining his own marrow, bringing him an unbearable heartache that made his face twist.

    Yu Ancestor sat in front of Gong Gong with crossed legs. Drops of glistening world essence water dripped down on his scalp and quickly seeped into his body, like fresh water dripping onto a desert.

    Yu Ancestor¡¯s wrinkled, scrawny face quickly turned tender and pink. Thatyer of transparent, ugly scales on his face faded gradually. Meanwhile, a light aroma was released from his body. Both his body and soul were changing thoroughly.

    As one of the first generation of living creatures in the world, Yu Ancestor was definitely not an ordinary being. However,pared with the other ancient creatures, such as Kun Peng, Xiang Liu and Wuzhi Qi, Yu Ancestor was still much weaker. After all, he was an insect, and among all ancient creatures, insects had the poorest gifts. Therefore, Yu Ancestor indeed had some unpredictable powers, but whether in terms of cultivation, battle efficiency or position in the Gong Gong Family, he was far less powerful than Kun Peng, Wuzhi Qi, and Xiang Liu.

    Nevertheless, as the world essence water dripped into his body drop by drop, Yu Ancestor¡¯s innate powers were improving. If onepared Yu Ancestor to a pine, nourished by the world essence water, he had now been remolding, and even his nature was changing. This meant that he was turning into a powerful spirit tree from an ordinary pine tree.

    Followed by a strange noise, a crack appeared on Yu Ancestor¡¯s forehead between his eyebrows. Wuzhi Qu curiously leaped to him and scratched on that crack. Puff! The skin of Yu Ancestor was pulled off entirely by Wuzhi Qi.

    Ayer of thin transparent scale fell off from that scrawny old skin of Yu Ancestor like snowkes. Yu Ancestor¡¯s new skin was as tender and white as the skin of a baby, without even a sign of scales. In addition to that, his face turned young and handsome, and even looked like a prince.

    Enduring a serious heartache, Gong Gong took out another handful of world essence water and dripped on Yu Ancestor¡¯s head, drop by drop.

    As the world essence water merged with his body, the aroma that came from Yu Ancestor grew stronger and stronger. Soon, anotheryer of skin fell off from his body, and this time, his new skin had a beautiful pearl-like luster. His skin and muscles turned transparent like crystal. Hazily, one could even see his purple-red internal organs and bones.

    "Thoroughly remold, a second life...My power will soar." Yu Ancestor murmured, "Dear Lord, only my skin and flesh are changed, but my bones and internal organs...It¡¯s not enough."

    With a badly twisted face, Gong Gong continuously dripping world essence water on Yu Ancestor¡¯s head.

    The world essence water umted in the dark water divine bucket was tens of meters deep, and Gong Gong had only been using a slight amount on Yu Ancestor. Still, it was truly hurting!

    The color of Yu Ancestor¡¯s bones and internal organs was changing speedily, turning white and transparent along with his meridians and brain. Fiveyers of old skins fell off from his body in a row.

    A clean sense of power spread out from Yu Ancestor¡¯s body, while a white mist rose from his head and transformed into a sparkling sphere of water that floated above his head. Within the hundreds of meters radius water, a strange creature huddled in a deep sleep. That creature looked like a Qi Lin, yet only had three feet.

    Before, Yu Ancestor¡¯s primordial spirit looked exactly like his physical body, like an ugly frog. But nourished, purified and improved by the world essence water, his primordial spirit looked different now.

    Except for the feature of three legs, who could ever imagine that this Qi-Lin-like creature with a strong, mysterious sense of power releasing from it, was actually Yu Ancestor?

    The sense of power that came from Yu Ancestor was entirely different now. His body was now suffused by a beautiful white light. He opened his mouth and breathed out, spraying a wave of sand. That sand was all ice-crystals, which glowed with a cold, fascinating light, and seemed to be beautiful and not evil at all.

    Buzz! A strange sense of power abruptly came from above Yu Ancestor¡¯s head, following which, an extremely strong and evil power descended, took a few circles around the divine pce, then fiercelynded on the few old skins that fell off from Yu Ancestor¡¯s body.

    Puff! The few old skins were immediately turned into gray dust and dissipated in the air.

    "A Distance magic curse!" Gong Gong quivered slightly and shouted in shock, "Who can break the defense of the heaven and earth great formation and curse you? And, and..."

    Yu Ancestor¡¯s face turned deathly pale. The power he sensed just now was indescribably evil and dark. He somehow felt that if he were hit by that power, he would have been turned into ashes as well, just like his old skins.

    Fortunately, the world essence water improved his powers and remolded his body, which made him an entirely different creature! Otherwise, he would have been killed already.

    On the vast water, Taisi narrowed his eyes and said a bit hesitatingly, "I think he died...Hmm, he should be dead."

 Chapter 1195: Devils Again

    Chapter 1195: Devils Again

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Behind Taisi, a, thousands of meters tall, gray silhouette slowly merged with the air.

    Taisi raised his head and looked where the silhouette faded. Then, he nodded seriously atst and said, "I can¡¯t sense him anymore. In Pan Gu world, he has ceased to exist already. Unless he left this world, he is already dead, both his body and his soul."

    Ji Hao stopped worrying. He patted heavily on Taisi¡¯s shoulder, then shook Taisi¡¯s body in a naughty way while saying, "Good job! When we have the time, I will give you a big vacation, and let you return to Yao Mountain City to see your children."

    Man Manughed out loud, Yu Mu chuckled, while Feng Xing squeezed his eyes towards Shaosi. As for Shaosi, she delightfully looked at Taisi, and said slowly and seriously, "Not enough! If we want our family to raise again, my big brother¡¯s children are still far from enough. When we are less busy, I¡¯ll go beg Elder Wulong to make my big brother hundreds of more pills!"

    Taisi instantly showed a sullen look. Pitifully, he grabbed Ji Hao¡¯s sleeve while staring at Ji Hao with an extremely sad and dismal face. He just gazed at Ji Hao like that, and didn¡¯t say a word.

    Ji Hao immediately changed the topic, then hurriedly activated the golden bridge, flying towards Pu Ban City with his friends. He didn¡¯t know how to help Taisi, neither did he dare to!

    Shaosi had a strong obsession of reviving her family. Back then, before the life-and-death game in Pan Xi world, she forcibly married Taisi to quite a number of girls. After that, she got some strange pills from Wulong Yao, and with those, she made all of Taisi¡¯s wives pregnant.

    By now, Taisi had over a hundred sons and hundreds of daughters...Taisi was a muddleheaded boy who didn¡¯t even name his own children. Ji Xia and Qing Fu named all of Taisi¡¯s children, and Taisi didn¡¯t know those names!

    Taisi, this boy with a terrifying power and an awfully simple mind, had made a great sacrifice for the future of his family. Shaosi treated him like a lemon, as she had been trying as hard as possible to squeeze all of his juice out. Taisi felt miserable, but he was defenseless...As for Ji Hao, Feng Xing, Yu Mu, and Man Man, as his ¡®good brothers and sister¡¯, they all showed sympathy for him, yet none of them would ever help him with this!

    Yuan Li sneakily asked Feng Xing about Taisi¡¯s ¡®story¡¯. When he knew what had happened to Taisi, he started gazing at Taisi with true admiration. From his young ape face, one could even find ¡®admiration¡¯ on every fine hair.

    The golden bridge was swift as a bolt of lightning. Within a twinkling of an eye, it shed to the defensive magic screen of Pu Ban City. Ji Hao took out his identity tablet and created a path on the magic screen, then flew in.

    Outside the city, the world was upied by the flood and the endless heavy rain. The dense watery mist suffused the whole world. Standing out there, one would feel like soaking in water, and breathing felt like that someone was pouring arge bowl of water into one¡¯s lungs.

    Having traveled out of the city for so many days, Ji Hao felt that both his soul and his body were going moldy. Once he entered the city, he felt so snug, as the Pan Jia sun was shining brightly and warmed his body.

    The Pan Jia sun was inside Ji Hao¡¯s body for a rather long period of time. Therefore, an indescribably tight connection existed between him and the sun. Once Ji Hao entered the city, the Pan Jia sun trembled slightly. Then, an obviously bright stream of light descended andnded urately on Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Countless golden light spots surrounded Ji Hao, hovering quickly around him like naughty puppies and kitties. Ji Hao sent out his spirit power through the sunlight and drilled straight into the Pan Jia sun.

    Memories surged through his head like tidewater. During these days when Ji Hao was absent, everything that happened in everywhere showered under the light of the Pan Jia sun was memorized by the sun. And now, the sun gave its memories to Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao saw many things, mostly good. Facing the flood, all human ns hadbined their powers, and mobilized all forces to clean the water channels and suppress the water-kind armies. Tens of water channels around Pu Ban City were already dredged. In many areas, the flood had already started fading, and some t grounds were even exposed.

    However, bad things had happened too. Calction, splintering, scrambling for powers and profits... Many people still had their eyes covetously fixed on the throne. At the moment, these people were ganging up, attempting to unify all their powers and give Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming a heavy strike, after the flood was ovee. Some people even had their eyes on the credit of the flood-control mission. They were nning to destroy Si Wen Ming with all their powers right before Si Wen Ming aplish the flood-control mission. In this way, they could take all the credit and great reputation, which should belong to Si Wen Ming, then ascend directly up to the throne.

    Nevertheless, these people never thought that Ji Hao would have such an unreasonable ability, which allowed him to know everything that happened in this city.

    The Pan Jia sun was shining above Pu Ban City, and the entire city was showering under its light. The sunlight was Ji Hao¡¯s ears and eyes. Wherever the sunlight reached, Ji Hao saw, heard, and memorized every scheme or dirty n.

    "Stupid things." cursed Ji Hao with a low voice, "I can¡¯t spoil the flood-control mission, and the strengths of your ns are still needed. Therefore, I will let you live... for now."

    For the overall situation, Ji Hao would temporarily do nothing to these people. Some other things were such that even the Pan Jia sun didn¡¯t manage to see clearly, and neither could Ji Hao. But apparently, something that was not right happened here in Pu Ban City. Instinctively, Ji Hao had a strange feeling.

    "Man Man, Shaosi, you go rest in our own ce. I will go meet Emperor Shun to see what he wants us to do." Ji Hao said to Man Man and Shaosi. He warned them to mind anything that seemed to not be right. Also, he told all team members to stay together, and to never split. After that, he walked to the Town Hall alone.

    Under the effect of the magic, another batch of crops was ripe on the terraced fields in Pu Ban City. Human beings were happily harvesting. From time to time, leaves and wheat straws drifted down, while a refreshing aroma of ripe crops spread in the air.

    Standing by the gate of the Town Hall, Ji Hao raised his head and looked at those hard-working human beings, then smiled.

    While he was smiling, an old man walked over with big steps, with tens of elite warriors. The old man looked amiable, but he had an especially disdainful manner, squinting at everyone.

    Casting a sideway nce at Ji Hao, the old man said coldly, "Kid, why are youughing? Why don¡¯t you go help harvesting? This is the Town Hall. Who said that you can stand in here? Where are your parents? Why are you still here? Piss off!"

    Ji Hao paused. How could this old man talk like that?

    But suddenly, Ji Hao sensed an intense vibration from his red sun primordial spirit, while he sensed a familiar power from the old man. It was same as the power he sensed back then from Xia Zun and Yu Zun, the two sky devils killed by Yu Yu.

    This old man was possessed by a sky devil. His soul was eaten, and his body was controlled.

 Chapter 1196: Terror

    Chapter 1196: Terror

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Those sky devils were daring enough to even forcibly upy Priest Mu¡¯s clone bodies, and the unbreakable body of the first Chiyou. Ji Hao also thought of the fact that he could ¡®eat¡¯ these sky devils with the small cauldron inside his body and gain great benefits.

    Ji Hao grinned, took a sideway step, and stood right before the old man¡¯s face. Then, he politely bowed to the old man and said, "Eh? This gramp sounds so angry, why? What happened? Did your son die? Did your daughter-inw run away? Since you¡¯re burning in anger, the water is all over the world out there. Why don¡¯t you go out and soak your head in the water to chill yourself down?"

    Ji Hao¡¯s words were extremely mean, which even shocked the old man and his tens of guards. They paused for a short while, then the old man¡¯s amiable face twitched. Grimly, the old man yelled at Ji Hao, "Where are your parents? How dare you..."

    Ji Hao threw a p on the old man¡¯s face.

    If that were a real elderly human being, Ji Hao would never act so rudely. But it was a sky devil. Therefore, Ji Hao felt no pressure when doing this. On the contrary, he even felt rather good.

    When Ji Hao pped on his face, the old man¡¯s eyes sparkled with a strange five-colored light. He saw Ji Hao¡¯s move clearly, yet his body didn¡¯t manage to react timely; he could not dodge at all.

    Behind him, the eyes of his tens of guards all shone with the same five-colored light. They also saw Ji Hao¡¯s move clearly. They even saw Ji Hao¡¯s palm split the air and smashed tens of floating dust grains in the sky.

    They saw it indeed, but they couldn¡¯t react timely either; none of them could be as fast as Ji Hao.

    Followed a clear cracking noise, the old man swung his head sideway with half of his face dented deeply. Hergely opened his mouth and let blood and broken teeth spurt out. Those teeth exploded before theynded on the ground, generating a series of popping noise.

    Ji Hao was a powerful being now. He had grown the red-sun primordial spirit, and preliminarily raised the extremely positive power, extremely negative power, and the power of the Dao of destruction. At this stage, he was almost as powerful as Supreme Magi and Sun and Moon stage non-humankind beings.

    His physical strength was even greater. Ever since the drop of Chaos blood sneaked out of the Divine Origin Pool and merged with Ji Hao¡¯s heart, all of Ji Hao¡¯s blood had now been reced by Chaos blood. Nourished by the Chaos blood, his internal organs were changed magically. By now, his physical strength had gone far beyond the level of peak Divine Magus, and had seriously stepped into the level of Supreme Magi.

    He didn¡¯t p the old man too hard. In fact, he carefully restrained his power. But still, the old man was sent flying into the sky, pulled by his dented head, spinning in the air in a weird manner. Thud! While vomiting blood, then old man flew hundreds of meters away and thudded on a big tree, broke the tree, then finallynded on the ground.

    In disorder, a group of guard rushed to the old man, some of them even screaming and cursing.

    The few guards, whose eyes shone with the five-colored light, silently pulled out their swords and lunged to Ji Hao¡¯s vital body parts. Their swords were nimble and fast, coiled in faintly visible colorful mist. The moment they pulled out their sword, a warm and sweet aroma could even be sensed from the air.

    "Human warriors can never use swords like this. Their swords had no aroma, just the scent of blood!" Ji Hao fiercely dashed up and bumped his strong body against the few swords.

    Lines of spell symbols dazzled on those thick and heavy swords, but following a series of creaking noise, those swords failed to take Ji Hao¡¯s power, and shattered inch by inch. Ji Hao darted to the few guards, raised his right arm, and gave each of them a neat punch.

    Once again, their eyes shone with that five-colored light. Same as thest time, they saw Ji Hao¡¯s move clearly, but still didn¡¯t manage to dodge.

    Their exquisitely crafted armors were broken. The strong impact force sted inside their bodies like thunderbolts. In panic, many human warriors by the gate of the Town Hall saw that these few early-Divine-Magus-level guards exploded into clouds of blood mist, which sprayed to tens of meters away and dyed the ground red.

    "Stop! Marquis Yao!" An experienced warriormander rushed out of the crowd, grabbed Ji Hao¡¯s arm while shouting, "This is Fufeng Yu, the leader of Fufeng n...He came all the way here to Pu Ban City with his army, under Emperor Shun¡¯s order!"

    "Marquis Yao, Marquis Yao, if he offended you, please, for Emperor Shun¡¯s sake, stop killing!" Thismander hurriedly introduced Fufeng Yu to Ji Hao with a hoarse voice, then begged Ji Hao to not kill Fufeng Yu.

    Fufeng Yu was held up by a few guards while he gasped quickly for air. Half of his head was still dented. With a deep yet strong voice, he growled and activated his spirit blood. Soon, his broken bones were healed, while his skin, flesh, and broken teeth regrew.

    Within a few seconds, Fufeng Yu had recoveredpletely, such that not even a sign of wound could be seen on his face anymore.

    Sulkily, he stared at Ji Hao and said with a cold voice, "Marquis Yao...Ji Hao? No wonder you acted like that...I have only slightly offended you, but you killed my people! Right in front of the Town Hall, under the watch of Emperor Shun, how dare you do that? Do you even care about thew of the alliance of human ns?"

    Ji Hao looked at Fufeng Yu, smiled faintly, and asked, "Are you sure that the ones I killed are people?"

    The pupils of Fufeng Yu and the few guards around him shrank instantly. The other warriors didn¡¯t know what did Ji Hao mean. They angrily walked up, pointed at Ji Hao, and yelled out at him. Even though Ji Hao was Marquis Yao, and was way more powerful than these ordinary human warriors, these warriors still approached him with anger and without fear. They were shouting at him, trying their best to bring justice back for their ¡®nsmen¡¯, who were killed by Ji Hao.

    Facing the sky devil, Ji Haounched lethal attacks carelessly. But facing these real human warriors and hearing their usations, Ji Hao could only step back embarrassedly.

    Suddenly, Emperor Shun¡¯s voice could be heard. "Why is this ce so noisy? A disaster hase upon us. We human beings should hold hands and ovee the difficulties together. But why are you against each other?"

    Those human warriors hurriedly dropped their hands and politely bowed to Emperor Shun.

    Ji Hao turned around. Emperor Shun was surrounded by tens of senior ministers, standing by the gate of the Town Hall, coldly and fiercely looking at this area.

    ¡®Coldly and fiercely¡¯? Ji Hao paused. Normally, Emperor Shun had always been imperatorial and serious. When did he ever make people feel ¡®cold and fierce¡¯?

    Looking closer, Ji Hao quivered, because he sensed a great terror from deep inside his heart!

    The pupils of Emperor Shun were also glistening with a faint five-colored light.

 Chapter 1197: Arrogant

    Chapter 1197: Arrogant

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Fufeng Yu shook his head, split the group of warriors around him, then walked to Emperor Shun with big steps and a dark face.

    "Shun!" Fufeng Yu bowed politely to Emperor Shun.

    "Shun!" Ji Hao walked to beside Fufeng Yu and bowed to Emperor Shun as well. Before Fufeng Yu said anything, Ji Hao started talking with a grim look. Arrogantly and carelessly, he said, "I came back to Pu Ban City under your order, but this old one offended me."

    "And that is why you killed his people?" said Emperor Shun frigidly, while his pupils sparkled with that five-colored light.

    "I...I am so sorry!" Ji Hao straightened his waist and started right at Emperor Shun¡¯s eyes. He said sorry, but his facial expression was rather provocative ¡ª ¡®I have indeed killed his people, and I have beaten him. What can you do to me?"

    The group of senior ministers nced at each other. They all knew Ji Hao. Usually, Ji Hao was never so rude and arrogant, was he? On the contrary, Marquis Yao Ji Hao hated arrogant people the most, and he could even be counted as the mildest and modest one.

    Looking at Ji Hao¡¯s highly raised eyebrows, a human minister walked out of the crowd and said with a deep voice, "Shun, Marquis Yao has just returned from the battlefield in the north. He has been fighting and killing all these days. I think he is affected by the longsting battle, and that is the reason why he talked like this. Emperor Shun, please forgive him."

    Emperor Shun narrowed his eyes and looked at Ji Hao with a gloomy face. The five-colored light in his eyes were hazy and faint. asionally, his pupils would suddenly expand by three to five times, and sometimes, that pupil would shrink to the size of a needlepoint. Every now and then, he would tighten or loosen his body, and by doing that, he silently released a heavy pressure from his body, that even created thin cracks on the thick gstone treading under his feet.

    "Shun, please, bring justice back to me." Fufeng Yu slightly narrowed his eyes and said with a harsh tone, "I didn¡¯t mean to offend Marquis Yao. He..."

    Ji Hao stood beside Fufeng Yu. Hearing Fufeng Yu, he swiftly and violently punched on Fufeng Yu¡¯s stomach and sent him flying away.

    His fistnded fiercely on Fufeng Yu¡¯s ribs and generated a muffled thud. Following that, nothing happened to the rib area punched by Ji Hao, but the other side of Fufeng Yu¡¯s rib exploded thunderously. Three two-inches-long pieces of ribs flew out of his body, along withrge streams of blood, swishing hundreds of meters away.

    A fist-sized bleeding hole was opened on Fufeng Yu¡¯s rib area. Blood surged out from that hole quickly made arge puddle under his feet. The pain made Fufeng Yu scream. He covered the wound with both hands and kneeled straight on the ground, as his legs were softened.

    "You!" Emperor Shun¡¯s face twitched in anger. He instantly raised his arm, pointing at Ji Hao¡¯s nose.

    "Those brothers can be my witnesses. This old dog shouted at me just now, and was extremely rude." Unhurriedly, Ji Hao looked at Emperor Shun¡¯s finger, then smiled to the group of warrior guarding by the Town Hall¡¯s gate. "Fufeng n? What is it? I¡¯ve never even heard of this small n. How dare he yell at me like that? Of course, I had to teach him a lesson!"

    Coldly, Ji Hao looked at Emperor Shun, and continued, "I want him to understand one thing. No matter which corner he came from, whether he is a human being or not, he has to respect me, and be polite to me. Otherwise, he will be whipped!"

    Fufeng Yu roared in rage. He was a Divine Magus after all. As his spirit blood gathered around his wound, that fist-sized wound recovered quickly, without leaving even a scar. After that, he leaped up, pointed at Ji Hao, and barked, "I disrespected you, do you even dare to kill me for that?!"

    Ji Hao turned around his palm. The Taiji divine sword swiftly hacked down towards Fufeng Yu¡¯s neck.

    Fufeng Yu screamed shrilly again. He kicked his legs and generated a strong gale from his shanks, bringing himself backward for tens of meters. Even though he dodged pretty fast, the sword almost brushed against his neck. A three-foot-long sharp sword light dazzled out from the sword tip, then ntingly shed across his chest, leaving a foot-long sh on his body.

    Blood gushed out of that wound, mixed with smashed internal organs. Once again, Fufeng Yu howled in pain.

    He stared at Ji Hao with fear and confusion. Why did Ji Hao dare tounch lethal attacks to him, right in front of the Town Hall, under the watch of Emperor Shun and all those senior ministers? He was the leader of Fufeng n, and he came all the way to Pu Ban City with the elite force of his n under the order of Emperor Shun!

    Fufeng n was not a super powerful n, but it wasn¡¯t weak either. The n had the territory with a radius of over a hundred thousand miles, and the poption of over ten million, including over one million strong warriors and over ten Divine-Magus-level elders andmanders.

    Facing the leader of a n like this, how could Ji Hao just try to kill him in front of so many people?

    Undoubtedly, if Fufeng Yu didn¡¯t dodge so fast, his head would have been chopped down already. Ji Hao was such a cruel person, he seriously wanted to kill Fufeng Yu.

    "Emperor Shun!" Fufeng Yu helplessly looked at Emperor Shun, sounding quite pitiful.

    "You, you, you!" Emperor Shun¡¯s face had even turned blue in anger. "Guards!" shouted Emperor Shun.

    Before his voice faded, Ji Hao puffed out his chest and said, "Emperor Shun, if you are giving the order to arrest me, don¡¯t me me for detonating the Pan Jia sun and burn the entire Pu Ban City."

    Emperor Shun paused instantly. Subconsciously, he raised his head and nced at the Pan Jia sun. "You!" eximed Emperor Shun.

    "Have you forgotten it?" Ji Hao chuckled, "That sun is my precious treasure. Hehe, if I didn¡¯t dedicate it, I¡¯m afraid that Pu Ban City and all surrounding human ns would have run out of food long ago, right?"

    Pointing at the Pan Jia sun, Ji Hao continued slowly, "With this great contribution I made, killing Fufeng Yu is nothing, isn¡¯t it?"

    Emperor Shun stopped talking and put his hands in his sleeves, looking at Ji Hao grimly.

    The group of ministers remained silent as well. They nced at Emperor Shun, then looked at Ji Hao. They didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Ji Hao. Was his brain damaged? Was he cursed? Ji Hao had always been a smart, responsible and polite person. How could he possibly say something like that?

    But Emperor Shun¡¯s attitude was even stranger.

    Emperor Shun would never hesitate to punish the ones who made serious mistakes. If one made a mistake, he would definitely punish him, regardless of his family background. If one made a contribution, he would certainly reward him, no matter how many people had been offended by him.

    But today, Emperor Shun acted a bit abnormal, but why? Ji Hao¡¯s threat should bepletely ineffective to him!

    "Shun!" A few elderly minister walked out of the crowd, then seriously and confusedly looked at Emperor Shun.

    The five-colored light sparkled quickly in Emperor Shun¡¯s pupils. Abruptly, he opened his mouth and let out a stream of blood.

 Chapter 1198: Strife Openly and Secretly

    Chapter 1198: Strife Openly and Secretly

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The moment Emperor Shun vomited blood, the sense of power that came from him turned back normal. The fierceness and coldness were gone. Instead, Emperor Shun looked warm and majestic again, with the sense of powering from him turning back to strong and stable, much less aggressive than before.

    Ji Hao paused for a second. He immediately looked at Emperor Shun¡¯s eyes. The five-colored light faded in those eyes, being reced by a warm purpleness. But soon, the purpleness was pressed back down by the five-colored light. For an extremely short moment, Emperor Shun¡¯s eyes turnedpletely glowing and multicolored, then quickly turned back normal.

    Wiping the corner of his mouth with his sleeve, Emperor Shun said calmly to those ministers, "Human beings are facing a great disaster. As the emperor, I failed to save my people from the miserable situatio., I am ashamed. I couldn¡¯t sleep all these days because of the anxiety. It¡¯s just a little bit of blood, I am fine."

    Hearing him, those senior ministers sighed. Some of them tried tofort Emperor Shun, begging him to take care of himself for all human beings. Under the current situation, the humankind could no longer take any more misfortune, neither could they risk losing their emperor.

    Emperor Shun sighed deeply, nced at Ji Hao, then cupped his hands, and solemnly bowed to Ji Hao.

    "Marquis Ji Hao, Fufeng Yu shouldn¡¯t have disrespected you, and I will surely punish him. However, he came all the way to Pu Ban City with his warriors, to devote his own life to the humankind. Marquis Yao, please forgive him this time!"

    Emperor Shun sounded especially heavy and sincere. If Ji Hao didn¡¯t know the truth, he would have been touched by Emperor Shun¡¯s words, and wondered if he were truly a heartless man, that he made the emperor vomit blood and apologize for some small thing.

    Blinking his eyes, Ji Hao looked at those senior ministers¡¯ serious, worried faces, then helplessly sighed in his head.

    Human Magi never cultivated their souls. Instead, they depended on pure physical strength and magic spells. The cultivation system of the humankind allowed human Magi to have amazing strength, but because of this,cking spiritual powers had be a shoring of human Magi. Among all senior ministers on the scene, except for over ten peak-level Divine Magi, even the weakest were at the level of Magus King. But none of them discovered the strange five-colored light in Emperor Shun¡¯s eyes.

    Just now, Emperor Shun vomited blood, but not because of the anxiety. Instead, it was because of the strong force that came from inside his body. That strong force shed against the sky devil, which had upied Emperor Shun¡¯s body. The collision of two extremely strong forces slightly harmed Emperor Shun¡¯s body and made him vomit blood.

    Fufeng Yu walked over. He was severely injured by Ji Hao earlier, but had recoveredpletely already, as if he had never suffered any injury. With a big smile on his face, Fufeng Yu bowed to Ji Hao over and over again as he said, "Marquis Yao, Marquis Yao, it was all my fault, all my fault. Everything was my fault. Please, Marquis Yao, we human beings should hold hands and get through this difficult period together. Please, forgive me, for this time only!"

    As his eyes sparkled with a dim, weird light, Fufeng Yu pointed at therge puddle of blood on the ground and continued sadly with a dry voice, "These stupid things offended you, Marquis Yao, they deserved to die, they truly deserved to die!"

    Ji Hao raised his eyebrows while looking at Fufeng Yu with a faint smile. Even now, this Fufeng Yu had still been trying to entrap him.

    ncing at those senior ministers, Ji Hao then looked at Emperor Shun, who still had his hands cupped, while bowing slightly to Ji Hao. Ji Hao knew that if he dared to continue saying anything unfriendly to Fufeng Yu in front of all those senior ministers, he would have no ce in the human society anymore.

    He could never tell the truth to all these senior ministers, because no one would believe him What could he say? That Emperor Shun was possessed by an outer space sky devil? What nonsense! What was an outer space sky devil?

    If he truly said it out, arge group of people would even rise up against him, wouldn¡¯t they? People from Ten Sun Country, who never liked Ji Hao, and people from the fewrge Southern Wastnd ns, they all would definitely join hands and talk against Ji Hao. Ji Hao could even imagine what they would say ¡ª ¡®Ji Hao, how dare you frame Emperor Shun? What are you nning? Are you on Gong Gong¡¯s sue? Are you with the non-humankind? Are you thinking about usurping the throne?

    Thud! Ji Hao abruptly kneeled down on one knee, grabbed Emperor Shun¡¯s arms with both hands, and said, "Emperor Shun, how can I let you apologize to me? As for what happened between Fufeng Yu and me...Let bygones be bygones!"

    Giving a long sigh, Ji Haopressed his spirit power into a pair of long and sharp needles, piercing it into his tear nds. Once that happened, tears poured down each side of his straight nose as he said, "It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ve been fighting against the water-kind armies in the north for months. I killed too many water-kind creatures. Therefore, when Fufeng Yu¡¯s guards pulled their swords out and pointed at me, I failed to control myself and I... I identally killed them...It¡¯s all my fault!"

    Emperor Shun straightened his body, gripped Ji Hao¡¯s arms with his ten fingers, and silently put forth his strength.

    Those fingers were strong. Ji Hao felt that his arms were nipped by ten iron pincers, that his muscles and bones were crushing by a horrible strength, and he even heard the creaking noise that came from his bones.

    Raising his head, Ji Hao saw the five-colored light in Emperor Sun¡¯s eyes suddenly shine brightly. Meanwhile, a pure, intense, andpletely undisguised intent of killing came straight at Ji Hao. Ji Hao understood that if he couldn¡¯t take this silent attackunched by Emperor Shun, Emperor Shun would tear him apart without any hesitation.

    Turning around his arm, Ji Hao clenched his fingers and gripped Emperor Shun¡¯s arms. Gripping each other¡¯s forearms with their strong hands, Ji Hao and Emperor Shun smilingly looked at each other.

    "I understand, it¡¯s not your fault." said Emperor Shun word by word, trying to sound more generous, "Since this is nothing but a misunderstanding, let¡¯s forget it. We are all here for the future of the humankind. Ahyaya, Marquis Yao, is your arm injured?"

    An even stronger force came to Ji Hao¡¯s arm, as Emperor Shun¡¯s ten fingers were almost sinking into Ji Hao¡¯s muscles.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t activate the Taiji cloak. Instead, he silently started the cultivation method with nine turns. His arm muscles swelled instantly, bulging under his skin, as they sent an equally strong force to Emperor Shun¡¯s fingers. Following a faintly audible, muffled thud, Emperor Shun¡¯s ten fingers were suddenly loosened, and he staggered backward for a few steps!

    Ji Hao leaped up, as if he had pushed the panic button, hurriedly held Emperor Shun¡¯s shoulders with both hands.

    "Ahyaya, Emperor Shun, that tiny injury on my arm is nothing, but what happened to you? You must be exhausted, you can hardly stand!"

    Swiftly grabbing Emperor Shun¡¯s shoulders, Ji Hao continued with a low voice, "I have the best magic pills for injuries, and some nice herbal tea that can boost up energies. Do you want some?"

    Also silently, Ji Hao put forth all of his strength through his ten fingers, seeming even to poke his fingers into Emperor Shun¡¯s shoulders.

    The five-colored light in Emperor Shun¡¯s eyes suddenly grew strong, and next, he vomited blood once again.

 Chapter 1199: Awe the Sky Devil

    Chapter 1199: Awe the Sky Devil

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "If you have anything that can smooth the nerves, that¡¯s just what I need." This time, Emperor Shun didn¡¯t wipe the blood on his mouth corner. With a bitter smile, he said to Ji Hao, "I¡¯ve been working too hardtely. Somehow, I can always hear a strange voice in my head, and I¡¯ve been wondering how to cast that away."

    Taking a vicious nce at Ji Hao, Emperor Shun continued with a deep voice, "Therefore, I don¡¯t want more to worry about...Marquis Yao, be generous, and just forgive Fufeng Yu. Only when the world is peaceful can our human-kind develop, and human beings can live without danger."

    Hearing him, Ji Hao¡¯s dagger-like ten fingers suddenly turned as soft and gentle as a breeze. He slowly held Emperor Shun¡¯s shoulders and smiled mildly, "Ah, I see, you should really get some rest."

    This sky devil was clearly warning Ji Hao ¡ª ¡®Indeed, I haven¡¯t managed to devour Emperor Shun¡¯s soul yet, and I¡¯ve been working on that. If you dare to unmask me, I will do whatever I can to destroy Emperor Shun¡¯s soul.¡¯

    As he said, he could endanger ¡®human beings¡¯; by ¡®human beings¡¯, he meant no one else but Emperor Shun. Therefore, Ji Hao caringly held Emperor Shun¡¯s shoulders, took out a handkerchief, and wiped the blood on his mouth corners. Then, he warmly nodded to the group of senior ministers. Together with those ministers, Ji Hao walked Emperor Shun into the Town Hall.

    Emperor Shun sat down in the middle of the hall and breathed quickly, seeming to be rather tired. Obviously, the sky devil inside Emperor Shun¡¯s body was injured quite severely, as the real Emperor Shununched two heavy strikes from the inside in a row. Emperor Shun vomited blood twice, because the intense collisions between the soul powers had harmed his body.

    The sky devil failed to devour Emperor Shun¡¯s soul. Instead, he could only suppress Emperor Shun¡¯s soul and lock it inside his own body. To the sky devil, which had temporarily upied Emperor Shun¡¯s body, this was a great hidden trouble. To Ji Hao, it was a big trouble too, but in the meantime, this was also a chance for him to save Emperor Shun.

    The group of senior ministers all sat down in ordered lines, while Ji Hao stood in front of Emperor Shun and told him about everything that happened after he left for the north with the allied forces. Emperor Shun, Fufeng Yu, and all the other ministers carefully listened to Ji Hao¡¯s report. From time to time, Emperor Shun would cough slightly, drawing more attention.

    When Ji Hao finished the report, Emperor Shun pped his hands andughed loudly. Meanwhile, his eyes shone brightly as he looked at Ji Hao from head to toe.

    "Marquis Yao, you have been working very hard indeed. It¡¯s not easy, not easy." Emperor Shun smiled especially brightly and warmly, while Fufeng Yu grinned faintly. As for the other human ministers, they stared at Ji Hao with widely opened eyes, as if Ji Hao were a ghost.

    Everyone knew that Ji Hao was valued by Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming, and in the future, if Si Wen Ming ascended to the throne, Ji Hao would certainly be a trusted helper of Si Wen Ming, and be put in an important position. But, Ji Hao was way too young, and he came to Pu Ban City in merely a few years ago. How many years it had been since he started to touch the core power of the human society? How long had he owned the title of Earl Yao and Marquis Yao? He had indeed made some mentionable contributions in these years. Not to mention those things happened in the past, this time, he actually took a bet with Yemo Luoye, the most mysterious, powerful one among all twelve non-humankind emperors?! Where on earth did he get the courage to do that?

    What was even more astonishing was that this kid won!

    He won arge batch of elite non-humankind warriors, and in addition to that, he won a Supreme-Magus-level non-humankind being!

    Holy ancestors¡¯ souls! Instead of a Divine-level or a Magus-King-level one, that was a Supreme-Magus, unimaginably powerful being! Seriously, how many Supreme Magi existed among all human beings at present? And how many of them managed toplete their cultivations as Supreme Magi, and were able to live freely again?

    Ny-nine percent of the ns and families of all these senior ministers on the scene did not have a Supreme Magus.

    Ji Hao was a little kid who came from a small Southern Wastnd n, named Gold Crow n. He had an average territory in Yao Mountain City, and in there, with his Southern Wastnd nsmen, he built a new n, which had begun to take shape...But why on earth did he suddenly have a Supreme-level powerful being under hismand?

    The group of cunning senior ministers nced at each other and winked sneakily.

    They seemed to suddenly understand why Ji Hao was daring enough to beat Fufeng Yu right in front of the Town Hall, and kill quite a few of Fufeng Yu¡¯s guards. These ministers believed that if they had Supreme Magi in their ns, they would dare to do the same.

    "A Sun and Moon stage powerful being!" sighed Emperor Shun. Looking at Ji Hao, he continued mildly, "Did you bring this powerful being back to Pu Ban City?"

    Ji Hao shook his head and responded quickly, "I left him in the north. After all...they will be facing an even greater pressure next. So, I left him there to help. Powerful water-kind beings might show up anytime, and he can deal with those timely."

    With a shining pair of eyes, Emperor Shun nodded slowly and said, "Good, good. Marquis Yao, you are such a talented, capable young man! With someone like you around, even facing the flood, I can worry less. Hehe, hearing you, my mind is suddenly eased!"

    The group of ministersughed loudly as well, seeming to be quite delighted. But clearly, the ones never liked Ji Hao, such as Gong Sun Jian and Suiren Yan had their facial expressions ratherplicated.

    "You have to take care!" Ji Hao narrowed his eyes, looked at Emperor Shun¡¯s smiling face, and said. "Facing the flood, you are the backbone of our humankind. If anything happens to you...If anything dares to harm you, I will destroy it, even if I have to destroy the world too."

    Fufeng Yu¡¯s face twitched slightly, while Emperor Shun narrowed his eyes and cast aplicated nce at Ji Hao.

    "People, you may leave now. I need to talk to Marquis Yao alone," said Emperor Shun while unarguably waving his hand.

    The group of minister looked at Emperor Shun, then quickly nced at Ji Hao. Next, they silently stood up and walked out of the Town Hall. Atst, Fufeng Yu closed the door himself.

    The Pan Jia sun shone into the door slot, making the rest of the great hall look even darker.

    The sunlight that came in through the door slot was as thin and sharp as a de, cutting on Ji Hao¡¯s back and spreading, gave his body a golden edge.

    Looking at Emperor Shun, Ji Hao sighed and started talking. "Pretending is so exhausting... Especially when I want to kill you, but have to pretend that I don¡¯t. What¡¯s your name?"

    The look of Emperor Shun instantly turned twisted and evil, looking like a poisonous snake hiding in a bush, preparing to pounce on its target. A strange luster gradually emerged on his face as he stared at Ji Hao and said word by word, "You can call me Ying Zun...You threatened me, didn¡¯t you? Just now, you said that if I dared to harm this little thing, you will destroy me? I¡¯m afraid you know nothing about me!"

    "Outer space sky devils, big deal, huh?" said Ji Hao while coldly looking at Emperor Shun. "Do you know Xia Zun and Yu Zun? They died at my hands!"

    Emperor Shun quivered intensely, then gazed at Ji Hao with a soul-deep shock.

 Chapter 1200: An Embryo of Dao Rushed In

    Chapter 1200: An Embryo of Dao Rushed In

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The great hall was in a deathly silent at the moment. A few bronze oilmps shone brightly. The warmmplight merged with the sunlight that came in through the door slit, and within the light, countless grains of dust quietly floated in the air.

    All of a sudden, a floating dust grain exploded, releasing a fist-sized blood-red spell symbol. That was a powerful spell symbol of a blood curse. Ji Hao studied about this spell symbol in depth back in his learning days in the Magi Pce. Hit by this spell symbol, the blood of any living creature would instantly be fresh water.

    These floating dust grains in the Town Hall were actually strong defensive mechanisms, and Ji Hao had never heard of something like this.

    Along with a dazzling blood-red beam, the spell symbol came to Ji Hao¡¯s heart. Ji Hao turned around his palm and let the Pan Gu bell expand to meters tall, drifting above his head. Dense Chaos power streams poured down. The spell symbol bumped against a Chaos power stream, sted into a puff of blood-red light spot, and faded in the air.

    "Blood-clearing spell?" Sensing the strong impact force through the Pan Gu bell, Ji Hao said with a deep voice, "It¡¯s not so easy to deal with me."

    A long series of explosive sound was started, as thousands of dust grains exploded simultaneously around Ji Hao. A dazzling light illuminated the entire hall, when thousands of different spell symbols glowed in the air and generated a whirlwind, roaring around Ji Hao.

    Simple patterns of clouds and dragons sparkled on the surface of the Pan Gu bell. A faintly audible bell ring was generated, crushing all spell symbols.

    Ji Hao stood up, raised the Taiji divine sword, and seemed to hack straight on Emperor Shun¡¯s head. The sword left a sharp golden beam in the air.

    "Here! Come on!" Emperor Shun burst with a growl and patted heavily on his straightened neck. "Come on, with all of your power, cut this neck! I will not fight back, I won¡¯t raise any defense. Let¡¯s see if your sword is sharp enough to behead your own leader!"

    Ji Hao gripped the sword hilt, but his heart had sunk. He stared at Emperor Shun, not knowing what to do.

    Sky devils were shapeless. They didn¡¯t even have their own physical bodies. They upied the bodies and devoured the souls of other living creatures to develop. Arge proportion of the power of this Ying Zun was now suppressing Emperor Shun¡¯s soul. Therefore, he could not do much at the moment, and Ji Hao could easily defeat him.

    But even so, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t save Emperor Shun. Ji Hao could cut off his hands, but those would be Emperor Shun¡¯s hands; Ji Hao could break his legs, but those would be Emperor Shun¡¯s legs. Behead him? No, impossible, because that head belonged to Emperor Shun, and Ji Hao would never cut off Emperor Shun¡¯s head, not even if he were truly out of his mind.

    "You!" Ji Hao red at Emperor Shun and squeezed out a few words through gritted teeth, "What do you want?"

    "Your leader¡¯s soul is very sweet and tasty. To my kind, it is the perfect nourishment!" Emperor Shun sat straight, looked Ji Hao coldly and said, "I have a feeling that when I can devour your leader¡¯s soul, I will reach to another level..Same as a caterpir bing a butterfly...I will go through a great evolution!"

    Emperor Shun narrowed his eyes, sighed while yearning. "Then, I will no longer be Ying Zun. Instead, my people will call me ¡®Saint Ying¡¯!"

    Opening his eyes, Emperor Shun looked at Ji Hao in the eyes and continued with a deep voice, "You can never understand our strong desire to evolution. A tasty food that is already in my mouth, I will never spit it out...Not to mention the fact that I have already upied your leader¡¯s body. With his name, I can easily get more souls to eat!"

    Ji Hao gripped the sword with both hands. Strong sword intent was released from the sword, transforming into hazy silhouettes of dragons, phoenixes, and other legendary creatures, hovering all over the hall. Ji Hao had been cultivating himself severely, and had been improving fast. At this stage, his sword intent could already condense into visible shapes, which meant he had already stepped into a whole new level.

    With a sign of fear, Emperor Shun looked at those hazy silhouettes and murmured, "I now believe that you are powerful enough to kill Xia Zun and Yu Zun...You are not an especially powerful one, but your weapons are, and you have learned a terrifying sword art...What an ogreish sword intent!"

    While smirking, Emperor Shun abruptly tilted his head, sighed slowly, and continued, "But no matter how powerful you are, do you dare to even harm a hair of mine? Do you? If you don¡¯t, please, open the door behind you and leave quietly. Will you?"

    Gently patting on his belly, Emperor Shun gave a bitter smile and said, "I don¡¯t want anyone to interrupt me while I am enjoying my delicate food. Especially that...This food of mine is a bit too vigorous, and it¡¯s not so easy for me to ¡®enjoy¡¯ it."

    Ji Hao dropped the Taiji divine sword, took two steps forward, and sat down, face to face with Emperor Shun.

    "Name your price. What can make you leave Emperor Shun¡¯s body?" The Pan Gu bell floated above Ji Hao¡¯s head, protecting him against all possible attacks. Ji Hao rested his hands on his knees, then forcibly calmed himself down. With a smile, he asked Emperor Shun.

    "Ten souls, equally good as your leader¡¯s soul!" Emperor Shun gave a bright grin and reached out his hands, then spread his ten fingers and said seriously to Ji Hao, "Ten souls, all as good as your leader¡¯s soul. If you can offer ten times more, I¡¯ll leave."

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t respond.

    Ten souls, all as good as Emperor Shun¡¯s soul? If Ying Zun was talking about human souls, Ji Hao would never agree. But, if the souls of other creatures counted...

    Pondering for a while, Ji Hao raised his head. His erect eye suddenly opened. In his spiritual space, inside his red sun primordial spirit, and behind that golden and the silver silhouette, the faint and dark silhouette burst with a resonant roar, as it transformed into a three-headed ck dragon and wooshed out of the red sun.

    A dark beam of light darted out of Ji Hao¡¯s erect eye and sank into Emperor Shun¡¯s body. Invading along with the dark light was the Taiji divine sword, which was transformed into two dragon-shaped streams of light. A ck light stream and a dark light stream guarded on both sides of the three-headed dragon as it swiftly broke into Emperor Shun¡¯s spirit space.

    The dark silhouette in Ji Hao¡¯s red sun primordial spirit was an embryo of Dao, generated by Ji Hao¡¯s great Dao of Taiji, after it absorbed a part of the great Dao of destruction that came from Yemo Shayi. It was a mixed product of Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit power and the great Dao of destruction.

    A cultivator¡¯s embryo of Dao were generated by the powers of great Dao and his primordial spirit power, and were immeasurably powerful. In other words, embryos of Dao were embodiments of great Dao, with unpredictable powers.

    For cultivators with strong embryos of Dao, even if the physical body was destroyed, the embryos of Dao could still exist independently. Without world-destroying disasters, the owners of embryos of Dao could be counted as truly immortal beings.

    For many disciples of Priest Dachi, Priest Qing Wei, Yu Yu, Priest Hua, and Priest Mu, their highest goal was mostly growing an embryo of Dao and bing immortal beings, having eternal lives.

    Along with the Taiji divine sword, the embryo of the great Dao of destruction broke into Emperor Shun¡¯s spiritual space. Through the eyes of the embryo, Ji Hao saw nothing but dazzling stars.

    It was like the vast starry sky with no edges but countless sparkling stars. Ji Hao was disoriented. He could neither find Yin Zun nor Emperor Shun¡¯s soul.

 Chapter 1201: Mole

    Chapter 1201: Mole

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    A tridimensional ster map was contained in Emperor Shun¡¯s spiritual space.

    Uncountable differently sized stars floated in the vast, light-pursed space, glowing with cold lights which were circling along mysterious orbits. The embryo even heard a faint deep buzzing noise from all directions.

    "Shun!" The embryo boosted up all of its power and burst with a bright shout.

    Strong waves of soul power vibration spread out towards all directions, generating dark ripples, touching those stars. Gradually, the embryo¡¯s voice faded in the vast space. This tridimensional ster map was secret and mystical, and had an extremely great sealing power that soon dispelled the growl given by the embryo with all of its power, before it could reach far.

    "You? In here? How dare you evene in?" A deep and dry voice could be sensed from every direction, while a hazy silhouette emerged before the embryo. "This is an ocean of soul. In here, I am invulnerable. How dare youe in to die?"

    "Ying Zun?" snorted the embryos coldly. "Where is Emperor Shun?"

    "You can¡¯t find him!" Ying Zun¡¯s body had been twisting and changing forms constantly. Dragon, phoenix, flowers, bugs, nts, he could look like anything. The sense of power that came from his body was also unstable and varying all the time, disabling the embryo from grasping it.

    "You can never find him. I have been trying to crush himpletely, then eat his soul." Ying Zunughed with a hoarse voice. "I am confident. I believe that the ultimate victory will be mine. So, you can either ept the terms, give me ten equally strong souls in exchange for his soul, or let mefortably eat him."

    The embryo snorted again coldly, then locked his hands together and gave a resonant roar. A great red sun rose from his head, releasing waves of strong power that seemed to devour the whole world.

    The red sun transformed into a swiftly spinning ck hole, inside which, countless shark-teeth-like dark thorns had been shing, brushing against each other and causing high-pitched, teeth-softening noises.

    A destructive force came to Ying Zun, and the embryo roared like a beast.

    "Eat Emperor Shun? Let me eat you first!"

    Ying Zun didn¡¯t see thising. He invaded Emperor Shun¡¯s body and his mind, gaining a lot of memories regarding the humankind. However, from those memories, he found nothing about this weird, destructive, devouring power that Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of the great Dao of destruction released just now.

    Ying Zun could never know that Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of the great Dao of destruction was from another great world, and was generated by one of the twelve most powerful types of great Dao of that world.

    Following his scream, a small half of Ying Zun¡¯s body was torn off, transforming into a dark shadow shred that flew to the ck hole. The scream sounded even shriller when this dark shadow was devoured by the ck hole. The great Dao of destruction started speedily grinding off Ying Zun¡¯s spirit, and absorbing his original soul power, giving it to the embryo.

    The misty and hazy embryo instantly turned much clearer. His eyes were bright, nose was high-bridged, and his body was strong and muscr. At the first nce, this embryo looked just like a real person.

    "Nourishing!" The embryo evilly looked at Ying Zun and said, "Hehe, do you still want to eat Emperor Shun? Why don¡¯t you fulfill my appetite before that?"

    The Taiji divine sword transformed into a ck beam and a white beam, darting out. It momentarily encircled Ying Zun, who didn¡¯t manage to react timely. The two bright beams split up and dazzled to Ying Zun like a storm,nding on every part of his body.

    No ordinary weapon could ever harm Ying Zun, who was shapeless. But the Taiji divine sword was a pre-world supreme treasure, created by Yu Yu, Priest Qing Wei and that unknown, mysterious being, and was unimaginably powerful. Ying Zun screamed in pain. He disappeared, transformed into a gust of wind, and attempted to run.

    The sword lights didn¡¯t stop. Ying Zun¡¯s body was shredded; half of those shreds became dark light and were swallowed by the spinning ck hole.

    The embryo cheered pleasantly with an echoing voice. His body turned clearer and clearer, and was added with a crystalline luster. His eyes shone with a dark light, which was solid strong, reaching out from his eyes to tens of miles away.

    "Ying Zun, you are nothing more than this!" The embryo roared resonantly, then locked his hands together and pressed down to the remaining half of Ying Zun¡¯s body.

    "Dark Sun, copsing sound...Duo!"

    ¡®Dark Sun, copsing sound¡¯, was a secret divine spell created by the children of Dark Sun. Not to mention its immense power, it was amazingly effective in harming souls. It was fairly wise for the embryo to attack Ying Zun with this spell and aim right at Ying Zun¡¯s greatest weakness.

    A dense ckness was scattered, turning into thin dark mist, drifting everywhere.

    The dark hole above swallowed all of the dark mist. Meanwhile, the power vibration released by the embryo got stronger and stronger, eviler and eviler.

    "Ying Zun, where do you think you can run? Get back here!"

    The embryo locked his fingers together again and prepared tounch a greater attack, yet a furious voice came from a long distance away, "Marquis Yao Ji Hao, don¡¯t you think that I can¡¯t do nothing to you! Ny percent of my power is here suppressing this Emperor Shun¡¯s soul, and you are only fighting ten percent of me. If you dare to devour more of my original power, I will destroy this Emperor Shun, even if I may lose half of my life!"

    The surrounding stars started shaking and moving towards both sides. Among these stars, in the core area of this space, a strong sphere of golden-purple light emerged. Within the light sphere, Emperor Shun sat in the middle with a pallid look, legs crossed, eyes on the embryo with anxiety.

    "Ji Hao, don¡¯t listen to this evil being. I am under the protection of the great natural reward power, and he cannot hurt my soul within a short span of time. You do not need to worry about me."

    "You have already taken ten percent of his power, so he now can do even less. Your mission is to find out the mole in Pu Ban City. This is my memory. Take it, and you¡¯ll understand the whole thing."

    A strand of purple mist swished to the embryo. All of a sudden, endless ckness began rising from around Emperor Shun¡¯s light sphere. The ckness merged together and became a nine-headed dark creature with thirty-six heads, wearing sparkling gemstones, as it roared thunderously. Through the distance, the dark creature reached an arm out towards the purple mist.

    This creature was tremendous. In the eyes of the embryo, Emperor Shun¡¯s light sphere seemed to be a thousand miles in radius, yet this dark creature easily held it in one hand ¡ª This creature was at least a hundred thousand miles long!

    Roaring shrilly, the embryo grasped the purple mist. The Taiji divine sword transformed again into two sharp light beams and shielded the embryo, as it stomped his foot and left Emperor Shun¡¯s spiritual space.

    In the Town Hall, a foot-long strand of purple mist appeared between Ji Hao¡¯s fingers. He crumbled the mist, which released a torrent of memory into his own mind.

    "Is there a mole in Pu Ban City?" Ji Hao looked at Emperor Shun.

    "Even if you know it now, so what?" Emperor Shun¡¯s face was covered in ckness, while the five-colored light rolled in his eyes like tidewater.

 Chapter 1202: Two â€˜Zunâ€™ Attack Suddenly

    Chapter 1202: Two ¡®Zun¡¯ Attack Suddenly

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The term ¡®capital city¡¯ had yet to be created, but without a doubt, Pu Ban City was the most important core, and the power center of the alliance of human ns. Ever since the era of Emperor Fuxi, generations of human leaders had tried everything they could to protect Pu Ban City, with all kinds of powerful defenses. Not to mention the strong defensive formation of Pu Ban City, Emperor Shun¡¯s residence was surrounded by countlessyers of defensive seals.

    Most importantly, Emperor Shun¡¯s residence, the Town Hall, and therge surrounding area were under the protection of at least thirty-six ¡®after-world natural reward spirit treasures, passed down from former human emperors. Those spirit treasures had the power to suppress all evils.

    Ancient human emperors endured great hardships in the pioneering work, and finally led the humankind to rise. They fought natural disasters, wild beasts, and evil creatures, eventually attaining great natural reward powers. These ¡®after-world natural reward spirit treasures¡¯ were made by those ancient human emperors with their great natural reward powers and spirit blood. Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s Xuanyuan sword was a top-grade after-world natural reward spirit treasure.

    No evil could ever survive the natural reward power. Sky devils were indeed powerful, but they shouldn¡¯t be able to invade the area protected by after-world natural reward spirit treasures.

    In Pu Ban City, Emperor Shun should never have had his body upied by sky devils, nor be stuck in his own spiritual space.

    The purple mist coiling around Ji Hao¡¯s fingers faded gradually. Through the memories delivered by the purple mist, Ji Hao learned everything that happened to Emperor Shun days ago ¡ª Because of the flood-control mission, Emperor Shun was busy for many days. This day, he finally finished all tasks at hand and returned to his residence. An attendant served him a cup of tea. Emperor Shun picked up the cup of tea to quench his thirst, but before the defensive seals in his room were activated, Ying Zun darted out of the tea, momentarily invaded Emperor Shun¡¯s body, and went straight to his soul.

    As the current human emperor, Emperor Shun had a jade hook, belt, tablet, ring, earring and pendent; those were six powerful defensive magic treasures, which had the power to cast away evils and block magic curses.

    When Ying Zun attacked, the six magic treasures worn by Emperor Shun activated themselves immediately. But once the six pieces were activated, six magic talismans flew out from Ying Zun¡¯s hands, which blocked the dazzling light emitted from the six treasures, allowing him to drill into Emperor Shun¡¯s body.

    Only a handful of senior human ministers knew that Emperor Shun had a magic painting called ¡®People and Mothend¡¯ in his spiritual space to protect his soul.

    This painting was a pre-world piece. With the efforts made by the spirit blood of Emperor Fuxi and all human emperors after him, this painting was already connected with the fortune of the entire humankind. Protected by this magic painting, Emperor Shun¡¯s soul was also under the protection of the natural fortune of the humankind. Therefore, his soul would grow stronger and stronger, and evils from other worlds could never harm his soul.

    However, once Ying Zun broke into Emperor Shun¡¯s spiritual space, he released a glowing bead, which was made from the endless hatred and the scent of dirty blood, all from the humankind. This gray-red bead was evil and dirty; its hazy light dimmed the glow of the painting and disabled it from protecting Emperor Shun¡¯s soul. Thus, Ying Zun reached Emperor Shun¡¯s soul.

    Sky devils were horrible beings. They fed on the souls of the other creatures. Emperor Shun¡¯s soul was indeed strong and stable, but just like the other human Magi, he never cultivated his soul. He didn¡¯t have any soul-based magic to cast. Therefore, once Ying Zun attacked, he fell into a disadvantage.

    Fortunately, Emperor Shun had been governing the human society pretty well all these years, which allowed him to attain a great natural reward power. Protected by the natural reward power, although Emperor Shun still couldn¡¯t defeat Ying Zun, Ying Zun couldn¡¯t devour his soul either. Ying Zun could only continuously pollute Emperor Shun¡¯s natural reward power with a dirty, evil magic, to slowly grind it off and destroy Emperor Shun in a long way.

    Ying Zun showed up in Pu Ban City right in Emperor Shun¡¯s residence; his magic talismans perfectly suppressed the six defensive magic treasures Emperor Shun had, added with that dirty, powerful bead, which had weakened the ¡®People and Mothend¡¯ painting. Everything he had could restrain Emperor Shun. As a result, Emperor Shun was almost defenseless!

    There was a mole among the senior human leaders in Pu Ban City. Otherwise, this could never be exined. Especially that dirty bead released by Ying Zun, which even managed to disable the ¡®People and Mothend¡¯ painting; one had to collect a giant amount of hatred, which could only be generated by the greatest sorrows before human beings died, and the dirty blood from corpses. Making such a bead required great efforts, incalcble manpower, and resources. Therefore, no ordinary person could never make something as evil and powerful as this.

    Besides, weakening the ¡®People and Mothend¡¯ painting was the only function of this bead!

    No more than a hundred people in the world knew about the existence of this painting, but Ying Zun managed tounch such an urate strike at Emperor Shun. How could he possible do that without the help of a mole? For sure, there was a mole in Pu Ban City, and this mole had a high social status, and an unknown purpose.

    "You know there is a mole in Pu Ban City, so what?" Emperor Shun sat in front of Ji Hao, staring at him with a dark look. Heughed in a twisted voice and taunted, "What can you do in Pu Ban City? Give the order to capture all human leaders and torture the answer out of them one by one?"

    Emperor Shun shook his head and continued in that weird tone, "You don¡¯t have the power! Marquis Yao Ji Hao, if you dare to do anything that I don¡¯t want you to do, I can order my people to arrest you...Then, I will take my time to make you suffer!"

    Before Ji Hao responded, heughed, "I am the emperor, while you are a vassal!"

    Slowly standing up, Emperor Shun pped his own chest while his eyes sparkled with that five-colored light, as he yelled at Ji Hao, "What do you have to fight against me?"

    Ji Hao gritted his teeth and looked at Emperor Shun right in the eyes.

    Indeed, how was Ji Hao supposed to fight him? Emperor Shun¡¯s soul was in his hands, and if Ji Hao attacked Ying Zun without considering the consequences, using Emperor Shun¡¯s spirit space as a battlefield, Emperor Shun could be harmed easily. But, if Ji Hao gave up on fighting, Ying Zun would still have Emperor Shun¡¯s body upied. This meant that every order he gave with that body would be an order from the human emperor. As he said, he could give the order to arrest Ji Hao, and facing an order like that, Ji Hao would have no choice but to run away with Man Man and his other friends. Not to mention the fact that Ying Zun was being helped by an unknown mole, who probably knew everything about the human society. Possibly, this mole could make Ji Hao take the me for tons of things, and make him an enemy of the entire humankind.

    "In fact, I¡¯m more curious about how you killed Xia Zun and Yu Zun." Ying Zun narrowed his eyes, looking at Ji Hao as he said slowly, "They were indeed not as powerful as me, but they shouldn¡¯t have died in your hands."

    Soft footsteps could be heard as two attendants in long ck robes walked over from behind the great hall. They came to Emperor Shun, said with gentle voices, "Shun, Si Wen Ming sent a message back. It¡¯s urgent."

    Ji Hao instantly raised his head. An urgent message from Si Wen Ming? It must be about the flood-control mission. How could such an important message fall in Ying Zun¡¯s hands?

    "Ying Zun..." Ji Hao gave a deep growl while reaching out his right hand at lightning speed, towards the bamboo tube in an attendant¡¯s hand. The letter from Si Wen Ming was in that bamboo tube.

    Ji Hao was swift; he shed to the two attendant in no time.

    The two attendants raised their heads, their eyes dazzling with a five-colored light. Two colorfully glowing man-shaped silhouettes dashed out of their bodies and pounced on Ji Hao.

    "Hehe, it¡¯s mine!"

    "Nonsense! It belongs to whoever had it first!"

    The two silhouettes chuckled with silvery voices. Meanwhile, a tsunami-like overwhelming wave of evil power struck into Ji Hao¡¯s head. Illusions emerged before Ji Hao¡¯s eyesyer byyer; and at the moment, Ji Hao saw countless naked beautiful women jumping into his arms.

    "I am Se Zun, remember my name."

    "And me, I am Yuu Zun. You and I will be together after I eat your soul."

 Chapter 1203: Melt the Sky Devils

    Chapter 1203: Melt the Sky Devils

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    ¡®Se¡¯ and ¡®Yuu¡¯[1], literally meant sexuality and desire. Shaking the minds of their targets with illusions, waking their hidden desires, burning their primordial spirit and then weakening their souls and devouring them, these were all Se Zun and Yuu Zun¡¯s specialties.

    Now, Ji Hao was their target. Therefore, the illusions Ji Hao had been seeing were from the strongest instinct of male human adults.

    Powers, wealth, women...The highest power, endless wealth, the most beautiful women, all these surged into Ji Hao¡¯s head like tidewater, wrapping him up tightly and squeezing him.

    Ying Zunughed out loud with dry voice. Heughed so hard that he couldn¡¯t help but sway his body, and had countless five-colored stripes emerging on his skin. Pointing at Ji Hao, who was surrounded by the five-colored light, he screamed, "You thought you killed Xia Zun and Yu Zun, so we can¡¯t find your world anymore, didn¡¯t you? You underestimated our telepathic abilities. The moment you killed them, the location of your world has imprinted in our hearts."

    "We knew that Yu Zun and Xia Zun fell in this ce, so how could we not prepare?"

    "I¡¯m not the only one of our kind in Pu Ban City. The others at my level are here too! It¡¯s just that I luckily got a chance to upy the body of your leader...But, Se Zun, Yuu Zun, you seem to have found a nice prey too!"

    Pop! Pop! The skins of the two attendants split up. Their muscles, flesh, bones, tendons and internal organs were all eaten up by Se Zun and Yuu Zun already, leaving two empty and dried skins. Soon, their skins copsed and became dust. Ying Zun waved his broad sleeve and dispelled all the dust.

    Ji Hao opened his eyes and looked at Ying Zun.

    Ying Zun grinned in a very weird way. Obviously, he had an indescribable anticipation towards some back things.

    "You fraudulent thing!" Ji Hao stared at Ying Zun and said, "They are your own kind, yet you lured them into a trap?"

    "Lured them into a trap? No, that¡¯s an instinct. Through the unceasing evolution, we are continuously growing stronger and stronger, and that is the only reason my kind can stand on top, above all species from countless worlds in the vast universe." said Ying Zun with a deep voice. "If they can upy your body and devour your soul, I will delightedly ept that as a result."

    "But if, I said if, they end up being devoured by you...You will consume quite a strength for that as well, won¡¯t you?" Looking at Ji Hao, Ying Zun smiled evilly and continued, "Then, I will have my chance."

    Ji Hao stayed silent. He didn¡¯t activate the Taiji cloak, and instead, let Se Zun and Yuu Zun drill into his spiritual space through his eyes. Ying Zun knew about the embryo of the great Dao of destruction, and the fact that the power of devouring and destruction from the Dark Sun couldrgely suppress sky devils. However, he said nothing to Se Zun and Yuu Zun, but encouraged them to attack Ji Hao.

    Ying Zun was nning to stay as the third party and benefit himself from the tussle between Ji Hao and the other two.

    Ji Hao sneered in his head.

    He opened his mind and let Se Zun and Yuu Zun break in. After that, Ji Hao gave a deep growl and activated the Taiji cloak. A clearyer of light was emitted from the cloak, transformed into a giant lotus, which covered Ji Hao up. Countless spell symbols sparkled faintly in the clear light, releasing a strong and mysterious sense of power, that seemed to be connected with the world and the universe.

    Ying Zun subconsciously made a step backward. He looked at Ji Hao¡¯s glowing cloak in shock and said while his facial muscles twitched suddenly, "Such a great treasure...Can he truly defeat Se Zun and Yuu Zun?"

    In his spiritual space, Ji Hao illumined the entire space with his red sun primordial spirit. A golden embryo of Dao, a silver embryo of Dao, and a dark embryo of Dao silently stood in the sun, facing a hazy long sword floating in the middle. The sword was releasing a sharp sword intent, that could even suffocate people.

    The Taiji Universe mirror floated above the red sun primordial spirit, emitting a misty light, transforming into thousands of different types of legendary creatures, hovering around the sun. asionally, following a bright roar, these creatures would suddenly transform into thousands of spirit nts and sway around the red sun.

    Two streams of five-colored light that were tens of thousands of miles long broke into the spiritual space. Along with silvery chuckles, two blur and colorful silhouettes leaned their upper bodies out of the light streams, looking at Ji Hao¡¯s red sun primordial spirit as they burst out into an almost hysterical series ofughter.

    "This kid¡¯s soul power is not as great as that old one called Emperor Shun, but the quality of this little one¡¯s soul is so much higher!"

    "True, true! Emperor Shun has a powerful soul, like a boundless forest, broad and thriving, yet ordinary. But this little one¡¯s soul..." Clicking their tongues, they continued, "His soul is like a pre-world, precious spirit tree."

    "Young Zun thought he has gained so many extra advantages by upying that Emperor Shun¡¯s soul, because the the soul of a group leader must be the strongest, sweetest one among all. But it¡¯s strange though. Why is such a little thing having a better soul than his leader?"

    As professional soul hunters, Se Zun and Yuu Zun gave their judgments about their ¡®prey¡¯ immediately.

    Ji Hao was cultivated by Priest Dachi, Priest Qing Wei and Yu Yu, and he had his chance to absorb the essences of the great Dao that belonged to all three of them. His soul had already been through quite a few thorough transformations. An ordinary human being had three souls and seven spirits, but beyond those, Ji Hao had already grown a primordial spirit, and generated three embryos of Dao from the great Dao of Yin, the great Dao of Yang, and the great Dao of destruction.

    Emperor Shun¡¯s soul was the same as the soul of any ordinary human being, but stronger. However, in terms of quality, Ji Hao¡¯s soul was indeed better than his.

    To sky devils, the soul power was surely important, but the quality of a soul was even more essential!

    Ji Hao¡¯s soul was a supreme treasure in the eyes of sky devils. Inparison, Ji Hao¡¯s soul could bring a sky devil a thousand times more benefits than Emperor Shun¡¯s soul could.

    "He¡¯s mine!" Se Zun screamed out loud while dashing towards the red sun.

    "It depends!" Yuu Zun roared shrilly and rushed up impatiently as well.

    Neither of them were staying vignt.

    Ji Hao coldly looked at both of them. All of a sudden, the red sun primordial spirit dazzled with a golden light and started a deep buzzing. A five-colored warm mist began flowing all over his spiritual space. This time, the round cauldron in Ji Hao¡¯s lower belly perfectly followed Ji Hao¡¯s mind and appeared in his spiritual space.

    A great suction force was released from the cauldron, generating shrill screams. Se Zun and Yuu Zun were swallowed up by the cauldron without being able to react at all. The cauldron began spinning slowly. Along with a beautiful sound, pure original soul power was released.

    Ji Hao¡¯s red sun primordial spirit buzzed slightly, then started absorbing the original soul powering from the cauldron.

    In the Town Hall, five-colored luster faintly emerged on Ji Hao¡¯s skin, which looked quite like the five-colored light in Ying Zun¡¯s eyes.

    "Eh? Did they make it?" Ying Zun narrowed his eyes and murmured, "Which one got this kid?"

    _______

    [1] The names of ¡®Yu£¨Óñ£© Zun¡¯ and ¡®Yuu£¨Óû£© Zun¡¯ had the same pronunciation, but ¡®Yu£¨Óñ£©¡¯ literally means ¡®jade¡¯, while ¡®Yuu£¨Óû£©¡¯ had the meaning of ¡®desire¡¯. The double ¡®u¡¯ are here to differentiate these two names.

 Chapter 1204: Greedy and Crazy

    Chapter 1204: Greedy and Crazy

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ji Hao silently sat in the Town Hall.

    Three days had passed. During these few days, Emperor Shun would walk out of the Town Hall from time to time, to meet ministers and give orders. It was not hard to tell that Ying Zun was rather capable, as he had been managing everything pretty well, and his orders weren¡¯t questioned by those ministers.

    The pure pre-world original soul power was absorbed by Ji Hao¡¯s soul. He sensed an indescribably pleasant feeling from the deepest area in his soul, same as the feeling he had back in Southern Wastnd, when he killed a sky devilst time. He silently sat on the ground, legs crossed, while a spot of light shone brighter and brighter in his soul.

    Se Zun and Yuu Zun were digested by the cauldron. All their original soul power had be the nourishment of Ji Hao¡¯s soul, which allowed Ji Hao¡¯s soul to grow amazingly strong. By now, in both terms of quality and power, Ji Hao¡¯s soul was no weaker than the souls of powerful beings like Po and Gui Ling, and even slightly stronger.

    At this stage, the result Ji Hao could attain by making one inhtion of the natural powers, equaled to the result that an ordinary cultivator could attain with tens of years of severe cultivation. Ji Hao was no longer less talented than anyone.

    Ji Hao was thrilled. The happiness came straight from his heart. He released his spirit power to touch that splendid spot of light inside his soul extra carefully.

    That was his original soul. Only true powerful beings could grow original souls. With the original soul, even if a cultivator had his or her primordial spirit, embryo of Dao, three souls and seven spirits all perished, he or she would still be able to reincarnate and live again, as long as his original soul remained existing. To any cultivator, the original soul was the most powerful and secret treasure, with which, true immortality could be attained.

    Ji Hao breathed deeply and let his spirit blood transform into Chaos power, flying straight into the red sun primordial spirit and speedily merging with the original soul. That light spot sparkled, then grew slightly brighter.

    Next, the light spot released a thin beam of light which split into three, and merged with the three embryos of Dao. Ji Hao felt like floating above the clouds, that every single one of his pore had been absorbing natural powers, and the warm and pure natural powers had been ceaselessly flowing into his spiritual space.

    The three embryos of Dao turned clearer, releasing stronger sense of powers. With one deep breath, Ji Hao improved his power by around five percent.

    The five-colored round cauldron had been spinning slowly. The original soul power of Se Zun and Yuu Zun was drained already, leaving two sparkling light spots in the cauldron, doggedly fighting against the cauldron. Those were their original souls.

    The endless five-colored light wrapped up the two original souls and swirled swiftly. Along with ear-piecing screams, the two original souls were disintegrated within a few minutes. Another strong wave of original souls power surged into Ji Hao¡¯s original soul and elevated him even further.

    After that, clear memories started crossing Ji Hao¡¯s mind. Se Zun and Yu Zun had lived long lives, and been through a lot. Their souls were erased, but theirplicated knowledge system slowly merged with Ji Hao¡¯s red sun primordial spirit, like a clear river.

    At the stage, Ji Hao¡¯s memory capacity and thinking ability were millions of times better than ordinary human beings. But still, when his red sun primordial spirit absorbed Se Zun and Yu Zun¡¯s memories, he felt dizzy.

    Following a thought of his, the five-colored me burned ragingly in the cauldron and burned out the long and tangled memories about upying and ughtering, keeping the essence, such as their secret soul magics, rare treasures they had seen in the vast Chaos, and the cultivation systems of countless powerful beings they had encountered and devoured in their long lives, for Ji Hao to absorb.

    Se Zun and Yuu Zun were not so important among their peers at the level of ¡®Zun¡¯. They couldn¡¯t bepared with powerful ones like Ying Zun, even though they managed to step into this level by devouring countless powerful souls in the past millions of years. However, their lives were long, and they had taken part in the invasion to hundreds of worlds, destroyed tens of worlds, and devoured many powerful beings from those worlds.

    The extremely positive power, the extremely negative power, the great Dao of destruction; among the ones they devoured, some had cultivated themselves with simr powers as Ji Hao had been doing, and some were even more powerful than Ji Hao. But those beings didn¡¯t have supreme treasures to defend themselves, and all ended up being devoured.

    Ji Hao¡¯s three embryos of Dao slowly absorbed the knowledge possessed by those powerful beings, and had been growing speedily. Thin stripes began emerging from their skins,plicated and beautiful, emitting a strong sense of Dao.

    As the three embryos of Dao began growing, the red sun primordial spirit started shrinking, because the three embryos were absorbing the power of the red sun. When the red sun primordial spirit disappeared, the three embryos of Dao would mature.

    Se Zun and Yuu Zun¡¯s memories were absorbed by Ji Hao bit by bit, and brought him great benefits.

    The five-colored luster on Ji Hao¡¯s skin faded quietly. Ying Zun held his hands behind his back, walked to Ji Hao, and asked with a deep voice, "Is it done? Which one of you got the kid?"

    Attaining Se Zun and Yuu Zun¡¯s memories, Ji Hao now had a deeper understanding of sky devils. He slowly stood up and let a dim five-colored light sh across his eyes, coldly looking at Ying Zun as he said, "I did it of course. I am Yuu Zun...A powerful treasure was there to protect this kid¡¯s soul. Se Zun was too impatient, and his original souls were burned, ending up dying together with the kid."

    Ying Zun¡¯s face dropped instantly as he said harshly, "This time, only five ¡®Zun¡¯ sneaked into Pu Ban City, including us. Yet, you ate Se Zun? You b*stard!"

    While cursing, Ying Zun¡¯s eyes were almost burning with a five-colored fire, as he stared at Ji Hao with extreme greediness and jealousness, "So, you attained all of Se Zun¡¯s power, didn¡¯t you? You b*stard, I will..."

    "I¡¯ll let you have all we found in Pu Ban City!" Ji Hao held his hands behind his back as well, and said coldly, "I will also help you take care of the human leader. I¡¯ll help you devour his soul, as long as you stop ming me for devouring Se Zun, and agree to not tell anyone about it."

    "Take care of the human leader?" Ying Zun turned his eyes away and asked.

    Ji Hao sneered, then silently cast a secret sky devil magic that he learned from Se Zun and Yuu Zun just now, and released a strange soul power vibration. The great hall was instantly suffused by a misty five-colored light, with countless golden petals descending from the air, and beautiful girls dancing and singing among those petals.

    Ying Zun slightly trembled, with his eyes losing focus.

    Ji Hao abruptly cast a sky devil magic that even affected Ying Zun. Ying Zun almost had his mind shaken.

    "You...How can you be so powerful?" Ying Zun gave a deep growl. Enviously and greedily, he stared at Ji Hao in the eye, then slowly nodded and continued, "Alright, you help me! But you have to try your best!"

 Chapter 1205: Frontal Attack

    Chapter 1205: Frontal Attack

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    In a sparse pine woods was an ordinary-looking cabin. This was Emperor Shun¡¯s residence, right behind the Town Hall.

    A squad of elite warriors in ck outfits guarded every important area of the woods. On the ground, a thin white mist was flowing.

    The tens of pines near the cabin were nearly a thousand meters tall, with thick trunks. On those trunks were hazy eyes and mouths. These were clearly powerful treemen.

    The cabin looked merely tens of meters squared in area, but the inner space was fairly broad. In the ten-miles-squared wooden great hall, arm-thick spell symbols had been making slight ¡®popping¡¯ noises on the walls and the floor, glowing with bright lights.

    Those powerful spell symbols sealed the space, isting this ce from the outside world.

    Emperor Shun sat on the ground with his eyes entirely turned multicolored. The multicolored light slowly spun in his eyes, while a heavy pressure released in the hall. "Yuu Zun, you know what I can do. If you dare to do anything that I don¡¯t want you to do, I will eat you alive, even if I might risk losing this human leader temporarily!"

    Ji Hao sat in front of Emperor Shun, legs crossed, his whole body wrapped in a flowing multicolored light. Because of the sky devil magic he had cast, golden light spots had been falling from the air, along with hovering golden blooms. Inside each bloom was a beautiful naked girl, singing and dancing.

    He smilingly looked at Emperor Shun and said mildly, "I dare not to, and you know it. I am only a newly promoted one. It¡¯s already very lucky for me to follow you, dear Ying Zun, to this rich world and enjoy a banquet. I dare not to betray you."

    "I hope so!" Ying Zun chuckled. Throwing aplicated nce at Ji Hao, he released invisible waves of spirit power, circling around Ji Hao over and over again. Carefully sensing the power came from Ji Hao and making sure that power indeed belonged to Yuu Zun, Ying Zun finally nodded, then smoothly locked his hands together.

    A dark ring flew out of Ying Zun¡¯s hands, with countless squirming faces appearing on this thumb-thick ring.

    Human faces, beast faces, and the faces of many strange creatures that Ji Hao had seen from Se Zun and Yuu Zun¡¯s memories were squirming slowly, with their mouths wide open, seeming to be screaming. Ji Hao heard nothing with his ears, yet through his spirit power, he heard countless shrill and miserable voicesing at him wave by wave, sharp as daggers.

    Ji Hao¡¯s red sun primordial spirit was shaken slightly. He almost lost control of his body and failed to pretend to be Yuu Zun. Fortunately, the Taiji Universe mirror released a clear light, which shielded the red sun and allowed Ji Hao to fend against this wave of soul attack. When those shrill screams faded in his soul, Ji Hao quivered slightly. He was soaked in cold sweat already.

    "You devoured Se Zun, yet you can¡¯t take the power of a spirit treasure of mine. What a useless trash!" Seeing the sweat flowing down from Ji Hao¡¯s temples, Ying Zun snorted, then nodded delightfully, smiled, and said, "Come, do what you can to help me devour this human leader...His soul power is great as an ocean, and that sweet aroma is driving me crazy."

    Ji Hao took a deep breath, then opened his erect eye. Dense five-colored clouds rose from his erect eye along with a beautiful melody, merging into Emperor Shun¡¯s forehead. The five-colored clouds ceaselessly drifted out of Ji Hao¡¯s body, seeming to never end. A whole ten minutester, two silhouettes slowly flew out side by side, drilling into Emperor Shun¡¯s body.

    Ying Zun knitted his eyebrows, yet twistedly curved his mouth corners upwards and said, "You are so greedy. You made Se Zun into a spirit puppet...Yuu Zun, you don¡¯t want to do the same thing to me, do you?"

    Ying Zun had already seen Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of destruction. The power of that embryo was also memorized by Ying Zun. Therefore, this time, Ji Hao sent the other two embryos of Dao into Emperor Shun¡¯s spiritual space. The cauldron cooperated perfectly this time. It transformed into a bright five-colored light which wrapped up the two embryos of Dao, looking just like the five-colored light of sky devils.

    With the sky devil magic he learned just now, Ji Hao yed some little tricks. He created a golden lotus and let it spin above the head of his embryo of Yang. From the top of the lotus, a long stream of golden fire had been burning. Nine three-legged Gold Crows hovered around the fire, making sharp and high-pitched caws.

    An osmanthus tree bloomed above his embryo of Yin. The three-hundred-meters-tall tree was glowing with a silver light. From time to time, beams of silver light would dazzle out for tens of meters far, then fly back into the crown of the tree. On the tree, a moon was shining, illuminating the surrounding area, and enhancing the beauty with the golden fire in the golden lotus, making Emperor Shun¡¯s spirit space look like a magnificent fairnd.

    "How lucky you are!"

    A gigantic, nine-headed evil creature with thirty-six arms walked out of the darkness. It opposed up its eyes, greedily looking at Ji Hao¡¯s embryos of Dao, and said evilly, "You have benefited quite a lot from the kid, haven¡¯t you?"

    In chorus, the two embryosughed, "Yes, we have. The kid wasn¡¯t so powerful, yet he had pretty amazing understanding of Yin and Yang in this world. I have indeed gained a lot from him. In the future, I will be living an easier life in this world."

    Ying Zun¡¯s looked down at the two embryos with his enormous bodies. Overwhelming waves of spirit power surged out from the dark ring floating upon his head, carefully scanning the power releasing from Ji Hao¡¯s embryos.

    This dark ring was the ring that Ying Zun took out just now outside. At the moment, it appeared in Emperor Shun¡¯s spiritual space too.

    Scanning for a long while, Ying Zun suddenly burst with a furious roar. His thirty-six arms transformed into dark light streams simultaneously, striking down at Ji Hao¡¯s embryos rumblingly and thunderously.

    "You killed both of them...You devoured their original souls! Kid! I want you dead!" roared Ying Zun.

    Emperor Shun¡¯s spiritual space began quaking. Those stars were shaking intensely while many areas started twisting, as if this whole space was going to be torn apart by a tremendous force.

    Ji Hao gave a resonant howl. Following his voice, those five-colored clouds merged together and transformed back into the cauldron. The cauldron descended along with a beautiful yet strong melody, and released unstoppable waves of creation power in all directions. Wherever the power of creation reached, Emperor Shun¡¯s twisted spiritual space was fixed in no time.

    The cauldron expanded, and let out a bright torrent of five-colored light. No matter how hard Ying Zun attacked, all the dark light he released was swallowed up by the cauldron. No harm was down to Emperor Shun¡¯s spiritual space at all.

    Ji Hao¡¯s biggest worry was solved perfectly by the cauldron. Now, Emperor Shun¡¯s spiritual space wouldn¡¯t be harmed. Ji Hao¡¯s two embryosughed out loud in excitement, while the Taiji divine sword split up into a silver sword and a golden sword, being gripped in the hands of the two embryos. The two embryos then transformed into two dazzling streaks of light, sweeping to Ying Zun.

    The darkness was torn apart by the golden and silver light, and next, the two swords hacked fiercely on Ying Zun.

    In the meanwhile, the Pan Gu bell rang resonantly, releasing countless streams of Chaos power that wove into a giant cage and imprisoned Ying Zun.

 Chapter 1206: Ying Zunâ€™s Power

    Chapter 1206: Ying Zun¡¯s Power

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The cauldron transformed into a colorful swirl, draining Ying Sun¡¯s original soul power. Streams of dark mist were dragged out of his body and were being devoured by the cauldron. Ying Zun screamed in fury, and the gemstones he wore glowed brightly.

    The two embryos each gripped a sword and madly hacked on Ying Zun¡¯s body.

    Sharp sword lightsnded on Ying Zun¡¯s body and generated a series of tinkle, raising bright fire sparkles. Hundreds of meters long shed were left on Ying Zun¡¯s body. Ji Hao saw clearly that the flesh under Ying Zun¡¯s skin had a strange luster, looking like metal.

    His original soul power was draining away. Hacked by the two embryos, the sun power and extremely negative power drilled into his body. Some of the wounds on Ying Zun¡¯s body were burning, while the others were freezing. The hotness and the coldness collided with each other in Ying Zun¡¯s body and made his skin split, squeezing out more dark mist for the cauldron to devour.

    Ying Zun suffered an extreme pain and rage. He roared towards the sky. Thirty-six dark beads rose from his body, shed across the air and transformed into all kinds of weapons, being gripped in his hands. Raising his arms, Ying Zun crazily bashed the Chaos cage created by the Pan Gu bell.

    A muffled series of boom was generated. Ying Zun was unimaginably powerful. Circles of ripple were stirred up from the Chaos streams released by the bell, and the noise was even shaking Ji Hao¡¯s two embryos.

    "You sky devils can do no more than creating illusions and shaking mind..." Eximed Ji Hao¡¯s two embryos together, "But, how can you have such a strength?"

    The Pan Gu bell was a supreme piece, and Ji Hao had fought many powerful enemies with it so far. Kun Peng, Xiang Liu, and those Chaos monsters, none of them could ever shake the Pan Gu bell; a full-strikeunched by any of them could generate a gentle ring from the bell at most.

    However, in Emperor Shun¡¯s spiritual space, Ying Zun, who was now in his soul form, had actually made the Pan Gu bell buzz. If he bashed the bell like this in the outside, the bell would have destroyed a whole area with a radius of a thousand miles already.

    "Smart, silly little thing!" Ying Zun¡¯s eighteen eyes shone with a dark light. Arrow-like dark beams darted out of those eyes, towards the two embryos of Dao.

    The two embryos controlled the sword, transformed again into golden and silver light streaks, and dazzled all over the space. Sword lights struck down like heavy rain, leaving more deep wounds on Ying Zun¡¯s body. Holding the thirty-six weapons, Ying Zun attacked crazily. From time to time, his weapon would bump against the sword lights and bang thunderously. Large cracks had been appearing on those weapons, yet none of them were broken yet.

    "It seems that you didn¡¯t learn anything useful from the memories of those two trashes, did you?" Ying Zun¡¯s body started shrinking. His body was way too enormous. With that body, his defenses were mostly useless. Therefore, he shrank his body.

    "Regarding the powers of my kind, those two had only reached the surface. They can indeed shake minds with illusions." said Ying Zun coldly and scornfully, "But, I am at a higher level. I can make anything in my mind real."

    "Thunder!" Ying Zun abruptly burst with a great growl.

    Hundreds of water-tank-sized thunder bombs suddenly emerged, falling down towards the two embryos.

    Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows twisted. He nearly went crazy!

    In Emperor Shun¡¯s spiritual space, Ying Zun created actual thunder bombs, exactly same as the real thing!

    Those were true thunder bombs instead of illusions; a bolt of that thunder could seriously destroy a city.

    Emperor Shun¡¯s spiritual space was immeasurable and boundless; it was between tangibleness and intangibleness. In this ce, Ying Zun created a body for himself with his soul power, but how could he be powerful enough to create true thunder bombs in this ce?

    "Taiji! Merge!" shouted Ji Hao. The two embryos of Dao transformed into a golden fish and a silver fish, both enormous. The pair of fishes bit each other¡¯s tail, circling swiftly. Light circles spread out, as the two embryos became a giant Taiji diagram, flying towards those thunder bombs.

    Thunder bombs fell into the golden and silver Taiji diagram. The soft yet strong Taiji power wrapped up these thunder bombs and ground off their aggressivity, then sent them into the cauldron.

    "st!" Seeing a small half of those thunder bombs swallowed up by Ji Hao, Ying Zun flicked his finger and shouted.

    The rest hundreds of thunder bombs exploded, almost next to the two embryos. Dark me roared over along with tsunami-like spirit power weaves. The silver and golden Taiji diagram quaked intensively. Ji Hao sensed a piercing pain from his primordial spirit, as those thunder bombs had already harmed his embryos of Dao.

    "Suppress!"

    Ji Hao gave another thunderous growl. A Chaos power stream descended from the Pan Gu bell, transformed into a giant hand, and grasped those exploding thunder bombs, forciblypressing those into a human-head-sized dark ball, throwing it into the cauldron.

    "What is this treasure?" Ying Zun greedily looked at the cauldron in shock. The darkness in his eyes grew deeper and deeper.

    "This treasure is gonna take your life away!" Ji Hao roared coldly. By now, Ying Zun had already shrunk his body to around thirty-meters-tall. His face and body turned clearer and clearer. Flowing Ji Hao¡¯s voice, the colorful swirl transformed from the cauldron turned around above Ying Zun¡¯s head. Instantly, strands of dark mist rose from Ying Zun¡¯s body, being absorbed by the swirl.

    Ying Zun¡¯s face twisted awfully. He narrowed his eyes and stared at Ji Hao. He locked his thirty-six arms together, seeming to cast some stunning magic.

    Suddenly, a dense purple-golden mist spurted out from one of Ying Zun¡¯s heads. That was the power of natural reward. The natural reward power generated a fire, which burned a ck smoke out of that head of Ying Zun. Ying Zun screamed in shock, raised a few of his arms and pped down on his own forehead.

    Surrounded by a warm golden and purple light, Emperor Shun broke out of Ying Zun¡¯s head. He roared like a beast while dazzling purple-golden light shone from his hands and pierced into Ying Zun¡¯s body like long and sharp swords.

    The power of natural reward was not lethal. The purple-golden light failed to prate Ying Sun¡¯s body, yet the evil-suppressing power of the lightrgely weakened Ying Zun. It made his body hazy and dim, and squeezed a cloud of dark mist out of his body.

    Ji Hao seized the opportunity. The golden sword and the silver sword transformed into a pair of strong light stream, circling around Ying Zun, and cutting his body.

    The sword lights nged against Ying Zun¡¯s body, leaving wounds and raising clouds of dark smoke. Ying Zun was infuriated. All of a sudden, a head and four arms of his exploded, became dark thunderbolts, and rumbled down towards Ji Hao¡¯s embryos and Emperor Shun¡¯s soul. Both the two embryos and Emperor Shun¡¯s soul were injured and forced back.

    Yet, bursting with another roar, Ji Hao and Emperor Shun marched once again.

 Chapter 1207: The True Face

    Chapter 1207: The True Face

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Ying Zun was powerful, especially when everyone was fighting in the soul form.

    With the Taiji divine sword, the five-colored cauldron, the Pan Gu bell, and added with the immeasurably great natural reward power from Emperor Shun, Ji Hao and Emperor Shun fought Ying Zun for long with difficulty.

    Sky devils were shapeless. They were mysterious beings that ordinary human beings could hardly understand. At the level of soul, they were iparably strong. Even though Ji Hao and Emperor Shun hadbined their powers, the fight was still exhausting and difficult.

    Emperor Shun¡¯s soul was injured severely, while cracks appeared on Ji Hao¡¯s two embryos of Dao.

    The Pan Gu bell had been trying its best to protect Emperor Shun¡¯s spiritual space, preventing any destructive damage. As a consequence, the Pan Gu bell could only spare a small part of power to protect Ji Hao and Emperor Shun.

    Ying Zun¡¯s power was ground off bit by bit. Ji Hao and Emperor Shun had both suffered serious injuries, that their bodies had be hazy and blur. Ying Zun¡¯s sky devil magics were way too brutal and evil, such that many times, Ji Hao and Emperor Shun almost suffered fatal strikes before they could figure out how Ying Zun attacked.

    Fortunately, Ji Hao had many powerful treasures, while Emperor Shun was protected by the natural reward power. Otherwise, both of them would have been defeated by Ying Zun already.

    Ying Zun¡¯s heads and arms exploded one after another, continuously generating terrifying explosive forces, sweeping to Ji Hao and Emperor Shun. Ji Hao and Emperor Shun struggled to fend themselves against Ying Zun¡¯s desperate, crazy attacks, while the five-colored cauldron was speedily devouring Ying Zun¡¯s power.

    The Pan Gu bell buzzed deeply, shielding Emperor Shun¡¯s spiritual space firmly. Ying Zun released dark light beams, striking on the bell and stirring uprge ripples on the Chaos power streams flowing out of the bell. Emperor Shun¡¯s spiritual space was quaking, stars were shaking, and almost falling. Some of those stars seemed to even disintegrate.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t know how long this fightsted, but eventually, the five-colored cauldron drained Ying Zun¡¯s power, leaving a dull dark spot floating before Ji Hao¡¯s face with pure evilness. That was Ying Zun¡¯s original soul.

    "You lost!" Ji Hao¡¯s two embryos of Dao slowly stepped forward, looking at Ying Zun¡¯s original soul.

    "I haven¡¯t!" A weak, faintly sensible soul power vibration came from the original soul. Ji Hao heard Ying Zun¡¯s powerless roar and scream. Ying Zun had every reason to be unwilling to submit. If the five-colored cauldron didn¡¯t restrain him so perfectly, Ji Hao and Emperor Shun would have been swallowed by him long ago.

    Ji Hao had to admit that Ying Zun was the strongest, most terrifying enemy he had ever encountered. If the five-colored cauldron were not so powerful, and couldn¡¯t operate automatically, Ji Hao would never be able to defeat Ying Zun.

    "Admit it or not, I won. I¡¯m not as powerful as you, neither do I have such a deep understanding of souls as you do, but I have treasures... many treasures." Ji Hao smilingly grabbed the dark ring floating beside Ying Zun¡¯s true spirit. During the fight, this dark ring was cut into pieces by the Taiji divine sword, yet it doggedly fixed itself over and over again tens of times. Even Ji Hao was surprised by this treasure.

    "You are dead!" Ying Zun¡¯s original soul trembled slightly. The colorful swirl transformed from the five-colored cauldron released tens of wisps of mist that wrapped up Ying Zun¡¯s original soul and slowly dragged it into the swirl.

    "You are dead!" Ying Zun¡¯s original soul struggled and screamed hysterically for thest time, "The powerful ones among us have already sensed your world! The supreme, powerful ones...They will descend on your world with our army, and you, your souls will all be our prey..."

    The colorful swirl swallowed Ying Zun¡¯s original soul up. After that, Ying Zun¡¯s memories flew into Ji Hao¡¯s mind, even greater and moreplicated than the memories of Se Zun and Yuu Zun. Ji Hao hurriedly burned out all the useless memories, then began slowly absorbing the essence.

    Soon, a text of sky devil magics, that could be tranted into ¡®Theories of Appearance and Nature of Great Zun¡¯, was imprinted in Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit.

    Ji Hao carefully read this text. This text wasn¡¯t created by Ying Zun himself. Instead, he inherited it from a supreme-level being among all sky devils. This text could be counted as one of the most important texts of sky devil magics, and the magics recorded in it were all top-grade ones.

    These sky devil magics were weird,pletely different from all that Ji Hao had learned before. ording to the text, one needed to grow an ¡®evil seed¡¯ from all illusions, and this ¡®evil seed¡¯ was almost the same as Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit.

    Sky devils could create all kinds of illusions, worlds, living beings, and reincarnations; they put their ¡®evil seeds¡¯ in mortal worlds, and let themselves struggle to survive, go through all hardships, just like great waves sweeping away sands and leaving pure gold.

    Once the pure gold was attained, a sky devil could step into the stage of ¡®nature¡¯. Ying Zun was at this level. Beyond illusions, he could create ¡®real things¡¯; with a single thought, he could generate both lives and death. Everything he created was real, with true fleshy bodies. nts, animals, all kinds of living creatures could live or die under his thoughts. At this level, a sky devil had the power to create small yet true worlds, and be incredibly powerful.

    This text was stunning and inclusive, recording a great number of strange dark sky devil magics, which were hard to understand. Ji Hao would never abandon his own cultivation to learn these weird sky devil magics, but some bizarre tricks recorded in this text could indeed help Ji Hao to reach to a higher level with his primordial spirit and embryos of Dao.

    Ying Zun¡¯s memories flew into Ji Hao¡¯s head like an endless rapid river. Ji Hao put those less important memories aside and looked into Ying Zun¡¯s experiences in Pan Gu world.

    As Ying Zun¡¯s memories shed across Ji Hao¡¯s mind, Ji Hao¡¯s face turned darker and darker.

    "You had been in Pan Gu world for three hundred years."

    "Priest Hua and Priest Mu once traded the Theories of Appearance and Nature of Great Zun from you. No wonder Dragon-m and Tiger-st¡¯s weird multi-headed embryos of Dao...looked so simr to that nine-headed thirty-six-armed body of yours. Priest Hua, Priest Hua, are they trying to absorb sky devil magics and create a new cultivation method?"

    "¡®Three-thousand worlds can be created with one thought¡¯, no wonder this sounds so familiar."

    "Hm, the mole in Pu Ban City...is..."

    Ji Hao suddenly raised his head and looked at Emperor Shun¡¯s soul in shock, "Shun, Rock Dragon old man, he is..."

    Seeing Ying Zun disappear in the colorful swirl, Emperor Shun sighed in relief. Sitting in the spiritual space with crossed legs, he was now surrounded by warm sparkling lights, as he was healing his injured soul with the natural reward power.

    Hearing Ji Hao, Emperor Shun showed an extremely bitter, sad look and said, "Rock Dragon old man, he...He is not the mole...is he?"

    Emperor shun¡¯s look turnedplicated. He was nervous, shocked, sad and confused. He gazed at Ji Hao, then slowly shook his head and sighed, "He can¡¯t be the mole, can he? Rock Dragon old man and his people...How can he ever betray the humankind?"

    Ji Hao looked at Emperor Shun and stayed silent. A golden beam flew out of his forehead and drilled into Emperor Shun¡¯s eyes, as Ji Hao shared some of Ying Zun¡¯s memories with Emperor Shun.

 Chapter 1208: The Star Guards of The Humankind

    Chapter 1208: The Star Guards of The Humankind

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    On the southwest side of Pu Ban City was a mountain range with white rocks. The mountain range was not tremendous, as it extended for no more than thousand miles in length and five-hundred miles in width. Quiet valleys and caves could be found easily in this area; tall trees were rare, and sparse bushes covered the whole ce.

    In the core area of this mountain range was a deep valley. On both sides of the valley, ancient pines stood on the mountain sides, branches coiled by thick veins, and roots covered in moist mosses andrge ganoderma mushrooms. The entire valley was suffused by the special herbal aroma of ganoderma mushroom.

    Walking in through the valley, at the end of the ten-mile-long winding path was an extensive area. A series of buildings stood in this area. These buildings were all built with the special jade-like white rock from this mountain range.

    Exposed in the wind and rain for countless years, the beautiful white rock surfaces were mottled and covered in cracks, which were filled with mosses. At first nce, these buildings looked like old bronze, dull and heavy, full of stories.

    Walking past these buildings, one could see a regr sized entrance to a cave, on the mountainside at the end of the valley. From time to time, human beings with white, ck and gray long shirts would silently walk in or out.

    Inside the entrance was a clean and broad path, with doors on both sides. All doors were cast in bronze, embossed with all kinds of fierce creatures. All doors were shut tight. No one knew who was behind those doors and doing what.

    Abruptly, a door opened. A hoary-haired old man leaned his upper body out and handed out a dragon-skin scroll, which emitted a faint herbal scent, while saying, "A hundred secret dragon-skin scrolls, put them in, fie!"

    A young man in a ck shirt quickly walked over, handed over the scrolls with both hands, then walked away towards the deeper area of the path quickly. The old man murmured something, then heavily shut the bronze door.

    Walking in through the path, one would find that the sizes of the doors on both sides were turningrger andrger, and more and more forks were emerging in the path. At the end of the path was an enormous, magnificent pce, which was clearly enchanted with a space-folding magic.

    The pce was a hundred miles squared, with an earthy yellow color. The dome of the pce was mysterious dark-cyan in color. The floor of this pce was cast from brass, and the dome was made from bronze. Countless fist-sized pearls were iyed betweenplicated patterns in the dome, glowing brightly while pouring a stream of light onto the floor. Some light streams were meters in radius, and some were over ten meters in radius.

    Under each light stream was an iron wood table, with dragon-skin scrolls piled on it. Some scrolls were covered in blood-red characters, paintings, and spell symbols, while some were emitting a faint herbal scent, and werepletely nk.

    A group of human beings stood beside those tables, holding ink brushes, carefully writing on those dragon-skin scrolls with a special ink made from flood dragon blood mixed with cinnabar, and tens of types of rare materials.

    The hands of these people were all wrapped in a thickyer of light. Their powers had been flowing into their ink brushes, merging with the ink, and printing those characters, paintings, and spell symbols on the scrolls.

    These dragon-skin scrolls were made through a hundred and eight processes with rare magical herbs, and were especially strong. No weapons could break these scrolls, no fire could burn them, and no water could soak them. No bugs dared to approach these scrolls either. Unless some powerful beings at the level of Magus Kings or above tried to damage these scrolls on purpose, these scrolls could be preserved until the end of the day.

    Natural disasters such as earthquakes, flood, volcano eruption or thunder sts, could never hurt these dragon-skin scrolls. This kind of scroll was the best information carrier, developed by the humankind after countless years of efforts. With these scrolls, the civilization of the humankind would be preserved and passed on.

    The special flood dragon blood ink would never fade with time passing by.

    Everyone in the pce had been writing or drawing nervously. Their movements were slow, especially slow. Every stroke they made was made with extra carefulness and cautiousness. By writing on those scrolls, they felt like they were carving steel blocks with heavy axes. They tried their bests to not make any mistake; they didn¡¯t want to leave any mistake for theter generations.

    A young man in a white x shorts walked hurriedly into the pce, with arge pile of well-prepared dragon-skin scrolls held in his arms. He quickly came to an old man and carefully put those scrolls on a table.

    "These have just arrived from the Magi Pce. The one thousand, seven-hundred, and eighty-nine improved forme for diseases, created by the Magi Pce in the recent three months." said the young man politely, "Every form is at least two-hundred percent more effective than the old one."

    The old man nodded with a faint smile, and responded with a deep voice, "Well done. Diseases will certainly attack after the flood, yet the Magi Pce provided so many improved forme timely. Well done!"

    A bronze board floated in the air. A hoary old man sat on the board quietly, with his long hair and bear tangled together, piled up around his body for three feet, yellowing like old ivory. Expressionlessly, this old man looked down at those people in the pce.

    Two young men stood behind the old man. Their eyes sparkled with a faint five-colored light. With twisted, evil looks, they stared at those people in the pce. Extremely low voices came from the mouths of these two young men, only for the old man sitting on the bronze board to hear.

    "Don¡¯t worry, Rock Dragon old man. We will keep our promises. You and your children, and the children of your children, will all have eternal lives, and will not be attacked by us. All you need to do is cooperate. Help us in seizing the highest power of your kind, and let us control your humankind. Your reward will beyond your imagination."

    Rock Dragon old men gazed at those people in the pce with aplicated look.

    A very long whileter, he murmured to himself, "I am the leader of Star Guards. My duty, the duty of Star Guards, is to save and preserve the human civilization, when human beings are facing destructive disasters, and pass it on, to make sure that the human civilization will not die out."

    "But this time...I chose to be on your side, to push the humankind deeper into the swamp, towards the destruction." continued Rock Dragon old man, "My family, generation by generation, we have been loyal and devoted to the humankind...I...I..."

    The two young men smiled coldly, pressed their hands on Rock Dragon old man¡¯s shoulders, and said, "You did nothing wrong, nothing wrong at all. We all have to think of ourselves, and our children. Betraying your own kind? We¡¯ve seen a lot like this. It¡¯s truly no big deal."

    The two young men seemed to say more, but a middle-aged man rushed in, kneeled, and kowtowed to the old man.

    "Grand Elder, Emperor Shun is here."

 Chapter 1209: The Obsession with Living

    Chapter 1209: The Obsession with Living

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "This is a forbidden area. Without our leader¡¯s permission, no one is allowed to step in...Not even the human emperor!"

    In the dark path, two middle-aged men in ck dragon-skin armors blocked Ji Hao¡¯s way, with long and thin des held in their hands. They slightly bent their knees, lowered their bodies, and gripped the de hilts with both hands, fixing their eyes on Ji Hao like beasts staring at their prey. If Ji Hao dared to take another step forward, they would put up a desperate fight.

    "Emperor Shun is right here. I am Marquis Yao Ji Hao, and we are here to talk to Rock Dragon, your leader." said Ji Hao with a deep and strong voice, "Clear the way!"

    Emperor Shun was wearing a royal robe, followed by a troop of heavily armored human warriors. These warriors were from Emperor Shun¡¯s family, and were his most trusted warriors.

    The two middle-aged man didn¡¯t say another word. They breathed deeply, then thick stripes emerged on their white skins. Along with there heavy breaths, their heads quickly transformed into ck tiger heads.

    Ji Hao¡¯s eye corners twitched intensely ¡ª This was a rare cultivation method created by beast Magi from Southern Wastnd. With a dedicated method, the soul of a carefully selected, powerful beast could merge with a young human being. As the young human being grows up, his or her soul would be gradually nourished by the beast¡¯s soul. As a result, in terms of strength, agility, life-force, this young human being could go beyond the limitations of the humankind in all aspects.

    However, in the process of growth, this young human being would be constantly threatened by the beast soul, as his or her soul could be devoured by the beast soul at any time. After that, this young human being would be a half-human and half-beast monster. Therefore, this beast Magi cultivation method was forbidden by Zhu Rong long ago, and was rarely used at present. Except for some uncivilized beast Magi ns, only extra powerful ns would use it to train reliable warriors.

    These two warriors, who were called ¡®star guards¡¯ by Emperor Shun, had the souls of tigers sealed in their bodies!

    Buzz! The long des in the two warriors¡¯ hands spurted wisps of ck mist, while countless ck spell symbols emerged on those des. Meanwhile, streams of dark mist surged out of the rock walls on both sides, being speedily absorbed by the two des.

    "Evil ghosts merging with human bodies." Ji Hao looked at the two middle-aged human warriors with a dark face. They had not only sealed fierce tiger souls in their bodies. The cultivation methods they used were mostly evil and cruel, and highly harmful to themselves.

    This evil ghost magic is incredibly powerful, but even more dangerous than the beast souls inside their bodies. During the cultivation process, with slight carelessness, the evil ghosts could devour all of the cultivator¡¯s spirit blood.

    These two were dare-to-die warriors!

    "Clear the way!" ncing at the two middle-aged warriors whose eyes had turned pasty, Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. He gave a long shout, leaned his body forward, and pressed his hands on the two warriors¡¯ chests, releasing a soft yet strong power through his palms.

    The two middle-aged warriors were both powerful Divine Magi. Because of their life-risking cultivation style, even though they were newly promoted Divine Magi, they were even stronger than ordinary high-level Divine Magi.

    Nevertheless, the power released from Ji Hao¡¯s palms was unstoppable. These two warriors failed to steady their bodies and were forced back for hundreds of meters.

    Tens of star guards with ck dragon-skin armors were behind the two warriors. They boosted up their strengths together and attempted to stop the two warriors, but failed, and ended up being thrown back by Ji Hao¡¯s torrent of power.

    Staggering back for hundreds of meters, a bone-piercing cold power erupted before these star guards could even steady their bodies. Puff! Beams of cold light burst from their bodies and froze these star guards in a giant deep blue ice block, which had a faint silver luster.

    Following a series of cracking noise,plicated white stripes emerged in the ice block, sparkling. Judging by these stripes, this ice block was not an ordinary one. Instead, it contained the great Dao power, and could only be melted by some rare divine fires and spirit mes.

    People walking in the path stopped in shock. Unlike those armored warriors, these people were the ¡®seeds of civilization¡¯. They had wide ranges of knowledge and great capacities of information kept in their heads. Any of them couldrgely improve the level of civilization development of a n. However, they were all awfully weak physically.

    "Seal this ce. Whoever dares to move without permission..." Emperor Shun tightened his face and breathed deeply, then slowly gave the order. Remaining silent for quite a while, he let out thest few words, "...will be executed summarily!"

    ¡®Whoever dares to move without permission will be executed summarily¡¯!

    Normally, Emperor Shun would never give such a cruel order. Not every star guard was guilty. They didn¡¯t all choose the side of sky devils and betray the humankind. Normally, Emperor Shun would give everyone a chance to exin themselves; he would interrogate each of them carefully to get results.

    But today, he was enraged; he was also confused.

    He panicked. He worried that something even worse might happen. Therefore, he gave this cruel order.

    The troop of human warriors rushed in speedily. They broke all closed bronze doors one after another, sealed the path and every branch, took over all defensive magic formations, and set up new magic seals, firmly blocking the whole valley area.

    Ji Hao took the lead, with Emperor Shun followed closely behind him. They swept across the path with over a thousand strong human warriors from Emperor Shun¡¯s family.

    All the way, star guards had been showing up, attempting to stop them. Yet, Ji Hao sealed all of them in the dark-blue ice by using his power of Taiji. None of these star guards could take even one strike from Ji Hao.

    Bang! Ji Hao violently kicked open the halfway closed gate of the pce at the end of the path and generated a strong gale, which raised the hair of people in the pce.

    Those people raised their heads and looked at Ji Hao in shock and confusion.

    Ever since the beginning of Star Guards, when this secret pce was built, no one dared, nor could to set foot in this ce without permission, not to mention violently kicking the gate like Ji Hao just did.

    "Shun, it¡¯s been a while. Hmm, you don¡¯t look so good. Are you ill? You are the emperor of our humankind. Please, take care of yourself." Rock Dragon old man sat on the bronze board and calmly greeted to Emperor Shun.

    "I want a reason!" Emperor Sun slowly took a few steps forward, raised his head, and looked at Rock Dragon old man, saying with a deep voice.

    Rock Dragon old man nced at Ji Hao, then looked at those heavily armored warriors, who had been nimbly scattering around Emperor Shun. Next, he turned around and nced at the two young men behind him, sighed slowly and said, "You know...My life is ending, even though you, and the few former emperors before you, have tried your best to find me all kinds of precious things to prolong my life. Fire jujubes from the East Sea, gold pears from Southern Wastnd, green lotus roots from Southern Wastnd, jade mushrooms from Western Wastnd..."

    Shaking his head, Rock Dragon old man continued, "I¡¯m afraid of death. That¡¯s all."

 Chapter 1210: Cut the Knot

    Chapter 1210: Cut the Knot

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Emperor Shun remained silent.

    The pce was as silent as a grave. Many star guards raised their heads in shock, looking at Rock Dragon old man. Some star guards had been transcribing secret texts in this ce for almost all their lives; they could perfectly control the muscles of their hands. But at the moment, their fingers twitched slightly, leaving ugly marks on those dragon-skin scrolls, wasting thousands of sheets for no reason.

    Human beings were born with all kinds of desire. Power, wealth, territory...However, the fear of death and the thirst for living could generate the ultimate desire of a human being.

    Rock dragon old man had lived for many years; he had served at least five human emperors. In his long life, he memorized countless secret texts, learned a wide range of knowledge; you could even see him as a walking thesaurus of the human civilization.

    He knew all the secrets of the humankind, even including those deepest, darkest ones. He also knew many secrets about Pan Gu world, which were dug up by generations of human beings with solid efforts.

    Rock Dragon old man was way too important to the humankind. He failed to step into the level of Supreme Magi. Therefore, every human emperor would spare no effort to prolong his life. With all kinds of treasure collected from every corner of the world, his life was extended year after year.

    However, Rock dragon old man was too old. Unlike Candle Dragon Gui, who was gifted with a long span of life because of his candle dragon bloodline, Rock Dragon old man was only a human being after all. He was stuck at the level of Divine Magus and couldn¡¯t make any progress, no matter how hard he tried. No matter how many life-extending magic medicines he took, his body was still withering as the time passed by. Now, he was already dying.

    "I thought that a wise man like you should have seen through life and death already." After a long while, Emperor Shun started talking. He still didn¡¯t want to believe this. "After all, even many of the most ordinary human warriors see it clearly."

    Taking a deep breath, Emperor Shun raised his head, looking at the dark-cyan dome, and those light streams pouring down from it, then murmured, "At least, those warriors had no fear of death when they put on armors and raised weapons to face the non-humankind in Chi Ban Mountain."

    Shaking his head, Emperor Shun lowered his head, looking at those deeply shocked star guards, and continued, "At least, facing the flood and those water-kind creatures, warriors in our flood-control troops are fighting with their lives."

    "They are not as smart as you... Some of them are even silly and confused. For many young people, even learning to write can be a torture in their eyes. They don¡¯t know much, they really don¡¯t."

    "But non-humankind beings were killing their parents, raping their sisters, invading their territories passed down from their ancestors through generations. So, they puffed out their chests and risked their own lives to fight those non-humankind beings. Led by Gong Gong, the water-kind raised a flood and attempted to bring down the entire humankind, to enve us. So, those young warriors stood out again and risked their lives, fighting the enemies."

    Shaking his head slightly, Emperor Shun carried on, "Among us, many had no fear of death."

    Smiling bitterly, Emperor Shun looked at Rock Dragon old man, and continued with a dry voice, "But I never thought, you, the wisest human being..."

    "I am afraid of death... Is this shameful?" Rock Dragon old man smiled. His smile was simple and honest, water-clear, without any hesitation. He had deeply sunken eyes, yet those eyes were pure as the eyes of a newborn baby.

    Looking at Rock Dragon old man¡¯s eyes, Ji Hao knew that Rock Dragon old man had ¡®figured it out¡¯ already.

    He was indeed a wise man. Rock Dragon old man had seen through everything and solved every puzzle. Even though he was wrong, he was determined, with no regrets.

    "I am afraid of death, because I have lived too long, and I know too much. I am afraid of death because I understand how to appreciate life and the beauty of the world the most."

    "I want to live, so I can see all mountains and oceans in this world; I want to live, so I can watch the sunrise and sunset in every part of the world. I want to live, so I can watch the clouds drifting, the snow falling, the flowers blooming, and the rivers flowing."

    "I know too much, and I realized that the more I know, the more I am confused...Emperor Shun, do you know how many types of stones exist in this world? What about bugs? Fishes?"

    "This is only one world, Pan Gu world, yet this one world took me so much time to study about it. But with all the time I have spent, I failed to dig up all secrets of this world! Then someone told me that, Pan Gu world was just one of countless worlds in the vast Chaos."

    "I want to visit the other worlds. I want to see the flowers, the snowkes of those worlds. I want to drink wine and read a book under towering trees of those worlds; I want to ramble under the starry skies of those worlds...I want to be with beautiful women in those worlds, then spread my bloodline all over the universe!"

    "I can¡¯t stand it... I can¡¯t die. There is so much wonderfulness I have yet to see and live through, so much knowledge I have yet to learn...I can¡¯t be a decayed corpse, a puff of ash...Maybe, thousands of descendants will worship me as their ancestor¡¯s soul after I die. But so what?"

    "So, you betrayed me...betrayed the humankind!" Emperor Shun nodded with a bitter smile and responded, "I should have figured it out long ago. You¡¯re the only one who knows so well about the weaknesses of my six treasures and the ¡®People and Mothend¡¯ painting, the only one among all human beings! The only one! I just didn¡¯t want to believe it."

    Rock Dragon old man calmly looked at Emperor Shun, then slowly stood up from the bronze board. His tangled long hair and beard loosened themselves, wisp by wisp, gently swaying around his body.

    "Didn¡¯t you want to believe it?" Rock Dragon old man grinned, quite carelessly and rxedly, as he said with a nd tone, "Let me do something that might make you believe..."

    "It seems that Ying Zun, Se Zun, and Yuu Zun have all failed. Is there any bigger secret about the human emperor that I don¡¯t know yet? But,, this is what you¡¯ve been looking forward to, isn¡¯t it?" He turned around and said to the two young men behind him.

    The two young men curved up their mouth corners, nodded andughed, "Good, let¡¯s see which one of us can have the soul of your emperor!"

    Rock Dragon old man chuckled, then pped his hands loudly. Countless pearls iid in the dome suddenly shone with a dazzling light, while a strong wave of power descended. Countless heavily armored warriors showed up all of a sudden.

    At least ten-thousand warriors appeared with their eyes sparkling with the five-colored light, gripping sharp des as they silentlyunched attacks on Emperor Shun¡¯s warriors and Ji Hao.

 Chapter 1211: The Powers of Sky Devils

    Chapter 1211: The Powers of Sky Devils

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Rock Dragon old man had obstacles in his heart.

    The more he knew, the more he got confused. Countless ¡®unknowns¡¯ umted in his heart and became barriers, keeping him away from the breakthrough to the level of Supreme Magus.

    He was a peak-level Divine Magus many years ago, a top-grade one. But, the throne of the human emperor had changed its owner a couple of times, yet he was still a peak-level Divine Magus. He failed to make any progress.

    He was way too knowledgeable. Therefore, as a Divine Magus, he was stunningly powerful. Every single hair of his was sparkling with countless tiny spell symbols, each beingpletely different; fire, water, thunder, poisons, ice, light, mist, phantoms...

    Ji Hao raised his head, looking at Rock Dragon old man. He felt that he wasn¡¯t fighting against one human being. Instead, it seemed that ten thousand Divine Magiunched attacks on him simultaneously. These Divine Magi all had different powers; they attacked with all of their powers, and their attacks were all lethal.

    "You know everything...Yet you have no specialty!" Ji Hao roared towards the sky and shouted out Rock Dragon old man¡¯s greatest weakness.

    Rock Dragon quivered. His clear eyes suddenly turned lusterless. Ji Hao¡¯s words pointed out his biggest weakness, the one he cared the most about. He was distracted, and his mind was shaken.

    His hair nged against each other, as he dashed to Ji Hao and Emperor Shun along with a shrill swishing noise.

    Ji Haoughed out loud and gently pped his hands. Buzz! Faint golden powder puffed up from his ten fingers, looking light tiny golden light spots, hovering around his fingertips. Gradually, transparent, golden lotuses bloomed on his fingertips.

    Silvery bird songs could be heard from those lotuses. Breathtakingly beautiful phoenixes airily flew out from those lotuses, shaking their long, glowing tail feathers. They spread their wings while singing happily and showing off their beauty.

    The hundred-miles-wide pce was illuminated by the splendid golden light. Refreshing aroma of flowers, herbs, and fruits spread in the air, along with beautiful, soulforting bird songs, and countless translucent, golden petals drifting down.

    Faintly audible Buddhist chanting echoed through the air. Everyone on the scene sensed it, strong and touching, but no one understood it. After all, things like ¡®Buddhist chants¡¯ shouldn¡¯t be existing in this era. With something he learned in the previous life, Ji Hao brought it here.

    The simple and strong melody resounded across Rock Dragon old man¡¯s heart, and the hearts of all possessed star guards in the pce.

    Rock Dragon old man trembled; his hair paused in the air, and stopped moving. All of the star guards in the pce showed faint smiles. These star guard working with those dragon-skin scrolls were not fighters, and under the effects of the magic Ji Hao cast, they all fell asleep.

    As for those heavily armored star guard warriors who were possessed by sky devils, the Buddhist chants Ji Hao created were torturing their souls. The Pan Gu bell floated above Ji Hao¡¯s head, while he gently knocked his fingers on ut, generating slight bell rings that echoed with the Buddhist chants, striking on those possessed guards.

    Over ten-thousand possessed warriors began vomiting blood. Their eyes burned with a five-colored me, while their faces twisted like ghosts.

    "Damn you! Rock Dragon, you should die!" Ji Hao was smiling, but his voice sounded like the cries of a ten-thousand years old sorrowful ghost.

    The eyes of those possessed warriors were burned out. Through their empty eye sockets, Ji Hao found, in both anger and shock, that the blood and flesh of these warriors were all devoured by sky devils. By now, nothing but their skins remained.

    Locking his fingers together, Ji Hao gave a thunderous roar and cast an evil-suppressing magic that he learned from Yu Yu, then pped heavily on the Pan Gu bell with both his hands.

    A resounding bell ring was generated. All tables in the pces and dragon-skin scrolls on those tables disintegrated momentarily, turning into bits and pieces that darted all over the area.

    The armors of all possessed warriors shattered suddenly; their skins split up, exposing the twisting five-colored light and me inside their bodies. While flickering, the vividly colorful light and me quickly dimmed down like a candlelight in a hurricane.

    "This is our supreme magic!" The two young men behind Rock Dragon old man burst with a raging growl, "How did you learn our supreme magic? You, you...You didn¡¯t just defeat Ying Zun and the other two..."

    Ji Hao¡¯s eyes sparkled with a silver and golden light as he responded coldly, "I didn¡¯t just defeat them, I¡¯ve also devoured their original souls. All their memories and powers are mine now!"

    The two young men nced at each other, then roared out in rage. The one in the left trembled intensively, then suddenly exploded into a cloud of glowing five-colored smoke. From the exploding human body, an entirely golden silhouette emerged, with three heads and eight arms, wearing all kinds of sparkling gemstones.

    The other one also roared with a high-pitched voice and exploded, after which, a half-human and half-dragon, silvery creature flew out. The upper body of this creature was humanoid, but with four faces and six arms. Each arm was holding a long spear, and all eight eyes red at Ji Hao; its lower body was a dragon tail.

    Ji Hao¡¯s pupils shrank. Both of them were as powerful as Ying Zhun; they had gone beyond the ¡®appearance¡¯, and reached the level of ¡®nature¡¯, which meant they could already create real things with their powers.

    "Perfect! Let me see what you have!" Ji Hao shouted out loud, then activated the Pan Gu bell and the Taiji Universe mirror together. The Pan Gu bell released dense streams of Chaos power and covered Ji Hao and the two sky devils. Meanwhile, the Taiji Universe mirror shone with a misty light, which blocked the line of sight of all the others.

    When the light pierced everyone¡¯s eye, it disabled them from seeing what had actually been happening, Ji Hao activated the five-colored cauldron without any hesitation, transformed it into a colorful swirl, and wrapped up that half-human half-dragon creature, while the two sky devils hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the swirl yet.

    Before the other sky devil could help, Ji Hao bent his body, gripped the Taiji divine sword, and rushed up,unching a crazy wave of hacks.

    Unlike his usual violent and straightforward style of swordy, this time, by wielding the sword, Ji Hao createdyers of illusions. His sword became hazy and blue, and the two sky devils could barely see it. Ji Hao¡¯s swordnded on the two sky devils¡¯ bodies over and over again.

    Ji Hao had already startedbining those sky devil magics with what he had learned from Yu Yu and his brothers. Sky devil magics were indeed evil, but were also impressively powerful. A cultivator should never build his or her cultivation upon these evil sky devil magics, but in the right way, these magics could serve perfectly as a supportive cultivation method.

    Rock Dragon old man finally realized what had just happened. Harshly, he yelled at Ji Hao, "You rude child, how dare you talk to me like that?!"

    As Rock Dragon old man prepared to attack Ji Hao again, Emperor Shun gave a long sigh and blocked his way.

 Chapter 1212: Never Peaceful

    Chapter 1212: Never Peaceful

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Rock Dragon old man was powerful.

    But facing Emperor Shun, he was easily defeated.

    As the leader of the Star Guard, he was responsible for protecting the human civilization, the human culture. Every star guard had made a powerful soul blood oath. Emperor Shun did nothing but stand in front of Rock Dragon old man, and taking a full-power strikeunched by Rock Dragon old man.

    Emperor Shun stayed perfectly unharmed, while Rock Dragon old man vomited blood. Rock Dragon old man¡¯s spirit internal stars copsed suddenly, while his limbs were shattered as well.

    He was at hisst gasp now.

    "That soul blood oath is indeed powerful. I, I¡¯ve tried for so many years, but still failed to deactivate it." Rock Dragon old man fell on the ground while vomiting blood. Heughed bitterly to Emperor Shun, "I want, want nothing but to live. Is it too much?"

    "If possible, I also want you to live forever. You are the wisest human being, and none of us wants to lose you," Emperor Shun kneeled on one knee beside Rock Dragon old man and held up Rock Dragon old man¡¯s upper body, letting him lean against his shoulder.

    Pressing his left hand on Rock Dragon old man¡¯s back, Emperor Shun sent his own life-force into Rock Dragon old man¡¯s body to keep him alive, while saying, "If you had any other wish, we would have tried out best to fulfill your expectations. But you chose the wrong way. You really shouldn¡¯t have agreed to these sky devils¡¯ requests...See, they fed on your families!"

    Emperor Shun pointed at those broken armors on the ground.

    Earlier, Ji Hao destroyed over ten-thousand possessed star guard warriors with a single strike. Those sky devils were all killed, but way before that, they devoured the souls, the blood, and the flesh of those star guard warriors, leaving nothing but empty shells.

    Those star guard warriors were all Rock Dragon old man¡¯s families, his offsprings.

    Rock Dragon old man looked at those armor pieces in silence. Abruptly, an ice-cold drop of tear rolled out from his wrinkled eye corner as he murmured to himself, "Yeah, so many sweet boys, they shouldn¡¯t have died. They could have lived. Why did I work with those evil beings...?"

    "Green Pine, he got married three months ago."

    "Little Six, he had just been engaged with the girl-next-door."

    "And little Piggy, he loved grilled pig ears the most. Days ago, he went into the mountain with his brothers, brought back a few huge wild boars. These were all wonderful kids. They were the future of our humankind... Why did I agree to let those evil beings possess them?"

    "I am truly afraid of death." Rock Dragon old man struggled to raise his head, looking at Emperor Shun, "I am your teacher. Shun, you and the few boys before you, you have all learned from me. But I, an old man, watched you boys be Supreme Magi and leave the world one after another. You left the old man here alone..."

    "I am really afraid. I know a lot, I know many things that you don¡¯t, but I am more confused than any of you."

    "Where will I go after I die?"

    "Will I still be me, after I die?"

    "Is reincarnation real?"

    "What about a thousand yearster after I have died? Will I still exist?"

    "In my life, I have my most beloved woman, my favorite children, grandchildren...I have so much to care...What will happen to them after I died? My most beloved girl, if reincarnation is real and I can live again, will you still recognize me? Will I still recognize you when we meet again?"

    "The great terror between life and death...Death is not so terrifying. What I am truly frightened of is loosing all that I love. I can¡¯t let it all go. The more I am afraid of losing, the more confused I get. The more confused I get, the more frightened I feel ..."

    Rock Dragon old man looked at Emperor Shun in the eyes, pointed at his own heart, and continued, "But, it still shouldn¡¯t happen. I have a chance to think now. No matter how badly I am terrified of death, I shouldn¡¯t be helping those evil beings. I am dying now, but my mind is suddenly clear again. When did things start to change?"

    Emperor Shun knitted his eyebrows. His eyes shone with a sharp light, as he asked in a deep voice, "You...What can you remember?"

    Rock Dragon old man remained silent for a long while, then raised his right hand with difficulty, weakly knocked on his forehead and said, "Someone, someone erased some of my memories...Ah, how terrifying...Hehe, I thought that I am a powerful one, especially good at all kinds of soul magic...I am, always, always the one to do things to the others¡¯ souls...But, I never thought that one day, someone would do things to me, yet I didn¡¯t even know."

    "This, hmm, hehe...I am dying now, but I finally remembered."

    "My youngest granddaughter, that day, she brought back a lotus." Rock Dragon old man looked at Emperor Shun, his lips twitching, "A rare one, golden, with eighty-one petals. It was glowing and colorful. I had never seen a lotus like that before, so I nted it in a jade bowl, and looked at it every day and night."

    "Later on, someone told me that he has a supreme magic that can allow me to go beyond life and death, to live forever."

    "But how did he tell me that? And why did I believe him? How could I...Those sky devils, how did they find me?"

    Rock Dragon old man¡¯s voice turned weaker and weaker. Blood gushed out of his mouth. Soon, bits of smashed internal organs started spurting out of his mouth. He looked at Emperor Shun, reached out his hand, which was covered in blood, then gently patted on Emperor Shun¡¯s cheek.

    "Do you remember it? Back then, you were sent to me to learn fishing, farming, grazing...You were just a three-year-old kid...Shun, be careful, you must be careful...We human beings are the owners of the natural fortune, that means we can never live a peaceful life...Wolves, tigers, cruel and evil ones...Too many of them..."

    Rock Dragon old man slightly trembled, then his body quickly turned cold and stiff. His life faded, so quickly.

    Emperor Shun gazed at Rock Dragon old man¡¯s face and murmured with a low voice, "We are the owner of the natural fortune, so we can never live a peaceful life. Why? Why? Those wolves, tigers..."

    Slowly putting down Rock Dragon old man¡¯s body, Emperor Shun stood back up. His eyes had turned blood-red, while streams of purple mist rose, twisting around his body. The broad pce started quaking; hurricanes were raised, stirring the air and roaring shrilly.

    "If we can never live a peaceful life, so can¡¯t you!" Emperor Shun gritted his teeth and raised his head, roaring towards the sparkling dome, "If we can never live a peaceful life, you shall never rest either! For what you have done to us, sooner orter, we will do it back to you!"

    Following a sizzling noise, Rock Dragon old man¡¯s body suddenly began burning.

    Rock Dragon old man¡¯s body quickly burned out, leaving a fist-sized golden lotus wrapped a hazy silhouette in it. It shed up and seemed to dart away.

 Chapter 1213: Rock Dragon old manâ€™s Soul

    Chapter 1213: Rock Dragon old man¡¯s Soul

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Emperor Shun saw it clearly. The three-inch-tall hazy silhouette wrapped in the golden lotus was Rock Dragon old man.

    Someone had entrapped him, and even attempted to take his soul!

    If it were the soul of an ordinary human being, none of these efforts were needed. But who was Rock Dragon old man? The leader of Star Guard, an old minister who had served a few Human Emperors. His brain was a thesaurus; knowledge, cultures, all the true wealth of the humankind were kept in his brain.

    Not only knowledge, to someone who couldy such a perfect, ingenious trap for Rock Dragon old man, that ¡®shadowy¡¯, ¡®superficial¡¯ knowledge of the humankind might mean nothing at all.

    But Rock Dragon old man also knew all the secrets of the humankind. The structure of the defensive formation of Pu Ban City, the weaknesses of all defensive treasures of the human emperor, and the deepest secrets of all top-grade human ns...Those super ns and families, those had raised human emperors, such as You Xiong Family, Shennong Family, Suiren Family, Fuxi Family...All these families had many secrets, and Rock Dragon old man knew all of their secrets.

    Those secrets were awfully important for the entire humankind. Any of those secrets could be a fatal weakness of the humankind.

    If someone took away Rock Dragon old man¡¯s soul, the humankind would be like a naked newborn baby, with no secrets, all their weaknesses exposed to the enemies.

    Emperor Shun was infuriated. He roared thunderously; the purple mist around his body rose in clouds, transformed into a thick purple shade, and descended on the golden lotus. In the meanwhile, the lights with four different colors sparkled in the purple shade. Yellow, blue, red, cyan, four dragon-like streams of light dazzled out of the shade, towards the golden lotus. These lights represented the powers of earth, water, fire, and wind.

    At the same time, a warm mist was released from the purple shade, rising straight up. A weirdly-shaped bronze bell was wrapped in the mist. Unlike the Pan Gu bell, this bell was ote, with a narrowed top and a wide bottom, looking almost like a cone as it floated above Emperor Shun¡¯s head.

    This strangely shaped bronze bell had beautiful, smooth outlines. On the bell, countless human silhouettes were sparkling; some of them were farming, some were fishing, some were weaving, some were hunting. As a dim light sh across every silhouette, one could even see the long lives of countless living beings ying right before one¡¯s eyes, magical, splendid, shocking, and touching.

    From the air, a cold and clear voice could be heard.

    "Pan Gu died after the world was created. His body became the dragon ancestor, soul became the phoenix ancestor, and bloodline became human beings. Since then, the dragon-kind, the phoenix-kind, and the humankind lived in this world. The world sensed them, and created the dragon emperor bell, the phoenix emperor bell, and the human emperor bell, as three powerful spirit treasures."

    "ording to the legend, the human emperor bell gathered the faith power of all human beings and the fortune of nature. It is unimaginably powerful, but only a handful of people have seen it. Today, I feel very lucky to see the human emperor bell!"

    As this voice talked slowly, the four dragon-like light streams released by Emperor Shun violently bumped on the golden lotus and generated a heavy rain of light. Resonant dragon roars echoed to the sky which quaked the pce, and even sent many fainted star guards flying tens of miles away.

    The golden lotus remained unmoved. A full-power strikeunched by Emperor Shun failed to do any harm to it.

    Emperor Shun gave a long sigh. After that, with a pair of congested eye, he punched heavily on the human emperor bell with both fists. The bronze bell slightly quivered, then released waves of cyan-colored light circle, speedily spreading towards all directions.

    People on the scene heard nothing from their ears, but from their hearts, they heard the roars of millions and millions of human beings, sting like thunders.

    "Woo! Woo! Woo!" The angry roars generated a wild, burning strength, that could boil any human being¡¯s blood. Ji Hao had been fighting the two sky devils under the Pan Gu bell. Hearing the roar, Ji Hao suddenly felt that his strength was suddenly boosted up, and his mind turned much clearer than before. Every strike he made was now swifter and smoother.

    The golden lotus paused in the air. A dazzling light spread around it and expanded for over a thousand miles within a blink of an eye. Images emerged from the light; those were human ancestors, struggling to survive in the ancient world. They fought wild beasts, burned thorny undergrowth, and uprooted long grasses. They built viges on uncultivatednds, and started the human civilization, deep in the forests.

    During hurricanes and storms, human ancestors roared and cried, wielding stone axes and wooden sticks, dragging their scrawny, weak bodies, desperately fighting those powerful creatures.

    During floods, they connected their pasty bodies and built a wall of blood and flesh.

    During mudflows, they shielded children against giant rocks falling from the sky with their shoulders.

    During wildfires, they opened their mouth, bursting with despairing roars towards the sky-devouring fire. The strength they never had before erupted from their bodies and generated strong gales from their chest, which blew out the wildfires.

    Spirit beasts broke into viges, and tore their bodies apart with sharp teeth and ws. But those scrawny, short human ancestors activated their bloodlines and released their powers. They raised their simple, roughly crafted weapons, rushed up and slew those beasts.

    They fought natural disasters, wild beasts, and all kinds of evils; they passed their bloodlines on!

    The images of the lives of human ancestors shed across the enormous light screen. Their happiness, their anger, their sadness, their passion, eventually merged with a terrifying power, which wrapped around the golden lotus and suddenly tightened up.

    The human emperor bell delivered a message to every human being on the scene.

    "In this dangerous world, living is not easy. But all human beings, standing straight upon ournd, under the blue sky, will live wonderful lives."

    "If spirit creatures want to kill us, we kill them."

    "If wild beasts want to eat us, we ughter them!"

    "If gods want to stand upon us, we bring gods down!"

    "We are carriers of Pan Gu¡¯s bloodline, we should have a homnd in this world!"

    Along with a cracking noise, the golden lotus shattered. Rock Dragon old man¡¯s soul was grabbed back by Emperor Shun. The human emperor bell floated above Emperor Shun¡¯s head. Human ancestors¡¯ roars and cries from the ancient world still lingered in everyone¡¯s heart.

    "The human emperor bell cannot be activated without a good reason." said Emperor Shun with a strong voice, "No former human emperor dared activate the bell easily. This was also the reason why I let those evil beings seize the opportunity."

    "However, Rock Dragon old man is an important elder of the humankind. Indeed, he had chosen the wrong way, but I can¡¯t let you take his soul."

    Emperor Shun raised his head while looking at the dome, and asked aloud, "May I ask your name? For what happened today, we will be needing your exnation!"

    No one responded, it was all quiet.

    Boom! The Pan Gu bell slightly quaked as Ji Hao showed his face from the dense mist, gasping quickly for air. The two sky devils had already been swallowed by the five-colored cauldron.

    "Why are you hiding your face? Are you a turtle?" Ji Hao wasn¡¯t as polite as Emperor Shun, actually, and he almost cursed out.

    The air vibrated gently, then a golden hand pped down towards Ji Hao¡¯s head, along with rumbling thunder.

 Chapter 1214: Life and Extinction

    Chapter 1214: Life and Extinction

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The golden hand was at about the same size as human hands, except being golden and shiny.

    The hand had a pearl-like luster, and seemed to be holy, sacred, and invible. The hand descended straight to Ji Hao¡¯s head, not too fast, yet making Ji Hao feel that he could never dodge.

    It was like the whole world had shrunk to his size, and his body was sealed in this tiny world; he couldn¡¯t struggle, and couldn¡¯t even move. The endless darkness surrounded him, dangerous, frightening, as if countless evil and cruel beasts were hiding in the darkness, waiting to tear Ji Hao into pieces once he broke out from this tiny world.

    Ji Hao sensed a very familiar power vibration from the golden hand. Same as those beautiful naked girls created by Se Zun and Yuu Zun, this golden hand aimed at the weakest spot in his heart.

    Perhaps, this hand was not so powerful. But in a weird way, it attacked Ji Hao¡¯s soul and made him feel that he was going to be crushed. Before this golden hand appeared, before it hit Ji Hao, the soul-attack was alreadyunched at him.

    Facing this golden hand, any other human being might have given up on fighting, letting this handnd on his or her head and take the life away. That was the feeling it would give off¡ª ¡®You can never stop it. Therefore, you will be killed.¡¯

    "Evil tricks, piss off!" Ji Hao¡¯s eyes shone brightly as he shouted deeply. Countless silvery singing voices could instantly be heard. As the owner of the golden hand attacked him with something like sky-devil magics, Ji Hao decided to fight back also with a sky devil magic.

    The golden light emitted from the hand dimmed down suddenly. The golden hand abruptly turned mottled and bronze, as if it had been through millions of years, bing rusted and old. The golden hue was gone, remaining verdigris.

    The hand continuously pped down along with a heavy sense of power. However, it could no longer stifle Ji Hao.

    Suddenly, Ji Hao sensed a strong coldness from his right palm. He looked at this palm and felt like he was watching the changing of seasons, flowers blooming and withering, a newborn baby growing into a boy, bing a man, turning old, then withering into a pale skeleton.

    ¡®Extinction¡¯! For an unknown reason, Ji Hao recognized the coldnessing from his palm. The power of ¡®extinction¡¯, the most mysterious, immeasurable great Dao in the world.

    Could anyone in the world truly be immortal? As far as Ji Hao knew, no one. Even Yu Yu dared only to call himself ¡®unbreakable¡¯, but not immortal.

    Without immortality, every living being would eventually have an end, and that final end was called ¡®extinction¡¯.

    The sun would dim, stars would fall; the earth would sink, and Pan Gu world would eventually copse.

    People, beasts, fishes, and birds would all die; those divine gods, the ones who used to stand high above the masses, they were already gone. Those powerful beings, who once dominated the whole world, had all perished.

    All of this, all the ends, the death, would be controlled by the power of ¡®extinction¡¯, the most mysterious great Dao in the world. If one could control of the power of ¡®extinction¡¯, he or she might be able to go beyond it and attain true immortality.

    "Ambitious!" Looking at the hand falling from the air, Ji Hao raised his right fist right towards it.

    A tiny sun exploded on Ji Hao¡¯s fist, dazzling and scorching hot. The sun was the origin of all living creatures; it nourished the whole world, providing all living beings with energy. The sun was the life, the passion, the extreme of all vigor in the world.

    The golden sunlight shone from Ji Hao¡¯s fist. Sensing the deepest belief in his heart, Ji Haoughed. Being alive, how wonderful, how sacred! He had a healthy body, he couldugh, talk, walk, jump. He was young; youth, the beautiful youth; the ¡®extinction¡¯ was so far away from him.

    Therefore, Ji Haoughed out loud. The thriving life-force burst from every part of his body, while the essence sun fire burned ragingly on his fist, warmly, blindingly. Trees, flowers, birds, beasts, fishes, dragons and phoenixes, the essence sun fire drew all kinds of creatures.

    All kinds of living beings showering under the sun of Pan Gu world drew themselves on Ji Hao¡¯s fist. With his passion to life, Ji Hao faced the hand with his strong fist.

    "Everything-grow!"

    Without even knowing, Ji Hao made the move of ¡®everything-grow in a perfect way.

    Emperor Shun stood beside Ji Hao, mouth opened in shock, staring at Ji Hao and sensing the overwhelming life-force from him. The power of life, how fabulous, how splendid! Ji Hao¡¯s entire body was shining, with the life-force surging out from every pore of his.

    Emperor Shun even felt that the world might have looked just like this when Saint Pan Gu created it, but died under the attacks of countless Chaos monsters, and the first generation of living beings emerged. From saint Pan Gu¡¯s body, an inexhaustible life-force erupted, creating all living beings, strong living beings!

    "Marvelous, Marquis Yao!" Emperor Shunughed resonantly. He raised both fists and punched heavily on the human emperor bell. Once again, the roars of millions and millions of human beings resounded through the clouds. Hazy figures of human ancestors emerged in the air and cheered upon sensing the thriving life-force releasing from Ji Hao¡¯s body. They then transformed into dazzling beams of light and shed across the air.

    "Eh?" A voice came from the air.

    The mottled hand bumped fiercely against Ji Hao¡¯s fist. Ji Hao lost his sight temporarily. All of a sudden, he sensed a bone-piercing coldness from every corner of his body. Meanwhile, his red sun primordial spirits and the three embryos of Dao withered simultaneously.

    The power of ¡®extinction¡¯ drained him momentarily. Ji Hao¡¯s body withered, turning skinny and scrawny. His soul was dying, like falling petals. A heavy sense of death spread out from his whole body.

    The golden me burning in Ji Hao¡¯s right hand coiled on the mottled hand. Along with the roars, cries, and shouts of the souls of human ancestors, the mottled hand was burned into a strand of ash, disappearing without a trace.

    A muffled hum could be heard from the air, following which was a growl in shock, confusion, and anger, "Good, good, good! Yu Yu has a good disciple...Ji Hao, you have truly hurt me...Cost me a thousand years of severe cultivation!"

    The voice faded. Clearly, the owner of that voice wasn¡¯t preparing to attack again, and had already gone away.

    Ji Hao instantly sat on the ground. The power of death puffed out from his mouth, ears, eyes and nose as he screamed through gritted teeth, "Old b*stard! I know who you are! You didn¡¯t say your name, but I know who you are!"

    "You shameless old thing, how can you be shameless enough to attack me? I can¡¯t defeat you, but I will be ughtering your disciples!"

    While roaring, a strange colorless light dazzled from Ji Hao¡¯s internal organs. What happened next was an outburst of a tremendous life-force. Emperor Shun didn¡¯t manage to react timely, and was sent flying to tens of miles away.

 Chapter 1215: Half Step Supreme Magus

    Chapter 1215: Half Step Supreme Magus

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Large amounts of sticky liquid oozed out of Ji Hao¡¯s skin. Soon, he was entirely covered with a thickyer of sticky liquid.

    Just now, he took a strikeunched by that nameless powerful being, and as a result, ny-nine percent of his body tissues died immediately because of the power of ¡®extinction¡¯. However, his internal organs had already been thoroughly remolded by the Chaos blood, now containing an extremely strong life-force, which erupted at this very moment like the kindling for a raging fire.

    This new life-force was far stronger than Ji Hao¡¯s original life-force. The Chaos blood flooded inside his body like a burning fire, allowing his body to excrete all impurities and regrow.

    The five-colored round cauldron had already flown back to Ji Hao¡¯s body. Earlier, the cauldron devoured two powerful sky devils, which now had be rich nourishments. The Pan Gu bell buzzed deeply, flying back to Ji Hao¡¯s body as well.

    The bell buzzed slightly, shattered the space, and extracted violent Chaos tides, sending into the five-colored cauldron. Pure and thriving life-force surged out of the cauldron, nourishing Ji Hao¡¯s internal organs, regrowing his bones and muscles.

    A creaking noise could be heard without an end. Golden fire, silver fire, and dark fire were burning on Ji Hao¡¯s trembling body. Following the sizzling noise, the sticky liquid umted on Ji Hao¡¯s skin was burned out speedily, generating a thick sandalwood scent that suffused the entire pce.

    Ji Hao breathed deeply and quickly for air, starting a strong whirlwind in the pce. Torrents of natural powers roared over, flowing into his body, being digested by the five-colored cauldron, and building his new body.

    Emperor Shun sensed the highly concentrated natural powers around Ji Hao¡¯s body, and the speedily thinning natural powers in other areas. He waved his hand and sent the troop of warriors out of the pce.

    Following Emperor Shun¡¯s order, mountain-huge piles of magic crystals were carried into this pce in no time. Perfectly ground top-grade magic crystals were piled up around Ji Hao¡¯s body, almost filling up the entire pce.

    Ji Hao consumed those magic crystals up one after another. The piles had been shrinking, but more magic crystals had been ceaselessly sent in.

    The mysterious man slowly showed up in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, murmuring with a deep and low voice, "With the spirit blood from the dragon-kind, phoenix-kind and the human-kind, you now have a thin, yet pure Pan Gu bloodline. You¡¯ve been cultivating yourself for so long, little guy, I think you can take thest drop of Pan Gu spirit blood now."

    "It was hidden in the Divine Origin Pool for so many years. Finally, it can be put to a good use! Good boy, truly, good boy." Locking his fingers together, the mysterious manughed delightfully, "That perfect punch with ¡®everything-grow¡¯, how wonderful!"

    While chuckling, the mysteries man¡¯s pair of eyes shone with a deep blue light, illuminating Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space. "Spirit Wa, Spirit Wa, this time, you found a good boy..."

    As the mysterious man locked his fingers together, therge drop of Chaos blood inside Ji Hao¡¯s heart exploded all of a sudden. Boiling, scorching hot, with an inexhaustible power of creation, the Pan Gu spirit blood circted to every corner of Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Suddenly, Ji Hao¡¯s blood veins, meridians, bones and internal organs all sted, but recovered after a single moment. Next, the Pan Gu spirit blood exploded once again, and his entire body regrew again.

    Exploding and regrowing, over and over again... Within a couple of breaths, Ji Hao felt like he was thrown down the hell and then struggled back up for millions of times.

    Painful...It wasn¡¯t really painful, because Ji Hao felt that he was dead already. He could no longer feel anything, but in the meanwhile, he reyed the punch he made against the mottled hand just now, over and over again, while breathing strongly and maintaining his tightened body with the power of ¡®everything-growl¡¯.

    Ji Hao¡¯s body was reinforcing speedily. His blood, muscles, tendons, bones were all magically glowing like the colorless Chaos, yet also seemed to have the most beautiful colors in the world.

    That nameless powerful being almost killed Ji Hao with a single strike, but at the same time, he activated the strongest life-force deeply hidden inside Ji Hao¡¯s body. Rebirth after destruction... By cultivating himself severely, Ji Hao had been growing in strength. But now, something magical, fabulous happened to him, something simr to the creation of the world, of all living creatures.

    Each human being had 129600 meridians, and each meridian had three to tens of upoints. All of Ji Hao¡¯s meridians and upoints were strong and sturdy, and every upoint of his had a red light spot dazzling in it. Those brightly sparkling red light spots were Ji Hao¡¯s inner spirit stars.

    That powerful being took away ny-nine percent of Ji Hao¡¯s life-force with a single strike, by doing which, all inner spirit stars in Ji Hao¡¯s over a million upoints were set free. Streams merged into torrents, and torrents became an ocean. His inner spirit stars transformed into raging torrents of power, surging to Ji Hao¡¯s heart.

    Suddenly, piles of magic crystals in the pce were dimmed down, as the natural powers contained in those crystals were drained by Ji Hao in a moment. Over a million inner spirit stars bumped against each other in Ji Hao¡¯s chest and generated a thunderous series of boom. Ji Hao raised his head and let out a breath of Chaos power. He felt a new universe was created inside his body, as a vast void emerged in there.

    A golden light spot floated in this vast void, shining brightly and passionately.

    The nine dragons chariot gave a deep buzz, descended from Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space and merged with the golden light.

    A beautiful silver light emerged beside the golden light. The water-like, chilly silver light spread out in all directions, neutralizing the restlessness of the golden light and steadying this void perfectly.

    Between the golden light and the silver light was a dark sun, asrge as the goldenness and the silveriness, but dimmer and hazier. It looked like a sphere of mist, and seemed to be far weaker than the golden light and the silver light.

    Ji Hao opened his eyes. The drop of Chaos blood hidden in his heart had already been absorbedpletely. Because of this drop of Pan Gu spirit blood, he was now scarily strong.

    Slightly moving his hands, he activated his concentrated, yet extensive spirit power, and scanned across his entire body.

    Seeing the three enormous light spots inside his body, Ji Hao¡¯s mouth corners twitched intensely.

    Half-step Supreme Magus!

    He was now a half-step Supreme Magus!

    The only problem was ¡ª For the final step of bing a Supreme Magus, he needed to draw his spirit star into his body, then merge with it by using his soul power!

    Did Ji Hao have to swallow the Pan Gu sun?!

    "Didn¡¯t the creators of this cultivation system think about it?"

    "Me swallowing the Pan Gu sun?"

 Chapter 1216: The Struggling Power

    Chapter 1216: The Struggling Power

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    In Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, the mysterious man sat on a cloud with a struggling look.

    He had witnessed Emperor Fuxi and a group of powerful human ancestors free themselves from the bloodlines of strong creatures, step by step through efforts, and create the cultivation system of human beings.

    He watched the first generation of Supreme Magi emerging, witnessed that sky-shaking power that erupted from the body of a human being who merged with a true, natural star; he also witnessed their cultivations, the poor ones, who had failed. Some died right on the spot, both the bodies and the souls, and some had their souls stuck in natural stars, forever and ever.

    However, which one of those human ancestors had ever thought that one day, one human being would be crazy enough to take the sun as the spirit star? Not Emperor Fuxi, not those powerful ones behind him. Yet, someone had truly done it; he had not only taken the sun as his spirit star, he also managed to turn himself into a half-step Supreme Magus, waiting to merge with his spirit star.

    The sun, the leader of all stars in the world; splendid, magnificent, the king of stars. The power of the sun was as great as thebined powers of tens, hundreds, tens of thousands of natural stars. For this reason, back in the ancient era, Taiyi, the East Emperor, had dominated the world as the owner of the sun.

    Taiyi was born with the sun, a true divine god. Therefore, he would control the sun power easily and freely.

    Human Magi were different. Human bodies were born weak and fragile; but with a weak and fragile human body, one could absorb the star power, grow in strength, and adapt to the power of the spirit star. Once the body and the soul were both strong enough to the extreme point, this human being could take the risk, draw the spirit star into the body, and earn a chance to be a Supreme Magus.

    The problem was, not even a real Supreme Magus could withstand the power of the sun!

    Only Ji Hao, who was as strong as a monster...

    "I created a little monster myself! He grew pure Pan Gu blood inside his body, attained a drop of real Pan Gu spirit blood to strengthen his body, excreted impurities, and tentatively built a ¡®Pan Gu body¡¯."

    "With that body...He will survive even if he has to swallow the Pan Gu sun...He might feel his heart burning for a couple of hours each day after that, but as long as he keeps growing stronger, that difort would be gone."

    "It¡¯s just that...Stars in the sky are countless. Even if hundreds of thousands of those stars are taken by Supreme Magi to cultivate themselves, not a problem...But, the sun is necessary..."

    The mysterious man was struggling, his heavy eyebrows even tangled together as he tightened his lips, bared his teeth, and murmured to himself, "Even fierce stars like the Killing Wolf can be taken. It¡¯s only slightly weaker than the sun. Or Loho, that one can even rival the sun. Even these big stars are not as important as the sun."

    Pan Gu world could lose any star but the sun.

    Without the sun, Pan Gu world would fall into eternal darkness. The lights of natural stars couldn¡¯t illuminate the whole world, neither could they provide all living beings with warmth and energy. If the sun were taken away, the world would be a lifeless zone.

    "This kid was born in the wrong ce...Why was he born in Gold Crow n? Why was he naturally connected with the sun power? If he were born in the White Tiger Family in the west, things would be so easier."

    Giving a long sigh, the mysterious man helplessly spread his hands and said, "Well, the kid is smart, let him worry about that. I¡¯ve been working hard to umte soul power. All I have now is not even enough to heal myself, so I shall stop worrying about him."

    The mysterious man snorted and disappeared.

    Ji Hao snorted as well. It wasn¡¯t the end of the world, and what couldn¡¯t be solved? He would continue learning from Yu Yu. Meanwhile, he must not give up on his cultivation as a human Magus, which allowed him to be much stronger than his peers. For sure, he could not take the Pan Gu sun, but didn¡¯t he have the Pan Jia sun?

    Raising his head, Ji Hao seemed to see many other small worlds far, far away, right through the mountains in front of him.

    Dishi Cha and the other non-humankind beings could locate those small worlds, and so could he. For the worst that might happen, he could simply go visit the other worlds and take their suns. The other worlds would certainly have different Dao of Sun, but their suns would be as powerful as the Pan Gu sun.

    As long as he could understand the Dao of sun of those worlds, nothing would be different.

    Slightly shaking, Ji Hao¡¯s muscles shrank slightly, then abruptly swelled back.

    Bang! As his muscles vibrated slightly, the space around him started quaking intensely. Thin ck cracks spread out in all directions. Magic crystals piled in the pce shattered, releasing highly concentrated natural powers. Ji Hao opened his mouth and swallowed them all.

    Following a sizzling noise, a liquid-silver-like stream of natural power flew into Ji Hao¡¯s mouth like a torrent.

    Breathing deeply, Ji Hao stood by the gate of the pce and said to a group of human warriors who had been rushing in withrge bags carried in their arms, "It¡¯s alright, enough, I don¡¯t need more crystals...How much time did I spend?"

    A middle-aged man with a long ck robe stepped out from the crowd, politely bowed, and said, "Marquis Yao, you spent seven days this time. Emperor Shun has returned to the Town Hall. he wants you to go back to meet him once you are finished."

    Ji Hao raised his eyebrows, "Emergency?"

    The middle-aged man nodded with a faint bitterness on his face, "Important emergency...That we can do nothing about."

    Ji Hao remained silent for a while, then shed to the frontal gate of the pce. Following a thunderous buzz, Ji Hao stepped out and the pce was torn down. Everything in the pce was turned into ashes.

    Ji Hao bumped straight into the mountain that the pce was built in. He shattered the tens of miles thick mountain body, and flew out from the other side. The enormous mountain copsed, bing rock powder. As a strong gale blew across, the powder drifted away.

    "You...Are you alright?" The middle-aged man showed up right beside Ji Hao, with his face badly twisted."

    With a great confusion and shock, the middle-aged man looked at Ji Hao and said slowly, "This is the most important strong point of Star Guard. A hundred and forty-four top-grade defensive formations were hiding in the mountain that you broke just now, even stronger than the Town Hall¡¯s...You did it only because you are in a rush, right? You didn¡¯t ...You didn¡¯t make an extra effort to break those...?"

    Ji Hao stood up from the ground and smiled a bit embarrassedly to the man.

    The man shook his head with a bitter smile, waved his hands, and started a dark wind, then continued, "Marquis Yao, let me lead you to Emperor Shun. You have already stepped into a whole new level. Now, you are too dangerous to the others."

    Ji Hao let the man do whatever he needed to do. A strong dark wind brought him to the Town Hall.

 Chapter 1217: The Will of the World

    Chapter 1217: The Will of the World

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    In the Town Hall, Emperor Shun sat straight on the ground. Two men with tall hats sat on both sides of Emperor Shun, their faces covered in a faint mist. Both of them were much taller than Emperor Shun. The atmosphere in the hall was heavy and serious, which made Ji Hao feel hard to breathe.

    Around ten senior ministers were also sitting in the hall. These were the oldest, most experienced, and wisest human ministers. Some of them were counting their fingers while murmuring, some were whispering to each other, and some were burning turtle shells with a small oilmp. From time to time, cracking noises made from turtle shells could be heard.

    Ji Hao sat by the door as he looked inside for a while, then held his breath and tried his best to restrain his movements, carefully walking into the hall with tiny steps.

    Before he walked in, Emperor Shun and the two with tall hats looked at him. Seeing him walk so carefully, they pped their hands andughed.

    "Congrattions, Marquis Yao. You¡¯re a half-step Supreme Magus now, that too at such a young age. You will certainly have a bright future."

    "Haha, back when, when I firstly gathered the nine stars and became a half-step Supreme Magus, I was really careful exactly like you. I was afraid that I might tear my home down. Marquis Yao, seeing you, I see my younger-self."

    Another elderly man with a slightly blue face grinningly looked at Ji Hao and asked curiously, "Marquis Yao, I sensed this strong fire power from you...I shouldn¡¯t ask, but I am curious indeed. Are you going to merge with a fire star?"

    Ji Hao smiled, then gave a long sigh. Shaking his head, he releasedva-like streams of essence sun fire from his pores.

    Instantly, he was covered with a three-foot-thickyer of me, and this dumbfounded everyone on the scene. Those senior ministers popped out their eyes in shock, that their eyeballs seemed to even fly out of their eye sockets.

    "This, this...hehe!" The elderly man asked the questionughed hollowly while staring at Ji Hao stunned, not knowing what else to say, "Holy Emperor Fuxi, what a brave young man is this! He has actually chosen the sun as his spirit star!"

    Ji Hao dimmed the fire and continued his extra careful tiny steps as he walked to Emperor Shun. Cupping his hands, he bowed to Emperor Shun and said, "Shun, I will send my people in a few days, and my Yao Mountain territory will cover those magic crystals I used for making the breakthrough."

    Emperor Shun nodded, waved his hand, and responded, "That¡¯s a small thing, not what matters now."

    Pausing for a second, Emperor Shun still couldn¡¯t help himself as he pointed at Ji Hao and asked out loud, "Why on earth did you choose the sun? This is truly..."

    Shaking his head, Emperor Shun abruptly raised his head and looked at the Pan Jia sun, which was shining warmly outside the Town Hall. The group of ministers in the hall was enlightened suddenly. Theyughed, looking at Ji Hao in a much warmer and more serious way.

    Ji Hao would never take away the Pan Gu sun. Even if he could, powerful beings in Pan Gu world wouldn¡¯t let him. Any other human being would die if he or she ever dared to take the Pan Gu sun as a spirit star.

    Nevertheless, Ji Hao had prepared himself the Pan Jia sun!

    He could merge with the Pan Jia sun! He had turned the Pan Jia sun into a source of energy in Pu Ban City, which proved that Ji Hao was already able to control that sun in a perfect way.

    Once Ji Hao merged with the Pan Jia sun and took it as his spirit star ...Even though the Pan Jia sun was far less powerful than the Pan Gu sun, it was certainly much stronger than all top-grade natural stars in Pan Gu world.

    Then, Ji Hao would be one of the most powerful Supreme Magi among human beings.

    How many true Supreme Magi existed in Pan Gu world now? And who were they? How old were they? But how old was Ji Hao? He hadn¡¯t even lived his first century, but he was bing a Supreme Magus already. Was there any doubt about his future?

    Therefore, the group of senior ministers immediately started to value Ji Hao to the highest point. If Zhu Rong Man Man hadn¡¯t gotten to him first, these ministers would have already sent their daughters to Ji Hao...

    The few older ones looked at Ji Hao from head to toe, with all kinds of weird thought shing across their minds ¡ª ¡®Even though he is now with Zhu Rong¡¯s daughter, they aren¡¯t truly married, are they? Even if they are married, so what? They haven¡¯t had babies, have they?¡¯

    ¡®Even if Ji Hao and Man Man do have kids now, would Zhu Rong seriously fall out with old ministers like us if we send, like, hundreds of girls to Ji Hao?¡¯

    ¡®Hehe, Ji Hao is such a strong, talented young man. He improved so fast, that means his bloodline is precious! If we can, maybe, sneakily bring his bloodline into our ns, hehe...¡¯ Thinking of this, the few old men, who had pretty serious looks just now, started chuckling weirdly.

    Emperor Shun threw a quick nce at the few old ministers in aplicated way, then shook his head. He pointed at a fist-sized bronze ball on the ground and said to Ji Hao, "Take a look. See what the few former emperors have been through in the north."

    Ji Hao carefully bent his knees and squatted, then touched the ball with his fingers.

    A buzzing noise started in his ears while the bronze ball emitted a cyan-light, countless silhouettes appearing in it. Ji Hao saw twelve men with tall hats, surrounded by dazzling starlights, floating above the Liang Zhu City and talking to a group of non-humankind beings, with thunderous voices.

    Ji Hao saw Yemo Luoye, Dishi Yanluo, and Fan Hai among those non-humankind beings, sitting inrge luxurious armchairs, behind the defensive magic screen created by countless divine towers. They were surrounded by numberless elite non-humankind warriors, facing the twelve men proudly.

    After the difficult conversation, those non-humankind emperors permitted the twelve men to destroy the twelve portals.

    After all, this flood didn¡¯t just bring severe damages to the humankind, it also made the non-humankind suffer. Without the sunlight, every ce in the world was moist, and that was not the weather those Yu n nobles could stand.

    Afterward, the twelve men with tall hats held hands and activated the powers of all stars in the north,unching the strongest strike at the twelve portals.

    Under the witnesses of countless non-humankind beings, they failed!

    An extremely, unreasonably strong power shielded the twelve portals. The most powerful twelve human emperorsbined their powers and the powers of all stars in the north tounch the strike, yet the dazzling starlight dimmed, before the twelve portals could even be touched. Billions and billions of water-kind creatures had still been rushing out from the twelve portals.

    "What is this?" Ji Hao looked at Emperor Shun in shock and confusion.

    Twelve human emperors, twelve Supreme Magi, withbined powers, they failed by break those portals?!

    "The will of the world...Pan Gu world, it doesn¡¯t want us to destroy those portals." The man with a tall hat sat beside Emperor Shun gave a long sigh.

 Chapter 1218: The Instinct of the World

    Chapter 1218: The Instinct of the World

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The will of Pan Gu world?

    Ji Hao looked at Emperor Shun, horrified.

    The embryo of Pan Gu world was born together with Saint Pan Gu. Saint Pan Gu cultivated himself well in the Chaos. And one day, when he was powerful enough, and the world embryo was mature, Saint Pan Guunched a strike with his axe and created this world.

    In a way, the embryo of Pan Gu world was Pan Gu¡¯s spirit treasure.

    After Saint Pan Gu created the world, he was attacked by countless Chaos monsters. Some of those Chaos monsters wanted to loot the natural reward power that was supposed to descend to Pan Gu for creating a world, while some wanted the power of creation of the new world. There were also some who wanted to kill Pan Gu and seize the new world and be the new owner of the world.

    Saint Pan Gu fell, and Pan Gu world developed naturally, until present times.

    Reasonably, the will of Pan Gu world should be the will of Saint Pan Gu, but Saint Pan Gu had fallen. This ¡®will of Pan Gu world¡¯ mentioned by Emperor Shun, was it the great Dao of Pan Gu world?

    However, ording to what Ji Hao had learned from Priest Dachi, Qing Wei and Yu Yu, the Dao was the naturalw, unfeeling and emotionless. It was an operating rule of the world. Which meant, the great Dao of the world shouldn¡¯t have self-consciousness.

    "Did Pan Gu world itself suppress you to make you fail?" asked Ji Hao carefully. He still couldn¡¯t believe it.

    The two men with tall hats spread their hands and smiled bitterly.

    "The twelve of us, we each consumed a giant amount of natural reward power to absent ourselves from our missions, and to gather the powers of all stars in the north. We earned three strikes." said one of the two men. "With the first strike, we destroyed nine water eyes and twenty-seven clones of old Gong Gongs."

    "With the rest two strikes, we prepared one to awe the non-humankind and one to break the twelve portals. But this time, those non-humankind beings didn¡¯t do anything despiteful. Instead, they only asked for somepensation. Therefore, we used both strikes on those portals." said the other man with a tall hat.

    Thebined strike wasunched with the powers of all stars in the north, millions and millions of stars. The twelve former human emperors were not star kings indeed, and could not release the star powers fully. Nevertheless, they offered their own natural reward powers, and in return, those stars helped as much as possible.

    The strike was heavy enough to reshape the whole world. If the strikended on the twelve former human emperors, they might have even perished. Nevertheless, the twelve portals were protected by a strange power, which was not so strong, yet had an amazingly high quality.

    When the twelve human emperorsunched the strike, they clearly sensed the will of Pan Gu world itself. A clear natural decree was protecting those portals ¡ª No power from Pan Gu world could ever cause any damage to these portals.

    That was the will of the world, Pan Gu world, the highest decree from the great Dao of this world. Because of this, the world-destroying strike disappeared before itnded on the twelve portals. It was gone, as if it never existed.

    "Pan Gu world forbids from breaking those portals." said Emperor Shun with a bitter smile. He pointed at the bronze ball, which floated before his face, and continued with a deep voice, "The images in here were sent into the minds of the twelve emperors by the world itself. Ji Hao, you take a look."

    The light screen sparkled, then a boundless Chaos appeared before Ji Hao¡¯s eyes.

    In the Chaos, a beautiful, great world was shining splendidly, like thousands of suns gathering together. Every now and then, hundreds of Chaos tides would violently brush across this world. The smallest Chaos tides were millions of miles long, while thergest were billions and billions of miles long.

    Not even the slightest sound was generated. When those Chaos tides struck on the world, nothing but dazzling lights, an endless heat, and incalcble energies, were generated.

    Around this great world, far, far away, twelve light spheres were approaching at amazingly high speeds. These twelve light spheres were much smaller than the great world. Even thergest one among them was not as big as one-millionth of the great world itself.

    The Chaos was boundless. Even the smallest world was over one hundred billion miles in radius. When these worlds moved in the Chaos, their moving speeds were rtively slow based on their giant volumes, but to ¡®normal living beings¡¯ like human beings, the moving speeds of those worlds were despairingly high.

    The twelve small worlds sted countless Chaos whirlpools and Chaos tides, flying speedily to Pan Gu world as they left hundreds of billions of miles long glowing tails in the Chaos.

    "Because of the great formation created by Gong Gong, the water powers from the twelve water worlds had been drawing into Pan Gu world ceaselessly. This generated an awfully strong suction force, which is bringing the twelve small worlds to Pan Gu world."

    "Three years, in three years at most, these small worlds will be captured by Pan Gu world. Same as Pan Xi world, these small worlds will be torn apart, absorbed, and digested by Pan Gu world, to nourish the great Dao of Pan Gu world, and to strengthen this world."

    "Pan Gu worlds has its instinctive needs. The world can breathe, just like us. Moment after moment, the world is breathing the Chaos power and producing new stars. Even Mind and the four wastnds have been expanding all the time, because of the world¡¯s ¡®breath¡¯."

    "Nevertheless, what the world will gain through billions of centuries of ¡®breathing¡¯ is far less than the harvest of devouring a small world."

    "The world was sunken in sleep, until Pan Xi world was hunted. The world woke up at that time, and now, it craves more small worlds. It wants to strengthen itself, to grow stronger, and to improve. This is the most original, purest instincts of Pan Gu world. We...can¡¯t stop it."

    Emperor Shun pointed at the bronze ball and said, "This is the message sent to the few former emperors¡¯ souls by the world itself."

    Ji Hao remained silent, and so did the group of old ministers.

    As human beings, who were born in this world and had been living in this world, how could they possibly stop this world from doing anything it wanted? Even a Supreme Magus could control the power of no more than one natural star.

    But how many stars existed in Pan Gu world? This great, powerful world.

    To Pan Gu world, the power possessed by a Supreme Magus was not even as big as a drop of water in an ocean!

    "Pan Gu world has its eyes on the twelve small worlds, which have been hurling themselves willingly into the." said Emperor Shun, "Therefore, water-kind armies will continuously arrive from the twelve worlds, and the flood will only grow stronger. In three years, the flood in Pan Gu world will reach the peak."

    "Three years, we have to do something in theing three years."

    "We have to be more decisive, be...crueler."

 Chapter 1219: Arbitrariness

    Chapter 1219: Arbitrariness

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Against the roaring flood, groups of human beings struggled on the water surface, with bamboo lifebuoys tied around their waists. They were holding faintly glowing, heavy axes, madly hacking on the mountain in front of them. In the vast water, these human beings looked at tiny as ants.

    Enormous spell symbols were carved onto the mountain, one after another.

    From time to time, giant waves would strike down and press countless human beings under the water. They held their breath and waited until the waves fell, then rose again from the water, roaring like beasts. They raised their weapons and continued cutting and carving.

    Sometimes, people would be rolled up by waves and bump heavily into the mountain, breaking their bones and heads. But other people would always silently take the ces of these injured ones, pick up their faintly glowing weapons, and continue their work.

    Behind these crazily hard-working people was a line of defense, shielding these people against the madly attacking water-kind army.

    Human warriors trod on rafts, roaring thunderously while fighting against the water-kind army. On the water surface and underwater, countless water-kind creatures had been restlesslyunching all kinds of attacks on those human warriors. High up in the air, strong water-kind spirit creatures trod on clouds, facing Magus Kings and Divine Magi.

    Suddenly, a white, strong wave came sideway. Rumblingly, an enormous water-kind army marched over. The leaders of this army were three gigantic water-kind spirit creatures, coiled in dense watery mist, while releasing shaking power vibrations and raising mountain-like waves.

    The human troop panicked. In the water, their powers had been weakened to less than ten percent, while those water-kind creatures could give full y to their powers. It was already especially difficult for these human warriors to stop the water-kind army they were facing. But now, a ten-times greater army showed up. Without a doubt, this flood-control troop was going to be crushed.

    From the air, a clear light shed across. That was Ji Hao on the golden bridge, arriving at lightning speed with Man Man, Shaosi, and his other friends.

    Without saying a word, or giving a chance for Man Man and the others to make a move, a dazzling golden light shone on Ji Hao¡¯s chest. From the blinding golden light, the nine dragons chariot flew out.

    Ji Hao trod on the chariot, while Mr. Crow stood on the top of the chariot. They gave a resonant shout simultaneously and released a scorching hot wave of power. Mr. Crow vibrated his strong wings and sent up countless feather-shaped golden beams, storming to the water-kind army down below.

    Weak water-kind spirit creatures screamed in pain. The vast water was boiled by Mr. Crow¡¯s Gold Crow fire. Within a few seconds, those lower grade water-kind creatures were cooked.

    A thick aroma of seafood soup spread in the air. Those Senior-Magus-level water-kind spirit creaturessted for a few more seconds in the boiling water, until they were almost cooked, and the nice aroma started to emit from their bodies as well.

    Those higher grade water-kind spirit creatures raised their heads in surprise and anger. They stared at Ji Hao while screaming. Ji Hao stared right back at them and roared as well. He pressed both hands on the chariot, and let the golden light flow inside his chest. Beams of golden light merged with the chariot.

    On the chariot,yers of cloud patterns began moving, while arge number of simply-shaped weapons emerged in-between. The essence sun fire condensed into actual weapons, which flew out from the chariot one after another and descended from the sky, seeming like the punishment meted out by the heaven.

    Those water-kind spirit creatures started crying in fright. They sensed a terrifying power from those blinding golden weapons, that they could never handle.

    The golden light prated these water-kind spirit creatures¡¯ bodies, tore apart their souls, and turned both their bodies and souls into ashes.

    At the moment, burning water-kind creatures flew all over the sky. Following shrill screams, countless water-kind spirit creatures showed their original giant shapes before they died. Dragon whales, sharks, water boas, flood dragons, all kinds of water-kind creatures struggled and screamed in the sky. In a couple of breaths, they all became drifting ash.

    Ji Hao was already a half-step Supreme Magus. The essence sun fire under his control was now over a hundred times more powerful than before. It could even melt the sky and burn all living beings in the world. The purely positive essence sun power was the natural remedy to all evilness, so how could these water-kind creatures possibly survive?

    Ji Hao descended to the battlefield as a half-step Supreme Magus; this was like throwing a Divine Magus into a bunch of wild rabbits. This wasn¡¯t even a massacre, this was a crazy harvest!

    A harvest of lives and souls.

    Quietly looking at the water surface, which was much cleaner now, Ji Hao thought of what happened back in the Town Hall, three months ago.

    With a strong, echoing voice, Emperor Shun said that human beings had to spare no pains to fight the flood. He said that human beings needed to be more decisive and crueler. Facing the threat of the flood, led by Emperor Shun and the twelve former human emperors, all human ns were brought into the mission.

    Pan Gu world intended to swallow the twelve small worlds to strengthen itself. This was the will of the world, and human beings couldn¡¯t stop it. Since this was unstoppable, human beings had no choice but to fight it!

    As Emperor Shun said, "We human beings are weak indeed, but we are the possessors of Pan Gu¡¯s bloodline, and our backbones are always as straight as the Buzhou Mountain. No one can enve us before breaking our backbones."

    Next, Emperor Shun said somethingbative, "You may be strong enough to break our backbones, but if you failed to break us, we will destroy you, everyst one of you!"

    Emperor Shun had always been a mild, kind and generous emperor, and no one had ever heard him saying anything like this. But this time, he was truly enraged. The entire humankind was enraged!

    In the Town Hall, other than the tablet Suiren gave Ji Hao as a token of being a former emperor, Emperor gave Ji Hao another token, enabling him to be in charge under any asion. Which meant, Ji Hao didn¡¯t have specific tasks, yet he could step into any situation.

    Emperor Shun and those former emperors didn¡¯t know Ji Hao had the golden bridge, but they did know that Ji Hao was fast as light. Therefore, they authorized Ji Hao to go wherever he was needed, and do whatever he thought that he should be doing. If any flood-control troop suffered any danger, Ji Hao would go help. Wherever he went, all avable resources would be for him to use.

    Before, when the flood-control mission was first started, Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming ordered Ji Hao to lead the elite force to the north. But now, Ji Hao was given a greater power with more flexible missions, yet he was doing much more than before. Each day, he faced greater dangers, and was much busier than before.

    Wiping out all water-kind creatures in this area, Ji Hao took out a bronze token, flicked his fingers, and released thin beams from it.

    Carefully listening for a while, Ji Hao¡¯s face turned dark.

    Near a key area, people in a city refused to cooperate, and did not do anything rted to the flood-control mission.

    The city was guarded by strange people. Quite a few messengers sent into the city by the nearby flood-control troop were thrown out with broken legs by those so-called strange people.

 Chapter 1220: Emperor Kuâ€™s Offspring

    Chapter 1220: Emperor Ku¡¯s Offspring

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Fei Water, as the name stated, was a prosperous ce. During peaceful days, Fei Water area possessed rich mineral resources. Many creatures lived in this area. As a famous fertile area in Mind, the Fei Water fiver was also rich in fish.

    The owner of this wonderfully rich territory was surely no one ordinary.

    The current owner of Fei Water area was a direct descendant of Emperor Ku, named Ji Wu. Ji Wu had shown his great talents since he was a kid. ording to some vague stories, Ji Hao was a fairly lucky one, and was amazingly powerful. He was not yet forty years old, but he had already prepared himself well for the cultivation as a Supreme Magus. And now, he was only waiting for the right moment to make the final step.

    A towering mountain beside Fei Water was called ¡®Dai Yue¡¯. The mountain range extended to tens of thousands of miles long, and looked like a giant dragon, wriggling by the river. The mountain was tall, yet many t areas could be found on both sides of the mountain. Therefore, people living in this area preferred to build towns and viges on the mountainsides, especially the major city of this area.

    The major city of Fei Water area was located in the farthest east of the mountain, extending down for hundreds of miles along the mountainside. It seemed to dive into the river like the head of the dragon. It was a magnificent city.

    The Dai Yue Mountain was like a giant dragon, with the major city as the dragon head. Down the mountain was where the three main tributaries of the Fei Water river met. The three tributaries were also connected with seventy-two smaller tributaries, which could be counted as the core area of the entire Fei Water.

    Because of the towering mountain and the meeting spot of the three main tributaries, this area was rich in natural powers. Arge underground cave was created under the mountains, sending up inexhaustible natural powers, nourishing the mountain.

    From a long distance away, the highest peak in the mountain range was coiled in a faint purple mist. From the top to the foot of the mountain, buildings on the mountainside were surrounded by the purple mist. They looked like pces in the heaven, and seemed to be rather mysterious.

    All rivers flooded, including the Fei Water river, which was a rapidly flowing great river. The water surged in every direction from the riverway, but before the highest peak of the Dai Yue mountain, the river drew back, as if it were blocked by an invisible screen. Not a single drop of water could approach the major city, and not even those buildings by the river were affected.

    Inside the city, by the door of every building, was arge y vat, fully containing fresh water. In each vat were a few tender lotus leaves, with blooming lotuses standing upon them.

    These lotuses were surrounded by a faint light. The light emitted from these lotuses merged together and became a giant light shield that covered the entire city. Inside the shield, a faint refreshing aroma could be sensed from everywhere, and a sacred voice could be heard, saying something unclear. People in the city were all smiling and unhurried. Outside the city, dead bodies floated everywhere. Compared with that miserable scene, Fei Shui City was like a paradise.

    On the boundless water surface outside the city, arge troop stopped moving. Human warriors were standing silently on rafts, looking at the glowing city. This was a flood-control troop. Fei Water river was an important water channel. ording to Si Wen Ming¡¯s n, Fei Water river had to be dredged and connected with the other water channels, so that all the excessive water in the world could be led to the Final Land, and human beings could have their lives back. The meeting spot of the three main tributaries was essential; a lot of work needed to be done carefully in this area.

    However, quite a few messengers were already thrown out from the city with broken legs. Later on, people in the city gave their final warning ¡ª If the flood-control troop dared to send one more person into the city to talk nonsense, a corpse would be thrown out this time.

    The one leading this flood-control troop was a cousin of Si Wen Ming, called Si Wen Bing. People from Si Wen Ming¡¯s family always had the special ability to manage water channels, and enhance bearing capacities of rivers. Si Wen Ming didn¡¯t put Si Wen Bing in charge because he was a cousin. Instead, he was sure that Si Wen Bing and his people were capable enough for the task.

    Standing on a raft, Si Wen Bing, whose face was almost covered in beard, shouted in anger, "What does Ji Wu want? Why are so many strange people in his city? What on earth do they want?"

    From a distance away, one could see a great water-kind army on the other side of the city, facing Si Wen Bing¡¯s troops. This army showed no sign to attack, but was silently floating on the water.

    A miles-long Xiang Liu snake coiled on a dragon whale¡¯s back,zily shaking its eight giant heads, spouting venom towards Si Wen Bing from time to time.

    This Xiang Liu snake was badly provocative, but before heunched any attack, Si Wen Bing wouldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    Pondering for quite a while, Si Wen Bing hopped into a small dinghy with a few of his trusted warriors and headed to the city. They were all Divine Magi. Therefore, tens of miles of distance only took them a few breaths.

    In order to show his politeness and respect, Si Wen Bing didn¡¯t fly. Instead, he chose to stick with the most traditional etiquette. He walked to the city gate and deeply bowed towards the gate.

    "Dearmanders on the city wall, please send my message to Lord Ji Wu." SI Wen Bing took a deep breath and said loudly, "I am Si Wen Bing, a descendant of Emperor Xuanyuan, an offspring of Emperor Zhuan Xu, a nephew of Marquis Chong, Si Xi. Please, I want to talk to Lord Ji Wu."

    Narrowing his eyes, Si Wen Bing continued politely, "I am an offspring of Emperor Zhuan Xu. Lord Ji Wu and I, we are real rtives. Please, Lord Ji Wu, for the sake of our shared bloodline, talk to me."

    Ji Wu was descendent of Emperor Ku, who was a nephew of Emperor Zhuan Xu. Both Emperor Ku and Emperor Zhuanxu were Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s descendants. Si Wen Bing was a descendant of Emperor Zhuan Xu. Therefore, he and Ji Wu were rtives. Specifically, Si Wen Bing should be a distant uncle of Ji Wu.

    Si Wen Bing was not a direct descendant of Emperor Xuanyuan indeed, but he was a true eldership of Ji Wu, for which reason, Ji Wu should open the gate of the city for him, no matter what.

    A series of noise could be heard from the top of the city wall. A long whileter, arge group of warriors with vividly colored armors showed up on the city wall. A middle-aged man walked up onto the city wall. He was tall and sturdy, even having a majestic look. Holding his hands behind his body, this man nced down and thenughed coldly.

    "You said we are rtives, but why didn¡¯t youe earlier? Why did you send those garbages to me? Are you despising me?"

    "You¡¯ve already sent the garbages...Why bother toe now?"

    "Go back. I don¡¯t care who you are. Rtives or not, no one can touch even a grass in my ce. Whoever dares to do anything without my permission, I will cut off his ws!"

    Following Ji Wu¡¯s aggressive voice, two priests walked up smilingly. They were wearing long white robes, with fresh lotuses on their hair buns.

 Chapter 1221: Strict Rules

    Chapter 1221: Strict Rules

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Si Wen Bing didn¡¯t look at the two priests. Instead, he deeply bowed to Ji Wu.

    Standing on the city wall, Ji Wu¡¯s outfit was luxurious, made with pure colorful silk. A golden dragon-skin belt was wrapped around his waist, with over ten glowing jade pendants tied on it. He was also wearing a ck ice silk hairband, decorated with over ten thumb-sized gemstones. With his hands held behind his body, he stood on the city wall, resplendent with jewels. He seemed to be noble and powerful, just like a divine god. He looked even taller than he actually was.

    What about Si Wen Bing ,who was bowing deeply to Ji Wu? As the leader of a flood-control troop, Si Wen Bing had been soaking in the water all the time, fighting against water-kind creatures. He hadn¡¯t rested for many days. His coarse clothes were already ragged, even baring his shoulder and butt.

    His thighs were bearing as well. Soaking in the water, his skin was badly pale. All fine hairs had fallen off from his skin, and not even a single fine hair was left on his legs.

    His hair were messy like a broken, soaked bird nest. Added with his sallow, tired face, which was covered in water drops, he looked just like an old beggar who had been suffering to live. An indescribable miserableness could be sensed from every part of his body.

    Compared with Ji Wu, who had a clean, glowing face, was wearing luxurious clothes, and even wearing a light perfume, Si Wen Bing looked just like a puddle of mud on the ground. Ji Wu looked so great, while Si Wen Bing looked not even like a human being.

    Si Wen Bing was a high-level Divine Magus, but having struggled in the flood for all these days, ended up looking like this. It was not hard to imagine how miserable those Magus Kings, Senior Magi and the ones who hadn¡¯t yet reached to the senior level in flood-control troops were.

    He bowed deeply to Ji Wu. Si Wen Bing seemed to forget that as a distant nephew of his, Ji Wu, should be bowing to him instead, ording to the traditional etiquette of the humankind.

    "Lord Ji Wu, this flood had destroyed the homnds of countless human beings. They lost their homes, their families. The flood is rampant. Each day, our human beings will be weaker than the previous day. Look at these people behind me, for the flood-control mission, they..."

    Ji Wuughed out loud towards the sky. His thunderousughter even shattered a descending, miles thick water stream. The water stream disintegrated in the air into human-head-sized water balls, falling down.

    The Fei Water City was protected by the screen created by those lotuses in vats. Hundreds of meters away from the city, those water balls were evaporated by a softyer of light. However, Si Wen Bing and his people weren¡¯t protected at all. Countless water ballsnded on Si Wen Bing¡¯s head and back, making his messy hair even messier, and look like dirty water nts hanging on his head.

    Si Wen Bing and the few warriors behind him were all soaked by the water. But Si Wen Bing remained bowing. The few warriors behind him angrily nced at Ji Wu, then helplessly lowered their heads.

    "The flood, I saw it!" said Ji Wu carelessly, "But my people aren¡¯t harmed by it. See, people in my city are living a happy life. They have everything they need...Ruled by me, over ten-thousand towns and viges are just peaceful. No one is suffering from the flood."

    "You can¡¯t control the flood, because you are weak and incapable!" Ji Wu continued scornfully, "Look at you. You are just like a bunch of jurassic beasts in the mud! I am even pissed by simply looking at you!"

    Shaking his head, Ji Wu continued ndly, "You are bowing to me, saying nice words...because you want to borrow my ce to do your flood-control work, don¡¯t you?"

    Si Wen Bing pretended to not hear those insulting words said by Ji Wu just now. He raised his head, smiled and responded, "Yes, Lord Ji Wu. Please, let us in, let us change the river way and the mountain shape."

    Breathing deeply, Si Wen Bing continued, "As long as we finished our work here in Fei Water area, thousands of surrounding water channels will be perfectly unimpeded. Then, a big half of the excessive moisture in the air will be led away, the rain will be lighter, and the flood will..."

    Ji Wu rudely interrupted him, "Enough of this nonsense. Look at the heavy rain, I think it¡¯s not bad. The sounds of the wind and rain are quite pleasant to hear."

    While smirking, Ji Wu pointed at the flood, which was hundreds of meters away from the gate of his city, and continued with a deep voice, "As for the flood, see, how boundless is it. This is such a beautiful scenery. I think it can even surge forward with a greater momentum. If you weaken the flood, I won¡¯t have a scenery to appreciate, will I?"

    Si Wen Bing¡¯s face twitched, as he subconsciously clenched his fists.

    The flood destroyed countless human viges, but he said that he liked the sounds of the wind and rain? The flood tore thousands of families apart, turned so many people into floating corpses, yet he felt it could go stronger?

    As a leader, who was responsible for the lives of millions of people, and more importantly, as a descendant of Emperor Ku, Ji Wu, how could he say something like that?

    Did he still remember his duty? He was supposed to protect all his people!

    Emperor Ku left his glories for his descendants, did he still have it??

    In peaceful days, merely for what Ji Wu said just now, Hao Tao could arrest him and keep him behind bars forever.

    "Ji Wu!" Si Wen Bing slowly straightened his body and shouted out Ji Wu¡¯s name, word by word. "Can you now face Emperor Ku, your ancestor unashamedly? Gaoxin, do you even deserve this forename of yours? Do you even deserve to be a descendant of Emperor Xuanyuan?"

    Ji Wu grinned carelessly, looking down at Si Wen Bin as he said ndly, "Am I a descendant of Emperor Ku? You don¡¯t get to question me, do you? Unless those master elders in You Xiong City say it themselves, who in the world can ever say that I am not a descendant of Emperor Xuanyuan?"

    Raising his hands, he carefully looked at his well-protected palms and continued slowly, "Go back. I don¡¯t do talking with small people like you. Wanna touch mynd? Wanna borrow my ce to do your flood-control work...Tell Si Wen Ming toe himself, eh?"

    Pointing at Si Wen Bing, Ji Wuughed, "Remember, I give him three days. Tell him toe beg me personally."

    "Beg me, make me happy, then let Si Wen Ming give up on the throne. Once I am happy, you may continue dealing with the flood." Ji Wu grinned brightly, "You see, we¡¯re all Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s descendants, and we¡¯re rtives...If Si Wen Ming can ascend to the throne, why can¡¯t I?"

    Si Wen Bing¡¯s face even turned blue in anger, as he began shaking intensely.

    Ji Wu was aiming at the throne! He did nothing but hinder the flood-control mission. And yet, he dared to aim at the throne!

    "How dare you!" Si Wen Bing growled out in rage. He leaped up, trod on a strong gust of wind, and rose to the top of the city wall. Then, he pointed at Ji Wu and shouted again, "How dare you!"

 Chapter 1222: What Ji Wu Can Do

    Chapter 1222: What Ji Wu Can Do

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "How dare I?" Ji Wu¡¯s long hair straightened up, whileva-like streams of fire rose from his feet, instantly covering his entire body. Heave weaves spread out. Behind Ji Wu, a red light dazzled up for thousands of meters, within which, an enormous fire Qi Lin suddenly rushed out, roaring towards the sky.

    The roar sounded like thunder sting together, shaking both the earth and the sky. The red light expanded in all directions.

    Following a water-ttering noise, the water before the city gate surged up for nearly a thousand meters and flooded backward, striking down on those human warriors. Countless rafts were wrecked, and those human warriors were thrown into the water.

    Instinctively, Si Wen Bing and the few warriors behind him raised their arms to protect their faces. The burning hot red light swept across wave by wave and burned their hair and beard. By breathing, they felt that their noses were burning, and so were their internal organs.

    A sizzling noise could be heard. Si Wen Bing could still take it, but blisters had already popped out from the skins of his few warriors. Those thumb-sized blisters started to burst, letting light yellow liquid flow on their skin. Their skin was quickly burned ck, and soon, their bones were bared, with a metallic luster.

    "How dare I?" Ji Wu burst with a thunderous roar once again, while that fire Qi Lin floating behind him proudly held its head high, aggressively staring at Si Wen Bing.

    "Who is the daring one here?" Pointing at Si Wen Bing, Ji Wu yelled, "What are you? You¡¯re nothing but an insignificant man from the small You Chong n. You¡¯re even worse as an animal! How dare you act like that in front of me? Do you know the name of my father? My grandfather? Do you know that I am Marquis Dai? How dare you yell at me?"

    The fire Qi Lin roared again and let out ava-like stream of fire from its mouth, striking straight to Si Wen Bing and his warriors.

    Si Wen Bing cursed out. Between his eyebrows, the silhouette of a mountain shed across, then a triangle shaped, heavy shield flew out of his forehead, and expanded to nearly a hundred metersrge against the burning wind, shielding his warriors and himself.

    The fire bumped into the dark yellow shield. The fire was strangely sticky, it lingered right on the shield without going anywhere else. It wrapped up the shield, and seemed to even melt it. In a couple of breaths, the ground before the city gate was melted intova, and not long after that, even theva was burned into an incandescent state.

    "Retreat!" Si Wen Bing shouted while quickly waving his hand to his warriors.

    His shield was a Divine-level inherited magic treasure that belonged to the You Chong n. It was made from the bones of a thousand and two-hundred different types of spirit beasts with a nature of earth, along with the essence powers of eight famous mountains in Mind. The shield was strong and sturdy, with an amazing defensive power.

    Controlling the shield with Si Wen Bing¡¯s current power, not even a higher level Jia n warrior could break it, unless three to five higher level Jia n warriorsbined their powers. But now, Si Wen Bing sensed a great pressure. He heard the shield screaming, which meant that the fire released by the fire Qi Lin was already weakening the shield¡¯s original power.

    "Ji Wu!" Si Wen Bing roared. He ordered his warriors to retreat, but the two priests beside Ji Wu smiled. One of them released a silver flying dagger while the other one threw out a golden flying sword. The flying dagger and sword left thousands of afterimages in the air, bypassed Si Wen Bing, and flew to his few warriors.

    "Hit the targets!" The two priestsughed out loud together. Their flying sword and dagger pierced into the bodies of the few warriors, who were already covered in burn wounds. The sharp sword and dagger cut open their burning muscles, hacked on their bones, and generated loud tinkles.

    The few warriors under Si Wen Bing¡¯smand were also Divine Magi. However, the flying dagger and sword momentarily left hundreds of bone-deep wounds on their bodies. They didn¡¯t panic. They breathed deeply, boosted up their spirit blood, and sent it to their wounds.

    A Divine Magus had the power to even regrow his or her body from a single drop of blood. Some powerful ones could even survive a beheading, not to mention a flew dagger and sword wounds; those were nothing to Divine Magi.

    Nevertheless, the few warriors soon shouted out loud in shock. They sent their spirit blood to their wounds, yet those long and deep wounds weren¡¯t healed. On the contrary,rge streams of blood were squeezed out of their bodies through those wounds.

    A strange power lingered in their wounds, giving them a warm, numb feeling, while emitting a sweet and sour aroma. That was a magic drug which paralyzed their wounds, and seemed even to take away all the life-force around those wounds, and let spirit blood flow out of their bodies ceaselessly.

    Soon, the few warriors were covered in blood. Their blood flowing down from their bodies dyed the earth red within nearly a hundred meters in radius.

    "Commander, be careful! These weapons are strange!" The few warriors roared out in rage, while a golden beam and a silver beam shed all over the sky, generating a series of puffing noise. These warriors trembled intensively, as the dagger and the sword prated their bodies over and over again, leaving thousands of punctured wounds on their bodies.

    Hearts, lungs, livers...All their internal organs were severely injured.

    Fortunately, Divine Magi possessed a strong life-force. They activated their spirit star power, replenishing their consumed spirit blood. But still,rge streams of blood had been spraying out from their bodies. Gradually, their limbs were softened, and they started feeling cold.

    Not even Divine Magi could afford to lose so much blood, not to mention the flying sword and dagger had been adding more wounds on their bodies al the time.

    "Brothers, you are amazing!" Ji Wuughed out loud and waved his right arm. A long and red sword appeared in his hand as he continued, "I¡¯d like to show my power too. After all, I¡¯ve been cultivating myself pretty hard these years. Brothers, please kindly give your advice!

    "Be careful!" Si Wen Bing growled hoarsely, as he turned around, looking at his few warriors, who were almost killed by the flying sword and dagger.

    "You be careful! Like I said, what are you? How dare you yell at me? It would be about right if Si Wen Ming came himself. A small one like you? Never!" Ji Wuughed. Abruptly, he shed across the air and almost teleported himself to Si Wen Bing. Next, the long red sword directly prated Si Wen Bing¡¯s chest, leaving a stream of fire in the air. The sword was almost as long as Ji Wu¡¯s body, yet was only about one inch wide.

    Si Wen Bing howled in pain. The sword began burning his internal organs once it sank into his body. Si Wen Bing was a strong and brave one, but still, he twitched in pain, and couldn¡¯t help but howl and curse out.

    Ji Wu gave a vicious grin while twisting the sword inside Si Wen Bing¡¯s body. He cut open a half of Si Wen Bing¡¯s chest.

    Blood sshed out as Si Wen Bing roared like a beast. He turned around with a dark yellow, heavy de gripped in his hand, and hacked down towards Ji Wu¡¯s head. Hazy mountain silhouettes emerged around the de.

    This was how true human warriors were like ¡ª ¡®You refused to talk, so we fight, life to death! What could be even worse than death? Why would I be afraid of you? If I am too afraid to pull out my de or wield my sword, would I still be counted as a human warrior?¡¯

    When Ji Hao arrived by the golden bridge, he saw Si Wen Bingunching the full strike.

 Chapter 1223: Datura Poison

    Chapter 1223: Datura Poison

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Si Wen Bing raised his de, yet Ji Hao seemed to not see it at all.

    The few warriors under Si Wen Bing¡¯smand were still suffering from the flying sword and dagger. From a distance away, Ji Hao saw two priests with lotuses on their heads. He was enraged the moment he saw them. A dazzling red light was released from his head while a golden sun flew out of his chest. Sword-sharp golden light beams darted out from the sun.

    Under the effect of Ji Hao¡¯s sword intent, the essence sun fire condensed into a strong sword, shed across hundreds of miles, and uratelynded on the flying dagger and sword. Along with a long series of metal-ngs, the fist-sized dagger and sword were shaken under the fierce wave of sword light released by Ji Hao. Every single beam of sword light was scorching hot. Soon, both the sword and the dagger turned glowing-red, with countless spell symbols sparkling on the edges, seeming to be melted.

    The two priests on the city wall were shocked. They howled out together and breathed deeply. The shaking flying sword and dagger each gave a shrill scream, and seemed to fly back to their owners.

    "Where are you going?" Standing beside Ji Hao, Man Man burst with a great roar. Her pair of hammer suddenly expanded to tens of meters huge, surrounded by purple me. They flew out rumblingly, followed by hundreds of meters long fire thunderbolts.

    In the past few years, Man Man followed Ji Hao almost everywhere. By now, she could easily recognize disciples of Priest Hua and Priest Mu. At the moment, seeing the two priests with lotuses on their heads, Man Man immediately realized that they were enemies, even before Ji Hao said a thing.

    The flying sword and dagger didn¡¯t mange to fly back to their owners before Man Man¡¯s pair of hammer smashed down like two hills. A thunderous boom was generated, as the formation set in the pair of hammer by Yu Yu was activated. The sword and dagger were already softened by Ji Hao¡¯s essence sun fire sword lights, and now, suffering the violent strike from Man Man¡¯s hammers, they were directly crushed. Even through the quality of these two pieces was considerably high, they couldn¡¯t escape their sorry fate.

    Tens of fragments darted out towards all directions, leaving golden and silver beams in the air. On the city wall, the two priests had their faces turned pale, while arge stream of blood spurted out from each of their noses. They raised their heads, faces covered in blood, ncing at the golden bridge which was swiftly approaching from a long distance away. In the next moment, they shouted Ji Hao¡¯s name out in rm.

    "Marquis Yao Ji Hao...Why are you here?!"

    Ji Hao¡¯s eyes shone with a frigid light. ¡®They know my name? It seems that I am quite a badass now in the eyes of Priest Hua and Priest Mu¡¯s disciples!"

    While sneering, Ji Hao prepared to say something, but behind him, Feng Xing gave a deep growl. Gripped in his hand, the Yi bow burst with a dazzling light. Following a buzzing noise, a ¡®hurricane¡¯, a ¡®wolf tusk¡¯, and a ¡®volcano copse¡¯ were released simultaneously.

    Near the city gate, Si Wen Bing¡¯s de swooshed down towards Ji Wu¡¯s head, leavingyers of mountain silhouettes in the air. Ji Wu sneered scornfully while raised his left hand as he grasped the de edge bare hand.

    Bang! A strong power erupted, spreading in all directions. Si Wen Bing gave a muffled moan as his hands were sted, baring his bones. Ji Wu was much more powerful than him. Hacking on Ji Wu¡¯s palm with the de, Si Wen Bing felt that he was actually hacking a bronze wall. Not even a scratch was left on Ji Wu¡¯s palm, while Si Wen Bing¡¯s both hands were disabled.

    "You useless thing!" Ji Wu put forth his strength and forcibly pulled the de out from Si Wen Bing¡¯s hands. This violent move cut off arge piece of muscle from Si Wen Bing¡¯s hand.

    In the meanwhile, Ji Wu raised his right arm. His longsword seemed to slice across Si Wen Bing¡¯s neck and cut off his head. As a Divine Magus, Si Wen Bing could indeed regrow his body from a single drop of blood, but having his head cut off would undoubtedly weaken himrgely.

    Right at this moment, Feng Xing¡¯s arrows arrived.

    The ¡®hurricane¡¯ was swift and weightless It reached less than three inches away from the back of Ji Wu¡¯s head, almost at the same moment when it was released from the string. Ji Wu had no time to attack Si Wen Bing anymore. He hurriedly swung his sword back, fending himself against the arrow.

    ng! The ¡®hurricane¡¯ arrow clung to the sword edge, spinning like a top while shing against the sword edge, generating a loud and shrill buzzing noise.

    The ¡®hurricane¡¯ didn¡¯t have too strong a prating power, neither could it do great damage to its target. But it had a long range and a longsting power. By spinning restlessly on the sword edge, the ¡®hurricane¡¯ sword was bringing a constant pressure to Ji Wu.

    Ji Wu twisted his wrist, prepared to throw away the ¡®hurricane¡¯, yet the ¡®wolf tusk¡¯ had already swished to behind him.

    Ji Wu howled out as a cold beam of light almost blinded his eyes. He sensed a heart-deep coldness drilling into his body. Helplessly, he turned away from Si Wen Bing and focused on the arrowing from behind. Turning around, heunched a heavy hack with the de he seized from Si Wen Bing.

    Feng Xing was a powerful archer. The arrow he released suddenly burst with a dazzling light. The ¡®wolf tusk¡¯, which was flying at lightning speed, abruptly slowed down, and let the ¡®volcano copse¡¯ surpass it, bumping onto the de.

    A thunderous boom and raging fire were generated, covering miles in radius. The great explosive force shook Ji Wu¡¯s arm, shattered his armor, and bared his entire chest.

    The ¡®wolf tusk¡¯ struck at this moment. The tremendous power from the Yi bow erupted from the arrow. As a freezing beam of light shed across, a scream from Ji Wu could be heard. Twelve jade pendents tied around his belt exploded simultaneously, and so did the shaft of the ¡®wolf tusk¡¯ arrow. But the three-inch long arrowhead violently pierced into Ji Wu¡¯s chest throughyers of defensive magic screens.

    "It hurts!" Ji Wu was a valued genius from a child, a carefully cultivated prince, among Emperor Ku¡¯s descendants. He was a perfectly protected person since always; he never even washed his own clothes. Now, being hit by the arrow, Ji Wu sensed nothing but an unbearable pain. Instinctively, he turned around and fled towards the city.

    But once Ji Wu moved, Si Wen Bing spread his arms and grabbed Ji Wu tight.

    "Lord Ji Wu, toote to leave!" While vomiting blood, Si Wen Bingughed out loud, looking at Ji Wu¡¯s twisted face.

    Si Wen Bing stalled Ji Wu long enough for the golden bridge to bring Ji Hao and his friends over. Ji Hao shed to Si Wen Bing, gripped Ji Wu¡¯s neck with his right hand, while throwing out a heavy punch with his left hand. Without saying a word, he broke Ji Wu¡¯s right arm. Ji Wu¡¯s longsword was still held in his right hand.

    "Don¡¯t struggle, or you will die!" shouted Ji Hao.

    With an exciting grin, grin, Yu Mu nimbly dashed to the few badly injured warriors under Si Wen Bing¡¯smand, and quickly spread tens of kinds of magic medicine in the form of a powder. Faint wisps of smoke puffed up from the few warriors¡¯ wounds, yet their wounds still showed no sign of healing. On the contrary, these warriors even began to lose more blood.

    "What poison this is? What poison this is?! It can actually harm Divine Magi! What is this?!" Yu Mu even screamed out loud, waving his arms hysterically.

    Without hesitating, Ji Hao put forth his strength through his right fingers, broke half of Ji Wu¡¯s cervical spine, and then asked, "What is that poison?"

    "Brother, don¡¯t tell him!" The two priests yelled on the city wall.

    Ji Hao gave Ji Wu a knee strike on the lower belly, and squeezed a shrill scream out of his mouth along with a big mouthful of blood.

    "Golden-rim Datura! That is Golden-rim Datura!" Ji Wu screamed with a high-pitched voice while staring at Ji Hao, as if he were the scariest ghost in the world.

 Chapter 1224: Break Fei Water City

    Chapter 1224: Break Fei Water City

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Damn it!" The looks of the two priests slightly changed, as they cursed out together.

    A strong power vibration spread out from the two priests, while faintly audible thunders urred. From each of their heads, a golden mist rose and spread. In the golden mist, countless datura flowers with translucent petals bloomed slowly. Each petal had a golden rim.

    A sweet aroma spread out, as intoxicating as the aroma of the best wine. Like a warm and gentle breeze, the indescribable aroma reached to Ji Hao and his friends.

    "Dangerous, move!"Yu Mu released a few locusts, flying into the beautiful aroma. The few locusts rocked their bodies and fell to the ground once they sensed the aroma, seeming to be drunk.

    Within a single second, the few highly poisonous locusts which could resist almost all kinds of poison in the world, died right on the spot. The bodies of the few locusts melted speedily, and soon became puddles of beautiful golden liquid.

    With a grinning face, Ji Hao stared at the two priests. With a scary bleeding wound on his chest, Si Wen Bing walked over and quickly exined the whole thing to Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao cast a glimpse at Ji Wu. Ji Wu gritted his teeth, suffering from his broken neck. "Marquis Yao Ji Hao? I¡¯ve heard your name! Do you know who I am? I¡¯m a descendant of Emperor Ku, I am..."

    Snorting coldly, Ji Hao¡¯s entire body shone with a dazzling golden light. The essence sun power was released, which blocked the thick aroma created by the two priests. The essence sun fire could naturally break all evils. Visibly, twoyers of goldenness, one darker and one brighter, shed against each other in the air, causing a sizzling noise and a strong, soul-taking aroma.

    The poisoning aroma created by the two priests was burned out by the essence sun fire. The toxicity was gone, but a strong aroma remained, lingering on everyone¡¯s hair, skin and clothes, without fading.

    While dealing with the aroma, Ji Hao lifted Ji Wu up and said in a deep and strong voice, "Can descendants of Emperor Ku help the evil ones, betray our humankind, and leave our people to face a serious disaster?"

    Ji Wu¡¯s face turned pale. He had been well protected since he was young, and indeed, he had never been through any life-threatening difficulty. But as a carefully cultivated prince among Emperor Ku¡¯s descendants, he was rather smart. Of course, he sensed the bone-deep intent of killing from the simple sentence said by Ji Hao.

    "Don¡¯t you dare to kill me!" Ji Wu struggled and attempted to scream again.

    However, Ji Hao squeezed Ji Wu¡¯s throat with his right thumb and disabled him from making any sound.

    Raising Ji Wu high with his right arm, Ji Hao looked at Fei Water City and roared, "Sadly, Lord Ji Wu was killed by those two men with an evil magic. His body was destroyed, and his soul perished...I am Ji Hao. Under the order of Emperor Shun, I am now in charge. Lord Ji Wu has died already. Therefore, I will be taking over all the powers and resources in this Fei Water City!"

    Hearing Ji Hao, Ji Wu¡¯s body twitched intensely. He looked at Ji Hao in despair. He tried to scream for help, and he also wanted to curse Ji Hao for lying. He was still alive. He was grabbed in Ji Hao¡¯s hand, but he was alive, so how could Ji Hao...

    Ji Hao suddenly clenched his five right fingers. Crack! Ji Wu¡¯s neck bones were crushed in Ji Hao¡¯s hand. Before Ji Wu could heal himself, Ji Hao gave a resonant roar and released a raging essence sun fire from his right palm, burning Ji Wu¡¯s head.

    Ji Wu couldn¡¯t stop twitching. A red armor coiled by nine dragons flew out of his body and nged loudly, seeming tond on Ji Wu¡¯s body. However, once the armor flew out, Shaosi suddenly showed up beside Ji Hao, just like a ghost.

    Shaosi did nothing but silently stand beside Ji Hao, with her hands hiding in her sleeves. Coldly, she just looked at the armor.

    A gray silhouette emerged above Shaosi¡¯s head. It was a hazy but enormous man, who lowered his head and slowly nced at this red armor. The armor let out a shrill scream, as the soul seal left in the armor by Ji Wu was erased. The armor was am ownerless piece now.

    Standing aside, Man Man had a strong fire rising from her body. The red armor nged again, transformed into nine dragon silhouettes, and flew to Man Man. Following a few dragon roars, a beautiful armor appeared on Man Man¡¯s body.

    "Hmm..."Sensing the armor¡¯s power, Man Man curved her lip corners down and said, "Not as good as the armor Abba gave me...But, it¡¯s not bad though, can serve as a backup!"

    More defensive treasures flew out from Ji Wu¡¯s body one after another. But Shaosi was standing right in front of Ji Wu, erasing all soul seals left in these treasures. Ten breathster, Ji Wu ran out of treasures.

    By now, he could only fight Ji Hao¡¯s essence sun fire with his strong but bare body. Ji Hao was already a half-step Supreme Magus, and his essence sun fire could even burn the sky and destroy all living creatures. However, Ji Wu was a carefully cultivated genius, and was much older than Ji Hao. He was only a breath away from the level of Supreme Magus, and had an incredibly strong, tough body.

    Being burned for about ten breaths, Ji Wu was still twitching, without dying.

    Sighing deeply, Ji Hao emphasized, "People, see clearly, these two priests killed Ji Wu!"

    Pointing at the two priests, who had their teeth gritted tight and had been trying to boost up the power of the datura poison, Ji Hao activated the Pan Gu bell, tied Ji Wu with the fifteen meters tall bell, then clenched his fists and rang the bell with full strength.

    Followed by an echoing bell ring,rge streams of Chaos power surged out of the bell. Amidst a shrill howl, Ji Wu¡¯s body was suddenly swallowed up by the Chaos power and disappeared.

    A golden, glowing soul flew out from Ji Wu¡¯s copsing body. Ji Wu¡¯s soul...No, his primordial spirit, viciously stared at Ji Hao and screamed out loud. It transformed into a golden beam of light, attempting to run.

    "Primordial spirit? Hehe, not bad!" Ji Hao saw it clearly. Just like himself, Ji Wu had been cultivating himself as a Qi cultivator. However, Ji Wu¡¯s primordial spirit was far weaker than Ji Hao¡¯s.

    Facing Ji Wu¡¯s primordial spirit, Ji Hao punched again on the Pan Gu bell.

    Another bell ring was generated, resounding through the clouds. Ji Wu¡¯s primordial spirit was crushed. A five-colored glow emitted from Ji Hao¡¯s palm, which swallowed Ji Wu¡¯s original soul and sent it into the five-colored caldron. The five-colored me wrapped up that original soul and soon melted it.

    Ji Wu was destroyed for good. No bit of his remained in the world. Ji Hao even took the opportunity of reincarnation away from him.

    "My friends, it¡¯s your turn now!" Looking at the two priests on the city wall, Ji Hao said ndly, "How dare you kill Ji Wu? He was a descendant of Emperor Ku! You...You should die!"

    The faces of the two priests turned purely dark.

    Growling resonantly, Ji Hao held up the Pan Gu bell with both hands and threw the bell at the city gate with all of his power.

    Countlessyers of magic shields glowed, as great defensive formations activated one after another. But the Pan Gu bell bumped in, it shattered everything, as if those defensive formations never even existed.

    Followed by an earth-quaking boom, the thick bronze city gate copsed, and a miles-long section of the city wall was torn down as well.

 Chapter 1225: Heavy penalties during Rough Times

    Chapter 1225: Heavy penalties during Rough Times

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The city gate copsed. In hundreds ofrge vats before a series of buildings near the city gate, over a thousand blooming lotuses suddenly shattered, as if a giant heavy hammer had smashed right on them. Petals were torn apart, and those vats were crushed.

    Dust rose in clouds. The two priests with lotuses on their heads screamed in panic. They darted up into the sky, and desperately fled westward.

    However, they only reached hundreds of meters high before Shaosi teleported herself to them. The long spear in Shaosi¡¯s hands sparkled with an ice-cold light and heavily poked into their chests.

    The two priests¡¯ bodies emitted a golden light, which condensed into two thick light shields, fending against the spear. Bang! Bang! The two light shields exploded, and the long spear easily prated their shoulders. Meanwhile, Shaosi shed to before their faces.

    "You¡¯re just a little girl! How dare you!" The two priests cursed out loud together. They endured the piercing pain from their shoulders and waved their broad sleeves, releasing eighteen golden beads and a twelve-story silver tower, rumblingly flying to Shaosi.

    Shaosi cast a deep roar, dropped the spear, and pressed both her hands down. The enormous, gray, hazy shadow behind her moved slightly, then both the two priests sensed a strange coldness, as if something important had been taken away from them by some mysterious and extremely powerful being.

    Weirdly, they suddenly lost the control of those golden beads and the silver tower. Being blown by the wind, those beads and the silver tower swished backward and smashed right on the two priests. The priest sent out those golden beads was hit on the head by the silver tower, while the one who sent out the silver tower had all eighteen golden beadsnd on his face.

    They screamed in pain, vomited blood, and fell on the copsed city wall.

    Before they could even struggle back up, Yuan Li dashed up to them, leaving a silver beam in the sky. Raising the dragon staff high, Yuan Li bashed violently on their chests. All the ribs of these two priests were broken, and as a consequence, blood spurted out from their mouths, ears, eyes and noses, in sharp streams. From the dragon staff, the earth, water, fire, and wind power struck into their bodies together, crushed their internal organs, and almost shredded their entire bodies.

    "Who are you?! How dare you hurt my brothers!" Angry shouts came from the top of Yue Dai Mountain. From a few stone pces on the mountaintop, nearly a hundred beams of light shed across the sky and approached swiftly.

    Those were all Qi cultivators, with simple long robes and brightly shining eyes. Their faces were glowing, which made them look especially energetic. Their bodies were wrapped in a warm mist. Clearly, they were all not weak.

    Ji Hao opened his erect eye and scanned these people with a clear beam of light, then gave a cold sneer.

    Among these peopleing in a formidable array, only three to five had attained primordial spirits, while the others were still working on absorbing natural powers. As Qi cultivators, these people were still beginners.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to waste any time talking to these disciples of Priest Hua and Priest Mu. He was clearly aware of the fact, that he might not win a verbal battle against these people. Perhaps, this was a special gift that all Priest Hua and Priest Mu¡¯ disciples were top-grade talkers.

    Breathing deeply, Ji Hao clenched his fingers. The Pan Gu bell flew up from the ruins of the city gate at lightning speed. Ji Hao held the bell with both arms and aimed at those people flowing down the mountain, then threw out the bell once again with all his strength.

    Another earth-quaking boom was generated. The Pan Gu bell shattered the air and caused tens of air-sts, then unstoppably smashed on those people who had been diving down aggressively. The space hundreds of miles in radius was crushed. Over a hundred Qi cultivators died right on the spot. Their bodies were smashed to pieces, and souls were shredded by the Chaos tides roaring out from the space crack.

    Silently, the bell flew back to Ji Hao, floating above his head as it released Chaos power streams and shielded Ji Hao¡¯s entire body.

    Ji Hao descended from the air andnded before the two priests with lotuses on their heads. Stomping his foot on their knees, he crushed those knees. Hearing their screams, Ji Hao started talking in a cruel tone, "I don¡¯t want to know your names, neither do I want to know your rtionship with Priest Hua and Priest Mu...I want the antidote of the datura poison, and...How much of that poison do you have right now?"

    The two priests hesitated briefly. Without hesitating, Ji Hao raised his sword and swung down, beheading these two people. Their heads flew up, as blood sshed all over the ground.

    Ji Hao dropped his left hand and clenched his fingers. Following his move, two primordial spirits flew out from the two dead bodies, covered in blood. Like evil ghosts, the two priests screamed hoarsely, "Ji Hao! How dare you hurt our bodies?! You, you, you...The hatred between you and us is as deep as the sea. We will..."

    "Noisy!" Ji Haoughed, then released the extremely negative power from his left hand. One primordial spirit paused all of a sudden, as it was frozen, sealed in a blue ice block. Along with a sizzling noise, the extremely negative power drilled into that primordial spirit, slowly turning it into a strand of extremely negative power.

    The sealed priest stared at Ji Hao in a soul-deep fear, but he couldn¡¯t make any sound. His power was fading rapidly. What he could do at the moment was nothing but watch himself melt in the extremely negative power, and sense his ultimate death.

    The other priest was scared to death. He looked at Ji Hao, deeply frightened. "Right in our bags! A cbash-full of ointment, made from golden-rim datura flowers! The antidote in a ck jade bottle...We also-also have twelve golden-rim datura seeds! We were going to nt them on this mountain!"

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t move, because Yu Mu had already flown to the dead bodies of the two priests. He rummaged impatiently, and found two bags soaked in blood. Carefully searching for a while, he excitedly took out a golden cbash and a ck jade bottle, and a fist-sized transparent jade box. He even cheered out loud.

    "Alright, you¡¯re useless now." Ji Hao released a raging stream of essences sun fire and burned the two primordial spirits to death. As same as thest time, a five-colored light emitted from his palm, which caught the two dead primordial spirits and sent them into the cauldron. Ground by the five-colored me, their original souls were burned down.

    "Don¡¯t me me, me your master Shifu." Looking where the two primordial spirits died, Ji Hao said coldly, "The one who attacked me in that Star Guard¡¯s pce was Priest Mu, wasn¡¯t he? I said, he hit me, so I will ughter his disciples. There is no right or wrong about this."

    In Fei Water City, all ministers,manders, and people under Ji Wu¡¯smand watched Ji Hao killing everyone.

    All this happened in a very short span of time. Within a couple of breaths, over a hundred ¡®powerful strange people¡¯ died, and so did Ji Wu. Even their city gate and city wall was torn down by Ji Hao.

    "Revenge for Lord Ji Wu!" An old man in a luxurious long robe burst with an infuriated roar."

    "Revenge for Lord Ji Wu!" countless people living in the city growled.

    Ji Hao sneered, waved his hand and said, "We have to use heavy penalties during rough times. Fei Water City people were fooled and used by evil people. They betrayed the humankind and killed their leader Ji Wu! Every one of them bears the me!"

    Breathing deeply, Ji Hao wielded his sword, pointed at the city, and shouted, "Commander Si Wen Bing, follow me and kill!"

 Chapter 1226: All in the City Are Slaves

    Chapter 1226: All in the City Are ves

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Under the Pan Gu bell, surrounded by Chaos power streams. Ji Hao rushed into Fei Water City with bare hands.

    Through the city, two ¡®Z¡¯ shaped roads started before Ji Wu¡¯s pce, extending from the mountaintop to the mountain foot. These two roads were connected with all streets in the city.

    At the moment, on the two roads,rge groups of Fei Water City warriors wearing crocodile-skin armors, marched down the mountain, mounted on jade-horn antelopes. The clear hoofsteps even quaked the mountain.

    Dai Yue Mountain was the core of Fei Water territory. The mountain was tall and rugged. Therefore,mon mounts couldn¡¯t be used in this area. Jade-horn antelope was a special kind of mount in this area. Jade-horn antelopes were gigantic in shape, had superior jumping abilities, and were especially good at climbing cliffs and running in mountainous areas. Therefore, the mounts of all Fei Water City warriors were jade-horn antelopes. Large numbers of enormous ancient crocodiles lived by the Fei Water. These ancient crocodiles were violent and brutal, even strong enough to hunt flood dragons. Ji Wu¡¯s people made the skins of these crocodiles into armors. This kind of armor was soft yet strong, with an incredible defensive power, but almost weightless, almost as good as dragon-skin armors.

    Hundreds of thousands of warriors stationed in this city were led by a few Divine Magi. The army marched down in an overwhelming way. Far away from Ji Hao, these warriors raised their sparkling long spears and heavy axes and threw them towards Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao rushed up with big steps. Waves of flying spears and axes swished down, bumping on the Chaos power streams around him. Muffled booms could be heard without an end, as those axes shattered against the Chaos power streams, fragments darting everywhere. More flying axes came from all directions. Soon, metal fragments piled up around Ji Hao¡¯s feet, over three-feet in height.

    "Break!"

    Ji Hao gave a loud growl. He dared not to release his power in the city. Instead, he carefully wielded his fists, restrained his power, and punched the surrounding air. The air was vibrated intensively, caused a shrill buzzing noise. Waves of air sts roared out in all directions.

    Following a rumbling noise, all buildings seven to eight miles in radius around Ji Hao were torn down.

    Bricks, wooden roof beams, straws, all exploded into pieces. People hiding in those buildings were rolled up, thrown far away like drifting leaves. Under the effect of Ji Hao¡¯s air-punches, these people felt that their hearts were shaken, then they all cked out.

    Ji Hao¡¯s powernded on these citizens softly and stunned them, but on those warriors, who had been throwing spears and axes to Ji Hao from a distance away, the power was violent and destructive. Following muffled thuds,rge groups of Fei Water warriors were sent flying backward while vomiting blood. They were thrown to the ground with their armors shattered, unable to resist at all.

    Coughing out blood, these warriors found out that they were only slightly wounded. Their internal organs were shaken, limbs were softened, but except for vomiting some blood and the temporary powerlessness, nothing worse happened to them.

    "B*stard! Marquis Yao! This is not a ce for you to mess around!"

    The seven to eightmanders finally approached Ji Hao. This city was their homnd, and a slight leak of their powers could tten a big half of the mountain, and kill millions of people in the city. But they ignored all this andunched attacks on Ji Hao with all their powers.

    Their powers were released from their heads, rising straight up into the sky, and even created a million-miles-wide hole in the dense dark clouds in the sky. The heavy rain and the strong wind stopped, as all raindrops and water streams in this area paused under the strong powers of these Divine Magi. Not a single drop of water could fall down.

    The mountain began quaking intensely. In the river, the flowing water stopped, then all three tributaries began shaking. Fish-scale-like ripples emerged on the water surface, growingrger andrger. A true disaster seemed to happen right now.

    Ji Hao pointed his finger up. The Pan Gu bell suddenly expanded its Chaos power and enveloped the few Divine Magi. Their surging power hit against the Chaos power streams, generating muffled booms, but could no longer affect the outside.

    "You should all die!" said Ji Hao angrily, "Helping the evil ones, betraying the humankind, you can still me Ji Wu for that. But ignoring the lives of your people, using your powers in the city without a second thought? You are frenzied! You should die!"

    Ji Hao raised his fist andunched thebined move of ¡®sky-opening¡¯ and ¡®earth-splitting¡¯.

    With his current power, thebined move was powerful enough to shake a Supreme Magus. Strange lights shone from his fist, because the space power and time power of Pan Gu world were both activated by him.

    "Die!" Recklessly, the few Divine Magi stepped up and attempted to kill Ji Hao joint handedly.

    With a thunderous bang, Ji Hao¡¯s fistnded heavily on their bodies.

    All surrounding Fei Water warriors cried out in rm, some even screamed in fear. Their weapons nged against the ground one after another ¡ª What did they see? The most powerful few Divine Magi in the city were killed by Ji Hao with a single punch!

    With a single punch, Ji Hao crushed their bodies, destroyed their blood, and even burned their souls with a strand of golden me. Among them, one was a peak-level Divine Magus, and three were high-level Divine Magi. Yet, none of them manage to survive a single punch from Ji Hao?!

    "We surrender! We surrender!" A few Magus Kings screamed in despair. They didn¡¯t run, and instead, kneeled straight on the ground, shouting about surrendering.

    They deeply understood that the ones powerful enough to kill Divine Magi with a single strike were either freaks among Divine Magi, or Supreme-level beings, who were no longer human beings.

    Whether Ji Hao was a ¡®freak¡¯ or a ¡®Supreme-level being¡¯, they could never run away under his nose, no one could!

    "Kneel and surrender, you will live; fight back or try to run, your will die, and your families will die because of you!" Treading on a fiery cloud, Ji Hao rose into the air, looking at the city as he shouted, "You betrayed the human-kind, so you all have to bear the me!"

    "The flood is weakening the humankind. Your Fei Water City is powerful, yet you never tried to do your part to fight the flood with all the others. On the contrary, you helped the evil ones and dyed the flood-control n for your own best interests! If you are too innocent to die, who isn¡¯t?"

    "However, we are all human beings after all. So, I will not take your lives." continued Ji Hao coldly, "All of you, everyone from Fei Water territory, from this day on, you are ves. You will join flood-control troops and fight on the frontline. When the flood is controlled, we will decide your fate ording to your contributions!"

    Si Wen Bing rushed into the city with arge troop and brought allmanders in the city under control.

 Chapter 1227: Hunt Him Down With Full Strength

    Chapter 1227: Hunt Him Down With Full Strength

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Fei Water City people were crying. Even the sky was shaken by their cries. Standing on top of every tall building in the city were heavy armored elite warriors that came from Pu Ban City under Ji Hao¡¯s order. These warriors were under the direct order of Emperor Shun. Expressionlessly standing in the city, some of them were even staring at those Fei Water people with angry eyes.

    Human beings were facing a destructive disaster, but as a strong human force, Fei Water people refused to tide over the difficulty with everyone else. Even worse, they tried to ruin the flood-control n for their own benefits. These people should die. They might live, but they should pay for their crime, even though these people didn¡¯t make the call.

    Thousands of melting pots stood in the city, glowing-red. Hundreds of searing irons with long handles were ced on each pot.

    Crying and screaming, Fei Water people were dragged to those melting pots by strong warriors, one by one. Torturers with ck outfits and blood-red belts picked up those searing irons and heavily pressed on the face of each Fei Water people. ¡®ve¡¯, that was the word seared deeply onto their faces.

    Those searing irons were made from dark metals and the ancient toxic gas from the earth core, dipped in a secretly concocted magic drug. Once the sear was made on the skin, nothing could make it fade. Even if these enved people cut off their faces, the sear would still sink deeply into their bones.

    In extreme conditions, some weaker ones would even have the sear on their souls. Even after they died and reincarnated, faint ve marks would still be on their faces. In human ns, newborn babies with ve marks on faces would certainly be thrown into forests and be eaten by wild beasts.

    They cried loudly. Ji Hao expressionlessly stood on the mountaintop, looking down at those Fei Water people crying, wailing, and begging. Males, females, the old ones, young ones, the kind ones, and the evil ones, their leader made the wrong choice, and they had to be punished for that.

    Amidst the cries, wails, and screams, Ji Hao also heard people praying.

    Many Fei Water people were still praying to Priest Hua and Priest Mu, begging Priest Hua and Priest Mu to show up and to save them, and bring them to the ¡®eternal paradise¡¯ that those disciples mentioned before.

    On the square Ji Hao stood on, a giant number of full-length portraits of Priest Hua and Priest Mu on leather scrolls were piled up. Tens of human warriors poured a pungent smelling oil on the pile. Some of them threw torches on the pile, and started the fire.

    Fei Water territory had the poption of hundreds of millions. If every family had twenty people, tens of millions of families existed in this territory. Every family had a portrait of Priest Hua and Priest Mu on their altar. Thus, tens of millions of portraits were found.

    When all these portraits kindled together, the fire was so raging that no one could approach the pile.

    Dense ck smoke was puffing out from the fire. All of sudden, a suffocating power vibration was released from the fire. Deep spell-enchanting voices could be heard, while golden light shone from the fire. Within the golden light, Priest Mu sat under a linden tree, legs crossed, with Priest Hua smilingly stood behind him, holding a lotus.

    Once this happened, countless Fei Water people began screaming. Strugglingly, they kneeled towards the mountaintop, kowtowing as fast as they could to Priest Hua and Priest Mu. With hoarse voices, they begged Priest Hua and Priest Mu to save them and their families.

    Ji Hao clearly saw thigh-thick streams of faith power rising from those people¡¯ heads, merging together into a purple-golden torrent, flowing to Priest Hua and Priest Mu in the golden light.

    In the golden light, Priest Hua and Priest Mu started moving. Both of them smiled faintly.

    The leaders of these Fei Water people were killed, and so were allmanders. They themselves and all their families were bing ves. These people were so despairing and scared right now.

    The two masters they had been worshiping suddenly showed up from the fire. Seeing this, these people believed that they were saved. At this moment, the faith they had to Priest Hua and Priest Mu reached a crazy point.

    These people had weak souls indeed, but after all, they were all owners of the natural fortune of Pan Gu world. When their faith power reached an extreme point, their souls suddenly grew strong, almost to an extreme degree.

    At the moment, their souls were shining, strong and determined; this moment, guided by Priest Hua and Priest Mu, the souls of these Fei Water people became powerful. No other evilness could affect their souls anymore. Meanwhile, a precious and great faith power had been releasing from their souls, towards the two priests.

    Fei Water people were like a herd of livestock, while Priest Hua and Priest Mu were farmers, who raised the livestock. Without even knowing, Ji Hao turned himself into a sharp de, a harvesting tool, and a good helper of Priest Hua and Priest Mu.

    "How ridiculous! Don¡¯t you dare to fool human beings like this!" Looking at the rapidly flowing torrent of faith power, Ji Hao was infuriated. He roared thunderously and sent the Pan Gu bell up into the sky. The bell buzzed, expanded to hundred-miles, and enveloped the giant Priest Hua and Priest Mu in the fire.

    The faith power descended. The bell released the Chaos power and created thousands of swirls, swallowing all the faith power. No matter how much faith power Fei Water people could produce, the bell would swallow it.

    The faith power was ¡®marked¡¯ clearly, as it was offered to Priest Hua and Priest Mu. However, the bell ringed, erased all the ¡®marks¡¯ from the faith power. In Ji Hao¡¯s lower belly, the five-colored cauldron was spinning happily, while waves of golden-purple faith power flowed in. The five-colored me covered the faith power, and soon, golden-purple, heavy and pure streams of faith power surged into Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    His red sun primordial spirit began shrinking speedily, while the three embryos of Dao suddenly burst with dazzling lights.

    Ji Hao was shaking intensely. Marks of the great Dao shed across his eyes. All of a sudden, he gained so much deeper understanding to Yin, Yang, and the great Dao of destruction. Within a single second, he harvested more than he could gain through three to five months of severe cultivation!

    His spirit power was soaring as well. Thunder was sting in his spiritual space, while the red sun primordial spirit glowed brightly. His spirit power was highly condensed, sweeping across the spiritual space like a tsunami.

    Far, far away, Priest Hua was chasing a dragon horse and a dark turtle. Abruptly, he quivered and turned around with a grim look, casting a nce towards Fei Water City.

    "Ji Wu, my good disciple, you died so miserably. Ji Hao, you killed so many of my disciples!" Priest Hua gritted his teeth and shouted coldly, "You are also looting our faith power...This is uneptable! Even though you are Yu Yu¡¯s disciple...How dare you?!"

    As he turned around and paused briefly, the dragon horse and the dark turtle had darted far away, seeming to disappear from Priest Hua¡¯s vision.

    Priest Hua hurriedly chased up. A lotus petal drifted down from his body and airily rose into the sky.

    "All disciples in my sect, follow my order. Kill Ji Hao at all costs!"

 Chapter 1228: Fame

    Chapter 1228: Fame

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    A big half a year had passed after what happened in Fei Water City.

    Ji Hao did some optimization and integration of all powers and resources he had. Based on the right of being in charge as any asion required, the right that Emperor Shun gave him, and with the power of the golden bridge, Ji Hao had been traveling all over Mind.

    Nests of water-kind creatures were ttened one after another, and water-kind armies were ughtered. Strong, enormous water-kind spirit creatures, even Chaos monsters, were killed by Ji Hao. People worshipping Priest Hua and Priest Mu were forcibly moved out of their viges and sent into flood-control troops. Cities and towns controlled by Priest Hua and Priest Mu were broken one by one, and all their citizens were enved.

    There were other people like Ji Wu as well, some earls and marquises. They were born in rich families with noble bloodlines, but with the lure of stronger powers and longer lives, they were fooled by disciples of Priest Hua and Priest Mu, and became their disciples as well. The territories of these people were taken down by Ji Hao, and all wealth they had were sent into the public treasury in Pu Ban City, to be used on the flood-control mission.

    All people who lived in those territories were enved by Ji Hao and sent to the frontline.

    No matter what excuse or reason or grievance they had, males, females, kids, old ones, all who had betrayed the spirit of human beings and hindered the flood-control mission when they should be fighting the flood with everyone else were cruelly sent to the frontline by Ji Hao. Even thought among these people, some were old and weak, and some were newborn infants, even through some of them would certainly die in the front line, they were all sent away to fight.

    "Heavy penalties in rough times... I don¡¯t care about my reputation! The future of the humankind is all that matters! Everyone who betrayed the humankind should die!" After Fei Water City, Ji Hao broke Yin Mountain territory. Facing hysterical curses from tens of millions of people, he flew up into the sky, holding the Taiji divine sword, he shouted thunderously. His voice quaked the sky and the earth, and shocked these people in the hearts. No one could ever say a bad word to him after that.

    The flood was waving restlessly.

    Dead water-kind creatures floated on the water. Large numbers of dead snakes and serpents released toxins before they died, which corroded the corpses in the water and created a horrible odor.

    Ji Hao, Man Man, Shaosi, Taisi and the others sat on the nine dragons chariot. Leading thousands of powerful Ji n warriors, Yemo Shayi guarded around the chariot. Thousands of thumb-sized, cyan-purple chains were grabbed in Yuan Li¡¯s hands. At the moment, this ape was smirking loudly, whileshing a priest with a dragon-tendon whip thunderously.

    Hearing a sudden whip snap, on the other end of a chain, a priest, whose neck was locked by the chain, trembled intensely. The whipshed on his back and left a three-inches-deep bleeding wound, which was almost splitting his entire body into two.

    "Priest Wuna, do your job! Quick! Or, I will beat you to death and then feed you to the rats!" Yuan Li was wagging his head proudly as heughed to thousands of priests, who were all locked by chains.

    Ji Hao sat on the chariot, expressionlessly looking at those priests.

    All the way, he broke tens of thousands of cities, towns and viges and over a hundred super-scale territories. At least two to three disciples of Priest Hua and Priest Mu were stationed in each vige, town and city, and tens to a hundred in those super-scale territories.

    When those cities, towns, viges, and territories were taken over by Ji Hao, most of those disciples refused to surrender, and were killed. Even their original souls were crushed by the cauldron.

    But, around five-thousand of them were controlled by Ji Hao with a special magic.

    Ji Hao cursed these people¡¯ souls. With the help of Shaosi and Taisi, he used the cruelest dark soul curse on them. They were also poisoned by Yu Mu with three to five thousands of, different types of magic poison. Not only that, Yu Mu had also taken a slight trace of their original souls into the Disease God Streamer, which meant, the lives of these people were in Yu Mu¡¯s hands.

    Added with the deadly soul curse Ji Hao created with the cauldron, these priests were perfectly controlled by Ji Hao, and were being used by him as tools. Whipped by Yuan Li violently, all of these priests howled in pain. With strong voices, they howled, then incanted a spell and locked their fingers together. Waves of magic power were released from their bodies. Warm mists rose, and lotuses floated in the air. From the warm mist, a rain of golden light fell andnded on the dirty, stinky, water surface.

    Ji Hao had just carried out a massacre in this area. Together with Yemo Shayi, with the help of Man Man and Shaosi, added with thousands of Jia n warriors, a giant water-kind army was wiped out in this ce. Even the weakest one among those Jia n warriors was at the level of half-step Divine Magus.

    Corpses piled up, and toxins spread rampantly. If no one did anything about it, the surrounding environment would be severely polluted.

    Under this flood was fertilend belonging to human beings. Therefore, Ji Hao could never let the toxins seep into the soil, because that would leave more troubles for the future work.

    Priest Hua and Priest Mu¡¯ disciples were indeed no good people, but they did have the abilities to ¡®clean¡¯. The golden light rain fell on the water surface and instantly generated a refreshing aroma. Within a blink of an eye, the dirty and foul water area turned crystal clear, as all dead bodies, toxins, and venoms, became streams of white smoke, puffing up and being blown away by the wind.

    When the whole area with a thousand miles in radius was cleaned, a jade token suddenly buzzed in Ji Hao¡¯s hand. Glimpsing at the line of characters that emerged on the token, Ji Hao let the golden bridge out of his forehead, transformed into a clear stream of light, and rolled up his friends and himself as he shed away, immediately turning into a faint light spot on the end of the sky.

    In his journey, Ji Hao had also burned countless portraits of Priest Hua and Priest Mu, and looted a giant amount of faith power which should have belonged to Priest Hua and Priest Mu. The faith power was ¡®unmarked¡¯ by the cauldron, then saved in Ji Hao¡¯s body. Although he only managed to absorb less than ten percent of it in the past months, his power was alreadyrgely improved, and his embryos of Dao were strengthened surprisingly.

    Before, he could only take around ten people with the golden bridge. But now, he could take tens of thousands of people sh across the sky. Clearly, he had made a giant progress.

    Ten-thousand miles away, a bright clear light descended from the sky. Thousands of priests sighed together, while a raging fire spread in the air. From the fire, the nine dragons chariot flew out.

    Down below, in a series of viges on top of a mountain that extended for over a thousand miles, around ten young men with long robes suddenly screamed out loud in panic, "Ji Hao is here! Ji Hao, the ughterer! Brothers, run!"

    Golden beams of light shone to the sky, as these young priests ran desperately towards the south, at their highest speed.

    Far away on the water surface, a small-range flood-control troop was staying silent. Warriors in the troop raised their heads, looking at Ji Hao on the nine dragons chariot, with weird looks.

    Ji Hao grinned pretty embarrassedly at those human warriors, then nced at those fleeing priests, sneered and said, "Where do you think you can run? I am just in need of some ves to help cleaning battlefields!"

    The golden bridge wasn¡¯t activated this time. Instead, the nine dragons chariot flew rapidly to those young priests, raising giant, glowing, fiery clouds.

 Chapter 1229: The Infinitude Lotus World

    Chapter 1229: The Infinitude Lotus World

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Behind him, a heavy city gate opened on top of the mountain. The leader and arge group of ministers walked out in panic, surrendering the city. The leader of the flood-control troop sighed, then raised his right arm. Under his order, a troop of human warriors marched into the city, captured the citizens, and confiscated arge number of portraits of Priest Hua and Priest Mu.

    Wails and cries could hear from everywhere. Over five-thousand priests with necks locked in chains were crying heartbreakingly, their tears shedding like the rain.

    They were Qi cultivators. They had been away from all kinds of worldly affairs till now, and were all people of Dao. They had primordial spirits, which meant they would no longer be limited by their physical bodies, and they could all live long lives.

    Without suffering any natural or unnatural major disaster, these people could live almost forever. They would be living peaceful and free lives in forests, with their friends and the most beautiful scenery.

    Normal human beings were threatened by diseases, wild beasts, and all kinds of natural disasters, along with the non-humankind beings. How could they everpare with these priests? But sadly, thee poor priests encountered Ji Hao, such a monster, who treated them so cruelly and brutally.

    He chained them on the nine dragons chariots like animals. Day after day, these priests were forced to clean battlefields for Ji Hao. Every now and then, their primordial spirits were tortured by the dark curse, while their bodies were suffering from tens of different types of magic poisons.

    They couldn¡¯t sleep at night, and they had nothing to eat or drink. Their clothes were ragged, and they were all covered in dirt and stinky smell. When had these priests ever suffered like this? Even back then when they traveled around the world, helping people to earn the natural reward power, they were treated as saviors; they never suffered. Their fingers never dipped in dirty water, and their feet were never stained by any dust.

    Seeing Ji Hao driving the chariot, chasing after their brothers and sisters, these priests cried and screamed, "Run, run, run as fast as you can...Do not let Ji Hao catch you...Ji Hao, you cruel, evil little man...Our Master Shifu will never spare your life...You are doomed, you know it!"

    Ji Haoughed out loud. He looked at these noisy priests coldly, then walked to Yuan Li and took over the dragon-tendon whip from his hands, violentlyshing these priests.

    He didn¡¯t even want to say a word. Engaging in a verbal fight against these disciples of Priest Hua and Priest Mu? That would be the most meaningless thing to do. To deal with these people, hacking or bashing them directly to death was the most efficient way. Talking? Totally a waste of time.

    Ji Hao was much stronger than Yuan Li. The whipnded on these priests and generated shrill howls instantly. The bones of hundreds of priests wereshed broken, which made them fall on the cloud, twitching but unable to move.

    The thousands of priests shut their mouths immediately and started hurrying. They were fuelling the cloud with their powers, chasing after their brothers and sisters at their highest speeds. The chains tied around their necks were straightened, such that at first nce, one might even think they were actually pulling the nine dragons chariots forward speedily.

    Closer and closer, the nine dragons chariot was less than ten miles away from those fleeing priests. Among those priests, a middle-aged one with long silver break threw a nce back, then suddenly took out a golden and shinning linden leaf magic talisman. As the middle-aged priest waved the magic talisman, it instantly transformed into a wisp of fiery light.

    Dense golden clouds puffed out of the light, transformed into a cloudy boat and carried all those fleeing priests up.

    Puff! The tens of meters long golden cloudy boat speeded up and left a long space crack in the sky. The cloudy boat was surprisingly fast, immediately darting over a hundred miles away.

    "Hmm?" Ji Hao smiled. A linden leaf from Priest Mu? He had killed or captured tens of thousands of Priest Hua and Priest Mu¡¯ disciples, but only a handful of them, who were stationed in super-scale territories, had things like this. Ji Hao didn¡¯t think that these disciples stationed in this small town could have treasures like that.

    "How generous, Priest Mu! Does every disciple of his have a leaf from him? Isn¡¯t he afraid that he might run out of leaves and be bald?" Ji Haoughed loudly. His voice was thunder-strong, and even those priests on the cloudy boat heard it clearly.

    The man with a silver beard turned around, straightened his right forefinger and middle finger, and shouted, "Ji Hao, your reckless behavior has ruined the great n of our sect. You are a sinner. Even though your Shifu is Priest Yu Yu, your life cannot be saved!"

    Breathing deeply, he pointed at the front, and continued shouting, "Don¡¯te any closer! We have built a boundless great formation over there, for no one else but you! Don¡¯te closer, or you die!"

    Ji Hao raised his eyebrows and grinned in a very weird way.

    Wasn¡¯t the man encouraging Ji Hao to follow up? Hearing the man with silver beard and thinking of what he had done in the past few months, all the severe damages he caused to Priest Hua and Priest Mu, Ji Hao believed that a trap was indeed waiting for him.

    "Priest, what are you talking about? How can you possibly frighten me with your silly threat?" Laughed Ji Hao, "The scarier you make it sound, the more I want to see it!"

    Narrowing his eyes, Ji Hao murmured in his head, ¡®In the previous life, my name was Qing Long, and I would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. How can I be frightened by these small tricks of yours?¡¯

    The nine dragons chariot sped up as well. Mr. Crow stood on top of the chariot and expanded to thousands of meters. He spread his wings and cawed with a bright voice. He released a golden raging fire, spreading in all directions. Waves of Gold Crow caws could be heard from the chariot. Led by Mr. Crow, the chariot flew faster and faster, and soon caught up with the cloudy boat.

    After all, the boat was only transformed from a linden seed. How could it ever bepared with the chariot?

    As the chariot approached the boat bit by bit, Ji Hao turned around and smiled to Man Man and Shaosi as he asked, "There is a trap over there. Are you afraid?"

    Man Man and Shaosi were giggling to each other, and didn¡¯t even answer the question. Taisi was in a daze, while Yu Mu and Feng Xing were smiling at Ji Hao; one had a simple and honest look, while the other one had a cunning face. They trusted Ji Hao, and they cared nothing about any traps.

    Ji Hao nodded, smiled, then nced at Yemo Shayi.

    Yemo Shayi showed an evil smirk, then transformed into a dark shadow and merged with Ji Hao¡¯s shadow.

    Moving forwards for thousands of miles, Ji Hao saw thousands of mountaintops on the water surface, down below. Floating above each mountaintop was a small dark cloud.

    This area was strangely quiet, without the wind, rain, or thunder.

    Once the cloudy boat and the chariot flew into this area, thunderous voices came from all directions.

    "Ji Hao, today, you will die here!"

    Following those rumbling voices, dazzling golden light shone, and soon covered the sky. Meanwhile, on the water surface down below, countless golden lotuses bloomed upon jade-green leaves. Sitting in each lotus with legs crossed was an energetic priest.

    "Ji Hao, this infinitude lotus world is created especially for you. Even though you will die, you will die a worthy death."

 Chapter 1230: Complicit

    Chapter 1230: Complicit

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    On the vast water surface, tens of thousands of golden lotuses bloomed, each with a priest sitting in it.

    All these priests seemed to be full of spirit and energy. From the tops of their heads, multicolored mists were rising into the sky, turning into different sized clouds that shielded their bodies. All kinds of treasure floated inside those colorful clouds, surrounded by translucent lotus petals.

    Viciously, tauntingly, and proudly, these priests looked at Ji Hao andughed out loud, instead of activating the formation and attack Ji Hao immediately. Perhaps, on seeing Ji Hao rush into their well-designed trap, they believed that Ji Hao would die for sure.

    Theyughed at Ji Hao scornfully and looked at him rxedly, like hunters looking at wild boars in their traps. Some artistic priests even started ying music with all kinds of instruments, or ringing golden bells. The evenposed a beautiful, touching melody.

    Sound waves swept across the sky, and a nice aroma spread out, with warm clouds drifting all over the sky. The sky was covered in dark clouds, but magically, a light came from all directions and illuminated the entire formation.

    High up in the air, dark clouds floating above those mountaintops suddenly changed colors and became golden, silver, and colorful. Standing on each cloud were a group of muscr men.

    These men were wearing silk clothes, baring their strong chests. They had red skin and glowing eyes, and surprisingly, their bodies were translucent. Even an ordinary human being could see their internal organs through their translucent skin and muscles. Even their faintly cyan brains were visible, squirming in their heads.

    When Ji Hao encountered Sky Devils the first time, he saw a warrior like this, back in the Southern Wastnd. They were not living creatures; instead, they were puppets created by Priest Hua and Priest Mu with their powers and extremely precious materials.

    They could move, fight, think, and talk; they were just like human beings, except for the fact that they had no soul. In the end, they were lifeless. With enough materials, countless of them could be produced. To any sect, these puppets could serve as strong guards.

    These puppets were holding all kinds of glowing gs, with drawings of legendary creatures, ancient divine gods, or ster andndform maps. Some gs had strange golden spell symbols sparkling on them, releasing strong power vibrations. With a single nce at those gs with spell symbols, one would feel a heavy pressure, as heavy as a mountain.

    Affected by those priests, these puppetsughed out loud as well. Every one of them seemed tough louder than the others. Their waves ofugher sounded like thunder, and also like lion roars, striking violently towards Ji Hao and his friends.

    A bright red light emitted from the chariot and made it look like a sun, floating in the sky. The sound waves bumped in and stirred ripples on the ¡®sun¡¯.

    The red light fadedyer byyer, but in the meanwhile, newyers of red light were generated. The chariot used to belong to Taiyi, the East Emperor. It was a pre-world spirit treasure, born in the sun along with Taiyi himself. It was unimaginably powerful. How could it ever be shaken by the shouts of a group of puppets?

    An old priest with a lotus on his hair bun, wearing a long coarse shirt, trod on a white cloud and slowly rose into the sky. He was holding a sword with the left hand and a small wooden club with the right hand.

    He bowed to Ji Hao politely and said with a deep voice, "Ji Hao, my friend, I am Red Lotus. Nice to meet you."

    "Cut the crap. My sword can¡¯t wait to taste your blood." Holding the sword with his right hand, Ji Hao gently flicked the sword edge with his left fingers and caused a silvery tinkle. A fierce wave of sword intent drilled into the sky in the form of golden and silver beams, and cut a dark cloud into pieces.

    "Our two Master Shifu have a great n. They want our sect to rise and expand. Therefore, everyone is wee to join us." said Red Lotus mildly, "My friend, your hands are stained by the blood of our brothers and sisters. You should have been killed. However..."

    Before Red Lotus could finish, Ji Haoughed and interrupted him, "However, the world is merciful. Priest Hua and Priest Mu think that I am a talented one. Therefore, as long as I am willing to join you, do whatever you want me to do just like a dog, betray the humankind and sell the humankind, you can spare my insignificant life today, right?"

    Red Lotus opened his mouth, but said nothing, only staring at Ji Hao.

    That was indeed what he intended to say, but howe Ji Hao said it before he did?

    Looking at Red Lotus¡¯s stunned face, then ncing at the other priests sitting in lotuses, Ji Hao boosted up his power andughed out loud. He was already a half-step Supreme Magus. He had absorbed a drop of Pan Gu¡¯s spirit blood, which meant that he had basically built himself a Pan Gu body. Therefore, Ji Hao was now incredibly strong. Earth-shaking waves ofughter were released from his chest rumblingly, like the thunders from the clear sky. Immediately, the sound waves from those puppets were dispelled.

    Hearing Ji Haoughing, a small half of those priests in lotuses trembled, with blood surging out of their eyes, noses, ears and months. Ji Hao injured these priests by simplyughing. With a soul-level shock, they stared at Ji Hao as if he were a total freak.

    The other priests had also been shaking. Their brains were shaken by Ji Hao¡¯s voice, which made them feel dizzy. A few among them already had embryos of Dao, and were much more powerful than the others, not to mention that they were also protected by all kinds of powerful treasures. Nevertheless, their faces were especially dark too. How old was Ji Hao, and how long had he been cultivating himself? How could he be so terrifyingly powerful?

    This was..pletely unreasonable! Unless he was a reincarnation of a fallen devil god, he shouldn¡¯t improve so fast!

    Ji Haoughed thunderously again. After disabling all the priests byughing, he shouted, "How shameless you are! You know that my hands are covered in the blood of your own kind, yet instead of avenging them, you want me to join you?"

    "Have you ever thought about your dead brothers and sisters?"

    "Do you even know what shame is?"

    "Aren¡¯t you afraid that one day, when you are killed too, your Shifu, your brothers, and sisters, would try to hold hands with your enemies, instead of avenging you?"

    Ji Hao raised his head, pointed at the sky, and yelled, "Priest Hua, Priest Mu, I despise you for what you are doing! Master Shifu? Prehistorical powerful being? Go to hell! You don¡¯t deserve to be mentioned in the same breath with my Shifu!"

    Hearing Ji Hao, Red Sun¡¯s face even turned green in anger. He tremblingly pointed at Ji Hao, yet failed to say a word for a rather long while.

    A sneer could be heard from the sky, while a rainbow descended. On the rainbow, eighteen sky devils stood in a line. Some of them had three heads and six arms, some had four faces and eight arms, and some had three feet, four arms, or wings.

 Chapter 1231: Kill, Kill, Kill

    Chapter 1231: Kill, Kill, Kill

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Eighteen sky devils, all at the level of ¡®Zun¡¯.

    They were hundreds of meters tall, with different body shapes, yet all wearing brightly glowing pearls and jewels which looked quite resplendent. They silently stood on the rainbow, looking at Ji Hao with eyes shining with five-colored lights. No one knew what they were thinking.

    "Outer space sky devils!" Looking at these sky devils, Ji Hao sighed to Red Lotus and said, "Back then in Southern Wastnd, your Master Shifu denied admitting that your sect has anything to do with these sky devils. Look what happened today. You guys are officially working together, aren¡¯t you?"

    Red Sun threw a slightly fearful nce at those sky devils, then smiled in aplicated way and responded, "Ji Hao, stop talking nonsense. How can we work together with these sky devils? Don¡¯t you know that, you..."

    A sky devilughed. This sky devil was surrounded by an extremely pure white light, and had a sacred, serious face. He was wearing a long white robe, decorated with all kinds of pearls and gemstones, sparkling splendidly. The snow-white pair of wings slowly spread behind his body as he smiled, "Red Lotus, my friend, we are allies now. You don¡¯t need to deny our rtionship anymore, do you? Indeed, he killed some of us...But hatred is not so important in our eyes. We value nothing but actual profits. If your Master Shifu didn¡¯t invite us, we would not have faced this troublesome enemy."

    Ji Hao sneered, while Red Lotus¡¯s face turned awfully red as he looked at Ji Hao embarrassedly.

    He tried to protect the reputation of his sect by denying the fact that they were not working together with those sky devils. He was trying to tell everyone that these sky devils arrived without invitation. They came for an opportunity to take revenge on Ji Hao for their dead friends.

    Nevertheless, sky devils were unpredictably smart and cunning. Before Red Lotus finished his lie, the truth was exposed by a sky devil. Red Lotus was a thick-skinned one, but still, he blushed in shame.

    But soon, the redness faded from his face, as he stared at Ji Hao with his calm, confident face, and yelled with a deep voice, "Ji Hao my friend, you are so imprable. If you insist on being like this, don¡¯t me me for..."

    ¡®Being merciless¡¯, before he said thest few words, Ji Hao gave a resonant roar while the Taiji divine sword held in his right hand suddenly transformed into a golden and a silver beam, and dazzled out. Shockingly, because of the great progress Ji Hao had made, a faint, thin stream of white mist was added around the golden beam, while a sharp dark mist stream emerged, coiling around the silver beam.

    The dark and the white mist coiled around each other from time to time. As the golden beam and the silver beam shed across the sky, a ck and white Taiji diagram emerged underneath.

    Glowing red clouds rose against the two beams of sword light. Red Lotus pointed out the sword held in his left hand and released a three-hundred-meters long flood dragon, transformed from a red light, roaring towards the two light beams.

    Meanwhile, the white jade club held in his right hand flew up into the sky. Followed by a thunderous boom, the club expanded, and turned thousands of meters long and hundreds of meters thick, bashing down towards the nine dragons chariot.

    "Brother Red Lotus, amazing!" Tens of thousands of priests sitting in lotuses on the water surface all cheered out, and even apuded, especially those who vomited blood under the pressure caused by Ji Hao¡¯sughter. Seeing the proud grins on their faces, one might believe that Red Lotus had already defeated Ji Hao.

    "So stupid!" Standing behind Ji Hao, Man Man gave a long sigh. "Abba said that in battles, if you are at an advantage, you should destroy your enemies as soon as possible. Only then you win. These idiots, they built such a great formation, yet they didn¡¯t activate it. Are those people all here to watch a show?"

    Ji Hao smilingly sent up the Taiji Universe mirror and released a clear light. Hearing an ear-piercing noise, the space was cracked, and a three-hundred-meters-wide, transparent path was created.

    Ahead of the two sword light beams, the clear light shone on the red cloud around Red Lotus¡¯s body, generating a sizzling noise. The red cloud disappeared immediately under the clear light. Before Red Lotus could make any other reaction, the two light beams dazzled straight in through the transparent path andnded fiercely on Red Lotus¡¯s body.

    Red Lotus screamed. A giant red lotus flew out of his body and defended against the sword lights withyers of lotuses.

    The ck and white, giant Taiji diagram surrounded the red lotus and spun, slowly like a milestone. The lotus withered, and the light beams prated Red Lotus¡¯s chest.

    "Ouch!" Red Lotus burst with a shrill howl while the two light beams drilled into his chest. The golden one brought out a burning stream of blood from his body, and the silver one sent out a sparkling cold light.

    The power of the sun burned everything, while the extremely negative power froze everything. Both these types of power erupted inside Red Lotus¡¯s body simultaneously. At the moment, he was wrapped in both the golden fire and the cold silver light. Extreme heat and extreme cold shed inside his body. Consequently, his body was suddenly covered in cracks.

    "Activate the formation, kill this monster!" A stream of red light rose from Red Lotus¡¯s copsing body. That was an eight-feet tall, entirely red and glowing embryo of Dao, which looked like a red jade statue.

    Before Red Lotus and his brothers and sisters could flee, Yu Mu waved the Disease God Streamer from behind Ji Hao. Thousands of differently sized lotuses were released along with a dense poisonous cloud, enveloping Red Lotus¡¯s embryo of Dao. The nightmare-like screams never ended, while the poisonous cloud dragged the embryo of Dao back into the streamer.

    The Disease God streamer was the spirit treasure of the ancient Disease God. It was a magic treasure, naturally crafted in the Chaos, and was unimaginably powerful. Red Lotus didn¡¯t have a powerful treasure to defend himself. How could he ever survive?

    The giant white jade club fell down from the sky. Conveniently, Ji Hao threw out the Pan Gu bell. The bell expanded to thousands of meters tall, right above the tens of thousands of stunned priests down below.

    The giant white jade club rang the bell. The club was a spirit treasure gifted by Priest Hua and Priest Mu, and was considerably powerful. As it fell, an earth-shaking bell ring was sessfully generated.

    The sound wave swept across thousands of miles in radius, shattering all the golden lotuses and leaves on the water surface, and throwing all the priests into the water. In the water, they vomited blood.

    "Activate the formation!" A familiar voice came these priests. With his erect eye, Ji Hao threw down a nce, and saw Priest Corpse¡¯s twitching face.

    Ji Haoughed again. He took out all thunder bombs and magic talismans that he didn¡¯t use in the life and death game in Pan Xi world. Powerful or not, no matter what function they had, Ji Hao threw everything down towards those priests in the water.

    All of a sudden, he saw nothing but warm clouds around him, but not a single priest. Hazy lotuses drifted in clouds, as a dreadfully strong forcended on the nine dragons chariot. Ji Hao could still control the chariot, but the chariot could only move slowly forward, no faster than even a turtle.

    Hearing a bright roar, countless puppets with all kinds of weapons marched over.

    "My friends, kill as much as you want...Try to destroy everyst one of them!"

    Holding the Taiji divine sword, Ji Hao flicked his wrist and sent out thousands of sharp sword light beams.

 Chapter 1232: All Worlds

    Chapter 1232: All Worlds

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Were they confident?

    Arrogant maybe!

    When Red Lotus and Ji Hao were talking, those tens of thousands of disciples of Priest Hua and Priest Mu didn¡¯t activate the formation. Instead, they were watching,ughing, and being proud.

    Therefore, when Ji Hao threw down all those thunder bombs and magic talismans, the formation was just activated. In a warm light, the space began folding and twisting intensely. The space with a radius of tens of thousands of miles waspressed into a small sphere, but the space as tiny as a grain of dust was expanded, and turned into a tens of miles long distance.

    The time was disturbed as well. Sometimes, the time was fast, but sometimes, it was frozen. In some areas in the great formation, a breath could be as long as ten-thousand years, but in some areas, the time was almost stopped.

    Incalcble faults were caused by the disturbance of time and space. Every fault became a beautiful lotus. Countless lotuses gathered together, which was the true secret about this infinitude lotus world. No one could break out from this great formation unless he or she was as powerful as worlds creators like Saint Pan Gu, or the Masters of arge sect.

    Nevertheless, these priests were way too confident or arrogant. They activated the formation, but it was already toote.

    Red Lotus was killed by Ji Hao, and even his embryo of Dao was devoured by the Disease God streamer. After that, they activated the formation in a hurry. When the formation was fully activated, all thunder bombs and magic talismans exploded.

    Those thunder bombs and magic talismans were made by Priest Dachi himself. Every single bomb was powerful enough to shatter the sky, while every magic talisman could rey the prehistorical Chaos.

    Along with muffled thunderous booms, all lotuses withered within the warm light and clouds. The priests leaned out their upper bodies from the warm light, seeming to be frightened to death, then suddenly disappeared.

    From the formation, Priest Corpse¡¯s hysterical voice could be heard, "Ji Hao! These are Priest Dachi¡¯s works...How cruel you are!"

    A buzzing noise lingered in the air, while millions of lotuses bloomed and then withered.

    Standing on golden clouds, those puppets wavedrge gs as quickly as they could to draw star powers into the infinitude world of lotus. No one knew how this formation worked, but strangely, some thunder bombs and magic talismans directly flew out from around these puppets.

    A series of boom was generated, while arge number of puppet were torn into pieces. Crystal-like body parts flew all over the sky. Manyrge gs were broken. Therefore, those starlight streams pouring down were instantly dimmed.

    No one knew what exactly had been happening. But judging from Priest Corpse¡¯s hoarse, fury voice, this so-called infinitude lotus world suffered great damage from those thunder bombs and magic talismans. Standing on the chariot, Ji Hao even sensed a faint scent of blood.

    The strong force was still suppressing the chariot. The great formation was quaking violently, and so was the force. The nine dragons chariot was shaking slightly as well. In the front, those priests chained on the chariot heard the screams of their brothers and sisters, and all cried out, struggling and releasing their powers, shaking the chariot even harder. Moreover, the fiery clouds around the chariot even started burning.

    Countless puppets rushed over to Ji Hao and his friends, waving all kinds of weapons. Ji Hao¡¯s sword lights dazzled across the air andnded on these puppets violently. Clear popping noises could be heard without an end, asrge groups of puppet were shredded by the sword lights.

    "Priest Corpse, is this all your infinitude lotus world can do?" Wielding the sword, wherever Ji Hao reached, body parts of those puppets flew in the sky. He sneered.

    "Ji Hao, don¡¯t you dare!" Priest Corpse sounded enraged. With a dry voice, he screamed, "You! You! You killed our people with Priest Dachi¡¯s thunder bombs and talismans...You will die today! You will!"

    Layers of warm cloud blocked Ji Hao¡¯s sight. Somewhere Ji Hao couldn¡¯t see, Priest Corpse and a group of his brothers and sisters, who were all at his level, had been looking at their dead brothers and sisters with twitching faces.

    Priest Hua had given his order. He had ordered his disciples to kill Ji Hao at all costs.

    Following that order, a few disciples gathered all avable ones in Mind. Nearly eighty-thousand well-cultivated priests built this infinitude lotus world together.

    Nevertheless, Ji Hao didn¡¯t do what they expected. He didn¡¯t fight, neither did he defend with any other formation. Instead, he directly threw out a big handful of thunder bombs and talismans, all made by Priest Dachi himself.

    These disciples of Priest Hua and Priest Mu didn¡¯t manage to react timely. As a result, nearly eight thousands of them were killed, and twenty to thirty thousand had their arms and legs broken. By now, these poor ones were screaming and crying, swallowing magic pills and spraying ointments on their wounds, waiting for their broken limbs to grow back.

    Priest Corpse and the group of rtively stronger ones felt their hearts aching when they looked at the dead and injured ones. Priest Hua and Priest Mu were not as picky as Yu Yu and his brothers when selecting disciples. Basically, every ¡®lucky one¡¯ could be their disciple. But with a single strike of Ji Hao, so many disciples were killed...How should they exin this to their two Master Shifu?

    "Brother Gold Water, why didn¡¯t you activate the ¡®all worlds monument¡¯ given by Master Shifu?¡¯ Priest Corpse and the other few encircled a man angrily, whose body was faintly glowing with a golden light and rippling like water.

    Since this had already happened, and was totally inexplicable, they should find someone to bear the me!

    The ¡®all worlds monument¡¯ was a pre-world treasure which could contain space, and even worlds. Just now, if the man had activated the ¡®all worlds monument¡¯ timely, the power of the formation would rise by thousands of times. Also, no matter how powerful those thunder bombs and magic talismans were, with the ¡®all worlds monument¡¯, they could be able to send out all disciples nearby before those bombs and talismans went off.

    The ¡®all worlds monument¡¯ wasn¡¯t activated timely, which meant Priest Gold Water was the one to me for all damages they suffered!

    Gold Water also responded angrily, "Are you saying that it was my fault? Didn¡¯t you all agree to let Red Lotus to try to persuade that Ji Hao kid just now? Otherwise, I would have fully activated the formation long ago! How would I ever let that Ji Hao kid take any advantage?"

    They yelled at each other for a while, but no one won. They argued for a longer while, then one of them suddenly said, "Stop this! Just activate the ¡®all worlds monument¡¯ now! Ji Hao kid is cruel and evil. He has already damaged tens of thousands of puppets...How many did we bring in total?"

    The group of priest raised their heads, all stunned. Around the nine dragons chariot, those puppets had been rushing up wave after wave like tidewater. Ji Hao flicked his wrists and sent out the sword lights, shredding countless puppets at a time. Body parts of puppets floated around the chariot in the burning fiery clouds. Man Man was holding a small string bag, collecting these twitching body parts. These puppets were made from top-grade materials. Throwing these body parts back into the melting pot, one could make nice pieces.

    Watching this, Gold Water dared not to waste a second. He hurriedly raised his arms and sent a three-foot-square bronze board up into the sky, coiled in purple mist.

    The infinitude lotus worlds slightly vibrated, while countless different sized doors suddenly appeared around the nine dragons chariot.

    Smoke puffed out from each door, from inside which, waves of brightly glowing lotuses flew out. The smoke covered everything else, and soon, nothing but these doors remained visible.

 Chapter 1233: Divine Flame Bead

    Chapter 1233: Divine me Bead

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The all worlds monument was a pre-world supreme treasure that could disorder the space and turn the universe upside down.

    Within the warm clouds, countless doors were faintly visible. Every door led to a lotus world created by the monument itself, and every world was dangerous. More importantly, whichever door one chose to walk in, one would always be under the monument¡¯s control.

    This was an exit-less maze. Once one fell into this maze, his life would be decided by whoever was controlling the monument.

    Ji Hao stopped the chariot, silently observing the surrounding area. Once the all worlds monument was activated, the pressure he sensed became hundreds of times greater. The warm light grew brighter, with lotuses blooming in it. From each lotus, a golden beam of light was darting up, within which was a muscr man or a beautiful girl.

    Those muscr men roared like beasts, vibrating the nine dragons chariot. Those flying beautiful girls were holding all kinds of instruments, dancing and ying, releasing waves of soul-shaking, magical power. Everyone who saw these girls would feel dizzy, as if even their soul was being drawn away by them.

    Slight voices came from the air and sounded like snowkesnding on the roof, flower buds blooming in the spring, or devout believers asking the sky about the secret of the universe,te at night, with low voices. One would feel that his heart was hanging on a thin thread, and through the thread, one could hear a soft, gentle, beautiful melody.

    One wouldn¡¯t be able to help oneself and want to listen to the melody; one would be forced to do so.

    Listening carefully, one would hear nothing, nothing real. Therefore, an intense curiosity would be triggered. The deepest desire buried in one¡¯s heart would be embalmed, burning and controlling the primordial spirit with a strong, evil power, until one¡¯s bones, blood and flesh all burned out. When one woke up, his cultivation would be gone, and the primordial spirit and embryos of Dao would be dead.

    From Ying Zun¡¯s memories, Ji Hao found a sky devil magic simr to what he was looking at right now. This was called ¡®primordial-spirit-devouring devil sound¡¯, the most often used one. With this magic, sky devils could hurt their targets easily, who wouldn¡¯t even realize what happened. This was a cruel, and especially evil magic.

    "Duo!" Raising both hands in a multicolored cloud, Ji Hao pped them loudly and cast a spell with a low voice. In the air, the faintly audible voice started fading. With the magic he learned from Ying Zun¡¯s memory, Ji Hao interfered with the ¡®primordial-spirit-devouring devil sound¡¯ pretty seriously.

    Yuan Li was almost hunted by the ¡®primordial-spirit-devouring devil sound¡¯. In panic, he burst with a shout, raised his whip, and madlyshed on those chained priests. He seemed to be waking up from a nightmare, as he was covered in cold sweat, with his primordial spirit soaked in a great fear. Therefore, he didn¡¯t restrain his power whenshing those poor priests. Those priests cried in pain and struggled for their lives on fiery clouds, with broken bones.

    "Ji Hao, you will die today!" Priest Corpse¡¯s bright voice came from all directions, "You are trapped in our infinite lotus world. You have no chance to run. Why don¡¯t you kneel and surrender? What are you waiting for?"

    Gold Water¡¯s voice could also be heard, "Ji Hao my friend, if you surrender, we will treat you well as your brothers. Just hand out all treasures you have. You killed so many of our brothers and sisters, so hand out your treasures, and we will ept your apology."

    Ji Hao sighed. ¡®Can Priest Mu and Priest Mu¡¯ disciples ever have a bigger goal? Why do they never forget about my treasures?¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    But thinking of Priest Hua¡¯s greedily glowing eyes when he saw any treasure, Ji Hao realized that he couldn¡¯t me those disciples for that. After all, their two Master Shifu never had a bigger goal either.

    "Do whatever you can. Let¡¯s me see what Priest Hua and Priest Mu¡¯ disciples can do. Don¡¯t use those nasty sky devil magic and humiliate your Master Shifu for nothing."

    With the Pan Gu bell floating above his head, Ji Hao held the sword, looking at the boundless warm light and clouds around him as heughed aloud, "Why are you fighting with sky devil magics? Aren¡¯t you ashamed?"

    Hissingughter echoed in all directions. The eighteen sky devils were hiding in unknown ces andughing. They sounded enchanting, as every chuckle they made could shake your primordial spirit and take away one¡¯s life-force.

    Ji Hao gave a deep shout and defended against theughter of those sky devil with the same magic.

    "My friends, please hold for a second. We cannot let a kid despise us. My brothers, together, let¡¯s show this kid what we can do."

    Following a shout of Priest Corpse, from all the surrounding doors, three-hundred and sixty doors glowed, and from each of those, nine priests walked out, holding longswords. They bowed to Ji Hao, and eachunched a hack forward, then turned around and disappeared in those doors.

    The all worlds monument quaked slightly, and fiery clouds around the chariot exploded all of the sudden. The chariot was shaking slightly, but all of a sudden, thousands of sharp sword lights prated the space, and even the defense of the chariot, merging into a lotus while descending towards Ji Hao and his friends.

    Ji Hao was stunned. Could the all worlds monument actually break the defense of the nine dragons chariot?

    Even though Ji Hao wasn¡¯t powerful enough to fully release the chariot¡¯s power, the all worlds monument held in Gold Water¡¯s hand was way too powerful! No wonder these disciples of Priest Hua and Preist Mu were so confident about killing Ji Hao.

    The sword light lotus dazzled down, as Ji Hao burst with a roar and prepared to defend against it with the Pan Gu bell. But before him, Man Man made her move.

    Sixty-four human-head sized, purple-red beads flew out of Man Man¡¯s sleeve, along with a sky-devouring fire. The fire condensed into a ming door above the heads of Man Man and her friends. The door was embossed with dragons and phoenixes, and all kinds of legendary creatures with a nature of fire.

    "Man Man, are those given by the man your Abba sent you thest time?" Ji Hao surprisingly raised his eyebrows. Days ago, Zhu Rong unexpectedly sent a man to Man Man, who brought her a lot of things. Ji Hao asked because he never saw Man Man using these purple-red beads before.

    The ming door opened, and a ferocious beast head roared out, widely opening its jaws and biting on the sword light lotus. The lotus nged resoundingly, then copsed into sword light beams as it fell into the ming door. Those sword light beams were no longer fierce and lethal.

    "Yeah, yeah, those are sky ming beads sent from my Abba. Interesting, interesting!" Man Manughed and waved her hand, sending the sixty-four beads to a door.

    "Man Man, be careful!" Ji Hao failed to stop her. Man Man sent out those beads, then saw the door sparkle with a strange light. All the sixty-six beads flew in, but nothing happened after that.

    "Hehe, nice treasures! Thank you, my dear friend. In the future, our brothers and sisters will certainly use these well!" Priest Corpse¡¯sughter came from a long distance away. He couldn¡¯t even hide his delight.

    Ji Hao¡¯s frowned. Looking at Man Man¡¯s badly shocked little face, he released a clear stream of light from his erect eye.

 Chapter 1234: The Golden Bridge Breaks It

    Chapter 1234: The Golden Bridge Breaks It

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Those doors created by the all worlds monument had been swiftly switching positions. Countless doors flew around Ji Hao and his friends, leaving shreds of afterimages in the air, silently creating a dazzling golden glow.

    From time to time, arge group of priest would walk out from those doors and release sword light beams, thunder-mes, or other attacks. Some threw out all kinds of treasures or weapons to attack Ji Hao and his friends. The space seemed to copse, and Ji Hao felt like he was in the middle of a ck hole, with bright light streams pouring down straight on his face.

    The nine dragons chariot was shaking intensely. Waves of fiery clouds surged out and turned into strong defenses that shielded the whole chariot. Sometimes, the chariot suppressed the monument. Attacksunched by those priests failed to break the chariot¡¯s defense, and ended up bumping on the fiery clouds, sting into a heavy light rain while causing thunderous booms.

    Sometimes, the monument suppressed the chariot. All weird kinds of attack struck direct onto the chariot, towards Ji Hao and his friends. Ji Hao let the Pan Gu bell release Chaos power streams to protect everyone. Heavy strikesnded on the bell and generated thunderous noises, shattering all surrounding warm clouds.

    Jia n warriors guarding around the chariot helplessly watched all this happen. Jia n warriors were good at closebat, but knew nothing about all kinds of magics. They had no clue about such a giant-scale formation.

    The non-humankind invaded Pan Gu world. Xiu n people were responsible for dealing with all kinds of formation, and these Jia n warriors didn¡¯t need to use their brains at all. At the moment, facing the infinitude lotus world and the all worlds monument, these Jia n warriors were almost driven crazy.

    Feng Xing, Yu Mu, Shaosi, Taisi, and Man Man could do nothing either. Those priests kept shing out of those random doors. They attacked swiftly and then disappeared immediately, which left no chance for anyone to strike back.

    Feng Xing pulled open his bow and released over ten-thousand arrows at one time. Those arrows swished out, yet the space was twisted by the monument, which made his arrows fly windingly. He aimed at those priests, yet before they could touch them, they had already disappeared again in those doors.

    Lotuses rose from the ground. Strong forces lingered on those arrows. Feng Xing watched those powerful arrows be coiled in colorful light streams and slowly shredded into pieces and bits.

    Seeing Feng Xing¡¯s arrows all ground up, Yu Mu chuckled, patted on hisrge belly, and said, "Don¡¯t waste arrows. Those are all money...Let me try!"

    With a dark face, Feng Xing dropped the bow, crossed his arms over his chest, and looked at Yu Mu. Yu Mu gave a nce at the right-front. Tens of doors in that direction opened. Arge group of priest rushed out together, and activated a transparent, colorful ss bottle. It released thousands of fist-sized crops of ¡®three light divine water¡¯. Those water drops transformed into thunderbolts, striking towards Ji Hao and his friends.

    ¡®Three light divine water¡¯ was the magical product condensed from the essence lights of all stars in the sky. It was especially heavy, and almost as powerful as the essence of Yin.

    The thunderbolts transformed from the three light divine water was soft yet strong, and could hurt people without a sign. This kind of a thunderbolt would hurt the souls and primordial spirits instead of physical bodies. It was negative yet not evil; it was a descending, strong natural power, that could highly suppress all kinds of evils.

    Thousands of bolts of splendidly colorful thunder struck on the chariot and generated a series of popping noise. Dense fiery clouds around the chariot shattered, while hundreds of Jia n warriors around the chariot were hit by the explosive force and forced to vomit blood. Their two pairs ofrge eyes were almost shaken out of their eye sockets.

    "Good treasure!" After years of traveling and fighting with Ji Hao, Feng Xing and Yu Mu had grown their ability to recognize great treasures. Seeing that giant ss bottle and so much three light divine water, their eyes were even glowing.

    Without saying a word, Yu Mu raised the Disease God streamer and released a wave of gray mist containing countless tiny locusts, silently approaching those priests who had been controlling that bottle joint-handedly.

    Those priests attempted to turn around and run immediately back into those doors once they released a wave of thunderbolt. However, the bottle was way too heavy, and obviously, they couldn¡¯t control it freely. They had tobine their powers to activate the bottle. Therefore, they were unavoidably slowed down. But those locusts flew out from the Disease God streamer were as fast as lightning. Along with a barely sensible toxic mist, these locusts soon approached those priests.

    But when those locusts were only around thirty meters away from those priests, a door suddenly showed up before them, and therge group of locusts flew in and disappeared.

    Those priests shouted out together, boosted up their powers, and dragged that giant bottle into the door behind them.

    "Eh!" Yu Mu showed a shocked look on his chubby, round face. He stared where those locusts disappeared, and couldn¡¯t say a word for a long while.

    Shaosi knitted her eyebrows and threw a violent elbow strike on Taisi¡¯s back, who was still in a daze.

    All of a sudden, Taisi was dragged out of some ¡®inexplicable state¡¯. Wiping the saliva from his mouth corners, he looked around confusedly, said, "Eh? Are we taking the beating? No, this can¡¯t be. No one can bully us!"

    Taisi pulled out a white bone wand and started a weird dance on the chariot. While dancing like twitching, he incanted an ancient and mysterious spell.

    Behind him, a faintly sensible power vibration spread. Meanwhile, a dark, hazy shadow emerged. Even by taking a quick, unnecessary nce at that shadow, one might feel that one was doomed. The shadow nced around, then raised his arms, and sent an invisible curse power to those doors.

    A deep, long howl descended from the sky. Nine strangely shaped sky devils silently showed up and incanted a spell together towards the sky. Seven-colored light streams poured down from the sky. Around the chariot, golden datura flowers bloomed.

    The pistils of these flowers had been spinning swiftly. Tremendous forces firmly blocked the curse power released by the dark shadow and pulled it back, attempting to drag it into those flowers.

    Taisi¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. He screamed out shrilly, then a sharp beam of light shed across the eyes of the shadow behind him. Deep, thunderous roars came from every direction, while the curse power was raised by one thousand percent.

    The nine sky devil quivered; they were shaken, and almost fell down from the sky. Within a bright glow, the other nine sky devils showed up one after another,bined their powers with their friends, and generated more datura flowers, fighting against the curse power.

    Datura flowers bloomed suddenly, then withered suddenly. At the same time, all the eighteen sky devils and the dark shadow behind Taisi had been shaking intensely.

    Behind Taisi was Si Ming, a fallen devil god. With his slight trace of original soul that remained in the world, he created a shadowy body for himself and shielded Taisi and friends from a whole eighteen sky devils at the level of ¡®Zun¡¯!

    Ji Hao released that clear light again from his erect eye. When Feng Xing, Yu Mu, and Taisi fought against the infinitude lotus world, he activated the golden bridge, which shone the entire space with the clear light, and had been darting in and out of those doors.

    "I found you! All worlds monument, big deal?" Ji Haoughed, while the golden bridge dazzled with a bright light, wrapped up the chariot, and suddenly disappeared.

    The next moment, the chariot reappeared on a giant lotus.

    Standing before the chariot were Priest Corpse, Gold Water, and a few others.

 Chapter 1235: Priest Corpse Disintegrates

    Chapter 1235: Priest Corpse Disintegrates

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    A hundred-miles wide golden lotus had been emitting a warm andforting light.

    Gathered in the middle of the lotus were Priest Corpse, Gold Water, and around twenty other priests, who were all at the same level. With glowing eyes, they looked at the sixty-four ming beads floating in the air.

    Waves of heat had been spreading from those human-head-sized beads. Priest Corpse and his brothers and sisters gathered in here were all powerful ones, but even they couldn¡¯t stand the heat, and had to cast a cooling spell or activate fire-proof treasures to protect themselves.

    The all worlds monument floated above those beads. If the monument wasn¡¯t there to suppress those beads, they would have cracked the space and escaped long ago. But still, those ming beads had been constantly releasing dazzling fiery light beams, stirring uprge ripples in from the air, and even on the surface of the monument.

    "Such powerful treasures are indeed rare to see!" Looking at those beads, Priest Corpse¡¯s eyes even turned greedily green.

    "Brother, you were an ancient corpse when you started your cultivation. Treasures with pure positive powers like these are naturally against you." Gold Water looked at Priest Corpse, said seriously, "These..."

    "You¡¯re right, brother Gold Water." Another priest interrupted him smilingly. This priest was wearing a long coarse shirt, with a dark wood hairpin stuck in his hair bun. The dark wood hairpin was iid with a thumb-sized, fire-red gemstone. "These precious beads have a purely positive power. They are powerful treasures of fire. These should belong to our young brother, Priest me."

    Priest me hurriedly bowed to all his brothers and sisters and said bitterly, "Brothers, sisters, you know me. I was a strand of spirit me in the Chaos. Luckily, I learned about the great Dao. However, I wasn¡¯t born strong. I have indeed managed to transform into a human shape, but I am like a tree without a root, water without a source. I still need a physical body, a real body!"

    Swallowing his saliva, Priest me looked at those ming beads pitifully and said, "I can nt my true spirit in these precious beads and turn these into a physical body of mine. Then, I will finally have a solid foundation for my cultivation!"

    Some priests, including Priest Corpse, sneered but remained silent.

    A whileter, Priest Corpse said in a dry voice, "Priest me, even you know that you are not strong enough. Since you are not strong enough, these precious beads would be misused in your hands, wouldn¡¯t they? Why don¡¯t you let me turn these into a drought zombie spirit bead? I have the confidence to add another supreme treasure to the world!"

    The faces of the other priests all twitched. Priest Corpse was good at making all weird kinds of zombie and puppet, but no one thought that he would be powerful enough to make legendary ones like a drought zombie.

    If he truly turned these ming beads into a drought zombie spirit bead...that would be his very own treasure, that no one but himself could activate and control. Even if he did turn these beads into another supreme treasure, would that have anything to do with any of the others?

    ncing at each other, Gold Water shouted out first. Following him, a quarrel was started. Everyone wanted these ming beads, wanting to turn these beads into an important, spirit treasure.

    For these beads, Gold Water even forgot to keep an eye on the all worlds monument. No one cared what exactly was happening in the infinitude lotus world now. This great formation built by the eighteen sky devils and themselves was greatly powerful anyway, and Ji Hao and his friends could never run away from it.

    Compared with killing Ji Hao, these highly valuable ming beads right before their eyes were obviously more important.

    While arguing, a five-colored glow shed in. A sky devil with an eagle head and a human body and six pairs of wings showed up above the group of priests and yelled with a deep, grim voice, "What are you doing? That kid has already..."

    With the power of the all worlds monument, this sky devil directly showed up on the golden lotus, which was the core and the controller of the entire great formation.

    Meanwhile, Ji Hao activated the golden bridge and dazzled across the space. He broke all magic seals with the golden bridge¡¯s magical power and instantly darted through countless doors with the giant nine dragons chariot and over ten-thousand people, reaching the golden lotus as well.

    Ji Hao was a secondter than the winged sky devil. Before the sky devil finished his sentence, rumbling fiery clouds descended, and the giant chariot suddenly appeared from a bright clear light, falling like a mountain.

    Mr. Crow stood on top of the chariot, spread his wings, and cawed towards the sky. The chariot sensed Mr. Crow¡¯s pure Gold Crow bloodline and instantly dazzled with a blinding golden light. It raised a sky-burning fire that stirred up scorching hot airstreams, roaring towards the group of priests.

    "Ji Hao! How can you be in here?!" Priest Corpse, Priest me, Gold Water, and all the others screamed out loud in shock. Their faces were twisted, their smiles frozen. They stared at Ji Hao, stunned, unable to believe their own eyes.

    Tens of strong spirit powers reached to the chariot. Priest Corpse and the other priests dared not to believe their own eyes. Therefore, they released their spirit powers to see if they had fallen into some kind of high-level illusion.

    Ji Hao sneered closed his eyes. His left eye turned golden, and right eye turned silver. Then, he opened his erect eye. In that eye, a golden light and a silver light wove into a Taiji diagram. Following a buzzing noise and golden, silver lights, an especially sharp spirit power had already reached forward.

    He swallowed the original souls of Ying Zun and the other four ¡®Zun¡¯-level sky devils in a row. Although he hadn¡¯t managed to absorb all the five originals souls, his embryos of Dao and primordial spirit had improved amazingly. His understanding of the great Dao of sun and the great Dao of Yin had now reached a much higher level.

    His spirit power was highly concentrated now, looking like crystal. Wave after wave, his golden and silver spirit power spread out like sharp des. The golden spirit power was burning hot, while the silver spirit power was freezing cold. The golden and silver spirit power shed out, bumping against the spirit powers of Priest Corpse and the other priests

    In his spiritual space, in the core area of this red sun primordial spirit, which was now half in size, the silhouette of a longsword shed across.

    A thought popped up in Ji Hao¡¯s mind. He opened his erect eye, and his spirit power began spiraling, merging into thousands of meters long, silver and golden sword, that looked exactly like the Taiji divine sword.

    Once again, Ji Haobined the moves of sky-opening, earth-splitting, everything-grow and everything-perish. The enormous long sword hacked down along with a frigid beam of light, generating a shrill howl. Blood spurted out of the eyes of all priests as they trembled and drew back as quickly as they could.

    Those priests felt that their embryos and Dao and primordial spirits had been hacked into pieces by Ji Hao. Dark, gray, or colorful mist puffed out from their heads. The rtively weaker ones, such as Priest me, had already sat on the ground, twitching and howling, seeming to bepletely crazy.

    "The sword of wisdom will kill the evil in your hearts." murmured Ji Hao, "This sword of mine is created for the evils, desires, and all the distracting thoughts in your hearts. Call it ¡®heart-examining sword¡¯!"

    Before Priest Corpse and the others could catch their own breaths, Ji Hao wielded the Taiji divine sword and released a sharp beam of sword light, sweeping across the entire area. Priest Corpse and Gold Water screamed out loud while their heads flew up into the sky. Two bleeding embryos of Dao darted out of their broken necks.

 Chapter 1236: Transmigration

    Chapter 1236: Transmigration

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "I hate you!" Priest Corpse and Gold Water¡¯s embryos of Dao screamed in the air. Below the two embryos of Dao, their bodies were shattering, melted by the sun power and the extremely negative power.

    Their hatred to Ji Hao would never fade, even until the end of the world.

    They cultivated their bodies for countless centuries, with no efforts spared. Their bodies were the foundations of their cultivations. With those bodies, they survived countless major natural trials, ever since the prehistorical era. Every inch of those bodies was built with their immeasurably great efforts. However, Ji Hao destroyed their bodies.

    Their embryos of Dao remained existing, which meant their cultivation was still there. Just now, they wereughing at Priest me, but at the moment, they were just like him. They had lost their body, the foundations of their cultivations. In the future, it would be almost impossible for these two embryos of Dao to make any progress.

    "Ji Hao! How cruel you are!" Priest Corpse¡¯s embryo of Dao screamed hoarsely. Coiling in a dark mist, a skinny silhouette reached out a pair of long and thin arms towards Ji Hao.

    "Brother, be careful!" All these years, these priests had been intriguing against each other for benefits, and they were used to it. But now, seeing Priest Corpse putting up a desperate fight against Ji Hao, the group of priests couldn¡¯t help but shout out loud. Their primordial spirits were all injured seriously too.

    Priest Corpse was powerful because of his physical body. Without that body, Priest Corpse was no longer outstanding among his peers. On the contrary, he was even weaker than some of the others. Fighting a life-risking battle against Ji Hao with his embryo of Dao, but without a physical body to shield it? This was just like hitting a steel de with a piece of tofu,pletely suicidal.

    Priest Corpse was woken up by his brothers and sisters. He attempted to draw back, but it was already toote.

    Ji Haoughed out loud. His eyes shone with golden and silver lights while he growled, "Since you are already here, don¡¯t go. Priest Corpse, you¡¯ve lived long enough."

    Countless thoughts shed through Ji Hao¡¯s mind. Ji Hao thought of his first encounter with Priest Corpse, his first battle against him, and all troubles this guy had caused him.

    Laughing again, Ji Hao¡¯s erect eye sparkled. Another enormous sword condensed from his spirit power darted out. Priest Corpse¡¯s embryo of Dao fled fast, yet he could never be faster than a thought of Ji Hao.

    The sun power and the extremely negative power merged together. The four moves werebined again, and the tremendous, dazzling sword descended. It seemed to cleave all impediments, even seemed to create a whole new world.

    Along with a heartbreaking scream, Priest Corpse¡¯s embryo of Dao was chopped open. Sparkling dark mist rose from his broken embryo of Dao. Golden and silver me lingered on that embryo of Dao, burning out all evil thoughts, desires, and darkness hiding in his soul.

    In the air, nothing but Priest Corpse¡¯s original soul remained, glowing brightly.

    Pointed his finger out, Ji Hao prepared to perish that original soul for good. But all of a sudden, a dazzling golden light shone from Priest Corpse¡¯s burning body, releasing a golden linden leaf magic talisman that wrapped up Priest Corpse¡¯s original soul and rose straight into the sky.

    A thin crack appeared in the sky. From the crack, a strange power drilled in. Priest Corpse¡¯s original soul trembled in the golden light, then was dragged into the crack.

    "That is..." Gold Water¡¯s embryo of Dao quivered and murmured. His translucent face suddenly turned extremely dark.

    "That is...The Netherworld, the ce of transmigration." Ji Hao raised his eyebrows, recognizing that strange power. Priest Corpse¡¯s embryo of Dao and primordial spirit were both destroyed by Ji Hao, but his original soul was sent to the ce of transmigration!

    The magic talisman flew out from Priest Corpse¡¯s body was made from a linden leaf from Priest Mu himself. Priest Mu was an unimaginably powerful one, and so was his linden leaf magic talisman. Protected by that talisman, Ji Hao should not have been able to kill Priest Corpse easily.

    But Ji Hao did it, easily indeed. The linden leaf magic talisman activated itself suddenly only when Priest Corpse¡¯s embryo of Dao was destroyed and Ji Hao intended to kill his original soul. Protected by the talisman, Priest Corpse¡¯s original soul was sent to the ce of transmigration.

    "Master Shifu!"

    "Your Master Shifu wants you to reincarnate, to live and cultivate again!" Absorbing the powers from the original souls of five ¡®Zun¡¯-level sky devils, Ji Hao¡¯s mind was never clearer. Immediately, he figured this out.

    Priest Mu let Ji Hao kill Priest Corpse intentionally, then protected his original soul and sent it into the ce of transmigration. After that, Priest Corpse would reincarnate. Under the protection of the linden leaf magic talisman, he would certainly be a human being. Once Priest Corpse attained his second life, Priest Mu would take him as a disciple again. With his previous-life cultivation, it wouldn¡¯t take too long for him to regain his powers.

    Then, Priest Corpse would be a human being.

    Human beings were chosen by the world. They were the owners of the natural fortune. A human disciple, a powerful human disciple, would bring the sect a much greater fortune and much more benefits than Priest Corpse, a Chaos monster, could ever do.

    Ji Hao immediately figured it out ¡ª If Priest Corpse and his brothers were powerful enough to survive, it would be good; after all, they were powerful beings and were highly helpful for the sect. But if they were killed, Priest Hua and Priest Mu would let them die, as long as their original souls can be sent to the ce of transmigration. Thus, a few yearster, Priest Hua and Priest Mu would have arge batch of elite disciples under theirmand, and those disciples would all be pure-blood human beings who could benefit the sect even more.

    "Hehe, hehe, hehe!" Holding the Taiji divine sword, Ji Hao looked at Gold Water, andughed coldly.

    Obviously, Gold Water had figured it out as well. With a twisted face, he looked at the sky and burst with a hoarse roar, then bumped into Ji Hao.

    Without hesitation, Ji Hao wielded his left hand and released a Yu Yu divine thunderbolt. The thunderbolt struck directly on Gold Water¡¯s embryo of Dao. Gold Water didn¡¯t fight back, and neither did his defensive treasures trigger themselves. He did nothing but let Ji Hao destroy his embryo of Dao.

    "Thank you, Master Shifu!" Gold Water gave onest sigh. Afterward, a linden leaf magic talisman flew out from his burning body, wrapped up his original soul, and drilled into theherworld.

    "You, who wants a hack from me?" Easily killing Priest Corpse and Gold Water, Ji Hao tinkled the sword with his finger. The silvery tinkle vibrated the air, while Ji Hao smilingly looked at Priest me and the others, who were all vomiting blood.

    Remaining silent for a while, a priest with a light-cyan skin screamed, "Ji Hao, you killed our two brothers only because you have those supreme treasures...Fight us with your own power if you dare to!"

    Ji Haoughed out loud. ¡®My treasures? Didn¡¯t you try to trap us with the monument? Isn¡¯t that a treasure?"

    Slightly shaking his head, Ji Haounched another hack without hesitating.

    Man Man, Shaosi, and the others moved together. At the same time, a swift dark silhouette shed out of Ji Hao¡¯s shadow like a nimble fish.

 Chapter 1237: Be Smitten With Fear

    Chapter 1237: Be Smitten With Fear

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    The infinitude lotus world was agitated. Seeing Ji Hao rush up, all priests in the lotus world growled out, boosted up their powers as much as possible, andunched a life-risking counterattack.

    Without Gold Water, the all worlds monument began losing control, releasing its power without limitation.

    Different sized doors shed around. Countless priests screamed like a group of startled ducks while rushing in or out of those doors. Meanwhile, colorful clouds had been rising from all doors. The eighteen ¡®Zun¡¯-level sky devils, and nearly ten-thousand sky devils, who suddenly showed up, had also been shing around with the power of the all worlds monument. All kinds of sky devil magics were cast towards attack Ji Hao.

    Man Man took back the sixty-four ming beads, turned them into a thousands of meters long ming door, and shielded Shaosi and herself while constantlyunching attacks. All kinds of attack were swallowed up by the ferocious beast in the ming door. Sword lights, magic talismans, thunder bombs, nothing could ever touch Man Man and Shaosi beside her.

    asionally, the beast would pounce out of the door. Every time, three to five poor and slow priests would always be dragged into the ming door and burned into ashes.

    Shaosi¡¯s eyes had been sparkling with a faint, gray light. She incanted a spell with a low voice, ceaselessly looting those priests¡¯ fortune. Everyone targeted by Shaosi had his or her fortune declining speedily. Soon, many priests turned extremely unlucky. Some of them were injured by sword lights or thunder bombs released by their brothers and sisters, while some saw Man Man push the giant ming door over. They turned around and attempted to run into a door, but ended up bumping on the doorframe!

    All kinds of unimaginable unlucky situation happened. By simply making eye contact with Ji Hao and his friends, these priests would be hunted by bad luck, and be injured without knowing how.

    Taisi was holding the Nailhead Seven Arrow Book, surrounded by ayer of gray air-ripples. Following his spooky spell-incanting voice, those priests that rushed out from the doors around him all fell not he ground with their faces turned pale, before they could evenunch any attacks.

    Feng Xing¡¯s arrows darted all over the sky. From time to time, arge number of priests would fall to the ground, twitching and struggling, with hundreds of arrows stuck in their bodies.

    From Yu Mu¡¯s Disease God Streamer, strange waves of roars could be heard. Everyone who heard that strange roar would shake, then colorful, sticky liquid would begin oozing out of their pores. Some priests had been twitching, vomiting and being purged. Meanwhile, their skin was covered in pustules. Within a couple of breaths, these people were turned into dehydrated dead bodies.

    More surprisingly, Yuan Li gripped his whip, and was madlyshing the few thousands of priests chained on the nine dragons chariot. These priests cried, but at the same time, activated their flying swords and daggers. Those flying swords and daggers transformed into strong light shields, defending the chariot against the attacksunched by their brothers and sisters.

    While doing this, many chained priests had been crying and wailing heartbreakingly, "Brothers...Sisters...Run, just run. You can never defeat these monsters...Run...Ji Hao is cruel and evil. Look what he did to us!"

    Groups of priests had still been shing in and out of those doors, attacking Ji Hao and his friends, in cooperation with the eighteen sky devils.

    Priest Corpse and Gold Water were both sent down to theherworld by Ji Hao. All their efforts had been wasted, so these priests wanted to run. They didn¡¯t want to put up any desperate fight against Ji Hao, but they had to, because Priest Hua had given his order!

    Even worse, without Gold Water, the all worlds monument was almost out of control now. All the other priests who built this infinitude lotus world together rmedly realized the fact that they could no longer find the exit. They had no idea how to walk out of this disordered giant formation.

    Restrained by Priest Hua¡¯s order, these people dared not to run.

    The all worlds monument was out of control, which meant they couldn¡¯t run.

    Therefore, they could only fight desperately! Supported by the power of the great formation, countless sword lights transformed into long rainbows and descended along with waves of thunder bombs. In the great formation, the powers of these sword lights and those thunderbolts were hundred times greater than usual.

    However, Ji Hao protected the entire chariot with the Pan Gu bell. No matter how strongly those priests attacked, Ji Hao stood on the chariot and remained unmoving. asionally, he would release one or two beams of sword light and make arge group of priests cry hysterically while jumping around.

    The golden bridge floated before Ji Hao¡¯s forehead, with countless tiny spell symbols sparkling on it.

    Extremely thin beams of light shone from the golden bridge, scanning across the slowly rotating all worlds monument. Exposed under the light of the golden bridge, the all worlds monument was gradually turning transparent and hazy.

    Many priests as powerful as Priest Corpse and Gold Water rushed up and tried to bring the monument back under control. However, a faint, scary, dark shadow existed around the monument. Any priest who dared to approach the monument would be killed suddenly by an invisible sword.

    Yemo Shayi was hiding in the air, killing every enemy who dared to approach.

    Among those priests, some became Priest Hua and Priest Mu¡¯ disciples in the prehistorical era, and were even more powerful than Yemo Shayi. But, they were so frightened by Ji Hao and his friends that their hearts were shaken. As a result, their will became weak, and they almost died under Yemo Shayi¡¯s sword many times.

    An hour passed like this. Ji Haoughed, "Thank you for this great treasure. It would be so rude to reject, so I will ept it."

    Roaring resonantly, the golden bridge dimmed its light, shaking slightly, then released a thumb-sized stream of clear light which drilled into the monument. Dense clouds rose from the monument. Along with a rumbling friction noise, the monument quaked intensely and flew to the golden bridge inch by inch.

    All surrounding doors disappeared one after another, and countless priests suddenly showed up in all directions, deeply confused.

    Within a few breaths, the monument became a tiny jade talisman, swallowed by the golden bridge. After that, the golden bridge dazzled with a blinking light. Ji Hao¡¯s embryos of Dao trembled intensely, as he sensed a wild joy from the golden bridge which was not conceble.

    The all worlds monument was highly nourishing to the golden bridge. On swallowing the monument, the golden bridge was much more powerful than before, and was even more magical and mysterious.

    Most importantly, by now, this infinitude lotus world waspletely under Ji Hao¡¯s control.

    The golden bridge reced the monument and became the core of this great formation. So now, all the changes of the formation were controlled by Ji Hao now.

    "People, you spent so many efforts and came all the way here to give this all worlds monument to me. For such a great kindness, I can only thank you by taking your lives!" Looking at tens of thousands of priest and nearly ten-thousand sky devils who suddenly showed up, Ji Haoughed out loud.

    Next, he pointed up his finger. Following his move, two beautifully glowing doors appeared in front and behind those priests and sky devils. These two doors gently yet swiftly moved towards each other while generating a long series of puffing noise. At least eighty percent of those priests were crushed by thepressed space, and even thousands of sky devils were shredded, turning into colorful smoke and dissipating in the air.

    The rest of the priests and sky devils howled together, falling into despair and fear.

 Chapter 1238: Sweep Through

    Chapter 1238: Sweep Through

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    "Man Man, Shaosi, you don¡¯t do anything. Let me try this new golden bridge!"

    Ji Hao clearly sensed that the golden bridge hadpletely merged with the all worlds monument. In other words, the golden bridge had entirely devoured the monument. The golden bridge had the power of shing across the space and flying around the world in a moment, but after it merged with the monument, it became even more magical.

    Locking a desperately running priest with his eyes, Ji Hao then closed his eyes and randomly lunged his sword, releasing a beam of sword light.

    A door coiled in a mist suddenly opened in that direction. The sword light darted into the door, and then blood sshed out from it. Over ten miles away, a door suddenly opened before that running priest, then the sword light dazzled out and prated his chest.

    Before that priest could make any reaction, Ji Hao locked his left fingers together and sent out a Yu Yu divine thunderbolt. Once the thunderbolt shed out, a foot-long door opened before it. Then, Ji Hao saw the injured priest tremble suddenly. He lowered his head in panic, trying to look at his waist. He couldn¡¯t see it, but he clearly sensed that a tiny door had opened inside his body.

    That Yu Yu divine thunderbolt went off inside this priest¡¯s body. A cyan-purple bolt of thunder struck out from his stomach and tore his body apart. A bleeding primordial spirit flew into the sky, screaming ear-piercingly.

    Ji Hao smiled and pointed out his finger. Above that primordial spirit, another door suddenly appeared and opened. The primordial spirit moved about five times faster than its physical body. It didn¡¯t manage to stop, and consequently rushed into that door.

    A warm light shed across the nine dragons chariot. A door opened, and that primordial spirit rushed out, right before Ji Hao¡¯s face. The primordial spirit screamed as if it suddenly saw a ghost. It locked its fingers together and attempted to escape at the highest speed. But standing aside, Man Man chuckled. A ming door appeared behind that primordial spirit, from which, a fire wolf reached out its head and gripped the primordial spirit with its sharp teeth.

    "Ji Hao my friend! Please, please don¡¯t kill me! Please!" The primordial spirit screamed sadly, as loud as possible, "I¡¯ve cultivated myself, with no pains spared, for three thousand years!"

    Ji Hao raised his eyebrows, looking at the primordial spirit as he responded ndly, "Only three-thousand years? No wonder you¡¯re so weak."

    Pointing out his finger, Ji Hao sent out another thunderbolt which struck straight on the primordial spirit¡¯s head, making dark smoke puff out from it. Baring its teeth, the fire wolf gripped the primordial spirit tightly with those sharp teeth and swiftly dragged it into the ming door.

    Floating behind Ji Hao, the golden bridge flipped slightly. Following a thought of Ji Hao, warm clouds rose from all directions, while countless lotuses bloomed in them. Golden, silver, cyan, and red, lotuses with all colors gathered together and merged into a thousand-miles-wide sphere that wrapped this whole space up.

    The eighteen ¡®Zun¡¯-level sky devils screamed in panic. They cast all kinds of magic, trying to tear apart the space and run with the other surviving sky devils. However, the infinitude lotus world was a great, powerful formation, built by tens of thousands of Priest Hua and Priest Mu¡¯s disciples with great efforts. Now, it was being controlled by the golden bridge, a genuine supreme treasure. Without a doubt, no matter how hard those sky devils tried, they couldn¡¯t shake the formation, not even slightly.

    Over ten-thousand surviving priests had been running desperately in the formation like headless chicken. But led by the golden bridge, the formation changed gradually, and a strong sealing force came to these priests from every direction.

    Soon, only around ten powerful ones could still move freely, while all the others were frozen in the air with weird gestures, like flies in amber. Those powerful ones were famous since the prehistorical era.

    Ji Hao waved his hand. The few doors around him disappeared. He took a few steps forward, standing on the nine dragons chariot as he said, "Surrender, then you can live! You are guilty of all kinds of evil. You harmed human beings. You may not die, but you will suffer for what you¡¯ve done. If you are willing to repent sincerely and serve our humankind, you may live!"

    A powerful priest glowered at Ji Hao. A cold light shone above his head, within which, a bead was faintly visible. Harshly, he shouted to his peers, "Don¡¯t believe him! We have to remember that..."

    Ji Hao raised the Taiji divine sword andunched a fierce hack.

    No sword light shed across the sky, and no sword power could be sensed. Instead, a door opened before Ji Hao¡¯s body, and at the same time, another one opened before that priest¡¯s face. Through the door, the Taiji divine sword prated the priest¡¯s forehead, right through the middle of his eyebrows.

    That bead above his head flew up and brought his embryo of Dao into a spinning golden lotus.

    If the infinitude lotus world didn¡¯t change, ording to the priest¡¯s calction, this golden lotus should be an exit. By breaking the lotus, he could escape and survive.

    Ji Hao shook his head and pointed his finger out once again. Following his move, the golden lotus became a golden door. Under the protection of the bead, the priest¡¯s embryo of Dao flew into the door, then came out from another one, right in front of Ji Hao.

    "Man Man, you and the others go outside and wait for me!" Ji Hao¡¯s eyes sparkled with a dangerous light. An extremely strong intent of killing rose from his heart. Were Priest Mu and Priest Hua nning to borrow a knife from Ji Hao and send all these disciples of theirs to theherworld, to let them reincarnate and be human beings? Were they nning to take a greater natural fortune, that belonged to the humankind, through this method?

    Ji Hao sneered. The golden bridge started shaking, releasing a clear light that wrapped up the nine dragons chariot. The light sparkled; except for Ji Hao, all the others and the chariot itself were sent out from the infinitude lotus world.

    "You stupid things. You colluded with sky devils and hurt human beings. You are so stubborn and impenitent. I think you should die!"

    Raising the sword high, Ji Hao injected all of his power into the sword. The fierce sword intent swept across the entire space while dazzling sword light beams were generated. Before every beam of sword light, a tiny door appeared. Coming next were longsting screams and howls. Before each sky devil or priest, a door appeared as well.

    Through the space, Ji Hao attacked tens of thousands of enemies with a single sword strike.

    The bodies of all the priests were crushed. Their primordial spirits intended to escape, but ended up being stuck in the infinitude lotus world, unable to move.

    Ji Hao swung the sword down over and over again, as sword light beams fell like a storm. The eighteen ¡®Zun¡¯ level sky devils had been roaring in rage. Their bodies were prated by sword lights, as the sun power and the extremely negative power drilled into their bodies, burning them up. They were powerful indeed, but a big half of their life-force was consumed by the two extreme types of power already.

    Looked around, Ji Hao then raised his hand. Behind those primordial spirits and sky devils, a five-colored swirl emerged.

    Inside Ji Hao¡¯s body, the five-colored cauldron released a strong suction force. Colorful light streams dragged those primordial spirits and all the sky devils slowly into the cauldron.

    The five-colored me spun swiftly in the cauldron, burning ragingly. Soon, the original souls of a batch of priests were meltedpletely.

    Ji Hao gripped the sword, facing the sky. He knew that this time, he had truly infuriated Priest Hua and Priest Mu. The original souls of tens of thousands of their disciples were destroyed, and their great n about reincarnation was thwarted.

    ¡®They might want to kill me themselves now.¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

 Chapter 1239: The Eruption of The Intent of Killing

    Chapter 1239: The Eruption of The Intent of Killing

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh

    Northern Wastnd, on the vast North Sea...

    Same as the other continents, Northern Wastnd suffered a rampant flood too. But unlike the rest of the people, the ones in Northern Wastnd had gotten used to the life on the water.

    Enormous wooden cities floated on the water. Countless strong human warriors mounted on all kinds of water-kind beasts, darting while cheering on the broad water surface. High up in the air, lighting bolts shed across the sky. Every time that happened, arge number of human warrior would leap up and excitedly chase the bolt.

    Dark turtles, dragon whales, mix-blooded Kun Peng birds, enormous ancient devil sharks, all kinds of mountain-sized water-kind creatures were roaring in the water and raising giant waves.

    On the backs of these giant creatures,rge groups of human beings had been building cities under the heavy rain.

    Deep working songs could be heard from far distances away. Ground coral, fish bones, hawksbill carapaces, and other special materials were melted by the extremely negative me and poured on perfectly polished reef rocks. Soon, numerous cities were built under the heavy rain.

    Mounted on water-kind creatures, many n elders who were wearing long ck robes had been patrolling in the rain, checking on the progress.

    From time to time, some elders would yell out to tell those workers to guarantee the quality, and also to speed them up.

    "Lord Gong Gong is going to ascend the divine throne, and we, are his private guards! We cannot disgrace him!"

    "All battle beasts have to be strong, all cities have to be unbreakable! All armors and weapons have to be shiny! No one can be sluggish! We all have to work hard!"

    "Northern Wastnd warriors! You are the bravest men in the world! You are the strongest! Summoned by Lord Gong Gong, we will conquer those weak human beings in Mind, Eastern Wastnd, Northern Wastnd, and Southern Wastnd!"

    "Boys, you should have the wealth of those weak people. You should enjoy their best wine and their daughters, kill their sons and grandsons...All this will be the fortune that Lord Gong Gong will give you!"

    Hysterical growls echoed through the curtain of rain. From all directions, shouts of elders could be heard. They sounded like a pack of starving wolves, gathered together and preparing to hunt.

    On the vast North Sea, scenes like this happened everywhere. These Northern Wastnd people had decided to follow Gong Gong, and were already demented.

    Across the North Sea, further northward, the wind was bone-piercing cold. All raindrops were frozen into ice beads and snowkes beforending on the ground.

    The water was frozen, generating a strong ice power. When the ice power was concentrated to an extreme point, the ice glowed with a frigid, white light. Compared with the dark North Sea, the ice was even blindingly bright.

    Across the frozen area, deeper in the north was a series of icebergs. Layer byyer, giant icebergs stood on the frozen water surface like walls. No human beings or wild animal could climb over these icebergs, and not even birds could fly across. Strong gales blew across, which threw down differently sized ice pieces onto these icebergs, causing muffled rumbling noises endlessly.

    In the core area, a tens of thousands of miles tall iceberg stood like the king, seemingly worshipped by all the other icebergs.

    Hurricanes and dark clouds roared to this enormous iceberg over and over again, yet no harm could ever be done to it. Tens of miles away from the iceberg, those hurricanes and dark clouds were blocked by a soft yet strong force, and could no longer approach.

    On top of the iceberg, an entirely silver-blue ice dragon curled quietly in a giant ice cube.

    With an indescribable faint smile, Priest Mu sat on another giant ice cube. A green sphere of light drifted behind him. Within the hundred-meters-wide green light, arge linden tree was faintly visible.

    Beside the ice cube that Priest Mu sat on, the Flood Dragon King sat on an ice jade hassock with crossed legs, eyes closed, with a golden bottle slightly nting above his head. The bottle was decorated with gemstones. Drop by drop, a sticky liquid glowing with a seven-colored light had been dripping slowly from the bottle onto his head.

    The liquid emitted a faint aroma as it seeped into the Flood Dragon King¡¯s body once it touched his scalp. The Flood Dragon King quivered slightly while thin strands of cold mist puffed out of his pores. Between his chest and stomach, a silver-blue light had been spinning swiftly. The liquid dripping into his body transformed into a strong force, being swallowed by the light.

    As the liquid was absorbed by his body, the sense of power released from the Flood Dragon King¡¯s body grew stronger and stronger.

    He was a powerful being who lived ever since the prehistorical era. Not even the Gong Gong Family wanted to be his enemies. But right now, his power was growing and purifying at an unreasonably high rate. A new power was growing inside his body, thousand times purer than his original power.

    "Flood Dragon King, you have epted many benefits from our sect today. In the future, when our disciples reincarnate, you shall pay back for what you are given with." said Priest Mu with a gentle voice while smiling, "The enlightening dew contained in this golden bottle is extracted from ny percent of life-force and power from your 129600 brothers and sisters in the sect, with immeasurable natural reward power."

    "With this enlightening dew, your body will be remolded, and your power will soar. In the future, when they reincarnate, you will be their guide, and you will lead them back to our sect to restart their cultivation." Keeping that faint smile, Priest Mu looked at the Flood Dragon King, abruptly took out a colorful glowing branch, and gently patted on the Flood Dragon King¡¯s head.

    "Flood Dragon King, aren¡¯t you going to wake up? What are you waiting for?"

    The Flood Dragon King trembled instantly. Next, a cold beam of light darted up into the sky from the top of his head. Hearing a resonant roar, a silver-blue, five-wed flood dragon flew out of the light, took three circles around the Flood Dragon King¡¯s body, then roared again towards the sky. After that, a priest flew out of the cold light, wearing a long white robe, and looking exactly like the Flood Dragon King¡¯s human shape.

    The priest also took three circles around the Flood Dragon King¡¯s and the silver-blue flood dragon, then roared together with the flood dragon. A thunderous boom happened afterward, and a nine-meters tall giant appeared in the cold light. The giant had three heads and six arms, wearing all kinds of jewels.

    "Marvelous! This supreme magic is finally done. Flood Dragon King, if you can do it, those reincarnated disciples will also be able to do it in the future!" Priest Mu nodded and praised. He couldn¡¯t help butugh delightfully. "In this way, we are creating a whole new method of cultivation. We will have a bright future. Good, good!"

    While he wasughing, tens of leaves on the colorful branch holding in Priest Mu¡¯s hand suddenly exploded.

    Priest Mu¡¯s face twisted immediately. As he quivered slightly, the towering iceberg disappeared all of a sudden.

    "Ji...Ji Hao...You, you, what did you do?! How did you destroy the original souls of my fifty-seven-thousand disciples?!"

    With an intensely twitching face, Priest Mu looked at the south and murmured, "You, you, you, you¡¯re dead... You..."

    A world-destroying intent of killing rose from Priest Mu¡¯s heart. Within the area thirty millions of miles in radius, all icebergs disappeared suddenly.

 Chapter 1240: The Confusion After The Battle

    Chapter 1240: The Confusion After The Battle

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    ¡®Dong! Dong! Dong!¡¯

    After a quick series of explosive sounds, the beautiful glow in the sky faded, and Ji Hao walked slowly out of the disappearing infinitude lotus world. gs and other treasures, which were used by those priests to build this great formation, flew into Ji Hao¡¯s left sleeve like birds flying into the woods.

    "Yeah! Ji Hao won!" Seeing nothing was left behind Ji Hao, Man Man excitedly waved her arms and leaped up. If Shaosi weren¡¯t smilingly holding her hand, she would have bumped straight into Ji Hao¡¯s arms.

    Yemo Shayi walked out of the air, hands dropped on both sides of his body and head slightly lowered. He politely and closely walked by Ji Hao¡¯s side, looking at Ji Hao¡¯s dark face.

    "My dear master, you seem to not be happy. Are you unhappy? Is anything wrong?" asked Yemo Shayi gently.

    Ji Hao frowned. He walked back into the nine dragons chariot and sat in a golden armchair on the top deck, supporting his chin with his both hands while gazing at the vast water down below.

    Of course, something was wrong. In fact, something was very wrong.

    Those disciples all had Priest Mu¡¯s linden leaf magic talismans. But, those powerful talismans showed no sign of saving their lives. Instead, those talismans did nothing but protect their original soul and send them into theherworld.

    This looked like Priest Mu had made the n long ago, and he sent these disciples to die on purpose.

    More importantly, something was badly wrong about the powers of those priests.

    Ji Hao was indescribably lucky. He was taken as a disciple by Yu Yu, then guided by Priest Dachi and Priest Qing Wei and arge group of brothers and sisters. Those brothers and sisters of his almost generously taught Ji Hao everything they had ever learned. More importantly, the mysterious man who lived in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, that powerful old freak with an unknown background story, had led Ji Hao onto a thoroughly different path. For all the above reasons, Ji Hao improved stunningly fast not long after he started his cultivation. By now, he was no weaker than those powerful beings who lived since the prehistorical era.

    "I clearly understand that no matter howrgely I have improved, I shouldn¡¯t be able to defeat powerful beings like Priest Corpse and Gold Water easily." Ji Hao slowly nodded and pondered upon his confusion.

    He killed Priest Corpse with one single sword move, then easily destroyed his embryos of Dao. Somehow, Ji Hao felt that Priest Corpse was like a balloon,rge but empty. His cultivation was still there, but his power and life-force were not even ten-percent as powerful as before.

    In the infinitude lotus world, Priest Corpse was far weaker than before when Ji Hao met him the first time. He was weakened awfully. Nevertheless, Priest Corpse never realized that.

    Ji Hao had met Priest Corpse before. Therefore, he could tell that Priest Corpse was weakened, so it was reasonable for Ji Hao to kill Priest Corpse with one move with his powerful Taiji divine sword.

    Gold Water¡¯s background story was unknown. But, as he was powerful enough to control the all worlds monument, he should be more powerful than Priest Corpse. However, Gold Water was killed by Ji Hao so easily too, with one single sword move. He didn¡¯t even manage to trigger his life-saving treasures before he died.

    Except for these two powerful ones, who were already famous back in the prehistorical era, all those priests Ji Hao met in the infinitude lotus world seemed to be weakened and exhausted.

    Ji Hao indeed had a few top-grade supreme treasures. As a mysterious treasure from the Chaos, the golden bridge suppressed the all worlds monument. Therefore, Ji Hao should be able to easily break the infinitude lotus world and leave. But killing tens of thousands of elite disciples of Priest Hua and Priest Mu at one time? Even Ji Hao himself felt it unbelievable. Those priests were too weak. Their powers were way under their cultivation levels. It seemed that their powers were taken away by someone through some special method.

    "They were too weak." Smiling at his friends surrounding him, Ji Hao said, "I¡¯m fine, I just felt that, they were too weak. Those priests, they had cultivated for at least a thousand years..."

    Yemo Shayi frowned as well. Today, he killed at least three-thousand priests with his sword. He also felt that it was a bit too easy.

    "Whatever, we won!" Man Man proudly raised her head. The sixty-four ming beads had been slowly hovering around her, covering her body with a red light. She chuckled and continued, "Strange or not, we won, and that¡¯s good!"

    Ji Hao smiled too.

    Man Man¡¯s personality hadn¡¯t changed at all. But her words made sense. No matter how weird it was, they won, didn¡¯t they? Priest Hua and Priest Mu set such arge trap and tried to do something to Ji Hao. But as a result, tens of thousands of their elite disciples were turned into ashes, while Ji Hao was the only one who benefited.

    From the five-colored cauldron, extremely pure original soul power was slowly released, merging with Ji Hao¡¯s embryos of Dao.

    Ji Hao¡¯s embryos of Dao had been growing rapidly. In his spiritual space, thunders were ring, and lights and shadows were shaking. Ji Hao had been stably growing stronger.

    "Next time, if they send the same number of people, I will tear them in a frontal fight!" Gradually, a gray mist spread out around Ji Hao¡¯s body, surrounding him up. He looked like an evil dragon hiding in a bottomless chasm, such that no one could ever see him clearly.

    In his spiritual space, aside from the three embryos of Dao, a hazy silhouette slowly emerged.

    The golden bridge devoured the all worlds monument, after which, the connection between the golden bridge and Ji Hao himself was suddenly tightened. Through the connection, Ji Hao started understanding the great Dao of space, and in the meanwhile, his fourth embryo of Dao, the embryo of Dao of space, was gradually generated.

    Because of the embryo of Dao of space, the broad spiritual space of Ji Hao, and the boundless void inside his body that contained three enormous spheres of light, started expanding speedily. Ji Hao faintly sensed that the immeasurable space was now bing clearer and clearer, closer and closer.

    ncing at the location of the disappeared infinitude lotus world, Ji Hao waved his broad sleeve and said with a deep voice, "Let¡¯s head back, we have other things to do."

    The nine dragons chariot gave a rumbling roar. Standing on top of the chariot, Mr. Crow cawed brightly.

    Yuan Li raised his whip andshed down violently. Hundreds of chained priests screamed shrilly. The chariot slowly turned around and raised dense fiery clouds, flying to a flood-control troop which had sent Ji Hao an SOS message just now.

    But before the chariot moved, a translucent lotus quietly bloomed in the air.

    With a grim look, Priest Hua walked out of the lotus in big steps. Seeing Ji Hao, he flicked his wrist and sent out a golden bolt of thunder, without saying a word.

 Chapter 1241: The Strangeness of Preist Hua

    Chapter 1241: The Strangeness of Preist Hua

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Priest Hua was so powerful that once he moved, even the world sensed him. Dense dark clouds silently pressed down towards the water surface, bringing a despairing sense of destruction.

    The dark atmosphere surrounded everyone. Thousands of chained priests and thousands of Jia n warriors guarding around the chariot popped out their eyes, but saw nothing; they listened carefully, but heard nothing; they wanted to shout, but couldn¡¯t make even the slightest sound.

    Their sensibilities were taken away. These priests and Jia n warriors were thrown into a despairing darkness, and within a single moment, their souls had reached the verge of copse, all because of power of destruction contained in the thunderbolt released by Priest Hua.

    Yemo Shayi suddenly burst with a high-pitched growl. A dark mist puffed out of his head, then a hundred-miles-wide dark swirl began spinning slowly above his head, releasing a strong power of destruction that seemed to devour and destroy everything.

    The power of destruction delivered by Priest Hua¡¯s thunderbolt intensively shed against Yemo Shayi¡¯s dark swirl. The purely dark swirl quaked intensely, and soon waspressed into a flicking, twisting, dark line, that seemed to break at any time.

    Suffering the power of destruction, Man Man released a fiery light from her head. Within the light, a crystalline, burning silhouette was seen reaching hundred-miles high. The fire giant roared towards the sky and released a raging me in all directions, burning half of the sky red.

    Behind Shaosi and Taisi, hazy shadows emerged as well, faintly visible. Standing by the side of Man Man¡¯s fire giant, they tried their best to twist the space and to ease the strong pressure caused by Priest Hua¡¯s thunderbolt.

    Yu Mu¡¯s fat had been shaking quickly. He shouted out loud while a gray stream of smoke rose from his head, reaching hundreds of miles high into the sky. A hazy silhouette appeared in the smoke; this silhouette was invisible to ordinary human beings, and only people with special eye powers and powerful magics could see it.

    This giant silhouette was holding the Disease God streamer, standing behind Man Man¡¯s fire giant while waving the streamer and releasing an extremely toxic mist. It spread out into an enormous shield that covered the entire nine dragons chariot, defending everyone against the dreadful power of destruction.

    Atst, Feng Xing gave a resonant growl. His eyes shone with a blinding light as he raised his bow and forcibly pulled it open.

    A hundred-miles-tall, muscr giant showed up above Feng Xing¡¯s head. The giant was blurred; he had a piece of hide wrapped around his waist and his arms raised, as if he were also pulling open a bow. Following a shrill swishing noise, a sharp beam of arrow light darted out from between this giant¡¯s hands and struck on the thunderbolt released by Priest Hua.

    The thirty-meter-thick, tens of thousands of meters long thunderbolt was stopped for a second.

    Bang! Bang! A fiery light sted before the thunderbolt. The arrow light was shattered, and Feng Xing snorted heavily in pain. He was sent flying backward, vomiting blood. Bone cracking noise came from his body, sounding like popping corns. After that, he weakly fell to the ground and couldn¡¯t move anymore.

    When the othersbined their powers to fight against the thunderbolt, Ji Hao stood up with difficulty.

    The target of the thunderbolt was no body else but Ji Hao. Those priests, Jia n warriors, Man Man, Shaosi and Ji Hao¡¯s other friends, they had only been suffering from the afterwinds of the thunderbolt.

    The pressure and the power of destruction that Ji Hao had been taking were over a hundred times greater than for Man Man and the others.

    Inch by inch, Ji Hao straightened his body. He stood up against the pressure purely with his physical strength. Above his head,yers of transparent space-ripples were shattered by his body, causing a buzzing noise.

    "Priest Hua!" Ji Hao raised his head and stared at Priest Hua.

    Looked at the thunderbolt which was shing over, Ji Hao sensed a piercing pain from his eyes. Instinctively, he closed his eyes.

    "Duo!" He shouted. The golden bridge darted out from his erect eye and released a clear light. The light was shaking slightly. All of a sudden, a thousands of meters tall door coiled in colorful warm clouds opened before that thunderbolt, which disappeared without a trace.

    "The all worlds monument!" Priest Hua trembled slightly. Staring at Ji Hao, he asked coldly, "Ji Hao, this supreme treasure belongs to our sect. How dare you take it?"

    "Priest Hua, the all worlds monument is destined to be mine!" Ji Hao opened his eyes, raised his right hand, and responded seriously, "Under the witness of the world, the all worlds monument is indeed destined to be mine. It was destined to be sent to me by Gold Water."

    While grinning, Ji Hao continued ndly, "If you don¡¯t believe me, ask the world itself. Ask the world if it agrees with me."

    Man Man and Shaosi chuckled together. The lingering power from that thunderbolt hadn¡¯t faded yet, and Ji Hao¡¯s friends were still suffocated by it, their hearts still drumming. But what Ji Hao said just now as way too shameless and naughty, which made Man Man and Shaosi unable to help butugh.

    "Hehe." Yu Mu and Feng Xingughed with a simple and honest look. They nodded at Priest Hua and said, "Isn¡¯t that right? The world is our witness. The all worlds monument is truly destined to be ours! Old man, if you don¡¯t believe us, ask it, just ask the world itself."

    Priest Hua gazed at Ji Hao in the eyes. That intent of killing in his eyes was evident.

    Since forever, ¡®the treasure is destined to be ours¡¯, this sentence was even a tagline of Priest Hua and Priest Mu. With this sentence, how many treasures that did have owners were looted by him? But today, Ji Hao used this sentence against Priest Hua!

    "Good, good, good! Yu Yu has been upright for his whole life, but he took you, such a shameless thing, as a disciple. Enough about the all worlds monument for now. You killed tens of thousands of our disciples. This is..."

    Ji Hao smiled, interrupted him, and said, "Please, don¡¯t say anything you want only because you are old. Those disciples of yours were evil, so the thunderbolts descended from the sky struck them to death. I didn¡¯t do it."

    Ji Hao continued while smirking, "If you don¡¯t believe me, ask the sky. Ask the sky if it sent down thunderbolts to kill your disciples or not.

    Priest Hua paused briefly. Then, he abruptly raised his head and pointed at Ji Hao, seeming to say something. But his look changed slightly.

    "Brother...How can I forget about things like this?"

    "No, how can I forget about it? You have taken ny percent of the powers and life-force of those disciples to make the enlightening dew for them to use after the reincarnation! You told me about this days ago."

    "But, how can I forget anything like this? No, this is not right. If I knew that you had taken their powers, I wouldn¡¯t send them to kill Ji Hao. I told them to kill Ji Hao at all costs and with all their powers, but they were all weakened by over ny percent...They didn¡¯t even have all of their powers anymore."

    "I should never have made a mistake like this, but, but..."

    Priest Hua started murmuring to himself with a panicked look. All of a sudden, a stream of blood spurted out from his mouth and sshed tens of meters away.

 Chapter 1242: The Holy Seed of Sky Devils

    Chapter 1242: The Holy Seed of Sky Devils

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao waved his sleeve. The nine dragons chariot emitted a blinding light, shing backward for over ten-thousand miles while he stayed motionless. The Pan Gu bell released streams of Chaos power, which shielded his entire body. Treading on a fiery cloud, Ji Hao flew to Priest Hua.

    High up in the air, from thirty miles away, Ji Hao looked at Priest Hua, who had a thin stream of blood on his mouth corner.

    Priest Hua let out a mouthful of seven-colored, sparkling blood. The blood fell from the sky, dropped into the vast water. An enormous three-headed boa dashed over and swallowed the blood.

    The water surface was white while the sky was dark. The heavy rain made everything hazy. Strong galesshed on everything in the world along withrge raindrops. After swallowing Priest Hua¡¯s blood, the three-headed boa trembled suddenly, then three giant boa heads reached out of the water surface. A golden light spread out from its heads to its tail. Within a blink of an eye, the boa¡¯s scales all turned golden.

    The boa¡¯s scales were originally sticky and dark, looking a bit evil. But, after being swept across by the golden light, all the shapes of all scales changed into a shield-shape, and they turned crystalline, looking even sacred.

    A dragon roar could be heard. The body of that three-headed boa suddenly expanded to tens of thousands of meters long. Within a very short span of time, the body of this boa changed thoroughly. It became a three-headed golden dragon and flew into the sky.

    The dragon hovered in the sky. Gales grew stronger and dark clouds gathered together; dazzling thunderbolts shed across the sky, shredding all the dark clouds.

    Ji Hao and Priest Hua were thirty miles away from each other. They looked at each other while the shining golden dragon flew into the higher sky between them. Countless water-tank-sized thunderbolt descended from the sky and struck violently on the dragon¡¯s body. This lucky boa became a dragon so quickly, it seemed that even the world couldn¡¯t stand it. It intended to kill it with those thunderbolts.

    A seven-colored me burned out of the dragon¡¯s body. Along with shrill howls, the dragon¡¯s body was burned into a strand of ash. A sphere of colorful light flew out of the dragon¡¯s burning body and quickly condensed into seven-colored beads.

    Priest Hua pointed out his finger. Following his move, these beads flew into his sleeve. The power vibration released from these beads was strong and pure. Scanned by Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power, these beads looked even like the zing summer sun. Priest Hua covered his mouth with his left hand and coughed slightly.

    "Something is wrong with you." Ji Hao hid his hands in sleeves, looking at Priest Hua ndly.

    "Who gave you the courage to talk to me like this?" Priest Hua dropped his hand. A few seven colored drops of blood slowly flew down from between his fingers. When the blood was dripping down, it glowed and also turned into seven-colored beads, then flew into Priest Hua¡¯s sleeve.

    "Is talking to you such a big deal that I need someone to give me the courage for that?" Smilingly, Ji Hao shook his head and said, "Besides, something is very wrong about you, don¡¯t you know that?"

    Priest Hua stared at Ji Hao with a dark look. Being stared by him, Ji Hao sensed the surrounding space was freezing, and even time had stopped. The whole world seemed to have be a cage because of Priest Hua¡¯s gaze.

    Ji Hao couldn¡¯t sense any natural power anymore. He sensed nothing but his own body. He felt his physical body, primordial spirit, and embryos of Dao barely, which were like a tiny grain of dust, glowing faintly in an endless darkness.

    A pressure came down from everywhere,yer byyer. Ji Hao could be crushed by this pressure at any time.

    The Pan Gu bell rang itself strongly and resonantly. The bell ring dispelled the pressure, shattering the frozen space and stopped time.

    Originally surrounding Ji Hao, the darkness faded away like tidewater. Ji Hao saw the dark sky, white water, and endless rain again. A strong gale blew across Ji Hao¡¯s body along with countless water drops as Ji Hao realized that his back was covered in cold sweat.

    "Good treasure!" Looking at the Pan Gu bell, Priest Hua sighed and said, "Qing Wei took a small half of Buzhou Mountain, and the rest of the mountain was made into this bell by you, right?"

    Before Ji Hao answered the question, Priest Hua slightly shook his head and continued, "It was indeed the remains of Pan Gu, a supreme treasure. With this bell on your head, I¡¯m afraid that my brother and I cannot hurt you easily in Pan Gu world, unless we make some solid efforts for that.

    "Therefore, you shouldn¡¯t send your disciples to die..." Ji Haoughed, "What is the enlightening dew?"

    Ji Hao changed the topic too suddenly. Normally, Priest Hua wouldn¡¯t answer any question asked by Ji Hao, but he was obviously in a wrong state right now. Hearing Ji Hao, he responded almost subconsciously, "My brother took the powers of those not so talented non-human disciples under our guidance. Those disciples had shallow foundations, and were far away from the great Dao..."

    Priest Hua seemed to be slightly struggling. His body trembled, and his face twitched obviously.

    "My brotherbined a sky devil magic and his own power to create a peaceful lotus world. He guided those untalented disciples in, then took ny percent of the powers of their primordial spirits and embryos of Dao, and their life-force. With my brother¡¯s own natural reward power and spirit fire, he purified what he took, and te final product is called enlightening dew."

    "The enlightening dew contained the foundation of the great Dao of our sect... It can be considered as the seed of our great Dao. Every single drop of enlightening dew contained an immeasurable amount of power; it was extremely pure and powerful...After those disciples reincarnated, they would be empowered with the enlightening dew. With the enlightening dew, they would regain ny percent of their previous life cultivation within ten years."

    Priest Hua¡¯s eyes shone with a strange light as he murmured to himself, "My brother had told me about this long ago! Those disciples should die and reincarnate in this flood...but, I shouldn¡¯t gather them up... I shouldn¡¯t order them to kill you with all their powers...I shouldn¡¯t, shouldn¡¯t let you destroy all their original souls."

    Locking his right fingers together, he gently knocked his temple, then continued murmuring with a bitter look, "I shouldn¡¯t have made a mistake like this...Tens of thousands of disciples, tens of thousands...Those were not our core disciples, but every one of them was capable and powerful...They were all good disciples. How could they..."

    All of a sudden, Priest Hua screamed shrilly out, then shouted hysterically, "What is this?! What is this?! A sky devil holy seed?! Why do I have this in my heart of Dao?!"

    "Sky devils, when did you do this to me? You, you..."

    Priest Hua suddenly sat on the ground and crossed his legs, trembling intensely. A giant lotus with tens of thousands of petal bloomed in the sky and shielded Priest Hua in the middle.

    Ji Hao opened his erect eye and looked at Priest Hua. He saw a fist-sized colorful sphere of light slowly spinning in Priest Hua¡¯s heart, beautiful and transparent like a crystal.

 Chapter 1243: Reap As One Has Sown

    Chapter 1243: Reap As One Has Sown

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    It was indescribably, unspeakably beautiful.

    ncing at that transparent, stunning sphere in Priest Hua¡¯s heart, Ji Hao¡¯s embryos of Dao trembled in his spiritual space. He couldn¡¯t help but want to fly into that light, like a flying moth wanting to fly into a zing fire.

    The Pan Gu bell rang again. Ji Hao felt cold, as cold sweat poured down his head in streams, making him quiver. The bell ring echoed around his ears, and Ji Hao felt that someone had poured a bucket of ice water straight down on his head. As he calmed back down, his embryos of Dao were stabilized.

    He dared not to take another nce at that light. He sat in midair and crossed his legs, quietly looking at Priest Hua, who was sitting in the giant lotus. What happened to Priest Hua? He was curious about it.

    Priest Hua was one of the most powerful few in Pan Gu world.

    ording to Yemo Shayi¡¯s memory, when the non-humankind being invaded Pan Gu world, a few top-grade powerful none-humankind beings once crossed the space and came to Pan Gu world to fight powerful beings in this world. Estimated by those powerful non-humankind beings, Priest Hua and Priest Mu had reached the stage of ¡®immortality¡¯ back then at least.

    So-called stage of immortality meant a cultivator had attained his or her final result of the great Dao. At this level, the soul of this cultivator coexisted with the world itself. Even if the world was destroyed and the soul died, the original soul would still keep existing, which meant this powerful cultivator could stille back alive.

    In other words, even if the Pan Gu world is destroyedpletely, Priest Hua would still have a chance to live. He was such a powerful being. Therefore, Ji Hao was very curious about what happened to him. Earlier, he vomited blood, and now, something seemed to happen to his heart of Dao.

    The heart of Dao...Ji Hao clicked his tongue. By now, he felt that his heart of Dao was as strong and sturdy as steel. It was pure like a crystal, perfectly stainless and wless. Based on his current cultivation level, his heart of Dao was perfect.

    He had no way to find out the level of Priest Hua¡¯s heart of Dao, but he could imagine. In Ji Hao¡¯s imagination, Priest Hua¡¯s heart of Dao wouldn¡¯t be shaken even if he watched the flowers bloom and wither, the oceans dry and the continents sink, or the sky copse, the earth split, and the universe die.

    What could shake his heart of Dao?

    Priest Hua was surrounded byyers of lotus petals. Bright lights shed across those petals, while a deep spell incanting voice could be heard. Those petals released beams of colorful light, and on each petal,yers of swiftly spinning images emerged.

    Ji Hao saw clearly that the images emerging above each petal were simr. At first, mountains rose from the earth; nine-hundred, ny-nine-story towers stood in the middle of those images, reaching to the sky like the Buzhou Mountain.

    Next, in the east, south, west, and north, a shorter tower emerged in the multicolored light. Earth powers, fire powers, wind powers, water powers; all natural powers were released from the four short towers. Soon, soil, fresh water, breeze, sunlight, all natural elements were generated.

    A short whileter, tens of thousands of new, tiny worlds emerged on those petals.

    Priest Hua¡¯s face twisted, then those tiny worlds began moving. The earth quaked, and more mountains rose; the grounds sank, and rives,kes, and oceans emerged. The storms started, as the rainwater nourished the soil, and then all kinds of nts began growing under the warm sunlight.

    Linden woods were broad, and lotuses bloomed on the water surface.

    Beautiful and rare nts were growing in those linden woods, and golden fishes were swimming happily in the water.

    Silvery tinkles could be heard from those images. Breezes blew across linden woods, making jade-like leaves tinkle against each other. The tinkling noise was peaceful and beautiful, which could make people concentrate on the cultivation of Dao, and make all desires fade.

    Ji Hao was suddenly enlightened. Was this that legendarily great magic that he had read about from a Daoist scripture in his previous life?

    Coughing slightly, Ji Hao started talking with a deep voice, "Priest Hua, nice trick. So many illusions... The world in each illusion is tens of millions of miles wide...Did you take Boy Chen¡¯s spirit bead?"

    Back then, Gong Gong sent a group of Chaos monster to kill Si Xi, and Boy Chen was one of them.

    Priest Hua was knowledgable and experienced, so he surely knew about Boy Chen. Hearing Ji Hao call those small worlds on his lotus petals ¡®illusions¡¯, Priest Hua opened his eyes and threw him aplicated nce. "Ignorant little kid, this is my spirit magic, inbination with...with the secret, supreme outer space magic, generating ¡®supreme peaceful lotus worlds¡¯! A petal, a world; a petal, a peaceful realm...In the future, all disciples of our sect cane into my peaceful lotus worlds to cultivate themselves. They will no longer be disturbed by the evilnesses in the world, nor suffer natural disasters and natural trials. This magic if the foundation of the bright future of our sect!"

    Priest Hua sneered scornfully, then pointed at Ji Hao and taunted, "What is that Boy Chen? Nothing but a Chaos monster. How could his illusion trick ever bepared with my supreme magic?"

    Breathing deeply, Priest Hua continued proudly, "In the future, all living beings can live in my peaceful lotus worlds and be happy forever, without natural disasters, diseases, coldness or starvation...And I, will attain immeasurable natural reward!"

    Ji Hao coughed again and said, "This magic of yours sounds indeed great. But you said that it¡¯s abination of your own spirit magic and a secret outer space magic. Hehe, as I thought, you have indeed colluded with those sky devils!"

    Priest Hua¡¯s face suddenly twisted viciously. He stared at Ji Hao and yelled, "How dare you! Stupid little kid, what do you know? My brother and I travel across the universe for the final result of the great Dao. Faintly, we sensed those sky devils. Their magics were powerful, so we..."

    Priest Hua¡¯s face twitched. He couldn¡¯t finish speaking.

    Ji Hao pped his hand andughed out loud, "That day in Southern Wastnd, Priest Mu denied the fact that those sky devils were brought to this world by him on purpose. Finally, you have told the truth. You brought these sky devils to Pan Gu world intentionally, and let them rag in this world. You even colluded with them and plotted against our humankind!"

    Ji Hao stood up and pointed at Priest Hua, sneering as he continued, "Look at what you¡¯ve done. How¡¯s your heart of Dao now?"

    Priest Hua¡¯s face was still twitching. The bright light in his eyes dimmed, but he narrowed those eyes and stared straight at Ji Hao. Laughing in a weird tone, he said, "What do you know? Those sky devils, we brought them here on purpose to cultivate the hearts of Dao of our disciples, and help them master the great evil-suppressing magic. What do you know? Those things, how can they..."

    Before he finished, Priest Hua vomited blood again.

    Along with a strange melody, a beautiful girl showed up in the peaceful lotus world, on each lotus petal. Those girls were singing and dancing, airily flying all over the sky. Simultaneously, on top of the tallest tower in each lotus world, a strangely-shaped, brightly glowing tall silhouette appeared.

    "Priest Hua, my friend, you¡¯re in my hands now!" said a voice from Priest Hua¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 1244: True Freedom

    Chapter 1244: True Freedom

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    That voice came out of Priest Hua¡¯s body. What that voice said was simple and ordinary, but enchanting and irresistible.

    Hearing this voice, Ji Hao felt that the world in his eyes was suddenly illuminated. Suddenly, the dark sky, misty water surface, and the storm, were all gone, without a trace. Green mountains and water, warm sunlight, and fruit trees were everywhere, with red, yellow, purple, and light-green colored ripe fruits hanging on the branches.

    A gently flowing stream was in front of Ji Hao. Flowing in the stream was not water, but milk. This was a true milk stream. Ji Hao looked around and found a few more streams in the front, with honey, oil, goat milk, or wine flowing in it. One could find all the most delicious, nourishing things, and the best liquor in these streams.

    Pan Gu world was cold and sad. The sunlight had been absent for a long time. The air was moist and freezing, which made Ji Hao feel cold from his bones.

    But right now, Ji Hao felt nothing butfort and warmth. His clothes were made from luxurious silk, as soft as the palms of a little girl. Ji Hao raised his head and saw a great red sun, shining brightly and warming up the whole world. Somehow, Ji Hao felt this sun wasn¡¯t bright enough. But right in the next moment, the sun shone brighter, and the air was even warmer.

    Ji Hao looked around and felt a bit lonely.

    Instantly, silveryughter could be heard from the fruitwoods in the surroundings. Faintly, he saw the slim bodies of many young girls in the woods. Large groups of birds flew into the sky, singing beautifully, without sounding noisy at all.

    Refreshing aroma of grass and fruits suffused the air, mixed with the aroma of wines and honey flowing in the streams. The air in this world was so sweet.

    "Mister!" Someone called Ji Hao.

    Turning around, Ji Hao saw beautiful girl looking at him smilingly, holding a bouquet of pink roses. The girl stood by a honey stream, under a tree with golden loquats, wearing a thin veil. She had shiny dark hair and eyes glowing like stars; her lips were red like fire, and teeth were shiny white.

    "Mister, my sisters and I are ying a game in the woods. Do you want to join us?" The girl smiled sweetly. Ji Hao looked around again. He looked at this perfect world and this wless girl, then suddenly quivered. His skin was even covered in goosebumps.

    He fell into such an illusion, but he wasn¡¯t confused. He was tightly connected with the Pan Gu bell, and through the ¡®eye¡¯ of the bell, he clearly saw that he was still floating in the air, in the wind and rain. Everything before his eyes was not real.

    He clearly remembered that before he was dragged into this illusion, he heard the voicee from Priest Hua¡¯s body. Fortunately, his embryos of Dao were under the protection of the Pan Gu bell. Otherwise, he would have sunken in this illusion already.

    "How powerful!" Ji Hao quivered again and sighed with respect.

    Opening his mouth, Ji Hao released a golden light beam and a silver light beam, which coiled together and violently prated the girl¡¯s chest. The girl paused. She lowered her head, looking at the bowl-sized wound on her chest,then screamed, "Mister..."

    "Piss off!" Ji Hao burst with a thunderous growl.

    Ghost screams could be heard from all directions when Ji Hao growled out. The surrounding fruit woods suddenly turned into woods of des and swords. Tender grasses on the ground became countless dried bones. Flowing in those streams were no longer honey, juices, or milk. Instead, it all became stinky blood with a thickyer of blue fire on the surface.

    Those beautiful girls in the woods turned into badly decayed corpses. Their faces were mostly dposed, but their halfway dposed eyeballs hung around their eye sockets, rolling along with their moves.

    These skeletons still had dirty wisps of hair on their heads, moving like snakes as these skeletons jumped to Ji Hao.

    Looking at these filthy skeletons, Ji Hao took a deep breath. He dared not to release his embryos of Dao in this illusion. Instead, he could only activate all of his power. A thunderous boom was generated. From Ji Hao¡¯s chest, red light shone, then expanded to hundred-miles within a blink of an eye. Strong, pure, positive essence sun fire burned all over the sky, causing a ceaseless sizzling noise. From around Ji Hao¡¯s body, a rainbow-colored me rose, which burned out some strange, faintly sensible power in the air.

    "Evil things, piss off! You can never shake my heart of Dao!" Ji Hao¡¯s eyes shone dazzlingly as a clear light illuminated the sky. Ji Hao saw a faint seven-colored mist in the air. He couldn¡¯t grasp that colorful mist with his spirit power and his human eyes, but he could see it with his erect eye of Dao that was cultivated by Yu Yu and Priest Dachi.

    Following Ji Hao¡¯s growl, Priest Hua quivered intensely.

    The giant seven-colored lotus he sat on started to shake slightly. In the peaceful lotus world on each petal, a strong golden light was generated, dazzling towards the strong creature on top of the tallest tower.

    However, the oddly-shaped creature in each lotus worldughed out loud and remainedpletely unmoved under the golden light.

    Following a long series of metal-ngs, fire sparkles shed out from their bodies, but no wound was left on them.

    That voice talked again from inside Priest Hua¡¯s body, "Priest Hua, my friend, why are you struggling? Many living beings have fallen in my hands, and most of them died... even those world creators, not to mention you, my friend."

    Before Priest Hua responded, that voice¡¯s owner started paying attention to Ji Hao.

    "Such a positive, passionate power. It burns all evils. Is it the great Dao of sun in this world? My little friend, you are so talented. I am Great Freedom... Are you willing to follow my lead? If you are, you will be benefited greatly."

    "Great Freedom?" Ji Hao narrowed his eyes.

    "Call me Holy Master Great Freedom, or Sky Owner Great Freedom." Great Freedomughed in a gentle tone and continued, "Open your heart and let me gift you a supreme seed of Dao, then you will gradually learn the reason why you should follow me."

    Ji Hao sneered, and Priest Hua burst with a resonant roar, which sounded like the roar of a lion.

 Chapter 1245: Priest Huaâ€™s Lecture

    Chapter 1245: Priest Hua¡¯s Lecture

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Lion roars could dispel evils.

    Priest Hua was powerful, and as he suddenly roared out, his roar covered Great Freedom¡¯s voice.

    The dark sky, the water, the gale and the storm, and streams of water pouring down from the sky, everything disappeared. Dark clouds in the sky were gone, and so was the water; mountains were exposed again in the air, after soaking in the water for months.

    The warm sunlight descended from the air and illuminated the wet mountains, pouring on the bodies of Priest Hua and Ji Hao, who were sitting in midair with their legs crossed. A life-like lion head floated in the sky, entirely golden, and roaring thunderously and unstoppably in fury. Ji Hao looked at the tens of thousands of miles wide lion head behind Priest Hua, stunned. In his eyes, and wherever his spirit power could reach, nothing was left but this enormous, majestic lion.

    An especially strong power of great Dao drilled into Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, and his primordial spirit started absorbing it speedily. Between the eyebrows of his four embryos of Dao, a tiny, faint, lion-shaped symbol emerged.

    The power of that enormous lion was pure and strong, almost same as the power of the great Dao. This was the best version of ¡®Lion Roar¡¯ created by Priest Hua. The enormous lion head floating behind Priest Hua was like a searing iron, forcibly imprinting all the secrets of ¡®Lion Roar¡¯ in Ji Hao¡¯s embryos of Dao.

    Priest Hua made the roar in a moment of desperation; he didn¡¯t try to hide it. Therefore, the secrets of ¡®Lion Roar¡¯ leaked just like this, and Ji Hao learned it all. By now, he could make the same roar, as powerful as the roar made by Priest Hua himself.

    The attack range of Priest Hua¡¯s lion roar wasn¡¯t toorge, about tens of thousands of miles in radius. That golden lion head floated in the sky, releasing a strong power vibration. In the coverage of the lion roar, all natural powers were driven away, all magic powers were suppressed, and all evilnesses were shredded or sealed.

    Hearing the lion roar, Man Man, Shaosi and all the others on the nine dragons chariot fainted. They were not the targets of the roar, but they did nce at the golden lion head. Their souls couldn¡¯t absorb the power of the lion roar, and therefore, their bodies fell unconscious to protect their souls from being crushed.

    In an area tens of thousands of miles in radius, only Ji Hao managed to stay conscious. Sitting face to face with Priest Hua, he learned all the secrets about the ¡®Lion Roar¡¯.

    The sunlight shone, as the giant golden lion head quietly floated in the sky. An upright, strong, and sacred power suffused the air. The space was shattered by the Priest Hua¡¯s lion roar, and at this moment, this area was sealed up temporarily, bing a small world.

    Priest Hua sat on a colorful cloud, with is scrawny face covered in bitterness.

    He quietly and ndly looked at Ji Hao. Right now, he seemed to care no more. He looked at Ji Hao from head to toe, and a long whileter, he sighed slowly an said, "Why can my friend Yu Yu have such an excellent disciple?"

    "I am ttered." Ji Hao humbly cupped his hands and responded, "Priest Hua, you are an eldership of mine, and you tter me. I am truly not a great cultivator."

    Ji Hao was never afraid of Priest Hua when thetter was hysterical, evil, cruel, hypocritical, and greedy. But he was indeed afraid of Priest Hua when he was careless, nd, and mysterious like this. The feeling that Priest Hua had been giving him right now was even as mystical as the universe itself.

    Somehow, Ji Hao felt that this Priest Hua before his eyes was the true Priest Hua, and the true Priest Hua was undoubtedly scary. Being stared at by the true, scary Priest Hua, Ji Hao sensed a coldness from his bones.

    Therefore, Ji Hao hurriedly said bad things abut himself, "I am greedy. I have desires, many desires. I want to be rich, I want powers, and I want to be immortal. I never thought about leaving the mortal world, focusing on my cultivation. I may have improved a bit, but that¡¯s all because of my good Shifu, elderships in my sect, and my brothers and sisters. It haspletely nothing to do with myself."

    "Greediness, desires!" Priest Hua smiled. Smilingly, he nodded and said, "These are the original motivation for all cultivators to pursue the great Dao of nature. Otherwise, why are we pursuing immortal lives? Why do we want to be free? Why do we chase after the mysterious, unpredictable, great Dao of nature, even by doing things against our true hearts?"

    "I am very greedy, and so is my brother!" Priest Hua pointed at the sky and started telling his story. At the moment, he looked gentle and mild,pletely different from the Priest Hua, that Ji Hao was familiar with. "But we are not the only greedy ones. Aren¡¯t your Shifu and his two brothers greedy? The one behind us, our Shifu, who is known as the man closest to the great Dao of nature, you can ask him if he also has endless greed and desire in his heart!"

    Breathing deeply, Priest Hua continued slowly, "I was a lotus, and my brother was a linden tree. We were parasites on Pan Gu¡¯s amniotic sac. Back in the Chaos, life wasn¡¯t easy. Those creatures, which were born powerful with the abilities of flying and running, ny-nine percent of them died. My brother and I couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t talk, but brother Pan Gu looked after as. Because of him, we survived in the Chaos, in the endless time."

    "Later on, brother Pan Gu created the world. He shared his natural reward power with us, with which, we were able to transform into human shapes, able to talk, move, and protect ourselves."

    "I was a lotus. I had no worry, no fear, no emotion, no desire. When I transformed into a human shape for the first time, I saw brother Pan Gu being attacked by millions and millions of Chaos creatures, and then die. I was frightened... I was worried. After that, I started to have endless greed and desires. I am afraid of death; I want to live forever... I want the greatest powers and the final result of the great Dao. I want the eternity."

    "But I made a mistake. I fell into the hands of sky devils." With a faint smile, Priest Hua lowered his heart ad looked at the colorful me in his heart, then continued, "Live? Die? This is my trial. If I survive, I will grow stronger, but if I don¡¯t..."

    Sighing slightly, Priest Hua looked around and said in a deep voice, "This is such a beautiful world, but I haven¡¯t taken a good look at it. Ah, forget it. At the moment, I have no disciple to inherit my power. I can barely suppress Great Freedom, but not for long. My Dao, cannot end here."

    "My Dao, ¡®evolvement¡¯. Developing, changing, generating, without an end; it can lead you to ¡®variation¡¯, to ¡®multiplicity¡¯, to ¡®wideness¡¯. Therefore, my Dao is immeasurable to the others. My disciples are all powerful and capable, but none of them can attain the Dao of mine."

    Sighing again, Priest Hua pointed at Ji Hao with his right forefinger.

    Before Ji Hao could react, a misty light spot was sent into Ji Hao¡¯s forehead from Priest Hua¡¯s fingertip.

    A pure, sweet, and refreshing aroma spread into Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space. Surrounded by his four embryos of Dao, a transparent figure emerged quietly, with a constantly changing, colorful luster.

    All of a sudden, this figure turned clear and solid, looking like a diamond statue. This figure was far clearer than Ji Hao¡¯s embryos of the great Dao of sun and the extreme negative, which were his strongest two embryos of Dao.

 Chapter 1246: Sum Up

    Chapter 1246: Sum Up

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Sighing slightly, Priest Hua gave aplicated nce at Ji Hao, then all the lotus petals folded back together, and he disappeared abruptly. Ji Hao had no way to find out where he went to resist the erosion from Great Freedom.

    "How lucky you are!" In his spiritual space, the mysterious man showed up. Lowering his head, the mysterious man¡¯s eyes shone with a bright blue light as he carefully observed Ji Hao¡¯s new embryo of Dao.

    "Lucky?" Ji Hao had lost his eyesight temporarily, his body softened. Silently, he was even cursing Priest Hua. All that Priest Hua had learned about the great Dao of evolvement ever since he was still a lotus, growing in the Chaos, was forcibly ¡®injected¡¯ into Ji Hao¡¯s body, to form a new embryo of Dao. This new embryo of Dao knew everything that Priest Hua knew regarding his great Dao. It had all Priest Hua¡¯s power, his secret magic, and his final results of the great Dao. It had everything that belonged to Priest Hua. As a direct result, Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit power was drained by this new embryo of Dao.

    Every embryo of Dao of Ji Hao needed his primordial spirit power. Simply speaking, his embryos of Dao needed to be nourished by his primordial spirit. If onepared embryos of Dao to fruits, the primordial spirit would be the tree. Only when the tree was strong and healthy enough, it could growrge and juicy fruits. This new ¡®fruit¡¯ Priest Hua gave Ji Hao was way toorge, and Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit couldn¡¯t even afford it.

    This embryo of Dao of evolvement was already mature, and Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit power was drained already. At the moment, in Ji Hao¡¯s body, no primordial spirit power was left for him to use. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t benefit himself from the embryo of Dao of evolvement, not even a little bit.

    He didn¡¯t have enough energy to control his own body now, nor cast any magic based on the great Dao of sun or the extreme negative.

    Priest Hua might seem to have given Ji Hao so much, but in fact, he pushed Ji Hao into trouble. If Ji Hao were an average cultivator, the embryo of Dao of evolvement would be his deathly burden. With that embryo of Dao, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use his primordial spirit power anymore; he wouldn¡¯t be able to think or move, and atst, he would fall into an evesting sleep. In this way, Ji Hao would be a storage, for Priest Hua to preserve his powers and Dao.

    Perhaps, Priest Mu or a disciple of Priest Hua would find Ji Hao, and then take back everything belonged to Priest Hua...

    After that, Ji Hao would finally have a chance to wake up. But, one must remember that the embryo of Dao of evolvement was generated by Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit power. Therefore, after it was taken out of his body, Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit would suffer a great loss. As a result, his cultivation might be downgraded by a few levels, and in worse cases, his primordial spirit might even copse.

    "How could Priest Hua give me all this for no reason? He knew that I couldn¡¯t withstand his great Dao of evolvement. He made me keep his Dao for him, in case he dies in Great Freedom¡¯s hands...In the meanwhile, he disabled me by doing this, easily taking out a major enemy for his disciples."

    An extremely pure original soul power had been flowing out of the five-colored cauldron, into Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space like an endless river, being absorbed by his red sun primordial spirit and his five embryos of Dao.

    Gradually, Ji Hao could feel his body again. The darkness before his eyes faded slowly, as his body and powers were all back under control.

    "Unfortunately Priest Hua, you don¡¯t know that I have such a powerful treasure inside me. Eighteen ¡®Zun¡¯-level sky devils, over ten-thousand regr sky devils, and tens of thousands of disciples of yours..." Ji Hao stood up slowly, with a faintly visible, seven-colored lotus spinning in each of his eyes.

    The seven-colored lotus had tens of thousands of petals which glowed with a mystical light. When the lotus appeared in his eyes, the power vibration released from his body suddenly turned faintly sensible, as if he had merged with the entire universe. Through every single move of his, Ji Hao sensed a response from the universe itself.

    In a way, Ji Hao had now be another Priest Hua, because he had all the results of Priest Hua¡¯s great Dao. But, he was only an awfully weakened Priest Hua. After all, the real Priest Hua was far more powerful than him. Not to mention the fact that even through Ji Hao now had all Priest Hua¡¯s results of great Dao, it still required an immeasurably long period of time for him to absorb it all.

    "If he knew that I can already move again, would he still give me all this?" Ji Hao stretched his limbs, and asked the mysterious man whileughing.

    Remaining silent for a short while, the mysterious man murmured, "Kid, you are way too lucky. Unreasonably lucky. But this makes sense somehow."

    "Eh? Are you saying that I am supposed to be so lucky?" asked Ji Hao curiously.

    The mysterious man didn¡¯t answer this question. Instead, he continued murmuring to himself, "Priest Hua, Priest Mu, they were only two drifting seeds in the Chaos in the beginning. They had an incredibly strong power of creation and thriving life-force. Therefore, they were almost eaten by those ferocious Chaos creatures many times. They looked after each other and suffered through countless disasters.

    "Later on, they drifted to Pan Gu, who was not yet born. Pan Gu found those two pitiful seeds, and allowed them to root on his amniotic sac. Nourished by a trace of Pan Gu¡¯s spirit blood power, they began to grow, and became a linden tree and a lotus with ten-thousand petals."

    "The tree was stable, while the lotus was variable. Not to mention their natures, the friendship between them and Pan Gu was profound...Therefore, after witnessing Pan Gu¡¯s death, they changed."

    "Eh?" Ji Hao eximed out of curiosity.

    "They always believed that they were true brothers with Pan Gu...The dragons, phoenixes, human beings, those prehistorical creatures, and even Yu Yu, Dachi and Qing Wei, those wereter generations...They don¡¯t like Dachi, Qing Wei, and Yu Yu."

    "The dragon-kind inherited Pan Gu¡¯s body, the phoenix-kind inherited Pan Gu¡¯s soul, and human beings inherited Pan Gu¡¯s bloodline and wisdom...Dachi, Qing Wei, Yu Yu, they were generated from a trace of Pan Gu¡¯s true spirit after Pan Gu¡¯s soul faded away. Priest Hua and Priest Mu, they hate all of them."

    Sighing slightly, the mysterious man disappeared, but his long and deep sigh lingered in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, "Their hearts changed, and so did their methods. If they didn¡¯t take the initiative to gang up with those sky devils, how could the lotus be entrapped? Great Freedom has nted a seed in him. Unroot it? Hehe!"

    Nothing could be heard from the mysterious man anymore.

    The original soul power released from the cauldron grew stronger and stronger. It gradually became a torrent, and rapidly flew into Ji Hao¡¯s red sun primordial spirit.

    The dim red sun was nourished, glowing brighter and brighter. The five embryos of Dao were nourished as well, bing clearer to look more like real human beings. Especially the strongest one, the embryo of Dao of evolvement, it had even been walking around in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space like a true human being. With every step it made, a golden lotus would be left behind him.

    "Wonderful!" Ji Hao straightened his body and waved his hands.

    All of a sudden, within the area ten-million-miles in radius, thin golden light beams descended from the sky and struck on the head of all water-kind creatures, burning them into ashes.

 Chapter 1247: Meeting Again After A Long Separation

    Chapter 1247: Meeting Again After A Long Separation

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Priest Hua¡¯s great Dao was the Dao of evolvement, which was also the Dao of variation, of creation. All in all, Priest Hua¡¯s Dao was the summation of all ¡®unstable¡¯ Dao in Pan Gu world; it was inclusive, and was the foundational Dao of the development of Pan Gu world.

    Attaining Priest Hua¡¯s results of Dao, Ji Hao fell into a strange, half-asleep, half-awake state. In his spiritual space, the embryo of Dao of evolvement was shining like the ancient moon, illuminating the entire space like an ice mirror. All his thoughts and ideas were concentrated on this ice mirror. He was thinking with it, and the most of his life-force was absorbed by it.

    With nothing else but his unreasonably strong physical body, he instinctively controlled the nine dragons chariot, then shed across the space with the power of the golden bridge. He felt nothing, no happiness, anger, or sadness; all emotions had faded away. At the moment, Ji Hao was like a puppet, a walking dead.

    On the rapidly flowing, turbid river, ny-nine spirit white-dragons sealed the river water with enormous chains, blocking the way of a flood control troop. Ji Hao drove the nine dragons chariot and descended from the sky. The ny-nine white dragons raised mountain-huge waves and attacked with theirbined power.

    Through that ice mirror in his spirit space, Ji Hao saw every single move made by those white dragons. Like a gust of wind, he darted between all kinds of weapons wielded by those dragons airily, while easily throwing heavy punches onto their lower bellies, shattering their spirit Dan. Every spirit Dan was gained through years of severe cultivation. The ny-nine spirit white dragons transformed back to their original forms and roared towards the sky, then captured by the flood-control troop.

    On a boundlesske, thousands of giant boas raised the waves. Under the lead of around ten Xiang Liu snakes, they had been devouring human beings.

    Ji Hao came all the way to help. Flicking his fingers, he cast thousands of different type of magic within a single second. Every boa and Xiang Liu snake was hit by a different magic. They were all killed instantaneously, with only their enormous bodies left as the food of the flood-control troop.

    On top of a magnificent mountain range,rge groups of water-kind creatures built a great city, which extended for tens of thousands of miles. With the high altitude, they blocked tens of violently flooding rivers, and the flood-control troops.

    Ji Hao received a message and came over in a rush. Standing high in the sky, he clenched his fingers towards the mountain range and ttened it. Within a blink of an eye, the mountain range became a tiny grain of sand and disappeared in his palm. Millions of water-kind creatures were swallowed by the five-colored cauldron along with the mountain range. All water-kind creatures were burned out, both their bodies and souls. There were no survivors at all.

    Rushing and ughtering, Ji Hao¡¯s hands were stained by blood, while screams and howls could be heard from every corner of Mind. Mind was vast, and flood-control troops that had encountered problems sent messages to Ji Hao to ask for help from every area. Ji Hao never rested, and was alway on the run. He had no time to eat, nor to sleep. Wherever he reached, nothing happened but ughter, crazy, merciless ughter.

    Time flew by. Years passed in a blink of an eye.

    Ji Hao had always been busy rushing about in Mind. He killed countless evil beings, and saved incalcble human beings. In the eyes of water-kind spirit creatures, Ji Hao was already the scariest devil in the world, but in the eyes of human beings, Ji Hao was just like Si Wen Ming, because they both saved lives and gave chances.

    Led by Si Wen Ming, flood-control troops had already dredged and connected ny-nine percent water veins in Mind. When thest few, which were also the most important channels, were connected, it would be thepletion of Si Wen Ming¡¯s great flood-control n.

    All the floodwater in Mind would flow into the Final Land, and would no longer harm human beings. The unwanted moistureing from the twelve water worlds would also be drawn into the Final Land. The air would start drying, and the flood in the four wastnds would gradually, naturally fade.

    In addition to that, when the strong water power started gathering in Mind from the four wastnds, the four wastnds would be dragged towards Mind by the water power, like giant liners on an ocean. Soon, the four continents in Pan Gu world would merge into one!

    This day, Ji Hao drove the nine dragons chariot and shed across the sky. Abruptly, Si Wen Ming called his name from down below.

    "Ji Hao! Long time no see! Come down and have some water! Haha! Only nine channels are left! Our work is going to bepleted!"

    Standing on the chariot, Ji Hao¡¯s face was nd and expressionless. But on hearing Si Wen Ming, that ice mirror quietly melted in his spiritual space. Afterward, all kinds of thoughts and emotions surged out from the deepest area of his primordial spirit.

    From his cold and stiff body, which was like a dead tree, a thriving life-force was generated. Ji Hao rolled his eyeballs, then shook his head hard, andnded the chariot. Wielding his broad sleeve, the chariot disappeared. Treading on a fiery cloud, Ji Hao looked down.

    "Phew!" Man Man, Shaosi and the others had been rushing about, fighting and ughtering with Ji Hao restlessly for years. They also had blood on their hands, and their eyes were also nd. But following Ji Hao¡¯s moves, life-force sparkled in their eyes too.

    Following a series of metal-ngs, a Jia n battle king standing beside Ji Hao loosened his hands and let his heavy sword fall from the sky, smashing thunderously on the ground. This powerful battle king looked at his ten twitching fingers, then raised his head while gazing at the sky. "What time is it? These years...The killing was so exhausting." He murmured to himself.

    "Ah, I¡¯m starving! I want to eat, I want to sleep!" Man Man dropped her pair of hammers, lied straight on the fiery cloud, and immediately fell asleep.

    "I¡¯m a bit tired too, really." Shaosi smilingly sat beside Man Man, with her eyelids constantly dropping. But, she forced herself to not sleep. Her eyes were still fixed on Ji Hao, full of warmth, even through she still had that nd and exhausted look on her face.

    Ji Hao wielded his sleeve again and released a gentle but strong life-force that warmed and nourished his friends, who had also fought like a machine for years. Carrying them with that fiery cloud, Ji Hao slowlynded on the ground.

    On a gentle mountainside, countless scrawny human warriors with ragged clothes were sitting on the ground, resting. Surrounding them were a group of women, who were also skinny. They raised bonfires and boiled soups in broken y pots.

    Whileughing, Si Wen Ming walked to Ji Hao with big steps. He had a ragged piece of hide wrapped around his waist, baring his upper body. His skin was pale as the belly of a dead fish. He still had hair, but no fine hair, which were all soaked off by the water.

    "Uncle!" Ji Hao gasped for air. He was such a strong man now, but still, he felt like he was swallowing sand. Even after trying pretty hard for a while, he failed to secrete any saliva to moisten his throat.

    Calling out ¡®uncle¡¯, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but let out a strange noise from his throat because of the dryness. He couldn¡¯t say one more word.

    "Ji Hao! You must be exhausted these years!" Si Wen Ming walked up to Ji Hao smilingly. He was not walking steadily. Even as a Divine Magus, he nearly stumbled and fell to the ground. Fortunately, Ji Hao held him up.

    They gave each other a giant hug, then Ji Hao grinned, looked at Si Wen Ming, and smiled, shaking his head as he said, "I¡¯m good...I¡¯m still alive!"

    Si Wen Ming nodded heavily and responded, "Alive is good!"

 Chapter 1248: The Nine Water Gates

    Chapter 1248: The Nine Water Gates

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The rain was heavy. In one¡¯s line of sight, one could see countless streams of water pouring down from the sky.

    The rain seemed to know that human beings were only a breath away from the final sess. Therefore, the storm was crazily strong, many times stronger than two years ago. Heavy curtains of rain smashed down from the sky, seeming to even suffocate all living beings.

    The mountainside that people were resting on was protected by a formation. An invisible screen blocked the rain. It was still awfully cold and humid, but a lot better than other ces. Wet firewood was slowly dried by the bonfires. Amidst dense smoke, the mes grew stronger and stronger. A few iron pots were hanging above the fires, and the tea was boiling.

    Everyone was holding arge y bowl with breaches and cracks. On higher or lower positions, they all sat on the ground together. They poured the thick and hot tea into their mouth, and let the warmth spread in their stomach. Smiles emerged on everyone¡¯s face ¡ª The aroma of tea made them believe that they were truly alive.

    Ji Hao sat side by side with Si Wen Ming, on a wet log, surrounded by many of his friends.

    Huaxu Lie, Lie Mountain Kang, and many princes who chose to support Si Wen Ming, and family ministers from You Chong n... Everyone was sallow,pletely exhausted. Some of them were princes from super ns and families, some were earls and marquises with ordinary family backgrounds, while some weremanders. They were all respected ones at high positions, but right now, they looked even more miserable than beggars.

    Ji Hao even saw a floating grass coiled in Huaxu Lie¡¯s hair, and a tiny frog squatting on Lie Mountain Kang¡¯s head. These two princes were supposed to be the ones to be taken care of, but at the moment, they didn¡¯t even have to time to clean themselves. They were sitting on the moist ground, gulping tea like two old farmers.

    These years, Ji Hao let his mind sink into the embryo of Dao of evolvement, trying to understand and absorb the immeasurable great Dao possessed by it. He left a small part of his spirit t control his body, but still, he heard many stories about Si Wen Ming and his followers.

    In one story about Si Wen Ming, he passed by his home three times, but never went in...Ji Hao clearly knew that ¡®three¡¯ was an unreal number. Si Wen Ming had been rushing around between Pu Ban City and all the ¡®battlefields¡¯; he passed by his own home countless times, but he never went back to that home, not even to take a single, short nce.

    Before the flood, he married Tushan Princess, and dayster, Tushan Princess got pregnant. Years had passed until now, yet Si Wen Ming didn¡¯t even have the time to take a look at his son, who could already run.

    Tasting the bitter tea, Ji Hao nced at Si Wen Ming.

    Si Wen Ming was wearing nothing but that ragged piece of hide. His body was covered in scratches and bite wounds. A fewrge wounds were left by venoms, but more scarily, a bowl-sized piece of his left thigh was bitten off, and his right rib area was deeply dented. At least three ribs of his were missing.

    Si Wen Ming was a Divine Magus, who was supposed to be able to regrow a body from a single drop of blood. Reasonably, no wound should be left on his body at all.

    "Uncle, your wounds?" Ji Hao was shocked. Looking at Si Wen Ming¡¯s wounds, then ncing at Huaxu Lie and Lie Mountain Kang, who were also covered in injuries, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even imagine what they had been through in the past two years, and how many battles they had fought when they rushed all over Mind.

    Ji Hao was protected by the Pan Gu bell and the Taiji cloak. He also had supreme treasures like the nine dragons chariot and the golden bridge. No ordinary living being could easily hurt him. Therefore, these years, no wound managed to find a ce on Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    But, Si Wen Ming and his followers were not as lucky as him.

    "Ah, nothing!" Si Wen Mingughed with a dry voice, then carelessly shook his head and said, "Hm, under Gong Gong¡¯smand, many powerful beings existed aside of the eight senior ministers. Their curses are not easy to deal with...But, when the flood is gone, I¡¯ll fix all these in a few years. These are nothing.

    Ji Hao clicked his lips, then took out a cbash-full of magic pills and put it in Si Wen Ming¡¯s hands.

    "Uncle, you know that apart from those tutors of mine in the Magi Pce, I have another Shifu. These healing and life-saving pills are really good." Ji Hao gave Si Wen Ming all Priest Dachi¡¯s magic pills he had. These pills didn¡¯t mean too much to him. After all, he was almost impossible to be hurt now. But to Si Wen Ming his followers, every single pill could mean a life.

    "Hmm, thank you then! I¡¯ll take these." ncing at Ji Hao, then at Huaxu Lie, Lie Mountain Kang, and his other followers, Si Wen Ming epted the cbash with a bright smile.

    A strong woman walked over, carrying a wooden bucket containing a warm meat soup. In the soup were fist-sized water-kind beast meat pieces.

    Si Wen Ming grinned and waved his hands, then told everyone to start eating. A thousand miles away in the east, thunderous, muffled battle drums suddenly echoed to the clouds. The aggressive drum vibrated the water surface and raised three-thousand-meter tall waves, roaring over like a giant water wall.

    Under the mountainside, hundreds of human warriors leaped into the sky. They were also scrawny, with ragged clothes, but they wielded their weapons strongly. They roared like beasts whileunching hacks. Hundreds of arc-shaped, sharp airstreams swished out, and cut the water wall into pieces.

    "Woo-ha!" Following a thunderous growl, a bright beam of light darted up to the sky from the dark series of mountains in the front. A dense dark cloud spread in the sky, from which, a, hundreds of miles wide ck snakehead abruptly reached out.

    That enormous snake cast a nce at Si Wen Ming with a frigid look, then shouted with a hissing voice, "Human beings...Lord Gong Gong knows what you have been doing. You dredged water channels. Through the most importantly nine water gates, you will eventually draw the flood into the Final Land, right?"

    "This is Kui Gate, hehe! The first of your most important nine water gates!" The enormous snake let out its fork-tongue and continued viciously, "We decided to not fight you over the other water areas! We have gathered all of our powers in the nine final water gates!"

    "I am ck Water Serpent, themander of Lord Gong Gong¡¯s vanguard unit! I am responsible for guarding this Kui Gate!" The dark serpent opened its jaws and released a dark stream of poisonous water, then roared coldly, "If you have no fear of death,e!"

    Si Wen Ming dropped his y bowl and stood up, seriously looking at that mountain area.

    "As I thought, I cannot underestimate Gong Gong and his followers. My flood-control n, I guess they know about it." said Si Wen Ming ndly, "The other areas don¡¯t matter now. I think we¡¯ll have to risk our lives for the final nine water gates."

    Ji Hao raised his eyebrows and snorted, then stood up and said, "Uncle, only nine ces left? Then, I don¡¯t have to dart all over the Mind to deal with emergencies...Kui Gate, the first gate, leave it to me."

    Ji Hao continued while smiling, "ck Water Serpent n is an old enemy of our Gold Crow n!"

 Chapter 1249: Gong Gongâ€™s Determination

    Chapter 1249: Gong Gong¡¯s Determination

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In the heaven, a great hall...

    Yemo Tian ntingly andzily lied in the arms of a group of beautiful m girls. While rubbing those girls¡¯ bodies with both his hands, he was chewing a divine fruit picked up from the orchard in the heaven. In the meanwhile, he wasughing teasingly, "Are they finished just like that? Those water-kind creatures fought with instincts. An army like this is so fragile!"

    Swallowing the juicy fruit, Yemo Tian proudly showed the whites of his eyes, sneered coldly and continued, "If you stick with my n and let me activate my invincible destructive weapon, they¡¯d be all gone after one single ¡®boom¡¯!"

    Dishi Cha and Gong Gong stood in the middle of the hall, seriously looking at the images showing on a divine mirror in front of them. They pretended to hear nothing from Yemo Tian. Neither of them prepared to respond.

    In the divine mirror, the water was sparkling, while images shed swiftly, showing Gong Gong and Dishi Cha how Ji Hao killed the leaders of all water-kind armies and wiped out those water-kind armies one after another in the past few years.

    Thousands of enormous water-kind spirit creatures were killed or captured by Ji Hao. Millions and millions were ughtered by Ji Hao right on the spot, showing their original forms, being cut into pieces by human warriors to be consumed as food.

    Simr images shed across the mirror over and over again. Every single time the fiery light shone, Ji Hao descended from the sky with his warriors and friends. By simply turning around his palm, he defeated the leader of the water-kind army. Then, by waving his hands, he ughtered a giant group of water-kind creatures. If the water-kind army wasrge enough and a considerable number of water-kind creatures managed to escape, what happened next would be a hunting game yed by Ji Hao and his people.

    "So cruel." Gong Gong held his hands behind his body and looked at Ji Hao in the mirror as he murmured, "This kid seems to grow more and more powerful."

    "The power of one single person can change nothing." Standing by Gong Gong¡¯s side, Dishi Chaughed rxedly and said, "Although your armies had suffered great damages, you are still at an advantage, aren¡¯t you?

    Gong Gong smiled and held his head high, looking at the other side of the hall.

    Yu Ancestor sat in a deep pool, his legs crossed, at the end of the great hall. A strong water power had been gathering from all directions, flowing into the pool. Twenty-seven fire-red Yu, each over three-hundred-meters-long, were lying quietly around Yu Ancestor. Under the body of each Yu was a round-shaped, cold-jade altar.

    A bone-piercing cold power had been releasing from those altars, speedily drilling into the bodies of those Yu. Above the bodies of the twenty-seven Yu were twenty-seven tall and strong figures, misty, dark-blue, condensed from watery mists.

    Gong Gong waved his hands. A map of water veins in Mind showed up behind him. He turned around, facing this enormous map. While sneering, Gong Gong looked at those rivers on the map, which were lit up one after another.

    "Look, look at these. What a great move!" Pointing at those sparkling rivers, Gong Gong snorted coldly and said, "Si Xi¡¯s ¡®ten-thousand dragons sealing the water¡¯ was already amazing in my opinion...I never thought that this kid, Si Wen Ming, could be even better than his dead father."

    "Dredging the water channels in Mind, forcibly drawing the flood and the water power in the world into the Final Land in the east." Raising his arms high, Gong Gong growled towards the sky, "Si Wen Ming is smart and capable, while Ji Hao is so powerful...If they were both willing to follow me, how marvelous would that be?"

    Dishi Cha¡¯s mouth corners twitched, as a taunting sneer shed across his face, but disappearing immediately.

    ¡®If Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao were both willing to follow you, then your Gong Gong Family would be too powerful...¡¯ Dishi Cha quickly nced at Yemo Tian and thought, "If that happened, Yemo Tian¡¯s destructive weapon would be used on you, wouldn¡¯t it?¡¯

    Snorting coldly, Gong Gong pointed his finger heavily on the farthest east on that map, without taking a nce at Dishi Cha. One fist-sized blue light spot lit up immediately.

    "Those useless things have all died...Fine! Don¡¯t I know that? Si Wen Ming wants to draw the flood into the Final Land, which means he has to go through these nine water gates. Kui Gate, Gui Gate, Dui Gate..."

    "Those human beings will run out of theirst bit energy in these nine water gates." said Gong Gong coldly, "Including those old things... I want them all to be exhausted in these nine water gates, until my Gong Gong Family gives them thest strike!"

    Once again, Gong Gong nced at Yu Ancestor, sitting in that pool.

    Dishi Cha smiled and said with a gentle voice, "Of course, Dear Lord Gong Gong. As your loyal friend, I will try my best to cooperate with you. We will turn the nine final water gates into their graves."

    Spreading his hands, Dishi Cha continued in that mild tone, "So, are you preparing to send out those people from the Divine Origin Pool? To be honest, forcibly waking them up right now will be truly wasteful. Those divine gods, they are not yetpletely...¡®ripe¡¯!"

    "I can¡¯t wait. Wake them up!" said Gong Gong loudly, "This is the final battle. I have to make some preparations. Zhu Rong might also step in. The natural environment is extremely helpful to my Gong Gong Family now, but Zhu Rong cannot be underestimated. We have to gather all our powers, and no waste is allowed!"

    Dishi Cha took a slow nce at Gong Gong, then slowly nodded and responded, "Let¡¯s wake them up then. Although they are not yetpletely ¡®ripe¡¯, as ¡®divine gods¡¯ in this world, they are all very powerful."

    Gong Gong held his hands behind his body, quietly and carefully looking at the map for a rather long while. He then turned around and looked at that sparkling divine mirror. Pointing out his finger, the mirror shone brighter and showed a bloody battlefield.

    The waves seemed even to drown the sky. The storm was destructive. Centered around a broken city, countless human warriors had been fighting against countless water-kind creatures. The endless water-kind army marched over from the north and raised giant waves, violently smashing on the city.

    Large groups of human warriors with shattered armors trod on rafts, roaring hoarsely and fighting desperately.

    "These people, they disabled my warriors from the twelve water worlds from making a single step to the south." sighed Gong Gong slightly. "Human beings are truly terrifying. But, that¡¯s it. Eventually, we will win."

    Looking in the mirror for a long while, Gong Gong said in a deep voice, "You...go down too. Guard the nine water gates well, and kill as many human beings as you can. Slow them down as much as possible, drain their blood...After it¡¯s done, I promise that you will no longer be the ves of my family. In the future, when my Gong Gong Family rules the world, you will all be satisfied."

    Standing on a corner of the hall, Wuzhi Qi, Xiang Liu, Kun Peng, and a few other senior ministers nced at each other, then bowed to Gong Gong. They all transformed into sharp beams of light and darted out of the heaven.

 Chapter 1250: Dark Water Yao Yao

    Chapter 1250: Dark Water Yao Yao

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    All Streams to The Final Land great formation, reaching the stage of the nine final water gates, it was almostpleted.

    On both sides of the Kui Gate, the mountains were towering and cliffy, like an enormous study wall, firmly blocking the vast water. Tens of thousands of different sized rivers had merged into an ocean. The enormous waves fiercely pped the cliff of the Kui Gate. Pushed by fierce undercurrents, countless whirlpools bumped against the cliff like bombs. Every time when a whirlpool shattered, the explosive sound would be as loud as ten-thousand bombs going off together.

    Facing the dreadful flood, Kui Gate remained perfectly stable. Si Wen Ming dredged the water channels in Mind with the great formation called ¡®All Streams to The Final Land¡¯. While the endless water power in the air was being drawn away, the great formation was also affecting the flowing directions of the underground natural meridians.

    Drawn by the great formation, the earth power was also drawing to the nine water gates in the east. In the past few years, nourished constantly by the pure and thriving earth power, the thousands of meters tall mountains on both sides of Kui Gate had been growing rapidly like bamboo shoots in spring nights. Within a couple of years, the mountains had reached thousands of miles high. From the foot of the mountains, no ordinary people could see the mountaintops. These mountains now even looked like the magnificent Buzhou Mountain, the fallen Sky Pir.

    These mountains had be hundred-times harder than the best steel, full of pure earth power. Dark Clouds blocked the sunshine, and the world was dark. But, these mountains shone with a bright, dark-yellow light in the darkness, like giant dark yellow jade pieces. Through the translucent rock, one could see streams of earth power flowing, twisting like oddly shaped dragons, while enormous natural spell symbols shed across from time to time.

    The nine water gates were the keys of the All Streams to The Final Land great formation. In order to connect the nine water gates with the main formation, Si Wen Ming and his people had to not just deal with the strong water-kind armies stationed in the nine areas under Gong Gong¡¯s order. Merely breaking these strangely hard mountains and creating paths broad enough to allow the water to flow through was never an easy thing to achieve.

    Treading on a fiery cloud, Ji Hao faced the Kui Mountain, less than a hundred miles away. He spread his spirit power and carefully scanned across both sides of the gate.

    A sizzling noise could be heard without an end. Ji Hao concentrated his spirit power, drilling into the mountains and shing against the crystalline, highly concentrated earth power inside the mountain intensively. Dazzling fire sparkles were generated from the tens of thousands of miles long mountain range, while a dazzling light shone from the mountain.

    Snorting slightly, Ji Hao took three steps backward.

    He sensed a piercing pain from his forehead. His red sun primordial spirit and the five embryos of Dao were all weak and powerless. Silently, Ji Hao was shocked again by Si Wen Ming, who designed this great formation and almostpleted it. It was so amazing. Aside from dealing with the flood, this formation also gathered all the earth power in Mind on the nine water gates. Ji Hao bumped against the Kui Gate with his spirit power, by doing which, he was almost challenging all the earth power in the entire Mind with his very own power. Not to mention the fact that Ji Hao had only managed to absorb less than one percent of the original souls of the eighteen ¡®Zun¡¯-level sky devils and the over ten-thousand regr sky devils so far, even if he did absorb them all, he could not possibly win against the entire Mind, which was the core continent among all five in the Pan Gu world.

    "Impressive!" Ji Hao sighed in praise. This great formation created by Si Wen Ming was truly amazing.

    Based on Ji Hao¡¯s current knowledge, nourished by the earth power from the entire Mind, the nine water gates would certainly be the nine top-grade rich areas in the future. If one used these nine areas well, countless great treasures could be produced.

    Ji Hao couldn¡¯t tell for sure if Si Wen Ming designed the formation in this way on purpose, or this just happened luckily. If Si Wen Ming designed it in this way from the beginning, his aplishment in the sphere of magic formation must be way beyond many people¡¯s imaginations!

    The turbid waves rolled under Ji Hao¡¯s feet as countless whirlpools squeezed together. A strong suction force attacked from down below, as if thousands of enormous mouths were waiting down there to swallow Ji Hao. A sharp gust of wind screamed ear-piercingly around Ji Hao¡¯s body, ruffling his Taiji cloak and causing a loud noise.

    Ji Hao stood in midair, surrounded by a devil-like, dreadful power vibration. Thousand-miles around him, not even a drop of rain could fall. No fire was burning on his body, but this whole area was scorching hot, such that all the rainwater was evaporated, far before it could fall from the sky.

    Standing a hundred miles away was the Kui Gate.

    A thin chasm existed between two towering mountains, thousand-miles-tall, and less than three-hundred-meters wide. This was the Kui Gate. It was not small, but inparison with the entire All Streams to the Final Land formation, it was like a tiny crack. To make the great formation work, the Kui Gate must be expanded to at least eight-hundred-miles-wide, to let the flood go through. Only in this way could the floodwater be drained off from Mind.

    A dark cloud quietly floated before the Kui Gate, ten miles high from the water surface. ck Water Serpent coiled on the dark cloud like a mountain. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Ji Hao from head to toe. Abruptly, he let out a sharp stream of venom and yelled, "Kid, are you Marquis Yao Ji Hao? I heard about you from my kids. You are from Southern Wastnd, the Fire Crow n. I think there is some hatred between your n and mine, right?"

    Ji Hao shook his head, smiled, and cupped his hands as he bowed to the ck Water Serpent. Judging by the serpent¡¯s enormous body shape, he should be a powerful being who had lived since the prehistorical era. He might even be the very first ck water serpent in the world. Ji Hao never minded being polite enough towards ancient, powerful living beings like this, even though he was a deadly enemy.

    "Today, we shall only talk about official business, instead of anything personal. What do you think?" Ji Hao grinned and said to the serpent, "If anyone from Dark Water Serpent n in Southern Wastnd doesn¡¯t like me, juste to kill me. But, does that n have any...Divine Magus?"

    Ji Hao grinned again, proudly and slyly.

    The serpent¡¯s face twitched, while a light of anger shed across his eyes. Dark Water Serpent n in the Southern Wastnd was only a small branch n, and Senior Magi were peak-level forces of that n...Divine Magi? Not to mention Divine Magi, how many years hadn¡¯t those people seen a Magus King?

    "Master Elder, let me cut off Marquis Yao¡¯s head!" A dark-skinned, bald and muscr man trod on a stream of water and flew down. He was half-naked, with nothing else but a piece of hide tied around his waist. Coldly staring at Ji Hao, the man said ndly, "Those boys in theSouthern Wastnd are weak, but no matter how, they share the same origin with us. We cannot let anyone despise them."

    The serpent hissed and let out his fork-tongue, then slowly snorted and said, "Go, cut him."

    The bald man flew swiftly towards Ji Hao. From a long distance away, he pulled out a strangely shaped de, bared his teeth, andughed, "Marquis Yao, I, Dark Water Yao Yao, is the man who will kill you."

    Tens of watery clouds descended immediately from above the Kui Gate. Standing on each cloud was a strong dark-skinned man. Seeing Dark Water Yao Yao almost darting up to Ji Hao, those men cursed out together, disappointedly waving their fists.

 Chapter 1251: Hit Below the Belt

    Chapter 1251: Hit Below the Belt

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Dark Water Yao Yao approached rapidly.

    Ji Hao stared at him, not being careless at all. He nced at that eight-feet-long, thumb-wide, paper-thin, and cyan-blue de held in his hand, with extra vignce. The oddly-shaped and colored de emitted a sweet aroma once it was pulled out. Something was not right about it.

    The power vibration released from Dark Water Yao Yao was sharp and aggressive. As he approached Ji Hao, the blood scenting from his body grew stronger and stronger. When he was less than ten miles away from Ji Hao, a hundred-miles-long stream of blood-red mist had already puffed out from his head. Within the sticky and stinky mist, countless twisted faces were faintly visible. Obviously, these were the souls of human beings killed by Dark Water Yao Yao, being sealed in the blood mist with a special magic.

    Indeed, Dark Water Yao Yao was a spirit serpent who had transformed into his human shape. He was an ¡®elite¡¯, who had ughtered incalcble lives. Carefully sensing the power vibration released from him, Ji Hao ranked him as a ¡®top-grade elite¡¯.

    To be a so-called ¡®elite¡¯ didn¡¯t just require cultivation. These years, Ji Hao killed countless water-kind spirit creatures, especially those from the twelve water worlds, at the levels of Magus King and Divine Magi. They had cultivated themselves long enough, and were all quite powerful.

    But, those spirit creatures couldn¡¯t be count as ¡®elites¡¯, because they had never been through true deadly fights, and had never rolled on the mountains of corpses and oceans of blood.

    Dark Water Yao Yao, right in front of Ji Hao, was a true elite. He was not only as powerful as a peak-level Divine Magus, but was also greatly experienced. He survived countless life-threatening dangers. Therefore, he was a true elite, one of the most terrifying enemies on battlefields.

    "I am Marquis Yao Ji Hao! Under the order of the human emperor, I can be in charge under any asion. Anyone who dares to go against the flood-control n of our humankind will be killed!" With a pair of dagger eyes, Ji Hao looked at Dark Water Yao Yao and said coldly, "However, the world is merciful. You have cultivated yourself severely for years, and you didn¡¯t attain your power easily. If you are willing to surrender and follow our humankind, serve our humankind for the rest of your life..."

    "Be a ve?" Dark Water Yao Yao grinned and opened his mouth. He was no taller than three-meters and two-feet, but all of a sudden, a seven to eight-feet long fork tongue hissed out of his mouth and licked the edge of his de.

    A sticky venom was spread on the de, and soon seeped into it. The de shone brighter with the cyan-blue light.

    "Marquis Yao, listen carefully. From now on, the human emperor¡¯s orders will no longer be followed, because the whole world will be under our lord Gong Gong¡¯s control...No, it¡¯s Emperor Gong Gong!" Dark Water Yao Yao shook his head and said, "In the future, all human beings will be ves of our water-kind. Men will work for us like animals, and women will bear our children!"

    Dark Water Yao Yao smirked and pointed at Ji Hao with the tip of his de as he said, "Be ves, this is your fate!"

    Ji Hao took a deep breath and said nothing else. Instead, he slowly raised his Taiji divine sword. He had already brought a Henggong fish under control, and now, he was quite interested in making Dark Water Yao Yao surrender and follow his lead too. After all, Dark Water Yao Yao was a peak-Divine-Magus-level warrior!

    Yao Mountain territory was still far from powerful enough. Stronger the forces he could gather, the better.

    But, Dark Water Yao Yao refused to ept Ji Hao¡¯s kindness, which left Ji Hao no choice but beat him to the ground, then make him kneel and beg to follow him!

    Ji Hao grinned and slightly raised his face, giving a sharp, echoing howl that sounded like a dragon roar. At first, his not so loud voice swept across the water surface like a long needle, faintly audible. But gradually, it grew brighter and brighter, stronger and stronger. The water surface down below was vibrated violently. Struck by Ji Hao¡¯s voice, giant waves were raised.

    The dark clouds in the sky were shattered by the roar. An enormous cloudy swirl appeared in the sky, immeasurably deep, spinning swiftly. From the swirl, the sunlight poured in, weakly.

    This was a something Ji Hao learned from Priest Hua¡¯s results of the Dao of evolvement, called the ¡®Sky Dragon Roar¡¯. The ¡®Sky Dragon Roar¡¯ was not as violent as ¡®Lion Roar¡¯, but it was longsting, and was highly lethal to all kinds of evils and spirit beings. In addition to that, it could shake the internal organs of its owner and boost up the thriving life-force. This was a perfect move to attack enemies and strengthen oneself.

    Dragons were the strongest scaled creatures. Once Ji Hao cast ¡®Sky Dragon Roar¡¯, Dark Water Yao Yao¡¯s look changed instantly. The dense blood-red mist above his head suddenly turned thin and weak, as it was pressed down by thirty miles. The power vibration released from Dark Water Yao Yao¡¯s body was also weakened. His cold, merciless eyes were now unfocused, and his face was instinctively twitching.

    With a dragon roar, Ji Hao took away Dark Water Yao Yao¡¯s confidence.

    Laughing out loud, Ji Hao made a step forward as he gripped the hilt of his sword with both hands. The eight-feet-long Taiji divine sword hacked down fiercely, straight towards Dark Water Yao Yao¡¯s head as it brought up a sharp gust of wind.

    Dark Water Yao Yao immediately fixed his unfocused eyes on the sword while stabilizing his disordered power vibration momentarily.

    Vibrated by the dragon roar, Dark Water Yao Yao¡¯s blood boiled. But, he was a truly elite fighter; after a resonant howl, he calmed back down. Shaking his fork tongue, he closed his eyes and raised the long de softly, as if his arm had no bones. All of a sudden, thousands of extremely thin cold light beams dazzled to Ji Hao.

    A high pitched roar came out from Dark Water Yao Yao¡¯s throat, "Marquis Yao, you are a human being, and I am a serpent, a ck water serpent! Can a human being live longer than a serpent?"

    Snakes and serpents had thriving life-forces. Even an ordinary snake could struggle to live for a long span of time after its head was cut off, not to mention a ck water serpent, a strong, spirit one like Dark Water Yao Yao.

    Dark Water Yao Yao¡¯s life-force was definitely over one hundred times stronger than the life-force of an ordinary Divine Magus. This was not about cultivation. Instead, this was a pure gift.

    Ji Hao seemed to hear nothing from Dark Water Yao Yao. The Taiji divine sword hacked down strongly, straight at Dark Water Yao Yao¡¯s head. Ji Hao had no intent to dodge those sharp light beams, and seemed to put up a life-risking fight.

    The Taiji cloak glowed with a clear light and transformed into a giant lotus that spun around Ji Hao silently against those sharp de light beams.

    Ji Hao and Dark Water Yao Yao were about to bump into each other, but all of a sudden, they both sensed something.

    Bursting with a growl, Ji Hao and Dark Water Yao Yao looked at each other for a short while. They put down their sword and de, raised their left hands, and eachunched a palm move. With the counterforce caused by this palm stroke, they both drew back swiftly, darting over ten miles away from each other,

    Two arrows almost brushed against their bodies, along with an ear-piercing swishing noise, which left two thousands of meters long, frigid beams of light in the air.

    The lotus created by the Taiji cloak moved slightly and rolled up the metal arrow that attacked Ji Hao, easily grinding it with a soft yet especially strong power.

    Dark Water Yao Yao snorted in pain. The arrowhead sliced across his body, tore apart his skin, and brought out a stream of blood.

    "Which stupid thing is attacking from the darkness?!" Dark Water Yao Yao was enraged, growling out loud.

 Chapter 1252: Trying to Be The First

    Chapter 1252: Trying to Be The First

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao wasn¡¯t injured. He wasn¡¯t as enraged as Dark Water Yao Yao, but he was indeed angry.

    He didn¡¯t know about the arrow that went at Dark Water Yao Yao, but the one that attacked him viciously aimed at his waist. If he were an ordinary human being, he would have been killed already.

    People knew Ji Hao as a Divine Magus. A Divine Magus had strong life-force. If the arrow prated the waist of Divine Magus, the Divine Magus would just lose some life-force at the most, but his life wouldn¡¯t be threatened. However, things weren¡¯t that simple.

    Yi Di was now on Ji Hao¡¯s side. Ji Hao had also introduced Yi Di to Yu Yu, and Yu Yu took Yi Di as a disciple. This meant that Yi Di and Ji Hao were brothers now. The brotherhood between Ji Hao and Yi Di was real and solid. From Yi Di, Ji Hao learned almost all dirty tricks often used by Ten Sun Country people.

    The arrow that attacked Ji Hao just now was infused with the saliva of a hook-lip bat, and the resin of poisonous wolf tree. The arrow was highly poisonous, designed especially to pollute the spirit blood of human beings. The arrowhead was made from the ghost face stone, which could only be found eighty-one-thousands miles underground, in ces filled with negative energies. Ghost face stone continued an extremely cold power, and was also highly poisonous. Being injured by a ghost face stone arrowhead, one would certainly suffer a great loss of life-force.

    The arrow was shredded by the Taiji cloak, but the moment before that, Ji Hao had already recognized the spell symbols attached to it by using his spirit power. That was the ¡®crow-falling-spell¡¯ created in Ten Sun Country. The spell was a legendary ancient one, highly lethal, and could efficiently ruin pure spirit blood.

    The spell wasn¡¯t too harmful to women, because the powers of women were mostly negative. However, the spell was awfully dangerous to men. Being attacked by this spell, even a Divine Magus would have to stay on the bed for at least one year. He might even lose a big half of his power and fall to the lower level.

    The arrow was evilly dangerous. It caused no threat to Ji Hao, but even Si Wen Ming could be severely injured by it, and struggle to live after that.

    Putting down his Taiji divine sword, Ji Hao looked at where the arrow came from. Such a dangerous arrow with the crow-falling spell, it must have been released by a leader from the Ten Sun Country.

    Far away in the west, under the dense dark clouds, an enormous golden-wing roc bird spread its hundred-mile-wide golden wings, silently gliding over. From hundreds of miles away, a young man standing on the bird¡¯s headughed out loud intentionally.

    "Is Marquis Yao Ji Hao there? I am Qiong Sang Sheng. I brought the elite force from my family to help. Marquis Yao, these small spirit creatures are too insignificant to you. Just let my warriors deal with them!"

    Ji Hao frowned slightly. Qiong Sang Sheng? Qiong Sang Family?

    Qiong Sang Family originated from a ce called ¡®Qiong Sang¡¯, descending from Emperor Shaohao. Qiong Sang was Emperor Shaohao¡¯s homnd. Ever since Emperor Shaohao abdicated, his family had divided into many different scaled ns, taking different family names. But, a part of his descendants stayed in Qiong Sang, guarded the hometown, and kept ¡®Qiong Sang¡¯ as their family name.

    If it were truly Qiong Sang Family, everything would be exinable.

    Qiong Sang Family possessed a special status in Ten Sun Country.

    Yi Family grasped the army and the wealth, controlling all secr powers of Ten Sun Country. Every generation of leaders of Ten Sun Country and the East Alliance were from the Yi Family.

    But, Qiong Sang Family controlled people¡¯s faith. All Maguspriests, healers, and the truly powerful, mysterious archers were from Qiong Sang Family. Over ny percent of all magic medicines, magic talismans and anything rting to magic, including those necessary spell symbol arrows, were produced by Qiong Sang Family people.

    People once said that Ten Sun Country was a strong force; Yi Family was its body, while Qiong Sang Family was the soul of this strong body. Without the soul, Ten Sun Country would be a lifeless thing, and the powerful East Alliance would copse.

    While Ji Hao was pondering, Dark Water Yao Yao wielded his de and growled at Qiong Sang Sheng, "Qiong Sang Sheng? From Qiong Sang Family? I haven¡¯s seen your people out here for years! Do you know anything except shooting people from the darkness?"

    Dark Water Yao Yao let out his long fork tongue and yelled at Qiong Sang Sheng, "How shameless you are! Did Shaohao teach you people anything other than attacking from the back? You? Human emperor descendants? Bah!"

    Spitting out a mouthful of venom, Dark Water Yao Yao rudely turned around, lifted his butt and patted it loudly while yelling dramatically, "Qiong Sang Sheng, you ball-less girls, do you know nothing but biting below the belt? Come one, shoot me,e one. If you can¡¯t..."

    Ji Hao stayed silent, while Qiong Sang Sheng¡¯s handsome face twitched slightly. He looked young, with a tuft of beard on his chin. Dark Water Yao Yao cursed him, fine, but he also humiliated Emperor Shaohao. He could never allow that.

    He waved his hand. Following Qiong Sang Sheng¡¯s move, a young man rushed out from behind him. The young man¡¯s body was wrapped tight in snow-white feathers. His face was also tender and snow-white, making him look like a young girl.

    "Evil spirit creature, how dare you humiliate my ancestor? I am Qiong Sang Shuang, and I will kill you!"

    Qiong Sang Shuang swiftly darted towards Dark Water Yao Yao, leaving tens of shreds of afterimages behind. When he flew past Ji Hao, he turned around and threw Ji Hao a quick, scornful nce with his pair of watery eye, as if he were a genius and Ji Hao was a dumba*s.

    Ji Hao coughed deeply and said, "Dark Water Yao Yao is my enemy!"

    A breeze flew across Ji Hao, then Qiong Sang Sheng momentarily moved to right before Ji Hao¡¯s face, reached out an arm and stopped Ji Hao from moving. With a fake smile, he chuckled and said to Ji Hao, "Marquis Yao...You¡¯ve been running around these years, you must be so tired. You¡¯ve already made great contributions, so now let our young people do their part."

    Qiong Sang Sheng smirked and continued slowly, "Our Qiong Sang Family is a part of the humankind. We are the descendants of Emperor Shaohao. We came all the way to Mind from the east. Marquis Yao. You¡¯re not going to take away our chance to devote ourselves to the humankind, are you?"

    Ji Hao seemed to say something, but didn¡¯t. Qiong Sang Sheng smiled, pointed at his heart, and said with a strong voice, "Marquis Yao, we came with passion and boiling blood. Don¡¯t take our passion away!"

    "I meant well. I was afraid that this kid, Qiong Sang Shuang, might die." Hearing this, Ji Hao sighed slightly and looked at Qiong Sang Sheng.

    "And, Qiong Sang Sheng, did you truly arrive in Mind just now? If so, you dide at a good time!"

    With a smile on his face, Ji Hao cursed out in his head, ¡®In the past few years, when there were tons of dirty, nasty and dangerous works to be done, where the hell were you? Now that nothing but the final nine water gates are left blocking the way, and the great n is about to bepleted...you b*stards came to collect the trophy!¡¯

 Chapter 1253: The First Fight

    Chapter 1253: The First Fight

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Looking at Qiong Sang Sheng¡¯s handsome face, Ji Hao even had an impulsion to smash it with the Pan Gu bell.

    A strong, heavy power vibration could be sensed. Holding arge y bowl with a big breach on the edge, Si Wen Ming quickly walked to Ji Hao and grabbed his wrist with his left hand. With a mild smile, Si Wen Ming slightly lowered his head and said, "Qiong Sang Master Magus from the Qiong Sang Family came to help, that is for the best."

    Si Wen Ming grinned and nced at those warriors resting on the mountainside, shaking his head slightly as he said, "The past few years truly exhausted those boys. It¡¯s good for them to have a chance to take some rest."

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and quickly nced at Si Wen Ming.

    He heard dread from Si Wen Ming¡¯s words. Instantly, Ji Hao understood that this Qiong Sang Sheng was not easy to deal with. But ¡®Master Magus¡¯? Was that his nickname? Was he a Supreme Magus?

    Ji Hao silently looked at Qiong Sang Sheng from head to toe. Qiong Sang Sheng chuckled, shaking his head as he said, "It seems that not too many people remember my name these days...It¡¯s time toe out and take a walk."

    All of a sudden, Qiong Sang Sheng raised his right hand, reaching to Ji Hao¡¯s left wrist.

    A dark shadow shed out of Ji Hao¡¯s shadow. With a frigid power vibration, Yemo Shayi straightened his five left fingers and created five thin and dark space cracks in the air, pping against Qiong Sang Sheng¡¯s hand.

    Yemo Shayi¡¯s left hand bumped against Qiong Sang Sheng¡¯s right hand, causing no noise. Translucent dark ripples spread out from their fingers. Following a series of creaking noise, the space around their palms suddenly turned purely dark.

    In the next moment, the twisted and darkened space recovered to normal. Yemo Shayi and Qiong Sang Sheng had split their palms already, as if nothing had happened at all. Yemo Shayi took three steps backward and stood behind Ji Hao, while Qiong Sang Sheng knitted his eyebrows and silently made three steps sideway, keeping himself tens of meters away from Ji Hao.

    "Marquis Yao, indeed marvelous! I didn¡¯t think that you have a sun and moon stage non-humankind being under yourmand, a powerful one from the strongest, cruelest Dark Sun...Impressive, truly impressive!"

    Looking at Qiong Sang Sheng¡¯s slightly blue face, Ji Hao wanted tough. Remaining silent for a while, Ji Hao said ndly, "My virtue is like a towering, divine tens tree. Naturally, phoenixes will travel far and wide to just build a nest on the tree. A few powerful non-humankind beings are moved and inspired by my virtue. Therefore, they chose to follow my lead sincerely. This is just a reasonable thing."

    Therge y bowl held in Si Wen Ming¡¯s hand swayed slightly, as he almost crumbled it.

    Qiong Sang Sheng¡¯s face twitched. His right hand was still suffering a piercing pain because of Yemo Shayi¡¯s counterattack just now. Hiding that hand in his sleeve, he silently clenched his fist, ¡®Ji Hao, do you still have a sense of shame? Do you mean that your virtue and fame has spread far, which makes you like a divine tree, illuminating the world so much that even phoenixes fly all the way here to you, to nest on your virtuous tree?¡¯

    Yemo Shayi¡¯s face was slightly darkened as well, as he took a nce at Ji Hao¡¯s back with a hidden bitterness. Yemo Shayi could even swear with the souls of all his ancestors that he did not follow Ji Hao because of Ji Hao¡¯s virtue! Yemo Shayi wanted to tell Qiong Sang Sheng that he was ¡®moved and inspired¡¯ by Ji Hao¡¯s power, true, violent power. With no other choice at all, he made a blood oath and became Ji Hao¡¯s ve. He followed Ji Hao because of Ji Hao¡¯s power, solid power, which had absolutely not a damn thing to do with virtue.

    When Ji Hao, Yemo Shayi, and Qiong Sang Sheng silently exchanged a blow over here, the fight happening between Qiong Sang Shuang and Dark Water Yao Yao was getting intense.

    Ji Hao covered the battlefield with his spirit power and carefully observed Qiong Sang Shuang¡¯s moves. Ji Hao¡¯s eye corners twitched slightly. Was this a secret fighting skill of Ten Sun Country or Qiong Sang Family?

    Yi Di and the most of Eastern Wastnd archers liked killing their enemies from tens of miles away the most. Some powerful archers even liked to kill their enemies from hundreds, even thousands of miles away, with their marvelous archery skills.

    Without their bows and arrows, or by letting the enemies approach, most of Eastern Wastnd archers would lose at least eighty percent of their powers.

    However, Qiong Sang Shuang and Dark Water Yao Yao were now doing a closebat.

    He was holding a glowing-white longbow, emitting a strong cold power. The silver bowstring was barely visible. Qiong Sang Shuang would grip the bow with both hands or wield the bow with one hand, and the hair-thin bowstring would slice through the air, causing a sharp buzzing noise along with dazzling beams of cold lights. Those light beams would weave into a dense that covered Dark Water Yao Yao¡¯s entire body.

    Dark Water Yao Yao let out his fork-tongue, gripped his long de, and released bright de lights to defend himself.

    Qiong Sang Shuang leaped around Dark Water Yao Yao, as nimbly as a flea. His afterimages were all over the sky. At first nce, one would see at least three-hundred Qiong Sang Shuangs shing in the sky.

    Unlike the other spirit creatures, Dark Water Yao Yao hadn¡¯t been roaring madly on a rampage. Instead, he floated in midair and remained perfectly unmoved. No matter how intensely Qiong Sang Shuang attacked, he would do nothing more than wielding the de and defending himself steadily.

    de lights and the bowstring shed against each other. The tinkles gradually became a longsting, sharp scream, which brought everyone else on the scene a piercing ear pain.

    "Qiong Sang Shuang is a talented young man of our family." said Qiong Sang Sheng abruptly, while watching the fight, "He has the potential to be a prince. Give him ten years, and he will be qualified for the position of emperor."

    Qiong Sang Shuang smiled and said, "This boy is so passionate about the well-being of the humankind. Hearing that Gong Gong has sent down his people and blocked the way of the flood-control army in here...See, we had just arrived in Pu Ban City, and didn¡¯t even have the time to drink some water. But, he already dragged us here to help Minister Si Wen Ming!"

    "So passionate!" Looking at Qiong Sang Sheng right in the eyes, Ji Hao said word by word, "However, I¡¯m afraid that he doesn¡¯t have ten years. Qiong Sang...Master Magus? You should know that Emperor Shun..."

    Qing Sang Sheng waved his hand, interrupted Ji Hao, and looked at him ndly as he said, "You can¡¯t be sure so soon about some things. Who knows how the future be like? Things are changing like the drifting clouds in the sky. We are only mortal human beings, how can we predict the future?"

    Ji Hao wasn¡¯t preparing to show a sign of weakness. Instead, he continued coldly, "The future is indeed unpredictable, but not as unpredictable as human hearts, right?"

    Qiong Sang Sheng smiled and said carelessly, "Are human hearts unpredictable? Marquis Yao, I think you are wrong. We have one heart, only one, that is the heart of love towards the humankind. We have no other hearts, but the heart of passion and love. All people in the world can see through our heart clearly with one glimpse!"

    Waving his hand, Qiong Sang Sheng pointed at the Kui Gate and said loudly, "Minister Si Wen Ming, and Marquis Yao, you go rest aside, and let our Qiong Sang Family get these nine water gates! At least, we should let all human beings know that our Qiong Song Family are indeed making some contributions to the humankind!"

    Once he finished, a howl could be heard. Qiong Sang Shuang suddenly twisted his longbow and sliced arge piece of meat off from Dark Water Yao Yao¡¯s arm.

 Chapter 1254: Aggressive Ji Hao

    Chapter 1254: Aggressive Ji Hao

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Great! A marvelous Qiong Sang man!" Qiong Sang Sheng took a long nce at Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming with obvious unfriendliness, and said, "Minister Si Wen Ming, Marquis Yao, go rest aside. Our Qiong Song family men will take the nine water gates!"

    Qiong Sang Sheng pushed it further. It seemed that Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao acted a bit like pushovers just now. As a result, Qiong Sang Sheng waved his hands, and following his move, seven to eight Qiong Sang Family warriors flew over.

    Pointing at Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming, he said ndly, "Escort these two ministers to rest. Take a good care of them, and don¡¯t let anything happen to them. If they get hurt, even by a single hair, you shall chop off your own heads!"

    ¡®Don¡¯t let anything happen to them?¡¯ Didn¡¯t that mean Qiong Sang Sheng wanted these warriors to follow Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming everywhere and to watch them day and night?

    Si Wen Ming remained expressionless. He rubbed therge y bowl with both his hands. Because of the thick calluses on his hands, a loud frictional noise was caused.

    Ji Hao sneered, showing the whites of his eyes and squinting at Qiong Sang Sheng.

    If they truly let Qiong Sang Sheng and his people take the nine water gates, what would people say? Without a doubt, Gong Gong would send down all his strongmanders and ministers down to guard the nine water gates and fight human beings. In order to break through the nine water gates, Qiong Sang Sheng and his people undoubtedly had to kill or seal those famous, powerful water-kind spirit creatures under Gong Gong¡¯smand.

    If this did happen, in the future, Qiong Sang Sheng could proudly say in front of Emperor Shun that his warriors killed Xiang Liu, chopped Kun Peng, took out Wuzhi Qi, peeled Dark Water Serpent, and made his skin into jackets. What about Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming then? In the past few years, they fought countless battles in the storm with no efforts spared. Millions and millions of water-kind creatures died in their hands, but atst, when people were to be awarded ording to their contributions, what could they say? ¡®Well, we killed so many nameless weak water-kind creatures...¡¯

    Most people in the world only had their eyes fixed on the ones with high reputations. Why would they care about those nameless weak water-kind creatures? They wouldn¡¯t care how many those water-kind creatures were, or how strong they were, neither would they care about how many efforts did it require to wipe those water-kind creatures all out.

    The dirtiest, most exhausting, and troublesome works were all done by Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming, but the nine final water gates, which could be considered as a giant, juicy and fleshy piece of meat, Qiong Sang Sheng wanted it all for himself and his family!

    Ji Hao slightly flicked his fingers and released a faintly sensible sword intent. Beams of dazzling light were generated, shing against each other. Everyone¡¯s eyes were zing suddenly. At the moment, they saw nothing but countless dazzling swords, flying all over the sky and nging against each other.

    Once the sword intent was released, Si Wen Ming¡¯s look changed, while Yemo Shayi raised his eyebrows, then his erect eye turned purely dark. Yemo Shayi¡¯s body gradually turned hazy and blur, while a strong power was released, seeming even to devour and destroy the world.

    Back on the mountainside, Feng Xing, Yu Mu, and Yuan Li were resting. Sensing Ji Hao¡¯s sword intent, they leaped straight up. They had their eyes on this area since long ago. Once Ji Hao released that sword intent, they trod on a cloud and flew over swiftly.

    From about a hundred miles away, Feng Xing became invisible. But an extremely sharp, violent arrow intent had already locked on Qiong Sang Sheng. Yu Mu pulled out the Disease God Streamer, waving it slowly. Tens of meters long locusts flew out, spraying a poisonous gas while hovering around Yu Mu.

    Yuan Li flipped in the air andnded beside Ji Hao, holding his dragon staff with both hands, looking at Qiong Sang Sheng from head to toe as he said, "Eh? What does this fur-less guy want? What? Does he want to fight us?"

    Qiong Sang Sheng frowned slightly as he nced at Yuan Li. Obviously, he despised Yuan Li. In his eyes, Yuan Li was nothing but a talking water monkey, a lowly spirit creature. Qiong Sang Sheng didn¡¯t even want to look at him.

    Looking at Qiong Sang Sheng¡¯s proud face, Ji Hao ignored Si Wen Ming¡¯s hint given with the eyes, and said word by word, "Yeah, this guy wants to die, and he wants us to help him !"

    Qiong Sang Sheng paused in shock, and so did his warriors.

    Si Wen Ming¡¯s look changed again, as he sighed helplessly. He knew that what Qiong Sang Sheng did and said had truly enraged Ji Hao. Si Wen Ming couldn¡¯t help but throw an angry nce at Qiong Sang Sheng, ¡®Do you truly think that no one dares to do anything to you only because you¡¯re a descendant of Shaohao?¡¯ thought Si Wen Ming.

    "You...What did you say?" Qiong Sang Sheng paused for a while, but still couldn¡¯t believe his own ears. Or maybe he just wasn¡¯t willing to believe it. He popped out his eyes, stared at Ji Hao, and asked word by word, "What did you say just now? Marquis Yao Ji Hao, can you say it again, clearly?"

    "Do you want to die?" Ji Hao took two steps forward, almost forcing his nose against Qiong Sang Sheng¡¯s, as he asked, also word by word through gritted teeth. A frigidly cold airstream was even squeezed out of his mouth. He opened his erect eye and released a trace of the power of destruction from the embryo of Dao of destruction. Just like Yemo Shayi, Ji Hao had his erect eye turned purely dark. Looking at that eye, people would be despairing because of the sense of terror given by it.

    "If you want to die, and you want to drag the entire Qiong Sang Family into hell with you, I can surely help!" Ji Hao raised his hand, pointed his finger heavily on Qiong Sang Sheng¡¯s nose, and said coldly with a fierce, dagger-sharp gaze, "When you die, I will let Emperor Shun tell the world how you bravely fought Gong Gong to break through the nine water gates, but ended up drowned in Gong Gong¡¯s saliva!"

    "You!" Qiong Sang Sheng panicked a little bit. His eyes dazzled, and he didn¡¯t even dare to look straight at Ji Hao¡¯s eyes.

    In Ten Sun Country, no one dared to talk to him like this. He seemed to be young, but in fact, he had lived for over a thousand years. He was called ¡®Master Magus¡¯ in Ten Sun Country. In Ten Sun Country people¡¯s eyes, he was the closest to divine gods in the heaven. He was a breath away from the level of Supreme Magus. He was truly, extremely powerful.

    He had a high social status, and he had a great power. Therefore, he considered everybody and everything beneath his notice.

    When his social status and power were both neglected by someone, and when someone rushed up wildly against him, Qiong Sang Sheng suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do. He did want to order his warriors to hack Ji Hao to death though.

    However, Yemo Shayi and Feng Xing had already made themselves invisible. Yu Mu wasn¡¯t holding the Disease God streamer, while Yuan Li had that dragon staff in his hands. Each one of these people, even including Si Wen Ming, who stood aside silently, had terrifying power rising inside their bodies. Somehow, Qiong Sang Sheng felt that if he dared to attack Ji Hao right now, Si Wen Ming would definitely try to kill him with all of his power, regardless of Ten Sun Country and his position!

    Qiong Sang Sheng felt like he was going crazy.

    Si Wen Ming was a man from You Chong n. Indeed, You Chong n people were descendants of the Yellow Emperor, but that n was only a self-founded branch n which originated from the You Xiong Family. It was only a branch n, even if the recent few generations had been doing pretty well. But, Qiong Song Family was the family of Emperor Shaohao! Qiong Sang Family people were the direct descendants of Shaohao, and Qiong Sang Family was ten times, a hundred times, or even a thousand times more powerful than You Chong n!

    How could Si Wen Ming ever want to kill him? Was Si Wen Ming out of his mind?

    In the front, Dark Water Yao Yao burst with a great growl, as a half of his face was sliced off by Qiong Sang Shuang¡¯s bowstring.

 Chapter 1255: Qiong Sang Shuang, dead

    Chapter 1255: Qiong Sang Shuang, dead

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Great, Qiong Sang Men!"

    Ji Hao suddenly acted aggressively, and he was surrounded by Yemo Shayi, a true Supreme-level powerful warrior, along with Yu Mu, Feng King, and Yuan Li, three strong beings. Meanwhile, Si Wen Ming seemed ready to put up a desperate fight against Qiong Sang Sheng at any time as well. Seeing all of this, Qiong Sang Sheng shrank back.

    He was worried and frightened, but he was even more infuriated. Nevertheless, Qiong Sang Sheng dared not to start a conflict directly against Ji Hao.

    Qiong Sang Shuang seized a perfect opportunity to attack as he swung his longbow. The bowstring broke the fierce de beams released by Dark Water Yao Yao and caused an echoing ng, thennded violently on Dark Water Yao Yao¡¯s face. The bowstring was strangely sharp, easily cutting off half of Dark Water Yao Yao¡¯s face, exposing his dark, metal-like bone.

    Seeing Qiong Sang Shuang take an advantage in the fight, Qiong Sang Sheng took the chance to smoothly change the topic. Instead of confronting Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming tensely, he turned around and pped his hands,ughing out loud as he encouraged Qiong Sang Shuang.

    On the back of that enormous golden-winged roc bird, tens of thousands of elite Qiong Sang warriors raised their weapons and growled in chorus, "Marvelous! Qiong Sang Men! Fabulous! Qiong Sang Men!"

    The strong and dreadful power of Qiong Sang Family was demonstrated perfectly by their resounding growls. Ji Hao¡¯s eye corners twitched slightly. From the voices all tens of thousands of Qiong Sang warriors, he sensed at least ten powerful beings who had already reached the supreme level. Over fifty percent of these Qiong Sang warriors were Magus Kings and Divine Magi; the rest were Senior Magi indeed, but as they growled out, faint starlights shone from their bodies. Apparently, these Senior Magi were about to grow their spirit star power and step into the level of Magus Kings.

    Ji Hao was surprised. Qiong Sang Family was indeed legendarily powerful. No wonder Si Wen Ming tried his best to tolerate Qiong Sang Sheng. Not to mention how many greatly powerful beings existed in the family, merely this army under Qiong Sang Sheng¡¯smand was strong enough to destroy ten territories at the level of Yao Mountain territory if Ji Hao, Yemo Shayi, and the other few especially powerful ones weren¡¯t there to defend.

    Ji Hao looked at the battlefield while frowning. He heard Dark Water Yao Yao snort in pain, but still, he gripped his de tight and wielded swiftly, steadily, and smoothly. He created dazzling de light beams to defend himself against Qiong Sang Shuang.

    From time to time, Dark Water Yao Yao would let out his long fork tongue. Ji Hao didn¡¯t know how enormous Dark Water Yao Yao¡¯s true body was, but his for tongue could reach out for hundreds of miles sometimes, like a nimbly moving, twisting, soft spear, lunging at Qiong Sang Shuang from strange angles.

    But, Qiong Sang Shuang was fast as lightning bolts, such that not even Ji Hao could see his moves clearly. White, misty afterimages created by him shed all over the sky. Dark Water Yao Yao¡¯s fork tongue brushed against his body over and over again, yet failed to harm even a hair of his.

    All of a sudden, Dark Yao Yao howled in pain once again, while arge stream of blood spurted out of his mouth.

    Ji Hao clearly saw it. For an unknown, unreasonable reason, Dark Water Yao Yao spiralled his long fork tongue and attempted to coil Qiong Sang Shuang¡¯s body. As a result, Qiong Sang Shuang darted into the spiraled tongue and slightly swung his longbow, cutting that forked tongue into tens of pieces.

    Fist-thick, squirming tongue pieces fell from the sky, while Dark Water Yao Yao retracted his remaining tongue, which was still bleeding ceaselessly. He hissed loudly in pain, while blood gushed out of the wounds on his face. Covered in blood, he looked like a devil that crawled out of the blood pool in hell.

    "You¡¯re nothing but a small water-kind spirit creature. How can you ever defeat a Qiong Sang man?" Qiong Sang Sheng turned around proudly, nced at Ji Hao, and said, "How can these water-kind spirit creatures ever imagine the power of our Qiong Sang Family? We may not do much, but once we start one thing, we will make it perfect!"

    Ji Hao remained silent. He looked at Dark Water Yao Yao, who was now awfully bleeding. He felt weird.

    Dark Water Yao Yao shouldn¡¯t be so weak. Ji Hao sensed the shockingly strong intent of killing from him, but how could he be so weak?

    Qiong Sang Shuang was indeed a powerful one, but he was not powerful enough to crush Dark Water Yao Yao, was he? Judging by the power vibration released from his body, Ji Hao could easily tell that Qiong Sang Shuang was a well-protected ¡®noble¡¯ who had never been through a real deadly fight. He might have a lot of experience, but he must have gained those experiences through carefully arranged battles under the protection of his strong guards.

    Him? How could he ever push Dark Water Yao Yao into such a bad situation?

    "Not to mention Shuang¡¯s ¡®sky-splitting silver scale bow¡¯, which is a half-step Supreme-level treasure, that feather cloak worn by him is made from the feathers of ¡®void white phoenixes¡¯." said Qiong Sang Sheng to Ji Hao with a strange tone that one might hear when a rich person living in the town talked to a poor guy from the countryside, "Void white phoenixes is a legendary kind among all phoenixes. They can sh across space, as fast as lightning bolts, even faster than regr phoenixes."

    "Our family only has thirteen feather cloaks like this. Wearing this cloak, Shuang is faster than anyone in the world. On battlefields, he can attack his enemies, but will never be attacked!"

    Qiong Sang Shengughed proudly.

    Ji Hao raised his eyebrows, but didn¡¯t say anything. Wearing a void white phoenix cloak, did that make Qiong Sang Shuang the fastest one in the world? What a narrow view! What about the golden bridge? No to mention the golden bridge, the East Emperor Taiyi¡¯s nine dragons chariot was scarily fast. How could a feather cloak ever race Taiyi¡¯s chariot?

    "Hit!" Qiong Sang Shuang was fighting against Dark Water Yao Yao, but he had been paying his attention to Qiong Sang Sheng all the time.

    Hearing Qiong Sang Sheng¡¯s praise, Qiong Sang Shuang couldn¡¯t help but grin. Shouting out, his bowstring speedily sliced across Dark Water Yao Yao¡¯s shoulder, tearing off arge piece of meat.

    "Hit!" Following another shout, Qiong Sang Shuang took the risk and suddenly darted into the defensive range provided by Dark Water Yao Yao¡¯s de. He swung the bow and sliced off arge piece of skin from Dark Water Yao Yao¡¯s chest.

    "Hit!" "Hit!" "Hit!" Qiong Sang Shuang¡¯s aggressive, proud shouts could be heard from every corner of the battlefield. Every time he burst with a shout, Qiong Sang Shuang could always cut off a slice from Dark Water Yao Yao. Soon, Dark Water Yao Yao was covered in wounds, almost looking like a skeleton.

    "Marquis Yao, how¡¯s our boy?" Qiong Sang Sheng proudly threw a sideway nce at Ji Hao. Ji Hao squinted at Qiong Sang Sheng as well. Abruptly, he sensed something. Scanning across the battlefield by using his spirit power, he finally realized what was wrong. He growled out a nd started moving, attempting to rush into the battlefield. But Qiong Sang Sheng raised his eye corners and immediately pointed at Ji Hao.

    An invisible, strong force descended from the sky. Ji Hao was strong, but he was still sealed by this force for a one-tenth second.

    While Ji Hao struggled, Qiong Sang Shuang¡¯s bowstring cut towards Dark Water Yao Yao¡¯s neck. "Kill!" Roared Qiong Sang Shuang whileunching the killing move. When the bowstring cutting into Dark Water Yao Yao¡¯s neck, he grinningly turned around and nced at Qiong Sang Sheng.

    Dark Water Yao Yao suddenly popped out his eyes. He threw away the de, shaking his body. His upper body suddenly became an enormous serpent with widely opened jaws, and swallowed Qiong Sang Shuang up.

    Followed a series of bow cracking noise, Qiong Sang Shuang was shredded into meat paste.

 Chapter 1256: You Chao Yu Arrives

    Chapter 1256: You Chao Yu Arrives

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Snakes and serpents, not to mention their thick scales, strong powers, sharp, poisonous teeth, and terrifying venoms, one should take note of the nimblest movement of these creatures, which were with great agility. The moment they had their eyes locked on their targets, they would suddenly pounce.

    Dark Water Yao Yao was a dark water serpent. Naturally, he had all abilities and features of serpents and snakes.

    His upper body suddenly transformed back to his original serpent form and pounced. Ji Hao sensed the strange power vibration from him before he attacked, but except for him, no one managed to react timely.

    Poor Qiong Sang Shuang. A young man who had just shown his talent to Qiong Sang Sheng and was about to earn his first military credit, fell into Dark Water Yao Yao¡¯s trap, gradually rxing his vignce. He thought he hadunched the final strike at Dark Water Yao Yao, after which, he turned around and nced at Qiong Sang Sheng. He actually did that!

    Ji Hao had the chance to save him, but Qiong Sang Sheng stopped Ji Hao. Qiong Sang Sheng thought that Ji Hao was going to take Qiong Shang Shuang¡¯s credit. Therefore, he hurriedly cast a magic spell and disabled Ji Hao from moving.

    In the one-tenth of a second, when Ji Hao failed to rush out and rescue Qiong Sang Shuang, Dark Water Yao Yao swallowed thetter.

    Blood was dripping down from Dark Water Yao Yao¡¯s mouth corners. With a twisted, ferocious face, he grinned at Ji Hao, then mumbled while chewing to Qiong Sang Shuang, "Tender and juicy, delicious! Oi, give me a couple of more tasty boys like this to fill my belly, can you?"

    A loud, deep hissing noise could be heard. On the dark cloud above the Kui Gate, the mountain-like Dark Water Serpent proudly reached out his fork tongue towards the sky. Tens of strong dark-skinned men stood on a wave, unhappily waving their fists towards Dark Water Yao Yao. The few bald men yelled, "Yao Yao, don¡¯t eat too much. Leave some tender meat for us!"

    Dark Water Yao Yaoughed out loud. He straightened his neck and swallowed Qiong Sang Shuang down along with his precious feather cloak. Then, he proudly twisted his ugly serpent body and squirmed, transforming back into the human shape.

    "The Kui Gate is guarded by us. None of you can approach!" Dark Water Yao Yao proudly picked up his de, pointed back, and said, "You human beings should obediently soak in the flood. When your backbones are softened by the water, you will bend your bodies willingly and be our ves!"

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t say anything. He twisted his body and caused a series of creaking noise. Next, a translucent, crystal-like screen around his body shattered suddenly. Qiong Sang Sheng¡¯s spell was violently broken by Ji Hao. Taking two steps backward, Ji Hao helplessly shook his head.

    Si Wen Ming sighed, turned around, and swung up his right hand. Therge y bowl was thrown hundreds of miles away. It drew a beautiful arc in the air and then fell urately into arge y pot filled with water on the mountainside.

    A few drops of water sshed out from the pot, and the y bowl sank into the water, perfectly undamaged.

    Having sent back the bowl, Si Wen Ming turned around, cupped his hands towards Qiong Sang Sheng, and said, "Qiong Sang Master Magus, these spirit creatures are brutal..."

    Qiong Sang Sheng discourteously interrupted Si Wen Ming, waved his hand, and yelled, "Do I need a lesson from you kids? Staying in the army means staying in dangers. Which battle costs no life?"

    Grinning proudly, Qiong Sang Sheng held his hands behind his body, covering them with his long sleeves. In his sleeves that nobody could see, he clenched his fists tightly, such that blood veins had even bulged from the backs of his hands.

    He wanted to chop Dark Water Yao Yao into a thousand pieces, but he tried to act carelessly and calmly. He chuckled and said, "Our Qiong Sang Family has countless talented young men, every single one of them a hundred times more gifted than Qiong Sang Shuang. Qiong Sang Shuang, he was insignificant, he..."

    Breathing deeply, Qiong Sang Sheng continued word by word through tightly gritted teeth, "He was an insignificant boy. He died, that¡¯s fine. What loss did our Qiong Sang Family suffer?"

    Si Wen Ming couldn¡¯t see Qiong Sang Sheng¡¯s tightly clenched fists, but Ji Hao had spread his spirit power and clearly saw every move of his. Heughed in his head, then cruelly poured a handful of salt onto Qiong Sang Shuang¡¯s wound by saying, "What a shame. Master Magus, if you didn¡¯t stop me just now, Qiong Sang Shuang wouldn¡¯t end up being...eaten by the enemy."

    Sighing heavily, Ji Hao held his hands behind his body, looked at the sky, and continued ndly, "Pitiful, so pitiful. I heard that the souls of people eaten by dark water serpents will never be free. Is that true? Hm, I wonder how does that feel like. I mean, having your soul bing a puddle of serpent dung."

    Si Wen Ming¡¯s mouth corners twitched. He looked at the Kui Gate, and seemed to sink in his own thoughts while remaining absolutely silent.

    Qiong Sang Sheng¡¯s face twitched intensely. He stared at Ji Hao for long, then slowly raised his right hand and said in a nd tone, "He was not strong enough. He died miserably indeed, but he had no one to me but himself. Qiong Sang men, which one of you wille down to easily cut this spirit creature?"

    From nearly a hundred young men who stood in a straight line on the back of the golden-winged roc bird, five young men wearing the same white phoenix feather cloak stepped out, then impatiently rushed to Dark Water Yao Yao.

    Dark Water Yao Yao smirked, "Eh? Are you Qiong Sang boys going to beat me together? So shameless?"

    Qiong Sang Sheng¡¯s look changed slightly. Pointing at the five young men, he cursed out loud. The five impatient young men paused together, ncing at each other withplicated, changing facial expressions. Judging by their looks, they all wanted their brothers to step away and leave the opportunity to themselves.

    While Qiong Sang Sheng was infuriated and the few young men were striving to be the first, a cyan and yellow cloud approached speedily from far away. On the hundred-miles-wide cloud, a miles-tall mountain stood in the middle. On the mountain were towering ancient trees and oddly-shaped giant rocks. Between those trees and rocks were over a thousand strangely styled buildings.

    "These people...Why are they here?" Qiong Sang Sheng popped out his eyes in surprise, pointed at that cloud, and stutteringly shouted.

    "Eh? You Chao Family?" Si Wen Ming eximed with surprise, "You Chao Family people are good at construction. They are all the greatest architects. They build all kinds of pces, mansions, but fighting? They are never good at that, are they?"

    Dark Water Yao Yao raised his de andughed loud out, "Haha, more came to die? Right before this Kui Gate, let me drain the blood of you human beings!"

    Dark Water Yao Yao¡¯sughter lingered in the sky. From the mountain on the cloud, a ny-meters-squared small fort made of white stone flew up into the sky, stirring up a fierce gust of wind while darting towards Dark Water Yao Yao.

    From inside the mountain, a deep and strong voice could be heard, "Qiong Sang Sheng, even you are here too? Human beings are facing dangers and disasters, so our You Chao Family have to make our contributions too. This Kui Gate...Leave it to me! I am You Chao Yu"

    Before Qiong Sang Sheng responded, that You Chao Yuughed resonantly out, "People all say that our You Chao Family people are not good at fighting. Today, let me show the world that we do have heroes too!"

    That tiny fort flying in the air shone with a blinding light as it smashed at Dark Water Yao Yao like a shooting star. Dark Water Yao Yao burst with a scream while wielding his de andunching a hack towards the fort.

 Chapter 1257: You Chao Rock, Defeated

    Chapter 1257: You Chao Rock, Defeated

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The snow-white, tens of meters squared in area, and about thirty-meters-tall, seal-shaped fort flew swiftly in the air, smashing down.

    Dark Water Yao Yao roared while hacking on the white fort with all his strength. Followed by a loud bang, Dark Water Yao Yao gave a muffled snort in pain. His long forked tongue swished out of his mouth as he took tens of steps backward in a row. The wave treading under his feet copsed, nearly throwing him down from the air.

    A three-inches-deep, very thin sh was clearly visible on the white fort. Fire sparkles dazzled out from the sh, while the fort was sent to hundreds of miles away by Dark Water Yao Yao with his de. The fort flew rapidly backward, tearing the air and leaving clear white traces in the sky.

    "You Chao Family?" Dark Water Yao Yao shouted. A strong spirit creature power rose from his body. Earlier, his body was covered in wounds left by Qiong Sang Shuang¡¯s bowstring, but after he ate thetter, he quickly absorbed the spirit blood power. Now, his wounds were healing speedily.

    However, before those wounds were healedpletely, he bumped straight into this white fort. All his wounds were torn open again while blood sshed out like a rain, soon covering his body.

    "I am You Chao Rock!" From the white fort, a clear, strong and proud voice could be heard, "This is the rock fort, my spirit treasure. I built it myself. How does the first strike feel like?"

    Dark Water sneered, slightly raised his de with his right hand, and said coldly, "Rock fort? Are you gonna fight me with this thing? You Chao Family, are you joking? Let me chop your turtle shell and cut your head off!"

    This fort was not like Qiong Sang Shuang. Qing Sang Shuang had the white phoenix feather cloak, and was as fast as lightning, so Dark Water Yao Yao could barely see his moves. Dark Water Yao Yao failed to keep up with the speed, and therefore, he could only pretend to be weak andunch a surprise attack when Qiong Shang Shuang showed his weakness.

    You Chao Rock was at the opposite extreme. Inparison, this rock fort wasrge in shape but not fast. Clearly, it was designed to fight with its great defensive power, and to crush the enemies with its weight. Therefore, this time, Dark Water Yao Yao took the initiative and rushed straight up. While moving swiftly, he released countless thin yet sharp beams of de light.

    Following an ear-piercing swishing noise, the de lightsnded on the fort like snowkes.

    The fort was shaking. The de lights bumped into the fort, sending up bright fire sparkles.

    The tinkling noise was rather pleasant to hear. All of a sudden, tens of dark-yellow colored, enormous spell symbols sparkled on the fort. A terrifyingly strong maic force bound Dark Water Yao Yao firmly. He was swiftly hovering around the fort, but once the maic force was released, he paused instantly.

    Along with a strange roar, the fort dashed towards Dark Water Yao Yao and started a fierce gale.

    Dark Water Yao Yao never thought that the fort could release maic force. He didn¡¯t have the time to free himself from it. Instead, he could only watch the fort fly over and heavily smash on his body.

    Bang!

    Dark Water Yao Yao vomited blood as he flew backward. His face was entirely ttened, and his dark, t skin could even be used as mirror. His chest dented, and over ten broken ribs came out from his back, exposed in the air.

    Blood surged out from his ttened face; judging by the flowing velocity of the blood, his internal organs were damaged severely too.

    "You Chao Family, are they..." Si Wen Ming and Qiong Sang Sheng shouted out together.

    From inside that mountain on that cyan-yellow cloud, You Chao Yuughed proudly, "It has been so many years. More or less, our You Chao Family can create something new. You always say that we only build houses, but can¡¯t fight and kill."

    Laughing again, he continued ndly, "But who said that houses can¡¯t kill people? They surely can, as long as we turn our houses into powerful magic treasures."

    You Chao Rock controlled the fort and chased after Dark Water Yao Yao, causing a muffled swishing noise. The fort bumped on Dark Water Yao Yao¡¯s body three times in a row, smashed all his bones and made blood ssh all over the sky.

    Vomiting blood, Dark Water Yao Yao weakly fell from the sky, into a whirlpool down below.

    A regr-sized ssh was stirred up. The whirlpool swirled, and Dark Water Yao Yao soon disappeared without a trace.

    The rock fort slowly turned around and approached the Kui Gate. Then, You Chao Rock said, "You, any of you dares to fight me? If you do,e out and die...If you don¡¯t, clear the way and let us break the Kui Gate. Let us do something for the great flood-control mission!"

    Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao nced at each other. You Chao Family...Were they here to steal the credit too?

    Ji Hao felt speechless, but also careless. Qiong Sang Family had already popped out. Therefore, You Chao Family¡¯s sudden advent didn¡¯t shock him. Breaking the nine water fates required a tough battle. If anyone wanted the credit, that would depend on what they could do.

    No matter how powerful these family were, or how solid their backgrounds were, Ji Hao would never just give his credit away!

    Si Wen Ming frowned slightly. Looking at that mountain on the cloud, he sighed. Unlike Ji Hao, he was worrying about a different thing. Fighting against the flood, human beings were united, but when the flood faded...Si Wen Ming now worried that something might happen after that.

    Even if Gong Gong was defeated and the flood was ovee, those non-humankind beings would still fix their greedy eyes on the humankind! The flood harmed the humankind, but protected by the divine towers, those non-humankind beings stayed perfectly unharmed. If any strife happened between human beings, another disaster might happen.

    Before the Kui Gate, Dark Water Serpent coiled on the dark cloud, staying unmoved. None of those strong and bald dark water serpent men stepped out to ept the battle. All water-kind creatures around the Kui Gate quietly looked at the fort, without making even the slightest noise.

    A silhouette shed across the fort. Afterward, a young man with a square face stood on the fort, wearing a coarse long shirt. He pointed at Kui Water and shouted, "You, if you dare not to fight me, give us the Kui Gate!"

    Before his voice faded, tens ofrge whirlpools suddenly sted down below. A miles-wide water column roared into the sky, while a miles long dark water serpent coiled on it. It opened its giant jaws and hissed towards You Chao Rock.

    The series of heavy strikes heunched didn¡¯t kill Dark Water Yao Yao. Dark Water Yao Yao leaped out of the water and released a dense dark smoke. A thirty-meters-wide dark bead swished out of the smoke and violently bumped into the fort.

    The fort slightly quaked. You Chao Rock failed to steady his body and ended up falling down from the fort. Before he could fly back up, Dark Water Yao Yao burst with a resonant roar while raising his long tail and pping fiercely on You Chao Rock¡¯s body.

    Bone cracking noises sounded like thunder. You Chao Rock vomited blood, being smacked tens of miles away by Dark Water Yao Yao.

 Chapter 1258: Joining the Fight Enthusiastically

    Chapter 1258: Joining the Fight Enthusiastically

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "So stupid!" Watching Dark Water Yao Yao send You Chao Rock fly away, Qiong Sang Sheng criticized straightforwardly, "So stupid! If he stayed on that rock, that serpent would have been able to do nothing to him."

    While sneering, Qiong Sang Sheng nced at that mountain on the cloud and said, "However, he was actually stupid enough toe out...This You Chong Rock didn¡¯t think that he is as strong as our talented Qiong Sang boys, who can manage all kinds of challenges, did he?"

    Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming both remained silent, watching the fight. On the other side, sQiong Sang Sheng bragged about young men from his family and depreciated You Chao Family at the same time.

    The mountain on the cloud also remained silent. However, many people walked out from buildings on the cloud, looking down at You Chao Rock, who was sent flying away. Ji Hao clearly saw that many You Chao people nervously clenched their fists. Obviously, they were all worrying about You Chao Rock.

    If Qiong Sang Sheng weren¡¯t on the scene, these You Chao people would haveunched their moves already to rescue You Chao Rock. But, Qiong Sang Sheng was there, and so were so many Qiong Sang people, looking straight at them. Therefore, no matter how much these You Chao people were worrying about You Chao Rock, they wouldn¡¯t do anything to help him. The honor of the family sometimes truly mattered more than lives.

    Dark Water Yao Yao widely opened his mouth. shing across the air, he started a strong gale as he swiftly wriggled to behind You Chao Rock. All of You Chao Rock¡¯s bones were whipped broken by Dark Water Yao Yao long tail, but by now, those injuries had recovered halfway. Seeing Dark Water Yao Yao chase up, he hurriedly pointed at the rock fort.

    From the fort, a white mist puffed up hundreds of meters high. Followed by a ttering noise, the mist spread out and rolled up like an enormous g in the sky. Causing an ear-piercing swishing noise, the misty g flew towards Dark Water Yao Yao.

    Ji Hao scanned across this mist with his spirit power, and instantly knew what it was ¡ª The essence metal power from the west mixed with ten-thousand-year-old rock milk found in earth meridians. It was heavy and sticky like glue, yet strangely sharp. Once the mist wrapped up its target, the target would feel like being wrapped in thousands of sharp des, being cut and sliced by the sharp metal power.

    This was a special method of attacking, yet considerably efficient.

    Nevertheless, it was too slow. After all, this white mist was partially made from ten-thousand-year-old rock milk from earth meridians. This special material was especially heavy, usually used in all kinds ofrge-scale weapons, such as battering rams, to improve their hardness and toughness.

    The heaviness of the white mist disabled itself from catching up with Dark Water Yao Yao. While the mist was still seven to eight miles away from Dark Water Yao Yao, Dark Water Yao Yao had already rushed to You Chao Rock. He suddenly let out his long forked tongue and prated You Chao Rock¡¯s chest like a sharp, heavy spear.

    You Chao Rock howled in pain. Instinctively, he raised both arms and punched on Dark Water Yao Yao¡¯s tongue.

    Apparently, You Chao Rock was not a good fighter. He was indeed a low-level Divine Magus, but in Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, his pair of fists were not even as strong as those of a peak-level Magus Kings from other human ns.

    Dark Water Yao Yao rolled back his tongue and generated a shrill scream, as You Chao Rock was dragged into his mouth.

    The others on the scene watched Dark Water Yao Yao secrete a great amount of highly corrosive dark saliva in his mouth. Soaking in the dark saliva, You Chao Rock¡¯s skin and flesh fell offyer byyer. Dark Water Yao Yao smirkedcently, then slowly raised his head and swallowed You Chao Rock up.

    He slowed his moves down intentionally, such that You Chao Rock was still alive, even after being swallowed into his stomach. Everyone else on the scene could hear You Chao Rock¡¯s despairing screamsing from Dark Water Yao Yao¡¯s stomach.

    "Delicious! Who else?" Dark Water Yao Yaoughed proudly. Without its controller, the white mist released from the rock fort had slowly drawn back into the fort. Dark Water Yao Yao transformed again into his human shape, standing on the fort with a vicious grin. He scornfully reached out his left hand, and pointed at Qiong Sang Family people and You Chao Family people.

    "Qiong Sang Family? The descendants of Shaohao. Are you even men?"

    "You Chao Family, hehe, also descendants of a human emperor. Don¡¯t humiliate your family!"

    Qiong Sang Sheng threw a sideway nce at the mountain on the cloud and said ndly, "A small spirit snake. Just let our brave Qiong Sang men cut it!"

    Before his voice faded, a figure suddenly showed up on top of the mountain on the cloud. That was an old man with a long beard coiled around his waist, and skin wrinkled like tree bark. He was wearing a strange shirt made of yellow leaves.

    "You Chao Yu...The oldest elder in You Chao Family. It¡¯s said that he had taken a magical fruit when he was young, which gave him an extra long lifespan...Some also said that when he was young, he once served Emperor You Chao as a minister. No one knows if these stories are true or not." Si Wen Ming lowered his voice and told Ji Hao about this old man. "But no matter how, he is just like Elder Candle Dragon Gui. No one wants to offend him."

    Paused briefly, Si Wen Ming lowered his voice further and continued, "Except for old people like Qiong Sang Master Magus, no one dares to offend You Chao Yu!"

    "Qiong Sang Sheng, are you despising our You Chao warriors?" You Chao seemed to hear that Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao were talking about him. From a long distance away, he nced at Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming, then paid his whole attention back to Qiong Sang Sheng and said, "How about we make a bet? If my warrior kills this little ck snake..."

    Before Qiong Sang Sheng responded, a cold and high-pitched voice interrupted You Chao Yu from far away.

    "Bet? On what? You Chao Yu, Qiong Sang Sheng, you old dudes, how many years it has been since we saw each other? Qing Sang Sheng,st time you shot me with an arrow made from a ¡®gold tattoo bee¡¯ stinger. It made my entire body swollen for twenty-three years...But I also managed to send a gust of ghost mother wind into your ears, eyes, nose and mouth. How did it taste?"

    Ghost screams could be heard without an end, while a great castle built with the bones of countless human beings, beasts, birds, fishes, and even Yu n people, Ji n people, Xiu n people, and all kinds of mysterious creature in the world, flew over speedily from the west. It was surrounded by a strong dark fire and a sky-devouring negative power.

    "Human beings are facing a disaster. We shouldbine our powers and get through the difficulties together. You lowly spirit creatures, how dare you hinder our great flood-control n...Hehe, we are the Ghost Chariot n. We will surely not fall behind...Hehe, you two old b*stards, get the hell away! As for those little spirit creatures, my boys will surely take care of them all!"

    Swoosh! A thirty-meters-wide, giant skull flew over, burning with a raging green fire. Meanwhile, a young man standing on the skull pulled out three bone spears and threw them out from a long distance away. This young man was wearing a scarily styled bone armor, with a deathly pasty face, and dark-green circles around the eyes.

    Following a sizzling noise, the three spears transformed into a gray, widely spread gas once they flew out from the young man¡¯s hand. Dragging streams of green fire, the poisonous gas poured straight down onto Dark Water Yao Yao.

 Chapter 1259: Ghost Chariot

    Chapter 1259: Ghost Chariot

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The Ghost Chariot was a legendary species, also called ¡®nine-phoenix¡¯.

    Ghost Chariots looked like phoenixes. ording to some legends, a Ghost Chariot had nine tails, but ording to some other stories, it had one tail and nine heads. They were evil, dark and mysterious. At nights, they would fly in the sky and scream with a strange sound, which was simr to the sounds of running wheels. Therefore, people named them Ghost Chariot.

    Naturally, the Ghost Chariot n people worshipped nine-phoenixes and inherited their powers. This human n had a long history, as it raised before the Qiong Sang Family and You Chao Family, even before the holy Emperor Fuxi. Since forever, this n was known as the most powerful human n.

    In the past countless centuries, the Ghost Chariot n fought against other human ns for the throne many times. However, with the power of nine-phoenixes, Ghost Chariot n people were good at evil, ghosts-rted magics. Affected by their dark magics, all Ghost Chariot n people looked evil and dark, just like ghosts. People from the other human ns didn¡¯t like their appearances. Therefore, even though their n was strong, they never managed to ascend the throne.

    The more they couldn¡¯t have it, the more they wanted it, and the more precious it was for them.

    The throne had be the deepest obsession of the Ghost Chariot n. After Emperor Shaohao, once anything rting to the throne happened, Ghost Chariot n people would definitely show up with their eyes fixed on the throne, preparing to make any move at any time.

    "Ghost Chariot!" Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming sighed together. ording to the clear record kept in the Magi Pce, Ghost Chariot people lived with dark souls and evil ghosts all years long. Therefore, they were all erratic, rebellious, and slightly crazy; these people could definitely bring one a bad headache.

    Even they had stepped in. Now, there was a great show to watch.

    The faces of Qiong Sang Sheng and You Chao Yu dropped instantly, even turning slightly blue, as if they bumped into true ghosts at midnight. They constantly nced at each other, and no one knew what were they thinking about.

    "I am Ghost Chariot Lie!" The young man who had sent out three white long spearsughed out shrilly, "You can also call me Mi Lie!"

    Dark Water Yao Yao raised his de with his right arm and transformed it into a sphere of light to defend himself. Countless afterimages created by the three white spears swished down and touched the de lights, yet didn¡¯t cause any noise.

    That was because those were all illusions. The real three spears didn¡¯t exist among those afterimages.

    Ji Hao raised his eyebrows and asked in surprise, "Where are the three bone spears? Ghost Chariot Lie, I saw him throw out three bone spears!"

    Everyone else on the scene frowned, looking at those descending afterimages left by the three bone spears. They all saw Ghost Chariot Lie do it. Indeed, three bone spears were thrown out by him. But now, nothing but illusions were falling from the sky, without a single actual bone spear!

    Where were the three spears? Did Ghost Chariot Lie fool the eyes of all the powerful beings on the scene?

    Following a sizzling noise, inside the light sphere transformed from Dark Water Yao Yao¡¯s de, three human-head-sized, pasty fires zed suddenly. Within each fire, a dark-green pair of eyes was faintly visible. Following shrill screams, the three pasty fire spheres expanded into three hazy human figures, spread their arms, and pounced on Dark Water Yao Yao.

    Dark Water Yao Yao focused on defending himself against the three bone spears he saw. He never thought that the three bone spears thrown out by Ghost Chariot Lie would be three fierce evil ghosts and secretly approach him.

    Dark Water Yao Yao didn¡¯t manage to make any reaction before the three hazy figures drilled into his body. His defensive de light dimmed all of a sudden, while he floated in midair stiffly, with his face twitching intensely. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t move at all.

    "Got you. Your soul is mine!" A high-pitched voice came out from Dark Water Yao Yao¡¯s mouth.

    "No, no, it¡¯s mine! His soul is mine! Mine! Let me have the first bite! I want the first bite! You go drink his spirit blood! He has rich spirit blood!" said a dry voice from around Dark Water Yao Yao¡¯s throat.

    "You two piss off! No one but me can have it! His soul and spirit...Hehe, I¡¯ll swallow his soul and spirit first...I came first, so I can have the soul and the spirit. You came after me, you get nothing. You two idiots!" said an extremely cold voice, which sounded mean.

    Dark Water Yao Yao floated in the air, without being able to move. Slowly, dark-green, sticky liquid flowed out from his ears, eyes, nose and mouth. His strong and sturdy body withered rapidly, as if a million bugs were devouring his body from the inside.

    To Divine Magi and Magus Kings, who had thriving, positive powers, dark souls and evil ghosts were just jokes. Not even the strongest ghost dared to approach a Magus King or a Divine Magus. Otherwise, the scorching hot spirit blood power released from the Magus King or the Divine Magus would shred the ghost.

    But, Dark Water Yao Yao was a spirit serpent. He had the dark spirit creature power. To dark souls and evil ghosts, the spirit creature power was a nourishment instead of a bane. Unless Dark Water Yao Yao mastered some special magic that could especially suppress ghosts, he could do nothing about these evil ghosts.

    Obviously, Dark Water Yao Yao was a fighter, and wasn¡¯t good at magics.

    The three fierce ghosts, which were cultivated by Ghost Chariot Lie for countless years, broke into Dark Water Yao Yao¡¯s body, but he could do nothing about it. Instead, he could only watch them swallow his soul and drink his spirit blood.

    Within a couple of breath, even Dark Water Yao Yao¡¯s marrow was drained. Along with weak howls, Dark Water Yao Yao transformed back into his original shape. His enormous body was t and withered, as no blood or flesh was left in his body. He fell from the sky as a tens of miles long, scrawny, dark, and lusterless serpent skin.

    Three pasty white fires flew out from Dark Water Yao Yao¡¯s body, much clearer than before, and flew back to Ghost Chariot Lie, leaving three arcs in the air. Standing on a giant skull condensed from a pasty fire, Ghost Chariot Lie slightly quivered, then a pink hue emerged on his pale cheeks. Atst, the whites of his eyes turned bright, while his lusterless eyes suddenly shone with a blinding light.

    Obviously, the three strong ghosts shared Ghost Chariot Lie the soul power and sprit blood that they looted from Dark Water Yao Yao. The power vibration released from his body instantly grow stronger, and soon, he was much more powerful than before.

    Looting souls and spirit blood from his targets to boost up his own power by using evil ghosts.....The Ghost Chariot secret magics were powerful and cruel. No wonder they never managed to ascend to the throne in the past so many years. Which human being dared to let a Ghost Chariot Family member sit on that throne?

    "Interesting!" Looking at Ghost Chariot, Ji Hao smiled,

    "I am Ghost Chariot Lie. You can also call me Mi Lie". Ghost Water Lie bent his waist, stood on the fire skull, and controlled the nearly one hundred meters tall fire skull, slowly approaching the Kui Gate while yelling, "You reckless spirit things, how dare you hinder our great flood-control n? Today, move away or not, you will all die right here!"

    While chuckling, he stomped his foot heavily against the ground. Under his feet, the fire skull suddenly opened its mouth and gave a muffled roar. Next, a tens of meters wide, sticky and strong dark me roared towards the Kui Gate, followed by a long me tail.

 Chapter 1260: Force Them Away Together

    Chapter 1260: Force Them Away Together

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Before the Kui Gate, mountain-like Dark Water Serpent coiled on the dark cloud like a mountain. You could see scorn from his green eyes, while he coldly looked at the three ghost fires released by Ghost Chariot Lie.

    He didn¡¯t take Dark Water Yao Yao¡¯s death to heart. He had too many children, and Dark Water Yao Yao was only a rtively more talented one among them all. Dark Water Serpent was born to be cold and unsympathetic. No matter how many of his children died, their deaths would be worthy, as long as he could guard the Kui Gate well.

    A dark-skinned, bald, strong man trod on the water, rushing out swiftly. Facing Ghosts Chariot Lie¡¯s ghost fires, he roared resonantly, "I am Dark Water Hugh Hugh, the one who kills you!" Clicking his tongue, he continued, "Dark Water Yao Yao was so useless! I should have eaten him back then!"

    Screaming shrilly, Dark Water Hugh Hugh opened his mouth and released a tens of meters wide, dark-green poisonous fireball, that swooshed across tens of miles and bumped heavily on the three ghost fires.

    When the poisonous fireball and the there ghost fires struck against each other, something changed magically. A three-hundred-meters-wide, dark-blue fireball emerged in the sky, burning ragingly, letting out slight ghost cries along withrge streams of poisonous gas and frigid gusts of wind.

    Ghost Chariot Lie narrowed his eyes andughed evilly. Raising his arm, he pulled out a weird long g. The gpole was made from a white bone, while the g was woven from human hair. Painted on the purely dark g were hundreds of twisted, strange spell symbols. Ghost Chariot Lie gripped the nearly ten-meters-long g, and waved fiercely. All of a sudden, people on the scene heard a high-pitched bird scream, which was not so pleasant to hear.

    "Er~Quack!"

    Following the bird scream, waves of pasty phantoms rushed out of the g. Like dim white shooting stars, countless ghosts with hazy and twisted faces screamed across the sky, marching towards Dark Water Hugh Hugh while releasing a strong, dark power vibration.

    From the castle built with bones and burning with a dark fire, hundreds of more young men with pasty faces and wearing white bone armors flew out, holding all weird kinds of weapon.

    Bird skeletons, beast skeletons, dragon skeletons, different sized skulls, or simply single bone sticks, or arge piece of skin from an unknown living creature...

    A frigid gale blew while the dark fire burned. Hundreds of young Ghost Chariot Family men rushed out, silently waving long gs which were same as the one held in Ghost Chariot Lie¡¯s hands. Ear-piercing ghost cries echoed through the dark clouds, while torrents of phantoms surged towards the Kui Gate.

    "My!" Qiong Sang Sheng and You Chao Yu nced at each other, and both sneered.

    Abruptly, an extremely frigid power emerged around Ji Hao, while a deathly pale hand silently reached out of a gray mist, fiercely towards Ji Hao¡¯s neck.

    If Ji Hao were an ordinary human Magus who never cultivated his soul and spirit but relied purely on his physical strength, his neck might be gripped in this suddenly appearing hand already. However, Ji Hao had his spirit power spread all the time, and everything within the area thousand-miles in radius around him was right under his watch.

    Ji Hao discovered this hand once it appeared. He pretended to know nothing, just staring at the Kui Gate. As the hand was about tond on Ji Hao¡¯s neck, he suddenly gave a cold snort, as a three-feet-tall golden fire burst from the back of his neck.

    In his spiritual space, his embryo of Dao of sun locked its fingers together with its eyes dazzling with a golden light. That embryo of Dao triggered the essence sun fire, as much as Ji Hao could control with his current power.

    The pale hand pressed directly on the essence sun fire. The essence sun fire was a purely positive fire, the natural destroyer of all evilness and darkness in the world. The moment this hand touched the golden fire on Ji Hao¡¯s neck, it was set aze, burning intensely.

    The scream that came next was rather loud and shrill. A young man showed up behind Ji Hao, jumping like a flea while crazily shaking his burning right hand. This young man was wearing a long cloak woven from human hair. His skin was awfully pale, even slightly translucent, such that countless slowly squirming spell symbols were faintly visible under his skin.

    Along with a sizzling noise, the skin and flesh of this young man¡¯s right hand were burned into ashes instantly, dissipating in the air. But, his gray, translucent bones remained. Those bones were probably cultivated with a secret, dark magic. Even after being burned by the essence sun fire, those bones were actually squirming like a sticky liquid. Twisted, hideous faces constantly emerged on those bones, screaming, crying, and turning into wisps of white smoke in the fire.

    These twisted faces had been neutralizing the essence sun fire to keep this young man¡¯s hand from burning out.

    Qiong Sang Sheng and You Chao Yu smirked together.

    Si Wen Ming coughed slightly. He pulled Ji Hao¡¯s sleeve and said to him, "Ji Hao, this is Ghost Chariot Green Grass, the Master Elder of Ghost Chariot n. You can also call him Mi Green Grass...He was joking with you. Take the fire back!"

    More or less, Ji Wen Ming knew about Ji Hao and his strangely strong powers. Ji Hao was born in the Southern Wastnd, Fire Crow n. At first, the power he used was the power of Gold Crow, inherited through his bloodline. Gold Crow fire was also highly destructive for all kinds of evil. Later on, Ji Hao improved amazingly fast, and the Gold Crow fire he mastered upgraded into the stronger, more dreadful essence sun power.

    Ghost Chariot Green Grass was indeed the Master Elder of Ghost Chariot n, as old, famous, and experienced as Qiong Sang Sheng and You Chao Yu. However, the essence sun fire was the natural enemy of all Ghost Chariot dark magics. He was old, and Ji Hao was young. Therefore, he intended to make fun of Ji Hao, but ended up humiliating himself!

    As the Master Elder of Ghost Chariot n, he was injured badly by Ji Hao. If anyone else knew about this, Mi Green Grass would be too ashamed to see anyone ever again.

    Ji Hao snorted coldly, then waved his right hand. The golden fire burning on Ghost Chariot Green Grass¡¯s hand disappeared instantly. He breathed deeply, then the skin and flesh on his hand speedily grew back. Within a blink of an eye, that hand recoveredpletely.

    "Marquis Yao Ji Hao!" Ghost Chariot Green Grass proudly held his head high and shouted, "Wen Ming, little grandson, you¡¯ve been working so hard under the storm these years. You must be exhausted, right? You¡¯ve made enough contributions already. Thest bit of work, just leave it to us!"

    He smirked and continued coldly, "Our Ghost Chariot n is a member of the humankind. Some evil things attempted to bully us, surely we can¡¯t just sit and watch. These lowly spirit creatures, just let our boys deal with them!"

    Once Ghost Chariot Green Grass finished, You Chao Yu took an enormous step forward, reached to Si Wen Ming and said, "Yeah, yeah, Elder Green Grass is absolutely right. Si Wen Ming, you go and rest. You can¡¯t take all the credits, can you?"

    Before Si Wen Ming responded, Qiong Sang Shengughed out loud from aside and said, "Isn¡¯t that right? Si Wen Ming, and you, Marquis Yao Ji Hao, you just go rest! Guards, escort these ministers to get some rest!"

    Without giving Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao a chance to talk, nearly three-hundred warriors from Qiong Sang Family, You Chao Family, and Ghost Chariot n rushed up and surrounded Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao nced at Si Wen Ming.

    It seemed that if Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming refused to take their warriors away to rest, these three old powerful men from these three strong families and n would truly do something to them, wouldn¡¯t they?

 Chapter 1261: Be Onlookers

    Chapter 1261: Be Onlookers

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Before the Kui Gate, the warriors roared thunderously.

    The Ghost Chariot n, You Chao Family, and Qiong Sang Family hadbined their strengths. Hundreds of strong young warriors released their powers and stormed at the Kui Gate.

    Ghost Chariot n warriors raised bone-piercing frigid gusts of wind and sky-burning dark mes. From the dark clouds in the sky, strong dark-green fire streams descended towards the Kui Gate. Qiong Sang warriors flew all over the sky while releasing poison-fang-like sharp arrows from time to time. You Chao Family people fought even more straightforwardly. They hid in different sized flying forts and buildings,unching crazily attacks. Earth power, maic power, nine-sky aurora, all kinds of highly lethal attacks wereunched like a storm.

    Mountain-like waves were raised before the Kui Gate. Hundreds of dark water serpents had shown their original shapes, roaring thunderously and spurting out poisonous fires and gases, confronting warriors from the three families.

    Thousands of different sized boas, serpents, and snakes followed behind those dark water serpents to help. They were not too powerful, but they did have gifts. They also raised ten-miles-tall waves easily, brought down thunderbolts from the sky.

    The sky was covered in dark clouds. Dazzling thunderbolts descended every now and then. From time to time, those thunderbolts wouldnd on You Chao n¡¯s flying forts and building, make them sparkle brightly. Sometimes, those flying forts and buildings would even fall straight onto the water surface, sshing the water and then sway back into the sky.

    The battle was intense, but Ji Hao and his friends were enjoying a leisurely time.

    Three whole hundreds warriors from Ghost Chariot n, You Chao Family, and Qiong Sang Family stood in a distance away, ncing at Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming from time to time, in case they suddenly rushed into the battlefield to steal the credit.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t care. He let those warriors guard aside and watch him, while he rxedly built a campsite with Man Man and Shaosi.

    The nine dragons chariot floated in the sky, a hundred miles away from the ground. Mr. Crow stood on top of the chariot, releasing a dazzling golden light that poured down like the warm sunlight. It illuminated the entire area within a radius of thousands of miles.

    On the mountainside, which was soaked by the flood, steam began rising from the sticky mud. The moist mountainside gradually became warm and dry. Human warriors resting on the mountainsideughed happily, stretched their bodies, and took off their clothes. They lied straight on the ground, enjoying the sunlight that they hadn¡¯t seen in a few years.

    It was toofortable. Many human warriors who had their limbs corroded by the flood, or were suffering from deep carbuncles, even started singing folk songs loudly. The sunlight created by Mr. Crow and the nine dragons chariot warmed and dried their skins, and felt even better than magical ointments.

    Some energetic Maguspreists took out all kinds of seeds from their bags and created strong winds, spreading them in the area showered in the sunlight. Maguspreists who mastered green magics stood on the mountaintop, excitedly wielding their magic wands made from all kinds of powerful spirit trees. They incanted spells loudly and started an ancient, sacred dance, which was created by their ancestors to worship the Spring God and the Green God.

    A beautiful, dreamy greenery immediately covered the whole area. Tender grasses drilled out from the mud, soon turning waist-high. Wild flowers bloomed on the grasnd, bursting with a thriving life-force, emitting a refreshing aroma that spread far.

    Vividly colored mushrooms also popped out from the thick growth of grass; poisonous ones, innocuous ones, all kinds of mushrooms excitedly grew out. Some strange kinds of mushrooms exploded, causing popping noises as they sent spores into the winds, drifting far away.

    All kinds of trees started growing in everywhere.

    Under the promotion of magics, some fast-growing trees turned nearly a hundred meters tall within half an hour. Under the warm sunlight, the strong wind blew across the trees and rustled their leaves.

    Human warriors on the mountainside, who had soaked in the flood for years, climbing on rocks and crawling in muds day after day while preparing to fight water-kind creatures at any moment, were all stunned. They stared at the grasses, the flowers, and the healthy, thriving trees all over the mountain...

    All of a sudden, some warriors squatted on the ground and burst into a rage of tears. For an unknown reason, the crying spread speedily. Almost all warriors under Si Wen Ming¡¯smand held each other and began crying loudly. A strong sadness suffused the air. The three hundred warriors from the Ghost Chariot n, Qiong Sang Family, and You Chao Family nced at each other, not knowing what to do. Soon, they blushed. They buried their faces in their hands and left.

    They still had the sense of ¡®shame¡¯. They clearly understood that in front of these warriors, who were almost soaked out of shape in the flood, they didn¡¯t even have the right to cry!

    When Si Wen Ming and his warriors struggled in the flood for living, when Ji Hao and his warriors flew all over the sky, killed like machines and made blood shed like rains, they were hiding in their homnds, protected by powerful magic formations. No hurricane or storm could ever hurt them. They werefortable and safe, reserving their strengths.

    But now, the ¡®All Streams into the Final Land¡¯ great formation was about to bepleted, and only the final nine water gates were left to be broken through. So, they rushed out and attempted to attain the greatest credit of the entire flood-control mission...

    Any of them who still had a slight sense of shame couldn¡¯t bear to stay among these crying warriors.

    Facing these exhausted human warriors, who were covered in both physical wounds and mental injuries, they didn¡¯t even have the right to cry with them.

    Ji Hao was busy building a tent with Man Man and Shaosi. The three powerful families forbade Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao from approaching the Kui Gate with their warriors, and Ji Hao would love to watch the show from this warm area. Since there was a show to watch, he decided to make himself asfortable as possible. Therefore, Ji Hao was preparing to build a luxurious tent with hide, then make some nice tea, pour some wine, and grill some meat. Then, he would closely and carefully watch the three families break the Kui Gate.

    Abruptly, he heard the painful, bitter cries all over the mountain. Ji Hao¡¯s heart twitched slightly.

    Looking around, Ji Hao nced at the Kui Water. Over there, hundreds of miles away, warriors from the three families had been roaring thunderously. Heughed out loud and shouted, "Why are you crying? What are you crying for? Once the nine water gates are broken, the flood will be gone, and our best days wille! Why are you crying?"

    "Laugh! Laugh with me!" Ji Haoughed pretty despicably, "Brothers, we don¡¯t need to fight with our lives anymore. Some people are willing to fight for us! They will get the nine water gates for us! We can happily taste the wine and enjoy the meat over here, and watch the show! What are you crying for? Laugh!"

    No one noticed that Ji Hao had cast a sky devil magic.

    A strong sense of happiness spread out, immediately covering the entire area. Those crying human warriors were suddenly cheered up. Their eyes shone brightly, as if they saw a broad golden road right before their eyes.

    Wasn¡¯t that right? The flood would be gone, and the good days wereing! People were going to rebuild their homnds! Even better, they didn¡¯t need to risk their lives to break the nine water gates anymore. Someone had been eagerly fighting for them, for the credits!

    Countless human warriorsughed out loud together, even bending their bodies while looking at the Kui Gate.

    The faces of Ghost Chariot Green Grass, Qiong Sang Sheng, and You Chao Yu instantly dropped. Ji Hao, what a sneaky boy! Was he expecting a show from the three families?

 Chapter 1262: Suffer Heavy Casualties

    Chapter 1262: Suffer Heavy Casualties

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Absorbing the warm sunshine, being healed by carefully concocted magic medicines, and enjoying cereals and fresh meat shipped ceaselessly from Pu Ban City, the warriors under Si Wen Ming¡¯smand regained their strengths and energies in about one day. Those scrawny warriors had enough food. Their injuries and skin diseases were all healed. Soon, they were again strong and energetic.

    All the warriors were healthy and muscr again.

    These years, Ji Hao had ughtered countless water-kind creatures. He had sent all the useful materials he collected from those dead water-kind creatures to Pu Ban City. Those materials were turned into high-quality armors and weapons by craftsmen in the Magi Pce. A great batch of armors and weapon were shipped over from Pu Ban City and given to Si Wen Ming¡¯s warriors.

    A dayter, an elite, capable and well-equipped troop raised.

    Scanning across countless warriors on the mountainside with his spirit power, Ji Hao nodded. Their power vibrations were strong as wild beasts. Without a doubt, every one of them was a marvelous fighter.

    Struggling in the flood, showering in blood for years, the senses of power that came from these warriors all turned as strong and steady as the roots of an ancient, towering bamboo. Looking at their eyes, one would know that they were all determined, and would never give up.

    Ji Hao sighed in praise silently. Because of the endless flood, the spirit of this troop under Si Wen Ming¡¯smand had been forged into a ¡®military soul¡¯. Whenever it was needed, this troop would release a great power that could amaze the whole world.

    What touched Ji Hao even more was that all these years, Si Wen Ming lived and fought side by side with these warriors. He led his men with his actions; he fought the flood, the storm, billions of water-kind creatures. Therefore, the ¡®military soul¡¯ of this troop was carried by Si Wen Ming.

    Si Wen Ming was the soul of this troop. His influence had gone far beyond all ns and families. His warriors now followed nothing else but his orders. No n or family could evermand these warriors again.

    "We gained more than we¡¯ve lost!" Siting by the entrance of therge hide tent, Ji Hao poured Si Wen Ming a steaming cup of water. Si Wen Ming conveniently sprayed some salt into his tea.

    Ji Hao threw a sideway nce at Si Wen Ming¡¯s cup, slightly shook his head, then poured himself a cup too and started sipping.

    The tea was raised with a Magi Pce magic, not as good as the naturally grown ones. However, the green power contained in this tea was hundreds of times stronger than any naturally grown tea. Therefore, the tea tasted amazing; its refreshing aroma would linger between the teeth, nourishing the internal organs, and make one feel great.

    "Nice tea!" Si Wen Ming held the cup with both hands. But he did feel the tea made by Ji Hao was vorless. Therefore, he found a thumb-sized piece of rock salt, threw into his cup, then said, "Yesterday, they only tried to find out how strong the enemies are. But today, they¡¯re truly fighting...Where did You Chao Family find so much ¡®nine-sky gales¡¯ and ¡®Aurora maic power¡¯?"

    They were truly fighting now. The Ghost Chariot n, Qiong Sang Family, and You Chao Family had over ten-thousand warriors from these three families attack the Kui Gate, which was merely about three-hundred-meters wide.

    Ghost Chariot n people were still rising strong dark fires. Other than those twisted, hazy yet fierce evil ghosts, some strange spirits and dark souls were also mixed in the dark fires, screaming and striking the defensive line of the dark water serpents before the gate constantly.

    Thousands of elite warriors from Qiong Sang Family stood about a hundred miles away from the Kui Gate, in perfect square-shaped arrays. They pulled open their beautiful glowing longbows, releasing waves of arrows towards the gate.

    This was the mostmonly used and annoying fighting style created by Eastern Wastnd archers. These elite Qiong Sang warriors were much stronger than Ten Sun Country archers. Within every second, each of them could release thousands of arrows. Waves of arrows swept across the air like a storm. As a result, many dark water serpents, spirit boas and snakes had arrows stuck all over their bodies by now.

    The most astonishing ones, the ones who made the deepest impression, were those You Chao Family warriors. Since always, You Chao Family people were good at building pces, mansions, and designing defensive formations for all kinds of building. They had a special talent for architecture; they were the best architects among human beings.

    But, they were never good at fighting. Based on the same power level, You Chao Family warriors were at least three-grades weaker than human warriors from other ns. Which meant, a peak-level Divine Magus from You Chao Family could only rival a low-level Divine Magus from other ns!

    This was a bit embarrassed. You Chao Family yed an important role among all human ns. People from their families were respected by the others. After all, they were all descendants of a human emperor. Nevertheless, they were not strong enough; consequently, their voices were never loud enough in the Town Hall.

    But this time, their performances even shocked Ji Hao.

    The nine-sky gale, earth-core poisonous fire, flowing meva, thunderbolts, maic earth power, void aurora...

    From those flying forts controlled by You Chao Family people, all kinds of rare and powerful things, those that could only be found in the most dangerous areas in Pan Gu world, had been spurting out, transforming into dazzling, colorful torrents, and pouring down towards the Kui Gate.

    The nine-sky gale blew souls away.

    The earth-core poisonous fire could melt almost all metals.

    The flowing meva would never die before the targets were burned out.

    The thunderbolts were unstoppable.

    The maic earth power was constantly changing and unpredictable.

    The void aurora was cruel and destructive...

    You Chao Family warriors had beenunching all kinds of rare attacks without a break. Sometimes, these rare powers would merge together and generate something new and even more powerful.

    Many enormous dark water serpents were severely injured by the violent gale, or had all their scales burned broken. Some water-kind creatures were strangely twisted into sharp or obtuse angles in the sky, or spiraled, because they were hit by the maic earth power.

    Some dark water serpents suddenly had countless holes on their bodies, without knowing why. Around those holes, their skins fell off rapidly like ashes. Apparently, these serpents were harmed by the void aurora.

    After the first day, the warriors from the three families roughly learned how powerful these dark water serpents and the other water-kind creatures under theirmands were, and had discovered some of their weaknesses. The three familiesbined their strengths and fought side by side. Hundreds of dark water serpents were forced back further and further, even about to draw back into the Kui Gate.

    Coiling on the dark clouds and having remained unmoved all this while, Dark Water Serpent abruptly moved.

    Once the moved, even the sky seemed to copse. His body suddenly expanded to hundreds of miles long, while his mountain-like head smashed violently, swiftly down towards warriors from the three families, causing a rumbling buzzing noise.

    "Damn it!" Qiong Sang Sheng, You Chao Yu, and Ghost Chariot Green Grass shouted out simultaneously. They attempted to rush up and stop Dark Water Serpent, but how could they ever make it?

    A series of howls was generated the first. In the frontline, hundreds of flying forts that belonged to You Chao Family were crushed by Dark Water Serpent. Hundreds of You Chao Family people desperately fled out of their forts, but ended up being swallowed by this tremendous serpent; not even a shoe survived.

 Chapter 1263: Stalemate

    Chapter 1263: Stalemate

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    A legendary ancient creature, the first dark water serpent in the world...

    Dark Water Serpent¡¯s hundreds of miles long body descended from the sky. The dense, highly poisonous dark mist that puffed out of his mouth covered an area thousand miles in radius. Any human warrior who touched the mist or even inhaled a slight little bit, died by melting into puddles of blood.

    Dark Water Serpent didn¡¯t have anyplicated magic to cast. But, he had a stunningly strong body; he was as strengthful as Henggong Fish. That enormous body of his was weapon-proof and thunder-proof. His tremendous body turned in the air and his long tail swept across the sky, instantly generating a series of shrill howls, as over a thousand Qiong Sang Family young elites had all their bones whipped broken by the tail.

    Whipped by Dark Water Serpent¡¯s tail, at least seven hundred warriors exploded. Their bones, blood, and flesh all sted into clouds of red mist.

    Dark Water Serpent widely opened his jaws and took a deep breath, inhaling all the blood mist in the sky. Nearly a thousand severely wounded warriors with broken bones and tendons were drawn into his giant mouth. They screamed in fear and pain, but they couldn¡¯t control their own bodies.

    "Evil thing, how dare you!" Seeing young warriors from his families being swallowed by Dark Water Serpent alive, Qiong Sang Sheng burst with a raging growl while shing across the sky and instantly showing up right before Dark Water Serpent¡¯s face. He raised his hands, pulled out a fist-thick whip from his sleeve, then gripped it with both his hands andshed straight down at Dark Water Serpent¡¯s head.

    This nearly hundred miles long, fist-thick whip was dark and transparent. Clearly, it was a special piece. A dreadful power that belonged to a prehistorical beast had been releasing from the whip. When Qiong Sang Sheng swung the whip fiercely, even Dark Water Serpent himself was surprised. He widely opened his eyes and stared at the whip.

    "Hmm, the spinal cord of the first Tao Wu in the world...Back then, after Yi shot him dead, his bones, flesh, and skin all fell into the hands of the east people. This cord is interesting though!" murmured Dark Water Serpent with a low voice, "If Zhu Wu were here himself, I might be slightly afraid of him. But he¡¯s dead, and this is only a cord of his...hehe!"

    Dark Water Serpent smirked and didn¡¯t even take a nce at Qiong Sang Sheng, but let the whipnd on his body.

    Pop! It was thunderously loud. A ten-mile-long stream of fiery light was generated against Dark Water Serpent¡¯s head. A long, faintly white line was left on his dark scales by the whip.

    He gave a muffled snort, shook his head, then threw a glimpse at Qiong Sang Sheng in surprise, "You¡¯re strong, aren¡¯t you? You even made me feel dizzy. Qiong Sang Family, you do have a few talents."

    Coiled in a dense ck smoke, a man leaped down from above the Kui Gate. That was an old man, skinny as a skeleton. With his upper body bared, he gripped a dark bone staff with both his hands. Standing in front of Qiong Sang Sheng, this old manughed with a hissing voice and said, "Qiong Sang Sheng, you don¡¯t get to fight our Great Ancestor!"

    "I am Dark Water Fang. Come on, let¡¯s y!" continued this old man.

    Qiong Sang Sheng bravely attacked Dark Water Serpent. Facing Dark Water Serpent, Qiong Sang Sheng was fearless, probably because he didn¡¯t know much about him.

    However, his look suddenly turned extremely serious as he saw Dark Water Fang. Apparently, he knew what Dark Water Fang could do. "Dark Water Fang, the Master Maguspreist of Dark Water Serpent n... Don¡¯t you forget that you are a human being too!"

    "We are human beings indeed, but our powers are from our Great Ancestor!" Dark Water Fangughed with that hissing voice, "We are willing to follow our Great Ancestor, follow Lord Gong Gong to sweep across the world...When Lord Gong Gong¡¯s great n is aplished, we will be the owners while you will all be ves!"

    Wielding the dark long bone staff, Dark Water Fang created a dense, dark mist, spreading behind his body. From within the mist, countless tiny ck snakes wriggled out, hovering slowly around him. Meanwhile, he said, "Therefore, don¡¯t say too many useless words. We...The strongest bes the king!"

    Qiong Sang Sheng flicked his wrist. The long whip in his hand suddenly shrank to about three meters long, as thin as a hair.

    Next, he took out a crescent-shaped longbow from his sleeve, tied the whip on both its ends, and made an oddly shaped longbow. The bow instantly released a much stronger prehistorical beast power, gradually condensing into the head of an enormous, ancient beast behind Qiong Sang Sheng.

    "This is Tao Wu bow. If it hurts you, you die. ck Water Fang, you need to be careful!" With a serious look, Qiong Sang Sheng stared at ck Water Fang.

    ck Water Fang smirked, then suddenly burst into a howl. Following his voice, countless tiny ck snakes darted towards Qiong Sang Sheng from the dark mist around him, leaving beams of dark light in the air.

    Qiong Sang Sheng shed across the air, leaving over a thousand afterimages in the sky. He pulled the bow open and released a series of arrows, swishing towards Dark Water Fang shrilly one after another.

    Dark Water Fang was roaring thunderously. He let out dense mists from his mouth, forcing back warriors from the Ghost Chariot n, You Chao Family and Qiong Sang Family.

    You Chao Yu and Ghost Chariot Green Grass rushed up and attempted to fight against Dark Water Fang. But, Dark Water Tusk and Dark Water Tush leaped down from the Kui Gate and stopped them. These two were also skinny old men. They each cast a strange magic and started an intense fight against You Chao Yu and Ghost Chariot Green Grass. In the meanwhile, Dark Water Serpent and hundreds of his offsprings, and tens of thousands of spirit boas and snakes, pounced down. They were almost directly ughtering warriors from the three families.

    From the back of the enormous golden-winged rock bird that belonged to Qiong Sang Family, the mountain on the cloud that belonged to You Chao Family, and the flying bone castle that belonged to Ghost Chariot Family,rge groups of human warriors flew out. They formed square arrays and attacked Dark Water Serpent fiercely.

    The war drums were beating rumblingly. The drummers from the three families roared like beasts, even shaking the sky.

    But how could they ever stop frenzied attacksunched by Dark Water Serpent? They had tried their best, but only managed to start puffs of fire sparkles against the scales of Dark Water Serpent. On the contrary, every time Dark Water Serpent swung his tail, arge number of human warriors could be sent flying into the sky, vomiting blood.

    Dark Water Serpent rushed into the arrays of warriors from the three families, like a giant bumping into a group of ants. By slightly moving his body, he killed thousands of warriors; by conveniently breathing out a cloud of poisonous mist, he made arge group of warriors turn into rotten blood.

    In a quarter of an hour, at least thirty-thousand warriors had fallen. Dark Water Serpent was enormous in shape, but after swallowing tens of thousands of human beings, even he burped. Clearly, he was stuffed by all the human spirit blood.

    "Hm, I¡¯m full, full...Boys, kill as many as you can!" Dark Water Serpent murmured, "Eat these human beings, as many as you can. Good for you cultivation. I¡¯ll go take a nap...These useless things, why should I fight them myself?"

    Dark Water Serpent turned around and wriggled to the Kui Gate. The moment he rxed his vignce, a hundred and eight oddly shaped, ck pyramids descended from the sky, releasing the powers of earth, water, fire, and wind, weaving into a giant cage in the sky that locked Dark Water Serpent perfectly in.

    Buzz! A mile-thick light screen was released from those pyramids, with countless spell symbols rolling in it, creating a strong power vibration.

    "Eh? Who is it?" Dark Water Serpent bumped straight onto the light, yet the light screen didn¡¯t even shake.

    "I am You Chao Wise! I am here to kill you!" From the mountain on the clouds, a dry and old voice could be heard.

 Chapter 1264: Strong Armies

    Chapter 1264: Strong Armies

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "These are?" From hundreds of miles away, Si Wen Ming clearly saw the one hundred and eight pyramids which had Dark Water Serpent trapped. But, he could only see the outsides of these pyramids.

    Each pyramid was about thirty-six-meters-tall, purely dark and lustrous. From time to time, countless tiny spell symbols would sh on the surfaces of these pyramids from the insides like burning mes, and then, aplicated and dense pattern would sparkle across the surface of each pyramid.

    A hundred and eight pyramids shone dazzlingly, creating an enormous pyramid of light with Dark Water Serpent trapped in it. The pyramid of light was two-hundred and eighty miles tall, with the base three-hundred miles squared in area. It was arge-scale formation. Every single pyramid had been releasing strong earth power, water power, fire power, and wind power, merging with the thick light screens surrounding Dark Water Serpent.

    Dark Water Serpent sensed a danger. He rampantly struggled in the formation, bumping against those strong light screens and venting his terrifying power. But, the giant pyramid of light remained perfectly motionless, even though Dark Water Serpent had used all of his strength.

    "Strong things!" Si Wen Ming was strong indeed, but limited by the cultivation system of human beings, he could only observe these pyramids with his physical eyes. Unlike him, Ji Hao carefully scanned across every detail of these pyramids by using his spirit power. His spirit power had even drilled into these pyramids. Through his spirit power, he clearly saw theplicated structure of these pyramids.

    "Truly strong things, but does not seemplete." Ji Hao nodded. These pyramids were indeed great treasures. In mere terms of materials, these pyramids were made from divine materials mentioned by brother Kua E years ago when he built the Yao Mountain City for Ji Hao. Those ¡®divine materials¡¯ used in these pyramids were even better than all divine materials used in Yao Mountain City, by three grades.

    You Chao Family was so much wealthier than Ji Hao that the materials used on these pyramids could even bepared with those used on buildings in the heaven. Not to mention how strong the defensive power of this great pyramid formation was, every single pyramid was especially sturdy and strong. ording to Ji Hao¡¯s estimation, no one beneath the level of Supreme Magi could harm even a little bit of these pyramids.

    These pyramids were ingeniously designed. In terms of many details, the systems of spell symbols and the absorption of natural powers of these pyramids were even as great as the divine towers that belonged to the non-humankind.

    Furthermore, every pyramid had a powerful after-world spirit treasure as its core. Ji Hao scanned across these treasures and sensed pure and strong natural powers. Those were all naturally crafted spirit treasures, amazingly powerful.

    One hundred and eight after-world spirit treasures, even Ji Hao was shocked by the total value of those.

    The only weakness of these pyramids was that the designers seemed to forget about ¡®spirit power¡¯. In front of people like Ji Hao, who had strong spirit powers, these pyramids were almost transparent. Scanned by Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power, all the secrets of these pyramids were soon andpletely exposed.

    "Years ago, we heard that You Chao Family achieved an important breakthrough in copying the non-humankind¡¯s divine towers." Si Wen Ming stood up while holding his teacup, looking at the one hundred and eight pyramids as he said coldly, "One time, Emperor Shun visited them himself and asked them if that were true."

    "I guess they denied, didn¡¯t they?" Ji Hao took a nce at Si Wen Ming.

    "Look at these strangely shaped towers. If we can build arge number of these in the Chi Ban Mountain area, how many warriors won¡¯t have to die or be injured when the non-humankind attacks?" Si Wen Ming clenched his fingers and crushed the teacup. In his hand, the teacup turned into a strand of smoke.

    Looking at You Chao Wise, who was standing on top of the mountain on the cloud, Si Wen Ming continued with that cold voice, "You Chao Family...These people are too selfish. For such powerful, important weapons, our alliance of human ns never wanted their secret techniques. Instead, we only wanted to purchase finished products from them. Yet they...denied."

    Si Wen Ming¡¯s face was filled with sadness; his eyes were lusterless, upied by confusion.

    The nine dragons chariot and Mr. Crow were still shining in the sky, warming and illuminating this mountain area. In the surroundings, well-recovered warriors had beenughing and resting. Beside Ji Hao, a little charcoal stove had a small potful of water boiling on it.

    So warm, so lively... But Si Wen Ming stood right beside Ji Hao, somehow sad and lonely.

    Ji Hao put down the teacup, stood up, and threw a heavy punch on Si Wen Ming¡¯s shoulder, "Whatever they¡¯ve done, we focus on our own works. Uncle Wen Ming...These stingy families and ns, we¡¯ll have a chance to teach them a lesson."

    Crossing his arms over his chest, Ji Hao looked at the Kui Water, where the battle was still going on. Once again, he brought up the topic that he had mentioned to Si Wen Ming years ago,te at night. "All in all, the alliance of human ns has no binding force for these powerful families and ns. Not to mention these strange towers, uncle Wen Ming, look at these three families...When we risked our lives against the flood, I didn¡¯t see them send out so many people to help!"

    Si Wen Ming slowly blinked his lusterless eyes, took a long breath, and said with a deep voice, "If human beings want to be strong..."

    Ji Hao raised his eyebrows and straightforwardly gave the conclusion, "We have tobine all our strengths and wisdom. This world belongs to our humankind, not one family or one n. Therefore, we have to abandon families and ns...I hope that in the future, when our warriors are facing the enemies, they won¡¯t say the names of their families or ns anymore..."

    "We need a united name! A name admitted and approved by all human beings...We need to be united!" Ji Hao tilted his head and looked at Si Wen Ming seriously.

    Tens of dark water serpents roared with rumbling hissing voices. They transformed into their original, enormous forms, and bumped violently into the pyramid formation, attempting to break it and free their great ancestor.

    All of a sudden, countless meters thick electric bolts dazzled out from the pyramid formation. Struck by the electric bolts, the bodies of those dark water serpents turned translucent. Through their scales and skin, one could see their dark-blue bones.

    More and stronger electric bolts emerged in the formation, striking on Dark Water Serpent¡¯s body. They broke his skin and raised thick dark smoke from his jaws.

    "Hehe, You Chao Wise, these weapons you created are not bad. How much are these for? Our Cloud Sun Family will buy a hundred sets of this from you!"

    A thick thundercloud swiftly approached from the west. The thundercloud was tens of miles long and wide, filled with strong warriors in golden armors.

    "Old Cloud Sun Family b*stard, do you think that our Wuchang Family is poor? These weapons are indeed nice. Sell us three-hundred sets first!"

    Another cloud drifted over from the west, emitting a sharp cold power. Different sized, hailstones had been falling down from that cloud.

    "Cloud Sun Family, Wuchang Family, you¡¯re both here! We are the Chu Wu n. When ites to making contributions to the humankind, how can we note?"

    A breeze blew across, along with which, over a hundred thousand warriors showed up suddenly before the Kui Gate. Their helmets were made from beast bones, and their bodies were covered in whole pieces of animal skin. The power vibration they released was strong and strange. These people were pretty striking.

    Within about ten breaths, eighteen families and ns arrived. In total, over a million elite warriors gathered before Kui Gate.

 Chapter 1265: Fire Crows

    Chapter 1265: Fire Crows

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Cloud Sun Family people were descendants of an ancient divine god, half-god and half-human. They were capable of controlling the wind, the rain, and all animals in the world. They were the beloved ones of the world. Cloud Sun Family was one of the few families and ns in the alliance of human n which possessed the highest status.

    Wuchang Family people were descendants of another ancient divine god, also half-god and half-human. They had the power to control wind and thunder, turn mountains and oceans upside down. These people were mysterious and secret, and this family was known as the one closest to the divine world.

    Chu Wu, literally meant ¡®the first Magus¡¯. As the name stated, Chu Wu n people were originated from the oldest Magi in the world. Back in the ancient time, the strongest and wisest Magi with the most extreme thoughts and the oddest tempers from many human ns gathered together and created the Chu Wu n. They were proud. They believed that they were as powerful as divine gods. They despised divine gods; they looked down upon the humankind.

    Changwu n people were known as the closest ones to divine gods, but Chu Wu n people believed that they were even more powerful than true divine gods!

    The Chu Wu n had a long history. From this n, the first Magus who actually managed to regrow his body from a single drop of blood emerged, as well as the one who regrew his broken head. Back in the era of Emperor Fuxi, a Chu Wu n Magus imed that he had created the ¡®drug for immortality¡¯.

    Chu Wu n people were crazy. Each of them was perusing the great Dao they believed in. For achieving their goals, they could do anything. When Emperor Shennong was ruling the human world, a Magus from Chu Wu n believed that Shennong¡¯s spirit blood contained the essence herbal power, and with that, a new drug for immortality could be created. For this very reason, that Magus crazily attempted to assassinate Emperor Shennong three times!

    Si Wen Ming was only slightly stressed, as Cloud Sun n and Wuchang n both came for the credit. However, when Chu Wu n people suddenly showed up, Si Wen Ming¡¯s face turned pure dark, as if thunderbolts would dart out of that face at any time.

    Ji Hao silently recalled what he had read about Chu Wu n in a secret record in the Magi Pce. He looked at the sky speechlessly. These Chu Wu n people, they were truly mad scientists. For their magic studies, they could do all kinds of crazy thingspletely beyond other people¡¯s understanding.

    The problem was that these crazy Chu Wu n never had any interest in the power of the human society. Normally, they lived solitarily in the Magi Ancestor Mountain, withouting out. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t even find a trace of them.

    But why did they show up to attack the Kui Gate? Did they suddenly think it through? Had they tasted the sweetness of power now? Did they want the throne too?

    The Ghost Chariot n, You Chao Family, Qiong Sang Family, added with the eighteen families and ns that arrivedter, sent out their warriors and formed a great army which surrounded the Kui Gate.

    Between the Kui Gate and the army was the pyramid formation, which looked like a glowing, enormous pyramid. Dark Water Serpent was trapped in the formation, with countless dragon-like thunderbolts striking heavily on his body, burning his skin and making him scream.

    This formation was constructed with one hundred and eight dark small pyramids, each containing an after-world spirit treasures as the core. That meant Dark Water Serpent was being beaten by one hundred and eight after-world spirit treasures together. Even as the first dark water serpent, one of the first generation of living creatures un the world, he was harmed awfully, such that even his roars sounded weak now.

    "You Chao Family boys, you leave all of this old loach¡¯s spirit blood for me! All its spirit blood is mine! If you dare to take one single drop, I will go to your hometown and try my new bloodline curse there!" screamed a Chu Wu n Magus, who was wearing a dragon-bone helmet, body wrapped in a long piece of dark dragon skin.

    This scary-looking old manughed and continued screaming, "You boys listen carefully. Among all the trophies, my people and I will pick first, then you pick. Otherwise, our Chu Wu n will never forgive you!"

    Cloud Sun Family, Wuchang Family, You Chao Family, Qiong Sang Family...All the other families and ns either originated from ancient divine emperors or had raised human emperors. But facing the crazy Chu Wu n people, they nced at each other, and none of them said a word.

    Violent people might be afraid of strong people, strong people might be afraid of desperate people, and desperate people might be afraid of bigots!

    Chu Wu n people were typical bigots. Any sane human being would never want to start a conflict against them!

    One had to mention again that they even tried to assassinate Emperor Shennong! Back then, Shennong was the human emperor and the most powerful being in the human world. Besides, he had a great reputation, and was respected and supported by almost all human ns.

    These crazy people dared to try to assassinate even a man like Shennong, not to mention anyone else! Going to one¡¯s hometown, and curse or poison their families? These people would totally do what they said!

    Seeing the leaders of all the other ns remain silent, this Chu Wu n old manughed proudly and said, "I am Wu Gu. Wu as Magus, Gu as that Gu you know...As my name states, my art of Gu is the best among human beings, the best in the world!"

    Holding his head high, Wu Gu continued proudly, "This time, our Chu Wu n came to the Kui Gate not to make contributions, but to collect materials! Therefore, to do what, and how, you should all know! If you don¡¯t, I can help!"

    Looking at Wu Gu from a distance away and hearing him yell at the others, Ji Hao sneered, said, "This old man, how dare he talk like that? Uncle Wen Ming..."

    Si Wen Ming slowly nodded and said in a deep voice, "Wu Gu? I¡¯ve heard about him. He...meant what he said. His art of Gu can truly be counted as the best among human beings. Be careful if you have to talk to him. Try your best to not offend him."

    Ji Hao paused. Si Wen Ming sounded serious. As he made Si Wen Ming talk so seriously, that old man named Wu Gu seemed to be a truly big deal.

    Wu Gu was still stating his requests. Being trapped in the pyramid formation, Dark Water Serpent suddenly burst with a thunderous roar.

    "What are you doing? Watching the show? If I die, none of you can live!"

    Following his voice, raging mes rose into the sky from the mountains on both sides of the Kui Gate, even turning the dark clouds in the sky red. Scorching hot airstreams surged over from all directions, while the one-thousand-miles-wide area in the sky above the Kui Gate became like a boiling red ocean.

    Shrill crow caws could be heard. With his sharp eyesight, Ji Hao saw hundreds of thousands of expressionless strong warriors show up in the air above the Kui Gate. Each of them was holding arge red g, which were all the same. They gripped the gs with both hands and waved strongly, releasing countless glowing-red fire crows.

    Unlike fire crows who lived under the Gold ck Mountain back in Southern Wastnd, these fire crows that flew out from those gs didn¡¯t have tangible bodies. Instead, their bodies were condensed from fires. Apparently, these were creatures of the natural fire power.

    Those fire crows cawed with high-pitched yet hoarse voices, which were not so pleasant to hear. They created an ocean of me while darting towards the great allied army from the twenty-one families and ns, leaving blinding beams of fiery light in the sky.

    Within a blink of an eye, the army of over a million was covered entirely by these fire crows.

 Chapter 1266: Vent The Anger

    Chapter 1266: Vent The Anger

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao watched those fire crows transform into flowing fiery light streams and drown the allied army.

    The one hundred and eight pyramids belonging to the You Chao Family buzzed deeply. The formation that had Dark Water Serpent trapped in it suddenly copsed. Those dark pyramids darted in the sky and formed a mountain-shaped formation above the army, releasing a strong light shield that covered the army firmly.

    Fiery crows cawed noisily while bumping rampantly on the defensive formation. But, not even a ripple of light was stirred up from the defensive formation. Warriors stood in the formation and pointed at enemies above the Kui Gate. Some evenughed out loud intentionally, even louder than those fire crows.

    Dark Water Serpent was freed from the pyramid formation. He fiercely released dense clouds of poisonous gas towards the army. After finding out that the poisonous gas couldn¡¯t drill even an inch into the defensive formation, he disappointedly shrank to about ten miles long, slowly raised a dark cloud, and flew back to before the Kui Gate. Coiled again on the dark cloud, he closed his eyes and seemed to fall asleep.

    Fire Crows had been diving down from above the Kui Gate ceaselessly. Half of the sky was burned red by the fire.

    Protected by the defensive formation, the army had nothing to fear. Leaders of all ns and families gathered together, arguing against each other.

    "We can¡¯t count on them!" Ji Hao shook his head as he nced at the hundreds of warriors in the surroundings, who were put here to watch Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao. Holding his hands behind his body, Ji Hao walked back into the tent behind him.

    Si Wen Ming gave a long sigh. Looking around at his warriors, who had regained their strengths and energies, he remained silent for a while, seeming to be thinking about something. Following behind Ji Hao, he walked into the tent as well.

    Soon, what almost infuriated Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming happened ¡ª The leaders of those ns and families actually sent two to three hundred warriors from each family or n to Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao¡¯ campsite, and surrounded their tent.

    A few Chu Wu n Magi even set up all kinds of early warning formations around their tent. The rms would go off immediately after Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao left the tent for about three steps far. In the sky and underground, this entire area around the tent was now filled with all kinds of early warning formations.

    A Cloud Sunmander stood by the entrance of the tent. He grinningly and quickly bowed to Ji Hao, who had an extremely dark face, and said, "Marquis Chong, Marquis Yao, thanks for your hard works in the past few years! You must be exhausted. As for the final nine water gates, you can just watch."

    After saying this with a nice face, thismander¡¯s look changed so suddenly, which made him even like a crazy dog. With a sulky face and a grim tone, he continued, "Marquis Chong, Marquis Yao, please remember this. You better stay in this tent these days. We will send you the foods and the drinks. If you want women, we will get you any type of woman you want!"

    "Breaking the nine water gates, everyone cares so much about that. Marquis Chong, Marquis Yao, please don¡¯t do anything that might make we misunderstand....If, I said if, any conflict happens between your people and us..."

    Ji Hao made a step forward and threw a p straight to the face of thismoner, who was totally above himself.

    Si Wen Ming almost foresaw this. He shed to Ji Hao, but didn¡¯t have the time to drag Ji Hao¡¯s arm. Therefore, he could only stand before Ji Hao to protect thatmander.

    Ji Hao¡¯s palm almost pped on Si Wen Ming¡¯s head. He hurriedly took back his hand, twisted his body and slipped nimbly away from Si Wen Ming, fast as a loach. Then, he raised his right foot and kicked violently on thismander¡¯s crotch.

    That Cloud Sun Familymander slightly curved up his lip corners, as if he were d to see this happen. In the meanwhile, he scornfully snorted whileunching a heavy elbow strike with his right elbow to Ji Hao¡¯s foot.

    This time, Si Wen Ming didn¡¯t manage to stop it.

    Boom! Ji Hao¡¯s flood dragon skin boot was shattered into bits, while themanders¡¯ one-inch-thick metal arm protector sparkled with a dazzling group of spell symbol, then being quaked into thousands of bits by Ji Hao¡¯s foot.

    A blood mist spread in the air as themander¡¯s elbow crushed under Ji Hao¡¯s foot. His left forearm fell on the ground, with fingers twitching intensely.

    "You..." Themander¡¯s face turned pale, while around three-hundred warriors under hismand pulled out their des and approached Ji Hao.

    "You say one more useless word, I will lead my army join the water-kind and kill you all!" Ji Hao¡¯s eyeballs turned into a scary pure silver color. He sent the extremely negative power to every corner of his body, generating a thin cracking noise from the air around him. Thin blue ice kes emerged in the sky, and slowly drifted down to the ground.

    The air temperature dropped rapidly. Even the air was frozen by the cold power released from Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    "Do you believe that I will join the water-kind and kill you all?" Ji Hao stared at themander¡¯s pale face with a dark, evil look. "Do you believe it?"

    "You, do you dare to?" Themander tremblingly pointed at Ji Hao.

    "Wanna try? Point at me with that finger of yours again. Do I dare? Wanna try?" Ji Hao gave a frigid, vicious grin, thenughed with a cold voice, "And you can make a bet with me, whether Emperor Shun will punish me or not after I kill you all."

    A silver light sphere rose from Ji Hao¡¯s head. A terrifying cold power swept across the entire mountainside. Soon, this whole area was covered with a thickyer of ice. Muffled cracking noises could be heard from frozen rocks on the mountain.

    "Or, you can make a bet whether...Emperor Shun will be able to punish me after that?" Ji Hao was so angry that he said this straightforwardly.

    Themander stared at Ji Hao stunned. He even forgot to trigger spirit blood to heal his wounds in panic. He looked at Ji Hao, sensing his power and the cold silver light in his eyes. Did he truly offend someone that was hard to deal with?

    But ording to the information about Ji Hao that was with the Cloud Sun Family and some other ns and families, Marquis Yao Ji Hao didn¡¯t have a great background! He was just a lucky boy from a small Southern Wastnd n. Supported by Si Wen Ming, he earned his small territory and low position. How could he release a power that was even scarier than the power of the Master Elder of Cloud Sun Family?

    "I...I..." Themander dared not to say anything else. Commanders sent over by the other ns and families to watch Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming dared not to talk either.

    "Piss off!" Ji Hao pped on thismander¡¯s face and sent him flying far away, then shouted fiercely, "Remember, we will not eat or drink whatever you give us! We will tell you what we want, and you have to bring those to us! If we want to eat dragon livers and phoenix guts, you bring those to us. If we want to drink dragon marrow and phoenix blood, you bring those to us!"

    "If I want a woman, even if the one I want is your mother, you bring her to me! If you don¡¯t, I will kill you!"

    Nearly a hundred warriors had approached him. ring at those badly shocked warriors, Ji Hao sneered and suddenly moved. Almost simultaneously, he gave each warrior a heavy p on the face, and sent all of them flying away.

    "Phew!" Ji Hao let out a heavy breath, thenughed out loud towards the sky, "Finally feels better...We need to find something to do!"

    Si Wen Ming helplessly looked at Ji Hao. But somehow, Ji Hao felt that Si Wen Ming was trying so hard to notugh, wasn¡¯t he?

 Chapter 1267: The Key

    Chapter 1267: The Key

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao told Yemo Shayi to prepare his sword to kill, then secretly gathered nearly ten-thousand Jia n elites, who were best at killing. In the meanwhile, he sneakily prepared nearly a thousand divine towers in Si Wen Ming¡¯s campsite.

    He was hundred percent ready to start a great battle against those families and ns. However, those families and ns made no reaction.

    Themander who had his arm kicked broken by Ji Hao was transferred back to the army. Now, those warriors sent over to watch Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao had stopped following closely behind them everywhere. Instead, they moved to further areas. Many early warning formations around the tent were taken away too.

    Ji Hao lost his temper, but somehow, this seemed to make those people realize that they shouldn¡¯t push Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao too far. Therefore, they didn¡¯t do anything about it, but focused on the Kui Gate.

    Three days had passed. Ji Hao was evilly preparing for a great fight, but now, he disappointingly looked at the Kui Gate, which was burning with the me of war. He sighed helplessly. Seeing this, the warriors responsible for watching him hurriedly turned around, in case Ji Hao saw them and beat them up in front of everyone else.

    Standing by the entrance of the gate, and having watched for quite a while, Ji Hao saw the raging mes around the Kui Gate, and arrows darting in the air. All kinds of weird magics were cast, and all types of powers bumped against each other in the sky. From time to time, warriors from different ns and families ganged up and rushed to the Kui Water disorderly. But, before they could do anything useful, the water-kind army guarding the gate would attack and force them back.

    Si Wen Ming¡¯s trusted guards had been rushing in and out, reporting the war situation to him.

    The contents of their reports varied. One said that a young elite from Cloud Sun Family was killed; one said that a Magus from Chu Wu n was injured seriously; one excitedly rushed over and reported that over ten dark water serpents, boas, and snakes were taken out. But soon, the same man returned with a dark face and told that a squad of the human army was wiped out, and the situation was not good.

    The situation was not good indeed, like wet gtin, sticky and muddy. Everyone was stuck in this gtin, and couldn¡¯t release the power, but could neither get out of it.

    Another twenty-four hourster, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t restrain his anger anymore. He flipped his hands, walked into the tent, and cast a sealing magic. He insted the sounds inside the tent, then sat heavily in front of Si Wen Ming.

    "Gong Gong does have capable people under hismand. They¡®ve prepared properly around the nine final water gates. Armies, formations, they have all the advantages. Breaking the gates...Those people can never do it."

    Si Wen Ming had a long scroll spread in front of them, glowing with a dim light. It was a blueprint, the entire ¡®all streams to the finalnd¡¯ great formation was drawn on it. Si Wen Ming pointed his finger heavily on the area of the nine water gates.

    "Those people, they have one thing wrong. For the battle of the nine gates, our purpose is not destroying Gong Gong¡¯s armies as much as possible. Instead, we have to break the nine gates!" said Si Wen Ming with a deep voice, "What we should be doing is damaging the nine gates and creating a broad water channel for Mind."

    Snorting coldly, Si Wen Ming continued a bit helplessly, "If we want to destroy Gong Gong¡¯s armies, we can kill them all anytime we want when the flood is gone, and those water-kind creatures be food on chopping boards."

    "But good for them, they now want to kill Dark Water Serpent and all of his offsprings. They are only thinking about how topletely wipe out the water-kind army before the Kui Gate," said Si Wen Ming with a nd, slightly taunting tone.

    "Look at them. Attacking strongly, luring the enemies into traps, besieging, provoking...They¡¯ve used all kinds of strategies, and indeed killed arge number of water-kind creatures under Dark Water Serpent¡¯smand...But, what¡¯s the point?"

    Spreading his hands, Si Wen Ming gave a bitter smile, then looked at Ji Hao and said, "Seriously, we can¡¯t count on them. We¡¯ve fought so hard for today. If we are stuck here by the final nine water gates...One more day the floodst, one more day our people will suffer."

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and looked at the blueprint. Carefully looking at the nine water gates area for a while, he responded with a deep voice, "Let them y. They want the credit, let them risk their lives for it. We focus on what we should be doing. Breaking the nine gates? Hmm, this area has such a strong earth meridian power. It won¡¯t be easy for us to damage these tens of miles long mountain ranges!"

    Si Wen Ming took out a whip-like, dark yellow thing from his sleeve. The object was coiled in a mist. It seemed to be metallic, but not entirely, and was covered inplicated patterns.

    "This is a ¡®mountain driving whip¡¯, a treasure that belonged to the Earth Emperor. It has the power to move earth meridians and control the flow directions of the earth power." Stroking the six-foot-long whip, Si Wen Ming said frowningly, "It¡¯s just..."

    Ji Hao reached out his hand, grabbed over the whip, and swung it in the air.

    He immediately sensed a special heaviness from the whip. He felt that he wasn¡¯t holding a short whip, but instead, lifting a continent. The whip was not heavy, only about one hundred and fifty kilograms, but Ji Hao could barely hold it.

    Ji Hao sent his spirit power into the whip, then spread out towards all directions. All of a sudden, Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power drilled into the ground magically and smoothly, like fishes returning to the water.

    One hundred miles, one thousand miles, ten-thousand miles...A million miles...His spirit power moved freely underground, through all earth meridians. Holding the whip, Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power easily scanned across all mountains and hills within the area ten million miles in radius. By using his spirit power, Ji Hao could now recognize every single mountain in this area. All those mountains and hills seemed to be docile puppies, and as long as Ji Hao gives his order, they would follow his mind and moves.

    "This..." Ji Hao grinned happily, "Uncle Wen Ming, we have such a powerful treasure, then what are you worrying about?"

    Si Wen Ming shook his head, smiled bitterly and said, "The only problem is that mountains can only move slowly under the effect of this treasure. Every twenty-four hours, a mountain can move thirty to fifty miles at most. To make the Kui Gate broad enough to allow the flood go through, it will take at least a month."

    A month, it was not long, but not so short either. A month would be enough for Gong Gong toe up with all kinds of solutions, and for those powerful human ns and families to cause more troubles.

    Neither Gong Gong nor those powerful ns would give Si Wen Ming enough time to move those mountains away with the whip and create a broad water channel.

    About obstructing Si Wen Ming, those powerful human families and ns were on the same side with Gong Gong!

    "Uncle Wen Ming...I have an idea! Hmm, but you may have to bear some me for it!"

    Ji Hao gripped the whip, pondered for a while, thenughed.

 Chapter 1268: Sneak Into the Kui Gate

    Chapter 1268: Sneak Into the Kui Gate

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao withdrew his troops.

    Right in front of those elite warriors from the twenty-one powerful families and ns, Ji Hao cursed out loud for a while, then left with his people. Watched by all those warriors, Si Wen Ming tried to persuade Ji Hao to stay for quite a while, but failed. Ji Hao still left. Hisst words made the faces of all people from the twenty-one families and ns turn dark.

    "I¡¯m going back. These years, I¡¯ve been darting around Mind restlessly. I killed millions and millions of enemies. I didn¡¯t fail Emperor Shun, didn¡¯t fail Uncle Wen Ming, didn¡¯t fail all human beings! I¡¯m going back. My Yao Mountain territory might have been ttened already. My parents and my so many brothers are still waiting for me back there!"

    "With you powerful ones, the nine final gates won¡¯t be a problem. People, the future of the humankind is in your hands now. I¡¯m heading back to Yao Mountain territory. Powerful ones from Cloud Sun Family, Wuchang Family, You Chao Family, Qiong Sang Family, and all the other families, I wish you can stop the flood as soon as possible, save us human beings from the disaster, and allow us to rebuild out homnds!"

    After shouting these words with many hidden meanings, Ji Hao left with his people.

    Probably for showing his strength or venting his rage before he left, Ji Hao beheaded the thousands of priests chained on the nine dragons chariot. He cast a magic to create an iceberg before the Kui Gate, and piled the heads of those priests on it.

    Thousands of bloody and twisted heads were ced on the iceberg, staring at You Chao Yu, Qiong Sang Sheng and the others with lifeless eyes. Seeing this, the leaders of the twenty-one powerful families and ns even had their lips trembling in anger, yet they could do nothing to Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao swaggered off, leaving a great mess behind.

    Si Wen Ming failed to persuade Ji Hao to stay. He gave a long sigh, then gathered his troop after Ji Hao left, and slowly retreated towards Pu Ban City. Before he left, he sent a very sincere letter to the leaders of the twenty-one families and ns. In the letter, Si Wen Ming entrusted the entire flood-control mission to You Chao Yu and the other leaders. He clearly pointed out that he wasn¡¯t capable enough to aplish the mission, and he had worked so hard for years, so he was now tired, exhausted, and with not enough remaining energy to break the nine water gates.

    Therefore, he entrusted everything to the twenty-one powerful ns and families, which popped up suddenly for the credit. Si Wen Ming had also clearly said in the letter that if these families and ns sessfully broke the nine water gates and opened the channels to the Final Land, he would willingly give up the greatest credit for the flood-control mission!

    Ji Hao left, and so did Si Wen Ming, neatly and carelessly. After that, the people from the twenty-one families and ns staying around the Kui Gate immediately went crazy. Si Wen Ming said pretty clearly that as long as they broke the nine water gates, he would give up the greatest credit! ording to the agreement made by Emperor Shun and all ns and families from the alliance of human ns, the one who earned the greatest credit for the flood-control mission would be able to seed to the throne!

    The allied army started attacking the Kui Gate crazily. All of their most secret magics were cast. All of their ultimate skills that they didn¡¯t want anyone else to know about were now put in use without hesitation.

    Six hours after Ji Hao and Si wen Ming left, the water-kind army guarding the Kui Gate suffered a great damage. Every single moment, a hundred thousand water-kind creatures would be killed. Even Dark Water Serpent himself had a half of his head chopped off by You Qiong Yu, Qiong Sang Sheng, Ghost Chariot Green Grass and the other nine leaders, joint-handedly. These leaders hadpletely fallen into madness. Theybined their powers and almost ughtered Dark Water Serpent on the scene.

    When this crazy battle was happening, Ji Hao sneaked into the Kui Gate with Heng Ling and Yuan Li.

    The allied army attacked fiercely. Whacked by the crazy allied human force, the water-kind army under Dark Water Serpent¡¯smand suffered a heavy pressure. Therefore, Dark Water Serpent sent Gong Gong an urgent request for help. Following Gong Gong¡¯s order, countless water-kind spirit creatures began gathering towards Kui Gate.

    Heng Xing showed his true body as a three-hundred-meter-long henggong fish. He trod on a strong gale, flying in the air, raising storms and shattering thunderbolts. Releasing a dense dark mist from his mouth, he arrived in the water-kind campsite on top of the Kui Gate from the northwest.

    Yuan Li had also shown his true face. Carrying arge tree trunk and baring his teeth, he squatted on Heng Xing¡¯s head and narrowed his eyes, looking at the other water-kind creatures on clouds with and unfriendly expression. asionally, some water-kind creatures moved close to Heng Xing ad Yuan Li, trying to make friends with them. But Yuan Li would swing the tree trunk straight down, and even break the bones of those poor water-kind creatures, making them scream in pain.

    From Priest Hua¡¯s results of Dao of evolvement, Ji Hao found a hundred and eight types of transformation magic. He cast one of those and turned himself into a water ape, looking about the same as Yuan Li. Creating a fierce coldness around him, Ji Hao sat on Heng Xing¡¯s back expressionlessly, legs crossed while looking around with his blue pair of eyes. All water-kind creatures who saw him would quiver in fear.

    The top area of the Kui Gate was t. Hundreds of gs stood on the ground, emitting a strong spirit creature power vibration, creating hundreds of differently sized gates.

    Tens of heavily armored water-kind spirit creatures stood under each gate. These creatures had human shapes, but more or less, they had scale-like patterns on their faces. Apparently, most of these water-kind warriors were snakes, boas and serpents, under themand of Dark Water Serpent.

    Groups of water-kind spirit walked to those gates in big steps. The ones guarding under each gate shouted and asked them about their names and backgrounds. Those water-kind spirit warriors gave their names, then without asking further questions, those guards conveniently handed them pieces of bloody meat and let them into the boundless campsite behind those gates.

    Heng Xingnded heavily outside a gate. In panic, two spirit snakes with dark armors nced at him, then looked at Yuan Li and Ji Hao, who were sitting on his back. Instantly, these two slim guards bowed deeply to Heng Xing, Yuan Li and Ji Hao.

    "Si...Si..."

    Before a guard could finish the word ¡®Sir¡¯, Yuan Li leaped down from Heng Xing¡¯s head, pped him away and yelled, "Si-what? We heard that Lord Gong Gong¡¯s has ordered all water-kind creatures to gather in Kui Gate area to defend against the humankind, right?"

    Before the other guard responded, Yuan Li continued loudly, "Hm, we¡¯ve traveled from far. We¡¯re tired, so we¡¯ll go into the campsite to take a rest first. As for those human beings, tell us when they attack the camp."

    Having finished talking, Yuan Li kicked the guard away. He still didn¡¯t give the guard a chance to talk.

    Heng Xingughed loudly, transformed into a six-meters-tall, muscr man, politely bowed to Ji Hao, and said, "Big Bro, shall we get in and find a ce to take some rest? Hehe, these snakes are scrawny. If you¡¯re hungry, we can findrge er and grill him."

    Hearing Heng Xing, a snake guard tremblingly walked over and said carefully, "Sir...Sir, our great ancestor, Dark Water Serpent has given his order...In the camp, spirit creatures can¡¯t eat each other..."

    Learning from Yuan Li, Ji Hao pped this snake guard away. Then, all three of themughed towards the sky and released strong power vibrations together. They straight into the camp and disappeared without a trace.

    Countless snake warriors guarded in this area, yet none of them dared to say a word. They just let Ji Hao into the Kui Gate.

 Chapter 1269: The Chaotic Spirit Creature Market

    Chapter 1269: The Chaotic Spirit Creature Market

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    On the broad top of Kui Gate, the disheveled water-kind campsite seemed to be boundless. Rotten trees and moldy straws piled together; short fences stuck ntingly in the ground for about half a foot deep. Every other seven to eight miles, a door was opened on the fence for water-kind warriors to enter or exit. Each door was guarded by a few or tens of low-grade water-kind warriors.

    Walking into the camp, an indescribable odor attacked Ji Hao. Almost all freshwater and seawater creatures were born with a strong fishy smell. Ordinary water-kind creatures already had a pretty strong fishy smell, not to mention the fact that the ones gathered in this camp were all spirit water-kind creatures, tens of years old at least. The fishy smell from them was hundreds, even a thousand times stronger than from the ordinary ones.

    The strong fishy smell drilled into Ji Hao¡¯s nostrils, straight up to his brain. Heng Xing and Yuan Li were used to this smell since long ago. While they excitedly looking around, Ji Hao was baring his teeth and shaking his head. He hurriedly cast a small magic and isted himself from the smell. Only then did he finally have a chance to breathe.

    Looking around with the lingering fear for that horrible smell, Ji Hao saw an enormous dead whale lying by a door. A dragon whale man was holding arge knife, one foot stepped on a fin of the dead whale, waving his arms and yelling.

    Hundreds of smaller shaped spirit creatures gathered around the dead whale, with all kinds of things held in their hands. They wanted to trade for a piece of whale meat with the things in their hands. y bowls, vats, wine pots,mps, anything could be found on those small spirit creatures¡¯ hands. Some of them were even holding a few ragged human clothes. No one knew where they found those things.

    The dragon whale man was shouting loudly. A few small spirit creatures approached with broken y vats and bowls, but the whale man punched their faces, making them vomit blood and flee desperately. After that, the whale man took over a roughly crafted bronzemps from another small spirit creature pretty delightfully, then grinningly chopped off arge piece of whale meat and handed it to that spirit creature.

    Ji Hao clicked his tongue on watching this. A dragon whale man was actually selling whale meat! Only spirit creatures could do such things, right?

    Behind the front gate of the camp was a long, winding road. Ji Hao saw the thousands of miles of distance on the road with a nce, but still failed to find its end. In some areas, the road was hundreds of meters wide, but in some areas, it was no more than twenty meters wide. Stinky bones, furs, and other garbage piled on both sides of the road. Some filthy organs were thrown right in the middle of the road, emitting a horrible smell.

    Some small spirit creatures with awfully weak cultivations could only, barely transform a half of their bodies into human shapes. They squatted on both sides of the roads with pieces of hide paved on the ground. ced on their hides were flowers, grasses, tree roots, sparkling ores, metals pieces and all kinds of things. These small spirit creatures sat by their stalls without saying anything, just silently waiting for customers.

    Some rtively stronger ones, who had cultivated themselves for one to two hundred years, but not even as powerful as Junior Magi, had been walking back and forth on the road with their heads held high. If they saw things that they were interested in, they would walk over and grab that thing directly up. Some of them were willing to follow the rules, and would drop some meat or other foods for the stall owners. But some slightly stronger ones would grab the things and go straight away, saying no word and paying nothing. Those stall owners dared not to say a word to them, and could only watch them leave.

    Many straggly ¡®buildings¡¯ stood on both sides of the road. Ji Hao wasn¡¯t willing to describe those things with the word ¡®building¡¯ actually, because that would be a humiliation to the word itself. He didn¡¯t know what to call those things by the road, shelters maybe? Some of those were simply holes covered in leaves; some were small areas surrounded by rotten woods, barely covered underrge tree barks. Some better ones looked slightly more like real buildings, but still not even as good as livestock sheds back in the old Fire Crow n.

    However, crude ¡®buildings¡¯ like these apparently belonged only to the ones powerful enough. A water-kind spirit creature needed to be as powerful as a human Senior Magus at least to own a ¡®building¡¯ like this.

    Ji Hao heard some strange noises from these ¡®buildings¡¯. Following the thumping noises, some less sturdy ¡¯buildings¡¯ were slightly shaking.

    Out of curiosity, Ji Hao released his spirt power and tried to find out what had been happening in those sheds. Quickly scanning across all ¡®buildings¡¯ within a hundred miles with his spirit power, Ji Hao¡¯s face turned green, while he covered his eyes with his hand. He was almost blinded by what he saw. He couldn¡¯t even describe what he had seen.

    Had anyone ever seen a male octopus making love with a water snake? One snake tail and eight tentacles passionately coiling around each other! Had anyone ever seen a ¡®shark mermaid¡¯ doing it with a crocodile? That ¡®mermaid¡¯ had her lower body transformed into a human shape, yet she still had a shark head! Did anyone ever see seven to eight turtle men serving one starfish girl attentively?

    Ji Hao couldn¡¯t describe that scene. He pped hard on his head, cast a soul magic he learned from the Dao of evolvement, and forcibly wiped out what he had seen just now. Forgetting those horrible scenespletely, Ji Hao gasped for air and walked forward quickly with a badly darkened face.

    While walking, he murmured, "Let¡¯s find a quiet ce, with a better condition, and without too many people around!"

    Following behind Ji Hao, Heng Xing and Yuan Li heard him and hurriedly popped out their eyes, checking around. But no matter how hard they tried, the kind of ce Ji Hao required seemed not to exist in this chaotic water-kind campsite.

    Walking for tens of miles forward, a fish skin g suddenly flew out from a straw shed by the road. A swordfish man held the g and yelled, "This slutty woman almost got mete! Oi! Human beings are whacking us out there! I need thirty-thousand warriors to join the battle! Anyone who is willing to fight will be awarded with a human arm!" Shouted the swordfish man, "If you want to taste human meat, follow me! Haha! Dark Water Serpent, our great ancestor has given his word, that you can have a half of all human beings you kill on the battlefield!"

    Clicking his tongue, this swordfish man continued, "Delicious human meat! Eat one piece of that, and your cultivation will soar! Have you little things ever had a chance to taste human meat? Hehe, follow me. You can fill your stomachs with human meat now!"

    The swordfish man raised the g and waved for a while. Hearing him, seventy to eighty small spirit creatures rushed over from all directions, and followed him to the battlefield before the Kui Gate.

 Chapter 1270: A Yu in the Market

    Chapter 1270: A Yu in the Market

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao watched the swordfish man taking tens of thousands of small spirit creatures to the battlefield. Ten minutester, a few more warrior-recruiting gs stood up in the camp. A few bigger-shaped spirit creatures yelled under those gs, promising some benefits, thenrge groups of silly small spirit creatures followed them to the battlefield.

    Water-kind spirit creatures had been gathering to the Kui Gate campsite from all directions. In the meanwhile,rge spirit creatures sent over by Dark Water Serpent waved their gs and recruited batches after batches of warriors. Groups of small spirit creatures rushed to the battlefield excitedly, risked their lives for a bite of fresh human meat. Ji Hao saw those small spirit creatures leave, but so far, he hadn¡¯t seen one small spirit creature return with trophies.

    Ji Hao, Heng Xing, and Yuan Li walked along this messy road for about an hour. In this area, stall owners on both sides of the road wererge spirit creatures, who were not weak at all. Many of them were as strong as Senior Magi. Among spirit creatures, each of them was strong enough to upy a territory.

    One could now find something good on their stalls. For example, Ji Hao saw a human-head-sized piece of extremely negative dragon blood dark steel on the stall that belonged to a snake man. This type of metal existed deep underground, in the ancient poison fire. For some reason, this piece absorbed dragon blood, and was nourished by the extremely negative power for centuries long, eventually bing a rare, valuable material.

    It was already extremely difficult for a metal ore buried deep underground, burned by the ancient earth core poisonous fire, to absorb dragon blood, not to mention being nourished by the extremely negative power. After all, the star of extreme negative nature in Pan Gu world was upied by a powerful being with a super powerful magic, such that ordinary creatures couldn¡¯t even sense weak extremely negative power lingering in the air.

    This piece of steel could be made into flying swords with Yu Yu¡¯s special technique, which would be highly harmful to primordial spirits and embryos of Dao. By creating a slight scratch on the skin, these flying swords could cause a severe damage to one¡¯s soul. ording to Ji Hao¡¯s estimation, flying swords made with this material would have a considerable suppressive effect on sky devils.

    Ji Hao excitedly walked to the stall and asked about the price amicably. He even took out tens of jade coins, attempting to purchase this piece of steel with a high price. Jade coin was a circting currency in the alliance of human ns.

    The snake man looked at Ji Hao confusedly, shaking his head. He only wanted blood and flesh containing strong life-force. Things like jade coins were something he hadn¡¯t even seen before. He didn¡¯t know what those exquisitely crafted small jade pieces could do.

    Bargaining for a while, the snake man still refused to ept those jade coins as payment.

    A quarter of an hourter, Ji Hao frowned and looked at the snake man. Heng Xing had been waiting aside, and had already lost his patience. He suddenly burst with a great roar as his head transformed back into a giant fish head. He grabbed over the slim snake man, opened his jaws and swallowed the snake man up.

    Burping in satisfaction, Heng Xing bumped his teeth against each other, creating a puff of fire sparkle. He then fiercely yelled at the other stall owners in the surroundings, "Which one of you dares to charge my big bro? How dare you?! Do you wanna die? If you don¡¯t want your lives anymore, I¡¯ll take your lives!"

    All the surrounding water-kind spirit creatures lowered their heads and dared not to make any noise.

    Heng Xing released his power that belonged to a Henggong fish, a top-grade water-kind creature. Naturally, the power from his bloodline disabled these lowly water-kind creatures from even thinking about resistance.

    Yuan Li happily grabbed up the dragon blood dark steel that Ji Hao wanted, handed it to Ji Hao andughed, "Big bro, whatever you want, let us know. We can just get it for you. You are already showing your respect to them by wanting to take things from them. What can you say to those stupid lowly things? Give them money? They¡¯ll be fairly lucky if you don¡¯t kill them!"

    Ji Hao took over the steel and put it into a sleeve. He was a bit confused.

    Was this a socialw of the spirit creature society? Too wild, too cruel, but seemed to be not so bad!

    As they kept moving forward, Ji Hao looked around at those stalls on both sides of the road. Every time his eyes stayed on one thing for a slightly longer time, Heng Xing and Yuan Li would immediately rush up, give the stall owner a heavy p, then take that thing and walk straightaway.

    Heng Xing and Yuan Li were not ashamed at all, and neither did those stall owners take any action. Watching this, all surrounding spirit creatures did or said nothing either, as if this was totally reasonable and normal. Apparently, in the society of spirit creatures, such things were indeed reasonable and normal!

    The powerful ones could have everything, which was the greatest rule of spirit creatures!

    Moving forward for hundreds of miles, ¡®buildings¡¯ on both sides of the road turned to be slightly presentable. The closer Ji Hao got to the center of the camp, the stronger he found those surrounding spirit creatures to be. Probably for this reason, ¡®buildings¡¯ on both sides of the road now seemed finally like real houses, some even having well-crafted doors and windows.

    Some buildings in this area were made from well-polished rock blocks, with each rock block fitting perfectly. Ji Hao scanned these buildings with his spirit power and found that even the thinnest de couldn¡¯t cut into the joints of two rock blocks. These polished rock buildings were mostlyrge, with great spaces in the surroundings. Usually, a building like this was always guarded by a group of strong, heavily armored water-kind warriors.

    The spirit creature power vibrations that came from these rock buildings were pure and strong. Apparently, the owners of these buildings were possessors of higher-grade bloodlines and great cultivations; they should be as powerful as Magus Kings at least. Walking past these buildings, Ji Hao even sensed aroma of liquor and grilled meat.

    The lower grade small spirit creatures were still chewing raw meat and drinking blood, yet these higher-grade ones had already been living a luxurious life, like nobles among human beings.

    ¡®Pop, pop, pop¡¯, a strange footstep could be heard from arge, heavily guarded building behind Ji Hao. This footstep sound was rather special, sounding like a creature with a pair ofrge webbed foot running quickly across a muddy area.

    Ji Hao remembered this footstep sound; he had heard it before. Looking where the footsteps came from, Ji Hao saw a nine-meters-long Yu, leaping out of arge building. Sitting on the back of the Yu was a young man with a dark face and a long red robe, looking like an evil ghost.

    "Eh, great ancestor is way too cautious...What can ever happen in a ce like this? I¡¯ve been stuck in that room for days. I got to have some fun!"

    The young manughed with a hissing voice as he mounted on the Yu, shed down to the road and stopped in the middle. Looking around for a while, he murmured with a low voice, "Hmm, where can I find a beautiful girl? Those snake girls are naturally harmful to Yu, hmm... I should find a few little m girls. Hehe, they¡¯re tender and white, and I can eat them when I¡¯m done ying with them. They¡¯re the best!"

    Hearing this, Ji Hao¡¯s eye corners twitched slightly. ¡®I can eat them when I¡¯m done ying with them¡¯, was something one could only hear from a spirit creature.

    But ¡®great ancestor¡¯? Who was that? And why did this Yue to the Kui Gate? What was he doing?

    Ji Hao nced at the building, then released his spirit power and covered the building like flowing water.

 Chapter 1271: A Shocking Discovery

    Chapter 1271: A Shocking Discovery

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The young man mounted on the Yu went away to find his source of fun.

    Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power covered that building up like a giant web, then drilled in. Touching the building with his spirit power, Ji Hao found that all rock blocks in this building were thickly covered in spell symbols! Those were ancient spell symbols from the heaven, dark-golden, carved in those rock blocks, and releasing a strong sense of power. If Ji Hao were an ordinary cultivator, he would trigger natural thunderbolts by touching these spell symbols with his spirit power. Then, his spirit power would be crushed by those thunderbolts. But Ji Hao carefully activated his embryo of Dao of the extreme negative, and merged the extremely negative power with his spirit power. Thus, his spirit power turned soft and faintly sensible, seeming to meltpletely in the air. Spell symbols in those rock blocks slightly quaked, but failed to discover Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power, and all dimmed down.

    Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power silently went through the thick wall and scanned across this rock building, which was hundreds of meters in square.

    The building was filled with a strong space power. A silver-whitemp floated in the middle of thergest room, with a thumb-sized, silver light sparkling on it, emitting powerful waves of space vibration that sealed the surrounding space. Because of thismp, the inner space of this building was extremely broad, about one hundred miles squared.

    Tens of human-shaped puppets in golden armors stood in the room. These puppets were made from an alloy mixed withrge amounts of magic crystals, with the natures of earth, fire, water, green, and metal. They were holding golden,rge swords, guarding a dark, round-shaped altar.

    Cold airstreams had been flowing out of the altar ceaselessly, touching those golden puppets and covering them up with a thinyer of ice, causing a sizzling noise. But soon, those puppets heated themselves and melted the ice.

    The room was suffused by a watery mist. On the round-shaped altar, three asleep Yu we surrounded by a dim blue light. The dim blue light had been shaking like water. asionally, a stream of light would rise tens of meters high, and within the light, a tall figure would suddenly appear.

    Ji Hao clearly saw the three figures above the three Yu, in the three light streams. Suddenly, he sensed a sharp pain from his teeth, as if countless needles had pierced into his tooth roots. Because of the pain, a half of his face twitched intensely ¡ª He recognized one of three figures. That was an old Gong Gong, one of the three he saw back in the Huai water eye!

    Back in the Huai water eye, he opened a coffin, and saw a clone of an old Gong Gong lying in it. Ji Hao remembered his face. Lying on this dark altar in the stone building were not human-shaped, fleshy bodies. Instead, those were three Yu in a deep sleep. But in the dark blue light above the three Yu, three figures were sparkling, and one of those looked exactly like that old Gong Gong. In the meanwhile, Ji Hao sensed something familiar from the three Yu.

    That was a special power that belonged only to Gong Gong Family, the family of the Water God!

    Carefully, Ji Hao reached his spirit power to the three Yu. Faintly, he sensed that the water god power that came from the three Yu had been growing stronger and stronger, rapidly. Ji Hao did a rough calction, ording to which, in a couple of days, the water god power contained in the bodies of these Yu would go beyond the grade of peak-level Divine Magus.

    Ji Hao looked at thisrge rock building in shock.

    Didn¡¯t the twelve former human emperors destroy the nine water eyes? They were sure that all clones of old Gong Gongs were destroyed! And in order to prevent future problems, Ji Hao asked Taisi to curse Yu Ancestor to death with the Nailhead Seven Arrows Book. Taisi confirmed that Yu Ancestor had ceased to exist in this world, because he couldn¡¯t sense anything from Yu Ancestor anymore after the curse.

    Ancestor Yu was dead, while all clones of old Gong Gong were destroyed, which meant Gong Gong¡¯s n of bringing old Gong Gongs back to Pan Gu world had failedpletely...But why would three strange Yu exist in a rock building, that seemed to be nothing special, in the water-kind campsite on the Kui Gate?

    These Yu had the water god power releasing from their bodies, and the figures of old Gong Gongs sparkling above their heads. Their water god power was growing stronger at a shocking rate. Besides, Ji Hao also sensed that because of the increase of the space power released from the silvermp, the water god power from the three Yu was somehow connected with some mysterious beings from extremely far away!

    The n of Gong Gong Family wasn¡¯t ruined. Gong Gong and his people found another way to restart it. The twelve water worlds were now very close to Pan Gu world. Therefore, the water power contained in the air had reached an unreasonably high point. For this reason, the water god power contained in the bodies of these Yu had been rising fast. In all probability, the twenty-seven old Gong Gongs would be able to return to Pan Gu world anytime they wanted now!

    "Damn it...Taisi...Yu Ancestor is still alive, he must be!" With a dark face, Ji Hao held his hands behind his body and slowly approached this building.

    He couldn¡¯t me Taisi for this.

    Taisi was silly and confused, but his magic curse was terrifying. Furthermore, he possessed the Nailhead Seven Arrows Book, and was guided by the lingering true spirit of a fallen ancient devil god. He had learned a lot from the devil god. Therefore, the magic curse he cast to Ancestor Yu must be sessful!

    It must be Gong Gong or Yu Ancestor. They found a way to survive the curse. Something about Yu Ancestor changed magically, which allowed him to survive under the power of the Nailhead Seven Arrows Book,!

    Inside the embryo of Dao of evolvement, hazy lotuses sparkled. From Priest Hua¡¯s countless centuries of experience, Ji Hao quickly found about ten methods to survive after being locked by the Nailhead Seven Arrows Book. Then, he found over a hundred ways to change the features of his power, and to cut off all connections to the past.

    The Nailhead Seven Arrows Book was powerful indeed, but facing these methods Ji Hao found from the embryo of Dao of evolvement, a great probability was that it might miss the target.

    Taisi wasn¡¯t the one to me. Gong Gong Family was certainly powerful and resourceful. Otherwise, how would they even dare to raise the flood and try to seize the greatest power of Pan Gu world?

    Taking a few steps forward, Ji Hao turned around and looked at the house right next to the rock building.

    The rock building wasrge and sturdy, square in shape, while the house Ji Hao looked at was a section of the spine of an unknown, giant spirit creature. Seven to eight holes were opened on it as the door and windows, which made this piece of bone a house.

    Seven to eight small spirit creatures stood by the door of this three-hundred-meters-long, tens of meters tall bone house. They were chatting andughing.

    Ji Hao nced at these small spirit creatures, then walked towards them in big steps. He conveniently grabbed the neck of a small spirit creature, then threw him away.

    The other spirit creatures instantly stopped talking andughing. In panic, they looked at Ji Hao, and sensed the frosty power from him. They trembled, and dared not to say a word.

    "Go tell your master that I like this big bone!"

    "Tell him to move away as soon as possible. Otherwise, I am feeling really hungry now!"

    Ji Hao patted his belly, then grinned. He had turned himself into a water ape, and by grinning, he bared all his sharp shining teeth, which were truly scary!

 Chapter 1272: Crayfish Shermie

    Chapter 1272: Crayfish Shermie

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    A very strange-looking,rge spirit creature slowly walked out of the bone house.

    He was more than five-meters tall, crookbacked like a giant shrimp, with a piece of shark leather wrapped around his waist. His skin had a cyan-blue color, with two long beard wisps on the chin. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Ji Hao, then nced at Yuan Li and Heng Xing. Clicking his tongue, he shook his head.

    "Henggong fish, water ape...We can¡¯t afford to offend these gentlemen. Boys, let¡¯s go!" This spirit creature waved his hand and said to his people, "I took his house from someone else. Now, some other people are going to take it from me, totally reasonable. Let¡¯s go find the next poor guy and get us a new ce to live!"

    Following a water-ttering noise, tens of shrimp warriors leaped out of the bone house. These shrimp warriors were about three-meters and two-feet tall, not entirely human shaped yet. They carried different sized bags as they lined up orderly behind thisrge spirit creatures, forming a mini array.

    "Sir, this house is yours now!" Therge spirit creature bowed deeply to Ji Hao and said calmly, "This bone, don¡¯t underestimate it. This bone belonged to a golden horn shark, which had almost passed the natural trial and became a dragon. This bone contains a trace of true dragon life-force, which is highly beneficial for lower-grade water-kind creatures like me!"

    He said the few words ¡®lower-grade water-kind creatures¡¯ with emphasis.

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes. Suddenly, he felt that thisrge spirit creature was quite interesting. He was as powerful as a low-grade Divine Magus, and was so calm and mild. He wasn¡¯t violent and impulsive like the other water-kind creatures, neither had he shouted or yelled so far. He was a well-cultivated one!

    Besides, he was much smarter than ordinary water-kind spirit creatures, even those enormous ones who might be hundreds of times stronger than himself. At least, among all those enormous spirit creatures Ji Hao ughtered in the past few years, no a single one could talk so politely and thoughtfully with a deeper meaning. Just now, he specifically pointed out to Ji Hao that this bone house was highly beneficial to ¡®lower-grade water-kind creatures¡¯. By doing this, he clearly told Ji Hao that to top-grade water-kind creatures like henggong fish and water ape, this bone wasn¡¯t so valuable!

    "Interesting!" Seeing this spirit creature prepare to leave with the group of warriors, Ji Hao pressed his hand on this spirit creature¡¯s shoulder. The bared shoulders of this spirit creature were covered in a half-foot-thickyer of shell. The shell was cyan-blue in color, thickly covered with tiny and short thorns. Pressing on these thorns, Ji Hao even sensed a slight pain.

    Ji Hao had an unreasonably strong body by now, yet those thorns on the spirit creature¡¯s shoulders made him feel painful, which was pretty impressive. Ji Hao was more and more curious about this spirit creature ¡ª Those thorns on his shoulder were even stronger than an ordinary holy weapon.

    "You...What are you?" Ji Hao took a sideway step and blocked the spirit creature¡¯s way.

    "Sir, I am a lowly creature...I am a crayfish...Many years ago, I might have swallowed some powerful herbs, then I started to know things. I¡¯ve been cultivating myself after that, until today." The spirit creature lowered his body deeper and deeper, looking at Ji Hao with a bright grin as he said with a low, humble voice, "I dare not to offend you, sir. If I did anything wrong, please, forgive me!"

    Crayfish? Like a mantis shrimp?

    Ji Hao licked his lips. He thought of something that happened a very long time ago, which he had been trying to forget ¡ª In a wless white porcin dish, strongly vored, red-colored oil was sizzling and steaming. Crayfishes soaked in the oil, and one would eat it with a cold, light wine...

    Shaking his head, Ji Hao quickly threw these previous life memories out of his head. This over five-meters-tall creature standing in front of Ji Hao was not a crayfish that Ji Hao could eat on a summer night with wine. Instead, it was a powerful,rge spirit creature.

    "I hardly ever see a smart and polite one among us spirit creatures!" Ji Hao pressed on the spirit creature¡¯s shoulder and said ndly, "From now on, you work for me. I need guards for my ce. You behave yourself. In the future...If a crayfish can have a chance to be a true dragon too, I¡¯ll give you that chance!"

    The spirit creature narrowed his eyes into a pair of curved line, lowered his head, and said with a deep voice, "Sir, I am under themand of Dark Water Ao Ao from the Dark Serpent Water n. I¡¯m his warrior, so..."

    "Forget that Dark Water Ao Ao or Dark Water Au Au. Now, you work for me. Dark Water Serpent? Big deal?" Ji Haoughed coldly, then nced at Heng Xing.

    "If Dark Water Ao Ao dares to start a war between dark water serpents and Henggong fishes, then let him do it!" Heng Xing proudly raised his head high and scornfully spat towards the ground.

    "Henggong Fish Family, aren¡¯t you guarding Dui Gate, the fifth gate?" Asked the spirit creature carefully, "Sir, Kui Gate is guarded by Dark Water Serpent Family..."

    Ji Hao pped on the spirit creature¡¯s shoulder, then pointed a finger at the spot between his eyebrows. Through his finger, Ji Hao shared a small part of his own understanding about the extremely negative power with this spirit creature. The spirit creature sensed that something had flown speedily into his soul, like a frosty brook.

    The spirit creature trembled slightly. In both surprise and shock, he looked at Ji Hao. A dark blue dim light started flowing quickly on the skin of this spirit creature. Gradually, a dim silver light emerged from the blue light.

    The extremely negative power was the coldest power in the world. Water-kind creatures were mostly cultivating themselves with the powers of water, ice, and other types of negative power. All these power types originated from the branches of the great Dao of the extreme negative.

    Ji Hao directly shared his understanding about the great Dao of the extreme negative with this spirit creature. To this spirit creature, who was originally a crayfish, this was just like inviting a poor man into the treasury of a billionaire, shocking and astonishing. He was even frozen in amazement.

    "My brothers and I, we came here to watch a show." said Ji Hao straightforwardly, "Many of us want to watch a show of these dark water serpents! So, taking one warrior from Dark Water Ao Ao or Dark Water Au Au, what¡¯s the big deal?"

    "Follow me. I promise that you will live a much better life!" Ji Hao patted again, slightly heavily on the spirit creature¡¯s shoulder. Ji Hao hadn¡¯t put forth his strength, but the spirit creature already felt like carrying eight-hundred mountains. An irresistible force descended straight down, softening his legs and making him kneel down and kowtow to Ji Hao.

    Seeing the spirit creature kneel, the tens of shrimp warriors behind him paused in shock, then hurriedly dropped their bags and kneeled and kowtowed to Ji Hao as well.

    The spirit creature was forced down to his knees. Besides, he was deeply attracted by the broadness and mysteriousness of the great Dao of extreme negative that Ji Hao shared with him just now. He remained silent for a while, after which, he finally lowered his head and politely and sincerely kowtowed to Ji Hao three times.

    "Master, I am Shermie. From this moment on, the lives of mine and my boys are in your hands!"

 Chapter 1273: Ji Hao Takes a Disciple

    Chapter 1273: Ji Hao Takes a Disciple

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao moved into the bone house that Shermie looted from someone else.

    The bone house looked ordinary from the outside, but the inside was surprising. First, it was bright and broad. Inside the three-hundred-meters-long, tens of meters tall bone house, was a ten-miles wide tiny world, with seven to eightyers. This bone house could amodate over ten-thousand people.

    Second, this bone house was especially clean, with a nice fresh air. Shermie was a neat freak, and his habits did affect his boys more or less. The tens of spirit crayfishes made the tiny world inside the bone house extremely clean and well-decorated. All the furniture in the bone house was carved out of rocks.

    What satisfied Ji Hao the most was the effects of the traces of true dragon life-force, mentioned by Shermie before. Because of the true-dragon life-force, this bone house had been suffused with a refreshing, warm aroma. As Shermie said, this aroma could only improve the bloodline powers of lower grade water-kind creatures, and was useless to Ji Hao. However, this aroma was as great as the best ambergris. On staying in this aroma, one could have a clear, concentrated mind. Surprisingly, living in this bone house was a great experience.

    "Nice ce!" Sitting in the hundreds of meters squared room that he picked for himself, Ji Hao smilingly nodded to Shermie, who was standing aside, then said, "No wonder you chose this ce to live in...It¡¯s strange though, didn¡¯t anyone try to kick you out and upy this ce?

    In Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, this bone house should be the best house ever in the Kui Gate area. Shermie was merely at the level of low-grade Divine Magus. But why didn¡¯t any stronger one try to take this ce?

    "I am indeed weak and poorly cultivated, neither can I use any magic. But, my pair of heavy fists are a little famous." Shermie¡¯s eyes gradually sparkled with dim blue light as he looked at Ji Hao and responded seriously, "Except for those peak-level ones, the others...The ones slightly stronger than me won¡¯t want to fight me."

    Ji Hao immediately thought of those interesting mantis shrimps, which were less than half a foot long, yet could punch extremely fast, and even break the leg bones of human beings. Those mantis shrimps were tiny in shapes, yet had great strength. Normally, they were only food on people¡¯s tes. But, they did have strong upper limbs with an amazing explosive power, and a full-power blowunched with those limbs could crush human beings.

    If Shermie also had strong arms like those mantis shrimps, based on his current cultivation, how powerful could his fists be?

    While Ji Hao was trying to find something to try Shermie¡¯s fists, Heng Xing excitedly walked to Shermie. Heng Xing had armor-like skin and scales, and was never afraid of death. As this room wasrge enough, Heng Xing showed his original figure, lied in front of Shermie as a three-hundred-meters-long Henggong fish, thenughed proudly and yelled, "Come on, punch me!"

    While spitting bubbles, Heng Xing continued yelling in excitement, "Shermie, right? Come on, give me a punch!"

    "I am a Henggong fish. Among all water-kind creatures from the North Sea, we have the strongest defensive power! If you can break one scale of mine, you and your boys will be under my protection! I guarantee that no one will dare to touch even a hair of yours!"

    Shermie looked at Heng Xing while hesitating. He dared not to do it.

    Ji Hao smiled and nodded, encouraging him loudly, "Shermie, try it on thisrge fish! Hehe, if you can hurt him, I will reward you! Don¡¯t worry, as long as you don¡¯t kill him, he¡¯ll be fine. You can injure him as badly as you can."

    Thud! Thud! Ji Hao saw nothing else but two extremely dim streams of light.

    Heng Xing suddenly shut his mouth. Blood spurted out from his giant mouth. He tried his best to swallow the blood back into his stomach, but the blood was still flowing out from his mouth corners. Soon, the blood started flowing in big streams, and atst, the blood spurted out like a fountain. He couldn¡¯t help it.

    In his chest area, where he had the thickest, densest scales, were two fist-sized holes.

    He stared at Shermie¡¯s clenched fists. Shermie¡¯s fists were angr, blue-cyan, covered in a thinyer of shell that were the size of wine pots; those fists were exactly as big as the holes in Heng Xing¡¯s chest.

    Two puncture wounds were left on Heng Xing¡¯s body. Shermie¡¯s fistsnded on Heng Xing¡¯s body, but once his fists touched Heng Xing, he took back his arms. However, the impulsive force he created easily prated Heng Xing¡¯s body like two sharp des.

    Heng Xing¡¯s few main arteries were broken. Therefore, the blood gushed out of his body like a flood.

    Ji Hao nced at Shermie in shock. He shed to Heng Xing, took out handfuls of magic pills, and poured in Heng Xing¡¯s mouth, then spread thickyers of ointment on Heng Xing¡¯s wounds. Heng Xing transformed back into his human shape while moaning in pain. Covering his chest with both hands, Heng Xing stared at Shermie in a great shock, unable to say a word for quite a while.

    If this happened on a real battlefield, and if Shermie didn¡¯t take back his arms, and if he added a few more heavy punches, Heng Xing, this peak-Divine-Magus-level Henggong fish would be beaten to death by Shermie!

    Shermie was only at the level of low-grade Divine Magi, while Heng Xing was seriously at the level of peak-Divine-Magi!

    What a terrifying pair of fists! No wonder any water-kind spirit creature never tried to fight him over this bone house after he upied it.

    This bone house was valueless to higher-grade spirit creatures, but which one of those lower grade spirit creatures could ever be Shermie¡¯s opponent? If Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to stay in this bone hose to watch those Yu in the next door, Shermie would be able to improve his bloodline power with this bone-house, and grow stronger.

    "Your fists!" Ji Hao clicked his lips and finally discovered a weakness of Shermie¡¯s fists.

    Shermie attacked fast. Ji Hao had activated his erect eye, but still, he saw nothing but the two streams of light. He failed to see the motion curves of Shermie¡¯s fists. He believed that not a single living creature in this Kui Gate area could see Shermie¡¯s moves clearly, not even Dark Water Serpent himself.

    Shermie punched heavily, and even Hengxing was injured so badly by his pair of fists; it was not hard to tell how strong those fists were.

    The only weakness was that Shermie didn¡¯t have any special power on his fists. If he had a slight trace of essence sun fire or the extremely negative power on his fists, he would even be able to threat Dark Water Serpent out there, the great ancestor of all dark water serpent. That was what Ji Hao thought.

    But of course, if Shermie could maximize his strength and speed, he would still be able tounch a world-destroying punch without any special power.

    "Shermie, are you willing to be my disciple?" Somehow, Ji Hao wanted to take Shermie as a disciple.

    "Master, be your disciple?" Shermie¡¯s face twitched slightly, seeming to be quite struggling. A whileter, Shermie said hesitatingly, "Master, I am only a lowly crayfish. I am not talented, not lucky either. To be your disciple...hehe, I have no reason to be a humiliation to you."

    Looking at Shermie¡¯s struggling face, Ji Haoughed.

    He slightly shook his body and showed his real face, as a human being.

    Shermie was shocked. He even leaped back for about a hundred meters far. But once he saw Ji Hao¡¯s face clearly, he darted back to Ji Hao, thudded his knees against the ground, and kowtowed to Ji Hao for tens of times in a row.

    "Shifu, I am Shermie, your disciple!"

 Chapter 1274: Local Villains

    Chapter 1274: Local Viins

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao would never admit that his impulsion of taking Shermie as a disciple came from those deliciously fried crayfishes in hot spicy sauces that he had tasted in his precious life, during those summer nights. He felt slightly sad when thinking about those deliciously fried crayfishes.

    He probably should quote Priest Hua and tell Shermie, ¡®Shermie, you are gifted. You have amazing talent. You are destined to be my disciple!¡¯

    Sitting on a white, round rock, with his legs crossed, Ji Hao delightfully nodded to Shermie, who was standing right in front of him. Destiny, this was true destiny...Ji Hao would never admit that his very first official disciple was taken because of a delicious food that he missed.

    "Rx your mind and body, don¡¯t resist!" Shermie was respectful and cautious, while Ji Haoughed in satisfaction.

    Before Shermie gave a response, a splendid golden sun and a mystical silver moon rose from behind Ji Hao. The embryos of Dao of sun and the extreme negative stood in the sun and the moon. The two embryos of Dao looked at Shermie with lightning-like bright eyes. A tsunami-like spirit power descended and suddenly rolled Shermie in.

    Shermie quivered, then looked at Ji Hao, stunned.

    Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power was highly concentrated, and was tangible now. He wrapped Shermie with his spirit power, which made Shermie feel like being sealed in a thickyer of crystal, both his body and soul. His body couldn¡¯t move, while his soul couldn¡¯t generate even half a thought. Facing Ji Hao, he was like a tiny bug facing a destructive natural disaster; he had no power of resistance at all.

    Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power was vast like an ocean, while Shermie¡¯s soul was like dimmplight drifting on the boundless ocean. If Ji Hao wanted to destroy Shermie¡¯s soul, he could crush it with a single thought.

    "Not bad, not bad, you¡¯re a spirit creature indeed, but you have never taken a life." Ji Hao looked at Shermie in surprise. This crayfish¡¯s hands were perfectly clean. He had no sin, no sin at all. Apparently, ever since he started cultivating himself as a spirit creature, he never killed a living being!

    Furthermore, his soul was especially pure. Shermie¡¯s soul still lingered at a very low level, and his original soul power was weak. But, it was pure and clean, like a wless white crystal. The otherrge spirit creature¡¯ souls were mostly filled with the scent of blood and evilness, yet Shermie¡¯s soul was totally different.

    "Great, great!" Ji Hao grinned delightfully and asked, "I did take you as a disciple on impulse, but you are indeed a rare talent. You, you¡¯ve never killed a living being, have you? Don¡¯t you eat meat?"

    Ji Hao took back his spirit power, and Shermie finally had the chance to take a breath. With softened legs, he kneeled straight on the ground. Hearing Ji Hao, he hurriedly raised his head, and carefully responded, "Shifu, I have always liked vegetables and fruits. This is my nature. I like all kinds of ganoderma mushrooms the most. If I can¡¯t find any, old kelps are delicious too."

    While grinning, Shermie blinked his eyes and continued, "Besides, if I eat meat...Hehe, what if I identally ate a kid of a powerful and brutal one that I can not afford to offend? I would be bringing disasters to myself, wouldn¡¯t I? And meat makes you stink, I hate stinks."

    Hearing him, Heng Xing and Yuan Li were dumfounded. Arge spirit creature...who had never killed a living being, nor eaten meat? Yet this one was so strongly gifted that he could even puncture the iron-wall-like body of a Henggong fish with his bare fists! He was such a strong one, but he had been a vegetarian his whole life?! How could such a strange being even exist among spirit creatures?

    Even Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help butugh. Smilingly, he looked at Shermie, and asked, "So, earlier, when I was a water ape, you didn¡¯t want to be my disciple, but why did you suddenly change your mind after I showed my true face?"

    Ji Hao was curious about Shermie¡¯s behavior. Why did he decide to be Ji Hao¡¯s disciple once he saw his real face?

    "This..." Shermie blinked his long, slim eyes, and said politely, "This is probably because I am born cautious. I always feel that even though Lord Gong Gong has raised a flood, and has been ying all kinds of tricks, he will eventually lose to the humankind."

    "I am happy to be a disciple of a human being, even if he is equally strong as Lord Gong Gong. Atst, facing the counterattack of human beings, we will be destroyed. Being a disciple of a human being...I am not afraid of death, but I¡¯ve been working so hard, so carefully for years. Finally, my family now has tens of little spirit ones, who know things. I can¡¯t drag them all to hell, can I?"

    "Shifu, I know you. You are Marquis Yao Ji Hao, the most brutal, famous young human being among your generation. You¡¯ve sneaked into Kui Gate. Obviously, human beings areunching heavy strikes soon. We will lose Kui Gate, and all these spirit creatures gathering in Kui Gate...Judging by all the cruel things you¡¯ve done in the past few years, they will definitely be wiped out."

    "You offered to take me as a disciple. This is a perfect opportunity for me to survive, not to mention what I will learn from you in the future. Therefore, once I saw your face, I decided to be your disciple. What would I be hesitating for?"

    Shermie gave Ji Hao every reason. Hearing him, Ji Hao raised his eyebrows. Shermie was indeed too careful and cautious, but that was also good. Ji Hao had enough of fearless, brave fighters around him. For example, Yuan Li and Heng Xing were typical two. But at the moment, Ji Hao was just in need of a cautious and careful follower, someone with ns.

    "Great!" Once again, Ji Hao pped his hands andughed delightfully. He looked at Shermie, pondered for a while, then slightly shook his body. Afterward, Ji Hao¡¯s body changed slightly, and gradually became about eighty percent simr to Shermie.

    His body turned long and slim, covered in dark blue shell with thin, dark-golden stripes. His eyes turned long and slim too. asionally, his eyes would sparkle brightly when he blinked. Ji Hao clenched his fingers towards Shermie, and took a wisp of Shermie¡¯s power, then patted his own chest. Soon, he released a strong spirit creature power that seemed exactly the same as Shermie¡¯s power.

    "In Kui Gate and all the other water gates, I am now your uncle, Summer." Ji Hao grinned and said, "I am a crayfish named Summer; It¡¯s my new identity now. Shermie, how many warriors do you have? Send them out to get some information for me, as soon as you can."

    Shermie did have some capable ones under hismand. He had nearly one hundred children, who were also crayfishes. He raised all of them himself. Among those young crayfishes, twelve were as strong as Magus Kings, while the rest were mostly at the level of Senior Magus.

    Spirit crayfishes were extremely rare. But, every spirit crayfish had strong fists. Besides, more or less, gic rtionships existed between crayfishes and shrimps. Therefore, even though Shermie didn¡¯t recruit warriors intentionally, quite a number of shrimp warriors willingly followed his lead.

    Right in the Kui Gate, about one-hundred-thousand shrimp warriors followed nothing but the orders of Shermie and his boys. These shrimp warriors were not so smart. The rtionship between Shermie, his boys, and these shrimps warriors, was about the same as the rtionship between an owner and a pet. Shermie gave his order, his boys spread it, and soon, a lot of information was brought back.

    For example, who the owner of the rock building next door was, and how many days had that young man in a red robe stayed for in Kui Gate... who were with him, and what was he doing...

    Ji Hao learned every detail about that young man in a red robe, and what he did in Kui Water.

 Chapter 1275: Teach the Dao and Remove the Mountains

    Chapter 1275: Teach the Dao and Remove the Mountains

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Within half an hour, Ji Hao had all the information about the young man in a red robe living in the building next-door.

    But of course, those shrimp warriors who gathered the information had limited intelligence quotient, and so did their friends. Therefore, some information Ji Hao got was pretty exaggerated; but indeed, one could find some truth from all that information.

    For example, the young man in a red robe was strong. The spirt creature who managed this area said something slightly offensive to the young man and got himself beaten up; even worse, afterward, the young man chopped off the manager¡¯s limbs and hung him on a wooden shelf to show the others.

    The young man had a strong background. The manager was assigned to his position by the Dark Water Serpent Family, but the young man bullied him so cruelly. After this, the Dark Water Serpent Family said not a word to the young man, and the manger could only bear the insult silently. Later, the manager was put down from the shelf and saved by his people, then never showed up again.

    What he did to the manager was seen by all spirit creatures in this area. Other than this, the young man was veryscivious, and had an inclusive female taste. From muscr dragon whale girls to tiny and cute water spider girls, he liked all girls. Any water-kind girl who looked about thirty to fifty percent humanoid could arouse this young man.

    Many strange things would happen in a ce filled with spirit creatures.

    Countless water-kind creatures gathered in this camp. Some of them were enormous in their original shapes, even over one thousand miles long; some were tiny, maybe only as big as a human thumb.

    Some weak small spirit creatures developed a habit of prying on others¡¯ privacy. The young man looked for girls all over the camp, and some curious small spirit creatures followed behind him. Every time when the young man was with some rare water-kind girls, at least a hundred small spirit creatures would be listening to their activities around.

    This young man¡¯s name was Yu Chi. He was the most beloved youngest son of a ¡®great ancestor¡¯. This time, that ¡®great ancestor¡¯ sent him to the Kui Gate on purpose, to allow him to make a great contribution, so that in the future, he could have a good piston in the heaven, which would be ruled by Gong Gong Family at that time.

    Those shrimp warriors didn¡¯t know how to differentiate important things from unimportant. They simply brought Ji Hao all information they found, such as Yu Chi¡¯s underwear was made from red brocade, socks were red ghost silk, and he was wearing tens of red jade defensive amulets, or he had a blood-red, sharp long sword, that could easily break the shell of an enormous turtle...

    Some essential information was mixed with all that useless junk information and delivered to Ji Hao. Soon, Ji Hao had a full understanding about Yu Chi. He was a foppish,scivious young man with average abilities. After all, he was Yu Ancestor¡¯s youngest son, and was pretty talented. His cultivation had reached the level of high-Senior-Magus.

    More importantly, Ji Hao knew that Yu Chi had a bloodthirsty spirit sword, which was extremely sharp and fierce. The sword would drain the blood of whoever it hurt. Other than this sword, Ji Hao also knew about all his treasures and weapons, unless he had some secret, life-saving treasures.

    Atst, something that surprised Ji Hao the most happened.

    A grandson of Shermie brought Ji Hao three vividly red long hair. Judging by the sense of power releasing from the hairs, these three hair clearly belonged to Yu Chi. Ji Hao was thrilled. In the hands of a spirit creature, these three hairs might be useless, but in the hands of a human Magus who had mastered all kinds of magic curses, these three hair might cost Yu Chi his life!

    "Shermie, good job. Tell your sons and grandsons to stay for my lecture of Dao!"

    Ji Hao prepared the dragon blood dark steel that he found earlier and some other rare materials, then opened his mouth and let out a five-colored mist which rolled all prepared materials into his body. Then, he handed the three hairs to Yuan Li and told him what to do by using his spirit power. Yuan Liughed, then transformed into a beam of silver light, and disappeared with the three hair.

    In the five-colored cauldron, the magical me had been spinning. The dragon blood dark steel and other materials were soon melted. All impurities contained in these materials were burned into strands of gray smoke, which rose from the cauldron, being swallowed by the Pan Gu bell which floated upon the cauldron. After quaking slightly, the grey smoke became Chaos power and slowly merged with the bell.

    Ji Hao threw more and more materials into the cauldron. The embryos of Dao of sun and extreme negative carefully came to the five-colored cauldron, locked their fingers together, and cast a few treasure-making spells towards it. Ji Hao had learned those spells from Po.

    In the cauldron, all kinds of rare materials had been merging with each other. Nourished by the magical power of creation, limited by Po¡¯s treasure-making spells, these beautifully glowing materials were changing and transforming.

    The two embryos of Dao were doing the treasure-making job, while Ji Hao took out the mountain-driving whip and sent his strong spirit power into it. As Ji Hao slightly trembled, his spirit power had already covered the entire Kui Gate.

    From the east to the west, the Kui Gate was over a million miles wide; from the south to the north, it almost crossed the entire Mind, blocking the vast, violent flood firmly before the Final Land. The Kui Gate was magnificent, with pure and dense earth power gathered in it. The visible, yellow-colored earth power had already crystallized, turning into dark-yellow crystals. Under the effect of the earth power, all mountains in this area had mergedpletely into one.

    ording to Ji Hao¡¯s estimation, opening up a broad water channel through the Kui Gate was extremely difficult, even if tens of thousands of Divine Magi could do it together, and no one was there to stop them. It would be highly time-consuming.

    Fortunately, the mountain-driving whip existed, and Si Wen Ming had nned it all before he started this great n.

    Sitting on the Kui Gate, legs crossed, Ji Hao controlled the mountain-driving whip and started to move the earth power inside Kui Gate.

    Disordered spheres and streams of earth power in the Kui Gate began condensing into dark-yellow spell symbols. Each slowly sparkling spell symbol was ceaselessly absorbing surrounding earth power, gradually gathering a strong, destructive force.

    Si Wen Ming was nning to move the mountains away. But that would require too much time. Since the mountains could be moved away... why couldn¡¯t those mountains be blown up?

    Thinking about it, by blowing the enormous Kui Gate up into the sky, how many water-kind creatures would be killed? How many human warriors wouldn¡¯t have to die? But of course, Ji Hao wouldn¡¯t worry about people from the twenty-one families before the Kui Gate; identally injures were inevitable after all!

    While controlling the whip with his spirit power and making the preparation inside the Kui Gate, Ji Hao¡¯s eyes shone brightly. He looked at Shermie and nearly a hundred spirit crayfishes sitting in front of him quietly and politely, and started talking.

    "You were lowly, weak water-kind creatures. Luckily, you were chosen by the great Dao of nature. You became intelligent, gained powers and abilities."

    "Even though you are gifted with powers and strengths, you don¡¯t know about the great Dao of nature, about the heart of the world, about the secrets of the universe. You are still ordinary mortal beings, with physical bodies. Eventually, your lives will end, and you will disappear."

    "Today, I am going to teach you a fundamental great Dao, that will allow you to go beyond the mortal world and live an endless life."

 Chapter 1276: Teach the Dao, Give the Treasures

    Chapter 1276: Teach the Dao, Give the Treasures

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Making no social distinctions in teaching, this was a teaching style of Yu Yu. Any living being, talented or not, as long as it was not evil, and had never done anything unforgivable, Yu Yu would happily take it as a disciple. Yu Yu never liked crowded ces. He always went to wild ces. Therefore, many of his disciples were spirit creatures.

    Yu Yu was a powerful being with an excellent cultivation. As more and more spirit creatures became his disciples, he created a scripture titled Natural Trial Spirit Creature Soul Text, as the beginner tutorial for his spirit creature disciples.

    Ji Hao silently activated his primordial spirit. Five light streams with the colors of golden, silver, ck, gray, and rainbow rose from his head. They wove into a hundreds of meters wide, multicolored cloud in the air about nine meters high. The embryos of Dao of destruction, void, and evolvement sat on the cloud, their legs crossed. They opened their mouths and read the Natural Trial Spirit Creature Soul Text aloud along with Ji Hao.

    While he was reading the scripture, a great amount of natural power was inhaled into Ji Hao¡¯s body, absorbed by his embryo of Dao, then transformed into the pure powers of sun, extreme negative, destruction, void, and evolvement, umting in his body. He controlled these powers with his primordial spirit and turned them into fist-sized, five-colored lotuses, flying out from Ji Hao¡¯s mouth along with his voice.

    Along with a faintly audible, beautiful melody, those lotuses softly, slowly drifted down from the air and merged into the heads of Shermie, his children, and grandchildren.

    Shermie¡¯s body was a little burning. He trembled slightly, with his slim eye popped widely up, even as big as his fists. He looked at Ji Hao in a great surprise. Subconsciously, he reached out his arms, lowered his body, then put his forehead and palms down on the ground and kowtowed to Ji Hao, worshipping him.

    To be honest, without Ji Hao¡¯s exnation, Shermie couldn¡¯t understand a word from the Natural Trial Spirit Creature Soul Text. After all, Shermie was a spirit creature, and was a crayfish, one of the lowest types among water-kind creatures. He couldn¡¯t even read. Understanding the profound Natural Trial Spirit Creature Soul Text? That would be way too difficult for him.

    But, Ji Hao consumed his own power and nted his own understanding about the Natural Trial Spirit Creature Soul Text directly, deeply in the souls of Shermie and his children and grandchildren, allowing them to understand the mysticalness of this text.

    Shermie was shaking with excitement. His shells bumped against each other, causing a slight noise. While trying their best to calm down from the wild joy in their hearts, he and all the other little crayfishes lied quietly, foreheads and palms against the ground, daring not to move.

    All of a sudden, they felt the great joy and happiness,ing straight from their hearts. They felt that they were the same as before, but in the meanwhile, they clearly realized that everything had changed. Their bodies, their souls, their fates; everything waspletely different, as those lotuses drifting out from Ji Hao¡¯s mouth merged into their bodies.

    Guided by Ji Hao, Shermie started learning things from the Natural Trial Spirit Creature Soul Text the first. He sensed a slight, yet sharp pain from his soul. He endured it, gritted his teeth, and continued.

    A strange sense of power was released from Shermie¡¯s soul. His soul turned purer and purer, more and more transparent, crystalline and glowing, like earth turning into gold, and iron turning into a holy weapon. The Natural Trial Spirit Creature Soul Text purified and strengthened the soul with the great pain, so that the cultivator could go beyond the nature of spirit creatures, and miracles could happen.

    This Natural Trial Spirit Creature Soul Text Yu Yu created was titled after ¡®natural trial¡¯, because he wanted his spirit creature disciples to go through a cruel pain when they started their cultivations. Like natural trials, the pain would improve their souls and free them, turning them into much higher grade lives from ¡®spirit creatures¡¯, and make them perfect and sturdy foundations of Dao.

    Shermie and the other little crayfishes trembled intensely, not because of the joy anymore, but because of the endless pain from their souls. They felt like they were in the worst hell, being tortured forever.

    Shermie slightly opened his mouth, gasped deeply for air, then said harshly to his children and grandchildren, "Boys, is this the greatest mercy from your grand Shifu...Get through it, you have to...As long as we get through this, we will no longer be lowly crayfishes living in mud, chewing rotten grassroots...We, we will have a chance to be dragons too!"

    The group of little crayfishes responded with moans, snorts, or deep quick shouts. They also had their teeth gritted tightly while enduring the pain from their souls. None of themined.

    Ji Hao nodded. Not to mention anything else, for this determination he had, Shermie deserved a better future and a great luck.

    This time, Ji Hao had truly found valuable things in Kui Water.

    About water-kind spirit creatures, there was a term, ¡®shrimp and crab warriors¡¯. Shrimp and crab warriors were huge in numbers, but awfully weak, pure cannon fodders. From the ancient era to present, not a single famous, influential one had ever emerged among shrimp and crab warriors.

    Shrimps, prawns, crayfishes, and simr creatures were all poorly talented. In the water world,rge fishes ate small fishes, small fishes ate tiny fishes, tiny fishes ate shrimps, and shrimps ate mud. For a lowly creature that fed on mud, even if it luckily became intelligent, it would have no future at all.

    But looking at Shermie and the group of little crayfishes behind him, who were guided by himself, Ji Hao somehow felt that he might create a miracle.

    Time was flying. More and more dark-yellow spell symbols sparkled inside the Kui Gate. Countless different sized spell symbols buried deeply inside the mountains, slowly absorbing the earth power, and umting a terrifying destructive force.

    Ji Hao had already exined the contents of the Natural Trial Spirit Creature Soul Text to Shermie and his descendants eighty-one times. In this process, many of those little crayfishes passed out hundreds of times, but they didn¡¯t give up. They made it to the end, andpleted their cultivation based on the text.

    They stood up from the ground. Shermie and those little crayfishes, each of thempleted one round of cultivation based on the text at least. The nature of their souls had already started ¡®evolving¡¯. The senses of powers from these crayfishes had changed, turning special. Looking at them carefully, one would find a pearl-like luster added to their shells.

    "Nicely done! Not bad, really not bad!" Ji Hao looked at Shermie and those crayfishes behind him. Including Shermie, ny-nine crayfishes were standing in front of Ji Hao now.

    "These are your new weapons and armors. I made these for you ording to your body shapes. You are good at punching, so I made each of you a pair of ¡®soul-tearing¡¯ gloves, designed specially to hurt your enemies¡¯ souls. These gloves can also release cold power to hurt your enemies, and are very strong. Come on, try these!"

    Waving his hand, Ji Hao sent a series of silver, sparkling, strangely-shaped gloves and armors to Shermie and the other little crayfishes. Those gloves were made with the extremely negative power. They were bone-piercingly cold, and quite a couple of little crayfishes sneezed a few times under the cold power released from their gloves.

    Shermie hurriedly kneeled on the ground with those crayfishes as they thudded their foreheads against the ground a few times in a row, then happily put on their armors and gloves.

    Those armors and gloves were sparkling brightly with a silver light, fitting Shermie and those little crayfishes¡¯ bodies perfectly, just like new shells growing on their bodies. Shermie clenched his fists and threw a few punches in the air, causing a sharp swishing noise. This time when he punched, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even see his fists.

 Chapter 1277: Friendly Neighbor

    Chapter 1277: Friendly Neighbor

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Do we have to eat all of this?"

    Looking at a snow-white piece of meat from a thousand-years-old electric eel, Shermie asked Ji Hao with a bitter look.

    "You have to eat all of it. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have enough spirit blood for your future cultivation." Ji Hao looked at Shermie seriously. He gently cut his finger into the meat, tore off a one-foot-long slice, put into his mouth and began chewing slowly.

    Tender`and crisp, the meat melted in Ji Hao¡¯s mouth, into a slightly sweet juice, flowing into his stomach through his throat. A strong warmth spread through his body, making him feel sofortable.

    Spirit electric eel was one of the best kinds among water-kind spirit creatures. They were born with a great thunder power. Therefore, nourished by the thunder power day and night, electric eels were pure and clean. Except for the purest life-force, no spirit creature power could linger in their bodies.

    This thousand-year-old electric eel deserted in the face of a battle, from the battlefield before the Kui Gate. A dark water serpent, as a supervisor, discovered this fleeing eel. He killed the eel right on the spot, and ate a half of it. The remaining half of the eel was sent back to the camp and sold in a restaurant.

    Yes, these water-kind spirit creatures were learning everything from human beings. They opened hotels and restaurants in thisrge Kui Water camp, along with brothels, which were Yu Chi¡¯s favorite. These ces were all modeled onrge markets in human cities.

    The nine-hundred-meters-long, tens of meters thick eel body was sent into a restaurant, immediately attracting arge group of enormous spirit creatures.

    Ji Hao had his spirit power covered the whole area the whole time, watching on everything in the surroundings. Seeing the half of electric eel, he immediately rushed into the restaurant with Shermie and a group of crayfishes, dropped a pile of top-grade magic crystals, and purchased it.

    "Eat, it¡¯s good for you. If you want to grow strong, you have to strengthen your body. But in order to strengthen your body, you have to eat meat or drink blood to replenish a great amount of life-force. Otherwise, you would be drained during your cultivation." Ji Hao looked at Shermie and said seriously. Meanwhile, he pushed the eel meat towards Shermie.

    From all directions, quite a lot of fierce-lookingrge spirit creatures had their eyes fixed on Ji Hao and Shermie, who were sitting around arge square table. If the terrifying spirit creature power released from ¡®Summer¡¯, the spirit crayfish transformed from Ji Hao, didn¡¯t frighten them, thoserge spirit creature would have rushed up and looted the meat long ago.

    When they looked at Shermie, they seemed to be even more angry and vicious, ¡®You damned crayfish, this was such a delicious meat. If you don¡¯t want it, give it to us!¡¯

    Shermie frowned, slowly cut off arge piece of eel meat, and put into his mouth. He chewed, then swallowed slowly. Ji Hao sat by the table, while Shermie stood up, politely facing Ji Hao. He slightly bent his knees and made the gesture for the first grade of the Cultivation Method with Nine turns. His blood started to boil, circting rapidly inside his body. The eel meat he swallowed just now had already disappeared into his body, even before it reached to his stomach.

    Shermie looked at Ji Hao in shock. When he started his cultivation based on the first grade of Cultivation Method with Nine Turns, he felt that his body was a giant ckhole, craving for more life-force and energy. He clearly sensed that if he didn¡¯t replenish enough life-force and spirit blood power, his cultivation method would turn him into a dried corpse!

    What a powerful cultivation method, what a dreadful power!

    Suddenly, Shermie was even more grateful to Ji Hao, and he venerated him more, hundreds of times more than before. Lowering his head, he started wolfing the eel.

    Normally, a lowly crayfish who luckily became a spirit creature couldn¡¯t possibly be guided well. Everything Shermie had learned before was learned by struggling for survival, with his gifts and instincts. He didn¡¯t only need to survive on his own, he also had to protect a group of weak children.

    For the fist time in his life, Shermie felt rxed. He didn¡¯t need to worry about tomorrow anymore. At the moment, Ji Hao was like a towering mountain, bringing Shermie an iparable sense of security.

    He finally had someone to depend on, and this felt great!

    "To be honest, this meat, is truly much tastier than mushrooms and kelps." mumbled Shermie, "Before, I couldn¡¯t bear to eat the other living beings, neither did I dare to do it..."

    "Hm, from now on, when you see evil spirit creatures, chose the tasty ones to eat." Not so responsibly, Ji Hao drew the topic away. "In fact, being a water-kind spirit creature is so lucky! Steamedrge crabs, boiled green crabs with vinasse, stew soft-shelled turtles, spicy snakes..."

    Ji Hao forgot about the fact that he was ¡®Summer¡¯, arge spirit crayfish now. While drooling, he nced at the other spirit creatures in the surroundings. Wherever his eyes reached, all water-kind spirit creatures were frightened away immediately. The dish names murmured by Ji Hao¡¯s mouth were way too creepy!

    Shermie blinked his eyes and looked at Ji Hao in confusion. He knew Ji Hao¡¯s true identity. But what did Ji Hao sneak into the Kui Gate for? For breaking the Kui Gate? Or for fresh seafood?

    Ji Hao chuckled. Suddenly, loud noises could be heard in this simply built, tilting restaurant.

    Not far away, a few gorgeously dressed snake girls and m girls darted out of a stone building while crying and wailing. An enormous Yu rushed out of the stone building in an unstoppable way while roaring deeply, with purple-red poisonous sand puffing out from his mouth.

    "How dare you try to hurt me?!" This Yu screamed pretty hysterically. This area was circled up by countless water-kind spirit creatures, but the Yu widely opened his mouthpart and sprayed out the poisonous sand in all directions.

    Yu¡¯s poisonous sands were highly lethal, and not even those higher grade ones could survive it. This Yu was as strong as low-level Divine Magus, which meant he was able to threaten high-level Divine Magi with his poisons sands.

    Most of those spirit creatures in the market were low-grade, weak ones. Wherever the poison sand reached,rge groups of little spirit creatures burst with shrill screams, then melted into puddles of toxic liquid. Some little spirit creatures were also poisonous, but they onlysted for a slightly longer while amidst the purple-red sand. Spirit creatures who stood further away watched these poor ones rot rapidly. Their skins and fleshes turned into a red, toxic liquid, while bones and internal organs slowly melted as well.

    "Someone...tried to...to assassinate..."

    Followed by a disordered footstep sound, Yu Chi staggered out of the stone building with his upper body bared. With difficulty, he made a few steps forward while yelling at that Yu, which was aimlessly spraying poisonous sand.

    "Idiot! Didn¡¯t you see me...I...I am...Bring me back...now..."

    That Yu seemed to not yet realize what had happened. Ji Hao smirked and dashed out, then shed across the air and showed up beside Yu Chi, leaving a shred of afterimages in the air. He attentively held Yu Chi¡¯s arm with both hands.

    "Sir, you looked familiar to me! We are neighbors!"

    "Sir, do you remember me? I am Summer, and this is my nephew, Shermie. We¡¯re neighbors!"

    "Sir, are you...ill? Cursed? Ah, I think you are cursed! Look at your face, white as a corpse. You must be cursed." Clicking his tongue, Ji Hao continued.

    "Sir, don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t be afraid. I have no other ability, but I am good at undoing magic curses."

    "Lord, we are neighbors. Neighbors should look after each other, be friends, right? This evil curse you¡¯re having now, I will deal with it for you, I promise!"

    "Sir, let¡¯s go!"

    Before Yu Chi could refuse, Ji Hao grabbed his neck and carried him up like carrying a chicken, then walked away quickly.

 Chapter 1278: Neighbors Should Take Care of Each Other

    Chapter 1278: Neighbors Should Take Care of Each Other

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Yu Chi¡¯s body was boiling hot, his lips were covered in blisters. Under his skin, a faint grayness was visible. He could no longer breathe through his nose. When he opened his mouth and gasped for air, one could even see thin steams puffing out of his mouth, as his body temperature was awfully high.

    Even worse, he had been twitching intensely, and his life-force was leaking out of his body wave after wave. As a Divine-Magus-level spirit creature, Yu Chi had abundant spirit blood and thriving life-force, which was the reason why he could hang out with girls in the Kui Gate camp all day long without exhausting himself.

    But now, in an indescribable way, his life-force and spirit blood power was leaking out of his body. By the time Ji Hao dragged him back to his rock house from the brothel, Yu Chi was entirely softened. His muscr body had turned scrawny, that make him look like a dying tuberculosis patient, who had been ill for a long time. The short distance between the brothel and the rock house only took Ji Hao a few steps.

    "An...Ancestor!" Ji Hao rushed to the rock house. A few Yu boys ran out of the house, seeming not to be so smart. Seeing Yu Chi grabbed in Ji Hao¡¯s hand, their eyes immediately turned red. They started to gasp quickly while a fierce power vibration released from their bodies.

    Yu were born with mysterious, lethal powers. But after all, they were bugs. No matter how strongly gifted they were, these young Yu boys were silly and uncourteous, and this was a fact which could not be changed.

    Yu Chi were tens of generations older than these young Yu boys; in their eyes, Yu Chi was a young ancestor. Seeing their young ancestor be like this, these Yu boys instinctively thought that Ji Hao was the one to me. Recklessly, they roared towards the sky and showed their original shapes. Seven to eight, over ten-meter long Yu with red shells crowded before the rock house, opened their mouthparts, and sted clouds of poisonous sand towards Ji Hao.

    "Idiots! I am your nice, friendly neighbor! Attacking me with your killing sand? Are your brains damaged?" Ji Hao lifted Yu Chi up irresponsibly to shield himself against the sand.

    Yu Chi gave a shrill howl. He was already suffering the sudden illness, having a scarily high fever, and had been losing his life-force and spirit blood power at a despairing rate. But the poisonous sand released by the few Yu boys swished over, broke his skin, and left thousands of tiny holes on his face, squeezing thin streams of blood out of those holes.

    "Ouch...You bloody idiots!" Yu Chi¡¯s entire body was aching and limp. Because of the high fever, he was twitching intensely, and was about to fall unconscious. Hurt by the sand, he screamed out, then pointed at the few Yu boys in rage. He opened his mouth and let out a steamy hot breath.

    "Young ancestor!" Yu Chi got angry, and the few Yu Boys panicked, screaming but not knowing what to do.

    Ji Hao carried Yu Chi and rushed into the rock building with big steps. Yu Chi¡¯s face was covered in blood now. Looking at him, another few Yu in the house were all frightened. They shouted and yelled, but none of them dared to do anything. They had cultivated themselves into human shapes not long ago, and their intelligence was only at the level of twelve years old human children. Added with the fact that they were born wild and rude, they had no ability to deal with the current situation at all.

    A series of muffled footsteps could be heard from another room. A few old Yu rushed out of the room with dark faces and fierce, sparkling eyes. They stared at Ji Hao while quickly circling him up.

    These few old Yu had cultivated themselves for two-thousand-years at least. They had lived long enough; therefore, they were much smarter than those boys. They surrounded Ji Hao up, then one of them shouted the question out, "What happened to our Ancestor Chi?"

    Ji Hao raised hid eyebrows and responded, "Your Ancestor Chi is ill. I am your neighbor, and I often see him walk past my house. I saw him in the market with this serious illness. His mount knows nothing but killing irrelevant people...So, I kindly brought him back to save his life. Did I do something wrong?"

    Another old Yu looked at the blood on Yu Chi¡¯s face and yelled angrily, "What happened to his face?"

    Ji Hao tilted his head and said straightforwardly, "Some idiots did this to him. Does it have anything to do with me?"

    Thud! Thud! The few Yu boys kneeled on the ground, kowtowing to Yu Chi in a panic.

    The few old Yu nced at each other and then slightly loosened their tightened eyebrows. One of them reached out his hand, and attempted to grab Yu Chi as he said coldly, "Our Ancestor Chi is powerful. What illness can hurt him? We don¡¯t need you, we will help him."

    Swish! Swish! Shermie and a few little crayfishes rushed in.

    Ji Haoughed out loud. He pped that old Yu¡¯s hand away directly. Ji Hao put forth his strength, and almost crushed the old Yu¡¯s hand. The old Yu screamed in pain, then stepped backward quickly while shaking his hand.

    "Eh? What do you mean? I saved your ancestor, but aren¡¯t you going to thank me with anything? You want me to go like this?"

    Grabbing Yu Chi¡¯s neck with his fingers, Ji Hao viciously stared at the few old Yu and shouted, "What? Don¡¯t you want to pay me? I am telling you, I, Summer, have always been a nice man. But I am not like my nephew Shermie. He¡¯s afraid, and doesn¡¯t want any trouble, but I am never afraid of troubles!"

    Yu Chi had already fallen unconscious. Shaking Yu Chi, Ji Hao continued yelling with a high-pitched voice, "I saved your ancestor, hehe, you¡¯re gonna pay me for that. If you don¡¯t pay, I will strangle him to death!"

    Ji Hao raised his left hand high, and seemed ready to kill Yu Chi right now.

    The few old Yu screamed out together. They hurriedly kneeled on the ground and kowtowed to Ji Hao, then shouted, "Sir, sir, please, don¡¯t kill our Ancestor Chi...It¡¯s our fault, all our fault. As long as you don¡¯t kill him and let us save him...we can negotiate, anything can be negotiated!"

    Ji Hao nodded in satisfaction, then said grinningly, "Right. I am Summer, and I am very kind-hearted. I can¡¯t bear to watch people suffer, especially when we are neighbors. We live next doors, so we are neighbors, you know, good neighbors. We should be nice to each other, be friends, help each other, with purely kind hearts!"

    He didn¡¯t loosen his fingers. Dragging Yu Chi, he walked straight to the main living room with big steps while saying, "Come on,e on, don¡¯t stand there and watch. Hurry, prepare things to save your ancestor! I relieved his symptoms temporarily. If we want to heal him...See, see, he passed out already! I don¡¯t think it¡¯s gonna be easy!"

    Walking into the living room, Ji Hao immediately had his eyes on the altar in the middle, surrounded by golden-armored puppets, and those three asleep Yu on it. Narrowing his eyes, he walked to the altar and dropped Yu Chi directly on the ground.

    "Hurry up now. What life-saving magic drugs and treasures do you have? Go get everything now, quick!"

    "Ahyaya, your ancestor is very ill! If you want to save him, you got to take out the best things you have. This is your ancestor, don¡¯t muddle through!"

    Squatting beside Yu Chi, Ji Hao grinned like a blooming flower.

 Chapter 1279: Control the Core

    Chapter 1279: Control the Core

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Human beings were the owners of the natural fortune of the world. Therefore, the humankind was powerful and prosperous. The poption size of the humankind was great. ns developed thrivingly, and people lived happy, peaceful lives. Spirit creatures were not protected by the natural fortune, but they had all kinds of natural abilities. Spirit creatures mostly lived in wild, dangerous ces, where treasures could be found easily. Therefore, many spirit creatures were treasure collectors.

    For saving Yu Chi, the few old Yu took out all magic herbs they had, useful or not. Standing aside and looking at those herbs, Ji Hao¡¯s eyes even turned greedily green. Some of these herbs were legendary treasures in the knowledge system of human beings; a few kinds could even bring the dead back to life!

    For example, ording to a legend, a ganoderma lucidum with nine leaves could make the deade back to life, but an old Yu directly took out a ganoderma lucidum with a hundred leaves and one with a thousand leaves. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even imagine how old the two nts were. Another example was that of a ten-thousand-year-old stone milk, which could strengthen physical bodies and primordial spirits, nourish internal organs, and build stronger foundations for cultivators, improving their overall potentials. But another old Yu took out some ten-million-years-old stone milk, which had already turned transparent, sparkling, full of spirit power, and was now hovering in the air like a clear stream of water!

    The problem was, no matter how old that stone milk was, it wouldn¡¯t do any help to Yu Chi.

    Why would Yu Chi suddenly fall ill? It was because he was cursed!

    Why would he be cursed? Because Ji Hao gave his three hair to Yuan Li, who sent them to Taisi. Taisi had already returned to Pu Ban City. With the faith power from countless refugees living in Ji Hao¡¯s pce in Pu Ban City, Taisi built an altar, and cast a magic curse in cooperation with Yu Mu. They sent a trace of the toxic power from the Disease God Streamer into Yu Chi¡¯s body, through the long distance...

    The magic curse, and the toxic power... By now, Yu Chi had a high fever, and his body was twitching, covered in blisters. His spirit blood power and life-force were still leaking. But, if waited too long, not even Ji Hao could tell what new symptoms would present in him.

    Standing beside Yu Chi, and seeing the few old Yu taking out all kinds of magic herbs, Ji Hao¡¯s eye corners had been twitching from time to time. Ji Hao¡¯s great Dao of sun cultivation was guided by Priest Dachi. Apart from that, Priest Dachi had also taught Ji Hao some of his magic-drug-concoction knowledge. In Priest Dachi¡¯s eyes, Ji Hao might not be talented on magic-drug-concoction. Therefore, eighty percent of the knowledge he taught Ji Hao was about all magical herbs and nts in the world, instead of real techniques.

    Ji Hao recognized those magic herbs taken out by those old Yu at one nce. Among those herbs, there were tens of kinds were materials for Priest Dachi¡¯s famous ¡®nine-turn golden pill¡¯. These herbs were old and powerful, even beyond the requirements of the ¡®nine-turn golden pill¡¯. Not to mention concocting these herbs into golden pills, one could even directly eat each of these herbs to get great effects.

    "What a waste! You are really a bunch of brainless spirit creatures." Ji Hao sighed silently, but without stopping these old Yu. He squatted beside Yu Chi, then conveniently poked a finger on his body. By doing this, Ji Hao stopped Yu Chi¡¯s blood and power flow. Yu Chi instantly straightened his body, his facial muscles tightened, and teeth gnashed tight, grinding and causing loud noises.

    Ji Hao stood up and said in a deep voice, "You take a look first. Choose something appropriate to the situation and feed your ancestor."

    While coughing, Ji Hao made a serious face and continued, "Don¡¯t give him the wrong drug. If you identally feed him the wrong drug and poison him to death...He is burning now. You got to give him some febrifuge. I think you can give him that one-hundred-years-old bitter water snake vine!"

    ¡®He is burning so he needed febrifuge?¡¯ Ji Hao sounded like a quack doctor who might kill the patients. But these old Yu knew nothing about pharmacology. They had no choice but to try. They hurriedly cut off a three-meters-long section of vine, then tried to open Yu Chi¡¯s mouth, prepared to put in the vine.

    Ji Hao smiled. One-hundred-year-old bitter water snake vine was the least valuable one among all these herbs. It was bitter and cold, and could indeed serve as good febrifuge, also effectively deal with the miasm in Southern Wastnd jungle. But apparently, the vine waspletely ineffective to Yu Chi. It might give him diarrhea, but would never deliver any curative effect.

    But the vine was the least valuable thing among them all, so what could Ji Hao do?

    Yu Chi gritted his teeth tight, while the few old Yu pulled his chin hard. His teeth remained unmoved. No matter how hard the few old Yu tried, his teeth remained gritted, without loosening even a slight little bit.

    Those old Yu screamed in panic, not knowing what to do. They surrounded Yu Chi and tried everything they could.

    Ji Hao stood up, then took a few steps towards the altar. All old and young Yu in the room were busy saving Yu Chi, and none of them noticed Ji Hao. Ji Hao took a few more steps towards the altar, but all of a sudden, the eyes of those golden-armored puppets shone.

    Cold beams of light emitted from those puppets¡¯ eyes, locked on Ji Hao. In the meanwhile, a thinyer of golden light spread out from those puppets, with fist-sized spell symbols sparkling in it faintly. Clearly, these puppets were from the heaven, because these spell symbols released from their bodies were simr to the ones in the heaven and earth great formation.

    Ji Hao made another step forward. The tens of puppet moved simultaneously, gripping their weapons.

    Ji Hao stopped risking. One inch forward, and those puppets could be triggered. Staying where he was, Ji Hao released his strong spirit power and covered the altar like a torrent. Invisible silver light spread rapidly in the air. Ji Hao merged the extremely negative power with his spirit power and slightly twisted the space. Without triggering anything, thin threads of silver light, that only Ji Hao could see, drilled deeply into the altar.

    In the core area of the altar, Ji Hao ¡®saw¡¯ a human-head-sized sphere of dark-blue light.

    Countless tiny ancient spell symbols had been rotating and sparkling quickly in the light, while a cold sense of power came straight at Ji Hao¡¯s face. Without hesitation, Ji Hao sent a strand of spirit power into the dark-blue light sphere.

    Smoothly, his spirit power drilled windingly into the dark-blue light. Nothing was triggered, and no change was caused.

    After a quarter of an hour, Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power invaded into the core of the formation buried in the altar. Immediately, he sensed another eight dark-blue light spheres. He memorized the locations of the other eight lights. ording to the blueprint of the ¡®All Streams to the Final Land¡¯ formation, the other eight light spheres should be existing in the core areas of the other water gates, behind the Kui Gate.

    ¡®Helping those old Gong Gongs to return to Pan Gu world with the powers of the nine water gates?¡¯

    Ji Hao pondered silently, ¡®In this case, Yu Ancestor did survive the curse of the Nailhead Seven Arrows Book somehow.¡¯

    By using his spirit power, Ji Hao hid his Yu Yu sword intent in the core of the formation inside this altar. Once he nted nine sword intents, an old Yu yelled out at him, "Mr. Summer, please take a look at our ancestor. Can we still save him?"

 Chapter 1280: Ao Ao Sends His Army

    Chapter 1280: Ao Ao Sends His Army

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao walked to Yu Chi. Yu Chi was twitching, eyes rolling in the back of this head, and seeming to be at hisst breath. Because of what Ji Hao did to him just now, he couldn¡¯t open his mouth and swallow the medicine. Therefore, the group of Yu cried and screamed, dislocated his jaw, and poured a bowl of extremely bitter liquid medicine into his mouth.

    Poor Yu Chi. Those Yu were too violent, and when they dislocated Yu Chi¡¯s jaw, they also knocked off seven to eight teeth of his.

    The bitter water snake vine Ji Hao mentioned earlier was already boiled and poured into Yu Chi¡¯s mouth. The liquid medicine was extremely bitter. A strong bitter scent was emitted from Yu Chi¡¯s pores, suffusing the entire room, and making the being present want to throw up.

    But apparently, the medicine didn¡¯t suit the condition. Yu Chi¡¯s fever was brought down slightly, but he twitched more and more intensely, like fishes on the ground. Blood had been spurting out from his toothless gums.

    "You hit him too hard, the poor ancestor of yours." ncing at those old Yu, who hadpletely no idea what to do, Ji Hao sighed heavily. As Ji Hao waved his hands, all herbs taken out by those old Yu flew into his sleeves, then he turned around his palms, and released a dim-blue dark fire.

    Inside the three-feet-tall fire, countless herbs could be seen faintly, flying and rolling in the fire. A refreshing aroma was released from the fire. Within a couple of breaths, all herbs in the fire were melted into a colorful liquid, and a whileter, the liquid became a fist-sized, round-shaped pill.

    The fire dimmed, leaving the steaming,rge pill, floating upon Ji Hao¡¯s palms.

    Ji Hao opened Yu Chi¡¯s mouth and forcibly put in this fist-sized, scorching hot pill. Flicking his finger and patting on Yu Chi¡¯s mouth, he sent the pill into Yu Chi¡¯s throat. Yu Chi¡¯s throat swelled instantly as the pill slowly fell into his stomach, like a snake swallowing an egg.

    Ji Hao then locked his fingers together, cast a strange spell, then pointed his finger at the spot between Yu Chi¡¯s eyebrows. Afterward, he incanted the odd spell again.

    Yu Chi suddenly made a long gasp. For a while, he twitched even more intensely. Large streams of sticky and turbid perspiration oozed out of his pores, then his body temperature dropped quickly. Next, he opened his eyes abruptly, and weakly looked at the group of old Yu.

    Ji Hao used some transformation magics he learned from the great Dao of ¡®evolvement¡¯, in cooperation with some sky devil magics. In this way, he privately took possession of those valuable herbs that belonged to those old Yu, then made a valueless pill with some cheap leaves and tree barks, and thrust it into Yu Chi¡¯s mouth.

    That pill he made was ineffective fore sure. But sneakily, Ji Hao had cast a spell on Yu Chi to relieve the magic curse. Therefore, the effect of the magic curse was temporarily weakened. In addition, he also froze the toxins from the Disease God Streamer, inside Yu Chi¡¯s body, with the extreme negative power. All symptoms Yu Chi had were eased by fifty to sixty percent, after which, Yu Chi finally opened his eyes.

    "Ah, eh, eh!" Yu Chi opened his mouth and moaned like a retarded person. Saliva flew out of his mouth corners in streams, but he couldn¡¯t even say one word clearly.

    "See, I didn¡¯t brag, I am good." Ji Hao stood up, his head held high. Smoothly, he brushed the pair of feet long feelers on his mouth corners with his fingers, and said, "Back then, I was walking in a mountain area." Clicking his tongue, Ji Hao continued, "I met a strange person, who taught me his excellent leechcraft. I can cure all illnesses in the world."

    Giving a few coughs intentionally, Ji Hao touched Yu Chi¡¯s forehead with his palm, then nodded in satisfaction and said, "About your ancestor¡¯s condition, it¡¯s mainly because he had too many women. So...he is a bit exhausted, which caused these strange problems."

    The few Yu paused for a second, then nodded quickly without an end to agree with Ji Hao.

    Earlier, Ji Hao created a dark fire, melted all those herbs, and within a couple of breaths, made such arge magic pill. In these old Yu¡¯ eyes, what Ji Hao did was pure magic, and it truly stunned them.

    At the moment, they saw Ji Hao as a mysterious, greatly powerful creature, even more powerful than their Yu Ancestor.

    Ji Hao said that Yu Chi had all those strange problems because he was with too many women, and this was very true! These old Yu clearly knew what Yu Chi had been doingtely in this Kui Gate camp. He did nothing but going out for all kinds of girls all day!

    He must have gotten himself ill!

    "Women are disasters. If you want your ancestor to recover, those herbs will not be enough!" Ji Hao waved his hand and said ndly, "Your ancestor awfullycks life-force right now. You should get him more, better herbs, the old ones, like ten-thousand-year-old ginseng, one-hundred-thousand-years-old multiflorum, million-years-old ganoderma, and all kinds of old natural treasures..."

    Generously looking at the few old Yu, Ji Hao continued, "Those herbs are rare and expensive, indeed... Very rare, but highly nourishing! Your ancestor is depending on those herbs now. You need to get those herbs, then I can make pills to save his life!"

    "Er...hm..." Yu Chi opened his mouth widely, seeming to say something. But no one took a nce at him.

    He couldn¡¯t even say one word; looking at him was useless at the moment. Therefore, the few old Yu looked at Ji Hao humbly, responding to every word Ji Hao said with the word ¡®yes¡¯. They promised that they would do whatever they could to collect those life-saving herbs immediately.

    Ji Hao looked at the few ¡®honest¡¯, ¡®simple-minded¡¯ old Yu, who ¡®loved their ancestor¡¯, then smiled and said, "However, you need to be careful when collecting those herbs. You better don¡¯t let anyone know about this. Otherwise...Think about it. Your ancestor suddenly fell ill under your care and protection...hehe!"

    Ji Hao vaguely mentioned it, and the few old Yu instantly understood.

    Indeed, they needed to collect herbs. But as Ji Hao said, they must not let anyone else in their family know about this. Yu Chi was under their care and protection, yet he was suddenly down with an illness; what a huge sin they had made!

    The problem could be solved only when they collected the herbs and cured Yu Chi secretly!

    Yu Chi¡¯s eyeballs rolled in his eyes quickly. Seeing Ji Hao and the few old Yu, hearing their conversation, Yu Chi was anxious. Because of the anxiousness, he fell unconscious once again.

    Ji Hao nodded instantly, pointed at Yu Chi, and smilingly said, "See, his internal organs have absorbed the medicine. Your ancestor fell asleep, because his internal organs are growing life-force!"

    The few old Yu nodded again quickly and endlessly. Then, a high-pitched, ear-piercing noise came from the outside, "Oi, where is Shermie? I, master Ao Ao, am back! Why didn¡¯t hee out to wee me?"

    "Shermie, Shermie, I am telling you now. Your crayfish boys, you need to prepare them for something life-risking!"

 Chapter 1281: Manhunt

    Chapter 1281: Manhunt

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    What happened to Yu Chi temporarily came to an end. If the few old Yu wanted to save Yu Chi, they were going to need ¡®Summer¡¯s¡¯ help.

    Therefore, Ji Hao rxedly walked out of the rock house and stood by the door, looking at his own bone house.

    Four crab warriors with cyan shells straightened their waists, and stood in front of the door of the bone house, with a sedan chair carried on their shoulders. On the chair was a cushion woven from soft vines. Sitting on the cushion was a..pile of dark water serpent. While chewing a heart from an unknown creature, this dark water serpent was shouting mumblingly towards the bone house.

    This dark water serpent in his human shape was even fatter than Yu Mu. He was nearly six-meters-tall, and his waistline was definitely over nine meters. He was takingrge bites on the heart, with his mouth corners covered in blood. His eyes were squeezed between his fatyers, seeming like two thin lines that could never open wider. But those eyes were filled with intoxication, because of the heart that he was eating.

    Once Ji Hao walked out of the stone house, this super fat dark water serpent manughed out loud and said, "Shermie, why are you...older? Eh? Aren¡¯t you Shermie?"

    Throwing away the heart in his hand, this dark water serpent opened his eyes slightly wider. With efforts, he opened his sparkling eyes to the width of ten hair from three hair, and looked at Ji Hao from head to toe.

    "I am Summer, Shermie¡¯s uncle." Ji Hao coughed slightly, bent his waist, and shortened his neck like crayfishes always did. He slowly took a few steps towards the dark water serpent and said, "Sir, what do you want to speak to Shermie about?"

    "Kneel, kowtow...So impolite!" Before Dark Water Ao Ao said anything, a group of snake warriors behind the four crab warriors shouted out. A five meters tall man with a snake head and a human body walked up with big steps, raised a bone spear, and pointed at Ji Hao while stuttering, "Kneel, kow..."

    Ji Hao swiftly waved his right hand. A bright, blinking cold light was emitted from between his fingers. Followed by an ear-piercing swishing noise, Ji Hao threw a heavy punch on the snake-man¡¯s chest, shattered his rhino-skin soft armor and broke his ribs, making him vomit blood and fly backward.

    Ji Hao punched extremely fast. Added with the blinding light he released with a sky devil magic, Dark Water Ao Ao and those snake warriors saw nothing but thousands of beams of light shing before their eyes, bringing them a sharp pain in their eyes. They felt that frigid light beams wove into a giant web and covered their eyeballs, making tears gush out of their eyes unstoppably.

    Compared with the blinding light Ji Hao created, punching away a snake warrior seemed to be nothing.

    Dark Water Ao Ao randomly wiped the blood around his mouth, then screamed, "Ahyaya, Shermie, where did you find this old uncle of yours? Impressive, impressive, his punches are even better than yours! Oi, old man, what¡¯s your name?"

    Ji Hao showed the whites of his eyes and said coldly, "Sir, do you have a problem with your ears? My name is Summer. Have you memorized my name this time?"

    "I do, I do!" Dark Water Ao Ao nodded smilingly. He rubbed his eyes and spread his tears all over his face, then he could finally see again.

    Curiously and excitedly, he looked at Ji Hao from up to down, thenughed out loud, "Great, wonderful! Summer, Shermie¡¯s uncle, you¡¯re strong. Hmm, great...We are just in need of warriors out there!"

    Shermie stood behind Ji Hao with a group of little crayfishes, looking straight at Dark Water Ao Ao. None of them said a word.

    Ji Hao took a few steps forward and stood in front of Dark Water Ao Ao. Crossing his arms over his chest, he said rudely, "Go out there risking our lives to fight human beings? No! Our Shermie and these good boys are all little crayfishes. There are only tens of them!"

    Holding his head high, Ji Hao curved down his lip corners and continued coldly, "It is extremely hard for us crayfishes to be intelligent and cultivate ourselves into spirit creatures. We¡¯re not like those shrimps or lobsters. A little bit spirit creature power released by arge spirit creature can turn a shrimp into a shrimp warrior within three months. But, it was never that easy for us!"

    Dark Water Ao Ao stared at Ji Hao, paused for quite a while, then patted on his fat belly and asked with hesitation, "Are you saying that, you don¡¯t have too many people in your family, so you don¡¯t want to go to the frontline?"

    Ji Hao held his head even higher and responded loudly, "Yes, that¡¯s right! If you promise that you won¡¯t send Shermie and his boys to the frontline, we can negotiate anything. But, if you don¡¯t, I, Summer, know a few big men too. They¡¯ll listen to what I say. They¡¯re guarding the other few gates behind, hehe!"

    Dark Water Ao Ao again patted his belly, shaking his fat intensely. As a Divine-Magus-level, enormous spirit creature, his body should have reached a perfect state. But how on earth did he grow so much fat? Even Ji Hao was curious about this.

    "Alright, then...You, Shermie, and Shermie¡¯s boys, I won¡¯t send you to the frontline this time!" Dark Water Ao Ao said grinningly while patting his belly, "You don¡¯t want to go to the frontline, fine, but there is one thing that you need to do for me."

    Dark Water Ao Ao raised his upper body strenuously, crooked his fingers towards Ji Hao, and said, "Come over here, listen to me!"

    Ji Hao took two steps forward. The four crab warriors put down the sedan chair, letting Dark Water Ao Ao put his mouth near Ji Hao¡¯s ear as he whispered something.

    Hearing Dark Water Ao Ao, Ji Hao was enraged. A raging fire burned from his heart, making him want to kill.

    At this very point in time, when human beings were finally going to win this war against the flood, some human beings were still not confident enough about their own kind. They colluded with Gong Gong Family, and had been selling confidential information to Gong Gong Family!

    Ji Hao had been in the Kui Gate camp for two days. Dark Water Ao Ao told him that more human families had arrived. By now, thirty-nine human families gathered before the Kui Gate, all as powerful as Cloud Sun Family and Wuchang Family. Every single one of those newly arrived human families were extremely strong and influential.

    Thirty-nine powerful human familiesbined their powers, but still failed to break the Kui Gate from the frontline battlefield. Under full-power counterattacks of Dark Water Serpent Family and divine warriors sent down by Gong Gong from the heaven, the thirty-nine families even suffered severe damages. You Chao Family even lost a few important elders.

    As no progress was made from the frontline battlefield, among all from the thirty-nine families, someone finally suggested that they could maybe send strong Maguspreist to sneak into the Kui Gate and deliver a mass destruction to the water-kind army in the Kui Gate with secret magics.

    This suggestion was approved by all leaders from the thirty-nine families. They sent tens of thousands of strong Maguspriests to sneakily approach the Kui Gate with all methods.

    "Therefore, Summer, you, Shermie, and your boys, you have to closely watch this area that I am responsible for. All human beings, kill them. You can kill the wrong people, but can¡¯t risk to let go of any enemy!"

    Dark Water Ao Ao patted hard on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder.

    Handing Ji Hao a snake bone tablet that represented his own identity, Dark Water Ao Ao then gave an order. The four crab warriors carried him back up and left with big steps along with those snake warriors.

 Chapter 1282: Spirit Creature Market

    Chapter 1282: Spirit Creature Market

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "An interesting spirit creature, a smart one, one with stories, one that can be used... But, you also have to be careful with him, in case he uses you against your own will." Ji Hao quickly made his judgment about Dark Water Ao Ao.

    Dark Water Ao Ao was super fat, and one might think he had nothing but fat in his head. However, he wasn¡¯t as silly as he looked. Ji Hao believed that normally, a super fat creature was either stupid, or truly smart.

    Dark Water Ao Ao wasn¡¯t stupid, which meant he should be very smart!

    "Shermie, did you hear Commander Dark Water Ao Ao? How big is his section? You send out your boys now, and keep an eye on every single corner!"

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes, held his hands behind his back, and murmured a few words to Shermie. Then, he turned around andughed to those old Yu in the rock house, "People, if you want to save your ancestor, remember what I said. All in all, the more herbs you find, the bigger chance we will have to save his life. Don¡¯t forget what I said. If your ancestor dies... hehe!"

    Laughing in a weird tone, Ji Hao puffed out his chest and walked back into the bone house next-door.

    Shermie and his boys began darting all over the market area. Tens of thousands of shrimp warriors and all lower-grade spirit creatures, who were willing to follow Shermie¡¯s lead, were put to use. Soon, Dark Water Ao Ao¡¯s section was filled with warriors, such that even if a fly flew past this area now, these warriors under Shermie¡¯smand would be able to tell its gender immediately.

    Apparently, Dark Water Ao Ao was at a rather high position in Dark Water Serpent Family. The Kui Gate camp was huge, yet he was in charge of nearly five percent of it. This meant that the camp was divided into twenty parts, and one part was under his direct jurisdiction.

    All kinds of information gathered to Ji Hao from every direction. Soon, Ji Hao found something interesting.

    "Are you sure?" Ji Hao looked at Shermie curiously. The Chi Ban Market he visited back in Chi Ban Mountain was shocking, but he didn¡¯t think that simr ces existed in this crappy water-kind camp.

    "I am sure, Shifu. Before you came, I¡¯ve heard about ces like that. But, I didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble, which might harm my boys. So, I never went to those ces." Shermie looked at Ji Hao seriously and exined carefully, "But Shifu, you¡¯ve taken the task from Dark Water Ao Ao. Those ces were the only choices for human beings to hide in this camp."

    "Lead the way!" Ji Hao was seriously intrigued.

    Right in this Kui camp, a super-scale underground market existed. ording to the information provided by those shrimp warriors, this market would hold a small action every noon, a medium auction every five days, and arge auction every ten days.

    ording to those shrimps, one could buy anything in Pan Gu world from those auctions, anything one could ever imagine!

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t believe that. That sounded way too exaggerated. Anything one could ever imagine? Even including Gong Gong¡¯s head?

    A quarter of an hourter, Ji Hao, Shermie, and a few of the strongest crayfish boys and Heng Xing, came to a dark cave in Dark Water Ao Ao¡¯s section of the camp, with a high-profile. They were mounted on silver-beard seahorses, and surrounded by weak but carefully selected, beautiful shrimp warriors, who had transparent, silver-white shells,

    Tens of fierce-looking crocodile men guarded before the three-hundred-meters-wide entrance of the cave, holding alloy spell symbol des as they blocked Ji Hao¡¯s way.

    "Who are you? Who are you? Do you know what this ce is? How dare you just walk in like this?" A six-meters tall, muscr crocodile man stood in front of Ji Hao, popped out his eyes, and yelled, "Poor shrimps, piss off!"

    Shrimp warriors served as the main, fundamental force of almost all water-kind armies. Shrimp warriors were mostly weak, and their bloodlines were lowly. Therefore, they were cannon fodder on battlefields. Even the strong ones among shrimp warriors were poor. They wouldn¡¯t have too much money to spend.

    These crocodile men didn¡¯t let Ji Hao, who was a crayfish now, and the others in. Instead, they wanted to drive them away. Reasonably, these crocodile men didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Their only mistake was misjudging Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao took out Dark Water Ao Ao¡¯s bone tablet, and injected a strand of extremely negative power in. A sharp snake scream could be heard from the tablet, then a dark mist rose from it. Within the mist, a hundred-miles-long, extra fat, dark water serpent, which could only lie straight on the ground instead of coiling, appeared.

    This strangely shaped, super fat snake slowly raised his head, and hissed weakly.

    The group of crocodile men immediately kneeled on the ground, deferentially kowtowing to Ji Hao and the others. Ji Hao snorted, and without saying a word, he put the tablet back into his sleeve, then pointed at the dark entrance of the cave. The seahorses roared happily, and carried Ji Hao, Shermie and Hengxing, darting into the cave.

    One hundred shrimp warriors carefully selected by Ji Hao nced at each other as they thrillingly jumped into the cave behind Ji Hao, Heng Xing, and Shermie. A few daring shrimp warriors even made faces at those crocodile men while walking past them.

    The path in the cave was tilted downwards by thirty degrees. Moving hundreds of miles forward along the path, Ji Hao and his people finally saw lights. Every tens of miles, a torch made from beast oil hung on the wall, illuminating the broad path. One could see many people walking down or up in the path. asionally, one might even hear whispers and chuckles.

    Coming down to this area, those shrimp warriors were all frightened badly. The curled up their bodies and tremblingly followed behind Ji Hao, daring not to make one single jump anymore.

    Moving straight down, the cave was suddenly aze with lights around a corner.

    Tens of thousands of fist-sized mermaid pearls floated in the air, emitting a white light that illuminated every corner of this enormous underground cave, like the daylight. Rows of buildings stood in this tens of miles wide underground cave. These buildings were masterpieces apparently; every single one was exquisite and beautiful,pletely different from those nting sheds in the camp.

    Groups of water-kind spirit creatures silently and quickly walked on the broad street. In some shops by the street, four-eyed Jia n warriors were wielding their dazzling weapons, advertising their products. In some other shops, five-eyed Xiu Men old men were secretly guiding their customers into the rooms behind their shops. Those customers had their faces covered in masks.

    Ji Hao immediately spread his spirit power. He saw many non-humankind shop owners in this market, and many shops run by rare water-kind creatures.

    But suddenly, Ji Hao quivered slightly, then popped out his eyes, stunned. He couldn¡¯t even believe his own spirit power.

    He even suspected that he was again fooled by sky devils.

    He saw a g belonging to the chamber ofmerce run by Tushan Family!

 Chapter 1283: Being Surprised

    Chapter 1283: Being Surprised

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Tushan Chamber of Commerce was thergest chamber ofmerce in the entire human society. Their business had developed to Mind and the four wastnds. This chamber ofmerce was also the only human force that couldpete against the phoenix-kind and the dragon-kind for wealth.

    Tushan old man was the current leader of Tushan Family. His daughter had married Si Wen Ming, and they already had a son. Tushan Family was super wealthy, but not so powerful. Tushan old man married his daughter to Si Wen Ming because when thetter ascended to the throne, Tushan Family would attain a great power and a force of arms, strong enough to match their wealth.

    Therefore, Tushan Family should be on Si Wen Ming¡¯s side. Tushan Family people should be Si Wen Ming¡¯s strongest supporters and allies, and should never betray him.

    Si Wen Ming was leading countless human warriors, fighting against the vast flood, and defeating countless water-kind armies. With his solid aplishments, he built his own sturdy path to the throne step by step.

    However, as Si Wen Ming¡¯s natural, determined supporters, who should never, ever possibly betray Si Wen Ming, a g of the chamber ofmerce run by Tushan Family people appeared in the water-kind camp in Kui Gate area. What had these Tushan Family People been doing? Supplying weapons to the water-kind? Colluding with the water-kind?

    Ji Hao would never overestimate businessmen¡¯s moral integrity. In both his previous life and current life, he met many businessmen. Some of these pursued nothing else but maximum profit, and would always do something unimaginable, unreasonable, and beyond normal people¡¯prehension. Therefore, if Tushan Chamber of Commerce were truly colluding with the water-kind, that wouldn¡¯t surprise Ji Hao.

    Slightly pulling his long pair of feelers, Ji Hao slowly waved his hand, pointed at the Tushan Chamber of Commerce g, and said, "Boys, let¡¯s walk around and see if we can find something nice in this crappy ce!"

    Led by three seahorses, Ji Hao and the others walked towards the g.

    All the way, countlessrge, enormous spirit creatures looked at Ji Hao and his people in surprise. All the other spirit creatures in this market were followed byrge groups of most fierce-looking water-kind spirit creatures, sharks, octopuses, whales, even poisonous snakes and jellyfishes. These fierce, brutal and violent water-kind creatures were the main force of a water-kind army.

    But, what were those things behind Ji Hao? A hundred glowing, silver, eight-feet-tall, clean and orderly lined shrimp warriors, who seemed to be very...delicious?

    The group of shrimp warriors walked through the market, which had countless strong and brutal creatures hiding in it. Some bloodthirsty ones even started twisting they wrists and attempted to grab a few shrimp warriors right now and eat them like desserts!

    Sensing those unfriendly gazes from all directions, Ji Hao slightly and coldly snorted. He threw a sideway nce at a billhead shark man, who was preparing to attack those shrimp warriors. Instantly, a suffocatingly strong and cold power spread from Ji Hao¡¯s body. That was a prehistoric level, a wild and fierce spirit creature power, which immediately swept across the entire market.

    All the surrounding spirit creatures lowered their heads quietly, and walked on the street, minding their own businesses. No one dared to take another glimpse at Ji Hao¡¯s shrimp warriors.

    "Oi, Shermie, do you see all this ¡®meat¡¯ around us? Which one do you think it¡¯s tastier? Just go get it, we¡¯ll have it for dinner!" With an evil smile, Ji Hao said to Shermie loudly.

    Shermie looked at those spirit creatures in the surroundings, not knowing what to do. Those spirit creatures were badly frightened by Ji Hao already, and now on hearing him, they fled straightaway. No one dared to get closer to Ji Hao anymore.

    Suddenly, tens of strong streams of spirit power spread from the market. Wave after wave, the overwhelming power streams swept over. Ji Hao smiled and head his head high. From his head, a blue light rose into the air and released an unstoppable, destructive pressure, against those spirit creature power streams, seeming to freeze the entire world.

    The air quaked slightly, then those strong power streams immediately drew back, as if they were bitten by a poisonous snake.

    Muffled snorts and moans could be heard from every corner of the market, let out by strong spirit creatures whose souls were injured. Ji Haobined a soul-shaking magic he learned from the great Dao of ¡®evolvement¡¯ and a soul-targeted sky devil magic, then cast thebined magic with the extreme negative power. This strong move was called ¡®extremely negative soul-ughtering divine light¡¯, originally created by Ji Hao. This was the first time Ji Hao used this move, by doing which, he gave all strong spirit creatures in this market a heavy strike.

    Secret orders were quickly given from the corners of this market, and soon spread across the entire market ¡ª ¡®That old crayfish is very powerful. Be smart and don¡¯t offend that old crayfish.¡¯

    Some enormous spirit creatures had their souls injured by Ji Hao severely. These spirit creatures warned their people hysterically, ¡®Whoever dares to offend that old crayfish, chop yourselves to apologize to him¡¯.

    Strongly disying his power, Ji Hao led the group of weak shrimp warriors and walked right in the middle of the street, past numerous shops.

    Every time Ji Hao and his people walked past a shop, they would see a shop owner, smart and polite, standing by the door with sparkling eyes and a cunning face. Those shop owners silently stood by the doors of their shops and carefully observed Ji Hao, Shermie, and Heng Xing, memorizing every detail about them.

    Some shop owners were holding some tiny spirit dogs or monkeys with sharp senses of smell. These gifted little things sniffed towards Ji Hao and his people and memorized their smells.

    Looking at these extra cautious, vignt shop owners, Ji Hao grinned, but exined nothing.

    He clearly understood that these shop owners came here for money, and wouldn¡¯t want to get involved in any conflicts that might threaten themselves. Therefore, these people would pay attention to any powerful being who showed up in this market, to make sure that they could stay away from troubles and earn profits, as much as possible.

    As for those spirit dogs and monkeys which had been collecting the smells of himself and his people, Ji Hao nced at them, but didn¡¯t take them seriously.

    With the Dao of evolvement, Ji Hao¡¯s smell could change every second, infinitely, and he could look like anything. What could these little things possibly do to him?

    Watched by the people in the market, Ji Hao and his people came to the shop next to the one run by Tushan Chamber of Commerce. The shop was owned by Xiu n people. Over ten strong Jia n warriors expressionlessly guarded in front of the door, each wearing sixyers of heavy dragon skin armors, and holding hilted meteor hammers. Standing in a straight line, these Jia n warriors blocked Ji Hao¡¯s way in.

    "Without magic crystals, you can¡¯t enter our shop!" A nearly six-meters-tall Jia n warrior spread his hand and snorted at Ji Hao with a muffled voice, "Magic crystals, low-grade, medium-grade, no deal... We ept only high-grade and top-grade crystals, of any nature. We also ept natural treasures with equal values!"

    This was a weapon shop. Through the opened door, Ji Hao saw a series of armors in the shop; every armor had a high quality, covered by a water-likeyer of faintly sparkling spell symbols.

    Ji Hao was surprised. These armors were even better than the ones sold to the humankind by non-humankind businessmen in the Chi Ban Market.

    Were these non-humankind beings sponsoring the water-kind in this way to weaken the humankind?

 Chapter 1284: The Light of Wisdom

    Chapter 1284: The Light of Wisdom

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Magic Crystals? Ji Hao had plenty.

    Not to mention those super crystal mines in Yao Mountain territory, these years, Ji Hao¡¯s position grew higher and higher in the alliance of human ns, and so did his power. Therefore, each year, tons of gifts would be sent to Yao Mountain City by almost all human ns in Mind, and among those gifts, high-grade and top-grade crystals could pile up into mountains.

    Besides, in the past few years, Ji Hao had nearly swept across the entire Mind, and wiped out countless powerful water-kind beings who had their own territories. The war trophies Ji Hao gained after he destroyed those powerful water-kind beings amounted to an astronomical figure. Therefore, crystals were truly nothing to Ji Hao.

    Slowly getting down from the back of the seahorse, Ji Hao held his hands behind his body and slowly walked to those Jia n warriors, who had the door blocked. Showing the whites of his eyes, Ji Hao looked at those Jia n warriors, who were much taller than himself. Trembling slightly once, Ji Hao activated his spirit blood power. Following a series of creaking noise, Ji Hao suddenly grew about five-feet taller. Even with his body bent, Ji Hao was now at the same height as these Jia n warriors.

    Seeing this, the pupils of those Jia n warriors shrunk suddenly. In the surroundings, all the other spirit creatures gasped in shock as well.

    In original forms, spirit creatures could control the sizes of their bodies freely. For example, if Dark Water Serpent showed his original shape, he could be hundreds of miles long, and could also be three-feet long. However, once a spirit creature transformed into its human shape, its size would be almost unchangeable. This was not about the power and cultivation of a spirit creature. Instead, this was about the suppression and limit given to spirit creatures by the great Dao of nature; this was about a spirit creature¡¯s understanding about the great Dao of nature, and its abilities to use some secret magics.

    Any spirit creature who could freely change its body size in its human shape was a terrifying, top-grade one!

    "You are strong, but...without crystals, even you can¡¯t get in!" The Jia n warrior standing in front of Ji Hao sounded much politer than before. Mildly, he slightly bowed to Ji Hao, and said respectfully, "This is the rule of our shop, please..."

    The Jia n warrior abruptly shut his mouth, because he didn¡¯t need to say anything anymore.

    Ji Hao raised his hand. His hand was covered with a thick shell. From that hand of his, wisps of deep blue spirit creature power spread out towards all directions. The strong, dense, suffocation spirit creature power condensed into a hemisphere, which covered the area with a radius of three-hundred miles.

    Sizzle! As the spirit creature power released from Ji Hao¡¯s palm suddenly faded, a three-hundred-meters in diameter, a twenty-five-meters-tall pile of top-grade crystals appeared in front of everyone on the scene.

    These were raw crystals. The small pieces were the size of human heads, and therge pieces were as huge as water tanks. All raw crystal pieces were partially covered with ayer of rock with different thicknesses. Uncovered deep blue crystals exploded in the air, emitting a pure and strong water power. They generated a visible, blue mist that suffused the entire street.

    "Wow! You¡¯re our most honored guest. Please,e in, please. You can buy everything you want in here!" The Jia n warrior immediately gave Ji Hao arge grin, then bowed deeply and said to Ji Hao with an extremely humble tone, "Pleasee in, my honored guest. You will find anything you want in our shop."

    Ji Hao snorted and wielded his hand, taking back the giant pile of crystals. He then held his hands behind his body and walked into the shop with Shermie, Heng Xing, and those shrimp warriors, with his long pair of feelers swagging slowly on his chin.

    In the broad shop, a five-eyed Xiu n old man in a ck robe, and tens of young and beautiful human girls, were already waiting. The eyes of the Xiu n old man were sparkling with a light of wisdom.

    Seeing Ji Hao, the Xiu n old man crossed his hands on his chest, slightly bowed to him, and said, "My honored guest, wee to the shop of Westin Family. Armors, weapons, flying forts, or any armament you need, you can find the best in our shop."

    The Xiu n old man smiled and continued with a deep voice, "If you have heard about Westin Family, you should know that we are the wisest, most knowledgeable ones in Yu Dynasty. Our family has a special social status in Yu Dynasty, and everything produced by our family is the best."

    Ji Hao paused in surprise. He looked at the Xiu n old man, then raise his head, and looked at the signboard hanging outside the door.

    In the middle of the ck, alloy signboard, was a faintly glowing erect eye. Ji Hao nodded. This was indeed a shop of Westin Family.

    Ah, the Westin Family... Ji Hao didn¡¯t think that this randomly found shop, which was the nearest to the shop run by Tushan Chamber of Commerce, actually belonged to the Westin Family, the famous and special non-humankind family.

    Yu Dynasty had twelve branches, each branch having an emperor in power. These twelve emperors held the social power of Yu Dynasty firmly. Countless Jia n and Xiu n Families lived under the protection of the twelve Emperors¡¯ families. All the wealth, military forces, resources, andnd belonged to the twelve emperors¡¯ families.

    The Westin Family was the only family out of this system. They were special. They were not affected by the powers of the twelve emperors. On the contrary, every emperor would carefully build a good rtionship with this family.

    ording to the intelligence gathered by the alliance of human ns these years, Westin Family people were the keepers of the non-humankind culture, same as the star guards for the humankind. They were responsible for protecting, continuing, passing on, and rejuvenating the non-humankind culture under disastrous circumstances.

    Back then, the non-humankind expedition army invaded Pan Gu world was formed by a group of failures, and among those failures, one was from Westin Family. He was a wise man, expelled from his family because of a serious crime hemitted.

    This man had an extraordinary wisdom. He had the crystallization of the non-humankind culture in his brain. He rebuilt the non-humankind culture system in Pan Gu world. Because of him, the Yu Dynasty had unfair advantages while facing human beings.

    He had children in Pan Gu world, and built a branch of Westin Family in this world. Naturally, his family earned a special status in Yu Dynasty. Every member of the Westin Family was respected by all non-humankind beings, like the master Maguspreist in every human n.

    "The Westin Family. I¡¯ve lived so long, of course, I¡¯ve heard about your family." Ji Hao looked at that Xiu n old man and sensed his power. His power waspletely different from the powers of the other Xiu n masters. "Are you a member of the family which is called ¡®the light of wisdom¡¯?" asked Ji Hao curiously.

    ¡®The light of wisdom¡¯, the Westin Family had many titles, and this was the mostmonly used one. Human beings also called this family in this way.

    The Xiu n old man smiled mildly and said, "I am White Feather Westin, and you can call me White Feather. I guess this way fits yourmunication habit better. Indeed, I am a member of the Westin Family. I am responsible for all transactions happening in this market."

    White Feather smiled while shrugging and continued, "I will not meet every ordinary customer myself. But you are an honored guest. Therefore...Do you prefer fresh blood, or strong liquor, or any other drink? We can sit down and talk about your needs with no rush."

    Ji Hao curved down his lip corners and thenughed, "I¡¯ve lived for so many years, I know about graceful lifestyles. Fresh blood, liquors, forget about those. Bring me some tea! You¡¯re right, we can take our time."

 Chapter 1285: Rich Customer

    Chapter 1285: Rich Customer

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Cyan-colored coral walls were perfectly polished, as smooth as mirrors. The natural grooves of corals formed beautiful, magnificent mountains and rivers on the walls. Sitting in the exquisitely decorated reception room, Ji Hao felt like he was sitting right on a mountain, beside a river.

    The table and chairs were made from white corals, also perfectly polished. Beautiful human girls carriedrge trays made from mother of pearl, carefully bringing a pot of tea and a few teacups. A strand of steam flew out slowly from the spout, and a refreshing aroma instantly suffused the entire room.

    White Feather poured Ji Hao a cup of tea. Ji Hao picked up the cup and carefully looked at this simply-designed dark iron teacup, which seemed to be quite special. Observing for a while, Ji Hao¡¯s heart twitched slightly. This cup was forged from an iron piece, as it still had hammer marks on it. In other people¡¯ eyes, this cup might be an ordinary iron piece, but in Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, those hammer marks on it and the natural texture of the cup together was a perfect ¡®earth nourishing spell symbol¡¯.

    The earth bore the weight of all living creatures, nourishing all living creatures. It created all living creatures, and contained an inexhaustible life-force. ¡®Earth nourishing spell symbol¡¯ represented the great Dao of life, which was generated from the great Dao of earth. Human Maguspriests carved this spell symbol on flower pots, and nts growing in those pots would all be especially thriving.

    This teacup wasn¡¯t carved specially. Instead, the spell symbol was hammered on it, looking like a natural texture that mergedpletely with the cup itself. This technique was way more advanced than seal carving. Ji Hao hadn¡¯t heard about one human Maguspreist who could do it so far.

    Harmonious, natural; this cup¡¯s maker¡¯s skill had almost reached the level of Dao.

    "Great cup! Drinking tea with this cup, your life can be prolonged by many years, right?" Ji Hao spoke out the specialty of this cup.

    White Feather nced at Ji Hao in surprise. In this shop, he treated many customers with this set of teaware, but Ji Hao was the only one who said nothing about the tea, but praised the magical effect of the cup.

    A water-kind spirit creature, even an old one, shouldn¡¯t be able to do that!

    Even if this old crayfish, Summer, was an especially lucky one, who had the chance to learn things, he should only be familiar with all kinds of water-power-rted spell symbols. However, with one single nce, Summer recognized the spell symbols hiding in hammer marks on the cup, which had a nature of earth!

    "Good sight! Are you satisfied with the capabilities of our Westin Family, sir?" White Feather was shocked, but he tried to not act like that. Smilingly, he nodded to Ji Hao, and said, "I am surprised, Mr. Summer, you have a good sight."

    "I wasn¡¯t born with all my powers and abilities." Ji Hao gave a faint, mysterious smile, drank up the tea in the cup, then put the teacup straight into his sleeve. He even patted his sleeve with satisfaction after that.

    White Feather looked at Ji Hao, a bit speechless. He had seen all strange kinds of customer, but putting the teacup directly into his own sleeve? Ji Hao was the first one who did this.

    Should he pretend to see nothing? But the teacup was a masterpiece, purely handcrafted by an elder of the Westin Family.

    Should he say something about it? But disrespecting a customer for a single teacup? As a member of the Westin Family, if he let anyone else knows about this, what would happen to the family¡¯s reputation?

    White Feather looked at Ji Hao¡¯s broad sleeve, unable to help butin in his head. ¡®How can this old crayfish be so shameless? I¡¯ve seen countless powerful spirit creatures, brutal ones, smart ones, evil ones, sinful ones, violent ones, but I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless one!¡¯

    "If you like it, sir, you can have this whole set of teaware as a gift when you leave." White Feather¡¯s mouth corners twitched, then he started advertising the products of his family. "This set includes one teapot and eight teacups. You may form an ¡®eighty directions earth nourishing formation¡¯ with them. This small formation will make the area one mile in radius around you thriving. Even a rotten wood that died ten-thousand years ago will be revitalized in this area!"

    White Feather slightly raised his chin and continued, "Mr. Summer, only an honored guest like you can have a gift like this. This set of teaware is a work of an elder, not even for sale."

    More or less, there were some underminings in White Feather¡¯s words ¡ª¡®Only honored guests can be treated like this; but what kind of customer can be called ¡®honored guests¡¯? Hehe, Summer, you old crayfish, figure it out!¡¯

    ¡®Without paying tons of crystals and other treasures, how can you consider yourself as an ¡®honored guest¡¯?¡¯

    Ji Hao crossed his legs. His legs were long and slim, covered in a thickyer of shell. Neatly, he put the entire set of teaware into his sleeve, then grinned without blushing at all, and said, "Hmm, Mr. Westin, thank you very much. I truly like this set of teaware."

    Sighing heavily, Ji Hao reached out his hands and heavily held White Feather¡¯s hand.

    White Feather was startled by Ji Hao¡¯s sudden movement. Sensing the sharp thorns on Ji Hao¡¯s palms, White Feather smiled embarrassedly, and asked, "Mr. Summer, what are you doing?" He wasn¡¯t used to being touched just like this.

    "Us crayfishes, shrimps, we are miserable!" Ji Hao sighed towards the sky, "We are truly miserable!"

    Holding White Feather¡¯s hand tight, Ji Hao said with a bitter face, "We have lowly bloodlines. The other water-kind creatures have chances to be dragons, but we...I don¡¯t even want to mention it. Rivers,kes, oceans, they are full of us. The power released by any slightly powerful spirit creature can affect those tiny shrimps and turn them into a bunch of shrimp warriors in a few moments!"

    "Brainless, powerless, knowing nothing but leaping and shouting around; most of our kids are unmentionable. The powerful ones fight battles, but the ones rushing to the forefront are always those silly shrimps. They die the first, in the most miserable way, in thergest numbers, these silly shrimps!"

    Sighing again, Ji Hao continued, "White Feather, you say, how many of our good children have died in vain in the past countless years?"

    White Feather grinned embarrassedly, but said nothing.

    In any war fought by the water-kind, shrimp warriors suffered the greatest casualty, and that was for sure! Even if those shrimp warriors didn¡¯t die in battles, they would be food of the other water-kind creatures! Not to mention those enormous ones, even an ordinary whale or a dragon whale could swallow a billion shrimps at one single time. Shrimps, they were expendable!

    "I think things can¡¯t go on like this!" Ji Hao seriously held White Feather¡¯s hand, looked at him with sparkling eyes, and said, "Therefore, I want to select a batch of elite from my boys, teach them powerful magics, let them wear high-quality armors, and give them strong weapons. It¡¯ll be even better if we can find some flying forts or other things..."

    A heavy buyer, definitely a heavy buyer. White Feather started to get excited.

    Billions and billions of shrimp warriors existed in the world. If Ji Hao truly wanted to arm shrimp warriors, he would be paying an astronomical figure for the armaments he needed.

    "How many armaments do you need?" asked White Feather straightforwardly.

    Ji Hao remained silent for a while, then threw the question back, as if he were a super-rich man. "How many can you provide?"

    Ji Hao grinned brightly, while White Feather nearly screamed towards the sky ¡ªAs he thought, Ji Hao was truly a heavy buyer. Ji Hao was a million times more generous than those stingy enormous spirit creatures!

 Chapter 1286: Take Away the Firewood Under the Cooking Pot

    Chapter 1286: Take Away the Firewood Under the Cooking Pot

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Westin Family was unimaginably influential in the non-humankind society. When White Feather give Ji Hao the list of all armaments his family could provide, Ji Hao had a deeper understanding about this mysterious family.

    Ji Hao now had a snow-white bone scroll in his hands, one foot and two inches long, six-inches wide, and three-inches thick. Fiddling with the scroll, Ji Hao had a closer look at the capabilities of the Westin Family.

    The scroll was made from the bones of Bai Ze, an ancient divine beast. Westin Family people made an ancient divine beast¡¯s bones into nothing more important than scrolls.

    Pointing his finger at the scroll, a warm light was released from it. Lines of small characters and arge number of pictures appeared in the air in front of Ji Hao. Each high-quality image was only as big as Ji Hao¡¯s palm, but very clear and detailed. Armors, helmets, arm protectors, leg protectors and all kinds of small defensive tools; des, swords, longbows and arrows, strong spears, all kinds of shields, the heavy ones and the light ones; Yu n divine towers, flying mountains, all types of purely metal, flying forts... Thergest flying fort was ten-miles squared in are, divided into fiftyyers, and could amodate over a million warriors.

    Beside every picture were small characters, exining the excellences of the weapon in the picture. For example, what lethal spell symbols were used on a spear to allow the spear to prate a thick steel heavy shield, or what spell symbols were used on a shield to allow the shield to withstand a certain number of full-power attacks of Senior Magi, Magus Kings, or Divine Magi, without breaking.

    "Mr. Summer, our family members all have faith on the future of Gong Gong Family. We believe that Gong Gong Family will rece the humankind, and be the new owner of this world." said White Feather smilingly to Ji Hao, "We also know that water-kind armies are great in numbers and scales, but the only weakness is theirck of good weapons. Human beings have way better armaments than you do."

    Breathing deeply, White Feather continued honestly, "Therefore, we made a very friendly price policy for you. For example, in this batch of dragon-ying de, each de can cause severe damages to any Magus-King-level dragon-skin armor. Before, we charged a million top-grade magic crystals for one de, but this time, we will give you twenty percent discount!"

    "Twenty percent for all armaments, twenty percent off on the old prices." White Feather smiled, looked at Ji Hao, and continued, "In this market, our stock is enough to arm one million warriors, added with three-thousand divine towers, for both defense and offense, one fort, ten flying mountains, and hundreds of millions of crossbows and arrows."

    "One million?" Ji Hao scornfully nced at White Feather, and said, "Mr. White Feather, do you know how many shrimp warriors we have? Do you know right here in this Kui Gate camp, how many shrimp warriors my nephew, Shermie has under hismand?"

    Proudly holding his head high, Ji Hao crossed his legs again, and said, "I only purchase the right things, without asking prices. Not only shrimp warriors, crabs too... They¡¯re just as miserable as us. I am nning to recruit a few strong crab families...so..."

    "So, I have already brought you all stock information of all chambers ofmerce run by the friends of our family, who also have shops in the nine water gates area." White Feather waved his hand, then the bone scroll released a bright light. Countless pictures and characters immediately filled up the entire room.

    The pictures of tens of millions of types of armament appeared before Ji Hao¡¯s eyes,beled with features, storage quantities, and prices. All these armaments were made by Xiu n masters.

    "These are all the armaments produced by Xiu n masters, stocked in the nine water gates area." White Feather smilingly looked at Ji Hao and said, "I have to admit one thing, their techniques and skillsg far behind ours. Therefore, I will give you twenty percent discount for our products, and forty percent for theirs."

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and looked at White Feather, then asked ndly, "Mr. White Feather, can you make the call for them?"

    White Feather smiled mildly and confidently, puffing up his chest. His five eyes sparkled with a sharp light as he responded, "Any member of Westin Family can make the call for those families."

    When saying the word ¡¯those families¡¯, White Feather didn¡¯t try to hide the scorn on his face.

    "Great, I¡¯ll take them all!" Ji Hao pointed at those images floating in the air and said generously, "All of these, I¡¯ll take them all. Give me a total price!"

    The reception room fell into a deathly silence. White Feather popped out his eyes and stared at Ji Hao in shock. The few maids stood aside were also dumbfounded. Even Shermie and Heng Xing were stunned, staring at Ji Hao as if he were a monster.

    "These can arm...over one hundred million warriors!" Stuttered White Feather, "Mr. Summer, you..."

    "Over a hundred million? How many shrimp and crab warriors do we have in this nine water gates area?" said Ji Hao carelessly, "I¡¯ve lived for long, and I am soft-hearted...I can¡¯t bear watching our boys be corpses, lying all over the world; I can¡¯t bear watching those crab boys be smashed into meat pies."

    Raising a finger to wipe his eye corners, which were not moist at all, Ji Hao then sighed towards the sky and said, "Ah, soft-hearted, soft-hearted... I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s good or bad."

    White Feather¡¯s eye corners twitched intensely. He hurriedly gave Ji Hao a thumb up and said, "Good, it¡¯s definitely good! Mr. Summer, you are kind and merciful...I think this is why you can be so wise and so powerful, right?"

    Quickly calcting with his ten fingers, White Feather gave Ji Hao a scarily high price, then asked, "Mr. Summer, this is the total price for these products...Are you gonna pay with crystals or other treasures?"

    Ji Hao slightly flicked his finger on the coral roundtable, tinkling the table with his fingernails. Pondering briefly, Ji Hao responded in a nd tone, "I¡¯ll pay the deposit first, then I will collect the products in batches. After I collect a batch, I will make a full payment for it."

    White Feather raised his eyebrows. This was a very reasonable mode of payment, and he was d that Ji Hao chose to pay in this way.

    However, Ji Hao carried on, "But, these armaments are mine now. I¡¯ve ced an order. Except for me, don¡¯t you let anyone take even one arrow."

    White Feather¡¯s smile seemed to freeze on his face. This requirement Ji Hao made was...

    But before White Feather started a negotiation, Ji Hao took out eighteen goose-egg-sized silver beads, glowing brightly as they floated in the air. Wherever the misty light of these beads reached, the air temperature dropped rapidly. A terrifying, extremely negative power swept across the entire room. Followed by a creaking noise, the floor, the ceiling, and the walls were all covered in a transparent, silveryer of ice.

    "These eighteen soul beads of the extreme negative are a part of the deposit!"

    Ji Hao threw White Feather a sideways nce.

    White Feather remained silent for a while, then nodded heavily and said, "No one will be able to take one arrow from these armaments before you collect them, Mr. Summer. You have the word from our Westin Family."

 Chapter 1287: Invitation

    Chapter 1287: Invitation

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "It¡¯s a deal then!"

    Holding his hands behind his body and bending his waist, Ji Hao slowly walked out of White Feather¡¯s shop step by step. With eighteen soul beads of the extreme negative, and a pile of top-grade magic crystals, Ji Hao purchased all armaments produced by the non-humankind, stocked in the nine water gates area.

    Even if White Feather and his family wanted to replenish the stock from Liang Zhu City, Ji Hao believed that transporting so many armaments wouldn¡¯t be easy to the non-humankind. It would require a lot of time. And time was essential to both the humankind and the Gong Gong Family under the current circumstances.

    Ji Hao controlled this batch of armaments. Therefore, those water-kind creatures could only continue fighting against elite human warriors with their roughly crafted wooden clubs and bone knives, defending themselves with their shells and scales against the swords and des of human warriors. Ji Hao froze this batch of armaments, like taking away the firewood from under a cooking pot. As a result, the water-kind armies stationed in the nine water gates area were weakened by at least thirty percent. Because of what Ji Hao did, their casualty number and rate would both soar.

    What Ji Hao paid was not even worth mentioning. He looted those crystals from the nests of strong water-kind beings; as for the eighteen soul beads, he created them easily with his embryo of Dao of extreme negative. As a possessor of an embryo of Dao of extreme negative, producing those soul beads only cost Ji Hao some energy. He could have as many of those beads as he wanted. But to the ones with no capability to understand the great Dao of extreme negative, the eighteen beads were truly priceless treasures.

    "Sure, it¡¯s a deal. Mr. Summer, please trust us. Without your word, no one can take even an arrow that belongs to you." White Feather followed behind Ji Hao and grinned warmly. His five eyes were even squeezed into five curved lines.

    In the reception room, Ji Hao¡¯s one hundred carefully selected shrimp warriors put on exquisitely crafted spell symbol armors produced by the Westin Family, along with light dragon scale shields, then each carried a specially designed ¡®dragon-stabbing spear¡¯ on the shoulder. The spears were seven to eight times longer than their own bodies.

    Their whole bodies were covered in armors. A fist-thickyer of spell symbol light spread on these armors. These armors were top-grade ones, and could withstand Divine-Magus-level attacks seven to eight times! These shrimp warriors were weak, but suddenly, a fierce power vibration released from their bodies, which made them look strong.

    Their shields were designed for Divine-Magus-level attacks too, added with those ¡®dragon-stabbing spears¡¯ forged with the secret technique created by the Westin Family, and a highly lethal poison on the spearheads. With this gear, these shrimp warriors now had the power to threaten Magus-King-level enemies on battlefields, even though they were no stronger than ordinary Junior Magi.

    "Good, Shermie, you make some efforts these days and get our boys armed." Ji Hao bent his waist, satisfyingly looking at those shrimp warriors lined up orderly in front of him, and said smilingly, "Select one hundred shrimp warriors, arm them with heavy armors and long spears, and prepare them for closebats. As for the others, regardless of the number, give them light armors and bows!"

    ¡®Amazing.¡¯ Standing aside, White Feather silently praised Ji Hao. He didn¡¯t think that this old crayfish could know about military strategies.

    For these shrimp warriors, no matter how strong their armors were and how sharp their weapons could be, they were still weak shrimp warriors. Their reaction speeds, agility, strength, and magic powers were all still weak. Therefore, on frontline battlefields, their powers would still be limited. However, with a giant number of spell symbol arrows and strong bows, by shooting ceaselessly and aimlessly, even shrimp and crab warriors had the chance to kill Magus Kings.

    "Mr. Feather, there¡¯s one more thing to trouble you with...Please put poison on every arrow!" Ji Hao smilingly turned around, lowered his voice, and said to White Feather.

    White Feather smilingly nodded and responded seriously, "Mr, Summer, please don¡¯t worry. Our Westin Family will handle your request. We will put the strongest poison on each of your arrows. On battlefields, the faster poisons work, the better... the more lethal, the better!"

    Ji Hao smiled too. ncing at each other, both Ji Hao and White Feather chuckled.

    Then, White Feather put his right hand into his left sleeve, and gently took out an invitation card made from a thin jade slip, withplicated golden iid patterns. Handing the invitation card to Ji Hao, White Feather smiled and said, "Mr. Summer, you are our most horned guest. Therge auction tomorrow night, you muste. Otherwise, the auction will be dull."

    Ji Hao slightly flicked his long feelers on the chin. He had just purchased a giant batch of armament from White Feather, and now he got an invitation card for therge auction? This was good through. Now, he didn¡¯t need to spend time and efforts to try to find everything out himself. Looking at the exquisite invitation card, Ji Hao gave a faint smile and said, "Auction? Here? Hehe, it seems that I need to prepare some more crystals!"

    "It will be worthwhile, and you won¡¯t be disappointed!" White Feather grinned brightly. Intentionally or not, he continued, "You will be able to see a supreme treasure from the Dragon Pce in the auction tomorrow night. That treasure is very helpful for water-kind creatures, you don¡¯t want to miss it."

    A supreme treasure from the Dragon Pce? Had someone from the dragon nest started selling their treasures too? Ji Hao looked at White Feather and pretended to be surprised. "Is that so? Then I will get that treasure tomorrow night." Ji Haoughed.

    Supported by Heng Xing and Shermie, Ji Hao ¡®tremblingly¡¯ climbed onto the back of his seahorse, then gave a deep shout. Airily, the seahorse moved forward. White Feather and a group of his people stood by the door of the shop, smilingly and deeply bowing to Ji Hao. They watched Ji Hao and his people turn around a corner, then walked back into the shop, with their smiles still on their faces.

    Once Ji Hao moved around the corner, a handsome middle-aged man walked out with big steps, and grinningly blocked Ji Hao¡¯s way. The man was wearing a cyan-colored long shirt.

    "What do you want? Do you want to rob me?" Looking at this handsome middle-aged man, who had a smooth, white skin, Ji Hao said with a weird tone, "But don¡¯t you see so many warriors behind me?"

    Instantly, the one hundred shrimp warriors straightened their spears simultaneously, pointing the spearheads against the man¡¯s long shirt. If they put forth their strengths slightly, those spears would pierce into the man¡¯s body.

    "Mr. Summer, please, in this ce, how dare I do something so bad? No, no, no, even outside, I Tushan Inkstone, will never do such bad things." The middle-aged man hurriedly cupped his hands, smiled to Ji Hao, and said respectfully, "I am Tushan Inkstone, the manager of shop run by Tushan Chamber of Commerce in Kui Gate. Mr. Summer, I am here to invite you to our shop, to see a treasure!"

    "See a treasure?"

    Ji Hao smiled. He showed so many crystals before the shop of the Westin Family, for nothing else but catching the attention of the Tushan Chamber of Commerce. It seemed that he had seeded, and the Tushan Chamber of Commerce was hooked.

    "Tushan Chamber of Commerce...What treasures do you have?" asked Ji Haozily, "I¡¯m not interested in ordinary treasures."

    "Great treasure, a great treasure. You will surely like it!" Tushan Inkstone said hurriedly, "Please follow me. If you don¡¯t like the treasure, you can smash our shop."

    Ji Hao flicked his long feelers and said carelessly, "In this case, I¡¯ll go take a look!"

    Guided by Tushan Inkstone, Ji Hao and his people walked into the shop run by Tushan Chamber of Commerce from the back door.

 Chapter 1288: The Shell of A Chaos Monster

    Chapter 1288: The Shell of A Chaos Monster

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The reception room of Tushan Chamber of Commerce¡¯s shop was not luxurious, but was very natural.

    The room was decorated with rocks and root sculptures, added with exquisitely handcrafted tables and chairs. Everything in the room was an artwork. Fiddling with the thick and short bamboo tube, which was square in shape and serving as a teacup, Ji Hao observed the furniture in this room. He had to admit that the Tushan Family was truly wealthy. These wooden and rock tables and chairs seemed to be ordinary, but in fact, every single one of them was surrounded by a thriving life-force.

    The life-force suffused the entire room and connected with nature. The entire reception room was a great formation, and had been absorbing natural powers, transforming the natural powers into a life-force. It was releasing slowly, bringing all living beings in the room both physical and mental pleasure.

    "Great tea!" Lowering his head and taking a sip of the steaming hot tea, Ji Hao praised with a low voice, "Really great tea."

    "The tea is nothing. The man understands the goodness of the tea is truly rare." Sitting aside, Tushan Inkstone naturally ttered Ji Hao, "Mr. Summer, you understand the sweetness of the tea. Clearly, you are a real tasteful man. You are so different from those silly rude people."

    "Tasteful my a*s!" Ji Hao showed the whites of his eyes and cursed out loud. Pointing at Tushan Inkstone, he sneered and said, "I am an old spirit creature, a crayfish, a monster! I set things on fire, I loot and kill people! What¡¯s so good about this tea? I know nothing. It¡¯s vorless water! No better than a vat of old wine!"

    Tushan Inkstone¡¯s handsome face instantly turned red. Gasping heavily, he stared at Ji Hao. Ji Hao changed his attitude so suddenly that Tushan Inkstone was almost choked by the words he had prepared to say.

    This old crayfish, why didn¡¯t he follow themon temte? Tushan Inkstone nicely praised him, he could have easily said something sweet too. After that, the two of them would smile to each other, and do some small talks, then the friendship could be built, right? But how could he suddenly swear? Tushan Inkstone¡¯s face twitched for a while, then grinned embarrassedly, and said, "Mr. Summer, do you prefer some wine? We have our special ¡®fox rose¡¯ here. It¡¯s a secret product of our Tushan Family. It¡¯s pure and sweet..."

    Ji Hao raised his right hand, pped a golden sandalwood root carving table into pieces, then stared at Tushan Inkstone and yelled, "What fox rose? Don¡¯t get me any soft sweet things like that! I want the strongest, cheapest wine! Hmm, I am a lowly creature. I cannot bear those good things. I like the cheap ones!"

    Tushan Inkstone¡¯s face turned dark once again. This shop was run by the Tushan Family, and everything in this chop was the best of the best. Ji Hao asked for the cheapest wine, but where could Tushan Inkstone find any?

    Tushan Inkstone grinned again embarrassedly. Tushan Inkstone prepared to say something, but Ji Hao smashed another square table, then crossed his legs and said slowly while shaking his leg, "Ah, almost forgot about the business. Enough about tea or wine, take out your treasure now, eh? What treasure do you have?"

    Tushan Inkstone had already phrased his words, but again, Ji Hao stoped him from saying. He opened his mouth widely, with a very dark face. For the third time, he grinned embarrassedly, and then stuttered, "Ah, treasure, yeah, yeah, the treasure!"

    Ji Hao looked at Tushan Inkstone coldly and said in a vicious tone, "I am telling you, Tushan Inkstone, if your treasure can¡¯t make me happy...I will tear your head off!"

    Tushan Inkstone¡¯s eye corners twitched intensively, then he took a deep gasp and gave a bitter smile.

    In Kui Gate, Tushan Inkstone had met countless spirit creatures. Those spirit creatures all needed things from him. Therefore, even though they were brutal and violent, they still had to restrain their tempers and act politely in front of Tushan Inkstone. When did Tushan Inkstone ever meet someone with such a capricious mood like Ji Hao?

    Smiling bitterly, Tushan Inkstone stopped trying to make friends with Ji Hao. He pped his hands loudly. A refreshing aroma spread out form a folding screen behind him. Following a light series of footstep sound, a beautiful young girl wearing a snow-white silk long dress walked to Tushan Inkstone, smiling as she carried an oval-shaped tray.

    Carefully and seriously, Tushan Inkstone stood up and took out a purely dark shell piece from the tray.

    A faintly sensible, prehistorical spirit creature power spread slowly from the shell. Sensing the spirit creature power emitting from this foot-square shell piece, Ji Hao felt nothing ufortable. But behind him, Shermie already started shaking.

    Ji Hao looked around at Shermie. A big half of Shermie¡¯s face was covered in the shell, and on that face, beam-sized drops of sweat oozed out. He was quivering intensely, as if a mountain was pressing on his shoulders. He was trying his best to fight the pressure, but inch by inch, his body bent, and so did his knees.

    "Is this the treasure you mentioned?" Ji Hao¡¯s left hand glowed with a silver-blue light. Shermie was almost suffocated by the pressure. Ji Hao conveniently patted on Shermie¡¯s shoulder with his left hand. Instantly, Shermie made a long gasp for air, then quickly straightened his body.

    In a great shock, Shermie cast aplicated nce at the square-shaped shell piece, then put his mouth near Ji Hao¡¯s ear and whispered something.

    With a secret magic, Ji Hao turned himself into a crayfish, but in fact, he was a pure-blooded human being. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t feel the terrifying power contained in that shell. But once the shell was taken out, Ji Hao felt like being dragged into a purely dark, scary world. He saw an enormous, ck crayfish, roaring in the darkness, covered in a gray mist.

    That crayfish was hundreds of thousands of miles long. He lied in the darkness and roared in rage. Dazzling thunderbolts struck down and cracked his ck shell, turning it into ashes. Atst, a tremendous axe descended. A pair of indescribably giant hands gripped the hilt of the axe and fiercely chopped this crayfish into two, from the head to the tail.

    The sharp Chaos power streams stirred up by the axe tore apart the crayfish¡¯s body. Within a couple of breaths, the crayfish was torn into bits and pieces. By the end, only the hardest piece of shell on the middle of the crayfish¡¯s head remained.

    At the moment, Tushan Inkstone was holding that piece of shell.

    Ji Hao looked at the shell and seemed to be deep in thought. This treasure had stories, he could tell.

    "ording to the legends, when Saint Pan Gu created this world, thirty-million Chaos monsters attempted to take away the natural fortune that belonged to Pan Gu, and this world he created." Tushan Inkstone nced at Shermie in surprise, who wasn¡¯t affected by the power of the shell anymore, then continued, "Saint Pan Gu was infuriated. With the world-creating enormous axe, he killed countless Chaos monsters. Among those dead Chaos monsters, one was called the herworld soul-eating giant crayfish¡¯!"

    "This is the only remaining piece of shell that belonged to the giant crayfish, containing all his powers, and also a drop of his blood sealed in it."

    Smilingly, Tushan Inkstone looked at Ji Hao, and said, "With this treasure, Mr. Summer, you will have a chance to regain his power."

 Chapter 1289: The Value of the Shell

    Chapter 1289: The Value of the Shell

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    To all non-humankind creatures in Pan Gu world, bloodline was especially important. The origins of their bloodlines, the backgrounds of their ancestors, these meant almost everything to them.

    For example, an ordinary tiger who lived in the forest might cultivate itself into a spirit creature, but for sure, it would be far less talented than a spirit tiger, which possessed the bloodline of the White Tiger, the holy beast. Based on the same cultivation level, a spirit tiger with White Tiger¡¯s bloodline could defeat ten ordinary spirit tigers. Another example could be of an ordinary spirit fox, which was surely not as good as an offspring of Sky Fox, be it in terms of appearance or power. An ordinary spirit snake could neverpare with a ck water serpent, which had a strong prehistorical bloodline.

    Bloodlines were essential. Therefore, without a strangely good luck, a spirit creature with an ordinary bloodline would have no chance topete against the ones with strong bloodlines. Just like Yu Ancestor, who even risked infuriating Gong Gong to persuade him to strengthen his body and improve his bloodline with the essence water.

    Crayfishes had a lowly bloodline. They lived at the bottom of the food chain, feeding on mud. Therefore, even if a crayfish luckily cultivated itself into a spirit creature, it still had to be extra careful to survive, like Shermie. Spirit crayfishes did have the chance to reach the level of Divine Magus with severe cultivation; Shermie did it. However, except for his pair of stunningly strong fists, Shermie had no other power or ability. To be honest, if Shermie didn¡¯t meet Ji Hao, and if Ji Hao didn¡¯t guide him through the Natural Trial Spirit Creature Soul Text and teach him to understand the great Dao of the extreme negative, his best possibility would be bing a high-grade fighter among water-kind beings, no matter how strong he could be.

    Nevertheless, that giant crayfish he saw in the darkness was a Chaos creature, a top-grade predator, one of the thirty million Chaos monsters who attacked, and finally killed Saint Pan Gu back then. It was born and lived in the Chaos. In terms of background, that giant crayfish was definitely more gifted than Xiang Liu, Kun Peng, and the others of the first generation of Pan Gu world creatures.

    Netherworld soul-eating giant crayfish, ever since it was born, it struggled in the Chaos for life. But if Kun Peng and Xiang Liu were thrown into the Chaos when they were still newborns, they couldst at most for a breath, before they were crushedpletely, without a trace.

    This dark piece of shell absorbed all of theherworld soul-eating giant crayfish¡¯s life-force before it was killed by Pan Gu. This shell recorded all its powers and secret magics. More importantly, a pure drop of spirit blood was sealed in it, a drop of spirit blood that belonged to theherworld soul-eating giant crayfish.

    If an ordinary spirit crayfish absorbed this drop of blood, it would have a great chance to change its bloodline, bing a possessor of theherworld soul-eating giant crayfish¡¯s bloodline. The bloodline power generated by one single drop of spirit blood would be thin, but as long as this lucky spirit crayfish keeps cultivating itself, it would eventually be a realherworld soul-eating giant crayfish.

    A realherworld soul-eating giant crayfish, unimaginably powerful.

    "This treasure was in our family treasury for many years. We never found someone good enough for it." Tushan Inkstone gently stroked the smooth shell and said with a low voice, "Today, I met you, Mr. Summer...I think, it¡¯s time for this treasure to meet its new owner."

    Tushan Inkstone nced at Ji Hao, then at Shermie. He locked his fingers together and lightly patted on the shell.

    Followed by a loud series of popping noise, dazzling electric bolts burst from the shell. Magic seals on the shell were undone,yer byyer. A greatly stronger spirit creature power erupted from the shell, while a gray mist condensed into an enormous crayfish, wielding its ws in the reception room.

    The enormous crayfish roared towards the sky, deeply and thunderously like dragon roars. The roars echoed through Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space. Ji Hao¡¯s embryos of Dao of sun and the extreme negative each gave a deep shout, as resonant as a bright bell ring, dispelling the sound waves created by the crayfish. So, Ji Hao wasn¡¯t affected at all.

    However, Shermie and Heng Xing quivered intensely, then thudded their knees on the ground together.

    This was a bloodline-level suppression from a high-level spirit creature over lower level ones. Shermie was only an ordinary spirit crayfish, while Heng Xing was an offspring of a Henggong fish and a devil bone fish. Both Henggong fish and devil bone fish had strong bloodlines, but still, they had no chance to win against aherworld soul-eating giant crayfish. Therefore, both Heng Xing and Shermie kneeled straight on the ground, with sweat flowing down from their foreheads in streams. They trembled, and couldn¡¯t say word.

    Ji Hao slowly stood up. A bone-piercingly cold and evil power was released from his body. Tushan Inkstone¡¯s smile froze on his face when he realized in shock that the strange power released by Ji Hao had frozen his body, disabling him from even blinking his eyes. A fist-sized jade pendent tied around Tushan Inkstone¡¯s waist glowed with a dazzling light. A cyan-coloredyer of light flew out of the pendent like water streams, spreading on Tushan Inkstone¡¯s body.

    However, the cyan light only managed to spread for about three feet far, before it was stopped by a silver-blue light. The cyan light and the silver-blue light shed against each other violently, generating scary explosive sounds. Thousands of tiny spell symbols sparkled quickly on the surface of the jade pendent. The power of this amulet had been boosted up to the maximum, but it still failed to defeat the silver-blue light and protect Tushan Inkstone.

    "Mr...S-Summer..." With all of his strength, Tushan Inkstone finally squeezed out a few words through his gritted teeth.

    "The treasure is good, but you made my boys kneel... not good." Ji Hao conveniently took over the dark shell from Tushan Inkstone¡¯s hand. The shell was thickly covered in natural patterns. ncing at the shell, Ji Hao chuckled as he held the shell with both hands, then slightly flicked his wrists. A silver, frigid light spurted out from his palms, immediately covering the entire shell.

    That strong spirit creature power released from the shell was suddenly gone, and so was that enormous crayfish. Shermie and Heng Xing stood back up from the ground, tremblingly wiping the sweat on their heads. They couldn¡¯t recover from the soul-deep shock brought to them by the terrifying power, which belonged to theherworld soul-eating giant crayfish, for a long while.

    ng! A longsword fell on the ground. Just now, when Ji Hao stood up, a few guards silently showed up in the reception room, wearing ck soft armors. But as same as Tushan Inkstone, these guards were frozen by the cold power released from Ji Hao¡¯s body, such that none of them could move an inch.

    Ji Hao took over the shell and restrained his power, after which, a guard slightly moved his fingers, failing to hold his sword tight, which dropped to the ground.

    "What? What kind of shop this is? You¡¯re not thinking about murdering me for my money, are you?" Ji Hao squinted at the few guards, gave a cold smile, and said, "I am not afraid to tell you that this is my ce. With one order of mine, millions of shrimp warriors will tear your shop down. Do you believe me?"

    Tushan Inkstone¡¯s body was slightly warmed up. Tremblingly moving his limbs, he hurriedly gave Ji Hao a big grin with a lingering fear and said, "Mr. Summer, this is a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding...I only wanted to show you the power of this shell. Any crayfish can use it."

    Holding the shell, Ji Hao looked at those natural patterns on it and said ndly, "Cut the crap, name your price!"

 Chapter 1290: Netherworld Hierarch

    Chapter 1290: Netherworld Hierarch

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    When he said ¡®cut the crap¡¯, Ji Hao¡¯s fists burned with a silver colored fire.

    When he said ¡®name your price¡¯, he had already dropped the shell, dashed past Tushan Inkstone, who was dumbfounded, and crashed the stone folding screen behind Tushan Inkstone. Like a crazy bull, Ji Hao smashed a thick wall behind the screen, and broke into arge hall.

    Destructively and unstoppably, his pair of fists swished fiercely towards a scrawny priest sitting on a ck lotus with crossed legs, a thousand miles away in the hall, leaving a tens of thousands of miles long stream of light in the air.

    Yes, the great hall next to the reception room of this shop was about a hundred meters in diameter, but its real space was folded by a powerful being. In fact, a tiny world was hiding in this hall. Ji Hao was now in a broad space, ten-thousand-miles squared in area. Dim dark light streams had been releasing from the dark lotus that the priest sat on, keeping this tiny world steady and stable.

    The dark light streams slight quaked as Ji Hao¡¯s fists swished across the tiny world. Ji Hao¡¯s punches were heavy enough to crack the space, but a few lotus petals slightly shook, and easily neutralized the sharp airstreams caused by Ji Hao.

    Visibly, waves of space-ripple were stirred up in the tiny world, spreading out, following closely behind Ji Hao¡¯s fists which were smashing at the scrawny priest in a long ck robe.

    Just now, when Ji Hao released a cold power to freeze Tushan Inkstone, he suddenly sensed a great threat from the priest. It was like walking on a dark street alone,te at night, and suddenly being approached by an invisible being with a sharp dagger, the tip of which was about to touch the back of one¡¯s neck. His skin was immediately covered in goosebumps.

    That was an extremely terrifying being. He made Ji Hao feel threatened, even as much as Priest Hua could.

    The conversation between Ji Hao and Tushan Inkstonested for a while. The whole time, Ji Hao had his spirit power sneakily cover the entire area. But, he didn¡¯t discover anything wrong about the hall next door, neither did he find out that such a powerful being had been hiding there.

    If Ji Hao didn¡¯t release the cold power to freeze Tushan Inkstone, and if that didn¡¯t surprise the priest a little bit, he would have remained in a stable state, instead of releasing that trace of threatening power vibration to Ji Hao. Ji Hao wouldn¡¯t have been aware of his existence at all then.

    Ji Hao was curious, and was also shocked. In the meanwhile, he was confident enough about himself. He darted past Tushan Inkstone, crashed the screen and the wall, and broke into this tiny world. He then punched heavily towards this priest with thirty percent of his strength.

    "The extremely negative power...Are you truly a spirit crayfish?" The priest looked at the bright silver fire on Ji Hao¡¯s hands, stunned. The beautiful silver fire had a dim blue edge, making Ji Hao¡¯s fist look even stronger, with an indescribably mysterious feeling delivered by it.

    What surprised the priest even more was that although Ji Hao¡¯s firsts came straight at his face, in his eyes, those fists were hazy and unclear, seeming to be changing motion curves all the time. He felt like all his weaknesses were exposed right before Ji Hao¡¯s fists, and wherever theynded, it would be on the weakest spots of his body.

    How many years had it been since he had such a feeling?

    The Priest also felt that he could not let Ji Hao¡¯s fists touch his body. Otherwise, something bad would certainly happen; something might embarrass him and make him suffer. Perhaps, his body would be destroyed by Ji Hao¡¯s heavy punches.

    "This, is this truly a crayfish? He punched with the power of the great Dao!"

    Sighing in surprise, the priest raised his pair of straight and heavy, sword-like eyebrows. He watched Ji Hao dart over, looked at his glowing fists, then abruptly raised his right hand and straightened his forefinger and middle finger. With them, he released a ten-thousand-meters-long, sharp sword power stream, fiercely towards Ji Hao¡¯s fists.

    ng! ng! ng! Followed by a series of ear-piercing noise, Ji Hao snorted in pain. He sensed a piercing pain from his hands, while blood sshed everywhere. The silver fire on his hands was cut into pieces by the sharp sword power, transforming into thin strands of silver light, flowing back into his body.

    The priest slightly tilted his body backward. His sword power was crushed by Ji Hao¡¯s punch, which wasunched based on thebined move of sky-opening, earth-splitting, everything-grow, and everything-perish. The priest¡¯s forefinger and middle finger remained straightened, pointing at Ji Hao. Suddenly, along with a popping noise, the fingernails of the priest¡¯s forefinger and middle finger shattered, as two purple-golden drops of blood slowly flowed down from his fingertips.

    "This...Are you really a crayfish? Who are you, my friend? Why did you transform into a crayfish to attack me?" The priest looked at the two drops of purple-golden blood, seeming to be stunned. With a serious face, he stood up. From both sides of his body, eighteen blood-red beams of sword light circled out, hovering slowly around his body.

    Ji Hao lowered his head and looked at his own hands.

    By easily raising his hand, the priest released a stream of sword light and left thirty-six bone-deep wounds on Ji Hao¡¯s hands. Blood gushed out from those wounds, while the sharp pain continued attacking Ji Hao. Moreover, a soft yet strong sword power lingered in those wounds, seeming to never fade.

    If Ji Hao were an ordinary Divine Magus, merely this sword power stream was great enough to destroy his pair of hands. However, Ji Hao had preliminarily attained the Pan Gu body already. He gasped deeply. His blood, which had sshed in the air, flew back into his body. Flushed by his strong spirit blood, dark strands of sword power lingering in his wounds were turned into dark mist, puffing out of his body.

    The priest¡¯s scrawny face twitched slightly. Gazing at Ji Hao, he¡¯s look turned more and more serious.

    He clearly understood that his herworld sword power¡¯ was collected from the softest, darkest death power from theherworld through the endless time. It was extremely fierce and lethal. In terms of sword power lethality, only one person in this world could surpass him.

    ¡®Netherworld sword power¡¯, the number-two-ranked sword power in Pan Gu world, was cast out of Ji Hao¡¯s body so easily. This was driving the priest crazy. Whoever dared to say this old spirit crayfish standing in front of him was a real crayfish, he would pull out his or her three souls and seven spirits himself, throw them into theherworld, and burn with the underworld fire for one hundred million years.

    ncing at his hands, which were healing speedily, Ji Hao then looked at the priest, also seriously.

    At this stage, even ordinary holy weapons couldn¡¯t possibly hurt his body. But, by a slight stream of sword power released from this priest, his hands were harmed pretty badly. Although his bones weren¡¯t injured, those wounds on his hands were enough to prove the priest¡¯s power.

    Looking at the dark lotus the priest sat on, Ji Hao¡¯s eye corners twitched again. This lotus had countless lotuses, seeming to be even more powerful than Priest Hua¡¯s true body, the seven-colored lotus from the Chaos!

    "Who are you?" Ji Hao straightened his body, then politely nodded towards the priest.

    "You can call me...Netherworld Hierarch!" The priest narrowed his eyes, looked at Ji Hao from head to toe, then continued with a nd tone, "Perhaps, you¡¯re not familiar with this name of mine, but you should have heard the name of my origin."

    "Netherworld Priest, I am a clone of his!"

 Chapter 1291: What A Big Trap

    Chapter 1291: What A Big Trap

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Netherworld Hierarch stood on the ck lotus. A strongherworld power coiled around him in twisting streams, making him look like a giant octopus with thousands of enormous tentacles. Long and darkherworld power streams unted around him, and faintly, high-pitched coarse screams could be heard.

    "Netherworld Hierarch...Netherworld Priest!

    Ji Hao looked at Netherworld Hierarch seriously, wondering if he were truly a clone of Netherworld Priest.

    Ji Hao knew about Netherworld Priest, a mysterious, powerful being. After the humankind rose, Netherworld Priest was the only ancient powerful being who still had a tight connection with human beings. When Dishi Yanluo newly ascended to the throne of the Blood Moon, he started a great war. Back then, Emperor Shun asked Netherworld Priest for help, and he did show up to fight a quick battle against Dishi Yanluo.

    As Ji Hao wed his way up the socialdder of the human society, he had reached many core secrets already. He knew that a long-term agreement existed between high-level human leaders and Netherworld Priest. Human beings were under Netherworld Priest¡¯s protection, and in return, the souls of some fallen human warriors would follow Netherworld Priest upon their own wills, bing his disciples. Apart from this, when human leaders asked Netherworld Priest for help, they also promised him the bodies of a part of fallen warriors, allowing him to make those dead bodies into flying zombies and other types of battle puppets.

    Priest Hua and Priest Mu had been trying everything they could to attract more followers among human beings and to collect the faith power from human beings, but Netherworld Priest was different. He lived in theherworld, with ghosts, zombies and other dark beings; he had no interest in living human beings.

    Such a powerful being was hiding right next to the reception room of the shop run by the Tushan Chamber of Commerce, but why? Ji Hao was curious. What was Tushan Chamber of Commerce nning? Or, what was Netherworld Priest nning?

    "Who are you, my friend?" Seeing Ji Hao remaining silent for quite a while, Netherworld Hierarch asked a bit angrily, "I¡¯ve seen what you can do. You¡¯re not a nameless ordinary being for sure, and you¡¯re definitely not a crayfish. My friend, impressive shapeshifting skill!"

    Following a sizzling noise, a thin crack suddenly appeared between Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s eyebrows, exposing a dark eyeball.

    A dark beam of light darted out light a bolt of lightning, covering Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Ji Hao sensed a slight coldness from his skin. His boiling spirit blood cooled down suddenly, and his shapeshifting magic was almost broken by this dark eye of Priest Hierarch. Pondering briefly, Ji Hao deactivated his shapeshifting magic and showed his real face.

    Wearing the brightly glowing Taiji cloak, Ji Hao bowed to Netherworld Hierarch with a vigorous look and said politely, "You are an eldership of mine. I am Ji Hao, and it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. My Shifu always tells me that you are a friend of our sect, and that I should respect you as much as I respect my Shifu."

    Before Netherworld Hierarch said a word, Ji Hao kneeled on the ground and greeted him with the special teacher-greeting convenance from Yu Yu¡¯s sect.

    Watching ¡®old crayfish Summer¡¯ suddenly be Ji Hao, a handsome, strong young man, Netherworld Hierarch paused slightly, then had his eyes shone brightly. ncing at Ji Hao¡¯s Taiji cloak, he abruptlyughed out loud and said, "Hah, you¡¯re my friend Dachi¡¯s...No, the power I sensed from you..."

    Ji Hao smiled, silently activated his primordial spirit, and released ayer of Yu Yu¡¯s divine light that covered his entire body like a beautiful green jade. The light was vividly green, and contained an inexhaustible life-force, seeming to generate all possibilities. But the sense of power it gave out was strong and sharp.

    "Yu Yu¡¯s divine light, you¡¯re my friend Yu Yu¡¯s disciple!" Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s tightened face eased a lot. Gently patting his own forehead, he chuckled and said, "Hah, you¡¯re Marquis Yao Ji Hao, a young human being. Hmm, you¡¯re Yu Yu¡¯s disciple. No wonder Emperor Shun said that you¡¯re the most talented, capable young man among your generation."

    Ji Hao smilingly bowed again to Netherworld Hierarch and responded mildly, "I am ttered."

    Netherworld Hierarch shook his head, raised his hand, and slightly waved towards the outside. The shell, which was sealed by Ji Hao with the extremely negative power, flew to Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s hand along with a sharp swishing noise. He pointed at the shell, then a dark fire puffed up from it, sizzlingly burning the cold silver light wrapped on the shell.

    Pop! Ten minutester, the seal cast by Ji Hao with the extremely negative power was broken by the dark fire. A dim ck light burst from the shell, and the power of the Chaos soul-eating giant crayfish swept across the entire room. Once again, Ji Hao heard the dragon-roar-like, resonant sound.

    In a slight surprise, Netherworld Hierarch nced at Ji Hao. He knew what Ji Hao did to the shell. Sealing the shell with the extremely negative power, this had impressed Netherworld Hierarch already. After all, Yu Yu was best at magic formation art and sword art. In other words, Yu Yu was the fiercest sword artist in the world, but he was just average on the great Dao of extreme negativeness. But the seal Ji Hao cast was powerful and ingenious; it was clearly above the limitation of Yu Yu¡¯s disciples, and had reached a whole new level.

    In order to break Ji Hao¡¯s seal, Netherworld Hierarch activated fifty percent of his power! In Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s eyes, Ji Hao was only a young disciple. Judging by the sense of power released from Ji Hao¡¯s body, Ji Hao hadn¡¯t evenpleted his first century of cultivation, and his seal should be broken easily, even with merely fifty percent of his power.

    As a result, Netherworld Hierarch activated fifty percent of his power, and spent ten whole minutes to break Ji Hao¡¯s seal!

    Thinking that Ji Hao couldn¡¯t be using all of his power when sealing the shell, Netherworld Hierarch was shocked. This disciple of Yu Yu, what a little freak! He had cultivated himself for no more than a century, but he was already sixty to seventy percent as powerful as Netherworld Hierarch himself.

    Trying pretty hard to act less shocked, Netherworld Hierarch swung the shell slightly, smiled and said, "Since you¡¯re a disciple of Yu Yu, this shell is useless to you now."

    Ji Hao detected some undermeaning from his words and asked, "This shell, is anything wrong with it?"

    Netherworld Hierarch chuckled, stroked the thick andplicated natural pattern on the shell, and responded in a nd tone, "Hmm, no big problems, it¡¯s just, this shell can deliver a cultivation method especially for crayfishes, lobsters, shrimp warriors, and has been processed by me."

    Flicking his fingers on the shell, Netherworld Hierarch looked at Ji Hao and continued grinningly, "Any shrimp warrior who uses the cultivation method will be able to make astounding advances on both cultivation and physical strength. But, their spirit blood powers will gradually transform into theherworld power. At a certain stage, they will be myherworld warriors...instead of living beings!"

    Ji Hao speechlessly looked at Netherworld Hierarch. ¡®So, it turns out that Tushan Chamber of Commerce opened a store in Kui Water to help Netherworld Hierarch entrap water-kind beings, right?¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    Then, Netherworld Hierarch sighed and continued, "Marquis Yao, before you...through Inkstone¡¯s hands, I have given out seventy to eighty ¡®Chaos monster remains¡¯ like this...I believe, I will soon have millions and millions of more elite warriors under mymand!"

    Ji Hao spread his hands and smiled, speechlessly, then deeply bowed again to Netherworld Hierarch.

 Chapter 1292: Eighteen Clones

    Chapter 1292: Eighteen Clones

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The battle and conversation between Ji Hao and Netherworld Hierarch both happened within a sh. When Ji Hao and Netherworld Hierarch knowingly smiled towards each other, Tushan Inkstone rushed into the tiny world with arge group of guards. But before he could say a word, a series of thudding noise was generated. Along with the noise, over ten Tushan guards flew in, vomiting blood.

    "Ayaya, Shermie, stop! They¡¯re on our side!" Seeing the broken armors of those blood-vomiting guards and the fist-shaped, deep dents in their chests, Ji Hao hurriedly shouted out.

    "Yes, Shifu!" A hazy silhouette dashed in like a bolt of lightning. Shermie clenched his fists. His soul-splitting gloves had been burning with a bright, cold silver fire, glowing with a dazzling, frigid light that pierced people¡¯s eyes like needles, causing sharp pain.

    "Cold, cold, cold!" Those guards, who were thrown into the tiny world by Shermie¡¯s heavy punches, lied on the ground while twitching and trembling. Soon, their bodies were covered with a thinyer of silver-blue ice.

    "The extremely negative power!" Netherworld Hierarch looked at the ice on those guards in a great surprise, then nced at Shermie¡¯s gloves. His heart even missed a beat ¡ª This pair of gloves was made with a very advanced technique. In Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s eyes, this pair of gloves was perfectly crafted, because all materials merged immactely and all spell symbols were connected so urately.

    Netherworld Hierarch knew that as Yu Yu¡¯s first disciple, Po was an extraordinary treasure artist. Priest Po had even sessfully copied a few pre-world supreme treasures and pre-world spirit treasures. His works were not as powerful as the original pieces, but he did manage to copy seventy to eighty percent of the powers of those genuine treasures.

    However, this pair of gloves was clearly not Priest Po¡¯s work. Netherworld Hierarch sensed something different from these gloves.

    With aplicated feeling, Netherworld Hierarch looked at Ji Hao. Did Ji Hao make this pair of gloves that could hurt people with the extremely negative power and damage souls? As Yu Yu¡¯s young disciple, Ji Hao was unreasonably strong, but did he also have a ridiculously great treasure-making skill aside from that?

    Even though he was a clone of Netherworld Priest, he might not be a good treasure maker like Ji Hao. The advanced treasure-making art presented by this pair of gloves made Netherworld Hierarch feel a bit weak.

    "They¡¯re friends. This is a misunderstanding, misunderstanding!" Ji Hao grinned, then walked to those guards lying on the ground, and waved his sleeves. Strands of silver mist flew out of their bodies, into Ji Hao¡¯s sleeves. Ji Hao then locked his fingers together and cast a spell. A clear light was released from his hands, slightly quaking the surrounding natural powers. The natural powers transformed into pure life-force and merged with these guards¡¯ bodies, soon replenishing their consumed spirit blood. Flushed by their strong spirit blood, their wounds healed speedily.

    "Elder?" Tushan Inkstone nced at Netherworld Hierarch in panic. He then looked at Ji Hao and paused briefly. Hurriedly, he walked to Ji Hao and asked, "May I ask, are you Marquis Yao? Eh? Eh? Is that crayfish, Ma-Marquis Yao?"

    Ji Hao grinned, rubbed his nose, andughed a bit embarrassedly, "Hah, it¡¯s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding. I was wondering why Tushan Family opened a shop here in Kui Water. I thought you were colluding with the Gong Gong Family...I was gonna find a chance to tten this shop, but I didn¡¯t think..."

    Cold sweat oozed out of Tushan Inkstone¡¯s forehead. He helplessly showed the whites of his eyes and nced at Netherworld Hierarch with a lingering fear.

    If Netherworld Hierarch wasn¡¯t in this shop, if he didn¡¯t open this shop to entrap those water-kind beings, and if Ji Hao really had a good reason to tten this shop and kill everyst living being in it, ording to the scary fame he had created in the past few years, this tiny shop might not be able to survive a few punches of Ji Hao, right?

    "How can our Tushan Family do anything like that?" Because of the lingering fear, Tushan Inkstone felt extremely cold. With a big grin on his face, he said, "We opened this shop to do nothing else but coordinate with elder Netherworld. This is a mission assigned by Emperor Shun himself!"

    The broken folding screen was reced with a new one, and so was the broken wall fixed. In the well-decorated, anciently-styled reception room, Ji Hao and Netherworld Hierarch sat down, facing each other, while Tushan Inkstone boiled the tea himself. Tasting the tea together, they started telling Ji Hao the whole story.

    It was notplicated. Netherworld Priest was the ruler of theherworld. He had no interest in living beings, and instead, he liked to collect strong souls, especially the souls of fallen warriors, which had a strong will of fighting; those kinds of souls were his favorite. Other than souls, he also liked to collect strong dead bodies, especially those extraordinary strengthful ones, because they bodies were the best material for him to create zombie warriors.

    Therefore, this time when Gong Gong raised the flood to hurt the human-kind, Netherworld Priest was the happiest one to see this.

    Human leaders and Netherworld Priest had been maintaining a close cooperative rtionship. During the past few years, when the flood run rampantly in the world, through the alliance of human ns, human leaders had sent millions of corpses of powerful water-kind creatures to Netherworld Priest. The harvest from the past few years was enough for Netherworld Priest to luxuriously do whatever he liked for hundreds of years. But seeing the flood-control mission was about to reach thest second, Netherworld Priest wanted to get the most out of those water-kind beings. After all, the current water-kind armies were based on the twelve water worlds, and the number was huge. Pan Gu world never had so many water-kind spirit creatures before!

    Therefore, Netherworld Priest sent out one of his three clones, Netherworld Hierarch. With the power of the Tushan Chamber of Commerce, he secretly came to the nine water gates area with a batch of ¡®Chaos monster remains¡¯, like the shell of the Chaos soul-eating crayfish.

    Within the past two months, with all kinds of methods and excuses, Tushan Chamber of Commerce had already sold a batch of ¡®Chaos monster remains ¡® to tens of high-level spirit creatures, who had countless warriors under theirmand. As long as these spirit creatures cultivate themselves with the secret method recorded on those remains, they would gradually beherworld beings. Instinctively, they would also spread the cultivation method in their families, and let their families use the same cultivation method.

    Therefore, after a certain period of time, the effects of the sold batch of Chaos monster remains would begin to show. ording to Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s estimation, about ten percent of all water-kind creatures in the nine water gates area would beherworld warriors under Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s control.

    If Netherworld Hierarch and the Tushan Chamber ofmerce had the time to spread more Chaos monster remains, Netherworld Hierarch might even empty a big half of the water-kind forces in this whole area, and turn all those water-kind beings into his own warriors.

    "Theherworld has been cold, dested, and empty since the start of time. Finally, this time, that ce can have slightly more vitality." Netherworld Hierarch raised his head and sighed intoxicatedly. "It¡¯s worthy for me to send out all of my eighteen hell clones."

    "Eighteen hell clones?" Ji Hao asked curiously.

    "Hmm, you¡¯re my friend Yu Yu¡¯s disciple, so I¡¯m not gonna hide it from you. Eighteen hell clones are one of my great Dao that I am currently perusing." Netherworld Hierarch pondered for a short while, then smiled frankly and said, "The hell in theherworld was divided into eighteen parts. Starting from the first part, each next part goes deeper. Each part can be considered as an independent world, with an independent great Dao."

    "I am Netherworld Hierarch. Ibined the eighteen great Dao of hell and created eighteen hell clones. Those are eighteen clones of mine. Only when eighteen clones merge back together, you can see the true face of Netherworld Hierarch!"

    Netherworld Hierarch exined slowly, while Ji Hao was hooked.

 Chapter 1293: Talk About the Great Dao, Gift the Treasures

    Chapter 1293: Talk About the Great Dao, Gift the Treasures

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Netherworld Hierarch liked Ji Hao. He frankly told Ji Hao that he was one of the three clones of Netherworld Priest, and had eighteen hell clones scattered in the nine water gates area, each having a mission. In every water gate, two hell clones had been working together, one in public, and one undercover.

    Mentioning the eighteen hell clones, Netherworld Hierarch took a sip of the tea and started exining to Ji Hao about the eighteen hell cones in details, from the very beginning.

    Theherworld hell was divided into eighteen parts, and each part could be considered as an independent world, with an independent great Dao. Eighteen great Dao of nature ruled the hell together. de mountains, me oceans, blood pools, and many cruel things existed in hell, all mysterious and hard to describe.

    Ever since Pan Gu world was created, Netherworld Priest lived in theherworld. He had traveled across hell countless times, and gained a deep, thorough understanding about the great Dao of hell. During the past countless centuries, while travelling across the hell, Netherworld Priest gradually spread his spirit power and life-force, merging with the hell itself.

    One day, Netherworld Priest suddenly had a realization during meditation. He had a pair of swords, which were two extremely powerful supreme treasures that he was born with. With the pair of swords, based on his own understanding about the great Dao ofherworld, he created Netherworld Hierarch.

    When Netherworld Hierarch was created, the eighteen great Dao of hell quaked simultaneously. Netherworld Hierarch was enlightened, and he became eighteen priests. These eighteen priests were his eighteen hell clones, condensed from the essence power of the eighteen Dao of hell.

    This Netherworld Hierarch, who was talking pleasantly with Ji Hao right now, was ¡®blood pool hell clone¡¯, one of the eighteen. He was connected with the boundless blood pool in the hell; as long as the blood pool was not drained, he would never die.

    The blood pool was the final destination of all dirtiness and negative energies in Pan Gu world. As long as living beings in Pan Gu world still had evilness in their hearts, as long as wars, fights, and schemes still existed between living beings in this world, the blood pool would never be drained.

    Therefore, Netherworld Hierarch was almost immortal. Just now, when he fought against Ji Hao, he released eighteen blood-red swords. Those were called ¡®blood flying swords¡¯, generated from the dirtiest, evilest essence blood power from the blood pool in the hell, inbination with the forty-nine darkest natural materials in the world. Not to mention other functions of these swords; except for unbreakable powerful beings like Yu Yu, the blood of any living creature would be polluted immediately through a tiny scratch left on the skin by these swords. Consequently, that living creature would be a puddle of rotten blood within a second. Its soul would be stained as well, and might even be destroyed.

    The ¡®blood flying swords¡¯ were so dangerous, and could even be counted as the fiercest in the world.

    Ji Hao was deeply attracted by Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s stories. He and Netherworld Hierarch discussed about the great Dao and exchanged their experiences. From Netherworld Hierarch, Ji Hao learned many cruel tricks. Especially, when he earlier broke into the tiny worlds created by Netherworld Hierarch, he had a glimpse of the truth of the great Dao ofherworld. On the other hand, Netherworld Hierarch learned about the great Dao of extreme negative from Ji Hao, whichrgely improved his cultivation based on the great Dao ofherworld.

    By the end, Netherworld Hierarch felt that he had gained too much more than Ji Hao. As an eldership, he couldn¡¯t bear to take advantages of Ji Hao. Therefore, heughed brightly, then pointed at Ji Hao¡¯s forehead and taught Ji Hao everything about the ¡®blood flying swords¡¯. In addition to that, he also taught Ji Hao how to generate dark blood thunders with the power of the boundless blood pool in hell, and all other kinds of cruel and dangerous dark magics he created.

    "My friend Yu Yu, his Dao is glorious, dignified, and upright. His Dao is the top-grade Dao in the world." Netherworld Hierarch smiled to Ji Hao and said, "My Dao... I am aware of the fact that my Dao is not decent. But, an indecent Dao has its own splendor, just like a crooked road has its own special sceneries."

    Gently patting on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder, Netherworld Hierarch smiled and continued, "My Dao cannot be your true great Dao, but serving as a protection method of your great Dao, it will be more than enough!"

    Ji Hao hurriedly stood up and bowed deeply, sincerely thanking Netherworld Hierarch for his generosity. Earlier, Netherworld Hierarch asked Ji Hao many questions regarding the great Dao of extreme negative. Through this, Ji Hao realized that the great Dao of extreme negative was highly useful to Netherworld Hierarch. Pondering briefly, Ji Hao took a deep breath and then released a silver light sphere from his chest.

    Also generously, Ji Hao shared Netherworld Hierarch a half of the extremely negative power, that he grew with solid efforts in the past few years. Hepressed the extremely negative power into a fist-sized silver bead, which was as heavy as ten giant mountains, then politely handed it to Netherworld Hierarch.

    "Elder, I am so grateful for you guidance. You are not my Shifu, yet you guided me and solved my confusions. You treated me with the same kindness as my Shifu did. I do not have much to give in return. This small amount of negative power here was grown by me through years of severe cultivation, I am now presenting it to you as a small gift."

    Ji Hao clearly knew that the star of extreme negative in Pan Gu world was upied by a powerful being, who no one could afford to offend. Ever since that, the extreme negative power in Pan Gu world became awfully weak and thin, such that ordinary living beings could barely find enough of that to cultivate themselves.

    But, Ji Hao had that mysterious five-colored cauldron. With the cauldron, he could melt anything in the world, and turn everything back into the Chaos power, for his embryos of Dao to absorb. His embryos of Dao could easily transform the Chaos power into extreme negative power and sun power, and other types of natural powers. Therefore, collecting this amount of extremely negative power might be ridiculously difficult to the others, but to Ji Hao, it would cost no more than a few years of absorption.

    Looking at the bead in Ji Hao¡¯s hands, Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s mouth corner twitched slightly. Spreading his hands, he gave a bitter smile and said, "Kid, you are such a troublemaker. I¡¯ve been doing somethingtely, and I was justcking the extreme negative power...The one who has upied the star of extreme negativeness is someone I can¡¯t afford to offend... If I refuse this gift from you, I¡¯d be faking it for sure."

    Waving his broad sleeve, Netherworld Hierarch took over the bead from Ji Hao. Looking at Ji Hao, he smiled and continued, "As an elder, I can¡¯t always take advantages of a kid...Hehe, when I made the eighteen flying swords, I collected some extra essence from the blood pool and made nine blood flying knives. I was going to give those flying knives to my future disciples, for them to protect themselves."

    While talking and smiling, Netherworld Hierarch took out nine fist-sized, crescent-shaped, hilt-less, and extra sharp flying knives, glowing with a strong blood-red light. Before Ji Hao could refuse, he directly took nine drops of spirit blood from Ji Hao¡¯s fingers, transformed the nine blood drops into nine blood spell symbols, and sent them into the knives. Immediately, a tight connection between Ji Hao and these nine flicking flying knives, which were just like living creatures, was built. Ji Hao could now control these nine flying knives as freely as his own arms.

    "These knives are fierce and dark. The more they kill, the stronger they will be." Looking at Ji Hao, Netherworld Hierarch grinned and said, "Don¡¯t worry. I believe you will not use these knives to take innocent lives away."

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t reject. He bowed slightly, and thanked Netherworld Hierarch.

    A soft series of footstep sounds could be heard, then a gentle voice from a young girl came from the outside, "Sir, the monthly auction is going to start."

    Ji Hao abruptly patted his own forehead. White Feather had given him an invitation to the monthly auction. He smilingly took out the invitation card and said to Netherworld Hierarch, "Elder, are you interest to take a look at the treasures in there?"

    Netherworld Hierarch was in a good mood. Grinning and nodding, he responded, "Great, let¡¯s go together, together!"

 Chapter 1294: Dragon, Tiger, Lion, Mammoth

    Chapter 1294: Dragon, Tiger, Lion, Mammoth

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao, Netherworld Hierarch, and Tushan Inkstone nced at each other, thenughed out loud together, sounding delighted.

    Ji Hao and Netherworld Hierarch had run a discussion regarding the great Dao. Both of them gained from the discussion. They felt that a gauze before their eyes was broken suddenly, which allowed them to see a bright, beautiful scenery. The feeling was great. Naturally, theyughed out loud.

    Tushan Inkstone knew nothing about the profound great Dao of nature that Ji Hao and Netherworld Hierarch talked about. After all, human Maguspriests had a different system of cultivation, and it was indeed difficult for them to understand the mysterious and confusing great Dao of nature.

    Having no understanding about the great Dao of nature didn¡¯t mean that Tushan Inkstone gained nothing. Earlier, Netherworld Hierarch pointed a finger at Ji Hao¡¯s forehead and taught him a series of cruel secret blood pool magics. Meanwhile, they talked little bit about those dark blood pool magics. Tushan Inkstone memorized these pieces and bits from their conversations, which was more than enough for the power of Tushan Family to growrgely. Tushan Family people were good at business, but were not so gifted at fighting. Mastering a few powerful secret blood pool magics could surely deliver a considerable improvement of the power of the entire family,

    Whileughing, Ji Hao released a strong power vibration from his body. In his spiritual space, aside of his embryos of Dao of sun, extreme negative, destruction, space, and evolvement, the sixth embryo of Dao slowly emerged. It was covered in blood, and had been releasing a scary fierce sense of power.

    Netherworld Hierarch was generous. He shared Ji Hao all his understanding about the great Dao of blood pool. Therefore, this embryo of blood pool was impressively strong. Once it was generated, its power vibration suppressed the embryos of Dao of space and destruction.

    The blood power rose, while a coldness swept across the entire spiritual space. Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao of blood pool glowed with a bright blood-red light. Atst, it seemed even to suppress the embryos of Dao of sun and extreme negative, and be Ji Hao¡¯s strongest embryo of Dao.

    If Netherworld Hierarch knew that a few breaths after he pointed his finger on Ji Hao¡¯s forehead to teach Ji Hao what he knew, Ji Hao managed to grow a seed of Dao, develop an embryo of Dao, and sessfully generate the embryo of Dao with a giant amount of original soul power...No matter how shameless this might look like, and even if he had to carry his pair of spirit divine swords to put up a desperate fight against Yu Yu, he would strive to turn Ji Hao into his own disciple, to inherit his power!

    However, the Pan Gu bell hid inside Ji Hao¡¯s body and covered all changes that had been happening in Ji Hao¡¯s body with the strong Chaos power. Netherworld Hierarch was powerful indeed, but this one standing in front of Ji Hao was only one of the eighteen hell clones. He had no way to find out that Ji Hao had actually aplished something so unbelievable.

    In front of Netherworld Hierarch and Tushan Inkstone, Ji Hao rubbed his own face. The sense of power releasing from his body changed instantly, as he immediately became ¡¯old crayfish Summer¡¯, about six-meters-tall, wearing silver-blue shells.

    Watching Ji Hao¡¯s magical shapeshifting show, Netherworld Hierarch couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue in surprise. Netherworld Hierarch was immeasurably more powerful than Ji Hao, but he was not a good shapeshifter. In this sphere, he wasn¡¯t even as good as Ji Hao.

    As for Tushan Inkstone, other than being shocked, he was envious. But soon, he realized that Ji Hao, this amazingly powerful young man, was a die-hard supporter of Si Wen Ming. This meant that Ji Hao was also a die-hard ally of the Tushan Family. Having such a strong ally was a great thing for the entire Tushan Family.

    Thinking of this, Tushan Inkstone grinned brightly, even squeezing his eyes into a pair of curved lines. He hurriedly gave his order, following which, three-hundred guards from Tushan Chamber of Commerce lined up orderly. Added with the one hundred shrimp warriors brought by Ji Hao, four-hundred guards surrounded Ji Hao and Netherworld Hierarch and left the shop, heading to the auction house in a formidable array.

    Ji Hao was still mounted on a seahorse, followed by Shermie and Heng Xing. Netherworld Hierarch was mounted on a purely ck reindeer. He narrowed his eyes and looked around at the street and all shops on both sides with strong interests.

    Moving forward for about ten miles along a broad street, they saw a building, which was carved out of an entire rock. Large groups of spirit creatures, wearing all strange kinds of armor, had been walking into the building.

    Ji Hao looked at these spirit creatures, and felt that he was looking at the strangest creatures in the world. What made him even more speechless was that many of these spirit creatures were carrying giant beast hide bags. Through the joints of hide pieces, one could see the special glow of magic crystals. Apparently, these spirit creatures didn¡¯t have space treasures, and could only carry all their crystals to attend the auction.

    Watching a group of tall and strong spirit creatures carry hill-huge bags, walking like house-moving ants, Ji Hao felt that this scene was a bit amusing.

    Abruptly, Ji Hao heard a sizzling noise. Following that, a nearly ten-meters tall hippo¡¯s giant bag was torn up, probably because some other spirit creature identally bumped into that bag. A six-foot-long breach was left in the bag, and countless magic crystals leaked out from it.

    The hippo paused, turned around abruptly, and looked at those crystals on the ground.

    A group of small pond loaches immediately dashed over, screamed shrilly while intending to grab those crystals on the ground. But before those small loaches could pick up one crystal, the hippo¡¯s eye suddenly turned blood-red. Roaring thunderously, he widely opened his giant mouth and released a dark stream of smoke. Within a smoke, a fifteen meters long spiked club flew out. Gripping the club with both hands, the hippo smacked madly, and smashed the tens of small loaches. Around ten innocent spirit creatures around the hippo had their heads broken as well.

    "Who dares to take my crystals?!" The hippo leaped up and roared. Somehow, he was goingpletely crazy. Raising the picked club, he pounced on the surrounding spirit creatures, and seemed to even ughter all living beings on the scene.

    "Evil creature, kneel!" The club stirred up a blood-red beam of light, and was about tond on the head of a dumbfounded globefish, when a deep shout could be heard from a long distance away suddenly.

    This shout sounded like an echoing bell ring, which vibrated the hippo¡¯s body, and instantly turned his blood-red eye back to the normal color. His legs were softened, and his knees thudded heavily against the ground. Dropping the club, he lied down, his forehead and palms on the ground.

    Deep footstep sounds came from far away. Ji Hao saw four strong men walking over with big steps, in a straight line. The four men were wearing coarse clothes, with their long hair hanging loosely on their backs. Each of them was holding a cyan-colored wooden staff.

    The four men were tall and sturdy, all having square faces, and looked strong and mighty. Followed behind the four men were a lion, a tiger, a flood dragon, and a mammoth. The four creatures had been releasing a terrifyingly strong power vibration. Clearly, they were all incredibly strong.

    "Evil thing, how dare you kill innocent lives in broad daylight? I think you are destined to be one of us. Are you willing to follow me as a disciple of mine?"

    The man with a lion followed behind him walked to the hippo, reached out his hand, and pressed on the hippo¡¯s head while saying harshly.

    The hippo quivered intensely. Politely and respectfully, he kneeled on the ground, kowtowed to the man, and said, "I am!"

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes. Netherworld Hierarch sneered abruptly, "He¡¯s even using these nasty tricks now...Priest Mu, my friend, you¡¯re going lower and lowertely!"

 Chapter 1295: My Friend, Youâ€™re Destined to be One of Us

    Chapter 1295: My Friend, You¡¯re Destined to be One of Us

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The hippo¡¯s entire body glowed with a warm light. With a mild, friendly smile, he carried that picked club, which still had blood on it, and politely stood behind the four men.

    The four men stood still, each with a serious, sacred look. Their golden eyes sparkled with a bright golden light while looking around. Being swept across by their gazes, all spirit creatures felt that the greatest disaster wasing. A destructive power, that seemed to even crush their souls, forced all spirit creatures back with quick steps. No one dared to make any eye connect with the four men.

    But when the four men looked at Ji Hao, Netherworld Hierarch, and Tushan Inkstone, a tiny jade human statue tied around Tushan Inkstone¡¯s waist glowed. A faintly sensible power vibration spread on his body, and kept him under protection. Smilingly, he cupped his hands to the four men. With the special ¡®cunning businessman smile¡¯, he swiftly nced at the four men from heads to toe.

    Netherworld Hierarch scornfully lowered his eyelids and remained silent, saying nothing. He put his hands on his knees and stayed unmoved.

    The gazes of the four men struck down like a storm of daggers, but facing Netherworld Hierarch, those gazes were as ineffective as throwing a few tiny stones into the boundless blood pool in hell, failing to even stir up a slight ripple.

    The four men slightly quivered. They were shocked, because they found out that they had no way to find out exactly how powerful Netherworld Hierarch was. They couldn¡¯t even believe this. Sneakily, they made a special hand motion. From the cyan-colored wooden staffs held in their left hands, a five-colored light silently drilled into their bodies, after which, a five-colored linden seed sparkled deep inside their eyes.

    Carefully, they activated one hundred percent of their eye powers and stared at Netherworld Hierarch in an unfriendly manner.

    Netherworld Hierarch slightly shook his head and sighed. The sense of power released from his body changed. Judging by the sense of power, Netherworld Hierarch was now slightly more powerful than a human Divine Magus, but was nowhere near the level of Supreme Magus.

    The four men ¡®saw through¡¯ Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s power and sighed in relief together, then scornfully shook their heads. In their eyes, Netherworld Hierarch was merely ying some kind of small trick to hide his power vibration, and failed under their ¡®great powers¡¯.

    Next, all four of them looked at Ji Hao simultaneously.

    Ji Hao showed the whites of his eyes. His eyes sparkled with a silver-blue light while the extreme negative power condensed into eight extremely thin and sharp cold light beams, darting out of his eyes and piercing towards the eyeballs of the four men.

    The four men didn¡¯t see thising. They burst with a raging shout. As their cyan-colored wooden staff glowed brightly, foot-long golden mes spurted out from their eyes. The silver light beams from Ji Hao¡¯s eyes shed against the golden me and generated a series of popping noise. The eight silver light beams gradually faded, while the golden mes from the four men¡¯ eyes were pressed down to around three-inches long.

    Ji Hao snorted coldly. Gently brushing the pair of long feelers on his chin, Ji Hao acted like an old living being and said slowly, "People, this Kui Gate is ruled by the Gong Gong Family, by our water-kind. If you wanna pick up a fight in here, you¡¯ve chosen the wrong ce."

    Laughing with a quaking sound, Ji Hao pointed at those surrounding spirit creatures and said proudly, "You are already here, that means you are connected with our water-kind more or less. Therefore, stick with the rules, and don¡¯t do anything reckless. Otherwise, someone might die!"

    Just now, the gazes of the four men were way too sharp and fierce, which frightened back all surrounding spirit creatures. To these spirit creatures, who were born violent and brutal, being frightened back by someone¡¯s gaze was even more humiliating than having their ancestors¡¯ graves dug by their enemies.

    No one knew exactly how powerful the four men were. Therefore, no one dared to stand out and start a fight against the four men. Instead, they all quietly watched aside.

    However, Ji Hao had shown his strength. Facing the four men, he didn¡¯t step back, not even by an inch. On the contrary, he had even gained a slightly upper hand in this silent battle. The surrounding spirit creatures were encouraged instantly. Theyughed deeply and viciously, then released their power vibrations intentionally. The power vibrations from thousands ofrge spirit creatures merged together and raised a dense dark cloud. Within the cloud, faint silhouettes of countless water-kind creatures were visible, while sharp and shrill screams were audible. They seemed to even tear the souls of every living being on the scene apart. Hearing that, the four men felt very ufortable.

    The four men nced at each other. Gripping the cyan-colored wooden staff, the man with a flood dragon following behind slowly took a step forward. He looked at Ji Hao seriously andughed out loud.

    This man cast a ¡®dragon roar¡¯, a special magic that Ji Hao had learned from Priest Hua¡¯s results of Dao of evolvement, created by Priest Hua. His bright and resonant voice echoed directly through the sky. The flood dragon followed behind the man roared thunderously too. Flood dragons were a part of the dragon family, and dragons were the strongest scaled water-kind creatures in the whole world. The dominating power vibration released by the flood dragon spread towards all directions, vibrating all surrounding spirit creatures. The faces of those spirit creatures immediately turned pale. Many of them even sat straight on the ground, without being able to move anymore.

    Those spirit creatures began vomiting blood. Among thousands of spirit creatures in the surroundings, at least a half of them couldn¡¯t stand the ¡®dragon roar¡¯, and had their souls injured. They vomited blood and looked at the four men in fear, sadness, and anger.

    Once their souls were injured, the powers of these spirit creatures suddenly declined. Some of them couldn¡¯t even maintain their human shapes any longer, and all turned back to their original shapes. At the moment, electric eels, sharks, jellyfishes, and all kinds of water-kind creature flipped all over the street. Every time they flipped, arge mouthful of blood would be squeezed out of their bodies. Immediately, the whole area was turned into a huge mess.

    Ji Hao¡¯s eyes suddenly turned vividly red. He opened his mouth and gave a soft, longsting shout. The deep, melodious shout sounded like the cries of wild ghosts at night, and came directly out of his belly.

    Netherworld Hierarch instantly raised his eye corners and looked at Ji Hao in surprise. That was the ¡®blood pool ghost cry¡¯, one of those secret blood pool magics he taught Ji Hao. Byunching the ¡®blood pool ghost cry¡¯, one could hurt the enemies¡¯ primordial spirits, damage their spirit blood, and corrode their internal organs, even brains and marrows, just with sound waves. This was a true evil secret magic.

    He had just taught Ji Hao about the great Dao of blood-pool, but Ji Hao was nowunching the ¡®blood pool ghost cry¡¯ already!

    This was...Netherworld Hierarch scratched his head. All of a sudden, he even wanted to curse out loud. This was ridiculous! Ji Hao was way too talented!

    The deep ghost cries quickly neutralized the thunderous ¡®dragon roar¡¯, like pouring a bucket of ice water onto burning firewood. The ¡®dragon roar¡¯ turned intermittent, then weak, and soon, the man suddenly let out a ck mouthful of blood. Slightly quivering, he took two steps backward.

    The four men stared at Ji Hao in a great shock ¡ª Their ¡®dragon roar¡¯ was actually broken by Ji Hao!

    Not only the dragon roar, the man with a flood dragon also had a terrifying, dirty blood power intruding into his body. His spirit blood was previously pure like crystal and gold. But now, it was polluted, and sensed like rotten blood. This ruined at least tens of years of his cultivation.

    "You..." The four men took a step forward simultaneously and glowered at Ji Hao.

    "Like I said, this ce is ruled by our water-kind. You can¡¯t just do anything you want in here!" Ji Hao raised his head, leaped down from the back of the seahorse, and slowly walked to the four men. The intent of killing was agitated in his heart. The cold airstreams he stirred up transformed into a tornado, wrapping his body up.

    Clearly, these four men were disciples of Priest Mu. Ji Hao had started the war between Priest Hua, Priest Mu, and himself, long ago. Therefore, he didn¡¯t mind killing these four men right on the spot.

    The four men nced at each other. Abruptly, the flood dragon manughed, "My friend here, you are destined to be one of us!"

 Chapter 1296: The Great Salvation Seal

    Chapter 1296: The Great Salvation Seal

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Those spirit creatures crying and howling in surrounding suddenly fell into silence; Netherworld Priest¡¯s twitched his face intensely, while Ji Hao popped out his eyes, speechlessly and looked at the four men.

    Ordinary people could be averagely shameless, but these disciples of Priest Hua and Priest Mu, they hadpletely no sense of shame at all. Or probably, they had already cultivated themselves into the unbelievable level, that the sense of shame no longer meant a thing to them.

    By casting the ¡®blood pool ghost cry¡¯, Ji Hao injured the flood dragon man. Didn¡¯t that mean they were enemies? Yet, they said that Ji Hao was destined to be one of them, trying to brazenly drag Ji Hao to their side. Clearly, they witnessed Ji Hao¡¯s great powers and abilities, and now, intended to persuade him to join them as a fighter, and to follow their orders!

    "Hehe, hehe!" Ji Hao chuckled. Holding his hands behind his back and bending his waist, he taunted, "What do you mean by I¡¯m destined to be one of you? Did my old wife identallyy four extra eggs back then and hatched you four silly kids? Eh? Are you gonna call me Abba?"

    The four men were shameless. Ji Hao wasn¡¯t talking with his true face, so he wouldn¡¯t worry about his reputation for sure. Even if he screamed dirty words and rolled on the ground like a ckguard from the gutter, he would be hurting the reputation of ¡®old crayfish Summer¡¯, instead of his own. Whatever he did as ¡®old crayfish Summer¡¯ wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with Ji Hao, the famous Marquis Yao!

    Thinking of this, Ji Hao was even a bit proud. Priest Hua gave him the results of the great Dao of evolvement; which was such a great opportunity for Ji Hao to attain another great Dao, and also made him much more thickskinned than before. Somehow, Ji Hao felt that even though the defensive effect provided by his shamelessness was still far weaker than Priest Hua himself, it was already much stronger than the Pan Gu bell now.

    Hearing Ji Hao¡¯s unscrupulous abuse, all spirit creatures in the surroundingsughed out loud, even including the ones who had still been vomiting blood, or had already been forced back into their original shapes. Instantly, shrill screams and shouts could be heard from everywhere. These spirit creatures¡¯ voices were all extremely unpleasant to hear. Many spirit creatures were injured by the flood dragon man earlier, and had partially lost their cultivations. Now, they mainly cursed out loud in rage.

    All spirit creatures yelled out hysterically, hoarsely, and shrilly, and asked Ji Hao to kill the four men right on the spot. They even swore to crush and chew the four men, inch by inch.

    The four men slightly dropped their faces. They cared nothing about the curses of those spirit creatures at all. In their eyes, they were like dragons flying in the sky, who would never care the thoughts of tiny ants living underground. But Ji Hao¡¯s words enraged them.

    Eggs? Crayfish kids?

    "My friend, your talking style will get you killed sooner orter. You better join us, ande under the protection of the supreme power, of our Master Shifu. Only in this way can you live happily and safely forever." The flood dragon man said with a deep voice, while abruptly raising his right arm.

    "Brothers, this friend should be one of us, but sadly, he is blinded by worldly desires. He doesn¡¯t know how to free himself and turn to the right path. Today, let us sweep off his dust, lead him back to where he belongs, guiding him to join us!" The flood dragon man roared. Beside him, the tiger man, lion man, and the mammoth man growled out together resonantly. Next, their right palms shone with bright lights, in the colors of yellow, blue, red, and cyan.

    Amidst the colorful lights, countless faintly visible linden seeds hovered in the sky, swirling like windmills. Gradually, every single leaf transformed into a vividly green spell symbol. Countless spell symbols merged together and became a crystalline, green hand.

    This green hand flicked its fingers, leaving shreds of afterimages in the air. Every single move made by this hand seemed to reveal all the secrets of the world, such that one would look at it without even wanting o. Watching every tiny move made by this hand, one would slowly feel that the hand was growingrger andrger, gradually filling up the entire world. Atst, even the entire universe would seem to be held in this hand.

    Holding the world, holding the entire universe in one hand... Human beings were as tiny as dust, floating in the universe, facing the vast space, and could be crushed at any time. From the soul to the physical body, to the original soul, nothing would remain in the world atst. One would be shaking, quivering; one would be frightened, despairing, because the dominating power from the universe would be speedily eroding the soul, body, and original soul.

    Ji Hao was shaking slightly. Four green crystal hands created by the four men pressed down to him simultaneously, and he suffered the most direct pressure.

    As for the thousands of spirit creatures in the surroundings, they took a mere glimpse at the four crystal green hands, maybe saw a slight movement of the four hands, before they were frozen. They felt like they were standing right before the great Dao of nature, which existed ever since the start of time. Their lives, things that happened in their previous lives and current lives, shed across their eyes. They saw the things that made them regret the most, gave then the worst sadness and bitterness, which happened in their long or short lives.

    Remorse, pain, sadness, despair, all negative moods attacked their souls like tidewater and struck their original soul, threatening their true spirits. Their true spirits were like a swaying candlelight in a hurricane, that could die at any time.

    A voice was telling them over and over again, ¡®Lives are bitter, this world is sad. Reincarnation is the cruelest punishment. Once you fall into the reincarnation, you will never be free. Join our sect, believe us with all your heart. This is the only way you can be saved, be free and be safe forever.¡¯

    Following a series of thudding noise, thousands of spirit creatures kneeled on the ground. The fierceness in their eyes was gone. They had dull smiles on their faces and confusion in their eyes. They kowtowed to the four men and worshipped them. By now, deep down their hearts, they were already seeing the four men as their great Shifu, and would even die for the four men!

    "The sea of bitterness is boundless. Turn around, it¡¯s never toote to mend! My friend, you are destined to be one of us. Why don¡¯t you join us? What are you waiting for?"

    The four men cast another resonant growl while the four crystal green hands flew out from their palms. The four crystals hands merged together and became a human-head-sized hand, releasing an overwhelming, sacred power vibration, while descending towards Ji Hao¡¯s forehead.

    "This is the great salvation seal. It solves all your confusion, saves all living beings in the world. It will lead you to freedom, my friend. Please, join, believe us!" With proud grins, the four men watched the seal slowly fall towards Ji Hao¡¯s forehead, approaching the spot between Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows inch by inch.

    This was a ¡®supreme¡¯ secret magic, newly learned by the four men. By casting this magic, they could turn the thoughts and wills of their target with a pure spirit power, forcing the targets to join the sect.

    Because of this greatly powerful magic they learned, they excitedly came to the nine water gates area, to seize the opportunity and drag more of rtively stronger spirit creatures into their sect. These spirit creatures wouldn¡¯t have a chance to be the core members of the sect, but serving as guards and fighters would be more than enough.

    They were looking for fighters, the more the better. Therefore, when casting the seal to Ji Hao, they didn¡¯t try to restrain the spreading power at all. As a result, thousands of spirit creatures in the surroundings were affected as well.

    Thousand of spirit creatures had already devoutly kneeled on the ground, and became the most loyal disciples.

    Along with a suffocating pressure, the great salvation seal touched Ji Hao¡¯s skin, seeming to drill into his body.

 Chapter 1297: Break All With the Strength

    Chapter 1297: Break All With the Strength

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The great salvation seal drilled into Ji Hao¡¯s body, broke the protective screen of his spiritual space, and burst inside.

    A dragon, a tiger, a lion, a mammoth, four tens of thousands of miles long, enormous figures showed up in his spiritual space, roaring thunderously. The dragon was cyan in color, having a pair of rings, coiled in fierce wind gusts and thunderbolts. The tiger was white, and had strong swords standing on its neck, with the fur as sharp as des. The lion was formidable, wrapped in a golden fire and treading on a burning red lotus. The mammoth had six tusks, and it carried a giant bottle, with a lotus blooming on top of the bottle, seeming to support the whole universe.

    The four enormous creatures roared ferociously towards Ji Hao¡¯s red sun primordial spirit and the six embryos of Dao. A terrifying spirit power generated a destructive ck hurricane, which rolled up dragon-like bolts of lightning, striking in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space.

    As long as they shattered Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space and then rebuilt it with their spirit powers contained in the great salvation seal, the four men would be able to turn Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space into a permanent cage, to seal Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit and embryos of Dao for good. After that, with the great salvation seal, with their own strong will powers and their great spirit powers, generated from their piousness and passion towards their sect, the four men would create a spirit torrent that could reach to every corner of Ji Hao¡¯s soul. Motivated by the supreme magic created by Priest Mu, they would flush, corrode, wear down, and assimte Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit and embryos of Dao. Atst, they would forcibly turn Ji Hao into a devout believer of their sect!

    Rapists assaulted the bodies of innocent girls, and this great salvation seal was an assault on the souls of cultivators!

    "Willingly or not, once the seal is released, you have to be our disciples. Generation after generation, after countless reincarnations, you will work for our sect, serve our sect, forever and ever, and you will never betray!"

    "Kneel!" The dragon roared at Ji Hao¡¯s red sun primordial spirit.

    "Join us!" The White tiger shook its head, bared its sharp teeth.

    "Evil creatures, you are born as sinners. Join our sect, and your endless sins will be eliminated!" The lion¡¯s eyes shone with a bright fiery light, while a raging fire burst from the red lotus under its paws, burning Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space and creating countless cracks in it.

    "We have boundless peaceful linden worlds and vast lotus worlds in our sect. You won¡¯t sense any more pain, hardship, or sin. You will no longer be connected to your past or future; you will never suffer the bitterness of reincarnation, nor the horror of death andherworld. Join us, and you will live happily ever after!" The six-tusked mammoth swung its long trunk and tried to persuade Ji Hao with a smile on its face.

    The power vibration of the four enormous creatures suffused the entire spiritual space, while the ck hurricane they created turned Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space into a mess.

    That green crystal hand slowly approached Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit and embryos of Dao. The closer it got, therger it grew, and the stronger was the pressure it released. When the crystal hand gradually pressed on Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit and embryos of Dao, the pressure it released had already condensed into an almost tangible, cyan-colored clearyer of light. Due to the hand, Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space started to shatter like a crystal mirror.

    Ji Hao¡¯s embryos of Dao raised their heads and looked straight at the great salvation seal, which was descending from above.

    It was a supreme powerful magic created by Priest Mu, cast by the four men joint-handedly. Each one of the four was stronger than Ji Hao. They had cultivated themselves for thousands, even tens of thousands of years longer than Ji Hao had. They were all powerful ancient beings, true core disciples under Priest Mu¡¯s guidance. They were absolutely not the same as those weak, nominal disciples that Ji Hao met before. They were powerful enough to rival Po, Gui Ling, and the other elder disciples of Yu Yu. However, they chose to join hands and to bully Ji Hao, a young one, who hadn¡¯t evenpleted his first century of cultivation.

    "Priest Mu...your disciples are pushing this too far!" Embryos of Dao didn¡¯t need to breath, but same as Ji Hao himself, each of his six embryos of Dao took a long gasp out of habit.

    Following a thunderous, rumbling boom, a violent Chaos power burst open the protective screen of the spiritual space, drilling in along with countless bolts of Chaos thunder. The Pan Gu bell was hiding in Ji Hao¡¯s lower belly. Sensing the bloodcurdling power vibration released from the great salvation seal, the bell flew into the spiritual space and released Chaos power streams, which wrapped up Ji Hao¡¯s primordial spirit and embryos of Dao.

    The six embryos of Dao glowed dazzlingly. Different colored light emitted from the six embryos of Dao and interwove with each other, merging together. The mysterious man¡¯s giant figure silently emerged in the spiritual space. Treading on a misty cloud, he spread his arms as much as he could, and made a fierce-looking posture.

    "Little guy, are you afraid of them? All magics in the world are fake. Strength is real, is supreme, can break all magics!"

    "What are magics? Sorceries? All bullsh*t! With strength used in the right way, you can even punch this whole world into two, not to mention a single magic, right? Follow my move... After the sky-opening, earth-splitting, everything-grow and everything-perish...I created the fifth move, ¡®all living beings reincarnate¡¯!"

    The mysterious manughed out loud madly. His voice generated a bright blue light, dazzling all over the space. Wherever the blue light reached, the dark hurricane created by the four giant creatures was dispelled, and the shattering spiritual space was fixed instantly. The rampant power vibration released by the four creatures was suppressedpletely, that they were now huddled in the air, without being able to move, like four frightened little rabbits.

    The mysterious manunched the ¡®sky-opening¡¯ move first, then the ¡®earth-splitting¡¯. Right after that, he made the move of ¡®everything-grow¡¯, and next, he slowlyunched the ¡®everything-perish¡¯. After the four moves, he slowly drew arge circle around himself with his arms, which looked like a Taiji diagram. By doing this, hebined the four moves perfectly.

    Before, Ji Hao used tounch thebined move of these four moves. But thebined move created by Ji Hao was notplete. Instead, it was like four separate iron bars tied together, seeming to be a whole piece, but were actually divided. Different from that, thebined move created by the mysterious man now was like melting the four iron bar into liquid, and truly, momentarily, merging them into one. Four indescribable, mysterious senses of power erupted, and burst forth with an unprecedented thriving life-force.

    Watching the mysterious man¡¯s moves, Ji Hao¡¯s six embryos of Dao growled out together. A cloud rose from the head of each embryo of Dao. The six clouds merged into a thousands of meters tall, strong figure, which followed the mysterious man¡¯s moves andunched the ¡®all living beings reincarnate¡¯!

    The brightly glowing, green, tens of thousands of meters tall great salvation seal was stopped by the move the six embryos of Daounched together; it paused in the air.

    Buzz! Tens of thin cracks appeared on the seal. As the six embryos of Dao burst with a bright shout, the powerful great salvation seal was shattered into pieces, turning into countless strands of extremely pure, cyan-colored soul power light spots, drifting in all directions. Before these cyan-colored light spots could reach far, the five-colored cauldron popped out and swallowed all the light spots.

    The four enormous creatures howled simultaneously. The thousands of meters tall figureunched a heavy punch from tens of thousands of miles away, crushing the four creatures. The five-colored cauldron flipped over happily, and immediately swallowed the shattering bodies of the four creatures.

    On the street, Ji Hao slowly opened his eyes, and let out a turbid, hot long breath. A series of bone creaking noise could be heard from his body. As heunched the ¡®all living beings reincarnate¡¯ move, his physical strength was improved by a whole thirty percent. Within a moment, hepleted his cultivation based on the seventh turn of the cultivation method with nine turns.

    The four men stared at Ji Hao as if he were a ghost from hell. Each letting out a mouthful of blood, they sat straight on the ground with softened legs.

 Chapter 1298: Peacemaker

    Chapter 1298: Peacemaker

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    To cast the great salvation seal, one needed to input the greatest devoutness and passion towards the sect into the seal, thus forcibly affecting the targets and turning them into true believers and followers. To achieve such an effect, the performer had to invest all his or her spirit power and passion into the seal.

    With the ¡®blood pool ghost cry¡¯, Ji Hao broke the flood dragon man¡¯s ¡®dragon roar¡¯. Therefore, the four men dared not to underestimate Ji Hao. They joined hands and cast the great salvation seal. Each of them had input a half of their primordial spirit power in the seal!

    Byunching the fifth move newly created by the mysterious man, Ji Hao perfectlybined the moves of sky-opening, earth-splitting, everything-grow and everything-perish. Violently yet urately, he destroyed the great salvation seal directly.

    The five-colored cauldron never showed a sign to spare their primordial powers. After the seal was destroyed, all powers and energies contained in the seal were devoured by the cauldron. The cauldron didn¡¯t just absorb ordinary powers, but it also absorbed the original primordial spirit power that the four men gained through thousands of centuries of severe cultivations. In order to gain that original primordial spirit power, they worked so hard on the great Dao of nature; they spent so many efforts, which could even allow them to nt a lotus in a raging fire.

    The four men had their legs softened. They fell to the ground, because they suddenly lost a half of their original primordial spirit power. In other words, their cultivations were downgraded directly by fifty percent!

    "Evil thing!" The flood dragon man stared at Ji Hao with red eyes.

    "Damn you!" The tiger man roared towards the sky, with tears sparkling in his eyes.

    The lion man and the mammoth man didn¡¯t say a word. Instead, they gripped their cyan wooden staffs with their left hands, with blood veins bulging from the backs of their hands. They quivered intensely as they stared at Ji Hao. Their gazes were like countless sharp daggers, seeming to even poke Ji Hao into a sifter.

    Losing a half of original primordial spirit power so suddenly made the immeasurable power inside the four men vibrate violently. With their current cultivation level, they could no longer freely control their great power. Visibly, golden strands of glowing mist puffed out of their pores, merging in the air and spreading a pure and thick aroma.

    "You... should die!" The four men supported their bodies with their wooden staffs and slowly stood back up from the ground. The golden glowing mist puffed out of their bodies ceaselessly. They red at Ji Hao and hollered in chorus, "We were wrong. Thickheaded living beings do exist in this world. Even though we widely opened our gate, you will not get the chance to join us anymore!"

    Ji Hao flicked his fingers. The ¡®all living beings reincarnate¡¯ move was so magical that earlier, when heunched the move, he felt like swallowing a whole cbash-full of top-grade divine magic pills. He sensed an enchantingfort from his body, primordial spirit, and embryos of Dao, from every pore of his.

    It was as if some meridian corners inside Ji Hao¡¯s body were always jammed earlier; sensible or not, certain obstacles existed inside his body. But, the moment he made the ¡®all living beings reincarnate¡¯ move with all of his power, all meridians were unimpeded and all obstacles disappeared.

    All powers he had, the physical strength, the primordial spirit power, the spirit blood power, all of them had merged together into one. Nothing was different now.

    Furthermore, the six embryos of Dao seemed to begin having some kind of interaction, such that every now and then, magical ripples of the great Dao had been spreading out from them. Ji Hao didn¡¯t need to cultivate himself severely with great concentration anymore. Instead, his embryos of Dao were now generating the power of the great Dao, just like a tiny world, and the great Dao was operating and developing itself. By now, his cultivation of Dao was improving, although slowly, but without a break.

    Launching the ¡®every living being reincarnate¡¯ move, Ji Hao now felt that he was truly different from what he was before. Before, the secret of Pan Gu world¡¯s great Dao of nature was like a sealed ckhole, with no opening, not even a crack. But after heunched the move, he found a tiny crack on the protective screen of that ckhole, and through it, the true Dao of Pan Gu world was excitingly approaching Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t pursue the great Dao this time. On the contrary, the great Dao ¡®pursued¡¯ Ji Hao!

    So magical! Ji Hao felt like he was walking upon the clouds in the heaven, such that he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Sadly, at this moment, he was an old crayfish named Summer, and that smile looked pretty hideous on his old crayfish face. In the eyes of the four men, this old crayfish wasughing at them.

    The four men roared out in anger. They stomped their feet against the ground, then cast a secret spell in chorus. Because their primordial spirits and embryos of Dao were injured seriously, they had lost the control of a part of their powers. Now, with a supreme magic created by Priest Mu, they forcibly converted that part of power into a strange energy. Visibly, the cyan-colored, scorching hot energy streams sparkled like melted crystal, speedily flying into every corner of their bodies. Under the four men¡¯ skins, countless linden leaves could be seen. <eanwhile, their physical strengths were boosting rapidly.

    With that supreme magic, they converted their powers into ¡®linden true marrow¡¯. Pouring the marrow into their own bodies, they built ¡®unbreakable linden bodies¡¯ for themselves. This was the highest body strengthening magic Priest Mu taught his disciples, and only true core disciples could learn this. However, all Priest Mu¡¯s core disciples valued their cultivations the most. After all, their cultivations were the foundation of their great Dao. Who would waste theirboriously gained cultivation on a body-strengthening magic?

    This time, because of Ji Hao, the four men lost a half of their cultivation, and consequently, they also lost the control of a half of their power. The four men quickly made up their minds. Rather than letting their power dissipate into the air, they decided to use it to build ¡®unbreakable linden bodies¡¯. In this way, even though they were weakenedrgely on the level of the great Dao, they would gain ¡®unbreakable linden bodies¡¯ with an incredible defensive power and a thriving life-force. Their actual battle effectiveness wouldn¡¯t go down. In fact, in battles, they might be able to gain a lot of advantages with their well-strengthened bodies.

    At the very least, their ¡®unbreakable linden bodies¡¯ had a nature of green, and could be counted as the top-grade strong, pre-world bodies with the green power. With the green power, no wind power or thunder power could hurt even a hair of them. In the future, they wouldn¡¯t need to be afraid of any wind power or thunder sts anymore.

    Within a couple of breaths, the four well-cultivated menpleted their conversion to ¡®unbreakable linden bodies¡¯. They burst with a great growl, swung the wooden staffs held in their left hands, and smashed down towards Ji Hao¡¯s head, causing a shrill swishing noise.

    Ji Hao grinned viciously. ording to the locations of stars, he made a special step, leaving a long shred of afterimages in the air as he dodged the mad series of attackunched by the four men. Laughably, the four men were indeed powerful on the level of great Dao, but their fighting skill was...Ji Hao could only describe that with the word ¡®rubbish¡¯. They had no skill at all! They were just simply swinging their staffs downwards, as heavily as possible.

    "You...Except for that great salvation seal...What the hell can you do?" Ji Haoughed out loud, carelessly taunting the four men.

    Because of the cultivation loss they suffered earlier, their powers were still fluctuating abnormally. At the moment, the four men could barely cast even the simplest magic. Instead, they could only hit and miss with their great physical strengths. Hearing Ji Hao, they could do nothing else but grit their teeth and continue smacking.

    Gradually, Ji Hao clenched his fists. Aiming at the vital parts of their bodies, Ji Hao was preparing tounch a lethal attack!

    He had already killed countless disciples of Priest Hua and Priest Mu. What was the worst that could happen if he killed four more? For an unknown reason, afterunching the ¡®all living being reincarnate¡¯ move, Ji Hao somehow gained a deeper insight into life and death. By now, he cared even less abut the lives of his enemies!

    In this very moment, a pressing voice could be heard.

    "Ahyaya! Mr. Summer and the four gentlemen here, we¡¯re all friends. Stop fighting, stop, please, stop now!"

    Following the scream, White Feather rushed over with arge group of guards.

 Chapter 1299: Eat a Humble Pie

    Chapter 1299: Eat a Humble Pie

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    White Feather widely popped out his five eyes, his face filled with shock and confusion. Shaking his hands, he rushed over to Ji Hao.

    "Don¡¯t fight, don¡¯t fight! Please, we¡¯re all friends, all frie..."

    Ji Hao moved. Making the Big Dipper step, he numbly shed across the air like a ghost, leaving a few clearly visible, dark space cracks in the air. Like a drunk bear, he slightly turned his body and bumped straight into the flood dragon man¡¯s chest with his shoulder.

    Before the other three could rush up to save the flood dragon man, everyone else on the scene clearly saw that under Ji Hao¡¯s translucent silver-blue shell, his arm suddenly swelled, turning even thicker than the flood dragon man¡¯s waist.

    Thud! Thud! Thud! Followed by a quick series of thuds, wrapped in an agitated, frigid spirit creature power, Ji Hao activated the seventh turn of the cultivation method with nine turns. The physical strength, which was even hundreds of times greater than the strength of an enormous dragon, was put forth through his muscles and bones. Faintly, Ji Hao sensed that his physical strength had already reached the limitation of his body.

    Activating the seventh turn of the cultivation method with nine turns, with every strike heunched, he would beunching it with the strength that was one hundred and twenty-eight times greater than his own.

    Ji Hao screamed. His twisted face made his scream sound even scarier. Through every single punch, he seemed to crazily turn all his energy into a bomb, and throw it out like a shooting star.

    Every punch he made would bring him an unbearable pain, as if his entire arm was going to explode right in the next moment. But, in the meanwhile, because of the magical body-strengthening effect of the cultivation method with nine turns, every punch Ji Haounched would make him stronger, tougher, and would allow them to generate a greater strength.

    Within a blink of an eye, Ji Hao threw three-thousand and six-hundred heavy punches onto the flood dragon man¡¯s chest like shing light beams.

    The flood dragon man¡¯s body was glowing with a cyan-colored light. At first, when Ji Hao¡¯s punchesnd on his body, nothing butrge ripples were stirred up from the cyan light. But soon afterward, the ripples were shattered, and the cyan light was gradually torn apart as well. Ji Hao¡¯s fistsnded on the man¡¯s chest, dented his skin, and squeezed blood out of his broken muscles in streams.

    Soon, followed by a continuous series of muffled thuds, the flood dragon man¡¯s ribs broke, one after another, then were smashed, piece by piece. This ¡®unbreakable linden body¡¯ contained an incredibly strong life-force, because of which, his broken bones healed ceaselessly, only to be broken by Ji Hao again.

    "Mr. Summer!" Seeing Ji Hao punch the flood dragon man insanely, and the other three men screaming hoarsely while waving their wooden staffs and chasing after Ji Hao, yet failing to even touch a hair of his, White Feather¡¯s five eyes shone brightly.

    "Freeze!" White Feather suddenly closed his eyes, then opened those eyes in the next moment. Instantly, rapidly swirling airstreams emerged around Ji Hao¡¯s body, tying him up from all directions, like countless soft yet strong ropes.

    "Err...Break!" Ji Hao turned around and grinned at White Feather, who tried to stop him with an unknown magic. He stopped putting forth his strength through his right fist. Instead, heunched thebined the sky-opening and earth-splitting.

    Ji Hao urately aimed at the weakest vital spot of the flood dragon man¡¯s body, andunched the strike. All his spirit power waspressed into a tiny spot, then erupted along with the earth-splitting move. Added with the one-hundred and twenty-eight times greater strength generated by the seventh turn of the cultivation method with nine turns, Ji Hao¡¯s fist cracked the space, created a purely dark sh in the air, then punctured the dragon flood man¡¯s chest.

    Boom! A human-head sized hole was left on the man¡¯s chest.

    "Disperse!"

    Prating the flood-dragon man¡¯s chest, Ji Hao suddenly spread his five fingers. Making a strange hand gesture, he slightly waved his hand. That terrifying force generated by his fist was dispelled, seeming to have never existed in the world. Except for puncturing the man¡¯s chest, Ji Hao¡¯s fist didn¡¯t even stir up even a slight gust of wind, neither did it cause any harm to the surrounding spirit creatures or environment.

    Watched such a marvelous strikeunched by Ji Hao, Netherworld Hierarch couldn¡¯t even stop nodding. He almost pped his thigh andughed out loud.

    Through this strike, Ji Hao perfectly demonstrated the pure, violent strength, the fiercest strength. Netherworld Hierarch even sensed a mighty Dao from this strike.

    If this strike wereunched by someone else, the destructive force would certainly spread for hundreds of miles, and every single thing in this area would be turned into ashes. But, beingunched by Ji Hao, this fierce strike could also be so gentle. To the enemy, this strike seemed to even destroy the entire universe, like the intense battle between a hundred dragons. But afterward, it was as gentle as a dustnding on the hair bun of a sixteen-year-old man, nothing else but the target was affected.

    Ji Hao controlled his power so perfectly; what he did was almost a ¡®Dao¡¯.

    Ji Hao was also quite satisfied with this strike he made. He slowly took back his fist, turned around, and nced at White Feather, who waspletely stunned now. While grinning, Ji Hao said, "White Feather...Are you...on the same side as these four guys? Do you want to die?"

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t try to conceal the strong intent of killing in his heart at all. He merged the scary dark power and blood power from his embryo of Dao of blood pool with the spirit creature power he created. Visibly, a bloody red, strong power spurting out of Ji Hao¡¯s body condensed into tens of blood-red serpent-like streams, and instantly around White Feather¡¯s body.

    All of a sudden, the boundless blood-pool appeared before White Feather¡¯s eyes. In the blood pool, countless twisted faces struggled and screamed. White Feather saw many familiar faces in the blood pool... His elders, his rtives, the ones who used to be under hismand, the ones who had lost their lives long ago... Those people were soaked in the blood-pool, crying, wailing, screaming. They reached out their hands, trying to drag White Feather into that blood-pool, where he could never be free...

    "No!" White Feather howled heartbreakingly, then staggered backward with big steps.

    Cold sweat oozed out of his skin in ceaseless streams. Tremblingly, White Feather stared at Ji Hao and screamed, "Mr. Summer, we, we are only business partners...I, I¡¯m not with them...But, Mr. Summer, if you kill anyone here, you won¡¯t be able to attend the auctionter!"

    "Ah, I see!" Ji Hao scratched his forehead and said ndly, "We have to give Lord Dark Water Ao Ao some respect. We shouldn¡¯t cause troubles in his zone! So...You four, apologize, apologize now! Otherwise, I will kill you...Then kill White Feather. In this way, the treasures he¡¯s sending to the auction will naturally be mine!"

    Ji Haoughed with a hissing voice, while carelessly releasing his frightful, bloody spirit creature power. He then continued, "Kill the man and take his treasures, I¡¯ve done things like this. This kind of thing is fun to do!"

    White Feather¡¯s face suddenly turned deathly pale. He looked at Ji Hao in shock and fear. Why on earth did he sell things to this old crazy thing?

    The four men looked at Ji Hao expressionlessly. After ten whole minutes, while Ji Hao¡¯s spirit creature power grew stronger and stronger, and Ji Hao seemed ready to pounce on them, the four men lowered their heads and bowed deeply to Ji Hao, together.

    "Summer, our friend, we shouldn¡¯t have offended you. We are very sorry. Please, kindly forgive us!"

 Chapter 1300: The Power of A Spirit Creature King

    Chapter 1300: The Power of A Spirit Creature King

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The four men apologized, while White Feather was standing beside Ji Hao, saying nice words with a gentle voice. Ji Hao said nothing butughed coldly with his hissing voice. On his silver-blue shell, strands of silver, cold light had been twisting, which looked like countless extremely long strands of silver water grass, fluttering wildly in the sky.

    Seeing his not-so-pretty crayfish face and that human-head-sized hole on the flood dragon man¡¯s chest, Ji Hao¡¯sughter seemed extremely cruel and cold. More and more spirit creatures in the surroundings were frightened by Ji Hao¡¯sughter, and had their legs softened, even kneeling on the ground.

    Ji Hao¡¯s intent of killing was true.

    While facing the great salvation seal earlier, if the Pan Gu bell hadn¡¯t protected his embryos of Dao and primordial spirit, and if the mysterious man didn¡¯t teach him the ¡®all living beings reincarnate¡¯ move, allowing Ji Hao tobine all his powers and energies, andunch that amazing strike, he would have be a passionate follower of these four men, right? Bing a disciple¡¯s disciple of Priest Mu from Yu Yu¡¯s disciple? If this truly happened...

    Thinking of the consequences and the possible effects, Ji Hao¡¯s fine hair stood straight up. The great salvation seal, such a disgusting magic!

    Should he kill the four men? This was a water-kind spirit creature market in the Kui Gate, and this ce was perfect for Ji Hao to kill them. White Feather couldn¡¯t stop him, neither could those powerful spirit creatures who were hiding in his market.

    He had the nine blood flying knives gifted from Netherworld Hierarch now, and he would love to find out what those knives could do.

    Seeing Ji Hao¡¯s eyeballs rolling in his eye sockets, glowing with a fierce light, the looks of the four men slightly changed. Simultaneously, they took a few steps backward. With each step, they drew back for nearly a hundred meters, and soon, they had moved hundreds of meters away, vigntly looking at Ji Hao.

    White Feather hurriedly blocked Ji Hao¡¯s way. Grinning from ear to ear, he cupped his hands, bowed to Ji Hao, and said, "Mr. Summer, Mr. Summer, we¡¯re all friends, all friends...Please, don¡¯t be angry...What about...what about I make the call, that whatever you buy from the auction, you can have ten percent discount?"

    Ji Hao smiled, then threw a taunting nce at the four men.

    He had already attained an embryo of Dao of space. Therefore, he had a much deeper understanding about the great Dao of space than any ordinary being in the world. Added with the magical power of the golden bridge, Ji Hao could reach straight to their faces instantly, with a single thought of his, even if these four men were standing ten-thousand miles away.

    Could hundreds of meters of distance truly bring those men a sense of security? So ridiculous!

    As for White Feather...Ji Hao reached out his hands, then scornfully, even insultingly and evilly, patted White Feather¡¯s face and said, "Recklessly stepping into my business...If I were younger, you would have be a meat pie already. Ten percent discount? Do Ick that bit? I don¡¯t even know what you are talking about."

    When the coiling silver-colored power streams gradually faded around Ji Hao¡¯s body, Ji Hao turned around and nced at Netherworld Hierarch.

    If Netherworld Hierarch weren¡¯t here, he could have killed these few disciples of Priest Mu without any worry. However, after all, Netherworld Hierarch was a powerful being, at the same level as Priest Hua, Priest Mu, and Yu Yu. Killing Priest Mu¡¯s disciples right in front of him? More or less, Ji Hao was still afraid of Netherworld Hierarch. It was just like how kids could fight, bully, and do whatever they wanted sneakily, when no adult was watching. But pulling out a small knife and stabbing another kid right in front of an adult? To be honest, Ji Hao wasn¡¯t sure about that.

    But on turning around, Ji Hao suddenly saw Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s brightly sparkling eyes, and the excitement on his face. He seemed too eager to watch Ji Hao ughter the four men...Was he identally excited? Did he want to see the four men be killed?

    Clicking his tongue, Ji Hao curbed the thought of killing anyone.

    Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s reaction was a bit weird. Abruptly, Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to kill anybody anymore. Or in other words, even if he still wanted to take out these four men, he should wait till he was alone, then do it sneakily without catching any attention. That would be the best end of this whole thing, Ji Hao believed.

    "I don¡¯tck that small money, neither do I like the others getting involved in my business. You¡¯re a polite man, and you¡¯ve shown respect. Let¡¯s call an end of this. But, if things like this happen again, hehe..." Ji Haoughed evilly, patted heavily on White Feather¡¯s shoulder, and said, "Westin Family people should all be smart."

    White Featherughed embarrassedly, while his left hand tightly gripped a golden jade talisman in his sleeve, which already had countless thin cracks on it. That was a defensive jade talisman made by a Westin Family elder himself. Under any physical attack, the talisman would trigger automatically to protect its owner. The talisman was shockingly powerful. Nevertheless, Ji Hao quaked the talismans suddenly into a useless piece, by doing noting but pping on White Feather¡¯s shoulder, before the talisman could release any power.

    Ji Hao¡¯s power was immeasurable, that in White Feather¡¯s heart, the danger level of Ji Hao immediately went to the top. Meanwhile, White Feather also put Ji Hao into ¡®the most important potential business partner¡¯ list.

    "Oi, you four, what trick did you y earlier to drive all these small things crazy? Undo that now. Otherwise..." Ji Hao pointed at those spirit creatures who kneeled devoutly on the ground, then snorted coldly and slightly.

    The four men nced at each other, and cast a spell in chorus. Then, their bodies emitted a warm light. Affected by the great salvation seal, these spirit creatures were forcibly turned into disciples of the four men, but their faith wasn¡¯t solid. The four men lifted the seal, after which, those spirit creatures quivered and woke up.

    Waking up from that passionate, insane state of believing, the thousands of spirit creatures suddenly realized how strange and terrifying things were a minute ago. At the same time, they were highly grateful to Ji Hao, who saved them from that unreasonably passionate and crazy state.

    Thousands of spirit creatures kneeled on the ground, kowtowed to Ji Hao, and called him ¡®King¡¯.

    More and more spirit creatures were affected by this abruptly urring, worshipful atmosphere, at the same time, awed by the strong spirit creature power released by Ji Hao. They kneeled down one after another, following each other blindly, and kowtowed to Ji Hao.

    Ji Haoughed out loud. Once again, he released his frigid, overwhelming spirit creature power. Leading his guards, Ji Hao broke into the rock building in the front, which was the venue of the auction that was to take ce soon.

    Those spirit creatures kneeled in the surroundings stopped and burst with a thunderous roar, then stood up and lined up disorderly but formidably, following behind Ji Hao¡¯s guards with rumbling steps, marching into the building like an army.

    Stepping into the building with such a high profile, Ji Hao¡¯s eyes shone immediately. He saw tens of thousands of different sized deep sea pearls glowing with a strong blue light, creating a broad space, which was enough to contain a million people.

    The venue was filled with rocks and stone pirs. The tops of many tall pirs had already been upied by some spirit creatures, who seemed to be greatly powerful. Those spirit creatures were all surrounded by tens, to over one thousand rtively weaker spirit creatures.

    As Ji Hao broke in suddenly, hundreds of dreadful streams of spirit creature power rose, transforming into differently colored mountains and descending to Ji Hao.

    Hundreds of ¡®king¡¯-level spirit creatures joined hands and attempted to give Ji Hao¡¯s warning.

    An enormous dragon whaleughed out loud, "You¡¯re nothing but a crayfish. Where did you get the guts to recruit guards?"

 Chapter 1301: Violent Blood

    Chapter 1301: Violent Blood

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Inrge human families, sons of concubines did not have the right to inherit the power and wealth of the family. Simrly, a spirit creature with a low-grade bloodline couldn¡¯t possibly be a ¡®king¡¯ or a ¡®queen¡¯, who had his or her own territory, and hundreds of thousands of spirit creatures under hismand. Even if spirit creatures like fishes, shrimps, toads, and water snakes managed to reach the level of ¡®king¡¯ on cultivation, and attained the strength to rival peak-level Divine Magi, those spirit creatures with ¡®noble¡¯ bloodlines, such as sharks, sea turtles, and poisonous serpents, still wouldn¡¯t recognize their status. Not to mention the even ¡®higher level¡¯ ones, such as dragon whales and enormous turtles, or the ones with dragon descent, or the descendants of Chaos monsters; these spirit creatures were so proud, how could they ever take a crayfish seriously?

    ¡®Summer¡¯, the old crayfish, showed his power outside the auction house, defeating the four men and letting over ten-thousand spirit creatures follow his lead, calling him ¡®king¡¯ willingly. If ¡®Summer¡¯ were a flood dragon instead of a crayfish, these ¡®king-level¡¯ spirit creatures would love to see him rise as a ¡®strong friend¡¯. However, ¡®Summer¡¯ was a lowly crayfish who lived in the mud, searching for food in the mud. No matter how powerful ¡®Summer¡¯ was, those ¡®kings¡¯ didn¡¯t think that he had the qualification to gain an equal footing with themselves.

    As this dragon whale said, ¡®Summer¡¯ didn¡¯t have the right to ¡®recruit followers¡¯, neither could he be a ¡®king¡¯.

    Spirit creatures powers condensed into different colored mountains and roared down towards Ji Hao. Because of the strong pressure, all Tushan guards and shrimp warriors, and those spirit creatures who willingly followed Ji Hao, tremblingly fell to the ground.

    Hundreds of ¡®kings¡¯ released their powers together. Facing these ¡®kings¡¯, the souls of some rtively weaker spirit creatures were even shattering.

    Ji Hao showed the whites of his eyes whileughing out loud with his hissing voice. He sounded cold and emotionless, like two frozen iron sticks rubbing against each other. That voice of his was indescribably unpleasant to hear. "Big ones...So, I guess you don¡¯t like me, do you?" Ji Hao clicked his tongue and said, "So scary!"

    A silver-blue, frosty stream of spirit creature power rose from Ji Hao¡¯s head. The nearly one hundred meters thick power stream rolled up for hundreds of meters high, then became an iceberg with a radius of hundreds of meters, floating above Ji Hao¡¯s head.

    Those differently colored mountains condensed from the powers released by the hundreds of ¡®kings¡¯ bumped against the silver-blue, crystal iceberg, and generated a thunderous series of booms. Those mountains disintegrated one after another, and not a single one managed to cause any harm to Ji Hao¡¯s iceberg.

    "But, I, ¡®Summer¡¯, am a bad-tempered man! If you are nice to me, I will surely be nice to you. But if you push me with violence, I have no choice but to give you a stab."

    While speaking, Ji Hao suddenly boosted up his power, releasing a suffocating, dominating power vibration. Thankfully, threatened by Great Freedom, Priest Hua gave Ji Hao his results of Dao. The great Dao of evolvement could generate all kind of transformations, including the series of magic that Priest Hua created back during the prehistorical era by observing countless Chaos monsters in the world.

    Thinking about those powerful, ferocious, enormous Chaos monsters who lived in the prehistorical era, Ji Hao silently cast a secret magic. Slowly, the powers that belonged to those Chaos monsters emerged in Ji Hao¡¯s body. The sense of power released from Ji Hao¡¯s body gradually turned terrifying. The powers that belonged to tens of thousands of Chaos monsters merged into one in his body, directly triggering a thorough transformation.

    Violent, fierce, arrogant, blood-thirsting, brutal...The silver-blue spirit creature power stream rising from Ji Hao¡¯s head suddenly turned purely dark. Meanwhile, the iceberg that floated above his head expanded rapidly, turned tens of timesrger, dark as ink. Countless water-tank-thick spirit creature power streams surged out of the iceberg, twisting in the air like countless tentacles of a giant octopus.

    The hundreds of ¡®kings¡¯ had been releasing their strong powers, yet, their powers bumped against the dark iceberg and shattered. They fell like shooting stars and became drifting clouds, dissipating in the air. Ji Haoughed loudly while his dreadful power swept across the entire area. The hundreds of ¡®kings¡¯ and a part of their followers, who were the strongest in the auction house managed to stand still, while the rest of the spirit creatures were pressed down to the ground by that overwhelming power released from Ji Hao, shaking in fear.

    The power released from Ji Hao had changed; it was even reaching directly to the ¡®original great Dao¡¯ of spirit creatures.

    The Dao of spirit creature existed in Pan Gu world, which was the reason why spirit creatures existed in Pan Gu world. While thinking about tens of thousands of Chaos monsters, Ji Haobined their powers into one. Unconsciously, his own spirit creature power was purifiedrgely, almost reaching the level of ¡®Dao¡¯.

    To the other spirit creatures, the power they sensed from Ji Hao at this very moment, was the source of all spirit creatures in the world, and Ji Hao had already be a ¡®spirit creature ancestor¡¯. A true ¡®spirit creature ancestor¡¯ had never existed in Pan Gu world. For this exact reason, the power released from Ji Hao¡¯s body was so irresistible, so strong.

    Laughing again with the hissing voice, Ji Hao looked at the hundreds of ¡®kings¡¯, who had been trying hard to remain standing. Even he was surprised by himself. He didn¡¯t spend too much effort on this. Instead, with the ¡®spirit creature turn¡¯ secret magic, he thought about those Chaos monsters, and simply gathered their powers. But, how did he suppress hundreds of ¡®kings¡¯ and countless spirit creatures so suddenly and easily?

    There must be something important that Ji Hao had yet to find out. But now, he shouldn¡¯t spend time on this; even if he did dig deep and found out the truth, that wouldn¡¯t mean too much to Ji Hao. Ji Hao never thought about being a true spirit creature, did he?

    Laughing out loud, Ji Hao pointed his finger at the dragon whale who yelled at him just now. Nine blood-red de light beams darted out. The nine blood-red light beams that were hundreds of meters long sliced across the dragon whale¡¯s body, along with shrill screams that sounded like the cries of ghosts in hell. One one-inch-deep sh were easily left on the dragon whale¡¯s thick skin.

    The strong power released from Ji Hao was restrained by himself, as Ji Hao took back the nine blood flying knives.

    Standing still silently, Ji Hao crossed his arms over his chest, narrowed his eyes and looked at those ¡®kings¡¯ who were shocked and confused. These ¡®kings¡¯ nced at each other, then looked at the nine shadow shes on the dragon whale¡¯s body, which looked like nothing inparison with his nearly thirty-meters-tall body.

    Abruptly, ten ¡®most honest¡¯ or ¡®silliest¡¯ ¡®kings¡¯ughed aloud.

    "Hahaha, Summer, old crayfish, you¡¯re quite smart!"

    "Indeed, your bloodline is lowly, which means you have no chance to be a ¡®king¡¯. But follow me, and I can make you amander!"

    "Wrong, wrong, follow me! Make as much contribution as possible in Kui Water, then I can gift you a girl from my family. Thus, your bloodline will be improved through generations, right? Eventually, your offsprings will have their chance to be ¡®kings¡¯."

    The group of muddleheaded ¡®kings¡¯ yelled at Ji Hao, intending to recruit him.

    All of a sudden, the dragon whale¡¯s body twitched. Puff! His giant body fell heavily from the top of a stone pir, with streams of dark blood spurting out of his body. When the dragon whale¡¯s sturdy, gigantic body fell on the ground, even his bones had melted into the dark blood.

    The bloody soul of the dragon whale struggled up from the puddle of blood, but once it reached about three meter high, it let out a despairing howl. Followed by that, it suddenly became a faint blood-red strand of mist, silently dissipating in the air.

 Chapter 1302: Warm-up for the Auction

    Chapter 1302: Warm-up for the Auction

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Inrge human families, sons of concubines did not have the right to inherit the power and wealth of the family. Nevertheless, if a son of a concubine was cruel and fierce enough to kill his brothers and father, awe all family elders, and earn the support of all family warriors, even as a son of a concubine, he could take over the entire family for sure.

    This rule was also applicable to the spirit creature society, but in a much crueler, bloodier, and more direct way.

    Once the dragon whale was killed by Ji Hao with the nine blood flying knives, all spirit creatures on the scene felt that they were soaking in an ice-cold water. Both their bodies and souls were frozen. None of them could say a word; none of them dared to say a word either.

    That dragon whale was from the North Sea, a peak-level one. In its original shape, it was eight-thousand-miles long, and it had lived for millions of years. Not to mention his other abilities, merely with physical strength, he could easily crush peak-level Divine Magi. He was a greatly powerful ¡®spirit creature king¡¯, but because of nine one-inch-deep wounds, he was turned into a puddle of blood within a few seconds.

    If Ji Hao only killed his physical body, he would still have a chance to live. As a powerful spirit creature, as long as his soul survived, he could always forcibly upy the body of a strong descendant of his. With the new body, he would be able to recover in merely hundreds of years.

    However, the nine blood flying knives didn¡¯t even spare his soul.

    When his body was destroyed, his soul was eroded by the blood power too. Witnessed by countless spirit creatures, his soul disappeared.

    Around the dead dragon whale, over ten dragon whales stared at Ji Hao, stunned. Abruptly, tens of ordinary whales attacked together from the crowd behind these dragon whales following a shrill howl. They pulled out their weapons fiercely and hacked on the bodies of seven to eight dragon whales in the front. These whales showed no mercy when they attacked, and gave those dragon whales no chance to dodge.

    The few dragon whales didn¡¯t see thising. Firstly, they never thought that their trusted warriors would try to kill them; secondly, they were frightened by the power Ji Hao released. Because of that, their reaction speed was slowed down by a hundred percent.

    As tens of heavy des and axes hacked down crazily, the seven to eight strong dragon whales were injured severely within a blink of an eye.

    Dragon whales had incredibly strong bodies, with an extremely thriving life-force. A flew dragon whales even had their necks chopped off halfway, and got tens of giant wounds on their chests and stomachs. Some of their internal organs were even squeezed out of their bodies. But still, they roared in rage and attempted to struggle up and fight back.

    "Dear leaders, why don¡¯t we just yield to the ¡®king¡¯? What are you waiting for?" The tens of dragons growled out loud and attacked even more brutally.

    The other few dragon whales, who were standing aside and werepletely stunned, finally realized what had truly been happening. They nced at each other. As a fierce, nd blood-red light shone in their eyes, a deep blue power burst from their bodies. Next, they pulled out their weapons and pounced on the seven to eight dragon whales too.

    Heavy weaponsnded on their bodies like raindrops. The seven to eight dragon whales screamed in pain. Some of them had been asking the other powerful spirit creatures, who were present on top of the surrounding stone pirs, for help, but no one responded.

    Silently, all spirit creatures on the scene watched this internal fight of the whale dragon gang. They watched the few direct descendants of the dead dragon whale be chopped into meat paste. Following shrill, heartbreaking screams, the souls of these few dragon whales were torn apart and swallowed by the others.

    What happened next was a muffled series of thudding noise. Along with the thudding noise,rge groups of dragon whales, whales, sharks and the other spirit creatures leaped down from stone pir tops, then kneeled under Ji Hao¡¯s feet and kowtowed to him.

    "King!" Reverently, these spirit creatures kneeled and put their foreheads on the ground. No one dared to make any other move.

    "Did all descendants of that one die?" Ji Hao raised his eyebrows. These whales and dragon whales seemed to be quite smart. In order to earn Ji Hao¡¯s trust, they neatly chopped the dead dragon whale¡¯s die-hard followers.

    "A few were left in our camp. If..." A dragon whale politely kowtowed to Ji Hao, then responded with a muffled voice.

    "Alright, let them be. Hehe, a few little things, there¡¯s nothing they can do." Ji Hao proudly looked at these spirit creatures and said, "So, are you nning to follow me from now on? Which means, I¡¯m your ¡®king¡¯ now, right?"

    The group of dragon whales and whales hurriedly kowtowed to Ji Hao, and swore that they would pledge their loyalties and even risk their lives for him.

    Ji Hao showed the whites of his eyes. Even among human beings, there were many that he couldn¡¯t trust, so how would he ever trust these spirit creatures? But, he wasn¡¯t worried about that. When the auction was over, there would be plenty of methods for Ji Hao to turn these spirit creatures into his true loyal warriors.

    Snorting slightly, he turned around and smiled to Netherworld Hierarch, then said, "Elder, please, forgive all this."

    Netherworld Hierarch nced at those dead dragon whales, who were already minced, as if he couldn¡¯t bear to watch such a waste. Then, he shook his head and said, "It¡¯s alright. These spirit creatures...I¡¯m not surprised by what they did. I¡¯m just hoping that we can have some good treasures in this auction.

    Ji Haoughed out loud. A watery cloud rose from under his feet, then carried him up to the thousands of meters tall stone pir, which was upied by those dragon whales. Waving his sleeve, he released a cold light that swept across the pir top, cleaning all the blood and body parts on it. Afterward, Ji Hao sat straight on the giant rock that the first dead dragon whale was sitting on, then coldly nced at those ¡®spirit creature kings¡¯ on top of surrounding stone pirs one by one. The facial expressions of those ¡®spirit creature kings¡¯ were allplicated.

    The hundreds of ¡®kings¡¯ each squeezed a faint smile out of their faces while slightly nodding at him.

    Ji Hao¡¯s power was admitted by these ¡®kings¡¯. Even though ¡®Summer¡¯ was only a lowly crayfish, he was powerful enough to earn these kings¡¯ respect now. In the eyes of these ¡®kings¡¯, Ji Hao was now a truly powerful being, who was on an equal footing with themselves.

    Ji Hao and Netherworld Hierarch sat side by side on the stone pir, surrounded by arge group of strong dragon whales and whales. Down below, a great number of spirit creatures, who willingly chose to follow Ji Hao, surrounded the pir.

    Groups of spirit creatures and other beings walked into the auction house ceaselessly. Ji Hao saw the four men on arge rock. Some rocks were upied by Yu n, Jia n, Xiu n people, and some weird-looking creatures that Ji Hao couldn¡¯t recognize.

    After about a quarter of an hour, as a group of ck water serpents walked in, an echoing bell ring could be heard in the auction house.

    In the middle of the auction house, on a round-shaped stage that was kept empty on purpose, an especially handsome merman slowly walked to the middle. Water streams hovered around this merman, while tens of water-tank-sized blue pearls floated above his head, covering his body with a sparkling watery light.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, wee to the auction hosted by all chambers ofmerce here in Kui Gate."

    "I assume you are all here because of the few legendary treasures. But other than those, the chambers ofmerce in Kui Gate have also provided quite a few rare pieces. Ladies and gentlemen, please, let¡¯s take a look."

    "Enough of the small talk. As the warm-up item of this auction, this first one is truly great."

    "Tow-hundred and forty-thousand young human girls... Starting price, thirty-thousand top-grade magic crystals, or three-million high-grade crystal. Ladies and gentlemen, if you¡¯re interested, please start bidding."

 Chapter 1303: Stern Warning

    Chapter 1303: Stern Warning

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    A group of shrimp warriors walked onto the stage. Their armors were made from pearl fish skins, and their long spears were made from the bones of poison bonefishes. Walking up with big steps, these shrimp warriors seemed to be full of energy. Held in their hands were ropes woven from seagrasses. Each rope had tens of naked human girls tied on it.

    All these girls were pretty, twelve to sixteen years old. They were probably at the best ages of their lives.

    Back in human ns, the younger ones among these girls should still be living happily without any worry, under the protection of their parents. As for the older ones, they might have just married, expecting the great future ahead of them. But in here, they were stripped, with ropes tied around their necks like livestock. They were trembling as they were dragged into the auction house. The gazes of all those spirit creatures pierced onto their bodies, ndly, coldly, evilly, and eagerly, like countless daggers and countless greedy tentacles sweeping across their bodies.

    "Two-hundred and forty-thousand young human girls, all carefully selected, just like these samples. They are all virgins, all healthy. No one has used up even a slight little bit of their life-force. Ladies and gentlemen, purchase them, and you can do whatever you want with them. They can serve you as ves, and they can bring you pleasure. Even better, you can also drink their spirit blood to improve your powers!"

    The merman smilingly raised his arms and said, "Thirty-thousand top-grade crystals, or three-million high-grade crystals, or other treasures with an equal value...Ladies and gentlemen, who are interested in these beautiful girls?"

    Some spirit creatures began to stir, especially the cold-blooded ones, who liked to suck spirit blood.

    Human beings were chosen by nature, generated by Saint Pan Gu¡¯s spirit blood. The spirit blood of male human beings naturally contained a slight amount of pre-world positive energy, while the spirit blood of female human beings contained a trace of pre-world, pure negative energy. The negative energy and the positive energy were also known as Yin and Yang. The negative energy and the positive energy contained in human spirit blood were extremely pure, and could be counted as top-grade treasures in the world. These energies were the original force for human bloodlines to develop and pass on. Once Yin and Yang were bnced, an inexhaustible life-force would erupt.

    Unlike human beings, the emotional, spiritual, and physical energies of spirit creatures, including those enormous, powerful ones, were heterogeneous. All kinds of impurities existed in their bodies. Because of these impurities, based on the same power-level, spirit creatures were always far weaker than human Divine Magi, if not considering their physical strength.

    No one knew when spirit creatures found out that absorbing these pure pre-world energies from human bloodline could actually purify their own powers andrgely improve the qualities of their powers, especially to water-kind spirit creatures. Water-kind spirit creatures were born with negative energies, because of their nature of Yin. By drinkingrge amounts of spirit blood from female human beings, they could not only purify their powers, but also promote the evolution of their bloodlines to allow themselves to grow more abilities and stronger powers.

    Two-hundred and forty-thousand carefully selected, healthy, young human girls... In the eyes of water-kind spirit creatures, these girls were two-hundred and forty-thousand magic pills that could bring tremendous help to their cultivations!

    "So many spirited young human girls," said a spirit creature while clicking his tongue, "If I could gobble them all up in one gulp, how much would I improve? How much power would I grow?"

    "Hmm, you can not only eat them, you can also have a lot of fun with them. So many juicy soft human girls. I¡¯ll pick the most beautiful few to serve me, and use the others in my cultivation... Hmm, that¡¯s for the best."

    "When did we ever have a chance to get so many human girls on normal days? Before the flood, we asionally went to kidnap a few little girls from human ns. But with that, all human ns in a radius of thousands of miles would immediately join hands and chase after as. Hehe, that truly didn¡¯t feel good!"

    "Tell me about it! Lord Gong Gong is such a great man. This time, he raised this massive flood and threw the humankind into disarray, breaking countless human viges and towns. Finally, we had a chance to harvest so many top-grade girls...I can even smell the aroma of their spirit blood."

    In the surroundings, all spirit creatures voiced their thoughts loudly while eyeing those girls covetously.

    As they said, before the flood, not a single ¡®spirit creature king¡¯s dared to recklessly kidnap human girls, because all human ns who knew about this wouldbine their strengths and hunt this spirit creature down, no matter how. Therefore, before the flood, it was extremely difficult for spirit creatures who had run into bottlenecks on their cultivations to get a few human beings to drink blood. But things were different now. Two-hundred and forty-thousand carefully selected, healthy, young human girls were enough to make these ¡®spirit creature kings¡¯ drool.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, please, start bidding!" The mermen smilingly circled around on the stage, nced at all spirit creatures on the scene, and continued, "The highest bidder can have them... It can¡¯t be any fairer than that. If you don¡¯t like using crystals, you can pay with all kinds of natural treasures. We have the best evaluators here to evaluate your treasures. Sodies and gentlemen, you will never overpay."

    Ji Hao crossed his legs, nced at Tushan Inkstone, and asked, "You don¡¯t have anything to do with these girls, do you?"

    Tushan Inkstone¡¯s face was as dark as ink. Gritting his teeth, he said with a deep voice, "No matter what happens, we Tushan Family people will never sell human beings to these animals. Later on, I will find out who exactly sent these girls to the auction."

    "Hmm, let me know when you find out. I¡¯ll ughter everyst one of them." said Ji Hao ndly and coldly, "Regardless of the price, buy these girls out. Hmm, crystals are on me, and you will send them to Yao Mountain City."

    Shaking his foot, Ji Hao narrowed his eyes, then grinned and continued, "Hmm, they¡¯re all pretty and healthy. We can introduce them to Yao Mountain warriors, and they can have kids. It will be perfect."

    In the surroundings, some ¡®kings¡¯ already started bidding impatiently. Some bloodthirsty, rare types of water-kind spirit creatures even screamed hysterically, seeming ready to spend every penny they had to turn these girls into their dinner.

    Tushan Inkstone silently crooked his finger. Following his move, an old turtle man, who had served the Tushan chamber ofmerce through generations, swayed up his long neck, waved his hands, and growled out to bid against those ¡®kings¡¯, even having white foam spurting out of his mouth corners.

    Hearing what Ji Hao said, this old turtle man never hesitated when bidding. Within a blink of an eye, the price was pushed to one-hundred and fifty-thousand top-grade crystals by the old turtle.

    Those ¡®kings¡¯ paused briefly, then nced at each other. One-hundred and fifty-thousand top-grade crystals, one had to empty quite a fewrge mines to get such a giant quantity of top-grade crystals. Spirit creatures were never good at mining. Things like mining asionally happened among these spirit creatures. Therefore, none of these ¡®kings¡¯ had a giant amount of crystals.

    A distance away, from the top of a thousands of meters tall stone pir, a bald, dark-skinned, muscr dark water serpent man stood up slowly. Walking to the edge of the pir top, he pointed at Ji Hao and yelled, "Summer...Are you under Dark Water Ao Ao¡¯s lead? Tell your man to shut up, because ourmander wants these human girls! You bid again, and ourmander will wipe out all crayfishes and shrimps in Kui Water!"

    All surrounding spirit creatures nced at each other. Their eyes sparkled with a fierce, excited light, which they could not hide.

 Chapter 1304: Arrogant Crayfish

    Chapter 1304: Arrogant Crayfish

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The Kui Gate was guarded by the Dark Water Serpent Family.

    Dark Water Serpent was one of the eight senior ministers under Gong Gong¡¯smand. He was born when the world was created, one of the first generation of creatures in Pan Gu world. He had near-infinite strength, and his body was as strong as spirit treasures. His direct descendants and some mix-blooded descendants who inherited his powers, were all especially strong, much more powerful than ordinarily spirit creatures.

    Kui Gate was ruled by the Dark Water Serpent Family. In this area, all spirit creatures, including those ¡®kings¡¯, dared not to disrespect the members of the Dark Water Serpent Family.

    Before the auction started, the group of Dark Water Serpent Family member were thest to enter the auction house. They didn¡¯t know what happened before they came. No one reported to them about what Ji Hao did to that ¡®dragon whale king¡¯, neither would they ask about these small things, which weren¡¯t worth mentioning.

    The bald, dark-skinned man held his head high, pointed at Ji Hao, and yelled out loud, seeming to treat Ji Hao as a ve of his. On the stone pir, arge number of Dark Water Serpent Family membersughed out loud, especially the three strong dark water serpent men sitting on top of three giant rocks. Their power vibrations were much stronger than the others. They even pped theirps whenughing wildly, as if something very amusing had just happened. In their eyes, with the power and influence of the Dark Water Serpent Family, forcing a small crayfish to stop bidding and surrendering the item, was not even a thing!

    Surrounding spirit creatures were agitated. Spirit creatures were born brutal and fierce. Their blood boiled inside their bodies as they excitedly looked at Ji Hao, hoping for him to react in an expected way.

    Ji Hao kept his legs crossed and eyes narrowed. While sneering, he looked at that dark water serpent man, and responded slowly in a strong voice, "I can¡¯t bid again? Alright, well, that guy..."

    Ji Hao directly poked his fingers into the rock that he was sitting on, conveniently dug out a fist-sized piece of rock, then flicked his fingers and sent it away. Followed by a muffled ¡®pop¡¯, the rock swished across the air, causing an air st as it flew towards the merman who was hosting the auction.

    The merman¡¯s look changed slightly. His eyes sparkled with a deep blue light. Above his head, the tens of enormous pearls released strong streams of water, merged into a glistening water shield, and defended the merman against the rock.

    The moment the rock bumped heavily into the water shield, the shield froze into a thick ice shield, and the rock exploded, turning into fine powder, drifting down from the air. Countless different sized cracks were left on the ice shield.

    Ji Hao stood up, also walked to the edge of the pir top, then pointed his finger at that mermen from a distance away and yelled, "Oi, what kind of auction are you holding? Eh? Someone forbade me to bid, aren¡¯t you going to do anything about it?"

    His shrill voice echoed across the broad auction house. All the other spirit creatures, who had nothing to do with this, remained silent, looking at Ji Hao and those dark water serpents with evil smiles on their faces.

    The merman frowned. Sighing slightly, he turned around and sighed again towards those dark water serpents on the extra tall stone pir, then said, "Gentlemen from the Dark Water Serpent Family, I assume you all know that this auction is supported by many powerful beings together, such as..."

    The three dark water serpent men sitting on the three giant rocks were obviously the leaders of the group. One of them, who was about nine metes tall, had his upper body bared, with a dark flood dragon coiled around his waist. He stood up, crossed his arms over his chest, then sneered at the merman with his head held high.

    "Of course, we will not offend those powerful beings. After all, some of them are our brothers."

    Pointing heavily at Ji Hao, that dark water serpent man gave arge grin, then let out his foot-long fork tongue and quickly licked his nose tip as he continued, "But, we don¡¯t like this old crayfish. We think he doesn¡¯t deserve to bid in front of us...This doesn¡¯t count as hindering the auction on purpose, does it?"

    The group of dark water serpentsughed out loud together. They puffed up their chests, their eyes shining fiercely as they nced at surrounding spirit creatures. Some of them even aggressively released their dreadful powers.

    The mermen had nothing to say in reply. He clearly understood that these dark water serpents were not going to follow any rules, because they wanted to buy out the first item with the smallest price, to own the two-hundred and forty-thousand girls. However, their excuse put the merman in a difficult position. As they said, they were not trying to hinder the auction on purpose. Instead, they just simply didn¡¯t like this old crayfish, and wanted this old crayfish to stop bidding. After all, Kui Water area was ruled by the Dark Water Serpent Family. This auction was indeed supported by a considerable number of strong forces, but the Dark Water Serpent Family was one of them!

    Therefore, the merman could only helplessly spread his hands, turn around, and say to Ji Hao regrettably, "Sir, you..."

    The merman didn¡¯t finish his speech, but his talking eyes exined everything. He was trying to tell Ji Hao, ¡®You can kill one ¡®king¡¯, but you can never defeat the entire Dark Water Serpent Family. Therefore, be smart, just take a dive and sit down.¡¯

    Ji Hao chuckled. If this first item was anything other than human girls, and if this item was useless to him, he could indeed give up for now for his n. After all, he came to Kui Gate undercover with a purpose, which was definitely not a massacre. Nevertheless, the first item was two-hundred and forty-thousand living human girls! The worst things that could ever happen to them in human ns would be serving the others as maids, doing hard work all day and being betrothed to strange men to bear sons and daughters. But, if they fell into the hands of these spirit creatures, their end could be easily imagined. Even Ji Hao couldn¡¯t bear to imagine that miserable, hell-like scene.

    Sighing slightly, Ji Hao narrowed his eyes. Sometimes, he didn¡¯t seek for troubles, but troubles sought him. In this case, he had no choice but to try his best!

    Ji Hao straightened his stooped body. Strands of cold, silver-blue air spread from Ji Hao¡¯s body as he started growing taller and bigger, inch by inch. Soon, he reached the height of fifteen meters; he was even asrge as the strongest dark water serpent man in the front.

    Crossing his arms over his chest, Ji Hao looked at those dark water serpents. "Did you say that you will wipe out all crayfishes and shrimps in Kui Gate? You can try! Wanna bet? Would you like to make a bet with me about whether crayfishes and shrimps or dark water serpents will die out the first in Kui Gate?"

    The entire action house was stirred. Countless spirit creatures roared out in excitement.

    It happened! This arrogant old crayfish challenged those dark water serpents! He actually did it!

    This was too exciting! Stimting! Those shrimps, who survived on the bottom of the food chain, how dare they challenge the Dark Water Serpent Family?!

    Spirit creatures roared in chorus, and shouted as loud as they could insanely.

    Those dark water serpent men were all stunned. They couldn¡¯t even say a word.

    What did they hear?

    This old crayfish, was he arrogant enough to...actually challenge the Dark Water Serpent Family?

 Chapter 1305: The Treasure From the Dragon Palace

    Chapter 1305: The Treasure From the Dragon Pce

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Kill him!" All of a sudden, and old water willow man leaped up and pointed at Ji Hao while screaming.

    "Kill him!" A billhead shark man jumped out of the crowd, excitedly wielding his oddly-shaped sword, gritting his teeth and yelling at Ji Hao. Behind him, a blood-red mist puffed out, within which, an enormous, strange-looking billhead shark was faintly visible, roaring madly.

    "Kill him! Kill him! Kill him!!!" In the auction house, at least half of all ¡®spirit creatures kings¡¯ began shouting and yelling. Under theirmands, countless spirit creatures raised their weapons, pointed at Ji Hao, and growled ¡®kill him¡¯ in chorus.

    The vast space inside the auction house was based on a building carved out of an entire piece of rock, created by tens of thousands of deep sea pearls. By now, the entire space was quaking due to the thunderous roars of hundreds of thousands of spirit creatures. The merman slightly frowned. He took out a cyan-colored bead and quickly whispered a few words in it.

    The faces of the group of dark water serpents were slightly blushed. Hearing so many spirit creatures shouting at them, these dark water serpents surely wouldn¡¯t know that this was because of the strength that Ji Hao had shown earlier. Earlier, Ji Hao violently killed the ¡®dragon whale king¡¯, forcing his followers to renegade right in front of everyone else. Watching this, all the other ¡®spirit creature kings¡¯ were badly frightened. They dared not to even to talk anymore, which made them feel unprecedentedly humiliated.

    At this moment, the group of dark water serpents took the lead to be against Ji Hao, and this ¡®old crayfish with a lowly bloodline¡¯ was actually stupid enough to challenge the Dark Water Serpent Family. To those ¡®kings¡¯, this was the best chance to get Ji Hao killed.

    Hearing the roars of all surrounding spirit creatures, the group of dark water serpents proudly smiled and held their heads high, looking at the ceiling. They were almost facing the ceiling with their nostrils. In their eyes, this was all because of the great fame and influence of the Dark Water Serpent Family. They believed that everyone against them would be universally condemned, while they would always be supported by the whole world!

    The three leadersughed out loud together. Theirughter sounded like rumbling thunders, which immediately silenced the roars of hundreds of thousands of spirit creatures. Sitting in the middle, the tallest one among the three said proudly, "You¡¯re right. This guy challenged our Dark Water Serpent Family, so we should kill him!"

    The other dark water serpents breathed deeply, then yelled, "Yeah! Kill him! Kill all crayfishes and shrimps in Kui Gate!"

    On the stage right in the middle of the auction house, shrimp warriors who were responsible for escorting those human girls onto the stage as samples gripped their spears nervously. These shrimp warriors could be counted as elites among their kind. Therefore, they were much smarter than the ordinary ones, almost as smart as human adults.

    They looked at Ji Hao in despair. They deeply understood that because of the arrogance of this old crayfish, all crayfishes and shrimps in Kui Gate would be destroyed.

    How many water-kind spirit creatures were stationed at Kui Gate? No one had ever counted! But the number of shrimp warriors was always thergest among them all. The number of shrimp warrior in Kui Gate area was about ten times bigger than the number of registered spirit creature in this area. Millions and millions of shrimp warriors, they were all going to be chopped, only because of Ji Hao¡¯s arrogance!

    Following a series of metal ngs, shrimp warriors in the auction house quickly circled up into a defensive battle formation. They gritted their teeth and pointed their highly poisonous spear tips towards all spirit creatures in the surroundings.

    These shrimp warriors were merely trying to protect themselves, but their behavior made countless spirit creatures in the surroundingsugh.

    Tiny shrimp warriors, the strongest one among them was only at the level of Senior Magi. In the tremendous water-kind society, this shrimp warrior could be no more than a low-grademander, who was slightly influential.

    As for those dark water serpents who swore to kill all shrimp warriors, even the weakest one among them was as strong as a peak-level Magus King! A powerful spirit creature like this could easily ughter countless shrimp warriors.

    "They actually dared to fight back!" A dark water serpent pointed at Ji Hao andughed, "Summer, right? Did you give them the courage? Eh? So unruly! You lowliest shrimp warriors, how dare you even fight back?"

    Ji Hao coldly stared at those dark water serpents. Flood flying knives darted out of his body one after another. Nine three-foot-long blood-red light beams nimbly hovered around Ji Hao like butterflies. Gradually, the light beams turned thinner and thinner, eventually turning into hair-like, blood-red threads, which caused ear-piercing, shrill noises in the air.

    "From now on, all shrimp warriors in Kui Gate, and the other scaled ones who are willing to follow me, are my boys. If anyone dares to touch even one scale of them, I will kill...And I will kill a lot!"

    Ji Hao silently cast a sky devil magic. While he was talking, bone-piercing cold streams of air swished into the souls of all spirit creatures on the scene. The shouts and yells suddenly paused, and no one could say another word. Even those confidentlyughing dark water serpents suddenly shut the mouths. Ji Hao¡¯s words sealed their mouths like a heavy block of ice. They tried to move their lips, they tried very hard, but still failed to say even one word.

    "Carry on, the auction continues!" Standing by the edge of the stone pir, Ji Hao said coldly, "Or..."

    Silently, a water ape, whose long fur was blood-red colored, showed up beside the merman. The merman threw aplicated nce at Ji Hao, then turned around and said to the few dark water serpents, "The few lords said, Kui Gate market is for us to make money. Whoever dares to break the rules...will have to die. Ancestor Dark Water Serpent sent me to tell you kids To stay out of trouble. If there¡¯s something you have to do, wait untill after the auction!"

    The group of dark water serpents were dumbfounded. They blinked their eyes quickly, as they couldn¡¯t believe what they just heard.

    What a joke?! Did their own great ancestor forbid them to do whatever they wanted in here? Why? What the hell?

    The water ape nced at Ji Hao coldly once again, then warned him as well, "Summer, right? No matter what you are, you are not allowed to cause troubles in Kui Gate. Otherwise, you will be destroyed."

    Pausing briefly, the water ape announced with a harsh tone, "The batch of human girls belongs to Summer, settled! Nothing happened just now. And right now, we are going to introduce you the first treasure from the Dragon Pce in the East Sea ¡ª The milkyway soul-splitting hand fan¡¯."

    The water ape took a few steps backward, and allowed two slim and beautiful m girls to carry a long jade tray onto the stage quietly.

    ced on the stage was an eight-feet-long folding fan. On the halfway spread fan, starlights merged into a magnificent, sparkling river, surging across the fan. Colorful starlights spun quickly in the river. By glimpsing at the fan, one would have a frightening feeling, as if both the body and the soul were suddenly emptied.

    Ji Hao raised his eyebrows, while Netherworld Hierarch gasped in shock.

    This was a supreme spirit treasure that was generated when the world was created, and had absorbed the natural reward power for the creation of the world!

    How could any ordinary spirit creature ever attain such a supreme treasure? This might truly be from the Dragon Pce!

    Which ck sheep among the dragon-kind dared to do such a thing?

 Chapter 1306: Pan Jia Descended

    Chapter 1306: Pan Jia Descended

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The conflict between Ji Hao and the group of dark water serpent was eased at the moment. All spirit creatures on the scene understood, and that water ape had said pretty clearly... Whatever it was, it would be solved after the auction. Then, no one would stop the Dark Water Serpent Family. Even if they truly decided to kill all shrimp warriors in Kui Gate...the others would only watch it, just like watching a show.

    At first, some ¡®spirit creature kings¡¯ looked at Ji Hao in a weird way, as if they were taking pleasure in his misfortune. They silently expected to see Ji Hao being hunted by dark water serpents. But once the merman started introducing the milkyway soul-splitting fan, no one remembered what happened earlier. Everyone¡¯s attention was caught by this beautiful treasure, which was imed to be from the secret treasury of the Dragon Pce.

    Judging merely by the appearance, this milkyway soul-splitting fan was quite special. The flowing starlight river glistened on the fan, with countless, different sized starlight swirls spinning in the river like colorful ck holes, that could empty one¡¯s soul once one looked at them.

    "Milkyway soul-splitting fan, a cherished treasure from the Dragon Pce, a true world-apanying spirit treasure." The merman looked at all ¡®spirit creature kings¡¯ in the surroundings and stated all powers and functions of this treasure fan, which even made those ¡®kings¡¯ drool.

    This fan was incredibly powerful. Once it was fanned, a torrent of starlight would be released. Wherever the starlight torrent swept across, all souls, primordial spirits, ghosts, and other forms of spirits, would be gone. More importantly, this fan was able to guide its owner to master the ¡®void-disintegrating aurora¡¯. The fan could serve as a media, and connect its owner and the starlights from all natural stars in the world, to help its owner to learn this special magic. By mastering this magic, one would be able to transform his or her body into an inexhaustible aurora, shifting into any form or splitting into countless extremely thin beams of light, which could even shatter the sky and destroy the whole world.

    This magic was also an advanced cultivation method. The power a cultivator could attain through it was thousands, even tens of thousands of times greater than the powers of these self-cultivated ¡®spirit creatures kings¡¯ on the scene.

    To these ¡®kings¡¯, the most attractive thing about this fan was the fact that it could gather essence starlight from the whole world to slowly yet ceaselessly improve the bloodline of its owner. Holding the fan for the long term, the bloodline of its owner could even be improved to the level of the first generation of dragon. In other words, the owner of this fan had a chance to be as powerful as those legendary ancient creatures, like the eight senior ministers under Gong Gong¡¯smand!

    The merman gave all the information about the fan with a soft, gentle voice. All spirit creature in the auction house had fallen into a deathly silence. All of them were breathing deeply and heavily, their passionate eyes fixed on the fan.

    This fan was not only a greatly powerful supreme treasure, it also provided an advanced method of cultivation, which could even upgrade bloodlines, promoting an ordinary spirit blood to the level of powerful ancient beings. Any of the three functions possessed by the fan was tremulously tempting to these spirit creatures.

    The milkyway soul-splitting fanbined all three functions above, which gave it an unreasonable allure.

    Suddenly, a dark water serpent man leaped up and growled hoarsely, "Which d*ckhead brought such a treasure to the auction? Idiots! How much is this treasure for? How many crystals? We will empty out pockets for it! The treasure is ours!"

    All dark water serpent men on the scene started yelling and shouting, but this time, no ¡®spirit creature kings¡¯ chimed in with them.

    This precious treasure was way too attractive. Who could bear to let anyone else have it? With this treasure, even the lowliest shrimp warrior could have a chance to be an enormous monster, as strong as Dark Water Serpent, the great ancestor of the Dark Water Serpent Family!

    ¡®Spirit creature kings¡¯ breathed deeply and heavily. Scorching hot airstreams puffed out of their nostrils. Like mad bulls, they widely opened their red eyes while staring at the others in the auction house.

    They made a good decision to attend this auction. In fact, this was the best decision they had ever made. If they missed this treasure, they would regret for the rest of their lives!

    It was genuinely a supreme treasure from the Dragon Pce. Such a precious treasure had actually appeared at the auction held in the Kui Gate area, and so soon at that. Which ck sheep would bring such a treasure to an auction? And those powerful beings who controlled this auction behind the scenes, why would they put this treasure up for the auction?

    "A true treasure. This milkyway soul-splitting fan is destructively harmful to all kinds of spirits and souls. By spending a small effort, I can nourish it for a while with theherworld power, and it will be able to serve as a supremeherworld treasure." Netherworld Hierarch chuckled and said, "Therefore, I am bidding for this treasure."

    Ji Hao looked at Netherworld Hierarch. Seeing his brightly sparkling eyes, Ji Hao knew that Netherworld Hierarch truly had his eyes on this treasure.

    Wasn¡¯t that obvious? Netherworld Hierarch worked with souls and spirits all day, and this highly destructive fan especially aimed at souls and spiritual beings. Even if this fan were useless to Netherworld Hierarch, he would never let anyone else have such a dangerous treasure.

    Nodding smilingly, Ji Hao said to Netherworld Hierarch, "Elder, since you like it, I don¡¯t think anyone in this room can win against you!"

    On the stage, the merman excitedly gave the starting price of this fan ¡ª A hundred million top-grade crystals, or equally valuable natural treasures. But right after that, the merman gave an additional condition, which almost drove those ¡®spirit creatures kings¡¯ crazy.

    Even if the sessful bidder paid with enough crystals, without the permission of the original owner of the fan, the bidder would still not be able to collect the fan. However, if anyone offers a natural treasure that can arouse the feeling of the original owner, the deal could be made immediately, and no crystals would be needed.

    ¡®Spirit creature kings¡¯ yelled out in anger. What kind of deal was this?

    This treasure was brought to the auction with the starting price of a hundred million top-grade crystals, but how could the owner give such an uneptable additional condition, like pulling the whole deal back in the end?

    The few dark water serpent men ferociously waved their arms and feet, shouted and cursed, requiring the treasure owner to show up and give an exnation. The strongest dark water serpent man yelled, "Are you fooling us? Eh? What kind of rule is this? If you can renegade at any time you want, what¡¯s the meaning of this auction?"

    A bone-piercing cold power stream was released from a stone pir, which was located in a corner and wasn¡¯t so eye-catching. On the stone pir, a cloud of watery mist dissipated, exposing tens of figures in different shapes and sizes.

    A jade armchair was ced on top of the pir. A translucent mermaid ntingly lied on the armchair, supporting her chin with her right hand, her deep blue eyes sparkling with a cold light. ndly and frigidly, she swept across all spirit creatures on the scene with those eyes, and instantly started a longsting silence.

    "I am Pan Jia. I brought the treasure to this auctions. It¡¯s my treasure, so how I sell it is my own business." Pan Jia smiled faintly. That breathtakingly smile softened the bodies of arge number of ¡®kings¡¯ in the auction house, making them thud on the ground.

    "My friends, if the treasure you offered satisfies me, this milkyway soul-splitting fan will be yours. If you can¡¯t..." She chuckled and continued, "You can try to take it with violence too. After all, I¡¯m a weak little girl. What can I do?"

    Ji Hao stared at Pan Jia, frozen in shock.

    The owner of Pan Jia world, the ¡®saint¡¯ who created Pan Jia world in the Chaos... She was a terrifying being, at the level of Pan Gu!

    She, she, she had actually left Pan Jia world and sneaked into Pan Gu world!

    Ao Li and Feng Qinxin, the dragon prince and the phoenix princess, that Ji Hao hadn¡¯t seen for a long time, were now obediently kneeling beside Pan Jia, serving her like ves!

 Chapter 1307: This Isnâ€™t Right

    Chapter 1307: This Isn¡¯t Right

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ao Li and Feng Qinxin, this bad-tempered, greedy, and mean pair, even when the flood was destroying the world, they didn¡¯t return to Pan Gu world. Instead, they stayed in Pan Jia world with undivided attention, trying to gain as much as possible.

    But now, they hade back to Pan Gu world, and they didn¡¯t tell Ji Hao about this.

    Even weirder, at this very moment, they were humbly kneeling under Pan Jia¡¯s feet...Pan Jia, why was she in Pan Gu world? What was she doing? What did she want? She, what was she nning?

    As far as Ji Hao knew about Pan Jia, she was the owner of Pan Jia world, who had her body destroyed and only the soul remaining. She was gentle and nice, never a troublemaker. No matter what happened, she shouldn¡¯t treat Ao Li and Feng Qinxin like this. But now, she let those two kneel under her feet, following her every word like ves. Not to mention, with the fiery tempers of those two, how on earth could they ever possibly kneel on the ground so obediently?

    Ji Hao then took a nce at the others around Pan Jia. Ancient dragons, powerful phenixes, all dropped their heads, timidly and overcautiously standing aside. None of them dared even to breathe loudly.

    "Something is wrong!" Ji Hao took a few steps backward, narrowed his eyes, and sat on the rock, murmuring to himself.

    "Very wrong!" Netherworld Hierarch looked at Pan Jia, seeming to be excited. From time to time, strands of dark mist rose from his eyes. If one looked closer, one would find that that dark mist was formed from billions and billions of tiny spell symbols, sparkling with a dim dark light. At the moment, Netherworld Hierarch looked like a tiger which had its eyes fixed on a prey, such that he could spring to his feet at any time.

    "This girl...She¡¯s quite something. I sense the same power from her as what I sensed from Pan Xi." Netherworld Hierarch slightly quivered, and said with a low voice, "My eighteen hell clones areing over. If anything happens...Young friend, please lend a hand."

    Ji Hao raised his eyebrows, looked at Netherworld Hierarch in surprise, and asked, "Do you have Pan Xi?"

    Netherworld Hierarch looked at Ji Hao and threw the question back, "Sure, where else could she be? Pan Xi¡¯s soul has fallen, and what remains is a physical body. I¡¯ve made an agreement with Emperor Shun and the other kids, that I will study her body, and share any discovery with the Magi Pce."

    Ji Hao speechlessly rolled up his eyeballs and looked at the ceiling.

    At one time, the non-humankind started a life-and-death game against the humankind in Pan Xi world. During the game, Ji Hao and his friends attained the body of Pan Xi, the creator of Pan Xi world. That was a ridiculously strong body. Afterward, Pan Xi¡¯s body was taken away by the Magi Pce. Ji Hao thought that Si Wen Ming would let Magi Pce Magi study Pan Xi¡¯s body independently, and to try to reveal some secrets regarding the creation of worlds from it. But surprisingly, Si Wen Ming gave Pan Xi¡¯s body to Netherworld Hierarch.

    But thinking about it, Ji Hao realized that it was the right thing to do. With the current abilities of the Magi Pce, not too much could be gained from Pan Xi¡¯s body. But, things would be different if the body were in Netherworld Preist¡¯s hands. After all, he was a master in this sphere!

    "That was the physical body of Pan Xi...And this girl right here is the soul of Saint Pan Jia, the creator of Pan Jia world." Ji Hao breathed deeply and whispered to Netherworld Hierarch by using his spirit power, "I sneaked into Pan Jia world once and met Pan Jia, attaining a lot from her. That sun in Pu Ban City, she gave it to me with her great power."

    Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s face was instantly darkened, twitching in shock. "The creator of a world, how did she, how could she...? How dare she just break into another,pletely strange world like this? In our world, her power is suppressedrgely. Perhaps, she¡¯s not even as strong as a Senior Magus right now!" murmured him.

    Pointing at Ao Li and Feng Qinxin, Ji Hao gave a hollow chuckle and said, "Ao Li, the ninth dragon prince, Feng Qinxin, the little phoenix princess...hehe!"

    Netherworld Hierarch immediately threw a nce at Ji Hao, then turned to Ao Li and Feng Qin Xin, staring at them as if they were ghosts. Netherworld Hierarch saw ghosts every day, but judging by his facial expression, Ji Hao was sure that he had never seen ghosts as scary as these two.

    A dragon prince and a phoenix princess, probably the proudest two living beings in the world, were actually kneeling on the ground, as obedient as ves.

    "They...Are they possessed?" A whileter, Netherworld Hierarch mumbled a joke, which was not funny at all.

    "I am young and weak, my cultivation is awfully low, and I¡¯ve lost my body. This time, I just want to find something that can rebuild my body. Therefore, I brought this inherited treasure of mine to trade." Pan Jia sighed slightly, then softly stood up from her armchair, gently swaging her long and slim fish tail.

    "My friends, if you have any treasure that can rebuild my body, I will trade directly with you...But of course, if anyone intends to bully the weak and rob my treasure...I can only beg you, my friends, to help me."

    Pan Jia¡¯s voice was so soft and sweet. Her enchantment flushed the hearts of all living beings on the scene like torrents.

    Followed by a long series of metal ngs, the weapons held in those spirit creatures¡¯ hands dropped on the ground one after another. Some of them even sat straight on the ground with softened bodies, face blushed, and saliva flowing out of their mouth corners, motionlessly looking at Pan Jia.

    Pan Jia¡¯s stone pir was located in the furthest corner of the auction house, and was tens of miles away from the stage in the middle. Among all spirit treasures on the scene, some were considerably powerful. For sure, they were able to see Pan Jia¡¯s stunningly charming face from tens of miles away. But shockingly, even the weakest ones, who didn¡¯t have the ability to see things tens of miles away, still had Pan Jia¡¯s breathtaking beauty in their eyes and souls, imprinted in their hearts and minds, such that it could never be erased.

    "Beautiful, she¡¯s so beautiful!" The few dark water serpents also softly sat on the ground, eyes fixed on Pan Jia.

    "This woman is mine!" A dark water serpent man impatiently waved his fist and yelled, "Whoever dares toy a finger on her, I¡¯ll kill you!"

    "What a shame though, she has lost her body, and now she¡¯s only a soul...Eh, a soul. My brothers, are you preparing to have sex with a ghost" Abruptly, a muscr, hideous crocodile man roared out, "Who has treasures that can rebuild physical body? Hand out, now!"

    All spirit creatures in the auction house were enlightened. Together, they yelled out loud.

    "No crystals! No crystals! Hand out all treasures that can rebuild physical bodies!"

    "Fix this beauty¡¯s body! Fix her body!"

    "Now, now, haha, this beauty and the fan, I want them both!"

    The auction house was instantly stirred up, as countless spirit creatures shouted and yelled, raising a hubbub.

    Ji Hao and Netherworld Hierarch nced at each other. This wasn¡¯t right!

 Chapter 1308: The Netherworld Blood Ganoderma

    Chapter 1308: The Netherworld Blood Ganoderma

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Elder?" Ji Hao looked at Netherworld Hierarch, asked, "Do you have such a treasure?"

    "I do!" Netherworld Hierarch looked at Ji Hao, responded, "Why? Do you want to do something to her?"

    Ji Hao smiled, then nced at Ao Li and Feng Qinxin and nodded slowly. Those two were bad-tempered and never adorable, but after all, Ji Hao sent them into Pan Jia world. Reasonably, he shouldn¡¯t watch anything bad happen to them and do nothing.

    Netherworld Hierarch understood. He too nced at Ao Li and Feng Qinxin, and murmured, "Dragons and phoenixes are the proudest, also highly protective of their young generations. If they knew that their kids were being insulted by someone else like this... hehe."

    Abruptly, Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s ears flicked, and eighteen extremely thin strands of dark mist shed across in a row. He smiled, then stood up, slowly walking to the edge of the stone pir. H waved his left hand and released a strong, bone-piercingly cold dark gust of wind from the long, broad sleeve of his dark robe. Thatrge sleeve was even hanging down to the ground.

    The dark gust of wind spread out on the ground, and transformed into a series of foot-tall whirlwinds, swishing around and brushing against the feet of those spirit creatures like darting little ghosts, bringing everyone a sharp coldness.

    Those spirit creatures sensed nothing else but a strong coldness drilling straight into their heads through the bottoms of their feet. They quivered intensely. Soon, their skins were covered in a thin, ckyer of ice. They tremblingly looked at Netherworld Hierarch, but none of them managed to say a word.

    Their tongues were frozen; even their souls were paralyzed by the extreme coldness, and their minds were slowed down by at least a thousand percent. Even if someone stabbed them with a dagger at this moment, they would have to spend a long while to make a sound.

    Standing on the stage in the middle of the auction house, the water ape raised his head. His vividly red long fur stood straight up as he red at Netherworld Hierarch and yelled harshly, "Old b*stard, what¡¯re you doing? Is this a ce for you to mess around? This is..."

    "Noisy!" Netherworld Hierarch nced at the water ape.

    Facing these spirit creatures, Netherworld Hierarch wasn¡¯t as polite as he was to Ji Hao. He sneered and pointed out his finger. All of a sudden, the water ape paused, and a dark mist puffed out from under his feet. Next, he was sealed solid in a giant piece of dark ice.

    As Netherworld Hierarch turned around his palm, a crimson blood ganoderma mushroom with a thousand leaves appeared in his hand, releasing a warm aroma, coiled in thin strands of blood-red mist. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t tell for sure exactly how old this ganoderma was, because its two-foot-long stem had already grown into the shape of a human infant.

    The infant-shaped stem was lifelike, with clear eyes, nose, and mouth, hiding under the thick leaves, with its chest heaving slowly and slightly, looking just like a real baby who was deep asleep. From time to time, streams of blood-red mist would flow out of the baby¡¯s mouth. The aroma in the air grew stronger and stronger. All living beings sensed the aroma suddenly felt a boost in their spirit blood.

    Countless eyes were fixed on the blood ganoderma on Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s hand. Judging merely by the appearance of this blood ganoderma, one would know that this was definitely a rare, precious natural treasure.

    A faintly sensible spirit creature power emerged. In the air, hazy figures showed up one after another, each releasing a strong power vibration. Suddenly, an earth-shaking spirit creature power could be sensed, following which, a hundreds of miles long dark water serpent descended.

    It was Dark Water Serpent, the great ancestor of the Dark Water Serpent Family. He greedily looked at the ganoderma and shouted, "My friend, if you give me this blood ganoderma, in the future, you will have a good position in the heaven."

    Netherworld Hierarch smiled, shook his head, and said, "Dark Water Serpent, who do you think you are? Gong Gong? Piss off! If you dare to ruin my n, I will take away your life!"

    Dark Water Serpent was infuriated. He hissed out his tens of miles long fork tongue, piercing straight towards Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s head.

    Netherworld Hierarch gave a resonant shout. Eighteen blood-red light beams darted up and merged into a blood-red de, slicing towards the forked tongue. Dark Water Serpent hurriedly took back his tongue and cursed with a very dirtynguage. Then, he twisted his body, broke the space, and fled away, disappearing without a trace.

    "Who else dares to try?" Netherworld Hierarch coldly nced at the group of extra powerful spirit creatures, who showed up suddenly in midair.

    Watching Dark Water Serpent be frightened away by one move of Netherworld Hierarch, these water-kind spirit creatures nced at each other and shook their heads. As strong winds and dense clouds roared and rolled in the air, these powerful spirit creatures left one after another.

    Seeing Dark Water Serpent be scared away by a single strike from Netherworld Hierarch, none of the other spirit creatures on the scene dared to say a word. Especially those Dark Water Serpents who had grown a hatred against ¡®Summer¡¯ ¡ªTheir great ancestor was frightened away by Netherworld Hierarch, while ¡®Summer¡¯ was sitting right next to Netherworld Hierarch. ¡®Summer¡¯ was an enemy, but how could they ever defeat an enemy like this?

    "Girl!" Netherworld Hierarch gave Pan Jia a big grin, just like a wolf grinning towards a chicken, then said, "Let¡¯s find a quiet ce andplete the deal, shall we? I heard that this time, more than one treasure from the Dragon Pce wille up for the auction, right? I¡¯d like to trade this blood ganoderma for all those!"

    Pan Jia fixed her eyes on the blood ganoderma in Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s hand without blinking.

    She carefully sensed the aroma suffusing the air, then nodded. Indeed, a fairly pure and strong spirit blood energy, containing an incredible, unimaginable power of creation was exuding out of it. With this blood ganoderma, Pan Jia would definitely be able to build a perfect, strong physical body.

    Smiling faintly in satisfaction, Pan Jia nodded slowly and responded, "You are right. We do need to find somewhere quiet toplete the deal. This time, I¡¯vee to the right ce."

    Pan Jia waved his right hand towards the air. From the tray carried by the two m girls, the milkyway soul-splitting fan rose into the sky, transformed into a torrent of starlight, and merged into Pan Jia¡¯s hand. Next, following a series of ear-piercing cracking noise from magic seals which were violently broken, seven colorful light streams flew out from a corner of the auction house, and flew into Pan Jia¡¯s hands in a row.

    Chasing after those colorful light streams, tens of human beings, water-kind spirit creatures and Xiu n masters flew out fretfully. Seeing the lights disappear in Pan Jia¡¯s hand, White Feather, who rushed up the first, shouted in panic, "Lady, you...Why are you taking these treasures back for no reason?"

    Pan Jia smiled, then leered at White Feather and chuckled, "These are mine. I can sell them when I want to, and I can surely take them back when I feel like to...What does it have to do with you?"

    White Feather and people behind him paused simultaneously. Pan Jia sounded very reasonable, but also so unreasonable.

    How could she do this? Where was her respect to the behind-the-scene bosses of this auction? How could she just do whatever she liked? She hadn¡¯t been taking White Feather and the others seriously at all!

    "Lady, I¡¯m afraid you have to exin this to us...Eh? Netherworld blood ganoderma?"

    While taking to Pan Jia, White Feather abruptly saw the thing held in Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s hand. Immediately, the five eyeballs of his nearly popped out from their sockets. Not only him, the other few Xiu n masters behind him also turned to look at Netherworld Hierarch passionately.

 Chapter 1309: Impatient Pan Jia

    Chapter 1309: Impatient Pan Jia

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Sir, is this... Netherworld ganoderma?" White Feather turned away from Pan Jia and stopped paying any attention to the fact that Pan Jia suddenly wanted to take back the few treasures from the Dragon ce, which she had authorized for the auction. Instead, leading a few Xiu n masters and around ten Jia n guards, he shed across the air and came straight to Netherworld Hierarch.

    Staring passionately at the ganoderma for a short while, White Feather assuredly nodded and said, "It is a Netherworld blood ganoderma. ording to our family records, an ancestor had seen this treasure, and recorded a trace of its power with a secret magic...But the one our ancestor saw was only a half of a leaf, while this..."

    Netherworld Hierarch gently patted the infant-shaped stem and said slowly, "You ancestor had seen this treasure? So what? I took out this treasure to trade with thatdy!"

    White Feather pressed his hand on Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s wrist and said with a deep voice, "What do you want to trade for? Our Westin Family can fulfill all your requirements. But please, don¡¯t give this treasure to a stranger."

    Netherworld Hierarch curved his lip corners downwards, while Ji Hao chuckled aside.

    ¡®Outsider¡¯? This was such a smart choice of words. Was he a friend of Netherworld Hierarch? Why on earth did he call Pan Jia ¡®a stranger¡¯?

    A dreadful coldness could be sensed while Pan Jia and his tens of followers trod on a watery cloud and flew over in an aggressive way. Staring straight at the blood ganorderma, she chuckled, "Ahyaya, old man, aren¡¯t you ashamed to bully a little girl like me? You see, I have nothing but a soul. Without this treasure to recreate my physical body, I might disappear!"

    White Feather¡¯s eyes sparkled with a fierce light. He slowly turned around, looked at Pan Jia, then sneered and said, "Woman, does your life or death have anything to do with our Westin Family? Piss off, or,this ce will be where you die!"

    Rude, disrespectful.

    White Feather was the manager of the shop opened by the Westin Family in the Kui Gate market, and a host of this auction. Speaking of nature, he should be a businessman. Businessmen were always nice and friendly, because harmony brought wealth. However, White Feather suddenly talked so meanly, even threatening Pan Jia¡¯s life, which hadpletely broken the bottom-line of a qualified businessman.

    The Netherworld blood ganoderma was greatly useful to White Feather...No, to the Westin Family!

    Countless thoughts shed through Ji Hao¡¯s mind. The Westin Family knew about the power of the Netherworld blood ganoderma, and they were in dire need of it. The ganoderma definitely meant something extremely important to the Westin Family. Did an important member of the family also need the Netherworld blood ganoderma to recreate his or her physical body?

    If this important family member seeded, that would be a wonderful news to the Westin Family, and a great promotion to the entire non-humankind. But to the humankind, things would be different. Anything good to the non-humankind would be a disaster to the humankind.

    This Netherworld blood ganoderma could never fall into White Feather¡¯s hands. Ji Haoughed out loud and said, "Mr. White Feather, this is still an auction. Surely, the highest bidder can have the treasure. Thisdy¡¯s treasure is quite attractive to this elder here."

    While coughing, Ji Hao held his hands behind his body and continued, "What treasure can you provide to trade for this Netherworld blood ganoderma? As long as your offer is sweet enough, anything can be negotiated."

    Pan Jia facial expression turned extremely unfriendly. She maliciously nced at Ji Hao, and this quick nce even numbed Ji Hao¡¯s limbs, making him feel like being stared at by countless poisonous snakes.

    Ji Hao swiftly glimpsed at Pan Jia. He deeply understood that something terrible must have happened to Pan Jia. The Pan Jia he knew would never have such a malicious, cruel look. The power Ji Hao sensed from Pan Jia now was different from before too. By now, it sensed like the fierce, brutal power of a female ghost, which had been imprisoned for thousands of centuries, and was just released.

    "This ce is crowded. Let¡¯s find somewhere quiet to sit down, then talk about this." Ji Hao smilingly nodded to Pan Jia and said mildly, "Anyhow, we should try our best to satisfy everyone. Our friendship shouldn¡¯t be harmed because of this."

    White Feather gripped Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s wrist with his five right fingers and said in a deep voice, "Good, let¡¯s sit down and talk about this. But, I have to make it clear before we start, that this Netherworld blood ganoderma has to be ours, at all cost. Anyone else who dares to even think about it will be an enemy of the entire Yu Dynasty!"

    Pan Jia snorted coldly, her eyes shining dimly.

    A strong gust of wind blew over, bringing tens of dark water serpent men to the stone pir, that Ji Hao was standing on. ncing at Netherworld Hierarch in fear, one of these dark water serpent men stepped forward and began talking in a muffled voice. "Our great ancestor just gave his word. This treasure, our great ancestor wants it too...At any price, our Dark Water Serpent Family will get it."

    pping his own chest heavily, this dark water serpent man continued in that deep voice of his, "I am authorized to act on behalf of our great ancestor. Old man, whatever you want, you can talk to me. We will get this, this, Netherworld blood ganoderma, even if we need to give away everything we have."

    White Feather was familiar with this area. Soon, everything was well arranged. Ji Hao and the others were guided to an exquisite building, which was far away from the auction house. They sat down in the reception room that had countless defensive formations. White Feather activated those formations, and instantly, countless thinyers of light enveloped the entire building, disabling everyone outside from eavesdropping.

    Other than Ji Hao and Netherworld Hierarch, Pan Jia, White Feather, and those dark water serpents, around ten water apes on behalf of Wuzhi Qi, a few Kun peng birds, a few descendants of Xiang Liu, and a few representatives of the other few strong spirit creatures under Gong Gong¡¯smand, all gathered in the room.

    This area was ruled by water-kind spirit creatures after all. The Netherworld blood ganoderma appeared suddenly, and the news spread fast. Wuzhi Qi, Kun Peng, Xiang Liu and another few extra powerful spirit creatures all sent out their people for the ganoderma.

    Once everyone sat down, Pan Jia waved her hand and released a few streams of light from her sleeve. A few oddly shaped treasures quietly floated in front of her, releasing suffocatingly strong power vibrations.

    "These few pieces are all precious, cherished supreme treasures from the Dragon Pce. I shall exin no more about this milkyway soul-splitting fan. Each of the other few pieces has its magical functions. For example, these one hundred and twenty-eight raging wave beads, they can form a pre-world raging wave formation, to trap and kill your enemy with an inexhaustible water power. These beads are also world-apanying spirit treasures."

    "And this pair of dragon horn sword is made from the horns of the first dragon in Pan Gu world. These swords had been serving as a sacred treasure in the ancestral temple of the dragon kind, for all dragons to worship their ancestor. As a sacred treasure, these swords are as sharp and lethal as any top-grade supreme treasure, and are highly destructive to physical bodies."

    Pan Jia quickly told the stories of the other few treasures she had from the Dragon Pce, then smiled to Netherworld Hierarch and said, "My friend here, earlier, you offered this Netherworld blood ganoderma for the milkyway soul-splitting fan. I assume, if I offer you all these treasures here...I should be able to have this Netherworld blood ganoderma, right?"

    Netherworld Hierarch and Ji Hao remained silent.

    Both of them stared at the pair of swords, stunned.

    The sacred treasure for dragons to worship their ancestor, made from the horns of the first dragon in the world... This pair of sword was as important as the grave monument of the dragon ancestor. But which crazy dragon dared to steal treasures like this?

 Chapter 1310: Start Fighting

    Chapter 1310: Start Fighting

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The pair of swords made from the horns of the dragon ancestor used to be kept in the ancestral temple, worshipped as an incarnation of the dragon ancestor. Before, this pair of sword would only be taken out from the ancestral temple for important ceremonies. But now, it was right here, in front of Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao grinned in speechlessness, looked at Netherworld Hierarch, and asked, "Elder, do you dare to take this pair of swords?"

    Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s facial expressions were very interesting to watch at this moment, as he looked at Pan Jia in a veryplicated way. A long, long whileter, he slowly responded, "So, this is the pair of swords made from dragon ancestor¡¯s horns, I¡¯ve truly never seen it before...I don¡¯t want to be hunted by a group of crazy dragons, so..."

    Pan Jia¡¯s eyes shone sharply. Pointing at the pair of swords, she smiled and said, "My friend here, if you like these swords, just take them. As for the so-called dragon-kind, once I recreate my physical body, I will surely solve all leftover problems for you."

    Ji Hao bared his teeth, while Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s face twitched.

    They nced at each other, then turned to White Feather simultaneously. Laughing hollowly, Ji Hao said, "Mr. White Feather, we¡¯re friends now. Before you demonstrate your sincerity on behalf of the Westin Family, please do me a favor."

    ncing at the group of dark water serpent men, who sat aside with long faces, Ji Hao continued with a deep voice, "Those girls I purchased earlier, Mr. White Feather, please send them to Tushan Inkstone, and ask him to send those girls to a safe ce for me."

    Before White Feather said a word, Ji Hao carried on with a rxed tone, "About a hundred thousand top-grade crystals, presumably, this tiny amount of crystal means nothing to the Westin Family. Therefore, the payment of those girls will be covered by the Netherworld blood ganoderma. Is everyone okay with it?"

    Pan Jia rolled up her eyeballs and shouted aggressively, "Old crayfish, what do you mean?"

    White Feather and the other representatives hurriedly grinned and responded, "We understand, we understand. No matter who gets the ganodorma atst, you don¡¯t need to pay for those girls. Take those girls as a gift from your new friends, Mr. Summer."

    Ji Hao smilingly nodded and then nced at Tushan Inkstone.

    Who knew what would happenter? Pan Jia even offered a sacred treasure that belonged to the dragon-kind. Judging by her behavior, one could easily tell how crazily she craved a treasure that could rebuild her physical body.

    Ji Hao decided to prepare for the worst, letting Tushan Inkstone send the two-hundred and forty-thousand girls to a safe ce, so that Ji Hao could y the game with all these strong creatures without worrying. Ji Hao was curious. What did the Westin Family need theherworld blood ganoderma for? And what did the others need it for?

    He was more curious about why Pan Jiae to Pan Gu world, and why did Ao Li and Feng Qinxin act so weirdly.

    White Feather called a couple of guards and whispered a few words to them. Soon, Tushan Inkstone walked out with these few guards. Smiling to Ji Hao, White Feather said, "Those human girls are kept right in Kui Gate. Before long, Mr. Tushan will bring them to wherever you want them to be."

    Ji Hao nodded, smilingly pointed at those treasures from the Dragon Pce, which floated in front of Pan Jia, and said with a deep voice, "So, my friends, let¡¯s see what you can offer. Thisdy¡¯s offer was very, very astonishing. Apart from this pair of dragon horn swords, the other few treasures she offered are all truly precious. If you really want the Netherworld blood ganoderma, you have to prove it!"

    Netherworld Hierarch grinningly held the ganoderma. The Netherworld blood ganoderma was held in his hand anyway, so no one could take it away easily.

    No matter what those people offered, the final decision would be made by him. He was curious too. Pan Jia, and all these representatives, what did they want the Netherworld blood ganoderma for?

    They were so eager for this Netherworld blood ganoderma...Netherworld Hierarch smiled more proudly. No one knew what did that smile of his mean. Was there a way to make all these people suffer a loss, but without being able toin? To the others, the Netherworld blood ganoderma was indeed an extremely rare treasure, extremely difficult to find. But to him, who controlled the blood pool in hell, it was not exactly like that. One could not find arge quantity of Netherworld blood ganoderma in the blood pool, but in the vast blood pool, this kind of treasure was not so rare.

    Should he give each of these people a Netherworld blood ganoderma that was specially processed by him?

    Thinking about this, Netherworld Hierarch gave an evenrger grin, that was even harder to understand. He sat still without hurry and haste, letting Ji Hao say whatever he wanted.

    White Feather took a deep breath, then calmed himself down and said in a deep voice, "Sir, you didn¡¯t offer this Netherworld blood ganoderma for thedy¡¯s treasures because those treasures are from the Dragon Pce, did you? What attracted you were the powers and magical functions of those treasures, right?"

    Netherworld Hierarch curved his lip corners down. He did want those treasures from the Dragon Pce, but he wanted Pan Jia more. Of course, he would never tell anybody about his real target. Therefore, he nodded and responded, "You¡¯re right. Can you offer anything as good as those treasures from the Dragon Pce?"

    White Feather nodded, quickly took out a series of exquisitely crafted pieces, and began working. A few breathster, he built a three-feet-wide teleportation formation, then instantly filled it with arge amount of crystals. All crystals disintegrated the moment they touched the formation, transformed into energy streams, and were absorbed by the formation.

    After swallowing a hundred thousand top-grade crystals, the core of this tiny teleporting formation was lighted up.

    Flicking his finger, White Feather cast a spell. A straight beam of light was released from the formation core, and from the light, a dark-purple light sphere flew out. Within the human-head sized, purple light sphere, countless faintly visible stars were sparkling.

    "Back then, when my-kind invaded Pan Gu world, my ancestors fought against the ancient heaven. They killed a divine god from the heaven, and this treasure flew out from his head." White Feather smiled faintly and continued, "Later on, my ancestors searched for information about that divine god, and found that he was known as the most powerful magic formation artist in the world. This treasure... is the core of all magic formations he created."

    "This is ¡®star-controlling ring¡¯, a pre-world divine treasure. It can activate the powers of all stars in the world, and build a tremendous magic formation with natural stars. It can deliver all kinds of possibilities, and is unimaginably powerful."

    Hearing this, even Netherworld Hierarch popped out his eyes in surprise. "This treasure...This treasure...The heaven and earth great formation was created for defending the heaven, and the fundamental great formation used by the ancient heaven for attacking, was generated from this treasure."

    Looking at the ¡®star-controlling ring¡¯, Netherworld Hierarch whispered to Ji Hao using his spirit power, "Ji Hao, even my friend Yu Yu wanted to seize this treasure back then, but he was too ashamed to do it. Yu Yu started his cultivation from the arts of sword and magic formation, and most of your brothers and sisters are good at the arts of sword and magic formation as well. With this ¡®star-controlling ring¡¯, your achievement on the art of magic formation will soar."

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes. He nced at White Feather, then took a glimpse at Pan Jia. Before he said anything, White Feather continued talking, "Including this one, our Westin Family owns twelve supreme divine treasures from the ancient heaven like this!"

    White Feather looked at Netherworld Hierarch and said with a big grin on his face, "We are willing to trade all twelve supreme divine treasures for this Netherworld blood ganoderma!"

    Ji Hao slowly stood up. As he prepared to say something, Pan Jia suddenly burst into a shrill scream from aside, and pulled out the pair of dragon horn swords with both hands. One sword pierced straight to White Feather¡¯s heart, while the other sword hacked down towards Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s wrist.

 Chapter 1311: Great Liberty

    Chapter 1311: Great Liberty

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Pan Jia moved so fast, that Ji Hao managed to make no other reaction except grabbing White Feather¡¯s cor and throwing him away.

    White Feather screamed. All of sudden, tens ofyers of protective magic screen glowed around his body and wrapped him firmly up. The nearly two-meters-long, wide and heavy dragon horn sword held in Pan Jia¡¯s left hand swished shrilly in the air, ntingly brushing across White Feather¡¯s body. The tens of magic screens were crushed immediately, just like soap bubbles.

    Flicking her wrist, Pan Jia turned the sword around and pierced again towards White Feather¡¯s heart.

    "You bloody woman!" Small drops of cold sweat oozed out of White Feather¡¯s forehead. He widely opened his five eyes while pushing his palms forward. A fist-sized, ruby-like transparent eye statue flew out from a palm of his.

    The erect eye slightly opened, then closed. It released a three-feet-thick, enormous light shield, along with a buzzing noise, which shielded White Feather against the sword.

    "Die!" Pan Jia screamed ear-piercingly. A bright stream of light shed across the sword while the enormous light shield created by that ruby eye was punctured like a shadow, and the ruby eye was easily split into two.

    The sword continued going towards White Feather¡¯s heart, as he popped out his eyes. Tied around his wrist, a tiny jade talisman abruptly shattered. His body suddenly turned hazy and misty, and right in the next moment, he had already switched positions with a Jia n guard.

    The Jia n guard gave a thunderous roar, raised a heavy axe with both hands, and hacked down fiercely towards Pan Jia.

    Pan Jia disappointedly nced at White Feather, who ran away with the help of a secret magic, then convenientlyunched a hack too.

    As easily as cutting tofu with a sharp knife, not even the slightest sound was caused when the Jia n guard¡¯s axe, which was glowing brightly with countless spell symbols sparkling on it, was cut into two. The sword silently and swiftly sliced across his chest. This Jia n guard paused, lowered his head, and looked at his own chest. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.

    A thin sh was left on his half a foot thick armor, with blood spurting out in big streams, bing a thin blood mist that sprayed all over the room. The Jia n guard suddenly fell to the ground. He body was cut into two, as his internal organs fell out, all over the ground.

    Whileunching three strikes towards White Feather and the guard in a row, the sword held in Pan Jia¡¯s other hand had alreadynded on Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s wrist.

    Netherworld Hierarch raised his eyebrows and smirked, then his hand, which was holding the Netherworld blood ganoderma, became a faint blood-red mist and dissipated in the air. That Netherworld blood ganoderma disappeared in the blood-red mist as well. The dragon horn sword swept across the blood-red mist, but failed to touch anything. The sword edge hacked heavily on the ground and broke thousands ofyers of protective magic screens, which quaked the entire room.

    Layers of protective magic screens sparkled dazzlingly on the wall. Following muffled cracking noise, these magic screens brokeyer byyer. This strike of Pan Jia almost destroyed all the defenses of the entire reception room.

    "I will keep the star-controlling ring for now!" Ji Hao finally managed to react. He seized the ring with his left hand and then flicked his five fingers. A basic connection was built between the ring and himself, after which, the ring transformed into a beautiful stream of starlight and merged into his forehead.

    "Girl, stop! Do you want to be an enemy of all people present here?" Looking at Pan Jia, Ji Hao growled harshly, "Don¡¯t think you can do anything you want only because you have a few treasures from the Dragon Pce!"

    "I am doing whatever I want, so what?" Pan Jia chuckled, easily wielding the pair of dragon horn swords with both hands, causing muffled swishing noises. "In the treasury of the Dragon Pce, all treasures that can rebuild physical bodies were taken away by those old ones for an unknown purpose. I spent quite some efforts to bring out these few."

    Pan Jia stared at Ji Hao in an indescribably evil way, thenughed coldly through her gritted teeth, "Speaking of which, dragons should die. They left the remains of their ancestors in the ancestral temple without guards, but those useless ones..."

    Ji Hao knew what she meant. She sneaked into the Dragon Pce and stole these few treasures. Guided by Ao Li, stealing a few treasures from the Dragon Pce wouldn¡¯t be too hard.

    Pan Jia went to the Dragon Pce for treasures that could recreate physical bodies. Dragons were wealthy. They must had quite a number of treasures like that in their treasury. But for an unknown reason, all those treasure were gone.

    With no other choice, Pan Xi stole a few valuable treasures from the Dragon Pce and brought to the Kui Gate, intending to trade those treasures for something that could rebuild her physical body.

    Ji Hao interrupted her and sneered, "Useless things? Hehe, if those treasures that can rebuild your physical body are so useless, why are you so eager for this Netherworld blood ganoderma then?"

    In a blue funk, White Feather nced at the dead Jia n guard, then screamed out hysterically, "This bitch wants to kill us all! Everyone, let¡¯s kill her together! We all want the Netherworld blood ganoderma! Let¡¯s kill her, then we can negotiate!"

    All surrounding creatures were enlightened. Before, they had merely been remaining vignt to Pan Jia, in case she attacked them suddenly. But hearing White Feather, they were tempted ¡ª It was right, by killing Pan Jia together, they could not only take out apetitor who also wanted the Netherworld blood ganoderma badly, but they might also surprisingly attain a few valuable treasures from the Dragon Pce!

    Those spirit creatures, who were merely thinking about defending themselves, now pulled out their weapons together and activated their treasures, looking at Pan Jia and itching to attack. They dared not to touch the pair of dragon horn swords, but the other few treasures from the Dragon Pce were all greatly useful to water-kind spirit creatures like them. Especially that milkyway soul-splitting fan, which could provide its owner an advanced method of cultivation, and was able to improve bloodlines... how amazing!

    Not to mention those raging wave beads, which could automatically build a great formation to trap and kill the enemies, those beads could even serve as the greatest treasure of a family or a n.

    Attaining any one of those Dragon Pce treasures would worth everything!

    "Kill her!" A Xiang Liu snake mumbled deeply.

    "Eat her!" A Kun Peng bird looked at Pan Jia greedily and maliciously.

    "Be patient, be patient. When we get the ganoderma, we should give her a tiny slice to rebuild her physical body when we have attained it. Then, after we have had enough fun with her, we will end her!"

    Snakes and serpents werescivious. The few dark water serpent men looked at Pan Jia greedily, andughed creepily.

    Pan Jia scornfully looked at everyone on the scene, then murmured in a low voice, "Ignorant barbarians...I am Great Liberty. I am strong enough to upy this woman¡¯s soul, so can¡¯t I kill you?"

    While chuckling, Pan Jia abruptly and slightly twisted her body, then released a subtle gust of wind. A faint, refreshing aroma spread along the wind, softening the bodies of people on the scene. In the reception room, almost everyone¡¯s limbs were limp and numb, bing powerless.

    Followed a series of metal ng, except for Ji Hao and Netherworld Hierarch and Pan Jia¡¯s followers, all the others fell to the ground, unable to move anymore.

    Ji Hao¡¯s mouth corners twitched. Great Liberty? A holy-level sky devil like Great Freedom?

 Chapter 1312: Stars In the Sky

    Chapter 1312: Stars In the Sky

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Elder, be careful. This thing is...not so easy to deal with!" Ji Hao didn¡¯t reveal Great Liberty¡¯s real identity to Netherworld Hierarch. Instead, he just cautioned thetter.

    "I know. You be careful about the pair of dragon horn sword too!" Netherworld Hierarch arrowed his eyes and warned Ji Hao too.

    Pan Jia...No, Great Liberty gave a faint smile, then enchantingly twisted her waist and wielded the pair of swords with both hands, causing a muffled swishing noise. A gentle gust of wind had been blowing out from her body, spreading that refreshing aroma. Gradually, a three-inch-tallyer of nicely scented mist umted on the ground, attempting to drill into Ji Hao¡¯s body like a living creature.

    Ji Hao cast a deep shout. A silver-blue airstream was released from his body, which transformed into a small tornado and wrapped him up. The airstream was generated from the extremely negative power. Touching the airstream, the scented mist was frozen into tiny crystal pieces, tinkling on the ground.

    Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s body was like a bottomless pool. He let the scented mist drill into his body, but not even a slight change of facial expression was shown on his face. The only thing different was the blood-red light spinning quickly inside each of his eyes. From his head, strands of blood-red mist had been rising.

    "Eh?" Great Liberty frowned, then nced at Ji Hao in surprise.

    That cold airstream released by Ji Hao actually managed to protect Ji Hao from her scented mist. That silver-blue airstream seemed to be something out of the ordinary!

    She then nced at Netherworld Hierarch, showing a trace of fear in her eyes. In many worlds she had been, she had softened arge number of considerably powerful beings with the breeze and aroma she created, especially the scented mist condensed from the aroma. This allowed her to trample over those powerful beings.

    Nevertheless, nothing happened to Netherworld Hierarch yet, even as the scented mist drilled ceaselessly into his body.

    If Netherworld Hierarch hadn¡¯t reached a terrifyingly high level of cultivation, something extremely powerful must be hiding inside his body. Whatever the reason was, this was a strong enemy, and Great Liberty didn¡¯t want to put up a desperate fight against an enemy like this.

    They always liked to bully the weak ones. Who would like to bump straight at an iron board and break his own head?

    While chuckling, Great Liberty swung the pair of dragon horn sword, which were as long as her own body, then smiled sweetly and said, "My two friends, we should be friends instead of enemies. I want nothing more than that Netherworld blood ganoderma, and you can take all these treasures from the Dragon Pce. What do you think?"

    Laughing with a silvery voice, Great Liberty twisted her slim waist, leered at Netherworld Hierarch, and said, "If you¡¯re not satisfied enough, I can also deal with this five-eyed ugly thing for you, and force him to give you all the twelve divine treasures!"

    Sticking a sword into the ground with her right hand, Great Liberty patted her fleshy bosoms, and continued smilingly, "My two friends, don¡¯t you worry. I am quite experienced in controlling minds and souls. That five-eyed ugly thing, I can make him give you all he has."

    Ji Hao expressionlessly looked at Great Liberty. Divine treasures, he wanted those, of course. Who could be not greedy at all?

    But, how could he ever give her the Netherworld blood ganoderma?

    Great Freedom pushed Priest Hua into a deathly dangerous situation, leaving Priest Hua no choice but to give Ji Hao his results of Dao of evolvement. And this Great Liberty controlled Pan Jia¡¯s soul, turning her soul into a puppet.

    If she ever got a chance to build a physical body...Pan Jia was a creator of a world! Pan Jia world was a small world, but it was a healthy world. Not a single living being in Pan Gu world couldpare with Pan Jia.

    Pan Gu world was already in a mess. How could Ji Hao dare to allow a troublemaker in, to cause worse damages to this world?

    "Elder, I know you like her!" Ji Hao smilingly looked at Great Liberty, and said in a deep voice, "Shall we capture her together?"

    Netherworld Hierarch looked at Great Liberty, then nced at White Feather and the others, who lied on the ground, paralyzed, but still having clear minds. "Use the star-controlling ring, build the great star formation, and trap this thing."

    Netherworld Hierarch was indeed interested in Pan Jia. After all, she was the soul of a world creator. To Netherworld Hierarch, who lived with ghosts and zombies all day, Pan Jia was as attractive as a piece of warm, nicely grilled meat to a starving man!

    Anything discovered from Pan Jia could be amazingly helpful to Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s future cultivation.

    He had to capture her. But, he couldn¡¯t do it in front of White Feather and the others. Some things were better to not be let known to many people.

    Ji Hao nodded smilingly, thenughed and pointed at the spot between his eyebrows. A splendid starlight shone from his forehead, and immediately turned into countless stars, sparkling in the room.

    Countless stars sparkled around him, moving along the natural trajectories, which had never changed since the start of time. Earthshaking, rumbling noises were caused by these moving stars; long, short, muffled or shrill, all kinds of star soundsposed a soul-shaking melody.

    Ji Hao, Netherworld Hierarch, Pan Jia, and Pan Jia¡¯s group of followers were rolled into the star formation. Countless stars shone on their bodies and colored them, making them look like human-shaped lights and shadows.

    The great star formation was used by the ancient heaven for wars. Information about this great formation flew ceaselessly into Ji Hao¡¯s mind. Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and epted all the information, then satisfyingly nodded. Based on the current degree of mastery over the star-controlling ring, the star formation he created was powerful enough to trap and kill any enemy who was three times more powerful than himself. This meant that except for powerful beings at the level of Supreme Magus or above, no one could ever break his star formation!

    Trapping and killing any enemy who was three times more powerful than himself... Without a doubt, Ji Hao had attained another dreadfully strong weapon for him to fight his battles.

    Aside from the above function, the great star formation also had many other supportive functions, but those would take Ji Hao some time to study and practice. He just didn¡¯t have the time to figure it all out right away.

    "Great Liberty, would you like to allow yourself to be seized without putting up a fight, or do you prefer to kneel and beg for mercy after we have almost killed you?" Ji Hao looked at Great Liberty and asked with a warm grin. As he pointed out his finger, all stars in the surroundings moved together. All of a sudden, tens of thousands of stars released dense, sticky streams of starlight and struck on Ao Li and Feng Qinxin¡¯s bodies, quietly throwing them away. They were injured severely, which made them vomit blood and fall unconscious.

    Ao Li and Feng Qinxin were both powerful. Standing behind them were a group of powerful ones from the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind, some of whom were even at the level of half-step Supreme Magus.

    Ji Hao only wanted to trap them, to keep them away so that they wouldn¡¯t worsen the situation. But he didn¡¯t think that this great star formation could actually be so destructive. A wave of basic starlight power strike wounded Ao Li and the others so badly, even disabling them from standing back up.

    "This star-controlling ring is so amazing!" Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    Back then, what kind of powerful being did those non-humankind being send out, or what price did they pay to kill that divine god, the original owner of the star-controlling ring?

    Imagining those word-shaking battles which happened back then, Ji Hao was obsessed.

    "Die!" Watching Ji Hao and Netherworld Hierarch build the formation and trap herself, Great Liberty didn¡¯t say too much. Instead, she pulled out the swords, bent her waist, and pounced on Ji Hao.

 Chapter 1313: Pan Guâ€™s Front Teeth

    Chapter 1313: Pan Gu¡¯s Front Teeth

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Netherworld Hierarch smilingly looked at Great Liberty, showing no sign of attacking.

    Ji Hao helplessly nced at him, then took a deep breath. As his silver-blue shell transformed into a misty light and disappeared, Ji Hao showed his true face. Rubbing his hands and spreading his arms, Ji Hao released a silver-white, violent bolt of lightning from his hands sizzlingly.

    The water-tank-like lightning bolt dazzled towards Pan Jia like a raging dragon. A dragon horn sword airilynded on the lightning bolt, leaving a hazy afterimage in the air. The ¡®Yu Yu¡¯s divine thunder¡¯ that Ji Hao created with all of his power was shattered by a single sword move.

    Countless electric bolts lingered around the sword. Following the sizzling noise, the pair of dragon horn swords reached Ji Hao¡¯s body almost simultaneously. One sword aimed at his heart, while the other sword swept straight to his neck.

    Aiming to prate the heart and cut off the head, Great Liberty attacked so brutally, and was suffocatingly fast with the pair of swords. She was only a soul, yet she was already so powerful; it was hard to imagine how strong she would be once she rebuilt her physical body.

    "Great!" Ji Hao gave a resonant shout while a clear light shone from his head. The Taiji Universe mirror glowed with a misty light and flew towards the pair of swords along with a deep buzzing noise.

    The Taiji universe mirror was forged by Priest Qing Wei, Priest Yu Yu and that secret powerful being hiding in Priest Dachi¡¯s pce of Dao. The three of thembined their great powers and melted the Pan Xi divine mirror, then forged this Taiji universe mirror for Ji Hao, as a pre-world, supreme treasure. Typically, any attack swept across by the light of the mirror would be sent millions of miles away, or be directed back to the attacker under Ji Hao¡¯s will. However, as Great Liberty put forth her strength through her arms, a dim light shed across the pair of dragon horn swords. Next, the light of the mirror was torn apart by the pair of sword like a piece of paper. The sword edges were less than three inches away from Ji Hao¡¯s body by now.

    Ji Hao was seriously startled by the power of the pair of dragon horn swords, as the Taiji universe mirror actually failed to stop those swordspletely.

    Ji Hao shouted out deeply. His brightly glowing Taiji cloak released two streams of air, silver and golden in color, hovering around Ji Hao while interweaving into an enormous Taiji diagram. A soft yet strong power stream then surged out of the cloak, flowing slowly and stably around the Taiji diagram as it shielded Ji Hao withyers of gentle yet strong protections.

    "Move away!"

    Netherworld Hierarch suddenly burst out with a growl.

    Ji Hao¡¯s eye corners twitched as he sensed a great danger. He roared shrilly. In his spiritual space, the eyes of his embryo of Dao of space suddenly glowed dazzlingly. Meanwhile, the golden bridge emitted a bright golden light which wrapped up Ji Hao¡¯s body and brought him to tens of thousands of miles away at light speed.

    Inside the great star formation, the space was infinite. Ji Hao moved backward for tens of thousands of miles, then over ten shooting stars descended between Pan Jia and himself.

    He sensed a piercing pain from his chest. In shock, Ji Hao lowered his head and looked at his own body. A clear, transparent crack was left onyers of clear light emitted from the Taiji cloak. Ji Hao fought Priest Hua face to face, as well as those sky devils, yet none of them managed to break the Taiji cloak. But now, the Taiji cloak was broken for the very first time.

    A three-inches-long sh was left on the cloak, and thin streams of blood had been spurting out from it.

    Rapidly, the blood turned ck and dried. The thriving life-force contained in the blood was drained, and within a blink of an eye, the blood became a puff of grey dust, drifting away in the air.

    Ji Hao touched the wound. The dragon-horn sword prated the Taiji cloak, pierced into his chest, and almost hurt his heart. Even worse, the dreadful, destructive power from the dragon horn sword lingered inside his body, and had been destroying his life-force.

    Divine Magi were able to regrow their bodies from a single drop of blood. No matter how badly a Divine Magus was injured, the blood he or she shed would flow back into the body, turn into pure life-force and fix the injured body. Nevertheless, the destructive power of the dragon horn sword turned the blood that flowed out from Ji Hao¡¯s body into ashes. The life-force contained in that blood was left in the air, instead of returning into Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Along with a sizzling noise, a thin stream of clear light flowed on the cloak, fixing the shed portion. From the great star formation, countless beams of starlight gathered towards the cloak, being absorbed by it. Within a couple of breaths, the cloak fixed itself perfectly, and not even a mark was left on it.

    But, Ji Hao¡¯s chest was still bleeding. He tried to boost up his spirit blood power to heal his body, but the destructive power from the dragon horn sword had been destroying the life-force contained in his spirit blood. He tried but failed over and over again.

    "Great Liberty...This pair of dragon horn swords...They¡¯re only the dragon ancestor¡¯s pair of horns?" Ji Hao looked at Great Liberty and couldn¡¯t understand it. How could this pair of swords be so powerful? The Taiji universe mirror and the Taiji cloak were both pre-world supreme treasures, yet even with these two treasures, Ji Hao failed to protect himself from one strike of those swords!

    Great Liberty chuckled and responded, "Even local people like you don¡¯t know about the power of this pair of swords, so how would I know? I¡¯m not even from this world!" Great Liberty was clearly surprised by the power of this pair of swords too. Based on her power level, she could surely tell that both the Taiji universe mirror and the Taiji cloak were Supreme-level treasures.

    The defense provided by two Supreme-level treasures was broken easily by these pair of swords!

    What kind of treasures was this pair of swords? Great Liberty grinned happily. She held the pair of swords with her arms and kissed each sword. "Great, great! From now on, this pair of swords is my spirit treasure. Haha, gods or devils, I will kill them all. I am a holy master, and with this pair of treasure, who in the universe can stop me?"

    Great Liberty was so excited that she directly spoke out her real identity.

    ¡®Holy master¡¯... As Ji Hao thought, she was a sky devil holy master, one of the top-grade beings among sky devils, same as Great Freedom! Poor Pan Jia, how could she let this evil thing invade and upy her soul? Perhaps, the real Pan Jia was long gone by now.

    Netherworld Hierarch also stared at Great Liberty in shock. Ji Hao¡¯s Taiji universe mirror and Taiji cloak were genuine pre-world supreme treasures. Thinking about this, Netherworld Hierarch felt slightly sad ¡ª Yu Yu was truly one of the few destined sessors of this world, that even a disciple of his can have supreme treasures like these!

    But what shocked Netherworld Hierarch even more was the power of the pair of dragon horn swords.

    Even two pre-world supreme treasures failed to protect Ji Hao from one strike of these swords. Was that legend true?

    "Be careful about those swords...ording to the legend, when Saint Pan Gu fall, his body, soul, and bloodline disintegrated, generating dragons, phoenixes, and human beings. Saint Pan Gu¡¯s body disappeared in the world, and only two strongest parts remained."

    "His spine became Buzhou Mountain, the Sky Pir, standing on the ground and supporting the sky, bncing the natural powers and serving as the core of the world. All stars in the world moved around the Sky Pir. The Sky Pir was also a path from the mortal world to the heaven."

    "His pair of front teeth also remained, bing the pair of horns of the dragon ancestor."

    Ji Hao¡¯s face twisted in shock. He stared straight at the pair of dragon-horn swords and didn¡¯t say a word for a long while.

    The pair of dragon horn swords were made from the dragon ancestor¡¯s horns, and the dragon ancestor¡¯s horns were actually Saint Pan Gu¡¯s two front teeth?!

    Didn¡¯t this mean that countless centuries after Saint Pan Gu¡¯s death, Saint Pan Gu managed to take a heavy bite on Ji Hao¡¯s chest?

 Chapter 1314: All-Conquering

    Chapter 1314: All-Conquering

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Saint Pan Gu created the Pan Gu world. Every single hair of Saint Pan Gu represented the great Dao of nature of this world. The pair of dragon horn swords were actually Saint Pan Gu¡¯s two front teeth, which were undoubtedly the hardest parts of Saint Pan Gu¡¯s body. The power of this pair of swords was not so hard to imagine.

    No pre-world or after-world supreme treasure, or spirit creature in this world could withstand a strike from this pair of swords, unless the treasure itself was powerful enough to create a whole new world like Saint Pan Gu did.

    "Those horned and scaled long worms, how could they let anyone steal dangerous treasures like these?" Netherworld Hierarch cursed angrily, "Every generation of dragons is worse and stupider than the older one!"

    "They¡¯re stupid or dumb. But anyhow, this pair of treasures is mine!" Great Liberty chuckled, slightly shaking her shoulders while she leered enchantingly at Netherworld Hierarch and said, "You shall stay quiet and let me chop you to take the Netherworld blood ganoderma and recreate my physical body. With this pair of treasures, who will I be afraid of?"

    Whileughing, Great Liberty moved again. She wielded the pair of swords with both arms and created sharp shreds of afterimages while pouncing on Netherworld Hierarch.

    In Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, Great Liberty¡¯s sword skill was just average. Sure, her sword skill wasn¡¯t worse than ordinary cultivators, but no better either. The sword skill of any of Yu Yu¡¯s disciples was much greater than hers.

    Nevertheless, the pair of dragon horn swords held in her hands was way too powerful!

    The swords swished across the air. Netherworld Hierarch cast a series of deep shouts in a row while the eighteen blood flying swords were darting around him. Every time those blood-red flying swords attempted to approach Great Liberty, she would swing the pair of dragon horn swords and force Netherworld Hierarch to bring back his flying swords hurriedly.

    Not even the Taiji universe mirror and the Taiji cloak could stop the pair of dragon horn swords, so Netherworld Hierarch dared not to risk losing his blood flying swords. With countless years of effort, he extracted enough essence blood power from the blood pool and forged these flying swords as his spirit treasures. These flying swords could hurt the enemies brutally with the blood power, but the physical bodies of these swords weren¡¯t especially strong. How dare Netherworld Hierarch ever let the two dragon horn swords touch these blood flying swords?

    The Dragon horn swords dazzled while the blood-red light shone brightly. Netherworld Hierarch was forced back by Great Liberty one step after another. He was powerful indeed, but facing the pair of dazzling dragon horn swords, he didn¡¯t even know how to attack!

    A single step of his meant a hundred miles backward. Drawing back for thousands of steps in a row, Netherworld Hierarch was forced back hundreds of thousands of miles by Great Liberty. Finally, he couldn¡¯t stand it. This was way too humiliating. As a young cultivator, Ji Hao had still been standing aside and watching. Netherworld Hierarch couldn¡¯t just let himself be chased by someone else like this, could he?

    "Evil thing, don¡¯t be too arrogant! Taste my treasure!" Gritting his teeth, Netherworld Hierarch threw out his ¡®blood shadow nine-moon mirror¡¯, which was made from ¡®blood pool nine-moon stones¡¯ that he conveniently collected from the deepest area of the blood pool when he forged his blood flying swords. The mirror transformed into a misty blood-red shadow and descended towards Great Liberty.

    The first nce, the blood shadow nine-moon mirror was a small blood-red mirror, embossed with the ferocious portraits of countless ghosts and evil creatures. Once the mirror was thrown out, it immediately became a hazy blood-red shadow, darting out along with shrill ghost streams. Within the shadow, nine blood-red streams were faintly visible.

    "Break!" Great Liberty shouted resonantly while wielding the pair of dragon horn swords and hacking randomly towards the mirror.

    A longsting sizzling noise was generated. Netherworld spent quite some years to forge the blood shadow nine-moon mirror. He was going to gift this mirror to his first disciple as a special treasure when he finally decided to start taking disciples. But now, he watched the mirror be chopped into pieces by the pair of dragon horn swords.

    A strong blood-red light burst while a dense blood-red mist rose. Following ear-piercing screams, the nine blood-red streams inside the blood-red shadow were also cut into pieces, and disappeared.

    "Oh, my!" Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s face twitched. The blood shadow nine-moon mirror wasn¡¯t his greatest treasure. Instead, it was a small piece that he made for his future disciple. But still, he spent more than ten-thousand years on this small piece!

    He never fought an enemy with the mirror before, and this was the very first time. However, the mirror was cut into bits just like that, so how could he not be sad?

    "Evil woman, this isn¡¯t finished!" Netherworld Hierarch growled in rage. Abruptly, he raised his head and yelled, "My friends, aren¡¯t you going to help?"

    A giant cloud of blood-red mist rose from his body, while eighteen thin beams of light shed across the spot between his eyebrows.

    Ji Hao saw the same thin beams of light in between Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s eyebrows back in the auction house. Following Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s voice, the eighteen beams of light twisted, and right in the next moment, over ten figures suddenly darted out from the blood-red mist around him.

    "Blood Pool, my friend, don¡¯t panic! I am de Mountain, and I¡¯m helping you!" Shouted a priest who looked exactly the same as the blood pool hell clone of Priest Hierarch, and was wearing the same long ck robe. ck Mountainughed aloud and then pointed his finger in the air. Instantly, an enormous metal mountain, which was formed from countless sharp des, swished down from the midair.

    This de mountain was tens of thousands of miles tall, and released a sharp, bone-piercingly cold power vibration.

    The mountain descended from the air while shrinking. The closer it got to Great Liberty, the smaller it became. When it almostnded on Great Liberty¡¯s body, it had already shrunk to about a hundred meters tall and wide, but the power vibration released from it turned even sharper and colder, much more unstoppable.

    "Break!" Great Libertyzily swung her arm up. The dragon horn swords started a muffled swishing noise while it cut the de mountain into two. Next, she gripped the pair of sword with both hands andunched another violent, random series of hacks, chopping the de mountain into pieces. Atst, the de mountain exploded, and sharp metal pieces darted everywhere.

    "What a brutal woman!" de Mountain screamed, "Blood Pool my friend, how did you provoke this crazy woman?"

    "We¡¯re the same being! I provoked her, which means you provoked her. What¡¯s the difference?" shouted Blood Pool, "My friends, please,bine our powers..."

    Before he finished, another priestughed, "This girls¡¯ swords seem to be quite special. They look a bit like the pair made from the dragon ancestor¡¯s horns, right? Haha, let my millstone try!"

    This priest pointed out his finger and quaked the air as he sent out a tremendous, purely dark millstone, which was divided into two parts. The millstone roared as it rotated and trapped Great Liberty in the air. The ten-thousand-miles-wide millstone spun swiftly, vibrating the entire space.

    The millstone generated a strong gale and blew around Great Liberty, disabling her from moving. Followed the rumbling noise, the two parts of the millstone began folding from above Great Liberty¡¯s head and under her feet, seeming to crush Great Liberty even if she had a purely metal body.

    "Break!" Great Liberty scornfully curved down her mouth corners while swinging one dragon horn sword upwards and the other one downwards, generating a thunderous boom. Followed the boom, the two gigantic parts of the millstone were hacked into four, then torn into pieces by countless sharp beams of sword light.

    "Kill!" Leaving shreds of afterimages and generating dazzling sword light beams, Great Liberty marched towards the eighteen hell clones of Netherworld Hierarch.

    "Ahyaya, this woman is so fierce!" The eighteen hell clones threw out all kinds of strange treasures, but they were all chopped easily by Great Liberty.

 Chapter 1315: Smash with the Bell

    Chapter 1315: Smash with the Bell

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Watching from aside, Ji Hao raised his eyebrows in excitement. The eighteen hell clones of Netherworld Hierarch were generated from the eighteen great Dao of hell; each one of them represented a Dao of hell. They had unique abilities and were greatly powerful.

    ording to Ji Hao¡¯s estimation, based on pure cultivation powers, any hell clone of Netherworld Hierarch could defeat ten cultivators that were as strong as Ji Hao, all at once. Without using his supreme treasures, Ji Hao could never win against any hell clone.

    But Great Liberty was even more powerful. At this moment, she was only a soul. Therefore, one couldn¡¯t make a good estimate of her power. However, with the pair of dragon horn swords, she was suppressing the eighteen hell clones.

    Within merely ten minutes, the eighteen hell clones threw out at least twenty rare and powerful Netherworld secret treasures, and cast at least fifty strange, fierce magics. But everything ended up being shattered by the pair of dazzling dragon horn swords.

    Pan Gu¡¯s front teeth, the pair of dragon horn swords was so ridiculously powerful that it broke all treasures and magics!

    Yu Yu was also capable of breaking all magics with his sword, because his unparalleled sword arts had already reached the top. But Great Liberty could break all magics with her swords, only because that pair of dragon horn swords was way too powerful.

    "Elder, let me help!" Ji Hao shook his head and said. He couldn¡¯t watch Netherworld Hierarch be humiliated! As Ji Hao sightly flicked his fingers, the star-controlling ring released streams of starlight, spinning before Ji Hao¡¯s face. Inside the great star formation, all stars began quaking intensely, as a tremendous star power was brewing in the air.

    "No need. This is my battle... I will either lose or win!" The eighteen hell clones growled in chorus and refused Ji Hao¡¯s help. Who were they? They were the hell clones of Netherworld Hierarch, and Netherworld Hierarch was one of the three cones of Netherworld Priest. As one of the few most powerful beings in Pan Gu world, Netherworld Hierarch would rather be defeated utterly by an enemy in a battle than epting the help from Ji Hao, a junior cultivator!

    That would be too, too humiliating. If that really happened, and if other people know about it, he would be too ashamed to see anyone in the world.

    Roaring resonantly, the bodies of the eighteen hell clones suddenly disintegrated, transformed into differently colored mist and puffing into the air. Eighteen mist streams that were hundreds of miles in radius and tens of thousands of miles long swept across the air, end to end, then made eighteen enormous circles and ovepped in the air.

    The eighteen giant circles locked on Great Liberty from a long distance away and buzzed deeply, then started spinning abruptly, clockwise or anti-clockwise, slowly or fast. A few circles spun with varying speeds.

    Silently, a strange power was generated by the eighteen spinning circles. In the great star formation, countless intensely quacking stars quieted down. Gradually, a suffocating atmosphere was created, which disabled Ji Hao from moving or thinking, and even made him want to perish himself, both his body and his soul.

    A dense mist suffused the air. Great Liberty paused suddenly, raised her head, and looked at the eighteen giant circles while shouting in a deep voice, "Who are you? Such a great power, this...Is this a great Dao of this world? You can control a great Dao of nature... You are nobody ordinary!"

    "When I throw you into hell, when I torture you in every part of hell, you will learn my name!"

    Followed a sizzling noise, a thousand-miles-wide hand slowly reached out of the eighteen ovepped circles, coiled in a dark mist. Along with a deep roar, a tremendous, dark figure walked out of the eighteen circles.

    That enormous being from the eighteen circles was wearing a crown and a long ck robe, which was embroidered with misty mountains, along with a red, burning pair of boots, which were decorated with bloomed lotuses. A pale bone belt was tied around his waist, embossed with countless skulls, while a pair of ck Netherworld dragons coiled on his ears. Every step he made would leave a burning red hole in the space.

    In shock, Ji Hao looked at this dark-skinned giant, who had a square, imperatorial face, with three wisps of beard on the chin. "This is...Netherworld Hierarch!" Ji Hao eximed with a low voice.

    Only when the eighteen hell clones merged together would the real Netherworld Hierarch show up!

    Looking at Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s gigantic body, sensing the almost tangible, dark Netherworld power released from him, and the dreadful atmosphere he created, which even stopped the great star formation from operating, Ji Hao¡¯s fine hair stood straight up one after another.

    This was exactly what he expected of Netherworld Hierarch... So strong, so terrifying, so worthy of the title of ¡®the owner of Netherworld¡¯.

    Netherworld Hierarch was one of the three clones of Netherworld Priest. He might not be as strong as Netherworld Priest himself, but sensing the scary power vibration from him, Ji Hao understood that he was indeed a powerful ancient being, equally famous as Priest Hua and Priest Mu.

    "Girl, you¡¯re the soul of a world creator, so just stop fighting ande with me. I promise that I will let you live." Holding a dark seal with his left hand and a giant staff with his right hand, Netherworld Hierarch lowered his head and looked at Great Liberty.

    "Do you want Pan Jia¡¯s soul to help your own cultivation?" Great Liberty chuckled and said, "Good idea, but I have never liked to help the others achieve their own sess! You should be one of the few most powerful beings in this world. If I can control you, haha!"

    Great Liberty smirked and screamed shrilly, while her body expanded like a swelling balloon.

    Within a couple of breaths, Great Liberty grew as gigantic as Netherworld Hierarch. The pair of dragon horn swords held in her hands naturally expanded to tens of thousands of miles long, to match her giant body.

    Raising the swords with both arms, she screamed and hacked towards Netherworld Hierarch.

    Netherworld Hierarch showed an extra serious look. The eighteen circles hovered around her, releasing strong Netherworld power streams, which slowed Great Liberty Down and twisted her body. Netherworld Hierarch smacked and poked Great Liberty over and over again with the giant staff held in his right hand. But in the meanwhile, he had been carefully avoiding touching the pair of dragon horn swords.

    One attacked hysterically with her full power, while the other one tried his best to avoid weapon contact. Within a couple of breaths, Netherworld Hierarch fell into a disadvantage.

    Torrents of Netherworld power surged towards Great Liberty, but the pair of dragon horn swords was too powerful. With a slight touch, the Netherworld power could freeze an ordinary human being¡¯s soul. But now, it was sliced by the pair of dragon horn swords, and couldn¡¯t bring any actual harm to Great Liberty other than slowing her down.

    Watching the pair of dragon swords almost brush against Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s body for a few times, and nearly hurt him, Ji Hao shook his head and shouted, "Elder, I have things that may need your help in the future. Here is a treasure of mine, which you can use to fight her!"

    Opening his mouth, Ji Hao released a stream of Chaos power. Glowing brightly, the Pan Gu bell flew towards Netherworld Hierarch.

    Netherworld Hierarch seized the bell and paused for a second, then was thrilled. As he breathed out a stream of Netherworld power onto the bell, the three-meter-tall bell suddenly expanded to tens of thousands of miles tall.

    Carrying the bell up with both hands, Netherworld Hierarch roared like a beast and smashed it down.

    An earth-quaking series of thud could be heard. Great Liberty suffered thousands of heavy strikes. The pair of dragon horn sword suddenly flew out from her hands, and the Pan Gu bellnded heavily on her chest.

 Chapter 1316: Netherworld Soul Chain

    Chapter 1316: Netherworld Soul Chain

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Screaming shrilly, Great Liberty began vomiting a sparkling blue liquid falling heavily to the ground.

    On making contact with the air, the blue liquid she vomited immediately transformed into deep blue strands of mist, dissipating in the air. Instantly, a refreshing aroma suffused the air.

    That was Pan Jia¡¯s original soul power, the onlyponent of her soul. Suffered a series of violent strikes from Netherworld Hierarch, Great Liberty was injured severely. The more blue liquid she vomited, the weaker Pan Jia¡¯s soul became, and the more her cultivation downgraded.

    "No, no, no!" Great Liberty shrieked heartbreakingly. Like a crazy woman who had suffered a mental breakdown, she crawled on the floor towards the pair of dragon horn sword. She howled, and her high-pitched voice even pained Ji Hao¡¯s ears.

    Ji Hao shed across the air. With the power of the great star formation, he teleported himself to the pair of dragon horn swords, bent his waist and picked them up. Conveniently, he spread the blood spurted out from the wound on his chest on the two swords.

    Basically, Ji Hao had already attained a ¡®Pan Gu body¡¯. Naturally, his spirit blood now delivered a strong sense of Pan Gu¡¯s power. At first, the pair of sword flipped in Ji Hao¡¯s hands, seeming to be unwilling to be controlled by Ji Hao. But once the two swords touched Ji Hao¡¯s blood, they began burning. The two swords stuck to Ji Hao¡¯s hands, sending streams of scorching hot power into Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    The destructive power lingered in the wound on his chest was immediately gone, and the wound was healed within a blink of an eye. The hot power from the pair of swords flew rapidly inside Ji Hao¡¯s body and burned his body. Soon, perspiration began oozing out of Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Ji Hao¡¯s body was already impressively tough. With the help of the power from the pair of swords, his body condition was improved further. Atst, the boiling hot power came to Ji Hao¡¯s mouth and drilled to his teeth.

    "Eh...You hurt me earlier because you are too sharp. You hurt my skin, but before you touched my blood, I drew back. You hurt me, but it¡¯s not your fault." Looking at the two swords, Ji Hao gave a bitter smile, then shook his head and said, "But now, hmm, this is your own ¡®Dao¡¯?"

    Ji Hao¡¯s teeth were heating, turning red, then blue, cyan, white. Every time the color of his teeth changed, the temperature of his teeth would reach a new high. By the end, his oral cavity couldn¡¯t withstand his burning teeth anymore. A sizzling noise was burned out of his mouth, and a dense grilling meat aroma lingered in his mouth for a very long while.

    Countless tiny natural marks of great Dao emerged on Ji Hao¡¯s teeth, gums, and cheekbone, which was connected with the gums. Speedily, those natural marks of great Dao merged with his bones and teeth, while his teeth gradually emitted a strange cold light. A couple of breathster, the strange light and those marks disappeared, and Ji Hao¡¯s teeth turned transparent, like top-grade crystals, and so did his cheekbone, jawbone and entire skull.

    Ji Hao chattered his teeth, and even generated fire sparkles from his mouth. The dragon horn swords, the front teeth of Pan Gu, had imprinted its ¡®Dao¡¯ on Ji Hao¡¯s teeth and bones, which were connected with his teeth. By now, Ji Hao¡¯s teeth were thirty to fifty percent as strong as Pan Gu¡¯s teeth. Maybe not all-conquering, but not too many things in the world could survive a full-strength bite from Ji Hao now.

    "Do you want me to bite like a dog?"

    Ji Hao lowered his head and murmured to the pair of swords, while Great Liberty rushed up to Ji Hao, flicked her wrist and threw out a dragon-shaped thorn. The thorn transformed into a hundred-meters-long cold beam of light and came straight at the spot between Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows.

    "Kid, be careful! That¡¯s a ¡®heart-stabbing thorn¡¯, a very famous fierce weapon owned by the dragon-kind!" Just now, Netherworldunched a series of strikes with the Pan Gu bell. The bell was extremely heavy, and cost him quite a while to catch his breath. Seeing Great Liberty attacking Ji Hao, he hurriedly told Ji Hao to be careful.

    The pair of dragon horn swords were made from the dragon ancestor¡¯s horns, and was unique. Unlike the pair of swords, ¡®heart-stabbing thorns¡¯ were made from the beard of dragon ancestors, and was amonly used weapon, avable in arge quantity.

    After all, the dragon-kind had arge poption, and dragons were born as aggressive fighters; their horns and beards were breaking all the time. The dragon beards were soft yet especially strong. Piercing into the body of a target, the ¡®heart-stabbing thorns¡¯ made from dragon beards could transform into sharp power streams, prating the target¡¯s body from the inside. ¡®Heart-stabbing thorn¡¯ was one of the mostmon hidden weapons used by the dragon-kind.

    The ¡®heart-stabbing thorns¡¯ thrown out by Great Liberty weren¡¯t made from the beards of ordinary dragons. Instead, they were made from the beard hair fallen off from the few famous ancient dragons, and were also kept in the secret treasury of the Dragon Pce.

    This ¡®heart-stabbing thorn¡¯ could even hurt Divine Magi, and break the thickest shield of the non-humankind.

    Glowing dazzlingly, the ¡®heart-stabbing thorn¡¯ darted over along with a shrill swishing noise. Ji Hao was murmuring to the pair of dragon horn sword about the sudden change that happened to his teeth. Seeing the ¡®heart-stabbing thorn¡¯, he instinctively opened his mouth and bit the thorn.

    Crack! The thumb-thick thorn was bitten into two by Ji Hao as easily as an ordinary human being biting a fruit. A dim light shed across Ji Hao¡¯s teeth, then a destructive power erupted. The broken ¡®heart-stabbing thorns¡¯ suddenly exploded into drifting ashes.

    "You!" Great Liberty paused and stared at Ji Hao¡¯s crystal teeth, not knowing what to say or do.

    "Stay away, or I¡¯ll bite you!" Ji Hao gave a big grin, baring his shining crystalline teeth on purpose. He carefully raised a dragon horn sword and slightly tinkled his teeth with the sword edge.

    The sword edge and his teeth rubbed against each other and generated a sharp noise and a shower of fire sparks. Not even a mark was left on Ji Hao¡¯s teeth. The destructive, fierce dragon horn sword didn¡¯t do any harm to Ji Hao¡¯s teeth.

    "Yeah, you see, my teeth are strong." Ji Hao looked at Great Liberty proudly and showed an evil smile, "I might make my teeth into flying swords, so that when I fight my enemies, I can shoot my teeth onto their faces. Would that be surprising? What do you think?"

    Great Liberty looked at Ji Hao, stunned. She didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Netherworld Hierarch wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. Looked at Ji Hao¡¯s weird crystalline teeth, and thinking about the ¡®beautiful scene¡¯ of Ji Hao shooting out his flying teeth swords to hurt his enemies, Netherworld Hierarch couldn¡¯t help but quiver in speechlessness, then called him ¡®little freak¡¯ in his head.

    Carrying the Pan Gu bell with both hands, Netherworld Hierarch walked to Great Liberty with big steps, his eyes shining with a dark Netherworld divine light as he struck fiercely on her body.

    A dense dark mist condensed into ck chains, merging into Great Liberty¡¯s body. "This is my specially created Netherworld soul chain. Whoever you are, you shall stay quiet and let me study you!"

    Great Liberty howled in rage. But no matter how hard she struggled, her body remained motionless.

 Chapter 1317: Gone Traceless

    Chapter 1317: Gone Traceless

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Netherworld Hierarch loosened his hands and let the Pan Gu bell transform into a misty Chaos light, merging into Ji Hao¡¯s head.

    Dragging the pair of heavy dragon horn swords, Ji Hao slowly walked to Great Liberty and looked down at her. Great Liberty was huddled on the ground without being able to move, when Ji Hao started talking.

    "Great Liberty...No, Pan Jia, long time no see. I never thought that I would be able to see you again, I mean, the real you."

    Great Liberty paused briefly, then looked at Ji Hao and asked, "Do you...know her?"

    As a five-colored dim light shed across her eyes, Great Liberty abruptlyughed coldly and continued, "Ji Hao, yes, she knew you too. Damn it, these useless memories...She gave you the sun of Pan Jia world. How could you bear to help that man and hurt me like this?"

    Looking at the colorful light flowing in Great Liberty¡¯s eyes, Ji Hao responded coldly, "You are not Pan Jia. She...She is gone, isn¡¯t she? And you, in all ces you set foot in, how many living beings have you killed?"

    Great Liberty smiled, then softly leered at Ji Hao and said, "Ahyaya, my friend, why did you say that? We are the gentlest, nicest beings in the universe. Why would we kill anyone?" While chuckling, she continued, "Just now, I didn¡¯t mean to attack you. That was a moment of desperation, and I only did it to protect myself."

    Shaking his head, Ji Hao put a dragon horn sword against Great Liberty¡¯s neck and said, "Cut the crap! I¡¯ve seen Great Freedom!"

    "Have you seen him? And you¡¯re still alive? Unharmed? Did he change? Or, Great Freedom, are you betraying the will of ancestor? Do you like to watch me in trouble? Why don¡¯t you show your true face? Who are you trying to fool by wearing that human skin?" Great Liberty¡¯s eyes shone with a cold light, and her tone suddenly turned weird.

    Great Liberty talked with a very strange tone. She seemed to be pretty assured about the fact that Great Freedom had already eaten Ji Hao¡¯s soul. She believed that at this moment, Ji Hao was Great Freedom. She looked at Ji Hao from head to toe gracefully and charmingly, also with all kinds ofplicated, hard to understand emotions showing on her face.

    "I¡¯m not Great Freedom, I am Ji Hao." Ji Hao slightly twisted his wrist and left a shallow wound on Great Liberty¡¯s neck with the dragon horn sword. A deep blue strand of power began leaking out from the wound.

    "He didn¡¯t manage to eat my soul and control my body, because he..." Ji Hao looked at Netherworld Hierarch and said with a faint smile, "Priest Hua tried to create a new system of cultivation with sky devil magics, but in the end, Great Freedom drilled into his body by using a sky devil magic. I think by now, he has locked himself somewhere and is trying to cast the devil away."

    Netherworld Hierarch popped out his eyes in shock. Slowly, his tens of thousands of miles tall body shrank back to the normal size, with the eighteen giant circles floating behind him, spinning slowly.

    "No wonder, not only Priest Mu, I haven¡¯t heard from Priest Hua these days too. If anything happened to Priest Hua, Priest Mu is certainly trying his best to help Priest Hua. They don¡¯t have the time toe out and cause any more trouble, which is reasonable."

    "It¡¯s just that this Great Liberty is only average. If that Great Freedom is equally powerful as her, how could he ever entrap Priest Hua?"

    Netherworld Hierarch looked at Great Liberty in confusion. Except for the pair of dragon horn sword, Great Liberty didn¡¯t show any impressive power or ability. With the Pan Gu bell, Netherworld Hierarch could easily hurt her. If Great Freedom were at the same level as her, no matter what happened, he shouldn¡¯t be able to hurt Priest Hua.

    After all, Netherworld Hierarch honestly believed that Priest Hua and himself were at about the same level, and Priest Hua was even slightly stronger. Great Freedom shouldn¡¯t be able to hurt him.

    Great Liberty sneered. Sulkily and scornfully, she nced at Netherworld Hierarch and sighed, "I was injured identally in the Chaos, then I broke into Pan Jia world and put up a desperate fight against Pan Jia to seize her soul, losing ny percent of my power. The great Dao of nature of this Pan Gu world is so suppressive to me, that I can release no more than ten percent of my power...If all this hadn¡¯t happened..."

    A faintly sensible gust of wind was suddenly blown out of Great Liberty¡¯s body, while a hazy, misty colorful figure rose into the air. Along with a beautiful melody, the figure shed away and disappeared without a trace.

    An enchanting, extremely sweet voice could then be heard, "Netherworld Hierarch? Marquis Yao Ji Hao? I¡¯ll remember you two! You should all die...I¡¯ll leave Pan Jia¡¯s soul to you for now. But when I restore my strength, I will certainlye back for her soul, and rebuild the physical body of a world creator. After that, I will kill everyst one of you."

    Neither did Netherworld Hierarch nor Ji Hao manage to react timely, especially Netherworld Hierarch. His dark face was blushed embarrassedly, with his beard shaking intensely. He dared not to even take a nce at Ji Hao.

    Earlier, he bragged that no one could ever run away from his Netherworld soul chains. Indeed, Pan Jia¡¯s soul didn¡¯t run away, but Great Liberty had gone without a trace. That gust of wind just now, it waspletely different from all escaping magic that existed in Pan Gu world. Netherworld Hierarch failed to even figure how did Great Liberty run.

    "Elder...These sky devils are mysterious. Hehe, even Emperor Shun¡¯s body was nearly upied by them. Stone Dragon old man, the leader of our Star Guard, died because of them." Looking at Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s embarrassed face, Ji Hao hurriedlyforted him, "If you want to defeat them, you have to use a top-grade supreme treasure."

    Netherworld Hierarch looked at Ji Hao in shock and asked, "Was Emperor attacked by them? Hehe, I didn¡¯t even get to know. Was he too ashamed to tell me? Interesting, interesting... Sky devils, hah...Tell me, tell me everything about them. And Priest Hua and Priest Mu, what exactly happened to them?"

    Ji Hao picked up the few Dragon Pce treasures brought by Great Liberty and put them into his sleeves, one after another, then handed the milkyway soul-splitting fan to Netherworld Priest. Afterward, he told Netherworld Hierarch about all his experiences with the sky devils in detail. From the time he met sky devils for the first time outside the pce where Chi You was kept in, back in the Southern Wastnd, to the stories between these sky devils and Priest Hua, Priest Mu, including the fact that Priest Hua fell into Great Freedom¡¯s trap and locked himself up. He also told Netherworld Hierarch about what those sky devils did to Emperor Shun and Stone Dragon old man.

    Netherworld Hierarch was dumbfounded on hearing Ji Hao. Gradually, the redness on his face, which appeared because of the feeling of shame, faded.

    Priest Hua, Priest Mu, and Emperor Shun were all attacked by sky devils, and suffered losses, while Netherworld Hierarch only, identally let a sky devil run. Inparison, that was nothing.

    Netherworld Hierarch shook his head and put the milkyway soul-splitting fan into his sleeve, thenughed out loud, "I didn¡¯t think that such a magical species actually existed outside our world...Hehe, I wonder..."

    He smirked and narrowed his eyes, then changed the topic, "Hm, let¡¯s go check those kids from the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind...This pair of dragon horn swords..." Clicking his tongue, Netherworld Hierarch said to Ji Hao, "Are you keeping them, or giving them back to those dragons?"

    Seeing Ji Hao hesitating, Netherworld Hierarch continued, "This pair of swords is against my nature. Therefore, I don¡¯t really want them. But they seem to like you. If you decide to keep them, I won¡¯t tell anyone!" Netherworld Hierarch sounded quite faithful.

 Chapter 1318: Taiji Dragon Horn

    Chapter 1318: Taiji Dragon Horn

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Eh...Elder, you are teaching me bad things!" Ji Hao looked at Netherworld Hierarch with dazzling eyes while stroking the pair of swords with both hands, seeming to be reluctant to part with them. Feeling Ji Hao¡¯s fingers, the pair of swords quaked slightly while letting out a deep buzz.

    After the creation of the world, Pan Gu fell. His body fell apart, and generated the dragon-kind, phoenix-kind and humankind.

    Saint Pan Gu¡¯s greatly strong physical body generated the dragons, which could be seen as the strongest creatures in this world. The dragon ancestor was lucky, because he was gifted with Pan Gu¡¯s two front teeth, which became his indestructible pair of horns. Back in the prehistorical era, he crushed countless supreme treasures with that pair of horns.

    Later on, the dragon ancestor disappeared. No one knew where he went. But his unbreakable pair of horns were turned into a pair of swords, being kept in the ancestral temple of the dragon-kind. During the past countless years, people only saw this pair of swords at important ceremonies, and on normal days, this pair of swords had been kept away from all living beings.

    Powerful treasures had souls, and this pair of dragon horn swords was lonely.

    By now, Ji Hao had basically attained a ¡®Pan Gu body¡¯. He inherited Pan Gu¡¯s power, which was pure and clean. Touched by Ji Hao, the pair of swords were shaking in his hands like abandoned kitties that ran into their owner; they didn¡¯t want to leave Ji Hao.

    "Am I teaching you bad things? Hehe!" Netherworld Hierarch smirked, then pointed at Ji Hao and said, "Don¡¯t you want them? If you really don¡¯t want them, give them to me. I will bring them to those long a*s dragon worms. This pair of swords are the remains of their great ancestor. I will extort them with these swords, and will get the most out of them!"

    Clicking his tongue, Ji Hao threw a sideways nce at Netherworld Hierarch. Once again, he gently stroked the pair of swords. He truly couldn¡¯t decide.

    If he wanted to keep this pair of swords, right now was the best opportunity. Great Liberty had fled, and he was still in the great star formation. He could always tell the others that Great Liberty brought away all Dragon Pce treasures when she ran. But pocketing an ancestral treasure that belonged to someone else? Somehow, Ji Hao felt bad about this. He liked this pair of swords indeed, but he wasn¡¯t shameless enough to do such a thing!

    In his spiritual space, the mysterious man showed up. Through Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, he took a long nce at the pair of swords, then started talking with a rumbling voice, "Don¡¯t give them back to those dragons. They won¡¯t use this fierce pair to kill enemies, such a reckless waste. Poor treasures, they were kept in the ancestral temple, suffering incense smoke every day... Poor things."

    Pausing slightly, the mysterious man continued, "Besides, since they were Pan Gu¡¯s front teeth...You are more qualified to have this pair than the dragon-kind."

    "Am I?" Asked Ji Hao.

    "Yes, you are more qualified than them." murmured the mysterious man, "Dragons only have Pan Gu¡¯s physical strength, while you, you have basically built a Pan Gu body. Pan Gu¡¯s strength, soul, and the fertility of his bloodline...You are weak, but you are the purest descendant of Pan Gu in the world."

    "You don¡¯t need to give these swords back to them. Just keep them. Hmm, take out your Taiji divine sword." said the mysterious man loudly.

    Ji Hao opened his mouth and let out the Taiji divine sword. The sword transformed into a clear airstream and puffed out of Ji Hao¡¯s mouth. As a sword light shed through the air, the eight-feet and one-inch long Taiji divine sword appeared. All of a sudden, the Taiji divine sword quaked intensively, screaming shrilly as it released a sharp sword power.

    The pair of dragon horn swords quaked slightly as well, buzzing deeply, which sounded like tens of thousands of roaring dragons. A strong, heavy power vibration spread out in all directions. Ji Hao¡¯s long hair fluttered in the air, while Netherworld Hierarch, who was standing aside, was startled, and even forced back by the strong waves of power vibration.

    Netherworld Hierarch gasped in shock, then gave an exmation from the heart, "Ji Hao, if you were not Yu Yu¡¯s disciple, and if this pair of dragon horn swords wasn¡¯t against my nature, I might not help but seize them!"

    Stimted by the Taiji divine sword, the power of the two dragon horn swords erupted, forcing Netherworld Hierarch back. Netherworld Hierarch was shocked deeply. Meanwhile, his curiosity was aroused, as he wondered exactly how powerful Saint Pan Gu, the creator of the world, was.

    The power of his two front teeth was already so dreadful, so what about Pan Gu as a living being then?

    A living being with an axe, who ughtered thirty-million Chaos monsters...Netherworld Hierarch quivered in excitement, with his fine hair standing straight up one after another. He hated himself for not being able to witness that universe-shaking battle. If he had managed to witness that battle, he might have made a major breakthrough already!

    As the pair of dragon horn swords quaked slightly, the deep buzzing noise caused by them gradually suppressed the Taiji divine sword¡¯s shrill scream.

    The Taiji divine sword¡¯s glow was dimmed. It quietly floated before the pair of dragon horn swords like a baby deer. As a pre-world, Supreme-level sharp weapon, the Taiji divine sword released its strongest power to challenge the pair of dragon horn swords. But the two dragon horn swords burst into eruption and easily suppressed the Taiji divine sword.

    In Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, the mysterious man looked at the pair of dragon horn swords, which were heavy, thick, and ancient styled. He sighed slightly, then locked his fingers together and cast a spell with a low voice.

    A deep dragon roar could be heard from the pair of dragon horn swords. The two dragon horn swords suddenly melted and became two colorless spheres of liquid. Streams of Chaos power surged out, while the two spheres of liquid transformed into two feet long dragon figures and pounced on the Taiji divine sword from both sides.

    Following the sizzling noise, the pair of dragons merged into the Taiji divine sword. A terrifying, scorching hot power stream surged out of the Taiji divine sword, and next, a scarily cold airstream was released. While the hot power and the cold airstream were released from the sword alternately, ck and white light sparkled on the Taiji divine sword. Meanwhile, thick, heavily colored marks of great Dao shed across the sword like flowing water streams.

    A sharp sword intent erupted. Following sizzling noises, over ten thin cracks suddenly appeared on Ji Hao¡¯s Taiji cloak. Ji Hao screamed with startle and hurriedly stepped back, leaving tens of shreds of afterimages in the air.

    Followed by another sizzling noise, a heavy dent was left on Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s crown. Netherworld Hierarch couldn¡¯t help but curse out, while turning around and running away at his highest speed too, as if his butt was on fire.

    A strong Chaos power wrapped the Taiji divine sword. In the great star formation, countless stars quaked intensely. Dazzling beams of starlight surged ceaselessly into the Taiji divine sword. Floating beside Ji Hao, even the star-controlling ring creaked, as it was overloaded. The Taiji divine sword absorbed the star power from the star formation at an incredibly high rate, which had already surpassed the star-controlling ring¡¯s limits.

    Along with a sudden dragon roar, two hazy dragons flew out of the Taiji divine sword. They widely opened their jaws and tore the star-controlling ring into two, swallowing itpletely.

    The great star formation shattered, and all the stars merged into the Taiji divine sword.

    The few Dragon Pce treasures that Ji Hao collected just now screamed out in despair. The few treasures flew out from Ji Hao¡¯s sleeves, being swallowed by the two dragons as well. The two dragons roared in satisfaction, then slowly flew back into the Taiji divine sword.

    "A divine thing is created, and treasures must be sacrificed for it...This sword is so fierce! It swallowed so many supreme treasures!"

    As Netherworld Hierarch sighed in exmation, that dense Chaos power stream dissipated, exposing an oddly shaped longsword, floating before Ji Hao¡¯s face.

 Chapter 1319: Young Dragons and Phoenixes

    Chapter 1319: Young Dragons and Phoenixes

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao took a long gasp, then slowly stepped forward and gently gripped the hilt of the new Taiji divine sword.

    Compared to the old Taiji divine sword, which was thick and wide, simply and anciently styled, the new Taiji divine sword was long and slim. It seemed to be the sharpest weapon in the world, that could easily prate anything.

    The long and slim sword was crystalline and transparent. Within the time span of every breath, the color of the transparent, slim sword would change, from ck to white, or from white to ck. As the color was changing, countless marks of great Dao emerged, faintly visible on the sword.

    On both the left edge and right edge of the sword were two partly visible dragons, heads lowered, ws clenched, and horns reaching forward. The horns of these two dragons met on the tip of the sword.

    The tails of the pair of dragons coiled and interwove on the sword hilt. The hilt was a swiftly spinning, coiling sphere of Chaos power, with the tails of the two dragons faintly visible in it. When Ji Hao gripped the sword, the Chaos power coiled on his hand like a living creature. From the hilt, an electric-bolt-like power stream flew into Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Ji Hao¡¯s body was slightly numb. The new Taiji divine sword was not like a weapon at all. Instead, it was like an extension of Ji Hao¡¯s arm. His power and the power of the sword merged together into one. As he wielded the sword, he felt as free and natural as using his own arm, extremely flexible and easy.

    The old Taiji divine sword was a pre-world, supreme treasure. It merged with the pair of dragon horn swords and violently swallowed a few Dragon Pce treasures, also swallowing the star-controlling ring, which was a divine supreme treasure from the ancient heaven. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t tell how powerful this new Taiji divine sword was. But, without needing to try, Ji Hao knew that this new Taiji divine sword was way more powerful than the old one, even stronger than the pair of dragon horn swords.

    "I wonder which unlucky guy will suffer your first hack." Ji Hao gently stroked the long and slim sword, and said with a deep voice, "Since you¡¯ve merged with a part of Saint Pan Gu¡¯s body, calling you Taiji divine sword will no longer be appropriate. ¡®Pan Gu Dragon Mark¡¯ is your new name."

    "Pan Gu Dragon Mark?" Standing aside, Netherworld Hierarch looked at the sword in Ji Hao¡¯s hands, seeming to be a bit jealous. Shaking his head, he said, "This name is average, but truthful...I feel this name is not good enough for the sword. But we are cultivators, so we shouldn¡¯t care too much about these small things."

    Shaking his head, Netherworld Hierarch abruptly sighed towards the sky, "Too ashamed, too ashamed. If I were as shameless as Priest Hua and Priest Mu, ¡®this treasure is meant to be ours¡¯, that¡¯s what I would certainly shout out. Shame, shame, I just can¡¯t bear doing it! Store it away, just store it away... Such a treasure..."

    Ji Haoughed out loud. On purpose, he wielded Pan Gu Dragon Mark towards Netherworld Hierarch, then opened his mouth and took a deep breath. The sword transformed into a Chaos power stream and flew into his mouth, silently floating in his spiritual space, being nourished by the powers of Ji Hao¡¯s embryos of Dao.

    "These people..." The great star formation was eaten by Pan Gu Dragon Mark. The star power faded, and in the reception room, people could be seen lying all over the ground. Because of Great Liberty, everyone was still unconscious.

    Ji hao nced at White Feather and his people, then shook his head and walked to Ao Li, who was also unconscious, with blood on his mouth corners. Carefully checking Ao Li¡¯s body with his hands, Ji Hao found that he was indeed injured quite badly by the great star formation. But as a tough dragon, those injures were nothing to him.

    What made Ji Hao frown was that Ao Li was in seriousck of spirit blood. At least eighty percent of his spirit blood was gone. At the moment, Ao Li looked like a healthy, muscr man, but in fact, he was as weak and exhausted as a dying elderly. Without his extra strong dragon body, he would have beenpletely bedridden for a long time, and wouldn¡¯t be able to even walk.

    "This is...too much sensual pleasures... He¡¯s drained!" Ji Hao looked at Ao Li in shock. Ao Li was as strong as Divine Magi, and as a dragon prince, he was actually ¡®drained¡¯ by excessive sensual pleasures?

    Even Ao Li¡¯s marrow was drained. By using the spirit power, Ji Hao scanned his body, and found that his spine was almost empty, with nothing but a slight little bit of marrow remained inside his bones.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t know what Great Liberty had done to Ao Li to shrink his veins by more than ny percent. Both Ao Li¡¯s spirit blood and life-force had withered. Although he remained to be at the level of Divine Magi, he could fall to the lower level at any time.

    "This is as unbelievable as seeing ghosts in broad daylight!" murmured Ji Hao.

    "I see ghosts in broad daylight every day, but I¡¯ve never be like this!" Netherworld Hierarch snorted coldly. His eyes shone dimly as he nced at Ao Li, then abruptly pointed at Feng Qinxin and said, "By taking some tonic drug, this boy might recover, but this Phoenix girl is the poorest!"

    Ji Hao turned to Feng Qinxin in surprise. Hesitating for a short while, he pointed his finger on her body and quickly checked her vital body parts.

    Her spirit blood was drained too. But even worse than Ao Li, she was dying. Ji Hao suspected that without the powerful magic drugs she had been using, she would have be a dried corpse long ago.

    However, in Feng Qinxin¡¯s lower belly, a strong life-force was brewing. The life-force was so thriving that Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows knitted on noticing it.

    Feng Qinxin was pregnant. The fetus in her womb was already as powerful as a half step Supreme Magus, even before it was born. Perhaps, Great Liberty had been hiding the infant¡¯s power with some special magic to disable Ji Hao from discovering it. Now, on looking closely and scanning her body with the spirit power, Ji Hao found the infant glowing dazzlingly like a tiny sun inside Feng Qinxin¡¯s belly.

    "This, his!" Ji Hao suddenly punched on the ground and growled, "Damn you, Great Liberty! She made Ao Li and Feng Qinxin give birth to a baby with all their spirit blood and life-force, as her...her stored physical body for ...future use. If she failed to find a natural treasure to recreate Pan Jia¡¯s body, she would seize the body of the fetus inside Feng Qinxin!"

    "So cruel!" Netherworld Hierarch stood aside and murmured, "I am a cruel, merciless being, but I¡¯ll never do things like this." Clicking his tongue, he continued, "The ninth prince of the dragon-kind and the youngest phoenix princess were harmed so badly...Ah, thinking about the bad tempers of those dragons and phoenixes, hmm!"

    In Feng Qinxin¡¯s womb, the fetus suddenly moved, releasing a dreadful devouring power to crazily absorb Feng Qinxin¡¯s life-force and spirit blood, which was already depleted. Even in a deep unconsciousness, Feng Qinxin showed pain and despair on her face.

    "Elder, do you have any tonic drug to replenish their life-force and spirit blood?" Ji Hao spread his hand towards Netherworld Hierarch.

    "Hmm, poor kids. Alright, alright, I can¡¯t bear watching this anyway."

    Netherworld Hierarch frowned, then took out two Netherworld blood ganoderma and handed them to Ji Hao.

 Chapter 1320: The Trade of Blood Ganoderma

    Chapter 1320: The Trade of Blood Ganoderma

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The blood pool in hell, the dirtiest ce in the world...

    However, if the number fifty represented the world, only forty-nine would be upied, and the remaining ¡®one¡¯ would be a glean hope, that always existed in the world. As extreme negativeness generated positiveness, and extreme positiveness generated negativeness, some extremely pure and clean spring mouths existed in the blood pool.

    Nourished by the inexhaustible spirit blood power and the power of reincarnation from the Netherworld for countless centuries, the two blood ganoderma provided by Netherworld Hierarch grew into stunning baby shapes. These two blood ganoderma were at least ten million years old.

    Ji Hao put Ao Li and Feng Qinxin together, side by side, then gently pointed his finger at their bodies and opened their mouths. As Ji Hao flicked his hand, the two blood ganoderma transformed into two extremely pure and strong torrents of spirit blood and surged into their mouths.

    Ao Li and Feng Qinxin¡¯ bodies began shaking intensely. Under their skin, every wisp of their muscle fiber was shaking intensively. Every single cell of theirs had now been screaming greedily, striving for the spirit blood that suddenly flooded into their bodies.

    It was like a sudden rain of tremendous life-force and natural power falling onto a desert that was dried for millions of years. From their marrow to their skins, Ao Li and Feng Qinxin¡¯ bodies began glowing and heating. Drops of grey-colored sweat oozed out of their pores, along with a faint stinky odor.

    Ji Hao locked his fingers together and cast the ¡®inner lion seal¡¯ and the ¡®outer Vajra seal¡¯, which originated from his Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words, in turns to stimte Ao Li and Feng Qinxin¡¯ potential vitality, and trigger the mysterious energy in the universe, bringing that into their bodies.

    Under the effects of Ji Hao¡¯s magic seals and the two blood ganoderma, Ao Li and Feng Qinxin were healed gradually. Their skins shimmered, and their empty bodies were filled up. A pink hue emerged on their faces, as their strength and life-force were restoring.

    Netherworld Hierarch looked at Ji Hao¡¯s hand motions as his eyes sparkled. Behind him, the eighteen circles disappeared and became the eighteen hell clones again. Afterwards, seventeen hell clones silently disappeared, leaving Ji Hao and Blood Pool hell clone, the one Ji Hao was most familiar with.

    Coughing slightly, Netherworld Hierarch looked at Ji Hao, then grinned and said, "These seals seem to deliver a magical effect... Hmm, ingenious, interesting, quite impressive!"

    Ao Li and Feng Qinxin slowly opened their eyes. Netherworld Hierarch attentively pressed his thumbs heavily between their eyebrows. After a series of shrill screams and howls, a soft gust of wind blew out of their bodies, along with a faint aroma. Their eyes were bright again. Immediately, they looked at Ji Hao.

    "You!" Both of them screamed out, then turned to each other.

    "Damn you!" Feng Qinxin pointed her finger at Ao Li and cursed out loud. If she could make anyrger movement, she would have leaped up and punched on Ao Li¡¯s face already.

    "I dare to act, also dare to bear the responsibility! Indeed, the baby in your belly is mine!" His face blushed, Ao Li looked at Feng Qinxin¡¯s perfectly shaped body and almost drooled. "You can¡¯t marry to anyone else now, so just marry me!" said Ao Li.

    The power of the two blood ganoderma had still been boiling inside their bodies. By now, they could already control their bodies to absorb the blood ganoderma power. While restoring their spirit blood and life-force, they ¡®viciously¡¯ cursed each other. But why did Ji Hao feel that they were flirting with each other?

    "Prince and princess, do you remember what happened before? If you do, good, but please don¡¯t expose me. Hm, I still have many things to do!" Sightly shaking his body, Ji Hao slowly became ¡®old crayfish Summer¡¯, right in front of Ao Li and Feng Qinxin.

    In shock, Ao Li and Feng Qinxin stared at ¡®Summer¡¯, as if he were a ghost.

    Ji Hao turned around, spread his hand again directly towards Netherworld Hierarch, and said, "Hmm, the magic seals you watched me cast just now, I have nine of them in total. They are powerful and effective. With the nine seals, you canmunicate with the world, and also reach to the secrets of the universe...You¡¯re an elder, so would like to trade a blood ganoderma for the nine magic seals?"

    Netherworld Hierarch chuckled, then conveniently took out a blood ganoderma from his sleeve. This blood ganoderma seemed to be even older than the other two. "Give it to me now. Hmm, these magic seals of yours are strange. Somehow, I feel that I will be able to figure out something with them. Strange, strange, you shouldn¡¯t be able to create them, but that friend of mine..."

    Netherworld Hierarch was trying to say that even Yu Yu might not be able to create these magic seals either. After all, Yu Yu was the strongest sword artist in the world. He was good at pulling out his sword and hacking the others to death, but in the sphere of magic seals, Yu Yu was far weaker than Priest Hua and Priest Mu.

    In Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s eyes, Ji Hao¡¯s nine magic seals based on the Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words were more like something created by Priest Hua.

    Ji Hao smiled. He didn¡¯t tell Netherworld Hierarch the about the history of these magic seals. Instead, he pointed out his finger and shared everything he understood about these magic seals, and everything he learned in his previous life regarding the Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words, with Netherworld Hierarch.

    Netherworld Hierarch popped out his eyes in surprise, while nodding and humming in praise. He tried, but failed to hide the light of delight sparkling in his eyes.

    "Good, good, good... Today is my lucky day!" Netherworld Hierarchughed while waving his arms excitedly. Abruptly, he turned around and walked to White Feather and the others, who were still unconscious. Waving his broad sleeves, a frigid gust of wind blew out and woke up White Feather and the others.

    One, two, there, four, five...

    Ten Netherworld blood ganodermas floated in front of Netherworld Hierarch in a straight line. Once White Feather and the others woke up, they fixed their eyes straight on the ten blood ganodermas. They even stopped breathing. Without making any move, they stared at these treasures.

    "Do you all want these treasures?" Netherworld Hierarch smilingly looked at them and said, "Countless kinds of natural treasure that can recreate physical bodies exist in this world. You are all wealthy men; I believe, you can always find those treasures if you want."

    "But, you are so eager for Netherworld blood ganodermas, because these treasures are generated by the purest spirit blood power in the world, without any impurity and other nature. With these, you can create the purest, cleanest physical bodies, right?"

    "In other words, the physical bodies created with these Netherworld blood ganodermas are the perfect ones, that can meet all your demands."

    "Therefore, no small talk, Mr. White Feather. The other eleven divine treasures you mentioned earlier, get those for me as soon as you can, then this Netherworld blood ganoderma will be yours."

    Pausing slightly, Netherworld Hierarchughed happily out and continued, "Anyone else wants a Netherworld blood ganoderma? Simple, what the Westin Family paid is your reference price. I am by no means greedy. If you don¡¯t have so many valuable treasures...you can always pay with crystals! As for how many crystals does a divine treasure worth..."

    Netherworld Hierarch grinned quite warmly, just like a butcher grinning towards a group of chubby pigs. With that bright, warm grin, he nodded and said to the others, "You are all influential figures, I believe...You will not try to lower the price too much, will you?"

    "If the price you offered is beneath my expectation, I will turn around and walk straight away. Netherworld blood ganodermas are special treasures in Pan Gu world, so I don¡¯t worry about having no buyers."

 Chapter 1321: A Pair of Poor Things

    Chapter 1321: A Pair of Poor Things

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Netherworld Hierarch prepared to get the most out of White Feather and the others by using his Netherworld blood ganodermas. Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to see the widow-like bitter looks of White Feather and the others. Therefore, he brought Ao Li and Feng Qinxin back to his bone house.

    Shermie attentively served tea and fruits. Ji Hao held a cup of tea, then sighed to Ao Li and Feng Qinxin and asked, "How did you end up like this?"

    Ao Li and Feng Qinxin nced at each other. Abruptly, Ao Li giggled, while Feng Qinxin¡¯s pinky face turned pale, then blushed, and then paled again. As the color of her face changed countless times, she finally gave a long sigh and helplessly spread her hands.

    "I fell into that evil thing¡¯s trap."

    With a gloomy face, Feng Qinxin told Ji Hao about everything happened to her and Ao Li back in Pan Jia world, in detail.

    Things were simple though. At first, Ao Li and Feng Qinxin were busy at finding all kinds of resources, peacefully without any special trouble. About half a year ago, the space of Pan Jia world suddenly broke. A gust of wind wrapped in a colorful light blew into Pan Jia world, and a dark gale chased closely behind. The colorful wind and the dark gale fought violently in Pan Jia world, shattered the sky, split the ocean, and killed countless mermaids and mermen, even perishing their souls.

    Pan Jia was hiding in the deepest area of the ocean. Finally, she couldn¡¯t bear watching. Sheunched her move and fought the two. With the great Dao of Pan Jia world, Pan Jia thoroughly suppressed the dark gale and the colorful wind at the beginning.

    Gradually, the wind was dying, seeming about to disappear at any time. Pan Jia rxed her vignce towards the colorful wind, and instead, sheunched a fierce series of attacks at the dark gale.

    Watching Pan Jia activate the power of the great Dao to fight her enemies, Ao Li, Feng Qinxin and the other dragons and phoenixes even trembled in fright. Each of them was powerful indeed, but facing the rage and power of a world, they couldn¡¯t even move. Even though Pan Jia world was way less powerful than Pan Gu world, that destructive sense of power still scared them so much.

    Suffering Pan Jia¡¯s overwhelming violence for a long while, that crazy dark gale didn¡¯t run. It detonated itself, hurting both Pan Jia and itself.

    The colorful wind was Great Liberty. Pan Jia was injured by the dark gale, and before she could heal herself with the natural power, Great Liberty drilled into her body. Ao Li, Feng Qinxin and the other dragons and phoenixes watched Pan Jia scream in the sky for half a month. Atst, Great Liberty devoured Pan Jia, upied her soul, and controlled the great Dao of Pan Jia world.

    The situation was despairing. Feng Qinxina and Ao Li didn¡¯t even know where to run with their people. With the power of the world, Great Liberty easily caught them. Afterward, Ao Li and Feng Qinxin fell into the endless nightmare.

    As Ji Hao saw, Ao Li and Feng Qinxin couldn¡¯t control their bodies at all. They clearly knew what they had been doing, but they couldn¡¯t stop.

    Great Liberty made them a pair. As Ao Li and Feng Qinxin were almost drained, finally, a fetus was sessfully developed in Feng Qinxin¡¯s womb. That was a powerful fetus, powerful enough to scare both of them.

    "Fortunately, fortunately, we met you...Otherwise..." With aplicated look, Feng Qinxin gently stroked her own lower belly. Fortunately, Ji Hao found her. Otherwise, she would have been drained by her own child and died already.

    Sitting beside her, Ao Li giggled again and continued telling their story.

    Great Liberty attained their memories, and found out everything they knew about Pan Gu world. From their memories, Great Liberty also found all kinds of natural treasures that were treasured by the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind, and could recreate physical bodies.

    She urgently wanted to recreate Pan Jia¡¯s physical body and restore Pan Jia¡¯s tremendous power, for herself to use. Immediately, she took Ao Li and Feng Qinxin back to Pan Gu world through the portal.

    Pan Jia had a nature of water, while most of the treasures that could recreate physical bodies collected by the phoenix-kind had a nature of fire. Therefore, at first, Great Liberty give up on the thought of visiting the phoenix-kind in Pan Gu world. Guided by Ao Li, they easily sneaked into the Dragon Pce.

    Not a single dragon elder or leader was in the Dragon Pce. As the heart of the dragon-kind, the Dragon Pce was barely guarded, except for theyers of strong defensive formations and magic screens. However, those defensive formations and magic screens delivered no effect to Ao Li.

    They sessfully broke into the secret treasury in the Dragon Pce, but surprisingly, they found that all treasures that could recreate physical bodies were gone. Great Liberty controlled a manager of the treasury, and from his memory, Great Liberty learned that those treasures were taken away by dragon leaders for an unknown purpose three years ago.

    With no other choice, Great Liberty and Ao Li took a few valuable treasures from the Dragon Pce. While they were stealing the treasures, they were discovered by dragons who stayed behind to guard the pce. Those dragons rallied together to attack. Great Liberty¡¯s power was mostly suppressed by Pan Gu world, and facing those dragons, she, Ao Li, and Feng Qinxin were almost trapped in the Dragon Pce.

    The three of them escaped, but some top-grade ones under Ao Li and Feng Qinxin¡¯smands, and most of their guards, were captured alive in the Dragon Pce. What happened next was them fleeing to Kui Gate in a flurry. They heard about the auction and decided to trade those Dragon Pce treasures for a suitable one for Great Liberty to rebuild Pan Jia¡¯s physical body.

    "Which means, your families know about what you did, don¡¯t they?" Ji Hao looked at Ao Li, who raised his eyebrows and seemed to be quite excited for an unknown reason. "Aren¡¯t you afraid that your parents might beat you to death? Why are you stillughing?" Ji Hao asked in confusion.

    Ao Li¡¯s bright smile instantly froze. He was happy about the fact that Feng Qinxin¡¯s baby was fathered by him, but he hadn¡¯t thought about what Ji Hao said. Indeed, he guided outsiders into the Dragon Pce and stole valuable treasures. The worst, he even stole the pair of dragon horn swords, which were made from the horns of the dragon ancestor!

    "I¡¯ll be beaten to death!" Ao Li¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. Thud! He slid off the chair and sat straight down on the ground, as his face turned deathly pasty. Cold sweat flowed down from his forehead inrge streams.

    "I won¡¯t end up better than you!" Feng Qinxin mumbled, biting her lips, "I sneaked into the Dragon Pce with you. When we stole treasures from the secret treasury, the few old dragons caught us....My holy ancestor, I truly want to die!"

    Screaming for a while, Feng Qinxin pped herself heavily on the belly and yelled, "How can I be so unlucky?"

    "That¡¯s my baby!" Ao Li instantly yelled out, "Even if you are going to die, you have wait until he¡¯s born! Why are you screaming? Why are you screaming? We didn¡¯t mean to betray our families..."

    After yelling loudly for a while, Ao Li suddenly started crying. "But, but those old dudes, they¡¯re unreasonable...This time, they¡¯re gonna peel me and pull out my tendons, they¡¯re really gonna do it! Perhaps, in tens of years, the armor worn by a little b*stard will be made from my scales and skin!"

 Chapter 1322: Large Family People

    Chapter 1322: Large Family People

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Feng Qixin was in a daze. She sat on her chair, holding her slightly swollen belly with both hands.

    A few strong phenixes surrounded her, each with a bitter, sorrowful look, as if they had just been forced to eat a hundred kilograms of gall dders, and the bitter gall was even oozing out of their pores. Their faces even turned green.

    As the guards of the youngest phoenix princess, they escorted a little princess out of the family for a journey, and now, they had to escort a mother back to the family. Phoenixes had always been proud and unreasonable, based on which, one might easily imagine the terrifying punishment that they were going to face.

    Unlike Feng Qinxin, Ao Li and the few dragons under hismand had been circling quickly in the room in anxiety. Ao Li¡¯s eyes were red, with two streams of tear spurting out of those eyes, dripping on the ground.

    Dragon tears contained a magical power, that stimted and improved water-kind bloodlines, and could even trigger an evolution of low-level water-kind creatures. Ao Li was crying, while a few little shrimps carried a jade bottle and followed behind him to cast a magic, collecting all his tears.

    Ao Li cried widely, and the few little shrimpsughed so happily that they even started dancing.

    ¡®Cry, cry, shed more tears!¡¯ These few little shrimp fixed their eyes on Ao Li¡¯s crying face. They even wanted to poke a knife into Ao Li¡¯s butt to shed some dragon blood! This was a pure-blood true dragon. A single drop of his blood might turn a little shrimp directly into a flood dragon!

    If Ao Li weren¡¯t so strong, and if Ji Hao and Shermie weren¡¯t watching, these greedy little shrimps might have rushed up and bitten Ao Li¡¯s arm off already.

    After crying for a long while, Ao Li started murmuring.

    Feng Qinxin did nothing too bad bute home pregnant. She could still be counted as a victim. No matter how angry those phoenix elders could be, in the worst case, Feng Qinxin would be put under house arrest for about a hundred years, before she was set free again.

    But Ao Li was different. He guided an evil being into the Dragon Pce and stole important treasures. As the ninth prince, losing a few treasures would bring him a terrible beating and about a hundred years of house arrest at most. To a dragon with a long lifespan, this kind of punishment was not even worth mentioning. Nevertheless, he lost the pair of dragon horn swords made from the horns of the dragon ancestor, and that pair of swords was the most sacred, invible totem in the heart of every dragon!

    This sounded as bad as Ao Li colluding with outsiders and smashing the ancestral temple of the dragon-kind. He would be peeled and his tendons would be pulled out from his body, aside of which, his soul would be crushed. Ao Li tried, but he failed to picture a better end for himself!

    "I¡¯m dead, I¡¯m dead...Hah, that Great Liberty is such a disaster....My good ancestors¡¯ souls, if I knew this would happen, I should have spent a few more nights with little phoenix back in Pan Jia world!"

    Ji Hao was taking a sip of the tea from the cup held in his hand. Hearing Ao Li, he choked on the tea and almost fainted. Coughing loudly, he dropped the teacup and threw Ao Li a sideways nce.

    ¡®Alright, even now you still have the mood to think about these things, keep worrying then!¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao would never, ever stand out to admit that he was the one who made the pair of dragon horn swords disappear. The Taiji divine sword had be Pan Gu Dragon Mark, and it was impossible for it to spit the pair of dragon horn swords out!

    If those old dragons found out the pair of dragon horn swords disappeared because of him, they would send out all warriors to attack Yao Mountain City, wouldn¡¯t they? Ji Hao dared not to imagine that terrifying scene, which might not be better than this flood raised by Gong Gong.

    So...

    Ji Hao sighed, brushed his long pair of feelers, and said slowly, "This, this is not entirely your fault! This should be Great Liberty¡¯s fault. She stole that pair of treasure, and the treasures disappeared because of her!"

    Narrowing his eyes, Ji Hao continued slowly, "Ao Li, if you return to the Dragon Pce just like this, you will be chopped into pieces for sure. But, it doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re doomed. If you can find someone strong enough to depend on, then put all the me on Great Liberty, you won¡¯t be held guilty, will you?"

    Ao Li and Feng Qinxin looked at Ji Hao simultaneously. Ao Li raised his head, then sneered proudly as the tears flowing down his cheeks, and said, "Who in the world can be even stronger than our dragon-kind? I am dead...No one can protect me!"

    Ji Hao dropped his face and said nothing.

    This stupid dragon. Under the current situation, how could he still be so extremely arrogant?

    ¡®Alright, keep worrying then.¡¯ Thought Ji Hao. Ji Hao had known Ao Li for a while, and the pair of dragon horn swords disappeared because of him. Therefore, in the future, when dragon leaders truly decided to execute Ao Li, Ji Hao would beg Yu Yu to save him.

    But, he couldn¡¯t say it out now. Ao Li believed that the dragon-kind was the strongest force in the world, and no one was able to save him from his own family. In this case, Ji Hao decided to let him keep crying and worrying. He wouldn¡¯t do anything about it for now.

    Picking up the teacup, Ji Hao continued tasting the refreshing tea. He even narrowed his eyes and started humming a happy folk melody.

    Ao Li was still circling in the room, while Feng Qinxin remained sitting in her chair, dazed.

    They were both silly and proud. Ji Hao estimated that they might stay like this for quite a while. ¡®The pressure from the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind¡¯, Ji Hao clicked his tongue and thought, ¡®I wonder how long they can hold up.¡¯

    A beautiful cyan-blue shrimp warrior with long and glowing silver feelers leaped into the room, bent its body, and thudded its knees on the ground. He kowtowed to Ji Hao and reported, "Great Ancestor, Great Ancestor, you told us to look for human beings, and we seemed to have found some!"

    The shrimp warrior raised his head, pointed outside with his slim arm, and continued, "Just now, we were hanging out on the street, and a toad was taking a nap in a puddle of mud. The toad told us that he saw human beings passing by, faces covered with ck clothes. He heard their conversations. One of them was named Wu Gu, and the toad sensed a scary power from him!"

    Ji Hao instantly popped up his eyes in shock. Wu Gu? Was this a joke?

    The leader of the group of Chu Wu people he met outside the Kui Gate, known as the top-ranked Gu artist in the world... Did he sneak into Kui Gate himself?

    Dark Water Ao Ao¡¯s information was true. The allied force gathered outside Kui Gate, were they really nning to break the gate from both outside and inside?

    Narrowing his eyes and rubbing his chin, Ji Hao then waved his hand towards Shermie and said, "Shermie, go find White Feather to pick up our armors and weapons. Give those gears to our boys. By the way, go recruit as many shrimp and crab warriors as you can, and the other rtively weaker water-kind warriors. Tell everyone that I, King Summer, am recruiting, as many as possible! Everyone is weed!"

    Holding his hands behind his body, Ji Hao stood up and said a few more words to Shermie. Then, he dragged the shrimp warrior, who brought Ji Hao the news, and shed out of the room.

    Ao Li paused for a second and burst with a growl, "Oi, oi, you said find someone to depend on, but you have to tell me who?"

 Chapter 1323: Everybody Has A Plan

    Chapter 1323: Everybody Has A n

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    When Ji Hao walked out of the bone house with the little shrimp warrior, he had already be another unimpressive little shrimp warrior, with cyan-grey shell, sharp head, slim limbs, and a stooped body. He carried a short fish bone spear, wearing a rubbish armor made from iron tree bark, and looking like a fainthearted mouse trying to steal an egg.

    In a stinky puddle by the road, Ji Hao saw the reflection of himself and couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise.

    Priest Hua¡¯s Dao of evolvement was indeed powerful, and his shapeshifting magic was truly ingenious. So many powerful beings existed in Pan Gu world, but not even Priest Dachi, Qing Wei, or Netherworld Priest created a shapeshifting magic like this.

    "Interesting, Priest Hua¡¯s little tricks are truly interesting." murmured Ji Hao. Guided by the little shrimp warrior, they sneakily moved forward by the corner of a wall.

    Having walked for half an hour, some little shrimps, crabs, toads, loaches, and other low-grade water-kind spirit creatures popped out one after another, showing them the way with signnguage. Following the directions given by these small creatures, Ji Hao came to a giant coral building.

    A few fierce-looking shark warriors guarded by the gate of the building, holding shiny bronze des and ferociously looking at every living being crossing the road. Seeing any spirit creature who dared to linger for a slightly longer while around the gate, these shark warriors would rush up and chop it without saying a word.

    Following shrill screams, a few small spirit creatures were hacked into pieces. These Shark warriorsughed and picked up the body parts of those poor spirit creatures, throwing them into their own mouths and chewing pleasingly.

    Soon, not a single breathing creature was left on the road.

    The little shrimp warrior was scared to death. He huddled in a corner and looked at Ji Hao pitifully. He was freaked out by those shark warriors, and truly dared not to take another step forward. Even though he clearly knew that the shrimp warrior following behind him was actually ¡®Summer, the great ancestor¡¯, he dared not to take one more step.

    Ji Hao shook his head, patted the little shrimp¡¯s head, and told him to go back.

    Slightly quivering, Ji Hao let the Taiji universe mirror hover around his body and wrap him up with a stream of divine light of extreme negative, then cast an invisible spell that was specially created by Priest Hua. Afterward, he held his hands behind his body and walked straight to the gate of the coral building.

    In front of the gate, Ji Hao paused briefly. He nced at the few shark warriors guarding there, then looked at the foot-thick fence wall. Walking to the wall, he cast a spell and allowed himself to easily enter into the yard through the fence wall.

    The wall was built with coral mixed with y, with threeyers of early warning formations buried in it, along with a highly lethal magic trap. However, the ¡®go-through-wall¡¯ spell created by Priest Hua was amazingly sensitive, such that when Ji Hao entered through the wall, none of the three early warning formations and the magic trap was triggered.

    The yard was heavily guarded. Tens of shark warriors wearing metal spell symbols armors were on patrol, while a group of fierce piranhas were darting around the yard, bearing their sharp teeth. The spacious yard was almost filled up.

    What made Ji Hao especially speechless was that sticking to the roof of the main building, were thousands of water-tank-sized sea snails, with theirrge eyeballs reaching out from their shells. They were rolling almost three-hundred and sixty degrees, vigntly watching everything in the surroundings. The roof was filled up with these sea snails, such that if anyone slightly touched the roof, it would immediately catch the attention of these weird looking creatures.

    As this building was so strictly watched, something under-the-table must be happening inside. Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and pondered for a while. He continued casting the invisible spell to dodge the patrols even more carefully, dashing madly in the yard, then silently walked to the door of the main building.

    A beautifully glowing, extremely luxurious ck pearl curtain was hanging on the door. Each ck pearl was asrge as the thumb of a human adult and translucent. Deep inside each pearl, tiny andplicated spell symbols were sparkling.

    As a breeze blew across, the pearl curtain swayed slightly. ck pearls tinkled against each other and released faintly sensible waves of power vibrations, which wove into arge web and firmly sealed the door.

    Ji Hao carefully released his spirit power. The pearl curtain was a highly sensitive treasure, and any external force would trigger it and rm people in the room.

    Looking closer, Ji Hao found that the wall of this building was also sparkling with a dim light. Defensive formations buried in this wall were much stronger than the ones inside the fence wall, such that even with Priest Hua¡¯s ¡®go-through-wall¡¯ spell, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t guarantee to enter into the room through this wall.

    "The ¡®go-through-wall¡¯ spell may fail, but I have this treasure." A clear light darted out of Ji Hao¡¯s forehead. Wrapping Ji Hao up, the golden bridge slightly quaked the space and brought Ji Hao into the room.

    Inside the room, three-hundred extrarge metal boxes were ced on the ground in ordered lines. Contained in those boxes were powerful magic talismans, magic medicines, and top-grade crystals. Ji Hao even saw the ¡®life-extension doses¡¯ in a box. The ¡®life-extension dose¡¯ was a medicine newly developed by the Magi Pce. One dose could extend the lifespan of an ordinary human being by three thousand years. If used on Divine-Magus-level powerful beings, one dose could deliver about ten-thousand years extension of life.

    The ¡®life-extension dose¡¯ was extremely hard to concoct, especially because of the rarity of the raw materials. Currently, only three doses were kept in the secret treasury of the Magi Pce, and without Emperor Shun¡¯s order, no one could use them. Those three doses were prepared for the most important core leaders of the alliance of human ns. For example, if Candle Dragon Gui¡¯s life was running out, he could have a dose.

    The entire Magi Pce owned merely three doses, but right now, Ji Hao saw ten whole doses sealed in a ck crystal.

    In the room, a dark-skinned, wrinkled old man sat in the middle. His legs were crossed, eyes glowing dimly with a green light, as he greedily looked at all kinds of treasure contained in the three-hundred metal boxes. Especially the ten doses, those almost made him drool.

    Wu Gu sat aside, carelessly fiddling with a dragon-skin scroll.

    Shaking the scroll, Wu Guughed with a high-pitched voice and said, "Dark Water great ancestor,e on, why are you still hesitating? ept our terms. Then, even if Gong Gong dies, and his whole family dies, you and your Dark Water Serpent Family can still live wealthily, happily, and safely. Take a look at thisnd title deed I brought you. The territory our Chu Wu n chose for you is even three timesrger than your current territory in Northern Wastnd!"

    Laughing with a hissing voice, Wu Gu narrowed his eyes and continued with a vicious tone, "We¡¯re not asking you to do much. We simply want you to do your job! You Chao Family, Qiong Sang Family, Ghost Chariot n, Cloud Sun Family, High Sun Family, Wu Chang Family, Suiren Family...Kill their people, as many as you can!"

    "You only need to promise that Kui Gate will eventually be broken by our Chu Wu n. In return, we, Chu Wu n, promise you and your families a happy and safe life!" pping the scroll loudly, Wu Gu said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 1324: Assassinate Wu Gu

    Chapter 1324: Assassinate Wu Gu

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    So ironic, so pathetic. Hearing Wu Gu, Ji Hao sensed a sadness that drilled deep into his marrow.

    Chu Wu, the beginning of the Magus system... ¡®Wu¡¯ literally meant Magi; with thisst name, with the unimaginably strong power, Chu Wu people weren¡¯t thinking about helping the humankind through the difficult time. Instead, they were procrastinating, nning on hurting the other families, and gaining more profits.

    With all resources possessed by the Magi Pce, only three ¡®life-extension doses¡¯ were concocted, but Wu Gu offered ten doses without any pressure. Chu Wu n was even more powerful than the Magi Pce, where the elites among human beings gathered. However, at this critical stage of the flood-control mission, they were thinking about how to weaken the other powerful ancient families and earn credits for themselves!

    What good could such a n do to the humankind?

    Ji Hao¡¯s fingers were slightly itchy. Ji Hao suddenly felt that he had the same problem as Yu Yu, that once he found anyone unbearable, his ten fingers would itch. Soon, the itchiness spread to every corner of his body. Atst, he even sensed it from his marrow.

    He truly wanted to pull out Pan Gu Dragon Mark and hack Wu Gu directly to death. Just one hack, that must feel so good! That delight might even stimte his heart of Dao and lead to an improvement.

    Sitting in the middle of the room, the dark-skinned, scrawny, Dark Water Serpent hissed tough and then said, "Human beings...Ever since I knew you, you¡¯ve never changed. So many brave people, heroes, even I admire them...Fortunately, quite a number of people like you exist among human beings, Elder Wu Gu. Otherwise, all the other creatures would have no ce to stand in this world."

    While smirking, Dark Water Serpent pointed at Wu Gu, then grinned and continued, "If every human being is like Emperor Shun, like Si Wen Ming, like those heroes that I admire, we, Dark Water Serpent Family, Xiang Liu, Kun Peng, Wuzhi Qi, Henggong Fish, Snake Xiu, old Yu, and that old flood dragon in the North Sea, we all would have be your ves long ago, generation after generation!"

    Wu Gu snorted coldly and showed an angry look on his old scrawny face, then said, "Dark Water great ancestor, you¡¯re a powerful prehistorical being, an eldership. Enough of these sour words. Tell me, will you ept our offer or not?"

    "I, Wu Gu, have lived for long, and I¡¯ve seen much. You have to know that wrongheaded people always end up miserably. Always having an alternative n is the safest way to live!" With a dark face and a weird tone, Wu Gu tried to persuade Dark Water Serpent.

    Ji Hao silently walked behind Wu Gu, without making even the slightest sound nor leaving the slightest trace. Pan Gu Dragon Mark quietly flew out from his palm. Ji Hao gripped the sword hilt with both hands and reached the sword tip to the back of Wu Gu¡¯s neck inch by inch.

    With the Big Dipper step, Ji Hao carefully and slowly adjusted his position.

    He prepared to kill Wu Gu with one sword move, then conveniently hack Dark Water Serpent to death. He wanted to do this in a perfect way. Therefore, the rtive position between Ji Hao, Wu Gu, and Dark Water Serpent was extra important. Dark Water Serpent was strong. After all, he was a powerful prehistorical being, one of the eight senior ministers under Gong Gong¡¯smand, and was famous for his tremendous strength and unbreakable tough body.

    But Ji Hao was confident. As long as he managed tond his sword on ck Water Serpent¡¯s body, he believed he would seed. Not even Dark Water Serpent could survive the sharp edge of Pan Gu Dragon Mark.

    Slowly, the sword tip reached out, as Ji Hao found the best attacking angle. He would pierce the sword into Wu Gu¡¯s head and then swing, so that the sharp edge of the sword could smoothly cut open Dark Water Serpent¡¯s neck.

    Ji Hao held his breath and calmed himself down. Without leaking any intent of killing, he put the tip of Pan Gu Dragon Mark slowly against the back of Wu Gu¡¯s skin. The sword edge swept across his skin and silently shredded a few silvery-grey fine hairs on Wu Gu¡¯s nape, but Wu Gu felt nothing.

    All of a sudden, a high-pitched, shrill scream burst from inside Wu Gu¡¯s body. Next, a fierce power vibration erupted.

    Ji Hao seized the opportunity and pushed the sword forward. Puff! The sword prated Wu Gu¡¯s nape, and ntingly came out of his forehead. Wu Gu, the Master Elder of Chu Wu n, was assassinated by Ji Hao with a single sword move, right in front of Dark Water Serpent.

    The special, destructive power that belonged to the pair of dragon-horn swords surged into Wu Gu¡¯s body like a flood, crushing all his meridians and acupoints. Inside his body, nine dark-green stars shone dazzlingly. His spirit stars were activated, sending up torrents of dark-green star power.

    Ji Hao griped the sword hilt and put forth his strength. The destructive sword powernded violently on Wu Gu¡¯s spirit stars. Waves of dark-green star power were dispelled, and the nine spirit stars copsed rumblingly. Wu Gu¡¯s thirty-six spirit Gu bugs hiding inside the nine spirit stars were shredded as well.

    Wu Gu¡¯s chest disappeared. Dark-green star power surged up into the sky like reverse waterfalls, causing a muffled rumbling noise. Above Kui Gate, high up in the sky, nine enormous dark green natural stars shone in broad daylight. The starlight poured down through thickyers of dark cloud and illuminated all mountains and waters within a radius of millions of miles.

    Wu Gu screamed hoarsely. His soul had copsed, and he was already dead. But the strong life-force lingered in his physical body, allowing his body to scream ear-piercingly, instinctively.

    He was a powerful being, a half step Supreme Magus. He was closer to the level of Supreme Magi than Ji Hao. His cultivation and his spirit star power were both far greater than Ji Hao¡¯s.

    From his body, the vast power that belonged to his spirit stars was withdrawn by the nine natural stars. The thick, dark-green power torrents broke the space and turned into nine enormous light beams, piercing straight into the sky. Wu Gu¡¯s body roared like a beast, while his limbs twitched intensely.

    It was a half-step-supreme-level physical body. Even though its chest was crushed by the massive spirit star power, this body could still remain ¡®alive¡¯ without decaying for ten million years, unless Ji Hao decided to destroy it for good.

    Dark Water Serpent was startled. He screamed shrilly.

    He and Wu Gubined their powers and setyers of defensive formation in his reception room. But all of sudden, someone popped out and assassinated Wu Gu with a single sword move!

    Holy ancestors¡¯ soul, Wu Gu was a half-step Supreme Magus, and Divine-Magus-level magic treasures couldn¡¯t even harm a hair of his! But, his metal-strong head was actually prated by a sword. What kind of treasure was the sword held in that shrimp warrior¡¯s hands?

    "Shrimp warrior? A goddamned shrimp warrior?!" Dark Water Serpent leaped up, tempted to pounce on Ji Hao. But when he saw Ji Hao¡¯s face clearly, he paused, and all his strength was suddenly gone. Wu Gu was stabbed to death by a shrimp warrior?!

    ¡®This Wu Gu was not fake, was he?¡¯

    ¡®Chu Wu people aren¡¯t nning on framing me, are they?

    ¡®But we are enemies already, why would they send a fake Wu Gu to frame me? It¡¯s pointless. No matter how many human beings I kill, I will earn no me but credits, right?¡¯

    Dark Water Serpent was deeply confused.

    Ji Hao breathed deeply and then burst into a series of roar. He shouted and yelled like a real shrimp warrior while turning around, hands gripping the sword as he swiftly and ferociously swung the sword towards Dark Water Serpent.

    The sharp sword edge came straight at Dark Serpent¡¯s neck!

 Chapter 1325: The Twelve Worlds Arrive

    Chapter 1325: The Twelve Worlds Arrive

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Dark Water Serpent shrieked with a fiendish voice, staring at Ji Hao with a pair of burning eyes.

    He had no time to dodge or move his feet. Ji Hao concentrated all his strength and spirit power tounch the sword move. Through this move, he perfectly demonstrated Yu Yu¡¯s sword art, based on his current ability. Wherever the sword edge swept across, the space was frozen, and so was the time. Ji Hao opened his erect eye and released the water-clear light, which illuminated the entire space. He saw beams of colorful light being cut broken by the edge of his sword, one after another.

    Those breaking light beams were the light of Dao!

    As Ji Hao wielded his sword, even the great Dao of Pan Gu world restrained its power to avoid getting harmed. Before the sword edge, the lights generated from the great Dao werepressed into visible, almost tangible beams, that could be sensed directly by using spirit power. These light beams were cut broken by Pan Gu dragon Mark.

    Breaking all with a single sword move; one could already see Yu Yu from this sword move made by Ji Hao.

    Even though Ji Hao made this world-destroying sword move only with the terrifying power of Pan Gu Dragon Mark, he immersed in this almost perfect move from his heart to his soul. Each time the sword cut a beam of Dao light, Ji Hao would gain a deeper understanding about a certain part of the great Dao.

    Facing the sword, Dark Water Serpent¡¯s face twisted in fright.

    So strong, so unstoppable! An irresistible, bloodcurdling pressure descended, as he felt unable to even struggle, be it his body or soul. Dark Water Serpent was one of the first generation of creatures in Pan Gu world, a powerful being who lived since the prehistorical era. He had sensed a simr overwhelming pressure only back in the prehistorical era,.

    Back then, Saint Pan Gu created the world, and was besieged by thirty-million Chaos monsters. Unfortunately, Pan Gu fell.

    Saint Pan Gu¡¯s body disintegrated and became parts of this new world. Before some of his body parts disappearedpletely, traces of Saint Pan Gu¡¯s power still lingered in the world. Back then, Dark Water Serpent sensed the same power from the newly created world, the same pressure that belonged to Saint Pan Gu.

    Pan Gu Dragon Mark hacked straight to his head. Ji Hao performed thebined move of sky-opening, earth-splitting, everything-grow, everything-perish, and all living beings recreate, generating an overwhelming Chaos power that surged out from his head. It seemed to condense into a tall and strong human figure.

    In Dark Water Serpent¡¯s eyes, he saw a giant holding arge axe and roaring thunderously while hacking at his head.

    He couldn¡¯t dodge, because the space was frozen and the time was stopped; every power, every magic was suppressed.

    "This clone is generated from thirty percent of my spirit blood and cultivation, yet I failed to dodge a sword move from you! What is your name? Let¡¯s me know who killed me before I die!" screamed Dark Water Serpent.

    "I am just an insignificant shrimp warrior!" Ji Hao chuckled while the sword edge sliced across Dark Water Serpent¡¯s neck.

    Arge head was sent up into the air. On Pan Gu Dragon Mark, the two dragons sparkled dimly, and next, Dark Water Serpent¡¯s head and body suddenly became a cloud of ash, drifting in the air.

    Before Kui Gate, in a hundreds of miles radius dark cloud, Dark Water Serpent, the real one, had coiled his body into a giant serpent formation. His eyes shone brightly as he was facing the allied human force. All of a sudden, he leaped straight up and straightened his enormous body like a wooden stick, while dark blood spurted out of his mouth.

    "Who is it? Who is it? Who destroyed my clone?!" Dark Water Serpent screamed hysterically, also frighteningly. That clone he created with thirty percent of his cultivation and spirit blood could only be defeated by a Supreme Magi. Even if one of those Supreme-level human beings truly joined the war, one Supreme Magi could only injure that clone severely at most, but could never destroy it with a single move.

    Dark Water Serpent was powerful. He controlled his clones, and felt everything that happened to them. No detail could hide from him. Just now, he lost a clone and suffered a great loss. His real body was harmed badly as well. However, he sensed nothing from that clone of his before all this happened. He temporarily lost his eyesight, then the connection between him and that clone was brokenpletely, after which, blood erupted from his body, and thirty percent of his power was already lost.

    "Who is it? Who is it?" Dark Water Serpent shrieked. He transformed into a tremendous dark cloud, flying into Kui Gate. Watched Dark Water Serpent go mad, warriors from the tens of human ns who had been attacking the Kui Gate as an allied force, directly left the battlefield without paying any attention to the overall battle situation. Countless human warriors were thrilled, roaring towards the sky. Drums were beating as loud as thunders, as these warriors marched into Kui Gate.

    Dark Water Serpent was going crazy, and the group of descendants of his were instantly thrown into panic. They failed to stop the wild waves of attacks from the allied human force, and suffered a debacle. They desperately fled into the Kui Gate.

    "Attack! Break the Kui Gate! The more heads you cut off, the more credits you earn!" Ghost Chariot Green Grass, Qiong Sang Sheng, You Chao Yu, and the leaders of High Sun Family, Wu Chan Family, Chu Wu n, and the other families and ns which arrivedter, shouted out and excitedlyunched the attacks.

    In the Kui Gate, Ji Hao waved his arms and swept away the three-hundred boxes brought by Wu Gu, then shed out of the room. While retreating at his highest speed, he constantly changed his look.

    Once he rushed about a hundred miles away from the building, a dark hurricane descended from the sky. Strong toxins were brought down by the hurricane, which struck on therge coral building. Followed by a thunderous boom, dark gusts of wind blew towards all directions, immediately turning millions of water-kind creatures into skeletons.

    "Hah, impressive, Dark Water Serpent is crazy!" Ji Hao narrowed his eyes andughed. Losing thirty percent spirit blood and cultivation? Anyone would go crazy because of that, right? Especially at this life-risking point of time, Dark Water Serpent suddenly lost so much spirit blood and cultivation, which caused a steep fall of his power. He was very likely to fall in the flood.

    "Thanks to you, baby!" While sneering, Ji Hao gently stroked Pan Gu Dragon Mark and praised it, then sent it back into his body.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t expect Pan Gu Dragon Mark to be so powerful, that the first move heunched with it seemed to even destroy all powers in the world. That clone generated from thirty percent of Dark Water Serpent¡¯s spirit blood and cultivation failed to resist the power of the sword, and was turned into ashes instantly.

    "Marvelous, truly marvelous!"

    Ji Hao just couldn¡¯t stop praising the sword. He slowed down and rushed back to his bone house at the fleeing speed of an ordinary water-kind spirit creature.

    "Who is it?! Who the hell is it?!" An enormous dark water serpent showed up from the dark hurricane. Dark Water Serpent raised his upper body from the hurricane, swaying ferociously and shattering the dark clouds in the sky.

    Buzz! Pan Gu world quaked suddenly.

    Everyone raised their heads and looked at the northeast sky. Up there, the sky of Pan Gu world was broken. From a giant hole in the sky, which was tens of millions of miles in radius, flood poured in.

    The world quaked once again. In the southeast sky, another gigantic hole was created.

    Following a drumming noise, twelve huge holes appeared in the sky in a row, within a blink of an eye. Flood poured down, while the super strong water power transformed into fierce gales and blew into Pan Gu world.

    ¡®Ha...¡¯

    From the core of Pan Gu world, an earth-shaking, brayingugh could be heard, that sounded like the happyughter of human beings.

 Chapter 1326: Return Through the Space

    Chapter 1326: Return Through the Space

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The Chaos was vast, boundless, and endless.

    Chaos tides struck against each other, as dazzling light streams extended for billions of miles. asionally, one could see enormous, strangely shaped Chaos creatures roaring and struggling in the lights.

    Across the boundless Chaos and countless, different sized worlds, was a jellyfish-like creature. Its head was a million miles in radius. Under that head were hundreds of thousands of tentacles, long or short, thick or thin. Its body glowed with a five-colored light. It roared, screamed, and dashed across a tremendous Chaos whirlpool, then flew out of a turbid ocean of clouds.

    The gigantic and beautiful creature flew to above a beautiful world and pointed out its tentacles. Five-colored light beams descended like rain and swished shrilly, falling into a vast ocean in the middle of this world.

    A middle-aged man stood on the ocean surface. His square face gave him a majestic look. He was wearing a long ck robe, and a colorful bronze armor vest. Treading on a pair of dark dragons, he looked at the surface of the ocean, seeming to be lost in his thoughts.

    The rain of five-colored light fell from the sky. The middle-aged man raised his head and teasingly sneered to that giant, jellyfish-like creature.

    "Evil thing, in the past ten thousand years, you¡¯ve gone too far in bullying. Today, you have returned once more. How can I, Gong Gong, tolerate you for another day?" Under this man¡¯s feet, the pair of dark dragon roared towards the sky. Their bodies transformed into a pair ofrge des. Flicked by Gong Gong¡¯s fingers, a pair of hundred-thousand-miles-long, dark, crescent-shaped light streams rose into the sky, then silently sliced across the jellyfish¡¯s body.

    Countless beams of five-colored light were shredded by the dark crescent lights, while the giant jellyfish silently fell apart. Crystal-like five-colored liquid sshed out from its body.

    "Pre-world five lights divine essence water! Great, great, I can achieve an even higher level now!" Gong Gong looked at the five-colored liquid falling like a heavy rain, waved his arms and roared in excitement. He opened his mouth and breathed deeply. As the five-colored liquid fell into his mouth, the power vibration he released got stronger and stronger. Gradually, hazy, endless waves emerged behind his body.

    "Pre-world Chaos treasure, dark dragon de! Hahaha, indeed marvelous!" While gulping the five-colored liquid, Gong Gong pointed out his fingers. Following his move, the pair of dark crescent lights, which were flying further and further away, helplessly roared, then slowly returned.

    Gong Gong gripped he pair of crescent lights and shouted, "Evil things, if I didn¡¯t bring you back from the hopeless situation, when could you ever fulfill your appetite with fresh blood? I¡¯ve wasted a thousand years on you. If you still refuse to yield..."

    A thunderous boom could be heard from above Gong Gong¡¯s head, as an unimaginably strong water power shattered the space like an actual flood and drilled into his body. Behind him, a crimson Yu roared towards the sky. The figure of the Yu turned clearer and clearer, while Gong Gong became more and more blur.

    "He seeded! He seeded...My boy, after several generations, he finally seeded! Haha, I can finally return! I can finally leave this bloody Chaos and return! I can go home!" Gong Gong was thrilled. He stomped his foot against the ocean surface and growled excitedly.

    "The green mountains and rivers in Pan Gu world, the icebergs and snowfields in Northern Wastnd, and those beautiful, beautiful little girls from Pan Gu world... Strong liquor, appetizing grilling meat, haha, I am finally leaving this bloody Chaos!"

    "I¡¯ming back, I aming back! Haha! Pan Gu world, from this day on, I am your dominator!"

    At the same time, immeasurably far away in the Chaos, a tens of thousands of meters tall man, wearing a long ck robe and holding a dark trident, was fighting against tens of Chaos creatures, showering blood. Above his head, the space cracked suddenly as well.

    Torrents of pure water power surged into his body. The man was exhausted a minute ago, but now, he roared towards the sky, sounding like dragons. Hearing his thunderous roars, the tens of Chaos creatures vigntly drew back. This battle hadsted for nearly a hundred years.

    A crimson Yu gradually emerged from behind this man, getting clearer and clearer, while the man became more and more blur. Seeing the tens of Chaos creatures, the ferocious-looking Yu instantly opened its mouthpart. From its mouth, poisonous gas and sands puffed out like a storm.

    "Hah, do you even have any strength left to fight?" The man gripped his trident and shouted to the tens of Chaos creatures, "The treasure you took from me, give it back!"

    shing across the sky, giant waves rose from around this man¡¯s body. Replenished by the endless water power from the Chaos, this man¡¯s strength had been restored to his peak state. Wave after wave, the pure water power descended ceaselessly, forcibly filling his body and boosting his power and cultivation.

    He wielded the trident and left billions of eye-piercing cold light beams in the air. The waves around him formed a giant whirlpool that looked like a ck hole, easily swirling the tens of Chaos creatures in.

    The cold light dazzled. Thergest Chaos creature in the battle looked like a mixture of a toad and a lobster. The creature burst into a howl as its belly was torn apart by the trident. A water-tank-sized, brightly glowing bead flew out of his body, being grabbed in the man¡¯s hand.

    "Haha, weightless divine pearl, which can destroy a world with one strike. With this treasure, when I return to Pan Gu world, one of the five divine emperor thrones in the heaven...should belong to me!" The manughed wildly towards the sky while his body disappeared amidst surging waves.

    In the boundless Chaos, twenty-seven men in ck robes had been exploring new worlds, or aimlessly traveling across the Chaos, or fighting against Chaos creatures...

    An endless water power from Pan Gu world suddenly arrived through the Chaos and merged into their bodies, speedily restoring their powers. Added with special ¡®position-switching¡¯ magic, they were brought back to Pan Gu world.

    Among the twenty-seven men, the one who traveled the furthest unintentionally went through over ten Chaos whirlpool, and crossed a very long distance. When the ¡®position-switching magic¡¯ prepared by Yu Ancestor was triggered, this old Gong Gong paused suddenly. In both shock and fright, he gazed at the boundless Chaos before his eyes.

    A golden light shone from the endless Chaos and expanded speedily. Within a blink of an eye, all Chaos tides in the area a billion miles in radius were shattered by the golden light.

    A golden, shining, immeasurablyrge and magnificent city was flying in the Chaos at a startling speed, crushing all Chaos tides on its way like an enormous ship. The fence wall of this city was over three-meter-tall. Standing on the fence wall were countless divine towers.

    Above each divine tower was a sun-like, dazzling sphere of light, and within every light sphere was a giant erect eye, vigntly looking around.

    "A non-humankind city...in the Chaos!" murmured this old Gong Gong, "I, have I approached the non-humankind¡¯s nest? Oh my, how many non-humankind armies can this city contain? Good, good, they¡¯re not heading to Pan Gu world!"

    Following his sigh, this old Gong Gong disappeared, as a giant, crimson Yu appeared.

 Chapter 1327: The Destination â€” Pan Gu!

    Chapter 1327: The Destination ¡ª Pan Gu!

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The boundless Chaos...

    The unimaginably enormous golden city dazzled with a golden light. Wherever it flew across, the Chaos was quieted down, and the disturbed natural powers were eased. The heterogeneous Chaos power was turned into clear streams, softly flowing by the city.

    On the fence wall, strong warriors in full armors were on patrol under those golden divine towers. asionally, unlucky Chaos creatures would fly across, and a warrior would immediately burst into a resonant growl, then pull open his longbow.

    The golden light shed across, as blood and flesh sshed. Chaos creatures were ughtered one after another. Countless exquisitely made golden flying boats hovered around the city, ssifying and collecting the skin, meat, blood, and bones of those Chaos monsters, shipping back into the city to store. Left behind the golden city was a storm of blood. Not one Chao creature survived.

    Inside the city, in the core area, hundreds of enormous, magnificent, mountain-like golden pces stood on the ground. These pces were built from golden, translucent crystals, giving out an inexhaustible light and heat at every moment. Ordinarily, cultivators wouldn¡¯t be able to even approach these pces before being incinerated.

    On the squares around these pces, countless heavily armored warriors were on patrol. Showering under the golden light of those pces, the skins of these warriors were slightly translucent, such that one could even see their bones and veins under their skins.

    In the tallest pce, on a stage which was about six-hundred-meters tall, was a throne. It was asrge as a hill, and embossed with countless luxurious and exquisite beautiful nts. Sitting straight on the hollow carved throne was a handsome man in a long golden robe, with his eyes narrowed, looking at the disturbed Chaos outside the widely opened gate of the great hall.

    From the stage to the floor, countless Yu n, Jia n, and Xiu n people stood on each stair, ording to their positions. They were wearing long golden robes, seriously looking at the few Xiu n old mn, who were busy at work in the middle of the hall.

    Countless extremelyplicated and precise mechanicalponents floated in the air. The core of this giant machine was thousands of different sized crystal pieces. The smallest piece was only about a foot squared in area. Each small crystal piece had countless brightly shining spell symbols flowing down from it in streams.

    Thergest crystal piece was about three-thousand-meters-squared and ten-meters-thick, covered in a misty sparkling light. Inside the crystal piece were curved lines, different colored light spots, along with triangr, round, and rectangr, sparkling symbols.

    ¡®Beep, beep¡¯

    A Xiu n old man raised his head and reverently reported to the man sitting on the throne, "Master, about the man in a ck robe just now, based on our database, the nature of the water power surged out from his head was highly simr to the water power from Pan Gu world."

    "That man should be from Pan Gu world."

    This Xiu n old man continued cautiously, "The man disappeared and left that red creature. We guess that they have used some kind of ¡®position-switch¡¯ magic, recing the man with the red creature, and bringing him back to Pan Gu world."

    The man sitting on the throne slowly opened his eyes.

    Same as human beings from Pan Gu world, this man had one pair of eyes, sparkling like stars, without the third, fourth, or the fifth eye.

    When this man opened his eyes, the entire golden city was dimmed down due to the ring, dreadful light emitting from his eyes. His shining pair of eyes illuminated the immeasurably wide golden city.

    "Local creatures of Pan Gu world, those ignorant lives, are they strong enough toe to this ce? He seems to be lucky." The man teasingly smiled, then gently waved his hand, said, "Capture that red creature and dissect it."

    With a faint, cold smile, he continued, "Based on the developmental level of Pan Gu world, they shouldn¡¯t be having any advanced ¡®position-switch¡¯ magic. Therefore, this should be a smart use of a natural ability. That man can¡¯t have such an ability, which means, this red creature is born with this ability...This is worth studying on."

    A Xiu n man stood on the stage, holding a thick crystal book. He abruptlyughed and said, "Master, I found it. This red creature is a magical creature from Pan Gu world, called ¡®Yu¡¯."

    "¡®Yu¡¯, they can harm living creatures by spraying poisonous sands onto their shadows. Attacked by Yu¡¯s sands, living creatures would suffer a great pain, and eventually die of exhaustion. Yu Ancestor is a creature with a nature of water.When Pan Gu world was created, he was generated by the natural reward power for the creation of the world, as one of the first generation of creatures in Pan Gu world. Currently, he serves as one of the eight senior ministers under Gong Gong¡¯smand."

    Coughing slightly, the old Xiu n man nodded to the man sitting in the throne and said, "Master, Gong Gong Family people are carrying out Lord Dishi Cha¡¯s ¡®navigation n¡¯. The twelve carefully selected water worlds are merging with Pan Gu world. The energy waves releasing from the great navigation formation we designed can be detected by our ¡®void divine mirror¡¯, which can guide us to Pan Gu world."

    "Ah, in this case, Gong Gong, a chess piece of ours, is not willing to remain out of the limelight." The man sitting on the throne gave a faint smile and responded with a low voice, "What Dishi Cha promised them is not enough to fulfill their greed, is it? Anyhow, the ones capable enough to travel into the Chaos are all powerful beings."

    Slightly shaking his head, this man continued ndly, "However, bringing these powerful beings back to Pan Gu world, what¡¯s the point of this? When we arrive in Pan Gu world, the world can only...yield."

    Slowly standing up, the man looked at theplicatedly designed void mirror and said confidently, "We¡¯ve been nning carefully and borately for so long. Finally, finally, Pan Gu world is in our control. Most importantly, those bloody people will not fight me over it. All resources in that world will belong to me, and me only."

    "Dishi, Yemo, Fan, Polo, Pi, Yanmo, Jialou..." The man said the family names of the twelve families in power of Yu Dynasty in Pan Gu world carelessly, then sneered scornfully, "You poor low-grade nobles, how can you, how dare you grow such an ambition? How dare you upy this fabulous great world?"

    "Even I am tempted by this great world. It is so perfect, so healthy. It has never been damaged. It is a world that may allow me to finally take that step. You poor lowly things, how dare you? You don¡¯t deserve it."

    "You tried so hard. You concealed the coordinates of this world for so many years. But now, it¡¯s mine!"

    On thergest crystal piece in the void divine mirror, a colorful,rge light sphere emerged.

    Strangely, twelve white tiny light spheres were attached to the surface of therge light sphere. The twelve tiny light spheres released waves of milky white ripples ceaselessly, interweaving and dazzling like lighthouses on the sea during the dark night.

    "The destination ¡ª Pan Gu world! At full speed!" The man smiled warmly and said, "I can¡¯t wait to harvest!"

 Chapter 1328: Welcoming Ceremony

    Chapter 1328: Weing Ceremony

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    When the twelve water worlds crashed into Pan Gu world, or in other words, Pan Gu world began devouring the twelve small worlds which delivered themselves over, Ji Hao and all living creatures in or around Kui Gate instinctively raised their heads and looked at the sky.

    Twelve immense holes were opened up in the sky, as pure and strong water power condensed into an actual flood, pouring in.

    ¡®All Streams to the Final Land¡¯, the great formation was about to bepleted perfectly. In Pan Gu world, torrents of water power had been surging towards Final Land, behind the nine water gates, and the endless heavy rain was already getting light. But, the twelve water worlds descended suddenly, suffocatingly, and despairingly. A new heavy rain fell from the sky, thousands of times stronger than before.

    Ji Hao nkly stood in the middle of the main street of the Kui Gate market, watching tens of miles wide jets of water pouring down from the sky, and giant waves falling from the air like overwhelming waterfalls.

    No raindrops existed in this rainstorm, only water streams and endless waves. The waves fiercely bumped into the mountains and rivers of Mind and ttened some less sturdy mountains rumblingly. Floating mountains in the sky couldn¡¯t stand the high water pressure, as they ntingly fell from the sky and smashed on the ground.

    "Lord Gong Gong! Lord Gong Gong!" Countless water-kind spirit creatures raised their arms thrillingly, roaring towards the sky.

    "Lord Gong Gong! Lord Gong Gong!" Countless lower-grade water-kind creatures, who hadn¡¯t managed to transform into human shapes, roared ferociously and mumbled to praise the greatness of Gong Gong.

    A great number ofrge water-kind spirit creatures raised clouds and waves, then darted into the sky and rejoiced with wild excitement. Destructive waves pped on their bodies, but caused no effect on them at all. They easily and freely moved through the waves and the enormous jets of water.

    With their natural abilities, they brought the water level higher by over a hundred miles. Water stages rose from the flood one after another. Standing on the turbid water stages, countless water-kind spirit creatures wielded their weapons while roaring excitedly.

    Hearing a high-pitched hissing noise, Ji Hao immediately raised his head and searched for its source.

    That was Yu Chi¡¯s house. Tens of old Yu stood on the roof, in their original shapes. They happily and cheerfully twisted theirrge and swollen body, with clouds of poisonous gas and sands puffing out of their mouthparts. These old Yu were overexcited, even to an extreme degree. Their poisonous gas and sands spread out in all directions along the flood, yet, they didn¡¯t care. Surrounding them, countless shrimp warriors had fallen.

    "Damned things!" Ji Hao cursed. He shed across the air and dashed towards these old Yu, then conveniently wielded Pan Gu Dragon Mark and shredded them.

    He clenched his left fingers, then loosened, releasing a water thunder with the extremely negative power. Following a muffled boom, the body parts of those old Yu and their terrifying poisonous gas and sands were all gone. ncing at Dark Water Serpent, who was roaring and wriggling cheerfully a long distance away, Ji Hao stomped the roof broken, then broke into Yu Chi¡¯s house.

    The thriving water power had been gathering towards this house. The altar in the middle of this house was like a ck hole that had been ceaselessly absorbing the water power. Because of what Ji Hao had secretly done to him, Yu Chi was still unconscious. He leaned against the altar with a pale face.

    Coldly ncing at Yu Chi, Ji Hao silently wielded his sword. A destructive power drilled into Yu Chi¡¯s body and blew him into a puff of ash.

    The altar had been releasing a strong power vibration wave by wave, spreading out in all directions, such that even Ji Hao could barely stand by it. Three Yu were huddled on the altar, twitching intensely. Their bodies gradually turned blur, and above their heads, three tall and sturdy men slowly showed up, each wearing a long ck robe.

    "Wee back to Pan Gu world!" Looking at the three men, Ji Hao grinned. In the meanwhile, the nine blood flying knives gifted by Netherworld Hierarch swished up, transformed into nine extremely thin, blood-red threads, and darted into the altar.

    Days ago, Ji Hao buried his Yu Yu sword intent in the altar, and now, the sword intent buzzed shrilly, merging with the nine blood flying knives right away. Guided by Yu Yu sword intent, eight flying knives disappeared from the altar in front of Ji Hao and then silently reappeared in the eight altars, located in the rest eight water gates behind the Kui Gate, through the faintly sensible space vibration inside the altar.

    "We are back!" On the altar in front of Ji Hao, a strong man, who was wearing an armor vest, each hand gripping a ck crescent de, growled towards the sky, "I, Gong Gong, am back! Hahaha, Shennong, back then, you and your people forced us into the Chaos to search for the non-humankind¡¯s nest, but you would never know that one day, we will be back!"

    "Haha, you can never know how terrifying the Chaos is until you dive in. No directions, no roads, all that one can rely on is luck! But we, Gong Gong Family, have our own path that leads back to Pan Gu world. What about you? You¡¯ve all be ashes already, haven¡¯t you?" Another manughed towards the sky as well. Abruptly, he turned around and politely bowed towards the man in an armor vest.

    "Abba, you¡¯re alive! Haha! We¡¯re all alive!" The man growled in surprise.

    "You little b*stard, do you know anyone else but your Abba? Don¡¯t you remember me, your uncle?" On the altar, the third man excitedly shouted out, "Big brother, you¡¯re safe, and that¡¯s enough. And you, you little b*stard! Haha! We¡¯re all safe! We¡¯re all alive! We¡¯ve all made it back..."

    Puff! Ji Hao wielded Pan Gu Dragon Mark, stepped swiftly onto the altar, and silently prated this ¡®uncle¡¯s chest.

    On the sword, the pair of faint dragons sparkled, while a deep dragon roar brought Ji Hao a piercing ear pain. ¡®Uncle¡¯ quivered intensely. He hadn¡¯tpleted his return, and his body was still slightly blurred. That body of his quivered intensively, without being able tounch any effective counterattack.

    "How dare you?" That ¡®Abba¡¯ with an armor vest roared in rage.

    "You, you, who are you?" Thest Gong Gong screamed hoarsely, then raised his fist and attempted to punch Ji Hao. Nevertheless, his body had still been slowly returning to Pan Gu world, and he didn¡¯t have the strength to punch.

    "Who am I? Not important. What¡¯s really important is that I can¡¯t let you return to Pan Gu world!" Ji Hao looked at the three Gong Gongs and said in a deep voice, "You should better go back to where you came from, even though you might get lost in the Chaos or die."

    Buzz! The Yu Yu sword intent Ji Hao buried in the altar erupted horrifyingly, along with the power of the blood flying knife.

    Countless blood-red beams interwove on the altar, tearing Gong Gongs¡¯ bodies. Not only on this altar, the same blood-red beams burst from the rest eight altars too.

    The twenty-seven Gong Gongs hadn¡¯tpleted their return, and their bodies were not yet solid. Due to the strangely sharp blood flying knives, countless shes were left on their bodies.

    "What are you all doing you scums?! Defend the altars! Defend the altars!" Thunderous roars descended from the sky.

 Chapter 1329: Cut the Serpent

    Chapter 1329: Cut the Serpent

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Far away, too far away...

    The twenty-seven old Gong Gongs were too far away from Pan Gu world. Even with the amazing ability of Yu Ancestor and the inexhaustible water power provided by Pan Gu world, they needed ten breaths at least toplete their return.

    The time span of ten breaths was not long, but not short either. This span of time was enough for Ji Hao to severely injure or even kill the twenty-seven old Gong Gongs, who were still switching positions with the twenty-seven Yu, and had no power of resistance, with the sword intent he buried in the altar ahead of time.

    Typically, the span of ten breaths might pass within a blink of an eye. The n of Gong Gong, the nine altars in the nine water gates, covered by the strong earth meridian power stirred up by the ¡®All Streams to the Final Land¡¯ great formation, no one was supposed to know about these. If nobody knew, then no one would be able to stop the return, and the span of ten breaths would soon pass. The time was enough for those old Gong Gongs to safely return to Pan Gu world.

    Unfortunately, Ji Hao was like an invincible opponent of Gong Gong Family. He sneaked into the Kui Gate, discovered Yu Chi and the group of Yu, then entrapped Yu Chi and approached the altar to set an ambush.

    The nine blood flying knives were activated by the Yu Yu sword intent. Interweaving blood-red beams sliced across Gong Gongs¡¯ bodies, leaving marrow-deep wounds. The scary blood power from the blood pool in hell drilled into their bodies and soon mixed with their own blood, permeating into their internal organs and bones.

    Gong Gongs screamed in pain. How could such a major reversal happen to this great n, which was supposed to be perfect? Gong Gong in the heaven, was he trying to bring his ancestors back to Pan Gu world to conquer this world, or did he actually betray his family and bring his ancestors back to die?

    The nine blood flying knives were made by Netherworld Hierarch with the great Dao of blood pool; they were sharp, powerful, and cruel. The dirty blood pool power drilled into old Gong Gongs¡¯ bodies, causing a pain that was even worse than the cruelest torture in the world.

    The old Gong Gongs felt that their bodies had started melting slowly, bit by bit, inch by inch, like candles by a burner. An earth-shaking hiss burst from a distance away. Dark Water Serpent, who was responsible for guarding the Kui Gate, looked at Yu Chi¡¯s house in rage. He roared hissingly, and without using any shapeshifting, his enormous body smashed down like a giant pir.

    His gigantic body tore apart space and brought up a dark gale as it fell straight down. Even as his body was still tens of miles away from the ground, more than a half of all buildings in the Kui Gate market were crushed by the dark gale.

    Next door, Shermie shouted out loud and led tens of small crayfishes to dart out of the bone house in panic. Crayfishes and shrimps were good leapers. Shermie led the group of small crayfish to leap away desperately. With a few rises and falls, they bounded to a long distance away.

    Ao Li and Feng Qinxin cursed out loud in both shock and anger. With tens of their guards, they dashed out of the bone house as well.

    Ao Li raised his head in fury. He was nning to give vent to a torrent of abuse, but when he found out that the enormous body smashing down from the sky actually belonged to Dark Water Serpent, a strong, powerful being who dared to go against the dragon-kind back in the prehistorical era, Ao Li silently held Feng Qinxin up and rushed straightaway, fleeing at his highest speed.

    The roof was shattered by the dark gale. Without taking a nce at Dark Water Serpent, Ji Hao continued wielding Pan Gu Dragon Mark and neatly cut off the three Gong Gongs¡¯ heads.

    Raising the ¡®Abba¡¯s head, he now raised his head and growled towards the sky, "Gong Gong! Do you see it? Which ancestor was he to you? I chopped their heads off! Come on! Kill me!"

    Dazzling thunderbolts shed in the sky, illuminating the enormous jets of water. Gong Gong¡¯s raging roars came from the ends of the sky. However, he didn¡¯t show up. He didn¡¯t risk his life to fight Ji Hao because of the death of his three ancestors.

    Ji Haoughed out loud. Gong Gong didn¡¯t show up, which was perfect!

    Smashing down from the sky, Dark Water Serpent was merely about three-hundred-meters away from Ji Hao. The strong gale quaked the earth. The Kui Gate was strengthened by the power of countless earth meridians, and was almost unbreakable. But right now, it quaked intensely, while countless thin cracks appeared on the ground.

    Ji Hao pointed out his finger. The Pan Gu bell transformed into a Chaos power stream and rose into the sky, expanding to three-hundred-meters-tall while glowing brightly and shielding him.

    Dark Water Serpentnded heavily on the bell. The bell ring echoed, as Chaos power streams urged out of the bell. In shock and rage, Dark Water Serpent screamed in pain!

    The Pan Gu bell rang and turned all natural powers into Chaos. As Chaos power streams swept across, Dark Water Serpent¡¯s scales split, his skin shattered, and flesh moldered. His skin, flesh, and blood were turned into strands of Chaos power, dissipating in the air. On a thousand meters long section of his body, all the skin, blood, and flesh was gone, exposing his ck bones.

    "What is this?! What is this?!" Dark Water Serpent shrieked without knowing what to do.

    He came down to kill, but why on earth did he get himself injured so badly before he could kill anyone?

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t say a word to him. When the bell rang, he gripped the hilt of Pan Gu Dragon Mark and pierced the sword fiercely into the core of the altar, while casting the supreme sword spell taught by Yu Yu. Silently, Ji Hao boosted his power and sent all his power into Pan Gu Dragon Mark.

    Following a puffing noise, sharp sword power streams erupted from the sword. Through the connection between all nine altars, sword power streams burst from all the other eight altars in no time. Showering under the blood-red beams, waves of colorless sword power prated those old Gong Gong¡¯s bodies, tore apart their muscles, cut their bones, and devoured their life-force.

    Shrill howls could be heard. Old Gong Gongs died one after another miserably and with grievance, without having the time to fight back.

    Gong Gong red up. He cursed Ji Hao loudly like a shrew. Nevertheless, he never showed up. From the beginning to the end, he never showed up to fight Ji Hao. Instead, he watched Ji Hao kill those old Gong Gongs one by one.

    Poor old Gong Gongs! Each one of them was far stronger than Ji Hao, but...Before they had a chance to fight back, they were all killed so easily by him.

    Dark Water Serpent burst into crazy roars. He twisted and coiled up, then transformed into a scrawny, dark-skinned old man with long white hair. He raised a snake-shaped staff and hit down on the Pan Gu bell.

    All of a sudden, something shed out of Ji Hao¡¯s shadow. That was Yemo Shayi. He didn¡¯t make even the slightest sound as he approached Dark Water Serpent from the back andunched a sword hack.

    Netherworld Hierarch roared withughter. Surrounded by his eighteen blood flying swords, Netherworld Hierarch locked his fingers together and raised a thousands of meters long, blood-red sword light beam, which struck violently down on Dark Water Serpent.

    Howling in despair, blood sshed out of Dark Water Serpent¡¯s body like a heavy rain.

 Chapter 1330: Utterly Isolated Gong Gong

    Chapter 1330: Utterly Isted Gong Gong

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Dark Water Serpent hissed and wailed, while his poisonous blood sshed all over the sky.

    The Pan Gu bell rang deeply and constantly, releasing strong streams of Chaos power, which enveloped Dark Water Serpent¡¯s entire body. He struggled with all his strength; he rushed and punched, but failed to free himself from the bell¡¯s power.

    Ji Hao, Netherworld Hierarch, and Yemo Shayiunched their moves together. Pan Gu Dragon Mark, blood flying swords, and Yemo Shayi¡¯s sword of destruction, which was crafted with a secret, non-humankind technique, swished across the air simultaneously. Every single sword was a top-grade, lethal weapon. Dark Water Serpent¡¯s scales were strangely strong, but were broken by these fierce swords one after another.

    Netherworld Hierarch grinningly looked at Dark Water Serpent, watched blood spurting out from his body. He shouted hurriedly, "Be careful, be careful, leave his body whole! Don¡¯t cut him into pieces! Otherwise, I would have to do a lot of extra work to fix his body if I want to make him into a zombie!"

    Hearing this, Ji Haoughed out loud. Pan Gu Dragon Mark shone with a cold light and pierced deeply into Dark Water Serpent¡¯s forehead, which was a vital body part. The sword tip sank into Dark Water Serpent¡¯s body and squeezed out arge stream of blood mixed with the brain.

    "Lord Gong Gong...Kun Peng...Xiang Liu...Wuzhi Qi, what are you doing?! The great n will be ruined if you don¡¯t do anything!" Dark Water Serpent shrieked towards the sky shrilly.

    Netherworld Hierarch chuckled. He wielded his arms and sentrge streams of Netherworld power to Dark Water Serpent. The Netherworld power drilled into Dark Water Serpent¡¯s body through his wounds. Dark Water Serpent felt that both his body and soul were paralyzed and numb, then a weird change happened to his body.

    Netherworld Hierarch was too impatient; he just couldn¡¯t wait. Before Dark Water Serpent even died, he had already started using his body as a raw material.

    Dark Water Serpent freaked out. He struggled harder and harder, but Chaos power streams released from the Pan Gu bell tightly wrapped him. He even drained thest bit of his strength from his marrow, but still failed to break out.

    High up in the sky, in the magnificent, sacred heaven, Gong Gong was looking at the images shown in a divine mirror above his head with a badly darkened face. On the nine altars, suffering from those interweaving blood-red beams, the twenty-seven powerful old Gong Gongs were defenseless. Yu Ancestor¡¯s special ability, that ¡®position-switching¡¯ magic he cast, actually triggered the death of these old Gong Gongs.

    He growled in wrath. Through the special formation in heaven, his voice echoed through the entire world.

    He roared and growled, but it was all useless. Gong Gong wanted to dive down to the Qui Gate to save his ancestors. As long as he arrived with his people and stopped Ji Hao to let his ancestors return safely, things would be back in control. Even though those old Gong Gongs were all wounded seriously, they were still powerful enough to awe the humankind, and the Gong Gong Family would still have the strength to conquer the world.

    But Dishi Cha blocked his way. With a warm grin on his face, Dishi Cha was wearing an indescribably luxurious armor, each hand gripping a shiny, resplendently decorated sword, as he stood in front of Gong Gong.

    His blood-red armor was fabulously beautiful, embossed with countless blood-red metal roses, each rose looking so lifelike. The petals seemed to be tender and soft, and from the flower cores, blood-red light spots had been drifting out, as if a breeze was shaking the flowers and stirring up pollens.

    Every petal of each metal rose had thousands of tiny cutting surfaces on it. Every cutting surface reflected a dazzling light, and within the light, countless spell symbols sparkled. Wearing the armor, Dishi Cha¡¯s entire body was covered by countless metal roses that glistened so brightly that Gong Gong couldn¡¯t bear to even look directly at him.

    As for the pair of swords in Dishi Cha¡¯s hands, those were hollow carved, also with rose embossments. The swords were transparent, seeming ready to be blown away by a breeze. A me-like bright blood-red light coiled on the pair of swords. When Dishi Cha wielded the pair of swords, two blood-red, frigid streams of light would linger in the air dazzlingly, without fading for a long while.

    "Gong Gong, this is the end." Dishi Cha smilingly looked at Gong Gong and said, "Enough, it¡¯s already enough. You better stay here and don¡¯t move. If you do what I say, our agreement can still be effective...The souls of human beings will belong to you, while we have their bodies."

    In confusion, Gong Gong looked at Dishi Cha and asked, "What are you doing? What do you want? Dishi Cha, we are allies. Are you gonna watch the ancestors of our Gong Gong Family be killed? Without them, our Gong Gong Family can never conquer the humankind!"

    "We don¡¯t need you to conquer the humankind, because... we will be doing that." Dishi Cha answered the question with a bright smile, "As a chess piece, you have already aplished all your missions perfectly. Now, you can stay here and watch."

    "You are a chess piece of ours. For a long time toe, we still need you as a mask to paralyze human beings in this world, to wear out their courage of resistance. We will destroy their fighting will and their spirits, and they will fall into very, both their bodies and their souls."

    "During this process, we need a mask to paralyze them, all of them. You are our best choice. When you sit on the throne of a divine emperor, serving as our puppet, you will be treated the way you deserve."

    "As a chess piece, that is all you can do now. Therefore...Don¡¯t move, don¡¯t do anything reckless. Otherwise, switching to a new puppet is not a difficult thing for us." Dishi Cha smiled brilliantly, but his words sounded cold and so mean.

    Gong Gong¡¯s heart sank. Looking at Dishi Cha¡¯s smiling face, he said frowningly, "Are you sure that you are able to conquer the humankind without my help? Don¡¯t you forget that many powerful ones are still hiding among human beings, much more than we already know. It has been so many years, but even I failed to reach to the bottom of their strength."

    "Facing a crushing force, all so-called ¡®strengths¡¯ are valueless!" Wearing that destructive weapon, Yemo Tian floated in the air like a hundreds of meters tall giant. Behind him, all kinds of wings released strong, dreadful power vibrations.

    Yemo Tian said overexcitedly, "Just do what we said, or you will die in a very miserable way!"

    Scrupled, Gong Gong looked at Yemo Tian. Remaining silent for a while, he turned around and looked at the few senior ministers under hismand. He believed that he was strong enough to defeat Yemo Tian in that destructive weapon, but he needed people to stall Dishi Cha for him.

    But his heart sank even deeper as he turned around.

    Wuzhi Qi carried hisrge club and stood still. His eyes dazzled dimly, fixed on the two standing in front of him.

    Those were Kun Peng and Xiang Liu, each with a tiny lotus faintly sparkling between their eyebrows. With a fake smile, they blocked Wuzhi Qi¡¯s way.

    "Wuzhi Qi, we are friends for so many years. So, don¡¯t bring us troubles," said Kun Peng with a low voice.

    Gong Gong gasped in shock.

    His ally and ministers had all betrayed him.

 Chapter 1331: Dark Water Serpent Slough

    Chapter 1331: Dark Water Serpent Slough

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Back in the Kui Gate. Ji Hao, Netherworld Hierarch, and Yemo Shayi joined hands and beat Dark Water Serpent, making him scream in pain. But no one came to help him.

    Outside the Kui Gate, the allied human force saw the sudden change of the natural environment and realized that things weren¡¯t right. They stopped hiding their powers. Instead, they boosted up all their strength andunched a full onught on the Kui Gate.

    Once these human warriors exerted their powers, the dark water serpents who were guarding the Kui Gate suffered.

    Seriously speaking, the Dark Water Serpent Family was as powerful as You Chong Family, Qiong Sang Family, Suiren Family, and the otherrge ancient human families and ns, at most. Dark Water Serpent was trapped by Ji Hao, so how could his descendants possibly stop these warriors from tens of families and ns, who hadbined their powers and been attacking so fiercely?

    Dark water serpents were killed one after another. Their giant bodies fell from the sky, and their blood dyed the flood red.

    Countless water-kind spirit creatures, who were sent to the frontline by Dark Water Serpent, had died. Corpses floated on the water surfaces; body parts soaked in blood, drifting in the water. The world was blood-red wherever the sight went, looking just like the blood pool in hell.

    The fact that nearly crushed the Dark Water Serpent Family members guarding in the Kui Gate was the outbreak of what Ji Hao had prepared.

    Led by Shermie and supported by Heng Xing, hundreds of heavily armored shrimp warriors, crab warriors, and some low-grade water-kind spirit creatures rushed onto the street. They carried amazingly sharp spears, swords, strong bows and all kinds of powerful weapons produced by the non-humankind.

    Water-kind spirit creatures who chose to stay loyal to the Dark Water Serpent Family didn¡¯t see thising. They werepletely unprepared, and the Kui Gate area was thrown into chaos. In every corner, one could see a shrimp warrior on the rampage, roaring, hacking its weapon, and killing the others. Shrimp warriors pulled their longbows and shot out sharp arrows, which darted through the air like a rain, putting down the other water-kind spirit creatures who only had thin armors. The strong buzzing noise caused by their bows could be heard from everywhere.

    Shrimp warriors were weak indeed, and not smart. However, they followed every order, and they were good at group fights. They could even be counted as the most disciplined ones among low-grade water-kind creatures.

    When shrimp warriors wore armors crafted by Xiu n masters, held well-designed weapons forged by the non-humankind, and were surrounded by powerful battle puppets and flying forts, which provided a strangely strong defensive power, they marched onto the street with all these gears, killing everyone who was not on their side...

    All of a sudden, these weak shrimp warriors became so ferocious. They lunged their long shiny spears and released waves of arrows. Divine towers provided them with strong defensive magic screens andunched destructive attacks.

    As two especially strong warriors, Shermie and Heng Xing were leading the army. Theybined their powers, and added with the armors and weapons that Ji Hao specially designed for them, no ordinary ¡®spirit creature king¡¯ could survive even one strikeunched by them joint-handedly.

    The Kui Gate was disarrayedpletely. Countless shrimp warriors yelled, dashed, and killed, leaving corpses behind. Blood flowed in rivers.

    Many ¡®spirit creature kings¡¯ hadrge numbers of shrimp warriors under theirmands. Normally, those shrimp warriors would follow all orders of their ¡®kings¡¯. But today, as Shermie burst into a resonant growl and his ¡®pure crayfish power¡¯ was released, all shrimp warriors changed sides. Their weapons were swung violently down towards their old leaders.

    The number of shrimp warriors was at least a hundred timesrger than the total number of the other water-kind spirit creatures. When Shermie gradually united all shrimp warriors in the Kui Gate and rose in rebellion, the breakdown of the Kui Gate force was reasonable.

    Dark Water Serpent was trapped by the Pan Gu bell. No matter how crazily he tried to struggle, he failed to protect himself from the attacks of Ji Hao, Netherworld Hierarch, and Yemo Shayi.

    He was covered in wounds and blood, while the Netherworld power was drilling into his body and internal organs, corroding his blood, flesh, and soul. Dark Water Serpent even saw illusions. He saw eighteen strange men standing before his face, and behind them were eighteen ovepped circles, releasing an overwhelming, irresistible power, that belonged especially to the Dao of nature.

    The eighteen men, and the power released from the eighteen circles, had been forcing Dark Water Serpent to kneel, surrender, and give up resistance. Once he gave up, he would be turned into a zombie.

    He would be the strongest zombie of Netherworld Hierarch. After all, among all ¡®raw materials¡¯ Netherworld Hierarch had found before, none could be mentioned in the same breath with Dark Water Serpent.

    "Dark Water Serpent...Do you have a branch n in Southern Wastnd?" Seeing that Dark Water Serpent had lost a big half of his power, Ji Hao brought up the old debt, "When I was little, Dark Water Serpent n in Southern Wastnd was a deadly enemy of our Gold Crow n."

    "Marquis Yao Ji Hao, are you trying to destroy my Dark Water Serpent Family?!" As Ji Hao finished, Dark Water Serpent roared out in fury. "I fell into your trap today...But you can¡¯t kill me so easily."

    Breathing deeply, Dark Water Serpent shifted to his human shape again ¡ª The scrawny, dark-skinned old man, with long white hair.

    Covered in wounds, he hissed withughter as he looked at Ji Hao and Netherworld Hierarch and growled, "Do you really think that I don¡¯t have the power to fight back? Anyhow, I am one of the first generation of living creature in this world. The dragon ancestor and phoenix ancestor were my peers! Young kids, how dare you underestimate me?"

    Gasping for air, Dark Water Serpent reached out a hand. ng! He pped on Yemo Shayi¡¯s sword, which wasing at his heart from the back. Silently, Yemo Shayi drew back. Three fingers of Dark Water Serpent were cut off by Yemo Shayi.

    "This final move, I saved it for my next natural trial." Dark Water Serpent looked at Ji Hao and Netherworld Hierarch, then said with a deep voice, "But today...Never mind. If I can¡¯t survive today, how would I ever have a chance to pass the natural trail and attain the Dao?"

    Before Ji Hao said a word, Netherworld Hierarch already started teasing, "Pass the natural trail and attain the Dao? You¡¯re nothing but a ck snake. Except for your thick skin and strong muscles, you have no other abilities. How dare you even talk about attaining the Dao?"

    Dark Water Serpent threw a sideway nce at Netherworld Hierarch and shouted, "Kid, how dare you despise me? I do have thick skin and strong muscles, so what? I can still have a chance to attain the Dao and stand high above the masses. You¡¯re only a bunch of kids; three against one, with those treasures in your hands... You¡¯re at an advantage, but what do you know about ¡®Dao¡¯?"

    Dark Water Serpent sounded full of anger and scorn. Ji Hao didn¡¯t care, because he was really a kid.

    Unlike him, Netherworld Hierarch was enraged, such that a cloud of blood-red mist rolled up behind his body. Kid? How dare Dark Water Serpent call him a kid? He had to teach this ck snake a good lesson today. Otherwise, this snake might think that it could even rule the world!

    Before Netherworld Hierarch reprimanded, Dark Water Serpent moved and widely opened his mouth. Shreds of dark shadows shed out of his mouth and swished up into the sky along with strong waves of power, quietly floating above Dark Water Serpent¡¯s head.

    Each shred of dark shadow was a tens of thousands of miles long, ck slough. Within a couple of breaths, at least ten-thousand ck sloughs floated above Dark Water Serpent¡¯s head.

    Dark Water Serpent bit his tongue tip broken and sprayed a mouthful of blood onto these sloughs.

    With a series of hissing noise, all sloughs began swelling, and within a few more breaths, over ten-thousand enormous dark water serpents flew all over the sky, spreading their overwhelming power in all directions like a tsunami.

    Along with a buzzing noise, even the Chaos power streams wrapped around Dark Water Serpent¡¯s body were slightly tightened.

 Chapter 1332: Whose Credit?

    Chapter 1332: Whose Credit?

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Dark Water Serpent roared hysterically and told the story of these slough clones of his.

    Snakes sloughed, and Dark Water Serpent was not an exception. As the first dark water serpent in the world, an ancient creature that lived since the prehistorical era, Dark Water Serpent¡¯s sloughs could be counted as top-grade natural treasures. Every slough was especially strong, something which no ordinary holy weapon could leave even a slight mark on.

    Dark Water Serpent had a goal of Dao. Naturally, he wasn¡¯t willing to live merely as a spirit creature which relied on its own natural abilities all its life. He wanted to cultivate, to attain the Dao. He wanted to conquer a part of the great Dap, to stand high and look down on all ordinary creatures.

    He didn¡¯t know much about the great Dao, but he did understand that once a prehistorical spirit creature like him started the long journey of ¡®Dao¡¯, he would be facing all kinds of natural trials and disasters. Therefore, he saved his sloughs and turned them into his clones.

    It had been so many years, and Dark Water Serpent had umted over ten-thousand sloughs, which had been turned into his clones.

    All clones were tightly connected with him. Once those clones were activated, they could share their powers with Dark Water Serpent. Each clone was only less than ten percent as powerful as Dark Water Serpent himself, but together, these clones were terrifying.

    Ji Hao killed a clone of Dark Water Serpent which was generated from thirty percent of his cultivation and power. By doing so, Ji Haorgely weakened Dark Water Serpent. However, the moment these slough clones were activated, Dark Water Serpent regained his lost strength and cultivation. The pure and strong power even broke out from his body and condensed into countless dark long tentacles, wagging around him.

    Dark Water Serpent¡¯s scrawny body swelled rapidly. Along with a series of bone creaking noise, he grew taller and taller, and soon became a nine-meter-tall, sturdy man, from a skinny and elderly one.

    Slightly twisting his muscr arms, Dark Water Serpent roared deeply, "Marquis Yao Ji Hao, and you, nameless kid,e on, fight!"

    Netherworld Hierarch looked at those slough clones with a great interest. He chuckled and said, "Great, great, I¡¯m gonna be rich today. Ji Hao my friend, you do your work, while I will take this old snake!"

    Whileughing, he continued in excitement, "If I knew this old snake had so many slough clones...I would have killed it long ago. How could I let him live till present?"

    Dark Water Serpent¡¯s look changed. Judging by what Netherworld Hierarch said, he hadn¡¯t been taking Dark Water Serpent seriously at all.

    "You..." Raising his arms and pulling out a pair of long spears which were made from his own fangs, Dark Water Serpent pointed at Netherworld Hierarch and roared.

    Ji Hao smirked, then turned around and walked away. He brought the Pan Gu bell away as well. Netherworld Hierarch wanted to finish Dark Water Serpent himself, and he didn¡¯t need to borrow a treasure from a kid to trap his target.

    From a long distance away, Ji Hao heard Dark Water Serpent howl in both shock and fury. Afterward, streams of Netherworld power merged back together, then nothing could be heard anymore from the darkness.

    Drawing back from the battle, Ji Hao stood on a cloud, looking down at the Kui Gate.

    The Kui Gate area was thrown into a mess. The allied human force was attacking from the outside while Shermie and his army was stirring from the inside. All over the streets, shrimp warriors had been yelling and shouting while on a rampage. Because of them, the water-kind force in the Kui Gate could no longer gather together to strike the allied human force back.

    Ji Hao opened his erect eye and covered the Kui Gate area up with his strong spirit power. Holding Pan Gu Dragon Mark, Ji Hao watched the battlefield with concentration. All strong spirit creatures who caused severe damages to shrimp warriors would be ughtered immediately by Ji Hao with a sword move.

    The Taiji universe mirror floated in the air, emitting dazzling beams of light of extreme negative nature. Every spirit creature struck by the light was set aze with a silver-white fire. Howling and crying, these spirit creatures slowly melted into strands of gray-colored mist.

    With a crushing power, Ji Hao kept the situation well under his control. Shermie and Heng Xing had been rushing ahead and ughtering. Shrimp warriors in the Kui Gate were getting more and more unstoppable. They routed the water-kind forces in the Kui Gate, and maderger water-kind spirit creatures flee desperately.

    In the front, rumbling drums and resonant horns suddenly echoed to the clouds. Tens of thousands of dark water serpents darted into the Kui Gate through the water channel. Some of them were in their human shapes, while the others were in their original shapes.

    Dark water serpents were freaked out. They wailed, shrieked, while the allied human force chased closely behind. Countless heavily armored human warriors wielded shiny weapons and hacked on these fleeing dark water serpents. Body parts fell into the water, mixing with the blood that dyed the entire water channel red.

    "Kill everyst water-kind creature! The credit belongs to us! Qiong Sang Family!"

    "Nonsense! The credit belongs to us! We, Wu Chang Family people have made the greatest contributions! The credit belongs to us!"

    "Didn¡¯t you see our Cloud Sun Family warriors? Without our elite warriors, could you even break into the Kui Gate?"

    "How dare you? The credit belongs to our Chu Wu people! How dare you im our credit? I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that our Elder Wu Gu is already in the Kui Gate! The credit belongs to our Chu Wu n!"

    The war wasn¡¯t over yet. Tens of thousands of dark water serpents were still alive. The water-kind armies in the Kui Gate were disarrayed by Shermie and his warriors indeed, but therge number of non-humankind spirit creatures remained. At this point of time, if a powerful, influential spirit creature showed up and let the rest hear his or her voice, the water-kind forces in the Kui Gate could still be united to strike back.

    However, these human ns had already started striving for the credit.

    Standing on the cloud, Ji Hao showed his true face. Sneering at those human beings who rushed over in disordered lines, he said, "People, you¡¯rete. I, Marquis Yao, broke this Kui Gate under the order of Minister Si Wen Ming! As for the credit, does that have anything to do with you?"

    Ji Hao¡¯sughter resounded through the clouds. Down below, countless human beings raised their heads and saw Ji Hao immediately.

    The leaders of those families immediately burst into rage, and even screamed out loud. They had driven Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao away, but why was Ji Hao here? Was this a joke? Ji Hao was here, then where was Si Wen Ming?

    If Si Wen Ming gained the credit, why would they even bother to bring their people all the way to the Kui Gate?

    Ji Haoughed out loud, then took out the mountain-driving whip and swung towards the Kui Gate.

    All kinds of formations buried in the mountains were activated. The Kui Gate extended for millions of miles, Nourished by the pure earth meridian power, it was almost unbreakable. But at this very moment, it copsed, and a thousand-mile-wide water channel was created.

    The flood surged to the next gate through the suddenly opened water channel.

 Chapter 1333: Because of Jealousy

    Chapter 1333: Because of Jealousy

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The Kui Gate was broken.

    The allied human force tried for so many days, and even suffered losses, but still failed to make actual progress. Nevertheless, the tough Kui Gate was broken so easily by Ji Hao.

    No matter how many different thoughts thoserge family people had, shouting and yelling instead of truly contributing when the allied human force attacked the Kui Gate, or how often had they been intriguing against each other and trying to hinder each other, the mission that an allied force formed from the elites of tens of top-grade human ns and families failed to achieve in a long span of time, was achieved by Ji Hao all alone!

    Under the effect of the ¡®All Streams to the Final Land¡¯ great formation, all water power in Pan Gu world gathered in the nine water gates. Drawn by the strong tractive force caused by the moving water power, the earth meridian power gathered in the mountains of the nine water gates.

    The mountains of the nine water gates were extra strong and sturdy. The Kui Gate copsed, and opened a thousand-miles-wide, hundreds of millions of miles long water channel. Through the immense channel, the water power surged in. Everyone heard the thunderous swooshing noise caused by the friction between the water power and the air, and saw the white air sts left in the sky by the torrents of water power.

    Countless white-dragon-like water power torrents roared across the Kui Gate, end to end.

    Tens of thousands of warriors in the allied human force was looking at Ji Hao, stunned. Consequently, they didn¡¯t manage to dodge the suddenly erupted flood of water power. They were swirled into the waves of dragon-like, white air sts. They howled and screamed, then were dragged into the water channel. Along with the flood, the storm and the hurricane, they were instantly flushed far, far away, which was beyond their control.

    All water power in Pan Gu world had been flowing towards the next eight water gates through the Kui Gate. One could easily imagine how overwhelming the pressure that the Kui Gate had been suffering was. White air sts tore the mountains on both sides of the water channel and generated dazzling fire sparkles. Every now and then, giant rocks were dragged down from the mountains and shattered by the flooding water power.

    The allied human force desperately fled in all direction. They dashed away from the water channel and dared not to stand before the surging water power torrents.

    Only a few elders were left on the scene. Relying on their great powers, they floated in midair, making no other moves. They bristled with anger, staring at Ji Hao. Waves of air st struck violently on their bodies and fell apart, causing thunderous booms, even quaking the sky.

    Ji Hao floated in midair, with his broad sleeves fluttering in the wind. He looked down at these elders like a divine god standing high above the masses.

    He did it, eventually.

    In the future, when people would talk about the credit, they would say that in the final stage of the flood-control mission, the nine water gates were broken, and the first gate, Kui Gate, was broken by Marquis Yao Ji Hao. The world knew that he was a follower of Si Wen Ming. So, the credit would go to Si Wen Ming without a doubt!

    For any event, only the first time could be shocking and impressive. From mouth to mouth, human beings would only repeat that when the nine water gates blocked the flood, the first gate was broken by Marquis Yao Ji Hao under Si Wen Ming¡¯s order!

    As for who broke the second and the third gates...

    Perhaps, people wouldn¡¯t even remember the names of the second, the third, and the other water gates!

    At this time, the cultures of many human ns were primitive. Their elders told their memories and the history of the ns to the younger generations, then the younger ones told the same stories to their kids; that was how their culture passed on. One could not expect them to memorize too many things, and they wouldn¡¯t be willing to either. They would rather go hunt a boar in the forest then spending time to memorize the names of those people who broke the nine water gates.

    The Kui Gate, the first of the nine water gates, thest major credit earned in the flood-control mission, and also the most essential one, was earned by Marquis Yao Ji Hao, a follower of Si Wen Ming. People would remember this fact, and this would be the only fact they would remember!

    "Rude boy!" A You Chao Family elder yelled in anger.

    "How dare he? How dare Si Wen Ming!" A Qiong Sang Family elder shouted, sounding utterly difited. They represented almost all the most powerful few human ns among the entire humankind, but how dare Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao take the credit that ¡®belonged to them¡¯?

    "We haven¡¯t owed the credit to anyone yet, he, he...This kid is so rude!" A few Cloud Sun Family elders even had their faces darkened in anger. They were trembling, because they couldn¡¯t restrain the anger in their hearts anymore, and even wanted to attack Ji Hao.

    "This kid is so rude. He has to be punished. When is these rude, ignorant kids¡¯ turn to step in the essential matters of our humankind?" A Chu Wu n elder said proudly, "Ji Hao, this boy is dead. When Elder Wu Gu returns, he will be dead!"

    The group of elders nodded and agreed with him.

    Ji Hao was actually daring enough to take ¡®their credit¡¯. This kid acted in such a ridiculous way, and showed no respect for the elders and superiors. He had to be punished severely. But of course, if Ji Hao were smart enough to willingly kneel under their feet, then cry and beg to give the credit back to them, they wouldn¡¯t mind to show some mercy and spare his insignificant life.

    At the moment, here was the problem ¡ª If Ji Hao knelt on the ground, crying and wailing and begging to give the credit away, who should have it? Or in other words, which one among these elders should Ji Hao beg to?

    No one cared what Ji Hao had been thinking. These elders widely opened their eyes and arrogantly looked at each other. Their gazes were as sharp as swords and des, hacking straight on each other¡¯s faces. They were all trying to frighten each other with the fierceness in their eyes, to make each other withdraw from thepetition.

    Even at this point in time, these elders believed that Ji Hao couldn¡¯t possibly refuse their request!

    Having the credit for breaking the Kui Gate all to himself? Did Ji Hao have the guts to actually do that? His credit being taken away should be a pleasure to him. If this credit were only an ordinary one, these elders wouldn¡¯t be willing to have it!

    Ji Hao stood in midair and heard every word those elders said.

    Such shameless words, so arrogant. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but grin. Back then, human emperors and ancient, powerful human beings had made great contributions to the rise of the humankind. But what about their descendants? What were these people? Indeed, a few good-for-nothing people would always exist in a human n, but there were too many of them!

    Was there a higher possibility for descendants of human emperors and ancient, powerful human beings to be disappointing?

    A Qiong Sang Family troop suddenly marched to the Kui Gate, growing thunderously while rushing towards the group of water-kind beings who were in a great mess.

    "Make contributions! Today, for the humankind, ughter water-kind creatures! Kill! Kill! Kill!" yelled a Qiong Sang Family man, who was a peak-level Divine Magus.

    Tens of thousands of Qiong Sang Family archers raised their bows one after another, and started a longsting, shrill swishing noise. Arrows flew out like a storm, and shot groups of water-kind creatures into sifters, puncturing tens of thousands of shrimp warriors.

 Chapter 1334: He Who Has A Mind to Beat His Dog Will Easily Find A Stick

    Chapter 1334: He Who Has A Mind to Beat His Dog Will Easily Find A Stick

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Shrimp warriors were too silly.

    Countless shrimp warriors were excited, thrillingly chasing after those dispersed water-kind creatures. But when arrows were shot, puncturing their bodies, their undeveloped nerveworks didn¡¯t manage to react timely.

    Some shrimp warriors had their vital body parts prated. They fell on the ground, without being able to move anymore. But, they were still shaking their heads and roaring ¡®kill¡¯. They saw nothing but those fleeing water-kind creatures; they didn¡¯t even notice that strange things were stuck inside their bodies.

    Among all shrimp warriors and water-kind creatures who fell to the ground, only a little crayfish under Shermie¡¯s lead was much smarter than the others. Three arrows almost prated his chest, and this little crayfish immediately dropped his weapon, gripped the arrowheads that came out of his chest, and shrieked shrilly.

    These little crayfishes were Shermie¡¯s life. Shermie worked truly hard to be a spirit creature. After that, going from an ant-like, tiny, insignificant spirit crayfish to a strong being, Shermie suffered even more. He nourished these little crayfishes with his own spirit creature power, taught them everything, and protected them as much as he could. These little crayfishes were not only his descendants, they were the future of his bloodline and spirit, and they were everything he had.

    For crayfishes, cultivation was never easy. He tried with no spare efforts for so many years, but till present, less than one hundred little crayfishes around Shermie managed to ¡®grow up¡¯ and attain ¡®human shapes¡¯. Shermie was chasing after an electric eel. Abruptly hearing the shriek of a little crayfish, Shermie hurriedly turned around. Seeing the little crayfish¡¯s chest punctured by three arrows, his eyes instantly turned red.

    "You!" Shermie leaped into the sky and pointed at those Qiong Sang Family warriors, then roared hoarsely.

    The three arrows exploded simultaneously. Fire, hurricane, and thunderbolts erupted together from the arrowheads, covering the area with a radius of three-hundred-meters. The little crayfish was torn apart, and so were the hundreds of shrimp warriors and water-kind creatures around him.

    On Shermie¡¯s chin, his pair of feelers wagged quickly in sadness. He shed across the air along with a shrill swishing noise, leaving hazy shreds of afterimages in the sky. He instantly dashed to that Qiong Sang young man, who gave the order to kill.

    "We¡¯re not..." Shermie still tried to exin.

    The young man chuckled and gripped the longbow with both hands. The bowstring was as sharp as a de. A frosty beam of light was left in the air when the young man swung the longbow towards Shermie¡¯s neck.

    "What are you? You¡¯re water-kind creatures! You are the enemies of the human-kind! You should die!" shouted the young man

    Shermie moved swiftly and dodged this lethal attack. "We are under Marquis Yao Ji Hao¡¯smand! Under his order, we attacked water-kind warriors and broke the Kui Gate!"

    Not only the young men, even the group of elders behind him showed the intent of killing in their eyes. Under Ji Hao¡¯smand? Did Ji Hao recruit a giant number of shrimp warriors, equip them with high-quality armors and weapons, and order them to break the Kui Gate from the inside?

    They looked at those shrimp warriors darting everywhere, at their shiny armors and weapons, which were much better than those owned by some human warriors. ording to these elders¡¯ estimation, at least a million shrimp warriors were fighting in this area!

    Ji Hao did not only break the Kui Gate, he had also incorporated so many shrimp warriors!

    Shrimp warriors were weak indeed, but when their number wasrge enough to reach a certain degree, they could serve as a terrifying force! Besides, Shermie was apparently a strong one, as powerful as a Divine Magus!

    Who knew how many like Shermie would emerge among millions of shrimp warriors under Ji Hao¡¯smand?

    Ji Hao improved his own power even further. Those were millions of daring shrimp warriors with high-quality gears!

    These elders clearly understood that Ji Hao¡¯s Yao Mountain territory was broad and rich. The only weakness was that his territory was sparsely popted, and had a weak military strength. Therefore, Yao Mountain territory couldn¡¯t bepared with those strong human ns and families yet.

    Nevertheless, millions of brainless, well-equipped, and daring shrimp warriors, perfect to order followers, had joined the Yao Mountain territory. The enhancement they delivered to Yao Mountain territory was not weak; instead, they made up for the biggest weakness of Yao Mountain territory. With them, Ji Hao¡¯s power could soar even more!

    Not to mention that Ji Hao was capable enough to incorporate millions of shrimp warriors...Couldn¡¯t he forcibly incorporate some strong water-kind creatures? Which strong human n or family didn¡¯t have a few non-human forces as muscles? With these shrimp warriors, Ji Hao could easily incorporate hundreds and thousands of ¡®spirit creature kings¡¯, Divine-Magus-level strong beings from the rest eight water gates, and turn them into strong fighters of Yao Mountain territory.

    "Ridiculous! Marquis Yao Ji Hao is an important member of our humankind. How could he even know lowly things like you?" The young man¡¯s ears slightly twitched as he learned the words from his elder.

    While smirking, the Qiong Sang young men pointed at Shermie and yelled, "This thing is full of nonsense. Kill it!"

    From all directions, a great number of Qiong Sang warriors pulled open their longbows and locked on Shermie. In the meanwhile, warriors from the other families and ns approached too.

    Shermie was strong. Just now, he covered hundreds of miles with one single step and instantly darted to the Qiong Sang young man, as fast as a bolt of lightning. Some elders didn¡¯t even see his movements clearly.

    How could such a strong spirit creature be willingly under Ji Hao¡¯smand?

    "Kill this thing!" A Qiong Sang elder shouted shrilly. As he flicked his finger, an arrow swished out, starting a hundreds of meters long dazzling beam of light towards Shermie¡¯s chest.

    Shermie gave a resonant roar while raising his pair of fist. In front of him, shreds of afterimages left by his fists merged into a strong shield.

    The arrow released by the elder bumped into the shield and caused three thunderous booms in a row. The arrow was shattered, while Shermie sightly trembled, being forced to take one step backward because of the great force brought by the arrow.

    All elders were shocked. The arrow released by that Qiong Sang elder was powerful enough to kill a peak-level Divine Magus. However, facing such a lethal attack, Shermie, this unknown water-kind spirit creature, only took one step backward.

    They couldn¡¯t let Ji Hao have such a powerful water-kind spirit creature.

    Tens of thousands of Qiong Sang warriors pulled open their bows. Warriors from the other ns and families moved as well, especially those Maguspriests from Chu Wu n. All of a sudden, all cruel kinds of magic curses were cast towards Shermie like a storm.

    Ji Hao was enraged. He dashed out, shattered the space, and directly showed up before Shermie.

    The Pan Gu bell floated above his head, releasing Chaos power streams as it shielded Ji Hao and Shermie and crushed all attackeding at them.

    "Shermie is my disciple. He has made a major contribution to the battle of the Kui Gate. How dare you..." Looking at those human warriors approaching from all directions, Ji Hao growled in rage.

    But before he finished, a Cloud Sun Family elder had alreadyughed out loud in excitement, "People, listen to him carefully. Marquis Yao Ji Hao has admitted himself...He is colluding with the water-kind! He has evil ns! As a marquis of the human-kind, he took a water-kind creature as a disciple! Is he betraying the humankind?"

 Chapter 1335: The Sin of These Families

    Chapter 1335: The Sin of These Families

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao gritted his teeth andughed with a high-pitched voice. He sounded like crying ghosts at night,pletely lifeless.

    Powerful, influential families, which stood on top of the alliance of human ns, were represented by these people. People from these families of power and influence were greedy and shameless; for their own interests, they would even turn the ck into white.

    A human-head-sized, vividly green thunder bomb silently popped out beside Ji Hao. Ji Hao didn¡¯t manage to see where this thunder bomb came from. The thunder bomb attached to the Chaos streams released from the bell and generated a faintly audible popping noise. The Pan Gu bell gave a muffled scream, while waves of ripple were stirred up from the Chaos power streams.

    Ji Hao was forced back for tens of steps by the invisible, soft, yet strong force that erupted from the thunder bomb!

    Streams of light sparkled across the surface of the bell, then the stirred Chaos power streams were quickly stabilized. Ji Hao nced at the Pan Gu bell in shock. Ever since he attained this treasure, he fought many powerful beings, but this was the first time that the bell encountered such a heavy strike!

    The thunder bomb just now was even more powerful than the attacks Ji Hao took from Priest Hua!

    For sure, Priest Hua wouldn¡¯t fight Ji Hao with all of his power. Perhaps, he only used ten percent, or twenty percent of his power while facing Ji Hao, maybe thirty percent tops. The thunder bomb was many times more stronger than Priest Hua¡¯s attack, which meant, whoever made it was actually as powerful as Priest Hua, right?

    Ji Hao raised his head in surprise. He saw a scrawny elder from Chu Wu n, who wasughing with a deep, creepy voice, while waving a three-foot-long, grayish-white small g in his hand.

    "Marquis Yao Ji Hao, you colluded with the water-kind and hurt the humankind. Today, we, Chu Wu people, will not allow you to live any longer." The elderughed, "I am Wu Thunder... Hehe, hearing my name, you should know my specialty! However, the thunder bomb that kills you is not produced by me!"

    He wielded the small g while talking. Streams of Chaos power slowly gathered on the small g from all directions. Along with a muffled, sky-shaking noise, a vividly green thunder bomb emerged from the top of the g.

    Wu Thunder looked at the thunder bomb, seeming to be reluctant to use it. With a deep voice, he said, "To die in my hands, you should feel honored...Because this thunder bomb...Saint Pan Gu created the world with it!"

    Ji Hao¡¯s mouth corner twitched. Swiftly, the other elders glimpsed at Wu Thunder, all withplicated looks. Some elders even showed a fierce intent of killing in their eyes.

    In Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, the mysterious man showed up with his eyes shining with a bright blue light. Through Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, he nced at the small g in Wu Thunder¡¯s hand, and carefully observed that vividly green thunder bomb, then chuckled coldly.

    "Did he say that Saint Pan Gu created the world with that piece of sh*t?" murmured the mysterious man teasingly, "What kind of world can be created with that? But, that small g is made from a finger bone of Pan Gu... Not easy, truly not easy."

    "Ji Hao," The mysterious man suddenly raised his voice and continued resonantly, "Let Pan Gu bell absorb his small g. More or less, it¡¯s nourishing to the bell...Be careful, you can¡¯t release one hundred percent of the bell¡¯s power yet, but that small g is already connected with that Wu Thunder¡¯s life. He can fully release the g¡¯s power!"

    Wu Thunder smirked and pointed the small g out. The vividly green thunder bomb disappeared on the g, silently moving towards Ji Hao while being attached to a Chaos power stream, and then exploded.

    Ji Hao was again forced back for tens of steps. As Chaos power streams released from the bell quaked, and even Ji Hao¡¯s spirit blood was stirred. He narrowed his eyes, then vigntly stared at Wu Thunder as he said with a deep voice, "This should be the greatest treasure of Chu Wu n, right?"

    The mysterious man sat in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space with his legs crossed, and responded seriously, "Priest Hua, Priest Mu, Dachi, Qing Wei, they dare not to preach unbridledly among human beings, and there¡¯s a reason for that. This small g can be counted as one of the best treasures possessed by the human-kind...But definitely not the only one."

    Ji Hao was enlightened. He took a deep breath and burst with a shrill growl, "Shayi, kill!"

    Wu Thunder held the small g, waving his arms while he pointed at Ji Hao andughed, "Kill me? How can you..."

    Puff! A purely dark sword prated Wu Thunder¡¯s heart from the back. The sword wasn¡¯t translucent, decorated with exquisite embossment, yet had been releasing a suffocating power of destruction. Arge hand gripped Wu Thunder¡¯s neck, slightly clenched its fingers and pulled off his head.

    Silently, Yemo Shayi showed up behind Wu Thunder. A sticky, ck me spurted out from his palm, which wrapped up Wu Thunder¡¯s head. Followed by a shrill scream, Wu Thunder¡¯s head was incinerated. Coiling in thunderbolts, his soul struggled desperately in the dark me, but soon was swallowed up by the fire of destruction.

    Smirking evilly, Yemo Shayi said, "How can he kill you? I killed you!"

    Yemo Shayi was a true Supreme-level powerful being, one of the strongest few in the Yemo Family of Yu Dynasty. Wu Thunder was indeed powerful, but he was only an elder of Chu Wu n, and was still far away from the level of Supreme Magus.

    Besides, as a Supreme-level powerful being, Yemo Shayi assassinated Wu Thunder. Without being times more powerful than Yemo Shayi, how could Wu Thunder ever survive that?

    The fire of destruction turned Wu Thunder¡¯s soul into pure original soul power. Yemo Shayi released his devouring dark sun power and slowly absorbed Wu Thunder¡¯s original soul power. His soul power was instantly improved, which made him feel extremelyfortable. Laughing out loud, he raised his long sword and shouted, "Who else wants to die? I can...Damn it!"

    While Yemo Shayi shouted provocatively, in the surroundings, elders from tens of families and ns attacked simultaneously.

    Tens of magic treasures were triggered together, each releasing a strong power vibration. Thunder, fire,va, toxic gas... All kinds of attacks mixed together; even as a Supreme-level powerful being, Yemo Shayi was startled, hurriedly drawing back.

    By joining hands, these elders were strong enough to cause lethal harm to Yemo Shayi.

    Yemo Shayi dared not to be careless. Silently, he transformed into a dark shred of shadow and merged with the shadows of all surrounding people.

    "Chu Wu n has a good rtionship with High Sun Family, and we High Sun people should keep this treasure!" A High Sun Family elder dashed towards the small g which floated in the midair.

    "Nonsense! We Cloud Sun Family people and Chu Wu people are true rtives! This treasure should be ours...No, I mean, for temporary safekeeping!" A Cloud Sun Family elder immediately raised a long sword that was wrapped in bolts of lightning, and convenientlyunched a hack towards that High Sun elder.

    "Stop! The ancestor of our Qiong Sang Family once served as the great elder of Chi Wu n. This treasure should belong to us!" Tens of arrows fiercely swished over, surrounding the small g.

    Ji Hao curved his lips corners upwards. Powerful and influential families, which possessed the top-grade strength of the entire humankind, indeed!

 Chapter 1336: Gong Gong Escapes

    Chapter 1336: Gong Gong Escapes

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Haha, haha, haha!"

    Ji Hao shielded Shermie behind him, his arms crossed over his chest as heughed out loud towards those elders who had been shouting and yelling.

    Undeniably, this small thunder bomb g was a great treasure, but it was only one treasure. These people from powerful human families and ns, who believed that they were extraordinary, were acting like a bunch of street dogs at the moment, who gave up their basic dignity for one piece of bone!

    "If I were an ancestor of yours, I would certainly p you to death!" Looking at those greedy elders who were fighting over the small g, Ji Haoughed.

    Many of them threw angry nces at Ji Hao. However, millions of elite warriors from those families also had the most of their attention on the small g. Ji Hao¡¯s words were ugly, despite which, no one had the time to attack Ji Hao.

    Chu Wu n, Cloud Sun Family, High Sun Family, Qiong Sang Family, You Chao Family, Ghost Chariot Family...

    All kinds of attacks wereunched. Thunderbolts dazzled across the sky, smoke puffed up, while shrill ghost cries could be heard from all directions. All weird kinds of insects darted everywhere while spurting venoms; arrows, flying knives, misty skulls, long streamers, gs,rge staffs, all kinds of treasures swished along with countless heavily armored, sturdy warriors.

    Surrounding the small thunder bomb g, people from thoserge human families and ns almost went insane.

    Chu Wu n elders seemed to be even crazier than the others. Wu Thunder was assassinated by Yemo Shayi with a single sword move, but his death brought the other elders no feeling. Chu Wu people had always been wacky; most of themcked the feelings that normal people had.

    However, the small thunder bomb g was the obsession in many Chu Wu elders¡¯ hearts. In their eyes, human lives were not worth mentioning. Therefore, they neglected Wu Thunder¡¯s death. Nevertheless, the small g represented the highest thunder power. Anything rted to ¡®power¡¯ could imprint deeply in their souls.

    They dared to fight anyone in the world who attempted toy a finger on their power!

    It was like countless centuries ago, when for the ¡®power¡¯ they were pursuing, the ancestors of Chu Wu people even tried to assassinate Shennong!

    "Wu!" Around thirty Chu Wu n elders held weirdly shaped staffs, raised their arms high, and screamed hoarsely. Behind them, tens of thousands of Chu Wu Maguspriests started an offering dance. Strong power streams transformed into different colored, glowing torrents, surging into these elders¡¯ bodies.

    Over thirty Chu Wu elders cast a spell in chorus. Above their heads, a weirdly colored sphere of light had been quickly swelling and shrinking, followed by a muffled thudding noise. This sphere of light looked like the heart of a strange creature, seeming to be quite weird and scary.

    All of a sudden, this light sphere expanded to tens of thousands of meters long, then exploded. Countless light spots darted in all directions. Hiding in each light spot was a grasshopper-like, tiny poisonous Gu bug, covered in poisonous hair. Large amounts of venom had been spurting out from every single hair on these Gu bugs¡¯ bodies. Those Gu bugs transformed into thin streams of light, striking towards everyone on the scene like a storm of shooting stars.

    An indiscriminate attack...

    No one thought that Chu Wu people could actually be so frenzied until theyunched the attack on all surrounding elite warriors from those powerful families and ns.

    Some elders protected themselves and a small number of their people in the surroundings with powerful magic treasures, while the other over a million elite human warriors shrieked in pain. Gu bugs drilled into their bodies, more or less; the poorest ones even had tens of bugsnded on their bodies.

    Following a sizzling noise, dazzling light beams struck on these warriors¡¯ faces, arms, thighs and all the other body parts which were exposed to the air. The bugs sprayed venoms, rapidly corroding their bodies. Be it Magus Kings or Divine Magi, their bodies had all been melting in the venom speedily.

    These bugs were thousands of times tinier than sesame seeds. These Gu bugs happily wagged their tails and drilled into these warriors¡¯ bodies. Within a blink of an eye, billions of big eggs hatched in the bodies of these warriors.

    Around the wounds on these warriors¡¯ bodies, their fleshes were squirming. Countless bugs hatched inside their bodies, ate their muscles, drank their blood, thenid more eggs and excretedrge amounts of venoms.

    They screamed and wailed. Hundreds of thousands of rtively weaker warriors covered their wounds with their hands and fell straight to the ground. ck smoke puffed up in streams from their wounds. They twitched intensely, with faint-pink blood oozing out of their eyes, ears, and mouth corners.

    These Gu bugs were extremely greedy, and had been reproducing at a stunning rate. They crazily drank those warriors¡¯ spirit blood. The bugs drank too fast, and their number was way toorge. Consequently, these warriors suffered a rapid loss of spirit blood, and by now, the blood flowing out of their eyes, mouths, ears, and noses, was already like clear water.

    ¡®Zi...¡¯

    Along with a shrill scream which was not pleasant to hear, a tens of thousands of meters long Gu bug darted out from that dazzling light sphere, behind countless Gu bugs. This enormous one looked exactly like those tiny ones.

    This grasshopper-like, tremendous bug was also covered in poisonous hair. It suddenly raised its head and screamed towards the sky.

    Countless thunderbolts descended from the air, struck on this bug and shattered the dense poisonous clouds rising from its body, but failed to destroy the clouds and truly touch its body.

    This was an extremely fierce and dangerous Gu bug, that even the world couldn¡¯t stand!

    A dreadful power vibration spread all over the area. This gigantic bug roared and shook its body, nging its dark poisonous hair, which were much thinner than cow hair. Followed by a high-pitched swishing noise, its poisonous hair darted everywhere.

    Ji Hao scanned across this giant Gu bug with his spirit power and couldn¡¯t help but bare his teeth and shake his head.

    Chu Wu people were too terrifying. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t tell exactly how the Chu Wu people raised this giant Gu bug, but every flying hair of this bug was as powerful as an arrow shot out by a Divine-Magus-level Eastern Wastnd archer with all of his power!

    Without being able to protect those eliterge family warriors, Ji Hao rang the bell with all strength and generated strong Chaos power streams, trying his best to shield those shrimp warriors in the Kui Gate.

    A sizzling noise lingered around his ears, as thousands of highly poisonous bug hairs flew across Yu Chi¡¯s house, where an altar was set in.

    Ji Hao immediately turned around. He saw the altar was shattered by the bug hair. The sword intent and blood flying knife he buried in the altar slightly deviated. The three old Gong Gongs were trapped in the altar, without being able to do anything except roaring, with countless blood-red light beams generated by the blood flying knife constantly slicing their bodies. But as the sword intent and blood flying knife deviated, the three old Gong Gongs burst with resonant growls and struggled out of the altar.

    The bodies of two old Gong Gongs sted into clouds of blood mist the moment they left the altar.

    Thest old Gong Gong screamed in pain while barely holding his body together. He flicked his hand and threw out two tens of thousands of meters long, sharp crescent-shaped des.

    The crescent-shaped pair of des swept across the Kui Gate battlefield. Tens of thousands of human warriors, who were suffering from Gu bugs, didn¡¯t manage to react timely. As the de light dazzled, they were cut into pieces.

 Chapter 1337: Gong Gongâ€™s Counterattack

    Chapter 1337: Gong Gong¡¯s Counterattack

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "What is this?" A Suiren Family elder eximed, his eyes fixed on the old Gong Gong.

    "He is... is...!" Some people seemed to recognize the old Gong Gong. A Chu Wu elder leaped up, pointed his finger at Gong Gong, and shouted. But he didn¡¯t manage to speak out that title, because he was too nervous.

    Tens of thousands of elite human warriors, who were cut in two at the waists, fell from the sky into the flood, along with a rain of blood. Among theme, some were strong Divine Magi, but they managed to do no more than howl in pain, before the flood swirled them away.

    A Divine Magus could regrow his or her body from a single drop of blood. One wouldn¡¯t be able to kill a Divine Magus by cutting him or her in two at the waist. Even if one chopped this Divine Magus into meat paste, as long as a trace of the soul remained existing, he or she could quickly regrow his or her body with his or her great life-force. However, the pair of crescent-shaped des was strangely powerful, which drained the spirit blood of those warriors who were cut by it. Therefore, even Divine Magi were killed by the pair of de right on the spot.

    The entire Kui Gate battlefield fell into a deathly silence. Ji Hao carefully gave Shermie a hand sign and told him to lead all shrimp warriors in Kui Gate to retreat as quickly as possible. An old Gong Gong escaped from the altar, and the situation instantly became difficult.

    Elders and elite warriors from those powerful human ns and families all paused, staring at Gong Gong, stunned. He ughtered tens of thousands of elite human warriors with a single strike. What kind of powerful being was him?

    "He...he..." A Cloud Sun Family elder suddenly burst with a scream, "Crazy Chu Wu people, give us the antidote!"

    "Give us the antidote!" All elders who had their warriors injured by Chu Wu people¡¯s Gu bugs growled out. They were facing a strong enemy now, and they had to restore the strengths of all their warriors as soon as they could. Otherwise, under Gong Gong¡¯s des, these warriors would be no stronger than a group of weak rabbits, and he would be able to do anything he wanted to them.

    "Antidote?" Before Chu Wu elders responded, the old Gong Gong, who had just freed himself from the altar, had already leaped into the air and roared in rage, "What antidote do you want? Die, die, die! Human beings, you should all die!"

    Gong Gong¡¯s long ck robe was ragged by the flying blood knife, and his sturdy body was covered in wounds. Visibly, blood-red power streams lingered around his muscles and bones, and had been corroding his body. Sticky drops of blood dripped down from his wounds, emitting a suffocating odor. Meanwhile, the power vibration releasing from his body had been declining constantly and rapidly.

    The blood flying knife was so evil, that even Gong Gong couldn¡¯t do anything to the nasty blood power released from it. While suffering from the blood power, Gong Gong tried all secret magics he knew and took tens of kinds of precious magic herb within the span of a couple of breaths, but failed to dispel the dirty blood power lingering inside his body. In the meanwhile, he watched the other two old Gong Gongs be two clouds of blood mist.

    Clouds of blood mist, gone without leaving a trace,pletely disappearing...

    This old Gong Gong was shocked, enraged, and sad. They were gods, divine creatures; as a feature of gods, they were different from human beings, who had rtively separated and independent physical bodies and souls. When human beings died, their souls could reincarnate. With special secret magic, their souls could turn into ancestors¡¯ souls, ghosts, and many other strange forms. But when gods died, they would die for good. They would disappear from this world without leaving a trace, even without a chance to be ghosts. Therefore, this old Gong Gong understood that the other two old Gong Gongs, his direct rtives, his families, were gone! He was injured severely too, and the blood flying sword had still been fiercely hurting his body, his soul. He gasped desperately; he could die at any time.

    Gasping for a while, without saying one more word, Gong Gong wielded his pair of des and raised tens of thousands of meters long, crescent-shaped beams of de light, hacking towards the elite warriors of therge families in the front.

    "Kill! Kill! Kill! I will kill every enemy of our Gong Gong Family!" The old Gong Gong roared insanely. He had fallen into a crazy, hysterical state. The pair of destructive des swept across the battlefield and shredded countless elite warriors, who were injured by Gu bugs and could not move.

    Ji Hao stood still. He released his spirit power like waves of water, firmly locking on the broken altar.

    This altar was broken already, and the damage it suffered had affected the other eight altars. The other eight altars were quaking intensely. Old Gong Gongs struggled violently in the eight altars, and the eight altars seemed to be on the verge of copse. Among twenty-seven old Gong Gongs, including this one in the Kui Gate, twelve managed to keep their bodies together barely.

    Under the overwhelming waves of hacksunched by the nine blood flying knives, five old Gong Gongs were minced and turned into puddles of blood before they could even fight back. The nine blood flying knives absorbed old Gong Gongs¡¯ blood, turning fiercer and even more powerful. In the other eight altars, the eleven surviving old Gong Gongs were injured even worse, seeming to die right away.

    All of a sudden, the enormous Gu bug controlled by Chu Wu elders screamed shrilly, then widely opened its mouthpart and sprayed a sticky stream of dark venom towards that old Gong Gong.

    The old Gong Gong instantly dodged, transformed intorge streams of water, and merged into the blood. Arrow-like streams of venom swished across the sky but failed to touch even a hair of Gong Gong. Instead, it struck the broken altar andpletely shattered its base.

    The nine connected altars exploded thunderously, while the nine blood flying knives nged brightly. The tractive force from the nine altars was gone. Instead, the nine blood flying knives sensed the tractive force from Ji Hao¡¯s spirit blood, transformed into nine long streaks of blood-red light, and flew over, darting into his body one after another.

    Eleven severely wounded old Gong Gongs rushed out of the other eight altars, with their bodies turning into blood bit by bit, dripping down. They roared towards the sky. Chasing after the nine blood-red streaks of light and crossing millions of miles, their thunderbolt-light, sharp gazesnded on Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    "Little human scum!" Eleven old Gong Gongs shouted in chorus. They strenuously flew into the sky and boosted up their powers. Visibly, dark power streams transformed into dense dark clouds and covered the sky. From all directions, the flood, the rain, and the water streams pouring down from the sky were all being absorbed by their bodies, turning into pure water power and surging into their bodies.

    Having broken out of those altars, and being nourished by the inexhaustible water power from the twelve water worlds, these old Gong Gongs body conditions were stabilized, even though dark, sticky blood had still been dripping down from their bodies. They roared towards the sky, then cursed and shouted their own names out.

    In the other eight water gates behind the Kui Gate, countless water-kind creatures were thrilled. They raised giant waves and followed behind the eleven Gong Gongs closely, marching to the Kui Gate.

    "Kill all human beings! upy Pan Gu world!" growled one old Gong Gong.

    Their original n was enving the humankind. However, as they were almost shredded by blood flying knives, these old Gong Gongs were infuriated to an extreme degree. They didn¡¯t want to enve human beings anymore. ves? How could ves be easier to use than these silly water-kind creatures?

    By now, they wanted to kill all human beings and have Pan Gu world all to themselves!

    "Kill! Kill! Kill!" Endless waves rolled to the Kui Gate.

 Chapter 1338: Aggressive Sword Move

    Chapter 1338: Aggressive Sword Move

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The allied human force was now turned into a mess.

    They fought each other. But before they could reach to an end of their internal conflict, a fierce old Gong Gong popped out and ughtered tens of thousands of their warriors. Before they could gather their strengths and kill this old Gong Gong, eleven old Gong Gongs showed up, marching towards them with countless water-kind creatures. These eleven were also severely wounded, but even more dangerous and crazier.

    The twelve water worlds ¡®iid¡¯ on Pan Gu world had been merging with the Pan Gu world, or in other words, were being devoured. The inexhaustible water power from these twelve worlds would be the strongest natural power in Pan Gu world, before Pan Gu worldpletely devoured and digested these twelve worlds. During this process, the power of the Gong Gong Family would reach to an unprecedented peak.

    All water-kind spirit creatures, even all the ordinary water-kind creatures, would be tens of times more powerful than before. During this period of time, a little water-kind spirit creature, which could only raise three-feet-tall waves normally, would be able to easily raise hundred-meters-tall waves. And thoserge, enormous water-kind spirit creatures, who could already raise giant waves, would be able to stir up world-destroying waves.

    At the moment, the allied human force was facing waves of overwhelming, world-destroying waves,ing from all directions.

    The waves rolled over from every direction, purely dark, and looking like iron walls. Countless weird-looking water-kind spirit creatures were hidden in those waves. They roared as loudly as they could, and marched towards the allied human force under the leadership of the eleven old Gong Gongs.

    At this very point in time, some elders from those powerful human families and ns still reached out their hands and strived for that thunder bomb small g, with no efforts spared.

    Surrounding them, elite warriors were ughtered; right in front of them was a tsunami-like water-kind force. Yet, they neglected it all. They neglected all kinds of terrible consequences that the giant waves could bring, and instead, saw nothing else but the thunder bomb g!

    Taking the thunder bomb g, weakening Chu Wu n, strengthening themselves!

    For the thunder bomb g, a little sacrifice was not worth mentioning.

    Tens of silhouettes dashed around the g, as fast as lightning. They bumped into each other and released thunderbolts, hurricane, raging fires, and poisonous gases. Meanwhile, the enormous Gu bug had been spraying venom randomly under the control of Chu Wu people. Blood sshed everywhere, along with body parts; even the sky seemed to fall.

    The old Gong Gong with a pair of crescent-shaped deughed with a hissing voice. He scornfully nced at those elders who almost fought their brains out over the thunder bomb g. He roared hoarsely and killed surrounding human warriors with all of his power.

    These elders...were hopeless. Human beings couldn¡¯t count on them. On the contrary, some passionate and brave ones among those elite warriors from these powerful human families were the future of the humankind. And the Gong Gongs wanted to destroy this very future of the humankind.

    ¡®Kill, kill, kill.!¡¯ That old Gong Gong wielded his des and ughtered crazily. He smirked and raised sky-flooding waves around his body. Every wave had a crescent-shaped beam of de light sparkling on it. When the waves rose to the sky, body parts were thrown up like trash.

    No blood could be seen on these body parts, as the pair of crescent-shaped des had already drained all the spirit blood of these dead human warriors.

    "Old dogs! Gong Gong is killing your people! Your children! Your descendants! Do you not care about their lives only because of a thunder bomb g?" Ji Hao couldn¡¯t bear watching all this anymore. The eleven Gong Gong and countless water-kind creatures were approaching, and Ji Hao was definitely their first target.

    At the moment, he should disappear from the scene, because that was the safest thing to do.

    Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t bear watching the behavior of these elders, he truly couldn¡¯t. That old Gong Gong had been ughtering their people as easily as chopping watermelons, while these elders were still endlessly fighting against each other over a small thunder bomb g!

    "Ji Hao, who do you think you are? What qualification do you have to talk to us like that?" An elderughed, "Such a great treasure, it will bring us fortune. Our family will thrive with it. For a treasure like this, sacrificing a million nsmen is...eptable!"

    The old Gong Gong who was ughtering human warriors with his crescent pair of des suddenly burst with thunderousughter, "Human beings, this is what human beings are like! Haha! Fuxi, Suiren, Xuanyuan, Shennong, You Chao! You old people, look at your descendants...These are human beings, and these are your descendants!"

    Following his hystericalughter, this Gong Gong wielded his des and sent hundreds of human heads up into the sky.

    Those poor elite warriors! Indeed, they could never rival this old Gong Gong, but at least they could run. Nevertheless, Gu bugs released by Chu Wu people had still been running rampant inside their bodies, which weakened their bodies to an extreme point. Facing Gong Gong¡¯s des, they didn¡¯t even have the strength to run!

    At this moment, over one million elite human warriors were merelymbs for ughter!

    Ji Hao gave a resonant, bright roar. Seeing Shermie andrge groups of shrimp warriors dive into the flood, leaving the battlefield at their highest speed, Ji Hao eas relieved. He shattered the space with one step and blocked that old Gong Gong¡¯s way.

    That thousands of meters tall Gong Gong looked down at Ji Hao, twitched his mouth corners, and gave a grim smile. Then, he raised his pair of des and hacked down violently.

    Ji Hao smiled coldly too, as a Chaos power stream spurted out from the Pan Gu bell and swiftly drilled into Ji Hao¡¯s body. With muffled, thunder-like noises that could be heard from his body, Ji Hao started growing taller, meter by meter. Within a blink of an eye, he became thousands of meters tall as well.

    The pair of fire snakes darted out of Ji Hao¡¯s sleeves and hissed shrilly. They expanded their bodies to tens of thousands of meters long and let Ji Hao tread on their bodies. The pair of snakes was coiled in raging mes. They carried Ji Hao up and floated in the midair. Suddenly, they opened their jaws and let out two zing fire streams towards that Gong Gong.

    During the past few years, Ji Hao had been cultivating this pair of fire snakes with no efforts spared. He had spent incalcble resources on them. By now, this pair was about to turn into flood dragons. The fire that came out of their mouths was no longer earth-core poisonous fire. Instead, it was now the glistening, bright, liquid-gold-like essence sun fire.

    The essence sun fire was not too pure, but it was authentic, spreading on that Gong Gong¡¯s face.

    Wielding his des, that Gong Gong howled in pain. Surely, he recognized this pair of fire snakes, magical creatures from the earth core, found deep under Southern Wastnd volcanos. These kinds of fire snakes were indeed amazingly powerful, but at the level of this pair, they shouldn¡¯t be able to do much.

    Nevertheless, the fire released by this pair of fire snake was essence sun fire!

    That old Gong Gong wasn¡¯t prepared for this. Half of his face was immediately incinerated, which made him scream and deviated his des.

    A shred of shadow suddenly emerged from behind him. Silently, Yemo Shayi prated the heart of this Gong Gong with his sword and pierced the sword tip out of this Gong Gong¡¯s chest.

    "Shameless!" Again, this Gong Gong didn¡¯t see thising. How could a Supreme-level powerful being sneak up on him and stick a shining sword into his heart?

    Ji Hao¡¯s Pan Gu Dragon Mark let out an echoing, bright dragon roar, as Ji Hao gripped the sword hilt with both hands and made the Big Dipper step. He silentlyunched eighty-one sword hacks at this Gong Gong in a row.

    Following the series of metal ngs, the pair of crescent-shaped des held in this Gong Gong¡¯s hands splintered. He couldn¡¯t believe this, shrieking in surprise. While his voice lingered in the air, Ji Hao cut his body into hundreds of pieces.

 Chapter 1339: Snakes Become Dragons

    Chapter 1339: Snakes Be Dragons

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "You!" This Gong Gong was cut into hundreds of pieces by Ji Hao, but every piece became a meters tall clone of his. They pointed at Ji Hao and screamed in rage.

    "I can kill you!" Ji Hao gripped Pan Gu Dragon Mark calmly and looked at the hundreds of Gong Gong clones, then said, "Gong Gong, the Water God, as amazing as the legends indeed! The water is soft and flexible; it can merge, and can also split. Your body, your soul, is cut into hundreds of pieces, but every single piece became a clone of yours! Impressive, truly impressive!"

    Gong Gong was so powerful. For this exact reason, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t let him live!

    A living Gong Gong was way too threatening to the humankind!

    "How can you ever kill me?" Hundreds of Gong Gong clones roared in chorus. In both anger and confusion, they yelled at Ji Hao, "I am Gong Gong, the Water God! I am a god! But you are a human being, a mortal human being!"

    "I can kill you!" Still, Ji Hao calmly looked at Gong Gong and said, "You are a god, what¡¯s so important about that?"

    This old Gong Gong returned to Pan Gu world from the far Chaos with Yu Ancestor¡¯s great natural ability. Ji Hao refused to believe that Gong Gong didn¡¯t suffer any power loss during the process. Added with the fact that before his return waspleted, he suffered thousands of hacks from the blood flying knife in the altar, at this moment, this old Gong Gong had ten percent of his power remained, at most.

    Ten percent, Yemo Shayi could easily suppress him. But still, Yemo Shayi attacked him from the back almost shamelessly!

    Ji Hao wasn¡¯t weak, and Pan Gu Dragon Mark was a top-grade, fierce treasure. Killing a severely wounded old Gong Gong, wasn¡¯t this reasonable? Smilingly raising Pan Gu Dragon Mark, Ji Hao looked at the eleven old Gong Gongs, who had raised giant waves and had been approaching, then smiled and said, "It¡¯s toote! You¡¯re too slow!"

    Pan Gu Dragon Mark descended along with a splendid glow. The hundreds of clones, who were attempting to merge back together, were shredded by Ji Hao with a wild wave of sword hacks.

    Pan Gu Dragon Mark let out bright dragon roars, which echoed to the clouds. Waves of dreadful, destructive power struck into this Gong Gong¡¯s body, crushing his original soul. Dark spheres of light floated in the air as thest remains of this Gong Gong ¡ª These were his body, or his soul, or the purest divine power which generated him!

    The pair of fire snakes was suddenly agitated. They raised their heads, turned around, and pitifully looked at Ji Hao.

    The greediness and desire were rolling in their eyes. They couldn¡¯t wait to swallow up the great divine power left by this Gong Gong after his body died. Ji Hao looked at them in surprise and murmured, "But he¡¯s a Water God. He...Hm, I think I am wrong."

    Ji Hao was enlightened all of a sudden. Water Gods, Fire Gods, they might have different natures, but their powers all originated from the purest power of Pan Gu world. At the moment, these dark light spheres still had features of ¡®water¡¯, but after being devoured and digested by the pair of fire snakes, the nature of the divine power contained in these light spheres would naturally switch to ¡®fire¡¯.

    Powers had different natures, but eventually, all powers would go back to Chaos, to Taiji.

    "All yours!" Ji Hao gently patted the heads of the pair of snakes.

    "Little one, don¡¯t you dare!" From far away, the eleven old Gong Gongs who had been rushing over growled out loud together.

    "Why wouldn¡¯t I?" Ji Haoughed aloud. He intentionally released the nine blood flying knives, and let them hover around him. Nine long blood-red light beams tore the air apart and wove into a giant blood-red web around him.

    The eleven old Gong Gongs acted like raging bulls which saw a red cloth, when they saw the nine blood flying knives. Scorching hot stream puffed out of their nostrils, as they flew towards Ji Hao at their highest speed. Sadly, the serious wounds on their bodies were never healed. The dirty blood power from the blood pool had been ceaselessly corroding their bodies, because of which, they were only slightly faster than the giant waves they raised, even though they were flying at their current highest speed.

    Reaching to Ji Hao couldn¡¯t happen within a short while.

    The pair of fire snakes happily opened their jaws and inhaled deeply towards the spheres of dark light in front of Ji Hao. Each dark light sphere was releasing a strong power vibration. Thousands of different sized dark light spheres were evenly divided into two parts, and were swallowed up by the pair of snakes.

    Sideway, a boney arm thrust over and attempted to plunder those dark light spheres from the mouths of the two fire snakes. Ji Hao, saw it and acted immediately. He conveniently swung his sword down and generated a shrill howl. Following the howl, the arm of the skeleton puppet sent out by a Chu Wu n elder was chopped off.

    "Ji Hao!" Watching Ji Hao cut off the arm of his best puppet and seriously weakening it, that Chu Wu elder pointed his finger at Ji Hao and yelled in anger, "You colluded with the water-kind, and you attacked me! You, you..."

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t even want to say one more word to these old men, who were ridiculously greedy, and knew nothing but their own interests.

    The scales of the pair of fire snakes stood up one after another, while their enormous bodies trembled intensely. Ji Hao leaped up from their backs, with his entire body shining with a dazzling golden light. The nine dragons chariot flew rumblingly out of his forehead and released sky-devouring mes, bumping into the group of elders.

    The nine dragons chariot was the divine weapon of the East God Taiyi. The golden light and raging me released from it were both extremely powerful. Those elders were all protected by top-grade magic treasures, but still, they stopped fighting and desperately fled in all directions, because they dared not to take even one strike from the chariot.

    Before the chariot, Ji Hao grabbed the thunder bomb g. The g struggled intensely, but Ji Hao threw it directly into the Pan Gu bell.

    The bell rang itself, and the thunder bomb g, which had been quaking and sparkling, suddenly quieted down. It transformed into a stream of Chaos power and merged into the bell.

    The bell rang for three times in a row. Abruptly, Ji Hao felt that he had gained a better control of the bell. He spread his spirit power on the bell, and the bell expanded. Within a blink of an eye, the bell expanded to about one hundred meters tall, and the Chaos power it released easily covered the area with a radius of hundreds of miles.

    "I took this treasure, old dogs! Do you agree?" Ji Hao had already offended those elders openly, and now, he decided to push it even further!

    With the Pan Gu bell floating above his head, Ji Hao trod on the nine dragons chariot, surrounded by the pair of fire snakes which had been shaking intensely, proudly looking down at the group of elders, who were stunned. Pan Gu Dragon Mark had been quaking excitedly, with its power condensed into hazy dragon silhouettes, coiling around the sword edge.

    The group of elders red at Ji Hao. How dare he attack noble elders? How dare he take the great treasure which belonged to Chu Wu n? These elders hadn¡¯t met such a rude, disrespectful young man for many years! They should teach him a good lesson!

    These elders ignored the giant waves roaring over from all directions and the tremendous water-kind army, which was united by the eleven Gong Gongs. They also ignored their warriors, who were killed or badly injured. They quickly nced at each other, then decided tobine their powers and kill Ji Hao together.

    All of a sudden, world-shaking dragon roars could be heard, from around Ji Hao. The pair of fire snakes abruptly sloughed. Their entire bodies burned with the essence sun fire, while a pair of beautiful deer horns grew out of their head. On both of their bellies, five ws reached out, coiled in fire!

    After absorbing the power of an old Gong Gong, the pair of fire snake transformed into dragons, right in front of everyone on the scene!

 Chapter 1340: Shock the Group with the Sword

    Chapter 1340: Shock the Group with the Sword

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The two snakes transformed into dragons and released two tremendous streams of power, swiftly spreading in all directions.

    The nine dragons chariot floated in the sky, with two golden-red dragons hovering around it. As the pair of dragons released zing mes from their mouths, boiling-hot airwaves swept across millions of miles of area, and evaporated all the rain and waves momentarily. Countless water-kind creatures hid in the flood screamed, before they were incinerated by the dazzling golden light.

    Standing on the chariot, Ji Hao watched the pair of snakes transform into a pair of dragons. Sensing that power of evolution, the erupting, thriving life-force, he heard a ¡®crack¡¯ from his heart. Then somehow, he felt that an invisible barrier break inside his body.

    Ji Haoughed out loud. Gripping the Taiji Universe mirror with his left hand and the Pan Gu Dragon Mark with his right hand, he proudly looked at the group of elders and provoked, "Old dogs, in your entire lives, you are hustling to make some profits. To the humankind, to this world, you are just like wild wolves¡¯ white poop,pletely useless!"

    "Except for wasting food, what else can you do?"

    "Come on,e on! Fight, die! Killing you bunch of old dogs may not make the world a better ce, but it will surely not make it worse! Without you old dogs, the humankind may not grow stronger, but undoubtedly, it will get better!"

    Opening his mouth, Ji Hao let out a stream of essence sun fire, as a dazzling light shone from every single pore of his. Pointing at those stunned elders, he shouted, "Come on, I am Marquis Yao Ji Hao! I am right here! I am the one who broke the Kui Gate! I am the one took the highest credit! I am Ji Hao! With my heart and soul, I will help Si Wen Ming attain the throne!"

    "No colorful words, no schemes, no useless tricks! If you want your lowly kids to ascend to the throne, talk to me with your fists!"

    "Kill me, kill Si Wen Ming, kill Emperor Shun, kill all human beings who know about the flood-control mission. Then, you can push whoever you want onto the throne!"

    "But, old dogs, do you have the guts? Do you have the strength?"

    Ji Haoughed out wildly, sounding almost hysterical. Sensing Ji Hao¡¯s pride and his confidence, the pair of dragons roared thunderously towards the sky!

    Holding the two supreme treasures, Ji Hao coldly looked at the group of elders with a strong intent of killing in his eyes.

    Si Wen Ming and him, and countless brave human warriors, fought so hard against the water-kind. They disregarded their own safety for the future of the humankind. Finally, with the final step, the mission was going to be aplished. Why would Ji Hao let these greedy old dogs have the credit?

    The fierce intent of killing pierced straight into the sky, as Ji Hao growled through gritted teeth, "Come on, try kill me! Those Gong Gongs want to kill me, and you old dogs want to kill me too. Why don¡¯t you join hands with those Gong Gongs and do it together?"

    "Come on, let¡¯s fight, let¡¯s kill! Either you kill me, or I will send you to hell!"

    As Ji Hao said, killing these old elders might not bring the humankind into a stronger state, but the humankind would be better off without them for sure; the humankind would be cleaner, purer, more ¡®human-like¡¯, without them!

    These elders glowered at Ji Hao, as giant waves rolled over from all directions. Except for the sky above their heads, they would see nothing but roaring water if they looked around, and nothing else at all.

    Facing such giant waves, added with the eleven maniacal Gong Gongs, the allied human force on the scene was facing a risk ofplete destruction.

    "Whether the humankind is good or not, as a young man, you don¡¯t get to evaluate it." said a Qiong Sang Family elder slowly, "As for whether we are bad or not...Who are you? Do you have the qualification to criticize us...?"

    Before he finished, a clear light sphere glistened between Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows. The golden bridge instantly brought Ji Hao to the Qiong Sang elder, and the Pan Gu Dragon Mark prated the elder¡¯s forehead. Pop! Golden fire spurted out from every pore of the elder, burning him into ashes.

    Pan Gu Dragon Mark was way too powerful, and Ji Hao was so swift, that a full second after the Qiong Sang elder¡¯s body and soul were both incinerated by the essence sun fire, a horn-shaped magic treasure worn by him buzzed shrilly, releasing waves of electric bolts that swept across the entire area.

    This was a top-grade magic treasure meant for both offense and defense, at the level of half-step-Supreme-Magus. Nevertheless, before it could release its great defensive power, its owner was killed right on the spot.

    The Pan Gu bell buzzed and released a Chaos power stream. It locked on the horn-shaped treasure and then swallowed it up.

    Raising Pan Gu Dragon Mark, Ji Hao roared towards the sky, "This old dog is dead. The other old dogs, who else wants to die?"

    The group of elders was shocked for real. They stepped back, as fast as they could, for over a hundred miles. They stared at Ji Hao, and couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. Their minds went nk ¡ª Did Ji Hao truly, truly kill a Qiong Sang Family elder?

    How could he?

    No, they shouldn¡¯t be thinking about how Ji Hao could kill that elder momentarily, because the real question should be ¡ª How dare he?

    How dare he do it? Qiong Sang Family was the family of Emperor Shaohao. Qiong Sang Family people were direct descendants of Emperor Shaohao, the possessors of the purest Shaohao bloodline, which was one of the noblest bloodlines of the humankind. Qiong Sang Family was highly influential among human beings. Meanwhile, it was a totem worshipped by all Eastern Wastnd ns, even nobler and more sacred than the Yi Family.

    How dare Ji Hao kill a Qiong Sang Family elder?

    Was he insane? Perhaps, he was truly insane!

    Over so many years, only Qiong Sang elders, and elders from the other legendary human families and ns, could bully the others with their powers and the social status of their families, as much as they liked! But no one ever dared to offend any of these elders, not even a little bit! Even human emperors had to maintain good rtionships with these elders, as long as they wanted to stay in the position of the human emperor. For many things, important things, human emperors had to listen to these elders. Otherwise, even human emperors could fall into troubles!

    Not even human emperors dared to offend these elders, but how could Ji Hao dare kill one of them?

    In fact, this Qiong Sang elder was the second important elder Ji Hao killed. Before this, Wu Thunder, the Chu Wu n elder, was also killed under Ji Hao¡¯s order!

    "Marquis Yao Ji Hao, you¡¯re out of your mind! You, you, you..." A You Chao Family elder stood on his flying fort, pointing at Ji Hao and cursing, "You killed Elder Wu Thunder, and now you killed Elder Qiong Sang Feather! You, you..."

    "I also killed Wu Gu!" Ji Hao raised Pan Gu Dragon Mark and shouted, "Wu Gu from the Chu Wu n, I killed him too! He sneaked into the Kui Gate and tried to collude with Dark Water Serpent and destroy our humankind! That kind of old dog should die! You bunch of old dogs should all die!"

    With the fire of anger burning in his heart, Ji Hao growled, "Who else wants the credit more than the future of the humankind? Step out if you dare to!"

    Pan Gu Dragon Mark let out resounding, resonant dragon roars. The sharp intent of killing released from the sword made the looks of many elders change suddenly.

 Chapter 1341: Fight the Group of Devil

    Chapter 1341: Fight the Group of Devil

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "This kid...will be a disaster of our humankind!"

    "We can¡¯t let him live. Otherwise, we will be facing an unexpected misfortune!"

    "Kill him, peel him, destroy his soul!"

    "And his treasures! All his treasures are rare, valuable pieces. That sword should belong to my family!"

    ...

    Elders from those powerful families and ns red at Ji Hao, hysterically cursing and criticizing him. In their eyes, Ji Hao was the greatest shame of the entire humankind, a scum of the human society and a future trouble.

    Meanwhile, they righteously indicated that Ji Hao¡¯s treasures were all supreme pieces that should belong to ¡®orthodox¡¯ human beings instead of staying in Ji Hao¡¯s hands, serving as his talons and fangs. For sure, with the so-called ¡®orthodox¡¯ human beings, they meant their own families.

    Ji Haoughed, without saying a word. Heughed so loudly that it even wrinkled his face.

    These people, these people...these people... After knowing about Emperor Shun, Si Xi, Si Wen Ming, Candle Dragon Gui, Wulong Yao and the other human elders like them, and witnessing the passion and love these human elders towards the humankind, Ji Hao seriously couldn¡¯t believe that so many disgusting ¡®human-like creatures¡¯ actually existed among all human beings. Even the word ¡®shameless¡¯ couldn¡¯t describe these people!

    They made Ji Hao feel even sicker than Priest Hua and Priest Mu ever did.

    Priest Hua and Priest Mu weren¡¯t human beings. They were greedy and shameless, but they never reminded Ji Hao of himself. However, these old people were descendants of human emperors and ancient, powerful human beings; they represented the purest ¡®humanity¡¯. But, they were so despicable. Looking at these people, Ji Hao felt that even he himself had suddenly turned filthy.

    "Your people are so unlucky...to have you as their ancestors!" As Ji Hao slowly raised Pan Gu Dragon Mark, the nine dragons chariot treading under his feet glowed with a dazzling golden light. From the golden light, Mr. Crow darted out and stood on the chariot, spreading his thousands of meters wide, golden wings.

    The eleven Gong Gongs and countless water-kind creatures approached in formidable arrays. Countless water-kind creatures screamed and shrieked, bringing millions of weapons out of the water and pointing at Ji Hao and human warriors around him.

    An elder suddenly burst with a hoarse scream, then pointed at Ji Hao and shouted, "Gong Gongs! This kid is a curse of our humankind, a curse of Pan Gu world! Are you willing to join hands and kill him together with us?"

    The group of Gong Gongs paused for a second. They nced at each other, then roared madly. They wanted to kill Ji Hao. These powerful human families were enemies of the Gong Gong Family too, but at this moment, Ji Hao was amon enemy of both sides.

    Because of Ji Hao, the Gong Gong Family suffered a terrible loss. They should kill him first, then deal with these human elders, who seemed to have problems with their heads; this was the n of the eleven Gong Gongs.

    Gong Gongs grinned. They bared their teeth and grinned hideously. They nned to kill Ji Hao, then immediately swallow this allied human force with the great water-kind army. After that, they would raise the flood with the water power from the twelve small worlds, and overturn the entire human world!

    Such a perfect n; it just couldn¡¯t be better.

    Hundreds of heavily armored, strong water-kind spirit creatures trod on waves and walked out, holding all kinds of weapons and releasing sharp power vibrations. They silently encircled Ji Hao. From thousands of miles away, they released different sized thunderbolts, which then transformed into cyan, blue, or ck ripples, sweeping towards Ji Hao from all directions along with a dense watery mist in the air.

    The group of Gong Gong stopped approaching. They stood on waves, expectantly watching the full attackunched by the hundreds of strong water-kind spirit creatures under theirmands. Meanwhile, they had been absorbing the water power in the surroundings as quickly as they could to replenish their consumed spirit blood, trying to fight against the power of Ji Hao¡¯s blood flying knives.

    Thousands of thunderbolts generated by spirit creature powers struck towards Ji Hao quietly.

    Those eldersughed out loud. Leading their uninjured elite warriors, they approached Ji Hao. What reached near Ji Hao the first was that giant grasshopper-like Gu bug from Chu Wu n. The bug pped its small wings and flew towards Ji Hao, leaving a ck beam of light in the air.

    Ji Hao chuckled, which sounded so cold.

    He slightly waved the Taiji Universe mirror held in his left hand and let out a clear stream of light which illuminated the whole area. Within the clear light, the thousands of thunderbolts disappeared without a trace. In the next moment, all thunderbolts struck on the giant Gu bugs¡¯ body simultaneously and generated a series of popping noise, stirring up thousands of colorful blooms of watery light from the bug¡¯s body.

    Tens of elders from Chu Wu n trembled slightly while the giant Gu was torn into pieces by the joint-handed strike from the hundreds of strong water-kind spirit creatures. A dreadful counterforce swiftly reached to the tens of elders through the connection between them and the bug.

    "Move!" These Chu Wu elders, who had been controlling the big, screamed shrilly. Tens of them cast a spell and transferred the counterforce to those nsmen behind them, who had been constantly providing them the power.

    As these Chu Wu elder trembled slightly, over ten-thousand people detonated all of a sudden. The others were injured too, with blood spurting out from their noses, mouths, ears, and eyes. Most of them had their power flows disorganized, which made them vomit blood, falling into the flood from the midair.

    "So cruel! Let¡¯s kill him together!" A You Chao Family elder yelled from inside his sturdy flying fort. That square-shaped, bronze flying fort had an exquisite building on it. The fort rose into the air and moved to above Ji Hao¡¯s head momentarily. A great maic force was released from the bottom of the flying fort, transforming into a colorful stream of light and pouring down towards Ji Hao¡¯s head.

    The Pan Gu bell spun slightly and released a stream of Chaos power, which transformed into a giant lotus, spinning in the sky. Countless lotus petals cut the colorful light stream and shredded this stream of maic force.

    Ji Haoughed as the nine dragons chariot rose into the sky and started a raging fire, bumping fiercely into the flying fort. Pan Gu Dragon Mark shone with a sharp sword light and cut open over thirty-thousandyers of defensive screens around the fort, then cut the fort into two, as easily as slicing a tofu piece. Along with a dazzling light and a zing fire, the chariot bumped onto the copsing fort. Following a shrill howl, the You Chao Family elder and his flying fort were both incinerated by the nine dragons chariot¡¯s fire.

    Human silhouettes shed in all directions. Elders, human warriors and the hundreds of strong water-kind spirit creatures had all been growling thunderously, marching towards Ji Hao as if he was an absolutely irreconcble enemy.

    These human families and ns and those water-kind spirit creatures under themand of the Gong Gong Family were deadly enemies. But suddenly, they joined hands,bined their powers, and cooperated perfectly when marching towards Ji Hao.

    "Powerful human families, legendary human families!" Ji Hao sneered and wielded the Taiji universe mirror quickly. Streams of clear light were released, which reversed all attacks and disarrayed the enemies.

    Casting a Yu Yu¡¯s sword spell, Ji Hao raised Pan Gu Dragon Mark with his right hand. Wherever his sword light reached, blood surged in streams, while body parts flew all over the sky.

    Pan Gu Dragon Mark was extremely sharp, and not a single treasure or body could ever survive under its sharp edge.

    Within ten breaths, three hundred strong water-kind spirit creatures, forty-eight elders, and thousands of elite human warriors were cut into pieces by Pan Gu Dragon Mark.

 Chapter 1342: The Cold Sword Light

    Chapter 1342: The Cold Sword Light

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Water-tank-sized ¡®raindrops¡¯ fell from the sky, while countless hundreds of miles thick water torrents poured down. The immeasurably great water power condensed into an ocean, floating in the air.

    Even the glow of the nine dragons chariot had been suppressed to an extreme point. At this very moment, under the effect of the Water God power released by the eleven Gong Gongs joint handedly, Pan Gu world became ¡®Pan Gu water world."

    Among the five basic natural powers, ¡®water¡¯ was now at an absolute advantage, while ¡®fire¡¯, as a natural rival of ¡®water¡¯, was subdued to the limit. Not to mention the nine dragons chariot, even the sun in the sky seemed to die.

    Ji Hao gasped loudly, thenughed out loud. Just now, he burned quite some energy to ughter those people and water-kind creatures, and by now, over ny percent of his power was consumed up. He gasped loudly and quickly, but what he inhaled was sticky and cold ¡®watery mist¡¯, the absolute opposite of the sun power that he released.

    Surrounding him, people from those powerful human families and water-kind spirit creatures smirked while approaching. They even neglected the heavy loss they suffered just now.

    "His power must have run out! Rush up! Hack him to death!"

    "Haha, his spirit star power...The sun? No, impossible! Except for East Emperor Taiyi, no one else can ever turn the sun into a spirit star! It must be some kind of power very simr to the power of the sun!"

    "Whatever it is, as long as it¡¯s with a nature of fire, his power can never be replenished in Pan Gu world now!"

    "Not to mention the other stars, even the sun is now dim. This kid has run out of power, he¡¯s dead!"

    "Be careful, be careful! This kid is brutal. Even if he has run out of power, we shouldn¡¯t underestimate his physical strength. That sword of his is way too fierce, such that even if he uses the sword merely with his physical strength, we might not be able to defeat him!"

    Countless greedy eyes were fixed on Ji Hao. Large groups of elite human warriors lined up in battle formations and approached from every direction. From the front, from behind, on both sides, up in the sky and down on the ground, heavy armored troops wereing closer and closer.

    Tens of elders were killed by Ji Hao with Pan Gu Dragon Mark. However, hundreds of elders were still hiding in the battle formation with twisted faces, staring at Ji Hao with hatred like poisonous snakes which had their tails chopped off.

    Just now, Ji Hao killed tens of elders and stirred up small disturbances in those powerful human families. Those alive elders allunched their moves to seize the spirit treasures, that belonged to the ones killed by Ji Hao. However, hearing the growls of family leaders, the small disturbances were quieted soon. The strongest elder of each family took those dead elders¡¯ spirit treasures, then continued besieging Ji Hao.

    The Pan Gu bell buzzed. Just now, Ji Hao killed a lot, but he was also attacked hundreds of thousands of times. Many of these attacks wereunched with powerful magic treasures, and each of them brought Ji Hao a strong pressure. But that was all to it.

    Ji Hao looked at those human warriors and water-kind spirit creatures in the surroundings, who had been approaching step by step, and suddenly burst into a resonantughter and said, "Old dogs, what would the other human beings say if they saw this? You colluded with the water-kind and you killed human beings. You tried to ruin the flood-control mission, and you should all die!"

    "Those nobodies, they won¡¯t know anything." a bright voice with a strong intent of killing said from within the battle formation. "Ji Hao, you are standing in a high position, and you should know what history is. Whatever we leaders want our people to know is history!"

    "Ji Hao," Another deep, cold voice could be heard from the crowd, "Today, you will die. After you die, you will be written into the annals of history as someone who colluded with the water-kind and attempted to hurt the humankind. Your nsmen will be executed, and your Yao Mountain territory will be ¡®Yao Lake¡¯. I promise you that it will be a rich, fertile, vastke!"

    "Not only that!" A shrill voice that sounded like a crying ghost shouted, "All your friends will be our targets. For example, some people in the Magi Pce, Si Wen Ming, and...Zhu Rong¡¯s daughter."

    "The others will all die miserably." continued this creepy voice, "And Zhu Rong¡¯s daughter, Zhu Rong Man Man, right? She should be worth a sweet price as a ve!"

    Ji Hao grinned, ever so brightly.

    He was infuriated. Hearing these elders, the fire of rage burned wilder and wilder in his heart, burning out hisst mercy.

    "Elders, thank you. I finally know what to do!" Taking back that grin, Ji Hao showed an expressionless face. He suddenly changed and became like a lifeless being, like a dead tree, a rock...or, the ¡®merciless great Dao¡¯ that he had heard before.

    A minute ago, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t bear to kill these elite human beings. These disgusting and despicable elders should all die indeed, but those elite warriors did nothing wrong but follow orders. Perhaps, they didn¡¯t deserve to die.

    However, these elders¡¯ words killed the mercy in Ji Hao¡¯s heart, and set Ji Hao free.

    There were things that one must do and people who should not live. These elite human warriors were talented and strong, but if their strengths couldn¡¯t bring benefits to the entire humankind, and if they served merely as tools for the fights between human families and ns over power and wealth, what would be different if they died?

    "Perhaps, one day, a ¡®saint¡¯ will teach you how to use your strengths!"

    "But, I am not a ¡®saint¡¯. Therefore, I should better kill you all. Without you, the humankind will temporarily be weak, but I believe that a better future will be expecting us!"

    As Ji Hao breathed deeply, the wind roared and clouds rolled around Ji Hao. The great water power inhaled into his body was instantly absorbed by his embryo of Dao of the extreme negative, and transformed into inexhaustible extremely negative power within a blink of an eye.

    Sending the nine dragons chariot back into his body, Ji Hao¡¯s entire body shone with a bright, silver-blue light. He raised Pan Gu Dragon Mark high and sprayed a mouthful of blood on the sword. The sword let out an echoing, sharp scream, then turned blur, producing four dim and translucent sword figures.

    East, west, south, north, the four thousands of meters long hazy swords darted into four different directions, stopping about three miles away from Ji Hao and floating in the air.

    Ji Hao raised his head and let out a mouthful of blood, then lowered his head and let out another mouthful of blood. Countless blood drops sparkled with a cyan-colored light, looking like glistening stars in the sky while swiftly flying in all directions, as they became two small sword formation blueprints above his head and under his feet.

    "How powerful will this formation be inparison to the one of my Shifu? One thousandth? One ten-thousandth? But with Pan Gu Dragon Mark as its core, this sword formation should not be too bad!"

    Ji Hao smilingly nced at all the enemies surrounding him and memorized the face of each one of them. Then, held in his hands, Pan Gu Dragon Mark suddenly dazzled with a sharp and cold light.

    As he wielded the sword, the cold light and sharp sword power pierced straight into the sky.

    Beyond the sky, Yu Yu abruptly raised his eyebrows, turned around, and nced back at Pan Gu world.

    "Ha! My disciple is marvelous!" Yu Yuughed out loud and conveniently threw four splendidly glowing swords towards Pan Gu world while saying, "Shifu will help you!"

 Chapter 1343: Accomplishment of Embryos of Dao

    Chapter 1343: Aplishment of Embryos of Dao

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In his spiritual space, his red sun primordial spirit, which used to be splendid, was now dim and dull, over a hundred times smaller than before. At the moment, it looked merely like a sphere of red light that floated in the spiritual space, surrounded by the six embryos of Dao.

    Sun, extreme negative, destruction, space, blood pool, evolvement...

    The six embryos of Dao all looked exactly the same as Ji Hao, but with different colored skins.

    The embryo of Dao of sun was golden and shining; the embryo of Dao of extreme negative was silvery and glowing; the embryo of Dao of destruction was dark and mysterious; the embryo of Dao of space was blur and colorless; the embryo of Dao of blood pool was blood-red and fierce-looking; and the color of the embryo of Dao of evolvement had been changing constantly.

    The red sun primordial spirit was transformed from Ji Hao¡¯s three souls and seven spirits, and was the origin of his great Dao. Embryos of Dao were generated from Ji Hao¡¯s understanding about the great Dao and a part of his original soul power. Each embryo of Dao represented the essence of a certain part of Dao that Ji Hao understood, a part of Ji Hao¡¯s fabulous life story, and the rted knowledge and the great strength he had.

    When he wielded the sword and sent up the dazzling cold light, Ji Hao¡¯s red sun primordial spirit withered immediately like a balloon with its gas leaking. In the meanwhile, the six embryos of Dao simultaneously shone with blending lights. They smiled, locked their fingers together, and unreservedly released the great powers umted inside their bodies. Six torrents of power surged into Ji Hao¡¯s body, and were released to the world through Pan Gu Dragon Mark.

    The mysterious man silently showed up and quietly sat in the air with his legs crossed, looking down at the six dazzling embryos of Dao. The moment the six embryos of Dao released their powers, the mysterious man suddenly stood up and made the posture of sky-opening. Unhurriedly, he made the five moves that he taught Ji Hao.

    Sky-Opening, the mysterious man swung his right arm down, strongly, straightforwardly, fiercely, in a natural and wild way, as if that arm was a heavy, enormous axe. Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space quaked instantly, then a thriving life-force that seemed to be able to generate all living beings was produced.

    Earth-splitting, the mysterious man¡¯s entire body suddenly blurred. Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space began shrinking. The misty space shrunk rapidly until it became the tiniest spot, then erupted.

    Everything-grow, everything-perish, all living beings reincarnate, these three moves were made in a natural row. With the force that erupted from Ji Hao¡¯s entire shrank spiritual space, overwhelming power of creation flooded across the six embryos of Dao.

    The six embryos of Dao seemed to be enlightened. They raised their heads together as their eyes glowed brightly, fixed on the mysterious man.

    Above the mysterious man¡¯s head, a sun and a moon were rising and falling; around him, stars were hovering; under his feet, mountains, rivers, living creatures emerged. The entire Pan Gu world appeared around his body with the Dao of creation.

    Inclusive,plicated, but in the end, all images around the mysterious man transformed into misty, colorless Chaos power streams, which wrapped him up like an enormous eggshell. The Dao of sun and extreme negative were only streams of light shing across the eggshell; the Dao of destruction and space were a couple of inconspicuous marks on the eggshell; the Dao of the dark, evil blood pool and the constantly changing Dao of evolvement originated from the flowing blood in some veins under the mysterious man¡¯s skin.

    "The Dao is already inside you, so why should you spend so many efforts to search for it in the outside world?" murmured the mysterious man with a deep voice, "What is the ultimate pursuit regarding the great Dao? Immortality? Power? All wrong. The true nature of the great Dao of Pan Gu world is nothing else but strength!"

    "Taiji, Priest Dachi¡¯s Dao, is profound and advanced, but wrong."

    "Creation, Priest Qingwei¡¯s Dao, is mysterious and powerful, but wrong."

    "Quietus, Priest Mu¡¯s Dao, is lifeless, and wrong."

    "Evolvement, Priest Hua¡¯s Dao, is fancy and superficial, but wrong.

    "Yu Yu is different. With the sword held in his hands, he can cut all barriers. His Dao tilts towards the great Dao of Pan Gu world. Unfortunately, he is guided onto the wrong path by his two brothers. Let¡¯s see if he can return to the right direction!"

    "Strength, it¡¯s inclusive; it breaks everything, but also creates everything, and controls all powers in the world. The powers of the five basic natural elements, the stars in the sky, even the Taiji, strength supports the whole world, creates the whole world, controls the whole world, and can destroy the whole world. This is the great Dao of Pan Gu. All parts of Dao merge back together without distinctions, that is Pan Gu."

    The mysterious man quickly moved his fingers and made the gestures of the nine secrets words. Smiling warmly, he continued, "The great Dao is inside me, but I didn¡¯t know till I learned these nine secret words. Today, I finally understand the true great Dao of Pan Gu!"

    Ji Hao raised Pan Gu Dragon Mark, then smiled and swung the sword down.

    In east, west, south, and north, the four hazy swords screamed shrilly, while a destructive sword power erupted. From the sky, four sharp swords descended and fell into the four hazy swords.

    "Eh?" The mysterious man paused. As his deep blue eyes sparkled for a while, he finallyughed out loud, "This is your fortune!"

    Laughing out loud, the mysterious man raised his arms and made thebined move of the five moves.

    Ji Hao wielded Pan Gu Dragon Mark with his right hand. Looking at the four swords descending from the sky, heughed thunderously. Confidently, he wielded the sword with all his strength.

    Four streams of sword power rose from the four directions and expanded to tens of thousands of miles long. Following an earth-quaking buzzing noise, the four sword power streams exploded and became countless sharp sword light beams, dazzling across the sky.

    These sword light beams broke time and space; no matter how fast one could run, even if one could reverse the time, one would not survive.

    These sword light beams shattered the flood and the storm. The inexhaustible water power was turned into Chaos power and absorbed by the sword light, further strengthening it.

    All armors and shields were shredded by these sword light beams. Senior Magi, Magus Kings, and Divine Magi, who were able to regrow their bodies from drops of blood, were all cut into pieces. Their life-force waspletely drained, leaving them no chance to recover.

    Ghosts and souls were all destroyed by these sword light beams. Even those millions of years old fierce ghosts raised by Chu Wu n perished under these sword light beams.

    One sword move broke it all... One sword move frightened the enemies.

    Surrounding Ji Hao, a sword light beam swept across the throat of every single living being who had his or her weapon pointing at Ji Hao. Their heads flew into the sky, as their blood dyed the world red. Countless cold corpses turned into ashes and drifted away in the wind.

    Puff! Ji Hao¡¯s red sun primordial spirit suddenly disappeared. Finally, he reached another level, beyond the stage of primordial spirit.

    His six embryos of Dao copsed, and became dragon-like dense streams of mist, interweaving with each other. Atst, a misty, colorless figure quietly appeared in his spiritual space, sitting silently on the cloud which was woven from Chaos power streams with his legs crossed.

    Following Ji Hao¡¯s thoughts, all kinds of images emerged around this figure.

    The golden sunlight, the cold dark ice, the blood pool in hell, the endless void, the ck hole that could devour everything in the world, andyers of constantly changing lights and shadows.

    A series of bone creaking noise could be heard from Ji Hao¡¯s body. Strangely, the color of his skin seemed to change. But on looking closer, one would find nothing different at all. However, all of a sudden, his power vibration grew much stronger, yet faintly sensible, and immeasurable.

    That was Ji Hao¡¯s true embryo of Dao; it belonged to him, and him alone. That was his aplishment. At this stage, his cultivation of Dao had raised to the level of Supreme Magus.

 Chapter 1344: Strength Breaks All

    Chapter 1344: Strength Breaks All

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The four dazzling swords buzzed in the sky and released an overwhelming wave of power.

    After one hundred and eight ear-piercing metal ngs, the four swords rose higher into the air and swiftly flew out of the sky, disappearing without a trace. A couple of breathster, Yu Yu smilingly looked at the four swords hovering around him in the Chaos and nodded in satisfaction.

    "Ji Hao, my good disciple, he is indeed talented. And he actually has the courage to copy my sword formation." Yu Yu smiled delightfully. Conveniently, he pointed his finger on a bone-piercing cold sword. Instantly, a subtle, indescribable trace of power drilled into Yu Yu¡¯s body from the sword, after which, Yu Yu¡¯s smile froze immediately on his face.

    Pausing for a while, Yu Yu cast aplicated nce at the four swords. Waving his broad sleeve, he held the four swords in his arms, then silently sat in the midair, his legs crossed. A faint, yet sharp light sparkled in his eyes, seeming to imprint in his eyes.

    "Dao...my Dao...my two brothers¡¯ Dao...The Dao of Pan Gu world...The Dao of this endless Chaos..." Yu Yu closed his eyes and fell into a deep meditation.

    Above his head, three cyan-colored lotuses bloomed. An endless sword power was released from the petals, shredding thousands of Chaos monsters who had been roaring thunderously and marching towards the Pan Gu world. The power vibration released from Yu Yu¡¯s body turned more and more restrained. Gradually, no life-force could be detected from him, as if he had turned into a fossil wood which died a billion years ago.

    Outside the Kui Gate, Ji Hao quietly floated in midair.

    Inside his spiritual space, a colorless embryo of Dao was smiling and sitting on the boundless clouds of Chaos power. Inside Ji Hao¡¯s body was a vast void, illuminated by the golden light sphere and the silver light sphere which represented the great Dao of sun and the extreme negative. Thriving power streams surged inside his body and caused dragon-roar like rumbling noises.

    He felt dizzy and sleepy. He smiled faintly while enjoying this magical feeling, as if the world wasn¡¯t created yet. His mind wasn¡¯t clear, but he seemed to know a bit of everything. He felt that he could now control everything in the world, and that feeling was fabulous.

    Pan Gu Dragon Mark dimmed its light and quietly ¡®lied¡¯ in Ji Hao¡¯s hand. Being gripped in Ji Hao¡¯s hands, this fierce sword was actually a bit like azy cat, huddled in Ji Hao¡¯s hands, deep asleep.

    Clouds of gray dust drifted away along the wind. Just now, countless water-kind spirit creatures and elite human warriors were ughtered by Ji Hao with the sword formation. They were turned into grey dust and slowly wafted away, along with a lingering trace of death power.

    Tens of thousands of flying buildings that belonged to You Chao Family floated in the air,pletely unmoved. After the span of three to five breaths, a breeze abruptly blew across. All of a sudden, thin beams of cold light burst from these floating buildings simultaneously. Without making even the slightest sound, tens of thousands of floating buildings, which could provide great defensive and offensive powers, copsed.

    Pure gold tiles, jade pirs, silver walls, coral floors...These buildings were built from all kinds of natural treasures. But in the past moment, they all turned into dust, being blown away by the wind as if billions of years had passed within that moment.

    Ji Hao slowly raised his head. His eyes were clear, without any dazzling light. He nced around with that pair of eyes ndly.

    Thousands of miles away, the eleven old Gong Gongs luckily survived the sword formation. But seeing Ji Hao, they instantly quivered. They screamed with high-pitched, shrill voices, like little girls who identally saw arge group of naked muscr men. They turned around and fled away desperately. They trod on giant waves and rushed to over ten-thousand miles away in different directions. Only then did they finally have the courage to tremblingly turn around and take another nce at Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao wasn¡¯t chasing after them. These old Gong Gongs wiped the cold sweat on their foreheads and then stopped running quiveringly.

    Millions of elite human warriors looked at Ji Hao expressionlessly. They looked at the empty area around Ji Hao and the drifting grey dust in this area.

    One-third of all elite human warriors gathered in Kui Gate area, and ny percent of elders on the scene, were ughtered by Ji Hao with one sword move.

    The ones who rushed up to attack Ji Hao were the best elites from these powerful human families and ns. As the top-grade elites and the noblest warriors in their families and ns, only they were so impatient to kill Ji Hao and take the credit.

    They rushed up, and then all died.

    They died, without leaving even a corpse to be buried in their family graves, or a trace of soul for their children to bring into their ancestral temples to worship. They perished, both their bodies and the souls. They disappeared from this world and left nothing but clouds of drifting dust.

    Crack! The rollingherworld power streams dissipated in the sky. Netherworld Hierarch walked out from dark clouds, with Dark Water Serpent¡¯s neck gripped in his hand.

    Abruptly seeing the drifting grey dust in the sky and sensing the extremely fierce sword intent lingering in the air, Netherworld Hierarch quivered and eximed, "Such a strong intent of killing...Hah, Yu Yu my friend, you are...really protective!"

    Pausing briefly, heughed, "It¡¯s a good habit though. One day, when I have disciples too, I will learn how to be a Shifu from my friend Yu Yu!"

    Afterward, Netherworld Hierarchughed out loud. Looking at those badly frightened human warriors in a distance away, heughed so loudly that he almost had tears spurting out of his eyes. But in the following moment, he suddenly pped himself loudly on the forehead, then yelled at Ji Hao, "Ji Hao, my young friend...You, you, why didn¡¯t you leave corpses? I could have purchased their corpses from you with a high price!"

    Ji Hao speechlessly showed the whites of his eyes. Just now when heunched the strike, Yu Yu helped, while the mysterious man did things to his embryos of Dao.

    Before, Ji Hao¡¯s six embryos of Dao were distinctively separated, and Ji Hao understood the corresponding great Dao for his six embryos of Dao more or less. Back then, he clearly knew about his powers. But after what the mysterious man did, his six embryos of Dao disappeared, and instead, a colorless figure appeared, seeming to have the powers of all the six embryos of Dao. Indeed, he had stepped into the stage of embryo of Dao from the stage of primordial spirit...

    But somehow, Ji Hao felt strange to himself.

    If he wanted to get familiar with the new embryo of Dao and his new powers, he would have to spend some solid efforts. Under such circumstances, it was way too difficult for Ji Hao to restrain his power and not damage those corpses!

    "Next time, next time, I will leave you as many corpses as I can!" Ji Hao grinned, then took a deep breath. Abruptly raising his sword, he pointed at the floating mountain of You Chao Family and said, "You, what else do you want to say?"

    From the floating mountain of You Chao Family, three-hundred and sixty pyramids suddenly flew out and formed a pyramid-shaped formation in the sky, shielding the entire mountain.

    You Chao Family people stayed in the flying mountain were freaked out already. They dared not to even say a word.

    Ji Haoughed wildly. From his embryo of Dao, a tremendous power erupted. He wielded Pan Gu Dragon Mark andunched a hack towards the mountain from a long distance away.

    The moves of sky-opening and earth-splitting werebined!

    A beam of sword light descended, slicing the three-hundred and sixty pyramids into seven-hundred and twenty pieces.

 Chapter 1345: A Hysterical Rout

    Chapter 1345: A Hysterical Rout

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    These pyramids wererge-scale defensive weapons developed by the You Chao Family, and were modeled on divine towers of Yu n. With one sword move, Ji Hao broke hundreds of these.

    Being gripped in Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s hand without being able to move, Dark Water Serpent had his eyeballs bulging out of his eye sockets as he stared at Ji Hao. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. Not long ago, when he encountered these pyramids, he was trapped in the pyramid formation for a long while!

    But Ji Hao cut three-hundred and sixty pyramids into pieces with one single sword hack! He did this as easily as cutting three-hundred and sixty pieces of tofu with a sharp knife, which made Dark Water Serpent even want to vomit blood.

    A series of screams could be heard from the floating mountain. Led by a few white-haired old men,rge groups of You Chao warrior rushed out of the mountain, trod on all weird kinds of tools and formed a formation in midair.

    Tens of thousands of You Chao warriors formed a conservative, round-shaped defensive formation, facing Ji Hao.

    With his good eyesight, Ji Hao saw the goosebumps on many of these warriors¡¯ necks, and their straightly standing fine hairs. Apparently, these warriors were so seriously frightened, that with a little bit more fear, these warriors would immediately suffer a mental breakdown!

    Laughing aloud, Ji Hao straightened his five left fingers and pushed out his palm. From each of his five fingers, a bolt of thunder struck out. Gold, green, water, fire, earth, these five thunderbolts had different natures. Dazzling to hundreds of miles away, these thumb-thick thunderbolts expanded to miles thick and merged into a five-colored thunderbolt mountain, which fiercelynded on the round-shaped defensive formation.

    Followed by a thunderous bang, the five thunderbolts sted and sent tens of thousands of screaming You Chao warriors flying out.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t spend too much effort for this thunder strike. Tens of thousands of warriors were thrown away, vomiting blood. But among them, the one who suffered the worst only had a few ribs broken. Spirit blood flushed, and these warriors healed themselves soon.

    "You Chao people, don¡¯t humiliate your ancestors!" Ji Hao said with a deep and strong voice, "Emperor You Chao had made great contributions to the humankind, but when did his descendants end up knowing nothing but seizing the credit that belongs to some other people?"

    "Today, I have killed too many people, and I don¡¯t want more blood of emperor descendants on my hands." Breathing deeply, Ji Hao continued in a harsh tone, "Aren¡¯t you gonna leave? You¡¯re not still thinking about taking the others¡¯ credit with the power of your family, are you?"

    Those warriors who were sent flying by the thunder strike, and had still been vomiting blood, stood back up from the ground. They looked at Ji Hao with fear and shock, then fixed their eyes on their elders. Many of these warriors were strong Divine Magi, but even they were easily thrown away by one thunder strikeunched by Ji Hao. These warriors dared not to even imagine exactly how powerful Ji Hao was.

    The few You Chao elder nced at each other, then slightly moved their lips.

    The power vibrations released from all surrounding warriors were restrained. None of these warriors made any sound. In the air, strange power streams had been flowing around, as thoserge family elders were exchanging their thoughts silently.

    After a long while, as Ji Hao¡¯s patience was almost running out, a giant wave rose from tens of thousands of miles away. Following that, Gong Gongs¡¯ voices echoed through the clouds.

    "People, this kid is so brutal! He has killed so many people. How can you let him live?"

    "Let¡¯s kill him together!" growled Gong Gong, "This time, we will do it ourselves. We cannot let him live, not even for another quarter of an hour."

    Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s eyes shone with a bright light. He clenched his fingers excitedly and squeezed Dark Water Serpent¡¯s neck. Because of the suffocation, Dark Water Serpent fell unconscious.

    A dark mist stream rose from beside Netherworld Hierarch. Within the dark mist, a bronze gate, which was embossed with countless twisted ghost faces, emerged quietly. Netherworld Hierarch threw Dark Water Serpent into the gate, then smirked.

    "Ji Hao, do you need my help? Hehe, since many years ago, I wanted to get a few gods and to see if I can turn them into zombies. But I and all gods in the world knew each other, so I felt too ashamed to do so. This time, I may do it with the Gong Gong Family, and I suppose no one will disagree, right?"

    Ji Hao chuckled, then raised Pan Gu Dragon Mark and nodded as he said, "Elder, you can do anything you want."

    Silentmunications between those elders happened faster and faster, quicker and quicker. Suddenly, over one hundred elders rushed out of their campsites, trod on dark clouds and raging mes, and speedily approached Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao frowned slightly. Held in his left hand, the Taiji universe mirror sparkled dimly. Ji Hao was well prepared.

    But, these elders didn¡¯t attack Ji Hao. Instead, they rushed to the treasures left by those dead elders just like starving tigers and wolves.

    Just now, Ji Hao started a massacre with the sword formation he created. Quite a number of powerful magic treasures were shattered by the storm of sword light beam. Among those remaining treasures, some were at the level of that thunder bomb g, and the others were mostly inherited great treasures that belonged to those powerful families, passed down through generations.

    For sure, the great treasures of a family should be kept by the highest elder of this family. After ny percent of elders on the scene were killed by Ji Hao, those lower-grade elders, who stayed in their campsites happily took over those treasures.

    ¡®Hehe¡¯, Ji Hao even heard theughter of quite a few elders!

    They weren¡¯t sad for their dead nsmen. On the contrary, they were thrilled about those treasures that they suddenly attained. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but feel sick. These were elders of top-grade human families and ns! And these were legendary, powerful human families and ns!

    "Get your treasures and piss off!" growled Ji Hao, "Old dogs, you know nothing...You are humiliations to the humankind! Piss off! Piss off! Piss off! Even seeing you make me feel sick! You are, are..."

    Wielding Pan Gu Dragon Mark fiercely, Ji Hao continued harshly, "Get lost! I don¡¯t want to kill more human beings today!"

    Following a long shrill howl, a few Chu Wu n elders retrieved their treasures, then returned to their campsite. Flying past Ji Hao, they suddenly turned around and screamed crazily at Ji Hao. With their right hands, they held the treasures that they found just now and wielded. Next, their left arms and legs exploded into blood mist clouds as they cast the evilest ¡®blood curse¡¯ to attack Ji Hao.

    The other elders made their moves together. They damaged their own bodies, and partially burned their souls and spirit blood to boost up the powers of those magic treasures, even going beyond their limits. By doing this, they cast all kinds of evil magic on Ji Hao with all of their powers.

    The eleven Gong Gongs were thrilled. They screamed and threw out countless water bombs at Ji Hao.

    In the air, elite human warriors from those powerful human families and ns who survived the sword formation roared out madly as they marched towards Ji Hao. They even seemed to be hysterical and insane. Countless warriors rushed towards Ji Hao, looking like countless ck ants running about wildly in the sky.

    "You really want to die!"

    In his spiritual space, the embryo of Dao smiled faintly, then released a torrent of power. Ji Hao dropped Pan Gu Dragon Mark, raised his right fist, and punched heavily on the Pan Gu bell.

    The bell rang, and the sound waves reached a hundred miles away. Within the area hundred miles in radius, the world was turned back into Chaos.

    All natural powers were disordered, while over a hundred elders shrieked in pain. Their bodies, souls, and the magic curses they cast were crushed, turning into Chaos power streams simultaneously.

    "Kill, I¡¯ll kill everyst one of you idiots!" With the bell floating above his head, Ji Hao wielded Pan Gu Dragon Mark and roared like a beast, flying towards the allied human force.

    The allied human force was so aggressive a moment ago. But now, countless warriors dropped their weapons and shrieked, fleeing like startled rabbits. Leaving their gears, supplies, and campsites behind, they desperately ran away in all directions, at their highest speed.

 Chapter 1346: Priest Mu Gives Magic Pills

    Chapter 1346: Priest Mu Gives Magic Pills

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The battle formation copsed, and all people escaped, like ants which had their nest blown up.

    This allied human force was so aggressive, that even Si Wen Ming was forced away by them. However, after the massacre started by Ji Hao, these people were frightened to run just by a growl Ji Hao gave. By now, these strong and sturdy human warriors dropped everything that could slow them down and fled desperately. They were screaming and crying, just like weak, vulnerable little girls who saw a ghost.

    ¡®Boom, boom, boom...¡¯ Tens of thousands of water bombsnded on the Pan Gu bell and started a long series of booms. Waves of thunderbolts spread out, that rippled the Chaos power streams released from the bell.

    Ji Hao turned around and looked at the group of old Gong Gongs from a distance away.

    Those Gong Gongs¡¯ bodies were covered in stinky, ck blood. They stared straight at Ji Hao, their eyes filled with shock and confusion. The formidable allied human force of top-grade human families and ns had copsed just like this, and all people were fleeing. Was that even real?

    Strong Chaos power streams rose from the Pan Gu bell and violently evaporated all moisture in a radius of ten-thousand-miles. Standing in the empty, clean air, Ji Hao coldly looked at the group of Gong Gong who trod on waves, and were surrounded by water streams.

    The scalps of these old Gong Gongs were even numbed. On their skins, their fine hairs stood straight up. They suddenly regretted, and wondered why on earth did they throw out those water bombs. They should have done nothing more than stirring up the allied human force and letting them risk their lives against Ji Hao. But why did they roll up sleeves and join the battle in person?

    They were covered in wounds, and had still been suffering from the dirty blood power from the blood pool. They were injured so badly, and had temporarily lost over ny percent of their powers...They truly didn¡¯t have the confidence to defeat Ji Hao. Ji Hao was such a brutal kid, but why did they infuriate him so many times in a row, and that too at their weakest moment?

    "You, hmm, I need to figure out a way to punish you!" With the Pan Gu bell floating above his head, Ji Hao trod on a cloud. The pair of fire dragons were wrapped in raging mes, hovering around Ji Hao while Mr. Crow stood on the Pan Gu bell, cawing resoundingly. Slowly, Ji Hao approached the eleven old Gong Gongs.

    "Punish?" The group of old Gong Gongs burst in rage. "Ji Hao, who do you think you are? How dare you even say that?" They yelled in anger.

    One old Gong Gong boosted his courage and took a fewrge steps towards Ji Hao. His hands gripped a purely dark long spear, which was coiled with a dragon embossment. He pointed the spearhead at Ji Hao and growled, "Marquis Yao Ji Hao, you may be proud of yourself at the moment. But when we recovered, we will raise the army and start another great battle against you! Our Gong Gong family has spent so many years on this great n, and it will not be ruined by a kid like you!"

    Hearing him, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡®Raise the army and start another battle when they recovered¡¯?

    "How can I ever allow you the time to recover? Elders, you really shouldn¡¯t havee back!" Ji Hao slowly raised Pan Gu Dragon Mark. Inside his body, the power was boosted up, as the space surrounding him seemed to copse into his body. Faintly and hazily, the group of old Gong Gongs saw all the stars in the world sh across Ji Hao¡¯s face, swiftly and simultaneously.

    "I had many things to say, but then I thought about it carefully, and realized that I actually have nothing to say, do I?" Ji Hao mildly looked at the group of old Gong Gong and said ndly, "We are different races, so we must have different purposes. The Gong Gong Family wants to be the ruler of the world... Standing in your position, that is absolutely right. Any ambitious living being will think and do the same!"

    "But I am a human being. Standing in the position of the humankind, you should all die!" With a bright grin, Ji Hao slightly nodded to the group of old Gong Gong and said, "Therefore, even if I have to do the evilest, dirtiest, most shameless things in the world, I believe that nothing can¡¯t be done as long as I can take you out."

    "When I have killed you and that restless current Gong Gong in the heaven, the dark clouds in the sky will be gone, and the good life of our humankind will begin. In fact, things are notplicated at all, because all I need to do is kill you."

    Ji Hao grinned brilliantly and talked straightforwardly.

    Finishing his words and without giving those old Gong Gongs a chance to respond, heunched thebined move of sky-opening, earth-splitting, everything-grow, everything-perish, and all living beings reincarnate. He injected all of his power into Pan Gu Dragon Mark, cast Yu Yu¡¯s sword spell, and created a cyan-colored, dazzling sword light beam as he made a lunge at that old Gong Gong who had a long spear.

    Covered in blood and gripping the spear, that Gong Gong roared towards the sky and pushed the spear towards Ji Hao¡¯s chest without dodging.

    That old Gong Gong was injured by a blood flying knife, which drained almost all his spirit blood. He had less than ten percent of his power remaining at the moment, and was extremely weak. He had no confidence in winning against Ji Hao. The only thing he could do under the current situation was to put up a desperate fight against Ji Hao, and try his best to kill him or wound him severely.

    As this Gong Gong made a move, the other ten old Gong Gongs took a step forward simultaneously.

    They didn¡¯t cast any magic, and neither did they have the power to do it. All eleven old Gong Gongs stood side by side, straightened their weapons, and hacked at Ji Hao. At the moment, they looked like the lowest grade human warriors.

    Following a buzzing noise, the Pan Gu bell released strong streams of Chaos power and defended against the eleven Supreme-level weapons.

    As Ji Hao slightly trembled, Pan Gu Dragon Mark fiercely prated the chest of that old Gong Gong with a long spear. From the sword, the pair of dragon figures roared deeply and strongly as they sent the destructive power into his chest and tore his body apart.

    "You..." That Gong Gong bared his teeth and gave a twisted grin while staring at Ji Hao and saying, "In my powerful days, I could kill ten kids like you with a p!"

    Ji Hao remained silent. Perhaps, in this old Gong Gong¡¯s powerful days, he could truly kill ten kids like Ji Hao will one p, but that could only happen before Ji Hao stepped into the stage of embryo of Dao. Now, Ji Hao had attained his true embryo of Dao and reached to the stage of embryo of Dao, which equaled the level of Supreme Magus. At this stage, he had a much better control of natural powers. By now, at their best, Gong Gongs could only defeat Ji Hao, but could never kill him.

    "Too many superfluous words!" Ji Hao looked at this Gong Gong calmly and said, "These years, I¡¯ve been running about without taking a break. I¡¯m tired, and I want to go rest at home. So, can you please die quietly right here? Don¡¯t bring more troubles to anyone...I promise I will build each of you a beautiful grave, how¡¯s that?"

    Wielding his long sword, Ji Hao cut this Gong Gong into pieces. The pair of fire dragons pounced and wolfed the body parts.

    The rest ten old Gong Gongs looked at Ji Hao, stunned. They couldn¡¯t help but step backward tremblingly.

    They wanted to boost up their courage and fight Ji Hao, but being injured by blood flying knives, they were so powerless. At the moment, they didn¡¯t even have the qualification to put up a desperate fight against Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao raised the sword again and made a lunge at the group of old Gong Gong expressionless. He didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. Today, this should be the day for this flood to end. As Ji Hao said, he had been running about in storms for years. His body wasn¡¯t tired, but his heart was exhausted.

    But at that moment, a green light suddenly emerged before his sword edge, delivering a thriving life-force. Pan Gu Dragon Mark cut on the green light, which generated a strong counterforce. With a series of creaking noise from Ji Hao¡¯s wrist, it was shattered into pieces.

    "Who is it?" Enduring the sharp pain from his wrist, Ji Hao shouted.

    "My friends, I have ten magic pills that can detoxicate all evil poisons in the world. I am willing to give these ten pills to you, my friends." Priest Mu¡¯s face hazily appeared in the green light and said to Gong Gong smilingly, "As long as you admit that you owe me one, these magic pills will be yours."

 Chapter 1347: Force to Sell

    Chapter 1347: Force to Sell

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The green light emerged out of nowhere. The moment Priest Mu¡¯s figure appeared in the light, Ji Hao turned around and dashed to the rest eight water gates behind the Kui Gat at his highest speed.

    The golden bridge dazzled with a blinking light, which wrapped Ji Hao and shed across space, immediately reaching the second water gate. The Pan Gu bell expanded to hundreds of meters tall. Ji Hao madly raised the bell with both hands and smashed down on the second water gate with all his strength.

    Followed by a thunderous bang and despairing wails from countless water-kind creatures in the second water gate, the Pan Gu bell quaked intensively. From the bell, waves of Chaos power stream transformed into ck and red mes, rising into the sky. Meanwhile, a tens of thousands of miles long section of the mountain range on both sides of the second gate disappeared all of a sudden, right in the ck and red mes.

    "Go away if you don¡¯t want to die!" Ji Hao raised the bell, shed to tens of thousands of miles away, and once again smashed the bell down on a mountain, "Go away! Go! Go! Go! All of you!"

    Another earth-shaking boom was generated, and another tens of thousands of miles long section of the mountain range was gone.

    The mountains on both sides of the eight water gates had been nourished by the earth meridian power for years, and were already harder than diamonds. No ordinary power could ever harm these mountains, but still, these mountains failed to rival the Pan Gu bell. Not to mention the fact that the one controlling the bell at the moment was Ji Hao, whose cultivation of Dao had already stepped into the grade of embryo of Dao, which equaled the level of Supreme Magus.

    With a full strike, he turned the surrounding space into a ck hole, copsing tens of thousands of miles long sections of mountain ranges. So terrifying! Under such a destructive strike, even Divine Magi would be turned into ashes.

    Ji Hao yelled ¡®go away¡¯ at all living beings in the second water gate, because he was worried about Tushan Family people and the others who had sneaked into the water gate under Si Wen Ming or Emperor Shun¡¯mands. He was afraid that his violent strike might kill those people too.

    He had no time to break the rest eight water gates step by step with the mountain-driving whip. Therefore, Ji Hao decided to use the destructive power of the Pan Gu bell to break as many water gates as he could, as quickly as possible, with all of his strength!

    He didn¡¯t have to be so rushed. Ji Hao believed that once he killed all old Gong Gongs who returned to Pan Gu world from the Chaos, he would be able to break all water gates. He had the confidence. However, Priest Mu suddenly showed up to make a mess. Seeing Priest Mu¡¯s face, Ji Hao realized that things were getting messy.

    Ten old Gong Gongs with all of their powers regained? Thinking about this, even Ji Hao¡¯s scalp numbed. He was still confident. He believed that even if these old Gong Gongs regained all of their powers, they wouldn¡¯t be able to harm a hair of his. However, then, breaking the rest eight water gates wouldn¡¯t be so easy.

    Therefore, Ji Hao immediately raised the Pan Gu bell and crazily smashed on the mountains by the eight water gates, even though idental injuries might be caused. Within a blink of an eye, he tore a small half of the second water gate down, and opened up a half of a thousand-miles-wide water channel.

    ck and red mushroom clouds rose into the sky. Countless water-kind creatures, non-humankind beings, and human beings mingled in the crowd of water-kind, all shrieked, running like hell.

    ck and red fierce airstreams swept across their bodies along with overwhelming air sts, tearing them into pieces, and eventually turning them into strands of Chaos dust.

    In the green light, Priest Mu threw aplicated nce at the chaotic second water gate and sneered, "What a smart boy! Right now, I need to help my brother and have no time to deal with you! When my brother goes through the devil crisis, we will be clearing our old debts."

    The ten old Gong Gongs looked at Priest Mu, also in aplicated way. "Priest Mu, we¡¯ve heard about you from our ancestors. Hehe, we shouldn¡¯t be epting Priest Mu¡¯s magic pills so easily, should we?" said the oldest Gong Gong coldly and vigntly.

    Priest Mu smiled mildly to the ten old Gong Gongs and said, "I mean well, my friends. Please don¡¯t misunderstand me."

    "We won¡¯t, we won¡¯t." said another Gong Gong coldly, "If our family record is correct, back then, the greatest treasure of our family, the ¡®divine spirit water bead¡¯, was taken away by Priest Mu, as you imed that treasure ¡®was destined to be yours¡¯. Today, if we ept your pills, I wonder if our entire Gong Gong Family will be ¡®destined to be yours¡¯?"

    Priest Mu gave a strangely bright smile. He took out ten thumb-sized, linden-leaf-shaped green pills, and put them on his palm. On his palm, the ten pills rolled around quickly, emitting a refreshing aroma.

    Looking at the ten old Gong Gongs, he grinned and said, "Do you have a choice, my friends? If you don¡¯t ept my pills, you will all die today! Without a doubt!"

    "We are not sure about that!" said one Gong Gong through gritted teeth, "That kid is brutal and fierce indeed, but killing us would be too..."

    Priest Muughed out loud, then suddenly raised his cyan-colored wooden staff held in his left hand and smacked on this Gong Gong¡¯s chest. Followed by a loud boom, this Gong Gong¡¯s chest was smashed into pieces. While vomiting dark blood, he flew backward for about a thousand miles. Suffering this heavy strike, he almost lost all his spirit blood. He fell into the flood in a twisted shape, and after quite a while, he finally, tremblingly floated up to the water surface.

    Priest Mu smiled again. But this time, a trace of fierceness was added to that smile of his. "I mean, if you refuse to owe me this one, I will kill you myself! You wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to be killed by Ji Hao!"

    "You!" The group of old Gong Gong paused in shock. They stared at Priest Mu, not knowing what to say.

    Could a living being actually be so shameless?

    Priest Mu was forcing them to ept the ten pills and owe him a debt. If they refused, he would kill them by himself!

    In the family records, Gong Gong Family ancestors clearly warned the younger generations not to make any contact with Priest Hua and Priest Mu. Gong Gong Family ancestors had already been seeing those two as treacherous, dangerous beings, but these ten Gong Gongs never thought that they could actually be so shameless!

    " Our f-friend!" The faces of these old Gong Gongs even turned blue in anger as they glowered at Priest Mu.

    "My ten friends, you are destined to join us!" Priest Mu¡¯s eyes shone with a cyan-colored light, as he stared at the ten Gong Gongs and continued, "Therefore, please, take the ten pills and join our sect, serving the sect as divine guardians! If you refuse...Hehe, you raised such a flood and threatened the world. You are all sinners, bearing the most heinous guilts. Don¡¯t me me for wiping you out and benefiting the world with my power!"

    "You!" The ten Gong Gongs pointed their fingers at Priest Mu, but suddenly, they sensed an endless despair in their hearts.

    "I still have important things to do. My friends, will you ept...or not?" Priest Mu asked through gritted teeth. In the meanwhile, his wooden staff glowed with a dim light.

    "We ept, we ept!" As the four men with a dragon, a tiger, a lion, and a mammoth approached from four directions, the group of old Gong Gongs epted Priest Mu¡¯s condition bitterly, despairingly, helplessly,.

    They tremblingly took over those magic pills and slowly put into their mouths, as if those pills were poisonous.

    In the distance, Netherworld Hierarch, who hadn¡¯t said a word this whole time, abruptly sighed and began talking, "Priest Mu, my friend, as you did this, did you even see me standing here?"

 Chapter 1348: Reasons and Causes, and the Netherworld

    Chapter 1348: Reasons and Causes, and the Netherworld

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "My friend, what do you mean?" ncing at the ten old Gong Gongs who had taken their pills, Priest Mu smilingly turned around and threw a glimpse at Netherworld Hierarch. Seeing the weird-looking of Priest Hierarch, and the Netherworld power eighteen circles behind his body, his smile instantly froze. Soon, he put on his usual bitterly smiling face, which was even more unpleasant to look at than his crying face.

    Slowly, Netherworld Hierarch approached Priest Mu, step by step. After he made one step, a blood-red beam of sword light would emerge around his body. Gradually, thousands of blood-red sword light beams merged into a splendid light screen behind him, which looked like a spread peacock tail.

    A strong blood power rolled up. Looking at Priest Mu, Netherworld Hierarch ndly smiled and said, "My friend, can your pills truly save them from the blood poison?"

    Priest Mu nced at the stunningly beautiful light screen behind Netherworld Hierarch, sensed the dark and evil vibe from it. Pondering for a while, Priest Mu nodded and asked, "My friend, was it you who hurt them?"

    Netherworld Hierarch held his hands in his sleeves, narrowed his eyes and looked at Priest Mu, then said, "I didn¡¯t do it myself. Earlier, a gifted a set of flying knives to a little friend. They were hurt by those flying knives. I forged that set of flying knives myself, and have hurt countless living beings with the blood poison on it."

    While Netherworld Hierarch was talking, the wounds on the ten old Gong Gongs¡¯ bodies had been healing speedily. From their healing wounds, strands of blood-red mist flew out, while a nourishing green light sparkled faintly around those wounds, forcing the blood poison out of their bodies.

    Priest Mu didn¡¯t look back, but he clearly knew about the recovering states of the ten Gong Gongs¡¯ injuries.

    Squeezing an ugly smile out of his face, Priest Mu responded slowly, "My magic pills can detoxify all poisons in this world. My friend, your flying knives are indeed dangerous, but my pills are even more powerful.

    Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s face turned darker and darker. He gritted his teeth, with his mouth corners twitching slightly.

    He spent tens of thousands of years to forged the set of flying knives with severe efforts. He thought this set of flying knives was powerful enough to suppress a world. But all of a sudden, he found that the fiercest function of these flying knives was already restrained by someone else!

    One could easily imagine how disappointed he was!

    Netherworld Hierarch felt that his face was burning. The nine blood flying knives he gifted Ji Hao were surely not as powerful as his blood flying swords. The set of flying knives was merely ten percent as powerful as the set of flying swords. However, the blood poison on the set of flying knife shared the same origin as the set of blood flying swords.

    If Priest Mu¡¯s pills could truly detoxify the blood poison from the nine flying knives, those pills would naturally be able to deal with his blood flying swords.

    "My friend, youunched your moves so suddenly and showed no respect to me." Netherworld Hierarch slowly reached out his hands. Arge seal was held in his left hand, and a staff in the right hand. Coldly looking at Priest Mu, he continued in a deep voice, "I do want to know what you can do, my friend!"

    Sensing the strong power vibrations from the seal and the staff, Priest Mu¡¯s face turned more and more bitter and tightened. "My friend, you don¡¯t look familiar to me. I think we¡¯ve never met before. But the power I sensed from you reminded me of someone I know...Netherworld Priest, my friend, when did you start to have an interest in stepping in human world affairs?"

    Netherworld Hierarch gritted his teeth and responded with a low voice, "I¡¯ve been cultivating myself in the Netherworld, and never stepped into any mortal affairs. This time, I sent my clones here to do nothing more than collecting some ¡®raw materials¡¯. But you, Priest Mu my friend, judging by what you did, you have seriously vited the agreement we signed back then on Sky Pir. Aren¡¯t you...afraid?"

    Priest Mu slightly frowned and then abruptlyughed, "What should I be afraid of? That agreement we signed on Sky Pir...Sky Pir is broken already. Is that agreement still effective? My friend, if you want to see what I can do, no excuse is needed!"

    Netherworld Hierarch showed a weirdly bright grin and said, "I wasn¡¯t trying to find an excuse. It¡¯s just that...My friend, you have overstepped the boundary. These Gong Gongs were hurt by my treasures. My friend, why did you give them the pills?"

    Priest Mu chuckled coldly, then gripped his wooden staff with both hands and smiled, but remained silent all the while.

    Netherworld Hierarchughed out loud as well. Following his resonantughter, the eighteen circles behind him spread out. Gradually, even the smallest circle had expanded to tens of thousands of miles in radius. As the eighteen circles began spinning at different speeds and in different directions, a dreadful power was quietly generated from them.

    The world changed. Suddenly, the water which was flooding the sky disappeared. A cold gust of wind rose from the ground, as de mountains and sword forests floated in the sky. The boundless blood-pool reced the earth, while countless enormous pirs of raging fire stood on the ground, with numerous giant pots floating above the fire. Contained in those pots was boiling stinky oil.

    Terrifying phenomenon emerged ceaselessly as Priest Mu¡¯s look turned more and more serious.

    Quite a whileter, when eighteen different types of supernatural phenomenon covered the world before his eyes, Priest Mu gave a long sigh and said, "The foundation of hell is attained by you...My friend, do you know that the Netherworld is an important realm for me to attain my final result of the great Dao of quietus in the future? My friend, you have taken the foundation of hell... Uneptable! Today, we have to reason it out!"

    Netherworld Hierarch sneered, then looked at Priest Mu and said, "Reason? What reason? The Netherworld is my root. My friend, if you need a ce to attain your Dao, please go find another realm. If you dare to set one foot into the Netherworld, my friend, I will certainly make you regret forever, like a moon that can never be full!"

    Priest Mu suddenly pointed his staff at the sky andughed wildly, "Moon? Look at this Pan Gu world... Where is the moon?"

    Netherworld Hierarchughed brightly. While throwing out therge seal held in his left hand heavily towards Priest Mu¡¯s face, and starting a dense dark cloud, he said, "The sun, the moon, the great Dao of nature... People can¡¯t see the moon, yet the moon is in my heart! I can still remember that refreshing moonlight shining across the sky! Duo!"

    Netherworld Hierarch and Priest Mu both growled out resonantly. Priest Mu swung his wooden staff down, his movement seeming to be simple. The staffnded straight in the middle of the seal. The seal was sent flying away by the wooden staff. Afterward, Netherworld Hierarch gave a resounding roar and gripped his staff with both hands, slightly bending his body as he lunged towards Priest Mu. His ck staff glowed with a blinding dark light and released waves of Netherworld power, which whipped down violently.

    Behind Priest Mu, a towering linden tree was faintly visible. Holding the cyan-colored wooden staff, he defended himself. The wooden staff and the dark staff bumped into each other and caused muffled booms from time to time.

    The movements made by both of them were extremely simple: Sweeping, hacking, smacking. Nevertheless, they were both indescribably fast.

    Once the fight between Netherworld Hierarch and Priest Mu begun, the time, space, and other naturalws that ordinarily living beings could never go beyond all became meaningless to both of them. In their eyes, one second in the mortal world was as long as a thousand years; within one single second, they had already exchanged tens of thousands of attacks!

    Any ordinary living being would have been turned into ashes by either of them before it was able to see their moves clearly.

    Swift, way too swift,pletely beyond description.

    In fact, to both Netherworld Hierarch and Priest Mu weren¡¯t moving too fast. In their eyes, they were simply attacking each other in an physical way. But to ordinary living beings, they were stunningly fast because they had broken the limits of time and space!

    All of a sudden, a blood-red figure shed around Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s body, and in the following moment, thousands of hazy blood-red swords swept across Priest Mu¡¯s waist.

    Priest Mu was cut into two, immediately copsing into a puddle of blood that sshed everywhere.

    High up in the air, Priest Mu¡¯s coldughter could be heard, "Netherworld Priest, my friend, there will be a time for you to pay for this sword pain you gave me today!"

 Chapter 1349: Being Trapped in Heaven

    Chapter 1349: Being Trapped in Heaven

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "At that time, if you don¡¯te to me, I will go find you!" Netherworld Hierarch stood in midair, looking at where Priest Mu disappeared with a pair of brightly sparkling eyes. "Impressive, impressive, a linden seed clone of his can actually hold such a long battle against me."

    The four men with a tiger, a lion, a dragon, and a mammoth had already approached. Seeing Priest Mu being cut into two by Netherworld Hierarch, their faces twitched. Turning around immediately, they walked right away.

    Netherworld Hierarch raised his broad left sleeve. Behind him, the eighteen circles released a fierce power which trapped the four men. With one single thought, Netherworld Hierarch could now crush the four. However, hesitating briefly, Netherworld Hierarch sneered, then watched the four leave.

    Treading on a cloud and flying a long distance away, the dragon man abruptly turned around and threw a threatening nce at Netherworld Hierarch with hatred, then said, "Elder, you are truly powerful. Rivaling you is out of my reach. Today, I am forced to run, but when I attain my great Dao one day, I will set my feet in the Netherworld, and the winner will be determined between us."

    Netherworld Hierarch chuckled, then roared withughter. Looking at the dragon man¡¯s serious face, he slightly shook his head and said, "Alright, I will not bully kids. Just go away. Otherwise, I will take you and turn you into gold-bone flying zombies!"

    The dragon man growled shrilly in anger. Above his head, a scorching hot red beam of light rose to thousands of meters high. Within the red light, a golden figure with four faces and eight arms emerged, holding a lotus with every hand. Incanting a spell, the golden figure glowed with a blinding light.

    The golden light emitted from the golden figure behind the dragon man bumped against the Netherworld power released from Netherworld Hierarch. Like fire and the water, the golden light and the Netherworld power werepletely ipatible. A sizzling noise was generated, as the golden light and Netherworld power had been speedily consuming each other.

    Netherworld Hierarch frowned, while the dragon man said loudly, "I swear that one day, I will break the Netherworld with a great power, and will release every evil soul in the Netherworld from the purgatory!"

    Finishing the speech, the dragon man ran away swiftly and disappeared without a trace within a blink of an eye.

    "Big talker." Netherworld Hierarch sneered, "Release every evil soul in the Netherworld? Can you release me? Well, with two shameless master Shifu, their disciples are naturally shameless. In the future, I have to be extra careful when selecting my disciples!"

    Chuckling coldly, the seal and the staff held in Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s hands disappeared suddenly. Instead, a pair of blood-red swords appeared in his hands. ncing at the group of old Gong Gongs who were wrapped in the green light and had been recovering speedily, Netherworld Hierarch swung his swords without saying a word.

    The group of Gong Gong were deeply shocked by the stunning battle that happened between Netherworld Hierarch and Priest Mu just now, and they weren¡¯t prepared for Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s sudden attack. Before they could even pull out their weapons, blood flying swordsnded on their bodies ceaselessly.

    Followed a longsting puffing noise, tens of bone-deep shes were left on the bodies of the ten Gong Gongs. The blood power from the blood pool drilled into their bodies, a hundred times stronger than the blood power from Ji Hao¡¯s blood flying knives, rising against the lingering power of Priest Mu¡¯s magic pills.

    The blood-red light and the green light shed against each other and devoured each other, generating loud sizzling noises. The skin and flesh of the ten Gong Gongs fell off piece by piece, melting into dark blood and pouring down in the flood. Stimted by the medicine power, their skin and flesh had been regrowing ceaselessly.

    They felt like being sliced by countless sharp daggers. They trembled in pain, gripped their weapons with both hands, and howled heartbreakingly. They raised giant waves and attempted to run through the water. But once they tried to move, the eighteen Netherworld circles spun slowly and trapped them, disabling them from moving.

    Netherworld Hierarch carried the pair of blood-red longswords and fixed his eyes on the ten Gong Gongs. Whichever one among them had his injuries recovered slightly would immediately suffer a sword hack from Netherworld Hierarch.

    "Elder!" One Gong Gong shrieked hysterically.

    Netherworld Hierarch smiled faintly, then gave him another heavy sword strike mercilessly and said, "I have always been a good-tempered man. I¡¯m just a bit proud. Can Priest Mu¡¯s pills save you? I don¡¯t think so!"

    An excited smile spread on Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s face, as he delightfully looked at the ten Gong Gongs and continued, "We have only ten of you. I can¡¯t make twelve or eighteen of you, but this will still be nice. Ten pure-blood gods for me to do anything I want... Wonderful, how wonderful!"

    "With ten of you, I can¡¯t build a ¡®twelve capitals natural killing great formation¡¯, nor an ¡®eighteen hells reincarnation great formation¡¯. But I can create a ¡®ten directions destructive Netherworld great formation¡¯...As long as I turn you into Netherworld devil gods... Haha, how many years it has been since I found good raw materials like you?"

    Netherworld Hierarch grinned happily, even baring his shiny teeth. Purely dark Netherworld power spread behind his body. In the dense dark mist behind him, an enormous bronze gate opened slowly. From the gate, a strong suction force locked on the ten Gong Gongs, slowly dragging them into the gate."

    "No! No!"

    "Elder! Please don¡¯t!"

    "We will follow every word you say, we will be under yourmand! Please, Elder, don¡¯t do this!"

    These old Gong Gongs were freaking out. They returned to Pan Gu world to suppress the humankind and conquer this world, but how on earth did they end up like this?

    Netherworld Priest, Netherworld Priest, that scary, weird being who liked collecting corpses and souls, and make those into all strange kind of things... How could they end up in his hands? These old Gong Gong didn¡¯t know Netherworld Hierarch, but seeing the dark mist behind him and the bronze gate in the mist, how could they still not recognize him?

    They cried, screamed, and begged, but nothing changed.

    Netherworld Hierarch delightfully sent the ten Gong Gongs into the Netherworld world, then quickly looked around. Dropping his swords, he rolled up sleeves and got busy running about in the vast flood. Many enormous water-kind spirit creatures were scattered in the flood, and those were also good raw materials!

    ...

    In a great hall in heaven, Gong Gong¡¯s raging roars even quaked the entire hall.

    Wearing a dark armor and holding a trident embossed with a pair of coiling dragons, Gong Gong red at Dishi Cha and growled, "Dishi Cha! Get out of my way right now! If you do what I said, our Gong Gong family will still appreciate you, and our agreement can still work. If you dare to hinder me saving my ancestors, don¡¯t me me for having no mercy!"

    Dishi Cha looked at Gong Gong calmly and stood perfectly still in front of him, without making even a slight move.

    Behind Dishi Cha, led by Yemo Tian, countless divine warriors and gods lined up perfectly in square arrays, sealing off the entire heaven.

    These divine gods and warriors were from the Divine Origin Pool. Their eyes sparkled with a blood-red light. They stopped following Gong Gong¡¯s order, and instead, they were now under Dishi Cha¡¯s lead.

    Dishi Cha burst intoughter, then pped on Gong Gong¡¯s face heavily

    "You, can you even bear to turn against me right now? How stupid you are. You actually dared to control these new divine beings with the secret blood-offering magic I provided. Didn¡¯t you just give these new divine beings to me for nothing?"

 Chapter 1350: The Plan and the Despair

    Chapter 1350: The n and the Despair

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In the great hall in Heaven, Gong Gong stared at Dishi Cha with a pair of red eyes. However, the atmosphere in the hall wasn¡¯t even tense.

    Gong Gong was all alone, facing Dishi Cha and the divine army led by Yemo Tian. The divine army was supposed to belong to him, but at the moment, those divine gods and warriors stood determinedly behind Yemo Tian, their eyes sparkling with a blood-red light.

    Gong Gong gritted his teeth so tight that it even caused a creaking noise. But Dishi Cha and Yemo Tian wereughing, loudly, widely, triumphantly, and delightfully. One might hear the sameughter from an experienced hunter who saw a wild boar fall into his trap.

    Hearing theirughter, Gong Gong¡¯s face blushed, and blood boiled. All of a sudden, Gong Gong let out a mouthful of blood which spread on the shiny floor.

    "Dishi Cha, you sought cooperation with me. Is this a scheme from the beginning?" Gong Gong tremblingly pointed at Dishi Cha and growled.

    "Don¡¯t describe this with the lowly word ¡®scheme¡¯. This is a tiny part of a great n." Dishi Cha took out an exquisite nail file and started carefully polishing his nails. In the meanwhile, he continued carelessly, "I am also an insignificant character of this great n, while you, you were meant to be sacrificed from the start."

    Shrugging, Dishi Cha smilingly looked at Gong Gong and continued in a gentle tone, "We will be needing a puppet in the end, that is the reason why you can still stay alive."

    Puckering his lips, Dishi Cha blew away the dust ground off from his fingernails, then continued ndly, "In fact, this puppet is not difficult to find. Many scums exist among human beings. These people are powerful and influential, standing at high positions, but are greedy and afraid of death. They can serve as our puppets. But, you are the most convenient one, and you have a satisfying background. Therefore, I decided to not kill you, and use you as a puppet instead."

    Sighing slightly, he chuckled, "Because we need you to be the puppet, I brought the army here to protect you. Otherwise...Saving your ancestors? Do you think that you can defeat Ji Hao?"

    In the hall, a divine mirror floated in the air. In the mirror, Ji Hao was wielding the gigantic Pan Gu bell like an ancient devil god. Each time heunched a strike, a tens of thousands of miles long section of a mountain range would copse. ck and red mushroom clouds had been rising into the sky, and the earth-shaking booms could be heard from the mirror, echoing through the entire heaven.

    "That bell is really nice." Floating inside the diamond-shaped crystal between the eyebrows of the destructive weapon, Yemo Tianughed, "When I chop Ji Hao¡¯s head off, I will take this bell."

    "As you wish. This bell will certainly be your trophy." Dishi Cha politely bowed to Yemo Tian, then smilingly turned around, nodded to Gong Gong and said, "Do you know why I chose you to be the puppet?"

    Gong Gong remained silent with a gloomy face.

    Seeing Gong Gong¡¯s unfriendly attitude, Dishi Cha smiled and started exining solicitously.

    "After we have conquered Pan Gu world, human beings will be enved. They will all be ves, and they will be mining for us, growing all kinds of valuable crops for us. Or, we will arm them and turn them into ve warriors."

    "But based on our experiences that we gained from the countless worlds that we have conquered in the past, human beings will need a leader who can manage them. We need to select this leader carefully. An influential, capable human being? No, it surely can¡¯t be a man like that. That kind of leader will certainly bring us troubles."

    "What about a greedy, viinous one, who is afraid of death? Still, there will be troubles. This kind of leader will grow selfishness, desires, and the selfishness and desires will eventually turn into ambitions, which will cause inconveniences for us to govern the world."

    "How about an enemy? Someone who owes all human beings a huge debt of blood, someone hated by all human beings? How perfect!"

    "Because of the hatred, human beings will never be used by him. Because of the hatred, he will only be able to rule the humankind by relying on our strength. Also, because of the hatred, he will be as loyal as a dog, watching every move made by human beings, and graze those capable ves for us!"

    Yemo Tianughed in a weird tone. Lying in the diamond-shaped crystal, he looked at Gong Gong andughed so loudly, that he even had saliva spurting out of his mouth corners. Dishi Chaughed as well.

    "So, you see, except you, who else can serve so perfectly as this leader?" said Dishi Cha gently, "You raised the flood, and your armies killed countless human beings. After we conquer the humankind, you will be our mouthpiece to manage human beings for us.

    "You will never be able to make use of human beings. For your own benefits, even for your life, you have to fix your eyes on the humankind constantly! Any sign of disturbance or trouble, you will snuff it yourself. You have to strife all possible revolt."

    Sighing in satisfaction, Dishi Cha continued, "So perfect! You are such a perfect puppet. We have to ensure your safety. Therefore, you cannot go save your ancestors, because we don¡¯t need them!"

    Gong Gong looked at Dishi Cha with a pale face. Slightly trembling, he screamed shrilly, "This flood, it¡¯s only for turning me into a deadly enemy of the humankind, isn¡¯t it?"

    Dishi Cha showed the whites of his eyes. Hesitating for a while, he slightly nodded and said, "If you put it this way, you will be thinking too much about yourself. We need a clear navigational light. ording to our calction, when the twelve water worlds bump into Pan Gu world, a tremendous wave of power vibration will be released, and that power vibration will be strong enough to serve as a striking navigational light."

    "This navigational light will guide the people that we have been expecting to Pan Gu world. And the real purpose of this flood is to confuse some people, to let them focus on the flood and neglect the truth underneath it."

    "Are you saying that the power vibration generated by the bumps between Pan Gu world and the twelve world will guide some other people to Pan Gu world?" Gong Gong looked at Dishi Cha and asked. He was confused. Somehow, he also caught a sense of fear. Tremblingly, he looked at Dishi Cha and stuttered, "Who, who are they? Who...areing to Pan Gu world?"

    "My father!" Yemo Tian burst intoughter. In a dramatic tone, he said, "My iparably noble and powerful father. Of course, it¡¯s not that nominal father of mine who gave me this lowly forename, ¡®Yemo¡¯... I mean... my biological father! My real father!"

    Smilingly raising his head, Yemo Tian murmured to himself, "My father, my noble father, my powerful father, he ising to Pan Gu world. When he descends from the sky, when his invincible army sweeps across Pan Gu world, when Pan Gu world bes a staging base of his army, all tens of thousands of worlds around Pan Gu world will be his territories!"

    "With the resources and fortune from those worlds, my father will definitely be the strongest being...Perhaps, he will be able to make the final breakthrough..."

    Dishi Cha slightly coughed.

    Yemo Tian chuckled, loudly and madly.

    Gong Gong¡¯s heart sank into a bottomless despair. He couldn¡¯t ept his fate as an insignificant chess piece.

 Chapter 1351: Wuzhi Qiâ€™s Hair

    Chapter 1351: Wuzhi Qi¡¯s Hair

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In a corner of the great hall, Wuzhi Qi carried hisrge club and abruptly took a step forward.

    Stepping forward, Wuzhi Qi¡¯s body suddenly expanded to about thirty-meter-tall. As his long hair dazzled with a silver, cold light, torrents of water raised behind him, roaring in all directions, as heavy as mountains.

    Xiang Liu and Kun Peng each burst with a loud roar, along with strong, fierce spirit creature power vibrations that were no weaker than Wuzhi Qi¡¯s. They blocked Wuzhi Qi¡¯s way like two sturdy metal walls. Three power streams bumped fiercely into each other, and caused a thunderous bang in the great hall, which generated frigid, rapidly flowing airstreams. They then condensed into countless fist-sized, sharp ice pieces, and scattered all over the floor.

    Centered on Wuzhi Qi, Xiang Liu and Kun Peng, three enormous swirls emerged, roaring rumblingly. Xiang Liu and Kun Peng¡¯s powers generated a dark swirl and a blue swirl, violently shing against the swirl around Wuzhi Qi¡¯s body. The three swiftly struck against each other, causing ear-piercing noises.

    Wuzhi Qi trembled slightly. From his pair of eyes, two beams of cold light shone to tens of meters away. He stared straight at Kun Peng and Xiang Liu who blocked his way, especially the slowly spinning, hazy lotus on each of their foreheads.

    "Did you throw yourselves into theps of someone else?" murmured Wuzhi Qi.

    "Following Gong Gong, our bloodlines might even be annihted." said Xiang Liu loudly, "Anyhow, we need to figure out a way to save our bloodlines!"

    "Under the guidance of our two master Shifu, our descendants will live happily and safely, without any worries. Apart from that, we may truly attain immortal lives." Kun Peng¡¯s eyes sparkled brightly as he said, "Wuzhi Qi, you have to understand that it was never easy for us to survive until present times!"

    Xiang Liu gasped and pushed out his palms, releasing a strong stream of power that transformed into a giant wave, smashing down at Wuzhi Qi. "In fact, our old lives were not bad. Back in the North Sea, no one dared to offend us. We were dominators. We could do anything we liked to those people, those living beings." Kun Peng continued with a high-pitched voice, "But, Gong Gong wants to be the new divine emperor, the owner of Pan Gu world...Even if he seeded, we would still be his ministers, his followers. Would we earn any extra benefits? If he failed, as an eye for an eye, you know what human beings can do! Therefore, we have to find someone reliable to lean on!"

    Wuzhi Qi¡¯s eyes glowed with that frosty light as he slowly raised his club.

    Xiang Liu and Kun Peng¡¯ faces turned dark, as Kun Peng said slowly, "Wuzhi Qi, don¡¯t pretend to be loyal. You secretly visited Marquis Yao Ji Hao that night. You think we don¡¯t know that? You were also trying to save your own kids. What are you doing now? Are you crazy?"

    Seeing Wuzhi Qi abruptly make a move, a faint pinkness appeared on Gong Gong¡¯s pale face. He felt relieved. It seemed that no matter what, he still had a loyal minister. This meant that the Gong Gong Family was not entirely a failure, because in the end, someone was still willing to follow this family!

    But hearing Kun Peng, Gong Gong temporarily lost his eyesight and even vomited blood. "Wuzhi Qi! You, you, you, visited Ji Hao...You sneaky wild monkey!" Gong Gong screamed hysterically.

    Wuzhi Qi curved his mouth cornered down and gave a twisted grin, then sneered, "Ah, Kun Peng, impressive! Except for that old flood dragon, you¡¯re the strongest, most powerful one among the eight of us. I thought no one knew that I visited Ji Hao. After all, it was a secret!"

    Kun Peng smiled and said ndly, "I even know what you said to him. You told him about the secret in the nine water eyes, didn¡¯t you? Otherwise, why would those former human emperors destroy the nine water eyes in one stroke?"

    Wuzhi Qi gripped his club and caused a creaking noise. With a strange tone, he said, "Well, now that we have spoken everything out. I have nothing more to say. Kun Peng, Xiang Liu, get out the way. After all, we are still his ministers, and he is our master. This time, even if the Gong Gong Family will truly fall, I want him to have no regrets. I want to bring him to the nine water gates..."

    Gong Gong¡¯s eyes shone dimly. Gasping loudly, he looked at Wuzhi Qi and didn¡¯t say a word.

    Dishi Cha smiled mildly. While carefully polishing his nails, he said slowly, "Without my permission, Lord Gong Gong can¡¯t go anywhere. He should stay right here. When we conquer Pan Gu world, he will be ruling the humankind for us!"

    Dishi Cha chuckled and continued, "After all, we¡¯ve signed an agreement. ording to it, we will help him to rule the humankind. We have to fulfill our promise. The result might not be so satisfying, but at least we are keeping our promise, aren¡¯t we?

    The two hazy lotuses spinning on Xiang Liu and Kun Peng¡¯s foreheads glowed brighter and brighter as they continued with deep voices, "Wuzhi Qi, you can¡¯t leave either. Our master Shifu told us that you are destined to be one of us. You shall stay right here and worry about nothing. Master Shift will send his people here to wee you."

    Controlled by Yemo Tian, the destruction weapon¡¯s arm suddenly moved. An overwhelming power erupted, which made everyone in the hall shake. Dishi Cha wasn¡¯t prepared for this. Consequently, he was put down to the ground, rolling on the floor.

    "Oi, Kun Peng, Xiang Liu, I don¡¯t know what you are doing, or what you want. But I have to warn you that you both are my captives now. In the future, you will both be my ves. No matter how many tricks you want to y, keep them to yourselves. Otherwise...My destructive weapon is already thirsty!"

    Yemo Tian roared withughter. Under his control, the destructive weapon madly waved its arm and started fierce gusts of wind.

    Wuzhi Qi narrowed his eyes, then looked at Gong Gong and said, "Lord Gong Gong, if I can send you to the nine water gates safely, all rtionships I have with the Gong Gong family will end. Can you ept it?"

    With a deep voice, Wuzhi Qi continued, "If I manage to do that, I, Wuzhi Qi, will no longer serve the Gong Gong family as a minister. I, Wuzhi Qi, and all my descendants, will live freely as creatures of this world, out of your control!"

    "Wuzhi Qi!" Kun Peng and Xiang Liu growled together, "You can¡¯t leave! Where can you go?"

    Gong Gong remained silent for a while, then slowly nodded and said, "Alright. As long as you send me to the nine water gates and set me free, the rtionship between you, Wuzhi Qi, and Gong Gong Family, will end!"

    Kun Peng and Xiang Liu roared brightly. Their raised their palms and released a blinding golden light, shining on Wuzhi Qi¡¯s body. In the meanwhile, Yemo Tian burst with a raging growl, following which, the destructive weapon spread its enormous hands and lunged to catch Wuzhi Qi.

    Wuzhi Qi raised his head and roared to the sky. His silver, glistening long hair darted out from his skin. Every single hair suddenly became a Wuzhi Qi, thirty meters tall and wielding a dark ice club, violently smacking everything that crossed his eyes.

    Hundreds of thousands of Wuzhi Qi flew out of the hall and disarrayed the divine army around the great hall. Hundreds of thousands of dark ice clubs swung down, as those divine gods and warriors scattered right away.

    While countless Wuzhi Qi attacked rampantly, Gong Gong silently disappeared from the hall.

 Chapter 1352: A Sword in the Heart

    Chapter 1352: A Sword in the Heart

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The Taiji cloak transformed into a short skirt which shielded Ji Hao¡¯s crotch area. Baring his arms and chest, Ji Hao¡¯s muscles had been twitching, while scorching hot airstreams surged out from his pores. His long hair fluttered in the air as he raised the Pan Gu bell, roared like a beast, and violently smashed on the mountains on both sides of the third water gate.

    Behind the Kui Gate, the second water gate was already broken by Ji Hao. In a thousand-mile-wide water channel, a turbid torrent was rushing, which looked like countless raging dragons roaring across. The inexhaustible water power was forcibly drawn into this water channel by the ¡®All Streams to the Final Land¡¯ great formation.

    The flood surged in this water channel, striking on the mountains and causing muffled, thunderous noises. Fierce airstreams twisted and screamed in the water channel as they scrapedyers of fine powder from the mountains, even raising fire sparkles.

    Neither the surging flood nor the roaring gale could be louder than the rings of the Pan Gu bell.

    Following the first bell ring, a long section of mountain range was turned into ashes. Along with the second bell ring, a ck and red mushroom cloud rose into the sky.

    Countless water-kind spirit creatures blocked Ji Hao¡¯s way overconfidently, shouting, yelling, and wielding their weapons as they attempted to stop Ji Hao from moving forward. The Pan Gu bell descended and generated a storm of Chaos power, as all water-kind spirit creatures perished.

    The third water gate was halfway broken. With sweat streaming down from his back, Ji Haoughed out wildly. Gradually, his body expanded to thousands of meters tall, and so did the bell. The heavy bell smashed down, over and over again, and along with the bell rings, the mountains were ttened, one after another.

    "You can never stop me!" While smashing with all strength, Ji Hao looked at the sky and shouted. No one knew who was he talking to. "Look, you can¡¯t stop me. The nine water gates can¡¯t stop me, and neither can you!"

    Tens of strong and fierce enormous water-kind spirit creatures raised giant waves and pounced on Ji Hao. Their weaponsnded on Ji Hao¡¯s body, on his vital body parts. But all weapons shattered. Not even one weapon managed to leave a single mark on his smooth skin.

    That was a severely cultivated Pan Gu body, which was strengthened by the cultivation method with nine turns. These water-kind spirit creatures were at the level of ordinary Divine Magi, and their weapons were no supreme pieces. How could they ever hurt even a hair of Ji Hao?

    The tens of water-kind spirit creatures chased after Ji Hao while heughed thunderously. The Pan Gu bell hovered around his body and turned those water-kind spirit creatures into meat paste. He swung his arm backward and grabbed a full moon golden shell crab, who was freaked out. Ji Hao widely opened his mouth and bit on the crab¡¯s body.

    Crack! The crab¡¯s meters thick, especially hard shell was crushed by Ji Hao¡¯s transparent teeth. A strong destructive power spread out on the crab¡¯s broken shell and blew up all its shells, exposing its tender meat.

    "Sorry, I¡¯m hungry!" Ji Hao flicked his wrist. Followed his move, golden crab meat flew out of the crab¡¯s body in arge stream, looking like a golden dragon as it fell into Ji Hao¡¯s mouth.

    "Ji Hao, you do have a good appetite!" Followed by a resonant shout, Si Wen Ming mounted on a muscr winged dragon and flew over from a long distance away. "You, you, why did you kill all those elders? They, their leaders have already told Emperor Shun!" Si Wen Ming growled, even louder than the roaring flood.

    Ji Hao raised his eyebrows andughed out loud.

    They had told Emperor Shun already?

    Even if they filed awsuit against him, what should Ji Hao be afraid of?

    "They can sue me, but what is here to be afraid of? Those were a bunch of incapable old dogs who knew nothing but seizing food from the others¡¯ bowls. I killed them, I surely did! If they don¡¯t stop messing with us, we should kill their leaders too!" Ji Hao raised the Pan Gu bell and smashed down smilingly, ttening another tens of thousands of miles long section of mountain range. Dragon-like dense earth power streams rose from the mountains, being swallowed by the bell.

    "There will be great troubles!" Si Wen Ming leaped down from the dragon¡¯s back and walked to Ji Hao with big steps. He looked at Ji Hao and said in a deep voice, "Are you truly...not afraid?"

    "I did no wrong, so why should I be afraid?" Looking at Si Wen Ming, Ji Hao grinned, "Uncle Wen Ming, did youe here to talk these nonsenses to me? You saw how tired I am. Come help me!"

    Laughing loudly, Ji Hao untied the mountain-driving whip from his waist and threw it to Si Wen Ming, then said, "Work, uncle! We have work to do! We do what we should be doing. As for those nasty people, dirty things...I have a sword in my heart, and that sword can kill everyone in the world who deserves to die! What should I be afraid of?"

    Si Wen Ming paused briefly, then grabbed the whip, shed on Ji Hao¡¯s butt, and said, "Good boy! You have no fear, so why should I? Haha, those powerful ancient families, haha, haha, as you said, a bunch of old dogs!"

    With his thunderousugh, Si Wen Ming¡¯s every single pore glowed with a dazzling yellow light. Thin strands of purple mist were faintly visible in the yellow light. As Si Wen Ming burst into thunderous roars, his coarse shirt shattered, and his muscles began swelling. His body expanded rapidly, and within a blink of an eye, he reached tens of thousands of meters in height.

    Roaring again, the pure earth power condensed into a translucent armor and covered Si Wen Ming¡¯s body. This armor was shaped like an enormous bear with a strong pair of wings. The gigantic bear raised the mountain-driving whip andshed at the mountains on both sides of the third water gate with all its strength.

    Boom! The whip was far less powerful than the Pan Gu bell. However, it was also a supreme treasure, especially for gathering the earth power and controlling all mountains in the world. Once the whip moved, all mountains in an area of over one hundred thousand miles radius began shaking. On both sides of the water channel, all the mountains copsed and disappeared all of a sudden.

    Under Si Wen Ming¡¯s control, the mountain-driving whip worked three times more efficiently than Ji Hao with the Pan Gu bell!

    That fierce winged dragon roared rumblingly towards the sky. It leaped into the air, expanded its body to tens of thousands of miles long, and boosted up its strength. It struck on the mountains down below with its ws, fangs, horns, and tail. Every single strike itunched could tear apart a mountain.

    From a long distance away, strong and resonant roars could be heard. Large groups of human warriors trod on the flood and galloped over. Tens of thousands of winged dragons hovered above their heads, releasing dense yellow-colored earth power streams from their mouths.

    "Brothers! This is the final battle!" Wielding the whip, Si Wen Ming roared, "Break the nine water gates and unchoke the water channel. Then, Pan Gu world will have no more flood!"

    "When the flood is gone, we can go home, grow crops, build houses, hug our wives, and have kids!" Si Wen Mingughed, "I miss my wife and son!"

    "When the flood is gone, we can go home, grow crops, build houses with our wives and kids!" Countless human warriorsughed out wildly and broke into the third water gate with a thriving passion.

    Ji Haoughed out loud too. These were true human warriors, unlike those coward, greedy so-called ¡®elites¡¯!"

 Chapter 1353: Make it Personal

    Chapter 1353: Make it Personal

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Without thoserge family ¡®elites¡¯, without all kinds of internal conflicts about power and benefits, and those elders who were as annoying as flies, with nothing in their brains but their own interests, the nine water gates had now been breaking rapidly!

    Both Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming fully released their powers, expanding their bodies to tens of thousands of meters tall. Any strike theyunched could tear down an entire mountain. Tens of thousands of strong and brave winged dragons and countless tired, yet passionate human warriors followed closely behind Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao. They were roaring andughing while creating a broad water channel from those copsed mountains.

    Giant waves were crushed by the sharp ws of those winged dragons, as fierce gales were calmed down by their strong wings.

    Countless water-kind spirit creatures rushed over, but as Ji Hao¡¯s Pan Gu bell rang, all of them were turned into ashes. A few lucky ones survived, but before they recovered from the great shock brought by the death of theirrades, muscr human warriors rushed up, raised heavy weapons, and minced them before throwing them into the water.

    On the water surface, Shermie, Heng Xing and more and more shrimp warriors under their lead raised giant waves while shouting and yelling at the other water-kind spirit creatures. They were continuously recruiting more shrimp and crab warriors, and other low-grade water-kind spirit creatures.

    The number of low-grade water-kind warriors under Ji Hao¡¯smand grewrger andrger. They were not so strong, but when they arrayed orderly on top of the giant waves, roaring with bright and strong voices, they frightened many other water-kind spirit creatures. A great number of water-kind spirit creatures under Gong Gong¡¯smand sneakily dropped their weapons and fled.

    Gong Gong didn¡¯t show up, neither did his eight senior ministers. The nine water gates were ttening, just like the morale of these water-kind spirit creatures.

    "Brothers! Let¡¯s do it!" Raising the bell, Ji Hao smashed tens of mountains in front of him, along with arge group of blood sharks who were bearing their teeth towards him. Swinging his gigantic arms, Ji Hao turned his head around and shouted, "When the flood is gone,e to Yao Mountain territory! You can have as much booze and meat in there!"

    Drumming his chest, Ji Hao narrowed his eyes, curved his lips upward, and continued, "If your viges are damaged, if you and your families have nowhere to stay and nothing to eat,e to my Yao Mountain territory. I will take care of your entire families!"

    Covered in wounds, countless exhausted human warriors raised their weapons and hailed Ji Hao.

    As Ji Hao said, the homes of many of these warriors had been damagedpletely, leaving their families destitute and homeless. As Ji Hao said that they could go to Yao Mountain territory when the flood was gone, these warriors decided to go!

    With all his muscles tightened, Ji Hao raised the Pan Gu bell. In Ji Hao, these warriors saw strength, an unstoppable strength, that made their blood boil. With such a leader, the n would certainly thrive!

    Si Wen Ming chuckled, while gentlyshing on Ji Hao¡¯s butt with the mountain-driving whip again. The flood was not yet gone, but Ji Hao had already started inviting people to his territory!

    It was good though. Si Wen Ming looked at those thrilled warriors delightfully. These exhausted but passionate warriors were all decent human beings! In the past few years, these warriors fought so hard. It would be wonderful for the warriors to join Yao Mountain territory with their families!

    Si Wen Ming¡¯s n wasrge in poption. As a new marquis, Ji Hao had a broad territory, but not enough people.

    "Ji Hao, when the flood is gone, I will help you to invite more people to your ce." Si Wen Ming said smilingly. "Many ns are devastated. I think those people will be happy to join your Yao Mountain territory!"

    The flood did not only damage the territories of human ns, it had also taken away the people who lived in those territories.

    For some human ns, most of their people were swallowed by the flood, and the remaining ones were not strong enough to rebuild their homnds. Their best choice would be moving to the territories of powerful marquises or earls like Ji Hao, or joiningrge ns; this was the only way for them to continue their bloodlines.

    Ji Haoughed out loud. He and Si Wen Ming roared resoundingly, then broke the waves and pushed the frontline a giant step further.

    In front of them, the water-kind army waspletely routed. High-grade water-kind spirit creatures were ughtered by Ji Hao or frightened away, while shrimp and crab warriors and other low-grade spirit creatures were gathering towards Shermie, bing Ji Hao¡¯s warriors.

    The third water gate, broken.

    The fourth water gate, broken.

    The fifth, sixth, seventh, eighth were all broken by Ji Hao, Si Wen Ming, and the army under theirmands in the next three months.

    Very soon, the ¡®All Streams to the Final Land¡¯ great formation was going to bepleted. In front of them was the ninth water gate, named ¡®Huai Gate¡¯.

    Carrying the bell, Ji Hao trod on the water and approached the Huai Gate with giant steps.

    All of sudden, a war drum echoed through the clouds. Before the Huai Gate, countless different sized whirlpool emerged on the water surface. From each whirlpool, a flood dragon darted into the sky and released a strong cold power which froze the rain into water-tank-sized ice blocks, falling from the sky.

    Loud thuds could be heard without an end as countless different sized ice blocks fell into the water from the sky. Within a blink of an eye, the water surface was filled with ice. The flood dragon king slowly showed up from a frigid gust of wind, wearing a long blue robe, his hands held behind his body.

    "Flood Dragon King, you can¡¯t stop me!" Looking at the flood dragon king, Ji Hao pped heavily on the bell carried on his shoulder.

    "I¡¯m not here to stop you!" The flood dragon king looked at Ji Hao and said. As a slight trace of helplessness shed across his eyes, he continued, "I¡¯m here to kill you, under an order!"

    A straight water column rose from the water surface before the Huai Gate. On top of it, a dark jade throne released a fierce cold power. Gong Gong sat straight on the throne, with a hazy lotus slowly spinning between his eyebrows. Clear water streams coiled around his body, and within the water, countless faintly visible white lotuses were sparkling.

    "Marquis Yao Ji Hao!" Gong Gong rested his hands on his knees, looked at Ji Hao expressionlessly, and said, "You are strong. My twenty-seven ancestors all died in your hands! Good, very good! You owe our Gong Gong Family a debt of blood!"

    Si Wen Ming carried the mountain-driving whip and rushed over from behind. Tens of thousands of winged dragons hovered in the sky, roaring thunderously. Wielding the whip, Si Wen Ming pointed at Gong Gong and growled, "Gong Gong, your scheme..."

    Gong Gong waved his hand and interrupted Si Wen Ming, "Si Wen Ming, this has nothing to do with you. I came here only for what happened between Ji Hao and my Gong Gong Family."

    Gong Gong sneered and continued harshly, "Ji Hao,e on, fight me to death. Winning or losing, I will stay out of the way and let you break the ninth gate! Otherwise, no one can go anywhere forward!"

    Ji Hao was surprised. Pausing briefly, heughed aloud and said, "Gong Gong, are you making this personal? Are you possessed by a ghost? Or...did someone tell you to do so?"

    Gong Gong sneered without responding. Kun Peng, Xiang Liu, Yu Ancestor, and Wuzhi Qi showed up one after another, each with a hazy lotus spinning between their eyebrows, and a twisted or despairing smile on their faces.

 Chapter 1354: No Choice

    Chapter 1354: No Choice

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Beyond the sky, in an indescribable, immeasurable ce...

    An endless, dense purple mist had been rising, forming a tform that carried two cottages. Standing before the left cottage was a linden tree, and before the right cottage was a clear pond. Blooming in the pond was a colorful lotus, surrounded by three to five broad leaves.

    Under the linden tree, Priest Hua and Priest Mu sat, facing each other.

    Priest Hua had been trembling slightly. On his skin, tiny spell symbols were twisting and moving, like thousands of ants crawling quickly under his skin. Weirdly, his face was transparent. Through his face, one could see another face, an iparably beautiful face, without any features of gender.

    As the lips of that beautiful face slightly opened, a strange voice echoed through the entire cloud tform.

    "Give up, Hua, my friend... Open your heart, feel my power. I am Great Freedom. Feel my power, and merge with me. Your body will serve as our foundation. Merge with me, and we will be the strongest being in this world."

    "We will be invincible... We will be able to do anything we want. You can have all you ever wanted."

    "We will build a new sect, recruit countless adherents. All living creatures in this world will be our followers! Merge with me, and your dream will be like a tiny wish that we can easily make ite true!"

    "Why are you still fighting back? You have already sensed my power, my greatness. Why are you still fighting?"

    Seven-colored me spurted out from Priest Hua¡¯s pores. Priest Hua smiled bitterly to Priest Mu and said, "This is difficult. Brother, thank you for helping."

    Priest Mu looked at Priest Hua, also with a bitterness on his face, and responded gently, "We are almost connected, so no need to thank me. This is indeed difficult and dangerous, but if you survive, you will improvergely."

    Priest Hua nodded slowly. Same as Priest Mu, hepletely ignored what that beautiful face inside him said. He waved his hand worryingly. Followed his move, the Huai Gate area appeared in a sphere of light, in the air.

    "Brother, our n..." Once Priest Hua began talking, his face twisted suddenly, and sweat dripped down his forehead inrge drops. The cold and colorful sweat drops immediately became five-colored beads once they made contact with the air, then tinkled on the ground.

    Great Freedomughed, then pulled a face inside Priest Hua¡¯s body and said, "Your ns are all ruined! Hehe, twenty-seven old Gong Gongs, all died, and you failed to get any of them alive. The eight senior ministers under Gong Gong¡¯smand, how many of them have you managed to control by trying so hard?"

    "Not to mention the fact that those strong water-kind spirit creatures, the ones you recruited earlier, who were supposed to serve your sect as guardians, were mostly killed. I¡¯m afraid, the number of water-kind spirit creature that will end up in your hands will be less than ten percent of the number you estimated!"

    "You also nned to seize this flood as an opportunity to protect human beings and preach your religion, but you failed in this too! You failed,pletely! Your ns are all ruined by that boy named Ji Hao!"

    "Ahyaya, Priest Hua, you are in an unstable condition right now, so you can¡¯t lose your temper. Otherwise, well, just like this..."

    Great Freedom burst into a high-pitched series ofughter as Priest Hua quivered intensely, spraying a mouthful of blood on Priest Mu¡¯s chest, which turned into thumb-sized, colorful diamonds and scattered all over the ground.

    Priest Mu reached out his hands, his fingers coiled in a bright green light. With a serious look, he pressed his fingers on Priest Hua¡¯s temples.

    Great Freedom¡¯s face twitched instantly. He screamed shrilly, then that beautiful face inside Priest Hua¡¯s body gradually faded. Priest Mu continued sending the green light into Priest Hua¡¯s body. Together, the green light and strands of five-colored light inside Priest Hua¡¯s body gradually suppressed Great Freedom.

    "You can only suppress me, but can never kill me!" Great Freedom¡¯s voice came from deep inside Priest Hua¡¯s body, "I am no longer a sky devil. Hua, my friend, I am the obsession in your heart. I am your desire, and I am your evilness. I am generated from all evil intentions you have!"

    "You can never get rid of me! One day, I will devour you!"

    "Haha, when we finally merge, I will kill Priest Mu, and I will devour him too! I will be the only dominator of Pan Gu world!"

    Great Freedom¡¯s wildughter faded. A few drops of cold sweat oozed out of Priest Mu¡¯s forehead as he slowly took back his hands, straightened his body, and looked at Priest Hua with face wrinkled and eyebrows knitted. He said, "Brother, you should never lose your temper while fighting against this devil. Perhaps, you can try my great Dao of quietus."

    Priest Hua gave a bitter grin, then helplessly shook his head and said, "Brother, if I tried your great Dao of quietus, my own Dao of evolvement would be broken. I would lose at least a half of my cultivation that I gained through countless centuries of effort. How could I?"

    Sitting under the tree while facing each other, neither of them knew what else to say.

    A long whileter, Priest Mu said in a nd tone, "In this case, I will create a new, powerful magic, especially for restraining all kinds of sky devils. Hmm, evil things... Do they really believe that we can do nothing to them? It¡¯s just that we have too many things to do, and no time to waste on them. But right now, I am enraged."

    Priest Hua slowly nodded, his eyes filled with a faint intent of killing.

    Together, they nced at that light sphere in the air, which was showing the images of the Huai Gate area. "Then brother, what Gong Gong did this time is such a good opportunity. Are we really letting it go?" Abruptly, Priest Hua said aloud.

    Priest Mu narrowed his eyes and responded ndly, "All our ns are ruined by Ji hao...That Great Freedom is a sky devil, but he was right. This time, our harvest will be even smaller than ten percent of our estimation. And the cause of all this... is Ji Hao."

    Priest Mu sneered and continued, "Three months ago, Gong Gong escaped from the heaven with Wuzhi Qi¡¯s help. I captured them myself and forced them to join our sect. I even consumed my own life-force for Gong Gong. I strengthened his body with the divine light emitted from my tree heart, and gave him an ¡®invincible linden body¡¯. So easily, he attained the result that is supposed to cost him hundreds of centuries of severe cultivation."

    "I forced Gong Gong to give up on the flood, and make the whole thing personal. I ordered him to kill Ji Hao in the name of vengeance...Thus, not even Yu Yu can say a word about Ji Hao¡¯s death when he returns." Curving down his lip corners, Priest Mu said in a low voice, with that bitterness remaining on his face.

    Priest Hua smiled, then nodded slowly and said, "Brother, you can always solve a problem in a perfect way. Ji Hao, he has to die!"

    Priest Mu nodded and responded coldly, "If he survives, he will attain immeasurable natural reward power and fortune when the flood is gone. The natural reward and fortune he earns will alsond on Yu Yu and his sect. If that does happen, would our disciples still have a future?"

 Chapter 1355: Slaughter A God Like Killing A Dog

    Chapter 1355: ughter A God Like Killing A Dog

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Before the Huai Gate, Gong Gong stood up from the throne.

    A pair of North Sea dark dragons guarded on both his sides. As Gong Gong picked up a trident, which was embossed with two coiled dragons, an anciently styled and undecorated dark armor rose from under his feet and quickly covered his entire body.

    His face was pale. On his chin, three wisps of beard fluttered without being blown by any wind. Treading on a wave, Gong Gong approached Ji Hao step by step.

    "Ji Hao, Marquis Yao Ji Hao! Come on,e on... Today, one of us has to die right here. You, or me, one of us will die!" Looking at Ji Hao in the eyes, the lotus spinning between Gong Gong¡¯s eyebrows turned clearer and clearer. Sneering in a bitter, despairing way, Gong Gong gritted his teeth and said, "Come on. As long as you ept my challenge, I will order my people to clear the way right now to let you dredge the water channel."

    "Ji Hao, stay calm!" Si Wen Ming grabbed Ji Hao¡¯s hand.

    "I am calm. My mind is very clear right now. And... I will kill him!" Ji Hao twisted his wrist and easily freed himself from Si Wen Ming¡¯s hand. Dropping the Pan Gu bell, he pulled out Pan Gu Dragon Mark. Baring his upper body and thighs, with the short Taiji cloak shirt wrapped around his waist and his long hair fluttering in the air, he lunged towards Gong Gong with giant steps.

    "Alright, tell your dogs to get out of the way. We will fight now. Conveniently, Uncle Wen Ming can continue dredging the water channel with his people!" Ji Hao pointed at Gong Gong and shouted, "Now, tell your dogs to leave!"

    The word ¡®dogs¡¯ infuriated Xiang Liu, Kun Peng, and Yu Ancestor. They burst into thunderous, raging roars, and so did theirrge groups of descendants standing behind them. Some heavily armored young descendants of Xiang Liu, Kun Peng, and Yu Ancestor gripped their weapons and looked at Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming, seeming to be excited.

    "Clear the way, let them dredge the water channel. We¡¯ve lost on this one. But one day, we will..." Gong Gong waved his hand and growled.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t let him finish his speech. "One day? You have no future! This flood you raised, how many human beings has it killed? You have no future... There is no more ¡®one day¡¯ for you."

    Two giant waves bumped violently into each other, while Ji Hao and Gong Gong faced off against each other, hundreds of miles from each other. They both trod on enormous waves, with fierce water torrents surging around them and bumping against each other. By Gong Gong¡¯s sides, the pair of North Sea dark dragons roared towards the sky, and around Ji Hao, the two fire dragons released raging fires, showing no sign of weakness.

    Mr. Crow stood on Ji Hao¡¯s head, cawing shrilly along with the pair of young fire dragons. With his help, the pair of fire dragons seemed to be even stronger and fiercer.

    Before Ji Hao and Gong Gong moved, the pair of dark dragons pounced impatiently, as they failed to restrain the wildness in their hearts. Roaring thunderously, they leaped up. The flood and the raging fire shed, and the four, tens of thousands of meters long dragons started battling.

    Mr. Crow spread his wings and cawed resonantly, rising into the sky. Next, he swiftly dove, with his ws swishing towards the eyes of a dark dragon. The dark dragon nimbly turned around its head and bumped Mr. Crow¡¯s ws away with its horn.

    From under Mr. Crow¡¯s stomach, his third w reached out at lightning speed and prated an eye of the dark dragon, digging that ck, crystal-like eye out of its socket.

    The dark dragon howled in pain. It raised its head and attempted to attack Mr. Crow with cold mist. But a fire dragon widely opened its jaws and bit into the dark dragon¡¯s neck with its sharp, shiny fangs. Crack! The bone creaking noise was so loud. Sparing no effort, the fire dragon shook its head and almost tore the dark dragon¡¯s head off.

    Xiang Liu, Kun Peng, and the others didn¡¯t clear the way. Instead, they stood right before the Huai Gate, silently looking at Gong Gong and the four intensely fighting dragons.

    Si Wen Ming didn¡¯t send his people to continue dredging the water channel. He trod on the flood, gripped the mountain-driving whip with his left hand, and pulled out the Xuanyuan sword with his right hand!

    The golden Xuanyuan sword looked like a small sun, shining with a golden light in Si Wen Ming¡¯s hands, which was strong but not dazzling. Seeing Si Wen Ming¡¯s sword, Xiang Liu and Kun Peng instantly had their faces twitching, as if they couldn¡¯t believe their own eyes.

    "Emperor Shun hasn¡¯t abdicated yet, but Si Wen Ming already has the Xuanyuan sword in his hands?"

    If Si Wen Ming ascended to the throne, all non-human creatures would suffer! Emperor Shun was generous, but Si Wen Ming was not like him. Si Wen Ming was as warm as a spring breeze to human beings, but to non-human creatures, he was much more violent and brutal than Emperor Shun.

    Gong Gong saw the Xuanyuan sword held in Si Wen Ming¡¯s hands and cursed with a low voice. Then, he raised the trident, pointed at Ji Hao, and said, "Marquis Yao Ji Hao, how many ns of mine have you ruined? You have everything to do with my son¡¯s death. If I knew all this would happen, I would have killed you long ago."

    "Kill me?" Ji Hao smiled. He raised his head and recalled all the conflicts that happened between him and Northern Wastnd people ever since he came to Mind. Pondering carefully, Ji Hao shook his head, then sighed and said, "Gong Gong, ruled by you, human beings in Northern Wastnd have all be scums! In fact, old dogs like you who arepletely useless to the humankind should have been killed long ago!"

    Gong Gong¡¯s eyes turned glowing red. He wanted to say something for himself, but Ji Hao didn¡¯t give him the chance.

    What else could he say?

    Huai Gate was thest water gate. Breaking this gate, the flood-control mission would be aplished. Even though the twelve water worlds had still been merging with Pan Gu world, the excessive water power could no longer cause any harm.

    ¡®Kill Gong Gong, dredge the water channel, then go back to Yao Mountain City for my own life!¡¯ That was what Ji Hao thought.

    In the past few years, he was running about restlessly, fighting in the flood. He was really tired.

    Without worry, fear, or hesitation, with a calm and clear mind, Ji Hao wielded Pan Gu Dragon Mark and made a sword move. For the first time, his spirit power, strength and spirit star powerbined so perfectly in this move. The moves of sky-opening, earth-splitting, everything-grow, everything-perish and all living beings reincarnate werebined, while the seventh turn of the cultivation method with nine turns was triggered. All of Ji Hao¡¯s strength, spirit star power, and spirit power exploded through this sword move!

    Making the Big Dipper step, Ji Hao merged Yu Yu sword intent with this sword move. All of a sudden, the intent of killing Gong Gong sensed from this strikeunched by Ji Hao grew thousands of times stronger.

    A beam of sword light shed across the sky and split Gong Gong¡¯s trident into two. His armor glowed with a dim ck light, then was sliced into two as well. Gong Gong¡¯s lips twitched. Countless leaf-like green spell symbols emerged on his skin, but immediately exploded into green light spots, drifting away in the wind.

    Gong Gong was split into two by Ji Hao!

    Xiang Liu, Kun Peng, Yu Ancestor, Wuzhi Qi and the flood dragon king eximed out loud. Gong Gong was much more powerful than before, so how could he be killed by Ji Hao so easily? Ji Hao, the human being, killed Gong Gong with one single sword move. Exactly how powerful was he now?

    "Gong Gong? Hehe! The Water God? Hehe! Killing you, a so-called god, is as simple as ughtering a dog!"

    Ji Hao raised Pan Gu Dragon Mark, then coldly looked at Xiang Liu and the others, and said, "Kneel and surrender... or die!"

 Chapter 1356: Spirit Creatures Attack

    Chapter 1356: Spirit Creatures Attack

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Outside the Huai Gate, the flood was surging, and the gale was roaring. Countless human warriors looked at where Gong Gong died, stunned, without making even the slightest sound.

    The current Gong Gong, who raised this blood, died just like this. He didn¡¯t even have a chance to fight back as Ji Hao swung his sword down and killed him right on the spot.

    A long whileter, Xiang Liu murmured to himself with a hideous look, "Prince Wuyou is dead too. The Gong Gong Family has no sessor. Those old Gong Gongs who returned from the Chaos are all gone. Gong Gong...The Gong Gong Family was destroyed... just like this?"

    Kun Peng¡¯s eyes sparkled brightly. In surprise, he said in a low voice thrillingly, "Dead, all dead. Gong Gong Family men are all dead, which means I no longer need to keep the vow I made back then,"

    A spirit creature power was released from Kun Peng¡¯s body, which grew stronger and stronger. Gradually, the strong power stream rose straight to the sky and looked like an enormous Kun Peng bird. Within a blink of an eye, the overwhelming power stream had expanded to a terrifying degree. The blue spirit creature power stream transformed into dense clouds, spreading out and releasing a mighty power vibration, that even forced back Xiang Liu, Yu Ancestor, Wuzhi Qi, and the others around Kun Peng.

    "Great, today, I am free again! Haha! From now on, I can go anywhere in the world!"

    Before his voice faded, Kun Peng howled shrilly in pain. With a twisted face, he looked at the blood-red sword piercing out of his chest. No one noticed when Yemo Shayi showed up behind Kun Peng and pierced his sword into Kun Peng¡¯s chest, seriously wounding him at his proudest moment!

    From behind, Yemo Shayi gripped Kun Peng¡¯s neck with his ice-cold, soft fingers. As he put forth his strength through his five fingers, he squeezed Kun Peng¡¯s neck like five strong serpents. Kun Peng boosted his power up as much as possible, barely managing to protect himself from having his neck broken by Yemo Shayi.

    "You...Shameless!" Kun Peng stuttered.

    "Hehe, haha!" Yemo Shayiughed expressionlessly. Hisughter changed tens of times within a single moment. Gripping the sword hilt with his right hand, Yemo Shayi suddenly twisted the sword, and mercilessly crushed Kun Peng¡¯s heart with the sword edge.

    "If I still had He Tu and Luo Shu, you, you could never hurt me!" murmured Kun Peng stutteringly while his eyes sparkled. At the moment, he missed nothing more than He Tu and Luo Shu. The pair of treasures ran away from him because of Ji Hao.

    "Noisy!" Yemo Shayi responded ndly. He opened his erect eye and triggered his Dark Sun power. Through the sword in his hand, a dreadful devouring power drilled into Kun Peng¡¯s body and began absorbing Kun Peng¡¯s spirit blood.

    "Kill him!" Behind Kun Peng, his descendants burst into raging roars. Nearly a hundred Kun Peng birds opened their mouths together and inhaled deeply towards Yemo Shayi.

    Bang! The space around Yemo Shayi copsed. This was called ¡®Kun Peng inhaling¡¯, a natural ability of Kun Peng birds. Under its effect, even the space of Pan Gu world was shattered.

    Yemo Shayi disappeared like a ghost the moment before the sky copsed. He easily pierced his sword into Kun Peng¡¯s chest and devoured thirty percent of Kun Peng¡¯s power and spirit blood, then disappeared without a trace.

    "People!" Xiang Liu screamed, "Lord Gong Gong raised the flood, but we never agreed! So, if human beings want to control the flood, let them be! When the flood is gone, we can all live good lives!"

    "But..." Xiang Liu changed his tone and shouted, "No matter how many mistakes Lord Gong Gong had made, he was still our master! For countless years, we served the Gong Gong Family. But now, our Master¡¯s bloodline is sniffed! We have to take revenge for our master!"

    "Our enemy is not the humankind, not Si Wen Ming, not Emperor Shun! Our enemy, our only enemy, is Ji Hao!" Yu Ancestor leaped up and yelled while spraying poisonous gas and sands. Pointing at Ji Hao, he shouted hysterically, "All my boys, listen to my order. Do not hurt even a hair of any other human being! With all your powers, kill Ji Hao!"

    Kun Peng, Xiang Liu, Wuzhi Qi, Yu Ancestor, the flood dragon king, and many of their descendants now had a clearly visible lotus spinning quickly between their eyebrows. The same lotuses could be seen in their pupils as well. Vividly, green stripes emerged under their skins, as their body conditions, physical strength and defensive powers had all been rising rapidly.

    ¡®Linden bodies¡¯ was a body strengthening method that only elite disciples under Priest Mu¡¯s guide could learn. Clearly, Kun Peng and all the others had mastered it, as if they had been cultivating themselves in this way for tens of thousands of years.

    Under the effect of their ¡®linden bodies¡¯, their spirit creature powers turned much purer than before, even turning sacred.

    They simply neglected the flood, and instead, made the whole thing personal,pletely against Ji Hao. They ¡®simply¡¯ wanted to take revenge for Gong Gong. Therefore, they attempted to kill Ji Hao!

    Except for Wuzhi Qi, these powerful ancient creatures who had betrayed Gong Gong long ago, each showed such a loyal face. Leading their descendants, they roared thunderously and marched towards Ji Hao.

    In order to make this look reasonable, they only put their own descendants into the battle, and left the water-kind army aside. They clearly understood that since they shouted out ¡®avenging Gong Gong¡¯, they couldn¡¯t put even one shrimp warrior into this battle. After all, if they did that, the whole thing would be different.

    They didn¡¯t know why Priest Mu forced them to make this whole thing personal, then kill Ji Hao with an excuse like that. But somehow, Kun Peng and the others felt that Priest Mu was very afraid and worried. He wanted to kill Ji Hao, but this could only be done for a personal cause, and could not have anything to do with the flood.

    Excitedly, Kun Peng, Xiang Liu, and Yu Ancestor rushed at the front, especially Kun Peng, who suffered a sword strike just now. With a pair of red eyes, he was ahead of everyone else.

    The flood dragon king followed behind Kun Peng, Xiang Liu and Yu Ancestor expressionlessly, with an army of flood dragons. A frosty power had been releasing from his body as he fixed his eyes on Ji Hao and murmured to himself, "You can¡¯t me me, Marquis Yao Ji Hao...I, have to do this with no efforts spared."

    Kun Peng and the others roared loudly, but when they were still over ten miles away from Ji Hao, a strong cold power stream surged out of the flood dragon king¡¯s mouth, transformed into a three-hundred-meters-long ice dragon, and surpassed Kun Peng and the others, diving straight down to Ji Hao.

    Watching those crazily roaring spirit creatures approach, Ji Hao waved his hand with a faint smile on his face. The Taiji universe mirror transformed into a dim silver light and suddenly appeared before his face. The ice dragon released by the flood dragon king darted into the light, then flew out between Kun Peng¡¯s descendants and exploded rumblingly. Countless sharp ice thorns burst and tore over ten little Kun Peng birds apart.

    "Flood Dragon King, you are old but vigorous. So strong!" Ji Haoughed out wildly, then gave a shout to Si Wen Ming. Pulling out Pan Gu Dragon Mark, he rushed into the crowd of spirit creatures.

 Chapter 1357: Yao Mountain People Kill Spirit Creatures

    Chapter 1357: Yao Mountain People Kill Spirit Creatures

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Without protecting himself with the Pan Gu bell, Ji Hao straightened his neck and bumped towards Kun Peng when thetter smashed a giant hammer down towards his head.

    A thunderous bang was generated, while dazzling fire sparkles rose. Tens of cracks appeared on the dark, water-tank-sized hammer held in Kun Peng¡¯s hands, but the skin on Ji Hao¡¯s forehead didn¡¯t even turn red.

    "Such a strong head!" Kun Peng screamed. A cloud rose from under his feet and brought him backward. Saw the cracks on his hammer left by Ji Hao¡¯s head, Kun Peng was nearly freaked out. He even forgot about those descendants of his who were killed by the ice dragon just now.

    "And strong knees!" Kun Peng drew back fast, but not as fast as the golden bridge.

    Ji Hao¡¯s body shone with a clear light as he suddenly appeared in Kun Peng¡¯s arms like a ghost. Lifting his left thigh, Ji Hao gave Kun Peng a heavy knee strike on the lower belly. Kun Peng¡¯s eyeballs bulged from his eye sockets for about three inches. Opening his mouth, he gasped for air and caused a hissing noise. He felt as if countless glowing-red iron sticks had poked into his stomach, burning his internal organs.

    It was painful. He had never suffered such a great pain. It hurt even more than the sword strike from Yemo Shayi. The pain almost drove Kun Peng crazy, and made him despair.

    Kun Peng widely opened his mouth and let out arge mouthful of blood. Floating in midair, he was stiff, and couldn¡¯t move for a long while.

    Seeing Kun Peng fall into a dangerous situation, Yu Ancestor hurriedly opened his mouth and sprayed a puff of purple colored poisonous sand towards Ji Hao. The sand rubbed against each other and started dazzling electric bolts, along with deep, rumbling thunders.

    Gong Gong purified and strengthened Yu Ancestor¡¯s body with the essence water in the heaven. After that, Yu Ancestor¡¯s powers had been improvedrgely. The sand he sprayed out was not only poisonous, it could also generate dark thunders me, and was hundreds of times more powerful than before.

    Ji Hao chuckled, then grabbed Kun Peng¡¯s neck and clenched his fingers.

    Crack! Yemo Shayi failed to break Kun Peng¡¯s neck, but Ji Hao didn¡¯t. Kun Peng¡¯s body couldn¡¯t stand Ji Hao¡¯s strength. Ji Hao almost tore his head off. Kun Peng¡¯s broken neck bones pierced out of his skin, looking like thorns of a hedgehog.

    Throwing Kun Peng away, Ji Hao turned around, facing Yu Ancestor¡¯s poisonous sand and dark thunder-me.

    The puff of sand struck on Ji Hao¡¯s chest. Every grain of sand had been spinning speedily, trying to drill into Ji Hao¡¯s skin. Ji Hao¡¯s jade-white, smooth skin glowed with a dim Chaos light as fire sparkles were sent up against that skin. But, not even a single grain of sand managed to drill into his skin.

    Spinning for a while, the sands exploded. Each grain of sand sted into a dark thunderbolt and exploded on Ji Hao¡¯s chest. Around Ji Hao, the dark clouds, the storm, and the flood were all dispelled, and the fire and air sts caused by the series of explosions swept across the area with a radius of thousand miles, forcing many descendants of Xiang Liu and Kun Peng to flee desperately.

    Neither fire nor thunderbolts could leave even a scratch on Ji Hao¡¯s skin!

    He had basically attained a ¡®Pan Gu body¡¯. At the moment, the defensive power provided by Ji Hao¡¯s body was as great as that of a top-grade defensive treasure.

    The golden bridge quaked,then Ji Hao dashed to Yu Ancestor instantly, swinging Pan Gu Dragon Mark down mercilessly. Yu Ancestor shrieked. The moment the swordnded, Yu Ancestor¡¯s body turned blur, and next, a silly Yu appeared under Ji Hao¡¯s sword, as Yu Ancestor showed up hundreds of miles away!

    "Hah, old thing!" That silly Yu didn¡¯t even know what was happening. Hacking it into two, Ji Hao turned around and looked at the flood dragon king, who had bent his body and lunged towards Ji Hao.

    The flood dragon king was holding a long spear with both his hands, and the spear was coiling in a frosty air stream, piercing towards Ji Hao¡¯s face at lightning speed. The spear was still about ten miles away from Ji Hao, but a frictional noise was already caused by the strong gust of wind the spear started against Ji Hao¡¯s skin.

    "Old dragon king, Yuan Li is a brother of mine, and he likes your daughter...You better think about it. Don¡¯t make things go out of control!" The spear reached Ji Hao¡¯s face in the following moment. Ji Hao talked quickly, then opened his mouth,

    The spear lunged to between Ji Hao¡¯s upper teeth and lower teeth. Before the flood dragon king could push the spear further into Ji Hao¡¯s mouth, countless spell symbols sparkled on Ji Hao¡¯s transparent teeth. As Ji Hao bit down, a loud ¡®crack¡¯ could be heard, and the flood dragon king began vomiting blood.

    The spear was the flood dragon king¡¯s spirit weapon, and had been nourished by his spirit blood for countless years. But, it was broken by Ji Hao¡¯s teeth!

    Sharp pieces of the spear darted all over the sky. While vomiting blood, the flood dragon kings staggered back quickly. He stared at Ji Hao in shock, as if Ji Hao was a ghost from hell.

    "You, you, you!" The flood dragon king was even driving crazy!

    That was his spirit weapon; it could even leave a hole in the sky! But, it was actually broken, by Ji Hao¡¯s teeth!

    What was more frustrating was that when the spear made contact with Ji Hao¡¯s teeth, the flood dragon king clearly sensed a dreadful power vibration from them. That was a destructive power which could shred everything, destroy the whole world, and was unstoppable!

    As Ji Hao made the bite, the flood dragon king felt that he was watching a Chaos devil god who stood on the ground, his head touching the sky, and had beenughing rumblingly, exposing his white, shiny teeth. Thunderbolts and fire streams struck on his body, while lightning coiled between his teeth. He grabbed a millions of miles long Chaos monster, put it into his mouth, and took an easy bite. Instantly, the Chaos monster was crushed; its skin, muscles, and bones were all minced into a thousand pieces.

    Shaking his head, the flood dragon king cast away the strange thought in his head, then tremblingly pulled out a pair of swords which were releasing a sharp, cold power vibration. He looked at Ji Hao, paused for a while, but eventually failed to boost up his courage and rush up.

    Even his spirit weapon was broken by Ji Hao¡¯s teeth, so what could these swords possibly do, even though both of these swords were good pieces.

    "What kind of a monster are you?" The flood dragon king helplessly sighed towards the sky.

    Xiang Liu showed his true face. With nine giant snakeheads, he pounced on Ji Hao, piercing his sharp fangs towards Ji Hao¡¯s vital body parts and spurting venom from every head of his.

    Shrill swishing noises could suddenly be heard from the sky. Xiang Liu quivered, because all his eighteen eyeballs were prated by arrows simultaneously. Glistening liquid erupted from his eyeballs. He stopped attacking Ji Hao, twisted his body, and howled in pain.

    A distance away, Feng Xing trod on a giant fire crow, holding his bow and calmly observing the battlefield.

    The flood dragon king immediately turned around. But before he figured out how many people had suddenly joined the fight, he dropped his swords, buried his head in his arms, and coughed out a sticky stream of blood. With his entire body twitching, the flood dragon king fell from the sky, into the flood.

    Far away, an altar floated in the sky. With his arms raised high, Taisi was performing a weird dance around the altar and casting a spell. Behind Taisi, thousands of Maguspreists in long dark robes had been ughtering all kinds of enormous water-kind spirit creatures, offering to the altar, and enhancing the power of Taisi¡¯s curse.

    Shaosi, Man Man, and Yu Mu shed into the battlefield, followed by a hurricane and streaks of raging fire. Countless locusts flew out and covered the sky, like a fire rising. Behind Shaosi, a hazy figure appeared suddenly and gave a deep roar. In the next moment, Xiang Liu, Kun Peng, and their descendants who had been attacking Ji Hao, all started vomiting blood, and were sent flying backward.

 Chapter 1358: Wuzhi Qi Surrenders

    Chapter 1358: Wuzhi Qi Surrenders

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Kun Peng¡¯s head was broken by Ji Hao. Lying aside, he burst into a shrill howl. His chest sted, and from within, a hazy Kun Peng bird flew out. The giant Kin Peng bird instantly expanded to a length of millions of miles, with its pair of wings reaching down from the sky and covering the entire sky like two dense, tremendous dark clouds.

    The bird pped its wings and generated fierce gusts of wind, sharp as des, blowing across the bodies of Ji Hao and his friends. Countless locusts were swirled into the wind and shredded within the span of a couple of breaths.

    Yu Mu grinned. His locusts never meant to hurt the enemies with their mouthparts and thorns, because their true weapon were the toxins and viruses they carried.

    Once those locusts were shredded, the viruses and toxins would spread even faster and wider. As colorful dust drifted all over the sky, Xiang Liu, Kun Peng and their descendants fell one after another.

    Man Man wielded her pair of hammers and crushed every swirl winding at her. She giggled at Ji Hao happily and shouted, "Ji Hao! You¡¯re having so much fun alone! You didn¡¯t even tell us! Hm, fortunately, we still have a water gate left! Let me help you tear it down!"

    Whileughing, Man Man threw the pair of hammers up. The two hammers instantly expanded to a hundred miles long, surrounded by strong gales and raging fires as they descended violently towards the group of flood dragons behind the flood dragon king like two pieces of falling sky.

    Those flood dragons raised their heads and sent out their long silver spears.

    Followed by a thunderous bang, the two hammers were bumped to hundreds of miles away, while the thousands of flood dragons trembled slightly. Tens of flood dragons in the front had blood spurting out of their mouths, eyes, ears, and noses. From their mouths, thin kes of fire puffed out as well.

    " Fight!" Following a bright growl,rge troops of shrimp warriors trod on the flood and approached in ordered arrays. They were wearing shiny armors and holding sharp weapons. Their battle formation was based on the positions of stars in the sky; their bodies were covered with a denseyer of starlight, that had been pushing the water forward.

    Shermie raised his long arms and led thousands of sturdy Jia n warriors, walking at the front of the army withrge steps.

    Inside this star formation formed by shrimp and crab warriors were countless disciples from Yao Mountain Pce of Dao. They were wearing long shirts, waving long streamers as they drew pure and strong streams of star power into the formation. Nourished by the star power, the bodies of all shrimp and crab warriors in the formation had expanded by three times, and their strengths were boosted up by at least two hundred percent.

    Before the thousands of flood dragons recovered from the shock brought by Man Man¡¯s full-strength strike, shrimp and crab warriors in tens of square arrays under Shermie¡¯smand had already raised their bows.

    Starlight gathered on those bows. Standing above the star formation, Feng Xing raised his divine bow and gave an earth-shaking roar. His divine bow emitted countless extremely thin, dazzling beams of arrow light, which buzzed along with the bows held in those shrimp and crab warriors¡¯ hands.

    Shrimp and crab warriors were not powerful. Their powers were not even worth mentioning. Even if they were holding top-grade strong bows, they wouldn¡¯t be able to cause too much damage to their enemies. Not to mention their physical weakness; they couldn¡¯t even pull open any top-grade strong bow.

    Nevertheless, nourished by the star power, they pulled open the strong bows in their hands with solid efforts that they could never pull normally. Bright arrow light emitted from their bows. Guided by Feng Xing, they formed a tremendous ¡®Eastern Wastnd arrow formation¡¯, and Feng Xing was the strongest arrow of this formation.

    Countless beams of arrow light dazzled from their bows and merged with Feng Xing¡¯s bow.

    Feng Xing gave a resounding shout and locked the arrowhead on the thousands of flood dragons. He pulled open the bow and released the arrow. All of a sudden, the entire world seemed to be illuminated, as a, thousands of meters long, splendid arrow light dove down from the sky, raising rolling clouds, roaring gales, and a fierce power vibration that even brought some people a piercing pain in their souls.

    "No!" The flood dragon king was tortured by Taisi with the Nailhead Seven Arrow Book. He struggled to reach his head out of the flood and saw Feng Xing and the hundreds of thousands of shrimp and crab warriors shoot the dazzling arrow, then growled with a hoarse voice.

    The arrow would not turn back. The dazzling arrownded in the crowd of flood dragons and suddenly split into thousands of thin beams, striking on the chest of those flood dragons. Dragon armors worn by those flood dragons shattered one after another, and so did their scales and skin. Screaming in pain, they were sent flying backward.

    "Yuan Li appealed for my mercy, so I will hurt you, but not kill you." Flicking the bowstring with his fingers, Feng Xing looked at those flood dragons, who each had a fist-sized hole on the chest, and murmured in a deep voice, "Hurting people without killing them, I¡¯m so not used to this!"

    Ji hao chuckled, as the golden bridge shone. With one single step, he reached to Kun Peng.

    Kun Peng did have a strong life-force. With his neck cracked by Ji Hao, he could still find a way to heal himself. Ji Hao decided to not give Kun Peng another chance to cause more troubles. He released the Pan Gu bell and carried it with both his arms, smashing heavily on Kun Peng¡¯s head.

    Followed by a thunderous bang, a ck and red mushroom cloud rose to thousands of meters high. Kun Peng¡¯s head was badly mutted. His body sank and almost fell from the sky. Before Kun Peng fought back, Yemo Shayi showed up on his back like a ghost. Following the screams of his descendants, Yemo Shayi cut open Kun Peng¡¯s enormous body and drilled straight in.

    Kun Peng burst into an especially shrill shriek. Yemo Shayi drilled into his body, and only heaven knew what Yemo Shayi did inside him.

    Giant wounds began appearing on Kun Peng¡¯s body as blood poured down like waterfalls.

    Once again, Kun Peng shrieked in pain and despair, as arge part of his body fell off. A blood-red light wrapped up his body part, then transformed into countless blood-red tentacles. They reached down and rolled up his descendants. The blood-red light then shed across the sky and disappeared.

    That was a blood-escaping magic cast by Kun Peng. As he fled away, Kun Peng¡¯s high-pitched voice still echoed through the clouds, "Marquis Yao Ji Hao! You wait, wait for me! When I learn the supreme magic from my Master Shifu, I will make you pay for what you did today!"

    Ji Hao lowered his head. Earlier, Xiang Liu had his eighteen eyes were punctured, and by now, he had disappeared long ago, leaving a silly group of his descendants in their original shapes, confronting Shermie¡¯s army.

    Yu Ancestor had run away without a trace even before Xiang Liu. His countless descendants stood in a daze in the flood. Without Yu Ancestor¡¯s orders, these muddleheaded Yu seemed to be able to do and know nothing.

    Yuan Li stood in front of the flood dragon king, talking in a low voice. The flood dragon king¡¯s face was dark, especially dark. But after a long while, he helplessly nodded. Giving a bright growl, he stepped aside with the thousands of badly wounded flood dragons.

    Atst, Wuzhi Qi carried his club and walked to Ji Hao. Conveniently throwing that club away, he sat straight on the ground.

    "I¡¯m done fighting. I surrender!"

    "Hah, I know I am steeped in crime, and you human beings will never let me go. So, just find a ce to imprison me!" Wuzhi Qi led his descendants and surrendered straightforwardly.

 Chapter 1359: Breaking The Last Gate

    Chapter 1359: Breaking The Last Gate

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "I¡¯m done fighting. I¡¯m not in the mood. If this fight goes on, my kids would be ughtered." Sitting on a small wave, Wuzhi Qi carelessly stretched out his neck, tilted his head, and looked at Ji Hao. "I am...so unlucky."

    Ji Hao looked back at him, at the hazy lotus between his eyebrows.

    Indeed, he was so unlucky, as Priest Hua and Priest Mu had their eyes on him.

    "But, you can always follow them to the end." Ji Hao smilingly looked at Wuzhi Qi and said, "Follow them with your descendants, just like Kun Peng. Perhaps, you will have a much better result than this, eh?"

    Wuzhi Qi narrowed his eyes, scornfully snorted, and said, "I am used to be a king, a ruler. Serving them? Back then, I became a minister of Gong Gong Family because I had no other choice, and that was already bad enough. You want me to continue serving other people? I¡¯d rather be imprisoned forever!"

    With his eyes sparkling with a cold light, Wuzhi Qi abruptly raised his head, looked at Ji Hao, and said, "I can give you all my descendants. I have great genes, my boys are all strong, with talent for cultivation. I can also plead guilty in front of Emperor Shun. For all the crimes I should bear, I will not deny."

    "I give you my descendants, and in return, you gave me the great Dao of extreme negative that you taught Yuan Li, how about that?" Wuzhi Qi asked straightforwardly, without any hesitation.

    Ji Hao was slightly surprised. Wuzhi Qi, this old monkey was indeed especially sharp-sighted and smart. He was clearly aware of the fact that because what he was, he could only serve Priest Hua and Priest Mu as cannon fodder. Therefore, he¡¯d rather surrender to the humankind. Anyhow, being imprisoned forever was better than death.

    By trading his descendants for the great Dao of extreme negative, he could not only find his descendants someone reliable to depend on, but also would have plenty of time to study the great Dao of extreme negative while he was imprisoned.

    If he attained the great Dao of extreme negative one day, if he truly achieved the result of the great Dao, he would be one of the most powerful beings in the world. And then, could the magic seal created by human beings still stop him?

    Over a hundred thousands water apes lined up orderly in the distance away, looking at Ji Hao and Wuzhi Qi. These water apes were all tall and muscr, releasing amazingly strong power vibrations. Among them, hundreds were as powerful as Divine Magi. These were all Wuzhi Qi¡¯s descendants, and as Wuzhi Qi said, they were all talented for cultivation.

    "Deal!" Ji Hao reached out his hand to Wuzhi Qi and said, "I can teach you about the great Dao of extreme negative, but I am by no means a master. Hmm, from now on, your descendants are all under mymand. Are you really willing to do that?"

    Wuzhi Qi¡¯s face twisted slightly, then bared his teeth and gave Ji Hao arge grin while saying, "I will always have sons, won¡¯t I?"

    As his muscles began squirming, Wuzhi Qi turned into a handsome young man, wearing a long ck robe. Reached out his hand, he pped loudly on Ji Hao¡¯s palm and said, "Deal then! Hmm, break the Huai Gate now, then send me to Emperor Shun and imprison me in a nice ce. As soon as you can...I have a little...headache!"

    Wuzhi Qi pointed at the hazy lotus between his eyebrows while slightly trembling.

    Ji Hao nodded heavily and nced at the flood dragon king, who stood in the distance away, remaining silent. Afterward, he raised his head and gave a bright shout at the sky.

    "Uncle Wen Ming! This is thest gate! Together, break the Huai Gate! This goddamned flood is finally going away!"

    Laughing out loud, Si Wen Ming threw a nce at the flood dragon king, then at Wuzhi Qi. Next, he raised the mountain driving whip and rushed towards the Huai Gate in big steps.

    Ji Hao¡¯s body started expanding. He quickly expanded to tens of thousands of meters tall, carried the Pan Gu bell, and marched to the Huai Gate.

    Man Man happily screamed and wielded her pair of hammers while leaping up high. After a few rises and falls, she passed Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming and rushed into the Huai Gate. As her pair of hammer smashed down and a dense fiery cloud rose into the sky, a ten-miles-tall mountain was ttened by her.

    Countless human warriors shouted and growled in excitement, raising all kinds of weapons as they marched into the Huai Gate. An army of Yao Mountain warriors burst into thunderous roars, following closely behind Ji Hao, Man Man, Shaosi and the others into the Huai Gate.

    Countless water-kind creatures who were gathered by Gong Gong to awe human beings had now been shrieking, fleeing, or directly kneeling on the waves, begging Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao for mercy.

    As for the powerful ones like Xiang Liu, Kun Peng, and Wuzhi Qi, they either surrendered or escaped. Gong Gong, their emperor, was killed by Ji Hao with a single sword move, which obliterated their morale. The water-kind army was disordered. No one had any courage to fight back.

    Dense clouds rose into the sky, and the mountains on both sides of the Huai Gate were crushed section by section. The rain surged into the Huai Gate, along with a fierce gale.

    Seven dayster, Ji Hao and the others reached the end of Huai Gate. In the front were two towering mountains, reaching to the clouds, standing on both sides of the water channel like an enormous gate. Between these two mountains, the water channel was only about three miles wide. These two mountains were thest obstacles in the Huai Gate area.

    On breaking these two mountains, the water channel would lead straight to the Final Land.

    ording to the legends, the Final Land was Saint Pan Gu¡¯s stomach, and was a bottomless ckhole which could devour anything in the world. The flood, the excessive water power, nothing could ever fill the Final Land up. Falling into the Final Land, everything would eventually be devoured and digested, bing a nourishment of Pan Gu world.

    "Uncle Wen Ming!" Standing in front of the two mountains, Ji Hao smilingly cupped his hands towards Si Wen Ming and said, "Let¡¯s do it!"

    Si Wen Ming looked at the two mountains with a serious face. ncing at Ji Hao, he slowly nodded and said, "For this day, how many sacrifices we human beings have made? But, things havee to a close. From this day on, we human beings will live safely and happily, generation after generation."

    Roaring thunderously, yellow-colored power streams rose from Si Wen Ming¡¯s body as he transformed into a winged, gigantic bear, raised the mountain-driving whip, andshed violently at the two mountains.

    "Break!" growled Si Wen Ming.

    The two tens of thousands of miles tall mountains copsed all of a sudden. Before some rocksnded on the ground, the bright yellow light emitted from the whip turned them into strands of yellow mist, dissipating in the air.

    The Pan Gu world quaked. The water, which was blocked by the nine water gates, flooded out earsplittingly, surging towards the Final Land, through the broad water channel behind the Huai Gate

    The flood gushed into the misty Final Land and disappeared.

    The water power in Pan Gu world started declining rapidly. In the sky, the dark clouds were thinning. In many areas, the storm suddenly turned into a gentle drizzle, and in some other areas, the rain stopped, while the dark clouds were gone. The sun, which had been absent for years, poured down its warm golden light.

    On the mountains, in the forests, countless surviving human beings walked out of their shelters.

    On rafts, ships, many human beings grinned brilliantly.

    Gradually, the defensive magic screens around strong cities were dimmed. People hiding in those cities climbed up city walls, stunned, with their eyes fixed on the world outside those colorful defensive screens, which had been recovering.

 Chapter 1360: Supreme Treasures Choose Their Owner

    Chapter 1360: Supreme Treasures Choose Their Owner

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Standing on the tallest mountain in the Huai Gate area, Ji Hao looked around.

    The sky was still covered by dark clouds, but through the cracks between these clouds, warm sunlight had already poured down in streams, illuminating the dark world.

    Magically, not only arge number of human beings wearing ragged clothes quietly emerged on the surrounding mountains, standing high, dancing, and shouting thrillingly, some small creatures, which seemed to be insignificant and fragile, also popped out from everywhere.

    Arge group of marmots with moist furs stood right beside Ji Hao. The leader of this group straightened its body as much as possible, popped out its beady eyes, and looked around in surprise.

    These marmots were scrawny and exhausted. They gasped quickly for air, seeming to die at any time. However, an indescribably strong life-force could be sensed from their bodies. ¡®Squeak, squeak¡¯, a few fist-sized baby marmots reached their heads out of the crowd. Apparently, these few were still newborns.

    "Eh!" Man Man found them and stopped moving in surprise. She crossed her fingers over her chest, looking at these marmots with admiration.

    They were not even spirit creatures. Instead, they were just a group of small, ordinary marmots. But in Man Man¡¯s eyes, they were exining the meanings of life, the greatness and strangeness of nature. For an unknown reason, warm tears flowed down from Man Man¡¯s eyes. She carefully took out arge bag of sweetcorn cake and put it before these marmots.

    Determinedly, the leader of these marmots looked at Man Man, then fell heavily to the ground.

    The coldness and starvation had drained its life-force long ago. But only after its family was away from the danger, this leader could finally leave in peace, without any worries.

    Ji Hao looked at this marmot and sensed the greatness of this small creature.

    A slight noise caused by pping wings could be heard. A few tiny dragonflies flew out from an unknown ce, happily hovering around a fist-thick stream of sunlight before Ji Hao¡¯s face. Their cyan-blue bodies reflected the sunshine beautifully.

    ¡®Qua,¡¯ a vividly green toad, covered in golden stripes, leaped onto Ji Hao¡¯s foot. The toad thought that Ji Hao¡¯s foot was a stone warmed by the sunshine. Comfortably, the toad lied down, without making any other move.

    Three baby toads lied quietly on the toad¡¯s back, with their scrawny bellies rising and falling, as they let out ¡®qua, qua¡¯ sounds from time to time.

    "Hah, you¡¯re all alive, good job!" Ji Hao looked at these four beautiful little creatures and giggled.

    Wherever the sunlight reached and the flood ebbed, a soft greenery quietly emerged on the soil. It had only been a couple of hours since the Huai Gate was broken, but the earth had started healing itself already. As the firstyer of juicy moss was growing on the moist soil, one could soon see the charming greenery everywhere.

    The boundless, turbid water was gone. The mountains were exposed again in the air. In no time, mountains were covered in greenery too. From the rich soil, a thriving life-force began spreading. Moss for today, grass for tomorrow, and before long, the earth would be covered by healthy nts once again.

    More surprisingly, many trees were still standing on these mountains, which had been slowlying out of the water!

    Soaked in the water for years, the leaves and branches of these threes were soft and broken; even their tree barks were flushed away by the water, exposing their mottled trunks. However, a strong life-force still lingered inside these trees. The moment these trees sensed the sunlight, they began absorbing nourishment from the soil, and the first tender sprout popped out from their soft branches instantly!

    Unspeakably magical! Not far away from Ji Hao, a few skinny bears stumbled out and stood within a wisp of sunshine that poured straight down from the sky, pausing for a while. Afterward, perhaps their skins got a little bit itchy because of the sunlight, they found thergest tree in the area and rubbed their backs against the tree.

    The few bears snorted slightly. Obviously, rubbing against the tree was a veryfortable, nice thing to do.

    Standing aside, Shaosi chuckled. Holding her hands in her sleeves, she looked at these few bears and began calcting. "We need to organize people in our territory and grow a batch of crops as soon as we can. Even though the food stored in Pu Ban City is abundant by now, we have so many people that need help. More or less, we can have some harvests if we sow the seeds now."

    "The flood is gone. People from many small ns must have no home to return and nothing to eat. They can only go torge ns for shelter."

    "If we can store more food and invite more people to our territory, our Yao Mountain territory will grow stronger."

    Shaosi carefully calcted about how many crops to grow, how much food could be harvested, and how many homeless people could be invited to the Yao Mountain territory. She was thinking about how many new farnds could be opened up by these new residents, and how many new viges and towns could be built till the next spring.

    Ji Hao smilingly looked at the sky. ¡®It¡¯s so nice to have Shaosi help managing the territory.¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    The sky was suddenly illuminated, as two enormous swirls quietly emerged in the sky, one yellow and one ck in color.

    The ck and yellow mist descended from the sky, and slowly, yet stably merged into the bodies of all warriors who contributed to the flood-control mission. This was the natural reward given by the great Dao of Pan Gu world. Anyone who took part in the flood-control mission attained their natural reward. The more one gave, the more one earned.

    The great Dao of nature was the fairest. The ck and white mist that descended from the sky was neither more or less than it should be.

    Shaosi, Man Man, Feng Ling, Yu Mu, Taisi, Heng Xing, Shermie, Yuan Li, and all the others raised their heads. Streams of ck and yellow mist, which were thicker andrger than the other human warriors had been receiving, poured down and surged into their bodies.

    Next, the sky suddenly brightened up. Two, thousand-miles-wide ck and yellow mist streams descended from the sky, onending on Ji Hao¡¯s body and one on Si Wen Ming, who stood on another side of the Huai Gate, and was smilingly looking around.

    Ji Hao felt his embryo of Dao begin shaking, as if it touched a high tension electric wire. Countless strange thoughts crossed his mind. Secrets of the world revealed themselves in Ji Hao¡¯s head, even though he wasn¡¯t spending any effort for it.

    His embryo of Dao glowed with a bright Chaos light. Around the embryo of Dao, mountains, stars, and rivers were faintly visible, gradually filling up the inner space of Ji Hao¡¯s body, as if he were a universe that could contain the whole world.

    Following a water ttering noise, two beams of light darted out from the flood surging through the Huai Gate, one white and one ck.

    Those were a dark turtle and a dragon horse. They walked to Si Wen Ming, nodded to him nine times, then roared resoundingly towards the sky. After that, they transformed back into two beams of light and suddenly merged into Si Wen Ming¡¯s body.

    Those were He Tu and Luo Shu, two pre-world supreme treasures, which had souls. They sensed the great natural reward power descending from the sky. Therefore, they came over here to follow Si Wen Ming¡¯s lead!

    "Oi, I have that much natural reward too. Why don¡¯t you follow me? He Tu, Luo Shu, I can take one of you!" Watching He Tu and Luo Shu choose Si Wen Ming as their owner, Ji Hao mumbled.

 Chapter 1361: The Order of Killing

    Chapter 1361: The Order of Killing

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Pu Ban City...

    The strong defensive screen gradually opened. Ji Hao¡¯s Taiji creation cauldron emitted a soft light as the Pan Jia sun slowly drifted in. The light of Pan Jia sun dimmed, as warm and golden sunshine poured down through the dark clouds in the sky, leaving golden light spots on Pan Gu world.

    Human beings who took shelter in Pu Ban City looked at the sky, stunned. Someone burst with the first happy shout, and all of a sudden, everyone began shouting and cheering, throwing tools, weapons, and their ragged clothes into the sky.

    Some impatient Magus Kings and Divine Magi flew straight up into the sky and spread their hands, showering under the golden sunshine.

    The sunshine was warm, and might even make one¡¯s skin a little bit itchy. The warmth of the sunlight could drill straight into one¡¯s bones. The Pan Jia sun had been keeping Pu Ban City warm for the past few years, but inparison, the light of the Pan Gu sun made these people feel morefortable!

    People shouted in happiness. Their voices spread in all directions. From houses, caves, and tree holes, countless human beings rushed out excitedly. They raised their heads and looked at the golden sunshine hiding behind the dark clouds in the sky, thinking about the storm that ceased suddenly. They were all stunned.

    The rain stopped, and the sun came out. The dark clouds hadn¡¯t disappeared yet, but the sun already illuminated the world, and the heart of every survivor.

    "Here is the sun!"

    This was such a normal word to say, but after years of fighting against the flood, this sounded so precious. Many people shed tears. With tears flowing down their faces, theyughed out loud, then began crying heartbreakingly.

    The homes of so many people were destroyed by the flood. Many ns had lost countless people. The ones who luckily survived in Pu Ban City thought about their families and friends, who were already gone.

    The cries andughter mixed together. Suddenly, Pu Ban City turned so noisy.

    In the core area of Pu Ban City, surrounded by beautiful mountains, a magnificent hall stood on the ground. Around the hall, countless heavily armored warriors were on patrol. Important areas were guarded byrge numbers of Maguspreists, and in some other areas, well-trained spirit beasts quietly lied on the ground. Under the eaves, amidst the flowers, highly sensitive Gu bugs were hiding.

    In the sky, under the ground, this ce was heavily guarded like an unbreakable city. It seemed that not even a fly could easily break in.

    Inside the hall was a temple hall, entirely cast from bronze, thickly embossed with countless spell symbols. Under this temple hall, nine-hundred-meters underground was another secret temple hall, cast from red bronze, gold-ting, and iid with countless magic crystals, coiling in thunderbolts. A dark mist had been rising from this secret hall, as over ten hazy figures were silently sitting in the mist.

    Every one of them had a wine pot ced beside them, and a wine bowl held in their hands. They poured the wine for themselves, emptied their bowls, then poured again.

    The strong aroma of wine suffused the secret hall, which meant they had been sitting like this for a long time.

    After a long while, an old yet especially strong voice burst like a thunder, "A bunch of useless things! That was such a small thing, yet they failed. Every generation is worse than the older one, worse than the older one! If I knew all this, I should have better...strangled them and fed them to the wolves once they were born."

    Another old and dry, but softer voice sneered weakly and said, "At this point in time, what can you do to help by talking like this? Strangling your newborns and feeding to wolves? Do you have such a tradition in your family? We¡¯ve been friends for so many years, but I truly didn¡¯t know about this...How many of your children and grandchildren have you strangled?"

    "You!" The first voice burst up, and the dark mist in the secret hall quaked instantly.

    "Enough!" A strong voice snuffed the potential conflict between those two and said, "Don¡¯t waste my cauldron-full of ¡®dark sweat aroma¡¯, that can nourish your hearts and minds. And don¡¯t just drink. If you want to drink, go back to your wine cers. You can drink as much as you like there. Use your brains and think about solutions!"

    People in the secret hall fell into stillness. A long whileter, a hoarse, deep voice started talking, "Marquis Yao Ji Hao, that kid...Hasn¡¯t Emperor Shun said something? He killed so many of our elders. Does Emperor Shun think that he can protect that kid?"

    That strong voice sneered and responded coldly, "Emperor Shun surely knows that he can¡¯t protect Ji Hao. How can he? Ji Hao killed so many of our elders. He is the emperor, indeed, but is the human emperor a big deal? Without our support, what can he do as an emperor?"

    "Emperor Shun hasn¡¯t said anything yet because he clearly knows that he can¡¯t protect Ji Hao this time...Therefore, Ji Hao has to die!"

    "The only problem now is that the flood-control mission is aplished, but we have no credit for that!"

    After another while of silence, the group of people began ming the others.

    Someoneined loudly and said that people should have listened to him in the beginning of the flood-control mission, and more or less, each one of these powerful human families and ns should have sent out some elites. If they did that, they could always earn some credits.

    Some other people shouted loudly that before the Kui Gate battle, people should have listened to them to violently imprison Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming. Thus, the credit of breaking the nine water gates would naturally belong to them.

    One man yelled that even though Si Wen Ming had earned the highest credit for the flood-control mission, as for whether he could ascend to the throne or not would still depend on these powerful families and ns! Indeed, Si Wen Ming had the reputation. He made his contribution to the flood-control mission, and all people in the world appreciated him. But, what was so important about that? Without the support of these powerful human families and ns, all of this was nothing!

    "We cannot let Si Wen Ming be the next human emperor!" said the strong voice abruptly, interrupting all the others, "He is not like Emperor Shun. Emperor Shun is kind and generous...But Si Wen Ming, hm, you have all seen how difficult the Magi Pce has be in his hands. Clearly, Si Wen Ming is not easy to deal with! Not to mention the fact that he was friends with so many princes...His hands have been reaching far."

    Silence reigned again. Later, this strong voice continued, "We can¡¯t let Si Wen Ming return to Pu Ban City. The world knows that Si Wen Ming beat the flood. Once he returns, he would certainly be the new emperor!"

    "No one can stop him, not even us. It¡¯s useless, all useless. He has made a major contribution this time, which brought him a great reputation. So...We can¡¯t let him return!"

    "The hero who beat the flood died of illness on his way back home... This will be the best end! What do you all think?"

    Once again, the secret hall fell into an embarrassed silence. A whileter, an old voice carried the conversation on, "After all, Si Wen Ming is a descendant of Emperor Xuanyuan..."

    Hearing a coldughter, another old voice responded harshly, "A half of us are descendants of Emperor Xuanyuan. What¡¯s so special about Si Wen Ming?"

    "But, Si Wen Ming is a Divine Magus. Dying of illness...What kind of a disease can kill him?" said another voice with hesitation. Divine Magi could not be killed by any poison, and could regrow their bodies from drops of blood. Died of illness? No such disease existed in the world!

    "As long as he dies... As for what kind of disease caused his death, we can take out time to find that out!" said the strong voice, "Now, let¡¯s discuss on how to make Si Wen Ming die as soon as possible! And, this can never have anything to do with us!"

 Chapter 1362: Organize the Army, Prepare for the War

    Chapter 1362: Organize the Army, Prepare for the War

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Bonfires burned, brightening the night sky and warming countless human warriors.

    The water surged through the water channel in the nine water gates area, rumbling earsplittingly into the Final Land. The turbid waves rolled, and the whirlpools roared. Within the watery mist, countless shrimp warriors had been shouting and yelling, holding all kinds of weapons while darting around.

    In both shock and fear,rge groups of enormous whale were driven to the sides of the water channel by these shrimp warriors, gathering in arge bay. This bay Area was almost filled up by the dark backs of these giant whales. A few whales which were startled by those shrimp warriors leaped up into the sky while screaming, sshing the water everywhere.

    Following shrill roars, a heavy andrge harpoon swished across the air. This nearly hundred meters long harpoon pierced into the bodies of these whales, puncturing those enormous bodies.

    Many miles tall Longbo Country people stood in the bay,ughing while wielding their harpoons, prating those whales one after another, then carrying those struggling whales up as they walked to the bank with big steps.

    Kuafu Family people built giant wooden shelves by the water channel. They put those captured whales on shelves, peeled then and dug out all internal organs, then cut them intorge pieces. Large groups of human warriors walked over, happily picking up thoserge meat pieces and walking away. Treading on winds and clouds, these warriors rushed to those bonfires.

    Whale meats were put on fire, grilling till sizzling. A nice aroma spread out; oil oozed out of the grilling meat, dripping on the ground.

    Warriors surrounded bonfires,ughing and dancing. Some already had their stomach stuffed, as they stretched their arms and legs,fortably lying on the ground and falling asleep.

    The great formation waspleted, and the flood was ebbing. Gong Gong, who started all this, was already killed by Ji Hao. The few senior ministers under Gong Gong¡¯smand either surrendered or escaped, and the water-kind army under Gong Gong¡¯s lead was destroyed. The remaining force of the enemy could no longer cause a threat.

    These warriors were unburdened, and their tightened nerves could ease. They now filled their stomachs and prepared to sleep. Finally, they could have a good sleep without worry. Human warriors lied on the ground and spread their limbs; their thunderous snores even made the earth shake slightly.

    Surrounded by these human warriors was a series of tents standing in a straight line. In a simple leather tent, Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming sat facing each other, without saying a word. They each held a bowl of wine, hearing the happy shouts,ughter, and snores from the warriors in the outside.

    "Finally, we can rest." Si Wen Ming smilingly nodded and emptied his bowl.

    It wasn¡¯t a fine wine. It was the cheapest glutinous rice wine that was stored for too long, and tasted a bit sour. Si Wen Ming gulped the wine, then licked his lips in satisfaction, as if he had just tasted the best wine in the world.

    "How can we rest?" Ji Hao dropped his bowl, looked at Si Wen Ming seriously, and said, "Uncle Wen Ming, do you really think that we can rest? The others can, but not us."

    Si Wen Ming¡¯s eye corners slightly twitched. Remaining silent for a while, he dropped the bowl heavily, gave a slight sigh, and said, "Yeah, the others can rest, but we still have work to do. First, we need to find out if any remaining force of Gong Gong still exists in the heaven. Second, we suffered the flood, but the non-humankind has made no moves so far. Will theyunch a new offensive?"

    Undoubtedly, Gong Gong¡¯s remaining force still existed in the heaven.

    By now, the Gong Gong Family was nothing to worry about. The important ones were those new divine gods from the Divine Origin Pool. Those were true divine gods. Back in the Huai Gate, even Gong Gong showed up to put up a desperate fight, but those divine gods never showed, which was not reasonable.

    Human beings had to watch the heaven closely, and always prepare for their offensive.

    But of course, perhaps those divine gods didn¡¯t show because of some trouble that Gong Gong caused for himself. In the best case, those divine gods wouldn¡¯t cause any threat to the humankind, and the humankind would have enough time to prepare for the potential conflict that may burst between the heaven and the human world.

    But, the most important and urgent problem was the Yu Dynasty!

    Because of the flood, the humankind suffered great losses. At this stage, human beings were badly in need of post-disaster reconstruction. However, those non-humankind beings were protected by divine towers, and had lost nothing. Not even the most positive human being dared to say that those non-humankind beings would stay quietly behind their walls and watch the humankind recover.

    Human beings could be facing an all-out attack from the entire Yu Dynasty.

    "Third, the ¡®All Streams to Final Land¡¯ great formation ispleted. Drawn by the rapidly moving water power, the four wastnds will merge with Mind in three months tops. That army of ours stationed in the north, will we use it to defend against Yu Dynasty or break into Northern Wastnd to destroy Gong Gong¡¯s forces for good?" Pondering briefly, Si Wen Ming finally pointed this out.

    Earlier, Ji Hao led an elite army to the north and stalled the water-kind armors from the twelve water worlds. That was an allied human force, strong and well equipped,pletely under Ji Hao¡¯s control. ording to the original n, when the flood was gone, this army would march straight into Northern Wastnd and wipe out all ns under Gong Gong¡¯s control.

    But if Yu Dynasty suddenlyunched an offensive, that army would be the only well prepared human force that could directly go into the battle to defend.

    The only problem was that after years of intensive fighting, would those warriors in the north still have the strength and morale to continue fighting? Even if they were still full of energy and passion, would they be able to defend against an all-out offensive from Yu Dynasty?

    "People are all tired!" Si Wen Ming helplessly nced out of the tent.

    "Better than dead!" Ji Hao frowned, then took aplicated nce at Si Wen Ming and said, "Uncle Wen Ming, you only mentioned three possibilities. Why don¡¯t you mention thest one?"

    "What can that be?" Si Wen Ming poured himself a bowl of wind and started sipping.

    "You¡¯ve already thought about that, but you are not willing to, or you dare not to believe it!" Looking at Si Wen Ming, Ji Hao said in a deep voice, "But whether you want to do it or not, this army under yourmand right now is thergest army of the humankind."

    "Most importantly, this army follows your words only. This is your army, and it belongs to you alone."

    "This army cannot be disbanded just like this...Uncle Wen Ming, organize the army, prepare for the war!" Looking at Si Wen Ming, Ji Hao continued seriously, "Not only this army, I will also join you with Shermie, Heng Ling, and Yuan Li. Later on, I will ask Wuzhi Qi to recruit more water-kind warriors for us, as many as possible."

    "Other than recruiting water-kind warriors, I will organize all Yao Mountain people who are capable of fighting, and they will join this army too. All armaments stored in Yao Mountain territories these years will be put to use!"

    Si Wen Ming knitted his eyebrows into a tiny hill.

 Chapter 1363: Attack At Night

    Chapter 1363: Attack At Night

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Late at night, a thousand miles away from the campsite of Si Wen Ming¡¯s army...

    In a valley within some woods, tens of fierce-looking men with ragged clothes faced each other. The bodies of these men were covered in tattoos of wold beasts and dangerous poisonous bugs. Some of them had poisonous snakes coiled around their necks and waists, some had serpents or wild beasts under their feet, and some had blood-thirsty birds standing on their shoulders.

    Surrounding the valley were countless strong and sturdy men. The beast-like power vibration had been releasing from their bodies, and their eyes sparkled with a turbid light of fierceness and wildness.

    "What? You scums are here too?" In the valley, among a group of leaders, one started talking provocatively.

    "Even a stupid thing like you cane, so why can¡¯t we?" Immediately, someone responded harshly.

    "Stop with the verbal fighting and do your job first. Capture enough ves and close the deal, then you can take your vengeance. As long as you want, you can kill every living being crossing your eyes and leave a mountain of corpses." A Xiu n old man in a luxurious long robe slowly walked out of the darkness.

    This old man sneered and continued in a harsh tone, "But, if you ruin the deal for personal reasons...B*stards, even if you have no fear, your families will all die!"

    The group of fierce-looking men nced at each other and snorted heavily.

    "Get ready. You will make a full strike in half an hour!" The Xiu n old man satisfyingly nodded and said, "I¡¯ve told you about the price. Whether you will still live a homeless life with your people like ghosts, or attain a fertile territory, build a homnd, and live happily ever after, will be depending on your performances tonight."

    Some dark-kind ve warriors walked out of the darkness, carrying shiny spell symbol armors and glowing weapons. The group of menughed viciously, walked up with big steps, and grabbed those armors over, putting on themselves. Then, they seized the weapons they liked, gripped them in their hands, and began wielding them.

    A man who had five tattoos of poisonous scorpions on his face held arge machete, wielded for a few times, then abruptly yelled out in a cold voice, "Old Yan...That was the flood-control army under Marquis Chong Si Wen Ming¡¯s lead. Many of them are strong, like, thousands of Divine Magi...You¡¯re not tricking us to die, are you?"

    As his eyes dazzled, the Xiu n man responded ndly, "Don¡¯t worry. We will send other people to deal with the powerful ones under Si Wen Ming¡¯smand. You will do nothing but capture ordinary ves."

    Pausing briefly, Old Yan continued in a mild tone, "You shall worry about nothing. Those people are now in deep sleep like dead dogs. Their stomachs are filled, and they are all drunk. You can simply rush up. I believe the most of them can¡¯t even struggle up from the ground and fight back. You will tie them up and leave right away. Whoever dares to fight back, just kill him. There¡¯s no other thing for you to worry about."

    The group of men nced at each other again and smirked, then gripped their weapons.

    These men were leaders of homeless ns. They had no territories. All year around, they moved in wildnds with their livestock, pitched a camp wherever they wanted to rest in. asionally, they plundered things from viges and small towns.

    The flood took away their livestock. Now, these poor people had nothing left. For their nsmen, for their wives and children, they had to make some serious ie.

    Tens of homeless ns were gathered up, given with a mission of attacking Si Wen Ming¡¯s army. From any angle, this sounded like a suicidal mission. These people would be killing themselves like moths darting into the fire by carrying out this mission. However, desperate people could do anything. As long as Old Yan wasn¡¯t lying to them, and some powerful beings were truly sent to deal with those Divine Magi under Si Wen Ming¡¯smand...

    They were willing to risk trying. What was the worst could happen? Looting human viges, kidnapping young human beings and selling them to the non-humankind as ves, they had done a lot of these things! They were all desperate, all their nsmen were desperate. Therefore, they dared to do anything. Si Wen Ming, was he a big deal? Didn¡¯t he have one head and two shoulders, one p*nis and two balls like any other man? It would be nothing more than a life-risking battle. Why would they be scared of him?

    Those dark-kind ve warriors carried overrge piles of armors and weapons.

    Those armors were heavy and thick, thickly covered in sparkling spell symbols. Clearly, these were all top-grade pieces. These poor homeless people had never seen good things like these. And those especially sharp machetes, one of those could definitely break the bodies of three to five strong men at one time. With those spears, which could even puncture iron boards, even a flood dragon would be prated.

    Not to mention all kinds of ingeniously designed, highly lethal crossbows and ballistae, and those amazingly powerful battle puppets, including metal spiders, scorpions, giant bears, leopards, wild wolves, which were produced by Xiu n masters, for flexible purposes.

    They even saw ten miles squared flying forts, each with a thirty-meters-thick fence wall!

    "Oh my, with such a flying fort, you can buy all tens of our ns out, can¡¯t you?" A leader hopped onto a flying fort and excitedly patted on the faintly glowing divine tower standing on the fence wall, then said, "Oi, Old Yan, are these things all for us?"

    The Xiu n old man smilingly nodded. Raising his head and looking at the sky, he said in a nd tone, "Seven minutes, get ready to attack! A thousand miles, four hours will be enough for you to cover this distance, right?"

    The tens of fierce-looking leaders smirked and bared their ck, rotten teeth, then roared towards the sky in excitement.

    Ten flying forts lined up at the front. Following behind those forts were hundreds of thousands of metal puppets. Countless homeless ns people climbed onto these metal puppets, heading towards Si Wen Ming¡¯s campsite. Behind these metal puppets were tens of millions of people from these tens of homeless ns. Some of them had just grown a slight trace of internal power. They gasped loudly and quickly, rushing behind those swiftly moving metal puppets.

    Even elderly people and women could be found in this army, also wearing armors and holding all kinds of weapons. Disorderedly, this army marched towards the campsite of Si Wen Ming¡¯s army in a thousand miles away.

    A dark mist quickly spread out among these homeless people, covering the entire army within a blink of an eye. The mist silenced their footsteps, breathing sounds, and the ngs of their weapons and armors. Silently, these fierce and violent homeless people moved across the mountain, speedily approaching the campsite.

    In the darkness, high up in the sky, Mr. Crow spread his wings and floated in the midair, with his pair of eyes dazzling with a golden light. At the first nce, he saw the dark mist approaching from a distance away.

    Caw! Mr. Crow¡¯s shrill caw tore apart the quietness of the night sky. As he flicked his wings, countless golden feathers darted towards the dark mist along with a raging fire.

    From the sky, a sharp arrow swished over and reached Mr. Crow¡¯s neck within a blink of an eye.

 Chapter 1364: The Sun Shining In the Sky

    Chapter 1364: The Sun Shining In the Sky

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao was looking at arge magic sandbox in the tent with Si Wen Ming. Under a dim light, all mountains and rivers around the campsite were disyed in the sandbox. When countless tiny light spots approached the campsite on the sandbox, Ji Hao pped his hands andughed to Si Wen Ming, "Uncle Wen Ming, we want to rest, but some people won¡¯t let us...Many things are not for you to decide!"

    Si Wen Ming narrowed his eyes. A trace of helplessness could be found on his square, bearded face.

    Within a blink of an eye, the trace of helplessness was gone, crushed by the stateliness on his face. Si Wen Ming straightened his waist and said in a deep voice, "Whoever they are, anyone daring to assault our flood-control army at night is challenging the alliance of human ns. They should be executed for their crime!"

    Mr. Crow¡¯s shrill caws could be heard timely. Through the cracks between the door curtain and the tent, Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming saw a golden light dazzling outside. Golden feathers darted out from Mr. Crow¡¯s wings, along with strong swishing noises, and the sound of the gale blowing the fire.

    Suddenly, Ji Hao heard a high-pitched swishing noise, following which, an arrow darted to Mr. Crow. Ji Hao frowned and shed out of the tent.

    At the moment, the arrow was only less than three-feet away from Mr. Crow¡¯s neck. Mr. Crow¡¯s wingspan was thousands of meters at the time, and with that enormous body, he had no time to dodge at all. As the half-foot-long, wolf-fang-shaped arrowhead was about to drill into Mr. Crow¡¯s neck, Ji Hao popped out from a clear light sphere.

    With both hands, Ji Hao gripped the arrow tightly. Even against Ji Hao¡¯s great strength, the arrow staff managed to slip for three feet between Ji Ha¡¯s palms.

    Ji Hao sensed a burning pain from his palms. On the arrow staff, countless spell symbols sted, raising dazzling fire sparkles. The arrowhead quaked intensely, as a terrifying force seemed to erupt from the arrowhead. Ji Hao immediately gripped the half-foot-long, thumb-thick arrowhead and crumbled it, along with all explosive spell symbols.

    Mr. Crow¡¯s feathers stood straight up one after another. He popped out his eyes and stared at the arrow staff in Ji Hao¡¯s hands, which had smoke rising from it, with a lingering fear.

    "B*stard! Who are you? Get the hell out!" Ji Hao opened his erect eye and emitted a clear light, which illuminated the whole area and scanned around the campsite. Abruptly, he fixed his eyes on a hill three hundred miles away in front of them. Being gazed by his erect eye, arge pine with withered leaves and branches released a cloud of dark mist.

    "Die!" Ji Hao gave a deep growl andunched a punch towards the pine.

    Buzz! A meters wide power stream surged out from Ji Hao¡¯s fist along with a raging fire andnded on the pine, as a three-hundred-miles-long streak of fire shed across the sky.

    Twelve millstone-sized dark jade talisman flew into the sky, transformed into a thick turtle shell, and shielded against the fire. Following a thunderous bang, the twelve dark jade talismans were shattered, and a man wrapped in golden fire darted down from the pine, which was incinerated instantly, roaring with a hoarse voice.

    Mr. Crow stared at this man. Just now, if Ji Hao hadn¡¯t saved him, his neck would have been punctured. Perhaps, he would be dead already. Seeing this man was forced by out by Ji Hao¡¯s heavy punch, Mr. Crow gave a resonant caw, shrank to three-feet long, and started a strong gust of wind while diving to that man.

    Gold Crows flew at lightning speed, with three-hundred miles taking Mr. Crow no more than a second. With one lunge, he darted to that man and reached out his three sharp ws, which could prate iron boards and were coiled in Gold Crow fire, towards that man¡¯s head.

    That man was holding a brightly glowing longbow with his left hand, as his right hand pulled out a two-foot-long sword and swung towards Mr. Crow¡¯s ws.

    Shaosi had already walked out of her tent with Man Man. Seeing Mr. Crow attacking that man, she crooked her finger. Following her move, translucent strands of mist flew speedily towards Shaosi from that man¡¯s body.

    "Ah!" The rock treading under that man¡¯s feet suddenly broke. That man missed his step, and his sword almost brushed across Mr. Crow¡¯s w, while thetter¡¯s ws sank deeply into his skull. As Mr. Crow lifted all three of his ws, that man¡¯s skull was sent flying a hundred meter away.

    He howled in pain and boosted up his spirit blood, even causing a loud sound of waves. The wound on his head started healing quickly. Within a twinkling of an eye, that scary wound had already halfway recovered. However, Mr. Crow hated this man too much. After all, this man almost killed him. Mr. Crow opened his beaks and let out a raging stream of Gold Crow me onto that man¡¯s skull.

    The me covered this man¡¯s head and drilled into his brain through his eyes, nose, mouth, and ears. Howling shrilly, this man leaped up and fled away, leaving shreds of afterimages in the sky. But before he could run for three-hundred meters, a sharp arrow swished across the air. Feng Xing released an arrow coiled in thunderbolts, silently prating that man¡¯s tailbone. The man shrieked in pain, fell to the ground, and couldn¡¯t move anymore.

    Hundreds of meters long locusts flew up and surrounded that man, widely opened their mouthparts and let out a dense cloud of grey mist that enveloped that man. All of a sudden, that man¡¯s body was all covered in pustules. Meanwhile, he started vomiting heavily. This man was nowpletely disabled from running.

    Feng Xing walked to that man with quick steps and picked up that man¡¯s bow.

    "Hah...This is..." Walking back to Ji Hao, Feng Xing handed him this longbow, which was covered in mysterious spell symbols and marks, and said, "Sky-shaking divine bow, one of the most famous ten bows in the world. Judging by the explosive force of arrows, not even my Yi bow is as good as this one."

    "Sky-shaking divine bow!" Ji Hao took over the bow, crooked his finger, and plucked the bowstring. A deep dragon roar could be heard faintly from the bow. "Indeed a good bow! But, I¡¯m not good at archery." Clicking his tongue, Ji Hao said, "Keep it, maybe you can give it away as a gift."

    Giving the bow back to Feng Xing, Ji Hao raised his head and looked at the sky.

    From a distance away, a dense dark mist had been approaching. Nothing could be heard from the mist, but as Ji Hao released his strong spirit power, he saw everything inside it. Countless fierce-looking muscr men were rushing over, and before them were ten flying forts of the non-humankind!

    "They underestimated us too much, didn¡¯t they?" Ji Hao smiled scornfully. As his pointed out his finger, the nine dragons chariot rushed out along with a dazzling golden light. Standing on the chariot, he rose to above the dark mist, leaving a blinding golden beam in the sky.

    Ji Hao roared, which echoed to the clouds. The power of the chariot was released like a sun shining in the sky. As the bright golden light illuminated the night sky, the dark mist on the ground was dispelled immediately, exposing those homeless people.

    Standing on the chariot, Ji Hao locked his fingers together and cast a spell. Countless extremely thin golden light beams dazzled in the sky, and down below, the armors worn by millions of homeless people abruptly burst into a bright red light. All of a sudden, their armors and weapons were all burned glowing red.

    Following sizzling noises, all of them dropped their weapons and hurriedly took off their armors.

 Chapter 1365: Assassinate Si Wen Ming

    Chapter 1365: Assassinate Si Wen Ming

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "You should set a limit for your stupidity." Standing on the chariot and looking at those people from tens of homeless ns, Ji Hao helplessly shook his head.

    These homeless people lived an unsettled life, with nothing to eat or wear, neither did they have a mature cultivation system. If a homeless n had three to five senior-level warriors, it would be considered as a strong n.

    Ji Hao searched among these homeless people for a long while by using his spirit power. He found thirteen Magus Kings and about three-hundred Senior Magi. And yet, these weak people were actually daring enough to gather together and attempt to kill Si Wen Ming, the chiefmander of the flood-control army!

    In the army under Si Wen Ming¡¯smand were thousands of Divine Magi, along with countless Magus Kings and Senior Magi. Rtively weaker Senior Magi could only serve as logistics. As the weakest part in this army, even the group of cooks could easily wipe out these homeless people.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t do anything at all. He simply burned the armors and weapons of these people with essence sun fire from the nine dragons chariot. As a result, these people cried and howled, dropped all weapons and took off all armors, giving up on fighting.

    Were these people here to die or to amuse the others?

    "So weak, not even I want to beat them!" Man Man carried her pair of hammers while looking at these homeless people who had their skins burned by those glowing-red armors. Man Man then yawnedzily.

    "Eh, are they hungry? Maybe they came to get some food." Taisi was suddenly woken up from his dream, curiously popped out his eyes, and looked at these homeless people. Taisi shook his head kindly and sighed, "Being starved never feels good. We have so much meat that they didn¡¯t finishst night. Why don¡¯t we give them some?"

    Before Taisi¡¯s voice faded, tens of millions of homeless people twitched instantly. With twisted faced, they raised their heads. The thirteen Magus-king-level leaders burst into heartbreaking howls simultaneously. In a panic, they reached out their hands to seek help from Ji Hao.

    Once they burst with the first shout, these homeless people stopped breathing and fell to the ground. Even the thirteen Magus Kings only managed to let out the second howl before they thudded on the ground and died. Dark, sticky blood flew out from their eyes, noses, mouths, and ears, spurting ink fountains and releasing an evil power. Meanwhile, their bodies withered quickly.

    Within a couple of breath, all of these homeless people became sticky puddles of poisonous, dark blood.

    Puffing noises could be heard without an end as those blood puddles detonated. Dark blood sshed everywhere, melting the rocks and the soils and generating sharp sizzling noises. Soon, meters deep holes were left on the ground.

    Ji Hao looked at the ground in shock, which looked like the blood pool in hell. So cruel! If Ji Hao didn¡¯t discover these homeless people and let them break into the campsite, how many warriors would be killed by this massive poisonous blood explosion?

    Along with a buzzing noise, the ten floating forts dazzled blindingly, diving down to the campsite while leaving long streams of light in the air. A destructive power was brewing in those flying forts. Obviously, once the ten flying forts broke into the campsite, another massive explosion would start.

    Ji Hao gave a raging shout and let out the Pan Gu bell, releasing streams of Chaos power that wrapped up the ten flying forts. Countless metal puppets dazzled as well, marching towards the campsite, with stains of dark blood on their bodies. The dark blood had still been exploding. Once these metal puppets rushed into the campsite, a severe damage would definitely be caused.

    Ji Hao cursed out loud in anger. These suicidal metal puppets could truly cause headaches.

    The nine dragons chariot shone with a golden light. Fist-thick streams of fiery light were released from the chariot, urately prating the heads of these metal puppets and damaging their cores under the control of Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power.

    These metal puppets fell on the ground one after another, turned scorching hot. Some of them even exploded, quaking the earth slightly and sending the dark blood on their bodies in all directions.

    People in the campsite were woken up. Those warriors who were lying on the ground in a deep sleep suddenly leaped up. In the past few years, these warriors had been fighting so hard without a rest, and now, following countlessmanders¡¯ thunderous voices, they formed battle formations in the timespan of merely one breath.

    Battle formations lined up, releasing strong power vibrations. Countless human warriors gripped their weapons, growling rumblingly and waiting for any possible enemy.

    Countless green, purple, and blue fires rose into the sky, illuminating the area a hundred miles in radius around the campsite like stars. Tens of thousands of winged dragons flew up and angrily nced around with theirrge eyes, which were covered in blood streaks. Their deep roars echoed through the sky.

    "Found the enemy, tear them into pieces!" A deep voice resounded across the entire campsite. That was the king of these winged dragon.

    Winged dragons roared thunderously, pped their enormous wings and tore the dark clouds in the sky. Stars sparkled, as bright starlight streams poured down like a splendid waterfall, giving the campsite a multicolored glow.

    Si Wen Ming heard the explosive sounds from the outside and the heartbreaking howls from those homeless people before they died. He wanted to walk out of the tent to see what was happening, but suddenly, he heard ghost cries and screams, while a dense dark shadow surrounded him.

    From the shadow, he saw the twisted faces of countless human beings covered in blood, shrieking in sadness and hatred. These were the souls of those homeless people who died just now. They died so miserably, as their souls were turned into evil ghosts by a dark magic. At this point in time, their evil power had reached the peak.

    The strong evil power released by ten of millions of evil ghosts, which suffered unwanted, sudden death, was nearly tangible. Si Wen Ming was a powerful human being, but he still was almost suffocated by this evil power. He felt like being stuck in a nightmare, unable to move while dreadfully cold strands of power had been drilling into his body, freezing his internal organs and even his mind.

    A Yu n man walked out of the darkness slowly. This man was wearing a long dark robe. A half of his face was that of a good-looking young man, while the other half was a pale skull. Ordinary people would be terrified by the sight of this Yu n man.

    Which his broken face, he chuckled towards Si Wen Ming in a high-pitched voice, then slowly pulled out a ck dagger from his sleeve. The dagger was shaped like scorpion tail, and was covered in thorns.

    "I am Fan Gui...Some people said that I am too ugly, and I look like a ghost. The great Nether Moon, in order to pursue the eternal power of death, is appearance really so important?" Fan Guiughed with a hissing voice. His entire body was shaking because of the excitement. Slowly putting the dagger against Si Wen Ming¡¯s chest, he continued with a gentle voice, "The hero who beat the flood, hehe, I will pull out your entire soul, then turn your body into the most beautiful zombie!"

    With a shrill sword buzz, the Xuanyuan sword rose beside Si Wen Ming¡¯s magic sandbox and released dragon-like golden sword power streams as it lunged towards Fan Gui.

 Chapter 1366: All His Treasures?

    Chapter 1366: All His Treasures?

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The Xuanyuan sword shone with a blinding golden light and released a mighty sense of power, which forced back countless evil ghosts.

    Seeing the golden sword power streams descend, Fan Guiughed and twisted his wrist. A blood-red jade talisman shed across his fingertips, then a strange power vibration could be sensed from his entire body.

    Powers streams released from the Xuanyuan sword paused instantly, then ntingly brushed across Fan Gui¡¯s body. Not a single stream of sword powernded on his body.

    Fan Gui curved up his lip corners, then grinned and said, "Eh, they didn¡¯t lie. The soul of this Xuanyuan sword belonged to Emperor Xuanyuan, and went along with Emperor Xuanyuan. Now, this sword has its power, but no soul to control it!"

    He chuckled and continued, "Marquis Chong, do you know what this jade talisman is?"

    Si Wen Ming looked at Fan Gui and paused in shock. He wanted to talk, but failed to say a word. He clearly saw the weird behavior of the Xuanyuan sword. The Xuanyuan sword attempted to protect its owner, but somehow, it gave up on attacking Fan Gui!

    "I don¡¯t know what this jade talisman is either. But ording to the man who gave it to me, it¡¯s made from the spirit blood of pure-blood descendants of Emperor Xuanyuan. Under the protection of this magic talisman, the Xuanyaun sword won¡¯t hurt even a hair of mine!"

    Fan Gui bared his teeth and gave arge grin. The skull-half of his face quaked intensely, and his bones knocked against each other as he continued, "I didn¡¯t believe it. I thought this was a risky mission. But surprisingly, the Xuanyuan sword is truly stupid enough to not attack me!"

    Si Wen Ming tried his best to struggle, but the strong evil power from the ghosts surrounding him disabled him from moving. Even his soul was freezing, and the mere idea of ¡®struggling¡¯, had started to fade from his mind.

    He watched the Xuanyuan sword float in the air, seeming to be confused. It was still glowing with the bright golden light, but never attacked Fan Gui again. The strange blood-red jade talisman turned the Xuanyuan sword into a useless piece.

    The soul of the Xuanyuan sword had left the humankind along with Emperor Xuanyuan, which was a top secret. With hisst strength, Si Wen Ming screamed inside his mind, ¡®Who leaked out the secret? Disabling the Xuanyuan sword with a talisman made from the spirit blood of Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s descendants? Not even Si Wen had ever heard about this. Who on earth knew how to make a talisman like this?¡¯

    The scorpion-tail-shaped dagger easily broke Si Wen Ming¡¯s shirt. Buzz! A dark-yellow-colored seal flew out of Si Wen Ming¡¯s chest and released a thick, dark-yellow light screen, which shielded Si Wen Ming.

    The dagger held in Fan Gui¡¯s hand vibrated due to the light screen released from the seal. As he flicked his wrist, he swiftly took tens of steps backward, with blood veins bulging from his ten fingers. Clearly, the counterforce he suffered from the light screen was fairly strong.

    "Hm, the divine earth seal, an after-world top-grade supreme treasure, generated from the purest earth power in Pan Gu world, and the greatest treasure of Marquis Chong¡¯s family, passed down through generations!" Fan Gui looked at this dark-yellow seal in a great surprise, as he sensed the strong power vibration from it and yelled, "Aha! I made such a right choice to ept this mission. The one who hired me said I can have all your treasures, after I kill you!"

    Chuckling again, Fan Gui, took out a fist-sized magic talisman, which was carved out of a transparent green tree heart, and said, "The green power naturally suppresses the earth power ording to the natural power system believed by you barbarians...Hopefully, this wooden talisman can work. I only need a bit of time!"

    As he carefully triggered the wooden talisman, countless thin, cyan-colored light streams fell like a firework andnded on the dark-yellow light screen released from the seal. A strangely strong green power erupted. Countless tiny andplicated green spell symbols sank into the light screen and tore it apart in no time

    The divine earth seal was wrapped in a faint green light and lost its defensive power temporarily.

    Fan Gui carefully approached Si Wen Ming, then smiled and said, "Look, the people who want you dead know about everything you have. Your power is taken away by those evil ghosts. You can¡¯t control your treasures now, and you can only watch me break them, one after another."

    Carefully pushing the divine earth seal aside, Fan Gui smilingly lunged the dagger towards Si Wen Ming¡¯s chest while saying, "So, let¡¯s find out what other defensive treasures you have, shall we? Let¡¯s see if the things they gave me can..."

    Buzz! Following a thunderous bang and a deep, resonant dragon roar, a hexagon shield flew out of Si Wen Ming¡¯s body. The shield dazzled with a yellow light and was covered in dragon scales. In the middle of the shield, a lifelike dragon had been roaring resoundingly, letting out dense yellow mists while covering Si Wen Ming¡¯s entire body.

    "Good treasure! A shield made of thirty-six-thousand scales from a dragon king. I heard that Marquis Chong¡¯s family had always been close to the dragon king. It turns out to be true. How can any ordinary human being ever collect so many scales fallen off the bodies of dragon kings?" Fan Gui grinned happily while easily suppressing the power of the dragon scale shield with three especially powerful magic talismans.

    Within the span of around ten breaths, nine powerful treasures flew out of Si Wen Ming¡¯s body to protect him. But apparently, the ones who hired Fan Gui knew about all defensive treasures that belonged to Si Wen Ming and his family. Without being controlled by Si Wen Ming, the nine powerful treasures were all temporarily suppressed by Fan Gui with a series of magic talismans.

    "Anything else?" Fan Gui greedily looked at the nine treasures floating around Si Wen Ming and said, "Marquis Chong Family, so wealthy! You even have divine supreme treasures which belonged to ancient divine emperors! Ah, I¡¯m getting rich, I¡¯m seriously getting rich. What a lucky mission!"

    Delightfully whistling, Fan Gui slowly put the dagger near Si Wen Ming¡¯s heart.

    "So, based on the information I have, you have no other treasures left for your own protection. You may have some magic talismans that can be triggered automatically, but what can those do? Those things can¡¯t even stop this ¡®soul-hooking dagger¡¯ of mine!"

    "Trust me, you are such a marvelous hero! So, I will extract your soul in a perfect way, then put it into a metal puppet. You will be my ve, and you will cry in the metal puppet for ten-thousand years!"

    Fan Gui trembled excitedly, "Enving a hero like you, this is my...Whoa! Damn it!"

    Two streams of light swirled out from Si Wen Ming¡¯s body, one white and one ck. When the dagger almost touched Si Wen Ming¡¯s scalp, the two light streams wove into a Taiji diagram which wrapped Si Wen Ming up.

    A scarily strong adsorption force stopped the dagger. Followed Fan Gui¡¯s shrill screams, the two light streams slightly rotated and ground the dagger into fine ashes.

    The ck and white light quickly expanded in all directions and filled up the entire tent within a blink of an eye. Tens of millions of evil ghost shrieked and cried, while they were rolled into the ck and white lights.

 Chapter 1367: What Happened in Pu Ban City

    Chapter 1367: What Happened in Pu Ban City

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    When the ck and white lights of He Tu and Luo Shu shone from the tent, Ji Hao had already sensed something.

    As the lights shed, Ji Hao clenched his fingers towards the tent. Essence sun fire condensed into an enormous hand and pped on the leather tent. Instantly, the tens ofyers of defensive spell symbol on the tent exploded like popcorns, and the thick leather pieces were instantly incinerated by the fire, exposing things inside the tent.

    Tens of ministers of You Chong Family shouted out loud and rushed towards Si Wen Ming.

    Si Wen Ming frowned slightly, waved his hands, and said in a deep voice, "I¡¯m alright, don¡¯t fuss! That assassin didn¡¯t..."

    But before he finished, three high-pitched swishing noises could be heard from a mountain hundreds of miles away. Three dimly glowing arrows shed across the sky, diving towards Si Wen Ming in an unstoppable way.

    One arrow aimed at the spot between his eyebrows and one aimed at his throat.

    The ck and white lights wove again together and immediately ground the two strong arrows into ashes. But meanwhile, followed by a howl, the archer who attacked Mr. Crow earlier and was put down by Ji Hao and his friends, had his head prated by an arrow. The arrow exploded and blew up this archer¡¯s head, crushing his soul.

    Ji Hao shouted in anger. The golden bridge flew out of his forehead and shed to where the three arrows came from, leaving a clear streak of light in the air.

    He shed across the air and came to where the three arrows were released. But he found nothing more than a dimly shining, three-meters-wide teleporting formation. The archer who shot out the three arrows had disappeared without a trace. Ji Hao prepared to step into the teleporting formation. But before he moved, he heard a clear ¡®crack¡¯. All spell symbols in the teleporting formation fell apart simultaneously, which meant someone had already destroyed the formation from the other side.

    "B*stard!" Ji Hao stomped his foot against the ground. The golden bridge suddenly dazzled with countless thin beams of clear light, then went through space, chasing after the space vibration left by the teleporting formation. In his spiritual space, his embryo of Dao stood up, his eyes releasing waves of Chaos space vibration. At this moment, Ji Hao boosted up his power of the great Dao of space to his current limit!

    Within a single moment, Ji Hao saw a tiny light spot across hundreds of thousands of miles. That was where the enemy fled to through the teleporting formation.

    As Ji Hao¡¯s body gradually turned blue, attempting to continue tracing the faint space vibration left by the teleporting formation, a strong space power flow struck sideway, shredding thest grasp of the space vibration left by the enemy. Even the golden bridge couldn¡¯t keep tracing the enemy anymore.

    Ji Hao fell into silence. The enemies were experienced and extremely cautious, and a master of the great Dao of space definitely existed among them. They erased thest trace andpletely disabled Ji Hao from following.

    "But we captured the first archer so easily!" Ji Hao helplessly shook his head.

    Apparently, the first archer wasn¡¯t lucky enough. He shot an arrow at Mr. Crow, but was discovered by Ji Hao the first time, and suffered a punch from him. He didn¡¯t have the time to trigger his teleporting formation before Ji Hao hurt him. The other three archers hiding in the darkness were obviously more experienced than Ji Hao. They didn¡¯t recklessly attack Mr. Crow. Instead, they seized the opportunity andunched a lethal attack on Si Wen Ming, then conveniently silenced the first archer.

    Fortunately, Si Wen Ming was protected by powerful supreme treasures, and the arrows failed to harm him. As for that silenced archer, he was killed, and his head was blown up. No one could recognize him like this for sure. But, Feng Xing still had the sky-shaking divine bow. With the bow, he could be easily identified.

    Ji Hao returned to the campsite in a hurry as Si Wen Ming moved to another tent. Fan Gui was nailed on an iron shelf by a group of angry You Chong Family ministers, and had already suffered all kinds of cruel tortures. Covered in wounds and blood, he howled in pain, but never gave any useful information.

    Warriors in the campsite were all enraged. They growled thunderously, shouting that they would defiantly dig out the people who wanted Si Wen Ming dead.

    Things were clear now. People from the tens of homeless ns were tricked to here to attack the campsite, but apparently, they were used as cannon fodder. They carried strong poisons inside their bodies. If Ji Hao didn¡¯t handle that so well, and if those people had managed to break into the campsite, a severe casualty would have been caused.

    Turning people into poisonous puddles of blood that exploded ceaselessly, this was obviously a magic created by human beings. Non-humankind beings never used such a bloody and brutal magic. In other words, the ones who wanted Si Wen Ming dead were definitely from the humankind.

    Warriors growled in rage, and their rumbling voices even quaked the ground.

    They finally beat the flood, and had a chance to go home, repair their houses, plow their farnds, living happily and safely with their wives, maybe even having their own kids. But some people actually pointed their weapons at them, who made so many contributions to the flood-control mission. Anyone would be infuriated by this!

    Ji Hao, Si Wen Ming and a group of trusted human leaders ran a secret discussion in the tent. About half an hourter, Ji Hao led arge group of warriors with a dark face and drove the nine dragons chariot, flying to Pu Ban City.

    In the meanwhile, people in the campsite began spreading the news that Si Wen Ming was badly injured by an assassin and wounded severely by a highly poisonous arrow, as a result of which was now in aa. The news spread fast, including all details about the fact that the assassin named Fan Gui nearly killed Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao rescued him timely.

    Ji Hao unhurriedly drove the nine dragons chariot and flew back to Pu Ban City at the speed slightly faster than a Divine Magi, but not too fast. Over a hundred different sized teleporting magic formations were built between the nine dragon areas and Pu Ban City. With the help of these formations, Ji Hao finally arrived in Pu Ban City seven days after he left the campsite.

    Standing in midair in the suburbs of Pu Ban City, Ji Hao bared his teeth, bit his tongue broken, and squeezed two lines of tears out of his eyes. He prepared to shout ¡®Minister Si Wen Ming is severely injured by an assassin¡¯ with a heartbreaking voice, but as he scanned across the entire Pu Ban City with his spirit power, this fake cry of his got choked in his throat.

    In the center of Pu Ban City, outside the Town Hall, thousands of Maguspreists with all kinds of gs, streamers, magic talismans held in their hands, had been waving their arms, performing an offering dance and incanting a spell around Ji Hao¡¯s Taiji creation cauldron which floated in the air.

    Streams of light reached to the Taiji creation cauldron. The round cauldron had been shaking slightly, letting out deep, muffled buzzes.

    These Maguspreists were sealing and suppressing the cauldron!

    If Ji Hao came backter, the cauldron might have fallen into the hands of some other people!

    From his heart, the anger rose straight into his head. Ji Hao lost the interest to gave a fake cry and tell everyone that Si Wen Ming was injured badly. Instead, he gave a growl with a strong, resounding voice.

    "Who dares to touch my treasure? Piss off!"

    Following his voice, the cauldron vibrated suddenly. A red light rose from the cauldron, and standing on the light was the Pan Jia sun. The blinding red light swept across the entire area along with a destructive heat.

    Thousands of Maguspriests around the cauldron burst into cries and howls as their eyeballs exploded simultaneously. They were all blinded by the heat of Pan Jia sun.

 Chapter 1368: Levying With A Good Reason

    Chapter 1368: Levying With A Good Reason

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The light shone as the heatwaves reached the sky. At first, the eyeballs of the thousands of Maguspreists were burned. As the fire burned in their eye sockets, their clothes and hair were set embalmed too. They shrieked, howled, buried their heads in their arms, and rolled on the ground.

    The Pan Jia sun released a scorching heat that dried the earth, and melted the soil and sands intova. The heat struck on the Town Hall, immediately triggering the defensive screens. Layers of light screens were released, covering the Town Hall.

    That was a sun. The Pan Jia sun was far weaker than the Pan Gu sun, but still, it was a sun. Besides, the Pan Jia sun was right in front of these people. Therefore, its heat was destructive.

    Beams of red lightnded on the defensive screens of the Town Hall like countless sharp swords and des, piercing into the Town Hall. With a series of muffled popping noise, theyers of strong defensive screens were shattered inch by inch. On the wall, the pirs, and the eaves of the Town Hall, dazzling fiery light began bursting, and from the underground, a rumbling noise could be heard, because the defensive formation buried under the Town Hall started to break under a strong counterforce as well.

    Those Maguspreists struggled in theva, which grew deeper and deeper. Their defensive talismans exploded one after another, releasing thinyers of light screens that wrapped their bodies. Theva boiled, as glowing red bubbles sted, and so did their light screens.

    Soon, some Maguspriests had their skin directly burned by theva. Along with a sizzling noise, the smell of burnt meat started spreading in the air.

    Everything happened so fast. Human warriors who were on patrol around the Town Hall, remained stunned for a long while, then finally burst into shouts and growls. Some nimble warriors trod on the air and rushed into theva area to save people, while some others raised dragon horns and attempted to give an rm.

    "Useless things!" An old, strong voice came from a distance away. Following the voice, an old man suddenly showed up beside the Taiji creation cauldron. The old man was wearing a silver colored long robe, with his shiny ck hair tied up perfectly with a hair band. In the middle of the hair band, an egg-sized ruby was glistening.

    "Suppress!" The old man gave a resonant shout. Behind him, a dense red mist rolled up like an ocean, and within the mist, a few long flood dragon silhouettes were faintly visible. He was holding an oddly shaped, six-feet wide square cauldron, releasing rapidly flowing red light streams that poured on the Pan Jia sun, looking like a rain of stars.

    The red light exploded, caused lingering, thunderous booms. The Pan Jia sun slightly quaked, while being pressed back into the Taiji creation cauldron inch by inch. The old man smiled, showing obvious pride in his eyes.

    Far away, Ji Hao sneered. The Pan Jia sun was so ¡®soft and docile¡¯ because Ji Hao restrained its power. In addition to that, ny percent of its power was sealed by the Taiji creation cauldron. Therefore, in the past few years, the Pan Jia sun had been very easy to control, while it provided Pu Ban City with warmth and light, and helped growling so many crops.

    Nevertheless, no matter how gentle and easy to control it was, it was still a sun. An old, dying dragon, even with its horns fallen off, could still shake the sky with its anger when it was truly infuriated. And its ws, which were no longer sharp but still strong, could tear apart all enemies.

    "Idiots!" Ji Hao chuckled and snapped his finger, freeing the Pan Jia sun from the Taiji creation cauldron.

    From the cauldron, clear streams of mist were released and spread on the Pan Jia sun. The restraining spell Ji Hao cast on the Pan Jia sun was immediately deactivated. The Pan Jia sun started shaking slightly. The Pan Jia sun seemed to be dim and lifeless before this, but it dazzled now, all of a sudden.

    Buzz! Stronger heatwaves erupted from the Pan Jia sun, and the temperature was a hundred times higher than before. Golden sunshine surged into every corner like the flood. The old man in a silver robe howled shrilly when the six-feet square cauldron held in his hands melted into liquid under the sunshine. In the next moment, it was gone, turning into a strand of ash within a blink of an eye.

    The luxurious silver robe worn by the old man burst with a bright silver light and transformed into glowing snowkes, hovering around the old man. The robe was a precious treasure. At first nce, Ji Hao knew that the technique of this robe had reached the current limit of the humankind, and its defensive power was even greater than the sum of ten Divine-Magus-level defensive treasures.

    But still, it was useless.

    The heatwave swirled around those silver snowkes, easily igniting the silver robe along with a sizzling noise. Within the span of one single breath, the robe was burned into a strand of smoke. That beautiful ruby iid in the middle of the old man¡¯s hairband released beams of blinding fiery light which condensed into a circle of me and shielded the old man. Nevertheless, as the light of the Pan Jia sun swept across, the ruby sted into tiny pieces.

    A fist-sized wound was left between the old man¡¯s eyebrows. With his face covered in blood, the old man screamed in pain. But by the time his voice was raised, the essence sun fire from the Pan Jia sun already started burning his body.

    Followed the sizzling noise, the old man¡¯s skin and muscles were incinerated in an instant. Within a second, his silver, nearly transparent, shining bones were exposed. Those bones were covered in snowke-shaped symbols, which were especially beautiful under the golden-red sunshine.

    "Save him! Save the leader of Cloud Sun Family!" Tens of old Maguspreists darted straight out of the air. They were wearing long ck robes, tall hats, and releasing strong power vibrations. With all kinds of powerful treasures and tools, they tried to put out the fire on the old man¡¯s body in a great bustle, while casting magic seals to the Pan Jia sun.

    Ji Haoughed out loud. Treading on the nine dragons chariot and wrapped in dense, rolling fiery clouds, he led tens of thousands of trusted warriors and directly showed up beside the Taiji creation cauldron.

    Heunched a punch without hesitation and crushed the magic seals cast by those Maguspreists. He widely opened his mouth and swallowed the Taiji creation cauldron, then clenched his left fingers towards the Pan Jia sun. The Pan Jia sun immediately shrank into a three-feet-wide golden fireball, quietly floating above Ji Hao¡¯s palm.

    "What are you doing?" Looking at those Maguspriests, Ji Hao said in a cold voice, "Are you trying to take my treasure?"

    After a long while of silence, an old man walked out of the crowd. He had a stately look, wearing a long ck robe which was sparkling with faint starlight spots. Apparently, that ck robe was also a powerful treasure. The old man held his hands behind his body and had a faint smile on his square, stately face. That smile made Ji Hao feel slightly ufortable.

    "Marquis Yao Ji Hao, as long as you¡¯re back... This sun means a lot to our humankind. From the flood we have suffered, you can easily tell that when our humankind is facing an immeasurable danger. This sun is ourst hope."

    "Therefore, through our deliberation, the alliance and human ns decided to levy this sun. From now on, this sun is public-owned by the alliance of human n."

    "As this sun must be restrained by this cauldron, to be stored in a safe way, this cauldron of yours is also levied by the humankind."

 Chapter 1369: The Leader of Suiren Family

    Chapter 1369: The Leader of Suiren Family

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Upon dense fiery clouds, the nine dragons chariot was glowing intensely. Tens of thousands of heavily armored Yao Mountain warriors stared at the old man in anger.

    Ji Hao smiled and didn¡¯t say a word, but only looked at this old man in a ck robe, who seemed to have ¡®justice¡¯ in every pore of his, from head to toe. But from behind him, Man Man had already rushed out, pointed at the old man and yelled angrily, "Why? Those are Ji Hao¡¯s treasures! Why can you take them like this?"

    The old man smiled ¡®mildly¡¯, then ¡®amiably¡¯ nodded at Man Man and said, "Man Man, I have been friends with your father for years. Back then when I was young, I used to fish dragon-head crocodile flood dragons in Southern Wastnd Dark Wind Beach with Zhu Rong, the Great Libation."

    The old man tried to cotton up with Man Man, but she never yed such games. She popped out herrge bright eyes, curved down her lip corners, and raised her head. Pointing at the old man, she sneered and said, "Ah, you know my father, so what? You want to steal Ji Hao¡¯s treasures! Ji Hao¡¯s treasures are my treasures! If you dare to steal my treasures, my Abba will beat you to death!"

    Ji Hao smiled, while Shaosi chuckled. What a strong logic!

    The old man paused briefly, then narrowed his eyes and looked at Man Man with a serious face, "Man Man, you¡¯re young, and you don¡¯t understand many things yet. I can forgive you, but this is about the future of the humankind. You don¡¯t understand these things. So, stay out of this. Otherwise, I will certainly teach you a lesson for your father!"

    Before he finished, a raging fire rose into the sky, as Man Man let out the sixty-four fire beads. Releasing a strong heat, those beads swished towards the old man¡¯s vital body parts like sixty-four tiny suns.

    Because of a slight disagreement, Man Man started the fight. She did have the spirit of wild Southern Wastnd warriors. She was like a human-shaped, violent dragon. Anyone who dared to offend her would be facing her crazy counterstrike at any time.

    The old man was shocked. Those fire beads were pre-world treasures too, and were greatly powerful. Once Man Man let out those beads, the old man¡¯s hair was burned, and smoke puffed up from his head. He gave a bright shout, then starlight burst from his ck robe, weaving into a small ster map and surrounding him. Fist-sized starlight shed in the air against the sixty-four fire beads, like countless nimble butterflies.

    Boom! Man Man threw out her pair of hammers. From the two hammers, the powerful offensive formation created by Yu Yu himself burst out suddenly, and an explosive force momentarily crushed the starlight released from the old man¡¯s robe. Man Manughed, while the two hammers struck directly on the old man¡¯s chest and lower abdomen.

    With a muffled thud, water-like ripples were stirred up on the old man¡¯s dark robe. He was forced back for tens of steps by Man Man¡¯s hammers. With great efforts, he finally steadied his body in the midair.

    "Such a great strength!" The old man¡¯s ¡®justice¡¯ was immediately gone. Instead, a dark power vibration could be sensed from his entire body as he stared at Man Man, then sneered and said, "Zhu Rong Man Man, how dare you attack me? Do you know who I am?"

    All these years, Man Man had been traveling all over Mind with Ji Hao, fighting the flood, the storm, and the enemies. Warriors showered in blood on battlefields used foulnguages every day, all of them. Man Man was a hot-tempered girl. Letting her learn how to embroider or draw? Never! But learning how to swear...She was so gifted!

    Showing the whites of her eyes, Man Man smiled coldly and said, "You¡¯re an old b*stard who has outlived his usefulness. I don¡¯t care who you are! Eh? You¡¯re pretty strong! Take another strike!"

    Swinging up the pair of hammers, Man Man shouted. Stomping her feet against the air, she caused thunderous air st while marching rumblingly towards the old man.

    The old man¡¯s eyes turned red in anger. He clenched his fists, looked at Man Man, and growled, "I am Suiren Ming, the current leader of the Suiren Family!"

    "Does your name have anything to do with the fact that you¡¯re an old b*stard? Whatever your name is, you are an old b*stard!" The sixty-four fire beads hovered around Man Man while dragon-like fire streams pounced on Suiren Ming. Meanwhile, the pair of hammers smashed down from the sky, leaving two long streams of fiery light in the air.

    Suiren Ming gave a shrill roar. Abruptly, his body glowed, from the inside to the outside. He looked like burning coal, releasing an inexhaustible light and heat. Long steaks of fire burst from his hands and condensed into a pair of three-hundred-meters long fire swords, nging against Man Man¡¯s hammers.

    Followed by a loud noise, Man Man¡¯s hammers struck on the pair of sword. The offensive formation in the hammers burst out. The pair of fire swords, which were condensed from Suiren Ming¡¯s spirit fire, were crushed. Suiren Ming took a nce at Man Man before he was shrouded by the raging me of the sixty-four fire beads. He couldn¡¯t believe all this.

    Dragon-like fire streams sted and vibrated Suiren Ming¡¯s body. His long ck robe ceaselessly released starlight to cover his body, strenuously defending against Man Man¡¯s natural-disaster-like violent attack.

    Everyone who witnessed this eximed out loud.

    That was Suiren Ming, the current leader of the Suiren Family. Ever since he was young, he had been nourished by all kinds of precious resources, while Suiren Family elders consumed their own spirit blood to strengthen his body and boost up his power. Before he was thirty years old, he had already reached to the level of Divine Magi, and by now, he was a top-grade powerful human being, only a breath away from the level of Supreme Magus.

    However, at the moment, he was actually being beaten by a little girl who was hundreds of years younger than him!

    Man Man¡¯s pair of hammers smashed down violently, over and over again. The starlight released from Suiren Ming¡¯s long ck robe had been dimming under every strike from Man Man. Evidently, Man Man¡¯s hammers, which seemed to be nothing special, actually possessed a secret, super strong power!

    Hundreds of miles away, an old Maguspreist with a ck robe and a tall hat smirked coldly. He flicked his fingers and let out three green colored bone needles. Quietly, the three needles were shot to the back of Man Man¡¯s neck, her heart, and tailbone, leaving three hundreds of meters long stream of smoke in the air. Once the three bone needles were shot out, dense green mist immediately puffed out. Within the smoke, countless hazy silhouettes of centipedes, scorpions, and poisonous snakes were faintly visible. Clearly, those needles were not beneficial to anyone¡¯s health.

    Ji Hao roared in anger. He shed to behind Man Man and wielded his broad sleeve, casting Yu Yu divine thunder. A thunderbolt, which seemed to cut the sky, dazzled across the air and crushed the three bone needles. Conveniently, Ji Hao turned around and pped on Suiren Ming¡¯s face with all of his strength.

    "Suiren Ming, what the f*ck are you? How dare you steal my treasure?" Ji Hao had been on the edge all this time. The full-strength p heunched easily shattered Suiren Ming¡¯s long robe and his tens of defensive jade talismans which activated themselves to protect Suiren Ming. Then, his palmnded on Suiren Ming¡¯s face heavily.

    Followed a thunderous boom, a half of Suiren Ming¡¯s head was blown up, and right after that, his body exploded like an egg that suffered a heavy strike.

    Hearing the series of shouts and screams, tens of thousands of people darted out of the Town Hall.

 Chapter 1370: The Leader of Gong Sun Family

    Chapter 1370: The Leader of Gong Sun Family

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    One strike, one simple p. Without using any spirit star power, casting any magic, or using any other secret power of his, Ji Hao broke all of Suiren Ming¡¯s defenses with pure physical strength and crushed his well-cultivated, strong body.

    Flesh and blood squirmed quickly. A strong suction force emerged in the air, gathering Suiren Ming¡¯s blood and flesh. Within a second, Suiren Ming¡¯s body was rebuilt.

    He was naked now. In both shock and anger, he gave a high-pitched scream while pointing out his finger. A new ck robe appeared and wrapped his body tightly. Gasping loudly for air, with cold sweat streaming down his back, Suiren Ming drew back with big steps, moving away from Ji Hao.

    Smart people could tell that the punched by Ji Hao had frightened Suiren Ming. He was freaked out already, and he dared not even to approach Ji Hao and confront him now. At this moment, Suiren Ming still managed to force himself to act calmly, to not scream and cry; this was already not easy for him.

    If he weren¡¯t a peak-level Divine Magus, and if hadn¡¯t touched the secrets of Supreme Magus, Suiren Ming would have died already.

    Divine Magi could regrow their bodies from drops of blood. Siren Ming¡¯s body exploded, but soon recovered. However, he must have consumed arge amount of spirit blood. Instantly, his spirit blood was weakened by thirty percent. Added with the fact that he was freaked out by Ji Hao, the power vibration released from his body declined to an extreme point.

    Holding the Pan Jia sun with one hand and with another hand behind his body, Ji Hao turned away from Suiren Ming, then nced at every one of the tens of thousands of people that rushed out of the Town Hall.

    Ji Hao knew most of those people. They were Emperor Shun¡¯s ministers, the leaders ofrge human ns, Senior Magi from the Magi Pce, or influential Maguspriests.

    A small number of those people were strangers to Ji Hao. Ji Hao had never met them before, but judging by the pride on their faces and sensing the familiar power vibrations from them, Ji Hao easily recognized these people. They were all from those powerful families which suffered great losses back in the Kui Gate.

    The leader of Cloud Sun Family, who was almost burned to cinder by the essence sun fire, was saved by his people. The current master Maguspriest of Cloud Sun Family brought a bottle of liquid condensed from the extremely negative power and put out the essence sun fire burning on his body. Without being continuously burned by the essence sun fire, the Cloud Sun Family leader took a deep gasp, and his incinerated skin and flesh started regrowing speedily. Within a couple of breaths, he recoveredpletely.

    Same as Suiren Ming, the Cloud Sun Family leader now looked at Ji Hao with fear in his eyes. Obviously, the essence sun fire which almost burned him out had left a psychological shadow in his heart that might never be erased.

    Standing in midair, Ji Hao remained silent. Gradually, among those people rushed out of the Town Hall, the ones familiar with Ji Hao stepped back and lined up orderly in midair above the Town Hall. Clearly, they wouldn¡¯t get involved in this.

    From a distance away, some earls and marquises who were friends with Ji Hao, smiled bitterly and nodded at Ji Hao, seeming to be reluctant. Apparently, they wanted to do something for Ji Hao, but under the pressure from those powerful families, they could do nothing.

    Those powerful families could be considered as the ¡®origin¡¯ of the humankind. Among those marquises and earls on the scene, ny-nine percent of their ns were branches of those powerful, ancient families, and were connected tightly with them. Some elders and leaders from those powerful families were these earls and marquises¡¯ direct elderships.

    They couldn¡¯t help Ji Hao, neither did they dare to help him. Ji Hao understood them. Therefore, he gave them friendly smiles and nodded to them, hinting that even though they couldn¡¯t help him, they were till his friends.

    The elders and leaders from those powerful families, and therge groups of people behind them, had been slowly approaching Ji Hao. Gradually, the leaders of those families walked to the front, while those elders and people lined up orderly behind their leaders.

    Deep wing-pping noises could be heard from all directions asrge numbers of fierce birds rose into the air and carried heavily armored warriors from these families and ns,ing close to Ji Hao. Dust rose in clouds from the ground while countless strong beasts carried warriors, who were armed to the teeth, and encircled Ji Hao from a distance away.

    "Hah!" Thunderous growls came from the nine dragons chariot. Tens of thousands of Yao Mountain warriors trod on fiery clouds and centered on the enormous chariot, quickly forming a strong battle formation. Over ten-thousand Jia n warriors, who were much taller than human warriors, seemed to be even morebative. As their blood boiled, their bodies expanded suddenly, and within a blink of an eye, they reached nine meters in height.

    Followed a series of bone creaking noise, Taisi put out his white bone altar that he carried with him everywhere. cing the Nailhead Seven Arrows Book on the altar, he gripped his bone wand, popped out his eyes, and red at the leaders of those powerful families.

    A few elders with wrinkled faces narrowed their eyes as they nced at the Nailhead Seven Arrows Book on Taisi¡¯s altar. Their faces twisted instantly, as they hurriedly and silently sent their voices to the ears of their people by using special magic.

    Those people, who had been approaching Ji Hao step by step, paused immediately, while the faces of the tens of leaders turned extremely dark.

    Clearly, these knowledgeable people recognized the Nailhead Seven Arrows Book. One had to mention that the Nailhead Seven Arrows Book was a terrifyingly powerful, an evil and cruel treasure for magic curses. No one was willing to stand out and take a strike from the Nailhead Seven Arrows Book for no reason.

    Some cautious people even secretly activated their magic treasures and talismans, designed to defend against dark curses. As differently colored light sparkled behind their bodies, the hazy silhouettes of all kinds of puppets made from nts and woods emerged behind their bodies. These puppets could die for their owners.

    "Ah, you¡¯re all pretty careful, aren¡¯t you? Are you afraid of death?" Looking at these people who seemed to be facing formidable enemies, Ji Hao abruptlyughed out loud.

    "Marquis Yao Ji Hao!" A strong voice shouted. Following the voice, a middle-aged man walked out of the crowd of Gong Sun Family people with big steps. This man was wearing a yellow robe, with a six-feet-long yellow dragon coiled on each of his arms. He had a square, angr face, and the power vibration released from his body was as sharp as a sword.

    "The...Leader of the Gong Sun family?" Ji Hao squinted at this man. Since he walked out of the crowd of Gong Sun Family people under the current circumstances and voiced as a representative of the family, he must be the family leader.

    The former leader of Gong Sun Family was Gong Sun Meng. His soul was devoured when he was possessed by a sky devil. He created Gong Sun Tianming, and insisted on pushing Gong Sun Tianming onto the throne of the human emperor. Ji Hao was a part of this whole ridiculous thing, from the beginning to the end. Gong Sun Meng was gone, and Gong Sun Family would certainly elect a new leader after he died.

    "I am Gong Sun Bo." said the man with a deep voice, "Marquis Yao Ji Hao, how dare you go against your superiors? The leaders of Suiren Family and Cloud Sun Family are honorable elders. How dare you hurt them?"

    Ji Hao grinningly looked at Gong Sun Bo, then narrowed his eyes and remained silent for a while. Only then did he respond slowly, "Not even honorable elders can steal my things. Those treasures are mine, and will always be mine. Whoever dares to try to steal from me, I will chop off his hands. If he tries again, I will cut off his head. Honorable elders or not, my things can only be mine. No one can take anything from me without my permission!"

    Gong Sun Bo remained silent for a while, raised his head, and drew a circle in the air. He then pointed at every leader or elder from those powerful families behind him and said, "What if webine our powers?"

    Ji Hao smiled, then pointed at the Pan Jia sun held in his left hand, and said, "You guess, do I dare to detonate this thing in Pu Ban City? Boom! Make it explode?"

 Chapter 1371: Go Down With the Ship

    Chapter 1371: Go Down With the Ship

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Gong Sun Bo¡¯s square and angr face twisted instantly. Instinctively, he took three steps backward in a row.

    The facial expressions of all leaders, elders, and people from those powerful families and ns changed. They stared at Ji Hao as if he were a ghost. With twitching eye corners, many of them couldn¡¯t help but fix their eyes on the Pan Jia sun.

    The Pan Jia sun was thousands of times weaker than the Pan Gu Sun, but still, it was a real sun that contained immeasurable power and energy, and could lead to destruction.

    When it floated above Pu Ban City, providing the city with light and warmth during the dark days brought by the flood, this Pan Jia sun was so nice and adorable...But, if Ji Hao truly detonated it, and once its power erupted...No one could tell exactly how much damage it would cause to Mind, but Pu Ban City would be ttened for sure, even if it were ten timesrger!

    Not even Divine Magi could survive an explosion like that, right?

    Could they survive? Probably not. A natural star could create a Supreme Magus, but the power possessed by this Pan Jia sun was more than a hundred times greater than the power of any natural star in Pan Gu world.

    "You...How dare you?" Gong Sun Bo realized his gaffe, as he was actually frightened back for three steps by something Ji Hao said. Even worse, all Gong Sun Family people on the scene witnessed this. Gong Sun Bo¡¯s face blushed in anger. "You dare not to do this!" Staring at Ji Hao like a mad wolf, he said through gritted teeth.

    "Wanna bet?" Ji Hao looked at Gong Sun Bo expressionlessly and said, "Wanna make a bet about if I dare to detonate it here in Pu Ban City? Ahyaya!"

    Abruptly, Ji Hao gave a high-pitched shout. pping on his own forehead, he bared his teeth, gave an ugly fake grin, and said, "I¡¯m so stupid! Why would I detonate it in Pu Ban City? People living in this city never offended me...I should do it in You Xiong City. Emperor Xuanyuan, I suppose he wouldn¡¯t me me for blowing up his ancestral temple, would he?"

    Shrugging innocently, Ji Hao sighed and continued, "What can I do? His descendants are all bullies. They even want to sh*t on my head. Even though many good people existed among his descendants...In order to vent my anger, I can only go down with the ship..."

    Gong Sun Bo widely opened his mouth, and so did the group of Gong Sun Family elders behind him, and all Gong Sun Family people. They felt being choked by Ji Hao¡¯s words, that even caused them a pain in the heart and disabled them from talking for a long while.

    Detonating the Pan Jia sun in You Xiong City? Even blowing up Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s temple? Ji Hao, how dare he? But, but, was he really daring enough to do that?

    Looked at those dumbfounded Gong Sun Family people, Ji Hao smiled and said, "Ah, ¡®go down with the ship¡¯, you may not understand its meaning. After all...this idiom is way ahead of you. But, there is another saying that you must understand, ¡®fight desperately like a cornered wild beast¡¯... You get it, don¡¯t you?"

    Gently patting the Pan Jia sun, which had taken back all of its warmth and light because of the restraining spell Ji Hao cast, turning into a dim ball, Ji Hao continued word by word, "Don¡¯t push this too far. If you provoke me beyond my endurance, I may truly do something that even I can¡¯t understand, regardless of everything else."

    After a long while of silence, Gong Sun Bo puffed out his chest. Once again, he released that sharp-sword-like power vibration and took threerge steps towards Ji Hao. Looking at Ji Hao coldly with his head held high, he said, "Ji Hao, how can Gong Sun Family people lower our heads because of some threatening words said by a young man like you? The Pan Jia sun is rted to the future of the humankind. You have to give it to the alliance."

    An especially sharp, mountain-heaven sword intent burst from Gong Sun Bo¡¯s body and locked on Ji Hao.

    Tens of exceptionally fierce power streams with different natures erupted from the other leaders and elders andnded on Ji Hao¡¯s body like a giant mountain. In the next moment, hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands of power streams were released, all aimed at Ji Hao! In the surroundings, all warriors from those powerful families and ns boosted up their powers as much as they could. Thinking of Ji Hao as a deadly enemy, they turned their intent of killing into boilingva and poured straight on Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    If Ji Hao moved, the hundreds of thousands of warriors would immediatelyunch a full strike.

    The powers of the leaders and elders and core members of the noblest tens of human families and ns, and the greatest magic treasures that belonged to these families, werebined. Thebined force was great enough to crush stars and even ughter Supreme Magi.

    "This is the official result of our discussion. The Pan Jia sun has important value to our humankind, it should belong to all human beings." Gong Sun Bo said righteously, "Marquis Yao Ji Hao, for your selfishness, you hid the important treasure that belongs to all human beings. What you did is almost a betrayal to the humankind! If you don¡¯t hand out the Pan Jia sun, the alliance of human ns will hunt you down with no spare effort! Your entire family will be executed!"

    In Ji Hao¡¯s hand, the Pan Jia sun dazzled with a blinding light.

    Emperor Shun¡¯s voice could suddenly be heard. With a slightly embarrassed look, Emperor Shun darted straight out from the air in front of Ji Hao. Looking at Ji Hao in aplicated way, he growled, "Stop! Ji Hao, stay calm! Stop!"

    Looking at Emperor Shun coldly, Ji Hao started talking with a deep voice, "Emperor Shun, Marquis Chong Si Wen Ming is injured severely outside the Huai Gate by an assassin. By now, he is still ina. I came back to deliver the news...Hehe, but I didn¡¯t think that I would encounter something so disgusting once I arrived in Pu Ban City."

    Breathing deeply, Ji Hao continued in a harsh tone, "When facing the flood, we were short of food. I dedicated my treasures and helped people through the difficult time. I made a contribution, and did nothing wrong! This Pan Jia sun is my personal belonging. These people, these people..."

    "Emperor Shun," Ji Hao pointed heavily at Gong Sun Bo and the others and continued,

    "Tell me, what should I do under this situation."

    Emperor Shun¡¯s face instantly turned pale. "Si Wen Ming in aa? Who did it?!" Emperor Shun growled.

    The faces of Gong Sun Bo and the other elders slightly twitched when they heard Ji Hao. They seemed to give a sigh of relief together, but soon, their mouth corners curved down and showed dissatisfaction ¡ª Si Wen Ming was only injured to aa? Why wasn¡¯t he dead already? It was such a perfect n, as they had counted in all defensive treasured Si Wen Ming had. Si Wen Ming shouldn¡¯t have a chance to survive at all!

    Only injured to aa...This wasn¡¯t enough!

    Ji Hao frowned and yelled out, "Emperor Shun, Uncle Wen Ming is only injured and in aa, he¡¯s not dead! Let¡¯s solve the problem under our eyes first. They attempted to steal my treasures. Tell me, what should I do?"

    Emperor Shun frowned. All of sudden, Gong Sun Bo burst with a shout, "Kill! Don¡¯t give this kid any chance!"

    From all directions, strong power streams surged like tidewater. Hundreds of fierce power vibrations rose straight into the sky. The greatest treasures that belonged to the tens of powerful families were activated simultaneously to an extreme level. The space around Ji Hao suddenly copsed and was crushed, bing a bottomless ck hole.

    Tens of giant hands condensed from fire and mist reached down towards the Pan Jia sun.

    Amidst the chaos, Ji Hao¡¯sughter echoed through the clouds. All of a sudden, the Pan Jia sun released a splendid light and a scorching heat.

    "No! Stop!" Emperor Shun roared in both shock and rage.

 Chapter 1372: Sworn Enemy

    Chapter 1372: Sworn Enemy

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Surely, Ji Hao wasn¡¯t crazy enough to detonate the Pan Jia sun in Pu Ban city.

    Those people were the crazy ones, not him.

    Facing the destructive strikeunched by elites from tens of powerful human ns and families, Ji Hao let out the Pan Gu bell and shielded himself against the first wave of shockwaves, then unlocked the firstyer of seal he cast on the Pan Jia sun and released a small part of its power.

    In his spiritual space, his colorless embryo of Dao locked its fingers together and incanted the nine secret words. With a tremendous spirit power, the embryo of Dao forcibly triggered the Pan Jia sun, and the sun emitted a splendent glow while releasing a great heat. The Pan Jia sun didn¡¯t burn the earth of Pu Ban City. Instead, its light and heat condensed into golden, shining, and almost tangible, sharp ming spears, darting towards those people.

    Countless ming spears swished across the sky and left clear traces in the air.

    The hundreds of thousands of elites from those powerful human families and ns were instantly disarrayed. Their mounts were freaked out by the destructive power contained in those ming spears. Giant, fierce birds desperately darted all over the sky, with their feathers drifting in the air. On the ground, strong beasts roared thunderously, running everywhere in panic. Some beasts and birds even had their bones softened by the fear, falling straight to the ground.

    Those ming spears swept across the disordered formation of those powerful human ns and families. The bodies ofrge numbers of warriors were prated, as the fire spread rampantly inside their bodies. Within a blink of an eye, golden mes burned from every pore of theirs.

    Shrill screams could be heard without an end while human-shaped torches fell from the sky, one after another. Before theynded on the ground, they were already incinerated. On the ground, countless people struggled and roared, but they only managed tost a few seconds before they were burned into ashes too.

    Beasts and birds howled in pain, as they were also prated by those ming spears. Their enormous bodies were burning, looking much more spectacr than the burning bodies of their owners.

    Even a few birds with the wingspans of over five-hundred meters fell from the sky, burning ragingly. Because of their bulk, they continued burning after thudding against the ground, until the earth around their bodies was burned into severalrge pits filled with boilingva.

    Bearing the brunt of Ji Hao¡¯s counterattack, those families, n leaders, and elders had been trying their best to boost up their powers, injecting their powers into the magic treasures held in their hands. Those were hundreds of powerful magic treasures that existed since the prehistorical era, passed down through generations. They were nourished by the spirit blood of generations of Divine Magi, and were already as powerful as pre-world spirit treasures. These treasures buzzed and vented their endless fury towards Ji Hao; they seemed to be as raging as their owners.

    Fire burned across the air, dense mist coiled, while boiling hot rain fell from the sky, and shooting stars descended. In broad daylight, countless sparkling stars emerged in the sky. They sent down de-like beams of light which twisted the space, stopped the time, and created all kinds of bizarre and motley phenomenon.

    The powers released from the hundreds of top-grade magic treasure almost turned the sky above Pu Ban City back into Chaos. People living in the city screamed in pain. The twisted natural powers surged violently like the flood, breaking their bones and internal organs. Large numbers of citizens were pressed down to the ground, screaming and vomiting blood.

    Even the flood failed to kill or hurt a single human being inside Pu Ban City, but the strikeunched joint-handedly by the leaders and elders of the tens of powerful human families and ns caused huge casualties in Pu Ban City. Hundreds of thousands of people died right on the spot, while tens of millions were injured.

    "Stop! Stop! This is Pu Ban City, a territory of human beings! Living in this city are all human beings!" In the storm of power, Emperor Shun¡¯s raging but weak roars sounded so insignificant.

    "Stop! Stop now!" Emperor Shun growled madly. He spread his arms and rushed towards Gong Sun Bo and the others, attempting to shield the city against the massive attacksunching by Gong Sun Bo and the others with his chest.

    "Emperor Shun! By the Kui Gate, Ji Hao killed countless of our people! Today, he has to die!" A Chu Wu n old Maguspriest screamed, "All his treasures are ours... All his people must be ves... All his families have to die! Even as the human emperor, you can¡¯t stop us!"

    This old Maguspreist smiled twistedly while wielding a six-feet-long streamer towards Emperor Shun. Painted on the streamer were the faces of countless ghosts. A blue and green colored dim light condensed into a fist-sized sword, flew out, and pierced deep into Emperor Shun¡¯s chest.

    A dim light shone from Emperor Shun¡¯s body, which blocked the sword and defended Emperor Shun against this fierce strike.

    Sideway, tens of people moved simultaneously. They released tens of bright, colorful light streams, which covered Emperor Shun¡¯s body. Emperor Shun gave a muffled snort in pain. Blood spurted out from his nose, eyes, ears, and mouth, while he fell to the ground from the sky.

    "Hehe, Emperor Shun!" Ji Haoughed out loud, "Being an emperor like this is no fun! Hehe, these people, hehe, these people..."

    Those sharp ming spears almost wiped out all hundreds of thousands of elites from those powerful families and ns. More ming spears had been darting out of the Pan Jia sun ceaselessly, merging into an ocean of fire and confronting those leaders and elders.

    Around Ji Hao, the space had been crushedpletely, and all natural powers were disturbed.

    The Pan Gu bell floated above Ji Hao¡¯s head, releasing torrents of Chaos power. All of the Chaos power generated by the crushed space was absorbed by the bell. Simple, anciently styled spell symbols emerged on the bell. Gradually, a giant figure with spread arms turned clearer and clearer on the surface of the bell, seeming to embrace the sky.

    "Haha!" Ji Haoughed wildly out. Facing so many powerful beings, the great pressure seemed to squash Ji Hao¡¯s internal organs, even under the protection of the Pan Gu bell. His bones had been letting out a slight cracking noise.

    He had to fight this battle with no efforts spared.

    As for the consequences...Whatever!

    Ji Hao pulled out Pan Gu Dragon Mark. A pair of dragons shed across the sword edge, while deep, dry, yet resonant dragon roars echoed through the sky, along with a fierce intent of killing. Ji Hao looked at the sky and let his Yu Yu sword intent flow across his heart like a chilly stream of water. As he gently wielded the sword with his right hand, his power was drained by Pan Gu Dragon mark.

    Four hazy swords shed out of Pan Gu Dragon Mark, floating in the north, south, east and west.

    Emperor Shun raised his head. Seeing the four shing hazy swords, he seemed to think of something. While vomiting blood, he growled out rumblingly, "Ji Hao! No...Don¡¯t do this. They are human beings too. They¡¯re all..."

    The Pan Gu Dragon Sword dazzled, and the four hazy swords shed across the sky, instantly swallowing Gong Sun Bo and the others.

    Puffing noises could be heard without an end, as human bodies were torn into pieces by the edges of swords. Metal ngs were started, as the greatest magic treasures belonging to those powerful human families and ns were cut open by Pan Gu Dragon Sword.

    Amidst thunderous booms, those treasures were broken violently, their spell symbols exploded, and their powers erupted.

    Shrill howls lingered in the city, while those leaders and elders were wounded severely by the explosions of their own treasures.

    Suddenly, Gong Sun Bo darted out of a raging fire. An eye of his was blown up, and a half of his body was crushed. With a hoarse voice, he wailed, "Marquis Yao Ji Hao! You are a sworn enemy now!"

 Chapter 1373: Whose Standpoint

    Chapter 1373: Whose Standpoint

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The roof of the Town Hall was gone.

    The square before the Town Hall was turned into a thousands of meters deepva pit by the heat of the Pan Jia sun.

    Badly injured elders and leaders soaked in theva dragged their broken bodies, howling with strong voices and cursing Ji Hao¡¯s ancestors with the worstnguages they knew.

    Holding the dazzling Pan Jia sun, Ji Hao looked just like Taiyi, the ancient East Emperor. Quietly floating in the air, he was looking down at those people. The Pan Gu bell floated above his head, coiling in heatwaves and letting out a deep buzz.

    Pan Gu Dragon Mark had been shaking agitatedly. It vibrated so intensively that it almost crushed Ji Hao¡¯s finger bones, and had been giving him an unbearable pain. Pan Gu Dragon Mark was eager to taste more blood. It madly wanted to tear all top-grade treasures on the scene, which belonged to those powerful human ns and families. The sessive killing done by Ji Hao triggered the wildness and ferocity of Pan Gu Dragon mark. Inside the sword, a soul was forming, filled with a strong will of killing.

    Gong Sun Bo was also floating in the air, stunned. He was covered in blood. Half of his body was fragmented, and even a half of his spine was exposed in the air. He looked at the others, who were either dead or seriously injured. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.

    Hundreds of thousands of elite warriors had all been incinerated. But this loss didn¡¯t bother Gong Sun Bo. Those elite warriors were from tens of families and ns, which meant that each n only lost about ten-thousand warriors on an average. These powerful families and ns each had tens of millions of elite warriors. Therefore, this slight loss was not even worth mentioning to them.

    What shriveled Gong Sun Bo, what made him regret, was the death of those elders!

    Were those elders especially strong? Not likely. Were they capable? Not likely. Had they made major contributions to their families and ns? Not likely. Were they extra important to the humankind? No. Nevertheless, every single one of these elders had a strong background. They were all pure-blood, direct descendants of ancient human emperors. In their families and ns, their powers were tightly connected and ineradicable. Sometimes, these incapable, contribution-less, almost useless elders could bring family and n leaders headaches.

    By the Kui Gate, Ji Hao had already taken out hundreds of elders from these families and ns. But those elders were not as important as these ones he killed in front of the Town Hall. After all, the ones who could be sent out to the field were never truly important, even though they also had backgrounds.

    However, these elders who came to Pu Ban City this time were different. They came to punish Ji Hao, and in the meantime, they came to pressure Emperor Shun by taking advantage of their seniorities. These elders were the truly powerful ones in their families and ns; in their families and ns, they were able to rally multitudes at their calls.

    The death of any one of them could shake a strong family or n. But what happened now? Over a hundred of these ¡®treasures¡¯, ¡®important family members¡¯, were directly killed by Ji Hao. Hundreds were left soaking and yelling in theva, and about a thousand lucky ones were not injured too badly. But at the moment, they were all standing aside in a daze. Clearly, these people were all scared out of their wits.

    Those were the absolute elites of tens of top-grade human families and ns. With their powersbined, how on earth did they end up like this?

    Gong Sun Bo stared at Ji Hao and trembled intensely. Thepletely undecorated bell floating above Ji Hao¡¯s head, what kind of treasure was it? Just now, Ji Hao took a strikeunched by so many powerful people together. He seemed to be slightly injured, but still, he looked so energetic and healthy. Even if he were truly wounded, that could only be flesh wounds!

    "Ji Hao! You, you, you..." Gong Sun Bo¡¯d mind wasn¡¯t clear. He wanted to say something, but failed to do so.

    Ever since the alliance of human ns was founded, nothing like this had ever happened!

    An insignificant marquis, who was born as a Southern Wastnd barbarian, actually dared to challenge all these top-grade human families, including You Xiong Family, Suiren Family, You Chao Family, Cloud Sun Family, High Sun Family, Wu Chang Family, Ghost Chariot Family, and Chu Wu n!

    Not only challenge, he killed so many people from those families!

    Gong Sun Bo¡¯s eyes were unfocused. Finally, he had some vague ideas in his head. "You, you, you killed so many people, so many people! How dare you?! How dare you?!" He stuttered.

    Ji Hao held the Pan Jia sun, calmly looked at him, and responded, "Why don¡¯t I dare? Tell me, why don¡¯t I?"

    Gong Sun Bo barely raised his arm, which had only half a forearm bone remaining, then pointed at Ji Hao and screamed, "I am the ruler of You Xiong City... the current leader of Gong Sun Family... an elder of Mi Family and otherrge human ns! You..."

    Before he finished, a dark stream of blood spurted out of his mouth. With difficulty, he coughed a piece of yellow-colored, crystal-like bone out of his mouth.

    Ji Haoughed teasingly and said, "I thought you¡¯re Emperor Xuanyuan himself! Since you dared to bully the others, you should know that you might have your heads smashed one day. You¡¯re the ruler of You Xiong City, and you¡¯re the leader of Gong Sun Family, but so what? You attempted to steal my treasures and tried to kill me. So, I do dare to kill you!"

    Gong Sun Bo was infuriated by Ji Hao¡¯s words, that he even showed the whites of his eyes. Coughing intensely and letting out mouthfuls of blood, he finally caught his breath. Pointing at Ji Hao again, he shouted, "Kill me? How dare you?! You, you..."

    Pan Gu Dragon Mark shed across the air while Ji Hao dashed to Gong Sun Bo¡¯s face with one single step. Shining with a sharp frigid light, the sword lunged fiercely towards the spot between Gong Sun Bo¡¯s eyebrows.

    He had killed so many already, so why didn¡¯t he dare to kill one more?

    Ji Hao gritted his teeth. Indeed, he had killed so many people. But he was powerful being now, so why would he be afraid? His cultivation was still at the level of half-step Supreme Magus, but with his basic level Pan Gu body, he could absolutely confront a Supreme Magus!

    As for his cultivation of Dao, after what the mysterious man did to him, he had already transformed his red sun primordial spirit into an embryo of Dao. This meant that he was currently at the grade of embryo of Dao, which equaled the level of Supreme Magus!

    As a Magus, as a Cultivator of Dao, he was stunningly powerful. Added with Yu Yu, someone legendarily strong to depend on, why would Ji Hao be afraid of anything now?

    Gong Sun Bo watched the blinding sword light dazzling at his face. In fright, he screamed with a hoarse voice ¡ª Ji Hao truly dared to kill him... he truly dared to! He was not pretending! He seriously dared to kill him!

    Holy ancestors¡¯ souls, how dare he do that? Didn¡¯t he know that a clone of Emperor Xuanyuan was still in Pan Gu world? That was the ancestor of the entire You Xiong Family!

    A silhouette shed over. While vomiting blood, Emperor Shun showed up right before Ji Hao¡¯s sword edge, with his arms widely spread.

    Ji Hao hurriedly took back the sword. The sword edge brushed across Emperor Shun¡¯s temple and cut off a wisp of hair.

    With a bitter grin, Emperor Shun looked at Ji Hao and said with a deep voice, "Marquis Yao, restrain your anger! You¡¯ve been doing nothing but killing, but how many can you kill?"

    Turning around, Emperor Shun looked at Gong Sun Bo, and continued, "Gong Sun Leader, if you insist on solving this with violence, I will stay out of this, even if you die right here!"

    Gong Sun Bo paused for a long while, then abruptly burst into a shriek, "Emperor Shun, which side you¡¯re on?"

    Emperor Shun remained silent for quite long, then slowly nodded and responded, "I¡¯m on the side of the humankind! For all I did, I did for the humankind!"

    Giving a bitter smile, Emperor Shun¡¯s face gradually twisted as he said, "You, you better not push me!"

 Chapter 1374: This is Personal

    Chapter 1374: This is Personal

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "You, what do you want?" Hearing Emperor Shun¡¯s raging growl, Gong Sun Bo remained silent for a while, and then asked the question with a low voice.

    "What on earth do you want?" Emperor Shun gripped Gong Sun Bo¡¯s shoulders with both hands and growled deeply with a slightly shaking voice, "You have attained enough, and you have enjoyed enough. Gong Sun Bo, don¡¯t push too far."

    "Without our support, can you sit safely on that throne?" Gong Sun Bo smiled scornfully, with the pride and arrogance that was supposed to exist on the face of the leader of a powerful family which descended directly from an ancient emperor. He held his chin sightly high and looked at Emperor Shun.

    "I am ready for abdication. If I kill you now, what can the Gong Sun Family do?" Clearly, Emperor Shun was already burning in wrath, as he even said something he would never say on normal days, "You should know that I have over ny percent chance to pass the trial of Supreme Magus and sessfully be one. If I kill you right now, what can your family do?"

    Gong Sun Bo¡¯s eyes were unfocused slightly. Through gritted teeth, he said in a deep voice, "Emperor Shun, don¡¯t forget that in the end, your blood originated from You Xiong Family too. You are a descendant of Emperor Zhuanxu, which means you¡¯re also a descendant of Emperor Xuanyuan."

    "If Emperor Xuanyuan is here himself, he might pull out his sword and hack you disappointing descendants to death!" Emperor Shun¡¯s face was as dark as the dense dark clouds in the sky before the arrival of a storm. Word by word, he sneered and said with scorn and contempt, "Do you really think that the things you did deserve the title of ¡®emperor descendants¡¯?"

    "Everything we did, we did it for the future of our families." Gong Sun Bo said, also with a dark face. He attempted to say more, but the noises in the surroundings shut his mouth.

    Many of those people, who were wounded severely by Ji Hao, now struggled back up from the ground. They poured magic medicines into their mouths to heal their injuries and replenish their spirit blood. They were important members of their families. Therefore, the medicines they took were all extremely precious and rare. Quite a few elders who had their entire bodies damaged, with only their heads remaining. But even they started healing with the help of magic medicines too.

    More and more people stood back up from the ground, gritted their teeth and stared at Ji Hao, gasping loudly in rage like injured beasts. If that strike Ji Haounched just now didn¡¯t frighten them so much, they would have pounced on Ji Hao once again.

    With the Pan Jia sun floating upon his left hand, Ji Hao quietly stood in midair.

    Silently, he scornfully looked at these ¡®elites¡¯. He really wanted to say something provocative and enrage the people, so they could start another suicidal wave of attack. He was confident that he could take out all of these ¡®elites¡¯ this time.

    Just now, heunched a strike with all of his power, by doing which, he gained a deep understanding of Yu Yu¡¯s sword art and sword formation. If he did it again, the effect would be at least fifty percent greater than before. Ji Hao felt a bit itchy in his heart. Should he say something provocative to these people? He was truly excited to do so!

    Emperor Shun sensed the strong viciousness from Ji Hao. He hurriedly turned around and slightly shook his head to Ji Hao with a faint bitter smile. He was earnestly requesting Ji Hao to not bring the situation to an irreparable state.

    Ji Hao also shook his head and gave a bitter grin. He wanted to tell Emperor Shun that ever since people from these families showed up before the Kui Gate, forced away Si Wen Ming and himself, then attempted to steal the most glorious final credit of the flood-control mission, the situation was already irreparable.

    Since they showed up, these people from powerful families were pure enemies.

    But, for Emperor Shun¡¯s sake!

    As Emperor Shun said, he was ready for the abdication. He was going to draw his spirit star down, merge with the star, and be a Supreme Magus. When Emperor Shun became a Supreme Magus, ording to thetent rule of the human society, he could never step into any internal affairs of the humankind.

    When Si Wen Ming ascended to the throne, if these people still didn¡¯t give up, Ji Hao would have plenty of time to y the game with them.

    Smilingly letting out the Taiji creation cauldron, Ji Hao carefully sent the Pan Jia sun into it, then took it back into his body. After that, he sent Pan Gu Dragon Mark back into his body as well. Then, he cupped his hands, bowed to Emperor Shun with a harmless smile, and said, "As you wish. I will take the ps but never strike back, hear people call me names without cursing back...Ah, they¡¯re bullying us...But, the overall situation for the humankind, I get it, I get it!"

    The group of leaders and elders almost vomited blood.

    Thinking about the overall situation for the humankind? Taking the ps but not strike back, hearing people call him names without cursing back? Marquis Yao Ji Hao, damn him! The hundreds of thousands of elite warriors he incinerated just now, was that the result of his ¡®no strike back, no curse back¡¯?

    Many of those elders and leaders were nearly driven crazy by the anger. In both rage and shame, they looked at the Pan Gu bell floating upon Ji Hao¡¯s head, which had still been releasing strands of Chaos power. If they could break the strong defense of this bell, they would have attacked again, regardless of anything else.

    "The humankind never had such a rule. No one has ever said that when a human being attained a useful treasure, the treasure would be owned by the public." Emperor Shun sank his fingers into Gong Sun Bo¡¯s shoulders and said in a nd tone, "You keep your own treasures. No one should take anything that belongs to your neighbor without a good reason, not even a sheep or a cow. This rule passed down from the era of Emperor Fuxu."

    "I know that you each have a few proud, ambitious young men in your families, who have taken the power of the sun as their spirit power." Emperor Shun smiled coldly and said, "Do you want to merge with a sun and be Supreme Magi? In the past countless centuries, many had tried. As for the result, I think you don¡¯t need me to tell you."

    Raising his head, Emperor Shun looked at the sky. High up in the sky, the twelve water worlds had been merging with Pan Gu world, and the rumbling noise was even shaking the whole world.

    He continued coldly, "Over there are twelve worlds. If your boys want to merge with suns, go, no one will stop them!"

    Those leaders and elders remained silent...The Pan Jia sun had its power restrained by a mysterious, great power. It was gentle and easy to control. Therefore, one could try merge with it with no worries. There was a great chance for any powerful Divine Magi with the sun power as his or her spirit power to be a Supreme Magi with the Pan Jia sun.

    But, the suns in the twelve small worlds? Those native, raw, unrestrained suns which had been releasing all of their lights and heats? One could try if one dared to, but the result...wouldn¡¯t be good anyway.

    "What happened this time..." Emperor Shun tried his best to mediate the conflict between Ji Hao and those powerful families.

    "For what happened this time, Emperor Shun, you don¡¯t need to worry about it. Some family members are killed, that¡¯s all. It¡¯s personal, between him and us, and these things do happen a lot. Which n doesn¡¯t have a few sworn enemies?" The leader of High Sun Family walked out of the crowd, then smilingly nodded and said, "Emperor Shun, even back in the era of Emperor Fuxi, he wouldn¡¯t step into the ¡®blood vengeance¡¯ between ns, would he?"

    Emperor Shun¡¯s mouth corners twitched.

    The surviving leaders, elders and elite members of those families and ns smiled grimly. They pulled out ancient-styled stone or jade daggers, cut open their wrists, and condensed their blood into twisted spell symbols.

    "We swear with our blood that Marquis Yao Ji Hao is our deadly enemy, and our hatred to him can only be washed off with blood and souls."

 Chapter 1375: Treacherous Undercurrent

    Chapter 1375: Treacherous Undercurrent

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The roof of the Town Hall was temporarily repaired. Inside the Town Hall, all n leaders, earls, and marquises, who were still qualified to attend and take part in a discussion regarding the future of the humankind, sat straight on the ground.

    Sitting behind Gong Sun Bo and the other leaders were arge number of marquises and earls, lined up ording to their bloodlines. The number of those people was over sixty percent of the total number of all human marquises and earls on the scene.

    The rest forty percent of marquises and earls were divided into several groups ording to their rtionships, scattered in the corners of the hall. In the broad hall, only the space around Ji Hao, Man Man, Shaosi and Ji Hao¡¯s other friends waspletely empty, without even a ghost.

    Many Marquises and earls, who were close to Ji Hao, nodded to him with bitter smiles. Their ns and families were branches of those powerful ones, and all originated from those powerful families. Both themselves and their ns had been affectedrgely by those powerful families. In front of Gong Sun Bo and the other leaders and elders, not a single one of these earls and marquises dared to show any friendliness towards Ji Hao.

    These families were way so powerful; their influence was even beyond people¡¯s imagination.

    If one thought about it and dug deep, even Emperor Shun¡¯s family was a branch of You Xiong Family, both descending from Emperor Xuanyuan. Facing these powerful families, even Emperor Shun had to consider the ¡®overall situation¡¯, not to mention these earls and marquises.

    Ji Hao sat on the ground, rested his hands on his knees, and smilinglypped at Gong Sun Bo.

    These powerful families hated Ji Hao so much, but at the moment, they wouldn¡¯t recklessly attack again. As the members of top-grade powerful human families, these people were proud. They wouldn¡¯t let themselves be stuck in a bad situation like those who lived in the bottom of the society. They tried, but failed to talk out Ji Hao. Now, they had made the whole thing personal, and they would solve all problems in a personal way.

    Gong Sun Bo and the other leaders nodded to Ji Hao smilingly too. They hated Ji Hao to the utmost degree, but as leader of top-grade powerful families, they still needed to act polite and generous.

    At this very moment, everyone in the Town Hall had a warm smile on their faces, as if Ji Hao had never ughtered hundreds of thousands of people earlier. In the hall, only Ji Hao and his friends sat in the empty area like an iceberg; the coldness spread from them even chilled everyone¡¯s heart.

    Emperor Shun looked around. Seeing the smiles on the faces of Gong Sun Bo and the other leaders, he sighed helplessly, then took a nce at Ji Hao. He had tried his best to mitigate the conflict, but Ji Hao had killed so many people from these families, and that hatred could never be erased.

    Gong Sun Bo and the others had made a blood oath, that they had to take revenge against Ji Hao and his nsmen in a destructive way to wash off the shame Ji Hao brought to them, and to defend the honor and dignity of their great families. The blood hatred could not be erased, not even by the twelve former human emperors themselves; that was a fast knot.

    Perhaps by now, Emperor Shun could only do whatever he could to protect a part of Ji Hao¡¯s nsmen, so that the Gold Crow bloodline wouldn¡¯t disappear. Silently, Emperor Shun did a rough calction. With the power of his family, that was all he could do.

    Coughing slightly, Emperor Shun said in a deep voice, "The flood is ebbing, and many things need to be settled. First of all..."

    Gong Sun Bo rudely interrupted Emperor Shun and said ndly, "First of all, Si Wen Ming is injured to aa, so that flood-control army shouldn¡¯t remain under hismand."

    Waving his hand, he continued, "That is an elite force. These years, they fought hard in the flood, in the storm, against the water-kind, day after day. They are tired. Therefore, we need to allow them to live better lives. We have decided to dismiss this army, and we will take them over, along with their families."

    As Gong Sun Bo finished, the leaders of High Sun Family, Wu Chang Family, You Chao Family and Suiren Family apuded, grinningly praising Gong Sun Bo for his brilliant idea.

    Those leaders started giving our their words. In front of everyone else, they promised to treat those warriors and their families well, that they will have farnds, houses, livestock, and all living supplies. With all the resources possessed by those powerful families, those warriors would definitely live a bountiful life from now on.

    Ji Hao sneered.

    The army under Si Wen Ming¡¯smand was tremendous. It could even be considered as thergest human force since the beginning of history.

    Warriors in this army mostly came from ns destroyed by the flood. In the past few years, they fought against water-kind creatures every single day. They ttened mountains, and expanded gorges. Each day, they would consume a great amount of energy. Therefore, all of these warriors had grown iron-like muscles and an unbreakable spirit.

    Before the flood, many of these warriors were ordinary Junior Magi or even Novice Magi. But through years of working hard and bloodshedding, some of them had made the breakthrough and be Senior Magi. This army under Si Wen Ming¡¯smand was not only great in scale, but also, every single warrior in this army was exceptionally strong, with especially rich battling experiences that ordinary warriors could neverpare with.

    The flood-control missionsted for years. Those powerful families never sent out one single warrior. Instead, they only dug out some stale crops from their storages and gave to Emperor Shun. But when the flood was gone, these families immediately attempted to carve up Si Wen Ming¡¯s army!

    "This army..." Emperor Shun started talking. But, the leader of High Sun Family impatiently interrupted again, "We all understand that Si Wen Ming is a capable kid. His ¡®All Streams to the Final Land¡¯ formation is drawing the four wastnds, and within three months tops, the four wastnds will be connected with Mind."

    "Therefore, Emperor Shun wants to send this army into Northern Wastnd and wipe out all of Gong Gong¡¯s remaining force." The leader of High Sun Family continued with a smile, "You can leave this to us. As we are taking over the army, we surely need to send strong forces to bring them in anyway. As for cleaning Northern Wastnd, we will do it."

    Ji Hao almostughed out loud.

    ¡®What a wishful thinking. The flood-control mission was aplished with blood and severe efforts. For that, you didn¡¯t even touch it. Yet, for cleaning the Northern Wastnd and swallowing up the territories that belonged to Northern Wastnd ns, you have already started to drag this fleshy piece of meat into your bowls.¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    The core forces of these powerful families mostly centered on Mind. If they could truly swallow Northern Wastnd...What would they do as their strengths started soaring?

    Emperor Shun shook his head again in helplessness. He wanted to say something, but those were tens of powerful families withbined powers, and over sixty percent of all earls and marquises were now on their side. Under the circumstances, their decisions were basically the decisions of the alliance of human ns.

    Even Emperor Shun couldn¡¯t easily overthrow their decisions, unless he turned against them openly and officially!

    How could emperor Shun ever do that? Yu Dynasty had still been covetously waiting in the north. If the alliance of human ns burst into internal conflicts, the non-humankind would mercilessly throw the humankind into hell.

    Sighing slightly, Emperor Shun said a few words.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t hear Emperor Shun clearly, because a jade talisman in his inside pocket suddenly turned burning hot, as an emergency message was delivered ¡ªOutside Yao Mountain City, arge mysterious army was approaching speedily.

 Chapter 1376: Kick Out of the Court

    Chapter 1376: Kick Out of the Court

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Those leaders started talking. On behalf of those marquises and earls sitting behind them, they listed a series of major efforts that would be made by the alliance of human ns next.

    Emperor Shun knitted his eyebrows, looking at the leaders who looked like a group of greedy people who had been waving their knives and forks, carving up a trophy on the table. For fighting the flood, these powerful families didn¡¯t make any contribution, but while scrambling for trophies, they were more active than anyone else. They were greedy, crazily greedy. After Ji Hao killed so many important members of these families, their greed had turned more and more hysterical.

    Even when scrambling for trophies, these leaders never forgot to weaken the others and strengthen themselves.

    As the leaders of powerful families, they were pretty capable. They methodically drew up tight operational ns, and ordered the other families and ns to send out certain numbers of warriors, and provide certain amounts of food, armaments, and other supplies, for the army to use.

    A coalition force of these ns would march into Northern Wastnd under the unifiedmand of these powerful families.

    It was obvious that the coalition force of those rtively smaller ns, and the flood-control army, which was now being seen as an apple in those powerful families¡¯ hands, would serve as a spearhead into Northern Wastnd, while the forces of these powerful families, their true elites, would stay behind to ¡®help, and y to the score¡¯!

    If those ns under Gong Gong¡¯smand struck back intensely, only warriors from those rtively smaller ns and the flood-control army would die. But with the forces of these powerful families ¡®helping¡¯ from the behind, all the upied territories would be theirs! They wouldn¡¯t sacrifice too much, but they would be able to attainrge fertile territories.

    Emperor Shun¡¯s face was awfully dark, and so were the faces of the leaders of the otherrge human ns, especially the ones developed from medium and small scale ns, instead of branches of these powerful families. The leaders of those ns were so enraged that their faces seemed to even burst into thunderbolts at any time!

    Earls and Marquises from these ns and families were assigned with the heaviest tasks. Inparison, the number of warriors they needed to send out was thergest, and the amount of supplies they needed to afford was the greatest.

    During the flood, the territories of these marquises and ears, and their people had all suffered great losses. After all, their ns were newly developed ones, and were not like You Xiong City, which had strong defensive formations to protect their people against the flood. The flood was gone, and now was a critical moment for them to rebuild their homnds, rest, and recuperate. Nevertheless, at this time, those powerful families forced them to prepare for a war!

    With twisted faces, quite a few marquises and earls attempted to stand up and say something loudly. But, their friends around them forcibly pressed them down on the ground and stopped them from losing their tempers. Everyone clearly understood that nothing good would ever happen to them if they went against those powerful families.

    These marquises and earls were not like Ji Hao. They weren¡¯t as strong as Ji Hao, neither did they have theplicated but especially strong background as Ji Hao did. If they offended these powerful ns, in all probability, they could die one night because of some ¡®sudden illnesses¡¯. Their people would be enved by the enemies and their territories would be farnds of some other ns.

    Many marquises and earls gritted their teeth in anger...They could only sulk without daring to say anything. They dared not to leap up and pull out their swords, hacking some unlikable powerful families people direct to death, just like Ji Hao did.

    "Emperor Shun." Touching the burning hot jade talisman, Ji Hao slowly stood up, smilingly bowed to Emperor Shun, and said.

    Gong Sun Bo raised his eyebrows, showed a weird smile and said slowly, "Marquis Yao, we¡¯re discussing about important affairs. If you have something to say, wait until everything is settled!"

    Ji Hao shook his head, then smiled to Gong Sun Bo and said, "Do we need to discuss at all? Didn¡¯t you leaders decide everything already? Even Emperor Shun can only sit aside and listen to you. What do you need us for?"

    Gong Sun Bo gave a cold grin. Sitting beside him was a scrawny old man. He was the leader of Chu Wu n, named Wu Zong. "Marquis Yao, what do you mean? Are you saying that..." Wu Zong said with a harsh tone.

    "Boo!" Suddenly, Ji Hao burst with a loud shout while lunging towards Wu Zong.

    Wu Zong was startled. He shrieked like an ordinary human being who suddenly saw a fierce tiger. His scrawny body leaned backward, and a dense smoke puffed out of his sleeves. From the smoke, over ten weaving puppets swished out and shifted into Wu Zong¡¯s shape, fleeing towards all directions.

    Ji Haoughed, and so did many marquises and earls in the hall.

    Slowly shaking his head, Ji Hao said, "Leader Wu Zong, what are you afraid of? I am Ji Hao, a rule follower. I won¡¯t beat anyone in the Town Hall. You know what I mean. I mean, since you are making ns for the future of the humankind, I will go handle some private matters, and won¡¯t waste any more time in here."

    Waving his sleeves, Ji Hao turned around and told Man Man, Shaosi, and his other friends to leave. With big steps, they walked to the gate of the Town Hall.

    Gong Sun Bo leaped up from the ground, pointed at Ji Hao¡¯s back with tens of other leaders, and yelled, "Marquis Yao, you are ignoring important affairs rting to the entire humankind for your personal reasons! If you leave today, you should nevere back! A man like you should nevere back to this ce!"

    Ji Hao paused briefly and stopped walking, then smilingly nced at Emperor Shun.

    With a deep voice, Emperor Shun responded, "Marquis Yao has made major contributions to our humankind..."

    Gong Sun Bo interrupted him and said coldly, "Tens of thousands of marquises and earls in the alliance of human ns have made the decision together. From this day on, anyone who leaves the Town Hall during a meeting regarding important affairs...He or she can never set foot in this ce again!"

    Gong Sun Bo sneered and continued, "Marquis Yao despised the alliance. We think he doesn¡¯t deserve his title anymore. Emperor Shun, please deprive his title as Marquis Yao."

    Ji Hao clicked his tongue. ¡®Hah, they want to take away my title now, don¡¯t they? Forbid me from stepping into the Town Hall again, to expel me from the core zone of power. Then, when I be the leader of an ordinary n, these powerful families can do whatever they want to me, right?¡¯ Thought Ji Hao.

    "Marquises, Earls, hehe!" Looking at those marquises and earls on the scene, Ji Haoughed out loud, without saying a word. A long whileter, he waved his sleeves and raised a dazzling fiery light, darting out of the Town Hall with Man Man, Shaosi, and his other friends, without looking back.

    "Today, I leave because I want to. You cannot stop me!"

    "Some other day, I will return when I want to, and you won¡¯t be able to stop me either!"

    "The life is long, and we have plenty of time. Dear leaders, we will have the time to y your game!"

    Ji Hao¡¯s cold voice echoed in the Town Hall. Hearing him, faint smiles emerged on the mouth corners of Emperor Shun and some marquises and earls, but Gong Sun Bo and the other leaders had their faces twisted. They nearly vomited blood in anger.

    "Marquis Yao Ji Hao, you won¡¯t have a chance toe back!" murmured Gong Sun Bo viciously.

 Chapter 1377: A Strong Force Encircles The City

    Chapter 1377: A Strong Force Encircles The City

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Fiery clouds rolled while the nine dragons chariot shed across the sky, flying towards Yao Mountain City.

    Sitting on the chariot, Ji Hao looked down at the mountains and rivers down below that the chariot flew past quickly. The ¡®All Streams to the Final Land¡¯ great formation was alreadypleted. By now, the flood was ebbing, but in many areas, turbid waves had still been surging in rivers andkes.

    The situation was already much better than the worst time during the flood. By the sides of different sized water channels, the earth was already exposed in some areas. Simple and crude shacks and tents were already built in some t areas, forming different scaled campsites.

    Countless human beings had been working hard. They were scrawny and exhausted, but they had smiles of hope on their faces. They created new farnds, took out the seeds that they preserved with great efforts during the flood, and nted into the soil with extra care.

    The earth of Pan Gu world was generous and caritative. As long as one was willing to spend efforts and shed sweat, the seeds nted would certainly pay back with a sweet harvest. Generation after generation, human beings were full of confidence towards the earth, no matter how badly they suffered.

    nt a seed today, ¨¢nd you would harvest thousands of grains in months.

    With farnds, as long as one made efforts, there would be a harvest. One would fill one¡¯s stomach, then create more farnds, rebuild viges, towns, and cities. One would reconstruct his homnd, then have kids, and the kids would have their kids.

    "Human beings are all good." Ji Hao abruptly grinned as he felt warmth in his heart. Somehow, an indescribable, warm, and strong power spread inside his body. Even his embryo of Dao had been shaking slightly. From these ordinary human beings, he sensed a great life-force.

    Back in the Town Hall, from those powerful family elites who stood in high positions, and were capable of turning mountains into a sea, Ji Hao sensed nothing but coldness, cruelty, heartlessness, and rottenness. Only when he saw these ordinary people did he sense the thriving life-force.

    Gong Sun Bo and his people were cold, rotten, heartless, and cruel. Therefore, Ji Hao dared to kill everyst one of them and make their blood flow in a river. These ordinary people were so weak but so warm and energetic, and on seeing them, Ji Hao felt a warmth and love. These people were weak, but they represented all the strength in the world. Ji Hao was willing to protect these people with all he had.

    "Eh, Emperor Shun!" Sitting aside, Man Manined murmuringly while gulping a fruit. Her face was even covered in juice. "He is the human emperor! The emperor of all human beings! But no one listened to him at all! Look at my Abba, if any n dares to not listen to him, that n would be wiped out from the earth!"

    Shaking her head, Man Man sighed and continued, "Emperor Shun is such a poor emperor!"

    Ji Hao gave a long sigh, then patted Man Man¡¯s head and responded, "Emperor Shun, he is a good man...A good man will always be upset by some unkindness."

    Man Man suddenly narrowed her eyes and looked at Ji Hao with a dangerous light sparkling in those eyes, then asked, "Eh? Are you saying that my Abba is a bad guy?"

    Ji Haoughed loudly, then gently pulled Man Man¡¯s earlobe while saying, "Your Abba is not a bad guy, he is a fierce man! Most people in this world will bully the weak and fear the strong. You be fierce, then naturally, no one will dare to offend you. On the contrary, they¡¯ll listen to every word you said! But of course, your Abba is a fierce man, but he is also a good man."

    Honestly speaking, Zhu Rong was truly a good man. At least, Southern Wastnd people had been living a good life under his lead. Besides, the Zhu Rong Family had been suppressing Chi You through generations, which was also admirable.

    Man Man nodded in satisfaction, then popped out her eyes, looked at Ji Hao, and asked in confusion, "But why can¡¯t Emperor Shun be a fierce man?"

    Ji Hao remained silent for a while, raised his head, and looked at the sky, responding ndly, "Because human beings have too many concerns, and they respect their ancestors very much. Respect the elderly, venerate the ancestors and their bloodlines, these are all good. After all, ever since the prehistorical era, human beings lived in n units. They supported each other, and protected each other to survive. That¡¯s why the humankind developed to where it is today. Therefore, in the hearts of human beings, families and bloodlines mean a lot, a lot."

    "Emperor Shun is a good man. Therefore, he venerates his ancestors sincerely...He is a descendant of Emperor Zhuanxu, and also a descendant of Emperor Xuanyuan. You Xiong Family is the origin of Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s bloodline. So, how could Emperor Shun go against You Xiong Family?"

    Ji Hao helplessly spread his hands and said ndly, "Not only You Xiong Family, High Sun Family, Cloud Sun Family, You Chao Family, Suiren Family, all these powerful families are the same. Every totem on their battle gs represents the origins of human bloodlines...All human beings, even the weakest ones living in the furthest areas, know that those totems represent their ancestors."

    Ancestors were sacred, invible, like the sky and the earth!

    Therefore, as the leaders of those powerful, ancient families, Gong Sun Bo and the others were embodiments of the totems of human ancestors. They were sacred and invible. Ji Hao was a special one. He remembered everything that happened in his previous life, and would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. Except him, no one, not even Emperor Shun, could go against these families.

    Man Man nodded, seeming to understand a bit. Throwing the fruit core out of the chariot, she grabbed a fire dragon which was coiled on Ji Hao¡¯s leg, and wiped her hands clean on its scorching hot scales.

    Sighing heavily, she looked at Ji Hao and said seriously, "Ji Hao, if they really want to bully us, let¡¯s go back to Southern Wastnd. Back there, no one dares to offend us!"

    Ji Hao looked at Man Man and slightly frowned. Pointing at the south, he said, "Perhaps, we don¡¯t need to go back to Southern Wastnd, because Southern Wastnd wille to us. Uncle Wen Ming¡¯s ¡®All Streams to the Final Land¡¯ great formation is strangely powerful!"

    While chatting andughing, the nine dragons chariot arrived in Yao Mountain territory, floating in the air, less than a hundred miles from the Yao Mountain City.

    Looking down from the sky, all farnds and viges around the city were flushed away, and the broad area around the city had be an empty space. Countless dark spots had been approaching the city from the west, east, south, and north. Among those dark spots, Ji Hao found tens of flying forts produced by Xiu n people.

    Ji Hao scanned across the army around the city with his spirit power. Speechlessly, he found out that ny-nine percent of all warriors in this army were non-humankind beings. A very small number of human warrior existed in this army. ording to Ji Hao¡¯s observation, these human warriors mostly served as guides and messengers.

    The ones who had truly beenmanding this army were a group of Yu n nobles on a flying fort, all wearing luxurious robes and armors.

    With pride on their faces, these Yu n people were facing a magic sandbox, pointing their fingers on it and seeming to discuss about where should they start the attack.

    Countless non-humankind ves carried all kinds of weapons, and had been digging channels and building fence walls around the city, seeming to seal Yao Mountain City up and turn it into a deadly zone.

 Chapter 1378: Slave-Hunting Army

    Chapter 1378: ve-Hunting Army

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Dimming the nine dragons chariot, which was dazzling and noisy, Ji Hao and tens of thousands of elite warriors quietlynded in Yao Mountain City.

    The Yao Mountain City was preparing for a war at full stretch. But once Ji Hao returned, the tense atmosphere was eased instantly. Ji Xia walked over with arge group of nsmen whileughing out loud, then punched Ji Hao¡¯s chest a few times with his wine-pot-sized fist.

    "Ji Hao¡¯s back! Hah! You lost weight, but your skin is not darkened though. Well, these years have been dark without sunshine. You can¡¯t tan your skin even if you want to!" Grabbing Ji Hao¡¯s shoulders with both hands, Ji Xia carefully looked at his face, then quickly glimpsed at the lower bellies of Man Man and Shaosi. He gave a long sigh and continued, "Eh, did youe back by yourselves? I don¡¯t see new faces!"

    What new faces? Ji Hao dropped his face. Grabbing Shermie¡¯s neck, he threw him into Ji Xia¡¯s arms.

    "Ouch!" Shermie involuntarily coiled his long and slim arms around Ji Xia¡¯s neck, with his eyeballs almost bulging out of his eye sockets, as the two stared at each other.

    "New faces? Don¡¯t we have new faces? This is Shermie, my disciple...Hmm, he¡¯s special. Perhaps, he is the strongest crayfish in the world. Don¡¯t underestimate him. Among water-kind creatures which used to be under Gong Gong¡¯smand, over ny percent of all shrimp warriors are led by him now. From now on, he is the chiefmander of the water-kind force in our Yao Mountain territory. "

    With a few words, Ji Hao introduced Shermie to Ji Xia. Hearing that Shermie was a crayfish, Ji Xia immediately began rubbing Shermie¡¯s bald head in curiosity while murmuring, "Hah, crayfish, a crayfish...Like those in the corners of streams? Interesting, interesting! A tiny crayfish like that became a tall boy like this. You much have gone through a lot, haven¡¯t you?"

    Ji Xia was truly concerned about Shermie. For an unknown reason, Shermie sniffed with a pair of misty eyes. He kneeled on the ground sincerely and kowtowed to Ji Xia. It had been so many years, had anyone ever said something so warm and caring to Shermie, and treated him like a young kid?

    Ji Hao was his Shifu, but in Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, Shermie was only a talented, potential spirit creature who could have a bright future. But from Ji Xia, Shermie sensed a father¡¯s love. Ji Xia loved Ji Hao and his other kids, but, he also gave some of his love to Shermie.

    Watching this, Ji Hao quivered in speechless. Throwing Ji Xia a sideways nce, he led his people and walked back to the main hall of Marquis Yao¡¯s mansion. In the hall, a group of Yao Mountain territory minister andmander sat on the ground, and some maids had been serving tea.

    In the crowd, Ji Hao suddenly saw his old friends.

    Heng Luo¡¯s tender cheeks were slightly blushed. She leaned against Stone¡¯s lower leg, giggling to Ji Hao. She was almost drunk. Stone was lying in a corner of the hall, with his limbs spread, and was in a deep sleep. A strong aroma of blood could be sensed from his entire body. Outside the hall, in the yard, Treeman hadfortably put down his roots, and was enjoying the sunshine.

    "Oi, you¡¯re all here!" Ji Hao waved his hands to Heng Luo happily. With a drunken face, Heng Luo chuckled, then straightened her beautiful and slim middle finger at Ji Hao.

    "You can never lean something good, can you?" Ji Hao rubbed his nose and murmured.

    Sitting beside Ji Hao, Ji Xia waved his hand andughed, "The flood was so annoying these years. So, we raised an army in Yao Mountain City and made tens of trips to Southern Wastnd, bringing many of our nsmen and people from our brother ns here."

    Pointing at Heng Luo and Stone, he continued, "I knew they¡¯re all your old friends. They were going moldy in the flood too. So, they and some of their friends came to Yao Mountain territory with us."

    "The strange things is that before, a round-trip to Southern Wastnd would cost at least a year. But in recent years, this time span is getting shorter and shorter. The most recent troop we sent out returned in less than three months! It seems that Southern Wastnd and Mind are getting closer and closer to each other." Scratching his head, Ji Xia said in confusion.

    Ji Hao smiled and told Ji Xia and the others in the hall about Si Wen Ming¡¯s ¡®All Streams to the Final Land¡¯ great formation in detail. Hearing that the four wastnds had been approaching Mind fast because of the great formation, people in the hall all eximed out.

    Many Gold Crow n people in the hall clearly understood that the living condition in Yao Mountain territory would be a hundred times better than in Gold Crow n. But after all, their ancestral temple was still in the Gold ck Mountain. The temple was the root of the n. Therefore, these people missed their hometown all the time.

    Now, the four wastnds and Mind were going to merge together, which was wonderful. In the future, nsmen living in Yao Mountain territory could easily take trips back to the Gold ck Mountain, right?

    Ji Hao released his spirit power. Heng Luo, Stone, Treeman and the others all came with their friends, didn¡¯t they? Scanning across Yao Mountain City with his spirit power, Ji Hao found hundreds of jungle spirits like Heng Luo, thousands of stone men, and tens of thousands of treemen.

    Most of those stone men were drunk, and had now beenfortably sleeping in corners. The treemen were stretching their branches by streets and alleys, happily showering under the sunshine. On the other hand, the jungle spirits had all dressed up, hanging in markets with their apanying spirit creatures, bargaining with the owners of stalls and buying small things which werepletely useless in Ji Hao¡¯s eyes.

    "Hah, the nature of women never changes! Jungle spirits, are they women?" Spending one-millionth of a second on this unsolvable question, Ji Hao took a deep breath, then his face turned serious.

    ncing at the thousands of ministers andmanders in the hall, he said with a deep voice, "In a not so long while, we, Yao Mountain territory, will fight a fierce battle. We should be preparing for it, as if it¡¯s a hundred times more serious than the flood. The non-humankind army outside the city is only a spearhead of the enemy. Have you found out who they are yet?"

    The army outside was guided by human warriors, but obviously, it was a non-humankind force. Judging by the number ofmanders on a flying fort outside, this army was an allied force of over a thousand differently scaled forces, and among them, nearly a hundred were the leading ones.

    Ji Hao was curious though. Where did Gong Sun Bo and the other elders find these non-humankind beings? And this non-humankind army was pretty strong!

    "It¡¯s a ve-hunting army." A Gold Crow n elder named Ji Que stood up. He was slim and nimble, best at hiding and tracking. When he was young, he was the best hunter in Gold Crow n, and the leader of all hunters. Now, he was themander of scouts in Yao Mountain territory.

    "One thousand, four hundred and thirty-seven ve-hunting troops, hired by someone with high prices to attack our Yao Mountain territory." Ji Que said with a dark face, "That is not a regr non-humankind army, but those non-humankind beings that are especially good at hiding, ambush, and squad-fighting. These days, our scouts fought a few battles against them. Over three-thousand of our warriors have already been injured or killed."

    Ji Hao¡¯s eye corners twitched. In mere battles that happened between scouts, over three Yao Mountain warriors had fallen?

    This army of ve-hunting troops dide with evil intents.

 Chapter 1379: Virus Attack

    Chapter 1379: Virus Attack

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    If one stood on the tall fence wall and looked down, one would see people as tiny as ants, walking around.

    Looking afar, one would see countless frog-like non-humankind ves a hundred miles away, yelling and shouting. Their skins were all covered in speckles. With all kinds of tools and weapons, they had already dug a three-hundred-meters-wide ditch around Yao Mountain City.

    What puzzled those non-humankind beings was that no matter hard these ves tried, their shovels couldn¡¯t reach further down from about twenty-four meters and one foot deep underground, not even for an inch. They tried hard, and even broke their tools, but aside from a few dim fire sparkles, not even a fistful of earth could be dug out.

    Twenty-four meters and one foot deep, such a ditch wasn¡¯t deep enough to defend against human warriors. Strong Senior Magi could reach nearly a hundred meters high with one leap, and even an ordinary Junior Magus could jump tens of meters high easily. Therefore, without a one-thousand-meters-deep ditch, those human warriors from Yao Mountain City could never be stopped!

    From a distance away, Ji Hao sawrge groups of Jia n warriors joined in digging whileining. Holding all kinds of glowing spell symbols weapons, they growled thunderously, and smashed violently on the bottom of the ditch.

    Fire sparkles dazzled while resounding booms echoed, but nothing happened. Except for farnds, the underlying soilyers around Yao Mountain City was even harder than diamond under the effect of the heaven and earth great formation, and was protected by other defensive formations. How could a few Jia n warriors easily break it?

    After trying for half a day, those non-humankind beings failed to deepen the ditch. Helplessly, they broke a mountain in a distance away, borrowed some earth, and built a tall fence wall by the ditch. Xiu n people cast spells on the wall. Soon, the earth wall was turned into a wall of hard stones, then a thickyer of melted iron was poured on it.

    "Wanna make us stay stuck in the city till death?" Ji Hao sneered. They seemed to be nning to catch a turtle in the jar. Apparently, they prepared to kill everyst member of Gold Crow n. Gong Sun Bo said it clearly that all Ji Hao¡¯s nsmen would die, and all the others who lived in his territory, who weren¡¯t from the Gold Crow n, would be ves.

    "Tonight, I will kick their asses with my warriors!" Ji Xia punched on a battlement. Following a loud crack, a bright puff of fire burst from his fist. The moment Ji Xia smashed the battlement with his fist, Ji Hao clearly saw that his skin and bones had all turned glowing purple-red, transparent like a crystal condensed from a fire.

    Ji Hao gave a grin. It seemed that Ji Xia was about to absorb the ancestor¡¯s legacypletely, as his body already started to merge with the great Dao of fire. Once he cultivated his body to an extreme level and drew a natural star into his body, he would start his cultivation as a Supreme Magus. Then, Ji Hao would help with the methods of Dao that he learned from Yu Yu. With his help, Ji Xia would have a great chance to absorb the star, melt the spirit of the star, and sessfully be a true Supreme Magus. And when Ji Xia became a true Supreme Magus, hehe, would Gong Sun Bo and his people still act so aggressively?

    But that would be in the future. Right under his eyes, this ve-hunting army wasrge in number, which even made Ji Hao look at it seriously.

    "Abba, you fight too brutally. They came all the way here the bring themselves to us. If you get them all killed, that would be such a waste!" Ji Hao calcted with his fingers and said, "Abba, you see, those slim Yu n nobles, each of them is worth a great sum of crystals. Those are all money!"

    "If we don¡¯t want crystals, we can trade them for armors, weapons, food, and all kinds of resources that we need! In the future, when you see a Yu n noble, don¡¯t see him or her as a living creature. Instead, use your imagination. You should see them as a moving hill of magic crystals! The amount of crystals that a Yu n noble is worth is at least twice their volume!"

    "Look at those Jia n warriors. Our Yao Mountain territory is just in need of strong cannon fodder. We can arm them, control their original souls, and let them fight for us...Or, I recently met an elder, who likes creatures with strong bodies especially. We can sell these Jia n warriors to him with a sweet price!"

    "As for those Xiu n people, I think the production scale of our Yao Mountain territory is still a bit too small, and we have too few craftsmen. Things inside these Xiu n people¡¯ heads are all treasures. In fact, they are even more valuable than those Yu n nobles!"

    "And those dark-skinned ve warriors, they¡¯re like Jia n warriors, the best cannon fodder ever!"

    "These non-humankind ves are not good fighters, and look so ugly. But, they are giant in number. They eat less than cats, but work harder than cattle. We are building more cities in Yao Mountain territory, and we are short ofbor. Even though we don¡¯t need them to build cities, we need them to work in our mines, ranches, fishing grounds, tree farms!"

    pping Ji Xia¡¯s arm, Ji Haoughed excitedly and said, "Abba, uncles, grandpas, those creatures out there, who walk with two legs, you can see them as many many crystals, as a lot of money...They are all valuable!"

    On the city wall, a group of elders and ministers looked at Ji Hao, stunned.

    The enemy gathered over a thousand ve-hunting troops, including millions of elite warriors, added with arge number of great-scale weapons to attack Yao Mountain City. Obviously, they wanted to tten this city.

    But in Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, why did these people end up as preys who brought themselves to the predators?

    "Kid, you are making sense!" Ji Xia frowned, then scratched his scalp and said, "But, if we don¡¯t fight and kill, they won¡¯t just be our salves obediently, will they? This, since we have to fight, people will die for sure. No matter it¡¯s our people or theirs who might die...this..."

    "In some battles, no one needs to die." Ji Hao¡¯s eyes shone with a sharp cold light as he said, "Yu Mu, you take care of them. I¡¯ll let you control the core of the heaven and earth formation. Take a look and tell me how many more things we need to keep all those people in our city?"

    Yu Mu smilingly patted hisrge fleshy belly, stirring up fat ripples that spread on his entire body.

    Narrowing his eyes, Yu Mu nced at those non-humankind warriors gathered outside the city, then seriously nodded and said, "I don¡¯t need the heaven and earth great formation, they would be ttered. Look at their proud faces. Give me an hour."

    Raising the Disease God streamer on the city wall, Yu Mu and over ten-thousand Maguspreists from Southern Wastnd, who were masters of magic poisons, started a dance around it, and cast a ¡®Disease God Spell¡¯. Oddly colored power streams surged into the streamer.

    Clouds of invisible, highly poisonous mist were released from the streamer, swirling towards the non-humankind army along with countless locusts, which were even tinier than dust grains.

 Chapter 1380: The Moves of the Non-Humankind

    Chapter 1380: The Moves of the Non-Humankind

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In a luxuriously and exquisitely decorated great hall, which was built with colorful crystals, Dishi Tu stood in a corner, fiddling with a beautiful crystal ss. From time to time, he lowered his head and sniffed theplicated and constantly changing aroma of the wine contained in the ss.

    Above the giant magic sandbox in the middle of the hall, images had been changing, showing everything happening one-hundred-thousand miles around Yao Mountain City. Nearly a hundred Yu n nobles with luxurious outfits stood by the sandbox, with their heads held high in pride. They tried their bests to act elegantly while they were loudly talking about their attacking ns.

    Nearly a hundreds leaders of strong ve-hunting troops, nearly a hundred attacking ns...

    Yu n people were proud and peacockish. Every single one of these leaders believed that his or her n was the best, while the ns of all the others were bullsh*t. No one could convince the others, and everyone had been sparing no effort to advocate their own ns.

    The leaders of about a thousand smaller scaled ve-hunting troops were scattered in the hall, not paying any attention to the intense arguments of those people by the sandbox. They each held a ss of wine. While tasting the fine wine, they were all delightfully talking about the great life in Liang Zhu City.

    Rxedughter could be heard from the hall every now and them. These people didn¡¯t seem to be nervous at all.

    "Idiots." Dishi Tu raised his head, emptied his ss, then conveniently threw it into therge y jar aside, which was filled with clean water. Tightening his cloak, he walked out of the hall with big steps.

    An enormous, beautiful eagle with silver feathers had been lying quietly outside the hall. Seeing Dishi Tu, the eagle stood up and cawed excitedly. Dishi Tu hopped onto the eagle¡¯s back and gave a deep growl. Hearing his voice, the eagle rose into the sky and hovered around the hall, then flew to a campsite not far away.

    "Low-grade nobles, all idiots. They can only do some sneaky things like this! Hunt ves, sell ves, dirty deals..." Dishi Tu snorted scornfully, with his head held high proudly, while ncing back at the hall.

    The eagle hovered, then dove down swiftly, andnded in the middle of the campsite. A few strangely muscr Yu n warriors immediately walked over, then politely bowed to Dishi Tu and said, "Commander!"

    Dishi Tu shook his head, patted on the head of the eagle, and walked into a tent beside him with a dark face, sitting on a luxuriousrge armchair in the tent. A warrior served a bronze cup of water. Dishi Tu picked up the cup, gulped a few mouthfuls of water, then sighed in satisfaction, cing the cup heavily on the table by the chair.

    "Those damn things! Back in Liang Zhu City, I will make them suffer." With a sulky face, Dishi Cha pointed at the direction of the hall and said, "Dtory,pletely inefficient...What¡¯s worst, those people thought we are really a ve-hunting troop, and they threatened us to join this stupid war!"

    A few Yu n warriors stood in front of him, shaking their heads silently.

    They weren¡¯t from a ve-hunting troop. Instead, they were the scouts of the Blood Moon army, true warriors. Once the flood started to ebb, Dishi Yanluo sent them to sneak into the humannd in the disguise of a ve-hunting troop to pry for information.

    Earlier, they were moving in the north side of Yao Mountain territory. Suddenly, tens of ve-hunting troops surrounded them. After negotiation, Dishi Tu and his warriors joined this army of a rabble of ve hunters.

    "What a waste of time, of life. Being with those idiots, even I feel stupid." Dishi Tu gritted his teeth in anger and snorted, "The only thing that surprises me, my dear friends, which family¡¯s ve-hunting troops do you think have such a strong arm?"

    Nearly a hundred flying forts, over a thousand divine towers, with considerable powers of both defense and offense... Furthermore, for those Jia n warriors and the main force of this army, their armors were as good as Blood Moon warriors¡¯ armors.

    ve-hunting troops were privately-owned. Usually, their equipment was two to there grades lower than the regr armies in Yu Dynasty. But these ve-hunting troops were not like that. They had more weapons, especially heavy weapons, even more than the core elite force of Blood Moon.

    ve-hunting troops pursued nothing more than profits. They bullied the weak and feared the strong. Usually, they would only sneakily attack small human ns, but never would spend a giant sum of money to purchase such great equipment. Obviously, someone had been sponsoring these ve hunting troops with huge investments.

    "Yao Mountain territory! Marquis Yao! What a trouble! They offered a whopping price for him, right?" Wagging his pair of legs, he said to his people with a rxed tone, "But this time, it seems that human leaders want him dead. Poor guy, I think he¡¯s doomed this time."

    A few Yu n noblesughed. They all knew about the conditions brought up by those human beings who served as ¡®guides¡¯ ¡ª All rtives of Marquis Yao Ji Hao must be killed, everyst one of them; all other residents of Yao Mountain territory will be ves!

    "Lowly barbarians." A Yu n warriorughed, "They have no idea that Emperor Dishi Yanluo is going tounch a new wave of attack. We have already reached the center of their territory while they are still busy at killing each other."

    "Not only Emperor Dishi Yanluo, a few other emperors as well..." Dishi Tu said with a deep voice, "...They seem to havebined their powers. The flood didn¡¯t cause too many losses to us, but the humankind...This is a great opportunity to weaken, and even conquer the humankind!"

    While chatting, Dishi Tu suddenly leaped up and burst with a scream. Hurriedly, he took out an amulet from his inner pocket.

    The amulet was shaped like a leaf, hollow, and glowing dimly. A weak warmth had been spreading from it. Dishi Tu frowned and cast a spell on it.

    The amulet made no response.

    "Ah, I was nearly scared to death." Dishi Tu murmured, "This is a top-grade amulet against magic poison. Once human Maguspreists release magic poisons, it will give an rm, and trigger the defensive screen to dispel and neutralize all magic poisons."

    "Hmm, the flood is still ebbing, so I think it¡¯s the gas from dposed bodies that triggered this amulet slightly, instead of a real magic poison released by a Maguspreist on purpose. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t stay so quiet!"

    The other few Yu n warriors took out their own tools against magic poisons and carefully searched through the tent.

    They found nothing.

    This was a false rm. Dishi Tuughed loudly, then took out a fine bottle of wine that had been cherished by him, inviting his friends to enjoy it together.

    Invisibly, Yu Mu¡¯s locusts easily drilled into their bodies.

    None of their amulets and defensive talismans was triggered.

 Chapter 1381: The Power of the Disease God

    Chapter 1381: The Power of the Disease God

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Dong! Dong dong!"

    Towards the evening, war drums could be heard from the tens of flying forts. A few Jia n warriors bared their upper bodies andzily growled at the ground.

    Countless non-humankind ves, who had been digging ditches or building walls, dropped their weapons and tools, then yelled, shouted, and leaped towards the campsite. Smoke rose from kitchen chimneys, as the aroma of booze and meat spread out in all directions. Cooks in this ve-hunting army prepared the dinner, andrge groups of ve hunters, ves warriors, and ves returned to the camp.

    On the city wall, Ji Hao looked at those non-humankind ves who had been scrambling for food in their campsite, then slightly knocked his fingers on a battlement and said, "Yu Mu, do it. They¡¯re gonna throw everything upter anyway. If we wait until they have filled their stomachs, that would be a waste of food!"

    Yu Muughed, then bit his right middle finger broken, and drew a spell symbol in the air with his blood, sending it onto the Disease God streamer.

    A gray mist was released from the streamer. All of a sudden, an indescribable coldness made every living being in Yao Mountain City quiver. Tens of thousands of treemen who put their roots down by streets or alleys waved their branches and rustled their leaves.

    Dishi Tu held a ss of wine and stood by the entrance of the tent, scornfully looking at those non-humankind ves who had been fighting over food like dogs.

    "Lowly, rude ves. Look at their lowly faces! Can you imagine that their ancestors used to build star-sized forts, and even kill holy beings in the holy realm!"

    Dishi Tu lowered his voice and whispered to his friends.

    The few Yu n warriors popped out their eyes in shock, then looked at him and asked, "Commander, how that possible? These lowly ves, they can¡¯t even read. They..."

    "They used to have a glorious civilization. They used to be strong." Dishi Tu proudly raised his head and sneered, "But no civilization can stop us, the great Yu n, from conquering. The destroyed the civilization of these ves, and that, is also the fate of the humankind."

    "Star-sized forts?" In shock, the few Yu n warriors murmured to themselves, "And, holy beings!"

    "Some precious fragments are collected in the secret library of the Dishi Family." Dishi Tu said proudly, showing off the history of the Dishi Family and his own great family ground. "I was luckily allowed to study in there for seven days. In there, I learned many powerful secret magic, and a lot of intentionally erased histories."

    Slightly shaking the ss in his hands, he continued with a low voice, "We need to know that the death of a holy being can never be recorded in a history book. After all, holy beings are immortal, aren¡¯t they?"

    The few Yu n warriors smiled knowingly and happily like a group of weasels which had just filled their stomachs with chicken, sensing pleasure from both their bodies and their souls. Talking about these top secrets that no other people could know made them feel so special, like standing high up above clouds, looking down at the masses.

    "Eh?" One of them abruptly covered his lower belly with his hand. Slightly frowning, he said, "It¡¯s strange, I am a bit...

    Dishi Tu¡¯s face twitched as he buried his belly in his hands too. Knitting his eyebrows, he stuttered, "I¡¯m having a stomachache. I sensed a weird, burning pain. It can¡¯t be! We¡¯ve been eating solid foods prepared for regr armies these days. No such things can happen."

    As their stomachs grumbled, they twisted their faces. Their faces turned slightly pale.

    Dishi Cha hurriedly took out his amulet that hung on his neck and cast a spell. The amulet released a green light, which spread on the bodies of his and his friends. This was one great function of this amulet, that once it was triggered, it would emit a green light to sterilize everything under the coverage of the light. The green light was highly effective on all weird kinds of toxins and poisonous bugs.

    Things weren¡¯t that bad before Dishi Tu triggered the amulet. The moment the green light poured on their bodies, the pain in their bellies began growing like wild grasses nourished by the strongest fertilizer. Their gastrointestinal motilities were promoted sorgely, and their stomachs rumbled loudly.

    Soon,rge amounts of gas were generated inside their bellies. They began farting and burping, one after another, without an end. Gradually, they felt their internal organs were even about to be pushed out of their mouths.

    "Medicine!" Dishi Tu barely took out a golden medicine sealed in a transparent crystal tube. This was a secretly concocted medicine for military use, which could effectively help with all kinds of negative situations and quickly replenish energies, allowing the users to be energetic and high-spirited in a few days after a dose of it.

    Only high-grademanders in regr armies of Yu Dynasty could have great medicines like this. The few Yu n warriors took out the same medicines and poured into their mouths, but afterward, their faces twisted even worse, like evil ghosts.

    The medicine flew into their stomachs, but they sensed no effect of it, as if the medicine was devoured by something else inside them before the effects showed.

    A greater pain erupted like a volcano. The medicine failed to weaken any pain. On the contrary, it triggered a hundred times sharper pain. Like pouring a bucket of oil on a fire, the pain triggered by the medicine momentarily struck Dishi Tu and these Yu n warriors down.

    Following a ghost-cry-like shrill howl, Dishi Tu and the others fell to the ground, with their bellies buried in their hands. Their internal organs had been twitching intensely, while cold sweat streamed down their backs. Their sweat was ice-cold and sticky, covering their deathly pale skin and looking like ayer of rotten egg white, emitting a stinky smell.

    "I, I, I..." A Yu n warrior tremblingly murmured a few words, then passed out because of the unbearable pain.

    Dishi Tu opened his mouth and let out a mouthful of sticky gastric juice, then began vomiting blood. After each mouthful of blood was squeezed out of his body, he would be weakened a bit. Letting out seven to eight mouthfuls of blood, he fell on the ground, limp and feeble, without any strength left in him.

    Like a dead fish, Dishi Tu looked at the campsite in a distance away. In there, countless ves, dark-kind warriors, and Jia n warriors had been rolling on the ground, covering their bellies with their hands, howling and twitching in pain. Those non-humankind ves were rtively weaker. Therefore, after a short series of cries, they ¡®luckily¡¯ fainted.

    Poor Jia n warriors. They were all strong and sturdy, especially energetic, with thriving life-forces. Their bodies could endure the pain that was a thousand times worse than what put those ves into unconsciousness. They screamed hoarsely and twitched on the ground, with their eyes bulged from the sockets, thickly covered in blood streaks.

    "Thud!" Two flying forts, which were pretty close to each other, bumped together. On the walls of the two forts, tens of Jia n warriors fell down while howling. The same screeches could be heard from inside the two flying forts as well, but soon, all noises started fading.

    "All down. We¡¯re dead!" Dishi Tu cried in despair.

    Before he fell unconscious, he murmured, "How much ransom money do I need to pay for myself? Damn it, I¡¯m gonna be broke!"

 Chapter 1382: Damn Guides

    Chapter 1382: Damn Guides

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao stood on the city wall, opened his erect eye, and clearly saw everything happened in the campsite of the enemy. Countless non-humankind beings struggled and cried in pain, and eventually fell to the ground, fainting.

    But some of them surprised Ji Hao

    A quarter of an hourter, no sound could be heard from the campsite anymore. Ji Hao made a step forward, transformed into a beam of light, and shed into a flying fort, which floated in the air.

    The flying for was five-miles squared in area, entirely cast from a special alloy. ced on the thick fence wall of the fort were arge number of divine towers and crossbows, along with other weapons. A fort like this was extremely expensive, and amazingly effective on battlefields. Using flying forts like this to attack Yao Mountain City must have cost some people a fortune.

    "But, these are all mine now!" Ji Hao sneered, then broke into a luxurious hall built from crystal.

    Thousands of Yu n nobles lied on the ground, covered in blood that they had vomited. A strong odor suffused the air. The two fire dragons coiled on Ji Hao¡¯s arms and Mr. Crow, who stood on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder, screamed together angrily. This ce stank.

    In the mess, a few male human being tremblingly stood in the hall, wearing luxurious clothes.

    They gripped white bone wands, with tens of dark and white jade medicine bottles scattered around their feet. A strong herbal aroma and some strange pungent smell had been spreading from those bottles.

    Abruptly seeing Ji Hao, they shrieked despairingly. The wands in their hands had been releasing a dim blue light to cover their bodies, but their wrists quivered when they saw Ji Hao. From their wands, a blue fire condensed into arrows, silently darting towards Ji Hao.

    Without a dim light, the few men immediately began vomiting blood afterunching an attack. With softened bodies, they fell on the ground and cried weakly, twitching uncontrobly.

    Waving his broad sleeve, Ji Hao raised a fierce gust of wind that shattered those fire arrows. Floating in the air, three-feet above the ground, he slowly approached the few men. Looking down at them, Ji Hao suddenly grinned and said, "Impressive! Yousted for such a long while under Yu Mu¡¯s poison!"

    The few men twitched intensely. They wanted to talk, but couldn¡¯t.

    Ji Hao crooked his finger. The wand held in a man¡¯s hand flew up. The wand was as thick as a baby¡¯s arm, made from bone, thickly embossed with poisonous bugs. On those embossments, countless tiny and twisted spell symbols were faintly visible, while a strange, strong power vibration was releasing from it. Ji Hao touched it with his fingers and felt a slight pain.

    "So powerful. A divine-level treasure? It¡¯s a shame though that you are only Magus Kings. You can¡¯t release all of its power." As Ji Hao crooked his finger again, seven wands flew up together and floated before his face.

    These wands were all made from the bones of an unknown creature. That creature had an extremely pure essence natural poison contained in its bones. Processed by special magic, that essence natural poison became a magical power, which could both attack and protect its owners.

    All these wands were divine-level magic treasures, top-grade pieces, designed especially for masters of magic poisons. No wonder these peoplested so much longer than the others under Yu Mu¡¯s poison. After all, they were protected by such powerful treasures.

    Heavy footsteps could be heard. Like a moving flesh hill, Yu Mu walked into the hall, with fat waving all over his body. Gasping for air, he came to the few men, bent his waist with solid efforts, and picked up a few bottles on the ground.

    Carefully sniffing those bottles, Yu Mu¡¯s eyes suddenly shone as he said, "Life-taking peri pills, thousand-snake powder, three-light white-bone ointment...All top-grade things, yet you have wasted so much! Back then, we had to work so hard for the Magi Pce for three to five years to earn a bottle like these!"

    "All good?" Ji Hao asked.

    "Top-level!" Yu Mu licked his lips. In the sphere of drugs and poisons, he was a master. "Not even the Magi Pce can produce these inrge batches. After all, some raw materials are too rare. For example, the main material of life-taking peri pills is red-striped peri, which needs to grow naturally for ny-nine years, nine months, and nine days. During this period, it has to suffer the frost nine times, and in the end, it can only be picked in a heavily snowing noon, with a cold jade knife!"

    "Red-striped peri is not rare, not even hundreds, thousands of years old ones. Ny-nine-year-old red-striped peris? You can find them everywhere. But who can make sure that those nts have been through exactly nine touches of frost? And you need to pick them on a heavily snowing day. That¡¯s way too troublesome!"

    Yu Mu exined to Ji Hao about why these medicines were so valuable.

    Ji Hao nodded, then handed the seven wands to Yu Mu.

    Yu Mu¡¯s eyes shone again. His mung-sized eyes suddenly expanded to the size of soybean, fixed on the seven wands.

    "This, the spirit bone of the Disease beast, right? In the legends, the Disease beast was the Disease God¡¯s mount, and had disappeared from this world long ago. The disease beast only has one spirit bone, which can suppress all kinds of toxins, viruses, poisons..."

    Carefully stroking the seven wands, Yu Mu reached out his tongue, licked a wand, then shook his head and said, "Not its bone... These should be the bones of his mix-blooded offspring. These can suppress all kinds of toxins, viruses, poisons indeed, but can never defeat the Disease God Steamer."

    Ji Hao turned to the few men, who were twitching on the ground, and asked coldly, "With these good medicines and powerful treasures, you¡¯re no one ordinary, are you? Eh? Your clothes are not bad either...Ah, these few space rings are all great pieces."

    Using a fire dragon as a whip, Ji Haoshed violently on a man¡¯s body, then sneered and said, "Who are you?"

    Yu Mu cast a spell and slightly eased their pain. While groaning, they finally restored some strength. The manshed by Ji Hao with the fire dragon suddenly twitched again, as his clothes were set on fire, and a bone-deep shed was left on his body, nearly tearing his body apart. The fire burned in his wound and ckened his skin.

    Screaming in pain, this man raised his head with difficulty, looked at Ji Hao, and gave a twisted smile, "We are just guides. These ve hunters hire us to guide their way with a high price. Hehe, we take the money, and we do our jobs. What¡¯s wrong with that?"

    ¡®Just guides¡¯? Which guide could carry divine-level treasures everywhere? Which guide could have these top-grade life-saving medicines, that not even elite Magi Pce apprentices could attain easily? Which guide could wear top-grade luxurious clothes like the highest Yu n nobles?

    Ji Hao sneered, then nodded and said, "I hate guides the most." Turning to his warriors, Ji Hao shouted, "Drag them out, peel them, soak them in oil, then light the oil on them...Give them more life-saving drugs. I want them to be burned for seven days alive, before we incinerate them!"

    Once Ji Hao gave his order, the faces of the seven men suddenly turned deathly pale.

 Chapter 1383: Men of Sacrifice

    Chapter 1383: Men of Sacrifice

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The heaven and earth great formation was activated, as starlight poured down from the heaven like waterfalls. On the city wall, hazy legendary creatures had been sparkling, while countless golden and silver, beautiful spell symbols emerged on the ground around the city.

    The great formation triggered the earth power. Earth and rock moved like flowing water. Within a quarter of an hour, a city rose three hundred miles away from Yao Mountain City,rge enough to amodate ten million people.

    Melting pots were heated until red. Countless searing irons glowed with a bright red light in the pots. ve warriors from Yao Mountain City had been growling, dragging ve-hunting troop warriors to those melting pots. Following shrill howls, spell symbols sparkled dimly on those searing iron, while the irons were pressed heavily on the faces of those warriors.

    ¡¯ve¡¯, this blood-red character was burned on the faces of those ve-hunting troop warriors, looking extremely dazzling. Through their skins and muscles, the sears were also burned on their bones, releasing fierce power streams which flowed swiftly inside these warriors¡¯ bodies like drills. The power streams drilled into their marrow, their internal organs, and their souls.

    Managing each melting pot were a few Yao Mountain Maguspriests. They were holding their wands, casting spells, and replenishing the searing irons in the pots with power. These sears were like countless chains, locking the bodies and souls of these warriors, burying the eternal loyalty deep in their souls. Once a thought of betrayal emerged in their heads, or a Yao Mountain Maguspreists triggered the sear, these captives would die immediately. Their bodies would be powerful bombs, destroying all living creatures around them.

    Ordinary captives could be enved by these magic sears for all their lives, but surely, one couldn¡¯t treat those powerful warriors and Yu n nobles in such a simple and violent way.

    Strong Jia n warriors had been raring in rage. They were pressed down on the ground by Yao Mountain warriors, who were even stronger. Their armors were ripped off, and so were their clothes. Powerful elderly Maguspreists picked up long needles made from the bones or teeth of spirit beasts, dipped into a magic blood ink concocted ording to a special form, and tattooedplicated, weird patterns on these Jia n warriors¡¯ bodies.

    These scary tattoos squirmed on the skins of these Jia n warriors, gradually bing strands of colorful mist that seeped into their bodies and merged with their spirits and souls.

    Following a deep spell incanting voice, these Jia n warriors stood up like walking corpses and lined up orderly, walking to a campsite aside, uncontrobly. They roared in anger and despair. Some of them with high-self-esteem even started crying hoarsely and heartbreakingly.

    With these tattoos, they clearly understood that Yao Mountain City people would never release them. They would serve Yao Mountain City all their lives. Their children, and the children of their children, would all be Yao Mountain City¡¯s ves.

    They were from ve-hunting troops. Therefore, they clearly knew how miserable could their lives be as ves. Human beings would never treat ves better than the non-humankind beings treated human ves. They could only be crueler, without any warmth.

    Nearly ten-thousand Yu n people stood aside with rxed looks. Quietly, they watched their warriors being turned into ves by Yao Mountain City people. They were also clearly aware of the fact that the owner of Yao Mountain City would use them to extort a great sum of money from their families. Yu n nobles were valuable. Each of them was worth a lot of money. Therefore, unless they fell in battles, they would normally always be treated kindly by human beings, when they were captured.

    They didn¡¯t need to worry about their lives, but they would have to pay a big sum of money.

    Some heartless Yu n young men were talking about the ve-control methods of Yao Mountain people. With low voices, they said that the searing irons used by Yao Mountain people seemed to be too simple and crude, andcked an aesthetic feeling. They believed that if they could design those searing irons, the ¡¯ve¡¯ sears on those warriors¡¯ faces would be prettier.

    The leaders of these ve-hunting troops had sulky faces at the moment, as they had been calcting the losses that they had suffered this time. Aside from their own ransom money, so many Jia n warriors, Xiu n craftsmen, dark-kind ve warriors, and non-humankind salves were captured, all bing Yao Mountain City¡¯s ves. The losses of dark-kind ve warriors and non-humankind ves were negligible, but those Jia n warriors and Xiu n craftsmen weren¡¯t the same...The pension would cost a fortune!

    "But of course, if we give their families to Yao Mountain City, we can save that pension. Besides, their families can be converted into ransom money!" A long while ago, the leader of thergest ve-hunting troop bit his lips and gave his suggestion with a low voice.

    Hearing him, the eyes of the other leaders shone as they apuded this smart leader smilingly.

    What a perfect idea! These Jia n warriors and Xiu n craftsmen were captured in Yao Mountain City. Therefore, their leaders had to give their families a generous pension back home. However, if those families could be given to Yao Mountain City also as ves, that pension would be saved! And each one of their families could be converted into a sum of money!

    "But, we have to be careful doing it." said a cautious Yu n man, "After all, Jia n and Xiu n people are our own kind. Hmm...We all understand that we can¡¯t treat them like ves."

    The group of Yu n people pulled their faces and chuckled.

    Jia n warriors and Xiu n craftsmen serving in ve-hunting troops were all from small families, without anyone powerful to depend on. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have chosen to be ve hunters. As long as these leaders stayed careful, sending all their families to Yao Mountain City wouldn¡¯t cause a big trouble.

    "Greedy, stupid ve dealers!" Standing in a distance away, Dishi Tu disgustedly looked at these leaders.

    He then turned to those Yao Mountain warriors and Maguspreists. Arge part of Yao Mountain warriors were Jia n warriors, dark-kind warriors, and non-humankind ves, all well-equipped. "It¡¯s gonna be a tough opponent...No, in fact, he has already be the most difficultmander among all barbarians in this world! Marquis Yao Ji Hao, so shameless, he captured us all with magic poison!"

    As Dishi Tu murmured to himself, he saw those ¡¯human guides¡¯ were stripped and pushed to before the crowd of ve-hunting troops leaders.

    With a series of shrill cries, a ¡¯human guide¡¯ was peeled with a magic and soaked in a tank of oil.

    "Who are you? Who sent you to assault Yao Mountain City?"

    A tall and strong Yao Mountainmander shouted at him.

    Soaking in oil, that ¡¯guide¡¯ burst into hystericalughter while enduring the pain, "Burn me! I am only an ordinary guide! Hahaha! Burn me! Soon enough, you will all die too!"

    The humanmander nodded, then mercilessly threw a torch onto the ¡¯guide¡¯.

    "My supreme Blood Moon! So cruel!" Dishi Tu made a few steps backward and eximed.

 Chapter 1384: Blood Moon Scouts

    Chapter 1384: Blood Moon Scouts

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Like a ghost, Ji Hao silently showed up behind Dishi Tu.

    "Cruel indeed, very inhumane! This is even a vition of the Geneva Conventions. But, since the Geneva Conventions is not yet existing, why can¡¯t I vite it a little?" Ji Hao murmured while he flipped his finger on the back of Dishi Tu¡¯s head.

    Dishi Tu sensed a pain from the back of his head and was startled. He screamed, then turned around and clenched his fists, looking at Ji Hao nervously.

    "Dearndowner, how are you?" Seeing Ji Hao¡¯s face, Dishi Tu had ayer of cold sweat oozing out of his handsome face. He bowed to Ji Hao politely and said with a smile, "I am deeply sorry for causing you so many troubles."

    "No, no trouble at all. I actually need to thank you for bringing me so many ves!" Ji Hao grinned at him and said with a kind countenance. "We have to admit that in theing future, Yao Mountain territory may need to fight many intense battles in a row. Seeing so many cannon fodders falling from the sky, in fact, I am delighted."

    ncing at those glowing-red melting stoves in a distance away, and those non-humankind warriors who were struggling under searing irons, Dishi Tu sighed slightly. Remaining silent for a while, he bowed to Ji Hao again and said, "I hope I will be able to redeem my warriors...They are the best of my family..."

    Ji Hao interrupted him. "Are they truly your family warriors? Alright. You¡¯re not a leader of a ve-hunting troop, neither are they your family warriors. You are really different from those guys."

    While speaking, Ji Hao pointed at the other ve hunting troops leaders, who had been keeping quiet out of fear now.

    Peeling the enemies with a magic, soaking in soil and setting them on fire... This cruel torture augmented these leaders¡¯ fear of Ji Hao by several times. In the past, when hunting ves, these leaders had used even crueler punishments on their ves. But somehow, a great fear rose from their hearts once they realized that the one suffering this today was one of ¡®their people¡¯.

    "I...Of course I¡¯m a..." Dishi Tu was a bit nervous. He clearly understood that the price of a Blood Moon armymander could be ten times higher than the price of a leader, of a ve-hunting troop. If Ji Hao were slightly greedier, the price could even be a hundred times higher!

    Dishi Tu didn¡¯t want to see his families waiting for him in apletely empty house, which even had its gates sold for the ransom money, when he returned to Liang Zhu City.

    "I, am only an ordinarily..." Dishi Tu stuttered and attempted to exin.

    Ji Hao smilingly nced at the group of leader, then gripped his shoulder, shed across the air and dragged him to a hill a hundred miles away. Dishi Tu suffered an awful dizziness. As he finally recovered from dizziness caused by disordered space, Ji Hao had already snatched an exquisite space ring from his finger.

    "That¡¯s my personal belonging! You..." Dishi Tu suddenly found out that dealing with barbarians, especially violent, aggressive yet especially strong leaders ofrge forces among them, was so very dangerous.

    "A leader of a ve-hunting troop will pray when he or she sees something scary. But they will pray to ¡®beautiful jade coins¡¯, ¡®perfect jades¡¯, or simply ¡®sparkling crystals¡¯! Those were their faith. They came for money."

    Fiddling with that exquisite ring, Ji Hao continued coldly, "Only a high-grade noble with a high society background, who has been showering under the light of the Blood Moon, and is standing at a high position in Yu Dynasty, will pray to the ¡®supreme Blood Moon¡¯ when he experiences a great mood swing."

    Dishi Tu looked at Ji Hao in shock. He didn¡¯t think that Ji Hao could know about Yu n people even more than he imagined.

    "I..." Racking his brain and pondering for a short while, Dishi Tu stuttered, "I was...hunting. Yes, I was on a short hunting trip. But identally, very identally, I approached your territory. I am so sorry. I was forced to join them, to do these unfriendly things to your territory. But I swear I didn¡¯t hurt any of your people."

    "I know almost everything about you Yu n people. My knowledge about you is far beyond your imagination. Perhaps, you should know one thing. From Yemo Luoye, I won a Supreme-Magus-level ve." Flicking his finger, Ji Hao continued, "An old noble being from the Dark Sun, a true noble. His name is Yemo Shayi. Your culture, your traditions, everything about you, I learned a lot from him."

    As dark silhouette shed out from Ji Hao¡¯s shadow. With a cold smile, Yemo Shayi showed up, standing before Dishi Tu¡¯s face.

    Dishi Tu quivered instantly. In fear and shock, he stared at Yemo Shayi and said, "Not possible...Emperor Yemo Luoye, she...But of course, such things can never spread, such shameful things..."

    Yemo Shayi circled around Dishi Tu, sniffed him, then chuckled in a frosty voice.

    "A little bird with bright eyes, do not deny your true identity. In order to cover the smell of your bodies when you scout in forests, you always apply an ointment made from lithospermum, chrysanthemum, junci medu, and neen other herbs." Yemo Shayi scornfully curved his mouth corners down and said, "Did you make your ointment yourself? Your ointment is rustily made. The aroma of chrysanthemum is a bit too strong, sensing a bit feminine."

    Dishi Tu¡¯s countenance changed a bit, then he bowed to Yemo Shayi with respect. Smiling to Ji Hao bitterly, he said, "I am very sorry. I am themander of the seventeenth regiment of the Blood Moon army. My name is Dishi Tu. Under orders, my warriors and I sneaked into human territory to scout for the current situation of human beings."

    Breathing deeply, Dishi Tu continued with a dry voice, "I hope my warriors and I can be treated the way that matches our identities. Our families will be willing to pay ransom money for us."

    "Ransom money!" Ji Hao tilted his head, looked at Dishi Tu, and smiled mildly. Then, he coiled his arm around Dishi Tu¡¯s neck, pped his shoulder with his other hand, and said, "So, Dishi Tu, my friend, talking about the ransom money might hurt our friendship. Hmm, this might sound a bit vulgar, but I solve problems in straightforward ways...So, do you want to be rich?"

    Yemo Shayi¡¯s face twitched intensely. In speechlessness, he looked at the sky. ¡®Poor Dishi Tu, falling in Ji Hao¡¯s hands, your fate...¡¯ Yemo Shayi slightly shook his head.

    "Eh? I¡¯m a proudmander of the Blood Moon army. I..." Dishi Tu wanted to show his spirit.

    "Shall I peel you and light you like amp?" Ji Hao asked grinningly.

    "I think we should better continue the topic of getting rich." Dishi Tu betrayed his spirit right away.

 Chapter 1385: Solid Evidence

    Chapter 1385: Solid Evidence

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Wanna get rich?" Ji Hao held his hands behind his body, looking at Dishi Tu¡¯s grinning face, and said, "So, you¡¯re a vulgarian too!"

    Dishi Tu¡¯s face turned slightly dark. With fear, he nced at Yemo Shayi. If he could defeat Yemo Shayi, he would seriously throw a heavy punch to Ji Hao¡¯s face.

    As a proud Yu n noble, as a professional Blood Moon warrior with high self-esteem, Dishi Tu wanted nothing more than military rewards. ¡®Getting rich¡¯? Such a shallow thought, how could it have anything to do with him? If Ji Hao didn¡¯t threaten him with that cruel punishment, how could he ever say something so shameful?

    Yemo Shayi snorted slightly. Hearing that, Dishi Tu trembled, as if he were suddenly struck by high voltage. Letting out a long breath, he gave a bright grin and said, "My dearndowner, I admit I am indeed a vulgarian. So, how will you make me rich? Jade coins? Crystals? Or other precious treasures? I¡¯m interested in them all."

    Because of the dreadful pressure from Yemo Shayi, Dishi Tu gave up on himself. He was prepared to throw himself into a muddy puddle.

    Ji Hao smiled. Dishi Tu knew how to behave in a delicate situation, and Ji Hao liked people with such an ability. Gently patting Dishi Tu¡¯s shoulder, Ji Hao smiled and said, "You will certainly get rich. But before that, I hope you can create evidence for me."

    Dishi Tu looked at Ji Hao in confusion. ¡®Create¡¯ evidence? What did that mean?

    Coughing slightly, Ji Hao pointed thatrge campsite for captives in a distance away, and said with a deep voice, "Go tell the others about who you really are, then convince them to cooperate with you to testify against those ¡®guides¡¯. I need a written evidence from each of you to prove that these ¡®guides¡¯ were sent out to collude with you by a fewrge and powerful human families against my Yao Mountain City."

    Dishi Tu¡¯s heart missed a beat. As a qualified Yu n man, he wasn¡¯t a stranger to all kinds of schemes and conflicts that happened between families. He had witnessed bloody great purges happened in Yu Dynasty, but he never thought that he would be involved in an internal strife of the humankind one day.

    "Are some powerful human families against your city? Why? Did you... offend them?"

    Ji Hao smilingly looked at Dishi Tu and said something that twisted Dishi Tu¡¯s face, with a mild, calm voice, "Of course, I didn¡¯t offend them. On the contrary, they colluded with you non-humankind beings, and are against our entire humankind!"

    Raising his head, he looked at the beautiful skyglow and continued ndly, "In your written evidence, you need to make it hundred percent sure that thoserge human families have already made an agreement with you. They nned to storm Yao Mountain City and use this city as a stronghold, then attack Pu Ban City. They vainly attempted to catch all leaders of the alliance of human ns in action!"

    Holding Dishi Tu¡¯s hand, Ji Hao let him squat on the ground along with himself. Sweeping his palm across the ground, a clear relief map of Pu Ban City area appeared on the ground. Ji Hao drew a line between Pu Ban City and Yao Mountain City, then smiled and said, "You see? My Yao Mountain territory is the broadest, strongest human territory around Pu Ban City."

    "With my city upied, their army would be able to threaten the core area of Pu Ban City anytime they wanted. They could even attack from three directions simultaneously, marching straight into Pu Ban City while sweeping across all territories around the city." Ji Hao punched heavily on Pu Ban City on the map, then smiled to Dishi Tu and continued, "This is the evil intent of those families!"

    "Destroying the alliance of human ns? But what¡¯s in it for them?" Dishi Tu spread his hands and looked at Ji Hao. He was even more confused. "They are influential human ns, which means they have shared interests with the alliance!"

    "What¡¯s for them? Sure, they will gain, depending on how much you can offer them." Ji Hao smilingly looked at Dishi Tu and said, "This is the advantage of ¡®creating¡¯ evidence. You can make your ¡®offer¡¯ perfect, and we can convince the world that your ¡®offer¡¯ fills the interest and demands of theserge human families, so they made an agreement with you people."

    Dishi Tu shook his head and said, "I don¡¯t know what we can offer to tempt thoserge families! You need to know that this is a war between two races. What can go beyond the interest of their race?"

    "Family interests can surely go beyond the interest of their race." Ji Hao narrowed his eyes, looked at Dishi Tu, and said, "As a race which has conquered countless cultures, you should have a deep understanding about this...For example, the enfeoffment system?"

    "The enfeoffment system?" Dishi Tu showed aplicated countenance. With a trace of curiosity, he looked at Ji Hao, and said, "No offense, but I have to say that based on the social civilization level in this world, it seems that you shouldn¡¯t have such a thought. Probably, this can happen in the future, but the current civilization level of the alliance of human ns..."

    "A primitive tribal culture, sure, I admit that." Ji Hao proudly pointed at his nose and said, "But, I¡¯m a smart person. Perhaps, you can think it in this way, that my wisdom has transcended many people in this era. I have many different thoughts, but as for where did thosee from, you can use your imagination...Maybe, a bolt of thunder struck on my head and brought those thoughts?"

    Dishi Tu showed the whites of his eyes. That, was some real nonsense. With hidden bitterness, he helplessly looked at Ji Hao. ¡®Do I look like an idiot?¡¯ He thought.

    "Some powerful human ns have made an agreement with the non-humankind." Taking back the smile on his face, Ji Hao said coldly.

    "The floodrgely weakened the humankind. In the eyes of some people from theserge human families, the humankind can no longer hold the attacks from the non-humankind. Therefore, they decided to betray the humankind, and to save their own families from damages."

    "ording to your agreement, they would be helping the non-humankind to destroy the alliance of human ns, and wipe out all human forces that dare to fight against the non-humankind. In return, Yu Dynasty would appoint them as ¡®kings¡¯. Each family would have an enfeoffment, build a kingdom, and pledge loyalty to Yu Dynasty."

    "Yu Dynasty would be the ruler of Pan Gu world, with those ¡®kings¡¯ serving as its ws."

    "Mining, fishing, animal husbandry, the military... With the help of these ¡®kings¡¯, Yu Dynasty wouldn¡¯t be spending too many efforts to possess all inexhaustible resources in this world."

    Hearing Ji Hao¡¯s words, Dishi Tu gave a bitter smile and said, "But, not a singlerge Yu n family will say that..."

    Ji Hao gently patted Dishi Tu¡¯s head, then smiled and said, "I don¡¯t need thoserge Yu n families to stand out and testify. Dishi Tu, themander of the best scouts of the Blood Moon army, a member of the Dishi Family, has be a captive in my Yao Mountain City...Do I need more evidence?"

    Ji Hao smilingly looked at Dishi Tu¡¯s embarrassed face, "Because of you, this chain of evidence is perfect! Dear Dishi Tu, you¡¯re gonna be rich! Because, I... will give you a generous reward."

 Chapter 1386: An Opportunity to Make Money

    Chapter 1386: An Opportunity to Make Money

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In the campsite for captives, over a thousand ve-hunting troop leaders watched a group of ¡®guides¡¯ burning like torches, with deathly pale faces.

    Cruel, so cruel! Over ten of their ¡®guides¡¯ had been burning in the fire, howling shrilly. However, healers from Yao Mountain City had been taking good care of them, feeding them with all kinds of drugs to replenish their life-force and spirit blood.

    They were burning in a fire, but could not die; they were forced to stay awake. Such a cruel torture could only happen in Yao Mountain City and hell.

    "The owner of Yao Mountain territory is such a monster." murmured a young Yu n man. This was his first hunting trip. A breeze brought over a grilling meat aroma. Instantly, the faces of this young man and the other few around him twisted. Simultaneously, they began vomiting heavily.

    "Monsters?" Along with Dishi Tu, Ji Hao showed up behind this young man and said smilingly, "In fact, back in Southern Wastnd, my people called you monsters too. Three-eyed monsters, four-eyed monsters, five-eyed monsters, dark-skin monsters, green-skin monsters..."

    Ji Hao shrugged and looked at those ¡®guides¡¯, who had been struggling and screaming in the fire, then continued with a deep voice, "They wanted my people and me dead, in the most miserable way. But, I want my people to live, happily and safely. This conflict can never be mediated, and can only be solved in a ¡®monstrous¡¯ way."

    Ji Hao put his hand on a shoulder of the young Yu n man, then looked him in the eyes and said seriously, "You should feel lucky that you failed so fast, before you could cause any loss to my people and me. This is the reason why you still have a chance to go back home and be with your families."

    "If, I said if, you did any slight harm to my people, I swear I would have cut off your heads, piled them up, chopped your bodies into pieces, and fed to the wolves!" Patting the pasty face of the young Yu n man, he continued with a nd tone, "Trust me, in order to protect my people, I can do things even worse than the hell you have imagined."

    The group of Yu n people remained silent. Ji Hao sounded determined. His words delivered a strong coldness, that drilled straight into these Yu n people¡¯ hearts. Clearly, he was a strong, tough-mindedndowner, who would not be swayed. Based on this direct impression they had of Ji Hao, these Yu n people surely wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to say anything to him in retort.

    "Alright, alright! Everyone, listen to me!" Dishi Tu took a few steps forward, pped his hands loudly, and caught everyone¡¯s attention, then said, "First of all, please allow me to introduce myself. I am Dishi Tu, themander of Blood Eye regiment from the Blood Moon army. Under Emperor Dishi Yanluo¡¯s order, I came to the human territory to scout for the current situation of human beings."

    The group of leaders eximed out. In both respect and awe, they looked at Dishi Tu, especially the token held in his hand, which represented his identity. All Yu n people on the scene bowed to Dishi Tu. They were all from small Yu n families, and be it in terms of social status or family background, they could neverpare with Dishi Tu.

    "Alright, now I¡¯ve told you about who I am and what my mission is. Unfortunately, you have made a loss-making deal." Dishi Tu sighed and continued speaking, "Look at you... Captives, you¡¯re all captives. Fortunately, you still have a chance to be ransomed. But your warriors, ah, so unfortunate, they are dead already. How much ransom money will you pay?"

    The faces of those ve-hunting troop leaders turned even darker. Sulkily, they looked at Dishi Tu.

    Indeed, these ve hunters didn¡¯t have strong family backgrounds. But year after year, they showered in blood and did brutal works. Their experiences raised their fierce tempers. Dishi Tu was a high-grade nobleman in truth, but, if he ever dared tough at them, these ve-hunting troop leaders could swear that Dishi Tu wouldn¡¯t have a chance to even watch the sun rise again!

    Over a thousand ve-hunting troops could be an extremely strong force if theybined their strengths. Killing a couple of high-grade noble beings wouldn¡¯t be a big deal to a force like this. Not to mention the fact that they could let Ji Hao bear the me.

    Sensing the viciousness from these leaders, Dishi Tu hurriedly raised his hands andughed, "Ah, ah, I am notughing at you. In fact, I am trying to say that I¡¯ve brought you an opportunity to make money!"

    Before these leaders said anything, he pointed at Ji Hao and carried on, "Let me introduce this noble, powerful, and wise lord to you. Marquis Yao Ji Hao, a top-grade nobleman among human beings."

    Clicking his tongue loudly, Dishi Tu gave a long sigh and said, "We have already seen what Lord Ji Hao can do. That was impressive, amazing, and terrifying. We are over a thousand ve-hunting troops, with millions of warriors, but within a quarter of an hour, we were destroyed!"

    The group of leader showed weird andplicated looks on their faces. They were indeed stunned by Ji Hao¡¯s power.

    Before, they thought that this would be an easy, simple small task, with a high payoff. But in the end, this small task threw them into a desperate situation. The ransom money, the pension, all the mes from the families of the dead ones; thinking about these, some of those leaders even wanted to die right now!

    "On behalf of Lord Ji Hao, such a powerful, respectful man, I brought you an opportunity to make money, serious money. As long as you cooperate with Lord Ji Hao, you can all return home safely, without paying a coin. In addition, you may even receive a payback that might be beyond your imaginations!"

    "Lord Dishi Tu, what do you need us to do?" A tall Yu n man, whose face was almost covered in a perfectly brushed golden beard, leaped up and shouted, "What do you need us to do? Make money, serious money, that¡¯s our favorite news!"

    Dishi Tu quickly told them about Ji Hao¡¯s requirements. Rxedly, he said, "See? It¡¯s easy, isn¡¯t it? You only need to testify against some people as I said, and prove that they attempted to overturn the alliance of human ns."

    The group of leader looked at each other and remained silent.

    They had been fighting against human ns for years. They had seen all kinds of human beings, the brave ones, the ones who chose to fight till death, the tough ones, the generous ones, but Ji Hao was the first person they met who tended to frame his own kind.

    But of course, since someone among human beings had colluded with them to attack Ji Hao¡¯s territory indeed, it was reasonable for freaks like Ji Hao to exist among human beings.

    They were attacking his territory, so why couldn¡¯t he collude with the non-humankind as well to frame them?

    "How much can we get?" Asked a leader with a muffled voice.

    "You will get more than you can imagine!" Ji Hao looked at him andughed, "Have you heard about an old saying, ¡®an eye for an eye¡¯? Some people described my temper with an idiom, ¡®Ya Zi Bi Bao¡¯, means, seeking revenge for the smallest grievance. Do you understand what ¡®Ya Zi¡¯ means?"

    In the fire, a human torch suddenly burst into raging screams, "Marquis Yao Ji Hao, you will die miserably!"

 Chapter 1387: Hurt Their Ancestors

    Chapter 1387: Hurt Their Ancestors

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Except for over ten burning ones, the other captured ¡®human guides¡¯ had been roaring and struggling hysterically, seeming ready to pounce on Ji Hao and tear him into pieces.

    Metal ngs could be heard without an end as the enchanted chains coiled on their bodies glowed,ying tremendous pressure on them as they pressed them to the ground. In the surroundings, heavily armored Yao Mountain warriors growled and raised their long spears, whipping violently on their bodies.

    Along with a series of bone cracking noise, their bones were broken, but none of them begged for mercy. Still, they madly cursed Ji Hao, cursed Gold Crow n people, and everyone who lived in Yao Mountain City.

    Turning away from those Yu n people who had been racking their brains to organize theirnguage in order to draft a well-structured written evidence, Ji Hao walked to the guide on fire, who cursed him the first.

    "I will die miserably?" Ji Hao smiled, then scornfully shook his head, and said, "You don¡¯t get to decide that. Whoever is behind you, since they colluded with the non-humankind to attack my city in such a lowly, nasty way, and tried to hurt my families and my people, they should understand that they may need to pay for this."

    "No one is aboveboard. So, let¡¯s see who can be meaner and more shameless." Ji Hao reached out his hand and patted the man¡¯s burning chest, then said ndly, "He still has the strength to curse. It seems that our fire isn¡¯t hot enough...Use the bone-rotting magic fire, and add some special seasonings!"

    Followed Ji Hao¡¯s order, tens of Maguspreists who waited aside cast a spell in chorus. They wielded their wands and released a green fire. The fire quickly merged into the

    ¡®guide¡¯s body.

    A sizzling noise was immediately generated. The ¡®guide¡¯s muscles began melting, and blood started evaporating at a scary rate. The pitch of his voice instantly soared. Hearing his shrill howls, two healers poured a bottle of strong liquid drug onto his body. Under the effect of the drug, his muscles grew back speedily, and so did his life-force and evaporated blood.

    Standing by this ¡®guide¡¯ who was twitching and shrieking, Ji Hao looked the other ¡®guides¡¯ who hadn¡¯t been sent on fire, and said coldly, "I know that you¡¯re all hard bones. You are men of sacrifice, raised by your families with incalcble costs. Facingmon punishments, you won¡¯t say a word."

    The group of ¡®guides¡¯, including the burning ones,ughed out loud together. Theirughter was filled with pride. Sacrificing for their families was an honored thing to do.

    No matter how cruelly Ji Hao tortured them, they wouldn¡¯t say a thing.

    The Master Maguspriests from their families had already nted magic seals in their souls. Once an external force touched their souls, the magic seals would be triggered, and their souls would be gone. Therefore, even if Ji Hao directly tortured their souls, he still would get no confession from them.

    As for torture...They had to just look at these burning ones. They had already been burned for more than an hour, but still, none of them gave a word. They didn¡¯t betray their families, neither did they give Ji Hao the names of whoever nned this.

    "No soft bones exist among human beings!" A rtively older man pointed at Ji Hao and yelled, "Marquis Yao Ji Hao, whatever you do, you will not get anything from us!"

    Ji Hao speechlessly rubbed his nose and gave a long sigh.

    ¡®No soft bones exist among human beings¡¯, this even made Ji Hao feel guilty. Was he a viin now? The problem was that those ¡®hard bones¡¯ colluded with the non-humankind and attempted to destroy his Yao Mountain territory!

    Ji Hao had made incalcble contributions to the humankind, and saved countless people from the flood. He was a true hero! But now, why was he torturing a group of human beings who called themselves ¡®hard bones¡¯?

    "I think this isn¡¯t the right y!" said Ji Hao ndly, "But, if it¡¯s wrong, let it be wrong. I know one thing, that you wanted to hurt my people. For this very reason, I will take revenge by all means. Today, you will give me what I want, willingly or not."

    Breathing deeply, Ji Hao continued with a harsh tone, "As I said, you have to give me the evidentiary statements!"

    "You can forget about it!" A muscr manughed, "We won¡¯t give you a word! Marquis Yao Ji Hao,e on! Set me on fire to see if I will be afraid of you or not!"

    Ji Hao looked at this man from head to toe. That was a newly promoted Magus King, with a pair of extra strong arms. Apparently, those arms were well-gifted. The man had a handsome and righteous look. When he yelled at Ji Hao to set him on fire, he sounded even brave and unbending.

    "True men! You are true men!" Ji Hao looked at that man and praised.

    "We are all decent men! Of course, we are true men!" The man looked around in pride, holding his head high.

    "Hah, true men. When the flood was raised, countless human beings cried and begged for survival. Water-kind creatures ran rampant in every corner of this world. Back then, where were you bunch of true men?" Ji Hao smiled and threw out a question.

    The man¡¯s face was blushed immediately. He magnified his nostrils and breathed loudly, without saying a word.

    "True men! Haha, I have another question for you. In the past, the non-humankind hadunched countless attacks. But have you ever joined the alliance and fought life-risking battles against Jia n monsters?"

    All ¡®guides¡¯ lowered their heads and gave no response.

    "Alright, true men! We showered in blood and fought desperately. We risked our lives and finally defeated the flood. But after that, you bunch of true men showed up! You wanted to steal our credits; you wanted to be awarded. For that, you even colluded with the non-humankind to hurt your own kind!" growled Ji Hao, "You scums, are you even men?"

    No one said anything.

    The Yao Mountain warriors raised their heads high proudly. Even the weakest non-human ve warrior from Yao Mountain territory pointed at these ¡®guides¡¯ with its nose.

    Ji Hao stopped talking. He locked his fingers together and incanted an ancient spell.

    Following a series of creaking noise, a gate emerged in the air. It was a bronze gate, embossed with countless twisted ghost faces. The gate quietly opened. A strongherworld power swirled out of the gate, and soon, Netherworld Hierarch walked out in big steps.

    "Hahaha, my little friend Ji Hao. We see each other again so soon! I¡¯ve been studying the...Eh? What are these? Are you grilling human beings to go with wine?" Looking at those burning ¡®guides¡¯, Netherworld Hierarch shouted, "But, why are they still breathing?"

    Ji Hao rolled his eyes and responded in a deep voice, "Elder, do me a favor. These people here, please give me the souls of their ancestors!"

    The faces of those ¡®guides¡¯ paled instantly. What did Ji Hao say? The souls of their ancestors?

 Chapter 1388: A Terrifying Deal

    Chapter 1388: A Terrifying Deal

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Netherworld Hierarch looked at Ji Hao, seeming to be struggling.

    His gaze at Ji Hao wasplicated, with a trace of contempt, surprise, and many other subtle emotions that Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to dig in. A long whileter, Netherworld Hierarch put his mouth near Ji Hao¡¯s ear and whispered, "Since the ancient times, people only affected their younger generation when they did things wrong. Kid, you are so cruel, now that the younger generations did things wrong, you¡¯re rting it to their ancestors! Those are dead people!"

    Ji Hao sighed slightly, then innocently and pitifully spread his hands towards Netherworld Hierarch and said, "But, they were bullying me. Elder, you have no idea. If my Yao Mountain territory didn¡¯t have this power of defense, hehe, I¡¯m afraid that my families and all people living in my territory would have been enved already!"

    Ji Hao told Netherworld Hierarch about the whole thing in detail. Netherworld Hierarch frowned instantly, then scratched his forehead with a forefinger, and said, "Too much, this is too much... really too much. Ah, those little things, every generation is worse than the older one. How could they treat a kid like you in such a nasty way? Hm!"

    Ji Hao looked at Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s struggling face. Abruptly, he dragged Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s sleeve, then pointed at those burning melting stoves, and said, "Elder, look over there, those were the warriors I captured this time. You can have as many of them as you want."

    Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s eye corners twitched. He looked at those warriors struggling under searing irons in surprise and said, "So many non-humankind beings? Hah! All alive and healthy! Hah! Well, I don¡¯t want those frog-like short creatures. They¡¯re useless! They¡¯ll melt immediately in the blood pool. But, those dark-skinned ones and four-eyed ones, good, good, very good!"

    Waving his broad sleeve, Netherworld Hierarch looked at Ji Hao andughed, "Give me all the dark-skinned ones and four-eyed ones. Hmm, before, I could only get the corpses of these creatures from battlefields. And the ones I got were all stored for a long time, such that half of the life-force of those corpses was lost already."

    Ji Hao generously waved his hand and said, "They are yours then. Are you gonna take them away now?"

    Netherworld Hierarch rubbed his hands and released a bone-piercingly cold spirit power, raising frosty gusts of wind that swirled in all directions. Immediately, he counted out all Jia n warriors and dark-kind warriors in thisrge campsite.

    Those were over a thousand ve-hunting troops. Every troop had at least three-hundred Jia n warriors and thousands of dark-kind warriors as its main force. This time, Ji Hao captured nearly a million Jia n warriors and over ten-million dark-kind warriors. As for those non-humankind ves who had been darting around, yelling and shouting, Netherworld Hierarch didn¡¯t even want to count.

    "I¡¯m getting a bit greedy, a bit greedy. My heart of Dao is even shaking, shaking. But, I am just in need of good raw materials. Greedy, for once, only once." While struggling, Netherworld Hierarch sighed, then again waved his broad sleeve. Behind him, strong Netherworld power streams roared out like a hurricane from the bronze gate, swiftly rolling up those Jia n warriors and dark-kind warriors, and bringing them into the Netherworld.

    Netherworld Hierarch then cast a spell with a low voice. With a deep series of metal ngs from the gate, a troop of muscr warriors walked out inrge steps, in perfectly ordered lines.

    Each of these warriors was about twelve-meter tall, with three sharp horns on the head, and four eyes glowing with a scary, dark green light. From their eyes, green kes of fire had been puffing out from time to time. asionally, they would open their mouths and make a gasp, while letting out dazzling white fires. Their uncovered skins were covered in dragon scales.

    Each warrior had a heavy blood-red shield held in his left hand, and a nine-meters-long machete in his right hand. Obviously, these entirely blood-red machetes were dangerous pieces, made from the blood poison from the blood pool.

    "I made these ¡®blood sea half-dragon warriors¡¯ with Ji n warrior corpses and dragon spirit blood in my leisure time. They have all been nourished in the blood pool for a thousand years. Their dragon scales are as tough as the scales of real dragons. No weapon can hurt those scales, and no magic can leave a mark on those scales. They can also let out blood pool dragon fire from their mouths...Be careful, don¡¯t let them hurt your people by ident, because the wounds caused by them are usually very troublesome to treat."

    "They feel no pain, fear, or tiredness. They don¡¯t need food or water either. Their bodies can absorb all natural powers to replenish themselves. As long as you don¡¯t tear them into pieces, they can fight forever."

    "Except for their blood pool dragon fire, they don¡¯t have other special functions or abilities. But, they do have a great strength; they are as strong as high-level Divine Magi."

    Hearing Netherworld Hierarch introducing these half-dragon warriors in detail, Ji Hao and a group of Yao Mountain leaders around him raised their eyebrows in excitement. These half-dragon warriors were definitely strong weapons. After all, they couldn¡¯t feel pain and fear, wouldn¡¯t be tired, but could absorb natural powers to replenish themselves and heal their wounds!

    Netherworld Hierarch let out a hundred thousand half-dragon warriors, and following behind them wererge groups of dark-kind warriors. These warriors had purely dark skins, and glowing, vivid-red eyes. They walked airily without causing the slightest sound.

    "These are ¡®blood pool ghosts¡¯. I created them identally when I was making those half-dragon warriors. They can freely switch between tangible forms and intangible forms. In tangible forms, they are as strong as high-level Magus Kings, and in intangible forms, they can move like lights and shadows, about ten-thousand miles per second. Their weapons are also made in the blood pool. With a slight touch, their weapons can turn an ordinary human being into a puddle of blood."

    A whole million blood pool ghosts, which were as strong as high-level Magus Kings, and could freely switch between tangible forms and intangible forms, walked out of the bronze gate.

    Same as those half-dragon warriors, these blood pool ghosts needed no food or water. No matter how badly they were injured, as long as they remained in whole pieces, they would be able to absorb natural powers and heal themselves.

    "I can¡¯t take advantages of you. These half-dragon warriors and blood pool ghosts are yours, as a gift from me." Netherworld Hierarch looked at this terrifying army of walking dead, and said carelessly, "But, you have to be careful when using them. They don¡¯t have brains, and they can¡¯t think. They¡¯ll do exactly what you tell them to do. If you fail to control them well and cause arge trouble, I would never admit having anything to do with that!"

    Ji Hao rolled his eyes, then nced at Netherworld Hierarch.

    Netherworld Hierarch excitedly pped Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder and said with arge grin, "I will send a batch of those dark-skinned and four-eyed ones back to you, in three-hundred to five-hundred years, when I have finished my works with them. Hehe, so many fresh materials. They¡¯ll be enough for me to y...No, ¡®study¡¯ for many years."

    Laughing towards the sky, Netherworld Hierarch threw a sideways glimpse at those human ¡®guides¡¯. A dark circle spun in his eyes. In a short while, he reached his hand into the bronze gate and clenched his fingers. Instantly, tens of thousands of translucent figures drifted out of the gate.

    Without even taking a nce at those souls he grasped out of theherworld, he hurriedly said goodbye to Ji Hao, transformed into a bright beam of light, and shed into the bronze gate.

    Thud! Thud! The gate closed, and disappeared right away.

 Chapter 1389: A Written Complaint

    Chapter 1389: A Written Comint

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    To a great extent, human beings valued and respected their ancestors. Even the smallest human n located in a cave in the wilderness would build a small altar to enshrine and worship the souls of their ancestors. That was a faith, a belief, which had been giving people the strong will of fighting against the pressure from the non-humankind.

    Therefore, these ¡®guides¡¯ copsed sooner than he expected.

    When tens of thousands of souls showed up before their faces, even the ones who refused to give a word when burning in fire started crying and struggling. Then, they suffered a mental breakdown.

    In no time, Ji Hao attained the confessions that he wanted.

    ¡®The Gong Sun Family and the other fewrge human families colluded with the non-humankind and attempted to upy Yao Mountain territory, to seize the opportunity tounch a surprise attack on Pu Ban City and overturn the alliance of human ns, as the entire humankind was weakened by the flood.¡¯

    The oral confession made by these ¡®guides¡¯ was recorded in thousands of heavy jade boards, including images, voices, soul marks. These men of sacrifice from thoserge families told Ji Hao their names, family backgrounds, the names of their superiors, and everything else about themselves. They confessed the details of the fact that they colluded with non-humankind beings to attack Yao Mountain City; they even said out some things they did in the past.

    Hearing their confession, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but sneer.

    Thoserge, powerful families and these men of sacrifice that they raised, these people did nothing good in the past either. As men of sacrifice, who were secretly raised by their families, and the things they had done were all unpresentable, including hurting each other, assassinating important members of otherrge families, even wiping out quite a number of small ns. They wiped out those small ns themselves for no other reason than a few core descendants of their families having their eyes on a couple of girls from those small ns.

    They mentioned all kinds of dirty, nasty things that they had done. The confession of these, thousands of ¡®guides¡¯ made Ji Hao speechless. In the end, Ji Hao could only gaze at the sky, without being able to say a word.

    In fact, Ji Hao wouldn¡¯t be wronging them by using them of colluding with the non-humankind, because many of theserge families had indeed done such things! For things that weren¡¯t convenient to be done by them, they hired non-humankind beings to do for them. Many times, they even traded all kinds of secrets of the alliance of human ns for resources from the non-humankind.

    Guided by Ji Hao, the leaders of those ve-hunting troops had made over a thousand solid written evidence with details regarding how exactly they colluded with thoserge families, where this strong force mass came from, who provided with the supplies, who guided them to this area, and how they sneaked into Yao Mountain territory. The information they provided was tightly connected and wlessly matched.

    Also, Dishi Tu swore as amander of the Blood Moon army that he was the link between the Blood Moon army and thoserge human families. In his confession, the non-humankind had been preparing tounch an all-out attack to the humankind, and theserge families decided to seize the opportunity to rise up; he made these vague things sound quite real.

    The fire burning on the few ¡®guides¡¯ was put on. Healers applied ointments on their bodies, while the souls of their ancestors were locked in the heavily guarded core of a branch formation of the heaven and earth great formation. Afterward, Ji Hao took everyone¡¯s confession and drove the nine dragons chariot to Pu Ban City, all by himself.

    Fiery clouds rolled, while the chariot glowed blindingly.

    It waste at night. Wherever the chariot shed across, the world would be illuminated by a red light. One could see the golden-red light from the chariot from over a thousand miles away.

    Thousands of miles away from the Town Hall, tens of people suddenly rose into the sky and blocked Ji Hao¡¯s way in a straight line.

    "Marquis Yao Ji Hao, under Gong Sun Leader¡¯s order, you can¡¯t..." said a strong voice.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to waste any time on these people. He waved his hand and sent out tens of shreds of dark shadows from his sleeve. Those shadows drifted out of Ji Hao¡¯s sleeve and hovered around these people. Immediately, shrill howls were let out from these people¡¯s throats. Thin streams of blood mist sprayed from all over of their bodies, while they fell to the ground, desperately waving their hands.

    Facing those blood pool ghosts Ji Hao released, these elite warriors fromrge human families failed to even strike back before they were injured so badly by those ghosts with faintly glowing blood-red weapons. The strong blood-pool poison lingered in their wounds. Without top-grade natural treasures to neutralize the poison, these warriors could never heal their own bodies. They could only lie on the ground, waiting for death.

    "Stupid." Ji Hao sneered. The nine dragons flew straightaway without pausing. Within a blink of an eye, the chariot shed across the air and stopped above the Town Hall.

    Locking his fingers together, Ji Hao let out a breath towards his hands, then spread his fingers. Following his moves, forty-nine bolts of Yu Yu divine thunder were generated, which exploded above the Town Hall. They shattered the roof tiles and triggeredyers of defensive screens. The ground around the Town Hall quaked intensively, raising clouds of dirt and sand. Countless human warriors rushed out in a panic.

    "Ji Hao!" Gong Sun Bo flew out of the Town Hall in fury. Staring at Ji Hao with red eyes, he shouted, "How dare youe to this ce?! We have already told you that you are not allowed to step into the Town Hall ever again!"

    Ji Hao looked at Gong Sun Bo and asked with a nd tone, "What gives you the right to say that?"

    Gong Sun Bo gave a twisted grin, pointed at the Town Hall, and growled, "We deprived your political rights on behalf of the most of marquises and earls!"

    The power system of the alliance of human ns was simr to the parliamentary system, that Ji Hao learned about in his previous life. Tens of thousands of marquises and earls, the leaders ofrge human ns would all take parts in discussions regarding important affairs, in the Town Hall. Any decision supported by the majority would be the highest decision of the alliance.

    Over sixty percent of all marquises, earls, and n leaders supported Gong Sun Family and the otherrge families. Therefore, their decisions were the highest decisions of the entire humankind!

    They expelled Ji Hao, which meant the humankind expelled Ji Hao.

    "What¡¯s give you the right to speak on because of all those marquises and earls?" Ji Haoughed out loud. He boosted his power and let hisughter echo like thunder, nearly through the entire Pu Ban City. "You colluded with the non-humankind and attempted to overthrow the alliance of human n. You chose to serve the non-humankind like dogs. What gives you the right to speak on behalf of all human beings?"

    Gong Sun Bo was startled by Ji Hao¡¯s words. He leaped into the sky, pointed at Ji Hao, and shouted in rage, "Nonsense! When did we collude with the non-humankind?"

    Gong Sun Bo didn¡¯t sound so confident when saying that. To be honest, they did collude with the non-humankind to attack Yao Mountain territory. Therefore, Ji Hao wasn¡¯t exactly wronging them by using them of conspiring with the non-humankind. However, how could Gong Sun Bo ever admit such a thing? Neither did he believe that Ji Hao could find any evidence!

    Those ve-hunting troops didn¡¯t even know who paid for all those top-grade heavy weapons and hired them to attack Yao Mountain City!

    "Emperor Shun, I have a writtenint here. We, all Yao Mountain people, are using theserge human families of colluding with the non-humankind with evil intents. Will you take it or not?" Taking out a leather scroll, Ji Hao shouted, "If you refuse to take it, I will go straight to Emperor Fuxi, Emperor Shennong, and the other former emperors! I still have their emperor tokens!"

    Emperor Shun walked out of the Town Hall with arge group of human leaders.

    The faces of thoserge family leaders were all pale. How could this kid Ji Hao have emperor tokens?

    What a disaster!

 Chapter 1390: A Bad Situation

    Chapter 1390: A Bad Situation

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Emperor tokens!" Gong Sun Bo and the otherrge family leaders¡¯ eyes almost burned.

    Ji Hao actually had emperor tokens! He could actually contact those former human emperors who were in the Chaos and doing god knew what! This, this, this was a disaster to Gong Sun Bo and the other leaders!

    If they knew that Ji Hao had emperors tokens, they would never, ever go against Ji Hao so aggressively! If they knew this, they would even be happy to marry the most beautiful girls in their families to Ji Hao, to earn his support.

    But they didn¡¯t know, and they had already done those things!

    ncing at each other, Gong Sun Bo and the other leaders silently took a step forward. A strong intent of killing spread out from their bodies, that could make any ordinary human being quiver out of fear. They could not let Ji Hao go to those former emperors; such things could never happen!

    They weren¡¯t afraid of Emperor Shun, because Emperor Shun was a contemporary of theirs, and they were powerful enough to confront his majesty.

    However, to an iparable extent, they respected and feared those former emperors. Gong Sun Bo, for example, as the leader of You Xiong Gong Sun Family, had tens of thousands of differently scaled families and ns branched from his family following his words! However, once Emperor Xuanyuan showed up himself, with a single word, he could take away all the power that Gong Sun Bo possessed, and drop him straight to hell from the top of the society! Emperor Xuanyuan was the only reason for the Gong Sun Family to be so powerful and influential!

    Gong Sun Bo could go against the world, but he could not withstand, not even a word from Emperor Xuanyuan!

    The otherrge human families were all the same. Once Emperor Shennong, Emperor Suiren, Emperor You Chao, Emperor Fuxi, and the other former emperors showed up in person, one single word from those former emperors could take away everything they had. As Ji Hao was able to contact those former emperors, who had been staying out of worldly affairs for long, he had to die!

    "This kid is a disaster, we should have killed him long ago!" Gong Sun Bo and the other leaders had their eye corners twitched. Throwing eyemunications, they reached an agreement ¡ª They should have joined hands and killed Ji Hao long ago.

    "Hehe!" Ji Hao gave a fakeugh. The intent of killing was so wrong. Didn¡¯t those leaders know that he could sense it?

    Chaos power streams rose from his head. The Pan Gu bell buzzed deeply and flew out. Strong streams of Chaos power poured down and shielded Ji Hao¡¯s entire body. The Taiji cloak released two streams of light, as clear as water, with the colors of ck and white as it wove into a diagram of Taiji, spinning slowly behind Ji Hao.

    The Taiji creation cauldron suddenly appeared under Ji Hao¡¯s feet, with the Pan Jia sun rising slowly from it, illuminating the sky with a dazzling red light and releasing heatwaves, which swept across the entire area. The Taiji universe mirror was hiding inside the Pan Gu bell, preparing to send away all attacks from the enemies.

    "I have too many treasures. I don¡¯t think you have enough time to silence me." Laughing out loud, Ji Hao abruptly pointed his finger at Xiong Ao, the leader of the Xiong Family, who looked as strong and sturdy as a giant bear, standing behind Gong Sun Bo. "Xiong Leader, I have someone¡¯s confession here. Do you want to hear it?" shouted Ji Hao.

    Turning around his palm, a small jade board appeared in Ji Hao¡¯s hand, releasing a bright light screen as Ji Hao cast a spell on it.

    "Kill this boy! He is a disaster for our humankind!" Gong Sun Bo growled.

    Tens of thousands of strong power streams flooded to Ji Hao, but Gong Sun Bo and other leaders showed despair on their faces. They had tasted the Pan Gu bell¡¯s defensive power days ago! Even though they wanted to kill Ji Hao so badly, they weren¡¯t confident about their own capabilities.

    Heavy thuds could be heard without an end, as the Pan Gu bell swayed slightly and blocked all attacks.

    A slight part of the power flood drilled through the thickyer of Chaos power and struck on Ji Hao, but the Taiji diagram spinning behind him andpletely naturalized it.

    In the light screen released from the jade board, a scrawny, tall, middle-aged man with a pointy chin had been screaming, "I confess! I confess! Xiong Li, the third son of the current leader of Xiong Family, which is a branch of You Xiong Family, it was me and my people who killed Xiong Li...Xiong Li¡¯s soul is still suffering inside a ghost firemp of Gong Sun Bi, the young leader of our Gong Sun Family! Gong Sun Bi carries thatmp everywhere!"

    Gasping loudly, this middle-aged man continued loudly, "Gong Sun Bi raped Xiong Leader¡¯s youngest daughter, and Xiong Li knew about it. He wouldn¡¯t let go of Gong Sun Bi. Therefore, our young leader ordered us to kill him, then me it on the non-humankind!"

    Immediately, people on the scene stopped attacking Ji Hao. Gong Sun Bo turned around hurriedly, looked at Xiong Ao, as he said, "Xiong Ao leader, this...this nonsense, you won¡¯t believe it, will you? You and me, we are not from the same family, but we shared an origin. We¡¯re like brothers, you..."

    On Xiong Ao¡¯s face, dark stripes emerged one after another. Soon, a life-like bear tattoo appeared on Xiong Ao¡¯s body. Gasping loudly and quickly, he suddenly dashed out, cracked the space, and broke into the group of Gong Sun Family people within a blink of an eye and gripping the neck of a handsome young man.

    Tens of Gong Sun Family people growled out together, pulled out their swords, and pointed at Xiong Ao.

    Hearing thunderous roars, hundreds of Xiong Family people activated their treasures and released an overwhelming power vibration against those Gong Sun Family people.

    Beside those Xiong Family people, people from the Mi Family, which also originated from the You Xiong Family, stepped up, confronting the Gong Sun Family together with the Xiong Family.

    Xiong Ao pped on the face of that handsome young man, crushing half of his face and breaking all his teeth. From a finger of that young man, Xiong Ao took out a space ring. Carefully, he handed the ring to an old Maguspriest from Xiong Family.

    The old Maguspriest pointed out his wand and let out a dark fire, burning the ring. As the handsome young man screamed, the soul seal left in the soul was destroyed. The old Maguspriest carefully searched in the ring for a while, then took out a ghost firemp made from cyan wolf bones.

    A twisted figure had been struggling and wailing in themp. Abruptly seeing Xiong Ao, it paused. Staring at him, it desperately waved its arms towards him and shouted, with blood-red tears gushing out of its twisted eyes.

    "My son! My daughter!" Xiong Ao¡¯s eye corners suddenly ruptured, as blood mixed with tears, spurted from his eyes. Hysterically, he pointed at Gong Sun Bo and growled, "Gong Sun Leader...What Marquis Yao said is real! My son, my daughter, hah...They were on a trip when they encountered non-humankind monsters, and were unfortunately killed! Hah, they died at the hands of this non-humankind monster!"

    A Gong Sun Family elder stood out, pointed at Xiong Ao, and yelled, "Xiong Ao, let go of my grandson! You dare not to kill him, do you?"

    Xiong Ao tilted his head, looked at that elder from head to toe, and said slowly, "Gong Sun Bao, what are you? Why don¡¯t I dare to kill him? Your grandson¡¯s life is important, but weren¡¯t my son and daughter important?"

    Raising his arm, he threw out a punch, and smashed Gong Sun Bi¡¯s head.

    Ji Hao chuckled, then unhurriedly took out thousands of jade boards. In ordered lines, those jade boards floated before his face.

    Gong Sun Bo gasped in shock. Around him, the countenances of quite a fewrge family leaders turned extremely weird.

 Chapter 1391: The Anger of Marquises and Earls

    Chapter 1391: The Anger of Marquises and Earls

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Suddenly, aplicated expression appeared on Emperor Shun¡¯s face, from which, one might find a trace of nervousness, a faint anticipation, a slight hesitation, and worry. But more obviously, he seemed to be at a loss. Subconsciously, he raised his right hand and slightly clenched his fingers towards Ji Hao, but soon, he dropped that hand.

    He seemed to want to stop Ji Hao from activating those jade boards and keep the evidence secret. As a human emperor who had been trying to hard to maintain the bnce of the overall situation and fight against the non-humankind, Emperor Shun never wanted too many internal conflicts.

    However, as a man with a sense of morality, Emperor Shun was actually looking forward for Ji Hao to do some things. At the very least, Ji Hao might be able to change thoserge families a little bit, right?

    Emperor Shun¡¯s face went a bit twisted as he closed his eyes painfully. He had been in anticipation. He always wanted to do something to theserge families. But, in so many years that had passed, he failed to resolve to do what he wanted. After all, theserge families were rooted deeply in the humankind, such that even touching them slightly could cause a severe damage to the entire humankind, especially under the current circumstances.

    The flood had just sunk, and the non-humankind might be nning something.

    But, Emperor Shun was truly struggling. Perhaps, this was also the best chance, wasn¡¯t it?

    Xiong Ao raised Gong Sun Bi¡¯s corpse, roaring like a beast. He cursed those Gong Sun Family elders madly. Gong Sun Bi¡¯s grandfather had also been growling hysterically, attempting to pounce on Xiong Ao. A few Gong Sun family elders, who managed to keep their minds clear, held him tightly with all their strength. The war between Xiong Ao and Gong Sun Bi¡¯s grandfather could not happen.

    Gong Sun Bi killed Xiong Ao¡¯s son and raped his daughter...The Xiong Family was the most important branch of You Xiong Family, and was exceptionally powerful. Over a hundred Marquises and earls were from the Xiong Family. Yet, Gong Sun Bi did such cruel things to the son and daughter of the current Xiong Family leader. He even sealed the soul of Xiong Ao¡¯s son, torturing it day and night!

    It was a deathly hatred! This hatred was deep enough to put the Xiong Family and Gong Sun Family at daggers drawn!

    Xiong Ao had to beforted at the moment, at all costs. Once the Xiong Family was torn from the Gong Sun Family, thetter would be a joke of the humankind. Even worse, if the clone of Emperor Xuanyuan in Pan Gu world ever got to know about this, the Gong Sun Family would be gone.

    The Gong Sun Family had done too many dirty things that could not bear a thorough investigation. Everyone knew how fierce Emperor Xuanyuan could be. Once Emperor Xuanyuan knew about the nasty history of the Gong Sun Family, many Gong Sun Family people would die! Gong Sun Family people were Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s direct descendants indeed, but so were Xiong Family people!

    Emperor Xuanyuan would never cover up for Gong Sun Bo and his people. If they did things wrong, they would die without a doubt!

    "Haha, since you¡¯ve already done those things, you shouldn¡¯t be afraid of being known!" Ji Hao chuckled, then picked another jade board and cast a spell on it. Immediately, a light screen was released, flickering to about a hundred meter high.

    "Ji Hao! How dare you!" Gong Sun Bi¡¯s entire body was trembling, not because of anger, but because of fear. How on earth did Ji Hao get those confessions? How on earth did he know about these things?

    In the light screen, a muscr man was howling with a pained expression. "I confess! I confess! The branch of Mi Family located in Mount Green Cloud... I took a non-humankind ve-hunting troop from the ¡¯Shining Gold Chamber of Commerce¡¯ there and destroyed them!"

    "You can¡¯t me me for it... can¡¯t me me! The leader of that branch was the most trusted man of the current Mi Family leader. But, he had been trying to persuade Mi Family leader to stay away from my master, and to get close to my master¡¯s enemies! So, they had to die, so there can be a peace!"

    Behind Xiong Ao, a tremor ran through Mi Family leader¡¯s body. Suddenly, his eyes turned purely dark, scarily dark. Next, pasty electric bolts burst from those eyes, condensing into two fist-sized, dazzling spell symbols before his face.

    "Damn you! You destroyed Mount Green Cloud! I, I, I..."

    A stream of blood sprayed out from Mi Family leader¡¯s mouth and fell on a Gong Sun Family elder. The blood exploded and released blinding thunderbolts. That Gong Sun Family elder wasn¡¯t preparing for this. Consequently, a half of his body was blown up, with his head and half a chest remaining, screaming in pain.

    "Gong Sun Cang! Damn you! Gong Sun Cang! I am Mi Xin, and the leader of Mount Green Cloud was my twin brother! He was my twin brother!" Mi Xin roared hoarsely. Thunderbolts dazzled all over his body while he rushed towards the remaining half of Gong Sun Cang.

    Based on Mi Xin¡¯s experiences, he knew what truly happened once he heard the man¡¯s confession.

    His twin brother, the leader of the Mount Green Cloud branch of Mi Family, was the man he trusted the most, who also had a chance to be the next Master Maguspreist of the Mi Family. His brother never liked Gong Sun Cang. He had been trying to tell Mi Xin that Gong Sun Cang was sinister and vicious, and was not worth being a friend of. He also encouraged Mi Xin to be friendly with the other few elders from Gong Sun Family, and draw a clear line between Gong Sun Cang and himself.

    For this small thing, Gong Sun Cang had actually colluded with a non-humankind ve-hunting troop and ughtered all of Mi Family people in Mount Green Cloud.

    Mi Xin attacked Gong Sun Cang crazily. The group of Gong Sun Family elders was stirred. They shouted and yelled, without knowing what to do. Some tried to save Gong Sun Cang, some attempted to stop Mi Xin, but no one managed to ease the chaotic situation.

    Ji Hao activated hundreds of jade boards in a row.

    The confessions made by those men of sacrifice fromrge families could be heard one after another, exposing the dirty things they had done before.

    Gong Sun Family, You Chao Family, Suiren Family, High Sun Family, Cloud Sun Family, Ghost Chariot Family, Chu Wu n, marquises and earls standing behind theserge families had their expressions changed. Some pulled out their weapons in fury and marched towards some elders from theserge families. Some gritted their teeth and drew back quickly with twisted smiles on their faces.

    Over sixty percent of all marquises and earls were standing behind theserge families. With the support of these marquises and earls, therge families could maintain their power and social status. These earls and marquises were also importantponents of the strong forces possessed by thoserge families.

    Bluntly speaking, if these marquises and earls went against theserge families, they would lose at least eighty percent of their powers!

    Ji Hao had been activating more jade boards, exposing more and more confessions. Marquises and earls burst into raging growls one after another, raising their swords and des. Some marquises and earls stood up with sunken hearts, dismayingly stepping away from therge family people with their nsmen.

    Within a quarter of an hour, eighty percent of the tens of thousands of marquises and earls behind the tens ofrge families went away!

    Some earls and marquises stood in a distance away from thoserge family people, in groups with their friends. Some nced at each other and silently went to Emperor Shun, standing behind him.

    Some utterly enraged Marquises and earls went to Ji Hao while cursing. They took their stands and lined up behind Ji Hao.

    Soon, over ten-thousand marquises and earls stood behind Ji Hao, staring at Gong Sun Bo and the otherrge family people with red eyes.

 Chapter 1392: The Anger of the Emperor

    Chapter 1392: The Anger of the Emperor

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "What a show, what a show!" Ji Hao held his hands behind his body, with thousands of jade boards floating in a straight line beside him, ying the confessions of those ¡¯guides¡¯ over and over again.

    They were men of sacrifice. Decent things wouldn¡¯t be their jobs. Their tasks were mostly rted to uprooting dissidents or family-exterminations, because their mouths would be shut tight, and they would never betray their masters.

    Things that needed to be kept secret were surely not decent. Once these things were exposed, countless troubles could be caused. At the moment, for this very reason,rge groups of marquises and earls gathered their armies in Pu Ban City andunched the craziest attack on the leaders of thoserge families. Some of them even risked their lives. Even if they might die, they wanted Gong Sun Bo and his people to suffer.

    Panting deeply, over a thousand marquises and earls stood behind Ji Hao in silence, staring at thoserge family people with eyes filled with blood streaks. Back in the Kui Gate and here in Pu Ban City twice, Ji Hao madly ughtered elders from theserge families twice. Many elders died in his hands. For sure, those dead elders had also done lots of nasty things, and many of those things were rted to these marquises and earls behind Ji Hao.

    Those elders were dead already. Therefore, these marquises and earls stayed calm constrainedly. The enemies were dead, which meant they had no reason to start wars like the Xiong Family. They gathered behind Ji Hao and took a position. They would no longer serve thoserge families as their branches. Instead, they¡¯d rather join hands with Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming.

    "Not real! Those aren¡¯t real! I don¡¯t know those people! They are liars! Ji Hao hired them! Liars! They are lying!" While defending against the fierce attacks from tens of marquises and earls, Gong Sun Bo barked ragingly.

    The leader of You Chao Family was also suffering the attacks from a few marquises and earls. While protecting himself, he had also been screaming, "Marquis Yao Ji Hao! You are holding an evil intention! You are sowing discord among us. You, you, you¡¯re killing our bloodlines!"

    Suiren Family leader¡¯s stood in a distance away, under the protection of arge group of people. Holding a staff, which was glowing with a bright fiery light, he pointed at Ji Hao and yelled, "Marquis Yao Ji Hao, are you out of your mind? Are you possessed? Those are lies! Lies! People! Please don¡¯t listen to this crazy boy. Those things, those things..."

    "Those things..." Ji Hao said ndly, "...if your men of sacrifice didn¡¯t confess to me themselves, how could I possibly know about those things? I didn¡¯t know that a son and a daughter of leader Xiong Ao has gone missing, neither did I know that the Mi Family had a branch in Mount Green Cloud. And for sure, I had no way to find out that the greatest treasure of the Moon Family was actually stolen from their ancestral temple..."

    Counting these things, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and sigh.

    Theserge families...Many talented, righteous and powerful princes like Lie Mountain Kang and Huaxu Lie existed in these families. But these families nevercked dregs like Lie Mountain Xu, Yi Shen, and Gong Gong Wuyou.

    As young people, those people were arrogant and unbridled. Because of their family background, no one could restrain them. When they get older, when their elderships became old or died, these people would gradually take over the power and resources of their families. They would be old scums like Wu Gu and Wu Thunder; they would be evil and sinister.

    In the eyes of those people, all ordinary people were as insignificant as ants. They believed that they could do anything they wanted to ordinary human beings in this world. Even Xiong Ao¡¯s son and daughter were murdered by Gong Sun Bi. One could easily imagine how would they treat the other human beings.

    Ji Hao activated the remaining hundreds of jade boards.

    These were the confessions of the strongest, highest ranked batch of men of sacrifice that Ji Hao had captured. Same as the others, they confessed all dirty things they had done in their lives.

    They gave Ji Hao everything they knew, to beg for a painless death. They begged Ji Hao to kill them, both their bodies and souls, because they didn¡¯t want to live anymore.

    All of a sudden, marquises and earls and thoserge family people, who had been brawling in the hall, paused. They watched the light screens released from those jade boards, stunned. Gradually, some marquises and earls managed to calm slightly back down. They stopped fighting and drew back, while the faces of thoserge family leaders twisted like fierce ghosts.

    Those men of sacrifice mentioned some cases rted to severalrge families.

    For example, thirty years ago, a prince of Gong Sun Family, who was excellent in both terms of morality and talent, was murdered by the Ghost Chariot Family and Chu Wu n. Back then, Gong Sun Family elders all agreed that he was the most promising one to upy Emperor Shun¡¯s position. Joint-handedly, the Ghost Chariot Family and Chu Wu n murdered that prince for his marrow and bloodline. They transnted his marrow and blood into a Gu bug raised by the Chu Wu n to improve its potential and strength.

    Gong Sun Bo¡¯s face fumed in fury, with blood was streaming down his mouth corners.

    That prince was his son, his most beloved son! Thirty years ago, that prince went on a trip, but neveres back. Gong Sun Bo searched for his son with no spare pain for entire thirty years, and found nothing!

    "You!" Gong Sun Bo screamed in sorrow and coughed blood.

    "It¡¯s not real! Not real! No! I...I don¡¯t know...This, thirty years ago, I don¡¯t know. I have nothing to do with it!"

    "Yes, I gave the order! So what? Gong Sun Bo, do you have something to say? I just couldn¡¯t bear watching the proud face of that little b*stard of yours! He injured my precious boy with one single move! He deserved to die, didn¡¯t he?" The leader of Chu Wu n burst into a fierce roar.

    Suddenly, You Chao Family leader leaped up hysterically, reached his hands straight out while flying towards the leader of Cloud Sun Family.

    "You! It was you! You reced a few herbs from my son¡¯s body-strengthening medicine! Because of you, he can never be a Divine Magus! It was you!" the You Chao Family leader growled.

    It was messed up, all messed up. Abruptly, the leaders and elders from tens ofrge families found out that many unbearable pains they had been suffering actually came from the people they called ¡¯brothers¡¯ every day!

    They were confused or deceived before. But with these confessions that Ji Hao provided, everything was suddenly clear!

    The deep hatred made them absolutely irreconcble with each other!

    The elders and leaders from tens ofrge families began fighting like a group of dogs, in a total mess.

    All of a sudden, a golden sword light descended from the sky. People from the tens ofrge families shrieked, while deep shes were left on their bodies, almost tearing their bodies apart. Blood sshed while they fell to the ground.

    A man descended along with the golden sword light, wrapped in a dark-yellow mist.

    "You bunch of...Die!" In a towering rage, he growled.

    The sword light dazzled again and sent hundreds of heads up into the sky. Blood sprayed all over the air.

 Chapter 1393: Cut the Knot

    Chapter 1393: Cut the Knot

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The Town Hall...

    Emperor Shun sat in the middle, with two men wearing tall hats sitting on each side of him.

    The four men were much taller than Emperor Shun, coiling in mist and releasing strong power vibrations. They were trembling slightly. Apparently, they were enraged.

    Tens of thousands of jade boards that contained confessions of ve hunters and those ¡¯guides¡¯ floated in the air while sparkling. All confessions had been yed.

    Ji Hao sat not far away from Emperor Shun calmly. Unlike before, he wasn¡¯t all alone anymore. Tens of superordinate elderly marquises and earls sat by his sides, and behind him, over ten-thousand marquises and earls sat in straight lines. Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with blood streaks, as they gritted their teeth and looked at those jade boards.

    Somethings were like pustules on the skin, that before one popped them, one could never know how bad the inside was. Once one popped these pustules, one might be shocked, scared, or enraged; one might even despair.

    Tens of human families, the top-ranked and most powerful ones, were actually so rotten on the inside. Not to even mention they colluded with the non-humankind, attacked Yao Mountain City, and aimed at Pu Ban City, merely because of all nasty things confessed by those men of sacrifice, a bloody rupture had already been created between theserge families and ordinary human ns.

    Everyone on the scene clearly realized that from this day on, the branches that originated fromrge ancient families had cut off their rtionships with theserge families.

    Some things were way too dark, cruel, unkind, and despairing, such as what happened to Xiong Ao¡¯s son and daughter, or the Mount Green Cloud branch of the Mi n. People who had done such things were insane and heartless. How could thoserge families do things like that? For their own interests, for power, thoserge family people had already be devils, from human beings!

    Before, they had been keeping their dark histories perfectly secret. No now knew what they did, and non-humankind beings from the Yu n were their best shields. They took the me for many bloody, dark sins.

    No one ever thought, nor believed, that they could do such things. From Emperor Shun to all marquises and earls, from n leaders to nsmen, who would believe that the descendants of ancient human emperors, glorious, god-like powerful Divine Magi, would do nasty things like these?

    Divine Magi, powerful Divine Magi who stood high above the masses like gods, weren¡¯t they the guardians of human beings? Shouldn¡¯t they stand in battlefronts against the non-humankind, shielding human beings from enemies¡¯ arrows, swords, and des with their chests?

    Why would they do anything that was even worse than things done by the non-humankind monsters?

    "They... How can they deserve the totem of You Xiong Family?" Coiling in dark-yellow mist, Emperor Xuanyuan growled in wrath. The power vibration released from his body was the fiercest. "They... How could they... How dare they...?"

    A Gong Sun Family elder tremblingly crawled out of the crowed, reverently kneeled on the ground, and kowtowed to Emperor Xuanyuan as he said, "Great Ancestor, most of You Xiong Family people are good! These years, they have also been contributing to the humankind!"

    Emperor Xuanyuan pointed out his finger and released a sharp sword intent, prating the elder¡¯s shoulder. Blood sshed while Emperor Xuanyuan continued growling, "Scums! Have they been contributing? Then, why didn¡¯t I see you send you one warrior to fight the flood?"

    The elder lied on the ground, facing the floor and daring not to move. This time, the flood nearly destroyed humanity. Facing the flood, theserge families merely protected their own territories and people, but didn¡¯t send out a single warrior to fight for the humankind. That was an unquestioned fact which could not be changed, no matter how they exined.

    "Scums! Perhaps, you didn¡¯t do things wrong, but don¡¯t you really know anything about what they¡¯ve done?" Out of anger, Emperor Xuanyuan had been shaking intensely, causing a deafening buzzing noise in the Town Hall. He generated yellow streaks of sword power which gradually descended towards all You Xiong Family people on the scene.

    "Every year, when you worship ancestors, you would tell me that human beings are living in contentment, and the world is in peace. Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me one word that is true at a worshiping ceremony?" Emperor Xuanyuan could barely organize hisnguage. His tongue even rolled abnormally when he was talking. After all, he was just a clone of Emperor Xuanyuan. His wits were limited, and his character was wed. Obviously, he had more of Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s fierceness and decisiveness, which made him a violent being. Just now, he cut hundreds of Gong Sun Family people once he showed up, which even startled Ji Hao.

    "We, we...!" The elder tried to exin, but in the end, he failed to say a word. Indeed, they worshipped their ancestors every year. In the ancestral temple of You Xiong Family, they prayed to Emperor Xuanyuan.

    But to be honest, praying to Emperor Xuanyuan...wouldn¡¯t bring any actual response from him anyway. Over time, this kind of worshipping ceremony had be a type of show about a family¡¯s cohesive affinity, power, and social status. Who would tell the truth at a ceremony like this?

    This might be unpleasant to hear, but basically, worshipping ceremonies held in theserge families had be ¡¯ghost-cheating¡¯ activities!

    "Alright, if a man has a tumor, he can simply resect it." Snorting heavily, Emperor Xuanyuan said, "Something seems to have happened in the area that I am responsible for, so I can¡¯t stay here for long. Emperor Shun, use the ¡¯Great Mitiuo spell¡¯ to interrogate every scum from the You Xiong Family. Kill everyone who has done dirty things, then send them to our friend, Netherworld Priest, and trade for a batch of zombie warriors."

    Emperor Xuanyuan sneered and continued in a cold and harsh tone, "As living beings, they¡¯re useless. But after death, they can indeed make some contribution to the humankind."

    The other three former emperors nodded and apuded, praising Emperor Xuanyuan for his way of handling this. They unanimously decided to do the same to people from the otherrge families.

    In the hall, the group ofrge family leader and elders were scared to death. Their faces paled, and they began wailing and howling. As for the guilty ones, some of them even shat their pants. The innocent ones were also freaked out.

    The Great Mitiuo spell was the cruelest soul-torturing magic created by human beings. It would grind a soul into the finest grains to examine the behavior of its owner. It was an evil spell. There was about thirty percent chance that a Divine Magus would die right on the spot under the effect of this magic, seventy percent chance that this Divine Magus would go crazy, and about one percent chance of staying fine in the luckiest case.

    If this spell were truly used, these strongest human families would certainly suffer great losses.

    But, the four former emperors had already made the decision. It was a decision of Emperor Xuanyuan, so who dared to dissuade him?

 Chapter 1394: The Formation Changed

    Chapter 1394: The Formation Changed

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Over the Lang Zhu City, the sky was cloudless.

    All clouds were dispelled by the strong power vibration released from tens of thousands of divine towers, exposing the surpassingly beautiful starry sky.

    The Yu n nobles endured the flood for years. But now, they had been trying their best to have fun. They crazily burned their energies and powers to lead a life of pleasure, as if they were making up for what they missed in the past few years.

    The nights in Liang Zhu City had be erotic. A moist, sticky, weird smell could be sensed from every street and alley. In the shades of trees, in flower shrubs, one could find entangled bodies, and hear the strange moans without an end.

    In a magnificent great hall which was decorated with blood-red gemstones, Dishi Yanluo, the Emperor in power of the Blood Moon, liedzily in a soft andrge chair, surrounded by hundreds of beautiful Yu n girls.

    The wine, the fresh flowers, the aphrodisiac incense, the floating, soft voile dresses, the fluffy feathers of bird-of-paradise... The floor was paved with a thickyer of blood-red rose petals. Behind gauze curtains fluttering in the wind, one could see strong Yu n warriors putting their arms around the waists of young girls.

    A group of musicians sat in a corner of the hall, nearly drunk. They put no rein to their imaginations, performing a weird melody that had beenposing in their heads. The roving melody was like the hearts of all Yu n beings on the scene, shaking, swaying, full of sexual passion.

    Tens of carefully selected female human ves with soft armors and short swords were divided into two groups, pretending to fight in the hall. Because of the soft melody, the movements of these female ves had be slow and powerless. They looked like airily dancing snakes, flirty and without a sense of strength.

    "Ah, hehe, I hate the rainy season!" Dishi Yanluo raised a human-head-sized wine cup, which was carved out of an entire piece of ruby. He shouted aloud and slightly swayed the cup, then poured the wine on an exceptionally coquettish Yu n girl.

    The girl was chuckling. Wetted by the wine, her extremely thin voile dress was almost transparent, exposing her beautiful body.

    Dishi Yanluo put his fingers around her neck, preparing to press her down on thatrge, soft chair, which was enough for three bulls to roll on. But suddenly, a short Xiu n old man rushed into the hall.

    "Your Majesty!" From a distance away, the Xiu n old man shouted, "I am very sorry, but there¡¯s one thing that you need to see yourself. Dishi Cha, what on earth has he done? Something about that portal-base teleporting formation is wrong."

    Dishi Yanluo was almost drunk. Hearing that Xiu n old man, he took a deep breath. Dense mist rose from his head, spreading a strong scent of alcohol. In the next moment, his mind was clear again. With three flickering eyes, he pushed away the girl, stood up, and looked at the Xiu n old man.

    "Master Q, what¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s just a portal connecting Pan Gu world and a small world, isn¡¯t it?" Walking to the Xiu n old man with quick steps, Dishi Yanluo said, "Those small worlds were already caught by Pan Gu world, and this great world has been devouring them. The portal is useless now, so I told you to send your disciples to demolish it!"

    "It can¡¯t be demolished!" Master Q looked at Dishi Yanluo with a strange expression. "Dishi Cha...We don¡¯t know what he changed, but something is wrong about these portals. And, I have a bad feeling!"

    Dishi Yanlou frowned slightly.

    Dishi Cha, that damnable man! He broke the portal that led to the hometown of all Yu n beings, and made the n for the twelve families in power to conquer the twelve new worlds. But in the meantime, he did a series of queer things.

    When the endless water-kind armies abruptly started marching out of the twelve portals, and were all under Gong Gong¡¯s control, Dishi Yanluo and the other emperors realized that something about Dishi Cha was very wrong.

    Reasonably, the twelve emperors should be gathering their armies by now and hunting Dishi Cha all over the world. They should be forcing Dishi Cha to give the twelve families an exnation. However, the ¡¯romantic¡¯ nature of Yu n nobles allowed them to start enjoying life once the flood was gone. These days, all administrative machineries of Yu Dynasty had shut down, and all military camps were empty!

    Even Dishi Yanluo himself had been spending time with alcohol and girls, so who could he count on?

    Master Q followed his order and went to demolish that useless portal, which was already...Dishi Yanluo quickly nced at the middle area of Master Q¡¯s body. ¡¯Perhaps, he¡¯s too old to have sex, so he can still focus on that portal at such a beautiful and romantic night, right?¡¯ thought Dishi Yanluo.

    "Let¡¯s go take a look." Anyhow, Master Q was the best Xiu n master recognized by the entire Blood Moon. Therefore, Dishi Yanluo had to show enough respect to him. Dishi Yanluo clearly understood that the Blood Moon wouldn¡¯t be affected too much, even if he was reced by another emperor. But without Master Qi, the annual profit of the Blood Moon would drop by at least fifty percent!

    As a matter of fact, Master Q was even more valuable than Dishi Yanluo, the Emperor of Blood Moon.

    Wrapping himself with a blood-red cloak, Dishi Yanluo followed behind Master Qi through a winding corridor, and walked to the mansion where the portal was located. On the way, more and more warriors with blood-red armors followed up. Gradually, a strong army emerged behind Dishi Yanluo.

    In therge courtyard, the portal-base formation that once released a blinding light stream to connect with the small world, had now been dazzling. A thirty-meters thick, almost tangible light screen wrapped up the entire formation. Dishi Yanluo was by no means a master of magic formation, but at first sight, he realized that this formation wasn¡¯t the same one that had generated the portal back then.

    The formation lying before Dishi Yanluo¡¯s eyes was a proper eighteen-pointed star formation. Floating around every star point were thousands of differently sized supportive formations and spell symbols.

    Every one hundred breaths, a white light would suddenly shine from the formation.

    Followed a thunderous, muffled bang, the white light spread in all directions like a giant, beating heart. It reached to the sky for over a hundred miles high and then disappeared.

    "What is this?" Dishi Yanluo scratched his head.

    "This is like a space navigational light!" Master Q raised his head and looked at the twelve enormous holes in the sky, which were created by the twelve water worlds. "This former portal-base teleporting formation is now supported by the power of an entire world. Twelve formations like this, connected with each other, form a tremendous...space navigational light!"

    "Space navigational light? Who is Dishi Cha guiding?" Cold sweat immediately oozed from Dishi Yanluo¡¯s forehead as he said, "That son of a b*tch, he...Who has he been guiding?"

 Chapter 1395: Dig Through

    Chapter 1395: Dig Through

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    During the flood, the non-humankind did have some aplishments. At least, Liang Zhu City had been reconstructed after it was halfway ttened that day. The city was even more magnificent now, especially the Town Hall located in the central area. The new Town Hall was three timesrger than before, luxuriously designed.

    In the main hall, on the twelve pirs near the wall, the twelve emperors in power sat straight on enormous thrones. Down below, hundreds of sallow-faced, high-grade Yu n nobles with luxurious clothing and puffy eyes were scattered in the round-shaped hall.

    Obviously, everyone was tired in these couple of days. A rosy aroma filled the air.

    Dishi Yanluo sent out the most urgent message and gathered these people here. Many of those people still hadn¡¯te back to earth from the ¡¯romantic life¡¯ they had been living during these days.

    The best Xiu n masters from the three suns and twelve moons stood on the stage in the middle of the hall, detailedly reporting their research results regarding the twelve portal-base teleporting formations to everyone on the scene. The research results from the other eleven masters were the same as Master Qi, that these formations could not be demolished or broken, and they had connected with each other to form a space navigational light.

    With the help of the great vibration caused by the twelve small worlds while merging with Pan Gu world, a lighthouse-like space navigational light had been releasing strong energy waves. ording to the twelve masters, this kind of energy wave could be sensed by some legendary ¡¯holy pieces¡¯, and help to locate Pan Gu world.

    "The void mirror!" Master Q stood on the stage and said loudly, "Your Majesty, you must have heard about the void mirror, a type of supreme treasure used by our kind to sweep across the Chaos and conquer worlds. However, void mirrors are precious, extremely difficult to produce. Till present, the entire Yu n only possess less than thirty of them, all in the hands of..."

    Master Q¡¯s face turned slightly dark. He didn¡¯t finish his speech, because he didn¡¯t know how to, or, he didn¡¯t dare to.

    "Tell us about Dishi Cha!" said Yanmo Sha, the emperor in power of the Dark Sun. His body was like a gray sun, releasing faintly sensible, gray-colored energy waves. The space around him had been twisting, interweaving along the gray energy waves. He pped his hands loudly and talked a bit mumblingly.

    A few Yu n men in dark-grey long robes walked neatly up to the stage, seeming smart and energetic. Politely, they bowed to each emperor. One of them took out a scroll and started reading aloud the information about Dishi Cha and his family.

    Dishi Cha¡¯s original name was Di Cha. He was an ordinary member of a branch family of the Di Family. The ancestors of the Di Family were a group of down-and-out low-grade nobles. When they joined the expeditionary force to Pan Gu world, Di Cha¡¯s ancestor was merely an ordinary guard of the Di Family.

    In the eyes of Yu n people,cking of a good family ground was an original sin. Without a good family background, one would be living at the bottom of the society, working like a horse all his life. Dishi Cha lived the first half of his life like this. In the Di Family, he was only an insignificant member of a branch, with a slight little bit of resources held in his hands. He married an ordinary wife and had two ordinary sons.

    One year, Dishi Cha returned to his hometown for the trial of sun and soon. He only had about ten percent chance to survive the trial. While he was gone, his two sons had no ie in the Di Family. Therefore, for survival, for cultivation and resources, they raised a ve-hunting troop and headed into the Southern Wastnd to hunt for ves.

    "Anyhow, the Di Family is a decent noble family. But as members of such a family, those young men started a ve-hunting troop, so poverty-stricken!" Dishi Yanluo supported his chin with both hands and murmured, "After he left, his sons had no choice but to be ve hunters. This proved that Dishi Cha had no resources at all...No interpersonalwork, no continuation resources, no nothing."

    "He shouldn¡¯t be able to pass the trial of sun and moon and be a Sun and Moon stage powerful being." Yemo Luoye frowned and said, "We all know that even the twelve emperors before us, who owned all resources of their families, couldn¡¯t guarantee sess. Dishi Cha, hehe, is he so talented? I don¡¯t believe it."

    The man with a dark-gray robe continued his reading.

    Dishi Cha¡¯s two sons became ve hunters, served the family for years, and contributed enough profits. Atst, the older one was incorporated into the Blood Moon army, bing themander of an ordinary regiment, whereas his younger brother stayed in Southern Wastnd as a ve hunter.

    What happened next might make Yu n beings speechless. Back in Southern Wastnd, Dishi Cha¡¯s younger son was killed by Ji Hao. Later on, Ji Hao was brought to Pu Ban City by Si Wen Ming, just when Dishi Yanluo became emperor. To show his power and strength, Dishi Yanluounched an offensive against the humankind.

    Back then, Dishi Yanluo hadn¡¯t attained the full support from all Blood Moon forces. The Chi Ban Mountain battle was a failure. Dishi Cha¡¯s oldest son fell in that battle, and this gave Dishi Cha a perfect excuse for revenge.

    As an inspector, a Sun and Moon stage powerful being, Dishi Cha returned to Pan Gu world. A father avenging his son was perfectly reasonable. Not long after he returned, he started the Pan Xi world life-and-death game.

    Unfortunately, the non-humankind lost the game.

    "But Dishi Cha kept his word. He gave us each a coordinate of a new world as our hush money." Fan Hai, the emperor of the Nether Moon, said slowly, "Now think about it! Something about the twelve coordinates is wrong, very wrong! Aha, damn it! Those worlds were all filled with water-kind creatures raised by Gong Gong!"

    "Tremendous, powerful water-kind armies like those...Even though the nature of all the twelve worlds was water, raising those water-kind armies still required nearly a thousand years." Yemo Luoye said coldly. "Which means, Dishi Cha attained the twelve coordinates nearly a thousand years ago. And back then, he had already colluded with Gong Gong, sowing the seeds of the water-kind in those worlds."

    "Based on Dishi Cha¡¯s family background, the resources he had and his individual power at that time, he shouldn¡¯t be able to do all this." Dishi Yanluo sighed, "Therefore, he betrayed the agreement made by our ancestors...betrayed our little group. He sold the truth about Pan Gu world to a...powerful being, who may have a void mirror!"

    "Dishi Cha could never be a Sun and Moons stage being on his own ount!" Fan Hai said with a deep voice, "Damnable thing, he is..."

    Fan Hai slightly quivered, with raging gray fire rising from his body. He looked as ugly as a ten-thousand-year-old zombie.

    "I am curious though...Currently, Dishi Cha seems to be with Yemo Tian a lot. We all know that Yemo Tian¡¯s family background is..." Polo Jia said with a slight viciousness. Polo Jia was the Flow[1] Moon Emperor. Colorful fire sparkles dazzled around his body, and his face was blur.

    Yemo Luoye immediately stood up from her seat and gave a furious scream. From her erect eye, a dark beam of light struck towards Polo Jia.

    [1] Editor¡¯s note: Now as per earlier mentions, Polo family is said to be under the High Moon, but here, the author has mentioned Flow Moon. So, let¡¯s just go with the flow (y¡¯all gotta handle the puns as theyes), and see if we canter one back and correct this or not.

 Chapter 1396: Intimidating, Fighting

    Chapter 1396: Intimidating, Fighting

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    No one tried to dissuade them. The rest ten emperors simply watched.

    The light of destruction released from Yemo Luoye¡¯s erect eye was incredibly powerful, and wherever it dazzled across, the time, space, and all natural powers seemed to melt. The melted natural powers were absorbed by Yemo Luoye with her power of devouring, bing her strength.

    Polo Jia smirked with a deep voice. As the Flow Moon Emperor, as a keeper and sower of the Yu n culture and knowledge among all Yu n nobles, and as the final guardian of the Yu n civilization, Polo Jia wasn¡¯t exceptionally powerful, but his power was unpredictable.

    A few crystal shields emerged before the light of destruction, followed by a few earth shields and wooden shields. Within a twinkling of an eye, a bright fiery light shone, and countless light beams wove into arge web, wrapping the light of destruction up.

    Yemo Luoye¡¯s light of destruction tore apart all of Polo Jia¡¯s defense and shed to his chest. Polo Jia shook his head and flicked his finger. Following his move, twelve six-feet-tall divine towers emerged before his face and generated a three-feet-thick defensive light screen, protecting him from the destruction light.

    The destruction light bumped into the colorful light screen, and caused a shrill squeezing noise that might soften one¡¯s teeth. The destruction light drilled in inch by inch, while the light screen copsed bit by bit. But before the screen was destroyed entirely, Polo Jia flicked his finger again and released a hundred and eight tiny divine towers.

    "Yemo Luoye, violence represents nothing. Knowledge is our most precious wealth." Polo Jia looked at Yemo Luoye proudly and said, "Your violence is not the strongest among all twelve of us, whereas my knowledge is top-ranked among all our kind in Pan Gu world. Your violence can never conquer my knowledge!"

    "Idiot!" Yemo Luoye took back the destruction light, sat calmly back on her throne, and said, "If I want to kill you, your knowledge would be useless. When your brain rots in your grave, your knowledge will be nothing but trash."

    Polo Jia chuckled, then proudly took back his tiny divine towers and prepared to brag about his knowledge. But silently, a dark-red dagger was put against his neck. The sharp dagger edge was almost cutting into his skin, which brought him a slight pain.

    "You!" Face paled, cold sweat oozed from Polo Jia¡¯s forehead.

    Polo Jia suddenly remembered something that made him feel slightly helpless. Because of their devouring power and destructive power, Yemo Family people could cultivate much more efficiently than the others. Therefore, among the twelve families in power, the Yemo Family had the most hidden powerful beings.

    It was said that the strongest fighter of Yemo Luoye, whose name was Yemo Shayi, was lost to a human being by her. But, how could she not have a couple of more hidden powerful ones around her?

    Polo Jia wasn¡¯t good at fighting. If Yemo Luoye had one guard as powerful as Yemo Shayi, Polo Jia would be unable to defend himself against her.

    "Enough! No need to hurt the harmony!" Piji Nu, the emperor of the Red Sun, who believed in violence and ughter, stood up and began talking imperially. "Before, we might have yed harmless small tricks against each other as a pastime. But now, we can¡¯t fall into internal strifes. Polo Jia, apologize to Emperor Yemo Luoye!"

    The dagger put against Polo Jia¡¯s neck disappeared. He rubbed his neck and stood up politely, then bowed to Yemo Luoye and said, "Emperor Yemo Luoye, please forgive me for what I said. We now know that everything is Dishi Cha¡¯s scheme, and whoever is behind this, he or she must be rted to Yemo Tian."

    "Even that terrifying weapon!" Polo Jia continued, "Years ago, we all sensed that power, which belonged to a supreme weapon. We have no way to attain a strong weapon like that. The only possibility was Dishi Cha, but judging by his position, that weapon could not belong to him!"

    "Yemo Tian has a supreme weapon!" said Yemo Luoye coldly, "Wherever he got it..."

    Withplicated expressions, the rest eleven emperors nced at Yemo Luoye simultaneously. But as Polo Jia had already been forced to apologize, these emperors quickly turned their eyes away. Anyway, everyone knew about that rumor which had been spreading for long. Yemo Tian and Yemo Luoye had the same mother, but their fathers were two different men. Therefore, Yemo Luoye had been keeping a close watch on Yemo Tian!

    "The problem we¡¯re facing right now, how should we fight against theing enemy?" continued Yemo Luoye ndly, "The connection between us and Pan Yu world is broken...By now, the permanent portal can¡¯t be repaired, neither should we repair it."

    "If an enemy as strong as we have imagined truly arrives, and if we repair the portal that leads back home, his or her power would be sensed by people back in Pan Yu world, and the secret of Pan Gu world would go public. Then, Pan Gu world would be like those conquered great worlds, carved up, torn apart, and upied. At least, we will lose everything."

    With a cold voice, Yemo Luoye carried on, "Therefore, we need to figure out a way to ruin the n of Dishi Cha and the one behind him, with our own powers."

    Polo Jia added ndly, "We have a great chance to seed. Because, even if an enemy as powerful as we have imagined truly descended to Pan Gu world, his power would be suppressed by the great Dao of Pan Gu world to an extreme point. In this world, he or she would be stronger than Sun and Moon stage beings, but not too much stronger."

    Breathing deeply, he continued with his deep voice, "We need to make a little bit sacrifice. Some people will die, we will lose some of our strongest warriors, and each of our families will lose arge batch of people. Butpared to Pan Gu world, all these losses will be worthy."

    Dishi Yanlou¡¯s eyes flickered with a fierce blood-red light as he said, "Why should we fight that bloody enemy alone? Don¡¯t you forget that as local creatures in Pan Gu world, human beings are quite strong. Among them, some were exceptionally powerful, who nearly destroyed our ancestors back then."

    "Will the humankind help us fight against that being?" Fan Hai blocked and said.

    "We can show our powers to human beings first." Dishi Yanluo stood up. Dense blood-red mist rolled around his body as heughed out loud, "We show our powers to them, and let them see how strong we are now. Then, we force them to fight for us."

    Wielding his fist, Dishi Yanluo continued loudly, "Human beings have a deep hatred for us. Therefore, they would never cooperate with us. We shouldunch the strike, frighten them, and show them our powers. When they are lost in fear and hopelessness, we will propose a settlement agreement. Then, all problems will be solved."

    The group of emperor nced at each other and raised their right hands, agreeing with Dishi Yanluo.

 Chapter 1397: Prepare for the War, Prepare for the War

    Chapter 1397: Prepare for the War, Prepare for the War

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    To the south of Liang Zhu City, on a broad hignd which had just been exposed from the flood, the wooden water city built by Ji Hao years ago had gone aground.

    Tens of thousands of starry sky spirit turtles dropped the ropes held in their mouths and leisurely strolled around the city. Their bodies were enormous and heavy. Gigantic footprints were left on the ground by them. Maguspreists from the army spread arge amount of fiddlehead seed, then cast a magic and grew acres of tender fiddleheads, letting those turtles happily gobble.

    In the city, Yi Di, Hao Tao, and the othermanders ordered their warriors to stay ready.

    They had been fighting for years, without a break. They had lost thirty percent warriors under theirmands, but overall, this army had grown many times stronger than before. On battlefields, some Magus Kings became Divine Magi, and many Senior Magi stepped into the level of Magus Kings.

    By now, the water-kind armies were gone. The army stopped in this area, waiting for the next order from Pu Ban City.

    Would they head into Northern Wastnd and wipe out all remaining forces of the Gong Gong Family, when Northern Wastnd and Mind merged together? Or, would they seize the opportunity as the flood had just sunk, and the non-humankind was unprepared, tounch a sudden attack against Liang Zhu City?

    So many strong human families and ns had gathered their elite forces, which wouldn¡¯t happen every year. Through years of showering blood, this army had be a metal-strong force with an amazingly high morale. Launching surprise strikes against Liang Zhu City and teaching non-humankind beings in that city a good lesson, human leaders did have such thoughts.

    This day, Yi Di stood on a watchtower, holding a grass stem in his mouth and leisurely putting his hands behind his head. With narrowed eyes, he gazed at the north.

    With his great eyesight, he saw a brightly glowing divine tower on a hill, a hundred miles away. This area was close to the southern border of Liang Zhu City. About a hundred miles away in the north were a series of mansions and territories that belonged to small non-humankind families in the outer city. With the current strength of this elite army, Yi Di believed that they could push the front line straight to the city.

    "We can take out a million non-humankind beings at least." Yi Di clicked his lips and said, "Jia n girls and Xiu n girls are unable to be appreciated, but Yu n girls are quite something. Compared to human girls, what¡¯s that word again? Seductively charming? Yeah, this word it is!"

    Human girls were simple and naive, unlike Yu n girls. As Yi Di said, Yu n girls were seductively charming. Female Yu n captives were always worth a lot in the markets.

    "I¡¯m gonna get a few strong Jia n men. I¡¯m gonna suck their marrow!" Tao Sha puffed out his chest as he stood under the tower. He also narrowed his eyes and gazed at the divine tower.

    As possessors of the Taotie bloodline, Taotie n warriors from Western Wastnd ate pretty much everything.

    Yi Di knitted his eyebrows and nced at Tao Sha, then subconsciously curved his mouth corners downwards. Tao Sha, if this old dude said that he ate human beings, he would mean it. The warsted for years. During the past few years, Yi Di witnessed Tao Sha chewing water-kind creatures alive countless times, then swallowing them up directly on battlefields.

    As Yi Di prepared to make a joke with Tao Sha, telling him to learn to cook things before he eats them, the ground quaked slightly.

    Gazing far at the north, he saw twelve thin streams of white mist rising to the sky from the farthest north. Within every stream of mist, a sand-grain-like thing had been shining brilliantly. Before long, the twelve mist streams reached thousands of miles high, then suddenly turned in the air, swishing to the south.

    Within the mist streams, the twelve shining sand grains dashed swiftly. They seemed to have some sort of space-jumping ability, that in every quarter of an hour, they would abruptly break the space and jump forward for a long distance.

    Twenty-four hourster, the twelve shining things were clearly visible from Yi Di¡¯s position. Those were twelve metal spheres, with a diameter of over one hundred miles, perfectly round and differently colored. Anyone who knew the non-humankind well enough could tell that the colors of these metal spheres represented the three suns and nine moons.

    These enormous metal spheres were thickly embossed withplicated patterns, covered in a palm-thickyer of light that gave them a hazy look, like the things one might only see in dreams.

    Tens of thousands of starry sky spirit turtles roared loudly and sonorously. Following Tushan Family people¡¯s shouts, these turtles quickly gathered together and formed an especially strong defensive formation on both sides of the wooden city. Inside the city, countless human warriors were in their ces, with all kinds of weapons well prepared.

    The twelve metal spheres paused simultaneously less than a thousand miles away from the city, glowing, buzzing, and letting out grating noises. Dim light streams flew across the surfaces of these metal spheres, while they bloomed like twelve enormous flowers.

    The shell of these metal spheres split up and released exquisite, nearly transparent, thin metal pieces, that looked like petals. Each petal was thickly covered in spell symbols. Under the sunshine, these spell symbols reflected a splendid, blinding light.

    The petals spread, and the twelve metal spheres became twelve enormous flowers, with a diameter of over three-hundred miles. In the middle of each flower was a metal tform, hundred miles in diameter. Pces, divine towers, and strong walls towered up on the tform. Clearly, it was a fortress standing on each metal tform.

    Following a buzzing noise, spell symbols dazzled on countless metal petals. Because of the twelve water worlds, the air was suffused with water power. The pure water power condensed into white torrents and surged into these metal petals. Next, the divine towers standing on each metal tform dazzled blindingly and released defensive screens in all directions, like waves of water. Eventually, each defensive screen expanded into a tremendous glowing sphere and wrapped up every metal flower entirely.

    Along with faintly audible swishing noises, countless metal tes silently rose into the sky, about three meters in diameter and wrapped in a dim light. Standing on each metal te was a heavily armored, muscr Jia n warrior, releasing strong energy waves. At the first sight, one could see at least a million Jia n warriors rising to the sky.

    "Prepare for the war!" Yi Di raised his right hand and wielded.

    Hao Tao stood by the curtain of a tent as he shouted with a deep yet strong voice, "Give a warning to Pu Ban City, Chi Ban Mountain, and all human ns...The twelve ¡¯cities of great cmity¡¯ have all been activated. This is a great war! All twelve families in power have joined the attack!"

    Countless fierce,rge birds rose from the wooden city and carried archers up to the sky.

    A beam of light spread from the city of great cmity at the front and generated a strange power directly from the air. The group ofrge birds had just reached hundreds of meters high, but all of a sudden, they could no longer feel the air with their wings. Large groups of Eastern Wastnd archers and their mounts fell from the sky.

 Chapter 1398: Limited Killing

    Chapter 1398: Limited Killing

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Damn you!" Yi Di flew up from the watchtower. His feather cloak dazzled while an enormous pair of wings burst from his back. They generated a strong climbing power, bringing him up into the sky.

    Every single feather of the swan cloak worn by Yi Di had released a tens of meters long beam of light. On each feather, countless tiny spell symbols sparked with a blinding light. In the air, an especially strong power had been suppressing the swan cloak, trying its best to weaken its flying ability.

    In the wooden city, hundreds of gigantic totem pirs glowed simultaneously. Tens of thousands of Maguspreists stood by those pirs, cut their wrists open, and sprayed fresh blood on them.

    With a rumbling noise, hundred miles long light beams rose from the pirs. On top of each light beam, a tremendous light sphere spread out. Within the light, hundreds of hazy yet enormous legendary creatures were faintly visible. Their roars echoed through the clouds, while waves of light erupted from the hundreds of pirs.

    A cracking noise could be heard without any end. The air-banning power released from the city of great cmity shed against the purifying power from the totem pir, neutralizing each other while generating fine fire sparkles and a longsting series of muffled explosive noise, that brought people a pain in the ears.

    The archers who fell from the air shouted with bright voices. Clear light streams flew out of their feather cloaks, wrapped up their mounts, and restored their flying abilities. Then, they were seen vertically rising again to the sky.

    "Beat them!" Yi Di growled. The twenty-four sr terms arrow intent was released, from the spring equinox to the June solstice. Along with muffled thunders, waves of arrows were sent out from the string of the thunder-running bow, with an indescribably magical power of creation which belonged to nature. Flickering with lightning, they flew straight towards the Jia n warriors standing on the metal tes.

    Tens of Divine-Magus-level Jia n battle kings silently rushed up. They raised the heavy shields in their left hands while swinging down the long des in their right hands towards Yi Di, bringing up frosty beams of light. Their des were even taller than themselves.

    Quick crashing noises started. Yi Di¡¯s arrows were all top-grade pieces made by Ji Hao with his round cauldron. Shields held in the hands of Jia n battle kings were prated by swiftly spinning arrows one after another. The arrows then tore apart their armors and sank deep into their bodies.

    The thunder-running bow raised the pration power of the arrows by a hundred times, along with the rotational speed. In addition to that, the bow gave each arrow a strong thunder power. The arrows exploded inside Jia n battle kings¡¯ bodies and generated deafening thunders. Blood and body pieces were sent flying all over the sky.

    Before some of them could swing their des down, the tens of Jia n battle kings were forced back together. Yu Yu¡¯s twenty-four sr terms arrows intent wasplimented by the thunder-running bow as one of the ten legendary bows in Pan Gu world, added with the spell symbol arrows made by Ji Hao painstakingly, and Yi Di¡¯s supreme Eastern Wastnd art of archery. The results stunned even Yi Di himself. He couldn¡¯t help but burst into an excited howl in the midair!

    Forcing back tens of Divine Magi at one time, how could Yi Di even dream about being so powerful before?

    Seizing the opportunity, Yi Di transformed into a strong whirlwind. Tens of arrows swished across the sky. The tens of Jia n battle kings who hadrge holes on their bodies tried to cover each other while retreating. But suddenly, muffled moans were squeezed out from their throats, as twenty-three of them had their eyes prated by arrows. sting thunders could again be heard, while their heads and arge half of their bodies blew up in dazzling thunderbolts.

    "Damn it! Who is that kid?" In the city of great cmity at the front, Alo To, the High Moon Emperor, angrily punched on the wall. The High Moon had the strongest fighting capacity among all twelve branches of the non-humankind. High Moon people had the best instincts of fighting. Based on the same power level, every single High Moon warrior was at least twice as good as the ones from the other eleven branches. When the non-humankind started wars, High Moon warriors would always fight at the front line.

    Alo To watched an Eastern Wastnd archer kill twenty-three of his elite battle kings with one single move. His heart even missed a beat, and he almost vomited blood for this great loss. Before, in battles against human beings, no matter what, losing one Divine-Magus-level warrior would take at least three months. Through long periods of confrontation and all kinds of ambushes, traps, surprise strikes were how human beings killed battle kings.

    But today, even before they formally dered war, twenty-three battle kings were killed directly. Other than a heartache, Alo To¡¯s face was also burning in shame ¡ª This was so shameful. Witnessing this, how would people from the other twelve branches think of High Moon warriors? Would it be that under Alo To¡¯s lead, all High Moon warriors had softened?

    "Prepare a small-scale, limited strike!" With an extremely dark face, Alo To nced at the wooden city and hesitated shortly. Finally, he remembered the decision made by the twelve emperors at the meeting. This time, their purpose wasn¡¯t causing severe damages to the humankind. Instead, they were here to show their irresistible, terrifying powers to the human beings.

    Limited killing, instead of destroying humanity ¡ª They were still counting on the alliance of human ns to fight for them as cannon fodder against a scarily powerful being from their homeworld, who wasing for all profits that Pan Gu world could generate.

    "Over there!" Pondering for a while, Alo To pointed at the defensive formation of tens of thousands of starry sky spirit turtles, located by the east of the wooden city.

    On the High Moon¡¯s city of great cmity, from those well-spread, exquisite, and beautiful metal petals, natural powers had been vibrating. In every second, a great amount of natural power would be absorbed by the energy formation based on each petal.

    Transformed by the formation, the natural powers turned into liquid energy, flowing into the weapon system of the city of cmity. On the city wall, a three-hundred-meters-tall golden statue slowly opened its erect eye and silently nced at the defensive formation of spirit turtles pointed at by Alo To.

    Sizzle! A water-tank-thick white beam of light was released from the erect eye, tearing apart the sky as it instantly struck on a spirit turtle.

    Pop! This turtle directly disintegrated into the finest grains. Next, hundreds of spirit turtles around it disappeared in the dazzling light. The light then struck the ground, making it bulge slightly. Countless fist-thick beams of light erupted from the ground, leaving thousands of fist-sized holes on the bodies of thousands of spirit turtles.

    Followed by a muffled boom, the ground exploded. This so-called ¡¯small-scale limited strike¡¯ from Alo To left a tremendous pit with a diameter of three-hundred-miles in the defensive formation of spirit turtles.

    Thousands of spirit turtles around the pit screamed in pain. Steaming hot blood streamed out of their bodies and flowed into the pit.

    "A perfect strike! Alo To nodded in satisfaction. Looking at Yi Di, who floated in the midair, he said, "Stupid barbarian, have you now learned the great difference between your civilization and ours?"

 Chapter 1399: Unhurried

    Chapter 1399: Unhurried

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Hao Tao stood in the wooden city with a steel whip held in his hands. He was looking at the city of cmity seriously, which had justunched a strike.

    The destructive beam of light released from the erect eye of the three-hundred-meters-tall statue was so powerful that the starry sky spirit turtles in the defensive formation, which were especially strong and had activated all their powers, failed to take even a single strike.

    "I¡¯ve never seen this... I¡¯ve never even heard of this." Hao Tao¡¯s heart was heavy.

    As a military judge, Hao Tao had joined numerous wars against the non-humankind, but he never saw a real city of great cmity with his own eyes. Cities of great cmity could be counted as the strongest weapon of Yu Dynasty. A city of great cmity was once enabled on a battlefield in the era of Emperor Zhuanxu. But back then, the entire Yu Dynasty only possessed one city of great cmity.

    At the moment, Hao Tao was looking at twelve cities of great cmity! These cities of great cmity were muchrger than the one in the secret historical record. The strikeunched by one of these cities was fiercer, even more unstoppable. Hundreds of starry sky spirit turtles with a great defensive power were evaporated with one single strike, and thousands were injured severely!

    That strike shattered the earth within the area three-hundred miles in radius, along with everything in it. So terrifying! If the strike weren¡¯t aimed at those turtles but at the wooden city instead, what would happen?

    Hao Tao¡¯s heart sank into a bottomless abyss. He even temporarily lost his eyesight.

    Hao Tao was a man of justice and a master ofw. He was also a powerful being, such that years ago, he had be a half-step Supreme Magus. However, his specialty was nothing else but thew, and he served as no more than a military judge. He was a good warrior indeed, but he was by no means a famous general.

    Facing the twelve destructive cities of cmity, Hao Tao¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. Fight? Retreat? Or what? Why hadn¡¯t Pu Ban City sent back any message? If Si Wen Ming or the other famous humanmanders were here, what would they do?

    All of a sudden, Hao Tao realized the biggest problem of this allied human army! During the flood, the enemies of this army were mostly water-kind creatures. Under the shared leadership of themanders from all ns, this army fought against the water-kind for years, and had taken great advantages. But facing a tightly organized, powerful Yu Dynasty army, this elite human army became like a headless snake. Without a leader, many problems and difficulties couldn¡¯t be solved efficiently.

    Commanders and elders from many ns gathered near Hao Tao. They all witnessed that terrifying strike just now, and they all had cold sweat oozing out of their foreheads. They didn¡¯t know what to do, as the enemies were way too strong. That shocking strikeunched by the High Moon city of cmity evaporated so many starry sky spirit turtles at one time, so what if it were aimed at the camp area?

    "Hao Tao, Hao Tao, what should we do? Should we fight them? Or..." A White Tiger n elder shouted in anxiety.

    "Fully activate the defensive formation. How many crystals do we have left? How long can west?" A Roc n elder rushed over while gasping quickly, eyes filled with nervousness.

    "This was only a temporary-use wooden camp, and our warriors are too aggregated." A Zhu Wu n elder yelled, "We can¡¯t fight them here. We have to figure out a way to weaken their cities of cmity!"

    Hao Tao¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t clear. Countlessw regtions and rules hovered in his mind, but he could not make the wisest decision.

    Fight? Retreat?

    Fight, warriors of the army had no fear of death. They would roar like beasts and put up desperate fights against the non-humankind! But, as Zhu Wu elder said, this ce wasn¡¯t the best battlefield for human warriors! If the non-humankind only sent out a regr field army, they should have no fear. But, they enabled twelve cities of great cmity. If all warriors remained gathered in the wooden city, they would be the most obvious target of the twelve cities!

    The first strikeunched by the non-humankind killed hundreds of turtles, but how enormous were they? If that strikended on the camp area, hundreds of thousands of elite human warriors would be wiped out, and millions would be injured!

    If the enemyunched a few more strikes like that, the whole camp area would be ttened, and not a single human being would survive.

    ¡¯Damn it, damn it!¡¯ Hao Tao gave a bitter grin. This army really needed amander. At present, Si Wen Ming was the bestmander among human beings. But, if he couldn¡¯t be here, Ji Hao, that smart boy could also make a big difference! Ji Hao would never let himself fall into a disadvantage. Following his lead, warriors would not fall into a disadvantage either!

    In the midair, mounting on giant birds,rge groups of Eastern Wastnd archers had already started a battle against Jia n warriors.

    Treading on metal tes, Jia n warriors¡¯ linear speed was extremely high. In the air, they were even twice as fast as the mostmon flying mounts used by Eastern Wastnd archers. But their skills of turning, sideways movement, and dodging were awful. Overall, Jia n warriors with metal tes were far less flexible than Eastern Wastnd archers on flying mounts.

    Eastern Wastnd archers moved swiftly in the sky as they sent out countless arrows, which swished across the air and pierced into the bodies of Jia n warriors.

    Some of Jia n warriors dashed like crazy bulls, trying their best to disarray Eastern Wastnd archers, while the others carried heavy shields and lined up orderly in the air, sweeping in like a fishing. They attempted to encircle a part of Eastern Wastnd archers and get them stuck in a shield formation to ughter them.

    This was a battle between bulls and eagles. No severe casualty was caused yet. Both sides had been changing formations, preparing for thest strike.

    On the High Moon city of cmity, Alo To crossed his arms before his chest, looking at Eastern Wastnd archers flying all over the sky. Conveniently pointing at the west side of the city, he said, "Over there, kill some more big turtles. Turn the power output down. B*stards, do you know how valuable these turtles are? When we conquer the humankind, these big guys would all be our treasures!"

    "Be careful! Don¡¯t affect the human warrior camp area, just drive them to the south. Don¡¯t hurt them." Alo To said as he looked at all human warriors gathered in the camp area. "They will be our best shields. Killing them would be too wasteful."

    The three-hundred-meters-tall golden statue opened its eyes again. A much thinner white light beam darted out and killed over a hundred starry sky spirit turtles in the west.

    Hao Tao sighed and said in a deep voice, "They seem to be driving us away instead of starting a real war!"

    Breathing deeply, Hao Tao continued in a harsh tone, "Retreat to the south, to Chi Ban Mountain! Over there, their cities of cmity will be useless."

    The order spread out. Human warriors abandoned the wooden city and scattered, unhurriedly retreating to the south.

 Chapter 1400: Make Up for Their Errors

    Chapter 1400: Make Up for Their Errors

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    You Xiong City, the ancestralnd of the You Xiong Family...

    Inside the core defensive screen, dense yellow clouds had been rolling above the ancestral family temple. Emperor Xuanyuan sat in the midair, legs crossed and eyes burning like a pair of suns, as he looked down at the You Xiong Family people.

    Gong Sun Bo had already been through the torment of a secret soul-interrogating magic. Poor him, his soul wasn¡¯t strong. So, when it was disintegrated into the finest grain, he died in pain. However, all dirty things he had done in his life were exposed by Emperor Xuanyuan. He sneakily hid fifteen super-scale mines that belonged to the You Xiong Family, captured human ves, and forced them to be miners, excavating crystals without restraint. All kinds of arms deals often happened between him and the non-humankind. Secretly, he raised numerous men of sacrifice, sending them all over Mind in disguise of homeless ns.

    Those men of sacrifice served as sharp weapons of Gong Sun Bo. In the darkness, they had taken out quite a number of his enemies. Not only the ones from other human families, many You Xiong Family elders died in their hands too. Before Gong Sun Bo, thest leader of the Gong Sun Family was Gong Sun Meng, who ended up being possessed by a sky devil. After his death, Gong Sun Bo assassinated quite a few elders, who were his strongpetitors, for the leader position.

    Gong Sun Bo¡¯s soul was gone, but his body remained alive, kneeling in front of the ancestral temple while facing the gate. Behind him were over a thousand leaders of branches of the You Xiong Family, and hundreds of elders. All of them witnessed Emperor Xuanyuanunch his move and Gong Sun Meng howled heartbreakingly till his soul perished.

    With twisted faces, these branch leaders and elders looked at Emperor Xuanyuan sitting above the ancestral temple. Cold sweat was streaming down their bodies as they nearly fainted in fear. They were clearly aware of the fact that they had all done dirty things more or less. Taking advantages of their powers to bully the others, this kind of thing was just normal in their eyes.

    Based on Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s temper, they all had to die!

    Emperor Xuanyuan was just like the Xuanyuan sword he made himself, strong, fierce; he would rather break than bend. He could not bear watching unfairness. When he was serving as the human emperor, he managed You Xiong Family people hundreds of times more strictly than the others.

    Back in his era, every single one of You Xiong Family people was a brave and fearless warrior, a humble, decent human being, with an impable moral character and capabilities. In Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s days, even the most ordinary member of the You Xiong Family could be counted as a person of virtue. But in these days...

    With an extremely twisted face, a branch leader, whose mind was already destroyed by the fear, hysterically rushed out of the crowd. As a low-level Divine Magus, he rose into the sky, pulled out his sword, and pointed at Emperor Xuanyuan.

    "Great Ancestor! Holy Emperor! We are your descendants! We are your blood descendants! We are You Xiong Family! We have the noblest human bloodline! Why can¡¯t we have more profits, morends, more children than the others? What¡¯s so wrong about that?"

    "Because of your achievements, your contribution to the humankind, we should stand high above the masses, and those ant-like people should kneel under our feet. Their lives should be held in our hands!"

    Emperor Xuanyuan wielded his hands and sent out a shadow of sword, turning the branch leader into a strand of smoke.

    "All achievements belong to me; all contributions came from me. What do my achievements and contributions have to do with you? If you want an achievement, build it yourselves. If you want to make a contribution, make it yourselves!" Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s voice was strong and cold, sounding like the ng of a sword.

    "The non-humankind have upied the north for countless years! If you are useful human beings, you should go destroy the non-humankind and turn Pan Gu world into a paradise of human beings. How shameless are you? How can my achievements and contributions serve you as a reason to harm human beings?"

    "You Xiong Family, my bloodline...Are you my only descendants?" Emperor Xuanyuanughed out loud, even quaking the sky and the earth, "All human beings, all descendants of old emperors like me...In my eyes, you are nothing different than the others. In the end, we are all Saint Pan Gu¡¯s descendants!"

    "I am Gong Sun Xuanyuan. I am nothing more than an insignificant one among Saint Pan Gu¡¯s countless descendants. Luckily, I grew strong and made my humble contributions for the humankind. The world gifted me with a great natural reward power and helped me be a Supreme Magus."

    "In my heart, ns and families can no longer divide the humankind. I see no families, but the entire humankind. Today, I will investigate the You Xiong Family thoroughly. Everyone with a dirty history will die. You are the cancer of the humankind, so you will be eliminated. For the humankind, I will not feel pain even if I have to destroy the entire You Xiong Family today!"

    The group of branch leader and elder fell to the ground in despair.

    Emperor Xuanyuan used to be their greatest hope, their faith, their belief, their spirit totem, their ¡¯god¡¯. However, for the other human beings, Emperor Xuanyuan had no hesitation to even destroy the entire You Xiong Family!

    Great ancestors souls, Emperor Xuanyuan was crazy!

    Countless Youxiong Family people who had done dirty things cried out, their faces covered in tears. They kneeled on the ground and kowtowed to Emperor Xuanyuan, begging for mercy. They swore to the heaven that they would change and would be decent men.

    But even in the face of all this, Emperor Xuanyuan showed no change. Slightly shaking his head, he sighed. Looking at these crying and howling people, he understood that not too many You Xiong Family leaders were clean.

    As a cold light flickered in his eyes, Emperor Xuanyuan stood up slowly. He knew that he didn¡¯t need to deal with these people with the cruel soul-torturing magic, and instead, could kill them directly. He still had a mission to aplish. Where could he find the time to waste on these disappointing descendants of his?

    An enormous sword gradually emerged behind Emperor Xuanyuan, while a tremendous spirit power spread out like tidewater, instantly enveloping those crying You Xiong Family people. All the crying ones must have dirty histories buried in their hearts, and all deserved to die. As for the ones who weren¡¯t killed, they could be examined one by one, after the crying ones were dead.

    Before the enormous sword descended, a fiery light shed across the sky. Ji Hao drove the nine dragons chariot into You Xiong City at his highest speed.

    "Emperor, please don¡¯t kill them!" Ji Hao shrieked with a hoarse voice. He brought the most urgent message just received by Pu Ban City.

    "The non-humankindunched offensive with full force! With twelve especially strong cities of great cmity, the twelve non-humankind families haveunched an all-out attack. All non-humankind monsters in Liang Zhu City with fighting capacities are sent out!" Ji Hao yelled breathlessly. "We can¡¯t kill these people! Let them make up for their errors. Let them go to the battlefield and fight the non-humankind!"

    Two beams of fiery light shone from Emperor Shun¡¯s eyes as he eximed, "Twelve cities of great cmity? Damn it! Are they so strong already?"

    On the ground, countless whiningly crying You Xiong Family people seized a glimpse of hope as they immediately howled out.

    "Great Ancestor! Great Ancestor! We are willing to make amends... to make up for our errors!"

 Chapter 1401: For What Purpose

    Chapter 1401: For What Purpose

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Orders spread in all directions. Under the pressure from Emperor Xuanyuan and the other three former emperors, thoserge families were mobilized too this time.

    Since the first war of aggression started by the non-humankind in Pan Gu world, this was the first time for all human forces to mobilize fully. Countless weapon depots were opened, several hidden forces were put in use, and arge number of elites who had been cultivating themselves in istion were woken up. For quite a long while, one could hear conversations like this in Pu Ban City ¡ª ¡¯Eh? Old dude, you¡¯re still alive? Everyone thought you died centuries ago!¡¯

    Emperor Xuanyuan visited the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind himself. No one knew what he said to the dragons and phoenixes, but as a result of his trip, the dragons and phoenixes made their moves too, even if they had always been proud and never liked to be too close to the humankind.

    Pu Ban City became a giant military camp. Food, armaments, and elite warriors were sent to Pu Ban City ceaselessly. Fierce mounts ran about on the ground, quaking the ground slightly. Enormous birds hovered in the sky, even covering the sun with their wings.

    Countless water-kind captives who were enved by human warriors were gathered as well. They filled all rivers,kes, and streams around the city, releasing their spirit creature power straight to the sky and forming dense dark clouds that covered the sky. Each day, these water-kind spirit creatures needed to absorb natural powers to cultivate themselves. Therefore, Pu Ban City was suffused with a strong fishy smell.

    Strong creatures worshipped by human ns, such as treemen, jungle spirits, stone men, earth spirits, and all kinds of mysterious non-human creatures also gathered in Pu Ban City because of the general mobilization of the humankind. One could seerge groups of strange creatures crossing or even dancing on the streets.

    Many ns woke up their strongest worshipped creatures. Therefore, some rare, ancient species showed up in Pu Ban City. ording to the legends, some of these species were extinct already, but now, one could find them all in Pu Ban City. Hiderigami[1] was one of these legendary creatures. ording to the legend, she attended the war against Chi You with Emperor Xuanyuan. Hiderigami was pretty and slim, looking like a young girl. Less than three hours after she arrived in Pu Ban City, the city was dried. All nts died, and a strong burning stink could be sensed from every area of the city.

    Within six hours after she arrived, hundreds of fire idents happened in the city. Thousands of buildings were burned, even including a granary.

    Without a choice, Emperor Xuanyuan visited Hiderigami and respectfully invited her to rest in arge mansion ten-thousand miles away, which was built especially for her. The same evening, the mountain range where the mansion was located suffered a massive wildfire. All nts in that area were incinerated.

    While all forces were heading to Pu Ban City, Ji Hao went northward alone.

    Chi Ban Mountain line of defense...

    The flood was gone, and the mountains, which were soaked in water for years, were already covered in moss and tender grass. Some ancient trees with strong life-force were rooted deep in the mountains. As the flood sank, these trees were again full of vigor and vitality, sprouting new leaves.

    The humankind spent incalcble efforts, time, and resources on the Chi Ban Mountain line of defense. Every mountain in this tremendous mountain range were thickly carved with spell symbols, and had a defensive formation buried in it.

    Once the flood was gone, the Chi Ban Mountain line of defense was reactivated, and a sizeable number of troops settled in it. Once the army led by Yi Di, Hao Tao, Tao Sha, and the othermanders returned, the Chi Ban Mountain line of defense would have a sufficient force.

    The twelve cities of cmity lined up above the Chi Ban Mountain line of defense. Last time, the Blood Moonunched an offensive by sending their troops directly into the Chi Ban Mountain area, starting intensives fight against human warriors. But this time, they did it in a different way. Patiently and unhurriedly, they gradually pushed the twelve cities of great cmity forward.

    When Ji Hao arrived in Chi Ban Mountain, he saw a city of great cmity release a dazzling beam of light. Within the light, a towering mountain down below burst with countless spell symbols and defensive screens. The ground was shaking while the defensive formation buried in the mount was crazily extracting the earth power to generated miles thick defensive screens to fight against the strikeunched by the city of great cmity.

    Followed by a thunderous bang, the defensive formations shattered eventually, and the mountain was ttened. Hundreds of human warriors stationed on the mountain had left with their flying mounts long ago, while hundreds of Jia n warriors on metal tes chased closely after them. An intense fight was immediately started between them, as warriors from both sides suffered injuries.

    Before long, the Jia n warriors gave on chasing, and the human warriors escaped sessfully.

    On the ground, countless non-humankind ves had been yelling and shouting. They were busy at ttening the copsed mountain to the ground with arge number ofrge-scale machines they controlled. They brokerge rocks, filled them intorge pits on the ground, ttened the road surface with heavy metal machines, then poured a grey-coloured, sticky liquid on the road.

    The gray liquid quickly melted rocks and sands. Soon, the melted rocks and sands solidified again, and the road surface became a translucent, gray-colored crystalline solid body. These non-humankind ves had been working quite efficiently. Not long afterward, they paved a hundred-miles-wild road through the copsed mountain.

    The city of great cmity slowly moved south. Reaching the next mount, it again released a dazzling light beam and tore down the next mountain. Afterward, hundreds of Jia n warriors chased after a group of human warriors for a short while, and non-humankind salves on the ground paved another section of the road.

    The twelve cities of cmity kept moving south, unhurriedly destroying mountains while countless non-humankind ves were paving the twelve broad roads on the ground. They worked fairly hard, that sweat had been streaming down their backs. By the time Ji Hao arrived, the twelve roads had already reached into the Chi Ban Mountain range from the north side for over two-thousand miles.

    Ji Hao looked at the twelve cities of great cmity in the air, stunned.

    Were these non-humankind beings trying to create twelve paths that led straight to Pu Ban City?

    ncing at the boundless military camp of the non-humankind on the grasnd by the north of Chi Ban Mountain, Ji Hao¡¯s heart was heavy. Without the Chi Ban Mountain line of defense, the non-humankind army would be able to head straight in through the twelve broad roads, which meant the human force had to put up a desperate fight against them on the grasnd. But honestly, in both terms of military strength and equipment, the non-humankind was far stronger than the humankind. If the decisive battle really happened on the grasnd, the humankind would definitely suffer a severe loss, even if they managed to stop the non-humankind from approaching Pu Ban City. Not to mention the fact that the non-humankind now had twelve cities of great cmity!

    However, these non-humankind beings didn¡¯t seem to be starting a real war! While frowning, Ji Hao looked at the twelve slowly moving cities of great cmity. A thought popped up in his head.

    They didn¡¯t seem to start a real war because if they did, they could haveunched a series of strike to the valleys and canyons, where the majority of human troops were stationed in, and the human force would have suffered heavy casualties long ago.

    Pondering for a short while, Ji Hao transformed into a fiery light and flew to the nearest city of great cmity.

    ____________

    [1] Hiderigami, (Chinese: h¨¤nb¨¢, ºµ÷É) is a mythical species that holds the power to cause droughts.

 Chapter 1402: Perfect Offense and Defense

    Chapter 1402: Perfect Offense and Defense

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Following muffled swishing noises, tens of metal tes rose from a valley, flickering with dim lightning bolts. Treading on the metal tes, tens of Jia n warriors pounced on Ji Hao whileughing viciously.

    Over ten human-shank-thick bows buzzed brightly, while spear-like metal arrows flew towards Ji Hao. The Jia n warriorsughed confidently. They believed that Ji Hao would die.

    Ji Hao threw a sideways nce at those enormous arrows shot out by the Jia n warriors. The arrowheads were transparent, crystalline, three-feet-long, and covered with countless rolling spell symbols. Inside each arrowhead, spell symbols gathered into a ck and red cloud. This kind of an arrow was extremely powerful, normally used to break cities. But with these arrows, these Jia n monsters attacked Ji Hao, a single human being!

    "You¡¯re rich, aren¡¯t you?" Seeing these Jia n warriors releasing over ten powerful explosive arrows for him alone, Ji Hao smirked and pushed his palm out. Along with a resonant, high-pitched sound, his palm vibrated the air and generated a, hundreds of meters wide, cyan-colored, hand-shaped circle of light which pped on those arrows.

    Before the arrows were detonated by the spell symbols buried inside them, the cyan-colored hand-shaped light circle vibrated at a high frequency and shattered the arrows, disintegrating them into the finest grains.

    The pupils of the tens of Jia n warrior immediately shrank to the size of needle points, their eyeballs almost popping out of their sockets. They nced at Ji Hao in shock, then silently turned around and flew right away. The dim lightning bolts sparkling on their metal tes instantly grew brighter, leaving tens of meters long lightning bolts in the air.

    Ji Hao made a step forward and reached near those fleeing Jia n warriors. Then, he threw out his pair of fists and caused muffled whooshing noises. Heavy punchesnded on the backs of the Jia n warrior¡¯s heads. One after another, these Jia n warriors were knocked out.

    Taking out a dark, triangr small g, Ji Hao pointed at these Jia n warriors. As a stream of Netherworld power puffed out, a twenty-meters-long space-crack appeared in the air. Along with clear metal ngs, tens of ck chains flew out of the crack, tied up these fainted Jia n warriors, and dragged them in.

    This small g was a treasure gifted to Ji Hao from Netherworld Hierarch after theirst deal. With this small g, Ji Hao could break the space and build a connection with the Netherworld whenever he wanted to send captives to Netherworld Hierarch. Netherworld Hierarch had arranged his people to wait on the other side. This was the main function of this g. Netherworld Hierarch had been keeping a ¡¯receiving record¡¯, ording to which, every time the captives Ji Hao sent over achieved a certain number, Netherworld Hierarch would settle a payment. He would pay Ji Hao with valuable natural treasures from the Netherworld, or weapons or tools that he made, or all kinds of his zombie works, ghosts, devils, etc. With enough captives, everything could be negotiable.

    Sending away these poor Jia n warriors, Ji Hao rolled up his sleeves and collected their metal tes. All non-humankind products had important reference value to the humankind. Before, human warriors had captured many simr metal tes from battlefields, but the metal tes used by these Jia n warriors Ji Hao encountered were three times faster than the regr ones. Clearly, the non-humankind had made a great progress in their techniques. Ji Hao would send these new metal tes to the Magi Pce, which might be able to crack them and create some new techniques.

    In a short distance away, a group of Yu n people on a city of cmity, who had been gazing afar from the city wall, noticed Ji Hao.

    Tens of Jia n warriors on patrol were taken down so easily by Ji Hao, and somehow, he sent them to an unknown ce. Watching this, a Yu n young man in a gray cloak angrily pointed at Ji Hao and yelled aloud. Following his voice, the erect eye of a, hundreds of meters tall statue on the city wall shone suddenly, and a dazzling beam of lightnded on Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Buzz! Ji Hao took a strike from the city of cmity even before he could activate the Pan Gu bell.

    So fast, indescribably fast! Ji Hao saw nothing but a blinding light shing across his eyes. Instinctively, he attempted to dodge, but before that, the light beam had alreadynded on him. The Taiji cloak released two streams of mist in the colors of ck and white, blocking the beam of light. But still, Ji Hao felt his entire body was burning; he even sensed a faint scorching smell from his hair and eyebrows.

    The tremendous impact force pushed him back for nearly a hundred miles. The water-tank-thick light beam didn¡¯t fade, while the ck and white mist streams rotated at a high speed, forming an enormous whirlpool that shredded the light beam and sent it away.

    The strikeunched by the city of great cmity happened within a moment. As the group of Yu n peopleughed wildly out on the city wall, Ji Hao shed across the sky and showed up outside the city. Along with a sizzling noise, bright lightning bolts flickered before Ji Hao¡¯s body. In the air, numerous water-tank-sized, hexagon-shaped, transparent defensive screens emerged and pieced together into a strong shield against Ji Hao.

    Those loudlyughing Yu n people were silenced immediately, choking on theirughter and almost dying of suffocation.

    They looked at Ji Hao, stunned. They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes, as they failed to figure out how on earth Ji Hao survived a strike from the great city of cmity, even though that was only a small-scale limited strike!

    "A Divine Magus?" murmured a Yu n young man, "No, Divine Magi will also be injured by such a strike. So, it¡¯s because of his treasures! That cloak of his is not only beautiful, but its defensive power is also way too strong!"

    The group of Yu n people greedily looked at Ji Hao¡¯s cloak, even ignored him.

    Ji Hao paid no attention to these Yu n people. He carefully reached out his hands and pressed on the sparkling defensive screen before his face.

    Pop! Pop! A dreadfully strong force burst from the screen. As a lightning bolt dazzled across, smoke puffed up from Ji Hao¡¯s ten fingers. Sensing a piercing pain, Ji Hao instinctively took his fingers away from the defensive screen.

    Ji Hao stared at this sparkling defensive screen in surprise. By now, he was incredibly strong. His body was over a hundred times stronger than any Divine Magus. However, this defensive screen bought him a pain. Clearly, this was an amazingly strong defensive screen, which could definitely block an attack from a Supreme Magus. Breaking this defensive screen would require a sizable number of Divine Magi and a long period of time. But during this process, this city of great cmity would certainly cause a major loss to those Divine Magi.

    "Stupid, undeveloped barbarian, these twelve cities are treasures from our homeworld. We got them thirty years ago!" Through the defensive screen, a Yu n young manughed at Ji Hao aloud, "For these twelve treasures, we almost emptied our treasuries. This time, we will show you their powers!"

    "Unstoppable attacks, unbreakable defenses... These treasures are perfect for both defense and offense!" Bragged another Yu n young man proudly, "Send out your so-called Supreme Magi. We will teach them a good lesson!"

    Ji Hao frowned. All of a sudden, he threw a fierce punch at the defensive screen of the city of great cmity in front of him.

 Chapter 1403: Facing Fan Hai

    Chapter 1403: Facing Fan Hai

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    With all of his strength, Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao released strong waves of power, while the cultivation method with nine turns was instantly boosted up to an extreme level. Ji Hao gave a deep, rumbling roar as he expanded his body to thousands of meters tall. Dragon-like Chaos power streams surged out of his pores, while his skin, flesh, and bones simultaneously turned crystalline and colorless.

    His three eyes shone with a blinding light while his right fist swished down like a shooting star, which could shatter the sky, smashing towards the city of great cmity.

    The five moves werebined. Behind Ji Hao, countless stars shed across, as all natural powers were stirred up around him and cracked the space. From the endless chaos around him, a bright light full of vitality erupted and drilled into his fist.

    Deafening rm went off in the city of great cmity. Twelve statues on the city wall dazzled simultaneously, while the metal petals around the city began quaking intensively, crazily absorbing natural powers from the surrounding environment.

    Before Ji Hao¡¯s face, the defensive screen was silk-thin, but along with the ear-piercing rm, it had been thickening rapidly. Within a blink of an eye, it turned hundreds of meters thick.

    Coiled in rolling Chaos power streams, Ji Hao¡¯s fistnded on the defensive screen. The corners of his three eyes ruptured suddenly. Blood flowed out in streams, then flew back into the wounds.

    Launching the move of sky-opening, Ji Hao discovered a slight weakness in the defensive screen. However, this defensive screen was based on a special spell symbol system created by the non-humankind. It was the power that originated from another world. The moment Ji Hao discovered this weakness, his eyes suffered a counterforce and were injured.

    The heavy punchnded like a bolt of thunder. Following the earthshaking boom, the city of great cmity quaked slightly. Before Ji Hao¡¯s face, a three-thousand-meters-wide part of defensive screen was shattered. A fierce tornado started by his fist roared towards the group of Yu n people standing on the city wall like an evil dragon.

    "Help!" A Yu n young man shrieked hysterically.

    "A barbarian is killing people!" Another few Yu n people yelled out some ridiculous words.

    "Ah!" The other few especially good-looking Yu n young men were scared straight into unconsciousness. They were frightened by the fact that Ji Hao shattered the defensive screen of the city of great cmity with a punch, then freaked out by the tornadoing towards them.

    Following a slight snort, a dense gray mist rose into the sky. From within the mist, two lifeless, giant dragons rushed out, transforming into thousands of meters tall, muscr giants with human bodies and dragon heads. The four strong arms of the two giants swung towards Ji Hao¡¯s fist, raising the dense, lifeless gray mist.

    Boom! The thick scales of the giants cracked inch by inch and their skins chapped. Next, their dried skins and muscles exploded into grains of sand. Their bones broke and turned into thumb-sized pieces, darting all over the sky.

    The tens of Yu n people standing on the city wall shivered intensely. The bone pieces of the two dragon-head giants prated their bodies like countless sharp arrows, leaving fist-sized holes on their bodies.

    The tens of Yu n people died right on the spot. Hundreds of Jia n warriors trod on metal tes and flew over from the distance. Tens of them at the front also suffered from the darting bone pieces of the two giants. They vomited blood and fell from the sky.

    Nearly a hundred metal tes were broken by those bone pieces. As spell symbol groups buried in these metal tes were disordered, and the exquisite engines of these flying machines exploded, these metal tes ntingly fell to the ground, tailed by ck smoke.

    With a series of boom, nearly a hundred metal tes exploded, turning a clean street in the city of great cmity into a mess.

    "Marquis Yao Ji Hao!" A dry, hoarse voice shouted. A strand of gray mist drifted over. A strong death power spread, while Fan Hai showed up in front of Ji Hao,in anger. Fan Hai was the Nether Moon Emperor. He was tall and slim, looking like a skeleton wrapped in a thinyer of muscle and skin.

    Holding a gray crystal ball in his left hand, and arge scepter that seemed to be woven from countless white bones, Fan Hai¡¯s eyes sparkled with a green fire. ring at Ji Hao, he shouted, "Marquis Yao Ji Hao! You! It¡¯s you! Why didn¡¯t you go to the others? Am I, Fan Hai, the easiest to bully?"

    Chaos power streams rolled around Ji Hao¡¯s body. Activating the cultivation method with nine turns fully, his entire body looked like a giant piece of crystal. All of his exposed skin had been dazzling with a blinding light. Hearing Fan Hai¡¯s raging shouts, Ji Hao felt speechless. ¡¯What? What did Fan Hai even mean?¡¯

    The war had already been started, hadn¡¯t it? It would be reasonable for Ji Hao to go to anyone on the enemy¡¯s side, right? But why did Fan Hai sound so strange?

    "We¡¯re enemies. It¡¯s nothing about bullying." Looking at Fan Hai, Ji Hao said coldly, "You¡¯re not thinking about suppressing our humankind with merely twelve cities of great cmity, are you?"

    Along with a series of tinkle, the defensive screen which was broken by Ji Hao violently had been speedily healing itself. From the edge of the broken part, hexagonal screens had been growing out. Countless silk-thin pieces of screen pieced together, causing silvery tinkles as they quickly fixed the giant hole.

    "No?" Dropping the ridiculous topic about bullying, Fan Hai looked at Ji Hao in aplicated way and said, "You humankind may have about ten powerful beings, but I have enough equally powerful ones to handle them."

    "When your so-called Supreme Magi are busy, the twelve cities of great cmity will destroy your civilization." Fan Hai said, "You have to admit this, human being, you can¡¯t rival us. As long as we want to, we can destroy you."

    "Which means, you don¡¯t want to destroy the humankind, do you?" Ji Hao raised his eyebrows, opened his erect eye, and illuminated the area with a clear beam of light, locking on Fan Hai. With the eye of Dao, Ji Hao could grasp even the slightest expression change from Fan Hai¡¯s face.

    "Destroy you? What¡¯s in it for us?" Gently stroking the grey crystal ball which was wrapped in faint gray mist with his left hand, Fan Hai chuckled with his hoarse voice and said, "You never extorted me, neither did I lose a Sun and Moon stage powerful guard to you...Hehe, some people want to seize the chance and teach you a lesson, but I think that once we¡¯ve shown our power, we can, and we should, sit down and talk."

    Shaking his head, Fan Hai smiled and continued, "I¡¯ve carefully calcted. Your Supreme Magi are living isted lives, and will not show their faces without a good reason. These people are very strong. We have equally powerful ones to deal with them. But if we truly intend to destroy humanity, we would certainly pay a heavy price. I don¡¯t care...But the powerful ones among us aren¡¯t willing to pay such a price."

    Looking at Ji Hao, Fan Hai said seriously, "Therefore, frankly speaking, we are only showing you our powers this time. Have you clearly seen how powerful we are yet?"

 Chapter 1404: A Womanâ€™s Hatred

    Chapter 1404: A Woman¡¯s Hatred

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Fan Hai straightforwardly told Ji Hao that Yu Dynasty made a show of their force because they wanted to sit down and have a talk with human leaders.

    They were strong. Back then when they invaded Pan Gu world, their ancestors only had one old version city of great cmity. In both terms of size and lethality, that old city of great cmity was far weaker than the twelve new ones.

    Back then, that old version city of great cmity nearly destroyed the human civilization, which was still at the stage of tribal culture. In the past countless centuries, the human civilization had indeed been developing thrivingly, but in the meantime, Yu Dynasty had improved even morergely.

    They traded the resources they plundered from Pan Gu world for countless good things, including these twelve cities of great cmity. These twelve tremendous metal pieces were their strongest weapons by now. They got them from Pan Yu world thirty years ago by emptying their pockets.

    Therefore, they unhurriedly made a show of their force in Chi Ban Mountain area, simr to cracking walnuts with an iron hammer. They destroyed the strong mounts of defense one after another, which were strengthened by human beings with incalcble efforts and resources, and forcibly paved twelve broad roads in this mountain area.

    By doing all this, they silently yet strongly told the humankind, ¡¯We are powerful enough to go straight down to Pu Ban City!¡¯

    Fan Hai told Ji Hao even more clearly that Yu Dynasty had the power to destroy the humanity for good, but they didn¡¯t do it, only because the powerful beings among them weren¡¯t willing to. They had powerful beings among them, and so did the humankind. Once Yu Dynasty showed an intent to overturn the alliance of human ns and destroy the human civilization, Emperor Xuanyuan and the other former emperors would definitely lose their minds!

    Once the group of former human emperors lost their minds, people would die! Those Sun and Moon stage powerful beings behind Fan Hai and the other non-humankind emperors had been enjoying a luxurious life. Like most Yu n people, they had attained high positions and great wealth, and weren¡¯t willing to risk their lives against human beings anymore.

    Therefore, a negotiation?

    Fan Hai squeezed a faint smile out of his scrawny face and said with his dry voice, "I hope you human beings can stay calm, sit down, and talk with us this time. This is not only about us, it¡¯s rted to your life and death too!"

    "Who would you like to talk to?" Ji Hao let out a breath and slowly dispelled the power umted inside his body. Gradually, his thousands of meters tall body began shrinking back to the normal size. "Emperor Shun? Or anyone else?" Ji Hao asked.

    "Not only Emperor Shun, but also the twelve Supreme-level former emperors, and all Supreme-level old freaks among you, such as Candle Jiuyin, Winged Dragon King, Green Hill Fox Queen, Zhu Rong...These people, they better all show up."

    Ji Hao raised his eye corners. He mentioned the twelve former emperors, but other than them, Fan Hai mentioned Zhu Rong and the others by names. Who was Winged Dragon King? The king of all winged dragons? Who was Green Hill Fox Queen? The ten-tailed sky fox Ji Hao met in You Xiong City?

    Licking his lips, Ji Hao threw aplicated glimpse at Fan Hai.

    Fan Hai seemed to understand Ji Hao¡¯s feeling. With a nd tone, he said, "You human beings are very strong. Otherwise, we would have destroyed you long ago, instead of maintaining ¡¯peace¡¯ like we¡¯re doing now. But this time, we truly need to talk to you about something important. And, you don¡¯t have a choice."

    "You can either sit down and talk to us, or watch us reach Pu Ban City like this." Fan Hai continued.

    Ji Hao nodded and said with a deep voice, "I will return to Pu Ban City and report to Emperor Shun and the other leaders about this. Is this what all twelve emperors of yours think?"

    Stroking the grey crystal ball, Fan Hai responded, "Also a unanimous decision made by all the most powerful elders from the council of elders in Yu Dynasty. We..."

    As Fan Hai was talking, a short blood-red dagger silently appeared behind Ji Hao, cutting towards his neck.

    Facing Ji Hao, Fan Hai and all Nether Moon warriors behind him saw the dagger. Fan Hai¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, while his warriors smiled in surprise.

    ng! A blood-red longsword quietly pierced out from Ji Hao¡¯s shadow, pointing against the dagger. Blood-red shadows suddenly swished out of the dagger like hundreds of sharp daggers, lunging towards every vital body part of his. The blood-red sword shone with a bright light and urately blocked every strikeunched with the dagger.

    Metal ngs could be heard without an end. Every time the dagger and the sword nged against each other, the space would be twisted into a water-tank-sized space swirl around Ji Hao. Within a moment, hundreds of attacks areunched and blocked. A twisted figure dashed out of the air, gripped the dagger, then bent over and pounced on Ji Hao.

    From Ji Hao¡¯s shadow, another twisted figure flew out. In the meanwhile, the blood-red longsword released a light screen and shielded Ji Hao¡¯s back.

    Within the following moment, thousands of metal ngs were heard. Suddenly, the figure with the dagger gave a muffled moan and quivered as blood sprayed out of his body. Staggering back for a few steps, he raised his head and growled, "Yemo Shayi, how is it like being a dog of a human being?"

    This was a tall and slim, beardless Yu n old man, with his erect eye opened widely. A dark sphere of light had been spinning quickly in his erect eye, releasing a strong power that seemed to devour the world.

    Carrying the sword, Yemo Shayi stood behind Ji Hao and looked at the old man with a dark face. "Yemo Xiu, do you want to die? You¡¯re a member of the highest council of elder, but..."

    With his expression changing slightly, Yemo Xiu straightened his body, covered the wound on his chest with his palm, and shouted angrily, "Yemo Shayi, you¡¯re only a ve of our Yemo Family. How dare you talk to me like that?"

    Yemo Shayi gave a faint smile, then bowed slightly to Yemo Xiu and responded, "I am no longer a ve of your Yemo Family, so...In fact, I have always been curious about how killing a highest elder feels. That sense of achievement must be fantastic."

    A dim dark light flew out of another city of great cmity and approached instantly.

    Sitting on a ck throne, Yemo Luoye stared at Ji Hao darkly and said viciously, "Elder, kill this traitor for me, and this bloody human being! Damn you, how dare you show up in front of me again?"

    Looking at her, Ji Hao sneered and asked, "What? You lost to me. Ashamed now?"

    Standing aside, Fan Hai said pretendingly, "Yemo Luoye, I¡¯ve just told them about my decision. So..."

    "Enough!" Yemo Luoye screamed, "Fan Hai, we will talk to human leaders, and this kid has nothing to do with it! Kill him for me, then I will give you a chance to have dinner with me!"

    Fan Hai¡¯s eyes grew wide. Slowly raising his scepter, he helplessly sighed to Ji Hao and said, "She¡¯s a woman...Marquis Yao Ji Hao, today, I can¡¯t let you go."

    A figure slowly walked out from the gray mist coiling around Fan Hai. A suffocating death power transformed into dense grey clouds, spreading out speedily.

 Chapter 1405: Fan Gu

    Chapter 1405: Fan Gu

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Dense grey clouds covered the sky and the earth. It was moist and cold, like countless sticky tentacles drilling into one¡¯s body through the skin. A strong power of death mixed in the clouds, corroding everything, turning the vitality into a lifeless power of death.

    It was not like Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s Netherworld power. The Netherworld power wasplicated and changeable, including the power of strict natural penalties, the quietness of death, and the variability of the great Dao of reincarnation. Therefore, despite the fact that the Netherworld Power superficially represented death, it was more like a seed buried in bone ashes that had a hope of life.

    The grey clouds released by the figure walked out from behind Fan Hai were about pure death. Lifeless, hopeless... Once the death happened, the silence would be eternal. It was true death, that could make one despair from deep down one¡¯s heart.

    When the grey cloud wrapped his body, Ji Hao felt a piercing pain from his skin, as if he were cut by shape knives. His body became heavy, and he even had difficulty in moving.

    The power of death had been crazily eroding Ji Hao¡¯s body. Around him, space, time, and all tangible and intangible natural forces had all been corroding. Everything was copsing, everything was dying. Even the concept of ¡¯death¡¯ itself had been fading and disintegrating rapidly, bing something even worse.

    Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao moved. In the grey clouds, countless voices seemed to shriek. They were silent, but one could hear them clearly. They were roaring in fury, ¡¯Die, die, die! Don¡¯t fight, don¡¯t resist! It¡¯s hopeless, always hopeless!¡¯

    A tremor went through Ji Hao¡¯s body, bringing out a mouthful of blood.

    His blood glistened like gemstones. Once the blood left his body, it was turned dark grey, turning into a strand of ash that drifted down to the ground. Ji Hao lowered his head and looked at the strand of ash. It fell on a mountain and generated a muffled boom. Following the boom, the hundred-meters-wide mountain was gone. It copsed into ashes instantly, as if it had been through tens of thousands of centuries.

    "Fan Gu!" Yemo Shayi gave a resonant growl, transforming into a blood-red beam of light as he attempted to rush towards the man who walked out from behind Fan Hai.

    "Yemo Shayi, where do you think you¡¯re going?" Yemo Xiu shouted out as well. He leaped to the sky and transformed into a dense cloud of dark mist. Within a blink of an eye, he turned himself into a giant ck swirl and released a tremendous devouring power to stop Yemo Shayi. Once the fight was started, Yemo Xiu directly activated his greatest power gifted from the Dark Moon andunched his strongest attack.

    Yemo Shayi gave a muffled moan. shing across the sky, he also transformed into a cloud of dark mist and condensed into a dark swirl, floating in the air. Two hundred-miles-wide ck swirls shed against each other and devoured each other. asionally, lightning bolts burst where the two dark swirls made contact, disappearing immediately after intensively vibrating the surrounding space and creating countless space cracks.

    The twisting devouring power reached out in all directions. Under its effect, rocks floated up from the ground and swiftly flew towards the two dark swirls, being shredded once they touched the two swirls.

    Ji Hao looked at the man called Fan Gu seriously.

    Surrounded by grey clouds, Fan Gu was wearing a grey cloak, holding a scythe with both hands. His skin wrapped his bones tightly, which made him look like a moving skeleton. His appearance reminded Ji Hao of ¡¯Death¡¯ that he read about from western mythologies back in his previous life.

    Fan Gu was much taller than Fan Hai. His grey skin was thickly covered in dark spell symbols, each of which looked like a twisted, desperately screaming soul. One would be utterly diforted by simply looking at those spell symbols.

    "Fan Gu?" Ji Hao quickly recalled the records about powerful non-humankind beings kept in the Magi Pce in secret history books.

    Before, Ji Hao¡¯s position wasn¡¯t high enough, and he didn¡¯t have a rich experience. So, some core secret records kept in the Magi Pce weren¡¯t open to him. During the flood, Ji Hao had made incalcble contributions, and added his special right of being in charge given by Emperor Shun, he took a batch of secret records from the Magi Pce. When he had the time, he would read some.

    Fan Gu was a powerful elder from the Nether Moon, a member of the highest council of elders in Yu Dynasty, and a sworn enemy of Emperor Shennong!

    Emperor Shennong tried all kinds of herbs on himself and developed the herbal medicine system. Emperor Shennong¡¯s power was full of vigor, and could even bring the dead back to life. Naturally, Shennong¡¯s power made him the strongest enemy of the Nether Moon. Fan Gu tried to assassinate Emperor Shennong seven times, yet he was injured by thetter severely four times, and the other three times, Emperor Shennong almost killed him.

    Back then, Fan Gu was already a Sun and Moon stage powerful being, while Shennong was merely a half-step Supreme Magus. Fan Gu was at the higher level of power, but he suffered numerous crushing defeats from Emperor Shennong, making him extremely enraged. After Emperor Shennong sessfully merged with his spirit star and became a Supreme Magus, Fan Gu never showed up again.

    "Little human kid, I haven¡¯t fought anyone myself in years." Fan Gu snickered and abruptly dropped his scythe. He took out a crystal goblet, poured himself a ss of wine, then flicked his fingers. A pink rose appeared between his fingers.

    Gently sniffing the rose and taking a sip of the wine, Fan Gu sighed, "I am tired of fighting and killing. Only the best wine, fresh flowers, and beautiful young girls are the nature of life!"

    Hearing him, Fan Hai¡¯s face twisted slightly. Remaining silent, he lowered his head.

    The power of the Nether Moon was a pure power of death. Nether Moon people were also good zombie makers. Fan Gu, this old being, had ¡¯death¡¯ filled in almost every pore of his, but why was he talking about ¡¯nature of life¡¯?

    Fan Hai felt that his face was burning slightly. Fan Gu, this old being, truly made him quite embarrassed.

    "Isn¡¯t challenging Shennong and being beaten by him like a dead dog your nature of life?" Ji Hao pulled out Pan Gu Dragon Mark and said evilly, "I heard that you had nothing but half a skull remained once, when you luckily escaped from Shennong. Growing such arge body back wasn¡¯t easy, was it? Or, have you taken someone else¡¯s body?"

    The rose held in Fan Gu¡¯s hands exploded suddenly, while the goblet turned into ashes.

    Fan Gu¡¯s hideous, skeleton-like face twisted suddenly as he gripped the scythe. His palms rubbed against the hilt of the scythe, even causing a squeaking noise. He stared at Ji Hao in rage, with grey mist puffing out of his nostrils.

    "Shennong!" Gray long hair stood straight up from Fan Gu¡¯s head. "Shennong!" He shrieked madly, "Don¡¯t mention this name in front of me! Ah! Shennong! Get the hell out! Come on! Fight! Let me chop you into pieces! Shennong! Emperor Shennong! Get the hell out! Your herbs can bring the dead back to life! Come on! I¡¯ll chop this kid, then you can bring him back to life!"

    Roaring like a beast, Fan Gu¡¯s scythe suddenly reached towards Ji Hao¡¯s head and hacked down swiftly.

 Chapter 1406: The Shame of A Sword Strike

    Chapter 1406: The Shame of A Sword Strike

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Fan Gu was infuriated.

    Back in Liang Zhu City, no one dared to mention Shennong in front of him. His families dared not to even say the word ¡¯Shen¡¯ and the word ¡¯Nong¡¯. But today, in front of everyone on the scene, Ji Hao reopened his deepest scar and made him stamp with fury.

    Following a shrill swishing noise, the scythe was swung towards Ji Hao¡¯s head.

    Sitting aside, Yemo Luoyeughed loud aloud, even bending her body with intenseughter. Dark mist rose around her, with fist-sized ck roses hovering in it. Coiled by the dark mist, she looked like the goddess of night, breathtakingly beautiful.

    Ji Haoughed loudly as well. Letting out a faintly audible dragon roar, Pan Gu Dragon Mark swished towards the scythe.

    An echoing ng was generated. Ji Hao slightly quivered while an extremely cold power drilled into his body through Pan Gu Dragon Mark. Wherever the cold power flowed across, his blood was frozen, and the life-force in his arm was gone. He hurriedly sent his spirit blood flushing to his arm and finally stopped that cold power in his palm area.

    Fan Gu trembled slightly while staggering back for tens of steps. His hands were shaking intensely. He was nearly thrown to the ground by Ji Hao¡¯s great strength. Yemo Luoye stoppedughing abruptly. Looking at Ji Hao, she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. With a single sword move, he forced Fan Gu back!

    Crack! Tiny pieces fell off from the sharp edge of Fan Gu¡¯s scythe. Following a long and quick series of cracking noise, thin cracks spread on the scythe. Soon, it was thickly covered in hair-thin cracks, with a few palm-sized pieces falling off.

    Fan Gu¡¯s widely opened his eyes and looked at his treasured scythe. This scythe fought with him for countless years. Even back then when he fought against Shennong, the scythe was never damaged. Once, Shennong hammered Fan Gu¡¯s scythe with his spirit treasure, the Shennong caldron, but failed to leave even a mark on it!

    Pan Gu Dragon Mark, the sword held in Ji Hao¡¯s hands, was it even stronger than the Shennong caldron?

    What was even worse was that Ji Hao¡¯s physical strength waspletely beyond Fan Gu¡¯s imagination. Suffering a severe heartache, Fan Gu let out a mouthful of blood. Looking at Ji Hao in shock, he howled out, "You, are you a...Supreme Magus? No, the power I sensed from you is not right. If you had merged with a natural star, I would have sensed an ancient, wild power from you. But you didn¡¯t have it!"

    Ji Hao remained silent and took a step forward, reaching straight to Fan Gu. Pan Gu Dragon Mark released four dazzling beams of sword light that hacked down at Fan Gu from four different directions.

    Ji Hao made a simple move. He raised the sword and swung it down. However, the four beams of sword light weirdly dazzled towards Fan Gu from before his face, the back, and both sides of his body. Fan Gu¡¯s vision was blurred. He suddenly realized that he could not see Ji Hao¡¯s moves clearly. It was such a simple sword move, but somehow, it seemed to follow some highest naturalw. It was like once the move was made, the target would be hit for sure.

    Fan Gu made a resonant shout and released dense gray mist from his body. Tens of skinny and nimble figures dashed out of the mist towards Ji Hao, along with shrill swishing noises. Looking closer, one would find that these skinny figures were actually a group of skeletons. They moved as fast as the wind, and their deeply hollowed eyes flickered with a gray fire; their every bone was transparent and crystalline.

    The swift moves of these skeletons broke the space while causing popping noises. They encircled Ji Hao instantly andunched countless punches at him.

    Ji Hao gave a muffled snort. He didn¡¯t fight back, but let these skeleton¡¯ heavy punchesnd on his body. The Taiji cloak glowed with a clear light. Ny-nine percent of the force delivered by their punches was neutralized by the Taiji cloak. Ji Hao felt nothing more than a slight vibration from the inside of his body.

    As a sword light shed through the air, the gray cloak worn by Fan Gu sparkled with a gray, misty light. Along with a loud tearing noise, his cloak was cut into four pieces. The moment the cloak was cut, Fan Gu disappeared, and in the next moment, he reappeared in the sky, hundreds of miles high.

    The torn cloak drifted down from the air. In the sky, Fan Gu was wearing a tight leather armor, baring his teeth as he red at Ji Hao. By sacrificing a defensive treasure, he managed to escape from Ji Hao¡¯s lethal sword light. But facing the Yu Yu sword spell cast by Ji Hao, how could he escape so easily without getting hurt?

    He suffered a sword hack in his left rib area. A half-foot-long tear was left on the tight leather armor, and a three-inch-long sh was left on his body. Fan Gu silently cast a spell and sealed the wounds, not shedding a single drop of blood. But he clearly knew that a destructive power had been running rampant inside him, crazily hurting his body.

    Yemo Luoye opened her small mouth and looked at Fan Gu in shock. Ji Hao hurt Fan Gu with one single move.

    Fan Gu was an experienced Sun and Moon stage powerful being in Yu Dynasty. Despite the fact that he was best at making all kinds of evil souls, puppets, and creating death curses, and his fighting capacity could only be considered inferior inparison with the others from the highest council of elder, he was a Sun and Moon stage powerful being after all!

    "Being hurt by a human being who is not even a Supreme Magus...This is way too humiliating!" On purpose or not, Yemo Luoye murmured, "But, since this kind of thing also happened before, it seems to be eptable."

    Fan Hai¡¯s face turned blue as he stared at Fan Gu angrily. This elder from his family was so disappointing. Fan Hai felt that Fan Gu had just thrown away his reputation!

    Fan Gu widely popped out his eyes. He was driven mad. He threw a threatening nce at Yemo Luoye hysterically, then turned around and glowered at Ji Hao, his teeth bared.

    Yes, such things also happened before! Back then, he was already a Sun and Moon stage being, but Shennong, a Divine Magus, injured him badly seven times in a row! Whole seven times! That was an unbearably great shame. However, Fan Gu never thought that he would again be injured by a human being today, a kid!

    Back then, anyhow, Shennong was the human emperor. He was protected by the great natural reward power, and every move made by him was supported by the great Dao of Pan Gu world. Fought against Shennong, Fan Gu¡¯s power was actually surpassed by the great Dao of Pan Gu world to an extreme point. Under the circumstances, being injured by Shennong was actually eptable, no matter how reluctant Fan Gu was.

    Nevertheless, Ji Hao was an ordinary human marquis, and much, much younger than Shennong!

    Being injured by Ji Hao? Fan Gu¡¯s face blushed. He could not imagine how long would the other members of the highest council of eldersugh at him for this. A thousand years? Ten-thousand years? Forever?

    "Marquis Yao Ji Hao, you are worthy of my seriousness." Licking his lips, Fan Gu said seriously.

    Ji Hao floated in midair and remainedpletely motionless, letting the tens of skeletons attack him. As his Taiji cloak glowed brightly, not even one skeleton managed to hurt even a hair of him.

 Chapter 1407: The Non-humankindâ€™s Sincerity

    Chapter 1407: The Non-humankind¡¯s Sincerity

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Tens of skeletons surrounded Ji Hao and attacked him fiercely, who let them be with a faint smile on his face.

    Fan Gu must have made these skeletons with an advanced magic. These skeletons had no muscles at all, but their punches were as heavy as a strike from a high-level Divine Magus. Their bones were especially strong, and every strike punch by them was as powerful as a hammer strike.

    The Taiji cloak glowed brightly, as bony fistsnded on Ji Hao¡¯s body over and over again. The cloak took over ny percent of the attack. The remaining force was still strong, but it only managed to slightly quake Ji Hao¡¯s internal organs; it was nothing to Ji Hao. After all, he had a tough body now.

    Fan Gu yelled that he would punish Ji Hao with all of his power. Yemo Luoye¡¯s eyes sparkled as she prepared to watch a great show. From the other cities of great cmity, streams of light shed over. Soon, all twelve non-humankind emperors showed up.

    "Enough! Yemo Luoye, even as a woman, you can¡¯t do whatever you like to affect the shared decision we made together." Yanmo Sha, the Dark Sun Emperor, said as waves of space ripples had been spreading from his body, looking like a thin shred of shadow.

    "Elder Fan Gu, calm down! Many of us want Marquis Yao Ji Hao dead, but now is not the time to kill him." Surrounded by rolling dense blood-red mist and an endless intent of killing, Piji Nu, the Red Sun Emperor, who was a tall and sturdy as a Jia n warrior, continued loudly.

    "Calm down? What about my dignity?" Fan Gu roared in rage.

    Two figures shed out from behind Piji Nu. Two heavily armored, especially strong Yu n old men carried heavy chains and blocked Fan Gu¡¯s way. One of them smirked and said, "Enough Fan Gu! Are you really putting up a desperate fight against this kid? This kid is still useful!"

    Judging by the energy waves released from the two Yu n old men, they were far stronger than Fan Gu. Apparently, they were both Sun and Moon stage beings, and were at a more advanced stage than him. The power gifted from the Red Sun was about ¡¯killing and violence¡¯. Every single Red Sun being was a crazy warrior. In terms of nature of powers, these two Red Sun Yu n old men were born stronger than Fan Gu, who was from Nether Moon, not to mention the fact that they had better cultivations than him as well.

    Fan Gu¡¯s arrogance and aggressiveness faded immediately. Snorting coldly, he took out another gray cloak and wrapped himself up, then flicked his finger. A pink rose appeared between his fingertips. Holding the rose with his left hand and a crystal goblet with his right hand, he took a slight sip of wine.

    "Alright! Piji Tian and Piji Di, for your sake, for the overall situation, I can tolerate a slight harm to my dignity." Raising his head and looking at the sky, Fan Gu gave a sentimental sigh and continued, "I will let this kid live, for now. One day, he will understand how terrifying the power of the great, supreme Nether Moon is!"

    Ji Hao smiled. Fan Gu seemed to give up on killing Ji Hao, but his tens of skeletons never ceased to attack. Shaking his head, Ji Hao cast a spell. On his right hand, countless lightning bolts sparkled, dispelling that extremely cold power sent into his palm by Fan Gu earlier.

    Gray strands of smoke rose from his palm. Followed by a deafening series of thunder, tens of Yu Yu divine thunderbolts erupted from Ji Hao¡¯s palm like sharp swords and struck on the tens of skeletons.

    Fan Gu made a muffled snort. His eyes burned with a green fire as he stared at Ji Hao in fury. However, he remained silent.

    The tens of skeletons were shattered by Ji Hao¡¯s thunderbolts. Bone pieces and ashes drifted down from the sky. Some bone pieces were still coiled in lightning bolts, and had been ground into ashes, turning into wisps of smoke,

    "Alright, alright!" Fan Gu pointed at the two Yu n old men in front of him, trembled slightly, and said through gritted teeth, "Piji Tian, Piji Di, today, for your sake, I will let this kid live! You, you owe me one!"

    Piji Nu, Yanmo Sha, and the other emperors had their eye corners twitching simultaneously. Fan Gu¡¯s shamelessness made them quite speechless. Yanmo Sha raised his head and said with a deep voice, "Elder Yemo Xiu, please stop. Under the current situation, we need to save strength!"

    A raging growl came from the sky, following which, the two entangled dark swirls suddenly split up. A beam of dagger light and a beam of sword light interwove in the sky and nged against each other for tens of thousands of times within a single second. Followed by a muffled snort, Yemo Xian fell from the sky with a badly darkened face. He had a deep sh on his face. The edge of the wound was as smooth as a mirror surface, and all the blood around the wound was drained.

    Yemo Shayi fell from the sky as well, with a simr wound on the back of his left hand.

    Yemo Luoye was sulky as she fixed her eyes on him. A crazy, dark fire was burning in those eyes. Yemo Shayi bowed slightly to her, seeming to be quite calm.

    "Marquis Yao Ji Hao? You plundered the Moho staff, which belonged to my family...Let¡¯s forget about that. Let that represent the sincerity of our Full Moon. We want to talk with the humankind." Moho Huan, the Full Moon Emperor, sighed slightly and nodded to Ji Hao, then started talking with a nd tone. A strong spirit power vibration could be sensed from him. All natural powers condensed into vividly colorful images, shing around him.

    Moho Huan slowly nced at Ji Hao and continued, "Please, go back to Pu Ban City and tell the ones who can make important decisions that we will be expecting them in this ce. If theye, things will be negotiable. But, if they don¡¯t, we won¡¯t wait forever. We will tten Chi Ban Mountain range, break into Pu Ban City, and destroy the humankind at all costs.

    Surrounding Moho Huan were almost tangible streams of spirit power. From behind him, two Yu n old men walked out, wearing long robes and holding long staffs. The natural powers surging around their bodies seemed to even shred the sky.

    Suffocatingly strong Yu n beings walked out from behind the twelve emperors, one after another. They silently stood in the midair and looked at Ji Hao, releasing their powers and exerting great pressures on Ji Hao.

    Including Yemo Xiu, but not the twelve emperors, twenty-four Sun and Moon stage, powerful Yu n beings stood in front of Ji Hao in a straight line.

    The twelve former human emperors were the only known supreme Magi among human beings. And, they weren¡¯t in this world themselves. The ones left in Pan Gu world were their clones, which only had about thirty percent of their powers. Except for the twelve human emperors, supreme-level, even more powerful beings existed among the other species which were close to the humankind, such as the dragon-kind, the phoenix-kind, and creatures worshipped by human ns, like Candle Jiuyin. However, Ji Hao still didn¡¯t know if the humankind could withstand the attacksunched by these twenty-four Sun and Moon stage powerful beings!

    Piji Nu smilingly looked at Ji Hao. Pointing at the twenty-four powerful beings, he said ndly, "Marquis Yao Ji Hao, go back and tell your leaders that we want to talk to them. Our twenty-four powerful elders here can represent our sincerity."

 Chapter 1408: The Same Master Shifu

    Chapter 1408: The Same Master Shifu

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In the west of Liang Zhu City, a million miles away from the city was the Tusk Basin.

    Countless dark-green colored towering mountains reached straight to the sky, looking like enormous tusks, surrounding a fertile in. Huge mineral reserves of heavy metals and crystals were buried under this area. Therefore, the natural maic power in this area was amazingly strong. An underground maic storm would happen in this area almost every day. Each time that happened, one could see colorful light streams rising into the sky through the straight mountains, sting in the clouds and forming dragon-like lightning bolts, dazzling all over the sky.

    asionally, a few electric bolts would strike down andnd on the mountains. The mountains would glow blindingly, while the area struck by lightning bolts would be burned glowing-red. After a long while, the burned areas would gradually cool down, and the color of the mountains would turn back normal.

    Arge number of crystal tes had been hovering between the tusk-like mountains like butterflies. Groups of dark-kind ve warriors with all kinds of crystal weapons, wearing nonconducting, soft leather armors as they carefully squatted on the crystal tes. They bent their bodies and carefully reached half of their heads out from the edge of the crystal te, vigntly looking around.

    Tusk Basin was a very important mine in Liang Zhu City. Even after years of uncontrolled mining, this mine wasn¡¯t depleted. Instead, more and more precious mineral resources were discovered in this area. The deeper they went, the richer mineral resources were found, and the more amazing the reserve appeared to be.

    At first, Tusk Basin belonged to a small Flow Moon family. But, as the proven mineral reserves in this area grewrger andrger, this small family evaporated. By now, Tusk Basin was amon property, belonging to the highest council of elders, owned by the twelve families in power.

    The mine under Tusk Basin was tremendous like an underground kingdom. Tens of billions of human ves lived in there, working for the non-humankind and exploiting all resources they could touch.

    Generation after generation, some of these human ves had lived underground for thousands of years. They had forgotten about the glory of the humankind and the origin of human beings. Their brains were empty; they knew nothing but mining and giving birth to children.

    But, some of them were sold to this mine not long ago. Many of these newly arrived human ves were strong warriors from small to mid-scale ns. They were proud and disobedient. They were good workers indeed, butpared with the old ves who had their brains washed, they caused many, many more troubles.

    Because of them, arge-scaled non-humankind army was stationed in Tusk Basin area, preparing to crush a ve revolt at any time.

    Each day,rge troops of dark-kind ve warriors would patrol in the air with crystal tes designed especially for Tusk Basin, guarding the area vigntly, in case any ve escaped from the mine.

    "This bloody weather!" The leader of a troop of dark-kind warrior on patrol looked around at the five-colored light streams reaching from the mountains to the sky, cursing in a low voice. Their flying tes and weapons were all made from crystals, and would not conduct electricity like metals. But still, the consequences would be troubling if a lightning bolt struck on their heads.

    Dark-kind warriors were cheap. Their leather armors were designed to protect them from lightning bolts, but no one knew how much costs of these armors was deducted by their Yu n masters. Before, an armor like this could take tens of lightning bolts without breaking. But these years, one lightning bolt could turn a leather armor and its owner into a piece of hard coke.

    "We can¡¯t live like this! Our life is not even as good as those ves! These years, their life has been getting better and better!" The dark-kind troop leader murmured in jealousy.

    Followed a sizzling noise, tens of water-tank-sized lightning bolts descended from the sky. About ten crystal tes immediately scattered. They fled fast, but a crystal te carrying ten dark-kind warriors was still hit by the lightning bolt.

    Along with a series of shrill howls, ten dark-kind warriors, who had their skins burnt and dense ck smoke puffing up from their bodies, leaped up from the te. They fell to the ground and desperately waved their arms.

    "They¡¯re dead!" the leader said in despair.

    Ten dark-kind warriors were injured so badly that they were almost killed by a violent lightning bolt from the sky. However, the crystal te they trod on remained undamaged, floating in the sky. It seemed that in the eyes of their Yu n masters, these flying machines were much more valuable than dark-kind ve warriors, because the lightning-protection they gave to these flying machines was way better than what they provided to these lowly ve warriors.

    Dazzling lightning bolt fell one after another. The crystal te dodged swiftly to protect itself. By the time this wave of lightning bolt passed, the ten poor dark-kind ve warriors had already fallen on the ground from thousands of meters high and died. Sharp rocks tore their bodies apart.

    With sadness, the troop leader drove his crystal te down from the sky. Hopping off, he walked to his head warriors and cursed with a low voice, "Dishi Jade Coin, that bloody miser, greedy b*stard. He let those human warriors eat meat, but downgraded our equipment to save money over and over again...Please lightning, strike him to death and get us a sane mine manager!"

    Surrounded by a group of Jia n warriors, Dishi Jin held his head high and walked quickly in the broad mine, wearing a luxurious long robe.

    He was the Dishi Jade Coin mentioned by that dark-kind troop leader. Jade Coin was his nickname because he was passionate about all kinds of wealth. He was appointed as the mine manager by the highest council of elders. After taking over this mine, his obsession with money aggravated to a crazy degree.

    The living standard of the warriors who were responsible for guarding the mine plummeted straight down. Their welfares were almost taken away, and even their equipment had be low-grade, defective pieces. Dishi Jin tried whatever he could to squeeze the costs from these guards.

    However, he was especially kind to human ves working in the mine. Compared with former mine managers, Dishi Jin¡¯s attitude to these human warriors was almost ¡¯as warm as parents¡¯. The human ves who had been licking his boots all the time, and the hard-working ones, would all be awarded by him. Booze, meat, and some benefits that ves should never have, had all been given to these human ves by him generously.

    Walking past mine tunnels, countless human warriors bowed to him politely the moment they saw him. Dishi Jin smilingly nodded to these ves, then nodded and said, "Don¡¯t bother, everyone, don¡¯t bother. We are following the guide of one Master Shifu. We are all brothers and sisters. Everyone, no need to be over-courteous!"

    Dishi Jin giggled happily. Deep inside each of his three pupils, a lotus had been spinning slowly.

 Chapter 1409: White Lotus Altar

    Chapter 1409: White Lotus Altar

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Heading down through a broad, straight mine tunnel, through a few small-scale teleporting formations designed especially for mine tunnels, Dishi Jin walked into arge underground cavern. Caves were opened on the wall in straight lines. Living in each of these caves were hundreds of human ves.

    A few human warriors who were tall and strong walked over withrge steps. The spirit blood power vibration released from their bodies was incredibly strong. Faintly visible, foot-thickyer of hot air had been vibrating around their bodies. ncing at Dishi Jin, they reached out their arms and stopped the Jia n warriors being him.

    The group of Jia n warriors widely opened their eyes, and the few bad-tempered ones directly pushed these human warriors¡¯ chests.

    Human warriors showed no sign of weakness. They straightened their palms and hacked on the Jia n warriors¡¯ arms. Meanwhile, they bumped their shoulders against the Jia n warriors¡¯ chests. Muffled thuds resounded like giant bears bumping against each other. The human warriors remained motionless, while the few Jia n warriors stepped back quickly, their faces paled. Sitting on the ground, they couldn¡¯t move for a short while.

    "Weak!" A human warrior scornfully curved down his lip corners, shaking his head.

    "Alright, young brothers! They are my family guards, all loyal to me. They are also disciples of our sects now. We are families, so no need to act in such an unfriendly manner." Dishi Jin shook his head at the leader of these human warriors and said in a deep voice, "This may be a chance of a lifetime. It¡¯s our opportunity to do something great. We have to stand together as one."

    The few Jia n warriors gasped deeply and gradually cooled their boiling spirit blood down. The human warrior leader nodded, then bowed to Dishi Jin and said, "You¡¯re right, brother. It¡¯s our mind shaking...This ce is... so depressing."

    Dishi Jin looked around. This underground cavern was tens of miles in radius, brightly illuminated by the snow-white light emitted from crystal lights. Reflecting the snow-white light, the stone wall glowed dimly. The entire cavern was indeed liable to bring a feeling of oppression, quite simr to a prison.

    In fact, this ce was cruller than a prison. Dishi Jin nodded seriously, then pressed his hand heavily on the human warrior leaders shoulder and said, "The life like this will end soon. Master Shifu¡¯s elysian world will eventually descend." The few human warriors nodded heavily without saying other words, and guided Dishi Jin to the end of the cavern. A few mine tunnels branched in this area.

    Dishi Jin walked into a tunnel on the right side. Not far from the entrance, a splendidly glowing small teleporting formation floated at the end of the tunnel. About a hundred heavily armored human warriors with all kinds of weapon stood around the formation. Seeing Dishi Jin, they nodded at him. The power vibration released from these human warriors was way stronger than that of the few human warriors outside.

    Dishi Jin stood on the teleporting formation. A stream of light shed across, condensing into a giant, hazy white lotus. The petals folded and sent Dishi Jin deeper underground.

    This was a hundreds of miles wide underground cavern, with the entrances of countless mine tunnels on the walls in all directions. No one knew where these tunnels led to. The ground was drilled through by someone with a strong magic, and the earth-core fire was brought up from underground, through the tens of thousands of holes on the ground. With the extremely high temperature of the earth-core fire, tens of thousands ofrge-scale melting stoves were built in this area.

    Mountain-huge piles of metallic ores were sent into the melting molds to form pure metal blocks, then carried to the forging tables in the distance. Within the raging earth-core fire, countless tall and muscr human warriors had been wieldingrge hammers, roaring while forging these soft metal blocks into all kinds of weapons.

    des, spears, swords, arrows, bows... Tusk Basin had a wide variety of precious metal mineral resources, all with excellent quality. The weapons produced in this area were all brightly shining, top-grade pieces.

    Arge number of Xiu n masters had been walking around between forging tables, shouting and yelling while engraving newly forged weapons and armors with all kinds of spell symbols and formations. Only with their works could these armors and weapons take Magus-king-level and even Divine-Magus-level strikes, and deliver excellent effects on battlefields.

    Tens of thousands of broad caves existed on the walls of this underground cavern. Inside each wall were thousands of strong human beings, quietly sitting on the ground with their legs crossed. They remained motionless, with their fingers locked together and constantly changing motions. Natural powers had been merging into their bodies in dense streams.

    These human beings made no movements, but their muscles had been rising and falling like water, while their blood flushed through their muscles, slowly or rapidly. Meanwhile, deep, rumbling thunder-like noises could be heard from their internal organs. Sweat was streaming down their backs while they were growing stronger and stronger.

    This was a special body strengthening cultivation method. It required no extra work other than sitting quietly on the ground and controlling one¡¯s spirit blood. Performing this cultivation method, one could continuously improve his or her body condition.

    The space of this underground cavern was limited. If one allowed so many strong human beings to strengthen themselves by fighting each other, this cavern would be torn down in days. This motionless cultivation method was their best choice.

    An altar stood tall in the middle of the cavern, surrounded by a pool of crystal clear water, covered in vividly green lotus leaves and white lotuses. The dragon man, the one Ji Hao met in the Kui Gate, sat straight on the altar. A few white lotuses surrounded him, releasing wisps of mist from the seedpods, coiling around him and merging into a small cloud above his head.

    Dishi Jin walked to the altar in quick steps, then reverently bowed to the dragon man and greeted, "Shifu!"

    The dragon man slightly opened his eyes and covered Dishi Jin with a white light emitted from his eyes, responding with a harsh tone, "What happened outside?"

    Dishi Jin gave a vicious grin and said, "The military forces in Liang Zhu City have swarmed out. Allrge families have sent out their family armies, while the twelve cities of cmity all approach the Chi Ban Mountain line of defense of the humankind. Once our White Lotus Altar makes the move and armor all human beings, we can immediately break into Liang Zhu City."

    The dragon man nodded in satisfaction and said, "We, White Lotus Altar, have our mission to break into Liang Zhu City, holding all Yu n people in the city hostage. Our brothers and sisters from the Red Lotus Altar, Cyan Lotus Altar, and Gold Lotus Altar will sweep across all mines and mansions of Yu Dynasty, releasing all human ves and turning them into our Master Shifu¡¯s disciples, his believers."

    While smiling, he looked at Dishi Jin and continued, "As long as we have Liang Zhu City, no matter how strong the Yu Dynasty army is, they can do nothing to us. If we release all human ves, you will earn a credit great enough for Master Shifu to teach you the secret magic of immortality. You will live happily forever!"

    Dishi Jin deferentially kneeled towards the dragon man and murmured piously, "Live long, live free, be indestructible, through eternity!"

 Chapter 1410: A Messy Start

    Chapter 1410: A Messy Start

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The twelve cities of cmity formed a circle in the sky. In the center of this circle, a crystal tform quietly floated in the air. A long table stood on the tform, surrounded by a series of wing chairs.

    Sitting straight on one side of the table were the twelve Yu n emperors. Behind each emperor were two powerful elders from the highest council of elders. They were all wearing luxurious clothing, with their heads held high in pride. Their eyes dazzled, slightly narrowed, as they looked at the representatives of human beings sitting on the other side of the table.

    Emperor Shun, Emperor Xuanyuan, Candle Jiuyin in his human shape, Si Wen Ming, and Ji Hao, the five of them were the representatives of all human beings.

    In the south,rge groups of winged dragon hovered above Chi Ban Mountain range. These enormous, winged dragons were descendants of ancient dragons. They panted quickly and loudly with irritation, fixing theirrge eyes on the twelve cities of cmity.

    Behind these winged dragons, a colorful cloud floated in the sky. Countless phoenixes silently stood on the cloud in their human forms. Wearing soft, colorful long robes, they all looked stunningly beautiful, simr to gods, regardless of their gender. They were even prouder than the twelve Yu n emperors and the twenty-four Yu n elders. They raised their chins as they faced the non-humankind army with their nostrils.

    On the ground,rge groups of dragons stood on rocks on mountaintops, lifting up their horns. With dragon heads and human bodies, they were armored to the teeth, over nine-meters in height each. None of them just stood quietly. Instead, they had been trying to provoke the non-humankind beings with lots of body movements and even some insulting signnguages. Furthermore, some dragons even brought their Yu n ves. They tied chains around the necks of their Yu n ves and forced them to crawl on the ground. They wielded their whips andshed these crawling Yu n ves, making them scream in pain. Hearing the screams, these dragonsughed especially loudly on purpose.

    Standing high in the sky, the phoenixes scornfully snorted towards the dragons.

    Dragons had always been like this. The dragon kind inherited Pan Gu¡¯s strength, but only that. Since the era of the Dragon Ancestor, all members of the dragon-kind were rash and reckless, even brainless. They had always been busy in challenging the others like rutting bulls, fighting and showing off their strengths.

    When the non-humankind firstly invaded the humankind, all species in Pan Gu world formed an alliance against the invasion. Dragons were strong, but they fell into the enemy¡¯s traps many times. Consequently, not only wererge numbers of their elites wiped out by the enemy, severe damage was even caused to the other species from Pan Gu world. To a certain degree, dragons were bad teammates. But of course, they would never admit that. All dragon warriors firmly believed that they were the perfect warriors in Pan Gu world. They thought that they were strong and ¡¯wise¡¯, and even phoenixes, who shared the origin with them, only deserved to lick their boots.

    Therefore, facing this unparalleled great non-humankind army, elite dragon warriors led by tens of dragon kings had been trying their best to show off their muscles and provoke the enemies by all means. They wanted to infuriate the enemies, and let the twelve Yu n emperors kill Emperor Shun and the other human representatives, so that they could rush up and start a great serious war against the enemies!

    Dragons were born as troublemakers. Therefore, because of the deals between the dragon-kind and the humankind, and the pressure from the phoenix-kind, these young dragons hadn¡¯t ganged up and caused a real trouble in Mind for many years. This time, they finally got a chance toe out of their nests in groups. They would be failing their boiling blood if they didn¡¯t turn the entire Mind upside down!

    Abruptly, an almost crazy dark scaled dragon rushed up to the tform floating in the middle of the circle of cities of great cmity and yelled out loud, "Oi, that chick in a dark dress,e into my arms! I will let you know that only dragons are real men! My gun can prate even steel boards! Don¡¯t you wanna know the taste of a real man?"

    While yelling, this dark scaled dragon had been ruddily twitching his body.

    Emperor Shun¡¯s face was ink-dark.

    Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s hair stood straight up from his head. His hands trembled, as he was a breath away from hacking thisscivious dragon to death.

    Candle Jiuyin chuckled. He was very d to see a dragon make such a fool of himself. He even wanted to apud and encourage the dark-scaled dragon.

    As for the so-called chick in a dark dress, Yemo Luoye¡¯s face was dark as well. Gritting her shiny white teeth, she red at that evil dragon, who had been twitching and drooling towards her.

    What did this ruttish dragon say? How dare he shamelessly say something like that in front of so many people, so many noble Yu n people and warriors, to her, the Dark Sun Empress, the highest power-holder of the Yemo Family?

    Yemo Luoye was infuriated. Out of anger, she even felt dizzy, and couldn¡¯t even talk. If she were an ordinarydy from a noble Yu n family, she reasonably should have screamed and fainted. However, she was the Dark Sun Empress. The power of the Dark Sun rolled around her body. From her head, a dark sun rose, releasing a destructive power in all directions.

    Fan Hai, Dishi Yanluo, Piji Nu and the other few Yu n emperors, who had been holding quite some thoughts towards Yemo Luoye, leaped up simultaneously. Without ncing at that dragon, they pointed at Emperor Shun¡¯s nose and shouted out.

    "Emperor Shun, if this a challenge from your humankind? Have you given up on the hope of peace? Do you want a war?"

    "If you want war, we can give you war!"

    "If you want death, we can give you death!"

    "Ah, how dare you insult our noble Miss. Yemo Luoye? Are your human warriors all so shameless and nasty?"

    "Don¡¯t stop me. I will fight this dirty worm. For Miss. Yemo Luoye¡¯s dignity, I will fight it!"

    Piji Nu was the Red Sun Emperor, the most violent and impulsive one among all twelve non-humankind emperors. He roared out loud, pulled out his sword, and hopped onto the table, pointing at the dark-scaled dragon as he growled, "Lowly worm, you dared to insult Miss. Yemo Luoye, but do you dare to fight me to the death?"

    With red eyes, the dark-scaled dragon roared resonantly. As he prepared to pounce on Piji Nu, an enormous fist sent him flying away. A muscr dragon king, with a dragon head and a human body covered in ck scales, carried a giant axe and rushed towards Piji Nu withrge steps.

    "Pretty boy, let your Master Ao teach you how to be a decent man!"

 Chapter 1411: Feel Each Other Out

    Chapter 1411: Feel Each Other Out

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Shall we stop them?" Ji Hao lowered his head and murmured.

    "Let¡¯s watch." Emperor Shun remained silent while Emperor Xuanyuan said with a deep voice, with a trace of excitement. A dense yellow mist coiled around him. Ji Hao sensed a strong will of fighting from Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s voice, as he sounded full of expectation towards the battle between Piji Nu and the dark-scaled dragon king.

    No one on the side of human beings stopped the dragon king.

    On the side of non-humankind, all non-humankind beings curved their mouth corners upwards, giving a faint smile full of expectation. These Yu n nobles who luxuriated in the culture of elites all year long, curved their lips in the exact same way. At first sight, they seemed to be wearing the same masks. Looking at them, one might feel unconformable from deep down one¡¯s heart.

    Piji Nuughed out wildly. Flying towards the dragon king, his feet trod heavily on the air. With every step he took, he left a dark-red footprint in the air. The Red Sun Power rolled out from his body. The violent power quaked the air, vibrating the dark-red footprints and causing dark-red space cracks to spread.

    "Worm, fight me, like a real warrior! I an a pious ve of the supreme, great Red Sun. I am Piji Nu, the Emperor in power of the Red Sun! I swear with the glory of my family and mine that I will tear your head off!"

    Piji Nu growled thunderously. He took off his luxurious long robe and exposed his exquisitely crafted hauberk. The tight hauberk was made of tens of thousands of ingeniously designed, scale-like metal pieces. On each metal piece, a vividly red eye had been glowing brightly, releasing a strong, violent sense of power and emitting a thick scent of blood.

    "Hah!" Piji Nu growled and flicked his wrist, sending out a red beam of light.

    Ji Hao opened his erect eye and nced at the red light beam. That was a fist-sized, arena-shaped piece. The roars of countless warriors could be heard from it. An intent of fighting condensed into a blood-red g, rising to the sky and making it quake intensely.

    The fist-sized piece dazzled with a blinding light and started to expand along with thunderous roars. Within a couple of breaths, a miles square, blood-red arena appeared between the dragon kind and Piji Nu.

    Piji Nu hopped onto the arena, slightly lowered his body, and fixed his three eyes on the dark-scaled dragon king like a fierce beast preparing to pounce on his prey. The dragon king rushed madly to Piji Nu. Piji Nu shouted with a bright voice, "Tell me your name! Come onto my arena, and let¡¯s fight to the death!"

    "I am Cloud Dream Lake Dragon King. I¡¯m from the dragon-kind, and my name is Ao Ri Tian[1]!" The dark scaled dragon king roared. Carrying a giant axe, he leaped into the blood-red arena.

    Ji Hao¡¯s face twitched. Sitting beside him, Si Wen Ming exined to him with a trembling voice, "Ao Hao, the dragon king from the Cloud Dream Lake! He, he, he has always been rude. When he started his adult life...Despite his father¡¯s objection, he changed his name into this. For this very reason, his father, the current Dragon Emperor, beat him cruelly and then sent him to the Cloud Dream Lake!"

    Ji Hao made a long gasp. Ao Ri Tian, this dragon king had such a strong personality!

    "Pretty boy, how should we do this?" Standing on the blood-red arena, Ao Hao yelled at Piji Nu, "Tell me now, how should we do this? I¡¯m gonna ruin your pretty face! I just feel so ufortable seeing your pretty faces!"

    Roaring towards the sky, Ao Hao released dark mes from his mouth and nose. With a strong corrosive power, the dark me rose into the sky, seeming to even burn a hole into the sky.

    "Fight till death!" A red sun emerged above Piji Nu¡¯s head. He had fallen into a crazy desire to fight as well. From under his skin, countlessplicated red spells symbols emerged. An agitated, violent power condensed into an enormous bird with nine heads and eighteen wings behind his body. The birds¡¯ head looked simr to a dragon head and body like an eagle, while its long tails seemed like poisonous snakes. This was such a ferocious creature.

    Surrounding the blood-red arena, countless blood-red thunderbolts suddenly erupted into thousands of sharp weapons under the effect of a strange restraining power, floating around the arena and sealing it up.

    Letting out a dense red smoke from his mouth, Piji Nu growled at Ao Hao, "No one can leave this arena. Anyone who tries to leave before the winner is determined will be chopped into pieces! Only one, only one of us can get out alive! Damnable worm, taste the strongest power of the Piji Family!"

    The expressions of Emperor Shun, Candle Jiuyin, and Si Wen Ming all turned especially serious.

    "In the Magi Pce, you should have read some of the records about the Ancient Great War...Some extraordinarily talented non-humankind beings can merge their bodies with the souls of strong creatures, turning the beast souls into their spirit beasts. In this way, a non-humankind being can share a life with the beast, and have an immeasurably strong power." Si Wen Ming hurriedly exined to Ji Hao.

    Breathing deeply, he continued, "The beasts qualified to be spirit beasts can naturally reach the level of Supreme Magus on maturity. I¡¯ve never heard about this nine-headed, eighteen-winged bird before. It should be from their world."

    Ji Hao raised his eyebrows as he nced at Piji Nu.

    A simr cultivation system existed in human ns in Southern Wastnd, with human beings merging with beast souls. However, the beasts chosen by Southern Wastnd people were mostly lions, tigers, leopards, elephants, and other regr strong creatures living in the jungle. In Southern Wastnd, this cultivation system was useful to Senior Magi, but barely effective for Magus Kings and Divine Magi.

    But ording to Si Wen Ming, the non-humankind beings had spirit creatures that could naturally reach to the level of Supreme Magi when they matured? Didn¡¯t this mean that no matter how weak Piji Nu was, in the future, he could always be a Supreme-level powerful being? Or even now, he was already such a powerful being?

    Hopefully, Ao Hao could be lucky, and this spirit beast with nine heads and eighteen wings of Piji Nu wouldn¡¯t have matured yet. Otherwise, Ao Hao would get himself killed.

    The blood-red arena suddenly released raging fires. Water-tank sized fire streams rose from all over the arena along with a rumbling noise. Almost simultaneously, Ao Hao and Piji Nu were both struck by a ke of fire erupting by their feet. Piji Nu nimbly moved away and dodged at lightning speed. The fire only burned a small area of his armor ck.

    But, Ao Hao wasn¡¯t familiar with the arena. Therefore, when the fire rose, he reacted rtively slowly. The scale on his left arm was burned glowing red, which made him howl in pain. Wielding his giant axe, he marched towards Piji Nu.

    Watching the fight, all non-humankind beings and human warriors held their breaths.

    This suddenly urring battle seemed to be an idental event, but in fact, it was meant to happen. After all, the non-humankind intended to keep showing their strengths to so many human beings, dragons, and phoenixes, while the humankind was holding an intention to feel out the actual abilities of the non-humankind leaders. Even if the dirty talking ck dragon didn¡¯t start this, some other people would stand out and start a battle directly between the leaders of both sides.

    Laughing out loud, Ao Hao swung his axe down at Piji Nu, which dazzled with a frigid light.

    ________

    [1]Ao Ri Tian¡¯s real name is °½(Ao)ê»(Hao). This character ¡¯ê»¡¯ includes two parts. The upper part ¡¯ÈÕ¡¯ literally means ¡¯sun¡¯, but in dirty talks, this word can also mean ¡¯have sex with...¡¯, or simply, the ¡¯F¡¯ word. As the lower part of ¡¯ê»¡¯, the character ¡¯Ìì¡¯ simply means ¡¯sky¡¯. So, now we can understand that Ao Hao changed his name into Ao Ri Tian because he believed that he could ¡¯f*ck the sky¡¯. In case you may want to know, yes, Ji Hao has the same name.

 Chapter 1412: Ao Hao Fails

    Chapter 1412: Ao Hao Fails

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Maybe because the dragon-kind merely inherited Saint Pan Gu¡¯s toughness, their warriors were never smart enough. Therefore, many strange beings emerged among the dragoons. Ao Hao, for example, he once chopped down all nts on a towering mountain within a day for strengthening his axe. On another asion, he carved eight-hundred mountains into statues, and at one time, he shaved all wild animals living in a mountain area.

    Ao Hao was a high-level axe artist. The frigid light brought up by his axe sealed the space around Piji Nu, and every inch of the space was now filled with a strong aura of killing. Layer byyer, the frigid light pressed down like an iceberg, ready to mince Piji Nu.

    Behind Piji Nu, the bird with the nine heads and eighteen wings screamed shrilly as Piji Nu moved suddenly. All people on the scene could clearly see every move of his. Every single movement he made was like a statue left in the air, absolutely clear in everyone¡¯s vision. ¡¯Slowly¡¯, he moved step by step, his motions looking ¡¯simple¡¯ as a step forward, a step backward, a step towards the left, and a step towards the right. Within a small area, he dodged in four directions extremely simply. Ao Hao swung his axe down over and over again, but despite the simpleness of Piji Nu¡¯s evasive action, he failed to touch even a hair of his.

    Thousands of shreds of afterimages left by Piji Nuyered up in this small space. Within this region, the space seemed to expand by tens of thousands of times, such that every single shred of afterimage was clearly visible. The space around Piji Nu¡¯s body was changed, so Ao Hao¡¯s giant axe seemed tond on a shadow each time instead of touching Piji Nu¡¯s body.

    "Brute force, pure brute force... Ignorant and stupid local worm, what do you have except brute force?" Piji Nu taunted. Abruptly, he reached to Ao Hao with one step and threw a heavy p on his face.

    It was loud. The fine scales on Ao Hao¡¯s face were shattered, while a clear handprint was left on it. Dragons were mostly bad-tempered, like Ao Hao, who roared towards the sky in fury. From under each scale of his, scorching hot air screams puffed out, straightening them up like countless des standing on his body.

    Ao Hao grew three meters taller. Tailed by meters long, sharp light beams, his axe swept through the air over and over again. Every strike heunched left a dark trail in the air. Ao Li boosted up his strength to an extreme degree, until blood seeped out of his mouth corners. At the moment, he had been burning his spirit blood whileunching every attack. And every full strike heunched was one hundred percent stronger than usual.

    "Useless! Brute force is brute force, the weakest power in the world. Silly worm, you know nothing about naturalws. Brute force is useless against naturalws!" Piji Nu smiled as he moved easily and rxedly. He even had the time to squeeze his gaze towards Yemo Luoye.

    "Dear Yemo Luoye, how is my spirit beast? A highly precious ¡¯sky dominator¡¯ from Pan Yu world... I spent every penny I had and a big fund given by my family and finally bought a sky dominator egg from an auction. You are a knowledgeable being, so you must know that a perfectly matured sky dominator will have an immortal-stage power!"

    Piji Nu told the story of his spirit beast proudly.

    Emperor Shun, Emperor Xuanyuan, and Candle Jiuyin dropped their faces. Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming had both learned about the grading of the non-humankind power system from secret records in the Magi Pce. Their hearts missed a beat, as Ji Hao felt a coldness from every pore of his.

    The stage of Sun and Moon equaled to the level of Supreme Magus. Due to the differences of power natures and talents, some Sun and Moon stage beings were stronger than average Supreme Magi, while some were weaker. Even based on a higher power level, a Sun and Moon stage non-humankind being could be beaten by a lower level human Magus in an overpowering way. For example, Fan Gu, as a Sun and Moon stage being, was defeated by Shennong, as a Divine Magus, seven times!

    Above the stage of Sun and Moon was the stage of Beyond-redemption. It was a much higher stage, that Ji Hao could not yet understand.

    The stage of Immortality was even beyond the stage of Beyond-redemption. ording to non-humankind beings, Immortality stage powerful beings lived immortal lives. They were indescribably strong, and not even the destruction of a great world could harm them.

    The sky dominator was so gifted that a ¡¯perfectly matured¡¯ one could have an Immortality-stage power! Undoubtedly, it would be extra difficult for it to mature perfectly. Perhaps, Piji Nu wouldn¡¯t be able to promote his spirit beast to that level. However, even if Piji Nu couldn¡¯t reach to the stage of Immortality, as a Beyond-redemption stage being, he would still be a major threat to the humankind.

    Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao nced at each other, both their eyes sparkling with a determined frosty light ¡ª Piji Nu had to die. At all costs, they had to kill Piji Nu before he grew strong, destroying him and his spirit beast. Otherwise, the humankind would be facing arge trouble in the future.

    Yemo Luoye pped her hands as she giggled. She blinked her eyes, looked at Piji Nu in a flirty way, and said, "A sky dominator? A potential one for the stage of Immortality? Which means this is a pure-blooded sky dominator, isn¡¯t it? I thought it¡¯s a mix-blood!"

    Piji Nu proudly and easily dodged the interweaving cold light beams. He even turned around, facing Ao Hao with his back as he looked straight at Yemo Luoye and responded, "Of course, it has to be a pure-blooded sky dominator. Otherwise, why would I spend so much money for it? You have to know that for this baby, I even pledged all my family dividends for the next one hundred thousand years to my family."

    Yemo Luoye narrowed her eyes and grinned, as if absorbed in her thoughts.

    Sitting aside, the facial expressions of Polo Jia, Yanmo Sha, Dishi Yanluo, and the others had been changing constantly. Piji Nu suddenly showed his strongest weapon, which not only shocked Ji Hao and the other human representatives, but also made the other non-humankind emperors feel uneasy.

    Damn this Piji Nu! It was actually a pure-blooded sky dominator? Same as Yemo Luoye, the other non-humankind emperors had all believed that it was a mix-blood. It had to be a mix-blood! A mix-blood sky dominator could reach the stage of Sun and Moon at most. But a pure-blooded one...Damn this Piji Nu! Why on earth did he sneakily buy a pure-blooded sky dominator? What was he nning?

    "I¡¯ve had enough fun, so... die!" Piji Nu burst with a brightughter while dashing back to Ao Hao. Weirdly, his right arm swelled as he pressed his palm on Ao Hao¡¯s chest.

    A thunderous boom urred, following which, the half-inch thick scales on Ao Hao¡¯s chest were shattered, and a strong force struck into his body. Blood surged out of his mouth, ears, eyes, nose in giant streams. Even his eyeballs were crushed by this unspeakably strong force.

    Ao Hao¡¯s chest was punctured as Piji Nu¡¯s hand came out of his body from his back. A brightly red mist coiled on that palm.

    "Die!" Shouted Piji Nu.

    Ji Hao breathed deeply, then leaped into the sky. Rushing onto the arena instantly, he raised his right foot and kicked fiercely at Piji Nu¡¯s head, bringing up a strong gust of wind.

 Chapter 1413: Suppress the Spirit Beast with the Cauldron

    Chapter 1413: Suppress the Spirit Beast with the Cauldron

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Wanna save him? Impossible!"

    Piji Nuughed wildly. He defended himself against Ji Hao¡¯s foot that was swishing at him. Meanwhile, the bright red mist coiled on his other hand grew thicker and thicker. Apparently, he was preparing for a stronger attack. He wanted to kill Ao Hao with another attack.

    The blood-red arena was a special tool for dueling created by the Red Sun. It would disable the ones inside the arena froming out, but would never stop the ones on the outside froming in. Ji Hao¡¯s foot left a straight dark trail in the sky and thennded heavily on Piji Nu¡¯s palm.

    Behind Piji Nu, the sky dominator widely opened its twenty-seven eyes. Piji Nu screamed in pain as Ji Hao¡¯s foot violently struck on his palm. Along with a loud bone cracking noise, everyone on the scene saw his palm get twisted. Tens of broken bones came out of his hand through his muscles.

    Without having the time tounch a lethal attack on Ji Hao, Piji Nu immediately stepped backward. Faintly visible space waves were stirred up around the sky dominator. Leaving clear afterimages, Piji Nu attempted to escape from Ji Hao¡¯s attack range. But, once he took the first step, Ji Hao also left a clear shred of afterimage in the air, then weirdly appeared right behind him.

    Without using any weapon, Ji Hao broke the space with his elbow. Then following a thunderous bang, he dealt an elbow-blow to Piji Nu¡¯s back, aimed at his heart.

    Behind Piji Nu, the sky dominator stared at Ji Hao furiously. As the sky dominator moved, Piji Nu¡¯s body suddenly shed across the sky. Before Ji Hao¡¯s elbownded on his back, he moved to a corner of the arena.

    This was the power of a spirit beast. The sky dominator shared a mind with Piji Nu. Therefore, the details that Piji Nu could not notice during a battle could be grasped by his spirit beast. Furthermore, it could make the most appropriate reaction for Piji Nu.

    Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao locked its fingers together, as waves of space vibration spread out from Ji Hao¡¯s body. He too moved through the space. Almost at the same time as Piji Nu appeared in the corner of the arena, Ji Hao showed up right beside him, raised his fists, and punched at him. Those fists were as heavy and strong as shooting stars.

    Piji Nu screamed as his body shed in the air. At the moment, one could see the afterimages left by him all over the arena. Ji Hao activated the golden bridge, and he himself had some understanding about the great Dao of space as well. Through the space, he followed closely after Piji Nu.

    Like a pair of butterflies, they chased each other in the arena. From time to time, the sky dominator roared in both shock and anger. Apparently, this Pan Yu world beast never thought that it would encounter a living being who know about the great Dao of space as much as it did.

    This sky dominator had hatched merely years ago. However, it was a ¡¯space creature¡¯. Moving through space was an instinct to it, simr to a fish swimming in water. Sky dominators had a much better control of space than any other species.

    Chased by Ji Hao, this baby sky dominator shrieked madly. All of a sudden, the space around Piji Nu copsed. Countless sharp space pieces condensed into dark des and lunged towards Ji Hao along with a shrill swishing noise.

    "Pause!" Ji Hao gave a resonant shout. The Pan Gu bell rose from his head and swept across the surrounding space with an especially heavy, unstoppable power. The copsed space was fixed immediately, and the dark des were dispelled.

    Buzz! The space in the arena was forcibly strengthened by the Pan Gu bell, turning strangely strong, more than a hundred times stronger than usual. Piji Nu, who was moving swiftly and nimbly like a butterfly, suddenly paused. With a muffled snort, a blood mist started spraying from his mouth.

    The space was strengthened by the Pan Gu bell. Piji Nu and the sky dominator were like a pair of fishes swishing in the water, which had been freely moving in the water. But all of a sudden, the flowing water they were familiar with became a hard and heavy steel block. A tremendous counterforce instantly injured their bodies, and even their souls had suffered severe injuries.

    Piji Nu vomited blood, while the sky dominator turned dim and blur, almost disappearing.

    Piji Nu stared at Ji Hao with hatred. He wasn¡¯t a Sun and Moon stage powerful being after all, and this young, pure-blooded sky dominator was not yet mature. It was still too weak.

    Ji Hao¡¯s powers, abilities, and quite a few treasures had made him an invincible opponent of Piji Nu. Once the Pan Gu bell was activated, both Piji Nu and the sky dominator were wounded.

    "Damn you, Marquis Yao Ji Hao! You ruined the most sacred duel! You have to pay for this!" Piji Nu ragingly nced back at Ao Hao, who had already stepped back, taking a few bottles of life-saving pills. The hole in his chest was healing speedily. Pointing at Ji Hao, Piji Nu screamed.

    The arena was shaking intensely. Thunderbolts condensed into all kinds of weapons, falling on Ji Hao while more thunderbolts emerged, condensing into new weapons. Fire streams puffed up from the ground and rolled towards Ji Hao.

    "Is this your Red Sun¡¯s tool for fair duels? Hah, but you¡¯re controlling everything in this arena, aren¡¯t you?" As Ji Hao sneered tauntingly, the Pan Gu bell released streams of Chaos power that wrapped him up. Struck by the thunderbolts and burned by the fire, Ji Hao remained perfectly unharmed. He felt nothing but a slight shaking because of the strong impact forcesing from all directions.

    "This..." Piji Nu and the two Red Sun elders all paused in shock, not knowing what to do.

    The arena was a special sacred tool that belonged to the Red Sun. In the past countless centuries, countless warriors fought duels with each other. The souls of all warriors who died in the arena were absorbed by it. As a result, it grew stronger and stronger. Currently, the arena could even effectively threat Supreme-level powerful beings. Yet, Ji Hao remainedpletely uninjured in the arena under a storm of attacks, and he didn¡¯t even seem to be making too many efforts for it. This didn¡¯t make sense, did it?

    "Not possible!" Piji Nu shouted out loud.

    "Nothing is impossible!" So did Ji Hao. He locked his fingers together and let the nine dragons chariot fly out of his head, emitting a blinding light which forced everyone on the scene close their eyes instinctively.

    Even Piji Nu closed his eyes at this moment. The Chariot¡¯s light was way too dazzling.

    At this very moment, Ji Hao sent out a five-colored beam of light from his palm. Hidden in his lower belly, the cauldron buzzed intensely and released a dreadful suction force, tightly wrapping up the sky dominator behind Piji Nu.

    The sky dominator screamed in fear. The five-colored light suddenly shone brighter, while the sky dominator was dragged into the five-colored cauldron. This five-colored cauldron could even suppress high-level sky devils, not to mention this immature spirit beast.

    Piji Nu suddenly lost his spirit beast. He growled in panic, while his blood gushed out of his ears, eyes, nose, and mouth.

 Chapter 1414: Yu Clanâ€™s Aphorism

    Chapter 1414: Yu n¡¯s Aphorism

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "No, give it back to me!" Piji Nu shouted, shaking his head as his blood sprayed a long distance away.

    "I took it, I upied it, I shall have it forever!" Looking at Piji Nu, Ji Hao said while pulling out Pan Gu Dragon Mark. Pointing the sword tip at Piji Nu¡¯s heart, he sneered, "You carved this on the gate of your Liang Zhu City! I like it!"

    Piji Nu gasped quickly, staring at Ji Hao with his three eyes that were filled with blood streaks. He couldn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡¯I took it down, I upied it, I shall have it forever¡¯, this was not just carved on the gate of Liang Zhu City. Wherever Yu n people reached, and in all ces they upied, this slogan was carved on all gates of their cities. This slogan had be a faith of Yu n people ever since their ancestors conquered the first world.

    The strong ones, the ones with sharp weapons, could have everything. It was a pure robbers¡¯ logic, but it was epted by countless Yu n people.

    The two powerful elders who followed Piji Nu here stood up simultaneously and moved slightly, instantly entering the arena. With a dark face, Piji Nu looked at Ji Hao as he said coldly, "This aphorism is the highest truth, the origin of our belief. But, only the truly powerful ones are qualified to use it. You, apparently, you¡¯re not one of them!"

    Gritting his teeth, Piji Di looked at Ji Hao as he wielded a heavy il. The il had three chains, each tied on a meteor hammer that was asrge as a wine jar. It was thickly covered with sharp thorns, spinning swiftly and causing shrill whooshing noises.

    "Marquis Yao Ji Hao, give back my spirit beast. If you do what I say, we can forgive you. But if you don¡¯t, you will die!"

    Including Yemo Luoye, the other eleven non-humankind emperors and their elders remainedpletely motionless. They looked at Piji Nu, Piji Tian, Piji Di, and Ji Hao, who was surrounded by the three of them, with immense interest.

    Ji Hao smiled, but didn¡¯t say a word. Pan Gu Dragon Mark slightly quaked, letting out dragon roars which got louder and louder, brighter and brighter, more and more deafening, more and more agitated. By the end, it even sounded like tens of thousands of enormous dragons roaring by one¡¯s ears, terrifying and shaking one¡¯s entire body, make one feel like being struck by countless bolts of lightning.

    Yemo Shayi sneered and transformed into a dark shadow, dissipating in the air. Hearing the sky-shaking dragon roars, Yemo Shayi¡¯s cold, dagger-sharpughter echoed, "Piji Tian, Piji Di, be careful...Don¡¯t let me seize any chance, because I can kill both of you with one sword move."

    Piji Tian and Piji Di¡¯s facial expressions changed instantly. They were both Sun and Moon stage beings too, same as Yemo Shayi. However, they were pure fighters. Face to face, they wouldn¡¯t be afraid of any enemy. But, as a Sun and Moon stage powerful being, Yemo Shayi was an experienced assassin who liked nothing more than stabbing one¡¯s back. In the eyes of Piji Tian and Piji Di, Yemo Shayi was the most troublesome opponent.

    Which warrior would want an assassin hanging around behind him while he was focused on an intense battle?

    Piji Tian yelled angrily, "Yemo Shayi, fight me like a real warrior!"

    Hearing Piji Tian, Yemo Shayi sneered scornfully. Back in the Yemo Family, he was a ve. He never stood in a high position. Therefore, he didn¡¯t have the fake sense of honor which belonged especially to noble beings. All his life, he fought as an assassin who stabbed from the back. Fighting a powerful Red Sun warrior face to face? He would never do it, unless his brain was damaged.

    While Yemo Shayi was sneering, Piji Di rushed towards Ji Hao with giant steps. His heavy il brought up a fierce gust of wind and smashed towards Ji Hao. On the three-meters-long hilt of the il, countless spell symbols sparkled, while the three giant meteor hammers swished ear-piercingly across the air. Spinning rapidly, red thunderbolts erupted from the three meteor hammers simultaneously.

    Ji Hao took a deep breath and triggered the cultivation method with nine turns to an extreme degree. Once again, his skin turned weirdly colorless and crystalline. While holding Pan Gu dragon mark with his right hand and remaining unmoved, Ji Hao clenched his five left fingers and raised his hand to catch the il which came straight down at his head.

    Si Wen Ming and Emperor Shun stood up together and stared at Ji Hao, stunned. Was he actually attempting to take the weapon from a Sun and Moon stage powerful being with a bare hand? Red Sun warriors were not like weak warlocks from Full Moon. They were extremely strong. As same as High Moon warriors, they were best at closebats and pure physical fights!

    Following a bang, Ji Hao gripped one meteor hammer with his fingers. Sizzling thunderbolts struck on his palm and raised wisps of smoke. His skin split up slightly, but that was all.

    Hearing the sizzling noise, as Ji Hao put forth his strength, his fingers slowly sank into the meteor hammer like five drillers, creating five holes on it. On the hammer, countless spell symbols fell apart. Watching this, Piji Di roared in shock ¡ª Ji Hao¡¯s body was actually stronger than his meteor hammers!

    Simultaneously, the eleven non-humankind emperors and twenty-two powerful elders stood up, all dumbfounded.

    The three-ended il held in Piji Di¡¯s hand was his spirit weapon. He almost spent a lifetime to cultivate it. After every few centuries, he would consume a great amount of precious materials to strengthen and improve it. Ji Hao¡¯s body was a fleshy body after all. How could it be even stronger than the il?

    Piji Di¡¯s eyes grew wider as he stared at Ji Hao and growled with a dry voice, "What kind of a monster are you?"

    Ji Hao gripped the meteor hammer with his left hand while his right hand lunged Pan Gu Dragon Mark towards Piji Di¡¯s lower abdomen, shining with a cold light.

    Piji Di gave a roar and attempted to take back his weapon, but Ji Hao¡¯s tightly clenched five fingers remained unmoved. Piji Di tried his best, but failed to pull his weapon back. As he hesitated for a short moment, Pan Gu Dragon Mark easily prated his lower abdomen and came out from his back.

    Blood sshed everywhere, as Piji Di howled in pain and retreated. He dropped his weapon and covered his wound with both hands while cursing.

    Piji Tian hurriedly rushed to Piji Di, carefully shielded his brother, and said, "Alright, alright, Marquis Yao Ji Hao, I admit that you¡¯re qualified to use our aphorism, that you are a truly powerful being! Alright? Piji Nu¡¯s spirit beast, we need it back at all costs. Name your price!"

    Without a doubt, Ji Hao¡¯s performance proved that he did have a Supreme-level power. He didn¡¯t use any other power but his physical strength, which had definitely reached the level of a Supreme Magus. The less effort he put into it, the more astonishing this got.

    Without other choices, Piji Tian admitted that Ji Hao was qualified to use that aphorism, and the spirit beast was already owned by him. By now, there was no other way but letting Ji Hao extort them, and getting that spirit beast back by paying a high price.

    "Well, this can be negotiated, can be negotiated... Hehe, no rush, there¡¯s no rush!" Ji Hao gave a harmless grin, then slowly returned to the table and sat back down.

 Chapter 1415: Fight Together

    Chapter 1415: Fight Together

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Persuaded by the eleven non-humankind emperors, Piji Nu sat back into his seat. He was utterly difited. Gritting his teeth, he stared at Ji Hao with a bone-deep hatred. He even seemed to squeeze his three eyeballs out of his eye sockets and smash them on Ji Hao¡¯s face.

    Ji Hao still had his spirit beast. Piji Nu hated Ji Hao so much, but he dared not to start more conflicts. Instead, he remained sitting and silent.

    "Good! Talk, let¡¯s talk." Polo Jia, the Flow Moon Emperor, nced at Piji Nu¡¯s awfully darkened face and slowly nodded.

    Among the twelve branches of the non-humankind, Flow Moon people were knowledge keepers, the guardians of the Yu n civilization. Therefore, Flow Moon people weren¡¯t good at fighting, but their wisdom was far beyond people from the other branches. Polo Jia was such a man. Among all twelve emperors from the Yu Dynasty, he was the weakest one physically. However, he was also the calmest and wisest one. For face-to-face negotiation like this, he would always do the talking on behalf of all.

    Emperor Shun put his hands on the table and frowned slightly, sweeping across the twelve non-humankind emperors with his eyes. Then, he seriously nodded and said, "So, let¡¯s talk. I assume that we human beings now are qualified to run a fair negotiation face to face with you, right?"

    Polo Jia threw aplicated nce at Ji Hao, but remained silent.

    None of the twelve non-humankind emperors seemed to be delighted. Behind them, the twenty-four powerful elders, especially Piji Tian and Piji Di, looked extremely sulky.

    How old was Ji Hao? A hundred years old? No, he was definitely younger than that! Judging by the power they sensed from him, he was not yet even fifty! He was so young, but he could rival Piji Di. He was actually strong enough to break Piji Di¡¯s weapon with his fingers.

    Earlier, Ji Hao prated Piji Di¡¯s lower belly with his sword fiercely and swiftly. All powerful non-humankind elders who watched that felt a sharp coldness from their own lower abdomens, as if Ji Hao¡¯s sword had pierced into their bellies too.

    They could tell for sure that Piji Di had underestimated his enemy. He hadn¡¯t been seeing Ji Hao as an equal-level enemy. He was careless, so he suffered a sword strike. The problem was that even if Piji Di underestimated Ji Hao, thetter was certainly as strong as him ¡ª He was equally powerful as a Sun and Moon stage being!

    A Sun and Moon stage powerful being under fifty years old!

    The twelve non-humankind emperors and the twenty-four elders had now been silently cursing Ji Hao¡¯s ancestors in their heads. If Ji Hao represented the potential of the new generations of human beings, the humankind was surely qualified to fun a fair negotiation with the non-humankind.

    They thought about those young Yu n people. At Ji Hao¡¯s age, they were busy at leading a befuddled life, drinking, dating, and fighting each other in Liang Zhu City because of jealousy. Among Yu n people at Ji Hao¡¯s age, even Divine-Magus-level beings were rare, not to mention the stage of Sun and Moon.

    "Of course, we admit that you have the potential." Polo Jia said calmly, "An astonishing, daunting potential. Marquis Yao Ji Hao, how many times have we heard this title and name these years? We truly didn¡¯t think that he is already so strong."

    Quickly knocking the table with his fingers, Polo Jia continued with a cold voice, "You are so strong, so full of potential, so you deserve to know what I am going to tell you. Unfortunately, you are facing a destructive disaster right now!"

    Emperor Shun¡¯s frowned. ring at Polo Jia, he said, "We are facing a destructive disaster right now? Polo Jia, are you saying that your twelve cities of great cmity will destroy our humankind?"

    Earlier, Ao Hao was injured badly by Piji Nu. But by now, the hole in his chest was healed already. Even after all that, he shamelessly asked for a seat beside Emperor Xuanyuan, sitting straight down. Hearing Emperor Shun, Ao Haoughed out loud, "Destroy the humankind? These pretty boys and pretty old men? Haha, Emperor Shun, kid, don¡¯t be afraid. Our dragon boys and I will assist in fighting! With us, your humankind will never be destroyed!"

    Emperor Shun dropped his face, while Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s finger twitched intensely. Apparently, he could put his sword into Ao Hao¡¯s throat at any time.

    Piji Nu leaped up, stared at Ao Hao, and growled, "Worm, you think you¡¯re strong? If Ji Hao didn¡¯t interrupt the battle, you would have died already!"

    Ao Hao showed no sign of weakness. He leaped up as well, pointed at Piji Nu¡¯s nose, and yelled, "Three-eyed monster, if you didn¡¯t have that ugly bird behind you, can you possibly defeat your Master Ao? Haha,e on,e on! Let¡¯s fight the second round! I will make you happy!"

    ng! Piji Nu pulled out his sword and Ao Hao raised his giant axe. Both of them roared aloud.

    Piji Tian stood up and pped on Piji Nu¡¯s shoulder, pressing him back into his seat.

    Emperor Xuanyuan stood up and gave Ao Hao a heavy p. Ao Hao¡¯s head was pped swinging sideways. After that, he lowered his head and dared not to say another word. Quietly sitting back down, he beganining mumblingly in a muffled voice.

    "Polo Jia, tell us, what destructive disaster are we facing?" Looking at Polo Jia seriously, Emperor Shun asked, "If you want to stary another great war, we will give you that!"

    Polo Jia breathed deeply, then took out a crystal ball and ced it on the table.

    A dim light sparkled in the crystal ball. Twelve portal-base teleporting formations, which had been ceaselessly releasing intense space vibrations, emerged in the crystal ball. Pointing at the crystal ball, Polo Jia told Emperor Shun about the guess of the twelve families in power.

    "Dishi Cha?" Emperor Shun said in shock, "Isn¡¯t he one of you?"

    Dishi Yanluo¡¯s twisted face twitched as he said through gritted teeth, "A traitor! He betrayed the family! He sold the secrets of our family to some other people! That scum! I was wondering why he would have the coordinates of twelve new worlds! Damn it, he fooled us. We wanted the resources from the twelve new worlds, but we never thought that...Dishi Cha had such a scheme!"

    Emperor Shun remained silent, and so did Emperor Xuanyuan. Candle Jiuyin, Si Wen Ming, and Ji Hao were all lost in their thoughts.

    A top-grade powerful being from Pan Yu world, who was seen as a formidable enemy by the twelve families in power in Yu Dynasty? Gong Gong raised the flood for no other purpose but to guide that powerful being¡¯s army to Pan Gu world?

    It was too much information to be absorbed in such a short span of time.

    A long whileter, Ji Hao started talking, "Which means, for your own benefits, you twelve families allied and kept Pan Gu world secret from...the true powerful nobles in your hometown?"

    The twelve emperors didn¡¯t respond, just staring at Ji Hao in the eyes.

    Ji Hao nodded, totally understanding the situation. "So, now you want us to fight those people, who areing without an invitation, together with you?"

    Polo Jia narrowed his eyes and said, "We hope that you can deploy all your forces and...follow our orders!"

    "Impossible!" Emperor Xuanyuan and Emperor Shun were both infuriated. They stood up and growled resonantly.

    Alo To, the High Moon Emperor, immediately leaped up from his seat and yelled, "If you refuse to follow our order, we will beat you until you obey!"

 Chapter 1416: The Glorious Domination

    Chapter 1416: The Glorious Domination

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Liang Zhu City...

    Wearing a mask that covered half of his face, Yemo Tian walked in a street that he was familiar with.

    Maybe because all main military forces had swarmed out with the twelve emperors, guards in Liang Zhu City becamezy. They were supposed to be on patrol along all streets and alleys. But now, they left their mounts aside and stood by the street in small groups, talking about the rosy time they spentst night.

    asionally, very asionally, a couple of slightly more responsible guards would nce at Yemo Tian, but it was nothing more than a few nces. Yemo Tian¡¯s clothes were made from expensive fabric that only top-grade nobles could afford. The twelve brightly shining spell symbols rings on his fingers could even blind a healthy living being, and even his mast had been releasing strong energy waves.

    Yemo Tian looked like another young Yu n noble who was probably going to some inappropriate ce, and had his face covered to cover his tracks. The guardsughed and lowered their voices, guessing Yemo Tian¡¯s identity, and whichdy he was going to date secretly. They excitedly made a bet. They betted that in one or two months, the gossips regarding the sudden pregnancy of an unmarrieddy would be heard again from Liang Zhu City.

    Yemo Tian¡¯s ear was shaking slightly as he heard every word those guards said.

    He snorted scornfully. In his eyes, those guards were nothing but a bunch of vulgar, useless people. He was Yemo Tian, a possessor of the noblest bloodline from Pan Gu world. In the future, he would be the owner of Pan Gu world and all the surrounding worlds. He didn¡¯t have the time to return to Liang Zhu City every day, so how could hee back especially for that kind of a thing?

    Nobledies in Liang Zhu City...

    "To be honest, I do miss them. But, when I be the owner of this world, I will have abundant time to spend with them. Right now, there is no rush, really no rush!" Yemo Tian smilingly walked into an alley, calmly passing through a group of muscr Jia n men who sat by the alley, doing nothing. Proceeding ahead, he finally walked to a dark bronze door at the end of the alley.

    Taking off his mask, Yemo Tian threw a kick onto the door.

    Complicated patterns glowed on the door. Within the glow, a fist-sized eye emerged in the middle of the door. From the eye, a dim beam of light shone on Yemo Tian¡¯s body, scanning across his body from head to toe multiple times. A whileter, the door quietly slid open.

    Behind the door was a narrow passage. Over ten Jia n men guarded by the wall. They bared their upper bodies, and were as strong as bears. Because of these Jia n guards, the space left in the passage for people to pass through was even tinier.

    The passage was tens of meters long. Through it, Yemo Tian walked into a broad hall that was hundreds of meters in square. Long and thick wooden tables were ced orderly in the hall. A group of tall and sturdy Jia n warriors sat around the tables,ughing, chatting, and drinking. On the table were roasted whole tigers, lions, bulls, and other dishes to go with the booze.

    "Whoo-hah!" Seeing Yemo Tian walk in, over a hundred Jia n warriors in the hall, whose faces were blushed because of the alcohol, raised their water-tank-sized liquor cups together and acimed him.

    The strong sound waves quacked the roof, even making dust fall from the ceiling. Yemo Tian smilingly waved his hand to these Jia n warriors, then walked to a corner along the wall. An exquisitely designed door quietly opened. Through a spiral staircase, Yemo Tian walked down quickly.

    After walking down for three-hundred meters, a scrawny man wearing a dark cloak, coiled in thin ck mist, silently opened a door for him. Walking through the door, Yemo Tian came to another broad hall, which was also hundreds of meters in square.

    Fourrge square tables were ced in the hall. These pure metal tables were especially heavy, embossed with beautiful patterns and iid with tens of thousands of glistening gemstones. They were blindingly reflecting the glow of the thousands of pearls floating in the air.

    Tens of Xiu n people stood by the four tables, holding perfectly polished magnifying sses and carefully observing some brightly shining crystals, gemstones, jade, and pearls in their hands.

    Treasures piled on the four tables like small hills. These Xiu n people had been picking things from these piles and professionally verifying their values, then handing them to the non-humankind ves behind them. The non-humankind ves ssified these treasures ording to the value and carefully put them into pure gold boxes.

    Five Yu n young men in luxurious clothes had beenzily sitting in a corner of the hall. That was a special wine testing zone, designed especially for them. Holding exquisite sses, theyzily leaned against soft benches and took sips of the wine from time to time.

    Yemo Tian walked to the five young men inrge steps while pping his hands loudly, and yelled, "Aha! You five bloody parasites! I am busying at intriguing against everyone else out there, while you hiding in here and enjoying your lives. Life is never fair, is it?"

    The five young men immediately stood up and smilingly bowed to Yemo Tian. To Yemo Tian, they were extremely polite and respectful.

    "Boss, you¡¯re back! We¡¯ve been making some solid profits these years. Three days earlier, we made a great deal. A Blood Moon man from a branch of the Di Family wanted to inherit his uncle¡¯s family business, and we helped him give his uncle a sudden death. What we earned from this deal is worth more than three billion jade coins!" Straightening his body, a young man impatiently showed off their achievements to Yemo Tian.

    "So nasty!" Yemo Tian frowned and said, "So nasty! Murdering his own uncle for the family business? And he asked us to do that for him? We are Glorious Domination! This is a humiliation to us! Charge him ten more billion jade coins. Otherwise, we will turn him in!"

    "You are so wise, boss!" The five Yu n young manughed together evilly.

    Yemo Tian sat down on a bench, while the five young men told him about all the great achievements they had made in these years.

    Based on the legal system of Yu Dynasty, what they had done were mostly illegal and immoral. From their conversations, one could easily learn that their so-called Glorious Domination was led by Yemo Tian and these five young men. The members of this organization included many young people from the twelve families in power. They had been acting quite evilly in collusion with each other, and were under the protection of their elderships. This organization was a tumor of Yu Dynasty.

    Ji Hao had been to a prison run by the non-humankind called ck Shark Castle. The prison was an important financial resource of this organization, where many tragedies happened under their direction.

    "Alright, wealth is nothing!" Yemo Tian gave the final conclusion, "What I need is not wealth. I need strength! I need this wealth to be my strength!"

    "All this money, where did you spend it these years?"

 Chapter 1417: The City of Domination

    Chapter 1417: The City of Domination

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    A well-made triangr flying battleship was above the clouds, spreading itsteens like the wings of a bird. Countless spell symbols sparkled on theteen, creating strong airstreams that pushed the ship forward swiftly.

    The six leaders of the Glorious Domination sat on the deck while holding their sses and delightfully talking about the scandals from Liang Zhu City all these years.

    The flood brought the humankind huge casualties, but to the non-humankind, it brought nothing but an extremely boring life. The flood surged all over the world. Well-protected by divine towers, these Yu n nobles had nowhere to go. Therefore, they tried their best to find thrill-seeking things to do, just inside Liang Zhu City. All strange kinds of things happened constantly during the flood. Yu n people¡¯s tumultuous private life was worsened to an extreme point during that period of time. Exposed or not, over a thousand young unmarried girls from noble families became pregnant.

    Most of the leading roles of these scandals were old friends of Yemo Tian and the other five Yu n young men. Secret duels and acts of revenge were caused by these ¡¯romantic affairs¡¯. Consequently, many cruel and nasty things happened in the dark.

    Yemo Tian wasn¡¯t around, hence, the other five leaders of Glorious Domination made the call and used the hidden conflicts betweenrge families to earn a giant sum of money. In addition to that, they seized the opportunity and wiped out tens of Yu n families, which were not weak at all, and brought the sessors of over a hundred above-average families under their control. All in all, because of the flood raised by Gong Gong, both the financial and political power of Yemo Tian and his people had swollen rapidly.

    At a fairly high speed, the flying battleship flew three-hundred-thousand miles northeast and arrived in a dark mountain area. Faintly visible golden, silver, and red stripes interwove on the dark mountains. At first sight, people with geographical knowledge would know that this mountain area must have a tremendous mineral reserve.

    This ce was called the Dark Mountain Mine, one of the few most important mines that belonged to the non-humankind. Same as Tusk Basin, this was also a main producing area for mineral resources. A great number of human ves worked in this mine, and a strong non-humankind army was guarding this area.

    The flying battleship flew into the mine area and stopped above the vent of a towering volcano.

    A round metal tform silently rose from the volcano vent, having a diameter of ny meters, and stopped near the deck of the flying battleship. Yemo Tian and the others stepped onto the tform. Coiled with dim lightning bolts, the tform dropped back into the volcano vent while releasing a strong forcefield that split theva as it sank in deeply.

    About a thousand meters deep inside the volcano vent was arge tunnel built by the non-humankind. Proceeding along the tunnel, the metal tform went further down. Hundreds of miles underground, the tform reached the end of the tunnel. Through a thick defensive screen, Yemo Tian and his people arrived in a fairly broad space. It was a hundreds of miles squared area, yet it would give one a pent-up feeling, as if it were ¡¯stuffed¡¯. Three cities of great cmity, each over a hundred miles squared and yet not ¡¯bloomed¡¯, floated in this underground space.

    Countless human ves, non-humankind ves, and Xiu n craftsmen had been busying around the three cities of great cmity. Lightning bolts dazzled everywhere, while the light streams emitted from spell symbols were flowing into every corner. Energy fields repelled each other, causing buzzing noises.

    Numerous overpasses were built in this space. Countless heavily armored Jia n warriors guarded on the overpasses, fiercely looking down at those ves and craftsmen. Holding all kinds of powerful long-range weapons, they shouted at the ves and craftsmen from time to time. Groups of dark-kind ve warriors were holding long whips, coiled in dazzling lightning bolts while dashing around. Seeing any ve who was suspiciously indolent in duty, they would immediately swing their whips and give a heavysh, making those ves scream in pain and fall on the ground, twitching intensively.

    A good-looking, tall and slim Yu n man walked quickly to Yemo Tian and his people, along with about ten followers. Around a hundred meters away from Yemo Tian, this Yu n man had already bowed deeply.

    "Dear leader, seeing you is my, Piji Wuyue¡¯s, greatest honor!" The Yu n man smilingly raised his head and said, "As you can see, the constructional work of our three cities of great cmity is about to be finished."

    "Boss, it¡¯s been fifteen years. Finally, our cities of great cmity are going to finish." A Glorious Domination leader proudly pointed at the three enormous cities of great cmity and said, "It¡¯s never easy. How many efforts have we spent to mix all theponents of these three big guys amidst giant quantities of other goods, and teleport them here from Pan Yu world?"

    Yemo Tian curved his lip corners down and said ndly, "Eh? Not bad! Ten years ago, I would be thrilled to have these threerge pieces. But now...It¡¯s still nice though. Three cities of great cmity will be enough for us to control the entire Liang Zhu City. Are these the special versions customized based on my requirements?"

    A Glorious Domination leader hurriedly nodded and said, "Yes boss! ording to you, the best way of defense is attacking. So, we¡¯ve paid a huge price and asked those bloodsuckers in Pan Yu world to customize our attacking modules. The offensive power of these three cities of great cmity is over three times higher than the ones owned by the twelve families in power! But of course, they will also consume a terrifyingly high amount of crystals."

    "Crystals!" Yemo Tian chuckled. Proudly looking around, he said carelessly, "We can have plenty of those as long as we have enough ves working for us. We can have as many as we want, so why would we be stingy? Crystals are not even worth mentioning.

    Sighing with a ¡¯halfway satisfaction¡¯, Yemo Tian continued, "So, our weapons, armors, warriors...Well, alright! Let¡¯s talk about these small thingster. Now, brothers, I am introducing you the ¡¯city of domination¡¯!"

    The space was abundant here. So, Yemo Tian rubbed an exquisitely made, thick bangle worn on his wrist, then wielded his arm. Golden streams of light flew out of the bangle, within which, a three-hundred-miles-wide golden sphere emerged gradually.

    Brightly glowing entirely, the dark-golden shell of the sphere was translucent; it seemed to be made from gemstone.

    Judging merely by the shell texture, this ¡¯city of domination¡¯ was at a much higher grade than the three cities of great cmity. If onepared this ¡¯city of domination¡¯ to a precious gemstone, the three cities of great cmity would be like three cheap stones.

    "Dishi Cha brought this treasure from Pan Yu world, from my father!" Yemo Tian shouted with excitement, "This is my ship, a gift from my father! A city of domination! It can destroy the twelve cities of great cmity alone, all by itself! With it, we can be fearless!"

    Piji Wuyue again bowed deeply to Yemo Tian. But, deep inside each pupil of his three eyes, a lotus was spinning slowly.

 Chapter 1418: The Domination Legion

    Chapter 1418: The Domination Legion

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Deep rms ran off in all mine tunnels in the Dark Mountain Mine while dazzling red light sparkled. Countless human ves, who were mining with bent bodies, dropped their tools and looked where the rms came from withplicated expressions.

    Large groups of non-humankind ve drivingrge vehicles shuttled swiftly in each tunnel. Carried on the vehicles were well-made armors, sharp weapons,rge quantities of bows and arrows, and even a great number of wands designed for human Maguspreists. The wands were mostly made from beast bones, releasing strong energy waves. Many of those wands could sense the scent of blood, and had been shaking agitatedly.

    Among human ves, the ones who learned to be Maguspriests, or the ones who used to be Maguspriests, had their ns destroyed by ve-hunting troops, ending up being enved by the non-humankind. They stepped out of the crowd and began casting spells. Some of them were coiled in dark fire, some generated bone-piercing cold wind, while some had weird noisesing from their bodies.

    Those wands suddenly began vibrating and flying to these Maguspreists. Each wand chose a Maguspriest who had the same power nature as it.

    The Maguspriests gripped the wand and sent their strong powers into them. The power surged out of their bodies like the flood, transforming into thunderbolts, poisonous gases, and frigid winds, which circled around them. Meanwhile, a great many helmets made from the bones of fierce wild beasts and enchanted with powerful magic, along with all kinds of magic talismans, flew to these Maguspriests as well. Soon, they were armed to the teeth.

    Heavy armors were handed out. ves put on armors and boots, wore helmets, picked up long spears and swords, and held strong bows. Before long, these bare-handed ves with rugged clothes became fully armored elite warriors.

    Arge group of Xiu n pharmacists had been quickly moving across the crowds, handing doses of medicines to the obviously stronger ones among these ves. These strong ves took the medicine, and soon, it dispelled the magic seals cast inside their bodies by non-humankind beings to restrain their powers. Strong powers could immediately be sensed from these ves. Instantly, one could hear spirit blood flushing in their bodies and sounding like great rivers.

    Magus Kings, and even Divine Magi, raised their weapons and roared in delight.

    The interweaving mine tunnels were even moreplicated than a maze. From dark areas, powerful human beings who had been hiding in darkness for years, silently walked out. They were born in the mine tunnels. Their elderships never gave up on trying escape from this mine. Since they were young, they had been training in the cruelest way as warriors, and were provided with abundant food. Quite a number of them were strong.

    Silently, these underground human beings, who were born in the mine and had lived in the mine all their lives, had just one and one only dream, that was escaping from this dark hell with their people. Silently, they gathered together, put on armors, picked up weapons, and quickly stood side by side with their nsmen.

    "Master Shifu, please bless us. This time, we must leave this hell...This time, we will make those non-humankind monsters pay the blood debt!" said a white-haired old Maguspriest, whose body seemed to copse at any moment. He gripped a wand tightly and released a strong pressure from his body, which could make people shiver in fear.

    "Bless us, Master Shifu. Allow us to return to our ancestors¡¯nd, allow our souls to be worshipped by our people in the ancestral temple. Even if we have to die, we will die in ces where our ancestors lived." murmured another old Maguspriest, "My great-great-grandpa told me that we are noble You Xiong people, we are descendants of Emperor Xuanyuan...We... will eventually go back to that warmnd."

    "Master Shifu, bless us. Our ancestors came from Western Wastnd, the Taotie n. Generation after generation, we wanted to go back home. We might die, but before that, we want to see our homnds." said another Maguspriest, "Dear two Master Shifu, please bless us and fulfill our wishes. allow our children, and the children of our children, to live a free life in our hometown."

    In every mine tunnel, people prayed to their ¡¯Master Shifu¡¯, begging for their blessings. Among the crowds, some non-humankind ves devoutly held the portraits of Priest Hua and Priest Mu. From time to time, human beings kneeled to these portraits. Faint, twisting light streams flew out from the heads of these extremely reverent human ves, merged into a torrent of faith power, and disappeared to the sky.

    In the mine, human ves piously prayed and kowtowed in every corner. Standing in crowds of people, hundreds of priests wearing long robes, with long hair hanging loosely on their backs, had been shaking slightly. Because of the excitement, their faces were blushed.

    The tremendous faith power was absorbed by Priest Mu and Priest Hua through the space. A slight little bit of the faith power flew back through an immeasurably long distance and merged into these priests¡¯ bodies. But, this slight amount of faith power had already brought them great benefits.

    Suddenly, they realized that their primordial spirits had grown stronger, their hearts of Dao were much more settled, and their minds were clearer than before. The problems that puzzled them for long were immediately solved, and they gained a deeper understanding of this mysterious nature so abruptly.

    They trembled slightly, as pure power streams surged inside their bodies. One of them burst into brightughter, "Master Shifu is blessing us!"

    A golden airstream rose from this priest¡¯s head and became a, hundreds of meters wide golden cloud. A golden lotus bloomed upon the cloud and released strong energy waves, making the surrounding human ves shake.

    "Restrain it! Restrain it!" shouted an older priest hurriedly, "We can¡¯t show any abnormal power yet! Now, restrain it!"

    Forcibly restraining the wild joy in their hearts, these priests took back their powers and tried their best to stop themselves from making a breakthrough. They too picked some armors for themselves from the vehicles and mingled in the crowds of ves, rushing forward along the broad tunnels.

    Under the city of domination, Yemo Tian and the other leaders of Glorious Domination calmly looked at the warriors swarming in from the entrances in all directions. Large groups of Jia n warriors, dark-kind warriors, and armored human warriors lined up orderly beside Yemo Tian and the others.

    "Boss, these years, we¡¯ve spent incalcble money here." A Yu n young man put his mouth near Yemo Tian¡¯s ear and murmured, "These ves in the Dark Mountain Mine have been living a life even better than the citizens of Liang Zhu City. They have the booze, the meat, and the high-grade drugs to improve their strengths. We have truly invested in them."

    "We promised them that as long as they follow our orders, they can all be free in the future!" said the Yu n young man, "Now, these people are all my loyal fighters!"

    Yemo Tian looked around at the energetic human warriors satisfyingly, then wielded his arm and shouted, "Lowly barbarians, I permit you to follow my glory...From this day on, you are my, great Yemo Tian¡¯s, private army."

    "The name I gave you ¡ª The Domination Legion!"

 Chapter 1419: No War in Liang Zhu City

    Chapter 1419: No War in Liang Zhu City

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    It was a rainy day. On the broad in area in the south of Liang Zhu City, the grasses had already reached the height of human waists. The boundless, shiny green grasnd was decorated with different sized mushrooms and wildflowers, blooming thrivingly. Within the light of sight, differently colored flowers were everywhere. Marmots and other small creatures had been popping out from the grass. Habits took family as a unit and leaped out of their nests. These scrawny creatures crazily wolfed the grass to replenish the energy they had burned in the past few years.

    In the meanwhile, skinny wolves wandered through the grass, as silent as ghosts. asionally, shrill screams could be heard as poor small creatures were caught by them. A faint blood scent spread in the air. asionally, the wolves would give echoing howls of satisfaction.

    A group of metal tes had been slowly hovering in the air, about a hundred meters high from the ground. That was a troop of dark-kind ve warriors and a few Xiu n schrs, on a daily patrol. The dark-kind warriors vigntly looked around, while the Xiu n schrs were writing down their new discoveries on papers.

    "The life-force of this world is way too strong. It¡¯s only been a few days since the flood has receded, but the world has alreadye back to life, almost entirely."

    "Strong life-force means inexhaustible resources. Among all worlds we have conquered, this is the richest one. I even suspect that this world is even richer than our homew..."

    "Shut up! You do not say such outrageous words! Supreme Saint Pan Yu, the creator of the world, the dominator of the world... The three suns and nine moons are your eyes, and showering under your never-ending glow, we will conquer everything!"

    The few Xiu Can schrs whispered to each other. Abruptly, a dark-kind warrior burst with a shout, "Look, a troop is approaching from the south! Eh? Which family is this ve-hunting troop from? So lucky! Didn¡¯t they run into our main force in Chi Ban Mountain? They haven¡¯t been brought into the main force!"

    Another dark-kind warrior threw a sideways nce at him and said, "Stupid! Since they¡¯re ve hunters, how would theye through the main path in Chi Ban Mountain? They must have used the secret passage hiding in Chi Ban Market...Hah, as long as they avoid meeting the main force, those outer circle patrol troops are easy to deal with, with nothing but..."

    This dark-kind ve warrior craftily rubbed his thumb, forefinger, and middle fingers together, as if he were counting jade coins.

    The metal tes slowly descended and stopped in midair, lesser than six-feet from the ground. Under the metal tes, dim lightning bolts sparkled and covered the grasses down below with an extremely faintyer of lightning bolts. Along with sizzling noises, fire sparkles burst from the grasses.

    In the thick growth of grass, over ten three-meters wide circles emerged. Within the circles, all grasses were pressed down to the ground in one direction. The ve-hunting troop approached, while tens of gs fluttered in the sky.

    "Glowing Gold Chamber of Commerce, Sparkling Gold Chamber of Commerce, Shining Gold Chamber of Commerce...Ah, it¡¯s an allied ve-hunting army! Today is our lucky day."

    A group of Yu n nobles mounted on tall and muscr four-horned white deers held their heads high and rushed over. Seeing this patrol troop from Liang Zhu City, they nced at each other. Withrge steps, a Jia n warrior walked over.

    "Hmm, you saw nothing today, right?" The Jia n warrior puffed up his chest and red at the dark-kind warriors on the metal tes. In Yu Dynasty, Jia n people were noble warriors. Their social status was much higher than dark-kind ve warriors.

    The group of ve warriors hurriedly bowed to him and said, "Sir, we saw nothing."

    The few Xiu n schrs stood on the metal tes and curiously looked at therge crowd of human ves behind the ve-hunting troop.

    A Xiu n schrughed abruptly and said, "You have such a bad luck. Right now, almost all nobles have gone south, preparing for the war against the human beings. Liang Zhu City is empty now. You brought back so many ves, but you¡¯re not gonna make any money from them."

    Another Xiu n schr sighed, "You can only keep them in your ve camps, but the cost of meals is going to be huge."

    Another Xiu n schr suddenly eximed out, pointing at a fat guy in the crowd, "Look, that one is like a lying olive nut...Oh my, such a fat ve? What do you expect him to do?"

    In the crowd, Yu Mu rolled up his eyes. He was much taller and way huger than ordinary human beings. Patting his belly, he bared his teeth and roared like a beast towards the few Xiu n schrs.

    Feng Xing stood by Yu Mu¡¯s side. He was tall and slim, slightly shorter than Yu Mu, looking like a toothpick stuck beside a burger. The few noisy Xiu ns schrs didn¡¯t even notice him. As Feng Xing poked Yu Mu¡¯s soft fat on the waist, thetter snorted, pointed at the few schrs, and said proudly, "I am the best cook in my n...My special dish is roast Xiu n kidneys!"

    The few Xiu n schrs¡¯ expressions changed. Their faces twitching, they asked the Jia n warrior, "You brought a cook from a cannibal n?"

    The Jia n warrior seemed to be slightly embarrassed. The dark-kind warriors had been extra polite to him, without daring to say anything unpleasant. But, these Xiu n shorts...Xiu n schrs and craftsmen had special social status in Yu n. Like the Yu n people, they were also high-grade nobles. Therefore, an ordinary Jia n warrior was always at a much lower position than these Xiu n shorts, who served in official institutions.

    This Jia n warrior took out a leather bag from his sleeve sulkily and said with a deep voice, "You saw nothing today, right? Hehe, I saw this fall from your sleeve...I saw it clearly, it fell from your sleeve!"

    A Xiu n schr took over the bag and opened it.

    The human-head-sized bag was halfway filled with raw gemstones. Thumb-sized emeralds, pigeon-egg sized rubies, hazelnut-sized sapphires, it even included two egg-sized, perfect diamonds!

    "Ah, not bad!" The Xiu n schrs took out a handful of raw gemstones from the bag and gave to a dark-kind ve warrior behind him. All dark-kind ve warriorsughed happily, with their mouths widely opened. Surely, this handful of raw gemstone belonged to them now.

    "It was truly not bad. We broke a mid-scale n, which had three rivers in their territory. Each river was a gem mine." said the Jia n warrior with a muffled voice, "But, it¡¯s shame though that the time was too limited. We had to rush out before we got too many gems."

    Pausing shortly, he continued asking, "How¡¯s Liang Zhu city been recently?"

    The Xiu n schr put the leather bag into his sleeve and said grinningly, "No war is happening in Liang Zhu City. It¡¯s all peaceful and safe, tranquil and quiet...I suggest you use the ninth gate in the southwest, near the Great Library. Not too many patrols were arranged in that area."

    The Jia n warrior nodded seriously and returned to his troop withrge steps.

 Chapter 1420: Enemy At Liang Zhu City

    Chapter 1420: Enemy At Liang Zhu City

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Enemy At Liang Zhu City

    The ve-hunting troop approached the ninth southwest gate.

    From a long distance away, Feng Xing, who had the best eyesight, saw the tastefully built quaint ck building, standing on a granite hill behind the magnificent ninth gate.

    ording to Feng Xing¡¯s estimation, the width of this ck building was unknown, but it was over twenty miles long, and over three-hundred-meters tall. If this were the Great Library in Yu Dynasty, how many books could it contain? How much knowledge had been kept in it?

    As an apprentice of the Magi Pce, Feng Xing clearly understood how valuable knowledge was. He stared at this ck building, almost drooling.

    Yu Mu had already grabbed a Yu n young man beside him, lowered his voice, and asked, "Is this your Great Library? So huge on the outside? What about the inside? Is there any space seal cast in it? Howrge is it on the inside?"

    The Yu n young man showed scorn in his eyes. Looking at Yu Mu like a man from arge city looking at a country folk, he sneered with an obvious feeling of superiority and said, "How can there not be a space seal? The inner space of this library is twenty timesrger than its actual volume. Many precious records and scriptures and texts are collected in there, such as..."

    The Yu n young man suddenly stopped talking, while his face was slightly blushed.

    "Such as what?" Yu Mu blinked his small beady eyes and stared at him as he asked.

    The Yu n young man snorted and remained silent. Standing aside, Feng Xing sighed and said, "Such as you never went in there, did you?"

    The Yu n young manughed embarrassedly. Rubbing his nose, he murmured to continue, "We are nobles, so we have our own tutors. My family has our own library...The Great Library, hehe, except for those old dudes, who can no longer hang out with girls, and those Xiu n nerds, who would want to go there?"

    Spreading his hands, this Yu n young man continued straightforwardly, "You¡¯ll know when you notice the Great Library¡¯s location, it¡¯s not in the central area of Liang Zhu City. That¡¯s because it¡¯s not so useful, but needs to upy such arge piece ofnd! In the central area of Liang Zhu City, every inch ofnd means incalcble wealth. Such arge piece ofnd, how many shopping centers and clubs can we build on it?"

    "Knowledge is wealth, is strength... That¡¯s what Uncle Wen Ming said!" Feng Xing and Yu Mu murmured together.

    "Wrong! Knowledge is knowledge, wealth is wealth, strength is strength!" The Yu n young man curved down his lip corners and said, "Stupid barbarians...Ah, I didn¡¯t mean you. I meant only the ones at the ground-breaking stage of your civilization, only those among you would crazily be seeking new knowledge. Our civilization is already highly developed. So, knowledge is just knowledge to us."

    Raising his head, this Yu n young man smiled and said, "If I have the spare time to read, I will use the time to know moredies from high-grade noble families. If I enjoyed their favors, I could have their delicate, beautiful bodies. If I can marry them, my whole family would be benefited."

    He sighed and continued to Yu Mu and Feng Xing, sounding like a person of rich experiences, "Do you know why I chose to join a ve-hunting troop, to travelboriously in the wilderness and take the risk to attack your human ns?"

    Yu Mu and Feng Xing looked at him.

    "Because, those nobledies like brave men with a spirit of adventure!" The Yu n young man sighed again and said, "As a ve hunter, I am qualified to join their private salon. If I attacked a human n personally, I could sit right by their sides, hold their tender hands, and tell them about my adventures. If I can chop off a...Eh, no, I mean, if I am wounded by a human warrior..."

    The Yu n young man pulled his cor and exposed an extremely faint scar on his chest, then said, "See? A brave man¡¯s scar is like a medal of honor, a pass to the rooms of rich youngdies, to their soft bodies! This scar can get me at least twenty noble, pretty youngdies!"

    Yu Mu narrowed his eyes, looking at this weird scar.

    "You did this to yourself, didn¡¯t you?" Yu Mu pointed out the strangeness of this scar straightforwardly, "Is this even a scar? It¡¯s just a skin trauma, isn¡¯t it? I think it didn¡¯t even bleed. In order to leave a scar, you soaked it with a corrosive liquid drug."

    Feng Xing shook his head as he nced at this Yu n young man, whose face had begun paling, and said, "You may fool those silly women with it, but if you encounter the smart ones, your reputation would be ruined!"

    The color of the Yu n young man¡¯s face changed from blushing to pale. Remaining silent for a while, he tteringly put is face near Feng Xing, and said, "Lord Feng Xing, you see, we¡¯re teammates this time. I am helping you sneak into Liang Zhu City, so we¡¯re teammates now. You..."

    Feng Xing pondered briefly, then pped heavily on the Yu n young man¡¯s shoulder and said, "Alright, I like your attitude. Leave it to me. When we settle down in the city, I will give you a hack myself. I promise you a bloody scary wound that will leave you no future problem."

    "Trust me, if Yu n women are really as silly as you have described, a new, bleeding wound will at least get you a hundred little girls!" Looking at this Yu n young man from head to toe, he said, "If you like, I can also shoot two arrows into the fleshy parts of your body, making it even more realistic. You fought on the front line and attacked a human n, so how can you not be wounded by arrows?"

    "And me!" Yu Mu said excitedly, I can give you a few scars with a magic fire, maybe burn a few unimportant muscles to make the wounds even worse...Quoting from Ji Hao, it¡¯ll give it a stronger visual impact. Those wounds will certainly shock those girls!"

    As this ridiculous conversation happened between them, the surrounding, human warriors had already tightened their muscles, vigntly looked around.

    They had already reached the ninth southwest gate. They were already in Liang Zhu City!

    Since forever, non-humankind beings were the ones who started every war, assaulting human beings. No human force could approach Liang Zhu City! Except for human ves, not a single human army ever managed to approach this city.

    And this time, in the disguise of ve hunters and ves, this elite force with three-hundred-thousand warriors under Ji Hao¡¯smand came to Liang Zhu City in broad daylight, reaching a gate of this city.

    "No one ever likes the Great Library. This ce is for the old dudes and nerds." murmured the Yu n young man, "To young people like us, this is a forbidden area. It¡¯s said that once you get close to this area, you will lose every gamble in the next three months!"

    Perhaps, for the above reason, the ninth southwest gate was not heavily guarded. Bribing the guards with a tall price, the ve-hunting troop guided therge crowd of ¡¯ves¡¯ into Liang Zhu City.

 Chapter 1421: Dangerous People Coming in

    Chapter 1421: Dangerous People Coming in

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Liang Zhu City was the capital city of Yu Dynasty, the center of all Yu n nobles¡¯ daily lives.

    In this city, one could see the fanciest club, the most magnificent theater, the most popr arena, and of course, thergest ve auction house. Right on the west of Liang Zhu City, heavily guarded castles towered up by argeke. Each castle was a tremendous ve camp.

    The floor spaces of these castles were notrge. The widest castle was only about two miles squared in area. However, every insider clearly knew that the underground spaces of these castles were enormous. Numerous ves were imprisoned in countless cells. ording to the degree of obedience of each ve, he or she would suffer a long or short torment. All kinds of cruel torment would gradually wear out their temper. Once these ves learned to kneel and obey, they would be sent to auction houses.

    As for the iron-like tough ones, the ones who wouldn¡¯t give up their dignity for survival even under the cruelest torture, they would be sent to the arenas in Liang Zhu City. They would fight each other to entertain Yu n nobles.

    All in all, once one stepped into these dark castles, which had been emitting a strong scent of blood, one would eithere out on one¡¯s knees like a qualified ve or puff out one¡¯s chest and walk into an arena as a diator, then be a cold corpse after a series of cruel battles.

    Looking at the nearest castle, Yu Mu and Feng Xing gave out their orders in low voices.

    Mingling in the crowd, Wuzhi Qi, who shapeshifted into a middle-aged man wearing a ck shirt, narrowed his eyes and observed the dark castle in the front. His eyes sparkled with a fierce light as he said, "Strong grievance! Hehe, how many people have died in here? Sadly, I¡¯m not one of those nasty spirit creatures, and the grievance of dead people is useless to me. Otherwise, I might cultivate myself in this ce for three to five years, hehe!"

    Wuzhi Qi looked around excitedly. This was Liang Zhu City, the central area. Gazing afar, he saw a soaring eave of arge theater behind a garden. Slightly shaking his ears, he even heard the apuse and music from the theater.

    "Interesting, really interesting! These non-humankind beings have been living a juicy life. Hehe, hehe, fight, smash, plunder, burn, turn this ce into ruins... I like this job. Hmm, Marquis Yao Ji Hao is a faithful man. He said that as long as I finish this job, he will forgive my past misdeeds!"

    Licking his lips in excitement, Wuzhi Qi continued murmuring to himself, "Good, good, good! I like this job! As long as I knock down these non-humankind beings in Liang Zhu City, I, Wuzhi Qi, will be free again. The world will be my yground!"

    In the front, a resonant horn could be heard from a castle. A strong gust of wind blew over and fluttered a silk gold-rimmed, red colored g tied on the pole ¡ª The pattern on the g was a pile of golden bricks!

    This castle belonged to the Glowing Gold Chamber of Commerce, an affiliated chamber ofmerce that belonged to the Piji Family from Red Sun. Among countless non-humankind chambers ofmerce, this was one of the strongest. As a family in power which stood high above the masses, the Piji Family surely wouldn¡¯t bother to manage the chamber ofmerce themselves. Therefore, it had been under the joint administration of three appendant families of the Piji Family.

    A four-horned white deer rushed up. Mounted on the dear, a Yu n man raised his head and shouted, "Oi, open the gate, damn it! We had a great harvest this time! Hah, look, so many top-quality pieces. Open the gate now and throw these scums into the dungeon. My lips haven¡¯t touched even a drop of wine for days."

    Feng Xing and Yu Mu narrowed their eyes together. In the crowd of ¡¯ves¡¯, quite a few scrawny Maguspreists pinched magic talismans in their sleeves, prepared to cast magic curses at any moment. The man shouting to the gate was a member of the Chi Family, and the Chi Family was one of the three families which had been running this ce. The other two families were the Pi and the Ji Family. This Yu n man¡¯s name was Chi Li, and he was the leader of this ve-hunting troop which belonged to the Glowing Gold Chamber of Commerce. He was also a captive of Ji Hao. Ji Hao captured him outside Yao Mountain City.

    At the moment, at least one-hundred and twenty evil types of magic curses had been cast at Chi Li, remaining appendant inside his body. If he dared to do anything undesirable, he would immediately be a strand of ash. His body, his soul would both disappear without a trace.

    Chi Li had no desire toy down his life for a just cause. His life was controlled by magic curses, and Ji Hao had promised him incalcble wealth. Therefore, he had been behaving well all the way. He treated himself as a true ve of Ji Hao. Right now, he only wished that he wouldn¡¯t do anything stupid at thest gasp.

    The heavy gate slowly rose. About ten Jia n warriors and a hundred dark-kind ve warriors walked out with quick steps.

    "Commander Chi Li, so many ves?" The Jia n warriors were shocked. The ve-hunting troop of the Glowing Gold Chamber of Commerce was strong, but Chi Li only brought about ten-thousand ve hunters. Based on the records, this number of ve hunters could capture fifty-thousand ves at most, without arge number of high-grade warriors. Otherwise, ve hunters wouldn¡¯t be able to control all salves.

    But the giant crowd behind Chi Li and his ve hunters had at least one hundred thousand human ves Judging by the sense of powering from their bodies, these human ves were all strong; some of them were even Magus Kings. Chi Li¡¯s ve-hunting troop couldn¡¯t possibly achieve this.

    "We¡¯ve done something serious this time." Chi Yi proudly raised his chin and said, "We joined hands with over a thousand ve-hunting troops andunched a surprise attack at the territory of a human marquis. We broke his city, and these people were his private guards...We have a few troops behind us, sending over their families."

    Waving his hand, Chi Li continued loudly, "Send your people to invite the family leader and elders down here, and send these human scums to the dungeon. Damn it! If their families aren¡¯t under our control, they won¡¯t be as quiet as they are now."

    Breathing deeply, Chi Li seriously looked at those Jia n warriors and said, "Go invite the leader and elders. I think leaders and elders from the families of the other chambers ofmerce will arrive soon. How should we share the spoil, that¡¯s going to be a big problem."

    The few Jia n warriors nodded delightfully. They shouted loudly, and following their voices, a group of non-humankind ves walked out of the castle, yelling and wielding long spears as they drove Feng Xing, Yu Mu, and the other human beings slowly into the castle.

    The crowd of human warriors walked into the castle. In the middle of the castle, the entrance of a broad underground passage opened. By the entrance were a few square tables. A few Xiu n old man sat behind the tables with ount books, pens, and inks ced on the table. They looked at the ¡¯ves¡¯ walking in smilingly.

    "All good pieces! Look at their muscr bodies... Haha, truly good pieces!" A Xiu n old manughed aloud.

    "Eh? It¡¯s not right! Why don¡¯t they have ve marks on their bodies? No ve marks, no chains either?" Another Xiu n old man found something wrong. He immediately stood up and yelled, "Chi Li, you¡¯ve be more and more careless!"

 Chapter 1422: Poisoned Tea

    Chapter 1422: Poisoned Tea

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The Xiu n old man stood up quickly, but fell even faster.

    Feng Xing didn¡¯t pull out his longbow. Instead, he pointed at that Xiu n old man and released a sharp stream of arrow power, causing a shrill swishing noise. The arrow power stream struck into the widely opened mouth of the Xiu n man, prated his neck, and sent his short and scrawny body a long distance away.

    The other Xiu n old men attempted to scream, but a faint shadow shed across the air. Carrying arge club, Yuan Li gave each of them a heavy strike. Yuan Li hit them too hard, that quite a few of them were smashed into meat pies, stuck on the ground.

    The expressions of the rest of the small number of guards left in the castle changed immediately. Before they pulled the rm, tens of elite Eastern Wastnd archers in the crowd pulled open their bows and released their arrows, nailing the guards on the wall.

    "Go down, wipe out all guards. Kill them all whether they fight back or not." Wuzhi Qi walked out of the crowd and murmured in a low voice, "We don¡¯t have time for captives now. Let¡¯s make it quick, and clean this ce up as soon as we can."

    Dense watery mist spread from his body, which gushed into the underground passage, leading to the dungeon. Yu Mu incanted a spell. Following his voice, the Disease God Streamer emerged behind him and released a poisonous mist which merged with Wuzhi Qi¡¯s watery mist and quickly flew down to the dungeon.

    "Chi Li, that little b*stard!"

    Sitting in a carriage, a Yu n old man wasining. The carriage was speeding to the castle of the Glowing Gold Chamber of Commerce with a troop of guards. This Yu n old man narrowed his eyes and murmured, "Why did he tell everyone about this? B*stard. A Marquis¡¯s territory? Which one? You can¡¯t get too many profits from those young marquises and earls, not even if you peel them. But if it¡¯s one of those, whose families had hundred of centuries of history..."

    The Yu n old man trembled in excitement as he continued mumbling to himself, "Ah, let¡¯s have a look now. See if we can, secretly, hide something, yeah? They transported those ves and treasures all the way to Liang Zhu City from the human territory, so some losses during transportation arepletely reasonable."

    Suddenly, this Yu n old man seemed to have thought of something. He burst into hysterical screams, kicked the carriage heavily, and yelled, "Damn you, b*stard! Go faster! Ah, the few bloody clerks! Two of them are from the Pi Family and Ji Family!"

    The dark-kind warrior who had been driving the carriage hurriedly wielded his whip. Lashed by the whip, the four fire-horn bulls were infuriated. They roared and breathed out scorching hot air, then began running as fast as they could. The tiny carriage was quaking while darting towards the castle, raising clouds of dust. The poor guards following behind the carriage inhaled all the dust in the air.

    "Hurry up, hurry up! I have to arrive not only earlier than people from the Pi Family and Ji Family, but also quicker than those old bastards from our family too! Hmm, fortunately, Chi Li is my nephew...Secretly hiding something will be okay, and no one will disagree, right? This is for the family anyway!"

    More and more carriages rushed towards the castle of the Glowing Gold Chamber of Commerce. Large groups of human warriors had still been walking into the dungeon. From the carriage, elders from the Chi Family, the Pi Family, and the Ji Family walked out, greedily looking at these strong human warriors. Some of them even drooled from their mouth corners.

    Tall, strong warriors, with thriving spirit blood. All elites!

    In Liang Zhu City, these warriors could get great prices, but their value was much higher than this. High-grade warriors like these should be sent back to Pan Yu world through portals, because their prices could be sky-high in there!

    Back in the Pan Yu world, allrge families had been trying to conquer newly discovered worlds. Every family had an especially strong thirst for powerful warriors. These high-grade elite human warriors would be best-selling goods in that world!

    "Damn it! Why was it a joint action? Why can¡¯t our Glowing Gold Chamber of Commerce have all the spoils?" A group of elders from the three families had already arrived in the manager office in the castle. They angrily queried Chi Li before even taking a nce around.

    "My dear elders, calm down, calm down! I sure want to have all the spoils too!" Chi Li helplessly spread his hands and said, "But, please understand, that human marquis was very strong. He had billions of people, and with a single word, he could immediately raise an army of tens of millions of warriors! Compared to Yu n people, many more human beings would like to fight."

    He shrugged and continued mildly, "Therefore, over a thousand ve-hunting troops joined hands. With the help of a human enemy of our poor marquis, we finally destroyed his army and swept across his territory."

    Clickings his tongue loudly, heughed, "You will soon find out that it¡¯s a great deal. It¡¯s a great deal. He only lost a half of his army, and the residents in his territory are barely harmed. We have only brought the best warriors andmanders in his army, and arge batch of ordinary warriors and residents are stilling behind us."

    Narrowing his eyes, Chi Li sighed and said, "Too many of our military forces are gathered in the Chi Ban Mountain area. It was not that easy for us to bring back all the ves we captured."

    The group of elders had their faces blushed because of the excitement. They destroyed such a powerful marquis? Damn it! Billions of people, tens of millions of warriors? How much were these people worth? These elders felt that they had been watching a new mine open up, from which mountain-huge piles of precious metal ores and crystals were to be carried out.

    Yu n people had an endless need for resources. To them, any ve meant wealth!

    "Damn it! Over a thousand ve-hunting troops? Then, how less can we share?" A Pi Family elder murmured, "If all the other ve-hunting troops and all their family members die, things would be so perfect!"

    "Hmm, like our families, their family leaders took out all their warriors to join the war. Less than a thousand warriors are left guarding each family." A Ji Family elder mentioned an aphorism of the Yu n people, "Any crime without a witness never happened."

    "The fewer shareholders we have, the higher can our shares be, right?" A Chi Family elder narrowed his eyes and looked at his friends, then said, "We are representing the Piji Family, so we can¡¯t let those small families take advantage of us."

    Chi Li smiled mildly. A few beautiful human girls served hot tea as Chi Li persuaded the group of elders attentively, "Elders, try the tea, just try the tea. This is the best tea I found from the marquis¡¯s territory."

    Those elders picked up teacups with dazzling eyes and poured the tea into their mouths.

    A few minutester, all these elders fell to the ground, foaming at the mouth.

    A Pi Family elder barely raised his hand and tried to activate a spell symbol ring worn on his finger. But Yu Mu smilingly walked in and stomped on his hand, then said, "Hmm, you better don¡¯t move. Now, the poison you have taken is only softening your bodies, making you powerless. If you show any undesired attempts, we will give you the strongest poison."

    These elders moaned in despair, helplessly falling to the ground.

 Chapter 1423: Occupying the Nest

    Chapter 1423: upying the Nest

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Elders from the non-humankind families, which would raise ve-hunting troops to hunt human ves, were definitely not free from corruption.

    The attraction of a human marquis¡¯ territory to these Yu n people surprised Yu Mu and Feng Xing. More and more noble elders rushed to the castle of the Glowing Gold Chamber of Commerce, drank the poisoned tea, then fell to the ground one after another, foaming at the mouths without any vignce or preparation.

    ¡¯Liang Zhu City is peaceful and safe¡¯... This fact turned these elders into tender flowers in a greenhouse, almost ending up being killed by Yu Mu, Feng Xing, and their people, who were like a cruel hurricane.

    Very ¡¯amicably¡¯, Wuzhi Qi and a group of his childrenmunicated with these elders five times in the dungeon. All kinds of clubs whipped on the bodies of these weak, thin noble Yu n people, causing muffled swishing noises. Soon, these elders became the most loyal ¡¯guides¡¯.

    Hundreds of types of magic curses were cast at these elders, and the eggs of tens of kinds of fierce Gu bugs were buried inside their bodies. Then, a trace of each of their souls was forcibly drawn into the Disease God Streamer. After all this, one needed not worry that they might betray them.

    As appendant families of the Piji Family, Pi Family, Ji Family, and Chi Family owned broad territories, right around the huge mansion that belonged to the Piji Family, surrounding the territory of the Piji Family.

    Arge group of carriages lined up straight, heading towards the Chi Family¡¯s garden. Running rumblingly on both sides of the carriages were troops of heavily armed human warriors, whose faces were covered in masks. They guarded, or escorted the carriages to proceed ahead.

    Inevitably, on the way back to the Chi Family garden from the castle, the troop would pass the mansion that belonged to the Piji Family. Before a giant arch, a group of energetic Jia n warriors guarded in a straight line, vigntly scanning across every living creature on the road.

    A luxuriously dressed Yu n young man held his hands behind his body andzily stood under the arch. Seeing the troop, his eyes shone as he slowly waved his hands.

    A few Jia n warriors immediately rushed up, spread their arms, and forced the troop to stop.

    Chi Li hurriedly came out from a carriage and walked to the Yu n man with a humble smile. From about a hundred meters away from him, Chi Liughed exaggeratedly and said, "Dear Childe Piji Xing, it¡¯s been a while! The hurricane gold falcon I let my people send to you thest time, did you like it? That was a top-grade one!"

    "Just so-so, tasted rather delicious, but too skinny!" Piji Xingzily greeted Chi Li and said, "I heard you went out with your ve-hunting troop, right? How was it? So many of you rushing back, the harvest must be good, right?"

    Chi Li¡¯s face twitched intensely. He spent great efforts to get the hurricane gold falcon for Piji Xing, the most famous yboy in the Piji Family, because he wanted to leave a good impression. But, Piji Xing actually ate the falcon, which could serve as a top-grade battle beast! A hurricane gold falcon, a top-grade fierce bird, it could even be a peak-Divine-Magus-level, an enormous spirit creature, when it matured! Piji Xing was indeed the most well-known yboy in his family. How could he eat such a precious animal?

    "Only a noble being like you can enjoy a dish like that!" Chi Li bowed to Piji Xing and said, "Thanks to you, the harvest this time is indeed not bad. The family will earn a huge profit!"

    Piji Xing¡¯s eyes shone immediately. He chuckled and said, "A huge profit? Perfect! Let me advance my share! Damn it! The old dudes in the family all left with all warriors for the war. The treasury is sealed. Now, I can only have a poor little allowance each month. How can that be enough?"

    Piji Xing made a few steps to Chi Li, directly reached out his hand, and said, "See, I¡¯m lucky, that I ran into you. Let me advance my share. Let me see, it should at least be a million...No, ten million jade coins, right? Ah, give me my father¡¯s share too. Without a billion jade coins, he would be unhappy!"

    Chi Li gave an embarrassed grin.

    Piji Xing was the worst, but the most powerful yboy in the Piji Family. He was the younger brother of Piji Nu, the Red Sun Emperor, and was favored by many elders. In Liang Zhu City, one would rather offend Piji Nu than Piji Xing, because, if one offended Piji Nu, he would punish strictly ording to thews of Yu Dynasty. But, if it were Piji Xing who one offended, he would destroy one¡¯s entire family and kill them through all illegal methods. Piji Xing was evil, and he had done many dirty things.

    Grinning honestly, Yu Mu carried tenrge bags and sauntered to Chi Li.

    Before Yu Mu said a word, Piji Xing impatiently grabbed over all ten bags and opened one to look in it. He saw a hill-huge pile of raw gems,rge pieces of jade, and tons of crystals, all of which made his eyes sparkle. Even his breath paused for a second.

    Raising his head, Piji Xing smiled brilliantly and said, "Chi Li, as I thought, you are the most loyal minister of the Piij Family. I think you can carry an even more important responsibility. Just wait till my father and old brother return. You will be rewarded. You deserve rewards."

    Rolling up his eyes, he threw a sideways glimpse at Yu Mu, then twisted his nose and sneered scornfully, "It¡¯s just, your taste is so weird. Is this your new ve? So fat...How much food does he eat in a day? Why don¡¯t you get yourself a few young and pretty girls? Well...Alright, you are indeed lowlier than us. I can understand your weird taste."

    Carrying the ten bags, Piji Xing left, without ncing back.

    Chi Li grinned again embarrassedly. Helplessly shaking his head, he said, "So, Childe Piji Xing, if you have the time, I¡¯ll find a day to bring you some interesting gifts."

    Piji Xing waved andughed, "Gifts? I like the idea! Tomorrow then, bring the gifts to me tomorrow."

    The few Jia n warriors who stopped the troop returned to the arch and smirked. The troop moved along, past the tremendous mansion and garden of the Piji Family, through a smallnd of woods that separated the two territories, finally arriving in front of the gate of the Chi Family mansion.

    A few Chi Family elders walked out and ordered the guards to open the gate. Then, Chi Li and the other core family members led the way themselves, guiding the human warriors into the mansion. Most of the warriors had been taken away, and now was the weakest period of the Chi Family. Without spending much of efforts, all guards left in the family were captured, all vital areas were upied, and all defensive formations and seals were taken over by human Maguspriests.

    Within a quarter of an hour, the Chi Family mansion, which was asrge as a small city, and broad enough to amodate one hundred thousand people, fell into the hands of Feng Xing and Yu Mu.

    A super-long-distance teleporting formation was quickly built in the mansion.

 Chapter 1424: Meeting by Chance

    Chapter 1424: Meeting by Chance

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The Chi Family was the first to be upied, followed by the Pi Family and the Ji Family right afterward.

    Elite human warriors walked out form the teleporting formation. Covered by the defensive formations of the Chi Family, no one noticed anything strange in this area. Guided by the non-humankind moles under Ji Hao¡¯s control, human warriors easily controlled hundreds of non-humankind families, bringing all core members of these families under control.

    Currently, the humankind already had enough strongholds in Liang Zhu City. As long as these human warriors figured out a way to control the great defensive formation of this city, the entire Liang Zhu City would fall under the control of the humankind. With so many Yu n nobles in the city as hostages, the twelve emperors would have to yield to the humankind, no matter what they wanted.

    Nevertheless, the great defensive formation was controlled by the twelve families in power, and not even citizens of Liang Zhu City could approach the core of the formation. Except for the powerful core members of the twelve families in power, no living creature could reach within ten miles of the core alive.

    "Piji Xing has ess to the highest conference hall. The core of the great defensive formation is right beneath the hall, guarded by three-thousand great masters from the Full Moon in turns, all year around." It was a wonderful thing to have moles against the enemy during a war. The information given by Chi Li made Yu Mu and Feng Xing¡¯s eyes shine. They were responsible for this mission.

    "That useless thing that extorted us on the street has ess to the highest conference hall?" Feng Xing seriously doubted this.

    "And, he is a leader of all guards in Liang Zhu City. He also has ess to the defense hub under the hall." Chi Li spread his hands and gave a weird look, "After all, he is the younger brother of Red Sun Emperor, Piji Nu, and his father, who is also the father of Emperor Pii Nu, is one of the most powerful twelve elders in the highest council of elders."

    With a strange smile, Chi Li continued with a low voice, "In fact, when Piji Xing was still a baby, he was already the highestmander of the three strongest main military forces of the Red Sun. The military power held in his hand is only slightly weaker than Emperor Piji Nu."

    Feng Xing and Yu Mu widely opened their eyes and remained silent for a long while.

    Chi Li¡¯s expression was indescribablyplicated as he continued, "As a human being, even if you are born in a homeless n, as long as you are strong enough, you can still be an official. Like Marquis Yao Ji Hao, we¡¯ve studied all about him. He is a Southern Wastnd barbarian, so it was not very easy for him to be Marquis Yao. But, in Yu Dynasty, your family background decides many things for you."

    "Like the glorious titles possessed by Lord Piji Xing, I can¡¯t possibly have any one of those, not even if I try all my life." Chi Li sighed and said, "My brightest future should be amander of a regr troop, I guess. As for those main forces, I can make a middle-grademander at most, because the highestmanders have to be members of the Piji Family."

    Squatting aside, Feng Xing, Yu Mu, and Wuzhi Qi had been having a taste of a nicely scented tea. Hearing Chi Li, they curved down their lip corners together. They had no interest in knowing about non-humankind beings intriguing against each other. However, what Chi Li said about Piji Xing brought them lots of thoughts.

    The whole night, guided by the moles under Ji Hao¡¯s control, human warriors upied countless mansions that belonged to non-humankind families one after another. They thus built up all kinds of defensive and teleporting formations, and other powerful defensive seals.

    As the dawn was breaking, everything was ready. Chi Li led threerge carriages and tens of Yu n warriors, along with about a hundred Jia n warriors, and headed into the mansion of the Piji Family. It was easy to tell that the Piji Family was indeed different, as one of the twelve families in power. Even though all main forces in Liang Zhu City had been deployed to threaten the alliance of human ns, the mansion of Piji Family was still heavily guarded. Jia n warriors armed to the teeth could be seen in every corner of the mansion. Small-scale divine towers hiding in bushes were activated twenty-four hours each day, releasing red beams of light and scanning across the bodies of every guard. In the sky, metal tes hovered slowly.

    In some important areas around some magnificent pces, defensive screens had been sparkling visibly. The defensive screens of these pces were also activated all day long. The crystals consumed by all defensive mechanisms was a giant number, but the Piji Family couldn¡¯t care less about it. Clearly, the Piji Family was wealthy.

    In a three-story building not far from the side entrance, Chi Li saw Piji Xing.

    In the bedroom, Piji Xing leaned against a soft bench, wearing a night-robe. Two beautiful young girls were giving him a foot massage, while the other two girls were serving him breakfast. It was early in the morning, but Piji Xing¡¯s meal was awfully greasy, includingrge pieces of grilled meat, fried eggs,rge amount of milk and juice. His table manners were a disaster, as oil, milk, and juices sshed all over the ground.

    Chi Li carefully bowed by the door of the bedroom and said politely, "Childe Piji Xin?"

    Piji Xing raised his head and mumbled, "Ah, Chi Li, you brought my gifts? Come in, stand inside. Let me finish my breakfast, then I¡¯ll talk to you...Be careful, you just came back from wild human ces, so I don¡¯t know how many germs you have brought back. Be careful, don¡¯t touch the treasures in my room. Otherwise, I have to throw them all away, and you would have to pay me a lot of money!"

    Chi li¡¯s face twitched a little bit. Hurriedly, he squeezed a smile out of his face and said, "Yes, yes, I will, I will be careful!"

    Tightening his robe, Chi Li carefully walked into the room and avoided stepping on the luxurious clothes dropped randomly on the ground, long benches ced in disorder, and some small things with unknown functions.

    Finally, he found a ce to stand. He stood there carefully and watched Piji Xing continue wolfing. From aside, aughter could abruptly be heard, "Are you Chi Li? The leader of the Chi Family? People say that you¡¯re the most talented young man in the Chi Family, are you? Shame though, even in the Chi Family, you¡¯re not carrying a great weight. Otherwise, why would you serve as a ve-hunting troop leader? That kind of a lowly job..."

    Chi Li hurriedly turned around and saw Yemo Tian stand by a stuffed four-winged flying snake with a weird smile. Yemo Tian was well-dressed. Holding his hands behind his body, Yemo Tian had been looking at Chi Li from head to toe. Chi Li¡¯s pupils shrank immediately. He hurriedly bowed to Yemo Tian deeply, then said, "Lord Yemo Tian, I didn¡¯t think that I could meet you here! It¡¯s been years!"

    "Yeah, it¡¯s been years! I remember that you often fawned on Piij Xing since long ago." Yemo Tian slowly walked to Chi Li, then smiled and said, "You¡¯re an ambitious man. So, what about I offer you a chance to release your ambition?"

    Chi Li looked at Yemo Tian, not knowing what to do. Last night, Feng Xing and Yu Mu created a ¡¯screeny¡¯ for him, and that did not include Yemo Tian.

    This task today was to lure Piji Xing out of the mansion for fun. Out there, Feng Xing and Yu Mu would capture him alive, then force him to work for the humankind. But why would Yemo Tian show up so suddenly?

    Chi Li had been ttering Piij Xing all year round, so he surely knew Yemo Tian. After all, Yemo Tian, Piji Xing, and the other few yboys used to hang around together every day years ago. Chi Li also knew that Yemo Tian was the leader of the small group of yboys!

    "It¡¯s a great honor to work for you!" Without thinking for too long, Chi Li bowed deeply to Yemo Tian, then kneeled on one knee and touched Yemo Tian¡¯s shoe with his forehead.

 Chapter 1425: Walking into the Trap

    Chapter 1425: Walking into the Trap

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Chi Li, you¡¯re a b*stard!" Piji Xing sent away the maids around him, then slowly straightened his body from the soft bench, and said, "Look at you now. You¡¯re one of our Piji Family. How can you be so soft?"

    Yemo Tian grinned delightfully, then patted Chi Li¡¯s shoulder, turned around, and said to Piji Xing, "Alright, alright! Piji Xing, we¡¯re friends, friends. Chi Li did the right thing. He is willing to follow my lead. Following me, following you, what¡¯s the difference? This is a smart guy, which why I say that he¡¯s very capable!"

    A door in a corner of the room opened abruptly. A Xiu n old man wearing a ck robe silently walked out while smirking, then came to Chi Li like an old bat which had its eyes on a prey. Crack! The Xiu n old man put a golden chaplet on Chi Li¡¯s neck.

    The three-inch-wide chaplet was exquisitely crafted and embossed with delicate floral patterns. It was of a suitable size, fitting right next to Chi Li¡¯s skin, but without affecting his breathing.

    "Lord Yemo Tian!" Chi Li raised his head in shock and looked at Yemo Tian in fright.

    "Ah, ah, just in case, just in case!" Yemo Tian dragged Chi Li to his side, patted his shoulders with both hands, and said, "Let me introduce myself to you. I am Yemo Tian, the great leader of the Glorious Domination, the owner of Pan Gu world and all surrounding worlds, the highest ruler of all species in these worlds!"

    "It¡¯s your glory to be my follower, and also your opportunity. Now, right now, right at this moment, we are doing something world-shaking! You ran into an opportunity, which means you are clearly lucky!" Gripping Chi Li¡¯s face with both hands, Yemo Tuan rubbed his face as if it were a dough.

    "But, how can I trust you? Chi Li? How do I know that you won¡¯t betray me for your family? How do I know that you will try your best to aplish your mission?" Patting the chaplet around Chi Li¡¯s neck, Yemo Tian smiled and said, "It¡¯s indeed a bit humiliating, but don¡¯t worry! With this, I canpletely trust you!"

    Chi Li didn¡¯t have a happy look. Clearly, this chaplet wasn¡¯t going to make him healthier.

    "Follow my words, and you will be safe. Don¡¯t follow my words... Boom!" Yemo Tian gave a bright grin and continued, "Not only you, everything inside your body, boom... will all disappear! Don¡¯t worry, you will die immediately, and won¡¯t feel any pain. Your soul won¡¯t even have a chance to return to the Red Moon. You will die, both your body and soul. DO you understand?"

    Chi Li¡¯s face twitched intensely. With a dry voice, he looked at Yemo Tian and stuttered, "Lord...Lord Yemo Tian, what, what do you want me to-to do?"

    ncing at Piji Xing, Yemo Tian said in a deep voice, "You know more about the Chi Family. Tell me, what can Chi Li do?"

    "The Chi Family, Pi Family, Ji Family, the mansions of these three families are the cores of our Piji Family¡¯s perimeter defense. We can control their defensive formations and reserve our great defensive formation. Added with the defense hub of our Piji Family, we can iste the Piji Familypletely from the rest of the world." Piji Xing said with a serious look. His cheekily grinning, yboy-face was suddenly solemn. "Boss, we should control all Piji Family people first."

    Yemo Tian seriously nodded and said, "Alright, let¡¯s do it right now. Chi Li will lead the way. I think it will go well, won¡¯t it?"

    Piji Xing smilingly patted his own chest with a fist and said, "Don¡¯t worry, boss! You give directions, and we will do the rest. In fact, we can still do this without Chi Li. But with him, we can make it slightly easier...And, he is indeed capable. In the future, he will be a good helper of us."

    A quarter of an hourter, Piji Xing, who was gorgeously dressed, much simr to a male peacock, rushed out of the side gate of the Piji Family mansion with arge group of guards. He wasughing happily, while Chi Li smilingly guided the way aside. Chi Li led Piji Xing and his guards through and of woods, straight to the front gate of the Chi Family.

    A few Chi Family elders had been expecting them by the gate politely. Seeing Piji Xing walking over, they immediately showed aplicated expression. The eldest elder took a deep breath and seemed to say something. But suddenly, his heart missed a beat. He sensed an indescribably, soul-deep pain, that made cold sweat stream down his back. He hurriedly shut his mouth.

    "Childe Piji Xing, it¡¯s a great honor to have you as a guest." Another elder bowed to Piji Xing, then curiously looked at the thousands of elite Jia n warriors behind him and asked, "You are..."

    "I prepare to go hunting, I heard that the city is not safe these days, so I brought a few more guards." Piji Xing said, "But, I heard from Chi Li that your Chi Family made a fortune this time, eh? Yesterday, he gave me a little bit of profit that I deserved, but I suspect that you hide things which also belong to me in your treasury."

    Spreading his hands, Piji Xing sighed, "I truly don¡¯t want to doubt your loyalty, but you should at least open your treasury, and let me see if you have hidden things or not, right?"

    The few Chi Family elders¡¯ faces turned darker and darker. Did Piji Xing want to die?

    Chi Li¡¯s expressions had constantly been changing as well. Somehow, he felt that Piji Xing, and the Glorious Domination had the same intention as Feng Xing and Yu Mu. They all wanted to control the entire Liang Zhu City!

    Was this a coincidence?

    Piji Xing yelled loudly and attempted to lead his people to break into the Chi Family. But at that moment, heavy sounds of wheels could abruptly be heard from the street. People turned to the source of the sound and saw arge troop of warriors escorting hundreds ofrge carriages and approaching.

    "Pi Feng! What¡¯re you doing here? You should be in Tusk Basin!" Piji Xing rolled his eyes and shouted at the Yu n man at the front of the troop, "Eh? What did you bring? Is it good? Did you find treasures in Tusk Basin? Haha, are you secretly sending the treasure into Pi Family treasury? No, you can¡¯t go. I¡¯m telling you, follow me with your carriage. Otherwise, you will suffer."

    Piji Xing yelled at Pi Feng with dazzling eyes.

    Pi Feng blinked and looked at Piji Xing and Chi Li, not knowing what to do.

    Piji Xing narrowed his eyes, then slightly waved his hands. Arge group of Jia n warriors rushed up and surrounded Pi Feng and his carriages. One Jia n warrior violently ripped off the waterproof cloth on a carriage, exposing heavy metal boxes covered under it.

    A random box was opened. Contained in the box were neatly piled magic talismans, releasing strong energy waves.

    "Ah! Nice!" Piji Xing gave aplicated nce at the talismans, then walked into the Chi Family mansion in big steps. The group of Jia n warriors pushed Pi Feng, forcing him and his troop into the Chi Family mansion as well.

    Chi Li nced at Pi Feng, who merely shrugged. But deep in Pi Feng¡¯s pupils, hazy lotuses sparkled faintly, then disappeared.

 Chapter 1426: Swim With the Current

    Chapter 1426: Swim With the Current

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In the Chi Family¡¯s reception room, Piji Xing was whipping his knees with his gloves, seeming to be a bit upset.

    Pi Feng stood in front of him, extra politely. From time to time, he nced at Chi Family elders standing in the hall. A few Chi Family elders were gathered together, and had been checking the batch of jade talismans Pi Feng brought back to Liang Zhu City. The jade talismans were made from top-grade jade and crystals. They were especially exquisite, perfectly in line with Yu n people¡¯s sense of aesthetics. The artistic lines carved on the jade talismans were smooth as water, reaching the peak of perfection. Clearly, these were all masterpieces.

    "Good stuff." A Chi Family elder finally put down the talisman held in his hand, politely bowed to Piji Xing, and said, "Childe Piji Xing, these are the best defensive and offensive jade talismans. A defensive talisman can protect its owner from a full strikeunched by a general warrior for a quarter of an hour, while an offensive talisman can momentarily release a peak-general-level power to attack the enemy."

    So-called non-humankind general warriors were as strong as Magus Kings.

    These jade talismans which could defend against full strikes from general warriors for a quarter of an hour, or momentarily release a peak-general-level power to attack the enemies, were indeed good pieces. More importantly, this was a huge batch.

    "One jade talisman like this can make over ten-thousand jade coins in an auction house in Liang Zhu City." Piji Xing took over a talisman from a Chi Family elder, then looked at Pi Feng, seeming to think of something. "I haven¡¯t heard that the Pi Family made such a huge ie these days."

    Po Feng licked his dried lips, smiled embarrassedly, and said, "There are...legal surpluses from Tusk Basin. This..."

    Piji Xing narrowed his eyes and grinned. ¡¯Legal surpluses¡¯ were off-the-books ies allowed by some hidden rules. Every Yu n noble understood it.

    "Dishi Jin is the manager of Tusk Basin, right?" Piji Xing smilingly crossed his legs and fiddled with the exquisite jade talismans in his hand as he said ndly, "We helped him be the manager, didn¡¯t we...? Alright, these jade talismans are a gift to me from him, so I¡¯ll take them, all of them. Actually, I might use these treasures soon.

    Piji Xing put the talisman inside his pocket with a bright grin on his face. Standing aside, Pi Feng smiled embarrassedly, without saying a word.

    Piji Xing pped his hands andughed loudly, "Alright, send these things to my ce. My people will take over from there. Hehe, Tusk Basin? Dishi Jin? I¡¯ll remember his name."

    Buzz! In the reception hall of the Chi Family, strong magic seals were silently triggered. Layers of defensive screens enveloped the hall, while a dreadfully strong pressure descended.

    Piji Xing, Pi Feng, and tens of guards who followed Piji Xing in trembled slightly, then were disabled from moving by a powerful maic magic seal. They couldn¡¯t move even a finger anymore. Piji Xing was shocked. He immediately turned to Chi Li and yelled, "Chi Li! What¡¯s going on? You, don¡¯t you forget, neck, your neck!"

    Touching the chaplet on his neck which would blow him up at any moment, Chi Li gave a bitter grin. He shook his head, then spread his hands and said, "Childe Piji Xing, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. You see, I haven¡¯t left your side all this long. I truly don¡¯t know what happened."

    Piji Xing¡¯s eye corners twitched intensely. This wasn¡¯t right!

    In their n, they should control the defensive formations of the Chi Family, Pi Family, and Ji Family one after another, then bring all members of the three families under control with their defensive formations. Afterward, they would reverse the defensive formations; in cooperation with the defensive formation that belonged to the Piji Family, they would control all Piji Family people.

    In other areas of the city, Glorious Domination people would be doing the same things. Together, they would control all the twelve families in power and their appendant families, then head to the highest conference hall, and control the defensive formation of the entire Liang Zhu City.

    With the members of all these families as hostages, with the defensive formation of Liang Zhu City, those old elders from the highest council of elder would definitely not dare to take any reckless action. Yemo Tian was confident too. He believed that he could forcibly control all old people staying in the city, and let them work for the Glorious Domination.

    But howe the thing wasn¡¯t going well?

    "Who is it? Who is it?" Piji Xing shouted through gritted teeth, "Who is going against us?"

    Pi Feng¡¯s eyes sparkled with a cold light as he nced around, without knowing what to do ¡ª This wasn¡¯t going ording to their n either. They sent this batch of jade talisman to Piji Xing on purpose, to strengthen the Glorious Domination and allow Piji Xing and his people to sessfully take over Liang Zhu City. After that, they would destroy the Glorious Domination!

    But now, it seemed that a third party had stepped into this? Who? Those old ones from the highest council of elders?

    Alright, if it were truly those old people, those yboys from the Glorious Domination would be the only ones to suffer!

    Pi Feng slightly curved up his mouth corners. The people Master Shifu sent over indeed had wonderful foresight, that they pushed the Glorious Domination forward to be the cannon fodder. In this way, no matter how it went, the White Lotus Altar, Cyan Lotus Altar, Gold Lotus Altar, and the Red Lotus Altar would always gain a good harvest, and the credit would eventually belong to the dragon man, the tiger man, the lion man, and the mammoth man!

    A door in another corner of the hall opened. Carrying a giant teacup, Yu Mu walked out with an honest smile.

    Inside the water-tank-sized ¡¯teacup¡¯, mist coiled in streams. The ¡¯teacup¡¯ was filled with a colorful steaming liquid which was still boiling. In the mist, hazy silhouettes of centipedes, scorpions, poisonous snakes, and worms had been darting around, letting out shrill peeping noises.

    "This soup is very nourishing." Yu Mu walked to Piji Xing grinningly and said, "Childe Piji Xing? Take a sip if you want to live! From now on, we¡¯re all families. Yesterday, we had been thinking about how we should invite you here as a guest. But today, you brought yourself to us!"

    Piji Xing looked at Chi Li suspiciously.

    Chi Li ripped his cor open and screamed, "Lord Yu Mu! Please be careful! Piji Xing and his people have an organization called Glorious Domination. They also want to take over Liang Zhu City. Look at this on my neck. They worried that I might betray them, so they put this thing on my neck. They said that once it¡¯s triggered, all living creatures within a mile radius will die!"

    Yu Mu paused for a second, blinking his small beady eyes quickly.

    As a shred of shadow shed across the air, Wuzhi Qi suddenly showed up, squatting on the table beside Piji Xing. He gripped Piji Xing¡¯s chin with his fingers and clenched his five fingers slightly. Piji Xing howled, opened his mouth, then Yu Mu raised the giant ¡¯teacup¡¯ and poured some ¡¯nourishing soup¡¯ into his mouth.

    "What is this? What is this? Chi Li, your life is in my hands! What¡¯re you doing? What do you want?" Piji Xin struggled and shrieked hysterically.

    "Tie Chi Li and this one together. If that thing on his neck goes off, they can die together!" Wuzhi Qi said carelessly, "Some other people have the same purpose as we do? Interesting! Let¡¯s talk about how we should do this."

    Feng Xing frowningly while walked out, then said in a deep voice, "Why don¡¯t we cooperate with them? Just help them control Liang Zhu City."

 Chapter 1427: The Highest Conference Hall

    Chapter 1427: The Highest Conference Hall

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Liang Zhu City, the highest Conference Hall...

    This was an enormous building, as magnificent as a pce of a god. Pan Gu world had nearly inexhaustible resources, and Yu n nobles had been spendingvishly. The base floor of the building was built with jade, paved by golden floor tiles, and the walls were built from crystals, silvers, corals, the shells of hawksbill sea turtles, and other rare materials.

    The roof was pieced together byrge crystal pieces and different colored gemstones with a special method. The glistening gemstones formedplicated patterns on the roof, which were also a part of the great defensive formation.

    Under the base floor, therge underground space was filled with mountain-huge piles of top-grade crystals. Transformed byrge-scale formations, the crystals released liquified natural power. Highlypressed liquefied natural powers spurted out from the well-designed tubes in the base floor, forming a dense, waist-deepyer of white mist.

    A dense mist, transformed frompletely pure natural powers!

    This was a perfect cultivation ground. However, not a single Yu n noble would cultivate themselves in this ce. They spent so many resources to build this ce and created such a stunning scene, only because they were too rich! The resources in Pan Gu world were nearly inexhaustible. Therefore, they allowed themselves to squander.

    "What a nice ce! But, not imposing enough! Not good enough for my future supreme position!" Walking on the broad square of the Highest Conference Hall, Yemo Tian sneered and said, "When I be the owner of Pan Gu world and all the surrounding worlds, I will expand this hall by ten...no, a hundred times!"

    He paused in the middle of arge square, turned around, and looked at those golden statues standing on over a hundred white silver pirs by the edge of the square. Those were the statues of ancient powerful Yu n people. They fought bravely with no pains spared. Because of them, the non-humankind based themselves upon Pan Gu world and built the tremendous Yu Dynasty.

    "A bunch of old dudes! In the future, only one statue will stand in here, which will belong to me, Yemo Tian!" Yemo Tian snorted coldly, "One statue will be enough. Putting so many statues in here will block the line of sight!"

    "But of course, my statue can¡¯t be so small. The base has to be at least three-thousand-meters-tall, or one-hundred-thousand-meters? At the very least, every Liang Zhu City person has to be able to see my glorious figure from every corner of the city!"

    "My statue can¡¯t be vulgarly golden either. What material should we use? How about a giant natural gemstone? No, that sounds in. But what should we use? I need it to be precious, dazzling, and unique!"

    So hard to decide!

    Standing beside Yemo Tian, Poto Feili, another leader of the Glorious Domination, slightly frowned and took out a fist-sized crystal ball. He carefully put his ear near the crystal ball, listened to the whispers from it, then smiled and said, "Boss, the Piji Family, Dishi Family, and Jialou Family have all been brought under control. Things are going well in the other areas as well...Now, it depends on us!"

    "Hmm, it seems that our brothers have done a good job!" Yemo Tian patted heavily on Poto Feili¡¯s shoulder and said, "Trust me, I will give you a bright future! Now, in these old dudes¡¯ eyes, you¡¯re just a bunch of useless scums."

    "But me, will make you the owners of worlds. Our Glorious Domination will rule everything. We, are going to be the true gods in the hearts of countless species! We will all be gods, and I, Yemo Tian, will be the king of gods!" Yemo Tian raised his eyebrows and excitedly looking at the Highest Conference Hall, which was surrounded by twelve tall divine towers, in the front.

    Poto Feili grinned, puffed out his chest, and walked to the hall withrge steps.

    Keeping a low profile, Yemo Tian followed behind Poto Feili, mingling with his twenty guards. His family situation was obvious and clear, that no affection of brothers and sisters existed between Yemo Luoye and himself. Thest thing he wanted was encountering Yemo Luoye¡¯s people in this ce.

    No idents were allowed. At the moment, the most important thing was safely essing the defense hub of Liang Zhu City. Like Piji Xing, Poto Feili had many titles ever since he was little kid. He too had ess to the Highest Conference Hall, and the defense hub of the city.

    As long as Yemo Tian sessfully essed the hall under Poto Feili¡¯s cover, everything would be under his control.

    The base floor of the hall was nine-hundred-meters-tall, the stairs paved by jade and silver tiles that looked like a staircase leading to the heaven. On both sides of the three-hundred-meters-wide stairs, sturdy Jia n guards with golden armors looked like gods in heaven. Seeing Poto Feili walking over, every guard kneeled on one knee and saluted him silently.

    "Poto Feili!" As Yemo Tian and the others were walking up to the stairs, a clear male voice could be heard abruptly from the Great Court aside.

    Poto Feili¡¯s face twitched slightly as he hurriedly turned around.

    The Highest Conference Hall was the ce for Yu n leaders to discuss national affairs. By the east of the hall was the Great Court of Yu Dynasty. In the court, three chief judges controlled all legal proceedings of Yu Dynasty. The twelve emperors in power were selected by the highest council of elders, and the main duty of each emperor was mostly managing their people and family affairs. The three chief judges were nominated by the highest council of elders, and appointed by the twelve emperors. Their powers affected all families and people from the three suns and nine moons. In other words, the three chief judges were even more powerful than the twelve emperors.

    Taking Dishi Yanluo as an example, he had the right to take away the life of any Blood Moon person, but he was not allowed to interfere with any Red Sun affairs. Unlike him, the three chief judges had thew enforcement power over any family and any person from the three suns and nine moons. They could even initiate investigations and impeachments of the twelve emperors.

    At the moment, the one standing on a stair and calling Poto Feili¡¯s name was one of the three chief judges, named Polo Do, a member of the Flow Moon.

    Flow Moon people were the keepers and spreaders of the non-humankind culture. They weren¡¯t good fighters, but many of them were schrs, and were wise. A big half of the officers serving in the administrative departments of Yu Dynasty Government were from Flow Moon.

    Polo Do stood in the middle of a stairs, narrowing his eyes as he looked at Poto Feili and said, "Our emperors and elders have led the troops out of the city. Nothing is going on in the hall now. What are you here for?"

    Poto Feili¡¯s eye corners twitched. Heughed embarrassedly and hollowly, "I¡¯m just strolling."

    Polo Do grinned warmly and said, "Strolling? How old are you? Still spending time strolling? There¡¯s nothing to see in the hall. I have a few interesting cases here. Why don¡¯t you judge cases? You should learn some useful things."

    The eye corners of Yemo Tian and Poto Feili twitched simultaneously. In their heads, they cursed Polo Do over and over again.

 Chapter 1428: Force on Entrance

    Chapter 1428: Force on Entrance

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Because no one¡¯s in there now, I brought my people to go in and see!" Silently cursing Polo Do¡¯s ancestors a thousand times, Poto Feili wore a standard yboy face as he grinningly pointed at the Highest Conference Hall and said, "I just want to go in and take a look now!"

    Polo Do held his hands behind his body and walked down through stairs. While walking, he was shaking his hands and saying, "The Highest Conference Hall is the power center of Yu Dynasty. But, it¡¯s strength doesn¡¯te from this lifeless building, it¡¯s from the people working inside it."

    Staring at Poto Feili straight in the eyes, Polo Do smiled and said, "It¡¯s an empty building now, so what is there to look at? If you have spare time, you should use it on learning things from me."

    Poto Feili chuckled, slightly and slowly shaking his body as he said, "I just want to go in while nobody is there...Conveniently, I want to sit on each one of the twelve thrones, which belong to the twelve emperors in power. You won¡¯t tell them, will you?"

    Sitting on every throne of the twelve emperors while nobody was in the hall, this sounded like a thought of a typical yboy, like Poto Feili. Only a top-grade noble yboy like him could say things like this with a serious face.

    Guarding on the stairs with tightened faces, all guards lowered their heads and pretended to hear nothing. Some things that yboys like Poto Feili could do freely were stuff these guards couldn¡¯t even bear to hear.

    The Highest Conference Hall was about three miles away from the Great Court. Polo Do walked down the stairs slowly. He seemed to have taken no more than two unhurried steps, but he had already reached to Poto Feili¡¯s face. Holding his hands behind his body, he stared at Poto Feili and said ndly, "So soon, you will be an adult too. Poto Feili, my mother and your grandmother are sisters."

    Poto Feili paused briefly. Blinking his eyes, he suddenly remembered this fact. "Ahyaya, I shouldn¡¯t curse you in my head just now. You see, by cursing you, I cursed myself too, didn¡¯t I? Haha, yeah, yeah, we¡¯re rtives, close rtives! Alright, you can leave me alone. I¡¯m just going in and take a quick look!"

    Turning around, Poto Feili attempted to continue moving towards the Highest Conference Hall.

    A shadow shed through the air, then Polo Do blocked his way. Deep in Polo Do¡¯s pupils, a frosty light had been sparkling. "Eh? I think you should better go watch me judge cases. You kids don¡¯t know how to behave properly yet. You should learn more and do less. That¡¯ll be good to you, to us, to our families, and the entire Yu Dynasty!"

    "You, what¡¯re you talking about?" Poto Feili raised his head in fury and shouted, "You¡¯re not my father. Why do you think you can tell me what to do?"

    Polo Do responded with a harsh, cold voice, "Your father led your Sunset Moon family army down to attack Pu Ban City with the twelve emperors. He isn¡¯t around, so I have to restrain you! Don¡¯t do anything that will make you regret, Poto Feili!"

    "What did I do? Oi, make it clear, what did I do? Don¡¯t you think that you can incriminate anyone only because you¡¯re a chief judge!" Poto Feili was indignant. He pointed at Polo Do and yelled, "I am Poto Feili, the first heir of the Sunset Moon, the deputymander of Liang Zhu security force, an officer in the Highest Conference Hall. Am I not allowed to ess the hall?"

    Waving his hand, Poto Feili continued with a bright voice, "Brothers, pay no attention to these sneaky old dudes. We..."

    Poto Feili paused abruptly. Silently, Yemo Tian, who mingled in Poti Feili¡¯s guards, changed his expression.

    From behind the Great Court by the east, a troop of warriors silently dashed down, leaving shreds of afterimages in the air as they surrounded Yemo Tian, Poto Feili, and his people. These warriors were wearing tight ck armors and ck helmets. Their upper bodies were covered in heavy dragon-scale armors, faces covered in pure ck masks, and even eyes protected by ck crystals.

    Poto Feili and Yemo Tian¡¯ faces twisted immediately.

    "Polo Do! What are you doing? You deployed the secret guards of the Highest Conference Hall. What on earth do you want? I am Poto Feili, the first heir of the Poto Family! I..." Poto Feili screamed with a purple-red face.

    Polo Do abruptly raised his hand and threw a heavy p on Poto Feili¡¯s face.

    Polo Do had average cultivation. He was at the level of a low-level Divine Magi. Flow Moon people were mostly schrs. Therefore, their fighting capacity was a grade lower than their cultivation levels. Which meant, Polo Do could be at most as strong as a peak-level Magus King on the battlefields. His fighting experience wasn¡¯t even as rich as the experience of a Senior Magus.

    Nevertheless, Poto Feili never learned a thing. Except for being a yboy, he had no other specialties. The Poto Family consumed incalcble resources to forcibly promote him to the level of peak-Divine-Magus, but he never truly fought anyone in his whole life. Polo To pped him, which was something he could not even dream about.

    The heavy p threw Poto Feili to the ground. Crack! Polo Do¡¯s wrist weirdly twisted by ny degrees. He pped Poto Feili to the ground with all his strength, but there was arge difference between the cultivations of the two. He suffered a strong counterforce from Poto Feili¡¯s face, which shattered his wrist bones into tens of pieces.

    "Since you recognize the secret guards of the Highest Conference Hall, you should understand that they are responsible for the entire city. What are you kids doing? What do you want?" said Polo Do coldly, as if he couldn¡¯t feel the pain from his wrist.

    Polo Do looked angry and serious. One could also find a dreadful intent of killing from his face as he continued, "Within two hours, I received thirty-seven messages from different sources. The Piji Family, Yemo Family, Jialou Family...Kids from quite a few families in power showed up in different areas of the city withrge troops of elite warriors, which had unknown backgrounds."

    "What confused me even more was that troops from Dark Mountain Mine, Tusk Basin, and the other two important mines happened to sendrge batches of supplies into the city within these two hours. You kids intercepted them and gainedrge quantities of war supplies!"

    Poto Feili looked at Polo Do in shock and said, "Tusk Basin? And other mines? What¡¯s going on?"

    "What are you waiting for?" Yemo Tian suddenly burst into a growl. "This old man exposed us! Let him die! Full strikes! Break into the hall!"

    As Yemo Tian raised his arms, hundreds of exquisite jade talismans flew out of his sleeves and dazzled blindingly, quickly forming a small-scale teleporting formation around Yemo Tian.

    Heavily armored Jia n warriors rushed out of the formation, one after another. They roared like wild beasts and raised their des. Tens of secret guards of the Highest Conference Hall howled in both pain and shock before these powerful Jia n warriors cut them into two.

 Chapter 1429: Stepping into Liang Zhu City

    Chapter 1429: Stepping into Liang Zhu City

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    By the west of Liang Zhu City, in a wildnd, thousands of priests were holding long streamers and standing ording to the locations of stars. Thick clouds of mist had been rising from the streamers, as light streams flowed along the mountains and covered the area with a radius of a hundred miles. Under the mist and light were numerous quiet square arrays. Those were countless human warriors who had just left the dark mine tunnels. Their hearts were filled with hatred. They gritted their teeth as they stared at Liang Zhu City, their eyes burning with anger.

    The dragon man sat on a rock, with his legs crossed. His dragon coiled around the rock, yawningzily. Dishi Jin stood behind him, gazing at the faintly visible city wall of Liang Zhu City as he asked in a low voice, "Shifu, why did we send so many magic talismans and supplies to those useless yboys? With our power, who could stop us even if we want to break into the city directly?"

    The dragon man locked his fingers together and put his hands before his lower belly. Hearing Dishi Jin, he responded ndly, "The two master Shifu always say that our sect doesn¡¯t have a solid foundation and enough disciples. Therefore, we should be cautious and careful when doing anything, so that we can save our strength."

    Breathing deeply, he pointed at Liang Zhu City, then grinned and continued, "Liang Zhu City, that¡¯s Liang Zhu City. To you, that¡¯s your hometown, but to me and the other ancient beings who attended that ancient war, Liang Zhu City is the nest of the enemies. It has the power to destroy the world."

    Narrowing his eyes, the dragon man sighed, "You are from Liang Zhu City, so you can¡¯t see its real face. Back then, when your people descended to this world, our two Master Shifu, my brothers, sisters, I, and countless powerful beings joined all living beings in Pan Gu world and fought back...Our two Master Shifu were smart enough to save their strengths, but still, our sect suffered severe losses, and both the two Master Shifu were injured."

    "We don¡¯t know how many forces have been hiding in Liang Zhu City, or how many preparations they have done, neither do you."

    The dragon man narrowed his eyes, gave a sly smile, and said, "Therefore, since those ambitious kids want to build some ¡¯achievements¡¯, my three brothers and I decided to let them feel Liang Zhu City out. We gave them those supplies and talismans because we don¡¯t want them to lose too fast, too embarrassedly."

    While he was talking, tens of tiny dark spots suddenly rose from Liang Zhu City. Those were tens of heavily armored Jia n warriors, treading on metal tes. The dragon man and Dishi Jin saw them clearly. Blood had been spraying out from their bodies. They flew up, turned in the air, and attempted to leave the city. But all of a sudden, a raging fire puffed up from the ground and wrapped them up.

    Muffled booms could be heard without an end, while hundreds of water-tank-sized purple thunder bombs went off around these warriors. Following their hoarse roars, they were torn into pieces.

    "See, didn¡¯t we hear it? As we strengthened those kids, we didn¡¯t forget to inform the leaders in the city about their actions." The dragon man smiled delightfully, "If the city didn¡¯t have any preparation, those kids would seed. But, they are surrounded by plenty of our disciples. Once they control the city, we can easily control them."

    "If the city does have preparations, let these kids bleed. The city is like a deepke, and these kids can stir up all flood dragons and enormous boas hiding in the bottom of theke. After that, we will make our moves. The truly powerful ones won¡¯t surprise us, and we won¡¯t lose our disciples for no good reason." The dragon man seriously nced at Dishi Jin and said, "You need to remember this, we are indeed strong, but we can¡¯t let our disciples die without a good reason...We can¡¯t afford to lose more elite disciples."

    Saying this, the dragon man felt his heart was bleeding.

    Damnable Marquis Yao Ji Hao, how many elite disciples under the guidance of Priest Hua and Priest Mu had fallen in his hands? Among them, many were the dragon man¡¯s very own disciples. Those poor disciples were all killed by Ji Hao, cruelly and brutally. This hatred was so deep that it could never be washed off.

    From the fire, three Jia n warriors, whose bodies barely remained in whole pieces, rushed out. They flew across the sky and darted out of the city from the southwest corner, then turned to the south. Blood sshed behind them.

    "Wanna deliver a message? No, you¡¯re not doing it! We four lotus altarsbined our powers to seal the surrounding area of Liang Zhu City, but we didn¡¯t do this to allow you to call back your main forces!" The dragon man giggled, sounding so cruel.

    The three Jia n warriors struggled out of the City, but before they could make a thousand miles far, hundreds of sharp beams of sword light shed across the sky from a misty woods down bellow, immediately tearing these badly wounded warriors into pieces.

    Muffled booms could be heard from every corner of the city while the fire burned. People crazily fought against each other. From the boundless south city wall, arge number of seriously injured Jia n warriors rushed out of the city and flew south, attempting to inform the twelve emperors about what happened in the city. But, none of them managed to go further than a thousand miles. Within this distance, the suddenly dazzling sword lights killed all of them.

    "Our tiger brother means well. The life is bitter, and the sooner you die, the sooner you¡¯ll be saved. Remember to be born in good families in your next lives. And, in your next lives, you shall join our sect, with no worries. Our gate is widely opened. Everyone has a destiny to be one of us, and can eventually be saved from the bitterness of life."

    Between the dragon man¡¯s eyebrows, a lotus bloomed slowly. With a gentle voice, he started chanting a scripture to send away the souls of the dead in peace. The mist condensed into lotuses and rose from his mouth, emitting a faint aroma. A warm light covered the surrounding area. All human warriors in the surroundings who heard his voice suddenly sensed an unburdened body and a clearer mind, feeling that an inexhaustible strength had been generated from their bodies.

    Outside the Highest Conference Hall, a small half of the troop of secret guards were ughtered by Yemo Tian¡¯s Jia n warriors who had been continuously running out from the teleporting formation. The corpses of those secret guards lied on the ground, blood flowing all over the ground.

    The secret guards of the Highest Conference Hall were best at information-collecting and torturing. They were the best scouts and prison guards, but not strong warriors. Facing these trusted, carefully cultivated and well-trained fighters under Yemo Tian¡¯smand, the secret guards were destroyed so easily.

    Under the protection of nearly a hundred secret guards, Polo Do stepped backward step by step, towards the Highest Conference Hall through the stairs. Yemo Tian and Poto Feili led arge group of warriors and followed tenaciously.

    "Polo Do!" Yemo Tian shouted, "You shouldn¡¯t put your finger in our pie! You have to pay for your behavior! Killing a chief judge, I¡¯d like to know what that feels like!"

    Polo Do responded in a harsh tone, "Yemo Tian, do you know what you are doing? This is a rebellion! Your whole family will die for your crime!"

    Yemo Tianughed scornfully and said, "Sure, go kill that bitch if you dare to. Go kill Yemo Luoye, will you?"

    Polo Do rolled his eyes, not knowing what to say.

    At the moment, one could hear warriors roaring from every building in Liang Zhu City. For an unknown reason, the secret action of Yemo Tian¡¯s Glorious Domination was suddenly exposed. The entire city seemed to hunt his people.

    Amidst the shouts and growls, a clear stream of light shed across the air above Liang Zhi City.

    Ji Hao descended from the sky and quietly stepped into Liang Zhu City. Followed behind him were one-hundred-thousand half-dragon warriors and a million blood-pool ghosts given by Netherworld Hierarch.

 Chapter 1430: Burn Liang Zhu City

    Chapter 1430: Burn Liang Zhu City

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Once Ji Haonded on the ground, a heavily armored Jia nmander and arge group of ve warriors rushed out from an alley. Seeing Ji Hao, he popped up his four eyes. Pointing at Ji Hao, these Jia n warriors burst into a hysterical scream.

    The dark-ve ve warriors growled out in chorus. They widely opened their mouths and exposed their shiny white teeth, looking rather hideous. They kneeled on one knee and raised brightly glowing spell symbol bows, releasing tens of arrows to Ji Hao which caused a shrill swishing noise.

    Ji Hao wielded his broad sleeve. Following his move, the tens of purely steel arrows shattered into pieces. Before Ji Hao attacked these suddenly appearing non-humankind warriors, hundreds of heavily armored warriors gushed out from behind andunched a massive wave of attack on them.

    Along with hoarse howls, tens of ve warriors fell on the ground, covered in blood. The firstly appearing Jia n warrior luckily survived. One of his arms was chopped off from the shoulder. Holding his broken arm and dragging his severely injured body, which had over ten holes on it, he struggled into an alley.

    "Chase up and chop him!" Another Jia n warrior raised hisrge de and growled, "No one dares to refuse the glow of the Glorious Domination! For the great lord Yemo Tian, chase up and cut him!"

    The group of ve warriors and non-humankind ves shouted in excitement, rushing into that alley while bringing up an intense aura of killing.

    Suddenly, the ground began shaking along with a rumbling noise. Right on both sides of this street, two mansions belonging to Yu n nobles emitted a faint glow. The defensive screens of these two mansions were triggered. From the thick walls, which were surrounded by thriving nts, brightly shining spell symbols emerged, which made this wall seem to be on fire.

    From the miles wide wall, over ten small-scale divine towers rose, each tower about ten meters tall. Above every tower, the human-head-sized erect eye was faintly visible in a sphere of light, releasing a sharp sense of danger.

    The fierce warriors who had been shouting the names of Yemo Tian and the Glorious Domination paused instantly. They began growling in rage, but before they could make any reaction, they watched those divine towers release beams of destructive light.

    The chests of tens of Jia n warriors in the front were prated. Those divine towers had different types of power, for which reason, some Jia n warriors had their wounds, and even the upper halves of their bodies burned to carbon, while the others had their chests covered in a palm-thick frost. A strong coldness began spreading from their bodies.

    As the main force, the Jia n warriors were all killed. Watching this, all dark-kind ve warriors and non-humankind ves screamed in fear, turning around and attempting to run. However, warriors showed up scattered on the walls of the two mansions. Clearly, not too many guards were left in the mansions, but their number could reach three-hundred in total. They raised crossbows and aimed at these fleeing ve warriors, releasing waves of arrows.

    "Lowly ves, how dare you rebel?" The arrows fell like a rain and killed batches of ves and ve warriors. A luxuriously dressed Yu n old man gasped quickly, leaping on the wall as he yelled, "Chop off and preserve their heads! After this whole thing, find their families and kill them all!"

    Clearly, this Yu n old man had a rtively high social status. Because of the anger, he even rolled up his eyes while he screamed, "This is Liang Zhu City, lowly ves! How dare you point your weapon at your masters? All you families have to die!"

    Ji Hao looked at this hysterical old noble in surprise, wondering what happened in Liang Zhu City.

    He finally found an excuse to leave Chi Ban Mountain, where the leaders of the humankind and non-humankind had been running an endless negotiation. He sneaked into Liang Zhu City, thinking of doing something in this city with Feng Xing and Yu Mu to teach those proud non-humankind beings a lesson and earn a greater strength for the humankind, so that human beings wouldn¡¯t fall at a disadvantage in the negotiation.

    But howe once he arrived in the city, he found people in here fighting against each other? Blood sshing everywhere, heads rolling on the ground, what a great show!

    "A human being! Lowly barbarian! Kill him!" The old noble yelling on the wall suddenly noticed Ji Hao. His eyes grew wider as he stared at Ji Hao and shouted, "How dare a barbarian walk on a street of the great Yu n? Bloody things! Kill him! Mince him! Feed him to the wolves!"

    Tens of Jia n warriors leaped down from the wall and roared, marching towards Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao chuckled. With less than ten percent of his power, heunched the sky-opening move. The tens of Jia n warriors saw nothing but countless fists before their eyes, each aimed at a vital part of their bodies. They couldn¡¯t dodge, neither could they defend; they couldn¡¯t even see the fists clearly.

    Ji Hao¡¯s fistsnded on the heart of the tens of strong Jia n warriors. Each one of them suffered a punch almost simultaneously. Silently, these warriors fell on the ground, soon turning into sticky puddles of blood flowing out of their armors. Ji Hao¡¯s punches were as heavy as mountains that crushed every cell of these warriors.

    The old noble shrieked on the wall. He took a glimpse at Ji Hao, then turned around and rushed right away, as if Ji Hao were a ghost.

    Ji Hao paid no attention to this old coward. His spirit power spread in every direction like torrents, instantly covering a big half of the city along with a faintly audible swishing noise.

    At the stage, Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power was already strong to a dreadful degree. His highly concentrated spirit power spread to the surrounding area, causing the heart of every single non-humankind being under its coverage to twitch. For an unknown reason, these non-humankind beings sensed an indescribable terror, almost simr to a natural disaster.

    "Yemo Tian, the Glorious Domination? Yemo Tian rebelled? Eh? These people? Priest Hua, Priest Mu, you are indeed capable! White Lotus Altar? Cyan lotus? Red lotus? Gold lotus?" Ji Hao murmured, "What a show! Everyone is here, huh? Shall we make this big show even better?"

    A stream of spirit power swept across the air, with which, Ji Hao found Yu Mu and Feng Xing, who were preparing for a war. By using his spirit power, he told them, "Prepare our people. Once the fire rises, immediately capture all non-humankind beings crossing your eyes, then empty their treasuries!"

    "I want non-humankind beings, and I also want their wealth. Don¡¯t leave them a penny!" Ji Hao quickly shared the information with Yu Mu, Feng Xin, and the others, "Remember, two other forces have stepped in. Don¡¯t start any conflict with them. We kidnap people and rob wealth, nothing more!"

    After finishing, Ji Hao let out the Taiji universe cauldron and released the Pan Jia sun from it, which grew into a miles-wide fireball that floated in the sky.

    If one wanted to start a fire, what could serve as a better tool than a natural sun?

    Ji Hao controlled the energy of the Pan Jia sun with his spirit power, as countless thumb-sized golden-red light beams descended from the sky. Followed by a shrill swishing noise that sounded like a rain of arrows, the defensive screens of luxurious mansions were prated. From wherever the golden-red light reached, raging fires rose to the sky.

    Within a second, hundreds of thousands of fires were started in Liang Zhu City.

 Chapter 1431: Countless Captives

    Chapter 1431: Countless Captives

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Fire, all over the sky, covered the ground. The golden-red fire looked like melted ss, burning wildly on the surface of everything. Bricks and tiles were melted, sands were turned intova; magnificent buildings copsed, bing strands of smoke in the fire.

    Countless non-humankind beings rushed out of their mansions, howling, crying, and shrieking. Yu n nobles shouted in pain and desperately ripped off their burning luxurious clothing. Jia n warriors howled and tried to take off their melting armors. Dark-kind ve warriors with lower positions and weak non-humankind ves suddenly turned into drifting ashes after they struggled a few steps in the fire.

    Fire, the essence sun fire from the Pan Jia sun, was the extreme of the fire in a world. Under Ji Hao¡¯s control, the destructive power released from Pan Jia sun was even a hundred times greater than it could ever be back in Pan Jia world.

    If the great defensive formation of Liang Zhu City were activated, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy for Ji Hao to start such a great fire. Nevertheless, the defensive formation had been so quiet so far. As for the defensive formations based on the mansions in the city, which one of those could ever defend against the power of a natural sun?

    Facing the raging fire, Yemo Tian, people from the Glorious Domination, and all other non-humankind beings, who were still enveloped in the mystery, panicked. Countless people were running on streets, wielding their weapons and shouting in confusion. They didn¡¯t know where the enemies were, or how theyunched the attack.

    Feng Xing, Yu Mu, Wuzhi Qi, and the others smiled. They heard Ji Hao and hurriedly drove all Yu n nobles they controlled out of the temporary prison, making them stand under the line of the Pan Jia sun.

    The Taiji creation cauldron floated above Ji Hao¡¯s head. A stream of mist connected the cauldron and the sun.

    Inside the sun, two faintly visible eyes looked down on the ground. Those were Ji Hao¡¯s eyes. Through the Pan Jia sun, he could see the whole city. Ji Hao¡¯s sight covered wherever the sunlight reached.

    Seeing groups of Yu n nobles driven outside, Ji Hao smiled. From the Pan Jia sun, the golden light poured down light water streams. Showering under the sunlight, the bodies of the Yu n nobles from tens ofrge families suddenly began shrinking, then turned into strands of golden mist that rose towards the Pan Jia sun.

    The Taiji creation cauldron buzzed loudly, as countless Yu n captives were sent into it.

    Within a couple of breaths, people from the Piji Family, the Pi Family, Ji Family, and Chi Family as its three appendant families, Dishi Family and its four appendant families, which were the Di Family, Shi Family, Lo Family, Mo Family, the other four families in power, and about twenty appendant families, were all sent into the cauldron. Those Yu n people fell into the deepest sleep in the cauldron.

    Afterward, Feng Xing, Yu Mu, and the others got busy in all mansions that belonged to these families. They opened all treasuries, broke all secret rooms, unsealed countless well hidden small spaces, and carried out all crystals, jade, magic herbs, precious ns, expensive metals, and all other kinds of natural treasures out, as fast as they could.

    These Yu n nobles had been in Pan Gu world for countless years. They enved numerous human beings, exploited mines, plowing, sowing, and collecting; they dug through every inch ofnd they upied, and umted an immeasurable wealth.

    A big part of their harvests was sent back to Pan Yu world. With the resources from Pan Gu world, Yu n people built strong forces in Pan Yu world, and tremendous rtionalworks. But in Pan Gu world, these Yu n nobles still had a solid foundation. Even Ji Hao was shocked by their wealth.

    Piles of crystals were as enormous as real mountains. All kinds of top-quality jade and incalcble precious natural treasures, magical herbs kept in exquisitely carved jade boxes, and billions of jade boxes releasing strong energy waves could be found. The quantity of the rare metals, which could be forged into great weapons, was immeasurable. The results of the efforts made by countless human ves in the past centuries were all umted in here. Seeing all the rare resources carried out from small sealed spaces by Feng Xing and the others, Ji Hao even temporally lost his eyesight in shock.

    "Damn, these all belong to us!" Gritting his teeth, Ji Hao said in anger, in sadness, and also in delight. Again, the golden light poured down from the Pan Jia sun and collected all the rare resources.

    Ji Hao turned around his palm, conveniently took a thirty-thousand years old ¡¯thousand-eye snake fruit¡¯ from a pile of herbs, and took a big bite. Immediately, he felt a coolness in his eyes. His eyes were rxed, and his eyesight turned much better than before. Without casting any magic, he even had a slightly better vision.

    Lowering his head, Ji Hao looked down at the ground without using any magic power. Surprisingly, he saw thirty-meter deep underground through the rocks. Within this depth, he saw everything clearly.

    With a magic herb like this, added with some secret magic, a pair of greatly powerful eyes could be created, without a doubt. More than one-thousand and three-hundred ¡¯thousand-eye snake fruits¡¯ like this were found in those mansions!

    "You non-humankind beings wasted all the good stuff. Why don¡¯t you use these treasures to improve your powers but keep them all in treasuries?" Ji Hao sighed with a low voice, while the Pan Jia sun shone in the sky once again.

    The golden light descended from the sky. Large groups of Yu n nobles screamed in the light, but they were turned into wisps of golden light uncontrobly and brought to the sky. Ji Hao especially targeted Yu n nobles that rushed out of mansions, surrounded byrge numbers of guards, and were luxuriously dressed with elegant manners.

    Within a quarter of an hour, including the members of the few families in power and their appendant families, Ji Hao had taken about ten-million Yu n nobles into the cauldron.

    By the end, Ji Hao was toozy to differentiate the nobles from the ordinary ones. He simply sent all three-eyed Yu n people into the cauldron. In the meanwhile, the Pan Jia sun¡¯s bright golden light spread in the city and captured countless Jia n and Xiu n people, who clearly had higher social statuses. He also captured arge number of dark-kind ve warriors and non-humankind ves who rushed all over the city in panic. He had many dark-kind warriors and non-humankind ves in his Yao Mountain territory. Therefore, he deeply understood that they were truly useful.

    While Ji Hao and his people were emptying the city, a raging growl could be heard from the Highest Conference Hall.

    "Enough! Yemo Tian! You stupid scum! Are you trying to destroy Liang Zhu City? Destroy our base in this world? Tell your gang to end all actions. Otherwise, today will be the day you die!"

    Tens of especially strong energy waves rose from the hall. Within a blink of an eye, tens of figure showed up in the sky, above the hall.

    Ji Hao¡¯s heart twitched suddenly ¡ª So many Sun and Moon stage beings!

    Yu Dynasty was indeed powerful, indeed extraordinary. No wonder they had been suppressing the humankind all these years!

 Chapter 1432: Terrifying Weapon

    Chapter 1432: Terrifying Weapon

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The Taiji universe mirror transformed into a faint shadow and surrounded Ji Hao¡¯s body. Ji Hao merged into the air with the extremely negative power, silently and swiftly approaching the Highest Conference Hall. The extreme negative power was traceless and untouchable. Therefore, even if quite a number of powerful non-humankind beings had been scanning across the surrounding area with strong soul power waves, none of them discovered Ji Hao.

    The Highest Conference Hall, the Great Court by the east, and the Administrative Center by the west were the core of Liang Zhu City, the center of the highest power. At the moment, all these three buildings were covered in thick light shells that looked like eggshells.

    Twelve different-natured powers generated twelve different-coloredyers of light, which represented the three suns and nine moons, ovepping with distinct gradation. The light shells were crystalline, within which, clearly visible, brightly glowing spell symbols looked like tangible, golden sculptures. The spell symbols interwove as they emitted a dazzling light, even covering the three buildings.

    Polo Do and arge group of secret guards stood on thest stair, looking at Yemo Tian and his people, who were stopped outside the light shell, with faint smiles on their faces.

    Yemo Tian¡¯s face had turned slightly blue in anger. Standing in front of the light shell, he red at Polo Do. Abruptly, he burst into a raging growl and punched on the light shell.

    ¡¯Sizzle...Crack!¡¯

    Lightning bolts darted out of the light shell and, coiled on Yemo Tian¡¯s arm, cutting him. Blood sshed and muscle pieces flew, while his arm was shredded.

    "Yemo Tian, no living creature can break these three defensive screens." Looking down at Yemo Tian, Polo Do said, "These defensive screens were designed for the final war, back when our kind arrived in Pan Gu world. In case we failed under the counteroffensive of barbarians in the world one day, and if Liang Zhu City is broken, this ce would be our final defense."

    "During the past countless years, generations of our people had been improving this final defense. We spent incalcble resources, purchased countless powerful magic formations, seals, and added to it." Polo Do said slowly, "Except for the true power possessors, not even the direct descendants of thergest families knew about this final defense."

    Tens of figures floated outside the three defensive screens, releasing strong energy waves. An elderly man, who had pale-yellow hair and beard that made him look extra old, looked at Yemo Tian scornfully and coldly, then sneered faintly.

    "Kid, you are still so young and ignorant, but you already learned to rebel, didn¡¯t you?" The old man held his hands behind his body as he looked at Yemo Tian. Because of the pain, cold sweat had been streaming down Yemo Tian¡¯s head. "But kid, there¡¯re a lot of things you don¡¯t know yet. Do you really believe that you few useless kids can overturn the Yu Dynasty?"

    Polo Do stood on the stair as he smilingly talked to the tens of figures in the sky, "Glorious Domination, lords, they founded an organization and named it Glorious Domination. In their early days, we had built a special file for them in the Great Court. We thought it was a game of these kids to earn themselves more allowance."

    Shaking his head, Polo Do sighed, "I didn¡¯t think, didn¡¯t think that the truth would be them attempting to use this organization to overturn the twelve families in power. I have to a admit that the Great Court has made an unforgivable mistake on this. We actually failed to discover such a ¡¯great goal¡¯ of theirs.

    Floating in the sky, the tens of people chuckled together. Their voices were filled with scorn towards Yemo Tian and confidence towards this current situation.

    Ji Hao floated above a roof about ten miles away, silently looking at them. He understood these elders. In their eyes, Yemo Tian¡¯s Glorious Domination and the rebellion they started today were both ridiculous kids¡¯ games.

    Yemo Tian didn¡¯t even know about the final defense of the Highest Conference Hall, Great Court, and the Administrative Center, neither did he know that his Glorious Domination had been put under surveince by the Great Court. He didn¡¯t even know how many high-grade forces were hiding in Liang Zhu City.

    If such a ¡¯rebellion¡¯ could seed, wouldn¡¯t these elders seem to be too useless?

    "Yemo Tian, you brought yourself in today." Standing on thest stair, Polo Do smilingly looked at Yemo Tian and said, "In fact, we already know that the twelve portal-base formations, which have now been serving as a navigational light, are rted to you and Dishi Cha. We¡¯ve been secretly hunting you all the time. Do you know that?"

    Yemo Tian slowly nodded and sighed to Poto Feili, "It seems that our calction skills are truly not as good as these old dudes. They have been waiting until we show our greatest power, then catch us all in one action."

    Polo Do grinned and said, "You¡¯re right. We¡¯re d to see you bringing yourselves in. Actually, the first day you returned to Liang Zhu City, we knew about it. But, we were curious about what you came back for. Therefore, we¡¯ve been secretly watching you. As a result, you indeed gave us a surprise."

    Shaking his head, Polo Do continued with a slight disappointment, as if this whole thing was a vorless chicken rib to chew, "Just a small surprise, but not a harvest. Yemo Tian, did youe back only to do this ridiculous thing this time?"

    Yemo Tian remained silent for a short while. Pointing at the direction of Dark Mountain Mine, he said, "I have three cities of great cmity, one city of domination, and millions of ve warriors in Dark Mountain Mine, all armed with top-grade equipments."

    Hearing him, the elderly power elder shook his head and said ndly, "Don¡¯t underestimate the defense of Liang Zhu City, Kid Yemo Tian! Those four lifeless things can never break Liang Zhu City! Do you think that our twelve families in power can¡¯t even deal with four lifeless machines?"

    Yemo Tian quickly interrupted him and said, "Lifeless things? If you don¡¯t give a damn about my cities of great cmity and city of domination, what about this treasure of mine?"

    Following his shrillughter, a dark, diamond-shaped crystal flew out of Yemo Tian¡¯s forehead.

    A suffocating, dreadful energy wave condensed into almost-tangible ck torrents, surging in all directions while a hundreds of meters tall, slim giant with twenty-four pairs of wings and eight long arms suddenly showed up.

    The destructive weapon, Yemo Tian activated this destructive weapon that Ji Hao had seen once back in the White Dragon River.

    The faces of the group of elders paled. Before they could make any reaction, an arm of the destructive weapon suddenly disappeared.

    p! The elder with pale-yellow hair and beard was pped flying away by the weapon. Vomiting blood, he thudded against the defensive screen of the Great Court.

    "Sun and Moon stage? Hehe, ants! You damned old things!" Inside the transparent crystal between the destructive weapon¡¯s eyebrows, Yemo Tian howled hysterically.

 Chapter 1433: Kill Him Together

    Chapter 1433: Kill Him Together

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao¡¯s fingers twitched slightly as he stared straight at the destructive weapon. Back then, when he saw this oddly shaped destructive weapon for the very first time in White Dragon River, the sense of power from it was extremely terrifying. Powerful, violent, cruel, brutal, an aura of pure deathing at one¡¯s face. Merely this sense of power from the destructive weapon could make a living being copse, both from the outside and the inside.

    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!

    Within every span of a breath, a transparent dark circle of ripple would spread from the destructive weapon, spreading out faster than lightning bolts, even faster than light.

    The dark ripples swept across the air, twisted the space, and paused the time immediately. Wherever the darkness reached, Ji Hao clearly sensed that even the naturalws in Pan Gu world were slightly twisted. Some basic naturalws that ordinary human beings believed in changed weirdly.

    Every time the dark ripples passed by Ji Hao, he felt a sharp pain from his pores. His heart and internal organs twitched, and the embryo of Dao quivered uncontrobly, even though he was under the protection of the Taiji universe mirror. He had merged himself into the air by using the extreme negative power. However, the extreme negative power had been changed slightly. As a consequence, Ji Hao nearly exposed himself. But after all, Ji Hao had quite a few powerful treasures for his own defense. The dark ripples released from the destructive weapon were indeed fierce, but Ji Hao managed to endure them.

    Those non-humankind elders were strong. They had been trembling slightly, with sweat streaming down their bodies. But meanwhile, different colored glows emitted from their bodies, as extremely powerful treasures were triggered to protect their bodies and souls, allowing them to withstand the overwhelming energy waves from the destructive weapon.

    Poor Poto Feili and those Jia n warriors who followed Yemo Tian here through the teleporting formation! They didn¡¯t have those powerful treasures, that only high-grade elders could have. As the destructive weapon released the first wave of energy, Poto Feili and nearly ten-thousand warriors under Yemo Tian¡¯smand were sent flying to tens of miles away like drifting falling leaves, while vomiting blood.

    Circles of dark ripples roared across, along with a destructive power. The bodies of Poto Feili and those warriors twitched intensively, while sticky blood gushed out of their eyes, mouths, noses, and ears.

    Ji Hao clearly watched these poor things¡¯ skins chap, which made them look like broken porcins glued back together. Some ruptures on their skins reached deep into their muscles, then into their bones and internal organs. Poto Feili¡¯s life-force was fading quickly. If Yemo Tian didn¡¯t deactivate the destructive weapon, in ten minutes at most, Poto Feili¡¯s body would turn into ashes and his soul would perish.

    "Yemo Tian...Boss!" Poto Feili screamed with a dry, hoarse voice. Beams of light shone from his body as he triggered his life-saving magic treasures and tried to defend himself against the destructive weapon.

    Buzz! Another dark ripple swept across and shattered the lights emitted from his body. Followed by a faintly audible cracking noise, his skin was shattered. Within a blink of an eye, Poto Feili¡¯s skin cracked into the finest bits, exposing his muscles.

    "Ah, Poto Feili, my brother, for our goal, some sacrifices are inevitable." Yemo Tian smiled faintly and heartlessly, then said, "These old dudes aren¡¯t so easy to deal with!"

    That was true through. These elders were not easy to deal with. Without the destructive weapon, Yemo Tian could never possibly rival these elders. In order to fully suppress these power elders, Yemo Tian had no other choice but to let his followers suffer.

    "I am Yamo Di!" While Yemo Tian was forting¡¯ his follower Poto Feili, the elder who was sent flying away by him earlier burst into a shrill scream. The elder¡¯s pale-yellow long hair stood straight up from his scalp, while he was ¡¯iid¡¯ in the defensive screen, which had been dazzling with lightning. He cupped his hands before his chest, as if he were holding a ball. Blinding lightning bolts had been merging into his palms from all directions.

    "Yamo Di?" Yemo Tian growled in anger. From the inside, he put his face tightly against the transparent crystal cockpit of the destructive weapon, even ttening his nose. Staring at Yamo Di, he yelled, "Are you the strongest supporter of that bitch Yemo Luoye? Damn you! Yamo, Yamo, the Yamo Family, you¡¯re only an appendant of the Yemo Family!"

    Yamo Di slowly opened his erect eye. Within that purely dark eye, a dim light had been spinning. His body had been absorbing the lightning bolts merging into his palms from all directions. A waxy luster was gradually added to his skin and his hair. Slowly, his body turned translucent.

    "The Yamo Family is a ¡¯branch¡¯ of the great Yemo Family, instead of an ¡¯appendant¡¯!" Yamo Di slowly left the defensive screen and rose back into the sky. A wave of thunderbolts stuck to him, but were absorbed fully by his body. Yamo Di¡¯s body seemed to be a bottomless ck hole, that even the space around him had been copsing into his body.

    Yamo Di looked at the destructive weapon vigntly and said slowly, "Yemo Tian, you damned little kid...Back then, I suggested the former emperor to execute you while you were still an infant! The emperor loved your mother too much, so he couldn¡¯t bear to do it...Otherwise, how could today¡¯s trouble even happen?"

    Yemo Tian gave a cold grin and said, "I knew you suggested him to execute me, an infant, younger than six-month of age! What did I do wrong? Eh? What did I do wrong? You old b*stard, you should die, just like that bloody old man!"

    "You have always been a mistake!" Yamo Di said in a nd tone, "The emperor abdicated ahead of schedule because of you. Because of you, he returned to our hometown, and because of you, he was stuck in Holy Realm...for..."

    Yamo Di abruptly shut his mouth.

    Yemo Tianughed wildly, "Go on? Finish it, will you? You old b*stard! Go on! For what? My mother? That b*tch Yemo Luoye¡¯s mother? And, the ¡¯most beloved¡¯ woman of my nominal father? Say it, tell me, say it!"

    Yamo Di breathed deeply and remained silent, but straightened his ten fingers, pointing at the destructive weapon.

    A sky-shaking noise could be heard, while countless thin bolts of lightning struck on the destructive weapon like countless sharp swords. Followed by muffled booms, dazzling fire sparkles rose against the surface of the destructive weapon and exploded into giant fiery clouds.

    But, the destructive weapon remained motionless. Not even a mark was left on it.

    Yemo Tian smirked, as two long arms of the weapon suddenly moved. Yamo Di didn¡¯t manage to dodge and suffered a heavy strike. Vomiting blood, he was again sent flying away by the destructive weapon.

    Yamo Di flew straight towards Ji Hao. Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and silently threw a heavy punch at Yamo Di¡¯s heart from the back.

 Chapter 1434: Destructive Slaughter

    Chapter 1434: Destructive ughter

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Everything happened so fast! Within a short moment, a lot of things happened.

    Yamo Di was the chief elder of the Yemo Family and the Highest Council of elders. He attended the series of great wars that happened back when the non-humankind invaded Pan Gu world. The word ¡¯high¡¯ wasn¡¯t enough to describe Yamo Di¡¯s position and social status. He could even be counted as a symbol of Yu Dynasty, a g, a ¡¯living fossil¡¯!

    Without a doubt, Yamo Di was one of the most powerful beings in Yu Dynasty. Naturally, he possessed the best resources of Yu Dynasty. He had hundreds of powerful defensive treasures, all top-grade pieces.

    When the destructive weapon attacked him again, Yamo Di¡¯s soft armor, long robe, and all unnoticeable pendents he wore triggered automatically. One-hundred and twenty-thousand silk-thin defensive screens with different natures of power wrapped him up and formed arge-scale defensive seal, which was as strong as the defensive formation of arge fort.

    Nevertheless, the destructive weapon¡¯s power was beyond Yamo Di¡¯s imagination. Along with Yemo Tian¡¯s wildughter, the energy wave released from the destructive weapon condensed into a nine-headed dragon and bumped into Yamo Di¡¯s body.

    Layers of defensive screen sted like bubbles. The tremendous impact force struck directly on Yamo Di¡¯s body, quaked his bones violently, and twitched his internal organs intensely. Yamo Di even felt like a well-cleaned piece of meat being thrown into a meat grinder.

    "Hang in there!" The piercing pain cleared his mind. He gritted his teeth and forcibly triggered his strongest three defensive treasures.

    Those were a dragon pearl, a phoenix feather, and one Qi Lin scale. The three treasures seemed to be ordinary, but in fact, each of them contained an immeasurably strong power. Back then, when the non-humankind invaded Pan Gu world and started a series of world-shaking wars, a dragon emperor, a phoenix emperor, and a Qi Lin emperor were killed by Yu n people. Their corpses were sent back to Pan Yu world by Yamo Di, turned into three supreme treasures by the powerful beings there, at a great cost.

    A blue colored watery light, a red fire, and twelve golden light shields glowed simultaneously. While the one-hundred and twenty-thousandyers of defensive screen were crushedpletely by the destructive weapon, the three supreme treasures emitted a blinding light and shielded Yamo Di.

    Crack! A giant palm of the destructive weapon twisted the space. The twisted space pressed down Yamo Di¡¯s body like a dark cloud, pushing him flying backward. The three supreme treasures buzzed shrilly; their lights had been dimming, tearing apart. Soon, spider-web-like cracks appeared on the three supreme treasures.

    "You can¡¯t stop me! Yamo Di, you old b*stard!" Yemo Tian shrieked as a thin stream of blood flowed down his nostrils. Under his control, another pair of arms of the destructive weapon were raised high and pped down to Yamo Di.

    "Yemo Tian, with your pathetic power, how long can you control this destructive weapon for?" Under the protection of the three supreme treasures, Yamo Di also burst into a hysterical scream, "It¡¯s such a powerful weapon! Only I can release its entire power! You¡¯re nothing but a stupid child. Your strength...can¡¯t even trigger one-millionth of its power!"

    Yemo Tian roared in rage. The destructive weapon¡¯s arm smashed down fiercely, squeezing a creaking noise out of Yamo Di¡¯s three supreme treasures. Yamo Di vomited blood, being sent flying to Ji Hao by the pair of arms of the destructive weapon.

    This was Yamo Di¡¯s weakest moment in his whole life.

    All his defensive treasures and talismans were destroyed, his three supreme treasures were on the verge of copse. At the moment, the three treasures, which were made from the corpses of top-grade, powerful ancient creatures, could only provide their owner with a Divine-Magus-level defensive power.

    Seventy percent of Yamo Di¡¯s bones had been broken, and a big half of his internal organs were crushed. But his soul was burning ragingly. Tremendous waves of soul power flooded in all directions, burning wildly in the sky like a ck fire.

    "Yemo Tian, you can¡¯t kill me!" Yamo Di¡¯s throat was broken. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t make any sound with his physical body right now. However, the flood of his soul power delivered his raging voice and his fury to everywhere.

    Every single living creature in Liang Zhu City heard Yamo Di¡¯s shrill voice from its head. The brains of some rtively weaker non-humankind warriors were even shattered by this scary soul power strike, having blood spurted out from their eyes, nose, ears, and mouth.

    Because of Yamo Di¡¯s overwhelming soul power, centered at the Highest Conference Hall, the ground suddenly began sinking along with rumbling noises. Magnificent buildings copsed thunderously in waves of dark soul power. Countless sharp pieces of these buildings darted shrilly out in all directions like arrows.

    Circles of ripples were stirred up from the dark defensive screen on the surface of the destructive weapon. Earlier, the weapon remained perfectly motionless under Yamo Di¡¯s thunder attack. But now, it was pushed back for about a hundred meters.

    In this very moment, Ji Hao threw a punch on Yao Mo Di¡¯s back.

    Yamo Di was flying in the sky, but punched by Ji Hao, he paused abruptly. His limbs straightened backward, with his chest bulged.

    Followed by a loud and clear series of cracking noise, Yamo Di¡¯s three supreme treasures shattered under thebination of the five movesunched by Ji Hao with full strength. Ji Hao¡¯s crystalline, transparent fist prated Yamo Di¡¯s almost-broken robe and soft armor, and sank deeply into his body, crushing his heart as it sent raging-dragon-like torrents of Chaos power into his internal organs.

    The air was inundated with a terrifying energy wave released from the destructive weapon, mixed with the dark soul power of Yamo Di. The entire world was darkened, and the space was utterly disordered.

    The eyesight and spirit powers were useless now. No one could see what Yamo Di had been through clearly.

    Only Yamo Di himself managed to turn around his head with difficulty. Weirdly, his neck rotated one-hundred and eighty degrees backward, which allowed him to stare straight at where Ji Hao was.

    Ji Hao had merged himself into the air by using the extremely negative power, and he didn¡¯t show his face even whenunching this punch.

    In confusion, Yamo Di looked at the ¡¯empty¡¯ air and murmured, "You are... a human being? Your power... I..."

    Ji Hao pulled out Pan Gu Dragon Mark with his left hand and prated Yamo Di¡¯s forehead.

    Without giving him a chance to fight back, Ji Hao killed his body and Pan Gu Dragon Mark devoured his soul. From the five-colored cauldron, a streak of me whooshed out and wrapped up Yamo Di¡¯s body, dragging him in.

    Putting his face against the crystal cockpit, Yemo Tian raised his arms,ughing and shouting, "Old b*stard, you died! Finally! You insulted my mother and me, and I will give it back to your families... I will give it back!"

    "Now, old b*stards, it¡¯s your turn to...Die!"

    The breastte of the destructive weapon was opened. On its chest, a dark light had been glistening.

    Followed by an ear-piercing swishing noise, tens of thumb-thick dark light beams shed across the sky and prated the chests of tens of elders.

 Chapter 1435: Fall One After Another

    Chapter 1435: Fall One After Another

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao counted carefully. Not including Yamo Di, sixty-seven elders floated above the Highest Conference Hall!

    Sixty-seven Sun and Moon stage powerful beings, who were as strong as Supreme Magi... They were a part of Yu n¡¯s top-grade force, a part of the heavy mountainid upon the alliance of human ns by the non-humankind for the past countless years. They were also the strongest tentacle for the non-humankind to crazily plunder resources from Pan Gu world, and drain the blood of human beings.

    On the back of the destructive weapon, twenty-four pairs of wings spread out, as a dark mist spread all over the sky.

    Sixty-seven thumb-sized dark beams of light fiercely prated the chests of these elders, leaving beautiful arcs in the sky along with a world-destroying power vibration. The sixty-seven elders, the strongest, top-grade force of Yu Dynasty, screamed in pain. Like butterflies in a storm, they weakly fell from the sky.

    Yemo Tian gasped quickly for air, with blood flowing out of his nose and ears and mouth.

    As Yamo Di said, the consumption of this strike had gone beyond Yemo Tian¡¯s limit. For attacking sixty-seven Sun and Moon stage powerful being at one time, Yemo Tian had to take a part of the counterforce from the destructive weapon with his body. His soul was connected with the weapon because he had to help the weapon¡¯s to target the weaknesses of those elders, and to design the tracings of the dark light beams.

    A white stream rose from Yemo Tian¡¯s head. As the wave of dark light beam shed across the sky, even his brain boiled because of the massive calction. His brain was nearly cooked.

    "You will all die!" Yemo Tianughed with a twisted voice. He took out a bottle of purple liquid with quite some effort and poured it into his mouth. A purple mist immediately rose from his body and transformed into nine faint dragon silhouettes, hovering slowly around him.

    Ji Hao raised his head and took a nce at Yemo Tian. He clearly saw Yemo Tian take the drug.

    ¡¯Damn you, damn you!¡¯ Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and clenched his fists ¡ª The drug Yemo Tian took was the ¡¯soul-retrieving dew¡¯ produced by the dragon-kind, one of the most famous few life-saving drugs created by the dragon-kind.

    Perhaps, because dragons were too stupid, they never learned a thing about treasure-forging, talismans-drawing, medicine-concoction, or formation-creation. However, they were wealthy enough to produce life-saving drugs like the ¡¯soul-retrieving dew¡¯. Simply speaking, the cost of concocting one tiny bottle of ¡¯soul-retrieving dew¡¯ was as high as the cost of forging thirty Divine-Magus-level magic treasures!

    The dragon-kind produce these top-grade life-saving magic drugs regardless of the cost!

    The ¡¯soul-retrieving dew¡¯ was even rare to royal dragons. However, Yemo Tian took out a bottle so easily to replenish himself. The dragon leaders had been colluding with the non-humankind. Other than this, Ji Hao couldn¡¯te up with another reasonable exnation.

    "Scums! They forgot who their ancestor was!" Cursing with a low voice, Ji Hao transformed into a clear gust of wind and flew forward.

    The sixty-seven power elders screamed while falling from the sky. Each of them had a human-head-sized hole in their chest. Thirty-four of them died right on the spot; both their bodies and souls copsed rapidly. Their bodies turned into ashes, while their souls shrank into tiny light spots, drifting away along the wind.

    The other thirty-three elders who were rtively stronger had been trying their best to boost up their powers, defending against the destructive power from the destructive weapon. While falling from the sky, they desperately took out the best life-saving drugs they had, pouring them in their mouths.

    Meanwhile, nearly a hundred light streams rose into the sky from the Great Court and the Administrative Center on both sides of the Highest Conference Hall. Strong power streams generated dense clouds with twelve different colors, representing the natures of the original powers, of the three suns and nine moons, spreading out.

    Nearly a hundred Sun and Moon stage Jia n warriors with heavy armors and shiny weapons flew into the sky. Roaring deeply, they marched towards the destructive weapon.

    In the social structure of Pan Yu world, Yu n possessed the highest power, and Yu n people were power-holders. Sun and Moon stage Yu n beings had the chance to join the Highest council of elders and be a power elder in the Highest Conference Hall. Jia n people were military nobles in Pan Yu world. They controlled elite military forces; they were fiercemanders on battlefields. Jia n people were the core of the military strength of Pan Yu world. Sun and Moon stage Jia n beings also had the chance to earn an ess to the Highest Conference Hall. However, they wouldn¡¯t be power elders. Instead, they could only serve as deputy elders in the Highest Headquarters, which was at the same level as the Highest Conference Hall.

    Yemo Tian¡¯s Glorious Domination rebelled, which was an internal conflict between Yu n people. Yemo Di and other power elders came out to suppress the rebellion, but surely, deputy Jia n elders wouldn¡¯t take part in this. They even gloated a slight little bit. Silently, these deputy Jia n elders watched from the sides to see how it went; they even paid no attention to the chaos that happened in Liang Zhu City. Instead, they all focused on the battle between Yemo Tian and Yamo Di.

    When Yamo Di was killed, these deputy elders didn¡¯t move. They were ¡¯d¡¯ to witness Yamo Di¡¯s death.

    However, the moment the sixty-seven elders were killed and wounded severely, these deputymanders could no longer remain silent. Yu n, Jia n, and Xiu n were an organic wholeness. Without the direction of these wise power elders, the deputymanders clearly understood that they weren¡¯t capable enough to lead the Yu Dynasty to another prosperous era.

    They had nothing but violence.

    Therefore, nearly a hundred deputy elders rushed out while growling, as theyunched full strikes towards the destructive weapon.

    Yemo Tian took the soul-retrieving dew andughed wildly as he looked at these deputy elders in excitement and shouted, "So scary, truly scary! The powers I sensed from you are really scary. But, would they be useful? As long as I still have this destructive weapon, I will be invincible! In the whole Pan Gu world, I am the most powerful being!"

    With blood flowing out of his ears, Yemo Tian growled hysterically. His erect eye suddenly grew wider as he merged his soul and spiritpletely with the destructive weapon.

    On the destructive weapon¡¯s back, wings slowly spread. The air copsed, being ceaselessly devoured by the destructive weapon. The eight arms of the weapon grew longer and longer. In every palm of it, a dark light condensed into a sharp, intensely shaking sword light.

    Yemo Tian¡¯s skin split, exposing his muscles. He screamed with a hoarse voice while the eight sword lights wove into a dark light web and descended on those deputy elders.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t get involved in the fight between Yemo Tian and those deputy elders. He rushed to those falling power elders and wielded a small g held in his hands. Beside these elders, a gate thickly embossed with ghost portraits suddenly emerged, wide open.

    Streams of Netherworld power condensed into chains, flying out of the gate as they coiled around the severely wounded power elders, forcibly dragging them into the dark, scary gate.

    These elders could still move. They struggled desperately and howled hoarsely, burning their spirit blood as they generated terrifying powers to fight against the gate.

 Chapter 1436: Ever-changing

    Chapter 1436: Ever-changing

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    No one clearly witnessed Ji Hao kill Yamo Di, but when he sold tens of power elders directly to the Netherworld right in front of the others, countless people saw it.

    Yemo Tian paused for quite a while, then beganughing, even dancing in the crystal cockpit, seeming to be insane. He failed to see Ji Hao¡¯s face. No one did. But still, Yemo Tian hysterically apuded for what Ji Hao did.

    "Nicely done! Who is it? Who? Who is dealing with these old dudes? Carry on! Work harder! Kill them all! I will award you! I will award you a lot! When I be the divine ruler of Pan Gu world and all surrounding worlds, you will receive my sweet rewards!"

    Yemo Tianughed so hard that his eyes and nose were even twisted.

    Earlier, Yemo Tian controlled the destructive weapon with all of his power andunched a wave of strike. That was the best he could do at the stage. But still, thirty-three power elders were only badly injured, not killed.

    Severely injured, almost killed, it was nothing to these old non-humankind beings who had been plundering Pan Gu world for countless years. No one knew how many powerful magic drugs they had, that could heal them perfectly at any time.

    The tens of power elders didn¡¯t frighten him, neither did nearly a hundred deputy elders. However, all non-humankind beings were deeply aware of one fact ¡ª The strongest fighting capacity could only be released when the powers of Yu n and Jia n werebined. The battle effectiveness delivered by the perfect cooperation between a Yu n noble and a Jia n warrior would be at least three times, even five times better than their individualbat effectiveness.

    If the tens of surviving power elders sessfully joined hands with those deputy elders, Yemo Tian wouldn¡¯t be able to endure their attacks anymore, no matter how arrogant he was. Therefore, seeing an invisible person sneakily attacking these badly wounded power elders, Yemo Tian burst into wildughter, even though he was still vomiting blood.

    Eighteen deputy elders immediately gave up on attacking Yemo Tian. Instead, they roared thunderously and marched towards Ji Hao, bringing eighteen hurricanes.

    They still failed to locate Ji Hao. But based on the widely opened bronze gate in the midair and their rich fighting experiences, they found the most possible location of his. Eighteen brightly shining sharp weapons shrilly swished across the air and urately lunged towards Ji Hao.

    "Impressive!" Ji Hao raised his eyebrows and praised sincerely.

    These Jia n elders couldn¡¯t even see him, yet, they managed tounch such urate attacks. Indeed, these deputy elders were extraordinary.

    Countless chains tied up the thirty-three violently struggling power elders. They screamed and howled, but the tremendous power from the Netherworld world dragged them inch by inch into that dark realm.

    Ji Hao sensed Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s excitement. Same as Yemo Tian, he was insanely excited ¡ª Thirty-three badly wounded powerful non-humankind elders, thirty-three Sun and Moon stage powerful beings! This might be his greatest harvest in all these years.

    Safely, Ji Hao sensed the vibration of Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s soul power. After all, those were thirty-three powerful non-humankind elders. When theybined their powers to fight back, it wasn¡¯t easy for Netherworld Hierarch to forcibly drag them into the Netherworld.

    Those power elders were badly wounded indeed. But, their injuries made them the most dangerous beings. At the moment, Netherworld Hierarch could easily kill these power elders, but inparison, dragging them into Netherworld alive was far more difficult.

    Netherworld Hierarch anxiously told Ji Hao that no one should interrupt him right now.

    The attacksunched by the eighteen deputy elders were aimed at Ji Hao¡¯s body. He made himself invisible with the extreme negative power. Therefore, only five-percent of the powers released by these deputy elders could actuallynd on Ji Hao at most. But without a doubt, the rest ny-five would strike on the gate behind Ji Hao, which led to the Netherworld.

    Ji Hao smiled and shook his head. Eighteen long hair fell off his scalp. He sent a strand of spirit power into each hair, then let a strong wave of energy out of his mouth into the eighteen hairs. Countless tiny spell symbols shed across on the hair as the surrounding natural powers began surging into them like a flood.

    "Yah...Dai!"

    With a resonant growl, eighteen brightly glowing clones of Ji Hao burst from the eighteen hair. They shed across the sky, as swiftly as ghosts, and instantly dashed to the eighteen deputy elders,unching heavy palm strikes straight to their faces.

    The eighteen deputy elders shouted out in shock.

    The felt that the thingsing at their faces weren¡¯t palms but enormous sharp axes, swishing shrilly and hacking down along mysterious tracks, seeming even to cut the world into pieces.

    What made these deputy elders with extra rich fighting experiences despair, even terrified, was that they realized that the fingertips of these palms descending towards their heads were pointing at their weakest body parts, the weaknesses that they would never expose during any battle!

    Their every move was well-designed and practiced. Through countless cruel, bloody fights, they created the fighting styles that suited themselves the most. They dared to swear with their lives that their moves did not have weaknesses...Even if the weaknesses did exist, no one would be able to discover them on constantly changing battlefields, because the time would never be enough for their enemies.

    Nevertheless, the weaknesses of all eighteen of them were discovered by the enemy simultaneously. The enormous axe-like palms came fiercely at their weaknesses, along with a world-destroying power.

    The rich fighting experiences of these deputy elders had now be theirrgest burden. After they realized that Ji Hao had discovered their weaknesses, they were immediately shocked and frightened by the dreadful power delivered by the eighteen palms.

    ¡¯We¡¯re dead!¡¯ Their heads were smashed, their bodies were torn apart, and their souls were crushed; based on their experiences, their brains automatically pictured these scary results.

    They dropped their weapons while their heavy armors automatically disintegrated, flying away from their bodies. The eighteen deputy elders gave up on attacking. Instead, they drew back and ran away from Ji Hao at their highest speed.

    The strongest, most experienced two deputy elders sank deeply into the imagination generated by Ji Hao¡¯s attack. Based on their current powers and former experiences, they simted tens of thousands of ways to defend themselves against this strike in their heads within a moment. But, the results were all the same, that they failed and were crushed.

    Suddenly, blood spurted out of their mouths. Their eyes dimmed down, as their souls were trapped by the great power of Dao delivered by Ji Hao¡¯s attack, and were badly injured.

    Ji Haoughed out loud as his long hair fluttered in the sky. Tens of more hair fell off from his head and became tens of clones that roared and dashed out.

    That was a shape-shifting magic he learned from Priest Hua¡¯s embryo of evolvement that he had been casting.

 Chapter 1437: Polo Do Changed

    Chapter 1437: Polo Do Changed

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Infinite variety was Priest Hua¡¯s greatest magic. With Priest Hua¡¯s power and cultivation, he could truly create billions of clones to cover the whole world, within a single moment, and with a single thought.

    Ji Hao was surely far weaker than Priest Hua. By draining himself, he created seventy-two clones with his long hair. Each clone was created from a trace of his soul and a wisp of his spirit power, based on which, the clone absorbed a giant amount of natural powers to grow a physical body under the effect of a special magic. Each clone had three-percent of Ji Hao¡¯s power.

    At this stage, Ji Hao had basically attained a Pan Gu body, and had reached the seventh turn of the cultivation method with nine turns. With pure physical strength, he could now rival any Supreme-level powerful being without falling into any disadvantage. A clone of Ji Hao only had three percent of his power, but still, each clone had a basic-level Pan Gu body, and the strength equaled to the sixth turn of the cultivation method with nine turns.

    Activating the sixth turn of the cultivation method with nine turns, the physical strength of a clone of Ji Hao could be improved by sixty-thousand and four-hundred percent. This meant that a clone of Ji Hao could still fight against an average-level Sun and Moon Stage powerful being with pure physical strength.

    With a slight carelessness, the eighteen deputymanders were surrounded by Ji Hao¡¯s clones within a blink of an eye. The seventy-two clones made a formation ording to the seventy-two fierce natural stars with a nature of earth and incanted a secret spell in chorus. The spell was passed down from an ancient star king from the heaven, and was secretly taught by the Magi Pce. In the sky, natural stars dazzled one after another. The seventy-two fierce stars with a nature of earth released bright streams of starlight and merged into the bodies of Ji Hao¡¯s clones.

    The hazy silhouettes of seventy-two ferocious-looking creatures emerged above the heads of Ji Hao¡¯s seventy-two clones. Within a twinkling of an eye, these creatures transformed into seventy-two ancient gods in golden armors as they floated in the air, swinging their sharp weapons towards the eighteen deputy elders.

    Without paying attention to the fight happening between his clones and the eighteen deputy elders, Ji Hao stayed by the bronze gate of the Netherworld, violently kicking and punching those power elders, who had been struggling desperately with thest bit of their strengths. Ji Hao broke their bones and made them vomit blood and howl.

    They were already wounded so severely. Their whole bodies were wrapped in Netherworld power streams, and they were being dragged inch by inch into that scary realm. This was already awful enough. Yet, Ji Hao beat them savagely and made them scream in pain. Once again, they were pulled much further towards the Netherworld.

    Ji Hao beat them heavily. Watching these power elders vomit blood under Ji Hao¡¯s heavy punches and seeing Ji Hao break a big half of their bones, Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s let out his pressing voice from the bronze gate, "My little friend, little friend, show mercy! Leave some life-force inside their bodies! If you crush them all, how long would it take me to repair their bodies?"

    Ji Haoughed, then grabbed an unconscious power elder and threw him into the Netherworld.

    Yemo Tianughed as well. The destructive weapon raised its eight long arms, wielding the eight dark light swords as he fought fiercely against the tens of deputy elders. The eight dark light swords remained perfectly unharmed, while the sharp weapons held in the hands of the deputy elders buzzed shrilly. Large and deep cracks were left on those weapons.

    Ji Hao¡¯s seventy-two clonesughed out loud as well. They constructed a ¡¯fierce earth star devil-ying sky formation¡¯, which was a powerful formation from the ancient heaven, as he surrounded the eighteen deputy elders andunched a savage wave of strikes. The starlight condensed into all kinds of weapons, leaving countless bone-deep shes on the bodies of the eighteen deputy elders. Because of the formation, the eighteen deputy elders couldn¡¯t even release ten percent of their powers.

    "Polo Do!" Shrieked a power elder who was still struggling, "What are you doing? Go! Activate the final defense! Eliminate all enemies of our kind...Only the final defense can save can rival this destructive weapon."

    Standing on thest stair before the Highest Conference Hall, Polo Do bowed deeply to this power elder, who was stuck in a desperate situation, and said, "Dear elder, I can indeed ess the core of the city defensive formation. But, to activate the final defense, I need the joint authorization of at least twelve power elders, added with my authority. That¡¯s the only way I can activate the final defense."

    This power elder gave a resonant shout, opened his erect eye, and released a blood-red beam of light that shed to Polo Do, leaving an arc in the sky.

    The defensive screen of the Highest Conference Hall split open. The blood-red light beam urately flew to Polo Do, who promptly seized it. Immediately, an erect blood-red eye emerged on the back of his hand.

    The other thirty-two power elders who were still struggling before the bronze gate all shouted with bright and strong voices, opened their erect eyes, and released differently colored light beams to Polo Do, leaving beautiful arc traces in the sky.

    "The final defense?" Yemo Tian yelled in both shock and rage, "What final defense? What final defense needs the authorization of twelve power elders and a chief judge to be activated?"

    Yemo Tian leaped up in fury. As he leaped, the defensive treasure leaped up as well. Nearly tangible dark ripples spread out, crushing all buildings in the surroundings. The dark ripples drained the life-force and spirit power of countless secret guards and non-humankind beings, turning their bodies into ashes, dissipating in the air.

    As Poto Feili was going to die under the dark ripples, Ji Hao turned around. The Taiji creation cauldron released an invisible stream of light and swept across his body, easily dragging and sealing him in.

    Yemo Tian was still growling ferociously. He was truly enraged.

    Before Dishi Cha contacted him, before he knew about the great n of Dishi Cha and his biological father, he was the noblest descendant of Yemo Family. He had ess to all secret ces in Liang Zhu City. That was his special right, brought by his noble identity!

    Nevertheless, right now, right under his eyes, right in Liang Zhu City, he found a secret that he didn¡¯t know!

    Yemo Tian felt humiliated. It was like he had carefully raised a girl as his future wife, but before the wedding, the girl suddenly brought back a one-year-old son of hers; that was how humiliated he was.

    Turning away from those deputy elders, Yemo Tian rushed towards the Highest Conference Hall in fury. The eight long arms of the destructive weapon wielded the hundreds of meters long dark light swords and hacked violently on the defensive screen wrapped outside the hall.

    Buzz! The defensive screen burst into a dazzling light. The round-shaped defensive screen was squeezed oval, asrge clouds of dust rose into the sky. Surrounding the Highest Conference Hall, the bases of all buildings copsed, yet the hall itself remained perfectly undamaged.

    Polo Do smilingly nodded to Yemo Tian, as a golden lotus slowly bloomed between his eyebrows.

    With a weird, faint smile, Polo Do silently turned around and walked quickly to the front gate of the hall.

    "Oi, what do you mean? Why is there a flower blooming on your head?" Yemo Tian screamed. By now, he couldn¡¯t even put together a sentence easily. Instinctively, he felt that the things were going out of control!

    It seemed that other than his Glorious Domination and these old elders representing the Yu Dynasty Government, another force had stepped in?

    What did they want?

 Chapter 1438: The Hidden Worry of Destruction

    Chapter 1438: The Hidden Worry of Destruction

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    A flower blooming on the head?

    Ji Hao turned to Polo Do in confusion. Between Polo Do¡¯s eyebrows, a golden lotus had been spinning slowly, emitting a mysterious golden light that seemed to be sacred and miraculous.

    "Priest Hua, your hand has reached so long!" murmured JI Hao.

    Polo Do turned around with a faint,plicated smile, walking straight to the gate of the Highest Conference Hall.

    A tremor went across Ji Hao¡¯s body. Hurriedly, he told Yu Mu, Feng Xing, and the others by using his spirit power about what had been happening over here. He reminded them to build teleporting formations to leave Liang Zhu City once anything unexpected happened.

    The golden bridge shed across the sky, then Ji Hao and his seventy-two clones disappeared simultaneously. As a quickly spinning swirl emerged on the defense screen of the Highest Conference Hall, Ji Hao and his clones had already broken into the hall following a cloth-tearing noise. Whatever Polo Do was doing, as long as it was Priest Hua and Priest Mu¡¯s n, Ji Hao didn¡¯t need a good reason to ruin it.

    Ji Hao¡¯s seventy-two clones were gone all of a sudden. The eighteen deputy elders, who had been suffering their savage beating, paused. They turned around and stared at the destructive weapon, much simr to a group of mice staring at a cat.

    "Leave Polo Do alone! Save us! Save us first!" screamed the few power elders by the gate of the Netherworld. They were the only ones who still had the strength to shout. More dark chains reached out from the Netherworld and coiled around their bodies like snakes, dragging them in with an even stronger force.

    The group of deputy elders burst into a roar. Instead of attacking Yemo Tian, they marched towards the bronze gate in giant steps, raised their weapons, and hacked down towards those dark chains.

    Followed by a series of sizzling noise, the chains broke immediately and became a dark mist. But, when these deputy elders raised their weapon again, the dark mist instantly coiled back together and recondensed into dark chains.

    "Hehe." A strong, frosty sneer could be heard from the Netherworld. All of a sudden, two extremely sharp, tens of thousands of meters long beams of sword light dazzled from the Netherworld, along with the shrill cries of millions of ghosts. The eighteen deputy elders weren¡¯t prepared for this. They couldn¡¯t dodge, and as a result, their chests were prated at once.

    Warm blood sshed as the eighteen deputy elders growled, flying backward while vomiting blood. What a terrifying power! When the two beams of sword light prated their chests, they sensed a boundless blood sea and countless twisted faces that were struggling and crying in it. Some of those faces drifting in the blood sea were even familiar to them.

    They sensed death. They even felt that the two beams of sword light were death, or the meaning, the origin of death.

    Their spirit blood was withering, and bones and tendons were softening. Their souls were like dead pigs which were ughtered by butchers. The pain drilled straight into their souls, such that not even these experienced deputy elders could bear it. They howled in pain and retreated at their highest speed. They gave up on those power elders who needed help, and fled as fast as they could.

    "Come back!" said the cold voice in the bronze gate. Hundreds of dark chains swished out of the gate and drowned the eighteen deputy elders like a flood.

    If Ji Hao were still here, he would know that it wasn¡¯t Netherworld Hierarch talking inside the gate. Instead, it was Netherworld Priest, the true ruler of the entire Netherworld. Thirty-three non-humankind power elders and eighteen deputy elders who sent themselves over, how could Netherworld Priest ever let such arge juicy piece of meat slip away from the corner of his mouth?

    Ji Hao went through the defensive formation of the Highest Conference Hall, merging himself again into the air by using the extreme negative power. He followed closely behind Polo Do. Countless thoughts popped out in his mind, and the blueprints of a great number of formations he learned from Yu Yu emerged in his head, as he was pondering how to hinder Polo Do¡¯s action.

    Killing him directly? But that would be the worst choice. The best way was controlling the core of the defense of Liang Zhu City through him, so that the entire city could be under Ji Hao¡¯s control. This would be much smarter than kidnapping the members of the twelve families in power and their appendant families.

    With about ten secret guards, Polo Do hid his hands inside his sleeves as he slowly walked into the gate of the hall. Standing by the gate, he looked around, then smilingly waved his hand to Yemo Tian, who was still inside the destructive weapon.

    The destructive weapon had been crazily attacking the defensive screen of the Highest conference hall, raising dazzling fire sparkles that seemed even like an eruption of a volcano. Clearly, based on the intensity of the weapon¡¯s attack, in a quarter of an hour tops, the defensive screen would be broken by the destructive weapon.

    Nevertheless, deputy elders approached again andunched attacks on the destructive weapon. Blood had been flowing out of Yemo Tian¡¯s eyes, nose, mouth, and ears. To him, controlling the destructive weapon was indeed too demanding. This terrifying weapon could serve as his trump card at most, instead of his regr weapon.

    Polo Do walked into the hall smilingly as he proceeded along the path in the middle for over three-hundred meters. In the middle of the hall, he stomped his foot loudly against the ground. In his hands, numerous erect eye marks glowed brightly. Next, a hundreds of meters wide part of the hall quaked slightly. Along with a series of creaking noise, this part of the hall sank down entirely.

    Calmly standing in the middle of the hall, Polo Do abruptly asked the secret guard beside him, "Do you know why I ¡¯betrayed¡¯ my own kind? I am a direct descendant of the Polo Family, one of the three chief judges of Yu Dynasty. I am in a high position. I possessed a great power, and I had a bright future. But, why did I betray?"

    The group of guard nced at each other and shook their heads.

    What could they say? What did they dare to say?

    "Because... I¡¯m a wise man." Pointing at his head, Polo Do narrowed his head and continued, "All Polo Family people are wise, but without a doubt, I¡¯m the wisest among them all. Therefore, I am deeply aware of the problems of Yu Dynasty, which is now at its golden age. I can see the possible destruction of Yu Dynasty. Many other people do too, but they pretend to see nothing.

    "The destruction I mention won¡¯t be delivered by that powerful being descending from our world."

    "The destruction I am foreseeing, is from Pan Gu world, from those people who led all living creatures and fought against us, back when we invaded this world. If our records are correct, Spirit Wa, Donggong, Ximu...As we know, they are the leaders of Pan Gu world living beings. But behind them, those mysterious beings are the truly terrifying ones, including the two Master Shifu."

    "Back in that war, I can tell for sure that the two Master Shifu watched our people injure Spirit Wa, Donggong, and Ximu severely."

    He frowned, then confirmedly nodded and continued, "Perhaps, the one who called himself Yu Yu, who killed countless of our people with a sword formation, he fought with no spare pains. But, all the rest watched the three leaders be injured seriously by our people."

    "I¡¯ve been simting this scene in my head. What if these hidden, mysterious beings decide to fight us with all of their powers?"

    Polo Do showed an obvious fear and despair on his face.

    "I¡¯d say we¡¯d be doomed. Do you believe it?"

 Chapter 1439: Immortal Spirit

    Chapter 1439: Immortal Spirit

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "We will all die."

    The floor sank slowly as Polo Do continued with a deep voice, "If we don¡¯t make any changes, and stay so proud and arrogant, we will all die."

    The group of secret guards remained silent, looking at Polo Do in confusion.

    Polo Do was a wise man. He had the wisdom, and a wide range of knowledge. Therefore, he became one of the three chief judges of Yu Dynasty. Through the records kept in the Yu Dynasty, he could look back into the history and see the unknown facts through the mist.

    But, these secret guards were different. They served the Highest Court; they scouted in darkness. They were trusted by Polo Do, and followed him to under Priest Hua and Priest Mu¡¯ guidance. But, they weren¡¯t capable of understanding the hidden worry in Polo To¡¯s heart.

    "Never mind, you won¡¯t understand anyway." Polo Do waved his hands and said ndly, "Anyway, you can simply believe that I am on the right path. Under my lead, you are now on the most right path. That¡¯s all you need to know."

    The ground quaked slightly, as the floor had already sunken down for about ten-thousand meters. In the surroundings, the wall was thick, cast from an alloy and embossed withplicated, beautiful patterns. Strong power streams speedily flowing in thin, curved grooves on the wall. All patterns on the wall glowed dazzlingly, looking like countless fireflies dancing happily.

    Ji Hao floated in the air, less than three meters away from Polo Do. His foot tips were three-inches above the ground. He restrained all of his powers, as he worried that Polo Do might have some unknown abilities to discover him. His focus wasn¡¯t all on Polo Do. Instead, he fixed his eyes on Polo Do¡¯s boots, and a dark-golden peal iid in one boot of his.

    Polo Do raised his hands. Those erect eye marks he gained from the power elders shone blindingly. Before his face, the air rippled like water, while he said something with a low voice.

    Ji Hao¡¯s ear twitched slightly. What Polo Do spoke out was in the originalnguage of Yu n. It should be an ancient type ofnguage from Pan Yu world. Ji Hao had learned some of the modernnguage of the Yu n back in the Magi Pce, but he failed to understand what Polo Do said just now. He recognized a few sybles, but still, he didn¡¯t understand a word.

    A door of light emerged before Polo Do. He carefully stood outside the shining door, reaching his hands into it. Along with a series of creaking noise, Polo Do dragged a strange machine out of the door. The machine was covered in gears and pull rods. He quickly moved a few gears, then pulled a few rods.

    Crack! The ground before Polo Do¡¯s feet suddenly split up, exposing stairs leading down while glowing dimly. Polo Do pushed theplicated machine back into the gate of light, then the door closed silently.

    On the stairs, fist-sized spell symbols sparkled one after another. He turned around and said something to the group of secret guards. Under his order, the group of secret guards pulled out their weapons and guarded around the entrance of the stairs as Polo Do walked downstairs alone.

    Ji Hao followed behind Polo Do, with the seventy-two clones transformed into wisps of smoke, coiling around his long hair as he silently walked down as well.

    Walking down the stairs for a while, a broad space appeared in the front. Soon, Ji Hao saw a giant door, which was purely golden, iid with hundreds of thousands of gemstones, shining splendidly and luxuriously. Thirty-six brilliantly glowing, translucent, nearly ten-meters-tall man-shaped puppets guarded by the door in a straight line. Judging by the power vibration released from these puppets, they were even stronger than Sun and Moon powerful beings. Seeing Polo Do walking over, the eyes of these puppets shone simultaneously.

    Buzz! Strong energy waves were released from these puppets, which twisted the sky and disordered the natural powers. Under the effect of the energy waves, Polo Do quivered, even having his eyes bulge out of his eye sockets.

    He hurriedly reached out his hands and let the erect marks on his hands glow. The lights in the eyes of these puppets dimmed, then they moved away towards both sides and created a path for him.

    Polo Do walked to the golden door and pressed his hands on a pair of three-inches-deep handprints on the door, then slightly pushed. Next, the hundreds of meters tall, tens of meters thick golden door silently slid open, exposing the tremendous hemisphere-shaped space behind it.

    One-hundred and twenty-four, ten-miles-long, colorful light spheres floated in the air, rotating along certain tracks, sometimes slow and sometimes fast like stars that never changed.

    Iid in the wall of this hemisphere space were over one-hundred thousand statues of legendary creatures, such as dragons, phoenixes, Qilins, Yaci, and Chaos beasts. These statues must be connected with the immense earth meridians under the city, as each statue had a widely opened mouth, from which, dense and pure streams of natural powers had been flowing into the one-hundred and twenty-four light spheres

    Inside the hemispherical space, countless different sized light screens were faintly visible. From the screens, one could clearly see the real-time images of every street, every alley, even every corner of the city.

    Without a doubt, this ce was not only the core of the defense of Liang Zhu City, but it was also a monitoring center for the Highest Conference Hall to watch over the whole city.

    Ji Hao opened his erect eye and saw countless light beams that were thinner than hair connecting these one hundred and twenty four light spheres. The light beams twisted in the air, forming countlessplicated patterns and spell symbols that seemed to be parts of a formation.

    Arge number of translucent figures wearing translucent grey robes had been drifting airily in this hemispherical space, which was over five-hundred-miles in diameter. When Polo Do pushed the door open and walked in, these figures only cast a nce at him, without greeting him or saying a word to him.

    "Eh? Judge Polo Do...This ce doesn¡¯t seem to under the control of the Great Court."

    A strong, deep voice came from the air, sounding like two iron blocks nging against each other.

    Ji Hao raised his head and saw tens of transparent figures descending from the air. Each of them were over fifteen meters tall, and had been releasing a surprisingly strong soul energy vibration. Some of them were Yu n people, but a big half of them were Xiu n people.

    They weren¡¯t living beings.

    They were the souls of dead non-humankind beings, preserved with some sort of magic!

    No one knew what kind of magic did they cast on themselves. They were all in a state of spirit, which was supposed to be their weakest state. However, their souls were so powerful that they even stunned Ji Hao. They were weak souls, but the original soul power of each of them was at least ten times greater than that of those power elders outside!

    If one could build them suitable new physical bodies, they physically would also be ten times more powerful than those power elders!

    Suddenly, Ji Hao understood why the Westin Family people and the representatives from the other Yu n families were so eager for the blood sea ganodarma back in the Kui Gate.

    In his lower belly, the five-colored cauldron quaked slightly. Ji Hao clearly sensed the cauldron¡¯s appetite for these souls.

 Chapter 1440: Great Liberty Arrived

    Chapter 1440: Great Liberty Arrived

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Polo Do reached out his hands. The erect eye marks given by the elders glowed in his hands. He gave a deep shout, and the group of souls nced at him simultaneously, then started swift movements.

    Led by thirty-six Xiu n souls, countless non-humankind souls floated in the air.

    Ji Hao opened his erect eye. He saw that these souls floated in the convergent points of the extra thin light beams that only his erect eye could see. As the thin light beams prated their bodies, these souls began glowing. They moaned with deep voices, as the strong natural powers flowed through their bodies, bringing them a deep pressure.

    But apparently, converted by the formation based on this space, the natural powers were quite beneficial to these souls.

    As the natural powers flushed through their bodies over and over again, these souls turned clearer and clearer, while their eyes shone brighter and brighter.

    Buzz! Uncontrobly, the arms of all souls spread, while their long hair fluttered in the air like aquatic nts in the bottom of a river. Light streams rose from their hair, and a tremendous energy wave even made the entire space start twisting.

    Iid in the wall, the statues of legendary creatures opened their mouths even wider, letting out stronger, brighter light streams, and pouring into the one-hundred and twenty-four light spheres. In the core of the formation, a powerful Xiu n soul, which had tens of thousands of light beams going through his body, cast a spell with a high-pitched voice. Following his voice, a three-feet wide, purple colored crystal ball emerged in the air, in front of Polo Do.

    Countless tiny spell symbols had been rolling in the crystal ball, connected by the thin light beams. The floor of this space was suddenly brightened. As the light grew brighter and brighter, dark lines emerged on the floor, forming a gigantic formation blueprint.

    Through the intensely shaking floor,Ji Hao sensed the earth meridians boiling and roaring underground like countless infuriated dragons. The final defense of Liang Zhu City was activated. By now, everything was under the control of the purple crystal ball floating in front of Polo Do.

    Polo Do pressed his hands on the crystal ball. As a tremor went through his body, a dazzling light drilled into his body from the crystal ball. His body shone all of a sudden; the blinding light shone from every single pore of his.

    Ji Hao couldn¡¯t sense Polo Do anymore. The sense of powering from his body turned faint and weak, connected with the formation in this space. In this very moment, Polo Do was Liang Zhu City, and Liang Zhu City was an extension of Polo Do¡¯s body.

    Among the ten trusted secrets guards of Polo To who guarded on the outside, a tall and slim one abruptly took off his mask and slightly twisted his neck. The others immediately looked at him and asked, "Number ny-three, what are you doing?"

    Number ny-three gave a weird smile. A strange, dim light shed across his eyes, which froze the other secret guards immediately. They sensed fear and despair.

    They couldn¡¯t help but look at Number ny-three¡¯s eyes, which had turned purely dark. His pair of eyes were like a bottomless ck hole, devouring their souls and life-force.

    Followed by a sizzling noise, dim light streams drifted out from the eyes of the other secret guards and flew into the eyes of Number ny-three. Number ny-three gave a twisted grin silently while trembling. Gradually, a flowing seven-colored light emerged on his skin. Within the span of three to five breaths, the bodies of the other secret guards were drained and dried. Their withered bodies fell heavily on the ground and shattered into pieces.

    Number ny-three slightly shook his body,ughed with a hissing voice, "An interesting ce! The final defense of the entire Liang Zhu City? If I kill people with it, how many souls can I take?"

    Along with a series of cracking noise, the soft armor on his body split up inch by inch. He calmly smiled while being naked and walked downstairs step by step, sooning to the golden door.

    The eyes of the thirty-six puppets shone suddenly. Together, they made a step forward and pressed a strong energy wave on Number ny-three. A faintly sensible power vibration spread from these puppets. In a special way, they forced Number ny-three to show a pass.

    "But, I¡¯m not allowed in here!" Number ny-threeughed, then his body suddenly disintegrated. From the copsing body, a meters long, colorful sphere of light burst, glisteningly hovered around the thirty-six puppets. The bright light in these puppets¡¯ eyes was dimmed instantly, then they thudded loudly against the ground one after another.

    The energy waves releasing from these puppets were still incredibly strong, but they were already dead by now. All their spirits were taken away by the colorful light, that turned them into dead beings, which couldn¡¯t even move.

    Faintly audible chuckles came from the colorful light as it shed into the golden door at lightning speed.

    Based on the golden door, which was iid with countless gemstones, incredibly powerful offensive formations were triggered one after another, releasing countless splendid light streams that poured down to the light sphere.

    Like a phantom, the colorful light sphere was prated by the light streams, but never harmed.

    Polo Do had merged with the final defense of Liang Zhu City, and was getting familiar with all details of this enormous andplicated defense. Abruptly, he eximed in shock. Turned around, he saw the dazzling colorful light sphere.

    A fist-sized golden lotus bloomed between his eyebrows. A golden light sphere circled around his body, wrapping him up tightly.

    The colorful light sphere chuckled again and pounced on Polo Do. Amidst a beautiful rain of light, a colorful figure easily prated the golden light and drilled into Polo Do¡¯s forehead.

    Polo Do shrieked. All of a sudden, his eyes turned multi-colored like gemstones. Even his skin was added with a faintyer of colorful light.

    The souls in the formation screamed together, especially the strong ones. In chorus, they growled to ask, "Polo Do, what happened to you?"

    Polo Do slightly trembled. A whileter, he slowly raised his head with a weird smile and looked at those souls like a bloodthirsty wolf looking at a delicious rabbit, murmuring to himself with a hoarse voice, "So many souls? You are...too nice. Since you offered, I shall ept."

    Laughing wildly, ¡¯Polo Do¡¯ shouted, "Come,e, fresh, juicy souls! Be a part of me! I am Great Liberty, I will give you an immortal..."

    "Eh? The people that colluded with this guy are still waiting outside?" Great Liberty curved up his mouth corners and said, "Let them in then!"

 Chapter 1441: Earn Natural Award

    Chapter 1441: Earn Natural Award

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao cast aplicated nce at ¡¯Polo Do¡¯.

    No, he wasn¡¯t Polo, one of the three chief judges of Yu Dynasty anymore. Instead, he was Great Liberty, a powerful sky devil, a scary being who devoured the creator of Pan Jia world.

    Great Liberty pressed his hands on the crystal ball. His ten fingers flicked quickly as they brought up extremely thin light beams inside the crystal ball. The hemispherical space quaked slightly, as strong natural powers flooded in. Through the light screens floating in the hemispherical space, one could see that Liang Zhu City was changingrgely.

    In streets and alleys, ground sank, while thousands of meters tall divine towers rose from the ground. Each tower was wrapped in a hundreds of meters thick defensive screen. In the screen, lightning bolts dazzled and twisted unbridledly like countless tentacles. Especially around the Highest Conference Hall, the density of divine towers had reached an amazing degree. Every other mile, a divine tower stood straight from ground. All these divine towers were of different sizes. On the bases of these towers, countless differently sized spell symbols had been sparkling.

    "Come on, let me see how powerful this so-called final defense is!" Great Libertyughed, then pped heavily on the crystal ball with both his hands. A wave of purple light immediately spread out in torrents.

    Tens of approaching souls let out shrieks in shock and fear. Struck by the purple light, their bodies began shing as they staggered backward. Cracks appeared on many of them, which made them look like broken porcins.

    "Polo Do...No, unknown creature, what do you want?" The soul of a Yu n elderly man shouted harshly, "Do you know how powerful our Yu n is? Not a single species ever dared to go against us! Never!"

    Great Liberty¡¯s eyes shone with a weird five-colored light. A refreshing aroma was released from his body, rising up through the air. Fist-sized white flowers bloomed in the air. He smilingly looked at this Yu n old man and chuckled, "What a coincidence! My kind has never found an opponent either."

    Great Libertyughingly shook his head and said, "It has been countless years. We destroyed so many cultures, devoured so many living beings. The origin of any world discovered by us will eventually be devoured, and the world would be nothing. Yu n? Pan Yu World? We will certainly take a chance to visit your world!"

    Great Liberty grinned and scornfully nced at these soul-state non-humankind beings, then said, "From the memory of this guy named Polo Do, I read your history. Did you conquer so many worlds? What a waste of time and strength. We never conquer, we only destroy."

    He suddenly opened his three eyes, as thin beams of colorful light burst from Great Liberty¡¯s eye sockets, immediately prating these non-humankind souls. These strong souls screamed and twitched intensely, but were unable to defend themselves. Step by step, they were dragged towards Great Liberty.

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes. Sky devils were the destroyer of all souls. If these non-humankind souls still had their physical bodies, they wouldn¡¯t fail so easily. However, they were merely souls now. In Great Liberty¡¯s eyes, these souls were like a fresh piece of meat ced right in front of a starving wolf, a delicious meal served to him.

    "Come on,e on, merge with me! Your souls are so strong, you have such a sweet aroma!" Arge stream of saliva flowed down from Great Liberty¡¯s mouth corner, but he didn¡¯t care. He wiped his mouth with his sleeve, thenughed and said, "Come on, be a part of me... Make your strengths mine!"

    Great Libertyughed in excitement, then giggled tremblingly, "Come on,e on... As long as I kill you, I can earn natural reward power! Haha, Pan Gu world will reward me for killing your people!"

    Great Liberty raised his head and looked at the ceiling of the hemispherical space, then murmured, "You are the invaders of this world, so by killing you, my people and I...will actually be rewarded by the great Dao of this world. How amazing!" He seemed to take a great pleasure in each word he said.

    "With enough natural reward power, the great Dao of Pan Gu world will no longer suppress my power. Then, I will be able to release all my power in Pan Gu world!" Great Liberty trembled slightly, with a dangerous light sparkling in his eyes, "As long as I can release all my power, my people...Hehe, my old enemies will certainly be so surprised when I devour them!"

    "Great Freedom, Great Bliss, Great tion...They¡¯re hiding, but I can feel them. They are right here, in this world." Great Libertyughed happily, "As long as I devour them, I will be able to evolve to a higher level. I will have a hundred, a thousand, even ten-thousand times greater power."

    "Then, even if the great Dao of this world will keep suppressing me, I will still be able to devour all living creatures in this world! I will reach the top, equaling the Earliest Ancestor!"

    Great Liberty¡¯s face twisted quickly as he murmured, "To a supreme being like that, all worlds in the Chaos are preys, and all living beings in the universe are foods."

    Ji Hao suddenly had an idea. ¡¯Great Liberty, you had such a good n.¡¯ Thought Ji Hao. Meanwhile, his heart missed a beat. ¡¯Damn you! If you seed, Pan Gu world might really encounter an unprecedented crisis.¡¯

    Tens of non-humankind souls were dragged to Great Liberty, screaming in fear. Great Liberty smilingly twitched his nose. Like a food-seeking wild dog, he put his nose near those souls and carefully sniffed their smells.

    In the meanwhile, a golden lotus gradually bloomed on Great Liberty¡¯s finger, then transformed into four extremely thin golden light beams, spreading towards the east, north, south, and west.

    Great Liberty gently pointed his fingers on the purple crystal ball. From the light screens in the air, one could see that hundreds of divine towers near the Highest Conference Hall dazzle simultaneously with a blinding light. The light struck on the bodies of the deputy elders who had been attacking Yemo Tian.

    Those nearly a hundred deputy elders didn¡¯t see thising. Their armors exploded, and their bodies were almost torn apart by the fierce attack from divine towers. They fell from the sky, with dense ck smoke puffing up from their bodies. They thudded on the ground and twisted, without being able to move for a long while.

    "Come on, merge with me!" Great Liberty smilingly spread his arms, widely opened his mouth, and inhaled deeply towards the nearest soul.

    Ji Hao silently showed up behind Great Liberty and raised the Pan Gu bell high, smashing violently on the back of his head.

    "Holy sky devil, no one can have too much natural reward, right? So please, be a part of my natural reward!"

    The bell rang resoundingly and resonantly, while Great Liberty¡¯s body copsed.

 Chapter 1442: Invite them to the City

    Chapter 1442: Invite them to the City

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Outside Liang Zhu City, the dragon man was holding a scroll made from linden leaves, reading while slowly shaking his head.

    On the cyan-colored linden leaf scroll, tiny golden characters had been emitting wisps of golden light. Every time the dragon man read an interesting part, a stream of golden light would rise from the scroll and transform into an inches long dragon, hovering around his fingers.

    Hundreds of small golden dragons had been hovering around his hands, from which, a strong dragon power had been continuously releasing. Standing beside the dragon man, Dishi Jin was very jealous. With admiration and passion, he looked at the dragon man¡¯s pair of purely golden, wless hands, that looked like gold statues, his eyes filled with longing.

    A golden beam of light shed over from Liang Zhu City, and the dragon man abruptly raised his head. His left hand glowed faintly, caught the golden light beam.

    Pop!

    The golden light sted on the dragon man¡¯s fingertips and generated a basin-sized golden lotus, spinning slowly. Polo Do¡¯s voice came from the lotus.

    "We made it, my four brothers! Please enter the city now! Do not let anyone escape!" ¡¯Polo Do¡¯ sounded fairly proud and calm.

    "We made it! We¡¯ve earned a great credit!" The dragon man leaped straight up. His square, serious face now burst into a brilliant grin, like ice melting in a warm spring breeze. "Haha, my disciples, follow me into Liang Zhu City and capture all non-humankind monsters in the city! Kill anyone who dares to resist!"

    Breathing deeply, the dragon man shouted, "We will receive an immeasurably great amount of natural reward power for what we did this time. You should be able to enhance your cultivation, and you will be protected by the natural fortune. In the future, through severe cultivation, your powers will soar. One day, you will live a free, immortal life, with infinite happiness!"

    Wielding his sleeve, the dragon man took out a bowl with his left hand and carried a staff with his right hand as he walked up to the head of his mount, a flying dragon, withrge steps. The dragon was coiled around a rock in sleep. As the dragon man stepped onto its head, it raised its head and roared resonantly, then made a full-strength leap towards the sky. With its four feet treading on a cloud, it carried the dragon man, flying to the city.

    Dishi Jin breathed deeply as well. Looking at his own hands, he murmured to himself, "What¡¯s done is done. There¡¯s no reason to turn back. I chose the right path. The Dishi Family is rotten. We can only burn the sins of the family with the red lotus fire, so that the family can have a chance to be reborn. I, Dishi Jin, will be the great ancestor of the new Dishi Family, which will be tens of thousands of times stronger than the old one!"

    Shouting towards the sky, Dishi Jin pulled out his sword and pointed at the city. Then, he raised his left hand, holding a meters long g. A silk g with a cyan lotus painted on it fluttered in the wind. Dishi Jin raised therge g with solid efforts and followed closely behind the dragon man to Liang Zhu City with giant steps.

    "Whoo-hah!" While growling, millions of human warriors from Tusk Basin began moving in perfectly ordered arrays. They approached Liang Zhu City like strong metal walls.

    Wearing heavy armors and holding sharp des, these human warriors were ves in the mine. Their eyes were burning, and they had been praying in low voices. They stomped their feet against the ground as loudly as they could, gasping quickly and heavily while running towards the city. They quaked the ground and the mountains with all their strengths, making the earth buzz. Their thunderous footsteps even vibrated the sky and scared away all living creatures in the surroundings.

    Some of these human warriors were sent to Tusk Basin in the recent years. They roared like beasts, with their blood boiling inside their bodies like surging torrents. They couldn¡¯t wait to break into the city to channel their fury, to take revenge for themselves, for what they had suffered all these years.

    But, more human warriors had lived their whole lives in the dark mine. Their families existed in the mine, generation after generation, even back to tens or hundreds of generations. Their ancestors were captured by the non-humankind and sent to Tusk Basin, then never left.

    Till this day, these human beings, who were born as ves for generations, had never seen the green mountains and rivers, the blue sky, and the white clouds. They neverid an eye on their ancestralnds, and for many, many years, their people hadn¡¯t been returning to the ancestralnds to worship their ancestors.

    In dark, moist mine tunnels, these human beings, who always lived as ves and struggled to survive like bugs, kept every word passed down from their ancestors through generations in mind. Their ancestors kept telling them that they were human beings, along with their family names and the locations of their ancestralnds!

    They clearly remembered thest words of their fathers and grandfathers, that they were human beings, and their ancestors used to live in beautiful mountains, surrounded by clear rivers. They were told that their ancestors used to walk under the blue sky with their chins up and chests out. Whenever it was, no matter how many generations had lived in this ce, once they had a chance to escape from the Tusk Basin, they would seize it, rush out, and return to their homnds.

    Roughly crafted y jars were tied around the waists of these human warriors, whose families had been living in the mine tunnels of Tusk Basin for generations, even tens or hundreds of generations. Contained in these differently sized jars were their ancestors¡¯ ashes.

    The life in Tusk Basin was hard, and these dead ancestors couldn¡¯t even have their own jars. The ashes of fathers, grandfathers, great-grandfathers, great-great-grandfathers and even older ones were all mixed in these jars...The ancestors¡¯ ashes were all mixed in the jars. These warriors wanted to bring the ashes back to their ancestralnds and bury them in their family graveyards.

    Even though these ancestors had drifted all their lives away from home like falling leaves, they still wanted their remains to be buried where their families originated from.

    That was a small part, yet the strongest and most precious part of the spirit of the humankind. It might be not worth mentioning, but it created the humankind.

    But before that!

    These human warriors, who had y jars tied around their waists, gripped their weapons tightly. They breathed like angry bulls, and their nostrils expanded because of the excitement. Before they sent the ashes of their ancestors back to the ancestralnds, which was imprinted deep in their souls, they would first make the non-humankind monsters pay their debts.

    Their ancestors, their parents, all died in the dark, moist mine tunnels like bugs, miserably, and without any dignity. But, why could those non-humankind monsters enjoy endless luxury in such a magnificent city?

    This was Pan Gu world. This world belonged to human beings!

    Human beings died in mine tunnels without dignity, while non-humankind beings stood high above the humankind, enjoying their lives? These human warriors knew very less about general principles, but they knew that since their ancestors had already died in sorrow, the non-humankind beings could no longer live the lives they liked!

    The anger rose from their hearts, and generated an endless intent of killing.

    Dense dark mist floated above the heads of millions of human ves. That was the hatred umted in the past countless years. Soon, the dark mist turned red with the color of the killing intent, drifting above the tremendous array like a giant g.

    The dragon man, the tiger man, the lion man, and the mammoth man, each led a ferocious army like this and marched into Liang Zhu City in a formidable, unstoppable way.

 Chapter 1443: Great Liberty Dies

    Chapter 1443: Great Liberty Dies

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Above the Highest Conference Hall, the destructive weapon transformed into a darkser under the control of Yemo Tian, whose face was covered in blood. shing across the sky at an unimaginably high speed, it bumped into the defensive light of the hall over and over again.

    Divine towers shone brightly, while strong natural powers had been surging into the defensive formation of the Highest Conference Hall. Yemo Tian bumped more and more violently, yet the defensive screen grew thicker and thicker, stronger and stronger. By the end, the Highest Conference Hall was surrounded by an iceberg-like, crystalline circle of light. The destructive weapon hit against it and generated a series of tinkling noise that sounded like two iron blocks nging against each other. Waves of dark ripples released from the destructive weapon ttened all buildings around the hall, but no matter how many times it tried, it failed to break the thick defensive screen.

    The final defense of Liang Zhu City was activated. Yemo Tian couldn¡¯t possibly break this final defense, which was built with countless years of severe efforts, unless he promoted himself into the Sun and Moon stage and gained a better control of the destructive weapon.

    Vomiting blood, Yemo Tian cursed Polo Do with the worstnguage he knew. Like him, the group of deputy elders had also been cursing Polo Do, a traitor. Divine Towers dazzled and sent down beams of light with different power natures, falling like a rain as they struck on the bodies of these deputy elders. These deputy elders were nearly torn apart, and quite a few of them were even dying.

    By now, even a pig could understand that Polo Do had betrayed his own kind! He controlled the final defense of Liang Zhu City, then used the destructive power of it to attack the deputy elders!

    "Traitor!" A deputy elder growled hoarsely, "Polo Family nerds! You call yourself the wisest beings in the world, but why didn¡¯t you see through the hearts of Polo Do?"

    A meters thick thunderbolts descended andnded urately on this deputy elder. His armor suddenly shone, but once a thin defense screen emerged around his body, the armor was shattered amidst the thunderbolts. The half-foot-thick armor was blown into pieces, and the skin and muscles of this deputy elder were burned ck. He thudded loudly against the ground, with ck smoke puffing out of his mouth.

    "Turning against each other? That I like!" From the bronze gate of the Netherworld, Netherworld Priestughed brightly, as if he was happy to see this happening. Thumb-sized dark chains nged against each other, swishing out of the gate and swiftly tying up these wounded deputy elders.

    "All good materials! I can¡¯t let you be destroyed just like this. Be obedient ande to my ce. I can let you live as long as the world, the sun, and the moonst!" Netherworld Priestughed quite delightfully, sounding like a little boy had his eyes on a giant pile of candy. One could even sense his excitement and happiness from the bronze gate.

    The dark chains had been shaking intensely, as the tens of deputy elders roared in rage, struggling madly. But, they were dragged into the Netherworld step by step. Followed by a series of sizzling noise, divine towers in the surroundings released another wave of thunderbolts, worsening these deputy elders¡¯ injuries and weakening their strengths to fight against the Netherworld Priest.

    "Polo Do...I swear, I will chop you into a thousand pieces!" Seeing the bronze gate right before their faces, and the strong Netherworld power already drilling slowly into their bodies, a few deputy elders howled in despair.

    Yemo Tian wasughing hysterically. Heughed so hard that he could barely breathe, as blood had been spurting out of his mouth. Even these deputy elders had to suffer like this? He continued attacking the defensive screen of the Highest Conference Hall, showing no sign of helping.

    Bloody old things! They attacked Yemo Tian earlier. So now, Yemo Tian wanted them to suffer!

    Underground, in the hemispherical space, tens of non-humankind souls who had their chests prated by Great Liberty¡¯s colorful light beams screamed in fright. They saw Ji Hao show up behind Great Liberty, raise a three-meters tall colorless bell, and smash Great Liberty¡¯s body with one strike.

    A gust of wind with a faint aroma blew out of the copsing physical body, wrapping a barely visible man-shaped figure.

    "Eh? You? Kid, you have infuriated me once again. Do you have to go against me? Marquis Yao Ji Hao, yeah? I found memories about you from many people¡¯ souls. You¡¯re an impressive lucky little kid!" Great Liberty¡¯s charming voice echoed through the entire space.

    All of a sudden, a colorful silhouette dashed out of the wind. Great Liberty transformed into a faint colorful light stream, shing to the spot between Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows. He prepared to deal with Ji Hao the same way he beat Polo Do just now. He believed that as long as he could break into Ji Hao¡¯s body, he will be able to devour Ji Hao¡¯s soul.

    "I was worrying that you may not try!" Ji Haoughed out loud. He dimmed his defensive light and forcibly restrained the Taiji cloak, which had been attempting to activate itself to protect its owner, and let Great Liberty drill into his forehead. Immediately, he sensed a slight warmth from his body. Then, a warm, refreshing aroma came right at his face. Suddenly, he sawyers of illusions.

    Great Liberty happily drilled into Ji Hao¡¯s body, instinctively heading to Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space.

    However, an intensive quake suddenly happened inside Ji Hao¡¯s body. Chaos power streams burst from every corner of his body, generating countless Chaos swirls that disordered the entire inner system of Ji Hao¡¯s body. Great Liberty was a powerful being, but at the moment, he couldn¡¯t even differentiate Ji Hao¡¯s head and feet, neither could he find Ji Hao¡¯s internal organs.

    He wasn¡¯t able to locate Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space. Instead, he could only drift along the Chaos power torrents.

    "Marquis Yao Ji Hao, you¡¯re capable, aren¡¯t you? Did you set such a strange seal inside your body? Have you been preparing your own body for an invasion of our kind? Hehe, you¡¯re indeed..." Great Liberty thought that Ji Hao prepared this long ago. He praised Ji Yao sincerely, "You¡¯re indeed smart! But, facing the supreme power of our kind, nothing can save you!"

    "Merge with me, be a part of me! This is a great honor that I give you!" Great Libertyughed, "You need to know that it¡¯s not just any lowly creature that can be a part of my power!"

    At this time, the chaos swirls suddenly disappeared. Great Libertyughed again, but after that, his stopped abruptly.

    By the disorderly surging Chaos power inside Ji Hao¡¯s body, Great Liberty was brought to Ji Hao¡¯s lower belly. In there, a five-colored fire wrapped a tiny, five-colored cauldron, and from the cauldron, countless five-colored light streams reached out and entangled Great Liberty.

    "What¡¯s this? What¡¯s this?" Great Liberty shrieked, "This...Bloody cauldron! How does it...How does it...?"

    Before he finished, the cauldron let out a silvery buzz, then released a tremendous suction force. Without being able to resist, Great Liberty was pulled into the cauldron. Pure and great original soul power was then released from the cauldron, flowing into Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao.

    Ji Hao opened his eyes and walked to the purple crystal ball withrge steps, which controlled the entire defense system of Liang Zhu City.

 Chapter 1444: The Great Dao of True Water

    Chapter 1444: The Great Dao of True Water

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    When Ji Hao pressed his hands on the crystal ball, a tsunami of information flooded into his head. He even lost his eyesight when the terrifying torrents of information nearly blew up his head.

    He saw everything in Liang Zhu City, and the area within thirty-million miles around this magnificent city. He could see the growth of each tree, the shaking of each grass, the crawling of each ant, the drifting of each grain of sand, even the moving track of each wisp of cloud in the sky, and the changing of each beam of sunlight. All information about the whole area surged into his head.

    Once, with the sword formation Yu Yu lent him, Ji Hao was able to see and control everything within the area that had a radius of ten-thousand miles, like a god. The final defense system of Liang Zhu City was simr to Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation, and its coverage was thirty-million-miles in radius around Liang Zhu City.

    Ji Hao even saw the specific circumstance of each person in the city. In Ji Hao¡¯s ¡¯vision¡¯, the bodies of people in the city had been glowing with different colored lights. Their body temperatures, their blood flow, even their hormone secretion, Ji Hao knew everything.

    Ji Hao gave a muffled snort in pain, as sharp blood streams spurted out of his mouth, ears, eyes, nose, and his erect eye. Instinctively, he took his hands away from the crystal ball. If Ji Hao weren¡¯t much stronger than ordinary human beings, the moment he pressed his hands on the crystal ball, the tremendous information flows would have blown his head up already. Being struck by the excessive information, even his soul would die instantly.

    This was definitely a trap set by the non-humankind. Polo Do was undoubtedly much weaker than Ji Hao, in both terms of physical strength and soul cultivation. But, he was able to freely control this crystal ball, while Ji Hao was injured by the strong information flows. This was a trap.

    "Hah! The authorizations from those power elders!" Ji Hao wiped the blood on his mouth corners and grinned towards those shing non-humankind souls.

    "Indeed, power elder authorizations!" said a grey-haired Xiu n soul, pointing at Ji Hao, "Stupid barbarian, without those authorizations, you can¡¯t possibly control Liang Zhu City! This is our final defense that we spent years of efforts on!"

    Pausing for a second, this Xiu n soulughed, "I¡¯m curious though, how did you break in? Ah, every generation is worse than the older one. Stupid kids out there, they actually let a barbarian in the Highest Conference Hall! They must be punished, must be punished!"

    Ji Hao coldly nced at these souls, opened his mouth, and released a colorful light stream. Tens of souls screamed in fear, as the colorful light wrapped them up and dragged them into Ji Hao¡¯s mouth.

    "No, no, no, you can¡¯t do this! Are you trying to devour our soul? No, that¡¯s evil... That¡¯s..." The tens of souls howled desperately.

    "I was the leader of the Red Sun three generations ago! I am the Red Sun Emperor, Piji Nuo! You can¡¯t do this to us! You can¡¯t!"

    The five-colored cauldron buzzed intensely. The colorful light stream suddenly grew even more dazzling. The tens of powerful non-humankind souls, who were in important positions in the non-humankind society, were swallowed up by the cauldron. The five-colored me rotated slowly around the cauldron, extracting an extremely pure original soul power from these souls.

    In Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, the mysterious man silently showed up, nodded slowly, and began talking, "The power of these non-humankind beings is from Pan Gu world. They died, yet weren¡¯t willing to go. So, they should give back their powers."

    One-hundred and twenty-four giant light spheres spun slowly. Countless non-humankind souls who were ¡¯iid¡¯ in the great formation, formed from thin light threads, watched Ji Hao ¡¯swallow¡¯ tens of their friends. They all began screaming shrilly.

    Being ¡¯iid¡¯ in the air, with his body prated by hundreds of thousands of glistening, extra thin light beams, without being able to move, a Yu n soul stared at Ji Hao and shrieked, "Lowly barbarian! You should die! You should die a thousand times! You hurt our noble people! They were supposed to have a chance to reach immortality, but you ruined theirst hope!"

    Ji Hao raised his head, looked at him as he smiled frigidly and responded, "It¡¯ll be your turn soon, no rush!"

    The faces of all souls paled. In panic, they looked at the Yu n soul who yelled at Ji Hao just now.

    The final defense of Liang Zhu City was activated. These souls served as the core of the energy conversion for the great defensive formation. They could only passively adjust the flows of natural powers in the formation, without any strength to defend themselves. Facing Ji Hao¡¯s threat, they all saw their own death.

    The Yu n soul remained silent. He and the other tens of souls, who had the highest position, quickly nced at each other and exchanged their thoughts withplicated, subtle facial expressions.

    Ji Hao remained silent as well. He vigntly looked at the purple crystal ball, then pressed his hands on it once again. This time, Ji Hao was well prepared for it. His strong spirit power condensed into billions of thin threads as they ssified and collected the torrents of information surging into his head from the crystal ball.

    The information flows were still violent and tremendous, but the threads condensed from Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power served like valves, perfectly adjusting the information traffic. His eyes sparkled. By now, in his eyes, Liang Zhu City had no more secrets in his eyes.

    Tens of souls floating in the air without being able to move nced at each other again. The Yu n soul abruptlyughed viciously and said, "Barbarian, do you really think the thirty-six idiots out there are the only guards of the most important defense hub of our city?"

    Followed by a series of creaking noise, tens of doors suddenly appeared on the wall of this hemispherical space. From the doors, hundreds of figures darted out while emitting a strong sense of death. The energy waves released from these lifeless things were mighty, judging by which, they were only slightly weaker than those power elders and deputy elders outside.

    "Barbarian, these are our bodies!" growled the Yu n soul, "Remember my name, I am the greatest ghost puppet master from the Nether Moon! I am Fan Ling, the greatest Nether Moon Emperor! These are warriors made from our bodies, the true final guards of the Highest Conference Hall!"

    Hundreds of figures dove down. The strong senses of power released from their bodies merged together and pressed down to Ji Hao like a mountain.

    Ji Hao pressed his hands on the crystal ball and remained perfectly motionless.

    From the five-colored cauldron, he sensed something clearly. That was the great Dao of true water gained by Ji Hao from the true spirit of Pan Jia, which was devoured by Great Liberty. It was the highest naturalw regarding ¡¯water¡¯.

    At the moment, the twelve water worlds had been merging with Pan Gu world, and the water power had taken an absolute advantage in this world.

    With a single thought of Ji Hao, a series of thunderous booms were generated, along with which, twelveyers of true water defensive screens roared up, ovepped, and shielded Ji Hao¡¯s whole body.

    The hundreds of puppet warriors bumped violently against the true water defensive screens, stirred up ttering waves, then were swirled to a far distance away by the rapidly flowing water.

    Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao trembled intensely as it momentarily absorbed the great Dao of water from Pan Jia.

 Chapter 1445: Full-Scale Assault

    Chapter 1445: Full-Scale Assault

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Beyond the sky, in the heaven...

    Dishi Cha was holding a ss of wine, sitting on the throne of the Central Divine Emperor while quietly looking at a glowing mirror flowing in the middle of the hall. In the mirror, Yemo Tian was barking like a crazy dog, madly controlling the destructive weapon to damage the city with his overloaded body and soul. Dishi Cha saw every move of his.

    "How¡¯s it?" Taking a sip of the top-grade divine wine, which had been stored in the heaven for countless years, Dishi Cha asked slowly.

    Standing beside Dishi Cha, Chi You held crossed his arms before his chest, slightly twitched his nose, then sneered, "He¡¯s like a ruttish buffalo. No skills, no strategies... Is he really that great lord¡¯s son?"

    Dishi Cha sighed and helplessly spread his hands, with his eyes sparkling with a dim light. "Great Supreme Blood Moon, he is indeed a son of that great lord. Perhaps, the bloodline of his mother is toome..." He said.

    Chi You smirked, but didn¡¯t respond. Dish Cha grinned, nced at Chi You, and avoided continuing this sensitive topic as well. No matter how bad his performance was, Yemo Tian was that great lord¡¯s son. Dishi Cha preferred to be as cautious as he could towards any topic rted to that great lord. Even though that great lord was still far, far away from Pan Gu world, who knew if he could hear the disrespectful conversation happening between Dishi Cha and Chi You?

    "Take your people to Liang Zhu City. Everyone from the so-called Glorious Domination can die except Lord Yemo Tian... Not even a hair of his is allowed to be harmed." Dishi Cha waved his hands and said ndly, "Once he channels all his anger, bring him back."

    Dishi Cha emptied his ss, clicked his lips in satisfaction, and continued, "A young man is eager to show his abilities to his father, I understand that...But, he can¡¯t risk his life for it."

    Chi You smirked again, then walked out of the hall withrge steps. He and Dishi Chao both clearly understood that by risking his own life, Yemo Tian was actually risking their lives too. If anything happened to Yemo Tian, both Dishi Cha and Chi You would be begging for death.

    All buildings in Liang Zhu City had been shaking slightly, partially because of the fully activated defensive formation underground, as tremendous natural powers had been flowing rapidly in the energy system in the formation. On the other hand, it was also because the dragon man, the tiger man, the lion man, and the mammoth man led their armies marching into the city.

    Guided by Dishi Jin and the other Yu n nobles who chose to follow the four men and were familiar with every street or alley in the city, disciples from the Cyan Lotus, White Lotus, Red Lotus, and Gold Lotus sessfully took over all vital areas in the outer circle of the city.

    Watchtowers were upied, forts were stormed; the small number of non-humankind guards were drowned in endless crowds of human warriors. Countless human warriors with blood-red eyes crazily dragged surrendered non-humankind beings to the wildness and minced them. They were unbridled and insane.

    These human ves from the dark mine tunnels in Tusk Basin, Dark Mountain Mine, and other mines were like evil ghosts escaped from the hell. They rampantly marched into mansions of Yu n nobles and hysterically smashed everything they saw.

    They shouted the names of Priest Hua and Priest Mu and the four men. They destroyed all buildings that crossed their eyes, and attacked all non-humankind beings they saw. They started fires and forced non-humankind beings out of their shelters. Taking advantage of numbers, they rushed up and killed every panicked non-humankind being.

    Lotus gs fluttered in the air as countless reverent disciples raised long poles. Hanging on the poles were Priest Hua and Priest Mu¡¯s portraits.

    Numerous human warriors, whose hands were all covered in blood, carried the badly mutted heads of non-humankind beings and piously kneeled to the portraits of Priest Hua and Priest Mu. They prayed, their gazes passionate and determined. They offered the heads of non-humankind beings to Priest Hua and Priest Mu. They kowtowed to Priest Hua and Priest Mu and worshipped them, much simr to ancient, ignorant human beings worshipping divine gods descending from the heaven!

    Tsunami-like faith power condensed into golden-purple torrents, flowing into Priest Hua and Priest Mu¡¯ portraits. Unlike before, today, these human warriors, who had been ughtering non-humankind beings, had boiling blood and agitated spirits. Their faith power was filled with strong emotions, which transformed into strands of colorful mist, mixing in the golden-purple faith power, also being absorbed entirely by the portraits of Priest Hua and Priest Mu.

    The hatred of these human beings from mine tunnels towards the non-humankind was as deep as the ocean.

    Today, they butchered countless non-humankind beings in a crazy, brutal way. Their moods were high to an extreme point, and their faith towards Priest Hua and Priest Mu was crazily solid.

    At the moment, Priest Hua and Priest Mu were their world, the only thing to follow in their hearts. They were willing to give their lives to Priest Hua and Priest Mu.

    The burning faith power was as thriving as a raging fire, such that the tens of thousands ofrge-scale portraits shone with a blinding light. On the portraits, Priest Hua and Priest Mu seemed to be alive. They gazed at the burning Liang Zhu City and showed faint smiles on the corners of their mouths.

    "Kill monsters! Kill monsters!"

    From every corner of Liang Zhu City, one could hear the thunderous roars of these armored human ves.

    Poor Yu n nobles living in the city! At first, the core members ofrge Yu n families were controlled by Feng Xing and Yu Mu, for which reason, the rest of them lost their direction. Afterward, the Glorious Domination started a battle against the small number of guards in the city. Right next, Yemo Tian began smashing the Highest Conference Hall. To stop him, all defensive forces remaining in the city gathered over. But as a result, Ji Hao stepped in and punched quite a few power elders and deputy elders nearly to death. That scene was too horrible to look at.

    Right now, Liang Zhu City was almost defenseless!

    Countless human warriors gathered into surging glows, rushing into every street, every alley. Wherever they reached, they burned, killed, and destroyed everything in their eyes. Magnificent buildings copsed in the fire, as countless non-humankind beings howled and fell to the ground under the shine of sharp weapons.

    Yemo Tian¡¯s destructive weapon stopped its crazy but useless attack and floated in the air, hundreds of meters higher from the sky. In confusion, Yemo Tian looked down at the ground and said, "What? What are you doing? I haven¡¯t given the order of a full-scale attack! B*stards! I haven¡¯t controlled the final defense of the city yet! Who ordered you to attack?"

    A long whileter, Yemo Tian suddenly realized that the armies marching into the city weren¡¯t from his Glorious Domination!

    "Who are you? Who are looting in a burning house? Who dares to take advantages of me?!"

    "Attack! Give a full strike! Kill everyone in the city that is not one of us!"

    Standing in the crystal cockpit, Yemo Tian growled in fury.

 Chapter 1446: Wrangling

    Chapter 1446: Wrangling

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Bullsh*t!"

    "Nonsense!"

    "You¡¯re talking nonsense!"

    "You bullsh*t!"

    Above Chi Ban Mountain, on the round-shaped tform, straightforward and tant curses could be heard from the mouths of representatives of both the humankind and Yu Dynasty.

    The twelve emperors shouted like ruffians, while Emperor Xuanyuan and the other human representatives yelled like uneducated everyday people. Their fingers almost touched each others¡¯ necks as they cursed with their maximum volumes.

    ng! As the most bad-tempered one, Emperor Xuanyuan pulled out his sword and hacked down. A power elder from the non-humankind¡¯s side raised his sword as well against Emperor Xuanyuan. Followed by echoing metal ngs, fire sparkles dazzled. Then, people from both sides stood up and pleaded with tactful words. Afterward, everybody dropped the weapons, sat back into their seats, and continued wrangling.

    The non-humankind required the humankind to send out elite troops as spearheads to face the iing enemies. But, human representatives seized one essential point ¡ª Why would human warriors bear the brunt of theing enemies and die first?

    Seeing human representatives staying immune to both soft and hard tactics, the twelve non-humankind elders pped the table, stood up in anger, and pointed at human representatives, threatening them that Yu Dynasty would force human beings to obey with violence.

    Without showing a sign of weakness, human representatives also pped the table and shouted out loud, telling the twelve emperors to bring as many armies as they liked. They said that only b*stards would obey or get softened.

    Human representatives showed no intent topromise. Therefore, the twelve emperors, once again started to amicably and politely exin how serious this whole thing was to them. They tried their best to prove that once that powerful non-humankind being and his elite army descended to Pan Gu world, the alliance of human ns would be facing a destructive disaster.

    Hearing this, Emperor Shunughed out loud. Scornfully, he said to Emperor Xuanyuan that the Yu Dynasty failed to break the humankind, so what worse thing could happen even if another non-humankind force were added to this world? Human beings were confident enough to ept all challenges. That so-called powerful Yu n being, they might as well just let hime!

    Conveniently, Emperor Shun also pointed out that when the powerful Yu n being truly arrived in this world, who would be the ones to suffer? Instead of human beings, who had been suppressing by Yu Dynasty all these years, it would be Yu n nobles, who had already put down their roots in Pan Gu world, and had umted a great wealth!

    At the stage, human beings had been threatened by Yu Dynasty for years. Human ns were often attacked by ve-hunting troops, and countless human beings were enved. The alliance of human ns prepared for wars against Yu Dynasty all year round. Each year, people would spend incalcble efforts to face the military threat from Yu Dynasty.

    Even if that powerful Yu n being were truly here, no matter how bad the situation could be for the alliance of human ns, it wouldn¡¯t be too much worse than now. But, things would be much different for Yu n nobles. Currently, they stood high above the humankind, and they had everything. But, when that ambitious and powerful Yu n being truly descended, the first to suffer would be the twelve emperors in power, and all Yu Dynasty nobles they represented!

    All they had would be taken away. They would be the lowly ruled ones under superior rulers. They would be reced. All their powers and wealth would be taken by the new ruler.

    Emperor Shun clearly pointed out that theing Yu n powerful being might be a disaster to the humankind, but to current Yu n nobles, it would be a doom!

    Therefore, Emperor Shun told the twelve emperors and their power elders that if they wanted the humankind to join hands with them and fight against the powerful Yu n being together, they had to show their sincerity. This time, human beings would never serve them as spearheads, nor cannon fodder.

    Emperor Shun simplified hisnguage as much as he could, then dered himself. The twelve emperors and their power elders were awfully dissatisfied by Emperor Shun¡¯s attitude. They leaped up and criticized Emperor Shun for his attitude once again.

    Emperor Shun was enraged as he pulled out his sword again. Against him, two power elders raised their weapons. After a series of metal ngs and exchanges of sword hacks, the other people hurriedly mediated the conflict. Next, people sat back into their seats whileining.

    using each other and arguing, days passed like this. During this few days, no useful agreement or conclusion was made.

    Yu n nobles wanted human beings to take the risk and serve as their shields, taking the initiative to attack. But, human leaders weren¡¯t stupid. This would clearly be a Yu n internal conflict, but why would healthy human beings risk their lives for it?

    Yu n people wanted to take advantage of human beings, but human beings weren¡¯t stupid. They wouldn¡¯t let it happen.

    Therefore, the twelve emperors in power and the twenty-four power elders threatened Emperor Shun, Emperor Xuanyuan, and the others with violence many times. Yet, human representatives didn¡¯t say a word topromise, no matter how hard the non-humankind tried.

    From time to time, Piji Nu would burst into a shout like this, "Let Marquis Yao Ji Hao give back my spirit beast! Otherwise, our Red Sun will hunt him to the end of the world! My spirit beast! Give it back!"

    "My sky dominator! How much did I spend to bring it here!" Piji Nu keptining like a dissatisfied housewife, but no one from either side paid any attention to him.

    ¡¯Want your sky dominator back? Then, you should go find Ji Hao and redeem your spirit beast with a high price. Why are you yelling around here?¡¯ That was what the other people thought.

    The time had been continually wasted by this endless,pletely useless wrangle. Everyone was bridled up, and had been saying useless words. With the passage of time, elites fromrge human families all gathered in Chi Ban Mountain. Under Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s supervision, people from many super ns and families, who never showed during the passed great wars, now showed up. Large-scale weapons designed and produced by the humankind were carried to Chi Ban Mountain.

    As the human force grew stronger and stronger, the twelve non-humankind emperors became anxious.

    Emperor Shun, Emperor Xuanyuan, and the other human representatives never listened to reason nor bowed to force. Determinedly, they pointed out that no matter how, human beings would not serve as the non-humankind¡¯s shields and spearheads. In addition to that, Emperor Shun also indicated that this would be an internal conflict of Yu n, and a problem of Yu n nobles. Therefore, non-humankind beings should see the reality and give up on dragging human beings down.

    The twelve emperors were infuriated. As Yanmo Sha, the Dark Sun Emperor, gave his order, the golden statues on his city of great cmity suddenly turned around andunched a small-scale strike on a human military camp in Chi Ban Mountain area.

    Thunderous roars echoed through the clouds while ten Longbo Country giants carried a brightly glowing enormous shield and protected the camp from the strike. The giants were thirty miles tall, and the shield was about a hundred miles tall. They took the strike without copsing.

    The giants trembled intensely, gasping loudly and quickly for air.

    It was difficult. After all, they were taking a frontal attack from a city of great cmity.

    Emperor Shun and Emperor Xuanyuanughed out loud, while the faces of the twelve emperors turned sulky. If the power of cities of great cmity couldn¡¯t make human beings yield, how should they force the humankind to fight for them, to shield them against theing enemy?

    Time kept flying, while representatives from both sides continued arguing, insulting each other in Chi Ban Mountain.

 Chapter 1447: Yemo Luoyeâ€™s Analysis

    Chapter 1447: Yemo Luoye¡¯s Analysis

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    ng! Emperor Xuanyuan pulled out his sword once again and started a battle against Piji Tian and Piji Di. The golden sword power streams swept across the sky while Xuanyuan Emperor growled with a resonant voice, "Do not y your little tricks in front of me!"

    "You fight against each other for power and profit. Why should we risk our lives for it?"

    "In the end, when that so-called powerful being really arrived in this world, he would take care of you first. It has been so many years, don¡¯t we know about each other? You three-eyed monsters are bottomlessly greedy. If that powerful being is truly here, the first thing he would do is take away all you have and upy all your wealth."

    "What should we be afraid of? One, two, three, four, no matter how many non-humankind monsterse, we will always straighten our backbones and fight against them! So simple! We will fight you to death unless you can break our backbones!"

    "You want our healthy boys to fight for your powers and profits, to shield you? Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Do you think that I, Gong Sun Xuanyuan, am a fool?"

    The sword power reached straight to the sky. Emperor Xuanyuan, Piji Tian, and Piji Di cursed each other with the evilestnguage they knew and raised a fierce intent of killing. Emperor Xuanyuan was merely a clone, but he was protected by the immeasurably great natural reward power, and was supported by the great Dao of Pan Gu world. Therefore, fighting against Piji Tian and Piji Di, he wasn¡¯t falling at any disadvantage.

    This time, no one persuaded them to stop. The twelve non-humankind emperors knew that violence could not make the humankind submit. They clearly understood that human beings were stubborn, that these barbarians in Pan Gu world were born with straight backbones, and it was impossible to make them bow and fight for the non-humankind.

    Since violence failed, they prepared to try persuading human beings with promised benefits.

    After sighing, Yemo Luoye provided with a n B. She turned to Emperor Shun with a sweet smile and slowly blinked her eyes, leering at Emperor Shun.

    Emperor Shunughed, shaking his head as he grinningly responded, "Yemo Luoye, I¡¯ve passed that young and passionate age of my life. By now, all my heart is about the future of the humankind, with not much interest in beautiful girls. If you need to say something, just say it. As for the other things, hehe, I won¡¯t ept."

    Ao Hao hurriedly leaped up and pressed his hands on the long table as he greedily and grinningly looked at Yemo Luoye and said, "Girl, why are you looking at this old man Emperor Shun? I am Ao Ritian. I am so energetic, strong and young. If you want a man,e to me!"

    Yemo Luoye¡¯s smile froze on her face. Emperor Shun speechlessly looked at the sky, grabbed Ao Hao¡¯s arm, and dragged him back down to his seat. Giving an embarrassed smile, Emperor Shun said with a deep, strong voice, "People, let¡¯s talk in peace. All in all, I hope you all understand that if you want to use violence, we, human beings, will keep youpany to the end."

    Bright and resounding phoenix songs could be heard from the south. Thousands of purely ck phoenixes let out dark kes of fire from their beaks and carried tens of thousands of Maguspreists from Chu Wu n flying over.

    Chu Wu people were evil and weird. When they were still over a thousand miles away from the tform, the sticky, frosty, and dark, snake-like senses of power released from their bodies had reached the people on the tform. The expressions of Yemo Luoye and the other non-humankind emperors changed slightly.

    They watched the humankind raise an army. The human force gathered in Chi Ban Mountain area had been growing stronger and stronger. The forces from those top-grade super human ns and families, which never showed in this area during the past great wars between the humankind and the non-humankind now all showed up. The non-humankind leaders clearly saw them all.

    This meant that the flood didn¡¯t weaken the military force of the humankind at all. On the contrary, as these super families and ns joined hands, the military force under Emperor Shun¡¯smand had grown many times stronger.

    "Alright, let¡¯s talk in peace." Yemo Luoye said with a soft voice, "First, Emperor Shun, we hope you can admit that in so many years, the twelve families in power from Yu Dynasty have already gotten used to all we have. As a routine, every newly ascended emperor in power would start a war against the humankind. Except for that, in recent hundreds of years, we, Yu Dynasty, didn¡¯tunch anyrge-scale offensive."

    ¡¯Honestly", Yemo Luoye continued, "...we are used to everything we have now. We have a lot, from resources to powers. We, and our people, are satisfied by the resources we currently possess. Therefore, we aren¡¯t willing to risk our lives for more."

    Looking at Emperor Shun, she said seriously, "Can you admit that?"

    Emperor Shun pondered for a second and nodded.

    These years, at least in Emperor Shun¡¯s tenure of duty, except for the war started by Dishi Yanluo when he ascended to the throne, and frequent harassments from ve-hunting troops, no otherrge-scale wars happened between the humankind and the non-humankind. And, even for the war Dishi Yanluo started, he only sent out Divine-Magus-level forces. No Sun and Moon stage powerful beings appeared during that war, because that was a routine war, purely for showing off his power and celebrating.

    Therefore, Emperor Shun agreed with Yemo Luoye.

    Currently, the top-grade, core leaders of Yu Dynasty had no intention to start a full-scale war against the humankind, because the resources they currently possessed were enough for them. They didn¡¯t have to risk the lives of millions for more.

    "But, the new one won¡¯t be the same." Yemo Luoye sighed and said, "His family isn¡¯t at the same level as us. If wepare Pan Gu world to a fertile grasnd, our families would be like healthy rabbits... A small meadow is more than enough for us to enjoy our lives."

    "But, the family behind that powerful being is like an enormous Chaos monster. They eat thousand times more than we do, so they must upy a thousand timesrger grasnd than we have done, to fulfill their appetites." Yemo Luoye looked at Emperor Shun and said seriously, "You understand that the stronger creatures need more resources, don¡¯t you?"

    Emperor Shun nodded. He turned around and pointed the group of Longbo Country people on the mountain behind.

    To support a Longbo Country couple, one would be needing a forest with a radius of one-hundred-thousand miles. They were enormous in shapes, and their appetites were stunning. Without the preys from the forest one-hundred-thousand miles in radius, they would be starved to death. But, how many human ns could live in such a forest? The territories belonging to Ji Hao¡¯s Gold Crow n back in Southern Wastnd weren¡¯t asrge in total. Including all branches, Gold Crow n had hundreds of millions of people. But still, their territories weren¡¯t asrge as the hunting ground of a Longbo Country couple.

    The more powerful creatures neededrger hunting grounds, and more resources; Emperor Shun was deeply aware of this fact.

    "When they arrive, their target will definitely be the entire Pan Gu world." Looking at Emperor Shun, Yemo Luoye smiled coldly and said, "If you don¡¯t fight with us, we will kneel on the ground and surrender immediately. We are all Yu n people, so pledging allegiance to that powerful being will be a wise choice sfor us."

    Emperor Shun dropped his face instantly. Had the non-humankind been preparing to surrender already?

    This was undoubtedly a bad news for the humankind.

 Chapter 1448: With A Dilemma

    Chapter 1448: With A Dilemma

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Surrender? Pledge allegiance? You?" Emperor Shun¡¯s face suddenly turned extremely dark as he asked, "Will you be willing to do that?"

    "If we can¡¯t even save our own lives, why won¡¯t we?" Yemo Luoye smiled sweetly. Once again, she leered at Emperor Shun and said, "We Yu n people don¡¯t have such strong and straight backbones as you barbarians do. If it¡¯s necessary, we can bend a hundred times a day, without a problem."

    "Besides, that great lord is so powerful! By following him...Sure, we won¡¯t be able to keep our profits gained from Pan Gu world, but at least, our families will survive." Yemo Luoye sighed again, "All these families of our Yu Dynasty had been developing for so many years. More or less, we have some strength. If we offer to follow that great lord, presumably, he won¡¯t refuse."

    Yemo Luoye smiled in a weird way, and so did the other non-humankind emperors.

    They were forcing Emperor Shun to make a difficult choice ¡ª Human beings would fight against that new powerful Yu n being for the benefits of Yu Dynasty people. Otherwise, the twelve families in power from Yu Dynasty would surrender themselves to that powerful Yu n being without a hesitation. Afterward, they would serve as guides andbine their powers with the new powerful Yu n being to destroy the humankind.

    Yemo Luoye didn¡¯t say this out so straightforwardly, but she clearly delivered her point. Emperor Shun understood it clearly as well.

    Sitting beside Emperor Shun, Emperor Shennong slightly moved, then asked in a serious tone, "Have you made up your minds?"

    Yemo Luoye nodded, responded, "We Yu n people are not like you human beings. Facing an irresistible pressure, we will never insist...I assume you are all clearly aware of the fact that we know everything about you human beings. If we decide to follow that great lord, and to attack you as a spearhead, you can imagine the consequences."

    Emperor Shun remained silent, and so did Emperor Shennong.

    The humankind had been fighting against Yu Dynasty for so many years. Yu Dynasty people were familiar with the geographic condition of Pan Gu world, and their flying warships having been on patrol in the void of Pan Gu world all year round. They were familiar with allponents of the military forces of the humankind; they even hadmercial cooperations and conflicts of interest with quite a number of human ns.

    Represented by the twelve families in power, if Yu Dynasty people truly decided to follow the new powerful Yu n being with their whole hearts and attack the humankind with their full strengths, perhaps, the humankind would be facing a terrible situation, a hundred times worse than the first invasion of the non-humankind.

    Would that be a truly destructive disaster?

    Sitting beside Yemo Luoye, Polo Jia, the Flow Moon Emperor coughed slightly, and said, "We have many choices, while you, human beings, have none. You can either fight back or all be ves...Even worse, if you fought back too hard and caused that great lord a significant damage, he might give his order of destruction!"

    Polo Jia put his hands on the long table, flicked his fingers quickly, and continued, "We have almost confirmed that great lord¡¯s identity. In his long span of life, he gave his orders of destruction of the local creatures of thirty-five worlds. To him, making the decision to destroy all barbarians in one more world wouldn¡¯t be hard."

    Remaining silent for a short while, he carried on, "Back in our hometown, the title of that great lord is ¡¯Blood Crown¡¯! His supreme crown is dyed red by the blood from countless worlds, countless species!"

    Emperor Shun¡¯s face turned darker and darker.

    If the twelve families in powers kept threatening the humankind with violence, attempting to force human armies to fight for them against theing enemy as spearheads, Emperor Shun could reject decisively on behalf of all human beings. But, when they did it in another way, when they stopped threatening, but straightforwardly and shamelessly told Emperor Shun that they would surrender immediately if human beings refuse to fight for them, Emperor Shun fell into a difficult situation.

    "If, I mean, what if we join hands, for a fair cooperation?" A long whileter, Emperor Shun finally said this with difficulty. His face was burning slightly. When he said this, he realized that deep down, he had alreadypromised. He couldn¡¯t let these sneaky and shameless Yu n nobles follow that ¡¯Blood Crow¡¯ powerful being.

    Together, the humankind and Yu Dynasty might be able to rival that powerful being. But, if Yu Dynasty people surrendered directly, the humankind would be facing the hardest situation ever.

    "A fair cooperation? Do you mean, a fair alliance?" Polo Jia slightly shaking his head, smiling with a proud smile, as if he had everything under his control. He said with a gentle voice, "Emperor Shun, this is very impolite, but I really want to ask ¡ª What do you human beings have that can make you the equal allies of us? We have countless choices to save our own lives. But, except for fighting back, you have no other choices."

    "I can even tell you this frankly," breathing deeply, Polo Jia continued with a serious tone, "Only when you take a certain advantage in the war against that great lord, or if you don¡¯t fall in much of disadvantage in the war, and after we have evaluated the risk would we send out armies to the battlefield."

    "If you can¡¯t efficiently consume that great lord¡¯s military strength, or fail to stop his offensive, we will still attack you without hesitation, no matter if we have signed an agreement or not. After that, we will... all surrender."

    Polo Jia¡¯s words exposed the shameless faces of Yu n nobles.

    ording to him, human beings must risk their lives to fight against that ¡¯Blood Crown¡¯. If the humankind managed to take advantages in the war, or not fall into a disadvantage, the twelve families in power would make use of the opportunity, send their armies to the battlefield, and try their bests to break ¡¯Blood Crow¡¯s army. But, if the twelve families in power from Yu Dynasty believed that the humankind had fallen in a disadvantage, and they were unlikely to win even if they joined the war, they would immediately change side. They would then use their powers to destroy the humankind, then kneel under ¡¯Blood Crow¡¯s feet, beg for mercy, and sell their souls for self-advancement.

    "In the end, you have no other choice. You have to stick with our n." Polo Jia spread his hands and said ndly, "To be honest, speaking all this, I also feel a bit ashamed. But, you didn¡¯t ept our terms at the beginning, did you?"

    "I also think that we¡¯re shameless." Polo Jia gave a bright smile, "But, Emperor You, and the others of you, you have to remember that the right of being shameless only belongs to the strong ones! The weak ones like you human beings, you don¡¯t have the right to be shameless!"

    Buzz! Worn on a wrist of a power elder standing behind Polo Jia, a fist-sized ruby suddenly glowed, letting out shrill and rushing rm sounds.

    This elder raised his head in confusion and said, "What¡¯s going on? We are responsible for guarding the Highest Conference Hall this month...But, why has the final defense under the hall been activated? Is Liang Zhu City under attack? But, why is the final defense activated?"

    The twelve emperors in power stood up immediately with their expressions changed drastically.

 Chapter 1449: Dim Glory

    Chapter 1449: Dim Glory

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Under the Highest Conference Hall, in the hemisphere space.

    Countless non-humankind souls ¡¯iid¡¯ in the formation without being able to move had been screaming in sadness or fury. They struggled as hard as they could. But, they were willingly connected with the great formation, serving as the energy conversion core. So, they couldn¡¯t move at all.

    The only thing they were able to do was watch Ji Hao press his hands on the purple crystal ball, sensing his stunningly strong torrents of spirit power sweep across the great formation wave after wave.

    Ji Hao¡¯s eyes glowed with a bright light. Like streams of water, his spirit power was flowing in this great formation, which covered the entire Liang Zhu City, through the meridians of the formation. The magic formation knowledge he learned from Yu Yu crossed his mind like clear streams, with the help of which, Ji Hao had been learning everything about this final defensive formation of Liang Zhu City, as quickly as possible.

    All non-humankind souls had been shrieking heartbreakingly and crazily, encouraging those puppet warriors, which were attacking Ji Hao.

    Shreds of afterimages were left in the air as these puppet warriors swiftly shed through the air, bumping into Ji Hao with all of their strength at lightning speed. True water defense screens emerged ceaselessly around Ji Hao¡¯s body. The puppet warriors shatteredyers of water screens, but even thicker water screens rose and kept them away from Ji Hao.

    The water was soft, yet it could suppress anything in the world; the water was soft, yet it had an endless flow.

    Thanks to Great Liberty, Ji Hao gained all the understandings about the great Dao of true water which used to belong to Pan Jia. Because of his limited cultivation and power, Ji Hao could merely release about ten percent of Pan Jia¡¯s power, of the great Dao of true water. But, that was enough.

    Pan Jia was a ¡¯saint¡¯ who created a world, an owner of a world. Even with ten percent of her power, Ji Hao would be able to crush these puppet warriors, which were made from the corpses of powerful non-humankind beings. No matter how hard these puppet warriors attacked, the true water defensive screens would always push them far away. None of them managed to approach Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao¡¯s pores expanded. Wisps of hot air puffed out of his pores as Ji Hao sent ny percent of his spirit power into the purple crystal ball. He had already made a deep dive into this great formation.

    Merely with the magic formation knowledge he learned from Yu Yu, Ji Hao wouldn¡¯t be able to understand everything about this great formation within ten minutes. However, Great Liberty devoured Polo Do¡¯s soul, who was a top-grade schr from the Flow Moon, which was the keeper of the non-humankind civilization. This meant that Polo Do knew about the entire final defense system of Liang Zhu City as well as he knew about himself.

    Great Liberty was digested by the five-colored cauldron inside Ji Hao. So naturally, he attained Polo Do¡¯s memories about the defense system of Liang Zhu City.

    Hence, all problems were solved easily. In Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, the great defensive formation of Liang Zhu City had no more secrets.

    Followed by a series of cracking noise, a few extremely thin bolts of lightning burst from the crystal ball. Ji Hao had unsealed the great formation, and no more authorization was needed. He turned his soul power vibrations into a new seal and nted it in the formation. From now on, no one but Ji Hao could control this great formation.

    The violent torrents of information turned soft and obedient. The great formation stopped flooding all information into Ji Hao¡¯s brain. Instead, under Ji Hao¡¯s will, it smartly gave Ji Hao the selected information.

    Ji Hao sighed in relief. Turning around, he nced at those puppet warriors who had still been trying everything to attack him, then summoned the bronze gate of the Netherworld.

    True water defensive screens transformed into enormous white whirlpools and wrapped up the puppet warriors, tying them up and sending them into the bronze gate. Instantly, Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s excited voice could be heard from the gate, "Hah? Are these puppet warriors from the Nether Moon? Made from the corpses of their powerful members? Amazing! Ji Hao, my little friend, I owe you a big one!"

    Ji Haoughed out loud, greeted Netherworld Hierarch, then hurriedly pointed his fingers at the purple crystal ball.

    Based on the information given by the crystal ball, the dragon man, tiger man, lion man, and mammoth man had already broken into the city with their people, and were busy ughtering citizens and starting fires. Ji Hao activated all defenses in the outer circle of the city. From this moment on, the city was sealed off; no one was allowed to pass in or out. But in the meanwhile, Ji Hao left a few small ¡¯back doors¡¯ in the defensive formation, near the mansions controlled by Yu Mu and Feng Xing. As a result, the few teleporting formations built by Feng Xing and Yu Mu could still operate smoothly, and these formations were still connected with the outside of the city. Feng Xing and Yu Mu had already captured a great number of Yu n nobles. At the moment, they were busy at sending them out of the city through the teleporting formations.

    No matter how the negotiation between Emperor Shun and those non-humankind emperors went, these Yu n nobles would serve as a strong bargaining chip.

    Above the Great Conference Hall, Yemo Tian¡¯s destructive weapon quietly floated in the air. He had no strength to control the weapon and continue doing damages. Instead, he stood in the crystal cockpit, waving his arms and screaming desperately, "Kill them all! Kill these b*stards who think they can loot a burning house! Who dares to take advantages of me? Piji Wuyue! Where¡¯s my city of domination? Kill them all with my city of domination!"

    Four metal spheres slowly descended from the air, onerger than the other three. Those were three cities of great cmity and one city of domination, slowly spreading their enormous metal petals and blooming like giant metal flowers in the sky above the Highest Conference Hall. The thin metal petals glistened brightly in the sunlight. Visibly, natural powers gathered into strong streams and were absorbed by the four metal cities.

    As the leader of the army from Dark Mountain Mine, Piji Wuyue stood on the wall of the city of domination, looking down at the Highest Conference Hall, and abruptly gave a grin.

    Tens of members of the Glorious Domination were tied up tightly. They howled and screamed, while they were pushed off the wall. Thin ropes tied on their feet hung them on the wall like dead pigs.

    "Boss! We were fooled! Piji Wuyue and the other scums betrayed us! Ah! They betrayed us! I, we don¡¯t know who is supporting them, but the army of the Dark Mountain Mine is theirs! We¡¯re all fooled!" A Glorious Domination leader, who was hanging upside down in the air, shouted with his face covered in tears.

    Through the eyes of the powerful destructive weapon, he saw everything that happened in the sky, three-hundred miles above the ground. He heard the cries and shouts of his people.

    He trembled, as a stream of blood squirted out of his mouth.

    Wasn¡¯t Piji Wuyue on his side? Did Piji Wuyue betray him?

    Everything the Glorious Domination did, was it done for some other people?

    How could it be? Yemo Tian gazed at the four metal cities floating in the sky. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes!

    He was so smart. He had such a great n. He was brave and foresighted, and he started the Glorious Domination. But, how on earth could he be fooled? This day was supposed to be the lucky day for him to conquer Liang Zhu City, capture all Yu n nobles in the city, and force the twelve emperors to yield!

    Four men flew up and surrounded the destructive weapon.

    "Our friend here, this treasure is destined to belong to our sect. Our friend, please, join us." The dragon man, lion man, tiger man, and mammoth man bowed simultaneously, talking to Yemo Tian each with a faint smile.

 Chapter 1450: Leave When Itâ€™s Finished

    Chapter 1450: Leave When It¡¯s Finished

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "The world is a chessboard, and living creatures are all chess pieces." Facing the destructive weapon, the dragon man trod on a cloud as he smilingly said to Yemo Tian, "Our two master Shifu were true chess yers. The world, all living creatures are in their n."

    "Yemo Tian, you¡¯re talented, with a fair family background. If you are willing to join us..." The dragon man¡¯s eyes dazzled, as those eyes were fixed on the destructive weapon. He said seriously, "If you can offer this treasure to the sect, in the future, you will earn your luck!"

    The dragon man wasn¡¯t in the city just now, but through the eyes of his people who were in the city, he had learned everything about the power of the destructive weapon.

    Tens of power elders and nearly a hundred deputy elders were all defeated by the destructive weapon. ording to the dragon man¡¯s estimation, even if he and his three brothersbined their powers, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat so many powerful non-humankind beings. This proved the power of the destructive weapon. Only if they could attain such a powerful treasure...

    Yemo Tian was infuriated. He widely opened his eyes in anger, even splitting up his eye corners. He roared towards the sky, took out another bottle of soul-retrieving dew, then poured into his mouth and gritted his teeth. A dense purple mist coiled around his whole body as he regained his strength quickly. Within the span of a couple of breaths, all of his injuries recovered.

    The destructive weapon buzzed slightly. On its back, the enormous wings spread gradually. The space around it began shrinking towards it, as a giant amount of natural powers had been absorbed by it. Its twenty-four differently shaped giant wings represented different power natures, releasing thunder, fire, corrosive winds, poisonous mist...

    A dark sun, a gray sun, and a red sun rose from behind the destructive weapon. Underneath the three suns were nine moons, with constantly changing shapes and colors. From crescents to full moons, the shapes of the moons had been changing without an end. Immeasurable energy waves vibrated the sky and forced the dragon man, lion man, tiger man, and mammoth man to take a series of step backward.

    "This kid is putting up a desperate fight. Brothers, be careful!" The dragon man shouted with a strong voice, "Form up the four symbols killing formation. Disciples from all four lotus altars, make your moves now. Kill this Yu n being together!"

    From all directions, clouds rolled up to the sky. East, south, west, north, twelve-thousand non-humankind warriors rose from each direction, treading on clouds while holding gs with the cyan dragon, white tiger, rosefinch, and ck turtle painted on them, as they formed arge formation.

    High up in the air, the stars in the constetions of these four symbols glowed simultaneously. Thin wisps of starlight prated the sky andnded on the heads of the forty-eight-thousand non-humankind warriors. Followed by resonant roars, the star power condensed into a cyan dragon, a white tiger, a rosefinch, and a ck turtle, rising into the sky and encircling the destructive weapon.

    The four men nced at each other. Together, they opened their mouths and let out a fist-sized, brightly shining bead each.

    Ji Hao pressed his hands tightly on the purple crystal ball. In the great defensive formation of Liang Zhu City, waves of ripples scanned across the sky and soon distinguished the four beads. Those were spirit Dans of the ancient four holy creatures. For some reason, the four spirit Dan fell into the hands of the four men.

    The four spirit Dan merged with the four hazy figures of ancient holy creatures. Along with their resounding roars, the four creatures turned clearer and clearer. Before long, they looked like living creature with fleshy bodies, while a thriving life-force spreading out of their bodies.

    The four men incanted a spell in chorus. They each transformed into a beam of light and merged with a holy creature. In the next moment, the tens of thousands of meters long holy creatures pounced on the destructive weapon, along with a sky-devouring fire and deafening roars. They circled up the destructive weapon.

    "Great!" Ji Hao¡¯s fingers flicked quickly on the purple crystal ball. As fast as he could, he had been adjusting the great defensive formation of the city.

    The great formation was flexible and variable, but adjusted by Ji Hao, it turned lifeless. It couldn¡¯t change itself anymore, and instead, it was only allowed to operate ording to Ji Hao¡¯s current setting.

    Ji Hao left countless traps in the great formation. Even if the designer and builder of this formation were right here in the city, without three to five months, they wouldn¡¯t be able to reverse Ji Hao¡¯s adjustments and turn the formation back to the way it was.

    Within these months, the formation could only operate in the way Ji Hao wanted it to.

    "What¡¯re you doing? What on earth are you doing?" Watching Ji Hao change the settings of the formation, slowing it down and making it inflexible, those non-humankind souls screamed in fear. As a part of the defense system of Liang Zhu City, these souls were responsible for the daily operation of this great formation, and could sense every slight change of the formation. But because of what Ji Hao had done, they felt like being separated from the formation, as if a thick wall was built between the formation and them. They could no longer sense the great formation. In other words, they were kicked out by Ji Hao.

    "You all...You¡¯re already dead. Ashes to ashes, earth to earth. You can either disappear or reincarnate. But turning yourselves into ghosts with a secret magic? That¡¯s against nature. You will certainly pay for that."

    Ji Hao smilingly shook his head towards the countless non-humankind souls floating in the hemispherical space and said, "I¡¯m your karma."

    The five-colored cauldron buzzed suddenly. Ji Hao opened his mouth and let out countless streams of colorful light, which rolled up all non-humankind souls and made them howl shrilly. Uncontrobly, all souls flew towards the cauldron.

    After the span of a couple of breaths, no more souls remained existing in the hemispherical space. Ji Hao wielded his broad sleeve and smashed the purple crystal ball, destroying this controller of the entire Liang Zhu City great defensive formation.

    Liang Zhu City quaked slightly. From this moment on, the formation would keep operating ording to Ji Hao¡¯s settings, and no other people could affect it.

    "Unless you make another crystal controller... But, that kind of a treasure is not so easy to make!" Ji Haoughed and said goodbye to Netherworld Hierarch, who was behind the bronze gate, then shed across the air and left.

    Bang! The enormous golden door shut thunderously behind Ji Hao. ording to Ji Hao¡¯s settings, this door would never open again, unless one broke it violently. However, if anyone really tried to break this door with violence, he or she would definitely suffer the craziest attack from the formation itself.

    "He, Ji Hao, this little kid..." From the bronze gate, Netherworld Preist¡¯s deep and hoarse voice could be heard. A dark, frosty gust of wind blew out of the gate. Just now, Netherworld Hierarch tried pretty hard but failed to pull all puppet warriors into the Netherworld. But at the moment, thest few puppet warriors were wrapped up by the dark wind, and drifted airily into the gate without being able to resist at all.

    After a quarter of an hour, Ji Hao arrived in the mansion of the Piji Family.

    Feng Xing and Yu Mu had already captured enough Yu n nobles and emptied the treasuries of many families.

    A series of teleporting formations had been operating at full-speed, sending the captives and the treasures out of the city.

    Ji Hao joined them. An hourter, before the battle between the four men and Yemo Tian ended, Ji Hao and his people had left Liang Zhu City safely.

 Chapter 1451: A Shaking Bad News

    Chapter 1451: A Shaking Bad News

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Chi Ban Mountain, in the midair...

    Emperor Xuanyuan had already stopped, curiously looking at the power elder standing behind Polo Jia. On the elder¡¯s wrist, the ruby sparkled quickly, letting out a shrill rm. The elder¡¯s name was Polo Di. With a gloomy face, he swiftly drew tens of spell symbols on the ruby.

    Followed a series of sizzling noise, thin wisps of red light flew out of the ruby, coiling around Polo Di¡¯s wrist like mist. Soon, the red light merged into a square-shaped light screen, but nothing was in it.

    "No one?" Polo Di growled with a deep voice, "Scums, even though we¡¯re not there, they can¡¯t just do anything they want. At least ten people should be guarding our family hall each day!"

    Emperor Shun and Emperor Xuanyuan nced at each other. Their eyes sparkled brightly. Of course, they knew what Ji Hao went to do. It seemed that Ji Hao had seeded, hadn¡¯t he?

    Each of the twelve families in power in Yu Dynasty had a family hall, for the family leaders to discuss daily affairs. Polo Jia led the elite force of his family out to the human territory in the south, but the Polo Family Hall should still be guarded.

    Ayer of cold sweat oozed out of Polo Di¡¯s forehead. He tried nine different types of spell symbols on the ruby, but there was no response.

    Slightly trembling, Polo Di raised his head, looked at Polo Jia, and said, "The family hall, the department ofmerce, the library, the military affairs hall, the treasury...At least one-hundred and twenty people should be on duty in the nine important ces. But no response is received from any of them."

    Polo Jia¡¯s face paled immediately.

    "Hehe, we¡¯re not around, but the little ones in our families...they didn¡¯t party all night, did they?" Dishi Yanluo tried his best to act calmly. He stood up, smiled to a power elder behind him, and said, "Elder Mo, connect our people...Hm, directly contact the elders staying in the council."

    Dishi Yanlou specially told Dishi Mo to contact the other elders in the family. The council he mentioned wasn¡¯t the Highest Council of Elder of Yu Dynasty. Instead, it was the council of elders of the Dishi Family. Only strong, calm, and capable elders could be members of this council.

    Dishi Yanluo led the elite force of the Dishi Family out to the south. After he left, no was there to restrain the young people in his family. It was possible for those runaway-wild-horse-like young people to do any ridiculous thing under such circumstances. After all, everyone was clearly aware of the fact that Yu n people were born like this. ¡¯Romance¡¯ was carved in their bones, and they would give up everything to lead a life of pleasure. It was not rare at all for them to be absent without leave. But, the elders were different. They were much older after all. Even if many of them still had their romantic nature, anyhow, each family should have three to five reliable elders at least.

    Dishi Mo took out a fist-sized blood-red crystal and incanted a spell. The crystal released a round-shaped light screen, but it was all quiet. Nothing could be heard or seen from the crystal screen.

    Dishi Mo¡¯s face froze suddenly.

    A drop of cold sweat dripped down from Dishi Yanluo¡¯s forehead as he giggled embarrassedly, "Elder Mo, did you contact Elder Sui? Hah, Elder Sui is into the best wine and beautiful girls. Perhaps, he is just drunk, eh?"

    All human beings and non-humankind beings, everyone on the scene raised their heads and nced at the sky. It was the midday, so how could Dishi Sui be drunk now?

    Dishi Mo gave a twisted grin. Same as Polo Di, he tried the other spells and called about ten elders stayed in the Dishi Family. But still, no one answered.

    Seeing this, none of the twelve emperors in power could remain calm anymore. They hurriedly took out their secret contact treasures and tried desperately to contact their family members who stayed in Liang Zhu City. They seemed to even forget that Emperor Shun, Emperor Xuanyuan, Emperor Shennong, and the other human beings had been watching them.

    Nevertheless, Ji Hao had activated the defensive formation of Liang Zhu City. At the moment, the city was sealed offpletely, and no one was allowed toe in or go out of the city, not even through the sky or from the underground. In addition to that, he also sealed the space, which meant no power vibration or energy wave coulde out of the city. Therefore, the signal transmitted by the twelve emperors¡¯ contact treasures failed to prate the final defense system of Liang Zhu City, all being devoured by the great defensive formation, which was like a bottomless hole.

    Not to mention the fact that a big half of all members of the twelve families in power had been kidnapped by Ji Hao and his people, and some lucky escaping ones were now being hunted all over the city by the crazy warriors from the Glorious Domination and the four altars, who had the time to answer the calls from their elders?

    No response!

    No response!

    Still no response!

    "You!" Yemo Luoye turned to Emperor Shun the first. Her lips were slightly pale as she shouted through gritted teeth, "It was you...No, impossible, human beings can never break Liang Zhu City! Even though we have brought most of our elite forces out, so many power elders and deputy elders were left guarding the city... And the final defense system, that we spent years of efforts on...You can¡¯t, you¡¯re not able to do that yet!"

    ¡¯The final defense system¡¯? The eyes of Emperor Shun and Emperor Xuanyuan shone again ¡ª How on earth did Ji Hao do that? Because of the final defense system, the twelve emperors in power firmly believed that human beings couldn¡¯t break the city. Clearly, the defense system was unimaginably powerful. But, how did Ji Hao manage to do that? To throw Liang Zhu City into a weird state of ¡¯deathly stillness¡¯?

    In both shock and anger, the group of emperors and power elders tried everything to contact their people back in the city. But, there was just no response.

    A dark, unlucky cloud gathered above the non-humankind army. Stationed on the northern side of Chi Ban Mountain, the army from Liang Zhu City had already heard the news from the conference table. Arge number of high-grademanders flew up, rushing over in a hurry, trying to find out what exactly had happened in Liang Zhu City.

    Before long, a group of Xiu n masters, who stayed in the twelve cities of great cmity rushed over as well. They brought a more reliable message ¡ª Therge-scale early warning mechanisms in the twelve cities of great cmity had indeed detected intense natural power vibrations from Liang Zhu City.

    Based on the intensity of the natural power vibrations, it could be concluded that the final defense systems of Liang Zhu City were fully activated.

    The twelve emperors and twenty-four power elders started panicking. Activating the final defense system required the authorizations of at least twelve power elders. But, since those elders had the time to give the joint authorization, why didn¡¯t they inform their emperors before that?

    What happened in Liang Zhu City?

    A power elder suddenly leaped up and shouted with a hoarse voice, "Send the fastest flying warship back to Liang Zhu City. Find out what exactly happened to the city! Now! Go!"

    A long and slim metal ship spread its sails. Countless spell symbols sparkled on the ship, pushing it to the north at its highest speed.

    With a low voice, Ao Hao murmured, "Idiots, they fly way faster than that crappy thing. Why don¡¯t they go back and take a look by themselves?"

    Emperor Shun, Emperor Xuanyuan, and Emperor Shennong remained silent ¡ª How badly were these Yu n nobles afraid of death? Heading to a dangerous ce to see what happened by themselves? Ao Hao, that was impossible.

    About two hours after the flying warship took off, finally, andlord who lived outside Liang Zhu City sent back a message.

    ¡¯Liang Zhu City is broken, it¡¯s in turmoil. The extent of casualties is unknown...It¡¯s said that Yemo Tian is rted to this.¡¯

 Chapter 1452: Reverse the Situation

    Chapter 1452: Reverse the Situation

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Liang Zhu City was enormous, such that the so-called final defense system only covered the area inside the city wall. Countess mansions and castles that belonged to lower-grade Yu Dynasty nobles were located outside the city.

    When raging roars echoed through the sky from the city, many of these suburban non-humankind nobles sent scouts to the city. Because Ji Hao activated the defense system, these scouts couldn¡¯t take a signal step into the city, but they had roughly figured out what was going on in the city ¡ª All in all, someone had rebelled.

    Hearing that the turmoil was rted to Yemo Tian, and countless scouts witnessed a destructive weapon fighting against nearly a hundred deputy elders in the sky, Yemo Luoye¡¯s face paled immediately. A tremor went through her slim body, while a dark sun whooshed up from her head. Dense wisps of dark mist coiled around her entire body. The power of the dark sun was like a ck hole, drawing the surrounding space ceaselessly into her body.

    "Yemo Tian, you b*stard!" Yemo Luoye forgot about her elegance. Instead, she cursed through gritted teeth.

    The expressions of the other eleven emperors and the group of power elder turned extremely weird. They seemed to forget about Liang Zhu City, which had already fallen into chaos. Instead, they ¡¯curiously¡¯ and ¡¯excitedly¡¯ looked at Yemo Luoye.

    A power elder with a pair of brightly dazzling eyes even murmured uncontrobly, "Ahah, did the Yemo Family finally admit that kid is a b*stard? Haha, dear Emperor Yemo Da, we hope you and your wife are able to maintain this pure marriage of yours!"

    Yemo Luoye¡¯s face suddenly turned awfully dark. Her ten fingers twitched, with blood veins bulging on the backs of her hands. Obviously, she tried her best to keep herself from attacking this power elder.

    Yemo Da was Yemo Luoye¡¯s father, thest Dark Sun Emperor. After he stepped into the Sun and Moon stage, he chose to return to Pan Yu world and pass the throne to his daughter.

    Many ¡¯well-informed¡¯ Yu n nobles gossiped that Yemo Da returned to Pan Yu world because of Yemo Tian. All of a sudden, his wife brought him a son; Yu n nobles were indeed unconventional in lifestyle, but such things were still embarrassing.

    For his reputation, Yemo Da didn¡¯t make a scene. He admitted that Yemo Tian was his son, but he left him in Liang Zhu City and let the elders raise him, while returning to Pan Yu world himself. He stayed in Pan Yu world, ¡¯intimately¡¯ spending time with his wife, who had been ¡¯recuperating her health¡¯.

    As the fooled one in such an affair, the Yemo Family would never admit that the wife of the former elder had ever done anything against the social rule, neither would they admit that Yemo Tian was the son of their firstdy and some nameless guy.

    Since always, Yemo Luoye had been acting like a nice elder sister to Yemo Tian. She was so gentle and caring to him. In Liang Zhu City, anyone who dared to even slightly offend Yemo Tian would be suppressed by Yemo Luoye with all the power of the family.

    Spoilt by Yemo Luoye, Yemo Tian started the Glorious Domination, and did all kinds of illegal things with a group of yboys. Because of Yemo Tian¡¯s special family background, the other eleven families in power and the families under theirmands had been extra tolerant to Yemo Tian, with a boring phycological need of watching a show.

    But today, finally, Yemo Luoye called Yemo Tian ¡¯a b*stard¡¯ herself!

    Emperor Shun, Emperor Shennong, Emperor Xuanyuan, and Ao Hao, the muddleheaded one, looked at these Yu Dynasty leaders withplicated expressions ¡ª Shouldn¡¯t they be anxious to lead their warriors back to Liang Zhu City and calm the unrest?

    Why did these people look quitefortable? And, why were their smiles so weird?

    Their city had been turned upside down. Their city was in chaos. But, why didn¡¯t these people seem to worry at all?

    Emperor Shun¡¯s face turned especially serious ¡ª In his eyes, these emperors and power elders from Yu Dynasty were all tough beings, as they seemed to be able to remain calm even when the world copsed in front of them. Emperor Shun didn¡¯t think he could be as calm and even smiling as Dishi Yanluo and the other non-humankind emperors if he heard that a human n rebelled, and Pu Ban City was turned into a mess.

    "Terrifying enemies." Emperor Shun murmured to himself, "Liang Zhu City is now a city of chaos, yet, they can still sit still. Indeed, the more terrible the situation is, the calmer should we be...I¡¯ve been cultivating myself all my life, but in the end, my mental state is not even as good as these Yu n people, who are famous for their indiscretion!"

    Abruptly, Polo Jiaughed out loud. He threw a flirty leer at Yeo Luoye and said, "Dear Emperor Yemo Luoye, ah, your brother started a rebellion. Glorious Domination, the name of that tiny organization of his, isn¡¯t it? Glorious Domination upied Liang Zhu City! Oh my, all our people have be his captives. Haha, how much do we have to pay for them?"

    The group of emperorsughed, and so did those power elders. They weren¡¯t worried about the situation at all, because it was a rebellion started by Yemo Tian.

    ording to the hidden social rule, rebellions were allowed, as long as Yemo Tian ensured the safety of all Yu n nobles. Since all Yu n nobles in Liang Zhu City had be Yemo Tian¡¯s captives, negotiations could be arranged. The others would pay the ransom money, and anything could be negotiated!

    No matter what Yemo Tian wanted, as long as their people were fine, nothing too bad would happen, nothing worse than exchanges of powers and benefits.

    Did Yemo Tian want to be the Dark Sun Emperor? That was negotiable!

    In fact, that would also be good! If Yemo Luoye were kicked out of the game...

    The expressions of quite a few emperors changed subtly as they looked at Yemo Luoye¡¯s perfectly shaped body from up to down. If Yemo Luoye were no longer an emperor, maybe, they could have a chance to spend some quality time with her?

    Yeo Luoye was infuriated by theirscivious gazes. "Don¡¯t you forget that the real father of the b*stard may well be that great lord...The bastard started the rebellion and controlled Liang Zhu City at this point in time, what do you think he wants?" She shouted.

    "Do you think he would follow the rule of our kind, charge you some ransom money, then release your people safely?" She continued in rage, "What conditions do you think he¡¯ll put forward? What if he wants us to unarm ourselves?"

    "Impossible!" Yanmo Sha immediately responded confirmedly, "Of course it¡¯s impossible. We unarm ourselves and let his father easily take away everything we have? Our territories, our people, our servants, our ves, our armies, and the profits we have been gaining from Pan Gu world and the tens of surroundings worlds every year..."

    Yanmo Sha sneered and continued, "Without the profits gained from Pan Gu world, where would our families be? What would we live on?"

    Yemo Luoye spread her hands and gave a cold smile.

    "Together, let¡¯s kill the b*stard first!" said a power elder through gritted teeth. Suddenly, the faces of all non-humankind emperors and power elders turned serious.

 Chapter 1453: A Fair Covenant

    Chapter 1453: A Fair Covenant

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The specially designed teleporting formations led to Yao Mountain territory from Liang Zhu City.

    Sorrowfully, groups of Yu n captives walked out of the formations. When they saw the oddly styled, enormous buildings in Yao Mountain City and countless heavily armored human warriors, a lot of elderly Yu n captives wailed shrilly.

    They were captives now! How strange!

    Starting this day, these Yu n nobles who used to stand high above the world, were captives of human beings. Stupid, ignorant, nasty, rude, brutal...One could use all negative words in the world to describe those barbarians in Pan Gu world. But starting this day, these wise, pure, and elegant Yu n nobles became the captives of barbarians.

    "Great, supreme Blood Moon!" A Di Family old man raised his hands high and screamed towards the sky. He begged the Blood Moon that he believed in to release its power and save him from this nightmare. He didn¡¯t want to be a captive. He had been living an exquisite life ever since he was a child, and he couldn¡¯t allow himself to be a captive of barbarians.

    "Old man!" A warrior from Pan Xi world taught this old man how to behave himself well. Baby-arm-thick, poisonous dragon skin whipshed violently on this old man¡¯s back, causing shrill swishing noises. The old man¡¯s clothes were ripped apart, and a three-inches-long piece of skin was torn off his body. The old man shrieked in pain and fell unconscious.

    Troops of Pan Xi world warriors wielded whips and clubs, yelling at these Yu n captives while driving them to the main building of Yao Mountain City through a broad street.

    Under the main building of the city was arge underground space, which was newly opened up by spirit souls and ancestor souls from Pan Xi world. They built an underground prison,rge enough to amodate all captives. Ji Hao prepared to treat these Yu n captives exactly the way they treated human ves for sale.

    On both sides of the street, countless Yao Mountain people stood quietly, curiously looking at these pale Yu n captives, who seemed to be badly frightened.

    Some Yu n and Xiu n captives had been crying and wailing under the whips, seeing which, the Yao Mountain people would giggle. In the end, these terrifying non-humankind monsters would also get scared, frightened, bleed, and shed tears! They were just the same as human beings! A Yu n being had one more eye than a human being, but still, he had one head on his neck, and that head would also be cut into pieces by a sharp de!

    Gradually, a brightughter echoed across the sky above Yao Mountain City. Yao Mountain peopleughed and shouted. They had no more fear or doubts about non-humankind monsters. Instead, an unprecedented strong confidence and courage filled up their hearts.

    Man Man, Shaosi, and arge group of disciples from Ji Hao¡¯s Pce of Dao sat near the entrance of the underground prison. They had been carefully doing registrations for these captives. All information of a captive would be recorded, including which branch he or she was from, which family he or she belonged to, his or her rtionship with the twelve emperors, if he or she was a rtive of a power elder or deputy elder...

    Shaosi even recorded the total value of each captive¡¯s personal assets, family assets, and how much each captive was willing to pay Yao Mountain territory for his or her own freedom.

    Every Yu n captive was forced to give all the information about him or her, and his or her family, before he or she was sent down to the prison.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t return to Yao Mountain City. Instead, he took Feng Xing, Yu Mu, and Wuzhi Qi to meet Emperor Shun and the others. In Chi Ban Mountain, once again, he saw the twelve non-humankind emperors and the group of power elders, who had now been arguing against each other.

    Emperor Shun and the other human representatives sat aside and silently watched them, as they weren¡¯t a part of this.

    Countless Yu n high-grademanders, family leaders, and elders surrounded the twelve emperors, and had been shouting, yelling, waving their arms, even having saliva spouting out of their mouths. They were urging the twelve emperors to give the order to return to Liang Zhu City and calm the unrest in the city.

    Their families, their rtives, their lovers, were all in the city, and so were their sons and daughters, and their illegitimate children. Their family assets, their wealth, the resources they collected from Pan Gu world that they umted in all these years, were all in that city.

    If it were a conflict between two families, these Yu n nobles wouldn¡¯t be worried, as long as the safety of their lives and properties could be ensured.

    The problem was, this really wasn¡¯t a normal family conflict. Yemo Tian...Who knew what he would do?

    Hundreds of messengers sent over byndlords lived outside Liang Zhu City were surrounded byrge groups of Yu n nobles. With hoarse voices, they repeated what they saw over and over again. Yes, they saw an unknown number of power elders and deputy elders be injured badly, and Yemo Tian¡¯s destructive weapon crazily damage the city. They also saw the fire rising from the city, and countless luxurious pces copsing in the fire. They heard countless warriors roar, and saw heavily armored human warriors darting through the streets and alleys in Liang Zhu City.

    One had to admit that smart and capable ones did exist among Yu n nobles. These messengers also brought the news confirmed by their masters through unknown channels ¡ª The human warriors currently rampaging in Liang Zhu City used to be ves in Tusk Basin and Dark Mountain Mine, and the other tens of important mines belonging to Yu Dynasty. Some people armed these human ves, brought them into Liang Zhu City, and started the rebellion.

    Hearing this, countless Yu nmanders and family leaders began crying and screaming. They clearly knew how much those human ves suffered in the mines. Dark mine tunnels, piles of corpses, scrawny human ves...One could easily imagine what those human ves would do after they were armed and sent into Liang Zhu City!

    With a serious look, Polo Jia came to Emperor Shun as the representative of the twelve non-humankind emperors.

    He bowed deeply to Emperor Shun, Si Wen Ming, Ji Hao, and the others, and said with a deep voice, "It¡¯s embarrassing, but we have to admit that something uncontroble has happened. We are willing to form an alliance with the humankind on the foundation of equality, to face theing enemies together. In return, we hope that you can send your elite forces to help us take back Liang Zhu City."

    Breathing deeply, Polo Jia looked at Emperor Shun, his face blushed as he continued with a lower voice, "Your Majesty, we also hope that you can go to Liang Zhu City to persuade the human warriors there to not break the oath of the alliance between you and us."

    Emperor Shun looked at Polo Jia expressionlessly. Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming nced at each other, then both of them grinned.

    ¡¯Arrogant Yu n beings, look at you now!¡¯

    Coughing slightly, Ji Hao said in a nd tone, "An alliance on the foundation of equality?Good...But, our Emperor Shun is such a noble being..."

    Ji Hao spread his palm towards Polo Jia, basically saying ¡¯Why would Emperor Shun help you restrain the human warriors in Liang Zhu City for nothing?¡¯

 Chapter 1454: A Secret Agreement

    Chapter 1454: A Secret Agreement

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "This is really not bad!"

    Standing on the city of great cmity which belonged to the Red Sun, Ji Hao was curiously stroking a golden statue.

    ording to Yi Di, who witnessed the power of a city of great cmity, these golden statues standing on the wall of each city of great cmity could easily shatter the earth hundreds of miles in radius, and kill over one-thousand spirit turtles, which had amazing defensive powers, with one strike.

    Ji Hao gently stroked the golden statue. With his sensitive fingers, he sensed the fine grains on its surface, that ordinary people could not see. His spirit power was drilling into the statue like water flows. Ji Hao wanted to figure out the structure of this golden statue. It would be even better if he could draw a n for this kind of a statue.

    Thanks to Great Liberty, Ji Hao gained all Polo Do¡¯s memories. As a sage from the Flow Moon, Polo Do memorized almost all records and books kept in Yu Dynasty. From his memories, Ji Hao had learned a lot.

    Magic formations, spell symbols, drugs, puppets,rge-scale warships, flying forts... Ji Hao leaned nearly everything. But sadly, the cities of great cmity were purchased from Pan Yu world by nobles from Yu Dynasty with high prices. They bought the cities of great cmity, but didn¡¯t have their structural drawings. Therefore, Ji Hao had no way to find out how these cities were designed and built.

    Inch by inch, Ji Hao sent his spirit power into the golden statue, carefully discovering its secret.

    The cities of great cmity dispelled the clouds in the sky as they flew back to Liang Zhu City at their highest speed, against a strong wind. The cities were filled with non-humankind warriors. On the ground, countless non-humankind warriors had also been marching back to the north as fast as possible. They were gasping loudly for air.

    On behalf of the twelve families in power, Polo Jia made a serious request to Emperor Shun and asked the humankind to help the non-humankind defend against the rebellion.

    Ji Hao immediately extorted them. He said that Emperor Shun was a noble being, while Emperor Shennong and Emperor Xuanyuan were venerated, legendary beings. Therefore, without enough benefits, the human emperors would never help the non-humankind to restrain the human warriors in Liang Zhu City, who had now been rampantly damaging the city.

    After a series of bargaining, the three cities of great cmity were given to the humankind,ing under Si Wen Ming¡¯s direct control.

    Ji Hao and the others hopped onto a city of great cmity and headed to Liang Zhu City along with the non-humankind army.

    "Indeed a treasure...As I always believed, extortion is how you get rich." The structure of the three-hundred-meters-tall golden statue was extremelyplicated. Countless hair-thin energy channels existed inside it, connected by billions ofplicated, multi helical structured spells. Therefore, Ji Hao needed to concentrate all his attention to trigger these spell symbols with unknown functions.

    A heavy cough could be heard. With a sulky face, Piji Nu walked out from behind a decorative golden flowerpot.

    "Marquis Yao!" Maybe because the non-humankind had now been making requests to the humankind, Piji Nu was much politer to Ji Hao.

    "Aha, Emperor Piji Nu, what a surprise to see you here! The weather is nice, isn¡¯t it?" Stroking the golden statue with both hands, Ji Hao talked some nonsense.

    Piji Nu¡¯s eye corners twitched.

    When the troop took off from Chi Ban Mountain, the weather was indeed warm and sunny. But, it was already midnight now, and the sky was covered in thick dark clouds. Bolts of thunder sizzled and shed in the dark clouds, as a heavy rain seemed to fall right away.

    ¡¯The weather is nice?¡¯

    Piji Nu gave a brilliant grin and responded, "The weather is nice indeed...I have the best fruit wine here. Would you like some? The wine was made by my great-grandfather, with ten-thousand-year-old red berries as the main material. It is top-grade, very good for your soul cultivation."

    "Just say what you want to say!" Ji Hao said straightforwardly, "I¡¯m busy at cracking the structure of your city of great cmity, so I have no time to waste on you."

    Piji Nu¡¯s face twitched slightly. Giving an embarrassed smile, he said, "Aha, alright, I¡¯ll just say it out...You know, as the Emperor of the Piji Family, I do have a high ie each year. But, my personal ie is notpletely disposable. Back in Pan Yu world, I still have arge family to support."

    "Un-huh, go on." Ji Hao put his face almost against the golden statue, whereupon he opened his erect eye and released a clear beam of light to the surface of the statue. A few spell symbols sparkled on the statue, while a feet-wide area turned translucent, exposing the spell symbols in an extraplicatedly structured magic formation inside it.

    Seeing Ji Hao brazenly stealing the results of the wisdom from Pan Yu world masters, Piji Nu had an anger rising from his heart. But soon, he restrained the anger. With an almost-sweet smile, Piji Nu said to Ji Hao, "So, I saved for many years, and even pledged with my future ie to make a sum of money. With that money, I purchased..."

    "Your spirit beast, right?" Ji Hao finally turned around and threw a nce at Piji Nu.

    "Yes, my sky dominator!" Seeing Ji Hao finally paying attention to him, Piji nu hurriedly gave the warmest grin and continued, "I hope you can understand. Without it, I am weakened by at least seventy percent. I can¡¯t live without it!"

    Ji Hao¡¯s fingers finally left the golden statue. He straightened his waist, held his hands behind his body, and looked at Piji Nu from head to toe.

    "What do I get?" After ten whole minutes, Ji Hao began talking, "Why would I give the sky dominator back to you for nothing? You see, you offered us three cities of great cmity, so Emperor Shun agreed to persuade the human forces in your city to give up. Three cities of great cmity!"

    Ji Hao showed Piji Nu three fingers to emphasize the great value of the three cities of great cmity.

    Piji Nu¡¯s expression changed slightly as he said with a low voice, "I am willing to pay any price to redeem the sky dominator, but..."

    "But, you don¡¯t have money at the moment, right?" Shaking his head, Ji Hao also lowered his voice and said, "Alright, I don¡¯t need you to redeem your spirit beast with money. I, Marquis Yao Ji Hao, am never a greedy person!"

    Piji Nu was shocked by Ji Hao¡¯s shamelessness ¡ª He extorted three cities of great cmity from the twelve families in power, and yet, he imed that he was never a greedy person!

    However, the three cities of great cmity were public properties of the humankind now...In a certain way, Ji Hao was truly not greedy.

    Breathing deeply, Piji Nu lowered his voice and said, "Alright, please tell me, what do you want? I have to make this clear though, the sky dominator is indeed very important to me, but you shouldn¡¯t push this too far."

    "How would I?" Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and looked at Piji Nu from up to down, then said, "Let¡¯s be friends!"

    Smiling brightly, Ji Hao reached a hand out towards Piji Nu, and said, "Everyone needs friends, right?"

    Piji Nu stared at Ji Hao in shock. A whileter, he abruptly grabbed Ji Hao¡¯s hand and said, "Are you asking me to sell information about Yu Dynasty? I have to tell you that my dignity will not allow me to sell you any information about my Piji Family!"

    "That¡¯ll be enough... I only need to know about the other eleven families!" Ji Hao smiled even brighter.

 Chapter 1455: Liang Zhi in Chaos

    Chapter 1455: Liang Zhi in Chaos

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In a secret room of the city of great cmity, Ji Hao and Piji Nu sat facing each other, with a small square table between them.

    ced straight on the table were two ink brush pens, ink stones, and two dragon skin scrolls. The cold sweat had been oozing out of Piji Nu¡¯s forehead while he looked at the two scrolls in trepidation, not knowing what to do.

    The dragon skin scrolls glistened with a dim light. Characters were written on the scrolls with a vividly red ink, stating that Piji Nu was willing to ally with Ji Hao to redeem the sky dominator, and provide him with important formation regarding the other eleven families in power.

    Ji Hao even ¡¯nicely¡¯ gave a clear indication of the fact that some information provided by Piji Nu is rted to the lifeblood of the eleven families in power. This information was specifically written on the scrolls. Any leakage of information would undoubtedly turn the other eleven families in power into Piji Nu¡¯s sworn enemies. Then, Piji Nu would be hunted all his life as a traitor of the entire Yu Dynasty.

    After all, this important information included the secrets of ¡¯warrior spirits¡¯ from the A Family of High Moon, the weaknesses of the ¡¯soul reincarnation magic¡¯ created by the Poto Family of Sunset Moon, the weak periods caused by the life-force overdraft magic of the Xiu Family from the Living Moon, and so on.

    For his sky dominator, Piji Nu sold all secrets of the other eleven families in power to Ji Hao without reserve. In return, the agreement between Ji Hao and him also indicated that Ji Hao would try his best to help Piji Ju gain an even greater power and higher position.

    Ji Hao bit his fingertip and shed a drop of blood, drawing a sun-shaped red spell symbol in the air. Afterward, he sent a strand of spirit power into the spell symbols, imprinting it deeply on the two dragon skin scrolls in duplicate.

    The fist-sized spell symbol glowed brightly on the two scrolls, emitting a great heat.

    Ji Hao pushed the two scrolls to Piji Nu, gently knocked his fingers on them, and said, "Come on, Emperor Piji Nu, it¡¯s your turn...You¡¯ve already done these things, so don¡¯t regret it! You didn¡¯t betray your family, did you? So, you¡¯re still a virtuous being."

    Piji Nu¡¯s mouth corner twitched. He raised his head suddenly, staring straight at Ji Hao, "Do you know what I want now? I really want to change my mind, then tear you into pieces with my very own hands. I want to mix your corpse and your soul with a special magic, drag you outside, and feed you to maggots!"

    Through gritted teeth, Piji Nu continued through gritted teeth with a twisted voice, "Indeed, I didn¡¯t betray my family, but I betrayed my kind...Poto Family¡¯s soul reincarnation magic is the biggest reason why we can conquer so many worlds. Because of this secret magic, our elders, who have reached the end of their lives, can remain living as souls. When the opportunityes, they will again have healthy and strong physical bodies!"

    Taking another deep breath, Piji Nu slowly stood up with a vicious look on his face, as he strugglingly reached his hand to Ji Hao and said, "I should really tear you into pieces. I shouldn¡¯t have sold you this information...My spirit beast, my sky dominator...But, my people...Do you know that the Poto Family¡¯s reincarnation magic isn¡¯t the best, but...it¡¯s so important!"

    Ji Hao smiled, stood up abruptly, and threw a heavy p on Piji Nu¡¯s face.

    Piji Nu saw nothing but shreds of shadows shing across his eyes. He failed to see the motion curve of Ji Hao¡¯s hand before itnded on his face and threw him violently to the ground.

    "Wake up, Piji Nu! You¡¯ve already done it! Make it simple and quick, don¡¯t hesitate like a girl!" Ji Hao said impatiently, "Wanna kill me and silence me? Are you capable of that?"

    Shaking the two scrolls loudly, Ji Hao sneered at Piji Nu¡¯s shocked face and said, "You don¡¯t get to turn against me. Working with me is your only way out! Otherwise, I will now tell everybody about what you have done. I guarantee you that our human army will help the other eleven families to wipe your Piji Family entirely out!"

    Piji Nu¡¯s facial expressions changed quickly. Rubbing his swelling face, he gritted his teeth and mumbled, "Your strength..."

    Ji Hao again put the two scrolls before his face and said while looking at him coldly and evilly, "My strength is beyond your imagination. Cut the crap, and leave your soul seal now. What are you hesitating for? Do you want your sky dominator back or not?"

    Piji Nu was still hesitating. Looking at him, Ji Hao sighed impatiently and continued, "Alright, alright, listen to me, dear Emperor Piji Nu. You will be benefited anyway, won¡¯t you? Read our agreement, what does it say? I will help you to be the supreme ruler of Yu Dynasty! That will be way better than sharing the power with other people!"

    Piji Nu hesitated for another short while, then looked at Ji Hao with dazzling eyes as he asked, "You won¡¯t break your promise, will you? You won¡¯t kick down thedder after you¡¯re done with me, right?"

    Ji Hao lunged Pan Gu Dragon Mark straight out, seeming to pierce the sword into Piji Nu¡¯s heart.

    Piji Nu grabbed over the two scrolls, bit his fingertip broken, and left his soul seal on both scrolls. Breathed heavily, he put one scroll into his sleeve with a dark face, then threw another scroll to Ji Hao¡¯s face, and yelled, "Give my sky dominator back, now!"

    Ji Hao smilingly gave the sky dominator back to him.

    Piji Nu incanted a spell and let out a sharp stream of blood towards the sky dominator. Followed by a deep roar, the nine-headed and eighteen-winged sky dominator slowly rose from behind Piji Lo.

    ¡¯Dong, dong, dong.¡¯

    The door of the secret room was banged by someone. Piji Nu remained silent for a while, then opened the door. Piji Tian and Piji Di stood outside the door, nodding together to Piji Nu and said, "We have arrived at Liang Zhu City. The Nether Moon has already sent their ghost army into the city!"

    Before he finished, a thunderous boom could be heard from the outside.

    Just now, the Nether Moon raised an enormous zombie army by the South Gate of Liang Zhu City. Once the army was gathered, one-hundred divine towers that were thousands of meters tall on the city wall dazzled. Tens of thousands of thunderbolts descended from the wall and urately struck into the core area of the zombie army.

    A dark mushroom cloud rolled up hundreds of miles high. Circles of ck and red fiery light mixed with dazzling lightning bolts spread in all directions.

    On the ground, the Fan Family people from the Nether Moon, who had been directing the zombie army, were swirled away by the impact waves. They cried in pain while the fire and lightning bolts swept across their bodies. Tens of thousands of Fan Family people were burned into ashes within a blink of an eye.

    Ji Hao and the others hurriedlynded onto the wall of the city of great cmity.

    Yu n nobles looked down at Liang Zhu City. In panic, they found that Liang Zhu City was entirely covered under a tremendous dark screen. Through the translucent dark screen, they saw the fire burning everywhere. By now, only a handful of buildings in the city were left undamaged.

    Great explosive sounds could be heard from every corner of the city without an end. In the city, people were running desperately.

    The enormous city was a scene of Chaos, as if the world was ending.

 Chapter 1456: Secret Discussion

    Chapter 1456: Secret Discussion

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Nine cities of great cmity floated in the air, three-hundred miles above Liang Zhu City.

    On the ground, non-humankind warriors gathered like ants, shouting and yelling restlessly. From the dark, boundless arrays, the sparkles ofmunication treasures could be seen from time to time. The light sparkled like stars in the night sky. Clearly, non-humankindmanders had been trying their bests to contact each other.

    Every once in a while, tens to hundreds of non-humankind ves would burst into howls and rush to Liang Zhu City from every direction. But, no matter which direction they approached the city from, thunderbolts, dagger-sharp des, raging fires, and poisonous gases would roll down from the city wall and shred these poor ves.

    Within a couple of hours, before any result was delivered from the discussion run by the twelve non-humankind emperors, tens of thousands of non-humankind ves died on their way scouting.

    The three cities of great cmity which now belonged to the humankind were quietly floating in the air, cautiously keeping a distance away from the main non-humankind force.

    All non-humankind beings were kicked out of the three metal cities. At the moment, no other people butrge groups of Maguspriests were busy in the three cities.

    Led by Candle Dragon Gui, Magi Pce Magi carefully searched every corner of the three cities of great cmity. They set ayer of magic seals to iste the three cities from the outside world, taking strict precautions against the non-humankind, in case they controlled the three cities remotely through an unknown method.

    Elite human warriors came into the city, walking around as they tried to control all kinds of unfamiliar weapons in the city. asionally, they wouldugh happily when they discovered a new interesting weapon.

    In one city of great cmity, Emperor Shun, Emperor Shennong, Emperor Xuanyuan, Si Wen Ming, Ji Hao, and some other human ministers, added with the representatives from the dragon-kind, phoenix-kind, and the other non-human forces, gathered in a room. While watching Liang Zhu City and the surrounding areas through a crystal mirror, they had been running a fairly intense discussion regarding how this great opportunity should be used.

    It was indeed a great opportunity.

    Among all present on the scene, including Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming, less than a handful of people knew that Ji Hao had already kidnapped arge number of Yu n nobles from Liang Zhu City. As for the others, including the representatives from the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind, they all believed that Liang Zhu City had simply fallen into a rebellion. They thought Yemo Tian was the one who activated the final defense system of the city.

    "It¡¯s an inner conflict between non-humankind monsters. I think, we don¡¯t have to keep our words." Ao Hao smashed his foot against the long table ced in the middle of the room while spouting, "We should strike at an unexpected moment and stab them from the back. Kill all male non-humankind beings, then leave all soft non-humankind girls to me! I¡¯ll screw them all to death!"

    Laughing wildly, Ao Hao pointed at Emperor Shun and yelled, "Don¡¯t hesitate, break the agreement! In the worst case, Emperor Shun will suffer a counterattack for breaking the oath...You humankind have such a giant poption. How bad can the death of one or two emperors be? Hahaha, Emperor Shun is giving up the throne anyway. If he has to die, let him!"

    Ji Hao was with an awfully dark face, and so was Si Wen Ming¡¯s. Emperor Shun¡¯s eye corners twitched slightly.

    Emperor Shun was a good-tempered, well-educated person, but even he wanted to pull out his sword and hack this silly dragon to death. Stupid dragons, what else did they have in their heads except for killing and women? What else could they possibly think about?

    Coughing loudly, without giving anyone else a chance to talk, Ao Hao carelessly raised his arms and continuedughing, "Of course, stabbing someone from the back is one of our specialties! Don¡¯t you worry! When we¡¯re about to kill them all, we, the brave dragon warriors will definitely be at the front. Of all the treasures in Liang Zhu City, crystals, and jade, we want sixty...no, seventy...no, eighty percent!"

    Picking up a giant teacup and pouring some thick tea into his mouth, Ao Hao puffed out his chest and carried on, "Eighty percent of the treasures and all girls, how¡¯s that? Your Master Ao Ritian is the fairest man! Hahaha!"

    His wildughter echoed in the room. Proudly, he cupped his hands to all representatives, even casting sheep¡¯s eyes at a middle-aged-looking beautiful phoenixdy.

    Emperor Shun breathed deeply and said in a nd tone, "People, as for what¡¯s going to happen next, we need to consider carefully."

    With a pair of bright, sharp eyes, Emperor Shun nced at every representative on the scene and continued with his deep and strong voice, "Do we honestly help the non-humankind to calm the unrest in their city, or seize the opportunity to harm the non-humankind as badly as we can? This rtes to the future of our humankind. We have to be careful and cautious."

    "People, please think about the overall situation here. If we choose to harm to non-humankind, as they said, we may need to face the powerful Yu n being who ising to our world by ourselves. On the other hand, how many warriors might we lose if we choose to strike at the non-humankind today?"

    "If we do not take the chance to harm, and even exterminate them, and if they choose to follow that powerful Yu n being, what would happen? Them and us, together, we may be able to defeat the powerful being. But, what if they turn their weapons around and give us a heavy strike afterward?"

    "They may even attack us suddenly during the war against the powerful Yu n being. How should we deal with that?"

    Pointing at the crystal mirror floating in the midair, Emperor Shun continued, "Look, Liang Zhu City is right here, in disorder. Non-humankind beings are in panic, without knowing what to do. This is their weakest, most disordered, and powerless moment, ever since they invaded our world."

    "Today, any decision we make might affect the future of our kind. We have to be more cautious...People, please ponder upon this..." ncing at Ao Hao, Emperor Shun added coldly, "...with your brains!"

    Emperor Shun barely used mean words against anyone all his life, but Ao Hao¡¯s speech just now did make him feel ufortable. Emperor Shun couldn¡¯t help but taunt Ao Hao for his brainlessness.

    Ao Hao didn¡¯t get Emperor Shun¡¯s point at all. Heughed loudly to the others in the room and said, "He¡¯s right, use your brains. Alright, everyone, tell us about your good ideas...But in my opinion, my n has no risk at all!"

    Clicking his tongue and shaking hisrge head, Ao Hao raised his head, lost in his own imagination as he murmured, "Ah, those Yu n girls, their skins are glowing white and so tender! It¡¯s like some juice will ooze out when you squeeze them ...Ah, their slim limbs just make me drool."

    The room fell into stillness. Except for the group of dragons, all the others were lost in their thoughts.

    Liang Zhu City was in disorder. This was the best opportunity ever to eliminate the non-humankind. The problem was, how should everyone seize the opportunity?

 Chapter 1457: Escape Alone

    Chapter 1457: Escape Alone

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Dispute, endless dispute...

    Ji Hao sat calmly in the room as he closed his eyes, resting. In his spiritual space, the embryo of Dao sat with crossed legs and a faint smile on its face. Quietly, it had been absorbing the pure soul power releasing from the five-colored cauldron.

    No matter what decision Emperor Shun and the others made, Ji Hao had the confidence to proceed or step back freely. After all, he had so many non-humankind captives in his hands. He had already seized the weakness of the non-humankind.

    Spirit power transformed into a giant invisible web and covered the air, allowing Ji Hao to watch the whole area from the sky.

    Finally, smart people made their moves. Thousands of strong Jia n warriors trod on metal tes and carefully approached Liang Zhu City. Slightly further than a hundred miles away from the city, they paused in the air and lined up straight, each taking a deep breath and then shouting out loud in chorus.

    "Yemo Tian, it¡¯s not toote to stop! Give up now! Emperor Yemo Luoye has promised that your position in the family will remain."

    "All members of the Glorious Domination, you havemitted serious crimes. Under the order of the twelve emperors, anyone who unseals the city and surrenders will be forgiven for his past misdeeds. If you refuse toe to your senses and insist on rebelling, all your powers will be taken away. Once our force breaks into the city, the best result for you would be life imprisonment."

    "Yemo Tian, open the gate and surrender now! What are you waiting for?"

    "All members of the twelve families in power, open the gate now and surrender. Don¡¯t mislead yourself!"

    Full Moon masters had been casting a secret magic behind these Jia n warriors to amplify their voices. Their thunderous voices echoed across Liang Zhu City, shaking the clouds in the sky.

    Through the transparent dark screen, one could seerge groups of heavily armored warriors walking onto the city wall. They were waving their hands and saying something. But blocked by the ten-miles-thick screen, no one knew what had they been saying. However, people with good eyesight would discover the weird expressions on their faces.

    Instinctively, a few Jia n warriors treading on metal tes made a few steps closer to the city. One of them shouted loudly, "Louder! What¡¯re you saying? Oi? Why are you waving your arms?"

    The looks on those people¡¯ faces turned weirder and weirder. They waved their arms even faster. They seemed to be shouting as well, but no sound could be heard from the city through the thick screen.

    Ji Hao smiled. He activated the defense system and blocked all sounds before he left Liang Zhu City. The translucent, ten-miles-thick screen only allowed people to hazily see each other¡¯s moves through it, but it was impossible for people in the city to contact the ones on the outside.

    All of a sudden, a series of thunder burst out. The few Jia n warriors were too impatient, that they identally crossed the line marking the distance of one-hundred-miles away from the city. Hundreds of water-tank-sized thunder bombs fell from the sky and struck violently on them. The bombs went off. Surely, the few Jia n warriors were blown up with no part of their bodies remaining. Hundreds of the other Jia n warriors were also killed by the bombs. With a series of curses, the group of Jia n warriors, who were lined up in the air and had been shouting towards the city, hurriedly turned around and controlled their metal tes to fly away as fast as possible.

    Half an hourter, a group of Yu n nobles rose into the air, holding all strange kinds of contact treasures, casting their own special magic. Light streams flew to Liang Zhu City along with gusts of breezes and waves of power vibrations. They all tried their own ways to send messages to the city.

    Nevertheless, for the safety of Liang Zhu City, non-humankind beings spent years to build this final defense system, with no spare efforts. It was perfect. Normally, it delivered no special effect when it wasn¡¯t activated. But now, it was fully activated. Liang Zhu City was impregnable at the moment, that not even a word could be sent into the city.

    Fire sparkles rose from the dark screen above the city, as the messages sent over by these Yu n nobles were shredded by the defense system. Following another series of angry curses, this group of Yu n noble returned to their city of great cmity frustratedly.

    The time was passing by. More and more fires burned in the city, setting aze the few surviving buildings, with dense smoke coiling in the air.

    The Highest Conference Hall area was strangely covered in splendid glows and warm mist streams. Strong natural power streams formed thousands of differently sized and colored swirls, spinning swiftly while emitting dazzling lights.

    Suddenly, tens of enormous fiery light spheres shot upwards from the Highest Conference Hall. A tens of thousands of meters long stream of light rose straight into the sky like an arrow, then violently bumped into the dark screen above the city.

    The dark screen quaked intensely. Surrounding the city, countless human beings eximed.

    In the middle of that stream of light was a hundreds of meters tall, dark, man-shaped figure. Behind it, twenty-four differently shaped wings were spread, releasing thunderbolts, fires, gales and all kinds of energy waves, wrapping the dark man-shaped figure and making it spin swiftly. Foot by foot, the figure drilled into the screen.

    "How is that possible?" A Xiu n old man stood on a metal te, controbly leaning towards the city as he yelled, "The defense of Liang Zhu City is unbreakable! What weapon is that? How can he...How can he..."

    The ten-miles-thick dark screen quaked violently as the gigantic dark figure had already drilled halfway through.

    Through the translucent screen, people with good eyesight could already see Yemo Tian floating in the crystal cockpit between the eyebrows of the destructive weapon. He was covered in blood, with deep wounds all over his skin. Blood was surging out of the wounds inrge streams.

    Everyone knew about this kind of ¡¯weapon¡¯ would understand that Yemo Tian was injured by the counterforce from the weapon, because he overstrained to control the high-grade weapon. Clearly, he had fallen unconscious, and by now, the destructive weapon was acting under its own will!

    Following behind the destructive weapon was a cyan dragon, a white tiger, a rosefinch, and a ck turtle. The four holy creatures rose into the air and transformed into four torrents of energy, chasing after the weapon. The four energy torrents struck on the dark screen without making any noise. The four differently colored strong energy waves spread speedily in all directions on the dark screen, dimming everything they touched.

    Boom! Covered in a faintyer of golden light, the destructive weapon rushed out of Liang Zhu City. It was shaking intensely. The violent vibration woke Yemo Tian up. He weakly opened his eyes and confusedly nced around, but afterward, he burst into a wildughter. "Haha! I¡¯m out! I¡¯m out safely! Hahaha, dragon, tiger, lion, mammoth, Dishi Jin, Piji Wuyue, Polo Yu, Trai...Traitors, you wait and see!"

    The destructive weapon soared up. Without sincerity, Yemo Tian continued, "My brothers, you hang on in there. I wille back with more people and save you! Ah, I swear, if you die, I will certainly take revenge for you!"

    Without taking another nce back, Yemo Tian fled in a flurry. The destructive weapon moved as fast as a bolt of lighting, such that the twelve emperors didn¡¯t manage to stop it at all.

 Chapter 1458: Break the Weapon With the Sword

    Chapter 1458: Break the Weapon With the Sword

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao suddenly wanted to roar withughter.

    Yemo Tian fled alone and left all members of the Glorious Domination in the city. He ran away alone shamelessly.

    As he had left, those yboys from the Glorious Domination and their loyal followers would suffer. Currently, the city was filled with believers of the four men with a dragon, a tiger, a lion, and a mammoth. The eyes of those human warriors had all been burning red by the fire of anger. God knew how crazily they would torture the non-humankind beings left in Liang Zhu City.

    Picking up a cup of tea, Ji Hao¡¯s hand was even shaking slightly, as he had been trying so hard to keep himself from bursting into a wild, hystericalughter.

    Clearly, the group of yboys from the Glorious Domination weren¡¯t the poorest ones. The ones with the worst luck should be the four men under Priest Hua and Priest Mu¡¯s guidance, right? They worked so hard, developed so many non-humankind disciples, and finally broke into Liang Zhu City. However, Ji Hao stepped in at thest moment. By now, all disciples of the four lotus altars were locked in the city by the final defense system.

    Perhaps, with powerful defensive treasures or talismans given by Priest Hua and Priest Mu, the four men could escape from Liang Zhu City. But, would they dare to? Would they dare to leave so many disciples in the city and escape?

    They weren¡¯t like Yemo Tian, who was supported by powerful people. Therefore, he was allowed to do all kinds of irresponsible things. But, the four men could not do the same. So many of their disciples were in the city now. If they ever dared to leave them in the city to die, even as disciples under the direct guidance of Priest Hua and Priest Mu, they would have to face serious consequences!

    Taking arge gulp of the tea, Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and folded his legs, leisurely shaking his foot. At the moment, Liang Zhu City must be in utter chaos, right? The four men must be roaring angrily. How should they save themselves from the difficult situation? Deep down, Ji Hao was truly looking forward to the drama!

    The one staying in the city of great cmity was Ji Hao himself. His seventy-two clones had scattered around Liang Zhu City long ago. When Yemo Tian fled in helter-skelter with the destructive weapon, he ran into a clone of Ji Hao.

    Without hesitation, the clone gave a bright shout and released nine bolts of Yu Yu divine thunder in a row. Sharp thunderbolts left hundreds of miles long light beams in the sky, urately striking on the crystal cockpit between the weapon¡¯s eyebrows. The thunderbolts disintegrated, tearing the crystal cockpit violently while causing ear-piercing noises.

    The weapon quaked intensely. Its flying speed was slowed down sharply. Inside the crystal cockpit, Yemo Tian took a deep breath. After pouring six bottles of top-grade healing drugs into his mouth, the wounds on his body began shrinking slowly. He raised his head and looked at the one who stopped him through a thickyer of crystal.

    "Marquis Yao, Ji Hao? Why are you here?" Yemo Tian was confused. He looked at Ji Hao and asked. This airspace belonged to Liang Zhu City, and no human marquis was supposed to show up in here.

    "I always wanted to try fighting your destructive weapon. People say that the true path to victory is to find your opponent¡¯s weakness. In the future, I may fight against your real father, and I suppose his people have enough destructive weapons, don¡¯t they?" Ji Hao¡¯s clone slowly raised its hands, and Pan Gu Dragon Mark emerged in his hand quietly.

    The clone gripped the sword hilt with both his hands. The sword sensed Ji Hao¡¯s strong intent of fighting, shaking slightly itself in response. Silhouettes of a pair of dragons appeared on both edges of the sword. The faintly audible dragon roars echoed through the air, dispelling the clouds and creating a giant blue circle in the cloudy sky.

    Yemo Tian burst intoughter. He even lied down and rolled in the cockpit, as if he had heard the most hrious joke in the world.

    "You, Marquis Yao Ji Hao, a barbarian, an ignorant, stupid, uneducated, unevolved creature, how dare you say something like that? You fight against my father? You fight against my great, supreme father? Do you even hear yourself?" Yemo Tianughed so hard that he even squeezed tears out of his eye sockets. The crystal cockpit was filled with a light-purple liquid. His clear teardrops floated in the purple liquid while glistening.

    "You have no idea how strong my father is! You have no way to find out the massive difference between the true nobles from Pan Yu world and the descendants of those impoverished families." Yemo Tian proudly raised his head and started telling Ji Hao¡¯s clone what Ji Hao wanted to know the most.

    "You know what? The light of the three suns and nine moons cannot reach Pan Gu world. Therefore, the descendants of those impoverished families who were born in this world have never truly showered under the light of the three suns and nine moons. If onepared the real nobles in Pan Yu world to the dragons soaring in the sky, the impoverished family people born in Pan Gu world are like rats living underground, lowly, and not even worth mentioning!"

    "You can¡¯t understand the difference between them. The real Yu n nobles, who have the glow of the three suns and nine moons reaching every corner of their bodies, are so great, so respectable. Simply speaking, a Sun and Moon stage being from Pan Yu world is ten, a hundred, even a thousand times stronger than a same level being here in Pan Gu world! And that¡¯s all because they understand the naturalws way more thoroughly, and have much better control of their powers."

    "Any knight under my father¡¯smand can easily tten the entire Liang Zhu City!" Through the thickyer of crystal, Yemo Tian pointed at Ji Hao¡¯s clone and shouted, "Those useless impoverished people, they spent so many years, yet still failed to conquer you lowly barbarians. But when my father arrives, he will send out a random army, which will destroy your civilization in a couple of years!"

    Proudly holding his head high, Yemo Tian sneered and continued, "Of course, destroying your civilization won¡¯t take much time. Instead, traveling would be the most time-consuming thing! Pan Gu world is way too huge. How many years will it take for my father¡¯s army to travel around the world and uproot your civilization?"

    Ji Hao¡¯s clone raised its eyebrows and said, "Are they really so strong? The powers of the three suns and nine moons, are they truly so magical?"

    Yemo Tian proudly looked at the clone and responded, "Without seeing Pan Yu world with your own eyes, you can never know how great it is."

    Yemo Tian¡¯s injuries had recoveredpletely. He suddenly clenched his fists, widely opened his three eyes, and growled at Ji Hao. From the back of the destructive weapon, the wings released raging fires and dazzling thunderbolts, which vibrated the surrounding space in a thousand miles of radius. The space copsed towards the weapon like flowing water.

    A dark light condensed into a long sword in each hand of the destructive weapon. Yemo Tian roared hoarsely while the weapon swung all eight swords down at Ji Hao¡¯s head.

    Ji Hao¡¯s body was covered in a clear light. He moved swiftly, and magically shed through the twisted space, showing up behind the destructive weapon. Pan Gu Dragon Sword released a thousands of meters long beam of light and hacked violently on the back of the weapon¡¯s neck.

    Crack! Bolts of electricity burst from the neck of the destructive weapon. In the air,yers of thin and hexagon defensive screens emerged. The dark defensive screens vibrated intensely, causing thunderous explosive sounds.

    Pan Gu Dragon Mark prated two hundred and forty thousandyers of extremely thin dark screens and pierced into the nape of the weapon.

    Fire sparkles rose while Pan Gu Dragon Mark sank deeply into the weapon.

 Chapter 1459: Destruction and Thunder Trial

    Chapter 1459: Destruction and Thunder Trial

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In the room, people were still wrangling, as Ji Hao slightly clenched his fingers.

    The teacup held in his hand was crafted by a Xiu n master, but at the moment, five finger marks were left on it, with the loops and whorls on each finger clearly visible.

    Ji Hao closed his eyes, concentrated on controlling the clone facing Yemo Tian. All the other seventy-one clones of his had stopped moving. Through the connection between all clones, the rest seventy-one clones had been sending their powers to the one with Pan Gu Dragon Mark.

    Pan Gu Dragon Mark sank deeper and deeper into the nape of the destructive weapon, bit by bit. Fire sparkles were generated from all over the weapon¡¯s hundreds of meters tall body. Following a faintly audible explosive noise, the nape of the weapon suddenly shone with a dazzling light. Through the blinding light, one could see countless ovepping spell symbols inside the weapon, fighting against Pan Gu Dragon Mark.

    Ever Since Ji Hao attained Pan Gu Dragon Mark, he had never encountered such a difficult opponent. He felt like trying to cut the skin of an old pig, which was covered in resin and sand, with a rusty knife. He had to put forth all his strength to push Pan Gu Dragon Mark forward slowly.

    But of course, the clone wasn¡¯t as strong as himself. If it were Ji Hao controlling Pan Gu Dragon Mark himself, it might be a lot easier.

    Following a sizzling noise, twisting light beams shone from the wound on the destructive weapon¡¯s nape, coiling on Pan Gu Dragon Mark. The entire destructive weapon was trembling. Much simr to the eruption of a volcano, an immense counterforce burst from the weapon, violently striking on the sword.

    Pan Gu Dragon Mark had already sunken into the destructive weapon for three-feet and six-inches. Waves of destructive power flooded into the weapon and transformed into dragon-shaped shades, entangling the spell symbol system inside the weapon.

    Ji Hao had a strange feeling, that Pan Gu Dragon Sword didn¡¯t pierce into a man-shaped lifeless weapon. Instead, it seemed to have invaded into a small world.

    The non-humankind beings from Pan Yu world indeed had an advanced civilization that current human beings could not understand. The hundreds of meters tall destructive weapon was built as a small independent world by them, possessing an unimaginable power.

    Inexhaustible power transformed into blinding light and raging fire, erupting from the destructive weapon. If Pan Gu Dragon Mark were an average-level pre-world spirit weapon, it might have been meltedpletely by the energy spurted out of the destructive weapon already.

    The destructive weapon was indeed a crowning achievement of the non-humankind civilization!

    Scorching hot light beams coiled up across the Pan Gu Dragon Sword and soon struck on Ji Hao¡¯s clone. The clone¡¯s skin was shattered immediately, exposing its translucent body, which was generated from pure natural powers. The light beams shed on its body like countless sharp des, cutting it and leaving bone-deep, giant shes.

    The seventy-two clonesbined their powers. Sitting straight in the room in the city of great cmity, Ji Hao again clenched his fingers. The exquisite teacup was crushed in his hand, quietly turning into a strand of smoke and dissipating. The other seventy-one clones disappeared simultaneously, while all their powers were sent to the clone facing Yemo Tian, then being injected into Pan Gu Dragon Mark.

    Along with a sonorous dragon roar, a blinding torrent of light was released from Pan Gu Dragon Mark. A series of dazzling light exploded from the nape of the destructive weapon, and following a deafening series of booms, Ji Hao¡¯s clone created a giant hole on the nape of the destructive weapon.

    The neck of the weapon was halfway opened. From its broken neck, dense smoke puffed out, while raging fire burned. Streams of sticky,va-like liquid, which was condensed from pure energy, gushed ceaselessly out of the weapon, simr to the blood of a living creature.

    The liquid emitted a blinding dark light, pouring to the ground like a heavy rain.

    The forest down below suffered a catastrophic disaster. A bean-sized drop of liquid fell on the ground and quaked slightly, then went off immediately. The dark light and scorching heat became overwhelming, as destructive waves of energy swept across the forest with a radius of hundreds of miles, incinerating everything in the area.

    Countless bean-sized drops of liquid fell from the sky, sshing on the ground.

    ck mushroom clouds burst open one after another. The ten-thousand-miles around the spot was shrouded in the dark light and fire. The ground disappearedyer byyer, and within a second, a tremendous hole appeared on the ground, thousand-miles deep and ten-thousand miles wide.

    Crack!

    An enormous ck swirling cloud emerged above the heads of Ji Hao and the destructive weapon. Raging-dragon-like thunderbolts sizzled swiftly in the cloud, causing a dreadful rumbling noise.

    Following the first series of thunder, a big half of the body of Ji Hao¡¯s clone fell apart. Even Ji Hao himself, who sat in the room in a city of great cmity, was affected as well. His internal organs were vibrated, as if someone had thrown a hammer strike at his belly. Meanwhile, he sensed a buzzing noise inside his ears.

    It was the power of the world.

    The destructive weapon¡¯s ¡¯blood¡¯ caused severe damages and threat to Pan Gu world. Down below, both the time and space in the forest area had been twisted in a destructive way. Within the area, the natural system was on the verge of copse. Immediately, Pan Gu world made the most direct reaction. The thunder trial descended. After eighty-one sky-shaking ps of thunder, hundred-miles-thick thunderbolts descended from the sky.

    Once the hundred-miles-thick thunderbolts left the swirling cloud, they beganpressing. By the time the thunderbolts shed across the air and struck on the head of the destructive weapon, they had already shrunk by thousands of times and became barely visible. Following an earth-splitting boom, beams of fiery light were emitted from the weapon. With trembling limbs, the destructive weapon fell straight to the ground from the sky.

    Ji Hao¡¯s clone raised Pan Gu Dragon Mark. The thunderbolts didn¡¯tnd on Ji Hao¡¯s clone, probably because the thunder trial sensed the Pan Gu Dragon Mark¡¯s power. Hence, the thunderbolt aimed at the clone also struck mercilessly on the destructive weapon¡¯s head.

    In the crystal cockpit, Yemo Tian vomited blood and shrieked with a dry voice, his eyes filled with fear and despair.

    How great was the power of a world? Thunderboltsnded one after another. The destructive weapon¡¯s neck was halfway broken by Ji Hao, and at the moment, it was struggling in midair, wielding its eight dark light swords while trying to defend itself. Along with the world-shaking thunders, the light swords were dimmed and shattered one after another. The thunderbolts struck on the destructive weapon again and again, bringing it down from the air and pressing it deep underground.

    Ji Hao¡¯s clone stood in the midair, looking down at the ground. It saw countless cracks on the surface of the destructive weapon, but the weapon remained whole still.

    What numbed Ji Hao¡¯s scalp was that the badly wounded neck of the weapon had been healing. The destructive weapon was absorbing natural powers to generate new tissues and heal itself.

    What a terrifying weapon!

    Without Pan Gu Dragon Mark, Ji Hao wouldn¡¯t be able to damage this giant thing at all!

    But how many weapons in Pan Gu world were at the same level as Pan Gu Dragon Mark?

    How many destructive weapons and other same-level pieces would be brought to this world by Yemo Tian¡¯s father?

 Chapter 1460: Meeting Chi You Again

    Chapter 1460: Meeting Chi You Again

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    ¡¯Destroy it.¡¯

    In the noisy room, Ji Hao stood up, silently transformed into a stream of light, and disappeared into the air.

    Ao Hao was halfway drunk. He turned around and yelled mumblingly, "Ji Ritian, where are you going? Haha, drink! Oi, Yemo Luoye, do you like that chick or not?"

    The golden bridge was fully activated. At the current stage, Ji Hao¡¯s moving speed had reached an extreme degree with the golden bridge. Within a second, he had already flown far away from Liang Zhu City and came to the side of his clone, taking over Pan Gu Dragon Mark. The clone turned into a strand of mist and dissipated. Ji Hao stood under the rumbling swirling thundercloud. Suddenly, a golden halo emerged behind his head.

    The halo was thick and bright, releasing dense streams of purple mist as it formed enormous, splendid clouds behind Ji Hao. Once the golden halo and the purple clouds emerged, the thundercloud in the air immediately drifted away from Ji Hao, as if it didn¡¯t want to harm even a hair of Ji Hao.

    The halo was generated from his natural reward; it was a gift from the world. In all these years, Ji Hao had killed countless non-humankind beings, and during the flood, he saved numerous human beings and living creatures in Pan Gu world. The world rewarded him for all that he had done. Surrounded by in the golden light and the purple clouds, Ji Hao had immeasurable amounts of natural powers gathering towards him under his will.

    Unlike the destructive weapon, which forcibly absorbed the natural powers, the natural powers in Pan Gu world had been merging into Ji Hao¡¯s body on their own at the moment, without causing him any ufortable feeling. Torrents of natural power surged into Ji Hao¡¯s body through the halo, easily being turned into his strength.

    ng!

    Pan Gu Dragon Mark was strengthened by Ji Hao¡¯s inexhaustible power, and a thousand-miles-long sword light dazzled from the sword edge. Wherever the sword light reached, the clouds were shed, and even the sky seemed to be cut open.

    The thunder trial descended fast, and disappeared even faster. Within the span of three breaths, the thunder trial was already gone. High up in the air, the swirling thundercloud faded abruptly as well.

    A giant hole was left on the earth. The destructive weapon lied in the hole spread-eagled. ck smoke was puffing up from its entire body, while electric lights lingered dazzlingly on its surface. It was covered in cracks, letting out fire kes.

    Along with a series of cracking noise, the destructive weapon slowly floated up into the sky.

    Inside the crystal cockpit, Yemo Tian had fallen unconscious again. He looked like a doll that ended up in the hands of a violent boy. His entire body was twisted, and all his bones were crushed. Sharp broken bones pierced out of his skin, making him look very scary.

    The thunder trial had merely caused the destructive weapon middling damage, but the lingering thunder trial power drilled into the weapon and dealt Yemo Tian an extensive strike. At the moment, not to mention controlling the weapon and continuing the battle, as long as Ji Hao gave the destructive weapon a heavy blow, Yemo Tian would be crushed by the counterforce from the weapon.

    Pan Gu Dragon Mark buzzed shrilly while Ji Hao fixed his eyes on the squirming, healing wound on the nape of the destructive weapon.

    A crowning achievement of the non-humankind civilization... The manufacturing technology of this kind of destructive weapon had indeed reached the peak of artificial weaponry. If Yemo Tian were slightly stronger, if he could take a greater counterforce from the weapon, he would be able to sweep across Pan Gu world, because only a few living beings in this world could pose an actual threat to him.

    "The fewer, the better!" Ji Hao looked at Yemo Tian and murmured. Pan Gu Dragon Mark gave a high-pitched buzz and fiercely lunged down to the crystal cockpit.

    A strong gust of wind blew over, along with which, a giant axe swung towards Ji Hao¡¯s ribs. Ji Hao sensed a sharp intent of killing aggressively invading his spiritual space, even when the axe was still miles away from his body. If he were an ordinary human being, this especially strong, highly concentrated intent of killing would be powerful enough to destroy his soul.

    Ji Hao snorted coldly and continued swinging down Pan Gu Dragon Mark. In the meanwhile, he crooked his left fingers, reaching to the giant axe while causing shrill swishing noise.

    Thud!

    A man suddenly lunged out of the air and bumped against the destructive weapon with his shoulder. The weapon, which was slowly floating up, drifted sideways for about a hundred meters after being bumped by that man.

    Pan Gu Dragon Mark¡¯s edge brushed across the weapon¡¯s head.

    Along with a shrill howl, the man who bumped away the destructive weapon and saved Yemo Tian was cut into two by Pan Gu Dragon Mark. Even his soul was destroyed.

    "Jiu!" The man attempting to hack Ji Hao with a giant axe growled. The intent of killing released from the axe grew even stronger.

    ng!

    Ji Hao urately gripped the edge of the axe with his left hand. The blood-red axe dazzled as the muscr man holding the axe tried his best to push it and to cut off Ji Hao¡¯s hand. However, the axe remained motionless.

    "Chi You?" Ji Hao looked at the man and said, "Long time no see! You don¡¯t seem to have improved. You¡¯re exactly the same as before, back in Pan Xi world!"

    Wearing a heavy armor and gripping the hilt of the axe, Chi You stared at Ji Hao with a twisted face.

    Back in Pan Xi world, Chi You was confident of easily chopping Ji Hao away in a face-to-face battle. But now, a few years after what happened in Pan Xi world, Ji Hao took a full strike from him with a single arm!

    The potential of human beings was indeed immeasurable. In the history of human beings, many managed to be peak-level powerful beings within a century, such as Emperor Xuanyuan, Shennong, Suiren, and the other former emperors. Bing backbones of the humankind only cost these legendary emperors tens of years. However, Ji Hao improved way too fast, even faster than those ancient human emperors!

    "Marquis Yao Ji Hao...You freak...How can you hurt Lord Yemo Tian?"

    Hundred soft, tall, and sturdy figures swished out from the air, holding heavy shields and des as they surrounded the destructive weapon. Some of them even hopped onto the weapon¡¯s head, knocking the crystal cockpit and calling Yemo Tian¡¯s name.

    "I do want to hurt him. What can you do?" Ji Hao looked at Chi You as he sensed the waves of energy releasing from his axe. Abruptly, Ji Hao bared his teeth and grinned.

    Ji Hao turned around his hand. His palm suddenly became translucent as it released wisps of Chaos power. All of a sudden, Ji Hao¡¯s five fingers sank deeply into the thick edge of the axe.

    ng!

    Chi You¡¯s giant axe was snapped by Ji Hao.

    "My!" Chi You popped out his eyes in shock. His axe was a naturally crafted holy weapon, processed by Xiu n masters with secret strengthening magic for years. But, without even casting a magic, and with a bare hand and pure physical strength, Ji Hao snapped it!

    The axe could even cut the body of a Supreme Magus! But, why was it as fragile as a piece of wood in Ji Hao¡¯s hand?

    How strong was Ji Hao? What level had he achieved? Chi You was never afraid of anyone in his life, but at this very moment, his legs suddenly softened.

    Without giving him any chance, Ji Hao bent his waist and bumped into Chi You¡¯s arms. Held in Ji Hao¡¯s right hand, Pan Gu Dragon Mark pierced deeply into Chi You¡¯s chest.

    With one sword move, Ji Hao killed Chi You, the current leader of the Chi You Army, which was a strong force of Yu Dynasty.

 Chapter 1461: The Scouts are Here

    Chapter 1461: The Scouts are Here

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In the Chaos, Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei, and Priest Yu Yu were on patrol around Pan Gu world with their disciples, killing all Chaos monsters which were attracted by the strong energy waves releasing from Pan Gu world.

    Another priest quietly sat on a hassock. He was surrounded by coiling warm mist, seeming to be rxed and leisurely. His eyes sparkled with a dim light as he nced around from time to time.

    asionally, he would suddenly lock his eyes in one direction, then raise his hand and point there. Following this mysterious priest¡¯s moves, one of Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei, and Priest Yu Yu would certainly fly over with his disciples and ughter all Chaos creationsing from that way.

    Over ten-thousand hyena-shaped Chaos creatures raised dense thunderclouds and barked thunderously, marching to Pan Gu world. The tails of each hyena were actually nine colorful poisonous snakes. Running past stars, these creatures widely opened their jaws and easily tore apart every enormous star with their sharp teeth.

    All stars flushed ceaselessly by Chaos tide waves were extremely tough, such that not even a pre-world spirit weapon could leave a mark on a Chaos star. Nevertheless, these hyenas chewed the stars so easily. Clearly, their sharp teeth were exceptionally dangerous.

    Po released his spirit power as he saw these crazy monsters from a long distance away. He noticed the sharp teeth in their mouths, and the smooth and thick Chaos stripes on their teeth. Those were natural destructive spell symbols that had the power to crush everything tangible or intangible.

    Using these teeth as materials, a super powerful pre-world-level magic treasure could definitely be created. But, sensing the fierce power of these hyenas, plus their giant number, Po hurriedly bowed to Yu Yu and said, "Shifu, good treasures areing!"

    Yu Yu nced at the group of hyena andughed, "Hah, good treasures indeed! These are mix-blood descendants of ¡¯Chaos devouring beasts¡¯ and ¡¯extreme negative snakes with nine turns¡¯. Their teeth are just average, but their stomachs can create space, perfect materials to generate ¡¯paradises¡¯!"

    Wielding his broad sleeve, Yu Yu chased after these hyenas with giant steps while continuing, "Po, when this is over, you make ten-thousand ¡¯paradises¡¯ as soon as possible. I¡¯m not a good fortune teller, but I do know that we will have a lot of disciples in the future. We need to prepare more ¡¯paradises¡¯ to amodate your future young brothers and sisters!"

    Po chuckled as he hurriedly followed behind Yu Yu with the other disciples.

    The sword formation was built, as four-colored sword light tore apart the space and shattered the Chaos. Within the dazzling, interweaving sword lights, fierce Chaos monsters howled and fell one after another.

    The priest sitting on the hassock smiled faintly. Since Yu Yu had made his move, these monsters wouldn¡¯t have a chance to break into Pan Gu world anymore. He turned to another direction.

    Followed by a sword light, a stream of blood rose. Gui Ling folded her hands and released a Yu Yu divine thunder, blowing the blood into a strand of ash. The ash rolled up, drifting to Pan Gu world along with a Chaos tide wave.

    The ash was drawn to Pan Gu world. The Chaos tide wave copsed and turned into natural powers, being absorbed by the world. Most of the ash merged into the world as well, being absorbed and digested by the world. However, the finest grain of ash suddenly paused in the air, from which, extremely dim wisps of golden light were emitted. The golden light expanded slowly and became a palm-long golden shuttle. Even Yu Yu didn¡¯t notice this.

    The shuttle was thickly covered inplicated, gorgeous embossments. Following a sizzling noise, the shuttle cracked the space, merged into the air, and swished across the sky, flying a million miles within a single second. The next moment, it bounced out of the space and began absorbing natural powers in thin streams. After the span of a breath, the shuttle again merged into the air, and this time, it zipped over a hundred million miles away instantly.

    Within a couple of hours, the shuttle drilled into the starry void from above the sky of Pan Gu world, whereupon, it swiftly flew to Mind. Approaching Mind, the shuttle had already expanded to tens of meters long. Theplicated embossments on its surface emitted a dazzling glow, which looked really splendid.

    A group of wild starry sky spirit turtles trod on the start lights, leisurely gliding above the clouds of Mind. These turtles opened their jaws widely, gnawing some rare herbs floating in the clouds. The fresh, sweet, and juicy herbs were rich in natural powers. The turtles were satisfied by the delicious herbs, happily shaking their heads and snortingfortably.

    The golden shuttle suddenly swished across these turtles. A cold, emotionless wave of soul power swept across their enormous bodies.

    A blood-red sword light shed across the golden shuttle. Along with a series of howls, about ten spirit turtles paused. Within a blink of an eye, they turned into a puff of lifeless ash in the blood-red sword light.

    Sparkling with a golden light, the swiftly flying golden shuttle stopped abruptly, floating near one side of a towering mountain by the southwest of Liang Zhu City.

    Along with a puffing noise, the shell of the golden shuttle bloomed like flowers, exposing its dark-golden, crystalline inner body. Dark golden stripes were visible inside the inner body, glistening dimly while releasing waves of strong energy, gently vibrating the surrounding space with a radius of three-hundred-meters.

    On the inner body of the shuttle, a door opened. Twelve Yu n men with golden armors flew out.

    As thest Yu n man waved his hand, the golden shuttle quickly shrank into a tiny grain of sand and merged into his palm.

    "This Pan Gu world is indeed extraordinary." Said one Yu n man while taking a deep breath with fascination. With a deep voice, he continued, "Wild, primitive, natural, fresh... You can sense a thriving life-force even from the air. I¡¯m in love with this ce."

    "Indeed, I¡¯m so tired of the lifelessness of Pan Yu world already" Another Yu n man gave a cold smile and said, "Rotten and old... Even though we have been giving it strong life-force with the resources we plundered from other worlds, how can artificial thingspare with a natural life power like this?"

    "We¡¯re here, so the world is ours!" The Yu n man who walked out thest spread his arms towards Pan Gu world, seeming to embrace the whole world as he said, "But before that, we must aplish our mission...Lord Yemo Tian, not a hair of his can be harmed. Only by relying on him can we reasonably and legally upy this world!"

    "Yemo? What a lowly family name of a low-grade noble..." The one who talked the first scornfully shook his head and said, "But...He¡¯s our master¡¯s son after all."

    The twelve Yu n men stopped talking. Together, they turned their eyes to where the destructive weapon was.

 Chapter 1462: Sun and Moon Knights

    Chapter 1462: Sun and Moon Knights

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Big Brother!"

    The Chi You warriors growled deeply. No sadness or fear could be sensed from their voices, nothing but the desire of fighting. They were a group of emotionless killing machines, who had nothing but the fighting instincts remaining in their minds. Chi You¡¯s death seemed to unseal these insane warriors, releasing their craziest will of fighting.

    Wrapped in a ck and red fire which was generated from their fierce intent of killing and boiling blood, except for the few who continued trying to wake Yemo Tian up, all Chi You warriors dropped down their shields. They held their des with both their hands and marched towards Ji Hao like a mad rhino.

    Without dodging and defending, they swung their des directly down at Ji Hao¡¯s head in the simplest and wildest way.

    As sacred as martyrs, as passionate and obsessed as the devils from hell, these Chi You warriors burned their lives and souls to make their strongest strikes on Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao raised his left hand and caught a deing down at his head. He twisted his wrist, snapped the de, then directly lunged Pan Gu Dragon Mark forward, which was held in his right hand. With an irresistible force, Pan Gu Dragon Sword shattered the Chi You warrior¡¯s armor and prated his chest.

    As he grabbed and lunged, one died; grabbed again, lunged again, another one died...

    Within a second, Ji Hao repeated this series of move hundreds of times. With doubts and to their shock, hundreds of strong Chi You warriors were cut into pieces by Pan Gu Dragon Mark.

    Simply and repeatedly, Ji Hao killed them all, as easily as crushing eggs with a mountain. Suddenly, he understood what the mysterious man said about the ¡¯Dao of strength¡¯. Indeed, when pure physical strength was great to a certain level, one could defeat any enemy by simply crushing him.

    However, even Saint Pan Gu failed to reach the peak of the ¡¯Dao of strength¡¯, didn¡¯t he? Due to that reason, he fell eventually under the attacks from hundreds of millions of Chaos monsters.

    Therefore, physical strength was indeed important, but skills and varieties could not be neglected. For example, Priest Hua¡¯s Dao of evolvement provided Ji Hao with the secret magic that was infinite in variety. How much convenience did that bring him? Besides, because of the great Dao of evolvement, Ji Hao¡¯s battle effectiveness was directly enhanced.

    Thest Chi You warrior blocking Ji Hao¡¯s way died. Coiling on Ji Hao¡¯s waist, the pair of fire dragons roared happily, while Mr. Crow cawed towards the sky, standing on Ji Hao¡¯s head the whole time. kes of fire burned on his feathers, even blurring his body.

    Treading on a fiery cloud, Ji Hao approached the destructive weapon step by step.The best choice was to capture it. If not, Ji Hao needed to destroy itpletely. As for Yemo Tian, killing was thest thing Ji Hao wanted to do, as he should ideally be taken captive.

    It was possible for his father to cherish the affection between a father and a son, right? Under some difficult situations, maybe Ji Hao could threaten that ¡¯Blood Crown¡¯ with Yemo Tian¡¯s life?

    Thest few Chi You warriors shielded the destructive weapon behind them against Ji Hao. They dropped their des and grippedrge and thick shields with both their hands. Witnessing Ji Hao ughtering the other Chi You warriors, they now understood that they couldn¡¯t rival Ji Hao. At the moment, they weren¡¯t thinking about killing Ji Hao. Instead, they strove for protecting the destructive weapon with their strongest defense, until Yemo Tian woke up.

    Once Yemo Tian woke up and escaped with the destructive weapon, their mission would be aplished!

    "Lord Yemo Tian, wake up now!" A Chi You army gripped hisrge shield and bumped against Ji Hao. Meanwhile, he growled in a hoarse voice. A buffalo embossment on the surface of the square-shaped shield released arge cloud of smoke, while the shield bumping into Ji Hao like a small hill.

    Ji Hao conveniently threw a punch at the shield.

    Following a thunderous bang, countless spell symbols copsed inside the one-foot-thick metal shield. The shield cast from a special alloy and added with a secret magic was vibrated violently into pieces, which were even tinier than sand grains. Both arms of the Chi You warrior were crushed, as he was sent flying backward while vomiting blood.

    "Lord Yemo Tian, wake up, run!" Another Chi You warrior bumped into Ji Hao while holding the samerge shield. His body was burning, a blood-red fire erupting from every single pore of his. He knew that he couldn¡¯t possibly stop Ji Hao, but this warrior tried his best to burn his body and soul for a slim chance. He released all his life-force for this very moment.

    This was a low-Divine-Magus-level warrior. But at this moment, he boosted his power up to the level of peak-Divine-Magus.

    This warrior burned out his skin and flesh in a moment, being left with a bloody skeleton, wrapped in the sticky blood-red me while rushing towards Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao raised the Pan Gu Dragon Mark and swung the sword down along with a dragon roar, cutting this crazily burning Chi You warrior and his shield into pieces.

    "Enough, piss off!" Darting towards the destructive weapon withrge steps, Ji Hao shouted.

    The bodies of the remaining three Chi You warriors zed simultaneously with a blood-red fire, burning their lives. As they dropped their shields, the fire began gathering to their chests from their whole bodies. They spread their arms while rushing towards Ji Hao. Apparently, they were attempting to detonate their own bodies and die together with Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao snorted coldly. As a clear light shed across his forehead, he dodged the embracement of the three Chi You warriors and came straight onto the destructive weapon.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The three warriors failed to control the wanton powers inside their bodies and exploded. A dazzling fiery light spread in all directions. The destructive weapon wasn¡¯t under anyone¡¯s control at the moment, and even it was pushed to tens of miles away by the explosion waves.

    Ji Hao stood outside the crystal cockpit of the destructive weapon as he raised Pan Gu Dragon Mark and frowned, looking at the crystal cockpit, which was an integral whole. If he broke it violently, would Yemo Tian be harmed? After all, Ji Hao wanted to capture Yemo Tian alive, and didn¡¯t want to identally chop off his head. However, it would certainly require Ji Hao to put forth all his strength to break the destructive weapon. In order to damage the destructive weapon, Ji Hao had to use his whole strength, but by doing that, Yemo Tian was very likely to be identally injured.

    "Oi, barbarian, if I were you, I would put down that good-looking long sword, then kneel on the ground and kowtow to me. Cry and beg to pledge your loyalty to me, beg to be a ve of mine, then hold my boots with both hands and clean them with your tongue." A cold voice could be heard from a distance away, "If I were you, I will never try to harm Lord Yemo Tian. You hurt a hair of his, and all your families will die for your mistake."

    The air surrounding Ji Hao¡¯s body froze all of a sudden. Followed by a series of cracking noise, a strange power twisted the air and turned it into a nine-meters squared, gray, transparent, hexahedral cage that locked Ji Hao inside. Faintly visibly electric lights had been flowing rapidly inside the cage.

    What a magical move! Most importantly, before Ji Hao could notice any move the enemies made, he was already stuck by this strange magic.

    Turning around, Ji Hao saw twelve Yu n young men, wearing golden armors.

    The moment he saw them, Ji Hao knew that they weren¡¯t from any of the twelve families in power of Yu Dynasty.

    "You are?" Ji Hao pointed at the sky.

    "We are Sun and Moon knights from the Holy Realm of Pan Yu world. Don¡¯t take us as those lowly things." A Yu n young man smiled warmly at Ji Hao and responded, "Barbarian, you can dedicate that sword to me now."

 Chapter 1463: First Fight Against The Sun and Moon Knights

    Chapter 1463: First Fight Against The Sun and Moon Knights

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The Holy Realm of Pan Yu world...

    Ji Hao had heard about this ce. He heard that Dishi Cha, whose sons were killed by him, took a trial of Sun and Moon and be a Sun and Moon powerful being in the Holy Realm. Perhaps, the Holy Ream was simr to the Magi Pce in the human society.

    As for Sun and Moon Knights, Pan Yu world people saw the three suns and nine moons as supreme beings, as their origin and the sources of their powers. Therefore, these people with a title of ¡¯Sun and Moon¡¯ should be true elites. Besides, judging from their attitude towards Yu n nobles here in Pan Gu world, they surely had exceptional family backgrounds.

    Taking the humankind as an example, to a human being, a good family background meant more cultivation resources and a wider range of knowledge. Princes fromrge human families were good examples; while their peers were still cultivating themselves severely for breaking through to the level of Senior Magus, they mostly would have be Divine Magi already.

    Ji Hao stroked the edge of Pan Gu Dragon Sword with one finger and generated a shrill buzz, dispelling the clouds gathering around him. Ji Hao looked at the Yu n young man grinningly, shaking his head as he responded, "I worked hard for this treasure. How can I give it to you without a reason? Besides, I don¡¯t like what you said."

    Wielding the sword, he created an arc beam of light while maintaining the grinning face as he continued, "I prefer to prate your head with it, instead of dedicating it to you."

    The twelve Sun and Moon Knights didn¡¯t get angry. Theyughed out loud together. Theyughed scornfully, teasingly, and carelessly, as if they were twelve dragons soaring in the sky that were challenged by a wild dog.

    "I knew that in a wild world like this, barbarians would challenge us."

    "It¡¯s always the same. Some barbarians are stupid enough to believe that they can resist our power. But, what happened in the end?"

    "It¡¯s just that some lucky barbarians do have lots of good things. Look at this one, this sword is a supreme treasure in this world, rare and precious, isn¡¯t it? Haha, how many pre-world pieces can be left from the creation of arge world in total?"

    "It¡¯s mine. You, don¡¯t even try to snatch it." A Sun and Moon knight trod on the air as he steadily walked towards Ji Hao step by step. While approaching, he rxedly smiled at his friends and said, "When I get this sword, drinks are on me."

    The other knights reluctantly nced at the longsword in Ji Hao¡¯s hand and began talking. They made all kinds of requests to the one who imed that the sword was his. Buying drinks couldn¡¯t match Pan Gu Dragon Mark¡¯s value at all. Except for that, they also asked for the most beautiful Yu n girls to y with. They nned to live a cheerful life with those girls for three months!

    "Three months? Don¡¯t you worry that you might die of exhaustion?" Standing in the air less than a mile away from Ji Hao, the knight who took the fightughed, "Alright, give me a second to take out this barbarian. It will take about...Three moves?"

    Breathing deeply, the knight¡¯s long hair fluttered in the air without being blown by any wind, like water nts floating in a tide wave, rising slowly.

    "Barbarian, you aren¡¯t qualified to know my name, because you are about to die. But, I just want to ask you, what¡¯s the name of this sword? It¡¯s truly a good piece!"

    Ji Hao raised Pan Gu Dragon Sword, then grinned at him and said, "I too think that a dead being has no need to know the name of my sword."

    From the back, the other Sun and Moon Knights burst intoughter together. An especially good-looking knight yelled, "Captain, you seemed to be despised. No more three moves? Finish him with one move! Otherwise, we will certainly tell everyone about your glorious experience here when we get back! You... are despised by a barbarian."

    The knightughed again. He narrowed his eyes and nced Ji Hao from head to toe, then moved suddenly.

    Before he made a move, nothing seemed special about him, but once he moved, it felt like the outburst of a thunderbolt. A clear ¡¯pop¡¯ could be heard from the air while hundreds of shreds of afterimages created by that knight emerged around Ji Hao¡¯s body. Fierce gusts of wind blew towards all vital body parts of Ji Hao almost simultaneously. Fingers, palms, fists, elbows, shoulders, kneel, lower legs, foot...Every part of this knight¡¯s body had turned into sharp weapons, fiercely lunging towards Ji Hao.

    Meanwhile, the hexahedral air cage which had Ji Hao locked in began copsing inwards, strapping Ji Hao tightly.

    Ji Hao was surprised. These Sun and Moon knights were indeed unlike those Yu n nobles who had been enjoying affluence all their lives. In every fight against human beings, the nobles from Yu Dynasty would stay in the rear,manding their ve warriors and non-humankind ves to fight the life-risking battles. Yu n nobles who would fight in person were extremely rare. Normally, casting a fewrge-scale magic from the rear could be seen as their greatest contribution.

    This Sun and Moon knight was also a Yu n man, but he was even stronger than the strongest Jia n deputy elder Ji Hao had seen. Every move he made was so natural and smooth that Ji Hao couldn¡¯t discover any weakness of his moves with his physical eyes. Every time heunched a new move, at least ten fiercer moves would be prepared by it.

    Hisbat skills were effective and extremely mature. The knight¡¯s every single move would shatter the space and leave a clear dark space crack around Ji Hao.

    "Die!" The knight widely opened his three eyes and emitted wisps of red light. His pretty face twisted a little bit. He seemed to be thrilled by the prospect of killing, which he believed was about to happen.

    "Break!" Ji Hao shouted loudly and clearly, then swung Pan Gu Dragon Mark with his right hand. The air cage cracked ear-piercingly as it was cut open by Ji Hao. Pan Gu Dragon Mark buzzed and released beams of sword light, floating around Ji Hao and aiming at the Sun and Moon knight¡¯s fingers, fists, palms, elbows...

    At this moment, Ji Hao seemed to be a giant hedgehog. The sword light beams of Pan Gu Dragon Mark were his thorns, pointing at the enemy. As long as the enemy dared tond his strikes, his body would firstly bump into Pan Gu Dragon Mark.

    "Damned thing!" As a silhouette shed across the air along with a ¡¯whooshing¡¯ sound, the knight took two circles around Ji Hao at lightning speed and stopped attacking. He already perceived that Pan Gu Dragon Mark was a great treasure. How could he dare to bump against its edge with his own body?

    A golden light shed, as an eight-feet-long golden spear appeared in the knight¡¯s hand. This exquisite spear was embossed with a boa-like strange creature, slimmer and prettier than an actual boa. When the knight wielded the spear, Ji Hao felt that thousands of boa-like creatures had pounced on him, roaring and attempting to tear his body with their teeth.

    Pan Gu Dragon Mark created thousands of beams of sword light, defending Ji Hao urately against every shred of afterimage left by the spear.

    Metal ngs could be heard, as the sword and the spear shed against each other. After eighteen ngs, Ji Hao finally found an opportunity. Pan Gu Dragon Mark dazzled with a frosty light and swept across the golden spear, cutting it into two.

    "Damnit! Take a punch! Can you not use your sword?" The knight growled in anger. Emitting a blood-red light, his right fist smashed into Ji Hao¡¯s chest like a hill.

    Ji Haoughed out loud, clenched his left fist, and punched against the knight¡¯s fist.

    Followed by a muffled thud, their fists bumped against each other. Ji Hao slightly trembled, while the knight staggered backward for three to five steps.

 Chapter 1464: True Strong Enemy

    Chapter 1464: True Strong Enemy

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Barbarian, so strong!" The Sun and Moon knight looked at Ji Hao in surprise.

    The time seemed to slow down by tens of thousands of times at this moment. The knight¡¯s right hand was shaking slightly, while his skin slowly split up, exposing his red flesh and muscles. Skin pieces were flying all over the sky.

    Following the puffing noise, the knight¡¯s red muscles and flesh split as well. His hand bones were crystalline and glistening like the best ruby,pletely transparent. Countless golden spell symbols were flowing in the bones while sparkling.

    Along with a loud series of popping noise, the knight¡¯s hand bones cracked. Clear spider-web-like cracks started appearing on the bones, extending upward. Soon, his forearm bones, elbow, and shoulder de shattered. Blood sshed, with jade-white skin pieces flying in the air like broken porcin.

    Enduring the pain, the knight scrambled a few more steps backward and kept himself away from Ji Hao.

    A dim blood-red light sparkled in his erect eye as he stared at Ji Hao and said while frowning, "Barbarian, you have a very great strength! I¡¯ve been to three-hundred and seventy-two worlds which were conquered by our kind. Among all barbarians I¡¯ve seen, you have the greatest physical strength."

    Ji Hao¡¯s left hand was trembling slightly. Because of an indescribable pain, he nearly lost his eyesight temporarily.

    He had a much greater strength as the knight had. Just now, Ji Hao gave the enemy a heavy strike with his physical strength through the punch. The knight¡¯s splitting arm was more than enough to prove the result of Ji Hao¡¯s strength. However, in the same way, an extremely weird force had struck into Ji Hao¡¯s hand from the knight¡¯ fist.

    It was cruel, violent, fierce, twisted. If it had a color, it should be red. The red power was like a swirl formed by countless sharp daggers, roaring inside Ji Hao¡¯s body and spinning swiftly, crazily damaging his body. The skin of Ji Hao¡¯s hand wasn¡¯t even red, but under the skin, his blood, muscles, bones, meridians, veins were all being crushed and destroyed at a scary rate.

    The noiseing out of Ji Hao¡¯s fist sounded like popping corns. Within a couple of breaths, the evil red power swirl reached Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder de. His shoulder hollowed weirdly, as all bones in that area were crushed, and muscles shredded and minced.

    His heart drummed, sending waves of scorching hot Chaos blood to his left shoulder. Ji Hao boosted up his spirit blood power as much as he could to flush the evil red power, which had invaded into his body. Silently, a brutal war began inside his body.

    The evil red power was all about violence and killing. It ran rampant inside Ji Hao¡¯s body like a well-trained army. Ji Hao ¡¯s spirit blood power was strong and overwhelming, striking on the army, shing away the enemies¡¯ muscles, and slowly crushing their bodies.

    This might sound long, but in fact, in all happened within a second. The evil red power sent into Ji Hao¡¯s body by the knight was forcibly crushed and devoured. Ji Hao flicked his left arm, letting his broken shoulder de regrow. Along with a series of creaking sounds, from his shoulder to his fist, all broken bones, muscles, meridians, and veins of his had regrown.

    Ji Hao spat out a mouthful of sticky, ck blood, then raised his red arm. It was again a strong arm with healthy blood flow, even improved after the destruction and reconstruction.

    "Red Sun?" Ji Hao looked at the knight.

    Ever since Ji Hao attained a basic-level Pan Gu body, he had fought a lot of powerful enemies, but not even prehistorical creatures like Kun Peng, Xiang Liu and Wuzhi Qi managed to cause him such a severe injury. This Sun and Moon knight was incredibly strong indeed.

    "Barbarian, you¡¯re very strong. So, you are qualified to know my name." The knight said in a deep voice, with his three eyes sparkling with a fierce, blood-red light, "You¡¯re right, I am a child of the Red Sun. My name is Red Lei."

    Proudly puffing out his chest, Red Lei swung his right arm. A blood-red light erupted from his body and wrapped up his splitting right arm. His body began to heal itself as well, although not as fast as Ji Hao. But, within the span of a breath, his right arm had recoveredpletely.

    "In Pan Yu world, only real high-grade nobles can use the names of the suns and moons they believe in as their family names." Red Lei chuckled, ncing at the destructive weapon behind Ji Hao as he said, "As for Yemo, Polo, Dishi...These family names belong to some poor low-grade nobles."

    "Does it mean that only twelve high-grade noble family names exist in Pan Yu world?" Ji Hao looked at him and asked curiously.

    "Yes! The twelve families of ours are the noblest, purest nobles. But of course, we do have branches, and they developed many many families. But, that isn¡¯t important." Red Lei narrowed his eyes and looked at Ji Hao, "You¡¯re not an old nerd from the Flow Family, and won¡¯t study the long history of Yu n families. So, you don¡¯t need to understand these things."

    "What you do need to know is that the Red Family is one of the noblest twelve families in Pan Yu world. Red Family people are the purest descendants of the great and supreme Red Sun. And I, Red Lei, am the youngest Sun and Moon knight of my generation. I am the glory of the Red Sun!" Red Lei bragged about himself, then twisted his neck and continued, "Barbarian, you are qualified to taste the real power of the Red Sun."

    Ji Hao sent Pan Gu Dragon Mark back into his body and looked at Red Lei seriously as he responded, "I won¡¯t bully you with my weapon anymore. I¡¯d like to see the real Red Sun power."

    Piji Nu was the Red Sun Emperor. Ji Hao had fought quite a number of strong warriors from the Piji Family. However, none of them had the Red Sun power as great as Red Lei. Red Lei¡¯s Red Sun power was actually able to drill into Ji Hao¡¯s body and injure him seriously.

    If onepared the Red Sun power of Piji Nu and his people to an intermittently flowing stream, Chi Li¡¯s Red Sun power would be like an ocean, deep, boundless, and unstoppable. Was this the difference between a high-grade noble from Pan Yu world and the poor, lowly ones who were born in Pan Gu world?

    Ji Hao took off the Taiji cloak too. He bared his upper body, his swelling muscles, then clenched his fists as he approached Red Lei withrge steps. This was a truly strong enemy. Ji Hao intended to find out exactly how powerful these Sun and Moon knights were.

    Red Lei smirked as he dragged off his golden armor and the luxurious tight shirt beneath it with both hands. He too bared his body, wearing nothing more than a tight short, showing his perfectly shaped, muscr body.

    Clenching both fists, Red Lei took a deep breath.

    His body looked like a glowing-red crystal, emitting a dazzling red light which seemed translucent. His long hair fluttered in the air and turned into blinding light beams, gradually expanding to hundreds of meters long.

    Ji Hao burst into a resonant roar as he dashed to Red Lei and punched at his chest. Without dodging, Red Lei confidently threw a punch to Ji Hao¡¯s chest as well.

    Two muffled thuds were generated. Ji Hao punctured Red Lei¡¯s chest with his fist, while Red Lei¡¯s glowing-red, searing-iron-like fist sank into Ji Hao¡¯s body as well.

    Both of them howled in pain, vomited blood, and drew back with giant steps.

    TL Note ¨C The Red Family (originally Chi Family) derives its name from the Red Sun, as Chi means Red. Hence, the name of the family members have Red in it, referring to their rtionship with the Red Sun.

 Chapter 1465: Maul Shayi Heavily

    Chapter 1465: Maul Shayi Heavily

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The endless passion to ughter, and the ceaseless desire for violence existed in the deepest area of his soul, providing him with the most original, instinctive will of fighting.

    Chi Lei¡¯s fist broke Ji Hao¡¯s skin and muscles, but was stopped by a rib. His fist glowed with a dazzling red light, releasing violent waves of red sun power that surged into Ji Hao¡¯s body. It detonated a magical power that had been hiding inside Ji Hao¡¯s body, and was never noticed by him.

    ughter, crazily ughtering all living beings; violence, the most direct violence, to conquer everything.

    The violence and the desire of ughtering were like the evil fires created by sky devils, which set Ji Hao¡¯s instincts aze, buried deep in his soul. His body glowed suddenly. Red light and fire kes erupted from every pore of his, looking the same as the red light emitting from Chi Lei¡¯s body.

    Ji Hao¡¯s eyes turned red. His will of killing and violence started growing like wild grass, spreading rapidly in his heart and attempting to cover his mind, turning him into a beast with the sole purpose of ughtering and damaging.

    Once the Red Sun power upied Ji Hao¡¯s mind, his soul, spirit blood, bones, and muscles would all be ignited. He would be assimted by the Red Sun power, bing a tiny ¡¯Red Sun¡¯, a shadow of the Red Sun in Pan Yu world, projected in Pan Gu world!

    He would be a part of Chi Lei¡¯s power, or be devoured and digested by him, or be controlled by him as a puppet of his. More likely, Chi Lei would let Ji Hao¡¯s body and soul be incinerated directly, letting him disappear, then happily take over all his legacy! Pan Gu Dragon Mark, Pan Gu bell, Taiji Creation cauldron, Taiji Universe mirror, Taiji cloak...Ji Hao had a lot of great treasures.

    "Damned barbarian..." While vomiting blood, Chi Lei stared straight at Ji Hao, whose chest was halfway punctured by his fist. "Your fist is...so heavy! Ah, how can a freak like you exist in this world? Even the creator of this world had fallen. No such high-grade power should remain existing!"

    Ji Hao¡¯s body was burning and changing strangely. However, Ji Hao moved way faster than Chi Lei, with a much greater strength. Before Chi Lei¡¯s fist sank into his chest, his fist had already prated the former¡¯s body.

    Chi Lei¡¯s fist sank into Ji Hao¡¯s body halfway, while Ji Hao¡¯s fist prated Chi Lei¡¯s chest. The bloody fist of Ji Hao broke Chi Lei¡¯s spine and came out from his back.

    A wisp of Chaos power rose from Ji Hao¡¯s arm. The edge of Chi Lei¡¯s wound was as smooth as a mirror. The body parts touched by Ji Hao¡¯s fist were all evaporated by the Chaos power, with nothing being left. Corroded by the Chaos power, the giant wound in Chi Lei¡¯s chest was still expanding.

    "Damn you, barbaric...monster!" Both Chi Lei and Ji Hao bumbled backward. Whileining, Chi Lei vomited blood and drew back quickly. He was too arrogant. He believed that he could easily end Ji Hao¡¯s life, but he never thought that he would be a monster-like being. With one single punch, he was almost killed by Ji Hao.

    "Wow!" The facial expressions of the other eleven Sun and Moon knights who had been watching the fight changed suddenly. They rushed up immediately and shielded Chi Lei. The carelessness and scorn in their eyes were gone. Looking at Ji Hao, they were now extra serious and vignt.

    Unlike the worlds they had conquered, Pan Gu world could not be underestimated. Clearly, quite a number of freaks existed among the barbarians in this world! Right in front of him, Ji Hao was one typical freak, as he had actually injured Chi Lei severely with one single punch, that too while Chi Lei was in the ¡¯Red Sun¡¯ state!

    Unbelievable! In the ¡¯Red Sun¡¯ state, Chi Lei was no longer a creature with a fleshy body. Instead, half of his body had be pure, highlypressed Red Sun Power. In other words, half of Chi Lei¡¯s body was pure energy, and no ordinary weapon or magic was supposed to damage it.

    Nevertheless, Ji Hao created a human-head-sized hole in Chi Lei¡¯s energy body with a punch.

    What was even more confusing was that in the ¡¯Red Sun state¡¯, Chi Lei¡¯s body should have a great self-healing ability. The human-head-sized wound should have healed itself once Ji Hao pulled out his fist. But on the contrary, the wound was actually expanding instead of healing!

    "Monster!" Another knight¡¯s eyes suddenly turned dark, as waves of dark ripples spread out of his body. Within a second, he transformed into a twisted, dark shred of a shadow.

    Slightly shaking, the shadow knight shed across the air and instantly moved behind Ji Hao, weirdly stretching his arms. His pair of arms became feet long dark swords, lunging towards the back of Ji Hao¡¯s head and heart without making the slightest noise.

    "I am Dim Cloud, a child of the Dim Sun!" While attacking, the shadow knight murmured, "You are a truly powerful being. You must be a hero among barbarians, right? So, you are qualified to know my name. You can die calling my name!"

    Dong! The pair of dark shadow swordnded heavily on the Pan Gu bell. Dim Cloud lunged the swords with an extra great strength, and a tremor went through the Pan Gu bell, before a resounding bell ring was generated. White sound waves swept in all directions, turning everything it touched back into Chaos, disordering all natural powers.

    Dim Cloud screamed as he was swirled into the sound waves. His shadow-like body struggled desperately in the disordered natural powers, even seeming to be assimted by the natural powers.

    "Such a supreme treasure! Damn it! Barbarian, you have too many treasures!" Dim Cloud shrieked while casting his greedy eyes on the bell. Chi Lei wanted Pan Gu Dragon Mark, then the Pan Gu bell should belong to Dim Cloud, right?

    While struggling, Dim Cloud reached his hands towards the Pan Gu bell. He even forgot that his life was under threat.

    A dark silhouette suddenly shed out of Ji Hao¡¯s shadow. Creating a blood-red beam of sword light, Yemo Shayi pierced his sword towards Dim Cloud while saying, "Proud high-grade noble, let me, a lowly old ve, take away your life!"

    Yemo Shayiughed wildly when the dark-red sword reached to Dim Cloud¡¯s chest.

    Dim Cloud moved slightly. In the next moment, Dim Cloud¡¯s shadow-like body suddenly appeared behind Yemo Shayi. Dim Sun¡¯s power included space and shadow. Dim Cloud controlled the shadow and space way better than Yemo Shayi could imagine!

    After all, Yemo Shayi was a Sun and Moon being promoted in Pan Gu world. He knew way too less about the true Sun and Moon powerful beings from Pan Yu world.

    Countless sharp shadows silently prated the space. Yemo Shayi trembled intensely as the shadows prated his body over and over again. Blood sshed like a rain. Within a blink of an eye, Yemo Shayo¡¯s body was prated by the shadows thousands of times, and was left covered in holes.

    With his body glowing with a blood-red light, Ji Hao gave a resonant roar and bumped against the Pan Gu bell with his head. Afterward, he grabbed Yemo Shayi and activated the golden bridge. As the dim golden light shed, both Yemo Shay and Ji Hao disappeared.

    The Pan Gu bell rang even more sonorously this time. Rolling sound waves drowned Dim Cloud, as copsing space wrapped up his dark shadow-like body. Dim Cloud screamed shrilly in fear.

 Chapter 1466: A Chance for a Breakthrough

    Chapter 1466: A Chance for a Breakthrough

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    A clear light stream tore apart the space. Before a cliff covered in green vines and towering pine trees, Ji Hao staggered out of the space. Gasping for air, he walked a few steps, locked his left fingers together, and pped on the cliff. The cliff quaked slightly and split up, creating a hundreds of meters deep cave.

    Ji Hao conveniently threw a series of tiny gs, which were coiling in clouds and mist. The foot-long gs fluttered in the air without being blown by a wind. Swaying quickly for a short while, all tiny gs surrounded by clouds merged into the air.

    As fast as he could, Ji Hao set up nine connected defensive formations, then wielded his broad sleeves and released three-thousand and six-hundred half-dragon warriors. Each half-dragon warrior was wrapped in a blood-red mist, and waspletely mute.

    These half-dragon warriors were made from the corpses of Jia n warriors with the essence power of the blood pool. They had no feelings or intelligence, and they acted on Ji Hao¡¯s orders only. Ji Hao spread his spirit power and left a series of information in the brain of each half-dragon warrior. After that, these extra strong, scary-looking warriors immediately merged into the defensive formations.

    The area became empty again, as if nothing had happened at all.

    A gust of wind blew across and rustled the pine trees. Pine needles drifted down profusely, touching Ji Hao¡¯s defensive formations and generating a sizzling noise. As thin thunderbolts coiled on the pine needles, all pine needles that touched the formation exploded into colorful strands of smoke, merging into the formation.

    Carrying Yemo Shayi, who was covered in blood and at hisst gasp, Ji Hao walked into the cave he opened up just now with big steps.

    Putting Yemo Shayi down on a rock, Ji Hao put a few life-saving pills into his mouth, then stripped him and covered his body with a thickyer of ointment, which was produced by the Magi Pce based on a secret form.

    Looking at Yemo Shayi, who was unconscious, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    When he brought Yemo Shayi under his control, Ji Hao thought that he was indeed a Sun and Moon powerful being with an stunningly great power, especially his fierce assassinating skills, that made him a great helper. Back then, Ji Hao thought that Yao Mountain territory finally had a mentionable high-grade fighter.

    However, facing the true non-humankind elites from Pan Yu world, things were different. Yemo Shayi and Dim Cloud never even started a formal fight. Dim Cloud was stuck in the disordered space created by the Pan Gu bell, and Yemo Shayi seized the opportunity,unched a surprise attack. But in the end, he was injured severely by Dim Cloud¡¯s counterattack.

    Was there really such a big difference between the Sun and Moon knights from Pan Yu world and Sun and Moon stage beings promoted here in Pan Gu world?

    All these seemed to be rted to the natural power sources of Pan Yu world.

    ncing at Yemo Shayi, Ji Hao¡¯s heart sank. Yemo Shayi was wounded by Dim Cloud so easily. Based on this fact, one could easily imagine that those power elders and deputy elders from Yu Dynasty couldn¡¯t possibly rival Dim Cloud and the other Sun and Moon knights either.

    No wonder those Yu Dynasty people came to the humankind so shamelessly and sought for cooperation. After all, they clearly knew that they wouldn¡¯t be able to fight against these high-grade nobles from Pan Yu world alone.

    Hearing Yemo Shayi¡¯s stabilized breath, Ji Hao sat down and crossed his legs.

    A red light burned inside his body ragingly. Every bone, every muscle, every meridian, and every cell of his body had been burned glowing red by the fire. Ji Hao could barely restrain the impulse in his heart now. He wanted to kill, to channel his violence, to throw away all intellect, and allow his wild nature to erupt, turning himself into a beast of ughtering!

    The Red Sun power sent into his body by Chi Lei was like the evilest curse. While damaging his body, it had also been wearing out his ability thinking rationally, which could be counted as the foundation of an intelligent creature. He sensed an unbearable pain from every corner of his body; he felt that every cell of his body was being ground by the Red Sun power like beans in a millstone.

    However,pared to the pain suffered by his soul, the physical pain was nothing.

    The desire of ughtering and violence overwhelmed his brain, wave by wave. Shrill voices echoed through his spiritual space, screaming ¡¯kill, kill¡¯. The sticky red fire roared up in his spiritual space, forming giant, destructive waves, and striking on Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao.

    Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao sat in the air with its legs crossed, flushed by torrents of Red Sun power. The Red Sun power intended to take away its wit and turn it into a beast, with no other purpose than ughtering and damaging.

    The Red Sun power was tremendous. Ji Hao felt like a lonely soul standing in a boundless wilderness, with the sky copsing and smashing on his body. He had to support the sky with his own strength, because if he failed, he would immediately be assimted by the Red Sun.

    He couldn¡¯t bear to imagine the consequences.

    A sticky red liquid had been oozing out of his skin. Ji Hao¡¯s face twisted, and even his long hair turned glowing red.

    He breathed long and deep. With every breath, he drained the air in the cave. Strong gusts of wind had been sending fresh air in. From the surface of the embryo of Dao,yers of Chaos power spread, defending it against the Red Sun power.

    The mysterious man showed up. Looking at the endless Red Sun power in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, he frowned and said, "Back then, those non-humankind beings never had such a power. The Red Sun power inside you is ten-thousand times purer and stronger than the Red Sun power I used to know, even much more destructive. Hm...I really want to pay a visit to Pan Yu world and see the three suns and nine moons. What are those?"

    Ji Hao was about to be devoured by the Red Sun power, and thus, had no strength left to answer the mysterious man¡¯s question.

    In Pan Gu world, Ji Hao was the very first being to face the ¡¯true Red Sun power¡¯. Because of a slight carelessness, Ji Hao had suffered seriously this time.

    Puff! A strand of smoke rose from the embryo of Dao. Ji Hao bared his teeth in pain, almost screaming out loud. The Red Sun power was way too strong and aggressive, that his embryo of Dao had already started to be damaged by it.

    "This can¡¯t go on. Ji Hao, this is also your opportunity!" The mysterious man shouted, "Take out the Pan Jia sun, devour it and melt it to be a true Supreme Magus. Use the Pan Jia sun to absorb this Red Sun power. Perhaps, you will be surprised!"

    Ji Hao raised his eyebrows. Hearing the mysterious man, he activated the Taiji creation cauldron without a hesitation.

    He roared resonantly. Following his voice, the cauldron expanded and reached tens of meters in height within a blink of an eye. Ji Hao leaped into the cauldron, standing right in front of the Pan Jia sun. The cauldron had an independent space inside, in which, Ji Hao spread his arms and embraced the Pan Jia sun, which had a diameter of over a hundred million miles, and was shining with a blinding red light.

    The cauldron quaked slightly, as a strong force pushed the Pan Jia sun slowly towards Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao concentrated his spirit power into a nearly tangible beam of light, drilling deep into the core of the Pan Jia sun. Before long, Ji Hao touched the Pan Jia sun¡¯s spirit, which was in a deep sleep.

 Chapter 1467: A Man Shaped Sun

    Chapter 1467: A Man Shaped Sun

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Come on,e on,e on!"

    Ji Hao growled hoarsely. The embryo of Dao emitted a bright light, while sharp wisps of highly concentrated spirit power pierced into the Pan Jia sun.

    All of a sudden, the Pan Jia sun¡¯s sealed spirit woke up. From the core of the sun, a scorching hot, ocean-like wave of soul power burst, like a hundred million volcanos erupting together. The tremendous soul power wave flooded into Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space.

    Faintly, Ji Hao saw a dragon-like creature sleeping in the core of the Pan Jia sun. The creature had ny-nine fiery wings on its back. The soul power released from the creature¡¯s brain was way stronger than Ji Hao¡¯s.

    Pan Jia world was created by Pan Jia; it was a world of water.

    Maybe because Pan Jia wasn¡¯t powerful enough, she failed to cast away all other types of natural energy from her world. In Pan Jia world, the water power was at an absolute advantage, but it wasn¡¯t the only type of natural power there.

    Therefore, the Pan Jia sun was generated. Nourished by the natural reward power for creating a world, shared from Pan Jia, an especially strong creature was created in the Pan Jia sun. If everything happened based on the natural arrangements, this enormous pre-world creature should have broken its shell long ago and be the ¡¯East Emperor Taiyi¡¯ in Pan Jia world.

    Nevertheless, the water power in Pan Jia world was way too strong. The Pan Jia sun was suppressed by the water power to an extreme level, and so was this pre-world creature in it. It was suppressed for countless years, to the extent that it fell into a nearly eternal deep sleep, before it even matured.

    However, today, Ji Hao intended to absorb the Pan Jia sunpletely, and to be a Supreme Magus with the power of the Pan Jia sun. He had to rece Pan Jia sun¡¯s spirit, and control the Pan Jia sun with his own mind. Sensing the unfriendly intent from Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power, the pre-world creature in the sun, which had been sleeping for countless years, suddenly woke up and fought back instinctively.

    The boiling hot soul power waves flooded Ji Hao. The blinding red light immediately swallowed Ji Hao¡¯s body, which was the power from a sun. The Pan Jia sun was naturally weak, thousands of times weaker than the Pan Gu sun. But still, it was a natural sun, and contained an almost inexhaustible sun power.

    The Red Sun power inside Ji Hao¡¯s body was annihted almost instantly. The twisted, evil Red Sun power was turned into waves of ripples in the air, being devoured by the Pan Jia sun. After that, the red light emitted from the Pan Jia sun changed strangely. A fierce redness was added to the sunlight.

    The red light illuminated the entire spiritual space, as world-shaking roars came from the Pan Jia sun. The scarily enormous creatures with ny-nine pairs of fiery wings strenuously opened the countless eyes on its giant head and released beams of red light. They tore apart the space and locked on Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao, which sat in the middle of his spiritual space.

    The creature roared again. It was thrilled. Ji Hao sensed its happiness from its soul power waves. The creature felt the immeasurable power of creation from Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao, the magical power. This enormous pre-world creature screamed, telling Ji Hao that it was so eager to swallow Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao. Its voice could only be heard with one¡¯s soul.

    Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao was generated from his soul mixed with his power of great Dao. If the creature swallowed the embryo of Dao, Ji Hao would be gone, both his body and his soul. Hearing the creature, Ji Hao smiled. His embryo of Dao slowly stood up, with the Pan Gu bell floating above its head, and the Pan Gu Dragon Mark held in its hands. Shielded by the Taiji universe mirror, the embryo of Dao walked towards the core of the Pan Jia sun, against the torrents of soul power.

    A crevice split open on the Pan Jia sun. The sun created a broad way, allowing the embryo of Dao in.

    The thousands of miles long, unimaginably enormous creature barely raised its head, gasping heavily for air as he slowly opened its mouthpart. It wasn¡¯t yet mature. Its brain hadn¡¯t developed, and it was no smarter than a three-year-old human kid. Sensing Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao, it instinctively wanted to ¡¯eat¡¯ it.

    "Old man, lend me a hand!" Ji Hao looked at this creature seriously. He dared not to be even a little bit careless.

    The mysterious man stood up slowly as well. As he crooked his finger, the five-colored cauldron in Ji Hao¡¯s lower belly buzzed and flew up. Holding the cauldron with both hands, the mysterious man said, "Ready? Hmm, this thing is far weaker than the East Emperor Taiyi."

    Laughing aloud, the mysterious man gripped a foot of the cauldron with one hand and swung it forward. He used the cauldron as a weapon to smash the creature. Ji Hao raised his head and saw the mysterious man make thebination of the five moves.

    The colors of the cauldron had constantly been changing, blurring Ji Hao¡¯s eyesight. In his eyes, the cauldron no longer looked like a cauldron. Instead, held in the mysterious man¡¯s hand, it was a giant axe, strong enough to open up a new world. Along with a destructive power, the axended on the creature¡¯s head.

    The creature wailed as it was hacked into two, from the head to the tail. Its soul was crushed, while its body copsed rumblingly and became red-crystal-like spheres of original soul power, being absorbed entirely by the cauldron.

    The mysterious man¡¯s body faded, almost turning turned transparent. He murmured weakly, "When the cauldron digests that thing, I get half of its power."

    Breathing desperately for air, the mysterious man sat back down in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, looking especially weak. The bright blue light emitted from his eyes dimmed rapidly, and atst, it was barely visible.

    Ji Hao looked at him and responded hurriedly, "You can have it all. Just rest. I¡¯ll get you when I absorb the Pan Jia sun!"

    Bursting into a loud shout, Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao split up as it generated a cracking noise. A faint, man-shaped silhouette flew out of it and immediately disappeared into the sun¡¯s core.

    The Pan Jia sun shrank speedily, eventually bing a ball of red light as it merged into Ji Hao¡¯s chest.

    The hot power flowed into his entire body. Ji Hao¡¯s body was on fire, and the raging fire was released from every fine hair of his, making him look like a fireball that was meters in diameter, quietly floating in the cave.

    Seventy-two hourster, Ji Hao slowly walked out of the cave.

    Outside, the sunlight was warm. Ji Hao reached out his hand and flicked his finger. Following his move, a wisp of sunlight emerged before his face, shaking slightly like a string of a harp. He smiled and caught this wisp of sunlight with his hand. The light shed through the air, along with which, Ji Hao suddenly appeared high up in the sky, thousands of miles away from the ground. He did that without the golden bridge, purely with the sunlight which could be found in almost every corner of this world.

    Breathing deeply, Ji Hao spread his arms, roaring towards the sky.

    The sky was suddenly brightened up. Under the Pan Gu sun, which existed forever, a whole new sun emerged. Compared to the golden Pan Gu sun, this new sun was slightly dimmer, but its red light shone upon the whole world with a terrifying heat.

    "Die!"

    Ji Hao gave a resonant growl. Showering under the light of the sun transformed from him, in the forest with a radius of eight-million miles, all three-hundred and seventy-eight-million, ny-hundred and thirty-two-thousand, four-hundred and fifty-two wild wolves were simultaneously prated, each by an extremely thin beam of red light.

    Puff! All wild wolves were incinerated within a blink of an eye, turned into fireballs and burning out, without leaving even a grain of ash.

    A man-shaped sun was shining upon the world, which could burn everything touched by its light.

 Chapter 1468: Joyful

    Chapter 1468: Joyful

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Power, great power... Tremendous, hundreds of times stronger than Ji Hao¡¯s previous power.

    The power of a natural sun had perfectly merged with Ji Hao¡¯s body and soul. With his mind, he could now control all the power of the Pan Jia Sun.

    The coverage of the sunlight was Ji Hao¡¯s attack range.

    Based on Ji Hao¡¯s current physical power and spirit power, the coverage of the light of Pan Jia sun was currently a round-shaped zone, with a radius of eight-million miles. Within this area, Ji Hao was able to attack any object. Unless the Pan Jia sun died, this kind of attack could continue forever.

    But killing a sun?

    Ji Hao smiled. Even a weak sun from Pan Jia world wasn¡¯t so easy to be killed.

    The golden light of the Pan Gu sun surrounded Ji Hao. From the golden sunshine, Ji Hao sensed a warm intimacy. The Pan Gu sun thought that Ji Hao was another natural sun. Therefore, it was generally willing to share Ji Hao a part of its power.

    Ji Hao¡¯s current attack range with the power of the Pan Jia sun only had the radius of eight-million miles, but with the help of the light of the Pan Gu sun, he was able to scan across a ten-timesrger area with his spirit power.

    What touched Ji Hao even more was that from the light of the Pan Gu sun, a hint of the power of the great, supreme Dao, which belonged to the Pan Gu sun itself, had been merging into his body, absorbed by his body and the Pan Jia sun. The Pan Jia sun was a weak sun, but on absorbing the power of Dao from the Pan Gu sun, it had been improving slowly. With abundant time, one day, Ji Hao¡¯s Pan Jia sun might grow as strong as the Pan Gu sun.

    By then, how powerful would Ji Hao be? Ji Hao didn¡¯t dare to even imagine that.

    "The Dao of Supreme Magi, this is." Ji Hao floated in the air. His skin was covered in a three-inches-thickyer of golden fire that looked like melted ss, flicking slowly. "The body of a Divine Magus can endure the original power of a natural star...The only difficulty is that human Magi never cultivate their souls, but only cultivate their bodies. For this reason, controlling the core of a star and recing the spirit of the star is way too hard for a human Magus."

    "The humankind must develop a special cultivation method, especially for cultivating souls and improving the spirit powers." Ji Hao frowned, "Perhaps, I know how to do it."

    Experienced the whole breakthrough from a Divine Magus to a Supreme Magus, Ji Hao urately grasped the key. Lacking soul power and strong spirit power was the reason why countless capable human beings failed to be true Supreme Magi.

    Human Magi only cultivated their physical bodies, but never paid much attention to their souls. The souls of a strong Magus would be passively strengthened because of the nourishment provided by this Magus¡¯ thriving spirit blood.

    As an inurate example, if onepared the power of the souls of ordinary human beings to ¡¯one¡¯, Senior Magi¡¯s souls could reach ¡¯two¡¯ to ¡¯three¡¯, while Magus Kings could go up to ¡¯ten¡¯ at most. Even for the Divine-level powerful ones, their souls could barely reach ¡¯one hundred¡¯. However, for cultivators like Priest Hua and Priest Mu¡¯ disciples and the disciples of Yu Yu, Priest Qing Wei, and Priest Dachi, as long as they achieved a certain level in their Qi cultivation, their souls would be at least one hundred times stronger than ordinary human beings, even if a Senior Magus could be ten times stronger than them physically.

    If the humankind had an advanced soul cultivation method to match the nearly unbreakable bodies of Divine Magi, sooner orter, all natural stars in the sky would be upied by powerful human beings.

    If one-hundred-million Supreme Magi could exist among human beings, the humankind would be way more powerful, even better than the ancient heaven back in its golden age.

    After all, back in the ancient heaven, the number of star kings, who were born naturally in stars, was never beyond one-hundred-thousand. But how many natural stars existed in this world?

    But of course, Ji Hao could not spread the Daoist scriptures he learned from Yu Yu, because that would vite the rules of his sect. Nevertheless, Ji Hao¡¯s Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words could also allow a human being to cultivate his or her soul efficiently. If human Magi could all learn it, based on the iparably strong physical bodies and almost inexhaustible spirit blood of Divine Magi, before long, their souls would grow strong enough to upy natural stars.

    Growling deeply, Ji Hao took down the defensive formations outside the cave and carried up Yemo Shayi, who was still unconscious. In the golden sunshine, Ji Hao transformed into a pure beam of light and shed across the air. Ji Hao used the light of the Pan Gu sun as a bow and turned himself into an arrow, easily shooting himself out.

    One-million-miles took him no more than a moment. Within a twinkle of an eye, Ji Hao arrived in the suburbs of Liang Zhu City.

    This time, he didn¡¯t use the golden bridge¡¯s power, yet his current flying speed was three times faster than his highest speed with the golden bridge back when the Pan Jia sun hadn¡¯t merged with him. Which meant, if he controlled the golden bridge with his current power...Ji Hao grinned. Raising his head, he looked at the sky. ¡¯Not even Priest Hua and Priest Mu can easily stop me now, can they?¡¯ Ji Hao thought.

    After all, Ji Hao had be a Supreme Magus by merging with a natural sun, with the original star power, which was a hundred, a thousand, even ten-thousand times stronger than that of any natural star!

    The merger happened not long ago. By now, the power of the Pan Jia sun had filled up Ji Hao¡¯s body, but he could not yet control it freely. Wrapped in a melting-ss-likeyer of me, Ji Hao walked into the city of great cmity with big steps. All warriors who saw him instinctively lowered their heads. Everyone who saw Ji Hao felt that, instead of a living human being, a ragingly burning sun, which was powerful enough to destroy the whole world, had walked past.

    "How are things going?" Ji Hao walked into the meeting room. Everyone in the room stopped talking immediately and stared at Ji Hao, stunned.

    When he left, he was still a Divine Magus. But three dayster, when he returned, his sense of power had suddenly changed, turning incredibly strong and prehistorical, which didn¡¯t seem to belong to a human being at all. A mighty power of Dao had been spreading from his body. He was now more powerful than anyone on the scene.

    At the moment, even the senses of power of Emperor Xuanyuan, Emperor Shennong, and Candle Jiuyin, who was a legendary ancient creature, were weaker than that of Ji Hao.

    "Oh my, Marquis Yao Ritian...You...you..." Holding arge wine pot, Ao Hao looked at Ji Hao, awfully shocked. "This... you... that... Did you swallow the sun?"

    Ji Hao slowly nodded, sitting down beside Si Wen Ming.

    Puff! The alloy armchair was momentarily turned into a strand of smoke the moment it touched the golden me wrapping Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Ji Hao spread his hands helplessly and stood back up, looking troubled. "Hm, fortunately, I became a Supreme Magus with the sun from Pan Jia world. How¡¯s the situation in Liang Zhu City?"

    Emperor Shun seemed to be wild with joy. Heughed out loud, pped his hands, and said, "The situation in Liang Zhu City? Those non-humankind beings are having a trouble! Haha, bring us booze! Everyone, let¡¯s congratte Marquis Yao!"

    The thunderousughter bursting from the meeting room almost sent the roof flying up.

    As for Liang Zhu City and those non-humankind beings, who would even care?

 Chapter 1469: Demand An Exorbitant Price

    Chapter 1469: Demand An Exorbitant Price

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao was very embarrassed.

    Even Emperor Shennong and Emperor Xuanyua had drunk quite arge amount of wine. At the moment, they were excitedly pping empty wine pots and passionately singing a song. But, Ji Hao didn¡¯t manage to taste a single wine drop.

    The temperature of the fire wrapping around his body was way too high, which would evaporate the wine far before it was poured into Ji Hao¡¯s mouth. Before he gained a perfect control of his suddenly soared power, he wouldn¡¯t be able to drink any booze or water. More helplessly, he didn¡¯t even have the luck to enjoy grilled meat, steaming meat, fruits, vegetables, rice cakes, sweet potato cakes, and all other types of foods either. Same as the wine, being touched by his fingers, all foods would turn into wisps of smoke immediately.

    Temporarily, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t taste any ordinary food. However, held in his hands, top-grade fire crystals would melt into ava-like, scorching hot liquid. Ji Hao tried a sip of the liquid, and felt like he was drinking a light wine as the pleasant sensation went through his whole body.

    Did this mean he couldn¡¯t even touch ordinary foods and drinks, but could only eat crystals?

    "Hahaha, surprised? This is actually normal." Emperor Xuanyuan came to Ji Hao, pped heavily on his shoulder, and said, "Back then, when I just made the breakthrough, any ordinary food touched by me would turn into earth clods. I could only eat earth crystals. I ate one whole block every bite."

    "You will get used to this, or, things will go back to normal after you have fully controlled the star power inside you." Emperor Xuanyuan looked at Ji Hao with a weird expression and continued, "But, back then, I spent one-hundred and thirty-seven years to gain full control of the natural star power inside me. You kid, a sun... haha!"

    Emperor Xuanyuan seemed to be a bit drunken. He pped hard on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder with one hand, holding his belly with the other hand andughing loudly.

    Muffled footsteps could be heard as Piji Ju broke in with a group of guards, wearing a heavy armor. Seeing the human leaders in the meeting room happily drinking andughing, Piji Nu¡¯s mouth corners twitched, his eyes showing anger.

    "People, we¡¯re allies now. Our Liang Zhu City is in a difficult situation. How can you still have the mood to drink and have such fun?" Piji Nu spluttered. His families were all in Liang Zhu City!

    At the moment, Liang Zhu City was sealed off by the final defense system, such that no one was allowed in or out. Through the translucent screen, people on the cities of cmity could see the fires inside the city, and the air suffused by ck smoke. The scene in the city made the hearts of the twelve emperors burn with anxiety, and yet, human leaders were actually drinking and enjoying themselves!

    "Red Sun Emperor, you can¡¯t me us for that." Carrying arge wine pot, Emperor Xuanyuan walked to Piji Nu bumblingly. He wiped his hand, which was covered with wine, on Piji Nu¡¯s luxurious golden armor, then said, "You designed the defense system yourselves. The defense is too strong, and we can¡¯t go in. We can do nothing even if we want to help you."

    Piji Nu angrily stomped his foot against the ground and said, "That¡¯s the exact reason why we asked Emperor Shun and you to order the human warriors in the city to shut down the defense system and open the gate!"

    Emperor Shun spread his hands, gave Piji Nu a helpless face, and said, "Emperor Piji Nu, we¡¯ve tried in these couple of days. No voice can be heard through the screen. They can¡¯t hear us, and we can¡¯t hear them either. Indeed, a great number of human warriors are in the town, but we can¡¯t restrain them."

    Emperor Shun sighed and continued ndly, "Besides, many of the human warriors in the city have been enved by you for many years, right? They may have forgotten the alliance of human ns and the human emperor already. Why would they follow our order?"

    "Anyhow...You have to figure this out!" Piji Nu was being unreasonable, "We can¡¯t lose Liang Zhu City. Our people can¡¯t be harmed either. Otherwise, all our agreements will be canceled! You are human emperors, the kings of human beings. You have to restrain the human warriors in the city. If you can¡¯t, what¡¯s the meaning of our alliance?"

    Emperor Shun remained silent. He truly didn¡¯t know what to do to unreasonable people like this.

    Ji Hao coughed, smiled to Piji Nu, and said, "Red Sun Emperor, we didn¡¯t ally for Liang Zhu City...We allied to face the iing powerful Yu n being together!"

    With a sulky face, Piji Nu didn¡¯t respond. He had a secret agreement with Ji Hao, who controlled his life. Therefore, he could yell at anyone but Ji Hao.

    "Let¡¯s drop the topic about Liang Zhu City for now. I am curious about the social status of the twelve families in power here, back in Pan Yu world." Narrowing his eyes, Ji Hao smilingly looked at Piji Nu.

    Piji Nu paused quite obviously for a moment. Suspiciously looking at Ji Hao, he hesitated for a while and said cautiously, "In Pan Yu world, our homeworld, our twelve families are surely extremely noble. In fact, if, if we didn¡¯t lose the portal leading to our hometown, we wouldn¡¯t be needing your help to resist that powerful being."

    Piji Nu tried to act calmly, while Ji Hao yelled out loudly, as if he were surprised, "Eh? How is it possible? Are you saying that you¡¯re not afraid of that powerful being? Hmm, days ago, when Yemo Tian escaped, I actually chased up to kill him, but I was then stopped."

    Piji Nu gave a faint smile, slightly shaking his head as he said, "The destructive weapon, a top-grade one, Marquis Yao Ji Hao... I¡¯m not underestimating you, but killing Yemo Tian truly won¡¯t be that easy."

    "Red Lei, Dim Cloud..." Ji Hao looked at Piji Nu and said, "Twelve Yu n people, they said they came from the Red Family, Dim Family, Dark Family..."

    When Ji Hao said the names of Red Lei and Dim Cloud, Piji Nu¡¯s face was already pale as paper, and when he heard Red Family, Dim Family, and Dark Family, Piji Nu instinctively took a few steps backward.

    Ji Hao carried on, "They said that they¡¯re here to protect Yemo Tian, under orders...They also said that a group of poor low-grade nobles doesn¡¯t deserve to upy Pan Gu world. That¡¯s why I¡¯m curious, hehe!"

    As Ji Hao chuckled,rge drops of cold sweat oozed out of Piji Nu¡¯s forehead.

    "Their scouts are, are already here?" Piji Nu¡¯s lips also paled. "Ha, yeah, surely... That powerful being has treasures like ¡¯space shuttles¡¯, shuttling through the Chaos tracelessly and invisibly. It¡¯s reasonable for him to send a scouting troop ahead of the main force."

    "They, are they here to protect Yemo Tian only?" Piji Nu stared at Ji Hao and asked, "You should have killed them!"

    "I couldn¡¯t!" Ji Hao said carelessly, "It was already not easy for me to fall back unscathed. They nearly killed Yemo Shayi, so what could I do?"

    Piji Nu remained silent, with his eyes rolling quickly in the sockets.

    "I just want to tell you that their scouts are already here, and their main force may arrive at any moment!" pping the table beside him, Ji Hao said firmly. The table was burned into a puff of ash as Ji Hao continued, "Therefore, if we fix your Liang Zhu problem, how much are you prepared to pay?"

    Before Piji Nu said a word, Ji Hao continued confirmedly, "We¡¯re allies, so, three more cities of great cmity, plus some small things will do."

 Chapter 1470: Break the City with One Strike

    Chapter 1470: Break the City with One Strike

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ceding three more cities of great cmity, the twelve emperors agreed.

    Sharing all the book collections and texts with the humankind, the twelve emperors agreed.

    Releasing all human ves, the twelve emperors agreed.

    ...

    Because of the arrival of Red Lei, Dim Cloud, and the other Sun and Moon knights, the leaders of Yu Dynasty panicked. They didn¡¯t even know what to do. The twelve emperors and the twenty-four power elders epted all of Ji Hao¡¯s exorbitant demands.

    The cities of great cmity, divine towers, flying forts, battle puppets, and other lifeless things were nothing to be mentioned. Ji Hao forced Piji Nu and the other Yu Dynasty leaders to agree to share their books and texts, technical drawings, magic formations, spell symbols, and all other forms of knowledge with the humankind, which was the greatest harvest of the alliance of human ns this time.

    With all the knowledge and techniques possessed by Yu Dynasty, the human civilization would again take arge step forward overall.

    On this day, Ji Hao approached Liang Zhu City all by himself and stopped a hundred miles and a hundred meters away from the city. Through the translucent dark screen, Ji Hao sawrge groups of heavily armored warriors on the city wall pointing their fingers at him.

    Soon, priests wearing long robes showed up. Their bodies were entirely coiled in clear airstreams, and each of them had a hazy lotus spinning between their eyebrows. Clearly, they recognized Ji Hao and stared at him in an unfriendly way, seeming to be cursing him angrily.

    But, the thick and strong defensive screen of the city silenced all sounds. Ji Hao had no way to find out what had they been shouting.

    As Ji Hao slightly narrowed his eyes, as the three-inches-thick, melting-ss-likeyer of me wrapped around his body suddenly swelled to meters tall, zing quietly and beautifully. It seemed to be totally harmless. Only the ones with the best eyesight could discover the man-shaped space hole around Ji Hao. Circling the edge of the fire was a thin, dark space crack, as the fire on his body even burned out the surrounding space.

    Six cities of great cmity gathered together. Countless Ji n warriors trod on metal tes, floating in the midair, armed to the teeth. They gripped their weapons while breathing out steaming hot air. Clearly, they were ready to fight.

    Quite a few Jia n warriors had been trembling uncontrobly with bloodshot eyes. They were driven crazy. Their families were in the city, their wives, parents, children. But God knew what the rebels did to Liang Zhu City. They wanted to ughter, to take revenge...Those rebels in the city...

    ording to an additional agreement between the humankind and the non-humankind, except for human warriors, these non-humankind warriors are allowed to kill all rebels in the city. All human warriors had to be handed over to the alliance of human ns.

    Time past bit by bit as rosy clouds emerged in the eastern sky. Wisps of sunlight were flowing in the sky, being reflected by the clouds in the east as they illuminated a big half of Mind.

    The fire on Ji Hao¡¯s body burned even more ragingly. He sensed the warmth of the Pan Gu sun. Slowly, he absorbed the power of the Pan Gu sun, as his body gradually brightened up. Within the span of a few breaths, he was already too bright to be looked at directly.

    Scorching, tremendous, mighty...Ji Hao spread his arms while floating in the air. Thumb-sized beams of light erupted from his body and fell on the defense screen of Liang Zhi City like a storm.

    A buzzing noise could be heard without an end as the ten-miles-thick dark screen quaked intensely. The twelve emperors tried everything with no spare efforts, still failed to shake even an inch of this dark screen. But now, Ji Hao stirred up waves of ripples on it.

    Every thumb-thick beam of light created a miles wide swirl on the screen. The dark screen was shaking, causing a deafening rumbling noise that sounded like a tsunami. Divine towers rose from the city. Light streams flowed between all divine towers, and soon, all the lights gathered on the tallest tower.

    Sizzle! A miles thick beam of light was released from the city, aimed urately at Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao reached out his left hand, with the Pan Gu bell floating before his palm. The three-feet-tall Pan Gu bell released a dense cloud of Chaos power, which then condensed into a ten-miles-tall strong wall, blocking the enormous light stream.

    The strongest strikeunched by the defense system of Liang Zhi City was swallowed by Ji Hao so easily. Without making any extra efforts, Ji Hao took a strike that was fierce enough to evaporate a Sun and Moon powerful being.

    Surely, the Pan Gu bell helped, but this was still more than enough to prove that Ji Hao was now a different being. He could already release the supreme power of the Pan Gu bell.

    "This!" Watching this, Dishi Yanluo eximed, "This kid! He, he blocked it?"

    "He is disying his strength! He is showing off his power to us!" Yanmo Sha yelled angrily, "He¡¯s making a show of his power...How old is this kid? How can he be a Sun and Moon powerful being? He is even more powerful than any power elder!"

    "Under the circumstances, the stronger he is, the better for us." With a weird smile, Piji Nu looked at the others and said, "Isn¡¯t that right? If we want to fight against that great lord, we have to have stronger helpers."

    The group of emperors nced at each other and nodded withplicated facial expressions.

    Gradually, all light beams released by Ji Hao towards Liang Zhu City merged together. Atst, the storm of dazzling light tore apart the space and caused a series of sizzling noise as they converged on Ji Hao¡¯s palm. They then transformed into a stream of golden light that was meters wide, and descended.

    The golden light stream descended from Ji Hao¡¯s palm prated the defensive screen of the city, simr to a glowing-red iron stick piercing into a thickyer of ice. Strong fires and dense smokes were raised from the dark screen, as the light stream sank deeper and deeper in.

    The golden light stream broke into the city, as divine towers copsed one after another in fire.

    The ground of Liang Zhi City split up. The enormous defensive formations buried underground was shattered suddenly, letting fires kes up. The buildings which remained standing in the city copsed in session, turning into nothingness in the fire.

    The fires wrapped dense smoke as they erupted from underground. The defense system of Liang Zhu City had been falling apart. The destruction of every part of the great defensive formation eased the golden light stream¡¯s way into the city.

    The dark screen turned thinner and thinner. Finally, people on the outside could see what was happening in the city.

    They saw over a hundredrge-scale, well-prepared teleporting formations in the central area of the city. Countless people gathered in the formations, at least tens of millions of them. Among those people, many were wearing luxurious clothes, locked by chains and spell symbols. Apparently, they were taken captive.

    "Oh heaven, what are they doing?" shouted the twelve emperors.

    Followed by a thunderous bang, the defense system was broken by Ji Hao¡¯s golden light stream, and the dark screen that covered the city was gone without a trace.

    The teleporting formations in the city were activated immediately. As a blinding light shed across the air, all people in the formations disappeared.

    Large groups of warriors started rushed into teleporting formations and were sent away.

    Piji Nu and the other emperors screamed, ordering their people to march into the city.

 Chapter 1471: A Sleepless Night

    Chapter 1471: A Sleepless Night

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Late at night...

    Liang Zhu City burst into mournful cries as wisps of dark smoke rose into the sky. The air was suffused by a smell of burnt food, and the ground was covered in mud. The non-humankind army marched into the city and cast a magic to put out the fire. The fire was killed by the water descending from the city, but the city was also turned into a mess.

    Buildings were burned into ashes, then soaked in water, forming a two-feet-thickyer of mud. Yu n nobles forgot their morbid fear of getting dirty, strugglingly running in the mud and calling the names of their families. In many areas, Yu n nobles kneeled by the ruins of their mansions, wailing heartbreakingly.

    Corpses were burned twisted, scattered all over the city. Exquisite jewelry could be found everywhere on the ground. Apparently, those were all precious things belonging to Yu n nobles.

    Except for corpses, the Yu n nobles who returned from Chi Ban Mountain did not find anyone from their children, lovers, illegitimate sons and daughters, and their other families. They kneeled on the ground and cried, sounding like the screaming birds on a frosty winter night. People who heard their cries in the distance even had goosebumps raised on their skin.

    Ji Hao took away a batch of Yu n nobles with the highest social status ahead of everyone else. Afterward, the dragon man, lion man, tiger man, and mammoth man came into the city, and easily kidnapped arge batch of mid-grade Yu n nobles as well. Some non-humankind beings in the city were ughtered by those crazy human ves, who had nothing but hatred filled in their hearts. By now, very few survivors existed in the city. The Yu n nobles had been indulging in the wanton persecution of human beings for countless years, and now, they finally tasted the pain after their families were ripped apart.

    There were still a handful of lucky ones. Their families hid in secret rooms and luckily survived the search of Ji Hao¡¯s people and the four men, the massacre of rebels, and the big fire, managing to see the non-humankind army march into the city.

    These lucky people, who survived through a series of dangers, tremblingly walked out of their shelters and cried, shouting the names of their families who left the city with the army before with hoarse voices. Non-humankindmanders in heavy armors rushed over to them, crying andughing. They hugged each other with faces covered in tears. They burst intoughter, then began wailing, thenughed again, as if they had all gone insane.

    The even shriller cries in the city were from the poor members of the Glorious Domination.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t kill those people, and neither did the four men harm them on purpose. The Glorious Domination had great equipment and considerably strong warriors. They messed around in the city for a few days, and by now, arge batch of their people were still in the city. If they were captured by Ji Hao or the four, they wouldn¡¯t be so miserable. After all, in the worst case, they would be captives, and obviously, Ji Hao and the four men wouldn¡¯t abuse their captives. But these poor Glorious Domination members fell into the hands of the twelve emperors in power.

    They were stripped, kneeling in the ttened central area of Liang Zhu City, surrounded byrge groups of heavily armored warriors who were all in a towering rage. These warriors stared at them with dagger-sharp eyes.

    Some nobles fromrge families growled in fury, holding all kinds of torture devices as they made their moves on these poor boys in public.

    Lashed with a whip woven from the skin of poisonous dragons, ripping off their skins and muscles, knocking them with a three-edged iron stick and breaking their bones; whipping their butts with a club thickly covered in thorns, smashing their muscles and bones with one strike...All weird types of tools were put to use. Thousands of core members of the Glorious Domination had been howling, shrieking, and struggling in the thick mud, ceaselessly begging the torturers for mercy.

    The torturers, the fathers, grandfathers, great-grandfathers, and great-great-grandfathers of these Glorious Domination members...Everyone had a cold, merciless expression while beating them cruelly.

    The twelve emperors floated in the sky as they looked at this area. Their faces were twisted like the most hideous ghosts. They gazed down fiercely, as if they would swallow these poor Glorious Domination members at any moment.

    For all the twelve families in power, except for the few distant rtives who hid in secret rooms or dested corners and survived luckily, the real core members had all disappeared, such as Piji Nu¡¯s wives and children, Dishi Yanluo¡¯s illegitimate sons, Yanmo Sha¡¯s most beloved daughters, Yemo Luoye¡¯s few uncles and their families... Everyone disappeared!

    Disappeared! Gone missing! Without a trace!

    If they were simply captured by someone, things would still be controble. After all, Yu n had the tradition of paying the ransom money. At all costs, they could eventually save their families!

    But, if those people weren¡¯t taken captive, if they died in the fire...

    Thinking of this, the torturers beat even harder. They truly wanted to beat these scums of their families to death. They beat as hard as they could, the harder the better! If they beat hard enough, they might still live, but if they showed a slight mercy, the twelve infuriated emperors would behead these scums and make all their families suffer with one single order!

    The core members of the Glorious Domination fromrge families had been tortured, while their followers, including low-grade Yu n nobles, Jia n warriors, and Xiu n people, were pressed down to the ground row by row. Jia n executors bared their upper bodies and mercilessly wielded their heavy axes, chopping off their heads, one after another.

    The puffing noise never stopped. Within two hours, at least one-hundred-thousand subordinate members of the Glorious Domination were executed.

    The scent of blood rose straight into the sky as heads piled up into a tower. Xiu n people from the Nether Moon were holding dark crystal balls, gathered in the execution ground, casting a secret magic and drawing the souls of these executed people into the crystal ball.

    Endless cruel torments were expecting them. When their spirits were worn out, their souls would be nted in zombies and puppets to serve. Unless their souls perished on battlefields, this torment would never end.

    While a great purge was happening among non-humankind beings, Yu Mu and Feng Xing marched again into Liang Zhu City with a formidable army, days after they left.

    ording to the additional agreements signed by Ji Hao and the twelve emperors, as apensation to Ji Hao for breaking the defense system of Liang Zhu City, forty percent of all valuable things in the city now belonged to the alliance of human ns, thirty percent belonged to Yao Mountain territory, and the non-humankind could keep the rest thirty percent!

    Shaosi, Man Man, and arge group of ves who were good at calction all came to Liang Zhu City. They would supervise all non-humankind nobles to open theirrge or small treasuries, and register all their properties. After that, ording to the agreement, Yao Mountain people would bring away their part.

    Liang Zhu City was having a sleepless night.

    None-humankind beings were busy, pallid and sad, while human beings were busy, energetic and happy.

    In a human warrior camp, Emperor Shun, Emperor Xuanyuan, and Emperor Shennong showed up themselves andforted the human ve warriors who didn¡¯t manage to follow behind the four men and leave. The thunderous cheers of these warriors could be heard from far, far away in the dark night.

 Chapter 1472: Pan Gu Mother Land

    Chapter 1472: Pan Gu Mother Land

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    When Liang Zhu City was like a pot of boiling soup, the northern side of Mind was especially peaceful and quiet.

    This was the northernmost area of Mind, far away from Pu Ban City and Liang Zhu City. A small number of people from a few special families lived in this area. Because the natural powers in this area were extra active, disastrous cmities happened frequently, and this area was inhospitable to human beings. Therefore, even the most hard-working non-humankind patrol didn¡¯t want to waste their time in this area.

    A thousand miles tall mountain range, which extended from the east to the west for an immeasurably long distance, quietly towered up in the northernmost side of this area. During the flood, the water descended from the sky, pouring down along this mountain range southward. The soaring mountain range gave the flood a terrifying power. As a result, wherever the flood swept across, all forests were destroyed.

    The flood was gone, and the thriving life-force of Pan Gu world had been helming the trauma left by the flood. On this long and extending mountain range, the rich soil was already covered in a vividly greenyer of grass and moss, but the destroyed forest wouldn¡¯t grow back so easily.

    Over a hundred Longbo Country people carried giant baskets, walking on the mountain range with heavy steps. Among them, the strongest few were about one-hundred and fifty miles tall. Their heads were even above the clouds, and their breaths had been causing whirling airstreams. The shortest few among them were children, but even they were taller than twenty miles. Their tender faces were filled with childishness while they giggled happily, lightheartedly taking out ¡¯saplings¡¯ from their baskets and carefully nting them on the mountainside.

    Those were actually hundreds of meters tall, thousands of years old ancient trees. But to these Longbo Country people, those were ¡¯saplings¡¯ indeed.

    They held their saplings carefully, created deep holes on the mountainside with their fingers, then slowly nted them in the holes. Longbo Country Maguspriests stood aside, casting a spell loudly, with their bodies coiled in a dense green mist. Strong green power condensed into giant spell symbols and descended from the sky,nding heavily on the saplings.

    The saplings began shaking intensely. Nourished by the earth power and green power, they started growing speedily. Before long, the hundreds of meters tall saplings reached thousands of meters in height, with luxuriant foliage, and fruits clung to the branches.

    Longbo Country peopleughed while looking at these fast-growing ¡¯saplings¡¯ with satisfaction.

    As long as these trees yielded their fruits, they would mature and then fall off, or be brought away by birds or beasts. In a few years, the forest in this mountain range would thrive again. With the fertile forest,rge groups of animals would gather in this area. By then, people living in this area would be able to earn their living.

    A Longbo Country warrior had his stomach grumbled. Heined as he untied a thousands of meters long whale corpse from around his waist. This Longbo Country warrior was about one-hundred and twenty-mile stall. In his eyes, this whale, which might be an enormous being to ordinary people, was just a small fish.

    He opened his mouth and chewed the whale. Soon, he swallowed it entirely. Rubbing his belly, this Longbo Country warrior suddenly burst into a raging growl towards the sky, "Gong Gong, damn you! You raised the flood and destroyed our forest! Meat! Our meat! We can¡¯t even eat our fill!"

    The group of Longbo Country people all began cursing Gong Gong.

    Without the forest and the groups of animals, it was truly not easy for these giants to fill their bellies. Fortunately, the human emperor in Pu Ban hadn¡¯t forgotten them. Under the emperor¡¯s order, Maguspreists from the Magi Pce brought themrge amounts of whale meat, shark meat, and giant octopus meat! However, all aquatic foods tasted fishy, so Longbo Country people could eat some of it once in a while. But, how could they live on just fishes?

    Meat, they loved eating fleshy wild beasts, swallowing them with the hot and fresh blood. Meat was Longbo Country people¡¯s favorite! Could fishes even be counted as meat?

    They poked their fingers into the ground, created deep holes, then nted the ¡¯saplings¡¯ in them. Afterward, Maguspriests cast the spell to make the trees grow. Soon, a new area of greenery was added to the mountainside. Over a hundred Longbo Country people moved forward slowly in a straight line, leavingrge areas of greenery behind.

    At daybreak, the leader of this troop suddenly gave a thunderous growl.

    All Longbo Country people stopped and looked at their leader confusedly. This one-hundred and fifty miles tall warrior growled rumblingly, leaped up to thousands of miles high, and dashed to the top of the mountain range.

    Treading on the mountaintop, this warrior widely opened his eyes as he looked at the northern sky rmedly.

    Dense watery clouds were boundless and endless, covering the sky and rolling over. The dark watery clouds pressed down, as if the sky had copsed. Along with countless bolts of thunder, the clouds seemed to bump against Mind.

    The Longbo Country warrior leader roared out loud and closed his eyes tightly. A whileter, he opened his eyes and released two blood-red beams of light from those eyes. Through the dark watery clouds, he saw a vast continent wrapped in watery clouds, approaching Mind slowly.

    In the southernmost side of this continent was a boundless sea with raging waves. On the sea, countless enormous beasts had been pushing the waves, roaring towards the sky in fear.

    "This, this...Is this the Northern Wastnd that I heard from my great-grandfather¡¯s stories? That great water... Is that the North Sea?" The warrior leader was trembling intensely. "My great-grandfather said he went to Northern Wastnd for a hunting trip when he was young, and it took him whole five years to get to there! My great-grandfather was a fast runner, but even he spent five years to cross the void...Such a long distance... Northern Wastnd...Northern Wastnd!" He even screamed.

    Suddenly, the warrior leader dashed down the mountain while yelling, "Run! It¡¯s gonna crash into Mind! Great ancestor souls, bless us! Northern Wastnd is gonna crash into Mind!"

    The group of Longbo Country people dropped the baskets on their backs and began running south rumblingly.

    They leaped high and far like birds flying in the sky. With one single step, they could cover hundreds of miles. Within merely ten minutes, they rushed over ten-thousand miles away. Behind them, birds were darting and beasts were rushing wildly. All living creatures had been fleeing southward desperately, roaring in despair.

    From the east, south, west, and north, four continents, which were as enormous as Mind, were wrapped in boundless dense rolling watery clouds, and had been approaching. Because of their tremendous sizes, the continents seemed to be flying slowly, but in fact, they flew tens of thousands of miles per second.

    What was even more astonishing was that the four fleetingly flying continents didn¡¯t shatter Mind. Instead, because of an indescribable magical power, the moment the four continents and Mind touched each other, they merged into one perfectly, without any impact or vibration, as if the five continents had always been a whole.

    In Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, the mysterious man, who had been resting, suddenly opened his eyes and sighed with excitement, murmuring, "Pan Gu Mothend, finally...is formed...Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao kid...You have indeed made boundless beneficence to this world!"

 Chapter 1473: Natural Reward Descends Again

    Chapter 1473: Natural Reward Descends Again

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In Liang Zhu City, Ji Hao floated in the air, about ten-thousand-meters above the ground. The melting-ss-like fire on his body glowed brightly, illuminating the area tens of miles in radius.

    Hundreds ofrge-scale teleporting magic formations had been sparkling. Large groups of warrior carriedrge boxes, which were made from gold, silver, jade, and other precious materials, filled with top-grade magic crystals with all natures, thousands of years old magic herbs and spirit nts, and other treasures, ceaselessly into the teleporting formations. The boxes were piled into hills.

    Every time a teleporting formation blinked, countless boxes filled with precious treasures would be sent to the territory of human beings.

    The non-humankind beings had been plundering Pan Gu world¡¯s resources for countless years. They built numerous secret treasuries under Liang Zhu City and inside mountains. Earlier, Ji Hao and his people had swept across the mansions of allrge non-humankind families. But back then, the time was too limited, and he only had the time to bring away his non-humankind captives, without a chance to search through all treasuries.

    The four men and their disciples stayed in the city for days. However, they only took away some easily found things. Before they could unseal the important treasuries hidden in secret locations, Ji Hao broke the city. Therefore, ny-nine percent of all treasures in Liang Zhu City were still in good keep. Forty-percent of these treasures now belonged to the alliance of human ns, and thirty-percent belonged to Ji Hao.

    In an opened fire jade box, a few fist-sized, ragingly burning red fruits were exposed in the air. Seeing these fruits, Ji Hao¡¯s eyes shone. As he crooked his finger, three fruits flew out of the box.

    These were fire elf fruits, growing deep inva. Nourished by earth meridian essence fire power, this kind of nt would sprout in three thousand years, then mature and yield fruits in ten-thousand years. The amount of essence fire power contained in one fruit equaled to a high-level Divine Magus¡¯ full power.

    Ji Hao threw a fruit to Mr. Crow, who cawed happily and caught the fruit with his beak. He was in no rush to eat it. Instead, he kept poking it with his ws, proudly showing his treasure off to the surrounding warriors.

    The pair of fire dragons coiled on Ji Hao¡¯s arms were much more impatient than Mr. Crow. Once Ji Hao put two fruits on his palms, they hurriedly swallowed them, then began twisting their bodies excitedly on Ji Hao¡¯s arms, letting out strong fire kes from time to time.

    Si Wen Ming walked over withrge steps,ughed delightfully, and said, "Ji Hao, Emperor Shun said that the Magi Pce would be first in the line for the treasures we¡¯re shipping back. Hah, we found a good deal of great materials, enough for us to forge a batch of top-grade magic treasures."

    "There was a batch of books and texts. I¡¯ve already let my people ship those back ahead of the other treasures. I dare not put those in the Magi Pce. I told Huaxu Lie and Lie Mountain Kang to secretly send the books and texts to a secret ce in the Magi Pce, to keep them safe." Si Wen Ming put his mouth near Ji Hao¡¯s ear, lowered his voice, and continued. He was too excited, that even his voice sounded strange.

    "Puppet designs, drug forme, spell symbols, formations, alloy techniques...They are far more knowledgeable than us. As long as we can absorb their knowledge and keep developing based on it, in the future, the non-humankind monsters will no longer be our opponents."

    Si Wen Ming¡¯s eyes shone brightly with excitement. The books and texts found in the libraries in Liang Zhu City were the results of the wisdom of Yu n, Jia n, and Xiu n people, umted over countless years. As long as the humankind could absorb and digest all the knowledge of the non-humankind and keep on developing, without a doubt, the humankind would be iparably powerful one day.

    Stronger armors, sharper weapons,rger flying forts, more ingenious formations and spell symbols...Within a short period of time, the human civilization would roughly stand on equal footing with the non-humankind.

    Based on therge poption of the humankind, and the giant number of elite military forces formed by Divine Magi and Magus Kings, once the human civilization caught up with the non-humankind civilization, Pan Gu world would certainly belong to the humankind!

    Ji Hao grinned, then bumped his fist against Si Wen Ming¡¯s fist heavily.

    He narrowed his eyes and pondered for a while, then took out a snow-white, jade-like turtle shell, and carefully handed it to Si Wen Ming.

    "Uncle Wen Ming, this is a cultivation method, which can help the cultivators to efficiently improve the souls and spirit power, called Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words. Don¡¯t ask where ites from, and don¡¯t ask how I got it either. All in all, this is a ¡¯clean¡¯ cultivation method, not rted to anyone."

    "Choose trustworthy people and teach them this. I¡¯ve experienced the breakthrough into the level of Supreme Magus, so I now understand that as long as the soul and spirit of a human Divine Magus are strong enough, he or she will be able to rece the spirit of a natural star with his or her own soul seal. I hope that in theing future, more Supreme Magi can emerge among human beings."

    Pointing at the sky, Ji Hao grinned again and continued, "One day, our people may turn the heaven into our territory too."

    Si Wen Ming raised his eyebrows and stared at Ji Hao for a long while. He gripped the turtle shell tight with both hands, with blood veins bulging from the backs of his hands. Apparently, he was shocked by the Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words given by Ji Hao.

    A cultivation method that could improve the souls and spirits of human cultivators?

    Generations of capable human beings had spent countless years of effort to negotiate with the phoenix-kind, but failed to attain even pieces of any soul magic from them. And yet, Ji Hao simply provided one just like this?

    Si Wen Ming didn¡¯t even know what to say. If this cultivation method provided by Ji Hao truly had the effect to rapidly improve human cultivators¡¯ souls and spirit, not to mention any other possible result, his father, Si Xi, could be saved. As long as Si Wen Ming found Si Xi and told him to learn this cultivation method, allowing him to quickly improve his souls and spirit till he was able to control the natural star that he merged with, Si Xi would be able to absorb the star immediately and be a true Supreme Magus!

    In a certain way, this cultivation method Ji Hao provided would not only bring the humankind a brighter future, it would also save Si Xi¡¯s life!

    Clenching his right fist, Si Wen Ming gently punched on Ji Hao¡¯s chest, then smiled and said, "Are you interested in being the leader of the Magi Pce? I want to make some changes to the Magi Pce, to give it a better structure and allow it more space to raise talents. I want to turn it into the source of the true wits of human beings, and a gathering ce for the most powerful Magi."

    "I need a reliable, strong, wise, and open-minded person, who is willing to contribute to the humankind, to help me." Si Wen Ming looked at Ji Hao smilingly and said, "It now appears that you¡¯re the only eligible person."

    The leader of the Magi Pce? Ji Hao smiled and responded, "Yeah, in fact, I have many ideas too. I¡¯d like to try them in the Magi Pce."

    The two of them nced at each other and grinned. Abruptly, Ji Hao heard the mysterious man murmuring something about ¡¯boundless beneficence¡¯. What boundless beneficence? And ¡¯Pan Gu Mothend¡¯, what Pan Gu Mothend?

    All of a sudden, the ground under their feet quaked slightly, and next, two tremendous purple-golden swirling clouds emerged in the sky.

    Immeasurably great natural reward power descended from the sky, looking like two enormous waterfalls as they surged into Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming¡¯s bodies. In other areas of Liang Zhu City, rtively smaller swirling clouds emerged too, and streams of natural reward power began flowing into the bodies of stunned people.

    Ji Hao quivered, then he closed his eyes and immersed in the magical feeling.

 Chapter 1474: Gaze At the World

    Chapter 1474: Gaze At the World

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Back when Pan Gu created the world, he wanted to create an intact mothend, with the five natural elements, and Yin and Yang supporting each other, with bnced naturalws, wless, perfect."

    "However, hundreds of millions of Chaos monsters attacked, and Pan Gu fell before the mothend waspleted. The powers of the five natural elements split up and generated five continents, the Mind, Eastern Wastnd, Southern Wastnd, Western Wastnd, and Northern Wastnd, with different natures."

    "Eastern Wastnd is covered in forests, Southern Wastnd has the most volcanos, Western Wastnd is rich in mineral resources, Northern Wastnd has a sea, and Mind has the most fertile soil. It is the most nourishing continent, most suitable for human beings to live and develop on. Therefore, it became the base of the humankind."

    "All Streams to the Final Land, this great formation drew the inexhaustible water power from the twelve water worlds. The four wastnds were brought to the Mind like boats drifting on the water. The five continents merged, and formed the mothend!"

    "From now on, the Yin and Yang, and the five basic natural elements will circte in Pan Gu Mothend, and the mothend will be an unprecedentedly rich and fertilend. Dragons, phoenixes, human beings, all species generated from Pan Gu¡¯s body will be the invariable owners of Pan Gu world."

    The mysterious manughed thunderously, shaking Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space. Meanwhile, nourished by the endless natural reward power, his body and embryo of Dao both felt to be ¡¯swelling¡¯, even to be ¡¯full to bursting¡¯; the feeling was seriously weird. The natural rewards descending on him this time were way too much, that Ji Hao¡¯s eyeballs even bulged out.

    After all, even Saint Pan Gu failed to achieve what they had done this time. One could say that by bringing the five continents back together, theypleted the great Dao of nature of Pan Gu world, making Pan Gu world ¡¯perfect¡¯.

    The world sensed it, and was thrilled because of thepletion of the great Dao of nature, so it wouldn¡¯t be stingy with the reward. Tremendous natural reward power descended, beyond anyone¡¯s imagination.

    Back then, Emperor Xuanyuan led human beings and fought against the non-humankind. Because of him, human beings struggled to survive, and the human civilization was saved. But, even he didn¡¯t attain as much natural reward power as Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming, the key person of the flood-control mission, did today.

    The entire All Streams to the Final Land great formation was designed by Si Wen Ming. Si Wen Ming led his people and built the formation bit by bit himself. Therefore, over fifty-percent of all natural reward power went to Si Wen Ming. The vast natural reward power, the purple-golden light, wrapped Si Wen Ming up, that his body even seemed to melt in the splendid light.

    Standing right beside Si Wen Ming, Ji Hao opened his erect eye and looked at him. Within the dazzling light, Ji Hao clearly saw that a thorough change had been happening to Si Wen Ming, from the body to the soul. Every cell of Si Wen Ming¡¯s body was filled up with the natural reward power, bing golden, shining, and coiling in a purple mist. His body now had a pearl-like luster, as bright as stars and as beautiful as rosy clouds.

    Magical natural marks coiled and settled inside Si Wen Ming¡¯s body, rapidly turning his body into a sacred body of natural reward, that no evil or disaster could harm. With this new body, in Pan Gu world in the future, no magic, curse, formation, and other attacks based on the natural powers in this world could do any harm to Si Wen Ming. In this world, no toxin, natural or artificial, could hurt him either.

    In the future, wherever Si Wen Ming stayed, the weather in this area would be great, and the harvests would be bumper. Wherever Si Wen Ming went, people in that area would live a thriving life.

    Every word Si Wen Ming said would deliver the power of the great Dao of nature; the wind, the rain, the thunder, the snow, the world would follow his words.

    His soul was also filled to the brim by the natural rewards power, shining with a golden light and surrounded by a purple mist. Same as his sacred body of natural reward, his soul was also immune to all magic and curses in Pan Gu world.

    The torrent of natural reward power had also been surging into Ji Hao¡¯s body ceaselessly.

    Ji Hao felt his body was slightly hot. Streams of Chaos power slowly spread from his body. Except for slightly improving his physical strength, the natural reward power given by Pan Gu world didn¡¯t change his body too much. However, his embryo of Dao widely opened its mouth and wolfed the natural reward power, as if it had been starving for years.

    Ji Hao felt that his vision was brightened up, and suddenly, he clearly saw the entire Pan Gu world. He was like a fish which had been living confusedly in a dark water tank, but all of a sudden, the tank turned transparent, and a bright light shone in, allowing the fish to clearly see everything in the surroundings.

    Pan Gu world revealed all its secrets to Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao raised his head and saw countless giant stars floating in the sky, slowly orbiting without any change. He saw theplicated, immense great Dao of nature of Pan Gu world, and the slightest change happening at every moment under the vast system of the great Dao of nature.

    The four seasons, the nts growing, the wind, frost, snow, dew, the life, the death...

    He saw the starry void above the sky. Clearly, he saw billions of natural stars, and countless cultivators stuck in those ¡¯transparent¡¯ stars, dead, dying, or crazily growling, or closing their eyes and focusing on cultivation.

    Ji Hao even found Si Xi at the first nce. Si Xi was trapped in an enormous dark-yellow star. A dense yellow mist had been corroding his body. He closed his eyes, with no expression change happening on his square face. He sat there ever so silently.

    Ji Hao also saw the Netherworld, the eighteen parts of the hell. He saw the struggling souls in the blood pool, the fire ocean, the de mountain, and the sword forest; he heard their screams. He even saw Netherworld Priest squatting by the blood pool,ughing and punching a deputy elder back into the pool over and over again.

    "Eh?" Netherworld Priest snorted and raised his head. As a bright light shed across his eyes, heughed out loud and nodded to Ji Hao, who had been looking at him across an immeasurable distance. He then waved his hands and let the space be suffused with the thick Netherworld mist. Afterward, Ji Hao could not see anything in the Netherworld anymore.

    "Hah!" Ji Hao chuckled. Netherworld Priest discovered him. He was a prehistorical powerful being indeed.

    Turning around, Ji Hao suddenly saw Priest Hua and Priest Mu, sitting with crossed legs in the westernmost area of this world, in a ce with a splendid glow.

    Ji Hao hurriedly stopped looking, but still, Priest Hua and Priest Mu discovered him simultaneously. They weren¡¯t as nice as Netherworld Priest. Without a hesitation, theyunched a sharp beam of light towards Ji Hao.

    Buzz! The natural reward power wrapped around Ji Hao¡¯s body quaked slightly. Priest Hua and Priest Mu¡¯ dazzling beam of light shed across the space, yet failed to cause any harm to Ji Hao. At the moment, Ji Hao was epting the reward from the world, and the entire Pan Gu world was his strongest shield. How could Priest Hua and Priest Mu ever hurt him now?

    Ji Hao looked around and saw everything in this world. The shadows of every part of the great Dao of Pan Gu world were left in his embryo of Dao. As his embryo of Dao kept absorbing the natural rewards power, these shadows grew clearer and clearer. Ji Hao understood the natural powers deeper and deeper, and could control them better and better, thus growing more and more powerful.

 Chapter 1475: Reforge the Treasures

    Chapter 1475: Reforge the Treasures

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Si Wen Ming was an ¡¯ordinary¡¯ human being. Therefore, the world rewarded him with a sacred body of nature reward, and an unbreakable soul.

    Ji Hao was a ¡¯cultivator of Dao¡¯. Therefore, the world gave him an opportunity to prate all secrets of the universe, and revealed the entire great Dao of nature before his eyes, letting him learn and memorize and them.

    By now, the understanding about the world gained by Ji Hao within a moment was as deep as the result of a hundred years of severe cultivation based on his normal efficiency.

    Normally, he needed to pursue the profound mystery of the world with great efforts to cultivate himself. But now, what he had been pursuing drilled straight into his embryo of Dao and left clear traces in it.

    Even though Ji Hao could not yet understand the meaning of the traces left by the great Dao of nature, he had ¡¯recorded¡¯ them in his embryo of Dao at least. In the future, he would be able to look back and face the great Dao of nature straight at any moment he wanted. The other cultivators pursued the great Dao in a hard way, like children fumbling in a small dark room, while Ji Hao sat in a broad room aze with lights, under the guidance of a tutor named ¡¯nature¡¯.

    The difference between Ji Hao and ordinary Qi cultivators was as great as the distance between the heaven and the earth.

    The melting-ss-like fire burning on Ji Hao¡¯s body turned clearer and clearer, more and more crystalline. It glowed softer and softer, seeming to be more and more harmless. However, Ji Hao clearly knew that this understanding about the great Dao of sun of Pan Gu world had already reached an extreme level, and at the moment, the temperature of the fire burning on his body surface was three times higher than before, when he first merged with the Pan Jia sun.

    Mr. Crow and the pair of fire dragons stuck close to Ji Hao. They had followed Ji Hao all these years. Today, they all attained a decent amount of natural reward power. Mr. Crow¡¯s feathers were more and more beautiful, while his sense of power turned more and more sacred. The scales of the pair of fire dragons grew stronger and stronger, while a steadily enhancing prehistorical sense of power was released from their bodies.

    Abruptly, Mr. Crow and the pair of fire dragons roared together towards the sky. Their voices were resonant, ripping the space surrounding Ji Hao. The visible ripple spread out, wave by wave.

    Mr. Crow and the pair of fire dragons lowered their heads. With worry but determinedly, they each took a small bite of the melting-ss-like fire from Ji Hao and swallowed it. Their bodies immediately zed up. Their own spirit fire started to be reced by the essence sun fire from Ji Hao, as their bodies and souls began evolving with the help of the natural reward power.

    "Smart!" Ji Hao smiled and started sending a stream of fire into the body of each of the three creatures endlessly. At the moment, his heart of Dao was strong and clear, nearly merged with the great Dao of nature itself, which allowed him to control the fire perfectly. While strengthening Mr. Crow and the pair of fire dragons, help them improving to a perfect state. Ji Hao had also been carefully keeping their bodies and souls on the verge of copse. It was painful, unbearably painful, but could bring them the greatest benefit.

    "And, I am now going to..." Ji Hao raised his head, his eyes dazzling with a golden light. Through the sky, he saw countless slowly orbiting stars.

    "The great Dao is extremely austere. The Pan Gu bell is enough to defend, while Pan Gu Dragon Mark is enough to attack. As for the other things, I have the sun power in my control, my body is a stove... Concocting magic pills, forging magic treasures, creating formations and talismans, what can¡¯t I do?"

    Narrowing his eyes, Ji Hao calcted for a while. With the help of the immeasurable natural reward power, Ji Hao¡¯s thinking ability had reached an extreme degree. Soon, he finished the calction. As he pointed his finger out, the Taiji cloak, Taiji creation cauldron, and Taiji universe mirror flew out of his body.

    The natural reward power descending from the sky split into two streams, onending on the Taiji creation cauldron and the Taiji cloak, and the other on the Taiji universe mirror. Ji Hao let out a mouthful of golden me which melted the three supreme treasures into a sphere of golden and shiny liquid, amidst the splendid lights of the natural reward. The Pan Gu bell and Pan Gu Dragon Mark flew out of his body. The bell swallowed the cauldron and the cloak. Right afterward,yers of patterns of sun and moon, stars, mountains, and rivers shed across the bell. Next, the figure of a giant quietly emerged inside it.

    Pan Gu Dragon Mark swallowed the mirror. Afterward, a bright, flickering light was added to the sword, making it look even sharper than before.

    "Little guy, are you willing to give up the iing natural reward power?" In Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, the mysterious man abruptly asked.

    "What if I am?" Ji Hao instantly threw the question back. He knew that this old man would never say useless words, and once he talked, good things would happen.

    "If you are, make requirements to Pan Gu world with the iing natural rewards for you! Didn¡¯t you extort those non-humankind beings with a high proficiency?"

    The mysterious man chuckled and said, "Pan Gu had fallen, but many pieces of his body didn¡¯t be living creatures. Pan Gu fought against hundreds of millions of Chaos monsters, and pieces of his body were chopped or sliced off by those Chaos monsters, scattered in this world, hidden by the great Dao of nature."

    "Make a deal with Pan Gu world with all the iing natural rewards for you, and let it give you the remains of Pan Gu¡¯s body to forge your sword." The mysterious man murmured.

    "The Pan Gu bell is made from nearly the entire spine of Pan Gu, while your sword...Two front teeth? It¡¯s a bit embarrassing. If the others knew the truth, the name of your sword would be changed into ¡¯Pan Gu front teeth sword¡¯. I would be so ashamed if the other people knew."

    Ji Hao wanted tough. ¡¯Pan Gu front teeth sword¡¯? It wasn¡¯t a bad name! And why would you be ashamed?¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    But he couldn¡¯t truly say this. Hurriedly, he asked, "How should Imunicate with Pan Gu world?"

    The mysterious man clicked his tongue, reached out his hands, and quickly drew a strangely shaped spell symbol that seemed to contain all shapes in the world, in the spiritual space. "Use this Pan Gu spell seal and infuse it with all your following natural rewards power."

    Ji Hao reached out a hand too and drew the same spell symbol before his face. Under his will, the natural reward power descending from the sky all poured into the spell symbol. As Pan Gu world quaked slightly, Ji Hao sensed a muddled spirit.

    Ji Hao narrated his requirement to the spirit with the simplestnguage.

    In the next moment, the natural reward power descending from the sky suddenly sped up, soon being absorbed by the spell symbols. In the meanwhile, wisps of light began sparkling magically around Ji Hao¡¯s body. Within the dim light, different shaped pieces began emerging that looked like rotten wood, rusty iron, and coarse rocks at the first nce. All these pieces flew into Pan Gu Dragon Mark.

    Pan Gu Dragon Mark vibrated intensely, as Ji Hao sensed its wild joy.

    Swallowing hundreds of thousands of pieces, a thorough change happened to the sword.

    Through Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, the mysterious man looked at the reforged Pan Gu Dragon Mark and murmured, "You have the Pan Gu bell, so call this Pan Gu Sword then...What a shame! Why don¡¯t you like using an axe? I always felt that hacking the enemies with an axe is the best!"

 Chapter 1476: Slaughtering, Challenging

    Chapter 1476: ughtering, Challenging

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In the mansion of a Xiu nndlord outside Liang Zhu City, the corpses of hundreds of non-humankind nobles, servants, and ves lied on the ground in straight lines. The owner of the mansion was a young Xiu n man. His head was chopped off and put on an iron stick, which stood on the tallest roof of the castle in the mansion.

    Red Lei stood by the iron stick covered in blood and crossed his arms over his chest, coldly looking at the towering wall of Liang Zhu City.

    "I like killing people at dawn. Useless troubadours always say that dawn is the most beautiful moment for living beings to wake up. But I, like to stop their lowly lives the moment they wake up!"

    pping his chest with his right hand, Red Lei could still feel the unbearable pain caused by the heavy punch from Ji Hao, which punctured his chest that day, and the tremendous terror that descended when his life was under threat. With a sulky face, he said through gritted teeth, "Today, I will kill more. Before our great master arrives, they won¡¯t live one day in peace!"

    Tens of divinemanders wearing Qilin scale armors and holding long spears floated behind Red Lei, treading on zing metal rings. Their eyes were lusterless, but looking at those eyes, one could know that they were struggling from time to time. Dim wisps of light wove into strange spell symbols in their eyes. Every time when the expression of struggle rose in their eyes, the dim spell symbol in each of their eyes would dazzle and suppress their wills.

    Red Lei turned around. In surprise and praise, he looked at these strong, high-Divine-Magus-level warriormanders from the heaven and said, "Extraordinary creatures! Perhaps, the quality of this Pan Gu world is much higher than our master expected."

    "This kind of supreme organ of authority generated naturally by the world to rule the world and bnce the circting of natural powers...Heaven? Among all worlds we have conquered, only the great world Pan Lin had a simr organ, but we ruined it before it matured."

    "But, the heaven in Pan Gu world is so intact, so mature, and has the power to produce new divine gods and warriors to replenish itself. So amazing! By controlling this heaven, we can almost control this world."

    "Dishi Cha, that low-grade poor noble, did he use the treasure given by our master on the Divine Origin Pool in the heaven? A wise choice though! Look at these people, strong warriors generated from pure energies, who can freely control the powers of the basic natural elements in this world, with no fear of death, and are brave and skillful... How perfect!"

    "But now, they are my ves. Haha, the warriors who are supposed to maintain the bnced cirction of natural powers of this world have be the ves of ours, the invaders! Great Master, your wisdom is so amazing!"

    Red Leiughed loudly and turned around, looking at the wall of Liang Zhu City as he said coldly, "Go, kill everyone you see outside the city, everyst one of them. Yu n people, Jia n people, Xiu n people, and their servants, ves, or barbarians in this world, kill them all, but don¡¯t make any noise!"

    Tens of divinemanders kneeled on one knee, bowed to Red Lei submissively and said ¡¯yes¡¯.

    Their golden Qilin scale armors glowed with a faint golden light, making their skin seem slightly dark. An indescribable aura of killing surrounded them. At the moment, these divinemanders looked like devils from hell.

    They split up into groups of five, based on their different natures. From the forest around the mansion,rge groups of divine warriors in flood-dragon scale armors rose into the sky, following behind thesemanders.

    These divine warriors were elites from the Divine Origin Pool, each one of them as strong as a high-level Magus King. They followed behind theirmanders expressionlessly, scattering in all directions.

    Hundreds of thousands of non-humankindndlords lived around Liang Zhu City. They each had one or a few towns as their territories, with arge number of non-humankind beings living there. Pan Gu world was rich and fertile. In this world, these non-humankind beings had lived a wonderful country life for countless years.

    Ji Hao, the Glorious Domination, and the four men swept across the city for a couple of times in a row, but unlike those high-grade nobles in the city, who suffered traumas, thesendlords living outside the city didn¡¯t lose anything.

    But with this dawn, these non-humankindndlords, who had been enjoying their peaceful, leisurely lives, started the darkest day in their lives.

    Led by tens of divinemanders, hundreds of thousands of divine warriors swept across their territories like merciless gods of death.

    The de lights and sword shadows sliced broken the cool breezes blowing at dawn; the scent of blood spread speedily along the wind. Red Lei had given his order to kill. Wherever these divine warriors andmanders reached, countless non-humankindndlords, their families, servants, ves, and even pets were all ughtered.

    In order to threaten the humankind with a strong military force, the twelve emperors in power had brought away all the military strength from thesendlords¡¯ territories. Their territories were never so empty, with no power left to defend against these divine warriors andmanders.

    "The scent of death and fresh blood, the perfectbination of violence and ughter... I like it." Red Lei transformed into a red stream of light, approaching Liang Zhu City. "This is such a rich world! You low-grade poor things should never enjoy it. This world belongs to us, and us only! You low-grade poor nobles, you aren¡¯t even qualified to be our ves!"

    Red Lei broke into the city, walking quietly and quickly on a street, easily killing every non-humankind warrior he saw.

    Through the street, he walked to therge light streams generated by the descending natural reward power. "Natural reward? Or, the grace of the world? Ah, ah, some people in here must have down something that pleased the original spirit of this world, or the great Dao. That¡¯s why so much natural grace is descending!" With an evil grin, Red Lei murmured to himself.

    "If I make the heads of those lucky people into a book, it would be quite nice." Red Lei giggled as he moved quickly through streets and alleys like a ghost. Everyone who saw him died in his hands.

    Gradually, Red Lei came to the nearest few streams of natural rewards light. A couple of strong human marquises and earls stood under the light streams,ughing loudly. While enjoying the pleasant sensation brought by the natural reward power, they were congratting each other.

    During the flood-control mission, these marquises and earls led a batch of their people cleared water channels and carved the spell symbols in quite a few important parts of the great formation. The mothend wouldn¡¯t be formed if it weren¡¯t for them.

    The world was fair and selfless. They made their contribution, hence earned rewards from nature.

    Narrowing his eyes, Red Lei watched these human beings showering under the golden light and the purple mist. He gave a twisted smile and pulled out an oddly shaped, sawtoothed longsword.

 Chapter 1477: Gathering the Light, Launching a Strike

    Chapter 1477: Gathering the Light, Launching a Strike

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Killing the barbarians awarded by the world, under the witness of the world¡¯s spirit! This is a supreme hunting experience! This is conquering and ruling, this is the supreme power, the power that¡¯s beyond the will of a world!"

    Red Lei wielded the sawtoothed sword as a fierce vibe of violence and killing that belonged especially to Pan Yu world was generated around his body. He looked like a burning red sun as he momentarily shed across the one-thousand-meters distance between the few marquises, earls, and himself, darting to behind them, less than three-hundred meters away from them.

    The dark-red sawtooth sword was swung in the air. While Red Lei approached the few marquises and earls, nearly a thousand elite human warriors on his way were killed, without having a chance to fight back. Those were three Magus kings, thirty-eight Senior Magi, and nine-hundred, forty-three elite warriors. They failed to even see Red Lei¡¯s face clearly before their heads were sent up into the sky along with streams of blood.

    "Killing, violence, the strongest power in the universe!" Red Lei roared with thrill. His fierce power coiled on his sword while his blood was boiling, his strength soaring. By killing nearly a thousand human beings, he attained a greater Red Sun power. His power was boosted to an extreme level, then broke through and grew three times stronger.

    The Red Sun gifted him a greater power. By now, he was three times stronger than his usual peak-state.

    The more he killed, the more violently and brutally he killed, the more power Red Lei could attain. This was the essence of the Red Sun, thergest difference between the high-grade nobles from Pan Yu world and low-grade nobles who were born in other worlds, such as Piji Nu and his people.

    Red Leiughed out wildly, raised his long sword, and aimed at an earl, who was showering under the golden light.

    At this very moment, a rosy light illuminated the sky. The Pan Gu sun had risen from the eastern horizon, shining its inexhaustible light on the earth. Everything in the world had a beautiful golden rim.

    About a hundred miles away from Red Lei, Ji Hao was looking at the Pan Gu bell and Pan Gu sword floating in front of him in delight.

    The Pan Gu bell looked as lusterless as before. Merging with the Taiji cloak and the Taiji creation cauldron, the sense of power released from the Pan Gu bell had grown much stronger than before. On its heavy, simply designed surface, a faintly visible, strange airstream had been flowing.

    Pan Gu Dragon Mark, now called the Pan Gu sword, had lost its bright luster. Same as the Pan Gu bell, it was now simply shaped with smooth lines, gray in color, andpletely lusterless. No decorative patterns existed on its surface, but somehow, it had a fierce vibe that would shake people¡¯ hearts.

    Ji Hao gripped the sword, narrowed his eyes, andughed to the mysterious man inside his spiritual space, "An axe? My Abba may like that style, but I am learning the art of sword. I can¡¯t help it. My Shifu taught me Yu Yu¡¯s sword art, not Yu Yu¡¯s axe art!"

    Through Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, the mysterious man looked at the Pan Gu sword with pity and said, "This sword is nice, but not as good as the giant axe that opened up the world back then. Little guy, I have you tell you that hacking people with an axe is the best. Axe, that¡¯s a weapon for men...Swords, well, a bit sissy!"

    Ji Hao felt like vomiting blood. The mysterious man had learned bad things over these years.

    ¡¯Do you dare to say that to Emperor Xuanyuan? He¡¯s a sword master too, alright? With his Xuanyuan sword, how many evil beings did he ughter? How many heads of non-humankind monsters and evil creatures did he chop off?¡¯ Thought Ji Hao.

    All of a sudden, Ji Hao¡¯s blood boiled. Somehow, the spirit of the world caught his attention. Even though Ji Hao had traded off his natural reward power for Pan Gu¡¯s remaining body pieces, his soul still maintained a tight connection with Pan Gu world¡¯s spirit.

    The light of the Pan Gu sun shone on the entire world. At this moment, the Pan Gu sun became Ji Hao¡¯s eye. Everything showering under the sunlight was under Ji Hao¡¯s close watch. He saw the few human marquises and earls who were still epting the natural rewards power, and Red Lei, who swung his sword towards an earl.

    Ji Hao smiled, coldly and fiercely. Then, he raised his right hand and conveniently locked his fingers together as he said, "Bro, lend a hand!"

    This ¡¯bro¡¯ was the Pan Gu sun!

    Pan Gu world¡¯s spirit woke up. It had been in a deep sleep all this while, but now, it woke up and made a move.

    Liang Zhu City was just illuminated by the rising sun, but all of a sudden, it was dark again. The entire area thirty-million miles in radius around the city was darkened. In this area, the light of the Pan Gu sun gathered rapidly under the control of Ji Hao¡¯s will, till it waspressed into a hair-thin beam of light!

    Sizzle! This extremely thin beam of sunlight shed across the sky, urately towards Red Lei.

    Red Lei¡¯s face twisted. He sensed the greatest fear in his journey of life. He felt that the entire Pan Gu world had be his enemy, and a terrifying power wasing at him through the space.

    Driven by his instincts that originated from the Red Sun, Red Lei raised his sword again and swung forward.

    Sizzle! As easily as cutting a piece of tofu, the beam of light, which waspressed from the sunlight in the area with a radius of thirty-million miles, cut the blood-red, dazzling sawtoothed sword in Red Lei¡¯s hands into two.

    Red Lei shirked hysterically while his armor suddenly fell apart and flew away from his body, merging back together before his body and shielding him. Meanwhile, he opened his mouth and reluctantly let out an exquisite, multi-edged crystal.

    The light beamnded on his armor. The armor glowed withyers of light and then shattered. The golden armor turned into a strand of smoke instantaneously and dissipated in the air. Red Lei vomited blood. He flicked his finger and sent the human-head-sized crystal heavily towards the light beam, while shing across the space and attempting to run.

    Puff! The red crystal was prated by the golden light beam.

    But after all, this crystal was Red Lei¡¯s final life-saving treasure. It managed to block the light beam for about one-thousandth of a second. Within this short span of time, Red Lei moved his body away and dodged the golden light beam, which was aimed at the erect eye between his eyebrows. The light beam thus brushed gently across his crotch area.

    Without feeling anything, a leg of his was cut off entirely.

    Red Lei lowered his head immediately. Looking at his torn leg, he screamed with a dry voice, raising his fleeing speed by thirty percent.

    The light of the Pan Gu sun soon filled up the dark area. The warm sunlight also poured on Red Lei¡¯s body. Suddenly, a shred of shadow shed through the air above his head. With the sunlight, which existed in every corner of this world, Ji Hao easily surpassed Red Lei and blocked his way.

    Wearing a long shirt made from a coarse cloth that he stole from Si Wen Ming¡¯s bag, Ji Hao carried the new Pan Gu sword and smilingly stopped Red Lei, who had one leg of hs cut off.

    "Red Lei? Are you still thinking about leaving after you killed so many of our warriors?"

    "Easy though. Look at my sword... I reforged it with my natural reward power. Let me stab you one time with my sword. If you survive, I¡¯ll let you go!"

    Ji Hao gave arge grin. Seeing his grinning face, Red Lei sensed a sharp coldness from deep down his heart.

 Chapter 1478: The Sun and Moon Samsara

    Chapter 1478: The Sun and Moon Samsara

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    One leg of Red Lei was cut off. A golden me lingered on his wound, burning slowly and looking like fluff. Even though Red Lei had boosted up his Red Sun power as much as he could, the fire had still been incinerating his body bit by bit. He could only swallow his saliva with effort.

    Compared to Pan Gu Dragon Mark that he saw days ago, the Pan Gu sword now looked simple, without all the sharp glow and luxurious luster of Pan Gu Dragon Mark. At first nce, this heavy, simply shaped, lusterless sword looked like arge stone which was flushed by the water in a stream for countless years. Without an impressive appearance, this sword seemed to look quite ¡¯clean¡¯.

    Clean, indeed, extremely clean.

    No naturalw or natural power seemed to affect this sword. This simple-looking longsword was held in Ji Hao¡¯s hand all quietly, giving an aloof feeling.

    It was aloof, so it was cold.

    It was simple, so it was emotionless.

    This was a supreme fierce weapon, and killing was its sole purpose. Back in Pan Yu world, Red Lei had seen countless great weapons held in the hands of those top-grade powerful beings, but including his own spirit weapon, nothing had ever given him such a feeling as Pan Gu sword was giving him right now. Nothing had ever shocked him as much as this sword either.

    The nature of the Pan Gu sword was beyond all supreme weapons he had ever seen in his life, including his own spirit weapon.

    If the warm and bright natural reward power coiling on the sword didn¡¯t neutralize a part of its fierce killing vibe, Red Lei might even suspect this sword would simply fly into the air and kill every living being in its ¡¯sight¡¯.

    Taking a stab from this sword and leaving if he survived? Did Ji Hao see Red Lei as a fool?

    Chuckling embarrassedly, Red Lei looked at Ji Hao and frowned as he said in a deep voice, "If you let me go, I will order my people to stop. Otherwise, around Liang Zhu City, the earth will be covered in dead bodies, and blood will flow like rivers."

    Letting him go so he could stop killing the people outside Liang Zhu City? Did Red Lei see Ji Hao as a fool?

    Ji Hao giggled. Did he have anything to do with the people living around Liang Zhu City? If Red Lei wanted, he could kill as many as he liked. Those were all non-humankind beings anyway.

    Slowly raising the Pan Gu sword, Ji Hao incanted Yu Yu¡¯s spell of sword. Silently, a beam of sword light shone from the Pan Gu sword, about a hundred meters long and wriggling like a live flood dragon, creating an endless fierce aura of killing.

    "Supreme, great Red Moon!" Red Lei prayed murmuringly as he raised his arms high. A backup light-golden armor emerged in the air and wrapped up his body. On the chest te of the armor, a red sun had been shining, in the middle of which was a slightly opened erect eye, staring at Ji Hao like a living being.

    At the moment, Ji Hao¡¯s soul was iparably sensitive. He clearly sensed the connection between Red Lei and an extraordinarily strong, old being in an extremely long distance away.

    Ji Hao sensed a pure and tremendous Red Sun power flowing into Red Lei¡¯s body through a thin tube between him and the powerful being. Red Lei growled in pain. Next, suppressed by the Red Sun power, the faint golden fire lingering on the wounds of his broken leg died out. Red Lei gasped desperately for air. As the blood sshed, a new leg quickly grew out of the wounds.

    "The supreme, great Red Sun gave me the infinite power to destroy weak, ignorant barbarians like you!" Red Lei roared while the Red Sun power flew into his arms. His arms twisted weirdly into a pair of glowing-red, brightly shining longswords.

    Wielding the pair of sword arms, Red Lei looked at Ji Hao, andughed, "The Red Sun power has merged perfectly with my body. Now, my strength, moving speed, and reaction speed are more than five times higher than my usual peak state. Barbarian, do you still think that you have a chance to win? Why don¡¯t you just give your sword..."

    Greedily ncing at the Pan Gu sword, Red Lei continued, "...to me? It¡¯s scary indeed, but in the hands of a stupid barbarian like you, it¡¯s not..."

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to listen to Red Lei¡¯s arrogant speech. He gave a resonant growl, cast Yu Yu¡¯s sword spell, and swung the Pan Gu sword four times in a row in different directions. Four beams of sword light stirred the natural powers and built four walls of light that towered up in the sky and disabled Red Lei from dodging.

    Red Lei saw the dazzling sword lightsing at him from all directions, such that he had no way to dodge or flee. In his eyes, Ji Hao¡¯s sword moves were simple and ordinary, yet contained a miraculous power of Dao. With the simple sword moves, Ji Hao had actually activated the natural powers and left Red Lei no space to run, forcing him to take the sword attack with his body.

    "Barbarian, dedicate your sword spell together with your sword!" Red Lei roared as he swung his pair of blood-red sword arms against the Pan Gu sword, leaving shreds of afterimages in the air.

    Puff! Puff! Red Lei screamed in pain. His sword arms, which were nourished by the Red Sun power, and were strong enough to break natural stars, were cut entirely off. Incidentally, the Pan Gu sword had only touched the pair of sword arms slightly.

    What frightened him even more was that the Pan Gu sword naturally released an unstoppable power, which seemed to destroy the whole world. Blown by a gust of wind, the pair of sword arms became two strands of smoke and dissipated. Red Lei howled in a hoarse voice. The Red Sun power reached every part of his body, and his pair of arms grew back quickly.

    Ji Hao changed the sword spell. The Pan Gu sword split up into three hazy swords as they hacked to Red Lei from three special directions, which represented the heaven, the earth, and the humankind.

    As he changed the sword spell again, a golden stream of sun power, a silver stream of extreme negative power, and a multi-colored,plicated but extremely pure stream of star power were released from the three hazy swords.

    The sun, the moon, and the stars were the treasures of the sky. With the powers of the sun, the moon, the stars, and Yu Yu¡¯s sword spells, Ji Hao¡¯s sword moves became faster and faster, harder and harder to be seen. But, the sword was stillnding on Red Lei¡¯s head along with a formidable power, like a towering mountain.

    Flexible and ever-changing, strong and overwhelming, two different vibes mixed together. Red Lei did no more than casting a glimpse at Ji Hao¡¯s sword, but that made him so ufortable, he even felt like vomiting blood.

    "I can¡¯t die in here!" Red Lei shouted in despair.

    "Of course, you can¡¯t die in here. You¡¯re our captain. We wouldn¡¯t know how to exin your death to the superiors!" Dim Cloud¡¯s voice came from a distance away. Following his voice, eleven strong energy waves rose straight to the sky. "Red Lei, let this bloody barbarian witness our ultimate power! The Sun and Moon Samsara!"

    Red Lei gave a twisted smile. He raised his hands and locked his fingers together in a weird way, casting a deep growl.

    "Sun and Moon Samsara!"

    The powers of the three suns and nine moons could be sensed simultaneously. Suddenly, Ji Hao lost his eyesight. He felt like falling into a dark space, which was filled with a heavy and sticky power. Like a fly in the resin, his movements were slowed awfully down in the dark space.

 Chapter 1479: Pan Yu Genesis

    Chapter 1479: Pan Yu Genesis

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The space was all dark, where indescribable, violent forces shed against each other and brewed, producing terrifying creatures. In the endless darkness, Ji Hao sensed something bad.

    If one mixed death with blood, and added enough of rotten corpses, inbination with the ashes of zombies which had died millions of years ago, and covered the whole thing with a golden, shiny paint, then left it in a moist corner to mould for centuries, the smell Ji Hao sensed would be generated.

    The smell made Ji Hao sick, as he felt that every cell in his body was polluted. From his body to his embryo of Dao, the unconformable feeling was killing him.

    Ji Hao was driven to the edge of copse. At this moment, the mysterious man snorted coldly and released two beams of blue light from his eyes. The blue light expanded into a warm screen and shielded him.

    The screen was as dark and disordered as the space, without directions, without space and time. But contained in the screen, the power released by the mysterious man was as warm as a mother¡¯s arms. Itforted Ji Hao and calmed him down, letting him sense a strong power of creation, and a thriving life-force.

    The power belonging to the mysterious man, and the one released jointly by Red Lei and the other eleven Sun and Moon knights, were two opposite extremes.

    The extreme rottenness and death versus the extreme power of creation...

    Ji Hao was shielded in the screen between death and creation. His one foot stepped in hell, the other foot stepped in heaven. He clearly sensed the differences of the two opposite powers, from which, he seized a magical opportunity.

    "Phew!" He took a long and deep breath. Around his body in the boundless darkness, a blood-red eye, which had the extreme greed and disorderedness, the needles evilness and violence, and the ceaseless destruction and death, suddenly opened.

    A dazzling red light rose and slowly illuminated the surrounding space, allowing Ji Hao to see things.

    An immeasurably enormous giant curled up and floated in the darkness. From Ji Hao¡¯s angle, the giant¡¯s head was hundreds of timesrger than the Pan Gu sun.

    The giant head was hideous, looking like a granite statue. It was bald. The nose, lips, eyebrows, cheekbones, ears, all lines were simply straight; interwoven fine wrinkles existed on the edge of every line.

    Above the nose bone of the giant was a deep, sunken eye socket, upying half of his forehead. In the eye socket, a giant, blood-red eyeball had been rolling agitatedly, releasing a suffocating sense of destruction.

    "Destroy!" The giant abruptly opened his thick lips and bared his sharp teeth. He widely opened his mouth and gave a deep growl from the deepest area of his soul. It was not a maturenguage, but through the intensive soul power vibration, Ji Hao clearly understood him.

    Followed by a creaking noise, the giant¡¯s mouth grew even wider. A ck and red gust of wind blew out of his mouth, bringing out a strong scent of blood. Wherever the wind swept across, even the darkness was polluted to look like rotten gravy. He opened his mouthrge and greedily devoured the mutated darkness. The more he devoured, the brighter his eyes shone with the blood-red light. The power released from his body grew greater and greater, as the coverage of the blood-red light expanded wider and wider, and he became stronger and stronger.

    Slowly, the giant stretched his body and gave another thunderous roar.

    He didn¡¯t mean anything this time. Instead, he was purely channeling the restless desire of destruction in his heart. But what enraged him was that it was all dark around him, with nothing existing. He wanted to destroy things, but he couldn¡¯t find anything to be destroyed.

    He opened his erect eye, as widely as he could. A nearly tangible, blood-red light stream was released from that eye, slowly.

    The giantughed with a hissing voice. He reached out his hand and gripped the blood-red light, then slowly pulled it out of his eye. Following a sizzling noise, this blood-red light condensed into an odd weapon, giving an evil feeling. It was a twisted longsword, looking like a poisonous snake. Its edge was full of bumps and hollows, with saw-like teeth. The entire sword was thickly covered in barbs.

    Judging merely by the twisted, strange shape of this sword, one could tell how twisted and cruel this giant was.

    Whileughing, the giant wielded the sword and split up the boundless darkness. Immense space cracks were created, letting in the vast Chaos power, generating the earth, the water, the wind, and the fire. With the boiling natural powers, a new world began to be created.

    Mad roars could be heard from the space cracks, from all directions. Countless Chaos monsters discovered a new world which was forming. Driven by the instincts of predators, they crazily marched towards this new world.

    They wanted to kill the owner of this world, upy it, infect its original spirit, and be the new rulers of this world. If they seeded, this new world would be their sturdiest nest in the boundless Chaos, based on which, they would be able to absorb the Chaos power to strengthen themselves, and evolve ceaselessly.

    The giantughed wildly. He was thrilled. Facing all Chaos monsters from every direction, he actively attacked and started a crazy massacre. His twisted longsword swept across the space and killed countless Chaos monsters. Every Chaos monster he killed became an embossment on his sword.

    "Destroy! Destroy! Destroy!" The giant roared. Overwhelming sound waves shattered countless Chaos monsters around him.

    The giant¡¯s power of destruction affected the Chaos monsters¡¯ spirit blood, mixing with the blood shed from the giant¡¯s body after he was injured. The mixture brewed in the natural power waves for a long period of time and generated the first generation of living creatures of this world.

    The first generation of creatures that crawled out of the natural power waves were single-eyed giants. They roared thunderously and joined the tangled battle. These giants did not only attack all Chaos monsters madly, they also insanely attacked their ¡¯father¡¯, the original giant who created them.

    The warsted for countless centuries. From the waves of natural powers, a new generation of creatures walked quietly out. They looked almost exactly the same as human beings, each with one pair of eyes. They were also twisted and cruel, but clearly, they were much smarter and cunning. Instead of joining the war recklessly, they hid in every area of the primitive world and tried to understand the great Dao of nature to control this world.

    The third generation of creatures that walked out of the natural power waves were three-eyed Yu n people that Ji Hao was familiar with!

    As appendages, they survived under the protection of two-eyed people.

    Then, the four-eyed Jia n people were created, brutal andbative.

    Atst, the five-eyed Xiu n people with high intelligence were born.

    Before six-eyed, seven-eyed, and even thousand-eyed species emerged, the single-eyed giant, who created the world fell.

 Chapter 1480: One-eyed Primordial Spirit

    Chapter 1480: One-eyed Primordial Spirit

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Through some mysterious kind of connection, Ji Hao watched the creation of Pan Yu world. But, it ended all of a sudden.

    The endless darkness coiled on his body, wave after wave, like glue. Except for the power of destruction, all natural powers in the surroundings were dispelled, and all naturalws were blocked. Ji Hao wasn¡¯t able to borrow any power from the surrounding environment, and could only depend on his own power.

    Deep roars could be heard, following which, wisps of light gradually emerged in the boundless darkness.

    In the dark-red, evil light, Ji Hao saw Red Lei, Dim Cloud, and the other Sun and Moon Knights, floating in the midair in a circle. Twelve spheres of light floated above their heads, with the colors of the three suns and nine moons. Behind them, a dense dark mist had been rolling quickly.

    Along with a deep, rumbling growl, they were swallowed by the dark mist. The mist coiled and slowly wove into tall, humanoid figures; thirty- meters tall, purely dark, with a deep sunken eye between the eyebrows that was sparkling deeply with a red light.

    Suddenly, all twelve tall figures opened their eyes and released strong blood-red light beams from them. The light beamsnded on Ji Hao¡¯s body with an overwhelming sense of evilness and violence, that seemed powerful enough to destroy the entire universe. The power of destruction wrapping around Ji Hao¡¯s body was set aze. The red fire of destruction mixed with wisps of dark mist scorched Ji Hao¡¯s body, causing him an unbearable pain.

    The long shirt given by Si Wen Ming was burned out, and so were his dragon leather boots. Ji Hao didn¡¯t manage to react timely. He sensed a sharp pain, then his skin was gone, exposing his crystalline, colorless muscles.

    Snorting heavily in pain, Ji Hao hurried activated the Pan Gu bell.

    Streams of Chaos power poured down like water streams, wrapping him tightly. The fire of destruction crazily attacked the Chaos power and generated dark bolts of thunder, ceaselessly releasing a dreadful sense of destruction which could be sensed by Ji Hao.

    The world-destroying thunder was powerful enough to prate a world and kill all its living creatures.

    An intense collision took ce between the Pan Gu bell and the power of destruction from Pan Yu world. This was almost like a direct conflict bursting between Saint Pan Gu and Giant Pan Yu, through Ji Hao and the twelve Sun and Moon Knights, countless centuries after the two worlds were created.

    It wasn¡¯t arge-scale conflict. However, the world-destroying thunder it generated was at a fairly high level, that even scared Ji Hao.

    "Ji Hao!" Red Lei, who was now a single-eyed giant,ughed out loud. His voice was filled with the most original will of destruction, without even a spark of wisdom. At the moment, Red Lei was controlled by his will of destruction. His independent consciousness was suppressedpletely, and he had already be a monster which knew nothing but destruction.

    Or, he had be a clone of the terrifying giant who created Pan Yu world, inheriting a part of the giant¡¯s destructive instinct and power of destruction.

    "This is the original primordial spirit from Pan Yu world, the noblest, strongest bloodline!" Red Lei roared with a hoarse voice, "We, all living creatures in Pan Yu world, our supreme goal is to trace to the origin and raise a primordial spirit!"

    Red Lei growled as he marched to Ji Hao with one single step along with rolling dark smoke, and swung a palm down towards his face.

    Ji Hao gave a resonant shout. The Pan Gu sword split up and released two beams of sword light, with the nature of sun and the extreme negative. Red Lei¡¯ vision was blurred. One beam of sword light prated his palm, while the other beam shed across the darkness and pierced into his erect eye before he even noticed.

    Red Lei sneered. He punched on the Chaos power released from the Pan Gu bell, swiftly and violently.

    "This is the ultimate power of the three suns and nine moons!" He roared, "Marquis Yao Ji Hao, I am invincible now! You can¡¯t harm me!"

    Buzz! The Pan Gu bell vibrated slightly, extracting a giant amount of energy from Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    The Sun and Moon Samsara formation built by the twelve Sun and Moon knights isted the space and dispelled all natural powers. Therefore, the Pan Gu bell couldn¡¯t extract energy from the surrounding environment either. To defend against Red Lei¡¯s punch, the bell could only use Ji Hao¡¯s power.

    If Ji Hao were an ordinary Qi cultivator with limited power, even under the protection of the bell, defending against one punch from Red Lei could consume up all his energy. After that, he could only allow himself to be trampled under the feet of the twelve Sun and Moon knights.

    Nevertheless, the current source of Ji Hao¡¯s energy was the Pan Jia sun. He had the power of an entire natural power.

    Trapping Ji Hao with the Sun and Moon Samsara formation and wearing him out? The Twelve Sun and Moon knights indeed had a good n, but, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy for them to actually implement it.

    "That¡¯s all?" Ji Hao moved, forced back for about ten steps by Red Lei¡¯s punch. But, he remained perfectly unharmed.

    "That¡¯s all?" Red Leiughed wildly, spreading the endless will and desire for destruction and violence with hisughter. "When your power is consumed up, when you can¡¯t control this bloody bell anymore, when you can only suffer the destructive power of the Sun and Moon Samsara with your body, I will break your bones one by one, pull our every tendon of yours, then cut you into pieces!"

    Red Leiunched a thunderstorm-like series of punches whileughing. Each of his strikes was heavy enough to injure a Supreme Magus severely.

    Ji Hao floated in the air and watched Red Lei¡¯s fists punching down over and over again. He opened his erect eye and locked Red Lei up with his strong spirit power. With the secret of the sky-opening move, he was trying to find Red Lei¡¯s fatal weakness.

    The move of sky-opening was always sessful, but today, it had be too slow.

    The great Dao of destruction shielded Red Lei. It was a naturalw from another world, the most original, core strength of Pan Yu world, the highest great Dao of nature of that world. Ji Hao attempted to find the weakness in Red Lei¡¯s destructive power within a short span of time, but it was difficult, awfully difficult, extremely difficult!

    In his spiritual space, the mysterious man stood up, clenched his fists, and widely opened his eyes. From his eyes, two beams of blue light were released, illuminating Ji Hao¡¯s entire spiritual space. "Pan Yu?" The mysterious man snorted, "Create a world with the power of destruction? No, not only the power of destruction, but also the other disgusting powers! Rottenness, copse, destruction, evilness... What a disgusting guy..."

    "En, your Dao is interesting!" In the mysterious man¡¯s eyes,plicated marks of the great Dao poured down like waterfalls. He was trembling slightly, as he had been observing the dark mist and sensing the power of great Dao contained in it, with all of his ability.

    In Ji Hao¡¯s lower abdomen, the five-colored cauldron began beating like a heart. Earlier, the cauldron had swallowed arge number of non-humankind souls and forcibly sealed Great Liberty, and at the moment, it had been transforming all of them into the purest original soul power, for the mysterious man to absorb.

    Replenished by the original soul power, the mysterious man¡¯s faint body turned clearer and clearer, and his sense of power grew stronger and stronger.

    Ji Hao suddenly staggered forward, as Dim Cloud rushed up and threw a heavy kick at him.

    The twelve single-eyed giants besieged him, beating him violently!

 Chapter 1481: Race Difference

    Chapter 1481: Race Difference

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The twelve emperors in power, the surviving power elders, and the leaders ofrge non-humankind families stopped doing their work and looked at the rolling dark clouds of destruction in the sky, stunned.

    "Sun and Moon Samsara!" Piji Nu trembled as he stutteringly squeezed out a few words through his gritted teeth, "The highest secret of naturalw utilization! Thergest difference between the high-grade nobles and us! If we had the power of the Sun and Moon Samsara...we would have upied Pan Gu world long ago!"

    "Unless we can learn it ourselves, how could the high-grade nobles and the great beings behind them ever give us this kind of an ultimate secret of destruction?" Polo Jia murmured, "What a scary power! What an intoxicating sense of power! I can even feel that every cell of my body is shaking because of the fear."

    "Cut the crap!" As a female, based on her special power of intuition and the fragility buried deep in her bones, Yemo Luoye spoke out her major concern, "Twelve Sun and Moon knights, true Sun and Moon powerful beings, the strong ones showered under the lights of the three suns and nine moons...If Marquis Yao Ji Hao fails to stop them, and if Emperor Shun and the other human beings fail as well, what should we do?"

    Trembling slightly, a trace of despair emerged on her beautiful face as she continued, "Do you still remember the manuscripts left by our ancestors? Do you still remember the endless despair they had when they were searching for resources to live in the endless Chaos?"

    "People died moment after moment. Everyone could die at any time. There was no future, no hope to be seen, until they luckily came near Pan Gu world through a Chaos swirl."

    "Do you remember their cries, their tears, their wails, their despair in the manuscripts?"

    "High-grade nobles are always heartless and cruel. We are ¡¯sinners¡¯ who have been hiding Pan Gu world and all surrounding worlds from them. What will be our fate?"

    Yemo Luoye looked at the others and continued tremblingly, "I don¡¯t want to be like our ancestors. I don¡¯t want to be forced out of this world, into the hopeless Chaos, living a vagrant life forever...vagrant forever!"

    "Things are not so bad!" No one around Yemo Luoye responded. After a long, long while, Fan Hai squeezed a smile out of his face and said, "Let¡¯s see how the human beings will handle this. If they are strong enough to fight back, we will join hands with them and fight back together...If, if Sun and Moon knights are truly unstoppable, we...Perhaps, we can still be nobles!"

    Slowly licking his lips, Fan Hai subconsciously lowered his voice and said, "If we are willing to be ves, we may survive. After all, we¡¯re Yu n people, and we have noble Yu n bloodlines. If we are willing to be ves, give up all our powers and resources, survival won¡¯t be so difficult!"

    Before Dishi Yanluo and the other emperors made their voices be heard, Fan Hai hurriedly added, "I¡¯m not afraid of death. I just want to say that there will be a hope as long as we¡¯re alive! Isn¡¯t that right? Back then, our ancestors nearly destroyed the humankind, but now their n alliance is so powerful!"

    The group of non-humankind beings nced at each other. Yemo Luoye let out a long breath and said, "Hmm, let¡¯s see, let¡¯s see..."

    Blinking her eyes, she suspiciously nced at the people surrounding her, and said, "I have to warn you in advance, that right now, we have shared interests. If you have any decision to make, don¡¯t keep it from the others."

    Blinking quickly, she continued with a proud smile and a nd tone, "You all know that my dear younger sister, adorable Yemo Shanye, has a pretty good rtionship with some human leaders. And my loyal, reliable old servant, my favorite old butler, the one I respected the most, Yemo Shayi, is in Ji Hao¡¯s service now!"

    Yemo Luoye chuckled proudly.

    ¡¯Damn you, b*tch!¡¯ Dishi Yanluo and the others cast slow nces at her blooming-flower-like, beautiful grinning face, and cursed in their heads.

    Didn¡¯t everyone know how many hysterical tricks she yed back then for bringing Yemo Shanye back? Now what? Yemo Shanye had actually be a good card for her to develop a rtionship with the humankind?

    On the wall of Liang Zhu City, Emperor Shun and four former human emperors stood in a line, silently looking at the dense dark cloud of destruction in the sky, which made everyone quite ufortable. Si Wen Ming and the other younger elites stood quietly behind the five emperors, also gazing at the sky with serious looks.

    "Sun and Moon Samsara? A destructive power generated from thebination of the powers and the great Dao of the three suns and nine moons?" Shennong said ndly, "Back then, if the invaders had such power..."

    "If so, we might have been destroyed already, right? Haha, back then, human beings were far weaker, far, far weaker. Back in that age, we weren¡¯t even as strong as these kids, like Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao!" Emperor Xuanyuanughed delightfully.

    Emperor Xuanyuan sighed and continued, "It has been so many years, and we have made it. We human beings are getting more and more powerful. Many kids are disappointing, but more and more are not. This is good, wonderful! Even if we may face more, stronger enemies, old people like us shall have no worries!"

    Pressing his hands on an embattlement, Emperor Xuanyuan, the mostbative one among all human emperors, slightly clenched his ten fingers. His fingers sank deep into the wall as he said, "Good! Let our boys give a try and see how strong, how capable are these so-called true Pan Yu world noble monsters!"

    Raising his hand, Emperor Xuanyuan shouted with a bright voice, "Boys, get ready to fight. Are we going to watch our brother risk his life against the masters alone? Go, fight these new monsters. Every one of you should feel them out before their army arrives."

    A sharp beam of light shed across Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s eyes as he continued mercilessly, "There are only twelve of them now. If you can¡¯t defeat twelve monsters...you shouldn¡¯tin even if you die!"

    Si Wen Ming silently pulled out his sword and stomped his foot heavily against the ground. A dense dark-yellow cloud condensed from pure earth power spread from under his feet. Treading on the cloud, he broke into the dark cloud like a reverse shooting star.

    "Kill!" Si Wen Ming didn¡¯t make a speech. Instead, he gave a strong shout and swung his sword towards Red Lei.

    Elite human beings flew up one after another and broke into the dark cloud.

    As Emperor Xuanyuan said, Ji Hao was their brother. How could they watch their brother suffer the beating from a group of non-humankind monsters alone?

    Taking advantage of number?

    In Pan Gu world, which intelligent species had arger poption than the humankind?

    While Yu Dynasty emperors were running a discussion about surrendering, human warriors had already pulled out their swords to fight!

 Chapter 1482: Inhuman Beating

    Chapter 1482: Inhuman Beating

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Following tens of muffled thuds, Si Wen Ming and a group of princes were sent flying backward while vomiting blood.

    They attacked the twelve single-eyed giants transformed from Red Lei and the other Sun and Moon knights, but thetter with the original power of destruction from Pan Yu world didn¡¯t suffer any harm.

    Without a world-destroying power, one could never ¡¯destroy¡¯ ¡¯destruction¡¯ itself!

    This was an annoying paradox of naturalws. Red Lei and the other Sun and Moon Knights had the power of destruction, and the meaning of their existence was destruction. The powers of Si Wen Ming and the other human beings, the weakly destructive power generated from their spirit blood,nded on the bodies of these single-eyed giants like arge river pouring into a bottomless abyss, failing to deliver any effect.

    On the contrary, the power of destruction belonging to the twelve giants grew stronger and stronger. By just waving their hands, they injured Si Wen Ming and the other human beings and sent them flying backward while vomiting blood.

    Si Wen Ming attacked Red Lei and suffered a counterattack from him. Si Wen Ming¡¯s internal organs were vibrated badly, as a result of which blood was squeezed out of his mouth and sprayed to a long distance away. The other princes were all forced back and injured severely. Some of them had broken limbs, some had twisted bodies, while some had holes on their bodies.

    At this moment, the strong Divine Magi showed their great self-healing ability. They breathed deeply and boosted up their thriving spirit blood energy, healing their wounds within a blink of an eye.

    As the most outstanding batch of elites among human beings, the powers of Si Wen and the group of princes erupted. Each of them activated at least three Divine-level magic treasures, and half of them even took out divine treasures from the heaven. Brightly glowing screens shielded their bodies; some even put on simply designed divine armors with prehistorical senses of power, then rushed up again with all their strengths.

    These princes, who supported Si Wen Ming and were his close friends, had all yed important roles in the wars against the non-humankind invasion and the flood-control mission. Therefore, they were also under the protection of a great natural reward power.

    The power of destruction pressed down. From behind their bodies, golden light and purple mist rose, defending against it; the natural reward power was pure and inexhaustible.

    The world was protecting Si Wen Ming and his brothers. The twelve single-eyed giants struck rampantly, yet, they could no longer hurt these human beings easily. Shining with a dazzling golden light, these human beings with sacred bodies of natural reward shed through the dark cloud. Every bump against the twelve giants would force them back for a long distance, but they never gave up, as they fought against the giants determinedly.

    Red Lei and the others temporarily forgot Ji Hao. Theyughed wildly andunched crazy offensives against Si Wen Ming and the other human beings.

    They punched heavily. Corroded by the power of destruction, the blinding glows of the defensive treasures of Si Wen Ming and the others had been dimming, while the violent strikes from the giants pushed the brave human warriors back further and further. No one could take even a single punch from these giants with ease.

    If the situation went on, when the power of destruction destroyed their defensive treasures, Si Wen Ming and all the others would all be facing a life-threatening danger.

    "They have no weakness."

    Ji Hao was thinking as quickly as he could. The bodies of these single-eyed giants were condensed from the original power of destruction from Pan Gu world. Pan Yu world was a great world, no weaker than Pan Gu world. Therefore, the great Dao of destruction of Pan Yu world was no lower than the great Dao of Pan Gu world.

    Even if the great Dao of Pan Yu world did have weaknesses, Ji Hao wouldn¡¯t be able to discover them, not at his current level. Not to mention Ji Hao, perhaps, not even Yu Yu could manage it.

    Ji Hao guessed wildly that even the mysterious being, who hid behind Priest Dachi¡¯s Pce of Dao and silently helped to forge Ji Hao¡¯s four supreme treasures back then, might not be able to discover the weakness of the great Dao of destruction of Pan Yu world either.

    If that mysterious power being were able to do that, he or she wouldn¡¯t have to stay in Pan Gu world!

    Therefore, at least based on Ji Hao¡¯s move of sky-opening, these single-eyed giants had no weaknesses.

    Nevertheless, this Sun and Moon Samsara formation did have weaknesses, mistakes, and ws. Ji Hao already had his eyes on a fairly clear spot in the rolling dark cloud.

    The twelve Sun and Moon knights had activated their powers from the three suns and nine moons. Based on the formation, they created a cirction of the powers of the three suns and nine moons to generate the original power of destruction. The design was perfect, and the formation was terrifyingly powerful; the formation itself had no weakness to be mentioned.

    The formation¡¯s weaknesses were the twelve Sun and Moon Knights. Their powers were different, and so were their skills to control the formation.

    It was not hard to tell that the twelve knights were carefully selected elites, at almost exactly the same cultivation level. But after all, they were independent individuals, and even based on the same level, some of them were stronger than the others.

    They had the same height, the same figure; their cultivation level, even intelligence level were both the same. However, they understood the formation and controlled it in slightly different ways, for which reason, when theybined their powers, weaknesses would certainly arise.

    The formation itself had no weakness until the people forming it became itsrgest weakness!

    Ji Haoughed out loud, raised the Pan Gu sword high, andbined the moves of sky-opening and earth splitting, releasing a water-clear stream of sword light. The sword lightnded fiercely on the densest spot of the dark cloud.

    Crack! The formation copsed, and so did the twelve single-eyed giants. The twelve Sun and Moon knights were sent flying away. They howled in pain while their blood gushed out from their eyes, mouths, noses, and ears. They looked at Ji Hao without knowing what to do, growling meaninglessly.

    They joined the invasion wars in over a hundred worlds. Together, they killed countless powerful beings from countless worlds. When they became single-eyed giants, the enemies, who were hundreds, or even thousands of times stronger, all died in their hands.

    But today, their Sun and Moon Samsara formation was broken!

    "How is this possible?" Red Lei shouted with a dry voice.

    Si Wen Mingughed brightly. Held in his hands, the Xuanyuan sword released a golden, dragon-like, tremendous stream of power, rushing towards Red Lei like a thunderstorm.

    If Si Wen Ming were the only attacker, the situation would still be controble, because Red Lei was way stronger than him after all. As a Sun and Moon powerful being, Red Lei could easily kill Si Wen Ming with no more than three moves, even though thetter was under the protection of the Xuanyuan sword!

    The problem was, other than Si Wen Ming, seven to eight princes had rushed up as well.

    Things still wouldn¡¯t be so bad if these princes were fighting all by themselves. After all, with no more than twenty moves, Red Lei could destroy both the bodies and the souls of eight to nine peak-level Divine Magi. Nevertheless, on the ground, under Shaosi¡¯s direction, at least a million Maguspriests gathered together and built a tremendous scale formation, generating an overwhelming power through a magic curse.

    In the meanwhile, under the strong will of Pan Gu world, the powers of Red Lei and the other Sun and Moon knights were suppressed to the level of the weakest power elder from Yu Dynasty. Suffering the suppression and the magic curse, the twelve knights¡¯ bodies were softened. All kinds of negative feelings even made them want to die!

    After a quarter of an hour, Si Wen Ming and the other princes threw the twelve knights down from the sky, then pressed them on the ground and gave them the most terrible beating!

    The twelve Sun and Moon knights had strong bones, such that when they were broken, the cracking noise was so bright and clear that it even echoed to hundreds of miles away along the wind!

 Chapter 1483: Sad Captives

    Chapter 1483: Sad Captives

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "No, no, no... It shouldn¡¯t be like this...No...!"

    Red Lei lied on the ground, with the bones of his arms and legs all crushed. He widely opened his mouth and screamed in pain, but a prince with a big beard smashed a giant hammer on his mouth, which generated fire sparkles as it scrunched Red Lei¡¯s teeth.

    "Such strong teeth!" A few shallow scratches were left on the hammer. The big bearded man who smashed Red Lei¡¯s face nced at his treasure, then angrily threw a series of kicks violently on Red Lei¡¯s handsome face.

    The buildings in Liang Zhu City were most incinerated, then flushed by water, forming a thickyer of mud that covered the streets. Wearing a pair of boots entirely stained with the dark and stinky mud, the beard prince leftyers ofrge footprints on Red Lei¡¯s face with his foot. As most Yu n nobles, Red Lei was a cleanliness freak. The awful stench of the mud almost made him faint.

    "I am a high-grade noble, I am a high-grade noble from the great Yu n!" Red Lei mumbled, "I demand you to treat me the way I deserve! Even as a captive, I shouldn¡¯t be treated like this!"

    Ji Hao walked over withrge steps. His body was still wrapped in a golden, melting-ss-likeyer of fire. With every step, he left a deep, burning footprint on the ground. The mud around his footprints was even burned into glowing-red, transparent ss.

    "High-grade nobles... Ah, you¡¯re right! You are so much stronger than the power elders and deputy elders from Yu Dynasty, so you have to be treated in a special way. Otherwise, what should we do if you escape or hurt our people?" Ji Hao waved his hands to Shaosi, who stood in a short distance away, and said, "Shaosi, find a way to make them more obedient."

    Shaosi smiled faintly. Floating in the air with her feet half a foot away from the ground, she drifted over. As a dim light shed across her eyes, she pointed at Red Lei and the other knights, then eximed in a low voice, "They have such a strong fortune, enough for them to do anything without difficulty. It¡¯s a shame though that they are suppressed by an even stronger fortune. That¡¯s why they¡¯re so unlucky.

    Shaosi locked her fingers together and made a strange hand motion, then began incanting a spell.

    Followed by her deep voice, which sounded like the rumbles from the sky or underground, wisps of nearly transparent mist gradually rose from the bodies of the twelve Sun and Moon knights. Their fortune, which could give them all kinds of positive energies and bring them infinite benefits, was drained by Shaosi. Shaosi left them with nothing but their bad luck.

    By now, even if Ji Hao let them go, they would die on their way out of the city. They might fall to death while walking, or choke to death while drinking water.

    "You, what magic is this?" shouted Flow Yue, the Sun and Moon Knight from Flow Moon, the family of keepers and protectors of the non-humankind civilization. He watched Shaosi drain his fortune. "Can you take away our fortune? No, how can this be possible? You are so undeveloped, you live in such a wild world... you ignorant barbarians with iplete evolution, how can you possibly possess such a high-grade power?"

    "Fortune, our fortune, you, you, you..." Flow Yue struggled desperately. He attempted to leap up to attack Shaosi, but ended up being stomped into the mud by Ji Hao. The fire burning on Ji Hao¡¯s feet scorched his chest and roasted his skin and muscles, along with a sizzling noise.

    Flow Yue wailed in pain and struggled with hisst strength. Ji Hao gave him an extreme pain, but his eyes were not on Ji Hao. Instead, he stared straight at Shaosi with the greatest fear and shock.

    He was like a fierce wolf who had its eyes on his prey, a rabbit. But all of a sudden, the rabbit transformed into the scariest Chaos monster. The sudden change of its prey frightened this wolf and gave the fragile heart of this wolf a heavy strike.

    Judging by Flow Yue¡¯s expression, he was downhearted, and even seemed to have given up on himself.

    Shaosi had just drained their fortune. Form now on, they would always be unlucky in Pan Gu world. No matter what they do, they would never seed. But more terrifying things had yet to happen to them.

    A few elderly Maguspriests walked over. Their badly wrinkled skins were covered in tattoos of poisonous bugs. Seeing these Maguspriests, even Ji Hao took a few steps backward because of the ufortable feeling given by them.

    "These people... are strong... We have to be careful." murmured one elderly Maguspriest with a muffled, deep voice.

    "We can¡¯t bring shame on ourselves. If they can still escape after we have cast Gu at them, we¡¯d be too ashamed to see anyone in the world." said another elderly Maguspriest while seriously looking at Red Lei and the other knights.

    "Make it hard, my old brothers. Don¡¯t hide your powers. Bring out the good things you have raised these years." Another Maguspriestughed with a high-pitched voice. As gusts of frosty wind blew across, he took out an ice jade box and carefully opened it, then took out twelve bean-sized ck bug eggs from it.

    No one knew what kind of scary creatures existed in these eggs, but the eggs vibrated intensely on the old Maguspriest¡¯s palm even before hatching, letting out a shrill hissing noise.

    The old Maguspriest hurriedly bit his tongue tip and sprayed a few drops of spirit blood on these eggs, then said, "Aw, babies, my little babies... Hehe, you can soon taste some delicious meat... Haha, just a second, just a second. These people are strong, muscr, you can do whatever you want to them, as long as you don¡¯t kill them!"

    The twelve Sun and Moon knights shrieked, crazily struggled, and twisted their bodies.

    They came to conquer Pan Gu world. Without a doubt, they did their background research with great efforts. From Dishi Cha, a Yu n noble who was born in this world and served as their ears and eyes, these Sun and Moon knights learned quite a lot about the weirdness of human Maguspreists.

    For example, the Gu masters among Maguspriests and their Gu bugs... To these Sun and Moon knights, all kinds of Gu bugs used by Gu masters could only show up in nightmares.

    One could only imagine having billions of bug and bug eggs inside one¡¯s body, letting them drink the spirt blood, feeding them with one¡¯s flesh, even merging them with one¡¯s body through some mysterious power...If one wanted to remove them from one¡¯s body, one would have to harm one¡¯s own soul!

    Even worse, some Gu masters hid their bugs in their brains, to keep their brains under constant threat!

    "No, no, no...no!" The twelve knights shrieked hysterically.

    A group of strong human warriors rushed up and violently forced open the twelve knights¡¯ mouths with their weapons. The old Maguspreist smilingly walked over and put a ck egg into each of their mouths.

    What was scary was that the eggs let out a loud sizzle and rolled down into the throats the moment they touched the knights¡¯ tongues.

    Another old Maguspreist started rushing those warriors impatiently. He didn¡¯t take out bug eggs. Instead, he prepared to use mature bugs!

    Those bugs were weird-looking, half-inch long, with colorful centipede bodies and deep blue scorpion heads. Their mere appearance was scary enough to numb people¡¯ bodies. The old Mgauspreistsughed out loud and put the bugs into the knights¡¯ mouths. The bugs slowly moved their slim feet and drilled into their throats.

    "No!" With a shrill wail, the twelve knights fainted together because of the fear.

 Chapter 1484: Divine Commanders and Warriors

    Chapter 1484: Divine Commanders and Warriors

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Fainted?" Emperor Shun walked over while frowning as he looked at the twelve knights and said, "Those are just small Gu bugs. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re chopping off their heads, yet they fainted? With such a low psychological quality, no matter how strong they are, they are no one to be afraid of."

    Emperor Xuanyuan snorted scornfully.

    As an ancient human emperor who had ughter countless evil beings, he looked down upon these weak beings who fainted because of a few tiny bugs. He agreed with Emperor Shun, that the ones who fainted because of a few bugs are not enough to be the humankind¡¯s enemies!

    "Shun, ministers, go take a look. Something happened outside the town." Hao Tao walked over in a great rush and said with a deep and strong voice, having a strange tone.

    Ji Hao and the others walked onto the city wall and gazed out.

    They saw a group of divinemanders wearing golden Qilin armors leading countless sky warriors in silver flood dragon armors, raising a gale and sending countless bloody corpses to Liang Zhu City.

    Three-eyed Yu n people, four-eyed Jia n people, five-eyed Xiu n people, dark-kind ve warriors, non-humankind ves... Their corpses were piled up orderly into a straight wall, standing in the empty area ten miles away from the city.

    The corpse wall had been growing higher slowly. The gale brought the strong scent of blood into the city, making people sick.

    One whole hundred golden-armored divinemanders, and a hundred-thousand silver-armored divine warriors, guarded in a straight line by the southern side of Liang Zhu City, holding their weapons and remaining silent. Their eyes were lusterless. From time to time, dim lights sparkled in those eyes, within which, spell symbols had been suppressing their independent consciousness.

    "What are they doing?" Looking at the wall of non-humankind corpses, Emperor Shun seemed to be as surprised as Hao Tao.

    "Gong Gong upied the heaven, and Dishi Cha colluded with him. Did Dishi Cha take over the heaven after the Gong Gong Family failed?" Si Wen Ming rubbed his chin as he frowningly looked at these divinemanders and warriors and said, "That¡¯ll be a trouble. ording to the elders in my family, the Divine Origin Pool in the heaven can continuously create new divine gods."

    Large human families and ns with long histories, such as Si Wen Ming¡¯s You Chong n, all had numerous links with the ancient heaven. Therefore, they knew some deep secrets of the heaven.

    The Divine Origin Pool had a dreadful power of creation. The regeneration of top-grade divine gods like the five divine emperors might be extremely slow, but lower-level divinemanders and warriors could grow like fragrant-flowered garlic in spring, with abundant resources.

    Back then, all ancient divine gods had fallen, leaving no one to control the heaven. Therefore, the Divine Origin Pool was suppressed to an extreme level.

    If Dishi Cha knew how to activate the pool and make it run at full-speed, he would have a strong army of divinemanders and warriors under his control. Among the ones guarding outside the city, the golden armored ones were at the level of Divine Magi, while the silver armored one were all as strong as high-level Magus Kings!

    Human armies, coremanders, and elite Senior-level warriors could not bepared with these freaks from the Divine Origin Pool in the heaven! Besides, all human warriors were born with fragile bodies, and needed to cultivate themselves severely for their current strength. Unlike human beings, the bodies of divine warriors andmanders from the Divine Origin Pool were all generated by pure natural powers, while their spirits were given by the heaven itself.

    In terms of military force wastage, human beings might not be able to rival a fully activated Divine Origin Pool.

    Piji Nu and the other non-humankind emperors walked over quickly. Seeing the wall of corpses standing by the city, the faces of all eleven male emperors paled immediately. They immediately figured out the whole thing and began cursing Dishi Cha with the evilestnguage they knew.

    Only Yemo Luoye showed a weird smile when she saw those corpses outside the city. What a narrow-minded woman! Most of core members of her Yemo Family had gone missing. Today, seeing the corpses of so manyndlords who lived outside the city, she actually felt bnced, much morefortable than before!

    More and more corpses were sent up.

    Everything stuck to Red lei¡¯s n. He nned to scare all non-humankind beings in Liang Zhu City with violence and blood, and make them despair, letting them suffer endlessly before their fates were finally decided.

    Piji Nu snorted, then turned around and bowed to Emperor Shun, "Your Majesty, as your allies, we hope that the humankind can help us to destroy the enemies outside the city, and save our people. If they continue ughtering our people so rampantly, we would suffer too serious a loss."

    Emperor Shun frowned. Pointing at those divinemanders and warriors in golden and silver armors, he asked coldly, "Do you know where they are from?"

    Piji Nu and the other Yu Dynasty emperors nced at each other. When the non-humankind invaded Pan Gu world, numerous world-shaking wars were started between the non-humankind and the heaven. Back then, human beings were weak, and the heaven was the main force fighting against the non-humankind.

    If the divine families represented by the five divine emperors didn¡¯t have internal conflicts and consumed too much of their strengths, the non-humankind force that invaded Pan Gu world back then might not have been able to break the ancient heaven. Therefore, how could Piji Nu and the other Yu Dynasty emperors not recognize these expressionless, man-shaped battling machines?

    "We are willing to offer whatever we can afford for you to help us defending against these powerful enemies." Piji Nu sighed helplessly. "This time, we have already suffered a severe loss. We have to save our strength, otherwise..."

    Emperor Shun nodded slowly. With a bright and strong voice, he gave his order. "Gather the army and prepare for the war...Send all newly incorporated warriors to the battlefield!"

    Hao Tao pointed out his finger. Following his move, a fiery light rose into the sky and reached tens of thousands of miles high, then exploded. A dazzling sphere of fiery light covered the sky with a radius of nearly a million miles. Every human warrior in Liang Zhu City saw the fiery light.

    Sonorous horns could be heard from every area of the city. Marquises and earls in the city roared passionately and gathered their troops.

    Ji Hao split up the crowd, then came to Piji Nu and the other emperors. Emperor Shun was a kind and generous person, Si Wen Ming was too ashamed to mention some certain kinds of things, while the four former emperors were too scornful to do it. Therefore, as a young human being, Ji Hao was left to handle some ¡¯dirty¡¯ things.

    "This time, we will help you...Our humankind wants a half of all dark-kind ve warriors you have, and non-humankind ves, ten for each ve warrior family. We also want twenty years of food rations for all these ve warriors and ves. What do you think?" Ji Hao put forward his condition.

    Only ves and ve warriors, and a small amount of food, which was not even worth mentioning?

    The twelve Yu n emperors nced at each other and signed the agreement with Ji Hao right on the wall.

    Ji Hao raised his eyebrows, then picked up the agreement scroll, walked to Emperor Shun, and put it into his sleeve. Afterward, he began shouting and yelling as he led a group of Yao Mountain warriors and marched down the wall.

    "Good kid...What a cheeky boy...You need to learn from him!" Emperor Xuanyuanughed very loudly.

 Chapter 1485: The Worldâ€™s Edict

    Chapter 1485: The World¡¯s Edict

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    When the first cannon fodder troop of dark-kind ve warriors and non-humankind warriors marched out of Liang Zhu City, all divine warriors andmanders guarding outside the city moved simultaneously.

    They raised their long spears high, while the surrounding natural powers were activated and condensed into small tornados above their heads, drilling into their weapons.

    Bright spell symbols flickered quickly on their long spears. Followed by deafening thunders, bowl-thick thunderbolts were released from their weapons, immediately drowning the non-humankind trooping out of the city.

    Some of the tens of thousands of dark-kind warriors and hundreds of thousands of non-humankind ves were blown into ashes, while some had their chests ripped open. Some lost their limbs, lying on the ground while screaming in pain. Ayer of earth was peeled off by the divine thunder, now covered in tens of thousands of differently sized hole.

    Watching this, all human leaders and non-humankind leaders on the city wall gasped in shock. The divine army hadn¡¯t descended to the mortal world for many years. Today, with a small move, these divine warriors andmanders gave everyone on the scene a soul-deep shock.

    They were powerful; they attacked fiercely, with especially neat and uniform moves, as if they all shared one mind. Looking at them, all the others¡¯ had their hearts sinking.

    "Your Majesty!" Piji Nu shouted.

    Deep and rumbling drums could be heard. The gates on the southern side of the city opened, from which, heavily armored human warriors marched out in perfectly ordered arrays. In the air, the shrill screams ofrge fierce battle birds echoed through the clouds. These strong birds pped their wings and carried up Eastern Wastnd archers, disappearing into the clouds.

    Yi Di trod on the back of a giant eagle, holding his thunder-running bow as he whistled resoundingly. Hearing his whistle, countless Eastern Wastnd archers raised their bows and whistled sonorously as well. Their whistles mixed with the birds¡¯ screams and created a tense atmosphere.

    Hundreds of thousands of metal tes dazzled deafeningly with electric lights as they silently rose into the sky. Standing on each te was a Jia n warrior in heavy armor. They were holding all kinds of weapon, staring at the divine warriors andmanders outside the city with twisted faces.

    All non-humankind warriors were so angry by now. Liang Zhu City was already miserable enough. Countless people had gone missing, andndlords that lived around the city were ughtered. The heavy losses had been driving these Jia n warriors crazy and turning them into bloodthirsty beasts.

    On the city wall, tens of judges under Hao Hao¡¯s lead carried up Red Lei and the other Sun and Moon Knights, who were still unconscious. Someone pped them violently and tried to wake them up. Divine warriors andmanders suddenly showed up outside the city, which must have everything to do with the twelve of them. If Red Lei and his teammates could order them to put down their weapons and surrender, a cruel battle would be saved.

    However, the twelve knights were frightened too badly, added with the fact that they suffered a brutal beating from Si Wen Ming and a group of prince earlier. The few judges tried their best, but the twelve remained unconscious, never showing a sign of waking up.

    Ji Hao and hundreds of Yao Mountain warriormanders marched out of the city. He activated the nine dragons chariot once he stepped out of the city. A hundreds of meters wide fiery cloud carried up all Yao Mountainmanders and himself.

    Yao Mountain warriors leaped up from the ground andnded on the fiery cloud. In the rolling cloud, wisps of zing light condensed into red spell symbols, imprinting on their armors. This was a support system provided by the chariot, that all warriors under its owner¡¯smand would be protected by the magical essence sun fire on the fiery cloud.

    Standing before the throne on top of the chariot, Ji Hao narrowed his eyes.

    The power of the great Dao of sun descending from the East Emperor Taiyi filled up Ji Hao¡¯s entire body. He spread his arms and let extremely thin beams of golden light shine from his pores, merging with the warm light of the Pan Gu sun, which was rising from the east.

    The great Dao of sun, which belonged to the East Emperor Taiyi, merged perfectly with the Pan Jia sun. Ji Hao¡¯s body glowed with a blinding light as he seemed to be the second sun in this world. The nine dragons chariot immediately sensed the great Dao power from Ji Hao. As a result, the enormous chariot gave a resonant buzz and suddenly came ¡¯alive¡¯.

    The nine dragons drawing the chariot raised their heads and roared towards the sky.

    From the chariot, rosy clouds rose and quickly shifted shapes in the sky, formingyers of me-like spell symbols. Back in the ancient time, East Emperor Taiyi ruled the world and awed all living beings, and now, his majestic power burst from the nine dragons chariot again.

    High up above the masses, Ji Hao was looking down at all creatures. The soul-level pressure, the terrifying waves of soul power spread out overwhelmingly like a tsunami.

    On the ground, divine warriors andmanders had gathered and formed a giant battle formation already. But all of a sudden, a tremor went through their bodies. Over ten-thousand divinemanders and a million divine warriors were frozen. They raised their heads and looked at Ji Hao, who stood on the chariot, glowing with an eye-piercing golden light, surrounded by an immeasurably great natural reward power.

    On this day, at this moment, the heaven had a new ruler!

    Ji Hao inherited East Emperor Tayi¡¯s great Dao of sun and his supreme treasure, the nine dragons chariot. Additionally, he inherited East Emperor¡¯s majestic power. If this were all, these divine warriors andmanders would be awed at most, and wouldn¡¯t dare to attack him. But above all, Ji Hao made his contribution to the world, and had attained a tremendous natural reward power.

    In this era of chaos, when the world had no ruler, Ji Hao met all conditions to be the East Emperor!

    The East Emperor Taiyi was an ancient emperor created by the world itself. These divine warriors andmanders were also created by the world through the Divine Origin Pool, as guardians of the world¡¯s highest power. When the heaven was not ruled by anyone, and when the power of East Emperor Taiyi was seen again in the world, something that even Ji Hao never expected happened.

    The dim light flickered quickly and intensely in the eyes of all divine warriors andmanders while they trembled intensely.

    With an exotic magic treasure, Dishi Cha sealed their minds. But now, the seals were broken. Their eyes dazzled. Those lusterless, unfocused eyes were suddenly brightened up, as glittering as the stars in the night sky.

    "Your Majesty!" Tsunami-like roars erupted from the chests of all divine warriors andmanders, whose minds were freed. They agitated the natural powers and burst into thunderous shouts, kneeling under the nine dragon chariot in happiness.

    Suddenly, the golden light of natural reward power surrounding Ji Hao¡¯s body flew out. The golden light and the purple mist twisted and interwove in front of him, while an indescribable natural will descended from the heaven. The Pan Gu sun released a splendid, even brighter golden light, whichnded on the interweaving golden light and purple mist.

    Ji Hao¡¯s natural reward power slowly condensed into a golden seal, shaped like a three-wed Gold Crow with spread wings.

    "Wo-w!" Having spent quite a lot of time with Ji Hao, Si Wen Ming had learned some strange words from him. At the moment, seeing Ji Hao¡¯s natural reward power condensing into a seal, Si Wen Ming eximed out loud. He didn¡¯t even know what else to say.

    "The world¡¯s edict!" murmured Emperor Xuanyuan, "Good boy! The world admires him. He has seeded East Emperor¡¯s throne!"

    "Da-Damn!" In a long distance away, Wuzhi Qi, who gave the nine dragons chariot to Ji Hao, shouted out. His eyes nearly flew out of his sockets.

 Chapter 1486: The Proud Ones, the Frustrated Ones

    Chapter 1486: The Proud Ones, the Frustrated Ones

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Above the sky, in an unfathomable ce in the starry void, a purple mist had been flowing like water streams. Within the mist, beautiful cranes hovered leisurely, holding Ganoderma and spirit herbs with their beaks.

    In the boundless purple mist was a virid mountain, covered in caves, with mist coiling up from them. Clearly, countless rare spirit herbs and nts were growing in them.

    On top of the mountain was a towering old-growth tree. Large, crystalline, white flowers bloomed on its dragon-like twisted branches, while a refreshing aroma spread along the wind. Sniffing it, one would cool down, and the spirit and soul would both beforted and settled.

    Under the tree was an oddly shapedrge stone, serving as a natural tea table, surrounded by three stone blocks. Sitting on the stone blocks were Spirit Wa, Donggong, and Ximu. Spirit Wa made the tea herself, pouring Donggong and Ximu each a cup of tea with a lovely green color.

    When the will of the world merged with the golden light of the Pan Gu sun, condensing Ji Hao¡¯s natural reward power into a seal, Spirit Wa raised her pair of long and slim eyebrows. She then chuckled and said, "This kid, I¡¯ve been paying close attention to him since he was born in Southern Wastnd. I thought, even though he is meant to be someone special, he would have to go through a very long period of time before that."

    Slightly narrowing her almond eyes, Spirit Wa picked up her teacup, took a slight sip, and continued, "Unexpectedly, this kid grew so fast and reached such a high achievement. Seeding to the throne of the East Emperor Taiyi? Good!"

    Spirit Wa smiled nced at Pan Gu Mothend, then said, "Wuzhi Qi, that monkey did a good job this time! I need to think about how to reward him when the disaster is ovee."

    "Spirit Wa, is Wuzhi Qi under your guidance?" Hearing her, Donggong raised his eyebrows too and asked.

    Spirit Wa again gave a faint smile. She didn¡¯t admit it, but neither did she deny. However, her mysterious smile seemed to give all the answers.

    Ximu was shaking her head slowly. Slightly frowning, she emptied her teacup, then gave a muffled-thunder-like deep growl. Looking at Spirit Wa in confusion, she asked, "Spirit Wa, why did you pay attention to Ji Hao kid? Hundreds of millions of barbarian kids like him will be born in Southern Wastnd each year, isn¡¯t that right? Yet, you paid attention to him since he was born? You did have the spare time and mood, didn¡¯t you?"

    Spirit Wa chuckled, but didn¡¯t exin. Fiddling with the exquisite teacup in her hands with her ten slim fingers, she turned to the west side of Pan Gu Mothend and said, "Back Then, brother Pan Gu created the world, and we guarded him. Brother Pan Gu didn¡¯t have to fall. Those two yed dirty tricks in the darkness, don¡¯t I know that?"

    "Pan Yu world people invaded. Except for us, only that silly Yu Yu truly fought against the invaders. Sadly, we hadn¡¯t recovered from the injuries yet. As for Yu Yu, hm, the one who stabbed him in the back and nearly killed him..." Spirit Wa stopped taking. Her ten fingers sparkled with a bright light, and the teacup held in her hands, as well as the tea contained in it, disappeared suddenly, but reappeared in the following moment.

    "Donggong, Ximu," A long whileter, Spirit Wa smiled and continued, "This time, we won¡¯t make a move until they beg us to. We honest people can¡¯t suffer the loss every time, can we? This time, they have to promise us enough benefits. Otherwise, their Dao will no longer pass on in Pan Gu world."

    Donggong and Ximu looked at Spirit Wa thoughtfully.

    Spirit Wa chuckled and kept talking for a short while. Abruptly, she threw the teacup outside the purple mist. Her movements seemed to be easy and convenient.

    A violent thunderbolt tore apart the starry void. Along with a shrilling noise, the teacup struck on the heaven, as heavily as a mountain.

    Dishi Cha stood by the Divine Origin Pool, with a long-necked golden bottle held in his hand. He had been carefully pouring a dark, sticky liquid into the pool from the bottle. A nice aroma was emitted from the liquid. At that time, he heard the rumbling thunder suddenly, and sensed a terrifying powering straight at him. Instinctively, he raised the golden bottle to defend himself against the teacup.

    Followed by a thunderous bang, the golden bottle burst withyers of dazzling golden light and condensed into a strong defensive screen. The teacup sparkled brightly, then prated one-hundred and twenty thousandyers of golden defensive screens created by the bottle, shattering the bottle instantly. Thin cracks appeared on the teacup, but still, it remained tough as it crushed Dishi Cha¡¯s hands andnded on his chest.

    A thick golden armor appeared on Dishi Cha¡¯s body. The teacup broke the armor and generated a shrill series of growls from Dishi Cha. Following his voice, the teacup prated his body and flew out from his back, leaving a human-head-sized hole in his body.

    Vomiting blood, Dishi Cha thudded against the ground, twitching without being able to control his body anymore.

    Above the sky, in the starry void, Donggong and Ximu looked at Spirit Wa in surprise. "Spirit Wa, why did you make a move yourself to deal with someone like that?"

    Spirit Wa carelessly crooked her finger. A new teacup appeared in his hands as she smilingly raised her head, looked at the higher sky, and said, "For an unknown reason, I am in an especially good mood today. So...I beat someone for fun!"

    In the Westernmost side of Pan Gu Mothend, above a barren mountain area in a silent space, which was surrounded by thick linden woods created with a great magic power, Priest Mu leaped up suddenly.

    A clear light flew inside his eyes. Through the immeasurable space, he saw what happened outside Liang Zhu City.

    "An Edict of the world? The throne of a divine emperor? Damnit! How can Ji Hao kid deserve a worlds¡¯ edict?" Priest Mu¡¯s never-changing bitter, wrinkled face twisted. A despairing power of quietus spread from him, dragging the entire silent space into a suffocating stillness.

    Remaining silent for a long while, Priest Mu finally breathed out a steaming hot stream of air, and sat down slowly under the linden tree.

    Not far away, sitting in front of him, Priest Hua suddenly opened his eyes and began talking slowly, "Brother, we have to depend on the humankind to develop our great sect. We need to merge the natural fortune of the humankind with our great Dao, upon which, we can control the world and rule nature. If we had attained the supreme results of Dao and be the rulers of Pan Gu world, how could Ji Hao kid ever be lucky enough to receive a worlds¡¯ edict?"

    Priest Mu slowly nodded and said in a nd tone, "Dragon, Tiger, Lion, and Mammoth did a good job this time. They broke into Liang Zhu City and saved countless human ves. From now on, all those people are our pious disciples. They have also taken arge number of non-humankind beings captive, and killed countless non-humankind beings. I have already sensed that the natural fortune belonging to our sect has enhanced further."

    Showing a faint smile on his bitter face, Priest Mu continued slowly, "The great Dao is long, difficult to pursue. We can only walk step by step forward, with determination. The ocean of fire, the mountain of des, the thorns, the poisonous snakes, we will step over them all."

    Raising his head and looking in a certain direction above the sky, Priest Mu carried on, "We will kill anyone who dares to hinder us."

    A bright five-colored glow emerged on Priest Hua¡¯s face. His voice suddenly changed as he cursed, "That kid Ji Hao is so annoying. How could he ever ascend to the divine throne? He really should die..."

    Priest Hua giggled and narrowed his eyes at Priest Mu, as he said evilly and flirtingly, "Brother, how about you and me kill Ji Hao together? Hehe, you and me together, who should we be afraid of?"

    Priest Mu¡¯s expression changed immediately, as he hurriedly gave a heavy p on Priest Hua¡¯s forehead.

 Chapter 1487: The Power of a Divine Emperor

    Chapter 1487: The Power of a Divine Emperor

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Over ten-thousand divinemanders, and a million divine warriors, arrayed orderly under Ji Hao¡¯s nine dragons chariot.

    In hundred neat square arrays, all divinemanders and warriors looked passionately at Ji Hao, who was standing on the chariot, holding the Gold Crow seal. They were creatures generated from the will of the world, and the meaning of their lives was ¡ª Following orders and discipline, fighting for the heaven.

    In the current Pan Gu heaven, Ji Hao was the only divine emperor with an edict from the world itself.

    Immediately, these divinemanders and warriors pledged all their loyalty and passion to Ji Hao. Under Ji Hao¡¯s order, they would go through the most dangerous area in the universe; under Ji Hao¡¯s order, they would even forget about themselves.

    Divine warriors andmanders were the most terrifying war machines in Pan Gu world. Except for the instincts of following orders, they had nothing left but the will of fighting. They had no sense of fear, hunger, or tiredness. Under the will of the world, they would fight to the death!

    Looking at this strong divine force, that even the word ¡¯elite¡¯ was not enough to describe, Ji Hao was delighted, but also a little panicked. So suddenly, he had received an edict from the world. He had truly done quite a lot good things these years, hadn¡¯t he?

    However, Ji Hao had no time to do much of thinking at the moment.

    The moment he held the seal in his hands, he sensed the deepest, most original will of the entire Pan Gu world. The world was cheering for the emergence of a new divine emperor. The pure, strong happiness soon upied Ji Hao¡¯s mind and made himugh with all of his heart.

    The power of the Pan Jia sun inside Ji Hao¡¯s body had been rising ceaselessly, and so was its quality. It had been achieving the level of the Pan Gu sun.

    The natural powers in Pan Gu world surged to Ji Hao and drilled into his body. He didn¡¯t need to make an effort to absorb the natural powers. The Pan Jia sun served like an enormous stove; it swallowed all natural powers, easily transformed them into the sun power, and stored them inside Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Ji Hao spread his palm. Under his will, a wisp of golden sunlight flew into his palm and soon condensed into a golden liquid. Within the blink of an eye, the golden liquid became a fist-sized golden crystal.

    A crystal condensed from the pure sun power! Sensing the scorching power contained the crystal, Ji Hao soon came up with tens of methods to create spell symbols and fire bombs for mass destruction.

    A Jia nmander with four red eyes marched to Ji Hao, roaring in rage. Without saying a word to Ji Hao, he raised his giant hammer and smashed at the head of a golden-armored divinemander while yelling, "You damnable things! You killed my families!"

    The moment this Jia nmander attacked, he died.

    He was no stronger than an ordinary Magus King. Seeing these golden-armored divinemanders arrayed so obediently, he thought they wouldn¡¯t fight back anymore!

    He didn¡¯t know that these divinemanders followed nothing but Ji Hao¡¯s orders.

    The moment he swung down his hammer, the eyes of the golden-armored divinemander turned purely golden,pletely emotionless. The long spear held in the divinemander¡¯s hands prated the Jia nmander¡¯s chest, just as thetter raised his hammer. A shrill swishing noise was caused.

    Surrounding the divinemander, another eight divinemanders moved simultaneously. Following the high-pitched swishing noises, eight long spears sank into the Jia nmander¡¯s body. As the nine divinemanders shook their wrists together, his body was torn apart.

    The non-humankind army marching out of the city burst into raging growls!

    Just now, they all saw these scary golden and silver armored warriors ughter allndlords and their families around the city, piling their corpses up outside Liang Zhu City.

    When these scary enemies suddenly kneeled and saluted to Ji Hao, non-humankind warriors had already suspected if Ji Hao, if the humankind had actually ordered these golden and silver armors to ughter non-humankindndlords!

    When a non-humankind warrior rushed up in fury and attempted to take revenge against these golden and silver armors for his families and was killed easily, all non-humankind warriors who witnessed the whole process were infuriated.

    "This is a scheme! Damnit! This is a scheme of these lowly barbarians!" a Yu nmander, whose families all lived in a mansion outside the city, screamed in his family territory.

    He pulled out his sword and shouted, "Kill these lowly barbarians! And, Marquis Yao Ji Hao is the nner of the whole thing!"

    High up in the air, countless metal tes dazzled with eye-piercing electric light, diving down towards Ji Hao and the arrays down on the ground.

    From the higher sky, Yi Di burst into resonant growls. Under his order, groups of Eastern Wastnd archers and their fierce flying mounts encircled these Jia n warriors from all directions. Ji Hao was Yi Di¡¯s brother. He would never watch anyone bully Ji Hao, even though it now appeared that Ji Hao was the bully.

    On the ground, non-humankind troops marched towards the divine arrays.

    In the meanwhile, all marquises and earls who were friendly with Ji Hao gave their orders and sent out their troops against the non-humankind army. The human force and non-humankind force quickly interwove, as all swords were pulled out and all bows were pulled open. A cruel war was right on the verge of breaking out.

    On the city wall, Piji Nu and the other Yu Dynasty emperors had been shouting and yelling at Emperor Shun. They could not understand why on earth did those fierce, brutal divine warriors suddenly be obedient rabbits the moment they saw Ji Hao.

    Was this truly a scheme of the humankind? Did they send out an elite force to ughter all non-humankindndlords around the city to weaken the non-humankind?

    But, that elite force was from the heaven!

    Piji Nu and the other eleven non-humankind emperors were so confused that they were even being driven crazy.

    Ji Hao snorted coldly. Sensing the warm and intimate will of Pan Gu world, he slowly raised the seal held in his hands.

    Three-hundred miles away, above a ten-miles-tall mountain, a strange sparkle emerged. Next, a human-head-sized golden thunder bomb appeared in the sky. Quietly, the small golden thunder bombnded on the mountaintop at lightning speed.

    An earth-shaking boom was generated. The ground quaked intensely, and the ten-miles-tall mountain disappeared instantaneously, amidst the blinding golden light.

    A golden mushroom cloud rose, expanding slowly in the air.

    Visibly, a golden impact wave spread in all directions, reaching to Liang Zhu City within the span of a couple of breaths. It raised a hurricane and swept across the ground, peeling off a half-foot-thickyer of earth.

    Swoosh! When the impact wave brushed across the bodies of the twelve emperors, they werepletely suffocated.

    Ji Hao silently raised his hand. Following his move, thirty-six-thousand golden thunder bombs appeared in the sky, above Liang Zhu City!

    All non-humankind beings immediately stopped shouting and yelling, but stared at all thunder bombs condensed from the golden essence sun fire in a blue funk.

    "Do I need a scheme?" Ji Hao dropped his hand and asked the twelve emperors calmly. "Wake up Red Lei and his teammates. Let¡¯s get the answers!"

 Chapter 1488: They Only Follow Strength

    Chapter 1488: They Only Follow Strength

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Threatened by Ji Hao¡¯s golden sun thunder bombs, all non-humankind being shut their mouths. After that, Ji Hao released one hundred thousand half-dragon warriors and a million blood pool ghosts.

    Fierce-looking half-dragon warriors growled rumblingly as they released a strong power vibration, and caused a heavy pressure to shake the hearts of nearly everyone on the scene. Blood pool ghosts had hazy figures like real ghosts. They flickered through the air, giving people a sharp coldness with their frosty eyes.

    Every half-dragon warrior was as strong as a high-level Divine Magus, while a blood-pool ghosts were as powerful as high-level Magus Kings.

    They arrayed neatly beside the divinemanders in golden armors and divine warriors in silver armors. Seeing them, not only were the non-humankind beings shocked, the expressions of quite some marquises and earls turned strange as well.

    Yao Mountain territory rose way less than a hundred years ago, but unknowingly, the force under Ji Hao¡¯s directmand had improved to such a terrifying level, hadn¡¯t it? Not to mention those divine warriors andmanders from the heaven, which ordinary human n could ever afford one-hundred-thousand high-Divine-Magus-level half-dragon warriors? Furthermore, it was all added with Ji Hao¡¯s ridiculously great individual power. As a true Supreme Magus, his spirit star was actually a natural sun, which was thousands of times more powerful than any natural star in the world. In addition to that, Ji Hao¡¯s father, Ji Xia, had inherited the legacy from an ancestor, and could be a true Supreme Magus at any moment!

    With two Supreme-level powerful beings, Ji Hao¡¯s Yao Mountain territory would still be slightly weaker than super families like the You Xiong Family, but it was already strong enough to be listed as a top-grade human n.

    Especially worth mentioning was the fact that Ji Hao received a world¡¯s edict. Same as Emperor Fuxi, he had actually be a divine emperor, from a human being. Based on this fact, the future of Yao Mountain territory was hard to predict, even to super families like the You Xiong Family and the High Cloud Family.

    Treading on a fiery cloud, Ji Hao flew to the wall of Liang Zhu City and politely bowed to Emperor Shun and the other human leaders. Emperor Shun and the other four emperors hurriedly bowed back to him, as they were on equal footing now. As human emperors, they needed to carefully follow every etiquette. Even though Ji Hao was a young human being, since he seeded to the divine throne, he had to be respected as a divine emperor.

    But when Ji Hao bowed to Si Wen Ming, Si Wen Mingughed out loud and punched on his chest.

    They grinned at each other, just like before.

    Emperor Shun grinned as well. At one tme, human emperors and divine emperors never stood on the same side, and intense conflicts happened frequently. Now, as a new divine emperor, Ji Hao had such a friendly rtionship with Si Wen Ming, the next human emperor cut and dried. To the entire humankind, to the whole world...this was terrific.

    An old Maguspriest took out some mugwort, which had been soaked in the spirit blood of a hundred types of poisonous creatures for countless years. He rubbed the mugwort into a ball, and sprayed a handful of powdered scorpions, spiders, centipedes and other poisonous bugs, then set fire to it. Dense ck smoke rose from the mugwort ball and drilled into Red Mei¡¯s nostrils like living creatures.

    Red Lei instantly made a sky-shaking sneeze, and couldn¡¯t stop sneezing after that. Because of the intense sneezing, his body was shaking, and his broken bones rubbed against each other, causing him a great pain that made him howl.

    Ji Hao brought a few golden armored divinemanders onto the city wall. They looked down at Red Lei with cold faces. They were divinemanders, generated from the will of Pan Gu world. They were guardians of the naturalws, executors of the power of this world.

    Earlier, their minds were sealed by Dishi Cha with an exotic treasure. Back then, they followed Dishi Cha and his people¡¯ order uncontrobly, but remembered everything they had done.

    Specifically, they were not only the strongest war machines in this world, but also perfect recorders. Their skins, their hair, every cell of their bodies would keep a full record of every single thing they had been through. With a special divine magic, their memories could be pulled up by the heaven leaders to be analyzed, so that the leaders could make ns based on their experiences.

    Even when they couldn¡¯t control their bodies and were forced to be under the wrong people¡¯s orders, their bodies had been instinctively recording all their experiences.

    Under the powers of the natural will and the divine seal, the strong minds of these divinemanders and warriors broke the seals cast by Dishi Cha with the exotic treasure, freeing themselves. Afterward, they quickly looked back at the memories of their bodies and figured out the whole thing.

    They red at Red Lei in anger, staring at this unforgivable evil being, who dared to fake divine orders and control divine force.

    At this point, Red Lei finally woke up. Before he clearly saw the things in the surroundingss, he had his eyes on the few divinemanders in golden armors, who stared at him in a cold, unfriendly way. Without much thinking, he yelled out, "You ves, did you take out those people? Did you drive them away? Scums! Why don¡¯t youe help me? Don¡¯t you see that I¡¯m injured? Dishi Cha is an idiot! Our Master gave him the ¡¯spirit-confusing bottle¡¯, yet he used it to control you stupid things!"

    The divinemanders remained motionless, but all surrounding leaders from both sides burst into loud shouts together.

    Dishi Cha! It was him! He controlled the Divine Origin Pool and turned all divine beings from it into his tools.

    "Piji Nu, and the other emperors, you all heard him. Regarding the fact that these divine warriors ughtered the non-humankindndlords, Dishi Cha, one of your people, is the one to me. And the one behind him is that so-called ¡¯Blood Crown¡¯ you¡¯ve mentioned before." Ji Hao looked at the twelve emperors¡¯ angry faces calmly and said.

    "Therefore, I reject all your usations towards these divine warriors. They didn¡¯t want to ughter your people, and neither is this a scheme of our humankind." Ji Hao nodded to them smilingly and said, "Now, this is clear. I hope you can restrain your members. Don¡¯t do any stupid things to hurt your own people and please your enemies."

    Piji Nu and the other emperors were lost in their thoughts. But, Yemo Luoye couldn¡¯t bear watching Ji Hao¡¯s proud face. She sneered and said, "No matter what, these so-called divine warriors have indeed killed many of our innocent people. Even if they¡¯re only weapons, they should be destroyed, shouldn¡¯t they?"

    Yemo Luoye curved her lips upwards and looked at Ji Hao. Ji Hao humiliated her many times, and now, she attempted to cause him some trouble.

    "Many... of your... innocent... people?" Ji Hao dropped his face. That face of his gradually turned cold and serious. He took two steps towards Yemo Luoye, put his mouth near her face, and responded with a frosty voice, word by word, "You... Are you saying that your people are innocent? If so, how will you clear the debt for so many human beings you have killed and enved all these years?"

    "Perhaps, I should kill you right now and destroy all your weapons, shouldn¡¯t I?"

    A dreadful sense of power entangled Yemo Luoye¡¯s soul like countless poisonous snakes. Her face paled, as she took a quick series of step backward instinctively.

    At this very moment, she did not even dare to straighten her body in front of Ji Hao.

 Chapter 1489: Passionate Dragons and Phoenixes

    Chapter 1489: Passionate Dragons and Phoenixes

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao approached Yemo Luoye step by step. Facing him, her beautiful face was awfully pasty. She looked at him in fear, sensing the suffocating pressure from him, which was nearly crushing her soul. Eventually, she lowered her proud head.

    "Dear Lord Ji Hao, I am deeply sorry. I believe, under your leadership, these brave and strong heaven warriors will be our most loyal, most reliable friends." Yemo Xiu hurriedly stepped out and gave arge fake smile, trying to ease the tension.

    Meanwhile, she threw an unpleasant nce at Yemo Luoye. How dare she offend Ji Hao under such a terrible situation?

    Ji Haoughed and stopped threatening Yemo Luoye. He ran a quick discussion with Emperor Shun and the other human leaders, after which, a series of orders were given.

    Thirty-thousand half-dragon warriors served as the guards. Treading on a blood-red cloud, they rose straight to the sky. About ten-thousand golden-armored divinemanders led a million divine warriors and followed behind them, raising dense and warm clouds. The warm clouds neutralized arge part of the fierce vibe created by the blood-red cloud, at least keeping the ordinary human beings down below from being frightened by the scary blood-red clouds in the air, while the army flew over the Pan Gu Mothend.

    Ji Hao led an enormous army,posed by elites from Yao Mountain territory, Eastern Wastnd archers under Yi Di¡¯smands, Water-kind forces led by Yuan Li, shrimp and crab warriors led by Shermie, and brave warriors from the west.

    As the main force, this army was guarded by seventy thousand half-dragon warriors distributed on both sides, and a million blood pool ghosts behind them. The formidable army raised dense clouds that extended for thousands of miles, while approaching the core area of Pan Gu Mothend speedily, towards the old location of Buzhou Mountain.

    The front gate of the heaven was right above Buzhou Mountain. Ji Hao prepared to break into the heaven with his army through the front gate. The heaven belonged to Pan Gu world, and any uninvited evil guest should just disappear!

    Ji Hao led the army and marched towards the heaven. The twelve Yu Dynasty emperors didn¡¯t say a word about this, as if nothing was happening at all.

    At the moment, they only wished Ji Hao could raise an even stronger army, and the alliance of human ns could be more powerful.

    The formidable army flew upon the clouds and traveled far away from Liang Zhu City and Pu Ban City. On this particr day, when the army flew across the sky above argeke, giant waves were suddenly raised.

    Miles thick water columns rose from theke, straight into the sky, looking like crystal pirs. Arge group of water-kind warriors in luxurious armors stood on each water column.

    Compared to the water-kind creatures under Gong Gong¡¯smand, this great water-kind force was strong-looking and perfectly ordered. Clearly, this was a well-trained elite force. What was especially surprising was the sense of power released from these water-kind warriors, which was pure and strong, even delivering a faint trace of majesty that belonged to true dragons.

    Gong Gong¡¯s water-kind army had aggressive spirit creature power, but this water-kind force, which blocked Ji Hao¡¯s way, seemed to be no weaker than the one million divine warriors under Ji Hao¡¯smand.

    In Pan Gu world, only the dragon-kind could raise an army like this.

    In Pan Gu world, only the dragon kind was wealthy enough to equip their warriors with such high-quality armors and weapons.

    A whole hundred brightly glowing, pure alloy flying forts rose from theke. Each flying fort was embossed with the ferocious-looking portraits of the nine legendary descendants of the dragon ancestor. All embossments were exquisitely carved, pure golden, and dazzling under the sunshine while seeming fairly lifelike.

    A whole hundred flying forts produced by the non-humankind! Judging by the embossments, these forts were obviously customized!

    The dragon-kind was indeed super rich, and Yu n nobles indeed dared to sell anything. Ji Hao scanned through these forts with his spirit power. Judging by the strong power vibrations detected from each fort, these forts were at least thirty-percent stronger than the standard ones used by the regr Yu n armies!

    The weapons they sold to their enemies were actually thirty-percent stronger than the ones used by their own armies! Did those Yu n nobles feed their moral principles to wild dogs?

    Four elderly dragons flew out from a flying fort. Their senses of powers were prehistorical, and their horns were covered in scars and speckles. One of them, whose scales had a colorful luster,ughed out loud and said, "Where is Emperor Ji Hao? I heard from the boys in our family that Emperor Ji Hao is retrieving the sacred heaven, which has been stained by the Gong Gong Family. As the strongest species in Pan Gu world, we will surely do all we can to help!"

    The four elderly dragons, who seemed to be countless years old, and were certainly as powerful as Supreme Magi, shed across the space. Their ridiculously strong muscles cracked the space, and brought them to before Ji Hao¡¯s face.

    Such a violent way of moving. Among over a million elites marching before Ji Hao, no one managed to stop the four elderly dragons timely. They showed up before the nine dragons chariot grinningly, as if they had done nothing inappropriate.

    The dragon with five-colored scales pped his chest loudly and yelled, "Emperor Hao, don¡¯t you worry. With our dragon warriors as your spearhead, retrieving the heaven will be as easy as batting my eye. Emperor Hao, you don¡¯t even have to do it yourself, so your hands won¡¯t be stained!"

    The old dragon narrowed his eyes as he looked at Ji Hao andughed, "But, we heard that in the sacred heaven, except for the divine water army, four water gods existed. Haha, reasonably, the one leading them should be a divine emperor who is familiar with the water power...Hehe!"

    The four old dragons fixed their eyes on Ji Hao, without saying another word.

    Ji Hao suddenly figured this out. During the never-ending wars between the humankind and the non-humankind, the dragon-kind had only sent out some of their younger generations to help. When human beings risked their lives and fought the disastrous flood, these dragons simply hid in their nests, without making a move. That time, when the non-humankind brought their entire military force to Chi Ban Mountain, the dragon-kind sent no one but Ao Hao, a nearly banished, muddlehead dragon king.

    However, when Ji Hao received an edict from the world based on his natural reward power and became a divine emperor, preparing to retrieve the heaven with his army, these dragons showed up. Were they trying to create a divine dragon emperor?

    Before Ji Hao figured out how to deal with these dragons, the sky in the east turned rosy. Upon dense fiery clouds, tens of thousands of enormous phenixes, Luan birds, swans, peacocks, rocs, and all the other strong bird, flew over in formidable arrays.

    The four golden and shiny phoenixes leading this flying army began talking in chorus.

    "Emperor Hao, please hold for a second. Hearing that Emperor Hao is guarding the naturalws and retrieving the heaven, we phoenix-kind came all the way here to help. This time, we will fight as your spearhead, and you shall have no worry!"

    Ji Hao was angry, but he could onlyugh due to his anger.

 Chapter 1490: Three Emperors Swallowed Two Species

    Chapter 1490: Three Emperors Swallowed Two Species

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    On the nine dragons chariot, Ji Hao smilingly sat on the throne.

    Four ancient dragon gods, who, ording to the legends, had fallen many years ago, and four ancient phoenix gods, who, ording to the stories, had reincarnated in the endless raging fire, sat straight onrge fiery armchairs as they stared at each other. They all knew each other; they were all old friends.

    They came to Ji Hao, coincidently together. In front of each other, they didn¡¯t know how to ask Ji Hao any actual question that they were concerned about. At first, they stared at the familiar faces of each other, andter on, one of them started talking. Soon after that, the atmosphere on the chariot turned tenser and tenser.

    Ji Hao remained silent while the four dragon gods and the four phoenix godsughed at and attacked each other in speech.

    "Old dragon head, I heard that you died of old age. I even shed three drops of tears for you. Hah, we¡¯ve been friends forever, but you faked your death...Our friendship is worth no more than three drops of tears of mine!"

    "Old feather, you make yourself sound like someone who actually treasures friendships. Didn¡¯t you reincarnate long ago? Didn¡¯t you go through the nirvana of a phoenix, didn¡¯t you be an egg? Didn¡¯t you lose all your memories? Yet, you still remember me. Should I be so touched and give three drops of tears back to you?"

    "Ah, ah, you old scum, we need to clear our debt!"

    "Yeah, let¡¯s clear it. How? With des? With fists? We dragon men never fear! Not to mention the fact that we¡¯re facing you bunch of phoenix girls!"

    "What did you say? Old scum, how dare you insult us?"

    "I insulted you, so what? We brothers will insult you together, so what? Don¡¯t you like it? Come beat us then, will you? Haha, I¡¯ll fight you with one hand. I¡¯ll p you back to a bird egg, do you believe it?"

    "You old wicked creatures, we will pull off your scales and turn you into dead pond loaches! Do you believe that?"

    "Eh? Can you phoenix girls do that? Come one,e on, we are right here. You four old feathers,e on, do it,e on! We¡¯re not scared of you!"

    The eight rude ancient creatures started a verbal war. Behind Ji Hao¡¯s army, the atmosphere between the dragon-kind army and phoenix-kind army grew tense as well.

    The birds flying high in the sky naturally had an opposite rtion with the water-kind creatures living in the water. For example, many birds fed on shrimps and fishes, and rocs, peacocks, and other fierce birds even fed on flood dragons, boas, and other scaled water-kind creatures.

    The opposite rtion naturally existed between low-grade creatures from these two broad kinds. By the time these creatures grew to a certain level and attained the great powers and human-level wits, the natural opposition would cause countless conflicts between them.

    Suppressed by the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind, even though small conflicts had never stopped bursting between birds and water-kind creatures, real wars rarely happened. But today, as team leaders, the eight ancient creatures started such an intense verbal battle, hearing which, the warriors from both sides, who always hated each other, surely began cursing each other with passion.

    Soon, the badnguage turned into personal abuse. Dirty words could be heard from everywhere like a storm. Some cruel and mean words even stunned the ¡¯richly experienced¡¯ human warriors.

    Stroking the pair of fire dragons coiled on his arms, Ji Hao sent wisps of essence sun fire into their bodies, which slowly improved their original souls and strengthened their original powers. The louder the eight ancient creatures cursed each other, the higher Ji Hao raised his eyebrows, and the more he wanted tough.

    ¡¯You were so proud, so arrogant! You acted like you were above the masses!¡¯ Thought Ji Hao.

    The humankind, dragon-kind, and phoenix-kind shared the same origin. When the non-humankind invaded Pan Gu world, under pressure, the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind deployed their elites and joined the war. But, in the countless years afterward, the alliance of humankind had been taking all the pressure from the non-humankind, virtually alone.

    Dragons and phoenixes stayed far away from all worldly affairs. They watched countless elite human warriors die in battles, witnessed generations of human beings being crushed for the future of human bloodline, but remained unmoved.

    Even worse, they had constantly been making requirements to extort the humankind. Every time they sent a small troop to help the humankind, they would act like they were saving the world, and would seize the chance to make the most out of the humankind.

    During the past countless years, dragons and phoenixes had squeezed giant profits from the humankind.

    Ji Hao smilingly looked at these eight angry ancient creatures and remained silent.

    Abruptly, the old dragon with five-colored scales burst into a raging growl and pped his fiery armchair into pieces, then leaped up. Eyes filled with an intent of killing, he gave a twisted grin to the phoenix in front of him and said, "We all know what we are here for! Hah, cut the crap. Let¡¯s decide with our strength! Let¡¯s see who will be the future leader of Pan Gu world!"

    Two ancient phoenixes and two ancient dragons stood up, each pulling out a staff made from ancient Fuso tree hearts. Dazzling fires suddenly erupted from their bodies. The fire burning on the bodies of the two female phoenixes was golden in color. That was the purest true phoenix fire, which could destroy, and could also regenerate everything in the world.

    The fire burning on the bodies of the two male dragons was vividly red, looking like melting ss. That was the divine Nanming fire, the purest, strongest fire in the world, the natural enemy of all evils. Itsrgest power was turning everything back to its purest state, tracing back to the origin.

    In other words, the divine Nanming fire was the strongest purifying fire in the world. In mere terms of lethality, it was much stronger than the phoenix true fire.

    Seeing a real battle was about to break out, Ji Hao coughed loudly and said, "Eight, eight elders, cool down, cool down. What are we doing? What are we doing here? What, are we doing? You¡¯re all friends, old friends. Why will you fight each other? Cool down, just cool down."

    Ji Hao chuckled and evilly buried a needle in the hearts of each of them by saying, "Ao Li and Feng Qinxin, they already had a baby! You¡¯re families...Don¡¯t always shout that you¡¯ll kill each other. Think about the young ones!"

    All eight of them were stunned.

    Ao Li? Feng Qinxin? The ninth son of the current Dragon Emperor? The youngest phoenix princess?

    They had a baby? When? Why didn¡¯t they know? What happened? What was going on? The dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind intermarrying with each other? What a joke! Without the permission of elders like them, which young dragon or phoenix dared to marry an enemy?

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t care what these ancient creatures were thinking. Slowly, he continued speaking, "I know why you are here. So, I will be generous. After all, I am now the only divine emperor in Pan Gu world, so my words should be effective."

    "I have decided that I will earn your full support to the humankind with the thrones of three divine emperors!"

    The eight ancient creatures¡¯ expressions changed again. Three thrones? But how should they split it?

    They threw a threatening nce at each other, ¡¯It¡¯s all these four old things¡¯ fault!¡¯

 Chapter 1491: A Sacred Contract

    Chapter 1491: A Sacred Contract

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao patted on Mr. Crow¡¯s back. Mr. Crow had absorbed arge amount of essence sun fire, and had learned a small part of the great Dao of sun. As he gave a resonant shout, his luxurious golden feather zed into fist-sized fire kes and fell off from his body, drifting before Ji Hao¡¯s face.

    Ji Hao pointed out his finger. The pair of fire dragons coiled on his arms roared in chorus. Their strong and scorching golden scales fell off and shattered into the tiniest grains of ash, condensing into extremely thin beams of golden light.

    The feather-shaped fire kes gradually quieted down and wove into a three-meters and two-feet-long, six-feet wide scroll.

    The golden light beams transformed from dragon scales floated in the air. Ji Hao bit his tongue broken and sprayed a golden stream of spirit blood, filled with a strong sense of natural will and natural reward power, merging into the golden light.

    The extremely thin beam of golden lightnded on the scroll. Clear, straight ancient divine characters appeared on the scroll one after another and released a majestic sense of power. Strong gusts of wind were raised, blowing crazily around the nine dragons chariot.

    The sky became weird, as golden clouds flew like running horses. The sky was split into two, a half that was brightly sunny, while the other half was raining heavily. Sonorous howls echoed through the sky. Those sounds were the roars of the surrounding mountains and earth, sounding like the growls of human beings.

    ording to the legend, the ancient saint Cangjie created the characters, which were currently used by the humankind, based on the divine characters, created by the world itself. Once Cangjie created the characters, the world quaked, as all ghosts and gods cried. Back then, all living beings understood that from that moment on, the humankind was freed from the confused, uncultured state, and had stepped into the civilized era.

    Earning a chance to record and pass on the culture, human beings became the true owners of the natural fortune, the main characters of this world.

    The characters Ji Hao was using now were created by nature when the first generation of divine gods was created. These divine characters were immemorial andplicated, and every single one of them contained infinite mystery. Ancient human beings could not understand these divine characters, neither could their souls withstand the pressure given off by them. Therefore, human beings weren¡¯t able to use these divine characters.

    Every single divine character was corresponding with a naturalw, connected with a star and an earth meridian. This divine set of characters was the most original, powerful, and magical writing system in Pan Gu world. Each character was a natural spell symbol, that could deliver an unpredictable, immeasurable power.

    When Ji Hao¡¯s natural reward power condensed into a seal, this set of ancient divine characters was imprinted deep in his soul. This was a gift from the world, a benefit of being a divine emperor. If that didn¡¯t happen, Ji Hao wouldn¡¯t be able to read these divine characters, which were so immemorial that even the Magi Pce had the handwritten copies of no more than fifty of these characters in their collection, neither would he be able to write this contract on the scroll with these characters.

    The eight ancient beings, who had been staring at each other with daggers drawn, now curiously walked to Ji Hao and carefully looked at the golden characters left on the scroll by him.

    By taking one quick glimpse at the scroll, the eyes of the rtively weaker two dragon gods and two phoenix gods turned slightly bloodshot, while a tremor went through their bodies.

    Ji Hao kept writing, leaving more and more characters on the scroll. The contents of the contract got longer and longer, more and moreplicated, and the majestic natural power released from it grew more and more tremendous.

    Among all the eight ancient beings, only the dragon god with five-colored scales and a beautiful phoenixdy, who looked about thirty years old, had still been staring at the scroll, as if they had no strange feeling at all. The other six of them all turned their heads around with difficulty, forcing themselves to swallow the mouthful of blood which had surged up to their throats.

    They weren¡¯t divine gods acknowledged by the world. They were strong, both in their bodies and souls. But still, they couldn¡¯t take too much pressure from these divine characters.

    The dragon god with five colored scales withstood the pressure because his physical body was way too strong. Even though his soul had been suffering all the time, his thriving spirit blood was constantly healing the soul and replenishing it. Therefore, he could take it.

    The beautify phoenixdy endured the pressure because her soul was extraordinarily powerful. Her original soul was unimaginably strong, and her soul power was as vast as a sea. Therefore, even if the divine characters stirred her souls intensely, her unbound soul swallowed the wild strike with ease.

    Through different ways, these two supremely powerful beings witnessed the whole writing process performed by Ji Hao.

    When Ji Hao finished thest character, he sighed slightly, raised his head, and smiled to the dragon and the phoenix, "Have you seen it clearly? I didn¡¯t y any tricks, and this contract is fair and reasonable. As long as you agree, the dragon-kind and the phoenix will each ascend to one throne of divine emperor now."

    "I am Ao Gu!" The dragon god with five-colored scales looked at Ji Hao seriously and gave his name.

    "I am Feng Ling!" The beautiful phoenixdy also nced at Ji Hao with a serious look and gave her name.

    To these elderly beings, their pride was even more important than their lives. As they gave their names to Ji Hao, a young human being, they admitted that he was qualified to be on an equal footing with themselves, and negotiate with them.

    Ji Hao¡¯s conditions had been written clearly on therge scroll.

    A contract of the world, the fairest way to sign a contract since the era of the ancient heaven...

    Signing a contract under the witness of the world was more than a thousand times more reliable than making a blood swear or any other type of contract or agreement. Anyone who vited a contract like this would be hunted by Pan Gu world with all of its power. Unless one could destroy the great Dao of Pan Gu world, one should never, ever vite a contract of the world.

    Ji Hao¡¯s conditions were simple. He required the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind to each send out an elite force,posed of their pure-blooded members, to be under Ji Hao, a new divine emperor¡¯smand forever. As long as Ji Hao was satisfied by the number and quality of warriors of these two forces, he would make the decision. Based upon that, the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind would each have a throne in the heaven in the future.

    As for the third throne, Ji Hao would give it to the most supportive one of them.

    Dragons or phoenixes, whoever supported Ji Hao the most, provided him with the strongest army and the most resources, would have the third throne that Ji Hao promised.

    Ji Hao swore that he would use the forces provided by the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind appropriately, to strive for the highest achievements on the battleground against invaders.

    Once everything was settled, Ji Hao wouldmunicate with the world with his privilege of a divine emperor and let the world descend the edicts, forging new seals and promoting new divine emperors.

    But of course, Ji Hao made it very clear ¡ª The natural reward power for forging the divine seals had to be provided by the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind themselves!

    In other words, dragons and phoenixes must contribute as much as they needed to in theing great wars, to earn enough natural rewards and to actually ascend to the thrones.

    "Now, elders, I have just ascended to the throne, and I am in desperate need of helpers. How many people are you preparing to send out to support me?"

 Chapter 1492: The Right to Bargain

    Chapter 1492: The Right to Bargain

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ao Gu and Feng Ling didn¡¯t respond.

    They almostid their cheeks against the scroll while they carefully studied every single word and character written down by Ji Hao, and discussing if any sentence would possibly contain a hidden disadvantageous use that might injure their interests.

    Nevertheless, the divine characters were magical, created by the world under its own will. As long as one¡¯s soul was powerful enough to take all the pressure given by the vast, mysterious natural power, one would be able to prate every single character with one glimpse.

    Having studied for a long while, Ao Gu and Feng Ling finally nodded. They raised their heads and nced at each other.

    Ji Hao remained silent, holding his hands behind his body while quietly looking at Ao Gu and Feng Ling. He tried his best to make the conditions in the contract be as beneficial to the humankind and himself as possible. For facing the ¡¯Blood Crown¡¯, who would soon arrive in this world, wiping out all non-humankind invaders, and even ensuring Si Wen Ming¡¯s throne after theing great war, Ji Hao had considered it all.

    Strength and power were always needed. Currently, Ji Hao had attained a mentionable individual strength, but he still needed an even greater power to face all possible dangerous situations that might ur in the future.

    The dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind hankered after the divine thrones and came to Ji Hao. For what they wanted, they had to pay a certain price. They had always been aggressive to the humankind, and were used to taking benefits from them. But this time, they wouldn¡¯t be able to take any advantage out of Ji Hao.

    They had to pay an actual price to earn an equal result. If Ji Hao were satisfied by what they provided, divine emperors from the humankind, the dragon-kind, the phoenix-kind, or even from other species, would have no different meaning to the humankind.

    Therefore, the conditions he put forward were fairly clear, without any trap. This was the fairest, brightest, most selfless contract that Ji Hao had ever drafted in his life.

    "The conditions are simple and clear." Ao Gu flicked his fingers on the scroll and looked at Ji Hao, saying slowly, "But, I don¡¯t quite feel the same way."

    "This is clear." Feng Ling sounded just like Ao Gu. She shook his head at Ji Hao with an interrogatory look, and the special pride and scorn that belonged only to ancient creatures like herself, as she continued, "But, I don¡¯t understand, Emperor Hao. Why do you think you can bargain for conditions with us?"

    With a dark face, Ao Gu said, "Emperor Hao, even though you have luckily received a natural edict and be the only divine emperor in the current world, in the end, you are nothing but a human marquis. Your territory is small, your people are poor, your military force is weak. You are weak, with no strong supporters...How dare you extort us like this?" While he was talking, an indescribably fierce sense of power silently pressed down on Ji Hao like the surging undercurrents in a bottomless ocean deep.

    "Ao Gu, don¡¯t be angry. He¡¯s a child. He doesn¡¯t know how to behave properly yet." Feng Ling said while slightly shaking her head, "Emperor Hao, why don¡¯t we make some changes in these conditions? Such as, you will be the central divine emperor, while we take the rest four thrones?"

    Feng Ling smiled, then warmly pulled a sleeve of Ji Hao¡¯s long shirt, which was made from a coarse cloth. She gently ttened a few wrinkles on it while continuing, "You shall not put forward any other condition either. We, the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind, will help you to seize the throne, and in return, youmunicate with the world and bring us the natural edicts to promote our people to the new divine emperors. How about that?"

    Ji Hao looked at Ao Gu and Feng Ling, not knowing what to say.

    They were the one who bared the road, but why were they using Ji Hao of extortion now?

    Besides, the meaning of Feng Ling¡¯s words was pretty clear ¡ª ¡¯Kid, you¡¯re not strong enough. If you don¡¯t do exactly what we said, you should be careful, because you might lose your throne.¡¯

    Back in the ancient era, ambitions dragon emperors and phoenix emperor did emerge. They led their army and marched to the sky, challenging the heaven. As descendants of Pan Gu, with their natural given powers and abilities, they never fell into a disadvantage when fighting against the heaven. On the contrary, they had gained small advantages several times.

    Their previous achievements built their pride and arrogance.

    They didn¡¯t even take the real ancient divine emperors seriously, not to mention Ji Hao, a young human being who luckily ascended to the throne...They were willing to run an equalmunication with him, which was already the greatest respect they could show to him. But, how dare he put forward conditions?

    Ji Hao gave a bitter grin and said, "Elders, you made me a little speechless. You¡¯re not..."

    Ji Hao¡¯s polite tone suddenly changed, while the grin faded on his face. Fiercely and ndly, he continued, "You¡¯re not thinking about hurting me, are you? Elders, haven¡¯t you been thinking too much? Aren¡¯t you taking this as too easy a thing?"

    The other six powerful dragons and phoenixes, who were forced to turn around their heads by the divine characters, looked at Ji Hao simultaneously. Eight powerful beings surrounded Ji Hao, and snorted scornfully and coldly.

    The other beautiful phoenixdy pointed at the scroll in Ji Hao¡¯s hands and said in a frosty tone, "Ji Hao kid, we respected you, but you shouldn¡¯t push it. Destroy this contract and do what we said, then we will help you to ensure your throne. Otherwise..."

    "Otherwise, your grandpa Ao Ku will let you know why the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind ruled the world back in the ancient time, while human beings could only cry under our feet!" Standing behind Ao Gu, another old dragon said with a weird tone.

    Licking his mouth corner, Ao Ku continued proudly, "You don¡¯t want to watch your grandpa Ao Ku chop off your father¡¯s head, do you? You don¡¯t want to watch your father cry and scream in my arms either, do you? Hehe, I wonder if you have kids. If you do, your grandpa Ao Ku likes little human beings too!"

    Ao Gu smilingly shook his head and interrupted Ao Ku, "Alright, alright, you¡¯re an ancestor now. Don¡¯t scare children with your follies of youth."

    Ao Gu smiled and looked at Ji Hao, then sighed, "Emperor Hao...Ji Hao kid, you aren¡¯t qualified to bargain with us. So, you should better listen to us, like the olddy Feng Ling said. Hehe, phoenixes are more or less softhearted, but we, dragons, for the result we want, we won¡¯t be afraid to do anything."

    Ao Kuughed out loud. Looked around, he abruptly saw Shaosi on the nine dragons chariot.

    Pointing at her, heughed, "Ji Hao kid, this girl had your smell! Is she your woman? Haha, if don¡¯t do what we said... Haha, I will now give you a fantastic show!"

    Ao Guughed aloud too, and so did the other two ancient dragons.

    "Pah!" Feng Ling and the other three powerful phoenixes slightly curved down their lips.

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes, then grinned and responded, "The qualification to bargain? Is this enough?"

    The Pan Gu bell suddenly appeared in Ji Hao¡¯s hands. He raised the bell and smashed it on Ao Ku¡¯s head.

    Along with a thunderous howl which vibrated the air and forced the million warriors surrounding the nine dragons chariot to fly up, a big half of Ao Ku¡¯s head was crushed. He fell from above the clouds while crying and created a giant hole in the ground.

 Chapter 1493: Failed to Negotiate

    Chapter 1493: Failed to Negotiate

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    His horns were shattered along with a big half of his head. Boiling hot dragon blood spurted out like a fountain. Suffering the unbreakable pain, Ao Ku screamed uncontrobly and showed his original figure in the ten-miles-wide hole on the ground.

    He was a thousand miles long dragon, with a body covered with purely ck scales. A strangely brutal and fierce power could be sensed from every scale of his.

    He was an evil dragon. Back in the ancient era, he used to be a disaster to human beings. He flooded human territories and ughtered human beings for fun. He liked to grind his teeth with human bones and fulfill his appetite with human blood.

    Ji Hao gave Ao Ku a deep gaze. This damnable old creature, he had actually imprisoned the souls of all human beings who were killed or eaten by him in his scales with an extremely dark secret magic. Every scale of his was a giant prison, with tens of millions of human souls kept in it!

    How many scales did a thousand-mile-long dragon have? Tens of millions of souls were imprisoned in his every scale, then how many human beings had this evil creature killed in total? From this long distance away, Ji Hao heard the despairing screams of countless human souls, from his body.

    "Do you, want to die?" Ji Hao showed a ferocious look while staring straight at Ao Gu, Feng Ling, and the other elderly dragons and phoenixes, said, "You, the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind, do you want to die?"

    Ao Ku was thrown to the ground by Ji Hao with the Pan Gu bell without any resistance. By now, he was lying on the ground, screaming in pain. He tried but failed to struggle back up. Ao Gu and Feng Ling were both stunned. They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.

    Ao Ku was a powerful dragon, as strong as Supreme Magi. Relying on their strong physical bodies, dragons had no fear of any living being in Pan Gu world. Their scales were natural armors, and their muscles were unbreakable. They could fight any enemy by rushing up against the enemies¡¯ attacks, then destroying the enemies with their iparably sharp ws, teeth, and horns.

    Nevertheless, with a gray, lusterless small bell, which seemed to be nothing special, Ji Hao put Ao Ku to the ground. Was this even real?

    Was Ao Tu too weak? Or Was Ji Hao too strong?

    "We phoenixes have always been mild and harmless. We will not take part in the conflict between you two, for now." On behalf of the phoenix-kind, Feng Ling smartly, and also shamelessly abandoned the dragon-kind, as a temporary ally. She gave up on forcing Ji Hao, but stepped back with the other three elderly phoenixes and smiled, prepared to watch in safety while the others were fighting.

    Ji Hao was delighted to see this happen. He forced a smile out of his face and nodded to Feng Ling.

    Ao Gu and the other three dragons stared at Feng Ling in an unfriendly way. ¡¯Phoenixes have always been mild and harmless¡¯? Who would buy that? During the past countless years, hadn¡¯t phoenixes drawn their swords against dragons for rare natural treasures, like a thousand times?

    Phoenixes didn¡¯t have strong physical bodies, but their souls were scarily powerful. Relying on their greatly powerful souls and strong, natural-given fires, they had also been acting aggressively in the whole world. They were never nicer and more generous than those muscr dragons. However, they were indeed much smarter and sneakier than dragons. Before they saw the truth about a thing or a person, they would never make any hasty decision.

    "Emperor Hao! You, you hurt one of us." Ao Gu turned away from those unreliable phoenixes and growled at Ji Hao, "You refused our kindness and ruined the friendship that hadsted for thousands of years between your kind and our dragon-kind! You! Are you trying to start a great war between the humankind and the dragon-kind?"

    "If we fight, I guarantee you that the dragon-kind will be annihted!" Ji Hao made a step forward, showing no sign of weakness. Along with a series of bone creaking noise, his sense of power grew stronger, and his body grew taller, reaching the height of Ao Gu.

    Putting his forehead heavily against Ao Gu¡¯s, Ji Hao yelled back at him, "Remember this, you old scaled animal. We, human beings, are the owner of the natural fortune in Pan Gu world! We are... not dragons!"

    "Want to bully someone? Wrong choice of target!" Ji Hao sneered at Ao Gu and continued, "If you want to fight, bring it on. I, Ji Hao, am right here! I¡¯ll keep youpany! You brought such a strong army, shall we give it a try?"

    Earlier, Ao Kunded on the ground quite loudly. In the distance, all warriors from the dragon army and the phoenix army saw him clearly. The birds in the phoenix army apuded, screamed excitedly, and whistled shrilly, while the fierce-looking dragons from the dragon army began yelling and shouting. Following the orders of a few elderly dragon kings, thirty percent of the dragon army was left behind to confront the phoenix army, while the others marched towards Ji Hao¡¯s army.

    Down below in the boundlesske, strong waves rolled, as crystalline water columns moved swiftly, and soon encircled Ji Hao¡¯s army from all directions. A great number of Divine towers dazzled blindingly on the hundred flying forts. Meanwhile, the dragon statues standing on the walls of each fort slowly opened their mouths. Spheres of eye-piercing light emerged in the mouths of these dragon statues, seeming to erupt at any moment.

    Shaosi stood on a high ce. With one hand, she grabbed Man Man, who itched to jump out, and in the meantime, had been giving orders with a silvery voice.

    Led by Yi Di, Eastern Wastnd archers hopped onto the back of their fierce flying mounts. The flying mounts screamed shrilly while rising into the sky. Shrimp and crab warriors under Shermie¡¯smand growled out loud and descended into the water, releasing clouds of spirit creature power that raised the same giant waves to face the water-kind warriors from the dragon army.

    One hundred thousand half-dragon warriors burst into thunderous growls and formed two de-like battle formations for offense, while a million blood pool ghosts merged into the air. No one could see them, but a strong scent of blood could be sensed from the air. Sensing the blood scent, arge number of dragon warrior quivered slightly, as they felt that they were weakening rapidly.

    "Not even Emperor Shun dares to take to our dragon-kind like this!" Ao Gu looked at Ji Hao¡¯s army, which seemed to be ready for a war. His face even turned blue in anger.

    "I¡¯m not a human emperor!" Ji Haoughed loudly to Ao Gu, "I am a divine emperor! I am chosen by the world to be a divine emperor!"

    A twisted intent of killing shed through Ao Gu¡¯s eyes. To ancient dragons like him, who still lived in the endless previous glory of the dragon-kind, divine emperors were nothing. Hadn¡¯t the dragon-kind fought the heaven? Every time that happened, they managed to take considerable advantages! They were a powerful species generated from Saint Pan Gu¡¯s strong body. They bullied all the time, but they were never bullied by anyone!

    "Ji Hao...In our eyes, you, as a divine emperor, are a fart!" Ao Gu finally said what he had been wanting to say all this time, "Unless it¡¯s a dragon elder sitting in the throne of a divine emperor, unless the world is ruled by our dragon kind, divine emperors are farts!"

    "If you don¡¯t do what we said, you, my little friend, will learn your lesson." Ao Guughed viciously. Suddenly, he reached his arms towards Ji Hao¡¯s shoulders.

    The Pan Gu bell buzzed rumblingly. Streams of Chaos power poured down and shielded Ji Hao¡¯s entire body. Ji Hao silently pulled out the Pan Gu sword and controlled it with the extreme negative power, merging it into the air and lunging it fiercely towards Ao Gu¡¯s heart.

    There was not much to do or say, except fighting

 Chapter 1494: Dragons Cry

    Chapter 1494: Dragons Cry

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Following a clear series of cracking noise, all five-colored scales on Ao Gu¡¯s fingers were crushed.

    He stared at the Pan Gu bell, without being able to believe his own eyes. The defensive power possessed by the bell made him despair, and so did the terrifying counterforce delivered by it. In Ao Gu¡¯s long span of life, he had seen countless top-grade defensive treasures, and heard about the most famous few pre-world pieces in the world. But, he never knew about the Pan Gu bell, an ordinary-looking, small bell.

    The Pan Gu bell reached Ao Gu¡¯s chest without making the slightest sound. Ao Gu was a brave,bative dragon. The keen sense of danger that he attained through countless life-risking battles now saved his life. He suddenly quivered, then turned away from Ji Hao and drew back immediately.

    His silver shirt split up quietly, and a shallow sh was left on the five-colored scales on his chest. He was shocked, and also enraged. He lowered his head and looked at the wound on his chest, cursing angrily.

    Along with a series of deep growls, about ten Jia n warriors guarding around the nine dragons chariot rushed up. They raised their dark, heavy, and dimly shiny swords with both arms, andunched a wild series of attacks on Ao Gu. Ao Gu scornfully snorted and moved his arms abruptly. Tens of shreds of afterimages were left in the air while Ao Gu¡¯s palmsnded on all weaponsing at him, almost simultaneously.

    Tenrge swords covered in sparkling spell symbols shattered thunderously; sharp metal pieces fell on the bodies and faces of the Jia n warriors, sinking deeply into their bodies. These Divine-Magus-level Jia n warriors were covered in blood, yet never drew back for a single step. They spread their arms and lunged towards Ao Gu.

    The intent of killing grew obvious on Ao Gu¡¯s face, discovering which, Ji Hao immediately shouted, "Ao Gu, if you dare to touch one living being from my Yao Mountain territory..."

    "Hah!" Ao Guughed wildly. His upper body expanded weirdly; his arms grew especially long and thick, while his ten fingers became curved ws. He burst into a roar and swung his arms down.

    The Jia n warriors howled in pain. Their skulls were ripped open by Ao Gu¡¯s ws; five-colored dragon me zed in their brains and incinerated their upper bodies within a blink of an eye.

    The remaining parts of their bodies fell from the sky and thudded on the ground, denting the earth.

    Ao Gu scornfully raised his chin to Ji Hao and said, "I killed them. What can you do?"

    Ji Hao¡¯s eyes suddenly turned purely golden. He gave a raging growl. Hearing his voice, high up in the air, the Pan Gu sun suddenly burst with an even brighter light; the sun seemed to even expand. The sunlight poured down from the sky likeva, as an inexhaustible sun power began gathering rapidly to a tiny spot in the sky, and so did the heat.

    Within a twinkling of an eye, thousands of human-head sized golden sun thunder bombs emerged in the air, descending towards Ji Hao¡¯s army. Soon, a golden sun thunder bomb floated upon each water column raised by the dragons. Each of their flying fort was surrounded by thirty-six thunder bombs by now.

    In order to make a show of their power, the dragon-kind had created a spectacr scene. Other than the four ancient dragon gods, one-hundred-thousand elite water-kind warriors were gathered on each water column.

    "Ji Hao! Don¡¯t you dare!" Ao Gu ad the other two dragon gods immediately popped out their eyes and stared at Ji Hao as they roared.

    Ji Hao grinned. Raising the Pan Gu sword horizontally with his right hand, he elegantly, slightly bowed to the three old dragons, and said, "Do you think I dare not or ...dare to do it? I mean, I really dare to. Why don¡¯t I? You dragons do take yourselves too seriously, don¡¯t you?"

    Hiding under Ji Hao¡¯s tongue-twister-like words was the fierce intent of killing, ¡¯You bloody long worms, you im to be Pan Gu¡¯s descendants, but in the past countless centuries, you¡¯ve been watching the humankind struggle against the non-humankind all alone.¡¯

    ¡¯You never truly helped, but are lingering around human beings, sucking their lifeblood and squeezing every little bit profits out of them. You never truly helped the humankind; you let human beings bleed, you watched the field littered with the corpses of human beings.¡¯

    ¡¯But, every single time, when anything good happened to the humankind, you woulde to us to seize the most benefits.¡¯

    Same as always, this time, the dragon-kind came immediately to Ji Hao when they sensed a huge profit from him.

    Ji Hao raised his left hand andughed out loud, then punched heavily on the Pan Gu bell. The bell ring echoed through the sky. Chaos powers burst in strong streams, surrounding all of Ji Hao¡¯s warriors. In the meanwhile, thousands of golden sun thunder bombs dazzled, then went off simultaneously.

    Raging fires roaringly spread out. The destructive essence sun fire evaporated the bodies of countless water-kind warriors instantly; even their armors were melted, sshing along the wind.

    Countless dragons screamed in the zing fire and the golden light. Their scales were melted, and muscles were burned. Their strong bodies allowed them to survive for a longer time under the power of the golden sun thunder bombs, but for this exact reason, they would have to suffer a much crueler and longer pain.

    "Ji Hao! You will die!" Watching the young dragons vanish in the fire and golden light, Ao Gu and the other old dragons burst into tears. The tears even squirted from their eyes.

    The dragon-kind inherited Saint Pan Gu¡¯s strong body. Dragons were iparably strong, but they didn¡¯t have Saint Pan Gu¡¯s fertility, which belonged to the humankind. Therefore, same as the phoenix-kind, reproduction was extremely difficult for dragons.

    A dragon couple could be pregnant with one baby in a century, if they were lucky. If they didn¡¯t have the luck, they might need to wait for a thousand years for their child, which was not a rare thing in the dragon world. Therefore, despite the power of the dragon-kind, the number of pure-blood dragons was not as many as one in ten thousands of the total poption of the humankind.

    Ao Gu and his people brought a huge water-kind army, but among all their warriors, the number of pure-blood dragon was only about ten-thousand.

    Ao Gu witnessed over a thousand young dragons be ashes in the blinding golden light. He howled in tears and released bright light streams from his palms to save those awfully burned young dragons as quickly as he could. Those young dragons were already injured to a state too ghastly to look at directly.

    Three old dragons all made their moves, saving nearly ten-thousands young dragons from the edge of death. Nearly ten-thousand dragons wailed together. Their voices echoed through the clouds, mixed with despair, pain, and the great fear. Someone actually dared to hurt them. Was this real? A young human being, he actually dared to hurt dragons!

    "How dare he? How dare he?"

    The resonant dragon roars quickly turned into earth-shaking cries.

    It was painful, too painful. Ao Gu and the other two old dragons saved those young dragons from the exploding golden sun thunder bombs, yet the essence sun fire had already drilled into their bodies, and was cruelly burning their internal organs and marrow.

    Painful, it was unbearably painful! These spoiled young dragons were all like Ao Li; when had they ever suffered such a pain?

    Ten-thousand dragons cried together. Their tears fell from the sky, and all of a sudden, the sky was darkened, the gale was raised, and a rainstorm started.

 Chapter 1495: Nourish Them with Dragon Blood

    Chapter 1495: Nourish Them with Dragon Blood

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The rain was heavy. Lightning shed, and thunder rumbled.

    Surrounded by thunderbolts, Ji Hao walked out of the nine dragons chariot with big steps. The contract of the world floated in front of him. He reached out his hands and pushed slightly, sending the contract to Ao Gu, who stood in a distance away.

    Teasingly, he said in a nd voice, "Ao Gu, you have merely lost some low-grade water-kind beings now. Sign the contract, and the promised conditions can still be effective. This is yourst chance!"

    Ao Gu trembled in fury.

    ¡¯Have merely lost some low-grade water-kind beings¡¯? He didn¡¯t care how many of those cheap fishes, turtles, shrimps died. But, the problem was, other than those insignificant water-kind creatures, over a thousand pure-blooded dragons were incinerated!

    The dragon-kind was wealthy, with abundant natural treasures. If the souls of those young dragons remained, their bodies could still be rebuilt with all kinds of natural treasures. In the worst case, they would lose a slight little bit of longevity. Nevertheless, Ji Hao¡¯s thunder bombs were too powerful. Those young dragons¡¯ bodies were destroyed, and their rtively weaker souls perished in the fire before they managed to escape.

    Over a thousand pure-blooded dragons!

    The dragon-kind had never lost so many members during one fight, not even when the non-humankind invaded Pan Gu world for the first time!

    "Ji Hao, forget it. From now on, we, the dragon-kind...and you are at daggers drawn." Ao Gu was prepared to say that the dragon-kind and the humankind were going to be at daggers drawn, but suddenly, he lost the confidence. These years, the humankind had grown stronger and stronger. Allrge human families were more and more thriving. Therefore, Ao Gu had no courage to actually say it out.

    He could only point at Ji Hao.

    The dragon-kind was strong. Ao Gu was confident in suppressing Ji Hao, a human being. Suppressing Ji Hao, the dragonkind could even use this as an excuse to earn more profits from the humankind. For example, didn¡¯t the humankind upied Liang Zhu City? The dragon-kind had no interest in non-humankind knowledge, but it wouldn¡¯t mind using those for reference!

    "At daggers drawn!" Ao Gu angrily punched the contract away and growled, "You, Ji Hao, who luckily ascended to a divine throne, you will die! And that¡¯s because you offended our dragon-kind. In Pan Gu world, no one can offend us and stay alive afterward!"

    Ji Hao clenched his fingers in the air. The contract flew back into his hands, then he nced at Feng Ling and the other three old phoenixes, who had been remaining silent the whole time. Seeing Ji Hao look at them, Feng Ling coughed slightly, then flew up with the other three, back to the phoenix army.

    The birds screamed and followed pure-blooded phoenixes slowly backward. Drawing back for about a thousand miles, they finally stopped, looking at Ji Hao and the dragons through a long distance.

    On the ground, Ao Ku roared hoarsely. His broken head had recovered already, and his broken horns had regrown. The new horns were smooth, without all the signs of aging.

    Rubbing his new horn, Ao Ku gritted his teeth tight, even caused a creaking noise. Gave a deep growl, he stomped his feet against the ground, rose like a reverse shooting star, fiercely lunging to the nine dragons chariot.

    "Ji Hao! How dare you sneak attack me? Whatever bullsh*t divine emperor you are, I will tear you apart today!" Ao Hao roared wildly and raised his arms. A purely dark long spear appeared in his hands, releasing a strong sense of fierceness.

    The nine-meters long spear vibrated intensively. On the spearhead, a spark of starlight broke the space and left a long dark space crack in the sky, seeming to pierce the nine dragons chariot.

    Ji Hao wielded his arm. The chariot released a strong fire, while Ji Hao shed across the sky and showed up right before Ao Ku¡¯s face as heunched the sky-opening move.

    Ao Ku gave a twisted grin. Did Ji Hao truly dare to pick up a closebat against him? Didn¡¯t Ji Hao know that the dragons were the strongest creatures in Pan Gu world? As one of the strongest among all dragons, Ao Ku believed that his strength represented the greatest strength of Pan Gu world.

    Therefore, he put forth his strength through his arms and sent the spear forward more and more aggressively.¡¯

    Puff! It sounded like cutting a carrot with a sharp knife when Ao Ku¡¯s spear, which was a pre-world spirit treasure, was cut into two by Ji Hao¡¯s sword. The grey-colored, lusterless Pan Gu sword cut directly into the spear, broke Ao Ku¡¯s palms, and sliced his arms into four.

    Ao Gu and the other two old dragons eximed out loud. They seriously could not believe their own eyes!

    Dragons inherited Saint Pan Gu¡¯s iparably strong body. No ordinary weapon could ever break dragon scales, not even the scales of a newborn dragon. For mature dragons, nothing at a lower grade than holy weapons could hurt their bodies. At the level of ancient dragon kings, no weapon but pre-world spirit treasures could possibly harm the scales of a dragon.

    For ancient dragon gods like Ao Gu, whose scales had been strengthened for countless years, average-level pre-world spirit treasure could leave marks on their scales at most. Except for the handful of truly powerful beings in Pan Gu world, who had the best, fiercest supreme treasures, no force in the world could threaten the lives of these dragon gods.

    Especially Ao Ku, this old evil dragon... As a ck dragon, his scales were even thirty percent stronger than Ao Gu¡¯s five-colored scales!

    Where did Ji Hao find that sword in his hands? Ao Ku had been strengthening his body for countless years, yet Ji Hao broke that body so easily? Ao Ku¡¯s spear was a genuine top-grade spirit treasure, but how could it fail to take even one sword strike from Ji Hao?

    Was it a top-grade pre-world supreme treasure? No, the number of top-grade pre-world supreme treasures in Pan Gu world was limited. Some of those were possessed by the dragon-kind, and some weren¡¯t. But, dragons knew clearly who the owners of those treasures were!

    "Ji Hao!" Ao Hao shouted in pain.

    His body was so strong, for which reason, when his arms were cut up, he sensed such a great pain.

    Ji Hao violently gripped Ao Ku¡¯s neck before he could struggle.

    The Pan Gu sword had already pierced his heart.

    Large amounts of blood gushed out of his body. Right in front of everyone else, Ji Hao cast a spell. Following his voice, streams of dragon blood flew into the mouths of the pair of fire dragons coiled on Ji Hao¡¯s arms, along with a loud ttering noise.

    The pair of fire dragons roared in happiness as they greedily gulped the purest, strongest dragon spirit blood flowing out of Ao Ku¡¯s body. The others, who had been watching all this, clearly sensed the rapid growth of the powers of the two small fire dragons. The fire dragons¡¯ dragon bloodline had been improving soaringly.

    "Ji Hao, how dare you!" Ao Gu almost vomited blood.

    In front of so many people, how dare Ji Hao hurt a dragon god so severely and feed his pets with the dragon god¡¯s blood to improve them?

    Unbridled, cruel, violent, brutal, fierce... Ao Gu couldn¡¯t even find an appropriate word to describe Ji Hao¡¯s terrible behavior.

 Chapter 1496: Ao Bai

    Chapter 1496: Ao Bai

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t stop letting out Ao Ku¡¯s blood.

    Even as an extra strong being, Ao Ku was only able to struggle weakly at the moment, as his heart was prated by the Pan Gu sword. Ji Hao¡¯s strength was greater than his, facing which, he had no chance to escape.

    The tremendous dragon army was nearly crushed by Ji Hao¡¯s golden sun thunder bombs. A whole hundred flying forts were melted into liquid, sshing onto the ground. Ji Hao¡¯s army proceeded to surround Ao Gu and the other dragons from all directions. Ao Gu and the other two dragon gods dared not to make any move, even though they were powerful ancient beings.

    From time to time, they roared in fury. Ao Gu released an overwhelming dragon power to awe the warriorsing at him from every direction. However, as the main force under Ji Hao¡¯smand, those half-dragon warriors, blood-pool ghosts, and divinemanders and warriors from the heaven had no sense of fear. They moved forward based on their instincts of fighting, and Ao Gu¡¯s threat waspletely ineffective on them.

    On the contrary, Ao Gu¡¯s power stimted those half-dragon warriors. They stared at Ao Gu with blood-red eyes, waiting for Ji Hao¡¯s order. They wanted nothing but to rush up, tear him into pieces, then swallow him up.

    Ao Gu dared not to move, and either did the other two dragon gods standing beside him.

    They could start a massacre regardless of anything else, but what would happen to those badly injured young dragons? Wounded by the golden sun thunder bombs, these young dragons now had no strength to defend themselves, such that any few half-dragon warriors could kill them all as easily as chopping watermelons. No matter what kind of high position they were in, these dragon gods couldn¡¯t take the responsibility for that.

    Ao Gu¡¯s eyes rolled in his sockets. He looked at Man Man and Shaosi, who both had Ji Hao¡¯s smell. He wanted to kidnap the two girls and threaten Ji Hao with their lives. But, Man Man and Shaosi vigntly stayed on the chariot, under the protection ofyers of fire.

    The nine dragons chariot belonged to the ancient East Emperor Taiyi, and was as powerful as top-grade pre-world supreme treasure. Ao Gu might be powerful, but he couldn¡¯t possibly break the defense of the chariot and capture Man Man and Shaosi within a short span of time.

    In anger, he turned to the phoenix army in a distance away.

    If Feng Ling and her people were willing to help and break in from the outer circle, the dragon-kind might have a chance to reverse the situation. However, on ncing at Feng Ling and her people, Ao Gu found the four old phoenixes were pointing their fingers at the dragons while smiling and talking. Obviously, Feng Ling and her people were d to see the dragon-kind fall into disadvantages.

    ¡¯Old b*tch!¡¯ Ao Gu cursed in his head. He seemed to even explode with wrath. Ever since the ancient time, the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind were top among all species in Pan Gu world. Speaking of the dragon-kind, one would certainly think of the phoenix-kind as well, vice versa.

    The rtionship between the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind was tight andplicated. If the dragon-kind fell at a disadvantage and was humiliated by Ji Hao, would Feng Ling feel proud?

    Ao Ku was howling.

    Ji Hao had been letting out Ao Ku¡¯s blood for about ten minutes. As an ancient dragon god with a thriving life-force, who had a thousand-miles-long, strong body, Ao Ku suffered an unbearable pain, but remained strengthful.

    To Ao Ku, losing this small amount of blood was nothing to be mentioned, because he could easily regenerate the blood by taking some nourishing natural treasures. However, his face, his dignity!

    Ao Ku screamed madly. His broken arms and legs had all been twitching intensively. At the moment, he truly wanted to die. Ao Gu and the other dragons saw him like this, fine. But the four old phoenixes were also watching, weren¡¯t they? Back when they were younger, two of the four old phoenixes had awful rtionships with Ao Ku!

    Ao Ku could even imagine the two with sharp beaks telling everyone in the world about what happened to him when things were settled!

    Ao Ku really wanted to die!

    He seriously couldn¡¯t understand how could Ji Hao, a human being, be so powerful. How could he?

    Not to mention that ridiculously sharp sword of his, Ji Hao¡¯s physical strength was even scarier. Judging by the tremendous pressure he sensed from his neck, Ao Ku clearly knew that Ji Hao¡¯s physical strength was twice as great as his!

    Ji Hao was a human being, a human being, a lowly, weak human being! Since when could human beings have even greater physical strength than dragons? Not even ancient human emperors could achieve that. Emperor Shennong, Emperor Xuanyuan, even Emperor Fuxi, the first human emperor, they were all brave, wise and powerful, but their physical strengths were far weaker than same-level dragons!

    Ao Ku could not understand this. Did dragons truly inherit Saint Pan Gu¡¯s strong body? Or, had it always been human beings?

    The pair of fire dragons were no longer satisfied with drinking the blood Ji Hao sent into their mouths. They left Ji Hao¡¯s arms and coiled on Ao Ku¡¯s broken arms. Then, they widely opened their jaws and bit on his wounds, sucking his spirit blood directly.

    Ao Ku quivered in pain. Absorbing Ao Ku¡¯s blood, the pair of fire dragon grew stronger and stronger, while Ao Ku started feeling cold, even though he had a thousand-miles-long, strong body. Cold sweat oozed from under his scales. Because of the excessive loss of blood, his internal organs began twitching slowly.

    "Emperor Ji Hao, for my sake, please spare the lives of these immature kids!"

    From a distance away, a watery cloud drifted over. Earlier, nearly ten-thousand dragons burst into cries and wails together, because of which, the sky was dark and cloudy. But, as the watery cloud appeared, the dark clouds in the sky suddenly disappeared. Ao Gu and the others looked at the watery cloud, all shocked.

    Standing on the watery cloud was a man in a white robe, with a mild smile, a handsome face, and elegant manners. He seemed like an ancient being. Ji Hao had a pretty good first impression of him. His long hair hung loosely on his back. The three-inches-long pair of horns on his forehead revealed his background. He was also a dragon.

    The power that could be sensed from this man was weak, and the smell emitted from his body was refreshing. He was like a newborn, that not even the naturalws of Pan Gu world had left much of traces on or inside him.

    However, the moment Ao Ku saw this man, he stopped struggling crazily, and politely lowered his head.

    Ao Gu, the other two dragon gods, and nearly ten-thousand younger dragons behind bowed deeply and reverently to this man. They acted so politely and respectfully, not like arrogant and unbridled dragons at all.

    "You are?" Without stopping the bloodletting, Ji Hao vigntly looked at the man.

    The sense of power was weak, and even his soul power vibration was not steady. He was like a candle in a gale, that could die out at any moment. Nevertheless, Ji Hao dared not to be even a little careless, because he knew that a terrifying true face was hiding under the weak mask of this man.

    "I am..." The man patted his own head, looked down at his white robe, then grinned and said, "I haven¡¯t used my name for long, and people might have forgotten it. You can call me Ao Bai[1]!"

    Ji Hao remained silent. What a convenient way to name oneself!

    "Alright, alright, is this a contract of the world?" Ao Bai looked at the contract. He scanned across it with an extremely weak spirit power, then seriously nodded and said, "This is a very fair contract. We are making this a deal, shall we?"

    Ji Hao was surprised, and so were the four old phoenixes who had been watching this show from the distance.

    _______

    [1]Bai, literally means ¡¯white¡¯.

 Chapter 1497: Someone with Real Wisdom

    Chapter 1497: Someone with Real Wisdom

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Amidst the shrill cries of nearly ten-thousand young dragons, Ji Hao and the eight representatives from the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind sat back on the nine dragons chariot.

    Ao Bai brought a bottle of light golden ointment, which had a refreshing aroma. He asked Feng Ling to send out a group of her people and help to apply the ointment on the bodies of the young dragons, who were injured by the essence sun fire earlier. Soon, the fire power lingering in their bodies faded, and their carbonized skins and muscles were healed. Weakly, the young dragons curled up on the watery cloud.

    They were exhausted, but at least, they stopped crying.

    Ao Hao, who had lost a massive amount of spirit blood, now had a sulky face. He swallowed a few highly replenishing pills, then stood quietly behind Ao Bai. Not only him, Ao Gu and the other two ancient dragon gods, and the twelve dragon kings as themanders of the great dragon army, all stood quietly behind Ao Bai. Clearly, they weren¡¯t on equal footing with Ao Bai.

    Feng Ling and the other three ancient phoenixes sat straight onrge fiery armchairs, looking at Ao Bai frowningly. They racked their brains to search the deepest, forgotten corners of their memories, but failed to find any information about him. This man in a white robe seemed to be even weaker than a newborn dragon, but who was he?

    Ji Hao had also been looking at Ao Bai seriously.

    This man was way too influential among dragons. The hysterical Ao Ku, the infuriated Ao Gu, and those dragon kings who were inconsble because of their dead children, all quieted down after hearing a word from Ao Bai. They now looked so obedient, daring not to express any emotion of anger.

    If he were merely influential, Ji Hao wouldn¡¯t be so surprised. But, from his eyes, Ji Hao discovered a ¡¯light of wisdom¡¯ that normally had nothing to do with dragons. That warm, bright light in his eyes was generated from a natural-given wisdom, which was brewed by time for countless centuries. When Ji Hao and Ao Bai looked at each other in the eye, Ji Hao felt that he was prating him, while he failed to dig any useful information from Ao Bai.

    Ji Hao wasn¡¯t afraid of brave dragons, who were as brainless as cannon fodders in any battleground. He wasn¡¯t afraid of greedy and selfish dragons either, because those dragons were blinded by profits, and were so easy to fool.

    He did dread dragons with wisdom. With their strong bodies, great strengths, strict stratifications, if a leader with transcendent wisdom emerged among them, without a doubt, the dragon-kind would be the most terrifying species in Pan Gu world.

    Stroking the pair of fire dragons, who had devoured a giant amount of spirit blood and fallen into the deep sleep of evolution, Ji Hao smiled nicely to Ao Bai and said, "Mr. Ao Bai, I am deeply sorry about the misunderstanding just now. Fortunately, you showed up timely, before arger damage was caused. You are finally here. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know how to wrap this up if anything happened to Ao Gu and the others of them."

    Hearing him, the faces of Ao Gu, Ao Ku, and the other dragons turned blue with rage. What did he mean? That if Ao Bai didn¡¯t show, he would kill Ao Gu and the other dragons? Not to mention if Ji Hao had the guts to do it, he probably had, but was he capable of doing it? They were the four dragon gods after all. Ao Ku was sneakily attached by him and lost a great amount of spirit blood, but Ao Gu and the other two were perfectly uninjured and ready to fight!

    Did he want to make anything happen to Ao Gu and his people? Was he able to do it?

    Ao Bai smilingly nodded. With a gentle voice, he mildly said to Ji Hao, "Emperor Hao is right. These kids are with the salt of youth, so they can be very unreasonable sometimes. As for some misunderstandings, we shall just let them go. Emperor Hao, you shall not take it to heart."

    Pausing for a short moment, Ao Bai continued straightforwardly, "I think, the contract Emperor Hao drafted is fairly appropriate. One-hundred thousand pure blood dragons, a billion elite water-kind warriors, with full sets of armors, weapons, and other equipment, they will all sign the contract to follow Emperor Hao forever. Even their descendants will follow Emperor Hao¡¯s lead, generation after generation. I wonder, will this offer earn us a divine throne?"

    Ji Hao raised his eyebrows and looked at Ao Bai in surprise.

    Was this man truly so easy to talk to? Or, did he need a divine throne so eagerly?

    Ji Hao looked calmly at Ao Bai, without any change of expression. He simply narrowed his eyes, seeming to fall into his deepest thoughts.

    Sitting aside, Feng Xing became anxious. What a joke? If the dragon-kind epted the terms, what about the phoenix-kind? One-hundred-thousand pure-blood dragons? Did that mean that the phoenix-kind had to give Ji Hao one-hundred-thousand pure-blood members too?

    How many pure-blood phoenixes even existed in Pan Gu world in total?

    The phoenix-kind could offer Ji Hao billions of the other birds like rocs and peacocks. Pan Gu world was so vasty, and those birds were as many as the stars in the sky. But, one-hundred-thousand pure-blood phoenixes? Feng Xing¡¯s mouth grew wider as she prepared to say something. Ao Bai abruptly raised his head smilingly, then elegantly nodded to Feng Ling and said, "If Qing Qiang is here, she would agree with me."

    Once he said ¡¯Qing Qiang¡¯, Feng Ling¡¯s expression changed immediately. She looked at Ao Bai from head to toe, as if he were a ghost.

    A long whileter, Feng Ling and the other three elderly phoenixes sitting beside him finally calmed back down. They became extremely respectful and polite to Ao Bai. With a proud faint smile, Feng Ling slowly said to Ji Hao, "Since Bai...Great Ancestor Bai said so, we will give the same offer. One-hundred-thousand pure-blood phoenixes and a billion flying warriors will sign the contract for a divine throne. Emperor Hao, what do you think?"

    ¡¯Great Ancestor Bai¡¯?

    Ji Hao smiled and nodded, responding ndly, "Great Ancestor Bai is so decisive. While you are here, I shall put forward my conditions. One-hundred-thousand pure-blood phoenixes and one-hundred-thousand pure-blood dragons sound a bit too less to the heaven. How should we say this, the heaven is mighty after all. How many warriors we need simply for the daily patrol?"

    Straightening three fingers, Ji Hao grinned and continued, "I am not greedy. How about there, a billion elite water-kind warriors and a billion flying warriors, settled. But, I want three-hundred-thousand pure-blood dragons and three-hundred-thousand pure-blood phoenixes! If you agree, we will sign the contract now. If you don¡¯t, we¡¯ll forget about this."

    Feng Ling remained silent and looked at Ao Bai.

    Ao Bai smiled, then nodded to Ji Hao. As he pointed out his finger, wisps of golden light flew out his fingertips and wrote down the number Ji Hao said in the nk in the contract.

    Ji Hao took a deep breath and slowly let it out. He smiled at Ao Bao, then nodded slowly and said, "Great! So, about the third throne I promised, the dragon-kind, the phoenix-kind, if you¡¯re interested, you can start bidding now."

    Before Feng Ling said a word, Ao Baiughed, "How about we double these numbers? We will take the third throne too. Feng Ling girl, you shall not bid against me. I will talk to Qing Qiang about thister."

    Feng Ling stood up and slightly bowed to Ao Bai, then released a golden light from her fingers and left a sign that represented the phoenix-kind on the contract.

    Ji Hao smiled, and so did Ao Bai. Only Ao Ku viciously stared at Ji Hao while rubbing his chest, which was prated just now.

 Chapter 1498: The Army Marched to the Heaven

    Chapter 1498: The Army Marched to the Heaven

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In the old location of Buzhou Mountain, right below the heaven, Ji Hao¡¯s army was stationed for ten days.

    The dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind must have built secret teleporting formations all over Pan Gu world, as they delivered the warriors they promised within merely ten days.

    Six-hundred-thousand pure-blood dragons which were strong and brave, three-hundred thousand pure-blood phoenixes which were mysterious and proud, along with two billion water-kind and flying warriors under their leads were delivered, which were all top-grade elites. The dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind didn¡¯t make up the number with weak shrimp warriors or small birds. Among all water-kind warriors from the dragon-kind, the weakest ones were fierce tiger sharks, and among the flying warriors, spirit cranes were at the lowest grade.

    Centered on Ji Hao¡¯s army, the dragon force and the phoenix force scattered on both sides. The dense dark clouds covered the sky, extending for tens of miles. Resonant dragon roars and bright bird screams could be heard every now and then. The dragons and phoenixes absorbed natural powers and created two enormous, warm clouds in the sky.

    What caught Ji Hao¡¯s attention was the one leading the phoenix-force, who was a young girl with a tender face, wearing a long green dress and looking no older than fourteen years old. She was Qing Qiang. Clearly, she and Ao Bai were old friends. The moment they saw each other, they crowded together and began talking. No one knew what had they been talking about.

    "There is a story about those two!" Ji Hao shook his head and chuckled.

    Dragons and phoenixes weren¡¯t as friendly with each other as they looked like. Most of dragons and phoenixes were arrogant, bossy, and unreasonable. For treasures, for territories, for all kinds of small things, the conflicts between dragons and phoenixes never stopped.

    However, when Ao Bai and Qing Qiang had their eyes on each other, Ji Hao clearly saw the sparks in their eyes. They ignored the younger ones around them and talked to each other closely. Their expressions were subtle and weird.

    Ji Haoughed evilly. Ao Gu, Feng Ling, and the other dragon and phoenix leaders were quite embarrassed. They dared not to even look at Ao Bai and Qing Qiang, who stood closely together. Instead, they brought up some unrted topics, and when talking to Ji Hao, they stuttered with their eyes dazed. They looked around without making eye-contact with Ji Hao, seeming to be far less confident than before.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to waste too much time talking with them. Driving the nine dragons chariot, he rose into the sky and pointed out his finger. The contract of world, the one created by himself, flew up and transformed into a tremendous golden screen, floating in the sky.

    "People from the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind, each send a drop of spirit blood into the contract now. After this, I¡¯ll take you to do something great." Ji Hao grinned warmly. As he swept across the area with his purely golden eyes, all warriors from the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind couldn¡¯t help but lower their heads, daring not to look at him in the eye. They felt that his gaze was as sharp as daggers, cutting deeply through their faces.

    Based on Ji Hao¡¯s requirement, all dragons and phoenixes, who were clearly aware of their mission, nced at each other, then bit their tongues and shed a drop of spirit blood each. The spirit blood transformed into warm mists or sparks, flying into the contract. The water-kind warriors and flying warriors under their leads did the same, merging their spirit blood into the contract.

    When everyone finished, Ji Hao took out his divine seal and sent in a stream of original sun power, stamping on the contract.

    The space quaked slightly. An indescribable soul pressure descended from the sky, slowly scanning across everyone on the scene. The ones who sighed the contract sensed a deep nce from an invisible eye, after which, they felt that they were connected with a terrifying being, that they could never turn against.

    All of a sudden, the contract created by Ji Hao copsed into countless, extremely thin beams of golden light. Under the control of an invisible, tremendous power, the light beams wove into a thousand-miles-long divine character.

    The divine character wasposed of simple and smooth lines. Less than a handful of people on the scene recognized this character. Nevertheless, everyone understood its meaning the moment it appeared. The contract was signed under the witness of the world. Anyone who vited it would be punished by the world!

    The golden divine character faded gradually. When the dragons and phoenixes who signed the contract looked again at Ji Hao, they suddenly realized that things were different!

    At first, when they followed the orders of their elders and came to this ce with their warriors, many of these proud dragons and phoenixes never thought about truly following Ji Hao¡¯s lead. Why was Ji Hao the divine emperor chosen by the world? Why were they sold to him, to serve him, to be his ves? Why could Ji Haomand them forever and ever, that even their descendants had to follow his words?

    If Ao Gu, Feng Ling, and the other elders hadn¡¯t been restraining these young dragons and phoenixes, some bad-tempered ones among them would have done things to Ji Hao long ago.

    Nevertheless, they had signed the contract now, and the contract was admitted by the world. At this moment, when they looked again at Ji Hao, for some reason, they felt a massive pressureing straight at them. Uncontrobly, they suddenly had great respect for Ji Hao; a faint admiration for Ji Hao was growing rapidly in their hearts, and they didn¡¯t even notice it.

    All negative thoughts about Ji Hao had vanished in their minds. Looking at him, they found him so perfect, so great, so noble, so majestic, so extraordinary. Ji Hao was like their only faith and only ruler, that with a word he said, they could shed their blood and give up their lives; they could die for a word from Ji Hao!

    The power of a contract of the world was far beyond their imagination!

    Before, most of these dragons and phoenixes prepared to y some small tricks to Ji Hao, like overtly agreeing but covertly opposing. But, they had no idea about the power of the contract. The contract was signed under the witness of the world. In other words, they signed it with the origin of this world. So, how could they ever have a chance to disobey?

    From this day on, from their bodies to their souls, they would always be Ji Hao¡¯s loyal warriors. Not even their descendants could have a chance to go against Ji Hao.

    "Emperor!" One of them did it the first, following which, all dragons and phoenixes who signed the contract kneeled on the ground together and kowtowed to Ji Hao. Water-kind and flying warriors kneeled too, looking at Ji Hao while roaring passionately and kowtowing without a stop.

    Their roars rumbled like thunders as strong sound waves spread out. Witnessing all this, Ao Gu and Feng Ling popped out their eyes in shock. What was going on? Did their people truly, honestly follow Ji Hao?

    "Rise! Target, the heaven!" From the contract, Ji Hao learned the secrets buried in the hearts of these dragons and phoenixes before the contract was signed. Heughed out loud, then pointed at the sky and shouted, "Dragons on the left, phoenixes on the right, each select eighty-thousand elites to join my main troop. One-hundred-thousand half-dragon warriors as the spearhead, march to the heaven! Anyone who attempts to hinder... kill!"

    The gigantic army rose, extending for hundreds of thousands of miles, marching swiftly to the heaven along with a violent gale.

    Dayster, by the front gate of the heaven, Ji Hao¡¯s warriors arrived wave after wave and surrounded the gate.

 Chapter 1499: The Divine Sun Palace

    Chapter 1499: The Divine Sun Pce

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Move forward with me!" Ji Hao trod on a fiery cloud as he spread his left hand and let the Pan Gu bell float upon his palm, gripping the Pan Gu sword with his right hand. Flying above his head, Mr. Crow cawed resonantly while following him, as Ji Hao shouted to the boundless army behind him.

    The ancient-styled, thick gate of heaven, which was thickly covered in mysterious embossments, was kicked open by Ji Hao. With giant steps, he broke into the heaven through the golden, dazzling path. Behind him, dragons and phoenixes breathed deeply. They roared out loud with excitement and followed Ji Hao, marching into the heaven in a formidable array. They still couldn¡¯t believe all this.

    Back in the prehistorical era, the dragons and phoenixes, these two proud species, had allied many times and attempted to overturn the heaven. However, despite their strangeness, on facing the heaven which was created under the will of nature, the nature-bestowed heaven and earth great formation, and the first generation of divine gods which were also created by the world itself, dragons and phoenixes took advantages a couple of times, but all failed eventually.

    Later on, the heaven fell, and the dragons and phoenixes lost interest in upying the heaven. It was a useless thing by then, so what could they possibly use it for even if they upied it?

    But today, these young phoenixes and dragons had actually stepped into the heaven in broad daylight, and their leader was a new divine emperor, chosen by the world. Would the heaven rise again under his leadership?

    Would they, the phoenixes and dragons, be divine gods, standing high above the masses and ruling the world?

    Ji Hao proceeded along with big steps. Especially heavy Chaos power forced away the warm lights of the heaven, keeping anything from the heaven away from Ji Hao. The bell buzzed deeply. Wherever Ji Hao reached, all defensive seals deactivated themselves, unable to cause any threat to him.

    The army flooded into the heaven. Ji Hao shouted with a strong voice. Following his orders, troops of elite warriors rushed into all directions through different paths, taking over the most important areas of the heaven.

    The moment Ji Hao stepped into the heaven, the structure of the entire heaven emerged in his embryo of Dao. All of a sudden, he knew everything about he heaven, including each brick, each tile, the location and function of each building. Based on all this information, he figured out which buildings needed to be heavily guarded, and which areas would remain safe with three to five warriors on patrol.

    He quickly made the most appropriate arrangement. Under his orders, elite dragons and phoenixes scattered in all directions.

    The heaven was boundlessly broad. Including all covered areas and small independent spaces, the heaven was as broad as the Southern Wastnd, with countless buildings, independent small spaces, mansions, and barracks.

    Ji Hao brought six-hundred-thousand dragons, two billion elite water warriors, three-hundred-thousand phoenixes, and a billion elite flying warriors. This was a great army, but inparison with the vast heaven, these warriors were like a handful of sesame seeds falling into a sea. What Ji Hao could do was no more than letting these warriors guard the core buildings there, for example, the pces that belonged to the five divine emperors, the most important buildings in the heaven, and thergest few treasuries, which contained countless supreme treasures, and must be strictly guarded.

    The few melting stoves in the heaven were all nature-crafted spirit treasures. Not much manpower was needed in employing them. As long as all kinds of spirit materials were thrown into the stove, top-grade supreme weapons could be forged. Therefore, the stoves must be guarded by over a hundred million elite warriors, so Ji Hao wouldn¡¯t need to worry about them.

    The heaven was vast, with too many treasures and good ces. The forces Ji Hao extorted from the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind seemed tremendous in number, but once they scattered in the heaven, they seemed to even disappear. Before Ji Hao walked to the pce of the central divine emperor, only a small number of phoenixes and dragons remained behind him.

    From a small distance away, he saw the pce coiling in rosy clouds. From the sky, a seven-colored stream of starlight poured straight down, covering the entire pce which was over ten-thousand-miles squared in area. From far away, Ji Hao saw about ten-thousand Jia n warriors tremblingly standing on the square before the pce, looking at him in panic.

    These were Dishi Cha¡¯s warriors. They had every reason to panic, because they were no more than ten thousand in number, while Ji Hao had one-hundred-thousand half-dragon warriors, a million blood pool ghosts, and eight-thousand elite dragons, phoenixes, along with over a hundred-million water-kind warriors and flying warriors following closely behind him.

    If these warriors weren¡¯t surrounded by battle formationposed of golden armored divinemanders and silver armored divine warriors, they might have fled already.

    The divinemanders and warriors stared at Ji Hao with gray, lusterless eyes. Dim lights wove into spell symbols and covered their eyes while sparkling. They trembled slightly, because their consciousnesses were struggling intensely.

    Ji Hao marched to the pce withrge steps. Wherever he walked past, luxurious, magnificent pces copsed rumblingly and warm clouds and glows rose into the sky, condensing into splendid golden swirls in the air.

    Purple mist rolled. The heaven was like an enormous Chaos monster which had slept for countless years, and was waking up now, weing the new owner of the heaven.

    A strong warmth flowed out in the air in streams, transforming into purple mists and pouring into Ji Hao¡¯s body. Ji Hao sensed his spirit power growing stronger, and the coverage of his spirit power expanding rapidly. When he stepped onto the square before the pce, his spirit power covered the entire heaven!

    He was shocked by himself. The total area of the heaven was no smaller than the Southern Wastnd. Was his spirit power strong enough to cover such arge area? Based on Ji Hao¡¯s current cultivation, with the help of the Pan Gu sun, he managed to cover the area with a diameter of eight-million miles before. But, the heaven was thousands, even millions of times wider.

    As a divine emperor, the heaven improved his power so greatly!

    "What do you want?" Looking at the Jia n warriors arrayed on the square, Ji Hao smiled scornfully. A golden light shone from his head, as the divine seal floated within it while releasing blinding golden lights.

    The colorfully glowing central pce quaked suddenly and turned entirely golden. A suffocating golden fire zed, quickly wrapping up the central pce and tens of thousands of smaller buildings around it.

    The golden fire was as quiet as water, as clear as ss; it was a pure essence sun fire!

    The que hung above the front gate turned pure golden as well. From up to down, four divine characters were carved on it, ¡¯The Divine Sun Pce¡¯.

    The heaven was indeed a supreme treasure created under the will of the world. Currently, as the only divine emperor in the world, once Ji Hao stepped in, the nature of the entire pce changed immediately. Every brick and every tile in the pce was now condensed from the pure sun power; the entire pce was now filled with the purest sun power. Even the name of the pce changed because of Ji Hao into the Divine Sun Pce!

    Before the pce, the essence sun fire zed on the bodies of all divinemanders and warriors as well. The dim lights in their eyes disappeared in the fire, while their bodies turned golden. The fire burned ragingly from their pores.

    "Emperor!" They kneeled on the ground reverently and saluted to Ji Hao.

 Chapter 1500: Control the Heaven

    Chapter 1500: Control the Heaven

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Over ten-thousand Jia n warriors copsed to the ground, losing the courage to fight.

    Ji Hao looked at all the divinemanders and warriors kneeling in the surroundings, intoxicated by the fantastically pleasant sensation of the rapid and constant improvement of his cultivation delivered by the endless sun power surging into his body.

    These divinemanders and warriors were war machines created by the Divine Origin Pool. They had different natures, thunder, wind, rain, fire. But, once Ji Hao let out his divine seal, their natures changed immediately.

    Same as this Divine Sun Pce, their powers all transformed into pure sun power. Every hair, every muscle, every drop of blood of theirs was filled with the pure essence of sun. They were like creatures generated from the sun, dazzling and burning with a raging fire.

    The moment their natures changed, Ji Hao understood ¡ª not to mention how destructive was the fire and heat released from their armors and weapons to the approaching enemies, their moving speed would be scarily high, as their bodies were now condensed from pure sun power. A million miles would take them no more than a second. When the Pan Gu sun shone in the sky, with its power, these divinemanders and warriors would be able to kill any enemy by taking advantage of their supremely high speed. No living being in the world would be able to surpass them in terms of speed.

    Noises could be heard from the Divine Origin Pool. Troops of divinemanders and warriors flew swiftly over, treading on golden clouds. Their bodies were zing with a golden fire. Their hair, eyebrows were golden and their skins shone with a dazzling golden light, and their armors and weapons looked like golden crystals. They floated around the Divine Sun Pce, kneeling and kowtowing to Ji Hao.

    More and more divine warriors andmanders rushed out of the Divine Origin Pool. Ji Hao raised his head and saw the Pan Gu sun release a ten-thousand-miles-thick, blinding golden beam of light into the Divine Origin Pool.

    From all directions, the inexhaustible natural powers had been drawn into the pool. The rapidly flowing natural powers had already formed a million-miles-wide swirl in the sky.

    With the power of the Pan Gu sun and the inexhaustible natural powers, the Divine Origin Pool had been ceaselessly creating divinemanders and warriors. These divinemanders and warriors had different natures, but the moment they walked out of the pool, the sun power would erupt from their bodies and turn them into pure creatures of sun.

    More and more divine warriors andmanders gathered in front of Ji Hao. These newborns had no other thought but the most original instinct of devoting themselves to Ji Hao, and following every order of his.

    All divinemanders and warriors looked passionately at Ji Hao. Suddenly, he sensed that he could not onlymand these divine beings to fight for him, more importantly, he could use their powers at any time. When these divine beingsposed a battling formation, as long as Ji Hao stood among them, their powers could be used by Ji Hao. Also, Ji Hao could share his own power with them at any moment, to allow them tounch more effective attacks.

    Ji Hao was astonished by the power of the heaven. It was such a magical treasure, and could deliver so many amazing possibilities. But, how on earth did it fall? Ji Hao wondered. Was it truly because of the invasion of the non-humankind? Those were a group of poor, low-grade nobles, who left Pan Yu world hopelessly for an unpredictable adventure, who risked their lives to fight for survival. Were they really strong enough to defeat such a powerful heaven?

    Nevertheless, although the heaven was indeed magical, it could not talk. Back in the ancient time, about the true cause for the downfall of the heaven, maybe...maybe somebody knew something? Ji Hao thought of Netherworld Priest, Priest Hua, Priest Mu, his Shifu, and the two uncles. Whatever happened in Pan Gu world, how could anything be hidden from them?

    Shaking his head, Ji Hao knew that now wasn¡¯t the right time to dig into these things.

    He snorted and looked at the Jia n warriors who sat on the ground with softened legs, without being able to move, and said, "Capture them all."

    Tens of thousands of three-meters and two-feet tall divinemanders, who were feet taller than the divine warriors around them, walked out of the crowd and growled. The sun power surrounding their bodies condensed into golden chains and lunged along with the raging fire, quickly tying these Jia n warriors up.

    The golden chains condensed from the sun power were scorching hot. These Jia n warriors had strong bodies too, but still, their skin and muscles were burned, which made them scream in pain. These golden chains were way too powerful, that the skin and muscles of some rtively weaker Jia n warriors were immediately incinerated. Then, the chains wrapped on their bones, burned, causing creaking noises.

    Ten-thousand Jia n warriors howled together in pain, yet, the divinemanders and warriors had no sense of mercy. They expressionlessly broke the knees of these Jia n warriors, pressed their zing hands on these Jia n warriors¡¯ shoulders and forcing them to kneel to Ji Hao.

    "Where is Dishi Cha? Where is Yemo Tian? Where are they?" Ji Hao walked to the strongest Jia n warrior and asked this high-Divine-Magus-level Jia n warrior with a strong voice.

    "Lord Dishi Cha was suddenly injured days ago. He was in the Divine Origin Pool, controlling divine warriors with a treasure. But suddenly, he was...injured, very badly. We don¡¯t know what happened." This Jia n warrior looked at Ji Hao in fear and said, "Lord Yemo Tian said something about tactical withdrawal, but the heaven has to be guarded. So, he left us in here and then retreated with Lord Dishi Cha."

    ¡¯Tactical withdrawal¡¯? Ji Hao opened his mouth, but didn¡¯t know what to say. He looked at this Jia n warrior speechlessly.

    He fled, but did he have to make this sound so less bad? Yemo Tian was a smart one though. Red Lei and the other Sun and Moon knights were captured alive, and Dishi Cha was injured suddenly for a mysterious reason. But, he fled as fast as he could. Very smart!

    "What exactly happened to Dishi Cha that injured him so badly?" Ji Hao kept asking.

    "A teacup!" In shock and confusion, this Jia n warrior looked at Ji Hao and said, "A teacup dropped from the sky,nded on Lord Dishi Cha¡¯s chest, and nearly killed him!"

    Ji Hao remained silent. He slowly raised his head and looked at the boundless golden and purple clouds above the heaven. A teacup injured Dishi Cha? Which powerful being made a move? Ji Hao felt this was quite absurd and unspeakable.

    Ji Hao sneered and shook his head, pointing at these Jia n warriors as he shouted, "Take them down and control their souls with a spell. They will all be ve warriors."

    Holding the dazzling golden divine seal, Ji Hao gave a word to the followers behind him, then walked to the Divine Sun Pce in big steps. When Ji Hao sat on the throne in the pce, he heard an especially resonant sound from the center of the heaven.

    All stars shone brightly, illuminating the entire Pan Gu world.

    Information flooded into Ji Hao¡¯s mind, as all the secrets of the heaven revealed themselves to Ji Hao. The heaven was now entirely under his control.

 Chapter 1501: The Heaven and Earth Divine Tower

    Chapter 1501: The Heaven and Earth Divine Tower

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Outside Pan Gu world, deep in the Chaos...

    Yu Yu sat on a cyan lotus hassock, with a transparent longsword put on his knees. He gently flicked his fingers on the sword and raised sharp, sonorous buzzing sounds. From time to time, he would raise his cbash and take a few sips of the wine, singing a folk song he learned from the human world with a bright voice, along with the buzz.

    Po, Gui Ling, and the other few senior disciples stood behind him. Facing such a vigorous and unrestrained Shifu, Po and the other few senior disciples could only keep their eyes wide open, focusing on their younger brothers and sisters, who had been fighting against a group of Chaos monsters in a distance away while trying their best to avoid looking directly at Yu Yu.

    Tens of thousands of Yu Yu¡¯s disciples hadposed a sword formation. Different colored sword lights tore apart the Chaos like thousands of meters long, sharp rainbows, shing towards hundreds of thousands of golden-monkey-like, fierce creatures like a storm.

    These golden-monkey-like creatures were no taller than three-inches, but their long golden fur were feet long. They were strangely violent, moving as fast as the wind while screaming with sharp and hoarse voices. They wielded their sharp ws, which glowed with a faint, cold, golden light. Facing the dazzling sword lights created by Yu Yu¡¯s disciples, they defended themselves with their ws, which raised fire sparkles and caused metallic ngs.

    "Their ws are very sharp. Po,ter on, tell your young brothers and sisters to cut off their ws. When we get back, you can turn these ws into a set of top-grade flying swords." Yu Yu narrowed his eyes and pointed at some of his disciples, shaking his head as he sighed, "Look at these young brothers and sisters of yours. Can their flying swords even be counted as...swords?"

    Po grinned embarrassedly, rubbed his nose, and responded, "Shifu, as you required, their swords were made by themselves. Hehe...their swords are indeed a bit coarse and ugly. But, I can assure you that those are swords, not machetes!"

    Gui Ling and the other few senior disciples giggled.

    Yu Yu¡¯s eye corners twitched as he sourly turned around, gave Po a threatening nce, and said, "I did say that. Well, for the sword art, the flying swords made by yourself surely are the best. But, how would I know that some of your young brothers and sisters are so poorly talented in sword-crafting?"

    Shaking his head, Yu Yu murmured, "Should we change our rule? All new disciples have to search for essence metal materials in the Chaos and forge one-hundred flying swords with eptable quality for our sect before they formally join us. How about that?"

    While Yu Yu and his senior disciples were chatting rxedly, their expressions suddenly changed.

    They were powerful cultivators, such that any slight change that happened in the surrounding environment could stir their spirit sensation. At the moment, Yu Yu and his senior disciples simultaneously sensed an immense natural fortunending on themselves.

    Even to Yu Yu, this natural fortune delivered a major improvement. Yu Yu instinctively made a deep breath. A Chaos power stream rose from his head and turned into a dense cloud above him, covering the area with a radius of ten-thousand miles. Upon the cloud, three enormous lotuses emerged, emitting a bright cyan light that illuminated the Chaos.

    Yu Yu shivered slightly. Thin drops of cold sweat actually oozed out of his forehead. He immediately turned around and nced at Pan Gu world. A natural mark of the great Dao shed across his eyes. At this very moment, Yu Yu suddenly sensed that the screen which had been keeping himself and the prime great Dao of Pan Gu world apart, was much thinner than before.

    He was actually able to see the traces of the prime great Dao of Pan Gu world directly with his eyes. Infinite mysteries had been flowing into him, being absorbed by Yu Yu like a clear stream. An indescribable, mysterious aura could be sensed around him. His cultivation hadn¡¯t changed for tens of thousands of years, but all of a sudden, it improved significantly.

    At Yu Yu¡¯s level, any slight improvement of cultivation equaled a terrifying increase in power. With the help of the suddenly appeared, massive natural fortune, his heart of Dao was suddenly enlightened. How could ¡¯slight¡¯ ever describe the improvement of his cultivation? Yu Yu¡¯s face blushed and his blood boiled. Uncontrobly, he began shaking his body.

    Sensing the sudden improvement of his cultivation, Yu Yu managed to remain calm. However, Po, Gui Ling and the other two senior disciples of his couldn¡¯t help but sit down and cross their softened legs. Their eyes were unfocused while sweat was streaming down their backs. They tremblingly looked at Pan Gu world. An endless power of Dao descended, pushing them rapidly to an immeasurably high level.

    The improvement of their cultivations happened faster than that of their spirit power. Therefore, they instantly fell into the infinite power of Dao and lost all their sensations.

    Among Yu Yu¡¯s senior disciples, Po had the best cultivation. Abruptly, three lotuses emerged above his head. Following two muffled ¡¯dongs¡¯ that sounded like bell rings, two among the three lotuses above his head each had aughing man in a long robe jump out.

    The two men nced and bowed to each other, then reverently took three circles around Yu Yu¡¯s lotus hassock. Theyughed out loud and then sat back onto the lotuses above Po¡¯s head.

    "Wonderful!" Yu Yu was overjoyed. Looking at the two men above Po¡¯s head who looked like living human beings, Yu Yu apuded andughed aloud.

    Along with a series of resonant shout, Gui Ling and the other senior disciples had hazy figures jumping out of the lotuses above their heads as well. All hazy figures saluted to Yu Yu, then sat back to their lotuses.

    In a distance away, a big half of Yu Yu¡¯s other disciples in the sword formation suddenly had clear lights shining from their bodies, and lotuses blooming above their heads. Some had one lotus, and some had two or three. Their sweat ran down like raindrops; they trembled intensely, and their sword moves suddenly grew more powerful, by ten times at least.

    They were at bottlenecks before, such that with a little deeper understanding about the great Dao, they could make a major progress. Nevertheless, cultivation was never an easy thing, and the great Dao was even harder to understand. Therefore, some of them had been trapped in the bottlenecks for hundreds, even over a thousand years.

    But all of a sudden, a mighty natural power descended and gifted them a much deeper understanding about the great Dao of nature, upon which, they broke the bottlenecks and made a major breakthrough.

    Far away in the Chaos, Priest Dachi looked at the three lotuses blooming above the heads of the handful of disciples of his, then nodded and smiled. Pondering for a while, he took out the Divine Pivot Hall from his sleeve, which he took away from the heaven years ago.

    As Priest Dachi pointed out his finger, the great hall, which had been glowing with a splendid starlight, copsed into streams of starlight and hovered in the Chaos, condensing again into a three-hundred and sixty storeys, octagonal tower, surrounded by warm glows and mist.

    "Xuan Du, go, send this tower to your brother Ji Hao. With this tower, he can control the heaven and earth formation freely with his mind. And, don¡¯t forget to tell him that, from now on, this heaven and earth divine tower is the only controller of the heaven, and the entire heaven is under his full control."

    Priest Dachi smiled mildly while handing this tower to Xuan Du, who stood beside him.

    Xuan Du gave a faint smile as he held the dazzling tower with his left hand, treading on a cloud and returning to Pan Gu world speedily.

 Chapter 1502: Appoint Ministers

    Chapter 1502: Appoint Ministers

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Xuan Du left quickly, and returned even quicker. He went back to the Chaos after he sent Ji Hao the heaven and earth divine tower, which was remolded from the Divine Pivot Hall. From the short conversation that happened between him and Ji Hao, thetter sensed the great kindness and delight from him and Priest Dachi.

    Apparently, Ji Hao was promoted as a divine emperor, which was highly beneficial to Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei, and Yu Yu. Xuan Du had gained great benefits from this as well.

    As Xuandu told him to, Ji Hao merged a drop of his spirit blood with the heaven and earth divine tower.

    Along with a thunderous boom, the three-hundred and sixty storeys quaint tower, which was glowing with a golden light and surrounded by purple mists, rose from Ji Hao¡¯s hand and stood in the core of the Divine Sun Pce. Each storey of the tower was one thousand miles tall, and the entire tower was three-hundred and sixty thousand miles tall.

    A magical power erupted from the tower. Countless spell symbols sparkled in every building in the heaven simultaneously; every core of the heaven and earth great formation, which wasposed of the entire heaven, released thin beams of light which merged into the tower.

    Ji Hao trembled slightly. The massive information intake was a bit unbearable to his embryo of Dao. His embryo of Dao emitted a blinding light, while the tower released a strong warmth, helping it absorb all the information from the heaven and earth great formation.

    Time flew. Ji Hao spent whole seventy-two hours to get a full control of the heaven and earth divine tower.

    "They have actually...nned this!" Ji Hao was seriously shocked. Back then, apanied by Po and the other senior disciples of Yu Yu, Ji Hao broke into the heaven. Later on, Xuan Du suddenly showed up from the tower that Po borrowed from Priest Dachi, and took away the entire Divine Pivot Hall. Back then, Ji Hao felt that Priest Dachi had a n.

    Afterward, Gong Gong upied the heaven, but since the Divine Pivot Hall was taken away, he wasn¡¯t able to activate any power of the heaven and earth formation. Therefore, as a magical, powerful supreme treasure, the heaven had actually be apletely useless piece in Gong Gong¡¯s hands.

    Today, Ji Hao merged his spirit with the heaven and earth divine tower, and finally figured out Priest Dachi¡¯s n. By now, except for Ji Hao, no one in the world was allowed to use any of the power of the heaven and earth great formation.

    Back in the ancient era, all five divine emperors had the right to control the heaven and earth great formation. But, after what Priest Dachi did, the shared right of the five divine emperor now belonged to Ji Hao alone.

    Even if the heaven rose again in the future, and the thrones of the other four divine emperors were reupied in the central Divine Sun Pce, by controlling the heaven and earth divine tower, Ji Hao would be able to control every single thing in this heaven. In the coverage of the heaven and earth great formation, no matter how powerful the other four divine emperors could be, they would always be puppets under Ji Hao¡¯s control, unless they were strong enough to destroy the heaven, under the supervision of the great Dao of nature!

    The other four divine emperors could ascend to the thrones, but would have no real power. Instead, the entire heaven, everyone in it, and everything happening in it, would be under Ji Hao¡¯s very control.

    "Did my elder uncle always know that I would be a divine emperor one day?" Browsing the information given by the heaven and earth divine power, he abruptly shook his head and continued murmuring to himself, "Not possible! My elder uncle couldn¡¯t have predicted such a thing even if he were a saint...Which means, Xuan Du took away the Divine Pivot Hall..."

    ¡¯So, back then, Xuan Du took away the Divine Pivot Hall to simply harm the enemies without benefiting ourselves!¡¯ Ji Hao clicked his tongue as he thought.

    Ji Hao guessed that Priest Dachi had been wanting to destroy the foundation of the heaven since long ago, but he couldn¡¯t find an excuse for it. As Ji Hao broke into the heaven, he seized the opportunity and took away the Divine Pivot Hall, weakening the heaven and earth great formation by about ny-nine percent. After that, what could the heaven possible do?

    Undoubtedly, Priest Dachi didn¡¯t know that Ji Hao was going to be a divine emperor back then. He took away the Divine Pivot Hall simply to break the foundation of the heaven.

    This time, Ji Hao be a divine emperor, and Priest Dachi immediately remolded the Divine Pivot Hall and sent it back to heaven. The heaven and earth divine tower indeed allowed Ji Hao to control the heaven and earth great formation in a perfect way, but the shared right of all five divine emperors now belonged to Ji Hao all alone.

    Which meant, the heaven was now controlled by Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei and Priest Yu Yu!

    "Great n... I like it!" Clicking his tongue, Ji Hao chuckled to himself, "Ao Bai, Qing Qiang, don¡¯t me me for having the heaven and earth great formation and the entire heaven all to myself. Hah, if you disagree, go talk to my elder uncle. You¡¯ll see if he would p or kick you two to death!" Proudly, Ji Hao looked at his people standing in the Divine Sun Pce.

    Man Man and Shaosi were smiling at him. For what Ji Hao had achieved, they were sincerely happy.

    Feng Xing, Yu Mu, and Taisi grindingly looked at Ji Hao. Together, they had been through all kinds of difficulties, and now, Ji Hao was a divine emperor. They were happy, and in the meantime, they also had many expectations.

    Arge number of Gold Crow nmanders were also following behind Ji Hao. They looked around in confusion, seeming to be overcautious. Following Ji Hao, they had already stepped into the heaven. This central divine pce, which upied thend ten-thousand-miles squared, had be the Divine Sun Pce. However, they still couldn¡¯t believe their own eyes and ears.

    Ji Hao, the naked little kid who followed them around all day, suddenly be a legendary divine emperor. Did this really happen?

    Holy ancestors¡¯ souls! The ancestors of Gold Crow n people must have chosen a perfect location for the ancestral temple of the n. These Gold Crow n people believed that when they had the time, they needed to return to Gold ck Mountain to perform a serious offering ceremony in the ancestral temple and bring more fresh blood offerings to the ancestors¡¯ souls in the temple.

    Ji Hao smiled. He raised his head and waved towards the sky. Following his move, a purple jade scroll appeared in the air. That was the ¡¯divine god directory¡¯.

    This was a name list of all divine gods under the leadership of the five divine emperors, a true divine tool of the great Dao. Any living being would immediately be promoted by the world to be a divine god, gaining the power of a corresponding part of the great Dao of nature, a supreme, divine power.

    Pondering for a short while, Ji Hao bit his fingertips broken and solemnly wrote down the first character on the directory.

    ¡¯Under the witness of the world, Shaosi is the Goddess of fate, in charge of weal and woe in the mortal world.¡¯

    ¡¯Under the witness of the world, Taisi is the God of fate, in charge of life and death in the mortal world.¡¯

    ¡¯Under the witness of the world, Feng Xing is the God of Wind, in charge of the wind in the mortal world.¡¯

    ¡¯Under the witness of the world, Yu Mu is the God of Rain, in charge of the rain in the mortal world.¡¯

    ¡¯Under the witness of the world, Ji Xia is the God of War, leading the divine warriors in the heaven.¡¯

    ¡¯Under the witness of the world, Qing Fu is the Goddess of Green, in charge of all nts.¡¯

    ¡¯Under the witness of the world, Yi Di is a Deputy God of War...¡¯

    ¡¯Under the witness of the world, Yuan Li is a Deputy God of War...¡¯

    ¡¯Under the witness of the world, Shermie is the God of Water...¡¯

    ¡¯Under the witness of the world, Mr. Crow is the General Manager of the Divine Sun Pce...¡¯

    A purple mist poured down from the sky and quickly merged into the body of Mr. Crow, who stood on Ji Hao¡¯s head. Mr. Crow gave a shrill caw in both pain and pleasure. As his feathers shook intensely, he slowly became a scrawny old man in a golden robe.

    ¡¯Under the witness of the world, the pair of fire dragons are Generals of the Divine Sun Pce...¡¯ The pair of dragons roared resonantly. Like Mr. Crow, they trembled when the purple mist surged into their bodies. Slowly, they turned into two muscr men, who were nine-meters and two-feet tall.

    Ji Hao appointed nearly everyone he knew and trusted as divine gods, but after that, he looked at Man Man, seeming to have a headache.

    This girl was a troublemaker!

    In the end, Ji Hao helplessly shook his head and wrote down Man Man¡¯s title on the directory ¡ª Pan Gu world Evil-ying Generalissimo, who could bully anyone she wanted!

 Chapter 1503: All Followers Get Promotion

    Chapter 1503: All Followers Get Promotion

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Outside Yao Mountain City, in a carefully trimmed patch of woods, under the moist, cool shade, zoysia grasses had been shaking without being blowing by a wind, emitting a refreshing aroma. Heng Luo and her friends were mounted on red foxes, slim leopards, and other apanying spirit creatures of theirs, ying in the woods whileughing with silvery voices. asionally, green light spots would drift out of their fingertips, merging into the zoysia grasses.

    Qing Fu led a group of young boys and girls, wearing short shirts made from coarse clothes, and surrounded arge tree, observing the growing state of the zoysia grasses. She squatted by a few sprouting zoysia grasses, exining to the young boys and girls about the nature and effects of zoysia grasses, and how to estimate years of growth of zoysia grasses based on all features. The group of kid listened carefully.

    "Zoysia grasses can cope with almost all symptoms. It¡¯s gentle and nourishing. About thirty percent of all magic drugs have zoysia grasses as an ingredient." Qing Fu gently looked at these boys and girls and said, "We have more and more people in Yao Mountain City, so in the future, we will be needing more and more magic drugs. Relying on ourselves is always better than relying upon others. It can¡¯t be wrong for us to grow more medicinal herbs."

    Looking at these zoysia grasses, Qing Fu felt a bit helpless. The history of Yao Mountain City was too short. Even though these special woods were now taken care of by Heng Luo and the other jungle spirits, the oldest zoysia grass had only been growing for about ten years. These zoysia grasses were not even as old as the wild ones found in the forest that belonged to Gold Crow n back in the Southern Wastnd, not to mention the ones growing in medicinal herb bases of the few mentionablerge human families and ns.

    As a master of magic drugs and poison, Qing Fu deeply understood the importance of magic medicines to a human n. However, medicinal herbs could only umte their powers over a long time. Unless she was the legendary Green God, who had the power to grow all nts in the world, as a magic drug and poison master who was not even a Magus King yet, what Qing Fu could do?

    While sighing, Qing Fu paused suddenly. He heard the rumbling voice from the sky, which seemed to echo through the entire world. The voice wasn¡¯t talking with the humannguage. Instead, it used an ancientnguage which was extremely hard to understand. But magically, Qing Fu and all children around her understood what the voice said.

    ¡¯Under the witness of the world, Qing Fu, is the Goddess of Green¡¯?

    Qing Fu raised her head in panic. She raised both arms and spread a dense green mist to shield the children around her. Back in Southern Wastnd forests, she had seen quite some spirit creatures who were good at creating visions and sounds to confuse human beings and shake people¡¯ hearts. Falling into their traps, one could lose a soul, a few spirits, or even the entire original soul.

    She worried that some evil spirit creatures might havee to the woods around Yao Mountain City. These children were the seeds of the art of magic medicine who were carefully cultivated by Qing Fu. She would never allow those evil spirit creature to take away their souls.

    All of a sudden, from the whole forest around Yo Mountain City, all nts moved without being blowing by a wind, shaking while releasing a pure and strong grin power, which gathered quickly to Qing Fu.

    High up in the sky, in the starry void, all stars with a nature of green shone simultaneously. Green star lights descended from the sky and mixed with the green power released from all forests and jungles in Pan Gu Mothend, condensing into an enormous swirl, drilling into Qing Fu¡¯s head.

    Qing Fu slightly trembled. All secrets regarding the Dao of green revealed themselves to her. She suddenly figured out many questions that had puzzled her for a long time. Shee sensed the world, and immediately understood what had truly happened to her.

    "Ji Hao, my good boy! Howe you are a divine emperor now? My, Qing Fu¡¯s kid, the little Ji Hao from Gold Crow n, is a Divine Emperor now!"

    Qing Fu stood under the tree, stunned. Shee couldn¡¯t believe all this. The sunlight and the green power flew ceaselessly into her body as the world rebuilt her body. Inside her body, natural marks of the great Dao of green emerged one after another. In the woods, all zoysia grasses began growing rapidly, and a thick aroma spread out.

    "They can be oracles of Green." ncing at the group of children stood around her, who were all stunned as well, Qing Fu pointed her finger at them.

    Fist-thick green light streams poured down from the sky and quickly remolded the bodies of these children. Their bodies emitted the aromas of nts, and their powers soared.

    Within a couple of breath, the hundreds of children became oracles of Green, with high-Magus-King-level powers. Under their wills, strong gales were raised, green lightning bolts burst from the surrounding forest, and the thunder vibrated the earth.

    "Ayaya, Aunty Qing Fu!" Along with a group of beautiful and sprightly jungle spirits, Heng Luo rushed out from the woods and asked, "What happened? What happened? A voice said Divine Emperor Ji Hao appointed me as a Deputy Goddess of Green! What is ¡¯Green¡¯? A Deputy Goddess of Green? Me! Really?"

    Heng Luo suddenly understood what happened. She raised her head and looked at the sky, stunned.

    She was a free jungle spirit who lived in Southern Wastnd jungles, with no worries, doing whatever she liked. But howe she suddenly became a Goddess in the heaven? Above the masses? This was such a massive change of identity. Heng Luo felt that she had to go ask for some booze from Stone and Treeman to clear her mind.

    In Yao Mountain City, in a military camp, Ji Xia and arge group of Gold Crow nmanders had been supervising the practice of Yao Mountain Territory warriors.

    ¡¯Soft balls¡¯, ¡¯p*ssies¡¯, ¡¯junks¡¯, ¡¯idiots¡¯, all kinds of badnguages had been bursting from his mouth, exploding above the heads of all warriors like thunders.

    Suddenly, a raging fire descended from the sky, stirred up scorching airstreams as it condensed into a giant swirl. In the sky, all stars with a nature of fire sparkled simultaneously. A strong fire power gathered from all directions, surging into Ji Jia¡¯s body.

    Bong! Ji Xia¡¯s muscr body grew taller by about three-feet. His clothes were burned out. Instead, a red armor created by the world itself appeared on his body. Lava-like fire rose from his body as Ji Xia¡¯s long hair turned red, fire kes spurting out from his eyebrows and eyeballs.

    "The God of War? Commanding all divine warriors? Hah! Ji Hao, good boy! Are you telling your father to kick a*ses? Hah! Scums from the Dark Water Serpent n and Bi Fang n idiots who bullied us back then...Under the order of the heaven, I will lead my warriors to punish the evils. I may let you live because I have mercy, or I may kill you, because I am supposed to! You shall all wash your necks and wait for your Master Ji Xia!"

    Ji Xia growled towards the sky. Along his voice, red light streams poured down from the heaven, merging into the bodies of the group of important Gold Crow nmanders around him. Instantly, their bodies burned intensely as well.

    In Yao Mountain City, a stream of fiery lightnded on the head of every Gold Crow n person, every single one of them.

    As old people said, ¡¯when a man gets to the top, all his friends and rtions get there with him¡¯. Without pressure and within his authority, Ji Hao gave all the remaining divine positions to Gold Crow n people.

 Chapter 1504: Fuso Staff

    Chapter 1504: Fuso Staff

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    When the entire Yao Mountain City was stirred because of the changes that happened to Gold Crow n people, Ji Hao had already left the heaven with Mr. Crow.

    This time, Mr. Crow, in the shape of an especially tall and scrawny old man in a golden robe, proudly sat in the driver¡¯s seat of the nine dragons chariot, wielding a whip condensed from fire, causing loud and clear ¡¯pping¡¯ noises.

    "Caw! Caw! Nine little loaches! Run faster!" Awarded by the world, Mr. Crow attained his man shape, but his voice still sounded like a fire crow, hoarse, high-pitched, cawing all the time.

    Excitedly whipping the nine fire dragons, Mr. Crow drove the chariot soon into the starry void like a small sun. The chariot flew straight to the Pan Gu sun. No ordinary human being could ever approach any natural star in Pan Gu world, not even if he or she could clearly see every natural star. He or she would run out of life and die on the way to any star, even at the highest flying speed.

    The starry void in Pan Gu world was mysterious. Countless natural starsposed a magnificent army, and each star had a small independent world. What people saw in the sky were only projections of the natural star, while the real stars were hiding in their small independent worlds.

    Without knowing the orbit and the secrets of the star, no ordinary living being could approach one by simply looking at it and flying towards it. He or she might feel that the star was getting closer and closer, but in fact, it was going further and further away.

    As the only present divine emperor who was chosen by the world, and had ascended to the throne with the great Dao of sun, Ji Hao clearly sensed the Pan Gu sun. The connection that existed between him and the Pan Gu sun was tight. The nine dragons chariot left a sharp arc in the sky and took a few circles around the Pan Gu sun, then suddenly dazzled. An enormous golden gate of light appeared before the chariot.

    The chariot flew into the gate. Immediately, the temperature soared, and the great heat even shook the fiery light emitted from the chariot intensely. Under the unbearable heat, Ji Hao felt awfully ufortable, despite his power.

    Ji Hao was shocked. Was this the true power of the Pan Gu sun?

    He had just broken into the small independent world of the Pan Gu sun, and was still far away from the edge of the sun. But, he already felt it hard to cope with the great heat released from the sun. Was this the true power of the Pan Gu sun? Compared to it, the Pan Jia sun was like a firefly beside a bright moon.

    The golden essence sun fire zed everywhere like a boundless ocean of fire. The highlypressed essence sun fire even condensed into golden sun crystals that piled up into tremendous continents and towering mountains in the fire ocean.

    Ji Hao took out a top-grade spell symbol axe, which was crafted exquisitely by Xiu n craftsmen. Puff! This one-hundred-ton axe became a strand of smoke, being swirled away by the golden fiery light and disappearing.

    "Caw! Caw! Amazing!" Mr. Crow widely opened his golden eyes and screamed, "Here, what a familiar sense of power...Amazing! Ji Hao, is this ce the small world of sun? Where the ancient Gold Crows were born?"

    Ji Hao nodded heavily. Giving a deep shout, he let out a golden fiery light from his body. The surrounding dense essence sun fire sensed Ji Hao¡¯s sun power and instantly quieted down, turning gentle and peaceful. The temperature droppedrgely.

    Along with a thunderous noise, a thousand-miles-wide, endlessly long golden path appeared.

    The path was paved with sun crystals, and embossed with countless Fuso trees surrounded by Gold Crows. These lifelike Gold Crow embossments had fiercely sparkling eyes. Those eyes even rolled in the sockets, that made them look like real living creatures.

    Only when their gazesnded on Ji Hao and Mr. Crow did these Gold Crow embossments seem to be much nicer. But, when they saw the pair of fire dragon generals, these embossments seemed even toe alive, as the extreme greed and fierceness emerged in their eyes.

    Ji Hao somehow felt that if Mr. Crow and he weren¡¯t on the scene, these Gold Crow embossment on the path would have pounced and tore apart the pair of fire dragon generals, swallowing every single piece of them already.

    "Scary ce!" The pair of fire dragon generals seemed especially stately and strong, but they followed Ji Hao not long after they were hatched. Therefore, in fact, they were still ¡¯infants¡¯ who hadn¡¯t even lived their first century yet.

    This pair of generals had mighty looks, but were actually not daring enough. Sensing the unfriendly gazes from all directions, they alertly moved towards Ji Hao. They wished they weren¡¯t in their man shapes at the moment, because if they were still in their dragon shapes, they would have coiled on Ji Hao¡¯s arms long ago.

    Ji Hao proceeded along the path without being able to tell how long he had walked, until an immense golden sun appeared in front of him.

    The immeasurably huge Pan Gu sun had been spinning slowly while glowing blindingly, releasing an inexhaustible heat and light. Above the sun was a thousands of miles wide, magnificent pce, floating quietly.

    Golden buildings, golden pirs, tiles and bricks, golden nts, especially the towering golden Fuso tree standing in the middle, were all zing and spreading a thriving life-force.

    The Fuso tree was a magical tree created by the world along with ancient Gold Crows.

    Back then, when the East Emperor Taiyi fell and the bloodline of ancient Gold Crows disappeared, this Fuso tree was left in here for countless years.

    When Ji Hao and Mr. Crow drove the nine dragons chariot speedily to the pce above the sun, this towering, thriving Fuso tree, which had been giving an endless light and heat, suddenly quivered. It was like an elderly human being abruptly woken up from a dream.

    A soft, extremely gentle Chaos power reached to Ji Hao and Mr. Crow, coiling around their bodies like an old human being that stood by the door of his house, weing his grandchildren. An indescribable, strong warmth embraced Ji Hao and Mr. Crow, surrounding them tightly.

    The Fuso tree was way too powerful. Back when Pan Gu created the world, it failed to attain a human shape, till the prehistorical era of this world, it was already impossible for it to attain a human shape by cultivating itself. It couldn¡¯t leave the sun. It had been standing here, waiting quietly...Perhaps, it didn¡¯t even know what it had been waiting for. But, all these years, it stood in here.

    Ji Hao and Mr. Crow flew out from the chariot and quickly came to the Fuso tree.

    Silently looking at this tree, which had the purest sun power in the world, Ji Hao began talking respectfully.

    "Old Fuso, I learned about you from the will of nature. It¡¯s so lonely in here. Come with me. This is Mr. Crow, who has been taking care of me since I was a child. He is my general manager now, and needs a spirit supreme treasure. Are you willing to follow him?"

    A faint beam of light shone from the tree and scanned across Mr. Crow¡¯s body.

    The sun quaked slightly. The tree didn¡¯t make a sound, but it did make a decision. It airily flew up and shrank its enormous body. Atst, it became a golden staff and fell in Mr. Crow¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 1505: The Essence of the Sun

    Chapter 1505: The Essence of the Sun

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Caw?" Mr.Crow excitedly wielded the staff. The staff was antiquely styled, as long as his body. The head of the staff was a three-legged Gold Crow, with spread wings and fiercely, widely opened eyes. Its sharp ws emitted a faint golden light, making it look especially ferocious.

    Mr.Crow moved, as his broad golden robe fluttered in the air. Leaving arc traces in the sky, he pounced, smashing the staff in the air. Every strike he made vibrated the space and caused a thunderous bang.

    Ji Hao locked Mr. Crow¡¯s body with his spirit power. After being appointed as a divine god by Ji Hao and absorbing the sun power, Mr. Crow¡¯s power soared. But still, he was no better than a high-level Divine Magus. Nevertheless, once the Fuso staff fell into his hands, his sense of power began improving rapidly, soon reaching the level of Supreme Magi, but still not stopping.

    From the staff, an incredibly strong power had been flowing into Mr. Crow¡¯s body, strengthening his body, purifying his soul, improving his nature, and building a foundation for his cultivation of Dao. Mr. Crow didn¡¯t need to cultivate himself. By simply holding the Fuso staff, his cultivation and power would be improved.

    "The old Fuso waited for too long. Without a hesitation, it agreed to serve as Mr. Crow¡¯s spirit supreme treasure." Ji Hao nodded delightfully. This was indeed a surprise. Ji Hao didn¡¯t expect The Fuso tree to agree to follow Mr. Crow so soon. Perhaps, the old tree had truly been too lonely for too many years.

    Ji Hao scanned across the broad and empty ce, shaking his head. No living creature was here in this small world of sun; no one had evere in for long. How many years had this ce been like this for? How many years had this old tree stood here all alone?

    Once, powerful creaturesughed and yed under its crown. East Emperor Taiyi, and ancient Gold Crows, they all disappeared from the world. As a creature with a soul, these lonely years must have been difficult for the old Fuso tree.

    "Mr. Crow, be friends with old Fuso." Ji Hao clicked his tongue and said. "Don¡¯t use old Fuso to hit cats or dogs or other insignificant ones. Don¡¯t use old Fuso to beat anyone unless he or she is important enough, because that would be humiliating." Ji Hao said grinningly to Mr. Crow, then gave aplicated nce to the Fuso staff, which had been releasing a great heat and an infinite light. Turning around, he walked to the tallest building in the golden pce.

    As the power of the sun coiled around Ji Hao, everything about this whole pce had been printed in Ji Hao¡¯s heart.

    Ji Hao easily passed through numerous paths and corridors and unsealed countless natural divine seals, as if he had been here for many times. Atst, he reached the tallest building, which was tens of thousands of meters tall, and all empty. The throne that East Emperor Taiyi used to sit in stood in the pce all alone.

    Behind the dazzling throne was a soft sphere of golden light wrapping a small independent space, which was created by an unimaginably great power.

    A golden pond, three-thousand-miles in diameter, upied almost the entire small space. A glistening golden liquid was contained in the pond, pure and clear, emitting a magical, refreshing aroma.

    Every other hour, a bean-sized drop of golden liquid would drip down from the dense golden clouds above the pound. The pearl-like golden drop would bounce tens of times and cause a series of silvery tinkles, then slowly merge into the pond.

    This was the essence of the sun, a pure natural treasure generated from the sun crystals. Back in the ancient era, East Emperor Taiyi fed Gold Crows with the sun essence and allowed them to have strong bodies and great powers within a short span of time.

    Looking at this full pond-full of sun essence, Ji Hao was thrilled.

    He had arge batch of followers from the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind, but in the end, these dragons and phoenixes weren¡¯t his most loyal followers. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t trust thempletely. Indeed, they had to follow Ji Hao¡¯s orders, but somehow, there was always some gap between them and Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao needed a strong force, which was absolute elite,pletely trustworthy, could do anything for him, and would follow him to the end of the day. This force also needed to be able to coordinate with him, a divine emperor. The force needed to match his power to the greatest extent, and absorb the improvement gifted from a divine emperor.

    "You are the suitable ones, caw!" Ji Hao smiled and cawed gently to Mr. Crow.

    Turning around, he took out his divine seal and threw it up into the sky, generating a thunderous boom. A three-thousand and six-hundred meters long golden mirror descended from the roof of the pce. Within the blinding golden light, the Gold ck Mountain in Southern Wastnd emerged in the mirror.

    This was the Divine Sun Pce. Everything from everywhere the starlight reached could be clearly seen through this mirror. Ji Hao saw the tens of towering mulberry woods on the mountain, and the mulberry woods down the mountain. He also saw the shrilly cawing, boundless group of fire crow hovering in the sky.

    For countless years, these fire crows, which possessed a thin trace of Gold Crow bloodline, lived together with the Gold Crow n people. They were the sharpest eyes and ears of Gold Crow n people, the most loyal, reliable partners on battlegrounds, and the guardians of the holy realm of Gold Crow n.

    The fire crow family had a huge poption, over ten times greater than the total poption of Gold Crow n. About a billion fire crows lived in Gold ck Mountain. Every morning, when the sun rose, the shrill and resonant ¡¯caw, caw¡¯ from millions of fire crow was the worst nightmare of the little Ji Hao. That endless ¡¯caw, caw¡¯ would force one to roll out of one¡¯s warm bed!

    "Come on,e one, you all!" Ji Hao locked his fingers together and waved towards the mirror.

    Back in Southern Wastnd, near the Gold ck Mountain, many Gold Crow n people, who were surprised by the sudden change that happened to their bodies, saw a magical scene. They saw a golden light beam pour down from the sun and condense into a path, embossed with Gold Crows.

    A familiar and incredibly strong power was released from this path. All fire crows on Gold ck Mountain sensed it. They cawed thunderously, madly pping their wings as if they were all out of their minds. Led by the group of oldest,rgest fire crows, they flew towards the path like a giant dark cloud, covering the sky.

    In the Gold ck Mountain area, all fire crows were driven crazy, and so were the ones in other areas of Southern Wastnd jungles.

    Countless fire crows flew to the golden path, as fast as they could, with all their strengths. While flying, a simr broad golden path emerged in front of them, and they happily flew in.

    The entire sun was shaking slightly. The sun essence dripped from the golden cloud quite slowly, but all of a sudden, an explosion happened. More and more sun essence fell from the cloud, seeming like a heavy, golden rain.

    Countless fire crows flew out of the mirror, happily hovering around Ji Hao. They ruptured their scalps slightly, each shedding a drop of spirit blood. They offered their spirit blood to Ji Hao, to merge into his divine seal. Afterward, they dove into the golden pond, which was expanding rapidly.

    After every drop of spirit blood merged with the seal, the power of the great Dao of sun would descend on one fire crow, to protect it from being stuffed to death by the sun essence, which contained a giant amount of sun power.

    All five crows sank into the pond and quietly curled their bodies, letting the essence sun fire drill into their bodies, remolding them and bloodline. Gradually, the third w started to grow from the bellies of thergest, oldest fire crows.

 Chapter 1506: Crow Warriors of the Sun

    Chapter 1506: Crow Warriors of the Sun

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In the sticky golden liquid, countless fire crows with red or ck and red feathers fell into a deep sleep.

    Ji Hao stood by the pond, looking down at the fire crows. As he reached his spirit power into their bodies to sense the changes, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. After all, they were after-world ordinary creatures, and couldn¡¯t bepared with pre-world magical creatures like Gold Crows. Even with a giant amount of sun essence to remold their bodies, the powers of these fire crows were still barely satisfactory.

    The group of oldest fire crows already had their Gold Crow bloodline activated. When they woke up, they should be as strong as Divine Magi. As for the young and the middle-aged fire crows, among them, the ones in rtively good conditions should be able to reach the level of Divine Magi as well, while the rest ny percent of them could reach the level of Magus Kings at most.

    The majority of all fire crows were female crows and young crows. Absorbing sun essence, they could reach the level of Senior Magi. Young crows had potential, so it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to break into the level of Divine Magi in the future. The female crows had consumed too much spirit blood already, and therefore, it would be lucky if a handful of them managed to reach the level of Magus King.

    They didn¡¯t have strong foundations after all. A thin trace of Gold Crow bloodline existed in their blood, but they were merely the umpteenth generation mix-blooded descendants of ancient Gold Crows. The effect delivered by their thin Gold Crow bloodline was too limited.

    Along with a series of muffled noise of a staff knocking on the ground, Mr. Crow walked in with the Fuso staff. He came behind the throne and walked into the small space, popping up his golden eyes as he carefully observed the asleep fire crows in the pond. Mr. Crow was actually one of the young and middle-aged ones in the fire crow family. Among all fire crows in the pond, some were much older than him, and some were generations younger.

    What had been happening now was rted the future of the entire fire crow family. Mr. Crow looked at these crows in the pond, and couldn¡¯t help but scream, "Caw, caw, this isn¡¯t good, no good...Feathers are still ck. How can this be?"

    Newborn fire crows had ck feathers, and as they grew stronger and stronger, more and more redness would appear on their feathers. When a fire crow¡¯s feathers all turned crimson, he or she would be an outstanding one among all. However, the feathers of ancient Gold Crows were pure golden; they were beautiful, splendid, entirely gold, like Mr. Crow now. As a Gold Crow, Mr. Crow shouted with his shrill voice when he saw the feathers of a big half of all his families sleeping in the pond being still ck or red and ck.

    Abruptly, the eyes of the fierce-looking Gold Crow on the head of Fuso staff rolled. Meantime, a clear voice came into the minds of Mr. Crow and Ji Hao.

    Mr.Crow paused for a second andughed, "You are right, the first generation of Gold Crow were created on your branches. You are the true ancestor of fire crows. Caw, caw, we are counting on you now. Please, please, caw, caw!"

    While grinning, Mr. Crow held the Fuso staff with both hands and carefully nted it by the pond.

    Ji Hao held his breath as well, seriously looking at the rapidly growing staff. He watched the staff be a Fuso tree again. This time, instead of growing back to its original shape, it carefully controlled its power and kept its body at about a thousand miles in height.

    The Fuso tree with its luxuriant foliage began shaking gently. Following a rustling noise, burning golden leaves fell from its branches. Each leaf had been releasing a strong life-force; in these leaves, the fire condensed into hazy figures of tiny, sparkling Gold Crows, faintly visible.

    Specifically, East Emperor Taiyi was the only creature of the sun, born when the world was created. Gold Crows were magical creatures created when the sun essence merged with the life-force of the Fuso tree, based on the great Dao of creation.

    In other words, East Emperor Taiyi was the son of the sun, while the Fuso tree was the mother of Gold Crows. It was hard to say if the sun was the mother or the father, but for sure, East Emperor Taiyi and Gold Crows shared the same origin, and their bloodlines were connected. For this reason, back in the ancient era, East Emperor Taiyi and Gold Crows were fairly close.

    The secrets of the creation of Gold Crows existed in the Fuso tree¡¯s memories. As the leaves fell, more and more golden leaves merged into the bodies of all fire crows.

    The feathers of these fire crows burned out immediately, and their skins were exposed. Their bones creaked, and muscles squirmed quickly, as thorough changes had been happening to their marrow and blood. Bones and muscles squirmed in their bellies, and slowly, the third w grew out.

    The Fuso leaves opened the gate of evolution for these fire crows. At the moment, they had been transforming into the perfect, strongest Gold Crows. Sun essence was flowing into their bodies in ceaselessly streams, providing them with a strong energy to support their evolution.

    Gradually, new golden feathers grew from their skin. The new golden feathers seemed to exist between intangible and tangible, looking like a frozen me or melting golden ss. On each feather, countless tiny spell symbols had been hovering, circling, seeming so magical, so beautiful.

    The sense of power released from their bodies grew stronger rapidly. Their powers soon broke the limitations of their bloodlines, turning greater and greater, fiercer and fiercer.

    They were still in sleep, but some of them had already cawed out loud.

    They were bing pure-blood Gold Crows. Compared to ordinary fire crows, their sizes didn¡¯t change too much, but their voices were much more resonant than before. A billion fire crows cawed in sleep together, which created an overwhelming sound wave that even made Ji Hao dizzy. Uncontrobly, his eyeballs began rolling in his eye sockets.

    Mr. Crow was excited. He raised his arms high, jumping around by the pond. Thrillingly, he cawed out loud as well to respond to his families sleeping in the pond.

    Abruptly, along with a sonorous caw, a Gold Crow suddenly flew out of the pond, slowly spreading his wings. He was no more than a hundred meters tall, but his body began expanding quickly, and his wingspan immediately reached three-hundred-miles-wide.

    The pure essence sun fire erupted from his body. He happily pped his wings and opened his beaks and caws.

    Mr. Crow grinned, squeezing his eyes into a pair of curved line. "Great-grandpa, you woke up! Try, try to be a man, will you?" He said.

    The old Gold Crow cawed again and turned around his enormous body, suddenly bing a scrawny, tall old man who was wearing a golden robe. He looked exactly like Mr. Crow in his man shape.

    "Great-grandpa!" Ji Haoughed out loud and rushed up to hug the old man as he shouted, "Hah! I can¡¯t steal your feathers to make arrows in the future!"

    The old Gold Crow slowly tilted his head, then seriously looked at Ji Hao and said, "Good boy, good boy. Ji Hao, from now on, our Gold Crow Family is relying on you!"

    More and more Gold Crows flew out of the pond, rolled in the air, and became tall and slim people in golden robes. They surrounded Ji Hao whileughing loudly with cawing voices.

    Ji Hao¡¯s Crow Army of the Sun was formally raised.

 Chapter 1507: The Anger of Priest Mu

    Chapter 1507: The Anger of Priest Mu

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Fire Crows were sprightly and active. They were birds, so they loved to fly all over the sky and scream.

    Now, about a billion fire crows had shifted into human shapes. These curious, excited fire crows instantly burst into thunderous shouts andughter, roughhousing with each other. The pce of the sun was vast, but at the moment, one could see scrawny fire crow people in golden robes dashing everywhere. They flew up to the roofs, ripped off roof tiles, and dug into the ground. The magnificent pce was soon turned into a mess by them.

    Some found a wine cer. Immediately, tens of thousands of fire crows marched in and emptied the cer. Countless fire crows rushed up and drank up every drop of wine stored in the cer, then fell to the ground, drunk.

    Some found an armory. This time, hundreds of thousands of fire crows rushed in and took out all armors and weapons in it. They equipped themselves and began ying ¡¯good guys and bad guys¡¯ with each other. All of a sudden, a loud series of bangs could be heard, as thousands of crossbows went off simultaneously, releasing a storm-like wave of arrow that turned a great hall into a sifter.

    Before long, a billion crazily darting around fire crows turned the thousands of miles squared pce of the sun upside down. All exquisite decorations, flower vases, water bottles, even the pots, bowls and the spoons were all plundered by them.

    If any other creature dared to act so unbridled and aggressive in the pce of the sun, it would have been incinerated by the defensive seals in the pce long ago. However, these fire crows had all left their spirit blood in Ji Hao¡¯s divine seal, which meant they were now under the protection of the will of nature. Besides, Ji Hao had ascended to the throne which belonged to East Emperor Taiyi, and was now the official owner of the Pan Gu sun. Therefore, the defensive seals in this pce could kill any living being but these man-shaped fire crows. Not to mention the fact that the Fuso tree, the true great ancestor that lived in this pce, was still here. It covered the entire pce with its tremendous spirit power, unsealed all seals, and opened all treasuries and secret spaces wherever these fire crows reached.

    Relying on the Fuso tree, the fire crows swept across the pce without scruple, seizing every single valuable object in the pce of the sun.

    Tens of fire crow elders surrounded Ji Hao, cawing by his ears with high-pitched, hoarse voices, "Indeed, let our kids empty this ce! Ji Hao, it¡¯s not easy to umte wealth for the family. We Gold Crow family have never been rich. We should take as much as we can, as fast as possible, when we see valuable things!"

    The oldest fire crow elder brushed his long beard with his fingers while looking at Ji Hao, honestly teaching him, "Look at this pce, so magnificent, so splendid. The owner of this ce must be someone powerful. We should take away these treasures as soon as possible, then set this ce on fire. Like people said, ¡¯chop up a corpse and obliterate all traces¡¯, so no one can know we did it."

    Ji Hao rubbed his forehead, wanting to cry. Didn¡¯t these fire crow elders understand that this was the pce of the sun, the core territory of Ji Hao, which was even more important than Yao Mountain City? These fire crows had been robbing themselves!

    And, ¡¯set this ce on fire, chop up a corpse and obliterate all traces¡¯? This sounded quite reasonable, but how on earth would you start a fire in the sun, and burn the pce of the sun? This pce was divine, nourished and strengthened by the sun power for countless centuries. Not even the strongest fire in the world managed to burn it, so how on earth would they burn this ce?

    Shaking his head and waving his hand, Ji Haoughed embarrassedly and said, "Elders, grandpas, let¡¯s go now. I am a divine emperor now. From this day on, fire crows, ah, no...Gold Crows are my closest guards. You need to learn to train the army."

    Hearing him, fire crow, no Gold Crow elders cawed shrilly in chorus. In excitement, they wielded their arms and jumped around Ji Hao.

    The closest guards of a divine emperor! The guards of an actual divine emperor, instead of the batting beasts of a small Southern Wastnd n! They had indeed brought glory to their ancestors, and made their ancestors illustrious! How many years had it been since such a glorious thing happened to the fire crow family in Southern Wastnd?

    Tens of gold crow elders screamed. Following their voices, countless gold crows gathered over, cawing and making a disordered but formidable array.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to waste time. In the future, Ji Xia would take his time to train these crows.

    He started the nine dragons chariot. The tens of oldest Gold Crow elders followed Ji Hao onto the chariot, after which, a stream of fiery light shed into the sky, swiftly towards the outside of the small world of sun. Gold Crows shifted back into their original shapes and followed behind the chariot, lining up ording to their sizes. Thergest, strongest ones were at the front, while the smallest, weakest ones were at the tail. Countless Gold Crows screamed and transformed into a golden torrent, following closely behind Ji Hao.

    The wings of a billion Gold Crows were gradually connected. The formidable array extended for hundreds of thousands of miles, dazzling with a golden light and cawing with soul-shaking thunderous voices as they followed Ji Hao and left the small world of sun.

    These Gold Crows didn¡¯t give up on plundering even on their way back. Seeing the sparkling continents and mountains piled up by sun crystals, they hurriedly cast their natural magic and collected a giant amount of sun crystals. As a nature of all crows in the world, they loved sparkling things the most.

    When the golden torrent flooded out of the small world of sun, the entire starry void quaked slightly.

    It was not so obvious when they were back in the small world of sun, but once they were out, the fire burning on the bodies of these Gold Crows, which now had the purest Gold Crow bloodlines and had their powers soared, seemed even to melt the sky. Even the fire of the weakest Gold Crow was strong enough to melt a mountain.

    Countless Gold Crows merged together, looking like an extended sun that was zing, scorching, and dazzling in the sky.

    If Ji Hao hadn¡¯t been restraining the heat released from all these Gold Crows with the power of the nine dragons chariot, a medium-scale drought would be caused in Pan Gu Mothend.

    He dared not to let these Gold Crows stay in the mortal world for long. Therefore, Ji Hao hurriedly drove the chariot to the heaven.

    Flying a short distance, a cyan-colored figure suddenly showed up in the front. That was Priest Mu with a badly darkened face, as he trod on a cloud and blocked Ji Hao¡¯s way.

    From both sides of Ji Hao, the pair of fire dragons walked to the front of the chariot withrge steps and shouted in unpracticed humannguage, "That...small old man, stay out of the way. Do you know whose chariot this is?"

    As the one following Ji Hao since the beginning, Mr. Crow recognized Priest Mu and understood that this wrinkled, bitter-faced priest could not be offended.

    Cautiously holding the Fuso staff, Mr. Crow stood up and looked at Priest Mu, then cawed and yelled, "Caw, Priest Mu, caw, are you here to bring Ji Hao another trouble? Caw, do you see all our people? We have so many people today! Caw! Don¡¯t do anything reckless!"

    Without taking even a nce at Mr. Crow, Priest Mu stared at the Fuso staff and shouted, "Fuso, my friend, back then, I visited you myself to offer you the position of the third master in my sect. Yet, you rejected my offer without a hesitation. Today, why are you serving a kid?"

    Priest Hu growled harshly, "Am I not as good as the kid Ji Hao?"

 Chapter 1508: Bygones

    Chapter 1508: Bygones

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao stood up and walked to Mr. Crow, silently looking at Priest Mu.

    Priest Mu looked at Ji Hao with his bitter face. A cyan-light sparked in his eyes.

    He was a powerful cultivator, and no one could know what was he thinking, or what he would do in the following moment. Therefore, Ji Hao had already prepared for the worst. The Pan Gu bell and the Pan Gu sword were ready. Meanwhile, he contacted the small world of sun, which was not yet far away. Once Priest Mu make any undesirable move, Ji Hao would activate the power of the Pan Gu sun to give him a heavy strike.

    Suddenly, a pure and warm power spread from the Fuso staff, calming Ji Hao¡¯s strong will of fighting and easing his faint anxiety.

    A thin beam of red light shone from the beaks of the Gold Crow on the head of the staff. Within the light was a hazy, three-feet-tall Fuso tree. It was a tree, but everyone on the scene clearly sensed that the tree seriously took a ¡¯nce¡¯ at Priest Mu.

    Afterward, a deep, slow, and old voice could be heard from the hearts of everyone present. Fuso tree seemed to be not good at speaking. Instead, it directlymunicated with the others with its soul power.

    "Priest Mu, back then, what did you say? What, did I say?" said Fuso tree.

    "Hehe," The tree snorted with an obvious scorn and continued, "The third master in your sect? Eh?"

    Priest Mu¡¯s never-changing bitter face twitched slightly, and even his immeasurably thick skin blushed a little bit. Embarrassedly, he opened his mouth. As a fierce light shed across his eyes, he shouted, "Fuso, my friend, it¡¯s good for you to remember...I made the offer with honesty and sincerity. In the end, I even offered you the position of the great master. I was willing to be beneath you, but you actually turned me down."

    Wielding the wooden staff holding in his hand, Priest Mu¡¯s voice sounded sharper and sharper, more and more aggressive, "Fuso, my friend, what did you say back then? That you were tired of wars, and wanted nothing more than living an isted life in the world of sun, without taking part in any mortal affairs. But today, you let yourself fall to be the spirit thing of a feathered animal!"

    "Caw!" Mr. Crow cawed in rage as he attempted to curse Priest Mu. In front of a billion crows, Priest Mu called him ¡¯a feathered animal¡¯, which was truly hurting. But, Ji Hao covered Mr. Crow¡¯s mouth with his hand as he looked at Priest Mu, then smiled faintly and coldly, "Eh? Did such thing really happen? Was Priest Mu really willing to let you be the Great Master? Hehe... hehe... hehehehe!"

    Hearing Ji Hao¡¯s series of cold ¡¯hehe¡¯, Priest Mu seemed to be more and more embarrassed, even showing a savage look in his eyes.

    Fuso tree released a faint red light screen. In the screen, the golden fire burned to the sky. In was nowhere else but the small world of sun. Within the boundless golden fire, a towering linden tree was slightly shaking behind Priest Mu. Streams of green mist poured down from the tree and shielded Priest Mu, allowing him to move strenuously through the golden fire.

    "That day, not long after East Emperor Taiyi fell, the Gold Crow Family suffered a heavy loss, upon which, they were ambushed by a strong force from Ten Sun County from the Eastern Wastnd. Gold Crows were ughtered, and a big half of all human ns that inherited their powers were wiped out. The survivors fled to Southern Wastnd." Fuso Tree¡¯s voice echoed across everyone¡¯s heart.

    Mr. Crow and the other Gold Crow elders cawed in chorus. The Gold Crow family was destroyed, and human beings who had their powers were ughtered. The ones who luckily survived hid in the void and escaped to Southern Wastnd, living under the protection of the Fire God, Zhu Rong.

    Zhu Rong and Gold Crows were friends. After all, they were all the ancestors of fire yers. Personally, Zhu Rong protected all surviving possessors of the Gold Crow bloodline. These were the experiences of Ji Hao¡¯s ancestors from the Gold ck Mountain, and the origin of the Fire Crow n in Southern Wastnd.

    "After East Emperor Taiji fell, Priest Mu, my friend, you came to the sun world." Fuso tree continued slowly, "At first, you promised me the position of the third master in your sect. You also promised to help me passing the natural trial and attain a human shape at all costs...I rejected."

    Priest Mu remained silent with a sulky face. The blush on his face became more and more obvious, uglier and uglier.

    "Priest Mu, my friend, you believed that you were strong. I refused to follow you, so you attempted to force me with violence. Unfortunately, my friend, you were in the sun world. The sun is the ruler of all stars in the world, and I root in the sun world. More or less, I can use the power of all the stars."

    In the red light screen, Priest Mu was holding a wooden staff and releasing strong streams of green mist, pressing towards Fuso tree. The Fuso tree was shaking his branches. In his leaves, the hazily sparkling stars were faintly visible. Centered on his body, the stars in his leavesposed a giant scale star formation.

    The formation was magical, such that Priest Mu consumed up his power andunched a violent series of attack, but failed to break it.

    "Priest Mu, my friend, you failed to break my star formation. On the contrary, your power and life-force was worn out by the essence sun fire. You lost much more than I did." said Fuso tree ndly, "Priest Mu, my friend, you didn¡¯t think that..."

    "Enough!" Priest Mu suddenly burst into a raging growl, "Fuso, my friend, about what happened back then, you have to give me a reasonable exnation. You are pushing this too far! You¡¯d rather be the spirit thing of a feathered animal than the great master of my sect? You are..."

    "Priest Mu, back then, you forgot that even though we are both pre-world trees, you have a nature of green, while I am the rarest kind among all pre-world trees, with a nature of pure fire. The fire suppresses the green, that is the Dao of nature." Fuso tree¡¯s old yet strong voice echoed.

    Fuso tree interrupted Priest Mu. Hearing Fuso tree telling the old story, Priest Mu¡¯s face was entirely red already.

    "Therefore, Priest Mu, my friend, you were injured severely by me with one strike!"

    In the light screen, Priest Mu wielded his wooden staff and madly attacked Fuso tree. He tried for long but failed to shake the Fuso tree. As he put down the staff and gasped for air, the earth under Fuso tree split up all of a sudden. A water-tank-thick root thrust out of the ground and struck onto Priest Mu¡¯s chest.

    Priest Mu¡¯s chest hollowed. The blood was squeezed out of his mouth, eyes, ears, and nose simultaneously as he shambled backward quickly.

    Fuso tree¡¯s branches wriggled like fierce boas as they whipped on Priest Mu¡¯s body. Priest Mu could barely cope with Fuso tree¡¯s attack. Atst, he activated a golden, dazzling tower, defending him against the tree.

    Priest Mu panted for a while, then solemnly bowed and apologized to Fuso tree, seriously admitting his mistake. Sincerely and passionately, he again invited Fuso tree to join his sect. Because of the nature-level suppression Fuso tree showed to Priest Mu, Priest Mu generously offered Fuso tree the position of the great master in the sect. He was willing to be the second master, while Priest Hua would descend to the third master."

    As Priest Mu said, Fuso tree rejected his offer with the excuse of getting tired of war, and wanting to live an isted life in the sun world. Priest Mu didn¡¯t give up. He tried to persuade Fuso tree for another long while, but Fuso tree never epted his offer.

    Helplessly, Priest Mu left the sun world, as Fuso tree refused to join his sect so determinedly.

    Ji Haoughed, "Priest Mu, no wonder you didn¡¯t want Elder Fuso to talk. It turns out that back then, you..."

    Priest Mu finally exploded in anger.

    "Ji Hao kid, shut up!" He yelled at Ji Hao.

 Chapter 1509: Be Frustrated

    Chapter 1509: Be Frustrated

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Priest Mu shouted out loud. Before Ji Hao could respond, countless Gold Crows following behind the chariot began cawing to curse.

    Crows always liked to scream. These Gold Crows had just attained their man shapes, and were truly excited. With Priest Mu as a perfect target, they immediately put all dirtynguages that they learned from Gold Crow n people in use!

    In Southern Wastnd jungle, what good word could those bad-tempered, brave, and straightforward men say during battles?

    Priest Mu had a great cultivation, but still, the thunderous wave of ¡¯cawing¡¯ from these Gold Crows made him dizzy. Meanwhile, he was so enraged by the extremely nasty and dirtynguages of these Gold Crows that he even temporarily lost his eyesight.

    How many years had it been? Ever since Saint Pan Gu created the world, not a single living creature dared to talk to him like that. Yu Yu was the one that he feared the most, but when did Yu Yu ever humiliate him like this? He never heard such words from Yu Yu, not even when they were fighting each other.

    "Ji Hao kid, you are killing yourself!" Priest Mu gave a bright shout. He remained perfectly motionless, but following his voice, another Priest Mu had already reached to Ji Hao, swinging the colorfully shining wooden staff down to Ji Hao¡¯s head while starting a fierce gust of wind.

    Without a hesitation, Ji Hao activated the Pan Gu bell. From the sun world behind him, a golden stream of light merged into his body and provided him with an inexhaustible power. The Pan Gu bell buzzed suddenly, as great-river-like torrents of Chaos power surged in all directions, stirring the surrounding space for ten-thousand miles in radius. The peaceful starry void was stirred into chaos, as all natural powers were disordered.

    ¡¯Dong¡¯! The wooden staffnded violently on the bell.

    Ji Hao slightly quivered. Along with the bell, he was forced back for seven to eight steps. He felt suffocated and nearly vomited blood. He stared at Priest Mu in shock. Was this the true power of a powerful being at Priest Mu¡¯s level?

    "Hm, nothing more than another East Emperor Taiyi!" Priest Mu scornfully sneered. Wielding the wooden staff and leaving shreds of afterimages in the air, the staffnded on the bell over and over again like a storm. Bell rings could be heard without an end, while Ji Hao was forcing backward without a pause. Within a blink of an eye, he had drawn back for over a thousand miles.

    Watching Ji Hao fall into a disadvantage, Mr. Crow spread the pair of golden, zing, enormous wings on his back, and gave a sky-shaking resonate caw. He raised the golden Fuso staff high and hit Priest Mu¡¯s back.

    Priest Mu, who was talking, remained moveless, and the one attacking Ji Hao didn¡¯t turn around. Another Priest My showed up suddenly, right before Mr. Crow¡¯s face. The colorfully shining wooden staff holding in his hands drew an arc in the air and bumped loudly against the Fuso staff. Fuso tree¡¯s muffled snort could be heard from everyone¡¯s heart, "Priest Mu, my friend, you¡¯ve gone too far!"

    Along with a thunderous bang, Fuso staff burst into a blinding fiery light. Mr. Crow was sent flying away by a tremendous force, while the colorfully glowing wooden staff held in Priest Mu¡¯s hands was surrounded by a golden fire. The fire zed, wearing away the colorful lightyer byyer. The me soon coiled around the staff and scorched it. A strange aroma began spreading from it.

    "Fuso, my friend, you return to the sun world right now, go back to your isted life. Then, I¡¯ll still respect you." The Priest Mu who remained motionless said, "If you insist oning back to the mortal world, you can either join my sect, or...die and disappear!"

    Fuso tree sneered, "Die and disappear? Linden tree, are you gonna make me die and disappear?"

    The fuso tree stopped calling him ¡¯Priest Mu, my friend¡¯. Instead, Fuso tree used his real name. Clearly, Fuso tree had red up.

    A green mist spread around Priest Mu¡¯s face. The Fuso tree was enraged, and so was he.

    As he said, if Fuso tree stayed in the sun world, everyone would be fine, and no one could bring any trouble to the other. If the Fuso tree was too bored and wanted toe out and take a stroll, as long as he did not interfere with Priest Mu and Priest Hua, they could still pretend to be friends.

    However, Fuso tree suddenly decided to join a force...Even if Fuso tree chose to take root in Pu Ban City to protect human beings, Priest Mu would still tolerate this unreasonable decision of his. Priest Mu would restrain his anger and do nothing but let Fuso tree do whatever he wanted, even though to Priest Mu, the strangeness of the humankind was never desirable.

    Nevertheless, Fuso tree chose to follow no one else but Ji Hao, a new divine emperor!

    If this could be tolerated, what could not? Ji Hao was Yu Yu¡¯s disciple. Yu Yu, Preist Dachi and Priest Qing Wei had been suppressing Priest Hua and Priest Mu all these years, such that Priest Hua and Priest Mu sometimes even felt hard to breathe. For an awfully long period of time, Priest Hua and Priest Mu¡¯ disciples couldn¡¯t even take one single step out of Western Wastnd. Even when preaching their sect in Western Wastnd, Yu Yu, the one who imed to be traveling around the world, interrupted them all the time.

    Priest Mu would never, ever let a pre-world powerful being like Fuso tree join Yu Yu¡¯s side. Especially when Fuso tree had a nature of fire, which made him a natural enemy of Priest Mu. Even though Fuso tree was weaker than Priest Mu, with a natural advantage, he could still rival Priest Mu and Priest Hua.

    Except for Priest Mu and Priest Hua themselves, none of their disciples would have a chance to win against Fuso tree!

    What was even more uneptable was that back then, when Fuso tree injured Priest Mu, thetter humbly offered him the position of the great master in his sect and invited him to join the sect. But, Fuso tree scorned the offer. However, today, Fuso tree willingly be Mr. Crow¡¯s spirit treasure!

    Was Priest Mu not as good as a featured animal?

    Wielding the burning wooden staff, Priest Muunched a series of attacks on Mr. Crow. He had to kill Mr. Crow today, even if he let Ji Hao live. He needed to kill this reckless, arrogant feathered animal who humiliated him, Priest Mu.

    Mr. Crow moved uncontrobly. The Fuso staff put him in motion. With heavy yet urate steps, he moved in the air and perfectly dodged every strikeunched by Priest Mu.

    The Fuso staff banged against Priest Mu¡¯s wooden staff over and over again, causing muffed swooshing noise. Priest Mu¡¯s wooden staff burned more and more intensely. Suddenly, following a thunderous bang, the wooden staff was burned into a strand of ash by the spirit fire of Fuso tree.

    "Good, good, good! Fuso my friend, your spirit fire is more powerful now!" Priest Mu sneered and said, "Let¡¯s find out how many staffs of mine you can destroy today!"

    Wielding his broad sleeve, countless silhouettes shed across the air. Around Priest Mu, three whole thousands clones of his showed up, each holding a wooden staff and approaching Mr. Crow withrge steps.

    "So many?" Mr. Crow screamed, "Caw! Help!"

    Countless Gold Crows burst into shrill caws. Recklessly, they rubbed their fists and attempted to rush up together to defeat Priest Mu by taking advantage of the numbers.

    From high up in the air, a beam of sword light silently descended. The heart of priest Mu, the real one, suddenly missed a beat. As he raised his head and looked at the sky, the sword light had already reached his head.

    Puff! Arge half of Priest Mu¡¯s long hair was cut off by this sudden sword attack. He paused briefly, gave a raging shout, then disappeared without a trace, along with all his clones.

 Chapter 1510: Crow Warriors Sword Formation

    Chapter 1510: Crow Warriors Sword Formation

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    A figure shed across in midair. That was a priest with a fierce sense of power. Treading on a cold beam of light, he descended from the sky.

    This priest looked exactly like Yu Yu, but his power sensedrgely different from Yu Yu¡¯s, and he didn¡¯t have pupils. In his eyes, especially sharp sword lights had been interweaving, as metal ngs were faintly audible from his eye sockets.

    Ji Hao had already gained a pretty deep understanding of Yu Yu¡¯s art of Dao. He knew that this priest must be one of Yu Yu¡¯s three clones. Judging by the fierce sword intent of his, he must be a clone created based upon Yu Yu¡¯s supreme art of sword.

    Treading on a fiery cloud, Ji Hao came to this priest. He kneeled and kowtowed, then greeted him, "Shifu."

    The priest held a water-like clear transparent sword. From his pair of eyes, beams of sword light suddenly shone to feet away as he growled, "What a shameless old wood! He attacked a junior with his real body, real power. He fled fast, otherwise, I would cut through his face to see how thick his skin is!"

    Squeezing a faint smile out of his frosty, stiff face, he reached out his hand. A strong invisible force helped Ji Hao stand back up from the ground. With satisfaction, he nodded at Ji Hao, looked at him from head to toe, then turned around and bowed slightly to Mr. Crow¡¯s staff.

    "Fuso, my friend, you are in a good mood!" He still sounded frostily cold. His frigid voice sounded like a pair of sharpest swords nging emotionlessly against each other, bringing everyone on the scene a sharp pain from their ears.

    "Yu Yu my friend, it¡¯s been a long time." Above the Fuso staff, a hazy Fuso tree emerged, while Fuso tree¡¯s rumbling voice echoed through the hearts of everyone, "Last time I saw you, you brought Priest Po to me and asked for a few of my branches to forge swords. Did you make a good treasure?"

    Yu Yu nodded and said, "A set of pure sun Fuso sword, includes nine swords, still buried in the earth meridians of my Pce of Dao and being nourished. My friend, since you¡¯ve decided toe back to the mortal world, please, take a good care of this young disciple of mine."

    Fuso tree chuckled, but didn¡¯t say another word. The hazy tree merged back into the staff.

    Yu Yu nodded, then turned around and looked at the Pan Gu sword held in Ji Hao¡¯s hands, said slowly, "This is a good sword, truly good sword, a top-grade divine piece. But, it¡¯s new and hasn¡¯t grown a spirit. Alright, today I will make itplete."

    Holding his transparent longsword, Yu Yu swept across his own palm with the sword. Following a clear popping noise, his palm was cut broken. Especially sharp and pure sword lights erupted from his palm, transforming into countless swiftly hovering spell symbols, which all merged into the Pan Gu sword.

    Ji Hao saw clearly that these spell symbols wereposed of the secrets of Yu Yu¡¯s sword art. Yu Yu¡¯s supreme sword art was forciblypressed into spell symbols by this clone of his and imprinted in the Pan Gu sword.

    The Pan Gu sword quaked slightly. At first, it let out a faintly audible, weak buzz. Afterward, it buzzed brighter and brighter, louder and louder. By the end, the sword buzzed so shrilly that even the starry void was shaken intensely. Waves of visible, transparent ripples spread in all directions, making the nearest tens of natural stars sparkle, as if they were frightened. Even the orbits of these stars changed slightly, as though they were trying to dodge the supreme sword intent released from the Pan Gu sword.

    Ji Hao felt that the Pan Gu sword became ¡¯smarter and smarter¡¯, that it seemed to fly up into the sky and kill an enemy all by itself. By now, this sword was already like a sword master with the best cultivation. Any slight, random movement made by it could be a wless, unstoppable sword attack.

    The Pan Gu sword suddenly came alive. It was like an enormous Chaos monster which had sunken in a deep sleep for countless years, without a soul, but suddenly woke up. It now had its own instincts and independent mind. It was impatient, so eager to drink the fresh blood of a prey.

    An incredibly fierce sword intent, that even gave Ji Hao a piercing pain from his palm, burst from the Pan Gu sword. Ji Hao sensed the aggressive sword intent and sensed the pain even while being the owner of this sword. Mr. Crow and the other Gold Crow elders, who stood around Ji Hao, had drawn back to over a thousand miles away long ago, because they could not bear the fierce sword intent. If they came slightly closer to the sword, their souls would be torn apart by the sword intent.

    "About there! Nourish it moment by moment with your embryo of Dao. In the future, releasing the sword light from your mouth and killing an enemy a million miles away won¡¯t be a difficult thing." Yu Yu nodded in satisfaction, then nced at the giant group of Gold Crows, who had been cawing from a distance away.

    "Gold Crows? With such a pure Gold Crow bloodline? Fuso my friend has indeed made great efforts this time...It seems that he never forgot the death of East Emperor Taiyi." Yu Yu gave a faint smile and said to Ji Hao, "These are your guards of Dao too, aren¡¯t they? They are talented, but their foundations are slightly weak. I have a pure sun sword formation. Here, train them with this."

    Yu Yu gently flicked the cyan-colored, transparent longsword held in his hand. Following the buzzing noise, countless extremely thin cyan-colored beams of sword light dazzled from the sword. urately, a sword light beamnded on the spot between each Gold Crow¡¯s eyebrows. Simultaneously, all Gold Crows raised their heads and spread their golden wings. From their bodies, a suffocating, fierce power started to be released.

    Within a second, a powerful, highly lethal sword formation was imprinted in the deepest area of these sword warriors¡¯ souls, as if they had been trained in it for countless years. Yu Yu was indeed immeasurably powerful, and was truly generous to Ji Hao.

    "Now, you have a sword formation, and the warriors topose it, but still need the swords to match it." Yu Yu chuckled with an emotionless voice, then nodded to Mr. Crow¡¯s staff, and said, "Fuso my friend, this time, let¡¯s do it together, shall we?"

    Boom! The Fuso staff shifted back into the enormous tree shape. As countless giant branches waved, Fuso tree¡¯s voice rumbled, "Just take these branches. Hmm,rge amounts of sun crystals had umted in the sun world. Among those, one-hundred-million years old essence crystals are perfect for forging swords."

    Along with a series of cracking noise, hundreds of giant branches fell off from Fuso tree. Following creaking sounds, these branches fell apart and transformed into one-foot and two-inches-long golden wooden swords, darting all over the ground.

    Yu Yu took a deep breath and waved his hands towards the sun world. A million-miles-long sun crystal continent was dragged directly out of the sun world by him.

    He pointed out his right forefinger. Following his move, the tremendous continent disintegrated and transformed into extremely pure strands of essence sun fire, flying across the sky and flowing into the wooden swords made by Fuso tree. A squeaky noise could be heard, following which, Yu Yu condensed the essence sun fire into countlessplicated sword spell symbols, imprinting on each wooden sword. Before long, a weak sword intent could be sensed from every wooden sword, while the wooden swords turned transparent and glistening like crystals.

    Joint-handedly, Yu Yu and Fuso tree spent a whole month and crafted countless golden flying swords; each Gold Crow warrior had one.

    Finishing with the swords, Yu Yu gave Ji Hao a few more words, especially warning him to stay vignt against Priest Hua and Priest Mu, then drifted away and returned to the Chaos.

    With a billion Gold Crow warriors raising a sky-devouring fire, Ji Hao headed back to the heaven with a formidable army.

 Chapter 1511: Priest Huaâ€™s Destiny

    Chapter 1511: Priest Hua¡¯s Destiny

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    When Priest Mu blocked Ji Hao¡¯s way and questioned Fuso tree in the starry void, in a dested area in Western Wastnd, in the peaceful world created by Priest Hua and Priest Mu, Priest Hua was sitting under a linden tree with his legs crossed. Suddenly, he opened his eyes. A dim, seven-colored light shed across his eyes.

    "Who is waiting out there?" Abruptly, he asked with a low voice.

    A priest silently walked over from behind a linden tree. His hair were coiled into a pair of buns on his head, each bun having a tiny red flower binding on it. He had white skin and a pretty face, walking airily and unhurriedly, without making any noise.

    Politely, he kneeled and kowtowed to Priest Mu, then asked reverently, "Shifu, how can I help?"

    Priest Mu¡¯s mouth corners curved slightly upwards. He took out a tiny, exquisite, thirteen storey tower, which was iid with pearls, from his sleeve, and handed to the priest while saying, "Miao Xiang, your elder uncle went to the starry void for something important. I should be cooperating with him from here. At the moment, how many disciples of ours are here?"

    "Shifu, apart from the other few and me, Dragon, Lion, Tiger and Mammoth have just returned with arge number of new outer disciples. At the moment, the four brothers are busy giving lectures to the new disciples to strengthen their hearts of Dao." Miao Xiang took over the tower with a serious look and responded. He was a little surprised.

    Priest Hua smiled and said, "Giving lectures? If they do nothing but sitting there and talking, everything they teach would be impractical, unreal. As per the great Dao of our sect, all cultivators should be brave. They should be pursuing progress, trying to sense the freedom of soul. Giving mere lectures? Useless, all useless."

    Pointing at the pearl tower in Miao Xiang¡¯s hands, Priest Hua smiled again and continued, "Today, I will give the new outer disciples a chance to truly strengthen their heart of Dao and improve their powers. You, Dragon, Lion, Tiger and Mammoth, you take all new disciples to butcher the heaven for me."

    "Butcher?" In shock, Miao Xiang looked at Priest Hua. He never thought that such a cruel word would actuallye from Priest Hua.

    "Eh? Do you disagree?" A seven-colored dim light shed across Priest Hua¡¯s eyes. He suddenly pressed his finger between Miao Xiang¡¯s eyebrows and said, "Go, do a good job! Remember, the warriors of the heaven or our outer disciples, if they fall, bring back their souls with this tower.

    A tremor went through Miao Xiang¡¯s body. Instantly, his eyebrows turned colorful. Giving a twisted grin, he bowed to Priest Hua and stood up from the ground, disappearing into the air while starting a faintly scented gust of wind.

    After a quarter of an hour, leading Dragon, Lion, Tiger, and Mammoth mounted on their mounts and followed closely behind Miao Xiang, heading to the heaven. Tens of thousands of disciples under Priest Hua and Priest Mu¡¯ guidance surrounded them, holding differently colored gs for magic formations. Behind them,rge groups of human warriors and non-humankind warriors they brought back from Liang Zhu City had been shouting Priest Hua and Priest Mu¡¯ names loudly.

    In the boundless linden woods, Priest Hua suddenly burst into raging growl, and began struggling.

    "Devil, what do you want?"

    Priest Hua¡¯s eyes sparkled with the dim seven-colored light as he chuckled abruptly and responded to himself, "Priest Hua, my friend, you are me, and I am you now. Don¡¯t you want what I want? The creatures in Pan Gu world, their souls are so sweet, so tasty. Every time we devour a soul, our power will raisergely."

    "Once our disciples bring back enough souls, and once you have tasted the wonderful feeling delivered by your soaring cultivation, you will not refuse my kindness anymore." Priest Huaughed with a hissing voice, "When we truly merge into one, we will devour Priest Mu. From then on, our Dao will be the only ruler of Pan Gu world!"

    Roared, Priest Hua locked his fingers together, pressing heavily to the spot between his eyebrows. "Wishful thinking. Devil. I will certainly absorb you with my great power."

    A brightly glowing, jade-like, purely white figure silently showed up behind Priest Hua. Thumb-sized white blooms had been drifting out of the figure, spreading an indescribably refreshing aroma in the linden woods.

    "Great Freedom, is this your choice of prey? It¡¯s a true top-grade body, but it seems that you cannot make him surrender." The white figure giggled. His voice had constantly been changing, sometimes strong like the voice of a man, and sometimes soft like the voice a woman. "Do you need my help?"

    "My prey is mine. Great Happiness, don¡¯t you stir a finger." The dim colorful light shining in Priest Hua¡¯s eyes grew brighter and brighter, "Indeed, I cannot make him surrender, but it won¡¯t be easy for him to absorb me either. Later, his brother will return, and help him suppress me. You can take your chance and make your move."

    The white figure nodded, then gave a faint smile and said, "Alright, I had just destroyed a great world thirty-thousand years ago. Based on the infinite corrupt happiness of the local creatures in that world, I created a new magic called ¡¯great happiness soul-falling de¡¯. Great, I¡¯d like to know how many de strikes from me that so-called Priest Mu can take."

    Great Happinessughed hissingly in excitement and continued, "These years, I traveled across the world and found many interesting things. For example, a very powerful enemy is approaching this world...An especially strong prey is arriving. I can¡¯t wait."

    Both Great Freedom and Great Libertyughed. Their weirdughter created an extremely strange atmosphere in the linden woods.

    Abruptly, Great Happiness disappeared without a trace. Priest Hua opened his eyes. A puff of golden spot sprouted from his body andnded on the ground, turning into countless blooming golden lotuses. He bit his tongue heavily and boosted up his power to try to shout out loud, but all of a sudden, the seven-colored light shone in his eyes, and he lost the strength to shout.

    A green figure shed in. With an awfully bitter face, Priest Mu carried a wooden staff and slowly walked into the linden woods. He walked to Priest Hua and sat down, facing him with his legs crossed, then put the wooden staff on his knee. Holding a wisp of hair, he fixed his eyes on it.

    "Brother, look, Yu Yu¡¯s sword art is even more masterly than before. Today, he sneakily attacked me, and I didn¡¯t even realize it until his sword light almostnded on me. With his art of sword and his sword formation, I¡¯m afraid that we can¡¯t defeat him even if we act together." Priest Mu sorrowfully looked at his hair, without noticing the weird expression on Priest Hua¡¯s face.

    "Actually, Yu Yu is nothing, is he?" With the seven-colored light sparkling in his eyes, Priest Mu chuckled, "My friend, only if you are willing to ept my kind, we can destroy Yu Yu so easily."

    Priest Mu raised his head in shock. Seeing the dim colorful light in Priest Hua¡¯s eyes, he shouted out loud, "How can this happen? Devil, my brother had suppressed youpletely earlier. How did youe out again? You are really bringing about your own destruction. I can not tolerate you any longer!"

    Locking his fingers together, Priest Mu pressed his hands on Priest Hua¡¯s forehead.

    Priest Huaughed and locked his fingers as well, thudding his hands against Priest Mu¡¯s hands.

    Great Happiness¡¯s purely white figure quietly emerged behind Priest Mu. He giggled, then suddenly transformed into a white stream of light, shing to the back side of Priest Mu¡¯s head.

 Chapter 1512: Proud Dragons, Arrogant Phoenixes

    Chapter 1512: Proud Dragons, Arrogant Phoenixes

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The rapidly flowing clouds calmed the fierce gale in the higher sky. Gusts of wind shed against each other and generated waves of lightning bolts, but not a single bolt of lightning managed to approach the army under Miao Xiang¡¯s lead.

    The pearl tower floated above his head. Countless tiny pearls iid on the tower released sharp beams of light, sweeping across the entire area. Strong gales, thunderbolts, sky fires... touched by the sharp lights, everything would disappear immediately.

    Dragon, Lion, Tiger, and Mammoth sat on the backs of their mounts, looking around proudly. Seeing the great army behind them, their heroic spirit rose straight to the sky. They wished that they could march into the heaven right now and ughter every single one under Ji Hao¡¯smand.

    They hated Ji Hao. When they found out that Ji Hao was the new divine emperor chosen by the world, an endless jealousy grew in their hearts, aside from the hatred.

    In terms of backgrounds, their sect was on equal footing with Ji Hao¡¯s sect, and their Shifu were as powerful as Ji Hao¡¯s Shifu. Therefore, Ji Hao was in no higher position than they were.

    In terms of experience, Ji Hao was a young human being, who hadn¡¯t evenpleted his first century of cultivation. What about Dragon, Lion, Tiger, and Mammoth? They started their cultivations back in the prehistorical era; their powers were immeasurable. Regarding the age, the cultivation history, how could Ji Hao everpare with them?

    However, Ji Hao had be a divine emperor!

    Thinking of the meaning of ¡¯divine emperor¡¯, the jealousy grew in the hearts of Dragon, Lion, Tiger, and Mammoth as rapidly as the growth of wild grasses. As a divine emperor, Ji Hao was now a ruler of the great Dao of nature, a supreme being in the whole world. Dragon, Lion, Tiger, and Mammoth had followed Priest Hua and Priest Mu for countless years, so they were clearly aware of the true meaning of ¡¯divine emperor¡¯.

    A divine emperor was a difficult, dreadful target, that even Priest Mu and Priest Hua had to spend countless years to calcte and n against to finally get...

    "Shifu, forgive us!" Suddenly, Dragon, Lion, Tiger, and Mammoth each gave a deep shout. They nced at each other and chuckled. They had been a team for centuries, and their minds were almost connected. They knew that they had been thinking about the same thing just now.

    But that thing was unspeakable, unmentionable, even unthinkable.

    "Ji Hao, where did that kid get the fortune to be a divine emperor?" shouted Dragon, "He had been troubling us back when he was still an ordinary human marquis. Now, he has be a divine emperor. Without a doubt, he¡¯ll be even more aggressive. Shifu told us to butcher the heaven, because we need to teach him a lesson.

    Dragon, Lion, Tiger, and Mammothughed out loud together. Under Priest Hua¡¯s order, they didn¡¯t need to think about consequences. With a strong intent of killing, they hurried Miao Xiang to activate the pearl tower and speed up the clouds they trod on. In order to get to the heaven as soon as possible, they evenrgely consumed their own powers.

    Outside the front gate of the heaven, a dragonmander and a phoenixmander were on patrol, along with hundreds of their elite warriors. The dragon warriors and phoenix warriors stood straight by the gate, vigntly looking around with bright eyes

    The twomanders squatted in a corner outside the gate, with arge green jade bowl ced on the ground, in front of them. Three dices had been roiling and tinkling in the bowl, andrge amounts of magic crystals and jades were piled beside the twomanders. They shouted and yelled, addicted to gambling.

    Gradually, the smart phoenixmander took an advantage, having more and more crystals, jades, pearls, and other treasures piled around him. With a dark face, the dragonmander, who might have had nothing but muscles in his head, had been searching through his own body for more money. But, he failed to find anything to reverse the situation.

    "Damnit! Something is wrong with this bowl!" Raising his head, the dragonmander smashed therge green jade bowl and yelled at the phoenixmander with a dark face, "I shouldn¡¯t have lost just now. The bowl has a problem. Hah! Let¡¯s start over, start over!"

    Whileughing, the dragonmander reached his hand towards the pile of crystals and jades beside the phoenixmander.

    The phoenixmander re at him and shouted, "Bullsh*t! These are already mine. How can you take them back? Ao Chun, I¡¯ve heard that you were a scum long ago, but it turns out you¡¯re even worse!"

    Ao Chun pointed his finger at the phoenixmander and shouted out loud in excitement, "Hah, Feng Yang, you swore! You won my money, yet you swore! Damnit! I can¡¯t let you take such a big advantage of me. Give me the money back, give it back!"

    Ao Chun moved swiftly. He gripped Feng Yang¡¯s neck and conveniently pressed him down on the ground, disabling him from moving. Meanwhile, his right hand expanded to feet long, grabbing a handful of pearls and crystals from the ground and sending them to the bag tied around his waist.

    In terms of physical strength, how could Feng Yang be Ao Chun¡¯s opponent? He was pressed on the ground without being able to move. He struggled, but the only result was a great pain from his neck that nearly suffocated him. In rage, Feng Yang burst into roars to his warriors, "Are you all dead? Beat, beat him! Break this bloody long worm¡¯s head!"

    Nearly a hundred phoenix-kind warriors were on patrol by the front gate of the heaven, including about ten golden wing rocs, twenty peacocks, and thirty ancient Zhen birds. All these warriors were brave, fierce, andbative. Watching their leader falling into a disadvantage, they pulled out their weapons without saying a word and marched towards Ao Chun.

    Ao Chun also had nearly a hundred elite warriors under hismand, included ten mix-blood dragons, twenty blood food dragons, and the rest being violent water-kind creatures like tiger sharks. Seeing the phoenix-kind warriors making their move, these dragon-kind warriors showed no sign of weakness. They leaped up and raised their weapons high. Along with a series of metal ngs, the two squads started an intense fight by the front gate of the heaven.

    The moment they started fighting, Ao Chun and Feng Yang both began yelling and shouting. Following their voices, the front gate opened rumblingly. From the gate,rge groups of dragon-kind warriors and phoenix-kind warriors rushed out. Seeing their people ¡¯getting beaten¡¯, these proud warriors immediately joined the fight without asking who was right and who was wrong.

    The battle was intensive. Within merely ten minutes, over a thousand warriors fell to the ground with bleeding heads. Many of them had broken bones, and some were injured even worse. They vomited blood, and couldn¡¯t even maintain their human shapes. While howling, these badly injured warriors showed their original shapes as they struggled on the ground.

    At the moment, over a hundred severely injured sharks, tiger whales, octopuses, and turtles lied on the ground by the front gate of the heaven, right beside about a hundred giant birds, that were all covered in blood.

    Ao Chun and Feng Yang were stunned. For some insignificant wager, they started such a big fight. Even though they had always been proud and willful, now they clearly understood that they couldn¡¯t act as arrogantly and aggressively as they were back in their families anymore. After all, they now belonged to the heaven, and one scary thing existed in the heaven, called ¡¯divine rules¡¯!

    ording to the legends, no matter how noble one was, one would beg for death once he or she vited a divine rule!

    Together, they ordered their warriors to stop. Under their orders, the warriors from both sides, who had been fighting passionately against each other, put down their weapons and stood still, not knowing what to do.

    A strong gale brought dense clouds, from which, sharp beams of light dazzled. Miao Xiang, Dragon, Tiger, Lion, Mammoth, and arge batch of warriors broke the space and arrived.

    People from the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind, who had started a big fight by the gate of the heaven, paused in shock, and so did Dragon, Tiger, Lion, Mammoth. They hadn¡¯t done anything yet, but why were they fighting against themselves already?

    "Evils invaded! Brothers! Pick up your weapons and chop them!" Ao Chun blinked his eyes and suddenly burst into a roar. Feng Yang¡¯s eyes shone while he hurriedly gave a growl,manding his warriors to rush up.

 Chapter 1513: Release Their Full Power

    Chapter 1513: Release Their Full Power

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Dragons and phoenixes were born as enemies.

    Dragons inherited Saint Pan Gu¡¯s strong body. So, no ordinary weapons or magic could easily harm their bodies, while their sharp ws and teeth made them the most terrifying killing machines in the world. They were known as the most powerful creatures in Pan Gu world.

    Phoenixes inherited Saint Pan Gu¡¯s powerful soul. Their powers were mysterious and immeasurable, allowing them to control the world. They were born as mysterious magic users. Their magic could move the mountains, shatter the stars, and create oceans, that made them the rivals of dragons.

    Dragons were wild and arrogant, while phoenixes were proud and reserved. Normally, they never liked each other, nor took each other seriously. They both imed themselves to be the true descendants of Saint Pan Gu. However, for this exact reason, any living being who dared to challenge their noble, invible status, would suffer a joint beating from both the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind, just like the army under the leadership of Dragon, Tiger, Lion, and Mammoth.

    Tens of violent dragons roared resonantly and showed their true shapes. They lowered their heads and pointed their sharp horns at the enemies, lunging swiftly. They swayed their enormous heads, their beards shaking like daggers and swords. Following shrill swishing noise, tens of bloody paths were opened up in the army led by Dragon, Tiger, Lion, and Mammoth.

    Wherever these violent dragons reached, countless enemies were torn apart by their horns. With their beards, they cut up all armors; with their sharp teeth, they chewed everyone who dared to stand in front of them, and with their strong scales, they crushed all who had the courage to approach them.

    The tens of miles long dragon ws were even more terrifying. Those ws were iparably sharp, wielding fiercely in the sky. Once a dragon w pressed down on the army, a miles wide cloud of blood mist would be raised.

    asionally, some powerful beings under Dragon, Tiger, Lion, Mammoth¡¯s guidance would rush up and ferociously attack these violent dragons. But, the dragons needed no more than a flip of their tails to break the bones of these Senior Magi, Magus Kings, and even Divine Magi, sending them flying away.

    The dragons howled and created hundreds of miles long bloody paths in the army. In their way, at least one-hundred elite human or non-humankind warriors died under their ws and teeth, and a million were injured.

    Body parts flew all over the sky. Injured human warriors difficultly drew back and hurriedly activated their spirit blood to heal themselves. The moment the fight started, the army under Dragon, Tiger, Lion, and Mammoth¡¯s lead was shaken by tens of dragons.

    Ao Chun roared in excitement. He crushed a priest with his head, then yelled hoarsely, "Girls from the phoenix-kind, watch this, the power of our dragon-kind! We are the true descendants of Pan Gu! We fight like Saint Pan Gu! Back then, fighting like this, Saint Pan Gu ughtered hundreds of millions of Chaos monsters!"

    Suddenly, the sky was illuminated. Tens of pure-blood phoenixes joined hands and cast a magic called ¡¯phoenix fire rain¡¯, which descended from the sky.

    Water-tank-sized, crimson fireballs fell from the sky. The fire was pure and dense, without any heat, silently falling into the army led by Dragon, Tiger, Lion, and Mammoth. The fireballs exploded, setting hundreds of thousands of warriors on fire.

    The fire¡¯s name was ¡¯red lotus fire of sin¡¯. If one had a pure, wless mind, the fire wouldn¡¯t harm them. But, if any sinister desire or emotion urred in one¡¯s mind, it would be the fuel of the fire, and the fire would burn ragingly on one¡¯s body.

    Countless warriors screamed as they twitched and struggled in the fire, but soon quieted down. Their bodies were incinerated, and their souls perished.

    Feng Yang proudly raised his head. Holding a red wooden staff, which was even longer than his body, he said with pride, "This is the power of our phoenix-kind. We are no weaker than you dragon-kind! We are the true descendants of Saint Pan Gu. Saint Pan Gu ughtered hundreds of millions of Chaos monsters, but did he truly do that by hacking every enemy with his axe?"

    The tens of pure-blood phoenixes raised their heads. Their faces slightly twisted, as they were picturing Saint Pan Gu fighting against hundreds of millions of chaos monsters when he created Pan Gu world but all Chaos monsters invaded this new world and attempted to steal it.

    Saint Pan Gu was such a powerful being. How could he be rude enough to hack all Chaos monsters to death one by one with his axe?

    Without a doubt, he cast a mighty magic and wiped out all enemies in the surrounding ten-thousand miles wide area. The super magic used by Saint Pan Gu, how splendid, how beautiful!

    Feng Yang and the other phoenixes moaned slightly. Merely by imagining the magnificent magic cast by Saint Pan Gu, their narcissism nearly brought them to an orgasm.

    "Bloody sissy!" Hearing the strange moaning from Feng Yan and the other phoenixes, the group of dragon warriors spat to the ground, then turned around, shaking their heads and preparing to start the second round of massacre.

    This time, they had to kill more enemies to win against those pretty phoenix boys, to let them know that pure violence and strong bodies was the only fighting style of men. Casting a magic behind brave warriors? Only girls would do that!

    Dagon, Tiger, Lion, and Mammoth almost exploded in anger!

    They worked so hard to recruit these believers from the mines belonging to Yu Dynasty from the non-humankind. They saw a dragon horn prate the stomach of Si Gui, who was the strongest human warrior from Tusk Basin. They saw a dragon beard cut the chest of Piji Wuyue, who was smart and capable. They saw a great number of trustworthy disciples of theirs fall on the ground, injured badly.

    However, these were all done by merely tens of dragons and tens of phoenixes!

    It was said that currently, the heaven had six-hundred-thousand pure-blood dragons and three-hundred-thousand pure-blood phoenixes like these!

    Miao Xiang¡¯s eyes sparkled with a seven-colored light. He raised the pearl tower to absorb the souls of all fallen warriors from the battleground while shouting, "Brothers...The heaven has a new ruler now. Why should we still be restrained by the agreement signed on top of Sky Pir back then? Our Shifu ordered us to ughter all living creatures in the heaven. Brothers, under our Shifu¡¯s permission, you can do it with no worries!"

    Dagon, Tiger, Lion, and Mammoth nced at each other, hesitating for a while. Then, Mammothughed abruptly and said, "Brother Miao Xiang is right. The heaven has a new ruler now, and that agreement...hehe... Besides, Sky Pir has gone, so why should we still mind the agreement?"

    Raising his hand, Mammoth pped heavily on his head and continued, "Back then, the powerful beings in this world jointly signed the agreement. ording to the agreement, they wouldn¡¯t allow their disciples to interfere in any affair regarding the great Dao of Pan Gu world. Hah, back then, we sealed ny-nine percent of our powers...All these years, we sealed our powers and took an opportunity to learn the great Dao of quietus. Today, let¡¯s do what we can!"

    Followed by a thunderous boom, a terrifying power erupted from his body.

    A suffocating power vibration pressed down on the heart of everyone on the scene. Struck by the power vibration, Ao Chun, Feng Yang and the others quivered, then began vomiting blood simultaneously!

    They stared at Mammoth as if he were a ghost. Miao Xiang and the other three had pped on their heads too.

    Sky-shaking power vibrations were released, which even violently vibrated the front gate and a small half of heaven.

 Chapter 1514: The God of Rain

    Chapter 1514: The God of Rain

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    An indescribable fear spread in Ao Chun¡¯s heart. Suddenly, he screamed out loud, "Retreat! Draw back to the heaven! Compose a formation against the enemy!"

    Dragon smiled, as a golden beam of light rose from his head, within the light. A four-faced, eight-armed figure wasughing wildly on a hassock, which was condensed from the red lotus fire of sin. The figure was holding a bell, a tower, and six other treasures.

    Ao Chun and the other tens of dragons shrank their bodies to the shape of human beings, with their heads remaining in the shapes of dragons, rushing to the front gate of heaven.

    Dragon raised an arm which carried a pestle, and smashed down fiercely, generating a thunderous bang as he broke the horns and head of a dragon near Ao Chun. The dragon¡¯s brain sshed in the air, while his thick scales were shattered and bones were broken. With one single strike, Dragon killed this dragon.

    "Damn!" Ao Chun¡¯s eye corners twitched. ncing at the dead dragon who was beaten to death by Dragon with one strike, Ao Chun shook his head. Fortunately, fortunately, that dead dragon was a distant rtive instead of a close descendant of the Dragon Emperor. Therefore, Ao Chun didn¡¯t feel much of sadness for him.

    "Run faster! Run! Don¡¯t you even know how to run?! Hurry! Hurry! Hurry!"

    While Ao Chun was hurrying his warriors, behind him, a three-faced and six-armed golden figure floating above Tiger¡¯s head gave a resonant roar and leaped straight to Ao Chun. The hundreds of meters tall figure reached out its right hand and gripped Ao Chun. Following the shrill howls from countless dragons and phoenixes, Ao Chun was crushed instantly.

    "Heaven!" Watching this, all dragons and phoenixes screamed. Ao Chun was a close descendant of the Dragon Emperor, and had the purest dragon god bloodline. He was incredibly strong, such that not even a holy weapon could leave a scratch on his skin.

    However, in Tiger¡¯s hand, Ao Chun¡¯s unbreakable body was squashed like a ball of mud. Tiger¡¯s power was unbelievable ¡ª These proud dragons and phoenixes hadn¡¯t seen such a scary living being all their lives.

    How could such a powerful being even exist in Pan Gu world? They couldn¡¯t even imagine that.

    At first, they had all sensed a strong pressure from Miao Xiang and the four, but not as unstoppable as what they were sensing now. The power vibration released from Miao Xiang and the four pressed on everyone¡¯s heart like a natural disaster, that took away all the courage of these dragons and phoenixes. They even dared not to fight back!

    Did these people mention an agreement signed on top of Sky Pir? What agreement? These dragons and phoenixes hadn¡¯t even heard of it!

    "Ao Chun! You useless idiot! Brothers, retreat, retreat, retreat now!"

    Nearly a hundred phoenixes led thousands of elite warriors and turned around, walking right away. Facing the intimidating being who squashed Ao Chun, not even the most bloodthirsty golden wing roc and devil peacock dared to confront him. These terrifying enemies should better be handled with the heaven and earth great formation.

    "Kill them all!" Miao Xiang¡¯s eyes sparkled with a bright seven-colored light. An overwhelming, strong power spread from his body. He raised the pearl tower with his left hand and sent a strand of his power into it. All tiny pearls iid in the tower emitted sharp light beams simultaneously. The dazzling light swirled out of the tower like whirlwinds, drilling into the dragon and phoenix troops.

    Shrill howls could be heard without an end. The dazzling light beams swept across the bodies of thousands of water-kind and flying warriors. Their well-nourished, especially strong bodies were cut open as easily as pieces of tofu. The blood sshed on the gate of the heaven, with body parts rolling all over the ground. Bloody souls were trapped by an invisible force from the pearl tower, screaming while they were sucked into the tower instantly.

    "Dragons and phoenixes, do you really think that you¡¯re the owners of Pan Gu world?" Dragonughed with a twisted voice and said, "Young dragons, young phoenixes, you have no idea that back in the ancient era, you were indeed strong, but in our eyes, you were no more than top-grade materials for treasure-making!"

    The group of priestsughed out wildly. The sense of power released from their bodies had be strangely frightening. They stared at Feng Yang and the others like wild beasts staring at their targets. With giant steps, they led countless human and non-humankind warriors to march to the front gate of heaven.

    Some warriors from the dragon-kind and the phoenix kind who fled fast rushed into the gate, while the others, who didn¡¯t manage to run back into the heaven, were all killed by the pearl tower held in Miao Xiang¡¯s hand. Their souls were all drawn into the tower.

    Seeing Miao Xiang collecting souls, Dragon, Tiger, Lion, and Mammoth were confused. Their sect was a decent one, not like those evil cults which focused on all kinds of dark magics. Therefore, souls were useless to them. However, that pearl tower was indeed a treasure that belonged Priest Hua, a great pre-world spirit treasure. As they recognized the power, surely, they wouldn¡¯t say anything about Miao Xiang¡¯ s behavior.

    Four hundreds of meters tall golden giants created by the four aggressively rushed to the front gate of heaven, surrounded by surging waves of power. A few dragons were roaring. With a group of strong water-kind creatures such as deep sea dragon whale, deep ocean devil octopus, they tried their best to shut the gate. However, before the gate was shut, Mammoth¡¯s golden giant had already bumped against the front gate while carrying a giant golden pestle.

    Boom! The front gate of heaven was opened. The few dragons and their warriors who had been shutting the gate had their arms crushed. Vomiting blood, they were sent flying backward.

    A series of rm bells echoed through the clouds. Near the front gate, archways, pces, mansions, towers, and other buildings shone with blinding lights and burned with raging fires simultaneously. Above these buildings, hazy stars shed across the sky.

    "Whoo-hah!" Growling in ordered lines, dragon warriors and phoenix warriors filled up the path behind the gate. Ferocious dragons and fierce phoenixes roared shrilly and thunderously. Under theirmands, their warriors arrayed on the ground and in the sky,yer byyer.

    Dragon, Lion, Tiger, and Mammoth couldn¡¯t help but pause. This army in front of them was way too tremendous, especially the tens of dragon kings and phoenix masters that blocked their way with dark faces. Both the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind were especially rich. More or less, these dragon kings and phoenix masters had the power of pre-world spirit treasures spreading from their bodies. Dragon, Lion, Tiger, and Mammoth were proud of their strong powers, but still, they dared not to rush in directly.

    Holding the pearl tower, Priest Miao Xiang shouted, "Four brothers, what are you waiting for? Brothers, let¡¯s do it together! Let Ji Hao know that there is a consequence of offending our sect!"

    The four burst into roars. Behind them, the four hundreds of meters tall golden giants prepared to lunge.

    At that moment, with a mild smile on his face, Yu Mu tried his best to open his beady eyes wider as he showed up suddenly before the army of dragons and phoenixes.

    Facing the four golden giants, Yu Mu patted his own belly and said, "No, no! Ji Hao isn¡¯t here. We have to guard his ce well. Hmm, what do I do as the God of rain?"

    Yu Mu narrowed his eyes and gently wielded his hand. All of a sudden, a drizzle fell from the sky.

    The soft raindropsnded on the bodies of the four and the human or non-humankind warriors behind them. As sharp as a de, they silently cut their armors, prated their bodies, and shredded them.

    Within the span of a breath, the gentle raindrops of Yu Mu wiped out at least a million warriors.

 Chapter 1515: The Great Battle

    Chapter 1515: The Great Battle

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Damnable mortal man!" Dragon, Tiger, Lion, and Mammoth roared in rage. Watching the raindrops shredding their disciples, they sensed an actual pain.

    Those disciples ughtered by the rain, human or non-humankind, were all elites, true elites. They were full of admiration and piousness towards Priest Mu and Priest Hua, to their sect, and they were strong. These people were real elite disciples.

    For all kinds of reasons, Priest Hua and Priest Mu chose Western Wastnd as the base of their sect. Western Wastnd was poor, scarcely popted. People in Western Wastnd were mostly wild warriors with muscles in their heads, but without much talent for cultivation.

    Human ves saved by Dragon, Tiger, Lion, and Mammoth from the mines in Liang Zhu City, and the non-humankind nobles who chose to join the sect were all strong-minded and smart, gifted for cultivation. They were the seeds of the sect, they were the future. The sect could afford to lose one or two of them, but over a million? That was like a stab in the heart.

    "Damnable mortal man!" The four burst into another roar. They red at Yu Mu, showering under the highly lethal drizzle falling from the sky, approaching Yu Mu withrge steps.

    They despised Yu Mu. Before Ji Hao appointed him as a divine god, Yu Mu was indeed a mortal being who looked like a giant meatball. Dragon, Tiger, Lion, and Mammoth didn¡¯t even want to take a nce at him, as if his fat would ooze out and stain their eyes.

    Nevertheless, this bloody fatso, who just had a skyrocketing rise, actually killed so many of their elite disciples right in front of them with his divine power. Dragon, Tiger, Lion, Mammoth growled like beasts,unched offensives to Yu Mu with all their powers.

    Dragon didn¡¯t forget to turn around and tell Miao Xiang, "Brother Miao Xiang, shield the other disciples, and watch us kill this man."

    Miao Xiang smiled faintly. Controlling the pearl tower, he released countless sharp light beams that wove into a giant glowing web, covering countless disciples behind him. But in fact, the light he released from the tower only protected himself. As for the other disciples, they were still being ughtered by the drizzle.

    "Souls, so many souls! Shifu¡¯s order, ughter the heaven and collect souls!" Miao Xiang¡¯s eyes sparkled quickly with the seven-colored light. He cast his strangely greedy eyes on Dragon, Tiger, Lion, and Mammoth. The golden giants they created were so powerful. If their souls could be harvested, Priest Hua would be surprised, wouldn¡¯t he?

    Dragon wielded his pestle and smashed violently on Yu Mu.

    Yu Mu chuckled. Standing on the path leading to the heaven, endless divine power surged into his body from all directions. Under his will, a pure and clear water shield emerged above his head which defended him. Followed Dragon¡¯s growl, a raging fire rose from the pestle. The heavy strike heunched nearly shattered the space above Yu Mu¡¯s head.

    The thin water shield remained motionless. This full strikeunched by Dragon failed to deliver any effect to Yu Mu. Instead, the water shield took all the impact force, then distributed it evenly to the entire heaven.

    This strike from Dragon was heavy enough to crush natural stars, but when distributed to the vast heaven, which was thickly covered in natural defensive seals, it became like a gentle p to the ground made by an infant, that not even a grain of dust could be stirred.

    Yu Mu¡¯s eyes shone with a dim blue light as he flicked his fingers. Following a series of ¡¯dong, dong¡¯ noise, fist-sized water bombs flew out andnded violently on the golden giants created by Dragon, Tiger, Lion, and Mammoth.

    The four golden giants, which glowed splendidly, and were wearing all kinds of jewels, quivered intensively. They were actually forced backward quickly by Yu Mu¡¯s water bombs, barely steadying their bodies.

    Yu Mu was far weaker than the four. However, he was a divine god appointed by the divine emperor himself. Standing in the heaven, he was supported by the divine power from the entire heaven, and protected by the will of Pan Gu world.

    He was the God of rain, responsible for all the rainfall in the mortal world. As the God of rain, he now had the power of the great Dao of rain and great Dao of water. Even if he were a weak ordinary human being before he was appointed, by now, he could activate the power of the great Dao with a thought, and generate a terrifying power.

    At the moment, the one attacking Dragon, Tiger, Lion, and Mammoth wasn¡¯t Yu Mu. Instead, it was the will of nature, the naturalw that Yu Mu represented.

    Divine gods, they were ¡¯inhuman¡¯. They had the powers of the world, and they enforced justice on behalf of heaven.

    Dragon, Tiger, Lion, and Mammoth were unimaginably powerful. They had been forced back by Yu Mu¡¯s water bombs, but the water bombs didn¡¯t manage to do them any actual harm, other than leaving some marks on their bodies.

    But still, they were soon forced out of the front gate, and were infuriated. With blushed faces, they stared at Yu Mu and roared at him. Yu Mu hadn¡¯t even lived his first century, while they were powerful beings, famous since the prehistorical era. Falling in a disadvantage in front of Yu Mu? They truly couldn¡¯t endure the humiliation.

    Dragon shouted out loud. Once again, he pped on his own forehead. A beam of blood-red light shone from his head, forming a blood-red cloud above his head. Within the cloud, a blood-red dragon with clearly visible scales hovered, bursting into thunderous roars from time to time.

    Behind this blood-red dragon, the silhouettes of tens of thousands of dragons were faintly visible, hovering in the air. An immense energy wave stirred the sky, forcing the drizzle to stop falling.

    Behind Yu Mu, countless dragons roared in rage. A few bad-tempered dragon kings even pulled out their weapons in fury and marched towards Dragon.

    The blood-red dragon hovering above Dragon¡¯s head wasposed of the spirit blood and souls of countless dragons. Based on a rough calction, at least seventy-thousand dragons had died in his hands and be a part of this scary blood-red dragon.

    Tens of thousands of dragons... Even though this was umted by Dragon slowly, year after year in his long span of life, but the number was way too shocking! Even if he might have sneakily killed no more than one dragon in three to five hundreds of years, anyhow, he had taken the lives of tens of thousands of dragons. All dragons on the scene were outraged, such that their eyes instantly turned red.

    "The wind!" Feng Xing walked out from behind Yu Mu. Holding the Yu bow, he looked at the sky and gave a loud and clear shout.

    A strong gust of wind was raised, blowing the raindrops in the sky. Feng Xing was the god of wind, while Yu Mu was the God of rain; together, the wind and the rain. The corresponding naturalw was activated. The raindrops in the air suddenly changed shape. Under the effect of Feng Xing¡¯s divine power, the raindrops all turned into tiny, sharp arrows.

    Along with a shrill noise, countless arrows flew to Dragon, Lion, Tiger, Mammoth, and their disciples, even covering the sky.

    Blood sshed in the air. Countless warriors made thest howl before they were torn apart.

    Miao Xiang stepped backward with a faint smile, as Dragon, Lion, Tiger, and Mammoth stamped with fury. Shouting thunderously, they rushed up to the dragon army, which had also burst into roars.

    The blood-red dragon gave a roar and released a blood-red me from its mouth. Seven to eight dragon kings and hundreds of dragon generals at the front were sent flying away by the blood-red fire, vomiting blood. Two dragon kings were even directly evaporated, disappearing without a trace.

 Chapter 1516: Seek Their Dooms

    Chapter 1516: Seek Their Dooms

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The rain of arrows had been killing the elite disciples brought by Dragon, Lion, Tiger, and Mammoth, swiftly and efficiently. Blood flowed rapidly on the stairs before the front gate of heaven in huge streams, while body parts fell down the stairs along with it. A blood-red rain dyed thousands of mountains in Pan Gu Mothend red.

    Above Dragon¡¯s head, the hazy blood-red dragon roared to the sky, letting out blood-red mes. The me was highly harmful to dragons, facing which, the strong bodies and thriving life-force of pure-blood dragons seemed to not even exist. Swept across by the blood-red me, some dragons were entirely incinerated, thousands had their limbs burned out, howled in pain, drew back as quickly as possible.

    Lion, Tiger, and Mammoth had all been trying their best too. Their unimaginable powers provided them with an incredibly high battle efficiency, which allowed them to kill or hurt a giant number of warriors from the dragon-kind. Byunching one strike, they could kill or injure hundreds, even more than a thousand elite warriors.

    The four golden giants created by them had been darting around, wielding their weapons. Showering under the arrow rain created by Feng Xing and Yu Mu, they remained perfectly unharmed. They swished through the air and swung their weapons fiercely, sending up countless body pieces andrge streams of blood, sshing and flowing like waves

    Both sides had been suffering a greater and greater loss, because of which, the intent of killing grew stronger constantly in everyone¡¯s heart. On the battlefield, people had all been trying their best, casting their most powerful secret magic to try killing each other.

    During the tangled battle, Feng abruptly and sneakily pulled open his Yi bow, aimed at Tiger, who was the nearest one among the four. Along with a slight buzzing noise, an arrow shed across the air at lightning speed and suddenly reached Tiger¡¯s face.

    Tiger hurriedly gave a growl and raised a wooden staff with both hands to shield himself. He was swift enough, but Feng Xing¡¯s arrow was way faster. The arrow, which was condensed from a cyan-colored gust of wind, sparkled and sank deep into Tiger¡¯s left eye. It subsequently prated his head and came out from the back of his head.

    Tiger screamed hoarsely in pain. He waved the wooden staff and sent two dragon kings who pounced on him flying away, then took out a thumb-sized golden pill with difficulty and put it into his wound.

    A strand of mist rose while a beautiful golden lotus bloomed from his wound. The golden petals started falling off one after another. When thest petal fell, Tiger¡¯s wound recoveredpletely, and a new eyeball had grown.

    "Little b*stard!" Forgetting about his manners, Tiger cursed Feng Xing, who hurt him with a nearly invisible arrow. He dropped his wooden staff and approached Feng Xing with giant steps. Wielding his arm in the air, arge sawtooth de with a twisted shape was pulled out by him from the air. As he swung the de, a ck beam of light shed across, cutting tens of strong water-kind warriors near him into pieces.

    Looking at Tiger, Feng Xing gripped the Yi bow and stomped it heavily against the ground.

    The heaven quaked slightly. On both sides of the path, tens of towers and tall buildings shone with splendid lights. An especially thick light stream descended from the air andnded on the bodies of all warriors from the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind, forming into dazzling armors. Meanwhile, under the light screen, Dragon, Lion, Tiger, Mammoth, and all their disciples felt a thousand mountains had just beenid on their bodies, making their movements extremely difficult.

    The entire heaven was rejecting them. Around them, the gravity changed, bing thousands, even tens of thousands of times stronger than the usual gravity of Pan Gu world. The abnormally strong gravity generated invisible, disordered force streams, tearing their bodies.

    Dragon, Lion, Tiger, and Mammoth were well-cultivated, with amazing magic powers. However, they weren¡¯t like Divine Magi, and they didn¡¯t have strong bodies. A series of bone cracking noise could be heard from their bodies, which twisted strangely. All their bones were nearly shredded by the strong gravity.

    Some of their disciples failed to withstand the violent, disordered gravity force streams, and were torn apart into thousands of bits.

    At the moment, on the path behind the front gate of heaven, the battleground suddenly quieted down. Dragon, Lion, Tiger, and Mammoth managed to remain standing in the lethally high gravitational force with great efforts, while all disciples who followed them into the gate died.

    Heavy and ordered footstep sounds came from long distances away. The troops guarding in different areas of the heaven had been gathering over.

    Other than the army led by the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind, countless divinemanders and warriors surrounded by golden raging mes also came to reinforce. Dragon-kind and phoenix-kind warriors were slightly panicked, while all divinemanders and warriors had alreadyposed a powerful great formation which was passed down from the ancient heaven. A sky-shaking intent of killing covered Dragon, Lion, Tiger, and Mammoth immediately.

    Standing outside the gate, Miao Xiang smiled faintly. Dazzling light beams flowed on the pearl tower held in his hands. The light beams scanned across the bodies of arge number of disciples who didn¡¯t manage to rush into the gate, and in the following moment, they were all teleported into the gate.

    "Follow Shifu¡¯s order, kill!" With the pearl tower, Miao Xiang sent over ten-million elite disciples into the heaven in an instant. Among all these disciples, fragile Yu n people were immediately torn apart by the extra strong gravity, while strong human and Jia n warriors managed to stand straight slowly under the effect of the twisted, scary gravity.

    They did no more than standing straight. The strong gravity awfully slowed them down.

    Without any preparation, they were thrown into the heaven by Miao Xiang, surrounded by warriors from the heaven. Before they could even raise their weapons, countless divinemanders and warriors had lunged their spears, coldly and mercilessly.

    Along with a golden fire, long spears prated their bodies. Divinemanders and warriors roared thunderously, raised their spears, and sent these twitching disciples up, high into the sky.

    Colorful thunderbolts descended from the sky, swallowing these disciples without making any noise. The thunderbolts detonated dazzlingly, turning these disciples and their armors into nothingness, without leaving even a grain of dust.

    Yu Mu was patting hisrge belly, making his fat shake rhythmically. Looking at the light screen descending from the sky, he sighed, "Heaven, so powerful! Standing in heaven, who in the world can defeat us? It¡¯s strange though! The heaven is so powerful, but then how did the ancient heaven fall? The non-humankind...Were they truly strong enough to defeat the ancient heaven?"

    Dragon, Tiger, Lion, and Mammoth activated their life-saving treasures simultaneously, causing differently colored light to wrap up their bodies. They stopped attacking the heaven army, but turned around in panic and asked, "Brother Miao Xiang, what are you doing? Why did you send all those disciples in here? Didn¡¯t you make them die for nothing?"

    Dragon yelled even louder, "Don¡¯t make any more reckless moves! Let us break their formation, then you send the other disciples in!

    Miao Xiang smilingly nodded to the four, but in his hand, the pearl tower dazzled again and sent another ten million elite disciples into the heaven. Same as thest time, these disciples were dropped randomly, without an array.

    Countless sharp spears lunged with golden mes. Once again, these disciples recruited by the four with years of efforts were mercilessly ughtered by the heaven army.

 Chapter 1517: Muffled Thunder

    Chapter 1517: Muffled Thunder

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Miao Xiang!" Watching another ten-million elite disciples die for nothing, Dragon, Tiger, Lion, and Mammoth felt like someone was cutting their hearts. Because of the heartache, they even temporarily lost their eyesight.

    The other disciples, the ones under Priest Mu and Priest Hua¡¯ guidance, had also been looking at Miao Xiang in confusion. They all understood that Miao Xiang had a strong background.He was powerful, and absolutely trusted by Priest Hua. Among all disciples under Priest Hua and Priest Mu¡¯ direct guidance, Miao Xiang wasn¡¯t the most powerful one, but he was definitely the one trusted the most by Priest Hua.

    Miao Xiang shouldn¡¯t be doing any harm to the sect. But right now, he was doing precisely that!

    Blown by the strong wind, the arrow rain had still been falling quietly. The four were able to defend themselves against the arrow rain with their great powers, but Miao Xiang¡¯s behavior disturbed them. The light emitted from their bodies began shaking and sparkling, while they shambled back towards the outside.

    They stared at Miao Xiang in confusion and cursed him, roaring in rage from time to time.

    Western Wastnd had always been a territory of fierce ancient beasts, and the soil in there was especially barren. Therefore, recruiting capable disciples was exceptionally difficult in the Western Wastnd. The four started Lotus Altars in Yu Dynasty and recruited this huge number of elite warriors as their new disciple with years of severe efforts. These disciples were the future of the sect.

    Nevertheless, as the pearl tower shone in Miao Xiang¡¯s hands, ten-million disciples, who were seeds of the sect, were sent into the death zone. The pearl tower shone two times, and sent over twenty million elite disciples to die. This heavy loss even made the four want to cry.

    "Miao Xiang, are you insane? What are you doing? Stop now! Shifu didn¡¯t give you this pearl tower to let you weaken the sect!" The four stepped out of the gate and surrounded Miao Xiang.

    "Whoo!" Seeing an internal conflict starting among the enemies, under Feng Xing and Yu Mu¡¯ orders, all heaven warriors, including the ones led by dragons and phoenixes, and all divinemanders and warriors, burst into roars. They immediately upied all buildings near the front gate, based on which, theyposed an even stronger defense.

    Divine light streams descended from the sky one after another, activating more and more natural defensive seals in the heaven. Surrounding the front gate, warm mist rose in clouds, glowing with splendid lights. The colorful lights shone on the bodies of everyone on the scene, making all these people look like crystal statues.

    By now, the defense in this area had reached an unimaginable degree, that even the air was turned as strong as an iron wall. No enemy could easily take even one step into the heaven now.

    The four didn¡¯t have the time to stop Feng Xing and Yu Mu from building the defense. Instead, they surrounded Miao Xiang and red at him. Just now, when the pearl tower shone twice, they saw an enormous number of talented disciples sent into the death zone for nothing by Miao Xiang. They were going to bring those disciples under their own guidance. Miao Xiang and the four had been brothers for years, but at this very moment, the four even wanted to swallow him alive.

    "Brothers, why don¡¯t you attack the heaven? Why are you all here surrounding me?" Miao Xiang calmly and smilingly looked at the four, then said with a careless tone, "We lost some weak disciples, what¡¯s so wrong about that? This treasure of our Shifu is so powerful, so I can¡¯t fully control it yet. What happened just now is only a mistake it made."

    "How can our Shifu¡¯s treasure make any mistake?" Tiger was a bad-tempered one. "Miao Xiang, did you do this on purpose? Are you jealous of our achievements, of so many disciples we recruited? Did you do this to weaken the four of us?" He yelled at Miao Xiang.

    Dragon, Lion, and Mammoth frowned, subconsciously gripping their weapons tighter.

    Perhaps, that was the reason.

    They were all disciples of Priest Mu and Priest Hua, and indeed, Priest Mu and Priest Hua had always been sharing everything with each other. However, their disciples weren¡¯t the same. Some of their disciples ganged up, and currently, a great number of small groups existed among their disciples.

    For example, Dragon, Lion, Tiger, and Mammoth, the four of them were a united group, Dragon-m, Tiger-st, and other sixteen brothers were from another small group, while Miao Xiang and the other few trusted disciples of Priest Hua and Priest Mu were also the leaders of a small group.

    This time, Dragon, Lion, Tiger, and Mammoth brought an impressivelyrge number of human ves and non-humankind elites from Yu Dynasty, making all these talented people join the sect. Without a doubt, this was a major contribution made by this small group.

    These elites from Yu Dynasty would be their trusted disciples in the future. The problem was that the number of these people was way too huge. Billions of human ves from about ten super scale mins of Yu Dynasty and millions of non-humankind beings... As new members of the sect, they might not be able to do much now, but in the future, when they cultivated themselves with Priest Mu and Priest Hua¡¯ supreme Dao, they would grow stronger and stronger, while being united by the four...

    By then, among all disciples of Priest Hua and Priest Mu, the four would be unusually strong, and for sure, they would suppress all their brothers and sisters, bing the most powerful disciples under Priest Hua and Priest Mu¡¯s guidance!

    As cultivators, the four had strong souls and clear minds. Within a single moment, they thought of many possibilities. Looking at Miao Xiang, their faces turned darker and darker. They believed that they had figured out the truth, that Miao Xiang was taking this opportunity to weaken the four of them!

    "Miao Xiang, how dare you y a trick with us?" Dragon snorted and threw a nce at Tiger.

    Tiger burst a thunderous roar, as he raised his dark long de and hacked down towards Miao Xiang¡¯s neck at lightning speed. A fierce beam of de light dazzled to the sky. The first move he made was a lethal one.

    The four clearly understood that the pearl tower was a powerful treasure that belonged to Priest Hua. Priest Hua carried it almost everywhere. It was immeasurably powerful, and with it, Miao Xiang could have at least thirty percent of Priest Hua¡¯s power, which was more than enough to wipe out the four.

    Therefore, even if Miao Xiang were a brother, since he now had an evil idea in his mind, the four had no choice but to kill him!

    Miao Xiang gave a weird smile. In his eyes, a seven-colored, dim light sparkled. Meanwhile, a faint seven-colored light shed across every single pearl iid in the tower. Next, extremely thin beams of seven-colored light burst from the tower. The four eximed out loud, when they were thrown back into the heaven, into the well-strengthened, great defensive formation built by Yu Mu and Feng Xing, along with tens of millions of disciples.

    A destructive pressure came from all directions. Even under the protection of their life-saving treasures, the four couldn¡¯t move.

    "Brothers, it¡¯s lucky for you to die today! You will experience the great Dao of quietus of our Master Shifu!" Miao Xiang smiled warmly, then took out three fist-sized, lotus-seed-like bombs.

    Flicking his wrist, he sent the three bombs flying into the heaven. These were Chaos divine bombs given by Priest Hua for Miao Xiang¡¯s protection.

    Buzz! Three muffled thunders could be heard from the front gate of heaven in a row.

 Chapter 1518: Horrifying

    Chapter 1518: Horrifying

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Priest Hua made these bombs himself, using a thin bolt of Chaos divine thunder that burst from the Chaos and the powers of the five basic natural elements in Pan Gu world, based on the great Dao of evolvement inside his own body, over a long period of time.

    A regr magic bomb would explode after one thunderous bang, and release all its power, destroy everything within its attacking rage. The strongest explosive force generated by the bomb at that very moment was the most important thing about a magic bomb. However, Priest Hua¡¯s magic bombs were based on the great Dao of evolvement, and were different. The three bombs seemed to explode just now, but in fact, the explosion was merely a start.

    The three bombs went off in a row, releasingyers of variable thunder power, blooming like the petals of a lotus. Waves of destructive power stroked across the surrounding divine seals like the softest tentacles, sensitive, gentle, drilling into the seals through the tiniest cracks, then exploding again inside the finest hole in each defensive seal.

    Following thunderous booms, the Chaos thunder power spread in all directions, turningyers of divine defensive seals into ashes. Surrounding the front gate, buildings copsed one after another. Behind the gate, within the area tens of thousands of meters in radius, everything was gone. Even the golden, shiny path was halfway blown up.

    The thunder power destroyed everything in this area, after which, it continued spreading, tearing down countless buildings and crushing numerous divine seals.

    The moment the bombs went off, Feng Xing and Yu Mu temporarily lost their eyesight and their hearts started drumming. They felt that death was right before their eyes. Together, they gave a bright shout and took out their divine seals, which were condensed from their natural reward power when they were appointed as divine gods by Ji Hao, sending in all their powers.

    In the surroundings, all towers and tall buildings glowed blindingly, then began spinning. Within the area thousand-miles in radius, all heaven warriors felt that the entire heaven was turned upside down. Instantly, the surrounding divine seals sent these elite heaven warriors away from the battleground. When the three magic bombs exploded, no one from the hundreds of millions of disciples, who were thrown in by Miao Xiang, was left in that area.

    Heaven warriors were protected by the heaven, but the poor disciples led by the four didn¡¯t have the same treatment. Before they figured out what was going on, they were already gone amidst the soft yet destructive waves of thunder power.

    The four roared with wrath. Their life-saving treasures emitted blinding lights while they stood side by side andbined their powers, defending themselves against the thunder power. Their treasures vibrated intensely. The four felt like being thrown into the Chaos, without seeing the sky or the earth. They felt that the world was spinning around, and the endless, fatal thunder powering ceaselessly at them. They also felt that their power had been consuming up like the snow under the sunshine.

    Following a series of cracking noise, the four golden giants, that the four didn¡¯t have the time to take back, copsed in the thunder power. The four lost their eyesight at that moment. They sensed a tearing pain from the deepest area of their souls, as if someone hacked violently on their embryos of Dao, that made them nearly faint.

    These golden giants were their clones, generated through a great magic that Priest Mu and Priest Hua created years ago. These golden giants were indeed powerful, but a cultivator needed to split his or her souls and merge it with a giant amount of natural powers to create one of these, then nourish it with his or her own spirit blood all year round.

    In order to raise the powers of their golden giants, the four had each invested thirty percent of their original souls on their golden giants. Just now, their golden giants were destroyed, and they suffered great losses. Their hearts of Dao were shaken, cultivations declined, and suddenly, they werergely weakened.

    "Miao Xiang, we will kill you!" Dragon swore through gritted teeth. Floating above his head, a fist-sized golden bead, which was his life-saving treasure, cracked abruptly. Because of the thunder power released from the three magic bombs, a thin crack appeared on the bead.

    Once again, a heavy loss was inflicted on Dragon. He could no longer stabilize his body condition. Uncontrobly, he opened his mouth and let out a mouthful of blood, then quivered and fell to the ground. Dragon couldn¡¯t even dream that the first severe injury he suffered in his life was given by the magic bombs made by his Shifu!

    As the strongest one among the four, Dragon fell to the ground, coughing blood. Following him, Tiger and Mammoth both had their life-saving treasures cracked by the thunder power. Same as dragon, they too failed to withstand the injury they suffered, ending up lying on the ground and vomiting blood.

    Tiger, the most bad-tempered one, gave a raging growl. He was also vomiting blood, but strugglingly, he shielded his three brothers and himself with his life-saving treasure. Meanwhile, he tremblingly put his right hand into his left sleeve and took out three of Priest Hua¡¯s magic bombs, and three linden-seed-shaped bombs.

    The three linden seed bombs were made by Priest Mu himself. Unlike Priest Hua¡¯s magical, variable magic bombs, Priest Mu¡¯s magic bombs were the simplest type of bombs. However, Priest Mu¡¯s Dao was the Dao of quietus, and he sealed the power of quietus, which was generated by him, in his bombs. The power of quietus was strong enough to silence everything, making both the time and space disappear, ceasing the existence of all living creatures.

    "Miao Xiang...This isn¡¯t finished!" Tiger shouted at Miao Xiang, who was standing outside the front gate.

    Flicking his wrist, Tiger sent the six bombs towards Miao Xiang. Next, he made a thunderous roar, bit broken his tongue tip, and sprayed his spirit blood on his life-saving treasure. This treasure, which kept Tigerpany for countless years, exploded and released a pre-world light that wrapped up the four, tore apart the space, and fled westward.

    "Haha, Shifu wants you dead. Going back is suicidal!" Miao Xiang¡¯s eyes sparkled with the dim seven-colored light. He pointed his finger at the pearl tower and released tens of beam of bright light that swirled the six bombs back into the heaven.

    All six bombs went off together. An indescribable power of quietus spread out immediately, quaking the heaven slightly. Behind the front gate, all buildings in a thousand miles radius silently copsed and fell apart into strains of dust, dissipating in the air atst.

    Within this entire area, all divine seals were gone, and some heaven warriors, who didn¡¯t manage to run further, disappeared quietly.

    Laughing out loud, Miao Xiang shielded himself with the pearl tower and shouted at the rest disciples behind him, who were all dumbfounded by now, "All disciples of our sect, break into the heaven and ughter all living beings! This is our Shifu¡¯s order. If you can¡¯t do it, you will die, and your souls will perish! You will never live again! Follow me! Rush in!"

    Wielding his broad sleeve, Miao Xiang pulled out a brightly shining longsword and rushed into the heaven, his face showing an obvious intent of killing.

    Following behind him, countless disciples growled out loud and tremblingly carried their weapons as they rushed into the heaven. They marched in through golden, splendidly shining paths, and quickly started a pitched battle against heaven warriors who were rushing up from all directions.

    Not only Feng Xing and Yu Mu, Man Man, Shaosi, and Taisi had alle out with troops. Divine seals were activated in all areas. As divine lights and warm mists descended from the air, countless disciples were crushed instantly.

    Raging shouts even quaked the sky as the rain of arrow swished across the air and covered the starlight as well.

 Chapter 1519: Golden Bombs Wipe Out the Devils

    Chapter 1519: Golden Bombs Wipe Out the Devils

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The cawingughter echoed through the sky while Ji Hao and his Gold Crow army returned from the starry void.

    Far away from the heaven, a Gold Crow elder already cawed out loud impatiently, "Caw, you little thing don¡¯t know how to manage a life, you really don¡¯t. Why is there such arge empty area behind our gate? Are you nning to grow some bananas there or sweet potatoes?"

    Another Gold Crowl elder shook his head and cawed, "Caw? Bananas, sweet potatoes, but you don¡¯t need to water them with fresh blood, do you? Look at that, blood flowing all over the ground. Are you growing those man-eating vines from Southern Wastnd?"

    Ji Hao paused in confusion. What sweet potato? What banana? What man-eating vines?

    Standing up, he looked inside the heaven, and was startled by what he saw. As the two Gold Crow elders said, a big half of the front gate had copsed, with a thousands of miles wide empty area behind it. The beautiful buildings standing in that area had been ttened. Even the floor tiles were ground off, exposing the ground covered in blood.

    Countless heavily armored warriors had been darting around in the heaven between buildings, fighting each other. At first nce, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t tell exactly how many enemies had broken into the heaven, and were fighting against the heaven warriors.

    Under Ji Xia¡¯s direct leadership, the Yao Mountain army guarded in a distance away without recklessly joining the fight. Except for Yao Mountain army, the dragon force, the phoenix force, and all divine warriors andmanders from the Divine Origin Pool had all joined the battle.

    All divine seals in the heaven had activated themselves. But, without Ji Hao controlling the heaven and earth divine tower, the heaven and earth great formation as the strongest divine formation for both defense and offense, wasn¡¯t activated. The defensive divine seals based on all buildings in the heaven failed to deliver a satisfying effect in attacking. Therefore, the heaven warriors had paid quite a price to stop the enemies from breaking further into the heaven.

    What shocked Ji Hao even more was that as divine gods, Man Man, Shaosi, Taisi, Feng Xing, Yu Mu, Yi Di, Yuan Li, Shermie and the others had actually been forced backward by the seven-colored light emitted from the pearl tower held in Miao Xiang¡¯s hand, even though they were under the protection of the naturalw.

    Feng Xing was as swift as a bolt lightning, and Taisi stayed behind to cast magic curses. Except for these two, all the others were covered in wounds. Their armors failed to defend them against the light of the pearl power. Every time a beam of light shed across, a small, new puncture wound would be added to each of them.

    If the divine seals in the heaven hadn¡¯t been continuously sending them away from dangers, and if the natural powers hadn¡¯t been ceaselessly healing their injuries, Shaosi and her friends would have lost the fight long ago.

    "No rush, no rush. You have a great number of warriors, and I have quite many disciples. Let them take their time to kill each other. When they nearly die out, I will take care of you." Miao Xiang carried the pearl tower with one hand, and held a sword with the other hand,ughing perkily with a high-pitched voice.

    Miao Xiang¡¯s eyes dazzled with the dim seven-colored light while his voice sounded like a ghost, "Young people, do you really think that there¡¯s nothing I can do to you? Do you truly believe that you can survive my great power with these heaven seals? Haha, I am just ying with you...It would be so boring if I kill you too early, before all the useless things are dead, wouldn¡¯t it?"

    The nine dragons chariot dove from the air at high speed. With a sullen-looking face, Ji Hao watched Miao Xiang¡¯s pearl tower release a beam of light that shed across the air, tore apart Yu Mu¡¯s water shield, and left a thin sh on Yu Mu¡¯s belly, letting the blood gush out.

    Yu Mu gritted his teeth and frowned, patting on his belly. As strong natural power surged into his body, the wound began healing very slowly.

    This pearl-tower not only had an especially high offensive capability, but a strange power from it would also linger in the wounds it created, to make them extremely hard to heal. Yu Mu¡¯s face twisted while he trembled because of the sharp pain giving by the wound.

    The nine dragons chariot approached the heaven swiftly. Ji Hao let out the heaven and earth divine tower, prepared to trigger the heaven and earth great formation. Abruptly, Miao Xiang gave a faint smile and said, "People, all here? I¡¯ve been expecting you for long. What a group of waste! With my guidance, it still took you so long to get here. Cut the crap and do it now. Remember to be quick and merciless."

    Strands of colorful glow emerged around Miao Xiang, while an indescribable aroma suffused the air. Weird silhouettes were faintly visible within the glow, stunning but strange, with no obvious features of gender.

    Ji Hao paused in shock. Did Miao Xiang actually summon so many sky devils?

    Fortunately, Ji Hao arrived timely. Otherwise, the consequences would be unpredictable if these sky devils were scattered in the heaven.

    Ji Hao incanted a spell. Instantly, the heaven and earth divine tower released torrents of natural powers of earth, water, fire, and wind. The violent gale blew out from every window of the tower, while wisps of light beam immediately connected the tower and all divine seals in the heaven.

    Generating a sky-shaking boom, the tremendous heaven quaked slightly, seeming toe alive.

    The heaven and earth great formation was fully activated. As mainponents of the great formation, ten nature-designed divine formations began moving slowly, together like a precise millstone. All heaven warriors sensed warm streams coursing through their bodies, as all tiredness and injuries of theirs were gone. Suddenly, they all be energetic and extra powerful.

    In the meantime, the disciples that followed Miao Xiang into the heaven were frozen. They were all strong, but none of them could move anymore.

    The endless natural powers from all directions froze them. Facing the tremendous power of nature, they were like tiny bugs, without the power to fight back.

    "Capture them all and brand them with ve marks. Don¡¯t let any of these audacious people go." Shouted Ji Hao, "Shaosi, you and the others step back. Do not let sky devilse near you!"

    The heaven and earth great formation was activated, releasing an invisible, immense power that covered Miao Xiang and all of the sky devils around him. All the sky devils were forced to show their faces. They were beautiful boys and girls, legendary creatures, nts, glistening pearls, jade, gemstones... They were all breathtakingly beautiful, and no ws could be found in their appearance.

    Hearing Ji Hao shouting ¡¯sky devils¡¯, a beautiful girl among the sky devils give a faint smile, then exploded into thin streams of smoke, rising into the sky and attempting to drill into Ji Hao¡¯s body to devour his soul and control everything of his.

    Before the girl reached three-feet high above the ground, a buzzing noise could be heard. Followed the noise, countless extremely thin golden thunder lights gathered from all directions and condensed into a water-tank-sized golden thunder bomb above her head. The golden thunder bomb fell down and generated a pretty loud boom, turning the girl¡¯s smoke into ashes, as it tore apart arge number of sky devils surrounding her.

    That was a devil-yielding golden thunder bomb from the heaven, condensed from the purest positive power in the world. This kind of thunder bomb was an invincible opponent of all evils.

 Chapter 1520: Priest Mu Arrives Again

    Chapter 1520: Priest Mu Arrives Again

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Ji Hao!" Miao Xiang shouted out loud, "Don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want with the power of the world only because you luckily be a divine emperor. Today, I will let you know that this so-called divine emperor crown of yours means nothing!"

    Ji Hao descended from the sky, leaving a streak of fiery light in the air. Hearing Miao Xiang, he was angry, but stillughed out loud.

    ¡¯Do whatever you want with the power of the world¡¯? Was he talking about Ji Hao or himself? This ce was the heaven of Pan Gu world, the realm of rule created by the world itself. Even back in the ancient era, no one dared to just attack the heaven in broad daylight like this.

    Looking at the ttened area covered in blood, thousands of miles in radius behind the front gate of heaven, all the corpses and body parts on the ground, the half-foot-deep blood pool, all of this happened because of Miao Xiang. How did he dare to use Ji Hao of doing whatever he wanted?

    "Sneaky priest, give your name!" Ji Hao looked at Miao Xiang and shouted.

    "I am Miao Xiang, an attendant under my Shifu¡¯s guidance. Without worrying about all the disciples he brought to here, Miao Xiang calmly looked at Ji Hao and said smilingly, "Under my Shifu¡¯s order, today, I came to tten the heaven and cut off the head of yours, a fake emperor!"

    As the seven-colored dim light sparkled in his eyes, Miao Xiang uncontrobly said out loud what was buried in his heart, "Ji Hao, even if you have attained the world¡¯s edict, you are nothing more than a fake emperor in my eyes. Without my Shifu¡¯s permission, who dares to call himself an emperor?"

    A frosty light shed across Ji Hao¡¯s eyes. Hended on the ground, facing Miao Xiang from miles away as he said coldly, "Eh? Do I need Priest Hua and Priest Mu¡¯s permission to be a real divine emperor? Then those ancient divine emperors..."

    Before Ji Hao finished, Miao Xiangughed aloud, "They all died! Why do you think all ancient divine emperors disappeared without a trace? Those original divine gods, who used to rule the world, why did they disappear so soon? You, Ji Hao kid, you now have the power of East Emperor Taiyi, and you seeded to his throne. But, do you know how did his soul perish?"

    Opening his mouth, Ji Hao looked at Miao Xiang, pretending to be confused as he said, "Who can tell exactly what happened in the ancient time? You don¡¯t know what really happened either, do you?"

    Miao Xiangughed again, out loud. Pointing at Ji Hao, he yelled, "The end of East Emperor Taiyi is your future. I can tell you this. He refused to follow my Shifu¡¯s order, so he..."

    A furious growl came from a long distance away, sounding like the raging roars of tens of thousands of King Kong lions. The tremendous sound wave squeezed blood out of Miao Xiang¡¯s body, through his eyes, nose, mouth and ears. The destructive shockwaves struck straight into his body.

    Puff!

    Miao Xiang¡¯s skin ruptured inch by inch, asrge clouds of blood mist rose from his body. The seven-colored dim light immediately disappeared from his eyes. He quivered and woke up.

    "Shifu! Shifu! I, I, am I possessed?"

    In panic, Miao Xiang looked at countless corpses and body parts lying around him. Standing in the blood, his boots, which were woven from hemp ropes, were already soaked. The lower hemp of his robe was dyed red by the blood.

    "Brother, brother, what happened to you? Who killed you?" Suddenly, Miao Xiang saw a familiar face under his feet. That was his brother, Miao Yi. They had been brothers since the prehistorical era, and were very close.

    Miao Yi¡¯s face was twisted. His eyes had gone wide, as he couldn¡¯t believe the fact before he died; his eyeballs seemed to even pop out from his eye sockets. A sword wound started from the back of his neck and ended on his forehead. This especially fierce sword attack directly crushed his soul and perished his primordial spirit.

    From Miao Yi¡¯s wound, Miao Xiang sensed a very familiar power. Tremblingly, he raised his right hand. The sword held in his hand was covered in blood. A strong hatred lingered around the sword, from which, one could even hear the screams of countless souls who were wrongly put to death.

    Far away, Feng Xing stood on a pir as he sneered and said, "Three days ago, this brother of your saw you under attack. Kindly, he came to you to help, but you killed him with one sword move." Clicking his tongue, Feng Xing continued, "A very sharp sword move. Your brother wasn¡¯t prepared for that at all, ending up dead under your sword."

    Feng Xing¡¯s word was like a bolt of thunder that struck right on Miao Xiang¡¯s heart. He trembled intensely, subconsciously taking a series of step backward.

    "No, no, no, not possible. Brother Miao Yi and I...We¡¯ve been best friends for so many years...How could I kill him? You, it must be you, it must be you!" Miao Xiang¡¯s eyes turned blood red, as A faint blood mist slowly rose from his head. He seemed to lose himself to the evil, and turn his embryo of Dao into an embryo of evil.

    A cyan-colored silhouette showed up. That was Priest Mu, who pressed his hand on Miao Xiang¡¯s head and spread a clear light on him. The redness instantly faded in Miao Xiang¡¯s eyes, so did the faint blood mist rising from his head.

    "Miao Xiang, it¡¯s not your fault. I was too careless this time." Priest Mu seemed to be quite embarrassed. His extra bitter face looked sallow, and his lips were slightly pasty. Obviously, he saved himself from the ambush of Great Happiness, but paid a price.

    Miao Xiang sighed slightly. He solemnly bowed to Priest Mu, then carried the pearl tower with both hands and stood behind him.

    Priest Mu turned around and looked at Ji Hao gloomily.

    The heaven and earth great formation was fully activated. All surviving disciples brought by the four were trapped in the formation, kneeling on the ground, without being able to move. With sadness, Priest Mu nced at all the corpses lying on the ground, then looked at the kneeling ones.

    "Emperor Ji Hao, greetings." Priest Mu bowed to Ji Hao and said with a deep voice, "This is a misunderstanding. I will leave with my disciples right now. Please, deactivate the heaven and earth great formation."

    Ji Hao was holding the Pan Gu sword. The longsword had been shaking slightly, letting out a shrill buzzing noise.

    Beams of sword light had been shining from the sword tip, weaving into glowing dragons that hovered around Ji Hao. Each dragon was about a foot long, but their scales were clearly visible. Every single scale of these dragons were condensed from countless sharp sword spell symbols. By merely looking at these glowing dragons, an ordinary man would feel thousands of sharp swords slicing across him, clearly sensing the sharpness with both his body and soul.

    Priest Mu nced at the Pan Gu sword, then his face twitched intensely.

    Without a doubt, he realized that the Pan Gu sword was a great work of Yu Yu at first nce. In the sword, the clinking sword intent turned it into a terrifying weapon from a supreme treasure. The Pan Gu sword was unimaginably powerful, but with Ji Hao¡¯s current power, he could release about one to two percent of its power at most. Nevertheless, Yu Yu gave the sword a true spirit by using a special sword spell symbol, and with the true spirit, even an infant could now release over ny percent of the sword¡¯s power, not to mention the fact that Ji Hao was a disciple under Yu Yu¡¯s guidance.

    "No!" Sensing the strong will of fighting from the Pan Gu sword, Ji Hao responded straightforwardly.

 Chapter 1521: Pure Sun Sword Formation for Extermination

    Chapter 1521: Pure Sun Sword Formation for Extermination

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao responded with a loud and clear voice, hearing which, Priest Mu¡¯s face dropped.

    Priest Mu¡¯s never-changing bitter face now looked like the face of a horse covered in a dense green mist, which looked like bile. That face of his was unspeakably hideous.

    "Emperor Ji Hao!" Holding his wooden staff, Priest Mu¡¯s left hand had been shaking slightly. Clearly, the me of fury had already burned to an extreme point in his heart, because even with his power and cultivation, the shake still happened. "To obey the world, I am not willing to start a war. Emperor Ji Hao, please deactivate the heaven and earth great formation and release my disciples, so that the world can be at peace." He said.

    "No!" Again, Ji Hao refused straightforwardly and determinedly. "I said no. Priest Mu, are your ears damaged? Do you mean that the world can never be at peace if I do not release your disciples?"

    Priest Mu raised the wooden staff and stomped heavily against the ground.

    Buzz! The entire heaven quaked slightly. Along with a sizzling noise, bright light beams burst from around Priest Mu, and countless divine spell symbols emerged from the air, then exploded. With such a simple move, Priest Mu tore down all divine seals in the area a thousand miles in radius around him.

    Ji Hao sneered. By pointing out his finger, he sent out a series of light streams. Next, a dazzling light erupted from the heaven and earth divine tower. The heaven and earth great formation operated at full speed, causing an overwhelming pressure to descend, striking on Priest Mu.

    Priest Mu trembled. His green face showed a seriousness as he said in his deep voice, "Priest Dachi, my friend, impressive! This tower, hehe, does it allow Ji Hao to control the entire heaven and earth formation? Not only that, it also allows Ji Hao to fully release the power of the formation."

    Priest Mu praised while nodding, "Impressive, impressive! Priest Dachi, my friend, you are indeed the most unfathomable one among us. Like a burst of thunder that happens in a silent zone, you have taken an absolute advantage."

    Slowly breathing out, Priest Mu looked at Ji Hao seriously and continued in a cold voice, "It¡¯s just that even with Priest Dachi¡¯s great power, Emperor Ji Hao, you haven¡¯t lived your first century yet. You are still at the stage of embryo of Dao. Your foundation of Dao is unsteady, and you are weak. You cannot stop me."

    Ji Hao raised the Pan Gu sword and released more glowing dragons from it to hover slowly around him while saying, "Priest Mu, you can try."

    Giving a shrill howl, Ji Hao nced at the boundless Gold Crow army high up in the air.

    Centered on Mr. Crow, tens of Gold Crow elders cawed resonantly. Hearing the ear-piercing caws, countless Gold Crows quicklyposed a giant scale pure sun sword formation for extermination, ording to Yu Yu¡¯s guidance. Countless tiny golden wooden swords swished into the sky and merged into a long streak of golden light, swirling int he air. All of a sudden, the second sun emerged in the air, releasing an infinite light and heat.

    "Sword formation? This is..." Priest Mu¡¯s pupils shrank to the size the needlepoints. "Did my friend Yu Yu give you this sword formation? A sword formation with a pure poise power,posed from the Gold Crow bloodline and the sun flying swords made from my friend Fuso¡¯s branches... Generous, how generous!"

    Mr. Crow cawed loudly. Held in his hand, the Fuso staff was dazzling and scorching hot. A thin beam of golden light burst from the staff, immediately connecting all Gold Crows on the scene. The powers of a billion Gold Crows werebined. Controlled by the formation, their powers slowly condensed into nine enormous golden swords, spinning swiftly like windmills.

    In the heaven, all dragons and phoenixes were stunned.

    They never even dreamed that Ji Hao could bring back so many fierce and noisy Gold Crows with one short trip. What was even more shocking was that these annoying cawing Gold Crows had actuallyposed a scary sword formation.

    Among all dragons and phoenixes in the heaven, even the ancient dragon kings and phoenix gods who lived since the ancient era were deeply frightened by the sharp, unstoppable aura of killing created by the sword formation. Their hearts twitched. The sword formation had been releasing a bright light and a great heat, but at the moment, everyone on the scene was soaked in cold sweat.

    Without a doubt, as Ji Hao¡¯s die-hard supporters guarding the Divine Sun Pce, this Gold Crow army would be strong enough to help Ji Hao seize the throne.

    Individually, Gold Crow warriors might not be as strong as dragons or phoenixes, but their number was way too huge, that the Gold Crow army even covered the sky. The current number of Gold Crow warriors was over a hundred times greater than the total number of members of the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind!

    If Ji Hao allowed these Gold Crow warriors to give birth to as many babies as they wanted...Gold Crows had a way better fertility than dragons and phoenixes.

    Dragons and phoenixes were not the only ones shocked by Gold Crow army and their sword formation. Priest Mu was also extra serious and cautious when looking at these Gold Crows. He couldn¡¯t measure Priest Dachi¡¯s power, while Yu Yu was the one he feared the most. Priest Mu never fought against Priest Dachi, but since the world was created, he had fought Yu Yu openly or secretly more than a hundred times.

    It wasn¡¯t a happy thing to be mentioned though, because Priest Mu never won a single fight against Yu Yu. On the contrary, every time, he fell in great disadvantages.

    Yu Yu¡¯s formations, sword spells... everything about Yu Yu frustrated Priest Mu. And Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation, that could make any living creature in the world despair.

    "I don¡¯t believe that you can stop me merely with a formation given by Yu Yu!" Observing the sword formationposed from Gold Crow warriors, Priest Mu abruptly gave a sneer and said, "Emperor Ji Hao, don¡¯t me me for my impoliteness!"

    "Don¡¯t be too humble, you are never polite!" Ji Hao looked at him coldly and said, "In the heaven and earth great formation, if you can still break this pure sun sword formation given by my Shifu, I will release your disciples immediately!"

    "Deal?" Priest Mu took a deep breath.

    Ji Hao let out the Pan Gu bell, letting streams of Chaos power cover the whole area. Afterward, he flew to the core of the sword formation, pointing the Pan Gu sword at Priest Mu as he said, "Deal!"

    "Formation, rise!" Shouted Ji Hao.

    Following his strong voice, the nine enormous golden light swords created by the formation quickly merged into the Pan Gu bell. Ji Hao¡¯s arms began shaking. Uncontrobly, heunched a sword move. Beautifully and smoothly, he swung the sword down towards Priest Mu along a wless track.

    Priest Mu breathed deeply again. Raising his wooden staff, he defended himself against the Pan Gu sword in Ji Hao¡¯s hands.

    The sword power swept across the sky, while shreds of dragon-shaped, sharp sword lights descended to Priest Mu. The moment his wooden staff touched the Pan Gu sword, Priest Mu¡¯s expression changed.

    "Damn it! This sword formation is derived from that one! It¡¯s the ¡¯killing¡¯ and the ¡¯extermination¡¯!" With a twisted face, Priest Mu wielded his broad sleeve, and sent himself tens of thousands of miles away in an instant.

    Along with a cloth-tearing noise, a hazy sword shed across the air behind Priest Mu, then disappeared. Suddenly, the coarse long robe worn by Priest Mu fell apart into thousands of pieces, drifting in the air like butterflies.

 Chapter 1522: Hesitating

    Chapter 1522: Hesitating

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Holding the Pan Gu sword, Ji Hao expressionlessly looked at Priest Mu.

    In fact, he was stunned too. The great surprise even made him speechless. Just now, when he turned himself into the core of the sword formation and attacked Priest Mu with its power, he had the same feeling as he got back then when using Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation against the non-humankind in Chi Ban Mountain.

    He controlled everything, he was faster than everything, and he was unimaginably powerful, even seemingly capable of cutting the world.

    The moment he merged himself with the sword formation, he clearly sensed all the fluctuation of Priest Mu¡¯s power, sensing the smallest move of every bundle of Priest Mu¡¯s muscles, and the strong power of great Dao stirred up by his wooden staff. He also sensed the dreadful quietus from the head of the wooden staff.

    If Ji Hao were alone, he might have been killed by Priest Mu with the wooden staff already.

    But, having merged with the sword formation, Ji Hao forced Priest Mu backward with one sword move. When Priest Mu fled, that panic on his face was real.

    Ji Hao looked at Priest Mu calmly and ndly, but in fact, he was thrilled on the inside. The power of the pure sun sword formation was way beyond his imagination. Certainly, this sword formation would serve as his greatest help, for him to rule the heaven and safeguard his power. Facing this sword formation, even Priest Mu fled, not to mention anyone else.

    Priest Mu stared at Ji Hao with an extremely bitter look while trembling in anger.

    Since the world was created, a few powerful beings emerged from Pan Gu world. Among those people, Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei, and Priest Yu Yu were created after the creation of the world. ording to the legend, they were generated from Saint Pan Gu¡¯s original soul and the immeasurable natural rewards power that descended because of the creation of the world. As the noblest descendants of Pan Gu, they each inherited a part of the great Dao, of Saint Pan Gu.

    Among the three of them, Yu Yu was richly endowed by the world, inheriting Saint Pan Gu¡¯s great Dao of killing. Therefore, his temper was just like the axe of Saint Pan Gu, strong, fierce, and straightforward. In addition to that, as the inheritor of Saint Pan Gu¡¯s Dao of killing, the one with the strongest intent of killing, best instincts of fighting, and the highest fighting capacity among all the powerful beings in Pan Gu world, he attained a sword formation and four swords, which were known as the most powerful, fiercest pre-world supreme treasures in the world.

    Once his sword formation was activated, it would create a sky-shattering aura of killing. The sword formation had no rival in the world. Together, only four powerful beings at Yu Yu¡¯s level might be able to survive his sword formation.

    Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation was ridiculously powerful. When he attained his sword formation, Priest Mu once provoked him on purpose, in order to feel out its power. As a result, Yu Yuunched a mad series of sword attacks, making Priest Mu vomit blood and sending him flying backward. He nearly cut his linden tree, which was his original body, into two.

    Since then, Priest Mu understood that no one should fight frontally against Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation.

    Today, the pure sun sword formation for extermination built by Ji Hao¡¯s Gold Crow army was derived from the parts of ¡¯killing and extermination¡¯ of Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation. Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation had four main parts in total, and the Gold Crow army¡¯s pure sun sword formation of extermination included the fiercest two parts, which could deliver the strongest intent of killing.

    As the pure sun sword formation merely included two parts of Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation, it was only twenty-percent as powerful as the original. Which meant, with eighty percent of his power, Priest Mu was able to fight against this formation. Nevertheless, this formation also included the power of Fuso tree, which was also a pre-world creature from the Chaos. Not to mention the fact that Fuso Tree could naturally suppress Priest Mu. All the flying swordsposing the formation was made from Fuso tree¡¯s branches. These swords highly suppressed Priest Mu¡¯s power, weakening him by ten percent.

    The Fuso tree served as the fore of the formation, controlling the entire formation. The Ffuso tree didn¡¯t join the fight himself, but under his control, the formation could at least weaken Priest Mu by thirty percent. Thus, Priest Mu only had about sixty percent of his power left to face the formation, which was twenty percent as powerful as Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation. Apparently, he was at a disadvantage.

    Just now, Ji Hao turned himself into the core of the formation, gathered all its power, and triggered it with the Pan Gu sword, which was a work of Yu Yu himself. Yu Yu had left all his understandings about the Dao of sword in the Pan Gu sword. Yu Yu¡¯s Dao of sword included the highest Dao of killing from Saint Pan Gu.

    When Ji Hao controlled the formation with the Pan Gu sword, he was almost as powerful as half a Yu Yu. The Pan Gu sword was unimaginably power. Added with all the other factors, as a cunning, calctive being, how would Priest Mu ever dare to fight directly against Ji Hao with that sword, or against the sharp sword light that shone from the pure sun sword formation?

    Priest Mu¡¯s long robe was shredded, exposing his scrawny body and wrinkled skin.

    Even as a master of emotion-control, Priest Mu¡¯s face turned pure ck in anger. After all, in front of so many people, Ji Hao, a little kid, tore off his clothes and made him naked. His mouth corners curved down deeply like a pair of short swords sunk in his face.

    "Indeed an unpredictably great power." After a long while, Priest Mu looked at Ji Hao holding the Pan Gu sword, and said slowly, "My powerful friend Yu Yu made me fall in such a disadvantage with a sword formation."

    Ji Hao looked at the naked Priest Mu and responded ndly, "Priest Mu, your disciples vited the divine rules and neglected the power of the world. They broke into the heaven, caused severe damages, and killed countless divine warriors. They are unforgivable."

    Ji Hao sneered and continued, "Therefore, they will all be ves, forever and ever. They will serve the heaven to atone for their crime. You seem to know nothing about this. Therefore, I will not give you more troubles. You...shall leave."

    Priest Mu¡¯s expression changed constantly. Ji Hao actually dared to talk to him in the tone of a divine emperor!

    Back then, in the prehistorical era, did any of the five original divine emperors ever dare to act so haughtily in front of Priest Mu?

    The rage surged straight to his head from his heart. Priest Mu slowly raised his wooden staff and said, "I think, Emperor Hao, you would be too arrogant if you actually believe that you can talk like that. This sword formation is indeed powerful, but if I do not try to break it and kill your people and damage your things all over the heaven, would you be able to stop me?"

    Ji Hao¡¯s expression changed slightly. Lowering his head, he nced at therge number of disciples of Priest Mu and Priest Hua, who were still trapped in the heaven and earth great formation without being able to move, then pointed out his finger. A series of bone cracking noise could immediately be heard, as all the bones of these disciples were crushed inch by inch by an invisible, tremendous force.

    "Priest Mu, if you decide to make you move, I will too." Ji Hao gave a frosty smile and said, "The number of your disciples on the scene seems to be many times higher than the number of my warriors. The heaven and earth great formation may not be able to harm you, but with a single thought of mine, I can kill all your disciples here!"

    Before Priest Mu responded, Ji Hao continued harshly, "I will let the world know the fact about your crime. The world will cease your sect and destroy your Dao!"

    Priest Mu¡¯s expression changed again. Hearing Ji Hao, the intent of killing faded from his heart.

    Ji Hao remained silent for a long while.

 Chapter 1523: Harmonization

    Chapter 1523: Harmonization

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao truly didn¡¯t want to spare these disciples of Priest Mu.

    Ever since Ji Hao rose among human beings, the higher the position he reached, the greater the power he seized, the heavier the pressure would Priest Hua and Priest Muy on him. Obviously, Priest Hua and Priest Mu didn¡¯t want to see any disciple of Yu Yu stand at a high position in the human society.

    For quite a few times, Ji Hao nearly died at the hands of Priest Hua and Priest Mu¡¯s disciples.

    The stronger Priest Hua and Priest Mu¡¯ disciples were, the more powerful their sect was, the greater pressure Ji Hao would have to take in the future from them. Among the ones trapped by Ji Hao in the heaven and earth great formation, human warriors were all human ves saved by the four from the mines in Yu Dynasty. They fervently believed in Priest Hua and Priest Mu. After all, it was they who sent people to save them from the dark ce where they struggled to live.

    These reverent and passionate human warriors as of now formed no more than a strong army, but when they started to give birth to their children, grow and develop, based on their cohesion, they would certainly be a fairly important human force!

    They were human beings, a great number of human beings! With the thriving fertility of human beings, the total poption of these people would reach to the level of a human super n in less than a century!

    More importantly, they passionately and piously believed in Priest Hua and Priest Mu, and their passion and piousness would pass on to their descendants. Generation after generation, their children, and the children of their children, would all inherit the passion and the piousness. Under Priest Mu and Priest Hua¡¯ careful cultivation, this human force would even be able to affect the human emperor.

    Therefore, Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to release these people. No to mention the fact that among all disciples trapped in the heaven and earth great formation, millions were non-humankind nobles who were fooled by the four and followed them here from Liang Zhu City. Those Yu n nobles, who knew nothing but enjoying their lives, weren¡¯t important, neither were those Jia n warriors, who could do nothing more than violently beating their enemies, worth mentioning. What worried Ji Hao were those Xiu n craftsmen, who were full of wisdom and imagination, and were highly creative.

    Ji Hao had already found out that the base of Priest Hua and Priest Mu was located in Western Wastnd. People believed that Western Wastnd was poor, but in fact, its infertility was caused by the strong metal power. Because of the extra strong metal power, crops could barely grow from the soil, and with the poor soil, people could barely afford to live. However, buried under the areas with an extra strong metal power were usually giant amounts of precious mineral resources. For this exact reason, arge number of special alloys were produced in Western Wastnd. The weapons produced in Western Wastnd weren¡¯t inrge quantities, but the qualities were always especially high.

    If these Xiu n craftsmen went to the Western Wastnd, God knew how they would use the nearly inexhaustible mineral resources there. If that happened, perhaps, the next time Priest Hua and Priest Mu raised an army to attack the heaven, the warriors with fleshy bodies would be reced by countless pure metal puppets.

    Ji Hao believed that there was a chance for them to even make an artificial star to hit against the heaven. After all, these Xiu n craftsmen were actually able to transform flying mountains in Pan Gu world into forts. If one gave these shorts enough time, they might truly do something like that.

    Ji Hao was hesitating. In aplicated way, he looked at those trapped disciples, with the intent of killing sparkling in his eyes. He could not make the decision.

    Holding his wooden staff, Priest Mu was also lost in his thoughts.

    If Ji Hao truly dared to take so many of his disciples captive, or simply killed them. Priest Mu would certainly make Ji Hao fall for good, exactly like he made divine emperors fall back then. Didn¡¯t he do that for many times?

    But at the moment, the heaven and earth great formation was under Ji Hao¡¯s sole control. As a matter of fact, this gave Priest Mu a deeper fear.

    In the ancient heaven, five divine emperors controlled the heaven and earth formation together. Therefore, there was a crack to squeeze through. But now, Ji Hao controlled the whole heaven, which meant that an opportunity wouldn¡¯t be so easy to find.

    After all, the heaven and earth formation wasposed from ten nature-designed supreme divine formations. It was tremendously powerful, and in operation, it would always be supported by the will of the world. Not even Priest Mu dared to guarantee a free walk in it. The lethality of the heaven and earth great formation wasn¡¯t as high as that of Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation, but it was absolutely as difficult to deal with as thetter.

    Together with the pure sun sword formation built by the Gold Crow army, the less lethal heaven and earth great formation became destructive. Imagining himself being trapped by the heaven and earth great formation, then suffering a sword strike right on the head, even Priest Mu bared his teeth because of the imaginary pain.

    No, no, if he truly started a fight against Ji Hao today, he might not be able to save his disciples. On the contrary, he could even throw himself into trouble.

    He hated Ji Hao so much. Even as a free, fearless immortal being, he still couldn¡¯t do whatever he wanted, without being able to control the great Dao of nature.

    But controlling the great Dao of nature was a way too big and difficult a goal. The safest, most appropriate way to achieve this goal was through human beings, the owners of the natural fortune. The one who controlled the human-kind could control the great Dao of nature, and in order to control the humankind, one had to make all...at least a big half of all human beings follow his or her doctrine, andmit themselves desperately and irredeemably to him or her.

    If Priest Mu wanted more human beings to ept his doctrine and follow him, these human disciples trapped in the heaven and earth great formation were necessary.

    Remaining silent for a long while, Priest Mu came up with an idea. He was willing to make a smallpromise with Ji Hao bypensating him with all the non-humankind beings among his trapped disciples. Ji Hao could do whatever he wanted to these non-humankind beings, and in return, those human disciples would be released safely.

    He even...Looking at therge empty area behind the front gate of heaven, Priest Hua immediately recognized the results of his linden seed magic bombs and Priest Hua¡¯s magic thunder bombs, and sighed helplessly in his heart. What was the worst that could happen if he rebuilt all the damaged buildings in this area? Or maybe, he would have to lose two to three spirit treasures to make up for the loss that the heaven suffered this time.

    Priest Mu was doing the calctions silently. He wasn¡¯t willing to talk the first, because once he did that, he would fall into a disadvantage, into a passive state.

    Neither did Ji Hao want to start the conversation. Silently, he waited for Priest Mu to break the silence. For such a thing, the one who talked the first would certainly fall into a disadvantage. Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to give all these disciples back to Priest Mu, but he clearly understood that unless Yu Yu showed up to help, he couldn¡¯t take the pressure from Priest Mu...He truly didn¡¯t want any of his people to be harmed or be killed.

    Therefore, he had no choice but topromise, but as for how would he do that and to what extent...Ji Hao wanted to bite arge piece of meat off Priest Mu¡¯s body. After all, his people ttened so many buildings, and killed so many water-kind and flying warriors belonging to the heaven. How could he not get apensation?

    From a distance away, a white cloud drifted over. Ao Bai stood on the cloud, looking at this area with a pair of deeply sunken eyes.

    Priest Mu sensed Ao Bai¡¯s gaze. He turned around and looked at Ao Bai. He raised his eyebrows while a sharp light shed across his eyes. With a nd tone, he started talking, "Ah, I didn¡¯t think it would be you, Bixi, my old friend. I remember that your physical body died a natural death many years ago. Howe you look so energetic and healthy today?"

    Ao Bai gave a faint smile. Seriously and cautiously, he cupped his hands towards Priest Mu from the distance and said, "People, let¡¯s talk in peace, shall we? Saint Mu, Emperor Ji Hao is a divine emperor. Even as a powerful being beyond the noisy world, Saint Mu, we still should respect him."

    "Please, listen to me. Let¡¯s talk in peace, without fighting anymore, can we?"

 Chapter 1524: Priest Mus Promise

    Chapter 1524: Priest Mu¡¯s Promise

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Saint Pan Gu created the world and then fell, generating all living creatures. Among all, the dragon ancestor was the inheritor of Pan Gu¡¯s strangeness.

    At first, the ancestor dragon had nine sons, all in different shapes, but not one looked simr to the current dragons.

    Among the dragon ancestor¡¯s nine sons, one was named Bixi. Bixi was shaped like a giant turtle, with an iparable strength, and liked to carry heavy things. At present, many monuments carved by human beings each had a giant turtle underneath with its head raised; that was Bixi.

    A very few living creatures in the world knew that other than carrying heavy things, Bixi also liked quietness, and was good at thinking. Bixi was the most strengthful one among the ancestor dragon¡¯s nine sons, but it rarely fought. Back in the prehistorical era, the other sons of the ancestor dragon swept across the world and made troubles everywhere, while Bixi cautiously and conscientiously managed the dragon-kind. As a matter of fact, Bixi was the actual ruler of the prehistorical dragon-kind.

    Ao Bai was Bixi, the first generation of rulers of the dragon-kind, a son of the ancestor dragon, a pure-blood descendant of Saint Pan Gu. His nobleness was indescribable.

    More or less, Ji Hao understood the reason why Ao Bai concealed his identity. But facing Priest Mu, a distinguished identity was required if one wanted to be the peacemaker. Therefore, Ao Bai had no other choice but to show his face, letting Priest Mu reveal his true identity.

    "Shall we?" Ao Bai gave a faint smile, holding his hands in his sleeves as he nced at Ji Hao, then at Priest Mu, and said, "We have no reason to fight each other and harm ourselves. Pan Gu world is facing a strong enemy. If we can avoid fighting each other, we should."

    Ji Hao chuckled coldly. Pointing at the thousands of miles radius ttened area behind the front gate of heaven, he responded with a frosty voice, "Mr. Ao Bai, I didn¡¯t start this. This is the heaven, the realm of rule in Pan Gu world. Some people attacked this ce and wiped out countless pces, mansions. If we wrap this up simply like this, I¡¯m afraid that the heaven wouldn¡¯t be necessary for Pan Gu world anymore."

    Throwing a sideways nce at Ao Bai, Ji Hao said ndly, "If people can break the heaven without paying the price, Mr. Ao Bai, you wouldn¡¯t be happy about that if you were a divine emperor, would you?"

    Ao Bai chuckled, looking at Priest Mu as he asked with a rxed tone, "Saint Mu, what do you say? To be honest, this time, it is your disciples¡¯ fault. The fault is even your own, or your brother¡¯s. If we make a mistake, we need to correct it!"

    Priest Mu remained silent for a long while, then solemnly bowed to Ao Bai and said, "Bixi, my friend, you are absolutely right. We have made a mistake, and we need to fix it. I will rebuild all damaged buildings in this area within one day. How about that?"

    Ji Hao said coldly, "What about all the divine warriors injured or killed? And these dead warriors from the dragon-kind and phoenix kind, how will you fix that?"

    Priest Mu frowned. Looking at the corpses lying on the ground, he opened his mouth, seeming to say something, but didn¡¯t for a long while. The best way to fix this was to bring the dead back to life.

    Priest Mu had the power to do that. Currently, no one was in the Netherworld to rule the great Dao of life, death, and reincarnation. Therefore, for the ones powerful enough, stealing the souls of the dead from hell and rebuilding their bodies wasn¡¯t difficult. Not to mention Priest Mu himself, even the disciples who had cultivated themselves for more than a million years under his guidance could do it easily.

    The problem was, the magic bombs made by Priest Hua and Priest Mu were way too powerful, that many of these dead warriors¡¯ souls were torn apart. With efforts, by consuming some of his power, Priest Mu could patch their souls back together, but would it be worth?

    The souls of some poorer ones had even perished. Their souls were entirely gone, instead of missing parts. Priest Mu was indeed powerful, but not even he could regrow their souls.

    Among all the powerful beings in Pan Gu world, one owned a ¡¯Pan Gu soul cauldron¡¯. The cauldron had an immeasurable power of creation. For things like regrowing souls, only the souls could do that. The owner of this cauldron was the only one in the world who had the ability to do things to souls without being punished by the great Dao of nature for viting the naturalw.

    But, Priest Mu didn¡¯t want to offend that powerful being, neither did he dare to.

    Therefore, things like bringing the dead back to life should better be avoided. Regarding the loss of heaven warriors, especially the death of those dragons and phoenixes, perhaps,pensating the heaven with a satisfying number of warriors was the second best way to fix the mistake, right?

    ncing at his disciples trapped in the heaven and earth great formation, Priest Mu felt his heart bleeding.

    Western Wastnd was poor. The poor soil in Western Wastnd could only support a small number of human beings. Human beings in Western Wastnd were mostly possessors of the bloodlines of Zhuwu, Chaos, White Tiger, Dijiang, and other ancient fierce beasts. Those people had nothing but muscles in their heads, with no other ability except shouting and killing. None of them had a slight talent for Dao cultivation.

    Priest Mu started his sect in the Western Wastnd. During the past countless years, with all the efforts, how many disciples did he manage to develop? Not many.

    He looked at these determined, unswerving, and talented disciples, who were the future of his sect, the hope for the sect to rise. He couldn¡¯t bear to give away these disciples aspensation, he truly couldn¡¯t.

    Taking a deep breath, Priest Mu remained silent for a while, then took out a tiny nine-storey pce from his sleeve. It was built corresponding with the locations of stars, the five basic natural elements, and the earth meridians. The foot squared pce emitted a beautiful light, while a faintly sensible spirit power spread from it.

    "This treasure..." Priest Mu pondered for long. Atst, he decided topensate Ji Hao with treasures.

    Western Wastnd was poor indeed, but as one of the most powerful beings in the current Pan Gu world, and one of the strongest who existed since the prehistorical era, Priest Mu did have some spare treasures. These were the gifts he prepared for his future disciples. But now, he could only use them to solve problems.

    "I don¡¯t need more treasures." Ji Hao interrupted Priest Mu. Wielding his Pan Gu sword, he continued ndly, "I don¡¯t have arge number of treasures, but every piece I have is a top-grade, supreme one. I can defend, and I can attack. I don¡¯t need more treasures. So, Priest Mu, don¡¯t try to wrap this up with these things."

    Priest Mu seemed to be a bit angry. Looking at Ji Hao, he shouted, "Emperor Ji Hao, what should I do to satisfy you so you can release my disciples?"

    Ji Hao frowned. How should this be solved? Since Ao Bai had shown his face to mediate this, Ji Hao had to release these disciples of Priest Mu, unless he wanted to fight priest Mu, till one of them died.

    By now, the real concern was how much he could harvest from Priest Mu.

    But, Priest Mu was stingy. He was the one telling every treasure owner ¡¯this treasure is destined to be mine¡¯. How many great treasures could one expect him to give?

    Even if he were willing to give two to three spirit treasure to finish this, Ji Hao could tell for sure that those would be the worst kind of spirit treasures, the beautiful but useless ones. One might be able to use those treasures to bully weak people, but facing real powerful beings, those would be much less useful.

    Pondered for a long white, Ji Hao gave a long sigh. There was one undeniable fact, that Priest Mu was valuable as an individual.

    "Elder Mu, Pan Gu world is facing a strong enemy. How about this, before the enemy arrives, I will point at one person, and you will attack that person with all your power. Are you willing to give a full strike without saving your power at all?"

    Ji Hao looked at Priest Mu seriously and continued, "Use your full power to give a strike. Kill him if you can, injure him severely if you can¡¯t... definitely no cheating. What do you say?"

    Priest Mu remained silent for a long while. Atst, with an extremely bitter face, he nodded and gave a long sigh.

 Chapter 1525: Ji Haoâ€™s confusion

    Chapter 1525: Ji Hao¡¯s confusion

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The heaven was created under the will of the world itself. All the buildings in the heaven, including all pces, mansions, pavilions, every brick and tile was condensed from the purest natural power.

    Theoretically, as long as the great Dao of Pan Gu world remained existing, the heaven would be able to heal itself slowly, even if it were shattered into pieces. The ancient divine emperors and gods had all fallen, but the Divine Origin Pool had been creating new divine gods to take over the heaven.

    This time, Miao Xiang caused a truly severe damage. With priest Hua¡¯s thunder bombs and Priest Mu¡¯s linden seed bombs, he destroyed all the buildings within thousands of miles radius.

    Ji Hao stood aside and observed for a short while. He saw pure natural powers roll over from all directions, and sensed a strong Dao of nature. Compressed by the Dao of nature, the pure natural powers condensed into differently colored bricks and tiles, brightly shining pirs and columns.

    All bricks, tiles, pirs, and columns were covered thickly with divine marks and spell symbols. Those were parts of the natural defensive seals in the heaven.

    ording to Ji Hao¡¯s estimation, the heaven needed around five years to fix itself. Five years, that would be the best the heaven could do. After all, all the bricks, the tiles, the pir and the columns and the spell symbols, divine marks on them, were tooplicated. Besides, a giant amount of pure natural powers was needed for fixing all these buildings. A great energy would be consumed to condense the invisible natural powers into tangible pieces. Inside Pan Gu Mothend, how many centuries did it cost for the natural powers to form magic crystals? Not to mention the bricks and tiles, pirs and columns contained countlessplicated spell symbols.

    At this very moment, Ji Hao witnessed Priest Mu¡¯s dreadful power.

    He stood in the center of the ruined area and rooted his brightly sparkling wooden staff deep into the ground. A suffocating spirit power wave spread in all directions, immediately covering the entire area, then enveloped the area a thousand timesrger than the heaven, suffusing the entire starry void.

    Priest Mu released a wave of spirit power with a thought and covered the entire starry void

    ¡¯Old monster, exactly how powerful is he?¡¯ Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but wonder silently. The starry void was vast and boundless, and yet, it was covered by Priest Mu with a single thought?

    Ao Bai¡¯s mouth corners twitched intensely. Ji Hao didn¡¯t turn around, but clearly, he sensed Ao Bai¡¯s tightly clenched fists inside his sleeves. Priest Mu¡¯s power didn¡¯t only shock Ji Hao, it also startled Ao Bai.

    Priest Mu controlled all the starlight. Streams of starlight werepressed into torrents, roaring down from the sky. Instantly, the gathering rate of natural powers raised by tens, even hundreds of thousands of times.

    Under the control of Priest Mu¡¯s mighty spirit, the star powers and the natural powers had all been drawn forcibly into the heaven. Countless bricks, tiles, pirs, and columns emerged, piling up under the will of nature. They all merged perfectly, without leaving even the thinnest crack.

    A splendid glow illuminated the sky. The heaven quaked slightly under the pressure given by Priest Mu¡¯s terrifying spirit power.

    Priest Mu promised to rebuild all the damaged buildings within a day, but as he started his magic with his full power, the whole rebuilding process only cost about five minutes, until the dust settled down.

    All damaged buildings were rebuilt, beautiful, clean, glowing brightly, and without a w. The broken tform behind the front gate was repaired as well, with no crack left on it. From every tall building, strands of warm glow rose into the sky, while strong natural power streams surged out and formed a sticky mist that coiled around people on the scene.

    Priest Mu didn¡¯t say much. He simply nodded to Ji Hao and repeated his promise, then left with his disciples. The moment he left the heaven, his bitter face turned even bitterer. A thick sense of quietus had been releasing from every pore of his. The sense of quietus was so strong that Ji Hao didn¡¯t even dare to look at Priest Mu¡¯s back, in case the Dao of quietus shook his own heart of Dao.

    Witnessing Priest Mu repair the damaged part of the heaven in five minutes, and sensing the fearful, soul-shaking power of Dao naturally released from his body, Ji Hao abruptly turned around and looked at Ao Bai seriously.

    "Emperor, is there a doubt?" Ao Bai looked at Ji Hao with his sunken eyes and asked, "Is it because Saint Mu¡¯s power goes beyond your imagination? Emperor, you are a disciple of Saint Yu Yu. Don¡¯t you know about his real power?"

    "I¡¯m not stupid enough to fight my Shifu, so how would I know Shifu¡¯s real power?" Ji Hao looked at Ao Bai in aplicated way and said, "Just now, Feng Xing told me that the powers of the four disciples under Priest Mu¡¯s guidance, Dragon, Lion, Tiger, Mammoth, suddenly rose to a despairing degree after they broke a certain seal inside them..."

    Ji Hao pointed at Liang Zhu City and continued, "I am curious, very curious. The ancestors of those non-humankind monsters in Liang Zhu City, when they invaded Pan Gu world, they were a group of poor lowly nobles from Pan Yu world. But, were they actually powerful enough to win andslide victory against the humankind?"

    Ao Bai remained silent for a long while, then smiled and responded, "As you said, the non-humankind won andslide victory merely against the humankind. I¡¯m afraid, even among ancient human beings, only a handful of former emperors know about the truth about that great war...The humankind suffered the only loss."

    Spreading his hands, Ao Bai looked at Ji Hao honestly and continued, "As you guessed, Saint Mu and his people barely fought. They did no more than killing some non-humankind beings that they wanted to kill to earn some natural reward power that they needed. The humankind had always been the main force against the non-humankind. Back then, the human civilization had justly started sprouting, and human beings weren¡¯t able to rival the non-humankind beings. Indeed, they paid a great price to stop the non-humankind."

    "Saint Dachi, Saint Qingwei, Saint Mu, Saint Hua, Saint Netherworld...They all did the same. Saint Yu Yu was staunch, upright, and straightforward. He and a few human n leaders were good friends. He pulled out his sword and fought as hard as he could...But Saint Yu Yu was all alone, so what could he possibly change?"

    "If my Shifu fought with all his power, could any non-humankind being ever survive?" Ji Hao looked at Ao Bai in confusion.

    "Saint Yu Yu had a stunning power. Perhaps, no one in Pan Gu world can win a fight against him. But regarding calction...hehe!" Ao Baiughed hollowly and continued with a nd tone, "There is always a way to keep him from fighting with his full power. It is much simr to the fact that twelve former human emperors became Supreme Magi, but not a single one of them could stay to guard the humankind. There is always a way to keep them busy."

    Ji Hao wanted a clearer answer, but Ao Bai had already started shaking his head confirmedly.

    "Emperor Ji Hao, I am only one of the nine sons of the dragon ancestor, but not the dragon ancestor himself. Therefore, there are some things that I dare not to tell."

    "Don¡¯t ask, as I wouldn¡¯t give you the answer even if you do. All in all, in have to say this... Emperor, this time, you forced Saint Mu to help you once with all his power..."

    Ao Bai spread both hands and seriously bowed to Ji Hao, then continued, "Well done!"

 Chapter 1526: A Lot of Work

    Chapter 1526: A Lot of Work

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    After Priest Mu left, Ji Hao¡¯s divine emperor career officially started.

    Fuso tree leisurely took root and stretched his branches in therge backyard of the Divine Sun Pce. Mr. Crow and arge group of Gold Crow elders stayed on his branches, napping all day. Following their breaths, wisps of essence sun power had been merging with their bodies, constantly improving their powers.

    Because of the Fuso tree, the power of the great Dao of sun in the Divine Sun Pce had grown especially strong and pure. A splendid beam of golden sunlight poured down from the Pan Gu sun, shining on the entire pce and making it a perfect cultivation ground for Gold Crows.

    Each day, one could see countless Gold Crows squatted on eaves, tiles, branches, and tall towers in ordered lines, taking turns to cultivate themselves ording to Ji Hao¡¯s orders.

    Other than the ones in cultivation, a greater number of Gold Crow warriors had been darting all over the heaven in their human shapes, wearing golden armors. They shed across the sky like tiny suns, maintaining vignce towards everything in the surroundings. While flying, these Gold Crow warriors would caw from time to time, and their shrill voices could be heard from every corner of the heaven.

    In the Divine Sun Pce, Ji Hao sat on the throne in the middle of the main hall. With slightly unfocused eyes, he was looking at all the divine gods and officials who had been running all over the hall. They were carrying different colored scrolls of official documents and yelling at each other for greetings.

    Before Ji Hao¡¯s throne were threerge cauldrons, ced in a straight line. Dense clouds had been rising from the three cauldrons. Abruptly, along with a loud ¡¯tinkle¡¯, a cauldron spat out a stream of mist, which quickly condensed into a purple scroll.

    Swish! The scroll ¡¯smartly¡¯ flew to Yu Mu, who stood by the right side of Ji Hao.

    "Again? So soon?" Sweating profusely, Yu Mu popped up his eyes as he nced at the scroll and shouted in a hoarse voice.

    The scroll spread itself slowly and released a cloud, which transformed into a round mirror before Yu Mu¡¯s face. In the mirror, an old man wearing a wolf skull helmet and colorful leopard hide, holding a bone staff, had been performing a strange dance in front of a ragingly burning altar, screaming towards the altar.

    "Heaven, you wouldn¡¯t stop the rain in previous years. You almost drowned all our people...Now, you haven¡¯t given us a drop of rain for months. Western Wastnd is poor... Even the most drought-tolerant crops in the farnds of our White Wolf n are dying. Please, gift us a rain. Otherwise, the hundreds of thousands of people in our White Wolf n will have nothing to survive on during theing winter!"

    Yu Mu gave a growl, grabbed the scroll, and stamped his divine seal on it while yelling, "Western Wastnd, White Wolf n; location, the eastern side of Wolf Head Mountain, thirty-thousand miles in radius. This noon, a heavy rain, one foot and two inches, go now!"

    A few flood dragons, who were sent to be under Yu Mu¡¯smand by a temporary redeployment, hurriedly took over the scroll and rushed out of the hall. While running, theyined, "We just returned less than two hours ago, and now we¡¯re going to the Western Wastnd? My, why do divine gods have to work so hard?"

    Tinkle! Another cloud of mist rose from a cauldron, condensed into a scroll, and flew to Ji Xia.

    A cloud was released, transforming into another round mirror. In the mirror was an extra tall and muscr man, who had been growling in rage.

    "Heaven! I am Bear Mountain, I swear with the souls of all ancestors of my Flying Bear n, that this time, I will ughter every single scum from the Flying Leopard n with my people! Gods in the heaven, if you are there, please, bless us to win every battle!"

    The man picked up a jade dagger for blood offerings and hacked violently on his own face for three times, shedding his blood on the burning altar in front of him, then continued, "Gods in the heaven, once I tten the Flying Leopard n, I will offer you the heads of thirty-thousand virgins!"

    Sitting on his throne, Ji Hao immediately buried his face in his hands. What was this? Did the heaven have to deal with this kind of vengeful conflict between ns too? And, the scroll flew directly to Ji Xia, the God of war. What did that mean? Should Ji Xia lead his army to wipe out the Flying Bear n? Or should he help Flying Bear n to sweep across the Flying Leopard n?

    Ji Hao now understood that as long as any intelligent creature in Pan Gu world mention the words like ¡¯heaven¡¯, ¡¯gods in the heaven¡¯ while swearing, or build an altar and offer some blood, the heaven would receive their faith and turn their demands into official letters, sending directly to divine gods from rted departments.

    No wonder the ancient heaven had five divine emperors. So many living creatures existed in Pan Gu world, and all kinds of conflict never ended. Without a group of divine emperors, all these could never be handled well!

    Ji Hao¡¯s fingers were slightly numb. He was a new divine emperor who wasn¡¯t so clear about all the rules and the operation of the heaven. He didn¡¯t know how to deal with all this. Not only him, neither did any new divine god he appointed have a clue. As a rtively experienced one, Ji Xia had only managed one city and one army before. How should he handle theseplicated and weird things?

    As for Feng Xing, Yu Mu, and the others, their administrative capacities weren¡¯t even as good as Ji Xia¡¯s. In this couple of days, they were driven crazy by all kinds of works.

    "Shi-Shifu!" Standing aside, Shermie burst into shouts, "A devil flood dragon from the Southern Wastnd said that the heaven is too blind to promote him as a divine god, so he is prepared to capture three-hundred human beings to be his snacks...Should we appoint him as a divine god, or..."

    "Send a troop and kill him!" Ji Hao¡¯s eyes grew wider as he yelled in a harsh tone, "These kinds of fools should all be killed. Eh...?"

    Before Ji Hao channeled his anger, another ¡¯tinkle¡¯ could be heard. Following the silvery tinkle, a brightly shining golden scroll wrapped in coiling purple mist was sent out from the middle cauldron, slowly drifting to Ji Hao along with a strong natural power.

    Ji Hao paused and caught the scroll. The scroll released a golden beam of light, within which, a blood-red line of character emerged.

    "An official letter from the human emperor, Shun? This, what is this?" Ji Hao was confused. He carefully read those characters, then continued shouting, "Emperor Shun could simply send his people to the heaven if he wanted to see me. Why did he...?"

    But all of a sudden, Ji Hao figured it out. Emperor Shun was in Liang Zhu City at the moment, and the distance between the heaven and Liang Zhu City would cost an ordinary Divine Magus a couple of months. How could sending people to the heaven to find Ji Hao be more convenient than sending an official letter directly to him?

    Ji Hao had stayed out for more than a month. Emperor Shun and the other human leaders had important things to talk to him, but sending people to find him would be time-wasting. Therefore, Emperor Shun chose this convenient, but strange way to contact Ji Hao.

    "Alright, alright... Abba, and...everyone, the works in the heaven are important. You need to be diligent. Be careful, be cautious, don¡¯t muddle through your works." Wielding his broad sleeves, Ji Hao hurriedly dashed out of the heaven while shouting, "You keep doing your jobs. I¡¯m heading to Liang Zhu City, also for important matters!"

    Irresponsibly, Ji Hao escaped from the heaven with Mr. Crow, Fuso tree, and countless Gold Crow warriors.

 Chapter 1527: The Power of â€˜Blood Crown

    Chapter 1527: The Power of ¡®Blood Crown

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The fire zed ragingly, illuminating the sky as the power of the nine dragons chariot was released. The fire shed swiftly across the sky, extending for tens of thousands of miles. asionally, a clear light would shine from the chariot, after which, the chariot and countless Gold Crow warriors would break the space and reach ten-million miles away instantaneously.

    The nine dragons chariot had a lightning speed, while the golden bridge could move through space. These two treasures werebined. As a divine emperor, Ji Hao activated these two treasures with the power of the sun. Hurrying on with his journey, with a giant troop of Gold Crow warriors, Ji Hao¡¯s didn¡¯t consume even a slight little bit of his own power.

    Even a peak-level Divine Magus would have to spend a couple of months to cover the distance between the heaven and the Liang Zhu City, but Ji Hao made it within six hours.

    In ordered lines, Gold Crow warriors descended slowly from the sky. These Gold Crow warriors weren¡¯t used to maintaining their human shapes. Therefore, they showed their real faces, covered in golden feathers as theynded orderly on the city wall of Liang Zhu City, on the roofs and trees...

    Soon, looking down from the sky, one would see a big half of Liang Zhu City glowing with a golden light. Gold Crow warriors squatted on high ces, curiously looking around. In every corner of the city, one could see Gold Crows wrapped in raging fires.

    The shrill caws never stopped, echoing from the east to the west like a tsunami, then spreading to the north from the south. Quite a number of Yu n nobles, who had been fixing their mansions and rebuilding their homes, were nearly driven crazy by this suddenly rising wave of noise. They angrily rushed out of their house, pointed at these Gold Crow warriors, and began cursing.

    But soon, the guards sent out by the twelve emperors dispersed these non-humankind nobles, who didn¡¯t know what was happening. Next, the twelve non-humankind emperors, a group of power elders from Yu Dynasty, Emperor Shun, Si Wen Ming, and the human leaders walked out to wee Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t dare to put on airs. Hurriedly, he walked to Emperor Shun, Si Wen Ming, and the other few human leaders, then politely bowed to them. Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming were quite rxed. They grinned to Ji Hao and greeted him, as same as before.

    However, facing Piji Nu and the other non-humankind emperors, Ji Hao dropped his face. He held his hands behind his body, and raised his chin to a forty-five-degree angle as Yu n nobles always did. Before he said a word, he snorted frostily.

    "It¡¯s been so long, emperors. Have you attained any useful information from Red Lei, Dim Cloud, and the other Sun and Moon knights?" Ji Hao¡¯s voice turned strange. He secretly merged a trace of the great Dao of sun that he learned during these days with his voice. As a result, the sunlight in the air condensed into invisible music wires, vibrating synchronously with Ji Hao¡¯s voice.

    By now, his voice sounded mysterious, imperatorial, immeasurable, and powerful, like the voice of the world itself,ing from all directions.

    More or less, ancient divine gods would use little tricks like this when talking to ordinary living creatures, simply to maintain their sacred status in the hearts of mortal beings. Those were just purely tricks.

    Sensing the pressureing from all directions, the twelve emperors instantly had a fear towards Ji Hao growing in their hearts. Coughing slightly, Piji Nu walked up and responded with a deep voice, "We tortured them. They did give something useful, but when we asked about the real core secrets...The situation was twisted, severely."

    Ji Hao remembered the emergency described by Emperor Shun in the official document he sent to the heaven. "That ¡¯Blood Crown¡¯ you mentioned before, did he give you a strike through space?" He asked in a deep voice.

    Piji Nu¡¯s face twitched. He nodded heavily and said, "Emperor Ji Hao, if you have an interest, you cane and have a look. Then, you¡¯ll know how unimaginable and terrifying the Holy Blood Crown¡¯s power is!"

    "Be careful." Si Wen Ming¡¯s voice echoed in Ji Hao¡¯s ears. "These non-humankind beings are up to no good. I witnessed that scene, incredibly powerful indeed. It was a terror. You must be careful. Don¡¯t let that Blood Crown hurt you. Do not allow these Liang Zhu People have any undesirable thoughts."

    Ji Hao slowly nodded. With a proud smile, his rumbling voice resounded from all directions, "Good, interesting! I do have an interest in taking a look. In this case, let¡¯s go together!"

    Giving his word to the twelve emperors in such a haughty manner, Ji Hao then turned back normal. He then said to Emperor Shun and Si Wen Ming while smiling, "Emperor Shun, Uncle Wen Ming, let¡¯s go have a look as well. I want to see what exactly this powerful Pan Yu world being can do. I heard that his social status is equal to divine emperors in Pan Gu world."

    In the official letter sent to the heaven, Emperor Shun had clearly told Ji Hao that Liang Zhu City people finally mentioned something about the true power structure in Pan Yu world. For example, the Holy Realm in Pan Gu world was much simr to the heaven in Pan Gu world. The Holy Realm was the highest organization with the greatest power in the world, and it ruled the entire world, while the ¡¯holy beings¡¯ in the Holy Realm were the supreme beings in Pan Yu world. Holy beings were admitted by the world; they had the strongest strength, and held the greatest power over the life and property of any living being in Pan Yu world.

    Every holy being was the chiefmander of an invading Pan Yu world army. They led their armies to sweep across the universe. All worlds discovered by them would be their targets, suffering their crazy attacks and invasions.

    The holy being named ¡¯Blood Crown¡¯, who was going to arrive in Pan Gu world, earned this regnal name of his with his crudeness and mercilessness by ughtering millions and millions of living creatures.

    Ji Hao walked into the hall of the Department of Supervision in Liang Zhu City, then went down into the hell underground.

    In an isted cell, which was thickly covered in countless powerful seals, Ji Hao saw Red Lei. Red Lei was the first one who failed to endure all the torture and decided to give some core secrets about Blood Crown.

    However, once he opened his mouth, he became like this ¡ª His entire body had be a blood-red, transparent crystal, without any sense of life. The thick crystal wrapped his vividly red, translucent bones, making him look like a crystal statue.

    A blood-red me had been zing in his heart. Inside his heart, a faint figure had been screaming and struggling. That was Red Lei¡¯s soul, sealed in his lifeless heart, suffering from the blood-red fire moment after moment. Red Lei¡¯s crystallized body was the fuel of this blood-red fire. The fire would never die before his body was burnedpletely out.

    Through his transparent body, Ji Hao saw the cruel seal inside his heart. The moment his body was burned out, he soul would be gone.

    Red Lei floated in the air. An invisible force locked him in the air, allowing everyone else to easily see him suffering the endless torment.

    Under Red Lei¡¯s feet, over ten crystalline non-humankind beings lied on the ground. These were the non-humankind warriors who were interrogating Red Lei. They were all affected by the weird power that erupted from Red Lei¡¯s body, and all ended up in the same miserable state.

    Hearing Red Lei¡¯s hoarse, despairing screams, even Ji Hao sensed a sharp coldness from his entire body.

    This was too cruel, too ruthless.

 Chapter 1528: Fight Through Space

    Chapter 1528: Fight Through Space

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Red Lei had fallen into a scary and hopeless situation. Ji Hao and the others quietly observed him for a while, then came to the cell next door.

    The inner space of this cell was expanded. Thirty-six small scale divine towers stood in the prison, with dazzling light beams flowing on their surfaces. asionally, a beam of light would explode, and a giant number of defensive spell symbol would emerge in the air.

    These were the preparations done by the non-humankind, added with the altars built by tens of elderly human Maguspriests in every corner of this cell. A barely sensible power had been umting in each altar, like some devil gods who used to hide in darkness, patiently waiting for a chance to give their targets a deadly strike.

    The powers gathering on the surrounding altars were vague and dark, but from them, Ji Hao sensed an even greater threat than what he sensed from the thirty-six divine towers.

    Apart from the divine towers and altars, the floor and the walls of the cell were all covered in golden and jade slips, which were thickly carved with spell symbols. Some of these spell symbols were carved by human Maguspriests, while others were works of Xiu n magic formation artists. All kinds of defensive spell symbols were connected, firmly sealing the space of this cell,yer byyer.

    Ji Hao was surprised by the strong defense of this cell. Without using supreme treasures like the golden bridge, which could move through the space and break all kinds of seals, Ji Hao wouldn¡¯t be able to free himself from this cell, not even with his current power and the nine dragons chariot.

    Obviously, both the humankind and the non-humankind had tried their best. Based on all current conditions, the defense of this cell had already reached the highest standard of both the humankind and the non-humankind.

    Dim Cloud was tied on a cast bronze pir, covered in wounds. In a panic, he popped up his eyes as he stared at the people walking in. He desperately writhed his body and screamed hoarsely, "What happened to Red Lei? I heard his soul screaming. What happened to him? What did you do to him?"

    Dim Cloud had been trembling intensely. His eyes were filled with an indescribable despair, like the eyes of an awfully frightened baby deer.

    The twelve Sun and Moon knights were friends. They fought side by side all year round. A mysterious connection existed between their souls, and this connection was also the foundation for them topose the Sun and Moon Samsara great formation and summon Pan Yu to fight.

    Red Lei must have been in a severe trouble now, as Dim Cloud sensed his soul, which was suffering an endless pain. Dim Cloud also heard the despairing growls from his soul. But, Dim Cloud didn¡¯t know what happened to him, and that puzzle made him fear the most, dragging him down to the deepest despair.

    Ji Hao and the others stood in the outer circle of the defense of the cell, preparing themselves for anything that might happenter.

    The twelve non-humankind emperors had serious looks, so did Emperor Shun and the other human leaders. Whatever would happenter, it would provide both the humankind and non-humankind a chance to measure Blood Crown¡¯s power and demonstrate their own. The both sides were fully prepared, but upon all the preparations, if anyone still got injured by Blood Crown through the space, the problem wouldn¡¯t be just about shame.

    "We are really." Piji Nu nced at the other Yu Dynasty emperors and said with a deep voice.

    "Good, let¡¯s do it!" Emperor Shun held his hands in his sleeves and said expressionlessly.

    About ten non-humankind ves walked into the cell with all strange kinds of instruments of torture humbly. These non-humankind ves had extra wide mouths, hence looked like giant human-shaped frogs. Their skins were sticky, covered inrge, differently colored speckles. They kowtowed ceaselessly to Ji Hao and the others, until Dishi Yanluo gave an impatient shout. Afterward, these non-humankind ves walked to Dim Cloud while giggling evilly.

    Dim Cloud screamed in pain, as a few non-humankind ves smoothly inserted ten long ck needles into his fingernails. The long needles were covered in a strange liquid drug that raised the sensitivity of Dim Cloud¡¯s fingers by a thousand times, and brought him way greater pain.

    Some non-humankind ves burned the ends of the long needles with fire. Soon, the needles were burned glowing red, and Dim Cloud shrieked even louder.

    "Say it! How many people will Blood Crown bring to here? How many warriors does he have? How many powerful beings are amongst his warriors? What is his attitude towards Pan Gu world? What will he do to Pan Yu world people here, who have upied this world?" Yemo Luoye took a step forward, looked at Dim Cloud, and yelled, at him, "Say it, say it now! We will relieve you from the pain the moment you talk."

    While Yemo Luoye was shouting, those non-humankind ves didn¡¯t stop.

    They applied an especially concocted liquid drug on Dim Cloud¡¯s one lower leg. This was also a drug to expand all pains, concocted only for interrogation. With hideous, cruel smiles, non-humankind ves took out tiny knives and saws and began dismembering Dim Cloud¡¯s leg.

    Dim Cloud burst into a series of shrill howl, that one could never hear from a normal living being.

    "I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll tell you everything! This time, Holy Blood Crown..." He cried in a hoarse voice.

    Once he said ¡¯Holy Blood Crown¡¯, and prepared to tell all secrets about that powerful being, a deeply buried seal was triggered.

    An overwhelming power, which was as vast as a sea, heavy and terrifying, descended on this cell through Dim Cloud¡¯s soul. Behind Dim Cloud, a cloud of blood-red mist silently rose. Within the mist, a pair of expressionless eye opened slowly. Those eyes were filled with a desire of destruction.

    A deep and strong voice could be heard, giggling. The pair of eyes in the blood-red mist nced at everyone in the cell, one by one.

    Ji Hao and the other remained motionless in the cell, but as the pair of eyes turned to Yemo Luoye, she trembled intensely. Instinctively, she took a few steps backward while shaking like a falling leaf.

    "Nice little woman." Said the voice from the blood-red mist, "Perhaps, you can be my entertainment in this world. With your beauty, you can live for, maybe three to five months longer than the others, before I get tired of you. But should it be three months, or five months?"

    Yemo Luoye¡¯s face paled immediately. She forcibly calmed herself down, gave a cold smile, and responded, "That, is not for you to decide."

    "I said so, so it¡¯s already decided. The others will all die, but you, little woman, will linger on for a while on my bed. Once I break you, you will join the others." The voice chuckled.

    Along with the chuckling, a finger reached extremely slowly out of the blood-red mist.

    The glistening finger belonged to a hand with a perfect shape. The moment it was pointed out, all defensive seals around Dim Cloud began shattering like porcin hit by heavy hammers. Eye-piercing fiery light burst from the air without an end, shaking the entire cell.

    As this finger slowly, steadily pointed out, everyone on the scene sawyers of curved space before the fingertip. Clearly, crossing the immeasurable Chaos space tounch such a strike wasn¡¯t easy for the Blood Crown.

    Along with a fearful sense of power, this finger quietly pointed at Fan Hai, who stood behind Yemo Luoye.

 Chapter 1529: Netherworld Priest Made a Move

    Chapter 1529: Netherworld Priest Made a Move

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Based on the first target chosen by Blood Crown, Ji Hao had a preliminary judgment of his personality.

    This Blood Crown must be apletist with OCD. Everyone in the cell could be his first target, but he chose Fan Hai. Fan Hai wasn¡¯t the nearest one, neither was he the strongest among all the people in the cell. He wasn¡¯t even the most important-looking one. Emperor Shun was surrounded by a group of earls and marquises, that made him look way more important than Fan Hai, a Yu Dynasty emperor.

    However, among all targets in the cell, Fan Hai was definitely the ugliest one; he was from the Nether Moon. Nether Moon people worked with zombies, ghosts, and dark souls every day. As a Yu n emperor, Fan Hai was skinny, with a dark-look and a strong sense of death releasing from his body. He was absolutely the ugliest one in the cell, the one who was the most unpleasant to look at.

    Blood Crown¡¯s finger pointed straight at Fan Hai¡¯s erect eye.

    To a Yu n man, the erect eye between his eyebrows was the source of his power, the origin of his life. The erect eye was much more important than the heart of a Yu n being. One couldn¡¯t kill a Yu n man immediately by smashing his heart, but if one broke his erect eye, one would annihte his soul right away.

    Fan Hai shrieked. Theyers of defensive seals before his face was broken by the finger, as a great pressure sealed the space around him. He attempted to break the space and escape, but he couldn¡¯t even move his finger.

    Standing around Fan Hai, Piji Nu, Dishi Yanluo and the other few Yu Dynasty emperors changed expressions. None of them rushed up to try saving Fan Hai. Instead, they instinctively ran away from Fan Hai at their highest speeds.

    Standing right under Fan Hao¡¯s nose, Yemo Luoye burst into a deafening scream. Next, she swished away at a strange high speed, that even shocked Ji Hao. In an instant, she dashed to the door of the cell and hid behind Yemo Xiu and another Dark Sun power elder.

    Even the two Nether Moon power elders didn¡¯t try to save Fan Hai. In reverence, they watched Blood Crown¡¯s finger point at Fan Hai, then resolutely and determinedly abandoned him without any hesitation. They transformed into two gusts of wind and whooshed to the door of the cell.

    Fan Hai was the Nether Moon Emperor, and was facing such a frightful strike, but no one from his family, or the group trusted by him, lent him a helping hand!

    Watching these non-humankind beings, Ji Hao and the other human leaders sensed a sharp coldness from their teeth. They now gained a deeper understanding of the moral integrity of these Yu n nobles. These three-eyed people were definitely unreliable, and the humankind could never trust them on battlefields.

    "Damn it, damn it, damn it!" Fan Hai screamed desperately. Layers of grey mist coiled before his erect eye. With both hands, he gripped an oddly shaped staff which was made from the spine of an unknown creature, then a strong death power surged out of his erect eye and flooded into it.

    Carved on the staff was a crystalline, glistening but strange skull with six horns. From its deeply sunken eye sockets, a green colored fire emerged. Following a shrill series of scream, tens of fist-sized green burning skulls drifted out from the eye sockets of the skull, flying towards Blood Crown¡¯s finger while causing a bright swishing noise.

    Popping noise could be heard without an end. Fan Hai created those green skull with all his powers, but before the skull approached the finger, they were all crushed by the invisible pressure.

    Poor Fan Hai. He wasn¡¯t even a Sun and Moon stage being. He was merely as strong as a peak-level Divine Magus, a half-step Supreme Magus at most. Just like a mayfly could never shake a towering tree, with his own power, Fan Hai couldn¡¯t possibly stop the Blood Crown¡¯s finger, which was pointing at him through space!

    "Save me, I promise you a half of my savings!" Fan Hai turned around with difficulty and looked at the human beings.

    The eyes of the two Nether Moon power elders shone with a cold light, ¡¯Damn you, Fan Hai! You¡¯re dying, but why did you choose to give it to the humankind instead of leaving your wealth to your people?¡¯

    Emperor Shun remained silent, so did Si Wen Ming. A half of Fan Hai¡¯s saving, a half of a Yu Dynasty emperor¡¯s saving, it was indeed tempting. But, these human leaders would never risk their own people for it.

    They would rather sacrifice Fan Hai to carefully see how terrifying Blood Crown was, than letting their people risk their lives to fight against Blood Crown through the space. When Red Lei was killed by Blood Crown through the space with one strike, everyone on the scene was shocked, and didn¡¯t manage to clearly see Blood Crown¡¯s moves. This time, everyone was well-prepared. Fan Hai wasn¡¯t weak, but wasn¡¯t especially powerful either. Therefore, he was a perfect experimental subject to measure Blood Crown¡¯s power.

    Seeing no on human leader responding at this essential moment, Fan Hai¡¯s face was instantly covered in a thickyer of death power. He now understood that everyone wanted to watch Blood Crown kill him, then analyze this process to measure Blood Crown¡¯s power!

    These damnable people!

    Fan Hai gave a twisted grin. From his skinny face, a dense cloud of ck mist was suddenly released, merging into his staff.

    Following a shrill buzzing noise, the staff quaked intensely. In front of Fan Hai, before Blood Crown¡¯s finger, which was less than thirty meters away from him, nineyers of bone walls rose from the air, dazzling with an eye-piercing light. But, Blood Crown¡¯s finger shattered all nine bone walls one after another.

    "All my savings!" Fan Hai turned away from his own people and shouted out loud to human leaders, "All my savings...Or, do you want anything else from me?"

    "All your savings will belong to me. All the zombies, puppets of the Nether Moon, and the bodies and souls of your warriors who will die in battles in the future, will belong to someone else!" Ji Hao¡¯s erect eyes shone with a sharp light. By using his spirit power, he sent his voice into everyone¡¯s head.

    Blood Crown¡¯s finger was only tens of meters away from Fan Hai. At any moment, that finger couldnd on his erect eye. It was difficult to deliver any clear point withnguage within a short span of time. Instead, under the current situation, using spirit power was the most appropriate and time-saving method ofmunication.

    "Great!" Fan Hai gave a growl. He didn¡¯t hesitate to agree.

    "My Netherworld friend!" Ji Hao shouted aloud while wielding a short triangr g, which suddenly appeared in his hand. "Listen to me. All of Nether Moon¡¯s zombies and puppets, and the bodies and souls of their warriors who will die in battles in the future, will belong to you! If you have an interest, save him for once!"

    A bronze gate wrapped in the Netherworld power quietly opened behind Fan Hai. From the gate, a pasty hand reached out, momentarily broke the space, and pped against Blood Crown¡¯s finger. The hand had been releasing a strong coldness, as if it were carved out of ice.

    Blood Crown¡¯s finger pointed heavily in the middle of Netherworld Priest¡¯s palm and generated a clear popping noise.

    Along with a sizzling noise, wisps of dense mist rolled up from where the finger and the palm touched. The cell quaked slightly, then all thirty-six divine towers and four altars were turned into ashes simultaneously.

    "Interesting! This Pan Gu world is not as weak as you said! Stupid things, you didn¡¯t even figure out the true power of this world...You should die!"

    Along with Blood Crown¡¯s deep growls, that finger disappeared without a trace.

    "Fan Hai? Your life belongs to me now!" Netherworld Priest took his hand back into the bronze gate whileughing with a cold and hoarse voice.

 Chapter 1530: Change Directions

    Chapter 1530: Change Directions

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In the Chaos, Chaos tide waves roared like mad and drunken boas, interweaving and generating soul-shaking bombs and Chaos thunderbolts, brutal enough to destroy everything.

    Amidst the endless Chaos tide waves, a magnificent golden city silently crushed Chaos whirlpools one after another. The Chaos thunderbolts that erupted right around the city wall was absorbed by the wall, converting into the power of the city to support its high flying speed.

    Towering up on the golden, mountain-like base, a pce emitted an inexhaustible golden light, looking splendid and blinding. Troops of heavily armored Jia n warriors were on patrol. They showered under the splendent golden light and moved through the thickly interwoven, spider-web-like paths, with rumbling steps. Under the strong golden light, their bodies looked translucent. Through their skins and muscles, one could see their bones and internal organs.

    In the glorious pce, the void divine mirror had still been spinning slowly, locked on Pan Gu world. Hundreds of Xiu n masters surrounded the mirror, cautiously and carefully recording every information it gave.

    Blood Crown sat straight on a tall throne, lowering his hand as he looked at his right hand.

    He moved his right forefinger flexibly. He crooked his finger, then straightened it, then crooked it again. Around him, his trusted subordinates all clearly saw the eighteen gray streams reaching in from his fingernail like sharp steel needles, almost covering half of his forefinger.

    Different powers could be sensed from the eighteen gray streams, cold as ice, scorching as fire, sharp as de, or with a sticky, pure scent of blood. Blood Crown curiously observed the eighteen gray streams in his finger. From time to time, he raised his hand and carefully sniffed the grayness.

    "A very powerful being." After a long while, Blood Crown flicked his finger. A golden light erupted from his finger. The eighteen gray streams vibrated intensely within the golden light, letting out shrill buzzing noises.

    Hearing the strange buzzing noises, thousands of Blood Crown¡¯s trusted subordinates slightly frowned. In shock, they looked at the eighteen gray streams vibrating and struggling inside Blood Crown¡¯s finger. Those were just thin wisps of lingering power, yet, Holy Blood Crown spent such an effort to dispel them.

    It took Blood Crown seven to eight minutes topletely purity the eighteen gray streams in his finger. As he flicked his right forefinger, aplicated pattern shed across it.

    Narrowing his eyes, Blood Crown carefully looked at the nail of this slightly abraded right forefinger, he shook his head in dissatisfaction. He took out a tiny golden de from his sleeve and began cutting and polishing his fingernail with extra care.

    Until the fingernail was perfectly clean and wless again, and its curve radian finally satisfied him, Blood Crown nodded, then put the golden de back into his sleeve and said, "A truly powerful being."

    Pondering for a while, Blood Crown continued in a nd tone, "Just now, I reached out my finger through the soul of that traitor Dim Cloud, with less than one percent of my power...But, the one who stopped me only used less than one percent of his power as well. Which means, he is as powerful as me, or slightly weaker than me. He is a fearful being."

    The group of his trusted subordinates eximed out loud. A Yu n man kneeled down on one knee and said loudly with a shocked face, "But supreme Holy Master, that is a barbaric great world. How can someone as powerful as you possibly exist there?"

    Blood Crown gently lifted his forefinger and generated a strong force, holding the Yu n man up from the ground. While frowning, he pondered for another while, then nodded and said, "ording to the information you collected from those lowly families, that great world was nearly conquered by the allied army of those lowly families. In this case, powerful beings at my level shouldn¡¯t be existing in that world indeed."

    "Therefore, even with my wisdom, I cannot understand this." Frowning again, Blood Crown asked himself, "The one who stopped me just now, even if he was much weaker than I estimated, even if he were merely thirty percent as powerful as me, he would be able to wipe out the allied force of those lowly families all by himself, right?"

    Snorting coldly, he continued murmuring to himself, "Based on all the information we have collected in the recent century, after aprehensive analysis, we now know that those lowly families had grown about a hundred times more powerful than before, in the recent few decades...And at present, that living being is able to wipe out all those lowly families."

    Shaking his head, he carried on with doubt, "Which means, back then, before those lowly families attained the resources from that great world, when they were still the lowest poor beings, facing this powerful one, their allied force should have copsed after the first blow!"

    Gently patting his knees, Blood Crown looked at his trusted subordinates in confusion and said, "What puzzles me is that since such a powerful being existed in Pan Gu world, why were those lowly families able to put down roots in Pan Gu world back then? This is definitely... unreasonable."

    No other sound could be heard from the hall for quite a long while, until a white-haired Xiu n man, who seemed to be extremely old, tremblingly walked out, politely bowed to Blood Crown, and said, "Supreme Holy Master!"

    Looking at this Xiu n old man, Blood Crown slightly lifted his body from the throne, and smilingly reached out his hands towards this Xiu n old man. A gentle yet strong power supported the Xiu n old man and stopped him from bowing to him. "Ah, our elder of wisdom, how many times I¡¯ve told you that you are my elder. Facing you, even I have to show enough respect. You don¡¯t need to bow to me. This is your special right..." Said Blood Crowl.

    Smiling warmly, Blood Crown asked the Xiu n old man with a gentle tone, "Dear elder of wisdom, what do you have in mind?"

    The elder of wisdom raised his head. His five eyes sparkled with the light of wisdom, which was too bright to look at directly. "Such cases did happen in the processes of conquering the other worlds. During the conquering of one-hundred and ny-seven worlds, the armies under the leadership of three holy masters encountered simr situations. The results were the death of the three holy masters."

    Blood Crown¡¯s expression turned especially serious as he asked, "Is this a trap? Did Pan Gu world people set a trap for us many years ago?"

    The elder of wisdom slowly nodded and said, "It may not be a trap. It may be because of some conflicts among themselves. But anyhow, a powerful being in Pan Gu world is able to survive a strike from you, and can cause harm to a supreme being like you. Therefore, our operational n has to be changed modestly."

    Turning around, the elder of wisdom pointed at the void divine mirror and said in a deep voice, "Pan Heng world is the nearest world to Pan Gu world. Those lowly families spent years of efforts, but still failed to conquer Pan Heng world. To be on the safe side, we should conquer Pan Heng word first, use it as our bridgehead, then try tounch an all-out offensive on Pan Gu world!"

    Blood Crown raised his eyebrows, gave a bright smile, and responded, "Great! That¡¯s what we will do then."

 Chapter 1531: Powerful Human Beings

    Chapter 1531: Powerful Human Beings

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Busy, busy, very busy...

    Having escaped from all the trivial butplicated tasks in the heaven, Ji Hao dove into the alliance of humankind and non-humankind, and started all kinds of important tasks regarding the joint operation in the future. Entrusted by Emperor Shun, Ji How now served as the special envoy of the humankind, and was responsible for building the allied force of the humankind and the non-humankind.

    Even Emperor Xuanyuan and Emperor Shennong praised Emperor Shun for using Human Resources smartly.

    After all, most of human leaders were simple and honest, and the few less honest n leaders and elders were obsessed with seeking benefits for their own ns and families. No one dared to put these people together with the non-humankind.

    Ji Hao was special. He had nothing to do with ¡¯honesty¡¯. On the contrary, he was even greedier, sneakier, more calctive, and shameless than non-humankind beings. He was so different from ordinary human beings, and he was a pure dark-minded badass.

    Nevertheless, this dark-minded boy had the entire human-kind in his heart. Everything he had done, he didn¡¯t do it for himself, but for the future of the whole humankind. Not to mention how many contributions he had made for the humankind, judging merely by the worlds¡¯ edict he attained, one would know how much he had given to the humankind.

    Only by appointing such a selfless but extremely dark-minded and shameless human being as the special envoy of humankind, and letting him build the allied force of the humankind and non-humankind, could the non-humankind from Yu n be drained by the humankind. Ji Hao would force them to give whatever they had, and try their best to strengthen the humankind!

    Indeed, in Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming¡¯s n for building the allied force, those emotional non-humankind beings who were mortally afraid of death and could betray the alliance at any moment were not included.

    Without a doubt, human warriors would be the main force fighting against Blood Crown¡¯s army in the future. The only thing Yu Dynasty nobles could do was dedicating all resources, wealth, and knowledge they had to arm every human warrior to the teeth, and to improve the human civilization as much as possible, to face the powerful enemies.

    Therefore, every single day, Ji Hao would lead a giant group of beast-like subordinates, violently breaking into the castles and mansions of Yu Dynasty nobles, and mercilessly registering everything they had, squeezing out theirst penny.

    Ji Hao took away all strong armors and high-quality weapons passed down from their ancestors, then rewarded this top-grade equipment, which were made with peak-level techniques, to brave and skillful human warriors.

    Flying forts and flying mountains with amazing defensive powers, and divine towers of all size, were all registered by Ji Hao as well, bing the armaments of the allied force, strictly guarded by Ji Hao¡¯s warriors.

    The twelve families in power, their treasuries, factories, workshops, mines, all valuable resources they had, had been taken over by Ji Hao.

    All dark-kind ve warriors and non-humankind ves were turned into miners, recing all the human ves in the dark mine tunnels. They mined day and night for all kinds of valuable resources. Dense clouds of smoke had been rising from every factory and workshop in Liang Zhu City. All vacations of all Xiu n craftsmen were canceled; supervised by heavily armed human warriors, they worked as hard as they could to produce armaments.

    Armors, spears, des, bows,rge-scale weapons, all kinds of armaments had been flowing down from Xiu n craftsmen¡¯ workbenches like water streams. These armaments,, which were of way higher quality than the ones produced by human beings, had been distributed to human warriors, arming more and more elite troops.

    Bit by bit, Ji Hao was draining the non-humankind, turning everything they had into nourishment for the humankind.

    Facing Ji Hao¡¯s almost shameless working style, at first, the twelve emperors in power were careless. But soon, they were nervous; next, they were angry, and atst, they were deeply confused. Why did Ji Hao seem to take away all they had?

    However, all the questions, the anger, and protests from the non-humankind were gone under Ji Hao¡¯s fists.

    Ji Hao had shown his attitude clearly, ¡¯You begged us to help, and we will risk our lives for you. So, shut up and give all you can give!¡¯

    ¡¯Give us everything you have, and we can still be allies, even brothers and sisters; everyone will be fine.¡¯

    ¡¯But, if you don¡¯t, I will go to your homes and take all you have myself. Of course, the process might be a little rude, violent, bloody, but that would be because of your unwillingness to cooperate, right?¡¯

    Ji Hao had set the tone, that anyone who dared to break the harmony between the humankind and the non-humankind, and hinder this perfect situation of everyone facing the powerful enemy together, was a mole from Blood Crown¡¯s side. Reasonably, a mole¡¯s families would all be executed or enved, and a mole¡¯s properties would be handed over to the alliance.

    Ji Hao had been extremely rude and peremptory to the non-humankind. Added with Fan Hai¡¯s selfless cooperation, people from the twelve families in power cried almost every day. Under the leadership of the twelve families in power, people from allrge or small families were even about to sell their pants for money.

    Speaking of Fan Hai, this non-humankind being who worked with corpses, souls, and all the other negative energies all year round, had nearly be a ¡¯traitor¡¯ of Yu Dynasty. On his own initiative, he sold many secrets of Yu Dynasty to Ji Hao, including a great number of their backup ns.

    He had already made up his mind, that he wanted all the others to be as miserable as he was. Therefore, he sold Ji Hao everything he knew about the twelve families in power. He gave Ji Hao all the valuable information. As a consequence, not a single non-humankind family managed to keep anything valuable for themselves when facing Ji Hao.

    The other emperors in power and power elders were the ones to me for this. Back in Dim Cloud¡¯s cell, Ji Hao asked Netherworld Priest to save Fan Hai, while all the other non-humankind beings chose to watch him die!

    Fan Hai was infuriated. Plus, he had already given all he had to Netherworld Priest, just for survival. He had no reason to stop. Therefore, he became Ji Hao¡¯s most determined ally from Yu n, and without hesitation, he shared everything he knew with Ji Hao.

    With Fan Hai¡¯s help, Ji Hao efficiently emptied all non-humankind beings¡¯ pockets, and built an unprecedentedly strong army.

    The advanced productivity and nearly inexhaustible resources for production yed important roles. Ji Hao even started to forge giant armors for Kuafu Family warriors and Longbo Country warriors, who were enormous in shape.

    The resources in Ji Hao¡¯s hands were rich enough for him to waste luxuriously. One could easily imagine how much he had gained from the non-humankind.

    Time flew, as Ji Hao tried his utmost to strengthen the entire humankind.

    This day, someone told Ji Hao that strangely, the twelve navigation marks which used to be portal-base formations, seemed to have changed.

 Chapter 1532: Yawing

    Chapter 1532: Yawing

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    High up in the air, a group of Gold Crow warriors with gorgeous golden feathers flew across the sky while cawing brightly.

    Flying side by side with those Gold Crow warriors were hundreds of metal tes which belonged to Jia n warriors. Dim blue electric light sizzled on the metal tes, while thousands of shrimp and crab warriors trod on them, followed Gold Crow warriors on patrol.

    On the ground, Gold Crows in their scrawny human shapes were wearing long golden robes, carrying long spears and strong bows while walking on the streets and alleys in Liang Zhu City. Their heads were held high, and chests puffed out. They had learned to follow the military rules, that when walking on the ground, they wouldn¡¯t caw like the ones flying in the sky anymore.

    They moved in perfectly ordered lines and were armed to the teeth, looking exactly like an elite force.

    Following behind every Gold Crow patrol troop was arge number of secondary warriors. Some of them were elite water-kind warriors from the dragon-kind, some were flying warriors from the phoenix-kind, while some were stone men, treemen, jungle spirits, and other spirit creatures. Every day and night, elite warriors from all species would be on patrol in every corner of Liang Zhu City, making this non-humankind capital city ¡¯their own¡¯.

    All important areas in Liang Zhu City were guarded by Longbo Country people and Kuafu Family people, who were enormous and fierce-looking.

    These giants tried their best to shrink their bodies, but still, they were miles tall. By merely standing on the ground, these giants could make all non-humankind beings hold their breath, without daring to make any undesirable moves.

    A slight movement of Longbo Country people would quake the earth, startle all non-humankind families in the surroundings, and make countless non-humankind children scream and run.

    In the city, next to a bright beam of light which reached straight into the sky, the eleven emperors other than Fan Hai stood on a tall tower, coldly looking at the city. A long whileter, Yemo Luoye started a conversation with a low voice, in anger, "Is this still our Liang Zhu City? All warriors, all guards are theirs! Is this still the city built by our ancestors with generations of severe efforts?"

    No one said a word. After another long while, Piji Nu responded with a dry voice, "It¡¯s good though. They have taken so much away from us, so once that great being descends, they should rush up...and fight!"

    Laughing hollowly, Piji Nu pointed at a group of Gold Crow warriors flying across the sky and continued, "Look, if we see them as our warriors, think about it... We have so many elite warriors. Actually...It¡¯s not bad if you think this way, right?"

    Yemo Luoye threw a sideway scornful nce at Piji Nu and said, "Piji Nu, are you still a man?"

    Piji Nu raised his eyebrows smilingly, then deeply bowed to Yemo Luoye and said, "Beautiful Emperor Yemo Luoye, witnessed by the supreme, great Red Sun, of course, I am a pure Yu n man! If you don¡¯t believe me, I can offer you a chance to prove it yourself!"

    Yemo Luoye dropped her face and opened her erect eye, seeming ready to give Piji Nu a beating.

    "Enough!" Polo Jia snorted ndly, "Fan Hai is here. Be careful about what you say and what you do."

    Yemo Luoye immediately closed her erect eye, turned around, and nced at Fan Hai, who walked over with arge group of people. Disgustedly, she sneered and said, "What a damnable man. He has, actually, willingly be a dog of Ji Hao!"

    "He is such a humiliation to the Yu n." Piji Nu crossed his arms before his chest and said proudly, "He should kill himself to wash off the shame he brought to the entire Nether Moon with his blood."

    "But, it¡¯s a good thing for him to be here." Polo Jia said mildly, "He can be our representative to cooperate with the humankind on behalf of us. When human beings are about to fail...when human beings need help...ording to the agreement, one of us would have to do something. To be honest, I don¡¯t want to go against a great, a fearful holy being."

    Hearing him, the expressions of all the others changed simultaneously. Soon, with warmly grinning faces, they leaped down from the top of the tower and ebulliently walked to Ji Hao, who followed behind Fan Hai.

    Yemo Luoye rushed up to Ji Hao ahead of everyone else, bringing up a nice scented, warm gust of wind. Charmingly, she leered at Ji Hao and said, "Dear Emperor Ji Hao, you see, we know that you¡¯ve been extra busy these days. If not for an important matter, we wouldn¡¯t dare to interrupt you! But for what¡¯s happening now, we can only talk to you."

    As a female, Yemo Luoye was good at using her ¡¯natural weapon¡¯. She looked at Ji Hao with her gently sparkling eyes, and her three beautiful eyes were filled with a strong warmth. Without knowing all the background stories, one might think that she was a huge fan of Ji Hao, and eagerly wanted to send herself into his bedroom.

    Since he had been looting Yu n families and making all Yu n people cry in the past few months, Ji Hao was clearly aware of the awful impression that these non-humankind emperors had about him. He cawed tough, but when he heard himself, he hurriedly cleared his throat, grouchily nced at Mr. Crow, who stood beside him, thenughed again with a normal voice.

    Innocently, Mr. Crow popped out his eyes towards Ji Hao. Indeed, Ji Hao always cawed toughtely, but that had nothing to do with Mr. Crow. Mr. Crow raised his head and looked at the Gold Crow warriors flying all over the sky. That was all these kids¡¯ fault!

    "Emperors, since you all know that I am busy, let¡¯s not waste time. What change happened to those portal-base formations which are being used by our enemies as navigation marks now? Can we destroy them now?"

    Ji Hao asked urgently, "If we can break the formations now, will Blood Crown get lost in the boundless Chaos?"

    The group of emperor looked at Ji Hao in confusion. Clearly, they couldn¡¯t answer Ji Hao¡¯s question.

    A white-haired Xiu n old man split the crowd and walked over. He nced at Ji Hao from head to toe, showing a faint anger, then said ndly, "ording to our analysis, if we didn¡¯t miscalcte, the twelve formations are affected by an outside force. Instead of guiding the enemies to Pan Gu world, they are now pointing at Pan Heng world, the nearest world from Pan Gu world."

    "Eh? Pan Heng world?" Ji Hao looked at the Xiu n old man with curiosity.

    "To us, it ¡¯s not a strange world. We Flow Moon people are even...quite familiar with it." Polo Jia rubbed his nose embarrassedly, smiled to Ji Hao, and said, "Pan Heng world, hmm, how should we say this? My family discovered it twenty-thousand years ago, but we didn¡¯t conquer it sessfully. We took losses, but failed to earn the profits we deserved."

    Helplessly spreading his hands, Polo Jia continued with a smile of self-mockery, "After all, we Flow Moon people aren¡¯t good at fighting, and our family elders weren¡¯t willing to hire strong fighting force. ording to ourw, the mercenary fighting force will take away arge portion of profit from us, so of course, we couldn¡¯t afford that."

    Polo Jia shrugged and took out a three-feet-squared jade turtle shell, then said, "But, we¡¯ve already found out the approximate location of Pan Heng world. We have a deep, deep understanding of this world."

 Chapter 1533: The Negotiation Between Worlds

    Chapter 1533: The Negotiation Between Worlds

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The straight beam of light reached into the sky from the portal-base foundation, creating a giant swirl in the clouds.

    asionally, the light beam would quake slightly, causing a muffled, thunder-like noise, while space spell symbols would sparkle inside the light beam. This happened because an outside force had been adjusting the formation, allowing it to point at Pan Heng world.

    Ji Hao reached out his hand to touch the light beam.

    Standing behind him, Piji Nu, Yemo Luoye and the other non-humankind emperors all smiled evilly and gloatingly, while Fan Hai eximed out loud, "Your Majesty, please, do not touch these space navigation arks. They are connected with the whole..."

    Hearing Fan Hai¡¯s scream, Ji Hao slowly reached his hands into the light beam. Deafening popping noise could be heard without an end, while hair like space cracks emerged around his palm. The entire formation began shaking slightly, and so did the ground.

    "Ah...Ah!" Piji Nu and the others stared at Ji Hao in shock, "His body is made from what?"

    Polo fixed his dazzling eyes on Ji Hao and said, "Such a strong body. Is this because of the natural will of Pan Gu world? No, not just that. It¡¯s because he is way too strong. I remember, when he was still a Divine Magus, he defeated Yemo Shayi...His physical body is so very strong, but he is a human being, not a dragon!"

    Lowering his eyes and fiddling with the turtle shell, which recorded the location of Pan Heng world, Polo Jia murmured to himself with a low voice, "I truly want to study his muscles, his blood... So amazing! Is he a mix-blood descendant of a dragon and a human being? Did some mutations happen to him that made him even stronger than pure-blood dragons? But based on the information we have..."

    Shaking his head, Polo Jia wasn¡¯t trying to hide his curiosity to Ji Hao at all.

    Yemo Luoye looked at Ji Hao. Her face blushed as her eyes grew wider, and lips opened subconsciously. Ji Hao had such a strong body, which allowed him to withstand the power of a space navigation mark generated from a portal-base formation. Great Dark Sun! What a strong body! And, he was so handsome, much better than those girly Yu n nobles!

    Especially the erect eye of Dao between his eyebrows...He had three eyes, perfectly fitting Yemo Luoye¡¯s aesthetic requirements. A drop of drool glistened from Yemo Luoye¡¯s mouth corner as she nced at Ji Hao in aplicated way. No one knew what she was thinking.

    "Pan Gu Mothend is formed, and the cirction of natural powers has changed." Ji Hao took back his hand, which had turned slightly red under the effect of the light beam, and ndly, "These twelve portal-base formations were under the protection of the water power from the twelve water worlds, and were unbreakable. But now, there is a glimmer of possibility for them to be destroyed."

    Raising his head, Ji Hao looked at the twelve giant cracks in the sky. Through the twelve giant cracks, Pan Gu world was devouring the twelve water worlds. Before Pan Gu world finished its banquet, the twelve cracks wouldn¡¯t disappear.

    Because of the twelve water worlds, these portal-base formations were especially sturdy, and were indestructible. However, Si Wen Mingpleted the All Streams to the Final Land great formation, and forcibly drew the four wastnds to meet Mind and form Pan Gu Mothend. This did not only bring Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao an immeasurable amount of natural rewards power, but also, thoroughly changed the cirction of the natural powers in Pan Gu world.

    Because of the massive change, the twelve space navigation mark formation, which was under the protection of the twelve worlds, was shaken, and was no longer unbreakable.

    "Breaking them will cause no change." Said Polo Jia, "Since they are able to adjust the space navigation mark and chose tond in Pan Heng world the first, they must have approached Pan Gu world and the surrounding great worlds already."

    Spreading his hands, Polo Jia continued with a dry voice, "Pan Yu world people are experienced in conquering worlds. As long as they have approached, they will find their target. Therefore, it¡¯s meaningless for us to break these space marks now."

    Ji Hao slowly nodded. Frowning, he tried to figure out the reason why Blood Crown decided to go to Pan Heng world the first.

    Was it because of Netherworld Priest? Earlier, Netherworld Priest stopped him from killing Fan Hai, which allowed Blood Crown to reestimate the ¡¯true power¡¯ of Pan Gu world. Perhaps, because the power Netherworld Priest had shown, Blood Crown dared not to directly invade Pan Gu world, and instead, nned to use Pan Heng world as a springboard, and invade Pan Gu world with his full power once he figured out exactly how powerful Pan Gu world was.

    It seemed that unintentionally, Ji Hao had done a good job. As long as Blood Crown did note to Pan Gu world directly, things would be a lot easier.

    "Give the alliance all the information you collected about Pan Heng world. I will discuss with Emperor Shun and the others about how should we use this new change." Taking over the turtle shell from Polo Jia, Ji Hao said in a deep voice.

    ncing at Polo Jia¡¯s sulky face, Ji Haoughed, "Is Pan Heng world strong?"

    Polo Jia grinned, rubbed his fingers, and responded, "Perhaps, it¡¯s because we Flow Moon people are really not good at fighting. But of course, local people in that world should not be underestimated. Hm, that is a beautiful world, rich in magical herbs and nts. All the powerful beings in that world are..."

    While speaking, Polo Jia nced at an old tree man, who had a group of Gold Crow warriors squatting on his branches, and had been slowly walking across a street.

    "I understand, a world with powerful, thriving nts?" Ji Hao nodded slowly and said, "Hmm...Will every world tend to explore the universe once it¡¯s strong enough?"

    Polo Jia remained silent for a while, then nodded heavily, and said, "ording to the records kept in our Flow Moon, yes. After all, the total amount of resources of a world is limited. Even though a growing great world can absorb the Chaos power to constantly strengthen itself, it won¡¯t be able to amodate too many powerful beings."

    "The resources of a world will eventually be consumed up, because as more and more powerful beings emerge in this world, the more resources they would need, and the longer they would live. Atst, they would be immortal. The more immortal beings existed in a world, the more deficient would the life-force of this world be. Therefore, in order to replenish its own life-force, this world would have to seek for resources from other worlds."

    Looking at Ji Hao with his deeply sunken eyes, Polo Jia continued, "Pan Gu world is so lucky. Near this world, so close from it, there are so many worlds for it to conquer, to devour. You can never imagine the war started by the top-grade beings in Pan Yu world, back in our ¡¯prehistorical era¡¯, for resources. That war nearly destroyed the world."

    "I think I understand." Ji Hao nodded, pointed at Polo Jia, and said, "Give the alliance all the information you have about Pan Heng world...I think, that world will be the main battleground for us against Blood Crown."

    Remaining silent for a while, Ji Hao smiled to Polo Jia, and said, "Of course, if Polo Family is willing to contribute, as you should, from what we may gain from Pan Heng world, you will have a share. I always like to keep things fair."

    Shermie¡¯s shouts could be heard from a distance away, telling Ji Hao that Si Wen Ming was looking for him.

 Chapter 1534: I Want Nine Cauldrons

    Chapter 1534: I Want Nine Cauldrons

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The Highest Conference Hall in Liang Zhu City...

    This ce used to belong to the highest, most powerful organization in Yu Dynasty. But at present, in this magnificent building, Gold Crow warriors had been running and flying everywhere.

    In a smaller hall located next to the main hall, Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming satfortably on exquisitely carved pure golden chairs, tasting the top-grade tea of Yu Dynasty. The tea was from Pan Yu world, grown with a secret magic created by Xiu n masters.

    A nice aroma spread in the air. A dense white mist slowly rose from the tea and filled the entire hall with the refreshing aroma. This was a great tea from Pan Yu world. The natural power contained in one tea leaf was as much as the amount contained in ten pieces of top-grade crystals. Only powerful beings like Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming could bear to drink a whole cup of tea made with a handful of tea leaves.

    Normally, a Yu n noble would use one tea leaf each time, and take a few days to slowly absorb the natural powers contained in it. If they gulped this tea the same way as Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming did, their body would explode because of the excessive natural powers.

    "Uncle, what did you want to tell me? Did...those people refuse to follow your orders again?" Ji Hao narrowed his eyes. A dangerous cold light shed across those eyes as he continued, "If they are still ying tricks at this point of time, I can make them serve in the heaven with the orders of a divine emperor. Then, they will be thrown into the most dangerous ces."

    "It¡¯s not about them." Si Wen Ming blew away the white mist drifting upon his tea, then smilingly took arge sip. The pure natural powers exploded inside his body and brought a pleasant sensation. "Nice tea." He grinned and said.

    "Hmm, let¡¯s check the storeroomter. I think they still have thousands of kilograms of this tea. You should take half of it. It belonged to Yu n families anyway. If you can¡¯t drink that much, you can feed those to the horses!" Ji Haoughed,like a prodigal son squandering the family fortune, "You haven¡¯t told me what did youe for."

    It seemed that Si Wen Ming didn¡¯te for anything urgent. Therefore, Ji Hao rxed, pleasantly tasting this top-grade tea from another world. Nice, it was truly nice. Every time he took a sip of the tea, he could sense a slight improvement in his power. Even a pig would be a ¡¯spirit creature king¡¯ if it drank this tea all year round.

    Tasting the tea, Ji Hao began wondering that if these ¡¯low-grade nobles¡¯ from Yu Dynasty were able to get such a good tea from Pan Yu world, what about Blood Crown?

    Ceaselessly plundering resources from other worlds, nourishing themselves with the best resources, how many powerful beings like this, like Blood Crown, existed in Pan Yu world? And how powerful were they exactly? How many warriors did they have? How strong were those warriors?

    Not to mention anyone else, a group of twelve Sun and Moon knights like Red Lei and Dim Cloud were able to summon Pan Yu and give Ji Hao a certain threat. How many groups of Sun and Moon knights existed in total? Ten? A hundred? Or even more?

    Ji Hao seemed to be lost in his thought, and neither did Si Wen Ming talk. Holding his teacup, he stood up and walked to therge window, looking at the Gold Crow warriors flying in the sky through the giant crystal window.

    After a long while, Ji Hao smiled and cleared his mind. Why should he think so much? There would always be a solution to a problem. No matter how powerful Blood Crown was, Pan Gu world wasn¡¯t weak either, was it? Plus, Ji Hao already had prepared Netherworld Priest to fight against Blood Crown with his full power.

    Also, Priest Mu had promised Ji Hao a full-power strike as well.

    "Uncle, what is it?" Ji Hao walked to Si Wen Ming, also holding a teacup as he looked at the scenery outside. Other than Gold Crow warriors, Ji Hao also saw arge number of well-dressed non-humankind beings leisurely walking on streets, chatting and chuckling. This was also a ¡¯strong¡¯ species, that no matter how many difficulties or dangers they had been through, their pursuits of ¡¯romance¡¯ and coziness would never fade. Ji Hao suspected that even if one put des against their necks, they would continue enjoying their lives while they still could.

    "I want to forge a set of supreme treasure to guard our kind." Remaining silent for long, Si Wen Ming nodded seriously, and said, "I want to forge a set of after-world supreme treasures with natural reward, with my own hands, to pass on, and to guard the natural fortune of our humankind."

    "The nine cauldrons?" The moment Ji Hao said this, he wanted to p himself on the face.

    "Hmm, we happen to hold the same view. Indeed, I n to collect essence metals from all over the world, gather the powers of the world, and to forge nine cauldrons." Said Si Wen Ming with a slightly blushed face. An indescribable glow was emitting from his face.

    "I n to build a base with the nine cauldrons to rece Buzhou Mountain, which has already fallen apart. With the nine cauldrons, the world will be divided into nine provinces, and the earth meridians will meet in the nine cauldrons. We will build an unprecedented great formation to guard our kind. It won¡¯t be a work of nature. Instead, it will belong to the humankind ¡ª ¡¯the Nine Provinces Ward¡¯!" Si Wen Ming turned around, looked at Ji Hao with his brightly shining eyes, and continued, "In the future, no powerful beings from other worlds or sky devils will be able to set one foot in the Nine Provinces Ward!"

    Ji Hao looked at Si Wen Ming. With innguage, he could not describe his feeling about Si Wen Ming.

    His All Streams to the Final Land great formation conquered the disastrous flood, and after that, it managed to pull the five continents in Pan Gu world together, making them merge into Pan Gu Mother Land. Now, he nned to build the nine cauldrons to reced Buzhou Mountain, which had already copsed. He nned to divide the world into nine provinces with the nine cauldrons, and gather the earth meridian power to create the Nine Province Ward, to allow human beings to live a safe life without a worry in the future.

    Ji Hao had to admit that Si Wen Ming always had grandiose ns, that not even Ji Hao could easily follow.

    "More importantly," holding the teacup, Si Wen Ming continued with his deep and strong voice, "many people have already begun cultivating themselves based on your soul cultivation method. I¡¯ve been thinking about it shortly. I think the Magi Pce¡¯s current grading system can be more specific and urate. In the future, the nine cauldrons can also serve as a measure to the powers of Magi."

    "With spirit power..." Ji Hao looked at Si Wen Ming as his eyes sparkled.

    "Let them lift the nine cauldrons with spirit power, then grade them ording to the numbers of cauldrons that they managed to raise." Si Wen Ming said excitedly, "Nine is a number of extreme...As the cores of the nine provinces, the nine cauldrons will be connected with the earth meridians. Lifting one cauldron may not require a great power, but after that, to lift the second cauldron, one would be needing a ten times greater power, and the third cauldron might cost a hundred times stronger power to be lifted...If a Magus can lift the nine cauldrons at one time with pure spirit power..."

    Si Wen Ming raised his head, looked at the sky, and said, "His or her soul would be strong enough to absorb a natural star, and he or she would be able to be a Supreme Magus!"

    "The one who can lift the nine cauldrons with his or her spirit power can be a Supreme Magus!" Si Wen Ming wielded his fist and asked, "Ji Hao, what do you think about this idea?"

    Remaining silent for quite a while, Ji Hao also responded with a deep voice, "So, what do you want me to do? Help you forge the cauldrons?"

    Si Wen Ming grinningly punched on Ji Hao¡¯s chest and said, "I need the pure positive power from the sun world to melt the metal essences from all over the world. I need the nine cauldrons to be forged by the strongest power in the world."

    Shaking his head, Si Wen Ming smiled and continued, "But I am a mortal being, and cannot ess the sun world. So, I came to ask you, a divine emperor, for help!"

    Ji Hao pondered for another while, thenughed, "Perhaps, apart from the sun world, I can help you with even more."

    Ji Hao triggered the five-colored cauldron in his lower abdomen with his mind. This time, the cauldron obediently drifted out of his palm.

    Si Wen Ming stared at the cauldron, stunned, as if he had just seen a ghost in broad daylight.

 Chapter 1535: All Souls Creation Cauldron

    Chapter 1535: All Souls Creation Cauldron

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "This..." With difficulty, Si Wen Ming squeezed a word out of his gritted teeth. He sounded like a sleep talking man.

    Abruptly, Si Wen Ming widely popped out his eyes and moved his arms. His arms left shreds of afterimages in the air, but without making even the slightest noise. As he swiftly changed his hand motions, dark-yellow light spots sparkled in the air while countless spell symbols flew out of his palms. Storm-like magic seals descended from all directions and sealed off the entire hall firmly.

    "Uncle Wen Ming?" Ji Hao was startled by Si Wen Ming¡¯s crazy behavior.

    Did this five-colored cauldron have a story? Why was Si Wen Ming so nervous?

    Ji Hao had this cauldron inside his body for many years. This cauldron was able to automatically make high-grade magic treasures, devour sky devils, digest everything in the world, transform the Chaos power for Ji Hao to absorb. But apart from all these...

    Ji Hao was shocked by his own thoughts. How amazing! Every single function of this cauldron could probably shake the world. Maybe because Ji Hao had been with it too long, and was already used to its existence, its unimaginable functions hardly ever shocked Ji Hao. However, in the eyes of the others, this cauldron was obviously a supreme treasure, especially the fact that it could trap and devour sky devils, turn them into the purest original soul power, then use the original soul power to improve the cultivation potential of a living being at a fundamental level.

    With this cauldron, anyone with an ambition to start a sect would be able to turn his or her every trusted disciple into super talented ones like Po, Gui Ling and the other prehistorical creatures.

    This cauldron could even decide the fate of a sect! It was a genuine supreme treasure!

    Not to mention the fact that it could even digest holy-level sky devils. Holy-level sky devil was a nightmare, such that not even Priest Hua managed to free himself from a miserable situation caused by a holy-level sky devil. If Priest Mu and Priest Hua knew that Ji Hao had such a treasure, they would definitely rush to Ji Hao and shout ¡¯this treasure is destined to be ours¡¯, even if they had to start a great war against Yu Yu for it.

    "Uncle Wen Ming, do you recognize this treasure?" Ji Hao opened his mouth and asked with extra carefulness.

    "Put it back, put it back, then we¡¯ll talk." Si Wen Ming¡¯s eye corners had been twitching intensely. Even though he had already built over a thousandyers of magic seals within a second with all of his powers, he was still cautiously looking around like a thief, in case anyone suddenly broke in and see the three-legged, round-shaped cauldron on Ji Hao¡¯s hand, which was glowing with a faint five-colored light.

    Ji Hao immediately sent the cauldron back into his body. He cauldron transformed into a colorful stream of light, merged into his body, and floated in the middle of his lower belly.

    "¡¯All souls creation cauldron¡¯, this is the ¡¯all souls creation cauldron¡¯. Some people also call it ¡¯Pan Gu all souls cauldron¡¯." Si Wen Ming¡¯s eyes grew even wider as he stared at Ji Hao right in the eyes and growled, "Where did you get it? How can it be in your hands? Do you know where it was from?"

    Ji Hao spread his hands. He truly didn¡¯t know the story about this cauldron.

    But, it must be a big deal, as Si Wen Ming turned so serious the moment he saw it, right? Ji Hao had heard about Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation, and the seal made by Priest Guang Cheng, with the other half of Buzhou Mountain. He also knew about some other famous top-grade supreme treasures in Pan Gu world. But ¡¯all souls creation cauldron¡¯, or ¡¯Pan Gu all souls cauldron¡¯, he had never ever heard of it in his current and previous life.

    His strong spirit power was fully activated, with which, Ji Hao checked through all his current life and previous memories. He could tell for sure that he never heard of this treasure, because nothing about it was left in his memories.

    Si Wen Ming took a deep breath. He pointed at Ji Hao¡¯s nose and abruptlyughed. Next, he raised both arms and released two streams of mist from his sleeves, in the colors of ck and white. The mist streams rolled out from his sleeves and wove into arge Taiji diagram, which sealed off the hall.

    "I was truly dumbfounded by that treasure you took out just now. No matter how powerful my magic seals are, they stay at the level of Divine Magi, but this He Tu and Luo Shu great formation is different. Not even five Supreme Magi withbined powers can hear us through this formation."

    He slowly let out a long breath he took just now, then looked at Ji Hao, shaking his head and giving a bitter smile. "I was shocked so badly, which is reasonable though. Nothing about this treasure can be found from the records keeping by the humankind. Its story has only been passed down from generations of human emperors and leaders of super families with especially long histories, from mouth to mouth."

    While cupping his hands into the shape of a small cauldron, Si Wen Ming was shaking his head and continuing, "No other treasure in the world has its colorful glow, and it¡¯s a three-legged cauldron. Therefore, anyone knows about it will be able to recognize it at the first nce."

    "Is it important?" Ji Hao looked at Si Wen Ming curiously.

    "It¡¯s the lifeblood of Pan Gu world!" Si Wen Ming looked at Ji Hao from head to toe, eyes wide open without blinking. "This treasure shouldn¡¯t...show up...It shouldn¡¯t be in your hands either. But, it is in your hands. This, this, this is all wrong, isn¡¯t this...?"

    Shaking his head again, Si Wen Ming nced at the sky through the crystal window in awe and veneration, then subconsciously lowered his voice and continued, "Do you know how many living beings exist in Pan Gu world?"

    Ji Hao blinked and shook his head quickly.

    "Then, do you think more living beings existed in the ancient time than nowadays, or more living beings exist nowadays than the ancient time?" Si Wen Ming asked another question.

    "Of course...more living beings now...right?" Ji Hao pondered shortly, then seriously answered Si Wen Ming¡¯s question. Back in the ancient time, the environment was harsh, and ancient creatures never stopped killing and eating each other. Imaginably, ancient creatures had lived difficult lives, and naturally, the total number of living beings back then should way smaller than now.

    "You¡¯re right. The number of contemporary living beings is more than hundred-million timesrger than the ancient number." Said Si Wen Ming urgently, "So, do you know that all living beings have souls? Human beings, dragons, phoenixes, and those little animals, like bugs, fishes, ants, even trees, flowers, grasses, every living being has a soul. Do you know this?"

    "Even nts have souls?" Ji Hao eximed out loud, but then, he pped on his forehead and murmured, "I get it, if nts don¡¯t have souls, how could Treeman and his brothers even exist? Hehe, I didn¡¯t think of that."

    "Every living being has a soul. But much more living beings exist nowadays than in the ancient time. Till now, the total number of Pan Gu world living beings have soared, then where did all those new soulse from?"

    "Do you mean...?" Ji Hao widely opened his mouth. Hearing Si Wen Ming, he was shocked too.

    If the Pan Gu all souls cauldron created the souls of all Pan Gu world living beings, indeed, it could be counted as the lifeblood of Pan Gu world.

    Souls, souls, no one knew how precious souls were than Ji Hao did. After all, he was a cultivator with a strong embryo of Dao!

    All souls creation cauldron, it was the origin of every soul in Pan Gu world!

    Ji Hao suddenly wanted to cry. How on earth did he get such a hot-potato-like treasure, and why would he carry it inside himself for so many years?

 Chapter 1536: Formulate A Plan

    Chapter 1536: Formte A n

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    For some things, when people who knew them felt that no more people should know, these things would be secrets. Over time, fewer and fewer people would know about these secrets. When memories faded with the flying time, secrets would be rumors.

    One day, with the time moving on, rumors would be stories, and eventually legends.

    Fortunately, quite a few experienced ones still existed among human beings, and neither was the emperor ever absent from the history of the humankind. Si Wen Ming patiently and detailedly told Ji Hao about the story of the all souls creation cauldron.

    After that, Ji Hao understood the reason why the cauldron was a secret that only a very few people knew about. It was way too important, rted to too many things and people. Ancient powerful human beings turned the cauldron into a secret, and Ji Hao couldn¡¯t agree more to that. Some secrets should remain secrets forever.

    Saint Pan Gu created the world, but fell under the attacks from hundreds of millions of Chaos monsters. The dragon ancestor was generated from Saint Pan Gu¡¯s body, the phoenix ancestor flew out of Saint Pan Gu¡¯s powerful soul, and from Saint Pan Gu¡¯s blood, which was shed all over the world, human beings were created.

    As the core of Saint Pan Gu¡¯s soul, his original soul, which recorded all his understanding about the great Dao, split up into three, it merged with the tremendous natural rewards power for creating the world and formed three living beings. Speaking of this, Si Wen Ming gave Ji Hao a meaningful nce. Instantly, Ji Hao figured out that the three living beings generated from Saint Pan Gu¡¯s original souls were his Shifu, Yu Yu, and Yu Yu¡¯s two brothers.

    All the other living beings in Pan Gu world were generated from the remaining parts of Saint Pan Gu¡¯s body. His skull absorbed his natural rewards power and became a three-legged, round-shaped cauldron. Even more magically, after the phoenix ancestor was generated from Saint Pan Gu¡¯s soul and his original soul split into three, an extremely pure trace of his essence soul didn¡¯t fade.

    Maybe because of an unfinished wish of Saint Pan Gu, or some other reasons, the slight trace of essence soul merged with the cauldron, which used to be Saint Pan Gu¡¯s soul. The essence soul became a me, burning in the all souls creation cauldron like a pre-world seed of souls.

    Since then, the cauldron was able to absorb the Chaos power and transform it into pure soul power, then condense the soul power into actual souls. During the past countless centuries, the cauldron had been producing pure new souls, sending the new souls into the Netherworld for reincarnation. With all these new souls, the living beings in Pan Gu world had been developing thrivingly, growing stronger and stronger.

    Astonishingly, a shadow of Saint Pan Gu¡¯s original soul existed in the slight trace of essence soul. It was merely a shadow, hazy and blur, like a flower¡¯s reflection in the mirror or the moon¡¯s shadow on the water. However, it gave the cauldron a mark of Saint Pan Gu¡¯s great Dao, not the entire great Dao, but five to six percent. Earlier, the cauldron absorbed Saint Pan Gu¡¯s natural rewards power for creating the world, and added with the mark of Saint Pan Gu¡¯s great Dao, the cauldron developed an unimaginably magical function ¡ª With enough materials, it could automatically copy all treasures from Pan Gu world.

    Every treasure that existed in Pan Gu world was undoubtedly a piece of the great Dao of Pan Gu world, or a mark of it. All in all, all treasures in this world were created based on Saint Pan Gu¡¯s understanding about the great Dao. Therefore, apart from ¡¯all souls¡¯, this cauldron also had ¡¯creation¡¯ as a part of its name.

    More importantly, as the origin of all new souls in Pan Gu world, this cauldron had a tight connection with the operation of the great Dao of Pan Gu world. In an easy-to-understand way, the owner of this cauldron would be ablergely affect the operation of Pan Gu world¡¯s great Dao, and would always be supported by the great Dao of nature. Whatever he did, he would get twice the result with half the effort.

    "Its first owner was..." Ji Hao looked at Si Wen Ming curiously.

    "He, hehe," Si Wen Ming quickly blinked his eyes and said, "I can¡¯t say, and dare not to. That is a bad-tempered one...Hm, I never heard about the change of the all souls creation cauldron¡¯s owner, but now you have it, which means, you are chosen by its original owner, and the original owner wants to borrow your power to achieve a purpose."

    Si Wen Ming abruptly pped his own forehead and stared at Ji Hao, eyes and mouth wide open, as if he was suddenly enlightened.

    No wonder Ji Hao had been improving so fast, no wonder he was promoted to divine emperor by his natural rewards power, with a world¡¯s edict!

    No wonder, no wonder! With the all souls creation cauldron, any unbelievable thing happened to Ji Hao now seemedpletely reasonable. With the support of the cauldron¡¯s original owner, and Yu Yu as his Shifu, who would Ji Hao ever be afraid of?

    "Fortunately, three months ago, Emperor Shun and I talked all night. He told me everything that I should know in the future. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to recognize this treasure...My You Chong n is indeed a branch of You Xiong n, but still, we are not qualified to know these secrets."

    Rubbing his hands, Si Wen Ming looked at Ji Hao with a bitter face and said, "Now, here is a thing. The sun world won¡¯t be a problem, neither will the essence metals from all over the world. The only problem is, if I forge the nine cauldrons with this all souls creation cauldron, without a doubt, the nine cauldrons woulde out with an incredible quality, and might even beparable to those legendary supreme treasures...But, the all souls creation cauldron is way too eye-catching." Si Wen Ming looked at Ji Hao with that bitter face and continued, "But if we don¡¯t use it, you have already shown it to me..."

    It was the all souls creation cauldron, which had Saint Pan Gu¡¯s natural rewards power for creating the world, and contained all Saint Pan Gu¡¯s understanding about the great Dao. Si Wen Ming couldn¡¯t even imagine how powerful would the nine cauldrons be if they were forged by this treasure."

    However, after talking with Emperor Shun through one whole night, Si Wen Ming learned a lot of secrets that he could not reach, and gained a deeper understanding of Pan Gu world.

    Si Wen Ming dared not to use the all souls cauldron.

    No one in the world dared to offend the cauldron¡¯s original owner. Facing her power, and the power of the cauldron, not a single living being in Pan Gu world ever had the courage to even think about forcibly taking it from her.

    But, if the cauldron were in Si Wen Ming¡¯s hands...

    Si Wen Ming even worried that once anyone heard a word about it, his You Chong n would be wiped out entirely in a night, without leaving any slight trace.

    Si Wen Ming had no fear, but he had to be responsible for his nsmen. He could not put his nsmen in danger for his own sess, especially now. He was a special human being now, and could affect the entire humankind.

    "I really, really, really want to use it to forge the nine cauldrons." Si Wen Ming gave a long sigh, "But, it¡¯s hard, so, so hard...You have no idea that, in this world, some people, some things, are too terrifying."

    "We may figure out a way, no?" Ji Hao frowned and pondered for a while, then abruptly pped his hands and burst intoughter.

    Putting his mouth near Si Wen Ming¡¯s ear, Ji Hao whispered a few words.

    He told Si Wen Ming something about ¡¯Pan Heng¡¯...

 Chapter 1537: In A Big Way

    Chapter 1537: In A Big Way

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    ¡¯Dong¡¯!

    The deep, strong ring of Pan Gu bell broke the quietness of Pu Ban City in the morning, sounding from the core of everyone¡¯s soul.

    In the east, the sky started to be illuminated. The golden sunlight covered the entire city, while countless Gold Crow warriors transformed into their human shapes, wearing sun crystal golden armors, holding sun crystal long spears, and their bodies burning in raging golden fires. Heads raised high, chests puffed out, these Gold Crow warriors trod on golden fiery clouds while cawing thunderously.

    For the very first time, the ¡¯crow caw concerto¡¯, which had be the worst nightmare of countless Fire Crow n children, now echoed through the Pu Ban City.

    The Pu Ban City was stirred. People walked out of their houses, stunned, looking at all the Gold Crow warriors standing in the sky in perfect lines.

    A giant number of Gold Crow warriors arrayed in the sky. Their goldenness filled everyone¡¯s line of sight. The golden Gold Crow fire burned the entire sky gold, its great heat dispelling the thin mist coiling on branches or in bushes.

    "Under Emperor Shun¡¯s order, all marquises and earls should now head to the Town Hall to attend an important meeting." Cawing for a while, Gold Crow warriors shouted out what Ji Hao told him to shout in chorus.

    Their sharp yet hoarse voices quaked the earth and the mountains. All people who had ess to the Town Hall heard them. Many of them angrily rolled up their sleeves, rushing to the Town Hall withrge groups of subordinates, whileining.

    It was so early in the morning that many people hadn¡¯t even wake up from their sweet dreams yet. Who could tolerate such a sudden earth-shaking noise?

    But soon, some people realized that ording to the news that came from their scouts in Liang Zhu City, these golden, shining ¡¯spirit crows¡¯ weren¡¯t wild creatures. Instead, they were the new divine emperor, Ji Hao¡¯s reliable warriors, and they used to be the flying battle beasts of Gold Crow n, which was once known as Fire Crow n, a small Southern Wastnd n where Ji Hao was born in.

    ording to the stories, which were told secretly by some knowledgeable elders, these Gold Crows used to be weak fire crows which could barely reach the level of Senior Magi. But, some people had activated their Gold Crow bloodline, and turned them into incredibly strong three-legged Gold Crows.

    Some elders from the ns or families which existed since the prehistorical era, such as Candle Dragon n, Tao Tie n, and White Tiger n, knew pretty much everything about Gold Crows. In surprise, they told their people that these Gold Crows under Ji Hao¡¯smand were pure-blood, and totally different from those mix-blood crows which luckily attained a thin Gold Crow bloodline.

    Indeed, these Gold Crows under Ji Hao¡¯smand weren¡¯t strong enough yet, but their bloodline was pure. With enough time to grow, they would bring the frightful power of the ancient Gold Crows back to this world!

    More importantly, the family of ancient Gold Crow had a small poption, but how many Gold Crows, which were transformed from fire crows, were under Ji Hao¡¯smand now? When Ji Hao¡¯s Gold Crow army grew mature, perhaps, not a single human n or family would be able to have a force to rival it! Not to mention the fact that Ji Hao was a divine emperor now. The heaven owned countless powerful treasures, which meant Ji Hao could arm his Gold Crow army with any divine treasure, such as an ancient divine formation, to crush an army from the mortal world.

    Thinking of all these, thoseining marquises and earls suddenly woke up. Heads covered in cold sweat, they looked at those Gold Crow warriors that stood motionlessly in the sky, frowning as they slowed down on their way to the Town Hall.

    Soon, quite a number of messengers secretly left Pu Ban City with urgent letters in all directions like phantoms. These messengers who showed up in public were just distractions, as the real important messages had been delivered through the small-scale teleporting formations or specialmunicating formations built byrge human families and ns.

    They had to know Ji Hao again, to redere the rtionship between Ji Hao and their families, and to discuss their attitudes towards Ji Hao.

    A divine emperor...As a title, ¡¯divine emperor¡¯ could not scare people. But, if this divine emperor also had a reliable army, people would see him as a genuine divine emperor, and his words would be invible.

    In the Town Hall, Emperor Shun sat in the middle, on a tall throne. An especially strong star power had already begun spreading from his body. Waves of natural star power surged out of his body like a tsunami, while the splendid starlight swirled the space about fifty-meters in radius around him. Because of the energy waves releasing from Emperor Shun¡¯s body, the entire Town Hall was slowly shaking.

    Anyone who knew about Supreme Magi would know at first nce that Emperor Shun had already started absorbing his chosen natural star.

    Once hepletely absorbed the star, he would be an immortal Supreme Magus. ording to the rule which had been followed for countless years by human beings, an immortal Supreme Magus couldn¡¯t be the human emperor.

    Therefore, before long, Emperor Shun would have to abdicate, and with a ny-nine percent chance, Si Wen Ming, who now sat by the left side of Emperor Shun, would seed to the throne.

    Si Wen Ming sat on his heels on Emperor Shun¡¯s left side solemnly. He carefully kept a distance away from Emperor Shun, to not let himself touch the scary star power releasing from Emperor Shun¡¯s body. Sitting behind Si Wen Ming were the leaders, elders, and princes from tens ofrge ns and families, and arge group of greatly influential marquises and earls.

    More importantly, Ji Hao sat by the right side of Si Wen Ming.

    Ji Hao was wearing a robe which he found from a storeroom in the heaven, and belonged to East Emperor Taiyi. He sat straight next to Si Wen Ming, with his entire body glowing like a small sun.

    People who walked into the Town Hall understood Ji Hao¡¯s attitude the moment they saw him. As the only reigning divine emperor in Pan Gu world, Ji Hao was Si Wen Ming¡¯s unshaken supporter. On behalf of the heaven, Ji Hao supported Si Wen Ming, and was willing to help him ascend to the throne.

    People walked into the Town Hall. Some of them were Ji Hao¡¯s friends, some didn¡¯t know much about him, and others hated Ji Hao¡¯s guts. No one said a word, but instead, people all quietly sat down with their nsmen and friends.

    Soon, sixty-percent of all people on the scene sat behind Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao.

    Si Wen Ming¡¯s breath was long and steady. Ji Hao and everyone behind Si Wen Ming maintained the same breathing rate with him. Tens of thousands of human leaders, powerful human beings, breathed at the same rate and started strong, invisible waves of energy in the Town hall, pressing on the ones in front of them and suffocating them.

    Emperor Shun rested his hands on his knees and said ndly, "Emperor Ji Hao called you all together for one important thing."

    Finishing this, Emperor Shun never said another word. In not long, he would abdicate and hand over the crown to another person. Therefore, he had already started to transfer his power, step by step.

    "Emperor Ji Hao intends to start an expedition to Pan Heng world, to seek advantages for our humankind...People, we should unite in a concerted effort and cooperate fully." While smiling, Si Wen Ming said to the leaders of You Xiong Family, Cloud Sun Family, High Sun Family, Ghost Chariot Family, and Chu Wu n, who all sat in front of him.

    "The ones who refuse to follow orders will be punished by the heaven and the earth!" In a dark tone, Ji Hao added.

 Chapter 1538: Intense Preparation

    Chapter 1538: Intense Preparation

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Without giving a chance to those human leaders who didn¡¯t like or hated Ji Hao, Si Wen Ming started deploying forces.

    Norge troop was needed. This time, only well-equipped elites with strong individual powers would be sent to Pan Heng world. Naturally, the leaders and elders from allrge human ns and families were the most powerful individuals, with the best resources and most powerful inherited treasures in their families.

    Holding a turtle shell, Si Wen Ming read out a series of names in a steady tone.

    Large family leaders and elders who tried to get Ji Hao into troubles back in the nine water gates area, and the ones who didn¡¯t agree on Si Wen Ming seeding to the throne, and needed Emperor Shennong and Emperor Xuanyuan to show up themselves to silence them, were all on the list.

    Nearly ten-thousand people from tens of super ns and familiesposed the expeditionary force to Pan Heng world. Among all human beings, these people disliked Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming the most, and attempted to go against them on nearly all asions. They were the leaders of all who didn¡¯t support Si Wen Ming. Therefore, once anything happened to them, no opposing force would be left among human beings for Si Wen Ming.

    "How ridiculous! Starting an expedition to an unheard world? With less than ten-thousand people? To do what? Yet, you im it¡¯s for the humankind, you two young..." A bad-tempered Ghost Chariot Family elder leaped up from the ground and shouted out loud.

    ng! Ji Hao gripped the Xuanyuan sword, which leaned against Si Wen Ming¡¯s body. The sword buzzed shrilly as Ji Hao swept it across the Ghost Chariot elder¡¯s neck. A stream of blood squirted to the air, while the elder¡¯s head thudded on the ground and rolled to the door from the central area of the hall, leaving a long trace of blood on the floor.

    "Like I said, the ones who refuse to follow orders will be punished by the heaven and earth." Ji Hao smiled, carefully putting the sword back to its sheath as he praised with sincerity, "This is indeed a supreme sword. With this sword, beheading a human being is as easy as chopping a chicken, neat and clean."

    The sword buzzed sharply to respond to Ji Hao, after which, Si Wen Ming coldly wielded his sleeve and said, "Remove the body, and hang up the head to show to the world. We human beings are facing a major challenge. Anyone who refuses to tide over the difficulties with everyone else will be executed."

    Straightening his body and pressing his hands against his kneels, Si Wen Ming looked like a towering mountain, giving an especially heavy pressure to every human leader who didn¡¯t support him.

    A man in a dark cloak slowly walked out from the behind. A faintly sensible star power had been releasing from his body in all directions. His star power wasn¡¯t as strong as Emperor Shun¡¯s, but clearly, this man had already drawn the power of a natural star into his own body, and was absorbing the natural star with his soul and spirit. Once he reced the spirit of the star with his soul power...

    A new Supreme Magus would emerge!

    The limbs of this man in a ck cloak moved flexibly, without stiffness at all. His expression was natural, and his eyes were clear. Apparently, his soul and spirit power were strong enough to fight against the spirit of the natural star, and he had arge chance of bing a Supreme Magus.

    Another man in a ck cloak walked out. As same as the first one, he silently stood behind Si We Ming.

    Then the third man in a ck cloak, the fourth, fifth, sixth... Atst, twelve men in ck cloaks quietly stood behind Si Wen Ming, with strong star power energy waves releasing from their bodies. Thunder, wind, darkness, lightness, the energy waves with different natures were connected, pressing down on everyone¡¯s heart.

    These were twelve powerful human beings who had arge chance of bing Supreme Magi! These were also twelve trusted subordinates of Si Wen Ming who were expected to reach the Supreme Magus level!

    They hadn¡¯t fully controlled the power of their chosen natural star, but without a doubt, they were now half-step Supreme Magi.

    "Hehe!" Ji Hao sat steadily beside Si Wen Ming andughed, "Like I said, be punished by the heaven and the earth...Under the current circumstances, I am present on behalf of the heaven, while my uncle Si Wen Ming is on behalf of the earth. Presumably, you will not disagree, will you?"

    With a pair of dagger-sharp eyes, Ji Hao scanned across the frozen faces of some human leaders sitting in the hall and continued, "This time, Uncle Wen Ming will also depart with the expeditionary force. But, with Emperor Shun staying in Pu Ban City, I believe that the city will remain in peace like a mountain."

    Emperor Shun smiled and slowly raised his head, delightfully looking at the twelve men in ck cloaks behind Si Wen Ming.

    Once Ji Hao gave Si Wen Ming the Mantra Dan with Nine Secret Words, Si Wen Ming dedicated it to the humankind. Afterward, Emperor Shun, Emperor Xuanyuan, and the other former emperors selected a batch of loyal and reliable people to learn them. Within a couple of months, arge number of hopefuls had already emerged among the selected ones.

    If a million Supreme Magi existed among human beings...

    Thinking of this, Emperor Shun¡¯s heart beat like a drum. If a million Supreme Magi existed among human beings, the n of Emperor Fuxi, who magically created the cultivation system of Magi back then, would be carried out perfectly, wouldn¡¯t it?

    Coughing loudly to conceal the excitement in his heart, Emperor Shun started talking in a serious tone, "I will stay to guard the Pu Ban City, while Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao lead the expeditionary force to Pan Heng world, to dedicate themselves to the humankind. Things are all settled then. The expeditionary force will depart in three days. Whoever hesitates or refuses to go, or deserts in the face of the trip, will be executed!"

    Emperor Shun straightened his right hand like a de and gently swung down, while smiling and continuing, "The other thing, you all know that we are facing an unprecedented strong enemy. Therefore, the production of armaments needs extra attention. I have ordered Hao Tao to select a hundred-million craftsmen and collect essence metals from all over the world. We have also borrowed the sun world from Emperor Ji Hao. In there, we will forge our armors and weapons with the essence sun fire. Every human n and family should spare no efforts to mine and extract essence metals to help with this mission."

    The second thing was nothing but forging armors and weapons, so no one took it seriously. But in three days, the expeditionary force would depart. Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming were two heartless and brutal men. They didn¡¯t seem to give the others a chance to survive at all!

    The faces of quite a number of n leaders and elders turned very dark. They gritted their teeth and stared at Ji Hao. No one knew what they were thinking.

    Ji Hao gave a faint smile and said ndly, "Of course, although we said that we only want elites in the expeditionary force, leaders and elders, it will be reasonable for you to bring some subordinates with you. But please, carefully select your subordinates, and do not bring those weak kids to die."

    So, were subordinates allowed to be brought?

    With dazzling eyes, some people lowered their heads and whispered to each other.

    The departure would happen in three days. The time was way too limited. But, with the powers of theserge families and ns, the human resources, and all abilities of these leaders and elders, they could still do a lot within this span of time.

    Ji Hao absented the rest of the meeting. Instead, he left the Town Hall withrge steps, and went straight to Wuzhi Qi.

    "Finish this, and your old crimes will all be forgiven. But to satisfy everyone else, you cannot call yourself Wuzhi Qi anymore...You also need to sacrifice a clone, to be imprisoned forever symbolically!"

    "Deal?" Ji Hao looked at Wuzhi Qi with his sunken eyes.

    Wuzhi Qi looked at Ji Hao and slowly nodded.

 Chapter 1539: Leave For Pan Heng World

    Chapter 1539: Leave For Pan Heng World

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In Liang Zhu City, Polo Jia sat before a ten miles wide teleporting formation.

    A group of Flow Moon schrs had been carefully checking the formation, inserting magic crystal into every core. asionally, one of them would cast a spell at the formation to check if every part of the formation was functional.

    Pan Heng world was a pain in the heart of every Flow Moon being.

    They had aimed at that world tens of thousands of years ago, and started hundreds of expeditions to this world. Sadly, Flow Moon people were truly not created for war. All their expeditions failed, and each time, they suffered severe losses.

    Fortunately, Pan Heng world was a magical world dominated by nts. A handful of moss from that world could be as effective as ten-thousand years old top-grade herbs in Pan Gu world. The Flow Moon¡¯s expeditions failed indeed, but they plundered Pan Heng world before they fled back to Pan Gu world, and managed to make ends meet, without breaking.

    Surrounded by a group of trustworthy subordinates, Ji Hao walked over and stood by Polo Jia, looking at the formation as he sighed, "Didn¡¯t you win even once?"

    Hearing Ji Hao¡¯s harmful greeting, Polo Jia gave Ji Hao a sulky nce, snorted coldly, and said, "You will know how hard are those things to deal with once you see them...But of course, don¡¯t think that we Flow Moon people don¡¯t know how to conquer that world only because of our hundreds of times of failure, which weren¡¯t worth mentioning."

    With the special Yu n pride, Polo Jia slightly raised his head and continued ndly, "We just didn¡¯t want to disturb our families in Pan Yu world...And, don¡¯t you think that that world can serve as a perfect cultivation ground for our young family members?"

    Ji Hao remained silent. The first exnation, as they didn¡¯t want their family people from Yu n world to know about Pan Heng world, so they wouldn¡¯t have to share the profits with them, that was believable. As for using Pan Heng world as a cultivation ground, that was just bragging.

    Smiling faintly, Ji Hao looked at the teleporting formation and said, "So, cultivation ground, what a smart idea! Emperor Polo Jia, you and all elders from your family have to go to Pan Heng world with us."

    Polo Jia¡¯s expression changed suddenly. Before he said a word, Ji Hao continued coldly, "I don¡¯t trust you. I don¡¯t want you to destroy the portal after we go into Pan Heng world and trap us there. Even though we are capable of building another portal...but, who knows how dangerous that world can be? So, we better do not take the risk."

    From a distance away, a few Chu Wu elders who heard Ji Hao gave Polo Jia a twisted, frosty smile.

    These Chu Wu n elders were forced to join the expeditionary force and follow Ji Hao to Pan Heng. To them, this was a disaster. Who did they ever offend? Why would they be sent to a strange world with Ji Hao, who was a heartless and brutal boy? If Ji Hao tended to murder them in that world, who could theyin to?

    However, the most powerful one was allowed to make the call. Currently, Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming together made the strongest force among human beings. Therefore, even though these Chu Wu n elder wanted to do something to stop them, they dared not to.

    With a high-pitched voice, a Chu Wu n elderughed, "Marquis Yao Ji Hao, you shall have no worries. All ns and families will send elite forces here to guard this formation...if anyone dares to y any trick here, hehe!"

    Polo Jia¡¯s face turned even darker. Ji Hao forced him and his elders to follow him to Pan Heng world as hostages, that was fine. But, allowing these insane Chu Wu people to guard the base of Flow Moon? Not eptable at all! What if these people went out of their wits and start a massacre in here? The Flow Moon couldn¡¯t bear to suffer any more losses.

    Thinking of this, Polo Jia abruptly dragged Ji Hao¡¯s sleeve and said, "Emperor Ji Hao, about one thing, please bring us a clear answer. Days ago, Liang Zhu City was in chaos. Arge number of members of the twelve families in powers and all smaller families under our leadership have gone missing. Based on our investigation, back then, except for people from Yemo Tian¡¯s Glorious Domination and the four lotus altars, more people were in the city..."

    Ji Hao knew what he tried to say.

    These non-humankind beings were quite capable, as they had actually found out that back then, apart from Glorious Domination people and disciples of Priest Mu and Priest Hua, people from the third party also swept across the city!

    Laughing out loud, Ji Hao patted heavily on Polo Jia¡¯s shoulder and said, "Did such things really happen? Hmm, I will get it cleared up for you, Emperor Polo Jia. But, regarding our alliance against Blood Crown, Emperor Polo Jia, please let the other families in power know that no one should y tricks behind me, because...People will die if you do!"

    Ji Hao put his face closer to Polo Jia, shortening the distance between their faces to less than half an inch, then stared at Polo Jia right in the eyes and continued word by word, "This time, we willbine our powers to face the crisis brought by your holy being, Blood Crown. In the future, many things will be negotiable...But, if some people are still thinking about hurting the humankind at this point in time, I swear, I won¡¯t be the one to regret!"

    Wisps of power of Pan Gu world drilled deep into Polo Jia¡¯s eyes from Ji Hao¡¯s eye sockets. Polo Jia wasn¡¯t a good fighter, and he couldn¡¯t withstand such a strong pressure. Sensing the ache from his eyes, he instinctively took two steps backward, then gasped loudly for air, with cold sweat streaming down his back, which even soaked his clothes.

    "Of course, we will try our best to get through this together with you." Gasping for a while, Polo Jia gave Ji Hao a serious smile. But his smile was slightly bitter ¡ª He surely had guessed that this Emperor Ji Hao might well be the third party which looted the burning Liang Zhu city back then!

    Buzz! A beam of light reached straight into the sky. The portal, which belonged to the Flow Moon and led to Pan Heng world, was activated.

    A City of Great Cmity slowly drifted to the portal-base formation. This time, Ji Hao prepared to bring a City of Great Cmity into Pan Heng world. As members of the expeditionary force, the group ofrge family leaders and elders brought nearly two-hundred-million elite nsmen. Currently, this giant force was arrayed in the middle the city of great cmity; everyone in the array was looking at Ji Hao with sharp eyes.

    Ji Hao chuckled. With his subordinates, he flew into the city of great cmity, not forgetting to drag Polo Jia into the city as well.

    Inside the City of Great Cmity, in a tastefully decorated small room, Priest Hua and Priest Mu sat on two tender green grass hassock with their legs crossed. Smilingly, they looked at the white clouds drifting away outside the window.

    "Pan Heng world? A world dominated by powerful nts? Brother, what a surprise!" Priest Mu nodded delightfully and said to Priest Hua, who looked much better than before. "This journey to Pan Heng world is an opportunity for us."

    Priest Hua grinned even warmer and responded, "Brother, that world is destined to be ours!"

    They looked at each other and grinned. But obvious carefulness, vignce, and suspicion could be found in their warmly grinning faces.

 Chapter 1540: In the Sun World

    Chapter 1540: In the Sun World

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Pan Gu world... In the sun world...

    A straight golden path led deep to the core of the sun world. Golden mes looking like melting ss surrounded the path. asionally, along with shrill caws, enormous Golden Crows would dart out of the mes, chasing each other as they started a storm of fire, spreading in all directions terrifyingly.

    In the fire, the glistening honeb-like, thin and golden magic shields and the glowing divine spell symbols on it were telling the outsiders that this peaceful-looking sun world wasn¡¯t so easy to break in.

    Hao Tao stood by the entrance of the path with a dark face, wearing a dark cloak and holding a dark club. A dark dragon skin longsword and a dazzling golden divine talisman were tied around his waist. Ji Hao had stamped the talisman with his divine seal. This divine seal was the ess to the sun world. With this, mortal beings coulde in without being incinerated by the essence sun fire.

    Beside Hao Tao, Xie Zhi held a same divine talisman in his mouth, and was slowly looking around.

    Surrounding them, countless strong human beings who wore coarse shirts and bared their arms and legs had been roaring while pulling fully loadedrge carriages slowly down from flying forts, sending these especially heavy essence metals into the sun world through the golden path.

    Back in Pan Gu Mothend, these essence metals had already gone through hundreds of processes, and were made into blocks with the most advanced smelting techniques of the humankind. But, with the essence sun fire, the finest impurities in these metal blocks could be removed, and these blocks could be turned into perfect essence metals.

    Perfect, wless essence metals could forge the sharpest weapons and the strongest armors and shields. But of course, they could also be used for building some treasures with unimaginable powers, such as...the nine cauldrons!

    All of a sudden, Xie Zhi Gave a shrill scream. Violently, he bumped against a strong man with his horns and left a deep hole on his body. Blood squirted out immediately.

    The strong man was sent flying backward for a long distance, howling in pain. Arge group of secret guards in ck cloaks, whose faces were as dark as Hao Tao, rushed up and tied this man up. This man growled in rage and wouldn¡¯t stop struggling, until a few clubs were swung down, broke his bones, and shut his mouth.

    Xie Zhi was a mind reader. He was best at discovering the evil intentions in people¡¯ hearts. No one with malicious thoughts could ever sneak into the sun world in front of Xie Zhi.

    Dragon, Tiger, Lion, and Mammoth, the four of them, and hundreds of disciples under the guidance of Priest Mu and Priest Hua stood in a distance away, hiding by twisting the lights and shadows with the powers of a few natural stars. They gazed into the sun world while shaking their heads.

    They couldn¡¯t enter into the sun world under Xie Zhi¡¯s watch, unless they violently broke in. But looking at the hazy Gold Crows in the golden me zing behind Hao Tao, and the golden flying swords floating above the head of every Gold Crow, the four tasted bitterness from their mouths.

    That was a pure sun sword formationposed from the inexhaustible sun power from the sun world. Unless Priest Hua and Priest Mu showed up and made their own moves, who could take a strike from this formation? Facing this fierce sword formation, only a handful of living beings in Pan Gu world were qualified to even think about entering the sun world by now.

    "So many essence metals, only for forging weapons and armors? To arm how many people?" Dragon shook his head in confusion and said, "Are human beings seizing the opportunity to rise again? Human beings, are they nning to rule the world through this war? Human beings, will they make use of this chance to wipe out all non-humankind beings after that Pan Yu powerful being is defeated?"

    The weapons forged by the essence sun fire, from the essence metals from all over Pan Gu Mothend, perhaps with some other valuable natural materials, would be incredibly sharp and lethal, even without spell symbols.

    Human beings had attained the essence of the non-humankind civilization. When the human civilization and the non-humankind civilization werebined, only God would know what kind of terrifyingly strange thing would these essence metals turn into in the sun world.

    Under orders, the four needed to find out what exactly would be forged in the sun world. But, it seemed to be impossible for them to enter the sun world.

    "Damnit!" Tiger cursed. This strong defense built by Hao Tao left them no choice. Did they have to use violence to break in?

    But, they truly didn¡¯t have the courage!

    Standing by the entrance of the path, Hao Tao looked like a rock, but in fact, he had incredibly sensitive sensations. Same as Xie Zhi, he was also best at discovering the evils in hearts. Raised his eyebrows, Hao Tao sensed that someone was looking at him. Just now, Xie Zhi attacked a strong man who clearly had bad intentions, and somehow, that man made Hao Tao start worrying.

    Snorting slightly, Hao Tao raised his right hand and said, "Tell people down there to speed up. The total amount of essence metal sent here every day needs to be ten times the normal!"

    "Difficult? Of course it¡¯s difficult. But, this is about the future of the humankind, about the survival of human beings. No matter how difficult it is, even if they might break their waists, they have to try their best!"

    In the sun world, on the broad square before East Emperor Taiyi¡¯s sun pce, a golden melting pot stood on the ground, with the essence sun fire burning ragingly underneath it. Mountainrge piles of essence metals had been pouring into the pot. Meanwhile, all kinds of armors and weapons were flying out from a spout on one side of the pot. Arge number of human craftsmen had been carving spell symbols on these newly forged weapons and armors. They worked crazy fast.

    If one could walk into the melting pot and take a close look, one would find that these armors and weapons had actually cost less than ten percent of all essence metals in the pot. The rest ny percent of purified essence metal was melted into a five-colored liquid, quietly flowing into the sun pce through a special teleporting formation inside the pot in torrents.

    The five-colored cauldron stood amidst a sky-devouring raging fire.

    In Ji Hao¡¯s body, the all souls creation cauldron was tiny, as small as Ji Hao¡¯s fist. But now, it looked like a towering mountain, ten of thousands of miles tall, and tens of thousands of miles in diameter.

    The cauldron was thickly covered in mysterious,plicated patterns, as a colorful mist spread in all directions from it. A slight amount of this colorful mist could immediately,rgely raise one¡¯s original soul power and boost up one¡¯s spirit.

    At the moment, tens of thousands of elite human beings in dark cloaks sat under the cauldron, their eyes closed tight and sensations shut down, but focusing on inhaling the colorful mist released from the cauldron. Their souls and spirit power had been improving at an amazing rate, allowing them to rece the spirits of their chosen natural stars and sessfully make the breakthrough from Divine Magi to Supreme Magi in a safe, perfect way.

    Si Wen Ming stood beside the all souls creation cauldron, looking at Spirit Wa with reverence. Spirit Wa floated upon a five-colored cloud, holding a purple jade ruyi as she smilingly nodded to Si Wen Ming.

    "With me helping you forging the nine cauldrons myself, they wille out much better than the works done by you alone. As long as you make a deal with the kid Ji Hao, I will help you forge the nine cauldrons. In return, a throne in the heaven will belong to Donggong."

    Spirit Wa smilingly pointed at Donggong and Ximu standing by her side.

    "Yes." Si Wen Ming cupped his hands, bowed solemnly, and responded.

 Chapter 1541: â€˜Welcomingâ€™ Pan Heng

    Chapter 1541: ¡®Weing¡¯ Pan Heng

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Stingy" Standing on the wall of the city of great cmity, Ji Hao looked at the thin metal petals unfolding in the surroundings, shaking his head.

    He was talking about the portal built by the Flow Moon. Thergest bearing capacity of this portal was a standard flying fort of the non-humankind, norger than ten miles squared in area. But this time, Ji Hao forcibly squeezed a city of great cmity in the portal. As a consequence, the operation speed of the portal turned extremely slow. It was like forcibly squeezing a watermelon into a finger-thick tube, so one could easily imagine how difficult it would get.

    Ji Hao turned around and nced at the golden bridge, which floated above the city of great cmity. From a beam of golden light, the golden bridge had transformed into a magnificent, actual bridge, rumblingly shing across the space while pulling the city of great cmity forward speedily. Because of the golden bridge, the operation rate of the portal was raised by tens of times.

    Polo Jia stood beside Ji Hao, shaking with a pasty face. He seemed ready to throw up at any moment.

    The golden bridge had been pulling the city of great cmity forward at an abnormally high speed, because of which, a great pressure had beening from the Chaos in all directions. The space inside the city of great cmity twisted weirdly,rgely affecting Polo Jia¡¯s body.

    While trying very hard to keep himself from throwing up, Polo Jia smiled to Ji Hao and said, "Emperor Ji Hao, it¡¯s not because we Polo Family people are stingy...Pan Heng world didn¡¯t bring us enough profits. Therefore, we had to maintain the pressure weid on them at the lowest level. Investing arge sum of money in building arger portal for that world would be irrational."

    Shaking his head, Polo Jia gave a bitter grin and continued, "The council of elders in our family wouldn¡¯t allow us to waste resources like that."

    "Is the council of elder in your family powerful?" Ji Hao looked at him and asked.

    Because of the badly twisted space, Polo Jia¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t so clear. Hearing Ji Hao¡¯s question, he gave the answer without thinking much, "In Pan Yu world, we have seven-hundred and forty-five family power elders. As for deputy elders..."

    Abruptly, he raised his head and stared at Ji Hao in both embarrassment and anger, then cried, "Emperor Ji Hao, that was very rude."

    Ji Hao chuckled, then pointed at the Chaos tide waves outside, which had been violently striking on the city of great cmity, and said ndly, "If I grip your neck and throw you out, then tell your families that you identally fell into the Chaos...that would be truly rude."

    Picturing the horrible ending Ji Hao described, Polo Jia¡¯s expression changed. Instinctively, he took a few steps away from Ji Hao, then snorted and turned around, without saying another world to Ji Hao. Flow Moon people were the knowers, the wise ones. They weren¡¯t the same as people like Ji Hao, who always preferred to use violence as their first choice.

    "Did your family raise so many powerful beings with the resources you stole from Pan Gu world?" Ji Hao sighed and said, "If you gathered all those elders in Pan Gu world, you might have broken the humankind already, right? Why didn¡¯t you do that?"

    Maybe because he had already revealed the number of family elders to Ji Hao, which was supposed to be a secret, Polo Jia remained silent for a while, then slowly shook his head and said, "The other eleven families in power are stronger than Polo Family, and their members all have greater individual powers. But after all, our roots are back in Pan Yu world."

    Polo Jia frowned and continued while thinking, "Why would mid and low-grade families like ours take great risks to explore the Chaos? Didn¡¯t we do this for resources? Didn¡¯t we do this to strengthen our families? It goes without saying that we keep the main forces of our families back in Pan Yu world. Besides, we roughly know how things are going in Pan Gu world, so why would we break the humankind?"

    Hearing him, Ji Hao looked back the recent period of time, during which, small-scale wars never stopped happening between the humankind and the non-humankind, but major wars were barely started. It seemed that Yu Dynasty truly wasn¡¯t nning to swallow the humankind, and instead, they mentioned that asionally just to bluff.

    He believed Polo Jia and asked another question, "How are things going in Pan Gu world?"

    Polo Jia gave a weird smile, shaking his head as he said, "Aren¡¯t you aware of your own situation?"

    Ji Hao closed his mouth and coldly looked at him.

    Polo Jia grinned. Spreading his hands, he shrugged and said, "We Yu n people are the owners of Pan Yu world, while you, human beings, are the chosen main characters in Pan Gu world, but not the world owners."

    The golden bridge released a golden beam of light as it bumped against a seven-coloredyer of screen. Following a muffled boom, a hundreds of miles wide swirl was created on the screen by the golden bridge. A colorful light stream reached out from the screen, leading the city of great cmity into to the screen tond.

    In the surroundings, Chaos tide waves disappeared. Instead, dense green clouds emerged from all directions, while bolts of pure and powerful pre-world green thunder struck on the city of great cmity like violent evil dragons.

    The city of great cmity unfolded its thin metal pales. In the air,yers of honeb-shaped shields glistened, defending the city against the green thunderbolts. The thunderbolts twisted in the air and caused deafening sizzling noises, which quaked the city slightly.

    In a quarter of an hour, the city of great cmity forcibly prated the green clouds, descended with clouds of smoke puffing up from it.

    Ji Hao¡¯s eyes sensed a clear and warm green light. He looked around and suddenly felt rxed and happy. Was this the Pan Heng world? A world dominated by nts?

    The air in this ce was rich in green power, extremely pure and fresh. Nine light green suns were glowing in the sky, illuminating the world with a green light. The entire world looked like a top-grade piece of jade, green and pure to an extreme degree.

    Down below, tens of thousands of miles lower than the city of great cmity was a boundless continent with multiple ranges of hills. The thriving greenery filled up Ji Hao¡¯s line of sight. Countless towering trees stood on tops of mountains, thousands of miles tall, surrounded by dense green mists. The mist was an incredibly pure and highlypressed natural green power, which had nearly liquefied.

    Above these mountains, dandelion-like, over ten-miles long strange nts floated in the air. When these nts ¡¯saw¡¯ the city of great cmity, their downy flower heads shrank intensely, causing a series of muffled popping noise. Following the noise, puffs of light green seeds flew swiftly out of the flower heads, striking at the city of great cmity at lightning speed.

    The shuttled-shaped, tens of meters long seeds swished shrilly to the city of great cmity, upying the view of everyone in the city.

    Light golden honeb shields emerged. The seeds bumped against the shields and generated waves of thunderous bangs. A raging fire surrounded the city of great cmity, and next, the enormous flying city began shaking slightly.

    Wave and wave of seeds were sent to bomb the city of great cmity.

    Ji Hao and his people had just arrived, but Pan Heng world dwellers embraced them with passionate ¡¯hospitality¡¯ already.

 Chapter 1542: The Outpost Fort

    Chapter 1542: The Outpost Fort

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In the secret room which was inside the city of great cmity, Priest Mu and Priest Hua opened their eyes simultaneously, standing up together.

    "Indeed a wonderful ce." Sensing the extremely pure green power in the surroundings, a thin trace of rxedness andfort emerged on Priest Mu¡¯s bitter face. "Surprisingly, non-humankind beings are actually capable enough to find such a marvellous green ce."

    "This ce is destined to be a part of our sect." Priest Mu grinned delightfully, even squeezing his eyes into a pair of curved lines. "Pre-world powerful nts must exist in here. If we can find them and guide them into our sect, without a doubt, we will rise; not to mention merging the natural fortune of Pan Heng world into our sect. This...If this can happen, we will soar!"

    Priest Hua¡¯s eyes shone in excitement, while Priest Mu nodded quickly.

    By finding a certain number of powerful pre-world nts in this world and guiding them into their sect, naturally, Priest Hua and Priest Mu would attain a great natural fortune from Pan Heng world. If the sect gained all the natural fortune from a world, not even Priest Mu could imagine how thriving his sect might be.

    "Dachi, Qingwei, Yu Yu..." Priest Mu gripped his wooden staff with his left hand, slightly clenched his fingers, then wielded his broad sleeve.

    As a gust of wind rose from the floor, Priest Hua and Priest Mu disappeared without a trace. From the beginning to the end, they didn¡¯t take even a nce at Ji Hao¡¯s expeditionary force or Ji Hao.

    In their eyes, the result Ji Hao¡¯s expeditionary force would gain hadpletely nothing to do with them. The fact that they clearly knew Ji Hao started an expedition to Pan Heng world, proved that they had ears and eyes hiding among his people. No matter what Ji Hao did, they would know immediately. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t worthy of their extra attention.

    Priest Mu didn¡¯t even realize that, as a matter of fact, he wasn¡¯t willing to meet Ji Hao face to face. He owed Ji Hao a full strike, he had promised that. Therefore, he should better avoid meeting Ji Hao as much as he could.

    Crazy seeds had still been bumping against the city of great cmity, causing endless thunderous booms. Tens ofyers of fire and thunderbolts wrapped up the entire city. Weed by this ¡¯passionate¡¯ world, the giant flying city was shaking slightly.

    "Prepare to attack!" Ji Hao raised his right hand.

    A shrill caw echoed through the sky while Yi Di trod on a fire-eyed golden eagle and rose into the sky, starting a gale. Held in his hands, the Thunder Running bow buzzed sharply and released the arrows of the twenty-four sr terms, leaving shreds of afterimages in the air. Instantly, a strong coldness could be sensed from the air.

    Yi Di released the arrows of ¡¯Great Cold¡¯, ¡¯Slight Cold¡¯, and ¡¯Frost¡¯s Descent¡¯. The arrows shed all over the sky. Under Yu Yu¡¯s guidance, Yi Di¡¯s archery skill had been improving rapidly. Through the space between countless swiftly moving seeds, Yi Di¡¯s arrows pierced deeply into those giant dandelion-like nts.

    Cold and fierce, seeming to destroy the world, the arrows drilled straight into the giant nts and shattered them. From the sky, the pieces of the nts fell into the mountain area down below, breaking the branches of countless trees as they left streams of dark-green smoke in the air.

    Startled by the falling pieces,rge groups of birds rose from the forest. These birds had light green feathers, which glistened under the sunlight like emeralds. These birds lookedrgely different from the birds in Pan Gu world, because they were as small as human palms, but had especially long and fluffy, stunning feathers. The group of beautiful birds flew into the sky like a tidal wave, screaming restlessly.

    In the following moment, countless burning arrows flew out of the city of great cmity, as tens of thousands of elite Eastern Wastnd archers under Yi Di¡¯smand released their bowstrings simultaneously. The secretly produced fire explosive arrows prated those giant nts floating in the air and set them all on fire.

    Yi Di and his archers wiped out tens of thousands of giant flying nts, after which, the number of seed bombs started decreasing, until all seeds were gone.

    The giant flying city begannding slowly. From the forest down below, a dim stream of light reached to the sky. Through this light stream, the city of great cmitynded towards a thousand-mile-diameter basin in the mountain area.

    Ji Hao looked down at the basin from the city wall. The basin was all barren, without even grass. Heatwaves had been rising from the ground, stirring the air and making it slightly twist and shake. On the ground, all sands and stones were slightly red, as if a fire was burning underground.

    In the middle of the basin, where the dim light stream came from, was a standard non-humankind battlefront, less than five miles squared in area, mottled, and broken. Apparently, it had been through countless cruel battles and was nearly damaged.

    Surrounding the fort were tens of smaller forts built from stones, carved with red spell symbols. From time to time, mes would burst from the spell symbols and reach hundreds of miles away like fire dragons, brutally burning everything they touched.

    In each small fort, non-humankind ves with missing limbs leaned against walls, excitedly wielding their weapons and yelling at the city of great cmity which had been slowlynding from the sky.

    On the wall of the battle fort in the middle, troops of non-humankind warriors walked over. Those were nearly ten-thousand Yu n warriors, fifty-thousand Jia n warriors, and nearly a thousand Xiu n craftsman. Seeing the splendidly shining, enormous city of great cmity in the sky, these sallow and expressionless non-humankind beings all grinned joyfully.

    Ji Hao looked around. Apparently, this basin was scorched artificially. Boa-like strong vines reached out from the surrounding towering mountains and wove into a tall green wall, encircling the entire basin.

    On the ten-miles-tall green wall, arge number of muscr, light green, leopard-like beasts had been resting, or nimbly leaping around. From a tastefully built wooden house on the wall, some beautiful humanoid creatures with longbows, who were tall and slim, walked out. They looked at the city of great cmity seriously, which was closer and closer to the ground. They seemed to be slightly surprised.

    "These bloody green people." Polo Jia angrily looked at those tall, slim and beautiful humanoid creatures, and said, "I said that once we conquered this world, they will all be the lowest ves...Bloody green people, they..."

    "First of all, you have to be strong enough to conquer this world." Ji Hao interrupted him. Curiously, Ji Hao pointed at the metal fort in the middle of the barren basin, and said, "Are those your people? Seems so incredible that they survived in an encirclement like this."

    Polo Jia smiled proudly and responded, "Even though most of our Polo Family people are schrs and brain workers. But asionally,manders with amazing abilities would emerge among us. The one in charge of this outpost base is my younger brother, Polo Yan. Even those violent lunatics from the Red Sun were amazed by his power."

    From the fort, a Yu n young man flew up to the city of great cmity. He was wearing a broken golden armor, with half of his face covered in scars.

 Chapter 1543: Brotherhood

    Chapter 1543: Brotherhood

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The city of great Cmity floated in the sky, tens of miles higher than the ground. On the city wall, hundreds of meters tall golden statues were covered in a faint golden light. At any moment, these statues couldunch destructive offensives from their eyes.

    Polo Yan flew to the city of great cmity. Before his face, the honeb shields split up. A thin crack appeared onyers of magic sheds, allowing him into the city.

    "My dear brother, I am thrilled to see you again. Polo Yan, I¡¯m gonna tell you about the things that happened these years. Do you have any idea?" Polo Jia spread his arms and walked to his brother. He had so much to say to his younger brother.

    Non-humankind beings hadn¡¯t been living a good life in Pan Gu world these years. At first, they failed to conquer the twelve water worlds, then the portals that led to the twelve worlds were turned into bloody space navigation marks. Before they realized what actually happened, the destructive flood was raised, trapping them in Liang Zhu City for years and making them live like mice.

    Later on, the flood ebbed away, but a bad news came ¡ª Holy Blood Crown and his army were approaching Pan Gu world.

    With violence, the twelve families in power attempted to force human beings to fight for them against Blood Crown, but failed. The humankindunched counterstrikes. Soon after that, Liang Zhu City fell in chaos. A great number of important people died, were betrayed, or went missing...

    Suddenly seeing his younger brother again, Polo Jia really had so much to say to him.

    Polo Yan rushed to Polo Jia withrge steps, having a sulky face. Without saying a word, he threw a heavy kick on Polo Jia¡¯s lower abdomen. Polo Jia howled in pain while he was sent flying into the sky, nearly a hundred meters high. Covering his belly with his hands, he thudded on the floor, twitching like a pig which was struck by lightning, foaming at the mouth.

    "I don¡¯t have an elder brother like you. Damn you, Polo Jia! Where is the annual reinforcement?" Polo Yan darted to Polo Jia, scaring back the few guards who rushed up in an attempt to protect Polo Jia with a raging growl. Polo Yan squatted on the ground, dragged an ear of Polo Jia, and pulled his head up from the ground.

    "Dear Lord Polo Jia, dear Family leader, where is the annual reinforcement we agreed on? You haven¡¯t sent us a warrior, an arrow, or a single bag of food for nearly ten years!" Polo Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with blood streaks as he screamed at Polo Jia hysterically, "Do you know that in the hardest time, I just wanted to taste meat, so I..."

    Polo Yan slightly opened his mouth with his throat squirming quickly, seeming to throw up.

    Polo Jia wiped the foam on his mouth corners, raised his head in surprise, and yelled, "Oh my, did you eat our own kind? Can you describe the taste for me? In our history, no Yu n being had ever tasted our own kind, so I am truly curious about our taste. If I can add your description in the Universe Cookbook, my name will be in the history!"

    Standing aside, Ji Hao¡¯s mouth corners twitched slightly. What a Flow Moon nerd! Under such a situation, what concerned Polo Jia was actually the taste of Yu n people!

    "Shut up! I don¡¯t want to talk about that anymore..." Polo Yan looked at Polo Jia gloomily and said coldly, "I am seriously telling you that even during the most difficult time, I didn¡¯t feed on our own kind...What I ate were non-humankind ves that died in battles...Everyone ate a lot!"

    "Er..." This time, the group of Flow Moon elders who were forced toe along by Ji Hao covered their mouths with their hands while staring at Polo Yan with a weird look.

    They weren¡¯t surprised by the fact that Polo Yan ate non-humankind ves. After all, from any aspect, those non-humankind salves were nothing different from battle beasts raised in the pits. During wartime, when facing a food shortage, it was totally reasonable for Yu n people to eat some non-humankind ves.

    What made them so ufortable was that Polo Yan had actually eaten non-humankind ves, those hideous, creepy non-humankind ves, which weren¡¯t pretty at all! They were way too filthy! How on earth did Polo Yan manage to chew them?

    Polo Jia immediately pressed his hands on Polo Yan¡¯s mouth and shouted in disgust, "Stay away from me! You ate those nasty lowly ves? I¡¯d rather chew tree barks! Damn it! Stay away from me. I can even smell the stink of those ves from your month!"

    Polo Yan didn¡¯t say a word. He grabbed Polo Jia¡¯s head and smashed it against the floor.

    Polo Jia gave a muffled snort when his head was banged against the floor. He nearly fainted.

    "Dam-damn it! Polo Yan, I am your elder brother, your dearest elder brother! It has only been a few years since we saw each other thest time. Howe you became so violent? Are you still an elegant Yu n noble? You let yourself fall! Oh my, how am I gonna exin this to dear mother and father?" With tears flowing on his face, Polo Jia cried and used Polo Yan hysterically.

    Polo Yan snorted coldly. He dropped Polo Jia and said, "Regarding the fact that you haven¡¯t given us any reinforcement in nearly ten years, we¡¯ll discuss itter. How many warriors you brought this time...Damn, human beings?"

    Polo Yan was stuck in Pan Heng world for years, out of touch with his family. Therefore, he didn¡¯t know about the current situation in Pan Gu world. Abruptly, he saw Ji Hao and Wuzhi Qi, who stood by Ji Hao¡¯s side, then his gaze shifted to Si Wen Ming¡¯s figure, and all therge family leaders and elders who followed Ji Hao to Pan Heng world...

    Polo Yan turned around, stomped his foot on Polo Jia¡¯s stomach, as he popped out his three eyes and growled, "I need reinforcement! Elite warriors! Why did you bring me a group of human ves? Except for mining, what can they do?"

    "Kid!" Wuzhi Qi snorted frostily. He shed across the air, came up to Polo Yan, and squeezed his throat.

    Polo Yan didn¡¯t see thising. The golden machete tied around his waist lunged out of its heath and magically sent itself into Polo Yan¡¯s hand. Polo Yan then swung the de fiercely to Wuzhi Qi¡¯s waist, leaving an arc-shaped beam of golden light in the air.

    Wuzhi Qiughed wildly. He put forth his strength through his arms and pressed Polo Yan down to the ground.

    Thud! Polo Yan¡¯s facended on the ground. Half of his face that was covered in scars was almost ttened. He couldn¡¯t hold the machete anymore, which flew out of his hand, nging and rolling to a long distance away on the ground.

    "This...Polo Jia, where the hell did you find these strong human ves? They¡¯re even much stronger than your guards!" Polo Yan¡¯s face was still pressed heavily against the ground, but he shouted out loud in surprise, "Hah? Did you buy a powerful barbaric tribe from Pan Gu world? I¡¯ve told you that with money, we can buy a batch of cannon fodder to conquer Pan Heng world for us. Finally, you understand what I meant!"

    Polo Yan pped Wuzhi Qi¡¯s palm and yelled, "Oi, barbarian, take your hand off me. I am the only younger brother of Polo Jia! Take your hands off me. Otherwise, I will keep your final payment. You won¡¯t even get one jade coin!"

    Wuzhi Qi blinked, not knowing what to say for a long while.

    Ji Hao slightly shook his head. ¡¯These two brothers have a good rtionship, don¡¯t they?¡¯ He thought.

 Chapter 1544: The Power of Gold Crows

    Chapter 1544: The Power of Gold Crows

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Deep voices could be heard from the basin, incanting a spell.

    A force, which was never found in Pan Heng world before, now rolled in the basin. The ground was shaking slightly. The world didn¡¯t like this force, but it could not control it. Pushed by the force, giant rocks rose rumblingly from the ground.

    Together, tens of thousands of Maguspriests strenuously yet sessfully raised faint rocks from underground, knocking them perfectly together to build a hundred-miles squared, ten-miles tall city.

    Warriors left the city of great cmity and got stationed in the city. Flow Moon magic formation artists began buildings formations. With the help of Maguspriests, they quickly drew spell symbols and put divine towers at important spots on the city wall. These divine towers were from Pan Gu world, and were filled with top-grade crystals. Above each tower, an erect eye slowly opened, as it coldly and emotionlessly scanned across the surrounding mountains and forests like sharp des.

    Surrounding the thousand-miles wide basin, on the tall wall of green vines, arge number of light green leopard-like beasts growled with deep voices. Following shrill whistles, wearing the armors made from barks, troops of Pan Heng world green spirits mounted on these leopards-like beasts darted down the wall.

    "Bloody barbarians, their heads are made of wood!" Standing on the city wall and looking at these Pan Heng world people, Polo Yan stroked his face, which used to be covered in scars, but was now fixed, turned wlessly smooth by a special ointment. Baring his teeth, he said, "These are shadow leopards, fierce beasts. We must be careful of the wind bombs from their mouths; those green spirits¡¯ bows are dangerous as well. Their arrowheads are poisonous, so do not touch those."

    Rubbing his healed face, Polo Yan continued seriously, "These green spirits keep a kind of dead leaf snake, mind those snakes especially. From my point of view, dead leaf snakes are generated from the powers of all the withered things in this world, and are very harmful. One dead leaf snake attacked me with its poisonous gas and nearly corroded a half of my head."

    While speaking, Polo Yan had been looking at Ji Hao from head to toe.

    He couldn¡¯t even dream that such severe changes would happen in Pan Gu world within a couple of years!

    Did Yu Dynasty and the alliance of human n really ally? Did everyone have to fight against Blood Crown from Pan Yu world together? And Yemo Tian, who was a friend of Polo Yan, was he truly an illegitimate child of Blood Crown? And Yemo Tian even started the Glorious Domination and attempted to overturn Yu Dynasty? Did all this seriously happen?

    It had only been a few years, but why was the power difference between the humankind and Yu Dynasty reversed?

    Polo Yan looked at Ji Hao in confusion. He now knew that Ji Hao yed a fairly important role in the whole process of the rise of the humankind.

    Meanwhile, he had also been observing Wuzhi Qi, who stood by Ji Hao¡¯s side. In the shape of Si Wen Ming, Wuzhi Qi wore a proud face as he held his hands behind his body and did not say a word. Polo Yan had heard about Si Wen Ming. He was so confused now, because based on what he knew, Si Wen Ming, as an influential human being, shouldn¡¯t be like this!

    Along with long and resounding horns, countless green spirits mounted on shadow leopards darted out of the wall of vines while raising their longbows and howling with high-pitched voices as they marched towards the city in the middle of the basin, leaving shreds of afterimages in the air.

    The scorching sandy ground burned the palms of shadow leopards. The ground was too hot, even having mes rising from time to time. Soon, the ground was stained by shadow leopards¡¯ blood. From time to time, these shadow leopards howled shrilly in pain.

    Gradually, the leopards which rushed in the front had their limbs roasted. With every step forward,rge pieces of meat would fall off from their bodies. Mounted on these shadow leopards, green spirits expressionlessly incanted a spell, sending dark green airstreams into the bodies of these shadow leopards to forcibly support them and allow them to keep running.

    Finally, a shadow leopard fell to the ground. Even its internal organs were cooked.

    More and more shadow leopards fell. Not long after that, their bodies were set on fire by the me puffing out from the ground. The smell of burnt food began spreading in the air.

    Nimbly, green spirits leaped up from these fallen shadow leopards andnded on the backs of the other shadow leopards which were still alive. Sitting behind the other green spirits, they kept moving forward.

    On the city wall, Polo Yan proudlyughed out loud and said, "Fools...But of course, Polo Jia, you¡¯re a fool too, and all family elders, you¡¯re all fools. Look at my earth fire trap! Depending solely on this, we managed to survive all these years!"

    Pointing at the barren basin, Polo Yan continuedughing, "Look, the earth fire poisonous me formation I created. The entire basin is a giant trap. Before, these barbarians would attack us every month. But ever since I built this great formation, they haven¡¯t...Let me count..."

    Doing the math with his fingers, Polo Yan seriously nodded and carried on, "They haven¡¯t attacked us for a whole six years. They trapped us and disabled us from finding enough food and water...Fortunately, I¡¯m not particr about food. If I were a fool like you, Polo Jia, I would have starved to death long ago!"

    Green spirits screamed and fearlessly marched towards the city.

    They needed to cover four-hundred to five-hundred miles to reach the newly built city from the wall of vines. On their way, more and more shadow leopards fell to the ground, and the ones from the behind kept moving forwards by treading on the corpses of their own kind.

    From the surrounding forest, some tall figures showed up. These figures were weirdly shaped, and were entirely wooden. They were about three-hundred meters tall, all with wrinkled faces that were covered in vines and mosses. Their deeply sunken eyes sparkled with the special light of wisdom.

    From a long distance away, these giant creatures looked at the city built by Ji Hao and his people. They didn¡¯t even take a nce at those fallen shadow leopards, or those green spirits who were burned to death by Polo Yan¡¯s earth me trap.

    Looking at these giant figures, Ji Hao suddenly realized that these wooden giants, who watched the fight from the mountaintops, were the true rulers of this world. These human-sized, especially slim green spirits were probably ves of those wooden giants.

    "Mr. Crow, show them our power!" Ji Hao raised his head and growled out loud.

    Mr. Crow was squatting on a metal petal of the city of great cmity, looking down at the army of green spirit. Hearing Ji Hao, he happily raised his Fuso staff and gave a bright caw.

    Fuso tree¡¯s hazy figure was released from the staff, gradually growingrger andrger. Along with an earth-shaking series of caws, tens of millions of Gold Crows flew out from the independent space created by Fuso tree.

    A small-scale pure sun sword formation wasposed in the air. Along with the deafening caws, a thousands of meters long, golden beam of sword light tore apart the space andnded violently on the tallest mountain hundreds of miles away.

    A thunderous boom was generated, while the fiery light illuminated the sky. The hundred-miles-tall mountain was halfway torn down, while tens of wooden giants, who clearly had rtively high social status, were turned into strands of smoke before they could even make any sound. They were directly evaporated by the sword light which was condensed from Gold Crow me.

 Chapter 1545: Blood Crown Descends

    Chapter 1545: Blood Crown Descends

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Witnessing the death of tens of wooden giants, nearly a thousand wooden giants on the surrounding mountains burst into thunderous growls.

    Shadow leopards roared with deep voices as they carried the expressionless green spirits, leaped down from the wall of vines, and crazilyunched offensives on Ji Hao¡¯s city. The fire rising from the ground set their light green hair on fire, but no leopard or green spirit made even the slightest noise because of the pain, just silently charging towards Ji Hao¡¯s city.

    Gradually, the eyeballs of all shadow leopards and green spirits turned pure dark green. A fierce power released from their bodies and condensed into a light green cloud, drifting above their heads.

    "Prepare!" Yi Diughed wildly and raised the Thunder running bow high.

    Were these green spirits good at archery? Yi Di and his elite archersughed so hard about this. It was time for the proud Eastern Wastnd archers to teach these green spirits about true archery!

    The shadow leopards that lunged in the front were less than a hundred miles away from the city, when Yi Di prepared to order his archers to release their arrows. But all of a sudden, the entire cirction of the great Dao of Pan Heng world paused. All living beings, local creatures in this world or neers like Ji Hao, uncontrobly turned to one direction.

    In that direction, the space copsed as far as Ji Hao could see.

    A tremendous object shattered the screen of Pan Heng world, forcibly squeezing into this world from the Chaos. It was so gigantic, and came with such a terrifying power, that it was like a hill suddenly falling into arge pool. Because of it, the entire Pan Heng world quaked intensely.

    All living beings in Pan Heng world felt like tiny fishes and shrimps in the pool, sinking in the suffocating terror and despair. Even Ji Hao temporarily lost his eyesight. He felt a giant hand gripping his heart, as his breath was blocked inside his chest, and his blood was nearly spraying out from his pores.

    "How...can...he...be...so...fast..." With efforts, Ji Hao turned around and growled to Polo Jia with a hoarse voice, word by word. Every wording from his mouth sounded like an outburst of his full strength and life-force.

    Polo Jia¡¯s pupils shrank to the size of needlepoints. His eyeballs paled. In despair, he looked at Ji Hao and screamed hysterically. Hearing a series of meaningless scream from him, Ji Hao pped heavily on his face.

    p!

    Polo Jia was put down to the ground by Ji Hao. He gasped desperately for air while effortfully struggling back up. Within this short span of time, he managed to calm himself down and turned halfway back normal. Also word by word, he responded Ji Hao, "Things that happen in the Chaos, no one can tell about them for sure."

    Raising his head and looking at the tremendous object breaking into Pan Heng world, Polo Jia continued through gritted teeth, "Perhaps, it will still take years for Holy Blood Crown to reach Pan Gu world. Perhaps, he only needs a couple of days to cover the distance between Pan Gu world and Pan Heng world. But, in tens of minutes, he will descend to Pan Heng world."

    "Time, space, these ¡¯naturalws¡¯ we know arepletely meaningless in the Chaos." Looking at Ji Hao, Polo Jia shouted hoarsely, "Do you understand? Ji Hao! The time, the distance, the space, these mean nothing in the Chaos. Holy Blood Crown has chosen Pan Heng world tond, and he is arriving now!"

    "Shut down all defensive seals! Shut down the earth fire trap! Shut down all divine towers! No one is allowed to use any power...We can¡¯t expose ourselves to them! We can¡¯t!" Suddenly, Polo Yan burst into roars from the side.

    All non-humankind beings immediately started moving. Ji Hao too shouted out. He gave Wuzhi Qi a few words, then transformed into a clear gust of wind and merged with a strong wind blowing over from the forest. He activated the golden bridge and shed across the air, heading to Blood Crown¡¯snding site.

    Loud cracking noises could be heard without an end. The screen of Pan Heng world was broken, as a hundreds of millions of miles wide hole was left on it. From the hole, a dazzling golden light poured down, dyeing golden all mountains within the area hundreds of millions of miles in radius.

    A magnificent golden city slowly squeezed into Pan Heng world. From a long distance away, Ji Hao saw the decorative golden statues standing on the thousand-miles-tall city wall. Those statues were heavily armored handsome men, beautiful women in long dresses, or rare creatures wearing flowers on their heads. Every statue was exquisitely carved and enormous, seeming to be indescribably sacred.

    Golden clouds and glows carried up this tremendous city. Countless golden flying ships hovered around the city with their sails raised, looking like enormous eagles. Countless Jia n warriors in golden armors stood on the ships, expressionlessly and coldly looking down at the continent of Pan Heng world.

    Countless giant dandelion-like magical nts floating in the air buzzed thunderously and released sharp green seeds that shrilly swished across the air, striking at the ridiculously tremendous flying city violently.

    On the wall of the golden city, in a tall tower, a Yu n young man held arge crystal book with both hands as he gave a scornful, faint smile. Next, he incanted a strange spell.

    "Meng."

    This Yu n young man¡¯s voice echoed through the sky of Pan Heng world. Sound waves spread out in the air thunderously. Amidst the strong sound waves, all green seeds were turned into strands of smoke, hundreds of miles away from the city.

    The Yu n young man closed his book and held it under his arm, then slowly walked to the terrace of the tower, looking down at those gigantic floating nts in the midair.

    Shaking his head, he gently pointed his right forefinger downward.

    On the city wall, the eyes of countless decorative golden status glowed. Following a deafening buzzing noise, arm-thick light beams were released from the eyes of all golden statues, which swept across the entire sky like a thunderstorm.

    The world-shaking explosive sounds gave Ji Hao a slight earache. In the dazzling golden light, all giant floating nts were crushed. More golden lightsnded on the earth and ttened mountains. Giant rocks turned into smoke before they evennded on the ground.

    The golden city descended from the sky unstoppably. Along with muffled thunderous noises, the city slowlynded on the ground.

    Along with an earthshaking bang, Pan Heng world quaked for a few times. The mountains underneath the city were crushedpletely. Countless Pan Heng world creatures which didn¡¯t manage to run were smashed to pieces, then evaporated instantly by the golden light.

    Buzz! A thousand-miles-thick beam of golden light rose from the core of the golden city, violently reaching into the sky of Pan Heng world.

    Surrounding the light, the space of Pan Heng world rippled like water. Soon, a hundred-million-miles wide swirling cloud emerged in the sky, with golden bolts of thunder sizzling in it and causing deafening noises.

 Chapter 1546: Brutal Invasion

    Chapter 1546: Brutal Invasion

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao stood on the crown of a towering tree, gazing at the magnificent golden city from a distance away.

    Through a thickyer of soil, sand, and rock, Ji Hao saw tens of millions of golden underpinnings suddenly reach out from the bottom of the city, thickly covered in tiny spell symbols, drilling deep into the earth of Pan Heng world, then releasing dazzling golden light streams.

    The sand and rocks seemed to turn into soft water to allow the golden streams to flow swiftly underground, towards the earth meridians of Pan Heng world, like a group of greedy beasts. The moment a golden light stream touched an earth meridian, it would immediately merge with it, releasing a giant number of golden spell symbols that spread along the earth meridian.

    The earth meridians in this world were rich in pure green power, but under the effect of the golden spell symbols, a light golden color was added to them gradually. Meanwhile, a strong, violent, sacred and scorching power had been merging with the pure life-force flowing in the earth meridian.

    Wherever the earth meridians traveled, the earth now turned light golden. As towering trees absorbed nourishment from the earth, this light golden color naturally flew into these trees.

    Within a couple of hours, all nts near this golden city, hundreds of miles in radius around the city, gained a light golden color on their leaves and barks. A thin golden mist had been releasing from these nts, while pale golden dew drops were dripping from the leaves.

    Living beings that inhabited in this area were shambling and staggering, seeming to be drunk. Surrounded by the golden mist, some living beings identally drank the pale golden dew. Soon after, the golden color emerged in their eyes.

    Looking from a long distance away, one would find a sharp contrast between the area surrounding the golden city and the rest of the world. And, this golden area had been expanding gradually.

    Countless wooden giants lived in this area, and the number of green spirits in this area was ten times greater than them. At the moment, they had all been screaming towards the sky in panic mode. They sensed the strange change happening to their bodies.

    As nts, the body temperatures of these wooden giants and green spirits were constant. But at this very moment, their body temperatures had been rising. A golden light emerged on their skin while a boiling, awfully agitating force brewed inside their bodies.

    The oldest wooden giants clearly sensed that once this force matured and erupted, they would no longer be themselves. Therefore, the wooden giants growled thunderously while leading their green spirits away from this golden city at their highest speeds.

    "I am already here, so why don¡¯t you yield? What are you waiting for?" A deep, majestic voice suddenly came from the golden city. Following the voice, an extremely strong, irresistible spirit power condensed into a golden wave and roared towards all directions.

    Ji Hao looked at this golden wave in shock. This was a thousand-miles tall, visible, nearly tangible wave of spirit power. How powerful a living being must be to release such an overwhelming spirit power?

    Ji Hao activated the Pan Gu bell and wrapped himself in Chaos power streams. He carefully concealed his power and merged it with the forest in the surroundings. In this moment, Priest Hua¡¯s great Dao of evolvement did Ji Hao a huge favor, which made the sense of power released from Ji Hao¡¯s body variable and changeable, to perfectly merge with the ever-changing energy flows in the forest.

    The golden spirit power wave scanned across all wooden giants and green spirits, who had been running desperately. Violently and brutally, this terrifying spirit power directly suppressed their independent consciousnesses, leaving a ve mark in the soul of every wooden giant or green spirit.

    The wooden giants and green spirits quivered intensely. Then, they slowly turned around and kneeled down towards the golden city. Their eyeballs turned purely golden, while a pale golden fire burned from their bodies.

    A thin golden mist rose from the ground. The mist was a mutated natural power generated from the earth meridians which were ¡¯polluted¡¯ by the golden city. Inhaling the golden natural power, the bodies of all wooden giants and green spirits began changing.

    The bodies of wooden giants were like thriving trees, while the bodies of green spirits were simr to human bodies. Purified by the golden me and replenished by the golden mist, their bodies had been turning into a crystalline texture. Their internal organs changed even more severely. Every internal organ of theirs had turned into a tiny melting pot for energies, that began gathering natural powers. Arge number of spell symbols emerged in their muscles and bones. All spell symbols were connected,posed of powerful magic seals for both defense and offense.

    Ji Hao clearly saw every spell symbol inside their bodies, and knew eighty percent of them. These weremonly used in the energy transformation systems by Xiu n craftsmen forrge-scale battling puppets.

    This powerful being who released the scary golden spirit power wave had actually turned hundreds of millions of wooden giants and green spirits into battling puppets within a single moment. Their body structures had been constantly changing into puppets.

    Ji Hao was severely shocked, such that even his fine hair stood straight up.

    Fortunately, this was Pan Heng world. If he did the same in Pan Gu world, turning hundreds of millions of human warriors into battling puppets...Ji Hao wouldn¡¯t even know what to do with a situation like that.

    The golden spirit power wave covered the forests hundreds of millions of miles around the city. Within this area, the independent consciousnesses of all wooden giants and green spirits and other living creatures were wiped out. They had all be puppet ves under this powerful being¡¯s direct control.

    Next, as more spirit power waves were released from the golden city, a series of authority conversions happened urately in the air. The first, ridiculously strong spirit power distributed the rights of control of all puppet ves to these new spirit powers. Some spirit power controlled more puppets, clearly they were at higher positions; some controlled fewer puppets, and without a doubt, their positions were rtively lower.

    Within a second, the strongest spirit power distributed all battling puppets to over a thousand spirit powers. Afterward, all spirit powers began vibrating. Affected by the spirit power vibrations, all wooden giants and green spirits whose bodies had been changing thoroughly stood up, quickly gathering in the forest.

    Terrifyingly fast, over one-thousand giant scale armies of wooden giants and green spirits were raised in the forest.

    Golden light flew out of the city. Those were a series of small-scale, hundred-miles-squared flying forts, andrge ones like the city of great cmity. These flying forts and cities were divided into about a thousand groups to lead all the puppet ves in the forest, scattering in a formidable way in all directions.

 Chapter 1547: Pan Heng Catastrophe

    Chapter 1547: Pan Heng Catastrophe

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    They invaded like a fire, professional and efficient.

    Ji Hao followed behind a troop. From a long distance away, he witnessed the astonishing holocaust performed in Pan Heng world by these enved beings under Blood Crown¡¯smand.

    Every time the troop ran into a tribe in the forest, the tribe would be encircled immediately by the warriors with a ten times greater number. When the tribe leaders questioned those puppet ves loudly, the flying fort in the sky would directly and urately smash these leaders¡¯ heads.

    Afterward, the entire tribe would yield. A special magic seal would be stamped on their heads, turning them into another group of loyal ve puppets, so the troop would growrger.

    Non-humankind beings, whose eyes shone brightly with the light of wisdom, drifted out from the flying fort. Surrounded byrge groups of guards, they walked into the treasuries of these local tribes and carefully checked and counted all valuable things.

    Mineral resources were extremely rare in Pan Heng world, but the number of valuable herbs and magic drugs was astonishing. Most of the treasuries that belonged to these local tribes were filled with precious magic herbs, which were on an average older than one-hundred-thousand years. Back in Pan Gu world, herbs like these were all be extremely rare and valuable. But here in Pan Heng world, these herbs served high-grade wooden giants as food and daily used replenishments for cultivation.

    Non-humankind schrs carefully evaluated all herbs, analyzed their effects and drug properties, and drew a picture for each herb in their specially crafted crystal balls. Ji Hao followed behind the troop and watched them sweep across seven tribes. Soon, the illustrated records entered in crystal balls by all troops under Blood Crown¡¯smand nearly covered allmon herbs in Pan Heng world. The effects and features of each herb were clearly and detailedly recorded.

    The analysis and records were done professionally and efficiently, in cooperation with a strong military force. These subordinates of Blood Crow were like the most professional bandits, who had been plundering the entire Pan Heng world systematically.

    Local tribes were conquered one after another, and mountain-huge piles of herb were sent into the flying fort. The number of puppet ves grew bigger and bigger, while Blood Crown¡¯s troops turnedrger andrger like rolling snowballs. Suddenly, strong winds began roaring across the entire Pan Heng world, as a disturbing atmosphere was brewing in the air.

    Somehow, Ji Hao felt that the great Dao of Pan Heng world ¡¯woke up¡¯ with a start, with a rising rage. Pan Heng world sensed the damage caused by the invaders, and it started gathering its power to punish them.

    Meanwhile, Ji Hao also felt that the golden city was like a ¡¯stability anchor¡¯, as the golden light it emitted had been strongly hindering the operation of the great Dao of nature. The revival of the spirit of Pan Heng world wasrgely slowed down, and the umtions of the natural power was interrupted a couple of times.

    It was wrestling against the great Dao of a world with the power of a city; this gave Ji Hao a more direct understanding of Blood Crown.

    Frightful, seriously frightful!

    The original power of Pan Heng world wasn¡¯t as great as one percent of Pan Gu world, but after all, this was a mature great world. And yet, Blood Crown managed to suppress, or interfere with its natural power. What a terror!

    For quite a few times, Ji Hao saw a green swirling cloud slowly emerge above the golden city from far away. But every time, the green swirling cloud was shattered by the golden light beam and torn into green light streams that poured to the ground.

    Even from a long distance, Ji Hao sensed the terrifying natural energy contained in the broken green thundercloud.

    ording to Ji Hao¡¯s estimation, if he were there, under the protection of the Pan Gu bell, he would be able to hold for a couple of hours in the thundercloud. But once he ran out of power, he could only escape with the power of the Pan Gu bell. Without replenishment, he would have no hope to survive the natural punishment.

    "Power, strength." Ji Hao reached out his hands. A wisp of light green sunshinended on the back of his hand through the dense branches and leaves above his head. Ji Hao activated the cultivation method with nine turns and absorbed this wisp of sunlight. A warm, cool, gentle, and refreshing power went through his body, being devoured by the Pan Jia sun inside him.

    The suns in Pan Heng world were all warm and gentle, without any fierce or aggressive force. Under the shine of the Pan Heng suns, the thriving green power took the ce of the heat and pure positive power of regr suns. Warm, gentle suns like these...Ji Hao raised his head and looked at the few glowing green suns in the sky, suddenly having an impulsion to swallow a couple of them. The Pan Jia sun sensed his desire and quaked inside his body to apud for this idea.

    Ji Hao sensed this instinctive reaction of the Pan Jia sun. Pan Heng suns would be its best fuel, to greatly improve its power. If the Pan Jia sun could devour enough Pan Heng suns, it might even reach the level of Pan Gu sun.

    After all, most of Pan Heng suns had the nature of green. Wasn¡¯t wood one of the best types of fuel?

    The non-humankind troop suddenly whistled shrilly. Hundreds of thousands of golden, round metal tes flew out of the flying fort. Treading on each metal te was a tall and muscr Jia n warrior, holding oddly shaped chains tied with sickles. They wielded the chains, making them rotate swiftly above their heads and transforming into giant light shields for their own protection.

    In front of them, a thousand-miles tall, incredibly gigantic tree abruptly showed up.

    An elderly humanoid face was clearly visible on this tree, with its eyes widely popped out in wrath. The tree opened its mouth, gave a deep, resounding growl. Following his voice, a wave of green thunder bombs struck to the flying fort of this troop, caused rumbling noises.

    Thunderous bangs could be heard without an end. Layers of honeb-like shields emerged around the flying fort, but this giant tree was strikingly powerful. A water-tank-sized green thunder bomb went off against the flying fort and tore apart thousands of thin honeb magic shields. Then, tens of thunder bombs struck on the fort in a row, destroying the outer circle defense of the fort within a blink of an eye.

    The booming noise lingered in the air as hundreds of green thunderboltsnded on the golden wall of the flying fort. A dazzling golden light shone from the fort, transforming into a strong light shield and defending against the thunder bombs.

    The golden light shield was sted by the thunder bombs too. The violent thunder bomb attack never stopped until a ten-miles-long section of the fort wall copsed. On the wall, thousands of Jia n warriors didn¡¯t manage to dodge. Green thunderbolts shed across their bodies and turned them into ashes.

    Jia n warriors on the golden metal tes burst into raging roars while throwing their

    chained sickles towards this giant tree.

    Shining sharply with a cold light, the sickles swished to the giant tree. The tree swept across the air with a hundreds of miles long branch and smashed all of the chained sickles. All Jia n warriors on the metal tes were dragged down by the chains held in their hands.

    "Devils, die!" The tree gave a resonant roar. It¡¯s raging voice echoed directly in the deepest area of everyone¡¯s soul.

 Chapter 1548: Merits Strike

    Chapter 1548: Merits Strike

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Powerful, extraordinarily powerful.

    Ji Hao looked at the thousand-miles-tall tree in shock. How many years had it grown for to be so tremendous, and to have such a destructive power? Its soul power was far stronger than Ji Hao¡¯s, and soul power usually needed to be grown over time.

    Ji Hao could swear that he didn¡¯t see this giant tree while he followed this non-humankind troop here. In the vast forest in the front, even the tallest tree were merely about three-hundred-meters tall. Where this giant tree abruptly appeared was a sparse woods with short shrubs, definitely without a trace of such a giant tree.

    But within a blink of an eye, this tree appeared all of a sudden. Ji Hao didn¡¯t even sense any abnormal power or energy.

    Back in Pan Gu world, living beings which could show up suddenly without catching Ji Hao¡¯s attention were at the same level as Po and Gui Ling, or even Priest Hua and Priest Mu.

    In Pan Heng world, suppressed by the great Dao of this world, Ji Hao¡¯s sensations were weakenedrgely. But still, this giant tree, which appeared right in front of Ji Hao without causing any power vibration, was at least as powerful as Po and Gui Ling.

    Despite the fact that Pan Heng world was way weaker than Pan Gu world, it was a reasonable thing that this giant tree managed to top this non-humankind troop. After all, this tree might be one of the strongest in this world.

    A Yu n man in a golden long robe broke out of the dense smoke raised by the copsed wall, with an utterly twisted, dark face. As the leader of this troop, he surely felt humiliated when his flying fort was damaged so badly by the enemy.

    "Devil? Ignorant barbarians, what do you know?" The Yu n man widely opened his three eyes andughed with a high-pitched voice, "We are ¡¯gods¡¯ from Pan Yu world. We bring you civilization, we bring you a hope! Because of us, you now have a chance to free yourselves from this world. You should kneel under our feet...to lick the bottoms of our boots!"

    "Devils!" The giant tree¡¯s voice rumbled in everyone¡¯s heart, "Lick your boots? Haha, haha, my tongue is too big. I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have such a big boot to match it!"

    The tree suddenly opened his mouth and let out an over ten-mile-long vine along with giant streams of green liquid, fiercely lunging towards the Yu n man¡¯s chest. Watching this, Ji Hao nearlyughed out loud. Such a giant tongue? As the giant tree said, his tongue was indeed too big...

    Longbo Country people from Pan Gu world rarely wore shoes, but boots made for them in whale skin might be able to take a gentle lick from this giant tree¡¯s tongue.

    While weird thoughts were popping up in Ji Hao¡¯s head, the Yu n man had already gripped a golden staff with both hands and pushed it slightly forward. Along with a muffled thunder, golden lightning bolts merged together before his face into a hundred-miles-wide strong wall, firmly shielding him against the tree¡¯s ¡¯tongue¡¯.

    Bang! The golden wall was shattered, and the giant tree¡¯s tongue struck violently on the Yu n man¡¯s chest.

    Yu n man¡¯s armor glowed brightly and transformed him into a stream of light, instantly shing tens of miles away through the space. The cracking noise was loud and clear while the Yu n man¡¯s golden chest armor dented. Tens of thin cracks were left on it.

    This Yu n man dodged this lethal attack from the giant tree, but before he could take a gasp, a thorn thrust shrilly into his chest from the trunk of the giant tree. To the giant tree, it was merely a thin thorn, but to the Yu n man, it was a three-feet-thick wooden stake!

    The Yu n man was torn apart. His head and half of his upper body was sent flying into the sky. He opened his mouth and shrieked with a high-pitched but hoarse voice.

    Far away, on the wall of the magnificent golden city, a golden statue suddenly opened its eyes and released a beam of golden light. Wrapping up the Yu n man¡¯s torn body. A scorching energy was delivered by the golden light through space. The pieces of the Yu n man¡¯s body were instantly drawn back together, and within a blink of an eye, all of his wounds were healed.

    The Yu n man gasped desperately for air. In anger, he took out a golden crystal ball from his sleeve, then began shouting.

    "Damn you old bloody wood, I lost three first-ss merits because of you!" His eyes even turned green in rage as he glowered at the giant tree and yelled, "No, no, no, and..."

    The crystal ball sparkled while the Yu n man screamed, "The wall of my flying fort is damaged, and eight-thousand credits of mine were deducted! Ah, do you know how many bloody barbarians I need to kill to earn one credit? Ten-thousand ignorant barbarians, as strong as high-level Jia n warriors, for one credit!"

    "Eight-thousand! Eight-thousand!" The Yu n man¡¯s eyes dazzled. Subconsciously, he turned around and nced at those puppet ves in his troop. But next, he pped on his own forehead in pain and said, "Oh, no, these are already enved by me. They can¡¯t be counted as credits even if I kill them. Ah, I am losing money in this expedition, I am losing serious money!"

    Behind him, Ji Hao was enjoying this show.

    Earlier, this Yu n man was actually killed by the giant tree. He was dead already. But, the golden city had a magical power, which brought him back from death. However, he had to pay for his second life with some so-called first-ss merits.

    Ji Hao had no way of finding out how did he earn his first-ss merits. ording to Ji Hao¡¯s estimation, repairing the ten-mile-long damaged part of the wall of this Yu n man¡¯s hundred-mile-square flying fort would cost arge amount of rare materials. But for that, he only paid eight-thousand credits!

    Of course, credits weren¡¯t easy to earn. Clearly, this Yu n man was at a high position. Therefore, inparison with ordinary warriors, earning credits must be much difficult for him. ording to himself, he had to kill ten-thousand local creatures which were at the level of high-grade Ji n warriors, which equaled the level of human Magus Kings, to earn one credit.

    Eight-thousand credits, did this mean that the credits he earned by killing eighty-million Magus-King-level local creatures were canceled because of the damaged wall of his flying fort?

    Eighty-million Magus kings...Looking at this Yu n man, Ji Hao¡¯s heart even twitched.

    "Since this has already happened, I don¡¯t mind wasting more." The Yu n man looked at the giant tree and said coldly, "I admit that you¡¯re strong, and I can¡¯t rival you. Asking for help will cost too much, so...With three third-ss merits, I am now applying a lethal strike!"

    The Yu n man pointed his finger at the golden crystal ball and shouted, "With three third-ss merits, injure this old wood!"

    Another thousand-miles-tall golden statue on the wall of the golden city opened its eyes. Held in the statue¡¯s hands, a trident sparkled and released a fork-shaped stream of light, that shed across the sky and struck on the center of the giant tree¡¯s trunk.

 Chapter 1549: We Are Destined to Meet Each Other

    Chapter 1549: We Are Destined to Meet Each Other

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    A raging roar could be heard. Ten-thousand-miles around the giant tree, the forest copsed suddenly, while bottomlessly deep cracks appeared on the ground.

    The deafening roar sounded like a thousand thunder bombs going off together on the ground. Jia n warriors were smashed to pieces. Enved wooden giants and green spirits remained perfectly unharmed, but fell unconscious because of the intense vibration of the earth.

    Hearing the giant tree¡¯s roar, the Yu n man who summoned the strike started vomiting blood. Again, he transformed into a golden beam of light and fled thousands of miles away, breaking away from the range of the giant tree¡¯s voice. While flying backward, he was suffering a heartache and cursing through gritted teeth. Earlier, because of the ten-miles-long section of damaged wall of his flying fort, he lost eight-thousand credits. But now, a roar of the giant tree shredded the entire flying fort into a puff of metal pieces, drifting down from the sky!

    In the flying fort, countless non-humankind warriors, ve warriors, and non-humankind ves were torn apart by the violent sound waves into millions of pieces that fell from the sky along with a rain of blood.

    In the forest, the branches of countless towering were shaking, causing loud and muffled rusting noises. Astonishingly, the giant tree¡¯s horrific roar caused such a severe damage to the non-humankind troop. But, except for having their branches shaking and some leaves falling off, the other trees in the surroundings barely suffered a harm.

    The thousand-miles-tall trunk of the giant tree was twitching intensely, while its branches were shaking. Beside its wrinkled face, arge piece of its trunk was blown off, and from the wound, arge amount of sticky green liquid had been squirting out. The giant tree twisted its face, its mouth widely opened as it let out muffled and long howls in pain from time to time.

    In the middle, two-thirds of the giant tree¡¯s trunk was blown off, leaving the remaining part near its face barely supporting its heavy crown. In the damaged tree trunk was a miles wide green crystal ball, sparkling with a gentle green light. Streams of natural power had been gathering towards the crystal ball.

    From this green crystal ball, Ji Hao sensed a warm, gentle, and strong life-force, as vast as a sea. It should be the giant tree¡¯s heart, or his ¡¯spirit Dan¡¯. Without a doubt, it was the core of this giant tree, which contained all its life-force, even its ¡¯soul¡¯.

    As for the energy contained in the green crystal ball...The total amount of the highlypressed energy, which had gone through a magical conversion process, in the crystal ball, roughly equaled to the total amount of energy contained in all magic crystals from one-hundred-thousand super scale crystal mines in Pan Gu world!

    The total amount of energy contained in all magic crystals from one-hundred-thousand super scale crystal mines in Pan Gu world... Thinking of it, Ji Hao¡¯s scalp was even numbed.

    But soon, he realized that it was actually nothing to be surprised at. His current source of energy was the Pan Jia sun, a genuine natural sun. The energy contained in the Pan Jia sun was thousands of times greater than the total energy from one-hundred-thousand super scale crystal mines!

    "Hrr! Devil!" The giant tree growled in madness, asrge green spell symbols sparkled quickly on it crystal ball. Meanwhile, green-colored gales were started from the forest, tens of millions of miles around it.

    Soon, dark green tornados rose from the ground. These tornados were generated from the purest green power. Countless towering trees had been inhaling the power from the earth meridians underground and releasing the green power from their leaves and branches. Under the control of the giant tree¡¯s crystal ball, the green power was turned into a series of thousands of miles tall tornados.

    The sounds of tornados even vibrated the earth and the sky. Green leaves swished swiftly in the air. The leaves flew way too fast, that gradually, they became thin beams of green light that screamed shrilly in the tornados.

    Dark green tornados moved to the giant tree and merged into its body one after another.

    All towering trees in the surrounding forest generously gave a half of their life-force to the giant tree. The trunk of the giant tree, which was injured badly by the golden light, was recovering quickly. Within the span of about ten breaths, the huge breach on the giant tree¡¯s body had disappeared.

    The giant tree began shaking its body. The earth split open all of a sudden, and strong roots darted out of the ground, while its huge branches moved. Along with a thunderous roar, the giant tree slowly stood up from the earth.

    The giant tree became a one-thousand and five-hundred miles tall, eight-armed, eight-legged giant, with four-faces on its trunk.

    Following a series of creaking noise, the dark green tornados shrank in the air, as the pure green power condensed into an emerald-like crystal. Eight tornados condensed into eight thousand-miles-long clubs in the giant tree¡¯s hands.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    The giant tree wielded the eight enormous clubs and smashed in the air, generating waves of dark-green air ripples that spread speedily. Its violent strikes left countless thin space cracks in the air.

    Looked at this tremendous tree giant, Ji Hao was dumbfounded.

    He closed his eyes and observed this tree giant with pure spirit power. He saw the bright light of energy inside its body, no weaker than the Pan Jia sun. Besides, as an inexhaustible green power flowed into its body from all directions, the tree giant¡¯s power had constantly been growing stronger!

    How terrifying! Sadly, this tree giant didn¡¯t seem to know how to cultivate itself. Instead, it had been instinctively using its immense power.

    Somehow, Ji Hao felt that if this tree giant could join Yu Yu¡¯s sect, follow Yu Yu¡¯s guidance, and learn Yu Yu¡¯s art of Dao. In a few years, with its rich natural foundation, it would be a powerful being like Po and Gui Ling.

    This tree giant was exceptionally strong. Even though it wasn¡¯t as talented as Chaos creatures like Priest Hua and Priest Mu, it could indeed be counted as a top-grade powerful creature.

    "Devil! Fight!" The tree giant stared at the Yu n man, who stood stupefied in the distance, and roared, "Great Pan Heng creatures, we like peace, and hate killing. But, we do not mind turning the fleshes and blood of extraneous devils into our nourishment! It will be the best sacrifice to Pan Heng!"

    "Fight! I am Giant Kui! Devils, I am Giant Kui, one of the second generation of Pan Heng world life! During the long years when our ancestors are asleep, my brothers and I are the guards of Pan Heng world! All extraneous devils must be shredded to pieces!" Giant Kui roared toward the sky while wielding his eight giant clubs.

    The Yu n man looked at this crazy giant, seeming to want to cry but failing to shed any tears.

    "My merits, my credits! My...troop! God, such a great casualty, my pension money!" Suddenly, clear teardrops dripped down from the Yu n man¡¯s three eye sockets. He couldn¡¯t help but start crying.

    So many troops were sent out from the golden city, but of all, why was he so unlucky to encounter a freak like Giant Kui?

    The guards of a world? Like ¡¯the guardians of the great Dao of nature¡¯? If he knew that a world guard existed in this area, he would leave this area to the powerful ones. He was a small leader of a small expedition troop. Why was he even a part of this?

    Suddenly, a man showed up before Giant Kui¡¯s face. That was Priest Mu. Forcing a smile out of his bitter face, Priest Mu looked at Giant Kui, nodded in satisfaction, and said, "My friend, you and I are destined to meet each other. Are you willing to join my sect? I will give you the unbreakable supreme great Dao!"

 Chapter 1550: Giant Kuiâ€™s Insistence

    Chapter 1550: Giant Kui¡¯s Insistence

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Supreme great Dao?" Giant Kui vigntly looked at Priest Mu and said, "Devils! Don¡¯t try to delude me with tempting words!"

    "Supreme great Dao!" Priest Mu smilingly looked at Giant Kui. As a powerful Chaos creature, Priest Mu had clearly seen through Giant Kui¡¯s great talent. The more he looked at Giant Kui, the more he liked him. Giant Kui was amazingly talented.

    Sadly, Giant Kui was like a wild beast that had merely learned to use his power based on his instincts, without knowing how to cultivate himself. If he could join the sect and be borately guided by Priest Mu himself, in a thousand years at most, he would have the qualification topete with the best disciples of Priest Dachi, Priest Qing Wei and Priest Yu Yu. Priest Xuandu, Priest Guangcheng, Priest Po, and other disciples from Yu Yu¡¯s sect were indeed gifted, and Giant Kui was no less talented than them.

    Compared to Priest Mu¡¯s current disciples, Giant Kui was way more talented. Even Priest Miao Xiang, Dragon-m, Tiger-st and the four weren¡¯t as gifted as Giant Kui!

    More importantly, Giant Kui was a prehistorical nt. He was a tree!

    The more Priest Mu looked at Giant Kui, the more he liked him. He even showed a sincere smile on his never-changing bitter face.

    As he was smiling at Giant Kui, the Yu n man was scared to death. Held in his hand, the golden crystal ball had been sparkling with a blinding red light, as an rm of extreme danger. A shrill voice was warning the Yu n man, while Priest Mu¡¯s portrait clearly appeared in the crystal ball.

    Priest Mu smilingly turned around, nced at the Yu n man, and said, "Supreme great Dao, like this!"

    Straightening his right forefinger, Priest Mu slowly pointed to the Yu n man. The golden crystal ball held in the Yu n Man¡¯s hands suddenly burst with a blood-red light. Looking at Priest Mu in a soul-deep fear, the Yu n man shrieked in despair, "All merits, all merits, strike, full strike! Full strike!"

    Facing Priest Mu, the Yu n man didn¡¯t have the courage to fight; he even forgot to run.

    At the moment, he only wished to trade all his merits for a full strike of the golden city to kill or badly injure Priest Mu at least, so that he could survive from the hands of this scary being.

    In fact, at his current level, he couldn¡¯t tell how strong Priest Mu was. But, the crystal ball held in his hands was a magical tool made by Blood Crown himself, with a function to sense and show the power level of enemies. The golden crystal ball suddenly turned blood-red, which meant that he had encountered the strongest enemy. At the very least, this enemy was at the same level as Blood Crown!

    On the wall of the golden city, the eyes of a whole hundred golden statues with long tridents shone simultaneously. A hundred statues ¡¯looked¡¯ at Priest Mu, while the long tridents in their hands quaked suddenly and released a hundred fork-shaped light streams towards Priest Mu. The light streams tore apart the space.

    "Quietus!" Priest Mu reached out his right forefinger. Somehow, the Yu n man felt that Priest Mu¡¯s finger had shed across the sky andnded gently on his forehead. In the following moment, the Yu n man disappeared. His robe, the soft armor under the robe, boots, the crystal ball, and everything he had fell from the sky, but he disappeared without a trace.

    "Devil! Watch out!" Giant Kui saw a whole hundred light streams striking towards Priest Mu and hurriedly warned him.

    Priest Mu was also an ¡¯extraneous devil¡¯, but Giant Kui wasn¡¯t silly enough to think of him the same as the ones who had been ughtering Pan Heng world creatures. Just now, Giant Kui suffered a fork-shaped light that nearly struck him into two. Therefore, he clearly understood how dangerous those fork lights were.

    He hurriedly warned Priest Mu and told him to be careful.

    Priest Mu gave a resonant shout, wielded the green staff in his hand, and sent streams of warm mist into the sky, emitting a splendid, colorful glow. The wooden staff transformed into a branch with smooth lines and swept down towards the hundred beams of fork light along with a beautiful melody.

    As a seven-colored streak of rainbow shed across the sky, the hundred fork light beams were gone, as if they never existed.

    "I am willing to give you such a great Dao, but are you will to follow my guidance?" Priest Mu mildly looked at Giant Kui. He had paid all his attention to Giant Kui, who was a gifted tree.

    With eight arms and eight feet, Giant Kui looked at Priest Mu without knowing what to do. Did this extraneous devil actually want to take him as a disciple?

    Earlier, when Priest Mu reached out his finger, the mysterious power he released and the dreadful lethality of that strike even frightened Giant Kui. Afterward, Priest Mu simply ¡¯brushed¡¯ away a terrifying wave of offensive from the golden city, and Giant Kui didn¡¯t even know where did those fork lights go.

    How amazing! If Priest Mu were a powerful being from Pan Heng world, Giant Kui would have kneeled and called him ¡¯Shifu¡¯ long ago. But, Priest Mu was an extraneous devil, an extraneous devil...Giant Kui was a guard of Pan Heng world. How could he ever bow to an extraneous devil?

    "No!" With a muffled voice, Giant Kui roared. On his giant trunk, his four mouths opened widely and growled thunderously in chorus, "No! I am Giant Kui. I am a descendant of Pan Heng, a guard of Pan Heng world! Devil, you can never make me yield!"

    Priest Mu¡¯s expression changed slightly. He looked at Giant Kui coldly, while the anger started rising in his heart. Back in Pan Gu world, taking high-quality disciples had always been extra hard for Priest Hua and him. Now here in Pan Heng world, the first potential disciple he chose actually rejected his offer. How could that happen?

    Snorting coldly, Priest Mu said in a nd tone, "You and I are destined to meet each other. This is your fortune, a precious opportunity. Don¡¯t mislead yourself!"

    Priest Mu looked at Giant Kui coldly, while slightly shaking the branch in his hand and continuing, "Do you know where that golden city came from? Do you know how powerful those people who are invading Pan Heng world are? Can you protect Pan Heng world all alone?" Priest Mu¡¯s voice turned harsh.

    Shaking his head and snorting again, Priest Mu gave a conclusion, "This is a joke! You are just... naive!"

    Giant Kui raised the eight giant clubs and yelled with his muffled hoarse voice, "Giant Kui is not afraid of death! Giant Kui has many brothers! We, together, we are not afraid of any devil!"

    Roaring towards the sky, Giant Kui red at Priest Mu and shouted, "You, devil, you are not like the other devils, you have...a smell that is like Pan Heng! So, I will not harm you! Leave! Don¡¯t interfere in our war!"

    Turning around, Giant Kui marched to the golden city.

    "Devil, war, Giant Kui is never afraid of wars!"

    Priest Mu gritted his teeth in anger and murmured to himself, "Stupid...but brave and pure. For a great disciple like this, we can only be patient and take it slowly...Does he have many brothers? Great, great! They all destined to join my sect!"

    From the golden city, golden light beams rose into the sky and drew giant arcs in the air, flying to this area.

    Priest Mu killed the Yu n man, and the non-humankind beings in the golden city had already noticed something. Immediately, they sent the reinforcements.

 Chapter 1551: Pan Hengâ€™s Eight Hundred Guards

    Chapter 1551: Pan Heng¡¯s Eight Hundred Guards

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Giant Kui wielded his eight giant clubs as he marched to the golden city. While running, he roared thunderously and released torrents of green mist, merging into the surrounding towering trees. Absorbing Giant Kui¡¯s power, these trees immediately turned into hundreds of meters tall giants, following behind Giant Kui while growling hoarsely.

    Gradually, a formidable army emerged around Giant Kui, and the forest left behind by him was emptied.

    Surprisingly, while running, flowers had been blooming and withering on the crowns of all tree giants. Fruits matured on their branches, fell on the ground, rooted, and sprouted in the soft soil. Before long, a giant number of saplings drilled out of the ground.

    Clearly, all tree giants under Giant Kui¡¯smand prepared themselves to die on the battleground. Before the war between them and the invaders began, they had left their ¡¯descendants¡¯ in this world.

    Priest Mu followed behind Giant Kui in a distance away. Witnessing Giant Kui¡¯s powerfulness and the ¡¯smart¡¯ behaviors of these new tree giants, Priest Hua even danced in excitement. These were his ideal disciples; these were the disciples he wanted the most.

    Priest Mu had made up his mind, that no matter how, he would take Giant Kui as a disciple. Whoever dared to hinder him would be treated like an archenemy, and he would destroy every archenemy of hi.

    Maybe because of the excitement, Priest Mu didn¡¯t notice Ji Hao, who was right behind him, under the protection of the Chaos power from the Pan Gu bell, hiding in the extreme negative power. Ji Hao restrained his spirit power and soul power, quietly moving in the shade of the forest as he carefully tailed Priest Mu and Giant Kui.

    The space quaked intensely. As the golden lights reached tens of thousands of miles away from the golden city, the green thundercloud above the golden city was finally formed without copsing. Following a deafening series of thunder, water-tank-thick green lightning bolts descended from the sky,nding on the golden city and the non-humankind brings rushed out from it like a heavy rain.

    Buzz!

    An extremely thin, honeb-shaped magic shield emerged above the golden city. Green lighting bolts struck on the shield and raised clouds of fire, making the shield shake slightly. But, they failed to prate it and harm the city.

    Non-humankind warriors who marched out of the city and rushed to Giant Kui and his warriors burst into howls and screams. They activated their defensive treasures and tried their best to protect themselves.

    A lightning bolt struck down, breaking into thin electric currents that swept across the air. The electric currents generated from every bolt of lightning would cover the air for a million miles. All of a sudden, sizzling and dazzling electric currents covered the sky, shredding non-humankind warriors one after another. Their shrill snarls echoed through the world.

    That, was the fury of a world, the strongest counteroffensive from a world to the invaders.

    Polo Yan were invaders too, but they weren¡¯t so strong. They didn¡¯t even manage to disturb world guards like Giant Kui, not to mention the natural thunder strike. To Pan Heng world, Polo Yan and his people were like a group of bugs, which were too insignificant to start a war for.

    However, Blood Crown in the golden city and his warriors were greatly powerful. If onepared Polo Yan and his people to weak bugs, Blood Crown and his warriors would be like Chaos monsters that broke directly into this world and forced the spirit of Pan Heng world to wake up from the deep sleep. Before the world waspletely awake, the natural thunder strike wasunched.

    Lighting bolts descended waved after wave. The golden shield above the city swayed intensely. As the natural thunder strike began, a dense green power gathered around the city. Not long after, the exquisite golden statues on the wall of the golden city were covered in a thinyer of moss.

    With a thriving life-force, the mosses grew crazily fast, slowly yet constantly corroding the golden city. Tiny yet dazzling sparks had been bursting from between the surface of the golden city and the mosses, while a burnt smell slowly suffused the air.

    "What can you possibly change by stubbornly resisting?" From the towering sacred hall inside the golden city, a deep and strong voice could be heard.

    A giant golden and shining hand reached out of the hall. The million-miles wide hand pped on the green thundercloud and shattered it, extinguishng the lightning bolts brewing in it.

    The giant hand then easily and unhurriedly shaped around in the sky, dispelling the lingering power of the natural thunder strike, leaving nothing.

    "Pan Heng world, no stronger than this. Weak creatures, how dare you resist the power of Yu n?"

    The golden palm turned around and pped down at Giant Kui like a mountain.

    When the hand was still over ten-thousand miles away from the earth, the ground trod by Giant Kui and the tree giants around him began sinking and splitting. In the surroundings, mountains were ttened while earth meridians were broken. Strong natural power streams rose from the broken earth meridians, roaring into the sky like violent dragons.

    Some tree giants unfortunately stepped on the splits of earth, where the fierce natural power streams rose from. Before their bodies were shredded by the rapidly flowing natural power streams, they only managed to give a deep growl.

    Giant Kui cursed in a rumbling voice. He raised the eight giant clubs and roared towards the golden hand descending from the sky, attempting to fight against it with his eight arms and clubs.

    Priest Hua narrowed his eyes and sighed. Finally, he made his move. He couldn¡¯t help it.

    He raised the branch held in his hands and sent a million miles long streak of seven-colored light into the sky, brushing on the golden hand.

    Along with an ear-piercing metal-shing noise, the golden hand was cut into two by the colorful light, then fell apart. Golden lights and clouds of golden mist erupted from the disintegrating giant hand, while some heavy pieces fell to the ground. Raising fires and creating giant holes, these pieces killed countless tree giants woken up by Giant Kui.

    Watching all this from behind, Ji Hao raised his eyebrows ¡ª Priest Mu had actually picked up a fight against Blood Crown on his own initiative!

    This couldn¡¯t be counted as an action to fulfill what he promised Ji Hao, because he did it for his sect, and he did it based on his own decision!

    ¡¯This is perfect, so perfect! Fight, fight harder, fill till one of you is dead!¡¯ thought Ji Hao.

    Giant Kui immediately turned around, stared at Priest Mu, and yelled, "No need for you to fight! Devil! We, eight-hundred brothers, will guard Pan Heng world! No need of you! We will defend our people, defend our asleep ancestors!"

    Priest Mu raised his eyebrows as his eyes shone.

    ¡¯Asleep ancestors¡¯? Sounded excessively valuable!

    In the golden city, Blood Crown snorted, coldly and deeply.

    Green tornados approached from all directions, as a giant figure walked out from every tornado. These giants were one-thousand and five-hundred to three-thousand miles tall.

 Chapter 1552: Blood Crownâ€™s Aggressiveness

    Chapter 1552: Blood Crown¡¯s Aggressiveness

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The entire Pan Heng world was restless. The cirction of great Dao of nature was disturbed, turning slow and unstable, like gears with sand in it.

    Ji Hao closed his eyes, sensing the anxiousness of the world. The winds blowing from a long distance away brought strange roars into his ears. The whole Pan Heng world seemed to boil, to squirm, and to quickly wake up from a nightmare.

    The eight-hundred world guards mentioned by Giant Kui walked out of the green tornados. Giant Kui was one of the weakest among them. Ji Hao even sensed a ten-thousand-miles tall powerful being, whose power was as vast as an ocean.

    The powers of Pan Heng world gathered from all over the world, being absorbed by the eight-hundred guards. Their powers soared at an unbelievable rate. They were trees, but strengthened by the natural powers through countless centuries, their bodies were as tough as diamonds.

    Nourished by the natural powers under the will of the world, Giant Kui and his brothers grew stronger and stronger, more and more indestructible.

    Every leaf on their crown glowed with a bright green light. The leaves did not rustle against each other anymore. Instead, they nged each other like metal des. Ji Hao carefully scanned across the body area of the tallest tree giant with his spirit power and found that the bark of this tree giant could already bepared with average-level pre-world spirit treasure from Pan Gu world!

    A ten-thousand-miles-tall pre-world spirit treasure?

    Ji Hao frowned. Even with the Pan Gu sword, he would have to make hundreds of moves to chop this giant creature, wouldn¡¯t he?

    Sometimes, an enormous body could be an advantage. So gigantic, so tough; the body of each of the eight-hundred world guards was a huge fort, that no average-level attack could harm their skins.

    "Devils! Pan Heng¡¯s children will not yield!" Giant Kui and the other world guards raised their clubs and roared thunderously. They wielded their clubs and bashed each other¡¯s bodies, causing deafening, world-shaking noises.

    Their clubs were condensed from pure green power, while their bodies were so enormous and tough. When the clubs and their skin shed against each other, hundreds of miles long thunderbolts were generated. Cyan-colored thunderbolts coiled on their bodies, making them look even stronger.

    Looking at the eight-hundred world guards, Priest Mu even drooled!

    If he could bring all of them into his sect and turn Pan Heng world into his dojo, even absorbing Pan Heng world into his quiet lotus world, the power of this quiet lotus world would be improvedrgely, and he would attain the natural fortune of a whole world, to bring his cultivation to a whole new level, way beyond the others.

    Priest Mu trembled slightly. He must bring these world guards into his sect, he must!

    His whole attention was on these world guards, for which reason, he ignored the other things. He didn¡¯t notice that Ji Hao now stood on a tree less than a hundred miles away from him, and was gazing at the golden city.

    "Barbaric ants, how dare you say something like ¡¯never yield?" Said the deep and strong voice from the golden city, "You creatures of wood, in fact, you don¡¯t even qualify as ves."

    "You can only live in a world of green power like this. You cannot adapt to heat,va, deserts and other environments. You are not a material for mon-use¡¯. Therefore, you aren¡¯t qualified to even to be ves."

    "Only adaptable materials have the qualification to kneel under my feet and be my ves, to conquer worlds for me. The only value about you is your crystal cores. The best you can do is dedicate your crystal cores to me, to slightly increase my energy reserve."

    Blood Crown scornfully judged Giant Kui and his brothers.

    In the eyes of ordinary creatures, these enormous, strong world guards were so extraordinary. But, in the eyes of Blood Crown, who had a rich experience of conquering worlds, their excessivelyrge bodies and simple natures meant they could only live in a world like this.

    They could not adapt to other worlds. Therefore, they had no value in being conquered. Their only value would show after they were destroyed, when they became the materials in Blood Crown¡¯s storage. To powerful beings at the level of Blood Crown, any single-natured species was worthless.

    Hearing him, Giant Kui and his brothers growled in fury. From tens of thousands of miles away, they threw their clubs at the city with all their strengths.

    The giant clubs flew towards the golden city like shooting stars, leaving bright green light beams in the air.

    Tree giants created by Giant Kui and the other world guards raised their clubs too as they roared and marched towards the golden city like the tidewater, with thunderbolts coiling on their bodies.

    From the ground, giant roots reached up, breaking the rocks and soil. They thrust into the sky and then swung down at the golden city thunderously like mad boas.

    A thick golden magic shield emerged around the city.

    Countless clubs bumped against the shield and caused ear-piercing explosive noises, then shattering one after another.

    Following a series of cracking noise, the eyes of all statues standing on the city wall opened, and so did the erect eyes above each divine tower on the city wall. In the next moment, a deafening boom could be heard as dazzling torrents of golden light tore apart the air and struck into the army of tree giants.

    Explosive sounds burst without an end. The earth was covered in fire and blinding light, as hundreds of millions of tree giants were disintegrated in explosions. Countless tree giants roared in despair, then being torn into bits.

    The giant roots reaching to the golden city disappeared in the storm of golden light. Not a single root managed to approach the city.

    The blinding golden light broke the space and covered the earth, expanding towards Giant Kui and his brothers.

    A tall and sturdy figure rose from the golden city. That was Blood Crown himself. From miles away, he nced down at Priest Mu and began talking.

    "You...You took a strike from me just now! Kneel, and yield to me, then I¡¯ll give you a chance to live!"

    Priest Mu dropped his bitter lip corners hile his eyes shone dimly.

    ¡¯Kneel¡¯, ¡¯yield¡¯, ¡¯a chance to live¡¯? Who did this Blood Crown think he was? Who did he think Priest Mu was?

    Silently, Priest Mu reached out his right thumb and pressed down on Blood Crown.

    ¡¯Quietus¡¯. The golden light dimmed, and the whole world was suddenly darkened.

 Chapter 1553: A Confrontation of Dao

    Chapter 1553: A Confrontation of Dao

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Priest Mu reached out his thumb and shook the great Dao of Pan Heng world.

    Like the suddenly blowing autumn wind, the withering of all living beings, the decay of angels, the disintegration of the great Dao, Priest Mu¡¯s Dao of quietus covered the entire Pan Heng world like a shade. All sounds in the world, all movements, all of life were sinking,like a man silently sinking into a bottomless swamp; an endless despair and fear grew in this world.

    Gian Kui and the other world guards burst into snarls, in both rage and shock.

    Withering and death did exist in Pan Heng world. The fallen leaves and branches would eventually merge into the earth, bing nourishment for new lives. Dead animals would eventually turn into manure too, to make the nts more thriving.

    In this world, withering and death weren¡¯t the end of life, but parts of the natural cirction. Behind the withering and death in this world was an endless life-force, the start of countless new lives, without an end. Life, that was the true meaning of the death and withering in Pan Heng world.

    However, Priest Mu¡¯s Dao of quietus meant true destruction, deep and dark, without a glimpse of hope. Perhaps, Priest Mu¡¯s Dao of quietus also contained a slight hope, but no ordinary creature could possibly reach it.

    The moment Priest Mu reached out his thumb, the world was darkened.

    Blood Crown¡¯s golden city was dimmed all of a sudden. The power consumption of the city instantly boosted up by tens of times, but everything in the city seemed to be aging, rotting, going rapidly to the final quietus.

    On the wall of the golden city, which used to be gloriously radiant, the mosses grew thicker and thicker, stronger and stronger. The thinyer of moss had grown meters thick, entirely covering all of the splendid statues on the wall.

    Under the effect of the Dao of quietus, the mosses had been excreting a highly corrosive liquid, dragging this city into the eternal quietus.

    Even the magnificent great hall in the middle of the city was dimmed as well. At the moment, it looked like a drained oilmp, dark, mottled, halfway covered in moss.

    "A scary Dao!" Blood Crown growled in a deep voice, "But, my Dao is the true eternity!"

    A blinding golden light erupted from his body, growing into a giant beam within a blink of an eye that prated the darkness in the sky. He reached out his right thumb too, pressing towards Priest Mu¡¯s thumb along with a resplendent golden light.

    Unlike Priest Mu¡¯s Dao of quietus, which came from the inside, Blood Crown¡¯s Dao was about pure violence and destruction. With the purest, strongest physical strength, he attempted to destroy everything in the wildest, cruelest way.

    One from the inside, one from the outside; one restrained, one wild. These were twopletely different type of great Dao, but equally fearful, powerful, and destructive.

    Ji Hao quietly watched them. With all of his spirit power and soul power, he focused on their thumbs. From their thumbs, wisps of powers of Dao drifted out and wove into beautiful images behind their thumbs. Only the ones powerful enough could see those images.

    It was like the collision of a volcano and an iceberg.

    Along with a clear ¡¯click¡¯, their thumbs thudded against each other.

    Ji Hao clearly witnessed the breakage of the nail of the brightly shining golden thumb. Golden blood erupted likeva, falling from the sky, dazzling and scorching, spattering all over the ground.

    Down below, the golden city was like a greedy monster, crazily devouring the blood shed from the golden finger.

    Suddenly, the dim city burst with a strong light and heat. The mosses on its surface disappeared amidst a golden fire, turning into strands of green mist that dissipated in the air.

    Like a sun lying on the ground, the golden city released a frightful light and heat to dispel the darkness approaching from all directions.

    Ji Hao also clearly saw the few bone-deep cracks on Priest Mu¡¯s nail. But apparently, Priest Mu was stronger than Blood Crown, because the few cracks disappeared instantly, as if they never urred.

    Before Blood Crown could take back his thumb, Priest Mu¡¯s branchnded quietly on his chest, leaving a seven-colored light in the air. Blood Crown¡¯s long robe immediately releasedyers of transparent golden magic shield that wrapped him up like an eggshell.

    The seven-colored light shed through the air, and the golden shields copsed. The tip of the branch swept across Blood Crown¡¯s chest, dragging arge piece of skin off. More blood surged out of his chest and poured on the golden city, setting the entire city on fire.

    "Priest Mu..." In shock, blood Crown growled out loud, "I know you! I¡¯ve seen your portrait from their records! Liars! A bunch of lowly bloody liars! Your power...Those lowly poor family people, they imed that they have conquered the Pan Gu world!"

    Priest Mu gave a faint smile but didn¡¯t respond. His sunken eyes sparkled dimly. The wrinkles on his bitter face seemed to be even deeper than usual., as though every wrinkle of his contained a part of the great Dao. Seeing those wrinkles, one could uncontrobly want to seek for the truth of nature.

    "How can this be possible? With powerful beings like you, those lowly poor family people should never be able to set foot in Pan Gu world!" Blood Crown screamed, "You...What do you...No, this isn¡¯t right!"

    Blood Crown suddenly calmed down. Surrounded by a raging golden fire, he looked at Priest Mu and continued coldly, "No, not like that. You...You were injured, weren¡¯t you? Your Dao isn¡¯t perfect. There is a w in your Dao...Yes, you were injured, badly. And this feeling...If I am right, you were injured before those idiots invaded Pan Gu world, right?"

    Priest Mu looked at him in surprise and responded, "I didn¡¯t think you would be quite capable!"

    Blood Crownughed out loud, "Quite capable? Hah, Priest Mu, you really shouldn¡¯t havee to Pan Heng world!"

    Raising his arms high, Blood Crown continuedughing, "If this were Pan Gu world, you would have defeated me. But in Pan Heng world...Do you know that Pan Heng world is already halfway mine? My Blood Crown City has infected a half of the great Dao of this world!"

    The sky suddenly turned lightly golden. Among the suns in the sky, three abruptly turned pure golden from light green.

    The golden light poured down from the sky and gathered on Blood Crown¡¯s body.

    A ten-thousand-miles-wide golden sphere of light enveloped Priest Mu and Blood Crown. No one from the outside could see a thing in this area anymore.

 Chapter 1554: Life and Destruction

    Chapter 1554: Life and Destruction

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "A fight between devils, let them fight!"

    The tallest tree giant, who was over ten-thousand-miles-tall, wielded his giant clubs and roared. He took a step forward and pulled up a mountain, smashing on the golden city with all strength.

    The golden magic shield emerged. The mountain shattered against the shield, but opened a giant hole on it. The tree giant turned around and shouted to all world guards and tree giants, "War! March in! Kill all bugs!"

    This tree giant had a hundred and twenty-four arms. His thousands of miles long arms were huge and strong. After breaking a hole in the golden shield of the city, he immediately reached tens of arms in, grabbed the edge of the hole, and tore it apart.

    Along with a deafening sizzling noise, the hole was torn bigger and bigger by him. Golden thunderbolts burst from the golden shield and raised clouds of smoke from the tree giant¡¯s arms, leaving hundreds of meters diameter dents on his arms.

    If he were an ordinary living being, he would have been torn into pieces.

    But, he was such a giant, that even his bark wasn¡¯t broken.

    On the city wall, the eyes of all golden statues shone and released golden light beams, which struck on his body. The erect eyes of thousands of divine towers opened, attacking him with dazzling light beams and setting his body on fire.

    Raging fires burst from his body. Giant dents, from hundreds of meters to a million miles in diameter, appeared on his body. In some dents, his skin was broken, andrge streams of sticky green ¡¯blood¡¯ had been flowing out of his wounds.

    From the air, dense green mists poured down, merging into his body. His body had been getting damaged constantly. But, supported by the great Dao of Pan Heng world, his wounds had been healing themselves speedily.

    Trees had strong life-force; as a strong tree giant, his life-force was millions of times stronger than ordinary trees. Added with the support and protection given by Pan Heng world, his life-force was nearly inexhaustible. No external force could easily kill him and his brothers, unless one shredded them directly.

    Eight-hundred world guards rushed to the golden city, even the shortest ones among them being over five-hundred miles tall. They wielded their giant clubs, openedrge holes on the golden shield of the city, then tried their best to tear the edges of the holes, making themrger andrger.

    "Whoo..."

    Hundreds of tree giants, who were turned into warriors from ordinary trees by the world guards, raised their heads high and let out deep roars that sounded like horns. They charged madly to the golden city with giant steps towards the holes on the shield.

    All defense mechanisms of the city had been attacking the eight-hundred world guards at the moment, and nothing was left to defend against these tree giants. Non-humankind warriors in the city had no choice but to watch them approach the city, then came in through the holes on the magic shield.

    Countless tree giants came to the wall of the golden city and climbed up each other¡¯s bodies, quickly reaching the top of the thousand-miles-tall city wall. Strong vines grew out from under their feet and wove into giant ropedders on the wall.

    Before the golden city, the earth suddenly split up. Hundreds of thousands of enormous vines rose from the ground. The vines opened and formed broad paths, letting countless shadow leopards and green spirits out swiftly.

    No one knew where all shadow leopards and green spirits were from. In Ji Hao¡¯s line of sight, the light green shadow leopards and green spirits had formed a boundless ocean, flooding to the city while roaring thunderously with fury.

    Buzz!

    The loud noise could be heard from midair, as fist-sized, bee-like poisonous bugs descended speedily from the dense green clouds in the air. Each bug was merely as big as a human fist, but the sharp dark-green thorn on its tail was half-foot long.

    Ji Hao saw the intensely shaking thorns on their tails. Maybe because of the stimtion gave by nature, every big¡¯s poison nd was filled with venom. From the thorns of some bugs, sticky blue-green venom spurted out and dripped on the ground, corroding the earth and leaving fist-sized holes on the ground.

    Such a powerful venom! But, the number of these bugs was even scarier.

    By using his spirit power, Ji Hao scanned across the battleground and found over a trillion bugs. But those were merely one-thousandth of them all!

    This was the retaliatory power of this world. Pan Heng world had woken up, and had been gathering all avable forces to fight the invaders. Ji Hao sensed a weak yet fairly clear spirit from deep underground, where the roots of countless trees interwove. The spirit had been recovering and constantly growing stronger.

    Raging growls of non-humankind warriors could be heard from the golden city. The defense mechanisms of the city had failed to stop these local living beings from Pan Heng world. Cities of great cmity and flying forts rose from the city, floating in the air tens of thousands of miles above the ground as theyunched waves of destructive golden light against the boundless army of Pan Heng world creatures.

    The fire reached the sky as giant explosions created enormous dents on the ground.

    Every time a fire rose from the ground, hundred, even over a thousand green spirits would be killed right on the spot. Shrill screams of injured shadow leopards echoed throughout the battleground.

    But, the light attacks were only effective onrger sized creatures. Facing the poisonous bugs descending from the sky, the destructive golden lights werepletely useless. The bugs flew into the city shield and reached the top of the city wall in a moment.

    The bugs surrounded all non-humankind warriors guarding on the wall, and pierced the sharp thorns fiercely into their bodies.

    Some non-humankind warriors immediately burst into hoarse cries. The moment the thorns stabbed in, giant amounts of venom were injected into their bodies. Before long, all kinds of toxic reactions showed up. The venoms of this terrifyingly huge number of bugs actually had different natures; their toxins included allplicated kinds of toxins from nts.

    Ji Hao chuckled as he pulled off seventy-two hairs of his and whiffed at them, creating seventy-two clones, all looking exactly the same as Pan Heng world green spirits.

    His clones absorbed the natural green power and transformed it into longbows, dropping into the formidable green spirit army.

    In the meanwhile, Ji Hao quivered slightly, gave a deep growl, and shifted his shape into a three-hundred-meters tall tree giant. Carrying arge club, he rushed into the broken golden shield.

    Ji Hao darted to the top of the city wall swiftly, violently swung his club down, and smashed a ten-miles-squared flying fort into thousands of bits.

 Chapter 1555: Harvest Lives

    Chapter 1555: Harvest Lives

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Fighting to his heart¡¯s content, Ji Hao never felt so good before.

    He learned the fighting style from Pan Heng world tree giants, expanded his body to hundreds of meters tall, and swung down his giant cudgel, which was condensed from pure green power. With one strike, he generated a hurricane wrapped in thunderbolts, that exploded suddenly. Intense vibrations happened millions of times within a second. Not even a strong flying fort built by Xiu n masters could take one strike from Ji Hao.

    "Er!" Smashing a flying fort, Ji Hao raised his left arm. Next, hundreds of Jia n warriors trod on golden metal tes with all kinds of weapons, who had been darting to Ji Hao, watched a green bolt of thunder descend on their heads with pale faces.

    Bang!

    Hundreds of Magus-King-level Jia n warriors were torn into pieces. The green thunderbolt struck violently on the city andnded on a luxurious hall. Creating a water-tank-sized hall on the magic shield outside, it shattered the roof and fell in, generating another thunderous bang as it ttened the great hall.

    "Hoo! Hoo!"

    Hundreds of tree giants climbed onto the city wall through the vinedder, carrying theirrge cudgels. Witnessing Ji Hao¡¯s powerful strike, their eyes shone with a dazzling green light. Ji Hao boosted up their morale. They howled with rumbling voices and pounced on non-humankind warriors in the city from all directions.

    Ji Haoughed out wildly. As a tremor went through him, four new arms grew out of his body. With his six giant arms, he raised the huge cudgel and leaped up into the sky like a tornado, thennded heavily on a flying fort with both feet.

    He swung down his cudgel again and caused a sky-shaking boom, mming this flying fort to pieces. Ji Hao was trembling, as his endless strength surged inside his body. In Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, the mysterious man failed to restrain his excitement. He showed up in the spiritual space, waving his arms while growling, "Break them! Break them all! Smash! Yes! Just like this! Pure strength! The greatest strength!"

    Sky-opening, earth-splitting, everything-grow, everything-perish, all living beings reincarnate! Ji Haounched thebined move of the five over and over again. His cudgel cracked the space and left dark traces in the sky; wherever he reached, all non-humankind warriors were ripped into bits. Armors, shields, bodies, the giant battle puppets and flying forts, and even two cities of great cmity were crushed by Ji Hao¡¯s full-strikes.

    "Hoo!" Ji Hao gave an earth-shaking roar. He widely opened his mouth and released a dark-green hurricane that swept across the area hundred miles in radius, along with all the strong toxins from nts. Touched by the hurricane, countless non-humankind warriors, who had been fighting in a battle formation, twitched and fell to the ground, fainting in an instant.

    Ji Hao again burst intoughter. He covered the entire battleground with his spirit power. Priest Hua¡¯s results of the great Dao of evolvement almost made Ji Hao an all-powerful being. He observed, absorbed, and perfectly copied the fighting modes of tree giants, shadow leopards, green spirits, and poisonous bugs in Pan Heng world, then created his unique means of attack with the power of green.

    The great Dao of Yan was ever-changing. At the moment, Ji Hao had be an omniscient and omnipotent tree giant, who was born and had been living in Pan Heng world since always. He wielded his giant cudgels and destroyed every flying fort and cities of great cmity that crossed his eyes. He sprayed the poisonous mist from his mouth and killed countless non-humankind warriors; releasing thunderbolts from his arms, he tore non-humankind warriors apart, limb by limb.

    Gradually, he became the sharpest arrowhead of the green army. Leading tens of thousands of tree giants, he marched into the golden city forward for tens of thousands of miles, breaking tens of lines of defense in the city in a row.

    Behind him, countless green spirits mounted on shadow leopards rushed in. Because of Ji Hao, the non-humankind had fallen at a great disadvantage in this battle. Their arrays were disordered, and they could not organize any effective counterattack. Green spirits flooded into the city and killed great numbers of non-humankind warriors with storm-like waves of wooden arrows.

    Ji Hao¡¯s seventy-two clones mingled in the green spirits army, releasing the arrows of the twenty-four sr terms that Yu Yu once taught Yi Di. With the results of the great Dao of evolvement, they forcibly activated the powers of the twenty-four sr terms arrows. By now, Ji Hao had learned about eighty percent of Yi Di¡¯s art of archery.

    Highly lethal arrow lights shed amongst the arrows to kill the stronger non-humankind warriors.

    Some Divine-Magus-level non-humankind warriors had been shouting and yelling, building defense lines. But, the arrows swished through the air, prated their heads, and harvested their lives right on the spot.

    A thunderous bang could be heard abruptly. Giant Kui, the first world guard Ji Hao saw, had already torn open the golden magic shield in front of them and squeezed his giant body into the shield, nimbly climbing up to the city wall. The thousand-miles-tall city wall was nothing to Giant Kui, who was a thousand and five hundred miles tall. Giant Kui swung his enormous palm and crushed hundreds of divine towers standing on the city wall, then burst into howls as he leaped into the city while wielding sixrge cudgels.

    With one leap, Giant Kui covered over a hundred miles, surpassing Ji Hao, who had reached tens of miles into the city, andnded among a luxurious group of buildings.

    Giant Kui¡¯s feet were about a hundred miles long. When his pair of enormous feetnded on the ground, countless buildings and over a hundred thousand non-humankind warriors were ttened.

    "Kids! Kill the devils!" Giant Kui roared. Turning around, he nced at Ji Hao in surprise, who rushed in the front of the army of tree giants, then delightfully nodded and said, "Pan Heng will give you strength!"

    Giant Kui widely opened his four mouths and released fierce hurricanes and dense poisons smoke, as same as Ji Hao.

    The green-dark poisonous mist rolled in every direction. Giant Kui was way too enormous, that the poisonous mist he released instantly covered the area tens of thousands of miles in radius. Countless non-humankind warriors struggled, twitched, and coughed hoarsely within the mist.

    Within a couple of hours, except for some extra strong Jia n warriors, all non-humankind warriors in this area died in the poisonous mist.

    Ji Haoughed out loud. He leaped to the sky and conveniently dragged a flying fort down. With all of his strength, he threw this ten-mile-square flying fort away. Amidst the shrill screams from non-humankind warriors, this flying fort smashed into a splendidly shining group of buildings, creating a deep ditch on the ground.

    More and more giant holes were torn open on the golden shield of the city while Pan Heng world guards squeezed in one after another.

    They raised their gigantic cudgels high and bashed everything in front of them. Wherever they reached, all exquisite buildings were shredded. A huge number of tree giants and green spirits had also been gushing into the city, madly killing and destroying. Dense clouds rose from all over the city.

    The resistance of the non-humankind was surprisingly weak.

    Ji Hao had killed many, many non-humankind beings, but he felt that he hadn¡¯t even been making an effort.

    "Weird, weird. The holy being, Blood Crown¡¯s warriors are too weak, aren¡¯t they?" Ji Hao frowned as he stopped moving.

    He began worrying. Blood Crown was a powerful being who frightened Piji Nu and the other Yu Dynasty emperors. His warriors shouldn¡¯t be so weak.

 Chapter 1556: Family Test

    Chapter 1556: Family Test

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Shrill howls echoed throughout the battleground.

    A great number of strange humanoid creatures appeared on the battlefield. They were around ten-meters tall, had iron-like bones, tight muscles, and sharp keratose thorns on bone joints. Their eyes sparkled with a cold, fierce, and dim light. Wearing high-quality armors and holding long machetes, they formed countless square formations as they approached Ji Hao.

    The army of these strange creatures was boundless like an ocean. Against the overwhelming waves of arrow attacks from green spirits behind Ji Hao, they forward pushed speedily.

    These humanoid creatures had especially strong defensive power. Ji Hao watched arrows shot on their faces cause muffled ps and then fall to the ground, failing to prate their skin. Scanning across the bodies of these creatures with his spirit power, Ji Hao found their bodies about thirty percent tougher than high-level Senior Magi.

    Inside their strong bodies, an agitated, scorching energy had been flowing. The energy was like sandstorm from a desert, such that one could clearly sense every grain of sand in it.

    They wielded their machetes, releasing ck and red fires from the sharp edges. Within the fire, fine grains of dark sand had been swirling and shing against each other, roaring and rolling like a small scale sandstorm.

    Both sides charged fast. Within a blink of an eye, the square formationsposed by these humanoid creatures and the disordered troop of green spirits mixed together. In closebat, the green spirits¡¯ longbows were nearly useless, but the machetes of the humanoid strange creatures turned out to be especially sharp. With a simple swing, a humanoid creature could cut a green spirit into two.

    Shadow leopards roared in fury and pounced on these humanoid creatures. Their sharp ws and teeth rubbed against the bodies of the humanoid creatures, causing strange squeezing noises. The faces of some humanoid creatures were torn open, and dark blood gushed out of their wounds, but they seemed to feel no pain. They could always wield their machetes backward and kill the aggressive leopards right on the spot

    Ji Hao raised a giant cudgel andunched a heavy strike, smashing hundreds of humanoid creatures. Next, he opened his mouth and released dense clouds of poisonous mist. These humanoid creatures seemed to be immune to herbal toxins, that they were merely slowed down a little bit after they inhaled Ji Hao¡¯s poisonous mist.

    Some humanoid creatures even began climbing up Ji Hao¡¯s body. They hopped onto his branches and madly hacked at him with their machetes. Their machetes nged against Ji Hao¡¯s body and raised dazzling fire sparkles.

    Thousands of tree giants who followed Ji Hao into the golden city had humanoid creatures climbed onto their bodies. Countless machetes cut on their bodies, chopping off their body pieces. These tree giants growled with hoarse voices and crazily wielded their cudgels, without being able to efficiently hurt the enemies who were already on their bodies.

    Giant Kui and the other world guards also noticed that these humanoid creatures were pretty hard to deal with. Watching them kill more and more tree giants, Giant Kui and the other world guards roared ragingly while violently swinging their giant cudgels. With a single movement, they could smash tens, even hundreds of thousands of humanoid creatures.

    They had also been releasing thunderbolts from their mouths. Ten-miles-thick bolts of thunder struck on the earth like the enormous hammer of the Thunder God. Wherever the thunderbolts swept across, square formations of humanoid creatures were wiped out one after another. Nevertheless, the number of these humanoid creatures was way toorge, that more and more of them had been rushing out of all building in the golden city, fearlesslyunching offensives on Giant Kui and the other world guards.

    Because of the life-risking offensivesunched by these humanoid creatures, the battlefront on the side of Pan Heng world creatures was pushed back for over a thousand miles. Countless corpses of shadow leopards and green spirits were left on the ground.

    Oddly shaped, scorpion-like mangonels were pushed out by these humanoid creatures. Along with thunderous booms, they threw out a wave of hundred-meters wide metal balls, which were thickly covered in thorns.

    The giant metal balls were pushed forwards by a mysterious, strong force, that created circles of air-sts as they struck destructively on the bodies of Ji Hao and the other tree giants.

    Ji Hao quivered slightly. To him, these giant metal balls were like a breeze to the face,pletely harmless at all. However, surrounding him, those hundreds of meters tall tree giants, who were turned into tree warriors by Giant Kui and the other world guards with their magical powers, were nearly shredded. Some of them were broken into two, with the pieces of their bodies darting hundreds of meters away.

    ¡¯Dong, dong, dong¡¯.

    The metal balls fell from the sky like a thunderstorm. Within a blink of an eye, tens of thousands of tree giants were crushed.

    Green spirits and shadow leopards suffered even worse. To them, those giant metal balls were absolutely disastrous. The metal ballsnded heavily o the ground and then rolled unstoppably. Wherever a metal ball rolled, body parts were sent flying to the sky, while countless shadow leopards and green spirits were ground up.

    In the tallest great hall located in the middle of the city, tens of thousands of Yu n nobles in luxurious golden long robes and armors stood straight, calmly watching the fight through a giant golden mirror.

    "The first line of defense was guarded by the Shito Family...who imed to be elites? What a joke! They have already lost seventy-seven point five percent of their family warriors who followed us here this time, but the number of local creatures they killed was less than ten percent of their own losses." Standing on the nearest stairs to Blood Crown¡¯s throne, a Yu n man said ndly, "The Shito Family people failed to show their potential. They aren¡¯t qualified to follow Holy Blood Crown in this expedition...Send all the rest of their members to the dare-to-die troop."

    "The Kaya Family guarded the second line of defense...Not bad, not bad, really not bad. I heard that three-thousand years ago, they conquered a mid-scale world. Creatures from that world were born as fighters. Are these the ¡¯iron bones¡¯ from that world? Very high-quality ve warriors. Strong, tough-minded, with no fear of death, and will never draw back." This Yu n man nodded in satisfaction and continued, "The Kaya Family has given an outstanding performance. Holy Blood Crown will be d to have such a family as his follower."

    The Yu n man lowered his head, pointed at a grinning Yu n old man standing in the hall, and said, "The leader of Kaya Family, we have seen your potential...Therefore, release the second line of defense and let your brave warriors retreat. Give the Doyu Family on the third line of defense an opportunity. Family Doyu, are you ready?"

    Ji Hao pped hundreds of ¡¯iron bones¡¯ to death, prepared to release a thunder magic for mass destruction to destroy the mangonels with an increasing number in front of him. But abruptly, hearing a whistle, all ¡¯iron bones¡¯ who flooded out of the golden city just now turned around and left, disappearing from the battleground at an unimaginable speed.

    In the front, a sky blue ice screen suddenly appeared. Behind the ice, countless Yu n enchanters in dark blue robes rose into the air.

 Chapter 1557: The Main Goal

    Chapter 1557: The Main Goal

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    ¡¯Charge, Charge.¡¯

    The blue ice screen was violently shattered by Giant Kui and the other world guards. The group of Yu n enchanters with fragile physical bodies died in an overwhelming wave of green thunderbolts before they could do anything to hurt their enemies.

    Another line of defense was raised. Giant Kui and the other world guards roared furiously and led the tremendous army of Pan Heng world creatures, proceeding along into the city.

    With his palm, Ji Hao crushed a beast-like metal puppet which had countless sharp flywheels iid in its body, then raised his head and gazed at the central area of the city in confusion.

    "Are they training their warriors with us? Or...?"

    The Pan Heng world army had already broken tens of lines of defense, and Ji Hao found the situation getting weirder and weirder. Warriors from the tens of lines of defense didn¡¯t sharemanders, and didn¡¯t even seem to have a connection with each other. Besides, from some lines of defense,rge numbers of strange ve warriors appeared, but in the other lines of defense, the warriors that fought against Ji Hao and Pan Heng world creatures were Pan Yu world non-humankind beings. From Ji Hao¡¯s point of view, if all those strange ve warriors, such as the ¡¯iron bones¡¯, could act in close coordination with the non-humankind troops, their general battle effectiveness would rise by at least ten times.

    However, there was no cooperation, no connection either. Warriors from every line of defense of the golden city fought all by themselves. Whether the result was good or not, the warriors from every line of the defense would fight for an hour at most. After an hour of their appearance, they would retreat, leaving the battleground to the next line of defense, even if they managed to stop the Pan Heng world army.

    Under the circumstances, the Pan Heng world army led by Giant Kui and the other world guards had already reached hundreds of miles into the city, killed tens of millions of non-humankind warriors, and suffered a heavy casualty too.

    Somehow, Ji Hao felt worried. Blood Crown¡¯s subordinates seemed to not take the offensive of Pan Heng world creatures seriously. Ji Hao felt that they were ying a game. Indeed, a game, an actual game!

    "Retreat!" Following a shrill howl, about ten strange creatures with wolf heads and human bodies, who were standing in front of Ji Hao and preparing to cast a magic, each gave Ji Hao aplicated nce, then raised their curved staffs and transformed into strands of drifting sands, drawing back.

    Countless wolf-headed creatures with round shields howled resoundingly while turning around and retreating. While retreating, they paid no attention to the storm-like arrows descending from the sky, even though the arrows had beennding on their backs, killing hundreds of millions of them.

    These wolf-headed creatures didn¡¯t care about the death of their own kind at all. They withdrew from the battleground like tidewater, disappearing into buildings in the golden city within a blink of an eye.

    A muffled wing-pping noise could then be heard, as countless beautiful humanoid creatures with white wings and longbows rose from behind a group of buildings in the golden city. These six-meters-tall beautiful creatures pulled open their longbows and aimed at Ji Hao and the Pan Heng world army behind him. With the bowstrings buzzing intensely, countless arrows swished over, leaving beams of white light in the sky.

    On the ground, green spirits pulled open their bows as well. Their arrows flew into the sky like a reverse heavy rain, towards those beautiful creatures.

    The two waves of arrows brushed against each other in the sky. Soon, along with a quick series of popping noise, the white arrowsnded on Ji Hao and the other tree giants, prating the bodies of millions of green spirits and shadow leopards.

    These white arrows exploded into white mes with an extremely high temperature the moment theynded on their targets. The white fire spread swiftly on Ji Hao¡¯s body, but he remained motionless, as it wasn¡¯t able to to do any harm to him. But unlike him, the other tree giants around him screamed in pain as their bodies were ignited. The white fire wrapped them up and incinerated themyer byyer. Within a couple of breaths, a hundred-thousand tree giants were cremated.

    Green spirits and shadow leopards were set on fire too. The raging white fire spread, within which, countless shadow leopards and green spirits struggled and screamed, soon being turned into wisps of smoke.

    Green arrows flew to those beautiful creatures, but the white fire condensed into fiery shields before their bodies. With a slight touch, all wooden green arrows were ignited, and not one managed to hurt those beautiful creatures.

    Poisonous bugs marched towards these beautiful creatures, but as the white fire swirled in the sky, the bugs fell from to the ground while screaming. Since the war began, these winged beautiful creatures caused the most massive casualty to Pan Heng world army.

    The white arrowsnded on the bodies of Giant Kui and the other world guards too, starting white fires on their enormous bodies. However, they were gigantic and especially tough. Therefore, the white fire merely managed to burn their barks, but failed to do any actual harm to them.

    Giant Kui and the other world guards roared thunderously, wielded their cudgels, and released fierce thunderbolts that struck those beautiful creatures.

    Apparently, those beautiful creatures weren¡¯t strong enough to rival powerful beings at this level. Their fire shields were crushed, and the green thunderboltsnded straight on their bodies, carbonizing them.

    Ji Hao too growled in rage as he followed closely behind Giant Kui. Taking cover from a shank of Giant Kui, he raised his six arms and swung his cudgels fiercely forward, releasing waves of green thunderbolts. Yu Yu divine thunder, powerful and violent, cracked the space like the sharpest sword, instantly prating the chests of millions of beautiful creatures.

    At the same time, his seventy-two clones darted out from a group of green spirits, pulled open their bows, and shot out the arrows of Green Rain from the twenty-four sr terms. Each Green Rain arrow could split into ten, then to a hundred, then to a thousand, then to ten-thousand...Within a second, the arrow wave grew ten-thousand times greater in size, covering the air and all beautiful creatures.

    With a gentle yet thriving original life-force that erupted from the earth, the Green Rain arrows ¡¯softly¡¯ prated the fiery white shields, leaving thousands of holes in the body of each beautiful creature.

    In the magnificent, sacred great hall, a red beam of light suddenly shed across the golden mirror.

    In the mirror, Ji Hao and his seventy-two clones were marked by seventy-three small red circles.

    "Dangerous targets? This is strange! Except for the eight-hundred giants who are supported by the will of this world, no such dangerous targets have ever emerged from these weak local creatures before...Lord, should weunch a strike to clean them out?" A Yu n old man, who was controlling the golden mirror, said loudly.

    Slowly, the Yu n man standing on the highest stair nced at the mirror, slightly waved his hand, and responded, "Send a squad of Sun and Moon Knights to clean these little things which broke the bnce of the battleground.

 Chapter 1558: Seeing Samsara Again

    Chapter 1558: Seeing Samsara Again

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Standing on the highest stair, the Yu n man gently drew a line on a scroll with his finger and said, "The ¡¯feather-kind¡¯ archers from Ado Blue Family...Very good for long-distance support. Ado Blue Family conquered their world and destroyed their natural enemies, the ¡¯shell-kind¡¯. Therefore, their reproduction rate has been raisedrgely."

    "Hmm, good fertility. At present, they can provide the Ado Blue Family with a billion mature archers every thirty years...In two centuries, this number will be higher than ten-billion, right?" The Yu n man pointed at a nervous Yu n old man standing in the hall in satisfaction.

    "Good! Ado Blue Family people, with the power of the feather-kind¡¯s world, you are qualified to follow Holy Blood Crown." Raising his head as he looked at the golden mirror, this Yu n man smiled ndly and continued, "How many archers are still alive on the battleground by now? Less than ten-million? No need to retreat. Let themunch the final strike, aimed at ordinary local creatures."

    ncing at the scroll, the Yu n Man smiled and said, "Next line of defense, the Moro Family...Eh? You brought magical, spiritual creatures from the ¡¯dim-kind¡¯, didn¡¯t you? Interesting, very interesting. Let us see the power of the dim-kind. Put up a good show. The Moro Family is rtively strong among mid-grade families. I look forward to your performance."

    In the hall, a Yu n middle-aged man politely and deeply bowed to the ones standing on the stairs, then took out a golden crystal ball and quickly gave out his order. A cold sweat had been streaming down his forehead.

    Ji Hao stood on the battleground as he watched the raging white fire rise from the bodies of hundreds of feather-kind archers with beautiful white wings. These archers dropped their bows and arrows, then ferociously pounced on Ji Hao and the army of green spirits behind him like flying moths darting into the fire.

    Before they approached, Ji Hao crushed hundreds of them in his surroundings. But, in other areas, Giant Kui and the other world guards didn¡¯t manage to stop these nimble feather-kind warriors due to their enormous bodies. The world guards watched the feather-kind warriors leave long streaks of white me in the sky and falling to the ground like shooting stars.

    White mushroom clouds rose from the earth, while fist-sized fireballs darted everywhere. The feather-kind warriors detonated themselves, and the fire erupted from the body of each of them covered the area over ten miles in radius, burning at least ten-thousand green spirits to death.

    The desperate final strikeunched by over ten-million feather-kind warriors caused a severe damage to the army of green spirits. All green spirits around Ji Hao were nearly wiped out. Only about a hundred-thousand of them right behind Ji Hao were shielded, luckily surviving the explosions.

    Before the dazzling fire released from the explosions faded and more green spirits rushed up from behind, strong spirit power waves were abruptly released from the series of buildings in front of Ji Hao.

    Ordinary creatures weren¡¯t able to discover these enemies with their eyes, but with Ji Hao¡¯s eye of Dao, he saw countless twisted spiritual creatures flooding out of the series of buildings. These creatures had incredibly strong spirit powers, and all their spirit power had merged together, vibrating at the same frequency. All of a sudden, an overwhelming spiritual strike wasunched.

    Ji Hao failed to stop the strike. Behind him, thest one-hundred-thousand green spirits and their shadow leopards paused instantly, as their souls were all crushed by the spiritual strike. They thudded heavily on the ground. They were still breathing, and their hearts were still beating, but they had died already.

    Silently, green spirits fell to the ground wave after wave. Gradually, hundreds of meters tall tree giants also fell down; the spiritual strike even affected the shortest few world guards, made them tremble, and forced them to bumble backward for a few steps.

    "Exotic evil things." Ji Hao murmured. These dim-kind creatures were like an original version of sky devils, which were shapeless, traceless, and existed in a weird spiritual form, hard to be defeated through usual means.

    But, inparison with those scary sky devils, these dim-kind creatures were so easy to deal with. Ji Hao didn¡¯t even need to cast a magic for them, because the moment his Pan Gu bell rang, all of them would be gone. However, at the moment, Ji Hao was a tree giant, and it wasn¡¯t convenient to let out the Pan Gu bell in front of everyone. After all, represented by Giant Kui, all world guards seemed to be a bit one-track-minded. If they found out that Ji Hao was an ¡¯extraneous devil¡¯, heaven knew what they would do to him.

    Ji Hao came to Pan Heng world to bring Blood Crown a trouble, not to start a war against Pan Heng world creatures.

    Ji Hao was hesitating, but suddenly, the space around him dimmed down. A destructive power rose straight to the sky, while dense and dark streams of mist rolled out from the air, surrounding Ji Hao and his seventy-two clones, who were in the shapes of green spirits.

    Strong and sticky forced wrapped Ji Hao up and slowed him down. Next, torrents of fierce power approached from all directions. From the dark mist, twelve handsome, god-like Sun and Moon knights in golden armors showed their faces. Above their heads, three suns and nine moons were glowing, creating a suffocating scary aura.

    "Barbarians, you have caught the attention of our lord. He sent us to kill you especially. You should feel honored." One beautiful and blond Sun and Moon knights smiled to Ji Hao and said with a gentle voice, "Some mid and small-scale families want to follow our Master. The test for their family warriors is in progress. You have broken the bnce of this battle...In fact, I¡¯m okay with it, because it¡¯s actually fun to make more of those overconfident mid and small family people die or get injured."

    Spreading his hands, this young knight helplessly sighed and said, "But, since our chief executive officer has ordered us to clean you out, we have no choice but to follow it."

    The dense and heavy dark mist surrounded the twelve Sun and Moon Knights. Soon, a three-thousand-meters-tall, single-eyed giant stood up from the mist.

    Ji Hao raised his eyebrows. A test for families? Was the chief executive officer under Blood Crown¡¯smand running a test for the family warriors of every mid and small-scale family,which intended to follow Blood Crown? No wonder the non-humankind army acted so weirdly just now.

    "Interesting! You are actually using a life-taking battleground as a testing tool. I do admire the cruelty of your Pan Yu world very much." Ji Hao smiled and raised his six giant cudgels. Back in Pan Gu world, he once destroyed a Sun and Moon Samsara violently. Therefore, he now had no fear of this formation at all.

    "Eh? How do you know we¡¯re from Pan Yu world?" The single-eyed giant looked at Ji Hao in surprise, asking the question without much of thinking. Ji Hao swung his cudgels with his greatest strength and urately hit on the slight w located where the powers of the twelve knights merged.

    Following a thunderous boom, the Sun and Moon Samsara formation disintegrated. By wielding his six giant cudgels together twice, Ji Hao smashed the heads of the twelve Sun and Moon knights like raw eggs.

 Chapter 1559: Pan Heng Green Ancestor

    Chapter 1559: Pan Heng Green Ancestor

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Breaking the Sun and Moon Samsara great formation with one move, Ji Hao grinned at the central area of the golden city.

    Since some people now had their eyes on him, Ji Hao had no reason to keep hesitating. Letting out the Pan Gu bell, he banged his giant cudgels on the bell with all his strength. Along with an earth-shaking bell ring, countless dim-kind creatures were crushed immediately. Ji Hao burst into wildughter, then turned around and ran right away.

    While rushing, Ji Hao¡¯s body began shrinking. As he reached a hole on the golden shield of the city, he had shifted back to his real shape. His seventy-two clones turned into broken hair and were incinerated by a strand of golden fire long ago.

    "A human being?" In the magnificent golden hall, arge group of Yu n nobles paused in shock.

    A human being, here in Pan Heng world? What was going on? Did human beings manage to track Blood Crown? Barbarians from Pan Gu world, how could they ever be so capable? Or, did anything unexpected happen?

    The chief executive officer, who stood high above the others, remained silent for a short while. As a cold light shed across his eyes, he began talking, "Those low-grade families in Pan Gu world sold our whereabouts. They are weak low-grade families indeed, but through calctions based on the changes of the great space navigation formation, they can still find out our new destination."

    Shaking his head, this chief executive officer murmured to himself, "Red Lei, Dim Cloud...Those useless things are dead. Yemo Tian, did he too...No, he shouldn¡¯t be. If that does happen, it won¡¯t be so easy for us to reasonably upy Pan Gu world and the group of great worlds around it."

    Ji Hao rushed out of the golden shield, shed through the air, and quickly ran away from the golden city.

    In this battle, Blood Crown¡¯s subordinates didn¡¯t send out any true elites. They simply wanted to test the family warriors from some mid and small-scale families. Once they deployed their true elites, the possible results would be scary. Giant Kui and the other world guards were already in difficulty now. Facing the true elites under Blood Crown¡¯smand, they would certainly lose.

    Unless Pan Heng world creatures could show a greater power, Ji Hao wouldn¡¯t y this game with them. Ji Hao came to Pan Heng world because Si Wen Ming needed a cover, as he was secretly forging the nine caldrons back in Pan Gu world. Other than that, Ji Hao also came to Pan Heng world to cause Blood Crown as many troubles as possible, to postpone his journey to Pan Gu world. Ji Hao never thought about fighting against Blood Crown all alone.

    Outside the city, from those broad paths created by giant vines, green spirits mounted on shadow leopards had still been ceaselessly rushing out. Countless green spirits gathered into a boundless tree ocean, flooding to the broken golden shield of the city. Ji Hao had no way to find out exactly how many green spirits existed in Pan Heng world.

    Some other strange creatures could also be found among the army of green spirits, such as light green scorpions,rge centipedes with hundreds of pairs of legs, and oddly shaped snakes. In the sky, other than the bee-like poisonous bugs which showed up the earliest, more and more highly poisonous flying bugs popped up, buzzing deafeningly while darting to the golden city.

    These poisonous bugs weren¡¯t able to do any harm to Ji Hao. But, watching them gradually cover the sky while marching to the city, Ji Hao¡¯s scalp was still numbed. This was the will and the strength of this world. Even though this world was far weaker than Pan Gu world, the power erupted from it could still be terrifying once the world was infuriated.

    "It¡¯s so strange. The spirit of Pan Gu world...Except for the most basic cirction of the great Dao of nature...I¡¯ve never sensed the spirit of Pan Gu world." Ji Hao abruptly frowned and wondered.

    Facing an invasion, the spirit of Pan Heng world was waking up. The world itself had been summoning all creatures in this world to raise armies, to fight the invaders. But, back in Pan Gu world, Ji Hao never sensed its original spirit.

    Pan Gu world was powerful. If it could summon all creatures in the world with its true will, and force all living beings in the world to fight the non-humankind with all their powers...If this did happen, not to mention the other species, as far as Ji Hao knew, together, the dragon-kind, the phoenix-kind, and the humankind would have destroyed the entire Yu Dynasty long ago.

    But the spirit of Pan Gu world was never sensed...Was it gone along with Saint Pan Gu?

    Ji Hao sank into his thought. Abruptly, a green figure shed across his eyes. That was a short elderly humanoid creature, wearing a strangely styled, green-colored long robe, emitting a faint herbal aroma from his entire body as he blocked Ji Hao¡¯s way. He was slightly shorter than Ji Hao, with a wrinkled face, but seemed to be strong and energetic. Smilingly, he showed up in front of Ji Hao while holding a staff.

    Ji Hao scanned him by using spirit power and sensed a ridiculously strong power from this humanoid creature. This elderly humanoid creature was even like a green sun. The power contained in his body was even much greater than the power of the strongest world guard.

    Peng Heng world guards had lifeless powers, simply stored in their bodies, and could only be used instinctively. But inside the body of this elderly humanoid creature, his power had been flowing ceaselessly along a clear meridian. Efter every cirction, his power would grow slightly stronger.

    Apparently, he had already mastered a special cultivation method.

    Ji Hao couldn¡¯t figure out his current power level, because the power of this elderly humanoid creature was immeasurable. After all, when he suddenly showed up just now, Ji Hao didn¡¯t even know how he did that.

    "Elder!" Ji Hao calmly bowed to this creature.

    "My friend!" He mildly bowed back to Ji Hao. With a strange ent, he used thenguage of the humankind. Even though he sounded a bit like two thin wooden slips blown by a wind, Ji Hao managed to understand him.

    "These years, some extraneous devils invaded Pan Heng world. I have been watching them, and learned yournguage from them." Smiling warmly, he said, "In yournguage, my name should be...Green Ginseng."

    Scratching his head, Green Ginseng grinned and continued, "Because in both terms of appearance and effects, I am ny-nine percent simr with ginsengs in your Pan Gu world. But, I am green in color, so as a name, Green Ginseng is perfect for me."

    An old ginseng baby? Ji Hao looked at Green Ginseng from head to toe in aplicated way, then asked, "Elder Green Ginseng, what can I help with?"

    Green Ginseng smiled. He too carefully looked at Ji Hao up to down, then gently nodded and said, "I am one from the first generation of creatures in Pan Heng world, from a generation older than Giant Kui and the other muddleheads. So, the kids call me ¡¯Green Ancestor¡¯."

    Breathing deeply, Green Ginseng showed a serious face and said, "Do us a favor, and we will give you enough in return. How¡¯s that?"

    Ji Hao looked at him in surprise and asked, "What favor? Why do you have to ask me to do it?"

    Green Ginseng blinked, carefully looked around, and responded, "Help us to kill Pan Heng for good!"

 Chapter 1560: Kill Pan Heng

    Chapter 1560: Kill Pan Heng

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    On apletely empty rock hill without any nt, not even a moss, Green Ginseng pulled off a few beard hair of his and threw them to the ground. Immediately, tender, soft green sprouts grew out in the surroundings.

    Circle by circle, the sprouts expanded to the foot of the hill. Wherever the sprouts reached, a faint green mist was released, drifting in the air. Ji Hao clearly saw that touched by the mist, all the other nts around the hill quickly withered and dehydrated, then turned into puffs of ash, dissipating in the air.

    In confusion, Ji Hao looked at Green Ginseng.

    "We have to be careful, because no now knows which grass, which tree, or which moss around us is spying for Pan Heng." Green Ginseng sat on the ground, took out a pair of wooden cups, then poured Ji Hao a full cup of green juice with a nice aroma.

    "Will you try it? It¡¯s my spirit dew soaked with the flowers and fruits from the other few old ones. To us, this is just a tasty drink, but it seems to be very helpful to creatures with fleshy bodies like you." Green Ginseng picked up his own cup, took a sip, then let out a long breath.

    Ji Hao took over the wooden cup and scanned it with his spirit power.

    A pure life-force gathered in the juice in a strange form. The amount of natural power contained in this small cup of juice was as great as the amount contained in arge-scale crystal mine! Especially the incredibly strong life-force in the natural green power in the juice, it was like an active volcano which could erupt at any moment.

    "Great treasure!" Ji Hao raised the cup, nodded to Green Ginseng, then emptied the cup.

    A soft, refreshing power instantly spread to every corner of his body. Ji Hao clearly sensed an increase in the density of his body. He felt that every single cell of his body had been cleaned, and his power flow was sped up. Even the Pan Jia sun glowed brighter than before inside his body.

    Roughly, this cup of juice improved Ji Hao¡¯s general power by one percent! This was already amazing. If he were an ordinary Senior Magus, this cup of juice might have boosted up his power by ten times! Pan Heng world indeed was a world of green power, that even a leaf from these countless years old ¡¯green ancestors¡¯ was a supreme treasure.

    "I may have misheard you. Elder, did you say ¡¯kill Pan Heng¡¯?" Fiddling with the exquisite wooden cup, Ji Hao looked at Green Ginseng curiously.

    Watching Ji Hao ¡¯unguardedly¡¯ drink up the cup of juice, Green Ginseng smiled delightfully and responded, "My friend, you do trust me. The others may not dare to drink this cup of juice. Indeed, we are going to kill Pan Heng."

    While speaking, Green Ginseng again looked around with extra carefulness and cautiousness. Ji Hao even discovered a trace of fear on his face. He acted like ¡¯Pan Heng¡¯, simply as a name, was like a poisonous snake that could give him a lethal strike at any moment, and he seemed to always keep vignce towards some unpredictable danger.

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes. Pan Heng was the creator of this world, the owner of this world, while Green Ginseng and the other green ancestors should all be Pan Heng¡¯s descendants. Back in Pan Gu world, many human ns had still been worshiping Saint Pan Gu as their most original ancestor.

    Green Ginseng and the other Pan Heng world creatures had no reason to kill Pan Heng, unless thetter had been causing them serious threats. Judging by his gingerness, Pan Heng might truly have thrown him and his friends into great troubles.

    "Why me?" Ji Hao didn¡¯t ask about the reason, but instead, was curious about why Green Ginseng and his friends chose him.

    "Fear!" Green Ginseng seriously looked at Ji Hao and said, "From you, our original souls sensed a fear. Your power, your terrifying power is the natural terminator for all nt lives! Scorching, violent, burning everything; the power of fire, but scarier than all fires we know."

    Swallowing his saliva with difficulty, Green Ginseng continued with a dry voice, "Your power makes you a natural terminator for us, which means you are also a terminator for Pan Heng. So, you have a chance to kill Pan Heng for good."

    Remaining silent for a while, Ji Hao smilingly shook his head to Green Ginseng and said, "Since you have noticed me, you must have noticed the one with the power of quietus as well. If you ask him..."

    Ji Hao was talking about Priest Mu. Based on what he knew about Priest Hua and Priest Mu, if Green Ginseng and his friends asked them for help, they would certainly do it with pleasure, without refusing."

    "They are the same as us." Green Ginseng frowned, shaking his head. "They are magical nt lives from the Chaos, a grade, or many grades higher than us. But, as nt lives, we clearly sensed their powers. They are very powerful nt lives."

    Snorting slightly, Green Ginseng emptied his cup and continued, "We can¡¯t let nt lives step into this. If they do it, they may...If they attain Pan Heng¡¯s body, or if any unexpected change happens, we cannot tolerate that."

    Looking at Ji Hao with an extremely serious expression, Green Ginseng said with expectation, "What we need is theplete death of Pan Heng. Incinerate him, turn him into ashes, make him disappear without leaving a trace. We can¡¯t do it. Our powers cannot do any harm to him, because our powers originate from him. We can¡¯t hurt him."

    "In this case, why?" Ji Hao quickly interrupted Green Ginseng and asked, "Pan Heng created this world, created you, and you all originated from him. Why do you want him to die for good? And, why are you so sure that I can help you kill him?"

    A trace of fear and despair crossed Green Ginseng¡¯s wrinkled face as he quivered and responded hoarsely, "If he lives, we will all die. We know it. We will all be devoured by him...Some of my old friends have already gone missing. Perhaps, the next will be me."

    Slowly raising his head, Green Ginseng looked at Ji Hao and said word by word, "He suffered severe injuries, and he has been in a deep sleep. In the past countless years, he barely woke up for a few times...He joined the great war against Saint Pan Gu. His injuries, were caused by Saint Pan Gu!"

    Ji Hao¡¯s eye corners twitched intensely. "Old man, do you know Pan Heng?" In his spiritual space, he shouted out directly.

    The mysterious man showed a half of his face from the spiritual space, then snorted scornfully and said, "Back then, I...Eh, Pan Gu killed so many lives. Who can remember the little ones like that? Judging by the original power of this Pan Heng world, this Pan Heng was no more than an insignificant little thing. Who had the patience to memorize him?"

    With the fear and despair, Green Ginseng continued, "Pan Heng is a man-eating vine...He is extremely brutal, heartless...He fled back from Pan Gu world with a giant axe iid on his body. He..."

    "Axe?!" In Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, the mysterious man showed his entire body and yelled out loud with a hoarse voice, "Ji Hao kid, kill him, kill Pan Heng! Get the axe back! Damn it. It was he who stole it!"

 Chapter 1561: The Story of Pan Heng

    Chapter 1561: The Story of Pan Heng

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Green Ginseng began telling Pan Heng¡¯s story. Pan Heng was a man-eating vine. Before he created a movable body for himself and created a world, he had killed countless fierce creatures in the Chaos. By devouring blood and flesh, absorbing the others¡¯ life-force, he grew rapidly.

    Pan Heng world didn¡¯t belong to Pan Heng. The original owner of this world was a powerful, peaceful Chaos being, which looked like an enormous bear with three-hundred and sixty wings.

    Pan Heng traveled across the Chaos, killing any living being that was weaker than him. The original owner of Pan Heng world suffered a sneak attack from Pan Heng in sleep, being killed and devoured by him.

    Pan Heng attained the unmeasured embryo of this world, then started changing the nature of the world with his own power. Forcibly, he turned it into a world embryo of green power from one with all natural powers in bnce. Due to Pan Heng¡¯s evil nature, the cruel and malicious nt lives generated from Pan Heng world had taken an absolute advantage in this world.

    After the world was created, Pan Heng upied the central area, using this world as a giant trap. The peaceful appearance of this world attracted countless Chaos creatures. With home-field advantage, Pan Heng killed all of these Chaos creatures, and devoured them as his strong replenishments.

    The remains of those devoured Chaos creatures enriched the soil in Pan Heng world. Because of them, Pan Heng world had generated a batch of especially evil creatures. Back in the prehistorical era of this world, which was under Pan Heng¡¯s control, this world was upied by ferocious, fierce, and poisonous creatures, and was covered in carnivorous nts, highly poisonous bugs, and animals.

    Back in that era of terror, kind rule followers like Green Ginseng lived precarious lives. At any moment, they could be devoured and be someone¡¯s replenishment.

    Therefore, although Green Ginseng and the other ¡¯green ancestors¡¯, who survived from that horrific era, weren¡¯t strong figures, every single one of them was a master of escape. They could disappear momentarily without a trace, and some of them even mastered illusion-creating magics and soul-confusing tricks. Meanwhile, they had also dug quite deep into all kinds of poisoning magics and secret detoxicating magics.

    One day, Pan Heng suddenly sensed an extremely strong life-forceing from a long distance away. He was thrilled. Loudly, he dered to the world that he had found his ¡¯direction of great Dao¡¯. He then led all fierce creatures in Pan Heng world to march into the Chaos excitedly.

    Hundreds of yearster, Pan Heng returned from the Chaos all alone. He was forced back to his original shape as a man-eating vine. Before he could say a word, he fell into a deep sleep. All fierce creatures who followed him into the Chaos were gone, and no one made it back.

    Because of the death of all the fierce ones, who were much stronger than Green Ginseng and the other green ancestors, represented by Green Ginseng, kind green ancestors rose in Pan Heng world. They spent a very long period of time to clean out all the evil creatures left in Pan Heng world. They had also raised and cultivated eight-hundred world guards, including Giant Kui, and countless peaceful tree giants and creatures like green spirits,posing the current Pan Heng world.

    In the past countless centuries, Green Ginseng and the other green ancestors attempted to take risks and try killing Pan Heng. But atst, they helplessly found out that their powers were originated from Pan Heng, which meant they weren¡¯t capable of doing any harm to him.

    Atst, they chose to firmly seal Pan Heng¡¯s sleeping ce, to iste Pan Heng from the green power in this world to the greatest extent, and to slow his healing, keeping him injured and deeply asleep.

    As time went by, Pan Heng woke up for a few times. Each time, he was only awake for a very short span of time, gave a series of curses and yells, then fell back asleep from exhaustion.

    However, in the recent ten-thousand years, Green Ginseng and his friends discovered some strange changes happening in Pan Heng¡¯s sleeping ce. In the meantime, quite a few green ancestors went missing. ording to their inference, Pan Heng might have already restored a part of his power, and was killing green ancestors, devouring them to replenish himself in an orderly way.

    "If we guessed right, those Yu n idiots managed to sneak into Pan Heng¡¯s sleeping ce." With a gloomy face, Green Ginseng murmured, "Idiots. They brought themselves to him! The blood and flesh are helpful to Pan Heng the most."

    "Even worse, all the memories and experiences that belonged to the living beings which were devoured by Pan Heng would be absorbed by him too. He must have known everything." Green Ginseng nced at Ji Hao and continued. His eyes were as clear as the eyes of a child.

    With that fear and despair, Green Ginseng murmured, his face twisted, "He knows everything...Once he regains his power, we, who dared to seal his sleeping ce, will all die. The tree giants and green spirits raised and cultivated by us with years of efforts, will all die...Saint Pan Gu has fallen, we all know it. He will march to Pan Gu world, and you human beings will be his preys."

    Shaking his head, Green Ginseng gave a bitter smile and said, "He wouldn¡¯t eat all of you at one time. He is good at raising livestock. Back then, those fierce creatures were actually his livestock. When there was no Chaos creature falling into his trap, he would always satisfy his craving with those."

    Ji Hao¡¯s mouth corner twitched. A pre-world men-eating vine from the Chaos which knew how to raise livestock?

    But, none of that mattered. What truly mattered was that axe, which made the mysterious man growl in rage.

    "Did you say that he brought an axe back from the Chaos?" Ji Hao wore a curious face as he asked.

    "A giant axe, with a destructive power. It almost chopped him into two." Green Ginseng clicked his tongue and responded with shame, "It was so close. The axe was almost hacked him into two. But unfortunately, the owner of the axe was probably exhausted at the time. It was so close."

    Letting out a long breath, Green Ginseng looked at Ji Hao and said, "That axe is down in the core of his roots now. All these years, he has been coiling, sealing it with his roots. We all thought that he was going to absorb the axe. But, he was in sleep all the time, without the strength to absorb the axe."

    "Go! Kill that Pan Heng!" The mysterious man roared in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, "Ji Hao, if I¡¯m right, that axe belonged to Saint Pan Gu. It was born with Saint Pan Gu. Hah, it turned out to be brought here by Pan Heng. No wonder I couldn¡¯t sense the Pan Gu axe back in Pan Gu world! Go! Kill that thing and retrieve the Pan Gu axe."

    With a pair of eyes shining brightly with a blue light, the mysterious man shouted impatiently, "An axe is perfect for performing the five moves I taught you. Sure, you can use a sword too. You can merge the Pan Gu axe with your sword. Compared to the Pan Gu axe, the sword you¡¯re using now is rubbish! Ru-bbish!"

    As the mysterious man was excitedly yelling in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, he said to Green Ginseng calmly, "I¡¯ll take that axe...What else can you offer me?"

 Chapter 1562: The Chaos Spirit Milk

    Chapter 1562: The Chaos Spirit Milk

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    One shouldn¡¯t me Ji Hao for being greedy. The axe belonged to Saint Pan Gu, and must be taken back.

    Pan Heng had been in a deep sleep for long years. Even though Pan Heng world was way less powerful than Pan Gu world, after all, he was a ¡¯saint¡¯ who created a world. As the saying went, ¡¯a lean camel is always bigger than a horse¡¯. To kill Pan Heng for good, undoubtedly, Ji Hao would need to take a huge risk.

    If it weren¡¯t for that axe, Ji Hao wouldn¡¯t even want to talk to Green Ginseng!

    No matter how much Green Ginseng and his friends could offer, that wouldn¡¯t be more important than Ji Hao¡¯s own life, would it? Ji Hao was quite satisfied with his current power. The Pan Gu bell for defense, the Pan Gu sword for offense, bringing out the best in each other, with the golden bridge for his protection. By now, Ji Hao had no excessive demands for any other treasure.

    He would continue his cultivation step by step, with the great Dao taught by Yu Yu, the immeasurably great natural rewards power earned through the great contributions he made for the humankind, plus his high position as a divine emperor. What else would he be craving for? As Ji Xia said, he could hurry up to finish all kinds of troublesome works and marry Man Man and Shaosi, then have a whole bunch of kids who wouldugh and roll all over the ground.

    Why would he ever risk his life against a saint who created a world for the safety of Ginseng and the other Pan Heng world creatures?

    Because of that axe... He had to take the axe back. He had to make a trip to Pan Heng¡¯s sleeping ce. Since he had no choice but to go, Ginseng and his friends had to give him a satisfying offer.

    Green Ginseng remained silent for a long while. Seriously, he looked at Ji Hao, then slowly nodded and said, "Except for myself and the other old dudes, and the kids who have started knowing things, you can take whatever you like from Pan Heng world."

    Green Ginseng looked at Ji Hao honestly and said, "It has never been easy for the other old ones and me to live till now, so we don¡¯t want to be thrown into stoves, be cooked into a bowl of soup to nourish someone. Those smart kids are our hope of future, and they can talk,ugh, walk, and run; they look just like you. My friend, do you have the heart to harm them?"

    Ji Hao blinked. This old Ginseng did know how to talk. Wasn¡¯t he right? Those nts in humanoid shapes, who couldugh, talk, and run, Ji Hao truly didn¡¯t have the heart to chop off their limbs to concoct magic drugs.

    "So, what good things do you have in Pan Heng world?" Ji Hao asked straightforwardly, "Before I start, I need an upfront payment, also to improve my power conveniently. After all, I am going to kill a saint, a world creator. You better think of some treasures that can quickly, efficiently improve me."

    Green Ginseng frowned and pondered for a while, then abruptly pped his hands and said, "I know! Back then, Pan Heng killed the original owner of the world and devoured his entire body, but left his imperishable heart. When Pan Heng created this world, he merged the heart with the core of this world."

    While speaking, Green Ginseng pulled off a beard hair of his and breathed on it. The hair transformed into a small cloud of green mist, spreading out and condensing into a beautifulndscape. A towering mountain stood straight on the ground, with thin streams of five-colored water flowing down its smooth sides, into arge pool by the mountain foot.

    With the power of the world core, the imperishable heart made a connection with the Chaos. It had been absorbing the power of creation from the Chaos day and night, generating water, fire, wind, thunder, and other natural powers from it, letting liquified natural powers flow down through the world core. Pan Heng put down his roots in this pool to absorb the pre-world green power form it and strengthen himself.

    With regrets, Green Ginseng nced at the pool and continued helplessly, "This pre-world dew of creation power has a misceneous nature. Only powerful beings like Pan Heng can withstand the destructive power contained in it while absorbing the pre-world green power from it to strengthen himself. The other old ones and I once tried to do the same. Aas a result, we nearly lose our minds and detonated ourselves..."

    In Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, the mysterious manughed out loud, "What a fortune, what a fortune! An imperishable heart? Hah, fortunately, that flying bear has fallen long ago. Otherwise, if I knew about him back then...Hah, what pre-world dew of creation power? Ignorant things, that¡¯s called Chaos spirit milk. It¡¯s needed for the creation of every world. Ji Hao, if you can absorb this full pool of spirit milk, hehe, no one at your level could ever hurt a hair of you."

    But next, the mysterious man cursed sullenly, "What a reckless waste of treasure. The imperishable heart is merged with the core of this crappy world. What a waste, what a waste! If we can loot this world core back to Pan Gu world..." He snorted and continued, "Ji Hao...You will receive the great, immeasurable natural reward again!"

    Ji Hao¡¯s eyes shone. Receiving the immeasurable natural reward again? He now knew how amazing the natural rewards could be. No one could have too much of that!

    "Right? An imperishable heart! It¡¯s a powerful thing, that can even improve the original power of a world. If you can bring that treasure back to Pan Gu world, you will not only receive more natural reward power from the great Dao of nature, you can also sell it to Netherworld Priest. That kid will empty his pockets and cry to beg you for the treasure!" The mysterious manughed, "Since the creation of Pan Gu world, Netherworld Priest has upied the Netherworld. These years, I can tell that he wants to attain his great Dao with the Netherworld."

    "Sadly, the Netherworld doesn¡¯t want him...If he wants to attain his great Dao with the Netherworld, he needs to give it a satisfying offer. The imperishable heart, the world core merged with the heart will be the key for Netherworld Priest to truly control the Netherworld." The mysterious man yelled withughter, "If you can bring it back, ask him for whatever you want."

    Ji Hao slowly nodded and said, "Elder Green Ginseng, this pool of pre-world dew of creation, I¡¯d like to try absorbing some. Sess or not, I will kill Pan Heng for you. After that, we will talk about the rest of my payment. What do you think?"

    Green Ginseng stared at Ji Hao in shock, pointing at the pool as he said, "That¡¯s dangerous! Even touching it slightly can make us explode and die. My friend, I am not underestimating you, but it¡¯s..." His voice even changed.

    Ji Hao smilingly nodded and said in a deep voice, "I¡¯m not silly enough to risk my life, am I?"

    Green Ginseng frowned. After carefully observing Ji Hao from head to toe for quite a while, he pped his hands and said, "Alright, follow me then. But my friend, please, be careful. Don¡¯t hurt yourself. We waited for so many years and finally found you, my friend, a natural terminator. If you get yourself killed, there would be no hope for us."

    Shaking his head, Green Ginseng continued murmuringly, "We can¡¯t really go beg the two who shared the same origin with us, can we?" Green Ginseng clicked his tongue, "Even looking at them from a long distance away made my heart freeze. I don¡¯t think we want anything to do with them unless we have to."

    Hearing him, Ji Haoughed in his head. ¡¯You¡¯re totally right. Priest Hua and Priest Mu, you better not to have anything to do with them.¡¯ Thought Ji Hao.

    Following behind Green Ginseng through a teleporting formationposed of eighteen towering trees, Ji Hao soon came to the core of Pan Heng world.

 Chapter 1563: The Ninth Turn of the Cultivation Method

    Chapter 1563: The Ninth Turn of the Cultivation Method

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Same as the Buzhou Mountain in Pan Gu world, the core of Pan Heng world stood straight on the earth, reaching directly to the sky. Standing at the foot of the mountain, one wouldn¡¯t be able to see the top. This mountain of world core was smooth and crystalline, covered inplicatedly interweaving natural stripes. Thin streams of Chaos spirit milk had been flowing ceaselessly down through these stripes.

    A magical glow was emitting from the world core, making the surrounding space glisten like egg white.

    Down the world core was the one-hundred and twenty-thousand miles wide pool, which was tens of thousands of miles deep, and fully containing the colorful Chaos spirit milk. A breeze blew across and brought an indescribable scent out of the milk. It wasn¡¯t an aroma, neither was it a stink; it wasn¡¯t light, and wasn¡¯t strong. It seemed to contain all smells in the world. The strangle scent even disordered Ji Hao¡¯s power glow.

    When Green Ginseng guided Ji Hao out of the split trunk of arge tree, about ten stooped elderly people were already standing by the pool. They all looked at Ji Hao in a strange way.

    "Little kid," An amiable olddy, who had pool-like shining eyes, abruptly began talking, "Don¡¯t risk your life...Back then, Old Gold didn¡¯t listen to us, because he believed that as a golden skin jade bone vine, he was strong enough. He did the same as Pan Heng had done, putting down his roots in the pool...He¡¯s still lying there now, half dead!"

    "Not to mention Old Gold," An old man, whose long beard reached the ground and had earlobes dropping on his shoulders, coughed loudly and said, "Old Flower, you didn¡¯t listen to us either. You thought you can detoxify all poisons in the world as a red heart dark jade orchid, so you dove in directly, then crawled back out screaming in tears. Hm, you weren¡¯t much better than Old Gold, were you?"

    "Kid, it¡¯s not easy for us to meet a kid like you who can naturally suppress us but is nice, so you..." With brightly shining eyes, the group of green ancestors looked at Ji Hao and tried to persuade him to not risk his life.

    Ji Hao smilingly bowed to them, then without hearing another word from them, he shed across the air, transformed into a golden beam of light, and disappeared in the pool.

    From Ji Hao¡¯s shadow, a twisted silhouette rose. Expressionlessly, Yemo Shayi stood up from Ji Hao¡¯s shadow, turned around, and looked at the group of green ancestors coldly, then said, "Please don¡¯t interrupt my Master¡¯s cultivation. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite."

    The group of green ancestor nced at each other, then creepily chuckled together.

    Yemo Shayi¡¯s expressions changed instantly. He leaped up, transformed back into a shred of shadow, and attempted to run. But, a green vine had already darted out from behind, immediately weaving into three slipknots that tied him up perfectly.

    The green vine floated in the midair, disabling Yemo Shayi from moving. The olddy, who talked the first, ¡¯smilingly¡¯ walked to Yemo Shayi, raised her palm, and threw a series of spanks on Yemo Shayi¡¯s butt. The olddy seemed to have one foot in her grave, but she spanked with a scarily strong strength, causing a very loud sound to be produced. Yemo Shayi¡¯s face twisted in pain, which almost made him scream.

    "Misbehaving little kids need to be spanked, hah! I have so many good grandsons, and so many naughty kids are taught well by me. Kid, if you talk big again, you may learn a serious lesson from me!" The olddy then grinningly took out arge piece of honey, which emitted a strong aroma, and thrust it into Yemo Shayi¡¯s mouth.

    "Behave yourself, and there will be sweets for you. Stay quiet and wait, let¡¯s see if your...¡¯Master¡¯ can get through this!" Finishing this, the olddy turned around and walked to the edge of the pool, looking at it worryingly without saying another world to Yemo Shayi.

    All of a sudden, an old man raised his staff and smashed on Green Ginseng¡¯s head. Thud! Green Ginseng was sent flying to a long distance away.

    "You silly old thing, why did you tell the kid about this bloody ce? If anything happens to him, if Pan Heng truly wakes up..." In fear, the other green ancestors pointed their fingers at Green Ginseng and beganining.

    Green Ginseng¡¯s head swelled. Rolling up his eyeballs, he squatted on the ground and buried his head in his arms. Hearing the other green ancestors, he dared not to even raise his head.

    At the moment, down in the bottom of the pool, Ji Hao was never in a better state.

    He didn¡¯t need to move or activate his power, but naturally, the power of his Pan Gu body had been releasing from him, and the Chaos spirit milk in the pool had been permeating into his body like a smart living being.

    He never felt so warm andfortable, closing his eyes with delight. That warm andfortable feeling made him want to sleep. He felt that he was back in his mother¡¯s womb. Without needing the mysterious man to exin a thing, Ji Hao had naturally learned a lot from the Chaos spirit milk.

    Chaos spirit milk was a supreme spirit treasure produced in the endless Chaos. Pan Gu, Pan Yu, Pan Xi, Pan Jia, all these saints, who had the power to create worlds, were nourished by it when they were still embryos in the Chaos. The Chaos spirit milk made them strong and healthy.

    To after-world creatures, the Chaos spirit milk was the strongest poison. But, to the powerful ones who had the potential to be world creators, it was the best replenishment.

    To Ji Hao, the Chaos spirit milk was the greatest magic drug for him to strengthen himself and cultivate his Pan Gu body. A drop of Chaos spirit milk couldrgely enhance his Pan Gu body. But now, this one-hundred and twenty-thousand miles wide pool was filled with Chaos spirit milk for his taking.

    Streams of Chaos spirit light had been flowing rapidly on Ji Hao¡¯s body. He didn¡¯t need to do anything but naturally absorb the Chaos spirit milk, like a fetus absorbing nourishment in its mother¡¯s womb. Without making any extra effort, Ji Hao¡¯s basic-level Pan Gu body had been growing stronger and stronger.

    His body began growing taller and stronger. He was about three meters tall, but soon, he reached three-hundred meters in height. Before long, he was tens of thousands of meters tall, and then he became a hundred miles tall giant, and his growth was still turning faster.

    The cultivation method with nine turns sensed his rapidly improving body condition. This magical cultivation method activated itself, after which, Ji Hao¡¯s three-hundred-mile-tall body started shrinking slowly. Like a piece of iron which was converting into steel, the density of his body was increasing speedily.

    The Chaos spirit milk had been flowing into his body without an end. His body then stopped shrinking, and began expanding again. As the cultivation method with nine turns operated faster and faster, his body again shrank quickly.

    While shrinking and expanding, Ji Hao¡¯s physical strength had been soaring at an unbelievable speed. His blood flowing in his veins sounded like the natural stars orbiting in the sky. The rumbling noise could even shatter souls.

    When Ji Hao reached thirty-hundred-and-sixty-thousand miles in height, the operation of the cultivation method with nine turns ceased.

    The cultivation method had met its limit, the ninth turn. Ji Hao had cultivated himself to the limit of this cultivation method with nine turns, which was created by Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei, and Yu Yu with their knowledge of Dao.

    In the next moment, Ji Hao¡¯s body suddenly grew even more gigantic. His body condition broke the limit of the cultivation method with nine turns and stepped into a higher, immeasurable, mysterious level, that even Yu Yu and his brothers couldn¡¯t tell for sure.

 Chapter 1564: True Pan Gu Boby

    Chapter 1564: True Pan Gu Boby

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The moment Ji Hao broke the limitation of thirty-hundred-and-sixty-thousand miles of height and grew taller, he suddenly felt stiff for a second.

    A blinding golden light burst from inside his body, prated his body, and condensed into a hazy figure around him. Countless strange spell symbols were faintly visible on the figure, while deep growls could be heard from it.

    Along with a magical, fair-sounding rumbling noise, this hazy figure merged with Ji Hao¡¯s body. A scorching hot stream of power poured down into his body from the top of his head, momentarily flushing through his body for countless times. Ji Hao nearly screamed out in pain.

    Every time the power stream flushed through his body, his body would shrink a little bit, and his bones would grow slightly stronger. Before, he needed to activate the cultivation method with nine turns with all of his power to gain extra strength. But by now, that strengthpletely belonged to him; it was umting inside his body, bit by bit.

    Suddenly, Ji Hao figured out the secret of the cultivation method with nine turns. Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei, and Yu Yu found a piece of Pan Gu¡¯s body; it might have been a finger, or a small piece of bone. But without a doubt, it was a remnant of Pan Gu, a part of Pan Gu¡¯s body.

    They studied the body piece for countless years. Based on their own cultivations, they explored the secrets of the cirction of the great Dao in Pan Gu world, and finally created the cultivation method with nine turns.

    That was a supreme cultivation method. Through this method, a cultivator could attain his or her great Dao with strength, and turn him or herself into a ¡¯saint¡¯. Yu Yu and his brothers hoped that someone from their sect could reach the extreme of this cultivation method, build a Pan Gu body, and attain his or her great Dao with pure physical strength. This cultivator would be the strongest being and the best guardian of the sect.

    Nevertheless, the great Dao of Yu Yu and his brothers wasn¡¯t purely about strength. Plus, the quantity of the remains of Pan Gu¡¯s body they found wasn¡¯t great enough for them to dig deep into the great Dao of strength. Therefore, even at the extreme of the cultivation method wth nine turns, a cultivator could not build a true Pan Gu body.

    At the extreme of the cultivation method with nine turns, Ji Hao attained no better result than an obvious improvement of his physical strength. It was like adding brilliance to his present splendor, not so meaningful. After all, Ji Hao had now stepped onto the right path to a true Pan Gu body, which was far smarter and more advanced than the iplete cultivation method with nine turns.

    However, the cultivation method with nine turns did give Ji Hao a strong controlling force. Because of this cultivation method, while attaining a great strength, Ji Hao was also able to freely and flexibly control it.

    Merely under the mysterious man¡¯s guidance, Ji Hao would be a violent giant who knew nothing more than madly hacking everything with his axe. But, with the cultivation method with nine turns, this wild giant would be able to carve rivers, mountains, fishes, bugs, all kinds of animal on dew drops, with the finest details.

    The burning hot power stream was like a heavy hammer that struck Ji Hao back to about three-meters tall. As the power stream flew across his body over and over again, Ji Hao could clearly sense the existence of every single one of his cell, and control every slightest strand of power inside him.

    That feeling was fabulous. A thick screen was shattered by his iparably strong physical strength. Suddenly, Ji Hao realized that he could now shift into any shape with his strong and magical body, even without using Priest Hua¡¯s Dao of evolvement.

    With his pure physical power, without casting any magic, Ji Hao was actually able to transform his body into anything in Pan Gu world, that was generated from the body of Saint Pan Gu. He had the ability to control every slightest part of his body. Therefore, he could turn into anything he had seen back in Pan Gu world.

    shing across the air, Ji Hao became a five-wed golden dragon and curled in the pool.

    He then smiled and turned into a seven-colored phoenix, slowly stretching his wings.

    A dragon, a phoenix, a Taotie, a Piqiu, a Yaci, a tortoise, a rosefinch, a Bi Fang, a Gold Crow...

    A giant tree, a vine, a grass, a moss, a flower, wheat, corn, sweet potato...

    A hill, a rock, jade, gold, a pearl, colorful ss, coral, earth...

    Animals and nts, the living beings and the lifeless things, the ones flying in the air and the ones swimming in the water, or the ones living underground...Without consuming any power, Ji Hao could turn his body into anything in Pan Gu world under his will.

    Different from the results of shape-shifting magic, when Ji Hao turned into another being, he would actually be it. For example, when he turned into a dragon, he was a true pure-blood dragon, and could even be authenticated by the divine treasure with the dragon ancestor¡¯s bloodline. When he turned into a phoenix, he was a real phoenix with all nature-given powers of a phoenix. He could even be reborn in the fire.

    This kind of a transformation was based on his physical body instead of magic power. Therefore, no energy vibration would be caused during his transformation. Not one, not even powerful beings like Priest Hua and Priest Mu could recognize him after his transformation, unless they saw him do that.

    This was a true great power, an unimaginable power delivered by Pan Gu body.

    His bones creaked in his body. The cultivation method with nine turns finished its final strengthening of Ji Hao¡¯s body. He then began absorbing the Chaos spirit milk at an amazingly high rate, while his body started growing rapidly once again.

    Ten miles, a hundred miles, a thousand miles, ten-thousand miles...

    His strength had been growing along with his body. Ten miles, a hundred miles, a thousand miles, ten-thousand miles...His physical state soared and soared. Chaos power streams spread on his body and condensed into giant dragons, coiling on his limbs and roaring silently.

    Inside his body, the boundless void started expanding. The Pan Jia sun floated inside him, all alone and seeming to be so small. The void suddenly turned so vast that the Pan Jia sun only upied less than one ten thousandth of it.

    This void represented Ji Hao¡¯s current capacity. He was able to take over ten-thousand suns like the Pan Jia sun into his body.

    With efforts, he could even swallow the Pan Gu sun with his current body, and truly turn the Pan Gu sun into a source of his energy.

    Ji Hao growled, as a one-hundred and eighty-thousand miles tall giant slowly rose from the drained pool. His head prated the clouds. As he raised his arms, a hurricane was started. Countless dragons condensed from Chaos power streams coiled on him, letting out muffled roars, making Green Ginseng and the other green ancestors feel dizzy. They eximed and fell to the ground one after another.

    Ji Hao raised his head and looked at the nine suns in the air.

    The suns in Pan Heng world were hotter than the Pan Jia sun. The sun power that belonged to a Pan Heng sun was about a hundred times greater than if of the Pan Jia sun.

    Looking at these suns, Ji Hao gave a grin. ¡¯Nothing too bad would happen to Pan Heng world if I take three to five suns, right?¡¯

    "Good." In his spiritual space, the mysterious man looked at Ji Hao¡¯s gigantic body, then nodded in satisfaction, "Little guy, go, kill Pan Heng. Get the...axe back."

 Chapter 1565: The Sealing Place

    Chapter 1565: The Sealing ce

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao raised his head and gave a deep roar, then pressed his hands on the core of Pan Heng world.

    Green Ginseng and the other green ancestors were horror-struck. Under their witnesses, the core of Pan Heng world quaked intensely, then along with a series of thunderous creaking noise, the smooth and straight world core was pulled about a thousand miles higher by Ji Hao.

    Buzz! Under Ji Hao¡¯s colorless skin, his dragon-like muscles swelled. The Pan Jia sun burst with a dazzling light, nourishing his body. Next, the blinding light and heat erupted from every cell of his. He gasped deeply and slowly pulled the Pan Heng world core out of the ground, bit by bit.

    "My!" Green Ginseng¡¯s eyes grew wider in shock, "The pre-world spirit dew of creation...A full pool...is gone...Not leaving a single drop...So enormous, his power...he, he, he..."

    The group of green ancestors were all stunned. Sensing the suddenly raised, terrifying power of Ji Hao, they had no idea what exactly had happened to him. But the power they sensed from Ji Hao scared them; it brought them a fear that originated from their souls, from the beginning of their lives.

    Even Pan Heng back at his golden age didn¡¯t bring them such a strong fear.

    Like tiny mice which suddenly saw a golden-winged roc hovering in the sky, these green ancestors were naturally frightened and suppressed by Ji Hao at the level of bloodlines. They were paralyzed and frozen, that they couldn¡¯t even move a finger.

    "Up!" Ji Hao roared thunderously. His lower legs had sunken deep into the earth of Pan Heng world. From his a pair of legs, strong Chaos power streams surged out, striking the earth meridians of Pan Heng world with the supreme ¡¯great Dao of strength¡¯. The earth meridians buried underground were invaded by the violent Chaos power released from Ji Hao. The earth meridian were mainly upied by the green power, but they were gradually agitated, turned colorless, and began moving underground like mad bulls.

    Slowly, the earth meridians within the area hundreds of millions of miles in radius centered on the world core had woven into an enormous Chaos spell symbol. Strong Chaos creatures might recognize this spell symbol, which represented ¡¯strength¡¯.

    An inexhaustible power flowed into Ji Hao¡¯s body, filling up his body. He was moving the world core with difficulty, but replenished by this power, he pulled the world core directly out of the ground. Gripping the world core with both hands, he raised it, then followed by a muffled boom, it was gone.

    Inside his body, in the vast void, the Pan Jia sun floated in the middle. Standing beside the sun was a five-colored towering mountain, so tall and slim that it looked like a jade pir. The mountain was over ten-thousand times taller than the Pan Jia sun, that its ends almost reached the edges of this vast void inside Ji Hao.

    "No, bring me to Pan Heng." Ji Hao forcibly put the Pan Heng world core into his body, then his body began shrinking. Before long, he turned back to about three-meters tall, standing in front of Green Ginseng. With a pair of brightly shining eyes, he nced at Green Ginseng and the other green ancestors. Immediately, the group of green ancestors quivered, instinctively lowering their heads. None of them dared to look at Ji Hao direct in the eyes.

    "That...that was..." A green ancestor looked at Ji Hao, stuttered.

    "Didn¡¯t you say that I can take anything I want from this world as my payment? It¡¯s nothing but a useless stone pir. I want to bring it back to my world and use it as a stick. Don¡¯t you agree?" Ji Hao abruptly opened the eye of Dao between his eyebrows. As a dim blue light shed across that eye, he smiled and continued, "If you don¡¯t want to give me the stone pir, it¡¯s alright. Killing Pan Heng will no longer be my responsibility."

    The blue light in his eyes was much dimmer than the blue light that shone in the mysterious man¡¯s eyes, but it managed to release an indescribably strong pressure. Under the pressure, the green ancestor who tried to talk to Ji Hao began trembling. Soon, his eyes were unfocused, and even the waves of his soul power suddenly paused.

    Puff! Stinky dark green blood spurted from the green ancestor¡¯s eyes, mouth, ears, and nose.

    Ji Hao did nothing to him but scan across his body with the dim blue light from his eye of Dao, but the green ancestor felt like being punched right on the face. His bones were nearly crushed and soul nearly perished.

    Green Ginseng and the other green ancestors were dumbfounded. By promising Ji Hao that pool of pre-world spirit dew of creation, what did they turn Ji Hao into? They were the green ancestors, the most powerful beings in the world, and they were under the protection of the will of Pan Heng world. Nevertheless, Ji Hao injured one of them with a nce. Which exact level was Ji Hao at now?

    In shock, panic, fear, and regret, Green Ginseng carefully cupped his hands to Ji Hao, bowed and said, "My friend, congrattions for this major progress of your cultivation...Let¡¯s go to Pan Heng¡¯s sleeping ce now. My friend, is there anything else that we can do for you?"

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes, wielded his hand, and said, "Elders, please take care of my friends. You found me, so you should know where they are, right?"

    Green Ginseng and the other green ancestors nodded. Of course, they knew that Ji Hao arrived in Pan Heng world with a city of great cmity. It waspletely reasonable for them to take care of Ji Hao¡¯s friends while he went away to kill Pan Heng for them.

    Beside the pool, the trunk of a towering tree suddenly split up. Quietly, a gate of light emerged. Following Green Ginseng and the other green ancestors, Ji Hao and Yemo Shayi walked into the gate.

    Behind him was the giant empty pool, and beside the pool was a dark, bottles hole. The core of Pan Heng world was forcibly unrooted by Ji Hao. Afterward, the steady cirction of natural powers in Pan Heng world was slowly disordered.

    Green ancestors had built countless magical teleporting formations and gates all over the Pan Heng world. Through tens of teleporting formations, Ji Hao finally came to a dark ce.

    Tens of thousands of miles higher than the ground was a dome of rock. Extra huge mushrooms stood in the surroundings, covered in glistening mosses. Many of these giant mushrooms had been glowing with colorful lights too.

    Under their feet was ayer of silver grass, less than three inches tall, shining brightly. This kind of grass could be found all over the ground, illuminating this space with a bright yet not dazzling light.

    Ji Hao looked around. This was a vast underground space, such that even with Ji Hao¡¯s current eyesight, no bound of this space could be seen.

    Raising his head, Ji Hao saw countless strange symbols thickly carved on the rock dome. These symbols had been moving around on the rock like fishes in water. The atmosphere in this ce was depressing, and the air in here barely contained any natural power.

    Ji Hao even sensed that the giant mushrooms around him had been greedily and crazily absorbing thest bit of natural powers in this space, like small ck holes, trying to empty the natural powers in this area.

    "This is the forbidden area where Pan Heng is resting and healing...We spent years, and made a lot of sacrifices to seal this ce, in order to slow down Pan Heng¡¯s healing as much as possible." Carefully, Green Ginseng lowered his vice, put his mouth near Ji Hao¡¯s ear, and whispered.

 Chapter 1566: Dead Giant Vine

    Chapter 1566: Dead Giant Vine

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Giant dragons flying while phoenixes dancing in the sky. Cranes hovered in the air, holding ganodermas in their beaks, as white apes politely stood side while carrying trays of fruits.

    Clear spring water had been gushing out of the ground, colorful lotuses were swaying in the breeze. Sitting on the seedpods of these lotuses were golden shining people, hands crossed before the chests, wearing pearls and gemstones, chanting chorus.

    Priest Hua sat on the tallest, golden lotus, legs crossed, with his fingers locked together. His one forefinger pointed at the sky, while the other forefinger reached to the ground. His entire body glowed with a bright light, and he had also been chanting. Every word he said turned into countless golden transparent petals, drifting everywhere.

    This ce was a broad valley. Down at the bottom of the valley was a t grasnd. Countless hundreds of meters tall tree giants politely kneeled on the ground, devotedly listening to Priest Hua. Behind these tree giants were an incalcble number of green spirits, kneeling with their foreheads and palms on the ground, listening to Priest Hua with reverence.

    The golden petals drifting out of Priest Hua¡¯s mouth had been falling on the bodies of these tree giants and green spirits. Landing on their bodies, every petal would be a pure strand of power of Dao and merge into their bodies. The green power belonging to these tree giants and green spirits was gradually converted into a pure spiritual power of Dao, generated by a secret magic of Priest Hua.

    "Master, what you said is ingenious beyond description!" A six-hundred-meters tall tree giant, who was clearly at a higher position than the others,ughed heartily. Suddenly, his bark, which was covered in mosses and vines, split up, then his body shattered bit by bit. Amidst his howls of both pain and happiness, this tree giant trembled. A cyan mist wrapped a water-tank-sized crystal core that rose from his body, spun in the air, and turned into a priest in a green robe.

    "Master, I am Mu Cang Cang. Please, mercifully bring me under your guidance. I will be brave and fearless. I am willing to sacrifice my body for the sect!" In his man shape, Mu Cang Cang still had a dense green mist lingering around his face. Withrge steps, he walked to Priest Hua¡¯s golden lotus, kneeled on the ground, and kowtowed ceaselessly.

    Priest Hua smiled delightfully. He felt very proud.

    Priest Mu was fighting against Blood Crown, for no other purpose but to buy time for Priest Hua to peacefully develop their sect in this world. Priest Hua had chanted in this valley for days, and finally, a tree was enlightened.

    "Good, stand by my side, stay calm, and stay focused!" Priest Hua mildly grinned to Mu Cang Cang, then pointed his finger at Mu Cang Cang¡¯s head. A golden lotus flew out of his fingertip, entering into Mu Cang Cang¡¯s body. Along with the golden lotus, a scripture created especially for nt lives merged with Mu Cang Cang¡¯s soul, gifting him the power and cultivation which might require thousands, even tens of thousands of years of effort for him to attain independently.

    Mu Cang Cang hurrahed, kowtowed to Priest Hua for a few more times, then politely stood by his golden lotus.

    Priest Hua¡¯s eyes shone dazzlingly as he continued lecturing about his great Dao of evolvement. This time, a beautiful female green spirit chuckled while a cloud of mist rose from her head, with a water-like transparent lotus halfway bloomed in it.

    The green spirit was overjoyed. She ran to Priest Hua¡¯s golden lotus and kneeled. Seeing her, Priest Huaughed out loud, then hurriedly gifted her the scripture and sent a strand of power into her forehead, telling her to also stand by his side.

    Time passed, and on listening to Priest Hua, more and more tree giants turned into priests in green robes, while more and more green spirits had clouds of mist rising from their heads.

    As the number of new disciples stood by Priest Hua¡¯s side nearly reached ten-thousand, Priest Hua¡¯s eye corners twitched.

    "Eh? Why did the great Dao of Pan Heng world suddenly quake? It¡¯s not because the invasion of the non-humankind. On the contrary...it was like Pan Gu world without Buzhou Mountain. Why does the steady and regr great Dao cirction seem to be disordered slightly?"

    "Does this world have a core, like Buzhou Mountain to Pan Gu world? Which powerful being stole it? Other than my brother and the one he is fighting against, did anyone elsee to this world?"

    Priest Hua frowned, ran a rough calction with his fingers, but failed to gain any result after a long while. This was Pan Heng world, not Pan Gu world, which he was familiar with. He faintly sensed the source of the disordered Dao of nature, but he had no way to find out who exactly caused the abnormal disorderliness.

    Wielding his sleeve, Priest Hua left a lotus seed clone continue his lecture, while he shifted his shape into a cyan crane and quietly flew into the sky, swiftly towards the core of the Pan Heng world, leaving a green beam of light.

    In the sealed area, Ji Hao followed Green Ginseng and the other green ancestors, proceeding along for quite a while. Finally, he saw a dark, enormous mountain range in the front.

    This mountain range extended for incalcble miles. The tens of peaks in front of Ji Hao were about twenty-thousand-miles in height, while the shortest branch of this mountain range was seventy to eighty miles long. The peaks of the branch ranges were over a thousand miles tall, and this mountain range had countless branches.

    The air in this ce was dry and hot, without any moisture. The silver grasses, which could serve as a source of light, had disappeared in this area, because in here, the rich soil was reced by red, barren desert.

    Metal stakes stood on the boundary of the soil and sands, about three meters apart from each other. The exposed part of each human-head-sized metal stake was nearly six-feet-long, thickly embossed with all kinds of weird spell symbols. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t recognize these spell symbols, but he sensed a fierce power of destruction from them.

    The barren desert surrounded this enormous mountain range. Arge number of metal stakes were nailed on the edge of the desert, all connected,posing a powerful sealing formation that firmly caged the mountain range.

    About ten green ancestors stood outside worryingly as they looked at the giant mountain range in the formation.

    Ji Hao again opened his eyes of Dao. As the dim blue light sparkled in his eyes, his heart missed a beat because of what he saw. This ¡¯mountain range¡¯ with an immeasurable size was actually a tremendous vine, and the ¡¯branch¡¯ ranges were growing from it.

    What numbed Ji Hao¡¯s scalp was that the vine and all its branches were thickly covered in round-shaped mouthparts, and every mouthpart was filled with dark-green, sharp teeth.

    The vine was in sleep, but asionally, some of its mouthparts would squirm slightly, nging the teeth together and starting dazzling sparkles, along with deafening shrill noises.

    What a ferocious creature!

    Ji Hao had never seen something so evil-looking and weird before.

    So gigantic! Was this Pan Heng¡¯s body? Ji Hao nced at Green Ginseng and the other green ancestors and thought. Indeed, these green ancestors were barely enough to fill Pan Heng¡¯s tooth gaps. Thergest mouthpart Ji Hao found on this vine could swallow tens of mountains at one time.

    "So this is Pan Heng!" murmured Ji Hao, "Where did he hide the axe?"

 Chapter 1567: Make A Painstaking Investigation

    Chapter 1567: Make A Painstaking Investigation

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    By the site of the world core, Priest Hua locked his fingers together and swiftly took three circles around the bottomless hole. Wisps of colorful mist emerged in the air as he cast a spell and pushed his palms forward. The mists glistened, then a figure leaped out from it.

    Priest Hua was about to rey everything that happened in here not long ago, but suddenly, an unstoppable power descended and crushed the colorful mist, disabling it from showing any image.

    Gasping in shock, Priest Hua stared at the strands of mist lingering in the air. In terms of power level, the force which crushed the mist was at a much lower grade than Priest Hua. But, speaking of the nature of the power, it was about the same as Priest Hua¡¯s power, which was gained through countless years of severe cultivation.

    Priest Hua wasn¡¯t cautious enough. As a result, the mysterious force broke his magic. By now, it was impossible for him to regather the pieces of information he found just now.

    "Who is this?" With a shocked face, Priest Hua took another two circles around the hole. Pondering for a short while, he abruptly jumped in and soon came to the invisible bottom of the hole, took a handful of soil, and carefully observed.

    A whileter, Priest Hua extracted a colorful, transparent, thick, and nicely scented drop of liquid from the soil.

    "The Chaos spirit milk?" Priest Hua¡¯s expression changed suddenly. "It¡¯s...The, the pool outside...If one living being absorbed a full pool of Chaos spirit milk...no matter how weak it was before, it would now be strong enough to rival me. Damn it! How could such a great fortune fall into another one¡¯s hands?"

    Priest Hua clearly understood that the Chaos spirit milk was the main nourishment for all world creators when they were still embryos. Especially gifted world creators like Saint Pan Gu were able to absorb the Chaos spirit milk back as embryos, but other than them, any ordinary creature would get itself killed if it dared to try absorbing even a slight little bit of it.

    Quietly, the drop of Chaos spirit milk merged into Priest Hua¡¯s body through his fingertip. A colorful light instantly shed across his skin. Next, he abruptly breathed out a colorful mist withplicatedly natured energies. He was a powerful being, but even he could only absorb the energies which shared the same nature with himself from the Chaos spirit milk, while the rest of the natural powers contained in the milk, which were naturally against him, had to be forced out of his body.

    Absorbing this drop of Chaos spirit milk, Priest Hua sensed a slight improvement in his power. He believed that his power would be doubled if he could absorb the entire pool of Chaos spirit milk.

    However, such a great fortune was taken by an unknown somebody. A sharp light flickered in Priest Hua¡¯s eyes. Together with Priest Mu, he finally suppressed Great Freedom not long ago. But now, Great Freedom seized an opportunity and began shaking his mind. Quietly, before he even noticed, a trace of greediness, a faint intent of killing, and a wisp of fire of jealousy that could destroy a world, grew in his heart. A dim seven-colored light emerged in his eyes.

    "This was such a fortune...When I capture you, I will peel you and eat you alive. Then, my power can grow by at least fifty percent. By then, I will be stronger than my brother, and will be the Great Master of my sect. My brother is hesitating, so the development of my sect has been slow. Once I be the Great Master, hehe, my sect will be brave and fearless when seeking for future progress. Pan Gu¡¯s descendants? Those three will never suppress my sect."

    Priest Hua chuckled, not feeling strange about these thoughts which suddenly popped up in his mind. shing across the air, he left the deep hole and continued carefully searching for any trace left by Ji Hao and the others in this area.

    Soon, he discovered the teleporting formation inside the towering tree. With his power, he forcibly woke up the tree, and turned it into a disciple of his. From the tree, he learned the destination of the teleporting formation. Priest Hua thenughed out loud and transformed into a clear gust of wind, swiftly heading to the next teleporting formation, emitting a strange aroma from his body.

    In the sealed area, Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to listen to the endless warnings from Green Ginseng and the other green ancestors anymore. Determinedly, he stepped onto the barren desert, which had no other nt but the vine.

    An indescribable heat attacked from all directions. In this ce, the powers of Green Ginseng and the other green ancestors would be weakened down to ten percent. Besides, no natural power that was useful to nt lives existed in here, which meant that green ancestors had no way to replenish their consumed energies in this area.

    Ji Hao grinned. As a tremor went through his body, he suddenly grew to about thirty meters tall and released streams of Chaos power from his pores. From the surroundings, the scorching power was immediately drawn into his body by the Chaos power, and was easily converted into Chaos power by the Pan Gu bell, being absorbed by his body.

    Chaos, it could include and tolerate every type of energy, and was the origin of all kinds of energies in the universe.

    The nature of Ji Hao¡¯s Pan Gu body was Chaos, and it followed the great Dao of absolute strength. Therefore, regardless of the surrounding environment, Ji Hao¡¯s body was able to use any type of energy within his reach.

    He gasped in satisfaction. Indeed, this giant seal cast by Green Ginseng and the other green ancestors had created an extremely abominable environment for nt lives. But in here, Ji Hao felt as same as walking in the best ce in Pan Gu world.

    He walked to Pan Heng with giant steps. Walking past the smallest branch he saw, Ji Hao pressed his palm on it.

    Boom!

    He suffered a terrifying counterforce. It was the body of a ¡¯saint¡¯ after all. Even though it had been in a deep sleep for many years and was exhausted, Pan Heng¡¯s vines were still especially strong. Ji Hao¡¯s fist sank into this rtively thin branch for about three-inches deep, but the counterforce numbed his hand.

    A distance away, seeing Ji Hao punch Pan Heng, Green Ginseng and the other green ancestors hurriedly shouted in deep voices, "No punch! Use fire, fire! Use the fire inside you, burn him, burn him!"

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t do what they said. Instead, he pressed both palms on this rtively small branch and quietly sensed the energy flows in it.

    This branch seemed to be withered, but inside it, a weak life-force was still flowing. In the core area of this hundreds miles thick branch, a hair-thin stream of life-force had been flowing rapidly along an odd meridian.

    He traced this life-force flow with his spiritual power. Following it, Ji Hao walked on Pan Heng¡¯s body with big steps.

    The thin life-force stream flew into a slightlyrger meridian, through which, Ji Hao drilled his spirit power deeper into Pan Heng¡¯s body, and soon found a furtherrger meridian.

    He followed the life-force stream step by step. Before long, Ji Hao disappeared from Green Ginseng¡¯s sight.

    Nervously, Green Ginseng and the other green ancestors gazed at where Ji Hao disappeared. A long whileter, they leaped up abruptly, as if they had gone mad all of a sudden. From an unknown source, they took out countless metal stakes thickly carved with spell symbols and inserted them in the ground one after another, setting up more and more new magic seals.

 Chapter 1568: Facing Pan Heng

    Chapter 1568: Facing Pan Heng

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Moving deeper and deeper through Pan Heng¡¯s rugged, interweaving vines, Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power reached into his enormous body, which was hundreds of millions of miles long.

    The thin life-force stream Ji Hao found from the rtively small branch became like a brook, then turned into a small river. Atst, it grew into a raging-dragon-like, rapidly flowing great river.

    Without life-force, Pan Heng¡¯s body was dark, hard as fossils, and lifeless like zombies. But, near the main body, which had the life-force surging like rivers, his body turned dark-green, with a beautiful luster, translucent like the best jade, filled with an indescribable glow of vitality.

    On the tens of thousands of miles thick main vine, countless different sized, round-shaped mouthparts had been spinning, opening and shutting. Layer andyers of sharp teeth nged against each other in every mouth part, staring dazzling sparkles, but without making any sound.

    A magical power muted this area. Nothing that happened deep inside Pan Heng¡¯s body could be heard outside. Therefore, Green Ginseng and the other green ancestors, who were too scared toe here, never would have dreamed that a part of Pan Heng¡¯s body had already developed such a thriving life-force.

    Ji Hao went deeper. From some mouthparts, dark-green vines darted out like ghosts, covered in sticky liquid as they nimbly coiled to Ji Hao. These vines chased after Ji Hao, attempting to drag him into a mouthpart, to chew and swallow him up.

    Ji Hao moved forward quickly. Every time the vines approached him, he would activate the golden bridge and let a beam of light sh across his forehead. With the golden bridge, he could always sh forward swiftly right before the vines touched his clothes, making the vines feel that with a slight little bit of effort, a delicious meal would be attained.

    Surrounding Ji Hao, countless vines darted out from differently sized mouthparts from time to time, reaching to him like torrents. But, none of them managed to truly touch him.

    Moving forward, Ji Hao saw tens of thousands of tree giants.

    These hundreds of meters tall tree giants were hanging upside-down in the air by dark-green vines, struggling and screaming, without being able to free themselves from these evil vines. Sharp vines pierced into their bodies, quickly draining their life-force.

    Every now and then, drained tree giants would be a pile of wood and fall from the air. Maybe because tree giants had no flesh and blood, Pan Heng didn¡¯t eat their remains. Instead, he let their corpses fall everywhere.

    At first nce, Ji Hao saw at least a hundred million corpses of tree giants piled on Pan Heng¡¯s body, under the ones hanging in the air! Based on the strong original life-force possessed by these dead tree giants, Pan Heng had already absorbed a scary amount of life-force.

    "Green Ginseng and the other old ones, don¡¯t they know how many of their children have gone missing?" In shock, Ji Hao paused before this hell-like scene. But soon, he nodded and continued, "It¡¯s reasonable though. They all have wooden brains. I doubt they ever learned how to count and calcte."

    Looking at those struggling tree giants, Ji Hao sighed slightly and pointed his finger at them, releasing tens of thousands of raging fire streams that prated the bodies of all alive tree giants. Golden me erupted from their bodies and incinerated them instantly.

    Countless vines of Pan Heng let out shrill screams and crazily swished to Ji Hao.

    By burning all alive tree giants and igniting their life-forces, Ji Hao took the delicious food away from these vines. How could these vines not be mad? More importantly, these vines would not only absorb these tree giant¡¯s life-force, they would also devour their souls. Ji Hao burned, them, but released their souls. The vines didn¡¯t manage to seize these tree giants¡¯ souls, and this drove the vines even crazier.

    Pan Heng needed the life-force to heal his injuries, but he needed the souls more, to replenish his consumed soul and spirit power.

    Ji Hao ended those tree giants¡¯ pain. Without a doubt, he stirred up a ho¡¯s nest. From all directions, dark-green vines darted out and wove into a giant web that covered the sky as it descended on Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao moved swiftly, easily casting off the vines as he proceeded along Pan Heng¡¯s main body.

    While walking, he had been releasing translucent, melting-ss-like golden mes from his body. Thanks to the pool of Chaos spirit milk, he had made a major progress on the cultivation of his Pan Gu body. As one of the results, his body could now withstand a full-release of the power of the Pan Jia sun.

    Walking on Pan Heng¡¯s body with big steps, Ji Hao left a meters wide fiery pit behind him, with every step he made. The essence sun power ragingly burned Pan Heng¡¯s body, which had a pure nature of green. Soon, the series of fiery pits connected into a line, following Ji Hao and extending on Pan Heng¡¯s body.

    "Enough! Kid!" A silvery voice came from a very long distance away. Hearing the voice, Pan Heng¡¯s body squirmed intensely under Ji Hao¡¯s feet. A strong dark-green light shone from all directions and condensed into a thick shield, attempting to defend Pan Heng against the essence sun fire.

    Nevertheless, the essence sun fire was the extreme of all fires in all worlds, the strongest, fiercest fire, with pure positive energies,. Pan Heng¡¯s dark-green shield struggled against the essence sun fire for a short while, then slowly began burning.

    A little-finger-sized, bluish-green vine suddenly reached out from the front, about ten miles away from Ji Hao. The vine was like an extra long neck, connected to the head of a beautiful girl with watery eyes and shiny white teeth.

    "Kid, what are you doing? Did my rebellious, unworthy descendants ask you to kill me?" The girl stared at Ji Hao angrily and asked.

    Ji Hao was startled by this suddenly appearing, beautiful girl head.

    Was this Pan Heng¡¯s human shape? Together with the enormous true body of Pan Heng, as a man-eating vine, Ji Hao felt that she looked quite weird.

    And her wording made Ji Hao even more speechless. Rebellious, unworthy descendants? A teenage-looking little girl called a group of wrinkled grey-haired green ancestors rebellious unworthy descendants?

    Ji Hao had seen a couple of worlds by now. But, even though he had met quite a lot weird creatures, he still didn¡¯t know how to respond to Pan Heng.

    He released a dazzling golden light and raised both arms. The essence sun fire condensed into scorching sword lights, spreading towards the surrounding area and cutting every dark-green vine that wriggled to Ji Hao. Then, it set all the broken vines on fire. In the golden fire, the broken vines twisted like boas, oozing dark-green liquid from their bodies to defend against the essence sun fire, in vain.

    "Pan Heng?" Ji Hao looked at her, then nodded, "Green Ginseng and her friends asked me to kill you."

    Pan Heng remained silent for a while, then her beautiful eyes shone brightly with a green light as she said, "They have be more and more daring over the years...How much did they promise you? I¡¯ll give you ten times more! Or a hundred times more! Extraneous kid, you better not recklessly step into the things happening in my Pan Heng world. My body is not convenient to move at the moment, but still, it won¡¯t be too hard for me to kill you."

    Ji Hao gave a faint smile, pointed at one direction, and said, "Give me that axe, then I¡¯ll walk right away."

    Pan Heng¡¯s expression changed immediately.

 Chapter 1569: Shocked

    Chapter 1569: Shocked

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In the Chaos near the natural screen of the Pan Heng world, endless Chaos tide waves had been shing against each other, releasing beams of light.

    Priest Mu was wielding the colorful branch, eyes fixed on Blood Crown as they glowed with a green light. Blood Crown¡¯s entire body was shining with a blinding golden light, such that he now looked like a dazzling sphere of light with no shape to be discerned. Every move of his could shatter a Chaos tide wave and cause a sky-shaking boom.

    However, he tried his best but failed to harm even a hair of Priest Mu.

    A splendid torrent of golden light shone from Pan Heng world, connected to Blood Crown¡¯s body like a giant ribbon. Through the light, Blood Crown had been ceaselessly absorbing the natural powers from Pan Heng world to support himself in this longsting battle.

    As time went by, Blood Crown got more and more furious. He gave a roar and let out an oddly shaped staff, which emitted a blinding blood-red light. He raised the staff high, then swung it fiercely down to Priest Mu¡¯s head.

    "Eh? A pre-world supreme treasure of killing? This piece is only slightly weaker than the pre-world sword of killing that belonged to my friend Netherworld Priest. Great, this treasure is destined to be mine!" Priest Mu sighed loudly and habitually, "This staff of yours has harmed and killed countless living beings. I will bring it back, suppress its evil, and wash off the countless wronged souls from it to reshow its true face."

    ¡¯It¡¯s a pre-world supreme treasure of killing, what is a treasure of killing? Only a treasure used for killing can be called as a treasure of killing. Why do you have to make it sound so reasonable? You just want to loot the treasure!¡¯ Hearing Priest Mu, Blood Crown cursed in his head.

    "I have conquered countless worlds, and encountered countless powerful beings. But among them all, I haven¡¯t seen one as shameless as you." Blood Crown shouted coldly. The staff, which was shaped like a hand gripping a sharp de, burst with a blood-red light and released tens of thousands of streaks of blood-red light, striking at Priest Mu.

    Priest Mu defended himself with the colorful branch. The branch thudded against the staff and caused muffled thunderous bangs, bringing up a brilliant glow. No matter how hard Blood Crown attacked, he could not touch Priest Mu¡¯s body.

    Blood Crown looked at Priest Mu helplessly. He had never met an opponent who was so hard to defeat. Was Priest Mu especially powerful? In Blood Crown¡¯s eyes, he didn¡¯t seem like an especially powerful being. At least by now, he hadn¡¯t shown such a lethal power. But was he actually weaker than he looked? That branch in his hand swished across the air as swiftly as mudfishes. Because of the branch, Blood Crown didn¡¯t manage to cause any actual harm to Priest Mu, not even for once, even though he had been fighting with all of his power.

    "Damn it!" Blood Crownughed in an extreme range. He took a deep breath and released twelve beams of golden light from the top of his head. Every light beam was supporting a sphere of light. Those were the shadows of the three suns and nine moons from Pan Yu world.

    Blood Crown¡¯s body suddenly began growing. He snorted deeply in pain while his body grew taller rapidly. Within a blink of an eye, he reached three-thousand-meters in height. His face squirmed, and the eye socket between his eyebrows expanded quickly, soon merging with the other eye sockets.

    A blood-red eyeball appeared in the giant eye socket, budging and covered in blood streaks. A fierce, cruel,pletely instinctive sense of power could be sensed from the eye. Blood Crown roared towards the sky, as his body had grown tens of thousands of meters tall.

    "Pan Yu?" Priest Mu praised sincerely, "Perfect! Back then, those non-humankind beings couldn¡¯t do this."

    Smiling like a predator who had its eyes on a prey, Priest Mu slowly nodded and said, "Great, great! This isn¡¯t Pan Gu world, so I¡¯ll give you enough space for you to release your power. I¡¯d really like to see exactly how strong is your Pan Yu world."

    Raising his head, without seizing the opportunity to attack Blood Crown as he was transforming into his shape of Pan Yu, Priest Mu looked at the boundless Chaos and said ndly, "Back then, when your people invaded Pan Gu world, I restrained myself. I didn¡¯t really do a thing to teach you people a lesson...Today, right here, I have nothing to worry about, and I¡¯d like to see what you can do."

    Blood Crown paused suddenly. He lowered his head and looked down at Priest Mu, then shouted coldly, "What did you say?"

    With aplicated, mysterious expression, Priest Mu responded slowly, "I said, right now, right here, no one is around but you and me. Therefore, I can do whatever I want without worrying that some other people may know, or that some of my ns may get exposed. I¡¯ll give you enough time to show what you can do."

    Putting down the colorful branch, Priest Mu slowly rolled up his broad sleeves and exposed his pair of arms.

    Gently waving his hands, which were twice longer than the hands of ordinary human beings, he calmly looked at Blood Crown and said, "Try your best. If you can¡¯t take my strike, for sure, you will die and your power will be gone. As for your followers, I won¡¯t let any of them live."

    Blood Crown¡¯s body had still been expanding quickly, but he focused his attention on Priest Mu, and said, "You Pan Gu world, you...And the one who took a strike from mest time, what on earth are you nning on?"

    "The supreme Dao of eternity!" Priest Mu raised his hands, with an indescribable, unspeakable force emerging in his palms. Proudly, he looked at Blood Crown, and said coldly, "You won¡¯t understand even if I told you. I don¡¯t want to waste time either."

    Blood Crown blushed. "How dare you despise me?" He yelled at Priest Mu.

    Priest Mu¡¯s mouth corners dropped, while the bitterness grew stronger and stronger on his face. He prepared to say something, but quivered abruptly. "No, is my brother falling into the devil¡¯s trap again? Brother, my brother, your Dao of evolvement is tooplicated...You¡¯re trying to attain the great Dao by letting yourself being possessed by the devil. Do you really think that I don¡¯t know? But it¡¯s too dangerous, too dangerous!"

    Priest Mu turned around and attempted to rush back to Pan Heng world.

    Blood Crown burst into a raging roar. He raised the staff with both arms, which had expanded to tens of thousands of meters long, and smashed violently down to Priest Mu.

    Priest Mu sneered. Fifty-two beams of golden light erupted from his head, within which, fifty-two weirdly shaped golden figures wearing all kinds of jewels growled resonantly towards the sky. They circled around Blood Crown and attacked him with all weird-looking weapons, putting him down to the ground before he even figured out what was truly happening.

    "You!" Blood Crown shouted in shock.

    "Piss off!" Priest Mu gave a deep growl and locked his left fingers together, then flicked. A green light shed across the air and next, the chest of Blood Crown, who was in the shape of Pan Yu, exploded. A ten-thousand meters wide hole appeared on his chest. Blood sshed everywhere along with muscle pieces. Blood Crown screamed in pain while he was sent flying backward, being swirled away by a Chaos tide wave.

    "Nobody! Don¡¯t you have powerful beings in your Pan Yu world?" Priest Mu gave a cold and faint smile, then disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 1570: Failed Negotiation

    Chapter 1570: Failed Negotiation

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Hundreds of differently sized vines silently straightened up from all directions, covered in mucus. Huge or small, countless mouthparts squirmed on the vines. In the mouthparts, sharp teeth shed against each other, starting fire sparkles and causing ear-piercing noises.

    The thin vine silently approached Ji Hao as Pan Heng stared at Ji Hao with a dark look on her beautiful face and said, "The axe is mine. No one can touch it. Whoever dares to touch it, I will fight him with my life."

    Her long hair wriggled like small snakes while she looked at Ji Hao and continued in a frosty tone, "Put forward a reasonable condition, and don¡¯t even say it out if it¡¯s too much. I am injured indeed, but that doesn¡¯t mean a kid like you can y a trick with me."

    Ji Hao carefully looked at Pan Heng¡¯s head, wondering what kind of an organ it was.

    Was it truly Pan Heng¡¯s human-like head? Would Pan Heng be injured severely if this head were chopped into two? Or, did Pan Heng create this head simply tomunicate with others?

    Pondering for quite a while, Ji Hao shook his head and said, "I only want the axe. Nothing else in your Pan Heng world is good enough to catch my attention. Give me the axe, then I¡¯ll turn around and walk right away without harming even a vine of yours."

    Pan Heng¡¯s pretty face twisted. With a twisted smile, she responded in a deep voice, "In this case, what else can we say? I haven¡¯t tasted blood and flesh for a long time. Those trees, hehe, they were far less tasty than a fleshy body. Little one, me yourself for being greedy, but don¡¯t me me for having no mercy!"

    Surrounding Ji Hao, the space suddenly froze. On hundreds of huge vines, countless mouthparts opened wide and let out thin dark-green vines, which swiftly wove into a hundreds of meters wide sphere.

    The air was suffused with a faint aroma, and a strong toxin spread along with it. A powerful neurotoxin that could paralyze living beings wrapped Ji Hao up, drilling fiercely into his body through his pores.

    Clearly, this was a nature-given ability of Pan Heng, as a man-eating vine, for her to hunt. At first, she would trap her target, then paralyzes it, disabling it from moving. Afterward, she would capture the target alive and enjoy it.

    Ji Haoughed out loud while the Pan Gu bell flew out of his head. He punched violently on the bell. The bell expanded to about a hundred meters tall, and on its surface, the figure of a giant shed across. As a bell ring sounded, the sphere, which caged Ji Hao and was woven from countless vines, was shattered.

    Green juice and vine fragments fell from the air. Surrounding Ji Hao, spider-web-like cracks appeared on the frozen air. The space in Pan Heng world was far less sturdy than the space in Pan Gu world. The cracks spread speedily, reaching millions of miles away within a blink of an eye.

    Wherever the space cracks reached, Pan Heng¡¯s branches squirmed intensely. Deep cracks emerged one after another on her branches, letting outrge amounts of dark-green, sticky juice. Next, the juice started burning.

    Ji Hao¡¯s body had been releasing raging golden mes, swirling to the sky as it wrapped hundreds of Pan Heng¡¯s branches in.

    "How dare you!" Pan Heng shrieked. She widely opened her mouth and let out three dark-green beams of light towards Ji Hao, along with an ear-piercing noise. Ji Hao saw the three light beams clearly. Those were three foot-long toxic thorns, especially sharp, and thickly covered in glistening spell symbols. From a long distance away, Ji Hao sensed a fierce powering straight at him from the three thorns.

    Buzz!

    The Pan Gu bell released Chaos power streams to shield Ji Hao. The three thorns bumped against the Chaos power streams and stirred up faint ripples, but failed to cause any harm to the bell.

    Pan Heng¡¯s eyes grew even wider, as she couldn¡¯t believe her own eyes. With a sharp voice, she yelled, "These are my spirit supreme treasure. I¡¯ve killed countless powerful Chaos creatures with these...How can you possibly stop these?"

    Ji Hao silently pulled out his sword. The Pan Gu sword was swung directly down, leaving a sharp arc-shaped beam of light in the air. Tens of ragingly burning giant vines wriggled to Ji Hao, defending against the sword light. But, before they could approach Ji Hao, the essence sun fire had already incinerated them.

    With a puffing noise, Pan Heng¡¯s head was chopped into two by Ji Hao. The neck-like thin vine quaked intensely, then lunged to Ji Hao¡¯s heart like a crazy poisonous sake.

    The vine bumped against the Pan Gu bell. The bell remained perfectly motionless, while the thin vine was shredded.

    Ji Hao wielded the Pan Gu sword. The sword light swept across the area tens of thousands of miles in radius and cut every squirming vine in the area into countless pieces. Ji Hao freed himself from the encirclement of hundreds of vines, then activated the golden bridge and chased after a weird power vibration.

    Countless giant dark vines coiled into an enormous sphere in this area. From the sphere, Ji Hao sensed something familiar. He gave a growl, then swung the Pan Gu sword down.

    A silhouette showed up suddenly right before Ji Hao¡¯s face. That was a slim, beautiful young girl, her face looking exactly like the one chopped by Ji Hao just now. While screaming, the girl swiftly lunged a wooden long spear at Ji Hao.

    The girl fought without skill, but she moved extremely fast. With Ji Hao¡¯s current eye power, he only saw hundreds of sharp green light spots shing across his eyes before the spear nged against the Pan Gu bell hundreds of times in a row.

    The Pan Gu bell buzzed slightly as Ji Hao snorted coldly. Without paying any attention to the girl¡¯s swift attacks, he hit the bell violently with an elbow. A sonorous bell ring was generated. The surrounding air copsed immediately, letting out overwhelming Chaos tide waves. The girl burst in furious curses, then her slim body was swirled into the Chaos tide wave.

    "Die!" Ji Hao pointed his left forefinger at the Pan Jia sun, which floated above his head. Within a moment, thousands of golden sun thunder bombs emerged in the air, transforming into golden thunderbolts and descending on the girl¡¯s body, setting her on fire.

    The golden fire burned ragingly, and the girl was torn into pieces. From her body parts, thin green vines reached out and interweaving, trying to pull all pieces back together. But, the incredibly powerful essence sun power soon incinerated all the vines and the body of the girl.

    "Kid, you have enraged me! I may need to sleep for a hundred million, a billion, even ten-billion more years, but I will crush your soul!"

 Chapter 1571: Natural Suppression

    Chapter 1571: Natural Suppression

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Following shrill screams, thousands of light green colored beautiful girls with exactly same looks showed up. The sense of power and energy waves released from their bodies were all the same; they even shared a twisted, ferocious expression.

    Thousands of clones of Pan Heng screamed and pounced on Ji Hao. Some of them punched and kicked, some let out toxic mists from the mouths, some released thunderbolts or dark-green toxic winds from the palms...Without a pattern nor cooperation, theyunched a series of violent yet disordered offensives on Ji Hao, but failed to shake the Pan Gu bell even slightly.

    Nourished by the Chaos spirit milk, Ji Hao¡¯s Pan Gu body had grown stronger rapidly, and the connection between his body and the Pan Gu bell was much tighter than before. At the moment, he could already release the incredible power of the bell. How could Pan Heng ever harm him with some clones?

    Ji Hao had been simply wielding his fist to ring the bell. In the surroundings, the space was cracking and the Chaos tide waves were striking out. Pan Heng¡¯s clones were swirled into the Chaos tide waves one after another, then being shredded by Ji Hao¡¯s golden sun thunder bombs.

    Within a couple of breaths, the thousands of clones were wiped out, and tens of thousands of vines, which took advantage of the chaotic situation and attempted to approach Ji Hao, were cut broken by the Pan Gu sword, then burned out.

    "Pan Heng, you¡¯re a world creator. Is this all you can do? Your clones, even the world ¡¯rabble¡¯ is too good for them." ncing around at the emptied surrounding area, Ji Haoughed.

    Strange roars could be heard from Pan Heng¡¯s body. Clearly, she was infuriated.

    Along with a series of creaking noise, an enormous vine slowly rose from the darkness, covered in mucus and squirming quickly, soon bing a million-miles-tall giant.

    With the same beautiful but twisted face, this new clone of Pan Heng lowered her head, looked down at Ji Hao, and roared, "Kid, do you think that you can provoke me as much as you like, only because you have an amazing treasure for defense?"

    Ji Hao remained silent. He raised his hand and released thousands of golden sun thunder bombs. Dazzling golden light balls exploded on the clone¡¯s body, raising a raging, melting-ss-like fire that wrapped her up and burned a sizzling noise out of her body.

    Pan Heng screamed hoarsely in rage. She boosted up her power and tried to kill the fire on her. But, her green power was naturally suppressed by Ji Hao¡¯s fire. The situation was still controble before she activated her power, but after that, the fire grew even more scorching.

    "Damn it, damn it, damn it! Traitors! Traitors! I shouldn¡¯t have waited for them to ripen! I should have devoured them all back then!" Pan Heng shrieked, "I created a world! I created them! I shielded them against the fierce Chaos creatures. I allowed them to live a carefree life in this world!"

    Pan Heng¡¯s clone crazily swung her pair of arms and screamed hoarsely, "I only wanted to raise them then eat them as snacks...But, they colluded with you, such an evil creature, to kill me...How can they do this? I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want to die! I have just woken up. I haven¡¯t regained all my powers...Give me more time, let me restore my strength. Then, I can crush a weak creature like you with a little finger."

    The million-miles-tall clone desperately swung her arms and released countless highly toxic green thunder bombs.

    Ji Hao activated the golden bridge and nimbly shed across the space, dodging every green thunder bomb.

    By now, Ji Hao understood why the mysterious man described Pan Heng as ¡¯an insignificant little thing¡¯. Pan Heng was not strong. She had a great power, but didn¡¯t know how to use it well. She was like a giant who was born with a tremendous strength, yet knew nothing but punching people with his fists; she had no skills in fighting.

    The fighting capacity demonstrated by Pan Heng¡¯s thousands of small clones and this giant clone waspletely rubbish, despite the fact that she had a great power. Ji Hao even wondered how she dared to join the war against Saint Pan Gu back then.

    Seeing her thunder bombs fail in harming Ji Hao, Pan Heng chose a brainless way to continue this battle.

    Countless enormous vines let out shrill screams and straightened up from all directions. These differently sized vines wriggled and soon filled Ji Hao¡¯s line of sight. Layer byyer, these giant vines squeezed each other and wove into a strong wall, smashing to Ji Hao.

    The offensive Pan Hengunched failed to hit Ji Hao. Therefore, this time, Pan Heng nned to simply leave Ji Hao no room to dodge. As she failed to break the Pan Gu bell and harm Ji Hao, she decided to seal Ji Hao off with her endless vines. She truly did not believe that she wouldn¡¯t be able to seal a kid, even though she was still recovering from severe injuries.

    Ji Haoughed out loud and spread his arms. All of a sudden, he jumped into the Pan Jia sun, which floated in the air.

    The Pan Jia sun expanded quickly and reached tens of thousands of miles in radius within a blink of an eye. The vines coiled on the Pan Jia sun. Every vine was covered in sparkling dark-green spell symbols. The space was even twisted by the violent squeezing vines, letting out muffled popping noises.

    More vines darted out from the darkness and coiled on the Pan Jia sun,yer byyer, trying to seal it off. But apparently, Pan Heng underestimated the natural suppression brought to her by Ji Hao¡¯s essence sun fire. The vines coiled on the Pan Jia sun, and then were incineratedyer byyer. The vines released a giant amount of dark-green juice, but the sticky juice was burned out as well.

    Pan Heng sent more and more vines to the Pan Jia sun, but the harm caused to her by the sun was far beyond her estimation.

    When Ji Hao boosted up the power of the Pan Jia sun as much as he could, beams of golden light tore apart all vines and illuminated the dark space. Pan Heng roared in both shock and anger. She couldn¡¯t believe it. She had put forth all her currently avable power, but still failed to seal Ji Hao.

    The natural suppression given to a nt life by the essence sun fire could be terrifying. Pan Heng was a powerful nt life from the Chaos, but not even she could endure the endless fire from a natural sun.

    Gradually, the vines turned fewer and fewer. A panic could be detected from Pan Heng¡¯s raging curses. Suddenly, she realized that she could no nothing to Ji Hao, who was as tiny as a bug.

    In Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, the mysterious man began incanting a spell with a deep voice. From his pair of eyes, the blue light shone to a long distance away, turning the entire spiritual space blue.

    Puff!

    Along with a thunderous noise, the giant sphere woven from countless vines of Pan Heng was torn apart by a sharp and unstoppable force. Next, a million-miles-long, dark axe flew swiftly to Ji Hao while cutting millions of vines.

 Chapter 1572: Finish It With the Axe

    Chapter 1572: Finish It With the Axe

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "No! It has been so many years. I drained my spirit blood, exhausted my spirit for it...My supreme treasure for the great Dao!"

    A thousand-miles-lone-thick vine suddenly straightened up, covered in mucus as it squirmed and transformed into a giant clone of Pan Heng, its eyes fixed on the axe in front of Ji Hao while screaming.

    Pan Heng sounded so shrill and sad, like a gray-haired concubine who was forgotten by her emperor; her voice was filled with hatred and sadness. Hearing Pan Heng, Ji Hao¡¯s fine hair even stood up.

    "Supreme treasure for the great Dao?" In Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, the mysterious man, who was a bit hazy, chuckled, "This idiot chose to devour the others¡¯ blood and flesh to replenish herself. Yet, she attempted to attain her great Dao with Pan Gu¡¯s axe of killing? What a silly woman."

    Carefully, Ji Hao reached his hand to the axe.

    His body began expanding. Within a couple of breaths, he reached hundreds of miles in height. He raised his hand and gripped the hilt of the axe. Buzz! An especially strong power flew into his hand from the axe and numbed his body. Holding the axe, Ji Hao¡¯s heart was suddenly filled with an inexhaustible courage.

    Holding the axe, he believed that he was able to hack all enemies into pieces, no matter how many there were.

    Sky-opening, earth-splitting, everything-grow, everything-perish, all lives reincarnate... Silently, Ji Hao performed the five moves in his head, then gripped the axe with both hands and wielded it fiercely with thebined move.

    The axe moved. An indescribably strong power surged out of the axe and led Ji Hao¡¯s body to draw the perfect arc in the air. The mysterious man taught him thebined move, but due to Ji Hao¡¯s depth of understanding and his limit of power, a slight w existed in his every performance of the move.

    But led by the axe, the w was gone.

    This time, the movement was so smooth and natural. The axe broke the space andnded on Pan Heng¡¯s head.

    With a shrill howl, the giant body of Pan Heng was easily broken by the axe. Ji Hao sensed no resistance while he split this huge body of Pan Heng. The axe released a dark arc-like and shredded all vinesing at Ji Hao, then drilled deeply into Pan Heng¡¯s body.

    Pan Heng¡¯s real body, which extended for incalcble miles, suddenly twitched. The entire sealed area began quaking while Pan Heng was cut into two by Ji Hao. The edge of the wound was a smooth as the surface of a mirror. A strange power lingered in the wound, destroying her body.

    "Back then, this axe of Pan Gu killed nearly every creature it touched. I truly don¡¯t know how did this silly woman manage to bring the axe back here when Pan Gu was exhausted and couldn¡¯t even hold the axe." The mysterious man sighed, "But, she¡¯s dead."

    As the mysterious man said, Pan Heng¡¯s life-force had been disappearing rapidly. Her dark vines were quickly turning ck, withering, and rotten. A terrible odor rose straight to the sky. Following a series of weak screams, Pan Heng¡¯s body began falling quickly apart and decaying.

    A green figure darted out of Pan Heng¡¯s dying body. That was a girl with a twisted, hideous face. She kneeled down before Ji Hao, tremblingly reached her hands to him, and begged, "Spare...Spare my life...I, Pan Heng...am willing to serve you...as your ve...Please..."

    Before she finished, the green figure copsed into a puff of green light spot, dissipating in the air.

    Because of the destructive strikeunched by Ji Hao with the axe, Pan Heng, who hadn¡¯t recovered from her serious injuries, lost her hope of living. Through the connection between her body and her soul, the power of the axe killed her soul directly, wiping out all traces of her existence.

    Ji Hao held a sword and an axe, pondered silently for a while, then put the sword and the axe together.

    "Sword?" Sitting in his spiritual space, the mysterious man murmured a bit grouchily, "In fact, a man with an axe is manlier than a man with a sword...But, never mind, this axe shouldn¡¯t be exposed in public, or you¡¯ll be in trouble."

    Sighing again, the mysterious man continued, "A sword is also good, also good. The shape doesn¡¯t limit it anyway. I just like axes more."

    The sword and the axe were put together. The axe shook slightly, then transformed into a strong stream of light and merged with the sword. The shape of the sword started changing immediately. The sword became longer, wider, and thicker. On the sword,yers of anciently styled patterns of swirling clouds sparkled, then merged into it.

    The swirling clouds were faintly visible on the sword. Among them, stars shone one after another, chasing each other inside the sword, leaving longboats of light. Afterward, the silhouettes of countless Chaos creatures shed across the sword, then the patterns of mountains and rivers and legendary creatures from Pan Gu world also emerged slowly on it.

    All changes happened within the span of a couple of breaths. The Pan Gu sword became dark and lusterless, seeming like a thick piece of iron, with no sharp edge at all.

    "Ji Hao kid?" From a distance away, a clear voice could abruptly be heard, "Why are you here? Eh? Is this...Pan Heng¡¯s body? Did you kill her?" Damn it! I was going to bring her into my sect."

    "Hehe, no one is around but us. Not even your powerful Shifu will know what is about to happen in here. In this case, today, I will take your life, so you won¡¯t bring any more trouble to my disciples in the future!" Priest Hua flew over, his body and eyes shining with a seven-colored light. He wielded his right hand and seized a brightly glowing golden pestle from the air, then swung it down at Ji Hao with a twisted look.

    This pestle was a pre-world supreme treasure, found by Priest Hua from the Chaos. Its power was strong and violent. Touched slightly by this golden pestle, any living being without an equally powerful pre-world supreme treasure to defend itself would be crushed immediately. Back in the prehistorical era, countless Chaos monsters who offended Priest Hua were ughtered by him with this pestle.

    Instinctively, Ji Hao raised the Pan Gu sword to defend himself against the pestle. He didn¡¯t make any sword move on purpose. Instead, he simply wielded the sword.

    The dark, lusterless Pan Gu sword cracked the space and nged loudly against the dazzlingly shining golden pestle, which had been releasing strong power waves.

    With the ng, the pestle was cut into two by the lusterless Pan Gu sword, as easily as cutting a cucumber with a sharp knife. A beam of sword light shone from the Pan Gu sword swept across the air and startled Priest Hua, making him scream and teleport himself away as fast as possible.

    The sword light prated the space and chased straight after Priest Hua like a living being.

    Puff!

    Priest Hua¡¯s right hand, which was still holding the other half of the golden pestle, was cut off from the elbow. The blood sprayed out from his wound while emitting a dense aroma and glowing with a colorful light. Sshing on the ground, the blood immediately turned into beautiful and colorful beads, rolling all over the ground.

    "Ji Hao!" Priest Mu¡¯s voice could be heard from a distance. With his bitter face, Priest Mu shed across the air and came to before Ji Hao, stopping him with a colorful branch.

 Chapter 1573: The Quality of the Evil Being

    Chapter 1573: The Quality of the Evil Being

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Brother, you are too reckless." Holding the branch, Priest Mu slightly waved it towards Ji Hao and silently told Ji Hao to stop attacking, then turned around and sighed, shaking his head at Priest Hua as he said with his bitter face.

    As priest Hua¡¯s eyes sparkled with the seven-colored light, Great Freedom¡¯sughter could be heard, "Reckless? Priest Mu, you didn¡¯t think that Priest Hua let me in on purpose..."

    Before Great Freedom finished, warm mists rose from around Priest Hua¡¯s body. Within the mist, lotuses bloomed. The seven-colored light faded in Priest Hua¡¯s eyes, then those eyes turned clear and mysterious.

    "Brother, I am not reckless. I can create thousands of worlds, create everything with these devils. With the nature of these devils, I strengthened my soul, and dug deep into the great Dao of evolvement. This is just a method of cultivation." Priest Hua gave a faint smile, then let out a long breath and nced at the arm in surprise, which was cut off by Ji Hao and floated in front of him.

    "Ji Hao, my little friend, you have surprised me. I didn¡¯t know that your art of Dao has already achieved such a high level."

    A clear spot of light flew out of Priest Hua¡¯s fingertip and hovered around the broken arm, bringing it back to where it belonged. A refreshing aroma was emitted from the wound, while the wound was healedpletely without a trace.

    Holding the Pan Gu sword, Ji Hao calmly nodded at Priest Hua and said, "All thanks to my Shifu. Compared with my Shifu, my sword of art is not worth mentioning."

    Priest Hua chuckled and gave Ji Hao aplicated nce, then fixed his eyes on the dark, lusterless sword held in Ji Hao¡¯s hands. Ji Hao immediately sensed an incredibly strong spirit powering from Priest Hua¡¯s eyes, slowly scanning across the Pan Gu sword. Priest Hua wasn¡¯t making an effort to restrain his spirit power.

    The Pan Gu sword remained unmoved. Priest Hua coiled his spirit power onto the sword and carefully scanned for a while, but failed to see through it.

    "Your art of sword is not worth mentioning indeed inparison with my friend Yu Yu¡¯s art of sword. However, you did manage to break an arm of mine, only because your sword is too, too, too good." Fixing his eyes on the Pan Gu sword, Priest Hua sighed,

    "Just now, I wasn¡¯t controlling my body, It was Great Freedom inside me, and he can only release about thirty percent of my power. But still..."

    As his eyes shone dazzlingly, Priest Hua stared at the Pan Gu sword and said word by word, "Against thirty percent of my power, you managed to cut an arm of mine. This is already impressive. This sword..."

    Ji Hao smilingly shook his head to Priest Hua and responded, "This sword is not destined to be yours. Don¡¯t start your mantra. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?"

    Priest Hua instantly dropped his face.

    Ashamed? Of course he felt ashamed. How could he not? After all, his arm was chopped off by a kid. Back in the Chaos, before the creation of Pan Gu world, ever since he started his cultivation of Dao, when did he ever suffer something like this?

    Back then, in public or secretly, he fought Yu Yu countless times, but even Yu Yu did no more than leaving a few scars on his body. No one had ever cut off a part of his body. He was a master of his sect, one of the few most powerful beings in Pan Gu world. But, his arm was cut off by a disciple of Yu Yu.

    If anyone else knew about this, Priest Mu would be too ashamed to see anyone in the world.

    ncing around, Priest Hua blinked slowly. An intent of killing started showing in his eyes.

    Priest My moved. shing across the air, he abruptly reached behind Ji Hao. One in the front and one in the behind, he and Priest Hua trapped Ji Hao in the middle.

    Priest Huaughed out loud and said, "Brother, you stay aside and watch. You don¡¯t need to make a move personally. This little kid is not worth it."

    Whileughing, Priest Hua didn¡¯t make a move to attack Ji Hao either. He pped on his head and caused a clear jade tinkle. From his head, a white light rose, from which, a three-meters tall, three-headed and eight-armed figure with jade-white skin, wearing a robe woven from glistening pearls, darted out. Each hand was holding an oddly shaped weapon.

    The multi-headed figure created by Priest Hua coldly nced at Ji Hao, then silently dove down from the air as it wielded his eight arms and swung the weapons down at Ji Hao, violent as a storm.

    The weapons held by it had different shapes and colors. From the eight weapons, Ji Hao sensed strong emotions and desires. The eight weapons were actually made from the purest emotions and desires, and endless power of faith. A strike from any of the eight weapons would certainly trigger all the emotions and desires of a living being, and generate a rampant inner devil. Facing these eight weapons, a slight carelessness could cause a copse of one¡¯s spirit and the end of one¡¯s soul.

    The Pan Gu bell rang thunderously as it poured down strong Chaos power streams. The jade-white figure¡¯s weaponnded on the bell like a heavy ring and started a long series of ngs, but nothing managed to touch Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Priest Hua¡¯s expression changed slightly. He chuckled and said, "Kid, you do have some abilities. This bell..."

    Ji Hao interrupted him. He slightly shook his head, then smiled and said, "This bell isn¡¯t destined to be yours either."

    Priest Huaughed. He raised his left hand and slowly pped at Ji Hao along with a gentle breeze, "Whether it¡¯s destined to be mine or not is not for you to understand. The great Dao of nature is immeasurable, the destiny is unpredictable..."

    Before he finished his speech, Priest Hua had already pressed his left hand on the bell.

    Buzz! The space around Ji Hao exploded. Pan Heng¡¯s body was blown into pieces, flying all over the sky. The Pan Gu bell vibrated intensely. An immense force quaked the sky, attempting to break the bell¡¯s defense in an unstoppable way. However, the Pan Gu bell blocked this strike from Priest Hua. Enduring the intense vibration given by the bell, Ji Hao raised the Pan Gu sword and silently lunged it at Priest Hua¡¯s palm. The sword released a dim beam of light.

    Priest Hua gave a muffled snort in pain as his palm was prated by the sword. Of course, he didn¡¯t finish his speech, because he had to draw back as fast as he could with his wounded palm.

    Priest Hua¡¯s expression changed utterly. He looked at Ji Hao while trembling. His fury could even break the sky. Once again, he was injured by Ji Hao, by a disciple of Yu Yu with a sword!

    Priest Mu¡¯s expression changed as well. Just now, whenunching the strike, Priest Hua didn¡¯t restrain his power.

    Priest Mu saw it clearly that Priest Hua put forth all of his power to try and kill Ji Hao with one strike. Nevertheless, with the Pan Gu bell, which was so mysterious to even Priest Mu himself, Ji Hao survived this strike. Although it seemed to be a bit difficult for Ji Hao, he did survive a full-strike of Priest Hua.

    And his sword easily prated Priest Hua¡¯s palm.

    Priest Mu¡¯s face turned even bitterer than usual. In aplicated way, he looked at Ji Hao and sighed, "My friend Yu Yu is so lucky. His oldest disciple, Priest Po once took a palm move from me. He was injured, but didn¡¯t die. And now, one like you has emerged among his disciples. Even though you have supreme treasures..."

    "Guys, shall we continue this?" Ji Hao slowly raised the Pan Gu sword and said. He was as calm and cool as a chilly stream.

 Chapter 1574: Be Greatly Shocked

    Chapter 1574: Be Greatly Shocked

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "My friend Yu Yu is so lucky." This short sentence included everything Priest Mu wanted to say.

    Looking at Ji Hao, Priest Mu pondered with the bitter look on his face.

    Same as what happened today, a conflict started between Po and Priest Mu, leading to a fight. Priest Mu was infuriated, so heunched a palm move with all his power. He believed that the palm move could easily kill Po.

    However, Po was incredibly powerful. As Yu Yu¡¯s oldest disciple, Po took a strike from Priest Mu, and was injured to the point of vomiting blood. But, the result of his palm move was far away from what Priest Mu expected, as he wanted to crush Po¡¯s body and destroy his soul.

    How could a disciple take a full strike from Priest Mu and survive?

    This fact strongly stimted Priest Hua and Priest. For this exact reason, they started to recruit disciples from all over the world by all kinds of means.

    Today, Yu Yu¡¯s younger disciple Ji Hao, who started his cultivation less than a century ago, took a full strike from Priest Hua with the help of supreme treasures. Indeed, Priest Hua was weaker than Priest Mu, but wasn¡¯t Ji Hao weaker than Po too?

    Po took a full strike from Priest Mu with his actual power and cultivation. Stimted by this fact, Priest Hua and Priest Mu began absorbing talented disciples from all over the world, in order to catch up with Yu Yu¡¯s sect. But today, Ji Hao took a full strike from Priest Hua with the help of a supreme treasure...It was easy to find talented disciples, but where could Priest Hua and Priest Mu find supreme treasures like the Pan Gu bell?

    "Brother!" Priest Hua called Priest Mu coldly. Above his head, a dense cloud had been spinning slowly. From the cloud, beams of golden light poured down, spreading on the ground and transforming into blooming golden lotuses.

    The intent of killing grew stronger in Priest Hua¡¯s heart. Under Yu Yu¡¯s guidance, Priest Po had already overshadowed all disciples under the guidance of Priest Hua and Priest Mu. But now, Ji Hao had be another threatening disciple of Yu Yu. Ji Hao hadn¡¯t started his cultivation for long, neither was he as powerful as Priest Po. But, judging by Ji Hao¡¯s performance today, no one under Priest Hua or Priest Mu¡¯s guidance would be able to rival Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao was such a powerful and promising disciple. But sadly, he didn¡¯t belong to the sect led by Priest Hua and Priest Mu. Priest Hua and Pries Mu decided to seize the opportunity and kill Ji Hao, as they were in Pan Heng world with no other people around.

    Even though Ji Hao was under the protection of the Pan Gu bell, by putting down all their pride and dignity, bybining their powers, couldn¡¯t Priest Hua and Priest Mu break the Pan Gu bell and crush Ji Hao¡¯s soul?

    If Ji Hao were killed by Priest Hua and Priest Mu, the natural fortune of Priest Dachi, Priest Qingweim and Priest Yu Yu would certainly be decreasedrgely. Apart from this, Priest Hua and Priest Mu could also seize the Pan Gu bell and the Pan Gu sword. With the bell, Ji Hao was strong enough to take a full strike from Priest Hua. Simrly, if the bell belonged to Priest Mu and Priest Hua, it would certainly be a greatly powerful treasure in boosting the fortune of their sect.

    Deciding to kill two birds with one stone, Priest Hua resolutely and determinedly decided to do this.

    Priest Mu pondered for quite a while. The colorful branch in his hands slightly quaked, while a sense of quietus spread from his body. Silently, this sealed area copsed, and the corpse body of Pan Heng gradually turned into ashes, drifting away.

    All of a sudden, a splendid light rose into the sky. Within the light, over a thousand pre-world spirit treasures and supreme treasures screamed shrilly while flying into the sky. Pausing briefly, all treasures transformed into streaks of light and attempted to escape.

    Ji Hao, Priest Mu, and Priest Hua didn¡¯t see thising. They hurriedly fixed their eyes on these treasures, then their souls were shocked. Instinctively, they all released their powers to forcibly upy these treasures, which attempted to run.

    Back then, Pan Heng joined the great war between Pan Gu and hundreds of millions of Chaos monsters. In the end, Pan Heng managed to drag the Pan Gu axe back to Pan Heng world with a badly injured body. As a greedy creature, she surely wouldn¡¯t let go of the treasures belonging to the other Chaos monsters who were killed by Pan Gu.

    Over a thousand pre-world spirit treasures and supreme treasures, those were Pan Heng¡¯s harvest from the battleground.

    No one knew how she suppressed the powers of so many powerful treasures with an injured body for so many years. Perhaps, because she burned too much energy and spirit power in suppressing all these treasures, she ended up being sealed by Green Ginseng and his friends all these years.

    Whatever the truth was, the moment these spirit treasures and supreme treasures, which had all been releasing strong power waves, appeared, Priest Hua¡¯s strong intent of killing was gone, and so was Priest Mu¡¯s rage. Ji Hao¡¯s calmness was broken as well. The three of them immediately made their moves with all their powers, without paying more attention to the tense atmosphere between them.

    Priest Mu pped on his head and released dazzling light streams. Fifty-two strangely shaped ¡¯spirit warriors¡¯ of his roared thunderously and reached out their giant hands, cracking the space as they grabbed towards the treasures in the sky.

    Priest Hua shed across the air and created three-thousand weird-looking spirit warriors, sending them into the sky along with a beautiful melody. They weren¡¯t as powerful as Priest Mu¡¯s fifty-two spirit warriors, but they moved swiftly and nimbly. Within a few seconds, they had grasped over a hundred treasures.

    Ji Hao also let his power erupt. With his one-hundred and eighty thousand miles tall Pan Gu body, he raised an arm and pped one-thousand and eight-hundred spirit warriors of Priest Hua flying away, then moved a leg and swept away eighteen of Priest Mu ¡¯s spirit warriors before they could even react.

    Ji Hao then reached out his pair of enormous hands and clenched his fingers towards the air, crushing countlessyers of seals cast in the space by Priest Mu and Priest Hua. He grasped over five-hundred treasures from the air and threw them into the Pan Gu bell.

    Priest Hua and Priest Mu eximed out loud. They witnessed Saint Pan Gu create the Pan Gu world, how could they not recognize the Pan Gu body?

    It was just, just, just...

    While forcibly restraining the shock in their heads and continuing to grasp the treasures from the sky, they gritted their teeth and roared in their heads. Ji Hao, a kid who didn¡¯t finish his first century of cultivation, had actually grown such a strong Pan Gu body. How could he even deserve it?

    The overwhelming power and the great pressure given by Ji Hao¡¯s Pan Gu body even suffocated Priest Mu and Priest Hua.

    Facing the tremendous Pan Gu body, they helplessly realized that no one among their disciples could take even one strike from Ji Hao anymore, not to mention that terrifying long sword held in his hand, which could even injure Priest Hua so easily.

    "The cultivation method with nine turns! It must be the cultivation method with nine turns that Priest Dachi, Priest Qignwei, and Priest Yu Yu created together!" Seizing about ten swiftly darting treasures, Priest Hua growled through gritted teeth, "The pool of Chaos spirit milk, Ji Hao, did you absorb it all? No wonder you managed to bring your Pan Gu body to such a high level!"

    Hearing the words ¡¯Chaos spirit milk, Priest Mu¡¯s face twisted intensively. He gave Ji Hao aplicated nce. Silently, he was determined to create another cultivation method to rival the cultivation method with nine turns, and to raise an elite from his disciples, who couldpete with Ji Hao on the cultivation of Pan Gu body.

    Otherwise, how could his sect ever expand and grow stronger?

 Chapter 1575: Share the Interests

    Chapter 1575: Share the Interests

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Intentionally or not, among all treasures in the sky, a tower was left to thest, while all the other treasures were upied. That was a six storied, hexagonal tower, dark yellow in color and surrounded by coiling clouds and mist. No door existed on the tower but thirty-six windows, from which, a glistening yellow light shone. Led by the light, the tens of meters tall tower spun swiftly like a windmill.

    Ji Hao, Priest Hua, and Priest Mu reached their hands to the tower simultaneously. Ji Hao maintained his shape in Pan Gu body, over hundred-thousand miles tall. Priest Hua and Priest Mu stopped driving their spiritual warriors, and instead, expanded their bodies also to about a hundred-thousand-miles tall. Their tremendous hands cracked the space and reached to the tower at lightning speed.

    Priest Mu flicked his finger. Silently, the power of quietusnded on Ji Hao¡¯s palm.

    Ji Hao sensed a piercing pain while his right forearm was evaporated quietly by the power of quietus, without leaving a trace. In the following moment, Ji Hao burst into a thunderous roar. Streams of Chaos power were forcibly drawn into Pan Heng world by Ji Hao from the Chaos, and within a single second, Ji Hao had a new arm, perfectly unharmed.

    A dark sword light flew out of Ji Hao¡¯s left hand, without making any noise. Suddenly, the light reached to Priest Hua¡¯s face before he even noticed. Priest Hua gave a muffled snort. Earlier, he watched Ji Hao break Priest Hua¡¯s pestle with his sword. Therefore, he now dared not to defend himself against the sword light with his colorful branch or his body. Without any other choice, he took three steps backward in both shock and anger.

    Taking three steps backward in a row, he was forced a million miles away, far away from the tower.

    Ji Hao¡¯s gigantic hand wrapped inyers of Chaos power was about to grasp this tower, but from another side, Priest Huaunched his palm while leaving shreds of images in the air. With his kaleidoscopic great Dao of evolvement, Priest Hua¡¯s created millions ofplicated magic seals within a moment by slightly shaking his fingers. The magic seals coiled on Ji Hao¡¯s palmyer byyer like silk threads.

    Ji Hao¡¯s giant arm stopped moving. He gave a resonant shout and sent up dragon-like fierce streams of Chaos power from his hand. A destructive power erupted from his giant body and pushed his hand, tearing all magi seals into pieces as it continued reaching out to the tower.

    Priest Hua smiled faintly, then pointed his finger at Ji Hao. The space around suddenly copsed and a tremendous power descended. Before Ji Hao realized what was happening, he was already thrown over a million miles away by Priest Hua through the space which was twisted by Priest Hua¡¯s supreme power.

    "Ji Hao kid, you are still too young!" Priest Hua suddenly had such a good mood. He gripped the tower in his hand, then cast a spell at it, delightfully putting it into his sleeve.

    Priest Mu took a few steps forward and stood side by side with Priest Hua. The two of them looked at Ji Hao with brightly shining eyes, with an extremelyplicated feeling.

    Ji Hao stood under the Pan Gu bell, holding the Pan Gu sword. From his forehead, the golden bridge darted out suddenly. Immeasurable waves of space vibration surrounded Ji Hao¡¯s body, seeming to bring him away through the space at any moment.

    "The golden bridge!" Priest Mu sighed helplessly. He understood that it was impossible for Priest Hua and himself to kill Ji Hao today in here. With the golden bridge, not to mention traveling around Pan Heng world without any difficulty, Ji Hao could even return directly to Pan Gu world, then bring Yu Yu back to fight.

    Yu Yu was a bad-tempered one. If he knew that Priest Mu and Priest Huabined their powers in Pan Heng world to bully his disciple, he might spread his life-taking sword formation to start a life-and-death war against Priest Hua and Priest Mu!

    Yu Yu was powerful enough to cause Priest Mu and Priest Hua a serious headache, but now, he had Ji Hao, a little monster who wasn¡¯t afraid of any attack from Priest Hua and Priest Mu, and could even threaten their lives with his Pan Gu sword, as his disciple. Why could Yu Yu¡¯s sect be so thriving?

    "Ji Hao, shall we call an end to what has been happening?" Priest Mu remained silent for a short while, then abruptly began talking, "You broke my brother¡¯s golden pestle, so youpensate my brother for his loss with three supreme treasures. What do you think?"

    Ji Hao remained silent for a while. Just now, Ji Hao showed his Pan Gu body, which badly shocked Priest Hua and Priest Mu. Taking advantage of the situation, Ji Hao moved fast enough to seize about fifty percent of all treasures. In other words, nearly a half of all treasures collected by Pan Heng had fallen into Ji Hao¡¯s hands.

    Priest Hua¡¯s golden pestle was broken by Ji Hao, but if he could clear the debt with three supreme treasures...

    "Some of thoserge family leaders I brought to this world must have been keeping you informed. Some of them are already your disciples, aren¡¯t they?" Ji Hao conveniently took out three pre-world supreme treasures, pushing them to Priest Mu as he said, "Take away all your disciples mingled in the group of human being fromrge human ns and families. Take away all your people, and they won¡¯t be allowed to return to the humankind. How¡¯s that?"

    Priest Mu took the three supreme treasures, but before he said a word, Priest Huaughed, "If I refuse to take them away, what can you do?"

    Ji Hao gave a warmer grin, then looked at Priest Hua and responded slowly, "Elder, I¡¯ve brought them here. Do you think they have a chance to return to Pan Gu world on their own? They will all die here, in battles."

    Priest Hua¡¯s expression changed suddenly. With the remaining half of the golden pestle, he pointed at Ji Hao and shouted, "Ji Hao kid, how cruel are you? They are all human beings."

    "I¡¯m a divine emperor!" Ji Hao rolled up his eyes and said coldly.

    Priest Hua opened his mouth. He wasn¡¯t happy about this response was given by Ji Hao, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Priest Mu slowly nodded and said, "You are a divine emperor, so facing thoserge human family leaders, you can kill as many of them as you like, or do anything you want to them. Alright, we will take away all our disciples. As for the other things, those are between you human beings. We won¡¯t step in."

    Pausing briefly, Priest Mu pointed at Priest Hua and continued, "You broke my brother¡¯s arm..."

    "Just now, you broke my arm too, elder." Ji Hao responded coldly.

    "You¡¯re just a kid. How can your arm bepared to mine?" said Priest Hua angrily.

    Priest Hua attempted toy a pressure on Ji Hao with his high position. He was a master of a sect. A broken arm of his and a broken arm of Ji Hao, could those be the same?

    Ji Hao rolled up his eyes once again. Maintaining the cold voice, he said, "I am a divine emperor! I am ruling Pan Gu world, guarded the naturalw...You are beyond the mortal world, but as long as you stay in Pan Gu world, you need to follow thew of the world. Can¡¯t I bepared with you as a divine emperor?"

    Priest Hua opened his mouth but was speechless again. All he could do was stare at Ji Hao furiously. ¡¯This kid...This kid is a divine emperor chosen by the world! Damn it!¡¯ Thought Priest Hua. Ji Hao was a divine emperor, this fact was enough for Priest Hua to be speechless.

    Priest Mu nodded slowly and said, "Regarding broken arms, we shall call it even. This Pan Heng world is very useful to my brother and I, so this world belongs to us now. Emperor Ji Hao, do you agree? If the heaven wants to take part in this, let¡¯s do whatever we can to determine the winner, shall we?

    Remaining silent for a while, Ji Hao nodded and said, "This world belongs to you, alright! But Green Ginseng and the other ancestors are already under the protection of the heaven in Pan Gu world. They are no one but green ancestors, so I assume you can¡¯t care less, right? If you disagree, I will now return to Pan Gu world and ask my Shifu to negotiate with you!"

    "Good!" As the golden bridge dazzled, Priest Mu pondered for a while and finally nodded.

 Chapter 1576: Conquering

    Chapter 1576: Conquering

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Green Ginseng and the other green ancestors stood by the edge of the sealed area, directing arge group of tree giants to strengthen the magic seal in a great hurry. They worried that Ji Hao might fail to kill Pan Heng, but enrage Pan Heng and cause an even more serious trouble.

    While they were busy, three long streaks of light shed over from a long distance away. The eye corners of Green Ginseng and the others twitched intensely. Sensing the suffocating power from the lights, they burst into shouts and screams simultaneously.

    If one of the three light streaks was Ji Hao, who were the other two?

    If one were Pan Heng and one was Ji Hao, who was the third one?

    Soon, Green Ginseng and his friends thought of the owners of the other two light streaks ¡ª Priest Hua and Priest Mu, the two powerful beings who were also nt lives. But, how could they show up in here? When did they sneak into the sealed area? Green Ginseng and his friends knew nothing!

    Before they could make any decision about how to react, the golden bridge shed across Ji Hao¡¯s forehead and allowed him to surpass Priest Hua and Priest Mu by far, bringing him instantly to Green Ginseng and his friends. Before they could ask any question, Ji Hao wielded his sleeve and released an unstoppable force, which then transformed into a tornado, forcibly swirled them into his sleeve.

    Thirty-three green ancestors and over ten-thousand tree giants, who were busy at strengthening the magic seal, were all captured by Ji Hao.

    "Take me to your true bodies." Ji Hao gently tinkled the Pan Gu bell with his finger and said. A sonorous bell ring echoed through the minds of Green Ginseng and the others. They saw thousands of stars sparkling before their eyes while feeling that their souls were about to copse.

    "Ji Hao, my friend!" In a panic, Green Ginseng shouted out loud, "Why are you doing this? When did we offend you?"

    Green Ginseng and the other green ancestors were nearly scared to death by Ji Hao. This was the sad side of being nt lives, they were all precious herbs and nts. To cultivators, these green ancestors were highly nourishing and replenishing. They might survive if they encountered kind and peaceful people, but facing the evil and brutal ones, being sliced and thrown into stoves, then turned into magic pills would be their worst end, if they had no power to defend themselves.

    "I have no evil intent against you. I am saving you." Through the Pan Gu bell, Ji Hao directly sent his voice into the souls of Green Ginseng and the other green ancestors. In this way, he didn¡¯t need to worry that Priest Hua and Priest Mu might be able to hear him. "The axe matters a lot. If anyone else knows about it, you will be torn into pieces. So, take me to your real bodies, I will give you a future!"

    In a panic, Green Ginseng and the other green ancestors immediately understood. Ji Hao, Priest Hua, and Priest Mu were from the same world. If the axe truly mattered that much, Ji Hao, as its new owner, would never risk to let Priest Hua and Priest Mu know about it.

    If Priest Mu and Priest Hua heard even a word about the axe, Ji Hao undoubtedly would silence Green Ginseng and his friends. In order to upy the axe for themselves, Priest Mu and Priest Hua would not let Green Ginseng and his friends live either.

    "Ji Hao, my friend, can you swear to save our lives?" Green Ginseng asked hurriedly.

    "Cut the crap." Ji Hao responded with a deep voice, "I, as a divine emperor of Pan Gu world, am telling you that as long as you follow me and be my ministers in the heaven, I will never harm you."

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to start a massacre just to keep a secret. Therefore, bringing Green Ginseng and his friends under his leadership was his best choice.

    The heaven in Pan Gu world had metal gods, green gods, fire gods, earth gods, and the gods of all the other natural elements. The gods from every department had their own territory, which were like independent small worlds. The territory of green gods in Pan Gu world was no worse than Pan Heng world, and it was supported and protected under the will of Pan Gu world. It could serve as the best cultivation ground for nt lives like Green Ginseng and his friends.

    "Eh? What else are you hesitating for?" Ji Hao sent his divine seal into the Pan Gu bell and continued with a deep voice, "Follow my lead now. Otherwise, when the other two discover even a thing, you will die, both your bodies and your souls."

    The Pan Gu sword also quietly flew into the Pan Gu bell. It expanded into a tremendous sword that floated above the heads of Green Ginseng and the others, suffusing the space inside the Pan Gu bell with a fierce intent of killing. Sensing the irresistible power releasing from the bell and the sword, Green Ginseng and his friends each let out a trace of true spirit and sent it into Ji Hao¡¯s divine seal, bing green gods of Pan Gu world under Ji Hao¡¯s directmand.

    Crack!

    Green Ginseng and the others vomited the blood. The connection between them and Pan Heng world was suddenly broken and reced by another world, a great world which was thousands of times stronger than Pan Heng world.

    They sensed that their souls and spirits were brought under the protection of a strong natural will, and a great power was flowing into their bodies through the immeasurable space. On their skin, green spell symbols sparkled as the great Dao of green from Pan Gu world began merging into their bodies, changing their understandings about the great Dao of nature.

    "Your Majesty, we have about ten old friends guarding in different directions, defending the world against extraneous devils. Please, head to these ces and bring in all our old friends. Other than the eighty-four of us, no other living beings in Pan Heng world know about the axe." Standing in the Pan Gu bell, Green Ginseng suggested loudly.

    As the golden bridge shed across Ji Hao¡¯s forehead, Ji Hao left the sealed area and disappeared without a trace.

    Priest Mu and Priest Hua paused stopped where Green Ginseng and his friends were. They gazed where Ji Hao disappeared while frowning. A long whileter, Priest Hua gave a frosty smile and said, "What an impatient boy. Those creatures share the same origin with us, and have solid foundations. If we bring them into our sect..."

    Priest Mu slowly waved his hand and said carelessly, "They do have solid foundations, but their great Dao has already been finalized. Ji Hao took them because he can turn them into divine gods. By nting the great Dao of green from Pan Gu world into their souls directly, he can promote them to divine gods."

    Shaking his head, Priest Mu continued in a nd tone, "If we bring them into our sect, we have to rinse their roots, turn them back into their natural shapes, and allow them to rebuild their cultivations based on our supreme great Dao, which would be a strenuous task, not as good as..."

    Priest Mu¡¯s eyes sparkled again with the seven-colored light. Suddenly, he rudely interrupted Priest Mu and said, "Even though they may not be under our guidance, they are qualified to serve our sect as guardians. You are hesitating, aren¡¯t you?"

    Priest Mu¡¯s expression changed slightly. Looking at Priest Hua angrily, he said, "Great Freedom, do you want to die?"

    Priest Hua¡¯s voice turned weird as he sneered and responded coldly, "Great Freedom? Can¡¯t I be Priest Hua? Hehe, how do you know that I¡¯m not telling what¡¯s in Priest Hua¡¯s mind? In the end, you don¡¯t want to, aren¡¯t able to, and dare not to go against Priest Yu Yu and his brothers openly, am I right?"

    "If everyone is as hesitant as you, when will our sect thrive?" Priest Hua shouted out loud.

    Wielding his broad sleeve, Priest Hua stomped his foot against the ground and disappeared without a trace.

    Priest Mu¡¯s face turned dark. Narrowing his eyes, he sank into his thoughts.

 Chapter 1577: Expelling

    Chapter 1577: Expelling

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In the basin, the enormous city of great cmity had alreadynded on the ground, covered in countless branches and straws. All defense formations were shut down.

    In the city of great cmity, all human beings and non-humankind beings remained motionless. Outside the city, on the surrounding mountains,rge groups of tree giants and green spirits arrayed quietly without showing a sign of attacking. The main force of Pan Heng world creatures had been fighting against Blood Crown, naturally paying less attention to this area.

    With a clear noise from the sky, Ji Hao trod on a fiery cloud and descended from the air. As he wielded his sleeve, the branches and straws covering the city started burning, and were incinerated within a blink of an eye.

    Polo Jia, Polo Yan, the other Yu n nobles, Wuzhi Qi in the shape of Si Wen Ming, and the group ofrge family leaders walked out of the city of great cmity. Ji Hao nodded to them as a greeting, then raised the Pan Gu bell with his left hand and let it ring. A three-hundred-meters-tall tree giant flew out of the bell.

    Holding an enormous green staff, this tree giant politely kneeled on the ground and saluted to Ji Hao, then walked to the wall of the city of great cmity with giant steps. A distance away, the group of tree giants on a mountain, who were responsible for watching the city of great cmity, were instantly stirred. Some tree giants pointed at the tree giant on the city wall, shouting with hoarse voices in a panic, but no one could understand them.

    The tree giant on the city wall stomped his staff heavily against the wall, then raised his head high and gave a series of growls with thenguage of Pan Heng world creatures. He sounded like a wooden reed pipe, sonorous, resounding, with a special trill.

    The tree giants on the mountain paused briefly, then burst into roars while leading countless green spirits and shadow leopards to rush up like the tide waves.

    Polo Yan turned pale with fright. As the one who survived in this world for over ten years, he clearly knew how dangerous these local creatures be. He shouted out loud in a hurry, "Prepare for war! Prepare for war! Emperor Ji Hao, did you collude with these local creatures to..."

    Polo Jia pped straight on the back of Polo Yan¡¯s head and yelled at him, "Idiot! Shut up! As the others said, the good Flow Moon people are all wise, and the ones slightlybat-worthy are...total idiots. Look at the eyes of these local creatures. They have no intention of killing."

    Hearing him, all non-humankind beings in the city of great cmity, who were thrown into a panic, turned around and looked at those Pan Heng world people. As Polo Jia said, their eyes were clear and green, without any intention of killing.

    Hundreds of miles away from the city, hundreds of thousands of tree giants and countless green spirits kneeled on the ground and kowtowed to the tree giant on the wall, or more specifically, they kowtowed to the green staff held in his hands.

    Ji Hao nodded in satisfaction, then shouted to the tree giant on the wall, "Green Xun, green ancestors are not convenient toe out. They will stay with me, and you are now responsible formunicating with your people. Remember, we¡¯re a family now. Do not start any conflict."

    "Yes." Green Xun responded with a muffled voice, then roared towards all Pan Heng world creatures outside the city. Hearing him, all green spirits mounted on shadow leopards drew back, as fast as an ebbing tide, while the hundreds of thousands of tree giants stayed where they were, swaying their bodies. Their legs transformed into giant roots and slowly drilled into the ground.

    With deep squeaking noises, the humanoid faces on the trunks of these tree giants disappeared. They became tens of thousands of trees with luxuriant foliage that surrounded the city of great cmity, hiding it in a thriving greenery.

    Green Xun nodded and carried the staff, which had been releasing strong waves of energy, then slowly walked to Ji Hao and quietly stood beside him.

    Without exining anything to the others, Ji Hao looked at the ones from therge human families and ns and said coldly, "leaders, elders, you¡¯re all elderships among human beings, while I am one from the younger generation. I don¡¯t want to make this too ugly."

    The expressions of those people changed slightly. With a sulky face, the leader of Ghost Chariot n walked out and looked at Ji Hao, then said in a frosty tone, "Ji Hao, you brought us here with no reason, and now you say something like that. What on earth do you want? You¡¯re not thinking about leaving all of us here, are you?"

    "Leaving all of you here? Do you mean, kill you? Why not?" Ji Hao smilingly looked at him and responded.

    Immediately, all those people pulled out their weapons and stared at Ji Hao furiously.

    Polo Jia, Polo Yan, and the other Yu n nobles paused briefly, then quickly stepped backward with grinning faces. They were allies with the humankind now, but an inner conflict between human beings was still good to hear and see.

    If these people fromrge human families and ns could kill Ji Hao right on the spot, Polo Jia would definitely apud for them. Polo Jia would even provide a batch of strong armaments to help these people, because after all, Ji Hao was extremely aggressive and dangerous to the non-humankind.

    Ji Hao looked at those people who had weapons prepared.

    From the air, a shrill bird scream could be heard while Yi Di led his troops to rise into the sky with their flying mounts. Over a hundred-thousand elite Eastern Wastnd archers hovered high up in the air as they locked up all therge family people with fierce intents of killing. Their bows were covered in sparkling spell symbols.

    Shaking his head, Ji Hao took out a linden leaf and a lotus petal.

    Of all people fromrge human ns and families on the scene, over thirty percent had their expressions changed immediately. In reverence, they put down their weapons, then deferentially kneeled on the ground.

    Ji Hao¡¯s expression changed as well. He knew that some among theserge family people had secretly joined Priest Hua and Priest Mu¡¯ sect, and they told Priest Mu and Priest Hua about this journey to Pan Heng world. But, Ji Hao never would have dreamed that over thirty percent of the leaders and elders from the top-ten human families and ns were Priest Mu and Priest Hua¡¯ disciples!

    Did they trouble Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao back in the nine water gate area to strive for the credits of the flood-control mission for themselves, or did they do that under Priest Mu and Priest Hua¡¯ secret control?

    "You, just go." Looking at the ones kneeling on the ground, Ji Hao said coldly, "Your master Shifu are right here in Pan Heng world. I assume you are all clearly aware of that. Go, just go. They¡¯re fighting Blood Crown, and are going to upy the entire Pan Heng world. They need their disciples to work for them, so..."

    All of a sudden, Ji Hao wielded his sleeve and generated a scorching gust of wind that rolled up these people and threw them outside the city.

    "So, just piss off! If you can¡¯t do a thing to protect the humankind, if you know nothing but fighting each other and weakening the humankind, why should we keep idiots like you in the human society? Piss off! Piss off!!"

    The wind roared and swept these leaders and elders to tens of thousands of miles away. These people had no power of resistance.

    The linden leaf and the lotus petal transformed into two streams of light and rose into the sky, flying behind the ones thrown out by Ji Hao.

 Chapter 1578: Watching the Fight

    Chapter 1578: Watching the Fight

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Sending away the ones who were human leaders but followed the guidance of Priest Hua and Priest Mu, Ji Hao stood on top of a mountain and gazed at this world for a very long while.

    He wasn¡¯t heavy-hearted, because he understood those leaders and elders. They had high positions and great wealth, which they never wanted to lose. Almost everyone from the upper ss was like them. Those kinds of people had a shared goal, and no one was better than the other. Priest Mu and Priest Hua tempted them with immortal lives; how many people in Pan Gu world could ever say no to that?

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t expel them because they were disciples of Priest Hua and Priest Mu. Wasn¡¯t Ji Hao a disciple of Yu Yu? Didn¡¯t he grow an embryo of Dao? With the embryo of Dao, he was now immortal.

    Ji Hao sent them away simply because they hindered Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming, and also disgusted him. For this simple reason, Ji Hao expelled them from the troop in Pan Heng world, and the humankind in Pan Gu world.

    If Priest Mu and Priest Hua weren¡¯t here, Ji Hao even wanted to leave these people in this world forever. This world was filled with thriving giant trees, which could certainly use some more nourishment.

    "Ji Hao, what are we doing here?" Yi Di leaped down from the back of a giant eagle and curiously looked in the direction Ji Hao gazed at. In a far distance away, the magnificent golden city stood on the ground. Green thunderbolts had beennding on the city one after another, while the wind brought the raging roars of countless tree giants to Yi Di¡¯s ears.

    "Wait, for a result!" Ji Hao said calmly, "I need to watch Blood Crown be killed, and his city be taken away, so I can stop worrying. Once he dies, we will return to Pan Gu world...to tten Liang Zhu City."

    A tremor went through Yi Di¡¯s body. tten Liang Zhu City? Did Ji Hao mean wiping out all the remaining forces of the non-humankind in Pan Gu world? With the current power of the humankind, without the threat from the non-humankind, human beings would be the true owners of Pan Gu Mothend, wouldn¡¯t they?

    Dragons lived in oceans, while phoenixes dwelled in volcanos, and the entire mothend would be the ranches and the homnds of human beings.

    "We will live a good life, won¡¯t we? With no wars?" Yi Di murmured to himself, "But, what about the art of archery we¡¯ve been spending all the effort on? If we don¡¯t need to fight the Yu Dynasty anymore, what would we use our art of archery for?" Yi Di seemed to lost in his thoughts.

    "What are you thinking? Will the world truly be at peace after we have destroyed Yu Dynasty?" Ji Hao curved his lip corners downwards and said carelessly, "When can the world be in peace? Hehe."

    "Of course, the world will be in peace without the Yu Dynasty. Conflicts do exist between ns, but the human emperor will mediate those!" Yi Di looked at Ji Hao in confusion and said, "For so many years, hasn¡¯t it always been like that?"

    Ji Hao remained silent, but grabbed Yi Di¡¯s shoulder, activated the golden bridge, and directly teleported him to near the city of Blood Crown. Standing on a towering mountain, they looked at countless tree giants roaring hoarsely while marching to the golden city.

    Yi Di couldn¡¯t see what Ji Hao had been seeing clearly with his eye of Dao. Ji Hao saw Priest Hua and Priest Mu sitting side by side high up in the air, with countless different sized lotuses drifting out of their mouths and falling on those tree giants and green spirits.

    From time to time, some tree giants and green spirits would burst into roars towards the sky, then uncontrobly kowtow. Afterward, their powers would soar, and when they rejoined the battle, the number of lives of non-humankind beings they harvested would rise sharply by a few times.

    Ji Hao also clearly saw Priest Hua and Priest Mu pointing down their fingers from time to time, easily breaking the powerful defensive seals in Blood Crown¡¯s city. The formidable army of Pan Heng world creatures broke the lines of defenses one after another, crushing more and more non-humankind troops as it pushed the battlefront forward for thousands of miles.

    This was cheating. Priest Hua and Priest Mu had been secretly helping the Pan Heng world army. Without Blood Crowning out to face the enemies himself, how could those non-humankind nobles under hismand ever stop the Pan Heng army?

    More lines of defense were broken, as countless non-humankind beings threw away their armors and escaped desperately. The splendid golden city was already halfway upied by green figures.

    Ji Hao slightly shook his head. What happened to Blood Crown? If he did not make a move, his subordinates would all die.

    In the Chaos, tens of Chaos tide waves bumped violently against each other. A strong destructive power tore open a ck hole in the air. From the ck hole, Blood Crown, with arge hole in his chest and barely maintaining his shape, was thrown out.

    Having suffered a strike from Priest Mu, he was injured badly. A faintyer of golden light glistened on his body, shielding him through the disordered Chaos tide waves as he held hisst thread of life-force together.

    Buzz!

    With a thunderous noise, a dark-green, mottled giant city, which was many times greater than Blood Crown¡¯s golden city, thickly covered in breaches and scratches, broke the space in the Chaos and appeared right in front of Blood Crown¡¯s face.

    Two men with golden clothes walked out of the city inrge steps,ing to Blood Crown with scornful smiles. Judging by the senses of power released from their bodies, these two men weren¡¯t weaker than Blood Crown.

    "This is how the man who didn¡¯t want to share profits with the others ended." ncing at Blood Crown, they sneered together.

    One of them pressed a hand on Blood Crown¡¯s head and incanted a secret spell to suppress his soul, to not give him a chance to wake up. The other man took out a human-head sized ck crystal ball and carefully put it near Blood Crown¡¯s mouth.

    As he flicked his finger, the crystal ball split up and let out a ck drop of blood, which emitted an endless desire of killing. The blood dripped slowly out of the crystal ball and flowed quickly into Blood Crown¡¯s mouth. Blood Crown quivered immediately, then dark and thick veins bulged under his skins.

    "Eh...Hehehe..."

    Blood Crownughed with a weirdly twisted voice. If one listened carefully, one might find that the voice wasn¡¯ting out of his mouth, but from every cell of his body.

    The two men hurriedly grabbed Blood Crown and aimed at one direction, then threw him back to Pan Heng world.

    Blood Crown¡¯s gigantic body transformed into a blood-red streak of light as it shed across the space and disappeared from the Chaos.

    "A drop of spirit blood from Ancestor Saint is enough for him to make a show." The two men in gold clothes sneered simultaneously.

    "Ah, so expecting. How much will his power be improved? A hundred times? A thousand times? Or ten-thousand times?"

    "No matter how much he can improve, as the expense, his souls and spirit blood will be burned. In three days tops, he will die and his soul will perish!"

    "Three days, enough for us to find out exactly how powerful was the one who injured him."

    "Let¡¯s wait and see, until we know exactly how powerful Pan Gu world is. That world and the group of great worlds surrounding it, so promising!"

    They sighed, then turned around together and looked at the dark-golden, mottled city in awe and veneration.

 Chapter 1579: The Strike of Destruction

    Chapter 1579: The Strike of Destruction

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    One day, in only one day, arge half of Blood Crown¡¯s city had fallen. The Pan Heng world army had already upied a big part of the city, leaving only the ten-thousand-miles-squared, central area under the control of the non-humankind.

    The subordinates under Blood Crown¡¯s directmand, including the chief officer who was in the highest position, had all put on armors, led the troops of Blood Crown, and joined the battle. But, everyone that rushed out of the great hall was dead.

    The chief officer was slightly weaker than Blood Crown. The moment he rushed out of the hall in a destructive weapon, a seven-colored light descended from the sky and brushed across his body, instantly turning the hundreds of meters tall destructive weapon and him into ashes, without leaving even a trace of his soul.

    "Master, where are you?" In the hall, all non-humankind nobles watched the death of the officer with a soul-deep fear. What kind of power could kill such a powerful being instantly?

    The smarter one even thought of Blood Crown. Since this destructive force ended the life of the officer so quickly, what happened to Blood Crown, who was only slightly stronger?

    The enemies had marched to the city center, but Blood Crown still didn¡¯t show up. Did the enemy kill him already?

    But, how could it be possible? Blood Crown was one of the one-hundred and eight holy beings from the Holy Realm, one of the most powerful beings in Pan Yu world, and the conquerors of thousands of worlds. He had killed countless powerful beings from much greater worlds, so how could he ever fall in such a small world with a single nature of green?

    The roars of countless tree giants quaked the sky. Enlightened by Priest Mu and Priest Hua forcibly, Giant Kui and the other world guards had already transformed into their human shapes and learned some simple magic. As they flicked their arms, countless green thunderbolts roared down and striking on the great hall, vibrating it ceaselessly.

    Suddenly, a defensive screen was violently broken, and thousands of green thunderboltsnded on the hall.

    The great hall, which looked so magnificent and had been emitting a dazzling golden light, was shaken. Exquisite embossments fell from the hall and hit some guards nearby, turning the perfectly ordered array around the hall into a mess.

    Ji Hao stood on the mountain as he calmly watched the city fall into a hopeless situation.

    If Blood Crown still did not show up and let Priest Mu and Priest Hua do whatever they want, all tree giants and green spirits on the scene would be Priest Mu and Priest Hua¡¯ disciples, and all non-humankind beings in the city would be gone.

    No one could survive the power of quietus from Priest Mu, not even a trace of one¡¯s soul.

    Non-humankind nobles shrieked hysterically, darting around in the great hall in a panic. This was a well-nned conquering, but how on earth did it end up like this?

    ording to those poor lowly families who had invaded Pan Gu world, Pan Gu world had immeasurable resources, but was incredibly weak, wasn¡¯t that right? Didn¡¯t all the world owners from the group of great worlds around Pan Gu world die? Those poor people said that no one powerful enough could be found from all these worlds. Weren¡¯t they telling the truth?

    Didn¡¯t they conquer Pan Gu world so smoothly and easily? Didn¡¯t they kill all local creatures in Pan Gu world with no effort, then take possession of Pan Gu world and all owner-less worlds around it?

    But, how on earth could all this happen? The creatures from Pan Heng world, the small world chosen by them as a bridgehead, had actually broken the unbreakable golden city and marched to the great sacred hall. How could this happen?

    "Nightmare, we must be having a nightmare!" Said a Xiu n master while wielding his arms and darting around in the hall. He wasn¡¯t a fighter, and was freaking out since long ago. "Everyone, everyone, don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t panic. We¡¯re just having a nightmare. Haha, this can¡¯t be real! How can supreme Blood Crown ever lose? Haha, how can we ever die in this barbaric ce?"

    From the top of a mountain less than a hundred miles away from Ji Hao, those leaders and elders fromrge human families and ns, who were expelled by Ji Hao, suddenly showed up, surrounded by countless green spirits. They proudly nced at Ji Hao, then kowtowed in the air, passionately calling the names of Priest Hua and Priest Mu and eulogizing them with the most beautifulnguage they knew.

    Hearing them, Ji Hao wanted to evenugh. ording to these people, Priest Hua and Priest Mu were the saviors of Pan Gu world, that without them, Pan Gu world would definitely fall into a dark, hopeless situation!

    "Savior?" Shaking his head, Ji Hao said, "If they¡¯re the saviors, back then when non-humankind invaded Pan Gu world, they should have fought the invaders with all their powers...But they didn¡¯t. On the contrary, they seized the opportunity, made use of the invaders, and overturned the ancient heaven!"

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t know what exactly happened back then, but based on all he had found out during these years, and the powers showed by Priest Mu and Priest Hua, Ji Hao deduced this.

    He even suspected that if those poor Yu n families who lived a vagrant life in the Chaos were truly able to arrive in Pan Gu world or not! Those poor Yu n nobles were kicked out of Pan Yu world, to hopelessly explore the Chaos. But, how did they manage to invade Pan Gu world so easily? Did someone show them the way to Pan Gu world on purpose?

    "Savior?" Hehe, they only want your faith power." Ji Hao looked at these crazyrge family people coldly.

    All of a sudden, the sky of Pan Heng world split up, and a light-cyan sun exploded. Cyan-colored fire streams descended from the sky. Countless cyan fireballs hit on the ground, causing thunderous noises.

    The smallest cyan fireball was over a thousand miles in diameter. With a great heat, the cyan fireballsnded heavily on the ground, turning everything it touched into ashes. The thriving forests was burned. Countless tree giants and green spirits were gone, and mountains were ttened.

    Priest Mu and Priest Hua had already been seeing Pan Heng world as their own property. The falling of a sun caused extremely severe damages to Pan Heng world. Watching the sun falling, they stood up and grinned in anger, looking at the enormous figure darting in through the crack in the sky.

    That was Blood Crown. His body had turned purely ck, wrapped in dark smoke. From his erect eye, beams of ck light had been releasing. He roared rumblingly while diving down from the sky.

    He brought a hundred-thousand-miles diameter natural starposed with pure divine metal from the Chaos. Carrying the star with both arms, he threw it to the earth.

    Priest Hua shed across the air and raised his arms underneath the star, attempting to hold it back.

    The tremendous star struck down andnded on the earth of Pan Heng world along with Priest Hua. With an earth-shaking boom, a giant dent appeared on the ground, with a diameter of over a hundred-million-miles. Dark me rose wave after wave, rolling up from the edge of the huge dent and spreading with an unstoppable power, which seemed to destroy the whole world.

 Chapter 1580: Injure Priest Hua severely

    Chapter 1580: Injure Priest Hua severely

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Help!" Priest Hua fell to the ground and created a giant dent on the ground. The destructive ck fire spread out at lightning speed, reaching those leaders and elders fromrge human ns and families, who were expelled by Ji Hao, within a blink of an eye.

    Ji Hao¡¯s eye corners twitched intensely.

    Should he save them? Should he not?

    Before Ji Hao figured it out, a streak of cyan me swished down from the sky and hit violently on his body. The Pan Gu bell rang, echoing through the sky as it released countless Chaos power streams to shield Ji Hao and Yi Di. The cyan me exploded and sent them tens of thousands of miles away.

    The dark fire swept across the earth and ttened every mountain it touched, erasing all living beings from the earth. Those people who were expelled by Ji Hao screamed in fear as they activated all of the powerful life-saving treasures they had. However, none of those treasures managed to protect them from the ck fire.

    The treasures were crushed instantly. Hundreds of leaders and elders, who used to be at high positions among human beings, quivered, then their bodies disintegrated into the finest grains, dissipating in the air.

    Not even Priest Mu managed to save these people. Blood Crown roared thunderously. His body was entirely ck, and his erect eye had been releasing sharp ck lights. He hadpletely lost his mind as he dove down from the sky like a monster, reaching to Priest Mu within a fraction of a second.

    Priest Mu wielded his colorful branch. Blood Crown defended himself with one hand while scratching on Priest Mu¡¯s chest with his other hand eighteen times, which was crooked like an eagle w, at lightning speed.

    Following a muffled bang, the branch crushed an arm and a shoulder of Blood Crown. From his wounds, his ck blood poured down to the ground. Falling on the ground, every drop of the ck blood could drain the life-force of an area ten-thousand miles in radius. Within this area, all nts would turn into ashes, while all of the tree giants and green spirits would be ck dust in despair.

    Priest Mu¡¯s chest shone with a green light because of the ¡¯sacred linden body¡¯ he cast; the green light protected him like a strong armor.

    Following a series of cracking noise, the green light was torn open by Blood Crown¡¯s w, and with the rest seventeen moves, Blood Crown¡¯s w sank deeply into Priest Mu¡¯s chest.

    Priest Mu¡¯s face twitched slightly. His chest was mutted, and his blood surged out of the wounds.

    Unlike Blood Crown¡¯s ck blood, as Priest Mu¡¯s blood fell to the ground, a thriving life-force suddenly erupted from the area affected by his blood. Countless nts drilled out from the earth as they emitted a refreshing aroma to neutralize the scorching power released from the ck blood, cleaning out the destructive force contained in it.

    "Die!" Blood Crown hadpletely lost his wits. As he growled deeply, his arm, which was crushed by Priest Mu¡¯s colorful branch, immediately grew back. He held Priest Mu with both arms, then widely opened his mouth and attempted to bite his head.

    Priest Mu roared in rage. He nimbly freed himself from Blood Crown¡¯s embracement, then pointed his finger at him. Following his moves, a flying sword swished out of his sleeve, dazzling with a beam of cold light. That was a pre-world spirit treasure collected by Pan Heng. The frosty sword light transformed into a pink rain of light and struck on Blood Crown¡¯s body.

    Blood Crown was nearly shredded by the fierce light rain. Over seventy percent of his skin and muscles were sliced off, and his dark bones were exposed. However, he felt no pain. While howling, he gripped the flying sword which descended from the sky, then put forth his strength and snapped it into two.

    ng!

    The damaged flying sword transformed into two streams of pink mist, slowly drifting back into Priest Mu¡¯s sleeve. Priest Mu¡¯s expression changed suddenly as he stared at Blood Crown and asked, "Blood Crown, are you possessed by the devil?"

    Any danger could happen in the Chaos, which had unimaginable creatures like the sky devils hiding in it. When Priest Mu injure Blood Crown and sent him to the Chaos, nothing was wrong with him except for the injury.

    However, when he returned, he had lost his mindpletely, and his power had soared. By now, he could even snap pre-world spirit treasures with his bare hands. He had changed in a scary way. It was as if a devil was hiding inside him, controlling his body to fight. Besides, Priest Mu clearly sensed that Blood Crown¡¯s spirit blood and soul had been burning speedily. Based on the current burning rate of his soul and spirit blood, in two days at most, his spirit blood would be consumed up and his soul would be gone.

    "Die!" Blood Crown burst into a growl. His arms squirmed, suddenly extending for tens of times like a pair of dark tentacles covered in mucus. Along with a series of swishing noise, another six long tentacles grew out of his shoulders. The eight tentacles lunged simultaneously towards Priest Mu¡¯s chest, swishing shrilly.

    "Ignorant beasts, I won¡¯t waste my time on you." With dazzling eyes, Priest Mu snorted coldly and turned around to walk right away. He shed across the air once and disappeared without a trace.

    He believed that Blood Crown would certainly die in two days, so why should he risk his life in fighting against Blood Crown? Blood Crown¡¯s power had indeed soared, but still, he couldn¡¯t do true harm to Priest Mu. At the very most, Blood Crown could cause Priest Mu some slight injuries with his current power.

    In this case, Priest Mu decided to let him die of exhaustion.

    Priest Mu followed the great Dao of quietus, and was nearly emotionless. Facing Blood Crown¡¯s challenge, he chose the simplest and easiest way to deal with the situation. Rather than putting up a desperate fight against Blood Crown, he should better go save his disciples.

    Just now, the hundreds of leaders and elders fromrge human ns of families, who were under his guidance, were erased from the universe. Watching those people die, Priest Mu¡¯s heart truly ached...

    Including Giant Kui, his eight-hundred new disciples who were also the guards of Pan Heng world, were still in the golden city down below, with countless tree giants and green spirits, who had also followed his guidance. Priest Mu transformed into a stream of green light, diving down from the sky. As he wielded his arms, countless disciples of his were swirled into his broad sleeves.

    "Kill!" Blood Crown failed to locate Priest Mu, who disappeared into the sky. But from a distance away, a bright shout could abruptly be heard. Following the shout, Priest Hua rose into the sky with a burning rage, his eyes sparkling with a seven-colored light. He approached Blood Crown at lightning speed.

    Earlier, Priest Hua was pressed to the ground by the natural star from the Chaos. He wasn¡¯t harmed, but his robe was torn and his face covered in dirt. Besides, he was trying to stop the star, but as a result, he ended up being smashed to the ground by the star...

    Priest Hua didn¡¯t have Priest Mu¡¯s stable mental state. He felt humiliated. Flying to Blood Crown, he lunged a longsword towards Blood Crown¡¯s heart.

    Dark spell symbols poured down from Blood Crown¡¯s eyeballs like waterfalls. He had lost his wits, but the fighting instinct which had been controlling his body clearly told him that he couldn¡¯t win against Priest Hua or Priest Mu.

    As he couldn¡¯t win, Blood Crown suddenly spread his eight long tentacles and wrapped Priest Hua up.

    A dazzling light shed across the sky, then a dark light sphere emerged in the sky, a hundred times greater than the suns in Pan Heng world. Blood Crown released all his spirit blood and soul power instantly, detonating the drop of ck blood inside his body.

    The horrifying explosion quaked the earth and the sky. Ji Hao drove the golden bridge at his highest speed and fled desperately with Yi Di.

    Bang! In the middle of the ck light sphere, Priest Hua¡¯s limbs were blown up.

 Chapter 1581: Nine Suns Shine in the Sky

    Chapter 1581: Nine Suns Shine in the Sky

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    A dark sun glowed in the higher sky, releasing thin and sharp beams of dark light thatnded on the earth of Pan Jia world like a ck rain of shooting stars. Every beam of dark light started a raging fire on the earth, instantly evaporating the mountains, erasing the forests, and killing countless Pan Heng world creatures.

    Dark mushroom clouds rose into the sky, forming a thickyer of clouds with a destructive power.

    Ji Hao reached his spirit power into the dark cloud and immediately sensed a sharp pain in the head. His spirit power was ¡¯melting¡¯ quickly in the dark cloud. He was shocked, that not even his highlypressed spirit power could withstand the erosion of the dark cloud, which meant ordinary creatures would die the moment they touched it.

    He grabbed Yi Di, drove the golden bridge, and swiftly shed across the air, returning to the city of great cmity within a second. He didn¡¯t have the time to do anything else but shout as loud as he could to drive everyone around the city inside.

    Countless thin metal petals of the city absorbed the natural powers at the highest rate and triggered strongyers of defensive screens. Ji Hao then activated the Pan Gu bell and released huge streams of Chaos power to shield the city. Next, the enormous city rose into the sky at its highest speed.

    Underneath the city, the portal, which had been shut down, suddenly burst with a dazzling beam of light. Within the light, the city of great cmity turned hazy and disappeared within a blink of an eye. The moment the city merged into the Chaos, Ji Hao darted out of it and looked where Blood Crown detonated himself.

    Priest Hua and Priest Mu roared in both anger and shock. They simultaneously released their great powers to defend the world against the dark shooting stars descending from the sky and protect the environment of Pan Heng world as much as they could.

    They had already been seeing this world as their property. Blood Crown detonated himself, by doing which, he not only injured Priest Hua severely, he also seemed to destroy this world. Priest Hua and Priest Mu were infuriated; they could not let the world be destroyed. However, Blood Crown was already gone without a trace, such that they couldn¡¯t even find someone to me.

    Dark light beams fell from the sky, while a gigantic linden tree and an enormous seven-colored lotus floated in the air, glowing with a clear light. The dark light was devoured by the clear light emitted from the tree and the lotus, without being able to cause any harm to Pan Heng world.

    Nevertheless, just now, the hundreds of thousands of beams of dark light had already destroyed a small half of Pan Heng world, wiping out countless local creatures. A scorching power lingered in the air while a dark hurricane rolled the ck fire spreading in every direction. Wherever the hurricane and the fire swept across, everything was turned into ashes.

    Ji Hao considered himself lucky, as the city of great cmity moved fast enough. Otherwise, facing the overwhelming hurricane and dark fire, he didn¡¯t have the confidence to protect such a giant city, and everyone in the city could die.

    The others weren¡¯t so important, but he did bring quite a number of his trusted subordinates from Yao Mountain territory to Pan Heng world. He couldn¡¯t let those people die in here for nothing.

    ¡¯Anyhow, Blood Crown is finally dead,¡¯ Ji Hao nodded and thought. ¡¯The ones who followed Priest Hua and Priest Mu all died as well...Back in Pan Gu world, we can focus on dealing with the Yu Dynasty. If we think of killing them or enving them, with our current power, Yu Dynasty cannot resist.¡¯

    While he was pondering, four dark cracks suddenly appeared in the sky. From the cracks, four lion-like Chaos monsters rushed out and roared ferociously. Each of the four Chaos monsters had nine heads, with its entire body burned with a dark fire and eyes shining with a dark light.

    The four ¡¯lions¡¯ were hundred-miles-tall and thousand-miles-long, treading on the lotuses condensed from the ck fire while emitting a ck light from their bodies to illuminate the Chaos. Every slight movement of these four Chaos monsters seemed to break the surrounding space with the sharp light beams releasing from their bodies, that made them look quite formidable.

    Seeing Priest Hua and Priest Mu, who had been stopping the dark light beams falling from the sky, the four ¡¯lions¡¯ burst into thunderous raging roars. They widely opened their jaws and let out four giant spheres, spinning and swishing down towards Priest Hua and Priest Mu. The four Chaos monsters acted like they had a blood feud with Priest Hua and Priest Mu.

    These four Chaos monsters seemed to bepletely crazy, but they did know how to pick the weaker one to attack. Among the four spheres they spat out, one flew to Priest Mu as a distraction, while the other three all smashed towards Priest Hua along with a rumbling, deafening noise, as Priest Hua¡¯s broken limbs had still been regrowing.

    Priest Hua and Priest Mu eximed out loud together. The power they sensed from these four ¡¯lions¡¯ was exactly the same as what they sensed from Blood Crown, filled with a desire for destruction. The four spheres they let out were all pre-world supreme treasures, highly lethal.

    "Brother, watch out!" Priest Mu raised his colorful branch and created a broad beam of light that shielded Priest Hua, who could not move at this moment.

    Priest Hua¡¯s eyes shone with the seven-colored light as Great Freedom popped out again and chuckled, "You¡¯re the one who needs to watch out, not me!"

    Moving nimbly, Priest Hua brought up a gust of wind and moved to before Priest Mu¡¯s branch, straightening his neck and bumping into the four spheres.

    Immediately, both Priest Mu and Ji Hao understood why Great Freedom did this. He wanted Priest Hua¡¯s body and soul to be injured severely, so that Priest Hua would fall into a low state and he could seize the opportunity to rece his soul.

    "Damn you! If you dare to make trouble now, I will make you disappear!" Priest Mu was genuinely enraged, not because of Great Freedom, but because of Priest Hua.

    He clearly understood that without Priest Hua¡¯s cooperation, how could Great Freedom pop out and cause troubles over and over again? Just now, when Blood Crown detonated himself, if Priest Hua didn¡¯t let Great Freedom control his body and throw himself into the weakest state on his own initiative, the worst that could ever happen to him would be him vomiting blood instead of vanished limbs, despite the destructiveness of Blood Crown¡¯s self-detonation.

    On his way pursuing the great Dao of evolvement, Priest Hua had already been possessed by the inner devil. He was walking on the edge of a de.

    Seeing Priest Hua risk his life, Priest Mu had no better choice than rushing up, creating a soft yet strong stream of light with his colorful branch to forcibly stop the four spheres. With a thunderous boom, the colorful branch dimmed, while Priest Mu was pressed down for thousands of miles.

    Ji Hao shook his head as he nced at Priest Mu, who was clearly not coping with the situation easily. Next, Ji Hao activated the golden bridge and shed across the space, instantly reaching the ¡¯sun world¡¯ of Pan Heng world.

    Same as the sun world in Pan Gu world, the nine suns in Pan Heng world also had an independent small world where no ordinary creatures could enter.

    Earlier, Blood Crown destroyed a Pan Heng sun, causing a severe damage to Pan Heng world, also creating a giant breach in the ¡¯sun world¡¯ of Pan Heng world. Through the breach, Ji Hao broke into the sun world.

    "Get over here!" Ji Hao roared towards the sky and released a golden light from his head. The Pan Jia sun emitted a blinding light that illuminated the entire space, adding radiance and beauty to each other in coordination with the eight Pan Heng suns.

    Ji Hao released his Pan Gu body, turning hundreds of thousands of miles tall and surrounded by an ocean-vast Chaos power. Ji Hao spread his arms and controlled his power, pulling one Pan Heng sun towards his body with all his power.

    With the help of the Pan Jia sun, this Pan Heng sun trembled intensely while being slowly pulled into the void inside Ji Hao¡¯s body.

 Chapter 1582: Nothing But Interests

    Chapter 1582: Nothing But Interests

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Great Master!"

    When Blood Crown suddenly exploded, all direct subordinates of his in the great hall of the golden city, and the ones who wanted to follow him, burst into despairing wails. They could not believe that Blood Crown was dead, neither were they willing to believe that Blood Crown detonated himself for nothing!

    What exactly happened? In the great hall, all non-humankind beings screamed like lunatics, as they didn¡¯t even know what was happening. They felt that this entire expedition trip was a mistake, and they smelled countless schemes.

    Earlier, the chief official rushed out of the hall and ended up being destroyed by Priest Mu with one strike. At the moment, no leader existed in the hall, and everyone was yelling and shouting. Someone even cried hysterically, and some pulled out their weapons in despair, attempting to finish their own lives...

    In this scene of chaos, two figures in golden cloaks quietly showed up before the throne of Blood Crown.

    "Shut up! You, are you still the descendants of the noble ancestor Pan Yu?" With his staff, one man in a golden cloak struck the ground and caused a thunderous bang, vibrating the entire hall.

    All non-humankind beings in the hall raised their heads, stunned, staring at these two men in golden cloaks, who definitely shouldn¡¯t have shown up in here.

    In the ¡¯Holy Realm¡¯, which was the most powerful organization in Pan Yu world, one-hundred and eight ¡¯holy beings¡¯ had the highest power of Pan Yu world. Among the one-hundred and eight holy beings, the twelve with the titles of ¡¯Crown¡¯posed the Highest Council of the Holy Realm, and were the noblest, most powerful beings in Pan Yu world.

    Blood Crown had ughtered countless life, for which reason, he attained his title of Blood Crown. These two men in golden cloaks standing before his throne were equally powerful as Blood Crown. They were Shadow Crown and Evil Crown, and were enemies of Blood Crown.

    Shadow Crown and Evil Crown both liked schemes and backstabbing. Therefore, they naturally became allies. Shadow Crown had his eyes and ears all over Pan Yu world, for which he was famous. In Pan Yu world, no one could guarantee that his or her most trusted subordinates weren¡¯t spying for Shadow Crown. Unlike Shadow Crown, Evil Crown was good at assassination and sowing discord among others. Thousands ofrge Yu n families started wars against each other because of Evil Crown, eventually sinking because of exhaustion.

    When the non-humankind beings in the hall saw these two terrifying beings show up together, they clearly understood the situation. As they thought, Blood Crown was entrapped.

    After a short silence, led by the fifth exclusive officer, who had the highest position among all under Blood Crown¡¯smand on the scene, all non-humankind beings in the hall kneeled, put their forehead and palms on the ground, and kowtowed to the two in golden cloaks, "Noble Masters, we will follow all your orders. Your will is the direction of our souls!"

    Shadow Crow and Evil Crow smiled at each other, then thetter raised his hand and drew a line in the air, splitting the space with a golden beam of light and dividing the group of non-humankind beings kneeling on the ground evenly into two. Then, he said, "How¡¯s this? Their family powers are about the same, so neither of us will gain less than the other one, eh?"

    Shadow Crown narrowed his eyes and observed the ones kneeling on the ground, then also drew a line in the air. As a golden beam of light shed across the air, the positions of tens of non-humankind beings were switched from one side to the other side. Afterward, Shadow Crown responded, "In this way, they are trulyparable. Now, each of the two sides has no more than a million troops...You pick first!"

    The hearts of all non-humankind beings kneeling in the hall were ice-cold. They were from tens of thousands of families, and each family controlled hundreds of millions of warriors. However, Shadow Crown calcted out the total military force of all their families within a blink of an eye, and managed to evenly divide them into two parts...How many spies did he nt in every family?

    "Alright! In this case, the ones near me are my subordinates from now on." Evil Crown carelessly nodded and said, "So, start from appendage families. If you do well, perhaps, your families will have the honor to be under my direct leadership after this expedition trip."

    Tens of thousands of non-humankind beings in the hall reverently sang the praises of the two crowns, all swearing to pledge their loyalties lifelong. Next, they delightfully stood back up from the ground in tworge groups, behind their new masters.

    At this very moment, Blood Crown, the fallen holy being, had be history. Many non-humankind beings on the scene even directly erased all memories about Blood Crown from their souls with a special magic. This was a hidden rule from Pan Yu world that worthless people should not be memorized.

    Shadow Crown and Evil Crowl smilingly looked at the void mirror in the middle of the hall, with greed shing across their eyes. The mirror was a useful tool, a sharp weapon. Everyone wanted the mirror, but neither of them showed their intention towards the mirror.

    Through the mirror, they silently watched Priest Hua and Priest Mu fight the four ¡¯lions¡¯.

    Each of the four ¡¯lions¡¯ was fed with a drop of sacred blood, but was cruller than Blood Crown had suffered. Because of a secret dark magic cast by Shadow Crown and Evil Crown, their life-force would drain and their soul would explode within two hours.

    Priest Mu and Priest Hua were both especially powerful beings, but bybining their powers and with the help of the four pre-world supreme treasures, the four ¡¯lions¡¯ had been giving Priest Mu a hard time. Priest Mu did not only need to fight the four ¡¯lions¡¯, he also had to be on guard against Priest Hua¡¯s little tricks. To Priest Mu, the enemies came from both the front and the back. He was indeed incredibly strong, but he could not attack Priest Hua no matter how!

    "Interesting living beings... Very powerful, but have weaknesses." Evil Crown observed Priest Hua and Priest Mu for a while, slightly shaking his head as he said, "But we can¡¯t tell for sure if their weakness is real. In all probability, they have just been showing these weaknesses to us on purpose, right? Have they guessed about our existences already? Are they showing weaknesses intentionally to trap us?"

    "It¡¯s possible, but...keep observing. Without beingpletely sure, I will never start a war against such powerful beings." Shadow Crown said smilingly, "I¡¯m not like Blood Crown. I have never been a good fighter. Besides, these two are immeasurable to us."

    Evil Crown sighed and said, "Pan Gu world, what a terrifying world. With these powerful ¡¯holy-level¡¯ beings, the world was actually upied by those poor families for so many years...Based on what we know, strong conflicts existed between Pan Gu world creatures. Maybe, we can make use of the unknown conflicts, can¡¯t we?"

    Shadow Crown smiled immediately and asked, "How? Are we going to work with these two?"

    Evil Crown raised his eyebrows and turned around, looking at Shadow Crown as he responded, "Can¡¯t we do that?"

    Shadow Crown frowned, seriously looking at Evil Crown as he said, "Can we?"

    Evil Crown hesitated briefly andughed, "Why not try?"

    Shadow Crown remained silent for a short while, then both of them turned to the mirror, looking at Priest Mu and Priest Hua.

 Chapter 1583: Chime In Easily

    Chapter 1583: Chime In Easily

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    High up in the air, Ji Haoughed resonantly towards the sky.

    In the void inside his body, a golden sun had been releasing a raging fire and a blinding golden light inexhaustibly. Eight slightlyrger suns with the color of light green mixed with a faint golden hueposed a perfect circle, surrounding the golden sun while giving out a strong light and heat.

    Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao sat above the golden sun with its legs crossed. The Pan Gu bell released streams of Chaos power and surrounded the embryo of Dao, while it was continuously changing its hand motions, leaving shreds of afterimages in the air.

    Earlier, Ji Hao almost drained his embryo of Dao to pull the eight Pan Heng sun into his body. At the moment, his was filled with strength, but the embryo of Dao looked dim and exhausted. His soul power was exhausted, that he couldn¡¯t even control a finger. Fortunately, the embryo of Dao was protected by the Pan Gu bell, and nourished by the strong spirit blood from the physical body and the especially pure sun power from the Pan Jia sun. Bit by bit, Ji Hao was slowly regaining his soul power.

    The eight Pan Heng suns spun swiftly and agitatedly inside Ji Hao¡¯s body, giving out a strong rejective power from their cores. The independent spirits of the eight Pan Heng suns were immature and weak, but they clearly sensed that they were pulled into Ji Hao¡¯s body, and this wasn¡¯t a good thing for themselves.

    Abruptly, a light green Pan Heng sun rose into the sky, released raging fire streams that wove into a giant tentacle and whipped the surrounding space. Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao, which had been recovering, raised its head with efforts and pointed at this unsettled Pan Heng sun.

    The Pan Gu sword buzzed deeply, suddenly transforming into a dazzling dark light that tore apart the space and fiercely pierced into the core of this Pan Heng sun, ying the Pan Heng sun¡¯s weak independent spirit which hadn¡¯t waken up, making it disappear for good.

    From the Pan Jia sun, a golden streak of fire rose and transformed into an enormous Gold Crow that darted into the Pan Heng sun. Without its independent spirit, the Pan Heng sun didn¡¯t do anything to resist. Instead, it let the Gold Crow into its core.

    Boom!

    A golden light erupted from the core of this Pan Heng sun, then spread out. Within a couple of breaths, this Pan Heng sun had turned into a dazzling golden sun. The power of this Pan Heng sun turned over ny percent simr to the power of the Pan Jia sun, also simr to the power of the Pan Gu sun.

    The green power was the foundation of Pan Heng world. The nine suns of this world were marked by the great Dao of green, and the pure sun power from these nine suns contained a strong green power. Under the effect of the great Dao of nature of this world, the pure sun power in the nine Pan Heng suns didn¡¯t emzon the green power contained in the nine suns. On the contrary, the strong and pure green power had merged with the pure sun power.

    However, Ji Hao directly killed the independent spirit of this Pan Heng sun, cutting off its connection with Pan Heng world and nting the fire generated from his own understanding about the great Dao of sun into it. It was like throwing a burning match onto a pile of firewood, that the entire pile was immediately set on fire.

    As a basic naturalw, the fire suppressed the green. The nine light green Pan Heng suns with abundant green powers existed in Pan Heng world because of the great Dao of nature of this world. But, Ji Hao ¡¯corrected¡¯ this abnormal phenomenon and turned this sun into a normal, natural sun.

    A sun was supposed to be dazzling, purely positive, and filled with the purest fire power. Why did a sun ever need any other type of natural power?

    This Pan Heng sun was changed all of a sudden, like a fire phoenix bursting out of its shell, without any constraints. The immeasurably great amount of green power contained in it was detonated, all bing a source of energy.

    "Duo! Go!" Ji Hao quickly changed his hand motions. The Pan Gu sword shed across the inner void seven times in a row, killing the independent spirits of all the rest seven trembling Pan Heng suns.

    The Pan Jia sun quivered intensely and let out seven Gold Crows, darting into the seven Pan Heng suns at light speed. At the moment, Ji Hao¡¯s entire body shone with a dazzling golden light, giving out a scorching heat while all nine purely golden suns quietly floated inside his body.

    A strong burning power flowed to every corner of this body, making perspiration stream down his back. He silently activated the cultivation method with nine turns, quietly absorbing the wless and pure sun power from the nine suns to replenish his embryo of Dao.

    His hazy and transparent embryo of Dao gradually turned clear, and its weak sense of power slowly turned stronger.

    At this very moment, Ji Hao¡¯s heart drummed for a few times. He had attained a Pan Gu body. Although not as powerful as Saint Pan Gu, this physical body of Ji Hao was already magical. He suddenly sensed something, which was definitely unfavorable.

    He hurriedly opened his eyes and lowered his head, looking where Priest Mu was fighting the four ¡¯lions¡¯.

    Since one of the nine Pan Heng world suns were destroyed and the other eight were upied by Ji Hao, the entire Pan Heng world was now dark. The whole world had been quickly turning cold and moist. The darkness couldn¡¯t block Ji Hao¡¯s eyesight, not to mention the fact that Priest Mu¡¯s entire body had been shining brightly.

    He saw two men dressed like Blood Crown show up around Priest Mu, then the space around them twisted intensely. Ji Hao clearly understood that they weremunicating with unimaginably strong soul powers.

    With this method ofmunication, thousands of words could be told within a moment.

    With Priest Mu and Priest Hua¡¯s cultivations, they were able to create hundreds of millions of thoughts within a moment. Within this moment, hundreds of millions of thoughts could also be given up; within a moment, they could pick out the most beneficial one from countless choices, then put it into practice at the highest speed.

    Abruptly, Priest Mu, Priest Hua, and the two men in golden cloaks turned to Ji Hao simultaneously. The four ferocious ¡¯lions¡¯, who had been crazily pouncing on Priest Mu, suddenly paused, then slowly turned around and locked their dazzling eyes on Ji Hao¡¯s body. They suddenly burst into a series of thunderous roars. The four spheres wrapped in dark fires swished towards Ji Hao, broke the space, and reached to Ji Hao¡¯s face within a blink of an eye.

    Ji Hao hurriedly let out the Pan Gu bell and released a thick wall of Chaos power, defending against the four spheres.

    With an earth-shaking noise, a terrifying force struck on Ji Hao¡¯s body through the Chaos power wall, numbing his entire body. His embryo of Dao hadn¡¯t recovered yet, and his soul power was extremely weak at the moment. Consequently, he wasn¡¯t able to freely control his incredibly strong physical body to fight.

    Bumbling backward for tens of steps, Ji Hao looked at Priest Mu, Priest Hua, and the two men in golden cloaks in shock.

 Chapter 1584: Supreme Treasure of Great Dao

    Chapter 1584: Supreme Treasure of Great Dao

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The four wild Chaos monsters which were fed with the sacred blood of Saint Pan Yupletely went crazy, and had been burning their spirit blood and souls, added with the four dark fire spheres which were four highly lethal supreme treasures. They released a destructive power that even made Ji Hao¡¯s expression change in shock.

    In the normal state of the four Chaos monsters, they were equally powerful as Ji Hao, who had just merged with eight Pan Heng suns. But, with the Pan Gu sword and the Pan Gu bell, Ji Hao could easily finish them with one sword attack. Nevertheless, they were fed with the sacred blood of Saint Pan Yu, and had sunken into a mad state. The powers they umted in the past countless years and their great life-force, which was supposed to allow them to have an endless lifespan, would erupt within two hours. By now, the effect delivered by every single strike from them was over a thousand times greater than the normal state!

    These Chaos monsters were like a natural sun, naturally and ceaselessly giving out the light and heat for billions of years, or even longer. During the long lifespan of this sun, the emission rate of its light and heat would always be stable. Once an external force stimted the sun, forcing out all of its power within two hours, the energy released within every second would definitely be millions of times greater than normal, powerful enough to destroy a world.

    The four Chaos monsters were in such a state at the moment. They roared crazily as they pounced on Ji Hao, as if he were their greatest enemy. The four spheres hovered around them, bumping against the Pan Gu bell from time to time.

    Ji Hao felt nothing more than strong forcesing at him from all directions. He couldn¡¯t even see the moves of the four Chaos monsters clearly, as hundreds of millions of attacks from them wouldnd on his body within every second. Many times, the ws and teeth of the four Chaos monsters broke the Chaos power streams released from the Pan Gu bell and directly nged against the bell itself, starting resonant bell rings and dazzling sparkles.

    Ji Hao was in a rtively weak state. He was full of physical strength and internal energy, but his embryo of Dao was extremely weak at the moment, such that he could not control his power and body well. He curled up his body and stayed under the protection of the Pan Gu bell while being sent flying all over the sky along with shrill noises, like a ball which was being yed with by naughty boys.

    The four spheres struck down over and over again. Every strike from the four spheres started a giant cloud of ck fire against the Pan Gu bell. The ck fire was greatly powerful. It was not only scorching hot, but also had an evil, corrosive power. The Pan Gu bell might be the only treasure in Pan Gu world which was so powerful, with an unimaginable defensive power, and was able to stay perfectly undamaged under the strikes from the four spheres while managing to protect Ji Hao.

    The Pan Gu sword buzzed rumblingly inside Ji Hao¡¯s body, as it couldn¡¯t wait to dart out, ughter the four Chaos monsters, and drink their blood.

    However, Ji Hao dared not to let out the sword. His spirit power was weak at the moment, such that its coverage was no more than a million miles wide, while the four Chaos monsters moved swiftly. The four Chaos monsters could sh a hundred-million miles away within a blink of an eye, then fly back as fast as they could and hit against the Pan Gu bell.

    Ji Hao wasn¡¯t sure that he could kill the four Chaos monsters if he let out the sword now. He was also afraid that letting out the sword would provide Priest Mu and Priest Hua with a chance for them to directly take it away.

    With a series of muffled bangs, the Pan Gu bell vibrated intensely while the bodies of the four Chaos monsters burned into four giant fire spheres. Their original lion-shape was gone, and they were about to meet the most dazzling, final moment of their lives. Within this moment, all their strength, all their souls, their life-force, and their old glories, would explode.

    The four giant fire spheres suddenly exploded along with the four supreme treasures. Raging ck mes wrapped up the Pan Gu bellyer byyer, while countless horrifyingly fierce airstreams struck on it one after another.

    Because of the vibration, Ji Hao felt dizzy. He spun in the Chaos power streams released from the Pan Gu bell uncontrobly.

    Strong pressuresnded on his body,yer byyer. Fortunately, he now had a stunning physical strength, which protected him from suffering actual injuries from the pressure. Nothing worse than spider-web-like shallow wounds happened on his body.

    Without shedding a drop of blood, Ji Hao gritted his teeth and endured the dizziness. His spirit blood surged inside his body, healing the shallow wounds. The wounds didn¡¯t concern Ji Hao at all. Instead, he ced his whole attention to Priest Hua, Priest Mu, and the two in golden cloaks.

    The ck fire finally faded. The Pan Gu bell had already expanded to about three-hundred-meters-tall, firmly shielding Ji Hao. The bell was dark and lusterless, but it was now shining with a mysterious faint light. The dim light emitted from the bell seemed to even illuminate the world.

    Priest Hua and Priest Mu immediately widened their eyes, staring at the Pan Gu bell in shock.

    This feeling ¡ª the sky was illuminated by extremely thin and faint beams of light; every beam of light seemed to connect a naturalw, in a perfect harmony with the core of the great Dao of Pan Heng world, allowing the operation of the great Dao of Pan Heng world to be under the Pan Gu bell¡¯s full control.

    Stabilized and controlled by the Pan Gu bell, the space surrounding Ji Hao turned iparably sturdy, for which reason, the self-destruction of the four Chaos monsters didn¡¯t cause any destructive damage to Pan Heng world, just slightly rippling the space.

    This magical effect had gone far beyond Priest Mu and Priest Hua¡¯ highest expectation for the Pan Gu bell.

    "It¡¯s a...Supreme treasure of great Dao! It can control the great Dao of a world!"

    Priest Hua and Priest Mu were nearly driven crazy. In the past few years, they witnessed Ji Hao¡¯s growth. Under their watch, Ji Hao attained a powerful bell from an unknown source, and with this indestructive bell, he rampantly made their disciples suffer.

    They thought that the bell was nothing more than a supreme treasure with a stunning defensive power. A supreme treasure for defense wasn¡¯t tempting enough for them to turn against Yu Yu openly. Therefore, even though Priest Mu and Priest Hua wanted the Pan Gu bell very much, because of Yu Yu, they didn¡¯t truly do anything for it.

    But today, the self-destruction of the four Chaos monsters forced the Pan Gu bell to show its real face!

    The dim light emitted from the bell actually managed to stabilize the great Dao of Pan Heng world. At this time, if Ji Hao were powerful enough to control the bell, he would be able to control everything in Pan Heng world!

    Priest Mu and Priest Hua trembled slightly. The Pan Gu bell was from Pan Gu world, but it automatically stabilized the great Dao of Pan Heng world...This meant that the bell was the supreme treasure of the great Dao of Pan Gu world!

    "Saint Pan Gu¡¯s spine...Sky Pir, Buzhou Mountain... He took it!" Suddenly, Priest Hua and Priest Mu figured out the past, present, and future of Pan Gu bell.

    shing across the air, Priest Hua and Priest Mu darted towards Ji Hao simultaneously.

    "Ji Hao, leave the bell, and we will spare your life today!"

 Chapter 1585: Seal the World

    Chapter 1585: Seal the World

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao looked at Priest Mu in shock and confusion, watching the bitterness on his face turn into a strong intent of killing. After a long, long while, Ji Hao shook his head quickly and responded, "This is beneath you, old priest!"

    Priest Mu stared at Ji Hao in surprise. Did he mishear Ji Hao? Ji Hao didn¡¯t even say the word ¡¯elder¡¯. Instead, Ji Hao called him ¡¯old priest¡¯, didn¡¯t he?"

    "Ji Hao, kid! Today..." The fire of anger rose straight from his head, even agitating his soul. Looking at Ji Hao¡¯s blind smiling face, Priest Mu suddenly had an impulsion to break something.

    This kind of impulsion never urred in Priest Mu¡¯s long span of life. He cultivated himself severely with the great Dao of quietus, for which reason, his heart was like a lifeless tree, an ancient well, that nothing in the universe can easily trigger a mood swing of his. But today, seeing the Pan Gu bell and hearing Ji Hao call him ¡¯old priest¡¯, the peacefulke in his heart was stirred intensely. At the moment, he wanted to do something very much. For example, he wanted to thrust his linden thunder bombs into Ji Hao¡¯s mouth, then blow his head into pieces, along with Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao.

    "Indeed, this is beneath you, old priest!" Ji Hao said to Priest Mu seriously, "You¡¯re like a bandit the moment you saw me. Forcing me to hand out my supreme treasure for defense, isn¡¯t this beneath you?"

    Priest Mu and Priest Hua remained silent, while Shadow Crown and Evil Crown chased up and stood behind them, looking at Ji Hao from head to toe. Seeing the Pan Gu bell, an obvious greediness emerged from their eyes, but they immediately concealed it with extra cautiousness. Instantly, their eyes were clear again

    "You should say that this supreme treasure can affect the lives of all living beings, and I, Ji Hao, am not good enough for it. But, you are following the great Dao of nature, thinking about all living creatures in the universe. Therefore, this supreme treasure should in under your control, so that the world can be in peace, people can live a happy life, and enjoy the happiness forever and ever."

    Ji Hao looked at Priest Mu and Priest Hua evilly, then sneered and continued, "But you didn¡¯t bother to mention these high-sounding excuses before you directly attempted to rob me. Two old priests, this is truly beneath you!"

    Priest Mu remained silent as he carefully observed the Pan Gu bell. Hiding in this hand, the colorful branch glowed with a dazzling light. Priest Mu¡¯s expression changed countless times within a moment. His eyes shone with the seven-colored dim light, as wisps of colorful mist rose from those eyes, forming a splendid colorful cloud floating above his head.

    "Ji Hao, our little friend, as you said, this bell is very important, that only virtuous and capable people who possess great natural fortune can control it. This bell can affect the lives of all living beings. But you, as a child, can¡¯t allow it to work in the way it was supposed to. So please, give this bell to me. Let me control is, so that the universe can be in peace, and all living creatures can be safe."

    With a warm smile, Priest Hua made a speech in a gentle tone, exactly the same as what Ji Hao said earlier. He even deeply bowed to Ji Hao, without straightening his waist back up.

    His voice was strange, sounding to being from far away, with an indescribable power which would force one to pay all attention to his speech, while his voice became an immeasurable ck hole. Once one focused on it, his or her entire soul might be drawn into it momentarily, and would suffer forever and ever.

    Ji Hao smiled and remained silent.

    Was it Priest Hua who made the speech? Or Great Freedom? Who knew? Seeing the suddenly emerged silhouettes of countless worlds and living creatures, Ji Hao even suspected that Priest Hua let himself be possessed by the devil willingly, and he had already merged into one with Great Freedom.

    Priest Mu did not say a word either. He had only been carefully observing the Pan Gu bell.

    The expressions of Shadow Crown and Evil Crown changed immediately. As a tremor went through their bodies, their eyes were unfocused simultaneously, and their strong gazes were weakenedrgely. They carefully listened to what Priest Hua said, but as a result, they were nearly drawn into the ck hole by Priest Hua, andpletely lost themselves.

    Fortunately, a muffled yet sonorous roar echoed across their minds, forcibly dispelling the mysterious power contained in Priest Hua¡¯s voice, making them quiver and wake them up.

    With a lingering fear, they drew back for a long distance, then stared at Priest Hua in shock. They were two of the twelve ¡¯Crowns¡¯ from Pan Yu world, who were the possessors of the highest power in the world and controlled the operation of the entire world. Nevertheless, despite their powerfulness, they failed to even take a word from Priest Hua...

    As they thought, they weren¡¯t qualified to be enemies with Priest Hua and Priest Mu. Only the terrifying being behind them had the power to rival ¡¯holy-level¡¯ beings like Priest Hua and Priest Mu.

    ¡¯Blood Crown, how stupid you were. You foolishly came here even before you figured out who were your enemies!¡¯ With gloomy faces, the two ¡¯Crowns¡¯ughed in their heads over Blood Crown¡¯s misfortune.

    Priest Hua now realized that his speech had failed to affect Ji Hao. Thepletely unconcealed greediness erupted from his eyes as he stared straight at the Pan Gu bell, looking at it from up to down.

    Priest Hua¡¯s expression was weird. As he remained silent, Priest Mu slowly raised the colorful branch and released a dazzling colorful light, which thenpressed into an immeasurably long, tens of thousands of miles wide streak of light and pierced through the space, like an enormous colorful needle prating the whole Pan Heng world.

    The great Dao of the Pan Heng world was shaken. With his iparable, immeasurable power, Priest Mu forcibly changed the great Dao of Pan Heng world with his great Dao of quietus.

    The core of the great Dao of Pan Heng world had already been upied by Ji Hao, and the creator of this world was killed by Ji Hao. Pan Heng world was at its weakest, most confused moment right now. Facing Priest Mu¡¯s strong spirit power, the independent spirit of this world was like a fragile, thin piece of paper, which was prated and crushed so easily.

    Slowly, a colorful light emerged from the entire sky of Pan Heng world. This world began turning into a colorful world from a green world. However, a coldness could be sensed from this colorfulness. This was a feature of Priest Mu¡¯s great Dao of quietus, a feature of a world, which was being put into a state of quietus.

    Watching Priest Mu making a move, Ji Hao sighed slightly.

    If Priest Mu controlled the great Dao of Pan Heng world, he would be able to control the entire Pan Heng world and turn it into a giant cage to trap Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao hadn¡¯t regained its power. Therefore, it was extremely difficult for him to escape, not even with the golden bridge. He couldn¡¯t even trigger his power right now.

    At this moment, Ji Hao sighed and sat down with his legs crossed, thenmunicated with the Pan Gu bell with all his heart and spirit. The dim light emitted from the bell grew brighter and brighter. Beams of light illuminated the space while Ji Hao murmured in a muffled voice, "Seal the world, the unity of a world and a man!"

    The Pan Gu bell buzzed thunderously, and the entire Pan Heng world quaked.

 Chapter 1586: The great Dao of Quietus

    Chapter 1586: The great Dao of Quietus

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The base of the Pan Gu bell was Buzhou Mountain, which was transformed from Saint Pan Gu¡¯s spine. It was the core of Pan Gu world, which maintained a bnce of the world and stabilized the great Dao of nature.

    The sun and the stars hung above Buzhou Mountain, and earth meridians were buried underneath it. All Pan Gu world creatures lived around it, and all naturalws were centered on it. Every intelligent living being had left its smell on Buzhou Mountain, like flying birds left their reflections on the water surface and walking birds left lines of footprints on a snowfield; every naturalw had marked Buzhou Mountain.

    Nourished by the world for countless years, even the finest grain of dust from Buzhou Mountain had a strong sense of the great Dao of Pan Gu world.

    The Pan Gu bell inherited everything that Buzhou Mountain possessed, including all the naturalws and great Dao of the world. Through the Pan Gu bell, one could reach the great Dao of Pan Gu world from any angle.

    Beams of dim light emitting from the bell locked on all naturalws of Pan Heng world. Pan Heng world was thousands of times weaker than Pan Gu world, and its great Dao of green wasn¡¯trgely different from the great Dao of Pan Gu world. Except for a few slight differences, ny-nine percent of the great Dao of green in Pan Heng world was exactly the same as that in Pan Gu world.

    The dim light spun slowly as the great Dao of Pan Heng world was locked by the Pan Gu bell. Every part of the great Dao was like a precision gear, perfectly set up with each other. At the moment, all naturalws stopped operating, remaining still like the frozen movement of a watch.

    The naturalws stopped operating, the world was sealed, and the time and space were frozen; everything paused.

    Along with the Pan Gu bell¡¯s deep buzz, the Pan Heng world stopped moving. All living beings paused in where they were. In the brain of every living creature, the fire of soul had frozen like an iceberg, without being able to generate a thought anymore. The time stopped, the space froze, all stars ceased orbiting; the wind was not blowing, the water was not flowing, the raindrops floated in the air, motionless...

    Shadow Crown and Evil Crown were both stunned. They were disabled from moving as well, like tiny bugs in a piece of amber. Their eyes sparkled brightly, but the thoughts in their heads were like the bubbles slowly rising from the bottom of the river, shaking and floating without cracking.

    Their minds were sealed. Shadow Crown and Evil Crown lost all their spirit powers. They tried their best, struggled as hard as they could, but failed to move even a finger. Their faces twisted. Instinctively, they showed the despair and fear on their faces.

    At their current level, being sealed by an enemy for such a long span of time was enough for both their bodies and souls to die a hundred million times!

    Priest Hua¡¯s eyes shone with that dim seven-colored light. His hands trembled slightly while his face twitched from time to time. Priest Hua wanted to forcibly break the horrifying magic seal cast on the entire Pan Heng world by the Pan Gu bell, to free himself and then help Priest Mu to defeat Ji Hao.

    However, Great Freedom wasn¡¯t thinking the same thing. Great Freedom was d to watch Priest Mu and Ji Hao put up a desperate fight against each other. No matter who won or lost, as long as they fought and harmed each other, and once Priest Mu was weakened...there would be an opportunity for Great Freedom.

    The seven-colored dim light flickered in his eyes for long, but Priest Hua didn¡¯t make a move. With a faint and proud smile, he sat in midair with his legs crossed, and the silhouettes of countless mountains, rivers, and living beings crossing his eyes.

    Priest Hua¡¯s face had been changing slightly. It was likeyers of mask emerging from under his face, splitting up one after another, constantly changing his appearance. From the top of his head, a bright stream of light rose into the sky. His golden ¡¯spirit warriors¡¯ showed up one after another, wearing all kinds of gemstones and standing on the golden light. As same as Priest Hua, their faces had all been changing constantly.

    In the ever-changing great Dao of evolvement, Priest Hua stepped into an indescribable state at the moment.

    Not only was his great Dao changing, his ¡¯heart of Dao¡¯ had also been varying at every moment, sacred as Buddha, dirty as devils, kind as an old man from next door, or ferocious as a monster from hell...

    "I have attained...my great Dao!" Priest Hua smiled. Above his head, thousands of spirit warriors shouted out rumblingly in cheers.

    Priest Mu was also affected by the Pan Gu bell, which sealed the world. His body was frozen, disabling him from moving, while his soul was inactivated, unable to generate a thought. With difficulties, he turned around and nced at Priest Hua, showing a faint smile on his bitter face. But soon, the smile turned into worry, and an even more obvious bitterness.

    "Attain the great Dao with a devil?" Sitting under the Pan Gu bell, Ji Hao looked at Priest Hua¡¯s changing face and smiled, "Can I call it the great Dao of devil?"

    "What do you know about my brother¡¯s great Dao? Even though my brother attained his great Dao through a devil, his Dao is still a decent supreme Dao!" Priest Mu¡¯s eyes shone with a colorless but especially clear fire, while his body glowed with a dim light. Beams of dim light merged into the colorful branch in his hand, and the colorful rolling clouds in the heaven slowly turned colorless.

    With a dry voice, he talked word by word. In the meantime, his great Dao of quietus had started crazily invading Pan Heng world.

    Sealed by the Pan Gu bell, Pan Heng world was as sturdy as an iceberg by now. However, when Priest Mu¡¯s great Dao of quietus began invading the great Dao of nature of this world, this world instantly changed its color.

    Gray and empty, the colorlessness was like a drop of ink falling into clear water, spreading immediately.

    The colors of Pan Heng world changed in a strange way. The colors of all nts, animals, mountains, rivers,kes, sands, and earth began fading, as if a giant hand had been taking away the colors and life-force of everything in this world.

    "No!" Shadow Crown and Evil Crown burst into a scream in fright. They were also affected by the great Dao of quietus. Countless spell symbols emerged from their skins while their skins withered, turning more and more fragile. Their internal organs had constantly been weakening, and even the fires of their souls were shaking and dimming down.

    Affected by Priest Mu¡¯s great Dao of quietus, the entire Pan Heng world began falling apart. The whole world was copsing and dying.

    Ji Hao raised his head and coldly looked at Priest Mu.

    Afterward, he sensed the great Dao of quietus through the Pan Gu bell. The faint sense of quietus rose from his heart, making him cold and powerless. Uncontrobly, he wanted to give up every hope he had.

    Through the bell, Ji Hao suddenly saw the whole image of Priest Mu¡¯s great Dao of quietus.

 Chapter 1587: Your Dao is My Dao

    Chapter 1587: Your Dao is My Dao

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The system of the great Dao of any world was like a rapidly flowing river, and every independent part of the great Dao was like the water in the river, ceaselessly flowing from the beginning to the end.

    The light emitted from the Pan Gu bell was like an adventitious stream of water, quietly invading the river of the great Dao of Pan Heng world. Every beam of light from the bell represented one part of the great Dao that merged with the water in the river of Pan Heng world.

    Priest Mu was doing the same. His great Dao of quietus emitted a dim yet clear light, quietly coiling around the great Dao of Pan Heng world like soft but strong water streams.

    The Pan Gu bell and Priest Mu connected tightly with each other through Pan Heng world. The magically tremendous power of the bell, which allowed it to suppress the entire world, surged to Priest Mu, just like Priest Mu¡¯s power of quietus flew towards the bell. Therefore, through the bell, Ji Hao saw a whole image of the great Dao of quietus.

    Ji Hao felt that his embryo of Dao gradually fell into silence, without generating any new soul power. Next, his internal organs cooled down. The vitality of his internal organs had been fading, while his blood flow slowed down bit by bit. The activity of this blood decreased quickly as well.

    Afterward, his marrow froze, bone joints turned stiff, and muscles and skin were numbed. He couldn¡¯t feel anything anymore.

    Atst, his thoughts withered. Lazily, Ji Hao actually wanted to sit down and let himself die right on the spot, without fighting for anything or anyone, nor making any effort.

    Slowly, Ji Hao sensed that he was like a piece of burning coal, while the colorless coldness from the surrounding environment slowly wrapped him up, bit by bit dimming his fire of life, pushing him to the edge of destruction step by step.

    Priest Mu¡¯s great Dao of quietus was terrifying. Affected merely by the power of quietus that came through the Pan Gu bell, Ji Hao fell into an indescribably critical situation. Instinctively, he restrained his spirit power, with the nine dazzling golden suns giving out an immeasurable heat which shielded Ji Hao¡¯s spirit and soul, protecting him from being destroyed by the great Dao of quietus.

    Suddenly, Yu Yu¡¯s study of magic formation transformed into countless golden-purple scrolls and emerged from Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao. The blueprints of countless pre-world and after-world formations emerged on these scrolls, while an indescribable magical sense of great Dao began flowing inside Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    The nine golden suns instantly started orbiting ording to the blueprints on the scrolls. Starting from one, splitting into two, stabilizing in three...

    ¡¯One leads to nine, nine leads to millions, countless, endless, ever-changing...¡¯

    Golden light spheres rotated in the air while Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao floated amongplicated formations which wereposed of billions of golden light beams. His spirit power was all gathered in the embryo of Dao, that no matter how strongly the great Dao of quietus attacked, It could not break the powerful, magical formations.

    Protected by Yu Yu¡¯s art of formation, Ji Hao¡¯s frozen mind was brought back to life. As his thoughts erupted from his mind, Ji Hao regained a part of his thinking capacity.

    With a mysterious smile, Ji Hao saw the most precious treasure in the universe through the Pan Gu bell, that no one but he could see. He was like a naughty child who peeked into the window of the most beautiful widow in the vige with surprise.

    Priest Mu had been pursuing the great Dao of quietus with no spare efforts, ever since Saint Pan Gu created Pan Gu world. At this moment, the great Dao of quietus exposed itself before Ji Hao¡¯s eyes like a beautiful body.

    The strong sense of great Dao spread in front of Ji Hao like a scroll of painting.

    On a boundless grasnd, the grasses were as beautiful as the best jade, filled with an inexhaustible life-force.

    On the grasnd, two linden trees faced each other. One of them was thriving, with the essence of its life-force gathered in every leaf. Every leaf had clear veins, and every vein delivered a mysterious sense of great Dao, which could not be described by words.

    The other linden tree had withered. Its tree trunks and main branches barely maintained its shape as a tree. Unlike the thriving one, this tree was rapidly withering and copsing.

    The faster this tree fell apart, the more thriving the other tree got, and the stronger life-force the other tree had.

    Pop!

    Ji Hao couldn¡¯t tell for sure about how long he had watched these two trees for, but suddenly, the withered tree disintegrated, turning into ashes. As its ashes rose to the sky, all the grasses on the grasnd withered quietly, bing ashes as well.

    A clear voice could be heard from the thriving linden tree, which quaked the world like thunders. A strong sense of Dao was released from the tree, forming dense streams of green mist, rolling to where the withered tree stood.

    On the standing point of the withered tree, from a small pile of ash, a thumb-sized, lusterless, wrinkled, and dry linden seed slowly flew into the sky, weakly hovering in the air.

    The tiny linden seed was covered inyers of marks, and every mark represented a profound naturalw. Merely by looking at the tiny seed, Ji Hao felt that he was looking at a maturing great world!

    With an inexhaustible life-force, the green mist rolled into this seed. Soon, the seed swelled up, became shiny, and started letting out a strong life-force from its core.

    Pop! A tender sprout drilled out of the seed.

    The seed with a sprout fell to the ground and sank deeply into the rich soil.

    As a breeze blew across, a sandstorm was started on the grasnd, which was now covered in ash. Within the ash, the grass sprouted beautifully.

    The life-force of this whole world grew slightly stronger. Ji Hao saw it clearly. If onepared the whole life-force of the world before the withered tree copsed to a trillion, as these grasses sprouted, this number had grown to one trillion and one!

    Ji Hao clearly understood that Priest Mu¡¯s power had already grown slightly stronger!

    What surprised him even more was that another mark appeared on the tiny seed, which meant, Priest Mu had a deeper understanding about the great Dao of nature.

    As the life-force from the other tree was flowing into the seed, the linden sprout grew taller and taller. A thriving life-force suffused the entire world, making the color of this world especially vivid.

    Abruptly, Ji Hao learned something ¡ª Priest Mu¡¯s great Dao of quietus was not like the great Dao of destruction, which would turn everything into nothingness. On the contrary, the truth of the great Dao of quietus was about ¡¯rebirth¡¯, like a phoenix regaining its life from fire. The ultimate purpose of Priest Mu¡¯s great Dao of quietus was freedom. Through endless death, he gathered the power, and with the power, he would eventually break his limitation and step into a whole new level.

    "Your Dao, is mine now!" Ji Haoughed quietly.

    From now on, facing Ji Hao, Priest Hua and Priest Mu had no more secrets regarding their great Dao.

 Chapter 1588: The Quietus of Gold Crow

    Chapter 1588: The Quietus of Gold Crow

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Life and death, controlled under his will...

    From life to death, Ji Hao¡¯s body turnedpletely lifeless, like a tree that withered millions of years ago, without any vitality.

    Priest Mu immediately discovered this abnormal change of Ji Hao¡¯s body. He raised his head, looking startled with his especially bitter face. Soon, the shock turned into jealousy, then the jealousy became fury!

    He was jealous of Yu Yu, because Yu Yu had such a talented disciple!

    He was infuriated, because Ji Hao stole his supreme great Dao in such an unbelievable way!

    Priest Mu had been pursuing the great Dao of quietus for countless years. Feeling the faint sense of Quietus from Ji Hao, Priest Mu clearly understood that Ji Hao¡¯s Dao of quietus was already considerably powerful, and his understanding about the great Dao of quietus was even deeper than the few disciples under Priest Mu¡¯s guidance. But, all of this happened within a couple of hours. Within a couple of hours when Priest Mu invaded Pan Heng world¡¯s great Dao with his Dao of quietus, Ji Hao stole his Dao!

    "A supreme treasure of great Dao, indeed marvelous. My Dao hasn¡¯t broken the limit of the great Dao of Pan Gu world, but with a supreme treasure of great Dao, this kid attained my Dao!" Immediately, Priest Mu figured out the source of Ji Hao¡¯s great Dao of quietus.

    "Ji Hao, I can¡¯t let you live." Priest Mu slowly raised his hand. His palm gradually turned vividly green and transparent. Soon, one could see his green finger bones through his transparent green skin and flesh.

    Looking at Ji Hao, who curled himself up under the Pan Gu bell, Priest Muunched two gentle palm strikes in a row. Behind him, two linden trees appeared, one withering and one thriving. The thriving tree waved its branches, sending beams of green light up into the sky, stirring the space of Pan Heng world.

    Shadow Crown and Evil Crown weren¡¯t far enough from Priest Mu. Eighteen beams of light scanned across their bodies in a row, making the two holy beings from Pan Yu world vomit blood. Their bones were crushed, sounding like popping corns, while they were sent flying away with blood surging out of their mouths.

    Buzz!

    Priest Mu¡¯s pressed his palms, which were glowing brightly with a green light, on the Chaos power streams released from the Pan Gu bell. Soon, a few wisps of Chaos power turned green, looking like green crystals, tinkling against each other. Before long, the wisps of green Chaos power freed themselves from the Pan Gu bell, swiftly raised their heads like the most dangerous poisonous snakes, and lunged towards Ji Hao.

    The dim light emitted from the Pan Gu bell quaked slightly. All of a sudden, the space around Ji Hao froze like a gray crystal, with Ji Hao sealed inside. The green wisps of Chaos power pierce fiercely into the frozen space, generating an ear-piercing cracking noise, then shattered into a puff of drifting green light spots.

    "It¡¯s such a smart treasure. How can a kid like you have the ability and fortune to control it?" murmured Priest Mu while slowly shaking his head. "Ji Hao, I don¡¯t care what people might say in the future. Today, I will destroy you. Both your body and soul will perish."

    The withering linden tree slowly shook its branches. Priest Mu¡¯s pair of palms gradually turned gray, letting out thin streams of gray mist. Everything touched by the mist turned into ashes. Even the space of Pan Heng world around his palms squirmed intensely, slowly disappearing.

    Priest Mu¡¯s gray pair of palms approached the Pan Gu bell while he fixed his eyes on Ji Hao. Abruptly, an especially thin gray mist emerged around the froze space surrounding Ji Hao. The gray mist coiled on the frozen space, quietly tearing it apart and melting it.

    Priest Mu smiled proudly and said, "As the Sky Pir, Buzhou Mountain was Saint Pan Gu¡¯s spine, the core of the great Dao of Pan Gu world. It was wless, unbreakable. However, Ji Hao kid, you don¡¯t have the entire Buzhou Mountain, because a part of it was taken away by Priest Qingwei. This bell is incredibly powerful, but still, it has a w."

    In Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, the mysterious man showed up and silently looked at Priest Mu through Ji Hao¡¯s eyes. Two beams of blue light shone from his deeply sunken eyes, illuminating the entire spiritual space like bolts of thunder.

    "Little tree, you have made good progress in your cultivation. You found the w of Pan Gu bell, which shouldn¡¯t exist." The mysterious man said while smiling, "How can anything in the world be perfect without a flew? Even the great Dao of Pan Gu world had a missing ¡¯one¡¯...The Pan Gu bell can¡¯t be perfect. If it¡¯s perfect, it wouldn¡¯t be Pan Gu bell anymore. It would be some other unknown thing."

    The gray mist slowly disintegrated the frozen space around Ji Hao. Priest Mu quivered slightly as he stared straight at Ji Hao with an excited grin. Extremely slowly, the gray mist approached Ji Hao.

    "Ji Hao kid, die without feeling a pain!" Priest Muughed rxedly.

    At this moment, the bitterness on Priest Mu¡¯s face was gone without a trace, reced by a grin from deep down his heart. He grinned in satisfaction as he raised his head and looked at the bell floating above Ji Hao¡¯s head.

    A supreme treasure of great Dao, the most precious things in the universe...

    With this supreme treasure of great Dao, Priest Mu believed that when he returned to Pan Gu world, he would be able to directly challenge the powerful being who was like a giant mountain, whichid upon his heart and suffocated him, making him despair and causing him the endless bitterness.

    He believed that he could rival that powerful being with the Pan Gu bell, then suppress Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei, and Priest Yu Yu, rebuilding the great Dao of Pan Gu world and the heaven. Afterward, he would send a few puppets onto the thrones of divine emperors, then control the whole Pan Gu world.

    As long as he had the Pan Gu bell under his control, there would be nothing to worry about. Therefore, Priest Muughed, delightfully and happily.

    In Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, the mysterious man locked his fingers together, slowly wielded his hands, and sent the gray mist to quickly merge into Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Ji Hao fell into an indescribable state of apperception, without knowing about the things happening around him.

    The mysterious man had been carefully drawing the power of quietus which was released by Priest Mu into Ji Hao¡¯s body, into the nine golden suns. Suddenly, shrill caws could be heard. In the cores of the nine suns, the feathers of the nine Gold Crows fell off simultaneously, became ashes, and drifted away.

    The nine featherless Gold Crows screamed in despair and fear. Their bodies withered and rotted rapidly, while their powers changed. Atst, the nine Gold Crow became nine tiny golden light spots, remaining in the nine suns.

 Chapter 1589: Half A World

    Chapter 1589: Half A World

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Through the long river of the great Dao of Pan Heng world, Priest Mu and the Pan Gu bell were connected tightly. Through the bell, Priest Mu clearly sensed the change that happened to the nine suns inside Ji Hao.

    Priest Mu was enraged and anxious as he stared at Ji Hao, who had rolled himself like a fetus. Ji Hao, this bloody kid, had forcibly put the nine suns inside him into a state of quietus, with the great Dao of quietus he stole, to turn the natures of the nine suns and improve their powers.

    The linden tree died, but a seed remained to absorb the immeasurable life-force, and grow into a new, stronger, and more vivacious tree. This was the core essence, thergest secret of the great Dao of quietus. No disciple under Priest Mu¡¯s guidance could understand the essence of the great Dao of quietus, which delivered an immeasurable power of creation. Nevertheless, Ji Hao had already managed to put the nine suns inside his body into the state of Quietus with the great Dao of quietus.

    Ji Hao was such a talented young human being, but sadly, he was a disciple of Priest Mu¡¯s old enemy. Priest Mu was utterly enraged this time, that he even wanted to crush Ji Hao directly through the Pan Gu bell. The gray mist released from his palms grew thicker and thicker, stronger and stronger. Through the Pan Gu bell, a greater and greater power of quietus was sent to Ji Hao, seeming to condense into a giant shell and wrap Ji Hao entirely up.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t know about the change of Priest Mu¡¯s thoughts. He quietly sensed his highlypressed spirit power and soul power, and the strange feeling given by his embryo of Dao, which had almost shrunk into a tiny, dim spot of light. He quietly observed the nine suns, which had been going through a thorough change. If he knew what Priest Mu was thinking at the moment, he would tell him that it wasn¡¯t him who put the nine suns into the state of quietus!

    Ji Hao was indeed talented, but wasn¡¯t so talented. Just now, he attained Priest Mu¡¯s great Dao of quietus by simply ncing at him, after which, he was able to cultivate himself directly by using this supreme great Dao.

    The nine suns had been shrinking rapidly. With a shrill series of caw, the Dao with aplicated nature fell off from the nine suns like withered leaves, leaving the purest, original cores.

    When the nine suns shrank to an extreme degree, the Pan Gu bell buzzed thunderously. Golden streaks flickered quickly on the bell. The Pan Gu sun had moved across Buzhou Mountain over and over again, carving its Dao on the mountainyer uponyer, which had now be the golden streaks on the Pan Gu bell. These golden streaks were the marks of the great Dao of Pan Gu sun.

    Any cultivator with the luck to see and understand these golden marks of Dao at this very moment would have an insight into all the secrets of the great Dao of Pan Gu sun. If this cultivator could defeat Ji Hao and rece him, he or she would naturally be the new ¡¯owner of the sun¡¯.

    With a sizzling noise, the dim golden light spots left from the nine Gold Crows swelled like balloons, bing dazzling beams of golden light that swiftly hovered around the nine suns, ¡¯carving¡¯ the marks of great Dao of Pan Gu sun on the nine suns at an incredible rate.

    Extremely pure golden light erupted from the nine dim suns. All impurities of Dao that belonged to the nine shrinking suns had been dispelled at the moment, while the nine eye-piercing golden light beams were swiftly carving the marks of the supreme Dao of Pan Gu sun on them.

    The Pan Jia sun and the eight Pan Heng sun had all thoroughly reformed themselves, gaining new lives. Without all the old impure powers, these nine suns had now been turning into the purest ¡¯Pan Gu suns¡¯.

    A strong, melted-gold-like light burst from the nine suns, which now slowly grew stronger and stronger. Instead of Pan Jia sun and the eight Pan Heng, nine pure suns appeared inside Ji Hao¡¯s body, weaker than the Pan Gu sun, but having the purest sun power.

    The nine reborn Gold Crows stood in the cores of the nine suns, cawing shrilly with a thriving life-force.

    Purely positive, scorching hot, with an endless power of life which nourished all living beings in the universe, the light of sun filled up Ji Hao¡¯s entire body and started a violent sh against the lifeless power of quietus inside him.

    The nine suns illuminated the inner void,posing of the most original pure sun great formation that stabilized the inner void. Inside Ji Hao¡¯s body, the gray mist buzzed deeply, being neutralized by the golden lightyer byyer, bit by bit.

    When the golden light reached to every corner of Ji Hao¡¯s body, he suddenly woke up.

    An incredibly strong life-force erupted from the core of his embryo of Dao, like a seed which was nted in the rich soil, nourished by the sun and the rain, and grew invigoratingly, unstoppably breaking all the limitations and venting its life-force wildly, letting the universe hear its voice.

    It was weak, but could not be stopped.

    Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao released a strong spirit power. He sensed his healthy body, the abundant sun power inside him, and the great power from his embryo of Dao, also sensing the powerful Dao through the Pan Gu bell.

    An indescribably mysterious sense of Dao was channeled by the Pan Gu bell, addingyers of marks of Dao on Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao. The power of Dao that Ji Hao had never touched before now merged into his embryo of Dao, leaving the ¡¯seeds¡¯ of great Dao inside his embryo of Dao.

    "I get it!" Ji Hao said aloud instinctively. His weak embryo of Dao had gone through the death and rebirth, now restoring its power and making a major progress, bing even stronger.

    Torrents of soul power and spirit power surged out of his embryo of Dao. Ji Hao slowly stretched his body. By now, he could perfectly control his body, his power, and the powers of the nine suns. In addition, he clearly felt that his soul and body could now withstand an even greater power.

    The Pan Gu bell was already connected with the entire Pan Heng world. Therefore, through the bell, Ji Hao sensed the operation of Pan Heng world. He smilingly reached out his hand and let the nine suns inside him release their terrifying power. All of a sudden, his arms turned golden, bursting with a raging fire and a destructive heat. Spreading his burning arms, Ji Hao generated a thunderous ¡¯cracking¡¯ noise and tore Pan Heng world into two.

    Everything in this world, except for the living beings, was torn apart.

    The stars, the continent, the mountains, rivers, valleys...even the finest grain of sand in this world was torn into two.

    "Merge!" Ji Hao locked his fingers together in aplicated but beautiful way. Following his movement, half a Pan Heng world flickered dimly, merging into his body in a moment.

 Chapter 1590: Kill the Enemies and Return

    Chapter 1590: Kill the Enemies and Return

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The nine suns shone high up in the air, and a continentid quietly below the suns. Between the suns and the continent, stars were orbiting in the vast void, glowing faintly. They were not bright enough to dim the suns, but gave the world inside Ji Hao¡¯s body a mysterious beauty.

    In the middle of this inner world of Ji Hao, the nine sunsposed the pure sun great formation, while the stars orbited in the same way as the natural stars in Pan Gu world since the beginning of the world,posing an immature yet magnificent great formation of natural stars.

    The origin of Pan Heng world wasn¡¯t strong enough. Therefore, the natural stars in Pan Heng world were less than half of the natural stars in Pan Gu world.But, as the stars orbited in the great formation of natural stars, pure and strong starlight poured down from the sky onto the continent like waterfalls, nourishing the earth.

    Except for theck of living beings, this inner void of Ji Hao now already looked like an independent small world. The Pan Gu bell buzzed gently, louder than Priest Mu¡¯s raging roars.

    Hearing the buzz of the bell, Ji Hao suddenly understood the true purpose of the Pan Gu world...no, it was the true purpose of Saint Pan Gu, who created the supreme Dao of Pan Gu world ¡ª Creating a vast void with one¡¯s own body, containing the pan Gu world inside the strong body, and using the Pan Gu body as a strong flying ship, freely traveling in the Chaos.

    "The cultivation system of Senior Magi...the Dao of Supreme Magi who draw natural stars into their bodies...even the Dao of Priest Mu and Priest Hua, who created independent quite worlds...are no more than hazy shadows of the supreme Dao of Saint Pan Gu, generated from parts of great Dao of Saint Pan Gu."

    The bell rang while Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao glowed with a mysterious dim light. His mind was clear as water. Within a moment, he figured out many questions which used to puzzle him.

    He, Ji Hao, had been walking on the most correct path which led to the great Dao of Pan Gu, the truest, purest, most original, most powerful, and most incredible Dao of Pan Gu. At the moment, the half of Pan Heng world which was torn and forcibly drawn into his body, had be the foundation of Ji Hao¡¯s great Dao of Pan Gu.

    Yes, in this very moment, Ji Hao formally started the cultivation of the great Dao of Pan Gu,ying a foundation of his own great Dao. As for the others, including Priest Yu Yu, Priest Qingwei, even Priest Dachi, they might have unbelievable achievements in their cultivation of Dao already, but still, they hadn¡¯t reached the true great Dao of Pan Gu.

    A seven-colored light poured down andnded on the Pan Gu bell in a formidable way like a great river. Priest Mu was blushing as he roared in rage, crazily wielding the colorful branch while marching to Ji Hao. The Pan Gu bell swayed intensely. Under Priest Mu¡¯s full strike, even the Pan Gu bell seemed to fail.

    Ji Hao opened his eyes and nced at the bell.

    It wasn¡¯t because the Pan Gu bell wasn¡¯t strong enough, but because Ji Hao was too weak inparison to Priest Mu. The colorful branch in Priest Mu¡¯s hand was also a supreme great Dao, and greatly powerful. Based on equally powerful treasures, the power difference between the treasure holders couldrgely affect the result of a battle. Apparently, Priest Mu was in a great advantage.

    Priest Mu controlled the colorful branch with all his powers, while the Pan Gu bell defended Ji Hao on its own with difficulty. The bell seemed about to fail at any moment. Ji Hao took a deep breath. Under his will, in the half Pan Heng world inside his body, the continent, the stars, and the nine suns glowed simultaneously. Ji Hao felt that his body was filled up ¡ª He felt like a man who could eat three bowls of rice for a meal, but had just forced whole three potfuls of rice into his stomach, totally stuffed.

    The Pan Gu bell ran an urate calction. Half a Pan Heng world met the limitation of Ji Hao¡¯s current body condition, such that with one more grain of dust, Ji Hao¡¯s body would break; half a Pan Heng world was so appropriate, so fit.

    "Priest Mu!" Looking at Priest Mu who acted so aggressively, Ji Hao smiled and asked, "Are you crazy?"

    While teasing Priest Mu, Ji Hao had been sending his power into the Pan Gu bell and quickly adapting to the power inside his body.

    Priest Mu gritted his teeth without saying a word. Was he crazy? Ji Hao had just taken half a Pan Heng world!

    Priest Mu had already been seeing Pan Heng world as his own property, but Ji Hao took a half of It!

    If Ji Hao took a half of the world with his own power, Priest Mu could take this fact in a better way. But, he didn¡¯t. Ji Hao forcibly sealed the half Pan Heng world inside his body purely by depending on the power of the Pan Gu bell. He locked up the great Dao of this world with the bell, then forcibly upied a half of this world, which already belonged to Priest Mu.

    A Pan Gu bell, half Pan Heng world, and Priest Mu¡¯s results of great Dao of quietus which he had spent countless years of severe cultivation on...All of these were serious enough for Priest Mu to put up a desperate fight against Ji Hao without a pain spared, even by risking his own life!

    The colorful light poured down on Ji Hao overwhelmingly like a hurricane, a tsunami. The Pan Gu bell shone in the light while Priest Mu cast a spell and generated a series of linden thunderbolts, floating in the light. Once the Pan Gu bell was forced to move slightly, all linden thunder bombs would immediately swish to Ji Hao and go off, tearing him into a billion bits, crushing his bones and souls.

    ncing at Priest Mu who seemed to have lost his mind, Ji Hao gave a resonant shout, then let out the golden bridge from between his eyebrows. A clear light shed across the air while Ji Hao disappeared with the Pan Gu bell. In the following moment, he showed up beside Shadow Crown and Evil Crown, who were sent flying away by Priest Mu, and had still ben vomiting blood.

    Laughing out loud, Ji Hao didn¡¯t pull out his sword, but gave Shadow Crown a palm attack.

    Buzz!

    Witnessing Ji Hao¡¯s palm strike, even Priest Mu and Priest Hua had their expressions changed.

    Ji Hao¡¯s palm suddenly grew tens of thousands of miles wide, turned colorless and translucent, with countless splendidly shining stars orbiting in it. Inside his tremendous palm, a continent had been spun swiftly, while a sun shone dazzlingly in the top of every finger, with four suns ring in the middle of his palm.

    As Ji Hao pressed his palm down, Shadow Crown felt that a world fell from the sky.

    Priest Mu was suddenly lost in his memories. Long, long ago, back in his ¡¯childhood¡¯, he had witnessed a simr palm strike. The powerful being who created Pan Gu world also pressed his palm down like this when facing millions and millions of ferocious Chaos monsters.

    With a palm strike, he crushed countless Chaos monsters with the power of a world, with the suns, the moons, and the stars. Not even the souls of those Chaos monsters managed to survive.

    Along with a shrill howl, Shadow Crown was crushed by Ji Hao¡¯s palm like those Chaos monsters who died under Saint Pan Gu¡¯s palm back then. Ji Hao now shared the same origin with Saint Pan Gu. His palm strike was millions of times weaker than the one made by Saint Pan Gu, but it did crush Shadow Crown.

    The golden bridge shed again. Laughing wildly, Ji Hao disappeared without a trace after killing Shadow Crown.

 Chapter 1591: Hunt in the Chaos

    Chapter 1591: Hunt in the Chaos

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The Chaos was like a gruel, with terrifying Chaos tide waves expanding for millions of miles, flowing rapidly like great rivers while violently bumping into and devouring each other, starting raging fires and destructive thunderbolts. Within Ji Hao¡¯s line of sight, nothing existed except cloudy fire and light or dazzling thunderbolts. From time to time, giant Chaos whirlpools and ck holes emerged at random locations.

    In the boundless, dangerous Chaos, unimaginably giant, weird-looking creatures could be seen asionally. Long arms, feet, and tentacles madly swung in the Chaos, stirring up and quaking the chaos.

    A clear beam of light nimbly shed across the Chaos like a slim boat. Within a second, the light beam covered tens of thousands of miles.

    The golden bridge stabilized the Chaos and calmed the agitated natural powers down, creating a broad way in the Chaos. Driving the golden bridge, Ji Hao headed to Pan Gu world at his highest speed.

    Compared to before, Ji Hao¡¯s physical strength had improved by more than a thousand times. He had swallowed a half of Pan Heng world and eight Pan Heng suns, for which reason, he was much more powerful now.

    Relying on his great power, he moved much faster than before. He looked even like a shadow of time in the Chaos. Before those Chaos monsters saw him clearly, the clear light brushed across them and shed away, leaving an awfully tempting aroma of blood and flesh.

    "Err..."

    Sensing the aroma sweeping across its lips, a Chaos monster which looked like a giant ball with hundreds of thousands of dark tentacles, crazily wielded its tentacles and went hysterical. It rolled up tens of giant Chaos tide waves as it fiercely struck the surrounding space.

    A coldness could be sensed, as an enormous, bronze-colored, indescribably mottled golden city eased the agitated natural powers and crushed thousands of Chaos tide waves while flying over, causing a deafening, rumbling noise. The city seemed to be millions of years old.

    This poor ball-like Chaos monster was right in the city¡¯s way. As the tremendous city roared across and slightly touched the monster, thetter was blown up like an egg ran over by a mountain. Its body was crushed, then turned into a strand of smoke by the power of destruction on the city wall.

    Priest Hua and Priest Mu stood on top of the tallest tower in the city, they held their hands behind their bodies while gazing at Ji Hao, who had been escaping at lightning speed.

    They lowered their heads down and nced at the old city under their feet from time to time in shock. This giant city was forged from pure metal, but flying in the Chaos, it wasn¡¯t slower than Ji Hao with the golden bridge at all.

    One could easily imagine how powerful this city was!

    With their powerful eyes, Priest Hua and Priest Mu had clearly seen the energy core of the city. It was a powerful great formation,posed of a set of pre-world supreme treasure, which contained three-hundred and sixty pieces. The three-hundred and sixty pieces of treasure had been absorbing theplicated Chaos power at an amazing rate, turning it into a mighty energy which was much fiercer than the power of thunder. The energy flowed into the flying formation of the city and pushing the city forward.

    All spell symbol systems in the formation for energy conversion and the flying formation of this giant city werepletely different from the spell symbol systems that Priest Hua and Priest Mu knew about.

    If one described the spell symbols created by Priest Mu and Priest Hua with the words ¡¯ingenious¡¯ and ¡¯profound¡¯, the spell symbols used in this metal city were ¡¯extremely violent and cruel¡¯. Forcibly stabilized by the three-hundred and sixty pre-world supreme treasures, the owner of this city didn¡¯t need to worry about the burdens caused to the city by all the formations. All the city owner needed to do was driving the city as fast as possible.

    Abruptly, Priest Hua began talking with a deep voice, while eyes flickered with a dim seven-colored light. "People say that the dragon-kind is the wealthiest in Pan Gu world. How rich can the dragons be inparison with this friend of ours?"

    Lowering his head, Priest Mu looked down at the enormous city, his eyes shining with a cold light. A long whileter, by using a secret soul magic, he sneered to Priest Hua and responded, "This city is meant to belong to us. With this city in our peaceful world, the foundation of our sect can be sturdy forever."

    A figure shed through the air as Evil Crown showed up before Priest Mu and Priest Hua¡¯s faces.

    With a lingering fear, he bowed deeply to Priest Mu and Priest Hua and said, "Elders, our supreme master is waking up from an eternal sleep. He needs time to restore his power...So, elders, please kill the kid who murdered Shadow Crown through a shameless method."

    Judging by Shadow Crown¡¯splicated facial expression, he took pleasure in Shadow Crown¡¯s misfortune. But in the meantime, he was badly frightened. Straightening his body, he continued, "Since you have agreed to ally with our supreme master, prove your sincerity with the head of that kid!"

    Priest Mu frowned. Pointing at Ji Hao, who had been escaping swiftly in the Chaos, Priest Mu said, "Ji Hao kid has powerful treasures. The golden bridge allows him to travel across the universe. With his current power and the golden bridge, we can hardly catch up with him, even if we try our best."

    Evil Crown smiled and said ndly, "Of course, we will put in our efforts too."

    Along with that, Evil Crown gently raised his arms. The giant metal city quaked slightly, while an especially heavy forcefield spread rapidly in all directions like a tsunami.

    Suddenly, an enormous sphere-shaped empty space was created in the Chaos. Inside this space, all natural powers were suppressed, turning into a pure and peaceful energy. Ji Hao was right on the edge of this space. He paused while the golden bridge screamed, and next, he felt like being wrapped up in a tremendous, sticky power. Abruptly, he was stopped from his high-speed flying, that brought him a piercing pain and almost made him vomit blood.

    On the golden bridge, countless strange spell symbols began spinning and flowing. This supreme treasure had been analyzing this mysterious forcefield as fast as it could. In the span of a breath...no, in one second, the golden bridge could reveal all secrets of this forcefield and set Ji Hao free from this weird, quiet sphere-shaped space.

    However, Priest Mu and Priest Hua darted across the Chaos and marched to Ji Hao formidably, without giving Ji Hao even a second.

    Priest Hua rubbed his hands and let thousands of lotuses bloom around Ji Hao. Instantly,yers of magic seal wrapped Ji Hao up. In the meanwhile, Priest Mu raised his colorful branch and poured down a torrent of colorful light. Under the violent colorful light, the Pan Gu bell buzzed as it spun above Ji Hao¡¯s head. Immediately, a tremendous power forced him backward for tens of steps.

    Behind them, a dark erect eye suddenly appeared above the metal city, coldly and emotionlessly gazing at Ji Hao.

 Chapter 1592: Fought Both of Them

    Chapter 1592: Fought Both of Them

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao had paid all his attention to Priest Hua and Priest Mu, but ignored the giant erect eye above the metal city.

    The colorful light descended. Ji Hao burst into a sonorous shout, while his long hair broke up. Following a series of popping noise that sounded like fireworks, every broken hair of his turned into a clone, tumbling in the Chaos and darting in every direction.

    The Pan Gu bell had merged into Ji Hao¡¯s body, releasing streams of Chaos power as it connected with Ji Hao¡¯s body and provided him with an even stronger defensive power. Ji Hao mingled with his countless clones and rumbled in the Chaos, darting while leaving shreds of afterimages behind.

    Ji Hao learned this ¡¯rolling-escaping¡¯ skill from Yuan Li. His movements were not tasteful-looking, but were unpredictable and flexible. With every flip in the Chaos, he created tens of shreds of afterimages to efficiently confuse his enemies and draw attention. All his clones were doing the same. Looking at Ji Hao¡¯s face shing all over the Chaos, even Priest Mu and Priest Hua felt dizzy. They weren¡¯t prepared for this, and failed to react timely.

    Priest Hua had castyers of lotus seals to seal off the space from all directions. Reasonably, Ji Hao shouldn¡¯t be able to escape from the sealed space. Nevertheless, as Ji Hao swiftly pointed out his fingers and released faint wisps of grey mist which struck on the lotuses, the beautiful lotuses withered ones other another.

    At the moment, all lotus seals were broken and disordered.

    Priest Mu¡¯s expression instantly turned especially bitter as he said, "Ever-changing, the results of great Dao of evolvement."

    While murmuring, Priest Mu nced at Priest Hua speechlessly. Priest Hua forcibly nted the results of the great Dao of evolvement in Ji Hao¡¯s soul after he was possessed by Great Freedom. But, how did Ji Hao manage to see through all the secrets of the great Dao of evolvement so quickly?

    Priest Hua was also shocked. He looked at the faint grey mist that drifted out of Ji Hao¡¯s fingertips and murmured, "Life and death, the results of the great Dao of quietus!"

    Priest Hua couldn¡¯t help but turn around and cast aplicated nce at Priest Mu with a colorful, sparkling pair of eyes as he said, "Brother...One human being now has the supreme Dao of both of us. In mere terms of results of Dao, this kid can now be considered as the most gifted being in Pan Gu world...Sadly, he is not a disciple of ours!"

    Priest Mu took a deep breath and gently flicked his fingers. A linden thunder bomb silently grew inside every shred of afterimage left by Ji Hao in the Chaos. Along with a clear cracking noise, all thunder bombs exploded, and all afterimages disappeared.

    Ji Hao suffered the attack of one linden thunder bomb as well, giving a muffled snort in pain. With the help of the Pan Gu bell¡¯s great defensive power, he survived the thunder bomb while he transformed into a beam of light and shed away at lightning speed. Within the short moment when Priest Hua and Priest Mu were distracted by his clones, the golden bridge managed to break the giant magical forcefield created by the metal city and bring Ji Hao away from the strange spherical space.

    Priest Hua and Priest Mu burst into raging roars simultaneously, while the enormous erect eye above the metal city blinked briefly. The millions of miles wide, spherical space instantly began expanding. Along with an ear-piercing noise, this sphere with a strong sealing power became a long chain, connecting Ji Hao and the city.

    The nature of the forcefield changed strangely. Before Ji Hao could run far away from the city, an arm-thick force reached him and coiled on his ankles.

    Ji Hao paused. Once again, he was disabled from moving.

    Two silhouettes shed across his eyes. Next, Priest Hua and Priest Mu showed up around Ji Hao, each pulling out a pre-world supreme treasure which were collected from Pan Heng world. Those were a divine creature seal and a sun and moon token, glowing beautifully. Both the two treasures were swung violently towards Ji Hao¡¯s head.

    Priest Mu and Priest Hua were powerful, well-cultivated, prehistorical beings from Pan Gu world, but they shamelesslyunched a joint offensive on Ji Hao with two incredibly powerful treasures. Along with a buzzing noise from Ji Hao¡¯s body, dazzling sparkles rose from his body because of the heavy strikes from Priest Hua and Priest Mu. His strong physical body quivered violently, which gave him a sharp pain from the internal organs, as if someone was stirring his insides with a dagger.

    Letting out a mouthful of blood, Ji Hao nced at Priest Mu and Priest Hua in shock.

    His physical body was so strong now, such that Ji Hao could tell for sure that no living being from Pan Gu world couldpete with him physically. Nevertheless, wish such a strong body and the strong defensive power of Pan Gu bell, he was now covered in wounds.

    The injuries weren¡¯t serious, no more than a few thin cracks on the internal organs and a mouthful of blood squeezed out of his mouth. Within one breath, his thriving spirit blood rolled and healed the injuriespletely. Ji Hao then widely opened his mouth and took a deep breath. A hundreds of meters long branch from a millions of miles long Chaos tideway surged rumblingly into Ji Hao¡¯s mouth, momentarily replenishing his consumed spirit blood.

    "Human cultivation methods are indeed annoying!" Priest Hua and Priest Mu simultaneously sensed that Ji Hao has already recovered. Comining angrily, theybined their powers again andunched an offensive.

    Priest Mu¡¯s eyes shone fiercely as he attacked again. As mentioned before, under Yu Yu¡¯s guidance, Po managed to survive a strike from Priest Mu, and if Ji Hao became the next one who was capable of this, Yu Yu would have too many geniuses among his disciples.

    For channeling his anger, for weakening Yu Yu, and for all supreme treasures Ji Hao had, Priest Mu spared no efforts this time. In his hand, the divine creature seal was wrapped up by a thickyer of grey mist, as he swung the seal towards Ji Hao¡¯s head with all his power.

    Ji Hao shouted out sonorously. He raised the Pan Gu bell to defend himself against Priest Mu¡¯s divine creature seal with his right hand and wielded the Pan Gu sword with his left hand, bringing up a sharp beam of sword light to protect himself from the sun and moon token of Priest Hua.

    A bell ring shattered the surrounding Chaos, and tore the chain coiled on Ji Hao¡¯s body into pieces. The bell was sent flying up for tens of meters, while Priest Mu¡¯s divine creature seal screamed shrilly and fell apart against the bell.

    Crack!

    Making a strike directly against Priest Mu¡¯s divine creature seal with the Pan Gu bell, the skin and muscles of Ji Hao¡¯s left hand split up. Blood spurted out of his wounds, but then was drawn back into his body by an invisible force. Within one breath, the wounds were healedpletely.

    The Pan Gu sword tore the Chaos open andnded on the sun and moon token along with a deafening noise.

    With that, the sun and moon token with an immeasurable power was broken by the edge of the Pan Gu sword, which was sharp enough to destroy everything in the world. Ji Haounched thebined move of the five and created an arc beam of light, which shed to Priest Hua within a moment.

    In this very moment, Priest Hua opened his mouth and let out a seven-colored lotus to defend himself against the sword edge. Ji Hao put forth his power through his wrist and cast a powerful spell, which was included in Yu Yu¡¯s art of sword, called ¡¯shadow sword lights¡¯. The Pan Gu bell suddenly turned into seven tangible beams of sword light, out of which three beamsnded on the colorful lotus and four struck directly on Priest Hua¡¯s chest right after.

    The sword light was clear as water, yet highly lethal.

    The lotus was cut into two by the first three beams of sword light. Priest Hua howled in pain, while the rest four sword light beams prated his body.

 Chapter 1593: Under the Guidance of a Famous Shifu

    Chapter 1593: Under the Guidance of a Famous Shifu

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Outside Pan Gu world, in the boundless Chaos...

    An old man who sat in the Chaos with his legs crossed, body emitting a dim light and as sturdy as a bell, abruptly opened his eyes.

    With his eyes closed, the Chaos power rolled and surged around him like the roaring ocean in a hurricane; eyes opened, the Chaos around Pan Gu world was suddenly calmed down, like a giant crystal ball, clear without a ripple.

    His motionless chest began moving. As he breathed deeply, the millions of miles long Chaos tide waves in the surroundings transformed into a pair of enormous dragons and flew into his nostrils. Next, he let out a long breath. The Chaos tide waves inhaled by him just now had already turned into a torrent of pure natural power, surging happily into Pan Gu world and merging with the natural powers.

    Countless mountains and rivers shed across the old man¡¯s eyes. Along with his breath, the natural screen of Pan Gu world had been fluctuating.

    "Come!" said the old man abruptly, in a gentle tone.

    From the Chaos power behind the old man, a boy with his hair coiled into a pair of buns shed out. The boy carried a chime tone in his left hand, and a small golden pestle with his right hand. The boy rang the chime stone with the pestle and generated a silvery tinkle, which spread swiftly to all directions.

    Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei, and Priest Yu Yu, who guarded around Pan Gu world and had been killing Chaos monsters who attempted to break in, paused simultaneously. They raised their heads and nced at the direction of the old man. Dense clouds rose from under their feet, which led them speedily to the old man.

    Clear mist streams extended for tens of millions of miles. The old man sat on the mist with his legs crossed, and entire body shining with a dim light that was connected with the light of Pan Gu world. Treading on clouds, Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei, and Priest Yu Yu flew over and stood in front of the old man in a straight line, then solemnly bowed and greeted the old man ¡¯Shifu¡¯.

    The old man slowly nodded. He was amiable-looking, but also like an ancient well, without any change in expressions. His eyes were filled with a mysterious light, which waspletely emotionless, hazy, and primitive. He ran his eyes over Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei, and Priest Yu Yu, and waited for a long while before he slowly said, "Go...do whatever you want!"

    Pointing out his right forefinger, he let a stream of mist rise. Lights and shadows shed across the mist, allowing Yu Yu and his brothers to see Ji Hao raising the Pan Gu bell with one hand, holding the Pan Gu sword with the other hand, and fighting Priest Mu and Priest Hua with difficulty.

    When they saw the Pan Gu sword held in Ji Hao¡¯s hand generate seven tangible beams of light, break Priest Hua¡¯s defensive lotus, and prate his heart, Yu Yuughed out loud and pped his hands. Priest Dachi¡¯s expression slightly changed, then nodded with a faint smile, but Priest Qingwei¡¯s face turned dark, as he sullenly threw a nce at Ji Hao.

    Priest Yu Yu was delighted, because Ji Hao had made a major progress in his art of Dao, and was already able to harm Priest Hua with his sword. Priest Hua was a top-grade powerful being from Pan Gu world, at the same level as Yu Yu himself. However, his disciple was actually capable of harming Priest Hua, and this was so worthy to be proud of.

    Yu Yu was born like this, frank and straightforward. Ji Hao was his disciple, and made him proud. Therefore, heughed out loud like a shiny sword which was pulled out of the sheath, without concealing its glow.

    Priest Dachi was carefree. Yu Yu was his brother, and Ji Hao was a young member of his sect. Ji Hao¡¯s impressive abilities delighted him, but except for being delighted, he had no other thoughts. Priest Dachi¡¯s heart of Dao was like a bottomless, dried well, that no matter what happened, it wouldn¡¯t stir up a ripple in the dry well, or leave a trace in his heart.

    Priest Qingwei was displeased, as Ji Hao was such an amazing disciple. He hadn¡¯t finished his first century of cultivation, but with two after-world supreme treasure, he actually managed to hold a stalemate in a battle against Priest Hua and Priest Mu. Even though he fell at a disadvantage, he did injure Priest Hua. How astonishing was that?

    Priest Qingwei wondered why such a fabulous disciple wasn¡¯t under his own guide.

    Among Yu Yu and his two brothers, who were generated from Pan Gu¡¯s soul, Priest Qingwei was the most emtive one. His disciples were not as good as Ji Hao, for which reason, he felt like Ji Hao had just stomped on his face, and that made him very unhappy.

    The old man noticed the expression changes of all three of them. Expressionlessly, he pointed at Priest Mu and Priest Hua, and said, "Go, go! It has been so many years. For what happened back then, we can¡¯t hurt them...But this time, they have only themselves to me. They colluded with the extraneous ones and attempted toy their fingers on Pan Gu world. By doing what they are doing, they have disengaged themselves from us...Even if Pan Gu were still alive, he would not spare them again just because they used to follow him and keep himpany back then."

    Hearing the old man¡¯s voice, the lights and shadows in the mist changed, showing the vast Chaos and the violent Chaos tide waves. In the embryo of an enormous world, a giant curled his body, his eyes closed tightly, while holding arge axe in his arms and snoring.

    A small linden tree and a tender lotus stood on the embryo of world, spreading their branches, shaking their leaves, and making silvery sounds, which echoed with the giant¡¯s snores andposed a beautiful melody.

    Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei and Priest Yu Yu each cast aplicated nce at the scene in the mist, then bowed to the old man and transformed into three streams of mist, flowing into the Chaos. Their powers were connected through long distances. Within a few breaths, they merged into the Chaos, without leaving a trace.

    The old man quietly looked at the giant in the mist for a while, then shook his head and said, "The great Dao if merciless...With an affectionate heart, I tolerated you for years. What I have done is enough to repay you for the old stories. I was born together with Pan Gu, but I am not him, I...owe you nothing."

    Sweeping his palm and crushing the mist, the old man slowly raised his right hand and pressed down.

    Following his moves, all Chaos monsters who approached Pan Gu world, attempting to seize the opportunity while Pan Gu world was swallowing the twelve water worlds, to break into Pan Gu world and plunder, suddenly burst into shrill screams. They were ground by an invisible force, dying within a blink of an eye.

    Next, Pan Gu world widely opened its ¡¯mouth¡¯ and swallowed the corpses of these Chaos monsters, spreading them to every corner of the world as nourishment. Absorbing these corpses, countless new earth meridians emerged in the Pan Gu mothend, along with countless rich mines. Even the soil in Pan Gu world turned much richer because of these corpses, which contained magical powers.

    "Pan Gu...my brother!" The old man slowly raised his head and said slowly, "The blood in my heart has been boiling these days. In stillness, I am actually on tenterhooks...A disaster ising. What should I do?"

    The Chaos was quiet and peaceful. The old man remained silent for long, then disappeared along with a gentle breeze.

 Chapter 1594: A Slap

    Chapter 1594: A p

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In the Chaos, Ji Hao split the sword light and hurt Priest Hua with a sword move.

    Priest Hua lowered his head in shock. Looking at the puncture wound on his chest, which was caused by the Pan Gu sword, he couldn¡¯t even believe his own eyes.

    With his power and cultivation, not even the falling of natural stars and copse of a continent could harm a hair of his. Days ago, he let Ji Hao cut off an arm of his, but that was because of his carelessness. However, he fought Ji Hao with his full attention today, even activating his defensive lotus. But, Ji Hao wounded him once again. Furthermore, the injuries caused by Ji Hao this time were on the chest, a vital body area instead of a limb.

    "Ji Hao kid!" Priest Hua growled hoarsely. Once he opened his mouth, a sharp stream of blood surged out.

    Ji Hao howled seriously. He faced Priest Mu with his back, letting thetter brushed the colorful branch on his back. The skin of his back was broken, and his blood sshed. In the meantime, he moved both arms and swung the Pan Gu bell and the Pan Gu sword towards Priest Hua.

    Also, as he slowly twisted his neck, another four arms grew out of the back of his neck, fingers locked together. They brought up a strong wave of Chaos power that struck on Priest Hua¡¯s face.

    The Pan Gu bell bumped heavily on Priest Hua¡¯s head. A lotus rose from his head, defending him against the bell. But, the bell buzzed and shattered the lotus. The Pan Gu bell lunged towards the spot between his eyebrows. Priest Hua was startled, as he screamed shrilly while a lotus with an ever-changing color bloomed between his eyebrows, wrapped in Chaos power and clear streams of mist, facing the Pan Gu sword.

    "Great Freedom! Get back if you want to live! Let my brother defend himself!" Priest Mu roared hoarsely in rage, "The lotus you activated is the original body of my brother! If it suffers any harm, you will not survive!"

    Priest Hua¡¯s eyes sparkled with a dim seven-colored light, then the light faded, and those eyes turned water-clear, ice-cool. Priest Hua nced at Ji Hao in aplicated way, then the lotus blooming between his eyebrows immediately drew back into his body. Next, the space between Ji Hao and himself began vibrating intensely.

    He was less than nine meters away from Ji Hao. As the space vibrated violently, the nine meters of space between them was suddenly added with millions ofyers, and everyyer was tens of thousands of miles thick.

    Ji Hao lunged the Pan Gu sword into the vibrating space and stirred up circles of ripples. Every time he prated ayer of space, the sharp light of the sword would dim a little bit. Ji Hao felt that the space before the sword tip was all empty, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not prate the immeasurable void and truly hurt Priest Hua.

    Great Freedom gave up on controlling Priest Hua¡¯s body, and Priest Hua¡¯s soul regained the control of his own body and power. He activated the power of his ever-changing great Dao of evolvement and immediately caused Ji Hao a serious trouble.

    Priest Mu growled resonantly with a hoarse voice. The seven-colored branch held in his hands brushed heavily on Ji Hao¡¯s back and wounded him even more violently, soon making his bones get exposed. Through the cracks between his bones, one could even see his squirming internal organs.

    Bang! The four hands with locked fingers of Ji Hao strongly pressed on theyers of space created by Priest Hua.

    Nine perfectly round formations immediately emerged in a beautiful circle. The nine formations wereplicated and mysterious, covered in splendid marks of the great Dao of sun-like golden colored ss statues, stunning but especially powerful.

    Priest Hua¡¯syers of space vibrated intensely. This full strike of Ji Hao actually managed to prate about thirty percent of theyers of space. Nine beams of golden light descended from the sky, shrilly prated the Chaos, and shattered theyers of space.

    Every shatteredyer of space transformed into dense clouds of ck fire and smoke, spreading rapidly. Fires and sparkles burst from the space between Ji Hao and Priest Hua, while a destructive power swept across the entire area, sending both Priest Hua and Ji Hao flying backward.

    Priest Mu gave a bright shout. He locked his left fingers together and pressed heavily on Ji Hao¡¯s spine from the back.

    Along with a thunderous bang, a vividly green thunder erupted from Ji Hao¡¯s spine, blowing it into over ten pieces. The broken bones darted in every direction swiftly. A triangr piece of bone violently swept across Priest Mu¡¯s face and tore open an inch-deep wound on his face.

    "How can this kid have such a strong body? None of our disciples have even ten percent of his strength!" Eximed Priest Mu.

    With the thunder strike, Priest Mu finally discovered the weirdness of Ji Hao¡¯s body. It was strong, indescribably strong. Even a full power from Priest Mu failed to destroy Ji Hao body, and only managed break a section of his spine!

    One had to mention the fact that Ji Hao wasn¡¯t protected by the Pan Gu bell this time, because he used the bell as a hammer to smash Priest Hua. He took this strike from Priest Mu purely with his iparably strong physical body, and Priest Mu did no more than break a section of his spine!

    Priest Mu believed that under his full strike, without any defense, even Yu Yu, who had an incredibly strong body, would have at least two sections of spine broken! This meant that in a physical way, Ji Hao could be mentioned in the same breath as Priest Dachi, Priest Qignwei, and Priest Yu Yu, even with Priest Mu and Priest Hua and the other master-level powerful beings, whose bodies had been nourished and strengthened by the great Dao over countless centuries!

    Every inch of the bodies of these powerful beings was thickly covered inyers of marks of the great Dao, to keep their bodies under the protection of the natural will moment after moment, gifting their bodies a marvelous defensive power. However, Ji Hao was able topete with these powerful beings physically purely with his strong body itself. Discovering this, Priest Mu¡¯s scalp was numbed.

    "We can¡¯t let this kid live!" Narrowing his eyes, Priest My growled, "Be a saint with a strong body? Attain the great Dao through strength? Not even we can dream this sweet dream. How dare a kid like you have such a wildly arrogant thought?"

    Ji Hao turned around and nced at Priest Mu speechlessly. ¡¯Be a saint with a strong body? Attain the great Dao through strength?¡¯ He never thought in this way!

    If the mysterious man, who lived in his spiritual space, didn¡¯t teach him a series of strange things...In the end, Ji Hao wouldn¡¯t even know what type of great Dao he had been perusing. Anyhow, his powers and abilities werepletely different from the great Dao taught by Yu Yu!

    While enduring the tearing pain from his back, one of the four newly grown arms one the back of his neck suddenly and magically extended for thousands of meters long, nimbly wriggled out like a snake, and pped loudly on Priest Mu¡¯s wrinkled face!

    "Haha! Good job!" Along with a sonorous growl, Yu Yu trod on a beam of light and arrived with giant steps, d in a red robe.

 Chapter 1595: Shake Peopleâ€™s Hearts with Money

    Chapter 1595: Shake People¡¯s Hearts with Money

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Hahaha, old wood, my Shifu is here! No matter how powerful you are, talk to my Shifu! I won¡¯t keep youpany anymore!" Seeing Yu Yu pull out his sword and lunge towards Priest Mu, Ji Haoughed out wildly. The golden bridge sparkled and teleported him hundreds of miles away. He breathed deeply and let his bone pieces and muscles fly back to his body like smart birds flying back to their nests, then merge back together.

    Even Divine Magi could regrow their bodies from drops of blood, not to mention Ji Hao, a powerful being with a Pan Gu body. He didn¡¯t lose even a drop of blood, because all the blood he shed had flown back into his body. Within a second, his injuries were healedpletely, without leaving a scar.

    Priest Mu and Priest Hua quickly stood side by side, looking at Yu Yu in fear.

    In terms of cultivation, Yu Yu was stronger than Priest Hua, and equally powerful as Priest Mu, or maybe slightly weaker than him. However, Yu Yu inherited the fierceness from Saint Pan Gu¡¯s soul, and was amazing at fighting and killing. More importantly, his sword formation was highly lethal. Once the sword formation was activated, no target could survive. Priest Mu and Priest Hua weren¡¯t afraid of Yu Yu, but the sword formation did make them worry.

    "Priest Mu, Priest Hua, let me cut your faces off for you, those are useless to you anyway!" Yu Yu shouted resonantly as he lunged his sword and released sharp sword light from his entire body, tearing the space open and leaving clear space cracks in the air. Pointing at Priest Mu and Priest Hua, he growled, "As sect masters, as top-grade cultivators, you actuallybined your powers to bully my disciple. What do you need your faces for?"

    Priest Mu and Priest Hua stared at Yu Yu and remained silent. Yu Yu sounded mean, but as richly experienced beings, those mean words were nothing to them.

    Yu Yu¡¯s cyan-colored long sword swept across the air and sent a pair of extremely thin beams of sword light towards Priest Hua and Priest Mu¡¯ faces. As Yu Yu said, the sword light cut straight at their faces.

    Priest Mu was enraged. He wielded the colorful branch and dispelled the sword light, while Priest Hua released three-thousand streams of mist from his head. Within the mist, three-thousand weirdly-shaped ¡¯spirit warriors¡¯ rose, wearing all kinds of jewels, andunched offensives at Yu Yu with their strange weapons, which were condensed from all kinds of emotion and desires of living beings.

    Yu Yu¡¯s eyes grew wider in surprise. Looking at the three-thousand spirit warriors, he sighed sincerely and said, "Priest Hua, this magic of yours is truly amazing...I haven¡¯t seen you do this before!"

    While speaking, Yu Yu wielded his sword and sent up three-thousand beams of sword light, which transformed into cyan dragons and prated the space. With the cracking noise of gold and jade, the chests of all three-thousand spirit warriors of Priest Hua were punctured simultaneously by Yu Yu¡¯s sword light, turning into pieces of gold and jade and drifting down.

    Priest Hua¡¯s expression changed suddenly. Letting out a mouthful of blood, he burst into wildughter. Locking his finger together, he swiftly drew a spell symbol in the air with his blood.

    As the blood-red spell symbol flew out, all pieces of his spirit warriors flew towards it immediately. Along with a thunderous growl that sounded like the explosions of tens of thousands of thunder bombs, a thousand-miles-tall, dark golden giant appeared, with four faces, four feet, and thirty-six arms.

    Priest Hua took hundreds of pre-world spirit treasures and supreme treasures from where Pan Heng died. At the moment, this dark golden giant was holding a pre-world supreme treasure in each of his hands, starting millions of beams of warm light as it struck at Yu Yu formidably.

    The moment the golden giant moved, Priest Mu shed behind Yu Yu and violently lunged his colorful branch towards Yu Yu¡¯s back. Meanwhile, he gripped a jade board with his left hand, which was also a pre-world supreme treasure, and incanted a spell. It triggered a four-colored light that went forward spiraling and coiled around Yu Yu¡¯s entire body.

    Priest Hua flicked his fingers quickly as he castyers of magic seals on Yu Yu in a row. Dazzling lights forced Yu Yu to slightly shake his body and disturbed his power flows, making him feel like standing in a swamp.

    Looking at the dark golden giant descending, Yu Yuughed out loud, "Hah, Priest Hua, where did you get such a fortune? Thirty-six pre-world supreme treasures? Have you two ever been so wealthy?"

    Standing aside gasping, Ji Hao healed his injuries and restored his power. Hearing Yu Yu, he burst into shouts, "Shifu, these pre-world supreme treasures were stolen from me by these two shameless old things!"

    With simplenguage, Ji Hao told Yu Yu about what happened in Pan Heng world, from how he fought hard to kill Pan Heng, to finding over a thousand pre-world treasures from Pan Hengs¡¯ corpse, then to Priest Hua and Priest Mu robbing a half of those treasures.

    Yu Yu raised his eyebrows. His grinning face was instantly upied by the fierce intent of killing, and his entire body seemed to be covered in ayer of dark clouds, that even his jade-white skin turned slightly dark.

    Pre-world spirit treasures and supreme treasures usually served as the foundation of a sect. With a spirit treasure, an ordinary cultivator could at least challenge the enemies two to three levels higher than him or herself. With a supreme treasure, an ordinary cultivator would at least be able to hang in for a while, even when facing master-level powerful beings, instead of being killed immediately.

    Hundreds of supreme treasures and spirit treasures? How much could those improve the power of a sect?

    Yu Yu had arge number of disciples, but except for the few senior ones, only a lucky handful of them had pre-world treasures. After all, pre-world treasures were way too rare, that not even Yu Yu had that many of those.

    But Priest Mu and Priest Hua had actually ¡¯robbed¡¯ hundreds of pre-world treasures from his disciple? Those treasures belonged to Ji Hao, and as Ji Hao¡¯s Shifu, Yu Yu has the ownership of those treasures too, which meant, Priest Hua and Priest Mu took Yu Yu¡¯s treasures!

    "Priest Hua, Priest Mu, today, I will not stop before you die!" Shouted Yu Yu, "Brothers, do it! Not to mention anything else, we have to take our treasures back!"

    Priest Dachi and Priest Qingwei were watching aside, without showing an intention to join the battle directly.

    After all, Yu Yu was fierce and powerful. With his sword formation, Yu Yu was strong enough to deal with both Priest Mu and Priest Hua. Unless Yu Yu fell in disadvantages, Priest Dachi and Priest Qingwei wouldn¡¯t be willing to join hands to fight Priest Mu and Priest Hua, because of pride.

    But on hearing Ji hao, they changed their minds. Priest Dachi remained as calm and quiet as an old well, while Priest Qignwei¡¯s eyes turned red.

    Priest Qingwei didn¡¯t have as many disciples as Yu Yu did, but the number wasn¡¯t small either. Among his disciples, only a few owned pre-world treasures!

    Hundreds of pre-world treasures? How could he let Priest Hua and Priest Mu have those?

    With a thunderous bang, a giant hole was opened up in the space of the Chaos by a jade Ruyi, which was embossed with tigers and dragons. Priest Qingwei abruptly showed up behind Priest Hua and smashed the Ruyi on Priest Hua¡¯s back.

 Chapter 1596: Break the Sky with a Hand

    Chapter 1596: Break the Sky with a Hand

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao stood aside and watched the fight. Seeing Priest Qignwei suddenlyunch an offensive and make a raging fire erupt from Priest Hua¡¯s eyes, nose, mouth, and ears, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but p his hands andugh out loud.

    If Priest Hua was merely forced to vomit blood, as a powerful being, he would be able to replenish his consumed life-force and recover in a span of a gasp, and no actual harm would be caused to his foundation of Dao. However, the dragon and tiger jade Ruyi held in Priest Qingwei¡¯s hand was a top-grade pre-world supreme treasure, a greatly powerful piece. Under its power, instead of blood, what spurted out of Priest Mu¡¯s eyes, nose, ears, and mouth was actually his spirit true fire.

    Normally, the spirit true fire hid in his soul, connected with his life-force and soul. The moment the fire died, his life and Dao would be gone. Just now, the fire puffed out of his body, because clearly, his foundation of Dao was harmed severely.

    "Priest Qingwei!" Priest Hua screamed hysterically with a hoarse voice.

    Priest Qingwei, as the most serious one among Yu Yu¡¯s brothers, and a typical rule follower, had actually attacked sneakily. And for the first move, he used his dragon and tiger jade Ruyi, which was the most powerful one among all pre-world supreme treasures he possessed.

    Priest Mu felt that his internal organs were all stirred, and his brain was on fire. From his throat, a stream of fire spurted to a long distance away while he trembled slightly and lost his eyesight. Hepletely forgot where he was and what he had been doing.

    Priest Qingwei hit the target with one strike and gave Priest Hua a strong dizziness, even stirring up his mind. Yu Yu gave a sonorousugh as a splendid beam of sword light shone from his cyan-colored longsword, rose into the sky like a long streak of rainbow, and instantly prated the chest of Priest Hua¡¯s dark golden giant.

    The cyan-colored, sharp sword light beam spiraled and cut the giant into pieces. The thirty-six pre-world treasures fell from the giant¡¯s hands andnded in Yu Yu¡¯s hands.

    Priest Mu roared furiously. He shed across the air and reached behind Yu Yu, lunging his colorful branch again towards Yu Yu¡¯s back. The branch transformed into a dazzling beam of light and pierced towards Yu Yu like a sharp sword.

    Yu Yu moved like a bolt of lightning. Along with a shrill swishing noise, he shed across the space over and over again. The eye-piercing beam of light held in Priest Mu¡¯s hands lunged for a thousand times within a moment, but was always a short distance away from Yu Yu¡¯s body.

    Weirdly, this short distance also seemed to be as great as the distance between the end of the sky and the bottom of an ocean, that no matter how hard Priest Mu tried, he never managed to touch Yu Yu. In the sphere of closebat, as abative powerful being, Yu Yu was definitely more skillful than Priest Mu. Throwing himself in a disadvantage by starting a close fight against Yu Yu, Priest Mu must have been too angry to think when he made this wrong decision.

    Seeing this, Ji Hao raised his eyebrows in excitement. Dodging Priest Mu¡¯s attacks, Yu Yu moved swiftly through the space like a sharp sword, with an iparably strong sword intent. The Chaos tide waves were as fragile as tofu for Yu Yu, not causing him any difficulty.

    Every step and movement made by Yu Yu was included in the sword spells he created, but still, watching his perfectly smooth and natural moves, Ji Hao felt so magical. Gradually, he caught a faint sense of Dao from Yu Yu¡¯s moves.

    Watching Yu Yu fight, Ji Hao harvested more than he ever could from a hundred years of severe cultivation. Ji Hao grinned in happiness and wielded his arms excitedly. Suddenly, a strong sword power burst from every pore of his. Clearly, led by Yu Yu¡¯s mysterious steps, Ji Hao had stepped into a magical state, which allowed him to understand the great Dao of sword even deeper.

    In his spiritual space, the mysterious man sat in midair with his legs crossed, fiddling with a hazyrge axe with both hands. "Eh, Yu Yu, why does he have to y with swords? All other weapons are wrong. Only giant axes can serve as true weapon of Pan Gu!" The mysterious man clicked his tongue and murmured.

    Shaking his head, he sighed helplessly and continued, "He chose the wrong path for himself, fine, and now he led his disciple to the wrong path. What an...endless baneful influence!"

    Yu Yuughed wildly while Priest Mu chased after him, attacking ferociously. Yu Yu leaped nimbly and swung his arms quickly. While dodging Priest Mu¡¯s attacks, he had also been carefully observing the thirty-six pre-word supreme treasures he looted from Priest Hua earlier.

    "Not as good as the supreme treasures which emerged during the creation of Pan Gu world, but these are still genuine pre-world supreme treasures, and merely slightly weaker than the ones from Pan Gu world. These are good enough to merge with my disciples¡¯ souls and help them attain their great Dao!" Yu Yuughed out loud, "Great treasures! You shameless old things, you robbed my disciple¡¯s treasures!"

    Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei, and Priest Yu Yu, their souls were connected in a mysterious and magical way. Through the connection between their souls, Priest Qingwei and Priest Dachi simultaneously found out the functions, powers, origins, and background stories of every treasure held in Yu Yu¡¯s hands at the moment when Yu Yu observed these treasures.

    Priest Qingwei raised his eyebrows. A clear stream of mist rose tens of thousands of miles high from the top of his head while he wielded the dragon and tiger jade Ruyi with his right hand andunched another wave of violent strikes against Priest Hua.

    Priest Hua shouted sonorously. Hit by Priest Qingwei¡¯s jade Ruyi for tens of times in a row, fire sparkles rose from every corner of his body. Wisps of spirit true fire puffed out of his pores ceaselessly, making his body look like a transparent piece of ss.

    Priest Hua suffered a severe injury. Without focusing on the cultivation and healing for a period of time, what he had lost could never be replenished. As he lost more and more life-force, dodging Priest Qingwei¡¯s attacks became more and more difficult for him. For quite a few times, the dragon and tiger jade Ruyi nearly pped on his forehead.

    Priest Hua was about to lose to Priest Qingwei. Watching this, Priest Mu suddenly realized a fact ¡ª Priest Hua¡¯s ever-changing great Dao of evolvement was naturally suppressed by the results of Priest Qingwei¡¯s great Dao, and Priest Qingwei had a much greater cultivation than Priest Hua did!

    Giving a resonant growl, Priest Mu turned way from Yu Yu and shed across the air, attempting to help Priest Hua.

    Suddenly, Priest Dachi, who had been hiding in the darkness and watching the fight all this while, gave a resounding shout and suddenly made his move. Like a crane, he slowly rose and then dove down swiftly, hitting heavily on Priest Mu¡¯s back with a purple-jade cudgel.

    Priest Mu would never have dreamed that Priest Dachi would actually attack so suddenly, almost sneakily. After all, Priest Dachi had always been the most modest and peaceful one among all. Priest Dachi was immeasurably powerful, and being admired by Priest Qingwei and Priest Yu Yu, he was much more powerful than his two younger brothers.

    Priest Mu tried to guess Priest Dachi¡¯s actual power level countless times, but it was only when he suffered a strike from Priest Dachi did he figure this out ¡ª Priest Dachi was truly, seriously terrifying!

    The purple jade cudgel wasn¡¯t even Priest Dachi¡¯s spirit supreme treasure. Instead, it was just a random piece owned by Priest Dachi. However, with this random, ordinary-looking piece, Priest Dachi almost crushed Priest Mu¡¯s internal organs and made him scream in tears because of the pain.

    "Brother Dachi, show mercy, please!" Priest Mu opened his mouth and let out a sharp streak of fire mixed with arge amount of blood. Suffering a severe injury, he screamed in a great shock, "For the friendship between Saint Pan Gu and us!"

    Priest Dachi was preparing to make the second strike, but on hearing Priest Mu, he paused, showing hesitation on his expressionless face.

    In this very moment, a raging roar burst from the giant city in a distance away.

    In the following moment, a hundreds of millions of miles long, purely dark arm thrust out of the city, thickly covered in dark hair. The enormous arm pped destructively on this area of Chaos where the battle was happening.

    Along with a thunderous bang, the area of Chaos was shattered.

 Chapter 1597: Yu Man

    Chapter 1597: Yu Man

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The giant hand violently crushed the space. Ji Hao eximed out loud while the Pan Gu bell released streams of Chaos power to shield his entire body. The golden bridge buzzed shrilly and transformed into a tens of thousands of miles long golden streak of light, forcibly creating a path that brought Ji Hao away from this crushed area of space.

    From the crushed space, a silhouette shed out. It was Priest Hua, wrapped in smoke and fire sparkles, injured badly. While vomiting blood, he popped out from the space beside Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao was standing on the golden streak of light transformed from the golden bridge, while priest Hua showed up beside the golden bridge, less than thirty meters away from Ji Hao.

    Staring at each other, both of them paused briefly. In the next moment, Ji Hao burst into a thunderous growl while raising streams of Chaos power with both arms. The Chaos power streams wove into a hundred-miles wide giant hand and descended on Priest Hua¡¯s head. The power of a half of Pan Heng world was sent into the pair of giant palms, creating a heavy pressure which even frightened Priest Hua.

    Back in his best state, Priest Hua could ignore Ji Hao¡¯s offensive. But at this time, Priest Hua had already been injured by Priest Qingwei and Yu Yu. His countless spirit warriors generated from his great Dao of evolvement were destroyed by Yu Yu with one single move, and at the moment, Priest Hua was in his weakest state, with no power to fight Ji Hao.

    Sighing in anger, Priest Hua shed across the air, transformed into a gust of wind which emitted a refreshing aroma, and fled.

    Ji Hao¡¯s pair of enormous hand pped in the air, quaked the space, and crushed tens of Chaos tide waves.

    "Priest Hua, you¡¯re a master and an elder. How can you flee with a sky devil magic? Aren¡¯t you ashamed?" Yelled Ji Hao while his eye corners twitched in rage. Priest Hua had actually escaped through a sky devil magic, and Ji Hao didn¡¯t even know what to say about this behavior of his.

    A distance away, Yu Yu walked out of the crushed space, seeming to be startled, but remained perfectly unharmed.

    Priest Mu took a deep breath. In the following moment, he teleported himself to tens of thousands of miles away. As a nicely scented gust of wind blew across, as Priest Hua showed up beside Priest Mu. Covered by Priest Mu, Priest Hua hurriedly took out a jade bottle and poured eighteen thumb-sized golden pills into his mouth. Hearing Ji Hao, he made no reaction at all, as if he heard nothing.

    Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei and Priest Yu Yu turned away from Priest Mu and Priest Hua, who were injured quite badly, then looked seriously at the enormous metal city far away.

    "My friend, where are you from? What are you here for?" Priest Dachi put away the purple jade cudgel, then slowly took out a wooden cudgel from his sleeve, which was not eye-catching at all. Next, he took out a vividly green Japanese banana leaf, and put it in his neckband.

    Priest Dachi seemed to worry that the wooden cudgel and the leaf might not be able to deal with the unknown powerful enemy. Therefore, he took out a pair of beautifully glowing gemstone rings and wore them on his left fingers. Following the movements of his fingers, the pair of rings released two streams of mist, one turbid and one clear, coiling on Priest Dachi¡¯s palm and condensing into a hazy diagram of Taiji.

    On the giant metal city, arge number of Yu n nobles and Jia n warriors in luxurious armors flew up, silently floating in the air. A deepughter could be heard from the city, cold and hoarse, sounding like muffled thunder in a summer night as it slowly swept across the sky. The color of the Chaos suddenly changed. Within Ji Hao¡¯s line of sight, everything became evilly ck.

    ck Chaos, ck tide waves, ck, disordered energy shed against each other and generated dark light and thunderbolts, while a giant ckhole quietly emerged. The surrounding space turned quiet, but the dark coldughter which wasn¡¯t pleasant to hear lingered in the Chaos and echoed through Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space.

    Gradually, this coldugher turned louder and louder, stronger and stronger, tearing Ji Hao¡¯s body and soul like a thousand rotten, dull knives and des. It even dazzled his eyes and made him indescribably ufortable.

    "Devil, how dare you?" Priest Qingwei frowned and abruptlyunched a strike at the Chaos with the dragon and tiger Ruyi in his hands.

    A rumbling thunder erupted all of a sudden, clearing away the noisyughter in Ji Hao¡¯s head. Ji Hao took a deep breath and hurriedly incanted a spell which could clear his mind and restrain the inner world, calming himself down with a secret magic.

    The Pan Gu bell floated above Ji Hao¡¯s head and rang brightly, shielding his embryo of Dao together with the spell.

    "Devils?" From the core of the metal city, an extremely ferocious, hoarse voice shouted, "To me, you¡¯re the devils!"

    Along with the voice, another millions of miles long giant arm with thick dark hair reached out of the metal city. The two arms grabbed the wall of the metal city and squeezed the city wall with a tremendous force, making the bronze wall creak.

    Slowly, a giant figure straightened its upper body. Even from millions of miles away, everyone clearly saw the thick ck hair on the wild face of this creature, and the enormous single eye on his forehead, which was filled with the sense of violence and destruction, as if he were right in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.

    This creature had such a wild look, like a chimpanzee with physical disabilities. He was like a wild animal with its head smashed by a giant rock tens of times in a row, ending uppletely out of shape, extremely ugly looking, yet who suddenly became an intelligent creature.

    Wild, rude, violent, hideous... No light of wisdom could be discovered from his twisted face, and there was only the obvious wildness and desire of destruction. Two long lines of saliva hung on his mouth corners, making him look like a fierce hydrophobic dog.

    The single eye between his eyebrows was glowing red, because of the swollen blood streaks in his eyes.

    "I am Yu Man." His pair of arms trembled slightly and supported his body, allowing him to stand up with difficulty.

    It seemed that he hadn¡¯t moved his body for long, because he stood up very slowly and strenuously. From the long distance, Ji Hao heard the creaking noise from his bone joints.

    "Every world has its own Dao. The controller of the Dao of every world believes that his or her Dao is the true great Dao. Those who believe that they are ¡¯saints¡¯ all see the others as devils."

    Yu Man was such a scary-looking creature, but what he said sounded reasonable.

    "I have conquered and destroyed countless worlds. I thought the Dao controllers from the worlds I destroyed were devils, but they saw me as a devil too. But, what about the results? The winner¡¯s Dao is always the true great Dao, while the losers end up as failed devils."

    "I am stronger than you, so you are devils."

    "This is the absolutely right Dao I learned from my long life!"

 Chapter 1598: The Right Dao

    Chapter 1598: The Right Dao

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Millions of Yu n nobles and Jia n warriorsposed a tremendous, formidable array in the dark Chaos. They looked at Yu Man in reverence and admiration, like ordinary human beings looking at their gods. Led by Evil Crown, they kneeled and kowtowed to Yu Man.

    Yu Man, the enormous creature roared with a deep voice, and slowly straightened his body. As he stood up slowly, his body had been shrinking ceaselessly. When hepletely straightened his body, he shrank to about thirty meters tall.

    He had a ferocious and hideous face. His thick ck hair covered his body like a nket, and he didn¡¯t wear a thing. Shaking his head hard, Yu Man creaked his neck loudly, which sounded like tens of shaking cowbells.

    Ji Hao looked at Yu Man from a long distance away. He looked like a disfigured gori walking upright, single-eyed and extremely ugly. However, from this single-eyed ugly creature, a strong sense of Dao was emitted. Judging by the sense of Dao, he was a ¡¯master¡¯ like Yu Yu and his brothers, or even a ¡¯saint¡¯.

    He stretched his neck, then his arms, waist, legs, and feet. After that, heughed out loud and cleared his throat, then reached his hand backward. A giant ck bone cudgel flew out of the metal city into his hand, along with a deep swishing noise.

    He wielded the thousands of meters long ck cudgel and started waves of whooshing noise that made people feel dizzy, then carried the cudgel on his shoulder as he walked out of the city in giant steps. Behind him, millions of Yu n nobles and Jia n warriors shouted crazily, as loud as they could, their faces blushed.

    Ji Hao heard them clearly. They used an ancientnguage from Pan Yu world, which was profound, hard to understand, and very unpleasant to hear,pletely different from the gentle and beautifulnguage used by current Yu n nobles from Pan Yu world.

    Yu n people who invaded Pan Gu world were qualified to lean this ancientnguage, which, ording to the legends, contained a magical power. Therefore, Ji Hao had only learned a few simple sound marks of thisnguage from the books he found from the collections of some Xiu n people. Based on what he knew, these non-humankind beings had been praising Yu Man with all their passions, for his great achievements of destroying thirty thousand worlds.

    Ji Hao sensed that the souls of these non-humankind beings were boiling, and scorching hot streams of faith power roared into his body like melted iron. Supported by the faith power, Yu Man¡¯s stiff, inflexible body turned nimble and agile within a short couple of breaths.

    Carrying the giant bone cudgel, he came to Ji Hao, Yu Yu, and Yu Yu¡¯s brothers. He widely opened his single eye and carefully looked at Ji Hao and the others from heads to toe, one after another.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t know about the feelings the others had, but when Yu Man looked at him with that single eye, he sensed his gaze, which was like a tiny yet especially sharp dagger violently cutting every cell of his as it attempted to dig out every secret he had.

    Yu Man looked at him in such an aggressive way. From his gaze, Ji Hao also sensed a strong maliciousness, and craziness.

    "My two friends!" Yu Manughed abruptly. Before heughed, he looked just averagely scary. But, once he widely opened his giant mouth, which was like a bloody hole, and exposed his threeyers of sharp teeth, he looked uneptably scary.

    He was so ill-looking, that Ji Hao instinctively nced at those beautiful Yu n nobles and strong Jia n warriors above the metal city. He couldn¡¯t believe that these perfect-looking non-humankind beings actually shared an origin with Yu Man, such a wild, deformed creature!

    "Hehe!" Priest Dachiughed with a gentle voice, while his pair of rings tinkled.

    Priest Mu and Priest Hua nced at each other, pondered for a short while, then flew up andnded beside Yu Man. Priest Mu remained silent with a bitter face, while Priest Hua bowed seriously to Yu Man and said, "Greetings, Yu Man, my friend."

    Yu Manughed, then carelessly waved his hand to Priest Hua and said, "Cut the crap. These courtesies are useless, meaningless. The three of us together...Hmm, which one of these three is the weakest? Let¡¯sbine our power andunch one strike to kill one of them first, then the rest will be easy to deal with."

    Priest Hua and Priest Mu paused right on the spot.

    Yu Man¡¯s style of handling things waspletely uneptable to them. Why would they do that?

    Some people were straightforward and simple-minded, but as high-level, powerful beings like Priest Hua and Priest Mu, shouldn¡¯t they act less straightforward than the others. In other words, shouldn¡¯t they be hypocritical and conceal a part of their real purposes?

    Although what Yu Man had just said was exactly what Priest Hua and Priest Mu always wanted to do, clearly, they couldn¡¯t just say it out loud, instead just do it directly! Therefore, Priest Mu and Priest Hua felt so embarrassed. They looked at Yu Yu and his two brothers while struggling, without being able to say a word.

    "So, you don¡¯t understand what is the true great Dao like, neither do you know what the right Dao is!" Watching Priest Hua and Priest Mu¡¯s reactions, Yu Man scornfully shook his head and roared, "The right Dao is doing whatever you want to do."

    "If you like something that belongs to some other people, just grab it. Wealth, treasures, lovers... As long as I am strong enough, everything in the universe belongs to me. So, I can attain anything I want without a doubt. As for the things I don¡¯t like, I will destroy them. I am strong enough, so I do whatever I want. I am powerful, so I do anything I like!"

    "I saw these three, who were hindering my conquering of Pan Gu world. You two,are the allies I chose, who should give me your full cooperation. At all costs, we kill one of these three, then we will be at an advantage."

    Yu Man looked at Priest Mu seriously and said, "Don¡¯t think, don¡¯t ponder, don¡¯t hesitate. Any kind of thinking is wrong. We follow our natures, our hearts, to kill, to destroy, to loot, to rape... and this... is the rightest Dao, the strongest Dao, the..."

    "The Dao pursued by wild animals!" said Ji Hao coldly, "Without reason, without thinking, but to instinctively kill and loot and burn, this is the Dao of animals, without intelligence at all!"

    "Yu Man, you¡¯re a giant wild animal! Don¡¯t you understand? Do I have to say this?" continued Ji Hao scornfully, "As an undeveloped, primeval, barbaric creature, how dare you even talk about the ¡¯right Dao¡¯?"

    "Bullsh*t! Unbearable!" Ji Hao pointed at Yu Man and cursed.

 Chapter 1599: Shaped Like A Beast

    Chapter 1599: Shaped Like A Beast

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Priest Mu and Priest Hua¡¯s expressions changed slightly. Ji Hao cursed out loud at Yu Man, which was no different from pping their faces directly. If Yu Man were a wild animal, as his allies, what were they?

    Priest Mu remained silent with a gloomy look while Priest Hua pointed his finger at Ji Hao and shouted angrily, "Ji Hao kid, how dare you...?"

    Before he finished, Yu Man raised his head andughed out loud, sounding like a group of roaring beasts. His rumbling voice devoured Priest Hua¡¯s shouts and disabled him from finishing his speech.

    "The Dao of wild animal? Smart, correct, my Dao is exactly the Dao of wild animals. So what?" Widely opening his single eye, Yu Man looked at Ji Hao with a strong interest and continued, "When I¡¯m hungry and thirsty, I eat and drink; when I want women, I capture one, a hundred, a thousand women to have as much fun as I want; when I want to kill, I ughter as many as I like."

    "Everything I do follows my heart, my nature, the most original desires in my soul. I do everything I want with the purest strength, in the most direct way. This is the Dao, the most original, purest Dao in the world, the most basic Dao of a world!"

    Yu Man suddenly pointed in the direction of Pan Gu world and yelled, "Kid, let me ask you a question. Saint Pan Gu, as the creator of your world, did he create the world by following his instinct andunching his greatest strike...Or, did he carefully ponder in the embryo for countless years and patiently dug into the great Dao for millions of centuries before he created the world?"

    Ji Hao remained silent. Yu Man argued irrationally, but Ji Hao couldn¡¯t disprove what he said about one thing ¡ª Did Pan Gu follow his instinct to create the world? Or, did he create the world for any other reason?

    In his spiritual space, the mysterious man sat with crossed legs and frowned, with his pair of eyebrows squirming like a pair of flood dragons. "Did Pan Gu create the world because he instinctively wanted to, or he believed he should do so upon a deep consideration? Hmm...Who can answer this question?"

    Remaining silent for a short while, he pointed his finger at his heart and said, "I can¡¯t...What about you?"

    Through Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, the mysterious man nced at Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei, and Yu Yu, who also fell into a weird silence. Their eyes dazzled, while countless thoughts had been emerging and disappearing in their minds. They were all lost in their thoughts.

    Priest Hua and Priest Mu nced at each other embarrassedly. One of them pursued the great Dao of quietus and attempted to find the great power of rebirth from quietus, then free himself from the limitation of life. On the other hand, the other one followed the Dao of evolvement, attempting to discover the ws of the great Dao of nature, and then attain the ultimate freedom through these ws.

    They weren¡¯t Pan Gu¡¯s descendants. Therefore, on hearing Yu Man¡¯s question, they only wanted tough, without falling into the indescribable state of thinking like Yu Yu and his two brothers. Therefore, they were embarrassed. They wanted to angrily question the universe ¡ª As same-level ¡¯masters¡¯, why were Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei, and Priest Yu Yu always at a higher state than them?

    Yu Man gave a twisted grin and exposed his four tusks, then straightened his long ck hair. He suddenly burst into a thunderous roar as he raised the giant bone cudgel with his right hand and started a dark fierce gale, lunging towards Ji Hao while roaring.

    "Kill the weakest first, then attack the second weakest one!" Marching towards Ji Hao, Yu Man roared, "Cutting off his one finger is better than hurting his ten fingers; having one bird in your hands is better than looking at ten birds in the forest. The great Dao of killing, the death of the targets leads to the true ¡¯Dao¡¯!"

    The bone cudgel raised a fierce gust of wind as it swished towards Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao hurriedly activated the Pan Gu bell. A bell ring echoed through the sky as the bone cudgelnded heavily on the bell. With a deafening bang, dazzling sparkles erupted from the entire bell, while the bell rings made everyone feel dizzy. Ji Hao¡¯s whole body was numb, as if a bolt of thunder had just fallen on his head. He sensed a sharp pain from his internal organs as he was sent flying away along with the Pan Gu bell by the bone cudgel.

    "Cutting off one finger, cutting off one finger, cutting off one finger..." Yu Man roared madly and leaped nimbly towards Ji Hao, then hit the Pan Gu bell three times in a row with the bone cudgel.

    Ji Hao wasn¡¯t able to even stand. Under the heavy strikes, the bell buzzed rumblingly. Through the bell, an awfully strong forcended on Ji Hao¡¯s body, paralyzing him and hurting his internal organs. He saw nothing but bindings lights and tasted blood from his mouth, as a steam of blood had already gushed to his throat.

    Atst, Ji Hao¡¯s ribs were crushed, and the stream of blood was squeezed out of his mouth, squirting a long distance away.

    Yu Man was incredibly strong, and the giant bone cudgel had an immense power. The cudgel was clearly a supreme treasure, at least at the level of the Pan Gu bell.

    The bone cudgel perfectly neutralized the defensive power of the Pan Gu bell. Yu Man¡¯s terrifying strength was weakened halfway by the Pan Gu bell, thennded on Ji Hao¡¯s body. Fortunately, Ji Hao was protected by his own Pan Gu body. Otherwise, he could have been crushed long ago.

    "Can¡¯t I kill you with thirty percent of my power?" Yu Man looked at Ji Hao in confusion. Suddenly, he heavily knocked on his own forehead with the giant bone cudgel, and burst intoughter. "Yes, your bell... Same as my weapon, it is made from a body part of ¡¯Pan¡¯, isn¡¯t it?"

    In dizziness, Ji Hao raised his head. But before he could respond, Yu Man lunged to him once again and banged the bone cudgel against the Pan Gu bell.

    "Forty percent of my power, explode!" Roared Yu Man. From the bone cudgel, wisps of dark fire rose into the sky, while a much greater force struck on Ji Hao¡¯s body through the bell.

    Ji Hao gave a muffed snort. As more of his bones broke, he vomited even more blood. This time, he was sent hundreds of thousands of miles away with the bell, nearly bumping into the giant metal city.

    What disappointed Yu Man was that Ji Hao was injured, but didn¡¯t explode, be a puff of meat paste, and fly all over the Chaos as he expected. Even worse, as Ji Hao gasped desperately for air, all his inner injuries and outer injuries had been healing rapidly.

    "B*stard kid. Cutting off one finger, cutting off one finger, why haven¡¯t you died yet?" Yu man murmured over and over again like a madman while he marched towards Ji Hao with giant steps once again.

    But this time, before he approached Ji Hao, a cyan-colored beam of sword light shed across the Chaos from behind. In fury and with his full power, Yu Yu sent his sword towards the heart of Yu Man from the back.

    "If you can¡¯t cut off one finger...you damage his ten fingers!" Roared Yu Man. He abruptly turned around, dodged Yu Yu¡¯s sword, and opened his mouth ferociously, rushing to Yu Yu like a mad wild dog and attempting to bite Yu Yu¡¯s neck with his shiny sharp teeth.

    Yu Man¡¯s style of fighting was indeed exactly the same as that of wild beasts.

 Chapter 1600: Slaughter, Deracinate

    Chapter 1600: ughter, Deracinate

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Yu Yu gave a shrill shout and turned his body to dodge. But still, Yu Man made a huge bite on Yu Yu¡¯s shoulder. His shiny white teeth sank deeply into Yu Yu¡¯s muscles, making thetter¡¯s face twist in pain!

    Ji Hao was stunned, and so were Priest Dachi and Priest Qingwei.

    As the fiercest living being in Pan Gu world, Yu Yu had fought all kinds of enemies. From prehistorical powerful beings to masters, in terms of fighting experience, no one in Pan Gu world could ever surpass Yu Yu.

    Based on his rich fighting experiences, Yu Yu had raised his own fighting habits and formed his own style of fighting.

    Against Chaos monsters, without a doubt, he would fight in all evil and cruel ways, even in mean and dirty ways. But facing ¡¯master-level¡¯ beings, Yu Yu would naturally act ¡¯politer¡¯, and leave a space for everyone¡¯s dignity. Taking Priest Mu and Priest Hua as an example, they had fought Yu Yu secretly for many times before, but no matter how intensely they wrangled, when they actually started fighting, they always kept the basic politeness as ¡¯masters¡¯.

    Therefore, Yu Yu never thought that Yu Man, who clearly had a had a high social status in Pan Yu world as a ¡¯saint-level¡¯ being, would actually bite him!

    He opened his mouth wide and bit violently like a crazy dog, and Yu Yu didn¡¯t see thising, failing to react timely.

    "Hrr! Damage ten fingers!" A muffled rumbling noise could be heard from Yu Man¡¯s stomach. He swung his head violently and bit even tighter on Yu Yu¡¯s shoulder, generating a creaking noise and letting the purple-golden blood withyers of interwoven marks of great Dao stream down Yu Yu¡¯s shoulder, emitting a faint aroma.

    Priest Mu and Priest Hua were both dumbfounded, that they literally couldn¡¯t say a word for a long while. Yu Yu, the fiercest being in Pan Gu world, the powerful one who made them suffer in countless battles, the one who never lost a fight, was actually wounded by a bite of Yu Man. Was this even real?

    Subconsciously, Priest Hua moved his jaw. If he knew that Yu Yu could be wounded by teeth, perhaps...

    "Brother, are you seeing yourself as a wild dog?" Hearing the click of Priest Hua¡¯s teeth, Priest Mu sullenly nced at him.

    ¡¯What a joke? Yu Man could fight like a beast, but you, as Priest Hua...¡¯

    Shaking his head, Priest Mu quickly erased this strange feeling from his mind, ¡¯It seems that the method doesn¡¯t matter, as long as Yu Yu can be defeated, right? Only if Yu Yu can be defeated, right? But, bite?¡¯ Priest Mu¡¯s face twisted. Once again, he nced at Priest Hua. As they made an eye-contact with each other, the expressions on their faces turned especially weird.

    "Evil monster!" Yu Yu blushed with shame, and gave vent to a torrent of curse furiously.

    Anyhow, Yu Man was a ¡¯saint-level¡¯ being from a great world. He had been talking about the ¡¯Dao of animal¡¯ since he showed up, fine! But he actually bit like a dog? This was supposed to be a ¡¯saint-level¡¯ battle, but because of him, it turned so weird. This, this, this was so humiliating!

    Priest Yu Yu was actually wounded by a bite!

    Yu Yu¡¯s eyes even turned green in anger. He moved his shoulder and attempted to get rid of Yu Man, but his teeth sparkled with marks of Dao and suddenly turned purely ck. With a series of cracking noise, his teeth prated Yu Yu¡¯s muscles and cut on his bones.

    It was painful, and so embarrassing. Yu Yu¡¯s heart of Dao was shaken. At the moment, he didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Yu Man bit tightly on Yu Yu¡¯s shoulder, then swiftly wrapped his left arm around Yu Yu¡¯s body. The hair of his long and thick leg coiled around Yu Yu as well, attempting to mp him up. In the meanwhile, he raised the giant bone cudgel with his right hand and fiercely swung it down towards Yu Yu¡¯s head.

    Priest Dachi and Priest Qingwei finally realized what was happening. Because of the anger, their faces twitched intensely.

    Yu Yu and his brothers were generated from Pan Gu¡¯s soul. Since the beginning of Pan Gu time, they had been fairly close to each other. They had different personalities, but they were tied together. Watching Yu Yu being injured by Yu Man in such a lowly way and falling into a difficult situation, even Priest Dachi, the most carefree one who was never enraged, cursed out loud.

    Standing aside, Ji Hao pretended to hear nothing from Priest Dachi.

    Priest Daci transformed into a streak of purple mist, while Priest Qingwei turned into a beam of golden light. Simultaneously, they activated their most powerful supreme treasure, gritted their teeth, and dashed towards Yu Yu. Priest Dachi swung a golden pre-world

    supreme treasure which looked like a shoulder-pole towards Yu Man¡¯s head, starting bolts of thunder. Priest Qingwei quickly wielded a long streamer which was wrapped in Chaos power streams and released sharp strands of Chaos sword power, swishing towards Yu Man in disorder.

    "Our two friends, our friend Yu Man is fighting a fair battle with our friend Yu Yu. Both of you are moral living beings. How can you win a fight like this?" Priest Mu and Priest Hua moved immediately, facing Priest Dachi and Priest Qingwei.

    Yu Yu was thrown into a hard situation by Yu Man. In all probability, he might suffer a severe loss. In the worst case, he could even lose a limb and his foundation of Dao could be harmed. To Priest Mu and Priest Hua, this was such a wonderful thing. So, how could they ever let Priest Dachi and Priest Qignwei stop it from happening?

    They clearly understood that once they made this move, the conflict between Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei and themselves would go up to a higher level. But still, they did it without hesitation. At all costs, they would stop Dachi and Qingwei from helping Yu Yu...It would be perfect if Yu Man died together with Yu Yu!

    If Yu Yu disappeared, Priest Mu and Priest Hua wouldn¡¯t be so afraid of Dachi and Qingwei.

    A linden tree and a colorful lotus rose. Priest Mu and Priest Hua showed their original shapes and transformed into ssplendidly glowing screens, blocking Dachi and Qingwei¡¯s way. Dachi and Qignwei could try their bests, but how could they break the screen so easily?

    "Good, good, good!" Dachi¡¯s amiable face was suddenly changed by the fierceness.

    A nice man wouldn¡¯t re up easily, but once he did, the result would be unpredictable. Sensing the intent of killing from Dachih¡¯s face, Priest Mu and Priest Hua felt that their hearts were frozen. Instinctively, they realized that this wouldn¡¯t end so simply.

    Before Priest Dachi made a move, Yu Yu, who just suffered cudgel strike with his forehead, burst into a furious roar.

    "ughter, deracinate...Today, you will all die!" A soul-freezing sword intent erupted from Yu Yu¡¯s body, while a giant formation diagram spiraled up from under this feet, immediately covering the Chaos trillions of miles in radius.

    Four beams of light with different colors flew out of his body, towards the four corners of the diagram. The sword intent swept across the entire space, silently cutting Man Yu¡¯s mental city into two, and wiping out a giant number of non-humankind warriors in the city.

 Chapter 1601: Leading A Sect Alone

    Chapter 1601: Leading A Sect Alone

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Ah!"

    Hearing Yu Yu shouting ¡¯ughter, deracinate¡¯, and seeing a giant formation diagram slowly spiraling up, covering the whole space, and the four beams of sword light standing straight on the four corners of the diagram, Priest Mu and Priest Hua both screamed out loud. They trembled like little girls who ran into a thousand ghosts in a wild graveyard at midnight. They turned around and flew straight away.

    They even bit broken the tips of their tongues, consumed their life-force, and cast their most powerful magic. Momentarily, they transformed into long streaks of light, broke the space, and disappeared without a trace.

    They had fought Yu Yu many times. In a few battles, they also confronted the sword formation activated by Yu Yu, who was infuriated. Suffering for a few times, they gained experiences, based on which, they hurriedly fled while the sword formation hadn¡¯tpletelyposed itself yet, and a glean hope of survival still existed above it.

    Their friend could die, but not themselves. As long as they could survive, who would care about Yu Man...Who was Yu Man anyway?

    Bitting Yu Yu¡¯s shoulder, Yu Man licked Yu Yu¡¯s blood with a giant tongue. Sensing the sweetness of the blood, Yu Man¡¯s eye grew wider. As a ferocious, powerful, and fierce creature, during his conquering to the other worlds, Yu Man ate a lot of things.

    A drop of Yu Yu¡¯s blood contained immeasurable power, and the carefully managed sense of Dao, which was umted over time. To a living being like Yu Man, Yu Yu¡¯s blood was the best nourishment. Tasting the sweetness, Yu Man burst into thunderous roars and began sucking Yu Yu¡¯s wound, seeming to even drain Yu Yu in one breath.

    Enduring the great pain, Yu Yu was frenzied. The cyan-colored sword in his right hand shone with a cold light and pierced Yu Man¡¯s rib area.

    With a clear cracking noise, a fist-sized, ck, round-shaped shield flew out of Yu Man¡¯s body. The sword nged against the shield, sent up fire sparkles, and left a shadow mark on the shield, yet failed to harm a hair of Yu Man.

    "This shield is made from Saint Pan Yu¡¯s scalp! Can your sword hurt my holy shield?" The roars could be heard from Yu Man¡¯s stomach.

    Before his voice faded, Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation wasposed. The four beams of sword light shed to the higher Chaos. One beam swept across the whole area, cut the metal city into two, and made a billion non-humankind warriors in the city disappear.

    "Bloody thing!" Yu Man¡¯s eye immediately turned blood-red. A sky-devouring intent of killing spread from his body, as he tightened this facial muscles as much as possible, letting out resonant shouts that sounded like the roars of dragons. With his full strength, he bit Yu Yu¡¯s shoulder, as hard as he could.

    He raised his ck bone cudgel again and swung fiercely towards Yu Yu¡¯s head.

    Ji Hao gave a bright shout, transformed into a clear beam of light, and flew to Yu Yu. The Pan Gu bell rang deafeningly. The bell ring struck into Yu Man¡¯s ears, wave after wave. Yu Man quivered instantly, and loosened his teeth slightly.

    The Pan Gu sword shone dazzlingly. Instinctively, Ji Hao made thebined move of the five, and also split his sword light into eighteen, as he learned from Yu Yu. The eighteen sword light beams spiraled swiftly, lunging towards Yu Man.

    The small, exquisite bone shield created tens of afterimages and defended Yu Man against Ji Hao¡¯s sword lights. Ji Hao¡¯s eyes glowed with a frosty light, as the eighteen sword lights shed across the shield like shreds of shadows, cutting violently on Yu Man¡¯s back. This shield made from Saint Pan Yu¡¯s scalp was actually as useless as foam under Ji Hao¡¯s sword lights.

    The sword lights were sharp, cutting off Yu Man¡¯s ck hair, tearing open his thick skin, and exposing his strong muscles, which were covered inyers of dark marks of Dao. The eighteen sword lights cut deeper into Yu Man¡¯s body, and left a three-meters-long sh on his back. The physical injury was nothing to Yu Man. However, Ji Hao¡¯s Pan Gu sword had be incredibly sharp after merging with Saint Pan Gu¡¯s axe. When the dark marks of Dao flew out of Yu Man¡¯s body andposedyers of powerful defensive screens to shield Yu Man, the sword light sliced the screensyer byyer.

    Atst, the muscles on Yu Man¡¯s back were entirely cut broken, then the Pan Gu swordnded on his three spines in the middle.

    Three spines ¡ª Yu Man¡¯s body structure was thoroughly different from the body structure of human beings, neither was it the same as the body structure of the other non-humankind beings. In his back were three strong spines, connected by dark bones, muscles, and tendons. The muscles and tendons squirmed like poisonous snakes, such that one¡¯s scalp would be numbed by looking at them.

    The Pan Gu sword screamed as it broke the middle spine of Yu Man. Sticky ck blood spurted out, almost sshing on Ji Hao¡¯s face.

    Facing the stinky dark blooding straight at his face, Ji Hao vomited. Inside his body, in the core of the nine suns, all Gold Crows cawed sonorously, while an overwhelming sun power erupted from his body and condensed into a golden beam, striking on Yu Man¡¯s broken spine.

    The raging golden essence sun fire flew into Yu Man¡¯s body through his wounds likeva.

    Yu Man was incredibly strong, such that Ji Hao¡¯s essence sun fire, which was powerful enough to destroy a world, failed to cause him a serious injury. However, with his internal organs burning by the fire, Yu Man already suffered an unbearable pain, not to mention the fact that a spine of his was broken by Ji Hao along with arge number of meridians. Uncontrobly, Yu Man twitched and loosened his gritted teeth. Finally, Yu Yu was freed from Yu Man¡¯s bite. He burst into a raging growl, then pointed at a sword light in the sword formation and said, "Ji Hao, go upy the sword gate of ¡¯Zhu Xian¡¯. Today, I will chop this evil creature!"

    Watching his ¡¯delicious food¡¯ struggle out of his mouth, Yu Man roared angrily. From his shoulder, a long arm suddenly grew out, also covered in dark hair, punching Ji Hao¡¯s face violently.

    Havingunched a sessful attack, Ji Hao escaped immediately. At his highest speed, he darted towards the sword gate of Zhu Xian in Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation. The golden bridge shed and brought Ji Hao into the crimson beam of light, and right next, a gate emerged suddenly, enveloping him.

    The ck hairy arm traveled through space andnded on the crimson sword light right behind Ji Hao.

    Seeing this, Priest Dachi and Priest Qingwei both smiled, like predators who had their eyes on a target. In chorus, they said, "Great, great, let¡¯s kill this evil creature with our little brother¡¯s sword formation, and make a contribution to our Pan Gu world!"

    shing across the Chaos, Yu Yu and his two brothers had upied the rest three sword gates.

 Chapter 1602: Destroy the Wild One

    Chapter 1602: Destroy the Wild One

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Sitting in the sword gate, Ji Hao saw Yu Yu take out three oddly shaped jade pieces and straighten his right forefinger and middle finger, dipping in the blood on his shoulder. He quickly carved the jade pieces and made three feet-long sword talismans within a couple of breaths.

    Yu Yu pushed forward his hands. Along with thunder, three dazzling sword talismans transformed into three bolts of lightning and shed to Ji Hao, Dachi, and Qingwei. Together, they burst into a sonorous roar, and each took a sword talisman with both hands, releasing a stream of power from their mouths that spread on them. Immediately, the sword light shone, and an indescribable connection was built between them and the entire sword formation.

    Yu Man roared hoarsely and nced around in panic, as he had already sensed the extraordinariness of Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation.

    It was such a powerful sword formation. Yu Man had never seen such a fierce and lethal formation back in Pan Yu world, even though the supreme great Dao of Pan Yu world was the Dao of destruction.

    "Pan Gu world..." Yu Man murmured helplessly. What kind of a great world was it? Why could it generate such a powerful sword formation?

    Along with a series of muffled explosive sounds, a raging fire rose from the giant metal city, which was torn into two. Countless defensive seals in the city were sliced by the sword light, causing serial explosions. In the fire, pces and mansions were gone, countless non-humankind beings cried and screamed, desperately fleeing out.

    Yu Man breathed deeply. He calmed himself down and reached his hand towards the giant city, then waved slightly. Following his move, splendid light spheres released waves of strong energy and rose from every corner of the city, falling into Yu Man¡¯s hands like shooting stars.

    These were all pre-world supreme treasures collected by Yu Man during the past countless years. He merged these treasures into his city, and with the powers of these treasures, his city was nearly unbreakable. He had conquered countless worlds, but no one was able to do any harm to it.

    He didn¡¯t think that Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation could be powerful enough to directly cut his city into two. Yu Man was shocked by the sword formation, so he hurriedly took back these treasures.

    Without these treasures, all of the powerful formations and magic seals in the city lost control. The fire grew even more raging, rising to the sky, swallowing countless non-humankind beings and making them disappear.

    Large groups of elite non-humankind warriors flew up from the copsing city, floating above the city like dark clouds. They screamed without knowing what to do, until they saw Yu Man, who stood ¡¯calmly¡¯ in the Chaos. Seeing Yu Man, these non-humankind warriors immediately calmed down. Evil Crown shouted out loud and directed billions of non-humankind warriors,posing an enormous battle formation in the air.

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes, quietly sensing the information delivered by the sword talisman. In ten minutes, he had learned how to control the sword gate of Zhu Xian. Seeing the battle formationposed of the non-humankind warriors above the city, Ji Hao conveniently pushed his palm forward and created a bolt of Yu Yu divine thunder, whichnded strongly on the sword talisman.

    The sword formation moved, following which, the sword gate of Zhu Xian above Ji Hao¡¯s head rumbled, while the crimson sword light quaked intensely. From above the millions of miles long battle formation, an overwhelming wave of thumb-thick, foot-long crimson sword light beams suddenly descended.

    The shrill swishing noises could be heard without an end, giving everyone on the scene a sharp earache.

    The tremendous wave of crimson sword light beam fell like a thunderstorm, prating the bodies of non-humankind warriors before they could even raise their shields. Wherever the crimson sword light swept across, everything was broken, and all non-humankind warriors were erased from the universe, even if the sword lights only left a thin scratch on their skins.

    "Supreme, great..." Some of them called the names of the three suns and nine moons and threw out all their defensive treasures. Streams of light coiled on their bodies, while all kinds of exquisite defensive treasures released their great powers.

    But, the crimson sword light fell wave after wave, along with a swishing noise. No defensive treasure could stop the sword light. Evil Crown was wearing a crown made from countless twisted pieces of bones, but even the crown was broken by a beam of sword light.

    "Master!" Evil Crown¡¯s head was prated by a beam of sword light. He screamed in a hoarse voice, reaching his hands to Yu Man with efforts.

    Tens of beams sword lightnded on him in a row, and Evil Crown never made any other sound. His soul was wiped out immediately, while his body was turned into ashes.

    Within a quarter an hour, in the formidable, gigantic battle formation which extended for millions of miles, billions of non-humankind warriors were eradicated. Their bodies were crushed and their souls were destroyed; even their armors and weapons were melted by the sword lights.

    In the empty Chaos, a faint crimson stream shed across, then the storm of sword light faded. Yu Man was left standing in the broad coverage of the sword formation all alone, with his thickly hairy face twisted, his single eye filled with fear and surprise.

    "My...people!"

    Yu Man¡¯s body twisted intensely. Trembling slightly, he burst into a hysterical howl.

    "My...Descendants!"

    Dachi, Qingwei, Yu Yu, and Ji Hao looked at him coldly, watched him leap madly in the Chaos, letting out ck foams and blood from his mouth, while his dark hair stood straight up one after another.

    He was so infuriated that he even made himself vomit blood!

    "You shouldn¡¯t havee here." Sitting under a sword gate with his legs crossed, Dachi looked at Yu Man frostily and said.

    "Even those lowly poor families managed to conquer Pan Gu world. How can powerful beings like you exist?" Yu Man couldn¡¯t understand what he had been through. The twelve families in power from Yu Dynasty were the lowest families back in Pan Yu world. But, the lowest people from these lowliest families had conquered Pan Gu world!

    How on earth could powerful beings like Dachi, Qingwei, and Yu Yu even exist in Pan Yu world?

    And, Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation was so ridiculous powerful...Yu Man felt like falling into a giant hole, that he would never have a chance to rise again.

    Yu Yu sneered and responded, "Conquer? Idiot, I don¡¯t even want to waste time talking to you silly things!"

    As he pointed his finger upward, the sword gate above Yu Yu¡¯s head vibrated intensively.

    Simultaneously, Dachi, Qingwei and Ji Hao each cast a lightning bolt on their sword talismans, and next, the entire sword formation generated a deafening series of thunder.

    Yu Man gave a roar and let out ten pre-world supreme treasures that surrounded him.

    Four beams of sword light with different colors shed across the Chaos, shattering and twisting the space all of a sudden. At the moment, the four sword lights seemed to fill up the world. The treasures screamed shrilly before they were ground by the sword lightsyer byyer.

    Yu Man sat in the air, letting out more supreme treasures to defend himself.

    Ji Hao, Yu Yu, Dachi, and Qingwei sat under the four sword gates with their legs crossed, casting bolts of lightning and quaking the sword formation, allow it to generate waves of sword light to encircle Yu Man.

 Chapter 1603: Yemo Tian Changes

    Chapter 1603: Yemo Tian Changes

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Extremely deep underground, looking down through a precipitous cliff, one would see a faint red light ofva bursting from the earth core. The great heat released from theva provided the living beings in this underground world energy. Bushes which adapted to the dark environment grew thickly in this area, and under the bushes were arge number of fluorescent mushrooms.

    Rodents moved swiftly across the bushes, searching for anything that suited their tastes. Larger sized predators hid in the shadows, quietly observing this giant number of targets.

    All of a sudden, a roar burst from the darkness. A purely ck tusk leopard leaped high into the sky and pounced on a two-feet-long rat. The rat was scared to death. But, before it turned around and fled, a giant axe spun over and cut off the head of the leopard.

    Blood sshed everywhere, scaring away all the small creatures in the bushes. A few heavily armored Jia n warriors split the bush and walked in with solemn looks. They looked around vigntly, especially giving a few nces at a tunnel which led to the upper world, then picked up the headless leopard.

    They cleaned the leopard quickly, covered all the blood and traces, then returned withrge steps, a rxed smile on their faces.

    In an underground valley, thousands of elite Ji n warriors had been walking in or out of some caves. All kinds of peeled animals were put upon bonfires, oozing oil and emitting a pleasant aroma of grilling meat.

    Dishi Cha sat on a rock and frowned, looking at golden crystal te in his hands. He incanted spells from time to time and sent strands of power into the te. A golden, castle-shaped spell symbol glowed brightly on the te, without giving any response to all his moves.

    "What happened? I can¡¯t hear a thing from it. Why? They should, should...have arrived already!" Dishi Cha looked at the motionless spell symbols on the te worryingly. His erect eye blinked from time to time, glowing with a dim light.

    He didn¡¯t know that Blood Crown had already fallen. Instead, he believed that Blood Crown and his enormous army were hurrying to Pan Gu world. He expected Blood Crown to descend soon, sweep across the whole area, and gain a full control of Pan Gu world and all the surrounding worlds.

    With the resources from Pan Gu world and surrounding worlds, Dishi Cha believed that one day, he would be as powerful as Blood Crown. As for Blood Crown himself, Dishi Cha believed that Blood Crown would naturally reach to an even higher level, attaining the supreme power which only belonged to those legendary, terrifying, but great beings from Pan Yu world.

    "The Dishi Family is meant to be gifted with a supreme honor because of me." Dish Cha murmured to himself longingly, "Perhaps, one day I will be a ¡¯crown¡¯, or...even higher? Who knows?"

    Behind Dishi Cha, in a cave which was decorated by a giant amount of gold and crystal, an extremely luxurious bed had been shaking regrly. On the soft and smooth leather mattress, Yemo Tian had been ¡¯working-hard¡¯ with a beautiful Yu n girl.

    The thuds of skins echoed through the cave. With an obvious pair of eye bags under his deeply sunken eyes, Yemo Tian¡¯s face twisted slightly while he rubbed and scratched the body of the girl in his arms.

    Hearing the girl¡¯s soft moans that sounded like sobs, Yemo Tian suddenly paused, then rolled up his eyes and began twitching. After quite a while, he slowly rxed his tightened body, and had sweat streaming down his back. Weakly closing his eyes, he gasped loudly for air.

    The Yu n girl carefully stroked a corner of Yemo Tian¡¯s forehead and asked him a few questions with a low voice.

    Yemo Tian shook his head. With effort, he opened his eyes and nced at the girl, then rummaged in the nket with both hands. Soon, he found a pink bottle, took out a strongly scented red pill from it, and threw into his own mouth.

    In a quarter of an hour, therge beg began shaking again, and the girl¡¯s screams echoed across the entire cave.

    This time, after the short span of time which could allow a strong man to finish a bowl of rice, Yemo Tian gave a long moan while showing the whites of his eyes. Afterward, he rolled down from the girl¡¯s body, tremblingly got off the bed, and walked to an embossed golden round table, pouring himself a ss of wine.

    Baring his teeth, Yemo Tian took a sip of the wine, then suddenly threw the ss to the ground.

    "Master, what¡¯s wrong?" The girl was scared. She trembled and hurriedly sat up on the bed, asking.

    Shaking his head, Yemo Tian threw a threatening nce at the girl and said, "I am not good, I feel terrible. I have an awful mood...Looking at your face every single day, how happy do you think I can be?"

    The girl lowered his head, daring not to say a word. Shaking his head, Yemo Tian abruptly raised his arms, looked at the golden roof, and screamed, "How long do I have to wait for? My dear father, pleased descend to this world now! Ah...Damn it! When I return to Liang Zhu City, I will have a thousand different girls each day!"

    Throwing a heavy kick onto the round table, Yemo Tian grabbed the crystal on his neck, which contained the destruction weapon, then shouted, "I feel so bad! I am so unhappy, so angry, so ufortable! I, Yemo Tian, who is meant to be the owner of this world, is now hiding underground like a rat!"

    "With no sunlight, no green grasses, no fresh flowers...Even woman, I have one woman only!"

    He gritted his teeth, stared at the Yu n girl, and continued, "The others out there are all men...Even if one male ve...Oh, no, they¡¯re terrible, those ugly creatures! But, I have only one woman around me. I can¡¯t live like this!"

    Gripping the crystal, he sneered through gritted teeth, "Dishi Cha...When my father arrives, I will punish him! Dishi Cha, this coward, he made me hide underground like a rat! What a useless coward! In the future, he won¡¯t have a position under my leadership! I swear, he will..."

    Yemo Tian didn¡¯t notice the erect-eye glowing suddenly inside the crystal.

    The emotionless erect eye blinked for a few times, then the crystal cracked, turning into dim light spots and quietly merging into Yemo Tian¡¯s body. Yemo Tian paused instantly. As his eyes grew wider, his body began twitching.

    Cold and sticky perspiration oozed out of his skin, along with some stinky dirtiness.

    In about a quarter of an hour, Yemo Tian blinked his eyes.

    The weakness in his eyes was gone, being reced by a coldness and fierceness. Those eyes seemed to belong to a strong, experienced being, who had been through trials and hardships.

    Slowly raising his head, he narrowed his eyes, looked at his snow-white, soft palms, slowly curving up his mouth corners and showing a weird smile.

    "What a trashy body! But...better than nothing!"

 Chapter 1604: Yu Huo Descends

    Chapter 1604: Yu Huo Descends

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The Yu n girl on the bed trembled unable to talk.

    After all, this girl was a carefully selected one. She hadn¡¯t experienced a lot, but she indeed knew things. Seeing what happened to Yemo Tian, this girl instantly thought of something terrible.

    Nervously, she opened her erect eye, with her pupils shrinking to the size of needlepoints. In a low voice, she prayed to the name of Blood Moon, begging it to ept her soul and embrace her.

    Yemo Tian walked to the girl and prated her skull with a finger. A shrill scream could be heard from her head, while a dim silhouette was swallowed by Yemo Tian. Instantly, a faint redness emerged on his pale face.

    "Idiot. Returning to Blood Moon?" Smiling in a weird way, Yemo Tian said, "How could you ever understand that returning to the three suns and nine moons means devoting your souls to them, giving up your spirits and the chance of reincarnation?"

    Shaking his head, Yemo Tian sighed to continue, "But, you lowly stupid things don¡¯t need to know these things."

    Quietly walking to arge mirror which stood on the ground, he carefully observed his scrawny, frail body. Like a narcissist, he stroked his every inch of skin, from the top of his head to the tips of his toes. A strange fire burned from his palms. Swept by those palms, his body turned wless, with an indescribable luster.

    "It¡¯s a nice body. Based on its quality, I need three-thousand, five-hundred, seventy-two years, three months, seventeen days, and nine hours to attain seventy percent of my true power." murmured Yemo Tian. "That¡¯s a short period of time, but I can¡¯t afford to waste time now. I need to do it in a fast way, the fast way!"

    Twitching his mouth corners and baring his pair of shiny white canine teeth, Yemo Tian puffed out his chest, curved his arms towards the mirror, then slightly shook his head and said, "Immature little boy...Blood Crown, why did that idiot have such a weak illegitimate child? Hmm, it makes sense though. An illegitimate child who served as an excuse to blindfold the ones from the Holy Realm and allow him to reasonably, legally invade Pan Gu world, didn¡¯t need to be too good."

    "This illegitimate child better be a useless one, so that he could rece him with one of his sons born of his legal wife after he controlled the world. I would do the same." Laughing with a hissing voice, he locked his fingers together in a strange way. Strands of dimly glistening mist emerged in the air, quickly being absorbed by his weak body.

    Gradually, his scrawny body swelled, turning whiter. Under his strangely pasty skin, the lines of muscles emerged slowly. Along with a series of bone creaking noise, he grew about a foot taller, and his slightly bent waist straightened up.

    Behind him, a hazy silhouette of the destruction weapon which belonged to Yemo Tian slowly appeared. The weapon shattered quietly into a thin stream of light, drilling into Yemo Tian¡¯s body. His skin and muscles started twitching intensely, while the cold sweat was pouring down his head.

    The dim light transformed from the destructive weapon drew a series of twisted lines on his skin. Every line emitted a strong and mysterious sense of power. Inside the twisted lines, ferocious faces shed across, while waves of shrill screams and cries could be heard.

    In a dark and evil way, Yemo Tian turned the power of the destructive weapon into his own, while destroying it.

    "Alright, now let me see what this trash called Yemo Tian had in his head."

    "Pan Gu world, human beings? Strong fertility, great wisdom, what a magical species! They are the best choice of ve warriors, good!"

    "Dragon? Such a strong physical body? But the fertility is way too poor. The poor fertility means they aren¡¯t able to raise an army in a short period of time as ve warriors. Hmm, not so meaningful. Eh? I have a smart idea about breeding arge number of dragons. They can be harvested regrly as a raw material of high-grade armaments. Good idea!"

    "Phoenixes? Ah, pure and strong soul power...Soul power? Soul power! A magical species gifted with super soul power! Damn it! Those idiots failed to collect this information! Phoenixes, they are so important to me. I have to pay extra attention to them, and I have to figure out a way to increase their poption."

    "So many strange creatures? How can this world have such a diverse ecosystem of living being? Candle dragons? Qilin? Kun Peng? White Tiger? Rosefinch? Turtle? Xie Zhi? Pi Qiu...Ah, millions of kinds in this world are gifted with wisdom...How can this number be so huge? Is the origin of Pan Gu world a hundred times stronger than that of Pan Yu world? Not possible!"

    "But, less than a thousand species are born with wisdom in Pan Yu world..."

    Yemo Tian¡¯s eyes sparked dimly as he murmured in a low voice, "In this case, this Pan Gu world does have secrets. And, this world has ¡¯spirit creatures¡¯! Some muddleheaded creatures can actually cultivate themselves into spirit creatures by absorbing natural powers!"

    "This amazing method of evolution doesn¡¯t exist in Pan Yu world, which means, the natural system of Pan Gu world is moreplicated, maturer, and immeasurable than that of Pan Yu world...Such a world, oh, oh, oh... It should be enjoyed by me alone. As for the others, they better sleep!"

    While murmuring, Dishi Cha walked in quickly and immediately saw the corpse of the Yu n girl lying on the bed with a broken head, and the bed covered in blood.

    Face twitching slightly, Dishi Cha smiled, politely bowing to Yemo Tian as he said, "Lord Yemo Tian, why did you...?We were in a hurry, so we only managed to bring this one maid..."

    "Woman? Ah, that is not a problem!" Yemo Tian turned around and crossed his arms before his chest, looking at Dishi Cha from head to toe as he said, "I have no interest in fleshy bodies, but I value souls. I can ept any creature with a beautiful and strong soul, regardless of the physical body and gender."

    Smiling evilly, Yemo Tian looked at Dishi Cha with his sunken eyes and continued in a nd tone, "For example, your soul is shining with a strong light, very beautiful! So, I am very interested in you."

    "You are?" Dishi Cha¡¯s fine hair stood straight up. He took quite few steps backward in panic, pointed at Yemo Tian, and shouted.

    Yemo Tian walked forward slowly, smilingly nodded to Dishi Cha, and responded with a dim light shing in his eyes, "You may have heard my name. At the very least, you should have worshipped me in youring-of-age ceremony...I am Yu Huo, who passionately loves all beautiful souls!"

    Dishi Cha paused, then let out extremely despairing screams from the deepest area of his soul.

 Chapter 1605: Yu Huoâ€™s greed

    Chapter 1605: Yu Huo¡¯s greed

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    A misty light emerged from Dishi Cha¡¯s eyes, as the despair grew stronger and stronger on his face. He felt that his soul was like a candlelight in a hurricane. He protected the weak light of himself with no spare efforts, but facing the hurricane which was sweeping across his entire spiritual space, his resistance was so weak.

    Yu Huo smiled, enjoying the despairing, struggling look on Dishi Cha¡¯s face.

    He restrained his power on purpose to keep Dishi Cha¡¯s mind clear, keeping him on the verge of copse. The clearer his mind was, the more scared and despairing he would be, and the more Yu Huo would enjoy it.

    "You...why...?" Dishi Cha trembled slightly and asked the question that puzzled him the most at the moment.

    "Why am I in Yemo Tian¡¯s body?" Yu Huo smiled while shaking his head and responded, "Oh, oh, oh, this is a giant secret. But, since you¡¯ve asked the question, I will kindly answer it for you, shall I?"

    Raising his head, Yu Huo chuckled, "The destructive weapon... As you know, to forge a good destructive weapon, aside from the other ordinarymon Chaos materials, a core is needed for controlling the entire weapon¡¯s soul. In the whole Pan Yu world, Soul Crown is the only one capable of making a core like that."

    In fear, Dishi Cha stared at Yu Huo. Soul Crown, one of the twelve ¡¯Crowns¡¯ from the Holy Realm in Pan Yu world. He was a master of all soul-rted weapons, such that many special tools could be only sessfully produced with his works. Surely, the cores for controlling the souls of destructive weapons were included in those special products.

    A destructive weapon was powerful enough to rival a Supreme Magus, but Yemo Tian was so weak. Therefore, a core was needed for allowing Yemo Tian to control the destructive weapon.

    "Soul Crown, my most pious believer...Or, my most useful clone." Yu Huo looked at Dishi Cha mildly, the gently stroked Dishi Cha¡¯s face with his forefinger. Atst, he pointed his finger at Dishi Cha¡¯s erect eye and continued, "So, as long as a trace of my spirit is contained in every core made by Soul Crown..."

    "Every trace of my spirit can serve as a tentacle of mine, sensitive, insightful. My spirit won¡¯t be woken up if no valuable target is discovered, but once it finds anything interesting and valuable, this... will happen."

    Yu Hou smiled warmly, sending strands of dim light into Dishi Cha¡¯s erect eye. "Yemo Tian¡¯s soul has already been absorbed by me. I descended onto this world and sensed how great and magical this world is. I will... eventually possess this world."

    Looking at Dishi Cha¡¯s slowly unfocused eyes, Yu Huo continued ndly, "By the way, I have a bad news for you. Through the soul connection between Yemo Tian and his father, I sensed that Blood Crowns has fallen. In this case, no other people know about Pan Gu world, right? I should have enough time to devour and absorb everything in this world."

    Dishi Cha sighed in despair and gave up on resistance.

    It turned out that he and Yemo Tian had fallen into Yu Huo¡¯s trap back when he brought the destructive weapon to Yemo Tian from Pan Yu world. His great n had failedpletely, but he had no regrets. After all, Blood Crown was one of the twelve ¡¯Crowns¡¯, while Yu Huo was a legendary ¡¯Yu¡¯, who stood high above the masses.

    What was even scarier, as a ¡¯Yu¡¯, Yu Huo was capable of controlling souls.

    The light of wisdom dimmed in Dishi Cha¡¯s eyes, being reced by a misty dim light. In about ten minutes, a new light of wisdom emerged from the deepest area of his eyes. Afterward, Dishi Cha chuckled weirdly, licked his mouth corners with his blood-red tongue, then reverently kneeled and kissed Yu Huo¡¯s bared feet.

    "Piss off!" Yu Huo kicked Dishi Cha away, then pointed at the wardrobe on a corner of the cave. Following his move, a set of luxurious clothing drifted out, putting themselves on Yu Huo one after another. Soon, he was well-dressed.

    "I like to descend to a new world with the bodies of other people, because in this way, I won¡¯t be suppressed by this new world, neither will be attacked by the original power of this world." He looked at himself in the mirror in satisfaction and smiled, then turned around and slowly walked out of the cave.

    Dishi Cha hurriedly followed behind him. While walking, Dishi Cha bowed deeply, cautiously keeping his hands on both sides of his body, his eyes fixed on Yu Huo¡¯s heels.

    "Among all ¡¯Yu¡¯ in Pan Yu world, perhaps, I am the most experienced world conquerer. I¡¯m not like Yu Man, Yu Zhan, and the other idiots, who always prefer to invade a world with pure violence. Every time, they would suffer heavy strikes from the original power of the target world. Once they were injured seriously, they would need a long sleep to heal themselves.

    "Even if they had indeed conquered arge number of worlds with violence, when did they ever have the time to appreciate the beauties of their harvests, to enjoy the measureless benefits brought to them by those conquered worlds?

    "I am the only one who chose to descend on the body of the lucky ones, who started their lives in the target worlds, who lived under the naturalws of the target worlds for years. Under the covers of their bodies, I won¡¯t be noticed by the naturalws of the target worlds, and I can do whatever I want."

    "Therefore, all these years, I have also conquered many worlds, but I am perfectly unharmed. On the contrary, I grew stronger and stronger. As for the others, ah, think about it... If one day, Yu Man, Yu Zhan, and the other idiots all be my clones..."

    A dim yet sharp light flickered in his eyes as he continued, "Perhaps, one day, I can invade the independent spirit of Pan Yu world. That is my highest goal. One day, I will rece the independent spirit of Pan Yu world, and be the supreme great Dao of Pan Yu world. Then, my life will lead me to true eternity."

    Dishi Cha didn¡¯t say a word, but continued bowing deeply, following closely behind Yu Huo.

    Yu Huo walked out of the cave. Thousands of Jia n warriors guarding in the valley looked at him simultaneously. These warriors also saw Dishi Cha, who maintained a weird posture behind Yu Huo.

    Without knowing what to do, many Jia n warriors stood up and attempted to ask questions. But abruptly, Yu Huo flicked his fingers, making the heads of thousands of Jia n warriors explode. Hazy silhouettes flew out of their corpses, flying into Yu Huo¡¯s mouth.

    Swallowing the souls of thousands of Jia n warriors, the redness again appeared on Yu Huo¡¯s face.

    "I need more, more... I need more souls and spirit blood. Dishi Cha, my most loyal ve, you can fulfill this small wish of mine, can¡¯t you? Take me to Liang Zhu City, now. I can¡¯t wait!"

 Chapter 1606: A Sudden Intent of Killing

    Chapter 1606: A Sudden Intent of Killing

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Outside Liang Zhu City, in the manor of an ordinaryndlord...

    Surrounding a three-story building that was exquisite but constructed in poor taste, the flower nursery was filled with dark roses. The flower branches coiled on each other, with interweaving, hair-thin poisonous thorns, glowing with a cold light in the darkness of night.

    The fist-sized roses were blooming. A breeze blew across and raised a puff of dark pollen, covering the entire manor. Some nocturnal animals who quietly flew across the nursery silently fell, being devoured by the dark pollen without leaving a trace.

    asionally, a few mysterious spiritual creatures came to this area from the forest and flew across the air. Immediately, waves of dark pollen rose from the nursery surrounded these invisible creatures. Along with a sizzling noise, a dark light flickered in the air while the pollen swallowed the invisible creatures. Same as always, no traces were left.

    On the ground, the long and slim roots of these dark roses have woven into arge web, with a radius of miles. In the core of this web, wrapped inyers of highly toxic dark roots was a hall, which was carved out of an entire piece of magic crystal.

    Inside the miles squared hall, the twelve emperors from Yu Dynasty sat around a round table.

    Polo Jia, who had just returned from Pan Heng world, looked at the others sullenly, hands fiddling with a ck bone dagger for blood offering ceremonies. The dagger edge glowed with a dim light. asionally, the dagger cut the air and caused shrill noises.

    Yemo Luoye looked at Polo Jia smilingly and said with a gentle voice, "Alright, Polo Jia, we¡¯re on the same side. Even though some misunderstanding existed between us in the beginning, I hope we can all understand that we all have shared interests."

    "Including letting me die?" With a dark face, Polo Jia looked at the others and said, "You should all understand why I have been so close to Ji Haotely. It¡¯s not my fault, but yours. The moment you abandoned me, I..."

    "Give us a number." Piji Nu interrupted him and said, "How much do you want to be our friend again, our determinedrade. Don¡¯t tell me that you have sincerely allied with the humankind, because that would be so hrious."

    Polo Jia remained silent for a while. He ran his eyes over the faces of Yemo Luoye, Piji Nu, and Dishi Yanluo one after another, then took out a leather scroll. With a charcoal pencil, he wrote down a line of characters on the scroll, then pushed it away. The scroll glided to the central area of the round table and stopped.

    With faintly sensible spirit powers, the other eleven emperors skimmed through the scroll. ncing at each other, they hesitated shortly, but then nodded together.

    Yemo Luoye pped her hands. A group of beautiful Yu n girls walked out of a hidden door in a corner of the hall, serving every emperor a ss of wine. The twelve emperors picked up the sses, each giving a ¡¯sincere¡¯ smile, then gave their best wishes to each other and emptied their sses.

    Wiping his mouth corners, Polo Jia puffed his chest out and said ndly, "I know what you want...In Pan Heng world, I witnessed Blood Crown descend to that world. A horrifying war, a horrifying power, but the final result..."

    Spreading his hands, Polo Jia continued in confusion, fear, surprise, and hesitation, "I don¡¯t know what happened in the end. But, since you have all shown your honesty, as a knower from Flow Moon, I have to warn you frankly that..."

    Raising his head, Polo Jia took a while to organize hisnguage, then said slowly word by word, "I saw Priest Mu and Priest Hua...Back then, our ancestors, the first batch of invaders to Pan Gu world, easily defeated Priest Mu and Priest Hua. Even though they once caused our ancestors severe damages, when our ancestors started paying attention to them, they were defeated easily, then disappeared."

    Piji Nu frowned and said, "ording to the Epic of Conquering left by our ancestors, Priest Hua and Priest Mu were just two nt lives with average powers. They had the strength, but not enough to fight our kind."

    "Our ancestors may have lied...Of course, such things happened a lot. The history of our kind is filled with lies, and these things are inevitable...Or, our ancestors were fooled."

    "I am warning you that we have to take the power of Pan Gu world seriously. This world is not as simple as we believed it to be." Polo Jia looked at Yemo Luoye¡¯s beautiful face right in front of him while carrying on, "I witnessed them trample on Blood Crown...I also watched the other two ¡¯Crowns¡¯ descend to Pan Heng world."

    The expression of everyone else in the hall turned strange.

    "Three ¡¯Crowns¡¯? Descended to Pan Heng world together?" A long whileter, Yemo Luoye asked the question carefully.

    Polo Jia nodded.

    Another whileter, Poto Yuan from Sunset Moon punched on the round table, widely opened his erect eye, and growled, "Damn it! Blood Crown has his eyes on us. The other two ¡¯Crowns¡¯ followed him here. The moves of three ¡¯Crowns¡¯ can never be hidden from the Holy Realm, from the other holy beings. We¡¯re in trouble."

    Polo Jia looked at the others coldly and responded, "Trouble? Indeed, great trouble. Not only three ¡¯Crowns¡¯, I¡¯ve also witnessed Priest Mu and Priest Hua¡¯ destructive powers. It is beyond our imagination, such that we cannot even understand it...I also have bad news for everyone. Ji Hao, he is...definitely stronger than ¡¯Crowns¡¯.

    Before the group of emperor recovered from the series of shocking news released by Polo Jia, the manor above the hall was swallowed by a raging fire.

    Yu n and Jia n warriors roared, leadingrge groups of dark-kind ve warriors and non-humankind ves, marching to the manor from all directions. Stormy waves of arrows swished down from the air, heavy axes flying across the sky, and all kinds of magic attacks wereunched like a tsunami, drowning the guards of the manor.

    The warriors brought here by the twelve emperors were all elites, the most loyal warriors from every family. Facing the sudden attack, they fought as hard as they could, but soon died under the besiege of the enemies. After all, the number of enemies was a hundred timesrger than the number of the guards.

    The small building exploded in the fire, generating a thunderous bang. The dark roses were devoured by the fire, incinerating instantly.

 Chapter 1607: A Disaster of Soul

    Chapter 1607: A Disaster of Soul

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    An exaggeratedly luxurious, hill-sized chariot, which was entirely cast from pure gold, slowly approached the manor.

    Eighteen-thousand Jia n warriors carried the chariot on their backs, crawling on the ground with their arms and legs as they moved forward bit by bit. Their mouths and eyes were sewed with golden threads, unable to talk or see. Driven by an invisible force, they moved forward slowly like crawling corpses.

    Yu Huo sat on top of the giant chariot, with a group of beautiful Yu n girls kneeling around him. Leaning his left arm on a soft cushion, he was holding arge ss of wine with his right hand, gently shaking the ss while sipping it from time to time.

    Dishi Cha¡¯s mouth corners were curved upwards, forming a dramatic smile. He was still maintaining his ny-degree bow. Apart from Dishi Cha, the other tens of leaders fromrge Yu Dynasty families were wearing the same stiff smiles, bowing deeply while standing on the chariot.

    Silently, countless heavily armored warriors moved past the chariot, speedily approaching the manor. With strong bows, they released waves of arrows towards the manor from long distances away while moving. The armor-breaking arrows glistened with the light of spell symbols as they shed across the air, covering the sky and enveloping the small manor, which was no more than six miles squared.

    Large groups of Yu n nobles floated in midair, with no light shining in their eyes. But, the energy waves releasing from their bodies were restless. They incanted spells in low voices, calling the names of the three suns and moons while casting powerful offensive magic against the manor.

    Fire and blood shrouded the manor. Troops of dark-kind ve warriors and non-humankind ves had already broken the fence of the manor, marching inside while screaming.

    The guards in the manor had put up a desperate fight against these invaders. Countless ve warriors and ves were shredded like grasses. The blood dyed the earth red, with body parts scattered all over the ground. The roots of the dark roses which survived the fire drilled out of the soil and swept across the area like boas, devouring all of the blood and body parts.

    As more and more blood and flesh was absorbed by the rose roots, the dark roses began regrowing. The twisted branches grew higher and higher towards the sky, whilerge ck roses bloomed in the fire. Nourished by the blood and flesh, these dark roses had mutated. The meters tall roses grew rapidly and endlessly, reaching hundreds of meters in height within ten minutes. From underground, more and more dragon-like giant roots drilled out, wriggling violently.

    The roses harvested the invaders ferociously, wiping out all of the dark-kind ve warriors and non-humankind ves. Following shrill screams, an invisible swirl emerged in the air, swallowing the souls of all who died in the battle.

    Leaning against the chariot, Yu Huo trembled slightly. His face blushed, and the erect eye opened, shining with a heart-freezingly cold light. Extremely thin marks of Dao had been emerging and flickering in the cold light, while a mysterious power could be sensed from his body, growing greater and greater.

    More and more warriors went mad. Following deep horns, elite Jia n warriors marched into the manor in groups. Like wild beasts, they minced the guards in the manor, who struggled desperately against them, then hysterically stormed across the whole ce. Soon, they discovered the secret tunnel that led to the underground hall.

    They broke into the tunnel and entered into the dangerous underground area.

    Guarding in the tunnel were the strongest, most trustworthy guards of the twelve emperors, including some powerful ones at Yemo Shayi¡¯s level. Once the invaders surged into the tunnel, blood sprayed out of the entrance, while thousands of body pieces flew out to hundreds of miles high like the eruption of a volcano.

    Everyone who set foot in the tunnel was killed, with no exception. More souls rose into the sky, crying and wailing, being drawn into the invisible swirl.

    Yu Huo¡¯s face turned extremely red as he absorbed the powers of more and more souls, reaching the limit of this body, which belonged to Yemo Tian and was roughly strengthened by Yu Huo.

    Because of the greediness that existed in his soul, Yu Huo ignored the pressure given by his new body while crazily absorbing the soul power.

    Dim beams of dark light ¡¯grew¡¯ out of his body, fluttering in the air like long ck hairs. These were the soul powers that he could not absorb at the moment, and were converted into such a strange shape, stored outside his body.

    From his marrow to his bones, from his internal organs to his muscles, from his hair to his skin, Yu Huo¡¯s body had been strengthening by the endless soul power. His power grew greater and greater, darker and darker, more and more mysterious. His strength rose rapidly, soon reaching the level of Supreme Magi.

    In the underground hall, the twelve emperors nced at each other in doubt, then raised their hands and swore with the souls of their ancestors that the attack happening outside had nothing to do with themselves at all.

    Soon, they believed each other ¡ª Not a single one of them was stupid enough tounch an offensive like this while he or she was present. Based on the nature of Yu n nobles, if they nned to y some kind of tricks, the first thing they would do is staying as far away as possible.

    "Who is it?" screamed Yemo Luoye in anger, "Who is it? The ones attacking us are from Pan Yu world like us! Who ismanding them?"

    Dong! Dong!

    The door of the hall was pushed open, and a few heads rolled in through the stairs outside the door. Theserge heads with scary looks, widely opened four eyes shining faintly. Clearly, these heads belonged to the best Jia n warriors.

    "These were my Red Sun...These were the fewmanders of my Red Sun Army!" Piji Mu immediately leaped up from his seat, pointed at the few heads rolling on the ground, and screamed, "Why did they attack us? Is this a revolt? Who is attacking us? Damn it! Are they the few discontented brothers of mine? I should have finished them long ago while I still had a chance!"

    ng!

    A Yu n young man fell into the door while gripping a staff. His eyes were popped up, while blood was gushing out of his broken body.

    "Moho Modo...my nephew...He, how could he came here?" Moho Hua from Full Moon shouted.

    The situation turned worse and worse. As more and more slipped into the hall through the stairs outside, the faces of the twelve emperors turned darker and darker.

    From these corpses, they found the ones they were familiar with, who were all core members of the twelve families in power.

    "Their souls are all...missing," said Poto Yuan. As a member of Sunset Moon, he had a sensitive sense of soul powers. "Someone, someone is, is collecting souls...And, they, they were all controlled."

 Chapter 1608: All Imprisoned

    Chapter 1608: All Imprisoned

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The cruel fight hadn¡¯t stopped.

    Roaring madly, groups of non-humankind warriors marched down the tunnel, being ughtered by the powerful guards there. Blood was flowing down the stairs, into the underground hall, inrger andrger streams.

    The blood umted in the hall was already a foot deep. Clearly, a giant number of people had been killed out there. The power elders who were here protecting the twelve emperors had already burst into wild growls in both anger and shock. Too many warriors attacked, and they attacked way too crazily. In terms of individual power, these power elders were in absolute advantages, but they were ¡¯tired¡¯ by now.

    They had been ughtering the elites from their own families. They even found some familiar faces, which belonged to their descendants.

    A few power elders suddenly saw their sons and grandsons among the crazy enemies, but as they hesitated slightly, shiny swords and des had already pierced mercilessly into their bodies.

    By the end, these power elders had no other choice but to grit their teeth and kill every iing enemy. They were numbed, exhausted, and even had their limbs softened.

    They had lived a well-protected life, without being able to adapt to this hell-like battleground. They didn¡¯t know how to keep fighting against their descendants and the warriors they knew, who seemed to be possessed by devils. Quite a few power elders were even in a trance. If they weren¡¯t thinking about the group of emperors in the hall, they would have fled long ago.

    "Retreat!" Hearing the hysterical growls from the outside, Polo Jia helplessly shook his head and said, "Let¡¯s retreat. The elders...can¡¯t take any more of this."

    The elders could not stand this anymore, not just physically, but mentally as well. Polo Jia knew very well about Yu n people. Yu n people were not born as fighters. Showering in blood and fighting dauntlessly were things usually done by elite Jia n warriors. But, when countless Jia n warriorsposed battle formations andunched life-risking offensives, Yu n power elders couldn¡¯t stop them for long.

    "Retreat...Fortunately, this is a secret stronghold of mine, with a teleporting formation that leads to my city. Tell the elders to draw back. Let¡¯s go to my city first, then we¡¯ll talk about the other things." Yemo Luoye snorted in anger.

    Floating in midair, Yemo Luoye came to a corner of the hall and incanted a spell with a soft voice. The blood on the ground boiled immediately. A dazzling light erupted from the floor,, then a teleporting formation spiraled up from the ground. Yemo Luoye locked his fingers and sent strands of her power into the formation to make sure the formation was functional, then nodded in satisfaction.

    "Come on, tell the elders to..." Turning around, Yemo Luoye said to the other emperors. All of a sudden, a few most important space spell symbols in the formation shattered along with a loud series of cracking noise, and the dazzling formation dimmed down quickly.

    "This...How can this happen?" Yemo Luoye¡¯s eyes grew wider in panic. Staring at the dim formation, she yelled with a dry voice, "Someone broke this teleporting formation from my city. But except me, less than ten people know about this secret teleporting formation in the entire Dark Sun."

    The expression of everyone in the hall changed. Yemo Luoye¡¯s city was located in the northernmost area of Liang Zhu City, and was strictly guarded as the city of an emperor in power. Ordinary people could never set foot in that city.

    But, such a secret teleporting formation was damaged. Clearly, the enemy¡¯s hands had already reached every corner of Dark Sun, even touching the deepest secret of Yemo Luoye.

    If this had happened to the Dark Sun, what about the other families in power?

    The giant chariot had already been carried to the manor by the crawling Jia n warriors. Yu Huo looked at the manor coldly, which was now covered in blood.

    "Oh, oh, wanna leave? Did you ask me for a permission? Without my permission, you can¡¯t run." Yu Huo chuckled.

    While chuckling, he puffed off a handful of dark light beams from his body, rolling the threadlike light into arge ck ball, then conveniently throwing it to the entrance of the tunnel which led to the underground hall.

    Swiftly, the ck ball flew to the entrance and exploded along with a buzz. Like a ck torrent, an overwhelming wave of soul power flooded into the tunnel, flowing down rapidly.

    Wherever the soul power wave swept across, all exhausted power elders burst into screams. They fell to the ground with their heads buried in their arms, twitching a few times before fainting.

    The twelve emperors in the underground hall didn¡¯t manage to react timely. Facing the soul power wave, blinding light burst from their bodiesyer byyer, but soon were all crushed. The emperors screamed out loud, and right next, their souls were shaken. Rolling up their eyes, they fell to the ground as well.

    The blood rippled, as these emperors, the holders of the highest power of Yu Dynasty, floated on it, looking nothing different from the corpses around them.

    A whileter, a group of Jia n warriors rushed into the hall, violently grabbing the long hairs of the twelve emperors and dragging them up to the ground.

    Twelve emperors in power, eighteen power elders, and over two-hundred elite non-humankind warriors all lied on the ground in a straight line, covered in blood. Some of them were also covered in wounds.

    A dark mist condensed into chains upon their erect eyes, sealing their souls and disabling them from feeling things.

    "Ah, what a pretty little girl! Are you the sister of the stupid original owner of this body of mine?" Standing up and treading on the backs of Jia n warriors, Yu Huo walked down the chariot and slowly stepped on the ground.

    He came to Yemo Luoye, lowered his head, and looked at her beautiful face for a long while. Curving his mouth corners upwards, Yu Huo gave an evil grin and said, "What a piece of art! Such a beauteous soul, I can¡¯t even bear eating her. Some souls are works of art, should be protected and appreciated as collections, instead of being eaten brutally as food."

    Yu Huo squatted and gently stroked Yemo Luoye¡¯s erect eye with a finger.

    The dark chain faded. Trembling slightly, Yemo Luoye suddenly opened her eye and stared at Yu Huo in fear.

    "Yemo Tian, you bloody traitor! You...Where did you get the power?" Yemo Luoye didn¡¯t shout, neither did she curse> Instead, she asked the question ¡ª This power, which overmastered so many people within such a short span of time, shouldn¡¯t belong to Yemo Tian.

    "Yemo...Luoye, a beautiful name, a beautiful soul, a beautiful girl..." Yu Huo smiled as he looked at her, then pointed at the other eleven emperors in power while saying, "I¡¯m not Yemo Tian, even though this physical body is indeed from him."

    He grinned and continued in a nd tone, "I¡¯m very sorry, but now, you¡¯re all my prisoners."

 Chapter 1609: A Bloody Surprise Strike

    Chapter 1609: A Bloody Surprise Strike

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    When Yu Huo captured Yemo Luoye and the other emperors, Yi Di and Yuan Li were sitting around a bonfire, drinking.

    Luxurious, magnificent, Yu Dynasty style buildings stood in the surroundings, glistening in the darkness of night. However, Yi Di and the other human warriors didn¡¯t like these buildings. They raised bonfires on a t square, put raw meat on the fire, and let the smell of grilling meat spread to every area of the city, along with a beautiful aroma of wine. These, were the favorites of human warriors.

    Enormous halls,plicated decorations, beautiful maids...Non-humankind beings liked these things the most, but simple and honest human warriors hadn¡¯t learned to enjoy these yet.

    "Shame, shame! We¡¯re not strong enough to help Ji Hao." Raising arge wine pot and pouring the wine into his mouth, Yi Di then gave a long sigh, seeming to be slightly frustrated. "Ji Hao, Supreme Magus, a divine emperor chosen by the world itself... He¡¯s getting more and more powerful, but we, we are left far behind."

    Yuan Li knitted his brows and twisted his monkey face, then said, "Don¡¯t say this, don¡¯t say this. We¡¯re all living beings, so who¡¯s worse than the others? Ji Hao¡¯s attained his current power by showering in blood and crawling through corpse mountains. We shall focus on our own cultivations. Are we some now? How much of the sr term arrow have you understood?"

    Hearing Yuan Li, Yi Di fell a bit embarrassed. He grinned, then shook his head without responding.

    The sr term arrow taught by Yu Yu was greatly powerful and incredibly ingenious, but his understanding of it was still very shallow, and he was far from the essence of this profound art of arrow. With a thorough understanding of this art of arrow, Yi Di would be able to step into the level of Supreme Magi with no efforts. However, he had only been learning it for a few years, and wasn¡¯t as talented as Ji Hao. So, how could he improve fast?

    Wuzhi Qi was still in the shape of Si Wen Ming. Sitting in a corner, he remained silent with a dark face. Around him, all human warriors were drunk, their faces blushed. These human warriors instinctively sensed that this ¡¯Si Wen Ming¡¯ was quite different from before. Therefore, no one was willing toe near him, either did anyonee talk to him.

    Sitting in the darkness alone, Wuzhi Qi knitted his eyebrows, thinking about his future.

    He didn¡¯t need to worry about Yuan Li anymore. Yuan Li was now close to Ji Hao, and was under Yu Yu¡¯s guidance. With such a powerful being to rely on, who could ever harm a hair of his? As for Wuzhi Qi himself...As one of the eight senior ministers under Gong Gong¡¯s leadership, when Gong Gong raised the flood, Wuzhi Qi had indeed done a series of wicked things.

    Would human beings forgive him for the things he had done? Even though Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming had both given their word to Wuzhi Qi, he was still worried about his future. Perhaps, he should run away now, shouldn¡¯t he? But where could he go?

    While struggling, Wuzhi Qi picked up arge bowl, gulped about a liter of wine, then cursed through gritted teeth, "Damn you, Gong Gong! You deserved to die, and your bloodline deserved to perish. I lived a wonderful life as the God of Huai Water, yet you attempted to overturn the world and forced me to follow you. If you had seeded, fine, but your great n was ruined by a few kids so easily. Now, you have gotten me into trouble!"

    Wuzhi Qi nced around whileining, his eyes turning slightly red. A fierceness emerged in his eyes. He truly wanted to beat a few unlucky ones to channel his anger, and it would be even better if he could crush their bones.

    But ncing around, Wuzhi Qi found no one else but the carefully selected human warriors, who were sent to Pan Heng world by Ji Hao and had just returned to Pan Gu world with the city of great cmity. The intent of killing grew stronger and stronger in Wuzhi Qi¡¯s heart, but he clearly understood that he could not do anything to these human warriors. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t end well, even if he had been trying to redeem his sins by good deeds.

    "Late at night, shall I go pick a few poor ones from Liang Zhu City in the darkness to vent my anger?" As he couldn¡¯t do anything to the ones surrounding him, Wuzhi Qi started having other ideas. He narrowed his eyes, which had turned blood-red. He couldn¡¯t wait to have some serious fun.

    "Old b*stard Dishi Cha fooled the old idiot Gong Gong, attempted to conquer Pan Gu world with the flood, but ended up as the biggest joke." Gritting his teeth, Wuzhi Qi murmured coldly, "Dishi Cha, Dishi Family? Hmm, where is their territory in Liang Zhu City? I¡¯ve been there, haven¡¯t I? Ah, I wonder how many of their members are still alive by now."

    Looking around again, Wuzhi Qi slowly stood up, prepared to walk away in Si Wen Ming¡¯s shape.

    Along with a light series of footstep sound, Polo Jia smilingly walked over with a giant wine pot and about ten guards. While walking, he said mildly, "Lord Yi Di, try this. This is my ¡¯Snow God¡¯, the wine made with a secret Flow Moon magic. The wine is frosty, but contains a trace of after-world pure sun power. It is the best thing to nourish your soul and spirit."

    Shaking the wine pot, Polo Jia lowered his voice and continued, "This wine is very hard to make, and the materials are rare. So, I don¡¯t have too much in my collection."

    While speaking, Polo Jia carried the wine pot and went up to Yi Di and Yuan Li with his guards.

    Both Yi Di and Yuan Li were bibulous. Hearing Polo Jia introducing the mysterious wine, these two nearly drunk young disciples drooled over the wine pot in Polo Jia¡¯s hands.

    Polo Jia smilingly handed them the wine pot. Suddenly, the dark heavy pot with ck ze suddenly shattered, and the wine contained in it turned into extremely sharp long needles, swishing towards Yuan Li and Yi Di.

    Yi Di¡¯s swan cloak glowed suddenly. Strong feathers emitted a dazzling light, defending him against the needles. Yuan Li shed across the air, transformed into a silver beam of light, and released his extremely negative power, darting a long distance away. Those needles failed to touch his body.

    "Kill! Kill all these lowly barbarians! Offer their souls to our supreme master!" He screamed hoarsely without minding if this attack hurt Yi Di and Yuan Li or not.

    As a follower from Flow Moon, Polo Jia pulled out a giant machete with sawteeth and hacked fiercely on a drunk human warrior. This poor Eastern Wastnd was chopped into two even before he figured out what was happening.

    Following Polo Jia¡¯s order, countless crazy non-humankind warriors, who hadpletely lost control of their bodies and minds, rushed out from the darkness and pounced on human warriors, who were startled and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Swords, spears and des were swung down, putting thousands of human warriors to the ground. Blood sshed everywhere.

 Chapter 1610: The Face of His

    Chapter 1610: The Face of His

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Yi Di and Yuan Li were caught unprepared by this sudden massacre.

    They looked at Polo Jia, who had gone mad already. Before they fought back, giant groups of Yu n noble rushed out of the surrounding buildings, holding staffs and calling the names of the nine moons and three suns, releasing a magical power from their bodies which covered the square where human warriors were resting on.

    Tens of flying forts and floating mountains speedily approached from a distance away. Large groups of Jia n warriors stood on the fort and mountains, releasing waves of armor-breaking heavy arrows like a thunderstorm.

    Some Jia n warriors had beenughing wildly while throwing flying axes down from the sky. With the height advantage, the spears and axes easily tore apart the bodies of human warriors, nailed them on the ground, or chopped them into pieces.

    These human warriors under Yuan Li and Yi Di¡¯s lead had just returned from Pan Yu world. Yu Dynasty had allied with the humankind to face Blood Crown, but who could have ever imagined that the non-humankind would change side in this war so suddenly?

    Among all human warriors who had been happily enjoying the banquet around bonfires, less than one percent were in simple leather armors, while all heavy armors were stored in a campsite not far away. Facing the enemies who were armed to the teeth, human warriors burst into raging roars and fought back bravely, but their bravery failed to make up for the disadvantage of the equipment. More and more human warriors fell to the ground.

    Dense clouds of smoke rose from the troops of human warriors. Mingling among the human warriors, the poisoners released the strongest magic poisons. The colorful smoke spread out swiftly. Swallowed by the smoke, the tens of thousands of Jia n warriors at the battlefront immediately fell on the ground, screaming and twitching intensely in pain.

    From behind the surrounding buildings, divine towers quietly rose. Controlled by Yu n nobles, the erect eyes above the towers opened, letting out destructive beams of light.

    Every beam of light caused explosions and raised fires. The fire covered the entire square in no time. In the fire, all poisoners, who didn¡¯t have strong bodies, were wiped out even before they could make a howl.

    Some light beams transformed into a glowing mist, flowing in the entire area. Merging with the poisonous smoke, it neutralized the poison within a few seconds. More non-humankind warriors roared like beasts while marching into the square, joining the fight against the human warriors.

    Most of the human warriors on the scene were Eastern Wastnd archers led by Yi Di. Beyond a far enough distance between them and their enemies, Eastern Wastnd archers could be the scariest life harvesters on battlegrounds. But at this moment, these non-humankind warriors rushed up to them and started hand-to-handbat right before their faces.

    These tall and slim Eastern Wastnd archers wielded short swords and fought against non-humankind warriors unskillfully. Facing the heavy spears and giant des in the hands of the enemies, their light and short swords were shattered in a few moves. Tens of thousands of Eastern Wastnd archers were finished off before they could shoot a single arrow.

    Blood dyed the entire square red, bonfires were trampled upon, and burning corals rolled and scattered on the ground. The shaking fiery light illuminated the broken corpses on the ground and crying wounded warriors.

    "Polo Jia, you will die!" A colorful pair of wings spread on Yi Di¡¯s back. Looking at the corpses of his warriors, Yi Di growled to Polo Jia with a dry, bitter voice, "Do you want Yu Dynasty to be erased?"

    A dark rose flew across the dark sky. The stem of the rose was as sharp as an arrow, aimed at Yi Di¡¯s heart.

    Yuan Li reacted fast. A bolt of thunder darted out of his cudgel and struck on the dark rose.

    Bang!

    The rose exploded, and Yuan Li quivered slightly, taking a few steps backward.

    The exploded rose turned into a cloud of ck pollen, wrapping Yi Di and Yuan Li. Sensing a faint aroma, their bodies were suddenly softened. Their tidewater-like strong power flows fell apart, and their softened hands couldn¡¯t even hold their weapons.

    Yemo Luoye quietly walked into the square, with countless dark roses drifting around her. Her eyes sparkled with a fiery light of craziness, body wrapped in a dark mist, and her beautiful face translucent, that made her look like a ghost.

    All human warriors who dared to approach her silently fell to the ground. Dark sprigs of rose grew rapidly from the corpses on the ground, then beautiful and evil ck roses bloomed one after another. Clouds of ck pollen rose, turning into a glistening mist that enveloped the entire square and all non-humankind beings and human warriors, who had been fighting madly against each other.

    "Be erased?" Yemo Luoye raised her head andughed with a shrill voice, that sounded like a chicken which had its tail on fire, "You want to erase us? When our great master descends...you will be the destroyed ones. It can only be you!"

    Raising her fingers, Yemo Luoye released beams of dark light from her fingertips. The light beams sliced through the space and caused a high-pitched noise, which was so unpleasant to hear. All non-humankind warriors and human warriors that approached her burst into shrill howls, while the dark light beams cut through their bodies, easily cutting them into pieces.

    Some ¡¯lucky¡¯ ones had their bodies cut into two parts, and didn¡¯t die immediately. They twitched and struggled on the ground, screaming hoarsely in pain and despair.

    The dark light beams wove into a giant web and descended on Yi Di and Yuan Li, who lied on the ground with softened limbs. They looked at the web in despair. They wanted to dodge, what where could they get to strength to do it?

    A muffled roar quaked the earth and sted across the brains of all non-humankind warriors like thunder in a summer night. From the eyes of noses and mouths of all non-humankind warriors on the square, sharp blood streams erupted. They began shaking and shambling backward. Some of them even sat straight to the ground, without being able to move.

    The muffled roar crushed the brains of tens of thousands of non-humankind warriors, even killing the souls of a big half of them.

    Next, a horrifying power rose into the sky with a strong scent, which froze the bodies of all living beings like a nightmare, and made people despair from deep down their souls. Silver-blue spirit creature power flooded in all directions and froze every non-humankind warrior it touched. Quietly, the frozen non-humankind beings shattered into ice crystals.

    ¡¯Si Wen Ming¡¯, who had been sitting beside a bonfire, remaining motionless the whole time, now slowly stood up. Suddenly, his skin cracked, exposing the twisted water ape face underneath. With his long silver hair glowing in a dim blue light, Wuzhi Qi carried a giant dark ice cudgel and teleported himself to Yi Di and Yuan Li, wiping out all the dark light beams with one palm.

    "Kill human beings, okay...Kill my son...Girl, how do you prepare to die?" Eyes burning with a blue fire, Wuzhi Qi bared his sharp teeth.

 Chapter 1611: Unsealed Wuzhi Qi

    Chapter 1611: Unsealed Wuzhi Qi

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Wuzhi Qi was about thirty meters tall at the moment, standing in front of Yemo Luoye and Polo Jia like a small hill.

    His silver-blue long hair fluttered like seaweed in water, as a suffocating danger could be sensed from the beautiful silver-blue light. His terrifying spirit creature power drilled into every non-humankind warrior¡¯s body like mud in a swamp, and forced them to open their mouth to gasp for air.

    Cracking noises could be heard without an end while Wuzhi Qi released his power as much as he liked. He showed the power of a true prehistorical spirit creature to the people on the scene. Under the pressure created by him, the bones of all non-humankind creatures within the area a million miles in radius around him were creaking. The slightly weaker ones among these non-humankind warriors had already fallen to the ground with broken bones.

    Wuzhi Qi bared his teeth and grinned. With his muscr arms, he slowly swung the dark ice cudgel.

    Earlier on, when non-humankind warriors brutally ughtered countless human warriors under Yi Di¡¯smand, Wuzhi Qi made no reaction, as if he hadn¡¯t seen a thing. He was ¡¯loyally¡¯ following Ji Hao¡¯s order and ying Si Wen Ming, who went to an unknown ce to do an unknown thing. He was doing his job, without any intention to save those poor human kids.

    He was the god of Huai Water, a powerful spirit creature who lived since the beginning of time. He had seen countless dead people. Indeed, hundreds of thousands of young human beings had just been massacred, but was that a big deal? During the past countless years, how many human beings had he killed in person?

    Nevertheless, when Yemo Luoye attempted to kill Yuan Li, Wuzhi Qi stood up immediately.

    He had arge number of sons and daughters, but of all, Yuan Li was the one with the greatest potential. Yuan Li followed Yu Yu¡¯s guidance and became his disciple. ¡¯Priest Yu Yu¡¯, only the truly powerful beings who lived through the prehistorical era could understand what that name meant.

    "Girl, did my kid offend you, that made youe sote at night to kill people?" Wuzhi Qi thudded his cudgel heavily on the ground, quaked the earth, and sent de-sharp, blue-colored airstreams in every direction, shredding the luxurious buildings in the surroundings.

    Yemo Luoye and Polo Jia looked at Wuzhi Qi with a weird smile on their faces.

    If they were still themselves, they would have been scared away by Wuzhi Qi¡¯s horrifying power long ago. But now, they looked at Quzhi Qi fearlessly, proudly raised their chins, and scornfully snorted.

    All information about Wuzhi Qi shed across Yemo Luoye and Polo Jia¡¯ minds. Through a magical soul connection, on the giant chariot in hundreds of miles away, Yu Huo quickly learned everything that Yemo Luoye and Polo Jia knew about Wuzhi Qi.

    "A minister under the leadership of a water god in this world?" Yu Huo¡¯s rolling eyeballs paused briefly. Abruptly, he raised his head and carefully sensed the agitated, wild spirit creature power released by Wuzhi Qi. Then, his snow-white face twitched intensely. "These low-grade poor families are so...lucky!"

    Yu Huo looked at the sky in confusion, which had been turned silver-blue by Wuzhi Qi¡¯s spirit creature power.

    Based on Yu Huo¡¯s sensation, Wuzhi Qi¡¯s power was no weaker than the power of ¡¯Crowns¡¯ from Pan Yu world. But, he was merely a minster under the leadership of a Water God? Was this a joke? Those lowly idiots who invaded this world the first might have misunderstood something, or...the local creatures in Pan Gu world had been hiding their powers too well.

    "Perhaps, it was because of some unknown inner conflicts?" Yu Huo smiled with a great interest, "When those lucky poor beings invaded this world, these powerful beings...Did they hide their powers to weaken theirpetitors? Interesting, so very interesting. I like the enemies who y tricks, so interesting."

    Wuzhi Qi released his power and killed a giant number of non-humankind warriors, even shredding their souls with the coldness he created.

    Silver pieces transformed into silver light spots and rose into the sky, being swallowed by the invisible swirl of Yu Huo. Yu Huo devoured the soul pieces, which still had a bone-piercing coldness. Gradually, the threadlike dark light beams on his body were added with a faint silver color.

    "Is this the Dao of natural of water and ice in this world?" Sensing the strange feeling given by the cold soul pieces, Yu Huo said to himself, "It¡¯s thin, but can help me to understand the great Dao of this world."

    "So, my ves, kill thisrge monkey!" While smiling, Yu Huo shook his head and said gently, "Yemo Luoye, my most beautiful collection,e back. Any slight scratch on your perfect face would ache my heart!"

    Wuzhi Qi coldly looked down at Yemo Luoye and Polo Jia, who had been remaining silent, and said, "Say it, annoying three-eyed little things. Were your brains damaged? Or, your partnership with the humankind, has it always been a scheme?"

    Yemo Luouye gave a mysterious smile. Slightly lifting her dress with both hands, she curtseyed to Wuzhi Qi, then turned around and quietly disappeared in the darkness.

    Holding the giant sawtooth de, Polo Jia twisted his face and pounced on Wuzhi Qi crazily and hysterically while shouting, "Brave Pan Yu warriors, follow me, attack!"

    As the Flow Moon Emperor from Yu Dynasty, a knower, Polo Jia now acted like the bravest warrior. He led countless non-humankind warriors and madlyunched an offensive on Wuzhi Qi. Non-humankind warriors marched towards Wuzhi Qi like a dark flood. Treading on the silver-blue ice created by Wuzhi Qi¡¯s power, they marched towards Wuzhi Qi fearlessly.

    Wuzhi Qiughed out loud. The spirit creature power releasing from his body grew thicker and thicker, stronger and stronger, eventually bing a giant silver-blue column of mist, rising straight into the sky. The hundreds of meters thick column spun swiftly and created a thousand-miles-wide swirling cloud in the sky.

    "It feels good to be unrestrained. Fighting for myself...I haven¡¯t had such a feeling in a very, very long time."

    "After I became a minister of Gong Gong Family, I...No, your Master Wuzhi Qi, hasn¡¯t felt so passionate for many years!"

    "Endless schemes, endless tricks, one after another, over and over again...I have trampled across the ancient world, ughtered millions and millions of water-kind spirit creatures, but my passion, my boiling blood, was all taken away by the group of cowards named Gong Gong!"

    Raising the giant cudgel with both arms, Wuzhi Qi trembled in excitement.

    "Thanks to the two kids, Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao, the Gong Gong Family is gone! Haha! So wonderful! Your Master Wuzhi Qi is...back!"

    Wuzhi Qi widely opened his mouth and roared. His sharp teeth sparkled with a dazzling cold light while he banged his giant dark ice cudgel thunderously against the ground, quaking the earth once again strongly. Cracks appeared on the ground, letting out frosty airstreams along with sharp ice crystals, and killing all non-humankind warriors within the area three-hundred-million miles in radius!

    "This is me, your Master Wuzhi Qi! The true Wuzhi Qi!" Wuzhi Qiughed maliciously while three enormous blue swirls burst from the silver-blue column upon his head.

 Chapter 1612: What Happened in Those Years

    Chapter 1612: What Happened in Those Years

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Wuzhi Qi discharged his tremendous power, with torrents rising into the sky. The twelve water worlds which hadn¡¯tpletely merged with Pan Gu world seemed to sense something, as they suddenly vented an overwhelming water power. Affected by the power of Wuzhi Qi, the water power turned into a heavy snow, drifting down from the sky.

    Palm-sized, strong and thick snowkes spiraled, falling from the air while causing ear-piercing swishing noises.

    Tens of millions of miles wide region of space turned pasty. Every ke of snow was glowing with a silver-blue light. Wuzhi Qi didn¡¯t stop channeling his power. By now, the water power from the twelve worlds was his strongest support, allowing his power to grow stronger and stronger.

    "How many years have it been since I did this?" Wuzhi Qi¡¯s wildughter vibrated the entire city and tore down countless new pces and mansions, which were still in reconstruction. Defensive formations fell apart one after another.

    The cold gale rolled waves of sharp ice crystals and swept across the whole Liang Zhu City. Wuzhi Qi wielded his giant cudgel andughed thunderously, swiftly darting around the city and harvesting any life that crossed his eyes like Death.

    Polo Jia and a few Flow Moon power elders died right on the spot, turning into a puddle of blood with meat paste, frozen on the ground and sealed in ice. They failed to take even one strike from Wuzhi Qi, ending up being smashed by Wuzhi Qi so easily.

    "It shouldn¡¯t be like this, shouldn¡¯t." Sitting on top of the giant chariot, Yu Huo was shaking his head and murmuring while happily devouring the souls of all warriors who died on the battleground. "Wuzhi Qi shouldn¡¯t be so powerful. He has reached the level of ¡¯Crowns¡¯, but he is even stronger than ¡¯Crowns¡¯."

    "Lucky poor ones, how dare they im that they have conquered Pan Gu world?" In confusion, Yu Huo gave an embarrassed smile while looking at Wuzhi Qi, who had been massacring the entire city. "Can you call this world conquered? A group of power elders failed to stop Wuzhi Qi...Merely under Gong Gong¡¯s leadership, seven other powerful beings at his level existed, not to mention the Zhu Rong Family, which rivaled the Gong Gong Family for tens of thousands of years!"

    Outside Liang Zhu City, in the snowstorm on top of a towering mountain, Zhu Rong was wearing a red robe, covered in a faint fiery light. Carrying arge wine cbash, he quietly watched Wuzhi Qi ughter in Liang Zhu City while tasting the fine wine.

    He heard Wuzhi Qi roaring and watched him leap in the air like flying birds, wielding that giant dark ice cudgel which was so famous back in the prehistorical age. He witnessed Wuzhi Qi crush every non-humankind power elder who dared to stand in the way. Zhu Rong clearly sensed that inside Wuzhi Qi¡¯s body, the divine talisman of a minister of Gong Gong Family had been fading, and the power that belonged to Wuzhi Qi himself, the power of a spirit creature, was being restored.

    "Wuzhi Qi is freed." said Zhu Rong calmly, "Tonggong, when you seed to the throne, the first thing you will do is clean off all remaining forces of the Gong Gong Family, killing everyst one of them."

    Zhu Rong Tonggong, who hadn¡¯t shown up for a long while, was also in a vividly red long robe. With a faint smile, he stood beside Zhu Rong, his body glowing with a faint fiery light. Narrowing his dimly shining eyes, he silently looked at Wuzhi Qi.

    "Wuzhi Qi,pletely freed and without a restraint, is truly, incredibly fierce. Such a dangerous being should indeed be obliterated." Zhu Rong Tonggong smiled and asked politely, "Abba, I do not understand..."

    Zhu Rong smiled and turned around to look at the group of people standing in the behind.

    Among the group, a nine meters tall muscr figure with a dragon-head and a human body, skin covered thickly in red scales and wrapped in a fiery cloud,ughed with a deep voice.

    If one looked closer, one would find the head of this muscr creature to be over ny-percent simr to that of a dragon. But then, one would notice some differences. Specifically, he was a Qilin, a fire Qilin, a powerful member of the the Qilin family. A prehistorical power could be sensed from his body.

    "Elder Huoyuan? Can you please exin to Tonggong?" Zhu Rong looked at this fire Qilin, his eyes filled with admiration. Clearly, this fire Qilin had a fairly high position in Zhu Rong Family.

    Huoyuan snatched the wine cbash from Zhu Rong¡¯s hands and poured all the wine into his mouth. Emptying the cbash, he began talking with a muffled voice.

    "In fact, things have always been clear."

    "First, we Zhu Rong Family and the Gong Gong Family are archenemies. The blood hatred between us existed back when the ancient heaven was still ruled by Gold, Green, Water, Fire, Earth, the five original divine emperors...Even though it now seems that Gong Gong¡¯s bloodline has died, we still need to hunt everyst one of their people down."

    Huoyuan looked at Wuzhi Qi with a dark face and said word by word, "Has Gong Gong¡¯s bloodline truly died? Not necessarily. Therefore, anyone who has a chance to secretly protect the surviving possessors of Gong Gong¡¯s bloodline, such as Wuzhi Qi, Kun Peng, Dragon king, have to be wiped out. If we can¡¯t kill them, we need to control them, to hold them, without giving them a chance to step into any worldly affairs again."

    "Second, you kids always feel that these years, we¡¯ve been suppressed too much by the non-humankind." Scornfully shaking a finger, Huoyuan raised his face and continued, "In fact, back then, when the non-humankind invaded for the first time, Zhu Rong Family, Gong Gong Family, even the families of the ancient Green God and Gold God, which have already fallen by now...Back then, those poor non-humankind beings could easily defeat the human-kind, but any divine family would have been able to finish them off with no effort."

    "We couldn¡¯t, we weren¡¯t willing to, and we dared not to do it!" Looking at Zhu Rong Tonggong, Huoyuan said, "Prince Tonggong, as you are about to be the new Fire God, you have to understand how dangerous Pan Gu world is."

    "The whole Pan Gu world is a giant chessboard. All living beings in this world are chess pieces." said Hui Yuan with a deep voice, "We original gods used to be the chess yers, but as time went by, the great Dao of nature changed, and we have be chess pieces as well."

    "But after all, we once were yers. We have be chess pieces indeed, who can tell for sure that we won¡¯t rise again to control the game?" Looking at Zhu Rong Tonggong, Huoyuan carried on, "Therefore, the current yers want us dead, want all our descendants dead."

    "We are merely two divine families. Because of the tricks they yed, even the heaven has fallen, not to mention us."

    "For a glean hope of survival, Zhu Rong Family and Gong Gong Familypeted with each other to be a follower of the humankind, for the position of Great Libation. We strived to be under the leadership of the humankind, only for the future of our bloodlines."

    "For the position of Great Libation, Gong Gong Family and Zhu Rong Family started a series of wrestles against each other, and the hatred between us grew deeper and deeper. In the end, we seized the position and left the Gong Gong Family no choice but to be content with the second best.

    Hearing Huoyuan, Zu Rong Tonggong¡¯s eyes grew wider and wider in shock.

 Chapter 1613: Zhu Rongâ€™s Warning

    Chapter 1613: Zhu Rong¡¯s Warning

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Huoyuan told Zhurong Tonggong about everything he knew. What Huoyuan told was the true history, the scars, the stains of blood, the happiness, sadness, anger, and joy the Zhu Rong Family ancestors had.

    Zhu Rong Tonggong was a descendant of god, but he felt that he was listening to legends.

    Zhu Rong Family and Gong Gong Family, the two powerful divine families, were actually willing to serve the humankind for survival, because they didn¡¯t want to wither and fall like the other divine families. They even started intense conflicts with each other, only to join the cudgel of human beings. How could all this even be real?

    As a matter of fact, while serving the humankind as Great Libation, the bloodline of Zhu Rong Family had been thriving over these years. For example, Zhu Rong had many children. But, what about the Gong Gong Family? They failed to attain the position, and were barely protected by the humankind. Therefore, the number of their family members got smaller and smaller in the recent five generations. Gong Gong, the fallen former Water God, had Gong Gong Wuyou as his only son!

    What made Zhu Rong Tonggong even more speechless was that in order to not be wiped out by the mysterious, irresistible strong power in this world, all members of Gong Gong Family and Zhu Rong Family would leave the world for the Chaos on their own initiative once they reached a certain level of power. Not for finding Pan Yu world or thoroughly destroy the non-humankind, which invaded Pan Gu world...

    All that they had been pursuing was survival. How on earth could this be real?

    What was even more shocking...Zhu Rong Tonggong popped up his eyes as he stared at Huoyuan. In fact, the number of former human emperors and ancient powerful human beings who managed to cultivate themselves into Supreme Magi wasn¡¯t as small as the number in the public record...The actual number was hundreds, even thousands of times greater. Zhu Rong Tonggong was stunned, and was badly confused.

    Same as the powerful members of Gong Gong Family and Zhu Rong Family, those powerful human beings prisoned themselves in their natural stars, fell into deep sleep, or left the world and stepped into the boundless Chaos, only to dodge the mysterious strong force from Pan Gu world. They all made their choice for survival.

    "Abba!" Zhu Rong Tonggong turned around and looked at Zhu Rong to ask, "Is this real?" He couldn¡¯t believe what he had heard.

    Zhu Rong took out a new wine cbash from his sleeve, threw it to Huoyuan, then took out another one for himself. Pouring some wine into his mouth, he slowly nodded and said, "Your reaction is exactly the same as mine, back when your grandfather passed on his power to me. I asked my father the same question."

    "At that time, I also felt that our Zhu Rong Family was so strong, with millions of divinemanders, countless divine warriors, with all people in the Southern Wastnd. We have such a strong force under control!"

    "Not to mention the fact that we have been serving the humankind as Great Libation. We are sharing the honors and the shames with the humankind, we allied with them, and together, weposed a decisive force in Pan Gu world. We have no fear."

    "When I was young, I was also proud. I believed that Gong Gong Family was our biggest enemy. As for those so-called non-humankind beings...I thought they existed because Emperor Yao wasn¡¯t capable enough. I thought that if my Abba were the human emperor, he would have led his enormous army and crushed every non-humankind being long ago..."

    Shaking his head, Zhu Rong took a sip of the wine and continued ndly, "Who would have thought that if we weren¡¯t willingly following the humankind, and if we didn¡¯t merge our natural fortune with theirs, putting ourselves under their protection, we might have disappeared already?"

    "So, who are they?" Zhu Rong Tonggong wanted an answer.

    "Who are they?" Zhu Rong remained silent for long.

    A long whileter, he squatted and drew a diagram of Taiji on the snowfield, then drew a Ruyu, a longsword, a tree, and a lotus...Remaining silent for another while, he drew a pair of crossed swords and a pair of long and slim, spiraled snakes.

    Beside the pair of snake, he drew an old man, and a fierce-looking beautiful woman.

    "Not to be said, not to be mentioned... Before I leave Zhu Rong Family, I will imprint these in your soul." said Zhu Rong, "Now, you remember this...Pan Gu world...Can it be them? It may or may not be...Our ancestor may be qualified to talk to them, but at present, we have been...left too far behind."

    "But, I don¡¯t understand," said Zhu Rong Tonggong honestly.

    "In fact, I don¡¯t understand it either." Zhu Rong looked at the series of symbols he drew on the snow and sighed heavily. Wielding his palm, he melted the snow and turned it into a cloud of steam, which dissipated in the air.

    "You shall just remember what my father told me back then. To allow our bloodline to remain developing forever, we first need to hold the position of Great Libation. We, the Zu Rong Family, have to be under the protection of the humankind."

    "Second, if you discover any descendant of a god, such as a surviving member of Gong Gong Family, you need to destroy him. Only by ceasing the natural fortune that belongs to the other divine families will the natural fortune belonging to us rise, and we can stay prosperous."

    "Third, this is a sincere advice to you, my son." Zhu Rong grinned, looked at Zhu Rong Tonggong, and said mildly, "Man Man has found herself a good man. I never thought that the unimpressive Southern Wastnd boy could achieve so much today. Man Man will marry him, and they will have their children...But, in the future, when Man Man marries Ji Hao, she will no longer be a member of Zhu Rong Family. You should be out of touch with her."

    Zhu Rong Tonggong stared at Zhu Rong in shock and asked, "Man Man...Is anything wrong with Ji Hao?"

    Zhu Rong frowned and responded in a deep voice, "Nothing is wrong with him. Just...nothing. Everything about him is going too well. As a kid who hasn¡¯t even lived his first century, he has be a Supreme Magus, a divine emperor, and holds a high position in the human society...Too well, too well, that even I am scared."

    "These years, when did Ji Hao ever suffer a frustration? He has indeed encountered some difficulties, but he stayed safe every time, and solved all problems. The people who set themselves against him...The ones who were able to crush Gold Crow n with a finger, where have they all been?"

    "He¡¯s too lucky. The natural fortune of his is too strong. I¡¯m afraid that behind this...too many things are still unknown." Zhu Rong stood up, seriously looked at Zhu Rong Tonggong, and continued, "Remember what Elder Huoyuan just said. It was never easy for us to survive till now."

    "Don¡¯t allow yourself to have inordinate ambitions, like Gong Gong did. Stay alive, stay safe, don¡¯t covet the things which shouldn¡¯t belong to you."

    "To live, to pass on our bloodline, this is better than anything."

    Amidst the strong, frosty gale, Zhu Rong told many things to Zhu Rong Tonggong. Atst, he pointed at Liang Zhu City, then smiled and said, "Now, let¡¯s deal with this old monkey first."

 Chapter 1614: Throwing Himself into A Trap

    Chapter 1614: Throwing Himself into A Trap

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Raging fire rose into the sky.

    Zhu Rong, Zhu Rong Tonggong, Huoyuan, and the other ten prehistorical powerful beings flew up, transforming into threads of fiery light and diving into the Liang Zhu City.

    No matter why Wuzhi Qi lost his temper, and why the non-humankind suddenly attacked him and the human warriors in the city, to Zhu Rong and his people, now was the best chance.

    Mingling in the snowstorm, the fiery lights quietlynded on the ground. Immediately, Yu Huo smiled on top of the giant chariot.

    Turning around, he excitedly looked at where Zhu Rong and the othersnded, narrowed his eyes, and said to himself, "As I thought, we have some guests."

    A short whileter, Yu Huo twitched his nose, then reached out his hands, grasped a gust of wind, and put under his nose. Shaking his head, he murmured, "Not ¡¯people¡¯, but some other creatures that look like human beings...This feeling, the energies inside them... simr to the great Dao of the world?"

    "Like the gods of destruction in Pan Gu world, who were born during the creation of the world? The gods of Pan Gu world? The living beings called ¡¯original gods¡¯ by human beings?" Yu Huo chuckled. "The gods of destruction were horrifying beings, that they even nearly destroyed ¡¯Yu¡¯. These descendants of Pan Gu original gods, fire? Zhu Rong?"

    Yu Huo¡¯s three eyes sparkled with a weird dim light. He patted the face of Yemo Luoye, who had just returned to his side, and said, "Dear Yemo Luoye, go, bring them here. The dominator of Southern Wastnd, the leader of the Fire God Family, what an honored guest! I am even worrying if I can make them stay or not."

    While chuckling, Yu Huo raised his head and murmured, "If I can control the Zhu Rong Family..."

    Nodding slowly, Yu Huo reached his hand towards Dishi Cha and said, "Dishi Cha, where is Di Mo? The old servant you brought from the Holy Realm? Bring him to me. I suddenly miss him so much. I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time."

    Dishi Cha kneeled on the ground in reverence, kowtowed to Yu Huo, then said, "Dear Master, I left Di Mo in..."

    Yu Huo waved his hand and interrupted him, then said, "Don¡¯t tell me these useless things. Wherever he is, whatever he has been doing, bring him to me. You do not know how important he is to me."

    Abruptly, Yu Huoughed with a hissing sound, as if he had suddenly thought of something funny. He sounded especially...coquettish. Weirdly, he sounded like a charming woman.

    Yu Huo was startled by the strangeughter of his. Hurriedly, he incanted a spell and his finger emitted a dark light, quickly drawing a strange ck spell symbol before his forehead, then his voice turned back normal.

    "Damn it! I¡¯ve absorbed too many souls, and this weak clone can¡¯t suppress all of them!" He raised his head worryingly and nced at the sky, then said, "Go bring Di Mo to me now. I don¡¯t have much time. Other than these local gods, more guests are arriving. I have to prepare a banquet for them, a banquet that wouldn¡¯t give them a chance to regret."

    As a frosty light swirled across the chariot, Dishi Cha disappeared. Yu Huo put his ten fingers on his knees, then excitedly flicked his fingers and said, "Ah, I can¡¯t wait! My life has been boring for so many years, and finally, I can have some little excitements. Pan Gu world, what secrets do you have? I can¡¯t wait to meet the owners of this world."

    Outside Liang Zhu City, in a manor which belonged to an ordinaryndlord, dazzling lights suddenly shone in the flower nursery, which were frozen by the snowstorm. The ice and earth were shattered, floating up in the air, while an extra long distance teleporting formation emerged in the light.

    A beam of light rose for about a hundred meters tall, then poured back down to the ground under the effect of the defensive screen of the manor. The space quaked intensely. Following the blinding light, people walked out of the formation one after another.

    With quick steps,rge groups of well-trained human warriors walked out and scattered speedily, quickly upying the vital areas around the manor. From a small castle near the formation, the owner of the manor walked out with a humble look and bowed to every human warrior who walked out of the formation.

    The earth vibrated slightly, while a thirty meters tall Kuafu Family warrior walked out with giant steps. He carried a giant cudgel with his right hand and a fleshy buffalo leg in his left hand, gulping while walking. Raising his head and swallowing a half-cooked piece of beef, which was still covered in blood, this Kuafu Family warrior walked up to the manor owner.

    Looking down at the humblendlord, this Kuafu warrior began talking with a rumbling deep voice, "Emperor Shun received your message...Are Ji Hao¡¯s warriors under attack from your kind?"

    The Kuafu warrior looked at thendlord suspiciously and continued, "Three-eyed little things, you...are not trying to plot against us, are you? Is there an ambush around your manor? How many warriors do you have? Eh? You multi-eyed monsters, you¡¯re the sneakiest."

    Suddenly, this Kuafu warrior grew to hundreds of meters tall, turned his giant head, and looked around carefully, as if he had found some important secrets. Seeing nothing suspicious in the surroundings, he nodded in satisfaction and said, "Hm, no ambush? Which means, that kid Yi Di is truly under attack from your people?"

    "Dear lord, we have already allied with the great humankind. Of course, we won¡¯t have any disloyalty. Not only is Lord Yi Di under attack. I remember mentioning in my first message that the twelve emperors in power seem to have been attacked by the rebel forces as well!" The smallndlord hurriedly responded in panic.

    The Kuafu warrior paused in surprise. He was a gigantic being, but the food he ate clearly had all been turned into muscles, and the hill-sized brain in his head wasn¡¯t so useful. He heard every word thendlord said loud and clear, but failed to understand.

    Shreds of shadows shed across the teleporting formation, as about ten princes, who were close to Si Wen Ming, darted out with elite troops and rushed up to thendlord.

    "Cut the crap! Not only Yi Di, Brother Wen Ming and Ji Hao had been to Pan Heng world as well. If Yi Di¡¯s back, Brother Wen Ming must be in the city too." Said a prince.

    "Brothers, go!" Shouted another prince, "These non-humankind beings are unreliable. They aren¡¯t as powerful as they used to be, but are daring enough to go back on their words and attack our brothers. So...Let¡¯s teach them a good lesson!"

    The troops responded with deep growls, then marched into the snowstorm.

 Chapter 1615: The Truth of Dao

    Chapter 1615: The Truth of Dao

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Groups of non-humankind warriors roared while marching towards Wuzhi Qi. Sharp weapons swished with the lights of spell symbols blinking brightly,nding on Wuzhi Qi¡¯s head. From the flying forts and mountains, giant chains were dragged rumblingly down by heavy anchors. The sharp iron anchors flickered with lightning bolts as the non-humankind army attempted to disable Wuzhi Qi from moving with these chains.

    Wuzhi Qiughed crazily. In the three giant swirls above his head, the lights of sun and moon and stars shone brightly. Golden-red, silver-blue, seven-colored, the lights of sun, moon and stars glistened as they drew the hazy figures of three water apes in the blue swords.

    A human being was born with three natural treasures, a spirit, a soul, and life-force. The sky had three treasures too, the sun, the moon, the stars.

    Lineal cultivators, such as Yu Yu¡¯s disciples, had been cultivating their spirits, souls, and life-force with supreme magic of Dao to strengthen their primordial spirits, grow embryos of Dao. And when they achieved a certain level, one most distinguishing feature would be three lotuses blooming upon their heads.

    Wuzhi Qi was a spirit creature, a powerful prehistorical being. He was too immeasurably powerful. Unlike lineal cultivators, spirit creatures absorbed the powers from the sun, the moon, and stars to strengthen themselves and temper their souls. As a feature of powerful spirit creatures, three giant swirls would emerge upon his head when he fully released his power, and the blue color of the swirls meant that his original power was ¡¯water¡¯.

    In the swirls, the lights of sun, moon and stars condensed into hazy silhouettes of water apes, which were the embodiments of his power, being visualized by the powers of the sun, the moon and the stars when he reached a certain level of power.

    The three hazy water apes roared in rage above Wuzhi Qi¡¯s head. Supported by them, Wuzhi Qi¡¯s horrifying physical power grew even greater. He looked at all the non-humankind warriorsing from all directions, puffed out his chest, and gave a deep snort. Immediately, blood spurted out of the eyes, noses, mouths, and ears of countless non-humankind beings, while they were sent flying backward like falling leaves.

    With a snort, he finished at least ten-thousand non-humankind warriors. Many of those non-humankind warriors thudded softly against the ground, as their internal organs and bones were all crushed, and their bodies had be like an empty sack.

    A giant chain fell from the sky, being caught by Wuzhi Qi with one hand. Laughing wildly, he pulled the chain hard. In the following moment, every chain was covered in a thickyer of dark ice. The piercing coldness rose straight into the sky and froze tens of flying forts and mountains simultaneously.

    In the flying forts and mountains, the non-humankind warriors didn¡¯t manage to dodge, and ended up freezing to death in a moment. No one survived.

    Wuzhi Qi then burst into a thunderous roar. Dragging the long chains with both hands, he swung them with all his strength. The flying mountains and forts began spinning in the air. Following another roar of Wuzhi Qi, tens of flying forts and mountains fell from the sky and smashed on the halfway reconstructed Liang Zhu City.

    Shrill howls could be heard while the mansion and castles were ttened by these flying forts and mountains and countless Yu n nobles died.

    A scorching gust of wind suddenly forced back the coldness spread from Wuzhi Qi¡¯s body. A raging fire rose into the sky while Huoyuan showed up with three sturdy fire Qilin warriors and four winged muscr men, whose bodies were wrapped in fire. From all directions, they encircled Wuzhi Qi up.

    "Long time no see, my old friend." Gripping a heavy pair of dragon horn golden swords, Huoyuan blocked Wuzhi Qi¡¯s way with a grinning face.

    "Long time no see. How many years has it been?" Holding the giant dark ice cudgel, Wuzhi Qi looked at Huoyuan seriously and said, "After the battle of Zhuolu, old b*stard, you went missing. Where have you been these years?"

    "Making kids. In Southern Wastnd volcanos, I now have nine children." Huoyuan puffed out his chest and grinned as he looked at Quzhi Qi and responded.

    Wuzhi Qi popped out his eyes and swiftly nced at the area between Huoyuan¡¯s legs, then asked, "Old b*stard, you...you¡¯re a male Qilin, aren¡¯t you?"

    "Our Qilin family is thinly popted, but female Qilin of the right age still exist. My children are all pure-blooded fire Qilin...But you, Wuzhi Qi..." Huoyuan¡¯s face twitched as he snorted and said in his deep voice.

    Swaying the cudgel in his hands, Wuzhi Qi bared his teeth andughed, "I don¡¯t care about the bullsh*t pure bloodline thing. I have kids, and that¡¯s good enough. As for what¡¯s the other half of bloodline of every kid of mine, who can think that much?"

    Huoyuan and Wuzhi Qiughed out loud simultaneously. Laughing for a while, Huoyuan suddenly turned around and smashed hundreds of non-humankind warriors, who roared ferociously while rushing up, with his pair of dragon horn golden swords, then looked at Wuzhi Qi again and continued, "Yeah, having kids is good enough. Who cares so much? As long as your children are truly yours..."

    Wuzhi Qi slowly narrowed his eyes and said seriously, "I don¡¯t know if your nine children are truly yours, but my little monkeys are definitely mine."

    Houyuan took a step forward and shouted, "Wuzhi Qi, cut the crap. You know what I meant."

    Wuzhi Qi slowly raised his cudgel and said coldly with a dark face, "So, we have no choice but to fight, do we? Whatever I say, you won¡¯t believe it. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to say a word...But, you need to think about this. Everyone knows how suspicious Gong Gong people are... Hmm, even if they had secret descendants, would they dare to let me, Wuzhi Qi, take care of those babies?"

    Remaining silent for long, Huoyuan said ndly, "Lord Zhu Rong has invited you to pay a visit to Southern Wastnd."

    Wuzhi Qi shook his head, bared his teeth, andughed, "Not to mention Zhu Rong, not even the new divine emperor can make me do things against my own will. I am Wuzhi Qi. Huoyuan, you should know about my awful temper!"

    ncing at each other, they roared out loud together. The dark ice cudgel and the pair of golden swords banged thunderously against each other. The fire power shed against the ice power, and generated dazzling beams of silver-blue light and crimson glow, spreading while sizzling. Along with a deafening bang, the earth under their feet suddenly sank into a hundred miles wide, perfectly round pit.

    Countless non-humankind warriors were crushed, erased from this world without leaving a trace.

    Sitting on top of the giant chariot, Yu Huo seriously looked at the ones quietlynding in front of him.

    Zhu Rong¡¯s entire body had transformed into a zing fire. Inside his transparent body, numerous fiery swirls had been spinning fast. Half a Liang Zhu City was roasted red. Some castles and pces built from gold, silver and the other precious metals were burned glowing-red, letting out scary sizzling noises that sounded like grilling bacon.

    Howls and cries could be heard from everywhere. Countless non-humankind beings were incinerated while escaping from the melting buildings.

    You Huo raised his hands, then pped slowly and loudly.

    "What a great power...! Zhu Rong, I am so surprised. You have touched a corner of the...truth of Dao already."

 Chapter 1616: The Wonderful Natural Fortune

    Chapter 1616: The Wonderful Natural Fortune

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Two spheres of red lotus fire rose from under Zhu Rong¡¯s feet, rising while spreading like numerous extremely thin fire snakes. All non-humankind warriors touched by the fire were turned into a puff of ash instantly. The fire even burned out their souls.

    Yu Huo was enraged. Right in front of him, Zhu Rong destroyed the souls of the warriors who died in the battleground, and in his eyes, Zhu Rong was stealing from him!

    If Zhu Rong devoured all the souls stolen from Yu Huo, Yu Huo would secretly feel delighted for meeting someone just like him. However, Zhu Rong destroyed those souls, and this ¡¯food wastage¡¯ infuriated him greatly.

    "Zu Rong, you have disrespected the souls." Yu Huo looked at Zhu Rong and said coldly, "You have to know that the physical bodies are merely appearances, which are the most unimportant trashes of living beings. But, the souls are the perfect works of nature. Every soul is unique, every soul is wless. You shouldn¡¯t just destroy them so cruelly."

    Zhu Rong looked at Yu Huo with a strange expression. His face twitched quickly, and a pair of crimson roots drilled out of his eyes suddenly. A fist-sized fiery lotus bloomed on each root, with a dazzling eyeball in its core.

    The long root turned left and right, and the eyeballs in the lotuses rolled. Abruptly, Zhu Rongughed and began talking.

    "I see...What my Abba and Grandpa left me turns out to be so interesting, eh? But, they didn¡¯t tell me directly. It has to wake up in my soul at the right time."

    Yu Huo felt something was wrong. Looking at the pair of lotuses growing out of Zhu Rong¡¯s eyes, he asked in a deep voice, "Zhu Rong, what do you know?"

    Zhu Rong smiled. His clothes had already transformed into a raging fire that wrapped up his translucent body, as he smilingly bowed to Yu Huo and responded mildly, "Saint Yu Hua, you came all the way here, please forgive me for knowing nothing about your arrival. My bad, my bad."

    Taking a deep, deep breath, Zhu Rong passionately looked at Yu Huo from head to toe and said, "Saint Yu Huo, you are like a dragon flying in the sky, but now, you turned yourself into a fish, ying with tiny fishes and shrimps in a ditch. What will you do if a fisherman shows up?"

    Yu Huo immediately stood up. His eyes sparkled as he shouted with a cold voice, "Who are you? Why do you know my name? I have controlled one-billion, two-hundred seventy-three-million, eighty-hundred and ny-four thousand, three-hundred and eleven people after I descended to this world. None of them havee into contact with you so far. How do you know my name?"

    Zhu Rong Tonggong and the few senior ministers of Zhu Rong Family behind him all looked at Zhu Rong in shock.

    As the core leaders of Zhu Rong Family, they knew everything about Zhu Rong Family, including the number of divinemanders and divine warriors, divine creatures, all the secret forces, and sworn friends from human ns. Anything that Zhu Rong knew, they should know too.

    But, why did Zhu Rong recognize Yu Huo at the first nce?

    Especially, why did Zhu Rong call him ¡¯saint¡¯?

    In Pan Gu world, one couldn¡¯t use the word ¡¯saint¡¯ for just anyone. Only the ones who had freed themselves from the restraint of naturalws, and were powerful enough to turn the whole world upside down, could be called ¡¯saint¡¯ by the others in awe and veneration. Among human beings, the ordinary ones also called some storied powerful ones¡¯ saints¡¯, but clearly, the ¡¯saint¡¯ understood by ordinary human beings wasn¡¯t the same as what Zhu Rong mentioned.

    Zhu Rong Tonggong and the group of Zhu Rong Family leaders were confused. Zhu Rong knew something that they didn¡¯t, but why? They didn¡¯t even hear a word about this.

    Zhu Rong Tonggong stared at Yu Huo, stunned. Zhu Rong Tonggong was responsible for all official letters received by Zhu Rong Family, which meant he had read every important message which was sent to the Zu Rong Family. Yet, he didn¡¯t understand this.

    "This is Yemo Tian. Why did you call him Saint Yu Huo?" Asked Zhu Rong Tonggong in a low voice.

    Yu Huo smiled. Seriously looking at Zhu Rong, he said, "Zhu Rong, I¡¯m Yemo Tian, hehe, not Saint Yu Huo."

    Just now, he had already told Zhu Rong the number of living beings that he had controlled in this world, and admitted that he was Yu Huo. But now, following Zhu Rong Tonggong, Yu Huo denied himself, then grinned and called himself ¡¯Yemo Tian¡¯.

    "Back then, when the ancient god-kind fell, Zhu Rong Family followed the humankind, which hadn¡¯t risen yet at the time, and served the humankind as Great Libation." Looking at Yu Huo Zhu Rong said in a nd tone, "Since then, the natural fortune of our family, which was supposed to fade, was shielded by the natural fortune of the humankind. We survived, even better than we expected, and have been developing thrivingly until now."

    Taking a long gasp, Zhu Rong grinned and continued, "As Great Libation, wemunicate with the heaven, the earth, the gods, and ghosts, and manage every offering ceremony of the humankind. We Zhu Rong Family have been serving human beings as Great Libation for generations. Naturally, we can sometimes foresee the future."

    "The natural fortune of human beings is strong and magical. Protected by the great Dao of Pan Gu world, the one who attains the natural fortune of human beings will receive an unimaginable reward. Generation after generation, the leaders of Zhu Rong Family..." Looking at Yu Huo, Zhu Rong said very seriously.

    After pausing to organize hisnguage, Zhu Rong carried on, "Today, I came here, and meeting you, Saint Yu Huo, was the best choice made by my generations of ancestor through their unpredictable destinies. Today, I came to meet you because this is the most beneficial thing to do to my Zhu Rong Family. If I didn¡¯te to Liang Zhu City to hunt for the remaining forces of the Gong Gong Family today, and if I stayed in Southern Wastnd, I would have suffered a disaster."

    "Destiny?" Yu Huo scratched his head in confusion. Shaking his head, he murmured, "Even I can¡¯t see through the secrets of destiny, so how can you? Zhu Rong, you have indeed touched a corner of the great Dao, but your Dao is the Dao of fire. What does your Dao have to do with destiny?

    "But never mind. When I control your soul, I will know all the secrets in your head. If I can really learn a little bit about destiny from you, oh my great Saint Pan Yu!" Yu Huo chuckled and continued.

    Trembling slightly in excitement, Yu Huo released threads of dark light from his eyes, which coiled around Zhu Rong¡¯s body.

    Zhu Rong smiled, shaking his head as he responded ndly, "Like I said, Saint Yu Huo, you¡¯re like a dragon flying in the sky, but why did you turn yourself into a fish in a ditch? If you were really here, without a doubt, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stop you. But since you descended to Pan Gu world with this clone, please, just die!"

    The fire surrounding him grew stronger and stronger as Zhu Rong slightly bent his body, then pounced on Yu Huo.

    "My ancestors didn¡¯t tell me how to deal with you, but killing you can¡¯t be wrong." Zhu Rongughed. His voice was especially resonant and sonorous.

 Chapter 1617: Pan Yus Brain

    Chapter 1617: Pan Yu¡¯s Brain

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Thunderous roars echoed through the clouds while Wuzhi Qi and Huoyuan showed their original shapes. An enormous water ape trod on a raging wave, and a fire Qilin was surrounded byva streams. They coiled their limbs around each other and rolled ferociously in Liang Zhu City.

    The water flooded and the fire scorched. The beautiful pces in the city were burned glowing red at first, then fell apart while being swept across by the bone-piercing coldness. Not a single building in the city survived.

    Non-humankind beings cried, screamed, and fled desperately with their families.

    Wuzhi Qi and Huoyuan were tremendous in their original shapes, that any slight move of theirs could affect all living beings within the area miles in radius. No non-humankind being in the city managed to flee after sensing the overwhelming energy waves burst from their bodies. Some non-humankind beings were frozen to death, while others were incinerated.

    Countless years after the first expeditionary force from Pan Yu world invaded Pan Gu world, Liang Zhu City now faced a true destructive disaster.

    Yu Huo¡¯s golden giant chariot was melted into golden liquid, sshing everywhere. Showering in the scorching golden rain, the Jia n warriors who kneeled on the ground and carried the chariot remained motionless. Their skins were burned, and their bodies were covered in melted gold. But still, they kept kneeling on the ground, without making one move.

    A pair of red lotuses raised Zhu Rong¡¯s hundreds of miles tall fiery body into the sky. The pair of fiery lotuses from his eyes spun swiftly, and the eyeballs in the lotuses shone dazzlingly as they were fixed on Yu Huo.

    Yu Huo¡¯s body was halfway damaged. His legs were gone, left arm burned, and a half-foot-long piece of arm bone was left attached to his body, with ck smoke puffing up from it. His right arm was his only uninjured limb so far.

    What was even worse, his face was licked by the red lotus fire and was burned off. His entire face was gone, exposing his translucent skull. Illuminated by the fire, he now looked horrible.

    "Perhaps, this is the opportunity of my Zhu Rong Family which has been mentioned by my ancestors!" Zhu Rong looked at Yu Huo and said ndly, "A clone of a ¡¯Saint¡¯ from Pan Yu world? If I can have your great Dao, perhaps..."

    Zhu Rong raised his head and looked at the sky, at the thick clouds, which were stirred by the earth-shaking battle between Wuzhi Qi and Huoyuan. Giant thunderbolts sted from the rolling clouds and shed across the sky, dazzling and bringing up rumbling thunders.

    "You are also an ambitious one." Gasping for air, Yu Huo wheezed as his bared jawbone moved. The wind blew through this teeth, making his voice sound weird. "Take my great Dao, then free yourself from the limitations of the Dao of your own world? Freedom...Freedom!"

    Yu Huo¡¯s three bared eyes rolled quickly in his eye sockets as he looked at Zhu Rong andughed, "But, haha...There¡¯re some things, if I tell you, you might despair. So, I won¡¯t say them out loud. If you¡¯re capable enough to truly kill this clone of mine and take my great Dao, do it!"

    Zhu Rong chuckled. Shaking his head, he looked at Yu Huo and said, "Do you have any other preparation? Right now? I doubt it. You are suppressed by the great Dao of Pan Gu world, so how much of your power can this clone of yours release?"

    Whileughing, Zhu Rong reached out his pair of enormous, zing hands towards Yu Huo slowly.

    Watched Zhu Rong¡¯s hands getting closer and closer, Yu Huo giggled and said, "Suppressed by the great Dao of Pan Gu world? But, I borrowed Yemo Tian¡¯s body when I descended, and this body of his has been In Pan Gu world for so many years. With his body, I am spared from about seventy percent of the natural suppression. Therefore, my current power is still beyond your imagination.

    Yu Huoughed out loud. He turned to a dark corner in a distance away, instead of looking at Zhu Rong¡¯s hands.

    "ve, you¡¯re here."

    Dishi Cha howled shrilly. Carrying a grey-haired Yu n old man, he darted out of the fire and came to Yu Huo. Throwing the panicked Yu n old man to the ground, he politely kneeled and kowtowed to Yu Huo.

    "Supreme Master, as you wished, Di Mo is here."

    With his eyes sparkling dimly, Dishi cha looked at Di Mo and said in a deep voice, "My supreme Master, Di Mo is loyal, but he is not capable enough to serve you. He..."

    Yu Huo waved his hands and interrupted him with augh, "I don¡¯t need his loyalty, or his strength. I just need him."

    "You are at such a low level that you cannot understand the things I have been doing. When Blood Crown asked me for a soul core with excuses, I was already ready. Guess, what does Di Mo have inside his body?"

    When Zhu Rong¡¯s hands were less than thirty meters away from Yu Huo, Yu Huo pointed his uninjured right forefinger at Di Mo, without paying attention to Zhu Rong¡¯s ragingly burning hands at all. Uncontrobly, Di Mo flew to Yu Huo.

    "Little thing, do you remember me?" Yu Huoughed with a hissing voice, tilted his head, and looked at Di Mo¡¯s pasty face.

    Di Mo¡¯s face was covered in wrinkles. Without knowing what to do, he looked at Yu Huo. A whileter, he suddenly burst into hoarse screams.

    "You, you...What did you do to me? You, you erased my memories! You..."

    "I erased your memories, but don¡¯t you remember now?" Yu Huo trembled slightly whileughing out wildly, "I like this. Erasing some memories of some people, then, under a certain circumstance, boom! The despair and fear erupting from the souls of these weak creatures, so delicious, so delicious!"

    p!

    Di Mo¡¯s face was covered in cracks. In despair, his head shattered into a thousand pieces, drifting in every direction.

    In the core area of Di Mo¡¯s head, in the middle of his brain, was a fist-sized, crystalline piece with shadow grooves, which looked like a tiny brain. The piece slowly flew up andnded in Yu Huo¡¯s hand.

    This fist-sized weird thing slightly squirmed in Yu Huo¡¯s hands. It had a crystalline luster, and emitted a strong soul power. A thin blood vein reached out of it and drilled deep into Yu Huo¡¯s palm.

    Yu Huo paused immediately. Next, a world-shaking wave of soul power burst from his body.

    Zhu Rong took back his hands all of a sudden, then teleported himself backward for hundreds of miles, as if he had seen a ghost. He grabbed Zhu Rong Tonggong, who was watching from the side, transformed into a streak of fiery light, and rose into the sky.

    "Toote!" Yu Huo widely opened his eyes and murmured, "Who would dare to believe that I have sent the sacred treasure made from Pan Yu¡¯s brain into Pan Gu world, by putting it in the brain of a useless old man? Who would dare to believe that? Who would?"

    Laughing out loud, Yu Huo nced at Zhu Rong¡¯s back.

    Zhu Rong paused, slowly turned around, and expressionlessly flew to Yu Huo.

 Chapter 1618: Emperor Shun Falling into the Enemyâ€™s Hands

    Chapter 1618: Emperor Shun Falling into the Enemy¡¯s Hands

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Pu Ban City, behind the Town Hall, in a sparse patch of woods, Emperor Shun sat on the ground with a wooden Chinese zither on his knees. Flicking the strings with his fingers, he yed a beautiful melody which spread along a gentle gust of wind.

    A faint cloud floated above the woods, and a drizzle was falling, wetting Emperor Shun¡¯s shirt which was made from a coarse cloth. Emperor Shun yed the zither with a faint smile, without being affected by the drizzle at all.

    Wulong Yao sat under a tree in front of Emperor Shun, pping his hands rhythmically and slowly shaking his head while listening to the music. A whileter, he abruptly opened his eyes and asked with a deep voice, "Aren¡¯t you really worrying about what¡¯s happening in Liang Zhu?"

    Emperor Shun stopped ying the zither. Opening his eyes, he looked at Wulong Yao and smiled rxedly, then threw the question back, "What can happen? A fire rises at night, and people kill each other. Based on my knowledge about the non-humankind, perhaps, they have divided into two groups about whether to surrender to Blood Crown or not, and are trying to clean out each other."

    Carefully putting the zither on a short table aside, Emperor Shun straightened his sleeves, then continued with a gentle voice, "It¡¯s good. The non-humankind consuming their own lives, it¡¯s good for human beings anyway. If all non-humankind beings in Liang Zhu City die in each others¡¯ hands, Si Wen Ming¡¯s job would be much easier in the future, and we can worry less."

    "Don¡¯t you worry about that Blood Crown?" Wulong Yao narrowed his eyes, raised his head, and looked at the sky as he asked.

    Emperor Shun gave Wulong Yao a warmer smile. Looking around, he shook his head and said, "If the non-humankind beings in Liang Zhu City call reinforcements from Pan Yu world, I will surely worry... I wouldn¡¯t even be able to sleep."

    "But, if a powerful being who is able to threaten the lives of all human beings descends on Pan Gu world...what should I be worrying about? If we human beings cannot stop him, some other people will! They want to weaken us and control us, but they dare not to watch us truly fall."

    Wulong Yao curved his lips downward, called Emperor Shun ¡¯old fox¡¯ in his head, then smiled rxedly as well.

    Emperor Shun reached his hands to the roots of the tree and dragged out a pot of wine, throwing it to Wulong Yao. Then, with the other hand, he found another pot. Unplugging the pot, he took a few gulps of the wine.

    Narrowing his eyes, Emperor Shun said slowly, "Once Si Wen Ming finishes his recent jobs, I shall abdicate. Hmm, I should do some preparation for him, regarding what he is supposed to know."

    Letting out a long breath which had a strong aroma of wine, Emperor Shun chuckled, "It has been so many years. At times, I was even afraid that I may talk some secrets out in my sleep...It was quite exhausting."

    Wulong Yao nced at the north and frowned, then said in a deep voice, "Ji Hao took the troop to the north. I wonder how it went. Why did Si Wen Ming take part in a thing like this? He is the future emperor. For things like this..."

    "But, Ji Hao is a divine emperor. They are united in a concerted effort, which is a fortune of our humankind. This time, Si Wen Ming wanted to go to Pan Heng world, and I gave him my permission." Emperor Shun interrupted Wulong Yao and grinned.

    While chatting, they soon emptied the two potfuls of wine, without leaving a drop.

    Apparently, Emperor Shun was in a good mood. He turned the pot upside down and gently patted the bottom of the pot with his palm. Along with the muffled beat, he sang a happy folk song, his face blushed and voice strong and sonorous. Even the thin cloud in the sky was dispelled by his voice, and the drizzle had stopped.

    Wulong Yao looked at Emperor Shun. When Emperor Shun finished the song, he asked a serious question, "So, what happens after the abdication? What do you prepare to do? Will you follow behind the former emperors and step into the Chaos? Or...Will you seal yourself in a natural star? You know it, if..."

    "Don¡¯t!" Emperor Shun pointed at Wulong Yao and said with his gentle yet strong voice, "There are some things we can do, but can¡¯t talk about. Elder Wulong, are you drunk?"

    Wulong Yao quivered instantly, then smiled and nodded, "Yeah, a little bit. I see, the little tricks yed by the few old ones are indeed useful. For what shouldn¡¯t be talked about, why don¡¯t we simply seal them with the magic we know? Once the forbidden wordse out of our mouths, our souls will perish. I think this is an appropriate way to keep a secret."

    Emperor Shun smiled. Gazing at the sky, he murmured, "Emperor Xuanyuan said I am a conservator, too kind and generous, that if I step into the Chaos, my life would be risked. In this case, I prepare to spend a few years to travel across Pan Gu Mothend, to appreciate the beauty of this world, then seal myself in the natural star."

    Wulong Yao remained silent for a while, then slowly nodded.

    ¡¯Sealing myself in the natural star¡¯, this sounded so easy, but meant countless years of loneliness, emptiness, and self-imprisonment. Perhaps, one day, Emperor Shun would have a chance toe out of the star, or that day might nevere.

    Wulong Yao looked at Emperor Shun in aplicated way. He had met many powerful, incredible people, who were his old friends. But, they didn¡¯t leave a mark on the historical records of the humankind, not even a name, before they disappeared so silently.

    "The heart of nature is unpredictable." Wulong Yao gave a long sigh.

    "The heart of nature is the kindest heart in the world. The ones hard to predict are the hearts of human beings." Emperor Shun smilingly threw the empty wine pot into Wulong Yao¡¯s arms and said, "Elder Wulong, you need to understand..."

    Before he finished, both he and Wulong Yao turned to the Town Hall. From the back door of the Town Hall, scorching hot streams of power could be sensed. Earlier, the ground was wetted by the drizzle, and now, clouds of steam had been rising.

    The mist was soon gone, while the nts in the woods began withering and dying.

    Puff!

    A few small trees began burning.

    "Zhu Rong, Great Libation, what happened? Did someone offend you?" Emperor¡¯s blushed face quickly turned back to a normal color. He straightened his waist and seriously looked at Zhu Rong, who walked out of the Town Hall, step by step.

    Surrounded by a fire, Zhu Rong smilingly shook his head and said, "No, Emperor Shun, no one is offending me. I have a precious treasure here. I want you...and Elder Wulong, to take a look at it."

    Zhu Rong raised his hand. The tiny brain-shaped piece made from Pan Yu¡¯s brain slowly flew out of his hand, glowing dimly. An irresistible soul power covered the entire woods. The expressions of Emperor Shun and Wulong Yao changed immediately. They both leaped up from the ground, their eyes burning with anger.

    But before long, the fire of anger dimmed down in their eyes. As same as Zhu Rong, a strange light emerged in Emperor Shun¡¯s eyes.

    Emperor Shun gave a despairing sigh, but then, heughed, as if he was taking pleasure in some other people¡¯s misfortune. "I¡¯m giving up the throne. Facing such a great power...You, who love to hide behind the legends...should make a move, right?"

    "Oh? I look forward to the ones you mentioned to show up." Yu Huo showed up in front of Emperor Shun and chuckled, "But before that, you shall leave the highest power of the humankind to me."

 Chapter 1619: Handing Over the Crown

    Chapter 1619: Handing Over the Crown

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Dong"

    A resounding bell ring broke the stillness of the morning in Pu Ban City. Some people who had already been working in the farnds or orchards smiled and raised their heads, looking at the Town Hall.

    "Emperor Shun called his ministers for a meeting. Is it a good thing? Our life is getting better and better." A group of people nodded and grinned, delightfully rubbing the heads of the children in the surroundings.

    Yes, the lives of human being had been getting better and better.

    The Gong Gong Family raised a flood, but hadn¡¯t they been destroyed long ago?

    Non-humankind monsters were ruthless, but weren¡¯t they forced to ally with the humankind?

    It was said that the five continents of Pan Gu world had already merged into one, and by now, all human ns lived on the samend. People would hold hands, stand side by side, help each other, and protect each other. The overall power of the humankind had raised by far.

    The lives of human beings would be better and better. One day, people wouldn¡¯t need to worry about food, clothes, invasions. Even imagining a life like that gave these ordinary human beings goosebumps. In a few years, Pu Ban City would be filled with shouting little kids, wouldn¡¯t it? With more and more young members, the humankind would grow stronger and stronger.

    Some Pu Ban people, who had the spare time, gathered around the Town Hall as they watched well-dressed earls and marquises, n leaders, and elders walk into the Town Hall one after another. From time to time, some people would loudly greet their own elders.

    Some people pointed at the unfamiliar ones among these human leaders and kept asking questions. Hearing them, their well-informed friends smiled proudly and exined about the names, positions, families, and background stories of these unknown human leaders.

    The five continents in Pan Gu world merged into one, forming the Pan Gu Mothend. By now, the n leaders and elders from Eastern Wastnd, Western Wastnd, Southern Wastnd, and Northern Wastnd didn¡¯t need to travel through the vast void to Pu Ban City, and almost every one of them had found a home in Pu Ban City.

    Emperor Shun rang the bell and called all human ministers for a meeting. Hearing the bell ring, the n leaders and elders from the four wastnds, who rarely showed up in Pu Ban City before due to distance all delightfully gathered in the Town Hall now.

    Therefore, the number of human leaders gathered in the Town Hall was muchrger than usual. In total, over two-hundred thousand earls, marquises, n leaders, and elders had walked into the Town Hall with rxed smiles, leaving their guards outside, surrounding the Town Hall like a flood.

    In the Town Hall, Emperor Shun sat in a straw hassock with no expression on his face. Wulong Yao and the other few Magi Pce elders stood beside Emperor Shun, while about ten leaders ofrge human families, such as the Gong Song Family, Cloud Sun Family, High Sun Family, and Fuxi Family, stood aside politely.

    More and more people came into the hall. As the groups of n leaders, elders, and ministers walked into the hall, glowing mists rose from the floor, coiling on pirs to the ceiling while releasing strong waves of power. The Town Hall could merely contain tens of thousands of people for a meeting before, but under the effect of the glowing mists, the inner space of the hall expanded quickly, soonrge enough to contain a million people.

    Every human leader or minister bowed to Emperor Shun in reverence, then quietly stood in their own position.

    Before long, people from some secret forces of the humankind, such as the Magi Pce and Star Guard, some powerful beings worshipped by human beings, and the representatives of powerful species like the dragon-kind and phoenix kind, all walked into the town hall one after another.

    The representative of the dragon-kind was an ancient dragon king, a carefree one. He walked into the hall while yawning, cupped his hands and bowed to Emperor Shun in haste, then shouted out loud, "Emperor Shun, why did you ring the bell so early in the morning? I did it for like thirty-thousand times with tens of girlsst night, and just fell asleep in the dawn. Why did you call us in the morning anyway?"

    Behind Emperor Shun, Yu Huo led the twelve non-humankind emperors, and the leaders ofrge Yu Dynasty families walked out from a behind a folding screen. Smilingly, they sat in the seats reserved for them.

    Seeing them, the expressions of all human leaders on the scene changed instantly.

    Even though the humankind had allied with the non-humankind to face Blood Crown, the strong iing enemy together, the blood hatred between the two had never faded. The moment Yu Huo and the other non-humankind beings showed up, and the atmosphere in the entire hall turned so weird.

    Even that ancient dragon king stopped talking. Instead, he stood near Emperor Shun and crossed his arms over his chest with his head tilted, eyes fixed on Yu Huo in an unfriendly way. But of course, his gazended more on Yemo Luoye¡¯s beautiful face. He drooled from time to time, but had been sucking his saliva back into his mouth.

    In about half an hour, all human leaders in Pu Ban City had all gathered together in the hall, and everyone was quietly looking at Emperor Shun.

    Emperor Shun smiled, then straightened his body and said ndly, "Thanks to Emperor Yao, who valued me and led me to the throne. It has been many years. As a human emperor, I have done nothing more than maintaining the achievements of my predecessors. Ever since I seeded to the throne, I¡¯ve been cautious and conscientious, serving the humankind with extra care. Thinking about the future of the humankind, for many times, I couldn¡¯t sleep, and could neither eat. I have drained myself, and I believe, it¡¯s time for me to leave."

    All human leaders in the hall were badly shocked. What did Emperor Shun even mean?

    Abdicating and handing over the crown to another person? Like Emperor Yao did? But, where was Si Wen Ming?

    Hundreds of thousands of human leaders in the hall nervously looked around, some even secretly casting magic to scan the entire hall to find Si Wen Ming.

    The Xuanyuan sword was already in Si Wen Ming¡¯s hands, and he had made immeasurable contributions to the humankind. Speaking of contributions and virtue, no human being could be better than Si Wen Ming.

    Not to mention the fact that Si Wen Ming had been supported by arge number of princes, Ji Hao, the powerful young freak, was his biggest supporter. Aside from his moral integrity, capability and contributions, in mere terms of approval rating, a half of human leaders were his followers.

    Without a doubt, Si Wen Ming was the future human emperor. But now, Emperor Shun seemed to hand over the crown...But, where was Si Wen Ming? Why wasn¡¯t he here? Was this a joke?

    "The throne of the human emperor is for virtuous people. The You Xiong Prince Gong Sun Su Su, is an outstanding human being. I admit his morality and capability. Hand over the crown to him, and I will feel relieved...What do you think?"

    The hall fell into a deathly silence, all human leaders staring at Emperor Shun as if he were a ghost.

    Gong Sun Su Su? Who was that?

    The expressions of some Gong Sun Family elders were extremely strange. Gong Sun Su Su was indeed a prince of the Gong Sun Family, but he had made quite a fewrge mistakes. Especially back during the flood-control mission, Gong Sun Su Su actually managed to find a few Yu n girls and lived a sluttish life with them. The Gong Sun Family had already deposed him as a prince long ago, and by now, he was just an ordinary Gong Sun Family member.

    Handing over the crown to Gong Sun Su Su?

    The eyes of Gong Sun Family elders sparkled. None of them said a word.

    This was a good thing...No matter how unworthy Gong Sun Su Su was, Emperor Shun prepared to give him the crown on his own initiative. The Gong Sun Family didn¡¯t force Emperor Shun to do it!

 Chapter 1620: The New Emperor

    Chapter 1620: The New Emperor

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In the edge zone of You Xiong City, in an ordinary-looking wooden building under a green mountain, Gong Sun Su Suzily sat by a pond, improperly dressed and looking at a few fleshy fishes swimming in the water.

    A few roughly crafted y wine pots were scattered aside, with the water-thin wine dripping down from the openings. The scent of low-grade wine spread in the air. Gong Sun Su Su sat in a daze for a while, then abruptly burst into hissingughter.

    "A bunch of old b*stards, old b*stards..." Gong Sun Su Su cursed through gritted teeth, "What did I do? I just yed with a few women during the flood-control mission, that¡¯s all. What else did I do other than ying with a few Yu n girls? Was that a deadly sin?"

    "You deposed me, took away my power, my properties, and left me nothing but a farnd outside the city. Do you want me, Gong Sun Su Su, to live on the farm work from now on? A thousand acres of farnd, how much crops can it grow? How many people can it feed?"

    Raising his right hand and releasing a sharp yet faint sword intent from between his fingers, Gong Sun Su Su growled deeply. He wanted to punch straight on the ground very much.

    He wasn¡¯t a prince anymore, but he still had his strength. As a Divine Magus, half a step away from the peak level, his inner spirit stars were all with a nature of metal. His power was sharp as a de, that with one punch, he could tten all buildings within the area a million miles in radius.

    Hesitating for a while, Gong Sun Su Su slowly loosened his clenched fist.

    Many of his cousins had their eyes fixed on him now, right? Back then, when he was still a prince, he had unmercifully bullied quite a lot of his families. Those people wanted to trample on him, didn¡¯t they? If he now did anything inappropriate and cause himself some severer punishments...

    "I would never have a chance to rise again!" Gong Sun Su Su chuckled crazily. He had filled himself with a great amount of low-grade wine, and by now, his eyes were burned red by the alcohol. Heughed in a strange voice and drooled like a mad wild dog. The fierceness could be sensed from every pore of his.

    Suddenly, his twitched his ears, as he heard a shrill swishing noiseing at him.

    Through the vibration of the air, he instinctively realized that the iing people were all strong, much stronger than himself. Those were arge number of strong warriors, hundreds at least!

    Hundreds of strong warriors at the level of peak Divine Magi, even higher, flying in arge group above You Xiong City?

    What was happening? Was You Xiong City under attack? But the situation was wonderful for the humankind so far, that even the non-humankind had humbly allied with the humankind. You Xiong City was the base of the Gong Sun Family, the location of the ancestral temple of Emperor Xuanyuan. Who dared to mess around in here?

    Before Gong Sun Su Su figured out what exactly was happening, hundreds of people swiftlynded from the sky. About ten great elders of the Gong Sun Family delightedly rushed to him and put their hands on his back and shoulders.

    Gong Sun Su Su could swear that this was the very first time for him to see the ¡¯ttering¡¯ smiles on these powerful great elders¡¯ faces. These great elders were in high positions, who controlled the lives of almost all Gong Sun Family members. But at this very moment, the seriousness and stateliness on their faces was all gone, and to describe the expressions on their faces now, one had no other choice but the word ¡¯ttering¡¯.

    They praised Gong Sun Su Su with the bestnguages they knew. They made Gong Sun Su Su sound like a blooming flower.

    ording to them, Gong Sun Su Su was a perfect human being, moral and capable, that even his every fine hair could only be exined by the word ¡¯perfect¡¯. He was the only hope of the humankind; he was the future, a moral model, a lighthouse for the entire humankind in a longsting dark night! Because of Gong Sun Su Su, the four seasons existed, the flowers bloomed, and the creatures in Pan Gu world could live and develop.

    Gong Sun Su Su was awfully frightened by these passionate great elders.

    Indeed, he was frightened. Earlier on, these great elders had just taken away everything he had and thrown him down to the bottom of the society from the top of the power. Because of them, Gong Sun Su Su heard the worstnguages from his families, and went through all the bitterness in the world.

    But now, these great elders were insanely praising him with the most beautiful words they knew.

    "Are you going to offer me to nature? No! Don¡¯t even think about it!" In fear, Gong Sun Su Su¡¯s sweat streamed down his back. Suddenly, he recalled something he read from a damaged book in a family library when he was young. Back in the ancient time,rge human families used to offer alive human beings to the world, to pray for protection. Were these great elders going to sacrifice him as a blood offering?

    Gong Sun Su Su¡¯s fine hair stood straight up while he struggled desperately. He opened his mouth and let out his spirit treasure, which was a dazzling golden longsword. Gripping the sword with both hands, he was prepared to directly hack these great elders.

    With their fingers sparkling dimly, these elders instantly cast tens of powerful magic seals and stopped Gong Sun Su Su from moving.

    Next, a group of beautiful maids walked up and took away the sword from his hands, stripped him, and quickly cleaned his body with the clean water which had petals soaking in, from the head to the toes. Next, they put a luxurious robe on him!

    Gong Sun Su Su widely opened his mouth and stared at the thick, heavy,plicated, but beautiful long robe on him.

    He had seen this robe, worn by Emperor Shun during thergest ceremony of the humankind. This was a ceremonial robe, designed and made especially for the human emperor, based on a robe of an ancient human emperor. Emperor Shun had only worn it for a few times, on the most important asions.

    Emperor Shun had served as human emperor for so many years, but he wore this robe for no more than ten times.

    Today, this robe was put on Gong Sun Su Su¡¯s body ¡ª New, perfectly ironed. Every part of it seemed to be new, with a warm power of the fire which was used for forging it. Wearing this robe, Gong Sun Su Su immediately calmed himself down. He now understood that what happened just now was a good thing.

    Not even the great elders of the Gong Sun Family dare to make a joke with this robe!

    Which meant...He was in a sudden luck, wasn¡¯t he?

    Gong Sun Su Su felt that this whole thing was so ridiculous. Was Emperor Shun¡¯s brain damaged? Or, did anything serious happened to Si Wen Ming? But, even if Emperor Shun¡¯s brain were indeed not working, why him?"

    "Such a hero, so beautiful, so majestic...You are the new emperor, the most outstanding prince of our family!" Looking at Gong Sun Su Su in the luxurious robe, the group of great elders praised sincerely.

    A dazzling beam of light shed across the sky, as more human leaders descended. They bowed to Gong Sun Su Su and urged him to go to Pu Ban City as fast as he could. They said that Emperor Shun was ready for the abdication, and had prepared to hand over the throne. All human leaders were ready too, that by now, people had been waiting for their new emperor.

 Chapter 1621: Great Ceremony

    Chapter 1621: Great Ceremony

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Pu Ban City was filled with the turbulent flows of people.

    People talked about the new emperor passionately, about what kind of a person he was. Gong Sun Su Su, this name was strange to over ny-nine percent of human beings. They had never heard of him.

    In Pu Ban City, in terms of poprity among all human beings, Si Wen Ming was at least a hundred thousand times better than Gong Sun Su Su. With the simplest, most honest passion and expectation, people in Pu Ban City discussed everything about Gong Sun Su Su. They were hoping that a ¡¯good¡¯ human emperor would emerge, to lead all human beings to a better life.

    ¡¯The new emperor? Shouldn¡¯t that be Si Wen Ming?¡¯ Some people wondered silently.

    However, Gong Sun Su Su was a member of the Gong Sun Family. His family background earned him a good first impression. As a descendant of Emperor Xuanyuan, he seeded to the throne, so what could be wrong about this? Besides, Emperor Shun had a good reputation among human beings. Therefore, in the eyes of ordinary people, he must have decided to hand over the crown to Gong Sun Su Su after deep consideration.

    Gong Sun Su Su must be a better candidate than Si Wen Ming. Otherwise, why would Emperor Shun choose him?

    Outside the city, a giant altar was built overnight, and bonfires were zing. Maguspriests ughtered the blood sacrifices by the bonfires. They offered the fresh blood to nature, and prayed for a longsting good life and thriving natural fortune for the humankind.

    Numerous human beings surrounded the altar,posing a boundless ocean.

    They shouted the name of Emperor Shun, who stood on top of the altar. With their tsunami-like voices, some people called Gong Sun Su Su¡¯s name from time to time. Gradually, Gong Sun Su Su¡¯s name was called louder and louder. People looked around excitedly, as they wanted to see Gong Sun Su Su before the others.

    Arge group of Gong Sun Family elders and core members had been squeezing through the crowd. They were delighted, but also worried and anxious. They barely stopped exchanging opinions with the leaders of the otherrge families and ns.

    They clearly understood that Gong Sun Su Su shouldn¡¯t be the emperor, but for the benefits of the Gong Sun Family, since Emperor Shun had nominated him, people from the Gong Sun Family were d to seize the chance and support him.

    Gong Sun Su Su barely had any individual prestige. Therefore, in order to support him, to ensure his crown, the Gong Sun Family had to make a series of exchange of interests with the otherrge human ns and families, making all kinds of promises.

    Si Wen Ming would have seeded to the throne much easier.

    In the boundless crowd, the group of n leaders and princes, who had been trying their best to support Si Wen Ming, all had gloomy looks. The could burst into thunder-like rages at any moment.

    Emperor Shun had given up on Si Wen Ming. Emperor Shun actually prepared to hand over the crown to Gong Sun Su Su, who was incapable, dissolute, and brainless. As Si Wen Ming¡¯s friends and supporters, these n leaders and princes were filled with anger, that they would literally explode with a slight little bit stimtion.

    However, they could not channel their fury, no matter what.

    Where was Si Wen Ming?

    Where on earth was Si Wen Ming?

    If Si Wen Ming weren¡¯t here, Ji Hao could also handle the situation. After all, he was a divine emperor now.

    But, Ji Hao wasn¡¯t here either! Si Wen Ming disappeared, and neither was Ji Hao in Pu Ban City. Even the group of seniormanders and ministers under the leadership of Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao had gone missing.

    Without the leaders, Si Wen Ming¡¯s supporters didn¡¯t know what to do to deal with the current situation. They were clearly aware of the fact that the Gong Sun Family had now been trying to win over supporters, and the number of their supporters had been growingrger by the moment.

    Si Wen Ming had a giant number of supporters, but he also had enemies from the human society. In fact, for the flood control missing, he and Ji Hao had offended too many people. During the flood, numerousrge human families and ns became their enemies.

    Back then, Emperor Xuanyuan and Shennong showed up on behalf of all former human emperors and forcibly suppressed the forces which were against Si Wen Ming. But by now, the twelve former emperors had left, and Emperor Shun had stated openly that he would hand over the crown to Gong Sun Su Su. Under the circumstances, all people against Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming would love to see Gong Sun Su Su ascend to the throne, as long as the Gong Sun Family promise them a little benefit.

    When Gong Sun Su Su ascended to the throne, what could Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao possibly change even if they returned?

    Si Wen Ming had been fighting so hard these years. With his brothers and friends, he risked his own life and shed his own blood for the humankind. But, were all of his contributions in vain now? He had done so much for the humankind, didn¡¯t it mean a thing now? The numerous brave human warriors who sacrificed themselves for the future of the humankind, were their deaths meaningless too?

    "What the hell?" Huaxu Lie, Lie Mountain Kang, and the other few princes stomped their feet against the ground in anger. Anxiously, they had been looking around over and over again while murmuring, "Brother Wen Ming, Brother Win Ming, where are you at this critical moment? Ji Hao, you bloody kid, where are you? Where are you two?"

    Without Si Wen Ming or Ji Hao, Huaxu Lie and the others had no reason or excuse to interrupt this great abdication ceremony.

    As Si Wen Ming¡¯s close friends, the faces of many n leaders had even turned purple. They were choked by their anger, almost vomiting blood.

    "Send people to the heaven, to find Ji Hao." Abruptly, a You Chong elder gave his order in a low voice, "Minister Wen Ming isn¡¯t here, neither is Emperor Ji Hao. But, Emperor Ji Hao must have left his trustworthy subordinates in the heaven. Go find them and stop this ceremony with the name of the heaven!"

    Hearing him, the eyes of Si Wen Ming¡¯s supports shone. Immediately, tens of people darted out of the crowd.

    This You Chong Family elder was right. The heaven was the ruler of the world, the holder of the highest power of Pan Gu world. Interrupting the abdication ceremony with the name of heaven was indeed inappropriate but reasonable.

    As long as someone questioned Gong Sun Su Su¡¯s qualification on behalf of the heaven, shows an unyielding attitude, Gong Sun Su Su could forget about the crown.

    Standing on top of the giant altar, Emperor Shun took over a scroll from Wulong Yao¡¯s hands.

    Spreading the scroll, Emperor Shun read the prayer with a sonorous voice, praying for the blessing from the gods, for every human being to live a peaceful life with no worry.

    Many prayers like this needed to be read before the formal ceremony, and the entire ceremony wouldst for about half a month.

    In the north of Pu Ban City, millions of miles away, Wuzhi Qi wielded his dark ice cudgel while roaring thunderously and fighting against Huoyuan and the other ten powerful beings. He was covered in wounds, shedding blood. On the ground was an iceberg frozen from his blood.

    Huoyuan¡¯s eyes sparkled with a weird dim light as he said ndly, "Wuzhi Qi, I never thought that your soul would have merged with your body already...But, you want to return to Pu Ban City to deliver the news, which is impossible."

    Wuzhi Qi raised his cudgel and responded with a full-strike.

 Chapter 1622: Aid

    Chapter 1622: Aid

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Above Pu Ban City, uponyers of chaos, tens of people shed through the space at their highest speeds.

    The clouds were shattered, gales were crushed, auroras, sky fires, soul pieces, iced spirits, dark winds...All scary natural dangers were left far behind, as they were heading to the heaven as fast as possible.

    Buzz!

    Following a muffled noise, a, millions of miles long formidable purple aurora streak suddenly descended from the end of the sky and swept across these swiftly flying people. Their defensive treasures burst into dazzling lights. Struck by the aurora, the cracking noises could be heard from quite a few of their defensive treasures.

    "Be careful! Go up if we can, draw back if we can¡¯t!" Shouted an old yet strong voice, "We have to arrive at heaven as quickly as possible. Ji Hao isn¡¯t in the heaven, but he should have let senior Yao Mountain ministers in there, or Gold Crow elders. They are all divine gods now, powerful enough to interfere in an human world affair."

    The tens of people sighed simultaneously.

    Once, the human ancestors spent countless years of effort to free the humankind from the effect and restraint of the heaven. But today, they were actually going to beg the heaven to interfere in a human world affair again. Fortunately, the only current divine emperor was Ji Hao, a human being. Otherwise, how could they ever face this whole thing?

    "Begging the heaven to interfere in a human world affair?" A hoarse voice came from a long distance away, very unpleasant to hear. "You are all traitors of the humankind. Every human being will want you dead!"

    Along with the hoarseughter, tens of thousands of meters long light beams shed across the sky and prated the chests of the tens of people, generating a series of shrill howl. Blood sprayed about while they fell quickly from the air.

    Hundreds of enormous sky rocs dove down from the higher sky, surrounded by strong gales. Standing on the backs of these sky rocks, which had the wingspans over nine hundred meters were arge group of Eastern Wastnd archers with strong bows.

    The eyes of these Eastern Wastnd archers flickered with a dim light, and were covered in a faint, darkyer of mist.

    A middle-aged man stood on the head of the sky roc which was at the front of the troop. He was over three meters tall, baring his upper body, his skin thickly covered in the tattoos of clouds and hurricanes. Holding a longbow, he stood perfectly straight, with the long hair hanging loosely on his back.

    "We are Fang Feng Family. As long as we are here, you will not take a single step towards the heaven." The middle-aged man¡¯s fierce-looking long face twitched slightly as he showed an ugly smile and said, "Asking the heaven to interfere in our human affairs? Hehe, let me capture you all alive and bring you to Gong Sun Su Su...No, to Emperor Gong Sun. Then, everyone behind you will die!"

    Following Fang Feng¡¯s wildughter, tens of thousands of metal tes suddenly rose from the raging sky fire down below. Standing on every three meters wide metal te were heavily armored Jia n warriors, also with specially crafted longbows, looking at the tens of people with twisted smiles.

    "You..." Among the tens of people, a gray-haired elderly man shouted out loud, "Fang Feng, don¡¯t you know that Gong Sun Su Su has no ability to serve as a human emperor? If he bes the emperor, we human beings would be facing a disaster."

    Fang Feng grinned and slowly pulled out an arrow, which was dazzling with bolts of lightning. He put on his bowstring and then responded, "I know Gong Sun Su Su is a b*stard. During the flood-control mission, he actually yed with non-humankind women. He is a total b*stard."

    "But, whether the human emperor is a b*stard or not, what does that have to do with the Fang Feng Family?" Fang Fengughed proudly and said, "We Fang Feng Family have a vast rich territory in Eastern Wastnd, that is great enough for all our people to live happily and safely. What does the future of the humankind have to do with my Fang Feng Family?"

    "Besides, in order to allow Gong Sun Su Su to sessfully ascend to the throne, the few old dudes from Gong Sun Family have promised me a lot of things. The territory of our Fang Feng Family will be doubled, plus a giant number of ves, great amounts of livestock, jade coins, crystals, armors, weapons...Why wouldn¡¯t I support him?"

    Fang Feng sneered and continued, "Emperor Shun didn¡¯t give me so much...As for Si Wen Ming, how could he ever bribe me for personal interests? Rather than allowing a decent man to be the human emperor, with nothing for me in it, I¡¯d rather let a b*stard have the crown, as long as I can get enough!"

    The grey-haired old man and his people couldn¡¯t say a word for a long while. Looking at thepletely unconcealed greediness on Fang Feng¡¯s face, they didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Fang Feng grinned again in pride and said, "And, allowing Gong Sun Su Su to ascend to the throne isn¡¯t an idea of Emperor Shun. It¡¯s decided by the Saint...You¡¯re like a mantis trying to stop a chariot. Hehe, you¡¯re gonna suffer after all this."

    ¡¯Decided by the ¡¯Saint¡¯?

    The tens of people stared at Fang Feng in shock.

    Which saint? Where was the saint from? A human saint? Only a handful among the human beings could be called as ¡¯saints¡¯, but they hadn¡¯t been a part of the mortal human world since long ago. As the first human emperor, Emperor Fuxi was one of these few ¡¯saints¡¯ among human beings. But, how could he ever possibly choose someone like Gong Sun Su Su to be the new human emperor?

    "Do it!" Fang Feng pulled open his long bow and growled out loud, "Capture them alive! They are ¡¯living evidence¡¯! Haha! Colluding with the heaven, interfering in human affairs, this crime is heavy enough to turn their whole families into ves!"

    Following his order, all Eastern Wastnd archers on the backs of sky rocs, and Jia n warriors standing on metal tes, pulled open their bows. Waves of arrows were released to the grey-haired old man and his people, and immediately, their defensive treasures emitted dazzling lights.

    Along with a series of ngs, their defensive treasures were prated within a very short span of time, and the arrows went through their limbs, bringing their blood to the higher sky.

    "Fang Feng!" Both arms of the grey-haired old man were broken. Staring at Fang Feng, he growled in rage.

    "I am right here." Fang Fengughed, "Why are you howling so loud? Just allow yourselves to be arrested. You aren¡¯t going anywhere near the heaven anyway, not while I am guarding here. Those idiots in the heaven won¡¯t hear a word from you all."

    Before Fang Feng¡¯sughter faded, a strong fire fell from the higher sky.

    The shrill caws swept across the entire area like a nightmare, nearly deafening everyone on the scene and vibrating everyone¡¯s internal organs. Hearing the soul-shaking caws, Fang Feng and all his archers, even those Jia n warriors who were armed to the teeth, covered their ears with their hands in fear.

    But, covering their ears failed to ease their pain. Tens of millions of Gold Crows dove down from the heaven, and the prating high-pitched caws from them struck directly on their souls in chorus. It made them vomit blood, nearly tearing their souls into pieces.

    Mounting on a Gold Crow, Ji Xia descended from the heaven ahead of the others.

    "Am I an idiot? Hah! Fang Heng, watch your head!" Ji Xia burst into a thunderous roar as he lunged his long spear straight to Fang Feng¡¯s head.

 Chapter 1623: Trap and Capture

    Chapter 1623: Trap and Capture

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    ng!

    The giant dark ice cudgel hit violently against a dragon-horn golden sword. The watery light and fire dazzled, ttening a mountain down below and crushing countless living beings on the mountain.

    The cudgel and the golden sword rubbed deafeningly against each other, and started eye-piercing sparkles. From behind Wuzhi Qi¡¯s back, a giant hairy arm lunged out and punched straight to Huoyuan¡¯s head.

    Huoyuan burst into a roar as he transformed his lower body back into the shape of a Qilin and whipped his long tail fiercely on Wuzhi Qi¡¯s suddenly appearing third arm, leaving a sharp beam of fiery light in the sky.

    Wuzhi Qi snorted in pain. The third arm of his broke into a stream of water, which spiraled in the air and condensed into a water-tank-sized thunder bomb, going off beside Huoyuan.

    Layers of dark waves rolled while a soft yet unstoppable thunder power struck on Huoyuan¡¯s rib area, crushing his scales and tearing open his muscles. His few ribs were broken, piercing out of his body from the other side.

    "Wuzhi Qi!" Huoyuan shaking his head in pain and yelled, "You have made progress in your cultivation! But today, you won¡¯t get away!"

    The other ten marched towards Wuzhi Qi. Swords, des, spears, all kinds of dazzling weaponsnded on Wuzhi Qi¡¯s body. This silver-blue long fur vibrated intensely as it nged against these weapons like sharp steel needles. Along with the silvery metal ngs, tens of bone-deep wounds were left on Wuzhi Qi¡¯s body.

    "Huoyuan...Shame you all of you." Wuzhi Qi¡¯s hairy face was darkened badly. He shed across the air and transformed into a stream of water, shing out of the encirclement as he fled swiftly to Pu Ban City. He had every reason to despise Huoyuan now. As a senior minister of the Zhu Rong Family, Huoyuan actually let Yu Huo control his soul. What could be more humiliating than this?

    However, while casting sour words on Huoyuan, Wuzhi Qi sensed a lingering fear as well.

    If he hadn¡¯t luckily upgraded himself for a couple of times these years, and if his souls hadn¡¯t merged with his strong body to allow him to be immune to soul attacks, perhaps he would have be a tool of some other people too, like Huoyuan did.

    Trying his best, Wuzhi Qi fled to Pu Ban City. No matter what, he needed to inform the humankind about what happened in Liang Zhu City...Wuzhi Qi cursed in his head. If Yu Huo had controlled the human leaders, the whole Pan Gu world could expect a great show.

    Tens of fire thunder bombs which contained Qilin essence fire caught up with Wuzhi Qi. The human-head sized thunder bombs went off on Wuzhi Qi¡¯s back, venting the fire as they swept across the area with a radius of a thousand miles. Wherever the fire went through, the hills were ttened, nts were incinerated, and towering mountains were uprooted, drifting away along the wind like falling leaves.

    A series of bone popping noise could be heard from Wuzhi Qi¡¯s back. The poisonous fire drilled into his internal organs and brought him an unbearable pain. The fire was even puffed out of his mouth.

    The fire thunder bombs were made from the essence ancient poisonous fire collected by Zhu Rong Family people from thergest volcano in Southern Wastnd, mixed with the true spirit fire that belonged to the Fire Qilin Family, which had followed the leadership of Zhu Rong, and were brewed in the ¡¯ancient fire lung¡¯ under the ground of Southern Wastnd for a thousand years.

    These types of fire thunder bombs were greatly powerful, and were designed as a strategic weapon for breaking cities. However, Huoyuan used them on Wuzhi Qi. One fire thunder bomb like this could erase everything within a thousand miles in radius, but just now, tens of thunder bombs went off in a row. In ten-thousand miles around Wuzhi Qi, everything had turned into ashes. Wuzhi Qi suffered severe injuries; his bones were all broken, and his internal organs were nearly set on fire.

    "Huoyuan! Are you crazy?" Wuzhi Qi screamed while his silver fur was burning. Within a few breaths, he became a bald monkey!

    "Abba! Abba! This is the secret magic of Yin! Memorize this now! Use the extreme negative power!" A leather bag was tied around Wuzhi Qi¡¯s waist. Inside the bag, Yi Si and Yuan Li, who were both halfway cooked, had been weakly struggling.

    They were injured by Huoyuan¡¯s Qilin essence fire. They had especially strong life-force indeed, but they both failed to dispel the Qilin essence fire lingering inside their bodies. At the moment, they were able to do nothing but let the fire burn rampantly inside them.

    Hearing Wuzhi Qi¡¯s heart-breaking howls, Yuan Li hurriedly taught Wuzhi Qi about the secret of extreme negative power by using his soul, despite the fact that this was forbidden by his sect.

    Wuzhi Qi was fleeing desperately. Learning the secret of Yin, he quivered instantly. Before long, the silver-blue spirit creature power releasing from his body began turning pure silver. His body turned hazy and blur like a shadow, and he moved faster and faster. Within a twinkling of an eye, he left a long series of afterimages behind.

    He was born in the prehistorical era. As the first water ape in the world, Wuzhi Qi used to shower in the endless glow of the star of Yin, cultivating himself as much as he liked. He deeply understood how beneficial the extremely negative power was to spirit creatures. But sadly, back at that time, Wuzhi Qi had just started to know things, and was far less smart than he was now. He lived under the light of the star of Yin, yet he didn¡¯t learn its secrets.

    Learning from Yuan Li, Wuzhi Qi felt that an invisible screen inside his soul was suddenly broken. His power didn¡¯t improve, but his cultivation had stepped into another level.

    "Haha, haha hahahaha!" While fleeing, Wuzhi Qiughed with a high-pitched voice, "Huoyuan, I will soon smash your head! You disappointing b*stards! You sold yourselves to the non-humankind monster! You idiots!"

    "Wuzhi Qi, I will chop off your head before long!" Huoyuan chased after Wuzhi Qi with no spare efforts while vomiting blood. He was burning his spirit blood in order to catch up with Wuzhi Qi, who just moved faster and faster.

    All of a sudden, a thunderous bang could be heard from the sky, and a divine gate emerged in the highest air. Numberless Gold Crow warriors dove down from the sky while cawing shrilly. From tens of thousands of miles away from the ground, they released an overwhelming wave of golden flying swords, swirling in the air like a thunderstorm and descending along with sharp swishing noises.

    "Damn...it!" Wuzhi Qi cursed out loud. The flying golden swordsing from the sky were indeed targeting Huoyuan and his people, but still, some unreliable Gold Crow warriors who failed to see Wuzhi Qi¡¯s face clearly had thrown hundreds of golden flying swords at him.

    Wuzhi Qi cursed in anger. From the bag tied around his waist, Yuan Li reached out his head, screaming at a group of people he knew in the sky, "Help! Help! I¡¯m cooked! I¡¯m cooked! My limbs, my penis, all cooked! Uncle Ji Xia! Lord Ji Xia, Master Ji Xia, save us!"

    Huoyuan and his people were startled by the divine troop which appeared so suddenly. They growled and activated their defensive supreme treasures. But, as the golden flying sword stormed down from the sky, their defensive treasures were shattered immediately, letting out deafening cracking noises.

    Huoyuan¡¯s body was prated by hundreds of flying swords. His enormous body was pressed down to the ground, lying in the dust without being able to move.

 Chapter 1624: Break

    Chapter 1624: Break

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Eh-hem!"

    Huoyuan fell into a cloud of dust while vomiting blood. Shaking his head hard, he coughed out the sand in his mouth. A streak of fire rose from his mouth along with the sand, which melted the sand into tiny drops ofva it could fall on the ground.

    Raising his head, Huoyuan looked at Wuzhi Qi in confusion. He touched the tens of puncture wounds left on his body by the wave of golden flying swords, feeling his fingers scorched. The scary fire power lingering in his wounds was unbearable, that even as a fire Qilin, Huoyuan¡¯s scales were softened by that fire.

    The fire which hurt him was even more powerful than the Qilin essence fire. The fires at this level were fairly rare in Pan Gu world. Through gritted teeth, Huoyuan began talking with a deep voice, "Gold Crow true fire? No, it¡¯s the essence sun fire developed from the Gold Crow fire. I sense the power of the star, and the ruthless Gold Crow fire, hah!"

    Baring his teeth, Huoyuan stood up from the ground, dropped the pair of golden swords, raised his arms high, and shouted, "Lord Ji Xia, please shut your crows up. Don¡¯t attack for now, I¡¯m awake. Damn it! My soul is confused by the enemy! Damn it!"

    Huoyuan was shaking his head. The flying swords of Gold Crow warriors went through his body and left the essence sun fire inside him. The essence sun fire delivered an extremely strong evil-suppressing power. Plus, Huoyuan¡¯s soul had been struggling hard the whole time; the moment he fell into the dust, Huoyuan woke up and regained his independent spirit, but still felt muddleheaded, and suffered a bad headache.

    Wuzhi Qi looked at Huoyuan with a sullen face. Patting the few burning wounds on his body, he shouted at Ji Xia, "Ji Xia kid, don¡¯t listen to this old b*stard. He¡¯s ying a trick. Just give the order and kill him!"

    Huoyuan¡¯s face twisted in anger when he heard Wuzhi Qi. He leaped up from the ground, pointed at Wuzhi Qi, and cursed, "Wuzhi Qi, we do hate each other, but we¡¯re at a critical moment now! Don¡¯t make this personal! You should know about Yu Huo¡¯s power! If he achieves his aim, how well would you end?"

    Wuzhi Qi gave Huoyuan a nce and snorted, without saying another word.

    Ji Xia nodded. Pointing at the other ministers of Zhu Rong, who were also sent down to the dust, he asked, "Minister Huoyuan, can you wake them up too? If you can¡¯t, I can provide you with a set of five-natural-element chains from the heaven, and I think they should better be locked up."

    Among the other ten ministers of Zhu Rong, three were Huoyuan¡¯s family members, whose bodies were also prated by the flying swords. These minsters were slightly weaker than Huoyuan. Therefore, Yu Huo had gained a deeper control of their souls. Some of them seemed to be confused, while the others still had their eyes sparkling with a dim misty light. Apparently, they failed to free themselves from Yu Huo¡¯s control. Gritting his teeth, Huoyuan nced at his people, then stomped his foot against the ground and yelled, "Tie them up...B*stard, this isn¡¯t over!

    Wuzhi Qi stood aside and said coldly while stamping out the fire on his wounds, "No, this isn¡¯t ending...You want Gong Gong¡¯s remaining forces dead, just go after the others. Why did youe to me? Fortunately, I ran fast. Otherwise, you old b*stards would have crushed my bones."

    Wuzhi Qi sneered continued in a malicious tone, "This isn¡¯t over, Zhu Rong. Let¡¯s go and see."

    Huoyuan snorted and threw a sideways nce at Wuzhi Qi, then raised his chin, scornfully shaking his head.

    Gong Gong was history now. The Gong Gong Family had already been stormed, and among his eight famous senior ministers, Wuzhi Qi was the only one who still dared to show up in public. Did Wuzhi Qi say that he would raise a trouble for Zhu Rong Family? What a joke! Huoyuan picked up his pair of golden swords and nged them loudly.

    Arge group of divine warriors descended from the sky, holding the frosty¡¯ dark-ice chain¡¯, and tied up Huoyuan¡¯s people quickly. The five-natural-element chains were a powerful divine treasure, naturally generated from the great Dao of the five basic natural elements. No creature living upon the five-natural elements could free itself from this set of chains.

    All of the important bone joints of the ten ministers of Zhu Rong were locked up by the chains. Thin and long dark ice needles reached out from the chain, piercing deeply into their bodies. They sent the strong ice power into their internal organs and forcibly sealed their fire power. Before long, they were covered in a thickyer of ice.

    Wuzhi Qi watched this delightfully, andughed out loud, "You didn¡¯t see thising, did you?"

    "Wuzhi Qi," Huoyuan yelled angrily at Wzhi Qi, "Our souls were controlled by someone else, so we could only release about thirty percent of our powers. Otherwise, how could we be defeated so easily?"

    Ji Xia chuckled aside, then tiled his head and looked at Huoyuan.

    Huoyuan paused for a short while, then continued unhappily, "Alright, Lord Ji Xia, I admit that your divine army is extraordinary...But, this Gold Crow army of yours is newly raised, isn¡¯t it? If we..."

    Ji Xia flicked his red cloak, turned around, and walked straight away. Wuzhi Qiughed extra loud as he followed Ji Xia closely.

    Huoyuan also followed behind Ji Xia, his face blushed while saying loudly, "Oi, Oi, Ji Xia, you¡¯re a Southern Wastnd man too. I and your Fire Crow n...No, Your Gold Crow n ancestors were my old friends. Oi, kid, listen to me. If you dare to tell anyone about you beating me down to the ground today, if you dare to say a word, things will go ugly between us!"

    The formidable Gold Crow army and troops of divine warriors, who were with all kinds of flying mounts, transformed into a raging fire as they rose to the ground, flying to Pu Ban City. Surrounded by a group of divine warriors, Fang Feng, his Eastern Wastnd archers, and tens of thousands of Jia n warriors lied on a fiery cloud, covered in wounds, and every one of them was tied up by a heavy earth chain.

    In Pu Ban City, Yu Huo, who had been smilingly sat under the giant altar, suddenly changed his expression.

    "Why is the natural suppression from this world so strong? Has the strongest fire Qilin freed himself from my control already? Damn you Emperor Shun! How can you be protected by such a great natural reward power? In order to control you, I have put ny-three percent of the power that I can control from Pan Yu¡¯s brain on you." Raising his head, he murmured in a low voice.

    Breathing deeply, Yu Huo continued through gritted teeth, "I will absorb more souls, and this clone of mine will grow stronger... By then, I will control a greater power from Pan Yu¡¯s brain, and no one can ever escape from my control anymore!"

    On the altar, Emperor Shun was holding a shiny golden scroll while loudly reciting a prayer.

    Escorted by a few Gong Sun Family elders, Gong Sun Su Su walked slowly up the stairs on one side of the altar, step by step. Gong Sun Su Su was looking at Emperor Shun with arge grin on his face. Till now, he still couldn¡¯t believe this¡ª Did Emperor Shun lose his mind? Why would Emperor Shun hand over the crown to him?

    A fiery cloud rolled down from the sky.

    "Kid, get off the altar! Are you qualified to go up there?" Ji Xia raised an arm as he let a fiery thunder bomb go off in the sky, then growled with a strong voice.

 Chapter 1625: Talking About Qualification

    Chapter 1625: Talking About Qualification

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Back in the prehistorical era, before the humankind rose in the form ofrge ns and families, people would kneel on the ground and put their foreheads and palms on the earth, without the courage to say one word even when they saw the lowest divine being descending from the heaven, with an extreme admiration.

    In Emperor Fuxi¡¯s era, people walked out of the tree holes and caves and gradually built viges andrge ns which lived close to each other. But, once divine gods showed up in the mortal worlds, all n leaders, even the emperor himself, would show their respect. No human being dared to go against the heaven at that time.

    In the age of Emperor Xuanyuan, things started to change. Emperor Xuanyuan was a fierce, brave, and an incredibly powerful being. Led by him, the humankind grew stronger rapidly, while the heaven gradually fell. Atst, Emperor Xuanyuan became the central divine emperor, Yellow Emperor Xuanyuan.

    Later on, the prestige possessed by divine gods was abased year after year, generation by generation. By the time of Emperor Yao and Emperor Shun, only a few divine descendants remained living in the heaven. They built pces and mansions for human beings, using theirbor to exchange for meat and wine. By the time, people no longer stood in awe and reverence of the heaven. Some younger human beings had even forgotten about the ancient glory of the heaven.

    Ji Xia led his divine army descended from the heaven,posing an enormous battle formation. Numerous Gold Crow warriors hovered in the sky while cawing thunderously, forming a pure sun sword formation that covered the entire city with a strong aura of killing.

    High up in the sky, a divine gate was faintly visible, and inside the gate was a magnificent tower. The tower emitted sharp beams of light, prating the space and merging with the entire world. A horrifying pressure descended, suffocating all people in the city.

    It had been countless years, but once again, the divine heaven and earth great formation, which was used for bncing the whole world, showed up in the mortal world. The tremendous pressurended on everyone¡¯s shoulders, such that some weak ordinary human beings began trembling slightly, and were almost kneeling on the ground.

    A resonant bell ring echoed through the sky. A gigantic, hazy bell emerged above Pu Ban City and rang sonorously. The sound wave transformed into waves of golden-purple glowing mist and spread out to all directions, neutralizing eighty percent of the pressure created by Ji Xia¡¯s divine army.

    Hundreds of Magi Pce Magi rose into the sky. Wulong Yao, Fang Feng E, Candle Dragon Gui, and the other Magi Pce elders released their scary powers. Dark mists coiled behind their bodies, and within the mist, the hazy silhouettes of enormous creatures could be seen, merging with the bodies of their owners and making look like towering mountains.

    "Ji Xia, this is where we human beings perform offering ceremonies, where we pray to nature. Go away!" Behind Candle Dragon Gui¡¯s body, a tremendous candle dragon closed its eyes. Every breath it took would start a strong gale around him. The gale swirled and left thin, dark cracks in the air, seeming even to tear apart the space.

    "I am a human being too!" Ji Xia leaped down from the back of a Gold Crow and trod on a fiery cloud as he descended swiftly from the sky, sooning up to Candle Dragon Gui. From less than ten meters away, Ji Xia looked directly at Candle Dragon Gui¡¯s lusterless eyes and said, "I, am a human being too. It¡¯s just that I happen to hold a divine power too."

    "Holding your divine power, you shouldn¡¯t interfere a human world affair." Wulong Yao shouted harshly, "Go away, or do you want to start a war against us with your formidable divine army?"

    "The heaven belongs to all living beings in this world. I, as the God of War, am supposed to supervise the entire world and suppress all evils. Facing anyone who intends to do harm to this world, I shall stop him with all my power." Ji Xia said without hesitating, "Human beings are a part of the world, and should be under my supervision."

    "The heaven takes no part in human affairs." Fang Feng Eughed with a high-pitched voice, "It has been so many years, the heaven takes no part!"

    "If the heaven takes no part in human affairs, why do you pray to nature? Why do you pray to heaven?" Ji Xiaughed as he spread his arms and growled to the numerous human beings in the surroundings. "If human beings do not want to be under the supervision of the heaven, why did you perform an offering ceremony?"

    People were confused. Ji Xia sounded reasonable.

    If as the few Magi Pce elders said, the heaven took no part in things happening in the human society, why would anyone pray to heaven?

    Emperor Shun¡¯s eyes sparkled coldly as he raised his head and asked with a bright voice, "Ji Xia, we prayed to nature, to the sky and the earth, not the heaven!"

    As a fiery light dazzled, Ji Xia teleported himself directly to Emperor Shun. Looking at Emperor Shun right in the eyes, he responded strongly, "The heaven represents the sky and the earth! And I, am acting on behalf of the heaven! If you pray to nature, the heaven must be a part of your life!"

    Before Emperor Shun said a word, Ji Xia turned around and took out tens of scrolls, which were wrapped in coiling purple mists, and had been emitting a strong sense of power, "If you don¡¯t need the heaven, why did so many human beings pray to the heaven, begging the heaven to stop Gong Sun Su Su from ascending the throne? Eh? Look at these, I didn¡¯t fake these!"

    In the heaven, powerful treasures existed tomunicate with the whole world, and any living being in Pan Gu world could pray to the heaven. With a strong faith power, the prayer of any living being could generate an actual ¡¯divine official letter¡¯, to be sent directly to divine emperors.

    Due to nothing else but all kinds of small yetplicated requests from the entire world, Ji Hao escaped from the heaven, leaving all the divine jobs to his people.

    At this very moment, Ji Xia showed these ¡¯divine official letters¡¯, proving that some human beings didn¡¯t want Gong Sun Su Su to be their new emperor. These people prayed to the heaven and asked them to stop Gong Sun Su Su from seeding to the throne.

    In the crowd, Huaxu Lie and Lie Mountain Kang and the other supporters of Si Wen Ming sighed in relief. They nced at each other and gave a faint smile.

    They sent their trusted subordinates to the heaven, but were worried that their people might be hindered by the enemy. Therefore, they ordered their other subordinates to pray to the heaven, and in this way, they managed to send the message directly.

    Ji Xia didn¡¯t let them down. He arrived in time.

    The heaven wasn¡¯t as powerful as before, but under Ji Hao¡¯s leadership, the heaven shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. Besides, Ji Xia came with a good reason, added with the help of Si Wen Ming¡¯s supporters, who were also the leaders of human beings. Emperor Shun¡¯s mind might not have been changed, but this ceremony was already interrupted!

    Emperor Shun looked at the scrolls in Ji Xia¡¯s hands. As a human emperor, he knew what those were.

    Remaining silent for a while, Emperor Shun looked at Ji Xia and said slowly, "Ji Xia, what do you want?"

    Ji Xia¡¯s eyes shone brightly. Pointing at Gong Sun Su Su, he sneered, "He doesn¡¯t deserve to be the emperor!"

    Emperor Shun raised his head and responded with a deep voice, "I chose him myself. Why can¡¯t he be the emperor?"

    Ji Xia blinked his eyes and pondered for a second. Then, he decided to be shameless.

    "He is involved in tens of cases of rapes and murder. The heaven is hunting for him and his people now. How can such a morally degenerate person be the human emperor?"

    The moment Ji Xia said this, everyone was silenced, without being able to say a word.

 Chapter 1626: Shameless Ji Xia

    Chapter 1626: Shameless Ji Xia

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Numerous people stared at Ji Xia with widely opened eyes. ¡¯How could he say that?¡¯ People wondered in their heads.

    If what Ji Xia said were real, Gong Sun Su Su¡¯s reputation would be ruined for good. Even if...Even if Gong Sun Su Su were innocent, he would hardly have a chance to rise again as a human being, because the one who used him of rape and murder was Ji Xia, a divine god, the father of Ji Hao, and all human beings still had to pay respect to the heaven.

    Not to mention the fact that Gong Sun Su Su wasn¡¯t so innocent. He was seriously not a good person.

    Looking at Ji Xia in a veryplicated way, Emperor Shun asked, "Is Gong Sun Su Su a morally degenerate person? Doesn¡¯t he deserve to be the human emperor?"

    Ji Xia looked at Emperor Shun seriously and responded, "He is, and he doesn¡¯t. If he bes the new emperor, I guarantee you, human beings would suffer a flood each year, a drought and a locust gue every three years, without a doubt! All because Gong Sun Su Su is too evil. It¡¯s like throwing a piece of sh*t into a pot of soup, the soup will certainly go bad!"

    Huaxu Lie and the other princes lowered their heads,ughing silently in their heads.

    Ji Xia, what a shameless man! What he said could be his judgment for Gong Sun Su Su, and could also be a threat to Emperor Shun. With the power of the heaven, causing a disastrous flood like what Gong Gong had done wasn¡¯t easy, but picking a few territories to raise a flood each year, choosing a few ns to start a drought or a locust gue, required no effort at all.

    In front of so many human leaders and human beings, Ji Xia had made it perfectly clear ¡ª Gong Sun Su Su was a piece of sh*t, and if he ascended to the throne, if human beings were hit by a natural cmity...Ji Xia had warned them all!

    Emperor Shun remained silent for long, while Gong Sun Su Su¡¯s face turned blue in anger.

    The moment Ji Xia said this, Gong Sun Su Su¡¯s reputation was ruined. He wasn¡¯t a good person indeed, but he could swear to god that he didn¡¯t do what Ji Xia said. Ji Xia made that up, he framed him and brought him discredit on purpose!

    The throne of the human emperor had been expecting him! The endless power, the great glory was right in front of them! But, at such a critical moment, Ji Xia showed up suddenly, making Gong Sun Su Su feel even worse than hearing the news of his father¡¯s death.

    A high-pitched roar could be heard from deep inside Gong Sun Su Su¡¯s body. He rolled up the broad sleeves of his robe, pulled out the golden, shiny sword tied around his waist, and growled as he pounced on Ji Xia.

    "B*stard, how dare you ruin my reputation?"

    Every Gong Sun Family member inherited the sword of art of Emperor Xuanyuan. As a former prince, Gong Sun Su Su was a sword master. A sharp sword power was released from his golden sword as he lunged fiercely to Ji Xia¡¯s heart.

    Ji Xiaughed, "People, look at this. I didn¡¯t make up stories. He¡¯s ashamed into anger. He wants to kill me, so that no one can prove what he did! Haha, a human being attempting to kill a divine god, how many divinews has he vited?"

    Emperor Shun remained silent, and so did the group of Magi Pce elders. The few Gong Sun elders rushed up and pulled out their swords to defend Gong Sun Su Su.

    Sharp sword power streams interwove while the sword lights dazzled. Eight Gong Sun eldersbined their powers and wove their sword lights into a web, forcibly suppressing Gong Sun Su Su¡¯s sword power.

    ng!

    The strongest Gong Sun elder wielded his sword and cut Gong Sun Su Su¡¯s golden sword into pieces, then the other elders immediately pointed their swords at the vital areas of Gong Sun Su Su¡¯s body, disabling him from moving.

    Along with a metal ng, tens of divinemanders spread their fingers. A set of natural-elements chains spiraled down from the air, along with tens of instruments of torture. The chainsnded on Gong Sun Su Su, and pierced countless colorful long needles into his body, sealing off his power. Gong Sun Su Su could no longer move.

    Grabbing Gong Sun Su Su, the group of divinemanders swiftly flew back to the heaven and earth formation.

    Emperor Shun¡¯s eyes shone dimly with a cold light. He looked at the people gathered around the altar, then nced at the few embarrassed Gong Sun elders. He abruptly smiled and said, "I was wrong, and so were you. Earlier, I said that I am going to hand over the crown to Gong Sun Xu. Elders, why did you bring Gong Sun Su Su? He is a such a scum."

    Emperor Shun raised his finger. A golden beam of light was released from his fingertip, along with a coiling purple mist, whichnded on a handsome young man standing in the crowd of Gong Sun Family members. "Gong Sun Xu,e to the altar. After this ceremony, you will be the new emperor!"

    Gong Sun Xu wasn¡¯t even a prince, merely a rtively talented young man. He looked at Emperor Shun in confusion. He was nothing. In the Gong Sun Family, he was no more than amander with a thousand warriors under hismand. Even with all the resources possessed by the Gong Sun Family, he was merely a high-grade Magus King, and was far away from the level of Divine Magus.

    Did Emperor Shun nominate him because his name sounded familiar with Gong Sun Su Su?

    Gong Sun Xu¡¯s scalp was numbed. He wasn¡¯t thrilled, he wasn¡¯t even surprised. He saw what happened to Gong Sun Su Su. His fine hair stood up one after another, as the sense of terror controlled him. He felt frozen, that he could not say one word.

    "The boy is too kind and honest. Look at him, he¡¯s too excited to say a thing." Emperor Shun smilingly looked at Gong Sun Xu and said mildly, "I¡¯ve been paying attention to him since he were a little kid. He has been handling things very well in these years, and has made a series of contributions during the flood-control mission, earning himself a natural reward. He is kind, honest, responsible, and merciful. Therefore, I shall worry about nothing when he ascends to the throne."

    With his eyes sparkling coldly, Emperor Shun turned around and looked at Ji Xia, asking word by word, "Ji Xia, is anything wrong with Gong Sun Xu?"

    Gong Sun Xu was a nobody among all young elites in the Gong Sun Family. Therefore, Emperor Shun would like to hear the fake crime Ji Xia might put on Gong Sun Xu¡¯s head.

    "He... disrespected nature and the souls of his ancestors!" Ji Xia sneered, looking at Gong Sun Xu, "One day, he struck down an altar, trampled upon the offerings, and said disrespectful words to all gods in this worlds. Such an unruly person should be imprisoned for a thousand years to atone for his crime!"

    Gong Sun Xu trembled in fear. "No, I didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t strike down an altar! I never said disrespectful things to gods!" He screamed.

    Ji Xia grinned. Pointing at Gong Sun Xu, heughed, "You see, you see, who would just admit what his crime frankly? Even now, he is still lying. How can such a dishonest person be the human emperor?"

    Again, the entire area fell into a deathly silence. Looking at Ji Xia¡¯s grinning face, no one could say a word, no one.

 Chapter 1627: The Real Intention is Revealed in the End

    Chapter 1627: The Real Intention is Revealed in the End

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Crack!

    A dark-ice chain coiled on Gong Sun Xu¡¯s body. A few divine warriors rushed into the group of Gong Sun Family people and dragged Gong Sun Xu up into the sky.

    Ji Xia turned his back to Emperor Shun, facing the countless human beings before the altar as said ndly, "People, you don¡¯t want to a disrespectful, arrogant, unruly person to be your emperor, do you?"

    No one responded. Even the silliest ones had felt that something was wrong by now.

    Things like this had never happened before. Abdication ceremony was a tradition of the humankind, started from the era of Emperor Fuxi. Generation after generation, the most virtuous and capable human being would be selected from all to seed to the throne.

    Everyone had a pair of eye and a heart. Good or bad, virtuous or not, people knew, and people remembered. Therefore, before every emperor abdicated, people mostly knew the name of their new emperor.

    This time, Emperor Shun suddenly decided to hand over the crown to Gong Sun Su Su. Who was Gong Sun Su Su? Over ny-nine percent of people didn¡¯t know who he was. People thought that Emperor Shun was going to pass down the crown to Si Wen Ming, and everyone expected Si Wen Ming to lead the humankind to fight, to strive for a better life, to rise, and to develop.

    Because of the great reputation Emperor Shun had for years, countless human beings told themselves that Gong Sun Su Su would be a good emperor. Anxiously, worryingly, people attended this ceremony.

    Then, Ji Xia showed up and used Gong Sun Su Su of rape and murder, and let divine warriors capture him. Right afterward, Emperor Shun immediately nominated Gong Sun Xu, but Ji Xia immediately put a crime on him and captured him too. Watching all this, people realized that something was wrong. Something was wrong with Emperor Shun, very wrong.

    Emperor Shun was a wise, capable emperor, so how could he ever do anything so ridiculous? An emperor needed to be selected, not a cabbage, that if one went bad, he could carelessly pick another one. How could he just nominate a random person to be the human emperor, without any preparation?

    Including Emperor Fuxi and Emperor Xuanyuan, didn¡¯t every former human emperor select their sessor with extra carefulness? Wasn¡¯t every human emperor supervised for years before he ascended to the throne? Didn¡¯t every human emperor make major contributions to the humankind? Wasn¡¯t every human emperor famous before he took over the throne?

    How could Emperor Shun point two random young men from Gong Sun Family, and prepare to pass the throne down to them directly?

    For the first one, Gong Sun Su Su, Emperor Shun could still argue that he was secretly cultivated and supervised for years, that he had secretly made great contributions to the humankind. He was Emperor Shun, so people would convince themselves to believe what he says.

    But the second one, Gong Sun Xu...Was Emperor Shun making a joke? How could Emperor Shun ever dare to say that he would pass the throne down to such an ordinary human being that he randomly pointed at? How dare Emperor Shun do that? How dare Emperor Shun even say that?

    People remained silent, but the anger had already been shown on the faces of some elderly people. But, in the meanwhile, they also looked at Emperor in confusion. Emperor Shun was such a responsible, wise man. How could he do this? How could he nominate the new emperor so curtly?

    "Just leave!" Ji Xia smilingly bowed to the people around the altar whileughing loudly, "People, please leave...Emperor Shun hasn¡¯t been feeling so welltely, and some decisions made by him are inappropriate. Regarding the future human emperor, we still need to discuss."

    Breathing deeply, Ji Xia continued with a bright voice, "Everyone, please go home as quickly as you can...If you have families or friends outside Pu Ban City, feel free to visit them, and stay for a while with them."

    Hearing Ji Xia, the expressions of some elderly people changed. After all, they had all been through a lot. They silently cupped their hands and deeply bowed to Ji Xia, then dragged the sleeves of their children or grandchildren, turned around, and walked straight away.

    The boundless crowd moved instantly. Over sixty percent of Pu Ban City people began walking away from the altar. Many among these people were Senior-level elites and junior-level warriors. They released their full strength and helped their families and friends leave as quickly as possible.

    Emperor Shun looked the ones who had been leaving the scene at their highest speeds gloomily, then burst into a frosty growl. "All human beings, stop. Why are you panicking? Why are you disturbed? Why are you leaving in such a hurry? Stop! The ceremony must go on! Everyone, stop! Anyone who vites my order will be executed right on the spot, on the charge of colluding with the non-humankind!"

    Emperor Shun¡¯s words stirred the crowd so badly.

    A lot of people, who hadn¡¯t decided to leave, now looked at Emperor Shun¡¯s twisted face in shock. Watching the strands of dark mist rising from Emperor Shun¡¯s head, everyone understood that something was truly wrong with Emperor Shun. Emperor Shun had always been such a kind and generous person, but how could he ever say something like that?

    People started leaving the scene even faster. Fortunately, most human beings were currently healthy and strong, able to run as fast as a horse. Mingling with the crowd, Senior Magi and Magus Kings released their powers and helped the others to move quicker. Fewer and fewer people stayed around the altar.

    The leaders ofrge human ns and families stayed on the scene, with a big number of their elite family members. They looked at Emperor Shun and Gong Sun Family people seriously. Many of them struggled in their hearts ¡ª Was Emperor Shun possessed by some devil? Did the Gong Sun family do something to him? Was any otherrge human force involved in this?

    They dared even to nominate a random person to be the new emperor, so what did they dare not to do?

    A thin crack emerged between all n leaders on the scene. They nced at each other, eyes filled with suspicions and doubts.

    "Follow my order!" Emperor Shun suddenly stomped his foot and shouted, "Everyone who leaves the ceremony will be executed!"

    "Whoo-hah!" With a thunderous growl, troops of human warrior in heavy armors and long spears showed up from all directions, encircling the ones who tried to leave.

    "Under the name of the heaven, execute everyone who dares to hinder the civilians from leaving, with no mercy!" Ji Xia immediately raised his hands and gave his order.

    "Emperor Shun, don¡¯t you want to wake up? You are the emperor of human beings, so how can you let yourself be controlled by a devil so easily? Wake up now!" Turning around, Ji Xia looked at Emperor Shun coldly and said with a strong voice.

    Emperor Shun¡¯s eyes turned purely ck. Throwing an expressionless nce at Ji Xia, he slowly pulled out his sword.

 Chapter 1628: At the End of His Wits

    Chapter 1628: At the End of His Wits

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Emperor Shun wielded his sword, causing a sharp noise that sounded like tearing clothes to rise as he released a strong stream of sword light, pressing down like a thousandyers of mountain. Facing the sword light, Ji Xia¡¯s long hair fluttered in the air while a strong gale drilled into his nose and mouth. Uncontrobly, he stepped backward.

    Emperor Shun¡¯s sword was terrifying. Ji Xia could swear with names of all Gold Crow n ancestors that he had never felt such a fierce sword intent before.

    Emperor Shun did nothing but wield his sword, but already, Ji Xia felt like watching all mountains in Pan Gu world falling on his head one after another. A sword intent should be sharp as a beam of light, but Emperor Shun made it incredibly heavy.

    Ji Xia had fought many powerful warriors, and he also fought a great number of spirit creatures during the flood-control mission. But, he never faced someone like Emperor Shun, who managed to force him back by simply wielding a sword.

    Before the battle started, Ji Xia silently admitted that he was frightened a little bit. He was so mad at himself, as he realized that he had no intention of fighting Emperor Shun at all!

    Emperor Shun had such a great reputation. He was admired by almost all human beings, and had done so much for the humankind. Just now, he attempted to pass the throne down to unreliable people, but what happened wasn¡¯t his fault. Facing Emperor Shun, Ji Xia couldn¡¯t fight. He didn¡¯t know how, and he dared not to do it.

    Ji Xia wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive himself even if he left nothing but a thin scratch on Emperor Shun¡¯s skin, not to mention the fact that Emperor Shun was so scarily strong. He was a peak-level Divine Magus, but by wielding his sword, he vented a Supreme-level power.

    Ji Xia drew back quickly as Emperor Shun¡¯s sword intentnded on his chest. His crimson armor glowed withyers of dazzling light. From his chest armor, a ferocious fiery dragon reached out its head and roared thunderously, releasing a long streak of me to Emperor Shun.

    With a series of cracking noise, the dragon head was shattered, and Emperor Shun¡¯s sword intentnded heavily on Ji Xia¡¯s armor. The armor was a divine treasure, but under Emperor Shun¡¯s sword intent, it screamed shrilly and was broken. A long breach was left on the armor.

    Looking at the broken armor, Ji Xia wanted to cry. Speaking of defensive power, Emperor Shun¡¯s sword could never break this divine armor, which was made from the scales of an ancient dragon. However, Emperor Shun had an immeasurable natural rewards power, which meant that every move of his was supported by the entire world. Therefore, all the defensive power of the armor had already been dispelled by the power of nature even before Emperor Shun¡¯s sword enough touched it.

    With Emperor Shun¡¯s power, breaking dragon scales with his sword wasn¡¯t difficult at all.

    Emperor Shun sneered as wisps of dark mist coiled on his body. He raised his arm andunched another sword attack towards Ji Xia. Ji Xia burst into a raging growl pulled out his sword, starting a raging fire as he swung it towards Emperor Shun¡¯s sword.

    All of a sudden, a yellow and ck light shed across the edge of Emperor Shun¡¯s sword, dimming the fire from Ji Xia¡¯s sword. In the following moment, Emperor Shun ¡¯s sword nged deafeningly against Ji Xia¡¯s sword, cutting it into two. The sword edge slid down along the broken sword and cut broken Ji Xia¡¯s chest armor again, sinking into his chest by three inches.

    Blood squirted out of the wound. Ji Xia took a deep breath, letting the scorching, glowing blood flow back into his body. Staring at Emperor Shun with a twisted face, he nearly cried out loud.

    "The world, please open your eyes and see! Emperor Shun is controlled by a devil. How can you still help him?" Ji Xia screamed hoarsely.

    Ji Xia¡¯s sword was also a first-grade treasure from the heaven, made from a foot that belonged to an ancient Qilin, the bronze from Shouyang Mountain, the alum from Dark River, and the other precious materials. The sword was incredibly sharp, containing a trance of Qilin essence fire; it was genuinely a top-grade piece from the heaven.

    Nevertheless, Emperor Shun broke such a treasure with a decorative sword, which was designed especially for the ceremony. How could this even happen?

    Emperor Shun was the human emperor, while Ji Xia was the God of War from the heaven, with all divine warriors andmanders under hismand. Ji Xia was a genuine divine god, who was responsible for suppressing all evils and keeping the entire world in peace!

    Emperor Shununched his third strike. His sword intent was strangely heavy, but his moves were swift, as fast as a gust of wind, that Ji Xia couldn¡¯t even see the movements of his sword clearly.

    Ji Xia had no time to dodge or pull out other weapons to defend himself. With no other choice, he raised both hands and punched on Emperor Shun¡¯s chest. Ji Xia didn¡¯t want to hurt Emperor Shun, and only wanted to force him back.

    Emperor Shun puffed out his chest and rushed straight at Ji Xia¡¯s fists.

    Ji Xia¡¯s fists were softened. Without much thinking, he put down his fists and stepped backward with embarrassment. As the sword light shed across the air, Emperor Shun shattered Ji Xia¡¯s armor. The mountain-like sword intent struck on Ji Xia¡¯s body and generated a muffled bang, shredding his crimson cloak. Ji Xia felt that a thousand sharp daggers had just swept across his chest, sending his muscles flying to the sky in tiny pieces. The tremendous sword intent descended and crushed all the muscles and blood.

    Ji Xia¡¯s ribs were exposed in the air, golden, shiny, with countless me-shaped divine spell symbols spiraling inside. Every bone of his was shining with a bright fiery light. With a series of cracking noise, Ji Xia¡¯s ribs broke suddenly. Spider-web-like cracks spread along his bones, and within a blink of an eye, all his bones were smashed!

    Breathing deeply, Ji Xia howled out loud, but dared not to say a bad word to Emperor Shun. Helplessly, he shouted in pain. A strong fire rose from his body, which healed his broken bones and regenerated his muscles and blood. Taking a series ofrge steps backward, Ji Xia drew back into the formation of his divine army.

    "Emperor Shun, wake up! Don¡¯t let the devil control you! Do you, do you think that I really dare not to fight you?" Ji Xia barked, "Wake up! I don¡¯t want your blood on my weapon!"

    Emperor Shun raised his head, slightly shaking his head while giving Ji Xia a faint smile as he said, "I¡¯d like to see how you stain your weapon with my blood!"

    Emperor Shunughed as he raised the sword, trod on a yellow cloud, and rose into the sky, marching towards the divine army all alone.

    Ji Xia took over a long spear from a warrior of his. Flicking the spear, he stared at Emperor Shun and watched him getting closer and closer, then helplessly shouted aloud.

    "Holy Amma!" Ji Xia shouted, turned around, and ran.

    Ji Xia drew back. Following him, all divine warriors andmanders retreated in perfectly ordered lines.

    Soon, countless Gold Crow warriors cawed, confusedly nced at Emperor Shun, who wasunching an offensive all by himself, then followed Ji Xia and fled. Crow feathers drifted all over the sky.

    Emperor Shun chased after them for tens of miles, then stopped. Standing in the midair, he growled resonantly, "All human beings, return now for the abdication ceremony. Anyone who dares to leave will be treated as a traitor of the humankind, and your families will be punished!"

    From a distance away, Ji Xia gazed at Emperor Shun with his face twisted, unable to say a word.

 Chapter 1629: The New Emperor Ascends to the Throne

    Chapter 1629: The New Emperor Ascends to the Throne

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Surrounded by arge group of non-humankind guards, Yu Huoughed proudly.

    As he expected, once Emperor Shun began acting unreasonably, Ji Xia would be able to do nothing to him. The immeasurable natural reward proved that Emperor Shun was a good emperor, an admired leader. Except for the insane ones, who would dare to point a weapon at him?

    Even though the natural rewards power caused Yu Huo a serious trouble, leaving him no choice but to concentrate most of the power of Pan Yu¡¯s Brian on Emperor Shun, it was worth it. Yu Huoughed delightfully. Emperor Shun was a trump card. Which human being dare to disrespect him?

    In midair, Emperor Shun¡¯s body glowed brightly. His strong sword intent suffused the air, forcing all divine warriors away. Under Ji Xia¡¯s order, no divine warrior dared to truly attack Emperor Shun. Human warriors under Emperor Shun¡¯s leadership were controlled by Yu Huo too. They determinedly followed Emperor Shun¡¯s order and forced everyone who tried to leave back to the altar.

    People panicked. They looked at Emperor Shun in both anger and shock; they didn¡¯t know what to do.

    As they thought, Emperor Shun was controlled, and the one controlling him wanted the throne. What should they do now? Marching towards the elder and bringing Emperor Shun down? Who dared to lead the action? Who dared to make the first move? Who was willing to do it?

    As Si Wen Ming¡¯s supporters, the n leaders and princes slowly swallowed saliva, fixing their eyes on Ji Xia, who was in the distance now. Many of them even wanted to yell out loud at Ji Xia, ¡¯Ji Xia, fight! Why don¡¯t you fight? What¡¯re you afraid of? Why are you hesitating? Are you still a man?¡¯

    Nevertheless, even if they yelled at the top of their lungs, Ji Xia wouldn¡¯t dare to put up a desperate fight against Emperor Shun. They knew that they dared not to do it themselves either, so how could they force Ji Xia to do it?

    The footstep sounds sounded like rumbling thunders as countless civilians were forced back to the altar. The shouts of the human warriors in dark armors could be heard from all directions. They repeated Emperor Shun¡¯s order over and over again, ¡¯Whoever dares to leave the ceremony will be treated as a traitor of the humankind, and his or her entire family will be punished.¡¯

    Gradually, the crowd around the altar grew thick again, such that one would not be able to see its edge with one nce. People fixed their eyes on Emperor Shun while whispering to each other. The whispers echoed and became powerful sound waves, which even vibrated the earth slightly.

    People, so many people... All civilians in Pu Ban City had gathered together, added with the n leaders from the other areas. So many people! Ji Xia clenched his fists. Just now, he put a fake crime on Gong Sun Su Su and Gong Sun Xu, and captured them, because too many people were in here. Even if he were willing to fight Emperor Shun, to stop Emperor Shun with the power of the heaven and earth great formation, the people on the scene would certainly suffer a great casualty once he started the battle.

    Billions of human beings gathered in this area. Once a supreme-level war began, all living beings in this whole area would be wiped out. Ji Xia tried pretty hard to send away these people, but now, Emperor Shun¡¯s warriors forced back everyone.

    He had no solution.

    Fight? He truly didn¡¯t have the courage to fight Emperor Shun.

    Not fight? If he didn¡¯t fight, Emperor Shun would truly hand the crown to an unreliable person.

    Fight? So many people were on the scene. Once a war burst out, how many innocent people would be killed?

    Not fight? The unknown new emperor...God knew what he would do!

    Fight? Not fight? Fight? Not fight? Ji Xia felt that a raging fire was choked in his chest. Holding the spear, he stared at Emperor Shun in midair. Suddenly, the fire of rage rose from his heart and squeezed a stream of blood out of mouth to a long distance away. The blood turned into streaks of me as itnded on the ground, incinerating a three-hundred-meters tall hill and creating a giant pit with the radius of miles, filled withva.

    Ji Xia made a deep gasp and stopped trembling, calming himself down.

    Calm, calm, he had to stay calm. Looking at the damage caused by a mouthful of blood from him, he understood that he was not the warrior leader of the small Fire Crow n anymore. Back then, if he made a wrong decision, nothing worse than the death of hundreds of nsmen could happen. But now, as the God of War of the heaven, whomanded all divine warriors andmanders, a wrong decision made by him could turn the world upside down, bringing all living beings into hell. He had to calm down, to think, to figure out a way.

    "People, think, how can we stop Emperor Shun." Ji Xia turned around and asked the group of Gold Crow n elders, ancestor souls, and holy spirits from Pan Xi world.

    The group of people shook their heads, remaining silent. "If Elder Destiny is here, with his wisdom, he might have had some ideas." Murmured a holy spirit, "But, he has been taken away by some people, so we don¡¯t know where he is. We are not good at these things."

    Ji Xia¡¯s eyeballs nearly popped out of his eye sockets. He wasn¡¯t good at these things either. Speaking of punching people¡¯s faces, he was amazing at it. But, under the current situation, could he use violence? Did he dare to use violence?

    Treading on a dense yellow cloud, Emperor Shunnded back on the altar. Witnessed by everyone on the scene, he smiled faintly and again pointed at the crowd of Gong Sun Family. A yellow and ck mistnded on a young man who had snow-white skin, as Emperor Shun said, "Gong Sun Xun, in fact, you are the best candidate. Come up here. Under the witness of nature, of all gods in the world, I will pass the crown down to you. From now you, you are the human emperor!"

    Gong Sun Xun looked at Emperor Shun, stunned. Cold sweat oozed out of his forehead. But soon, he burst into wildughter and dashed up to the altar while yelling, "Ahah! Am I the human emperor? Has Emperor Shun nominated me to be the human emperor? Haha! Damn it! You b*stards! Remember this, when I be the emperor, I will kill you one by one! Haha, give me your favorite maids to apologize to me. Otherwise, you will all die!"

    Countless people, who weren¡¯t controlled by Yu Huo, were enraged on hearing Gong Sun Xun.

    What a scum!

    What a scum Emperor Shun picked!

    Judging by what he said, Gong Sun Xun was good-for-nothing!

    How on earth could Emperor Shun pass the throne down to someone like this? ¡¯Emperor Shun, Emperor Shun, everyone understands that you¡¯re controlled by the devil. Wake up! Wake up!¡¯

    A group of senior ministers and Magi Pce elders walked up to the altar, cooperating with Emperor Shun and following the traditional etiquettes to finish the abdication ceremony.

    With a resounding bell ring, Gong Sun Xun¡¯s face was suddenly covered with a purpleyer of mist. High up in the sky, a natural star that represented the human emperor dazzled and released strands of purple mist, flowing into Gong Sun Xun¡¯s body.

    A tremor went through Emperor Shun¡¯s body, as a ck and yellow mist began flowing out of his body, merging back to the sky and earth.

 Chapter 1630: Wrong Orders

    Chapter 1630: Wrong Orders

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Staring at the ck and yellow mist flowing out of Emperor Shun¡¯s body, Ji Xia¡¯s eye corners twitched. The mist was Emperor Shun¡¯s natural reward power, which had been dissipating. What happened? Was the world punishing Emperor Shun because he passed down the throne to an unreliable person?

    "Armor!" Ji Xia gave a deep roar. Under his order, a few Gold Crow nmanders carried a crimson metal box and walked over. They opened the box, took out a full armor, which was wrapped in a raging fire.

    Ji Xia spread his arms, and the armor flew out of the box like a living being, putting itself on Ji Xia¡¯s body piece by piece. Head, neck, arms, shoulders, palms, chest, heart, stomach, waist, legs, feet, the armor shielded every part of Ji Xia¡¯s body.

    This was a divine armor, created by nature especially for the God of War. Ji Xia¡¯s entire body was covered in the armor, without exposing even an inch of his skin. Wearing this heavy armor, he looked even a foot taller.

    Stretching his limbs, Ji Xia picked up a long spear and approached Emperor Shun withrge steps.

    "Brother, be careful..." A group of Gold Crow n people worried about Ji Xia. Just now, they watched Emperor Shun force Ji Xia back by simply wielding his sword. Even though Ji Xia was now in a full divine armor, his people still worried about him. After all, Emperor Shun¡¯s sword attack was way too powerful.

    "No worries. I can take a few more sword strikes!" Ji Xia straightened the long spear and approached the altar quickly.

    High up in the air, colorful light poured down in strong streams, from the faintly visible divine gate. The heaven and earth great formation was triggered to support Ji Xia with the power of the world. In the higher sky, stars dazzled and sent beams of starlight down to the earth. Tonight, the stars shone hundreds of times brighter than usual.

    The pure, tremendous star power flew into Ji Xia¡¯s body. Ji Xia growled deeply as he grew taller and taller. His armor expanded as well. Within a twinkle of an eye, he reached nine meters in height, his whole body shining with a dazzling colorful light.

    "Emperor Shun, I can¡¯t let you stay in Pu Ban City. You and Gong Sun Xun,e with me!" Pondering for a while, Ji Xia made the decision, "And you, Bo Feng, Zhong Kan, Shuxian, Ji Zhong, Bohu, Zhong Xiong, Shu Bao, Jili, you are all senior ministers with a lofty virtue worthy of respect. I don¡¯t want to fight you. Please,e with me, and stay a while in the heaven."

    The group of people mentioned by Ji Xia were all important senior ministers under Emperor Shun¡¯smand, at an equal level as Hao Tao. Most of the human society affairs were managed by these people. Emperor Shun was controlled by Yu Huo, so without a doubt, all these important ministers were affected as well.

    Ji Xia attempted to bring them all back to the heaven. As long as they left Pu Ban City and stayed far away from the highest power of the human society, whatever Yu Huo wanted, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do a thing until Emperor Shun and his people returned.

    If he nominated another new emperor, Ji Xia would bring that person to the heaven too. Besides, without Emperor Shun and Gong Sun Xun, the abdication ceremony would stop. Ji Xia was curious about what Yu Huo could do under this situation.

    "Ji Xia, as a divine god, you shouldn¡¯t interfere in human affairs!" Emperor Shun turned around with a faint smile, his hand rested on the hilt of his sword while shaking his head and saying, "If you had retreated just now, we would be in peace. But since you challenged again...Where are my warriors?"

    Before Emperor Shun finished, Gong Sun Xun, who had changed to a luxurious imperial robe, growled out loud at Emperor Shun, "Shun! I am the emperor now, I am Emperor Xun! I will make the call now! You¡¯re old, you can piss off!"

    Ji Xia looked at Gong Sun Xun in shock. He had met countless scums in his life, but without a doubt, Gong Sun Xun was the worst of all!

    His wasn¡¯t controlled by Yu Huo, was he? His mind was clear now, wasn¡¯t it?

    Emperor Shun had passed the throne down to him a minute ago, but how could his attitude change so suddenly? How dare he talk like that to Emperor Shun? Holy heaven, no human emperor ever talked so rudely to his predecessor!

    What a scoundrel! If he truly became the human emperor, would the humankind still have a future?

    A group of Gong Sun Family elder surrounded Gong Sun Xu with their eyes dazzling, seeming to be quite embarrassed.

    Gong Sun Xun, hehe, Gong Sun Xun... Every Gong Sun Family elder clearly knew that Gong Sun Xun was a scum, but anyhow, he was the emperor now, an emperor from the Gong Sun Family! No matter how bad he was, he was a possessor of the pure Gong Sun Family bloodline, and the Gong Sun Family had to defend his authority.

    Whether Emperor Shun was possessed by the devil or not, the throne had already fallen to the Gong Sun Family, and no one could take it away!

    "Shun, please step back. This is rted to the rtionship between the heaven and the humankind, and should be handled by the emperor. Shun, you don¡¯t need to worry about these things anymore!" A Gong Sun Family elder clenched his teeth and walked up with big steps as he said to Emperor Shun in a deep voice.

    Emperor Shun¡¯s eyes shone with a strange dim light. Smiling faintly, he slowly nodded to Gong Sun Xun and the group of Gong Sun Family elders around him, and responded, "Good, great, wonderful! So, everything shall be left to Emperor Xun now!"

    With a mysterious smile, Emperor Shun quickly stepped down from the altar, immediately surrounded by a strong troop of private guards. These heavily armored elite warriors were from Emperor Shun¡¯s You Yu n, serving as his private guard, and had nothing to do with the regr human army.

    Surrounded by countless non-humankind warriors, Yu Huo grinned delightfully. Now, a carefully selected scum had be the human emperor. Under his leadership, the humankind would be torn apart, wouldn¡¯t it? Human beings would suffer endless bloody wars, and countless human souls would be the apples in his hands. But, he wouldn¡¯t need to make much of efforts for that. What a fantastic feeling!

    Gong Sun Xun was shaking his head and swaying his waist, looking like a monkey which wore the human clothes for the first time. Heughed with apletely unconcealed arrogance, with his facial muscles twitching intensely while walking so confidently towards Ji Xia, his head held high.

    He was barely a Magus King. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t even able to fly. Walking to the edge of the altar, heughed to Ji Xia and yelled, "Ji Xia, right? Wanna go against me? Are you qualified?"

    Breathing deeply, Gong Sun Xun turned around, pointed down at the group of n leaders, and shouted a series of names.

    These were the most important ones among Si Wen Ming¡¯s friends and supporters.

    "Guards,e capture all these traitors who colluded with the heaven and torture them!"

    "Damn you! Bringing troubles to me? To Emperor Xun? How dare you?"

 Chapter 1631: Tear the Humankind

    Chapter 1631: Tear the Humankind

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In the crowd, Yu Huo wasughing, calmly, delightfully, and confidently, as if the whole universe were under his control.

    In the crowd, Emperor Shun wasughing, dully and emotionlessly. His eyes still sparkled with the dim light; he seemed to be confused. asionally, deep in his eyes, a weak light of wisdom would flicker, then soon die in the boundless darkness.

    In the crowd, Emperor Shun¡¯s senior ministers wereughing stiffly, like a group of walking dead. From a distance away, Huaxu Lie and the others saw the fake smile on these ministers¡¯ faces and felt as if a knife was being twisted in their hearts.

    Gong Sun Xun stood on top of the altar, wielding his arms as he screamed, "Arrest them all! They colluded with divine gods from the heaven and interfered human affairs. They¡¯re all traitors, and traitors should die! Arrest them, arrest their families too...And, Si Wen Ming, where is Si Wen Ming? Capture him, capture all his people!"

    Shouting for a while, Gong Sun Xun heard a Gong Sun Family elder murmur a few words behind him. Immediately, he raised his head, looked at the sun, and yelled, "Ah, Hao Tao, and Hao Tao, has he been forging armaments in the sun world? Ahah, he must be helping Si Wen Ming and colluding with the heaven to disorder the human society! Guards, guards, go to the sun world and capture Hao Tao alive!"

    Raising the human emperor seal, which he took over from Emperor Shun just now, Gong Sun Xun shouted, "Go, go now, send enough warriors to the sun world. Capture Hao Tao alive, and the ones who are helping him in forging armaments! They¡¯re all traitors, capture all traitors!"

    Hysterically giving a series of orders, Gong Sun Xun screamed even louder, "And, raise an army and encircle the You Chong n. All You Chong n people are under Si Wen Ming¡¯s leadership. They attempted to overturn the human society! Arrest them all, arrest them! Send the men to mines and make them work as ves. As for the women...Send all the young and beautiful ones to my bedroom!"

    Surrounding the altar, the crowd was stirred. You Chong n, Si Wen Ming¡¯s family, and Si Wen Ming was the current leader of You Chong n. Si Wen Ming¡¯s father, Si Xi, served as the former leader of You Chong n. Gong Sun Xun arrested so many human leaders and even attempted to destroy Si Wen Ming¡¯s n...This would be reasonable if Si Wen Ming were a sinner. After all, things like the crimemitted by one person affecting an entire n were normal in this era.

    However, Si Wen Ming wasn¡¯t a sinner. On the contrary, he had made uncountable contributions to the humankind, and earned a great natural rewards power! Ji Hao, who contributed to the humankind along with Si Wen Ming, was already chosen by the world as a new divine emperor, bing the first divine emperor during the past countless centuries. Proven with all the facts, Si Wen Ming should ascend to the throne. Gong Sun Xun stole the crown, and now, he intended to destroy Si Wen Ming¡¯s n. What he did enraged every sane people on the scene!

    "Gong Sun Xun, how dare you!" In the crowd, a white-haired old man burst into a resonant shout.

    A dark-armored warrior shouted out loud and threw out a long spear. The heavy three-edged spear aimed urately at the old man¡¯s heart. A frosty beam of light shed across the spear as the spear lunged straight to the old man¡¯s chest. Abruptly, behind the old man, a young man made his move and gripped the spear before it prated the old man¡¯s heart.

    Holding the spear, this young man truly wanted to throw it back. But, looking at the dark armor of that warrior, he angrily mmed the spear against the ground. Emperor Shun was still affecting everyone. Because of him, no one dared to fight these dark-armored human warriors.

    "Gong Sun Xun, you shameless scum! How can you be our emperor?" A bearded man stepped out of the crowd, pointed at Gong Sun Xun, and roared.

    Two dark-armored warriors trod on a watery cloud and flew to the bearded man, swinging their long des to the head of the bearded man while growling.

    A pair of bronze long spears swished out of the crowd and nged strongly against the des. The two dark-armored warriorsunched an even fiercer offensive, but failed to break the pair of bronze long spears and kill the bearded man, no matter how hard they tried.

    "I am King Huo Tugu from Fire Cloud Cave, White Bone Valley, Southern Wastnd!" The man¡¯s beard turned glowing red, releasing kes of me. Pointing at Gong Sun Xun, he growled thunderously, "I came to Pu Ban City for the abdication ceremony, but I¡¯m not there to follow a scum like you! Damn you, you are not my emperor!"

    Huo Tugu roared like a beast while rising into the sky with a group of muscr men in leather cloaks, swiftly flying to Ji Xia.

    "Ahah! White Bone Valley? Fire Cloud Cave?" Ji Xia popped out his eyes andughed out loud, "The valley in Hundred-Thousand Wild Man Mountain? That Fire Cloud Cave?" Clicking his tongue, Ji Xia continued yelling, "I¡¯ve heard about you a lot! Brother Huo Tugu,e on,e on,e on. I doubt anyone can ever hurt you!"

    About ten dark-armored warriors flew up, attempting to stop Huo Tugu.

    Hundreds of Cold Crows cawed shrilly and turned back into their crow shapes, pping their wings and sending waves of golden feathers darting down from the sky. The sky seemed to be torn apart by beams of golden light while the feathersnded on the group of dark-armored human warriors and set them on fire, making them fall to the ground.

    Hundreds of heavily armored Gong Sun Family people leaped up and expressionlessly approached Huo Tugu. Among these Gong Sun Family warriors, many stared at Huo Tugu in a very unfriendly way. Same as everyone else, they didn¡¯t want Gong Sun Xun to be the new human emperor either. However, as members of arge family, they would still fight with no spare efforts for Gong Sun Xun, for the family interest, no matter how badly they hated Gong Sun Xun.

    Right or wrong, the family interests stood above everything!

    "Brother Huo Tugu is right!" Another six meters tall, sturdy man stood out of the crowd as he released a fierce sense of power. "Gong Sun Xun, you are nothing! Emperor? You are not my emperor! I am Tiger Baiya from Sword Stove, Eight Sword Mountain, Western Wastnd. You are not my emperor! Bite me if you can!"

    With the surname Tiger, and his especially strong body, this man was clearly the possessor of the White Tiger bloodline. White Tiger Family was a strong force from Western Wastnd.

    Tiger Baiya cursed out loud with rage. Following him, arge number of muscr men all burst into raging growls. They were in ragged clothes, but the powers which could be sensed from them were fierce and strong. They rose into the sky one after another and flew across the crows, towards the divine battleground. On their way, dark-armored warriors leaped up to stop them, but all ended up being pressed down to the ground.

    Watching the situation turning more and more chaotic, Huaxu Lie and the others n leaders, marquises, and earls who supported Si Wen Ming from the beginning suddenly burst into thunderous roars in chorus, "Not our emperor! Not our emperor! Gong Sun Xun, piss off!"

    Along with the mountain-copsing waves of roars, a big half of all human leaders on the scene rose into the sky with their guards and struck Gong Sun Xun¡¯s guards back to the ground, making them vomit blood. Then, they trod on flowing clouds and joined the divine army.

    On the ground, the expressions of the other n leaders changed suddenly. Hesitating for a while, they organized their people and approached Gong Sun Xun and the altar.

 Chapter 1632: Parting Ways

    Chapter 1632: Parting Ways

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Surrounding the altar, the crowd of human being instantly divided into a few groups.

    Most of them were civilians who lived in the city. They were confused, panicked, following the others moving around the altar. They moved in one direction, but suddenly, a squad of dark-armored warriors showed up, pointed long spears at them and yelled at them, forcing them to another direction. But, from another direction, more dark-armored human warriors popped out, leaving them no choice but to change direction again.

    These ordinary people clearly understood that not to mention Magus Kings and Divine Magi, even a couple of Senior Magi could shred them with the aftershock of a full-strike. They knew that currently, the area around the altar had be the most dangerous ce in the city. They needed to stay as far away from it as possible. Otherwise, everyone could die.

    Therefore, these people were running about. Emperor Shun had organized arge number of dark-armored warriors, but still, the number of these civilians was over ten-thousand times bigger. Gradually, the dark-armored warriors failed to stop these people, and let many of them scatter in the suburbs.

    The secondrge group on the scene wasposed of the elders and elders of mid-scale ns. Based on the powers of their ns, these leaders and elders weren¡¯t so ambitious, neither were they interested in the power alternation which would be delivered by Emperor Shun¡¯s abdication. They took their nsmen to Pu Ban City because they wanted the young people from their ns to join this big affair, to grow knowledge and experiences, so that those boys and girls could have some stories to tell to the even younger ones when they were old too.

    After all, not every human being had a chance to attend an emperor abdication ceremony in his or her life. Human Emperors were powerful, with long lifespans. Usually, the term of service of a human emperor would be as long as thebined age of a couple of generations of people from an ordinary human family.

    Without the ambition, watching the people fromrge ns and families get ready to make a move, these small n leaders and elders immediately gathered their people, turned around, and walked straight away.

    These ns weren¡¯t as strong as therge ones, but more or less, as n leaders and elders who could afford a trip to Pu Ban City, they all had guards. Their guards were the elites of their ns. Among them, many were Magus Kings, and a couple of were Divine Magi. The number of Magus Kings and Divine Magi of each of these ns wasn¡¯t big, but the number of small to mid-scale ns like these was huge.

    These ns were weak. Therefore, most of them chose tobine their powers through marriages. Sometimes, tens, even hundreds of small ns like these would unite. At the moment, the group of mid to small-scale ns on the scene was guarded by their own strong warriors. Theyposed battle formations and moved fiercely forward, easily breaking the line of dark-armored warriors, then left the scene while whistling shrilly.

    From a long distance away, the wildughter from some small n leaders could still be heard, ¡¯Gong Sun Xun is such a useless man! Under his leadership, can every n reduce the annual tribute for Pu Ban City in the future?¡¯

    Starting from his first day as the human emperor, Gong Sun Xun¡¯s reputation went bad. He had no prestige already, but on hearing the leaders of these small ns, the other people had an even worse impression about him.

    Other than civilians and small n leaders and elders, the people fromrge families and ns chose their sides too. They clearly divided into three groups.

    Most of theserge families and ns chose to be neutral, including a few strong forces from Western Wastnd and Eastern Wastnd. Most of Western Wastnd and Eastern Wastndrge ns chose tobine their powers to defend themselves. They joined hands andposed two strong formations by the north side of the altar, without helping each other. Clearly, they just wanted to watch a show.

    Somerge families and ns, especially the ones involved in what happened back in the nine water gates area, such as High Sun Family, Cloud Sun Family, Suiren Family, Ghost Chariot Family, Chu Wu n, chose to stand with Gong Sun Family determinedly.

    They clearly knew that something was wrong with Emperor Shun. They understood that Emperor Shun passed the crown down to Gong Sun Xun, an unreliable man, only because he was affected by a mysterious power.

    However, what did that have to do with them?

    Gong Sun Xun didn¡¯t earn his position through a decent way, but this was a wonderful thing to them, such a great opportunity!

    Regarding how Gong Sun Xun ascended to the throne, the leaders of theserge families and ns didn¡¯t care. About how bad the influences could be to the humankind, these people couldn¡¯t care any less.

    Benefits, how many benefits was the Gong Sun Family prepare to give?

    Interest, how much interests was the Gong Sun Family prepare to share?

    If Gong Sun Xun wanted to ensure his power, if Gong Sun Family intended to hold the highest power of the human society, they would have to trade it with benefits! As long as theserge families and ns were satisfied, they would be willing to support Gong Sun Xun with all their powers.

    People from the other ns and families had already joined Ji Xia¡¯s divine army. All these people were Si Wen Ming¡¯s firm supporters, including tens of thousands of marquises and earls, tens of thousands of n leaders and elders, and thousands of princes and elites from tens of super families and ns.

    Leading their guards, theyposed a greater battle formation with the divine army, showering under streams of starlight descending from the sky. Every one of them had tightened their faces as they ragingly stared at Gong Sun Xun, who was still on the altar, then at the leaders and elders who had been gathering to him.

    Gong Sun Family elders had been arguing with thoserge family leaders and elders with low voices while changing hand motions constantly. Every gesture they made meant a giant number.

    Some of them even activated magic sandboxes and spread the maps of the entire Pan Gu Mothend. Gong Sun Family elders pointed their fingers at the maps, then drew a series of circles with thoserge family people.

    Gong Sun Xun be the emperor just now, but these people had already started dividing thend.

    "Guards, arrest Ji Xia! Damn you, a divine god? You¡¯re even worse than a piece of sh*t in my eyes! Arrest him, I will punish him myself!" Surrounded by arge group of guards, Gong Sun Xun growled at Ji Xia from the top of the altar.

    The entire area waspletely disordered. More and more people began fleeing in all directions. Allowed by Emperor Shun, those dark-armored human warriors began joining the troops of his private guards.

    The private guards of the Gong Sun Family surged out of the city. Mounting on flying bears, these elite Gong Sun Family warriors roared brightly while raising rolling dense clouds and marching to the altar.

    Tens of hill-sized flying bears pped their enormous wings and pounced on Ji Xia. From the backs of these bears, the Gong Sun Family warriors fiercely lunged their specially crafted spears to Ji Xia.

    Coldly ncing at Gong Sun Xun, Ji Xia helplessly wielded his first and said, "Gong Sun Xun, we have nothing to do with each other from now on. You can be the emperor, but don¡¯t even think about using one warrior of mine!"

    Along with a rumbling noise, the formidable divine force returned to the heaven as fast as possible, without starting a conflict with the Gong Sun Family force.

 Chapter 1633: Ridiculous Emperor Xun

    Chapter 1633: Ridiculous Emperor Xun

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Pu Ban City turned stagnant.

    Most of the markets founded byrge ns and families in Pu Ban City, and the campsites they built for their people to rest on their way to Pu Ban City or back from Pu Ban City, were empty now.

    Other than the ones from outside the city, around forty percent of civilians left the city overnight to seek refuge with their families or friends, hiding in the forest, or directly joining the troops retreating from the city.

    In the next moment, a big half of all kitchen chimneys in the city had smokes not rising from them anymore. Usually, the roosters would crow and the dogs would bark in the morning. But on this day, the city was much quieter than usual. Some dogs guarded the door of their families, humming in low voices that sounded like crying. Even animals had sensed the coldness from the air, and seemed to see a sign of the downfall of Pu Ban City.

    The bell ring echoed through the city. From the Town Hall, hundreds of messengers darted out and gave the first official appointment of Emperor Xun ¡ª Emperor Shun, as the former human emperor, was assigned to be the ¡¯Master Elder¡¯ of the ¡¯Elder Council¡¯, to supervise all ministers, and had the right to act first and report afterward!

    Some n leaders who stayed in Pu Ban Cityughed when they heard this appointment ¡ªGong Sun Xun wasn¡¯t extremely stupid, was he? He understood that his power wasn¡¯t solid enough, that not to mention the other human leaders, even among Gong Sun Family people, not everyone was willing to follow his words. Therefore, he used Emperor Shun to daunt the group of ministers. This was a smart move.

    However, as a former emperor, Emperor Shun was supposed to leave Pu Ban City and prepare to promote himself to the Supreme Magus level. He shouldn¡¯t be a part of any human affairs anymore.

    In order to allow a former emperor to keep supervising his ministers, Gong Sun Xun assigned Emperor Shun to be the Master Elder of the ¡¯Elder Council¡¯, which never existed before. This was such a strange thing.

    However, because of Emperor Shun, may people only doubted this appointment secretly, without questioning it in public.

    As the Master Elder, Emperor Shun deployed the elite force from his You Yu n in Pu Ban City, to follow Gong Sun Xun¡¯s orders. Added with the dark-armored guards and the private guards deployed by the Gong Sun Family, Gong Sun Xun now had a considerably strong military force under hismand.

    Before long, Gong Sun Xun¡¯s second decision spread across the entire city. This decision shocked nearly every human being, and made more ns retreat from Pu Ban City, staying far away from Gong Sun Xun without hesitation ¡ª Gong Sun Xun assigned Yu Huo to be themander in chief, to lead an enormous non-humankind army to punish the ones who disobeyed him!

    Through this decision, Gong Sun Xun basically dered to all human beings, ¡¯Don¡¯t think you can refuse to follow my order only because I am a new emperor. Leaders, marquises, and earls, listen up. If you disobey me, I will send Yemo Tian and his army to beat you up!"

    Following this second official appointment was an order from Gong Sun Xun.

    He gave the order to remove the Chi Ban line of defense. The Chi Ban line of defense had never been shaken by even a little bit, not even during the disastrous flood. But now, under Gong Sun Xun¡¯s order, it would be removed. All military forces stationed in Chi Ban Mountain area would return to Pu Ban City and be reorganized.

    Once the Chi Ban line of defense was removed, a giant army under Yu Huo¡¯smand came straight into Pu Ban City, without any difficulty. During the past countless years, generations of Yu Dynasty emperors had spent great efforts on the Chi Ban line of defense, but failed to break it. But now, Gong Sun Xun, the new human emperor, removed it.

    The non-humankind army came to Pu Ban City and stationed in the city.

    The houses, buildings, and campsites left by the ones who retreated from the city became the amodations of non-humankind warriors. Countless non-humankind warriors showed up inrge groups on the streets and in the alleys in the city. Flying forts and mountains swished across the air from time to time, while Jia n warriors trod on metal tes and flew swiftly all over the sky.

    What unsettled people even more was that Xiu n masters swept through every inch ofnd in Pu Ban City, studying the defense formations of the city, from the outside to the inside. They even began building divine towers on themanding heights. More and more divine towers were raised from the city, the erect eye upon every tower coldly gazing at every corner of the city while sparkling with a frosty light day and night.

    After the non-humankind army came, people weren¡¯t allowed toe into or leave the city freely anymore.

    Cooperating with the non-humankind army, dark-armored warriors under Emperor Shun¡¯smand sealed every entrance of the city. Entering the city was easy, but if one wanted to leave, one would need a permission from Emperor Shun, or defeat the guards and directly rush out. Otherwise, one wouldn¡¯t be able to take even one step out of the city.

    Before people in Pu Ban City recovered from the horror brought by the non-humankind army, Gong Sun Xun¡¯s third order was made public, and this order threw the entire human society into chaos, made uncountable elderly elders curse out loud, and countless n leaders open the doors of their ancestral temples to pray to the heaven for a sudden death of Gong Sun Xun. They wanted Gong Sun Xun to die, because if he stayed alive as a human emperor, the humankind would end.

    Gong Sun Sun ordered his people to build thirty-six manors in the carefully selected thirty-six areas with beautiful natural scenes around Pu Ban City. He wanted every manor to berger than a million miles squared, to contain thirty-six pces and one-hundred and eight buildings taller than three-hundred-meters.

    Gong Sun Xun also clearly told his people that all buildings in his manor needed to be built from precious materials, such a gold, jade, coral, pearl, amber...ording to Gong Sun Xun¡¯s requirement, the cost of materials for these manors would be an astronomical figure.

    If Gong Sun Xun only wanted manors, things wouldn¡¯t sound so bad. However, he also ordered his people to prepare him thirty-thousand beautiful women in each manor. He specifically required these women to have noble family backgrounds; these women should at least be direct descendants of n leaders and elders. As for the ones from ordinary families, they wouldn¡¯t have a chance to be selected to his manors, no matter how beautiful they were.

    Nevertheless, as the human emperor, Gong Sun Xun would never ¡¯waste¡¯ those beautiful girls with ordinary family backgrounds. He required every beautiful woman in his manor to be served by a few adorable maids, and these maids could be selected from civilians!

    Apart from all these, Gong Sun Xun gave his order to every human family and n in the world. In order to fill the storages of his manors, every n needed to contribute a giant amount of precious leather, arge number of treasures, and all kinds of treasured nts, valuable vines, and other things.

    "I am the human emperor, the father of all human beings in the world. You are my people, and therefore, you shall make offerings to me like you make offerings to your fathers. Your children, your wealth, should all belong to me." Gong Sun Xun said this.

    Soon, Gong Sun Xun gave a series of orders.

    Among all these orders, two caught the most attention.

    First was shutting down all the mines which had been providing Hao Tao with magic crystals, and the second was that the human army would be sent to suppress Yao Mountain City!

 Chapter 1634: Punish

    Chapter 1634: Punish

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Pan Gu Mothend, in a vast mountain area...

    Hundreds of Kuafu Family people straightened their bodies. Every one of them was nearly a thousand meters tall, with tight muscles and thriving spirit blood surging inside their bodies. Streams of steam reached straight to the sky from their heads, while every step they made vibrated the earth.

    Kuafu Family people were gifted with spectacrly strong bodies. They weren¡¯t as gigantic as Longbo Country people, but among human beings, they were like gods.

    These Kuafu Family people were merely at the level of Magus Kings, but by relying on their enormous bodies and terrifying strength, they were able to fight average-level Divine Magi. The three leaders of this group had already stepped into the level of Divine Magi, and by now, they were strong enough to rival peak-level Divine Magi.

    Gripping specially crafted, giant shovels, they roared thunderously and ttened the towering mountains with a few strikes. They threw away the rocks to expose therge mine buried under the mountains. From the sparkling metal mine, pure wisps of metal power, which umted in the mine for thousands of years, rose for tens of miles and nged against the skin of these Kuafu Family people like sharp des.

    Thousands of Maguspriests stood in a distance away, casting a spell in chorus. They generated a tremendous power and sent a giant white jade cbash to the mine, floating in the air. The pure metal power released from the mine was drawn into the cbash, stream after stream. Gradually, the white jade cbash was added with a bright metallic luster.

    Once the metal power released from the mine turned thinner, hundreds of thousands of strong human beingsughed with bright voices and rushed into the mine in giant steps, then began mining.

    Thousands of mines like this existed in this mountain area. Every now and then, mountain-sized piles of ores would be carried on the shoulders of Longbo Country people. They trod on dense clouds and rose into the sky, shipping the ores to the sun world through a teleporting formation inside a flying mountain.

    In the sun world, under Hao Tao¡¯s leadership, a giant quantity of armaments had been forged. These new armaments were prepared for every human warrior.

    In the core area of the sun world, Si Wen Ming had been forging the nine cauldrons with the power of the all souls creation cauldron. Over ny-percent of the essence of these ores would merge into the nine cauldrons.

    At this moment, rumbling battle drums could be heard. These hard-working Kuafu Family people turned around in surprise as they gazed at the source of the drum. They saw a hundred metal flying forts, which belonged to the non-humankind, floating in the air in a straight line. Behind the hundred flying forts were a giant army of human warriors.

    Before the flying forts, hundreds of flying bears carriedrge war drums as they approached swiftly. On the bears¡¯ backs, muscr men with bared bodies were beating the drums with all their strength, generating the muffled, earth-shaking sounds.

    "What? What? What is going on? Why are so many people here?" In confusion, Kuafu Family people asked each other. Seeing the whole hundred metal flying forts and the tremendous army, these Kuafu Family people rubbed their eyes, without being able to figure out exactly how many people had been approaching.

    A middle-aged man transformed into a streak of light and teleported himself to above the mine. He was wearing a red robe, with a dark boa-skin belt, holding a jade scroll.

    This good-looking middle-aged man proudly nced at the group of confused Kuafu Family people, then slowly spread the scroll and said, "Under Emperor Xun¡¯s order, you colluded with the traitors, provided the traitors with resources, and secretly stored armaments, attempting to plot a rebellion. So...Congrattions people, you are ves now."

    This man¡¯s name was Gong Sun Yang. He was Gong Sun Xun¡¯s uncle. As people said, when the elder ones did things wrong, the younger ones would follow. Gong Sun Xun was a total scum, mostly because of his group of uncles.

    Gong Sun Yang was also a voluptuary man. Two months before the abdication ceremony, Gong Sun Yang suffered three-hundred cudgel strikes as a punishment for embezzling the public funds of a store that he was responsible for. Because of what he did, he was discharged from his position and became a jobless man.

    But, once Gong Sun Xun became the emperor, Gong Sun Yang was immediately put in important position. By now, Gong Sun Yang reced Hao Tao and became the chief judge.

    "Howe we are all ves?" The leaders of this group of Kuafu Family people looked at Gong Sun Yang and asked in confusion, "We are following the orders. We worked so hard to open up these mines. We have made contributions. How can we be ves?"

    "Cut the crap, you are ves because I said you are!" Gong Sun Yang cast his greedy eyes on these giant Kuafu Family people while delightfully calcting how much profit he could make with these strong ves.

    "Damn you!" A Kuafu Family man was enraged. He raised his shovel and gave Gong Sun Yang a heavy strike.

    Gong Sun Yang was barely a Magus King. He howled out loud in pain while the shovel smashed a half of his body and sent him to tens of miles away. Vomiting blood, his head thudded on a ttened mountain.

    "Kill them, kill them all...No, no, injure them, injure them badly, then arrest them. Bloody traitors, they are all ves, ves, money. They are all jade coins! Arrest them alive, don¡¯t kill them, don¡¯t kill any of them!" Lying on a rock, Gong Sun Yang screamed while pouring life-saving drugs into his mouth.

    Large groups of elite Gong Sun Family warriors rushed up andunched an offensive on the mine, in cooperation with a great number of non-humankind warriors.

    These simple, honest, but bad-tempered Kuafu Family people fought back and started an intense fight against Gong Sun Yang¡¯s army. However, they were hopelessly outnumbered. Before long, a big half of them were pressed to the ground, while the rest of them turned around and fled, running to the flying mountain as fast as they could. While running, they cursed so angrily.

    Some of them managed to escape to the sun world through the teleporting formation inside the flying mountain. Followed closely after them, the ¡¯punitive¡¯ army under Gong Sun Yang¡¯s leadership marched to the flying mountain, controlling the teleporting formation. Through the formation, the army chased after all escaping Kuafu Family people.

    Outside the sun world, which was upied by a raging fire and a great heat, a group of Kuafu Family people rushed out of the teleporting formation. The crimson talismans tied around their waists glowed with a warm light and protected them, guiding them quickly into the sun world.

    Behind them, countless Gong Sun Family warriors and non-humankind warriors rushed out, roaring aggressively while excitedly marching to the sun world. But, waves of Sr prominence swept across the area, incinerated millions of elite warriors within a twinkle of an eye.

    "D-damn!" Gong Sun Yang tremblingly stood in the teleporting formation in the flying mountain. Watching the army be wiped out instantly, his lower stomach twitched and he directly peed himself.

 Chapter 1635: Encircle Yao Mountain City

    Chapter 1635: Encircle Yao Mountain City

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    When Gong Sun Yang led his troop to shut down all the mines which had been providing Hao Tao with resources, another uncle of Gong Sun Xun, named Gong Sun Lang, led a formidable army and marched to Yao Mountain territory.

    Same as Gong Sun Yang, Gong Sun Lang was also ascivious alcoholic, a typical one among all ungifted members of the Gong Sun Family. Gong Sun Yang was discharged from his position two months before the abdication ceremony for embezzling public funds. But, Gong Sun Lang was nearly cast out of the family twenty years ago formitting adultery with a mistress of the family leader.

    Before the ceremony, he had no job or ie. He lived a faineant life in the Gong Sun Family for twenty years. Gong Sun Xun basically learned about how to be a loser from him.

    Unfortunately, Gong Sun Xun became the human emperor. As his uncle who was so close to him and sharedmon hobbies with him, Gong Sun Lang was also put in an important position. He was assigned to be the chiefmander of the army under the directmand of the human emperor, and was sent to suppress Yao Mountain territory.

    Everyone in the world now knew that Ji Hao was the only current divine emperor, and he was chosen by the world to be a divine emperor because of the immeasurable natural rewards he had earned. Ji Hao rose from Yao Mountain territory, so attacking Yao Mountain territory made no difference from directly attacking Marquise Yao Ji Hao, attacking a divine emperor, and attacking the heaven!

    "He is a divine emperor, but so what?" In a flying fort, Gong Sun Lang lied in a thick leather nket as he stroked the naked girl in his arms while gulping the wine.

    The wine, the beauty, so fantastic! With his face blushed, Gong Sun Lang nced at Piji Nu, who sat beside him, then grinned proudly and said, "We won¡¯t mention the divine emperor thing, will we? After all, attacking a divine emperor sounds terrifying, even to me. So scary!"

    He burped and dragged the girl over, gave her a smack on the lips, then lowered his voice and continued to Piji Nu, "We¡¯re not going to attack a divine emperor. Instead, we¡¯re going to punish Marquis Yao Ji Hao, who disrespected the human emperor! Hah, we¡¯re only going to punish Marquis Yao Ji Hao, not challenge the divine emperor!"

    Rubbing the girl¡¯s body, Gong Sun Lang narrowed his eyes and chuckled, "Marquis Yao Ji Hao, so disrespectful. He didn¡¯t even attend the abdication ceremony. He disrespected the human emperor, and he is disloyal to the entire humankind! He is such an immortal minister, we have to teach him a good lesson!

    Piji Nu¡¯s three eyes were purely ck. He looked at Gong Sun Lang with his deeply sunken eyes, mouth corners curved slightly upwards, showing a faint smile.

    "Great Saint Yu Huo is right. Violence is the lowest way of conquering. We don¡¯t need to conquer their bodies. We just need to control their souls, kill their spirits, destroy their civilization, and twist their wills...When we have overturned their culture and spirits, the humankind will no longer be threatening."

    "Gong Sun Xun, Gong Sun Yang, Gong Sun Lang, and all those greedy elders from the Gong Sun Family, the leaders of elders from thoserge families and ns...The more of these people, the better!" Piji Nu sighed in his head, "We don¡¯t need to make much of efforts, or send our warriors to die. By ying some small tricks, we can easily destroy the humankind."

    The faint smile on Piji Nu¡¯s face became a delightful grin. Grinning emotionally, Piji Mu ttered Gong Sun Lang, "You are absolutely right. We¡¯re not going to challenge Divine Emperor Ji Hao. Instead, we are going to punish Marquis Yao Ji Hao, who disrespected the new human emperor. Hm, I have a bottle of wine called ¡¯Three Blooms¡¯. It will make you feel even better. Do you want some?"

    Piji Nu took out a pink bottle, embossed with three strange blooming flowers.

    Gong Sun Lang smiled and nodded. He hurriedly took over the bottle and impatiently poured all the sticky, weirdly scented liquid in the bottle in his mouth. Soon, his face turned ruddy, and a faint pinkness emerged in his eyes.

    He pressed a few girls around him to the ground, ripped open his own clothes, and pounced on them.

    Piji Nu sat aside, remaining perfectly motionless. Quietly looking at Gong Sun Lang, who now acted like a ruttish male cat, he sighed, "If all human leaders are like Gong Sun Lang...we wouldn¡¯t need even one weapon to conquer the whole Pan Gu world."

    The distance between Pu Ban City and Yao Mountain territory would take an army more than a half of a month, but with Gong Sun Lang¡¯s wheezes and deep growls, his army spent a whole month to arrive at the Yao Mountain territory. When the enormous army slowly reached the Yao Mountain territory, Yao Mountain City had strengthened the defenses and cleared the fields. All Yao Mountain people had moved into Yao Mountain City, without leaving even a grain in the farnds outside the city.

    The heaven and earth great formation in Yao Mountain City had been activated, covering the entire city with an invisible screen.

    Without scouting the enemy and the geographical environment around the city, Gong Sun Lang let his army directly march to the city wall. When the army reached a thousand miles away from the city wall, purple thunderbolts suddenly burst from the air and silentlynded on the bodies of the warriors who were at the frontline.

    Under Piji Nu¡¯smand, the non-humankind troops stayed behind. The ones who rushed at the front were Gong Sun Family warriors, and the private warriors from about tenrge families and ns. Arm-thick purple thunderbolts quietly coiled on these warriors and sizzled between their armors. In no time, hundreds of thousands of warriors were covered by the giant web woven from purple thunderbolts.

    Next, a huge purple divine spell symbol emerged from the air and exploded. Following the explosion of the divine spell symbol, which represented the original thunder power of Pan Gu world, a series of deafening thunder could be heard from the sky. A hundred and eighty thousand warriors at the front line were shredded by the thunderbolts, and even their armors and weapons were melted.

    Glowing red molten metal sshed in all directions, falling on the other warriors. Countless warriors screamed in pain and drew back as quickly as they could. The scorching molten metal burned their skin, and some even had limbs burned off momentarily.

    In the flying fort Gong Sun Lang was obsessed with the beautiful body of young girl. Startled by a sky-shaking thunder, he ejacted uncontrobly. His heart drummed, nearly making him throw up.

    "What? What? What happened? What happened? Have we broken Yao Mountain City? Have we?" Gong Sun Lang was apletely useless man. He was pretty experienced with women, but except for that, he was good at nothing. He shouted in confusion, asking his people about what happened outside.

    A stone man silently rose from underground and nted a g deeply into the ground.

    Looking at the disordered army, he began talking with a muffled voice, "This is Yao Mountain Territory. Our Big Brother has said that anyone who dares to take a step towards the city will die! Brother Ji Hao isn¡¯t home, but we will guard his city!"

    Shaking his head, the stone man rubbed his butt, then walked back to Yao Mountain City with giant steps.

 Chapter 1636: Beat Them to Death

    Chapter 1636: Beat Them to Death

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Gong Sun Lang was embarrassed, and so was Piji Nu.

    They knew that Yao Mountain territory was tough, and not easy to deal with. But, they never though that this could be so difficult. They were stuck a thousand miles away from the city, and weren¡¯t allowed to take even one step forward.

    The great army under Gong Sun Lang¡¯smand could not even move an inch forward. Of course, this wasn¡¯t because of the warning from the stone man, neither because of the g standing on the ground or the pattern on the g. It was purely because of the heaven and earth great formation.

    Controlled by the city, the heaven and earth great formation covered the area a thousand miles around Yao Mountain City, starting from the outermost city wall. Staying an inch away from this area, one would not be affected by the great formation at all, but stepping in this area for even one inch, one would immediately suffer a full-strike from the formation.

    Gong Sun Lang wasted three days and the lives of countless warriors of his, but no one under hismand managed to make even three meters far into the coverage of the formation.

    Earlier on at the frontline, one hundred and eighty thousand warriors were killed by thunder bolds, torn into pieces. After that, Gong Sun Lang began sending troops to try and approach the city from all directions. Each troop had a thousand warriors. The heaven and earth great formation was ever-changing. Some warriors died under giant trees, some were smashed by rocks, some were suffocated in sands, while some were struck to death by auroras, thunderstorms, ices, water and all other types of defenses. All warriors under Gong Sun Lang¡¯smand were badly frightened.

    Within three days, Gong Sun Lang lost seventy to eighty percent of his warriors, then finally, gave up on trying under Piji Nu¡¯s suggestion. He was wasting lives after all.

    "This is...troublesome!" Standing on top of the flying fort, Gong Sun Lang gazed at the towering city wall of Yao Mountain City. From thousand miles away, the city wall looked like a dark line on the horizon. asionally, the dark line sparkled brightly, as the great formation changed its defenses.

    High up in the air, the stars glowed in broad daylight. Pure and strong star power poured down in streams, flowing into Yao Mountain City.

    In addition, a divine gate emerged above the city. Through the gate, the divine heaven and earth formation connected with the formation in Yao Mountain City. Due to the materials and builders, the power of the heaven and earth formation in Yao Mountain City was less than ten percent as great as the power of the one in the heaven.

    However, supported by the divine formation, the defense provided by the heaven and earth great formation was seventy percent powerful as the original one. Back in the ancient time, the divine heaven and earth formation used to daunt all living beings in the world. How could Gong Sun Lang and an army of Gong Sun Family warrior ever break such a powerful formation?

    "This distance, disgusting!" Piji Nu stood by Gong Sun Lang¡¯s side, helplessly shaking his head.

    A thousand miles; except for master archers from the Eastern Wastnd, no one could shoot an arrow so far. Among all armaments, including therge-scale ballistae and all kinds ofplicatedly structured ones, nothing could attack the city from such a long distance.

    Within the scope of ability of the non-humankind, the only thing able tounch long-range attacks to Yao Mountain City were cities of great cmity. However, Yu Huo wanted as many people to die in Yao Mountain territory as possible, the more the better. So, how could he ever reinforce Gong Sun Lang?

    The army was stuck for three days, without making any progress. Gong Sun Lang was too enraged with this. He gathered all Divine Magi and ordered them to attack one corner of the great formation together.

    Over a thousand Divine Magi released their powers together. Among them, over six-hundred were from Gong Sun Family. They were all sword masters. Gripping their swords, they released beams of sword light, striking fiercely on the heaven and earth great formation.

    The buzzing noise could be heard without an end, as a beautiful glow emerged from the formation. Light drifting clouds gathered from all directions and condensed into an enormous shield before the thousand Divine Magi.

    Embossed on the shield was a ferocious-looking Yaci. From its widely opened mouth, sharp gusts of wind roared out, looking like hundreds of meters long, crescent-shaped daggers. Swishing across the sky, they cut on the bodies of the thousand Divine Magi, sshing their blood into the sky.

    The powers released from these Divine Maginded on the cloud shield vibrated it and created giant cloudy swords in the sky. But, other than that, no actual damage was done to the shield. For a long while, the cloud shield remained perfectly unmoved, while all Divine Magi were covered in wounds. They had consumed too much spirit blood, which left them without a choice but to retreat.

    A Gong Sun Familymander, who was also a Divine Magi, angrily marched to Gong Sun Lang, nged his sword loudly to the ground, and shouted, "Gong Sun Lang, I am telling you, this is the heaven and earth great formation! Do you understand? Marquis Yao Ji Hao built a heaven and earth formation in his city! Anyone with a pair of ears knew about this! Back then, Marquis Yao hired Kua E and his brothers from the heaven to build the formation! Those were the only divine descendants in the world at the time!"

    Stomping his foot against the ground, thismander continued yelling, "Since the beginning of time, the heaven and earth formation in the heaven has never been broken. We are mortal beings, not ancient divine gods! Not even ancient divine gods could break the heaven and earth formation, so how can we? We¡¯re never gonna make it!"

    Thismander almost pointed his finger directly on Gong Sun Lang¡¯s nose, as he screamed at him, "We can¡¯t break it! We can¡¯t approach the city! Why don¡¯t we retreat? Don¡¯t let our boys die for nothing!"

    Gong Sun Lang paused for a short while, then abruptly pped the finger away from before his face and yelled back at thismander, "Shut up. I am the chiefmander now. You all have to listen to me! Gong Sun Mo, don¡¯t think that you can talk to me like this only because you¡¯re a granduncle of mine! If you talk like this again, I will sleep with your grandson¡¯s wife when I get back!"

    Gong Sun Mo was speechless. He clenched his teeth and took a few steps backward, his eye corners twitching. He looked at the sky helplessly.

    ¡¯Holy heaven, please send down a bolt of thunder and strike this b*stard to death. Why on earth is Gong Sun Xun the emperor now? We have so many decent young men in Gong Sun Family, but why on earth did Emperor Shun pick Gong Sun Xun?¡¯ Thought Gong Sun Mo

    Gong Sun Lang sneered and gave his order unhurriedly, "Send a hundred thousand people to line up outside the formation and curse with me. Isn¡¯t Ji Hao from Gold Crow n? Hasn¡¯t he seeded to East Emperor Taiyi¡¯s throne? We will start from East Emperor Taiyi and Gold Crow n ancestors. Curse after me!"

    A quarter of an hourter, the curses echoed through the entire Yao Mountain territory. Standing before a hundred thousand warriors, Gong Sun Lang cursed every generation of Gold Crow n ancestor with the worstnguages he knew.

    On the city wall, the blood veins bulged from Ji Xia¡¯s forehead. With a dry voice, he growled out loud, "Shrink the great formation. Let these bastardse in. Beat them to death! Beat them to death!"

    Thud!

    Ji Xia threw a kick at the city wall and broke all his toes.

 Chapter 1637: Starting the War

    Chapter 1637: Starting the War

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Xia¡¯s broken toes healed in no time.

    "So sturdy." Looking at the battlement which was stained by blood, he murmured.

    Colorful clouds flew across the sky. One could see a giant screen speedily shrinking towards Yao Mountain City. Following a deep, rumbling noise, the thick screen gradual became a giant beam of light, urately covering the entire Yao Mountain City.

    Seeing the heaven and earth formation shrink, Gong Sun Lang proudly led his army march to the city.

    Piji Nu and his non-humankind troop stayed behind, without making any moves. Sitting on the wall of the flying fort, he watched Gong Sun Lang and his army approach the city and said in a scornful tone, "Getting close to this bloody city? No, I won¡¯t put the lives of my people under the des of enemies!"

    Piji Nu couldn¡¯t understand Gong Sun Lang. He cursed, then the Yao Mountain City shrank its defensive formation, and he actually dared to rush straight to the city with all his warriors. Damn it! If Yao Mountain City expanded the formation now, within its coverage, Gong Sun Lang¡¯s army would be wiped out within the span of a few breaths.

    On the city wall, Ji Xia pulled out a fire jade dagger for offering ceremony, pointed the dagger tip at the spot between his eyebrows, then made a deep nting cut on his face. Surrounding him, all Gong Crow n warriors did the same. They silently pulled out their weapons and cut their own faces.

    Gong Sun Lang insulted the ancestors of Gold Crow n, and this was serious.

    In Southern Wastnd, when two men from different ns met, if one insulted the other one, an intense conflict would immediately burst between these two brave and wild Southern Wastnd men. However, if one rudely insulted the ancestors or gods or other mysterious beings, which had been worshipped by the other one, a small scale conflict wouldn¡¯t be able to solve this. Instead, this would be a bloody war between the two ns; all brothers ns and allied ns of these two ns could even be involved in this war.

    Without Ji Hao, Ji Xia was now the most powerful one in Gold Crow n.

    Just now, the enemies insulted the ancestors of Gold Crow n right to Ji Xia¡¯s face. If he failed to lead his warriors to kill everyst one of these enemies, he would never be able to raise his head again in front of his nsmen anymore.

    Face blushed and eyes filled with blood streak, Ji Xia dropped the dagger and licked the blood flowing down his mouth corner. Blood veins bulged from his forehead as he said in a deep voice, "Kill them, kill every one of them. Only their blood can wash off our shame!"

    Countless Gold Crow n warriors gasped deeply and quickly. Even the group of grey-haired elders had their faces blushed and muscles swelled when facing the enemiesing at the city.

    Nothing but blood could wash off the great shame given by Gong Sun Lang. These Gold Crow n people believed that they had to rip the enemies¡¯ bodies with des and swords, shed their blood to the earth, and offer their blood and heads to nature, tofort the souls of their ancestors who were agitated by the shame.

    Suppressing the enemies with the heaven and earth great formation?

    No. Southern Wastnd warriors needed to wash off their shames with their own swords and des. If they wiped out the enemies with the formation...In the future, Gold Crow n people would be cowards in the eyes of all the other Southern Wastnd people. A brave Southern Wastnd man could not stand such a humiliation.

    Above the city, countless Gold Crows in their human shapes raised their weapons and cut their faces, shed their scorching blood to the ground.

    Gong Sun Lang and his people not only insulted the ancestors of Gold Crow n people, they also humiliated ancient Gold Crows. Those awful words infuriated these Gold Crows, and nearly made their eyeballs pop out of their eyes sockets. These Gold Crows had been living with Gold Crow n people for countless years, and the Southern Wastnd rules were imprinted deep in their souls. They clenched their teeth and did what Ji Xia did. Cawing in rage, they swore that they would offer Gong Sun Lang¡¯s head to their ancestors and wash off the shame with the blood of all Gong Sun Lang¡¯s warriors.

    Closer, closer, closer.

    Gong Sun Lang¡¯s armyposed a three-miles-long battle formation right in front of the city. Square arrays, each with ten-thousand warriors lined up orderly at the front line. Every warrior was carrying a heavy shield, which sparkled with dark spell symbols. Over a million shields were put together, releasing a strong dark light screen above their heads.

    On the light screen, a weirdly shaped dragon turtle was faintly visible, roaring in the screen. The dark screen seemed to be unbreakable.

    "Break!" Ji Xia pointed at the enemies, who were less than ten miles away from the city.

    Thousands of enormous stonemen and tens of thousands of giant tree men rose from the city wall simultaneously, raised giant rocks and tree trunks, and threw out with all their strengths.

    Countless Gold Crow n Maguspriests cast a spell together. Holding the staffs made from Fuso trees, they sent streaks of fire wrap the rocks and tree trunks. The rocks and tree trunks were immediately burned red, falling on the enemies like shooting stars.

    The dark screen was vibrated. Within the screen, the dragon turtle roared deeply yet sonorously. The rocks and tree trunks exploded, sending up giant clouds of fire which tore the screen apart and shattered countless shields. Metal pieces darted everywhere, cutting into the heads of many warriors and killing them right on the spot.

    Tens of thousands of warriors lost their limbs, and had their chests or stomachs prated. They lied on the ground, twitching and screaming in pain. Before long, the ground was covered in blood.

    "So crappy shields! These...These are new?" Watching the fight from far behind, Gong Sun Lang was stunned. These shields were high-grade pieces produced in Pu Ban City by human craftsmen, and shouldn¡¯t be so fragile. A strong defensive formation was formed with a series of shield through a new technology which was learned from the non-humankind not long ago. How could these shields be so weak?

    "Minister Lang..." Murmured a Gong Sun Family manager, "Emperor Xun¡¯s father, your brother, Minister Xiong, he took over the administrative works of all factories and workshops in Pu Ban City days ago. He shipped all the high-quality armaments stored in Pu Ban City to his own ce, and the ones he sent to you were new."

    Laughing embarrassedly, this manager lowered his voice and continued, "Minister Xiong...pays great attention on cost control...And, for things like shields...Things like shields and armors are actually not so useful, as the warriors need to win a battle with their strength and courage, right?"

    Gong Sun Lang paused briefly and nodded.

    "Attack! Attack! Now!" Pointing at Yao Mountain City, Gong Sun Lang shouted out loud.

 Chapter 1638: He Doesnâ€™t Care About Casualties

    Chapter 1638: He Doesn¡¯t Care About Casualties

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Forward, forward, forward!"

    In the face of the fierce attacks from the stone men and treemen, Gong Sun Lang¡¯s warriors continued approaching the city wall with giant steps, in perfectly ordered arrays. Their shields were shattered one after another as countless warriors were thrown to the ground, covered in blood. But, the other warriors stepped over the bodies of their injuredrades and kept moving forward without a pause.

    This army wasposed of the best warriors of the Gong Sun Family and the other ten powerful human families. A slight casualty could not scare them.

    Giant rocks and uprooted trees were burned glowing red as they rolled all over the ground, vented strong fires, and exploded one after another. Strong Magus Kings and Divine Magi rushed up and activated all kinds of defensive treasures, shielding themselves from the wave of attacksing from the city wall.

    Before long, the main force of Gong Sun Lang¡¯s army reached less than five miles away from the city wall. Standing on the city wall, Yi Di raised his right hand high, then swung down strongly.

    Numerous Eastern Wastnd archers reached out their heads from behind the city wall, pulled open their longbows, and shot out high-quality spell symbol arrows. The arrows shone dazzlingly as they swished down shrilly from the city wall like a hurricane.

    The puffing noise could then be heard without an end. In Gong Sun Lang¡¯s army, countless warriors that rushed at the front line had their throats or eyeballs hit by the arrows. The sharp arrows drilled deep into their skulls, then the explosive spell symbols on the arrowheads went off, blowing off half of the bodies of these injured warriors.

    Broken bodies thudded on the ground one after another. Among the ones killed by the Divine-Magus-level archers under Yi Di¡¯smand with one single shot were hundreds of Magus Kings and even three Divine Magi.

    The powerful arrows used by these archers were custom made by Ji Hao with the all souls creation cauldron. With these arrows and their skills, Yi Di¡¯s archers left their enemies no chance to survive. The three Gong Sun Family Divine Magi had their necks prated by arrows. Before they pull out the arrows and heal themselves, the arrowheads exploded and crushed their souls directly, without leaving them a chance to recover.

    The damaged body of the three Divine Magi fell heavily to the ground. Because of their especially strong life-force, their hearts were still beating, and their blood had still been spurting out of their broken veins. Their bodies were way too strong, that the blood squirting out of their veins swished shrilly, sweeping across the surrounding area like countless sharp daggers, puncturing and even shredding the bodies of a great number of warriors in the surroundings.

    An ordinary human warrior wasn¡¯t able to take the power contained in one drop of blood of a Divine Magus, because the tremendous life-force contained in the blood drop would tear apart the body of an ordinary warrior.

    "Damn it, attack, attack the city!" Gong Sun Lang supervised the battle from behind. Hearing that three Divine Magi from his family were killed, he angrily spat towards the ground, then weakly gave an order to attack the city.

    Gong Sun Lang blinked, then lowered his voice and gave a sneaky order, "Tell our boys to be smart. Don¡¯t rush at the front like idiots. Let the warriors from Gaoxin Family, Cloud Sun Family, and Huafu Family go first, let those people die first!"

    Picking up a small wine pot, he proudly took a sip and chuckled, "I don¡¯t care how many of their warriors have died. Go, tell our boys to be smart. For things like fighting a war...It¡¯s better to let the others die!"

    A few Gong Sun Familymanders knowingly nodded their heads, then moved quickly to the army.

    The spearhead of the army had already reached the city. The Maguspriests cast spells and attempted to raise bridges above the rapidly flowing city moat. However, no matter how hard they tried, they couldn¡¯t trigger even a slight little bit of natural power around the city, and could neither cast a magic to build bridges over the city moat, even though they had nearly drained themselves.

    Within the area thousands of miles around Yao Mountain City, all natural powers were sealed off by the heaven and earth formation, for which reason, no outsider could trigger any natural power from this area, unless this outsider could suppress the entire heaven and earth great formation with his or her own power.

    The group of Maguspreists were dumbfounded. Somemanders, who were eager to build military exploits, leaped directly into the city moat, swimming to the city wall.

    Also, because of the heaven and earth great formation, no enemy could fly in the sky within the Yao Mountain territory, not even Divine Magi. They leaped with all their strength, but reached no higher than a hundred meters. They could never leap across the hundreds of meters tall city wall.

    They had no choice but to attack Yao Mountain City in the most traditional way, including swimming across the moat!

    Soon, giant waves rose from the city moat. As Ji Hao¡¯s senior disciple, Shermie led the water-kind army hiding at the bottom of the river, pulled open the crossbows designed especially for water battle, and released waves of thin arrows. They swiftly and fiercely pierced into the bodies of these warriors who attempted to swim across the river.

    These arrows had been dipped in tens of types of poisons from water-kind creatures. All drug users in Pan Gu world knew that the toxins from some rare marine animals were tens, even hundreds of times greater than the toxins fromnd animals. The poisons on these arrows were concocted by Shermie, and were highly lethal, that a single drop could even make a Longbo Country warrior suffer.

    The corpses of tens of thousands of warriors, who attempted to swim across the city moat, floated on the water. Numerous enormous octopuses under Shermie¡¯smand reached out their long tentacles and dragged these corpses down to the bottom of the river.

    The water flowing in the moat was still clear, flowing rapidly while giving an indescribable aura of killing.

    "Idiots! Build highdders, go straight across the moat! Don¡¯t go down into the water! Don¡¯t go down into the water!" Allmanders growled hoarsely to their warriors.

    Thousands of gigantic chariots were driven rumblingly to the front, surrounded by elite warriors with heavy shields. The chariots stopped by the city moat. On each hundred-meters-long chariot, countless spell symbols sparkled. Along with a series of cracking noise,rge metaldders rose from the chariots section by section, reaching to the city wall.

    On the city wall, Ji Xiaughed out wildly, raised his long spear, and roared, "Brothers, prepare for the war! Let¡¯s fill the city moat with their heads, dye Yao Mountain territory red with their blood, and nourish out soil with their corpses to wash off the shame they put on us with their lives! Prepare to kill!"

    Countless Gold Crow n warriors burst into sonorous roars as they prepared themselves for closetbat.

    However, before long, an awkward situation happened.

    The metaldders reached out from the chariots section by section, approaching the city, and the warriors standing on top of eachdder were about to touch the city wall. But, about a hundred meters away from the city, thedders abruptly stopped moving, without being able to reach even an inch forward.

    From about a hundred meters, the warriors on thedder looked at those Gold Crow warriors embarrassedly, who were ready to take action.

 Chapter 1639: Suffer Losses

    Chapter 1639: Suffer Losses

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Haha, haha, hah!" Carrying a heavy spear and wrapped in a raging fire, Ji Xia was ready to start a massacre. But, on seeing the enemies stand on thedders about a hundred meters away from the city wall without knowing what to do, Ji Xia couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. He raised his left hand, clenched his fingers, and gathered the fire power in his palm. Within a blink of an eye, a bowl-sized crimson fire thunder bomb grew rumblingly in his palm.

    Flicking his fingers, Ji Xia released the fire thunder bomb.

    Boom!

    Surrounded by the nine tiny dragons, the bomb swiftly bumped against adder and vented a strong, raging fire. Thin thunder bolts twisting in the fire struck on the tens of warriors on thedder and made them fall to the ground while howling.

    Yi Di and his warriors had beenughing wildly as well. They pulled open their bows and released a wave of arrows towards the enemies on top of thedders.

    A hundred meters was such a short distance. Not to mention the Eastern Wastnd archers under Yi Di¡¯smand, even Yu Mu, who was usually the slowest one, had now been grinningly holding a longbow and shooting arrows urately towards the enemies on thedder.

    The arrows dove down from the sky, sending the warriors on thedders down to the ground like raindrops that rippled the water in the city moat. Enormous octopus tentacles wriggled out of the water and dragged all the fallen warriors down to the bottom.

    Finally, some enemies couldn¡¯t stand the anger and fear. They gripped their shields and carried their long des, bursting into raging shouts as they leaped up from the top of thedders against the rain of arrows with all their strength, and attempting to climb up to the city wall.

    At the moment, thedders were still about a hundred meters away from the city wall, and meters lower than the top of the wall. Normally, any rtively stronger human warrior could easily cover this distance. But, suppressed by the heaven and earth great formation, not even Divine Magi could hop onto the city wall.

    Large groups of warriors leaped up from thedders. While roaring, they reached forward for tens of meters. But, they all began falling from about thirty meters away to the city wall.

    In the city moat, enormous octopus tentacles had been waving happily, coiling around those warriors even before they fell into the river.

    Far behind the area, Gong Sun Lang stared at thosedders, which were shorter than they were supposed to be for an unknown reason, and could not say a word within a long while.

    This kind ofdder was designed especially for the Chi Ban Mountain line of defense, to allow human warriors tounch a counteroffensive on the campsites and forts on mountaintops which belonged to the humankind but were upied by the non-humankind, under the effects of the space sealing magic cast by non-humankind enchanters.

    Chi Ban Mountain was cliffy, and any cliff in that area could be thousands of meters tall. Therefore, thesedders should at least be thousands of meters long. Gong Sun Lang¡¯s warriors should have been able to easily cross the river and reach the top of the city wall with them.

    "How can these be so short? These...thesedders are no more than a hundred meters long!" Gong Sun Lang screamed shrilly, "So much shorter? Why? How could this happen? How should I attack the city now? What should I do?"

    The Gong Sun Family manager slowly put his mouth near Gong Sun Lang¡¯s ear and murmured, "Minister Lang, thesedders are also especially ¡¯processed¡¯ by Minister Xiong...Eh, thesedders were made from a hundred types of essence metal, through over ten-thousand secret processes. These are especially strong and sturdy, almost magic-proof, and very costly!"

    Licking his lips, this manager chuckled, "Minister Xiong took away a big half of eachdder...We should save costs, shouldn¡¯t we? Minister Xiong prepared to sell all thesedders torge families and ns...When they would purchase thedders and find out that thedders were actually shorter than they were supposed to be, Minister Xiong would be able to charge them another sum of money!"

    "My dear brother...My dear brother!" Gong Sun Lang sighed to the sky. Looking at the thousands ofdders and the warriors who had been falling from thedders like raindrops, he suddenly grabbed the neck of this manager and yelled, "Go tell my brother, I want thirty percent of the profit! At least thirty percent!"

    "Ten percent tops!" The manager looked at Gong Sun Lang seriously, "Minister Lang, you are not the only brother of Minister Xiong, and the profit should be split evenly, right? Otherwise, how can the business go on? And, as Minister Xiong said, Emperor Xun is everyone¡¯s backer now. So, thergest profit should belong to him."

    "Damn it! Does that make any difference than giving it to himself?" Gong Sun Lang looked at the minister sullenly and responded, "Alright, we¡¯ll talk about itter. Tell me, what should we do now to get on that city wall?"

    The minister nced at all the warriors who had been thrown down to the water by the arrows from the city wall. Remaining silent for a while, heughed out loud abruptly and said, "Isn¡¯t that simple? It¡¯s just a hundred meters, right? Make humandders! Idiots!"

    "Ah!" Gong Sun Lang gave a high-pitched shout. Looking at the disordered array, heughed as well, "Ahyaya, you are so smart! I didn¡¯t think that we actually had smart people like you in our Gong Sun Family! Hah, what¡¯s your name? Follow my lead from now on, you will not regret!"

    The manager hurriedly gave arge grin and responded, "Minister Lang, I am your nephew. My name is Gong Sun Liang! You must remember me...Back then, Minister Yang, you were investigated for falsifying ounts, but they failed to discover anything wrong from the few ounting records made by me!"

    Gong Sun Langughed out loud, patted Gong Sun Liang¡¯s shoulder, and said delightfully, "You, I remember, ah. Follow my lead, and you will be treated well!"

    On the city wall, Ji Xia and his warriors heard the enemies on thedders burst into thunderous roar and watched them drop the weapons and shields, climbing onto each other¡¯s shoulders and interweaving their limbs. Gradually, the humandders reached tens of meters tall, then fell forward. Along with a muffled thud, they built a ¡¯human bridge¡¯ between eachdder and the city wall.

    Gong Sun Lang¡¯s warriors cheered in deep voices. In ordered lines, they trod on theirrades¡¯ bodies and marched to Yao Mountain City.

    "Who are directing these warriors? I need to break his leg and chop off his head!" Looking at the warriors who built the ¡¯human bridges¡¯ with their bodies, Ji Xia¡¯s eye corners twitched intensely as he growled out loud.

    He wielded his long spear and released a streak of fire, crushing the three human bridges in front of him and incinerating thousands of human warriors.

    "Boys, kill!" Ji Xia raised the long spear and roared like a ferocious beast.

    The human bridges were broken one after another, and countless warriors fell into the city moat.

 Chapter 1640: This Is Murder

    Chapter 1640: This Is Murder

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The human bridges built under Gong Sun Liang¡¯s suggestion worked.

    Large groups of Gong Sun Lang¡¯s warriors climbed up over the bodies of theirrades and reached the city wall,unching offensives.

    Gold Crow n warriors on the city wall and the warriors on the human bridges formed two strong battle formations, like two sturdy metal walls as they bumped violently into each other. Long spears lunged and des hacked towards each other, heavy axes nged against thick chains, and strong shields squeezed each other, with dazzling fire sparkles darting everywhere.

    The weapons pierced heavily on the shields. On the surfaces of armors and shields, defensive spell symbols sparkled one after another, covering every warrior¡¯s body with a faint glow. The weapons with all kinds of lethal spell symbols glowed dazzlingly as they lunged towards the defensive screen based on the city wall and generated shrill noises.

    The warriors from both sides were all elites, at the same power level. But soon, people realized that something was wrong.

    When the weapons of Gong Sun Lang¡¯s warriorsnded on the bodies of Gold Crow n warriors, the armors and shields of these Gold Crow n warriors shielded their owners perfectly. No matter how hard the enemies tried, these Gold Crow n warriors would tremble slightly at most, with their armors and shields remaining perfectly undamaged.

    However, when Gold Crow n warriors¡¯ weaponsnded on the enemies¡¯ bodies, brighter sparkles would be generated and louder sounds would be caused. Wrapped in streaks of raging fire, Gold Crow n warriors split the shields of their enemies and shattered their armors. Not long after the battle started, many warriors under Gong Sun Lang¡¯smand had their shields torn into pieces, armors prated, then were killed by the Gold Crow n warriors.

    Broken bodies fell from thedder tops. Watching this, somemanders roared in both fear and anger. Clearly, Gold Crow n warriors were far better equipped than the enemies. Compared with the armors, shields and weapons used by Gold Crow n warriors, Gong Sun Lang¡¯s warriors felt that they were fighting with wooden boards and sticks.

    Maguspriests with better eyesights found something wrong with the spell symbols sparkling on those armors, shields, and weapons. For example, a basic defensive spell symbol system wasposed of thirty-six connected spell symbols. But, when Gong Sun Lang¡¯s warriors were under attack, the numbers of the spell symbols sparkling on each warrior¡¯s armor was smaller than thirty-six!

    The defensive spell symbol system on each of these armors was iplete. The spell symbols on each armor weren¡¯t connected, and as a consequence, the defensive power of each set of armor wasrgely weakened.

    Theck of spell symbols was still eptable, but these Maguspriests were stunned when they discovered quite arge number of gravity spell symbols on the armors, shields, and weapons used by Gong Sun Lang¡¯s warriors. The only purpose of these gravity spell symbols was to increase the weight of an object. No one would be stupid enough to use gravity spell symbols on armors, except for reverse gravity spell symbols. Reverse gravity spell symbols could reduce the weight of armors, allowing warriors to wear heavier armors and to have greater defensive powers! For example, an average-level human warrior could only bear a one-inch-thick armor. But, with the reverse gravity spell symbols, the thickness of some important areas of his armor could be increased by over half an inch, and the defensive power provided by this armor would increase by ten times!

    No one was stupid enough to use gravity spell symbols on armors to make them heavier, because gravity spells on the armor couldn¡¯t do any help to a warrior, but would slow a warrior down andrgely weaken him!

    "What the hell?" A Gong Sun Familymander grabbed a warrior of his and ripped off his armor. Picking up the chest armor, which was the thickest part of a whole set of armor, thismander raised his sword and hacked on it. Along with a loud crack, the five-inch-thick chest armor was easily cut into two. This chest armor seemed to be especially heavy and strong, but in fact, it was hollow, for about four inches thick!

    The actual thickness of this chest armor was one inch!

    How could such a thin armor with an iplete defensive spell symbol system ever provide its owner a great defensive power? Those gravity spell symbols increased the weight of this armor and made its owner believe that this was a pure alloy heavy armor! No one would ever discover this secret!

    "Damn you!" Looking at this hollow chest armor, allmanders from Gong Sun Lang¡¯s army were stunned.

    They raised their heads and looked at their warriors treading on ¡¯human bridges¡¯, fighting against Gold Crow n people. These warriors could not break the armors of Gold Crow n warrior with their own weapons, but a Gold Crow n warrior was able to prate the bodies of five to six enemies by simply wielding his long spear!

    "How the hell did this happen?" The othermanders were infuriated. They ripped off their warriors¡¯ armors and cut them open right on the spot, finding out that all of these shiny armors were hollow!

    Hollow! Hollow!

    The five-inches-thick chest armors were hollow for about four-inches, but rtively, these chest armors could still be counted as ¡¯high-quality¡¯ ones. The other pieces, which were less important than chest armors, such as shoulder pads and boots, were made from thin iron sheets! Theycked any defensive power at all!

    "These armors, how can they send our people to a battlefront with these armors?" The group ofmanders were driven crazy, all bursting into raging roars.

    These armors were all ¡¯top-grade¡¯ pieces given by Emperor Xun, the new human emperor. How could they call these ¡¯top-grade¡¯ pieces?

    Emperor Xun needed the support ofrge human ns and families. Therefore, the Gong Sun Family had promised each family or n which supported Emperor Xun with arge amount of armament, to arm their private forces.

    However, these so-called ¡¯top-grade¡¯ armors and weapons, which were from the treasury of the alliance of human ns and were provided by Emperor Xun, were all hollow shells!

    "Emperor Shun would never do this...Such things never happened before...These armors..." The group ofmanders turned around and stared at Gong Sun Lang with burning eyes.

    Gong Sun Lang was gripping Gong Sun Liang¡¯s neck and screaming, "My dear brother, you got me into trouble! Gong Sun Xiong, damn you, you¡¯re not my brother, you¡¯re my enemy! Where are these armors from? How?"

    Gong Sun Liang bared his teeth in pain as he looked at Gong Sun Lang and said, "These were produced overnight by allrge factories and workshops in Pu Ban City, under Minister Xiang¡¯s order...Hollow pieces are easy to produce, so this batch only took about thirty-six hours!"

    With a muffled series of footstep sound, arge group ofmander rushed up to Gong Sun Lang and surrounded him.

    "Gong Sun Lang, those armors, shields, why?!"

    "How can you fool us with those trashes?"

    "This is murder! Are you trying to get all our people killed?"

    "You need to exin this to us! Now!"

    Gong Sun Lang rolled up his eyes and suddenly howled aloud in pain. Next, he fell to the ground, vomiting blood.

 Chapter 1641: The Army Collapses

    Chapter 1641: The Army Copses

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    On thedders, Gong Sun Lang¡¯s warriors retreated desperately. They threw away their shields, which were heavy but with zero defensive power, their armors, which could do nothing more than slowing them down, and their weapons, which were not easy to wield and could not break the enemies¡¯ armors, while fleeing at their highest speed.

    They heard theirmanders growling in rage, and their friends screaming down below, telling the whole battleground about their discovery. Instantly, these warriors lost their morale. They turned around and ran as fast as they could, with no intent to fight at all. In the meanwhile, they had been cursing Gong Sun Family¡¯s ancestors with the evilestnguages they knew.

    Except for Emperor Xuanyuan and the other few former emperors, or ancient powerful human beings who were Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s descendants, these warriors cursed every single Gong Sun Family ancestor, especially the direct ancestors of Emperor Xun.

    If those ancestors could hear these warriors, they would certainly descend from the sky, pull out their swords and mince Gong Sun Xun and the other ¡¯capable elites¡¯ from their families.

    Not only had the warriors on thedders been retreating, behind them, the boundless army was utterly disordered as well. Countless warriors dropped their armors and shields, threw away their weapons, and ran like hell towards all directions.

    From the army, shrill howls could be heard from time to time. Intentionally or not, somerge family warriors threw their weapons as far as they could while running, sending those weapons swishing into the troops of Gong Sun Family with all their strengths.

    Thousands of weaponsnded in the troops of Gong Sun Family, killing over a thousand warriors and cutting the limbs of thousands. Gong Sun Family warriors burst into raging curses, and somemanders even darted to where the weapons came from, attempting to find the ones who ¡¯threw garbage here and there¡¯.

    Along with a bright shout, the sky was suddenly darkened.

    Hundreds of weapons, shields, and armors rose into the sky like arrows released from the bowstrings,nding to the troops of Gong Sun Family after leaving beautiful arcs in the sky.

    Seeing this, all warriors near the troops of Gong Sun Family threw their heavy but useless armaments out with all their strengths while cursing Gong Sun Family¡¯s ancestors out loud.

    Over three troops of the Gong Sun Family, each with ten-thousand warriors, were destroyed by the armors, weapons, and shields falling from the sky. Tens of thousands of Gong Sun Family warrior were smashed, and the others were injured badly.

    Gong Sun Family warriors were infuriated. As the families of the new emperor, they burst into raging roars, wielded their weapons, andunched offensives on the other warriors.

    des and swords dazzled, as body parts scattered through the ground. Merely ten-thousand Gong Sun Family warriors joined this retaliatory battle, and facing millions of warriors from the other families, they were nothing. However, their actions enraged all the other warriors. As a result, many warriors lunged their weapons fiercely towards the Gong Sun Family people.

    It was messed up, the army under Gong Sun Lang¡¯smand waspletely messed up. The Gold Crow n warriors from Yao Mountain City didn¡¯t need to fight anymore, because the enemies had already begun fighting each other. Resonant shouts could be heard from the tremendous army without an end while the blood dyed the earth red in no time.

    On the city wall, Ji Xia and his warriors looked at the enemies, stunned.

    Shaosi and Man Man, who came with the reserve forces, and had been preparing to reinforce the frontline, quickly climbed up the city wall.

    "Shall we attack?" Seeing the disordered army outside, Shaosi knitted her slim eyebrows and asked.

    Ji Xia banged his long spear thunderously against the city wall and let all Yao Mountain people hear it, then gave his order, "Attack! Open one gate and let out boys charge...Yi Di, you and your archers stay behind to support, while the Gold Crow army attacks from the sky. Prepare the heaven and earth great formation. If it is a trap out there, activate the formation and wipe out all the enemies!"

    Raising the spear high, Ji Xia shouted brightly, "Gold Crow n boys, follow me and kill them! Shaosi, Man Man, you two stay in the city. Don¡¯t..."

    Before Ji Xia finished, Man Man had already leaped down the city wall with her pair of hammers while yelling, "Gong Crow n boys! Follow Man Man! Whoo-hah! I am a member of Gold Crow n too! Kill them all!"

    Man Man was also a divine god now, and she was much more powerful than before. She let a cloud of me out of her mouth and spread it on the pair of hammers, generating a thunderous bang. The pair of hammers instantly expanded to tens of thousands of meters long. Man Man threw the hammers up, which turned into a pair of giant fireballs, drew an arc in the air, andnded violently on the ground.

    The hammersnded where most enemies were gathered and caused two earth-shaking bang, causing two mushroom clouds to rise and quickly merge in the air, rising into the higher sky. Dazzling fiery light spread out wave after wave, turning everything it touched into ashes.

    Shaosi stood on the city wall. She didn¡¯t join the battle, but cast a spell. Along with her voice, strands of natural fortune rose from the heads of Gong Sun Lang¡¯s enemies, flowing into Man Man¡¯s body. Instantly, Man Man¡¯s body shone like a sun.

    Man Man leaped to her pair of hammers and picked them up, which had turned back into a normal size. Wielding the hammers, she sent a Gong Sun Familymander, who rushed straight up to her, flying away.

    Facing Gong Sun Lang¡¯s army, a gate of Yao Mountain City opened slowly. Ji Xia mounted on a fire lion and marched out of the city with an army of Gold Crow n warriors, mounting on fire tigers, fire leopards, and fire bears, wearing top-grade armors from the heaven.

    Gold Crows shifted back into their original shapes, cawing while hovering above the heads of Ji Xia and his warriors as theyposed a pure-sun sword formation and swept across the sky with a fierce intent of killing, dissipating all the clouds in the sky.

    From far behind, looking at the disordered army, Piji Nu gave a long sigh.

    "Emperor Xun, what a perfect human emperor. Why wasn¡¯t he the emperor back when we first invaded this world?"

    "Great Saint Yu Huo, you are amazing. The same humankind, the same warriors... But with a different emperor, how can they be so weak? So useless? The brave, fearless, strong human heroes that we encountered before, were they even from the same kind as these people?"

    "Trashes!" Pointing at those desperately fleeing warriors, Piji Nu said, "Are they truly the same kind of creatures as the human heroes we know?"

    No one responded. Piji Nu shook his head as he carelessly wielded his hand and said, "Circle them up. Except for Gong Sun Lang and his ¡¯elites¡¯, kill them all!"

 Chapter 1642: All Evils

    Chapter 1642: All Evils

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    On the battlefield, Gong Sun Lang¡¯s army was in a mess.

    Under the effect of the heaven and earth great formation, even Divine Magi had to run on the ground with their legs, Maguspriests couldn¡¯t cast any magic to escape, even though they possessed strong and mysterious powers.

    Gold Crow n warriors chased them from behind, turning the sky red with a raging fire. In the front, non-humankind armies blocked their way. Wearing heavy armors and holding specially crafted long des, these non-humankind warriors lined up before Gong Sun Lang¡¯s army like an iron wall, cutting everyone who dared to approach into two.

    On the thousand-miles-long battlefield, crying warriors scattered everywhere. The uninjured ones tried their best to flee or fight each other, while the badly injured ones screamed and wailed desperately, reaching out their hands and begging their nsmen to take them away from this bloody hell.

    Disordered footstep sounds made the ground buzz. Blood seeped into the soil, forming a foot-deep blood-red mud. Countless warriors growled, cried, cursed, and begged, shouting and yelling with fury while experiencing strong emotions. Dark mist rose slowly from their heads, but no ordinary people could see.

    "Such beautiful, tasty food." On a hill, not far away from the edge of the battleground, a sturdy priest stood on the top. He was about nine-meters-tall, strong as a dragon. His skin was as lustrous as jade, and he talked and moved with a majestic manner. He was holding an especiallyrge metal pestle which was iid with arge number of gems and pearls with both hands, while smilingly looking at the chaotic battleground.

    The dark grey mist rising from the bodies of millions of warriors in the battleground was condensed from all kinds of emotions. At the moment, the grey mist drifted to this priest, surging into his body. His skin sparkled dimly as he absorbed all the mist within a moment, after which, lights and shadows shed through his skin like nimble fishes, and his power began growing.

    Hundreds of priests surrounded this especially tall and sturdy priest, their eyes flickering with a dim seven colored light. They had also been looking at the copsing army with a smile.

    "Anger, sadness, panic, fear, then a deep, deep despair!" The sturdy priest grinningly nodded and said, "The power of despair, have you sensed the sweetness from the twisted souls? That is the best nourishment to our kind!"

    The group of priestsughed together. Once theirughter could be heard, their bodies instantly sparkled like gems as they emitted a faint glow and a magical aroma. Streams of light interwove behind them, and within the light, beautiful, fairnd-like scenes were faintly visible.

    If Ji Hao were here, he would know that all these priests were actually sky devils, and every single one of them was at the level of Great Freedom. Clearly, the nine-meters-tall, majestic-looking one was the leader of this group, and had a stronger power and higher social status among sky devils.

    "What a strange species! Suchplicated ¡¯natures¡¯." The tall priest said smilingly while devouring the emotions in the air. "From the bodies of these human beings, who are running like scared animals, I can sense light, the extreme strangeness, bravery, and fearlessness...But in their souls also exists darkness, weakness, fear, and selfishness."

    "Their souls have been struggling between light and dark all the time. They live on the border of goodness and evilness. With one thought, they can make themselves saints, but can also be devils!"

    The priest turned more and more excited. The seven-colored light dazzled in his eyes as he continued loudly, "What a nice ce! Who discovered this world the first? Who? Who among us discovered Pan Gu world first? I want to award him, improve his power and right, and give him the highest glory!"

    Embarrassedly, a sky devil who had countless colorful lotuses hovering around his body grinned and responded, "Master...The first batch of our people who invaded this world is gone. We haven¡¯t figured out what happened to them yet. We don¡¯t know who destroyed them, and in what way..."

    The sturdy priest paused, then chuckled. Fixing his eyes on those warriors darting all over the battleground, he said in a deep voice, "I am more and more interested in Pan Gu world now...These human beings, their souls have the powers of both light and darkness. This proves that the creator of this world also had these two opposite types of powers in his soul."

    Dropping the pestle, he locked his fingers together and continued murmuringly, "Pan Gu? I¡¯m more and more interested in this world. Go, go, upy their bodies, eat their souls...You don¡¯t need to do anything big. You just need to lead them, carefully lead them into madness, into confusion, to twist their souls and stir their minds. In this way, some of them will naturally turn into our new members."

    Wielding his hand, this sturdy priest said smilingly, "Go, lead them and create chaos... The more chaotic, the better."

    He then raised his head and looked at the invisible swirl of souls in the sky, which could only be sensed by the masters of soul power, and said to himself, "Is someone harvesting the souls of the warriors who died in this battleground? Ah, no, these souls belong to me. Whoever you are, no one can take my prey."

    "You, who are you? Does the chaotic situation of the humankind have anything to do with you? Oh, oh, you have no idea that you¡¯re my target now, do you? You are my target, and you won¡¯t survive."

    The hundreds of priests around the sturdy priestughed happily as they wielded their sleeves. From their sleeves, gusts of wind blew out along with beautiful melodies and splendid glow...Every gust of wind, every melody and every beam of light was a sky devil; some other sky devils were even invisible and traceless.

    Countless sky devils invaded the battleground. The eyes of countless warriors went out of focus, and in the next moment, they burst into raging roars, darting madly in random directions, with a faint colorful light emerging from their eyes.

    Arge number of Jia n warriors, who had been stopping these human warriors from escaping, also quivered slightly. Their arrays were disordered, and consequently, those encircled human warriors easily rushed out of the circle.

    The human warriorsughed like beasts while rushing into the vast forest in Yao Mountain territory, soon disappearing without a trace.

 Chapter 1643: Two Devils

    Chapter 1643: Two Devils

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Pu Ban City, in the middle of an extremely luxurious pce which was entirely cast from gold, Yu Huo was drinking andughing with Emperor Xun, appreciating the dance performed by arge group of beautiful Yu n girls as his eyes glowed dimly.

    He raised his head and looked at the battleground outside Yao Mountain City through a long distance.

    He saw Gong Sun Lang¡¯s warriors, who were already encircled by Jia n warriors, escape safely. Over-ny percent of human warriors on that battleground didn¡¯t die, but disappeared in the vast forest. What made him even angrier was that those Ji n warriors, whose minds were under his control, were suddenly confused by a mysterious power and freed.

    "Damn it! If Emperor Shun¡¯s natural reward power didn¡¯t neutralize so much power of Pan Yu¡¯s brain..." The beautiful jade wine cup turned into a strand of smoke in Yu Huo¡¯s hand with a puff as he slowly stood up and released a soul-shaking power from his erect eye. With difficulty, the dimly shining brain of Pan Yu drilled out of his erect eye.

    Emperor Shun sat beside Emperor Xun. Seeing Pan Yu¡¯s brain, he popped out his eyes in shock and fainted, falling to the ground. His soul was sealed, therefore, he wouldn¡¯t be able to wake up within a short span of time. Pan Yu immediately retrieve a big half of the power of the brain from Emperor Shun, then cast the power to the battleground outside Yao Mountain City.

    The sturdy priest pressed his hands on the giant pestle, smilingly looking at those fleeing warriors.

    "Run, leave, go far away. You are the seeds of our kind; all emotions and evil intentions are your nourishment. Spread as far as you can, root in the hearts of human beings and create new generations with their souls, then shock this world."

    A magical aroma spread out of this priest¡¯s body. Under his feet, the tender grasses quickly turned purple-golden as the aroma swept across. The shiny grasses swayed, growing meters tall. Then, with a series of rustling noise, the des and stems of the grasses began changing. White jade-like stems grew out of the center of each grass, sparkling with a golden light, then human-head-sized golden flowers bloomed on the stems.

    These golden flowers were breathtakingly beautiful, looking delicate but strong, like golden statues, like Alhagi growing in a desert. Every single petal had been releasing a strong life-force.

    The sturdy priest locked his fingers together and cast a spell with a gentle voice. Following his voice, a beautiful melody could be heard from the sky, sounding like a song sung by a billion gods in the heaven. Along with the song, white-golden light streams poured down from the air and softly spread on these golden flowers. The flowers bloomed while showering under the light. Slowly, imperatorial-looking figures in golden armors rose from the flowers.

    "Master!" Tens of millions of golden-armored figures raised their swords wrapped in golden mes and kowtowed to the sturdy priest, calling him ¡¯master¡¯ in chorus with thunderous voices.

    The sturdy priest grinned as he raised his head and said to the invisible soul swirl in the air, "My friend, is my power full of splendor?"

    A mysterious yet great wave of soul power was released from the swirl as Yu Huo descended slowly from the sky, appearing translucent. Heavily armored Jia n warriors madly swung their weapons towards Yu Huo. But, before their weapons touched Yu Huo, their heads exploded like raw eggs ran over by a giant rock.

    Blood and brains sshed all over the ground. ncing at those Jia n warriors whose eyes sparkled with a dim five-colored light, Yu Huo sighed, "I have a morbid fear of getting dirty. So, every toy touched by anyone else but me needs to be destroyed!"

    As he flicked his fingers, all Jia n warriors on the battleground, who were controlled by sky devils, gave muffled snorts. In the next moment, their heads exploded one after another. Gusts of wind, streaks of glow, faint aroma, and warm lights flew out of these Jia n warriors¡¯ bodies, fleeing away at lightning speed.

    "You touched my toys.... You must die, then be a part of me." Yu Huo gave a cold smile as he proudly looked at the sturdy priest, then flicked his finger again.

    "No one can hurt my people!" The sturdy priestughed out loud and locked his fingers together, then pped his hands loudly. Following him, all golden-armored warriors in the golden flowers around him locked their fingers together simultaneously and cast a strange spell in chorus.

    A formidable wave of soul power spread in all directions in an unstoppable way. Layers of golden mist and warm light swept across the entire Yao Mountain territory as a beautiful melody could be heard and a magical aroma could be sensed from anywhere in this area. All living beings in Yao Mountain territory sensed a scorching hot power flowing into their bodies, which made them shake infort and brought their souls into a paradise, giving them an indescribably pleasant sensation.

    The soul power Yu Huo released to attack sky devils was neutralized. The golden mist and warm light wove into hundreds of golden towers and surrounded Yu Huo.

    The sturdy priest nodded to Yu Huo smilingly and said, "My friend, like I said, no one can harm my people!"

    Countless golden-armored warriors rose from the flowers, holding dazzling swords as they surrounded Yu Huo from every direction with faint and proud smiles on their faces. They arrayed disorderedly andposed aplicated and igneous great formation. Within this formation, all golden-armored warriors were connected.

    Just now, Ji Xia led his army march out of the city. At the moment, he was breathing deeply while looking at Yu Huo¡¯s translucent body and the sturdy priest¡¯s golden, shining skin with worry. Abruptly, he raised his right hand and clenched his fist.

    Following his move, all Yao Mountain warrior stopped chasing the enemies. Hearing resonant orders, they lined up and began drawing back into the city.

    From all directions, refreshing aromas, breezes, and splendid glows approached Yao Mountain warriors quickly. Gold Crows cawed shrilly, opened their beaks, and let out blinding golden mes. The purely positive essence sun fire, which could destroy all evils, transformed into a strong fire wall that shielded the Yao Mountain warriors and forced back the sky devils.

    The sturdy priest and Yu Huo simultaneously nced at the army of Yao Mountain and smiled.

    Their smiles were strange, as if they were hunters while all living beings in this world were just prey, and they could do anything they wanted to any Pan Gu world creature.

    "I saw you!" Yu Huo grinned to the priest.

    "I saw you too!" The priest narrowed his eyes and friendly smiled to Yu Huo, then responded, "It has been countless years. Among all my prey, you can make it to top-three!"

    Yu Huo seemed to be serious, but he intentionally wore a scornful smile as he said, "Just you?"

    They nced at each other, then suddenly transformed two gusts of wind, blowing towards each other.

    The two gusts of wind entangled with each other and soon merged together like two streams of water merging into one.

 Chapter 1644: Devouring, Swallowing

    Chapter 1644: Devouring, Swallowing

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In the purely golden pce, Yu Huo¡¯s evil soul power overwhelmed the entire pce wave after wave, then devoured the garden outside the pce. Suffering the power of Pan Yu¡¯s brain, all living beings had been shaking in fear, swaying uncontrobly like a leaf in a whirlpool.

    "So... powerful!" Emperor Xun widely opened his eyes, looked at Yu Huo with those brightly glowing eyes. In Emperor Xun¡¯s short personal history, he had never seen such a strong evil power. In his eyes, Yu Huo was more powerful than any living being he knew.

    "Iparably powerful!" Yemo Luoye walked to Emperor Xun, with her dark eyes sparkling with a dim light. She gently scratched Emperor Xun¡¯s earlobe with her ck fingernails while putting her ck lips near his ear as she whispered, "Soon, you will find out exactly how powerful he is."

    A dense rose aroma drowned Emperor Xun. He greedily inhaled the aroma from Yemo Luoye and felt that this woman was like a ck fire in a dark night, which might burn his sanity at any moment.

    But of course, Emperor Xun¡¯s never had much of sanity. He grabbed Yemo Luye¡¯s arm andughed out loud, "Emperor Yemo Luoye, you are the most beautiful girl I¡¯ve ever seen. Are you willing to be the First Lady of the humankind?"

    Yemo Luoye¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked at Emperor Xun in confusion ¡ª What was this idiot talking about? He actually asked a non-humankind girl to be the First Lady of the humankind, didn¡¯t he? The humankind had no future with such a stupid leader. Yu Huo had truly selected a perfect human emperor.

    "Of course, I can¡¯t. I am the most loyal ve of great Saint Yu Huo." Yemo Luoye smiled as she put her mouth even closer to Emperor Xun¡¯s ear and continued, "But, I have a younger sister. Her name is Yemo Shanye, and she is ten times more beautiful than me. She is the tenderest flower of Dark Sun. I can make her your woman."

    Yemo Luoye smiled and softly scratched Emperor Xun¡¯s nose, then said with a gentle voice, "Of course, you need to pay a tiny price to have Yemo Shanye..."

    Yu Huo had beenpeting with the leader of sky devils with all his power at the moment. For now, he didn¡¯t have the energy to control every move of Yemo Luoye and the others. Therefore, Yemo Luoye naturally made her own decision.

    Emperor Xun¡¯s eyes dazzled. He couldn¡¯t wait to meet Yemo Shanye, who was ten times more beautiful than Yemo Luoye. Guided by Yemo Luoye, this man who had no idea about the ¡¯overall interest of the humankind¡¯ made a series of orders which shocked all n leaders in Pu Ban City.

    Under Emperor Xun¡¯s orders, the Chi Ban Mountain was widely opened to the non-humankind, and the non-humankind army had alreadye straight into the city. But, some critically important strongholds in Chi Ban Mountain area were still guarded by a giant number of elite human warriors.

    Tens of Jia n warriors trod on metal tes, which were dazzling with lightning bolts as they flew to a giant-scale fort of the humankind, located on top of a cliff. Expressionlessly, these Jia n warriors came up to Huaxu Chen, who was the leader of the troop stationed in this fort, and also a prince of the Huaxu Family, handing him a scroll.

    "Are you Leader Huaxu? This is an order from your emperor. From now on, we are like blood brothers, and the Chi Ban line of defense is unnecessary. You need to hand this fort to us right now." said a Jia n warrior.

    Looking at Huaxu Chen¡¯s deeply shocked and confused face, this Jia n warriorughed delightfully and continued, "If I am right, during the past three-hundred years, my people and I have attacked this fort, which was guarded by you, seven times. I failed all seven times. But this time, your emperor ordered you to retreat, and you are not allowed to take anything from here!"

    "You...I..." Huaxu Chen took over the dragon skin scroll and browsed it, then nced at the clear seal of human emperor, which had been emitting special energy waves. Looking at his old enemies, he didn¡¯t know what to do.

    "Are you going to disobey this order?" The Jia n warrior chuckled. From behind him, about ten human guards in dark clothes and blood-red belts stepped out, slightly shaking the cudgels and chains in their hands while smiling scornfully.

    "If you refuse to repeat, you will be arrested for disobeying the emperor ¡¯s orders." The Jia n warrior¡¯s eyes shone with a strange light as he said, "You are respectable opponent. If you fall for such a reason instead on the battlefield, even I will feel sorry for you. So, please, just retreat!"

    Huaxu Chen and the group ofmanders behind him tightened their bodies and gripped their weapons.

    Remaining silent for a long while, Huaxu Chen silently waved his hands. Following his order, all Huaxu Family warriors stationed in the fort retreated from the fort like a stream of water. Under Emperor Xun¡¯s order, they didn¡¯t take anything in the fort, but left the mountain-sized piles of food, hill-like piles of crystals, and all kinds of highly lethal and costly armaments to the non-humankind army, which took over the fort.

    All important strongholds in Chi Ban Mountain area were taken over by the non-humankind one after another. Soon, the entire Chi Ban line of defense fell into the hands of non-humankind beings.

    Nothing was left between Pu Ban City and the non-humankind now, nothing at all. Even if the humankind were now strong enough to destroy all non-humankind forces in Pu Ban City, the armies of Yu Dynasty would be able to head straight down to the city, to the heart of the human society, without any difficulty.

    In the southwest side of Pu Ban City, a fairly important rangnd, where the humankind raised all kinds of strong mounts, was taken over by the Gong Sun Family, then handed to the non-humankind under Emperor Xun¡¯s orders.

    In the southeast, a giant crystal mine which produced the purest crystals with tremendous reserves, and had been supporting the great defensive formation of Pu Ban City, was also taken over by the Gong Sun Family, then entirely handed to the non-humankind because of an order given by Emperor Xun. This mine was great enough to support the defensive formation of Pu Ban City for tens of thousands of years.

    In the south, a hundred and eighty-thousand miles away from the city, an especially broad and fertile in was called Shennong¡¯s Field. It had been providing Pu Ban City with crops all year round, supporting the city and thousands of ns around the city. Now, Shennong¡¯s Field was forcibly ¡¯collected¡¯ by the Gong Sun Family, then handed to the non-humankind too.

    Strategic areas around the city were upied by the non-humankind one after another, while a great number of supportive facilities were taken over by the non-humankind as well.

    Gong Sun Family people had evenid their fingers on some important halls in the Magi Pce, after which, the non-humankind forced was stationed directly in the Magi Pce.

 Chapter 1645: Disunited

    Chapter 1645: Disunited

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In Pu Ban City, sweet-scented osmanthus bloomed in a quiet, small valley, emitting a nice aroma. A few silver-white streams flowed across the valley. Standing by the streams were hundreds of log cabins. Some maids had been taking water from the screams with y pots, while tens of giant battle tigers curled under the rocks beside the streams, snoring like kitties.

    This was the Pu Ban base of the Huaxu Family. Emperor Fuxi was a member of the Huaxu Family, for which reason, the Huaxu Family had an exalted status in the human society. As a base of such an influential family, this valley was surely different. Outsiders were absolutely not allowed toe here.

    With rage, Huaxu Chen, who retreated from Chi Ban Mountain area just now, rushed into the valley and came to a wooden building at the end of the valley through a footpath paved with gstones. He kicked a thick wooden door open and walked into the building with giant steps.

    Inside the building, by a firece, two middle-aged men raised their heads and nced at Huaxu Chen, then shook their heads and sighed together.

    "Where¡¯s Huaxu Lie?" Huaxu Chen yelled at one of the two men. That man was a Huaxu Family elder, also was a cousin and a good friend of his. "How ridiculous! Where¡¯s Si Wen Ming? Where¡¯s Ji Hao? Didn¡¯t Huaxu Lie and the other boys send any message back?"

    "Sit!" The middle-aged man gave Huaxu Chen a bitter smile, then waved a hand and offered Huaxu Chen a seat.

    "Sit my a*s! Sitting here doing nothing but drinking like you?" Huaxu Chen stomped his foot against the ground and generated a muffled boom, making countless cyan-colored spell symbols sparkle on the wooden floor, and electrical lights sh through the building. The defensive formation of the wooden building was fully activated, but still, Huaxu Chen managed to leave a half-foot-deep footprint on the floor.

    A creaking noise could be heard from the building, as one of the outdoor pirs of the building was quaked broken by Huaxu Chen.

    "What help can you do by venting your anger like this?" Suffering a slight headache, Huaxu Rou looked at Huaxu Chen and kept the bitter smile on his face as he said, "That was an order from Emperor Xun...I know that you¡¯re angry, but..."

    "But what? Aren¡¯t you going to do anything except sitting here?" Huaxu Chen came to the firece, picked up a scorching y pot, and poured the boiling tea into his mouth, then let out a long breath. Throwing the pot into the fire, Huaxu Chen gritted his teeth and took two circles around the firece, then finally sat down heavily.

    "What can we do? Kill Emperor Xun?" Sitting in front of Huaxu Rou, Huaxu Yang sighed, "We all know that something is wrong with Emperor Shun...But, allrge families and ns supported Emperor Xun. The words of the lowly people carry little weight, and our efforts are useless."

    "If something is wrong with Emperor Shun, we should..." Huaxu Chen widely opened his mouth and burst into a growl, but then, he failed to say any other word out loud. Something was wrong with Emperor Shun, but what could be done? Nothing like this had ever happened before. At the moment, everyone understood that Emperor Shun had a problem, but what exactly had happened to him? Or, more evilly, did Emperor Shun truly have a problem?

    Huaxu Chen quivered.

    Huaxu Rou and Huaxu Yang nced at Huaxu Chen and sighed together. Huaxu Rou pped his hands, hearing which, a maid walked in and put a potful of clean water by the fire. They threw some tea leaves into a y pot, then poured in some clean water and put the pot on the fire. A whileter, a dense aroma of tea suffused the room.

    "We all support Si Wen Ming, but a major event happened, and he isn¡¯t here. So, what can we do?" Said Huaxu Rou in a deep voice, "Chen, the biggest problem now is that all capable young people fromrge families and ns supported Si Wen Ming, but the elders, leaders and the elder generations supported Emperor Xun!"

    Huaxu Chen opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but pondered for a short while and failed to say a single word.

    "Emperor Xun promised them a lot. Suiren Family, Fuxi Family, You Xiong Family, Shennong Family...the leaders and elders of these families are all satisfied with Emperor Xun." Said Huaxu Yang helplessly, "With their support, Emperor Xun is the human emperor now. Even if something was truly wrong with Emperor Shun, Emperor Xun ascended to the throne through a formal ceremony. Therefore, he is the emperor now."

    "But Emperor Xun is selling the entire humankind!" Huaxu Chen finally said something.

    "He is the emperor, and he has the right to do whatever he wants to do..." Huaxu Rou rubbed his temples and said helplessly. "Is he selling the humankind? He told the world that the humankind should be like brothers with the non-humankind, and he has been trying to earn an eternal peace for the humankind."

    "We know that Emperor Xun is selling the humankind by doing what he has been doing these days, but the ordinary human beings don¡¯t know about this." Huaxu Yang smiled bitterly and said, "The leaders and elders ofrge ns and families, they won¡¯t say that Emperor Xun is selling the humankind, but will only apud him."

    "Apud him?" Huaxu Chen stared at Huaxu Yang in shock and asked, "He handed the foundations of the human society to the non-humankind, yet those leaders apuded him?"

    "Do you think that the non-humankind took over all those mines, rangnds and fertilends?" Huaxu Yang straightened his right forefinger and middle finger and said, "ording to what we learned these days, the non-humankind only upied twenty percent of those properties...As for the rest eighty percent, those belong torge human ns and families now."

    "The alliance of human ns built these assets with solid efforts, but Emperor Xun split it and gave them to the non-humankind andrge human ns and families as profits." Huaxu Rou continued with that bitter smile, "Therefore, people from thoserge families and ns will only say that he is a good emperor. Since the leaders and elders ofrge families and ns said this, the rest of people in the world will say the same. Emperor Xun is a good human emperor!"

    "If any unexpected thing happens...Those non-humankind beings have already been stationed in the center area of Pu Ban City. If anything happens..." shouted Huaxu Chen.

    "If anything unexpected happens, werge families and ns would suffer no harm...People from mid to small-scale ns could be organized to put up a desperate fight against the enemies...But, werge families will earn actual benefits. As long as the interests of allrge families and ns stay unharmed...no matter how many human beings die or be injured..." Huaxu Rou and Huaxu Yang shook their heads and smiled in a sad, twisted way.

    "For their own benefits, they are even willing to destroy the entire humankind!" Huaxu Chen pointed at the north and yelled through clenched teeth, "It has been so many years...So many brave human warriors died in Chi Ban Mountain. But now..."

    Before he could finish, a stream of blood sprayed out of his mouth andnded on the floor.

    Simr scenes and conversations had been happening in many areas in Pu Ban City and Mind. Countless human beings like Huaxu Chen, who worried about the future of the humankind, vomited blood and burst in raging roars. But in the meanwhile, the leaders, elders fromrge ns and families raised their sses in banquets to celebrate for another big harvest they made from the humankind.

    Somehow, a strong hatred grew among the humankind, between ns and families. The highly united humankind was suddenly torn apart.

 Chapter 1646: Migrating

    Chapter 1646: Migrating

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Sang stood by the entrance to his vige and frowned while looking at the radially flowing river before the vige.

    Sang was the leader of the White Deer n, the strongest warrior of this n which had a poption of nearly five-hundred-thousand. He was merely a half step away from growing an inner spirit star. In a couple of years, he would certainly grow the first inner spirit star and promote himself to a Divine Magus, bing the strongest warrior in the history of his n.

    Tens of years ago, White Deer n was still a weak homeless n. Their original residence was located in the far west. After losing a battle to their archenemy, the survived members of White Deer n were forced to live a homeless life. Drifting from ce to ce, they came to Pu Ban City.

    Emperor Shun was merciful. He gave White Deer n a fertilend for them to graze and rest. Having developed for tens of years, White Deer n gradually regained its life-force, and even grew bigger than before.

    Perhaps, Pu Ban was truly a magical ce. From the younger generation in the n, talented and strong ones like Sang emerged one after another. For many times, responding to the calls of the alliance of human ns, White Deer n warriors went to the north to fight. Some of them fell in Chi Ban line of defense, but some returned with merits and glory.

    Because of all the merits earned by White Deer warriors, the territory belonging to this n had been expanding, and this n absorbed more homeless ns. Surviving the flood, White Deer n people returned to their homnd, restored their grasnd, and raised their livestock again. A better life was right before their eyes.

    "How can Emperor Xun give a half of our grasnd to those non-humankind monsters?" Sang crossed his arms before his chest as he frowningly faced the green grasnd. That was the richest grasnd owned by White Deer n, that arge half of the livestock raised by White Deer n lived on this grasnd.

    But days ago, for an unknown reason, a group of non-humankind beings came to White Deer n with an order of Emperor Xun and forcibly upied this fertile grasnd. Some White Deer n warrior couldn¡¯t ept this and started a conflict against those non-humankind beings, but as a result, they ended up injured severely.

    Sang couldn¡¯t understand this. The grasnd was given to his n by Emperor Shun, and the broad rangnd in the surroundings was earned by White Deer n warriors by showering their blood on battlefields while fighting against the non-humankind. The grasnd was a property of White Deer n, but how on earth could Emperor Xun give this best grasnd to the non-humankind?

    Did White Deer n offend Emperor Xun?

    Was Emperor Xun punishing White Deer n on purpose?

    Sang scratched and shook his head in confusion. White Deer n was a small n. As the warrior leader of this n, Sang had never even stepped into the Town Hall. Even if he had the guts to offend Emperor Xun, he never had the chance.

    "Send out some people to ask around and find out if we¡¯re the only n with such a trouble or all ns are the same." After frowning, Sang said to a few brothers of his standing around him in a low voice.

    Before the few brothers left, a heavy and muffled series of footsteps could be heard. Large groups of non-humankind warriors mounted on hideous battle beasts, whistling shrilly as they quickly approached White Deer n.

    Not only from the other side of the river, more non-humankind troops had also been approaching from the other three directions. Following behind the cavalries was a flying fort.

    Over ten divine towers shone dazzlingly on the flying fort. Above each tower, a blood-red erect eye opened slightly and locked on Sang and his brothers with cold light beams. Instinctively, Sang sensed a great danger.

    "Tell our people to stay put and be careful! These monsters aren¡¯t so easy to deal with!" With a low voice, he hurriedly growled to his people.

    Before his voice faded, a tall and sturdy Jia n warrior had already shed across the air and came up to Sang. This Jia n warrior was at the level of high-Divine Magus, twice as tall as Sang.

    The Jia n warrior gave a twisted grin, then gripped Sang¡¯s head, lifted his right knee, and smashed Sang¡¯s head violently against his knee.

    A half-foot-long thorn on the kneepad of this heavily armored Jia n warrior prated Sang¡¯s head. Sang gave a muffled snort as his brain flew out of his head. He died right on the spot.

    "White Deer n, warrior leader, Sang, right? You have rendered meritorious service in Chi Ban Mountain. Hah, all human warriors like you should die!" The Jia n warriorughed and threw Sang¡¯s body on the ground.

    Without even wiping the blood on his hand, this Jia n warrior pped his hands and looked at all the panicked White Deer n people in the vige,ughing wildly, "White Deer n people, I brought an order from Emperor Xun. You White Deer n are lucky. In the northern side of Chi Ban Mountain, we have picked a fertilend for you, and it¡¯s ten timesrger than your current rangnd!"

    "You are lucky. Emperor Xun has made an agreement with our emperor, Dishi Yanluo, to trade your rangnd with a many timesrgernd in our territory! Now, Imand you, all of you, to start moving!"

    The Jia n warrior pointed at the north and continued with a fake smile, "A good life is expecting you!"

    The old n leader of White Deer n tremblingly walked out of the crowd in anger and said with a dry voice, "Do you want us to move to the north? But, why did you kill Sang?"

    The Jia n warrior paused briefly. He knitted his eyebrows, pondered for a while, then nodded, "The leader of White Deer n, Lujiu, right? You¡¯re old Lujiu, if I¡¯m not misremembering your name. Old Lujiu, I wanted to say that it was because of some personal issues between Sang and me...But, why would I lie to an ant?"

    Spreading his hands, this Jia n warrior grinned evilly and continued, "Sang had contributed a lot for the humankind in Chi Ban Mountain. He killed many of our kind, so I killed him. It¡¯s that simple...Do you have any other question?"

    Before Lujiu said a word, this Jia n warrior pulled out his de and hacked Lujiu into two.

    Hearing the cries and wails of countless White Deer n people, this Jia n warrior burst intoughter, "Ahah, as the leader of White Deer n, Lujiu disobeyed Emperor Xun¡¯s order, he deserved to die. And I, mercifully gifted him a quick death...Everyone, move now! Now! Hurry!"

    Large groups of non-humankind warriors rushed into the vige and madly whipped all White Deer n people, killing all White Deer n warriors who dared to resist. White Deer n people cried and screamed, dropped all their belongings, lined up, and headed north.

    Not only White Deer n, the same thing also happened to a great number of ns located in Pu Ban City¡¯s outskirt.

    Non-humankind warriors broke into these ns and forced their people to move north.

    Other than the outskirts of Pu Ban City, non-humankind armies had also swept across the other areas in coordination with family forces sent out byrge human families and ns. They forced countless mid to small ns to move, and split the territories of these ns.

    Within a month, a scarilyrge number of human being were forced to move north.

    Rumors began spreading among human beings, but were quelled by allrge families and ns with abined power.

 Chapter 1647: Take the Power Away

    Chapter 1647: Take the Power Away

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    A great river flowed rapidly, roaring like thunder.

    On a cliffy mountain by the river, Huaxu Lie, Huaxu Chen, and hundreds of their warriors stood on the top, their faces blushed in anger as they looked at all the crying, wailing people down the mountain who had been moving north.

    No end of this migrating troop could be seen by a single nce. These people moved slowly in endless lines, looking back every step they took. From time to time, weak elderly people fell to the ground, while women and children burst into cries.

    Countless human warriors and non-humankind warriors mounted on their mounts, rushing widely around the troop and whipping everyone they didn¡¯t like. They yelled, shouted, and forced everyone to move faster to the north. Their heavy whips broke the bones of some people, making those people vomit blood and fall on the ground, struggling and screaming.

    Dust rose in clouds while the cries echoed through clouds. Fierce battle beasts rushed through the troops and ttened some elderly men who fell to the ground in exhaustion. The people who were whipped to the ground were also injured by those battle beasts, and soon stopped struggling.

    Those non-humankind and humankind warriors had all beenughing with hissing evil voices. Mercilessly and violently, theyshed everyone they wanted. At this very moment, the faces of all of them were twisted, as hideous as devils from hell.

    "Emperor Xun, such a b*stard!" Huaxu Lie clenched his fists tight. He opened his eyes wide enough to break his eye corners and squeeze out his blood as he growled, "What on earth does he want?"

    "Emperor Xun is a b*stard, and so are those leaders and elders!" Shouted Huaxu Chen, "But, I don¡¯t understand. These people..."

    Huaxu Chen pointed his fingers at the human warriors who had been trampling across the migrating troop over and over again and continued, "They are human beings too. They have the same blood flowing in their bodies as we do. How can they treat our own kind like this?"

    Huaxu Lie didn¡¯t know what to say. He clenched his fists so tightly that he even broke his own finger bones and meridians. His fists were broken, shedding the blood on his body. He growled with a deep voice. The wounds on his eye corners grewrger andrger, that his eyeballs nearly dropped from his sockets.

    "Some people have to exin these things!" Huaxu Chen turned around and looked at Huaxu Lie, who was covered in blood, then said, "Together?"

    "Together!" Huaxu Lie nodded heavily. ncing at the endless migrating troop down the mountain, he transformed into a dazzling fiery light and rose straight into the sky, heading to the ancestralnd of the Huaxu Family at his highest speed.

    Through the teleporting formation belonging to the Huaxu Family, Huaxu Chen and Huaxu Lie returned to the ancestralnd of the Huaxu Family, a giant-scale city located in a mountain area, which wasposed of hundreds of steep mountains, by a vastke in the southern side of Pu Ban City. Huaxu Chen and Huaxu Lie were both princes of the Huaxu Family, but Huaxu Chen was a generation above Huaxu Lie.

    Enormous totem pirs stood on a broad square. Surrounded by the group of totem pirs which had been releasing strong waves of power, a magnificent hall built from dark stone towered up, guarded by tens of thousands of heavily armored Huaxu Family warriors. Seeing Huaxu Chen and Huaxu Lie walking over in giant steps with anger, tens of guards instinctively blocked their way.

    "Piss off!" Huaxu Chen stared at the group of guard and burst into a thunderous roar.

    The group of guards quivered. They turned around and nced at the hall behind them, then cleared the way. Huaxu Lie and Huaxu Chen came straight to the door of the hall. Together, they punched on the strong bronze door.

    The door opened, and the muffled bang caused by Huaxu Chen and Huaxu Lie disturbed those Huaxu Family leaders, who were enjoying a banquet in the hall with a happy melody. They turned to the door, while the happy melody abruptly stopped. Arge number of musicians looked at Huaxu Chen and Huaxu Lie with fear.

    Huaxu Qingye was the current leader of the Huaxu Family. Seeing Huaxu Chen and Huaxu Lie, he grinned and raised an exquisite bronze wine cup, then said to them, "The elites of our family are here. Chen, Lie,e join us! Haha, your timing is just right. I am about to announce many good news to our people."

    All Huasu Family elders on the sceneughed delightfully, their faces blushed. They were in such a good mood. In fact, they had never been happier.

    They had already attained what Emperor Xun promised them. Every one of them had made a harvest. They even earned some extra profits in these days. During the past month, countless human ns were forced to the north ¡ª Whatever happened to those people in the north, the territory of the Huaxu Family have been tripled, and countless mines, rangnds, farnds, and fishing grounds had fallen into their hands. The individual wealth of every direct rtive of every elder had grown by tens of times.

    Withrger territories and greater wealth, the Huaxu Family would have an even huger poption, and raise even stronger armies. With a huger poption and stronger armies, the Huaxu Family would be more powerful, and more influential in the human society! This time, the Gong Sun Family took advantages and ascended to the throne, but the next time, things would be unsure!

    Speaking of bloodline, Emperor Fuxi, the first human emperor, was a member of the Huaxu Family. Based on this fact, the Huaxu Family bloodline was even nobler than the You Xiong Family bloodline. As long as the Huaxu Family was powerful enough, anything could be possible!

    Therefore, Huaxu Qingye grinned to Huaxu Chen and Huaxu Lie so delightfully. After all, both Huaxu Lie and Huaxu Chen were princes of the Huaxu Family. As a super human family, the Huaxu Family only had about ten princes in one generation. With all resources owned by the family, only about ten princes could be raised from each generation. Therefore, without a doubt, Huaxu Chen and Huaxu Lie were fairly important in their family.

    Huaxu Lie and Huaxu Chen walked to Huaxu Qingye. Huaxu Qingye picked up two clean wine cups and poured each of them a full cup of wine, then handed to them while saying, "Chen, Lie,e, join us. These days have been fruitful to our Huaxu Family!"

    Huaxu Lie punched away the wine cups held in Huaxu Qingye¡¯s hands, popped out his eyes and broke his eye corners again. Face covered in blood, he growled in a dry voice, "Aren¡¯t you afraid that you might go down in history as a symbol of infamy?"

    Hearing him, the grins on the faces of all Huaxu Family elders froze immediately. They stared at Huaxu Chen and Huaxu Lie with dagger-sharp eyes.

    Huaxu Qingye dropped his hands as the warm smile faded on his face. Cold as an iceberg, he responded, "We are building a stronger foundation for our Huaxu Family. What do you kids know?"

    Huaxu Chen took a step forward, but before he began talking, Huaxu Qingye burst into a harsh shout, "Stupid things. Guards, deliver my order, depose Huaxu Chen and Huaxu Lie as princes, take away all their powers...Send them to Cold Wind Cave to think about their mistake for a century!"

    Arge group of beast-like Huaxu Family guards rushed into the hall and surrounded Huaxu Chen and Huaxu Lie.

    The same show had been staging in all the otherrge human families and ns.

    Fuxi Family, Shennong Family, Suiren Family...

    Si Wen Ming¡¯s friends and supporters, those passionate princes, all lost their powers and titles. Most of them were imprisoned by their own families.

 Chapter 1648: Extremely Cold Fear

    Chapter 1648: Extremely Cold Fear

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    On the backside of the mountain where the hall was located, in Cold Wind Cave...

    Countless small caves existed on the mountainside like honebs. Bone-piercing cold wind blew like sharp daggers, sliding across the dark rock and starting long traces of fire.

    Huaxu Lie and Huaxu Chen each sat in a small cave which could contain nothing more than their own bodies. Frosty gusts of wind blowing around them, slowly corroding their skins, muscles, and blood. They were both incredibly strong, but suffering the cold wind, their skins had already turned purple. They were stiff, paralyzed, and disabled from moving.

    This was a prison of the Huaxu Family designed to punish the criminals from the family. The dark wind tortured both the bodies and souls. Staying in this ce, even the marrow of rtively weaker people would disappear in a matter of months.

    Enduring the piercing pain from both his body and soul, Huaxu Chen tremblingly murmured, "Something is wrong. The leader and elders..."

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Huaxu Lie was a bad-tempered person. Hearing Huaxu Chen, he growled with a hoarse voice, "Those old people always think nothing but the family, family interests! They defend no one other than the Huaxu Family. They wouldn¡¯t even blink their eyes even if all the other human beings in the world died!"

    Swish! A thin gust of cold wind swept across his forehead and tore his skin open. But, before the blood flew out of his wound, the bone-piercing cold wind froze his wound, covering that wound with fine ice crystals.

    "No, Lie, perhaps, some of those elders are like that." Huaxu Chen frowned, seriously looking at Huaxu Lie as he said, "I admit that some elders from our Huaxu Family and the otherrge families are like this. They follow the ancient rules, defending nothing other than the interests of their own families; they never care about the other ns and families. But, Leader Qingye isn¡¯t one of them."

    Raising his head, Huaxu Chen continued slowly, "Do you remember that three-hundred years ago when the Nether Moon and Red Sun joined hands tounch an offensive on Chi Ban Mountain, the man who sent out the reinforcement the first time around and saved us from the hapless situation was Leader Qingye.?

    "A hundred and thirty years ago, the man who supported Emperor Shun with all of his power, deployed elite forces from allrge families to strengthen the army under the directmand of the alliance of human ns, was Leader Qingye. For making this happen, he visited everyrge family and n, and endured so many contemptuous nces and bad words. Do you remember that?"

    "Even twenty years ago, when Si Wen Ming tried to enhance the Magi Pce, Leader Qingye ordered his people to copy all the scriptures in Huaxu Family¡¯s collection for the Magi Pce. For this, Leader Qingye was nearly impeached by a few master elders. He was almost forced to give up his position."

    Huaxu Lie gradually calmed himself down from the burning rage. As he looked back on everything Huaxu Qingye had done in the recent years, his face turned darker and darker.

    "Especially this, after his wife died, Leader Qingye never touched one single woman." Huaxu Chen continued with a weird expression on his face, "But as we saw in the hall, he was surrounded by so many dancers, and his face was even covered in lip prints!"

    "Ah, he thought it through!" Huaxu Lie licked his lips and said.

    "Do you think that¡¯s possible?" Huaxu Chen frowned as he looked at Huaxu Lie, who sat in the cave right in front of him. "It has been so many years. Countless girls brought themselves to him, but his heart was never shaken. The leaders of some otherrge families even wanted to marry their daughters to him, but he didn¡¯t make that happen. Would he suddenly change his mind for those dancers?"

    Huaxu Lie remained silent for a while, then raised his head and seriously asked Huaxu Chen, "What are you trying to say?"

    Huaxu Chen knitted his eyebrows, pondered for a long while, then said word by word, "Too impatient, we¡¯ve been too impatient. Since something is wrong with Emperor Shun...Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao aren¡¯t here, but we should ask Ji Xia about what happened."

    "Ji Xia showed up in the ceremony with a divine army, so he may know something." Said Huaxu Chen, "We aren¡¯t weak, we have many friends and we control strong forces. As brother Wen Ming¡¯s supporters, if webine our powers, we can even control a big half of the humankind."

    "But, did we ever run a discussion? Did we ever n? Did you try to contact your friends, your brothers? No, none of us did this! Si Wen Ming isn¡¯t here, and we are unorganized. Without thinking, we sent ourselves to the frontline hastily."

    Huaxu Chen gave a bitter grin and said, "Think about this. If we didn¡¯t rush into the hall alone like two idiots, but came with an army of brothers supporting us from the outside, would we be imprisoned in here so easily?"

    Huaxu Lie blushed. With a muffled voice, he responded, "It¡¯s already happened, so no need to talk about it now. Talk about Hua Qingye...No, about Leader Qingye."

    Huaxu Chen nodded. He made a gesture, lowered his voice, and said, "Do you remember what happened in the nine water gates area? Back then, whenrge families and ns sent out their elite forces for Si Wen Ming¡¯s credits, at first, about thirty percent of all elders supported this action. Do you remember this?"

    "I don¡¯t know about the other families, but only around twenty percent of our elders insisted that we should do the same. Leader Qingye forbade them from doing so. Atst, those elders sent their own people to the nine water gate area. It wasn¡¯t a decision made by the whole family, and those elders were reprimanded by Leader Qingye for long." Huaxu Lie narrowed his eyes and responded.

    "That¡¯s right." Said Huaxu Chen in a deep voice, "Back then, Leader Qingye and most of our elders weren¡¯t as crazy as they are now."

    Narrowing his eyes, Huaxu Chen continued, "Migrating mid and small ns? upying their territories? Looting their wealth? If we Huaxu Family people wanted to do this, we would have done it many years ago! Did we have to wait untill now? Till present? You understand how powerful we are. If we needed their territories, their wealth, if we truly wanted to do it, those mid and small ns would have been swallowed by us long ago. They wouldn¡¯t even have had a chance to survive till today!"

    "Today, right now, Leader Qingye and all our elders, including those master elders who haven¡¯t shown up for years, have all been crazily seizing any profit they could see..."

    A tremor went through Huaxu Chen¡¯s body as he clenched his teeth and asked Huaxu Lie with a trace of fear on his face, "Don¡¯t you think that as same as Emperor Shun, they aren¡¯t like themselves anymore?"

    "Perhaps, Leader Qingye and those elders have changed...But, why are those master elders spending time with those dancers as well? They have been living isted lives for countless years, with no other pursuit but bing Supreme Magi."

    "That was the congress hall of our Huaxu Family, but since when could those lowly musicians and dangers step into that ce so freely?"

    "Since when could we even host a party in that hall?"

    "All these years, who dared to drink wildly before the memorial tablets of our ancestors? Who dared to put their arms around a woman¡¯s neck in that ce?"

    Huaxu Chen asked a series of question. Same as Huaxu Lie, his back was soaked in cold sweat, and his heart was frozen.

    Their hearts sank into a great fear.

 Chapter 1649: Original Devil Seed

    Chapter 1649: Original Devil Seed

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The Congress Hall of the Huaxu Family was where also the great ancestor-worshiping ceremony took ce each year.

    Right now, the sacred hall was suffused with smoke and in a great mess, with empty wine pots rolling all over the ground and exquisite wine cups scatted across the floor. Strong scent of alcohol and grilling meat could be sensed from the hall, mixed with the smell of vomits and all kinds of dirtiness, making the entire hall even stinkier than a pigpen.

    Thousands of Huaxu Family master elders, elders, and branch leaders lied on the dirty floor, naked like dead fishes and surrounded by countless young and beautiful naked girls, who had snow-white skins.

    Even in dreams, these people each wore an evil smile. Their lips curved upwards while the lines of their faces turned especially sharp. The deep wrinkles on their faces made their faces look like masks.

    Huaxu Qingye, who had been leading the Huaxu Family for hundreds of years with justice, kindness, and generosity, who was admired by his people, now lied sprawling on the floor under the memorial tablets of Huaxu Family elders, with the arms of about ten naked girls coiled around his body.

    A muffled thunder could be heard from the outside. Wave after wave, the thunder echoed across the sky, quaking the hall slightly. All of a sudden, the heavy rain poured down and the strong gale blew across, rolling up the rain and whipping on the hall.

    Even under the protection ofyers of defensive screens, the dark stone hall was shaking slightly, seeming to copse at any moment.

    Suddenly, an eye-piercing purple light shed across the memorial tablets of Huaxu Family elders. A bolt of thunder was released from the stone tablet on the top and struck to Huaxu Qingye¡¯s forehead.

    In a deep sleep, Huaxu Qingye chuckled coldly. With his voice, a tiny round-shaped spell symbol emerged from the spot between his eyebrows. From the spell symbol, a dark lotus stem reached out quietly, and on top of the stem, a fist-sized dark lotus with thirty-six petals bloomed.

    Both the growth of the stem and the blooming of the lotus were extremely slow, but the purple thunderbolt released from the stone tablet was stunningly fast. However, the thunderbolt could not approach Huaxu Qingye until the dark lotus bloomed. Airily, the thunderboltnded on the lotus.

    A sizzling noise could be heard without an end while the purple thunderbolt covered the entire dark lotus. An overwhelming positive power struck the lotus wave after wave and made it shrink, forcing it back into Huaxu Qingye¡¯s forehead. The purple thunderbolt had been shrinking as well, and the great positive power was fading.

    Atst, an awfully dim strand of thunderbolt merged into Huaxu Qingye¡¯s forehead and brought a tremor through his body. As a great amount of sticky, dark and cold sweat oozed out of his pores, he abruptly opened his eyes, leapt up from the ground, and burst into a great shout.

    "I...This...Heaven...Ancestors...I¡¯m..."

    In a panic, Huaxu Qingye looked at this messy hall, then turned around and stared at all memorial tablets of Huaxu Family elders. The gale roared and the lightning shed outside the hall, silencing all sounds in the world with the muffled thunder and sshing noises of rain. Huaxu Qingye was terrified. He turned around and looked at the surrounding area, while cold sweat was streaming down his back.

    "Heaven, earth, ancestors... This is...I¡¯m...Master Elders, when did youe? Elders, are you..."

    Huaxu Qingye¡¯s eyes were filled with blood streaks. He roared like a mad beast with embarrassment, fear, and panic.

    This was the most sacred ce of the Huaxu Family, that not even average-level elders were allowed toe here unless something serious enough to affect the future of the entire family happened. But today, a banquet was held in here. Huaxu Family leaders caroused in this ce, turning this sacred ce into a decadent area.

    "What on earth happened?"

    Thud!

    Huaxu Qingye kneeled to the ground, raised his head, and growled with a dry voice.

    "Hehe," A deep and hoarse voice could be heard from his head, "What happened? Don¡¯t you remember everything clearly? Think carefully, you remember everything. You are involved in everything. Many things were done under your orders, and you should remember those things."

    As the leader of Huaxu Family who had been managing the family for hundreds of years, Huaxu Qingye quickly calmed himself down and asked, "Who are you? Is everything because of you?"

    "Don¡¯t try to pass the buck. Didn¡¯t you do everything yourself?" Said that voice, "You see, you cared about nothing else but the family interests, so you didn¡¯t send out a troop for the flood-control mission. You ignored the fact that some elders from your family deployed their private forces to try to seize Si Wen Ming¡¯s credits, then colluded with Gong Sun Xun and gave him your full cooperation, helping him give a series of ridiculous orders."

    "Hehe, you held a party in this hall where you worshipped your ancestors. You spent such a long, passionate night with these charming little girls. You did all these yourself." Said the voice, "You clearly remember everything, including every single movement and every moan they made. You remember so clearly...It was wonderful, wasn¡¯t it?"

    "These are your desires. These are what you chose to do...Right?"

    Huaxu Qingye remained silent for a while, then responded word by word, "Indeed, these are my desires, buried deep down my heart, including devouring mid and small ns, upying their territories and wealth. These were all the deepest, most shameful desires deep down my heart. But, my mind is strong enough to suppress these bad intents. I¡¯ve thought about it, that I would never do such things!"

    "Can you tell me this, why did I make these, most secret intents happen?

    "I even did something that I would never do, some monstrous things. Not only I did those...so many elders, even the wisest master elder from my family didn¡¯t stop me. On the contrary, they helped me and cooperated with me. Why?"

    That voice chuckled for a while, then answered the questions in a low voice, "Who am I? Or, what am I? I never existed in Pan Gu world before, so I truly don¡¯t know how to call myself."

    "If you have to pick a name for me...call me this... ¡¯Original¡¯... ¡¯Original Devil Seed¡¯..."

 Chapter 1650: The Beginning of Devil

    Chapter 1650: The Beginning of Devil

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In the ancestral temple of the Fuxi Family, Emperor Fuxi¡¯s statues stood on the tall altar, looking down at the current leader of Fuxi Family, who was so pasty right now.

    His face was twisted, with constantly changing expressions, which made him look like ghost. From the body of Fuxi Leader, a deep, hoarseughter could be heard, "Yes, I am the Original devil Seed. I am not yet mature, but the moment I am generated, you can never do a thing to me."

    The Fuxi Leader quivered intensely and raised his arms. From around his body, two streams of light rose, with the colors of ck and white, weaving into an enormous Taiji diagram behind him. A strong sealing powernded on his body. He growled through clenched teeth and tried his best to seal the rampant devil inside him for good.

    "What is a devil?" The voice inside his bodyughed wildly, "In Pan Gu world, we have dragons, phoenixes, human beings, rocs, Qilins, White Tigers... We have spirit creatures, monsters, ghosts, and all other kinds of creatures...But, have you ever heard of ¡¯Devils¡¯?"

    Vomiting blood, the eyes of Fuxi Leader suddenly turned evil and sharp. The Taiji diagram behind him copsed, as he slowly straightened his body and burst into hystericalughter.

    In the ancestral temple of the Shennong Family, tens of elders curled on the ground. They were the most powerful people in the Shennong Family, and had been helping Emperor Xun the most these days. In both delight and despair, they stared at the current leader of their family, who stood under the statues of Emperor Shennong, with clouds of ck smoke rising from his head.

    "A ¡¯Devil¡¯ is thebination of all your evil intents, generated from the greatest pre-world evil which had been brewing since the beginning of Pan Gu time. It¡¯s invisible, traceless; it grows in your minds, dies in your minds; it¡¯ll never die, it¡¯ll never live either. You can¡¯t stop it, you can¡¯t resist it. The ¡¯Devil¡¯ exists in your heart even if you¡¯re a saint, unless you can cast away all your desires."

    Shennong leader raised a knife, which was used by Emperor Shennong back when he tasted all hearts in the world. Tremblingly, he attempted to pierce the knife into his chest. The jade knife glowed with a dim light, and the mighty power contained in it was ready to burst.

    "You have already generated the seeds of Devil, so how can you ever kill it?"

    Blood gushed out of the ears, eyes, nose and mouth of Shennong Leader, as he dropped the knife, quivered, and his eyes turned ck. A twisted, evil smile emerged from his face while heughed with a gentle voice, "Everyone, prepare the wine, y the music, make the dance. I shall enjoy this good time with you, my dear elders!"

    Suiren Family¡¯s ancestralnd... under a ragingly burning, towering tree, which reached straight into the clouds, Suiren Leader was sweating profusely. He sat under the tree with his legs crossed, looking at two naked unconscious beautiful girls in panic.

    "My ancestors..." Suiren Leader was reading the prayer for his ancestors, releasing a bright red fire from his body. Strands of dark mist were mixed in the fire, spreading from his body and quickly enveloping the entire ancestralnd like a giant web.

    "All living beings with desires will have happiness, sadness, anger and joy. When your emotions reach an extreme level, a Devil will be generated, just like the extremely positive power can generate the negative, and vice versa."

    While Suiren Leader read the prayer murmuringly, a voice inside his body was loudly singing a song.

    "With one harvest, you will think about the second harvest, and this will be the beginning of a Devil."

    "When your cow breeds a calf, you will think about the second calf, and this will be the beginning of a Devil."

    "You married a beautiful wife, yet you thought about the even prettier girl next door, and that was the beginning of a Devil."

    "All your emotions are like the clouds in the sky, while your hearts are like ake. The clouds drifted across theke and left reflections in theke, and this is the beginning of a Devil. You may survive if theke of your heart is dried, or your emotions fade. Otherwise, any intent emerged from your heart can be the beginning of a Devil."

    A cloud of fire puffed out of Suiren Leader¡¯s forehead. He burst into growls, but the fire soon turned purely ck. The ck fire spread inside his body like a spider web, gradually covering his entire body. Under his body, a lotus with thirty-six leaves bloomed quietly.

    "My ancestors..." Two scorching drops of tears gushed out of his eye corners, evaporated by the ck fire even before flowing down his cheeks. Suiren Leader curved up his lips and chuckled, "Guards, prepare my mount. I¡¯ll make a trip to Pu Ban City, because I need an exnation from Emperor Xun...He promised me a billion sets of heavy armors. When will those arrive?"

    In the secret forbidden area of Chu Wu n, the current n leader, Wu Bi, had been crazily dancing around a green bonfire while wielding a pale white bone staff and casting a strange spell.

    On the walls in surrounding, twisted shades of shadow shed swiftly, while a hoarse voice echoed across the entire area.

    "Ghost-expelling spells? What do you think I am? Like those weak, useless things? I am a Devil, a Devil is you...You are a Devil, a Devil is you...How can you destroy me without killing yourself?"

    "I am your true heart, your true heart is a Devil. The heart is the Devil, the Devil is the heart!"

    "If you can¡¯t dig out your heart, if you can¡¯t destroy your soul, what would change even if you cast that ghost-expelling spell a billion times?"

    Wu Bi shouted towards the sky, letting out green mes from his mouth that covered the entire forbidden area, but failed to hurt the twisted shadows on the walls.

    Suddenly, he stopped casting spell andughed with a hissing voice, "Devil or not, I don¡¯t care...What can you offer me? With enough benefits, why can¡¯t I be a devil?"

    "You are descendants of Pan Gu, but your magic is far away from the great Dao of Pan Gu. I have the supreme Dao of Pan Gu here. Focus on it, cultivate yourself, mature the devil, and you will attain the supreme Dao of Devil." The hoarse voice burst into wildughter.

    Wu Bi threw away his bone staff and took a deep breath.

    Countless dark spell symbols emerged from his face while clouds of sticky and purely dark mist rose from his body, and human-head-sized ck lotuses bloomed around him.

    "This is...the true power! We Chu Wu n ought to own this power forever!" Wu Biughed madly. Every word he said became a ck lotus, drifting out of his mouth.

    In the secret area of everyrge human family or n, theughter of Original Devil Seed echoed across the sky.

    "I should thank those sky devils, thank Priest Hua and Priest Mu, thank that non-humankind monster."

    "Without theirbined power, I would be suppressed deep down in the hearts of human beings, without a chance to see the world."

    "Hehe, from this day on, I, ¡¯Devil¡¯, am the highest being of all in Pan Gu world!"

 Chapter 1651: The Great Dao of Destruction

    Chapter 1651: The Great Dao of Destruction

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In the immeasurable Chaos, four different colored beams of sword light generated from Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation created a vast space which was filled with a fierce aura of killing. Nothing existed in the space except the strong sharp sword intent. The sword intent transformed into mountains, rivers, birds, and animals, flowers and fishes, suns and stars, turning the space into a mature great world.

    Creating a great world with the sword intent which delivered an endless aura of killing!

    Sitting under the sword gate, Ji Hao crossed his legs and locked his fingers together, quaking the sword gate from time to time. Terrifying sword intent erupted from around his body, spreading in the vast space along with a deafeningly sharp swishing noise.

    Strands of sword intent filled and swept swiftly across his body like blood flow. When he first controlled the sword gate, every strand of sword intent that flowed across his body brought both his body and soul a piercing pain, sending tiny sparkles out of his body from time to time.

    But, with the passage of time, Ji Hao¡¯s body adapted to the sharp sword intent in the formation. The sword intent kept flowing through Ji Hao¡¯s body, but no matter how fierce it was, Ji Hao now felt like gentle breezes were blowing across his cheeks. The sword intent did no harm to him but left faint traces inside his body. Like the w prints of swans on a snowfield, the sword traces inside him were natural, unspeakably beautiful.

    The faint sword traces interwove inside his body and graduallyposed an enormous painting. As more and more traces were left inside his body by the sword intent from the formation, a sky-shaking sword art, or a terrifying Dao of sword, had been imprinted in his body.

    Ji Hao wrapped himself with his strong spirit power. Quietly, he studied the sword traces inside him and gained a deeper and deeper understanding of Yu Yu¡¯s art of sword. The intent of killing contained in the fierce sword intent, the power of killing delivered by the sharp sword light, the spirit of sword, the soul of sword, the strength of sword...He learned everything about the art of sword and slowly stepped into a whole new world.

    Before he controlled the sword gate, Ji Hao was like a fifteen-year-old boy who wielded a sword randomly. But right now, he was already like an experienced sword master with a thoroughly tempered sharp sword, who was able to easily kill thousands, tens of thousands of people on a battleground.

    A hissing noise could be heard without an end. Through his every breath, strands of sword power would be released from his nostrils, reaching thousands of meters away while glowing with a dazzling cold light. But, as he restrained his sword power, the raging-dragon-like sword power would immediately turn invisible, like a dragon drawing in its ws in a valley.

    Within the span of every breath, a few more sword traces would be left inside Ji Hao¡¯s body, and his Dao of sword would improve by a little bit, while the sword gate controlled would generate an even greater power.

    Ji Hao smiled faintly. He understood why Yu Yu asked him to control a sword gate. By putting Ji Hao under that sword gate, Yu Yu directly taught Ji Hao his supreme Dao of sword and imprinted the Dao of sword inside Ji Hao¡¯s body, in his embryo of Dao.

    The Pan Gu sword floated before Ji Hao. Along with Ji Hao¡¯s long and strong breath, the Pan Gu sword gradually turned into a dark beam of sword light, buzzing shrilly. At first, the sword like was only about six-feet long, but as Ji Hao¡¯s Dao of sword improve ceaselessly, it grew to thirty meters long, then hundreds of meters long...

    All of a sudden, a stream of sword power erupted from between his eyebrows, upon which, a lotus, which was generated from pure Chaos sword power, bloomed. He had reached a considerable level on the cultivation of Yu Yu¡¯s art of sword.

    ng!

    The dark beam of sword light expanded to tens of thousands of meters long as it shed across the Chaos and mixed in the sword light released from the sword gate, hacking violently on Yu Man who had been roaring and struggling.

    Yu Man was trapped in the core of Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation, surrounded by the suns and moons and stars which were transformed from sword lights. Sword lights condensed into bolts of thunder and descended on him; sword lights transformed into numerous living beings, attacking him.

    More and more wounds were left on Yu Man¡¯s body. The thin wounds sparkled with sword lights, while giant streams of ck blood rose from him. In a moment, all the life-force contained in his blood was wiped out.

    Heughed with a twisted voice, madly cursing Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei, and Priest Yu Yu with the dirtiestnguage he knew; he cast all evil spells on them.

    But, Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation remained perfectly unmoved. No matter how loudly Yu Man cursed, whatever spell he cast, the sword light continued to envelop him. New wounds had been appearing on his body. Every wound took away a part of his life-force and destroyed a little bit of his origin, slowly wiping him away from the universe.

    Yu Man trampled across countless worlds and attained countless pre-world supreme treasures by conquering and destroying. At the moment, his supreme treasures had been flying out of his body, barely defending against the formation. Nevertheless, the sword formation was the base of Yu Yu¡¯s sect and his own cultivation, the fiercest supreme treasure in Pan Gu world, unimaginably powerful.

    Facing the sword formation, countless pre-world spirit treasures and supreme treasures were cut into pieces. The original powers of these treasures were released, spreading like a storm as they transformed into colorful lights, shining across the entire area.

    Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei, and Yu Yu were smiling. They each had arge purple-golden cbash above their heads, releasing clouds of white mist and collecting the original powers of these broken supreme treasures and spirit treasures.

    These pre-world original powers from those broken treasures were fairly precious, with an immeasurable power of creation, containing all kinds of great Dao. If one had embryos of spirit treasures and supreme treasures, by merging them with these original powers, one could attain new pre-world spirit treasures and supreme treasures. And, even if one did not have embryos of treasure, one could simply merge these pre-world original powers into one¡¯s mature supreme treasure or spirit treasure to improve them.

    While the sword formation operated in a regr way, the enormous sword light transformed from the Pan Gu sword roared towards Yu Man with a disastrously strong intent of killing. Behind the purely dark sword light was a dazzling sword light, full of splendor. Leading a quarter of the sword formation, the Pan Gu sword vented the most powerful strike since Ji Hao controlled the sword gate.

    Yu Man had all his attention on Yu Yu and his two brothers, because he never even dreamed that Ji Hao couldunch such a powerful strike.

    Before he realized what was happening, the Pan Gu sword swept across his head, splitting his head from the middle. Earthshaking roars came from his body while torrents of ck blood surged out of his head along with a dense dark light.

    Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei, and Yu Yu eximed simultaneously, looking at that dark light with shining eyes.

    "Brothers, that is a treasure attained by Ji Hao himself." Yu Yu burst into brightughter.

    Hearing him, the light shining in the eyes of Priest Dachi and Priest Qingwei dimmed as they helplessly shook their heads.

    Whileughing, Yu Yu waived his hand and dragged the dark light over with a bright sword light. Scanning across the light with his spirit power, he raised his eyebrows in shock. Afterward, he hurriedly left his sword gate, carried the dark light to Ji Hao, and sent it into Ji Hao¡¯s forehead.

    "I¡¯ll protect you here. Absorb it now...This is a mature original great Dao from Pan Yu world!"

    "And, it¡¯s the most powerful Dao from Pan Yu world, the great Dao of destruction!"

 Chapter 1652: A Body of Destruction

    Chapter 1652: A Body of Destruction

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Give me my...Dao!"

    Yu Man was truly driven crazy!

    That was the great Dao of destruction from Pan Yu world, the foundation of Pan Yu world.

    The great Dao of destruction was the highest Dao of Pan Yu world. Since the beginning of Pan Yu world, Yu Man spent incalcble years, made immeasurable efforts, survived countless destructive dangers, and finally attained the great Dao of destruction after millions of deadly battles he fought. He merged the great Dao with his spirit and soul and promoted himself to indestructibility, earning himself the endless power of destruction.

    Nevertheless, with the Pan Gu bell, Ji Hao directly broke Yu Man¡¯s head and dragged his great Dao out of his body, despite the fact that his great Dao of destruction has alreadypletely merged with his soul and spirit.

    Ji Hao actually managed to split up Yu Man¡¯s great Dao of destruction from his soul and spirit!

    Immediately, Yu Man was weakened by over seventy percent. His spirit was injured badly while he lost ny percent of his soul power. His indestructible body was finally broken. His skin and muscles withered quickly. If the great Dao of killing, ughtering, and looting hadn¡¯t been supporting him at the moment, he would have been killed by Ji Hao¡¯s sword strike long ago.

    "Give me my Dao! You bandits!" Yu Man¡¯s broken head healed in no time, and so did his other wounds. Tears gushed out of hisrge single eye as he pointed his finger at Yu Yu while screaming hoarsely. He looked like a little girl who was bullied by a group of older boys.

    Priest Dachi and Priest Qingweiughed out loud together. They locked their fingers together and quaked their sword gates. Followed their movement, streams of sword light poured down like waterfalls, instantly injuring Yu Man and making his body be covered again in wounds, worsening his injuries.

    Under the pressure given by the sword formation, Yu Man could not move. He had no choice but to watch Yu Yu sending his great Dao to Ji Hao and throwing the dark light, which contained all the secrets about his great Dao, into Ji Hao¡¯s body. He had earned that great Dao by risking his life for a million times.

    "My...Dao!" Yu Man cried thunderously while shaking his long ck hair intensely.

    Cold sweat squirted out of Ji Hao¡¯s pores. He was shaking intensely as well. Gradually, a tiny drop of blood oozed out of every pore of his. Soon, blood drops covered his body, purely ck, solidifying then falling off his skin.

    As Yu Yu sent the great Dao of destruction into his body, Ji Hao¡¯s blood was affected, losing its life-force and turning lifeless, being excreted outside of his body. He was in such an unbearable pain. He felt like being locked in a hell made of mountain of des and fire ocean, that a thousand des were hacking him and a fire was burning him. The tearing pain almost made him cry out loud.

    "Focus, I¡¯ll be helping you!" Yu Yu pressed his hands on Ji Hao¡¯s temples an sent rapidly flowing clear light streams into Ji Hao¡¯s body. Every stream of light delivered a great power into Ji Hao¡¯s body. To generate a stream of light like this, even a powerful being like Po had to cultivate himself severely for ten-thousand years. But at this very moment, the clear light had been flowing so quickly into Ji Hao¡¯s body like water, helping him to suppress and absorb the great Dao of destruction from Yu Man.

    Ji Hao felt that both his body and embryo of Dao had been expanding quickly in all directions. Within a second, he felt that he had be a giant, and his body was vast enough to contain tens, hundreds of mature great worlds.

    The power of destruction flooded into Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao, filling the embryo of Dao. The pure and strong power of destruction was far beyond Ji Hao¡¯s imagination, making him uncontrobly roll his eyes. Next, his embryo of Dao began glowing with sharp beams of dark light.

    Ji Hao¡¯s body and embryo of Dao were both like a three-year-old boy who needed no more than three little bowls of gruel and someminuted meat to be healthy and strong. However, the great Dao of destruction, which was forcibly sent into his body by Yu Yu was like a thirty-million-miles-long Kun Peng, suddenly filling Ji Hao up to the verge of copse.

    Additionally, along with the pure power he had been injecting into Ji Hao¡¯s body, Yu Yu had also put the North Sea Sky Pond, which was enormous enough to contain that thirty-million-miles-long Kun Peng, into Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Ji Hao had already lost all his sensations to the outside world. Without any other choice, he was forced to absorb the great Dao of destruction with Yu Yu¡¯s help. Once he merged himself with the great Dao of destruction, he would have a skyrocketing rise, that his cultivation might even be higher than that of Po. But, if he failed, in all probability, he might need to stay in such a vegetative-state for countless years. Before hepletely merged with the great Dao of destruction, he would never wake up, but could only stay in the endless power of Dao of destruction.

    Yu Yu cast a spell and his strong voice echoed across Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space. Cyan-colored lotuses bloomed in the spiritual space, merging into Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao and helping him to understand and absorb the great Dao of destruction at a higher rate.

    Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao sparkled dimly. Countless dark spell symbols quietly emerged on the embryo of Dao, then soon disappeared. His embryo of Dao began growing slowly, bit by bit, inch by inch, slowly turned strong and clear. Meanwhile, the power that could be sensed from Ji Hao¡¯s body began changing as well.

    The mysterious man showed up and nced at the cyan lotuses in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space while shaking his head.

    "Ah, the great Dao of destruction from Pan Yu world? It¡¯s a treasure. If I had it back then...How can Ji Hao cope with a supreme great Dao like this within such a short span of time? Yu Yu kid, he always likes to give his disciples the best in the world. This is a good habit indeed, but the little one needs to be able to handle so much as well!"

    Locking his fingers together, the mysterious man silently cast a spell.

    The Pan Gu bell buzzed and expanded to hundreds of meters tall as it floated above Ji Hao¡¯s head. Chaos power poured down in huge streams, flowing into Ji Hao¡¯s body and flushing through the dark light which was sent into Ji Hao¡¯s body by Yu Yu. The Chaos power extracted the great Dao of destruction from the dark light and turned it into a series of strange spell symbols which merged into Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Gradually,plicated but beautiful marks of Dao emerged from Ji Hao¡¯s skin. His body began releasing a scary power of destruction, like a world-destroying weapon. A giant amount of Chaos power merged into Ji Hao¡¯s body along with the great Dao of destruction, slowly strengthening his body, filling every single cell of his with the pure power of destruction.

    "A true Pan Gu body can contain all types of great Dao. With any slight move, with a thought, a Pan Gu body can generate a tremendous power. This is how you attain the great Dao through strength." Murmured the mysterious man. "A single great Dao of destruction, slightly thin, but enough for now."

    Ji Hao abruptly opened his eyes. From those eyes, two beams of dark light shone to a thousand miles away. He rubbed his hands and created a ck thunderbolt, then wielded his hands and shattered the space. He sent the thunderbolt towards Yu Man and struck on his left shoulder.

    With a thunderous bang, Yu Man¡¯s left shoulder was blown up, without being able to recover.

    "My...Dao!" Yu Man cried and wailed, his face covered in tears.

 Chapter 1653: Return As Fast As Possible

    Chapter 1653: Return As Fast As Possible

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao crushed Yu Man¡¯s left shoulder with a dark thunderbolt. A giant arm of Yu Man fell off from his body, without being able to merge back swith his body anymore.

    Witnessing the power of Ji Hao¡¯s dark thunderbolt, Pries Dachi and Priest Qingwei were both shocked, even though they were already way too powerful. They expressionless faces twitched slightly.

    A big half of Yu Man¡¯s power had been worn out by Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation, but he was still a saint. Compared with Priest Dachi and Priest Qingwei, as a wild, violent being, Yu Man¡¯s body might even be slightly stronger. Even if he had lost half of his power, no creature weaker than Priest Dachi and Priest Qingwei could do any harm to him.

    However, a thunderbolt created by Ji Hao crushed a shoulder of Yu Man. Suffering this thunder strike, even a powerful being like Priest Dachi and Priest Qingwei would be injured slightly, and humiliated badly, without extra preparation.

    They were both shocked. Even with Yu Yu¡¯s help, Ji Hao shouldn¡¯t be so powerful, should he?

    "This bell is so powerful!" Countless thoughts shed through their minds. With their wisdom, they denied all the other thoughts but figured out the only possibility. The Pan Gu bell was the only reason why Ji Hao was able to merge with the great Dao of destruction and attain such a great power within such a short span of time, even threatening the life of a saint-level being.

    "Such a shame!" Priest Qingwei¡¯s face twitched again as he subconsciously pped his knee.

    Back then, with the power of the divine heaven and earth formation, Gong Gong broke Buzhou Mountain. Priest Qingwei only took a small part of the mountain, because he was too shameful to collect the entire mountain. He made the small part of the mountain into a seal, then gifted it to Priest Guangcheng as a supreme treasure.

    Later on, Ji Hao collected the remaining part of Buzhou Mountain. When the long root of the mountain was pulled out from Mind, Priest Qingwei was seriously shocked ¡ª The remaining part of the mountain was more than a hundred timesrger than the part he collected!

    Because of the sense of shame, Priest Qingwei only collected the top area of Buzhou Mountain, but Ji Hao, as a shameless disciple of Yu Yu, took the entire remaining part of the mountain. Afterward, therger part of Buzhou Mountain was made into the Pan Gu bell, and Priest Qingwei even helped in that!

    The Pan Gu bell was an after-world supreme treasure made from Pan Gu¡¯s spine. It was greatly powerful, but Priest Qingwei was never tempted. However, today, as he watched the bell releasing a giant amount of Chaos power to help Ji Hao absorb the great Dao of destruction and allow him to attain such a great, immeasurable power, Priest Qignwei felt not quitefortable! After all, in mere terms of thunder magic, Ji Hao was already stronger than all his disciples.

    If Ji Hao were his disciple, how wonderful this would be? But, Ji Hao was a disciple of Yu Yu, and how many elite disciples Yu Yu had under his guidance? Po, Gui Ling, Wu Dang, Jin Ling, every single one of them was amazing. And now, Ji Hao became one of them...

    Priest Qingwei¡¯s heart suddenly missed a beat ¡ª Ji Hao hadn¡¯t even finished his first century as a cultivator, had he?

    Priest Qingwei was a well-cultivated being with an unshakable heart of Dao. But at this very moment, his peacefulke of heart was rippled slightly. Ji Hao was such a freak! Within the first century of his cultivation, Ji Hao had actually surpassed his best disciples!

    "Eh? This bell is quite interesting. Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao wasn¡¯t able to contain the great Dao of destruction, but with the help of the bell, he actually absorbed it, didn¡¯t he?" Priest Dachi gently pped his hands and chuckled, "Interesting, interesting! This...seems like the original Dao of Pan Gu."

    Priest Dachi gave a carefree smile, but the surprise in his eyes hadn¡¯t faded yet.

    He saw through Ji Hao¡¯s cultivation with one single nce. Ji Hao¡¯s hadn¡¯t thoroughly understood the great Dao of sun and extreme negative from Pan Gu world yet, but Yu Yu directly sent the great Dao of destruction into his body. One had to mention again that the great Dao of destruction was the highest Dao of Pan Yu world. With Ji Hao¡¯s ¡¯shallow cultivation¡¯, it was not possible for him to understand the great Dao of destruction. But, with the help of the Pan Gu bell, Ji Hao actually managed to contain the great Dao of destruction within his physical body.

    Sensing the power of destruction rolling in Ji Hao¡¯s every cell, even Priest Dachi was choked.

    This...should be the true face of Saint Pan Gu¡¯s original great Dao, right?

    However, this path was so difficult, that not even Priest Dachi had the confidence and courage to step onto it, despite his high cultivation and stable heart of Dao.

    Ji Hao sat under his sword gate with his legs crossed. Yu Yu had still been sending his pure power of Dao into Ji Hao¡¯s body, while the mature great Dao of destruction was crushed by the Pan Gu bell andpletely merged into Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao and physical body.

    The power of destruction boiled inside Ji Hao¡¯s body, adding a thickyer of ckness to every great Dao that he had understood, including his great Dao of sun and extreme negative.

    Inside Ji Hao¡¯s body, the nine dazzling suns had already turned ck. In the core area of each sun, the Gold Crow had be three-legged dark crows, with a pair of blood-red eyes filled with an endless sense of violence and intent of killing.

    If Ji Hao were an ordinary cultivator, his heart of Dao would have been twisted, his mind would have been confused, and he would have be a purely evil devil which knew nothing but destruction and killing. After all, the great Dao of destruction was so much beyond the limitation of his embryo of Dao.

    Nevertheless, ny-nine percent of Yu Man¡¯s great Dao of destruction was absorbed by Ji Hao¡¯s physical body, without causing any effect to Ji Hao¡¯s heart of Dao under the suppression of the Pan Gu bell. The power of destruction surged inside Ji Hao¡¯s body so rampantly, but Ji Hao suffered absolutely no harm from it.

    "Interesting!" Yu Yu sensed the changes that happened to Ji Hao, thenughed and stopped injecting his power into Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Within such a short span of time, a mature supreme great Dao merged with Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao and physical body so perfectly, delivering such a magical change to Ji Hao. Yu Yu looked at the bell, then nodded and praised, calling it ¡¯a nice treasure¡¯.

    Suddenly, Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei, and Yu Yu frowned simultaneously. ncing at Pan Gu world, theymunicated for tens of thousands of times by using their spirit power within a second, after which, Yu Yu shouted out loud, "Good disciple, return to Pu Ban City now. Do what you want! Your brother Po will take over this sword gate!"

    A streak of light shed across the Chaos, approaching Ji Hao. It was Po, who trod on a lotus while flying towards the sword formation.

    Yu Yu pushed forward his hands and sent Ji Hao out of the formation. Bringing up a strong gale and crushingyers of Chaos tide wave, Ji Hao flew back to Pan Gu world at light speed.

 Chapter 1654: Outside the Sun World

    Chapter 1654: Outside the Sun World

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Yu Yu pushed his palms forward and sent Ji Hao to drift out of the formation like a kite. shing across the Chaos for a few times, Ji Hao approached Pan Gu world.

    The golden bridge shed and brought Ji Hao through the natural screen of Pan Gu world. The moment he stepped into the starry void, Ji Hao sensed a strong dark power spreading in the world. Even as a divine emperor, Ji Hao¡¯s soul and spirit were still vibrated slightly by the dark power, that made him feel so ufortable.

    "Eh?" Ji Hao snorted and opened his erect eye, activating the great Dao of Sun of Pan Gu world. Instantly, he saw everything showered under the sunlight of Pan Gu world.

    Before he figured out what exactly happened on Pan Gu Mothend, something from the starry void made Ji Hao knit his eyebrows. He moved swiftly and let the golden bridge sh like a bolt of lightning, bringing him through the void at an indescribably high speed to the sun world momentarily.

    His embryo of Dao and physical body had merged with the great Dao of destruction, especially his physical body, which absorbed ny-nine percent of Yu Man¡¯s great Dao of destruction. By now, his physical body had be a ¡¯holy being of destruction¡¯, an embodiment of a great Dao of nature. When Ji Hao suddenly showed up near the sun world, the overwhelming ck power of destruction spread out and immediately enveloped the entire sun world and tens of thousands of natural stars in the surroundings.

    The dark mist covered the sky and delivered a fierce aura of killing. The strong sense of destruction pressed down on the hearts of all living beings in this area like a giant mountain. In a formidable army outside the sun world, all warriors burst into shrill screams, as their souls were almost crushed by the power of Dao released by Ji Hao. Falling to the ground one after another, these warriors were disabled from moving.

    This army wasposed of a whole thousand non-humankind flying forts, a-hundred-thousand enormous flying warships, tens of millions of elite non-humankind warriors, and human warriors. These warriors formed a fierce battle formation as they faced the only entrance of the sun world.

    The entrance was guarded by Hao Tao. He was in a heavy armor, mounting on Xie Zhi¡¯s back. Floating around Hao Tao and Xiezhi were countless dead bodies. From time to time, some of these dead bodies would drift into the sun world and be incinerated immediately.

    Hao Tao¡¯s armor was awfully damaged. Xie Zhi¡¯s single horn was broken and one eye was blinded, letting out streams of ck blood. Xie Zhi was a creature with a magical power, but not even he could heal himself.

    The tens of thousands of human warriors behind Hao Tao seemed to be on the verge of copse as well, especially the few Divine Magi who had been leading the army, and were covered in bone-deep wounds. They had already consumed too much spirit blood, with no spare spirit blood to heal their wounds. Those scary wounds on their bodies were exposed in the air, bleeding ceaselessly.

    Treading on a dark cloud, Ji Hao slowly descended from the higher sky.

    "Hah! Ji Hao...You¡¯re finally back!" Hao Tao took a deep breath and spat out arge mouthful of blood, which contained a great amount of broken internal organ pieces, then said with a deep voice, "Go, Si Wen Ming is running out of materials. Go find someone to bring the materials for him."

    Ji Hao nodded. He didn¡¯t have the time to ask Hao Tao about what exactly happened before he let tens of natural stars out of his body. Those stars belonged to the half of Pan Heng world inside his body. Within a blink of an eye, the tens of stars showed their true faces in the starry void of Pan Gu world.

    The tens of natural stars with the radiuses of over a million miles spun slowly and buzzed rumblingly, emitting waves of heavy star power while spiraling in every direction into the starry void of Pan Gu world.

    The story void quaked slightly while all Pan Gu world natural stars glowed dazzlingly. The natural stars in Pan Gu worldbined their powers to teach these uninvited ¡¯neers¡¯ a lesson.

    A purely ck crow with blood-red eyes abruptly flew out of Ji Hao¡¯s head. As the power of destruction swept across the entire area, this crow cawed towards the higher sky and sent the magical energy wave belonging to the Pan Gu sun to every corner of the starry void. Sensing the energy of the sun, which was the leader of all natural stars in Pan Gu world, all agitated natural stars quieted down and dimmed their lights.

    Ji Hao activated the Pan Gu bell and let its ring echo across the sky. The tens of Pan Heng world stars disintegrated all of a sudden. All impurities contained in these stars were wiped out immediately, as Ji Hao wielded his hands and sent all the mineral resources contained in the tens of Pan Heng stars into the sun world, in a long, tremendous line.

    "You¡¯re finally here in time. Ji Hao, with these materials, I will finish the job in a few days...You return to Pu Ban City now. I¡¯m afraid that Pu Ban is now in some serious trouble!" Si Wen Ming¡¯sughter could be heard from the sun world, sounding hoarse and exhausted.

    "Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Wen Ming. You focus on your work, and I¡¯ll take care of Pu Ban City. Even if I may not be able to handle everything, I can always quell the unrest." Ji Hao didn¡¯t know what exactly happened in Pu Ban City, but his power had soared, and his body, as a ¡¯holy being of destruction¡¯, was almost invincible. By now, the number of living beings in Pan Gu world who were stronger than Ji Hao was smaller than ten.

    Therefore, Ji Hao was confident enough tofort Si Wen Ming like that.

    Rummaged through his sleeves, Ji Hao took out arge number of magic medicines that could quickly replenish consumed life-force and spirit blood, handing them to Hao Tao. Then, he turned around and coldly nced at the enormous army outside the sun world, and all those warriors who lied on the ground without being able to move anymore.

    "Who¡¯s the leader of this army? Show your face!" Ji Hao growled with a strong and deep voice. As he pointed his finger in one direction, all non-humankind warriors in a hundred flying forts exploded simultaneously. The power of destruction swept across the one-hundred forts and crushed the souls of millions of non-humankind warriors.

    A series of sizzling noises could be heard. The moment Ji Hao destroyed the souls of those non-humankind warriors, their bodies turned into ashes, as if millions of years of time had gone through those bodies within a moment. Ji Hao sensed thin strands of power of destruction flowing out of those non-humankind warriors¡¯ dead bodies, being absorbed by himself. Afterward, his power was improved slightly.

    Ji Hao was shocked. No wonder Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei, and Yu Yu failed to destroy Yu Manpletely even after such a long severe battle. It turned out that as long as Yu Man kept ughtering, his cultivation of Dao and power would improve ceaselessly. The great Dao of destruction, how terrifying!

    Ji Hao immediately told himself that he needed to control his heart of Dao, because if he obsessed on his desire of destruction, in improving himself by ughtering, his mind might be devoured by the great Dao of destruction. And, if that truly happened, he would be a pure devil, who knew nothing but killing and destroying.

    "Who¡¯s the leader? Show your face!" Having killed millions of heavily armored non-humankind warriors with a single strike, Ji Hao shouted out loud once again at the army.

    Wielding his broad sleeve, Ji Hao released the nine dragons chariot. Standing on top of the chariot, he covered the entire army with a dark sunlight.

    Everyone in the army sensed a destructive disaster. Their armors, shields, and weapons fell apart, being corroded by the power of destruction and turned into a pile of junk within a couple of breaths.

    Next, their flying forts and warships began copsing quickly as well, bing useless metal pieces in no time.

    "Ji Hao, what can you do to me?" A high-pitched voice came from the army, along with which, a scrawny old man struggled up from the crowd whileughing madly.

 Chapter 1655: In the Flames of War

    Chapter 1655: In the mes of War

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The one leading the army to attack the sun world was Wu Gu, an elder of Chi Wu n.

    What made Ji Hao and Hao Tao drop their faces was that Wu Gu and his warriors were all crazy, that no matter how cruelly Ji Hao tortured them, they wouldn¡¯t care about their own lives. Ji Hao made them howl in pain, but they merely twisted their faces and cursed Ji Hao through clenched teeth, without taking one step backward.

    With a slight carelessness, Ji Hao failed to control his power well and killed a few Chu Wu n Senior Magi right on the spot, both their bodies and souls. But, the blood and body parts of those dead Senior Magi immediately merged with their souls and formed an extremely evil curse, striking towards Ji Hao and Hao Tao. If Ji Hao didn¡¯t react timely, Hao Tao would have been harmed by it already. After all, Hao Tao had already suffered serious injuries.

    They were so strangely brave, with no fear to death. Ji Hao looked at these human warriors, and had no idea what was wrong with them. He saw a dark mist rolling inside their bodies, sensing the evil power from them, but Ji Hao didn¡¯t know where that evil power was from.

    Ji Hao had read every secret scripture collected by the Magi pce, but he failed to figure out the source of the dark mist inside these people¡¯ bodies. He knew that the mist was generated from an extremely evil power. It was highly infective, corrosive, could drive people crazy, twist people¡¯ hearts, and sink people¡¯ souls.

    He stormed his brain but still failed to find any useful information. With no other better idea, Ji Hao left these human warriors to Hao Tao, locking them in the prison in the sun world. Then, he started the nine dragons chariot and transformed into a blinding streak of dark light, flying back to Pan Gu Mothend.

    The closer he go to Pan Gu Mothend, the more rapid his heartbeat turned.

    The sunlight shone on every corner of Pan Gu Mothend. Through the sunlight, Ji Hao saw everything happening on Pan Gu Mothend. His heart sank deeper and deeper, and even his heart of Dao began shaking slightly.

    Outside Yao Mountain City, countless zombies stood by the edge of the heaven and earth great formation, emitting an evil power. These zombies encircled the entire Yao Mountain territory and released clouds of dark mist, which condensed into weapons and battle gs,posing an enormous evil great formation. The dark mist had been attacking Yao Mountain territory restlessly.

    Fortunately, Yao Mountain territory was protected by the heaven and earth great formation. The formation was fully activated, shielding the entire vast Yao Mountain territory, with a radius of tens of millions of miles. Within this area, Yao Mountain people lived a peaceful life, grazing and farming without being affected by whatever was happening outside the formation at all.

    However, the territories around Yao Mountain territory, which belonged to hundreds of earls and marquises, were ruined by these zombies, bing a dirty, barren zone. The thriving forests had be dark forests, with strands of evil dark mist rising from the sand. Wherever the dark mist reached, not even a grass could survive. Looking down from the sky, one would see Yao Mountain territory surrounded by a dark desert hundred timesrger in size.

    Ji Hao saw Man Man patrolling on the city wall with her troops, and Shaosi working hard with Yao Mountain people in the farnds around the city, storing crops and all kinds of supply. Feng Xing and Yu Mu were vigntly guarding by the edge of the heaven and earth formation with the Yao Mountain army,unching destructive counterattacks on every enemy who dared to try to set a foot in the formation.

    Within a short period of time, Yao Mountain territory wouldn¡¯t fall in any trouble. In sadness, Ji Hao nced at the dark desert around his territory. He didn¡¯t know how many efforts and how much time it would take to restore the fertilend which was corroded by the evil dark power.

    What shocked Ji Hao even more was that Si Wen Ming¡¯s You Chong n was under attack from an allied force.

    Countless human warriors and non-humankind warriorsposed a boundless army, their eyes flickering with an evil light. They controlled countless giant scale armaments and billions of battle beasts, striking the line of defense of You Chong n like ck tide waves.

    You Chong n was a strong n, one of the top-hundred among allrge-scale human ns. However, the allied force which had been attacking You Chong n was tremendous, with a formidable power. Ji Hao looked down from the sky and found that the allied force had already upied over sixty-percent of You Chong n¡¯s territory. They had almost touched the forbidden area of You Chong n, where the ancestral temple was located.

    Fortunately, Ji Xia and his divine force had been helping You Chong n to defend against the allied force at all costs. Countless Gold Crow warriorsposed a pure positive sword formation in the core area of You Chong n and ughtered every enemy who entered this area, managing to stop the allied force temporarily.

    Gazing down from the sky, Ji Hao saw a human Maguspriest attacking Ji Xia with an evil curse. Ji Xia gave a muffled snort, being sent flying away while vomiting blood. Tens of Gold Crow nmanders hurriedly shielded Ji Xia with their bodies, but from behind that Maguspriest, countless Eastern Wastnd archers roared out shrilly and released thousands of spell symbol arrows, swishing towards the group of Gold Crow nmanders while bringing up dazzling lights.

    "You damned things!" Ji Hao burst into a raging roar. He raised his hand and let the Pan Gu bell ring thunderously. The bell expanded to miles wide and spiraled down from the sky, covering the ancestralnd of You Chong n and arge area in the surroundings.

    The Pan Gu bell released strands of dark mist that shredded all the arrows before theynded. Ji Hao pressed down his palm and the bell buzzed rumblingly, venting waves of dark mist. You Chong n people, Ji Xia, and his warriors remained perfectly unharmed, but all the enemies within the area one-hundred-thousand miles in radius screamed out loud. Swept across by the dark mist, the bodies of all enemies began burning. Soon, their limbs disappeared in the ck fire.

    Leading the allied force, over a thousand Divine Magi also had their limbs burned out, even though they were able to regrow their bodies from blood drops. Wisps of dark fire lingered on their wounds, devouring their spirit blood. No matter how hard they tried to activate their spirit blood, none of them managed to heal their wounds, not even by a little bit.

    "Talk to youter!" Ji Hao descended, floating above the Pan Gu bell as he greeted to Ji Xia, then the nine dragons chariot transformed again into a dazzling ck light, rising straight to the sky towards the heaven.

    Seeing Ji Hao, countless You Chong n people and divine warriors remained silent for a while, the burst into earthshaking cheers.

    Staring at the Pan Gu bell which floated above You Chong n, Ji Xia sat straight down on the ground, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and murmured, "You little b*stard, finallying back, eh? What...It has been a few months, but why is he getting scarier and scarier? I¡¯m his father, but why are my legs softened when I see him? The kid used to spread golden fire, but now he covered the sky with a ck fire. He isn¡¯t possessed by a devil, is he?"

    While Ji Xia was murmuring, Ji Hao had already rushed up to the front gate of the heaven. An allied force of the dragon-kind, phoenix-kind, human-kind and non-humankind had beenunching crazy offensives to the heaven.

    Ao Bai wasmanding a divine army, and had activated the heaven and earth formation. No matter how fiercely the enemies attacked, how evilly they cursed, he sat so calmly by the front gate of the heaven, remaining perfectly unmoved.

 Chapter 1656: Facing Emperor Xun

    Chapter 1656: Facing Emperor Xun

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    As the core of the heaven, the heaven and earth divine tower wasn¡¯t activated while Ji Hao was absent. Without the tower, the heaven and earth great formation hadn¡¯t been operating at its full-speed. Therefore, the ten divine formations whichposed the heaven and earth formation had merely been functioning at a basic level.

    Nevertheless, the heaven had already been turned into an impregnable zone, that no matter how hard those dragons, phoenixes, human beings and non-humankind beings attacked, the gate of the heaven would not even be touched.

    Ao Bai sat on the sill of the gate, smilingly looking at those raging warriors outside the colorful defensive screen. He took out arge torti made from hulless oat, folded it and spread a thickyer of raw honey on it, then began taking small bites of it.

    While eating, Ao Bai giggled at the allied force and said, "Masters, you¡¯re in such a good mood, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯ve been trying so hard since this morning! Harder, work harder! It¡¯s not easy for you to step into the gate of the heaven! Hah, follow my words... One, two, one, two, harder!"

    Hearing Ao Bai, the warriors from the allied force even had smokes puffing out of their nostrils in anger. They growled with dry voices whileunching strikes on the heaven gate with all their powers.

    The dragons let out torrents of water, kes of me, and bolts of thunder from their mouths. The phoenixes raised a sky-devouring fire, while countless arrows darted out of the array of human warriors, bringing up sharp beams of light towards the gate of the heaven, along with all kinds of fierce magic strikes, causing a series of thunderous bangs.

    A straight line of flying forts floated above the non-humankind troop, sparkling brightly with countless spell symbols. On the forts, divine towers vented colorful lights that stirred circles of ripple on the defensive screen above Ao Bai¡¯s head, but failed to touch even a hair of his.

    Ao Bai finished a big half of the torti, baring his teeth and wiping the honey on his mouth corners with his sleeves. Then, he abruptly picked up an enormous, eight-edged hammer by his foot and threw it out heavily, sending away a Jia n warrior who identally approached the gate of the heaven and making him vomit blood.

    Ao Bai was a Bi Xi, one of the nine sons of the dragon ancestor, one of the most powerful beings among the dragon-kind. The eight-edged golden hammer he threw out was a supreme treasure from a secret treasury in the heaven, and was made from the core of a dead natural star. It was incredibly heavy, that not even Divine Magi could carry it.

    However, Ao Bai wielded the hammer as easily as waving a straw, leaving shreds of afterimages in the air. The Jia n warrior remained in a whole piece when he was sent flying away by the hammer, but when hended on the ground, his body disintegrated suddenly into strands of dust that dissipated in the air without leaving a trace. He was a high-Divine-Magus-level Jia n battle king, but in Ao Bai¡¯s hands, he was a fragile as a piece of tofu.

    "Masters, work harder! If you stay soft like girls, you won¡¯t set even half a foot into the heaven." Ao Baiughed to the allied force, "Especially you, young dragons. I¡¯m seriously one of your ancestors, hah! Since you¡¯re daring enough to offend me, you shall prepare your butts for ten-thousand hammer strikes from me!"

    Ao Bai was having fun, when an overwhelming dark light suddenly enveloped the entire world.

    Above the heaven, other than the Pan Gu sun, a dark sphere of fire dazzled and covered the surrounding area with a scary ck light. A suffocating sense of destruction descended like a mountain, making countless warriors in the allied force wail in fear. Immediately, over ny-nine percent of all warriors from the allied force vomited blood, being pressed to the ground without being able to move.

    "Emperor Ji Hao!" Ao Bai¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank to the size of needlepoints. Gripping the hammer, he thrust the rest of torti into his mouth, then stood up with extra carefulness and cautiousness.

    A faintly sensible, passionate will of fighting spread from Ao Bai¡¯s body, which transformed into an invisible mist, coiling around him. He fixed his eyes on Ji Hao, with the golden hammer vibrating slightly in his hands, buzzing continuously.

    "Mr. Bai!" Ji Hao nodded to Ao Bai, then lowered his head and nced at the group ofmanders, who strenuously straightened their bodies and stood among numerous warriors who had fallen to the ground, then continued, "You are a powerful being, but why didn¡¯t you destroy them?"

    Ji Hao¡¯s eyes sparkled dimly. Mr. Crow suddenly flew out of a cloud of golden fire and spread his enormous wings, looking down at Ao Bai as he screamed hoarsely, "Caw, indeed, why...? Ahyaya, this is..."

    Before Mr. Crow finished, the terrifying power of destruction drilled into Mr. Crow¡¯s body trace by trace, strand by strand. Instantly. Mr. Crow¡¯s feathers were covered in a thickyer of ck mist. He trembled intensely, changing under the effect of the Dao of destruction under Ji Hao¡¯s careful control. His body began quickly turning ¡¯dark¡¯.

    "How could I?" Ao Bai pointed at those dragon warriors lying on the ground outside the gate helplessly. "So many of my grandchildren are here. I can¡¯t bear to kill them. And, so many little phoenixes swaggered around in here. If I truly killed a couple of these feathered things, Qing Qiang would kill me."

    Helplessly spreading his hands, Ao Bai pointed at the human warriors lying on the ground and carried on, "And these human boys, I can surely tten them all with one hammer strike, but...they all have parents, and it¡¯s never easy for their parents to raise them into strong boys like these. I just can¡¯t bear doing it...We¡¯re all Pan Gu¡¯s descendants after all, aren¡¯t we?"

    Shrugging and narrowing his eyes, Ao Bai turned to those non-humankind warriors with a fierce intent of killing in his eyes and said, "These non-humankind monsters mingled in the arrays of the dragon-kind, phoenix-kind and humankind. Do you want me to pick them out and crush them one by one? That¡¯d be too troublesome."

    "Emperor Ji Hao, since you¡¯re back, Qing Qiang and I shall worry about nothing. We¡¯ll be guarding the heaven. Don¡¯t worry about the heaven...The current biggest trouble is Pu Ban City. The human emperor and those crazy leaders and elders fromrge human ns and families...There are some things we dare not to think, talk, or n, neither can we do those things." Ao Bai sighed and looked at Ji Hao seriously.

    Breathing deeply, Ao Bai cupped his hands towards Ji Hao and said, "Emperor Ji Hao, you¡¯re a divine emperor, hehe, and your power has suddenly improved so much. It¡¯s better for you to deal with those things, isn¡¯t it? And, conveniently teach a lesson to the dragon emperor and phoenixes emperor, those two idiots, alright?

    Spreading his hands again, Ao Bai gave a bitter grin and exined, "Those two idiots have actually sent their troops to attack their ancestors, haven¡¯t they? They have no filiality at all!"

    Ji Hao smiled as he nced at Ao Bai and responded, "Mr. Bai, I¡¯ll leave the heaven to you then!"

    Before the nine dragons chariot, the nine fiery dragons roared towards the sky. Then, the enormous chariot transformed into a dark streak of light and descended straight to the earth, whooshing to Pu Ban City.

    As the chariot fell straight down from the heaven, Ji Hao¡¯s thunderous growls quaked the entire Pu Ban City from hundreds of miles away.

    "Where is Emperor Xun? Show your bloody face!"

 Chapter 1657: Chi You Army

    Chapter 1657: Chi You Army

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    About ten days ago, Emperor Xun suddenly took a fancy to gold. Therefore, a purely golden, mountain-sized pce appeared in Pu Ban City.

    Seven to eight days ago, Emperor Xun found that the jade was the best thing in the world, for which reason, a group of Kuafu Family people were sent to empty three white jade mines for building another pce.

    Two days ago, Emperor Xun fell in love with hawksbill shell, and eight ancient dragon kings made their moves immediately. They hunted millions of hawksbill turtles, took their shells, and built a pce.

    When Ji Hao dove down from the sky, Emperor Xun was enjoying a banquet in his ¡¯Divine Tortoise Pavilion¡¯, which was a nine-thousand, nine-hundred and ny-nine meters tall building made from the shells of millions of hawksbill turtles. That was a quaint building, with beautiful natural patterns, thickly embossed with spell symbols and mysterious marks. The building was as magnificent as a pce of a divine emperor.

    When Ji Hao growled out loud, countless beautiful maids had been walking airily on the cliffy nk road built along the surface of the building as they carriedrge jade and gold trays and silver tes. Faint clouds drifted across their bodies and the wind fluttered their long white dresses, while the building glowed faintly, making these girls look like fairies that descended from the heaven, so special and graceful.

    Startled by Ji Hao¡¯s thunderous voice, these young girls burst into screams. Some of them even dropped the containers in their hands, which were filled with delicate dishes and rare foods. Jade and golden trays fell to the ground from the edge of the nk road, looking like sparkling lights descending from the sky. Instantly, shouts and yells of both anger and shock could be heard from all directions.

    The beautiful melody echoing through the entire Divine Tortoise Pavilion stopped abruptly, and so did the deep yet silvery rings of chime. After that, Emperor Xun¡¯s tired voice came out of the building. Because of the special magic formation based on the Divine Tortoise Pavilion, his voice was amplifiedrgely, sounding like a series of thunder that echoed in half the city.

    "Who is it? Who is so disrespectful to the human emperor? Guards, break his limbs and drag him to me." Emperor Xun snorted carelessly and gave an order, then his giggles also resounded across a big half of Pu Ban City. "Ignore those idiots who are bringing themselves so eagerly to death. Come on, my beauty. This cloth of yours is so unpleasant to look at. Take it off..."

    Hearing Emperor Xun, Ji Hao looked at the ivory-shaped Divine Tortoise Pavilion. He scanned across the building with his waves of spirit power, then was shocked by this luxurious construction.

    Not to mention theyers of magic formations buried in it, this building was purely made from the shells of millions of giant hawksbill turtles. An ocean-wide life-force was contained in these shells, judging by which, many of these hawksbills turtles had lived for over ten-thousand years!

    Giant turtles were intelligent; at the age of ten-thousand or even higher, they would be creatures of wisdom. But, for building this pce, these creatures of wisdom were cruelly hunted, and their shells were taken away. Ji Hao sensed the hatred contained in their shells deep in the core of each shell, which could not be dispelled by any magic.

    "Emperor Xun, haven¡¯t you been having nightmares living in this building?" Looking at the building, Ji Hao growled once again.

    Coiled on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulders, the pair of fire dragons roared sonorously. Nourished by the great Dao of destruction, their scales had turned slightly dark, and the fire rising from their bodies was added with a faintyer of ckness as well. They each let out a long streak of me towards the Divine Tortoise Pavilion.

    They had followed Ji Hao for years, and attained quite a lot resources, especially after Ji Hao became a divine emperor. In the heaven, supported by the natural fortune, this pair of dragons had soared in an amazing way.

    As the close guards of the only incumbent divine emperor, the pair of fire dragons had already reached the level of peak-Divine-Magus. If they were allowed to rest for a longer while in the Dragon Pool in the heaven, they would soon be as powerful as Supreme Magi.

    Their powers had been raised, and the fire they created had been getting more and more terrifying.

    Two fist-sized streams of fire reached down from the sky and turned millions of miles long, piercing straight into the cores of the most essential two defensive formations in the building.

    As Ji Hao¡¯s loyal followers, these two fire dragons had learned some solid knowledge too when Ji Hao studied Yu Yu¡¯s art of magic formations. By now, they were no weaker than magic formation masters. Their targets were the most important areas of the Divine Tortoise Pavilion; once the targets were hit, the entire building could copse.

    Two hoarse and wild voices could be heard, roaring in the building. Following the voices, two tall and sturdy figures rose trod on a dense dark smoke, rising into the sky as they shed across the air and blocked the fire.

    Thud! Thud!

    Two bronze square shields with embossments of ghost faces appeared, and the fire thudded against the shields, starting dazzling sparkles.

    The slightly dark fire corroded the shields. The shields buzzed deeply, turning more and more scorching. Countless ancient spell symbols sparkled on the shields, but in no time, they were burned glowing red, letting out rumbling roars that sounded like agitated beasts.

    Boom!

    A rain of sparkle erupted from the surface of the two shields as countless spell symbols fell apart. In the following moment, the two shields melted and exploded, sshing the molten metal all over the two sturdy figures.

    With a series of sizzling noise, the two fist-thick streams of fire prated the chests of the two sturdy figures.

    Wild roars could immediately be heard as the two sturdy warriors shook their bodies as hard as they could to get rid of the molten metal on their bodies. They raised their heads in rage, then lifted their antique-looking long spears while roaring to Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao lowered his head and looked at them. They were about four meters tall, and their spears looked roughly crafted, over nine-meters long, with the spearheads glowing with a blood-red light. Apparently, these spears were fierce pieces which had taken countless lives.

    What surprised Ji Hao was the ugly faces of these two warriors. Overall speaking, they were tall and muscr, each with a ragged leather skirt wrapped perfunctorily around the waist. Other than the areas covered by the shirts, the thick dark hair all over their bodies were exposedpletely in the air. Their faces looked even cruder, with prominent brow lines and mouth areas, and t noses. They looked like two hairy goris at first nce.

    What was even more eye-catching, each of these two warriors had a pair of curved, shiny horns, which were not thatrge, glowing with a faint red light. They also seemed to be stained by the blood and lives of countless living beings.

    The fire prated their bodies. At the moment, they covered their wounds with their hands and roared thunderously. Their wounds squirmed and healed within a couple of breaths. They red at Ji Hao, clenched their long spears with both hands, and released a meters long streak of blood-red light from each spearhead, locking on Ji Hao¡¯s chest and stomach.

    "Who are you?" Ji Hao looked at them, sensing the familiar sense of power releasing from their bodies.

    "Chi You!" Growled these two warriors, who were clearly not so smart. This answer they gave waspletely unexpected to Ji Hao!

    The Chi You Army?

    Were They Chi You warriors?

    Judging by their horns, they could truly be members of the Chi You Army, the ancient one, the real one!

    Even ancient Chi You warriors had shown up around Emperor Xun!

    What the hell?

 Chapter 1658: No Negotiation

    Chapter 1658: No Negotiation

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Human, die!"

    Their healed wounds were still covered in blood as the two Chi You warriors wielded their long spears and fearlesslyunched an offensive against Ji Hao. They were four meters tall, but facing the enormous nine dragons chariot, they were tiny as ants. From the bodies of the nine dragons which had been pulling the chariot, as well as the chariot itself, a faintly ck fire had been rising. Flushed by an overwhelming power, the ck hair of the two Chi You warriors fluttered like water waves while their eyes sparkled with a fierce, wild, rock-hard light.

    Throwing a sideways nce at the two warriors, Ji Hao red at the Divine Tortoise Pavilion and growled, "Emperor Xun, aren¡¯t you going toe out?"

    The beautiful melody once again could be heard from the Divine Tortoise Pavilion, along with the sound of waves. A thousands of meters thick, beautifully blue water stream spiraled up from the bottom of the building, wrapping the building up like an enormous boa.

    Inside the blue water, the silhouettes of countless seven-colored hawkbill turtles were faintly visible. They opened their mouths and let out fist-sized, beautiful pearls along with shrill and painful screams. Immediately, the water power in this area was boosted up to an extreme point, and with muffled thunders, water-tank-sized, dark-blue thunder bombs emerged from the blue water.

    Millions of thunder bombs slowly rotated around the building. Every single thunder bomb was tightly connected with the blue water surrounding the building. Strong strands of water power were sent into the water thunder bombs through the water, gradually turning the dark-blue thunder bombs ck.

    A sizzling noise could be heard without an end. As the highlypressed enormous thunder power in the ck thunder bombs leaked out slightly, thin bolts of lightning erupted from the thunder bombs and wove into a thick web of lightning that covered the entire building.

    The arrogant, libertineughter came out of the building. A few good-looking boys bared their chests and carried wine pots and wine cups, slowly walking out of a magnificent hall on top of the Divine Tortoise Pavilion. They stood on the scenic terrace outside the hall, giggling, chatting, andughing with each other while pointing their fingers at Ji Hao, who floated in the air.

    Those maids, who were startled by Ji Hao and dropped their golden and jade trays earlier, now had also been smiling charmingly. They didn¡¯t know who Ji Hao was, neither did they understand the current situation. They just chuckled while leering at the few young men. Under the orders of a few middle-aged female executives, they airily ran up through the cliffy stairs of the building like butterflies.

    Before long, these maids quickly walked to the hall on top of the Divine Tortoise Pavilion, where a great party was going on. They were wearing bright smiles; they raised their heads to nce at Ji Hao from time to time and blinked their eyes at him, twisting their waists and hips exaggeratedly while singing a gentle, happy folk song.

    The two Chi You warriors had already rushed up to the chariot. They roared hoarsely and straightened their long spears, lunging fiercely towards Ji Hao, who stood on top of the chariot. Their mottled long spears vented meters long frosty light beams that buzzed shrilly while shing against the defensive screen of the chariot.

    Waves of dark fire rose into the sky. The fire neutralized the frosty light of the spears and coiled onto the spears. The bronze spears were immediately burned glowing-red, scorching the hands of their owners while generating a sizzling noise.

    The two warriors burst into raging roars. They fought as hard as they could without taking a step backward. They madly wielded their bronze long spears, which were almost melted, lunging and hacking at the chariot with all their strengths. From their bodies, a wild, primitive-beast-like sense of power had been erupting, which condensed into two lively portraits of beasts behind them, roaring thunderously.

    "Human, die!" The eyes of the two warriors were filled with blood streaks. Their eyeballs nearly popped out from their eye sockets while their blood veins bulged under their skins one after another, swelling to the thickness of fists, coiling on their bodies while twisting and squirming intensely. White stream puffed out from their pores, as they burned their spirit blood to attack Ji Hao so crazily.

    The bronze long spears drew dazzling lines in the air and, brought up a deafening swishing noise as they nged against the defensive screen of the nine dragons chariot once again. ck fire rose in clouds and neutralized the wild power from the spears. Slowly, the spears began melting, and the molten bronze sshed everywhere.

    "Emperor Xun," Ji Hao looked at the Divine Tortoise Pavilion and shouted, "Do you think that I can do nothing to you as long as you stay inside?"

    Mr. Crow rose into the sky and shifted into his man shape, but with his hands staying in the shape of sharp ws. He reached his pair of ws towards the heads of the two Chi You warriors, leaving sharp beams of light in the air. His ws were burning with a blinding ck fire. The fire was ck, but was even more dazzling than the Pan Gu sun, like thousands of needles piercing straight into every living being¡¯s eyes.

    Because of the power of destruction contained in the fire, Mr. Crow left clearly visible dark space traces when his ws swept across the air. The thin space cracks were as sharp as de edges, emitted a scary light. Mr. Crow had shed across the air, but the space cracks he left behind didn¡¯t fade for long.

    The two warriors didn¡¯t manage to raise their spears to defend themselves, before Mr. Crow brushed across their bodies at lightning speed. Their heads evaporated quietly, then their muscr bodies thudded against the ground.

    The power of destruction lingered on their bodies and destroyed them, turning those strong bodies into wisps of ck dust in no time. Eventually, the ck dust turned into invisible mist, disappearing without a trace.

    Standing on the terrace, the few good-looking boys nced at Ji Hao, then made gestures towards the corpses of the two warriors, as if they had seen somethingughable. One of these boys smashed his wine pot violently against the ground, then put a finger into his mouth and made a high-pitched whistle.

    "Whoo-hah!" With a thunderous roar, a fierce stream of power transformed into a dense strand of smoke and rose straight into the sky. Hundreds of Chi You warriors, who had hide pieces wrapped around their waists, bodies covered in thick dark hair, with small horns on their heads, marched out of the Divine Tortoise Pavilion and lined up,posing a weird battle formation shaped like a pair of connected scissors as they approached the nine dragons chariot.

    Looking at these Chi You warriors who showed up so suddenly, Ji Hao roared out angrily, "Emperor Xun, aren¡¯t you going to bring out the facts and reasons at all? Aren¡¯t you prepared to negotiate at all?"

    "Negotiate my a*s! Kill the b*stard outside!" From the Divine Tortoise Pavilion, Emperor Xun¡¯s oily, drunken voice drifted out.

 Chapter 1659: Freed Chi You

    Chapter 1659: Freed Chi You

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Hundreds of Chi You warriors expressionlessly approached Ji Hao. The scissor-like battle formation locked the nine dragons chariot from both directions with its sharpest edge. Chi You warriors at the front line held shields with their left hands and gripped des with their right as they shed across the air like ghosts and rushed up to the chariot through space.

    Over a hundred red colored bronze,rge, sawtoothed des quietly descended from the air and hacked violently on the chariot.

    Dark fire rose into the sky while the bronze des sparkled with countless spell symbols. The spell symbols fell apart within a blink of an eye as the ck fire coiled on the des and burned the des red. Sizzling noises lingered in the area while the hands of these Chi You warriors were scorched to smoke. They bared their teeth and gave deep roars.

    Mr. Crow hovered in the air and cawed shrilly while lunging towards these Chi You army warriors.

    Behind the warriors with des, among hundreds of warriors with spears and heavy crossbows, about ten suddenly leaped out of the formation and wielded their right arms, throwing out giant webs which were woven from beast tendons mixed with the other strange materials. The web transformed into a dense dark cloud and fell on Mr. Crow.

    Mr. Crow straightened his feathers. On those feathers, dark fiery lights sparkled quickly like the sharp edges of swords. The webs were torn into pieces before even touching his body, turning into strands of dark mist as they dissipated in the fire.

    "Kill!" The battle formationposed of Chi You warriors changed immediately. The warriors with des turned around to Mr. Crow and swung theirrge des shining with a snow-white light towards Mr. Crow, one after another.

    Hundreds of Chi You warriors with long spears shouted out loud in chorus. As the formation changed, their long spears dazzled with eye-piercing lights while lunging to Mr. Crow from every direction, leaving him to chance to run.

    Within a single second, Mr. Crow fell into a life-threatening situation asyers of bone-piercing de lights almostnded on his feathers.

    Mr. Crow twitched his face and giggled. With his sharp ws, he tore the space and created a circle of ck light around his body. The des and spearsnded on the light and were broken one by one without causing any noise. The tens of warriors at the front light touched the dark light with their arms, then their arms disappeared quietly as well.

    Mr. Crow merely showed a slight part of the power of the great Dao of destruction, but the bloodcurdling power of destruction had already been fully revealed by him.

    "Emperor Xun, since you won¡¯te out to see me, I¡¯lle inside to see you!" Standing on the nine dragons chariot, Ji Hao looked at the Divine Tortoise Pavilion, which was surrounded byyers of water thunder bombs and dark-blue water streams, then sneered.

    Mr. Crow gave a sonorous caw. Shaking his feathers intensely, he vented dark fire streams from his body, which prated the foreheads of hundreds of Chi You warriors and turned their heads into nothingness, without making any sound or giving them a chance to make a howl. The muscr headless corpses fell quickly from the sky and quietly turned into ashes, dissipating before evennding on the ground. All of this looked like something that would only happen in one¡¯s worst nightmare.

    Ji Hao smiled as he patted on the pair of fire dragon coiled on his arms.

    Resounding dragon roars echoed across the sky while the two fire dragons wriggled and flew into the sky. The came to Mr. Crow while shaking their scales. Looking down at the Divine Tortoise Pavilion, they let faintly ck me drip down from their mouth corners like saliva. They widely opened their jaws and let out clouds of dense smoke as they roared rumblingly and deeply, with the fire sparkling in their mouths and prepared to erupt at any moment.

    "Emperor Xun!" Ji Hao gave a shout, reaching down his right hand and clenching his fingers. Following his moves, a strong ck fire shredded the surrounding space and condensed into a hundreds of meters long ck hand, pressing down on the Divine Tortoise Pavilion.

    The ck hand slowly swept across the sky. Wherever it reached, the space copsed and the natural powers were destroyed, turned into the scary, despairing, and suffocating power of destruction, merging into the hand.

    As the ck hand, which absorbed the space and natural powers it touched, descended for thousands of miles and reached the building, it had already expanded to tens of thousands of meters wide.

    Strands of dark me burst from the between the fingers of this giant ck hand while it gripped the top of the Divine Tortoise Pavilion. Along with a series of thunder, countless ck water thunder bombs went off. Soft yet extremely heavy thunder power exploded in the palm of the giant dark hand and generated piercing lightning, which blinded the eyes of all living beings who were looking in this direction at the moment.

    Some reckless maids were giggling while watching the giant dark hand slowly pressed down. The moment the lighting erupted, their eyes were evaporated momentarily, leaving a pair of deep, bloody sockets on their faces. These maids burst into shrill screams in pain and fear. They dropped the trays in their hands, crazily running in every direction. Many of them lost their footing and rolled down the cliffy stairs.

    The giant dark hand wasn¡¯t harmed at all. All the lightings and thunder power released by the thunder bombs were devoured by the hand in no time, after which, the hand turned stronger and stronger. The blue water wrapping the Divine Tortoise Pavilion let out a deep buzzing noise under the pressure given by the dark hand. Within a twinkling of an eye, the thickyer of water shield copsed.

    Countless seven-colored hawkbill turtle silhouettes, which were hiding in the blue water, turned into foams and were crushed while screaming and wailing. The beautiful pearls they let out of their mouths were also devoured by the giant dark hand. The blue water was evaporatedyer byyer. The giant hand pressed on the Divine Tortoise Pavilion and generated a longsting series of cracking noise. Suddenly, the roof of the magnificent hall on top of the building disappeared.

    The beautiful melody ceased, as Emperor Xun¡¯s drunken voice could be heard, with a trace of shock, "You useless things, what do I need you for? Oi, you, go, kill the one...outside!"

    A strange sense of power immediately burst from the hall, invisible but pushing strongly against the giant dark hand like a sky-high pir. Along with a thunderous bang, the giant dark hand, which was generated by Ji Hao from the great Dao of destruction, was stopped, while strands of blood-red mist erupted from the hall and wove into a gpole, that kept the dark hand away from the building.

    A blood-red g fluttered on the pile. On the g, a series of ck and red swirls had been spinning swiftly, with the twisted faces of countless creatures emerging from each swirl. Faintly, earthshaking screams and howls could be heard from the g, so sad and shrill that they even made Ji Hao bare his teeth because of a piercing earache.

    A handsome, tall, and sturdy young man with a pair of horns slowly flew out of the hall. Treading on a blood-red light, he smilingly looked at Ji Hao and nodded.

    "You!" Ji Hao¡¯s fine hair stood up one after another.

    This man was the first Chi You in Pan Gu world, the one who used to be imprisoned in the sacred hall inside the fire ocean in Southern Wastnd!

 Chapter 1660: Chi Youâ€™s Confusion

    Chapter 1660: Chi You¡¯s Confusion

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Back in the sacred Devil-Suppressing Hall in the boundless fire sea in Southern Wastnd, Ji Hao saw the first Chi You, who was immortal and unbreakable, that not even Emperor Xuanyuan could kill him for good.

    The sky devil which attempted to devour Chi You¡¯s primordial spirit and rece him ended up being swallowed by him. Chi You¡¯s powerfulness had impressed Ji Hao greatly. In the ancient era, when non-humankind beings invaded Pan Gu world, Chi You was the strongest de in their hands. Alone, he nearly destroyed the allied human force under Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s leadership.

    If the ancient heaven didn¡¯t send out strong emergency reinforcement, perhaps not even Emperor Xuanyuan could have done anything to him, not to mention splitting up his body and suppressing him in the corners of Pan Gu world.

    "You, how did youe out?" Looking at Chi You who had such a calm and elegant manner, looking like a knowledgeable schr without any sense of violence on his face, Ji Hao asked the question with extra vignce.

    Chi You was a good-looking, well-mannered being, seeming to be simple, honest, and nice, like the kindest uncle from the neighborhood. He vented a faint blood-red mist from his body. The glistening blood-mist condensed into a vivid devil head above him, floating upon the blood-red g that stopped the giant dark hand created by Ji Hao.

    The blood-red mist was full of the desire of killing, forming a sharp contrast against Chi You¡¯s carefreeness. Chi You rubbed the slim and very curved pair of horns on is head, then smiled and nodded to Ji Hao, "Ji Hao? I remember you! You should know that the Zhu Rong Family was responsible for guarding my head in Southern Wastnd, generation by generation."

    Slowly taking out a blood-red short sword from his sleeve, Chi You nced at the blood-red mist above his head with surprise.

    The devil head condensed from the blood-red mist had been shaking in the dark hand. Strand by strand, the mist was wearing out quickly, and in the blood-red swirls on the g, countless twisted faces showed strange smiles. As the swirls were crushed one after another, these twisted faces transformed into hazy, translucent silhouettes and slowly drifted out, bowing to Ji Hao before disappearing into the air.

    "Did Zhu Rong let you out?" Ji Hao boosted up his power unhurriedly.

    This blood-red g of Chi You had devoured the souls of countless creatures. It imprisoned these innocent souls inside it, allowing Chi You to use their powers. An ordinary human being could lose his or her mind, fall into the trap of the g, and be controlled by it forever, by merely epting a little bit of the energy emitting from the g.

    Ji Hao carefully destroyed all kinds of magic seals in the g with his power of destruction, then dispelled the evil power inside those souls with a secret evil-dispelling spell learned from Yu Yu. By doing this, Ji Hao turned these souls back into what they were, allowing them to go to where they should be, under the guidance of the great Dao of Pan Gu world.

    The power of destruction was sharp and fierce. During the short conversation that happened between Ji Hao and Chi You, Ji Hao managed to set free a quarter of the souls imprisoned in the blood-red g, which was created by Chi You with countless years of severe efforts. Chi You had been trying to act calmly, but his face still twitched as he stared at Ji Hao, his eyes full of anger.

    "Indeed, Zhu Rong released me!" Through clenched teeth, Chi You squeezed a few cold words, "Not only that, he also went to the other five devil-suppressing halls for me and released my body and limbs...Damn it, what kind of an evil power is this?"

    With a loud and clear cloth-tearing noise, a giant tear suddenly appeared on the blood-red g above Chi You¡¯s head. Tens of blood-red swirls copsed, and tens of millions of dim silhouettes urgently drifted out.

    Some of these silhouettes were clearer than the others, some had life-like faces, while some had their faces blurred already. Apparently, the most of their wits and memories were erased in the blood-red fag, and by now, they had nothing but an empty spirit left in the world.

    Ji Hao cast a spell and wielded his broad sleeve. Behind him, a bronze gate quietly opened, letting out a bone-piercingly cold swirling wind that rolled these souls into the Netherworld.

    ng!

    A pair of vividly colored blood-red sword light shed out of the gate, following which, Netherworld Hierarch walked out with giant steps and said, "Emperor Ji Hao, who released this devil? I wouldn¡¯t know that this evil thing showed up again in the mortal world if you didn¡¯t summon me today!"

    Ji Hao smiled, pointed at Chi You and said, "Let¡¯s make a deal. The countless Chi You warriors under his leadership are yours. Later on, when I fight this thing, please guard this area, and do not let anyone out."

    Chi You threw aplicated nce at Netherworld Hierarch, then said in a deep voice, "The Netherworld power? Are you Netherworld Priest? Back then, your zombie army indeed brought my Chi You Army a solid pain. But what happened in the end? You lost anyway."

    Netherworld Hierarch gave a faint smile while looking at Chi You and responded, "I lost, and so did my friends Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei, and Priest Yu Yu. But, don¡¯t you know who we lost to? How shameless you need to be to give that credit to yourself?"

    Chi You remained silent, only looking at Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t say a word either. He walked down from the air, step by step, and stood right in front of Chi You.

    Deep roars could be heard from the Divine Tortoise Pavilion. Large groups of Chi You warriors wielded their long spears and trod on dark winds and blood-red clouds, marching out of the Divine Tortoise Pavilion andposing strong formations that circled Ji Hao and Netherworld Hierarch.

    The pair of fire dragons hovering in the air roared thrillingly.

    Mr. Crow cawed sonorously and raised both his arms. Immediately, along with a sky-shaking boom, a divine gate emerged in the sky. The splendid divine gate opened rumblingly and let countless Gold Crow warriors dive down. The Gold Crow army shone with a dazzling golden light and transformed into a boiling river of fire, pouring down from the divine gate towards the Chi You Army.

    Netherworld Hierarchughed out loud. He shed across the space, transformed into eighteen figures, each holding a g as they encircled this entire area. Dark gusts of wind blew out of his gs along with ck mists, instantly shrouding the Divine Tortoise Pavilion and the surrounding garden.

    Emperor Xun¡¯s raging voice burst from the building, "Ji Hao, how dare you colluded with an outsider to trap the human emperor?"

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t respond. Without ncing at the Gold Crow army which had already started an intense fight against the Chi You Army, he clenched his fists, even causing a bone creaking noise. In the following moment, he dashed up to Chi You instantly and threw a violent punch towards Chi You¡¯s pretty face.

    "Great!" Chi You also burst into a thunderous roar. He ripped his long shirt and exposed his muscr body.

    On his wine-pot-sized fists, blood veins bulged one after another. Roaring like a beast, Chi You punched against Ji Hao¡¯s fist.

    Along with an earthshaking bang, the half Pan Heng world slightly quaked inside Ji Hao¡¯s body, and the nine suns dazzled with a strong ck light together. Chi You growled with both anger and shock as he sensed a tremendous powering straight at his face. His right arm suffered a piercing pain while he was forced backward for tens of meters by a punch from Ji Hao.

    "You!" Shouted Chi You, "Back then, even as the best fighter among all of them, Priest Yu Yu, wasn¡¯t as strong as you are!"

    Chi You stared at Ji Hao in confusion. Ji Haoughed, then slightly bent his body and made a lunge towards Chi You once again.

 Chapter 1661: Shake Chi You with Fists

    Chapter 1661: Shake Chi You with Fists

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Chi You drew back once again.

    Chi You had a bloody and sticky power, like thousands of beast tusks stained with blood. Touching the tusks with one¡¯s power, would cause it to be shredded by countless swiftly spinning tusks, and even one¡¯s physical body could be harmed.

    However, Ji Hao¡¯s current power was based on a half of Pan Yu world, merged with the great Dao of destruction from Yu Man. His power was like a giant millstone which was filled with the power of destruction. No matter how fierce and strong Chi You¡¯s power was, his countless bloody tusks would be swirled into the dark millstone and ground up.

    Chi You quivered intensely. With a punch from Ji Hao, he was sent backward for hundreds of miles. Before he could stabilize his body, Ji Hao darted up to him once again with giant steps and punched straight towards his face with both fists.

    Without making thebined move of the five learned from the mysterious man, Ji Hao punched Chi You with pure violence.

    Chi You was enraged and ashamed. He couldn¡¯t ept the fact that he was actually suppressed by Ji Hao, who was still a kid. He growled ragingly and vented torrents of blood-red light from his body. The light hovered around him like roaring tidal waves, while the skin on his arms squirmed and grew out a thickyer of blood-red scales. He tore apart the space with that pair of dragon-w-like arms and caused a deafening tearing noise while defending against Ji Hao¡¯s fists.

    Four fists bumped heavily against each other once again. With a muffled thud, blood sshed in all directions. The blood-red light emitted from Chi You¡¯s body dimmedrgely while a dense dark mist rolled behind Ji Hao, shredding half of Chi You¡¯s blood-red light.

    When the four fists thudded, a tremor went through Ji Hao¡¯s body. He sensed a sharp pain from his fists to his shoulders, to his arm bones, tendons, and muscles, as if his arms were chewing by thousands of sharp teeth. He even lost his eyesight temporarily because of the pain; he could hear the slight bone cracking noise from his arms.

    Chi You gave a muffled snort. The blood-red scales on his arms were all shattered into fine pieces, darting everywhere while dragging thin wisps of muscles and drops of blood. Immediately, his pair of arms was covered in blood, looking truly scary.

    What surprised Chi You even more was that he heard the loud and clear cracking noises from his arm bones. This heavy strike from Ji Hao broke his bones. He raised his head, his face twisted and eyes popped out in shock. Fixing those eyes on Ji Hao¡¯s face, he shouted, "Ji Hao kid, what kind secret method have you been cultivating yourself with? Except for dragons, no Pan Gu world creatures should have such a strong body!"

    Chi You didn¡¯t finish his talk, because back when the non-humankind invaded, not even those ancient dragon kings were as strong as Ji Hao in terms of physique right now.

    Dragons had the strongest body among all Pan Gu world creatures. Ji Hao was merely a human being, and even if his body was strengthened by an incalcble amount of dragon spirit blood, he would be equally strong as ancient dragon kings at most, but should not be able to suppress Chi You so easily.

    "You guess!" Ji Haoughed out loud. He moved with a special pace, as fast as a gust of wind, leaving shreds of afterimages behind. He circled swiftly around Chi You while throwing violent punches towards Chi You¡¯s whole body, heavy and fast like shooting stars.

    Chi You wielded his arms as fast as he could to defend himself against Ji Hao¡¯s heavy strikes. Tens of thousands of afterimages were left in the air by his long arms, condensing into a blood-red light shield that covered his body.

    Ji Hao¡¯s fists brought up an ear-piercing swishing noise, violently crushing the line of defense created by Chi You¡¯s arms andnding on his body over and over again. Ji Hao¡¯s fists thudded strongly against Chi You¡¯s arms and caused thunderous noises. For many times, Chi You¡¯s arms were sent away and Ji Hao¡¯s fistsnded violently on his body like battering rams.

    Ji Hao¡¯s fists were wrapped in a purely ck fire. Every time he managed to hit Chi You, his fists would sink deeply into Chi You¡¯s body, leaving foot-deep marks on Chi You. Ji Hao¡¯s could always bring outrge streams of blood and muscle pieces with his fists when he pulled those fists out of Chi You¡¯s body, and the power of destruction contained in the dark fire would always incinerate all the blood and muscles within an extremely short span of time.

    More and more foot-deep holes were left on Chi You¡¯s body, reaching straight to his internal organs through his bones and meridians, giving him an unbearable pain that made him scream hoarsely.

    Blood-red mist coiled around his body, drilling into his wounds and generating new blood and muscles to fill these wounds. The dark power of destruction shed intensely against the blood-red light and generated dark and blood-red thin lightning bolts from Chi You¡¯s wounds.

    But every time, the dark lightning bolts would devour the blood-red ones, disabling Chi You¡¯s wounds from healing. Before long, he was covered in holes.

    "Stop! Stop! Stop for now!" Chi You was a matchless brutal being in this world, but even he was thrown in pitch darkness by this storm of strikes from Ji Hao. His body should be unbreakable, but at this moment, it actually failed to withstand Ji Hao¡¯s attacks, and had been melting bit by bit by the power of destruction. Chi You now clearly realized that Ji Hao¡¯s power could threaten the foundation of his life.

    Chi You panicked as he hurriedly shouted out loud.

    Ji Hao cawed wildly withughter while rising into the sky like Mr Crow, drawing a dark arc in the air with his body and brushing across Chi You. He coiled his arms around Chi You¡¯s head and gripped his horns with his hands, then put forth his strength and delivered a strangtion. Along with an earthshaking bang, Chi You¡¯s neck bone was broken by Ji Hao.

    Chi You growled in pain. Burying his head in both his arms, he fell from the sky. His muscr body thudded loudly against the ground, and his blood gushed out of his mouth.

    The broken neck bone prated the main artery in his neck area, letting the blood squirt from his mouth. Chi You struggled and twisted his head with both hands, forcibly putting it back into the right position.

    A strong stream of blood-red mist hovered swiftly around Chi You¡¯s neck. Thousands of meters long blood-red light beams shone from Chi You¡¯s eyes as he stared at Ji Hao and shouted, "Ji Hao kid, don¡¯t get arrogant! I am no longer suppressed by the great Dao of Pan Gu world as I used to be!"

    Along with a series of bone creaking noise, Chi You fixed his neck bone, then slowly stood up and pointed at Ji Hao, seeming about to say something else.

    At this point, Ji Hao grinned while shaking his head, then took a deep breath. He gathered all of his power and drew a beautiful arc with his body,unching thebined move of the sky-opening, earth-splitting, everything-grow, everything-perish, and all living being reincarnate. On his fists, a hazy axe shed across. Next, a heavy punchnded thunderously on Chi You¡¯s chest.

    Chi You burst into a shrill howl, as a cloud of blood erupted from his body. His body was punched into two parts by Ji Hao! His bones, internal organs and tendons stayed where they were, steaming, while his blood, flesh and muscles were punched away from his body by Ji Hao, turning into strands of blood-red mist and disappearing without a trace!

    A bloody skeleton of Chi You was left on the ground, with a pair of eyeballs fixed on Ji Hao. Chi You didn¡¯t even know what to do at the moment.

 Chapter 1662: Pan Xiâ€™s Body

    Chapter 1662: Pan Xi¡¯s Body

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In the Divine Tortoise Pavilion, Emperor Xun looked at Chi You with a pasty face, who had turned into a skeleton with a pair of rolling eyeballs on his utterly damaged face.

    Abruptly, he raised the exquisite jade wine cup in his hand and smashed it on the colorful hawksbill turtle shell floor. As the wine cup shattered, he burst into hysterical shouts, "Zhu Rong, old waste, what a crappy ¡¯qualified¡¯ man he rmended! This so-called most powerful ancient warrior was actually wasted by the enemy with a single punch!"

    Emperor Xun even leaped up from his seat while cursing, "Useless, so useless! So-called ¡¯unbreakable body¡¯, look at him! What the hell are these people?"

    A teleporting formation in the Divine Tortoise Pavilion had been sparkling with a dazzling light. From the formation,rge groups of fierce-looking Chi You warriors marched out while roaring and wielding their weapons as they joined the battle formation outside.

    The battle formation now looked like tens of crossed scissors, emitting a strong blood-red mist, fighting intensely against the pure sun sword formationposed of the Gold Crow army. Strands of blood-red mist rose straight into the sky, interweaving with the golden sword lights falling from the sky like a heavy rain. They were shing against and trying to destroy each other. Sharp metal ngs echoed through the sky while fierce strands of power spread to all directions.

    Countless corpses had been falling from the sky. The golden Cold Grow fire coiled on the dead bodies of some fallen Chi You warriors, quickly incinerating those bodies and sending clouds of smoke into the sky that reached straight into the clouds, showing the cruelty and violence of this war.

    Hearing what Emperor Xun said about Chi You, these already mad Chi You warrior were driven even crazier. Arge number of Chi You warriors had still been merging into the battle formation without an end. Other than them, groups of Chi You warriors burst into thunderous roars and marched directly towards Ji Hao.

    Ji Haoughed out loud. He pulled out the Pan Gu sword and cut off Chi You¡¯s head, then gripped the sword hilt with both hands and swung it sideways. Waves of dark sword light rolled like raging waves, instantly swallowing all Chi You warriors who rushed up to him.

    The dark sword light with an immeasurable power of destruction destroyed everything it touched, except for Chi You¡¯s skeleton. Struck by the sword light, his skeleton stayed in a whole piece with difficulty, glowing with a faint blood-red light while defending against the power of destruction.

    "Ji Hao kid!" A shrill shout could be heard from Chi You¡¯s skull, "Ji Hao kid, don¡¯t be arrogant! Back then, under the suppression of the great Dao of Pan Gu world, I could merely release ten to twenty percent of my power, but I still disarrayed your human army! Today, I am a general of your humankind, and have the military power of the humankind under my control. I am appointed to this position by your emperor, and battling across the world is my duty!"

    Chi You grinned in an especially twisted way and said, "With this title conferred by the human emperor, the great Dao of Pan Gu world can no longer harm me. You shall wait until I regain all of my power. Then, the winner will be determined between you and me!"

    With a sword move, Ji Hao killed thousands of Chi You army warriors. Hearing Chi You, he paused briefly ¡ª Emperor Xun was such an idiot. He actually appointed Chi You to a general with the special right of human emperor. How could he do this?

    Back in the ancient era, Chi You¡¯s evil power quaked the world, that even Emperor Xuanyuan had lost a series of battles to him. Back then, if Chi You weren¡¯t suppressed by the great Dao of Pan Gu world moment by moment, the alliance of human n under Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s leadership at the time would have been destroyed by Chi You, and would have never made it to the day of victory.

    Chi You was such a strong and brutal enemy of human beings. Yet, Emperor Xun actually appointed him as a general, shielding him against the great Dao of Pan Gu world with the natural fortune of the humankind and freeing him from the suppression giving by the world.

    "Emperor Xun, you fool!" Ji Hao made another sword move. The dark sword light shed across the space like a rain of shooting star andnded violently on Chi You¡¯s skeleton. Chi You¡¯s bones were broken, crushed one after another. From the space, a thick and dense dark mist had been gushing out, coiling around his broken bones and healing his damaged body at an amazing rate.

    What was even more surprising, as the Gold Crow army killed more and more Chi You warriors, the blood-red mist that came from the space grew stronger and stronger, denser and denser. Visibly, wisps of muscle grew out of the bloody bones of Chi You, and thick, sharp, and thin thorns began rising from his bone joints, making his body even stronger and scarier.

    Ji Hao threw aplicated nce at Chi You, then raised the Pan Gu sword with his right hand and spread his left palm. Raising his palm facing Chi You, Ji Hao cast a spell with a gentle voice.

    Hearing his voice, the Pan Gu sun in the starry void of Pan Gu world suddenly burst forth with an unprecedented dazzling light. All natural stars in the starry void quaked slightly but simultaneously. The sun was the leader of all the stars, and following their leader, all natural stars in this world vented their lights.

    Above the Pan Gu Mothend, countless natural stars shone in broad daylight. The colorful starlight made the sky full of splendor, disabling living beings from opening their eyes.

    A thunderous boom echoed through everyone¡¯s soul as a dark sun emerged from Ji Hao¡¯s palm. The immeasurable star powers merged into this dark sun, then a suffocating pressure was generated, descending from the sky and disabling Chi You from moving.

    Chi You never felt such a strong despair, which made him scream with a hoarse voice. He even sensed his death, which was right before his eyes!

    Chi You was such a powerful being that not even Emperor Xuanyuan managed to kill him for good. The best Emperor Xuanyuan could do was splitting up his body and keeping his body parts separately in the most dangerous areas all over the world. But at this very moment, Chi You, who always believed that he was an immortal, unbreakable creature, sensed a catastrophic disastering at him. The great Dao of destruction Ji Hao attained from Yu Man, in coordination with the powers of all natural stars in Pan Gu world, was indeed great enough to destroy him thoroughly.

    Chi You¡¯s skeleton trembled intensely. Uncontrobly, he let out a shrill howl.

    Hearing him, all Chi You warriors who had been fighting against the Gold Crow army, turned away from their enemies and desperately marched towards Ji Hao.

    Tens of scissors-shaped battle formations dove down towards Ji Hao from the sky. Strong streams of evil power condensed into sharp blood-red light beams, shing to Ji Hao from two different directions while causing deafening noises.

    Ji Hao snorted coldly. He wielded the Pan Gu sword with the right hand and crushed twelve scissors-shaped formations, destroying hundreds of thousands of Chi You warriors.

    As he prepared to wield the sword again and finish off all the rest Chi You warriors, a snow-white, tender little hand abruptly reached out from behind. The fragile-looking little hand gently pressed on Ji Hao¡¯s heart from his back and generated a loud boom. Ji Hao felt a horrifying forceing from the behind and heard the cracks of the few bones around his heart, then sensed a sharp pain while being sent flying to tens of miles away.

    "Eh?" Netherworld Hierarch eximed out loud. From the Netherworld power which encircled the entire area, his voice could be heard with surprise, "Emperor Ji Hao, be careful. Pan Xi¡¯s body...How did it be like this?"

    Ji Hao immediately turned around. As Netherworld Hierarch said, the one who attacked him from behind was Pan Xi. Years ago, he brought her back to Pan Gu world from Pan Xi world. Pan Xi¡¯s soul had long gone, but her invincible body remained. Right now, she looked like a sixteen-year-old girl, quietly floating in the air with her eyes fixed on Ji Hao expressionlessly. Her eyes sparkled with a dim colorful light while countless blurry strange spell symbols emerged from her snow-white skin.

    "Xi, Kill Ji Hao!" Emperor Xun¡¯s hystericalughter came out of the Divine Tortoise Pavilion.

 Chapter 1663: A Difficult Opponent

    Chapter 1663: A Difficult Opponent

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Pan Xi!" Ji Hao murmured with a low voice.

    Back then, after the life-to-death game started by the non-humankind, Pan Xi¡¯s body was collected by the Magi Pce. Today, without the soul and spirit, Pan Xi¡¯s body had regained its action capability. Judging from her expressionless face, she was still a lifeless thing, but the seven-colored dim light glistening in her eyes was so mysterious and evil, seeming to even freeze Ji Hao¡¯s heart.

    As one of Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s eighteen clones, Blood Pool quietly showed up around Ji Hao. Looking at Pan Xi, Blood Pool murmured to himself, "I do have forged a friendship with the humankind. I¡¯ve studied Pan Xi¡¯s body with a few Master Magi from the Magi Pce, and I¡¯ve learned a lot from her. However, I am not capable of turning her into apleted piece of work within such a short time."

    Netherworld Priest was a master of zombie-making. The half-dragon zombie warriors and blood pool ghosts he created were all top-grade zombie warriors. Since not even he could turn Pan Xi¡¯s body into a zombie warrior within a short period of time, clearly, this Pan Xi who stood right in front of Ji Hao, who was so agile and managed to give Ji Hao a surprise strike from behind, wasn¡¯t a work of the humankind.

    "Pan Xi!" Chi You gritted his teeth as he barely survived Ji Hao¡¯s sword light. He started at Pan Xi, his eyes filled with fierceness and greed.

    This was the remaining physical body of Saint Pan Xi who created Pan Xi world. By a mysterious power, it was converted into a super warrior. Chi You¡¯s skeleton quivered slightly as he wondered what level he would be able to reach if he swallowed Pan Xi¡¯s body.

    Emperor Xun¡¯s scream could be heard from the Divine Tortoise Pavilion wave after wave. He screamed hysterically and ordered Pan Xi to kill Ji Hao.

    Pan Xi¡¯s stiff face moved slightly showed an extremely weird but stunning smile. In the following moment, she teleported herself to Ji Hao and swung her pair of hands down to Ji Hao¡¯s chest along with rumbling thunders. Those hands of her glowed with a colorful splendid light.

    Ji Hao gave a bright shout. Inside his body, the half Pan Heng world quaked intensely and merged its power with the great Dao of destruction, transforming into a twisted, ck colored fire. The fire burst from Ji Hao¡¯s palms. Ji Hao sill had the ck sun in his left palm, which he didn¡¯t manage to throw at Chi You earlier. Right now, the ck sun bumped against Pan Xi¡¯s shining palm.

    Buzz!

    Along with the earthshaking noise, even the expression of Blood Pool who stood behind Ji Hao changed. Chi You had instinctively transformed into shreds of blood-red shadow, roaring rumblingly and shing across the air as he attempted to approach Ji Hao. Hearing the noise, Chi You paused, then tightly held his head which was cut off by Ji Hao with a pair of bloody arms and ran to the Divine Tortoise Pavilion withrge steps.

    Ji Hao¡¯s palms collided against Pan Xi¡¯s palms. With his low-level Pan Gu body, he bumped against Pan Xi face to face. He sensed a tremendous powering at his face, while countless cracks appeared on every bone of his left hand.

    "Great! A body of a saint is indeed unbelievably powerful!" Ji Hao growled out loud as his internal organs were violently shaken by the strong forceing from Pan Xi¡¯s palm. A stream of blood was squeezed to this throat. He opened his mouth and let out strands of steam, almost vomiting blood.

    Pan Xi quivered intensely as well. With surprise, she nced at Ji Hao with her eyes which sparkled with a dim colorful light. At this moment, the deep and mysterious colorful eyes of Pan Xi suddenly turned especially lively. Judging from those eyes, an extremely strong and wise soul definitely existed inside Pan Xi¡¯s body!

    "Sky devil?" Ji Hao red at Pan Xi.

    Pan Xi slightly curved up her lip corners and gave a sweet smile. As same as Ji Hao, slight bone-cracking noises could also be heard from her pair of arms, which were much thinner than Ji Hao¡¯s. The colorful light in her palm grew strangely bright and vivid. As the light spun, a strangely strong and sticky power was released from her palms, which sucked Ji Hao¡¯s hands like two giant swirls.

    Gold, green, water, fire, earth, wind, thunder, light, lightning, darkness...

    Inside Pan Xi¡¯s body, all types of natural power hadposed a tremendous and perfect cirction, generating two giant swirls that disabled Ji Hao from moving, while wearing out Ji Hao¡¯s power like two enormous millstones.

    The dark fire rose from Ji Hao¡¯s palms and the power of destruction roared, erupting from Ji Hao¡¯s hands and also condensing into a dark swirling light sphere. It was thousands of meters in radius, sucking Pan Xi¡¯s palms and grinding her power.

    Strong waves of energy flooded out of the bodies of Pan Xi and Ji Hao towards each other. Extraordinary power waves shed against each other and generated deafening, muffled booms which quaked the building and the garden, ttening mountains and pces. The luxurious and magnificent Divine Tortoise Pavilion began falling quickly as well, from which, beautiful hawksbill turtle shells shattered and fell one after another.

    "Xi, kill him!" Standing on top of the copsing Divine Tortoise Pavilion, Emperor Xun waved his arms and yelled, "Haha, kill him...Kill him. I can even consider turning you into my queen! Hah, even though you¡¯re a dead creature!"

    Eyes shining with a lubricious light, Emperor Xun looked at Pan Xi¡¯s beautiful face and body and trembled slightly, then giggled and shouted, "I¡¯ve yed with too many living girls, but a dead one...A dead saint who created a world, interesting!"

    A few young men standing behind Emperor Xun with their chests bared burst into sluttyughter.

    With his left hand, Ji Hao defended himself with the heavy pressure given from Pan Xi, and with his right hand, he raised the Pan Gu sword and pierced towards Pan Xi¡¯s heart inch by inch. An axe-shaped stream of light shed across the Pan Gu sword. A frosty light sparkled on the sword tip, releasing an invisible intent of sword which tore open Pan Xi¡¯s clothes from about a foot away and left a clear sh on her chest.

    The Pan Gu sword was iparably sharp, especially after merging with the giant axe that belonged to Pan Gu in Pan Heng world. By now, the sharpness of Pan Gu sword was even beyond Ji Hao¡¯s understanding. Under the edge of the Pan Gu sword, Pan Xi¡¯s body was torn apart bit by bit. Colorful blood gushed out of her wounds and formed colorful beads in the air, falling to the ground.

    "I know that you have controlled Pan Xi¡¯s body." Ji Hao looked at Pan Xi¡¯s sparkling eyes and asked, "What I don¡¯t understand is that you sky devils are fierce and cruel. But, why did you collude with Emperor Xun, such a waste?"

    A fierce light shed across Pan Xi¡¯s eyes, then disappeared. She lowered her head, looked at the continuously deepening wound on her chest, and chuckled, "Don¡¯t you human beings raise livestock as meat supplies? My kind prepares to raise human beings as livestock. If your leader is willing to work with us, to ease the resistance of the livestock, why not do it?"

    Chuckling again, Pan Xi suddenly flicked her wrists. With a loud crack, Ji Hao¡¯s left forearm was suddenly twisted to ny degrees and broken.

 Chapter 1664: The Warriors from All Over the World

    Chapter 1664: The Warriors from All Over the World

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    A fracture?

    Ji Hao looked at his broken bones. Meanwhile, he thought of something.

    His arm was broken by Pan Xi, this was a sort of destruction, wasn¡¯t it? Ji Hao chuckled. All of a sudden, his broken left arm quietly disintegrated into cloud of dark grains. Pan Xi¡¯s arms reached straight to his chest with the dazzling colorful light.

    In the next moment, Ji Hao gained a slightly deeper understanding about the great Dao of destruction. His broke arm grew back out, looking exactly the same as the original one, but the strength and power of destruction contained in this new arm had both been raised by thirty percent.

    Destruction of both himself and the other things was a source of power!

    The fracture enlightened Ji Hao and guided him to a higher level of Dao. With the new arm, he gripped Pan Xi ¡¯s both hands. The dark fire and colorful light started an intense conflict with each other. This time, as Ji Hao¡¯s arm shook slightly, and a loud series of bone cracking noise could already be heard from Pan Xi¡¯s tender hands.

    "Ji Hao!" The colorful light shining in Pan Xi¡¯s eyes suddenly grew stronger. She stared at Ji Hao and said with a deep voice, "Our master has given his word. You are our archenemy, and we will..."

    "Noisy! What can you do to me?" Ji Haoughed brightly as he raised his left arm and pushed forward. Following his move, the giant swirl condensed from the ck light shredded the colorful light from Pan Xi¡¯s palms and tore arge piece of skin and muscle off, exposing her crystalline bones which were thickly covered in cracks.

    Ji Hao sent Pan Xi backward for tens of steps, then gripped the sword with both hands and swung down to her head.

    The Pan Gu sword buzzed shrilly. The moment Ji Hao wielded the sword, numerous natural stars shone in the sky. Streams of starlight poured into the Pan Gu sword from the starry void, allowing the sword to glow with a dazzling, colorful light and create a beautiful light screen between the heaven and the earth, full of splendor. Like a colorful waterfall, the light screen descended to Pan Xi in an overwhelming, unstoppable way.

    Pan Xi¡¯s face twisted intensely, and her body paused briefly. Suddenly, she pped her hands and emitted a faint aroma from her palms. Next, wisps of glow condensed into a splendid light shield upon her head. The light shield was divided into thirty-sixyers, eachyer with six towers sparkling brightly in it. On the towers, numerous golden-armored warriors had been walking, giving a sacred feeling that would make people want to worship them uncontrobly.

    Facing Ji Hao¡¯s terrifying sword strike, the sky devil which controlled Pan Xi¡¯s body gave up on fighting straight against Ji Hao. Instead, it chose to continue this battle with the power of a sky devil.

    Ji Haoughed. Sky devils weren¡¯t easy to deal with, but they did have weaknesses. They instinctively believed in their own powers instead of the power of Pan Xi, a world creator. If the sky devil which controlled Pan Xi¡¯s body was able to release Pan Xi¡¯s full power, not even Ji Hao could do anything to it. Nevertheless, facing Ji Hao¡¯s threat, the sky devil chose to fight with its own power and gave up on the great power of Saint Pan Xi. By doing this, this sky devil sought its own doom!

    The Pan Gu sword fell from the sky. Under the sword edge, the thirty-sixyers of colorfully shining light shield quietly shattered. The six towers in eachyer of light shield were torn into pieces, and in the towers, numerous golden-armored warriors howled shrilly while being wiped out by Ji Hao¡¯s sword strike. The sword light shed across the air, then the Pan Gu swordnded heavily on Pan Xi¡¯s body. The sword edge went into her body from between her eyebrows, then came out from her lower stomach, nearly cutting her into two.

    "Show some mercy!" The moment Ji Hao swung his sword, Netherworld Hierarch shouted out loud from aside.

    Hearing Netherworld Hierarch, Ji Hao slightly lifted his wrists and saved Pan Xi from being cut into two pieces. But still, Pan Xi¡¯s body was halfway split up. Colorful blood spurted from her body and turned into colorful beads in the air, tinkling on the ground.

    The sky devil hiding in Pan Xi¡¯s body let out a series of ear-piercing screams. It transformed into a colorful glow and hurriedly rose into the sky.

    The Pan Gu bell buzzed deeply and flew up from Ji Hao¡¯s head. Streams of Chaos power surged and wove into a giant bell-shaped cage, imprisoning this colorful light. Ji Hao opened his mouth and let out a ck streak of fire. The mushroom-like fire immediately swirled the colorful glow in, then the power of destruction erupted, turning this sky devil into nothingness within a few breaths.

    Tremendous original soul power began spreading from the ck fire. Ji Hao fully activated his embryo of Dao and absorbed the original soul power, which was extracted from the sky devil. After that, Ji Hao gripped Pan Xi¡¯s neck, which still had blood squirting from it. He turned around andughed to Blood Pool, "Elder, do you want her? But, she belongs to the Magi Pce!"

    Blood Pool threw a threatening nce at Ji Hao and yelled, "Cut the crap! Pan Xi belongs to both the Magi Pce and me. Bring her to me now. Look at what you did..."

    Blood Pool suddenly quivered in shock as he stared at Ji Hao¡¯s Pan Gu sword, as if he had seen a ghost wandering in broad daylight. He just realized that no matter who controlled Pan Xi¡¯s body, that was still a body of a saint, a world creator. Even though the origin of Pan Xi world wasn¡¯t as strong as it of Pan Gu world, the body of its creator could never be harmed by an ordinary weapon.

    But, with the Pan Gu sword, Ji Hao nearly cut Pan Xi into two. The dark, ordinary-looking holding in Ji Hao¡¯s hands, what kind of a supreme treasure it was?

    Blood Pool¡¯s heart had even been twitching, ¡¯Not even Netherworld Priest¡¯s pair of fierce supreme swords canpete with this Pan Gu sword, can it? Oh my, Ji Hao kid is getting scarier and scarier!¡¯ He thought.

    "How can that even happen? Xi, my Xi! Ji Hao, how dare you hurt my Xi?! Give Xi back to me now. Otherwise, you will be my sworn enemy!" Down below from the Divine Tortoise Pavilion, Emperor Xun burst with a series of screams, as he couldn¡¯t believe what he saw.

    "Sworn enemy? Are you even qualified to say that?" Ji Hao looked at Emperor Xun coldly.

    Raising the pan Gu sword, Ji Hao prepared to finish Emperor Xun. But from the higher sky, a streak of light descended swiftly. Mounting on Xie Zhi, Hao Tao dove down from the air and shouted, "Ji Hao, Ji Hao, leave these things over there...We need ¡¯Jiuzhou weapons!"

    "Jiuzhou weapon? What was that?" Ji Hao raised his head and looked at Hao Tao in confusion as he asked.

    "Collect weapons from all over the world, preferably the ones used for ughtering. Melt the weapons in the cauldrons, to suppress the world with the strong wills of fighting of our brave human warriors." Hao Tao exined with a deep voice.

    Blinking his eyes, Ji Hao looked at Hao Tao. Si Wen Ming needed ¡¯Jiuzhou weapons¡¯ for forging the nine cauldrons?

    ¡¯Hah, did Si Wen Ming bring up the concept of ¡¯Jiuzhou¡¯ even before the nine cauldrons were forged?¡¯ It seemed that Hao Tao had epted it already.

    "Then, this one?" Ji Hao pointed at Emperor Xun.

    "Leave him alive for now." Hao Tao gave Emperor Xun aplicated nce.

 Chapter 1665: The Sad Melody of Huaxu Family

    Chapter 1665: The Sad Melody of Huaxu Family

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    When Ji Hao attacked the Divine Tortoise Pavilion, in Huaxu Family¡¯s ancestralnd in the Thunder ck Mountain, the raging shouts rumbled like thunders and quaked the area for millions of miles in radius. Thunderous clouds interwove in the sky and formed an ocean of dark clouds and lightning bolts, coiling around the dense, ck and white evil mists.

    In the forbidden area around the ancestral temple of Huaxu Family, Hauxu Qingye, the current leader of the family, bared his upper body, and had his long hair fluttering in the air. Blood veins bulged under his skin while a faintyer of lightning bolts coiled on his whole body. Emitting a divine-god-like tremendous power, he had been walking quickly around the ancestral temple.

    A silver, triangr shield was held in his left hand. Embossed on the shield, a thunder beast had been releasing strong thunderbolts, shattering the surrounding ck and red mist. A long spear was held in his right hand, even longer than his own body, with the spearhead made from a purple thunder crystal. The sharp spearhead dazzled with nine thunder spell symbols, venting destructive lightning bolts.

    Fist-thick purple thunderbolts erupted from the long spear. From time to time, twisted faces of ¡¯Devil¡¯ would roar out of the ck and red cloud and pounce on Huaxu Qingye with widely opened jaws. The purple thunderbolts struck on these ¡¯Devil¡¯ faces and blew them up.

    ¡¯Devil heads¡¯, yes, this was what the Original Devil Seed called these terrifying things. These ¡¯things¡¯ were traceless and untouchable, each having only a head or a half body. But, they were able to darken souls and drag people into an endless nightmare.

    Without a positive power which was strong enough to suppress ¡¯Devil¡¯ and a strong heart, every creature which had ¡¯Devil¡¯ invaded into its body would gradually grow the seed of ¡¯Devil¡¯ in its heart. The ¡¯Devil¡¯ would root in its heart and send the evil power into its soul. As more and more negative thoughts emerged from its mind, the souls of this creature would slowly twist and fall, eventually bing a ve of the Original Devil Seed, without a chance to reincarnate.

    "Go away, you...you..." In rage, Huaxu Qingye triggered the power of the long spear and sent bolts of purple thunder in all directions, destroying countless newborn ¡¯Devil heads¡¯ which were not so strong yet. The dark evil power spread from the broken ¡¯Devil heads¡¯, but Huaxu Qingye¡¯s shield sizzled with lightning bolts and shredded it thoroughly.

    Dark-blue blood veins bulged on Huaxu Qingye¡¯s face one after another. The twisted blood veins interwove on his face andposed a character that meant ¡¯Devil¡¯. This character did not exist in Pan Gu world before. The one on Huaxu Qingye¡¯s face was the very first character of ¡¯Devil¡¯ in the world, and was immeasurably powerful. Even by ncing at his face, an ordinary human being would be dragged into the world of ¡¯Devil¡¯ immediately.

    Reasonably, Huaxu Qingye should have fallen under the control of the Original Devil Seed long ago and lost his mind. However, a lightning bolt had been flickering between his eyebrows, and behind him, extremely thin thunderbolts wove into a thunder dragon, hovering in the sky while opening its mouth and letting out tumbling thunder from time to time. Meanwhile, bolts of purple lightning full of positive natural powers had been bursting from the thunder dragon¡¯s mouth, striking heavily on Huaxu Qingye¡¯s body.

    The thunder suppressed the ¡¯Devil seed¡¯ inside Huaxu Qingye, allowing him to keep his mind clear. With the shield and the spear, he quickly darted around the ancestral temple of his family, madly killing all ¡¯Devil heads¡¯ emerging from the area.

    In the ancestral temple area, thousands of leg-thick totem pirs stood straight under the memorial tablets of Huaxu Family elders andposed an ancient, great thunder sealing formation.

    This great formation wasn¡¯tplicated, neither was it ingenious. On the contrary, one could even call it simple and rough. Its only function was absorbing the thunder power from nature, then converting it into destructive evil-suppressing thunderbolts, which would be released everywhere.

    Thousands of Huaxu Family leaders, including the family elders and branch leaders, the strongest warrior leaders and princes, stood in the great formation with blood-red eyes, roaring crazily and trying their best to free themselves from the great formation.

    Purple thunderbolts struck about in the great formation as they wove into a giant web and imprisoned them inside. Amidst the endless thunder, the bodies of these Huaxu Family leaders were burned, which made them howl in pain and struggle in the formation.

    "Huaxu Qingye, you bloody b*stard. Let us out!" A Huaxu Family prince, who was three generations younger than Huaxu Qignye, roared hoarsely, "I have thousands of beautiful girls waiting for me at home. How dare you trap me with the bloody thunderbolts?"

    "Qingye, I am your third uncle!" With red eyes, an old man stood where the thunderbolts struck the strongest and grinned, "Good boy, let your third uncle out. We¡¯re family. Why are you caging us with this inherited great formation? We can always negotiate for anything!"

    "Leader, I¡¯m Five, your nephew." A handsome, muscr middle-aged man stood in the middle of the formation. Above his head, the ck and red mist had already condensed into a tangible-looking Devil head. While defending himself against the thunderbolts, heughed, "Didn¡¯t you invite us to enjoy the banquet and beautifuldies? Why are you trapping us with this formation now? Stop joking. Deactivate the formation and let¡¯s enjoy the night together, shall we?"

    Huaxu Qingye¡¯s face twisted. In pain, he nced at the people trapped in the formation, thenughed bitterly with a dry voice, "Everyone, I, Qingye, am sorry...But, it¡¯s better we Huaxu Family suffer the misery than the whole humankind suffering it!"

    "Ancestors, please help me. Clear my mind and suppress the devil in my heart...How can I allow my Huaxu Family people be the ws and tusks of the evil to hurt the entire humankind?" Huaxu Qingye growled, "I¡¯d rather let my family be harmed...The devils in Huaxu Family cannot leave this ce!"

    Around the ancestral temple, numerous heavily armored Huaxu Family warriors covered in thunderbolts had been growing as loud as they could, fighting against the other red-eyed Huaxu Family people who were surrounded in dark mists.

    Heavy shields nged while giant des hacked and long spears lunged. They were the best warriors of the Huaxu Family, that even the weakest one among them was a Magus King. One group of them was possessed by the Devil, and the other group was still with clear minds. For different goals and different beliefs, they fought desperately against each other, as if they were archenemies.

    The mountains copsed and the earth sank. Groups of elite warriors put up a desperate fight against each other, letting blood flow on the ground in rivers. The souls of dead warriors floated between the thunderclouds and evil ck-red clouds while screaming shrilly.

    Huaxu Qingye abruptly raised his head, looked at the sky, and burst into hoarse roars.

    "World, open your eyes! What happened to our humankind?"

    The world didn¡¯t respond, but sent thunderbolts down like raindrops.

 Chapter 1666: Family Inheritance

    Chapter 1666: Family Inheritance

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In the territory of Huaxu Family, deep in the Thunder Lake.

    Dragons and boas were hiding in the vastke. In the boundless water, thin and purple bolts of lightning were faintly visible, dazzling across. Looking down from the sky, one would find that these thunderbolts had drawn a giant spell symbol which was miles long. A strong natural power had been venting from the spell symbols, turning this vastke into a forbidden area for all kinds of evil.

    With a good eyesight and luck, one could see the few sparsely scattered footprints under the giant and sturdy jade board, through the water. Each footprint was three-hundred-meters-long, sinking meters deep into the jade board with clear toe-print patterns, which wereplicated, curved, also forming ancient spell symbols.

    The spell symbols in the footprints represented all the secrets of the great Dao of thunder in this world. Anyone who gained a thorough understanding of these spell symbols could naturally control the great Dao of thunder and be the highest dominator of thunder in Pan Gu world.

    In this vastke, which was sealed off by the thunder power, a hundred-miles-wide ind was covered in thriving woods. Hundreds of cabins stood among the woods, all mottled. Clearly, these cabins had survived the test of time, like wise elderly people. Even a straw from these cabins seemed calm and peaceful.

    "You remember this, you are the descendants of Huaxu Family."

    In a small cabin, a white-bearded old man with a wooden long rule said ardently to the tens of young men kneeling on the ground while trembling. The old man¡¯s whole body was sparkling with thin thunderbolts.

    "Our Huaxu Family has a long, noble history. Huaxu Country, this was where we originated from." The long ruler held in the old man¡¯s hand also flickered with faint lightning bolts, emitting an indescribable power.

    "The Fuxi Family was a branch of our Huaxu Family. Emperor Yan, Emperor Huang, they were both branches of our Huaxu Family. Therefore, our Huaxu Family is the true origin of the humankind." The old man raised his head. His pair of lusterless eyes glistened with dim lighting bolts, as if he were watching the ancestors of Huaxu Family with these eyes, watching them struggling for surviving back in the historical era, as the history books recorded.

    "Not easy." The old man sighed deeply, "Back in the era of Huaxu Country, the ancestors of Huaxu Family never lived an easy life. They were hunted by wild beasts and fierce giant birds. Even a ghost or an evil spirit creature could take a bite of our ancestors. Many other contemporaneous ns and families disappeared so quietly, dying without even leaving their names on the history."

    "It was not easy for our Huaxu Family to develop till now." The old man lowered his head as he looked at those young men who knelt on the ground with serious faces and clear eyes and continued, "ording to the stories told by the old ones from our family, our ancestors moved to the west of Mind from the east, to the north from the west, all for survival. They moved and moved, without resting; more and more of them died in the endless journey. Finally, the Thunder God showed his mercy to our ancestors and allowed them to settle down in the Thunder Lake Area."

    "Truly not easy." The old man sighed again, so heavily, "Our ancestors lived, developed, and slowly grew the poption. They learned from nature, mastered magic, and gradually became strong. Thanks to nature, we Huaxu Family raised quite a few human emperors, and since then, our family was seen as the origin of the entire humankind, and was respected by all human ns and families."

    "When did things start to change?" The old man narrowed his eyes. As a bolt of lightning shed across those eyes, a tear flowed down the old man¡¯s cheeks. "People had enough food in storage, yet they still thought about more. The livestock they kept went beyond their needs, but they still wanted more. A man already had a wife who was willing to bear his children, but still, he had his eyes on the prettier girl outside, and always wanted to turn the prettier one into his family too. People already owned so muchnd and forests, but they couldn¡¯t stop wanting more territories from the other ns and families."

    "What do we need so many crops for, as each of us needs no more than threerge bowls of rice?"

    "What do we need so much livestock for? How much beef can a man eat daily?"

    "Why do men always want more girls? To exhaust themselves and die sooner?"

    "Why do we need such arge territory? When a man dies, he would need nothing but a small piece ofnd to bury his body!"

    Shaking his head, the old man gave a bitter grin, "But, the hearts of our people changed bit by bit like this...When a heart of a man changes, it turns into a heart of devil, and once a heart of devil is created, we Huaxu Family..."

    Pointing the long ruler at the ancestral temple, the old man had a thin stream of blood flowing down his mouth corner as he continued, "Look at those imposing leaders and elders, look at those managers andmanders, who used to shout at everyone else. Look, look, look at them! They now became like animals, knowing nothing but eating, drinking, ying, having fun, spending endless time with girls...They¡¯ve lost their minds. They are confused, muddleheaded. They have be a bunch of man-shaped animals!"

    "My Huaxu Family ancestors, what happened to our humankind?" The old manughed heartbreakingly as he raised the long ruler and whipped heavily on the foreheads of the young men kneeling on the ground. "Go, go, leave with those children. Go as far as you can. Go hide somewhere that no one can find, to live a peaceful life, to mind nothing but yourselves."

    "Change your forename. These years, how many people those disappointing little ones offended are out there? How many troubles did they cause? If our Huaxu Family fails to survive this disaster, how many ns and families would try to seize the opportunity to kill everyst one of our member and destroy us for good?"

    "Go, go as far as possible. Stop using ¡¯Huaxu¡¯ as your forename. Use ¡¯Feng¡¯. From this day on, your family name is ¡¯Feng¡¯." Said the old man with a deep voice, "¡¯Feng¡¯ literally means ¡¯wind¡¯. You¡¯re like the wind, will disappear without a trace far, far away. The farther, the better."

    "But you and the younger ones must remember that you are Huaxu Family members, that you are the possessors of the oldest, noblest human bloodline. When you worship nature and your ancestors, do not forget to worship the ancestors of our Huaxu Family too." The old man raised his head and smiled as he looked at the sky and said, "Only with the blessings of our ancestors can our bloodline root in thisnd, to develop, to rise!"

    The group of young men kowtowed to the old man, then silently left.

    Different-scaled migrating troops quietly left the Thunder Lake. Some troops had merely thousands of people, while some had tens of thousands to a hundred-thousand. They imprinted their family name and the totem of their ancestors in their hearts, brought the history books they copied, and the purest, kindest, healthiest children from the family away from the Thunder Lake, towards all directions of the Pan Gu Mothend.

    Clouds of dark mist were merging into the Thunder Lake from every direction. Purple thunderbolts rose from theke and struck on the dark mist.

    The dry voices of old people could be heard from theke area, saying ¡¯Go, go, go as far as you can¡¯.

    "Nevere back, whether the Huaxu Family rises or falls."

    "Dear ancestors, please give blessings to our bloodline. Please allow our bloodline to develop forever and to never die!"

 Chapter 1667: Encounter with the Devil

    Chapter 1667: Encounter with the Devil

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Collecting ¡¯Jiuzhou weapons¡¯ to forge the nine cauldrons...

    Ji Hao transformed into a streak of light and tore the space, shing to the Thunder Lake.

    He truly wanted to have a ¡¯nice conversation¡¯ with Emperor Xun about life and goals. Conveniently, he would also like to give Emperor Xun a lesson regarding human physiology, especially anatomy, with his fists. But, because of Hao Tao¡¯s urgent request, he had to let Emperor Xun go for now.

    Netherworld Hierarch stayed on his own initiative to deal with Pan Xi and Chi You, who was already injured badly. Ji Hao was d to see that happen. For those old powerful beings like Netherworld Hierarch who had been hiding in the darkness and were never willing to show up and do things, Ji Hao just wished them to be interested in more things so that he would know how to trade for their help.

    Having merged with the great Dao of destruction, Ji Hao achieved a major breakthrough both in terms of cultivation and ability. Driving the golden bridge, he broke the space, trailing a space crack which would not heal within a short span of time, extending directly to the ancestralnd of the Huaxu Family.

    His nearly tangible spirit power covered the world like waves of water, through which, Ji Hao saw troops leaving the Thunder Lake area secretly in quick session. Most of the people in these troops were young, and even the weakest one among the troop leaders were high-grade Divine Magi. At such young ages, with such impressive powers, any of these troop leaders could be strongpetitors of any prince from any family.

    At the moment, these amazingly talented young men were wearing coarse clothing, leadingrge groups of their people to leave Thunder Lake. Without taking a nce back, they disappeared in the vast wildness with pain and bitterness in their eyes, striding in all directions.

    Ji Hao scanned across these troop with his spirit power and heard the conversations happening between the children.

    "After all...They are from arge family of long standing!" Immediately, Ji Hao understood what had been happening to the Huaxu Family. Gazing at the disappearing troops, he caught an unexinable,plicated emotion from his heart.

    The development of this family would go on and on, no matter how many difficulties and dangers might arise. The was also how the human civilization had been developing, guarded cautiously by generations of people, spreading in Pan Gu world and growing stronger and stronger.

    In the past uncountable years, the Huaxu Family had also encountered dangerous situations like this one, or even worse. Because of the wise ones existing among their ancestors, this family obtained a chance to survive and grow till now.

    Today, the Huaxu Family scattered these people, who would be like seeds. Perhaps, some of them would wither and fall, while some might also have the chance to grow into towering trees. In all probability, some among these people would build glorious powerful human ns in the future, like the current Fuxi Family, Shennong Family, and You Xiong Family.

    Every single cell of Ji Hao¡¯s body was filled with the scary destructive power of the great Dao of destruction. But, on hearing the conversation happening between the innocent children amongst the troops, Ji Hao was so touched that a thriving life-force was put into him. The endless life-force enriched his body and made him burst into strongughter.

    He was enlightened. Inside the great Dao of destruction of his, a small yet incredibly strong Dao of life erupted. He narrowed his eyes and quietly sensed this magical change. He clearly saw a tender but vigorous sprout drill out of the dark soil of destruction.

    This was the sprout of the great Dao of life, weak but leading to all possibilities.

    Ji Hao took in a deep breath. Within the area ten-million miles in radius, the natural powers gushed into his body like rapidly flowing rivers. Inside his body, the half Pan Heng world spun swiftly. The finest grains of Pan Heng world suddenly began dividing like cells...

    Quietly, the half Pan Heng world grewrger by about thirty percent.

    Along with a clear series of bone creaking noise from his body, Ji Hao clenched his fists and turned around to nce at Pu Ban City as he said, "Netherworld Hierarch, save some efforts and leave Pan Xi and Chi You to me...I can crush them directly with my strength now!"

    The great Dao of destruction generated a boundless darkness inside Ji Hao¡¯s body, while the tiny sprout of great Dao of life was like a glimmer of candlelight, creating unlimited possibilities in the darkness. Strangely, Ji Hao¡¯s body began changing. The results of Dao of evolvement began operating, emitting colorful lights and growing under the dim glow of the sprout of Dao of life.

    "Great!" In the spiritual space, the mysterious man opened his eyes and sighed sincerely, "You¡¯re on the right path." Clicking his tongue, he continued, "I didn¡¯t know that the Dao of Pan Gu can actually develop like this! Interesting, interesting! Why did I never think of this back then?"

    "Back then...How could I be so stupid?" Raising his right hand, the mysterious man pped on his head.

    Floating in the air, Ji Hao silently gave his best wishes to those Huaxu Family people who were leaving their homnd for whole new lives. Next, he shed across the air and came straight to the edge of Thunder Lake area. From a long distance away, he saw the rolling dark clouds above the ancestral temple, coiled by the thunderbolts, and the ¡¯Devils¡¯ growing ceaselessly from the dark clouds. But, thunderbolts had been descending from the sky and vanishing these Devils.

    "But... meaningless." A soft, sweet, enchanting voice suddenly echoed around Ji Hao, "An outer devil could be killed by a thunderbolt, but what about an inner devil?"

    Ji Hao turned around and saw a tall, slim and beautiful young girl, whose long hair reached to her ankles, slowly showing her figure from the air. At first, she was merely a faint humanoid silhouette, but when Ji Hao shifted his eyes to her, she had already emerged clearly. She was wearing a thin white silky dress fluttering in the wind, naturally giving out a light, refreshing aroma.

    Beautiful, peaceful, the girl¡¯s aura was like a chilly spring, which would make people delightful at a single glimpse.

    But, seeing the girl¡¯s blood-red eyes and the endless desires and craziness in them, Ji Hao quivered and responded, "If an outer devil can be killed, why can¡¯t an inner devil?"

    The girl giggled, "You can kill an outer devil because you are able to see it with your own eyes...But, the inner devils exist in the bottom of your hearts. The inner devils are you, and you are the inner devils. How could you kill an inner devil without killing yourself?"

    With her slender and snow-white finger, the girl pointed at Ji Hao¡¯s heart and continued softly, "Why don¡¯t you grow an inner devil and then try to kill it?"

    Ji Hao pulled out his sword and swung it straight down to the head of the girl. "I believe I should kill you first!" He said.

    The Pan Gu sword nked, trailing an incandescent beam of light and reached to the girl¡¯s face.

    The girl sighed, then suddenly grabbed out a human baby while smiling, fending herself with the baby.

    Ji Hao took the sword back frantically and took three steps backward.

    The girlughed and threw the baby to Ji Hao, then lifted both arms at lightning speed, sending two ck-red airstreams smashing violently onto Ji Hao¡¯s chest.

 Chapter 1668: Know the Weaknesses Clearly

    Chapter 1668: Know the Weaknesses Clearly

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The girl moved so swiftly that within a blink, she threw hundreds of palm strikes on Ji Hao¡¯s chest.

    Ji Hao caught the baby thrown over by the girl, carefully shielding it behind him. The girl¡¯s snow-white palmsnded on his body, as weakly as a fly hitting a mountain with its wings, failing to bring Ji Hao any difort.

    The girl was possessed by a devil, but the physical body of hers was merely a Senior Magus. Facing Ji Hao, a Supreme Magus, she could not cause Ji Hao any actual harm. Lowering his head, Ji Hao watched the girl madly pping his chest. Twisting his wrist, Ji Hao lunged the sword towards her chest.

    "Can you hurt me?" The girl chuckled weirdly. Wielding her sleeves, she threw out three babies, floating before the Pan Gu sword in a straight line. The dark tip of the sword nearly touched the body of a baby. Getting startled, Ji Hao¡¯s arm even twitched slightly as he brought back the sword as fast as possible.

    Rising his arm, Ji Hao sent the three babies into his broad sleeves, but before he could attack again, the girl also wielded her sleeves and let a pretty little girl out, seven to eight years old, her face containing hints of fear.

    "Now?" With a pair of eyes dazzling with a blood-red light, she slid across the back of the girl¡¯s neck with her fingernail, which was covered in a thinyer of balsamine juice, creating a slight wound on the girl¡¯s tender skin. A light pinkness spread from the girl¡¯s wound and covered her entire body within a blink of an eye.

    "This is the poisonous juice of sun and moon grasses!" The girl grinned twistedly as she threw the girl towards Ji Hao and said, "Do you know about the greatest effect of sun and moon grasses? In spring, in order to impregnate female livestock sooner, their owners always mix sun and moon grasses in their fodders!"

    The girl drew back quickly whileughing, "This concentrated sun and moon juice was concocted carefully by me. Ha, such a little girl, suffering such a strong poison. How would you save her?"

    Ji Hao caught the girl in a flurry and watched her skin turned pink in no time. Sticky sweat oozed out of her skin while she started breathing quicker and quicker, her eyes unfocused and pupils erging.

    "Devil, you should die!" Ji Hao pointed his finger between the girl¡¯s eyebrows and sent a slight trace of power of destruction into her body, burning the toxins contained in the sun and moon grass juice immediately. The great Dao of destruction was able to destroy anything in the universe, undoubtedly including all toxins in Pan Gu world.

    In the rush of this moment, Ji Hao realized that the power of destruction seemed to be the most effective antidote of all poisons in the world, wasn¡¯t it?

    As a ridiculous thought shed through his mind, he put the fainted girl into his sleeve, then flicked his finger and sent a bolt of lighting to the retreating devil. The hair-thin lighting bolt was barely visible, and contained in the dark electric arc was a terrifying power that could even tten a mounting with no extra effort.

    The dark pupils in the girl¡¯s blood-red eyes suddenly shrank to the size of needlepoints. A twisted strand of evil light flickered as the girl wielded her pair of broad sleeve. All of a sudden, hundreds of Huaxu Family people flew out of her sleeves, crying, screaming, and wailing. Their bodies were stretched and twisted by an evil power, woven into a giant shield like soft bamboo slips.

    The human shield faced the lighting bolts Ji Hao created. Ji Hao burst into a growl, aghast. He moved and tore the space apart, teleporting to before the dark lighting bolt and blocking it with his own back.

    Crack!

    The thin bolt of lightning exploded into a hundreds of meters wide dark fire. A tremor went through his body as this lightning bolt he cast numbed his own back and made the muscles on his back twitch for a few times.

    "Damn it!" ring at the girl, he raised his sleeve again and rolled the hundreds of Huaxu Family people into his sleeves, then flicked that sleeve, dispersing the human shield. A dark light sparkled in Ji Hao¡¯s palm and dispelled the devil power inside these people, which turned their bodies long and soft.

    The hundreds of people shrieked in agony. The sudden change of their body shapes left countless cracks on their bones. Therefore, Ji Hao had no choice but to gently put them into unconsciousness, letting them rest inside his sleeve.

    "Ahyaya, I knew that you wouldn¡¯t let them die!" The girlughed and nodded, slowly dragging out another girl from her sleeve. This girl looked exactly like herself. Next, this devil girl gripped the girl¡¯s slim neck with her left hand.

    Ji Hao halted. Looking at the blood-red-eyed girl, then turning to the simr-looking girl who was in such an unbearable pain, with a pair of eyes clear as water. "She¡¯s your..." Said Ji Hao in a deep voice.

    "My twin sister. I am a quarter of an hour older than she is...But, ever since we were little kids, all families fancied her instead of me. All young men in our family like her instead of me. We have the same face, but everyone likes her and hates me!" The blood-red-eyed girl chuckled with a silvery voice, her eyes narrowed.

    Sighing slightly, the devil girl leered at Ji Hao pitifully and continued, "But now, I can strangle her by slightly moving my fingers...If you don¡¯t want her dead..."

    "Of course, I don¡¯t want her dead...Your sleeves seem interesting, don¡¯t they?" Ji Hao put the baby held in his left arm into a sleeve of his, then nced at the devil girl¡¯s white broad sleeve and said.

    "Aren¡¯t they beautiful? It¡¯s a great Dao gifted by Master Original Devil, called Dailo devil sleeves. I may be weak, but a sleeve of mine can contain a full city of people!" The girl gently twisted her waist and grinned sweetly.

    "Original...Devil?" Ji Hao looked at the girl coldly and asked, "Who is that?"

    In the meanwhile, Ji Hao let the golden bridge sh across his forehead and brought him instantly behind the girl. Abruptly nipping the girl¡¯s neck with his left hand, Ji Hao continued, "Now, I don¡¯t want your sister dead...You shall behave yourself too, alright?"

    The girl paused slightly, then melted to Ji Hao¡¯s chest like a boneless body while moaning, "Ah, this is really...But, my sister and I, our fates are connected by the spell. If she dies, I will suffer a pain for a while...But if I die, she will be gone for good, both her body and her soul! So, you still can¡¯t kill me!"

    Ji Hao¡¯s eyebrows twitched, wondering how did this little girl learn so many strange methods to trouble him.

    The girl thenughed in tion and said, "So, Emperor Ji Hao, I know every weakness of yours clearly. Even if you¡¯re a divine god, a Supreme Magus, you can¡¯t do a thing to me, who is a little girl!"

 Chapter 1669: Original Devil

    Chapter 1669: Original Devil

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    With the two sisters called Huaxu Bai and Huaxu Qing, Ji Hao descended from the sky. With a hint of violence, he threw Huaxu Bai to the ground, while carefully putting Huaxu Qing by her side.

    Huaxu Baiughed with a hissing voice, with her blood-red eyes sparkling as she leered at Ji Hao, while Huaxu Qing stared at Huaxu Bai with an extreme panic, trembling slightly. Ji Hao sensed clearly that Huaxu Qing¡¯s heart was filled with fear.

    Abruptly, Huaxu Bai turned her head and threw a threatening nce at Huaxu Qing, "Such a useless thing...I wonder why do those blind people like you, as you are such a cowardly person who is capable of nothing!"

    Huaxu Qing moved slightly backward in fright. Huaxu Bai raised a hand and pped on her face.

    Ji Hao snorted and stuck the Pan Gu sword in the ground, with the sword edge facing Huaxu Bai¡¯s palm. If she insisted on pping her sister, she would certainly cut off her hand on the sword edge. While screaming, she took back her palm, but she did make an effort for the p. Consequently, a finger of her brushed across the sword edge, then a thin slice of skin flew up from her hand, following which was a gush of blood.

    "So...brutal." Huaxu Bai chuckled at Ji Hao and said, "But, I feel the anger in your heart. You can¡¯t do a thing to me, can you? Emperor Ji Hao, the only current divine emperor in the world, a Southern Wastnd barbarian chosen by the world because of his great natural reward power... Haha!"

    Huaxu Bai¡¯s voice suddenly turned deep and hoarse while her aura turned like a rotten wound soaking in the water in a ten-thousand-year-old tomb from a sweet and gentle young girl. As a strong sense of death and lifelessness spread from her body, she looked at Ji Hao with a pair of sunken eyes and giggled in an entric way.

    "I know everything about the humankind." Said Huaxu Bai ndly, "So, I understand all your weaknesses thoroughly, including how to make a powerful being like you angry with the life of a useless one, and disable you from doing anything.

    "I can feel your wrath. I even felt your intention of killing Huaxu Bai." Said Huaxu Bai, "But, what can you do to her? If you kill her, Huaxu Qing dies too. You wouldn¡¯t let Huaxu Qing die only because you want to kill Huaxu Bai, would you? Because of who you are."

    "Do you know me so well?" Ji Hao looked at Huaxu Bai seriously.

    Judging by the changing aura of hers, Ji Hao understood that Huaxu Bai was no longer controlling her own body. Instead, some powerful, frightful being was using that body. The old, withering sense from her shocked Ji Hao worse than the power of Yu Man ever did.

    The power he sensed from this ¡¯thing¡¯ inside Huaxu Bai was weak, but its nature was a horror. The origin of this power was even scarier than the original power of Yu Man, a holy-level being from Pan Yu world. Ji Hao did nothing more than making a short conversation with Huaxu Bai, but already, his fine hair stood straight up and a great sense of danger froze him.

    What astonished him even more was that Ji Hao sensed a turmoil of his mental state, because a strange evil energy was shaking his heart and triggering his negative emotions, making them grow and strengthen, making him feel on fire.

    This evil ¡¯thing¡¯ was even more horrible than the sky devils Ji Hao encountered with.

    "I know about you, of course!" Huaxu Bai chuckled silverly, but the grin on her beautiful face was now awfully twisted and ferocious, like a teeth-bearing grin of a ten-thousand-year-old zombie from an ancient tomb. She grinned as if she was wearing a thick mask. The rigid and hideous grin was almost killing Ji Hao.

    Suddenly, a tremor went through Ji Hao¡¯s heart. Sensing the sweetness from his throat, Ji Hao had a stream of blood gushing straight to his mouth. Forcibly, he swallowed the blood back into his stomach. Ji Hao stared at Huaxu Bai in shock. Did she actually manage to injure Ji Hao, who was already so powerful, by a weird grin?

    Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even tell what kind of power this ¡¯thing¡¯ inside Huaxu Bai used to hurt him. But, by merely receiving a grin from her, Ji Hao was injured.

    Taking a deep breath, Ji Hao calmed himself down, then pointed his finger at the sky. The Pan Gu bell quietly flew out, pouring down strands of Chaos power that shielded Ji Hao entirely. The Chaos powernded on the ground, gathering inwards and condensing a Chaos lotus underneath Ji Hao¡¯s body, holding him in the air, a foot higher than the ground.

    "I know about you, of course." Huaxu Bai emphasized, "I know about the entire humankind even more. After all, I was suppressed deep down your hearts for so many years, wasn¡¯t I? I exist in every human being¡¯s heart. I feel every thought of every one of you, and all your emotions. Who knows human beings better than I do? Who knows you better than I do?"

    Huaxu Bai grinned more and more twistedly. Looking at Ji Hao, sheughed grimly, "So, I know all your weaknesses. So, as a powerful being who can wipe out billions of living beings within a moment, you can¡¯t do a thing to Huaxu Bai, a weak human girl!"

    Scanning across the Pan Gu bell with her eyes, Huaxu Bai continued ndly, "Facing Huaxu Bai, you even need to activate such a powerful treasure for a sense of security...Human beings...Facing an unknown being, even you, Ji Hao, Divine Emperor Ji Hao, will be afraid, won¡¯t you?"

    Ji Hao looked at Huaxu Bai, slightly embarrassed. Lifted his head, he nced at the bell and hesitated shortly, but didn¡¯t deactivate it in the end. The ¡¯thing¡¯ inside Huaxu Bai was too mysterious, and Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to fall into its trap for no reason.

    "Tell me, you are..." Looking at Huaxu Bai, Ji Hao asked.

    "Original Devil Seed...No, specifically, I am now one of the billions of clones of Master Original Devil." Huaxu Bai smiled and said, "Billions of clones sunk in a deep sleep, while a small number of us woke up and found our old memories. I am Master Original Devil. I am Huaxu Bai. I am Master Original Devil. I am...the humankind!"

    Giving a faint smile, Huaxu Bai continued in softly, "I knew that you¡¯re here, so I came to see you, because I want to know if I can raise the evil in your mind, and wake the devil in your heart."

    Huaxu Bai stared at Ji Hao in anticipation while grinning, "If even you, a Divine Emperor, the only divine emperor in the current world, raises a devil in your heart and bes a clone of mine...how fabulous will it be?"

    Ji Hao frowned and looked at Huaxu Bai, pondering for a long while. He scanned across his own body over and over again, then after another long while, he said to Huaxu Bai, who was now in a silence, "No, I don¡¯t have an original devil seed you mentioned in my heart. Awaken me? How can it even be possible?"

    "What do you know, Ji Hao? Everyone has a seed of Original Devil in the heart...You can¡¯t say that it doesn¡¯t exist because you don¡¯t know about it." Huaxu Bai burst into a wildughter.

    Wisps of dark mist arose from Huaxu Baa¡¯s head and condensed into a hazy but strong figure behind her.

 Chapter 1670: An Ancient Secret

    Chapter 1670: An Ancient Secret

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    A drifting, hazy, dark, and strong figure, giving out an auraing from the ancient era, with a hint of Chaos, rose behind Huaxu Bai.

    On the face of the figure, in the deeply sunken eye sockets, was a pair of blood-red light spots sparkling. This ¡¯thing¡¯ was looking at Ji Hao, because Ji Hao felt its gaze, which burned like searing iron and gave him a pain right on the face. Ji Hao felt that even his bones were scorched.

    From the gaze of this ¡¯thing¡¯, Ji Hao saw every negative emotion, anger, greediness, craziness, cruelty, evilness...Atst, all these negative emotions gathered into a suffocating...selfishness!

    Apathetic and merciless, like an iceberg which existed for ten-thousand years. The moment Ji Hao made an eye contact with that ¡¯thing¡¯, he figured out the source of all its negative emotions, which was his extreme selfishness.

    "Who are you?" Ji Hao gave a heavy sigh as he sat on the Chaos lotus with his hands rested on his knees, looking at this ¡¯thing¡¯ calmly. As for Huaxu Bai, who had been rolling up her eyes before the ¡¯thing¡¯, Ji Hao had already ignored her.

    "Original Devil. That is the answer in your heart, so why do you have to waste the energy asking such a meaningless question?" Deeply and hoarsely, the ¡¯thing¡¯ughed, "This is a weakness of human beings. For the question with answers, you would just try everything you can to ensure the answer at least once. Since the beginning of time, many of you have been like this, including some of the ¡¯wise ones¡¯ amongst you."

    "So, where are you from?" Looking at Original Devil, Ji Hao continued asking, "You¡¯re not like sky devils. They¡¯re from the Chaos, while you are directly from people¡¯ hearts. You¡¯re even more harmful than they are."

    Enveloping the entire Thunder Lake with his spirit power, Ji Hao clearly saw that an inner conflict had been happening in the Huaxu Family. Of all Huaxu Family people, the ones possessed by the devil had been trying their best to seize the highest power of the family. Huaxu Qingye, the current family leader, had freed himself from the control of the devil through an unknown method, and by now, he had trapped the possessed ones with the great formation based on the ancestral temple.

    The dark clouds rolled around the ancestralnd and the thunderbolts descended from the sky. These twopletely opposite types of power both astonished Ji Hao. He did the calction, then decided to not step into the inner conflict of the Huaxu Family for now, because he wanted to learn something useful from Original Devil.

    "Where am I form?" Original Devilughed with the dry and frosty voice, which collided like two coarse iron sticks shing against each other by one¡¯s ears. Hearing the voice, Ji Hao uncontrobly knitted his brows.

    "I came from your hearts." Original Devilughed and nodded seriously. The blood-red light in his eyes shone brighter as he looked at Ji Hao from head to toe and continued, "What a great power! It¡¯s a power that can destroy everything, isn¡¯t it? The power of destruction, doesn¡¯t fit my nature...Destruction, it¡¯s meaningless to me."

    Original Devil giggled and went on ndly, "But, under many asions, the power of destruction can do myriad things for me. So, your power, and your perfect body, I like them very much. Do you want to spend some time listening to my story?"

    Ji Hao nodded silently, seeing which, Original Devil grinned in delight and said, "If any thought grows in your heart while you¡¯re listening to me, do not restrain it. Open your heart as much as you can, let your thoughts grow. Soon, you will learn how pleasantly can you live on the path of devil."

    "Cut the crap and tell your story. I do want to know where exactly you¡¯re from!" Ji Hao dropped his face.

    The Original Devil quivered slightly, and Ji Hao felt that he grinned evilly. Afterward, Original Devil¡¯s dry voice could be heard, "I¡¯ll begin then...In fact, I am Pan Gu!"

    ¡¯I am Pan Gu¡¯, these four simple words raised restless waves and hurricanes from Ji Hao¡¯s heart all of a sudden. Stunned, Ji Hao stared at Original Devil without being able to ease the shock and wrath in his heart. Uncontrobly, he gave an exmation of surprise.

    Countless thoughts shed across Ji Hao¡¯s mind. He wanted to confute Original Devil, but somehow, he also felt that he was touching an ancient secret, which also was the truth that disappeared, or was concealed intentionally back in the historical era.

    "Shocked, enraged, then began doubting this world." Once again, Original Devilughedcently. "A very good start, isn¡¯t it? I can see the day when the devil finally wakes up in your heart. I look forward for you to be a part of me."

    Laughing again in the weird tone, Original Devil continued deeply, "Of course, I¡¯m not the entire Pan Gu. I¡¯m a part of him. Specifically, I am the most right and real part of him. You know what, if Pan Gu followed his nature back when he created this world, he would have survived till today, without falling."

    "Right? Real?" Murmured Ji Hao.

    "Pan Gu created a world. The world came from the embryo which was created by the universe, along with himself." Said Original Devil, "ording to his nature, he should not have opened up the embryo and turned it into a great world. Instead, he should have shred it and absorbed all the power contained in it to stimte his body with the power of creation of the embryo, to grow himself, to allow himself to be the most matured, strongest version of Pan Gu!"

    "If he ate the embryo of Pan Gu world, what was the worst that could have happened when millions and millions of Chaos monster attacked him together? He would have an inexhaustible power, with which, no Chaos monster could have done him any harm." Original Devil chuckled, "But, Pan Gu was actually stupid enough to split his real self up from his body with his axe. He abandoned his rightest nature, and turned me into the Original Devil."

    Spreading his hands, Original Devil continued ndly, "Therefore, he fell, but I, remain existing. Which means, he died because he was stupid. If he followed his true nature, he would have still been living a free life by now. Why would he die?"

    While frowning, Ji Hao lifted his head, looking at the sky which was covered by dark clouds with thunderbolts shing through. "Pan Gu fell, but he left a great, splendid world behind." Said Ji Hao with a deep voice.

    With the dry hissing voice, Original Devilughed again, "If he had devoured the embryo of world and survived, based on his nature and gift, he would be the strongest living being in the universe...Things like world embryos, he would have as many as he wanted, wouldn¡¯t he? By merging with a world embryo looted from some other being, he would still be able to create a new great world!"

    Ji Hao looked at Original Devil in speechlessness, astounded. Howe his words sounded reasonable?

    "Do you feel that my words sound right?" Original Devil grinned delightfully.

    Suddenly, Ji Hao suffered a piercing pain from his heart. A few strange ideas popped up from his mind, but were crushed by the power of destruction momentarily. However, Ji Hao¡¯s heart was already harmed. As one of the results, he let out a mouthful of blood, squirting to a long distance away.

 Chapter 1671: Human Beings Are Cages

    Chapter 1671: Human Beings Are Cages

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "You see, you agree with me." In a deep, mysterious way, Original Devil fixed his eyes on Ji Hao. The blood-red eyes sparkled quickly in his eye sockets while his hoarse voice was filled with a suffocating evil power.

    Ji Hao remained silent, as he was busy at healing his injured heart meridians and destroying all kinds of strange thoughts popping up in his mind with the power of destruction. Meanwhile, he had been casting a secret spell learned from Yu Yu to forcibly settle his mind.

    "My way of thinking belongs to Pan Gu¡¯s true-self, belongs to his nature." Original Devil raised his head, looking at the rolling dark clouds in the sky while continuing, "That was a choice which benefited Pan Gu the most at that time...As inheritors of Pan Gu¡¯s blood, human beings, the true-selves of yours should be the same as me."

    "Therefore, even though your heart is now full of fear and vignce caused by me, my thoughts are the same as the thoughts from the deepest area of your heart. You opposed my thoughts so strongly, but deep down your heart, you are thinking the same thing as me." Said Original Devil gently, "Your true-self agreed with me, while your hypocritical cultivated-self rejected my ideas."

    "So-called kindness, justice, morality, fairness...These acquired hypocritical thoughts are trying to drown the thoughts from your true-self. Therefore, you¡¯re injured." Original Devilughed, "If the devil inside you wakes up and your deepest true-self perfectly merges with your ¡¯current-self¡¯, you wouldn¡¯t have this problem."

    "Why do you have to have so manyplicated thoughts? Why do you have to follow so many meaningless principles? Why don¡¯t you follow your true-self, your nature, your impulsions?" Original Devil sighed, "Eat when you¡¯re hungry, drink when you¡¯re thirsty, press a fancied female directly to the ground and do what you want to do when you feel like having kids... Kill any living being that stings your eyes when you¡¯re in a bad mood."

    "That is your true self, your nature, your most original desires, purest thoughts." Original Devil Pointed his finger at the ancestral temple of Huaxu Family, which was shrouded by dark clouds and thunderbolts behind, andughed, "Look, among Huaxu Family people, the ones with awakened devils in their hearts are following their hearts to live. So ..."

    "So much like animals?" Ji Hao interrupted Original Devil, "If everything you do is driven by your desires, if you do not restrain your desires at all but let it burst...Doing whatever you feel like doing, letting the strong eat the weak, how is a life like this different from the lives of wild animals?"

    "Saint Pan Gu was such an incredibly being, as he managed to cut the beast off from himself. He did that because he was wise and brave." Sneering at Original Devil, Ji Hao continued, "He chose to live one day as a wise being over living thousands of years as a muddleheaded beast. That was..."

    "But, he died!" This time, Original Devil interrupted Ji Hao byughing in a high-pitched voice, "He fell, he died, he¡¯s gone, both his soul and body. But I, despite the fact that I was suppressed and sealed, have now wakened up, back to life. As long as one of my clones woke up, more of me will continuouslye back to this world, to grow, to develop...I will grow stronger and stronger, even stronger than Pan Gu!"

    In Original Devil¡¯s eye sockets, the blood-red light shone like a rain fire. ncing at Ji Hao, his gaze even burned a sizzling noise out of Ji Hao¡¯s facial skin. A whileter, he burst intoughter, then pointed at the sky.

    "Let¡¯s change the topic. Enough about Pan Gu. Aren¡¯t you curious about why did human beings be the owner of natural fortune after the prehistorical era?" The Original Devil said while giggling, "You, instead of the dragon-kind, phoenix-kind and the Qilin Family, which represents luck and fortune, why?"

    "Think about it. Dragons have the strongest physical bodies, phoenixes have immortal souls, Qilins can be considered as perfect creatures of fortune, and the other ancient powerful beings, including candle dragons, White Tigers, tortoises, all possess measureless powers. But, why did you, human beings, be the owners of the natural fortune in this world?"

    Looking at Ji Hao, the Original Devil¡¯s hoarse voice sounded so indescribably strange.

    "Eh? Do you know why?" Ji Hao was indeed curious about this. Ever since he was born in this world, the whole world was about the humankind. Human beings were the owners of the natural fortune in this world. Therefore, naturally, the other creatures, even including dragons and phoenixes who shared the same origin with human beings, also lived by the sides of human beings, even if they were so proud and never wanted to talk to a human being.

    One had to admit that even dragons and phoenixes, who believed that they stood high above the masses, had also been revolving around human beings uncontrobly, because of the natural gravitation from the humankind.

    As the weakest force among Pan Gu¡¯s descendants, the alliance of human ns represented by the human emperor affected all species in Pan Gu world strongly with every single move it made and every word it said. No matter how badly the most powerful ancient creatures didn¡¯t want to ept their fates, they had already fallen, while the humankind got more and more prosperous. In an unreasonable way, the humankind had been growing and rising.

    "I surely know why." The Original Devilughed and then sighed, "I am the reason!"

    Ji Hao could see the face of Original Devil, but he was sure that Original Devil licked his lips when saying this.

    Shaking his head, Original Devil continued, "I don¡¯t need to say too much about it, do I? About how miserable was the life of human beings back in the ancient times, about the fact that they had to stay under the protection of the other creatures to survive. This part of history is recorded in your history books."

    "But, since when did you human beings begin leaving the protections of those ancient powerful creatures?" Original Devil smiled, "Since when did you begin creating your own civilization, and constantly growing stronger?"

    "Of course, it started when I was captured and cut into a billion and eighty-million pieces, sealed in the hearts of a billion and eighty-million people." Said Original Devil in a nd tone, "I was caged in the hearts of human beings, generation after generation."

    "I was imprisoned in people¡¯ hearts, without any nourishment. Every after human beings created a new generation, I would be divided into smaller parts." With a bone-deep hatred, Original Devil murmured, "The human-kind developed generation after generation, grew greater and greater...How many human beings are living in the world now? Ten trillion? A hundred trillion? More?"

    "I was split, weakened more and more...Can you feel the endless horror without a glimpse of hope?" Original Soul trembled slightly.

    And so was Ji Hao slightly ¡ª Caging Original Devil with the entire humankind, weakening him with the development of the humankind. What kind of a sky-tearing-power could one do this with?

 Chapter 1672: Bane

    Chapter 1672: Bane

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The dragon-kind could not gain the favor of nature, due to the low fertility. The phoenix-kind could not earn the natural fortune as human beings managed to do, also due to the low fertility.

    As the inheritors of the fertility of Saint Pan Gu, the humankind had been developing at an amazing speed. As Pan Gu¡¯s descendants, they were the natural holders of Pan Gu¡¯s kindness. Therefore, caging Original Devil, splitting him and weakening him limitlessly was the best choice.

    "Impressive, impressive." In aplicated way, Original Devil looked at Ji Hao and murmured to himself, "A supremely powerful, so-called ¡¯Pan¡¯, and infinite power of creation...Pan Gu had fallen indeed, but ¡¯Priest Jun¡¯, who was born in the embryo of Pan Gu world, and his three disciples, captured me."

    Grinding his teeth loudly, Original Devil sneered with a bone-piercingly cold voice, "Impressive, impressive. They weren¡¯t able to kill me, because after all, at that time, Priest Jun had nothing but the infinite power of creation. But, speaking of fighting capacity, he wasn¡¯t even as good as his three disciples. They weren¡¯t able to kill me, so they sealed me, tearing me apart in such a shameless way!"

    "My Shifu..." Ji Hao looked at Original Devil and stayed silent for a very long while. Pondering for long, he carefully threw out the question.

    "Nah, without Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwe and Priest Yu Yu, who were just three ignorant kids back then, how could Priest Jun possibly capture me back then?" Through clenched teeth, Original Devil yelled deeply, "Together, the three idiots actually managed to restore fifty percent of Pan Gu¡¯s power. I was cut off from Pan Gu by his axe, harmed so badly without being able to heal. That¡¯s why I fell into their trap."

    Ji Hao nodded slowly. Based on Original Devil¡¯s story, back in Priest Dachi¡¯s pce of Dao, the mysterious being was Priest Jun, who ording to Original Devil, was born in the embryo of Pan Gu world.

    "So, how did you wake up?" Curiously, Ji Has looked at Original Devil.

    "Bloody ancient human beings." With the pair of blood-red light spot glimmering in his eye sockets, Original Devil murmured in a low voice.

    He continued the story-telling, while Ji Hao listened carefully. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but exim for the greatness of ancient human beings ¡ª They were truly all saints, with the hearts pure as snow, transparent as crystal, filled with justice, selflessness, generousness.

    Impure thoughts did not exist in the hearts of ancient human beings. They respected the elderly and cherished the young. They helped anyone they met out in the world who were in trouble, as much as they were capable of, even if they didn¡¯t know each other. At that time, twoplete strangers could get along like blood brothers when they met.

    For survival, for the development of the humankind, ancient human beings passionately burned their meager life-force like charcoal fires and vented a scintiting light to illuminate the entire primitive world.

    Back then, the hearts of human beings were so perfect and wless. Therefore, being torn into billions of pieces and caged in those hearts, Original Devil never had a chance to rise again. The hearts of ancient human beings were purely unstained, for which reason, Original Devil wasn¡¯t able to even stir up a ripple in the spotless peaceful hearts of ancient human beings, no matter how hard he tried.

    "But eventually, you got freed!" Knitting his forehead, Ji Hao looked at Original Devil.

    "The inner devil would not grow if the outer devil did not invade." Original Devilughed in a creepy voice, while its blurring dark figure shook intensely, spreading circles ck ripple in all directions.

    The dark ripples clipped against the Chaos power released from the Pan Gu bell, generating a buzzing noise. The ck ripples copsedyer afteryer, while the Chaos power waved like water. Ji Hao remained calm like a peacefulke, without being affected at all.

    "Great treasure!" Original Devil raised his head and looked at the Pan Gu bell, then murmured to himself, "It¡¯s mine, it meant to be mine. Now, I will let you keep it for now. But, once more of my seeds wake up and I restore more of my power, I will take it back."

    Ji Hao remained silent as he sat on the Chaos lotus, with his legs crossed.

    In his spiritual space, the tens of thousands of miles tall mysterious man had also been remaining silent while sitting in the dark mist generated from the great Dao of destruction. The bright blue light shining from his eyes dazzled light bolts of thunder and quietly prated the thick dark mist.

    Through Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, the mysterious man looked at Original Devil without being noticed by Original Devil himself. Original Devilughed wildly while telling Ji Hao his story in details.

    Back in the prehistorical era, human beings had pure hearts, because of which, Original Devil, who was imprisoned in those unstained hearts, had no chance to make a move. Without having a choice, Original Devil watched human beings develop generation after generation, while being dividing into smaller parts, weakening constantly.

    Nevertheless, along with the growth of the humankind, as human ns developed and migrated, many things started changing.

    Originally, all human beings simply called themselves ¡¯human¡¯, as this single word represented every individual and the entire humankind. Asplete and selfless ¡¯human¡¯, the humankind was invincible.

    However, gradually, the terms of ¡¯me¡¯ and ¡¯him¡¯ urred. People began differentiating themselves from the others and derived from the word ¡¯human¡¯, people created ¡¯you¡¯, ¡¯me¡¯, and ¡¯him¡¯!

    When these terms emerged, the hearts of human beings weren¡¯t as pure as before. But at that time, those hearts were still predominated by kindness. They discovered the division of individual consciousness, but the extremely weakened Original Devil could still not wake up his seeds in the hearts of these human beings.

    Until that day...

    "Desires are wonderful!" Original Devil looked at Ji Hao and said, "The instinctive desires such as the desire of eating, drinking, and creating new generations aren¡¯t strong enough to arouse my seeds."

    "But, after some desires beyond the limits of survival emerged, human beings began to have stronger and stronger desires, which were enough to wake me up." Original Devil grinned as he looked at Ji Hao and asked, "Do you want to know what kind of desires those are?"

    Ji Hao looked back at him. The desires beyond the limits of human instinct? For both ancient human beings and current human beings, what could be a desire like that?

    "Immortality?" Numerous thoughts shed across Ji Hao¡¯s heart momentarily, and a whileter, he hesitatingly gave his answer.

    With surprise, Original Devil looked at Ji Hao. Also after a long while, he suddenly apuded and burst into yells, "Great, great, you are truly designed for the great Dao of devil! You¡¯re right, immortality...When some human beings learned about this term, they could no longer control the desires in their hearts."

    "Immortally was the trigger. The desires and emotions were like the sun and rain, while the human hearts served as the richest soil."

    Laughing smugly, Original Devil continued, "With the trigger, the sun, the rain, and the soil, if my seeds of original devil still couldn¡¯t grow, I would consider myself a thorough waste."

    The devil was originated from ¡¯immortality!¡¯

 Chapter 1673: Cut the Devil

    Chapter 1673: Cut the Devil

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Immortality! Immortality!! Immortality!!!"

    Ji Hao hollered for a few times in a row. He abruptly stood up from the Chaos lotus, gripped the Pan Gu sword, and stared at Original Devil with frosty eyes. "Who in the world started this? Human beings after immortality, hah!" He said.

    "Immorality, the purpose of the highest desire!" Original Devil gave Ji Hao a bewitching nce and said, "Compared with immortality, delicate food and luxurious clothing are worth nothing, and beautifuldies are no different from skeletons! Immortality, only immortality can trigger the deepest emotions and desires in the hearts of human beings and arouse my seeds of the original devil, which had been divided and weakened savagely for uncountable times!"

    "Immortality!" Original Devilughed, reaching his arms to the sky as it muttered, "What a beautiful term! Immortal life, eternity, hehe... In the whole Pan Gu world, not even Priest Jun dares to call himself an immortal being. Appealing human beings with immortality, what a smart idea!"

    "Who was it?" Ji Hao tilted his head and looked at Original Devil.

    "Priest Mu and Priest Hua. Except for those two who vainly attempted to boost their sect with the natural fortune of human beings, who else could it be?" Without hesitating, Original Devil gave the names of Priest Mu and Priest Hua, as neatly as a farmer selling a piglet in a market. "I can prove that they did it, they triggered my seed!"

    "Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei, and Priest Yu Yu never tried to develop their sect in the human world. Priest Dachi rarely epts disciples, while Priest Qignwei epts only extraordinary powerful beings from the prehistorical era. Yu Yu made no distinction in teaching, but most of his disciples are not human beings. Do you know why?" Original Devil kept staring at Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t respond, but holding the sword, he sank into his thoughts.

    The longer he pondered, the more thoughts emerged in his mind. Along with the thoughts, his emotions and desires vented like a volcano. The moment the emotions and desires urred, Ji Hao again sensed a sweetness from his throat. Negative feelings arose like the tidewater, as he again vomited blood.

    "Damn it!" Aghast, Ji Hao fixed his eyes on Original Devil. This evil thing did nothing but simply say a few words to trigger Ji Hao¡¯s emotions and desires and harm him through an imperceptible method.

    No, in fact, he did do a thing, which was talking. Hearing him, the seeds of original devilid hidden in the hearts of human beings would respond. And thus, Original Devil would be able to control these human beings in an unimaginable way. He saw through human hearts and understood all weaknesses of human beings. He knew how to arouse the devil seeds hiding in human hearts and how to stimte the seeds better.

    "Alright, alright, alright. How many of your words are true and now many are untrue?" Casting an evil-dispelling spell, Ji Hao slowly raised the Pan Gu sword, aimed at Original Devil.

    "How many of my words are true and how many are untrue? Ten percent untrue tops. Is that so important?" Laughing sneakily, Original Devil responded, "I can tell you more about things that happened in the ancient time...I can even teach you the true great Dao of Pan Gu! Aren¡¯t you curious? About the real Dao of Pan Gu, the Highest Dao, the true eternity..."

    The Pan Gu sword clunked, exuding a dim light as it prated the Original Devil¡¯s head all of a sudden.

    With a shrill howl, a faint sh appeared on Huaxu Bai¡¯s forehead. A stream of blood was squeezed out of her throat, squirted to a long distance away. Ji Hao retracted the sword with shock, hurriedly crumbled a pill, and spread it on Huaxu Bai¡¯s forehead.

    "You have..." ring at Original Devil, Ji Hao said.

    Delightfully, Original Devil responded, "I have already merged into one with her, hehe... If you hurt me, you hurt her too. When I grow stronger and merge deeper with her, she would suffer exactly the same injury you gave to me. Kill her first if you want to kill me...But, that couldn¡¯t be done by a slight wound."

    Ji Hao breathed deeply. The power of destruction boiled inside him, purely dark, rising like a ck tornado while roaring and swirling inside his body.

    All his thoughts had been devoured by the great Dao of destruction. It was peaceful like a stillke, with all impurities, tangible or not, being destroyed thoroughly by the great Dao of destruction. Ji Hao looked at Original Devil and focused, considering how to kill the devil.

    The face of Original Devil twisted even worse than before, while the evil aura of his turned especially heavy and cold. He could no longer sense the fluctuation of Ji Hao¡¯s emotion. No matter how Ji Hao managed to do it, Ji Hao had indeed already brought himself into a firmly steady state, impervious to desires and emotions. And now, Original Devil could do nothing to Ji Hao.

    Remaining silent for a short while, Original Devil began talking again, word by word, "I am the ancestor of all devils in Pan Gu world. Follow my guide, and you will attain the true great Dao of Pan Gu. You will be immortal, you will be the eternity. This is your opportunity! Ji Hao, what are you hesitating for?"

    Ji Hao paid no attention to Original Devil. The Pan Gu bell floated upon his head, shielding him with wisps of Chaos power. In the meantime, Ji Hao slowly walked around Huaxu Bai, who sat leg-crossed on the ground. He was like a nimble mongoose circling around a highly poisonous snake, that as long as the snake showed a weakness, he would rush up and kill it at once.

    However, his opponent did have the power of resistance. Likewise, once Ji Hao showed a slight weakness, the counterforceunched by his enemy would also hurt him severely without doubts.

    Ji Hao still had blood on the corners of his mouth. Deeply, he understood how terrifying Original Devil was.

    If he managed to kill the devil inside Huaxu Bai, he would be able to kill the devils in the hearts of the other people too, and save humanity from this disaster.

    But, if he failed...he would have to prepare for the worst situation, because the humankind would face a true disaster.

    "Priest Mu and Priest Hua...Why are you a part of every evil thing?" Ji Hao sighed, "Immortality, immortality, when did you start to lure human beings with immortality? Lure them to your sect?"

    In his spiritual space, the mysterious man slowly stood up. A blurry axe was held in his hands. Raising the axe, he swung it gently down. This time, his move looked a little moreplicated than the move of sky-opening, as if he prepared to hack his own head.

    "Eh?" Ji Hao raised the Pan Gu sword too and followed the mysterious man, making the same move on the Original Devil, without making an extra effort.

    Original Devil burst into hoarse roars, with both rage and shock. A stream of blood sprayed out of Huaxu Bai¡¯s mouth, as the Original Devil behind her had already vanished under Ji Hao¡¯s sword edge.

    "You destroyed my body, but you aren¡¯t able to hurt my spirit!" The hoarse yell faded into Huaxu Bai¡¯s body, "I¡¯ll be back when the seeds in this girl¡¯s heart wake up again. Generation after generation, you will be pestered by me to the end of the day!"

 Chapter 1674: Original Devil Scripture

    Chapter 1674: Original Devil Scripture

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Huaxu Bai let out another mouthful of blood, then her slender body thudded loudly against the ground.

    Ji Hao moved his fingers. From far away, a green light spot drifted out of a towering tree. It dropped and turned into a clear green liquid, merging into her body. Huaxu Bao trembled slightly as a strong life-force spread from her. Gasping deeply, she opened her eyes, lifted her head, and looked at Ji Hao in shock.

    Squatting before her, Ji Hao held her face with his left hand, shaking her head widely as he began talking, "Little girl, you are jealous of your sister, aren¡¯t you? You are jealous of her because all your families like her instead of you, but have you ever thought about why?"

    With an equanimity that could hardly be disyed by little girls at her age, Huaxu Bai let Ji Hao hold her face, gently smiled at him and responded, "You¡¯re Emperor Ji Hao, aren¡¯t you? Is being smart a fault? I¡¯m simply much smarter than my sister, but clearly, people don¡¯t like smart girls, especially those arrogant young boys. They like silly girls..."

    Knitting her eyebrows and pondering for a while, Huaxu Bai continued with a sigh, "Silly but good-looking, that¡¯s the kind of girl they all like."

    Ji Hao nced at Huaxu Qing, who lied aside unconsciously.

    Did Huaxu Family young men like the silly good-looking Huaxu Qing only? Did they truly not like Huaxu Bai, who was smart and assertive, but wasn¡¯t willing to stay lower than men? This might be true. Coming to think about the old saying he heard back in his past life ¡ª ¡¯Lack of talent in a woman is a virtue¡¯, that was a ¡¯truth¡¯ summarized by numerous men who believed that they dominated the human society.

    "So, you are jealous of your sister. Even though you sincerely don¡¯t think of her as a better person than you are, you are jealous of her. Therefore, without noticing, you chose..." Shaking Huaxu Bai¡¯s head, Ji Hao continued, "...to follow the voice from your heart to attain the power which would allow you to surpass your sister by far? Do you think that was the right choice to make?"

    Huaxu Bai gave Ji Hao aplicated nce, then frowned and pondered shortly. She honestly nodded and responded, "It seems that you have done something to me, some magical thing that I cannot understand from my current standing point. You cast away that roaring voice in my heart, which taught me to do things. But, I memorized everything it taught me."

    While speaking, she nimbly flipped her fingers. As Huaxu Bai¡¯s ten fingers shaking like the flowing water, dark light spots shed on her fingertips. Soon, the dark light red up and generated a faint dark mist which then condensed into a foot-sized ck lotus.

    "Thai!" With her voice, she flipped her fingers again and released a ck bolt of lighting from the lotus, which struck on a rock aside. The three-meters-wide rock was shattered, and quietly, a tens of meters radius pit was left on the ground.

    This was the ancestralnd of the Huaxu Family. In this area, after being nourished by the thunder power from the Thunder Lake year after year, the rocks had turned as strong as alloys, especially immune to thunder power. As a low-level Senior Magus, Huaxu Bai actually shattered a rock and sank the ground by casting a bolt lightning. Based on what she managed to do, the thunder magic she cast was seriously powerful.

    "A devil thunder magic?" Ji Hao took in a deep breath and asked, "Is this truly learned from Original Devil?"

    "The Original Devil Scripture!" Huaxu Bai proudly lifted her head, looking at Ji Hao with a pair of ice-cold, bloodshot eyes. The blood-red light in her eyes had faded as the devil inside her was killed and resealed by Ji Hao, but her watery eyes had been turning colder and colder, with a firm determination that even made Ji Hao feel a little speechless.

    At the moment, Huaxu Bai wasn¡¯t under the control of Original Devil. She made her own choice. She chose to step onto the path of Dao of devil, to willingly ept the Original Devil Scripture.

    She wasn¡¯t possessed by a devil, but the devil lived inside her. In a more specific way, the moment she woke up, the moment she cast a thunder magic determinedly in front of Ji Hao, she had turned herself into the devil.

    She was fairly clear-minded now, that she knew what she had been doing and what path she had chosen. She chose to follow the path of devil, which was shown to her by Original Devil. She chose to cultivate herself with what she learned from Original Devil Scripture, which could allow her to own a stronger power in a shorter span of time, to grow far more powerful than her sister, than those young men from her family who despised her, and to turn herself into an extraordinary being.

    Original Devil hadn¡¯t been affecting her at this point in time. Yet, she had chosen to follow his path.

    Ji Hao looked at Huaxu Bai helplessly. Driven by her true nature, she had made her choice. Ji Hao had the power to destroy her body and her soul within a moment, to erase her from this world. But, what could that possibly change?

    Looking into Huaxu Bai¡¯s clear and firm eyes, Ji Hao gave a bitter grin.

    Original Devil was scary, not because he was able to lure people onto the path of devil, but because even after Ji Hao killed and resealed him, he managed to leave his Dao behind, deep in the hearts of people, to allow some human beings to willingly step onto his path.

    Since the beginning of Pan Gu world, human beings, divine gods, spirit creatures, ghosts, and evils beings had been living in this world. This time, because of Original Devil, the devil-kind would emerge in this world as a new species. Great, the world was enriched again!

    "Can I have a copy of the Original Devil Scripture?" Looking at Huaxu Bai, Ji Hao asked seriously.

    "Everyone can ept a devil. Sure, I can give you a copy!" Huaxu Bai smiled at him without showing fear and awe to him like ordinary human beings usually would. She locked her fingers together and cast a spell, then gently waved her hands. Following her moves, a cloud of dark mist arose, with strands of purple mist condensing into arge number of spell symbols in it. In no time, a scripture with ten-thousand words appeared before Ji Hao¡¯s eyes.

    It was a superficial scripturepared to what Yu Yu created. In the scripture, about three-thousand words were sent to exin a cultivation method regarding absorbing natural powers to create the original devil power by using the hearts of human beings as generators.

    The original devil power was about greediness and selflessness; it was unpredictable, ever-changing, able to corrode everything in the world including human hearts. Its evilness was measureless.

    The other thousands of words in the scripture described a simple body-strengthening method, a few also simple but ingenious skills about the utilization of the devil power, including the thunder magic cast by Huaxu Bai just then. All cultivation methods and skills introduced in the scripture were immature, clearly newly created. But, with the power of Original Devil and his background, perfecting this scripture wasn¡¯t difficult to him at all.

    "Gathering all dark powers in the world...Impressive." Ji Hao gave a faint bitter smile, shaking his head to Huaxu Bai.

    "My sister Qing is still here. Please, send her back to the family." Huaxu Bai stood up slowly, bowed to Ji Hao with reverence, and said, "Your Majesty, if you won¡¯t kill me or imprison me, I¡¯ll...just leave!"

    Bowing to Ji Hao, a dark cloud rose from under her feet, bringing her away.

    For a few times, Ji Hao gripped the hilt of his sword, but eventually failed to make the sword move.

 Chapter 1675: Devil-breaking True Spell

    Chapter 1675: Devil-breaking True Spell

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Watching Huaxu Bai disappear into the sky, Ji Hao then nced at Huaxu Qing. Abruptly, heughed, murmuring to himself, "Twin sisters loving and hating each other? Girl, if I ept you as a disciple of mine for no other purpose but going against your sister..."

    Remaining silent shortly, Ji Hao lifted his head andughed out loud towards the sky, "I don¡¯t usually do whatever I want, but from this moment on, you¡¯re a disciple of mine, under my very own guidance."

    Pointing his finger at the girl, Ji Hao opened the erect eye between his eyebrows, shining with a dark light. On the tip of his finger, a vividly-colored, fist-sized lotus bloomed quietly and flew into Huaxu Qing¡¯s forehead along with a splendid glow, seeming to contain all colors in the world.

    Huaxu Qing slightly twitched her body, showing a faint smile on her frightened tender face. But soon, she knitted her pair of eyebrows, as if sensing some things which would happen in the future to make her hesitate and worry. Ji Hao looked at her, sighed in a low voice, and said, "A sword art to defend your Dao against the evils, a cultivation method to help you grow an embryo of Dao...Your true heart will decide your fate."

    To cultivate for immortality or to be a devil; to live a free life far away from all world affairs, or to take lives and leave a wild sea of blood corpses behind her, her fate would be decided by the choices of herself. Ji Hao gave Huaxu Qing what he could give, simply because Original Devil made him feel ufortable by causing the troubles and leaving no solution. Capriciously, Ji Hao offered Huaxu Qing a chance.

    "He set a fire, and let it burn; he killed a man, without burying the corpse!" Singing a strange song, Ji Hao walked to the ancestral temple of the Huaxu Family. The Pan Gu sword was held in his hands while the Pan Gu bell floated above his head. With every step he took, he left a fading Chaos lotus on the ground.

    Large groups of Huaxu Family warrior marched to him from all directions. Some of these warriors were wrapped in purple thunderbolts, eyes burning. They shouted at Ji Hao and taught him to stay away from the danger. Some warriors had blood-red eyes and twisted grins on their faces. Theyughed, throwing their weapons at Ji Hao. They treated him like a fragile ant, like the grasses by a road.

    Ji Hao raised the Pan Gu sword, silently recalling the new move made by the mysterious man in his spiritual space earlier. Looking at those blood-red-eyed warriors, he slowly but heavily swung the Pan Gu sword down, as if ten towering mountains wereid right upon the sword. Again and again, he made a series of slow sword moves.

    His movements were slow, but all devil-possessed warriors who approached him burst into shrill howls and began vomiting blood more than three meters away from him. Ji Hao¡¯s sword didn¡¯tnd on their bodies, but struck on their hearts.

    If anyone could look into the hearts of these warriors, he or she would see a devil inside the heart of each of them. Large or small in size, with strong or weak powers, these devils were wrapped in dark mists, roaring with hoarse voices. Ji Hao¡¯s sword light prated the bodies of these warriors and struck straight on the devils inside them.

    Ji Hao¡¯s sword moves failed to deliver a steady effect. With some moves, he managed to destroy and reseal the devils immediately, turning the devils back into seeds and burying them again deeply in the hearts of these warriors, making these warriors sane. But, with some other moves, he merely dissipated the dark mist and left deep wounds on the devils, causing them to roar even more ferociously.

    Some devil-possessed warriors suddenly fell to the ground and began vomiting blood while approaching Ji Hao. After twitching for a while, their eyes were clear again. Some also fell to the ground and vomited blood, but the blood-red light on their eyes shone brighter and brighter, as ck-red marks of devil even started emerging from their faces and spreading.

    des and swords hacked violently towards Ji Hao. Devil-possessed Huaxu Family warriors growled themselves hoarse while lunging their weapons towards Ji Hao along with ck and red evil thunderbolts.

    The Pan Gu bell buzzed gently and released wisp of Chaos power, which seemed to be thin and fragile, but allowed Ji Hao to remain perfectly unharmed when facing the full-power offensiveunched by those possessed warriors, no matter how hard the warriors tried. Thin ripples were stirring up from the Chaos power, delivering a counterforce stronger by a hundredfold onto the attackers.

    The swords and des dazzling with coiling ck and red thunderbolts buzzed shrilly as they could not withstand the heavy pressure anymore. Spider-web-like cracks spread on these weapons. Possessed warriors screamed while their weapons were bounced back to themselves,nded on their faces, and exploded right upon their faces.

    The faces of some warriors were ruined. Gasping in pain, they buried their faces in their hands while twitching intensely.

    They heard the deep roars from their hearts, as the piercing pain stimted their nature of devil, driving them more and more violent. The devil power grew greater and greater in them, and so did the strength. They dropped their hands and let the blood stream out of their bodies while spreading their arms and pouncing straight on Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao had still been swinging his sword slowly, over and over again, destroying the devils in the warriors¡¯ hearts one after another. More and more warriors fell to the ground, sinking into screams with their eyes clearing quickly.

    The ones surrounded in purple thunderbolts and not possessed by the devil stopped marching in surprise, eximing out loud towards Ji Hao. Some recognized Ji Hao, immediately sharing the information with the ignorant ones.

    "Divine emperor! Divine Emperor Ji Hao!"

    "Emperor Ji Hao, Emperor Ji Hao!"

    "Divine emperor descended himself! What did he do to erase the devils? We tried all we could but failed to wake our people. But, how did he do it so easily?"

    More and more Huaxu Family warriors gathered up. At first, they watched Ji Hao fighting in surprise, and slowly, they began dragging the awakened warriors aside to rest. Most of the warriors who woke up from possession lunged into the arms of their families and burst into cries. They were possessed by devils, but they clearly remembered everything they did in the past while. They couldn¡¯t forgive themselves for what they did, and the strong sense of guilt made them want to die right on the spot.

    A small part of them had their eyes dazzling brightly. They also remembered everything they did, but like Huaxu Bai, they believed that they did no wrong! They agreed with the Original Devil, and they thought that they should follow their true nature to live!

    They nced at each other and silently left the crowd.

    Ji Hao paid no attention to these people, just continuously wielding his sword. As he wielded his sword for more and more times, a set of spell symbols glowed on the edge of his sword, containing twelve strange symbols. As the symbols cleared, Ji Hao was able to urately destroy the devils inside human hearts.

    "Devil-break!" When the twelve spell symbols turned distinct and clear on the sword edge, Ji Hao suddenly shouted out loud. He retracted the sword, locked his fingers together, then pushed out his hand, releasing thousands of dazzling beams of light from his palm that struck on the bodies of the possessed Huaxu Family warriors, who gushed towards him like the tidewater.

    Thousands of possessed warriors vomited blood together, but their eyes immediately cleared up.

 Chapter 1676: Raise A Devil

    Chapter 1676: Raise A Devil

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Outside Liang Zhu City, countless ragged-clothed human ves had been shouting hoarsely. Looking down from the sky, one could see a hundred-miles-squared foundation trench surrounded by countless people, and tens of mile-wide paths reaching straight to the trench from an unseen area, far in the north.

    Specially designed pure metal carriages with their wheels sunk deep into the ground were pulled by chains. The other ends of the chains were wrapped around the waists of countless human ves, as they had been dragging the heavy carriage with no spear pain, even putting their faces directly to the ground.

    Giant pieces of obsidian squeezed a creaking noise out of the chariot. The well-polished obsidian was shaped orderly, from thirty-meter-square to hundreds of metes square, thickly covered in sell symbols, giving a frosty feeling under the sunlight, creating an indescribable dark aura, which made the human ves quiver from time to time.

    Countless Jia n warriors were wearing dark heavy armors, treading on metal tes wrapping in thin bolts of electric lights, hovering in the sky to supervise the ves. Metal long whips dazzled with lightning bolts, with which, they attacked any hard-working human ve they wanted, violently.

    "Lowly ves, move faster! If the project is dyed, you¡¯ll all die!"

    With eyes sparkling with a deep and dim light, these Jia n warriorsughed viciously, sounding like the caws of crows which delivered the news of death. Their voices were brought to far, far away by the wind.

    The human ves were signing a working song. Their deep voices spread in all directions like waves in an ocean. They carried the giant obsidians to the foundation trench, then under the directions giving by Xiu n architectures, they put the obsidian blocks together piece by piece.

    Al obsidian blocks were processed by Xiu n craftsmen themselves. Put together perfectly, not even a hair-thin crack could be found between blocks, and not even the sharpest sword in the world could cut in between these blocks for a single inch.

    A few enormous eagles glided across the sky, shedding faint shadows on the ground. The shadows swept across the earth. Thirty-six simr foundation trenches existed outside Liang Zhu City,posing a perfect square with six trenches on each edge.

    Standing smilingly on a purely golden chariot which was taller than a hill, Yi Huo was wearing a long white shirt made from the tail feathers of happy birds, with his upper body bared and a crystal ball held in his left hand and a long golden staff in his right hand. He was looking at Gui Yi, who stood in front of him.

    Gui Yi, an elder from the You Yu Family, was a cousin of Emperor Shun¡¯s father and served as the seneschal of You Yu Family. He had been managing all kinds of home affairs of the family. He was a powerful man at a high position, an important member of the human society. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t step into any affair of the human society, but during Emperor Shun¡¯s term of service, Gui Yi was highly influential among human beings.

    With his eyes red as blood and pupils like a pair of slowly spinning ck lotuses, Si Yi looked at Yu Huo from head to toe while narrowing those eyes.

    Yu Huo was also looking at him without saying a word or showing an expression. From his body, a dark light had been shining, which made him look like a man-shaped dark sun, sitting legs-crossed on top of the golden chariot while glowing. The dark light prated the chariot, the space, and the bodies of all human ves and Jia n warriors in construction sites> But near Gui Yu¡¯s body, the dark light twisted weirdly.

    Gui Yi¡¯s standing point was like a rock in a rapidly flowing river, that all the lights had to steer clear and then return to their paths behind him, towards the horizon.

    After confronting each other silently for long, the ck crystal ball held in Yu Huo¡¯s hand suddenly began spinning swiftly. Strangely shaped ck spell symbols sparkled quickly inside the crystal balls while waves of visible ck light erupted from it. They wove into arm-thick serpents, with their jaws widely opened, swishing towards Gui Yi and attempting to bite.

    Gui Yi still remained unmoved, but slightly upturned his lip corners. Thin wisps of dark smoke rose from his head and condensed into the giant silhouette of Original Devil behind him. Compared to the one that appeared behind Huaxu Bai, this Original Devil was hundreds of meters in height, clear and heavy, with a nearly tangible body.

    Before the dark serpents wriggling out of the crystal ball approached Gui Yi¡¯s body, Original Devil sneered. With his voice, a ck and misty axe appeared in his hands. As he swung the axe down, the serpents were cut into pieces.

    The serpents roared as they fell apart into strands of dark mist, drifting in the air. Yu Huo snorted coldly and thudded the golden staff against the ground. On the head of the staff, arge ck gem let out a bewitching dark light while striking towards Gui Yi.

    Gui Yi raised his right hand and gave a smile. A wisp of ck mist shot out of his fingertips and wove into a giant ck lotus in no time. A thousand petals spun swiftly, crushing the dark, dim light. With a series of tinkle, the broken dark light condensed into pieces of ck crystal, falling on the chariot.

    "A weird power!" With a serious look, Yu Huo looked at Gui Yi and said, "You¡¯re a family of Emperor Shun...He got out of my control three days ago, with arge number of You Yu Family elders. Can you tell me who the dark figure behind you is?"

    Yu Huo was highly sensitive to his soul puppets. Before, Emperor Shun was under his sole control because of the power of Pan Yu¡¯s brain. But, three days ago, Pan Gu¡¯s brain was quaked suddenly and intensely by a surprisingly strong evil power. With the strange power, Emperor Shun was freed from his hands.

    Not only Emperor Shun, a great number of powerful elders around him were also freed. Yu Huo was badly confused and uneasy these days.

    Before he sent out his people to figure out what exactly had been happening, Gui Yi descended with such an aggressive manner. Yu Huo had put forth all the power possessed by this forcibly upied body of his, but failed to defeat Gui Yi. Yu Huo was shocked and even frightened.

    "Call me Master Devil!" Original Devil lowered his head, his eyes narrowed as he gave Yu Huo a measuring look, "An outsider who forcibly upied a body...You¡¯re just a clone. Can you even make a touch with the real you?"

    "What do you want?" Yu Huo frowned and then calmed himself down with an effort.

    Original Devil remained silent for a while, then nodded heavily and responded, "Tell the real you that I can give enough to satisfy him, but he has to help me. Your power confuses human hearts and puzzles human souls. That is a power I need."

    "But, why will I help you?" Yu Huo sneered.

    From a distance away, along with a nicely scented gust of wind, a three-meters tall, golden-skinned, sturdy and muscr, divine-god-like man smilingly flew to the chariot, treading on a transparent golden mand flower.

    Wherever the golden man reached, all Jia n warriors kneeled and kowtowed.

    Pointing at the golden man, Gui Yi said with an iced voice, "The master of sky devils is here too. I asked for his help as well. If you refuse to help, we will join our hands and destroy you first."

 Chapter 1677: The Alliance of Devils

    Chapter 1677: The Alliance of Devils

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    On the golden chariot, the three looked at each other.

    Gui Yi had a weird smile on his face, with ck lotuses spinning in his bloodshot eyes, which were fixed on Yu Huo. Original Devil floated behind him. This Original Devil imed himself to be a part of Pan Gu¡¯s soul who represented the evil side of Pan Gu, looking down on all living beings in this world.

    The three-meters tall, newly arrived, sturdy golden man was holding a giant staff, encircled by strands of colorful light. Behind him, within a bright glow were mountains, flowing rivers, thriving trees and blooming flowers, numerous beautiful creatures walking rxedly among the forest, with cranes hovering in the sky.

    As the ¡¯Master¡¯ of sky devils, this golden man didn¡¯t look like a devil at all. On the contrary, he looked like the purest god from. Sitting on hisrge chair, Yu Huo, this soul-puppet and secret soul magic master from Pan Yu world, vigntly and gloomily looked at the two other devils. His face had been twitching slightly, even showing a trace of fear.

    Original Devil was divided into billions and sealed in the hearts of human beings. Naturally, he was the weakest among the three. Even though he had a strong and mysterious background which meant he knew some deepest secrets about Pan Gu world, he wasn¡¯t disastrously powerful yet. Yu Huo believed that he would be able to kill this Original Devil in front of him, as long as he was willing to sacrifice this clone of this.

    The one who scared him truly was the sky devil master. The power he had been sensing from the sky devil master was drifting in unorganized patterns, that not even he could grasp it. He couldn¡¯t tell exactly how powerful the sky devil master was, but he sensed a strong threat from him indeed.

    It was like a fierce dhole running into another dhole which was as fierce as itself in the wild forest. From the sky devil master, Yu Huo sensed the power that belonged to another top-grade predator, which made him feel ufortable.

    "My friend, how should I call you?" Remaining silent for long, Yu Huo squeezed a smile out of his face and asked in a gentle voice.

    He wanted so badly to shred the sky devil master into a billion pieces, then crush his soul. But without a choice, he had to ask a question so nicely and mildly, which felt terrible. Trying very hard to restrain the wrath in his heart, Yu Huo wore a friendly face.

    If the real him were here, he would never ever act so tolerantly to the sky devil master. Clenching his teeth, Yu Huo was so angry. Originally, he smoothly descended to this world and the humankind had already fallen into his hands. Originally, everything was under his control, but why would things change so suddenly and unexpectedly?

    Original Devil and the sky devil master, why would they show up? Why couldn¡¯t they just allow Yu Huo to upy Pan Gu world peacefully, and to turn the entire great world group around Pan Gu world into his property?

    "I have no name." Wearing a faint smile, the sky devil master looked at Yu Huo. His golden face glimmered with a beautiful multicolored light while his eyes shone brightly and warmly, filled with a positive and passionate energy. "It¡¯s just, my people see me doing things. As time passed, they started calling me ¡¯Soul-ughter¡¯."

    Master Soul-ughter smiled, then sighed slightly while continuing, "Soul-ughter, Soul-ughter...Not graceful, not graceful at all. Saint Yu Huo, you can simply call me Master Spirit."

    "You know my name?" Yu Huo grinned as he looked at Master Soul-ughter.

    "You have countless followers. By capturing a couple of them with my soul-calling magic, extorting their true spirits, and masticating carefully, I could have all their memories. Knowing your name and story was never a difficult thing." Master Spirit-ughter continued smilingly, "Saint Yu Huo, the true spirits of your dogs delivered veryplicated and varied tastes and vors, and were quite enjoyable to eat!"

    Yu Huo upturned his mouth corners carelessly and said, "Since you enjoyed so much, feel free to have as much as you like...But Master Spirit, be careful, because they might mess with your stomach."

    Master Spirit-ughterughed. Hearing Yu Huo, Original Devil joined the conversation with his hoarse voice, "That doesn¡¯t matter. Master Spirit said that the souls of human beings are the warmest things in the world, and are highly replenishing to his kind. Even if he got sick by engorging true spirits, a few human souls would easily fix his stomach."

    Yu Huo turned to Original Devil and said, "Original Devil, you seem to be a Pan Gu world creature, aren¡¯t you? Did you just promise human beings in Pan Gu world to Master Spirit?"

    Master Spirit-ughter giggled from aside. Wrapped in drifting ck mist, Original Devil responded in a low voice, "I can¡¯t be counted as a Pan Gu world creature...Do human lives have anything to do with me? If you can wipe human beings out of this world, I¡¯d love to see that happen."

    Hearing him, the other two said no word.

    Their eyes rolled as they were all busy calcting. Original Devil¡¯s pair of eyes dazzled with a blood-red light, Master Spirit-ughter¡¯s entire body glowed so brightly with the colorful light, while the crystal ball held in Yu Huo¡¯s left hand began spinning more and more speedily. It gradually started causing a shrill sizzling noise because of the strong air friction.

    "The humankind is a potential species. I value their great fertility. They will be the best ves and dare-to-die warriors. I need them to work for me, to exploit the resources in Pan Gu world and the group of worlds in the surroundings." Yu Huo began talking when the spinning speed of the crystal ball reached a certain extreme point, the space around it was torn open, showing thin ck cracks.

    Coughing slightly, Yu Huo continued in a nd tone, "Therefore, destroying humankind is not allowed."

    Master Spirit-ughter remained silent for a while, then responded gently, "Human beings have a magical power in their souls, and that power is highly helpful to my kind. The most beautiful thing is their fertility. We have destroyed countless worlds, but from those worlds, the fertility of the species which had the same power in their souls was less than one of ten-thousand as great as that of the humankind."

    Smiling mildly, he continued in a nd tone, "Therefore, I wish that I can keep human beings as livestock and harvest their souls regrly...As for their physical bodies, we have no excessive demand."

    Yu Huo grinned, looking at Master Spirit-ughter as he said, "You get the souls, I get the bodies...So, Master Spirit, why do we have to work with this one here? How about, you and me together, we finish him?"

    Yu Huo continued saying rxedly, "After all, no conflict of interest exists between us at all. But this one here...I doubt his purpose very much, don¡¯t you?"

    Yu Huo and Master Spirit-ughter turned to Original Devil simultaneously.

    The three of them gathered in here because of the devil inside Gui Yi. As Yu Huo said, he and Master Spirit-ughter had no conflict of interest, and could evenly split the generous benefits which might be delivered by the humankind.

    But, what did Original Devil want? If Original Devil failed to give a satisfactory answer, they might immediately turn against him and try to kill him. They could totally do a thing like that.

    "Ally with me, and you¡¯ll never fall!" Laughing evilly, Original Devil said, "You idiots have been killing yourselves all the time...You¡¯ll never be able to find out exactly how powerful Pan Gu world is."

    Both Yu Huo and Master Spirit-ughter fell into silence on hearing him.

 Chapter 1678: Dispel the Dark Clouds

    Chapter 1678: Dispel the Dark Clouds

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    On a broad stone step carved out of ck gstone, numerous possessed warriors roared like beasts while marching to Ji Hao like the tidewater. Ji Haoughed while wielding both harms and sending out strands of ck and golden spell symbols that struck on the hearts of these possessed warriors like bolts of lightning.

    He used the great Dao of destruction as a core and wrapped in the essence sun fire, creating a unique devil-destroying spell and a set of spell symbols within a very short span of time based on the new move made by the mysterious man in his spirit space earlier, and Yu Yu¡¯s evil-casting spell as a master te.

    The possessed warriors vomited blood, suffering due to the essence sun fire which was powerful and scorching hot, having a supreme devil-suppressing effect. The essence sun fire prated the devil intentions in their hearts, while the power of destruction drilled into the center of the seeds of devil, to quench the power of Original Devil.

    As clones of Original Devil, the devils in their hearts tried to continuously arouse the emotions and desires of these possessed warriors, to absorb the negative energies generated from their hearts and to grow. However, under the effects of Ji Hao¡¯s spell which originated from the new axe move performed by the mysterious man, the connections between the devils and the hearts of possessed warriors were cut off thoroughly.

    Derived from Yu Yu¡¯s strong evil-casting spell, the spell Ji Hao created isted every clone of Original Devil and suppressed it forcibly, sending it back deep into the hearts of those warriors, to be sealed in a deep sleep.

    Within a second, a giant number of possessed warriors fell to the ground, vomiting blood with their eyes turned clear again. In this world, Ji Hao was the only living being capable of creating such a niche targeting spell to break Original Devil¡¯s power, and to easily reseal his clones. The new axe move performed by the mysterious man allowed all of this to happen!

    The astonishing and mysterious move, aiming at himself instead of the sky or the earth... With his move, one could cut off the evilness in one¡¯s heart, and turn the evilness into an original devil. With nothing else but this magical move, Ji Hao managed to generate a wizardly power to cut off the connections between the possessed warriors and the devils in their hearts.

    "Oi, old man, the axe move was amazing!" Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao raised its head and yelled at the giant mysterious man. "You never performed a move like this before, did you? And, where did you get that axe from?"

    The mysterious man remained silent, but the dark and heavy-looking axe in his hands abruptly changed shape. Eventually, the axe became a human-head-sized ball of light. As he flipped his finger, the tiny light ball darted out and merged into the Pan Gu sword which floated beside the embryo of Dao.

    The sword trembled slightly and buzzed. It was just a small ball of light but suddenly, Ji Hao felt that the Pan Gu sword was gifted with a life. Indeed, he felt that the sword was now ¡¯alive¡¯, as it suddenly found a soul which it had lost long ago.

    "It¡¯s a part of Pan Gu axe¡¯s true spirit." Said the mysterious man with a rumbling voice, "Back then, Pan Gu fell and Pan Heng stole the axe, but I conveniently seized this slight part of spirit of the axe. It¡¯s been with me for so many years, and now it¡¯s yours...You now have the axe anyway."

    Casting the newly created spell, Ji Hao had still been putting more and more possessed warriors to the ground, making them vomit blood and twitchingly struggle on the ground. While moving towards the ancestral temple of Huaxu Family through the ck stone steps, Ji Hao asked in his spiritual space, "Pan Gu axe¡¯s true spirit? Could you even get interesting things like that? What a coincidence that you can even perform the move used by Pan Gu to cut off his own evilness?"

    The mysterious man lowered his head, his eyes shining with a blue hue, "Coincidence? That¡¯s how Dachi, Qingwei, and Yu Yu created their ¡¯three bodies¡¯ or clones, a skillful shortcut to attaining one¡¯s Dao, but not the true supreme great Dao."

    The three clones! Originated from this axe move? Like how Saint Pan Gu cut off his own evilness and turned it into Original Devil?

    "Sealing them in human hearts is barely a solution." While dealing with the possessed warriors gushing to him wave by wave, Ji Hao murmured, "Do we have a way to destroy Original Devil for good? Hiding in human hearts, he¡¯ll get a chance to rise again sooner orter."

    "Won¡¯t the evilness of people rise without the Original Devil?" Looking at Ji Hao, the mysterious man said, "Even if Original Devil ceases to exist, can today¡¯s people be the same as the pure and honest ancient human beings? The world has changed, and so have the hearts of people. With or without the Original Devil, people change."

    "Slow it down at least." Mumbled Ji Hao while kicking away a possessed warrior who rushed up to him and attempted to bite him. By casting the devil-breaking spell on this warrior for about ten times in a row, Ji Hao shattered the thirty-meters-tall figure of Original Devil behind him, dissipating it into a cloud of dark mist.

    Seeing that thirty-meters tall figure of Original Devil, Ji Hao was startled. How strong were all the negative emotions and desires in this warrior¡¯s heart that generated such a giant devil inside him?

    Moving along, Ji Hao put down countless possessed warriors and released the devils inside them. Most of them burst into cries, then joined the sane group with lingering fear, surrounding their ancestral temple.

    But, a small number of possessed ones were like Huaxu Bai. After being saved, they nced around withplicated expressions, seriously observing Ji Hao from the behind. Then, they furtively cast their devil magic as they quietly left the ancestralnd of Huaxu Family, once they noticed that no one was paying attention to them.

    The seeds of devil in their hearts were resealed, but their hearts had be the new seeds of devil. Ji Hao suppressed the devil inside them but failed to suppress the evilness of their own.

    Huaxu Family¡¯s ancestral temple was shrouded in dark clouds. The purple thunderbolts weakly struck in all directions, tearing apart slight shades of dark clouds. But, the dark clouds immediately rolled back to the ancestral temple. The thunderbolts seemed to be failing.

    At this point, Ji Hao reached the square outside the temple and gave a resonant growl as he locked his fingers together and pped on the bell.

    On the surface of the bell, countless devil-breaking spell symbols dazzled as the bell ring echoed directly through the sky. Axe-shaped shreds of light swept across the area from all directions. The darkness mixed with the goldenness set the dark clouds on fire. In the fire, the dark clouds faded in no time, turning into a faintly visible mist that disappeared along the wind without leaving a trace.

    Within a couple of breaths, the dark clouds in the sky were gone, and so were the purple thunderbolts. The golden sun oveid in the sky, warming the vast Thunder Lake with its light, as if the evil dark clouds had never covered theke.

 Chapter 1679: The Huaxu Army

    Chapter 1679: The Huaxu Army

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    On the way, countless possessed devils were woken up by Ji Hao¡¯s spell. Ji Hao came to the square before the ancestral temple of Huaxu Family unstoppably.

    Uncountable totem pirs wrapped in thunderbolts buzzed rumblingly. The moment Ji Hao stepped onto the square, all totem pirs vented a blinding fiery light and turned translucent momentarily, letting out waves of destructive thunderbolts towards Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao wasn¡¯t a member of Huaxu Family. Without sensing the power of the special secret talisman owned by every Huaxu Family member or a passage issued by the family, the defensive formation in the ancestral temple area immediately saw Ji Hao as an invader andunched a full strike.

    "Emperor Ji Hao, be careful!" Hauxu Qingye had been moving swiftly around the ancestral temple. Seeing Ji Hao being attacked, he immediately burst into hoarse shouts, "Step back, back, back now! This formation is built by our ancestors and the ancient Thunder God from the heaven..."

    He widely opened his mouth without finishing his speech, because he wasn¡¯t able to. Ji Hao raised one hand and reached out of the shield of Chaos power from the bell, facing the thunderbolts that shed out of the totem pirs. The thunderbolts generated from the great thunder formation, which was built by Huaxu Family ancestors and the ancient Thunder God and thirty-six thunder kings,nded right on Ji Hao¡¯s palm.

    Th dazzling thunderbolts were absorbed by Ji Hao¡¯s palm one after another, without leaving a spark, or even a shallow wound on Ji Hao¡¯s snow-white palm. The thunderbolts were strong enough to destroy a Supreme Magus, but in Ji Hao¡¯s hand, they were just like shreds of shadow, unable to do harm to their target.

    "My great ancestors!" Huaxu Qingye and the group of sane elders were dumbfounded as they watched Ji Hao absorb a full strike from the great thunder formation in their ancestral temple. How strong was Ji Hao exactly? Not even average-level Supreme Magi had the courage to break into this terrifying formation without a good reason while Ji Hao absorbed a full thunder strike from it without spending an effort, which meant...

    Which meant that Ji Hao was already standing on top of the world, that the Huaxu Family had no reserved power to restrain Ji Hao. Evilly speaking, Ji Hao was able to tten the ancestral temple of Huaxu Family, bury the entire Thunder Lake, and ruin the whole foundation of Huaxu Family by his very own self if he wanted to.

    Huaxu Qingye trembled slightly while watching the raging-dragon-like bolts of lightningnding in Ji Hao¡¯s palm one after another. Ji Hao¡¯s palm was like a bottomless ck hole that swallowed all the thunderbolts without stirring up a spark. With one hand raised, Ji Hao walked to the gate of the ancestral temple step by step.

    Holding a triangr shield in the left and a thunder spear in the right hand, Huaxu Qingye watched Ji Hao approaching withrge steps while showing aplicated expression.

    When Ji Hao stood right before his face, Huaxu Qingye gave an embarrassed grin, dipped the shield and spear, and bowed to Ji Hao, "Greetings, Emperor Ji Hao...As the sole divine emperor in the current world, you are indeed greatly powerful."

    Ji Hao politely cupped his hands and greeted back. Then, with his pair of lightning-sharp eyes, he scanned the group of possessed elders trapped in the giant web woven from thunderbolts and said honestly, "I am ttered. I¡¯m just a lucky kid, and my shallow cultivation is not worth mentioning."

    Pointing at those possessed elders, he continued in a deep voice, "I suppose you have found that things aren¡¯t going right, haven¡¯t you?"

    Huaxu Qingye¡¯s face instantly paled, then turned blue, as if he had suddenly lost eighty percent of life-force like an old dying tree, upied by the constantly growing inanition.

    "Aren¡¯t going right? Everything is wrong, all wrong. The young people, the elders, the branch leaders, even myself...My good heaven, how am I supposed to meet my ancestors when I die after the things I have done?"

    Eyes turning red and with tears gushing out, Huaxu Qingye looked at Ji Hao pitifully. He wanted to tell Ji Hao about the ridiculous things he had done these days, but he couldn¡¯t. After all, Ji Hao was a young man while he was an experienced family leader who managed the family for centuries. He organized his words, but could not say it out, despite the efforts he had been making.

    How could he? How could he tell Ji Hao about what he did to the young girls from Huaxu Family? How could he tell Ji Hao that he spent a long time partying extravagantly? How could he tell Ji Hao that he gave a series of orders to push the humankind into a deeper whirlpool?

    The seed of devil was aroused inside him, growing speedily. Lured by the devil, Huaxu Qingye had made too many mistakes that he couldn¡¯t bear to tell. Shedding tears, he grinned bitterly without know what to do or say.

    "Thanks to my ancestors!" Mumbled Huaxu Qingye tearfully, "If the secret seal in the ancestral temple did not tear down the devil in my heart and bring me back to sanity, I might have ordered my Huaxu army to march to every corner of the world and kidnap people from the other ns, then make deals with the non-humankind monsters from Yu Dynasty."

    Seeing Huaxu Qignye sinking into his sorrow, about to lose his mind, Ji Hao hurriedly flipped a finger towards his forehead, casting a mind-settling spell at him. It was like a thunderbolt striking right on his head, as Huaxu Qingye quivered instantly and calmed back down. Breathing deeply, as an experienced family leader, he soon chilled down.

    "Emperor Ji Hao, you came with a n, didn¡¯t you?" He reverently cupped his hands towards Ji Hao and said, "For the humankind, we, Huaxu Family, are willing to do whatever we can, as long as you ask."

    In the ancestral temple, a grey-haired old manughed abruptly in a high-pitched voice, "Qingye, as the family leader, you can¡¯t be too generous. Ji Hao kid won¡¯t visit us with a good intention. Don¡¯t give your words so soon. Everything Huaxu Family has belongs to the family, to us. Even for the humankind, you can¡¯t take a coin from us!"

    "What we have belongs to Huaxu Family, not the humankind!" The old man sneered, "You need to make it clear. You¡¯re our family leader, not a minister of the humankind!"

    Turning around, Huaxu Qingye nced at the old man and sighed heavily without saying a word, only shaking his head.

    ncing at the group of blood-red-eyed elders and branch leaders, Ji Hao said in a nd tone, "Huaxu Leader, I need a batch of armaments. I want every weapon used by Huaxu Family warriors on battlefields, the ones stained with blood!"

    Before Huaxu Qingye said a word, everyone in the ancestral temple began cursing him. Some even took off their boots and threw at Ji Hao and Huaxu Qingye.

    "Want to gain from our Huaxu Family? Piss off! Piss off!"

    "Go away, Ji Hao kid. We won¡¯t give you even a knife!"

    "Go to hell! Huaxu Qingye, if you dare to give Ji Hao one single piece of weapon, we will dismiss you from the office!"

 Chapter 1680: The Original Eight Magic of the Devil

    Chapter 1680: The Original Eight Magic of the Devil

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In the ancestral temple of Huaxu Family, the group of elders and branch leaders of the family were burning with rage. They stared at Huaxu Qingye as if he were apletely unforgivable sinner, seeming even ready to cut him with their dagger-sharp gazes to death.

    These people were all possessed. Their hearts were predominated by desires, and the devils inside them had been roaring rampantly. No one could understand them at the moment, as they had already be the devils. They would put up a desperate fight against anyone who tried to gain even a grain of rice from them.

    Not to mention the fact that Ji Hao asked Huaxu Qingye for all the weapons used by Huaxu Family warriors on battlefields!

    How many weapons would that be? How much money would that be?

    "Huaxu Qingye, if you dare to agree to his demand, you will no longer be the family leader!"

    "Qingye kid, you should die! If I knew you¡¯d be such a lowly b*stard, I would have boiled you in a y pot and fed you to animals when you were born!"

    "Qignye, I¡¯m your great uncle! I will never forgive you if you dare to give our treasures to Ji Hao!"

    Amidst the chaotic yells and shouts, this great uncle suddenly bit off his left little finger, quickly ruminated and then spat out. Blood sshed while the broken little finger transformed into a blood-red figure, shing across the thunderbolt cage. Afterward, this white-haired great uncle abruptly showed up right before Huaxu Qingye¡¯s face.

    Pulling out a mottled bronze four-edged sword, Great Uncle burst into ferocious howls and swung the sword straight down to Huaxu Qingye¡¯s face. The arm-thick heavy sword vented bolts of thunder and struck on Huaxu Qingye, generating a dazzling noise even before the sword touched Qingye¡¯s body.

    Huaxu Qingye shouted out loud while stepping backward as fast as he could. Before, he caged the group of possessed elder and branch leader with the power of the great formation in the ancestral temple, but did manage to do nothing more than caging them. Facing Great Uncle, who suddenly freed himself from the ancestral temple through an unknown method, Huaxu Qingye could do nothing but dodge with a bitter look on his face.

    Seniority, affection, for either of these facts, Huaxu Qingye could not allow himself to attack this great uncle of his.

    This great-uncle, whose long beard reached his stomach, wielded the four-edged sword as he giggled viciously. He chased after Huaxu Qignye andunched a violent series of attacks.

    Speaking of individual power, Great Uncle was slightly stronger than Huaxu Qingye. He caught up with Huaxu Qingye easily and smashed the four-edged sword on Huaxu Qingye¡¯s back three times in a row.

    Ji Hao opened his erect eye and sent a beam of light to Great Uncle.

    Earlier, Great Uncle made three random-looking attacks in a row, but in fact, at that moment, the rolling dark mist inside his body weirdly fluctuated. The space around Great Uncle seemed to be twisted by tens of invisible ck holes, and so was the time in a magical way.

    Within the moment, Huaxu Qingye didn¡¯t suffer three sword strikes. Instead, the number should be twelve-thousand.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    The upper body of Huaxu Qingye was nearly shredded. As his blood sshed along with bone and muscle pieces, he vomited blood and turned around while staring at Great Uncle underneath his consternation and disbelief.

    "Great Uncle, you..."

    Ji Hao was startled as well. The three simple sword moves actually generated twelve-thousand heavy sword strikes in such a weird way. The moment Great Uncleunched the moves, the space and time around him seemed to twist all of a sudden.

    An immeasurably evil power changed the structures of time and space around him, even quaking and affecting the naturalws. The changes weren¡¯t huge, but Ji Hao clearly sensed that to a certain degree, Great Uncle¡¯s moves delivered a power of great Dao.

    Magi never cultivated their souls, just focusing on their physical bodies and strength. They followed Saint Pan Gu and pursued their great Dao through pure strength. They attacked their enemies with simple and wild strength. As for the power of Dao...Supreme Magi might have started learning about the power of Dao through the natural stars inside them, but peak-level Divine Magi like Great Uncle, or half-step Supreme Magi, were still too far away from the power of Dao.

    "Great Uncle, don¡¯t be angry!" Watching Huaxu Qingye vomit blood with half of his lung filling his mouth, without being able to swallow it or spit it out, Ji Hao eximed. Huaxu Qingye was clearly thrown into a miserable situation by his great uncle. Ji Hao hurriedly darted to Huaxu Qingye, threw a life-saving pill into his mouth then swung his sword at Great Uncle¡¯s chest.

    Ji Hao¡¯s move was flexible. He didn¡¯t want to kill Great Uncle with this sword attack, and merely nned to force him back. However, if this old man recklessly kept rushing up, Ji Hao could only ¡¯identally¡¯ finish him.

    Great Uncle was not like those possessed warriors outside the temple. Ji Hao was able to wake up those possessed warriors with his devil-breaking spell, and after a short span of recovery, they would restore their sanity. But from Great Uncle¡¯s eyes, Ji Hao saw something different.

    Great Uncle was indeed possessed by Original Devil, and he indeed has a devil inside his heart. However, unlike those possessed warriors, he was eighty percent clear-minded!

    He agreed with the Original Devil and epted the Original Devil¡¯s theory about being extremely selfish. Regarding the philosophy disyed by Original Devil¡¯s Dao, he couldn¡¯t agree more. He was willingly possessed by the devil, and clearly, the amazing three strikes were performed by a new ability of his which was gifted by the devil.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t believe that Great Uncle could discover such a high-level skill of using the natural space and time powers.

    The pan Gu sword dazzled frostily and shone to a hundred meters away.

    Great Uncle giggled as he turned his feet and nimbly, suddenly disappeared from Ji Hao¡¯s sight. In the next moment, he reappeared behind Ji Hao leaving shreds of afterimages and fiercely bashed him with the four-edged sword dazzling with thunderbolts, on the back nine times in a row.

    Thirty-six heavy strikes were made as the roaring four edged swordnded along with a terrifying thunder power. The Pan Gu bell rang thunderously, releasing circles of dark light that shaved the ground for about a foot.

    Great Uncleughed wildly. As he stomped his foot against the ground, his entire body suddenly transformed into a shred of shadow and disappeared without a trace. In the following moment, he reappeared hundreds of meters away in front of Ji Hao.

    "Ji Hao kid, this is the ¡¯original eight magics of devil¡¯ created by Master Devil. The eight supreme magics are stronger and more ingenious than human magic by a million folds. How can you possibly hurt me?"

    "Kneel and surrender. Since you¡¯re a divine emperor, I will allow you to choose one from all my granddaughters and great-granddaughters to marry to!"

 Chapter 1681: Converting Spirit Blood

    Chapter 1681: Converting Spirit Blood

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Putting down the Pan Gu sword, Ji Hao made the star steps as he raised both fists and approached Great Uncle.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to hack Great Uncle straight to death, but the Pan Gu sword was too lethal. Therefore, he nned to exchange some moves with Great Uncle with his pair of fists, to see how exactly powerful was the so-called ¡¯original eight magics of devil¡¯. Earlier, through the short battle between Great Uncle and himself, Ji Hao surprisingly discovered that this ¡¯original eight magics of devil¡¯ seems to be profoundly meaningful.

    Not to mention anything else, since Great Uncle managed to free himself from the thunder cage by chewing a little finger of his, that escaping magic he used must be powerful.

    As Divine Magi could regrow their bodies from blood drops, Great Uncle freed himself by sacrificing a little finger. The great formation in the Huaxu Family Ancestral Temple wasn¡¯t an ordinary one, but still, he moved so easily through it. Did that mean that no formation in the world could trap him now?

    Punching out his fists like shooting stars, Ji Hao attacked Great Uncle¡¯s face, bringing up two gusts of fierce wind.

    Huaxu Qingye swallowed the pill given by Ji Hao and had his injuries healed already. Watching Ji Haounching the mountain-ttening punch, he hurriedly shouted out loud, "Great Uncle, it¡¯s not toote to mend your way...Emperor Ji Hao! Please show mercy. My Great Uncle is old and weak. He cannot stand your great strength!"

    Huaxu Qingye thought of how Ji Hao absorbed the thunder strikes from the great formation without suffering any harm. With such a strong body, Ji Hao¡¯s strength must be horrifying too. Great Uncle was an old man, who could truly be killed by a couple of punch from Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao chuckled and put forth his strength even harder.

    Great Uncleughed like cawing crows. His pair of legs leftyers of afterimages in the air while his slender body moved swiftly like a willow twig in the wind, dodging. He was appearing in all directions as if the space and distance no longer meant a thing to him, and he could be wherever he wanted to be without spending any time.

    Ji Hao spread his spirit power, and even sensed a strange twist of the time around Great Uncle. Great Uncle did not simply change the space around him, he did something to the time as well.

    Earlier, Great Uncle seemed to exist in the ¡¯past moment¡¯, but suddenly, he had already broken the limit of time and stepped into the ¡¯next moment¡¯. The time became so disordered around him. Through am immeasurably twisted span of time, Ji Hao felt harder and harder to catch up with him.

    "Original Devil idol!" While dodging, Great Uncleughed, "How¡¯ bout this? Can you touch a finger of mine?"

    Huaxu Qingye¡¯s expressions had been changing quickly. Before Ji Hao responded, Huaxu Qingye already had a specific answer based on what he had learned ¡ª Of all secret spell he could cast and all treasures he owned, nothing could cause any threat to Great Uncle in his current state.

    He wasn¡¯t able to attack Great Uncle at all, because he and Great Uncle weren¡¯t merely separated by space, but also by time. He had to understand the great Dao of time to a certain level to be able to attack Great Uncle. But, as a Huaxu Family member, he was born with the thunder power. If he broke into the level of Supreme Magus now, he would be able to attack Great Uncle with the power of his star. Otherwise, how could he ever do anything to Great Uncle?

    Seeing this, those imprisoned elders and branch leadersughed and apuded for the supreme devil power disyed by Great Uncle. As he said, these devil magics were far more powerful than human magic. Delightfully, some of these people started to think that epting the offer of Original Devil was clearly a wonderful thing to do.

    "Break!" Ji Hao gave a resonant growl. Shooting out his fists again, he released two streaks of dark fire from between his fingers. With a rumbling noise, the fire spread from his fists wave after wave and crushed both the time and space in the surroundings.

    The space copsed while the time twisted. Hiding behind the twisted time and space and casting his devil magi, Great Uncle gave a muffled snort. Darting out of the copsing space with a startle, he leaped backward for tens of meters and came to under a totem pir, gasping for air.

    The copsed space left a few bone-deep wounds on his body. In the wounds, his blood and flesh vanished, leaving the cutting edges of his skin as smooth as mirrors, with faint fiery lights lingering inside.

    "Twist the space and time to disable your enemies from touching you... indeed a magical way of fighting." Ji Hao said ndly, "But recently, I¡¯ve learned something about the great Dao of destruction...No matter what magic you cast, I can simply crush it. You made space and time protect you, so I shattered the space. What else can you do?"

    "Original Devil secret fist!" With his face darkened, Great Uncle looked at Ji Hao, took out a bottle of medicine, and threw it into his mouth, swallowing with difficulty. Afterward, a strong scent of blood spread from his body as he began regenerating his blood and flesh which had vanished due to the power of destruction.

    He clenched his fingers and squeezed out strands of devil power through them. His fists turned ck, then transparent like crystal, with twisted spell symbols sparkling inside. Crossing his arms, Great Uncle made a series of cracking noise by shattering the space around his fists, as easily as crushing a thin piece of ice.

    "Original Devil idol disables my enemies from attacking me, while Original Devil secret fist allows me to kill any enemy!" Great Uncle looked at Ji Hao, then suddenly raised his head andughed out loud confidently. Next, he shot out his fists towards Ji Hao. Within the short moment, he punched tens of thousands of times.

    Ji Hao deactivated the Pan Gu bell and took the tens of thousands of heavy punches with his body.

    Amidst the never-ending thuds, Ji Hao remained unmoved. Great Uncle¡¯s fistsnded on Ji Hao¡¯s body over and over again, but failed to leave a mark on his skin.

    "Are you tickling me?" Ji Hao looked at Great Uncle and sneered, "You need to work harder even if you are tickling me."

    The space around Ji Hao had been copsing and healing over and over again. Every punch from Great Uncle left a foot-wide space hole around Ji Hao, but the broken space couldn¡¯t hurt Ji Hao either.

    While frowning, Great Uncle nodded slowly and said, "Hmm, my physical body is too weak. I can¡¯t do any harm to you as a peak-level Divine Magus."

    Shaking his head, Great Uncle sneered again and continued, "Since the physical body failed, let¡¯s try primordial spirit!"

    Breathing deeply, Great Uncle¡¯s tall, slim, yet muscr body withered suddenly, and the ocean-like thriving life-force inside him was drained immediately. Soon, his spirit bloodpsed to lower than the level of Senior Magi.

    However, his spirit power grew stronger and stronger, reaching an unbelievable level within a blink of an eye.

    Through a secret devil magic, he had actually converted all his spirit blood into his spirit power.

 Chapter 1682: Original Devil Spirit

    Chapter 1682: Original Devil Spirit

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Magi never cultivated their souls. The soul of a Magus could only grow passively along the physical body, in a natural way, while being nourished by the physical body.

    Normally, the soul of a peak-level Divine Magus was as powerful as the soul of a lowest-grade disciple of Yu Yu who had yet to finish his first sixty-years of cultivation. Without the dual protection of a strong body, thriving spirit blood, and special magic treasures, even an ordinary ghost or spirit could severely harm a Divine Magus by casting a soul magic.

    Great Uncle was the same. He was a half-step Supreme Magus, but his soul was only a couple of times stronger than the soul of an ordinary human being. If onepared Ji Hao¡¯s soul to a vast sea, Great Uncle¡¯s soul was merely like a drop of water.

    However, as he cast the secret devil magic, his spirit blood drained in no time, and his spirit power was boosted crazily up, as overwhelming as a tsunami.

    A drop of water expanded to a stream, then the stream momentarily became a great river. Within a blink of an eye, the river flooded towards all directions formidably. Once again, the space and time twisted around Great Uncle, even more intensely than before. His body became a thin and blurry silhouette amidst shadows and lights, with natural powers roaring around him. Gradually, all the natural powers that existed near the ancestralnd of Huaxu Family in the Thunder Lake area were agitated by his tremendous spirit power.

    Rapidly flowing streams of energy erupted ragingly in every direction likeets. The colorfulets shot to every corner of the ancestralnd. The walls of the ancestral temple glowed brightly while the marks of ancient thunder Dao emerged suddenly on the totem pirs. A powerful formation shielded the entire temple, defending against the agitated natural powers.

    Blinding lightsnded on the walls and roof of the ancestral temple, causing earthshaking booms. The ancient thunder patterns on the totem pirs sparkled along with sting noises, while the thunderbolts wrapped around them dimmed downyer byyer. The enormous ancestral temple quaked intensely, with spider-web-like cracks spreading on the walls.

    Great Uncle breathed deeply as he spread his harms. Within a couple of breaths, his soul power had already concentrated into an impressive ocean. He was not as powerful as Ji Hao, who had mastered multiple types of great Dao and grown an embryo of Dao. But at the moment, his spirit power had already been improved by a-hundred-thousand-folds.

    "We human beings never cultivate our souls... How stupid we were." Great Uncleughed out loud, " Today, by converting my spirit blood into spirit power, I truly see the wonderfulness of this world. The great Dao of the world turns to be so fabulous, so splendid!"

    With a creaking noise, Great Uncle¡¯s withered skin wrapped his drained bones tight, making him look like a skeleton which could fall at any moment. However, his spirit power had still been rising and boiling. As his physical body gradually failed to withstand the constantly growing spirit power, thin cracks began appearing on his bones.

    Paying no attention to his body which could shatter in pieces in the next moment, he looked at Ji Hao and barked, "Ji Hao kid, my words still count. If you are willing to follow me, you can marry all my granddaughters and great-granddaughters!"

    With a pair of deeply sunken eyes and two blood-red light spots inside those eyes, he stared at Ji Hao. His eyes looked like a pair of blood-red stars.

    "The power I¡¯m having right now is beyond your imagination! Ji Hao, you¡¯re a Magus too. You have never cultivated your soul, so you can¡¯t understand my powerfulness..."

    As Great Uncle prepared to give Ji Hao a lecture, Ji Hao burst intoughter. He opened his erect eye and let numerous ck fiery lotus of destruction bloom silently around him. The lotuses each had golden cores.

    From his forehead, Ji Hao released his spirit power, which was thousands of times greater and purer than Great Uncle¡¯s. Like a wless ss screen, his spirit power covered the entire Thunder Lake and the surrounding area for millions of miles. This piece of space was entirely wrapped up by his spirit power, inch by inch.

    Thecent Great Uncle instantly vomited blood, and his pair of eyeballs almost popped out of his face.

    The mouthful of blood he vomited nearly drained hisst bit of life-force. As the blood squirted out of his body, his limbs directly turned into grey dust, drifting away and disappearing within a blink.

    "People, a little help?" Great Uncle turned around and made the request to the other possessed Huaxu Family leaders with difficulty.

    "Are you going to watch me fail and die?" Great Uncle¡¯s eyes shone brightly with the blood-red light as he yelled, "Don¡¯t you forget that you wouldn¡¯t end well either if I die! Help me now, and you will be helping not only me, but yourselves as well!"

    Following the cracking noise, the hundreds of totem pirs which had already been cracked by the ets¡¯ created by Great Uncle copsed suddenly. The group of possessed Huaxu Family leaders were freed.

    Hearing Great Uncle¡¯s roars, these family leaders had their eyes dazzled in differently weird ways. About sixty percent of them burst in growls, opened their mouths, and sent their thriving life-force to Great Uncle.

    Ji Hao raised his eyebrows ¡ª Were these family leaders giving their spirit blood directly to Great Uncle? No Magus had ever done things like this before. Interesting! It seemed that Original Devil was generous enough to teach them some serious magic.

    Great Uncleughed out wildly. His copsing body swelled up, while his vanished limbs grew quickly back. He restored his spirit blood, with the help of some other leaders, and his spirit blood grew as strong as before, then continued growing without a limit.

    The quality of his spirit blood was not yetparable with that of a Supreme Magus, but in terms of quantity, he had truly reached the basic level of Supreme Magus!

    He thundered, swiftly converting his spirit blood into a mighty spirit power by using his soul. The dark thunderbolts generated from his spirit power struck out of his eyes, hacking on the transparent screen condensed from Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power like thousands of sharp swords.

    Great Uncle trembled slightly, with blood flowing out of his eyes, nose, mouth and ears.

    "Original Devil spirit, ughter the world with the thunder!" All of a sudden, a thunderous roar erupted from Great Uncle¡¯s chest. He pointed his finger down and immediately, a thousands of miles wide ck bolt of lightning descended.

 Chapter 1683: The Rising Devil Fire

    Chapter 1683: The Rising Devil Fire

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The thousands of miles wide thunderbolt descended, even shocking Ji Hao with its formidability, which made him lift his head.

    Great Uncleughed boisterously. His hair and beard had all turned ck with a faint blood-red hue, while a tens of thousands of meters tall dark silhouette appeared hazily behind him, looking down at Ji Hao with glowing red eyes. It was sitting on a lotus woven from a blood-red me with its legs crossed.

    The thunderbolt shed down the sky for hundreds of miles, beingpressed to about a hundred-miles-wide. Having dropped for a thousand miles, it turned hundreds of meters wide.

    About ten miles above the ground, the dark thunderbolt looked already thinner than a hair, shing swiftly across the sky andnding on Ji Hao¡¯s head in an instant.

    Ji Hao raised his hand in a flutter and made a full-punch at the thunderbolt. The dark fire burned ragingly on his fist while the power of destruction swept across the surrounding area wave after wave, shredding the space above Ji Hao¡¯s head for about three-hundred-meters thoroughly.

    In the following moment, the crushed space twisted and changed.

    Not even Ji Hao could understand why would the ¡¯destroyed¡¯ space still twist. Clearly, the power of Dao delivered by this bolt of thunder had gone beyond Ji Hao¡¯s current limitation.

    The destroyed space twisted and allowed the thunderbolt tond on Ji Hao¡¯s fist. A ck fire exploded on the fist, sending tiny sparks darting in every direction. Ji Hao suffered an unbearable pain as waves of thin electric currents drilled into his pores and merged into thunder power streams, flushing inside his body.

    Wrapping his wounded fist with his spirit power, Ji Hao was studying and analyzing the nature of the dark thunderbolt as fast as he could. He cultivated himself for multiple types of Dao, and had also mastered several thunder arts, such as Priest Dachi¡¯s ¡¯clear and peaceful¡¯ thunder art. If onepared the world to a wless jade, Priest Dachi¡¯s thunder art could be like the clearest, most harmless spring in the world, that any impurity which might pollute the world would be cleaned away by this pure and soft, harmless-looking stream.

    Priest Qingwei¡¯s thunder art was strict and majestic like thews of nature, that anything against his will or belief would be crushed thoroughly by his thunder art in an unstoppable away. It was overwhelming, magnificent, harming people with its greatness. It was heavy and strong, and could force all living beings to follow the rules of Dao included in his thunder art in a perfect way; that was Priest Qingwei¡¯s thunder art.

    Priest Yu Yu¡¯s thunder art was tough and violent, like an unyielding sword, ¡¯killing¡¯ the evils with its pure might. His thunder art was like the sharpest sword in the world, designed to cut off and shred everything that he didn¡¯t approve.

    Priest Dachi¡¯s thunder art was about ¡¯purifying and maintaining¡¯, Priest Qingwei¡¯s thunder art represented ¡¯disciples¡¯, while Yu Yu¡¯s thunder art yed a role of ¡¯correcting and rejecting¡¯. These three different types of thunder arts werepletely different, but all greatly powerful and fitting the great Dao of nature of Pan Gu world.

    Nevertheless, the dark thunderbolt that drilled into Ji Hao¡¯s body wasn¡¯t the same thing.

    The dark thunderbolt was twisted and irritable. It invaded Ji Hao¡¯s body, crazily devouring and assimting everything it touched. Ji Hao felt that it was like millions of tentacles covered in tiny mouths, eating everything inside him, twisting everything and assimting everything, then mutating his body.

    If onepared Ji Hao¡¯s fist to a purely white wall, the dark thunderbolts that struck onto his body would clearly be like a crazy little devil, doodling, hacking, and chiseling on the snow-white wall. The little devil chopped the wall into pieces and then swallowed it.

    Thin ck electric currents flew out of Ji Hao¡¯s fingers. Ji Hao could even sense the greediness of the restless thunder magic. It hated Ji Hao¡¯s strong body so much; therefore, it cast the darkest curse to Ji Hao, cursing whatever gifted Ji Hao this strong body and disabled it from gulping him. It wanted nothing more than devour Ji Hao and twist him as quickly as possible.

    That was the nature of the dark thunder art, greedy, dirty, twisted, silent.

    With a series of snapping noise, the skin on Ji Hao¡¯s left fist ruptured, letting out ck blood.

    The power of destruction was boosted up to an extreme level, setting Ji Hao¡¯s whole body on fire that was ck in color. The greedy and twisted dark thunderbolts shed against the fire of destruction, generating a sizzling noise. The dark thunderbolt was destroyed and turned into nothingness strand by strand, while the thin wounds on Ji Hao¡¯s left fist healed speedily.

    "A terrifying evil thunder art, it truly is..." Ji Hao couldn¡¯t yet find an urate word to define the nature of the dark thunder art, but he clearly knew that human beings could not survive this dark power with their currently mastered magic and techniques.

    To a certain degree, the dark thunder art represented the power of the devil, which basically was an invincible opponent of the current magic system of the humankind. Human beings would not be able to rival the eight devil magic created and spread by Original Devil.

    "Do you now know how powerful I am?" Great Uncle smiled to Ji Hao with a pair of dazzling blood-red eyes, "My words haven¡¯t changed. You can be my grandson-inw or great-grandson-inw...Or, you can even be with one of my daughters, who have already married some other men and had their children. All in all, as long as you follow my lead, you can be with any girl in my family."

    While chuckling, Great Uncle nodded to Ji Hao, "We¡¯re family...In the future, I will be the human emperor forever and ever while you predominate the divine throne, but as a junior in my family. You and me together, the world will belong to us!"

    Extremely selfish, extremely greedy!

    The devil came from one¡¯s selfishness. What Great Uncle said perfectly exined the core origin of the inner devil.

    Ji Hao sneered at him and abruptly swung his hands backward, cast an overwhelming series of devil-breaking spell onto the group of possessed Huaxu Family leaders. While trembling, the eyes of those possessed ones turned back clear.

    Instantly, a half of them shouted out loud and gathered towards Huaxu Qingye. The other half had their hearts upied by the nature of devil, even though their eyes were clear again. Immediately, hundreds, who were sharing their spirit blood with Great Uncle, stopped and burst into shrill yells, "Bullsh*t! The humankind and the world belong to us!"

    Before Ji Hao and Great Uncle said a word, these people fled in all directions. In the meantime, the waves of devil power releasing from their bodies spread out while their spirit power soared.

    At the moment, the power of devil enveloped the Huaxu Ancestor Temple while the shrill roars echoing across the sky, shaking people¡¯ hearts.

 Chapter 1684: Human Extermination Plan

    Chapter 1684: Human Extermination n

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Outside Liang Zhu City, on the mountain-huge chariot, Original Devil, Master Spirit-ughter and Yu Huo each sat on a purely golden carved armchair, facing each other.

    Frightful evil powers coiled around their bodies in streams, invisible but shing against each other intensely in the air. They generated ck sparks, colorful swirls, and transparent flowers from time to time.

    A quarter of an hour ago, one of Yu Huo¡¯s maids was identally drawn in a ck fire swirl that suddenly appeared when serving tea. As a golden-rimmed mand flower spin slightly in the swirl, the maid was instantly torn into pieces, then exploded into a cloud of ck sparks, dissipating in the wind. Since then, no one dared to approach the chariot anymore. Within hundred-miles, all non-humankind beings had evacuated. From a long distance away, they looked at the three powerful beings on the chariot without daring to even make a loud gasp.

    The Original Devil and Yu Huo were both clones, clearly weaker than the real them. But, Original Devil had the operation of the great Dao of Pan Gu world under his control to a certain extent, which gave him an immeasurable additional force, while Yu Huo controlled the Pan Yu brain and the soul power from countless soul puppets.

    With these additional powers and abilities, they weren¡¯t stronger than Master Spirit-ughter, but no weaker than him either.

    Surrounding Master Spirit-ughter, the invisible devil power stormed for a while but failed to deliver an obvious effect, after which, Master Spirit-ughter immediately coordinated with Original Devil andunched an offensive on Yu Huo. But soon, it joined the side of Yu Huo and helped him tounch a counterattack on Original Devil.

    Having spent a long time feeling each other out, atst, the three of them helplessly found out that none of them could do anything to each other. The evil power streams kept surging around them without an end, but the tense atmosphere between them was gradually eased.

    Master Spirit-ughter had a sulky look. As the most powerful sky devil in this world, he actually failed to suppress Yu Huo and Original Devil, who weren¡¯t at their best states yet. He was frustrated, and also felt threatened. His eyes dazzled with a colorful light as countless evil magic which could speedily improve his power popped into his mind.

    Also with a dark face, Yu Huo looked at Original Devil and Master Spirit-ughter. Before, he had already seen Pan Gu world as his property, as his personal collection. But suddenly, these two showed up to share the profits of this world. Despite the fact that no actual and direct conflict of interest existed between Master Spirit-ughter and himself, he was still with a strong displeasure.

    Original Devil looked at the other two with a faint smile on his face. He was the evil of Pan Gu, the culmination of all the evil in Pan Gu world. He had a much stronger background than the other two. Therefore, he was proud and confident. He believed that both Yu Huo and Master Spirit-ughter were merely two young living beings who weren¡¯t even worth mentioning.

    If he weren¡¯t divided into billions of pieces and sealed deep down the hearts of human beings, and had restored even one in a billion of his power, he would have killed the other two long ago. In his eyes, both Pan Yu world creatures and sky devils were the best preys, so why would he let any of them go?

    Confronting each other for long, Original Devilughed with a hissing voice and said, "You seemed to have doubts."

    Spreading his hands, he narrowed his eyes and sneered, "Yu Huo, my friend, you¡¯re new to this world, so you may not know some secrets of this realm. But my friend, don¡¯t you feel that back then, your people invaded this world a bit too easily?"

    Yu Huo narrowed his eyes and responded ndly, "Perhaps, Pan Gu world has always been so weak"

    Original Devilughed hissingly, his voice hinting apletely unconcealed scorn, "My friend, if you¡¯re truly so stupid...Master Spirit, shall we join hands to take care of him and tear his soul apart to fulfill our appetites?"

    Master Spirit-ughter grinned as if he agreed, "I¡¯m good with it. I¡¯ll ept any soul, whether it¡¯s from a divine god, a saint, or an ant. But of course, the soul of a powerful being like our friend Yu Huo must be especially delicious, right?"

    Yu Huoughed as well, then ¡¯friendly¡¯ nodded to Original Devil and said mildly, "Original Devil my friend, what do you have to widen my knowledge?"

    With a dry voice, Original Devil continued, "The powerful beings in Pan Gu world have been hiding. Back then when Pan Yu world people invaded this world, none of them truly made a move to defend this world against you...Two looted in the burning house, a few chose to be worldly wise and make themselves safe, and another few itched to try. But, the ones who intended to try their best to wipe you all out were injured badly for sealing me. Back then, they were yet to recover.

    "Who are the few who truly wanted to do it?" Together, Yu Huo and Master Spirit-ughter looked at him and asked.

    Original Devil remained silent, but raised a finger and drew aplicated and profound Chaos character in the air with a faint dark mist ¡ª ¡¯Hong¡¯.

    The most powerful beings were usually called ¡¯Pan¡¯, while the ones with infinite powers of creation were called ¡¯Hong¡¯.

    Taking Pan Gu world as an example, as the world creator, Pan Gu was a ¡¯Pan¡¯, while Priest Jun, who was born in the embryo of Pan Gu world, was ¡¯Hong¡¯! Ever since Pan Gu created the world and created a homnd for billions of living beings, the source of the power of creation of the whole world had always been Priest Jun.

    "Didn¡¯t he die?" Yu Huo frowned as his pupils shrank to the size of a needlepoint, heart upied by fear, "We had ¡¯Hong¡¯ in Pan Yu world too, but Great Ancestor Pan Yu killed it. Even its soul was devoured by Pan Yu...¡¯Hong¡¯, is it truly so powerful?"

    Original Devil nced at Yu Huo scornfully and responded, "Even I fell into his trap and ended up being sealed by him. You tell me if he is he is powerful or not."

    Sneering again, he continued in a nd tone, "The reason I invited you two to ally with me is exactly this. Priest Jun normally wouldn¡¯t make a move, but once he did, he was always absolutely sure. If he has his eyes on us, we would, for certain, fall on bad days."

    Spreading his hands, he continued almost shamelessly, "I¡¯m fine with it, because he wouldn¡¯t truly destroy me. As for you..."

    Without paying any attention to his evil smile, Yu Huo and Master Spirit-ughter asked one question with one voice, "So, do you know how to deal with him?"

    Licking his lips, Original Devil smiled and gave his answer, "That¡¯s right! We can only rival that being bybining our powers. Hehe, in fact, it¡¯s not too hard to defeat him...I have a n here, called ¡¯human extermination¡¯. As long as you can kill over ny-nine percent of all human beings..."

    "Absolutely not! Do you see us as idiots?" Together, Yu Huo and Master Spirit-ughter burst into curses."

 Chapter 1685: Collecting Weapons from the World

    Chapter 1685: Collecting Weapons from the World

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Generally, being selfish wasn¡¯t a good thing.

    Therefore, Great Uncle fell to the ground. His cultivation was limited while his spirit blood was merely at the level of peak-divine Magi. He burned his spirit blood out, but still, the spirit power he managed to gain was beneath his expectation.

    When the group of Huaxu Family elders and branch leaders who shared their spirit blood with him fled to different directions, Great Uncle was already exhausted, as he had squandered his power to activate the surrounding natural powers and generate the dark thunderbolt. Weakly, he fell to the ground as he yelled at the fleeing ones.

    "Come back, back, idiots! You dispersed your force! How can you defeat Huaxu Qingye and Ji Hao like this?"

    But, how could these Huaxu Family elders and branch leaders ever turn around? They were now after different purposes, thinking that they should be the owner of the family, and even the dominator of the world. They moved as fast as they could while grinning at their followers.

    The Original Devil showed up and gave a clear idea to these elders and branch leaders who were still a bit ignorant before, ¡¯What belongs to the family stays with the family, while what belongs to them stays with themselves.¡¯ ¡¯A man lives only for himself¡¯, Original Devil might have cut deep into their hearts and buried this belief there.

    Great Uncle shouted especially loud, but the ones who truly turned around and stood by his side were no more than a couple of his direct descendants, while all the others who weren¡¯t so close with him ran away at their highest speed.

    Huaxu Qingye wore a sulky look. Watching those elders and branch leaders fleeing like wasps fleeing out of their exploding nest, he suddenly heard the sad and bitterughter of himself from his heart. The Huaxu Family weren¡¯t as solid as an iron board before, but at least it was united. Yet, from this day on, it was torn apart, and would never revive.

    Everyone now had selfish motives, and had agreed with their selfishness, making their own choices for the future.

    "From now on, Huaxu...will be no more than a family name." Huaxu Qingye murmured to himself weakly, as if he was watching the countless ns and families gathered under the battle g of Huaxu Family raise their own gs one after another, then start sky-devouring wars to ughter crazily for power, wealth, territories, and beauties!

    Because of the Original Devil, the blood brothers suddenly grew up and began dividing up the possessions of the family, which were passed down from their ancestors, and began to fight for themselves.

    Such a thing would not happen only to Huaxu Family, but also to the otherrge human families and ns such as You Xiong Family, Fuxi Family, and Suren Family. Eventually, all these powerful families and ns would fall apart because of the selfish desires of their members. One day, they would break up into countless small ns or even tribes, from super families which were strong enough to influence the entire humankind. They would never unite again, and their influence on the humankind would be constantly weakened.

    By then, with enough supporters, one brave and capable human emperor would be able to sweep across the human world in an unprecedented, formidable way, and be the true king of the humankind!

    "I saw it, yet I failed to stop it!" Said Huaxu Qingye emotionlessly, "Is this what the world wanted? If it is, I can say nothing more...Even if it isn¡¯t, what would I be able to say? Gong Sun Xun, you¡¯re meant to be a joke...Si Wen Ming, you¡¯re such a lucky, lucky man!"

    Giving a long sigh, Huaxu Qingye walked to Great Uncle with heavy and slow steps. Ji Hao stood in front of Great Uncle. By his side, a few Huaxu Family elders and branch leaders red at thetter.

    Ji Hao chuckled, slightly shaking his head while reaching his hand towards him as he said, "Great Uncle? Please, hand over all your weapons. Armors, weapons, all kinds of treasures, I need them all."

    Great Uncle bared his teeth andughed with hatred. He narrowed his eyes, tilted his head, and nced at Ji Hao from head to toe. "You need those all? So greedy! How dare you say that you need everything I have? My inherited armors, weapons, those des, swords, spears, arrows and crossbows, my staffs, my treasures, how dare you im to need them all?"

    "Or you die!" Ji Hao smiled and pulled out the Pan Gu sword. Flipping his left hand, which had already recoveredpletely without even a scar, he said, "If I kill you and get all your belongings myself, the result would be the same for me. It would be slightly troublesome to do, but afterward, many lingering problems could be saved. Totally worth it."

    "I¡¯ll kill you and get your things on my own, but in this process, without your cooperation, I will ¡¯identally¡¯ kill an uncertain number of your descendants. Not even I can tell you what the number will be." Ji Hao shrugged and threatened. Dark flowers bloomed around his body while burning quietly. The fiery ck lotuses hovered around him and made him look like a devil god in the darkness of night, so terrifying, so mysterious.

    "Emperor Ji Hao, you can just take all the blood-stained armaments in our storage." Huaxu Qingye walked over and carefully pressed his hand on Ji Hao¡¯s left hand which was gripping the hilt of the sword. Then, he avoided touching the spinning ck lotuses with extra carefulness while looking at Ji Hao¡¯s cold face and said politely and gently, "We, Huaxu Family, from this moment on...can bear no more blood shedding."

    Grinning in pain, he continued, "The blood we shed today, the life-force we lost today, is more than what we suffered in the past million, ten-million years. Today, we can¡¯t bear losing even one more member."

    Ji Hao looked at him silently. To be honest, no Huaxu Family member actually died today, but as Huaxu Qingye said, the Huaxu Family had indeed suffered too heavy a loss on this day, too heavy. Huaxu Family was like a healthy strong giant before, but when those elders and branch leaders fled with selfish thoughts, they left hundreds of bone-deep, huge wounds on the giant¡¯s body, tearing his internal organs and letting out his blood and energy ceaselessly.

    "I¡¯m doing it for the humankind, Leader Qingye. I need your cooperation!" Putting down the sword, Ji Hao seriously cupped his hands to Huaxu Qingye.

    "For the humankind, but we Huaxu Family..." Huaxu Qingye felt being enlightened all of a sudden. Going through what Original Devil started, he now saw ¡¯the humankind¡¯ and ¡¯Huaxu Family¡¯ as clearer terms.

    Ji Hao imed to do everything for the humankind, for which reason, he would not try to put Huaxu Family in a difficult position on purpose.

    "For the humankind!" Huaxu Qingye sighed and nodded heavily, "Everyone will hand over their weapons...All storages will be opened for Emperor Ji Hao to take anything he needs."

    Ji Hao bowed deeply to Huaxu Qingye. Anyhow, he was a qualified family leader.

    An hourter, Ji Hao left Thunder Lake with seventy percent of all armaments in the storage of the family.

 Chapter 1686: The Devil of Chu Wu Clan

    Chapter 1686: The Devil of Chu Wu n

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao visited more than ten top-grade human ns and families after collecting the blood-stained armaments from Huaxu Family.

    The leaders and elders and branch leaders of these families and ns were possessed as well, but as same as Huaxu Family, these super ns and families all had their special powers. Not long after being possessed by the devil, the leaders of these families and ns woke up under the protection of their ancestors.

    Exactly like what happened in Huaxu Family, the people had been fighting each other when Ji Hao arrived. The ancestralnds were nearly ttened, heavy casualties had been suffered, and blood hatred had grown between branches already.

    Ji Hao defeated the arisen devils in the hearts of all possessed elders, leaders, and branch leaders with his devil-breaking magic, releasing the seeds of devil inside them and allowing them to be sane again. A small part of these people retrieved their kindness and senses of responsibility, but most of them never turned back.

    Lured by Original Devil, they had already tasted the sweetness of power and strength; they enjoyed what power and strength brought them. They were no longer controlled by the Original devil; they were already the devils.

    Ji Hao knew what they had gone through, and how their thoughts had changed. But, he didn¡¯t know what to do to stop all this from happening. For sure, he could not step into the inner affairs of any of these families while the family leaders couldn¡¯t bear to kill all these ¡¯turned¡¯ elders and branch leaders.

    Without saying too much, Ji Hao collected their armaments and left. He felt like he heard a shrill cracking noise, loud and clear, as if the never-melting icebergs in the northernmost ocean had suddenly copsed. Uncountable invisible but clearly sensible cracks had already urred inside theserge families and ns.

    "Families..." Leaving the ancestralnd of the Suiren Family and sensing the scorching hot power spreading, Ji Hao shook his head.

    Behind him, some elders and branch leaders were giving their orders, following which, the warriors blew the horns. These elders and branch leaders no longer stood by the side of their leader with united hearts. Instead, they formed their own groups, confronting each other with their own warriors.

    Their hearts of unity had already been torn apart, and so were the families. Once Ji Hao left, some elders began questioning the family leader, requiring him to open all treasuries and distribute all the treasures that belonged to the family ¡¯evenly¡¯ to the ¡¯high-grade leaders¡¯, who were ¡¯qualified enough¡¯ to hold them.

    As Ji Hao walked further and further away, the conflicts between family members grew more and more intense and unstoppable.

    In the southwest corner of Mind, among the towering mountains was a deep valley. On both sides of the valley, two purely dark mighty mountains faced each other. ¡¯Senior Magi¡¯, ¡¯Junior Magi¡¯, four blood-red characters were carved into the two mountains.

    These were the Senior Magi Mountain and Junior Magi Mountain. Standing between the two thousand-miles-tall mountains was a three-thousand-meters-wide, ten-thousand-meters-tall stone gate, embossed with a twisted ghost face which was covered in human blood, mixed with the blood of all kinds of beasts and mineral dust.

    Hundreds of fierce and wild looking Chi Wu n Magi stood under the stone gate, wearing leather armors and helmets made from beast skin, and holding bone staffs. Laughing grimly, they flipped their fingers and sent out sparks of green fire to burn a few white deer curling on the ground without being able to move.

    The enormous white deer were disabled by a special magic. The fire sparksnded on their bodies, burned their skins, and reached straight to their internal organs and bones, making them scream in pain. Their shrill howls could be heard from a very long distance away.

    Behind each of these Magi was clone of the Original Devil, wrapped in coiling dark mist and varying from meters to tens of meters in heights. The eyes of these Magi sparkled with a faint blood-red light, which looked the same as the eyes of devils.

    "Scream, scream...The louder you scream, the sweeter your souls will be." A hideous Magus with a skull-like face hissed inughter, "Scream louder, harder, hehe, louder!"

    Pressed under the magic power, faint deer silhouettes glistened above the heads of the few white deers. Those were their souls, struggling and wailing, giving the twisted soul power waves in all directions in pain. The hundreds of Magi were greedily inhaling the painful soul energy, seeming to even be drunk.

    The gate between the Senior Magi Mountain and Junior Magi Mountain was called ¡¯Gate of Magi¡¯. Through the gate, one would walk into a three-thousand-miles-long valley called Magi Prairie; it was the core of Chu Wu n. Countless Magi families from Chu Wu n lived in this area, generation after generation, preserving the most primitive, wildest, and the cruellest magic system created by human beings, and the most tribal, barbarous habits from the primordial, ancient human culture.

    Chu Wu n Magi followed thew of the jungle. After being worsened by them with extra efforts, the internalpetition of this n was as cruel as the cultivation process of ¡¯Gu¡¯, as they would basically ¡¯eat¡¯ theirpetitors until there were no more left.

    Numerous magi wrapped in dark mist had been walking in the vast valley behind the gate, with twisted smiles on their faces. Some of them were carefully capturing poisonous bugs and snakes from the valley, while some others were picking useful herbs from the mountain.

    In many areas on the two mountains,rge blue or green fires had been risen by towering trees or under giant rocks. Large pots were put on the fires, with strange liquid medicines boiling in them. Dense smoke rose towards the sky and merged with a strong scent of herbs, releasing a colorful glow that sealed the airspace of the Magi Mountains area.

    On top of the gate, on the broad stone girder, about ten Chu Wu n elders in luxurious clothes were sitting quietly on ck stone armchairs, with the hazy figures of Original Devil behind them, tens of thousands of meters tall. The narrowed their eyes and gazed into the distance, watching Mr. Crow darting over at lightning speed with Ji Hao standing on his back. ck and golden mes were coiled on Mr. Crow¡¯s spread wings.

    "Ji Hao kid is here!" One elder sneered.

    "He visited over ten families and took their armaments!" Snorted another elder.

    "We Chu Wu n will not be a pushover. No one can take even a grass from us without paying the price!" The third elder bared his teeth and said, "Unless he trades for it with better things."

    "Not even that! Haven¡¯t you heard that he even destroyed the clones of Master Original Devil in those families?" The fourth elder turned around and looked at the clearing devil figure behind him, then continued coldly, "Master Original Devil gave us power, and a hope to unite Pan Gu world...No one can tear us apart from him!"

    These elders now stared at Ji Hao in such an unfriendly way, with brightly shining blood-red eyes.

 Chapter 1687: Turning into Devils

    Chapter 1687: Turning into Devils

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    On Magi Prairie was ake called Magi Pond. The light-red water in theke seemed to contain countless sorrowful souls, rippling quickly. The strong scent of blood emitting from theke could even make a human being faint, but the Chu Wu Magi sitting around theke had been inhaling the strangely thick scent of blood as if it were the most beautiful scent in the world.

    A ferocious-looking statue made from beast bones and ck-red rock stood by theke, worshipped by countless Chu Wu n leaders. Loudly and hoarsely, these people had been casting a strange spell.

    The statue was three-thousand-meters in height, with thirteen heads and thirty-six arms. The thirty heads were so twisted and ugly, showing the expressions generated from the seven emotions and six desires of human beings. The thirty-three arms were strong, each holding a simply-shaped, scary-looking weapon which had been releasing waves of dark energy.

    This was a statue made by Chu Wu n people for the Original Devil. In the imagination of these crazy Chu Wu n people, Original Devil should look like this. The thirteen heads showing different desires and emotions represented his endless power for controlling human hearts and human desires, and the thirty-six strong arms represented his greatest ¡¯strength¡¯!

    Chu Wu n people firmly believed that Original Devil was Pan Gu, the noblest being in the world. Pan Gu was strong enough to create a world, but Original Devil shouldn¡¯t be weaker than him!

    The more arms, the stronger! The thirty-six arms stood for the supreme strength! Pure strength! That was the aboriginal view of strength held by Chu Wu n people.

    Numerous Magi had been kowtowing to the statue, with giant dark figures standing behind them. These dark figures had been grinning delightfully, while strands of ck and red mist rose from the nose, eyes, ears and mouths of these warriors, merging into the statue.

    A strong life-force could be sensed from the statue. Absorbing the faith power and spirit blood offered by these Chu Wu n Magi, in addition to a giant amount of live offerings, this statue nearly generated an extraordinary powerful clone of Original Devil. With the faith power from these Chu Wu n Magi and the original devil power from their hearts, once this clone was activated, it would be able to move on earth like a human being.

    Under the enormous statue was a ck altar covered in blood, which carried a small ck sword, a small ck streamer, and a human-head sized drum made from human skin. Three scrawny and hideous Chu Wu n Magi had been dancing around the altar, quaking the earth with every step they took.

    Clouds of dark mist had been rising from the thirty-six arms of the statue, drilling into the bodies of the three Magi like snakes. Under their skin, their muscles squirmed intensely. asionally,rge dents would appear on their bodies, butter, the dents would be gone, reced by giant bulges.

    "Supreme Devil Master, please gift us immortal lives and invincible powers!" In all directions, the Chu Wu Magi growled while kowtowing to the statue. With secret smagic, they burned their spirit blood and soul, offering themselves to the clone of Original Devi which was still growing.

    The bodies of the three Magi squirmed without stopping. They screamed and sounded in pain, also in extremely pleasant sensations.

    Inside them, the meridians and blood veins were disappearing, and the colors of their internal organs were changing. Their internal organs turned ck and transparent like crystals, while slowly shrinking into the shape of a stove with a caldron upon it.

    Their blood was evaporating quickly, soon being reced by a sticky ck liquid condensed from pure devil power. Their three souls and seven spirits copsed and merged into one. Their souls changed magically, turning ck like shadows and lights, merging inch by inch, bit by bit with their physical bodies.

    As their souls and bodies merged, their bodies turned half-energy and half-material. Their brains were melting, leaving a dim ck light in their skulls. As the ck light sparkled, strong and frosty soul power spread to all directions like a gale.

    ¡¯Turning into devil¡¯!

    Unlike being possessed by the devil, they had now been turning into an ¡¯inhuman¡¯ form of life. The changes were happening to both their bodies and souls, ording to the design of Original Devil. Their souls and bodies had merged, which allowed them to switch between the forms of energy and matter. Their powerful souls and strong bodies hadbined, filling them up with the power of devil.

    ¡¯Devil¡¯, the perfect ¡¯devil¡¯ designed by Original Devil!

    Unlike sky devils which were shapeless and liked to devour souls, this new ¡¯ kind of devil¡¯ was ¡¯developed¡¯ by Original Devil based on what he knew about the great Dao of Pan Gu, with all the negative powers in this world.

    These mad Chu Wu n people had reached the top of their crankiness and craziness on this day. For immortal lives, for invincible powers, they gave up on being human beings and chose to be true ¡¯devils¡¯!

    They became a new form of life. Based on the bodies of human beings, theybined their souls and bodies, turned themselves into powerful and evil creatures! Saint Pan Gu created the humankind with his fertility, and through the same means, Original Devil, who once was the evil part of Pan Gu, created his perfect ¡¯devil-kind¡¯.

    The three Master Magi had alreadypleted their transformation when Ji Hao almost arrived at the gate between two mountains.

    They airily rose into the sky, floating in midair, surrounded by ck mes. They became tall and sturdy, indescribably terrifying. Their eyes sparkled with a dim blood-red light, showing all the desires and emotions in the world. In the surroundings, all the other Chu Wu n Magi burst into a tumult of joy. They shouted and roared with passion for the first generation of devils in the world.

    "Children, open your hearts...Devil Master will give you the endless life and power."

    The three devil Magiughed and clenched their fingers, letting three dark pieces fly into their hands from the altar.

 Chapter 1688: First Encounter With the Devil-kind

    Chapter 1688: First Encounter With the Devil-kind

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Every visitor should kneel on the Gate of Magi. If you refuse to kneel, hehe..."

    Ji Hao was still tens of miles from the gate, but already, a Chu Wu elder stood up from his chair at the gate and shouted at him.

    Hearing his voice, the boa-skin cloak worn by him moved slightly. A strand of dark mist rose from his body and transformed into a lifelike three-headed boa which coiled on the Original Devil clone behind him. The dark devil figure and the three ferocious-looking heads of the boa made this elder look even scarier than a ghost.

    Mr. Crow cawed shrilly as he carried Ji Hao and kept darting forward. About ten miles from the gate, Mr. Crow stopped.

    Body burning with a raging fire covered in a faint dark mist, Mr. Crow¡¯s feathers retracted into his skin while shaking. Soon, he became a tall and scrawny man, his eyes popped out. "No kneel, what? Little kid, do you dare to fight your Master Crow?" He cawed beside Ji Hao.

    With a pair of shining fiery eyes, Mr. Crow used his crow talent by cawing morously at the Chu Wu elder. His topic started from the appearance of this elder, then switched to the disobedience of his children, then extended to the poor locations of the graves of Chu Wu ancestors...

    Within the span of seven to eight breaths, Mr. Crow¡¯s noisy voice made the faces of the few Chu Wu elders darken to an extreme level. They were nning to start a meandering conversation with Ji Hao, but seriously, they couldn¡¯t stand Mr. Crow¡¯s cawing voice!

    "Feathered animal, shut up!" The elder with a three-headed boa gave a bright shout. Following his voice, the thousands of meters long boa screamed shrilly and shed across the air while disintegrating into countless thumb-thick ck snakes, shooting towards Ji Hao and Mr. Crow like a wave of arrows.

    "Spirit Gu, snakes!" Ji Hao snorted. The magic created by Chu Wu n people were weird and cruel, and their study of poisonous Gu could be ranked in the top among human beings. Snake spirit Gu existed in Southern Wastnd ns too, but no Southern Wastnd Magus could create such a formidable scene with this type of Gu as this Chu Wu elder managed to. The dark snakes swished across the air and covered the sky, as fierce as the arrows released by a peak-level Divine Magus with full strength.

    Ji Hao took a few steps forward, his chest puffing out. He let the snakes shadowsnd on his body, causing an endless series of thudding noise. The highly harmful wave of dark snake shadows exploded right on his skin and vented faint clouds of dark mist mixed with destructive toxins.

    Under a thought of his, Ji Hao started a raging ck fire from his body which swirled the toxic dark mist in and burned it into strands of smoke, dissipating in the air. Next, he clenched his fingers, tore the space and grasped the true body of the snake spirit Gu used by the Chu Wu elder, from the space crack.

    The thousands of meters long three-headed boa shrank to meters long, as Ji Hao gripped its neck, seven-inches away from its head. It struggled while spraying ck venom. Ji Hao smiled at the dumbfounded Chu Wu elder, then sent a streak of ck me up from his palm, incinerating the boa. The boa left a shriek before it was gone.

    The Chu Wu elder screamed shrilly in pain, with dark blood gushing out of his mouth, eyes, nose, and ears. He shambled backward, almost falling off the stone gate. His snake spirit Gu was connected with his soul. Therefore, his soul was injured severely when the Gu was destroyed. He roared in a deep voice through gritted teeth, staring at Ji Hao with a blood-hatred containing in his eyes.

    The other Chu Wu elders nced at each other, eyes hinting the sadness and anger due to what the first elder had suffered, but they also showing a faintly sensible trace of delight as they watched a petitor¡¯ get injured. Withplicated feelings, they shouted out loud in one voice, wielded their bone staffs, and cast all kinds of evil curses on Ji Hao.

    Chu Wu Magi had always been pursuing the strongest lethality on magic. In order to frighten their enemies, they would even particrly choose the evilest and weirdest magics to learn.

    The moment these Chu Wu elders made their moves, the sky was covered in dark fire, frosty wind, and hazy skills, the silhouettes of poisonous creatures and grey, transparent or translucent figures, shing through the air. Meanwhile, an unbearable stink of rottenness spread in the air.

    Hundreds of rotten corpses suddenly appeared before Ji Hao¡¯s face. These swelling corpses widely opened their mouths, venting a giant amount of green sticky liquid that sshed everywhere. Colorful mist rose from the liquid, with countless tiny bugs squirming in it.

    Even Ji Hao had his face slightly paled when facing this gross magic. He had never seen something so evil; not even the darkest n back in Southern Wastnd jungle had such a scary and evil power.

    "Break all!" Ji Hao shouted as he locked his fingers together and cast a Yu Yu divine thunder.

    Powerful, sharp, and swift, the thunderbolt sliced across the sky like a million sparkling sharp des, immediately ending all dark magic. The electric currents sizzled in the sky and struck on the stone gate in the following moment.

    The bloody twisted portrait on the gate suddenly glowed, letting out tens of spinning blood-red swirls to shield the gate. A sticky blood power stopped the thunderbolt. The thunderbolt vanished the blood power strand by strand, but never managed to prate the constantly growing blood power.

    "How many living human beings have you offered to this gate?" Ji Hao saw it clearly that the blood power was converted from the soul and spirit blood of human beings. To grow such a strong and sticky blood power, which was powerful enough to defend against a Yu Yu divine thunder, one had to continuously offer living human beings to the gate to collect the hatred of those poor souls.

    "What does that have to do with you?" Said a deep and dry voice. Following the faraway voice, three ck figures suddenly showed up in front of Ji Hao.

    These three meters tall, strong and muscr figures were wrapped in ck mes. Within the mes, the bodies of these three men were translucent. Ji Hao scanned them with his spirit power, but unexpectedly, he sensed a slight but piercing pain!

    Something strange had happened to their bodies, that those bodies were now filled with an extremely evil power. When Ji Hao scanned them, he felt like stroking the edge of a de with his fingers. He had a powerful soul and mighty spirit power, but still, he suffered a minute injury.

    "You..." Ji Hao looked at the three in shock.

    His spirit was injured slightly, but he managed to figure out what exactly happened to their bodies.

    The structure of the bodies of these three humanoid creatures waspletely different from the structure of a human body. Instead of meridians or blood veins, streams of dense ck mist had been flowing inside their bodies, as rapid as great rivers.

 Chapter 1689: Comparable with Supreme Magi

    Chapter 1689: Comparable with Supreme Magi

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Baring their teeth, the three devil Magiughed at Ji Hao.

    "Emperor Ji Hao, did youe all the way here to loot things from us?" Wu Bi, the current Leader of Chu Wu n, now looked at Ji Hao withposure,pletely different from the crazy old him. "It¡¯s just that, despite the fact we have uncountable weapons and armors in storage, not a single piece is redundant."

    Shaking the small ck streamer in his hand, Wu Bi said gently, "Therefore, Emperor Ji Hao...No, little brat Ji Hao, don¡¯t you even thinking about taking a single arrowhead from us!"

    Ji Hao shook his head and responded, "I don¡¯t want an arrowhead from you. I need the used weapons, all the blood-stained pieces, instead of the newly forged ones. You can keep the new ones, but you need to give me every weapon that has been used in battlefields and is stained with blood."

    Narrowed his eyes, Wu Bi looked at Ji Hao. A whileter, he hissed withughter and said, "What if I don¡¯t? You see, we know what you have done to those useless things. But we...are not like them."

    Before Ji Hao made a reply, Wu Bi had already begun counting, "You see, Huaxu Family, Fuxi Family, You Xiong Family, Shennong Family...all those powerful families were actually frightened by you, a kid, and softly handed over their wealth to you...We, Chu Wu, are not like them. Hehe, you will not take even an arrowhead from us."

    Wu Bi made an emphasis on their attitude. Following his voice, the hundreds of Chu Wu Magi trod on ck clouds and slowly rose into the sky. They lined up in the air, staring at Ji Hao with fiercely sparkling eyes.

    From the surrounding forest, more and more Chu Wu Magi flew up, bodies wrapped in dense or faint ck mist and eyes glistening with blood-red light as they silently approached Ji Hao.

    Looking at those Magi, Ji Hao suddenly gave a holler. He locked his fingers together and cast an overwhelming wave of devil-breaking spell that generated ck and golden lotuses, descending on all Chu Wu n people and things on the scene like a storm. Wu Bi and the other two devil elders made no move to stop Ji Hao, but let the spell fall on all those Chu Wu Magi.

    Creepyughter could then be heard from all directions as a tremor went through the bodies of every Chu Wu Magus, rippling the figures of Original Devil behind them, but...caused no actual change. Their eyes still shone with a blood-red light, and their bodies were still covered in faint coiling dark mist.

    "Have you followed the devil willingly?" Ji Hao¡¯s expression changed immediately.

    Same as Huaxu Bai, under the effect of Ji Hao¡¯s devil-breaking spell, these Magi stayed possessed by the devils while they shouldn¡¯t, for no other reason but the fact that they willingly fell onto the path of the devil. They were no longer lured or controlled by Original Devil, but instead, they acted like devils only because they were willing to be devils.

    "Follow the devil?" Wu Bi slowly shook his head while saying ndly, "Your words contain so much viciousness. Little brat Ji Hao, we prefer to understand this as we finally found the ¡¯Dao¡¯ we had been searching for. Devil Master led us to a supreme broad path that we sought for centuries."

    "We¡¯re on the right path." Seriously looking at Ji Hao, Wu Bi continued, while pping is own muscr, perfectly lined, statue-like abdomen, "You scanned our bodies with your spirit power just now. Didn¡¯t you find that our bodies have be so perfect and strong?"

    All Chu Wu Magi on the sceneughed, looking at Wu Bi and the other two devil elders with jealousy.

    Wu Bi and the other devil elders were the first generation of devil-kind in Chu Wu n. This n had already given what it could give, but in return, the statue of Original Devil was capable of turning the mere three of them into pure devils for now. But, it didn¡¯t matter, as long as the first three were turned sessfully, the statue would eventually turn every Chu Wu n magus into a pure devil, only if this n could offer it enough to allow it to grow. Eventually, all Chu Wu n members would be turned into perfect, powerful devils, with endless lives and unbreakable bodies.

    Ji Hao looked at Wu Bi and the other two devil elders in the eye seriously.

    These three were already half-step Supreme Magi, and were capable of striving for a breakthrough. But for some reason, they never had the courage to make that step. After turning into devils, they climbed to a whole new level, that from them, Ji Hao even sensed a pressure which he had only sensed before from the clone of Emperor Xuanyuan. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t tell which level they were now at, but in terms of individual power, they were no weaker than any Supreme Magus.

    What made Ji Hao¡¯s heart sink even deeper was the strange change that happened to their bodies.

    Their internal organs had be dark, heavy, and crystalline forging stoves. Clearly, Ji Hao felt the natural powers being ceaselessly devoured, rapidly being converted to dark powers and merging into their bodies.

    The natural powers vanished in their bodies thoroughly, but the dark power created by the stoves inside them was so ipatible with this world. It was twisted, malformed, highly corrosive and infective. The three devil elders were like three giant tumors that even the world had a will to reject them. Ji Hao also sensed that the world¡¯s will could do-nothing to them!

    They were ugly, misshapen, even more hideous than the non-humankind monsters. But, the great Dao of Pan Gu world had no way to punish them. They were against the great Dao of nature, yet the world could do no harm to them! They were originated from Original Devil, while Original Devil once was a part of Pan Gu¡¯s soul...Therefore, the great Dao of Pan Gu world could do nothing to defend itself against them.

    "Perhaps, your spirit power cannot tell you how powerful we are!" Wu Bi smiled, then his body disappeared suddenly.

    So weirdly, Wu Bi disappeared from where he stood and reappeared right in front of Ji Hao. Ji Hao sensed an indescribable twist of the space while Wu Bi teleported himself to Ji Hao through the torsion of the space and threw a weightless punch towards his chest.

    Without activating the Pan Gu bell, Ji Hao faced this punch with his left fist, fist to fist.

    The two fists thudded loudly against each other and generated a thunderous bang. Ji Hao quivered when a tremendous force pressed straight down his face, forcing him back. Bumbling backward for hundreds of steps, he finally steadied his body about a hundred miles away.

    Wu Bi¡¯s right arm was broken, curved in a strange way. He shambled backward like a drunkard to nearly three-hundred miles away. The distance he drew back for was three timesrger than Ji Hao.

 Chapter 1690: A Terrifying Power

    Chapter 1690: A Terrifying Power

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Shaking his aching and numb arm, Ji Hao frowned.

    His left finger bones were cracked a little. The injury wasn¡¯t serious, but the dark power lingering in his wounds, conflicting with the power of destruction, was troublesome. It was like a deep-rooted ulcer right on his bones, wrapping and drilling into them without fading like a bunch of crazy wild dogs, fighting against the power of destruction inside Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    "Bloody thing, you have quite a strength." Shaking his arm, Ji Hao added a beautiful goldenness to the ck fire generated from the great Dao of destruction. The nine suns inside him vented blinding lights simultaneously. The power of destruction and the essence sun fire were activated together,bining and covering the squirming dark powers on his bones, melting it bit by bit.

    The power of destruction was strong indeed, but the power originated from Original Devil also contained a trace of Dao of destruction. Therefore, destroying it with the power of destruction wasn¡¯t an easy thing to do. However, the purely positive essence sun fire was the natural invisible opponent of the dark devil power. Together, the power of destruction and essence sun fire gradually wore out the devil power inside Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    "But, your body is a bit fragile!" When thest strand of devil power was erased from his body and the cracks on his bones were healed instantly, Ji Hao sneered to Wu Bi and scornfully shook his head. Wu Bi¡¯s right arm was now in a strange shape, as it was shattered to at least seventeen pieces by Ji Hao.

    "Is my body fragile?" Proudly and also disdainfully, Wu Bu shook his head as well with a weird expression, as if he were looking at a person of narrow view, hearing this person talking about how big the world was.

    He flipped his arm and generated a series of cracking noise. The arm recovered within twinkling of an eye, and next, streams of dark mist spiraled up around his body. Behind him, a ck figure with thirteen heads and thirty-six arms emerged quietly. Meanwhile, the power Ji Hao had been sensing from Wu Bi grew even stronger.

    The space around Wu Bi quaked slightly, as it was corroded by the dark mist. The corroded space turned into ck streams being devoured by Wu Bi¡¯s body and transformed into new dark power to replenish his body by the dark stove inside him.

    "Ji Hao kid," shaking the small ck streamer, Wu Biughed to Ji Hao viciously and excitedly, "Today, I won¡¯t act like a bully by fighting you with my magic. Today, I will give you a chance to see the greatness of my supreme devil body. I will break your bones inch by inch, and I bet that voice will be so pleasant to hear."

    Whileughing, he shed again across and twisted the space. Teleporting himself to Ji Hao, he reached out his arm, which was actually flowing like water. In the following moment, that arm became six-feet-long sawtoothed sword, swishing down shrilly towards Ji Hao¡¯s arm.

    Ji Hao roared sonorously, putting down the Pan Gu sword and throwing a series of punches towards the sword arm of Wu Bi, as swift as shooting stars.

    Fighting without magic but physical strength only? If Wu Bi had never turned, Ji Hao wouldn¡¯t do this. After all, Wu Bi was a physically fragile Magus instead of a strong warrior who trampled across battlegrounds. But now, Wu Bi was confident enough to pick up a physicalbat against Ji Hao, and Ji Hao was willing to y this game with him, and to conveniently learn something about the ¡¯supreme devil body¡¯ during the process.

    nk!

    Ji Hao¡¯s pair of fists collided with Wu Bi¡¯s sword arm for tens of thousands of times in an instant.

    Wu Bi¡¯s sword arm pierced straight down towards Ji Hao as it brought up shreds of dark afterimages. Ji Hao raised both fists and struck back violently. The sword and the fists nged thunderously, and the waves of ngs never ended. Fiery sparks burst out from Ji Hao¡¯s fists from time to time.

    Suddenly, Ji Hao burst into a thunderous growl as he drew an arc in the air with his right fist and made the move of earth-splitting, venting an explosive power, which was thousands of times greater than his own, through the move. Along with the thunderous bang, Wu Bi¡¯s sword arm disintegrated immediately, and his sticky ck blood sshed everywhere. Wu Bi gave a muffled snort and showed a twisted expression suffering the extreme pain while his body was sent flying backward by a tremendous force, until he thudded heavily on the stone gate.

    The blood-red twisted portrait on the giant stone gate dazzled with a blood-red light, covering Wu Bi¡¯s bodyyer byyer. Wu Binded on the light, lying on the light with spread limbs. Large streams of sticky ck blood squirting out of his body.

    "Damn it!" Wu Bi glowed in anger. Unexpectedly, his right arm was broken by Ji Hao entirely, and when he bumped against the stone gate, his bones were broken by seventy percent. As a result, he slowly slid down to the ground from the light screen like a puddle of mud.

    "Damned thing!" Wu Bi again gave a growl. With his voice, the sticky ck blood he shed to the air swiftly flew back into his body, being reabsorbed by him. His arm started growing back out as well, that within a couple of breaths, he had a new arm.

    Ji Hao shook his head. As he prepared to say a word, the other two devil elders standing beside Wu Bi shouted out loud together, each having a, thirty-headed, thirty-six-armed dark figures gradually emerge behind them. They moved at lightning speed, twisted the space, and sent themselves behind Ji Hao within a blink. One of them had an arm transformed into a giant axe, while the other one had an arm turned into a huge hammer. Theyunched a fierce offensive towards Ji Hao, leaving shreds of afterimages in the sky.

    Ji Hao gave a bright shout, turned around, and counterattacked with his fists.

    The fists drew a pair of strong arcs, againunching the move of earth-splitting. Ji Hao¡¯s arms swelled strangely, growing three times thicker than usual. The space before his fists was crushed thoroughly due to the strong friction between his fists and the space itself. Dark mes were even started from the skin of his fists.

    Along with thudding noises, the two devil elders were sent flying away with broken arms, just like Wu Bi. They howled loudly in pain. Nevertheless, their devil bodies were strong indeed, that flying in the air, their broken arms had already grown back, and when they steadied their bodies five to six hundred miles away, all of their wounds had healed.

    Wu Bi roared resonantly, and the other two elders responded. Leavingyers of afterimages in the sky, they marched again towards Ji Hao like ferocious wild beasts, showing no fear of death.

    Swords, axes, and hammers shed across the air. With extremely fast moves, they attacked Ji Hao over and over again.

    Ji Hao wielded his pair of fists to defend himself against the three devils as much as he could. But gradually, he failed to keep up with his enemies. His defense started to be broken from time to time, and the attacks began tond on his body.

    The three devils moved faster and faster, attacking more and more weirdly. With a slight carelessness, Ji Hao let a sharp strand of power released from Wu Bi, which twisted in the air to dodge his ck fire, strike right on his chest. With a long wave of thudding noises, Ji Hao¡¯s chest bones cracked loudly, while he was sent flying hundreds of miles away by this mighty power of Wu Bi.

    Bang!

    Ji Hao ttened a towering mountain and lied on the deep pit he created in an an embarrassing shape.

 Chapter 1691: Ji Hao Retreats

    Chapter 1691: Ji Hao Retreats

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Original Devil sky-opening!" With a strange smile, Wu Bi floated in the sky while looking down at Ji Hao, who lied in the deep pit.

    Original Devil once was the evil part of Pan Gu¡¯s soul. Naturally, he was marked with the secrets of the great Dao of Pan Gu. Among the eight devil magic he created, the strongest, most unfathomable move was Original Devil sky-opening.

    Unlike Ji Hao¡¯s sky-opening which allowed him to destroy the enemy through one slight weakness he found, the Original Devil sky-opening was as unpredictable as a sneaky poisonous snake which was covered entirely in venom. The Original Devil sky-opening would locate all weaknesses of the enemy and secretly corrode the weakest body parts of the enemy with the venom, then let the sudden strike erupt when the corrosion reached a certain level.

    A thousands of miles long mountain could be destroyed by an ant nest. The Original Devil sky-opening was like the ant nest, slowly corroding its enemy, umting power bit by bit, until the change of quantity turned into a qualitative change, and the enemy could be destroyed with one strike.

    This was merely a simple introduction of the devil¡¯s power, and in fact, it was moreplicated and profound by a million folds, that even Ji Hao had fallen into disadvantages when facing these three devils, without even noticing how. Suffering the strike with his chest, his thoracic bones and ribs were all cracks.

    The bone cracks were nothing to mention about, but what had been driving him crazy was the devil power lingering inside his bones, coiling on his them without fading. The dark devil power was like the most dangerous cancer cells, crazily corroding his muscles and strength, eating him and polluting him. Even the great Dao of destruction was quaked by this dark devil power.

    Ji Hao now clearly sensed the scariness of Original Devil. Wu Bi and the other two elders had just absorbed his devil magic and turned themselves into devils, but already, their power was great enough to threaten the highest Dao of Pan Yu world!

    "As the evil part of Saint Pan Gu¡¯s soul, he is indeed at the level of Saint Pan Gu." Ji Hao slowly stood up. Surrounding him was the ck and golden me, burning ragingly and destroying the devil power along with a sizzling noise.

    Ji Hao looked at Wu Bi seriously. It was Wu Bi instead of a matured clone of original Devil who made the strike. Otherwise, the result would be much worse. The strike from Wu Bi indeed contained about thirty percent of the ingeniousness from Ji Hao¡¯s sky-opening move, but the rest of seventy-percent were upied by darkness and evilness. It wasn¡¯t as effective as the sky-opening move, but it was undoubtedly darker, eviler, and more immeasurable than the sky-opening move. The moves of sky-opening and earth-splitting Ji Hao learned from the mysterious man were bright and decent, while the Original Devil¡¯s version was the culmination of the darkness and evilness in the world, like a dagger covered in poison lunged towards its target from the back.

    "Impressive, Wu Bi!" With his body wrapped in the fire, Ji Hao trod on a fiery lotus and rose into the sky, shed across the air, and darted up to Wu Bi. Bursting into a roar, he straightened his right palm andunched the sky-opening move. An arc was drawn in the air as he split the space, shing to Wu Bi along with a hurricane.

    Wu Bi responded with a high-pitched howl. He too drew a dark in the sky, ck and soft, waving towards Ji Hao¡¯s palm like water. It was Ji Hao¡¯s sky-opening move against Original Devil¡¯s sky-opening move. Along with the deafening noises, the space million miles around Ji Hao and Wu Bi was shatteredpletely, while their bodies swiftly moved and bumped into each other in the dark, copsing space.

    After ten minutes, Ji Hao abruptly gave a muffled snort. He suffered hundreds of punches and flew back for tens of miles. Wu Bi also snorted in pain as Ji Hao¡¯s straightened left palm eventually prated his soft yet powerful waves of counterattack through a barely existing space crack, andnded on his chest.

    A scary puncture wound was left on Wu Bi¡¯s chest. Streams of sticky dark blood gushed out of his wounds while dense clouds of ck mist rose from his mouth. He screamed in a hoarse voice, then a ck light shone from his wound, and a ck lotus bloomed on each side of his body. The ck lotuses spun slowly for a while. The space one-thousand-miles around him copsed into his body, as if that body of his was a ck hole. Within this area, all natural powers were suddenly gone, devoured by the stove inside his body.

    A stronger devil power was generated to replenish Wu Bi¡¯s body. Within a few seconds, that huge wound disappeared. pping his chest, which did not even have a scar on it, Wu Bi screamed withughter. "Ji Hao kid, what can you do to hurt me? I admit that you¡¯re ridiculously strong, and I¡¯m not your rival. But, can you kill me?"

    The other two Chu Wu devil elders stood behind Wu Bi, releasing devil powers. Their devil powers merged together and wove into a giant figure of Original Devil in behind. More and more natural powers were devoured by them and turned into rolling devil power to strengthen their bodies.

    A dark mist spread out, covering the surrounding forest. The two mountains had already been shrouded by the faint ckness; every stream, every grain of sand was covered in the grim ckness.

    In the streams and springs on the mountains, the scales of fishes suddenly turned sharp and thin, while tusks began growing from their mouths. Polluted by the devil power, these small creatures began turning dark irreversibly.

    With a dark face, Ji Hao pulled out the Pan Gu sword and activated the Pan Gu bell.

    The devil-kind not only turned themselves into devils, but also were like walking sources of pollution. As long as they remained existing, they would ceaselessly pollute Pan Gu world; their devil power had even been polluting the natural powers in this world.

    These twisted and ugly beings had to be destroyed as soon as possible. Otherwise, they would certainly cause greater harm to this world.

    Once Ji Hao raised the Pan Gu sword, a dark cloud rolled to him, following an annoying scream. Eighteen devils shed across the sky and darted behind Wu Bi and the other two devil elders, wrapped in ck mist and screaming shrilly as they left a series of afterimage in the sky.

    Twenty-one devils now stood in front of Ji Hao.

    Clenching his teeth, Ji Hao prepared to finish them all with his sword, but abruptly, Wu Biughed. "Ji Hao, we still have millions and millions of people in our n who haven¡¯t turned yet...If you dare to try to kill us, they will all die! They will all die in your hands!"

    Witnessing Ji Hao¡¯s power, Wu Bi estimated that the current Chu Wu n wouldn¡¯t be able to stop Ji Hao if he lost his temper. After all, only twenty-one pure devils existed in the n, who were obviously not able to defeat Ji Hao. Therefore, Wu Bi shamelessly used his own people as hostage.

    Before Ji Hao said a word, heughed again and continued, "Don¡¯t think about taking one piece of weapon from me. If you dare to try, I¡¯ll kill everyst ordinary human being in my n. Those useless things are living for nothing but wasting food anyway."

    Ji Hao remained silent. Slowly ncing at Wu Bi, he called Mr. Crow, turned around, and left.

 Chapter 1692: The Nine Caldrons Are Almost Forged

    Chapter 1692: The Nine Caldrons Are Almost Forged

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Nine monthster, after a long journey, Ji Hao returned to the sun world. The five continents had merged into Pan Gu Mothend, which was so vast that Ji Hao spent nine months to visit the ancestralnds of the tens of top-ranked human ns and families, with all his current power and the power of the golden bridge, to destroy the devils in people¡¯s hearts and collect the weapon needed by Si Wen Ming.

    The time was too limited and the task was heavy, which was the reason why Ji Hao forced himself to not tear Chu Wu n down that day. The moment the nine cauldrons were forged, Ji Hao would immediately head back to the Senior Magi Mountain and Junior Magi Mountain, to erase the entire Chu Wu n from this world. Wu Bi threatened Ji Hao with the lives of his nsmen, but the little did he think that Ji Hao had already been seeing those people as dead.

    Those crazy Magi, who even attempted to assassinate the human emperor several times, who would do everything to get strength and powers, were a tumor of the humankind. Therefore, Ji Hao would hesitate to clean them off once he got a chance. The future humankind wouldn¡¯t need the unruly Chu Wu n, not at all!

    Shaking his heavy sleeve, Ji Hao breathed deeply as he walked into the sun world.

    A giant fiery swirl emerged from the surface of the sun world and slowly opened, showing a straight path to Ji Hao. Through the path, Ji Hao drove the golden bridge into the sun pce.

    With a rumbling noise, the square before the pce quaked slightly, then an enormous crack appeared, venting a cyan-purple cloud of mist. Countless human craftsmen who were forging weapons and armors on the square burst into screams while desperately fleeing in all directions.

    This scorching power erupted from the ground was way too strong, that their clothes, hair and eyebrows were set on fire within a moment. Many of them didn¡¯t manage to dodge, and ended up being burned bald without even a fine hair remaining on their skins. Even Hao Tao didn¡¯t see thising, and had tens of mes rising from his cloak. In the end, countless holes were left on that cloak of his.

    "Emperor Ji Hao!" Seeing Ji Hao, Hao Tao hurriedly bowed and said, "Minister Si Wen Ming is down there!"

    Ji Hao nodded and said no word, just bringing Mr. Crow towards the giant crack. A stairway nting six degrees downwards appeared in the crack, leading straight down to the underground hall where Si Wen Ming had been forging the nine cauldrons secretly.

    Heading down the stairway, Ji Hao finally met Si Wen Ming in the underground hall, which was entirely enveloped in fire. Si Wen Ming had be a scrawny man, but with a faint glow on his skin. At the moment, he sat in the center of the circleposed of nine enormous round-shaped cauldrons, legs crossed as he releasing strands of natural reward power from his body. The natural reward power transformed into golden-purple mist in the air, merging into the nine cauldrons.

    Ji Hao gasped in shock. He and Si Wen Ming both contributed for the flood-control mission, and both earned a great natural reward power.

    Ji Hao gave up the natural reward power when he was chosen to be the only divine emperor in this world, while Si Wen Ming kept his. But, in this very moment, when Ji Hao saw Si Wen Ming again, he had actually been injecting his natural reward power into the unfinished nine cauldrons!

    Absorbing Si Wen Ming¡¯s natural rewards power, the nine cauldrons would be after-world supreme treasure with immeasurable powers and unpredictable functions. But sensing the almost drained natural reward power inside Si Wen Ming¡¯s body, Ji Hao could not say a word for a long while. Si Wen Ming dedicated all his natural rewards power, taking a great loss individually.

    Not to mention the other factors, with the natural rewards power, Si Wen Ming would be able to step into the level of Supreme Magi without a risk at all. Even if he chose one of the most powerful natural stars in the world as his spirit star, his tremendous natural reward power would be able to draw the star smoothly into his body and allow him to rece the star spirit with his own soul.

    All twelve powerful human beings, as former human emperors, climbed up to the level of Supreme Magi by relying on their natural rewards powers. When Si Wen Ming gave up his natural rewards power, he also gave up the bright and broad path to the world of Supreme Magi.

    "Uncle Wen Ming!" Ji Hao remained silent for a while, then said with a deep voice, "I brought the weapons you need. The time is too short, and the humankind has been through severe changes. I was in no state to do it in a harsh way. Therefore, I took about seventy percent of all used armaments fromrge ns and families, and didn¡¯t manage to collect the rest."

    Si Wen Ming opened his eyes. He was skinny now, for which reason, his eyes had sunken deeply, turningrger but brighter than before, dazzling like a pair of tiny suns. Despite his weight loss, he looked especially energetic. By fixing his eyes on Ji Hao¡¯s face, Si Wen ming even gave Ji Hao a piercing pain on the skin, even though Ji Hao was already far stronger than him.

    "That¡¯ll be enough!" Smilingly nodding to Ji Hao, Si Wen Ming replied with a tired voice, which delivered an indescribable sacred feeling. Following his voice, the nine cauldrons buzzed and quaked the entire hall. Ji Hao sensed an overwhelming forceing right at his face, then his entire body was tightened, and he was disabled from moving.

    "Enough indeed!" Ji Hao looked at the unfinished yet already formidable nine cauldrons, stunned.

    Truly enough, these nine powerful cauldrons with nearly seventy percent of all blood-stained armaments belonging to the humankind, including a giant number of magic treasures, the result was truly unimaginable.

    Other than protecting the natural fortune of the humankind, the nine cauldrons would be able to do much more!

    "But!" Licking his lips, Ji Haoughed with excitement, "Shall we work harder?"

    Wielding his sleeves, Ji Hao threw out all the blood-stained armaments he collected, including all pre-world treasures he found in Pan Heng world. Except for the few pieces he saved for his friends, he gave all treasures he had!

    "Put in these treasures too. Let¡¯s see how powerful the nine cauldrons can be after merging with these treasures.

    Looking at Si Wen Ming excitedly, Ji Hao yelled. Before Si Wen Ming responded, Ji Hao heard a sweet, beautiful and graceful and warm voice. "So many treasures? Ji Hao, are you truly willing to give these?" Said the voice.

    Spirit Wa showed her face from the air, hands holding the brightly shining all spirits creation cauldron. She had a human upper body and a snake tail.

    Ji Hao discovered nothing about Spirit Wa since he came down to this underground hall until she showed her face. She was here the whole time, standing right behind Si Wen Ming, but Ji Hao never saw her!

    "You..." Looking at her special appearance, Ji Hao figured out who she was.

    "You, good!" Giving Ji Hao a meaningful nce, Spirit Wa said in a soft voice, "More than I expected. With these pre-world treasures, the power of the nine cauldrons will turn greater by ten folds. Great!"

    Raising her arms, Spirit Wa sent all the pre-world treasures Ji Hao provided into the nine cauldrons.

 Chapter 1693: Supreme Treasure of Dao

    Chapter 1693: Supreme Treasure of Dao

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    When he saw Spirit Wa, Ji Hao was dazed for a moment. The legends about Spirit Wa that he learned in his past life popped up in his mind, raising a tsunami in his heart. Ji Hao almost pointed his finger directly at her and burst into screams. Fortunately, his great cultivation of Dao calmed him down, and his embryo of Dao was as still as a dried, ancient well. Solemnly, Ji Hao put down both hands and bowed deeply to her.

    "Elder!" Bowing deep, Ji Hao called her ¡¯elder¡¯, as a disciple of Yu Yu.

    "Good!" Spirit Wa looked at him delightfully, with a meaningful glow in her eyes. She smilingly nodded and said, "Emperor Ji Hao, you don¡¯t need to do this. You¡¯re a divine emperor while I am away from worldly affairs. No need for you to do this."

    Ji Hao straightened his body and looked at Spirit Wa, carefully and seriously. She was smiling, her eyes narrowed. Looking at Ji Hao in the eyes with that warm smile on her face, her eyes were extremely clear. But within the rity, an immeasurable ancient mysteriousness had been hiding. Ji Hao lowered his eyelids and dared not tost this eye-contact for a moment longer. Through the quick eye contact, he realized that spirit Wa¡¯s soul was more powerful than his by at least a million folds!

    The difference between Spirit Wa and himself was as huge as the difference between the clouds and the dust, so immeasurable. Spirit Wa was powerful enough to make Ji Hao despair.

    As he suddenly thought of some other things, Ji Hao¡¯s cold sweat began streaming down his back, soaking his clothes immediately. Spirit Wa was so astonishingly powerful, so how powerful were Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei and Yu Yu then?

    Priest Hua and Priest Mu...Thinking of the battle that happened between himself and those two back in Pan Heng world, Ji Hao even felt dizzy. Either that Spirit Wa was far more powerful than Priest Mu and Priest Hua, or they didn¡¯t use their real powers back in Pan Heng world, right?

    "Don¡¯t think too much." Spirit Wa¡¯s eyes sparkled with an indescribable light of wisdom. She saw directly through the confusion Ji Hao had, kept the smile, and nodded, "The flower and the tree have already been ying tricks. The ones you saw might not be the real them...As for where they really are and what they are really doing...you will find out one day."

    "Then, my Shifu and two uncles, they..." Calming himself, Ji Hao asked.

    "They are always upied." Spirit Wa gave a reply, "Your Shifu has been traveling across the world with a clone, which is pretty impressive."

    Spirit Wa smiled in such a nd way, while Ji Hao felt a series of thunder bursting inside his heart. In all these years, he had only been seeing the clones of Yu Yu, Priest Qingwei, and Priest Dachi, hadn¡¯t he?

    He again carefully looked at Spirit Wa. Seeing the thrilling rity in her eyes, Ji Hao finally assured himself that this Spirit Wa he was seeing now in the sun world was really her. Even a glimpse from her could bring Ji Hao a mighty pressure, much heavier than Priest Mu and Priest Hua gave back in Pan Heng world.

    "This is..." Suddenly, Ji Hao felt frustrated, but soon that feeling was gone. While grinning, he said to Spirit Wa, "I would never have dreamed that you are actually helping the humankind yourself!"

    Spirit Wa nodded as she looked at Ji Hao and responded with a gentle voice, "I am rted to Pan Gu¡¯s descendants so tightly. Dragons are arrogant, phoenixes are proud, and they have grown strong enough to live without my protection. Human beings are careful and cautious. You have already been like this generations after generations. Naturally, I have a better rtionship with the humankind.

    Hearing her, Ji Hao didn¡¯t say a word. In fact, he wanted so badly to ask her about why she didn¡¯t make a move back when the non-humankind invaded, since she was so immeasurably powerful, since she was able to destroy Yu Dynasty by simply turning around her palm.

    The nine cauldrons were scorching hot.

    Sitting amongst the cauldrons, Si Wen Ming was sweating. Strands of natural reward power had still been flowing out of his body, merging into them. With a buzzing noise, the armaments contained in the nine cauldrons quickly melted, but the treasures kept their shapes, screaming in the fire and bumping against the cauldrons.

    "Ji Hao, since you¡¯vee, I can¡¯t let you leave with nothing in hand." Spirit Wa circled around the cauldrons, then suddenly came back to Ji Hao and smilingly patted his head.

    Ji Hao was meters tall, but Spirit Wa¡¯s upper body was about twenty meters in height, and the snake tail as her lower body was hundreds of meters long. She patting Ji Hao¡¯s head like an adult patting a baby on the head, so gently, so tenderly.

    "I cannot say no to the gift from an elder..." Ji Hao nodded and grinned without hesitating.

    "Elder? Am I old?" But before he finished, Spirit Wa pointed her finger heavily on his forehead and chuckled.

    Ji Hao¡¯s face twisted and his teeth bared, without daring to say one more word. Spirit Wa was a saint indeed, but Ji Hao suddenly realized that she was a female saint, and to any female, one should not speak about age!

    "Those three have made some efforts on you indeed." Said Spirit Wa, "Speaking of fighting and killing, they¡¯re surely better than me. But, I also have an ability that they can never surpass, not even by joining hands."

    With curiosity, Ji Hao widened his eyes while looking at her.

    Did Spirit Wa truly have an ability that even Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei and Yu Yu couldn¡¯t do better? What could that be?

    "I am the best treasure maker in Pan Gu world." She said, "But, I¡¯mzy, and don¡¯t have so many disciples, so I don¡¯t make treasures everyday. This time, for forging the nine cauldrons, Si Wen Ming isn¡¯t able to learn what I can do, but you get a chance to watch too. I have a ¡¯spell of creation¡¯. Try to learn as much as you can!"

    Si Wen Ming grinned and helplessly nodded, "Ji Hao, it¡¯s a gift from great ancestor Spirit Wa...Shamefully, I am too poor in talent to memorize the spell..."

    "Great ancestor!" Spirit Wa flipped her long tail and turned around, then flicked Si Wen Ming¡¯s forehead and generated a thunderous ¡¯bang¡¯, "Am I that old?"

    Si Wen Ming kept a giant grin on his face without daring to say a word, while Ji Hao stood quietly aside, daring to do nothing.

    Spirit Wa smilingly shook her head, then wore a solemn face as she stood in the center of the circle of the nine cauldrons and gave a silvery shout. Next, her ten fingers moved gently like butterflies, casting an ingenious spell.

    The natural powers inside the underground hall began changing in a magical way.

    Once Spirit Wa cast her spell, the shrilly buzzing pre-world treasures in the nine cauldrons suddenly turned glowing red, seeming to melt.

    Ji Hao fully activated his spirit power as he fixed his eyes on Spirit Wa, daring not to be even slightly careless and miss any move of hers. ck mes of fire rose from his eyes.

 Chapter 1694: The Gift from Spirit Wa

    Chapter 1694: The Gift from Spirit Wa

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    With one glimpse, he sank.

    With one glimpse, his world changed.

    Spirit Wa moved slowly, gently, softly, and nimbly, like the dew drops falling from the wings of butterflies, like a strand of mist coiling on the tip of a grass, like a snowkending on a fluffy bee.

    She looked like a fairy as her fingers brought up dim streams of light and created an indescribable, strong aura, which then merged straight into the nine cauldrons. Immediately, the nine cauldrons were etherealized, and the pre-world treasures inside them vibrated simultaneously. Ji Hao heard these treasures sigh. Under the mighty power generated by Spirit Wa¡¯s spell, these treasures submitted because of fear. These treasures willingly gave up all resistance, and prepared themselves for ¡¯death¡¯, even with a ¡¯smile¡¯ on their faces.

    Hundreds of pre-world treasures melted almost simultaneously, releasing their powers and spirits, quietly being absorbed by the nine cauldrons.

    Spirit Wa smiled. Heir long silky hair fluttered in the air while thumb-sized spots of light emerged in the air. Those were ¡¯natural spirits¡¯ created by Spirit Wa, happily merging themselves into the nine cauldrons. Afterward, the patterns of mountains and rivers appeared on the cauldrons; trees, flowers, animals, suns, moon and stars all appeared on them as embossments.

    Ji Hao quietly observed spirit Wa¡¯s movements with a faint smile on his face. Spell of creation? It was created in an even more extraordinary way than Ji Hao imagined. Ji Hao saw an unbelievably enormous giant wield an axe to create a world in the Chaos. In the newly created world, the natural powers were thin and disordered, sweeping across the whole world to devour and destroy everything.

    Because of the disordered natural powers, the world was scorching hot, the air pressure ridiculously high, and the gravity force extremely heavy, with all other destructive natural powers forming violent gales to tear everything apart.

    No lives could exist in such a world. Not even average-level Chaos creatures could survive in such a world.

    The giant had been wielding his fist to defend himself from the Chaos monsters marching towards this new world from all directions. Heughed wildly, minced waves of Chaos monsters, and threw their oddly shaped bodies into the disordered natural powers in this world.

    The disordered natural powers contained a tremendous power of destruction, which shredded the bodies of all Chaos monsters into the tiniest grains. These grains contained the secrets of the bloodlines of these Chaos monsters. Numerous tiny grains merged together, attempting to form new lives. But, this new world was violent and brutal. The destructive natural powers crushed all the grains which tried to merge with each other. The bloodlines contained in these grains were broken to pieces, cleaned and purified, eventually bing indescribable bloodline marks that stayed within the agitated natural powers.

    Within the disordered natural powers, Spirit Wa showed up.

    Her body glowed with a magical light, showering under which, the natural powers were calmed down. The mountains rose in that chaotic world, with vast hignds, soaring cliffs, and oddly shaped peaks reaching to the sky.

    Spirit Wa floated in the air, her eyes fixed on the giant who had been madly ughtering Chaos monsters, while her fingers flipped nimbly.

    She extracted the bloodlines from the natural powers. The grains of numerous dead Chaos monsters transformed into uncountable tiny light spots, rising from the earth while sparkling along the movements of her fingertips.

    The giant, who had been performing a massacre, and could destroy millions of lives within a second, abruptly turned around. Two breams of blue light shone from his sunken eyes, almost illuminating the entire world.

    "Hahaha, sister Spirit Wa, things aren¡¯t as difficult as you said! As long as I kill all these idiots, no one will be here to trouble us again. Those creation, spirit spell things you mentioned are way tooplicated!"

    Shining his giant axe backward, the giant cut thousands of Chaos mountains which pounced at them, then threw their bodies into the rapidly flowing natural power streams. "I ¡¯m a rough fellow, best at nothing but killing! Haha, check my axe!"

    With a simple and honest grin, the giant puffed out his chest and lunged towards countless Chaos monsters who marched to him.

    Spirit Wa stood in the disordered natural powers, quickly changing her hand motions. As she cast a series of spell on the light spots drifting in the air, waves of sky-shaking roars could be heard.

    In the east of this new world, cyan-colored light spots gathered into a dazzling light. From the light, a thirty-six-million-miles-long dragon arose, roaring thunderously while marching to one side of the giant, letting out gusts of cyan-colored, corrosive wind on all Chaos monsters from its jaws.

    In the south, red light spots merged together, and a rosefinch flew into the sky. From a white-golden light in the west, a ferocious white tiger darted out, and in the north, a tremendous tortoise crawled out slowly from a dark light.

    The four spirit creatures followed closely behind the giant, guarding him as they fought side by side with him and destroyed countless Chaos monsters.

    Spirit Wa had still been changing her hand motions. All kinds of legendary creatures rose into the sky, roaring as they joined the war and fought by the giant¡¯s sides,unching fierce attacks on the Chaos monsters. Among these legendary creatures, Ji Hao saw a Gold Crow with five legs, a candle dragon with three heads, a Kun Peng bird with a giant mouth on its belly, and an ice flood-dragon with nine ws...

    He trembled, with cold sweat streaming down his back.

    No wonder Spirit Wa called herself the best treasure-maker in the world. Her spell of creation wasn¡¯t only for making lifeless treasures; back in the beginning of Pan Gu time, she created the first generation of Pan Gu world creatures with that spell!

    She created new lives with the Chaos monster bloodlines extracted from their dead bodies, which was such an incredible ability...Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao had been shaking while it greedily memorized every syble of Spirit Wa¡¯s spell, keeping it deep down Ji Hao¡¯s soul.

    Ji Hao felt his brain was going to explode. This spell was so powerful and profound that not even his embryo of Dao could easily withstand the pressure brought by it.

    No wonder Si Wen Ming failed to learn it. Si Wen Ming¡¯s soul remained at the level of average human being. Therefore, he surely couldn¡¯t memorize such a powerful andplicated spell.

 Chapter 1695: Extreme Creation

    Chapter 1695: Extreme Creation

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Hah, what a p on the face, hah!" In Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, the mysterious man watched Spirit Wa perform the magnificent spell of creation through Ji Hao¡¯s eyes. Strands of glistering mist drifted in the underground hall, showing how Saint Pan Gu created the world to Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming. Meanwhile, the mysterious man¡¯s eyes shone with a beautiful blue light while he pped straight on his own forehead.

    How many living beings in Pan Gu world ever had a chance to witness this moment when Saint Pan Gu created the world?

    Si Wen Ming had already fallen unconscious, with blood gushing out of his eyes, mouth, nose, and ears. He had given his natural reward power to the nine cauldrons. Without the protection given by the natural reward power, his soul was not stronger than the souls of average Senior Magi by far. He was a human being after all, that his body could not withstand the overwhelming power of Dao.

    Ji Hao was trembling, all three eyes of his opened widely, letting out wisps of light. He was trying everything he could to memorize everything he saw at the moment, and to imprint all this in his embryo of Dao.

    Pan Gu world was an embryo in the Chaos, which looked like a chicken egg, utterly chaotic with no living creatures; it was empty and quiet. Saint Pan Gu struck the embryo open and created the world, generating the unfathomable great Dao. Back then, the great Dao was primitive and chaotic; the power of Dao flowed all over the world in sharp pieces, shing against the agitated natural powers and starting the ripples of Dao that even quaked Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao.

    If onepared the current Pan Gu world to a smoothly running precise instrument, when the world was newly created by Saint Pan Gu, it was like millions of darting and flying pieces ofponents of this instrument. The great Dao of Pan Gu was shaped only because the power of creation put these pieces together.

    At the moment, Ji Hao was not only watching Spirit Wa performing the spell of creation, he was also facing the most original, purest great Dao in Pan Gu world directly. The great Dao of fire was a hair-thin wisp of me back at the beginning of this world, flying in the disordered natural power streams; the great Dao of Earth was grains of dust flying in the young Pan Gu world, while the great Dao of green was just some tiny green light spots, drifting in the sky, and could die at any moment.

    In the current Pan Gu world, the great Dao were hiding deeply and mysteriously, that only extra powerful beings could touch them. But at this very moment, Ji Hao was actually looking at the most original great Dao. He now knew what the great Dao of this world looked like at the beginning; he memorized every type of original great Dao clearly, memorized how they emerged from the chaotic young Pan Gu world, how they merged together andbined with each other to be a mature great Dao, and how they marked the world, how they evolved...

    Spirit Wa never stopped casting the spell. From the nine cauldrons, streams of warmly glowing mist rose, looming over the cauldrons with splendor. Layers ofyers of clear light flew above the nine cauldrons like water, with beautiful patterns hovering around them. The majestic power vented from the cauldrons gradually merged into the underground hall and Si Wen Ming¡¯s body.

    Ji Hao saw the magical and powerful creatures created by Spirit Wa based on all kinds of Chaos monsters. With Spirit Wa¡¯s work, these creatures were even stronger, but fitted the Dao of Pan Gu world better.

    The disordered natural powers slowly quieted down, while clear marks of Dao emerged from Pan Gu world and imprinted in the bodies of the new creatures of this world.

    These marks of Dao were the secrets of the operation of this world, and the extreme of creation.

    Ji Hao found numerous familiar marks of Dao from the bodies of Spirit Wa¡¯s creatures, including Yu Yu¡¯s Dao of sword and formation...even including Priest Hua¡¯s results of Dao of evolvement, which was merely a small part of the profound great Dao of Pan Gu world.

    Ji Hao even saw a green linden tree and a colorful lotus from the magnificent scenes showed by Spirit Wa through the spell of creation, from the boiling edge of the young Pan Gu world. The tree and the flower didn¡¯t shift shapes, and instead, they stayed on the edge of the chaotic young world, trembling while watching Saint Pan Gu fighting against waves of Chaos monster in fear.

    asionally, when Saint Pan Gu was wounded by the invaders, some of the ck and yellow blood he shed dripped on the tree and the lotus. The tree and the lotus glistened, absorbing the blood and growing stronger slowly.

    Most of the times, the blood belonged to the Chaos monsters died under Saint Pan Gu¡¯s axe sshed all over the world, that for many times, the tree and the lotus were even drowned. They absorbed all the Chaos monster blood, whichrgely strengthened them, but made the natures of their power somewhatplicated.

    Ji Hao grinned. Some magic delivered by Priest Hua¡¯s results of Dao of evolvement were so different from the great Dao of Pan Gu world, seeming even to be exotic. That might have happened because he absorbed too much Chaos monster blood back then.

    Following Spirit Wa¡¯s hand motions, Ji Hao¡¯s fingers began moving as well.

    The original great Dao of Pan Gu world was imprinted on his embryo of Dao, clear and easy to understand. Ji Hao felt like a child gifted with countless almighty toy bricks, knowing the function of every single brick so he could build anything he wanted with these bricks, without making an extra effort!

    Ji Hao wasn¡¯t a natural treasure-making master, but he indeed managed to create high-quality after-world treasures with top-grade materials. However, having absorbed what Spirit Wa taught him, Ji Hao somehow felt that with nothing but enough time, he could now turn an ordinary piece of iron into a pre-world holy weapon!

    That would be time-consuming, but Ji Hao believed he was already capable enough to do that.

    The spell of creation was all about ¡¯creation¡¯. Turning the gold ore into pure gold couldn¡¯t be counted as ¡¯creation¡¯, but turning earth into gold would be the true ingenious ¡¯creation¡¯.

    Ji Hao chuckled while nimby moving his hands. Layers of magic formation blueprints emerged, shing around him, round, square, triangle, polygons, and stereo figures, sparkling around him like fireworks. Within about ten breaths, the number of blueprints that emerged around him had surpassed the number of all formation blueprints recorded in Yu Yu¡¯s Study of Magic Formation.

    "Duo!"

    Ji Hao cast a deep growl while pushing his palms forward. As strands of natural powers interwove with each other in front of him, a high-quality steel block was ¡¯created¡¯!

    With the power of creation, he ¡¯created¡¯ this block of steel out of nothing.

    Formally, Ji Hao stepped into the world of the great Dao of creation.

 Chapter 1696: The Great Dao Millstone

    Chapter 1696: The Great Dao Millstone

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The great Dao of destruction burned ragingly inside Ji Hao, like an ocean of fire.

    The power of creation illuminated the ck ocean of fire, gilding it with a beautiful golden edge. The power of destruction roared in rage, yet it failed to shake the golden edge.

    Destruction and creation were two extremely opposite powers, as ipatible as fire and water, light and darkness, withering and thriving, life and death. All the oppositions of the great Dao contained all the secrets of this world, but at the level of Dao, the opposition between destruction and creation was the final, most extreme, profound, and beautiful opposition of Dao!

    When Ji Hao learned the spell of creation from Spirit Wa, he was guided into the world of the great Dao of creation and attained some power of creation. The dark power of destruction inside him was reluctant to this, but it was forced to slowly give up a part of the space inside Ji Hao that it had upiedpletely.

    Reaching out his left hand, Ji Hao let a ck me of destruction sparkle on his palm. The steel block he created just now flew into the fire, then with a sizzling noise, it totally vanished. A strand of power quietly rose from the fire and flew into ji Hao¡¯s body, after which, he clearly sensed a slight improvement of his physical power and body condition.

    He had already achieved an initial sess on the cultivation of his Pan Gu body, based on which, the improvement of his body he sensed clearly just now was no smaller than the improvement from an average Magus King to a Divine Magus.

    "Eh?" Ji Hao was still trying for a deeper understanding of the great Dao of creation. He flipped his right hand and created another brick of steel. The moment the second steel block flew into the fire of destruction, a magical power was generated from the conversion process of creation and destruction, merging into his body immediately and improving it even further.

    He sank his spirit and soul in his study of the great Dao of creation, while naturally wielding his arms with soft and smooth movements.

    Sky-opening, earth-splitting, everything-grow, everything-perish and all living beings reincarnate, he quietly made thebined move of the five and created an axle, floating in front of him. The axle was grey and lusterless, but released a suffocating wild power. Thebined move of the five represented the purest and extreme power, the most original, wildest Dao of strength; it also represented the axe strikeunched by Saint Pan Gu to create the world, and the highest grade of strength.

    This pure power was contained in every type of great Dao. The great Dao of fire burned everything, the great Dao of water flooded the world, the great Dao of sun illuminated every corner and generated living beings, the great Dao of extreme negative nourished spirits and souls and ruled over a great number of natural stars...All types of great Dao in this world contained this purest, most original kind of strength.

    The world was created by Saint Pan Gu. Therefore, every type of Dao in this world was marked by Saint Pan Gu¡¯s Dao of strength, and eventually led to the great Dao of strength, to that final power.

    The axle created by Ji Hao through thebined move of the five could be seeing as the core of strength of Pan Gu world, representing the beginning and ending of all great Dao in this world.

    "Destroy!" Growling deep, Ji Hao released the power of destruction which was attained with the help of Yu Yu. The power of destruction transformed into a, thousands of meters wide ck te that attached to the axle and spun slowly. The great Dao of destruction, which was from Pan Yu world, spun slowly on the axle, with countless giant spells sparkling dimly on it. The great Dao of destruction of Pan Gu world was attracted by it, gathering from all directions through wisps of dark light and slowly merging into the ck te.

    "Create!" Ji Hao growled again. The great Dao of creation that he attained just now transformed into a bright light, flowing out of his body and turning into a hundreds of meters wide te that spun airily in the reverse direction of the ck te. The two tes spun slowly on the axle, generating fiery sparks.

    "Not enough!" Ji Hao frowned. His power of Dao of creation was far weaker than his power of destruction. Therefore, the ck te was thousands of meters wide while the shining te was merely hundreds of meters wide. The power differences between these two parts was way too huge, and thebination of these two parts was far from a bnced system.

    "An interesting kid!" Performing the spell of creation, Spirit Wa abruptly saw the two tes on an axle in front of Ji Hao, immediately showing a cunning smile with her pair of clear eyes.

    "This is Pan Gu¡¯s Dao of strength...Control the powers of destruction and creation with pure strength, what a smart idea! These two disks on an axle...Is this a millstone?" While blinking, Spirit Wa giggled, "A mill can¡¯t have two different sized tes. That doesn¡¯t look right!"

    Following her giggling voice, she crooked her fingers and sent a cloud of drifting light spots from the nine caldrons into Ji Hao¡¯s body. The light spots were the power of creation extracted from the molten pre-world treasures. Those treasures had been through countless years in the Chaos, washed by violent Chaos tide waves for millions of times. But, they had memorized their power of creation, and those memories remained.

    That was the simplest and most original power of creation, merging bit by bit into Ji Hao¡¯s body and soul, guiding him towards a deeper understanding of the Dao of creation. In front of him, the shining te on the mill expanded quickly, while splendid streams of light rose from it along with countless spell symbols of creation.

    With Spirit Wa¡¯s help, Ji Hao¡¯s power of creation soared. As a result, the shining te on the mill expanded to thirty-thousand and two-hundred meters in radius.

    "Ahyaya, not regr again!" Spirit Wa frowned. "Things in this world should look more regr. Otherwise, people will be full of anxiety when looking at them."

    Flicking her fingers, the power of destruction extracted from all blood-stained weapons used by human warriors rose from the nine caldrons, drilling into Ji Hao¡¯s body to lead him to a higher level of the great Dao of destruction. Ji Hao¡¯s power of destruction was increased immediately, and the ck te in front of him began expanding.

    Soon, the ck te turned thirty-one-thousand and five-hundred meters in radius.

    Spirit Wa has almost been staring at the irregrly shaped mill with clenched teeth now. Once again, she sent some more power of creation into Ji Hao¡¯s body from the nine caldrons.

    This repeatedly happened for a couple of times, and when the mill in front of Ji Hao finally ended up in a perfectly regr shape, it was already two hundred and seventy thousand meters in radius!

    The dark te of destruction and the sparkling te of creation spinning at reverse directions, while strands of power flowed into Ji Hao¡¯s body from the mill.

    Curiously, Spirit Wa looked at this mill which was created based on Ji Hao¡¯s sudden inspiration. As she blinked, she took out a spare pre-world treasure and threw into the mill.

    Along with a series of sizzling noise, the top-grade pre-world supportive treasurested for less than seven minutes before it was ground by the mill.

 Chapter 1697: Offer the World to It

    Chapter 1697: Offer the World to It

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Oh!" Spirit Wa looked at Ji Hao¡¯s mill of Dao in surprise, even pausing briefly on performing her ever-changing spell of creation.

    The piece she threw into the mill just now was a genuine pre-world spirit treasure which was strengthened by the Chaos tide waves for countless years until it finally absorbed enough power of creation to be a pre-world treasure. No one but powerful beings at Spirit Wa¡¯s level could leave a single mark on it.

    Ji Hao¡¯s cultivation and power both looked average in Spirit Wa¡¯s eyes. Compared with the few senior disciples under Yu Yu¡¯s guidance such as Po and Gui Ling, he still had a long way to go.

    Nevertheless, this mill he created has actually managed to crush a pre-world spirit treasure within such a short span of time! It was like a tiny rabbit suddenly baring its giant tusks and bit off a giant piece from the body of an ancient dragon. The sharp contrast even shocked spirit Wa a little bit.

    "Yu Yu has taken a good disciple...But, my foresight is also..." She narrowed her eyes and praised Yu Yu for taking a good disciple. She said that with a low voice but very clearly. However, for the rest part of her speech, she merely mumbled in her throat without saying one word out loud.

    Her deeply dark eyes sparkled with a gleam, as she looked at the suddenly expanded mill Ji Hao created and smiled naughtily. "Let¡¯s see how powerful can your mill be, shall we? Thebination of an exotic Dao of destruction and my Dao of creation actually generated such a scary power, yeah? Interesting, interesting!"

    Wielding her warms, Spirit Wa sent out tens of pre-world treasures, which were in her collection, not so useful but only for appreciation. These were some bottles, bowls, cups, lights, pens, tables, and stoves, all supportive treasures, not too powerful on battlefields. However, every single piece of these was a pre-world treasure, and was extraordinary in quality.

    With curiosity, Spirit Wa threw all these treasures into the mill. Along with the long series of sizzling noise, the tens of pre-world treasures were all crushed by the two tes of the mill within a quarter of an hour. As pre-world treasures, the tens of pieces released a magical power after being grounded, flowing into Ji Hao¡¯s body like a rapidly flowing great river.

    Along with a buzzing noise, the axle turned stronger and sturdier, as numerous spell symbols glistened in it, filled with a primitive, wild power. The enormous mill spun slowly, causing a rumbling noise as it twisted the space around Ji Hao. This mill of Dao, which wasposed of the great Dao of destruction and the great Dao of creation, started to devour the space around Ji Hao.

    The space in Pan Gu world was especially sturdy, that even breaking it was extremely difficult to average living beings. But, this mill of Dao, which was created based on a sudden sh of inspiration that Ji Hao had, was such an unprecedented freak that the space of Pan Gu world was shredded and absorbed by it bit by bit. The space around Ji Hao¡¯s body rippled like water, and the ripples spread in all directions, even leaving countless cracks on the unbreakable ground of the underground hall.

    After the tens of pre-world treasures were ¡¯eaten¡¯ by the mill, the mill began expanding quickly, reaching thirty-six-thousand-meters in radius within a blink. An unfamiliar power had been flowing into Ji Hao¡¯s body, strand by strand. A muffled rumbling noise could be heard from his body while his strength and body condition were improving at a scarily high rate.

    After the mill crushed the tens of pre-world treasures, what had been sent into Ji Hao¡¯s body was the purest, most original ¡¯strength¡¯. One could not define it withnguage, because it existed in the universe as the origin of all tangible and intangible, perceptible and imperceptible types of power.

    One might also see it as the ¡¯strength¡¯ that Saint Pan Gu attained his great Dao with.

    The ¡¯strength¡¯ was absorbed by Ji Hao¡¯s body, strand by strand. Ji Hao¡¯s skin had been waving gently like water as he sensed his own power and the thorough change happening to his body. The strength was all-inclusive; it contained everything, could destroy everything, and was also capable of creating everything.

    This was such a high-level power that Ji Hao could only ept it passively, without being able to dig into its nature.

    Ji Hao had already touched the profound great Dao of destruction and creation, but facing this ¡¯strength¡¯, he could not grasp even a little bit of its secret. There was a terrifyingly thick and giant door between this ¡¯strength¡¯ and himself, that currently, he could only ept it without a choice, and did not have the qualification to push the door to see the fabulous world behind the door, not yet.

    Instinctively, Ji Hao understood that this ¡¯strength¡¯ was highly beneficial to him. As he absorbed this ¡¯strength¡¯, his Pan Bu body had been improving so quickly that he was even climbing onto a higher level of his cultivation in terms of Pan Gu body.

    The tens of pre-world treasures Spirit Wa had thrown into the mill were ¡¯digested¡¯ by the mill in no time, and soon, the magical ¡¯strength¡¯ releasing from the mill was thinned. Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and abruptly gave a deep shout. Following his voice and a quake inside him, the half Pan Heng world flew out of his body.

    Countless natural stars, half a continent, and numerous mountains, rivers, and nts were all sent into the mill by Ji Hao. It was a half of a world, yet the mill swallowed it directly up. With a loud cracking noise, the half of Pan Heng world was crushed and grounded, converted into the magical ¡¯strength¡¯ and sent into Ji Hao¡¯s body in endless flows.

    When the half-world was hiding inside Ji Hao¡¯s body, Ji Hao couldunch effective offensives on his enemies with its power, but how could thatpare with absorbing the half world and having its power for his own? How could that be better than turning the half-world directly into his very own strength?

    Ji Hao slightly upturned his lips and showed a faint smile while he was quietly sensing the thorough destruction of the half Pan Heng world.

    He watched the natural stars shatter and the half continent copse, during which, he gained a deeper and deeper understanding to the great Dao of destruction. Meanwhile, he had also been watching Spirit Wa performing the spell of creation, to allow himself to know the great Dao of creation better.

    The mill of Dao had still been expanding, to forty-five-thousand-meters, forty-eight-thousand-meters...

    Dayster, when Ji Hao absorbed the half Pan Heng world entirely, the mill had already reached a-hundred and eight-thousand meters in radius, and the space around him had turned into a scary ck hole.

 Chapter 1698: Arrive Across Space

    Chapter 1698: Arrive Across Space

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    No one knew what happened in the sun world. Therefore, what happened there didn¡¯t affect the people and things on Pan Gu Mothend.

    After an intense battle, Priest Netherworld Priest descended on the mortal world as his very own self, disyed his mighty power and directly captured Pan Xi and Chi You, also mercilessly wiping out the Chi You Army. Numerous Chi You warriors were ughtered, bing raw materials for Priest Netherworld to make zombie warriors.

    Emperor Xun was scared to death. In a great hurry, he called his trusted subordinates from the Gong Sun Family to ¡¯guard the emperor¡¯, but triggered an inner conflict of the family. The Gong Sun Family divided into three groups; one group of people had followed the devil, another group was still controlled by Yu Huo, and the third group were already woken up by Ji Hao, back into sanity. Some other people from the family decided to join no groups but simply watch from safety while the others fought. Gong Sun Family was torn apart into a couple of forces, which were in endless conflicts because of Emperor Xun.

    Not only Gong Sun Family, intense internal fights had also been happening in the otherrge human families and ns, such as Huaxu Family. In Huaxu Family, a great number of elders and branch leaders had alreadybined their powers to challenge the current leadership of the family, which was represented by Huaxu Qingye.

    On Pan Gu Mothend, battles were raging everywhere.

    Amidst such a mess, a great number of Chu Wu n people had already turned into pure devils. With a clear attitude, they started receiving followers. A giant number of human beings who decided to follow the devil joined Chi Wu n, and next, Chu Wu n started a war against the entire humankind like an expanding tumor.

    The non-humankind forces were also preparing to make a move, as some of them had already begun invading human territories, hunting and enving human beings in broad daylight. Every single day, tens of millions of human beings would be sent to Liang Zhu City as ves, and on their way to Liang Zhu City, countless children and weaker people fell.

    Outside Liang Zhu City, thirty-six enormous pyramids were built up. Countless human salves worked hard enough to risk their lives. Therefore, the thirty-six million-mile-square pyramids werepleted in merely a year and a few months. Along with the earth-shaking rumbling noise, weird and twisted spell symbols glowed on the pyramids.

    Near the city, underground, numerous enormous earth meridians were sealed by the evil power of the pyramids. Invisible giant hands dug the billions of miles long meridians out of the earth and dragged them to the core of the pyramid formation.

    Deep dragon roars could be heard from underground without an end, as more and more earth medians were forcibly connected to the energy core of the pyramid formation. The earth was quaked, as the pyramids were greedily absorbing power from the earth meridians. Thirty-six pyramids were activated simultaneously, immediately causing supernatural phenomena.

    A dark, thunderous, swirling cloud emerged above every pyramid. Thirty-six swimming dark clouds floated around Liang Zhu City, with thunderbolts shing inside the clouds like raging dragons. A destructive power had been brewing in the dark clouds.

    Because of the earth meridian power was draining, the fertile in around Liang Zhu City quaked intensely. The earth was twitching and waving, gradually showing winding ¡¯wrinkles¡¯.

    Surrounding the thirty-six pyramids, the winding ¡¯earth wrinkles¡¯ formed a series of concentric circles. As a greater and greater amount of earth median power was extracted, the earth wrinkles spread to all directions, affecting the farther areas.

    On the mountain-sized golden chariot, Original Devil, Master Spirit-ughter, and Yu Huo stood side by side, heads lifted and looking at the enormous dark swirling clouds in the sky.

    "Thunder trials!" Said Master Spirit-ughter with a dryugh, "The things I hated the most! Do you two know that I hate thunder trials the most? I suffered so much of these from countless worlds!"

    With a proud smile on his face, Yu Huo looked at the swirling clouds and replied, "Thunder trial? Not worth mentioning. I¡¯ve already seen the future of this world, and heard itsst cry before the fall. Thunder trials cannot stop me. When I arrive in this world with my own body, this world will fall and no one can save it!"

    He smiled and turned to Original Devil, then continued, "But of course, if it weren¡¯t for you, I would never take the risk to bring the real me to this world at this point of time. Because of you, Devil Master, I..."

    Original Devil held his head high with pride, eyes shining with a dark light. He raised a hand and conveniently sent a dark bolt of thunder to the swirling clouds while saying, "As long as you cooperate with me, you will eventually get what you have been yearning for. And I, will be free!"

    The dark thunderbolt merged into the center of the thirty-six swirling dark clouds, then Original Devil waved his hand and said, "Fade!"

    An irresistible power was released from his body, dispelling the dark cloudspletely without leaving a trace, as if they never existed.

    In the blue sky, among white clouds, the sun was shining brightly. It illuminated the thirty-six pyramids with a warm light, and also illuminated the mountains-huge piles of human ve corpse.

    Uncountable human ves were brought to the pyramids by non-humankind warriors. By the broad ditches and deep holes around the pyramids, these non-humankind warriors mercilessly ughtered all human ves and filled them with fresh blood. The dense scent of blood could be sensed from a long, long distance away.

    Looking down from the sky, surrounding the thirty-six pyramids, the holes and ditches filled with human bloodposed a tremendous formation, bloody and like a portrait of a ferocious devil god.

    "Yu Huo, my friend, do it! I¡¯ll be helping. You can arrive directly in this world with your real body!" Original Devil clenched his fists with excitement, then loosened quickly. "Then, your ¡¯dear old friends¡¯ will impatiently follow you here, won¡¯t they? I can¡¯t wait to see the looks on their faces!" He said,ughing evilly.

    Yu Huo smiled and nodded, looking a little nervous. Without saying a word, he raised his arm and drew a line in the air. Immediately and simultaneously, the thirty-six pyramids lit up, each venting a dazzling beam of light. Thirty-six light beams reached directly into the void, tore the space open, and created a square door.

    A deep rumble of soul could be heard from the door. A ten-thousand-miles-long foot suddenly stepped into Pan Gu world from the door. The space of Pan Gu world quaked slightly as the spirit of Pan Gu world woke up suddenly because of this powerful invader.

 Chapter 1699: Pan Yu world

    Chapter 1699: Pan Yu world

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Immeasurably far from Pan Gu world, deep in the Chaos, a great worldid among Chaos tide waves. The egg-shell-like natural screen wrapped this world tight. Looking from a distance, the dark natural screen made this world look like a rotten duck egg, releasing a faint ck mist.

    This was Pan Yu world, the hometown of the non-humankind beings who invaded Pan Gu world.

    Through the thick natural screen of the world which was filled with disordered natural powers, one could see three different-colored suns shining in the sky like three giant eyes, looking down at the world.

    In the starry void of this world, countless lifeless natural stars lied quietly, covered in giant holes. Some rtively shallower holes with radiuses of hundreds, even millions of miles, were obviously caused by the afterwinds of the battles fought by powerful beings. But, the deeper ones with perfectly round openings were left by longsting ore extractions.

    All of the natural stars were dug through, and star cores were violently taken away. Large or small, all natural stars in this world were dead, wrapped in deserts, without a drop of water or a slight greenery. The starry void was like a graveyard.

    The Dark Sun was purely ck, surrounded by circles of ripples, the Red Sun was covered in sharp thorns, while the Dim Sun glowed hazily, hiding behind mysterious dense mists. The cold lights of the three suns illuminated this world, but showering under the sunlight, the dead natural stars in the sky looked so terrifying.

    Surrounded by natural stars were nineyered, vast continents. Each of the nine continents was as broad as Pan Gu Mothend, and the topmost one was even twice asrge as Pan Gu Mothend. But, unlike Pan Gu Mothend, which was thriving and full of power of creation, these nine continents were obviouslycking life-force.

    The topyer continued thriving, and the twoyers of continent underneath it still maintained a healthy ecosystem, with mountains, rivers,kes and oceans. About seventy percent of these three continents were covered in forests and grasnds.

    Countless species lived on these three continents. The creatures with shared family names and bloodlines gathered together, building great cities and magnificent pces. Countless flying forts and pces floated in the sky, glowing under the sunlight.

    The three intermediateyers of continent weren¡¯t as good as the top three, as eighty percent of the earth had turned into sand. These three continents were covered in deserts, decorated by small areas of oasis. Surrounding each oasis, non-humankind beings started endless massacres. Moment after moment, immeasurable schemes and sins would beposed because of these oases.

    The bottom three continents were the poorest, most miserable and terrifying continents in this world. These three continents were not only preupied withnd desertification, their underground meridians had also died. Dark volcanos existed all over these three continents, venting clouds of ck smoke, with ck-redva weakly gushing out and burning everything it touched.

    On the three bottomyer continents, some creatures with extremely tenacious vitality had been struggling for survival. These creatures were oddly shaped and gigantic in sizes, feeding and living on fire and sands, violently and brutally. They traveled across the continents with no destination, ferociously attacking every living being they saw.

    asionally, non-humankind warriors from the topyer continents would descend to the bottomyer continents with golden and shiny chariots, sweeping across the sky like lightning bolts. They would hunt these fierce creatures for fun while chatting andughing; these non-humankind beings would capture these creatures alive, then seal their souls and bring them to the topyer continents to be ves.

    Above the topmost continent, which had the strongest life-force, numerous teleporting formations had been dazzling blindingly, letting out strong beams of light, piercing deep into the sky. In the sky, millions of different sized swirling clouds had been spinning fast.

    Amidst the deafening rumbling noises, enormous hands created by magic would take all kinds of hill-huge, well-packed resources out of the swirling clouds. Crystals, spirit stones, magic herbs, magic nts; asionally,rge numbers of ves kept in specially crafted metal cages would also be taken out of the clouds.

    Sometimes, torrents of sea water or fresh water would flood out of the swirling clouds, with a giant number of water-kind creatures. Drawn by tremendous powers, the water would pour into the oceans andkes around the cities built on this continent, to replenish the evaporated moisture.

    But most of the times, the water that came through teleporting formations would be turned directly into heavy rains by powerful beings in this world, falling on the deserts. Meanwhile,rge groups of Yu n nobles would drive their chariots across the deserts from the sky, to forcibly crush all sands and rocks, and turn the deserts into soils, then spray seeds. Some powerful beings would even drag towering trees out of the swirling clouds and nt them directly in deserts. They expected these trees to improve the ecological environment of the desert areas.

    Sky-shaking dragon roars could be heard from time to time. Following the dragon roars, hundreds of enormous hands would thrust into the swirling clouds to pull a billions of miles long earth meridian out.

    Every time an earth meridian was sent to this world through a teleporting formation, the teleporting formation under the swirling clouds would shatter because of overloading, and the swirling clouds would copse right on the spot. But, those giant hands would immediately nt the earth meridian into the continent as if they couldn¡¯t wait for one second. They would seal the earth meridian underground and force it to merge with the scattered meridian pieces down there.

    Each time an earth meridian was sealed underground, this continent would show a greater vitality, and a thriving life-force would be generated from the forests.

    This was Pan Yu world, a great world with exhausted resources, a tremendous world on the verge of death. Except for the three suns and nine moons which represented the original naturalw of this world, all natural stars in this world had been drained, that by now, not a single piece of valuable ore could be found from those dead natural stars.

    Neither one magic crystal nor a naturally grown magic herb existed on the nine continents anymore.

    Strong non-humankind beings, Pan Yu world people, devoured like locusts. With the resources they looted from countless worlds, they had been barely maintaining thest bit of vitality of this world.

 Chapter 1700: Follow

    Chapter 1700: Follow

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Above the nine continents of Pan Yu world, in the deepest area of the starry void where ordinary living beings could not see, a dark, mottled, metal city floated in the void.

    Ten-million-miles-squared, thousands of miles tall, the wall of the metal city was decorated with mysterious,plicated patterns. Covered in the sights of ages, beautiful statues stood on the city wall with their eyes narrowed, sparkling with a frightful dim light.

    Different sized metal flying ships patrolled around the city. Treading on metal tes dazzling with lightning bolts,rge numbers of Jia n warriors hovered around the city.

    Tens of thousands of teleporting formations that led to other worlds had been glistering in the city, emitting beams of light piercing into the void, creating tens of thousands of swirling clouds above the city. If one looked from a distance, one might find the city looking like a moldy piece of cheese, covered in holes.

    Mountain-huge piles of resource were being sent into the city through teleporting formations. A thunderous bang could be heard while a formation copsed suddenly. The formation base exploded, killing countless Xiu n craftsmen who were responsible for the operation of the formation.

    Soon, a Yu n noble in a luxurious robe rushed to a ten-thousand-miles-tall great hall, which stood in the center of the city, while carrying a scroll in his hands. He flew up the cliffy stairs before hall like a gust of wind. Atst, he thudded his knees against the ground right in front of a metal gate, which was tall and thick, decorated withyers of ck rose embossments.

    "Supreme Yu Fen, your will rules the world, your gaze burn the sky. You are the greatest among the great, you are the highest among the high...Pan Dui world¡¯sst earth meridian has been harvested by us, and that world has copsed."

    "So soon?" A deep and strong voice came from behind the gate, "Which means...the batch of ve that was going to be sent here are gone too? Including the few beautiful dancers I fancied?"

    Kneeling on the ground with cold sweat streaming down his head, the Yu n noble hurriedly responded, "No, no, the dancers you fancied, we delivered them here ahead of schedule, but the batch of brave and battlewise ves have indeed..."

    "What a shame!" Remaining silent for quite a while, Yu Fan gave a reply ndly.

    "What a shame indeed," The Yu n noble raised his head, gave a dryugh, and continued, "That batch of ves managed to survive in the dying Pan Dui world. Therefore, in both terms of life-force and fighting capacity, they were much better than average ves. They would be the strongest ve warriors, but what a pity!"

    "I¡¯m not talking about those ves." Said Yu Fan with that nd tone of his, "You, what a shame...You¡¯re a useless thing indeed, but among all useless ones, you¡¯re slightly useful. These years, you have made your contributions, not worth mentioning though. But, the tiny value you created failed to offset your incapability. So, what a shame!"

    The face of the Yu n noble twisted immediately. He prepared to beg for mercy, but before he could widely open his mouth and burst into tears, a thin streak of me was vented from the slot between the two parts of the gate and gentlynded on his erect eye. In the next moment, thin beams of fiery light shone from every pore of his, and in a blink, he vanished from the dark fiery light.

    In the dark, vast hall, sitting on a hill-sized throne, Yu Fan was fiddling with a small golden staff, with his upper body bared while frowning. The death of an incapable ve could not stir his heart. Instead, he was just worried about the constantly worsening situation.

    About three-hundred and sixty-thousand years ago, Pan Yu world people had wantonly squandered thest bit of vitality of this world. Since then, Pan Yu world had been maintaining this world by looting resources from other worlds. But, with the passage of time, this method of survival seemed to being to an end.

    Pan Yu world people had still been spending everything they had sovishly. They exhausted themselves for having fun, they indulged in dissipation but failed to see the looming crisis hiding behind the fake fancy life. During the recent years, because of the exhaustive exploitation, half of the worlds conquered by Pan Yu world people were dying, or dead already.

    "Pan Dui world, I remember it..." Murmured Yu Fan, "I conquered it myself about a-hundred and twenty-thousand years ago. It was a medium scale world with a rtively mature natural system. In mere one-hundred and twenty-thousand years, it died already?"

    A strong spirit power flooded out of the hall, drilling into the other worlds through the teleporting formations momentarily. An hourter, Yu Fan¡¯s spirit power returned like the ebbing tides, making him knit his eyebrows even tighter.

    "These worlds won¡¯tst long...Idiots! They wasted too many resources, had too many children. They are draining these worlds. They are insane...I would burn them myself if they weren¡¯t my descendants."

    Spending a while inining uselessly, Yu Fan frowned again.

    "But, what did I just see back there? What is Yu Huo trying to do? Such a great scale portal...And, the unfamiliar powers I sensed?"

    "Hmm, Yu Huo, you sneaky vile man. I¡¯m your dearest neighbor. You may fool the others but you can never fool me. You...What have you found? The powers I sensed...is it a mature great world?"

    "You found a new great world, didn¡¯t you? This can¡¯t happen, absolutely not. You cannot have that world for your own. That¡¯s a new great world, a precious fortune that belongs to Pan Yu world...At the very least, you should share it with me. A new great world, oh, wonderful, oh, so beautiful! Yes, I remember this feeling, I can feel it, a mature great world."

    "Do you have to try so hard to enter? Is that world actually suppressing you to such a great extent? What an amazing great world!"

    "You were never good at fighting, but still, you dared to descend to the world alone. Clearly, the world isn¡¯t so dangerous. Even you have the courage to go, so how can I possibly not?"

    Yu Fan stood up excitedly, wielding the golden staff while roaring, "Get ready, my children. Gather all our military forces and prepare to set off now. I found something interesting. What a beautiful prey, we can¡¯t let anyone else discover it."

    Almost at the same time, in other few same scale metal cities, simr roars could be heard.

    Above Yu Huo¡¯s city, Yu Huo¡¯s enormous body squeezed into a beam of light. The moment he disappeared, nine tremendous figures appeared above his city almost simultaneously, each releasing a suffocating power.

 Chapter 1701: Arriving One After Another

    Chapter 1701: Arriving One After Another

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Outside Liang Zhu City, thirty-six portals merged into one. The millions of miles wide portal spun swiftly and vented dazzling light beams, destroying and disordering the natural system in this area.

    As a top-grade powerful being from a world attempted to enter into another world through a portal, not only would a giant amount of energy and resources be consumed, the target world wouldunch counterattacks to this invasion, which was the most difficult part of the world-crossing. Original Devil helped Yu Huo to dispel the surrounding natural powers, but Yu Huo still instinctively boosted up his power as much as he could to expand the portal.

    The natural powers in Pan Gu world shed violently against the powers of Pan Yu world. Dark thunderbolts and colorful lights collided heavily and shattered the space, creating blinding space cracks.

    asionally, an enormous space crack would fall straight on the ground, tearing it apart and leaving a million-miles-long ditch. All of a sudden, tens of space cracks swept towards Liang Zhu City, making all non-humankind beings in the city scream in fear and flee desperately in all directions. Countless divine towers in the city glowed simultaneously with eye-piercing light and created a tremendous magic shield that covered the entire city.

    With the cracking noise, the shield was crushed and the tens of space cracks swept across the entire city, tearing down countless luxurious buildings. The city had just restored a part of its magnificence since Ji Hao and his people cruelly trampled upon it, but now, it was ttened again.

    "So... terrible!" Yu Huo¡¯s clone in Pan Gu world smilingly nced at Liang Zhu City, then helplessly spread his hands, shook his head, and said, "My dear friends, they found me, nine, whole nine of them. Oh my, nine old friends of mine will forcibly enter this world."

    Turning back, he looked at Original Devil and asked seriously, "Devil Master, are you sure that Pan Gu world people are strong enough to stop my nine friends? I don¡¯t want this rich thriving world fall in those scums¡¯ hands."

    Original Devil nced at Yu Huo in aplicated way with a blood-red dim light shing across his eyes. Then, he said ndly, "Nine? If they¡¯re all at your level and are willing to fight desperately heard, they may die together with Pan Gu world creatures. I hope they will arrive with enough warriors, otherwise..."

    Laughing creepily, Original Devil transformed into a ck stream of light, rising into the air and flying to the Senior Magi Mountain and Junior Magi Mountain while saying, "Yu Huo...remember our n. Let your greedy friends help us weaken the scary enemies. During this process, you have to endure, even if you might be in pain!"

    Master Spirit-ughter chuckled and said mildly to Yu Huo, "So, dear Master Yu Huo, from now on, I am one of your loyal followers in Pan Gu world. I will give you my full cooperation."

    Master Spirit-ughter shrugged and continued with an evil smile on his face, "Original Devil didn¡¯t want to bow to anyone, but to me, dignity and honor are all fake...I want something real! Even if you want me to kneel before them and beg...I can¡¯t wait to devour their souls!"

    Yu Huo breathed deeply as he gave a faint smile, "Remember, from now on, I¡¯m not a clone of Yu Huo anymore. I¡¯m Yemo Tian, the only heir of Yemo Family which conquered this world. ording to the Highest Code of Law in Pan Yu world, I reasonably have the right to dominate this world."

    Master Spirit-ughter grinned, then seriously kneeled and kowtowed to Yu Huo, even putting his forehead and palms on the ground while saying, "Your Majesty, I, Spirit-ughter, your most loyal servant, and am paying my respect to you..."

    As a deep dark light glowed in his eyes, Master Spirit-ughter abruptly lifted his head and sneered, "If you can¡¯t allow me to taste the sweat and powerful souls of your people, I won¡¯t mind tasting yours! So, my friend Yu Huo, I hope our cooperation can be perfect!"

    Yu Huo threw him aplicated nce, then slowly nodded and said, "For this especially rich group of great world...we have tobine our powers. So, we have to cooperate perfectly.

    Master Spiritughterughed as he kneeled before Yu Huo, then turned his head around, looking at the expanding portal.

    A giant foot strenuously squeezed into Pan Gu world through the portal, then a lower leg, an entire leg, then half of a body. A suffocating pressure was released from the portal. Yu Huo growled, his voice rumbling like thunder as it immediately echoed across Pan Gu Mothend and quaked the entire starry void.

    In the westernmost area, in their peaceful world, Priest Hua and Priest Mu sat under the linden tree with their legs crossed,municating with each other by using their spirit power. With surprise, they eximed, "A saint? A saint from Pan Yu world? How dare they invade Pan Gu world? Aren¡¯t they afraid of death?"

    They nced at each other, then both burst into wildughter. Next, they transformed into two streams of light, shing to Liang Zhu City like two bolts of lightning.

    A saint suppressed by Pan Gu world¡¯s Dao...was just like a babymp delivered right to their door, that they only needed to easily kill the saint to take his Dao or pre-world treasures. For Priest Hua and Priest Mu, the saint was such a huge fortune descending on them from the sky!

    They needed to kill this idiot who recklessly invaded Pan Gu world before Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei, and Priest Yu Yu.

    The others might not know Pan Gu world well enough, but didn¡¯t Priest Hua and Priest Mu know? A saint from another world was a piece of cake in here. They should move as fast as they could to get the most out of this silly saint.

    A long, long whileter, a thunderous roar of soul could be heard from the portal. Following the roar, Yu Huo finally squeezed into Pan Gu world through the portal, wrapped in a glow of soul power.

    ncing at his clone who stood on the golden chariot, heughed out loud, "Yemo Tian, you did good. Since you and your Yemo Family have decided to follow me, from now on, you are my youngest disciple, under my own guidance. Everything belonging to your family will be under my protection!"

    "Supreme Holy Ancestor Yu Huo, I..." The clone kneeled and kowtowed to the real him.

    But, before he could finish, nine earth-shaking bangs could be heard in a row, as nine enormous ck palms suddenly reached out of the portal, gripped the edge and tore it violently. With a series of creaking noise, nine dark arms slowly squeezed in.

    Next, nine different voices roaring madly with joy, even quaking the heaven.

 Chapter 1702: Bullying Together

    Chapter 1702: Bullying Together

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Tens of millions of miles away from Liang Zhu City, the expressions of Priest Mu and Priest Hua changed instantly. Without saying a word, they turned straight away.

    If Yu Huo arrived alone, they could teach him a good lesson, to let him know that if he wanted to stay alive, he shouldn¡¯t go to a ¡¯strange ce¡¯ alone. However, as they sensed the powers of the other nine saints, they were frightened so badly that even their hearts of Dao shrank. Without feeling embarrassed, they fled straight away.

    "How can Pan Yu world be so...?" Priest Hua¡¯s eyebrows twitched intensely while eyes glowed with a seven-colored light. He almost lost control of the sky devil inside him and fell into the devil¡¯s hands again.

    "Pan Yu world should be like this..." Priest Mu¡¯s bitter face turned even bitterer, with his eye corners nting downwards, mouth almost dropping to reach his foot. With that bitter face, he murmured, "ording to what our disciples tell us these years, Pan Yu world has conquered millions of worlds. With all the resources they harvested, they could afford to raise a hundred saints."

    Priest Hua remained silent. Compared with Pan Yu world, Pan Gu world could be counted as a ¡¯tender young great world¡¯, with no habit to conquer other worlds or loot resources to expand itself. Pan Yu world plundered resources from millions of worlds to support itself, after which, it was reasonable for arge number of saints to exist in there."

    But, Priest Hua and Priest Mu didn¡¯t feel good about this. Priest Hua had a dark face right now. He dared not to fight because he was frightened merely when he sensed the powers of his enemies. As one of the most powerful beings in Pan Gu world, Priest Hua was blushed in shame.

    Outside Liang Zhu City, Yu Huo¡¯s clone screamed ¡¯in horror¡¯ and fell to the ground.

    Master spirit-ughter leaped out like a loyal guard to his master, carried hisrge golden staff and shielded Yu Huo¡¯s clone behind while hollering to the expanding portal, "Your Majesty, don¡¯t panic. No one can harm you while I¡¯m here!"

    While making the righteous shout, he fixed his glowing eyes on the nine giant arms which had been reaching slowly into Pan Gu world.

    The powers he sensed from the nine arms were thoroughly different. Apparently, these were nine top-grade powerful beings, holy-level ones. Master Spirit-ughter trembled intensely in excitement. If he could devour the nine...No, even if he could only devour a half of their souls, how powerful would he be?

    If he could devour a half of their souls...A cruel and cunning evil light shed across his eyes. Then, the agreement he made with Original Devil and Yu Huo, their so-called alliance, would all be bullsh*t. He would immediately eat his words and turn Pan Gu world into a livestock shed, to raise human beings and feed himself!

    Beautiful souls, strong powers... Master Spirit-ughter tightly gripped the golden staff with both hands, even leaving deep fingerprints on the staff.

    "Yu Huo, my friend, you actually tried to hide this world from us. Our hearts are broken."

    "Yeah, such a thriving world. How long has it existed for? Not long, right? What a young world! And it¡¯s so vast, so broad! Its origin...Oh, it was generated from an embryo which was even stronger than Pan Yu world!"

    "Damn it! No one can have this beautiful world all to himself! I am Yu Ji, and I have to have a share! If you disagree,e and challenge me!"

    Nine thunderous voices were growling in thrill.

    Each of them had merely reached an arm into Pan Gu world, but already, they had clearly sensed the inexhaustible life-force possessed by Pan Gu world, and the endless natural powers. What amazed them even more was the ocean-vast power of creation!

    The power of creation was the most precious, magical power in the universe. All perceptible things existed because of the power of creation. It was the origin of all worlds, all lives. The greater power of creation a world had, the brighter future and more possibilities would it create.

    The power of creation that belonged to Pan Gu world was greater than that of Pan Yu world by at least ten-thousand-fold!

    Pan Yu world¡¯s highest Dao was destruction and killing, generated from all kinds of negative energies. Normally, this dark Dao was a great burden even to saints like Yu Ji.

    The power of creation could make any saint jealous, because as long as saints absorbed enough power of creation, their cultivations and body conditions would be thoroughly changed, and they would have endless possibilities.

    Sensing the immeasurable power of creation from Pan Gu world, the nine Pan Yu saints had truly gone mad. They boosted up their powers at all costs, trying their best to tear the portal and expand it. Taking a long span of time, they finally squeezed into Pan Gu world.

    The great Dao of Pan Gu world was so agitated when nine Pan Yu saints descended together. Thunderbolts struck down from the sky like a rain of shooting stars overwhelmingly at the nine saints, seeming to even destroy the world.

    The nine saints darkened their faces,bining their powers to defend themselves. They activated their greatest pre-world treasures and merged their powers into one to shield themselves against Pan Gu world.

    The thunder trialsted for twenty-four hours. The powers that could be sensed from the nine saints turned weaker and weaker. Atst, then the thunderous clouds faded, theynded around Yu Huo with weird smiles on their faces and surrounded him. They had been weakenedrgely, that by now, they each had less than ten percent of their power, because of the suppression being given by Pan Gu world.

    Without making any effort to restore their power, they circled Yu Huo up and chuckled deeply.

    "Yu Huo, we need an exnation from you!"

    "Yu Huo, do you know that Pan Yu world is in crisis? Yet, how could you try to have this beautiful great world all to yourself?"

    "Yu Huo, you can¡¯t conquer this world on your own. We will not allow you to monopolize it."

    "Yu Huo...Oh my!"

    Yu Fan suddenly burst into a great growl. From the top of his head, nine ovepping fire rings rose, venting a raging fire. Within the fire, a tremendous blur Chaos image emerged.

    Around Pan Gu world, countless worlds quietly floated in the Chaos, glowing brightly, filled with life-force and vitality!

    One could see more than a million worlds in this area at first nce.

    "Yu Huo, if you¡¯re not sharing these with us, we will make you fall for good today!"

    The nine saints each took arge fierce step towards Yu Huo, their eyes glistening with a cruel light.

 Chapter 1703: Someone Owes Spirit Wa A Favor

    Chapter 1703: Someone Owes Spirit Wa A Favor

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In the sun world, Spirit Wa finally finished her whole set of ever-changing ingenious spells of creation.

    The nine cauldrons were steaming, venting waves of scorching airstreams while glistering with images of mountains, rivers, legendary creatures, gods and ghosts, flowers, and small creatures; they looked so magnificent yet so mysterious.

    A strong, suffocating pressure was released from the nine cauldrons. Even Spirit Wa had to cast a small spell to shield herself against the pressure given off naturally by the nine cauldrons.

    Si Wen Ming sat in the circle of the nine cauldrons with his legs crossed. The powers of the cauldrons had merged perfectly into one with his. His spirit star power had been improved by the nine cauldrons, and was now released, condensing into a mighty mountain floating above his head. A dark-yellow mist had been rising from the mountain, hovering and whooshing in and out of the mountain like enormous dragons, quaking the surrounding space.

    With nine muffled thuds in a row, nine tremendous space holes were left in the sun world by the nine cauldrons. Nine dense torrents of earth power overwhelmingly flooded in from Pan Gu Mothend, flowing into Si Wen Ming¡¯s body.

    A tremor went through Si Wen Ming¡¯s body. The earth power was absorbed by his body, bringing it quickly to a higher level. At one time, Ji Hao had given Si Wen Ming a diagram of human acupoints and meridians. At this moment, being replenished by the strong earth power, Si Wen Ming¡¯s meridians and acupoints were naturally waked up, one after another, even including the tiniest acupoints.

    Dark-yellow starlight sparkled inside Si Wen Ming¡¯s body. With all meridians and acupoints activated, and after being nourished by the endless earth power, his body gradually turned shiny and crystalline.

    Si Wen Ming also activated the secret soul-strengthening magic taught by Ji Hao. Nourished by the earth power, his soul and spirit had also been improving speedily, that within a blink, he was stronger than average human Divine Magi by ten-thousand-folds.

    Under these circumstances, any Divine Magus could naturally draw the spirit star into the body, seal it inside, and smoothly climb up to the world of Supreme Magus. But, Si Wen Ming didn¡¯t do so. Instead, he continued to strengthen his body and soul toy a stronger foundation, bit by bit.

    He stayed at the level of peak-Divine-Magus, without improving in his level. But, having been nourished by the vast earth power, his power had been soaring, gradually getting closer and closer to the level of Supreme Magus.

    No other human cultivator could do the same. Si Wen Ming sealed himself with the nine powers to restrain the thriving and agitated power inside him, to allow himself to stay in his current level while improving his power almost limitlessly.

    As a Divine Magus with Supreme-level power and the immeasurably powerful nine cauldrons, Si Wen Ming could now be counted as the most powerful human being in the current world. That was if Ji Hao, who also had powerful treasures, wasn¡¯t counted. Unless the former human emperors who had be Supreme Magi long ago decided to return to Pan Gu world from the Chaos to fight Si Wen Ming, no human being...not a single one even among dragons and phoenixes could rival Si Wen Ming.

    Even without the great natural rewards power, without climbing up to the world of Supreme Magus, Si Wen Ming now had a tremendous power surging inside him. But the power of his was so natural and gentle, that despite his powerfulness, he made the others feel that he was such a real human being.

    He was a pure human being, so stronger than average Divine Magi, but still, he was a pure human being, from his body to his soul, from his spirit to his internal organs, he was a pure man with no impurities.

    "I finally did it!" Wearing a stubble of untrimmed beard, Si Wen Ming smilingly opened his eyes. Two beams of dark-yellow light shone from his eyes to a hundred meters away, generating a series of creaking noise. Wherever the light reached, the gravity force was raised by million folds.

    With this mere gravity power, Si Wen Ming could kill a million enemies by simply staring at them.

    "Finally done." Spirit Wa pped her hands and dusted off the dust which didn¡¯t really exist, then wiped the sweat on her forehead which was never shed. She then took out a snow-white handkerchief and carefully cleaned her fingers, spending some efforts to polish her nails.

    Putting down the handkerchief, Spirit Wa flipped her long tail and coiled it around her body in a mysterious perfect circle. Then, she bent her waist, narrowed her eyes, and smiled to Ji Hao as she asked, "Little thing, have you memorized my spell of creation?"

    The mill of Dao floated above Ji Hao¡¯s head, with the dark te of destruction and the shiny te of creation spinning in reverse directions. They moved slowly and in such a mysterious way that they seemed to exin the secret of the great Dao of nature, while releasing strands of heart-shaking power from between the two tes.

    "I memorized it all, but understood about twenty-five percent." Ji Hao opened his eyes, with one eye dark as ink and one eye shining dazzlingly. Between his brows, his erect eye glowed blindingly with a golden light, as the nine suns inside him had gathered inside his eye of Dao, emitting eye-piercing lights.

    The mill of Dao tilted slightly, then slowly moved behind Ji Hao from above his head. Atst, the giant mill quietly floated behind him like an aureole of a god or a Buddha, looking so sacred and powerful.

    "Memorized all, easy...But, you understood twenty-five percent?" Spirit Wa¡¯s breathtakingly beautiful face froze for a moment as she stared at Ji Hao as if he were a true ghost. She then flipped Ji Hao¡¯s head heavily and said, "Alyaya, are you really so smart? Priest Yu Yu is quite lucky...My spell of creation..."

    Spirit Wa seemed to say something but never finished her sentence, just shaking her head.

    The so-called spell of creation of hers was actually the great Dao of creation of Pan Gu world, the fundamental great Dao which created all the creatures in this world; it was also the original great Dao which allowed the entire universe to be so colorful and diverse. Ji Hao actually managed to understand twenty-five percent of the entire great Dao of creation through theparison between it and the great Dao of destruction...

    Other than Spirit Wa herself, Ji Hao was now definitely the one who understood the great Dao of creation the best!

    Spirit Wa¡¯s cherry-like lips moved slightly for quite a couple of times while she stared at Ji Hao for long with her head tilted. Finally, she made her moves. She scratched Ji Hao¡¯s ears three times, then give seven flicks on his head, and dragged his hair heavily for five times. She nned to pull Ji Hao¡¯s face too, but abruptly, she turned around and realized that Si Wen Ming was still here. So, she stopped disappointedly.

    "Ahyaya, lucky Priest Yu Yu." Spirit Wa straightened her body, tied up her long hair with a silk scarf, then gave a faint smile, "You owe me one then. Return it now..." While chuckling, she continued, "Return it now while I still remember this."

    "You want?" Ji Hao raised his brows as he stood up, then helplessly bowed to Spirit Wa and asked.

    Spirit Wa slightly curved her lips downwards and said with a gentle voice, "I want Donggong to be a divine emperor and Ximu to be the Gold Mother of the Jade Lake. I¡¯ll give the edict, and you approve it as a divine emperor."

 Chapter 1704: A Hurting Favor

    Chapter 1704: A Hurting Favor

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Hearing Spirit Wa, two figures quietly emerged behind her.

    Donggong was like a towering pine, an ancient unadorned being. He was wearing rainbows and holding a pair of rulers, with the whole body wrapped in the power of Dao. A stream of clear mist rose from his head and reached about a hundred meters higher, weaving into a mushroom-shaped cloud above his head, which carried tens of glowing pre-world spirit treasures. Each treasure had been releasing strong energy waves.

    Ximu was strong and beautiful, with a vigorous power. Unlike the rxed Donggong, Ximu had been venting a thriving life-force from her entire body. Standing beside Donggong, she narrowed her eyes and curiously looked at Ji Hao, with her long hair fluttering behind her head without being blown by any wind, casing whooshing noises from time to time.

    The rainbow cloak, the cloud, and the treasures made Donggong look like a mystic immortal, but Ximu wasn¡¯t like that, as she didn¡¯t have as many supernatural phenomena around her. Nevertheless, Ji Hao clearly sensed an invisible door behind her. It felt like a quaint door filled with mysteriousness, that once Ji Hao attempted to approach it with his spirit power, he could sense the swirling devouring power from it.

    Behind the door was a terrifying, scorching power, like a venting volcano and a falling star. Ji Hao somehow felt that if Ximu opened that door behind her, the power erupted from it would certainly surpass the powers possessed by the tens of pre-world treasures floating above Donggong¡¯s head.

    He felt that both Donggong and Ximu were incredibly strong. He even felt that they were both at Spirit Wa¡¯s level.

    However, he also felt some ws from their powers, like the most delicate porcin identally cracked by careless people. At first nce, the porcin looked still so shiny, ornate, and fascinating, but when one observed closely, one would find the barely visible crack whichrgely undervalued it.

    "Elders, I am Ji Hao, it¡¯s such a pleasure to meet you!" Ji Hao solemnly bowed to both of them.

    He was choked up with emotions. Spirit Wa¡¯s request was like a bolt of thunder struck right on his head. She wanted Donggong to be a divine emperor and Ximu to be the Gold Mother of the Jade Lake, which reminded him of a lot of things that he made himself forget long ago.

    A divine emperor position could be arranged. The heaven was still empty anyway. Even though Ao Bai from the dragon-kind and Qing Qiang from the phoenix-kind were waiting to be divine emperors, the divine thrones were not all upied. Regarding promoting Donggong to a divine emperor, Ji Hao had no objection.

    But, the Jade Lake was different.

    The vast chorography of the heaven emerged in Ji Hao¡¯s mind. Jade Lake, which millions of miles in radius, could be counted as the source of meridians of the heaven. It was the most important area of the heaven, as countless natural meridians gathered in there. The one who controlled the Jade Lake could control over sixty percent of all the natural powers in the heaven. As one could imagine, Jade Lake was important.

    As countless thoughts popped out and died in his mind, Ji Hao smilingly bowed again to Donggong and Ximu and said, "I consider myself most fortunate to have you join the heaven."

    "Emperor Ji Hao, the pleasure is ours." Donggong gave a faint smile as he slightly nodded to Ji Hao and responded.

    Before Donggong¡¯s voice faded, Ximu had already cast a deafening roar, quaking the entire underground hall. Her voice rumbled like the thunder, piercing directly into Ji Hao¡¯s ears. Afterward, Ximu chuckled and said, "Stop acting! We¡¯re injured severely and degraded, and still couldn¡¯t manage to recover even after so many years. If the situation goes on, I¡¯m afraid that even our foundations of Dao will be damaged."

    While singing, Ximu pped on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder.

    Bang!

    With the muffled noise, a tremendous pressurended on Ji Hao¡¯s body. Ji Hao remained unmoved, absorbing this heavy strike which was even more violent than the fall of a star. Ximu pressed her hand on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder and nced at Ji Hao¡¯s careless face with surprise, then couldn¡¯t help but exim out, "Such a strong body. Ji Hao, so-called divine emperor, and so-called Gold Mother of Jade Lake... To be honest, we just want to heal ourselves with the natural fortune of the heaven."

    Shaking her head, Ximu pointed at Donggong andughed to continue, "This old thing is too ashamed to say it out, but I¡¯m not. Jade Lake has the richest natural powers in the heaven. I just want to heal myself in there!"

    Ji Hao grinned. ncing at Donggong, he did find a slightly embarrassed look from Donggong ¡¯s face. Apparently, what Ximu said made him a little ufortable.

    "Since you wanted nothing else but to heal yourself, with your mighty powers, you could do it anytime you want since the heaven remained unupied for years. Why did you have to wait for today?"

    Spirit Wa sighed again and nced outside, then gave the answer in a nd tone, "How can the injuries of my two friends be healed merely by the natural powers in Jade Lake? In order to heal themselves, they need to merge with own natural fortune with the heaven¡¯s. But, my two friends are both peaceful beings. Without being forced into a desperate situation, how would they ever be willing to cause themselves endless troubles?"

    Ji Hao nodded. Endless troubles? He didn¡¯t understand it thoroughly, but he felt it to be quite reasonable.

    He didn¡¯t know exactly how many unmentionable secrets existed in this world. But, ording to the legends he read back in his past life, that would truly be a giant swirl of trouble. And, which decent living being would want to step in it?

    As his heart twitched slightly, Ji Hao responded in a deep voice, "In this case, earlier rather thanter, why don¡¯t we do it now?"

    He had learned the spell of creation from Spirit Wa, which was indeed a huge favor, and should certainly be returned. Therefore, Spirit Wa wanted to send Donggong and Ximu into the heaven, and Ji Hao had no qualification, nor reason or excuse to refuse her request.

    "No rush, no rush!" Spirit Wa curved her pair of eyes in arge grin, with a dim light glimmering in them. She gave Si Wen Ming a few words, telling him to hurriedly get familiar with the power of the nine cauldrons. Then, she wielded her hand and tore apart the space, bringing Ji Hao, Donggong and Xi Mu to the heaven.

    As she wielded her hand again, Ao Bai and Qing Qiang were dragged out of the space.

    When they were pulled out all of a sudden, their faces were filled with shock. But, on seeing Spirit Wa, Donggong and Ximu, their faces twitched simultaneously. Afterward, they helplessly and deeply bowed to Spirit Wa.

    "Alright, no small talk." Spirit Wa smilingly pointed the tip of her tail at Ao Bai and Qing Qiang¡¯s chests, then said, "You want to be divine emperors to help the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind control the operation of the great Dao of nature, don¡¯t you? But, you don¡¯t seem to have enough natural rewards power. It won¡¯t be easy for you to be divine emperors."

    Ao Bai¡¯s face paled a little bit. With a bitter smile, he said, "Elder Spirit Wa, I don¡¯t quite understand."

    "Oh, oh, I¡¯ll directly say it out then, shall I?" Spirit Wa grinned and said, "I¡¯ll trigger the spirit of Pan Gu world to promote you two little things to divine emperors...How do you prepare to return the favor?"

    Ao Bai and Qing Qiang¡¯s expressions turned extremely weird.

    One might not be willing to owe Spirit Wa a favor. They would rather make contracts with Ji Hao, let him extort them for military forces and resources than making any contract with Spirit Wa!

    They would even rather talk to Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei, Priest Yu Yu, Priest Mu, and Priest Hua, but never ever with Spirit Wa! They couldn¡¯t bear to offend Spirit Wa, they just couldn¡¯t.

    Nevertheless, when Spirit Wa found them on her own initiative, Ao Bai and Qing Qiang smiled bitterly, bowed deeply, and responded, "Anything you say, elder."

 Chapter 1705: Zhu Rong Rises to the Heaven

    Chapter 1705: Zhu Rong Rises to the Heaven

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao moved swiftly in the sky.

    The sun shone upon the earth. Within the sunlight, threads of nearly tangible golden light could be seen vaguely. On Pan Gu mothend, no living creatures could hide under the golden light.

    Naturally, the golden lightnded on the Southern Wastnd. In the dense primitive jungle, thick leaves blocked the sunlight, but failed to stop these golden threads which contained the power of the great Dao. The golden light prated the leaves andnded on the bodies of countless living beings, without being noticed.

    In Ji Hao¡¯s erect eye, the nine suns dazzled blindingly. As his strong spirit power reached out through the golden light, every living being in Southern Wastnd was under his watch.

    He saw Zhu Rong sitting straight in a chair condensed from raging mes on top of Zhu Rong Mountain, looking down at the leaders of all Southern Wastnd ns, and countless Southern Wastnd people endlessly exploiting mineral resources, shipping mountain-sized piles of ore to Zhu Rong mountain.

    He also sawrge groups of non-humankind warriors shuttling in the jungle, hunting human beings rampantly and sending them onto the enormous flying ships. Fully loaded flying ships took off one after another, to send the human ves to the north.

    The golden bridge dazzled, instantly bringing Ji Hao to the sky above the Southern Wastnd jungle. Looking down at the tens of thousands of flying ships which were slowly flying into the sky, he raised his right hand and clenched his fingers towards the sun. Following his move, over ten-thousand water-tank-thick, scorching beams of light descended, urately prating the formation core in each ship.

    On the surface of the ships that were taking off,yers of formations exploded. The ships were wrapped in dense smoke while falling from the sky. Countless non-humankind warriors burst into roars as they darted out of the ships. Tens of thousands of Jiia n warriors trod on metal te sizzling with lightning bolts, rising straight to the sky and marching towards Ji Hao formidably.

    Behind Ji Hao¡¯s body, the thirty-six-thousand-meters wide mill of Dao quietly emerged, releasing a terrifying devouring power. The surrounding space copsed immediately. Uncontrobly, the tens of thousands of Jia n warriors fell into the mill. Along with shrill howls, they were swallowed by the mill within a breath, despite the fact that even the weakest one among them was at the level of Magus King.

    "Ji Hao!" A Yu n noble pointed at Ji Hao and screamed hysterically.

    After all the battles that he fought, all the dangers that he conquered, Ji Hao had be a demon-like terrifying being in the hearts of non-humankind nobles. These days, since Ji Hao hadn¡¯t shown up in public, the fear these non-humankind beings had for him faded a little bit. But seeing Ji Hao suddenly show up again right in front of their faces, they were nearly peeing their pants.

    "Kneel! Stay here and wait for your arrangement. If you dare to run, I¡¯ll kill your entire family!" Eyes flickering with a cold merciless light, Ji Hao randomly pointed a finger at hundreds of thousands of ve warriors, who were wielding weapons while shouting and yelling at Ji Hao with their teeth bared. An invisible forcended on their bodies, crushed their legs, and made them kneel on the ground while crying hoarsely.

    A series of thudding noise could be heard without an end as countless non-humankind beings lost the courage to fight back and tremblingly kneeled.

    Ji Hao waved a hand, shattered all flying ships, and freed all Southern Wastnd people who were forced into the ships. Those people burst into cheerful shouts when they saw Ji Hao floating in the sky. They seized the weapons from the hands of the non-humankind warriors in the surroundings and kept the captives under close watch.

    The golden bridge shed again. Treading on a beam of golden light, Ji Hao came to Zhu Rong Mountain.

    Zhu Rong was still controlled by Yu Huo with Pan Yu¡¯s brain, his eyes glistening with a faint dark light. Seeing Ji Hao, he seemed to struggle for a moment, but soon, he quivered and let Yu Huo¡¯s voice came out of his mouth.

    "Ji Hao? I found your information from Zhu Rong¡¯s memories!" Yu Huoughed with a hissing noise, "Interesting. You came here to do what? Or, what can you do? Zhu Rong has already be my ve, my puppet. I can take his life at any moment..."

    Seeing Zhu Rong¡¯s expressionless face, Ji Hao gave a sonorous roar. The enormous mill of Dao spun swiftly behind him and let out a dark and strong devouring power.

    Zhu Rong paused all of a sudden. From his eyes, wisps of dark light drifted out. Within the light, countless twisted faces could be seen. Along with the shrill soul screams, the evil soul power left inside Zhu Rong¡¯s body by Yu Huo was devoured up within a second.

    "Damned thing!" Zhu Rong¡¯s eyes burned in a raging fire as he suddenly woke up. The rolling me erupted from his body and condensed into glowing-red lotuses, falling from the sky. At the moment, the top of Zhu Rong Mountain was scorched by the fire that Zhu Rong released with his full power. Rocks were melted,va flowing all over the ground; the scene was quite astonishing.

    "Ji Hao, this time...I brought such an extreme humiliation to myself. I can¡¯t bear to see anyone with this shame on me." Gasping through clenched teeth, Zhu Rong roared, "Damnable Yu Huo, he released Chi You from the forbidden ces. Pan Gu world..."

    "It¡¯s not your fault." Shaking his head, Ji Hao said, "Yu Huo? We¡¯ll deal with himter. As for Chi You...hah."

    Ji Hao left him and Pan Xi to Netherworld Priest earlier. Based on what that powerful being could do, hopefully, Chi You hadn¡¯t been torn into pieces by now.

    Chi You might be supernaturally powerful, but Ji Hao believed that Netherworld Priest could take good care of him. After all, Netherworld Priest had the entire Netherworld as his backup. Perhaps, Chi You had already be Netherworld Priest¡¯s strongest zombie warrior, and was epting all weird kinds of modifications from Netherworld Priest.

    "Let¡¯s talkter. Right now, we have something to do." Ji Hao looked at Zhu Rong and asked seriously, "Are you interested in bing a divine emperor? If you have no objection to this, we¡¯ll head to the heaven now. Spirit Wa is triggering the spirit of Pan Gu world to give divine edicts. If we miss this opportunity, I don¡¯t know when this will happen next time."

    Zhu Rong¡¯s expression changed for a thousand times within a blink. In both shock and surprise, he stared at Ji Hao and asked, "Divine emperor? Spirit Wa? Is she...Alright, alright, alright, why would I have an objection? I, Zhu Rong, am the Fire God, the god of the south. If we are iming thrones, I should have a seat in the heaven."

    Without hesitating, Zhu Rong took two steps forward, his body glowing with a strong fiery light. "We will go, of course we will go. Tonggong is the leader of Zhu Rong Family from this moment on. I¡¯ll bring my Zhu Rong army to the heaven right now!"

    "Brother Tonggong, Southern Wastnd is under your watch now. Gather all elite troops now and wipe out all non-humankind beings in Southern Wastnd. I would rather kill the wrong people than let any of them go." Ji Hao nodded as he shouted at Tonggong.

    The mill of Dao spun speedily and drew out the evil dark light from all human leaders under Yu Huo¡¯s control, one after another.

    Zhu Rong blew the dragon horn himself to gather his army. Hearing the sonorous sound of horn, strong Zhu Rong troops gathered from all directions. Volcanos vented one after another in Southern Wastnd and released giant groups of fire dragons, fire flood dragons, fire snakes, fire horses, and other fierce creatures.

    The fire seemed to even swallow the sky while Ji Hao and Zhu Rong shing to the heaven at their highest speed.

 Chapter 1706: Spirit Wa Gives Divine Edicts

    Chapter 1706: Spirit Wa Gives Divine Edicts

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Was it hard to be a divine emperor?

    It didn¡¯t seem hard. Taking Ji Hao for example, who epted immeasurable natural rewards power, and was chosen by the world, promoted as a human emperor. Judging by his experiences, bing a divine emperor wasn¡¯t hard.

    But, was it easy to be a divine emperor?

    If Ji Hao didn¡¯t kill millions and millions of non-humankind monsters, didn¡¯t take such an important part in the flood-control mission, didn¡¯t help Si Wen Ming draw the four wastnds and Mind together with the ¡¯All Streams to the Final Land¡¯ great formation, eventually forming Pan Gu Mothend, which caused a world-scale change and directly caught the attention of the spirit of Pan Gu world itself, how would he ever be a divine emperor?

    The heaven was empty for countless years since it fell back in the ancient time. Kua E, his brothers, and the other divine god descendants guarded the heaven all these years, but none of them was admitted by the world and promoted to a divine emperor. This showed how difficult it was to be a divine emperor.

    An opportune moment, a favorable position, right people, and the immeasurable, mysterious natural fortune...cking any of these factors, not to mention bing a divine emperor, one might not even be able to approach the gate of the heaven so easily.

    Ao Bai and Qing Qiang were the oldest, most experienced ones among all dragons and phoenixes. But, even they tried everything to build a rtionship with Ji Hao, even sending their elite family members to under Ji Hao¡¯smand, for no other reason but to be divine emperors, to control the core of the world, to hold the highest power of the world.

    They paid so many efforts, spent so many days in the heaven, but had they even touched the divine thrones? They paid such a high price; they threatened, bribed, tried everything they could, but what they earned was no more than Ji Hao¡¯s words - When the time came, as a divine emperor, Ji Hao would make a proposal to the world, for promoting them to divine emperors!

    Ji Hao was a divine emperor, but merely held the highest power of the heaven, the mortal world, and the Netherworld on behalf of nature. Specifically, he was a subordinate of the world. Therefore, he could only make a proposal to the world like this ¡ª ¡¯I feel that Ao Bai and Qingqian are good living beings, and they have indeed made their contributions to the heaven. Shall we consider ending their internship and promoting them to divine emperors?¡¯

    The role Ji Hao could y was like a mere advisor, that whether the world would ept his proposal or not, whether it would agree with him or not, would be unknown. He could seed, but he could also fail; no one could make a guarantee.

    Nevertheless, once Spirit Wa triggered the Dao of nature to give divine edits, things would be different.

    Spirit Wa was a saint, a supreme being who controlled a part of the highest power in this world. She was also an ¡¯old friend¡¯ of saint Pan Gu, who created this world. Her identity was special, and her power was tremendous. Seriously speaking, the great Dao of Pan Gu world was generated after Pan Gu created the world, and Spirit Wa was born before that.

    In an inappropriate way, Spirit Wa could be considered a big sister, and the spirit of Pan Gu was her little brother. What was happening could be seen as the big sister saying to her little brother, "I think these few people are not bad. Are you going to promote them?"

    If an ordinary living being dared to talk to the spirit of Pan Gu world like that, it would be crushed by a violent thunder trial without leaving a trace. But, if Spirit Wa seriously gave divine edits as a saint, even the world needed to take her decision seriously.

    There was a ny-nine percent chance that the world would respect her decision and promote the people chosen by her to divine emperors! Because, that was what a saint could do. As a saint who was born before the great Dao and the spirit of Pan Gu world, Spirit Wa had the power and the special right to do something like this. In a way, Spirit Wa could affect the spirit of Pan Gu world far strongly than Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei and Priest Yu Yu could ever do.

    Ji Hao went to Southern Wastnd for Zhu Rong in such a haste, then returned to the heaven as fast as he could, even without straightening thepletely messy Southern Wastnd situation, all because he wanted Zhu Rong to seize this opportunity!

    If Ji Hao made a proposal to the world about promoting Zhu Rong to a divine emperor, he might not seed. But, if Spirit Wa gave a divine edict herself, things would be about right. Ji Hao needed allies in the heaven. He needed someone reliable and powerful to maintain his position and power in the heaven. No other person but Zhu Rong could do that!

    After all, Zhu Rong was a pure-blooded descended of Red Emperor, the Divine Emperor of South, and the current Fire God. Generation after generation, Zhu Rong Family ruled millions of Southern Wastnd ns. Additionally, he served the humankind as Great Libation, sharing the endless natural fortune with the humankind. Regarding promoting Zhu Rong to a divine emperor, no one could disagree. After all, one of his ancestors was a ruler from the ancient heaven!

    The golden bridge was fully activated, bringing Zhu Rong¡¯s thirty-million elite warriors back to the heaven. The moment they broke into the gate of the heaven, even Ji Hao was nearly exhausted.

    Giving a dryugh and wiping the sweat on his forehead, Ji Hao stood on the square where clouds of mist had been rising, bowing deeply to apologize to Spirit Wa, who had started to get a little impatient already. "Elder Spirit Wa, we are deeply sorry for letting you wait so long! Deeply sorry! Elder spirit Wa, do you think Zhu Rong, the current leader of Zhu Rong Family, can be one of the five divine emperors in heaven?"

    Zhu Rong¡¯s heart thumped. He forcibly calmed himself down, silently bowing to spirit Wa.

    Based on the memories passed down from his ancestors, Zhu Rong clearly knew who Spirit Wa was. Back before the world was created, she was already a powerful ancient holy saint, a good friend of saint Pan Gu. She was also a protector of Pan Gu world, definitely one of the noblest beings in Pan Gu world. Zhu Rong had been through a lot in his life, but facing Spirit Wa, he still felt that his legs were even softened.

    "Ah, little thing Zhu Rong!" Spirit Wa gently flipped her long tail, lowered her body, and put her face near Zhu Rong, carefully observing his eyes, then said, "Eh? Did someone control your soul? The evil power from Pan Yu world...But, it¡¯s cleaned off."

    Eyes glowing with a colorful light, Spirit Wa carefully nced at Zhu Rong again and continued, "You have earned quite a lot of natural rewards power, even greater than what these two things have by tenfold. Look at him, look. What have you dragons and phoenixes been doing these years? As Pan Gu¡¯s descendants, the natural power earned by you is not even as great as what this little thing earned. And, he¡¯s just a descendant of an ancient god. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?"

    Ao Bai and Qing Qiang stood aside embarrassedly, mumbling but failing to say a word.

    Spirit Wa sighed slightly, then pointed her finger between Zhu Rong¡¯s brows and sent extremely pure strands of power of creation through Zhu Rong¡¯s body, dispelling thest trace of evil power from Pan Yu¡¯s brain that lingered in his body.

    Slowly straightening her body, Spirit Wa decided not to waste any more time. She raised her hands towards the sky and cast aplicated, mysterious spell. The vast heaven quaked intensely. All of a sudden, everyone on the scene felt that in the highest sky, an enormous pair of eyes seemed to open, looking down at the heaven in a sacred, imperial, and just way.

    The gaze from the pair of eyes was sharp as a dagger, easily prating the bodies of Donggong, Zhurong, Ao Bai and Qingqiang, seeing their past and future.

    In the peaceful world in the west, Priest Mu and Priest Hua leaped back up as they were just sitting down.

    "Spirit Wa...What is she doing? How dare she...give divine edicts all by herself?"

    With anger, Priest Hua and Priest Mu transformed into two dazzling beams of light, shing into the sky.

 Chapter 1707: Ji Haoâ€™s Giant Trap

    Chapter 1707: Ji Hao¡¯s Giant Trap

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The so-called world spirit was actually an instinct of a world; it didn¡¯t mean that the world could think and feel like a human being. The spirit of a world was lonely, high and mysterious, untouchable. Without facing a world-scale change, the spirit of a world wouldn¡¯t be triggered.

    With the power of a saint, as the creator of almost all Pan Gu creatures, Spirit Wa made contact with the spirit of the world and woke it up from the mysterious state it had been sinking in. The vast, profound, and untouchable world spirit was rippled slightly, then the ripple spread. Wherever the ripple reached, the world spirit began ¡¯defreezing¡¯ itself.

    An indescribable power gathered above the heaven.

    The invisible pair of eyes coldly gazed at Donggong, Ximu, Zhurong, Ao Bai and Qing Qiang.

    Ximu was asking to be the Gold Mother of the Jade Lake, equal to a high-levelmander in heaven. Therefore, the pressure she suffered was slightly gentler, and she could still stand stably.

    Donggong once was as powerful as Ximu after all. Before Pan Gu created the world, he was invited as a world protector. He was injured badly and degraded, but his strong foundation of Dao remained, and so did the natural rewards power he earned. Facing the gaze of the world, he felt a towering mountain was forced upon his shoulders, but he tightened his body, straightened his waist, and managed to remain moveless.

    Zhu Rong wasn¡¯t as strong as Donggong and Ximu, but he was still a powerful being. As the Fire God, a descendant of Red Emperor, a true original divine emperor of Pan Gu world, he received an even lighter pressure from the gaze of the world than Ximu did. More importantly, after Zhu Rong family left the ancient heaven, it had been serving the humankind as Great Libation, generation after generation. As supporters and followers of the humankind, Zhu Rong Family people had made great contributions to the development of the humankind. The Zhu Rong Family had been shielded by the natural fortune of the humankind, and had earned great natural rewards power for helping the humankind.

    The sharp as dagger gaze ¡¯pierced¡¯ deeply on Zhu Rong for a few times, then a thunderous bang could be heard. A golden light weaving with purple mist descended from the higher sky, wrapping a divine seal and a ceremonial robe for divine emperor, which slowly drifted to Zhu Rong.

    Zhu Rong was approved by the world even before Donggong, sessfully ascending to the throne.

    Raising his eyebrows, Zhu Rong unwittingly nced at Ji Hao. Perhaps, this had something to do with his rtionship with Ji Hao? As a future son-inw of Zhu Rong, Ji Hao was connected with the natural fortune of Zhu Rong Family. Perhaps, because of Ji Hao, the world valued Zhu Rong even more.

    Spirit Wa¡¯s body glowed with a seven-colored sacred light, flowing like water towards the higher sky. Her vast spirit power swept across the entire heaven like tide as she had beenmunicating with the world, telling her request to the world.

    The spirit of the world was unpredictable. Even though Spirit Wa had woken it up, she could not control its decision. What she could do was try her best tomunicate with the world, convincing the world to approve the people she selected.

    A whileter, two beams of golden light descended with purple mists,nding on Donggong and Ximu.

    As a muffled thunder echoed through the sky, Ji Hao somehow sensed the hesitation of the world. Clearly, letting Donggon and Ximu be a divine emperor and the Gold Mother of Jade Lake was aplicated thing. If Spirit Wa didn¡¯t make the request herself, Donggong and Ximu wouldn¡¯t have a chance.

    The ceremonial robesnded directly on their bodies. Immediately, their bodies shone blindingly, and the highly concentrated natural powers condensed into enormous dragons, roaring into their bodies.

    Ji Hao clearly felt that the natural fortune of the entire heaven gathered ceaselessly towards Donggong and Ximu, gradually transforming into a magical power that wrapped them up. Before, Ji Hao sensed their powers and felt that they were like cracked porcins, but now, wrapped in the natural fortune, the cracks had quietly disappeared, without leaving a trace.

    Obviously, with enough time, Donggong and Ximu could truly heal themselves with the power of the heaven.

    "Great!" Sonorousughter could be heard. Hundreds of male cultivators wearing feather cloaks and mounting on dragons or cranes, smilingly descended from the sky andnded around Donggong, praising him.

    "Wonderful!" Silvery chuckles could also be heard from the sky as nearly a thousand beautiful female cultivators, wearing gorgeous glowing dresses and mounted on rare birds, descended. They came to Ximu and smiled, congratting her.

    Ji Hao raised his brows, and immediately figured out that these people were Donggong and Ximu¡¯s trusted followers. These people were powerful indeed, but still not as good as Po and Guiling, and their number was small. Donggong had five to six hundred followers, while Ximu had nearly a thousand.

    These people...couldn¡¯t even fill a pce of Donggong, could they?

    Compared with them, not to mention the billions of elite warriors under Ji Hao¡¯smand, Zhu Rong alone had just brought a thirty-million-men army to the heaven in haste!

    "Interesting!" Ji Haoughed.

    While Ji Hao wasughing, Ao Bai and Qing Qiang had already kneeled tremblingly on the ground. Dragon scales grew out of Ao Bai¡¯s skin one after another, while cyan-colored feathers drilled out of Qing Qiang¡¯s back. They were both nearly forced back into their original shapes by the spirit of the world.

    They were elders of the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind who had lived since the prehistorical era, elected to be divine emperors and empress by their people. Each of them had died once; they came back to life because their bodies were regrown with powerful natural treasures.

    They were powerful indeed, but they didn¡¯t make much of contributions to Pan Gu world, neither did they have great natural rewards powers. Even though they were rmended by Spirit Wa, the world hadn¡¯t made its decision yet, just coldly gazing at them and scanning them.

    Spirit Wa raised her voice to cast the spell. Every syble she said quaked the heaven intensely.

    Ji Hao remained silent for a while, took out his own divine seal, andughed out loud to the unspeakable being in the higher sky, "World, how about this? Ao Bai and Qing Qiangck natural rewards power indeed...Let them ascend to the throne today, and they will earn enough natural reward power to pay you back. How about this?"

    Smiling evilly, Ji Hao continued, "A hundred yearster, if the natural reward power they earned still can¡¯t satisfy you...you can simply strike them to death with thunderbolts, then get two new divine emperors. Billions of living beings exist in Pan Gu world, and many of them want to be divine emperors. It¡¯s not like they¡¯re the only candidates, right?"

    Finishing this speech, which enraged Ao Bai and Qing Qiang so much, Ji Hao stamped his seal towards the sky.

    Along with a buzzing noise, the golden light and purple mist descended again from the higher sky, along with two ceremonial robes.

    Once the robes put themselves on Ao Bai and Qing Qiang, they leaped up from the ground and turned back, ring at Ji Hao, their eyes almost burning.

 Chapter 1708: Priest Hua and Priest Mu Accuse

    Chapter 1708: Priest Hua and Priest Mu use

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ao Bai and Qing Qiang were driven crazy. They wanted to be divine emperors, so they sent Ji Haorge batches of elite family members for him tomand.

    However, they never wanted to ascend to the divine thrones like this, ¡¯Ji Hao, are you joking? Spirit Wa has already rmended us, which means in all probability, we will be a divine emperor and a divine empress without paying a giant price!¡¯

    ¡¯But look at what you have done, Ji Hao. With one simple sentence, you sold us to the world!¡¯

    ¡¯How much natural rewards power is required to be a divine emperor? An immeasurable amount. But, the word ¡¯immeasurable¡¯ is vague. How much could be counted as ¡¯immeasurable¡¯? That was for the world to decide ¡¯freely¡¯!¡¯

    ¡¯No matter how much natural power we earn, the world can still be unsatisfied after a hundred years and strike us to death...If that truly happened, who should wein to?¡¯

    Ao Bai and Qing Qiang didn¡¯t have to pay such a huge price and make such a promise! It was all because of Ji Hao! How on earth did hee up with this lousy idea? They should have quietly waited for Spirit Wa tomunicate with the world. They would rather owe Spirit Wa a favor than owe the world an immeasurable amount of natural rewards power!

    Spirit Wa was a saint, but she was also a living being. As long as she remained a living being, one could negotiate with her, and her favor could be owed. But, did anyone dare to owe the world anything? The world would kill one immediately with absolutely no mercy if it wanted to.

    "Ji...Ji Hao!" Qing Qiang quivered intensely, even with her eyes turning green. Now, she needed to earn natural rewards power in a hundred years to repay the world for their divine thrones, and if she failed, she would be struck to death by a bolt of thunder! No matter how one thought about this, it looked like Qing Qiang and Ao Bai had fallen in Ji Hao¡¯s trap!

    "Emperor Ji Hao!" Ao Bai clenched his teeth so tightly that he even caused a creaking noise. A dense cloud rolled behind him, within which, a Bixi carrying a giant golden stele was faintly visible. A pure and tremendous power was released towards Ji Hao, heavy as a mountain.

    Ao Bai could even taste the bitterness in his mouth. Same as Qing Qiang, he felt like being raped by a dog. Ji Hao was such an evil person! He was killing them, he was truly killing them! Earlier, the world spirit was hesitating. It was thinking indeed, but with Spirit Wa¡¯s rmendation, they could have still been crowned without paying a tremendous price!

    They didn¡¯t need Ji Hao to say that! What on earth did he want? Earning immeasurable natural rewards power in a century?! When were dragons and phoenixes ever in the mood to earn natural rewards power? They just wanted to spend every second they had to enjoy their lives!

    Spirit Wa was smiling, even squeezing her eyes into a pair of curve lines. As descendants of Pan Gu, to be honest, the dragon-kind and phoenixes-kind had gone a bit too far these years. During the longsting war against non-humankind, they had indeed sent some of their elite troops to join the allied force started by the humankind, but how many of those warriors truly fought a battle?

    So smartly and easily, Ji Hao put Qing Qiang and Ao Bai in such a difficult position. Somehow, Spirit Wa felt delighted!

    But of course, because of who she was, because of her rtionship with Pan Gu¡¯s descendants, Spirit Wa could notugh out loud right now. She had to stay calm, calm; she needed to stay calm!

    She was trying very hard to hold back herughter, that her face even blushed in trying, but she felt like bursting into a wildugh in the following moment. Gently, she put a hand behind, raised her tail tip, and pinched herself on the tail pretty hard. Sensing a heart-piercing pain, Spirit Wa immediately dropped her face and again wore a sacred, nd, solemn, and queenly look.

    "Ao Bai, Qing Qiang, don¡¯t forget about the favor you owe me. It¡¯s going down to the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind!" Coughing slightly, Spirit Wa said in a gentle voice, while her tail even twitched in pain.

    Before Ao Bai and Qing Qiang responded, Spirit Wa hurriedly emphasized, "The young dragons and phoenixes need to remember this too, even if you may die both physically and spiritually in the future. No one can owe me a favor forever! If you die, your debts will remain!"

    Ji Hao, Zhu Rong, Donggong, and Ximu coughed simultaneously.

    Spirit Wa sounded like an oldndlord collecting her debt before the new year. Ji Hao wondered where she learned to talk like this.

    Ao Bai and Qing Qiang¡¯ faces paled instantly. Hearing what Spirit Wa said, they suddenly realized that they didn¡¯t just owe the world an immeasurable natural rewards power that no one could tell how much for sure, they also owed Spirit Wa a huge favor!

    Spirit Wa prayed to the world to rmend them as divine emperors. How huge was this favor?

    Bitterly, they nced at each other, then bowed to Spirit Wa and told her that they dared not to forget about the favor they owed her.

    They would rather lie to the world spirit, but they dared not to be dishonest to Spirit Wa. The Dao of nature was fair, that as long as they earned enough natural rewards power to fulfill their promise to the world, they would have nothing to worry about. However, Spirit Wa was a temperamental powerful being, that no one knew what would happen if one owed her a favor but failed to return.

    If one owed the world something, one might suffer a thunder trial. But, if one owed Spirit Wa a thing, one might suffer a violent thunder every day! Ao Bai and Qing Qiang were clearly aware of this fact.

    "Alright, alright, don¡¯t me Ji Hao. He did this for your own good!" Spirit Wa abruptly raised her brows, then frowned, said, "If Ji Hao didn¡¯t rmend you to the world and make the promise for you, I¡¯m afraid that...you may not have been able to ascend to the throne!"

    Before she finished, two beams of light had already shed to the gate of the heaven. A seven-colored fire bomb struck violently on the gate and generated a thunderous boom as it shattered the gate. Next, a terrifying wave of power rolled over, putting hundreds of thousands of warriors in Zhu Rong¡¯s army down to the ground right on the spot.

    Priest Hua broke into the heaven with giant steps while shouting, "Spirit Wa, who permitted you to give divine edicts?"

    Priest Mu followed behind him with a gloomy bitter face, looking at Spirit Wa while quietly giving a great pressure to her and the others.

    Spirit Wa gave a cold smile and replied, "I don¡¯t think I need to ask your permissions for everything I want to do, do I?"

    "Back then, we all signed the agreement. None of us can step into a Pan Gu world affairs. Spirit Wa, how dare you?"

    Spirit Wa curved up her lip corners, transformed into a colorful strand of light, and faded in the air, leaving her silvery voice echoing through the heaven, "I do dare, I just did it. What can you do to me? The old agreement...Hehe, are you still following it? You broke the rule, so why can¡¯t I?"

    Spirit Wa disappeared without a trace, leaving Priest Mu and Priest Hua, who were full of rage that they didn¡¯t know how to vent. With glowing eyes, they turned to Ji Hao and the others.

 Chapter 1709: Fight Spirit Hua and Spirit Mu Again

    Chapter 1709: Fight Spirit Hua and Spirit Mu Again

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Donggong and Ximu smilingly stood aside without saying a word, just looking at Priest Hua and Priest Mu. Surrounding them, the group of cultivators had also been looking at Priest Hua and Priest Mu calmly. They had been through countless wars back in the ancient times. Therefore, the small conflict happening right now couldn¡¯t even catch their eyes.

    Zhu Rong gave a deep snort. Wearing a fire-red robe, he slowly raised his right hand. Following his move, his thirty-million-men Zhu Rong army split into two groups, swiftly forming a great formation in the air.

    Streaks of fiery glow emerged from the sky, descending and falling onto the bodies of Zhu Rong warriors. These warriors roared deeply as their bodies burst into dazzling fiery lights and grew twice as tall. Their powers were raised by ten folds at least.

    After all, Zhu Rong Family was descended from the Red Emperor, and this ancient divine battle formation was a part of their daily practice. Once the great formation wasposed, numerous divine defensive formations in the heaven were triggered, and the fire power in the entire heaven began gathering towards the formation, gifting it a fierce vibe and making its power soar.

    Ji Hao smilingly took a few steps forward, nced at Priest Hua and Priest Mu, and chuckled abruptly, "Elders, you ran so fast. My Shifu set up his sword formation, intending to put up a life-to-death fight with you. But, little did we know that you would actually abandon your ¡¯dear friend¡¯ and take off, as if that friendship didn¡¯t exist at all!"

    "Poor Yu..." Sighed Ji Hao.

    "Shut up!" Priest Mu abruptly burst into a loud shout, cutting Ji Hao off. Ji Hao was telling everyone on the scene about the fact that Priest Mu and Priest Hua colluded with Yu Man, but Priest Hua and Priest Mu weren¡¯t shameless enough to let Ji Hao speak that out. How could they?

    Priest Hua dropped his face as he carried a transparent glowing pestle and took two steps towards Ji Hao. He nced at Ji Hao, then turned his eyes to Donggong and Ximu. Atst, he looked at Zhu Rong. His eyes sparkled with a dim light as he pointed at Ao Bai and Qing Qiang and hollered, "Who do you think you are? How dare you steal the divine throne?" So harshly, Priest Hua said, "Take off the robes of divine emperors, give up the thrones, cut off your natural fortune earned as divine emperors, and get out of the heaven!"

    Stomping his foot against the ground, Priest Hua continued, "If you do not do what I said, you will regret!"

    Donggong and Ximu stood aside, smiling. In terms of status and experience, they were no weaker than Priest Hua and Priest Mu, for which reason, Priest Hua and Priest Mu smartly left them alone. Zhu Rong Family was strong, and Ji Hao was a future member of that family. Therefore, Priest Mu and Priest Hua surely would not choose to bite a hard bone like this.

    Ao Bai and Qing Qiang were master elders from the dragon-kind and phenix-kind, but they earned the weakest natural fortune from the heaven and were barely rted to the heaven before they ascended to the thrones. They were clearly not qualified enough for the thrones, but for some external reason, they came to the thrones.

    Priest Mu and Priest Hua chose them to threat, because that would be the most appropriate choice to make. Priest Mu and Priest Hua wouldn¡¯t risk taking a counterforce from the divine natural fortune and the great Dao of nature by threatening them.

    Ao Bai¡¯s face was badly darkened. Earlier, he was brutally pushed into a trap by Ji Yao, ending up owing the world an immeasurable natural rewards power. But, before he tasted the sweetness of being a divine emperor, Priest Mu and Priest Hua showed up aggressively and threatened him.

    They didn¡¯t say a word to Donggong, Ximu, or Zhu Rong, but chose him and Qing Qiang. Clearly, Priest Hua and Priest My despised Ao Bai and Qing Qiang.

    "You free people are beyond the noisy world. How dare you reach your hands to the highest power of this world?" With hands sped behind back, Ao Bai responded with an imperial tone, "The heaven is a sacred ce. How can you free people...How can you wild people set foot in here without a permit? Go away as fast as you can. Otherwise, under the punishment of the world, you can perish at any moment."

    Qing Qiang¡¯s slim and upturning eyes also sparked with a frosty light. Dragons and phoenixes had always been proud. Ever since the prehistorical era, dragons and phoenixes were used to bully the others, but they were hardly ever bullied.

    Today, Priest Mu and Priest Hua obviously treated Ao Bai and Qing Qiang like pushovers. Who was Qing Qiang? How dare she let Priest Hua and Priest Mu talk to her like this? She clearly knew about Priest Mu and Priest Hua, but the phoenix-kind was never weak! More importantly, she had just be a divine empress, and she was in the heaven. The heaven was the ruler of the world; in the heaven, her every move could trigger vast natural powers. Therefore, she dared to put up a fight against a true saint right now.

    Qing Qiang was too proud to even say a world. She wielded her right hand and pulled out a dazzling, cyan-colored longsword, which looked like a jade statue. She gave a sonorous roar, as her broad robe fluttered in the air like a pair of wings stretching behind her. She shed across the air and dashed up to Priest Mu and Priest Hua instantly,unching a series of sword moves.

    This ce was the heaven while Qing Qiang was a new divine empress. Once she moved, the natural powers followed.

    Stars shone in broad daylight. Streams of starlight poured down from the higher sky, flowing into Qing Qiang¡¯s body. Qing Qiang put forth merely ten percent of her power, yet the star power strengthened her by tens of thousands of times. Her sword lights descended like a heavy rain, seeming to even drown Priest Hua.

    Priest Hua shouted out loud while wielding his pestle as he attempted to defend himself against Qing Qiang¡¯s sword.

    Nevertheless, once he moved, a divine seal was triggered. Following a series of creaking noise, the air around him condensed into paper-thin but incredibly strong transparent screens, caging him.

    Priest Hua was slowed down, and Qing Qiang¡¯s sword lightsnded on him.

    Along with a sizzling noise, Priest Hua¡¯s long robe turned into a puff of powder. Then, thin shes were left on her body by the sword lights.

    He growled with rage. Standing aside, Priest Mu grimly nced at Qing Qiang, then raised his right hand. An enormous handprint roared out, flying to Qing Qiang like a towering mountain.

    Ao Bai vented a resonant growl. As the hazy figure of Bixi moved slightly in the cloud behind him, he bent his body and charged, punching at Priest Mu¡¯s handprint. A sky-shaking bang was generated as a tremor went through Ao Bai¡¯s body. Countless blood veins bulged from under his skin, coiling around his body like wriggling boas while a terrifying pure strength erupted from his fist. He managed to stop Priest Mu¡¯s handprint and make it freeze in the air.

    Priest Mu frowned slightly, looking at Ao Bai as he said, "Bixi, the strongest one among the dragon ancestor¡¯s nine sons. You deserve your reputation!"

    Baring his teeth, Ao Bai stared at Priest Mu andughed coldly, "Back then in the ancient time, my brother and I should havebined our powers and finished you two! Hehe, if you weren¡¯t friends of Saint Pan Gu, you would have be our food!"

    Priest Mu made no reply as his face dropped. Suddenly, he burst into a raging shout, turned around, and cast a bolt of thunder.

    As Priest Mu was confronting Ao Bai, Ji Hao moved behind him and quietly lunged his sword towards the back of Priest Mu¡¯s heart. Priest Mu reacted timely, but still, the Pan Gu sword pierced into his back.

    Priest Mu punched at Ji Hao, and Ji Hao punched back.

    Along with the boom, Ji Hao remained perfectly unmoved while Priest Mu staggered back for seven to eight steps, suffering a heavy punch from Ao Bai right on the face.

 Chapter 1710: Break Silence

    Chapter 1710: Break Silence

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Outside Liang Zhu City, Yu Huo gritted his teeth and angrily gripped a pen which was soaked in blood, slowly signing his name on a ck scroll.

    This ck scroll was made from Saint Pan Yu¡¯s skin and contained a measureless magic power. It was a binding magic contract that affected all living beings in Pan Yu world, even including saints like Yu Huo. No one from Pan Yu world was free from the constraint of this contract.

    Yu Fen, Yu Ji, and the other eight saints joined hands and invaded Pan Gu world, forcing Yu Huo to share the potential profits in Pan Gu world. Yu Huo made some efforts and acted like he had no choice at all, reluctantly signing his name on the contract.

    With the advantage of the alliance, Yu Fen, Yu Ji and the other saints did not do this in a friendly way. They forced Yu Huo to promise to divide the potential profits from Pan Gu world and surrounding great worlds into ten parts, so that each of them could have a share.

    Seeing Yu Huo sign his name on the scroll with a sour look, Yu Ji immediately gave a bright grin, pped his hands delightfully, and said, "This is right, fair and reasonable, isn¡¯t it?"

    "It sure is!" Laughed Yu Feng, "We share all potential profits, then webine our powers to make sure that no other people can every a finger on this ce. What contract can possibly be safer, fairer, and more reasonable than this? Can someone bring us some booze so we can celebrate?"

    Once Yu Fan finished his speech, the Pan Yu saint who was standing beside him, much taller than the others, wearing a heavy armor and releasing a de-sharp sense of power, hollered, "Since the contract is signed, this city...Is it called Liang Zhu? Ten percent of this city, including everything in it, should belong to us too. Ah, I, Yu Tu, am not a stingy man. Someone, go take a hundred vats of top-grade wine from my share of cer storage!"

    Yu Tu then burst into wildughter while Yu Fen and Yu Ji curved their lines in arge grin.

    Yu Huo¡¯s mouth corners twitched intensely, staring at Yu Tu with anger, ¡¯Shameless, seriously shameless! We¡¯ve just signed the contract. How can you even think about having ten percent of Liang Zhu City already?¡¯

    While chuckling, Yu Huo scratched his face and responded slowly with a fake smile, "We can drink whenever we want. But, we need to figure out a way to conquer the local creatures in this world for good."

    Sighing slightly, Yu Huo pointed at his clone and continued ndly, "He is Yemo Tian, the highestmand of our kind in this world. He and his people spent countless years of efforts but still failed to conquer this world thoroughly, because the local creatures in this world aren¡¯t as weak as we think they are."

    He sessfully changed the topic to the powers of Pan Gu world creatures. Hearing him, the other saints who followed right behind him into Pan Gu world each gave a scornful snort. A tall and slim female saint, who was wrapped in a ck mist that even covered her face, said coldly, "The local creatures in this world, how powerful can they be? Yu Huo, in my point of view, it¡¯s not because the local creatures are too strong, but because your people are incapable, right?"

    Yu Huo¡¯s clone, who had upied Yemo Tian¡¯s body, immediately lowered his head and put on a humble, ashamed face.

    "Yu Ling, you said my people are incapable, so why don¡¯t you send your people to give a try?" Yu Huo looked at the female saint grouchily and shouted.

    While the group of Pan Yu saints were arguing with each other, from the portal they forcibly tore apart, giant groups of heavy armored non-humankind warriors had been surging out ceaselessly. Tens of billions of elite non-humankind warriors invaded Pan Gu world whileughing and roaring like beasts. Thunderbolts had been sting around them, but the overwhelming thunder power was pushed away by the force which was surrounding their bodies.

    Yu Ling gave a cold smile, then raised a finger. A purely ck, round mirror flew out of her fingertip, buzzing shrilly. The mirror had a radius of three-hundred and sixty-thousand meters, a thickness of hundreds of meters, and was thickly covered in erect eye embossments andplicated patterns.

    The mirror shone with a dim ck light, and the light swept across the sky. Immediately, the intense war which was taking ce in the heaven could be watched through the mirror.

    The group of saints saw Priest Hua suffering Qing Qiang¡¯s sword lights, Priest Mu being forced back by Bixi¡¯s tremendous strength. They also saw Ji Hao¡¯s sword prate Priest Mu¡¯s body from the back, then Priest Mu be forced staggering backward for quite a few steps under the effect of heavy punch from Ji Hao,

    Simultaneously, all ten Pan Yu saints, even including Yu Huo, eximed out loud.

    Through Yu Ling¡¯s mirror, they did not just watch the war happening in the heaven, they had also been sensing the powers which had been boasting in the heaven.

    Ji Hao, Ao Bai and Qing Qiang were now tightly connected with the heaven. Therefore, every single move they made was supported by the heaven. Obviously, they were the highest power-holders in Pan Gu world. Back in Pan Yu world, the ones at their level should be ¡¯crowns¡¯.

    From Priest Mu and Priest Hua, the group of Pan Yu saints sensed strong powers of Dao. By any slight move, they managed to leave clearly visible ripples in the system of the great Dao of Pan Gu world. No ordinary creature could sense the ripples of Dao, but in the eyes of Yu Huo and the other Pan Yu saints, they were so clear and dazzling.

    "Two saints fell in disadvantages in a battle against three crowns?" Yu Ling widely opened his mouth and murmured to herself as if she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. "Am I in a dream? Or, is this a rule of Pan Gu world¡¯s great Dao? How can ¡¯crowns¡¯, who speak on behalf of the world, be even more powerful than ¡¯saints¡¯, who actually run the great Dao of nature?"

    "This Pan Yu spirit mirror used to be Saint Pan Yu¡¯s skull." Said Yu Huo with a low voice, "So, what we saw and felt cannot be wrong. No living being can fool this mirror, unless it¡¯s stronger than Saint Pan Yu by ten folds."

    Yu Tu crossed his arms before his chest and chuckled in a deep voice, "The saints in this world aren¡¯t so powerful. And, are they the only saints?"

    Yu Ling pondered for a while, then cast a spell and pointed at the mirror. The images showing up in the mirror changed, soon turning into a beautiful and peaceful space. "Over there, this is the base of those two saints. I can feel their power from this small independent space, which is like a tiny world."

    Yu Huo grinned delightfully, pointing at the sky as he said, "Shall we go up there to attack the heaven, which is also the core of this world directly, or march into the base of those two weak saints first?"

    The others all remained silent for a short while. Afterward, Yu Jiughed out loud and said, "Let¡¯s do it together. Those two ¡¯friends¡¯ of ours aren¡¯t home now, so let¡¯s destroy their base first then wipe them out. Come on, let¡¯s do it now. Together, are we afraid of them?"

    ncing at each other, the ten saints jumped into the mirror.

    The mirror sparkled, then transformed into a dark beam of light and tore apart of the space, instantly bringing the ten saints into the peaceful world created by Priest Mu and Priest Hua.

    Following a thunderous bang, ten enormous hands reached out from the sky and smashed the entrance of the peaceful world.

 Chapter 1711: Die One After Another

    Chapter 1711: Die One After Another

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Westernmost in Pan Gu Mothend, in the peaceful world which was created by Priest Mu and Priest Hua with immeasurable efforts, a linden tree had been swaying in a breeze while a lotus pond was rippling gently. The entire space was covered in grass, decorated with golden flowers. Numerous priests in long robes sat chatting peacefully on the ground, or leisurely wandered around. In this small independent space, they had been cultivating themselves so freely, with no worries.

    An earth-shaking bang suddenly happened. The sky of the peaceful world shattered, showing a giant hole.

    Waves of dark mist rolled into the peaceful world. The eight pagodas built by Priest Hua and Priest Mu in the peaceful world to stabilize this space released a blinding light to defend against the dark mist. Layers of lotus embossments on the pagodas spun swiftly, causing a series of thunderous noises as they released beams of clear light, which wove into a giant magic shield and covered the entire peaceful world.

    The eighteen thousands of meters tall pagodas began growing in the wind. In no time, they reached tens of thousands of miles in height, and the numerous glowing beads iid on the tops released sharp beams of light, piercing into the dark mist like countless swords and des.

    Raging growls could be heard without an end. From each pagoda, a tremendous faith power spread out. Within a blink, a hundred and eight three-headed and six-armed, golden-armored warriors darted out of the eighteen pagodas, treading on fiery lotuses while holding sharp swords which were wrapped in mes, rising into the sky without an array.

    "Kill!" These golden-armored warriors were generated from Priest Hua and Priest Mu¡¯ vast powers and the faith power they collected from countless believers of their sect. Human beings were the owners of the natural fortune of Pan Gu world. Therefore, this faith power contained a strong natural fortune, that made it unbreakable and invincible.

    Nevertheless, the enemies who invaded this time were way too strong, far beyond the imagination that priest Hua and Priest Mu had back when they built this defensive formation.

    Three enormous ck hands pped down from the sky and sent all golden-armored warriors to the ground. Next, the three handsnded heavily on the ground and raised three dark mushroom clouds mixed with fire, leaving three giant handprints on the ground. Tens of thousands of poor priests who happened to be in that area were killed.

    "Kill!" The golden-armored warriors who were sunk into the ground by the three enormous hands burst into raging roars. Many of their golden armors, which were condensed from faith power, had shattered. But, from the eighteen pagodas, new faith power had been flowing into their bodies, fixing their armors and their bodies, which were already dimmed and nearly torn apart.

    Treading on red lotuses, they again flew into the sky while roaring.

    A ck beam of de light descended from the sky. Among the ten Pan Yu saints, Yu Tu was best at closebat. At the moment, he wasunching a quick move with an oddly shaped long de, which was a supreme treasure.

    The light shield created by the eighteen pagodas were cut open immediately, and each of the one-hundred and eight golden-armored warriors was cut into two from the waist. Being wrapped in the ck mist, the de released an incredibly strong devouring power, swallowed the broken magic shield and all golden armored warriors.

    "Nice treasures!" Yu Fen and Yi Ji fixed their shining eyes on the eighteen pagodas simultaneously. The eighteen pagodas were high-level treasures with space power, built by priest Hua and Priest Mu for stabilizing this peaceful world.

    This kind of a treasure with the power to create independent spaces was very precious. Whether for raising private armies, protecting families, descendants, disciples, or storing warriors, supplies, and armaments during the expedition trips to other worlds, a treasure like this could provide a high strategic value.

    Yu Fen and Yu Jiughed out loud, while stretching their fingers, reaching their hands to the eighteen pagodas.

    The others didn¡¯t notice the eighteen pagodas before that, but once they moved, everyone¡¯s eyes shone. All ten Pan Gu saints pounced on the eighteen pagodas together. Giant ck hands swept across the air. The eighteen pagodas glowed brightly, trying to defend themselves against those enormous ck hands. But, their light was dimmedyer byyer, failing to even slow these giant hands down.

    "Who are you? How dare you invade the sacred dojo of saints? Do you know the word ¡¯death¡¯?" Following deep growls, Dragon, Tiger, Lion, and Mammoth arrived with arge group of priests, treading on a gust of wind.

    "I truly don¡¯t know the word ¡¯death¡¯ in Pan Gu world!" Yu Tuughed wildly as he leaped out of the Pan Yu spirit mirror. He tried his best to restrain his power, shrank his body to an eptable size, then broke into the peaceful world while wearing a full heavy armor.

    "Remember, all treasures in this ce have to be divided into ten, so each of us can have a share! No one can take more than the others, or the contract will punish you!" While squeezing into the peaceful world, Yu Tu shouted to his friends, who had been striving for the ten pagodas.

    Hearing him, the others instantly slowed down. They nced at each other then shook their heads and gave up on seizing the eighteen pagodas for now. As Yu Tu said, every treasure they found in this ce needed to be divided into ten, even if the treasure was already held in the hands of one of them. Why would they try to take the treasures in such a hurry then?

    If they killed every Pan Gu world creature in this ce, all treasures in here would belong to them!

    "Kill them!" Yu Tu broke into the peaceful world. Holding his de sideways, he momentarily swept across Dragon, Lion, Tiger and Mammoth, leaving a long shred of afterimage behind. Within the past moment, Yu Tu made whole ten billion de moves at an unimaginable speed!

    The de slide through the space, cut up time itself, and stirred the natural system.

    Dragon, Lion, Tiger and Mammoth froze. With fear and despair, they looked at Yu Tu. ¡¯Saint¡¯, the one who attacked them just now was a true ¡¯saint¡¯. From Yu Tu, they sensed a terrifying pressure that they used to sense from their Shifu.

    In the next moment, Dragon, Lion, Tiger and Mammoth and over hundred-thousand elite disciples who followed them here were gone.

    They were wiped out from this world, their bodies, souls, their every trace, even including their true spirit. Except for the powerful ones who were at Yu Tu¡¯s level, Pan Gu world creatures even began forgetting Dragon, Lion, Tiger and Mammoth, forgetting the fact that four powerful cultivators used to exist in this world.

    "These cultivators are so weak!"

    Yu Ling hissed withughter. Held in her hand, the Pan Yu spirit mirror released millions of beams of dark light that wove into ck light swords, ughtering the other priests on the scene.

    Priest Hua and Priest Mu spent countless years and made all kinds of efforts to recruit these disciples, but in this very moment, they were disappearing from this world. Their bodies were crushed immediately, and their souls were sent into the sky, uncontrobly flying to Yu Huo, who wasughing thunderously.

 Chapter 1712: Treasures Everywhere

    Chapter 1712: Treasures Everywhere

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Souls, tasty, nourishing souls!"

    Holding Pan Yu¡¯s brain, Yu Huoughed viciously while watching the brain devour the souls of countless disciples of Priest Hua and Priest Mu. The powerful ones at the level of embryo of Dao, the priests who had grown their primordial spirits, and the beginners who just started their cultivations, their memories and wits were gone instantly after Pan Yu¡¯s brain devoured their souls.

    The embryos of Dao contained the powers of Dao, and the primordial spirits were pure and strong. But, when the memories and wits were gone, they were all shredded by the dark light sparkling inside Pan Yu¡¯s brain. Atst, everything was turned into the purest and most concentrated original soul power, stored in Pan Yu¡¯s brain.

    Yu Huo grinned happily, even squeezing his eyes into a pair of curved lines. Within a few seconds, over a hundred thousand disciples of Priest Mu and Priest Hua were killed, and the original soul powers transformed from their embryos of Dao and primordial spirits was nearly as much as ten percent of Yu Huo¡¯s own original soul power.

    By killing ten times more priests and devouring all their embryos of Dao and primordial spirits, Yu Huo¡¯s original soul power would be doubled. In the expectable short span of time in the future, his power would soar!

    "Hehe, even though we have signed the contract..." With a mysterious smile, Yu Huo nced at the other saints. Because of that contract, he was supposed to give away ny percent of this beautiful original soul power! That bloody contract! However, thinking of what Original Devil had said, Yu Huo couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    "Haha, rich, this ce of so rich!" When Yu Huo wasughing, Yu Kui, Yu Li and Yu Luan also impatiently marched into the peaceful world.

    They didn¡¯t join the massacre. Instead, they immediately began digging around.

    For some reason, Priest Mu and Priest Hua had no choice but to build their dojo in the westernmost area in Pan Gu world. Western Wastnd was the poorest continent in Pan Gu world, with a small poption, little natural products, and small natural treasure reserves.

    However, Priest Mu and Priest Hua had been running their dojo in Western Wastnd for many years. As two greedy powerful beings, they had dug through every corner of this continent long ago. In their peaceful world, the mountains were made from crystals, the earth in the linden woods was paved by ayer of pearl and jade, the lotus pond was built from rare essence metals, and paved with the tiles made by all rare divine materials.

    The entire peaceful world was glowing, with not even a grain of dirt or sand. Even the mud in the lotus world was ¡¯eight divine soil with natural reward¡¯, which contained an immeasurable power of creation. This kind of earth was as magical as the breathing earth, but more functional than breathing earth by a hundred folds.

    Pagodas, pces, pavilions, even the pots and bowls in the peaceful world were top-grade treasures. In the great hall where Priest Hua and Priest Mu gave daily lectures to their disciples, every hassock was woven from pre-world divine straws, and could deliver all kinds of unimaginable powers.

    Each one of those never-dimming lights hanging in the pces and pavilions was famous back in the prehistorical world, and could serve as a powerful treasure. The golden, silver, and bronze small bells hanging under every eave of every pagoda were also supreme treasures with strong backgrounds, that each of them possessed an indescribable magical power.

    Priest Mu and Priest Hua were nt lives from the Chaos. Therefore, they were very attractive to all kinds of powerful nts. They traveled across the world, and sensing their powers, the magical nts with power would follow them on their own initiatives. For this reason, rare powerful nt lives could be found all over the peaceful world, such as ten-thousand years old ganodermas, human-shaped ginseng babies leaping all over the ground, mushrooms which had shifted their shapes into men or horses, seaworts which expanded for millions of miles, hill-sized fleece-flower roots, and all kinds of powerful herbs and nts, which could even bring the dead back to life. These nts were growing in every corner of this peaceful world like wild grasses.

    Other than these, a supreme treasure was ced in each important hall located upon the core area of an earth meridians. These supreme treasures in countless halls were at least pre-world spirit treasures, connected through the earth meridians to stabilize this peaceful world and maintain the rich natural powers in this ce, keeping it beyond the mortal world.

    This ce was Priest Mu and Priest Hua¡¯ dojo after all, where they started their sect. No matter how poor Western Wastnd was, treasures did exist on or in this vast continent. The two old priests who liked to im any treasure they saw with the excuse of ¡¯destiny¡¯ had been devotedly collecting treasures from Western Wastnd for countless years. As a result, their peaceful world had be a fleshy, juicy piece of meat!

    Yu Kui, Yu Li, Yu Luan, and the other saints were from Pan Yu world, which was on the verge of copse. That world was maintaining itsst trace of life-force with ¡¯blood-transfusions¡¯ from other worlds. But even those conquered worlds were nearly drained, with nothing more to give.

    Even as saints, these powerful being from Pan Yu world were awfully poor, that expect for their life-saving money, they truly didn¡¯t have too much. Therefore, when they broke into this peaceful world and saw all kinds of treasure all over the ground, and sensed the endless natural powers, they almost went mad.

    With one quick move, Yu Li smashed a golden shiny great hall, picked up a three-meters and two-feet tall ze bottle and poured out a stream of ¡¯three light divine dew¡¯. Raising his head high, he burst into wildughter.

    "A hundred and twelve-thousand years ago, I had a spring before my pce. Back then, I could get forty-million liters of ¡¯three light divine dew¡¯ from it. Then, the spring died. Since then, I couldn¡¯t even make ¡¯three light pills¡¯ to award my children. Here, in this crappy bottle, they actually have whole eighteen ¡¯three light¡¯ springs! And these springs are inexhaustible! What a waste, what a reckless waste!"

    Before his voice faded, Yu Luan grabbed a grey-bearded old man who was trying to hide underground. He threw the old man into his mouth and gnawed. The old man¡¯s body was crushed, but the blood he shed was faint cyan, emitting a refreshing aroma.

    "It was spirit herb, at least a hundred and twelve-thousand years old. Great, I even sensed an improvement of my power. Here...here...they have so many of these in here!"

    Yu Luan greedily looked at a brightly shining mountain, eyes fixed on thousands of people who were trembling in a deep cave. They weren¡¯t human beings, but instead, were transformed from all kinds of powerful magic herbs.

    They were highly nourishing to Yu Luan and the other Pan Yu saints. Even with their high cultivation level, these herbs couldrgely improve their powers and help their cultivations.

    This peaceful worlds had treasures all over the ground, which shocked the ten Pan Yu saints deeply. The ten saints rushed into the peaceful world while roaring madly, and impatiently began grabbing everything that crossed their eyes.

 Chapter 1713: The Sword Realm in Heaven

    Chapter 1713: The Sword Realm in Heaven

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In the heaven, Priest Mu¡¯s body was prated by Ji Hao¡¯s sword. After that, he was forced to shamble backward for quite a few steps by Ji Hao with a heavy punch.

    Priest Mu was enraged. He dropped his mouth corners, turned around slowly with a bitter look. Ignoring Ao Bai, who had been yelling at him, he locked his fingers together and slowly pushed to Ji Hao.

    As he changed his hand motions, a faintly sensible power of quietus and a thriving life-force was brewing. These two types of powersposed a perfect cycle, running over and over again while descending on Ji Hao in a mysterious way.

    Ji Hao smiled. Back in Pan Heng world, he had seen the true face of Priest Mu¡¯s great Dao of quietus, and had gained a certain understanding about it. Facing this slow moveunched by Priest Mu, he raised the Pan Gu sword andunched a sword strike, which was also slow.

    The moment he moved, the world seemed to be dominated by his sword.

    The natural powers in the entire heaven were boiled, agitated, and stimted. Pces, pavilions, archways, pools, and ponds, all buildings in the heaven glowed with dazzling lights. The lights condensed into sharp swords, reaching to the higher sky.

    The natural powers in the heaven turned cold and fierce while condensing into sharp shiny des that lunged slowly along with Ji Hao¡¯s Pan Gu sword. Beams of sword light locked on Priest Mu while a boundless intent of killing spread in the air. In this very moment, no room in the heaven was left for the other types of great Dao, as everything had be a sword. The one which wasn¡¯t a sword at the moment had be the enemy of the entire heaven.

    "Yu Yu¡¯s Dao of sword...Still brutal, so unreasonable!" Ao Bai drew back hurriedly with a pale face.

    Qing Qiang snorted coldly, also stepping back quickly. She also angrily threw her longsword to the ground.

    Neither her sword nor her achievement in sword art couldpare with Ji Hao¡¯s. Therefore, the proud Qing Qiang had decided that she would never touch any sword again.

    Priest Hua turned back in shock. He moved his ten fingers quickly and gently like the petals of a blooming flower while casting a spell in a low voice. Waves of colorful light rolled around him, but he failed to cast any magic.

    Because of Ji Hao¡¯s sword art, because Ji Hao was a divine emperor, the entire heaven had be a sword realm. Except for the power of sword, no other power was allowed to exist in the heaven now. Priest Hua was a saint indeed, and he had the power to even reverse the Dao of nature. But at this moment, he was actually suppressed by Ji Hao, that he couldn¡¯t even cast a magic.

    Deafening nks echoed through the heaven. In midair, beams of sword light were shaking and buzzing, showing their sharpness and powerfulness to all living beings there.

    Along with a series of sizzling noise, Priest Mu¡¯s body was cut open by invisible swords. Tens of bone-deep, thin wounds appeared on his body. As a cyan-colored light shed across his body, the wounds healed immediately. But right in the following moment, ten times more wounds were left on him.

    Ji Haounched his strongest move ever since he became Priest Yu Yu¡¯s disciple. He melted all his understanding about Yu Yu¡¯s Dao of sword and what he learned from the other types of Dao, all into this move.

    More importantly, hebined the five moves he learned from the mysterious man with this sword move. Because of thebination of the five moves, the power of the Pan Gu axe, which had merged perfectly with the Pan Gu sword, was activated slightly.

    Countless beams of sword light merged into the Pan Gu sword. Faintly,yers of blur images of pces, pavilions, and divine halls emerged on the dark sword, as if the entire heaven was put into the sword to allow Ji Hao to perform this powerful move by wielding the sword.

    Priest Mu¡¯s never-changing bitter face finally began twitching intensely, as he was seriously shocked by this sword move of Ji Hao.

    To a certain degree, this sword move managed to exin the essence of Yu Yu¡¯s Dao of sword. Yu Yu had countless disciples, and some of them were quite talented sword artists. However, as Priest Mu clearly understood that Ji Hao¡¯s achievement on Yu Yu¡¯s Dao of sword had gone way beyond his brothers and sisters. By now, Ji Hao could even be counted as the only sessor of Yu Yu¡¯s Dao of sword!

    Po and Gui Ling were powerful indeed, and their cultivations were at a way higher level than Ji Hao¡¯s. But, in terms of sword art, they were far weaker than him!

    "Yu Yu my friend, how lucky you are!" Priest Mu slowly pushed his palms forward while saying ndly, "Ji Hao, today, I will inevitably do something against nature. You, as a divine emperor, shall allow yourself to fall!"

    Faintly, a small world emerged between Priest Mu¡¯s palms. In the tiny world were two linden trees, one withering and one thriving; one lived while the other died. A strong power of quietus erupted from this tiny world, forming a formidable swirl that seemed to swallow Ji Hao and the sharp sword intent which had filled up the heaven.

    Ji Hao¡¯s eyes glistened with a frosty light while he opened his erect eye, which dazzled coldly. Abruptly, heughed.

    "Priest Mu, I see you!" Ji Hao said something that confused Ao Bai, Qing Qiang, and Zhu Rong, but made the expressions of Donggong and Ximu change in shock. "I saw through your move...You¡¯re not here. So, I¡¯ll cut you!"

    Priest Hua and Priest Mu¡¯ faces twisted simultaneously. Their eyes suddenly released a blinding light that gathered on Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Ji Hao¡¯s sword was swung down heavily. The Pan Gu sword pierced into the tiny world between Priest Mu¡¯s palms and cut it open as strongly as how Saint Pan Gu created Pan Gu world. The two linden trees fell apart, and the power of quietus released from the tiny world was crushed. The Pan Gu sword then prated Priest Mu¡¯s palm, which glowed with a green light, and sank deeply into his chest.

    Bit by bit, the Pan Gu sword went deeper into Priest Mu¡¯s body, causing a scratching noise. Priest Mu¡¯s body was stronger than Ji Hao imagined, that even with the sharp Pan Gu sword and his current strength, he still needed to put forth all strength to prate Priest Mu¡¯s shiny, green, crystal-like body.

    "With your power, your cultivation, how can you possibly see me?" Priest Mu looked at Ji Hao with a grim face.

    Ji Hao looked back at Priest Mu with his teeth clenched, then sneered while pushing the sword forward with all his strength. "Elder, you¡¯re powerful, but so was Spirit Wa. I couldn¡¯t see the edge of Priest Wa¡¯s power, but this time on seeing you, I discovered that you are indeed more powerful than me by only about ten folds."

    "With the help of the heaven, I believe that I can kill you, despite the power difference between us."

    "You¡¯re not Priest Mu. You are just...A shade of a tree!" continued Ji Hao, "I will just kill you."

    "I will find you!" Priest Mu stared at Ji Hao and said coldly.

    "Go find my Shifu if you have the guts. Are you really shameless enough to bully me? I¡¯m a child!" Ji Hao gave a bright grin.

    As Ji Hao prepared to continue this conversation with Priest Mu, all of a sudden, Priest Mu and Priest Hua had blood bursting from their eyes, mouth, noses and ears. Together, they turned to the west and roared out loud.

 Chapter 1714: The Power of Six-billion, Four-Hundred and Eighty years

    Chapter 1714: The Power of Six-billion, Four-Hundred and Eighty years

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ignoring Priest Mu and Priest Hua¡¯s abnormal blood-shedding, Ji Hao continued pushing the Pan Gu sword stably into Priest Mu¡¯s body. The sword realm, which was generated from the entire heaven, was added to the Pan Gu sword to brutally destroy Priest Mu¡¯s body and tear apart the Dao inside him.

    Just then, Ji Hao ¡¯saw¡¯ Priest Mu. Through the body of this Priest Mu in front of him, through the measureless distance, he saw the real Priest Mu in an indescribable ce, in a state of quietus!

    That was the real Priest Mu, hiding in a secret ce, sinking in an unspeakable state, sealing himself with his measureless power and mysterious great Dao. He was like a cicada pupa which was buried deep underground, waiting for the autumn wind to blow, waiting to get out of the shell and then shake the world with its shrill voice, rise straight into the sky to stay high above the mortal world and look down on the masses.

    That was such a mysterious, inexplicable state. The real Priest Mu was sinking in an empty, quiet, and spiritual state, and this Priest Mu in front of Ji Hao had cut off all connections with the real Priest Mu.

    The one standing in front of Ji Hao wasn¡¯t the real Priest Mu, and why couldn¡¯t Ji Hao kill him? Too many incidences had happened between the two. Ji Hao had every reason to kill this Priest Mu, with no regrets. In the future, if the real Priest Mu showed up to use Ji Hao of killing this fake Priest Mu, Ji Hao wouldn¡¯t be afraid, because of the powerful sect behind him.

    Suddenly, Priest Mu raised both hands and gripped the Pan Gu sword, widely opening his eyes as he stared at Ji Hao and shouted out loud, "Ji Hao, I never thought that you have actually reached such a high level of power. Since you have seen the real me...I forgive you for what happened in the past. I can even allow you to offend me in the future for three more times. I, the real Priest Mu, will spare your life for three more times. "

    Standing beside Priest Mu, Priest Hua had also been vomiting blood. "Ji Hao," he said loudly, "I will do the same. In the future, no matter what you may do, I will forgive you for three times...As long as you let us go today."

    Ji Hao was surprised, and so were Donggong and Ximu. They hurriedly opened their eyes and turned to the west. At first nce, they clearly failed to see anything unusual with their eye powers. Donggong took out an entirely golden and shining mirror, which was wrapped in strands of purple mist, then spread a stream of spirit power onto the heavy, quaint mirror.

    "Hao Tian mirror, open!" Hearing Donggong¡¯s resonant voice, the mirror released a golden light, then began showing what was happening in the peaceful world in the west.

    As the images in the mirror shed slightly, a giant ck hand pped over and generated a thunderous buzzing noise. The mirror was vibrated slightly. A tremor went through Donggong¡¯s body, which made him stagger back for two steps, and only then he finally steadied his body.

    "Saints?" Eximed Donggong and Ximu, "...Evil saints?"

    With confusion, Ao Bai nced at Priest Mu. Abruptly, he grinned and said to Ji Hao, "Ji Hao, ignore this old guy. He attempted to interfere in divine affairs..."

    Ao Bai blinked and continued with no good intent, "You just kill him. For any possible consequences, the dragon-kind will shoulder it for you."

    Ao Bai had wishful thinking. Through this battle that happened between Ji Hao and Priest Mu, he suddenly realized that Ji Hao had reached such a high power level that it even astonished himself. Ao Bai now understood that even by joining hands with Qing Qiang, he couldn¡¯t possibly defeat Ji Hao.

    Since Ji Hao was now an invincible being, Ao Bai decided to encourage him to sow as many seeds of hatred between Priest Mu and himself as possible. In this way, Ji Hao could be forced to ally with the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind, which would be a good thing. Five divine emperors now existed in the heaven. If Ji Hao allied with him and Qing Qiang, Zhu Rong would naturally join their club. Thus, the four of them would be able to do anything they want in the heaven, won¡¯t they?

    As long as they had the heaven under their control, nothing would matter to Ao Bai anymore. Not even ¡¯evil saints¡¯ and the things happening to Priest Hua and Priest Mu¡¯ dojo right now would have a thing to do with him.

    As Pan Gu saints, Priest Hua and Priest Mu figured out Ao Bai¡¯s evil n the moment he said those words. Without even ncing back, Priest Mu said to Ao Bai in a scarily deep and nd tone, "Ao Bai, I will wipe out ny-percent of your dragon-kind because of what you just said."

    Ao Bai slightly quivered. He leaped up, pointed at Priest Mu, and prepared to shout something out. But somehow, he suddenly sensed an extreme horror from something disastrously dangerous. He trembled and tried, but failed to say out the words he prepared.

    Qing Qiang¡¯s beautiful face paled as well. She swiftly nced at Ao Bai, then silently took two steps backward. The dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind were allies, but were also enemies, if the dragon-kind were truly destroyed by ny percent...To be honest, Qing Qiang now had aplicated feeling. But somehow, for an unknown reason, she secretly felt delighted.

    "Three times?" Ji Hao knitted his brows and said with a deep voice, "Not enough!"

    Before Priest Mu and Priest Hua responded, Ji Hao continued with a strong tone, "I was going to kill you right here today, because you have truly been pushing things too far these years...Not to mention the fact that it¡¯s your ce which now has a problem, right? To let you go, I need more than your unconvincing promises."

    Without hesitating, Priest Mu took out a cyan-colored, fist-sized piece of crystal, which had a green light flowing in it. With a strangely calm tone, he said, "This is the tree heart of mine. It has been through the infinite natural trial, and contains an inexhaustible life-force. I was going to give it to a disciple of mine to allow him or her topete with Priest Xuandu, Priest Guangcheng, and Priest Po, but I haven¡¯t decided which disciple can have it yet."

    Raising his head, Priest Mu continued, "Ji Hao, you have an impressive understanding towards the Dao of nature, but your cultivation is limited by time. You are strong enough, yet your power is your shortage. This tree heart contains the power of a saint, earned through six-billion, four-hundred and eighty years of cultivation. When you absorb this, you will be the most powerful one among my friend Yu Yu¡¯s disciples!"

    Ji Hao¡¯s eye corners twitched.

    ¡¯The power of a saint, earned through six-billion, four-hundred and eighty years of cultivation¡¯? Which meant, what contained in this tree heart was Priest Mu¡¯s pure power, pure saint-level power! Without a doubt, saints¡¯ powers were much greater than the powers of lower level cultivators in quality! To grow the amount of power contained in the tree heart, an average cultivator would have to cultivator severely for thousands of billions of years!

    Thousands of billions of years...

    Clicking his tongue, Ji Hao looked at Priest Mu and said, "You will not trouble me for this in the future. I am allowed to offend you, the real you, for three times in the future, and you will forgive me. If you agree, I¡¯ll let you go now!"

    Priest Mu didn¡¯t say a word, but sent the tree heart into Ji Hao¡¯s chest.

    Ji Hao pulled the Pan Gu sword back. Immediately, Priest Mu and Priest Hua burst into shrill shouts and transformed into two streams of light, flying westward.

    "Let¡¯s go take a look...to find out who they are!" Donggong and Ximu remained silent for a while, then said together.

 Chapter 1715: The Casualties Are Heavy

    Chapter 1715: The Casualties Are Heavy

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Let¡¯s go take a look!"

    Seeing Priest Hua and Priest Mu leave in such a hurry, Donggong and Ximu hurriedly followed up. Ji Hao grabbed Mr. Crow, who had shifted back to his crow shape, stood on his head, and then transformed into a streak of light westward.

    Billions of years... Contained in the tree heart which was thrown into Ji Hao¡¯s chest by Priest Mu was the power attained by a saint through billions of years of cultivation. The power contained in the tree heart was not only vast in quantity, it was also stunningly pure. A saint¡¯s power was far purer than the powers of ordinary cultivators, not to mention the mysterious and measureless Dao contained in it.

    The tree heart merged into Ji Hao¡¯s body and immediately began melting like the ice under sunshine. Bit by bit, strong strands of green mist flew into Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao, smoothly merging into one with the embryo of Dao. Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao became clearer and clearer, that within a few breaths, its eyes, nose and mouth had turned distinct.

    Ji Hao¡¯s power was upgrading speedily. Within a couple of breaths, all his power had been purified. Being nourished by the green mist, every single cell of his body had turned softer but stronger, glowing while giving off a mysterious feeling.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t activate the golden bridge, but instead, he had been flying at a light speed with his own power.

    He felt nothing before he moved, but once he made his first move, he felt an unprecedentedly strong power erupting from his body, pushing his body forward at a scarily high speed, that even his spirit power couldn¡¯t catch up easily.

    Swish!

    Ji Hao¡¯s eyes were dazzled. Hurriedly restraining his power, he looked back ¡ª He saw a perfectly round hole in the top area of each of the three-thousand and eight-hundred mountains behind him. Before he felt a thing, he had already punctured whole three-thousand and eight-hundred towering mountains because of his suddenly soared speed.

    "Priest Mu...Every part of his body is a treasure!" Halting with a surprise for a short while, Ji Hao shook his head and sighed sincerely. A mere tree heart of Priest Mu managed to bring Ji Hao¡¯s power to a whole new level. As Ji Hao said, every part of Priest Mu¡¯s body was a treasure.

    Inside his body, the tree heart had still been releasing the pure and great power to merge into his embryo of Dao. Sensing the improvement of his body, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but sigh again.

    Through his own severe cultivation, Ji Hao might need to spend thousands of billions of years to attain such a huge amount of saint-level power. Terrifying! Those powerful beings who started their cultivations ever since the beginning of Pan Gu time were seriously terrifying.

    Till now, Ji Hao hadn¡¯tpleted his first century of cultivation...A saint¡¯s power earned through billions of years...!

    Roaring towards the sky, Ji Hao activated the golden bridge. The golden bridge transformed into a beam of light and disappeared without a trace after one single sh. The golden bridge was able to move through the space, between worlds, and help Ji Hao to control his power, to sense the change of surrounding space. With the golden bridge¡¯s help, this time, Ji Hao didn¡¯t cause any damage to the natural environment, but flew stably and swiftly towards the west.

    Swoosh!

    The golden bridge carried Ji Hao and shed across Donggong and Ximu, leaving them far behind.

    Donggong and Ximu paused with surprise, then nced at each other. In a short while, they shook their heads and said, "The golden bridge...A saint¡¯s power earned through billions of years... Not to mention his fighting capacity, in the future, when he wants to run, no one in Pan Gu world will be able to catch him except the one or two."

    Powering the golden bridge with the saint¡¯s power, Ji Hao had been teleporting himself forward at an unimaginable speed. Tens of millions of miles, hundreds of millions of miles, billions of miles, tens of billions of miles within a moment... the golden bridge moved faster and faster. Atst, in a beautiful, well-illuminated area, Ji Hao caught up with Priest Hua and Priest Mu, and arrived at the entrance of the peaceful world almost at the same time as them.

    Clouds of dark smoke had been rising from a ten-thousand-miles-wide hole in the air. Through this giant hole, Ji Hao saw a splendidly glowing quiet dojo, with linden trees and lotuses everywhere.

    Ten purely dark figures floated above the dojo,ughing and roaring wildly.

    Among them, one carried arge bag in the left hand, picking up the crystal and jade mountains with his right hand and throwing into the bag. One was excitedly and carefully taking down the buildings, which were built from natural treasures, then putting every piece into his sleeves, even including every brick and tile. He suppressed the spirit of the treasure inside each building, then upied all treasures with extra cautiousness.

    Some of them wereughing happily while chasing human-shaped powerful herbs all over the peaceful world. They picked the spirit herbs up from the ground, holding in their hands and observing excitedly. asionally, they would throw some spirit herbs directly into their mouths to chew.

    When Ji Hao arrived, he saw quite a few acquaintances roaring thunderously, leading tens of thousands of disciples rising into the sky and marching towards those dark figures in a formidable way.

    Thunderbolts descended like a rain, while the strong gale blew. The powerful magic created by Priest Hua and Priest Mu were cast one after another, generating fierce power waves while sweeping across the entire area. Three dark figures showed up in their way and neutralized all their magic by simply wielding a hand. Then, the dark figures swung their weapons and crushed all tens of thousands of disciples, leaving traces of souls to be absorbed by Pan Yu brain.

    Right in the sky above the beautiful peaceful world, Priest Hua and Priest Mu¡¯s disciples were ughtered wave after wave. Numerous high-level cultivators were torn apart and ttened, their bones and limbs falling from the sky. The earth was even dyed red by their blood.

    The clear lotus pond had already turned crimson, while the linden trees were covered in blood. The brightly glowing pagodas were stained with blood as well. Suddenly, this peaceful world created by Priest Hua and Priest Mu started looking like hell.

    "You...die!" Priest Mu and Priest Hua burst into raging roars, their eyes burning with rage. While roaring, they transformed into two dazzling beams of light and flew to the core area of the peaceful world.

    Ji Hao cautiously remained standing by the entrance of the peaceful world, not daring to go in. He watched countless priests that he once fought, die one after another. Within a couple of breaths, right before Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, at least a million disciples of Priest Mu and Priest Hua were erased from this world.

    Over a million disciples!

    Even Ji Hao had his heart twitched ¡ª Priest Hua and Priest Mu would lose their minds, wouldn¡¯t they?

 Chapter 1716: All Clones Merging Back

    Chapter 1716: All Clones Merging Back

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    From a distance, Ji Hao watched more and more priests die.

    The death of over a million disciples would drive Priest Mu and Priest Hua crazy, wouldn¡¯t it?

    Western Wastnd people were strong and brave warriors, but the people who were able to understand the great Dao of nature were awfully rare in this area. Priest Mu and Priest Hua spent measureless time and great efforts to recruit, even tricking or luring all these disciples into the sect.

    But today, within such a short span of time, over a million of them were ughtered. Even though most of them were brought into the sect in the recent century, the casualty was still too high to ept.

    Following the swooshing noise, a ck hurricane was raised in the peaceful world. Streaks of ck mes coiled around the hurricane. Because of the fire, the hurricane grew even stronger, and because of the hurricane, the fire burned even more ragingly. A dense ck smoke spread quickly. One of the ten Pan Gu saints must have lost control of the intent of killing in his heart and cast a disastrous magic in here.

    Tens of thousands of buildings were swallowed by the ck fire instantly. Layers of light shields quaked in the fire. Countless priests, who had put up a desperate struggle with defensive formations, screamed out loud shrilly. They watched the powerful formations being broken by the ck fire. The dark mes interwove with the ck smoke, being blown in all directions by the dark hurricane, shrouding those buildings.

    The nts and the buildings remained perfectly unharmed, but the priests in the buildings struggled and hollered in the ck fire. Their skins and muscles were incinerated, bones were burned into smoke, then the dark hurricane swirled away their souls, sending them into Pan Yu¡¯s brain which was held in Yu Huo¡¯s hands.

    In no time, a hundred thousand more priests were killed right on the spot. Yu Huo, Yu Fen and Yu Ji roared towards the sky, then began digging through the peaceful world even more violently for treasures.

    Dark hands expanded to thousand-miles-long, fingers clenching towards the ground. Followed the movements of these giant hands, a thickyer of divine soil mixed with jade and pearls was pulled up from the ground, along with the linden woods and all rare kinds of nts. Enormous ck bags floated in the air. The divine soil and the nts rooted in it were thrown into the bags piece by piece, while Yu Huo and the other Pan Gu saints sighed in satisfaction.

    From this peaceful world, they had collected enough resources to even restore seventy to eighty percent of the life-force of the medium threeyers of continents back in Pan Yu world. With these resources, the life-force of the mediums three Pan Yu continents could be sustained for over ten million years.

    It was such a rich harvest! And, this was merely a small dojo founded by Priest Hua and Priest Mu. Outside, the vast Pan Gu world was waiting for them to conquer, and the countless great worlds around Pan Gu world!

    Terrific! This was just terrific!

    The rich harvest had their heads turned. Yu Huo and the other Pan Yu saintsughed wildly while ughtering waves after waves of priests who marched towards them, but ignored Priest Mu and Priest Hua, who had transformed into two beams of light and shed into the peaceful world.

    While Ji Hao was watching by the entrance, Donggong and Ximu arrived through space and stood by his side. Seeing the rolling dark clouds and ck mes in the peaceful world, Ximu chuckled, "Old tree, old flower, you¡¯ve suffered a serious loss this time, haven¡¯t you? Oi, will they ask for our help? What do you think? If they do ask, shall we help? Shall we not?"

    Donggong calmly nced at the peaceful world, which was in such a mess, and responded slowly, "Back then, when we asked for their help, did they do a thing? They didn¡¯t help us. So today...we won¡¯t help them either, unless they offer fifty percent of all they have. They shall eat their own bitter fruit, because this is how the Dao of nature works, how the causes and effects work!"

    Ji Hao grinned and mildly gave a reply, "I think I am destined to have Priest Mu¡¯s tree hearts. Therefore, without thirty to fifty tree hearts as my payback, I¡¯m afraid that I don¡¯t have the time to help him!"

    Hearing him, Donggong and Ximuughed out loud.

    One tree heart contained the saint¡¯s power for billions of years. Thirty to fifty tree hearts? Did Priest Mu even have so many of them? This time, Priest Mu prepared one tree heart because he wanted to cultivate a disciple with it, so that this disciple of his would be able topete with Po and Gui Ling. No one knew how long Priest Mu took to make up his mind for this.

    But, getting thirty to fifty tree hearts from him? That wasn¡¯t so likely to happen.

    Donggong activated the Haotian mirror again. The mirror emitted a golden light that shone upon the peaceful world. Lights and shadows shed across the mirror, then the two beams of light transformed from Priest Hua and Priest Mu were shown in it.

    They flew into the core area of the peaceful world, which had a towering mountain shaped like five enormous fingers that were magically locked together. Standing upon the middle finger peak was a thirty-six-story octagonal pagoda.

    On top of the pagoda, a bead had been sparkling, emitting waves of gentle and clear light, illuminating the entire area and shielding the one-hundred and twenty-thousand miles wide space in the surroundings. No matter how wildly Yu Huo and the other Pan Yu saints had been trampling upon the peaceful world, this core area remained quiet.

    Strangely, this magical pagoda was located on such a towering peak, and right in the center of the peaceful world, but none of the ten Pan Yu saints had noticed it. With an indescribable power, the pagoda confused the ten Pan Yu giants. Therefore, despite its existence, no one but Priest Mu and Priest Hua would notice it.

    Priest Mu and Priest Huanded before the pagoda. Following deep and muffled voices, nearly a thousand priests slowly walked out of the pagoda. From each of them, a measureless power could be sensed. Solemnly, they bowed to Priest Mu and Priest Hua, then quietly stood by their side.

    Ji Hao raised his eyebrows. These priests were even stronger than Dragon, Tiger, Lion, and Mammoth.

    The world outside had nearly been turned upside down, but these priests stayed in the pagoda without making one move. These were clearly the true core disciples of Priest Hua and Priest Mu, weren¡¯t they? They were the real sessors, the future of this sect.

    Priest Mu and Priest Hua roared sonorously and pointed their fingers at the five-finger-like mountain. The mountain entirely rose into the sky, exposing a brightly shining hole underneath it. The hole seemed to be bottomlessly deep.

    Through the Haotian mirror, Ji Hao, Donggong, and Ximu saw countless earth meridians meeting tens of thousands of miles deep down in the hole, in a vast underground space. The natural powers in this underground space were so rich that they had already condensed into a sticky liquid, even forming crystals.

    Thirty-six-thousand clones of Priest Mu and thirty-six-thousand clones of Priest Hua sat quietly in this ce with their legs crossed, silently absorbing the natural powers and perceiving the great Dao of nature. They were motionless like corpses, but strong energy waves had been releasing from their entire bodies.

    Priest Hua and Priest Mu had actually been keeping so many of their clones in the core area of the peaceful world!

    Clearly, these were all linden seed clones and lotus seed clones. Back in the old days, Ji Hao had gained from clones like these.

    "All clones merge back." With a gentle voice, Priest Mu cast a spell. Following his voice, all clones flew into the sky and merged into Priest Mu and Priest Hua¡¯ bodies.

 Chapter 1717: Intrude Into Heaven

    Chapter 1717: Intrude Into Heaven

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    As the clones merged back into Priest Mu and Priest Hua¡¯ bodies one after another, their wild-beast-like powers could be sensed from their bodies, rising into the sky from the center area of the peaceful world.

    The overwhelming, boundless, tremendous, and immeasurable powers reached straight to the sky, quaked the natural stars, and spread towards all directions. Wherever their powers swept across, the dark hurricane, ck clouds, and fire were all gone.

    Yu Tu was swinging his de down at a desperately resisting priest. But suddenly, the space before his face quaked and then a green finger thrust out, descending on his chest while being surrounded in faint streams of light, seeming to even destroy the world.

    "Interesting!" Yu Tu grinned and turned his de away from that poor priest who was covered in deep wounds. Next, along with sharp de lights, he wielded his de towards this green finger.

    The de light suddenly turned pure ck, showing countless dark, twisted faces, which screamed shrilly and their voices echoed through the de, shaking people¡¯ hearts. A power of death which could make anyone despair was released from the de. That was Yu Tu¡¯s great Dao, the Dao of Death, the Dao of terror.

    Differing from Yu Man¡¯s Dao of destruction, which had no other purpose but destroying everything in the universe, Yu Tu¡¯s Dao aimed at ughtering all lives in the universe, putting all living beings to death, and letting all living creatures feel the greatest horror and deepest despair the moment they died.

    The shining green finger was hazy like a shadow. Along with the power of quietus, it pointed towards Yu Tu¡¯s de gently.

    The greatest horror of ughtering all lives collided straight against the coldness of sending all livings beings in quietus. The space before Yu Tu copsed into a thousand miles wide ck hole. Along with a deafening scream, Yu Tu condensed his spirit power into extremely sharp de lights, lunging towards Priest Mu at the level of soul.

    Yu Tu used his spirit power and his Dao as a de, attempting to tear apart Priest Mu¡¯s souls, then insert his Dao into Priest Mu¡¯s body to force him to admit his great Dao. He wanted to crush Priest Mu¡¯s Dao, to destroy it thoroughly, just like what he did to the other creatures he killed. He wanted to ¡¯erase¡¯ Priest Mu.

    Priest Mu¡¯s soul had be an independent empty world, with nothing but a withering linden tree weakly standing in the center. Yu Tu¡¯s de lights fell from the sky like a rain of shooting stars, scattering in this lonely vast world.

    In the following moment, Yu Tu vomited blood and staggered back for a series of step. Priest Mu¡¯s fingernded on his chest through space and created a hole on his heavy armor, then sank into his body for three inches.

    Yu Tu let out eighteen mouthfuls of blood in a row. Every mouthful of blood meant the waste of his power attained through one million, two-hundred, and ny-six-thousand years of cultivation. He shambled backward for over a hundred steps. Within a blink, a giant amount of his power was gone, all because of a slight finger moveunched by Priest Mu. He was weakened slightly. He raised his head, his face darkened while gazing at the center of the peaceful world with a pair of sunken eyes.

    The great Dao of ughtering and the great Dao of quietus collided, but Yu Tu was in disadvantage, as his Dao was at a rtively lower level.

    The purpose of the Dao of ughtering was to destroy all lives in the universe, but Priest Mu¡¯s world of quietus was all empty. Yu Tu had no way to erase the ¡¯emptiness¡¯. Therefore, he fell into a disadvantage at the level of Dao, and instantly suffered quite a loss.

    As a dark beam of light shed across his armor, the hole left by Priest Mu disappeared. Yu Tu breathed deeply. From all directions, the great despair that countless Priests had before they died was absorbed by Yu Tu¡¯s body. Within a breath, his wasted power was restored by ny percent.

    Staring at the center of the peaceful world, Yu Tuughed viciously, "Interesting. You aren¡¯t as weak as we thought you are." While speaking, Yu Tu threw Yu Huo a displeased nce. To be honest, he wasn¡¯t careful enough just now. Yu Huo provided the other Pan Yu saints with inurate information, based on which, Yu Tu thought that Priest Mu was just some weak being that he could crush with a finger.

    After all, he earlier saw Priest Mu fall in a disadvantage in the battle against Ji Hao, and judging by the power he sensed from Ji Hao, thetter was too weak to be even mentioned.

    Nevertheless, Priest Mu kept thirty-six-thousand clones in this peaceful world, and all these clones had been cultivating themselves severely in here. Plus, Priest Mu had cast the magic to merge with all his clones...Yu Tu wasn¡¯t prepared for this. He would never have dreamed that Priest Mu¡¯s true power was way beyond his imagination.

    The moment Yu Tu suffered the strike from Priest Mu, the space before Yu Huo¡¯s face copsed too. With the snow-white, wless, shiny, white pagoda floating above his head, Priest Hua suddenly rushed out. He was expressionless, body wrapped inyers of sacred white light.

    "Evil, how dare you take my disciples¡¯ primordial spirits?" Priest Hua raised a brightly glowing pestle with his left hand andunched a hundred and eight bashes.

    Ji Hao even apuded for these one-hundred and eight strikes of Priest Hua. Normally, Priest Hua¡¯s fighting style was totally random. But now, Priest Hua moved swiftly and skillfully, that every single movement of his seemed to exin a secret of the ever-changing nature, and every strike heunched was like ten-thousand flowers blooming together, leaving his enemy no time to react.

    A beautiful Dao was demonstrated by these one-hundred and eight strikesunched by Priest Hua. Seeing him raise the weapon to hit his enemy, Ji Hao felt like watching the sun and moon rising and falling, the tide flowing and ebbing, the flowers blooming and withering, the birds flying, the grasses growing; he felt that all natural beauties of the great Dao were hiding in this series of strike.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t think he could dodge this series of strikes from Priest Hua, and neither could Yu Huo. He was best at controlling souls, but his fighting capacity was the weakest among the ten Pan Yu saints. He didn¡¯t expect Priest Hua to choose him as the first target.

    One-hundred and eight strikes allnded on his body.

    His twelve pre-world treasures emitted dazzling lights to defend their owner, but ended up being shattered by Priest Hua. Following the rumbling bone-cracking noises, Yu Huo had tens of bones broken. He loosened his fingers, and Priest Hua immediately seized Pan Yu¡¯s brain.

    "Damn it!" Yu Ling and the other Pan Yu saints immediately growled out loud. Greedily, they reached out their hands simultaneously towards Pan Yu¡¯s brain.

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes, abruptly turned around, and looked at the direction of the heaven.

    He sensed a strong intent of killing from that direction. Through the sunlight which shone upon the entire world, he saw tens of billions of non-humankind warriors marching formidably to the heaven. Their battle formations covered the sky like dark clouds, even shading a small half of Mind.

 Chapter 1718: The God of Wind, the God of Rain

    Chapter 1718: The God of Wind, the God of Rain

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Priest Mu¡¯s tree heart was halfway absorbed by Ji Hao already. Half of the power contained in the tree heart surged into the golden bridge and generated a thunderous bang. The space before Ji Hao¡¯s face rippled strongly while a tens of thousands of meters long streak of golden light shed across dazzlingly and reached directly to the gate of the heaven from under his foot.

    "Elders, you first!" Even Ji Hao was startled by the suddenly expanded golden bridge. This magnificent golden rainbow was seriously astonishing.

    Also with surprise, Donggong and Ximu nced at the golden bridge. Ximu even punched straight on Ji Hao¡¯s chest andughed out loud, "Great treasure! It¡¯s a shame though that I can¡¯t afford to offend your Shifu. Otherwise, I¡¯d certainly snatch it from you and y for a couple of days!"

    Raising her eyebrows, Ximu glimpsed at her floor-length dress a bit impatiently, then clenched her fingers and lifted its edge to walk onto the golden bridge with giant steps. As a golden beam of light shed through her body, she was directly teleported to the other end of the bridge, sent to before the gate of the heaven.

    "Nice treasure!" Brushing his beard, Donggong carefully observed the beautiful marks of Dao on the golden bridge and praised again, then walked onto the bridge also withrge steps. The golden light shed again and sent him to the heaven as well.

    Ji Hao was amazed by the golden bridge too. As he knew, he needed to be strong enough to release the golden bridge¡¯s true power. With half of the saint¡¯s power contained in the tree heart, the golden bridge now allowed him to reach every corner of Pan Gu mothend instantly. But, what if he improved this power by ten folds, or even hundred folds?

    Traveling through the space, around the universe...Ji Hao nodded as he stepped onto the golden bridge. As the space around him moved slightly, he was sent back to the gate of the heaven. After that, the golden bridge dimmed its light, shing back into his spiritual space.

    "Whoo-hah!"

    Muffled roars echoed like thunder. From Liang Zhu City, three-thousand hundred-miles-squared flying forts had been approaching the heaven. Behind the flying forts were one-hundred and twenty-thousand floating mountains and a hundred cities of great cmity with spread metal petals, drifting slowly in the air. Tens of millions of non-humankind warriorsposed thick square arrays of ten-thousand-men, marching towards the heaven.

    Ji Hao opened his erect eye and clearly saw human warriors retreating in panic and fear wherever this enormous non-humankind army passed. They desperately sent out messengers in all directions to seek help.

    He also sawrge groups of Chu Wu n people who had turned into devils flying above Pu Ban City, chatting andughing. Elite troops from Gong Sun Family and Chu Wu n were well prepared; somerge family leaders whose bodies were wrapped in dark mists surrounded Emperor Xun, raising their heads and looking at the heaven from time to time.

    In Pu Ban City, not many but thousands of ns had been gathering armies, preparing for the war. The armories in Pu Ban City were opened; countless weapons and giant amounts of supplies were carried out. Maguspriests cast spells and drove enormous spirit turtles into the city, then loaded all supplies on their backs.

    When the formidable non-humankind army flew across the sky of Pu Ban City, Emperor Xun excitedly weed them with the group of family leaders.

    Yu Huo¡¯s clone, who had upied Yemo Tian¡¯s body, stood on a flying fort with Master Spirit-ughter, amicably greeting Emperor Xun and those leaders. They started a short conversation, then the army of the alliance of human ns rose into the air andnded on the flying forts of the non-humankind. They formed an alliance, marching to the sky in an unstoppable way.

    Ao Bai and Qing Qiang walked out of the gate of the heaven, looking down. When they saw the quickly approaching non-humankind army, they frowned simultaneously.

    "Elder Ao Bai," Ji Hao smiled and nodded to Ao Bai, then said, "No, Emperor Ao Bai, this is your chance to earn natural rewards power. If you can wipe out these non-humankind beings, the measureless natural rewards power will be earned, and you will owe the world nothing."

    Ao Bai threw a threatening nce at Ji Hao, then clicked his tongue, angrily looking at the non-humankind army down below. With a dark face, he responded coldly, "The main military forces of the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind needs at least half month to get here, even with the teleporting formations were built these years."

    Turning around and looking at the approaching enemies, Ao Bai spread his hands and continued helplessly, "Before that, Qing Qiang and I only have the small troops we brought here earlier."

    Qing Qiang didn¡¯t say a word but proudly nodded, scornfully ncing at the non-humankind army. She seemed to not want to say anything because these non-humankind beings weren¡¯t worth her words. But looking at Donggong and Ximu, she reluctantly gave a reply, "If the main force of our phoenix-kind were here, we could crush these monsters very easily. But before half a month, we can¡¯t make it."

    Donggong and Ximu both spread their hands in helplessness while turning to the group of cultivators who had been walking out of the heaven. They had made their point clear ¡ª Donggong only had hundreds of male cultivators under hismand, while Ximu had nearly a thousand female cultivators around her. These cultivators were keeping some rare legendary creatures as pets, but one shouldn¡¯t count on the thousands of pets to fight.

    These cultivators were powerful indeed, but with the small number, facing billions of enemies... Even Ji Hao felt that forcing these cultivators to the battleground would be a sin.

    "Let¡¯s figure out a way to hold them off for at least half a month, shall we?" Ji Hao knitted his brows.

    From mid-air, a sharp whirlwind blew down, followed by a drizzle. Next, Feng Xing and Yu Mu split the crowd and walked to Ji Hao¡¯s side. Yu Mu grinned, then pped his belly andughed, "We dare not to face so many non-humankind monsters on the frontline, but if we want to cause them some troubles...We are in the heaven, with the powers of nature. Causing them troubles would be the easiest thing to do now."

    Ji Hao raised his brows, but before he said a word, Feng Xing had already waved a hand. Following Feng Xing¡¯s move, a strong gale descended slowly.

    The heavy and powerful gale extended for billions of miles. It was designed to separate the mortal world from the heaven, but at the moment, as the new God of Wind, Feng Xing sent it down to the non-humankind armyyer byyer like mountains.

    Yu Mu smiled and pressed down both hands. Instantly, a drizzle began falling all over the Pan Gu Mothend.

    The gentle drizzle covered the whole world. What had beennding on Pan Gu world creatures were ordinary raindrops, but the raindrops that fell onto the non-humankind army each contained a tiny yet sharp ice crystal. Every drop of rain fell on the bodies of non-humankind beings was bone-piercingly cold, and the coldness drilled straight into their internal organs and souls.

 Chapter 1719: Endless Rain

    Chapter 1719: Endless Rain

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The wind was heavy as mountains, falling straight on the enemies¡¯ heads.

    The non-humankind army, which had been marching up aggressively, was instantly slowed down. The moving speeds of flying forts, flying mountains, and the cities of great cmity, which were even huger in size, dropped obviously.

    Therge objects suffered a stronger resistance force. Dazzling spell symbols sparkled on the surfaces of all flying forts and mountains as the flying formations inside these forts and mountains were all fully activated. Lightning bolts burst out of the forts and mountains and merged together, slowly wriggling around like electric snakes.

    The cities of great cmities had unfolded all their metal petals like blooming flowers, but those metal petals brought the cities greater pressures. The extremely thin metal petals glowed with a dim light, then the dark gale struck heavily on theserge, fragile-looking metal petals visibly, and caused thunderous bangs.

    Standing on the wall of a flying fort, Yu Huo¡¯s clone shook his head scornfully. He raised his head and nced at the tiny colorful light spot high up in the sky. That was the light emitted from the front gate of the heaven.

    "Are they really trying to stop us from conquering Pan Gu world with these small tricks?" Yu Huo¡¯s clone chuckled, "Keep moving...Don¡¯t save crystals. Fully activate all flying formations...Whatever we may consume, we will eventually earn it back!"

    Following his order, the flying formations in every city of cmity, flying fort, and mountain began operating at full-speed. Rumbling noises could be heard from these enormous war machines while a hazy glow emerged from the air, because the great forcefield twisted the air in a strange way.

    The gale pressed down. These giant scale war machines swayed slightly, split the gale, and kept moving upwards.

    "Your Majesty, they can¡¯t take the gale." Master Spirit-ughter stood by the edge of the wall and leaned his head forward, ncing down, then frowningly shook his head to Yu Huo¡¯s clone.

    With the powerful flying formations, those war machines managed to split the wind and kept moving with difficulty. But, following closely behind the flying mountains and forts, the non-humankind warriors were nearly blown away.

    The Yu n nobles who were flying in the air with their own powers, and were protected by all kinds of treasures, managed to steady their bodies in the gale, as their treasures released differently colored light and split the gale for them. But, the Jia n warriors who were treading on metal tes weren¡¯t doing so well. Their metal tes had been releasing dazzling electric currents. Following the loud sizzling noise, these underpowered metal tes rocked violently, seeming about to fall.

    Suddenly, the descending gale was disordered. It was no longer heavy as mountains, but instead, it split up into differently sized air streams, weak or strong. Bursting disorderedly in all directions, it roared into the non-humankind army like dark flying snakes.

    The flying forts and mountains had been moving upwards at their highest speed, but as the disordered waves of wind blew, a series of muffled thuds could be heard. Following the noise, about ten flying mountains began spinning in the air, then identally bumped into the nearby flying forts.

    The ten-miles-wide flying mountains bumped and crashed into the hundred-miles-squared flying forts. Numerous people on the scene heard the squeaking noise from the flying forts, which were twisted. Some poor non-humankind warriors were squeezed into meat pies, as blood and rock pieces fell from the sky.

    The perfectly ordered army was immediately disarrayed. The fierce winds gusted to the army from every direction, that once the strong gale blowing from the front was weakened, a stronger gust of wind attacked from the behind, making the non-humankind warriors run desperately. As they finally steadied their bodies, a massive wave of wind blew from all directions and sent them flying in the sky.

    Howls and growls echoed through the sky while all heavily armored warriors flew in the sky, thudding into each other. The nks of armors and weapons and the strange puffing noises caused when some warriors¡¯ weapons identally pierced into theirrades¡¯ bodies could be heard without an end, mixed with the hysterical swears made by them all.

    Yu Huo¡¯s clone was dumbfounded slightly. As the ten saints attacked Priest Hua and Priest Mu¡¯ peaceful world, he gathered the army, and prepared to conquer the heaven of Pan Gu world. But, in order to conquer the heaven, his army at least needed to march to the gate of the heaven, right?

    Based on the world-conquering experiences of Pan Yu world people, no heaven was as shameless as the heaven of Pan Gu world. The powerful beings from the other worlds, who could affect the cirction of the great Dao of nature, would imposingly and dignifiedly raise armies and form formations when they saw the expeditionary forces from Pan Yu world, then battle!

    Nevertheless, no one from the heaven in Pan Gu world had shown his or her face so far. Instead, they sent down waves of strong wind and disarrayed the enemies¡¯ army. How could they? The non-humankind army could never arrive at the heaven if they kept being blown away by winds like these!

    Before these non-humankind beings figured out a way to deal with the crazy winds, the drizzle which covered the entire Pan Gu world fell even more strongly.

    In other areas, the drizzle was cool, refreshing, and nourishing. But falling on the non-humankind army, it was freezing and sticky. Once a drop of rainnded on a non-humankind warrior¡¯s body, he would never be able to get rid of it.

    Glowing with a faint white light, the rainwater covered the bodies of non-humankind warriors and froze into ayer of ice. Then, the thinyer of ice grew thicker and thicker. Within a quarter of an hour, the ice had reached about an inch in thickness.

    An indescribable cold power had been drilling into these warriors¡¯ bodies. It was an evil and fierce power. Except the Divine-Magus-level strong Jia n warriors, all the other non-humankind beings were paled by the cold power. They trembled, and couldn¡¯t even talk.

    The Yu n nobles suffered the most. They were all magic masters, but their bodies were fragile. Within a quarter of an hour, nearly a half of all Yu n nobles on the scene fell unconscious because of the cold power. With deathly pasty faces, bodies wrapped in a thickyer of ice, they fell from the sky one after another.

    They were high up in the air, that if they fell straight down to the ground, their bodies would shatter into pieces. To save them, countless Jia n warriors trod on shaking metal tes as they tried their best to catch these falling Yu n masters while trembling and sneezing. However, the winds had still been blowing violently, sending many Yu n nobles flying all over the sky. With a slight carelessness, those frozen Jia n warriors had to watch tens of thousands of Yu n nobles being blown down to the ground and shatter into thousands of bits.

 Chapter 1720: Giant Rock Falling From Sky

    Chapter 1720: Giant Rock Falling From Sky

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Yu Huo¡¯s clone looked at the disarrayed army with rage.

    The formidable, unstoppable, and tremendous army was actually thrown into a mess by a wave of gales and a drizzle like a frozen piece of tofu. Seeing this, Yu Huo¡¯s clone even twisted his face.

    Master Spirit-ughter stood aside with a faint smile on his face, as if he was d to see all of this happen. Snorting slightly, he said, "Like I said, physical bodies are burdens, but spirits exist eternally. My friend, perhaps you can consider letting your people give up their physical bodies. I¡¯ll perform the ceremony to turn you into my kind. What do you think?

    Yu Huo¡¯s clone gave a dryugh. What a joke? Giving up physical bodies? Bing sky devils? Would that be a true transformation ceremony or a banquet? Yu Huo was sure that there was a ny-nine percent chance of Master Spirit-ughter devouring the souls of all non-humankind beings who gave up their physical bodies. In the remaining one percent chance, those non-humankind beings who were stupid enough to give up their physical bodies would be monsters.

    Therefore, he didn¡¯t respond, but nced aside.

    Yemo Luoye, who was still under Yu Huo¡¯s secret control, smilingly took a few steps forward and stood on top of a statue on the wall. Raising her head, she looked at the sky while speaking in a mild and peaceful voice, "The controllers of the great Dao of Pan Gu world, don¡¯t you have dignity at all? Are these lowly, dirty little tricks all that you can do?"

    Yemo Luoye wielded an exquisite golden staff in her hands, then chuckled with a soft voice, "Fight us like your ancestors did. Spread your formation and battle us like your ancient divine gods. We can make enough room for you to gather your forces and build your formations."

    Ji Hao stood by the edge of the heaven as he looked down at the disarrayed non-humankind army, snorted coldly and then shouted out loud, "I don¡¯t know what were those ancient divine gods thinking. But, since the number of your warriors isrger than ours by at least a hundred folds, I won¡¯t fight you. I¡¯m way smarter than that."

    Turning around, Ji Hao¡¯s eyes suddenly shone.

    From behind the gate of the heaven, behind the gathering divine troops, Ji Hao saw thousands of familiar faces. Those were Kua E, his brothers, and thousands of divine gods descendants, treading on colorful clouds. While flying towards Ji Hao, they had been thrusting all kinds of grilled meat and pouring all kinds of booze into their mouths, as if they hadn¡¯t eaten in years.

    Ji Hao pped himself on the head and thenughed.

    Back when Gong Gong invaded the heaven, Kua E and the other divine gods¡¯ descendants were drugged and imprisoned by Gong Gong. Later on, Gong Gong fell, and Ji Hao became a new divine emperor, but small things never stopped happening since then. As a consequence, Ji Hao forgot about this group of ancient divine gods descendants. It was only until this time, when Spirit Wa prepared to give divine edicts and Ji Hao went back to Southern Wastnd for Zhu Rong, Donggong, Ximu, Aobai and Qing Qiang stayed in the heaven to clean the buildings which would belong to them once they ascended to the thrones, and found Kua E and his brothers in the basement of a divine pce. At the time, these poor divine god descendants had be skinny because of the starvation.

    Not long ago, they were released, and by now, they were busy stuffing their stomachs with foods and booze. Their eyes even turned green, looking even scarier than the evil ghosts from hell.

    "Kua E, long time no see...You...I¡¯m sorry for what happened!" Ji Hao grinned as he greeted them.

    The hundreds of meters tall Kua E squeezed an entire roast bull into his mouth and swallowed, then quickly waved his oily hand while nodding to Ji Hao and mumbling, "Emperor Ji Hao, we¡¯lle to revere you when we¡¯re full...Phew! Finally, we have divine emperors in the heaven again. We brothers can eat now fill now! Eh, how much is our monthly allowance?"

    Hearing him, the thousands of divine god descendants all fixed their sparkling eyes on Ji Hao.

    The monthly allowance was a big issue which would decide their future life. These rule followers had truly been living a difficult life these years. But finally, the heaven had new owners, and they immediately decided to follow the leadership of Ji Hao, who was a rich, capable, and powerful divine emperor.

    "You can have as much meat and booze as you want, and each month...depending on your body sizes, you may have about a million top-grade crystals and one-hundred-thousand jades as allowance." Ji Hao did a rough calction, then generously set a scale of ¡¯sry¡¯ for these big guys.

    Thud!

    Kua E dropped the meat and booze in his hands, strode across the battle formationposed from divine warriors andmanders in front of him, and rushed up to Ji Hao with giant steps. Staring straight at Ji Hao, he growled to ask, "Emperor Ji Hao, is that real? Can each of us get a million top-grade crystal and a hundred-thousand jades a month?"

    Ji Hao straightened one hand andughed, "Of course it¡¯s real. Will I swallow my own words in front of so many people? But, you should work now! Do you see those non-humankind monsters down there? Kick their asses!"

    Kua E wiped his oily hand heavily on his leather skirt, then carefully made a high five with Ji Hao, settling the ¡¯sry¡¯ offered by Ji Hao. Next, he leaned his head forward from the edge of the heaven and nced down, then burst intoughter.

    "Hah, idiots. Attacking the heaven from down there in such a dense battle formation, are they trying to make usugh?" Wielding his arm, Kua E turned back while his eyes glistened with a fierce light, fixed on the few tall buildings around the gate of the heaven.

    "Ten-million-folds!" Ji Hao hurriedly shouted out loud. He closed his eyes, let the mill of Dao slowly rise from behind him. The Dao of creation flew across and spread a mysterious power of creation from around his body. Afterward, he suddenly waved a hand forward.

    With the saint¡¯s power contained in the tree heart, whatever Ji Hao did now, the effect would be greater than before by ten-million-folds. Back in the sun world, he was able to create fist-sized steel blocks, and now, he could create tens of thousands of meters tall pure steel mountains.

    The natural powers were swirled into the mill while Ji Hao continuously waving his hands. Following Ji Hao¡¯s moves, millions of miles wide towering steel mountains emerged from the air one after another. Watching this, the eyes of Kua E and his brothers dazzled in surprise, seeming even to burn.

    "Hah, Emperor, you¡¯re actually strong enough to throw things down yourself." Kua E excitedly carried up a steel mountain.

    "Haha!" Ji Hao didn¡¯t say a word but gave augh. Standing aside, Donggong and Ximu had been smilingly silently. Indeed, Ji Hao was strong enough to do that. But, as a divine emperor, he felt a bit too ashamed to throw mountains down from the heaven.

    Thousands of divine god descendants roared thunderously as they expanded their bodies to thousands of meters tall, put forth their tremendous strength, and carried the steel mountains on their shoulders. Whileughing, they walked to the edge of the heaven, aimed at the non-humankind army down below, and threw the mountains down with all their strengths.

    The swishing noises could be heard without an end as tens of thousands of steel mountains fell from the sky.

 Chapter 1721: Disturbed Magnetic Force

    Chapter 1721: Disturbed Maic Force

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Shameless, dirty, nasty!" The faces of Yemo Luoye and the other Yu n nobles twisted when they looked at the tens of thousands of small dark spots falling from the higher sky. The heaven was way too high. Therefore, the tens of thousands of steel mountains looked just like sesame in their eyes.

    "Pure metal mountains, with a density higher than usual steel by a thousand folds!" A Xiu n craftsmen nced at those mountains with three ovepping crystal slips, then immediately figured out the quality of the steel mountains. Tens of Xiu n masters quickly calcted in their minds to figure out how great the impact force would be when these mountains fell on this army. The moment they had the result, their faces paled immediately. Instinctively, they turned to the divine towers standing around the flying fort that they stood on.

    "The towers can¡¯t hold those off!" A Xiu n master screamed hysterically, "We have already consumed too much energy to stabilize the flying forts and mountains in the disordered gales, and without enough energy, the divine towers for defense cannot stop those bloody metal mountains!"

    "Land,nd now. Give all energies to..." Screamed a Xiu n master, his arms wielding desperately.

    "No!" The other Xiu n master leaped up, face covered in sweat. He interrupted the first Xiu n master and said, "Except the few newly arrived cities of great cmity, even all divine towers on the flying forts and mountains we have can¡¯t stop those metal mountains which are falling from such a high altitude!"

    Gasping loudly for air, this Xiu n master hollered, "Move away! Move! Move! Now!"

    Yemo Luoye was stunned, and so were Piji Nu and the other non-humankind leaders. These flying forts and mountains were so gigantic, and the battle formation was a hundred thousand miles long. How was this enormous army supposed to dodge the falling steel mountains? Not to mention the crazy gusting winds from all directions. Within the wind, it was already difficult for the flying mountains and forts to steady themselves!

    "Everyone, abandon the cities, forts, and mountains!" The eye corners of Yu Huo¡¯s clone twitched intensely. He red at the heaven and sneered evilly, "It seems that the controllers of the great Do of Pan Gu world are not old school.

    Before the gate of the heaven, Ji Hao had opened his erect eye and clearly saw the lips of Yu Huo¡¯s clone moving. He chuckled and said, "Old school? I¡¯m not like those ancient divine emperors. They were over-confident, but I just want to take you out with the minimum cost."

    Turning around, Ji Hao pointed his finger at the heaven and earth divine tower, which stood in the center of the heaven and served as the core of the entire heaven. The tower reached straight into the clouds. Following Ji Hao¡¯s moves, it quaked slightly. As a divine emperor, Ji Hao was now able tomand everything in this world, control the sun and the stars, change seasons, start rain, winter, thunder, and lightning, make flowers bloom or wither... Simply speaking, all natural changes happening in this world were under the control of the heaven, and could happen upon a will of a divine emperor.

    The changes of the flowing directions of the earth meridians in the Pan Gu Mothend, the emergence and disappearance of oceans, the rises of mountain ranges, the movements of rivers, could all be decided by simple word from a divine emperor.

    At the moment, below the non-humankind army, all mountains in tens of millions of miles wide area suddenly waved like mud. The mountains sank into the ground one after another, while new mountains rose from the t area.

    Looking down from the sky, one could see this entire area changing quickly. Within a couple of breaths, without even making much of loud noises, thousands of natural marks of Dao that represented the maic force were formed in this area.

    Under Ji Hao¡¯s will, tens of billions of earth meridians merged into this enormous divine formation. Following a muffled buzzing noiseing from underground, the entire non-humankind army was wrapped up in a mysterious five-colored light.

    Mist-like, veil-like five-colored aurora descended from the sky and prated the space, the flying mountains, and forts, as well as the bodies of those non-humankind warriors who had been trying their best to steady themselves, then connecting with the great natural divine formation down on the ground.

    Next, a formidable maic force was released from the ground, forming an enormous maic field that locked on the entire non-humankind army.

    Suddenly, all flying forts and mountains, cities of great cmity and countless non-humankind warriors, which had been shaking in the gales, burst into shrill screams, suddenly sinking from the air hundreds of miles higher than the ground, then being uncontrobly dragged swiftly down to the ground by the maic force. Under the Jia n warriors¡¯ feet, the metal tes released dazzling fiery light while being affected by the horrible maic force and falling rapidly down from the sky. The flying formation inside each metal te suffered a strong counterforce because of the maic force and ended up being broken. Blinding fiery light burst from the metal tes while clouds of ck smoke rose.

    Strong and muscr Jia n warriors fell from the sky while howling. They tried to steady their bodies, but their armors and weapons were all metal. The maic force coiled tightly on their armors and weapons, bringing them down like shooting stars.

    Thunderous booms could be heard without an end, while the fiery light erupted from the flying forts and mountains as well. The flying formations set inside these flying forts and mountains exploded under the strong maic force, tearing apart countless Xiu n craftsmen who had been trying to fix them. The survivors fled desperately out of the engine rooms while screaming, their bodies covered in blood.

    The gigantic flying forts and mountains slowly fell from the sky, letting out dense ck smoke. Yu Huo¡¯s clone, Master Spirit-ughter, and the other non-humankind leaders, especially the ones who followed the ten Pan Yu Saints here through the portal, had their expressions changed while uncontrobly growling out loud.

    Under Ji Hao¡¯s control, the maic power had formed a giant colorful swirl, locking all non-humankind warriors in this area. They weren¡¯t allowed to control their bodies anymore, and their only choice was to let themselves fall at a terrifying speed.

    What scared them even more were the tens of thousands of steel mountains roaring down from the higher sky. These steel mountains were also affected by the maic force, and had been falling faster and faster, more and more violently. Along with the deafening swishing noises, the steel mountains descended from the higher sky along with bright fiery light, soon reaching right above their heads.

    "Full defense!" The eyes of Yu Huo¡¯s clone glowed in excitement as he shouted, "Defend! Hang on!"

    Quite some non-humankind leaders had already cast secret magic, preparing to send themselves away from the danger zone. But, as they abruptly heard Yu Huo¡¯s clone, a dim dark light shed across their eyes, then they screamed out madly and rushed straight to the falling steel mountains, as if they were possessed.

 Chapter 1722: Numerous Casualties

    Chapter 1722: Numerous Casualties

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Thrown down by Kua E and his brothers from the heaven, the steel mountains which were heavy as small natural stars roared down at lightning speed. These steel mountains tore apart the air and brought up tens of thousands of miles long fiery lights, smashing down like tens of thousands of shooting stars.

    More terrifyingly, the maic force had still been elerating these steel mountains, such that a tens of miles thickyer of gale was gradually raised from underneath these mountains, quaking the space and generating a deafening noise. It squeezed the blood out of the bodies of some weak Xiu n craftsmen and non-humankind ves.

    This time, Yu Ji, Yu Feng, and the other seven Pan Yu saints invaded Pan Gu world, bringing some high-level non-humankind beings with them. Among all who followed the saints to Pan Gu world, five were ¡¯crowns¡¯, including Blood Crown, seventeen were ¡¯seals¡¯, who were a level lower than ¡¯crowns¡¯, and thirty-nine were ¡¯staffs¡¯, who were a level lower than ¡¯seals¡¯.

    ¡¯Crowns¡¯, ¡¯seals¡¯, ¡¯staffs¡¯, these non-humankind beings were all as powerful as divine gods in Pan Gu world, that they each had numerous strong warriors under theirmands, and a series of Yu n families following their leads. In Pan Yu world, they could decide a fate of any living being, or even any family, with a simple word, and each one of them had a certain number of conquered worlds under their control.

    Even the weakest ¡¯staff¡¯ had thousands of conquered worlds controlled in his hands. In those conquered worlds, these high-level non-humankind beings were the highest rulers, even more powerful than the original gods of those worlds.

    Yu Huo¡¯s clone gave a resonant growl while casting a small mind-controlling magic. Under the effect of the magic, driven by their pride, these ¡¯crowns¡¯, ¡¯seals¡¯ and ¡¯staffs¡¯ burst into raging roars as they rushed up into the sky. Their warriors followed right behind them.

    They were the owners of tens of billions of worlds, conquerers of countless species; they controlled the lives of uncountable living beings...Pan Gu world was nothing but one of the countless worlds which they would conquer in the future. In their eyes, the fate of Pan Gu world was nothing different from the fates of all the worlds that they had conquered.

    They were extraordinary, so powerful! When had they ever been pushed into such an embarrassing situation by ¡¯weak barbarians¡¯?

    They now intended to frighten Ji Hao with true powers, to let the leaders of all barbarians in this world know that any living being who dared to go against the great Pan Yu world people would be erased from the universe. Is body would be cursed and its soul would perish; it would cease to exist for good.

    Tens of thousands of non-humankind beings rose from the non-humankind army while releasing strong energy waves. Tens of thousands of pre-world treasures floated above their heads, each creating a suffocating pressure.

    As the conquerors of millions of worlds, these power-holders from Pan Yu world were stunningly wealthy.

    Seeing all those pre-world treasures, Ji Hao¡¯s eyes even turned green. Earlier, with a few spare pre-world spirit treasures, Spirit Wargely improved the power of his mill of Dao and strengthened his Pan Gu body. If he devoured all pre-world treasures that belonged to these non-humankind beings, he might be able to directly reach a high level of his Pan Gu body cultivation!

    "Very...fleshy!" In Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, the mysterious man talked in an evil tone which was learned from Ji Hao. He had spent a lot of time with Ji Hao these years after all. His eyes shone with a bright blue light, fixed on those pre-world treasures through Ji Hao¡¯s eyes. Suddenly, he shouted out loud with a rumbling voice, "Those small things can¡¯t stop them...Twist the space, change the Dao of nature, and crush them with the great Dao. Seal these treasures and make them suffer!"

    "Look, this is... the te of Pan Gu great Dao!" Following the mysterious man¡¯s voice, a hazy round silhouette emerged from behind him, quickly merging into Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao.

    Ji Hao suddenly remembered that back when he was a child, every time the mysterious man appeared in the spiritual space, he sat on a grey lusterless round te with legs crossed. Later on, when Ji Hao remolded his sword for the first time, the mysterious man merged the hazy te, which seemed to be condensed from airstreams, into the sword.

    In a long period of time after that, the mysterious man had nothing left around him. But today, all of a sudden, a blurry, round silhouette emerged from behind him, and judging by its outline, it seemed to be the hazy round te that Ji Hao used to see when he was a kid. Before, Ji Hao didn¡¯t know what the round te was. But right now, as it had merged with his embryo of Dao, Ji Hao was stunned.

    All types of great Dao of Pan Gu world were contained in the round te. Aside from the main great Dao, the rare types of Dao could also be found. The powers of Dao wove together and merged into strands of bright glow, imprinted in Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao.

    Ji Hao felt like a tiny ant which was suddenly forced to swallow an elephant.

    He felt stuffed, that he even wanted to throw up. His embryo of Dao had turned heavy like a giant iron ball; he even felt dizzy. He used to be able to control his spirit power as freely as controlling his own arms, but now, the spirit power had turned extremely heavy too. He felt like an ordinary human being who had stayed awake for nine days, that his eyelids seemed to be glued together. No matter how hard he tried, he could not open his eyes.

    Now wasn¡¯t the time to figure out the background story of the round te. He raised his head with effort while his eyes shone with a dim, mysterious light. He pointed his finger slowly at the heaven and earth divine tower, which stood in the center of the heaven.

    The space of Pan Gu world quaked slightly. Surrounding the bodies of all ¡¯crowns¡¯, ¡¯seals¡¯ and ¡¯staffs¡¯, the space rippled weirdly. Pan Gu world was suddenly woken up from a deep sleep, bursting into earth-shaking roars like a giant who suddenly had nine-hundred and ny-nine glowing-red searings pressed on his butt.

    No Pan Gu world creature, not even an ant, sensed this sudden change of the great Dao. Even Donggong and Ximu only faintly felt that some abnormal ripples seemed to be stirred up from the world.

    As tens of thousands of pre-world treasures were flying up to the heaven, the slight ripples were perfectly normal. Therefore, neither Donggong nor Ximu dug deep into this.

    The tens of thousands of pre-world treasures paused in the air for a moment, because Pan Gu world had released a vast power of Dao that was enough to suppress their powers. At that moment, these treasures lost all their powers.

    In the next moment, the tens of thousands of steel mountains fell on the bodies of all ¡¯crowns¡¯, ¡¯seals¡¯ and ¡¯staffs¡¯, crushing them immediately and perishing their souls.

    Following behind them, the tens of thousands of their warriors burst into shrill howls while being swirled away by the fierce gale which was brought up by the falling steel mountains. Within a blink of an eye, they were all gone.

    The mountains kept falling, andnded in the non-humankind army.

    The earth was quaking, with tens of thousands of ck streaks of me rising, slowly spreading in the air and forming enormous ck mushroom clouds.

    Uncountable non-humankind warriors died instantly under that strike.

 Chapter 1723: Natural Rewards Power Falling Like Rain

    Chapter 1723: Natural Rewards Power Falling Like Rain

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Dark clouds rose into the sky. The earth was shaking, covered inva-like me which had been burning strongly.

    Countless non-humankind beings died within a blink of an eye. Their bodies were crushed and their souls perished directly under the strike of the steel mountains. Some lucky Jia n warriors with especially strong bodies weren¡¯t hit directly by the steel mountains. They stood between the mountains with their bodies curled, screaming heartbreakingly while being burned by the fire on the earth.

    They weren¡¯t crushed by the steel mountains directly, but the destructive impact force broke their bones and harmed their internal organs. The fire was burning their bodies, but they could not struggle up from the ground. They had no choice but to watch the fire spread on their bodies and burn out their skin and musclesyer byyer.

    As for the dark-kind warriors and non-humankind ves within the area affected by the steel mountains that fell from the sky, they were destroyed instantly, without leaving a trace. Who shared the same fate with them were those wise but fragile Xiu n craftsmen.

    Only a few cities of great cmity managed to hold off the effect of the maic force, and luckily dodged the steel mountains. At the moment, these few cities floated in the air, with clouds of ck smoke rising from them.

    Standing on these few cities, countless Yu n nobles looked down with deathly pale faces. They watched countless strong Jia n warriors being turned into nothingness in the fire.

    Emperor Xun stood on the wall of a flying fort, dumbly looking at the suddenly destroyed allied army with Wu Bi. His crotch area was wetted, then a strong smell of urine could be sensed. He actually peed himself in fear.

    "Revenge, revenge! We Chu Wu n never suffered such a great loss before!" Wu Bi yelled hysterically, his body twitching. Nearly a hundred Chu Wu n, who had already turned into devils, stood around him, their eyes upied by a blood-red light.

    The casualties were way too heavy. The Chu Wu n offered countless living sacrifices to turn tens of thousands of their people into devils, but now, except for Wu Bi and the group ofmanders around him, all the others were killed by Ji Hao. Those tens of thousands of devil members were the best of the best, absolute elites among the entire Chu Wu n. The number of these people wasn¡¯t huge, but still, losing them could bring the Chu Wu n down!

    "Damn it! Damn it! Dirty! Lowly! Shameless!" Tens of ¡¯crowns¡¯, ¡¯seals¡¯ and ¡¯staffs¡¯ teleported themselves back to the few surviving flying forts, their faces paled. They tremblingly looked at the heaven and cursed in rage.

    Earlier, tens of thousands of trusted subordinates followed them up to the sky, but only around ten percent of them survived. These survivors all had one-time-use powerful secret treasures which teleported them away from the dangerous zone and saved them from the deathly disaster before the steel mountainsnded on them.

    They watched their warriors disappear under those violently falling steel mountains. These top-grade Yu n nobles, who had trampled upon countless worlds, conquered countless species, who were able to harvest the lives of uncountable livings beings with one simple word, were now with awfully pale faces. Their faces seemed like those of rotten zombies which were dug out of an ancient tomb.

    "Gather military forces! Gather a stronger military force from the worlds we have conquered! Ten times stronger! A hundred times, ten-thousand times!" A ¡¯crown¡¯ shouted hysterically with a dark face and a malicious tone, "This slight loss is nothing. Evenly, each of us has lost no more than fifty-million warriors. But, every single one of us has thousands of worlds and uncountable warriors under ourmand!"

    Each of these high-level Yu n beings controlled thousands of conquered worlds at least, which were like Pan Xi world that Ji Hao once visited. All local creatures from those conquered worlds were their ves. Even the smallest conquered world had the poption of hundreds of billions. If one warrior existed among every ten local creatures, any small conquered world would be able to provide tens of billions of warriors, not to mention the medium andrge scale worlds.

    If these tens of high-level Yu n nobles were truly crazy enough to gather all military forces under theirmand from all of the worlds they controlled, they would be able to raise an unimaginably great army. The number of warriors in this army would be hundreds, thousands, even tens of thousands of times greater the number of all Pan Gu world creatures. This army would drown the Pan Gu world like a flood.

    The group of high-level Yu n beings were howling and screaming, madly cursing Ji Hao for destroying this elite army of theirs in such a lowly evil way. They swore that they would immediately raise an evenrger army with even better equipment tounch a retaliatory offensive.

    "We followed the great saints here only for seeing the true face of this world. We didn¡¯t expect it to be such a great world, and we didn¡¯t know that this world has so many great worlds around it, waiting for us to conquer." said an elderly crown, "Therefore, we didn¡¯t bring our main military forces with us...Now, it¡¯s our turn to let these barbarians know what despair truly is."

    The old ¡¯crown¡¯ pushed the dazzling crown worn on his head slightly up, then continued proudly, "Just like the creatures from all the worlds that we have conquered, these bloody barbarians shouldn¡¯t have any other emotion but despair."

    Ji Hao stood before the heaven gate with the mill of Dao rotating slowly behind him, swallowing those pre-world treasures one after another.

    Except for the treasures that belonged to the ones who survived luckily, all the other pre-world treasures, which belonged to the tens of thousands of Yu n beings who died under the steel mountains, were devoured by the mill of Dao. Seeing the tens of thousands of pre-world treasures, Ao Bai and Qing Qiang had their hearts burning from time to time. But, they didn¡¯t have the courage to ask Ji Hao for a share, because suddenly,yers of clouds of coiling golden lights and purple mists emerged from the sky. Along with a magical, mystical, resounding voice of Dao, wisps of purple mists and golden light descended from the sky, sacredly merging into the bodies of Ji Hao, Feng Xing, Yu Mu, Kua E, and his brothers. The lightning-fast movements of the golden lights and purple mists somehow seemed to be slow.

    Kua E and his brothers, who had thrown the steel mountains down, earned the greatest natural rewards power. By now, they looked to be showering under a rain of light. The purple mists and golden lights merged into their bodies without an end, brightening the lights in their eyes and raising the powers in their bodies. Gradually, colorful clouds rose around their bodies, rolling and glowing.

    Kua E suddenly burst into a thunderous roar while an intense energy wave could be sensed from his body. He broke through a bottleneck, and instantly released a vast power that even forced Ao Bai and Qing Qiang back for two steps.

 Chapter 1724: Arrogant Challenge

    Chapter 1724: Arrogant Challenge

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ever since the ancient heaven fell, the original divine gods of Pan Gu world disappeared, and their descendants turned weaker and weaker.

    The Zhu Rong Family followed and served the humankind as the Great Libation, sharing the natural fortune. For this reason, Zhu Rong Family always kept developing. But, except Zhu Rong Family, the other divine families, even including Gong Gong Family, had all been depopting and weakening.

    Kua E, his brothers, and the divine descendants from the other few divine families stayed in the heaven and guarded it, wishing that the heaven would rise again one day. But, they barely lived a life in the heaven. They survived under the protection of the divine heaven and earth formation, but even though their divine bloodlines remained, their powers turned weaker and weaker.

    For example, Kua E and his brothers were born with tremendous physical strengths, far beyond the level of Divine Magus. But, their magical powers weren¡¯t even as great as those of the Senior Magi from the Magi Pce!

    However, today, having been nourished by the natural rewards power, the powers of Kua E and the other thousands of divine descendants were improved rapidly, and their physical strengths soared, especially Kua E. Kua E made a major progress and suddenly broke through the bottleneck, reaching the level of ancient divine kings.

    His tremendous power rolled in all directions, with a hazy mountain faintly visible above his head. He expanded his body to a thousand miles and wielded his arms. He let out giant streams of divine power, roaring across the sky and hovering around his body like raging dragons.

    The pair of yellow snakes coiled around his arms also expanded like balloons. As Kua E¡¯s spirit creatures, they had also been upgraded rapidly. Their powers were raised, their bloodlines were purified, and within a couple of breaths, they turned into a pair of yellow dragons, coiled around Kua E¡¯s body.

    The pair of yellow dragons suddenly opened their eyes, raised their heads, and roared deeply and strongly towards the sky.

    Lyingzily on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulders, the pair of fire dragons were stimted by the roars. They leaped up and expanded to hundreds of meters long, floating above Ji Hao¡¯s head. They also raised their heads high and roared out sonorously. They were letting out streaks of me, which rose into the higher sky, forming dense fiery clouds and interweaving with the yellow mist arising from the pair of yellow dragons. The fiery yellow clouds spread out in every direction, gifting the heaven gate a splendid glow.

    "We will be loyal to Emperor Ji Hao to the end!" Kua E growled resonantly towards the sky. Sensing the divine marks and spell symbols inside his body which suddenly turned so much clearer than before, he deferentially kneeled and seriously took an oath of fealty to Ji Hao, along with the others.

    They stayed in the heaven and guarded it for so many years, all because they believed that a powerful divine emperor would emerge one day to lead them and prosper the heaven, to retrieve the glory of the heaven. The heaven had fallen for too long. The only motivation for Kua E and his brothers to keep guarding the heaven were the stories about the old days of the heaven, when the supreme, mighty heaven ruled over the whole world, that they heard from their ancestors when they were kids.

    Finally, the heaven now had five divine emperors. More importantly, Ji Hao gave them a chance to earn this great natural rewards power, which boosted their strength and strengthened their bodies, allowing their almost dying bodies to regain their inexhaustible life-force. Therefore, they decided to pledge loyalty to Ji Hao, just like how their ancestors swore an oath of fealty to the ancient divine emperors.

    As for Donggong, Ao Bai, Qing Qiang and Zhu Rong...

    They didn¡¯t know Donggong well. The dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind never had a good rtionship with the heaven, for which reason, the divine gods and their descendants would never follow the leadership of phoenixes and dragons. As for Zhu Rong, in the eyes of Kua E and his brothers, Zhu Rong was just like them, and as proud divine beings, they had no reason to follow Zhu Rong, did they?

    Ji Hao, who surprised them and benefited them over and over and over again, was the only person that they wanted to be loyal to!

    "Alright!" Ji Hao solemnly looked at Kua E and his brothers, then seriously epted their oath. He took out his divine seal and gently pressed towards them. Beams of divine lightnded on their bodies. Immediately, strands of colorful light rose from a treasury in the heaven, following which, some enormous divine armors flew over, nkingly putting themselves on Kua E and his brothers.

    "From this day on, you are my divinemanders, higher than the other divinemanders!" Pointing at Kua E, Ji Hao let out the nine dragons chariot, "When I go out, you will be guarding around my chariot.

    Kua E and his brothers shouted out loud in excitement, and even started dancing.

    Back in the ancient times, guarding around the chariots of divine emperors was a great honor, reserved only for the top-grade divine warriors. The ancestors of Kua E and the others were mostly river gods and mountain gods, at the medium level among divine gods.

    But this time, Ji Hao let Kua E and his brothers guard around his chariot, to be in charge of his own safety. This was the greatest honor and the best award to these divine beings, who had guarded the heaven so loyally and determinedly for so many years.

    Watching Ji Hao bring thousands of extraordinary powerful divine beings under hismand so easily, Donggong nced at the hundreds of male cultivators scattered around him and sighed helplessly.

    The eyes of Qing Qiang and Ao Bai were almost burning in fire because of jealousy. However, they each wore a proud face and scornfully turned their eyes away, gazing into the distance. Those were just thousands of remnants in the heaven, beggars who built cities for human beings for living. How could these divine people...ever bepared with the pure-blooded elite dragons and phoenixes? The dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind were both greatly powerful, and these thousands of divine beings meant nothing to them.

    Zhu Rong grinningly looked at Ji Hao, feeling nothing but delighted.

    Ji Hao was a natural ally of his. Therefore, the more powerful Ji Hao became, the more powerful Zhu Rong would be. When Ji Hao and Man Man had kids, the one who would seed to the divine throne in the future would be a possessor of the Zhu Rong family bloodline! Thinking of this, Zhu Rong gave an even brighter grin.

    A deep roar could be heard from down below while a heavily armored Yu n noble, who was holding a dark staff with a ck skull on top, cursed with a shrill voice. He trod on a dark cloud and marched straight to the heaven at lightning speed.

    From a long distance away, this Yu n being burst into shouts, "Cowards, sneaky shameless a*sholes, besides killing our brave warriors with those dirty tricks you yed, do you dare to fight me one-to-one like a true warrior?"

    While flying up swiftly, he continued, "I am ¡¯Skull Staff Mingmo¡¯ from Pan Yu world. Which one of you dares to fight me?!"

    Mingmo¡¯s eyes glowed with a misty dim light, with a grey-colored circle spinning and sparkling behind him. Every time the circle shed, it would bring him up by hundreds of miles. Ji Hao and the others didn¡¯t do a thing to stop him. In about ten minutes, he finally stepped onto the ground of heaven.

    "You didn¡¯t try to stop me, did you?" Mingmo chuckled and said, "You can go to hell then...I can wipe all you cowards out all by myself!"

    Banging his skull staff heavily against the ground, heughed out loud, "Once I kill you, I will be a ¡¯crown¡¯!"

    "Eh? Do you know that Blood Crown is dead already? You¡¯re well-informed!" Ji Hao smiled with surprise.

 Chapter 1725: Interesting Sidelights of the War

    Chapter 1725: Interesting Sidelights of the War

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    On the flying fort, Yu Huo¡¯s clone looked at the heaven, as if absorbed in thoughts. "Mingmo...a ¡¯staff¡¯...But, he seemed to be much more powerful than the few lower-ranked ¡¯crowns¡¯. Such a forbearing one! Is he trying to bypass the ¡¯seal¡¯-level and directly be a ¡¯crown¡¯ through this opportunity?" He said.

    Giving a weird smile, he waved his hand and continued ndly, "But, this is indeed a good chance. In our Pan Yu world¡¯s conquering history, we never suffered such a great loss. If he kills a few high-level leaders of the humankind at this point in time, the glory he earned would indeed turn him into a ¡¯crown¡¯."

    Yu Huo¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but many Yu n nobles around him heard it.

    A grey-haired Yu n old man, whose beard nearly reached the ground, snorted with a dark face. He scornfully nced at Yu Huo¡¯s clone, then said coldly, "Yemo Tian...as far as we know, even though you¡¯re Blood Crown¡¯s son, your mother had a lowly bloodline. Therefore, you¡¯re ignorant, and we understand that."

    This schr-like Yu n old man sneered and slightly raised his head, continuing proudly, "A crushing defeat like this is something we have suffered multiple times. Let¡¯s not mention the things that happened too long ago. Thirteen-million years ago, on the Dream Wastnd in Pan Luo world, the allied forceposed from the private armies of three ¡¯crowns¡¯ were wiped out by local creatures with geographical advantages in one battle."

    "Nine-million and seven-hundred-thousand years ago, Pan Wai world, Dark Light Flow Sand, the private armies under the directmands of seven ¡¯seals¡¯ were destroyed by local creatures, also with geographical advantages. Within six-hours, eighty billion warriors, ve warriors, and ves were devoured by the flowing sand."

    "Five-million, four-hundred and thirty-thousand years ago, in..."

    Puff!

    An exquisite spear pierced into the old man¡¯s back and came out of his chest. The young Yu n man who was holding the spear twisted his wrist and shredded the old man¡¯s heart, then sent a dark electric current into the old man¡¯s body, annihting his soul.

    "The things that weren¡¯t recorded in our history books never happened. This is the most sacred rule of our highest code ofw." The Yu n young man pulled out the spear, took a few steps backward, and stood behind a higher-level man. "Therefore, I¡¯ve always been emphasizing this, that we should restrain our people, especially those nerds from Flow Moon." Afterward, the higher-level Yu n man said slowly.

    "Some vague stories never happened. But, these nerds believed those stories, and recorded them in their secret files. If the files spread out, too many people would be scared and worried. Therefore, we have to strictly stop this kind of thing from happening." He said ndly.

    Hearing him, a ¡¯staff¡¯ smiled and nodded, "So, we have to severely punish those people who talk nonsenses, regardless of their statuses and family backgrounds...Anyone who says a thing that shouldn¡¯t be said will be punished."

    Yu Huo¡¯s clone smiled. He looked at these high-level Yu n beings, who still had their hair covered in dust and hadn¡¯t yet recovered from the terrifying strike that happened just now, and said, "So today, in this battle happening in Pan Gu world, the brave and powerful Mingmounched the most sacred challenge to the local creatures in this world...And before this..."

    "Nothing happened before this!" All high-level Yu n beings on the scene grinned.

    A few non-humankind ves carefully walked up and dragged away the corpse of the Flow Moon old man. A few fierce battle beasts widely opened their jaws and madly tore the corpse into pieces. Thus, this ¡¯reckless¡¯ Yu n old man, who said a series of wrong things at the wrong moment in front of a group of wrong people, disappeared.

    Same as the things he mentioned, this wise Flow Moon man never existed in the universe. Everything about him would soon be wiped out by a mysterious power. All traces left by him would be erased in no time, and before long, not a single Yu n noble would ever mention him, think of him, or even remember him.

    "However, if Mingmo won the challenge, he would earn a great glory to match his victory." Said Yu Huo¡¯s clone with a chuckle, "After all, that will be a splendid victory."

    The other high-level Yu n beings nced at each other, then nodded in agreement.

    It was Yu Huo¡¯s clone who upied Yemo Tian¡¯s body, but in their eyes, it was Yemo Tian talking. To them, Yemo Tian was not worth mentioning, but ording to all kinds of ridiculous, strange, and hypocritical social rules of their society, they just couldn¡¯t ignore anything that Yemo Tian said.

    After all, Yemo Tian now represented those families which discovered and invaded Pan Gu world in the first ce. Those families had some hidden powers, which were permitted by some hidden rules.

    The sun shone upon the world. Through the sunlight, Ji Hao watched this ridiculous and shameless show which was staged down below, sad and hrious at the same time. He took a step forward and grinned to Mingmo, "Do you already know that Blood Crown is dead and there is a vacancy for ¡¯crown¡¯ now?"

    Mingmo narrowed his eyes, looking at Ji Hao with both surprise and doubt as he asked, "Do you know that too?"

    Ji Hao smilingly nodded and responded, "But, I believe you shouldn¡¯t risk to challenge us...I suggest that you go back down right now to gather your warriors and raise a stronger army."

    Scornfully ncing at Mingmo, Ji Hao continued coldly, "By killing your warriors, we can earn a great natural rewards power. Natural rewards power is a good thing. You shouldn¡¯t die here. You should go back, gather more of your people, and bring them here to die, for us to earn a greater natural rewards power...That¡¯s what you should do!"

    By saying what he said, Ji Hao despised the entire Pan Yu world. He treated them like pigs waiting for ughter, which were brought right to his door. Hearing him, Mingmo growled in rage. Following his voice, his skull staff suddenly burned with a grey fire. He wielded the staff and whacked towards Ji Hao¡¯s head.

    Ji Hao conveniently punched on the staff. Mingmo¡¯s expression changed instantly while he was pushed back by a tremendous power, that he nearly failed to grasp his staff and let the former send it flying away. "You have such a monstrous strength!" He stared at Ji Hao in shock and shouted.

    Ji Hao kept the smile on his face as he took two steps towards Mingmo, lowered his voice, then chuckled, "I am curious about one thing... Did you wipe out all defeats from your expanding history?" Clicking his tongue, Ji Hao continued, "I have just ughtered a giant number of your warriors, but you don¡¯t seem to feel a thing, do you? It¡¯s like you¡¯ve been through worse, haven¡¯t you? I¡¯m curious about those things. Can you tell me some?"

    Mingmo¡¯s face turned even darker. He roared towards the sky, then from his skull staff, countless grey figures flew out and marched towards Ji Hao along with shrill screams.

 Chapter 1726: Kill Mingmo

    Chapter 1726: Kill Mingmo

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    A dark prismatic mirror floated in the air. The group of high-level Yu n people didn¡¯t leave. Instead, they had their eyes fixed on the mirror.

    When Mingmo released a wave of grey figures from his staff and sent those deafeningly crying things towards Ji Hao, quite a few high-level Yu n beings couldn¡¯t help but praise.

    "Mingmo ughtered all living beings in thirty-six worlds and absorbed the death power from those poor beings before they died. Afterward, he spent billions of years in creating this ¡¯Crying Souls¡¯, which is so terrifying.

    "For sealing these fierce souls, Mingmo almost spent every penny of his to buy enough ¡¯Nether God grey crystal¡¯ and make this skull staff."

    "So annoying! Because of him, for thirty-million years, not even a hundred grams of ¡¯Nether God grey crystal¡¯ could be found in any market, so we had to put many works down."

    Arge number of high-level Yu n beings praised Mingmo¡¯s staff. They were the highest power-holders in their world, but still, making a staff like this would cost a great price. Not to mention the fact that Mingmo had to ughter all living beings in thirty-six worlds to collect those greedy, fierce, violent, and evil souls, which were sealed in his staff now!

    These high-level Yu n beings were far, far away from the heaven, but when the crying souls surged out of the staff, they still felt that the evil dark power emerge just around them. Striking their bodies, it stirred up a faint light of defense from their live-saving treasures.

    Facing the overwhelming wave of crying souls, Ji Hao released his spirit power. He sensed the endless despair and the boundless fear. He saw worlds being emptied and all living beings ughtered; from the intelligent species to the tiniest insects, so violently and cruelly. Even nts were shredded and incinerated...

    Not only did these grey figures absorb the deepest despair that creatures had before they died, but they also contained the great hatred of a world before it was killed. The hatred generated an indescribably great power. Touching the power, even average pre-world treasures would be stained and corroded, losing their powers.

    Only one type of power in the world could rival this highly corrosive scary power.

    Ji Hao gave a bright shout. Following his voice, the descending natural reward power merged into his mill of Dao and gave it, which was dark because of the power of destruction and glowing because of the power of creation, a thick golden rim.

    Over ten-billion non-humankind beings were killed under his direction. Therefore, Ji Hao had earned a great natural reward power, which was even greater than what he earned for conquering the flood and helping form the Pan Gu Mothend.

    The great natural reward power merged with the mill of Dao and made the entire mill shine with a golden light, looking like a golden statue. From the mill, endless streams of purple mist rose into the sky, hovering above his head as they brought a sacred, brilliant purple glow to the entire sky.

    The crying souls marched towards Ji Hao with the strong hatred from the thirty-six dead worlds and the never-ending death power and despair. But, before they approached Ji Hao, they were drawn into the mill.

    The golden light generated from the natural reward power quickly dispelled their dark power and death power. The destroying part of the mill spun, with countless marks of the Dao of destruction interwoven on it, condensed into sharp traces like shark teeth that shredded these crying souls immediately.

    "Ashes to ashes, earth to earth... You were ughtered in your own worlds. But for your next life, as people, animals, or nts in Pan Gu world...you shall live a good life."

    Ji Hao grimly looked at Mingmo. For creating the Crying Souls, he collected countless souls of the creatures he killed, shredded and mixed them, then merged measureless death power and despair into them. The crying souls were evil, fierce mixtures of souls.

    The mill of Dao shredded the crying souls and took away their dark power, with the purest gains of souls remaining. The marks of their original worlds, which were supposed to exist inside these souls, had been erased. By now, these grains of souls were pure and wless, like the cleanest water.

    Earlier, the mysterious man sent the te of Pan Gu great Dao into Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao and allowed Ji Hao to crush the non-humankind army with the power of the great Dao. At the moment, Ji Hao¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t thoroughly separated from the great Dao of Pan Gu world yet. Therefore, he could still clearly sense the spirit of Pan Gu world.

    Pan Gu world needed these soul grains.

    Pan Gu world needed these souls grains in the reincarnation, to forge more lives, so that the world could keep growing and developing, so that more flowers, birds, insects, fishes could exist in this world. It needed them to boost up the life-force of Pan Gu world unlimitedly!

    After all, these soul grains came from all creatures of thirty-six worlds!

    How many new lives could Pan Gu world create with these soul grains? The soul grains were so mysterious and precious, and could only be generated slowly by the power of creation of a world.

    To Pan Gu world, these pure soul grains that Ji Hao extracted was an unexpected fortune! Therefore, the spirit of Pan Gu world immediately told Ji Hao¡ª Pan Gu world needed these soul grains.

    But of course, Ji Hao could choose to merge all these soul grains into his embryo of Dao, to nourish it. But, absorbing the soul grains extracted from the souls of all creatures of thirty-six worlds...Even Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei and Priest Yu Yu would explode, right?

    "Ashes to ashes, you shall all live a good next life." Ji Hao gave his best wishes with the simplestnguage.

    The mill of Dao sparkled beautifully, gifting each soul grain a faint glow while it merged with the Dao of reincarnation of Pan Gu world.

    The sky above the heaven brightened up suddenly, as purple swirling clouds emergedyer afteryer, pouring down strong streams of natural rewards power, flooding into Ji Hao¡¯s body and his mill of Dao.

    Mingmo¡¯s face had been twisted badly, as he watched the Crying Souls being devoured by Ji Hao¡¯s mill of Dao with both shock and fear. Tremblingly, he attempted to bring them back, but all of a sudden, a frosty beam of light shed across the air. Ji Hao activated the golden bridge and teleported himself to before Mingmo¡¯s face, then swung the Pan Gu sword straight down to his head. The sword glistened with a bone-piercing cold light.

    Countless high-level Yu n nobles, who had been watching this fight through a magic mirror, gasped in shock. Then, they turned around and walked straight away without any hesitation.

    They fled to Liang Zhu City at their highest speed, to gather stronger armies to conquer Pan Gu world!

 Chapter 1727: Gathering Armies

    Chapter 1727: Gathering Armies

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In a nameless world, a highly corrosive, dark mist drifted in the air. Between soaring cliffs and deep abysses, numberless enormous, ferocious-looking monsters had been fighting each other for resources.

    asionally, golden metal tes would swish across the sky while releasing electric currents. Treading on the metal tes, tall and muscr, heavily armored Jia n warriors looked around in an awe-inspiring way, like gods. Seeing these Jia n warriors from a distance, the monsters fled desperately, and the ones who didn¡¯t manage to run hurriedly knelt on the ground.

    In the center area of this world were about ten strangely designed spiral towers, standing tens of thousands of meters tall. Giant electric currents had been coiling on top of each tower, sizzling deafeningly.

    Countless local creatures in long ck robes gathered under the towers, paying a tribute to a Yu n noble in one voice.

    On top of the tower in the middle, inside a great hall with all doors widely open, a middle-aged Yu n man quietly knelt on the ground, twitching while sweat was streaming down his back. Between his eyebrows, his erect eye was squirming while releasing wisps of ck light, which had been flowing into his other two eyes.

    A great faith power gathered from all directions. With the faith power from the local creatures in this world, this Yu n man had been crazily melting his erect eye. His erect eye shrank into the size of a thumb, dazzling brightly. The cold light beams emitted from his erect light were sharp as des, piercing deep into the space.

    This melting process wasn¡¯t just an evolution of his body, it was also a corrosion to the great Dao that this Yu n man pursued.

    A Yu n man¡¯s erect eye contained an extremely strong power. Therefore, only the power of the great Dao could melt this erect eye. During the melting process, this man would gradually control the great Dao of a world and be the ruler of this world, like a divine emperor in the ancient heaven of Pan Gu world.

    The praying voices of the local creatures grew higher and higher, and the middle-aged Yu n man who kneeled in the hall twitched even more intensely. Suddenly, his erect eye exploded into strands of sharp light, thoroughly merging into the rest of the two eyes.

    The space quaked suddenly. With the help of the faith power from the local creatures, the spirit of this Yu n man finally merged into the space of this world, controlling a part of the great Dao of this world. A cold and strong power spread out of his body. He clenched his fingers, slowly pulling out an oddly shaped long staff.

    "As a colonizer...Even though I have attained such a great power, if I want to be admitted..." The middle-aged Yu n man slowly stood up and filled his handsome face with a scornful smile while saying, "I really wish that a great war can break out and let all those ¡¯crowns¡¯, ¡¯seals¡¯, and ¡¯staffs¡¯ die...We all have the same power, so why can you stand so high?"

    A dark beam of light shone directly out of the space and sent out an exquisite ck bell, quietly floating before his face. The middle-aged Yu n man grabbed the bell and gently shook it. Hearing the deep, frosty tinkles from the bell, his expressions changed suddenly, then he burst into a wildughter.

    "They lost so many elite warriors? A bunch of useless old people who upy the high ces...It¡¯s our turn to show what we can do. Pan Gu world? And such a great world group? It¡¯s time to let the great saints know that only we, the colonizers who are showering blood in colonies, are the true hope of our kind."

    "Embattle! Prepare for the war! Target, Pan Gu world!" The middle-aged Yu n man snorted coldly, but the entire world had sensed his will. Following his order, countless monsters who had been fighting violently against each other roared impatiently towards the sky.

    In a beautiful world, groups of slim and glistening crystal dragons had been flying in the sky, while glowing-white unicorns were running in the forest. Arge number of Yu n young man in exquisite armors had been hunting rxedly in the forest, with warm smiles on their faces.

    A millions of miles wide flying city quietly flew across the sky. The city was entirely built with white crystals, ring under the sunlight. On top of this city, a Yu n man was holding a ck bell while smilingly faintly. His erect eye had been melted long ago, leaving a pair of pupils dazzling with a sharp white light and releasing an inexhaustible brightness and heat. "You, who stood high above the masses, know nothing but schemes. You have even forgotten how to fight, forgotten the smell of war...You should just let us rece you."

    "Prepare for the war! Our target is Pan Gu world!" The Yu n young man chuckled, then crumbled the ck bell in his hand and collected the hidden coordinates of Pan Gu world.

    Large groups of crystal dragons hovered in the sky, gathering around the city. On the ground, a group of crustacean local creatures, who were the pre dominators of this world, rode on unicorns while approaching speedily.

    In a sizzling world which was predominated by deserts and decorated with oases, in a broad great hall on top of a thousand-miles-tall pyramid, a Yu n old man in a yellow robeughed with a deep voice. In his pair of eyes, two tiny suns were faintly visible.

    "I am more powerful than ¡¯crowns¡¯ back in the hometown by ten folds! Because of their noble family backgrounds, they touched the edge of the great Dao of our world, and are sitting at high positions." The Yu n old man crumbled the ck bell in his hand and continued slowly, "And, I am ruling thirty colony worlds in this area, controlling the great Dao of all these thirty worlds."

    "I am more powerful than them by ten folds...But, I am still a colonizer, a country bumpkin, a lowly robber in their eyes!" The old man curled up his lips and said, "Ah, noble lords, did you let the creatures in a barbaric world wipe out over ten billion of your elite warriors? In a single time? Aren¡¯t you too ashamed to continue sitting on your thrones above the clouds?"

    "Gather the army and prepare for war! Target, Pan Gu world!" The old man¡¯s voice echoed through a whole thirty worlds. The saints rose into the sky on dense clouds. From the rising sands, numberless giants who had humanoid upper bodies but scorpion tails marched out. They wielded all kinds of enormous weapons while gathering towards the tremendous pyramids in their worlds. An army of ten-billion scorpion men was raised from each one of these thirty worlds.

    More and more worlds which were upied by Pan Yu world people were stirred up. With all kinds of purposes and goals, they gathered their vast armies and quickly triggered the portals that led to Pan Gu world, heading to Liang Zhu City.

    The tremendous, horrifying military forces belonging to Pan Yu world were fully activated at this very moment.

    Pan Gu world and the hundreds of thousands of untouched worlds around it were their targets.

 Chapter 1728: Chose A Battleground

    Chapter 1728: Chose A Battleground

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Standing on the tform before the heaven gate, Ji Hao lightly kicked Mingmo¡¯s head with his tiptoe.

    He was surprisingly weak. His skull staff was powerful indeed, that ording to Ji Hao¡¯s estimate, even Ao Bai and Qing Qiang couldn¡¯t eradicate those crying souls without a suitable secret magic. If the battle happened between Mingmo, Ao Bai and Qing Qiang, thetter two would end up being torn into pieces without a doubt, having their souls devoured. Even under the protection of the natural fortune of the heaven, the best they could have done was keeping themselves from being ughtered. But, it would never be easy for them tounch any counterattack on those crying souls.

    After all, the staff was a scary secret treasure made from the souls of all creatures from thirty-six worlds. Its power was great enough to make even some powerful beings despair.

    However, as to Mingmo¡¯s own power...Ji Hao had been fighting against Yu n nobles for long. Based on his experience, he clearly sensed that the source of Mingmo¡¯s power was the Nether Moon, the power of death and soul. Mingmo was a ¡¯staff¡¯, but he didn¡¯t have a full control of the Nether Moon power, or the power of the original great Dao in Pan Yu world which was represented by Nether Moon. In other words, he was just average.

    Perhaps, he controlled one percent of the power of the Nether Moon. But for sure, he was far weaker than Blood Crown, or the few ¡¯crowns¡¯ under Yu Man¡¯s leadership.

    The mill of Dao had still been spinning quietly, shredding crying souls and sending soul grains into the Dao of reincarnation of Pan Gu world. Streams of natural reward power had been descending from the sky, flowing into Ji Hao¡¯s body along with a beautiful natural melody.

    Ji Hao¡¯s mill of Dao had turned golden and shiny. He gave a heavy kick and sent Mingmo¡¯s head down from the tform, then conveniently kicked again, sending his body down as well. But before that, he seized the space bangle worn on Mingmo¡¯s wrist.

    As a ¡¯staff¡¯, Mingmo¡¯s bangle was jammed with all colorful kinds of treasures. Ji Hao recognized some of them, but some werepletely strange to him. Many of these treasures shone blindingly and gave weird, vast sense of power. Clearly, these were incredibly valuable pieces.

    "That thing didn¡¯t buy himself this ¡¯staff¡¯ title, did he?" Ji Hao frowned and said, "It seems that we know too little about Pan Yu world. If we have the chance, we need to capture a few high-level ones to see exactly how things are working in their world, and to figure out the backgrounds of those ¡¯crowns¡¯, ¡¯seals¡¯, and ¡¯staffs¡¯!"

    Ji Hao looked around while pondering. With the power of the sun which covered the entire world, Ji Hao clearly saw that in Liang Zhu City, a group of high-level non-humankind beings had been sending out ck bells. Each ck bell stirred uprge space ripples, then disappeared in a giant portal, without a trace.

    Obviously, Pan Yu world nobles had been gathering military forces. They were preparing to raise an even greater army to attack Pan Gu world.

    Ji Hao knitted his brows, thinking about a n for what was going to happen. He wouldn¡¯t be as honest and straightforward as ancient divine emperors who chose to leave the heaven and the divine heaven and earth formation, which provided them with a strategic advantage, to fight the non-humankind all over the world.

    The divine heaven and earth formation could be counted as the most inclusive magic formation in Pan Gu world, as it provided the fiercest offense and best defense. Fighting the enemies with the divine heaven and earth formation was the smartest thing to do.

    Pu Ban City couldn¡¯t serve as the battleground, because with one exchange of moves, the whole city would be ttened.

    The ancestralnds ofrge families and ns couldn¡¯t be battlegrounds either. Even though each ancestralnd was covered in powerful defensive formations, it wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the tide-like non-humankind army.

    The heaven could be relied upon. Ji Hao wanted the enemies to attack the heaven first. However, after watching Ji Hao throw Mingmo¡¯s body directly down from the heaven, no matter how stupid and arrogant these non-humankind beings were, they wouldn¡¯t let it happen twice.

    "So, I need to find you a target that you have to attack. I need to find the most suitable target for you." Ji Hao grinned abruptly, said, "It turns out that having Emperor Xun in Pu Ban City is a good thing to both the city and the humankind!"

    Emperor Xun colluded with the non-humankind. Basically, he was now on their side. For this reason, the non-humankind army wouldn¡¯t attack Pu Ban City, and Pu Ban people would be spared from the mes of war. Also, because Emperor Xun was on the enemy¡¯s side, therge ns and families who followed his head wouldn¡¯t be attacked by the non-humankind either, and the people from these families and ns would be safe.

    Letting Emperor Xun ascend to the throne, letting him be the human emperor, this was such a frustrating thing at first. But now, it seemed to be not so bad, right?

    Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit surprised. Did Emperor Shun truly have his mind controlled by the enemy, or did he let this happen on purpose?

    As he knew more and more secrets about Pan Gu world, Ji Hao now dared not to underestimate anyone in this world. Did Emperor Shun send Emperor Xun to the throne on purpose? Did he? The more Ji Hao thought about it, the deeper he believed it.

    "Pu Ban can¡¯t be the battleground, neither will they be stupid enough to fly up there again. In this case, we should find them the best target underneath the heaven!" Ji Haoughed and turned to the northeast side of Pu Ban City, looking at the Yao Mountain City.

    "The God of Mountain, follow my order!" Ji Hao raised his divine seal and waved towards the Yao Mountain city. Then, he turned around and grinned to Kua E and his brothers, "Half a month... Expand Yao Mountain City by a hundred folds, with twelveyers of city walls, all connected. Can you do that? Every living being in the heaven will be avable to you."

    Ku E had his eyebrows knitted. He was going to tell Ji Hao that it was an impossible mission. However, once he heard Ji Hao say that the entire heaven would be avable for him, he puffed out his chest andughed, "If the five divine emperors will follow my directions too, ten days... In only ten days, we can easily expand Yao Mountain City by a hundred folds. Back in the ancient heaven, a city could be built in just one night!"

    While Kua E was talking, the Yao Mountain City quaked.

    The earth waving like water pushed the entire Yao Mountain City and the surrounding fertilends for over ten-million-mile in radius, including the tens of mountains around the city, to the area right under the heaven, where Buzhou Mountain used to stand.

    The Yao Mountain city area moved as slow as running horses at first. But, as Ji Hao activated a greater and greater earth meridian power, the vast area began moving at lightning speed, leaving shreds of afterimages behind. Atst, hundreds of thousands of miles could be covered within one second.

    Giant clouds of mist were rising from the city. After twenty-four hours, the entire city was moved to the area right under the heaven.

    "Expand the city. This will be the battleground for us to fight the non-humankind!" Looking down at the Yao Mountain City, Ji Hao said mildly, "Expand it by a hundred folds, and connect the earth meridians in the city with the entire divine heaven and earth formation. I will drain the enemies¡¯ blood in this ce."

 Chapter 1729: Treacherous Messenger

    Chapter 1729: Treacherous Messenger

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Divine gods had the powers to move the mountains, dry the oceans, and turn the deserts into a sea.

    Led by Kua E and supported by thousands of divine gods who were building experts, billions of Magi, dragons, phoenixes, Ji Hao¡¯s disciple, Shermie and his uncountable water-kind elite forces, along with the help of all kinds of powerful tools found in the heaven, the new Yao Mountain City was built in ten days.

    The new Yao Mountain City was an enormous fort.

    Surrounding the city were twelveyers of, thousand-miles-tall city walls, glowing splendidly, embossed with legendary creatures. Every single embossment on each wall contained an amazing power, and was highly lethal.

    The outermost wall was tens of millions of miles long, connected with the earth meridians and the stars. Under the orders given by the five divine emperors, the powers of the natural stars were poured into this wall. This wall was nearly transparent, with the beautiful lights flowing in it. The starlight swirled swiftly in the wall, causing a deep, muffled buzzing noise. Under its effect, any stranger who approached the wall even slightly would feel a sharp pain from his or her soul.

    All twelve walls were especially sturdy. Unless all the earth meridians and natural stars connected with the walls were shattered simultaneously within a moment, these walls were unbreakable. Not even a mark would be left on these walls, no matter how strong the enemies could be.

    Not to mention the fact that all kinds of cruel machinery and evil dark magic created by the group of Master Magi through years of studies had been buried in the walls. These walls seemed to be motionless, but in fact, each wall could be as dangerous as a thousand life-eating beasts.

    Surrounding the outermost wall, twenty-seven rivers had been flowing around the city, including nine rivers of flowing sand, nine ofva, and nine rapidly flowing water rivers. Each river was a thousand miles wide, filled with traps. Falling into any of these rivers, even an iron man would be melted in a moment.

    Surrounding the twenty-seven dangerous rivers was a vast ocean, expanding for millions of miles. In the bottom of the ocean, undercurrents and hidden ditches were interweaving. Numberless water-kind creatures raised giant waves from the ocean. Giant clouds of poisonous gas and paralyzing mists had been rising from the ocean, with thunder bombs and whirlpools everywhere. Any living being who stepped into this ocean without a divine token given by Ji Hao would die.

    Following Ao Bai¡¯s orders, dragon troops had been heading to this area, wave after wave. Large groups of pure-blooded dragons led numberless flood dragons, boa dragons, carp dragons, centipede dragons, and all other kinds of mix-blooded dragon-kind members, along with oddly-shaped, powerful water-kind spirit creatures, entering and stationing in this ocean. Thousands of crystal pces belonging to the dragon-kind stood on the submerged flowing sand beaches in straight lines, turning this vast ocean into a dead zone with a fierce aura of killing.

    Each day, numberless pure-blooded dragons would hover around above the ocean, raising enormous waves while roaring and training the water-kind army on the water surface. Square ten-thousand-men arrays lined up perfectly on the water surface. Looking from the sky, one would see the heads of uncountable water-kind creatures, without a single drop of water visible.

    Surrounding this vast ocean, cliffy mountains were scattered. Countless deep, dark valleys and bottomless naturally formed pits were hiding in this mountain area. In east, south, north, and west, a hundred-miles-wide broad path was lying in each direction, leading to the ocean. If the non-humankind army intended to attack Yao Mountain City, these four paths would be their best choices.

    The four paths were clean and t, without any trap or ambush. But, at the end of each path was a giant, blood-red bay, filled with cold and sticky blood. Numberless blood sea shura warriors from the Netherworld had been waiting quietly in the four blood bays, and the four blood bays would be the first dangerous zone that the non-humankind army had to face.

    Ji Hao contacted Netherworld Hierarch. With the bodies of all the warriors who would die on this battleground, he traded for Netherworld Hierarch¡¯s full support.

    No one knew exactly how many zombies and evil ghosts Netherworld Priest had umted in the Netherworld during the past countless years. But without a doubt, that would be a terrifying number. With a full support from the Netherworld, at least, Ji Hao wouldn¡¯t encounter a shortage of military strength. Mentionably, the zombies and evil ghosts from the Netherworld were even much fiercer than the warriors under Ji Hao¡¯smand. The longer they fought, therger their number would grow. Therefore, these four blood bays would be four horrible death traps to cause the enemies heavy casualties, as heavy as possible.

    The right time, the right location, the right people; fighting a war in Pan Gu world, Ji Hao wasn¡¯t prepared to give up on any of these three factors.

    He was building the best battleground under the most advantageous natural conditions to harm the non-humankind as much as possible, with the most favorable battle formations. No matter how many troops the enemies would send, Ji Hao would try his best to destroy them all. If everything didn¡¯t work, if he failed, he believed that Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei and Yu Yu would show up and make their moves by then.

    Mounting on a whale dragon, Ao Hao, who called himself ¡¯Ao Ritian¡¯, stayed on the boundary of a blood bay and the water area of the ocean, clicking his lips while looking at the countless grey figures which had been quietly and swiftly moving in the sticky blood.

    "My dear ancestors, where the hell did he find these scary things? Oh my, I¡¯d rather challenge the human emperor one-on-one than fight these monsters. So damn scary!" Before he finished his sentence, he grabbed a giant shark and threw it into the blood bay.

    Following a shrill scream, the blood and flesh of the shark were corroded instantly by the blood, and before long, the bones melted too. All that was left was a hazy pale-grey shark silhouette that quickly merged into the blood, turning into one of those swiftly moving figures.

    Seeing this, Ao Hao and the group of dragons standing behind him widely opened their eyes. Just now, they had one more dreadful impression of the Netherworld.

    As they were sighing about the terrifying power of this sticky blood, a cloud of dust rolled up from the north path, which was right in front of them. With all the dust, groups of dark-skinned weird creatures rushed over, wearing golden armors.

    These six-meters-tall creatures had wolf heads, human bodies, and horse legs, along with dark-green eyes. A thrilling coldness had been releasing from their entire bodies, while the heart-shaking winds gusted around them. Wherever they trampled across, the earth turned into sand. The dark sand rose into the sky, quickly approaching Yao Mountain City along these strange creatures.

    Tens of thousands wolf-headed creatures showed up, but their leader was a nine-meters-tall, muscr creature with an eagle head and a pair of bull legs. Holding a golden staff, the eagle-headed creature walked to the edge of the blood-red bay, raised his head and looked at Ao Hao and the other dragons.

    "I want to talk with your master...I bring a message from my great, supreme master. Barbarians, we aren¡¯t here to fight a war. We are here for our mutual benefits...Bring me to your master. Otherwise, you will regret!"

    Ji Hao had been closely watching the whole Yao Mountain City area, without giving Ao Hao one chance to cause any trouble. A quarter of an hourter, Ji Hao met this eagle-headed messenger in a great divine hall.

 Chapter 1730: The Inner Concern of the Non-humankind

    Chapter 1730: The Inner Concern of the Non-humankind

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In the central area of the heaven, the East Emperor Pce...

    As the pce where the ancient East Emperor Taiyi lived, it was entirely built from golden crystals, towering and magnificent. A golden stream of sunlight poured down from the higher sky like a tremendous waterfall, enveloping the entire pce. Because of the multiple reflections and refractions, the whole pce was filled with eye-piercing lights. Every inch of the pce was dominated by the brilliant sunlight.

    Sitting on the enormous, tree-shaped throne of East Emperor, Ji Hao had been delightfully enjoying the warm sunlight along with Mr. Crow, who stood by his side, the pair of fire dragons coiled on hisp, and a group of Gold Crow n elders.

    The dark-skinned, eagle-eyed messenger, who had weird spell symbols iid on his golden armor with dark-green crystals, appeared to like the sunlight quite a lot. With fascination, he breathed deeply as he politely kneeled on the ground and pressed both hands on the earth. His fingers were locked together in a strange way, then he put his forehead on the ground and kowtowed to Ji Hao.

    "The highest ruler of sun, under the order of Yu Meng, the Supreme Divine Ruler, the dominator of the sun and deserts, the defender of sandstorms and starvation, the protector of wilnd bandits and wolves, the controller of death and darkness, the leader of mummies and poisonous snakes, I, Su, have brought you the kindness of Yu Meng."

    After the super long title, Su raised his left hand. Worn on his left wrist was a bangle, which was shaped like a coiling snake, exquisite and mysterious. The tiny golden scales of the snake opened one after another while emitting a strong wave of space power. From the bangle, Su took out a series of beautiful and powerful treasures, then carefully put them on the ground in a straight line.

    Those were twelve golden, glittering, exotic treasures. Ten among the twelve were pre-world spirit treasures, and two were pre-world supreme treasures. Even though among all pre-world treasures, these were rtively lower-grade pieces, as the gifts for the beginning of a rtionship, they were already rich and impressive, especially the two pre-world supreme treasures. One of the two pre-world supreme treasures was a strangely-shaped golden coffin, embossed with countless golden scorpions. From the coffin, faintly audible, shrill screams could be heard from time to time, making Ji Hao feel that numberless fierce creatures were hiding in it!

    If Ji Hao guessed right, the golden coffin was a rare, ¡¯hatchery¡¯-type of treasure, with countless highly poisonous and dangerous scorpions in it. Ji Hao opened his erect eye. Nine suns glowed inside the eye, allowing Ji Hao to feel the powers of the scorpions inside the coffin. Ny-nine percent of those scorpions were as powerful as Magus Kings, meters long, while the rest were all at the level of Divine Magi, hundreds of meters long.

    The other pre-world supreme treasure was a golden machete, with hazy strands of sand roaring around its smooth surface. Through a single glimpse at the de, Ji Hao felt that a wave of thin but sharp de power strands wasing right at his face, attempting to cut his body and soul into pieces.

    The de had been vibrating. ncing at the de, Ji Hao immediately realized that the de could be a disastrous sandstorm at any moment, to sweep across millions of miles and wipe out all creatures it touched.

    In desert areas, the power of this de could be maximized.

    "Interesting treasures... Supreme Divine King Yu Meng? Why did he send me these gifts?" Ji Hao looked at Su with interest as he smilingly asked the question. Ten pre-world spirit treasures and two pre-world supreme treasures, these constituted such a heavy gift.

    "I brought the kindness of my supreme master. Divine King Yu Meng hopes to make friends with you, instead of enemies." Su raised his head and said politely, "This is not what just my master wants. This is the wish of all my master¡¯s allies too."

    Ji Hao raised his brows and nced at the few Gold Crow n elders around him, then grinned and said, "But, we are enemies now. You gathered armies...Hmm...You¡¯re also sent here from another world just now, aren¡¯t you?"

    Su nodded seriously and responded with a deep voice, "I, Su, am the most loyal messenger of my supreme master. My supreme master is the ruler of our world. He controls all the greatest powers of our world, all evils...He wanted us to raise an army...So, as his loyal followers, we raised an army and came here."

    Eyes sparkling with a bright light, Su sighed in surprise, "Pan Gu world, it¡¯s the first time I heard this world¡¯s name. But, I have to admit that this world is so beautiful...In your world, clear springs can be found everywhere, and beside spring water, you have rivers,kes, even oceans! Can you believe that?"

    Uncontrobly, Su quivered, then sounded more and more excited. "And, you have so many green nts! Unbelievable, in our world, inmoners¡¯ countries, even the highest king has ten-thousand trees at most in his pce! Only Yu Meng, the Divine King, has a whole ten-millionrge trees in his pce. But in your world, trees, flowers, grasses, they¡¯re everywhere!"

    Shaking his head, Su sighed again and then continued, "In your world, the trees owned by amoner are actually more than all the trees possessed by a king from amoners¡¯ country in our world. Pan Gu world is so, so rich and amazing."

    Ji Hao gave a dry cough. Hearing Su, he felt like listening to a group of robbers givingments on their own things. That wasn¡¯t good. Having a group of greedy, inexperienced wives casting their covetous eyes on one¡¯s stuff, this wasn¡¯t good.

    "Just alright, just alright. Our Pan Gu world is not too rich, it¡¯s just average." Ji Hao smiled and said, "What exactly is the kindness that you bring from your Divine King Yu Meng?"

    "To you, such a powerful being, trying to conceal or being over-cautious would be an insult. I¡¯ll be straightforward. My master, the supreme Divine King Yu Meng, he and his allies want to cooperate with you!" Su looked around, pondered for a while, then said cautiously.

    "Cooperate?" Ji Hao grinned and asked, "How? What do I need to pay? What can I get?"

    "Let those powerful ¡¯crowns¡¯, ¡¯seals¡¯, and ¡¯staffs¡¯ fall in this world. Let them shed theirst drop of blood in this world. My master and his allies promise you that if you help them to destroy those power-holders in our world, they will nevery a finger on even an inch ofnd of Pan Gu world after they bring the entire Pan Gu world under control...Even though this world is so rich and fertile!" With the deep voice, Su gave a reply.

    Su understood that this sounded offensive, yet he couldn¡¯t control but add, "So much clear water, so many trees...This world is so rich, so, so rich."

    Ji Hao gently knocked the head of one fire dragon while sinking in thought. His finger tinkled silverly against the fire dragon¡¯s head.

    Pondering silently for quite a while, heughed, "Your master is speaking for those...highest rulers away from home, isn¡¯t he?"

    "Or, is this an... internal power struggle between the central power-holders and the away-from-home power-holders from Pan Yu world?"

 Chapter 1731: Endless Greediness

    Chapter 1731: Endless Greediness

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Perhaps, only my master can answer your questions."

    Su carefully let out a golden bead from his mouth. On the golden bead, weird patterns were iid with obsidians. He nced at Ji Hao, seeing him show no signs of objection. Then, he carefully put the golden bead on the ground, pushed his hands before his chest, and cast a spell.

    Following a muffled bang, the golden bead split up into a beautiful, blooming flower. A beam of golden light shone from the flower, then clouds of tiny golden light spots drifted down from the light beam. Within the light spots, a tall and sturdy, dark-skinned, handsome man showed up.

    The man¡¯s erect eye was gone, but his face was featured obviously as a Yu n being. The beautiful face was predominated by a strong pride, and hiding deep behind that was cunningness and evilness. All these features proved that he was a pure Yu n noble.

    "A dark-skinned Yu n noble? First time I see one!" Seeing this man, Ji Hao immediately gave this meanment.

    "I tanned myself, so my skin can share a color with the people under my leadership. My dark skin gives me this affinity." Said this dark-skinned Yu n man. His long hair were coiled into a strangely shaped bun on top of his head, and he was wearing a golden armor, decorated with emeralds and luxurious patterns. He smiled and nodded to Ji Hao, then continued saying, "I am Yu Meng, the Divine King of Pan Sha world and the other ny-nine desert worlds."

    Before Ji Hao said a word, he spread his hands andughed, "But of course, as a title, ¡¯Divine King¡¯ means nothing. Some of my friends call themselves emperors, some call themselves rulers, some created weird titles like ¡¯governor-general¡¯...But in fact, we¡¯re all the same. We¡¯re the ws and tusks of Pan Yu world, on the millions of conquered worlds."

    Ji Hao calmly looked at Yu Meng. Judging by what he said, he was clearly very different from the other Yu n nobles.

    "Unlike the others, I prefer to manage the worlds I rule in a mild way." Yu Ming gave a bright grin and said, "Therefore, ny-nine deputymanders and subordinates of mine are powerful local creatures from the worlds I ruled, like Su... Su is loyal and devoted. He is my messenger, my envoy. It was me who sent him to you, dear Emperor Ji Hao."

    "Just say what you want to say." Ji Hao continued looking at Yu Meng and said coldly, "I think you didn¡¯t send Su all the way here to deliver these superfluous words, did you? What do you want? What do you need me to do? And, what can I get?"

    In the light, Yu Meng bowed slightly to Ji Hao and said something that Ji Hao had been expecting.

    Yu Meng had conquered a whole hundred worlds. His subordinates were countless, and the creatures he ruled over were vast in number. In the hundred worlds he conquered, he was the highest leader, the king of gods, the ruler of gods.

    However, Yu Meng wasn¡¯t born in a noble family.

    Back in Pan Yu world, Yu Meng¡¯s ancestors were the members of a branch family of a low-grade family. The family fell, so Yu Mengs¡¯s ancestors recruited a group of weak warriors and started a journey of universal expedition with their humble possessions, without a foreseeable future. After countless dangers and difficulties, his ancestors luckily discovered a small world with no mighty power. They carefully invaded this small world, looted resources, and umted strength. They spent hundreds of years, but finally, they conquered that small world.

    With the efforts of twelve generations, Yu Meng¡¯s ancestors used that small world as a springboard, and began invading the surrounding worlds. When Yu Meng took over the family, his family had already controlled thirty-five worlds.

    As a powerful being, with the great strength of his family, Yu Meng spent merely thirty-thousand years to conquer all the worlds that he could find. Once a whole hundred worlds were ruled by his family, he titled himself as Divine King. Thus, he became the highest ruler of all creatures from one hundred worlds.

    Everything seemed to be so wonderful.

    Vast territories, numberless people, the highest power, great strengths, and a long span of life. He should have nothing toin.

    The only w was ¡ª

    "Those ¡¯holy beings¡¯, who are even greedier than the blood-sucking mummies in deserts, those greedy b*stards from top-graderge families!" In front of Ji Hao, Yu Meng wasn¡¯t trying to conceal his anger and hatred at all. "They blew up everything. They refuse to die with the rotten Pan Yu world, but insist on dragging us to hell with them!"

    Yu Meng¡¯s family had conquered so many worlds. During the long conquering history of his family, inevitably, they had to make connections with Pan Yu world ¡ª They needed stronger Jia n troops, more flying forts, more functional battle puppets, they also needed more divine towers...

    As a low-level small family, Yu Meng¡¯s family had many great shorings. Therefore, they had no choice but looting resource of the worlds they conquered to purchase what they needed from Pan Yu world.

    As the conqueror of so many worlds, Yu Meng¡¯s family was generous, and this generousness quickly caught the attention of the true power-holders in Pan Yu world!

    "They didn¡¯t even bother to find an excuse!" Yu Meng looked at Ji Hao with a sullen face and said coldly through gritted teeth, "The small family my ancestors belonged to was a vassal family of a top-graderge family."

    "When the small family fell, that top-graderge family dumped them like garbage, without even taking an extra nce at them. They let my ancestors live a vagrant life, let them risk their lives...But, when we built our own foundation, they just pounced on us like greedy zombies to suck our blood and marrow."

    That was a top-graderge family in Pan Yu world, with one ¡¯crown¡¯, two ¡¯seals¡¯, and five ¡¯staffs¡¯. That family had the noblest bloodline, a great power and a terrifying strength. When the people from that family found out about Yu Meng¡¯s family, they gave a simple word, because of which, Yu Meng and everything he had became the private properties of that family. After that, Yu Meng had to send a giant amount of resources and over a billion elite warriors to that family, added with millions of beautiful female ves. Besides, he needed to spend so much time and energies on maintaining the rtionships with the member of that family...

    "Pan Yu world is on the verge of copse. Currently, that world has to loot as many resources as possible to slow down its copse." With a heart-deep hatred, Yu Meng sneered, "Among the hundred worlds that belong to me, sixty-three are about to die because of the endless looting...In thirty-five mediums-scale worlds, you can¡¯t even find arge pool."

    "They are way too greedy, and their boundless greed will destroy everything earned by my ancestors and me with our greatest efforts."

    Looking at Ji Hao, Yu Meng continued honestly, "So, Emperor Ji Hao, we hope that we canbine our powers with yours and... let them die!"

 Chapter 1732: Despairing Infertility

    Chapter 1732: Despairing Infertility

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Yuan was full of anger and grievance, but on hearing him, Ji Hao was so delighted that he even wanted to apud. If he weren¡¯t considering the face of this potential future ally, he would have leaped up, pped his hands, and maybe even danced a little.

    The golden light beam expanded in all directions and became a soft light screen that wrapped up the entire pce. The wind roared out from the light screen, and following the wind, Yu Meng disappeared, while a boundless dessert appeared in the light. As the desert showed up, a very real, scorching and dry air came over from the light.

    "Ah, the smell of my hometown!" Su raised his head, shaking his head as he sighed.

    "My family is lucky. In a hopeless situation, my ancestors discovered Pan Sha world. Relying on this small desert world, my family went through the roughest time, slowly developing and expanding." Yu Meng¡¯s voice could be heard from the light screen. With a deep affection, he sighed, "But, my family is also so unlucky..."

    Hearing his story, Ji Hao began nodding.

    Unlucky indeed. His family found Pan Sha world in a desperate situation. In Pan Sha world, his ancestors resumed their spirits, had the first ie, earned their seed capital, and started their expansion and innovation.

    But, what frustrated them was that the worlds surrounding Pan Sha world were all infertile, predominated by deserts. Sands everywhere, sandstorms every day; small,rge, numerous suns floated in the sky. In these worlds, nts and water were the most important resources.

    The images in the light screen changed, showing a rapidly flowing river. The river flew across a yellow dessert, connecting a series of oases like a pearl ne. Triangr white sails were moving on the river; in oases, weird-looking intelligent creatures lived a peaceful life.

    The image then zoomed out to show the countless oases by the riversides. Because of this great river, the desert was decorated with different scaled oases. Even though the deserts were still the absolute dominators of this world, but based on a rough calction, the oases had upied about twenty-percent of the world.

    One could see that in the early stage of the invasion, Yu Meng¡¯s ancestors had already built a hegemony in this world. Countless dark-skinned local creatures were floating in the air with reverence, kowtowing to the Jia n warriors treading on metal tes. Supervised by Jia n warriors, they dug out golden rocks from under the sands, building pyramids and enormous statues.

    Surrounding each pyramid, beautiful halls were built. Large groups of Yu n nobles in luxurious clothes, as well as Jia nmanders and Xiu n masters were leisurely walking in the hall. The spring water and wine were served everywhere by countless local creatures in golden armors devoutly. Troops of local warriors gathered to the military camps around the halls from every direction.

    Yu Meng¡¯s family was growing rapidly. Trained by Jia nmanders, those local warriors turned brave and battlewise. Their great potentials were inspired, and they mastered countless types of strange magic, attaining great powers.

    Trampling across the Chaos, Yu Meng¡¯s family invaded more and more worlds. Under Yu Meng¡¯s leadership, the number of the worlds conquered by his family finally reached one hundred!

    Those were one-hundred words ruled by deserts, but with abundant water resources and oases. Yu Meng and the species he ruled lived free lives in these worlds. Led by Yu Meng, the enormous powerful armyposed from local creatures of these worlds even began trying capture natural stars from the Chaos, then nt the stars with rich water resources in their worlds to moisturize these desert worlds.

    Everything was going in a good way until...

    A secret survey corp from the Holy Realm in Pan Yu world suddenly showed up outside the base of Pan Yu¡¯s family, which was located in Pan Sha world. At lightning speed, they paid surprise inspections to all the worlds that Yu Meng¡¯s family controlled, and next, in a very aggressive way, they ordered Yu Meng¡¯s family toe back under control of therge suzerain family, to be under their protection, while paying enough tributes to them.

    "So greedy, Pan Yu world and those bloody nobles." Murmured Yu Meng.

    The images in the light screen changed quickly. In these desert worlds, the great rivers flowing across deserts were taken away one after another, directly sent back to Pan Yu world through portals.

    To Pan Yu world, a great river was not worth mentioning, but to the desert worlds ruled by Yu Meng, any river could be the lifespring of tens of millions of lives.

    Forced by the suzerain family, Yu Meng and his family yield without a choice. Helplessly, they watched the worlds they ruled being drained one after another. The rivers were drawn away one after another, leaving them the deserts and the withering oases.

    What was even worse ¡ª Those suzerain family people didn¡¯t even let pass the nts in the oases in these desert worlds. They urately calcted the numbers of each of these worlds, then plundered a giant amount of green resources from these worlds, over and over again!

    Under the unlimited looting of the suzerain family, the worlds controlled by Yu Meng¡¯s family withered quickly, copsing and dying. In the light screen, tens of purely dark, six-meters-tall wolf-headed creatures walked on the desert. They looked at the sky, opened their mouths to inhale towards the sun. Then, they scooped some sand from the ground and put it into their mouth, chewing and swallowing.

    "Are they poor? They are so poor!" Yu Meng¡¯s voice gave an indescribable feeling, "These people of mine used to fancy sizzling grilled meat, clear spring water, thick yogurt...But, after that bloody suzerain family found us, in mere twenty-thousand years, my people evolved into monsters which can feed on sand!"

    Ji Hao popped out his eyes in shock.

    Mr. Crow widely opened his mouth, cawed out loud, then sighed, "Caw, that¡¯s a great ability. So much sand! They can¡¯t eat it all no matter how hungry they are, right?"

    "That isn¡¯t the problem!" Yu Meng growled with rage, "Dignity is the problem! My people want to eat meat and drink wine. They want everything that they deserve! But now, in those poor worlds, they can only stuff their stomachs with sand!"

    "So, Emperor Ji Hao, let¡¯s fight together and kill those bloody scums!" Yu Meng roared out in fury.

 Chapter 1733: Lowly Yu Meng

    Chapter 1733: Lowly Yu Meng

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The light screen glistened, showing different images.

    Yu Meng showed Ji Hao what he and his family had been through, and the changes happening to the hundred worlds they conquered. With an extremely honest voice, he offered to ally with Ji Hao. He promised Ji Hao that he had already gathered arge group of reliable allies who shared the same pain with him. They prepared to join hands and destroy those power-holders in Pan Yu world.

    Ji Hao remained silent for long, without saying ¡¯yes¡¯.

    Towards the end, Yu Meng even burst into growls, "Emperor Ji Hao, what are you hesitating for? This is such a great chance, but are you letting it go? If you reject my offer, together, we will crush Pan Gu world along with those greedy Pan Yu world scums!"

    Yu Meng shouted angrily, "We want to ensure the sess, but that doesn¡¯t mean that you and the world you represent are necessary!"

    Ji Hao was stroking the horns of a fire dragon with his fingers, making the fire dragon gasp loudly for air. The dragon breathed out thin streaks of me from its nostrils while baring its teeth towards those ferocious-looking creatures in the light screen.

    Another whileter, Ji Hao responded coldly, "It¡¯s a very attractive offer. Joining you to destroy those top-grade nobles who are threatening Pa Gu world... very attractive. But, how can I trust you? And, the same question, how much can I and Pan Gu world get from this?"

    This time, Yu Meng was silent for quite a while.

    Trust, what a big issue! Could Ji Hao trust Yu Meng? Did he dare to trust Yu Meng? Yu Meng believed that if he were Ji Hao, he wouldn¡¯t trust a stranger who suddenly showed up and offered to ally either.

    Not to mention the fact that Ji Hao and Yu Meng should be archenemies. In Pan Gu world, Yu Dynasty, which had the Liang Zhu City as a hub, and the alliance of human ns based in Pu Ban City, were sworn enemies. The blood hatred between the Yu n and the humankind could never be erased.

    In this essential point of time when Pan Yu world leaders gathered armies and prepared tounch a full invasion to Pan Gu world, as a human being, how could Ji Hao trust Yu Meng, who was a member of Yu n? At this moment of life or death, which could cause a world-changing effect, who dared to, could, or would trust an enemy?

    Suddenly, the light screen trembled, then Yu Meng¡¯s deep voice could be heard, "I don¡¯t know how to make you trust me. I can only let you make your own decision. Perhaps, you will reconsider my offer after you see what I am going to show you. I hope that you can remember this, you are facing a rotten world, rotten people...But, at the same time, this is an unimaginably powerful world, and these people can make you despair."

    The light screen shook suddenly. The desert was gone, reced by a small hall which appeared to be shabby, based on the exaggeratedly luxurious lifestyle of Yu n nobles.

    The floor of this hall was paved with ordinary white jade, and the walls were actually cast from bronze. The candlesticks,mp holders in the hall were also made from regr bronze. In the alliance of human n, such a building could be counted as a luxurious one, but to Yu n nobles, this could only serve as a temporary servants¡¯ room.

    Yu Meng was wearing a strangely styled golden armor and a blood-red cloak, standing in the hall with bared feet. He was picking up a golden bead from the ground, which looked just like the one ced in front of Ji Hao. The golden bead became a blooming flower, and he calmly put the golden flower on a shelf by a candlestick, then lit up a few white candles.

    A sizzling noise started as an invisible magic seal in the hall was triggered. Following a dazzling light, fire sparks shed into this hall from the door¡¯s directions. After a couple of breaths, a ground-shaking bang could be heard, and next, a defensive screen which wasposed from thirty-sixyers of formations was broken, then a shrill voice echoed through the hall.

    "Vulgar...lowly, low-grade noble...Why are you hiding here?"

    Following this voice, a Yu n young girl walked in with small steps. Her head was held strangely high, such that her chin was almost pointing at the sky. She was wearing a exaggerate blood-red billowing dress that was decorated with extremelyplicated ck rose patterns, having her arms and shoulders bared.

    A few Yu n young men and about ten muscr Jia n warriors followed the girl into the hall, surrounding her for protection.

    The girl was holding an exquisite hand fan, which was made from an unknown type of crystal. Swinging the hand fan in extremely small oscitions but at an extremely high frequency, the girl narrowed her pair of slim, upturning eyes, seeming to be quite mean. Slightly curving a mouth corner down, she threw a sideways nce at Yu Meng and said, "Vulgar, what are you doing? What are you hiding? Are you doing an unpresentable thing here? Or, do you have woman hidden in here?"

    The few Yu n young men rushed to the central area of the hall whileughing as they kicked a folding screen which was ced behind Yu Meng, made from colorful marbles, making it fall to the ground. While giggling and chatting, they searched through the entire hall, then shrugged and shook their heads to the girl.

    The girl¡¯s sour face was eased quite a lot after that. She then proudly looked at Yu Meng and continued yelling coldly, "I am asking you questions. Are you mute now?"

    Ji Hao was watching what was happening in the light screen with interest. Yu Meng was the ruler of a hundred worlds after all. Even though the hundred worlds ruled by him and his family were all desert worlds, poor and infertile, and most of them were weak, but no matter how, he was the ruler of a whole hundred worlds!

    Through the light screen, through the measureless distance, Ji Hao actually felt the terrifying scorching power from Yu Meng. That was the power of deserts. Based on Ji Hao¡¯s experiences, Yu Meng was much stronger than Blood Crown. Blood Crown was like a tender beautiful flower blooming in a greenhouse; it looked gorgeous, but a cold airstream could make it wither immediately. Unlike him, Yu Meng was like a wild dog¡¯s tail grass, with a thriving life-force. If one put the dog¡¯s tail grass and the flower together, the grass would drain the flower¡¯s life-force within a short span of time, then take its life away.

    Yu Meng was seriously powerful, while the girl who broke into his hall was at the level of Magus Kings at most. The Yu n young men and Jia n warriors surrounding her were slightly stronger than her, but not so much!

    "Shouldn¡¯t you just p her to death?" Ji Hao knitted his brows. He thought of Zhu Rong Tianming, who used to put him in difficult situations a long time ago...With Yu Meng¡¯s power and strength, he should p the girl to death, shouldn¡¯t he?

    "Eh!" Seeing what happened next, Ji Hao and the group of Gold Crow elders in the hall widened their eyes and stood up from their seats in shock.

    In the light screen, Yu Meng politely kneeled before the girl with a twisted smile, put his forehead heavily against the ground and said, "Dear Miss Lanyu...What can I help?"

    Lanyu snorted coldly as she raised her head high.

    In the East Emperor Pce, Su gave a deep growl and kneeled towards Yu Meng in the light screen, knees thudding loudly against the ground.

 Chapter 1734: Bloody Dignity

    Chapter 1734: Bloody Dignity

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Su kneeled on the ground while twitching slightly, with blood veins bulging under his dark skin one after another. A scorching death power began spreading from his body. From the backside of his neck, ck, metal-lustred eagle feathers slowly grew out, standing on his skin like sharp arrows.

    Ji Hao covered Su¡¯s body with spirit power, sensing the wrath in his heart and the desire to destroy everything. As his master, his god, Divine King Yu Meng actually kneeled under the weak woman¡¯s feet.

    Ji Hao felt the sense of humiliation in Su¡¯s heart.

    In the light screen, Lanyu walked to Yu Meng and squatted, lifting Yu Meng¡¯s chin with her hand fan. Slightly tilting her head, she looked at Yu Meng¡¯s dark-skinned face and said, "Bumpkin, dark bumpkin who looks so dirty and stingy...Poor Lanxi, she¡¯s marrying to such a... bloody bumpkin!"

    Lanyu smiled, raised her head, and asked the few Yu n men, "Have you ever seen a noble with dark skin? We have one here!"

    The few Yu n young menughed almost hysterically, that they couldn¡¯t help but bend their bodies forward and backward, even shedding tears from their erect eyes. They pointed at Yu Meng, expiring withughter.

    Yu Meng kneeled on the ground, remaining polite and silent, letting Lanyu make frivolous remarks about his brows, eyes, nose, and mouth.

    "Teeth are neat and clean...I thought you may have some shredded meat between your teeth...Just like the few three-headed dogs I am keeping. They just can¡¯t get their teeth clean after eating." Lanyu gently stroked Yu Meng¡¯s face with her tender little hand. Her palm went down through his neck, slowly through his muscr chest and abdomen.

    "Dear Miss Lanyu!" Yu Meng¡¯s face blushed a deep pink. Ji Hao raised his eyebrows and widened his eyes with great interest. That pinkness on Yu Meng¡¯s face was the power of death condensed from the hatred which belonged to millions of lives he ughtered. An intent of killing intent rose from Yu Meng¡¯s heart!

    However, Lanyu didn¡¯t understand what that pinkness meant. She giggled while squeezing his muscles, then covered half of her face and pretended to be shy. "Ahyaya, you¡¯re not bad as a man...Lucky Lanxi, she always has a good appetite. Perhaps, you can satisfy her?"

    Yu Meng clenched his fists tightly. As he took a deep breath, the pinkness on his face faded. That death power attained by ughtering millions of creatures was restrained and well-controlled. Therefore, Lanyu didn¡¯t feel the great danger hiding in it.

    Lanyu stood up andughed with a hissing voice while looking at Yu Meng in a weird, indescribable way, "Bumpkin, you¡¯re stupid and dirty indeed, but I heard that you bumpkins are like animals, that you always have a... ¡¯brute force¡¯!" She giggled.

    "If you were not Lanxi¡¯s fianc¨¦, I¡¯d certainly try your ¡¯brute force¡¯!" Said Lanyu slowly, "Shame, those bloody elders...Alright, after Lanxi has tasted you, I¡¯ll talk to her about this. Perhaps, I¡¯ll...have a chance after you two get married..."

    Lanyu giggled flirtatiously while the few Yu n young men stared viciously at Yu Meng, as if he had murdered their fathers. One Yu n young men even put his hand on the hilt of his sword, seeming ready to challenge Yu Ming at any moment.

    Yu Meng kneeled on the ground without saying a word, like a statue.

    Finally, Lanyu was satisfied by Yu Meng¡¯s attitude. She stood up and continued, "Tonight, there will be a banquet to wee you... bumpkins who returned with your armies! I¡¯m delivering a message from Lanxi, that tonight, you must pretend to not know her...She doesn¡¯t want to talk to a bumpkin right in front of that many true nobles!"

    Quivering slightly, Lanyu continued as if she were surprised by her own words, "I understand her. Her mother is a concubine indeed, but after all, she¡¯s a member of my family, and many beautiful young noble boys are obsessed with her, right? She¡¯s not as good as I am, but she will be one of the most beautiful flowers in the banquet. If she has anything to do with a bumpkin...how shameful would that be?"

    "Therefore, even though those old people have decided to let Lanxi marry you, you are not allowed to get close to her before the wedding. You can¡¯t talk to her, or destroy her perfect image in the eyes of true nobles. Otherwise, you and your family will be expecting a punishment!"

    Lanyu threatened Yu Meng in a rude tone, then reached out her right hand and gently crooked her little finger.

    Yu Meng smiled as he raised his head and pped his hands. Following his move, a two-feet-squared golden box quietly appeared in his hands. He opened the box, releasing a blinding glow of treasures. A glowing mist flew out of the box like water, spreading on the ground while glistening.

    Merely ten objects were contained in the box, all rare and precious pieces of jewelry, exquisite as naturally crafted artworks. Lanyu threw a glimpse at the pieces of jewelry in the box, curved up her lips to give a faint smile, and said, "Alright, it¡¯s not bad for you bumpkins to have these."

    Turning around, Lanyu chuckled and walked out while swinging her little hand fan.

    The few Yu n men immediately followed behind her like flies behind a piece of rotten meat. They tried their best to fawn on her.

    A Jia n warrior walked to Yu Meng, bent his waist, and grabbed over the golden box in Yu Meng¡¯s hands while giving him an unfriendly threatening nce. Yu Meng responded with a dryugh. He took out a bag and picked up a few pieces dark-yellow crystals from it, showing them to this Jia n warrior and handing over the bag.

    The group of Jia n warriors nced at each other and nodded in satisfaction. Carrying the golden box and the bag, they rushed out of the hall inrge steps, following behind Lanyu.

    Yu Meng let out a deep, deep breath, then a red light shed across his face.

    He stood up and turned around, casting a magic to seal off the entire hall. Afterward, he began talking with a frosty voice, "Dear Emperor Ji Hao, are you still doubting our honesty? Look, in front of those great nobles, we, ¡¯bumpkins¡¯, what are we?"

    "Power is not the only thing that we¡¯re striving for...We need dignity more!"

    "Damned dignity!" Yu Meng wielded his arm and continued through clenched teeth.

 Chapter 1735: A Banquet in Liang Zhu City

    Chapter 1735: A Banquet in Liang Zhu City

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Dignity, you can¡¯t see it, you can¡¯t touch it, you can¡¯t eat it, nor wear it...But sometimes, you can¡¯t leave without it. Without it, you¡¯ll feel like walking naked on the street, so twisted, so ufortable."

    Yu Meng was wearing a luxurious ck long robe which was vividly embroidered with scorpions, snakes, eagles, and wolves with purely golden silk threads. He was also holding a pure gold staff, with a giant emerald iid on top. Worn on his wrists and ankles were golden bangles, all iid with emeralds.

    Ji Hao followed behind Yu Meng. He had changed his face, and was dressed in an exotic style. Through a broad path paved with golden bricks, they walked slowly to a magnificent pce which was aze with lights. Meanwhile, they had been smilingly looking at the beautiful Yu n girls on the road.

    Perhaps, the tremendous armies brought high-level Yu n beings enough confidence and allowed them to feel that their lives were ensured, that no outside force could threaten their lives. Thus, the pride and extravagance buried deep in the bones of these young Yu n nobles now erupted fully.

    Numberless young Yu n nobles came to Pan Gu world with their family armies for military exploits. They excitedly brought their girlfriends, lovers, femalepanions, besties...Right near Ji Hao, some gorgeously dressed Yu n young men had constantly been surrounded by beautiful young girls, and the air was suffused with perfumes and the strong scents of hormones.

    "It¡¯s not spring yet, but I smell something like...rutting animals." A group of human maids carefully walked by the golden road as they carried purely golden trays. Ji Hao conveniently picked up a blood-red ss of wine and poured it into his mouth.

    Yu Meng nced at Ji Hao in amazement. "As the spokesman of the great Dao of a world, your way of talking is as impressive as the venom of rock snakes in Pan Sha world...Great ancestors, you actually came here alone!"

    "This is Liang Zhu." Yu Meng put his mouth near Ji Hao¡¯s face and continued saying through his gritted teeth, even with a trembling voice, "Earlier today, the highest leaders from seven-thousand, eight-hundred and eighty colony worlds arrived in Pan Gu world with their armies...Their armies are stationed right around this city!"

    Taking a deep breath, Yu Meng snorted in a weaker tone, "I allied with you because I want those scums to die, not because I want you to get yourself killed!"

    Yu Meng truly wanted to cry now. Two hours ago, Ji Hao suddenly showed up right before his face, intending to attend the weing banquet tonight. Yu Meng was scared out of his wits!

    Ji Hao had been looking around carelessly. A few non-humankind ves carried a giantntern and ran past him. Conveniently, Ji Hao put the empty ss on a non-humankind ve¡¯s head, letting it run away with the ss.

    "Of course, I¡¯m not here to die. I¡¯m just curious about you. So, I wanted toe here to see exactly what kind of people you are." Ji Hao opened his erect eye and released wisps of scorching hot golden light, which contained hints of death power. "No matter how many colony world leaders are stationed in this city with their armies, I believe that once I want to leave, no one can stop me!"

    Yu Meng didn¡¯t say another world, but narrowed his eyes and looked at Ji Hao from head to toe, showing an extremelyplicated and unspeakable feeling. Ji Hao pped on Yu Meng¡¯s shoulder and chuckled, then continued speaking in a low voice, "Don¡¯t even think about betraying me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell everyone about you colluding with me. If that happens, neither of us can be benefited."

    Yu Meng helplessly sighed as he spread his hands and murmured, "Do I look like an idiot? All the way, how many people have seen me attending the banquet along with you? Dear Emperor Ji Hao, do not make a scene in here."

    Ji Hao gave a bright grin. He elegantly nodded to a few Yu n young girls around him, slightly opening his mouth and exposing his snow-white teeth. His grin was brilliant, and the face he used was handsome, but his exotic dressing style and his slightly darkened skin, which shared a color with Yu Meng¡¯s skin, immediately told these girls about this background story.

    "Bloody bumpkins!" said a Yu n young girl with high cheekbones and thin lips, who looked quite mean. The girl quickly swung her hand fan and even took out a small bottle of perfume, spraying towards Ji Hao.

    A thick, violet mist spread out. The Yu n girl threw Ji Hao a sideways nce. "Sisters, be careful! I heard that these bumpkins from colonies...Sometimes, they only shower once a year. Oh, my great heaven, I will die if their hands touch me!"

    The few Yu n girls giggled with shrill voices like hens which wereying eggs. Their high-pitched voices could be heard from a long distance away. Hearing them, quite some nobles from Pan Yu worldughed as well while looking down on Ji Hao so proudly.

    Yu Meng unwittingly lowered his head, his face darkened as he remained silent.

    Behind him, his group of subordinates lowered their heads too. Facing these high-level nobles from Pan Yu world, Yu Meng¡¯s people were clearly not confident enough, that they even slowed their breaths down.

    It was not just Yu Meng and his people who acted like this. Among all people walking on the broad road, at least eighty-percent of Yu n nobles had their heads lowered embarrassedly and cautiously while they stayed absolutely silent. Same as Yu Meng, they were ¡¯vulgars¡¯ from colony worlds. Back in the worlds they ruled, they stood high above the masses, but facing the high-level ancestors from Pan Yu world, they didn¡¯t even have the courage to raise their heads.

    What a twisted society, twisted rules...! Ji Hao sneered in his head. ¡¯Aren¡¯t these high-level nobles afraid that this might cause internal division?¡¯ Ji Hao wondered.

    He nced at the west. Over there, Priest Mu and Priest Hua had been fighting intensely against the ten saints from Pan Yu world, with the defensive formations based on the peaceful world. Priest Hua and Priest Mu were in home court advantage, while the ten saints were in absolute advantage of number. The ten saints were fighting with their true powers without using clones, but being suppressed by the great Dao of Pan Gu world, they weren¡¯t able to defeat Priest Hua and Priest Mu within a short span of time.

    As long as the ten saints didn¡¯t return to Liang Zhu City, Ji Hao had nothing to fear. Thinking of the ten saints, Ji Hao sighed slightly, "Because of those saints, you...eh?"

    Yu Meng¡¯s face twitched. He lowered his voice, snorted in anger, then responded, "Please, do not pick up a dangerous topic like this in here...Right now, we are a group of bloody bumpkins. We need to act like lowly bumpkins."

    While talking, they walked to the gate of the magnificent pce. The banquet would take ce in here.

 Chapter 1736: Stiff Hierarchy

    Chapter 1736: Stiff Hierarchy

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In the vast, deep hall, under the lights which shone as bright as the sunlight, metallic long tables were ced in perfectly straight lines, surrounded by maids, who were dressed as prettily as butterflies, andrge groups of Yu n men in ck uniforms and with serious expressions, who patrolled in the hall.

    Seeing Yu Meng and his people, a Yu n man in a ck uniform walked over with stiff, puppet-like steps, carefully asking Yu Meng for his name, family name, the name of the family that his ancestors belonged to, and the names of the worlds currently ruled by his family. Afterward, he took out a fist-sized jade slip and looked up in it.

    "That¡¯s right...White Flower Skrk Family, a vassal family of Ado River Family, ninth-grade. Your original family name is Molo, and you¡¯re the conquerors of Pan Sha world and the other ny-nine worlds...By conquering so many worlds, you earned the special permission to use the noble family name ¡¯Yu¡¯. Lord Yu Meng and his thirty-five people, please follow me to your seats!"

    Yu Meng silently nodded to the man, and the man responded with a faint smile, but had an obvious scorn shing across his eyes. He turned around and guided Yu Meng, Ji Hao, and the others into the hall, with that urate but stiff pace.

    Roughly speaking, Pan Yu world families were divided into nine grades. The families at grades one to three wererge and powerful, true power-holders, and were all named after the famous rivers in Pan Yu world.

    The name of Yu Meng¡¯s suzerain family was Ado River. Ado River was a very famous, vast river in the topmost continent of Pan Gu world, ranked top five in both terms of drainage volume and area. As a family named after such a great river, without a doubt, Ado River Family had a sublime status in Pan Yu world.

    The families at grades four to six were the stabilizing force of the entire Pan Yu world. Most of the famousmanders, masters, and artists in Pan Yu world were born in these families. These families were named after the famous peaks and mountain ranges in Pan Yu world.

    The families graded as seven to nine were literally low and small in Pan Yu world. Most of these families were vassal families of higher-grade noble families, and they barely had any liberty. Their territories, possessions, lives, all in all, everything they had belonged to their suzerain families.

    People from the suzerain families held power over the lives and properties of these small families. They demanded everything they wanted from these lower-grade families...But in return, they provided these small families with nothing but nominal protection, and the leftover resources that they didn¡¯t want anymore.

    These lower-grade families were named after animals, which would be embossed on their family emblems. The more powerful a lower-grade family was, a stronger creature they would be named after.

    White Flower Skrk was a fragile kind of bird in Pan Yu world. These birds fed on grass seeds, and could barely defend themselves.

    Yu Meng¡¯s family was named after this kind of bird. Apparently, even among ninth-grade small families, his family was the weakest type. It was reasonable for a family like this to fall because of its weakness, and be eventually forced to leave their hometown for an expedition journey.

    While following the man in a ck suit to the prearranged seats, countless thoughts shed across Ji Hao¡¯s mind.

    Even though Yu Meng was from the White Flower Skrk Family, a ninth-grade small family, he now ruled a whole hundred worlds, and had tens of billions of elite warriors like Su under hismand. However, the power-holders from Pan Yu world still treated him like a lower-grade being, as if they could still take his life away at any moment they wanted...Ji Hao could not understand what was going on in these high-grade Yu n nobles¡¯ heads.

    From a distance away, Ji Hao saw tens of long tables at the end of the hall. These tables were cast from gold, iid with countless pearls and gemstones. Under the bright lights, these tens of tables shone with dazzling brilliance.

    Gathered around these tables were some tall, luxuriously dressed, handsome, god-like Yu n men. Every single slight movement they made described their aristocracy and elegance. Ji Hao could even sense the pride releasing from every single pore of theirs. The patterns embossed on the family emblems, which were worn on their left chests and carved out of precious crystals, were all rapidly flowing or mist-covered great rivers.

    Abruptly, Yu Meng pointed at a middle-aged, golden-crowned Yu n man among these people, and said, "Yu Di, the current leader of Ado River Family. My fiancee, Lanxi, is an illegitimate daughter of a distance cousin of his...You see, this time, in order to gain a better control of my family, they did make some efforts."

    His voice was low, such that only Ji Hao could hear him, and was filled with grievance. With that voice, he murmured, "A sl*t that every man can be with is going to be my wife, and one of our children will be the next leader of my family...When we have kids, who will be able to tell me if I am truly the father?"

    Ji Hao patted Yu Meng on a shoulder while ncing at Yu Di.

    ¡¯Yu¡¯, this word had a special meaning in the society of Yu n people. In Pan Yu world or colony worlds, anyone who managed toy a finger on the power of great Dao and grow powerful enough would be gifted with the title ¡¯Yu¡¯.

    Under the same title, as the ruler of one-hundred worlds, Yu Meng could only stand here and look at Yu Di from such a long distance away, without being able to go anywhere near him.

    The man in a ck suit stopped waking, pointed at a long bronze table, and said with a nd, emotionless tone, "Here, the seats of White Flower Skrk family. Please remember that without permission, you are not allowed to step in the frontal area, but can only stay in the bronze table zone...Please keep respecting high-grade families!"

    Ji Hao looked around. In the vast hall, about three-hundred less dazzling golden tables were ced behind the tens of golden tables with pearls and gemstones. The golden table zone could hold nearly ten-thousand people.

    Beside the golden tables, nearly two-thousand silver tables were in the hall, surrounding the golden table zone.

    The number of bronze tables in the hall was thergest, higher than thirty-thousand. The bronze table zone was separated from the golden table zone and silver table zone by a, hundreds of meters wide area. A line of Yu n men in ck suits stood in this area, hands resting on their lower abdomen while looking at these lower-grade family members with faint, frosty smiles on their faces.

    Their expressions were weird. Their eyes were filled with disgust when they looked at Yu Meng and the other lower-grade family people, as if looking at a group of wild beasts which were covered in excrements.

 Chapter 1737: What He Saw, What He Heard

    Chapter 1737: What He Saw, What He Heard

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The broad hall was filled with people, but well-organized.

    The striking grading system made all attendees stay in their own zones. People from lower-grade families had no chance to approach the ones from higher families, while higher-grade family people had no intention toe to the lower-grade zone.

    Beautiful maids walked in the hall in straight lines. Their long dresses were like clouds. Based on appearances and heights, they were clearly divided into a few grades.

    The trays carried by the higher-grade maids were carved out of colorful gemstones. The tableware contained in the trays were purely golden. Even tiny wine cups were iid withrge gemstones. These maids served the top-grade nobles attentively in the core area of the golden table zone.

    The medium grade maids carried golden trays which contained silver tableware. The pearls and gemstones iid in the exquisitely polished silver tableware were smaller in size than the ones iid in the golden tableware. The wines and deserts on these silver trays were a grade lower than the ones on the golden trays.

    Ji Hao found out that even the tableware served on the silver trays carried by lower-grade maids were clearly divided into three grades. The top-grade tableware was made from copper, medium-grade ones from bronze, while the lowest grade ones were made from brass...The ones ced in front of Yu Meng and his people, who were from the White Flower Skrk Family, were brass!

    The brass tableware was iid with a few cheap crystal and rubies. Affected by the opulent and luxurious living style of Yu n people, they were perfectly polished and decorated with beautiful embossments, even be counted as artwork. However, inparison, the brass tableware looked extremely poor.

    "You¡¯re treated... so differently!" Ji Hao picked up arge brass wine cup and took a sip of the wine which was poured for him by a maid.

    The wine tasted not bad, with an aroma of fresh grapes. It was clearly freshly brewed, and could never bepared with the aged wines for the silver table zone and the golden table zone.

    This should be arge ¡¯get-together¡¯ banquet, but the attendees were actually treated so differently. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and sigh ¡ª No matter how, Yu Meng was a powerful being who ruled a whole hundred worlds, with a mentionable individual strength. He shouldn¡¯t be treated like this, should he?

    Yu Meng and his people sat in their seats with their face darkened, without saying a word but gulping the wine. Their eyes were all fixed on the surface of the table. Unlike them, Ji Hao had been curiously looking around, especially at the silver table zone, which was hundreds of meters away. He saw more and more Yu n, Jia n, and Xiu n people gathered around in that zone, but none of them were as strong as Yu Meng¡¯s people.

    The non-humankind nobles gathered in the silver table zone were in an awkward ce. Their lives were guaranteed, with nothing to worry about. Therefore, these people didn¡¯t need to leave Pan Yu world for expedition. Even if they might have a chance to go on expeditionary trips to other worlds, they would go asmanders, under the leadership of the members of their suzerain families and with the family armies. They would have clear destinations.

    The conquered worlds would be ruled directly by their suzerain families. At the very most, these silver-table-zone people would serve as medium-level to high-level officers in these worlds, without a chance to control them entirely and dig into the great Dao of nature of these worlds. Therefore, Ji Hao immediately discovered this ¡¯fault¡¯ that existed in the strict hierarchy system of Pan Yu world, which was like a great rift valley.

    Among the people from the families graded four to six, world rulers titled ¡¯Yu¡¯ rarely existed. Which meant, these families weren¡¯t as powerful as their suzerain families, neither were as strong as those lower-grade families which took the risk to leave their hometowns for expeditions and earned harvests.

    Yu Meng would be able to easily ughter all silver-table-zone people on the scene, all by himself.

    Nevertheless, these medium-level families outranked the lower-grade families by far, and had been greedily making demands to the lower-grade families along with their suzerain families.

    Countless thoughts shed across Ji Hao¡¯s mind as he looked around with narrowed eyes. Suddenly, he saw some familiar faces walking into the hall.

    Led by the member of the twelve families in power in Yu Dynasty in Pan Gu world, arge group of people walked in with sullen faces. The faces of a few emperors in power were twisted badly.

    Ji Hao watched them walk in, then being guided to the edge of the bronze table zone by a few men in ck suits, and settled down in a corner.

    Once, some Yu n nobles from Pan Yu world told Ji Hao that the ancestors of the twelve families in power in Yu Dynasty were all from fallen small families. Some of them weren¡¯t even nobles. They took the risk, formed an expedition troop, and started a life-risking journey in the Chaos. After a long vagrant life, they luckily found Pan Gu world.

    Judging by the locations of their seats, their families were truly low-grade. But after all, they used to be the higher rulers of Yu Dynasty. Before the few saints from Pan Yu world discovered Pan Gu world, they domineered over Pan Gu world and allowed themselves to do whatever they wanted. Now, they became the lowest, most underappreciated ones among their own people.

    Ji Hao poked Yu Meng¡¯s rib area with a finger, then pointed at Yemo Luoye and the other Yu Dynasty emperors, and asked, "Do you know them? The emperors in power from Yu Dynasty in Pan Gu world!"

    Yu Meng turned around, nced at them, then gibed, "These idiots! They will end up in a much more miserable life than ours! Anyhow, the one-hundred worlds we controlled are truly under our control. Ado River Family can only rob those worlds through our hands."

    "These small family idiots... They spent such a long time, but none of them managed to touch the great Dao of Pan Gu world and earn the title of ¡¯Yu¡¯...Regarding the things that happened or will happen in Pan Gu world, they have no right of speech. They will be devoured, then disappear for good. Honestly, they may vanish suddenly at any moment."

    "As for that girl...Perhaps, many yearster, she can be found in a secret pce belonging to some young men from arge family."

    During their conversation, Ji Hao and Yu Meng saw a few Yu n young men walk to Yemo Luoye from the silver table zone whileughing.

 Chapter 1738: Borrow A Nest, Lay An Egg

    Chapter 1738: Borrow A Nest, Lay An Egg

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Obviously, Yemo Luoye and the people surrounding her turned quite nervous.

    Yemo Luoye instinctively sensed the bad intention held by the few silver-table-zone Yu n young men. She was just like a rabbit which discovered its natural enemies once it saw their shadows shing on the ground.

    Surrounding her were the people from the twelve families in power in Yu Dynasty. The twelve families in power had be amunity with amon figure. Therefore, at the moment, they had no choice but stand together side by side, andbine their powers to defend themselves from the storm. The beautiful Yemo Luoye attracted too manyscivious men, which would be a huge trouble to this smallmunity.

    Ji Hao looked at the few silver-table-zone Yu n young men with interest, who were clearly a little drunk. Their faces were blushed, and even their nostrils were expanded a little. ¡¯Go, go... Harass Yemo Luoye, go bring troubles to the twelve families in power!¡¯ Ji Hao wished so.

    Ji Hao was curious about the current strength of the twelve families in power. They had dominated Pan Gu world for so many years, and they never stopped exploring this world. Ji Hao refused to believe that these twelve families would give up on Pan Gu world so willingly. After all, their powers had soared.

    He was expecting some twist in the situation.

    He always felt that the current situation in Pan Gu world was chaotic, and some people had been making efforts to worsen this chaotic situation. But, these people were smart, that only some slight vague traces were left behind them.

    Ji Hao had been expecting turbulences and the final outburst. Before that, he would try his best to bring every single one of them more troubles. He had the confidence to hold the situation despite all the chaos, and to gain enough from this messed up situation. He was even more confident about his own safety.

    The few Yu n young men walked up to Yemo Luoye. One of them lowered his head and said something to Yemo Luoye withughter.

    Hearing him, Yemo Luoye abruptly opened her erect eye, her face blushed. She clenched her teeth while determinedly shaking her head as she gave a reply with a low voice.

    Afterward, the few Yu n young men dropped their faces. One of them took one step forward and threw a p to Yemo Luoye¡¯s face. From beside her, ¡¯Yemo Tian¡¯ darted out and gripped the young man¡¯s hand.

    Ji Hao raised his eyebrows and opened his erect eye, released strands of bright light that only he could see. The lightnded on Yemo Tian¡¯s body.

    That wasn¡¯t Yemo Tian. Ji Hao sensed an extremely dark, twisted, and deep soul power from him, but the real Yemo Tian shouldn¡¯t have such a power. It was even much greater than Yu Meng¡¯s power.

    "Poor kid. Does this mean that someone had nted a seed in him long ago?" Turned his eyes away from Yemo Tian, Ji Hao then looked at Master Spirit-ughter who sat behind Yemo Tian, seeming to be a guard.

    In the others¡¯ eyes, Master Spirit-ughter looked simply like a nearly six-meters-tall, golden-skinned muscr man, but in Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, his entire body was wrapped in bright colorful glows. And within the glow, flowers had been blooming, with beautiful girls flying and dancing, added withyers of magical images.

    "A sky devil, ridiculously strong." Ji Hao nodded and grinned. The more evil things, the better, the more troublemakers, the better. What a messy situation! The situation was like a potful of mixed congee, and Ji Hao truly wanted to add some croutons or rhubarbs in it to make it worse.

    Yu Huo¡¯s clone, who was using Yemo Tian¡¯s body, cast a few growls at the young men with a deep voice and a dark face. Immediately after that, the faces of the few silver-table-zone young men turned awfully sour. As they nced at Yemo Tian, thetter showed his left palm. Upon his palm, the hazy figure of Pan Yu¡¯s brain quietly emerged. Seeing Pan Yu¡¯s brain, the few young men swiftly glimpsed at Yemo Tian as if he were a ghost, and next, they bowed deeply to him, turned around, and walked straight away.

    Their families were graded way higher than the twelve Yu Dynasty families in power, but no matter how strong their families were, they could not go against a lucky one who had earned Saint Pan Yu¡¯s favor. Therefore, they had no choice but to leave in anger. They had to wait until they found someone powerful enough to rely on, then they woulde back to hunt Yemo Luoye, who had caught their attention.

    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the hall was stirred up. Some tall and handsome Yu n young men smilingly stood up and cast their eyes to a side entrance of the gate.

    Seven to eight brilliantly dressed Yu n young girls with floral crowns walked in while chuckling. Theyughed and chatted with silvery voices, as if they didn¡¯t even see the others. They were light on their feet, seeming to be even dancing. Showering under the brightmplight, their snow-white lower legs asionally exposed from under their dress hemlines, leaving white afterimages behind.

    About twenty well-dressed Yu n young men followed behind them, smilingly attentively and echoing their words.

    Ji Hao had a sensitive hearing, which allowed him to hear what these good-looking Yu n young men and girls said through the conversions happening between thousands of people and from hundreds of meters away. They were discussing the newest poem created by a famous noble poet from Pan Yu world. asionally, some of them would stop walking to repeat a line of the poem with an aria-like tone, then win a series of acim from the others.

    Ji Hao picked up his wine cup and took arge gulp What the hell? Did these Yu n young people know that they were here in Pan Gu world to fight, and to kill or be killed? Looking at these featherbrained, careless young nobles, Ji Hao truly wanted to cause them some troubles right now.

    He looked around and found that this great hall was barely under defense, and everyone wasughing, chatting, and drinking.

    If he now released the tens of millions of blood sea ghosts and half-dragon warriors hiding in his sleeves ... he should be able to deliver a massacre in this ce, right?

    An intent of killing arose from his heart, but abruptly, he heard something quite interesting. He hurriedly threw a quick nce at Yu Meng and found that Yu Meng¡¯s face was even darker than Su¡¯s skin.

    Among the group of young nobles who walked in just now, three young men were chasing after a girl who had a pinkness on her face.

    "Lanxi, will you really marry that bumpkin?"

    "Great Red Sun, I cannot understand this! What are Ado River Family people thinking? How can that bloody bumpkin deserve you?"

    "Oh, my heart is breaking. Thinking that your beautiful body is going to be touched by a stinky bumpkin...Lanxi,e to my ce tonight, will you? Do you remember what I offered you? My family is willing to double the price for you to carry my child!"

    "Ignore this stingy guy. Lanxi, my family can triple the price that I offered youst time!"

    "My family will raise the price by six folds if you are pregnant with my kid before you marry that bumpkin. Besides, we will raise a strong army for your father to pay a safe expedition trip, and allow him to have his private territory, right under his direct control!"

    "How about that, Lanxi? That¡¯s not a low price."

    "So interesting...! Why are they in such a rush to gift their children to you?" Looking at Yu Meng¡¯s extremely sullen face, Ji Hao slowly asked a question.

 Chapter 1739: Secret Code of Law

    Chapter 1739: Secret Code of Law

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao grinned in a very evil, unkind way. He kept talking evilly and unkindly until Yu Meng had blood veins bulged from his forehead with wrath, "I thought it¡¯s amon thing, that for the family interest, Ado River Family nned to rope you in with a worthless illegitimate daughter."

    Ji Hao shrugged and rudely threw the wine cup to the table, then continued, "But, they are also going to give you a son, that¡¯s way too friendly. Hah, marry a daughter to you, with a son carried in her belly...Are they preparing to swallow your White Flower Skrd Family?"

    Yu Meng clenched his fingers. Ji Hao even heard the creaking noises from his bone joints.

    As the highest ruler of a whole hundred worlds, the Divine King of countless local creatures from the worlds he ruled, Yu Meng possessed the greatest power and the highest status back in his ce. He was used to standing high above the masses, to having hundreds of responses to his one single call, to be powerful and supreme.

    Ado River Family forced him to marry to an illegitimate daughter...

    That was eptable to Yu Meng. After all, Lanxi had the noble blood of Ado River family flowing inside her body, even though she was just an illegitimate daughter. ording to Yu n people¡¯ social rules, even as an illegitimate daughter, Lanxi¡¯s noble bloodline made her far more aristocratic than Yu Meng, by a thousand folds, maybe ten-thousand folds. Therefore, in their marriage, Yu Meng would be the one who might gain extra advantages.

    Indeed, Lanxi¡¯s reputation was not quite fair, and she had been with a rtivelyrge number of men before she married Yu Meng, but that didn¡¯t matter. Who among the young Yu n nobles wasn¡¯t like that?

    Not to mention Lanxi, Yu Meng himself might have forgotten about the total number of the girls he had slept with. Apart from the lovers whom he used to maintain long-term rtionships with, he also had uncountable one-night partners. Therefore, Yu Meng couldn¡¯t care less about Lanxi¡¯s bad reputation. ording to the Code of Law of Yu n, the sons of Yu Meng and Lanxi would be qualified to propose to any girl from any top-grade family, because of their half Ado River bloodline.

    In this way, three generationster, a male descendant with a noble, top-grade-family bloodline would emerge from Yu Meng¡¯s family. Thus, White Flower Skrk Family would naturally be a high-grade family. Even if they could only make it to grade three, that would already be much, much higher than their current grade.

    Improving the family bloodline, then raising the family status, during this process, the Flower Skrk Family would surely have to pay a giant price. Butpared to the rise of the family status, everything would the worthy. But, this whole thing couldn¡¯t include Lanxi marrying to Yu Meng as a pregnant woman while Yu Meng wasn¡¯t the father! And, with all kinds of secret magic created by Yu n people, Lanxi¡¯s baby could be a boy, if that baby was expected to be one.

    ording to the Code of Law of Yu n, if Yu Meng and his direct rtives all died, the kid that Lanxi gave birth to after she married Yu Meng would have the first right of inheritance of Yu Meng¡¯s family. At such a time, if some man stepped up to announce that Lanxi¡¯s son was his illegitimate son, and proved it through a paternity testing, this man would attain the administration authority of Yu Meng¡¯s family!

    This ridiculous rule was seriously included in the Cold of Law of Yu n, as an admitted, powerfulw in Yu n society. No one would ever question thisw. If this truly happened, the others would only be jealous of that man, ¡¯That boy was so smart! He took the possessions of some poor guy¡¯s family so easily, and brought such a shame on that family. Brilliant!¡¯

    Blood Crown had the same n. If he weren¡¯t so unlucky to run into Ji Hao, ending up dead in the middle of his n, even identally guiding Yu Huo and the other unstoppable monsters from Pan Yu world to here, he would do exactly the same thing. As a ¡¯crown¡¯, Blood Crown hooked up with Yemo Tian¡¯s mother and sessfully nted Yemo Tian in the Yemo Family. When the time was ripe, he would wipe out all direct rtives of Yemo Family, then reasonably attain an administrative authority of everything Yemo Family had. After that, Yemo Tian would be his w, reaching into Pan Gu world.

    This perfect, almost sessful n ceased suddenly, all because of Blood Crown¡¯s death.

    Even worse, Yemo Tian became a clone of Yu Hua. His soul was eaten, and body was upied.

    Blood Crown¡¯s n of ¡¯reasonably, legally invading Pan Gu world¡¯ had failed, but the few young Yu n nobles around Lanxi had still been making new offers to her, without giving up. Every one of them was trying his best to make Lanxi agree to be pregnant with his child.

    Delightfully looking at Yu Meng¡¯s twisted face, Ji Hao said slowly, "Annoying indeed, hah? Is that girl your fiance¨¦? This is truly a creative n. They can¡¯t wait to put a future inheritor in her belly to swallow your family, eh?"

    With a gloomy look, Yu Meng responded, "This is not a rare thing. We have manyws that made our behavior very weird and evil to outsiders. ording to the highestw included in the Senior Code of Law, all conspiracies can be ignored, as long as no one discovers them...All sessful evil ns will be righteous and just."

    "Including murder?" Ji Hao raised his brows.

    "Including murder!" Yu Meng looked at Ji Hao as if he were looking at a ¡¯bumpkin and said, "How strange is this question of yours. Is murder a big deal? Each year in Pan Yu world, in every family, from the top-grade ones to the lowest ones, some people will die suddenly. Who would dig into their death? No one, unless the dead ones were too important to be neglected!"

    Shrugging like Ji Hao just did, Yu Meng went on with a nd voice, "The Secret Code of Law is protecting all of us. As long as we do things clean and smart, and do not let our nse to light, all schemes, conspiracies, and dirty tricks are allowed."

    Ji Hao continued looking at Yu Meng, as if absorbed in thoughts. Later, he threw a sideways nce at Lanxi and the other nobles, and said, "So, under the protection of the Secret Code of Law, those people are going to give you a son, then get you and all your families killed and swallow your family properties...Are you gonna let that happen?"

    Yu Meng took a deep breath and replied, "Lanxi is a b*tch. Since she dared to do this, it seems that her father prepared to cast aside the interest of Ado River Family and work for himself. Indeed, marrying me and drawing me over to their side would make my family a dependency of Ado River Family forever. But, how could these ever bepared with her father owning one or even a couple of worlds as his very own territory?"

    "The territories owned by the members of top-grade families aren¡¯t the same as our territories."

    Yu Meng snorted with a faint smile, then cast his sunken eyes to Ji Hao and said, "If I want to pay my homage to the Secret Code of Law for once, will people be willing to help me?"

 Chapter 1740: The Power of Magus Curse

    Chapter 1740: The Power of Magus Curse

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Sensing the fierceness and cruelty in Yu Meng¡¯s eyes, Ji Hao grinned. That was right. As the highest ruler of a hundred worlds, Yu Meng shouldn¡¯t be such a nice soft guy, even though he had been restrained by all kinds of rules from Pan Yu world all these years.

    Sometimes, people could be like theva inside a volcano, highly restrained. Theva might solidify into a rock, bing a part of the cold volcano. Or, it could boil and erupt out of the volcano vent, even blowing up the volcano vent and making itself a higher, greater volcano.

    Obviously, Yu Meng was the second kind ofva.

    "Wait a minute, wait a minute." Ji Hao smilingly nodded, picked up the wine cup, then continued, "Secret Code of Law? So, you¡¯ll be innocent as long as nobody catches you? I like this kind of code ofw a lot."

    Lanxi had been ¡¯flirting¡¯ with the few Yu n young men. More specifically, they were bargaining. Lanxi wanted to sell herself for a better price, and the few young men had been running an intensepetition. They wanted to ¡¯purchase¡¯ Lanxi and the territories and people of White Flower Skrk Family at an affordable price.

    Abruptly, Lanxi raised her head and saw Yu Meng, who had been staring at her.

    Thedy knitted her brows and slightly opened her erect eye. A beam of cold light shed across her erect eye, filled with disgust. Soon, she filled her face up with a sweet smile, turned around, and affectionately grabbed a Yu n young man¡¯s sleeve.

    Watching Lanxi pull another man¡¯s sleeve intentionally with such a flirtatious manner and right in front of her fianc¨¦, Ji Hao was shocked by the family education of Ado River Family young people, and the living style of the entire Yu n.

    A few men in ck suits noticed Yu Meng¡¯s gaze. They walked over and shielded Lanxi from Yu Meng¡¯s cold and brutal gaze. "Don¡¯t cause any trouble, bumpkin." A man warned Yu Meng with a frosty voice. This man was wearing a badge which was embroidered with a longsword, wrapped in coiling thorns. This badge should be representing a powerful department of discipline of Yu n.

    Yu Meng spread his hands and responded calmly, "I won¡¯t. White Flower Skrk Family people are the best rule flowers."

    The man in a ck suit curved up a lip corner and sneered, "You better be. Don¡¯t cause troubles to your own family, neither to us. Our Great Censorate is responsible for the maintenance of order for this banquet. If anyone dares to bring us a trouble, we will be d to send him to the dark prison in the Great Censorate."

    Lanyu, who had extorted some precious pieces of jewelry from Yu Meng earlier this day, also walked into the hall. The pieces of jewelry were now worn on her body, making her shine resplendently. With those exotic pieces of jewelry, a long golden dress, and the golden beautiful patterns painted on the backs of her hands, she looked just like a god from another world, beautiful, charming, and noble.

    Numberless Yu n young men sighed in amazement. Even the few who had been fawning on Lanxi immediately turned away from her and came to Lanyu¡¯s side. They told Lanyu their names and the names of their families, eagerly ingratiating themselves to Lanyu¡¯s favor.

    With a charming smile, Lanyu chuckled from time to time with a sharp voice. Surrounded by countless Yu n young men, she was like a blooming flower that emitted a strong aroma, attracting all kinds of butterflies, bees, and flies.

    The few men in ck suits were also attracted by Lanyu. They turned back and slowly moved towards her.

    A few maids walked pass the group of Yu n young men gathered around Lanyu. Theirrge dresses swept across the young men¡¯ bodies, and their hair even floated past a few young men¡¯ faces. The faint aroma left behind by these maids caught the attention of some young men who had been trying their best to fawn upon Lanyu. The few young men couldn¡¯t help but turn around to nce at the maids.

    The maids left through the path between the silver table zone and the bronze table zone, passing by Yu Meng¡¯s table like a group of butterflies. Ji Hao reached out a hand and cast a spell with a low voice. As he clenched his fingers towards a maid, tens of invisible strands of smells were grasped in his hand. These smells belonged to the tens of Yu n young men who were touched by the maid¡¯s dress, including the few who attempted to make a ¡¯deal¡¯ with Lanxi.

    Ji Hao then picked up arge bronze wine cup and filled it with wine. After he sent the strands of smells into the wine cup, the wine began vibrating intensely. Tiny bubbles arose from the bottom of the cup, causing a series of popping noise. Along with the noise, the wine split up, exposing tens of tiny humanoid figures which were condensed from the wine.

    These tiny figures were only as big as thumbs, but they were all lifelike. If one looked closer, one would find that they had the exact same faces as some of the group of Yu n young men around Lanyu.

    "Magical!" Yu Meng, who sat close to Ji Hao, nced at those tiny figures who had been rolling in Ji Hao¡¯s wine cup. With a low voice, he eximed, "What are you going to do? Can you kill them in this way? How amazing. My family has no such high-level magic."

    "Not magic, this is a curse." Ji Hao smiled and looked at Yu Meng while exining, "A secret inherited curse from Southern Wastnd ns in Pan Gu world. I have a shallow knowledge on curses. Many old Southern Wastnd Magi can do this a hundred times more secretly than me, but get a result ten-thousand times fiercer and scarier. I can only do this because I have a great power."

    Smilingly nodding to Yu Meng, Ji Hao picked up a bronze table knife and nted it into the cup, conveniently cutting the tiny figures in the cup into pieces. Soon, what was held in his hand became a cup of wine again.

    All of a sudden, tens of Yu n young men surrounding Lanyu burst into shrill howls as a giant amount of blood erupted from their bodies and enormous wounds appeared on them, as if an invisible giant was cutting them with a tremendous de. Their limbs fell off their bodies as their bodies were cut into pieces. Some of them even had their heads directly chopped off in this invisible attack.

    Blood sshed like fountains, covering Lanyu. Amidst with Lanyu¡¯s hysterical, deafening shrieks, tens of young nobles died right on spot. A minute ago, they were so alive and energetic, that even their blood seemed to be reced by hormones. But now, they lied on the ground in pieces, soaked in their blood. People in the hall began screaming, and the situation immediately turned chaotic.

    Ji Hao dropped the table knife, raised his wine cup, and grinned to Yu Meng, who was dumfounded already.

    "To the Secret Code of Law!" He said.

    "To the Secret Code of Law!" Stiffly, Yu Meng raised his cup as well.

    Yu Meng¡¯s whole body was cold as ice, while his heart was twitching. He did not know how on earth should he defend himself against such a curse.

 Chapter 1741: Nailhead Seven Arrow Book

    Chapter 1741: Nailhead Seven Arrow Book

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Quiet, Quiet!"

    A stately Yu n old man walked out of the crowd and poked his golden staff heavily on the ground, causing an ear-piercing buzzing noise. The entire hall quaked slightly as a strong power swept across the soul and body of everyone on the scene, immediately stimting the spirits of all panicked Yu n nobles and calming them down.

    "This is just a small situation, not even worth mentioning!" The old man said while opening his erect eye. The pupil in his erect eye was dark-golden, with faintly visible silver threads of light shing inside. "It seems that the local creatures in this world have given us a small weing gift...But, that¡¯s alright. Soon, they will learn what true horror is!" This old man continued with a nd smile.

    Large groups of men in ck suits from the Great Censorate surged into the hall, expertly cleaning the hall without leaving even a stain of blood on the floor. As they sprayed a little special perfume, the scent of blood was covered by a strong floral aroma. After that, everything seemed to go back normal.

    Lanyu suffered a palm strike on the back of her neck, as she was covered in blood and frightened so much that she couldn¡¯t stop crying and screaming. As a result, she fainted and was then sent out. Ji Hao saw quite a few Great Censorate people surround her. Clearly, she was going to face a serious investigation.

    More Great Censorate people came to the hall, that by now, one could see men in ck suits everywhere, looking cold and serious. They stared fiercely at everyone in the hall like hunting dogs searching for prey. Anyone in the hall could be their prey.

    About ten Yu n nobles with serious expressions gathered together, running a discussion with a low voice.

    "Yu Dun, the current leader of Ado River Family, is only a ¡¯seal¡¯. But among all alive elderships of Ado River Family, three were ¡¯crowns¡¯, neen were ¡¯seals¡¯, and forty-three were ¡¯staffs¡¯. Therefore, Yu Dun is holding a great hidden power." Yu Meng nced at the old man who walked out the first to maintain the order of this ce, then lowered his voice and said to Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao nodded. In Pan Yu world, ¡¯crowns¡¯, ¡¯seals¡¯ and ¡¯staffs¡¯ didn¡¯t have lifelong tenures of their titles. Except for death, many situations would cause an alternation of power, making these high-level nobles who controlled the Holy Realm be reced.

    After being relieved from their titles, these former ¡¯crowns¡¯, ¡¯seals¡¯ and ¡¯staffs¡¯ would have all kinds of privileges in Pan Yu world, which would be a part of their family powers, to strengthen the foundations of their families. This was an extremelyplicated game of power, that only the top-graderge families had the qualification to take parts in.

    Even though Yu Dun was merely a ¡¯seal¡¯, Ji Hao clearly saw two ¡¯crowns¡¯ standing by his sides. While talking to Yu Dun, these two ¡¯crowns¡¯, who seemed to be much younger than him, had been showing considerable respect to him, as they listened to each word he said so carefully. As Yu Meng said, Yu Dun held a great hidden power in his family.

    Yu Dun and the other few gathered and discussed for a while, then scattered quickly. They each calmly and quietly called their trusted subordinates and gave a series of orders.

    Before long, the hall became noisy again, as if nothing had just happened. Countless Yu n young men gathered together, surrounding beautiful girls and making efforts. From a distance away, Ji Hao heard Lanxi¡¯s silverughter once again.

    What a strong-minded girl! The sudden death of the few young men who tried so hard to earn her favor didn¡¯t affect her at all. She masterly walked between those noble young men, whose eyes were glowing brightly, arousing their desires while skillfully making sure that no one could take any advantage of her.

    "Your fianc¨¦e is an expert with men." Ji Hao gave Yu Meng an unkind sneer.

    "Your power amazed me, even scared me." Ignoring what Ji Hao said, Yu Meng said slowly, "If you can show me an even greater power, I will be d to introduce you to a few important allies of mine."

    "Isn¡¯t what happened just now enough?" Ji Hao looked at Yu Meng, his eyes narrowed.

    "What happened just now has shocked me strongly, but to my allies, that may not be good enough!" Said Yu Meng straightforwardly, "If you can show me a greater power, your power would be very important to our future decisions."

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes as well. Future decisions? Regarding their future attitude to Pan Gu world? These ¡¯bumpkins¡¯ did have ns. Even though they were ¡¯bumpkins¡¯ in the eyes of people fromrge Yu n families, deep inside, they were proud and arrogant Yu n nobles!

    Smiling faintly, Ji Hao nodded.

    People walked into the hall like streams of water. The bronze table zone was almost filled up. Seventy percent of the seats in the silver table zone were upied, while the seats in the golden table zone were taken by forty to fifty percent. People talked loudly as they walked around. In the hall, Yu n nobles, Jia n nobles, and Xiu n nobles divided into countless groups, chatting andughing while wearing all kinds ofplicated expressions, intriguing against each other or exchanging interests...

    This hall was like a giant dark whirlpool, containing all kinds of dirtiness.

    Suddenly, the area that Yu Meng and Ji Hao stayed in quieted down. Numberless nobles in this area showed a trace of shock on their faces while watching Yu Dun walk slowly over with his golden staff.

    Surrounded by ten guards, Yu Dun came to Yu Meng¡¯s table. Before Yu Meng could stand up, he had already amicably pressed a hand on Yu Meng¡¯s shoulder. "Yu Meng, we¡¯re family from now on. Hmm, Lanxi is over there. Why don¡¯t you go talk to her? Later on, I hope that you can ask her for a dance." He lowered his head and grinned while talking to Yu Meng.

    Yu Dun shook Yu Meng¡¯s shoulder and continued with an unassable tone, "The first dance tonight belongs to you and Lanxi. No one can take this privilege away from you, because I say so."

    Hearing this, countless people stared straight at Yu Meng from all directions, eyes turning red from jealousy.

    The current leader of Ado River Family personally invited Yu Meng to have the first dance tonight with a girl from his family. What an honor!

    White Flower Skrk Family was going to rise...Merging with the bloodline of Ado River Family, White Flower Skrk Family people would soon climb up to the top. It was like a sparrow bing a phoenix, a wild grass bing a ganoderma!

    Yu Meng, how could this b*stard be so lucky?

    Yu Hao and Yu Meng¡¯s families politely stood up.

    Ji Hao opened his erect eye and fixed it on Yu Dun.

    In the heaven, on a simply styled white bone altar, the Nailhead Seven Arrow Book quaked slightly and released a suffocating power.

    Taisi was dancing around the altar, making a strange step while fully activating the power of the book. Through an indecipherable connection, the book was connected with Ji Hao¡¯s eye of Dao.

 Chapter 1742: Curse Him to Death in Public

    Chapter 1742: Curse Him to Death in Public

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The Nailhead Seven Arrow Book was a mysterious inherited treasure belonging to Shaosi and Taisi, terrifyingly powerful.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t sneak into Liang Zhu City and follow Yu Meng into this banquet of the non-humankind without any preparation. On the contrary, he prepared everything before he started this journey, including Taisi and the Nailhead Seven Arrow Book as a trump card.

    Taisi was the God of Life and Death now, and the book had a horrible power, perfectly matching his divine position. Ji Hao was a divine emperor; as a divine God, Taisi was under Ji Hao¡¯smand. Therefore, Ji Hao was naturally able to use Taisi¡¯s power, and the mysterious, disastrous power of the book. The moment Ji Hao opened his eye of Dao, the book had already locked on Yu Dun through tens of millions of miles.

    An imperceptible power coiled in the air, slowly wrapping Yu Dun¡¯s body like thin threads. Next, the power winded around the few trusted subordinates around Yu Dun, then reached to the group of ¡¯crowns¡¯, ¡¯seals¡¯ and ¡¯staffs¡¯ who had close contact with Yu Dun just now.

    Yu Dun acted amicably and warmly while talking to Yu Meng. His voice was neither low nor high, and could just be heard by the hundreds of people in the surroundings.

    "Yu Meng, you¡¯re a good boy. Really, I mean it. Under your leadership, the White Flower Skrk Family has had a mentionable development. You are a very capable young man. We, Ado River Family, need fresh blood like you." Yu Dun gave a bright grin and continued, "I know that you young people are passionate, that you often take impulsive actions when encountering with certain situations."

    "But, we are nobles, the highest Yu n nobles, so we should solve problems in the way we Yu n nobles do, instead of using violence." Yu Dun gently patted Yu Meng¡¯s shoulder and said with a soft and warm voice, sounding like both a warning and reminder. "If you use violence under any negative situation..."

    Yu Dun chuckled and straightened his body, then said sincerely, "Violence and killing can solve most of the problems, but not all. Young man, think when things happen."

    Yu Meng slowly stood up and reverently bowed to Yu Dun, "Your wish is higher than everything. Every word from you represents the highest wisdom. I will remember every word you said, and I not do anything that I shouldn¡¯t be doing."

    Yu Dun gave Yu Meng aplicated nce, then glimpsed at the group of people from his family. His eyes quickly swept across Ji Hao¡¯s body, sharp as de. Ji Hao lowed his head and showed his politeness and cautiousness, which were just right.

    Nodding slightly, Yu Dun continued in satisfaction, "Good boy, really good!"

    He made a fist and gently punched on Yu Meng¡¯s chest for twice, then nced around. Within the bronze table area, everyone who received his nce bowed deeply to him, without daring to straighten their bodies back up in a long while. As everyone in the surrounding was bowing, Yu Dun seemed to be even taller and majestic.

    Giving a faint smile in satisfaction, Yu Dun knocked the ground loudly with his golden staff and caused a deep but strong buzzing noise, then said, "So, rx everyone! Enjoy the wine and the dainty dishes, and just rx. This banquet is an opportunity for you to know each other...Many families from far away haven¡¯t arrived yet, but look, how strong is our Pan Yu world!"

    Hearing him, all the others in the hallughed. They nced around andughed even louder.

    Not to mention anyone else, within the bronze table zone, the family of everyone who was invited to this banquet had controlled one or more worlds. Among them, some were like Yu Meng, who had conquered and ruled over a whole hundred worlds!

    People from tens of thousands of low-grade families had gathered in the bronze table zone. If theybined their powers, the result would be horrifying.

    Yu Dunughed loudly as well. However, Ji Hao clearly saw a shred of shade sh across his eye corner. Ji Hao narrowed his eyes. He didn¡¯t know where that shade came from, but he had already quietly triggered the power of the Nailhead Seven Arrow Book.

    Above the heaven, clouds drifted in the sky. Giant strands of natural power had been devoured by the Nailhead Seven Arrow Book, turning into some mysterious kind of power. Behind Taisi, who was dancing, a dim and hazy figure emerged silently and released an evil and mysterious power from the ancient time. That power flew into the Nailhead Seven Arrow Book like a rapid river. Taisi paused suddenly, then his eyes turned into a scary pale white color. Countless grey spell symbols rolled in those eyes. He began shaking and twitching as if he had suffered an electric shock; surrounding the altar, he danced faster and faster.

    Yu Dun smilingly turned around and walked to the golden table zone. Tens of ¡¯crowns¡¯, ¡¯seals¡¯ and ¡¯staffs¡¯ had entered the area, and were standing in the middle of the hall with smiles, waiting for Yu Dun.

    Yu Dun walked away step by step. He left the bronze table zone and walked into the silver table zone while smiling as he nodded to the leaders of the few most powerful fourth-grade families. The few family leaders hurriedly bowed to him to greet back.

    Suddenly, people began screaming. Everyone who had eyes on Yu Dun widened their eyes in fear and shock, as if they couldn¡¯t believe their own eyes!

    Yu Dun was the current leader of the powerful Ado River Family, a Pan Yu world noble with a ¡¯seal¡¯ title, the holder of a great hidden power. But, at this very moment, grey blood had been flowing out from his two eyes, nose, mouth, and ears.

    Grey blood?

    ck, a mysterious, ominous color.

    The grey blood flowed down his face like streams. At first, Yu Dun felt nothing, but kept walking step by step with a warm smile on his face, which was already covered in the grey blood. While walking, the grey blood flowed down his clothes, leaving a clear grey trace behind him.

    Three breathster, Yu Dun opened his erect eye. His erect eye was already rotten into minced meat, mixed in the grey blood that flowing out of his eye socket. Yu Dun kept moving forward, as if he had no feeling at all. Suddenly, he fell heavily to the ground.

    Within a short span of time, under the witness of so many people, his body decayed and became air-ked, eventually turning into a puff of ash that lied on the ground. It seemed that his body had suddenly gone through millions of years.

    None of Yu Dun¡¯s life-saving treasures reacted. He was also carrying all kinds of one-time-use magic talismans, but any of those triggered weren¡¯t triggered either.

    Right in front of so many Yu n nobles, he was torn apart by the secret enemy like a fragile piece of paper. He died, decaying thoroughly.

    Following a series of nks, about ten trusted subordinates around Yu Dun also fell to the ground, quietly turning into ashes.

    A tremor went through Ji Hao¡¯s body as he sensed a piercing pain from his internal organs. He was attacked by the counterforce from the Nailhead Seven Arrow power, and suffered quite a serious inner injury.

 Chapter 1743: Curse Them to Death In A Row

    Chapter 1743: Curse Them to Death In A Row

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    When Shaosi and Taisi¡¯s n was destroyed, they both were little kids. Therefore, they knew very little about their n.

    Taisi inherited the Nailhead Seven Arrow power, which was a disastrously powerful treasure, but he couldn¡¯t tell where it came from. All he knew was that the Nailhead Seven Arrow power was powerful, scarily and ridiculously powerful.

    Ji Hao once tried to figure out to background story of this mysterious treasure, but after failing to find any detailed record about it in the secret book collections of the Magi Pce, he gave up. However, this time, Ji Hao actually felt its horrifying power.

    Yu Dun was the current leader of Ado River Family, a high-grade noble from Pan Yu world with a title of ¡¯seal¡¯, a powerful being who had already touched the original great Dao of his world, a wealthy being who had at least one pre-world spirit-treasure with him for his own protection. Nevertheless, he was cursed to death so quietly. Ji Hao believed that Yu Dun was under the protection of at least tenyers of defensive magic seals or formations, but none of those delivered any effect.

    So quietly and silently, Yu Hua was cursed to death, without even knowing.

    Yu Meng¡¯s neck creaked, as he strenuously turned his head around and gave Ji Hao a slow nce, which was filled with an extreme horror, with his deeply sudden eyes. He was shocked, or to be precise, awfully frightened by Ji Hao.

    As the leader of the White Flower Skrk Family¡¯s suzerain family, Yu Dun had been suppressing the White Flower Skrk Family so hard, that White Flower Skrk Family people were forced into a nearly hopeless situation, barely having room to breathe. But, this powerful being was killed right on the spot, so quickly, so easily, like a meaningless street dog.

    Yu Meng wasn¡¯t stupid. On the contrary, he was smart. He clearly knew that it was Ji Hao who did it.

    But, it was so, so dreadful. A ¡¯seal¡¯, the current leader of Ado River Family who stood high above the masses, who was one of the highest power-holders in Pan Gu world, who was such a strong and fearful being, was killed with no extra effort. More frightfully, same asst time, Yu Meng failed to figure out what kind of magic Ji Hao used to kill Yu Dun.

    The hall was quiet. All Yu n nobles, Jia n nobles, and Xiu n nobles, from higher-grade families or lower-grade families, who were family leaders or ordinary family members, had been maintaining an absolute silence.

    With fear, people had their eyes fixed on Yu Dun¡¯s clothes, on his golden staff whichnded heavily on the ground, on the three pre-world spirit treasures and one pre-world supreme treasures, which fell out after he turned into ashes.

    Based on Yu Dun¡¯s position, on the social status of Ado River Family, and the wealth umted by Pan Yu world people by conquering and looting countless worlds, it was a reasonable thing for Yu Dun to own a pre-world supreme treasure. People in the hall looked at that nine storeyed, pyramid-shaped pre-world supreme treasure which was glowing with a faint golden light. Everyone sensed the strong energy waves releasing from the treasure.

    Judging by the overwhelming, mountain-heavy energy waves, this pyramid was a defensive pre-world supreme treasure!

    Everyone on the scene felt the brewing wrath inside the fist-sized pyramid. Supreme treasures had spirits. The treasure sensed the death of its owner and was so infuriated.

    This was the scariest part of this whole thing. This pyramid had a strong spirit which was highly active and tightly connected with its owner. It had been closely watching on its owner, guarding every inch of its owner¡¯s body. If any enemy attacked, it should be able to immediately activate itself and defend its owner. It was a defensive pre-world supreme treasure, yet it made no reaction at all but ¡¯watched¡¯ its owner being killed by the invisible attack, without even having a chance to save thest trace of his soul. You Dun was gone, erased from the universe; even his original soul was crushed by the invisible attack.

    Pre-world supreme treasures had their own dignity and pride. This pre-world supreme treasure that belonged to Yu Dun was driven crazy by its owner¡¯s death. Tremendous waves of golden power erupted from this tiny pyramid and quaked the entire hall.

    "Great three suns and nine moons!" After a while, which was short as a moment but long as the entire lifetime of a world at the same time, a noble from the golden table zone finally burst into shriek. "What...What happened? What is hiding in this bloody Pan Gu world?"

    Right in front of hundreds of thousands of Pan Yu world nobles, under the protection of a pre-world supreme treasure, a ¡¯seal¡¯ was quietly murdered!

    Was this a joke? Was this a nightmare? All Pan Yu world people on the scene dared not to believe that this was true. They would rather believe that they were all sinking in a nightmare and nothing before their eyes truly existed.

    If it were Pan Gu world creatures who killed Yu Dun in such an undetectable way, then what exactly was hiding in Pan Gu world? Was this world truly as simple as they thought it was? Could this world truly be conquered as easily as they expected?

    Quite a number of colony world rulers who gathered in Pan Gu world under orders began exchanging nces. They suddenly realized that if Pan Gu world were really so easy to conquer, why would those greedy top-grade family people allow them toe here to share profits? Those high-grade families must have suffered defeats or fallen into traps in this world, for which reason, they summoned the colony rulers and their armies, to fight for them and die for them!

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and sensed his internal injuries.

    The Nailhead Seven Arrow Book was supremely powerful, but the counterforce from it was destructive too. After cursing Yu Dun to death, the counterforce from Nailhead Seven Arrow Book attacked Ji Hao and left a great number of cracks on Ji Hao¡¯s internal organs, despite the toughness of his body. These internal injuries were extremely hard to heal, that Ji Hao had flushed his internal organs over with his spirit blood over and over again, but it took at least a hundred times longer than usual for these injuries to heal.

    But, these injuries were still bearable.

    ncing at the group of ¡¯crowns¡¯, ¡¯seals¡¯ and ¡¯staffs¡¯ who had talked with Yu Dun earlier, Ji Hao took a deep breath and quickly connected with the Nailhead Seven Arrow Book again.

    The entire heaven was quaking slightly as the tremendous natural powers had been flowing into the Nailhead Seven Arrow Book. Ji Hao triggered the power of the entire heaven to support the Nailhead Seven Arrow Book, also adding slight traces of the great Dao power of Pan Gu world to it.

    As a divine emperor, Ji Hao had the qualification to use a certain amount of the power of the great Dao. At the moment, he tried his best to merge the great Dao power that he could control into the Nailhead Seven Arrow Book while casting a curse on the group of ¡¯crowns¡¯, ¡¯seals¡¯ and ¡¯staffs¡¯ who were targeted just now.

    The invisible attack descended suddenly. Grey blood began gushing out of the eyes, noses, mouths, and ears of those ¡¯crowns¡¯, ¡¯seals¡¯ and ¡¯staffs¡¯. All non-humankind nobles in the hall let out shrill screams and shrieks. Countless noble girls even fainted and fell on the ground with their eyes rolled up and mouths wide open like dead fishes.

    Normally, seeing these girls faint and fall to the ground, numberless noble young men would have attentively rushed up to hold them already. But today, no one took an extra nce at them.

    Everyone was staring at those ¡¯crowns¡¯, ¡¯seals¡¯ and ¡¯staffs¡¯ who had no idea what happened to them. People watched them decay and copse, until they eventually became puffs of ashes that thudded on the ground.

 Chapter 1744: Disturbed Poison

    Chapter 1744: Disturbed Poison

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    His heart was injured, as three heart arteries were broken.

    His liver was injured, as ny percent of his liver had withered.

    His lungs were injured, as his pulmonary alveoli were ruptured.

    ...

    After killing over ten ¡¯crowns¡¯, ¡¯seals¡¯ and ¡¯staffs¡¯ in one breath, Ji Hao sensed waves of sharp pain from inside his body. Same as his targets, he didn¡¯t feel any offensive force either, but his internal organs suffered actual harm.

    Suffering the unbearable pain, Ji Hao nearly burst into shrill howls despite his toughness and the great cultivation of his heart of Dao. That pain didn¡¯t juste from his body, it also came straight from the deepest area of his soul, as if countless people had been cutting his soul with tiny saw des. Ji Hao felt that he was going to be killed directly by the pain.

    Cold sweat oozed out of his forehead, flowing down to his chin through his cheeks, then dripping to the ground like raindrops.

    In other circumstances, some non-humankind beings would have noticed Ji Hao¡¯s strange behavior long ago, since he acted so weirdly. But at the moment, all hundreds of thousands of non-humankind beings on the scene had their faces covered in cold sweat, filled with shock and fear. Some of them had even been shaking, letting out a bone creaking noises.

    Some maids dropped therge trays carried in their hands, causing a series of nk as all kinds of exquisite wine containers smashed on the ground. Normally, these maids would have been dragged out and beaten to death already. But today, those mean non-humankind beings didn¡¯t have the mood to punish these careless maids. Instead, everyone was dumbfounded, with their eyes fixed on the remains of the group of ¡¯crowns¡¯, ¡¯seals¡¯ and ¡¯staffs¡¯ which were left on the ground after the terrifying death of their owners.

    About ten pre-world supreme treasures and tens of pre-world spirit treasures floated in the air, quaking intensely while releasing a suffocatingly strong pressure that almost disabled all non-humankind beings on the scene from moving.

    These pre-world supreme treasures and spirit treasures were infuriated by the death of their owners, and were losing control, just like the small golden pyramid that belonged to Yu Dun. Under their protection, their owners were actually killed without even a chance to fight back. No one even knew who the attacker was.

    This was a huge humiliation to these pre-world supreme treasures and spirit treasures. Among these treasures, many had been with the families of those dead ¡¯crowns¡¯, ¡¯seals¡¯, and ¡¯staffs¡¯ for generations. These treasures were proud as top-grade supreme treasures and spirit treasures, and had deep affections for the families of their owners. These treasures were as smart as human beings, and by now, they were on the verge of an outburst of rage.

    "Who was it?" A high-pitched voice could be heard from the crowd as a middle-aged Yu n man walked out, brows knitted. A fist-sized, exquisite purple feather crown floated above his head, pouring down strands of rainbow-like light to shield his entire body.

    This was a ¡¯crown¡¯ who had just arrived. The purple feather crown above his head was a pre-world supreme treasure with an especially great defensive power. Countless tiny andplicated spell symbols hovered around the crown, leaving hazy glowing trails in the air like fireflies.

    Ji Hao sensed the power of the feather crown and found it to be quite interesting. It had a considerably great defensive power against all kinds of magic curses. These Yu n nobles were apparently not stupid, that they had already figured out the method that Ji Hao used to kill Yu Dun and the others, and had already made the most correct reactions.

    ¡¯However, even though you have prepared yourself, I can still easily kill you. This is Pan Gu world. The moment you entered into this world, you are suppressed by the great Dao of nature of this world. Can your pre-world supreme treasures release even ten percent of their powers?¡¯ Ji Haoughed in his heart. He attempted to activate the Nailhead Seven Arrow Book once again, but a sharp wave of pain attacked from his internal organs, making him lose his eyesight temporarily, and nearly put him down to the ground.

    Ji Hao hurriedly gasped for air while widening his eyes in shock. Alright, the counterforce from the Nailhead Seven Arrow Book was way too scary, and seemed to be based on thew of causality. Ji Hao could not understand it, nor figure out a way to defend himself against it. Ji Hao had an almost unbreakable body, but still, he was injured quite seriously by the counterforce from the book. He wanted to kill more people with the book but he could not afford to suffer a stronger counterforce.

    Snorting slightly, Ji Hao had countless thoughts popped out in his head. Some ridiculous thoughts faded immediately, but the ones that might provide a better chance of sess had still been emerging in his mind.

    Right at this very moment, the pyramid belonging to Yu Dun had gathered enough wrath and power. Along with an earth-shaking bang, countless golden light beams burst from the pyramid, then everyone on the scene sensed the sky-copsing fury of the pyramid.

    All living beings in the hall felt the will of the pyramid ¡ª ¡¯Hand over the killer, or no one on the scene can live!¡¯

    The golden light was blinding, dazzling in the air. Yu n nobles in the hall raised hysterical, shrill shrieks and screams. The thousands of Yu n nobles who were the nearest to the pyramid were hit by the golden light, and their bodies immediately exploded into golden sand, drifting all over the hall.

    Another wave of golden light was released from the pyramid, bringing the strong will to everyone¡¯s heart ¡ª It wanted the killer. Without the killer, it would kill everyone in this hall without hesitation to avenge Yu Dun!

    The pyramid was a pre-world supreme treasure. Even though its main function was defensive, as a genuine pre-world supreme treasure, the power erupted from it was at the level of peak-Divine-Magus while no one was controlling it.

    Sadly, many of the non-humankind beings on the scene were noble young men anddies like Lanxi and Lanyu. They didn¡¯t have great individual strengths, but they attended this banquet because their families were powerful. They came here to gain some experiences and make friends.

    Among these noble youngdies and men, the ones at the level of Magus Kings could already be counted as hard-working. Facing the peak-Divine-Magi-level power released by the golden pyramid, these noble young people had no power of resistance at all. With a slight touch, the golden light destroyed their bodies.

    More terrifyingly, led by the pyramid, the pre-world supreme treasure and spirit treasures that flew out from the bodies of the other dead ¡¯crowns¡¯, ¡¯seals¡¯, and ¡¯staffs¡¯, were all agitated, especially the few with the power of killing. They released extra sharp and strong powers, that before theyunched an attack, the powers they released had already blown up thousands of non-humankind beings.

    Ji Hao smiled. He slightly moved his sleeve and dropped tens of colorful beads quietly to the ground.

    People had been walking around in the hall, and soon, these tiny beads were kicked away without leaving a trace.

    Strands of colorful mist were released from the beads, quickly merging into the air and turning invisible, without any smell. The mist quickly spread out in the hall and covered each corner within a couple of breaths.

    The ¡¯crown¡¯ with a feather crown glowing above his head had still been trying his best to maintain the order of this ce. He growled loudly in rage, but suddenly, his raging growls turned into panicked roars, "Poison? Be careful! Take antidote now!"

    Before he finished, tens of thousands of people had already thudded heavily against the ground, their faces darkened.

 Chapter 1745: A Cold Sword Light

    Chapter 1745: A Cold Sword Light

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    These colorful beads were poisonous, made by Yu Mu with the power of the ¡¯Department of Disease¡¯ of the heaven. The Department of Disease of the heaven controlled all kinds of diseases in the world. Therefore, even the strongest poison in the world was just like a toy in the Department of Disease. Yu Mu was a master of magic poisons. With the powers of the Department of Disease and the Disease Streamer, he made these beads. One could easily imagine how powerful they were.

    Strands of poisonous mist spread out and attacked incredibly fast. Tens of thousands of weak non-humankind beings fell straight down, their faces turned purely dark. The darkness soon spread to the other parts of their bodies through their necks, and wherever it reached, their blood and flesh rotted quickly. Large blood spots emerged from their dark skins, while ck blood gushed out of their mouths and noses.

    The hall was thrown into a great chaos. Some people fled outside while crying and screaming, but they were already affected by the poison. Outside the hall, a great number of loyal guards attempted to rush in to protect their masters, but at the front door, they bumped into the ones who surged out. Some wanted to go in while some wanted to go out. As a result, the front door was firmly blocked, and the poison spread faster and faster, further and further.

    "Antidote? Now!" Yu Meng rmedly nced at Ji Hao and growled with a deep and dry voice.

    Yu Meng was a powerful world ruler. Most of the worlds he ruled over were predominated by deserts. Therefore, the powers of Dao he attained were tightly rted to suns, sands, death, and strong poisons. Therefore, Yu Meng was immune to many toxins and poisons, that he could even feed on average poisons.

    Nevertheless, the poisonous beads made by Yu Mu were way too dangerous. Despite his power, Yu Meng felt that his throat was itchy, as if being filled with blisters. Yu Meng was awfully startled by this strange feeling. Was he poisoned? Could he still be poisoned as such a powerful being?

    Ji Hao took out a small bottle and put it into Yu Meng¡¯s hand. Covered by the chaotic situation, he silently showed his real face. The exotic ck long robe from Pan Sha world that he was wearing immediately turned into a faint golden ceremonial robe while he walked through the crowd with airy steps like a gust of wind, towards the ¡¯crown¡¯ who was shouting hoarsely to maintain the order, with a feather crown above his head.

    While walking, Ji Hao had already pulled out the Pan Gu sword. While walking past some panicked non-humankind nobles, he mercilessly wielded the sword and sent it deep into their bodies. The sword tip brought out vividly red streams of blood and raised even shriller screams.

    Quite some non-humankind beings saw Ji Hao killing in the hall, but they were frightened so badly by the suddenly attacking poison that they failed to realize that an enemy had alreadyunched an offensive. Instead, they thought that Ji Hao was a Yu n being who seized this opportunity to solve some personal grudges.

    They watched Ji Hao walk through the crowd, step by step. Behind him, blood had been flowing in streams as countless non-humankind nobles lied on the ground, twitching and struggling, hands covering the wounds on their vital body areas. The moment the Pan Gu sword sank into their bodies, the sword light destroyed their life-force. On the verge of death, these non-humankind beings widely opened their mouths, but failed to make any sound.

    Moon Crown Yu Mi, the current leader of Lanao River Family, one of the twelve ¡¯crowns¡¯ in Pan Yu world, who, ording to the legends, was able to predict the future, suddenly raised his head. Floating above his head, the purple feather crown emitted a blinding dark light, then poured down splendid light streams. The moment Moon Crown saw Ji Hao, the purple feather crown expanded by tens of times and transformed into a tower, covering his entire body.

    "He...isn¡¯t one of us!" Yu Mi pointed at Ji Hao and shouted out loud, "Guards! Stop him! Kill him! No! Capture him alive! Alive! I want him alive!"

    Ji Hao was less than three-hundred-meters away from Yu Mi. Surrounding him were desperately fleeing Yu n nobles. The Pan Gu sword shone with sharp beams of light and prated the bodies of more and more non-humankind nobles. These non-humankind nobles never even tried to pull out their weapon and fight back, but ran away from Ji Hao at their highest speeds.

    Yu Mi¡¯s raging voice echoed through the entire hall, enlightening arge number of fleeing Jia n nobles. They abruptly turned back and stared at Ji Hao. As the bravery contained in their blood erupted, hundreds of six-meters-tall Jia n warriors burst into furious roars.

    "Barbarian!" A golden armored Jia n general raised his first. Following a streak of me, a three-headed meteor hammer appeared in his hand. While wielding the meteor hammer, he approached Ji Hao withrge steps.

    The other Jia n warriors all pulled out their weapons and approached Ji Hao in anger. Some fleeing Yu n nobles stopped unconsciously and turned around to look at Ji Hao.

    After taking seven to eight steps towards Ji Hao, the faces of a half of the hundreds of Jia n warriors turned purely ck. As they quivered intensely, blood spurted out from the mouths and noses of some of them.

    "Idiots!" Yu Mi roared in anger, "Take the antidotes, then go get him! Have you forgotten how to fight already?! A bunch of useless things!"

    Hearing him, these Ji n warriors hurriedly began rummaging their pockets, tremblingly trying to find some pills.

    As these Jia n warriors paused, Ji Haoughed out loud and shed across the air. The golden bridge sparkled between his brows and brought him directly to Yu Mi through the distance of hundreds of meters, leaving a clear stream of light behind. Above Yu Mu¡¯s head, the strangely shaped tower, which was transformed from his purple feather crown, emitted strands of colorful light. The moment Ji Hao teleported himself, waves of ripples were stirred up from the space between Ji Hao and Yu Mi.

    Within this moment, the tower showed its unimaginable power. The distance between Yu Mi and Ji Hao were merely hundreds of meters, but the tower expanded to a whole billion miles!

    No average being was able to cover such a huge distance to attack Yu Mi, but with the golden bridge, Ji Hao easily broke this space magic seal cast by the tower and easily rushed up to Yu Mi.

    Ji Hao let out his divine seal, raised clouds of purple mist, and illuminated the entire area with a golden light. In this very moment, the tremendous power of the great Dao of Pan Gu world descended and suppressed Yu Mi¡¯s power to an extreme degree. The tower above his head let out a deep buzzing noise while dazzling and quaking.

    "Since you¡¯re already here, don¡¯t ever leave. Pan Gu world is vast enough to be your grave!" Ji Hao gave arge grin. While talking, he wielded the Pan Gu sword andunched thebined move of the five with all his power.

    Swords lights emerged from the air and merged into the Pan Gu sword instantly. As the sword lights shed, the hearts of countless non-humankind beings in the hall turned ice-cold, because they saw the strangely shaped tower above Yu Mi¡¯s head, which was a measurelessly powerful pre-world supreme treasure, cut into two. The Pan Gu sword then went down from Yu Mi¡¯s head and sliced him into two parts as well.

    Ji Haoughed loudly, causing a sharp pain to generate from his internal organs, which were injured by the counterforce from the Nailhead Seven Arrow Book.

    "Great! Great!" Heughed wildly while four, hundreds of meters long sword lights swept across the entire hall.

 Chapter 1746: The Power of Sword Realm

    Chapter 1746: The Power of Sword Realm

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "No!"

    Ji Hao killed Yu Mi with a single sword move, while Yu Mi, who was known as someone with the power to foresee the future, failed to predict his own death. The great Dao of Pan Gu world suppressed his power by ny-five to ny-seven percent, and barely left him with a power of resistance. Thus, he died.

    The Pan Gu sword continued buzzing. The deep and strong buzzing noise made it sound like a heavy axe more than a longsword. Just now, not only did it kill Yu Mi, it also destroyed a pre-world supreme treasure. Some original wildness deep inside the Pan Gu sword seemed to be aroused, that it kept buzzing and boosting Ji Hao¡¯s boiling blood. Along with the buzzing noise, Ji Hao¡¯s inner injuries, which were caused by the counterforce from the Nailhead Seven Arrow Book, had been healing speedily.

    Numberless non-humankind beings witnessed Ji Hao killing Yu Mi with the sword as easily as ughtering a chicken. Their brains were nked out.

    Those colony nobles who came from the worlds they conquered and ruled, who had attained a high position by fighting and killing, managed this situation fine. As veteran warriors, they were shocked by the death of Yu Mi, a high-grade noble, but weren¡¯t frightened. On battlefields, anyone could fall, no matter how high was his or her social status, wasn¡¯t this right?

    Unlike them, the nobles from Pan Yu world, who had been standing high above the rest, felt that even their souls were shaken by Yu Mu¡¯s death. Yu Mi was able to predict the future, but he had actually been killed so easily. How could this even be real? He was a ¡¯crown¡¯!

    Earlier on, with the power of the Nailhead Seven Arrow Book, Ji Hao killed two ¡¯crowns¡¯ in a row, but that didn¡¯t shock these Pan Yu world nobles as much. After all, magic curses were mysterious, and the visual impact delivered by the traceless curse power was surely not as strong as the violent sword-hack-killing and the sshing blood. Without being able to fight back, Yu Mi was killed by a single sword move. This caused a certain strong psychological effect on many Pan Yu world nobles.

    "This is impossible!" Some young Yu n noble men screamed heartbreakingly, their faces blushed, especially the ones from Lanao River Family. They subconsciously kneeled on the ground, their heads in their arms. They did not know what to do, as if their whole world had copsed.

    The noisy and chaotic hall suddenly turned strangely quiet. The people stopped running, but dumbly stared at Ji Hao and his sword, with fear and shock. Some smart and battlewise non-humankind nobles discovered the four sword lights created by Ji Hao, and sank into an even deeper fear.

    "Leave the hall with your people and your allies!" Suddenly, Yu Meng heard Ji Hao¡¯s frosty and emotionless voice lingering around his ears.

    He quivered, with his fine hair stood straight up. Attacked by a tremendous sense of crisis, he couldn¡¯t even see things clearly anymore, and his internal organs began twitching. He turned around and gave an order to his few trusted subordinates with his eyes, then quickly warned some of the others in the hall by using a special silent voice magic.

    While doing all this, Yu Meng had already rushed brutally to the front door of the hall with his people. He pulled out a golden staff which was carved with a wolf head and wielded it, sending the people near the front door flying away, then rushed out with giant steps.

    The moment Yu Meng rushed out, the four sword lights Ji Hao creatednded in the four corners of the hall.

    The sword lights shone dazzlingly and stood in the corners of the hall like four enormous swords. Following shrill sword buzzing noises, the sword lights suddenly changed colors ¡ª The one in the east was a sword light of the great Dao of destruction, with a color of mysterious ck; the one in the west was a sword light of the great Dao of creation, bright and clear. The one in the south was a sword light of the great Dao of sun, golden and splendid, and the one in the north was a sword light of the great Dao of extreme negative, with a cold and peaceful silver color.

    As the four sword lightsnded on the ground, centering on the spot trodden under Ji Hao¡¯s feet, a magic formation wasposed, connecting with the natural stars and the earth meridians. Clouds of mist rose from the ground. Within the mist, hazy mountains could be seen, with rivers flowing slowly. The magic formation expanded suddenly, covering the entire hall and the hundreds of thousands of non-humankind nobles in the hall.

    This was called ¡¯heaven-killing, earth-ughtering sword formation¡¯, created by Ji Hao based on Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation, with the power of the divine heaven and earth formation and the vast natural powers. Once this great formation wasposed, the entire roof of the hall was gone. Countless natural stars were quietly hanging in the sky, staring at the ones in the hall like merciless eyes while emitting a thrilling, bloodcurdling power.

    The earth buzzed slightly while sharp gusts of winds blew in through the floor. Wherever the winds blew across, bone-deep wounds were left on the legs of countless non-humankind beings in the hall.

    Heavily armored or protected by secret treasures, when the sharp winds blew across, the clothes of all these non-humankind nobles remained perfectly undamaged, but their bodies were already harmed badly.

    Blood sshed like a rain while shrill howls could be heard without an end. The highest few ¡¯seals¡¯ on the scene finally recovered from the shock and wrath brought by the death of Yu Mi. They pointed at Ji Hao and burst into sonorous growls, "Kill him!"

    Ji Hao smiled. He raised the Pan Gu sword and let Yu Yu¡¯s Dao of sword raise a tsunami in his heart. His entire embryo of Dao transformed into a blinding sword light as it swept across the entire hall with an endless sword intent, turning the hall into a fierce sword realm.

    Waves of sword lights descended from the sky, from the cold natural stars, covering all non-humankind beings in the hall like a storm.

    Waves of sword light erupted from the ground, tens of meters long, spinning swiftly on the ground like windmills. Wherever the sword lights reached, body parts were sent up into the air like the eruption of volcanos.

    Strands of sword power winded in the sky like brooks, merging intorger streams, then forming great rivers. The rivers of sword power surged and roared, shredding all armors, battle robes, secret treasures, and fleshy bodies into pieces.

    Sword, sword, sword...

    The eyes of all non-humankind nobles in the hall were dazzled. They saw everything in the hall turn into a sharp sword under the effect of an invisible power.

    The tables became swords; the chairs became swords too; the wine cups and wine pots all became swords. Corroded by the sword intent, even their long hair became countless straight, nking, sharp swords.

    The swords were swishing in the hall, nking against each other while lunging and impatiently devouring blood and flesh.

    The non-humankind nobles in the hall let out heartrending shrieks. Before they figured out what exactly had been happening, they felt a million long swords cut into their bodies all at once, then they exploded into clouds of blood mist.

    The shadows of the swords shed while the sword power upied the whole area. Blood boiled in the hall while the fierce sword power reached directly into the sky. Within a blink of an eye, more than half of the hundreds of thousands of non-humankind nobles who excitedly gathered here for a banquet were ughtered.

 Chapter 1747: Besieged Circle Upon Circle

    Chapter 1747: Besieged Circle Upon Circle

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "The highest three suns and nine moons...All Pan Sha world ancestors¡¯ souls...This is so beautiful!"

    Yu Meng stood outside the hall, stunned. While watching the blood falling like a rain and sensing the strong blood scent in the blowing wind, he unwittingly began praying to the ancestors¡¯ souls of Pan Sha world creatures. Pan Sha world was the first world conquered by his family.

    If any high-grade noble from Pan Yu world heard Yu Meng, a Yu n noble, praying to the ancestors¡¯ souls from another world, Yu Meng would be regarded as a ¡¯heresy¡¯, and would be burned to death on a burning stake. But, at the moment, under the current circumstances, no one heard his murmuring at all.

    The hall was wrapped in a meters thickyer of sword power. Some people in the hall attempted to rush out while some guards took actions to rush in from the outside. But, all of them were shredded once they touched the interweaving, four-coloredyer of sword power. Their armors, bodies, and souls were all shredded.

    Inside the hall, sword lights and sword power strands had been shing and interweaving. Every bone-piercing cold strand of sword power brought up a sharp stream of blood while sending body parts up into the sky. Before the body parts fell on the ground, the shapeless and traceless sword intent would tear them into pieces.

    Numberless non-humankind nobles had been shivering in the hall. They weren¡¯t dancing; their bodies trembled intensely and uncontrobly because tiny but sharp strands of sword power had been rapidly prating their bodies, tearing them apart.

    Following shrill ¡¯popping¡¯ noises, countless holes appeared on their bodies. Atst, a giant strand of sword power burst out, thoroughly mincing them and ending their pain.

    The ones who weren¡¯t cursed to death by the Nailhead Seven Arrow Book or killed by Ji Hao tremblingly gathered together and activated their defensive treasures, generatingyers of light shields. The light shields merged together and formed a thick light screen, firmly shielding all of them. They screamed with dry voices and angrily urged their guards, who waited outside, toe in and protect them.

    The sword power dominated the entire great hall. Soon, most of the non-humankind beings in the hall would be killed right on the spot, unless Supreme-level powerful beings showed up to tear open the sword realm which was sealed off by Ji Hao. Ji Hao carefully spared the small area where Yemo Luoye and the other Yu Dynasty people stayed in. Except them, all the other non-humankind beings in the hall would die.

    Yemo Luoye, Dishi Yanluo and the other Yu Dynasty people stood stiffly, without daring to move a finger. The sharp swords powers and sword light nearly brushed across their bodies. This small group of people watched everyone around them being ughtered, while they themselves stayed perfectly unharmed.

    "Ji Hao...He wants us to break with the other nobles!" As the emperors in power of Yu Dynasty, these people weren¡¯t stupid. They immediately figured out Ji Hao¡¯s intention, but couldn¡¯t do a thing to him at all.

    Ji Hao heard Yemo Luoye and the others cursing him in low voices. Amidst the strands of sword power, streams of sshing blood, and countless bodies sent flying by heavy sword power strikes, he gracefully and deeply bowed to them. While straightening up his body, he swung an arm backward and hacked a muscr Jia n noble, who crazily punched on him, into two.

    The divine seal floated above his head. The power of the great Dao of Pan Gu world was locked on this great hall through the divine heaven and earth great formation. Except for Ji Hao, every living being in this hall was now under the suppression of the great Dao of Pan Gu world. Therefore, Supreme-level non-humankind beings now could release divine-level powers at most, while divine-level non-humankind beings had been dragged down to even beneath the level of Magus Kings.

    Ji Hao was such a terrifying being. He owned the Pan Gu bell and Pan Gu sword, both of which were incredibly powerful supreme treasures. He also possessed the unbreakable Pan Gu body. What made him even scarier was that he had attained a giant amount of saint¡¯s power from Priest Mu!

    Saint¡¯s power...Those so-called ¡¯crowns¡¯, ¡¯seals¡¯, and ¡¯staffs¡¯ in the hall might have surpassed Ji Hao by far in cultivation, but in the terms of power quality, they couldn¡¯t even touch a shadow of his.

    With a slight sword move, Ji Hao created an eye-piercing beam of sword light. Facing the sword light which was motivated by the saint¡¯s power, the defensive seals used by the non-humankind nobles provided no power of resistance at all. Layers of magic shields were cut open, as more and more bodies were torn into pieces. Then, endless sword lights and sword power surged up and minced those non-humankind beings.

    Maintaining a faint smile, Ji Hao activated the Pan Gu bell to shield his body, then approached the group of highest nobles who gathered together, slowly with the Big Dipper step.

    "Guys, the weather is not bad." Ji Hao gave a warm grin and greeted the nearly one-thousand top-grade nobles gathered in this area.

    In the center of this crowd, tens of non-humankind nobles stared at Ji Hao with their teeth clenched. "Tell those useless things outside to break in right now! We¡¯ll allow them the time span of ten more breaths. If they..." Roared a grey-haired ¡¯staff¡¯.

    The ¡¯staff¡¯s voice suddenly faded as he looked at Ji Hao with a soul-deep fear.

    The Pan Gu sword released a beam of sword light that was hundreds of meters long. The cold sword light pierced the defensive light screen which was created by this group of top-grade nobles joint-handedly. Along with a deafening tearing noise, the light screen was torn apartyer byyer, and their pre-world treasures were cut broken one after another. Quite a few supreme treasures with defensive powers let out painful screams.

    In Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, the mysterious man sat above Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao with his legs crossed. While excitedly waving his hands, he yelled, "Yes, just like this, this sword has merged with the Pan Gu axe which opened up this world...It can even open up a world! Ji Hao kid, break their heads!"

    Indeed, the Pan Gu sword in Ji Hao¡¯s hands had merged with the Pan Gu axe which belonged to Saint Pan Gu, and had once opened up a world and ughtered millions and millions of Chaos monsters!

    In front of the Pan Gu axe, the spirit treasures and supreme treasures used by these non-humankind nobles were just a pile of scrap metal pieces.

    Before, Ji Hao wasn¡¯t powerful enough to fully activate the Pan Gu sword¡¯s power. But, with the saint¡¯s power ¡¯generously¡¯ gifted by Priest Mu, Ji Hao was already able to activate the sword to a certain degree.

    The sword light was bone-piercingly cold. More and more spirit treasures and supreme treasures were broken. Suddenly, a warmth rose from Ji Hao¡¯s body while he activated his tremendous strength with his thriving spirit blood and pushed the Pan Gu sword violently forward.

    Underyers of protections, the group of top-grade non-humankind nobles vented hoarse screams. Ji Hao sliced their throats with the Pan Gu sword and sent over a thousand heads up into the sky, making the blood squirt tens of meters high.

    Outside the hall, numberless non-humankind guards who witnessed this lost their minds.

    They roared hysterically and cursed Ji Hao with the evilestnguages they knew. Shrill rms could be heard from every direction while countless non-humankind armies marched over, surrounding the hallyer byyer.

    Within a twinkling of an eye, billions of elite non-humankind warriors encircled the entire hall and covered the sky and the earth.

    Ji Haoughed out loud as he pushed his hands forwards. The sword power instantly spread out from the hall and swept across the area with a radius of three-thousand miles.

 Chapter 1748: Slaughtering in the Turmoil of War

    Chapter 1748: ughtering in the Turmoil of War

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Liang Zhu City fell into a turmoil of war. A strand of sword power nearly brushed across Yu Meng¡¯s body. A few beautiful emeralds on his golden armor burst into a bright light and cracked into pieces.

    Yu Meng was startled. He hurriedly yelled at his subordinates and brought them to flee further away at the highest speed. Earlier, he clearly watched Ji Hao easily kill so many top-grade nobles. Even though Yu Meng believed that he could defeat any of those spoiled high-grade nobles without making an extra effort, he still didn¡¯t have the courage to face Ji Hao on his own.

    "He is a frightful being, but we can trust him." Yu Meng gritted his teeth, telling the others about his thoughts through the silent voice magic. "The only thing we need to prevent is this monster swallowing us as his new targets after our goal is achieved."

    Low voices could be heard from around Yu Meng¡¯s ears.

    "Damn it, Yu Meng! Is this the ally you suggested? What a damnable guy, but I like him!"

    "Ahah! Have you all seen how he killed Yu Mi? With one single sword move, that old b*stard was hacked into two! Great, that old b*stard is dead. His grandson will soon sink his family, so no one will cast greedy eyes on my baby girl anymore."

    "Aren¡¯t you ashamed? Damn you! You¡¯re a powerful man who ruled five great worlds, yet you can¡¯t even protect your own daughter. How could you even be shameless enough to say something like that? But, that kid is truly scary. Even I was shocked."

    "I merely failed to protect my daughter, but look at Yu Meng, he nearly failed to protect himself! Hah! Imagine this! If that ¡¯adorable¡¯ Miss Lanxi became Yu Meng¡¯s wife, oh that must be beautiful!"

    A series of guffaw burst by Yu Meng¡¯s ears, making his face darken in anger. He clenched his teeth and gave vent to a torrent of abuse, but still failed to stop these unkind people who had secretly allied with him fromughing at him. "Restrain your people. We can¡¯t be a part of this sudden conflict." Helplessly, Yu Meng quickly changed the topic.

    "Send out more scouts and let them keep an eye on the armies from thoserge families, to assess their strengths in details, observe the habits and skills of theirmanders, and figure out exactly how powerful they are. Then, runparisons between them and us to see if these high-grade family armies can be as good as ours."

    Yu Meng quickly made his suggestion. The voices responded by his ears, agreeing with him.

    Arge group of ¡¯bumpkins¡¯ from colony worlds left the hall with their subordinates while directing their troops to march to the hall. Numberless high-grade nobles from Pan Yu world screamed shrilly, as if their butts were on fire.

    They had already known about the death of those top-grade beings. A rescue was no longer possible. Right now, their mission was sealing Ji Hao in the hall. They needed to encircle and trap him, then capture him alive. They wanted to cut Ji Hao into pieces. Otherwise, they would never be able to wash off the great shame brought to their families by him!

    The leaders of Ado River Family, Lanao River Family, and the power-holders from the other ten top-grade families were killed by someone as easily as killing a chicken. This was such a great shame; it was like a lump of stinky cow dung falling right on the emblems of their families, emitting a soul-deep awful odor, that only Ji Hao¡¯s blood could clean!

    Amidst the chaos, a Yu n young men arrogantly stopped Yu Meng.

    Lanxi darted out from behind this young men, pointed at Yu Meng, and yelled, "Useless coward, go back there with your army and cut off that killer¡¯s head, then dedicate it to me as a trophy!"

    Yu Meng halted shortly, then looked around and pretended to be surprised. "Dear Miss Lanxi, I beg your pardon! Why would I do that?"

    Before Lanxi responded, the Yu n young man who stopped Yu Meng for her had alreadyughed out loud and said, "Oh, Lanxi, is this your fianc¨¦e? A stinky bumpkin? I have to say that..."

    Before he could finish his speech, Su quickly approached with a troop of Yu Meng¡¯s subordinates. Yu Meng expressionlessly stomped his foot against the ground and raised a cloud of dark sand. The sand cloud condensed into a swiftly spinning swirl that covered Yu Meng and his people, along with Lanxi and the young man.

    "Kill this pair of b*tches!" Amidst the chaos, no one noticed this small sandstorm magic seal. In the surroundings, countless Yu n nobles had been casting all kinds of magic seals to protect themselves or to seal off the space. Magical lights sparkled in everywhere, and inparison, this dark small sand swirl was not so eye-catching.

    Covered by the sand swirl, Yu Meng¡¯s face turned as cold and emotionless as the face of a statue. As the highest ruler of one-hundred sand worlds, the dominator of billions of creatures, the ¡¯Divine King¡¯ of numberless gods from the worlds he ruled, Yu Meng wasn¡¯t a soft-hearted man.

    Only when facing the Ado River Family would he show his softness and incapability. But, facing any other living being, he was Yu Meng, the highest, measurelessly powerful Divine King.

    ¡¯Puff¡¯! Su gripped a staff which was carved with an eagle head, and fiercely prated Lanxi¡¯s chest while screaming hoarsely, "For the highest ¡¯God of Meng¡¯...Bloody b*tch, your soul is mine now. I will torture it with the strongest venom from the dark desert/ I will make it cry in pain forever!"

    Lanxi¡¯s body twitched intensely as her soul was drawn into the staff before she could even cast a scream.

    The Yu n young men who apanied Lanxi thudded his knees against the ground and kowtowed heavily to Yu Meng, begging for his mercy, "Dear Master Yu Meng, I..."

    Tens of staffs carved with wolf heads, eagle heads, dog heads, goat heads, and tiger headsnded violently on him, directly turning his body into a cloud of blood mist.

    Su pointed his finger at the blood mist and drew the young man¡¯s soul into the eagle-headed staff.

    Yu Meng smiled and looked around in satisfaction. "This seems to be a nice day for hunting. By witnessing the death of these high-grade nobles, I even gained a deeper understanding of death. I believe that if we can wipe out all high-grade nobles from Pan Yu world, I will certainly be able to control the power of death!"

    Strands of sword power surged out of the hall and swept across the surrounding armies like rapidly flowing great rivers. The thousands of meters long sword power strands interwove and shredded thousands of people with a slight movement.

    The non-humankind armies marched to the hall wave after wave. No matter how many Ji Hao killed, more and more non-humankind warriors rushed up to encircle the entire hall.

    Yu Meng¡¯s eyes sparkled. Whispered a few words to Su and the other subordinates, he and his people disappeared in the darkness.

 Chapter 1749: The Massacre Continues

    Chapter 1749: The Massacre Continues

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Except for the ones who were spared or let out by Ji Hao on purpose, the other hundreds of thousands of non-humankind beings in the hall were all ughtered.

    Ji Hao raised his head and looked at the broken roof of the hall. Through the connection between himself and the natural stars, he did a calction and figured out the time span. With this heaven-killing, earth-ughtering great formation he created, he spent a quarter of an hour to kill all these non-humankind beings.

    "Such a low efficiency...If this were my Shifu¡¯s sword formation..." Ji Hao licked his mouth corner and murmured to himself. Perhaps, he would only need a second to finish off all non-humankind being in the hall with Yu Yu¡¯s original version of sword formation and his current power.

    But, that sword formation was way too horrifying. ording to Ji Hao¡¯s estimate, he could not freely control that sword formation with his current power, and as a consequence, he wouldn¡¯t be able to spare the lives of Yemo Luoye and the other Yu Dynasty people, and let Lanxi, Lanyu and some other high-grade nobles out. He could have killed them along with the others.

    Ji Hao wielded his arms and brought all the pre-world spirit supreme treasures which stayed in the hall without being shredded by the Pan Gu sword, into his broad sleeves. Quite a few obstinate and unruly pre-world supreme treasures buzzed loudly, trying to free themselves from Ji Hao¡¯s control. But threatened by a ¡¯nk¡¯ from the Pan Gu sword, they immediately quieted down like domestic rabbits.

    The roof and walls of the hall were torn down by the sword lights. Ji Hao trod on a lotus condensed from swords lights, glowing with an ice-cold light as he flew slowly up into the sky with his hands sped behind his back. He floated in midair, surrounded by heavily armored non-humankind warriors.

    These non-humankind beings gathered in such a high density that Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even see the natural stars in the sky clearly. Earlier, he calcted the time based on the changes of star positions that he sensed. But right now, within his line of sight, the sky was entirely covered by fierce non-humankind warriors. Many of them even had their eyes turned blood-red, fixed on Ji Hao like mad dogs.

    "Hi everyone, good evening!" Ji Hao smilingly nodded to those non-humankind warriors.

    Tremendous strands of sword power swept across the sky. The four-colored sword lights burst out simultaneously and harvested the lives of very non-humankind warriors they touched. Not a single non-humankind warrior managed to survive neither one sword light nor one strand of sword power. As the sword lights shed through the sky, thousands of non-humankind warriors would be killed right on the spot within every second.

    However, Ji Hao was surrounded by billions of non-humankind warriors, while more were gathering continuously. Even though Ji Hao had been killing quite efficiently, the number of the non-humankind warriors had always been rising.

    Gradually, a deep buzzing noise could be heard. Following the noise, a splendidly shining city of great cmity marched towards Ji Hao through the giant crowd of army. Thousands of Yu n nobles stood on the city with their faces twisted. They pointed their staffs at Ji Hao and let loose a torrent of abuse.

    Ji Hao swept across these nobles¡¯ chests with his eyes and found the family emblems worn on their left chests, on their luxurious robes. These emblems were exquisitely embossed with all kinds of patterns, marked with the names of their families with the writtennguage of Yu n, and embossed on the middle of each emblem was a rapid, winding, misty, or boundless great river.

    Only high-grade Pan Yu world families could be represented by great rivers.

    These thousands of nobles were high-grade family members, while the ones Ji Hao killed in the hall were their elderships. Therefore, they all lost their minds when they saw Ji Hao.

    "You should thank me in fact. I killed them, so you now have chances to climb up, don¡¯t you?" Ji Hao gave an evil smile and said, "You shouldn¡¯t me me, because one of you asked me toe here to kill!"

    Ji Hao shrugged and continued ndly, "I can tell you this. The one who asked me to do this was in the hall earlier. Just now, five-hundred and forty-nine-thousand, seven-hundred and eighty-eight people were in the hall. Ny-seven-thousand, four-hundred and fifty-three of them escaped. The one who asked me to kill the others, the one who promised to pay me for killing those people, is among those escaped ones!"

    Ji Hao spread his hands and grinned to the thousands of Yu n nobles, whose expressions had been changing very dramatically, while continuing, "ording to the Secret Code of Law, uncaught crimes never happen, uh-huh? I like the Secret Code of Law! I like the inheritancew in Pan Yu world even more. It¡¯s so interesting, isn¡¯t it?"

    The thousands of nobles who shared a bitter hatred of their enemy now nced at each other with weird looks. Ji Hao¡¯s words immediately drew their attention to a serious problem. ¡¯Who colluded with Ji Hao? Who brought Ji Hao into the hall to kill? What did that person want? Which family was he or she from? Was that person from my family? Will he or she affect my power and right of inheritance?¡¯ They secretly wondered.

    Ji Hao smiled, and his smile grew brighter and brighter.

    That was exactly what he wanted. Using machinations was a tradition in Yu n culture. They habitually doubted everything. Also habitually, they were responsible only for their own interests. Therefore, with some simple words, Ji Hao destroyed their trust towards each other and pushed them into the endless panic and suspicion.

    This was what Ji Hao wanted. He created this atmosphere on purpose.

    Laughing out loud, Ji Hao raised the Pan Gu sword. A ¡¯nk¡¯ of the sword echoed through the sky while a tens of thousands of meters long beam of sword light erupted from the sword.

    All swords lights and sword power strands of sword intent in the heaven-killing, earth-ughtering great formation gathered towards the Pan Gu sword, and next, the Pan Gu sword began shaking. Ji Hao felt that at this very moment, Pan Gu sword suddenly ¡¯came alive¡¯!

    Sky-opening, earth-splitting, everything-grow, everything-perish, all living being reincarnate...Ji Haobined the five moves and activated the sword¡¯s power with his strength, then poured the saint¡¯s power into the sword. The enormous sword light turned tangible while Ji Hao wielded the sword and hacked down to the city of great cmity.

    The one-hundred and eight giant statues and three-thousands and six-hundred divine towers burst into dazzling lights simultaneously, creating a ten-miles-thick magic shield around the city. The crystalline magic shield glowed eye-piercingly with splendid lights.

    But, the Pan Gu sword descended and shattered the magic shield thoroughly. The sword light descended, crushing half of all Yu n nobles who stood on the city wall. The three-hundred-miles-wide city of great cmity was cut into two, and the elite troops in the city suffered heavy casualties.

    "Kill!" Ji Hao pointed at the numberless non-humankind warriors in front of him.

    Outside Liang Zhu City, in a dense woods, a teleporting formation suddenly opened. Feng Xing, Yi Di, andrge groups of carefully selected Eastern Wastnd archers surged out. One second after they marched out of the teleporting formation, they each emptied ten-thousand arrows, then shed back into the formation at the highest speed.

    Millions of arrows flew into Liang Zhu City like a pouring rain. Every arrow exploded into arge, colorful cloud of mist, which carried viruses that spread out and covered an area hundreds of meters in radius.

 Chapter 1750: Worsening Situation

    Chapter 1750: Worsening Situation

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao activated the teleporting formation in the woods before he came into Liang Zhu City.

    Ever since the twelve families in power of Yu Dynasty found out that Blood Crown intended to dip his finger in Pan Gu world, and were forced to ally with the humankind to defend against Blood Crown, Liang Zhu City had been in a turmoil of war. Nobles panicked, and everything turned chaotic.

    The patrols around the city were weakened, as the twelve families in power began losing control of the territories of Yu Dynasty. Everything about Yu Dynasty fell into a decline.

    During this period of time, Ji Hao secretly built a great number of small-scale teleporting formations in Yu Dynasty¡¯s territories. Normally, each formation could teleport at most fifty people every time. Ender emergency situations, a formation could send three to five hundred people every time, tops.

    Under the leadership of Feng Xing and Yi Di, these hundreds of carefully selected Divine-level archers delivered a disastrous attack to the non-humankind army in the city with an arrow rain.

    Within a second, each of these archers shot ten-thousand arrows. The millions of arrows directly killed hundreds of thousands of non-humankind warriors, leaving giant holes on the bodies of countless non-humankind warriors. Next, the secretly-made spell symbol arrowheads went off, mixed with the blood of the non-humankind warriors. They spread out rapidly and enveloped the entire Liang Zhu City.

    Uncountable non-humankind warriors were affected by the viruses, and what was worse, this virus was triggered by the blood of the injured warriors. When making these arrowheads, Yu Mu merged all kinds of cruel toxins, poisons, and dark magic in them, especially the most mysterious and brutal magic among all created by human beings, the ¡¯blood curse¡¯.

    By using the blood of the warriors who were killed by these arrows as a trigger, merging the hatred and fear that they had before they died into the ¡¯blood curse¡¯ spell, an indescribable energy would be generated to mix together with the virus and give it a greater power. It would make it stronger, and allow it to attack in a more flexible way.

    Under the effect of the virus, bleeding blisters emerged from many non-humankind warriors¡¯ skin. The colorful bleeding blisters soon expanded to the size of fist, then ruptured suddenly and sent the virus blood spattering everywhere. The virus blood sshed on the faces of bodies of the other warriors, then the virus immediately drilled into their bodies and began spreading.

    Within tens of breaths, thirty percent of all non-humankind warriors in the city were affected by the virus. They coughed loudly and scratched the bleeding blisters on their skins, which brought them an unbearable itch and pain. They tremblingly fell to the ground and instinctively attempted to find a warm ce to hide.

    They ran about on streets and in alleys without destinations, bringing the virus to every corner of the city.

    Desperate non-humankind warriors rushed all over the city and soon lost their minds. They coughed loudly and vomited heavily. They were like countless rotten rats, as the virus spread from their bodies and infected the others in the surroundings.

    Yu Meng and his allies had already escaped from the city. By now, they had been watching the horrific scene in the city.

    Including Yu Dun and Yu Mi, almost all Pan Yu world top-grade nobles in Liang Zhu City were wiped out by Ji Hao. At the moment, the younger members of the tens of top-grade Yu n families in Liang Zhu City had been dealing with the situation in their own ways. Liang Zhu city was now like an enormous devil dragon with tens of thousands of heads, and each head making its own decision.

    A giant number of non-humankind warriors were infected by the virus, and had been spreading it in all directions. But, after a whole quarter of an hour, not one clear and executable order was given.

    Everyone had been watching the virus spread, watching more and more non-humankind warriors cry and struggle in the city like walking corpses. While walking, some of these warriors softly felt to the ground, then their body tissues melted into pus and blood. Atst, under the control of an unknown evil power, their bodies suddenly exploded and sent the virus blood to hundreds of meters away.

    "What a nightmare!" After cutting the city of great cmity and killing thousands ofrge family power-holders, Ji Hao quietly stood in the midair, appreciating the scene created by the spreading virus in the city.

    He covered the entire city with his spirit power. If any non-humankind leader in any corner of the city gave any order to deal with the virus, he or she would immediately suffer strands of sword power from Ji Hao and die. Till now, not a single effective order was given to control the virus, and Ji Hao had been making great efforts to maintain this situation.

    Liang Zhu City was in a mess. Even the troops which encircled Ji Hao were disarrayed, as these warriors wondered if they should continue attacking Ji Hao or do something else. When the virus mist began approaching them from all directions, many of them put down their weapons and began fumbling for all kinds of antitoxic medicines.

    "All-purpose antitoxic pills don¡¯t exist in this world...Without the antidote, your infection can be slowed down a little bit by all the wrong pills you¡¯ve swallowed, that too in the best case." Looking at these panicking non-humankind warriors, Ji Hao ¡¯kindly¡¯ said to them, "If I were you, I would leave the city to rest in a clean and ventted ce instead of staying with these poisoned people."

    Ji Hao misguided them. What Yu Mu created was a highly lethal virus, and was released with the power of the Disease God Streamer. But, he told these warriors that those dead ones were ¡¯poisoned¡¯.

    Regr magic poisons included all kinds of toxic minerals, herbs, and insects. If anyone tried to deal with this virus created specially by Yu Mu through the regr methods for detoxifying magic poisons...these warriors would suffer. Before they developed a cure, seventy to eighty percent of all non-humankind warriors on the scene would die.

    With his sky-killing earth ughtering great formation, Ji Hao needed more than one month to kill all these people. But, Yu Mu could manage it within a much shorter span of time with the virus he created. As people said, ¡¯the spreading virus would never die¡¯.

    The portal above Liang Zhu City quaked intensively as tens of enormous hands reached into Pan Gu world from the other side, giving off a suffocating pressure. These hands gripped the edge of the portal to expand it.

    Following deep roars, numberless dark-skinned centaurs with long spears and giant shields fell out of the portal. Treading on dense, dark clouds, these strange creatures, which were over nine meters in height, slowly descended from the sky while howling widely.

    They fell straight into the infected non-humankind army. Thousands of non-humankind warriors had just fallen on the ground. Their bodies exploded, sshing the virus blood all over these centaurs.

    "What the hell?" A twelve-meters-tall muscr centaur who looked like a metal statue growled in a deep voice. He wiped the ck blood off his face with a hand, then put his fingers under his nose and sniffed carefully. Next, he was seized with terror.

    "Enemy attack! Poison attack! Damn it! This is a trap! Some people drew us down here! This is a trap!" He burst into roars.

    Wielding his giant axe, this powerful centaur chopped tens of Jia n warriors around him into pieces.

    "Kill! This is a bloody trap!"

 Chapter 1751: Centaurs, Assault

    Chapter 1751: Centaurs, Assault

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ten thousand horses were galloping ahead...

    Wrong, those were millions of ck centaurs carrying human-waist-thick long spears and wielding door-sized axes while roaring and charging in wave-shaped formations.

    Ji Hao saw them foaming at the mouth, eyes quickly turning blood-red. These giant creatures seemed to be not so smart. They were attacked by the virus the moment they arrived in Pan Gu world, but they immediately med the poor non-humankind army for it.

    They were gigantic, heavy, wearing strong metal armors as they charged brutally and straightforwardly.

    The formidable centaur army broke into the arrays of the non-humankind army, violently lunged their long spears, and swung their huge axes. The weapons and armors nged thunderously against each other while the body-tearing sounds echoed through clouds.

    "Kill them!" The non-humankindmanders were infuriated.

    Because of Ji Hao¡¯s sword formation, the non-humankind army had lost its high-grademanders. Therefore, the troops could only fight separately at the moment. These non-humankind warriors did not want to feed Ji Hao¡¯s horrific sword formation, which seemed to be able to devour everything, with their bodies.

    However, they were already gathered here, and if they cringed in front of Ji Hao, it would be hard for them to exin this to the high-grade Yu n leaderster. Rather than challenging Ji Hao, they decided to go bully these ¡¯bumpkins¡¯ who were from an unknown conquered world.

    Troops of Jia n warriorsposed great battle formations and burst into raging roars as theyunched counterattacks to the centaurs army. They sped up wildly and leaped towards those centaurs, then fiercely swung their heavy weapons down.

    Yu Hao, Yu Meng, Yu Huo¡¯s clone, Master Spirit-ughter...the people with different purposes suddenly widened their eyes in surprise.

    Ji n warriors could be called as perfect warriors. They were tall and muscr, born with strong fighting will and skill. Once they matured, they would naturally attain a Senior-Magus-level physical strength. They were the fighters of Pan Yu world; the powerful armies formed from them had conquered countless worlds.

    However, these ck centaurs who suddenly came from an unknown world had a much greater physical strength, and were even stronger than Jia n warriors. Clearly, these centaurs weren¡¯t smart, neither did they have an advanced nervous system. This meant that they could sink in a bestial frenzy on battleground easier than Jia n warriors, and they would suffer very little pain.

    This was a group of half-humanoid, half beast battling creatures. When they roared thunderously and bumped into the Jia n warriors, some Jia n warriors staggered. The long spears and giant axes swished down. After one exchange of moves, tens of thousands of Jia n warriors were killed in a face-to-face battle, which was their most preferred type of battle.

    Their strong fighting will became useless, while their great fighting skills delivered little effects. Millions of ck centaurs surged up like a tide. In a battle like this, no fighting will or fighting skills were needed; what was needed was the purest, most original violence. Lunging spears and wielding des, the stronger ones won while the weaker ones died!

    The average height of these ck centaurs was around nine-meters, and the rtively strong ones among them were even twelve to eighteen meters tall. They were incredibly strong. Their physical strength was at a higher level than Jia n warriors.

    They eyes sparkled with a blood-red light while twisted blood-red spell symbols had been glistening on their skins. These spell symbols released a faint blood-red mist; it seemed that these spell symbols were the reason that brought these centaurs into a frenzy. They had no fear, and they felt no pain; they were driven by the most original bestial instincts to rush forward and kill all living beings within their lines of sight.

    The bone-cracking noise could be heard without an end, as a giant number of Jia n warriors had their bones broken by the violent and brutal attacks from the centaurs. The heavy and giant weapons had been wielded fiercely, sending Jia n warriors flying into the sky from time to time.

    Seeing this, the eyes of countless Yu n nobles turned glowing-red. They had no anger nor sadness in their hearts, but only greed. These ck centaurs were natural fighters, so strong. Among all species that had been discovered by Yu n people, they could serve as the best ve warriors!

    ¡¯Which world are these ck centaurs from? Who is their ruler? No matter what the cost, I have to get arge batch of ck centaurs from that lucky guy. I will move them to my territory, let them grow and develop, and let them expand their families. Then, they can form an enormous army to fight for me.¡¯ Every Yu n noble on the scene had the exact same thought right now.

    These ck centaurs seemed to have low intelligence, but the Yu n nobles didn¡¯t need them to be smart as war machines. They needed them to be able to kill and dare to kill. That would make them the best ve warriors.

    ck centaurs killed a great number of Jia n warriors. Because of their high killing efficiency, they were already covered in the virus blood from the infected Jia n warriors. Arge number of centaurs were infected too. Some of them began twitching as they fell to the ground. More of them had scary bleeding blisters emerging from under their skins, and blood spurting out of their bodies.

    The more the virus affected them, the more infuriated these centaurs became. They neighed shrilly andunched indiscriminate attacks on the non-humankind warriors in the surrounding.

    Suddenly, a great number of white centaurs rushed out of the portal. These white centaurs were in slimmer shapes, seeming to be much thinner than those ck centaurs, and with smoother lines of bodies.

    Each white centaur was holding a longbow and carrying arge quiver. Once they dashed out of the portal and heard the roars of those ck centaurs, their eyes immediately turned red as well. They pulled open the longbows and shot waves of meters long, spear-like arrows to all directions.

    The arrows fell from the sky like a storm while causing shrill swishing noises. Countless Jia n warriors by hit by these arrows. The heavy metal arrows prated their bodies and nailed them to the ground.

    What was even more frightful was that these arrows were poisonous. The strange strong poison spread rapidly inside the bodies of the wounded Jia n warriors, mixed with Yu Mu¡¯s virus, and caused a series of chain reaction. The bodies of these Jia n warriors swelled like balloons. Then, tens of thousands of Jia n warriors exploded within a blink of an eye and sshed the colorful, poisonous, virus blood all over the sky.

    Finally, from the crowd of panicked Yu n nobles, the voice of Yu Huo¡¯s clone could be heard, "Everyone, follow my order and kill everyst one of these idiots!"

 Chapter 1752: The Disturbed Situation Spreads

    Chapter 1752: The Disturbed Situation Spreads

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The voice of Yu Huo¡¯s clone echoed through the entire Liang Zhu City, but failed to deliver any effect. Countless Pan Yu world nobles scornfully nced at him, but none of them was willing to follow his order.

    "Who is this guy?"

    "The lucky one who found Pan Gu world. The sessor of a lowly family, which doesn¡¯t even have a family emblem?"

    "I remember his name. It¡¯s Yemo...Yemo what? But, his elder sister Yemo Luoye is a true beauty. I heard that he also has a younger sister called Yemo Shanye, and she is kidnapped by the barbarians in this world, right?"

    "If it were his elder sister who gave the order, for the sake of beauty, I may be willing to follow that order...But him..."

    In the surroundings, the nobles whispered with each other. Yu Dun, Yu Mi, and the other high-grade true power-holders were killed by Ji Hao, and the high-grade nobles in Liang Zhu City were nearly wiped out. By now, no one was leading this great non-humankind army. Who would follow an order from Yu Huo¡¯s clone who was inside Yemo Tian¡¯s body?

    Some non-humankind troops continued fighting against the centaur army. They had to keep fighting. The centaurs were like mad wild dogs who never stopped attacking, and these troops were swirled in the battle without being able to pull away.

    Some troops surrounded Ji Hao, keeping themselves a long distance away from him while shouting and yelling. They found that those centaurs weren¡¯t easy to defeat, and Ji Hao had slowed down in killing. Therefore, some Yu n nobles who were used to bullying the weak and fearing the strong ordered their warriors toe back to Ji Hao¡¯s battleground to pretend to fight.

    Some cunning Yu n nobles immediately gave their orders after witnessing the death of the high-grade leaders of their families. They ordered all troops under their directmand to retreat and return to the camp as quickly as possible. As all high-grade family leaders in Pan Gu world had died, now was a great opportunity to buy poprity and recruit subordinates. They needed to seize the opportunity to strive for greater powers and higher positions.

    With different purposes, some non-humankind troops stayed in the city to fight, some stood aside to watch, and some hurriedly retreated, leaving the city. People bumped into each other, along with the poor ones who were infected by the virus. Soon, the entire city became like a boiling pot of gruel, filled with people who did not know what they were doing or what they should be doing.

    More centaurs came through the portal. The ck centaurs rushed at the front while the white centaurs shot waves of arrows to crazily kill any non-humankind being they saw. Before long, smaller sized centaurs with glowing-golden skins marched out of the portal, holding oddly shaped wands.

    The number of the ck and white centaurs was greater than the number of the golden centaurs by ten-thousand-folds, but these golden centaurs were as smart as human beings, and had mastered a mysterious, incredibly powerful magic. As they cast the spell and wielded their wands, the thickyer of blood umted on the ground began squirming like living creatures, and soon condensed into blood-red des and swords, swishing all over the sky.

    These blood-red swords and des were highly poisonous. Quite a number of non-humankind warriors were put to the ground by slight wounds that these blood-red des and swords caused. Glistening, vividly red blood flew out of these wounds without an end. Within a couple of breaths, these non-humankind warriors were drained of blood.

    The giant hands which gripped the edge of the portal and tried to squeeze into Pan Gu world were gone, leaving a steady flow of centaurs rushing in. The Yu n nobles behind the portal never showed their faces.

    More and more centaurs fell from the portal. Looking at the portal, Ji Hao abruptlyughed.

    It seemed that some people irresponsibly sent these violent and rampaging centaurs to Pan Gu world on purpose. They didn¡¯t show up to control these centaurs ¡ª Were they trying to consume the armies led by the high-grade nobles from Pan Yu world?

    Ji Hao restrained the power of the sword formation. Countless sword power strands and sword light beams hovered slowly around him while he locked his spirit power on Yu Meng. "Master Yu Meng, isn¡¯t this the best chance?" He sent a slight voice into Yu Meng¡¯s ears, "All nobles who can control the situation were killed by me. Aren¡¯t you going to seize the opportunity and do what you want? What are you waiting for?"

    Yu Meng¡¯s mouth corners twitched. As he nced around at the disarrayed non-humankind army, a striking intent of killing suddenly shed across his eyes. He slightly opened his mouths. Through the secret silent voice magic, he immediately gave his suggestions to his allies.

    Ji Hao nodded slowly while reading Yu Meng¡¯s lips. He then looked around at the city. Those brave, strong, and fearless centaurs had already marched to the main streets of Liang Zhu City. They roared while tearing into the elite non-humankind troops.

    The Jia n troops were elites indeed, but as people said, ¡¯the fierce ones may be afraid of the fearless ones, the fearless ones may be afraid of the desperate ones, the desperate ones may be afraid of the muddleheaded ones, and the muddleheaded ones may be afraid of the crazy ones...¡¯ These Jia n warriors were the fierce ones, while these centaurs, who had their bloodthirsty nature aroused, were all crazy. They would rather expose all their weaknesses and allow the weapons of tens of Jia n warriors tond on their bodies, in order to give a poor Jia n warrior a full strength, life-ending strike.

    They had no fear. They would rather trade the enemies¡¯ lives with their own. These crazy centaurs were trading lives!

    Quite a few Jia n troops were crushed by these crazy centaurs. Within a quarter of an hour, seventy percent warriors in these troops died, and the rest had lost their morale. Quite some elite warriors desperately fled all over the city while screaming.

    Liang Zhu City fell into chaos. The rumbles of copsing buildings could be heard from every corner of the city while raging fires puffed up. No one knew who started the fires.

    Less than ten minutes after the conversation happened between Ji Hao and Yu Meng, in the boundless military camp area outside Liang Zhu City, the camps colony world troops were set on fire. Dense clouds of smoke rose into the sky while numberless weird-looking colony worlds warriors marched out of the camps with raging roars andunched fierce offensives to the surrounding non-humankind troops.

    "Neigh! Our people are killed! Revenge! Revenge!"

    Waves of sand rose into the air. Through his spirit power, Ji Hao saw the army from Pan Sha world rushing out formidably. Led by tens of thousands of wolf-headed warriors, billions of dark-skinned, dog-headed warriors carried heavy long swords as they marched into the camp of a Yu n world troop with giant steps and raised a sandstorm.

    The Yu n world troops were caught unprepared. They never even dreamed that these ¡¯bumpkins¡¯ would actually dare to attack them!

    The military camp area outside the city was immediately thrown into chaos. Everything was covered by the fire and blood.

 Chapter 1753: Scramble

    Chapter 1753: Scramble

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    What a mess! What a great mess!

    A quarter of an hour after Yu Meng and the other colony world rulers instigated their warriors to join the war, the entire Liang Zhu City was ttened. Almost all ¡¯civilians¡¯ were ughtered, and by now, no one but heavily armored, red-eyed, non-humankind warriors were left fighting each other.

    The warriors from tens of thousands of worlds, with all kinds of weird appearances, had joined the war. The tall ones, short ones, slim ones, fat ones, square ones, t ones; the ones with heads, the ones without heads, and the ones with multiple heads; the ones with limbs, the ones with tentacles, and the ones with their bodies covered in limbs or tentacles...

    Ji Hao popped out his eyes in shock while watching all kinds of ¡¯monsters¡¯ march out of the camps and rush into the battlegrounds. They all had their reasons to join the war, such as some non-humankind beings killed their people, burned their camps, or spat at them...

    Ji Hao even saw a nine-meters-wide, meatball-like warrior, whose body was thickly covered in tentacles, point at a handsome Yu n young man and im that the Yu n young noble had raped his daughter. Next, this giant meatball suddenly opened hisrge mouth and bit this poor Yu n noble into two.

    The guards of the Yu n young men ragingly rushed up, then hundreds of thousands of different sized meatballs marched up and reasonably joined the war. Ji Hao helplessly looked at the sky and sighed. He didn¡¯t understand this. Was that Yu n young man blind? Why on earth would he rape the daughter of that meatball?

    The situation waspletely uncontroble. Thousands of towering mountains around the city were torn down instantly, while the millions of miles long t area surrounding the city was now full of bumps and hollows. Different colored blood and other liquids were flowing on the ground; corpses piled up, and strands of strange stink were rising straight to the sky.

    No one was paying any attention to Yu Mu¡¯s virus anymore, because all people in the city had lost their minds. They didn¡¯t care if they or theirrades or their enemies were infected by the virus. They would all die in this crazy war, infected or not. No one cared about their manner of death any longer.

    By the end, all the warriors in the city became like headless flies, that they had forgotten about the causes of this chaotic war. Every one of them just joined it hysterically and continued the meaningless, crazy ughter.

    Ji Hao smiled, and so did Yu Meng and quite some colony world rulers who were from lower-grade small families. Their smiles were faint and mysterious in the same way ¡ª In this chaotic war, a giant number ofrge family nobles from Pan Yu world were crushed. Despite their noble bloodlines, their heads were chopped off and their corpses were thrown on the ground like garbage; they were just like the lowest ve warriors.

    The death of every member of a high-grade noble family could deliver a harm to his family. By killing a member of a high-graderge family, one could make the family shed a small amount of blood.

    Not only did the top-grade families in Pan Yu world control the highest power and the richest resources, they also possessed the noblest bloodlines in the world. Most of the top-grade powerful beings in Pan Yu world were from these families.

    Every young member of these family had a chance to be a ¡¯staff¡¯, a ¡¯seal¡¯, or even a ¡¯crown¡¯. They might even break the limits of ¡¯crowns¡¯ and reach that unimaginable level of ¡¯saints¡¯.

    The bloodline of every top-grade Pan Yu world family originated from a ¡¯saint¡¯. The future of every member of these families was beyond measure. Today, the death of every young top-grade family member was equal to the death of an infinite possibilities!

    Therefore, Ji Haoughed happily, while Yu Meng and his allies smiled restrainedly and mystically.

    Amidst the chaos, Pan Gu world quaked suddenly.

    The twelve enormous portals which led to the twelve water worlds, that Pan Gu world had been greedily absorbing water powers from, which existed in the sky all this while that people had already gotten used to them and ignored, suddenly disappeared.

    Gong Gong borrowed the powers of the twelve water worlds and raised the flood that made the whole world face a great disaster. The twelve water worlds were absorbed by Pan Gu world. They connected with Pan Gu world through the twelve giant portals, then became Pan Gu world¡¯s prey, being drained and devoured by Pan Gu world. Everyone in Pan Gu world was able to see the twelve enormous white swirls in the sky.

    But in this very moment, the twelve swirls were gone.

    The twelve water worlds were drained, and Pan Gu was like a huge guy who was replenished with food and drink, burping with satisfaction.

    Ny-nine percent of Pan Gu world¡¯s spirit focused on the twelve water worlds before, when devouring them. Therefore, during this period of time, the spirit of Pan Gu world was weak and hazy. However, the moment the twelve swirls were gone, Ji Hao suddenly sensed an unclear but mountain-heavy spiritual force descending from the sky.

    As a divine emperor who ruled the world on behalf of nature, Ji Hao clearly sensed Pan Gu world¡¯s spirit.

    Tens of billions of souls drifted above the battleground. These souls, which belonged to the fallen warriors from tens of thousands of worlds, had aroused Pan Gu world¡¯s great interest. It was not only because these souls could be shredded into pure souls grains, more importantly, some of these souls were powerful, and these powerful souls were marked by the great Dao of nature of their own worlds. Many of the great Dao marks on these souls never existed in Pan Gu world, as they were created by the special type of Dao belonging only to their own worlds.

    ¡¯Collect these souls, shred them, and send their powers of Dao into the sky for the great Dao of Pan Gu world to absorb¡¯, this was an order given to Ji Hao by Pan Gu world.

    The spirit of a world could only instinctively make its requests. As a divine emperor, Ji Hao could fulfill its request, and could also refuse to do so. However, how could Ji Hao ever refuse a request from Pan Gu world?

    An enormous mill emerged from behind Ji Hao¡¯s head, the dark side representing destruction and the bright side representing creation. The mill spun slowly behind Ji Hao. The drifting souls above the entire battleground paused suddenly, then all flew to the mill.

    The souls of some powerful warriors burst into raging growls. Their physical bodies had died, but their souls were still strong. They were still capable of upying others¡¯ bodies to live again, or even directly regrow their bodies.

    With fury, these especially powerful souls immediately cast the evilest curses on Ji Hao, who attempted to devour them with the mill of Dao.

    Apart from these souls, Yu Huo¡¯s clone and Master Spirit-ughter, who had both been harvesting souls from the battleground, turned their eyes towards Ji Hao with hatred and anger as well.

 Chapter 1754: Sky Devils Dancing in the Sky

    Chapter 1754: Sky Devils Dancing in the Sky

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao began harvesting the tens of billions of souls from the battleground, including a giant number of powerful souls which were able to upy the bodies of other living creatures, or even regrow their bodies to relive.

    The souls of powerful beings were precious, especially to Yu Huo. Powerful souls were the source of his power. He became a ¡¯saint¡¯ in Pan Yu world only because he was a master of soul power. The more souls he controlled, the more powerful souls he analyzed, the more powerful he would be.

    To Master Spirit-ughter and his kind, souls were food. The powerful souls were much more nourishing and tastier than the weak ones.

    The power of Ji Hao¡¯s mill of Dao was mysterious and measureless, that it collected souls at an astonishingly high efficiency. The Pan Gu world natural powers were connected with the mill of Dao. The tremendous natural powers generated an invisible giant swirl around Ji Hao¡¯s body to drag all the souls to Ji Hao¡¯s mill of Dao from the battleground.

    Ji Hao harvested the souls much faster than Yu Huo and Master Spirit-ughter could do. Watching the best hundreds of souls on the battleground being devoured by the weird mill behind Ji Hao, both Yu Huo and Master Spirit-ughter burst into raging growls.

    As they exchanged a nce, Yu Huo¡¯s clone raised his arms and fell into a crowd of Yu n nobles while shouting hoarsely, shivering, and pretending to be scared. That was exactly what Yemo Tian would do.

    Master Spirit-ughter gave a bright roar, then pointed at Ji Hao and hollered seriously, "Your Majesty, please stay back. Let me kill this bloody...evil thing, who dares to humiliate the souls of our noble Yu n masters!"

    As the highest master of sky devils in Pan Gu world, Master Spirit-ughter called Ji Hao an ¡¯evil thing¡¯, which sounded truly hrious. However, his behavior wasn¡¯t hrious at all. On the contrary, he acted quite fiercely and brutally.

    Among the group of Yu Dynasty people, tens of thousands were controlled by sky devils. Their souls were devoured, and their bodies were controlled. Following Master Spirit-ughter¡¯s movement, they showed weird smiles while nicely scented gusts of wind rose from around their bodies, and splendid glows emerged in the air. Waves and waves of hazy glow spread softly in all directions.

    Soon, in the disarrayed non-humankind army, the warriors in about ten troops from Pan Yu world had their eyes unfocused. Almost at the same time, they turned around and looked at Ji Hao, then burst into roars. While ignoring those centaurs who had beenunching attacks, they arrayed perfectly and marched to Ji Hao expressionlessly.

    Ji Hao raised his Pan Gu sword, prepared to start a massacre. But suddenly, the warriors from the ten Pan Yu world troops raised their weapons simultaneously and poked into their own chests without any hesitation. Their eyes sparkled with a dim five-colored light, and bodies trembled intensely. Their blood gushed out through the grooves on their weapons.

    Within one second, the bodies of the elite warriors from ten one-hundred-thousand-men troops from Pan Yu world had turned into ashes and dissipated along the winds. Their spirit blood and souls merged together into a giant, sticky, brightly red ball of blood, floating in the air.

    Master Spirit-ughter carried a huge golden staff and walked to the giant blood ball withrge steps, casting a spell with a low voice. The thousands of meters wide blood ball shrank immediately into a thumb-sized, purple-ck blood bead.

    The blood bead squirmed and released countless threads of blood which wove into a strange, evil spell symbol in Master Spirit-ughter¡¯s hand. Master Spirit-ughter looked at Ji Hao and grinned viciously while flipping the spell symbol to Ji Hao.

    Buzz!

    The spell symbol exploded. An incredibly strong soul power wave and the shrill howls let out by a million Pan Yu world elite warriors before they died condensed into an invisible, traceless longsword that lunged fiercely to Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao.

    Ji Hao closed his eyes. He couldn¡¯t see the long sword of soul with his eyes, but after closing his eyes, he clearly ¡¯saw¡¯ a blood-red sword swishing to his embryo of Dao. On the twisted long sword which looked like a poisonous snake, a million tiny faces had been struggling and squirming, releasing thrilling screams.

    As a sky devil, Master Spirit-ughter had indeed pushed the art of soul power to a new extreme.

    The souls of a million elite warriors were melted and merged together by Master Spirit-ughter in a single second, and the powers of all these souls were triggered by him instantly, generating this dreadful sword of soul that lunged to Ji Hao.

    Countless thoughts had been emerging from Ji Hao¡¯s mind. As a high-grade cultivator, Ji Hao could have billions of thoughts sh across his mind within one second. Master Spirit-ughter was like a tiny thought popped up in his mind, that as it urred, Ji Hao didn¡¯t notice it, but by the time the thought matured, the sword had already reached his embryo of Dao.

    Ji Hao snorted heavily. The Pan Gu bell appeared before the embryo of Dao, and the blood-red long sword of soul nked loudly against it.

    A deafening nk echoed through Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space. Master Spirit-ughter had merged the soul power from a million elite non-humankind warriors into the sword, and the soul power of a million was triggered by him all at once, caused an outburst of a disastrous power.

    The Pan Gu bell remained unmoved, but the sword of soul, which shattered against the bell, stirred up a blood-red hurricane in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space.

    Blood-red whirlwinds roared up in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space. Every gust of wind contained the most hysterical screams from countless non-humankind warriors who died miserably.

    Every whirlwind carried the memories of the dead non-humankind warriors, and was filled with endless negative, evil, and brutal thoughts. If Ji Hao were an ordinary human being, his soul would have been torn apart by these negative thoughts, or sunken in an endless nightmare forever.

    Even with his great cultivation and the protection from the Pan Gu bell, Ji Hao still felt dizzy. As the power flows halted inside his body, the great sword formation stopped operating as well. The formation seemed to copse.

    "Impressive!" Ji Hao looked at Master Spirit-ughter seriously and eximed.

    "I have more!" Master Spirit-ughter smiled evilly, then poked his golden staff on the ground. Following a crane song, a seven-colored light suddenly emerged in the sky, while countless golden transparent flowers drifted down.

    Beautiful girls were dancing and singing all over the sky. In the eyes of at least ten percent of all Pan Yu and colony worlds warriors who had been fighting against each other on the battleground, a five-colored dim light glowed up.

 Chapter 1755: Being Forced to Leave

    Chapter 1755: Being Forced to Leave

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The sky devil power was heavy as mountains, pressing on the heart of everyone on the scene.

    Master Spirit-ughter gave a cold smile as he released a colorful stream of light from his head. The light reached tens of thousands of meters high in the sky, eventually forming an enormous glowing cloud, floating in the sky with all kinds of indescribably beautiful scenes glistening in it. A fetching melody echoed, intoxicating the hearts of everyone who heard it.

    Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space was filled with the blood-red whirlwinds which were generated from shredded souls. With shock, he looked at Master Spirit-ughter and all the warriors on the battlefield, whose eyes were sparkling with the five-colored light.

    The sky devil power preupied the battleground. Master Spirit-ughter was like a colorful sun, floating high up in the sky while emitting a dazzling, eye-piercing, colorful light. Countless warriors stiffly looked at him. Their eyes glowed with the colorful light while their souls were quickly corroded by his power, falling under his control. Within a short span of time, these warriors became Master Spirit-ughter¡¯s puppets, uncontrobly bursting into deep growls.

    To Master Spirit-ughter, this battleground was perfect. Souls drifted everywhere, and the strong emotions bursting from these souls before their owners died could be sensed from every corner of this battleground. Shreds of negative emotions filled this space, almost turning tangible.

    Master Spirit-ughter turned himself into a giant melting pot. Countless souls drifted into his body, burned by the strong emotions. The sharp emotions shreds gave vent to a terrifying power inside his body.

    "B*stard! What do you want?" A Yu n noble from an unknown colony world pointed at Master Spirit-ughter and growled hoarsely in anger. The warriors under hismand were a group of muscr men with beautiful golden wings. They were quite close to Master Spirit-ughter. Therefore, seventy percent of those winged warriors were controlled by Master Spirit-ughter by now.

    This Yu n noble was shocked and infuriated at the same time. He pointed at Master Spirit-ughter and shouted at him, yet he could not hide the fear in his eyes.

    Over ten-million warriors followed him to Pan Gu world. This was the maximum military force that his small colony world could provide. But, before he gained enough from Pan Gu world, he had already lost a big percentage of his warriors. How could he not be infuriated? How could he not be scared by Master Spirit-ughter¡¯s disastrous power?

    "Look at my eyes!" As more and more negative emotions surged into Master Spirit-ughter¡¯s body, his power soared. His spirit power covered the entire city, controlling every single movement and the slightest emotional change of everyone on the scene.

    Master Spirit-ughter detected the anger and fear of this Yu n noble. Because of the fear, his heart was shaken. Master Spirit-ughter seized this opportunity and drilled into his heart, immediately expanding inside him.

    In no time, this raging Yu n noble was turned into a puppet of Master Spirit-ughter, just like his warriors.

    Facing Master Spirit-ughter, the strongest one among all the sky devils, one could not be afraid, sad, angry, or worried...Only a never-changing, iceberg-like heart of Dao or a top-grade treasure like the Pan Gu bell could protect one from his power.

    Once any emotion was evoked, Master Spirit-ughter would immediately, quietly invade into one¡¯s heart> He would be the worst nightmare to control one¡¯s entire heart and affect the soul. Eventually, one would be hunted down.

    More and more Yu n nobles who were affected by emotions had the five-colored light shining in their eyes. Master Spirit-ughter made the same choice as Ji Hao did, as most of the non-humankind beings he controlled were from Pan Gu world, while a small part were the poor ones from colony worlds.

    Suddenly, numberless non-humankind warriors controlled by Master Spirit-ughter turned around and fixed their eyes on Ji Hao from all directions.

    The bloodcurdling scene staged again as all these non-humankind warriors raised their weapons high and pierced into their own chests. Their bodies dried and withered immediately, exploding into clouds of sand and dust, with their spirit blood and souls lingering in the air.

    "The wrath of all creatures!" Master Spirit-ughter hissed withughter. He wielded both arms and twisted the space with a tremendous power. Under the effect of his power, the countless souls which were filled with fear and extremely negative emotions melted like rubber in an oven, then merged together with the spirit blood.

    A giant blood ball floated in the air, releasing shrill cries and screams. This time, even the ones staying on the edge area of this battleground clearly heard the cries and screams from the blood ball.

    The blood ball shrank quickly and condensed into a twisted evil spell symbol in Master Spirit-ughter¡¯s hands.

    From hundreds of miles away, Master Spirit-ughter looked smilingly at Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao opened his erect eye. Nine suns burned in that eye, releasing a sharp beam of golden light. The golden light shone hundreds of miles away, incinerating every non-humankind warrior it touched in a moment.

    "You¡¯re not a Yu n being." Ji Hao looked at Master Spirit-ughter and said with a deep yet strong voice while enduring the ufortable feeling from his spiritual space.

    "I am the most loyal servant of the noblest Yu n!" Master Spirit-ughter smiled at Ji Hao. "In order to kill the most dangerous enemy for the noblest Yu n, inevitably, we may make some excessive efforts sometime."

    With shock and fear, all Yu n nobles who heard him nced at each other. Master Spirit-ughter had such a great power, that tens of millions of warriors died so easily in his hands. Who was the master of this terrifying ¡¯servant¡¯? These Yu n nobles were so scared of Master Spirit-ughter, but at the same time, they were so greedy to have him.

    All Yu n nobles on the scene believed that they should have such a powerful ¡¯servant¡¯!

    With an evil smile, Master Spirit-ughter flipped the blood-red spell symbol towards Ji Hao. The spell symbols transformed into a million-miles-long, blood-red, enormous sword, which flew towards Ji Hao. Ji Hao activated his spirit power and shielded his embryo of Dao with the Pan Gu bell. The giant blood-red sword bumped heavily on the bell and generated a sonorous bell ring. The sword was merely condensed from soul power. Therefore, it smashed against the bell.

    Once again, Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space was immediately filled up by shreds of blood-red soul, and his brain was overwhelmed by all kinds of negative emotions and desires. Waves of high-pitched voices echoed around his embryo of Dao, tearing his soul like millions of sharp ws.

    Ji Hao felt that his head was suddenly very heavy, with all kinds of uncontroble thoughts booming in his brain. At the moment, he couldn¡¯t produce any clear and reliable thought. Consequently, he was confused; he didn¡¯t even know what to say or do, as if his entire brain had turned into a potful of gruel.

    Master Spirit-ughter failed to hurt Ji Hao, but managed to disable him temporarily.

    Helplessly, Ji Hao gave a long shout. The golden bridge was activated, bringing him away through the space. Countless powerful Yu n beings were on the scene, but no one managed to clearly see how he left.

 Chapter 1756: Heart Fight

    Chapter 1756: Heart Fight

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In the devastated peaceful world in the West, the ground was covered in corpses.

    The blood of countless well-cultivated, powerful disciples had condensed into blood-red beads, rolling in strong gales as they tinkled silverly against the mountains of gold, jade, and pearls.

    The sky was dark, yet the earth was brightly illuminated. The dark sky and the bright earth formed a sharp contrast. Between the earth and the sky, an enormous seven-colored lotus was blooming in the wind. Tens of transparent, glistening, and colorful leaves trembled around the tremendous lotus.

    Every lotus leaf carried a glowing mountain; a pagoda stood on top of each mountain, and in each pagoda, arge number of disciples of Priest Mu and Priest Hua sat with crossed legs, casting a simple spell with deep voices. Scorching and pure strands of faith power had been rising from these disciples¡¯ heads, flowing into the colorful lotus like molten gold.

    The entire peaceful world had now been floating upon the colorful seedpod of the lotus. Except the glistening crystal mountains andkes, nothing but two linden trees stood on the t earth of the vast peaceful world, far apart, facing each other.

    One linden tree was withering rapidly while another was releasing a thriving life-force with luxuriant foliage. The branches of the thriving tree swayed without being blown by any wind; asionally, linden fruits bumped against each other and immediately created a resounding melody of Dao.

    The ten Pan Yu saints sat between the two linden trees with their legs crossed, facing outward in a perfect circle. Pure and strong strands of saint power had been surging inside their bodies like rapidly flowing great rivers,posing a perfect cycle with a measureless sense of Dao.

    Theybined their powers and created a strong light shield which covered their bodies. Each time the melody of Dao generated from linden fruits attacked, the light shield would ripple and the ten saints would shake slightly.

    Priest Mu and Priest Hua had built a powerful defensive formation with the power of the peaceful world. Both of them were clones, but having merged with tens of thousands of other clones, they were now as powerful as half-step saints. With the help of all kinds of magic seals and formations buried in the peaceful world, the power they could release in this ce was definitely as great as the power of an average saint. They had been fighting side by side for countless years, that they had a shared mind by now, as if they could merge into one. Their results of Dao wereplementary to each other. Therefore, they could together raise up their powers by ten folds. The right time, the right ce, the right people...

    Ten Pan Yu saints against two Pan Gu world priests, Yu Huo and his friends seemed to be at an advantage. But the right time, right ce, and right people, none of these three sess factors had anything to do with them.

    The time wasn¡¯t right. The great Dao of Pan Gu world had been strongly suppressing them, for which reason, they could merely release ten to twenty percent of their powers at the moment.

    The ce wasn¡¯t right either. This battleground was the base of Priest Mu and Priest Hua, managed by them for countless years. All kinds of mysterious formations of great Dao were built in this ce, containing measureless powers. Inside this peaceful world, Priest Hua and Priest Mu were able to easily defend themselves against arge number of enemies.

    As for the right people, Priest Mu and Priest Hua shared one mind and fought closely together, with absolutely no suspicion or doubt about each other. Therefore, inbination, their powers could be raised up by ten times. Unlike them, the ten saints from Pan Yu world hadbined their powers and seemed to be defending against the attacks from Priest Hua and Priest Mu joint-handedly, but in fact, they spent more energies guarding against each other than against Priest Hua and Priest Mu.

    If they lost to Priest Hua and Priest Mu, they could leave immediately, thene back after they recovered. However, facing their own kind, who were ¡¯fighting side by side¡¯, each one of the ten Pan Yu saints clearly understood that if he or she carelessly fell into another Pan Yu saint¡¯s trap, he would definitely die, both in terms of the body and the soul.

    One might say that saints were immortal, but they weren¡¯t. They were Pan Yu saints, and the true will of Pan Yu world was ¡¯destruction¡¯. Perhaps, the saints from some other worlds were truly immortal, but hundreds of saints would fall in Pan Yu world each year.

    The withering linden tree never stopped withering. The more it withered, the weaker the ten Pan Gu saints would be, and a slight amount of their spirit blood and power would vanish.

    The thriving linden tree was still growing and fruiting. Along with every new branch that grew on this tree, Priest Mu¡¯s power would raise up a bit, and so would his cultivation.

    Not only did the withering linden tree take away the Pan Yu saints¡¯ spirit blood and power, it had also been stealing their understandings of the great Dao. Their understandings of great Dao quietly merged into Priest Mu¡¯s Dao of quietus, making his Dao more and more mysterious and measureless.

    Yi Hua and his friends were saints from Pan Yu world. In their long spans of life, they had invaded numberless worlds, and had been suppressed by the great Dao of other worlds for countless times.

    They quietly sat between the dark sky and the bright earth while breathing. Following every breath, they regenerated the spirit blood and power which were taken away by the withering tree, also regaining their understandings of Dao.

    Thin strands of spirit power reached out from their bodies and silently pierced into the space of Pan Gu world, sensing the great Dao of Pan Gu world.

    Starting from the most basic Dao of nature, such as the water flowing downhill and the leaves falling to the ground, they studied the great Dao pf Pan Gu world, step by step.

    Their powers changed slowly towards the great Dao of Pan Gu world, bit by bit. Each time their powers changed a bit, the suppressions they suffered would ease a little. Once they turned their powers halfway into the powers of Pan Gu world, the suppressionid on their bodies would reduce to an extreme degree, and they would be capable of exerting seventy to eighty percent of their powers.

    As long as they could exert seventy to eighty percent of their powers, they believed that they would be able to destroy these two clones of Priest Mu and Priest Hua, and tear down the entire peaceful world.

    They were in no rush. They were truly in no rush. As experienced world conquerors, they had many ways to neutralize the natural suppression. They firmly believed that they would eventually triumph, as long as they kept learning and absorbing the great Dao of Pan Gu world.

    "My friends, so many of your boys are dead." Priest Mu¡¯s voice could be heard abruptly. Judging by his voice, he was talking with a glimmer of smile. "Divine Emperor Ji Hao, who is ruling and guarding Pan Gu world, is a tough one."

    "My friend, don¡¯t you worry for us. Billions of those useless boys died, but so what?" Yu Huo responded with a bright smile, "Pan Yu world is rich...We can afford to lose them!"

    Priest Mu and Yu Huo both gave a chuckle.

    A branch of the thriving linden tree suddenly shattered.

    A tremor went through Yu Huo¡¯s body, then streams of blood gushed out of his nostrils.

 Chapter 1757: Surging Undercurrents

    Chapter 1757: Surging Undercurrents

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao fled back to the heaven.

    His spiritual space was filled with blood-red whirlwinds, which were generated from countless sharp shreds of souls. These soul shreds contained Master Spirit-ughter¡¯s weird power and lingered in his spiritual space, not being dispelled easily.

    Ji Hao slowly ground and purified these soul shreds, extracting soul grains from them. He released a part of the soul grains and sent them into the reincarnation of Pan Gu world, while absorbing the rest along with the understandings of all strange types of great Dao from countless worlds, which belonged to the owners of these souls shreds.

    Before his spiritual space was cleaned out, he couldn¡¯t even move freely. He locked himself in Divine Sun Pce and ordered his warriors to guard the ce strictly, and not to recklessly start any conflict with the non-humankind.

    While Ji Hao stayed in the pce, Ao Bai and Qing Qiang began deploying their forces. Numberless elite dragons and phoenixes swarmed out, joining the army of the heaven. As Divine emperors, Ao Bai and Qing Qiang appointed quite a number of dragons and phoenixes to divine positions. Lots of dragons and phoenixes became divine gods, especially dragons. The position of river god of every single river on Pan Gu Mothend was upied by a dragon.

    After being appointed to divine positions, these powerful dragons and phoenixes attained the natural fortune from the heaven. The divine natural fortune not onlyrgely improved their strengths, but also gifted them some considerable special abilities. These proud dragons and phoenixes became insufferably arrogant. They trained their warriors and practiced their battle formations outside Yao Mountain City all day long, raising formidable power waves. They beat the drums and blew the horns, making rumbling noises to shake the heaven and earth.

    For many times, if Ao Bai and Qing Qiang didn¡¯t forcibly stop them, these arrogant dragons and phoenixes would have gathered their troops and marched into Liang Zhu City already. In their eyes, the phoenix-kind and dragon-kind were invincible together.

    As time went by, Pan Yu world nobles still hadn¡¯t recovered from what happened in Liang Zhu City that day. They were busy at counting losses, ming each other, passing the buck, striving for powers and benefits, and fighting each other for the high positions left by those dead true power-holders.

    All kinds of internal power struggles made the non-humankind armyzy and disorganized. The warriors from this formidable-scale non-humankind army gathered around Liang Zhu City, killing time with booze and games, as if they had forgotten about what they came to Pan Gu world for.

    The humankind had taken some unsettling actions as well. Quite a number of n leaders and princes, who were Si Wen Ming¡¯s friends and supporters, determinedly brought their subordinates and families to Yao Mountain City, stationing in the area controlled by Yao Mountain City.

    Some princes from the families and ns which were located far away from Yao Mountain City could not make it to Yao Mountain City within a short period of time. Therefore, they left their families and ns and opened up new territories, building new cities, developing new farnds and mines, and seeming to live separately with their families and ns.

    The leaders of some ns and families made no reaction to this, allowing these princes to do whatever they wanted. But, some n and family leaders were infuriated. They ordered these princes to return to their families and ns, but as they worried that these princes may join hands and generate a strong force, they dared not to take any action.

    In a purely crystalline, luxurious pce in Pu Ban City, Emperor Xun was happily drinking and appreciating a dance performed by arge group of beautiful girls who had butterfly wings along with some of his trusted ministers, his upper body bared.

    Around ten Yu n nobles sat around him. A grey-haired Yu n old man raised his wine cup and grinningly nodded to Emperor Xun while saying, "Emperor Xun, these little girls aren¡¯t bad, are they? Hah, in the few worlds controlled by my family, strong creatures with great fighting capacities barely existed, but these beautiful colorful little creatures are so charming...Thirty percent of all high-grade female ves are provided by my family."

    Emperor Xun¡¯s eyes had already turned red with drunkenness. Hearing the Yu n old man, he chuckled and turned around, pointing at the Yu n old man as heughed, "These little creatures, I like them...The more the better, the more the better. Send me one-hundred-thousand of these next time, so I can award them to my loyal ministers and brave generals."

    The Yu n old man smiled as he exchanged a nce with his few sons and grandsons, ¡¯Loyal ministers and brave generals¡¯? Did Emperor Xun have even one loyal minister or one brave general under hismand? All he had was a bunch of greedy cowards. If they didn¡¯t want to sell female ves to the humankind, why would these Yu n people would ever fawn on Emperor Xun like this?

    Giving a dryugh, this Yu n old man told Emperor Xun about the news he heard, "I heard that recently, quite some arrogant people disrespected you. They have actually left..."

    Before he finished, Emperor Xun threw out the wine cup in his hand. The wine cup nearly brushed across the Yu n old man¡¯s head.

    Emperor Xun leaped up from his seat. Wearing a colorful skirt which was woven from pheasant feathers, he marched to the Yu n old man with giant steps, pointed at him and hollered, "Yu Yao, what are you trying to say? Eh? Are you saying that those people with abilities left their families and ns, and never follow my orders because I am incapable? I am telling you this, in a few days, all those traitors will die!"

    Yu Yao hurriedly grinned and responded, "Emperor Xun, you misunderstood...I was trying to say that, since they disrespected you, they should be destroyed. But, it would be a waste if you simply killed them, wouldn¡¯t it? Why don¡¯t you give me a special permission, then let me handle those traitors?"

    Narrowing his eyes, Yu Yao continued, "Thirty percent of all my gains will be shared with you. How about this?"

    Emperor Xun knitted his brows as he looked at Yu Yao with a sullen face and sneered, "You want to sell my people for profits, but I can only get thirty percent? Do you think that I¡¯m...?"

    Before his voice faded, Emperor Xun suddenly heard a deep voice from inside his head, "ept his offer...Let him do what he wants."

    Immediately, strands of cyan-colored light shed across Emperor Xun¡¯s eyes, but deep inside his pupils, dark mists rose and dimmed the cyan lights within a blink of an eye. Breathing deeply, Emperor Xun straightened three fingers and said, "Since I don¡¯t have to do anything, I¡¯ll take the thirty percent. You should settle an advance payment with me, then you can feel free to do the rest...I¡¯ll sign you the papers now."

    In front of Yu Yao¡¯s expectant gaze, Emperor Shun let his people take out a dragon leather scroll, then wrote a ¡¯punishment warrant¡¯ with his crooked handwriting, stamped his emperor seal on it, and threw it to Yu Yao.

    Underground, in the basement of the crystal pce, in a tastefully furnished secret room, ten priests in long robes sat on the ground with legs crossed, faces showing faint smiles.

    "Our Shifu are right. This emperor Xun is much easier to talk to than Emperor Shun."

    "As long as we have him under control, the humankind will be under our control, and the natural fortune of the humankind..."

    The group of priests all chuckled.

    While chuckling, they nced at the west with worry.

 Chapter 1758: More Unexpected Changes

    Chapter 1758: More Unexpected Changes

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Pan Yu world, in a strangely barren dark rock mountain area...

    Countless broken pces scattered between dark mountains. Among the dpidated walls, one could find enormous pirs, exquisite statues, and broad squares, with beautiful embossments. Every piece was silently telling the glorious stories of this ce.

    However, everything was gone. All pces and halls had copsed. In the ruins, snakes and insects crawled and grasses grew out from the brickwork joints, to face the coldness, barrenness, and loneliness of this ce.

    In the center of this vast rock mountain area, in a bowl-shaped arena, numberless Yu n nobles, who were wearing long ck robes with family emblems on their chests, coldly and solemnly stood on the high grandstands.

    Over a thousand different sized ck stone pirs stood on the hundred-miles-wide t area in the middle of the arena. A mottled metal family emblem was hanging on every stone pir, and the pattern embossed on each emblem was a magnificent river.

    Arge armchair was ced on each stone pir, facing the center of the arena. At the moment, Yu n nobles in luxurious clothes sat on these chairs, wearing crowns and holding staffs, releasing suffocation energy waves from their bodies. Each one of them was shouting and yelling while banging the pir tops thunderous with their staffs.

    A buzzing noise could be heard from every corner of this arena, mixed with the shouts and yells of over a thousand powerful beings and the bangs caused by staffs hitting against the pir tops.

    Strong sound waves quaked the surrounding dark rock mountains slightly. In the air, dense dark clouds had been rolling. Giant lightning bolts dazzled out of the clouds from time to time and struck violently against the ground.

    Ji Hao delivered a massacre in Liang Zhu City. He killed tens of ¡¯crowns¡¯, ¡¯seals¡¯ and ¡¯staffs¡¯ in Pan Gu world, and a giant number of important members of high-grade noble families. The news had been delivered back to Pan Yu world, immediately shaking a series of top-grade families.

    Who would fill the vacancies of the ¡¯crowns¡¯, ¡¯seals¡¯, ¡¯staffs¡¯, and family leaders? Who should be in charge of the Pan Gu world-conquering mission? The interest disputes in here were asplicated as ten-thousand spiders. Over a thousand top-grade families, which held the highest power of Pan Yu world, gathered in here, wrangling for the enormous and extremelyplicated interest-distribution issue.

    The wrangle seemed to never end. These top-grade family people even forgot to send new leaders to Pan Gu world, because all of them had been trying so hard for the tremendous profits from Pan Gu world, which were ¡¯right in front of them¡¯.

    Yu Hua and the other nine Pan Yu saints were trapped in the peaceful world. Without these ten saints to make the final decision, this wrangle which had been happening between more than a thousand top-grade families could nevere to a clear result within ten years.

    Sitting upon the stone pirs, the representatives from all top-grade families had been shouting as loudly as they could. They growled, hollered, cursed in anger, and swore with hatred...Ji Hao mercilessly killed nearly half of the one-hundred and eight ¡¯crowns¡¯, ¡¯seals¡¯ and ¡¯staffs¡¯ in the ¡¯Holy Realm¡¯, which was the highest organ of power of Pan Yu world. By now, over a thousand top-grade families were striving for the vacancies Ji Hao created, and this, was a great show.

    The Yu n nobles standing on the grandstands with solemn expressions had also been colluding, connecting with each other in their own secret ways. They made all kinds of promises to each other, found allies, set traps for theirpetitors, and yed all kinds of schemes.

    These nobles seemed to be unmoved =, but in fact, because of their whispered words, the des and swords had sparkled in the beautiful cities, the magnificent halls, and all other corners of Pan Yu world. Because of what they said, heads were chopped off and corpses were quietly turned into nothingness.

    In Liang Zhu City, Ji Hao did nothing but brutally ughter a batch of top-grade nobles, but what he did had raised a tsunami in Pan Yu world. The nobles who died in the inner power struggle between these top-grade families were more than the ones Ji Hao killed by a hundredfold.

    High up in the air, behind the thick dark clouds, a few strong yet barely perceivable spirit powers had been watching the arena in the ck rock mountain area.

    The owners of these spirit powers weren¡¯t weaker than Yu Huo and the other saints who had intruded into Pan Gu world. But apparently, they were awfully afraid of the barren ck rock mountain area, that they dared not to reach their spirit powers to those ck rocks, but could only watch the arena from far away.

    A magical power blocked these spirit powers. The owners of these spirit powers clearly knew that some people were gathering in that arena, but they couldn¡¯t hear what they said, nor figure out what they had been scrambling for.

    The only thing they knew ¡ª Arge batch of top-grade nobles from Holy Realm suddenly fell. The spirit soul marks left in the Holy Pce in the Holy Realm by those fallen ¡¯crowns¡¯, ¡¯seals¡¯ and ¡¯staffs¡¯ suddenly copsed, as their souls had all vanished without leaving a trace.

    Based on Pan Yu world¡¯s powerfulness, even the death of the lowest-grade ¡¯staff¡¯ could be a shocking news. But this time, even quite a few ¡¯crowns¡¯ had fallen, and this immediately caught the attention of some powerful beings who had been in deep sleep for countless years.

    With a cursory research, they found out that the fallen ones were all from the families descended from Yu Huo, Yu Ji, and the other eight saints. Afterward, they searched through the entire Pan Yu world as fast as they could, even including the most secret forbidden areas and deathly zones, but failed to find any trace left by the ten saints.

    For conquering a world, ten powerful saints joined their powers, and so many high-grade nobles died...These powerful, mysterious beings from Pan Yu world were immediately attracted.

    As the thousand top-grade families descended from Yu Huo and the other nine saints scrambled for powers and profits, these powerful beings who had just woken up from deep sleep beganbining their powers as well. They mobilized all forces belonging to the families under their direct lead, woke up countless secret scouts, and began collecting all useful information.

    "A bunch of smart little kids...They sneakily gathered in where ¡¯Yu¡¯ fell to hide from us with the forbidden power...I will award these little kids."

    In the air, someone wasining through an imperceptible spirit power,

    "We already have some messages delivered from that world. Twelve extremely lowly small families, which don¡¯t even have family emblems, seemed to have discovered a marvelous great world...Yu Huo and the others went there."

    The owner of this spirit power was excited, "This world is valuable. It made Yu Huo and the others join hands."

    "But obviously, they failed...Look at those kids. Yu Huo and the other saints didn¡¯t show up to settle their disputes, did they? Does this mean that they are in trouble as well?" Said another spirit power.

    "No matter what, a world that made Yu Huo and the others join hands is worth our effort. I suggest we should send some capable scouts to the world first."

    "I agree."

    "Agree."

    "Yes, that¡¯s what we¡¯ll do."

 Chapter 1759: The Punitive War

    Chapter 1759: The Punitive War

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Liang Zhu City, a temporarily-built square filled with people...

    Same as what was happening in the arena back in Pan Yu world, on this square which was still stained by blood, even having some body parts scattered on it, countless non-humankind nobles had been trying their best to earn actual benefits.

    Ji Hao, Yu Meng, and Master Spirit-ughter had wiped out all core top-grade leaders from Pan Yu world. Numberless people had eyes fixed on the vacancies left by these people, and countless people had been trying to make the most out of this opportunity.

    Amidst the thick crowd on the square, Yu Huo¡¯s clone stood on a roughly built stage as he wielded his arms and screamed hoarsely, "I am Yemo Tian, the true sessor of Yemo Family. Yemo Family is the leading family which discovered this world...ording to thew of inheritance of Pan Yu world, I have an absolute right of inheritance to this world!"

    pping his chest with both hands, he yelled, "So, my friends from colony worlds, please support me, support me..."

    A giant stone flew out sideways, smashed on the head of Yu Huo¡¯s clone, directly hitting him down the stage and making his face be covered in blood. Hundreds of meters away, a gorgeously dressed Yu n young man pointed at Yu Huo¡¯s clone and shouted, "Ignore this lowly one...The right of inheritance? Do you even deserve to mention this word as a lowly thing from a lowly family?"

    "Ado River Family!" This Yu n young man growled with a dry voice, " Ado River Family, the noblest bloodline, the noblest family in Pan Yu world...With the name of Ado River Family, I will raise an army to conquer this world. Anyone who is willing to join my army will gain glory and wealth...and the friendships from my family!"

    Arge number of non-humankind nobles from colony worlds cast their sparkling eyes on this Ado River Family young man.

    As the rulers of colony worlds, they weren¡¯t interested in glory and wealth. Pan Gu world was rich indeed, but without a doubt, the profits from Pan Gu world would mostly fall into the pockets of top-grade family people, while they would only gain very little.

    But, the friendship from Ado River Family...

    If Ado River Family promised to marry their direct descendants to their families and to support their families, they would consider making this deal! As the rulers of colony worlds, they had indeed been living great lives, but wouldn¡¯t a strong backer benefit their families even more?

    In a distance away, a few young men from a branch of Lanao River Family had already startled a battle against the other few young men.

    A couple of muscr Yu n men stood aside and remained silent with heads held high. Standing around them were tens of giant ck centaurs. Without question, these few Yu n men were the owners of these centaurs. In the chaotic war that happened days ago, these crazy centaurs had left everyone on the scene an especially deep impression.

    These centaurs were extremely valuable. They were perfect fighters, fearless, strong, and brave, even stronger than Jia n warriors. Warriors like these were highly precious resources, that anyrge family from Yu n world would want them.

    In order to draw these centaurs to their sides, the young men from a fewrge families started a wrestle against each other, without showing any elegance and gracefulness of Yu n nobles. They crazily fought, revealed each other¡¯s buried secrets, and cursed each other...

    Suddenly, a de light shed across the crowd. A young man, who was fighting against the other few, let out a shrill howl. A heavy flying de sank into his rib area and nearly cut his body into two. Blood spurted out of his wound, making the countless non-humankind nobles in the surroundings burst into screams and stir up the crowd.

    No one knew whounched the attack. As de lights and sword lights dazzled, tens of non-humankind nobles fell on the ground while screaming. Some other people even castrge-scale magic and created a raging fire and fierce thunderbolts that covered half of the square. The situation went further and further out of control.

    Yu Huo¡¯s clone, who was put to the ground by a stone, slowly stood up. Looking at the square which was now in a great mess, heughed with a hissing voice, "Just like this, just like this... Fight, be disordered, the more disordered the better...Souls are so tasty, you idiots... Just die and be my source of power."

    Yu Huo¡¯s clone curved a mouth corner and gave an especially vicious smile while continuing, "Yu Ji, Yu Fen, Yu Luan...You bloody things... Do you want to make profits off me? Will you cry in sadness when all these colony warriors under yourmand die?"

    Master Spirit-ughter stood aside, grinning brightly. He and Yu Huo wanted to do the exact same thing.

    As a Yu n noble, Yu Huo was instinctively taking his revenge from the ones who attempted to take away his things. Unlike him, Master Spirit-ughter didn¡¯t have a standpoint or morality. He wanted nothing but ughter. He wanted the situation to be more chaotic; he wanted more people to die, and more, stronger, negative emotions to be released. He even wanted to destroy the entire Liang Zhu City right now and finish off all non-humankind beings in the city; that would be the best.

    Mingling in the crowd, Yu Huo¡¯s clone and Master Spirit-ughter grinned evilly. Pushed by some people, intentionally or not, the situation turned more and more uncontroble. In this very moment, a non-humankind ve walked through the disordered crowd and came to Yu Huo while foaming at the mouth. He kneeled heavily on the ground and reported to Yu Huo with a deep voice, "My highest master, Master Yu Yao sent back a message...That greedy and stupid human emperor has epted his offer and signed the warrant. Now, we can reasonablyunch offensives on all human beings that we want to kill."

    Yu Huo and Master Spirit-ughter both raised their eyebrows and grinned delightfully.

    "I¡¯ll lead a troop myself to help Yu Yao punish those human beings, and to fulfill the promise we made to our ally." Yu Huo looked at Master Spirit-ughter and said, "You stay here and hold the situation...I don¡¯t want these idiots to calm down, I don¡¯t want any of these idiots to hold the true power. I want them to keep messing around like this. Can you do that?"

    Master Spirit-ughter smilingly nodded to Yu Huo and responded, "Of course, believe the power of my kind, please. Creating fear and panic, that is the greatest ability of our kind...But surely, the casualty could be heavy."

    Yu Huo¡¯s eyes sparkled with a dim misty light as he chuckled, "Why would I care? As long as some of them remain alive...ter on...more idiots will bring themselves to us. Don¡¯t scare them away."

    Master Spirit-ughter nodded, remained smiling. Yu Huo hurriedly left the square with a group of people.

    In the next morning, led by Yu Huo and the twelve families in power from Yu Dynasty, a tremendous army marched to the territory of human beings. They were going to ¡¯punish the traitors for Emperor Xun¡¯ ¡ª They told this to the world.

 Chapter 1760: Xiong Shan

    Chapter 1760: Xiong Shan

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Arge ck steel axe swept across a giant tree which required ten people to put their arms around. The thick tree trunk was immediately broken.

    With a sullen look, Xiong Shan put the axe behind his back, lifted the tree with both arms, and carried it on his shoulder. Then, he walked to the new territory of his n which was under construction. This ¡¯iron bone tree¡¯ was incredibly heavy, as its density was much higher than that of iron. Xiong Shan carried the hundreds of meters tall tree and walked quickly, crushing the rocks he trampled on.

    Xiong Family descended from the Mi Family, also from Gong Sun Family. Xiong Family people were descendants of Emperor Xuanyuan. Xiong Shan was born in an average branch n of Xiong Family, but ording to the tradition, his n used up all the resources to raise him as the only prince of the n.

    Despite his ¡¯prince¡¯ title and Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s bloodline, Xiong Shan clearly understood that as a ¡¯prince¡¯ of Xiong Family, he could never bepared with those ¡¯princes¡¯ from Gong Sun Family. At the very least, those young princes stepped into the world of Divine Magus at the mere age of ten, while he broke into the level of Divine Magus when he was almost thirty. How could he everpare with them?

    As ¡¯Prince Xiong Shan¡¯, he was just like a brand of his family, to defend the dignity of the leader and elders of his n when facing the elders from Mi Family or even Gong Sun Family.

    Xiong Shan was clearly aware of this fact, and hadn¡¯t been talking his ¡¯prince¡¯ title so seriously. He had been working hard and fighting hard. In Chi Ban Mountain line of defense, he fought more than ten great battles against the non-humankind. Back there, he met a lot of talented young human beings who had also been working hard and fighting hard, such as Lie Mountain Kang, Huaxu Lie, and Si Wen Ming.

    Yes, Xiong Shan was a diehard supporter of Si Wen Ming; he could even be called as one of Si Wen Ming¡¯s most trusted subordinates. In battles against the non-humankind, the hundred-thousand-men ck Bear Army under Xiong Shan¡¯s leadership would always stay as Si Wen Ming¡¯s army. The ck Bear Army could be counted as a part of the army under Si Wen Ming¡¯s directmand.

    "Stubborn elders!" Xiong Shanined with a muffled voice while dragging the iron bone tree to the entrance of the new territory of his n.

    Tens of carpenters walked over withrge steps and took over the tree from Xiong Shan¡¯s hands. After processing, this tree would be a part of the new gate of his n. However, Xiong Shan didn¡¯t think that was right. This tree, which was cut off by him with a single axe move, was clearly not a tough material. Could a gate made of this crappy wood protect his beloved families?

    Even though his n couldn¡¯t afford to build a gate with divine materials collected from natural stars, like the gate of the ¡¯Giant Bear Valley¡¯ where the base of Xiong Family was located, the new gate needed to contain at least a hundred types of essence metals, then be strengthened by all kinds of powerful spells, so it would be able to defend his people from wild beasts and those bloody non-humankind beings.

    However...

    Xiong Shan stood in the position of the new gate, gazing at the new stations of his n in a valley which had strands of smoke curling up. His brows were knitted.

    Because of Emperor Xun, serious disagreements happened between all ns in Xiong Family. Some Xiong Family ns were willing to follow Gong Sun Family, to support Gong Sun Xun to the end of the day, while some Xiong Family people refused to follow an incapable emperor. Same as Xiong Shan, these people were surely Si Wen Ming¡¯s supporters.

    Because of the endless disagreements, Xiong Family had split up. Xiong Shan and his father took away over a million elite family members and left the base of Xiong Family. Traveling for tens of thousands of miles, they came to this valley to build their new homnd.

    "Abba, I need to say this. This ce is not safe!" Xiong Shan abruptly pulled out his giant axe and burst into growls. "We should go to Yao Mountain City...Emperor Ji Hao has sent messengers to tell us that we can go to Yao Mountain City! We will be there in a month tops! We shouldn¡¯t stay here!"

    Among these one million people, only about a hundred thousand were true elite warriors. Even though they also had over a hundred thousand ¡¯iron-skin ck bears¡¯ as their battle beasts, it was still impossible for them to fight against the strong non-humankind troops.

    They needed to go to Yao Mountain City, to be together with all Brother Wen Ming¡¯s supporters, and tobine everyone¡¯s power, so the enemies could be defeated...

    However, the few stubborn elders from his family had been saying that they shouldn¡¯t stay under the protection from other people, and brave Xiong Family man should build their own foundations, and things like that. Hearing them, Xiong Shan truly wanted to cut open their heads with his axe to find out exactly how their brains worked.

    Did those elders really think that Xiong Shan didn¡¯t know? They discovered arge crystal mine in this valley, with quite a few precious types of metal minerals, which could be used to forge high-grade magic treasures. That was the reason why they insisted on staying here.

    For the meaningless profits, these elders exposed their people to danger. Xiong Shan was already speechless in anger.

    This valley was located right on the main path between You Xiong City and Pu Ban City, and the people who woulde to this area were all core members of Gong Sun family. Why would Xiong Shan¡¯s n stay here? To wait for an offensiveunched by Gong Sun Family people?

    Xiong Shan growled with rage. His father walked out frowningly from a cottage as he stared at Xiong Shan without saying a word. His eyes were filled with anger too. Based on Xiong Shan¡¯s childhood experiences, he immediately figured out what his father wanted to say ¡ª ¡¯Don¡¯t cause me troubles. Go stay aside!¡¯

    Xiong Shan walked to his father withrge steps. Also silently, he reached out both hands and attempted to convince his father with his strength.

    All of a sudden, a shrill sound of horn could be heard. Xiong Shan looked back with shock and saw dense clouds rising from Pu Ban City. Following sonorous shouts,rge groups of Jia n warriors were flying towards him. These Jia n warriors trod on metal tes, which were faintly golden and dazzling with sizzling electric currents.

    Behind the thousands of Jia n warriors was a formidable army. Heavily armored human warriors mounted on mountain-sized bears were singing a battle song. Among their troops, hundreds of totem gs fluttered in the wind. Painted on each g was a roaring winged bear trampling over mountains.

    Judging by the flying bear battle gs and the totem gs of Xiong Family, this army was an elite force from Gong Sun Family!

    In other words, these elite warriors with flying bear battle gs were under Emperor Xun¡¯s directmand!

    rming horns echoed around the station of Xiong Shan¡¯s n. From a distance away, a flying bear rose into the sky and approached swiftly. A scrawny old man on the bear¡¯s back yelled at Xiong Shan, "Under the order of the human emperor, traitors will be punished...You, without a doubt, are definitely traitors."

    "Attack! Kill everyst man...And leave all woman!" The old man shouted.

 Chapter 1761: Underestimate the Enemy

    Chapter 1761: Underestimate the Enemy

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Heaven, in the divine pce which was built with divine sun crystals, Ji Hao sat on a high stage. A golden beam of light descended from the sky, covering him entirely. The purest sun fire and the strongest essence sun power was being absorbed by Ji Hao¡¯s body, and his body had be like a pure ray of light, a pure fire.

    The mill of Dao floated behind him, spinning slowly. The vast natural reward power had turned the entire mill pure golden. Shreds of screaming and wailing blood-red souls had been dragged out of Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space by the mill of Dao. The mill would clear away the hatred, death power, and all other negative types of energies inside these soul shreds, then turn them into the purest original soul grains.

    In Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, the Pan Gu bell floated above his embryo of Dao. Every nine breaths, the bell would buzz. The deep and strong bell ring contained an original, pure might, filling Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space and shattering the blood-red soul pieces in the whirlwinds, which had almost merged into one. Strands of twisted blood-red mist were gone along with the bell rings, while a giant number of glowing spell symbols were left on Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao. These spell symbols were generated from the understandings of the great Dao which belonged to the owners of these soul shreds, who were from countless worlds.

    Compared to the past, Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao had turned taller, stronger and clearer, and the power it released became deeper and greater. The feelings of Dao had been flowing across his heart as his cultivation was improving, and his foundation of Dao was growing stronger and stronger.

    Master Spirit-ughter trapped Ji Hao temporarily with a mystical power. But by doing this, he had done Ji Hao a big favor. He ughtered millions of warriors and forged their souls into a giant sword, then sent the sword into Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, along with all the understandings of the great Dao of numberless worlds that those warriors possessed.

    Ji Hao felt their Dao. He absorbed their Dao and made connections with his own Dao. With the help of the Dao from other worlds, Ji Hao had attained a deeper and deeper understanding of the great Dao of Pan Gu world. Gradually, his Dao had gone beyond the limit of Pan Gu world, and made a tiny step outward.

    "Dao, too wonderful for words!" Ji Hao breathed slowly. Strands of his spirit power condensed into hair-thin threads and pierced into the space, triggering the natural powers. While traveling through the world with his spirit power, he slowly fell into a magical ¡¯sleep state¡¯.

    His thoughts paused like ice, leaving a tiny part of his soul and spirit awake, flowing across and sensing the world.

    Outside the divine pce where Ji Hao stayed to get rid of those annoying blood-red soul shreds inside him, Man Man was wielding her giant hammers while shouting thunderously to directrge troops of Zhu Rong warriors and Gold Crow warriors under Ji Hao¡¯smand for abined great battle formation. Thousands of troops had been moving quickly,posing an enormous great formation that had been releasing a fierce aura of killing and raising a raging fire.

    The childishness had started fading from Man Man¡¯s face. With a serious look, she gazed at the warriors who had been practicing hard for the new formation, eyes glowed with a light of determination.

    "Ah, Ji Hao has been working really hard alone. I can¡¯t be like back in Southern Wastnd, eating and ying all day...I need to help Ji Hao." Man Man kept her eyes widely open while murmuring. Unwittingly, the people around Ji Hao had changed. At least, Man Man now understood that she had ¡¯responsibilities¡¯. Despite the fact that she didn¡¯t know what ¡¯responsibility¡¯ exactly meant yet, she had already taken the responsibilities upon herself.

    In another hall in the heaven, Shaosi, Zhu Rong, Ao Bai, Qing Qiang, and Donggong sat on five magnificent thrones. A series of tinkles could be heard from a fewrge cauldrons while strands of purple mist rose. The purple mists condensed into divine letters that flew up from them andnded softly on the tables before the five of them.

    This was the ¡¯office¡¯ of the five divine emperors. Since Ji Hao locked himself in the sun pce, Shaosi was doing his work for him.

    Abruptly, Ao Bai burst intoughter, "Those non-humankind monsters... I thought they would learn to behave themselves after the massacre Ji Hao caused. But surprisingly, they don¡¯t seem to ept the failure willingly, but have sneakily begun doing things again."

    pping a divine letter loudly against the golden table before him, Ao Bai sneered, "How can such a scum exist among Gong Sun Family people? Emperor Xun is working with the non-humankind...Hehe, punish the traitors? He¡¯s nothing but the human emperor. Facing the power of the heaven, what is he?"

    Shaosi looked at Ao Bai with shock. Even though they were on the same side, Ao Bi¡¯s words were...

    Indeed, the heaven ruled the world on behalf of Pan Gu world itself, and the five emperors could be seen as the embodiments of the world¡¯s spirit. Nevertheless, a divine emperor shouldn¡¯t talk about the human emperor, the leader of all human beings, who were the owners of the natural fortune of Pan Gu world, like that. If the rest of the world heard him, another wild storm would be started.

    "Emperor Ao Bai?" Said Shaosi coldly, "What exactly is happening?"

    Ao Bai grinned and stood up, then responded carelessly, "Some small things that can bring us free natural rewards. You shall not worry."

    This divine letter was sent by Xiong Shan. He contacted the heaven through a secret magic, then sent this letter to ask for help. Ever since Ji Hao became a divine emperor, Si Wen Ming¡¯s diehard supporters had all learned the secret magic to contact the heaven the first time around. Was there amunication method in this world that could be faster and more convenient that delivering the words through the heaven?

    Ao Bai locked his fingers together, then pointed at the cauldron from which this letter came. A strand of purple mist was sent into the cauldron, as Ao Bai smilingly said, "Xiong Shan, hmm... Xiong Family is a branch of Mi Family, which is a branch of Gong Sun Family. Xiong Family is also descended from Emperor Xuanyuan. Howe Xuanyuan family kids are getting weaker and weaker over generations? For this small situation, he¡¯s scared enough to shout at the heaven for help."

    Ao Bai chuckled and continued tly, "Since he has already asked for help, we can¡¯t just ignore him. He¡¯s on our side, after all. I told him to hang on for an hour, then the reinforcement from the heaven will arrive."

    Without giving Shaosi, Zhu Rong, Qing Qiang, and Donggong a chance to join the conversation, Ao Bai shouted out loud towards the outside, "Ao Hao, Ao Hao, where the hell have you been? Get over here! Go, take a troop through the heaven and earth great formation to save Xiong Shan¡¯s n...Chop those non-humankind monsters and those human scums who are on their side. I want you to bring back a million enemies¡¯ heads!"

    Xiong Shan asked the heaven for help, but Ao Bai didn¡¯t take that seriously.

    The dragon-kind had their own information channels. Therefore, Ao Bai knew about the inner conflicts happening inrge human ns and families these days. He knew that quite arge number of Si Wen Ming¡¯s supporters had left their ns and families with their people to build their own homes.

    In Xiong Shan¡¯s letter, he clearly pointed out that his n had a poption less than a million.

    A million human beings was something that Ao Bai couldn¡¯t care less a bout. A couple of strong pure-blood dragons were able to easily suppress a human n with a poption of over ten million. Xiong Shan¡¯s n was way too weak.

    Ao Bai refused to believe that the so-called ¡¯formidable enemy¡¯ of such a weak human n was actually a big deal. He sent Ao Hao with an elite dragon troop, because he thought it didn¡¯t require a great army to save Xiong Shan¡¯s n.

 Chapter 1762: The Clanâ€™s Disaster

    Chapter 1762: The n¡¯s Disaster

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Xiong Shan looked at the three-legged cauldron in front of them with a dark face.

    "An hour?" Stomping his foot against the ground, Xiong Shan said through gritted teeth, "If only we have an hour...Oi, are you happy now?"

    ncing at the group of elders who stood aside silently, Xiong Shan gave an angry growl, then carried his dark steel axe and rushed to the entrance of the new station of his n. The few elders nced at each other quite embarrassedly. "We were thinking for the n, and this ce is indeed great!" One of them murmured.

    In Xiong Shan¡¯s n, everyone who could fight had already picked up a weapon and stood nervously on the newly built city wall.

    In the new station of the n, which was still under construction, one could hear the children crying and womenforting them with trembling low voices from the crude cottages. Everyone understood that this n wasn¡¯t capable of defending against the enormous army out there.

    Xiong Mudun was Xiong Shan¡¯s father. At the moment, he was standing before the unfinished new gate with the strongest men from his n, yelling hoarsely at the scrawny old man from Gong Sun Family, whose name was Gong Sun Chai. "We, Xiong Family people, are Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s descendants as well! How can you point your weapon at your own families?"

    Gong Sun Chai chuckled as flying bear cavalries lined up orderly behind him. The giant flying bears were breathing deeply and raising clouds of dust from the ground.

    More and more flying bear cavalries had been showing up from the other three families, approaching Xiong Shan¡¯s n. Once the n was encircled by Gong Sun Family warriors, Gong Sun Chai would give his order to attack.

    Gong Sun Chai drawled mockingly, "Families? Nah. You don¡¯t share the same family name with us, so how can you be our families? I won¡¯t waste my time talking to you today. Every man in your n will die anyway. The weak ones, sick ones and old ones will all die, and only young and beautiful girls can live. Hah, they¡¯re gonna live a good life."

    The expressions of Xiong Mudun and Xiong Shan changed immediately. Killing all the men and kidnapping the girls? What was Emperor Xun doing? He was the emperor of human beings, but right now, he was acting even more brutally than non-humankind monsters. What on earth did he want?

    "We want to see Emperor Xun!" The elders from Xiong Shan¡¯s n rushed out and growled, "We want to see Emperor Xun! We don¡¯t believe that Emperor Xun will give orders like this! We need to..."

    Gong Sun Chaizily waved his hand. Following his moves, tens of flying bear cavalrymen each pulled out a three-edged spear and threw at the group of elders. As a cold light shed across the air, the group of elders burst into howls. The spears prated their bodies and brought them hundreds of meters away, then nailed them on a small rock hill.

    "See Emperor Xun? Do you deserve that?" Deep sounds of horns could be heard from a distance away. Under Gong Sun Chai¡¯s order, the entire n was encircled by flying bear cavalrymen. Gong Sun Chai slightly upturned his mouth corners as he nced at Xiong Mudun and Xiong Shan, then turned back and gave his order with a cold voice, "Attack...Kill all men, kill the old people and the sick ones, but don¡¯t heart the young girls. Be careful, those are all money. Don¡¯t identally injure them!"

    A faint misty dark light shed across the eyes of the tens of thousands of flying bear cavalrymen behind Gong Sun Chai. They let out deep roars and drove the giant flying bears up to the sky, marching to Xiong Shan¡¯s n like a tremendous dark cloud.

    Xiong Mudun roared out loud and leaped straight into the sky. He wielded a heavy bronze club, smashed the head of a cavalryman, and threw him down from the bear¡¯s back. But, before he couldunch the second strike, ten cavalrymen lunged their spears together. Xiong Mudun didn¡¯t manage to defend himself, and the spears went through his chest. Spell symbols sparkled on the spearheads, blowing his body into a cloud of blood mist.

    "Abba!" Xiong Shan screamed as he wielded his axe and cut a few cavalrymen around him.

    Countless long spears swished to him from all directions, squeezing streams of blood out of his body. Xiong Shan wielded hisrge axe widely and created a dark whirlwind, but still couldn¡¯t defend himself against the best cavalrymen from Gong Sun Family.

    Xiong Mudun¡¯s blood rolled in the sky. As the leader of a n, he was a Divine Magus, and was able to regrow his body from a single drop of blood. He wasn¡¯t as powerful as the Divine Magi from Mi Family or Gong Sun Family, but in five breaths at most, he could regrow his body.

    Gong Sun Chai gave an evil smile. He took out a dark bone wand and quickly pointed at the cloud of blood mist.

    A hazy, glowing green wolf was released from the wand that pounced onto the blood mist. A shrill howl could be heard from the blood mist as Xiong Mudun¡¯s soul was instantly killed by the dark curse that Gong Sun Chai cast. The blood mist condensed into blood drop, falling from the sky. But, before the bloodnded on the ground, Gong Sun Chai took out a ck bone bowl and waved it in the air. Xiong Mudun¡¯s blood merged into a long stream and flew into the ck bowl.

    "Abba!" Xiong Shan again gave a raging roar. He cut up three long spearsing at his chest, then raised his head to look at the sky.

    Where were the reinforcements? Just now, the heaven replied that the reinforcement would arrive soon. But, where were they? An hour? Was that a joke? How could Xiong Shan¡¯s n ever hold off Gong Shun Chai¡¯s great army for an hour?

    Thousands of metal tes flew over. From the metal tes, heavily armored Jia n warriors jumped down with twisted smiles. They raised their heavy weapons and joined the battle. Mixed with the Jia n warriors, flying bear cavalry troops broke the crude wall built by Xiong Shan¡¯s people and easily marched into their station.

    Xiong Family was merely a branch of Gong Sun Family, while Xiong Shan¡¯s n was just a branch of Xiong Family. How could these people possibly rival the elite cavalrymen from Gong Sun Family? With one strike, Xiong Shan¡¯s n was broken.

    Shrill shrieks could be heard from the station, with ear-piercing noises of weapons hacking into flesh bodies. The screams of young girls stabbed into Xiong Shan¡¯s heart like the sharpest swords and brought him an unbearable pain. He turned back and saw some girls run out of their houses, crying and screaming. But, a couple of Jia n warriors mercilessly punched them to the ground and tied them up.

    At this moment, when he turned his head back, tens of long spears prated his body.

    Xiong Shan roared like a dying beast. Beams of yellow light burst from his body. Along with a bell ring, a heavy, dark-yellow,rge bell rose from his body and gave vent to a tremendous maic force that made the hundreds of cavalrymen around him vomit blood, and be sent flying up to the sky.

    Xiong Shan stared at Gong Shun Chai with hatred, raised the axe high, and rushed at him desperately.

 Chapter 1763: Warning Signals of Approaching Enemy Forces Are Seen on All Sides

    Chapter 1763: Warning Signals of Approaching Enemy Forces Are Seen on All Sides

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In the heaven, Ao Hao, who was just appointed as the Sidu Dragon King, coughed loudly. After giving a flick to his long fluttering robe which was embroidered with flying dragons, he proudly waved his hands to the eight-hundred dragon warriors behind him, then gave vent to a resonant shout.

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    High up in the air, tens of natural stars dazzled suddenly. Water-tank-sized, splendid starlight poured down from the sky andnded on an enormous tform in the heaven. Streams of mist spiraled up and coiled around each other, as the affiliated teleporting formation in the heaven and earth great formation was activated. Ao Hao and his dragon warriors were immediately surrounded by a thickyer of starlight.

    The space quaked slightly. In the next moment, Ao Hao directly showed up above Xiong Shan¡¯s n, with eight-hundred pure-blood dragons, three-thousand mix-blood flood dragons, and a hundred thousand elite water-kind warriors. Beams of starlight spread out as Ao Hao roared towards the sky. Watery clouds rolled over from all directions, steadying Ao Hao and his warriors in the sky.

    "That Xiong Shan kid..." Ao Hao put on an act, intending to show his divine god might. But, abruptly seeing what happened down on the ground, he couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes and get choked on his own words.

    The ughter had already happened to Xiong Shan¡¯s n. Tens of thousands of young girls were tied up, being sent onto a flying fort.

    About a hundred-thousand flying bear cavalrymen encircled arge battleground and had beenughing, shouting, and wielding their weapons to cheer for the hundreds who had formed a battle formation whileunching offensives in the battleground. Xiong Shan was their sole target.

    The dark-yellow bell floated upon Xiong Shan¡¯s head. Strands of maic force had been raising the dust and sands from the ground to build a strong earth wall to defend Xiong Shan. The cavalrymen charged and broke the earth wall over and over again, leaving deeper and deeper wounds on his body.

    Xiong Shan was covered in blood. His spirit blood had been consumed by eighty to ny percent. He was almost drained. He staggered, about to fall to the ground at any moment. He had lost too much spirit blood that even his wounds healed more and more slowly.

    Even his inherited magic treasure, the ¡¯earth maic bell¡¯, now had tens of cracks on it because of the multiple heavy strikes. Suffering a few more strikes, this powerful treasure would certainly be shattered.

    For a couple of times, those flying bear cavalrymen had the chance to kill Xiong Shan for good. But, they were obviously making fun of him. They injured him badly, then let him recover, then injured him again.

    Gong Sun Chai stood aside andughed quite loudly, "Ayaya, what a strong boy! Still standing? Impressive! Hah, chop his legs this time. Haha, see if he can struggle up again."

    Hundreds of cavalrymen turned around,ughing as they moved in a perfect triangr charging formation. After a shrill whistle, their mounts marched rumblingly to Xiong Shan in an unhurried, ordered pace.

    Ao Hao paused for a second, then burst into raging growls. "Xiong Shan kid, don¡¯t be afraid. Your Master Ao Ritian is here!" He shouted.

    "You, listen, this kid is under my protection now. If any of you dare to hurt him again, I¡¯ll peel your skin and pull out your tendons today!"

    Gong Sun Chai immediately raised his head. Seeing Ao Hao, who was with a human body and a dragon head, his pupils instantly shrank to the size of needlepoint. "Dragons? This has nothing to do with you. This is between human beings. Are you dragons going against the order from our human emperor?"

    Ao Hao said no word but sneezed loudly. Followed his sneeze, a pouring rain fell from the sky. The fist-sized raindrop froze in the air, then rapid whirlwinds were stirred up, rolling these ice crystals down to the flying bear cavalrymen like arrows.

    A ttering noise could be heard without an end as the sharp hailstones fell from the sky. These hailstones seemed to be the size of fists, but under the effect of Ao Hao¡¯s divine god power, each hailstone was as heavy as a mountain. The hailstonesnded on cavalrymen¡¯ bodies and caused loud muffled thuds, bringing them a great pain as they disabled them from even raising their heads.

    Gong Sun Chai suffered the most. Because of Ao Hao¡¯s ¡¯special care¡¯, thousands of hailstones smashed on his body, leaving him no time to react. Gong Sun Chai fell down from the back of his mount with all of his bones broken. He was almost turned into a pile of meat paste.

    Fortunately, his mount, a flying bear, defended him on its own initiative. The bear spread its strong featherless wings, shielded Gong Sun Chai, and saved his life.

    "Charge! Charge! Charge!" Gong Sun Chai hurriedly swallowed a few pills and relieved himself slightly from the pain, roughly fixing his broken bones. Then, he screamed out loud with a dry voice, "Dragons dare to interfere in our business? They dare to ignore Emperor Xun¡¯s orders...Are they rising in rebellion? Charge! Lay waste to them! Emperor Xun will take all responsibilities."

    No one paid more attention to Xiong Shan. Under the hailstones, as the best warriors and the strongest troops of Gong Sun Family, the cavalrymen raised their shields to protect themselves while driving their flying bears up into the sky and swiftly forming a dense battle formation.

    Following the sonorous sounds of horns, more flying bear cavalrymen flew up into the sky, wave after wave. From every direction, they encircled Ao Hao and his warriors.

    Deep buzzing noises could be heard as hundreds of millions of metal tes rose into the air. Heavily armored Jia n warriors trod on the metal tes and approached Ao Hao and his people with evil, twisted grins.

    A distance away in the sky, dense clouds dispersed. Three flying forts tore apart the clouds along with tumbling thunders. A giant number of ferocious-looking, eagle-headed, lion-bodied, winged creatures flew out of the forts and slowly approached Ao Hao and his warriors.

    Within ten minutes, Ao Hao and his warriors were surrounded by an allied army of the non-humankind and the humankind. Ao Hao waspletely outnumbered, as the enemy¡¯s army was way greater than his, by about a hundred folds.

    Ao Hao¡¯s face was darkened a little. Human beings and dragons were all Pan Gu¡¯s descendants, but at this moment, the biggest weakness of the dragon kind was exposed ¡ª Compared to the humankind, the number of dragon warriors was too, too little. A hundred times greater number of warriors was enough to close the gap of individual fighting capacity between the humankind and the dragon-kind.

    "Damn, this time...Master Ao may suffer some loss." Ao Hao gripped his weapon and murmured quite nervously.

    In the heaven, divine letters had been ceaselessly flying up from the fewrge cauldrons,nding on divine emperors¡¯ tables. Almost at the same time, the ns of thousands of Si Wen Ming¡¯s diehard supporters encountered the attacks from the enemy¡¯s armies, which were in way greater scales than themselves. They all asked the heaven for help through the secret magic.

    Carelessly and with little concern, Ao Bai divided the elite dragon force under hismand into small troops and sent to the ns which had asked for help.

 Chapter 1764: Dragon-slaying Magic

    Chapter 1764: Dragon-ying Magic

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Divine letters were flying and orders were given; dragon generals roared excitedly, and over-energetic dragon warriors wielded their weapons,ughing out loud while darting around in heaven. The heaven and earth formation had been buzzing slightly, sending troops of dragon warriors to every corner of Pan Gu Mothend with the powers of natural stars, which existed all over the world.

    "I am the fairest leader." Ao Bai proudly puffed his belly out and smiled at Shaosi, Zhu Rong, Donggong, and Qing Qiang, "I know that the ones who asked for help are all friends of Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao. So, once they asked, I sent out reinforcements...No time was wasted at all. The reinforcements I sent to them are at an exact same scale. That is natural reward, and I shall be rewarded by the world!"

    Ao Bai gave arge grin, exposing his shiny white teeth. As Bixi, one of the dragon ancestor¡¯s nine sons, he possessed a devastating strength that no other dragon could ever surpass. Perhaps, because he was already gifted with a tremendous strength, he wasn¡¯t so smart, just like all his descendants.

    Shaosi and Zhu Rong, who were both battle-experienced, looked at Ao Bai with twitching faces. They wanted to remind him that it was certainly inappropriate to divide the reinforcements he sent out so evenly. But, Ao Bai gave a brightughter and said unquestionably, "Today, I will show you the power of our dragon-kind...Hahaha... Are human beings the owners of Pan Gu world? The owners of natural fortune? Hah, if we have to fight a war, you still need to count on our dragon-kind!"

    Waving his hand strongly, Ao Bai sneered, "The enemies may berge in number, but we, brave dragons, only need to move one finger to destroy them, to cut off their heads, to make their blood flow like rivers, to cover the earth with their corpses...Ahyaya, who dares to fight me?"

    Waves of power spread out of Ao Bai¡¯s body, quaking the entire hall. Shaosi and Zhu Rong exchanged a nce and helplessly stopped talking. But silently, they both began giving urgent orders. Under their orders, the Gold Crow warriors and Zhu Rong warriors immediately started gathering in the heaven. The water-kind force led by Shermie, as well as the water army under Wuzhi Qi and Yuan Li¡¯mands, were all ready for fighting a war as well.

    Above Xiong Shan¡¯s n, Ao Hao looked at the enemies, which had been approaching from all directions like dark clouds, with a dark face. The enemy¡¯s army was greater than his by a hundred folds, and this fact brought him a headache.

    Suddenly, a few eagle-headed creatures widely opened their beaks and released bolts of thunder towards Ao Hao. The water-tank-sized thunderbolts struck on his body and stirred up sparks against the scales on his face. Small electric currents sizzled on his face, even curling up his beard.

    The pride and arrogance buried deep in the bones of all dragons now erupted from Ao Hao. Ao Hao raised a pair of long, four-edged swords, and roared, "Dragon boys, follow me...Hah, a bunch of human kids and some weird non-humankind monsters...Wipe them out!"

    Ever since the dragon-kind, the phoenix-kind, and the humankind appeared in Pan Gu world as Pan Gu¡¯s descendants, human beings, who had no sharp ws or teeth, no strong scales, no ability to fly, couldn¡¯t live in water, and could barely do a thing, had been looking down upon by the other two kinds from the prehistorical era to the present. All dragons firmly believed that a strong dragon warrior was able to easily take out ten-thousand human warriors.

    The enemy¡¯s army wasrger in number by a hundred folds. Was that a big deal?

    Ao Hao opened his jaws and let out a frosty stream of water. Countless dark ice pieces spun swiftly in the water. The human-head-sized ice pieces nked deafeningly against each other while the water stream swooshed across the sky, swirling up tens of thousands of eagle-headed creatures and over a thousand flying bear cavalrymen.

    The water was bone-piercingly cold. The dark ice descended from every direction and crushed every eagle-headed creature in the water, breaking the bones of the flying bear cavalrymen from Gong Sun Family.

    Ao Hao burst into wild roars. His body expanded to thirty-meters-tall while he wielded the pair of hundred-meters-long, four-edged swords. Smashing them everywhere like a pair of pirs, he brought up fierce gales and bolts of lightning. At this moment, Ao Hao gave a full disy to the mighty strength possessed by the dragon-kind. Wherever his swords reached, not a single flying bear cavalryman managed to take one strike from him.

    Among all flying bear cavalrymen under Gong Sun Chai¡¯smand, tens were famous heroes from Gong Sun Family, peak Divine Magi. They growled resonantly and marched to Ao Hao, lunging their long spears along with beams of cold light.

    Ao Hao showed no sign of dodging. He bumped straight into the cavalrymen¡¯s weapons, yet the sharp long spears merely sent up a few sparks of fire against his scales, failing to prate his skin. He swung his swords sideway and made the tens of peak Divine Magi vomit blood, breaking their bones and sending them flying away.

    This was just a random strikeunched by Ao Hao, but was extremely destructive. The tens of Divine Magi were sent flying backward, and five of them even exploded. Their bodies sted into a cloud of blood mist, and their severely-cultivated magic treasures were shattered.

    "Dragon-kind...is invincible!" With one quick strike, Ao Hao crushed the encirclement of tens of Gong Sun Family generals. Behind him, the eight-hundred pure-blood dragons roared thunderously and expanded their bodies to twenty to twenty-five meters tall. Wielding all kinds of heavy weapons, they marched into the formation of the flying bear cavalry.

    These mighty dragons were enraged. They straightened their scales, sharp as des. The eight-hundred pure-blood dragons charged for once and severely injured over ten-thousand cavalrymen. The rest of cavalrymen moved into battle formations andunched ferocious offensives against these powerful dragon warriors. Hundred-thousand flying bear cavalrymen against eight-hundred dragon warriors resulted in no winners. More cavalrymen came to help, andrge groups of Jia n warriors joined the war. Numberless eagle-headed warriors had been approaching, while more and more non-humankind warriors encircled Ao Hao¡¯s army. Some non-humankind warriors had already begun wrestling Ao Hao¡¯s hundred-thousand water-kind warriors.

    Xiong Shan stood on the ground while gasping. "Kill, kill, kill, kill all the traitors of the humankind who joined those non-humankind monsters...Kill, kill, kill, kill all the non-humankind monsters who have been hurting human beings...Kill, kill, kill!" Seeing Ao Hao shuttle between the enemies, he wielded hisrge axe and growled hoarsely.

    A ck finger suddenly appeared behind Xiong Shan, along with a shrill swishing noise. The sharp fingertip prated Xiong Shan¡¯s head, sending him flying hundreds of meters away.

    Xiong Shan was injured severely. He fell to the ground, unable to stop twitching. Wu Bi slowly walked out of the air, surrounded by coiling dark mists. Narrowing his eyes, he looked at the dragon warriors who were fighting in the sky. He hadpletely be a devil.

    "Dragons...impressive! We, Chu Wu n... No, we are Original Devils now. Our ancestors created this ¡¯dragon-ying magic¡¯ with so many efforts, and finally, we have a chance to use it today...Dragon-ying magic, a top-grade, supreme secret magic in this world. The dragon-kind is strong, so we dared not to expose it for so many years. But today, we shall let you dragon boys know that you are not invincible in this world!"

    Wu Bi grinned viciously as clouds of dark mist spread out of his body.

 Chapter 1765: Dumbfounded

    Chapter 1765: Dumbfounded

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Dragons were the most gifted warriors in Pan Gu world.

    They inherited Saint Pan Gu¡¯s unbreakable physical body, and had indestructible scales, ws, and teeth. Their horns could even prate the sky, and their breaths could overturn the oceans and shake the natural stars.

    Ever since the dragon-kind appeared in this world, dragons never dreaded anything. Back in the ancient time, dragons showed no respect to the heaven or the earth. They trampled upon the world, and did whatever they wanted. The heaven couldn¡¯t restrain them, neither could the saints. They were arrogant, violent, and domineering; facing them, all the other creatures in Pan Gu world would tremble.

    All of this could happen because they were strong enough, especially the dragon ancestor and his nine sons. They were supernaturally strong, that not a single living being in this world could restrain them.

    Just like this moment. Ao Hao and his eight-hundred pure-blood dragon warriors had been fighting rampantly in the sky, roaring thunderously. With one slight touch, they could send flying bear cavalrymen flying away, and kill Jia n warriors. Eagle-headed creatures had been falling from the sky, their bodies totally devastated.

    Following Ao Hao¡¯s wildughter, the eight-hundred pure-blood dragon warriors raised fierce gusts of wind with their heavy long spears. Flying bears were torn apart, cavalrymen were thrown away, strong shields were prated, and thick armors were shredded as easily as shredding papers.

    "Fight!" Ao Hao wielded his pair of giant four-edged swords. Every strike he made quaked the space and stirred up terrifying whirlwinds. His eyes were glowing-red as he roared excitedly, "Fight, kill, blood, bodies...Human kids, you are still too weak, too weak, too weak...Compared with your dragon ancestors, you¡¯re like shell-breaking chickens!"

    Ao Haoughed, and his thunderousughter quaked the earth.

    He was qualified to be proud. The cultivation system of human Magi was created by Emperor Fuxi by referring to the cultivation methods of the strongest creatures in the world, based on the circtory system of the blood flows inside the iparably strong bodies of dragons, with his great wisdom.

    This cultivation system had been perfected by generations of human leaders and emperors. But until now, the Magi Pce hadn¡¯t managed to figure out the structure of all small meridians inside human bodies, while the dragons were born with fully activated meridians and strong bodies.

    In terms of physical body, a peak-level Divine Magus couldn¡¯t possibly defeat any dragon that was over a thousand years old. Not to mention the fact that dragons¡¯ scales provided them with an iparable defensive power, which was greater than the defensive power possessed by any Divine Magus by a hundred folds. Ao Hao bumped back and forth in midair, making groups of elite Gong Sun Family warriors vomit blood. Of course, he was qualified tough at the entire humankind!

    "You Xiong City boys, fight!" From the dense formation of flying bear cavalrymen, some Gong Sun Familymanders burst into raging roars. Countless long spears were straightened and lunged towards Ao Hao and his dragon warriors from all directions, causing deafening swishing noises.

    The nks echoed through the clouds. Fire sparks shone on Ao Hao and his warriors¡¯ bodies as their strong scales defended them against the spears. The hardest strikeunched by the flying bear warriors merely managed to prate the scales of the youngest dragon warrior and leave a slight sh on his body.

    "Hahahah... In ancient times, the ancestors of your human beings were as obedient to our ancestors as their grandsons...Now, you have developed, but you Master Ao Hao still has to teach you a lesson... Human beings can never trample upon dragons!" Ao Hao swung his sword and sent tens of cavalrymen flying away, then yelled, "Dragons are always your masters!"

    Ao Hao spouted loudly and wildly, but he had been restraining his power.

    When facing the non-humankind troops led by Jia n warriors, he would definitely try to kill them. Not many non-humankind warriors survived after being sent flying away by him. But when facing the cavalrymen from Gong Sun Family, he would show his mercy, even though he had been shouting pretty loudly. He would injure them severely, but wouldn¡¯t truly kill them. These cavalrymen were mostly Magus Kings, that those severe injuries wouldn¡¯t truly harm their life-force.

    Wherever Ao Hao reached, bodies had been flying all over the sky. The flying bear cavalrymen were vomiting blood with broken bones, while the Jia n warriors were crushed, even sted into blood mists.

    The dense blood mist spread in the air, even turning the sky faintly blood-red.

    On the ground, Wu Biughed with creepy hissing voice, "Ao Bao, ancient dragon? Hehe, indeed, your dragon-kind is strong. But, we human beings are also Pan Gu¡¯s descendants. We aren¡¯t born with muscr bodies, don¡¯t have sharp ws, teeth, and strong scales, but we have brains that you dragons will never have!"

    Abruptly, Wu Bi pped himself heavily and said, "Hah, I was too angry to remember that we are no longer human beings. We are the noblest Original Devil! Haha, we are wiser than human beings!"

    Thick dark mists surged out of the bodies of Wu Bi and the group of Chu Wu n people behind him. Sad dragon roars could be heard from the mists. The dark mists squirmed and condensed into a series of twisted, weird, centipede-shaped spell symbols in the air, then swiftly flew into the battleground.

    The long, twisting spell symbols airilynded on the weapons of the flying bear cavalrymen and Jia n warriors. Following deep dragon cries, the edges of these weapons were wrapped in a faintyer of dark mist, and glowed with an evil dim light.

    The Jia n warriors who had been holding these weapons felt that their blood boiled uncontrobly. Driven by a strange power, a corrosive, weird energy was generated from inside his body.

    Emitting a faint stink, this weird energy flew to the weapons, then these warriors wielded the weapons and hacked on Ao Hao and his warriors.

    The puffing noises could be heard without an end. As easily as cutting watermelons, the thick scales of Ao Hao and his warriors were easily cut broken. The dimly glowing weapons sank deeply into their bodies, cut open their muscles, and left deep wounds on their bones.

    Tens of dragon warriors even had their arms cut off by some cavalrymen and Jia n warriors. Blood spurted out of their wounds, but the blood was slightly dark, and had a faint stench.

    "What? What?" Ao Hao was the enemies¡¯ main target. In an instant, he suffered over a hundred strikes. His thirty-meter-tall body was now covered in wounds, with blood squirting out.

    Ao Hao was dumbfounded. In panic mode, he looked at his warriors, who were also severely injured, and paused.

 Chapter 1766: The Sad Melody of Dragons

    Chapter 1766: The Sad Melody of Dragons

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    On the high stage built from golden sun crystal, Ji Hao¡¯s entire body was burning with essence sun fire. His body had be like a pure source of light, a pure fire. Abruptly, he raised his head and let out a long breath.

    A golden fire swept across the entire pce. The space was moving, and everything was burning. This pce could withstand the divine sun fire, but just then, it quaked slightly, nearly melting due to Ji Hao¡¯s breath.

    An extremely thin beam of sunlight descended from the sky and flew into Ji Hao¡¯s erect eye. Ji Hao narrowed his eyes. Through the sunlight which shone upon the entire Pan Gu Mother Land, he saw Ao Hao and the other dragons sinking in a trouble.

    Not only Ao Hao and his brothers who were fighting in Xiong Shan¡¯s n. Above the other ns who were under attack,rge groups of dragons were injured seriously by the allied force of Emperor Xun and the non-humankind. Because of the mysterious dragon-ying magic, even the most ordinary iron des were gifted with a horrifying power, to even harm dragons. The dragon warriors sent out by Ao Bai were wounded severely. Blood had been gushing out of their bodies.

    "Damn you...kids." The simr roars had been bursting from Ao Hao and the other dragonmanders. Sonorous dragon roars echoed through the sky, while strong dragon powers spread in the air, wave after wave. The injured dragon warriors quickly shifted back to their original dragon shapes.

    Above Xiong Shan¡¯s n, Ao Hao was howling. His body expanded rapidly. Within a blink of an eye, he became a hundred-miles-long dragon. He opened his mouth and let out a heavy breath. A giant, frosty stream of air condensed into differently sized dark ice crystals, swishing out of his mouth and wiping out a giant group of enemies before his face.

    This time, Ao Hao didn¡¯t show any care. Over ten-thousand cavalrymen and their mounts were crushed by the ice crystals. Even the smallest ice crystal was asrge as a water tank. Their bodies were broken and blood was frozen, fist-sized blood crystals falling from the sky. The warriors frozen by Ao Hao lost all their life-force in a moment, without being able to recover.

    Ao Hao raised his giant ws. Lightning bolts had been sizzling on his miles wide ws, while dense dark clouds rolled over and wrapped his body up. The rumbling thunder could be heard from the dark clouds without an end, quaking the sky and the earth.

    "Kill them all!" With bloodshot eyes, Ao Hao roared to all his dragon warriors.

    The same order was given in thousands of battlefields. Following these orders, all dragon warriors clenched their teeth and expanded their bodies while enduring the piercing pain. Their scales grew thicker and thicker,rger andrger. Soon, numberless ten-miles-long giant dragons showed up in the sky.

    Ao Hao swung his enormous ws down. A mile-wide sphere of thunderbolt exploded in the sky, instantly sweeping across the sky for a thousand miles in radius. In the dark clouds, thunderbolts dazzled and wove into a thick spider web that covered the entire sky.

    Countless eagle-headed creatures, who were from another world and now fought for Emperor Xun, screamed with hoarse voices in pain. Under the disastrous dragon power, tens of millions of them were incinerated, falling from the sky like burning coals.

    A gale rolled up the dark clouds. The hysterical dragon roars resounded through the whole world. Enormous dragons were flying across the sky, leaving afterimages like the most terrifying monsters living in the deep sea. The dragons were infuriated by the dragon-ying magic. They put down all worries and burdens and started the craziest ughter.

    "Kill all these long worms!" Gong Sun Familymanders had lost their minds as well. The dragons started a ughter without reflecting on the consequences. As a result, the most elite flying bear cavalries from Gong Sun Family and suffered great losses. The Gong Sun Familymanders were driven mad as well. They also gave the orders of killing, regardless of everything else.

    Numberless flying bear cavalrymen straightened their weapons, which had turned transparent and were glowing dimly, emitting a dark, evil power. Waves and waves of cavalrymen marched to the enormous dragon warriors like tidewater.

    The dragon warriors were roaring wildly. They breathed strongly, wielded their ws, and whipped the space with their muscr tails, stirring up waves of giant ripples from the space. Every single strike they made crushed numberless Jia n warriors and human warriors, shook the sky and the earth, and caused the thunderous noises that echoed over hundreds of miles.

    The blood of human warriors, Jia n human warriors, and strange creatures from other worlds poured down from the sky like blood-red waterfalls. Along with the blood, countless body parts fell like garbage.

    Dragons were tremendous. Yet, no matter how hard they tried, they couldn¡¯t stop human warriors from approaching them. The weapons enchanted by the dragon-ying magic tore apart their thick scales and pierced into their bodies, taking away giant pieces of their skins and muscles with every strike and leaving huge wounds on their bodies.

    Large streams of dragon blood fell from the sky like boilingva, mixing with the blood of the other creatures while pouring on the ground. Dragon blood contained a vast energy, and its density was higher than the density of iron by a thousand folds. The dragon blood smashed on the ground like waterfalls, quaked the earth intensely, and ttened countless mountains.

    Wu Bi and his people had beenughing madly and triumphantly amidst the dazzling lightning bolts. Original Devil altars were built up, swiftly converting the blood falling from the sky into a dark and strong original devil power, which was sent into the bodies of Chu Wu n people who waited aside.

    This was a scheme, a ughter, a cruel and brutal offering ceremony.

    The blood and flesh of countless living beings had been offered to Original Devil. Original Devil converted the fresh blood, which contained an inexhaustible life-force, into the purest devil power, then sent it into Chu Wu n people¡¯ bodies to remold their souls and bodies, turning them from people into ¡¯devils¡¯.

    The army Emperor Xun sent out wasposed from the most elite flying bear cavalrymen from Gong Sun Family, and the most elite troops from the otherrge families and ns who followed his lead.

    The dragons had now been crazily ughtering these best human warriors. The death of these warriors took away the life-force of the humankind; by killing one of these warriors, the dragons could weaken the human-kind a little.

    Even worse, since Original Devil had generated a primordial spirit clone, the devils sealed in the hearts of all dead human warriors had merged with his primordial clone. Original Devil had been growing stronger and stronger, and all pieces of him had beening together.

    Shrill dragon roars echoed through the entire world. The heads of tens of dragons were cut off. The hill-sized dragon heads fell from the sky while the tremendous dragon bodies smashed on the ground and caused rumbling noises, twitching intensely.

    This was just a start, not the end.

    Within an hour, thirty-thousand pure-blood dragons had fallen in thousands of battlefields. Sad dragon roars resounded across the clouds. This was the heaviest loss that the dragon-kind had ever suffered since the beginning of Pan Gu time.

 Chapter 1767: The Cauldron Appears in the City

    Chapter 1767: The Cauldron Appears in the City

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Damn it, damn it, damn it!"

    In the Central Hall in Heaven, Ao Bai received the casualty report the first time around. He was startled by the number, that he even sat straight on the ground. Afterward, he leaped back up and gave vent to a torrent of shouts in rage and panic.

    Within one hour, tens of thousands of pure-blood dragons had fallen, and this number had been increasing. Ever since Saint Pan Gu created this world, since the dragon-kind, phoenix-kind and the humankind appeared in this world as his descendants, this was the heaviest casualty that the dragon-kind had ever suffered.

    Dragons inherited Saint Pan Gu¡¯s unbreakable body, and the humankind inherited Saint Pan Gu¡¯s fertility. For this reason, the humankind had been developing thrivingly, but reproduction had always been an extremely difficult thing to the dragon-kind. A healthy young human couple could have a baby in one year, but a dragon couple may need to wait for a thousand years to have a baby if they weren¡¯t lucky. Normally, a healthy young dragon couple could bear a baby in a hundred years.

    Consequently, the dragon-kind had a small poption. The total number of dragons was less than one in a thousand asrge as the total number of human beings. Within a mere hour, tens of thousands of pure-blood dragons died. This unbearable loss made Ao Bai¡¯s brain nk. Besides shouting and cursing, he couldn¡¯t do anything.

    Qing Qiang looked at Ao Bai with pity. The phoenix-kind also descended from Saint Pan Gu, and had a poor fertility. Losing tens of thousands of pure-blood members, Qing Qiang clearly knew how badly this news would shake the society the dragon-kind when it was delivered.

    The dragon elders would peel Ao Bai for this severe loss, despite the fact that he was Bixi, a true ancestor who lived since the prehistorical time, and one of the dragon ancestor¡¯s nine sons, as well as the fact that the dragon-kind had paid a sky-high price to regenerate his body.

    Whether he was a divine emperor, an ancestor or not...Proud dragons never cared. This time, Ao Bai would suffer!

    "Send reinforcements now!" Donggong¡¯s Haotian mirror floated in the hall, showing them what had actually been happening in every battlefield. Because of this magical mirror, Ao Bai found out that the Original-Devil-kind people had cast the dragon-ying magic. Wu Bi noticed nothing.

    With a bone-deep hatred, Ao Bai stared at Wu Bi and the other Original-Devil-kind people through the mirror, then yelled at Shaosi, Zhu Rong, Qing Qiang and Donggong with a dry voice, "Send reinforcements now and kill all Chu Wu n people...I owe you one...Qing, what do you say?"

    Qing Qiang knitted her brows. She was hesitating, daring not to give the order.

    Since the ancient time, Chi Wu n people had been weird and crazy. Among all human beings, they were the weirdest, the most twisted ones. For studying all kinds of evil magics, they even attempted to assassinate human emperors...Now, they had cast a dragon-ying magic. Did they have a phoenix-ying magic as well? Who would know?

    Qing Qiang had been pretty close with Ao Bai since the prehistorical time, and presently, they were both divine emperors, who should be natural allies, with their powersbined. However, Qing Qiang clearly understood that she couldn¡¯t afford to lose tens of thousands of pure-blood phoenixes!

    Donggong directly spread his hands, saying no word.

    He had less than one-thousand men under hismand. Those male cultivators had been following his lead since the beginning of the world. They were all well-cultivated and powerful, with mysterious, great abilities. But, they were merely hundreds. What could they possibly do?

    The battles were being fought in thousands of battlefields. Donggong¡¯s hundreds of men couldn¡¯t fill all battlefields, not even if they were torn into pieces!

    Donggong gave a bitter smile. He raised his head and looked at the ceiling, silently wondering if he should make a deal with that old man. He was a divine emperor now. Spirit Wa nned this indeed. However, that old man did mention it earlier to inspire Spirit Wa. Only because of that old man did Spirit Wa, Ximu and himselfe up with this n. That old man pushed him onto a divine throne, but he still needed fighters!

    To be honest, as a divine emperor, Donggong still had to fetch the water, start the fire, and boil the tea himself when he wanted a cup of tea. Should a divine emperor be like this?

    Shaosi and Zhu Rong both frowned. Zhu Rong nced at Ao Bai. He didn¡¯t want to offend the dragon-kind. Therefore, he chose to remain silent. Shaosi stood u and began talking with a soft voice and a calm tone, "Emperor Ao Bai, thousands of battles are being fought in different ces now, and the enemies are vast in number. How should we deploy our forces?"

    Spreading her hands, Shaosi continued straightforwardly, "At the moment, their warriors are three times as many as ours...Let your people retreat to Yao Mountain City. We can only try wear them out with the power of Yao Mountain City. For face to face battles, we are outnumbered for now."

    Including Emperor Xun¡¯s warriors and the non-humankind forces gathered by Yu Yao from tens of worlds, the enemies who had encircled the dragon troops at the moment were indeed three times as many as the total warriors stationed in the heaven. This number was based on what people saw from Dong Gong¡¯s Haotian mirror.

    Even if Shaosi and Zhu Rong did everything they could to help the dragon-kind, scattering their warriors to all battlefields, the situation would only be worsened. Their warriors would be split up and sieged by the enemies.

    Shaosi was right, even though she sounded passive. The best way to save as many people from this situation as possible was to let the dragon warriors retreat to Yao Mountain City with all the attacked ns as quickly as possible, then send out the heaven troops to reinforce them.

    "But..." Ao Bai panicked. He didn¡¯t know what to say or what to do.

    In the golden, burning pce, Ji Hao slowly opened his eyes and took a deep breath. A hazy golden figure split up from his body with difficulty, left the heaven, and disappeared into the starry void instantly through the sunlight above his head. shing through the space for a couple of times, the golden figure came to the sun world.

    Masterly pushing aside the raging fire burning in the sun world, this golden figure walked to the underground hall where Si Wen Ming had locked himself in to concentrate on his cultivation for bringing the nine cauldrons under his control. The golden figure pushed the door open, walked in, and began talking, "Uncle, emergency... Can you do something?"

    Si Wen Ming now looked like an ordinary human being. He slowly opened his eyes, looked at Ji Hao, and responded with a deep voice, "I have one cauldron, a breath away from sess...Help me with some natural reward power, and I can do it in a moment!"

    "Good!" Ji Hao gave a bright shout. His golden clone quickly walked behind Si When Ming, locked its fingers together, and pped heavily on Si Wen Ming¡¯s head.

    Strands of purple mist and golden light surged out of Ji Hao¡¯s clone. The natural reward power he earned earlier in Liang Zhu City by ughtering numberless non-humankind nobles was sent into Si Wen Ming¡¯s body. The energy which had been releasing from Si Wen Ming¡¯s body was immediately boosted. Abruptly, a three-legged round-shaped cauldron by his left side burst into a dazzling light.

    "Let¡¯s go!" In about ten minutes, Si Wen Ming waved his hand and gave a deep growl.

    The three-legged cauldron buzzed rumblingly and darted out of the sun world at lightning speed, leaving a frosty light beam behind. While flying out, the cauldron grewrger andrger. It shed through the space and left a series of afterimages behind. Within a moment, it appeared in the sky above Pan Gu Mothend.

    Following a thunderous buzz, a hazy cyan-colored light shed across the sky. Next, a million-miles-tall, incredibly heavy cauldronnded in Pu Ban City, releasing a prehistorical power. The especially heavy power immediately swept across the space ten-billion-miles in radius around Pu Ban City.

    Popping noises could be heard without an end, as the bodies of all eagle-headed warriors under Yu Yao¡¯smand within this area exploded simultaneously.

 Chapter 1768: The Supernatural Phenomenon Created by the Cauldron

    Chapter 1768: The Supernatural Phenomenon Created by the Cauldron

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The three-legged cauldron was a million miles tall. No ordinary human being could ever imagine that height, or climb to the top of this cauldron in a lifetime.

    The cauldron was more towering than any mountain in Pu Ban City; the power it released was old, mighty, and noble, as if the holiest human emperor walked up from his time and returned to the human world, looking at all human beings in Pu Ban City with the gentlest, mildest eyes.

    This tremendous cauldron stood in Pu Ban City, but strangely, it did not block the sunlight.

    The sunlight poured down from the sky as usual, warm and gentle, nourishing all living beings and generating new lives. The golden sunlight flowed on the surface of the quaint cauldron like water, rimming this gigantic and magical cauldron with a beautiful, golden edge.

    The cauldron stood firmly in Pu Ban City. The ones right under the cauldron, the ones surrounding the cauldron¡¯s legs, or the ones by the edge of the city who were thousands of miles away from the cauldron, all saw this cauldron, no matter which direction they were facing. Some stood with their backs to the cauldron, but still, they saw the cauldron immediately.

    The cauldron stood in Pu Ban City, also in the heart of every human being.

    This was an unimaginably enormous cauldron, yet all people, even the weakest ones, clearly saw all of its details in one nce. From the top to the legs, from the inside to the outside, this cauldron was thickly covered in inscriptions.

    These inscriptions didn¡¯t exist when the cauldron descended from the sky. But the moment itnded in Pu Ban City, a cyan-colored light sparkled and chiseled countless characters on the cauldron. These characters looked like the dragons, the phoenixes, the swimming fishes, unsophisticated and lively. Over ny percent of Pu Ban people were illiterate, not to mention these old sacred characters which were used only by the top-grade powerful beings in this world.

    Nevertheless, the moment these characters appeared, everyone ¡¯saw¡¯ them and directly figured out their meanings.

    ¡¯Saint Pan Gu created the world. The saint¡¯s body became dragons, soul became phoenixes, bloodline generated human beings...¡¯

    ¡¯Without strong scales, sharp teeth and ws, fragile human beings struggled in the prehistorical world for survival. In the daytime, they were hunted by fierce beasts and birds, and in the night time, they were attacked by poisonous snakes and bugs. Human ancestors begged powerful creatures for protection and lived a hard life...¡¯

    ¡¯The wise and powerful human ancestors learned from nature, from all living being in the world, and broke open a way through brambles and thorns, enlightening and uniting human beings. Weak human ns gathered together like streams merging into creeks, creeks into rivers, rivers into ocean...¡¯

    The surface of the enormous cauldron glistened. While more characters slowly emerging from the cauldron one after another, magical and magnificent images were showing up as well, telling the stories of Pan Gu world.

    A colossal axe split the world. The clear mist rose and the cloudy mist descended, as the natural powers were separated. Numberless Chaos monsters attacked, but all died under the giant axe. The blood of the Chaos monsters dripped into the boiling natural powers. A powerful being with a human body and a snake tail descended from the sky and created all living beings in this world. Instantly, the chaotic primitive Pan Gu world became colorful, surpassingly beautiful, full of life-force.

    Seeing these images, countless human beings eximed. Spirit Wa always lived beyond the noisy world, that human beings hardly heard of her. But at this moment, she was formally known by millions and millions of human beings.

    Finally, these ordinary human beings found out that back when Saint Pan Gu created the world, it was Spirit Wa who protected the entire world with her magical power of creation.

    Saint Pan Gu fell, and the dragon-kind, phoenix-kind, and humankind appeared. The dragons rambled in the sky and the oceans, phoenixes lived upon divine trees, and human beings struggled on the primitivend. Countless small human ns survived under the protection of powerful creatures, worshipping these creatures as totems and serving them generation after generation.

    ...

    Through the changing images and scenes, the cauldron showed the entire history of the humankind, from the human ancestors struggling to live, from the wise and powerful ones who strove to enlighten and strengthen human beings, to the humankind growing stronger and stronger, until the establishment of the alliance of human ns.

    All human beings who saw these images burst into acmation. The ones showed up in the images were unfamiliar, but these Pu Ban people immediately recognized them and shouted their names out with the great pride and delight.

    Emperor Fuxi, as the first human emperor, enlightened human beings and created the Magus cultivation system, opening a source of the human power.

    Emperor Suiren created fire, which drove away the dangerous beasts and bugs, scared off the fierce birds, and opened up the human territories.

    Emperor Shennong tasted all herbs himself, detoxified poisons and conquered diseases, and led human beings to a healthy life.

    Emperor Xuanyuan was fierce and decisive. He fought the non-humankind, cut the monsters, and allowed human beings to raise their heads high.

    Wise and dedicated human emperors were numberless. Their stories were told by old people. When their faces were shown on the cauldron, countless human beings loudly shouted out their names withughter, even though these human beings had been busy at farming in the fields, fighting in the forests against wild beasts, mining, or firing porcins...They said it out loud even though these people had forgotten about the old stories in their ordinary lives, as they rose with the sun for the daily meals and went to sleep when it got dark.

    The human-kind was so amazing!

    Back in the prehistorical era, among all living beings in this world, human beings were the weakest, that even a bug could easily kill a human being. Nevertheless, the ones who used to trample upon the world had died, the ones who used to run amok in the world had disappeared; the evil ones had fallen long ago, and the rampant ones had been forgotten.

    But, the humankind had been developing thrivingly. Human beings remained standing in the world, without bowing to the divine gods or the ghosts or the spirits, without being destroyed by the non-humankind or any monster...Through all kinds of difficulties, the humankind continued surviving in this world, with pride and dignity, like the strongest old vine in the forest.

    Human beings weren¡¯t as arrogant as dragons or as proud as phoenixes, or as glowing as the natural stars. Human beings lived a simple life in this world, on Pan Gu Mothend, strongly, steadily, always pressing forward with indomitable will.

    "Humankind!"

    Some people stood up, raised their heads and arms, and roared out loud. For some reason, their faces were covered in tears.

    "Human ancestors!"

    Some young men pulled out their weapons and wielded strongly towards the sky.

    "Yah, yah..."

    The children didn¡¯t know what to say, but they felt their hearts and bodies were burning, sensing an indescribable power urging them to shout towards the sky, towards the enormous cauldron.

    A deep buzzing noise could be heard from the cauldron. The sun and all the natural stars shone upon the cauldron, while the earth meridians rolled and moved windingly over, connecting with the cauldron.

    On the surface of the cauldron, the images of the sun, the moon, the natural stars, and the mountains and rivers had been shing. A mighty power flooded out of the cauldron, spreading towards all directions as it rolled the souls of all dead eagle-headed creatures into the cauldron. The souls were screaming.

    The hazy figure of an eagle-headed creature turned clearer and clearer on the cauldron. It was flying swiftly on the surface of the cauldron with panic, but could not break out.

    Surrounding Pu Ban City, numberless eagle-headed creatures nced at the cauldron from great distances away, then all died. Their souls flew into the cauldron, being sealed forever.

 Chapter 1769: The Cauldron Suppresses

    Chapter 1769: The Cauldron Suppresses

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In Pu Ban City, in an extremely luxurious pce, Emperor Xun was holding a three feet long golden spear, pointing at the giant cauldron while letting loose a torrent of shouts. He was wearing a colorful pheasant feather skirt, with his upper body bared.

    "What the hell is this? Do we need you to tell us about those old human beings?" Blood veins bulged from Emperor Xun¡¯s forehead as he wielded his arm and growled angrily, "I am the human emperor. I am the human emperor! I do whatever I want! I do whatever I..."

    The cauldron quietly stood in Pu Ban City. The inscriptions and images on the cauldron aroused the enthusiasm of ordinary human beings, boiled their blood, and made them shout loudly for the great achievements of their ancestors.

    But to Emperor Xun, the characters and images shown by the cauldron were like a series of psnding violently on his face and soul, making his face blush, and heart and spirit shake. Therefore, Emperor Xun leaped around in his pce like a monkey with its butt on fire, breaking countless exquisite decorations.

    The cauldron stood quietly in the city like a never-changing divine god, showing no reaction to Emperor Xun¡¯s wrath.

    Another deep buzz was let out of the cauldron, which sounded like a raging roar from the world, and also like thousands of thunder bursting together. Countless eagle-headed creatures who were flying in the air around Pu Ban City were crushed, falling from the sky. As their souls flew to the cauldron uncontrobly, the eagle-headed figure on the cauldron turned clearer and clearer.

    At first, only the eagle-headed creatures within the area ten-million-miles in radius around Pu Ban City died suddenly. But, as the more and more of their souls were dragged into the cauldron, and the eagle-headed figure on the cauldron turned clearer and clearer, its range of influence expanded further and further.

    In a short span of time, all eagle-headed creatures in the area ten-billion-miles in radius around the city raised their heads and cast a slow nce at the cauldron. Because of this mere nce, they sted into clouds of blood mist. Their sticky blood dropped to the ground, being absorbed by the soil on Pan Gu Mothend and turning into the nourishment of the grasses which would sprout in theing spring.

    Their souls cried shrilly and struggled while flying to the cauldron.

    Buzz!

    After the cauldron absorbed the souls of uncountable eagle-headed creatures, the eagle-headed figure on its surface finally turned lifelike, just like a real living one.

    Following the rumbling noiseing from the cauldron, the eagle-headed figure on the cauldron surface rushed desperately between the hazy mountains and rivers. Gradually, strange marks emerged on the eagle-headed figure, and atst, the marks formed countless tiny spell symbols of suppression, imprinted deeply in it.

    Following an earth-quaking boom, the hearts of all Pan Gu world creatures were shaken.

    In a moment, the eagle-headed creatures within the area ten-billion-radius round Pu Ban City all died, without leaving even a feather. In the sky, all eagle-headed creatures which had been flying above Pan Gu Mothend wailed simultaneously, as they were suddenly weakened by ny percent. No matter how powerful they were, as long as they stayed on Pan Gu Mothend, they only had ten-percent of their powers remaining.

    It was like countless invisible ropes had suddenly prated their acupoints and gone through their meridians and blood veins, forcibly tying their physical strength and magic power together. Because of these invisible ropes, they could now exert only ten percent of their powers.

    Above the thousands of ns that were under attack, the luckily surviving eagle-headed creatures under Yu Yao¡¯smand realized that their powers had been suppressed by ny percent. If they let Pan Gu Mothend and go up to the starry void, they would find out that because of the stronger natural suppression given off by the star power gathered by the cauldron, only about three percent of their powers could remain usable.

    Si Wen Ming threw out this giant cauldron and let it stand in Pu Ban City. By taking this simple action, he already managed to waste the strongest and bravest non-humankind force under Yu Yao¡¯smand. As ny percent of their powers had been suppressed, these fearless and brave eagle-headed warriors, who were vast in number, immediately turned useless. By now, any human warriors could easily kill hundreds of them.

    Not to mention the fact that once they stepped into the ten-billion-miles area around Pu Ban City, they would uncontrobly look at the giant cauldron. And, the moment they did so, they would die and their souls would be absorbed by the cauldron. The more of their souls the cauldron absorbed, the further would this range of ¡¯instant death¡¯ influence expand.

    "Damn it!" Yu Yao stood on a flying fort while cursing, "Where the hell is this bloody cauldron from? Damn it! Damn it! My lion eagle beasts! I spent so many years in training them...Wasted, they¡¯re all wasted!"

    But then, Yu Yaoughed out loud with a high-pitched voice and continued, "Sadly, apart from lion eagle beasts, I have countless types of rare creatures under mymand, and numberless barbaric warriors, Jia n warriors, and other powerful ones. What am I afraid of? What should I be afraid of? What can this weird cauldron possibly do to me?"

    Following Yu Yao¡¯s shrillughter, giant groups of centipede-like, three-meters long creatures warmed out of the flying forts. Each of these creatures had twelve pairs of transparent wings. The number of these centipede-like creatures was many timesrger than the number of lion eagle beasts. When flying, their wings caused a strong air friction and caused thunderous buzzing noises, which immediately echoed throughout the entire Pu Ban City and surrounding areas.

    The giant cauldron buzzed again and released a vast power towards all directions. Tens of billions of centipede-like creatures exploded, and their souls were dragged to the cauldron.

    A glowing cloud spun on the cauldron, devouring the souls of all dead centipede-like creatures. Soon, a dim and hazy centipede-like figure emerged on the cauldron.

    What had happened to the lion eagle beasts now happened to these centipede-like creatures again. Within the area with a radius of ten-billion miles around Pu Ban City, not a single centipede-like creature could be found, because any that stepped into this area would immediately be killed by the cauldron.

    Above the entire Pan Gu Mothend, the powers of these centipede-like creatures had beenrgely suppressed. As same as the lion eagle beasts, they could now exert less than ten percent of their powers. As the cauldron absorbed more and more of their souls, a stronger and stronger suppression was falling upon them.

    Gradually, some rtively weaker centipede-like creatures couldn¡¯t even breath under the invisible yet tremendous pressure. Their wings broke, and they could no longer fly.

    "This..." Yu Yao stared at the cauldron, unable to believe his eyes. Pausing for a moment, he burst into a scream, "Try suppress Jia n warriors if you dare!"

    Before his voice faded, the cauldron buzzed once again. Following the buzzing noise, all Jia n warriors in the city vomited blood. At least ten-million Jia n warrior were directly torn apart by this resounding buzz, and fell from the sky.

 Chapter 1770: Incomparably Powerful

    Chapter 1770: Iparably Powerful

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Yu Yao immediately shut his mouth. Above the thousands of ns that were under attack, all Yu n nobles and Jia nmanders shut their mouths.

    They were like quails who were stricken dumb with amazement, looking around with confusion with eyes popped out and not knowing what to do. The weapons and armors of the dead Jia n warriors fell from the sky and nked against the ground. The nking noises could be heard without an end.

    The dense blood mist spread in the air. The souls of over ten-million crushed Ji n warriors drifted out of the devastated bodies, looking around dumbly. As a strong gale blew across, these souls flew uncontrobly to the cauldron, and were swallowed within a couple of breaths.

    Another hazy figure emerged on the surface of the cauldron. That was a muscr Jia n man, naked while leaping and rushing through the forest on its surface like a gori. At first, he still had a glow of wisdom sparkling on its face, but in a few breaths, the glow was gone, and nothing but the brutish nature remained on his rough face.

    His fourrge eyes were opened, dazzling fiercely. Somehow, the Jia n man on the cauldron discovered the figure of lion eagle beast. He opened his mouth andughed silently while picking up a wooden club from the ground, as he began chasing the lion eagle beast excitedly.

    The beast was startled. It spread its wings and flew up, desperately fleeing on the cauldron¡¯s surface.

    The Jia n man grinned as he chased wildly after the beast. He wielded the club to hit the beast over and over again, messed the beast¡¯s feathers.

    The beast suddenly raised its head and gave a silent, long scream.

    Surrounding Pu Ban City, the eyes of all lion eagle beasts who had been carefully staying away from the ten-billion-miles wide area around Pu Ban City suddenly turned glowing-red. They stiffly turned their heads and fiercely fixed their eyes on the nearby Jia n warriors, who were so confused.

    In the next moment, numberless lion eagle beasts burst into shrill screams. They ferociously pounced on the nearby Jia n warriors and hystericallyunched life-risking offensives. In this very moment, the spirit blood of these lion eagle beasts burned in a strange way, and their highly suppressed power suddenly boosted up to twenty, even thirty to fifty percent, from the previously remaining ten percent.

    Their powers exploded to thirty percent, fifty percent, and then even hundred percent. Uncountable Jia n warriors were caught unprepared and suffered heavy strikes. The lion eagle beasts tore open these Jia n warriors¡¯ chests with sharp ws and broke their heads with strong beaks. A giant number of Jia n warriors were killed by lion eagle beasts right on the spot. Their bodies were cut into pieces, and souls were absorbed by the cauldron.

    Yu Yao and the other Yu n nobles were going crazy. This horrific giant cauldron could not only directly kill all lion eagle beasts in ten-billion miles, it could also affect or control the lion eagle beasts in farther areas through the lion eagle beast figure on its surface.

    The cauldron could not directly kill all lion eagle beasts outside the ten-billion miles area, yet it was able to drive the beasts crazy through an unknown power. It burned the beasts¡¯ spirit blood, boosted up their powers by a hundred folds, and made them risk their own lives to kill Jia n warriors.

    If there were one word to describe the cauldron¡¯s power, it would be ¡¯horrible¡¯.

    On the thousands of battlefields, dragon warriors and flying bear cavalryman stopped fighting as they stared at the Jia n warriors and lion eagle beasts, who had been fighting against each other intensely.

    When the giant cauldron killed and suppressed numberless lion eagle beasts and over ten-million Jia n warriors, these dragon warriors and flying bear cavalrymen didn¡¯t take it seriously. Too many powerful supreme treasures in this world could do the same thing. Even some evil dark magic could kill a whole n within a moment through the bloodline connections. That wasn¡¯t too hard to understand.

    However, the lion eagle beasts and Jia n warriors were on the same side, but the beasts began attacking the nearby Jia n warriors suddenly. This seemed to be caused by the battle which happened between the Jia n warrior figure and lion eagle beast figure on the surface of the cauldron...

    By now, the dragon warriors and flying bear cavalrymen felt an indescribable coldness rising straight to their brains from their tailbones. Even the strongest dragon warriors and cavalryman on the scene quivered in shock. Holding in awe and veneration, they looked at the giant cauldron standing in Pu Ban City. What exactly was this cauldron? Why did it have such a mighty power?

    Buzz!

    Over ten million more Jia n warriors were killed by the crazy lion eagle beasts. Their souls were absorbed by the cauldron, and the Jia n warrior figure on it turned clearer and clearer. Gradually, the Jia n warrior figure became as clear and lively as the lion eagle beast figure. Once again, countless strange spell symbols emerged from the cauldron and quietly imprinted in the Jia n warrior figure.

    "All brave Jia n warriors, retreat, retreat!"

    Yao Ao sensed that there was something wrong. With a hoarse voice, he ordered all his Jia n warriors to leave the battlegrounds, no matter which family they were from.

    He had roughly figured it out that this giant, scary, monstrous cauldron was able to devour souls. Through absorbing the souls of one species, it could gain a better and better control of this species. When it devoured a certain number of souls, it would cast some kind of bloodline curse to suppress and crack all individuals of this species in a horrible way!

    Who on earth made this disastrous treasure?

    Its power was so mighty, and it gave such a prehistorical feeling, yet its power was also so weird, evil, and terrifying.

    This war started on thousands of differently scaled battlefields and covered a far greater area than the ten-billion miles radius around Pu Ban City. Yu Yao had already tried his best to give the order of retreat, but only tens of Jia n troops managed to pull out timely.

    The giant cauldron buzzed again.

    This time, the cauldron¡¯s influence on Jia n warriors had raised up by more than a hundred folds. The first buzz merely killed the weakest Jia n warriors, but this time, all Magus-King-level Jia n warriors were crushed.

    The Divine-level Jia n warriors vomited blood. In panic, they realized that their powers had been suppressed by thirty percent. Maybe because of their natural gift, the suppression they suffered was far weaker than what wasid on the lion eagle beasts. However, being suddenly weakened by thirty percent was already bloodcurdling!

    What was even worse, tens of millions of Jia n warriors were killed this time, and their souls had been flying to the cauldron. After absorbing all these souls, how much greater would the cauldron¡¯s influence over the Jia n warriors be?

    "Retreat, retreat! Don¡¯t get close to this damned big cauldron!" Yu Yao almost cried out loud.

 Chapter 1771: The Cauldron Creates Marvellous Weapons

    Chapter 1771: The Cauldron Creates Marvellous Weapons

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    An extremely faint golden light beam descended from the sky. The clone, which Ji Hao created with difficulty by using a slight amount of spirit power that he could spare,nded on the cauldron through the sunlight.

    Standing on an ear of the cauldron, Ji Hao scornfully sneered to those desperately fleeing Ji n warriors. "You¡¯ve alreadye, don¡¯t leave in such a rush. You haven¡¯t tasted the true power of this giant cauldron yet." He murmured.

    "Up!" He gave a deep growl and cast a spell to the cauldron. The million-miles-tall cauldron quaked slightly and shone with a blinding cyan-colored light. A heavy buzz echoed through the hearts of all human beings who were able to see this cauldron. Then, countless human beings whose blood was boiled by the stories of wise and brave human ancestors each gave vent to a sonorous shout.

    Hearing this thunderous shout and affected by the cauldron, millions and millions of human beings turned their eyes towards the fleeing Jia n warriors.

    How could they forget about these Jia n warriors? These four-eyed monsters invaded Pan Gu world, ughtered numberless human beings, and plundered measureless resources. Theymitted all kinds of crimes and trampled across the whole world. Deep down, every human being had a bone-deep hatred towards these Jia n warriors, filled with wrath and grievance.

    The cauldron buzzed once again and turned the hatred and the wrath in the hearts of human beings into strands of scorching power, flowing back into the cauldron. Following a series of tinkling noise, dazzling des, spears, and swords flew out of the cauldron. These fist-sized weapons emitted an eye-piercing light and formed a giant swirl in the air, spinning swiftly.

    "Go!" Ji Hao roared out as he pointed his finger at the millions of weapons above his head.

    High up in the sky, countless natural stars shone in broad daylight. The sparkling star powers poured down in streams andnded on the hovering weapons which rose from the cauldron. With the star powers, these weapons shed across the space and teleported right behind the fleeing Jia n warriors.

    The thick armors, powerful defensive treasures, and strong bodies all failed to stop these weapons. Following the puffing noises, the chests of countless Jia n warriors were prated, and blood spurted out of their chests. All wounded Jia n warriors turned around and took a nce almost at the same time, seeing Ji Hao¡¯s clone who stood on the cauldron.

    From such a long distance away, Ji Hao¡¯s clone looked so tiny. It was condensed from a thin beam of golden light, hazy and translucent. However, all of these dying Jia n warriors clearly saw his face.

    "Back!" Ji Hao again gave a resonant roar. Following his voice, the countless weapons instantly tore apart the space and teleported back into the cauldron. Every single one of these weapons had brought back a Jia n warrior¡¯s soul, struggling, screaming, and begging Ji Hao for mercy. Some of these souls were even willing to serve Ji Hao forever and ever, as long as he spared them.

    The cauldron quaked slightly and shredded all the Jia n warriors¡¯ souls. The Jia n warrior figure on its surface turned clearer and clearer, looking like vivid embossment running around on the cauldron and attacking the lion eagle beast from time to time.

    From the sky, hundreds of millions of Jia n warriors fell. Their bodies remained unharmed, yet their souls had been destroyed. Yu Yao and a group of Yu n nobles tremblingly watched this frightful scene. How could this cauldron be so powerful? How could it?

    ording to the information provided by the twelve families in power from Yu Dynasty, the human beings in Pan Gu world were weak, weren¡¯t they? Weren¡¯t they weak and fragile? Couldn¡¯t Yu n people do whatever they wanted to human beings? Why would they be so hard to defeat? Why would they have such a powerful treasure?

    And judging by the power of this cauldron, it wasn¡¯t a pre-world spirit treasure, neither was a pre-world supreme treasure. From the first nce at this cauldron, any Yu n treasure master would immediately know that its surface was still warm because of the firing. This cauldron was in an ancient style and released a prehistorical power, but, it was clearly a newly forged after-world treasure.

    How could it be so powerful? How could it? And where was it from?

    "Go, go, go!" Yu Yao¡¯s entire body was shivering in fear. He had forgotten about the secret deal he made with Yu Huo¡¯s clone, and the secret deal with Emperor Xun regarding ve trade. At the moment, he wanted nothing but to leave, the faster the better, the further the better...He just wanted to stay away, far, far away from this giant cauldron.

    The souls of countless Jia n warriors had formed a Jia n warrior figure on the cauldron¡¯s surface. Yu Yao didn¡¯t want his own soul to be a part of a Yu n man¡¯s figure on the cauldron.

    "Go? Did I allow you?" Ji Hao¡¯s clone sneered coldly. Looking at the group of Yu n nobles who were on the run, he pointed his finger at them. Immediately, Pu Ban City and the ten-billion million miles area around it were covered by a thickyer of thunderclouds.

    The cauldron quaked slightly, withyers of thundercloud patterns shing across its surface. Next, enormous, dragon-like thunderbolts emerged from the clouds, along with deafening thunders that shook the whole world. The thunderbolts descended from the clouds and struck on the group of running Yu n nobles.

    Thoserge family nobles were all protected by secret treasures. The first wave of thunderbolt made their fine hairs stand straight up, yet failed to cause them actual harms. However, among the Yu n nobles who followed Yu Yao to Pan Gu world, many were from small families. Their defensive treasures were only so powerful. Consequently, one bolt of thunder directly crushed their treasures and burned their bodies.

    The airy souls of these dead Yu n nobles drifted involuntarily to the cauldron while shrieking shrilly.

    After absorbing the first Yu n soul, a naked Yu n man figure emerged on the cauldron¡¯s surface. The figure was awfully blurry and light in color, that people could barely see it. However, the cauldron had already earned the might to suppress Yu n people.

    Yu Yao and some high-level nobles had just turned around and started running. But suddenly, they felt their bodies turn heavy. Their defensive treasures failed to relieve them from this strange feeling. They sensed their blood flows pause briefly inside their bodies, then their powers were weakened a little, and their blood flows were slowed down a little.

    The cauldron had just absorbed the first Yu n soul, yet Yu Yao and his people already sensed its suppression.

    "No, no, no! Dear master, I am willing to trade for my safety with all my possessions!" Yu Yao screamed with a dry voice. He turned around and looked at Ji Hao in fright. He could see the cauldron under Ji Hao¡¯s feet swallow more and more Yu n souls.

    Within a blink, tens of thousands of Yu n souls were devoured by the cauldron. The pressure on all nearby Yu n beings was instantly boosted up.

    Within a couple of breaths, Yu Yao found that he was already weakened by twenty percent. Added with the natural suppression given by Pan Gu world, by now, less than fifty percent of his power remained.

    As he was slowed down by over fifty percent, he burst into despairing screams.

    "I¡¯ll give you all my possessions, everything I have! Please! Don¡¯t kill me!"

    A beam of sword light shed across the air. Following it, waves of sword lights erupted from the cauldron like a fountain of light as Ji Hao expressionlessly controlled the cauldron andunched a fatal attack on all Yu n nobles within his line of sight.

 Chapter 1772: Offer the Souls to the Cauldron

    Chapter 1772: Offer the Souls to the Cauldron

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Clouds and warm mists began rising from the cauldron, as if it had a potful of steaming boiling water in it. Countless fist-sized swords, des and spears dazzled brightly, while slowly hovering around the cauldron.

    Yu Yao paused in the midair, hands covering his erect eye tightly. Earlier on, a flying sword hit him and broke his three defensive treasures and twelve powerful magic talismans in a row, then prated his erect eye and shredded his brain.

    His thoughts were shredded as well.

    He was the conqueror of a rich great world, a ruler of that world¡¯s Dao of nature, with a title of Yu. He hadn¡¯t gained a full control of that world¡¯s great Dao of nature, but he was a genuine world conqueror.

    Powerful intelligent creatures didn¡¯t exist in that great world. Instead, the creatures in that world were mostly strong beasts like lion eagle beasts. These beasts were brave,bative, and vast in numbers. They could serve as the best ve warriors...With nothing but money, power...and...

    Suddenly, Yu Yao lost his eyesight. Unwillingly giving a sigh, Yu Yao fell heavily from the sky. The ruler of a great world fell. His soul screamed with fright as it transformed into a thin beam of light, flowing into the cauldron.

    Buzz!

    The Yu n man figure on the cauldron¡¯s surface gradually turned clear. As more and more Yu n souls merged into the cauldron, the figure slowly turned as clear as the Jia n warrior and the lion eagle beast figures, looking like an embossment.

    A heavier suppression wasid on all Yu n beings in this world. Arge number of Yu n nobles who were far away from the city and had survived the wave of sword lightunched by Ji Hao felt their bodies suddenly turn strangely heavy, aching and limp, as if a giant mountain was lying on their bodies. They couldn¡¯t even fly anymore, drifting down to the ground uncontrobly. Standing on the ground, they gasped for air and felt so exhausted.

    "No, no, this isn¡¯t good...Go, go now!" Some high-grade Yu n nobles screamed in haste as they hurriedly ran away from the battlefields with their people, drawing back to the north where Liang Zhu City was located.

    These Yu n nobles had figured it out as well. This monster-like giant cauldron was generating some weird kind of seal through devouring its targets¡¯ souls, so it could attain a magical power to kill and suppress a whole species, just like what it had done to the lion eagle beasts, Jia n warriors, and the Yu n nobles who used to stand high above the whole world.

    In the future, as long as this giant cauldron kept standing in the city, all Yu n and Jia n beings who approached Pu Ban City would be killed immediately by it... Even if they stayed far away from the city, their powers would be suppressedrgely by the cauldron, and the closer they got to the city, the greater the suppression would be. Because of this cauldron, the nature-given fighting capacity of Jia n and Yu n beings could no longer put them in a dominant position against the humankind.

    ¡¯Fortunately, they only have one bloody giant cauldron like this!¡¯ Some Yu n nobles thought.

    If human beings had two or three cauldrons like this, and if all cauldrons¡¯ suppression powers could bebined...Pan Gu Mothend would be a forbidden area to all Yu n and Jia n people. If that happened, how could they fight on thisnd? How could they plunder resources from this world? They wouldn¡¯t even be able to set a foot on thisnd.

    ¡¯Fortunately, they only have one bloody giant cauldron like this¡¯?

    Ji Hao stood on an ear of the cauldron and glimpsed at the non-humankind army, which had been fleeing in a flurry. Sadly, he was merely a weak clone of Ji Hao, and the cauldron had just begun to connect with the natural stars and earth meridians, and couldn¡¯t yet affect arger area. Otherwise, all of those non-humankind beings would have to stay here forever, and none could ever leave.

    ncing across Pu Ban City, Ji Hao saw Emperor Xun in his pce, wearing his pheasant feather skirt and wielding a golden spear while yelling at the giant cauldron hysterically. Ji Hao sneered as he scornfully swept across Emperor Xun with a glimpse. His eyes didn¡¯t pause for a moment on Emperor Xun.

    Fire and smoke rose from some areas in Pu Ban City. When Emperor Xun and Yu Yao¡¯s armyunched offensives against thousands of ns, quite some spirit creatures in the city seized the opportunity to loot in a burning house. Ferocious water-kind spirit creatures rushed out of the river andkes, terricolous spirit creatures came out of mountain areas and forests. They burned viges, murdered people, rampantly plundered; they were all thrilled.

    "You¡¯re all here, good. We¡¯ll have to do this sooner orter anyway."

    Smiled coldly, Ji Hao locked his fingers together and pped on the giant cauldron.

    The cauldron gave a deep buzz, following which, the natural stars in the sky shone brightly, pouring down streams of misty starlight from the sky. The hazy and soft starlight streams suddenly ¡¯tightened up¡¯ and ¡¯buzzed¡¯, turning as sharp and tough as de edges, the moment they touched the ground.

    Swish! Countless starlight streams swept across Pu Ban City at lightning speed.

    The starlight did no harm to human beings, but shredded every spirit creature they touched into pieces, generating a series of shrill howls. The fishes, turtles, or shrimps from the water, the tigers and poisons snakes from the forests, the enormous stone giants, mysterious ghosts and spirits, all died under this strike. The cauldron buzzed again. This time, a thunderous boom could be heard from underground, as a tremendous earth power erupted and shattered the corpses of all dead spirit creatures.

    Countless souls rose into the sky, weak or strong, all involuntarily flying to the cauldron.

    In ten minutes, the cauldron¡¯s surface sparkled, while the figures of countless kinds of fierce beasts, poisonous bugs, spirit creatures, rare animals, and evil ghosts quietly emerged on it.

    Flood dragons, poisonous snakes, wolves, evil ghosts, water monsters...Millions of figures emerged from the cauldron¡¯s surface; some were blurry, some were clearer. Sonorous tinkling noises could be heard from the cauldron without an end; following every tinkle, a strand of starlight would descend from the sky and fall into the cauldron.

    An indescribable forcefield was created by the cauldron, immediately covering the ten-billion miles wide area.

    In forests, mountain areas, and all rivers andkes, all spirit creatures which had the figures of their species left on the cauldron, including the powerful spirit creatures, the mystic ghosts and spirits, and even the tiniest spirit shrimps, crabs, and pond loaches in the water, sensed a heavy pressure falling directly on their hearts. It was as if a natural disaster would strike at any moment, and a giant hand would suddenly descend from the sky and crush them.

    Even the most brainless spirit creature now understood this ¡ª They should stay peaceful, because if they ever hurt human beings again, they would definitely be torn into a thousand bits.

    The giant cauldron¡¯s surface glowed splendidly, with all kinds of spirit creatures running about, chasing each other. The cauldron now looked quite colorful and beautiful.

 Chapter 1773: Go His Own Way

    Chapter 1773: Go His Own Way

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    On Pan Gu Mothend, all spirit creatures which had the figures of their species left on the giant cauldron that stood in Pu Ban City felt a heavy, strange pressure weighing on their hearts, even though some of them didn¡¯t see the cauldron and didn¡¯t know what happened in Pu Ban City. They felt as if they were suffocated and locked by invisible chains and shackles.

    They felt like sitting by the vent of a volcano. The volcano looked peaceful, but contained a devastating power that could immediately generate a raging fire to incinerate them if they did anything wrong.

    Spirit creatures trembled with fear, while the human beings in Pu Ban City lighted up with pleasure, apuding with boiling blood.

    Ever since Emperor Shun abdicated and this ridiculous Emperor Xun ascended to the throne, the entire humankind was shrouded in a miserable and gloomy atmosphere. Ruled by Emperor Xun, the human society was moving in reverse, and the group of Gong Sun Family scums around him were doing whatever they wanted. The hearts of Pu Ban people were covered in dark clouds, and no one could see the future of the humankind.

    Because of the dark clouds in their hearts, these people didn¡¯t have the motivation to do anything. They became overcautious and indecisive; they were scared and their spirits and life-force declined. Consequently, even the strong and healthy young men in Pu Ban City became like timorous, ny years old men.

    When Emperor Shun was on the throne, people in Pu Ban City lived a thriving life, but under Emperor Xun¡¯s rule, the life-force of Pu Ban City dropped sharply. The entire humankind had be gloomy and lifeless in a downfall.

    However, a raging fire was started from the cold hearts of these people when this giant cauldron appeared in Pu Ban City and these people saw it and read the inscriptions on it, watching the world history which was shown on it, from Saint Pan Gu creating the world to human ancestors breaking open a way through brambles and thorns.

    Their blood surged in the vessels, while passion boiled in their chests. The darkness which loomed on Pu Ban people¡¯ hearts was gone. At the moment, they wereughing and loudly singing the praises of wise human ancestors and emperors.

    Before the cauldron appeared, the powerful beings with sharp eyes might have found the entire Pu Ban City covered under dense dark clouds when looking down from the sky. But now, a red light was rising straight from the city, shining upon the whole world, even turning the sky red.

    Strands of strong and highly concentrated faith power rose into the sky and transformed into faintly visible light streams, flowing into the cauldron. A rumbling buzzing noise could be heard from the cauldron. While absorbing the faith power from millions and millions of human beings, the cauldron gradually released a magnificent light. Its influence on the non-humankind grew stronger and stronger, and its range of influence grewrger andrger. In the meanwhile, the cauldron was connected with the hearts of all human beings, that every human being who saw it now felt the cauldron standing right in his or her heart, to steady and strengthen the heart and make it unshakable.

    The humankind had an inexhaustible creativity with a giant poption. As long as all human beings held an unshakable faith, the humankind would be the strongest and most powerful species in Pan Gu world with the greatest potential!

    Ji Hao stood on an ear of the cauldron, feeling strands of faith power merging into streams, into great rivers, and ultimately into oceans, then flooding into the cauldron like a tsunami atst. At the moment, his power was connected with the cauldron. The strong faith power transformed into a scorching hot power stream and overwhelmed his clone. Through this clone, the real Ji Hao, who stayed in the heaven, also felt this incredible, scorching power.

    Pure, heavy, simple, and gentle, the faith power from human beings was like mountain ranges that extended for millions of miles, without sharp edges but indestructible.

    Sitting in the divine pce with crossed legs, Ji Hao smiled. The scorching, mighty power flew into his spiritual space and suddenly calmed the soul power storm which was left by Master Spirit-ughter in his spiritual space, and had troubled him for long. Flushed by this scorching power, the soul pieces in his spiritual space disintegrated rapidly while screaming.

    Ji Hao had the Pan Gu bell, a giant amount of saint power, and the mill of great Dao...But, with all these together, he only managed to wear out the blood-red soul power bit by bit. However, the tremendous faith power naturally generated a scorching hot power, and when it flushed through his spiritual space, the tough blood-red soul power was crushed.

    Great, marvelous, incredible!

    The faith power from numberless weak human beings turned out to be so magical and formidable! Human beings were truly the owners of the natural fortune of Pan Gu world!

    Sensing the quickly fading blood-red soul power inside his spiritual space, Ji Haoughed out loud. The soul pieces disintegrated, making his embryo of Dao stronger and stronger, and gave him a deeper and deeper understanding of the great Dao. Both his cultivation and power had been improving as well!

    Standing on an ear of the cauldron, Ji Hao¡¯s cloneughed out loud as well. He punched the cauldron¡¯s ear and made it buzz sonorously. Waves of strong and hot power swept across the world, echoing the cheers of millions of human beings as it illuminated the world with a splendid light and wiped out all evils.

    Ao Hao and the other dragons who came to reinforce the attacked ns burst into resonant roars. The efficacy of the evil dragon-ying magic was gone, and their wounds began healing. Hearing the tsunami-like cheers of human beings, they roared in surprise!

    They didn¡¯t think that these weak and fragile human beings could actually generate such a thunderous sound!

    Dragons and human beings were all Pan Gu¡¯s descendants, but Ao Hao and his dragon warriors were seriously shocked by the frightful power that suddenly erupted from these human beings.

    Emperor Xun was also badly shocked. Dumbly standing in his pce and hearing the cheers from his ¡¯insignificant people¡¯, sensing the overwhelming power spreading wave by wave, he felt that his throne was even shaking.

    "How dare these bloody lowly things do this? How dare they cheer andugh like this without my permission? How dare they not cheer for me?" Emperor Xun roared hysterically, "What do they want? Are they rising in rebellion? How dare they? Are they against me? They must be against me!"

    Emperor Xun suddenly lunged the golden spear in his hand and killed a maid who was kneeling on the ground, then hollered, "Give out my order. Gather all warriors who are willing to follow my lead and destroy everyone sided against me! No matter which family or n they are from, whether they are emperors¡¯ descendants or not...kill everyone who refuses to obey me! Men, women, children, old people, kill them all!"

    In a secret room, about ten priests were sitting with crossed legs. They heard Emperor Xun, but showed no sign of stopping him.

 Chapter 1774: The Muddy Water is Deep

    Chapter 1774: The Muddy Water is Deep

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao¡¯s clone stood on an ear of the giant cauldron, smilingly looking around. He was enjoying the thriving life-force being released from Pu Ban people, as well as the scorching, strong, and pure faith power. Ji Hao felt intoxicated, as if he were drinking a strong liquor.

    While sinking in this beautiful feeling, he saw an enormous battle g rise from Emperor Xun¡¯s pce. Painted on the g was a standing flying bear that trampled on mountains while holding a longsword in the mouth, as blood had been dripping down from the sword tip.

    This was the flying bear blood battle g of Gong Sun Family. Once it was raised, Gong Sun Family warriors would fight to thest drop of their blood.

    In the old days, Emperor Xuanyuan gathered millions of human ns and raised a coalition force to fight against the non-humankind. Back then, numberless Gong Sun Family ancestors showered blood under this battle g, building its eternal glory with their blood and flesh.

    After the abdication of Emperor Xuanyuan, this battle g was never raised again. This blood-stained g was kept in the Holy Emperor Temple in You Xiong City. Except on the ancestral worshipping ceremonies, no one ever saw this g, which represented the unyielding human spirit, again.

    But just then, Emperor Xun had actually raised this flying bear blood battle g. Who was he fighting against? Who was he fighting with?

    He had already joined the non-humankind. In collusion with Yu Huo¡¯s clone, he was hurting the humankind. But, he raised this battle g, which represented the indomitable, fearless spirit of human beings...Whatever he intended to do, Ji Hao felt ridiculous, hrious!

    Muffled drums could be heard. Along with the sky-shaking roars of the dragon warriors, the flying bear cavalrymen, who had been fighting intensely against the dragon warriors just then, retreated like an ebbing tide. Through the temporary teleporting formation, these cavalrymen returned to Pu Ban City at their highest speed and gathered around Emperor Xun¡¯s pce.

    Other than the cavalrymen from Gong Sun Family, the family forces from Mi Family, Xiong Family, and the other branches of Gong Sun Family had also been approaching Pu Ban City from all directions. Apart from these families, which shared the same origination with Gong Sun Family, arge number of other families and ns who chose to follow Emperor Xun had also sent their armies to Pu Ban City following the war drums.

    The sun shone upon Pan Gu Mothend. Through the sunlight, Ji Hao saw that numerous troops quickly gathering to the city. Pu Ban people stopped cheering abruptly. Hearing the muffled, aggressive war drums, countless people turned to Emperor Xun¡¯s pce with worry.

    Emperor Xun raised the flying bear blood battle g. What was he doing? What did he want? Who was he fighting against?

    High up in the air. Ao Hao and the other dragonmanders contacted each other through a secret magic. Next, with confusion and sadness, these dragon warriors, who had lost tens of thousands of brothers carefully escorted the people from Xiong Shan¡¯s n and the other ns back to Yao Mountain City.

    These dragons weren¡¯t so smart, but still, they clearly sensed the change of atmosphere in Pu Ban City. Instinctively, they felt that a mad dog had been grinding its teeth, drooling and preparing to give everyone a crazy bite.

    Emperor Xun¡¯s order was ridiculous. He ordered his people to kill everyone who sided against him, but he didn¡¯t even figure out exactly how many people were against him. But after all, he was supported by Gong Sun Family elders. When a certain number of warriors gathered around his pce, a clear military instruction was given from the pce.

    Following at thunderous growl, a fierce aura of killing reached straight to the sky. Along with shrill whistles, Emperor Xun¡¯s army turned around, heading to Chong Mountain.

    The enormous army was like a wriggling ck dragon, baring its teeth and stretching its ws. Other than this army which was under Emperor Xun¡¯s directmand, countless troops from the ns and families which chose to follow Emperor Xun had also been heading in the same direction from Pu Ban City.

    Standing on an ear of the cauldron, the expression of Ji Hao¡¯s clone changed suddenly.

    Chong Mountain was the base You Chong Family, Si Wen Ming¡¯s hometown. Si Wen Ming¡¯s father, Si Xi¡¯s first title was Earl Chong. He was You Chong n¡¯s leader. You Chong n was one of the most influential human ns. Billions of people from Si Wen Ming¡¯s family gathered around the You Chong n.

    Si Wen Ming stayed in the sun world for forging the nine cauldrons. Therefore, the n was now managed by a group of elders.

    Recently, some n leaders and princes who chose to support Si Wen Ming had moved to Yao Mountain City with their people, while some other supporters of Si Wen Ming moved their people to Chong Mountain, based on the nearby principle.

    By now, a great number of ns which chose to support Si Wen Ming gathered around Chong Mountain. Emperor Xun¡¯s army marched to Chong Mountain, and would definitely start a bloody battle, which would be a great consumption of the life-force of the humankind.

    "Emperor Xun, how dare you?" Ji Hao growled through gritted teeth. He leaped up and transformed into a golden light beam, flying to Emperor Xun¡¯s pce.

    Once Ji Hao moved, three faint light streams rose from Emperor Xun¡¯s pce, turned in the air and darted to Ji Hao. As the lights shed across the air, three men showed up before Ji Hao¡¯s face and blocked his way.

    "Emperor Ji Hao, please stop. You are a divine emperor. I¡¯m afraid that you should not interfere with what¡¯s happening between human beings." A young man in a coarse long robe wielded the lotus held in his hand while speaking. Tens of petals fell off and immediatelyposed aplicated formation in front of Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao¡¯s clone felt the air turned especially sticky. An enormous power was released from the lotus petal formation, disabling this weak clone from moving. He looked at the three priests in surprise, then sneered with his teeth clenched while asking, "What do Priest Mu and Priest Hua want? The non-humankind armies are arriving, and Pan Gu world is facing a true disaster..."

    The young man who blocked Ji Hao¡¯s way smiled and gave a reply, "How can we understand what our Shifu wants? What does the true disaster of Pan Gu world have to do with you, emperor Ji Hao? You can simply return to the heaven, shut the door, and enjoy your life every day. You shall have no worry. Emperor, why do you have to be a part of this whole thing?"

    Ji Hao looked at the three priests with narrowed eyes. Their bodies were glistening and a strong power of Dao could be sensed from them. Judging by the power waves releasing from their bodies, they were Priest Mu and Priest Hua¡¯ disciples indeed. But somehow, Ji Hao felt strange about the expressions on their faces.

    "Your peaceful world is under..."

    Ji Hao intended to feel out these three priests, but once he began taking, a middle-aged priest behind the young priest suddenly raised a finger. Along with an extremely shrill swishing noise, this clone¡¯s head exploded. This clone was condensed from a strand of essence sun fire, yet he was killed even before he could see how the enemy attacked.

    In the divine pce, Ji Hao was still working on clearing the blood-red soul power in his spiritual space. He twitched suddenly as he sensed a piercing pain from his soul.

    He opened his eyes and turned to where his clone died.

    "The water is muddy and deep this time. If recklessly stepped in, you¡¯ll die." The middle-aged priest proudly raised his head, looked at the heaven¡¯s direction, and said.

 Chapter 1775: Teach Him a Lesson

    Chapter 1775: Teach Him a Lesson

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The sunlight illuminated the world and also lightened these three priests¡¯ bodies. Through the sunlight, Ji Hao clearly ¡¯heard¡¯ this middle-aged man, who killed his clone. He¡¯s tone was t, yet the words were aggressive. Ji Hao felt that this middle-aged priest was highly confident, and this extreme confidence was given by his power and strong background.

    In Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, countless blood-red soul shreds had still been releasing an evil power, disabling him from controlling his embryo of Dao freely.

    Pondering shortly, Ji Hao let a golden beam of light sh across his forehead. Another clone was released from his eye of Dao, walking to the Central Hall in the heaven with airy steps. Just then, his first clone was killed, but the clone¡¯s death hardly hurt Ji Hao. Ji Hao felt no worse than being pricked by a needle.

    But, why did the three priests dare to attack a clone of a divine emperor? This was worth pondering. Ji Hao didn¡¯t believe that under the current circumstances, Priest Hua and Priest Mu would challenge him again, as they were busy enough defending themselves right now, weren¡¯t they? After all, ten Pan Yu saints were still in their peaceful world. How could they have the spare time and energy to make more troubles?

    In the Central Hall, Ao Bai was sullenly looking at Dong Gong¡¯s Hao Tian mirror.

    In the glowing mirror, Ao Hao and the other dragon kings, as well as their warriors had been escorting the human beings back to Yao Mountain City. Because of these human beings, the dragon troops had slowed down, that even the nearest troop needed at least half a year to arrive at Yao Mountain City.

    Ao Bai¡¯s face turned blue in anger. His hands had turned into a pair of dragon ws. The sharp ws nked against each other, sending up fire sparks as he counted the losses. Tens of thousands of pure-blood dragon warriors had died, and this severe loss nearly gave him an unbearable heartache, which almost made him faint.

    What about the gains? There were gains. Ao Hao and the other dragon warriors killed a giant number of Jia n warriors and lion eagle beasts. The world sensed their contributions and gifted them some natural rewards power. However, the natural rewards power Ao Bai earned this time was far less than what he owed the world for ascending to the throne. Therefore, generally speaking, the losses that the dragon-kind suffered this time were way greater than the gains.

    In the Hao Tian mirror, the evil efficacy of the dragon-ying magic had been neutralized by the mighty power of the giant cauldron, but the dragon-ying magic still affected these dragon warriors badly. Including Ao Hao, all dragon kings on battlefields were pale, as if they had lost too much spirit blood.

    "Dragon-ying magic...Dragon-ying magic...Chu Wu n people are truly developing this secret dragon-ying magic!" Ao Bai purposely nced at Qing Qiang and said with a deep voice, "Is there anything in the world they dare not to do? If they have a dragon-ying magic, they may also have a..."

    Qing Qiang snorted. She knew that Ao Bai was trying to drag the phoenix-kind into the trouble too, but he was right. The dragon-ying magic was truly nasty. Since Chu Wu n people had already secretly developed this dragon-ying magic, inevitably, they might have had been preparing to do something to the phoenix-kind too with a secret phoenix-ying magic.

    Throwing a nce at Ao Bai, Qing Qiang responded coldly, "Chu Wu n people are heinous. They should be punished by the heaven."

    "Chu Wu people have willingly be devils. They don¡¯t see themselves as human beings anymore. As they havemitted such a serious crime, they should indeed be punished by the heaven. But, what¡¯s most important at the moment is we should stop Emperor Xun¡¯s army from intruding Chong Mountain." Once Qing Qiang finished her sentence, Ji Hao¡¯s clone came into the hall and joined the conversation with a deep voice.

    "Emperor Ji Hao, you are absolutely right." Dong Gong approved immediately. "Most of the human beings supported Si Wen Ming. People want him to take over the crown...If Emperor Xun recklessly assaults Chong Mountain, the human-kind would suffer a huge loss. Not to mention that, as the owners of the heaven, if we stay aside and ignore this, I¡¯m afraid that the world would be enraged, and we would all be punished."

    "Emperor Xun!" Ao Bai¡¯s face turned darker and darker.

    This time, the dragon-kind lost tens of thousands of pure-blood members, and Emperor Xun was the cause. Did he collude with the non-humankind and raise a coalition force to attack the ns which supported Si Wen Ming? If he didn¡¯t act so wildly against the human society, how would this chaotic war happen? How would the dragon-kind suffer such a huge loss?

    "Ignorant kid, how dare he?" Ao Bai used to be like a graceful schr, but at the moment, the fire of anger rose from his heart. Following a series of bone creaking noise, a pair of colorful dragon horns grew out of his forehead, while his body swelled to tens of meters tall. His head was quickly shifting shape into a ferocious dragon head from the head of an elegant young man.

    He was Bixi, the most strengthful one among the dragon ancestor¡¯s nine sons. He shifted into a half-dragon half-human shape, with his body covered in thick, shield-shaped dark scales. A scorching, brutish power spread from his body as he roared thunderously towards the sky. He pulled out arge long-handled hammer, then stormed out of the hall.

    "I¡¯m killing Emperor Xun right now!" Ao Bai gritted his teeth tight and caused a creaking noise. While marching out of the heaven, he growled, "Boys, follow me to Pu Ban City...Since we¡¯re already a part of this war, let¡¯s finish this! Let¡¯s end those scums¡¯ lives, crush every one of those bloody Gong Sun Family kids...If Xuanyuan kid wants an exnation, I will talk to him!"

    Raising his head, Ao Bai trod on a dark cloud, hollering while flying out of the heaven, "When have we dragons ever suffered such a loss? Let¡¯s kill Emperor Xun first, then destroy Chu Wu n...I¡¯m a divine emperor now. I do whatever I want! Whoever dares to go against Master Bixi will die under my hammer!"

    In the Central Hall, Ji Hao was speechless, while Zhu Rong chuckled and Qing Qiang rolled her eyes. Dong Gong smiled and said, "Dragons... They have always been so straightforward. Hehe, hehe, simple and frank, quite adorable!"

    Ji Hao, Zhu Rong, and Qing Qiang each threw a sideways nce at Dong Gong at the same time. What did he say? ¡¯Frank and adorable¡¯? Like the ones who could bear all the mes?

    "I just wanted to remind Emperor Ao Bai that some people around Emperor Xun aren¡¯t so simple...But, he just rushed out like that. Eh, it¡¯s a good thing though. Emperor Xun is turning this world into a mess. We can¡¯t let him." Ji Hao sighed and said slowly.

    "When our kids are misbehaving themselves, we should just beat them, like I did to my oldest son, Tonggong, when he was little... He used to be very naughty. Every time, I would hang him under a roof andsh him with a dragon-skin whip...You need to do it for a couple of times, and you need to beat him like you¡¯re killing him every time. As long as you don¡¯t truly beat him to death, the kid will soon be obedient and capable." Standing aside, Zhu Rong coughed and said withughter.

    "Hehe." "Haha."

    Ji Hao, Zhu Rong, Dong Gong, and Qing Qiang all chuckled quite meaningfully.

    From the Hao Tian mirror, they saw Ao Bai and all dragon warriors in the heaven swarming out with wrath, heading straight to Pu Ban City.

    Thinking back about the moves made by the three priests from Emperor Xun¡¯s pce, Ji Hao was a little heavy-hearted. The three priests were powerful. Ao Bai wouldn¡¯t fall in disadvantages when facing them, would he?

 Chapter 1776: The Difficulties of Transformation

    Chapter 1776: The Difficulties of Transformation

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In the chaotic Liang Zhu City...

    Countless Yu n nobles had still been fighting each other for powers and benefits. Some Jia n warriors sneakily attacked each other, also for powers and benefits, shedding blood like water.

    Every night, a great number of new corpses would appear in Liang Zhu City, and some people would just vanish suddenly. Thanks to the Secret Code of Law, no one was paying any attention to these corpses, because ¡¯the uncaught crimes were nevermitted¡¯. However, as corpses piled up higher and higher in the city, the surviving ones turned fiercer and fiercer when wrestling against each other.

    By this point, ordinary Yu n nobles had already lost their courage to get close to Liang Zhu City. Only the ones who had both great individual strength and family powers had the guts to walk into the city. The brutal means ofpetitions had already weeded out the weak and the cowards from this game.

    In a small mansion outside the city, groups of Jia n warriors were guarding every important corner, looking around coldly and vigntly. The original owner of this mansion was already lying in a cold and moist hall.

    Surrounding the mansion was an enormous military camp. In the camp, numberless humanoid creatures had been walking around. Their bodies wereposed from precise metalponents, and these heavy bodies of theirs covered the ground in holes.

    In the middle of the mansion, inside a small, exquisite castle, a Yu n man sat in an alloy armchair. He had a faint metal luster on his skin. Between his eyebrows, his erect eye was twitching intensely. Streams of dim, colorful light flew out of his erect eye, slowly into his other two eyes.

    Cold sweat had been dripping from his forehead. He trembled slightly while a strange energy wave spread from his erect eye. This energy was strong and dark; under its effect, the furniture and decorations in the room were shaking slightly, and a big half of them had already turned into metal from wood.

    Tens of Yu n nobles carefully stood in the corners of the room, looking at this Yu n man¡¯s shining eyes. They were surprised and worried at the same time. Their defensive treasures glowed dimly while barely defending their owners against the energy wave spreading from the man¡¯s erect eye.

    A young man clenched his fists, his eyes fixed on the misty colorful light in the Yu n man¡¯s erect eye. "Seed, seed, you must seed...Father, as long as you seed, I..."

    Abruptly, this young man gave a muffled snort, then let out a mouthful of blood. The blood was warm and fluid when it spurted out of the young man¡¯s mouth, but whennding on the ground, it had already be a colorful piece of alloy. As the alloy piece tinkled against the ground, the Yu n man opened his eyes. A dagger-sharp frosty light shed across his pair of eyes.

    "Father!" The young man impatiently took a step forward.

    The Yu n man knitted his brows and remained silent for long. With a bright light flowing in his erect eye, he suddenly pointed his finger at a shelf on a corner. ¡¯Tinkle¡¯! Following his move, a four-legged square cauldron on the shelf turned pure golden from jade.

    "Did you seed?" The young man hurriedly asked.

    "Seed?" The Yu n man touched his erect eye and frowned, then pondered for a while and slowly nodded. "From now on, I can call myself ¡¯Yu Hu¡¯. My power has changed. My blood, my marrow, every part of my body is now filled with the power of the great Dao of Pan Jin world."

    "But...Is it truly because our bloodline is too lowly?" Yu Hu rubbed his brightly shining erect eye and sighed. "The transformation of my soul has failed. Is it because I¡¯m in Pan Gu world? Or, is this truly like what they said, that if we lowly family people want to melt our erect eyes, we have to seek the help of..."

    "Pan Yu blood?" The young man carefully looked at Yu Hu and said, "Father, only they have Pan Yu blood!"

    Yu Hu stood up and walked to the window. He pushed the wooden window open and looked at the vast military camp outside the mansion, at those humanoid creatures which hadplicated metal bodies.

    Pan Jin world was a magical world. That world was ruled by the power of metal, and the local creatures in that world were these strong and powerful metal creatures. More attractively, that world was rich in all kinds of metal mineral resources, including some especially rare and precious pre-world materials which could forge pre-world spirit treasures.

    Yu Hu¡¯s family upied this highly valuable world. Without a doubt, his family would have a bright future.

    Yu Hu was talented. Under his leadership, his family conquered Pan Jin world in merely ten-thousand years. Besides, he sessfully touched the original Dao of Pan Jin world and gained some understanding of the original naturalw of Pan Jin world.

    His power now allowed him to turn everything into metal, and control all metal objects. His body had transformed; he understood the great Dao of Pan Jin world, which should bring him the title of ¡¯Yu¡¯.

    However, his erect eye hadn¡¯t melted, and the most important soul transformation wasn¡¯tpleted...

    "Great three suns and nine moons, although my soul will be a part of you after I die, why don¡¯t I pursue an immortal life? With nothing but..." Raising his hand and touching his erect eye, Yu Hu snorted through gritted teeth and said coldly, "With Pan Yu blood, I canplete my soul transformation...But, but, you know their conditions."

    If Yu Hu wanted to get one slight drop of Pan Yu blood from those high-graderge families which controlled it to sublime his soul, he would have to open the entire Pan Jin world to one of theserge families. He would need to expose all information of Pan Jin world to this family. Then, Pan Jin world would be like any other colony world, bing a target of thisrge family to be plundered and drained.

    How much would thisrge family take from Pan Jin world?

    Ny-nine percent? Ny-eight percent? Or, in the best case, if the people from this family was slightly less greedy than the others, they might take ny-five percent of all profits gained from Pan Jin world each year. For one drop of Pan Yu blood, Yu Hu would need to sell the world which was conquered by his entire family with ten-thousand years of efforts!

    "Perhaps, I should go ask Yu Meng...His conditions are eptable." Yu Hu clicked his lips and said, "What do you think? In order to keep our profits from Pan Jin world, we do seem to need some allies."

    As if to encourage himself, Yu Meng then murmured, "Before today, I dared not to ally with Yu Meng and his friends, because I was afraid that they might swallow me...But now, I¡¯ve earned the power to talk equally with them. Why don¡¯t I do it?"

    A quarter of an hourter, a carriage was driven out of the mansion, towards Yu Meng¡¯s camp.

 Chapter 1777: Colony Alliance

    Chapter 1777: Colony Alliance

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Yu Meng had numberless warriors under hismand. After all, he was the powerful ruler of a whole hundred worlds.

    In the darkness, countless wolf-headed, dog-headed, leopard-headed, and dark-skinned humanoid warriors were silently on patrol, holding all kinds of heavy weapons. In the air, eagle-headed warriors spread their wings and floated in the sky, keeping a watch on everything in the world with their sharp eyes. These winged warriors were Su¡¯s families.

    Yu Hu got off the carriage and subconsciously rubbed the emblem of his White-crown Bird Family, which was wearing on his left chest. Meanwhile, he cast a quick nce at those muscr warriors in the darkness with admiration while sensing their strong powers.

    White-crown bird was a type of small carnivorous bird in Pan Yu world that fed on sparrows and field mice. Compared to Yu Meng¡¯s White Flower Skrk Family, White-crown Bird Family was much stronger. But, fates were uncertain.

    White-crown Bird Family only found a metal world, which was predominated by the creatures with metal bodies, while White Flower Skrk Family found a group of worlds which wasposed of over a hundred differently scaled worlds, and managed to conquer a whole hundred worlds.

    "Lucky guy...I wish he and his family can always remain lucky, and he will bring the luck to us..." Yu Hu snorted while saying, "Ado River Family people now have their eyes on him. Yu Meng and his families are about to give up, aren¡¯t they? Those blood-sucking families should really die." Rubbing his erect eye, Yu Hu murmured with a low voice, "I just want toplete my soul transformation so I can free myself from the limitation of lifespan."

    Taking in a deep breath, Yu Hu walked to the gate of the camp. Two eagle-headed warriors in golden armors walked out from both sides of the gate. A weird spell symbol was iid on their chest armors with turquoises.

    "White-crown Bird Family? Are you Master Luo Hu? Pleasee in. Our highest Divine King has been expecting you for long." They said slowly with a strange ent while looking at Yu Hu with deeply sunken eyes.

    Yu Hu coughed slightly, then proudly and gracefully looked at the two eagle-headed warriors.

    Su walked out of the darkness. Bowing deeply to Yu Hu, he said, "Dear Master Yu Hu, please forgive their stupidity and ignorance...As such a noble being, your heart must be as broad as the sky...Pleasee in. Our Divine King has been expecting you." A few ck feathers moved slightly behind Su¡¯s neck.

    Yu Hu smiled in satisfaction. Touching his brightly shining erect eye, he grinned proudly, thenughed, "Are you Su? Although your people look all the same, you¡¯re different from the others. I remember you, the most capable, strongest envoy under Yu Meng¡¯smand...I am so jealous of him for having great helpers like you."

    Curving his lip corners slightly downwards, Yu Hu snorted in dissatisfaction and continued, "Not like my Pan Jin world. Those metal creatures have nothing but springs and gears in their brains. I don¡¯t understand, how did that world create those weird creatures."

    "But, they are very powerful, aren¡¯t they? I remember this, a hundred years ago in my Master¡¯s arena, a warrior from Pan Jin world defeated fifty same-level werewolves." Su smiled while his eyes sparkled as he responded tteringly.

    Yu Hu chuckled. With pride, he nced at the wolf-headed warriors in the darkness, then followed Su into Yu Meng¡¯s camp. A few Yu n young men walked closely behind him, curiously looking at the exotic buildings in this camp.

    In just a few days, arge number of ck pyramids appeared in Yu Meng¡¯s camp. These pyramids were connected with the earth meridians near Liang Zhu City, and had been absorbing powers from them. A green fire was burning ragingly on top of each pyramid; from time to time, dim green spell symbols would sparkle on these pyramids, and waves of weird power would sweep across the sky.

    They walked for a long while, even going through three small teleporting formations. Finally, Yu Hu and his people came to the central area of Yu Meng¡¯s camp. This was a one-thousand and five-hundred meters tall stair-stepped pyramid,posed of nine-stories. Countless meters-tall scorpion warriors were standing on the pyramid, looking down at Yu Meng and his people. The body of these scorpion warriors were covered in dark crystal shells.

    The upper half of these scorpion warriors was tall and muscr, in humanoid shapes, while the lower half of them was that of a scary-looking scorpion. Their long and sharp tails swaged quickly behind their bodies, and the water-tank-sized stings on their tails emitted a strong smell.

    "A whole hundred worlds... So enviable. So many species, strong warriors..." While looking at these scorpion warriors who seemed to be especially strong, Yu Hu sighed sincerely.

    "Everything has its own advantages." Yu Meng stood in the long and dark path behind the entrance of the ck pyramid, thenughed with a deep voice, "At least, their venom can¡¯t do any harm to Pan Jin world warriors. Luo...No, Master Yu Hu, I am thrilled by your arrival. You are such an important part of our n. Your warriors are so terrifyingly powerful, and we just can¡¯t forget about it."

    "You!" Yu Hu walked into the pyramid inrge steps and fervidly hugged Yu Meng. They also greeted each other with a cheek kiss.

    For Yu n people, chummy greeting ways like cheek kissing could only be used under special circumstances. When the two parties of the meeting were about to share great interests, cheek kissing would be necessary. The velocity of blood flows would affect the body temperatures on the cheek areas, and experienced Yu n nobles were able to figure out each others¡¯ attitudes through cheek kisses.

    In this very moment, the facial temperatures of both Yu Meng and Yu Hu remained urately on a certain degree. They loosened their hands and closely looked each other in the eyes, then grinned in satisfaction together. A cold beam of light shed across Yu Meng¡¯s eyes as he swiftly glimpsed at Yu Hu¡¯s erect eye, which was filled with a frosty metal light. Next, he slightly nodded.

    "You¡¯re in a big trouble, aren¡¯t you? So, you need our help, and we need your power." Yu Meng amicably held Yu Hu¡¯s hand and brought him into the pyramid.

    Su and the other few eagle-headed warriors stopped Yu Hu¡¯s people and took them somewhere else.

    In a secret hall underground at a great depth which was covered inyers of magic seals, over a hundred Yu n nobles stood by a round-shaped meeting ce, staying quiet, cold, and serious. Among them, ny percent had melted their erect eyes, while ten percent were just like Yu Hu, having their erect eyes glowing with dazzling and weird lights.

    "Luo...No, Yu Hu, wee to our Colony Alliance!" A Yu n man walked out of the crowd withrge steps and hugged Yu Hu tightly. He was clearly a believer of the Red Sun, a master of closebat, violence, and ughter, as he was much taller and stronger than the others. "You arrived just in time...We¡¯re preparing for a truly important meeting."

    "Lanye River Family...Yu Bo...You..." Yu Hu looked at him with surprise, saying.

    Yu Meng and Yu Boughed out loud together. Their Colony Alliance wasn¡¯t as simple as it sounded.

 Chapter 1778: An Envoy From the Humankind

    Chapter 1778: An Envoy From the Humankind

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In the pyramid, by the edge of the round meeting ce, over a hundred Yu n nobles stood quietly.

    Countless thumb-sized, transparent, crystalline scorpions crawled up the walls, releasing thin beams of red light from their eyes. The red lights wove into a giant web that sealed off the entire hall.

    Yu Hu curiously touched one beam of red light. Along with a sizzling noise, the nail of his right forefinger was shattered, then a strong poison surged into his body through his broken fingernail like a flood. He frowned and turned his entire hand silver. The dark green poison lingered around his hand for a while and slowly faded away.

    "Scary..." Yu Hu nodded to the surrounding few Yu n nobles, who turned to him also with curiosity, then carefully turned his hand back normal. The smooth white skin on his hand was already dried and withered, and countless thin cracks had appeared on his skin. Strands of lingering poisons spread from the cracks, suffusing the air with a pungent smell.

    The pupils of all Yu n nobles surrounding Yu Hu shrank, as they were all shocked by the strong poison of these tiny crystalline scorpions. They admired Yu Hu¡¯s ability of momentarily metamorphing his body, and also felt relieved because of the power that Yu Meng disyed.

    Obviously, in this Colony Alliance, everyone who was qualified to stand in this meeting ce was powerful.

    "Brothers, d to see you all here." The dark-skinned Yu Meng put on a golden armor and showed up in the middle of this meeting ce, holding arge staff. He slightly bowed to everyone, then continued mildly, "You may be representing yourselves or some groups...But, since we are all here, we do have shared interests and purposes!"

    ¡¯Interests¡¯!

    Hearing this, the eyes of all present Yu n nobles sparkled brightly while strong waves of energy spread from their bodies. These energies were from numerous colony worlds and contained the powers of the great Dao of these worlds. They shed against each other and stirred up visible space ripples in the air.

    Yu Hu trembled slightly as he sensed the tremendous pressureing from all directions. He was surprised. He made the breakthrough earlier today and touched the original great Dao of Pan Jin world, while some of the Yu n nobles around him had stepped into this level for years, and were more powerful than him by even a hundred folds...

    All in all, they were incredibly powerful. In front of these experienced ¡¯Yu¡¯, Yu Hu was as immature as a newborn baby.

    "Greater powers means greater interests!" Yu Hu¡¯s heart moved. He smilingly nodded, as he was satisfied by the power which had already been shown by these Colony Alliance representatives.

    "We have great powers and vast territories, along with countless brave, loyal and reliable warriors. With all our armies gathered, we can cover the sky of hundreds of worlds, and the earth of thousands of worlds." Yu Meng¡¯s voice was bright and strangely maic.

    "What made us gather in here on the sneak? Interests, nothing but interests!" Said Yu Meng with the deep voice, "We needed to defend our own interests, our reasonable, legal interests. Specifically, we need to take back what belonged to us from the hands of some rotten and greedy people."

    In the medium sized setting ce, over a hundred Yu n nobles gasped simultaneously.

    "We¡¯re all Pan Yu¡¯s descendants, we have the same bloodline." Said Yu Meng strongly, "But, why can some people sit idle and enjoy the fruits of others¡¯ works? Why do we have to let them take the most our harvests, that we spent so many efforts on, and even risked our lives for?"

    The other Yu n nobles nodded with shining eyes.

    "They are holding too great a power, monopolizing too many resources..." While pointing his staff at every single ¡¯Yu¡¯ on the scene whose erect eye hadn¡¯t been melted yet, Yu Meng continued, "What are they controlling and threatening us with? Eh?"

    "When our ancestors or ourselves started the journeys of expedition with no one to depend on, they didn¡¯t offer us any help. But, when we finally conquered one, two, three new worlds, and built our thin wealth, why would we helplessly dedicate our profits and wealth to them on our own initiative?"

    "Monopolization, they monopolized Pan Yu blood!" Yu Meng growled, "Pan Yu blood allows us, the low-grade family people with so-called ¡¯lowly bloodlines¡¯, to melt our erect eyes, sublime our souls, and free ourselves from the limitation of lifespans."

    "By holding Pan Yu blood in their hands, they will not worry that we might get out of their control...No one doesn¡¯t want an immortal life, but as a price of that, we must ignobly kneel before them and offer most of our families¡¯ possessions."

    "That is not right!" Said Yu Meng coldly, "That is not right...Truly not right at all. Maybe, they should have a share, but not so much; maybe they should have some power, but not so great."

    "We, as the current main force of the entire Yu n, should have more!" Said Yu Meng straightforwardly, "My brothers in Colony Alliance, we should protect our interests, and we should have greater powers and higher positions. At least, we should be equal to those bloody top-grade families, because that would be fair and reasonable!"

    All Yu n nobles on the scene gave a shout, then apuded to agree with Yu Meng.

    "Another example, we should have a share of the precious Pan Yu blood, and this share needs to berge enough." Yu Meng smilingly looked at those ¡¯Yu¡¯, who still had their erect eyes while saying, "In general, the authority striation and the division of interests in the entire Yu n should be changed."

    Yu Meng smiled and continued, "For this purpose, we have already made some preliminary moves...Last time, our foreign ally, Ji Hao... As you all know, he is a divine emperor of Pan Gu world, a ¡¯Yu¡¯ of Pan Gu world. Heunched a perfect, stunning surprise strike on our enemies. With our help, this action was taken with a howling sess!"

    "But, this slight sess is not enough. Ji Hao¡¯s action is just one way to stall some of our enemies...If we want to end this war in a decisive victory in Pan Gu world, we need stronger allies, more violent methods, and more effective actions."

    "Let us wee our most honored guest, the envoy from the humankind...Human Eighteen!"

    Yu Meng pointed his fire at a corner of the meeting ce. Following his move, the other Yu n nobles saw an average-looking young man walking out of a small door in the darkness. He was wearing a long coarse robe, seeming to be capable and vigorous.

 Chapter 1779: Praying and Sanctification

    Chapter 1779: Praying and Sanctification

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    He was average-looking, averagely tall with average skin. His eight teeth exposed from his grin were of average shape and color. Those teeth were not snow-white and shining, but were slightly yellow, like the teeth of ordinary human beings.

    Human Eighteen, even this name was...

    "This name is dishonest!" Yu Hu waved his hand and murmured.

    Yu Hu¡¯s voice was quite low and unclear, that even the few Yu n nobles around him didn¡¯t hear him. However, this average-looking Human Eighteen sharply sensed his voice and the dissatisfaction contained in it.

    "Human, ranked eighteen, so my name is Human Eighteen." He smiled warmly as he nodded to Yu Hu while seriously exining his name, "I am an orphan. When I was little, my parents were killed by a ve-hunting troop from Dishi Family. Among all my adopted brothers, I am ranked eighteen."

    Hearing him, the Yu n nobles on the scene showed strange expressions. ¡¯A ve hunting troop from Dishi Family¡¯, what a fabulous story! This human envoy that Yu Meng introduced to everyone in earnest turned out to be an orphan, because his parents were killed by some ve hunters from Dishi Family.

    "Unreliable!" Mumbled a middle-aged Yu n man beside Yu Hu.

    "Without a doubt, I am full of enmity towards you." Once again, Human Eighteen sharply grasped this Yu n man¡¯s voice. He turned around and seriously looked at this Yu n man while saying calmly, "But, the hatred in my heart will not affect our cooperation. I know what I should do and what I shouldn¡¯t."

    Even with a mildness, Human Eighteen continued honestly, "After I have finished my job, I will try my best to kill all Dishi Family people to my parents. But before that, in order to fulfill the mission given by my adoptive father, I will fight side by side with you, and if I have to, I will give up my life to defend you."

    Frankly and with simplenguage, Human Eighteen exined his family background, his life story, and the attitudes of himself and the people behind him to the non-humankind. But, his honesty made the hearts of all present Yu n nobles heavy.

    He was an elite, without a question. He was able to directly face his family background and his hatred without being blinded by it, which was engraved in his mind. He was dispassionate andposed...

    ¡¯Hopefully, not too many people like this exist in Pan Gu world.¡¯ Some present Yu n nobles said in their hearts.

    "Where is this kid from?" Fiddling with a purely dark crystal ball, which was emitting strong energy waves, a Yu n young man pointed at Human Eighteen and asked while gazing at Yu Meng.

    "I don¡¯t know who he is working for either." Yu Meng honestly spread his hands and gave a reply, "But, I can clearly tell you this... My brothers, he and the people behind him seem to possess a power that is beyond our imagination...When we invaded Pan Gu world, they found us the first time around. They know about our deal with Ji Hao, and what we did in Liang Zhu City."

    With a mysterious smile, Yu Meng coughed slightly.

    Taking in a deep breath, Yu Meng looked around at the others and continued seriously, "Everything is top secret. I hope the things that I¡¯m going to say..."

    "Will remain secret forever without leaking one word?" All present Yu n noble immediately understood the hidden meaning in Yu Meng¡¯s unfinished sentence. One by one, they each took an oath that was strong enough to earn Yu Meng¡¯s trust.

    "I chose to trust them and work with them because..." ncing at Human Eighteen, Yu Meng said, "...on an ancient altar in the third desert world conquered by my White Flower Skrk Family, we found some marks left by their people."

    Hearing this, the present Yu n nobles burst into an exmation while staring at Human Eighteen, as if he were a walking ghost.

    Among all colony families, White Flower Skrk Family was famous. The worlds conquered by this family weren¡¯trge, and were mostly poor, but this family had indeed conquered a whole hundred worlds!

    A whole hundred worlds! For this reason, White Flower Skrk Family and Yu Meng became highly influential among all colony world nobles. But just then, Yu Meng mentioned that the marks left by Human Eighteen¡¯s people were found on an altar in the third world his family conquered...Apparently, Human Eighteen earthed Yu Meng¡¯s trust with those marks and made Yu Meng bring him into this meeting ce!

    "But, ording to the information provided by Yemo Family, Pan Gu world people never traveled to other worlds!" Yu Hu screamed, "We are staying in this world, taking beatings and suffering invasions from Yemo Family and the other eight small families!"

    Human Eighteen smilingly looked at Yu Hu and responded, "Maybe that¡¯s true, but is that important? I came here to sign a covenant with you for our cooperation, and also to solve the biggest hidden worry in your hearts, dear noble masters."

    "Biggest hidden worry?" The present Yu n noblesughed. They didn¡¯t believe in any word Yu Meng and Human Eighteen said. Instead, they still chose to believe that the humankind in Pan Gu world was just an undeveloped primitive species, and human beings were uncultured, weak, and stupid, waiting to be conquered.

    As proud Yu n nobles, they refused to believe that Human Eighteen could solve any of their hidden worries.

    Besides, what hidden worry did they have? They were powerful world conquerors, colony worlds with the title of ¡¯Yu¡¯, and were definitely capable of overturning those greedy top-grade families.

    "You may be powerful enough to overturn, even destroy the top-grade families in Pan Yu world." Said Human Eighteen calmly, "But dear masters, please remember one thing... Are you sure that the ¡¯saints¡¯, who are also the controllers of the great Dao of your world, will support you?"

    The meeting ce fell into a deathly silence.

    Human Eighteen showed no expression change, but continued with the mild and infectious smile.

    "My adoptive father wants me to tell you that we can provide you with the ¡¯secret praying magic¡¯ which can allow you to grow powerful enough to rival your saints within a short period of time." Said Human Eighteen smilingly, "Of course, the results will vary from individual to individual. But, if the power can¡¯t be great enough, you can fix it with numbers...That won¡¯t be an unsolvable issue."

    The atmosphere in the meeting ce turned especially weird, as all present Yu n nobles had their eyes fixed on Human Eighteen. Their throats were dry and their burning gazes seemed to even incinerate Human Eighteen.

 Chapter 1780: Emperor Xunâ€™s Confidence

    Chapter 1780: Emperor Xun¡¯s Confidence

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Watching Ao Bai furiously storm out of the heaven, Ji Hao¡¯s clone hesitated shortly, then transformed into a beam of light and flew to the Fuso tree which stood in the backyard of his pce.

    Floating before the tree, he sent over a strand of spirit power. A few giant branches of the tree swayed slightly, then a ¡¯tiny twig¡¯, which was too small to be mentioned to the tree, fell off. The hundred-meter-thick ¡¯twig¡¯ was dazzling with a fiery light. It flew to Ji Hao and exploded into a cloud of fire sparks, surrounding Ji Hao¡¯s clone.

    A raging fire rose into the sky. With the help of this ¡¯twig¡¯, Ji Hao¡¯s clone grew a physical body. Inparison with the ¡¯weak and fragile¡¯ one before, this new clone, which was generated from a strand of Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power, was stronger by ten-million folds.

    He smiled, cupped his hands, and bowed to Fuso tree, then transformed into a golden light and flew out.

    "Perhaps...you should be careful." Not long after Ji Hao left the pce, Fuso tree¡¯s deep voice suddenly resounded in his ears. "I saw what happened just now. That priest used a treasure to attack you, I...felt like I have seen it in the old days, haven¡¯t I? But, I forgot about it."

    Ji Hao was surprised. Subconsciously, he turned back and nced at Fuso tree. What left an impression on Fuso tree and made it remind Ji Hao especially must be something or someone out of the ordinary. And, Ji Hao somehow felt that Fuso tree...didn¡¯t truly forget about that ¡¯treasure¡¯. What or who managed to even scare this powerful tree, which was older than the world?

    Hearing Fuso tree, the real Ji Hao who stayed in his pce, dealing with the blood-red soul power in his spiritual space, raised a hand. The Pan Gu bell buzzed deeply and transformed into a bright beam of light, then flew out of the pce and merged into his clone.

    The clone nodded and activated the bell to shield his whole body, then shed across the air and disappeared without a trace. Following behind Ji Hao, Man Man ignored Shaosi¡¯s warning and carried her pair of giant hammers as she rushed out of the gate of the heaven with hundreds of Zhu Rong warriors and arge group of Gold Crow warriors, who had been breathing out fire sparkles.

    As one of the dragon ancestor¡¯s nine sons, Ao Bai was measurelessly powerful indeed. Not long after Ji Hao¡¯s clone left the heaven, Ao Bai had already arrived at Pu Ban City. Treading on dense dark clouds, he floated above the city. As a dragon roar echoed through the sky, Ao Bai pointed his finger downwards. Following his moves, giant waves were raised from the tens of great rivers near Pu Ban City. Thousands of water streams surged straight into the sky, twisting and interweaving, instantly transforming into thousands of water dragons, descending from the sky.

    "Gong Sun Xun, how dare you kill so many of our dragon boys?" Ao Bai med Emperor Xun for the death of all dragon warriors. He roared thunderously while pressing down both hands. The thousands of enormous water dragons vented rumbling roars, diving down towards Emperor Xun¡¯s pce, as if the divine river were falling from the sky.

    Ao Bai was Bixi, the most strengthful one among the dragon ancestor¡¯s nine sons. He wasn¡¯t good at water magic; on the contrary, he was a ¡¯rough¡¯ magic user. However, all his magic had one shared feature, overwhelming might.

    This ¡¯water dragon strike¡¯ was merely an average water magic, but cast by Ao Bai, it became stunning and formidable. From a great distance away, the thousands of water dragons started a strong gale that managed to shake the defensive formation of Emperor Xun¡¯s pce. Above the pce,yers of magic shields glowed, but following the muffled sounds of waves, these magic shields shatteredyer byyer into streams of light spots that dissipated in the air.

    Emperor Xun¡¯s pce was built on a three-hundred-meters-tall white jade stage. As the water dragons approached, the defensive formations based on the stage fell apart, and the white jade stage began cracking. Jade pieces darted everywhere, hitting the pce¡¯s walls and sending up dazzling fire sparkles while generating deafening noises.

    In his pheasant feather skirt, Emperor Xun stood on a terrace of his pce as he watched Ao Bai descending from the sky whileughing with a weird, hissing voice, having his teeth bared. He showed no sign of fear. On the contrary, he acted quite provocatively.

    With pride and carelessness, Emperor Xun fiercely pointed at Ao Bai with his golden spear while saying, "Bixi? I heard that you¡¯re one of the dragon ancestor¡¯s nine sons. You¡¯re a dead old monster. Howe you get to be a divine emperor? Hehe, I heard that you look just like an oldrge turtle. Today, I¡¯ll take your turtle shell and make it into a bed!"

    Ao Bai halted in surprise. How did Emperor Xun know that he was Bixi, one of the dragon ancestor¡¯s nine sons? How did Emperor Xun know that he died long ago, but had regrown a physical body with a secret natural treasure?

    But soon, Ao Bai was utterly enraged by what Emperor Xun said. Taking his turtle shell?

    Was Bixi a turtle?

    Indeed, his real shape looked slightly like a turtle, but his shell was thickly covered in dragon scales, while turtles had none! No, no, this wasn¡¯t the point. How dare Emperor Xun call him ¡¯an oldrge turtle¡¯? How dare Emperor Xun im to make his shell into a bed?

    "You should die!" Ao Bai burst into raging roars. He sent tremendous waves of mountain-heaven power into the thousands of water dragons and made them heavier and heavier, clearer and clearer. The water dragons were about to bump into Emperor Xun¡¯s pce.

    "You¡¯re just a small dragon, but you¡¯re so feisty!" Said an unhurried voice from behind Emperor Xun. Following the voice, an old priest with white hair and beard walked out. He slowly swaggered out and stretched his left fingers. Above each fingertip, a tiny hazy mountain could be seen. The five differently colored mountains suddenly released torrents of colorful lights, rising against the water dragons, which were diving down from the sky.

    A thunderous boom was caused when the colorful lights bumped into the thousands of water dragons.

    A tremor went through Ao Bai¡¯s body as he stared at the water dragons, which had already disintegrated into a heavy rain.

    The five colorful mountains upon the priests¡¯ fingertips may be a set of treasure or a special ability. The colorful lights released from the five mountains were unstoppably powerful, that with one strike, Ao Bai¡¯s water dragons were crushed thoroughly.

    The water dragon strike cast by Ao Bai wasn¡¯t a high-grade, mysterious magic, but with his tremendous strength, the water dragons he created were strong indeed. The thousands of water dragons could tten a towering mountain in a moment.

    Nevertheless, this strike was neutralized by the old priest so easily. Clearly, this old priest should not be underestimated.

    "Emperor Xun, is this where your confidencees from? Is this who you¡¯re relying on? With this white-haired kid by your side, you now dare to go against the dragon-kind, don¡¯t you?" Ao Bai drove his clouds down and floated above the pce as he stared at Emperor Xun and said, "Even your great ancestor Emperor Xuanyuan dared not to turn hostile against our dragon-kind. But with this white-haired kid, do you really dare to do the things that even your ancestors didn¡¯t have the courage to do?"

    Emperor Xun chuckled as he scornfully nced at Ao Bai.

    "Emperor Ao Bai, we shall not offend each other. You may simply return to the heaven to be a divine emperor. As for the things happening in the mortal world, you better not step in. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have a chance to regret when your soul dies." The priest gave a faint smile and said.

    Hearing the priest, Ao Bai¡¯s face immediately darkened with wrath.

 Chapter 1781: The Power of Divine Emperors

    Chapter 1781: The Power of Divine Emperors

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    By the time Ji Hao¡¯s clone, that was strengthened by the power of Fuso tree, chased Ao Bai to Pu Ban City, Ao Bai had already burst into raging roars and pounced on the old priest.

    As one of the dragon ancestor¡¯s nine sons, he wasn¡¯t good at magic. Instead, he preferred closebat to tear his enemies apart with pure strength. As for the magic to generate storms, thunders, or gales, Ao Bai couldn¡¯t do better than even averagely gifted pure-blood ancient dragons. Earlier, the thousands of water dragons he created were destroyed by the old priest quite easily.

    Rather than casting more magic to bring humiliation on himself, he decided to directlyunch a physical offensive and kill his enemy face to face!

    A dragon roar quaked the heaven and earth. White air sts burst from Ao Bai¡¯s mouth, transforming into waves of white colored, explosive airstreams, which struck towards Emperor Xun and the old priest. Emperor Xun gripped the golden spear and hurriedly stepped back, not seeming to fight against Ao Bai at all. From behind him, about ten priests rushed up and shielded him.

    The old priest didn¡¯t step back. On the contrary, he moved forward and spread his left fingers. As the bright, colorful light rose into the sky, he threw a heavy p at Ao Bai with his mountain-heavy palm. A series of explosive sounds vibrated the world while the strong airstreams were broken. The old priest¡¯s long hair and beard fluttered in the air and tore apart the space, causing shrill noises.

    Buzz!

    Following the noise, the long-handled hammernded violently on the priest¡¯s left hand and stirred up a fierce, dark gust of wind.

    On the priest¡¯s fingertips, the five hazy mountains were shaken slightly. The priest¡¯s face turned red while a cracking noise could be heard without an end. At the point where the hammer and the priest¡¯s hand touched, spider-web like, dark space cracks spread in all directions.

    This hammer strikeunched by Ao Bai was blocked by the priest¡¯s bare hand. The two tremendous forces shed against each other and shattered the space.

    The dark space cracks spread for thousands of meters and tore apart all defensive formations and magic shields of Emperor Xun¡¯s pce. Countless formations buried in the foundation of the pce were destroyed. Fires rose from every corner as intense explosions sent tiles, bricks, and pirs into the sky. Numberless maids and servants gave vent to torrents of screams and cries while flying up amidst the explosions.

    "Eh?" Ao Bai looked at the old priest with surprise, "You can take thirty percent of my strength? Not bad, not bad... Which body-strengthen cultivation method did you use?"

    The old priest took a deep breath. Under his skin, a green light shed across, and in the next moment, his body suddenly turned into a piece of green crystal. Through the transparent skin, one could see his bones and internal organs. A pure, strong life-force was released from his body, condensing into a light shield that covered him.

    "Linden body?" Ao Bai bared his teeth andughed, "Good, good! As long as I figure out where you¡¯re from... Are you Priest Mu¡¯s disciple? Hehe Priest Mu doesn¡¯t want to stay in Pan Gu world anymore, does he? Even though he has cultivated himself into a ¡¯saint¡¯, offending our dragon-kind..."

    "Stop bluffing." The old priest said with a frosty smile, "What can you do to Master Mu? Can¡¯t Master Mu stay in Pan Gu world only because we offended the dragon-kind? Do you believe yourself? Unless the dragon ancestores back, what can you scaled animals possibly do to Master Mu and Master Hua? What can you possibly do to us?"

    Being interrupted by the priest, Ao Bai¡¯s face darkened again.

    He wanted to boast, but ended up bringing disgrace on himself.

    Indeed, the dragon-kind wasn¡¯t as powerful as before. Back when the dragon ancestor was still alive, the dragons truly rampaged throughout the whole world, and no one dared to offend them. Back then, Priest Mu and Priest Hua hadn¡¯t attained their great Dao, and only had a few disciples, but the dragon ancestor was able to suppress the great Dao of nature with his strong body and his pure, tremendous strength, which were inherited from Saint Pan Gu!

    At that time, no one in the world could afford to offend the dragon-kind.

    After the dragon ancestor disappeared, Ao Bai, his brothers, and the younger dragons had continued living a domineering life for quite a long period of time. But once Priest Hua and Priest Mu attained their great Dao and became ¡¯saints¡¯ and had more and more disciples, the dragon-kind took a downfall. Since then, each day the dragons lived was worse than the previous day, and every generation was weaker than the older one.

    Back in the ancient times, the dragons never took the heaven seriously. But by now, the dragon-kind actually needed to bring Ao Bai back to life and push him onto a divine throne so that the dragon-kind could rise again. How awkward was this? Compared to the old days, when the dragon ancestor was still here, the current dragon-kind was too weak.

    "You, should die!" There was an old saying, ¡¯people need faces while the trees need bark¡¯. Dragons were proud, yet the old priest brutally exposed the scar in Ao Bai¡¯s heart. Ao Bai roared with fury and boosted up his strength, wielding the hammer tounch a full-strike on the priest.

    Again and again, one strike was struck after another, with every strike being heavier than the previous one. Ao Bai¡¯s giant hammer started fierce gusts of wind, which directly turned the tens of mountains around Emperor Xun¡¯s pce into ash. Protected by the ten priests, Emperor Xun drew back far away while the old priest continued to face Ao Bai, showing no sign of fear.

    On his left hand, the five hazy tiny mountains again shone with splendid lights, blocking Ao Bai¡¯s strikes and absorbing half of his power. The priest¡¯s body was glowing with a green light. With an ¡¯indestructible sacred linden body¡¯ attained under Priest Mu¡¯s guidance, he withstood Ao Bai¡¯s crazy attacks.

    A slight series of cracking noise could be heard. From a distance away, Ji Hao saw slight cracks appearing on the priest¡¯s body. Apparently, Ao Bai¡¯s attacks were beyond the margins of his tolerance. After taking three-hundred hammer strikes from Ao Bai, his body was already on the verge of copse.

    Nevertheless, the priest gave a sonorous growl while a fist-sized, jade-like blue lotus flew out of his body. The glistening blue lotus shone with a cold blue light that shielded his entire body. Ao Bai didn¡¯t stop bashing, but with the lotus, the priest only slightly trembled, and his pale face had recovered a lot.

    Ji Hao scanned across the priest¡¯s body with his spirit power and found that this blue lotus had taken over ny percent of the power delivered by Ao Bai¡¯s hammer. The rest ten percent was still horrific, yet, with the five-colored mountains on his left hand and his linden body, the priest was able to easily cope with it.

    "Like I said, Bixi, you dragons should stay out of this! Get back to the heaven and don¡¯t bring a disaster to your dragon-kind!" Seeing that this blue lotus managed to block Ao Bai¡¯s storm-like attacks, the priest began threatening Ao Bai with an aggressive tone, "You don¡¯t even know who are you fighting against!"

    "Not Priest Mu and Priest Hua?" Ao Bai asked. Raging me and dense smoke rose from his mouth while thunderbolts coiled around his body. As a divine emperor, he triggered nature¡¯s power while wielding the hammer. A tremendous natural pressure descended from the sky, as if a giant mountain was lying on the entire Pu Ban City.

    Crack!

    The city quaked, then a million-miles-wide t area sank down for tens of meters.

    "Dragon boys, ughter everyst one in Emperor Xun¡¯s family!" Ao Bai bared his teeth and gave his order to the dragon warriors who followed behind him.

    The natural pressure tied the priest up. The blue lotus glowed brightly, but failed to free its owner from nature¡¯s power.

 Chapter 1782: Injure Ao Bai Severely

    Chapter 1782: Injure Ao Bai Severely

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Break, break, break!" Ao Bai wielded the giant hammer while roaring madly. Countless spell symbols sparkled on the hammer, stirring up dark winds that gusted towards the priest.

    In the sky, natural stars had been shaking. Because of Ao Bai¡¯s wrath, tens of thousands of natural stars emitted dazzling lights. Thin streams of star power poured down from the starry void across measureless distances, flowing into Ao Bai¡¯s body.

    Ao Bai had a vast strength, which had almost reached the level of Dao. At the moment, his body was covered in water-like flowing starlight. With the help of the starlight, a despairingly great strength erupted from his body at this very moment.

    His first hammer strike merely quaked the space, but the next strike cracked the space. Afterunching eight-hundred hammer strikes in a row, even the Dao of nature before Ao Bai¡¯s hammer twisted and split up. This nameless hammer that Ao Bai used was a pre-world spirit treasure. At the moment, it cracked under the counterforce from the broken great Dao, having countless cracks spreading on the hammerhead like spider webs.

    The face of the old priest turned slightly blue. The five mountains on his left hand dimmed. Ji Hao clearly saw his left fingers twist and deform, as countless tiny broken bones prated his skin and flew out of his hand.

    The five magical tiny mountains on his fingers were cracked as well, streams of spell symbols drifting out of the cracks. Whether the five mountains were generated from a magic or a secret treasure, this crazy series of attacksunched by Ao Bai had definitely destroyed these mountains and caused a severe harm to this old priest¡¯s cultivation.

    Ji Hao even saw the priest¡¯s linden body rupture. Large amounts of water-clear, green-coloured ¡¯blood¡¯ spurted out of his wounds. After shedding each drop of blood, the priest¡¯s face would pale a bit more, and his power would weaken further.

    But, the blue lotus had still been glowing brightly. No matter how hard Ao Bai attacked, the dim light emitted from the lotus was merely rippled, without showing a sign of breaking. Ji Hao was surprised by this lotus. What was it? How could he have such a great defensive power? Ao Bai even cracked the Dao of nature, but how could he not be able to do any harm to this lotus?

    Ji Hao thought that maybe he should consult Yu Yu about this...Was the lotus a part of a powerful nt life from the Chaos?

    Ao Bai sank into madness, never stopping attacking. Treading on a fiery cloud, Ji Hao silently moved backward. He activated the Pan Gu bell and locked on Emperor Xun and the priests around him, in case these people would suddenlyunch an offensive towards Ao Bai. Who knew if they had some weird secret treasure or magic that might hurt Ao Bai?

    Judging by the blue lotus, these priests were definitely out of ordinary. Ji Hao even doubted if they were truly disciples of Priest Hua and Priest Mu. They acted in quite a strange way,rgely different from the pride that was rooted deeply in the bones of all the other Priest Hua and Priest Mu¡¯ disciples.

    Suddenly, a thunderous bang could be heard. Ao Baiunched a mighty strike that shredded the space in the ten-mile radius area around him and the priest. Within this area, the Dao of nature was crushed. Through this extremely strong strike, Ao Bai copsed the Dao of nature with pure physical strength. The counterforce rolled up like a tsunami and shattered the scales on Ao Bai¡¯s arms, tore apart his muscles, and exposed his golden, crystalline bones and the marrow, which were glowing with a colorful light.

    "So damn painful!" Ao Bai roared. He cursed due to the pain, but his voice hinted an endless pride!

    With pure physical strength, he destroyed a slight part of the Dao of nature. Even though it was merely the Dao of nature in a ten-miles-wide area, andpared to the vast Pan Gu world, it was like a drop of water in an ocean, in terms of power quality, Ao Bai indeed have the power to rival the great Dao of nature!

    Among the dragon ancestor¡¯s nine sons, Ao Bai was the only one who had such a great and pure strength.

    The pre-world spirit treasure hammer shattered suddenly. The giant hammerhead was gone silently, without leaving a trace. This hammer directly took ny percent of the counterforce from the Dao of nature, and reasonably, it vanished.

    Dragons were wealthy. A pre-world spirit treasure was nothing to Ao Bai. He dropped the long handle of the hammer, then pulled out a dark, lusterless eight-edged hammer. Laughing wildly, he brandished the hammer and sent up a hurricane, generating the powers of Yin and Yang and crushing the space around him.

    Ji Hao¡¯s eye corners twitched. This hammer was a pre-world supreme treasure, an especially heavy one. From a long distance way, Ji Hao scanned the hammer with his spirit power. The horrifyingly great weight of the hammer attacked through Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power, nearly crushing this Fuso tree clone of Ji Hao.

    ¡¯So heavy, I¡¯m afraid that even the real me needs to make quite an effort to lift it!¡¯ Thought Ji Hao¡¯s clone.

    Dragons inherited Saint Pan Gu¡¯s strong body, and Ao Bai was the strongest one among the dragon ancestor¡¯s nine sons. In his hand, this hammer seemed to be weightless, as he waved it so freely without any difficulty.

    The priest was gasping for breath while swiftly flying back. Earlier, his left hand was thoroughly crushed by a strike from Ao Bai. Colorful lights had been flowing out of his broken hand as he looked at Ao Bai with a pale face. The blue lotus was shaking slightly above his head, and the defensive blue light which had shielded his whole body wasrgely dimmed. The destructive strike that Ao Baiunched just now caused a serious harm to this amazingly powerful blue lotus as well.

    "White-haired kid!" Ao Bai sneered to the old priest while wielding the eight-edged hammer, "Today, I will kill Emperor Xun and turn him into a meat pie...Hehe, do you now dare to try stopping me?"

    The priest didn¡¯t respond. Simultaneously, the other ten priests around Emperor Xun transformed their bodies into beams of light and shed to Ji Hao and Ao Bai.

    The expressions on Ji Hao and Ao Bai¡¯s faces changed slightly. They both put attention on these priests ¡ª Judging by the powerful blue lotus, these priests were all incredibly powerful, and could not be underestimated.

    All of a sudden, a cold light burst from behind Ao Bai. Wu Bi, who was a devil now,ughed with a deafening, high-pitched voice while brushing across Ao Bai¡¯s back with a blood-red long de holding in this hands. The three-feet and two-inches-long, weirdly shaped long de fiercely cut through Ao Bai¡¯s back, nearly ripping his upper body entirely open.

    Ao Bai howled shrilly in pain as blood erupted from his body. The blood was warm when it was still inside Ao Bai¡¯s body, but once it spurted out, it became bone-piercingly cold,pletely colorless clear water!

    The long de in Wu Bi¡¯s hands was so evil. Ao Bai¡¯s face paled immediately.

    Ji Hao shouted out in rage. He turned around and grabbed Ao Bai¡¯s shoulder, transforming both their bodies into a long streak of light and heading back to the heaven.

 Chapter 1783: Dragon Mother Blood Blade

    Chapter 1783: Dragon Mother Blood de

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Cold!"

    On the way back to the heaven, Ao Bai was shivering and moaning like an ordinary human being who was under the weather. Cold sweat had been oozing out of his pale-blue skin. No blood was shedding from the giant wound which nearly split his body into two ¡ª He had bled dry!

    As Bixi, one of the dragon ancestor¡¯s nine sons, he had a thriving life-force, but as his blood was drained out, his great life-force failed to generate even a single drop of new blood for his body!

    Through the wound on Ao Bai¡¯s back, Ji Hao¡¯s clone clearly saw his internal organs. The edges of the wound were pale, like the eyes of a dead fish. Ji Hao gently pressed a finger on the skin near the wound and found it was cold and soft like a corpse which had been soaked in a ditch for half a month.

    "What the hell did Wu Bi use?" Asked Ji Hao in shock, "Even the dragon-ying magic...is a mixture of spells and magic poisons. But the de..."

    "It¡¯s not a good thing anyway, damn it...Tell them to retreat!" Ao Bai opened his eyes with difficulty and murmured through gritted teeth.

    Ao Bai and Ji Hao flew way too fast, that they had already fought a battle in Pu Ban City while the dragon army which followed Ao Bai out of the heaven was barely arriving. At the moment, Ji Hao was dragging Ao Bai back to the heaven, but they bumped straight into those dragon warriors.

    "Retreat! Retreat! You bloody boys, you can¡¯t be a part of this!" Seeing his warriors, Ao Bai hurriedly screamed.

    Ji Hao raised his eyebrows. Ao Bai¡¯s words were interesting.

    What did he mean by ¡¯you can¡¯t be a part of this¡¯? Interesting, truly interesting. Judging by these words, Ao Bai seemed to know something.

    Ji Hao turned back and saw the evil and twisted grin on Wu Bi¡¯s face. Wu Bi wielded the long blood-red de and left shreds of afterimages behind while chasing up amidst clouds of dark mist. After shing across the space for a few times like a ghost at lightning speed, he caught up with Ji Hao and swung the long de fiercely down, generating a dazzling beam of blood-red light.

    The Pan Gu bell slightly rippled the space. The long blood-red de, which injured Ao Bai severely just then, collided intensely against the Chaos power released from the Pan Gu bell.

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes. He didn¡¯t feel any pressure from the blood-red light, which was generated by this long de!

    This de strikeunched by Wu Bi was no stronger than a full-strike from any average Divine Magus. But earlier, how did he manage to hurt Ao Bai so easily?

    "Piss off!" Ji Hao growled sonorously while letting a golden streak of fire out of his mouth. With the vast power contained in the branch of Fuso tree, the golden me Ji Hao released momentarily covered the area thousands of miles in radius. The afterimages created by Wubi were swirled into the fire and disappeared without a trace.

    An even stronger golden fire covered Wu Bi¡¯s body, burningrge blisters out of his skin and raising puffs of dark smoke.

    "Ji Hao kid, one day, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!" Wu Bi suffered a pain, yet he wasn¡¯t angry. Baring his teeth andughing, he turned in the air and drew a giant arc in the sky while shing across Ao Bi and Ji Hao, breaking into the dragon army.

    Over a thousand heavily armored flood dragons burst into thunderous growls. They moved into formations and marched towards Wu Bi, their golden long spears venting countless thunderbolts. The thunderbolts merged into a hundreds of meters wide thunder dragon and struck violently on Wu Bi.

    Wu Bi¡¯s body exploded into a cloud of dark mist and shreds of shadow, drilling into the flood dragon formation. The thunder dragon sted, but failed to touch Wu Bi¡¯s body. The next moment, Wu Bi swung the blood-red de and generated a streak of blood-red light that sliced the sky open. The bodies of over a thousand powerful, strong flood dragons, who cultivated themselves severely for at least ten-thousand years, were cut open as easily as cutting a piece of tofu. Over a thousand dragon heads were sent up into the sky.

    "Damn it, damn it, damn it, retreat, retreat!" Howled Ao Bai. Next, he suddenly turned around and yelled at Ji Hao, "Ji Hao, stop Wu Bi and save my dragon boys. I and my brothers will owe you one...You maymand us, and the entire dragon-kind will follow yourmand for nine times!"

    "Nine times?" Ji Hao stared at Ao Bai in shock. He was startled by Ao Bai¡¯s words. "You and your brothers? Nine? Have the dragon ancestor¡¯s nine sons all..." Asked Ji Hao.

    Ao Bai nced at him coldly and hollered to respond, "For countless years, we have been searching through the entire Pan Gu world. If we use all the treasures in our collection, which can regenerate physical bodies. Is it...a hard thing to bring my brothers and me back to the mortal world?"

    "You have such a big n...Alright, you each owe me one, and the entire dragon-kind will follow mymand for nine times!" Ji Hao looked at Ao Bai, his teeth bared. His heart was even thumping because of what Ao Bai offered. What on earth was that blood-red de? Was it worthy of this huge price that Ao Bai just promised?

    If the dragon-kind weren¡¯t facing a great cmity...

    Ji Hao quivered. Could that blood-red long de in Wu Bi¡¯s hand destroy the entire dragon-kind? How could this be possible? Where was that de from? Ao Bai seemed to know, but he was almost dying at the moment, and clearly, he wouldn¡¯t tell Ji Hao the truth.

    Suddenly, a terrifyingly great, prehistorical, and brutish dragon power descended from the sky. Following the dragon power, a thirty-meters-tall, muscr dragon man with a dragon head and a human body trod on a cloud,nded by Ji Hao¡¯s side. This dragon man seriously nodded to Ji Hao and said, "Emperor Ji Hao, please...just leave Eight to me." His body was covered in blue scales.

    Ji Hao looked at this blue-scaled strong dragon man, then nced at Ao Bai, who seemed to be relieved from a heavy load. Afterward, he threw Ao Bai to this dragon man and said, "May I ask your name?"

    "I¡¯m Qiu Niu!" The dragon man took Ao Bai over and put a human-head-sized ¡¯pill¡¯ into his mouth while responding seriously, "That evil thing is left in your hands...Or, as long as you take the de, I will crush these little Chu Wu n scums¡¯ bones piece by piece!"

    Qiu Niu and Ao Bai were both afraid of the blood-red long de!

    Ji Hao raised his head and saw Wu Bi storming into the dragon army with an evilughter. As he wielded the de again, more than ten dragon heads were sent into the sky. This time, the ones killed by him weren¡¯t mix-blood flood dragon, but pure-blood dragons. Watching this, the few ancient dragon kings who had been leading the army gave vent to a torrent of abuse, with all kinds of weird badnguages.

    "What¡¯s the de¡¯s name?" Ji Hao exploded his body into dazzling fire sparks that covered the sky and rushed straight to Wu Bi. Meanwhile, he loudly asked Qiu Niu about this de.

    Qiu Niu hesitated for long. By the time Ji Hao rushed up to Wu Bi, transforming into a raging fire and trapping him, Qiu Niu responded with a very low voice, as if murmuring to himself, "If I¡¯m right, it may have something to do with... ¡¯Dragon Mother¡¯...But, she is well sealed...Howe, howe..."

    ¡¯Dragon Mother¡¯?

    Ji Hao paused briefly. As he paused, the fire ocean halted as well, and this nearly gave Wu Bi a chance tounch another strike.

 Chapter 1784: The Dragon Ancestor hadâ€¦â€¦Nine Sons?

    Chapter 1784: The Dragon Ancestor had......Nine Sons?

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao¡¯s clone concentrated his attention on Wu Bi, daring not to be even slightly careless. He transformed into a raging fire and trapped Wu Bi inside. The Pan Gu bell rang resoundingly and released streams of Chaos power that wrapped up the entire area with a radius of a hundred miles, like a cocoon. Wu Bi wielded the de over and over again. The blood-red de lights generated from this de were highly lethal to dragons, but it couldn¡¯t do any harm to Ji Hao.

    This intense battlested for quite a while. Following Qiu Niu and Ao Bai¡¯s direction, the enormous dragon armyposed a sealing formation and surrounded Wu Bi from a distance. The dragon warriors dared not toe close to fight Wu Bi, but raised enormous waves,yer byyer. The roaring waves merged into a tremendous cage that locked Ji Hao and Wu Bi in.

    A soft, traceless, cold power was quietly released from the water cage. Ji Hao wasn¡¯t affected by this great sealing formation at all, while unwittingly, Wu Bi¡¯s movements turned slower and slower. Gradually, Wu Bi¡¯s body was covered by a thinyer of ice, with thin electric currents sizzling on his body surface.

    The tens of ancient dragons kings who were controlling the formation burst into a bright shout. Following their voices, tens of thousands of dragon warriors each released a bolt of lightning. The lightning bolts merged together andpressed to the thickness of a hair, then struck on Wu Bi¡¯s body.

    These dragons hated Wu Bi so much, but were so afraid of the blood-red de in his hands. For this thunder strike, they put forth all their powers, without showing any mercy. The hair-thin lightning bolt sted, and countless strong electric currents swept across the sky. A wave of electric current struck on the Pan Gu bell and generated a series of muffled booms against the bell.

    Ji Hao¡¯s clone wasn¡¯t powerful enough, that even under the protection of the bell, he drifted away under the great impact force like a falling leaf.

    Wu Bi was caged in the great formation. He screamed when the lightning strikended on his body, then a big half of his body directly vanished, leaving his head and half a neck, barely in shape. A series of electric currents struck on the blood-red de and sent it swirling to a long distance away.

    "Take it!" Carrying the badly injured Ao Bai, Qiu Liu couldn¡¯t do it himself. Therefore, he hurriedly gave a shout.

    From the great dragon formation, a thousand-mile-long winged dragon responded with a strong roar. He shifted into his human shape and quickly pped the enormous pair of wings on his back while shing across the space. Within a blink of an eye, he darted to the de and gripped it, leaving shreds of afterimages behind.

    With great efforts, Ji Hao¡¯s clone steadied himself. He fixed his eyes on the winged dragon who had grasped the de. Suddenly, he saw the hilt of the blood-red de squirm weirdly. The moment the winged dragon gripped the hilt, countless sharp blood-red thorns pierced out.

    The winged dragon¡¯s hands were thickly covered in small scales, yet the blood-red thorns easily prated those hands. The de slightly quaked, then the winged dragon vented a shrill howl as an arm of his suddenly withered to look like the arms of a ten-thousand years old zombie.

    A hoarse but high-pitchedughter was let out from Wubi¡¯s head, which was the only remaining part of his body. "All in the world can use this de, but not dragons. Any dragon who touches it will die!"

    Qiu Niu, Ao Bai, and countless dragon warriors growled with rage. The winged dragon whose hands were prated by the blood-red thorns screamed in pain. His voice was filled with endless sorrow and despair. It was hard to imagine what exact kind of pain made such a proud and wild winged dragon scream like this.

    Laughing shrilly, Wu Bi¡¯s head transformed into a strand of ck mist, gusting swiftly into the winged dragon¡¯s eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. With his hands stuck on the hilt of the blood-red de, the winged dragon watched Wu Bi drill into his body without being able to fight back. Next, his tall and muscr body withered quickly.

    In the span of a breath, an over thirty-thousand years old ancient winged dragon was turned into a cloud of dust, drifting away along the wind. Wu Bi absorbed a big half of the winged dragon¡¯s spirit blood. Whileughing, he regrew his body, swung an arm backward, and gripped the blood-red de.

    "This de is really good...Hehe, in front of this de, you dragons are just like chickens." Wu Bi raised the heavy de high with both arms while grinning to the surrounding pale-faced dragon warriors with his twisted face. "The dragon-kind? Hehe, you¡¯re nothing!"

    Qiu Niu and Ao Bai had their faces turned blue in anger. Qiu Niu gave a wild roar while carrying the seriously injured Ao Bai, who wasn¡¯t able to move at the moment, and pounced suddenly. He directly created a three-hundred-meters wide hole in the space, and showed up right beside Ji Hao in the next moment.

    "Be careful boys! Move!" Before Qiu Niu¡¯s voice faded, the tens of dragonmanders who stood around him burst into howls. They were sent swirling out, bodies covered in bone-deep wounds, with blood spurting out.

    "Hehe, hehe, hehehe!"

    Following this weirdughter, a faint ck watery mist spread out, and from the mist, a, tens of meters tall figure emerged slowly. Holding the blood-red de, Wu Bi moved swiftly to the figure. He frowned and looked at the figure, then shouted coldly, "Didn¡¯t we agree that you¡¯re going to seize the opportunity andunch a heavy strike to at least destroy half of the dragon force? Why are you showing your face already?"

    Within the rolling dark mist, the strong figure responded with a strange voice, "I couldn¡¯t help but make a move when I saw them...Qiu Niu, Bi Xi...Hm, I want to bite your necks broken and drink your blood so badly. I want to open your chests and eat your hearts as desserts!"

    Ji Hao¡¯s clone suddenly opened his erect eye and released a golden beam of light. The golden light fiercely struck on the dark watery mist.

    Along with a sizzling noise, the dark mist was evaporated by the scorching golden light, then the golden lightnded on the dark figure. The figure blocked the light with one hand, but the mist had faded and everyone clearly saw his face.

    His body was covered in ck scales; it was a dull, lifeless kind of ck, like the dark desert covered by snow,pletely lusterless and capable of making people¡¯s hearts heavy. He had a dragon head and a human body, along with tens of long dragon beards. The horns on his head were different from Qiu Niu and Ao Bai¡¯s horns. Qiu Niu and Ao Bai¡¯s horns looked like deer horns, while his horns were sharp and coniform.

    In addition, sharp bones had stuck out of his shoulders, elbows, wrists, knees, and ankles. Generally, he, Ao Bai, and Qiu Niu, who were also in half-dragon, half-human shapes, looked simr. But, an especially evil and fierce power could be sensed from him. If dragons were auspicious creatures, this one must be a creature of thorough evil.

    "Shixin...When did you sneak out?" Qiu Niu and Ao Bai shouted in rage.

    "Eh...Aren¡¯t you even gonna call me ¡¯big brother¡¯? Qiu Niu, Bixi, I didn¡¯t beat you to death in the old days... What a shame!"

    ¡¯Shixin¡¯? ¡¯Big Brother¡¯? Ji Hao was stunned.

 Chapter 1785: Shixin, Shigu, Shisui

    Chapter 1785: Shixin, Shigu, Shisui

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Big brother? Do you deserve it?" Ao Bai¡¯s eyes turned glowing red as he stared at Shixin and roared, "You¡¯re a creature of ughter, a monster who eats hearts. Are you even a member of our dragonkind?"

    Shixin widely opened his eyes, licked his lips, andughed, "Eh, eh? Am I not a member of the dragon kind? Don¡¯t you forget that I share the exact same bloodline with you little scums...The dragon ancestor is my father, Dragon Mother is my mother..."

    "Shut up!" Qiu Niu interrupted Shixin as he handed Ao Bai to a dragon warrior behind him, then pointed his finger at Shixin and growled, "You were imprisoned in the eye of North Sea, sealed by the dragon ancestor himself, guarded by the dragon-kind, the-phoenix-kind, and the humankind all year round in turns. How did you break out?"

    Ji Hao raised his eyebrows again.

    A magic seal cast by the dragon ancestor himself? Guarded by the dragon-kind, the-phoenix-kind and the humankind all year round? So strictly guarded...Not to mention the others, the dragon ancestor¡¯s seal was unbreakable to most of living beings in this world, wasn¡¯t it? After all, the dragon ancestor was one of the most powerful beings back in the ancient time, and was able to rival ¡¯saints¡¯ with pure physical strength!

    "Escape?" Shixin chuckled as he lifted his chin and scornfully shook his head, then responded, "Why would I escape? As your big brother, I walked out!"

    Whileughing, Shixin pulled out a meteor hammer. The dark chain of the meteor Hamer wasposed from triangr hoops, and the water-tank-sized hammerheads were covered in sharp thorns. As he slightly shook the chain, the hammerheads flew up and created a dark light screen around his body.

    Shreds of shadows of the meteor hammer could be seen around Shixin¡¯s body, as he walked to Qiu Niu and Ao Bai step by step while, saying, "Qiu Niu, Bixi...Pah, what are these stupid names? Listen to your big brother. Behave yourselves and bring these little kids of yours back to the heaven, then don¡¯t evere out...hehe, so that you can live!"

    A frosty light shone from Shixin¡¯s purely ck eyes while the sharp bones stuck out of his bone joints silently grew longer. "If you insist on being a part of this..." Clicking his tongue, Shixin continued, "As your big brother, I have no choice but to discipline you. It will be your turn to enjoy the lives in the ocean eyes and underground caves that we were locked in!"

    Qiu Niu snorted coldly. Ji Hao could tell that Qiu Niu didn¡¯t want to listen to Shixin nor negotiate with him.

    A cyan-colored raging dragon fire burned on Qiu Niu¡¯s right hand. As he raised his arms and clenched his fingers, a green thunderbolt descended from the sky. He tore apart the space bare-handedly and pulled out a, tens of meters long giant de, which was embossed with a coiling dragon. Gripping the de with both hands, he wielded it against the fierce wind and sent hundreds of beams of de lights to Shixin.

    "Fight me? Did you forget how I beat you in the old days?" Shixinughed and shook his wrists. Following his moves, the meteor hammer brought up thousands of shreds of scorching hot dazzling light, shing against Qiu Niu¡¯s de light.

    A series of deafening bangs gave Ji Hao¡¯s clone a sharp earache. He shook his head, but felt that his whole body was numbed because of the strong impact waves. His eyes were dazzled, that he couldn¡¯t see people clearly. The dragon warriors in the surroundings suffered even worse. Many of them burst into shrieks as blood spurted out of their ears. Their eardrums were torn, and even their brains were injured by the loud noise.

    Ji Hao shouted at the dragon army. The dragon army hesitated briefly, then quickly drew back towards the heaven under Ji Hao¡¯s order.

    de lights and frosty glows shed across the sky, hitting against each other and shredding each other. Qiu Niu and Shi Xin were both violent fighters. They floated in the midair, body remaining perfectly motionless while their arms swished like windmills, tearing the space into pieces.

    Gradually, Ji Hao found something wrong.

    Qiu Niu¡¯s de wasn¡¯t as powerful as Shixin¡¯s meteor hammer, and he moved slower. In the air, more and more de lights faded, while the frosty light created by the meteor hammer was getting closer and closer to Qiu Niu¡¯s body.

    Qiu Niu also realized that he had fallen in a disadvantage. Through gritted teeth, he sneered, "You¡¯ve been imprisoned for so many years, yet you never stopped cultivating yourselves, did you?"

    Shixin gave an evil dark look. With his eyes fixed on Qiu Niu, he responded coldly, "I¡¯m your big brother. Even though I was ¡¯framed¡¯ years ago, how can you possibly be stronger than me?"

    Ji Hao let out a long breath. Qiu Niu said that Shixin was ¡¯imprisoned¡¯, while Shixin imed that he was ¡¯framed¡¯! Clearly, some interesting stories had happened between these two ¡¯brothers¡¯, or between all the dragon ancestor¡¯s sons!

    They were all the dragon ancestor¡¯s sons, yet Qiu Niu and his eight brothers were known by the world, while Shixin¡¯s name was barely heard. Why did the dragon ancestor seal him? Why didn¡¯t people even know his name?

    Suddenly, a roaring hurricane could be heard. Cyan-colored gusts of wind blew towards Qiu Niu from all directions. As fierce gusts of wind began blowing out of Qiu Niu¡¯s de, as his moving speed and strength both soared!

    Qiu Niu clearly wasn¡¯t able to defeat Shixin with pure physical strength. After all, he wasn¡¯t Bixi. Bixi was famous for a tremendous physical strength, but he was not. Realizing that he had already fallen in disadvantage, Qiu Niu immediately put his special ability in use. The dagger-sharp cyan-colored winds wrapped his de as he silently lunged it forward. A de light prated the space and broke the shreds of shadows of the meteor hammer, reaching straight to Shixin¡¯s face.

    "You can¡¯t win, so you began ying tricks again, didn¡¯t you?" Shixin mocked him. A strange triangr shield, which was thickly covered in dragon scales, appeared before his face. The de light struck on the shield and sted into small, sharp gusts of wind that dissipated in the air. However, the shield remained unmoved. Thousands of beams of bade lights descended, but not even a tiny mark was left on the shield.

    Shixin chuckled and stopped fighting, wrapping the meteor hammer around his waist and letting Qiu Niuunch a crazy series of strikes. The three-feet-wide small shield before him blocked all the attacks.

    The more attacks Qiu Niuunched, the deeper he was shocked. He stared at the small shield and shouted to ask, "What is this...?"

    Before he finished, two dark figures darted out of the air. One of them whipped on Qiu Niu¡¯s chest with a three-edged sword and made him vomit blood and stagger back.

    Another one pulled out a ck long de and ferociously hacked on Qiu Niu for over a hundred times at lightning speed.

    Ji Hao reacted timely. The Pan Gu bell released a stream of Chaos power to shield Qiu Niu. The Chaos power blocked the waves of dark de light.

    Ao Bai widened his eyes and burst into snarls with both wrath and panic, "Shigu, Shisui, you...escaped too?"

 Chapter 1786: Chaos

    Chapter 1786: Chaos

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The one with a three-edged sword was Shigu, and the one with a de was Shisui.

    They were both in half-dragon, half-human shape, looking as ferocious as Shixin. Their dark, dull scales were covered thickly with thorns. Along with their movements, these scales nked loudly against each other.

    "Escape?" After sending a wave of de light towards the Chaos power released from the Pan Gu bell, Shisui realized that the de lights could not break the bell. ncing at Ji Hao with his deeply sunken eyes, he curved up his mouth corners, dropped the de, and stepped back. In the meanwhile, he was shaking his head while saying, "We walked out. Why did you use the word ¡¯escape¡¯? Do you want to get beaten?"

    Qiu Niu clenched his teeth and looked at Shigu and Shisui, who stood by Shixin¡¯s sides. The broken bones in his chest area had been healing themselves, causing creaking noises. "Walk out? Where is the guard? A clone of Emperor Suiren is guarding the northernmost ocean eye. How did you ¡¯walk¡¯ out?" He gave a cold smile and said.

    Shigu tilted his head, then carelessly wielded his three-edged sword as heughed proudly and twistedly, "How did we walk out? Of course, we grabbed Suiren¡¯s head and ¡¯crack¡¯, snapped his neck. Then, we just walked out!"

    While scornfully smiling, Shigu spat at Qiu Niu. His saliva absorbed the moisture in the air and turned into a stinky, heavy rain that sshed on the Chaos power streams released by the Pan Gu bell. The Chaos power streams swirled slowly, blocking the rain and the stench.

    Shigu then chuckled while shaking his head, "Do you think that Suiren is incredibly powerful? He¡¯s nothing but a clone, not even the real him. Do you really believe that he can suppress us forever?"

    Qiu Niu opened his mouth, prepared to say something. Ji Hao seized this opportunity and threw out the question, "Wait a minute, did you say that Emperor Suiren has been staying in the northernmost ocean eye? For guarding them? Then Emperor Xuanyuan, Emperor Shennong, and the other former human emperors, they never showed up in public because..."

    Shixin giggled and threw a sideways nce at Ji Hao, then patted the meteor hammer wrapped around his waist while saying, "You human kids are so ignorant. You don¡¯t even know about these old stories...But, perhaps this is because your human beings have destroyed all rted records on purpose, just like the dragon-kind did. They even wiped me and my nine brothers out of the history."

    Sighing heavily, Shixin slowly nodded and continued, "You¡¯re right. Those former human emperors, who have be Supreme Magi and earned the right to share an endless life with natural stars, are nowhere to be found. But, the clones they left in Pan Gu world were guarding my brothers and me."

    Shaking his head, Shixin carried on, "But of course, my eight brothers and I were separated, imprisoned in three ocean eyes. Our Amma is caged solitarily in a secret ocean eye. Your officious former emperors are also responsible for guarding those famous ancient beings in that secret ocean eye, who are..."

    "Shixin, shut up! No matter how you escaped, we will put you back...You evil dragons are a disaster to all Pan Gu creatures. How can we allow you to run amok here?"

    Qiu Niu abruptly vented a thunderous snarl.

    Hearing Qiu Niu growl, Ao Bai stood up and loudly gave his orders. The dragon army had drawn back to a long distance away, but following his order, they gathered towards him again.

    However, the faces of these dragon warriors were now filled with confusion. They looked at Qiu Niu, Ao Bai, Shixin, Shigu, and Shisui, without knowing what to do. Every dragon knew that the dragon ancestor had nine sons, but beyond all expectations, besides Qiu Niu, Ao Bai and their seven brothers, the dragon ancestor had another nine evil and ferocious sons.

    Shixin and his brothers were also ancestor-level dragons, and they had a special weapon, which was highly destructive to the dragon-kind. Qiu Niu and Ao Bai clearly weren¡¯t able to defeat them...Quite some dragon warriors wondered if they should attack Shixin and his brothers or not. Even if theyposed formations andunch a siege, what could they possibly do to Shixin and his brothers?

    Ji Hao remained silent with a dark face. This sudden change that happened to the dragon-kind was way too astonishing, and he hadn¡¯t even recovered from the shock up till now.

    It turned out that apart from Ao Bai and his eight brothers, the dragon ancestor had another nine sons, who were imprisoned in ocean eyes back in the ancient time. And ¡¯Dragon Mother¡¯...Obviously, Shixin and his brothers were supported by Dragon Mother. Otherwise, where did Wu Bi get that blood-red de from?

    Dragon Mother, thinking of this name, Ji Hao suffered a headache.

    She was Qiu Niu and his brothers¡¯ mother, the dragon ancestor¡¯s spouse. Wherever she was from, she was at the level of the dragon ancestor. Even if she might be weaker than the dragon ancestor, she must be a saint-level powerful being. Added with the fact that she was now with Wu Bi and his people, and Wu Bi was now on Emperor Xun¡¯s side, who now had a group of mysterious priests around him...

    Messy, so messy.

    Ji Hao helplessly looked at the sky. It seemed that recently, all kinds of evil beings and monsters had been popping up in Pan Gu world. The top-level powerful beings from Pan Yu world now had their eyes on Pan Gu world. Ten of their saints had already intruded into Pan Gu world.

    If all Pan Gu world creatures could unite in a concerted effort, Ji Hao would have the confidence in fighting against the non-humankind monsters. Nevertheless, a giant number of evil beings were currently against most of the Pan Gu world creatures. Emperor Xun, Wu Bi, Shixin and his brothers, and all kinds of mysterious people...Ji Hao felt so stressed. The heavy stress nearly copsed this clone of his right on the spot.

    The dragon army slowly approached, and so did the Zhu Rong army leading by Man Man and Zhu Rong, along with sharp cawsing from the sky. In a dense formation, Ji Hao¡¯s Gold Crow warriors spread their enormous wings and covered a small half of the sky, while circling Shixin and his brothers up.

    Ao Bai slowly raised his right hand and clenched his fist. "In the old days, father didn¡¯t kill you. You should have cherished your lives and stayed in the ocean eyes to cultivate your original natures to never show up in the world again. You shall just go back!" He said.

    Shixin, Shigu, and Shisuiughed out loud together. "In fact, we prefer to put you weak and useless things into the ocean eyes...to let you taste the life in there." Said Shisui in a grim tone.

    "As our brothers, you were actually weak enough to die in a copse of physical bodies. And, you needed to regrow your bodies with natural treasures...So shameful. It¡¯s better to let us defend the reputation of the dragon ancestor¡¯s nine sons!" Shisui continued.

    Shigu and Shisui slowly raised their weapons. Behind them, another few tall and strong figures emerged silently.

 Chapter 1787: The Lacerated Dragon-kind

    Chapter 1787: The Lacerated Dragon-kind

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Shixin, Shigu, Shisui, Shihun, Shixie, Shiling, Shie, Shiye, Shican!

    Nine dragon men stood side by side,ughing viciously. Their bodies were purely ck, scales covered in thorns, and sharp bones sticking out from every bone joint. Each of them had six to twelve sharp horns on the head, and a strong, dark power could be sensed from their bodies.

    Qiu Niu and Ao Bai called out their names one by one. After calling out each name, Ao Bai and Qiu Niu¡¯ faces would pale a little more.

    ording to Qiu Niu and Ao Bai, Shixin and his eight brothers were imprisoned in three ocean eyes, guarded by the powerful ones from the dragon-kind, phoenix-kind, and humankind. Among these guards, the ones from the humankind were mighty beings like Emperor Suiren.

    But at this very moment, they showed up in here together. Theirughter sounded like the ghosts whispering, giving the others a sharp earache. An evil dragon power had been spreading from their bodies, softening the legs of countless surrounding dragon warriors, making them quiver and disabling them from standing straight.

    The flood dragons and water-kind warriors suffered even worse. The flood dragons had mostly lowered their heads, without daring to look directly at Shixin and his brothers. The water-kind warriors, including the mountain-sized dragon wales, dark turtles, and the ordinary shrimp warriors, had all fallen down from the watery clouds. Their bodies were twitching, not under their control anymore.

    Dragons were the noblest beings among all water-kind creatures. Shixin and his brothers possessed the purest dragon bloodline, which was descended from the dragon ancestor. They were top-grade members of the dragon-kind; their pure and strong bloodline gave these water-kind warriors a natural pressure.

    "Qiu Niu, Bixi, my brothers, where are your other seven brothers?" Carrying a pair of steel whips, Shi Hun, who showed up just now, bared his teeth and grinned to Qiu Niu and Ao Bai while saying, "Call them out, shall we? It¡¯s been many years, I really missed them...I really want to break your bones and throw you into the dark and cold ocean eyes."

    "We¡¯ll be leading the dragon kind from now on." Said Shixie slowly. A Strange shaped giant de was carried on his shoulder. "You should stay in the ocean eyes to live a peaceful life. We¡¯re brothers after all. In those days, you didn¡¯t kill us, so, we surely won¡¯t kill you either. As long as you obey and go stay in the ocean eyes, I promise that you won¡¯t be worrying about food or clothing!"

    "At least, you can have as many fishes and kelps as you like." Shilingughed. He was wearing a heavy pair of knuckles, eyes sparkling with a dark evil light. "Let me tell you this, I found these kelps in the deepest area of my ocean eye, growing on the tens of thousands of meters high pile of dragon whale dung. Those kelps taste excellent, like veal. Those are vegetables, but can satisfy your craving for delicious food. You will like that kind of kelp."

    Shihun, Shixie and Shiling carried this conversation, and their voices contained a bone-deep hatred. But apart from the hatred, they were full of delight. Apparently, they couldn¡¯t wait to put all the miseries they had been through on Qiu Niu, Ao Bai and his brothers.

    Qiu Niu slowly raised his de. After exchanging a nce with Ao Bai, he said seriously, "Shixin, Shigu, Shisui...You are extremely violent and wicked. You havemitted all kinds of crimes, ughtered countless lives, and used to run amok in the world. For all Pan Gu world lives, for the dragon-kind, our father imprisoned you in the ocean eyes, because he wanted you to cultivate and thoroughly reform yourselves."

    Breathing deeply, Qiu Niu continued, "But, you remained impenitent, and now escaped...Today, whatever you are nning on, as long as we are alive, you will not get what you want."

    "Dragon boys, follow my order!" Ao Bai pulled out his sword and gave a sonorous growl.

    Countless dragon warriors gave vent to a thunderous roar in one voice. They released their powers and pushed the watery clouds behind them to a long distance away. On the watery clouds, the water-kind warriors, who were badly affected by the dragon power of Shixin and his brothers, disabled from moving, were sent far away.

    This was a war between the dragon ancestor¡¯s sons; this war belonged to pure-blood dragons. Those mix-blood dragons, flood-dragons, and other water-kind warriors had no ce in this war, because a war of the dragon-kind should be fought by dragons.

    Ji Hao took a step forward. Looking at Shixin and his brothers smilingly, he said, "My friends, you don¡¯t look familiar to me. You don¡¯t look like good people, and you¡¯re with the bad ones among human beings. As a divine emperor, I have no choice but take an action to defend the naturalw of Pan Gu world."

    While Ji Hao was talking, numberless dragon warriors had alreadyposed the most powerful battle formation of the dragon-kind in the air. Most of these dragon warriors remained in the half-human, half-dragon shape, but in the core area of the formation, a whole ten-thousand pure-blood dragons shifted back into their original dragon shapes. They silently released their dragon powers while brandishing their sharp teeth and caws.

    Shixin and his brothers smiled, as Shigu abruptly raised a hand. From his fingertips, a dark thunderbolt rose into the sky.

    The dark thunderbolts shed straight into the air and exploded in the sky, thousands of miles away from the ground into waves of thin electric currents that spread towards all directions. The electric currents exploded again into giant clouds of dark fire. The dark fire sparkled all over the sky, and could be seen from even a billion miles away.

    Great sounds of rolling waves could be heard from everywhere. Following the wave sounds, enormous water-kind armies approached from the east, south, north and west, treading on surging waves. These water-kind warriors¡¯ shells and eyes were all covered in a faint dark mist, that made them look fiercer and more ferocious than the water-kind army from the heaven under Ao Bai¡¯smand.

    Hundreds of dragon-kind elders with silver hairs and beards stood on the wavetops in human shapes. They controlled the giant waves and flew over, standing silently behind Shixin and his brothers in a straight line.

    Their attitudes were shown clearly. These dragon elders followed Shixin and his brothers, siding against Ao Bai and Qiu Niu.

    A tremor went through Ao Bai and Qiu Niu¡¯ bodies. Ao Bai nced at the formidable water-kind armiesing from all directions, then looked at the group of dragon elders behind Shixin and his brothers, and shouted, "What are you doing? Are you rebelling?"

    Shixin and his brothers wouldn¡¯t stopughing. A dragon elder walked out withrge steps. He ignored Ao Bai¡¯s questions, but threw an imperial nce at the surrounding dragon warriors, then abruptly began talking. "Where are my boys? The true leaders of the dragon-kind are here. Aren¡¯t you going to pay your homage to them with me?"

    The expressions on Qiu Niu and Ao Bai¡¯s faces changed instantly. They stared at this dragon elder, their faces paled.

    The surrounding dragon army suddenly fell into a deathly quietness. A short whileter, tens of dragon warriors vigntly moved out of the formation, covering each other. After walking out of the battle formation, they swiftly darted to this dragon elder, kneeled on the cloud, and kowtowed to him.

    The other dragon elders started to gather followers too. They pointed their fingers at the dragon army and growled with bright voices. Following their voices,rge groups of dragon warriors walked out of the battle formation and kneeled before them.

    Within a blink of an eye, sixty-percent of the dragon warriors, who were from the heaven and under Ao Bai¡¯smand, had left!

 Chapter 1788: Disagree

    Chapter 1788: Disagree

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ao Bai dumbly looked at the dispersing dragon army. Suddenly, the corners of his blood-red eye ruptured and squeezed out two streams of steaming hot blood. In the next moment, Ao Bai burst into a heartrending howl and lunged at the group of elders, pointing at them while roaring out hysterically.

    "How could you? How dare you? How can you...?"

    A dragon elder abruptly stepped up, also pointed his finger at Ao Bai, and shouted harshly, "Why can¡¯t we? Why don¡¯t we dare? Why? We dragons have the noblest bloodline among all Pan Gu¡¯s descendants. We are the strongest among Pan Gu¡¯s descendants. We ruled the oceans, we¡¯re the dominators of the water world. We should stand high above the masses. We should stand upon the phoenix-kind and the humankind!"

    "But what about you? You¡¯re weak, cowardly, incapable. You are so conservative; you have been restraining no one but us. You let dragons follow human beings; you made the brave dragon boys fight for the humankind, bleed and die for human beings!"

    "Humans, weak, impuissant humans... In the ancient times, the entire humankind sought protections from animals, from those low-level creatures. They are talentless and fragile. They have no ws and scales; they can only be food...At the very most, they can serve us as ves. How can they ever be qualified to have an equal footing with us? How dare theymand dragons, making our dragon boys bleed and die for their people and territories?"

    "Now, Ancestor Shixin and his brothers have returned. Under their leadership, we will truly stand above the whole world, above all Pan Gu world creatures. They will make our dragon-kind the true ruler of the Pan Gu world! This is themon aspiration of all dragons, and the highest interest of the dragon-kind!"

    "For this, we are willing to give everything, we can sacrifice everything...Even including you. You are known as the nine sons of the dragon ancestor, but in fact, you¡¯re just nine weak and impotent...Great ancestors!"

    This dragon elder ended his speech by drawling the words ¡¯great ancestors¡¯ with an extremely exaggerate tone and oily voice. Hearing this, the dragon warriors who kneeled around themughed out loud. These dragon warriors who resolutely chose to follow their elders and abandon Qiu Niu and Ao Bai vented their diposure and fear with hystericalughter, and expressed their anger to the dragon ancestor¡¯s nine sons with dramatic bodynguages!

    As this elder said, the dragon-kind was thriving, powerful, and strong. In the whole world, only the phoenix-kind might have a chance topete against them. What was the humankind? What were all the other Pan Gu world creatures?

    Human beings only deserved to be the ves of the dragon-kind, the food of the other creatures. Some generous dragon masters were willing to keep human beings, allowing them to serve the dragon-kind, and that was already an extra mercy.

    However, because of Qiu Niu, Ao Bai, and their brothers, things were different. They had died, bing strands of spirits, yet they interfered with the decision-making of the dragon emperor and dragon kings over and over again. Over and over again, they made the dragon-kind help human beings. Atst, the entire dragon-kind became an appendage of the humankind, and had to send out their boys to fight and bleed for human beings.

    Even though the number of dragon warriors they sent out during each great war that happened between the humankind and the non-humankind was as little as a drop in the bucket, the proud dragons still nursed a grudge. They didn¡¯t want to see their people shower blood for the orders given by human beings; they didn¡¯t want to see their people fight under themands of human beings!

    Even this time, Ao Bai became a divine emperor and sat as equals at the same table with Ji Hao, which diforted a lot of dragon warriors. They even felt humiliated!

    These dragon warriorsughed out wildly. With all their strength, they let out the brightestughter. Some of them even spat at Ao Bai and Qiu Niu to express their dissatisfaction.

    Ao Bai¡¯s face turned blue in anger. He never dreamed that these dragon elders had these thoughts and ideas.

    All these years, he and his brothers stayed in the forbidden zone of the dragon-kind¡¯s territory, cultivating themselves as spirits. Even though they were able to participate in some decision-making, they merely affected the current dragon emperor, and could only give orders to the other dragons through the dragon emperor! Therefore, they had no idea that so many dragon elders and members of the dragon-kind were disgruntled, even to the extent that once Shixin and his evil brothers, who were imprisoned by the dragon ancestor, escaped, these elders and dragons decided to follow them. They decided to follow these evil dragons who would certainly turn the world into chaos!

    "You shall die!" Roared Ao Bai. He wielded his long sword and lunged to the dragon elder who stood in front of him.

    Sword power strands swished, while sword lights shed. Beams of sword lights sliced through the space along with lightning bolts, pouring down like a waterfall and striking at the pale-faced dragon elder. These dragon elders were much, much younger than Ao Bai and Qiu Niu, and were far less powerful. With one random sword move, Ao Bai could shatter their bodies.

    Shixin rushed up whileughing loud to defend the dragon elder against Ao Bai¡¯s sword lights with his bare hands.

    Heavy fists fell as swiftly as shooting stars, bringing up frosty dark lights which bumped violently against Ao Bai¡¯s sword light. Along with a long series of tinkles, fire sparks rose from Shixin¡¯s fists, following by waves of sizzling electric currents. Not even a slight mark was left on the small scales on his hands while Ao Bai¡¯s sword light was shattered.

    Bursting into a thunderous roar, Shixin rushed to Ao Bai and punched on his chest.

    Within a moment, Shi Xinunched thousands of punches towards Ao Bai. Ao Bai raised his arms to defend himself while dodging. He managed to take sixty-percent of the punches with his arms and dodged thirty percent, yet hundredsnded right on his chest. He snarled in pain while the blood sprayed out of his mouth, ears, eyes, and nose. Uncontrobly, he flew back along with a fierce gust of wind.

    "Boys! Follow me, kill!" Shiguughed and waved his arms forward. High up in the sky, dark thunderclouds rolled over, then waves of ck lightning bolts stormed down and struck into the dragon army on Ao Bai¡¯s side.

    Countless flood-dragons and mix-blood dragons had their scales crushed and bodies broken. Blood poured down like waterfalls. Some of these flood-dragons and mix-blood dragons were torn apart by the lightning bolts, and not even their souls survived.

    The dragon warriors who were kneeling around the group of elders gave a sonorous roar in one voice. They stood up one after another, wielded their weapons, and marched out with Shigu.

 Chapter 1789: Ao Bai Was Defeated

    Chapter 1789: Ao Bai Was Defeated

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The warriors led by Shixin and his brothers were as powerful as the ones under Ao Bai¡¯smand. They had the same strong bodies, the same great strength, and they could cast the same dragon magic.

    At the moment, the only difference between these two forces was the fact that eighty percent of all dragon warriors on the scene were on Shixin¡¯s side!

    About sixty percent of the dragon warriors under Ao Bai¡¯smand had betrayed him. Added with the dragon force brought to here by the group of dragon elders, Ao Bai was badly outnumbered.

    The enemiesunched merciless offensives. Among all dragon warriors in half-dragon and half-human shape, even the shortest one was over fifteen meters tall. These strong dragon warriors lunged long spears and wielded giant des and swords, generating resonant roars and raising a thunderstorm. Immediately, the war began.

    The des and swords nked against the dragon scales and started puffs of fire sparkles; the sharp spears difficultly prated the dragon scales and muscles, squeezing outrge streams of blood. Heavy hammers and cudgels bashed on the heads, cracking the horns loudly. The dragon warriors with dented heads vomited blood with their broken heads buried in their hands while rolling on the clouds in pain.

    Shixin and his brothersughed with shrill voices, which were not pleasant to hear. They rushed towards Ao Bai and encircled him, attacking him with all kinds of weapons. Ao Bai shielded himself with the longsword. As a series of explosive sounds were heard, Ao Bai¡¯s right arm was cut entirely off and his longsword screamed while being hit flying away by Shixin¡¯s meteor hammer.

    His arm was cut and his weapon had flown out of his hand. Ao Bai tried to dodge, but the weapons of Shixin and his brothersnded on his body almost simultaneously.

    Ao Bai dodged swiftly, yet his scales and skin were broken by three heavy weapons. More than ten bone-deep incised wounds were left on his body, spurting blood. Ao Bai¡¯s pale face turned even worse.

    Things happened too fast, that it was only until Ao Bai was wounded that Ji Hao and Qiu Niu managed to react. A strong wave of Chaos power was released from the Pan Gu bell, wrapping Ao Bai up and dragging him back to Ji Hao. Qiu Niu took out tens of bottles of magic pills and poured every single pill into Ao Bai¡¯s mouth.

    Seeing Ji Hao protecting Ao Bai, Shixin and his brothersughed out loud, "This bell is strange. Pay no attention to him for now. First, let¡¯s kill these kids who decided to be loyal to the nine useless things!"

    Standing aside, Shilingughed harshly, "Those whoply with me thrive and those who resist me perish. It¡¯s the time for these weak young dragons to know what the true dragon-kind should be like. Hah, in the ancient times, we once ughtered three-thousand ns in a row, without sparing a single life. That¡¯s our dragon-kind!"

    He raised his head and spat to a long distance away, then sneered, "The ones who refused to follow us shall die!"

    Following his voice, Shixin and his brothers shouted shrilly and marched into Ao Bai¡¯s army, leaving nine shreds of ck afterimages behind. Wherever they reached, blood was rolling like ocean waves as countless dragon warriors who were loyal to Ao Bai were torn into pieces.

    In front of these nine evil sons of the dragon ancestor, these hundreds of years old young dragon warriors were as fragile as a group of chicken,pletely defenseless.

    Evil spells could be heard from a distance away. Wu Bi showed up with that blood-red long de, which was highly lethal to all dragons. Behind him, a group of Chi Wu n devils had been casting a spell and waving their arms. Dense clouds of dark mist spread from their bodies and slowlynded on the dragon warriors who chose to join Shixin and his brothers¡¯ force.

    The weapons held in these dragon warriors¡¯ hands changed immediately, turning dark green and translucent while emitting a strange smell. All dragon warriors who sensed this smell felt limp and numb, no matter which side they were on.

    "Hah!"

    Shouting thunderously, tens of thousands of dragon warriors on Shixin¡¯s side wielded their weapons. These enchanted weapons easily prated the enemies¡¯ scales, ripped apart their chests, and broke their strong bones, then came out from their backs.

    A giant amount of blood surged out of their wounds. An evil power lingered in the wounds, because of which, these injured dragon warriors couldn¡¯t heal themselves, no matter how hard they try to boost up their spirit blood.

    Chu Wu n¡¯s dragon-ying magic again showed its terrifying effects. Ao Bai¡¯s dragon warriors were caught unprepared. Immediately, over ten-thousand of them were injured badly, while nearly a thousand were hit on the vital parts and died right on the spot.

    Ao Bai looked at the dragon warriors who died tragically. His heart ached so badly that even his scales had stood straight up.

    "Anyhow, they are our dragon boys...How could you just ughter them? How can you bear to do this?" Ao Bai pointed at Shixin and his brothers and screamed.

    Shixin¡¯s meteor hammers shone with a sharp cold light as he crushed the heads of about thirty dragon warriors in an instant. Amidst the sshing blood and brains, Shixin turned around, gave Ao Bai a twisted grin, and responded, "The dragon boys who wouldn¡¯t follow our orders better die! Hah, what we want is absolute obedience. They died the moment they refused to follow us."

    While Shixin wasughing, Shiya tore off the heads of two dragonmanders and threw them violently to the Pan Gu bell. The Chaos power swirled and shredded the two dragon heads; the sshing blood dyed Ao Bai and Qiu Niu¡¯ faces red.

    "Emperor Ji Hao!" Qiu Niu turned around and stared at Ji Hao in the eyes.

    Qiu Niu never said another word, but Ji Hao gave a bitter smile. Earlier on, Ao Bai promised Ji Hao that the entire dragon-kind would bemanded by him for nine times, but it now appeared that Ao Bai and his brothers could barely keep their ce as ¡¯Great Ancestors¡¯, and desperately needed Ji Hao to save the remaining force of the dragon-kind.

    What was this?

    "Howe these nine are the dragon-ancestor¡¯s sons too?" Asked Ji Hao through gritted teeth.

    Ao Bai and Qiu Niu both shook their heads and sighed with weird expressions. "Emperor Ji Hao, right now, why do you still care about these side-issues?" Said Ao Bai.

    Side-issues? Ji Hao was speechless, ¡¯These are nine, very alive sons of your father, and they have seized your powers. Clearly, they¡¯re on the same side as Emperor Xun, and want to drag the entire Pan Gu world to hell!¡¯

    "Gold Crow warriors, follow my orders! Shield Emperor Ao Bai and retreat to the heaven!" Ji Hao didn¡¯t waste more time talking and punched on the Pan Gu bell. The bell ring shattered the scales of hundreds of dragon warriors who were now under Shixin¡¯smand. These poor warriors fell to the ground, with blood spurting out all over their bodies.

    Along with Ji Hao¡¯s voice, all Gold Crow warriors in the sky released the flying swords which were made from Fuso tree¡¯s branches. The golden sword lights fell like a heavy rain and instantly covered the enormous dragon army.

    Following a sonorous roar, Ao Bai¡¯s warriors turned away from their enemies and drew back to the heaven like a swarm of bees.

 Chapter 1790: Priestsâ€™ Treasure

    Chapter 1790: Priests¡¯ Treasure

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The Gold Crow warriorsposed the pure sun sword formation, and the golden sword light fell like a rain. Every beam of sword light was pure and strong, scorching hot. Giant streams of golden essence sun fire flew all over the sky and merged into a golden sea of fire, enveloping the dragon army under the leadership of Shixin and his brothers.

    A destructive power was generated from the sword formation, and in the sky, the natural stars began moving, as if the Pan Gu world wanted to kill these evil dragons itself. The moment this sword formation wasposed, all natural stars dazzled in the sky. Ji Hao¡¯s divine seal appeared in the core of the sword formation, and the natural stars let out muffled buzzing noises.

    Torrents of colorful starlight poured down and merged into the sword formation, wrapping around the flying swords.

    Apart from the powerful essence sun fire, variable star powers were blended in the eye-piercing sword lights, which had been releasing from the sword formation. The sword lights moved faster and faster, sharper and sharper, and the destructive power grew stronger and stronger.

    Numberless water-kind warriors, such as whales, sharks, giant turtles, water boas, snakes, shrimps and crabs, hadn¡¯t figured out what exactly was happening. They simply followed their dragon leaders here and waved the battle gs under orders.

    When the golden sword light descended, these water-kind warriors suddenly realized that they couldn¡¯t move anymore, because their bodies were frozen, as if they were living in a nightmare. They watched the sword light fall and prate their bodies, then watched their bodies burn. Within a blink, these poor water-kind warriors were incinerated, and even their souls were wiped out by the sword formation.

    The ones who suffered the next were those rtively weaker flood dragons and mix-blood dragons. They were also disabled from moving by the horrific power of the sword formation. They couldn¡¯t even move a finger. Without a choice, they watched the sword lights pierce into their own chests. Countless flood dragons and mix-blood dragons burst into despairing screams. They struggled desperately, yet no matter how hard they try, they just couldn¡¯t move. Same as what happened to those water-kind warriors, the sword lights prated their bodies and burned their bodies and souls.

    Things were slightly easier for the pure-blood dragons. Thanks to their strong bodies and great strength, they still managed to raise their shields to defend themselves under the destructive pressure giving by the sword formation.

    Waves of sword lights stormed down and tore apart their shields and armors, as easily as cutting the tenderest leaves. Next, countless holes were left on these dragon warriors¡¯ bodies.

    Because of the unbearable pain, these dragons warriors shifted back to their dragon shapes. Their enormous bodies struggled in the sky, bursting into despairing roars. The sharp sword lights went through their tens of miles long bodies, making them look like sifters. The golden fire lingered on their bodies and burned quietly. Dragons had strong bodies, that the fire couldn¡¯t burn them out within a short span of time.

    The air was suffused by a thick savory smell of grilling meat. Dragon bodies were the strongest bodies in the world, for which reason, this smell was especially attractive.

    "Bloody sword formation!" Shixin growled as he wielded the meteor hammer and sent away the wave of flying swordsing at him. Then, he roared at Ji Hao with rage, who was protected by the Pan Gu bell, "Ji Hao? How dare you attack us? I will kill everyst one in your family, I will pick my teeth with the bones of your families, right in front of you!"

    Ji Hao wasn¡¯t going to push this anywhere further if Shixin didn¡¯t threaten him. However, once Shixin shouted out, Ji Hao pointed his finger at the sky. Followed his move, in a hundred billion miles wide area, the sky was darkened. Under Ji Hao¡¯s control, all natural star powers in this area concentrated into a thin beam of starlight, even thinner than a hair, then fell straight to Shixin¡¯s chest.

    A triangr shield suddenly appeared before Shixin¡¯s chest, thickly covered in ck dragon scales. The dark light flowing on the shield¡¯s surface made it seem to be extra strong.

    Puff!

    This shied was prated by the colorful starlight. The starlight pierced into Shixin¡¯s body and left a fist-sized dent on his chest.

    Shixin suffered a sharp pain. Covering the wound with a hand, he quickly stepped back while staring at Ji Hao as if he couldn¡¯t believe this. The wound was merely about three-foot deep. As a tens of meters tall dragon man, this small wound was nothing to Shixin. But because of this strikeunched by Ji Hao, Shixin¡¯s confidence and arrogance were all gone. Shixin was a powerful ancient dragon, even stronger than Qiu Niu and Ao Bai. But, Ji Hao destroyed a pre-world spirit treasure and injured him so easily. How could this be real?

    "Ji Hao...kid!" Shixin and his brothers viciously stared at Ji Hao, but for some reason, they dared not to bluster again on looking at Ji Hao¡¯s expressionless face.

    They were so angry. In the old days, even when facing Emperor Fuxi, who was the first human emperor and the ¡¯Holy Emperor¡¯ of all human beings, they cursed and attacked whenever they wanted to. But how, how could they be terrified by this little kid named Ji Hao?

    Nevertheless, looking at Ji Hao, whose face had an expression of absolute serenity, and hearing the heartbreaking howls from the surrounding dragon warriors, Shixin and his brothers sensed waves of coldness rising directly from their hearts. They lost the courage to start any direct conflict with Ji Hao...To them, this was rare, strange thing.

    "We must be possessed!" Shiya licked his lips and murmured with a muffled voice while shaking his hideous giant head.

    "We should let Amma deal with this kid...I felt something strange about this kid!" Shiling gave his suggestion in a low voice, sounding a little unconfident.

    "Amma is retrieving a few treasures of hers. She should soon finish!" As the big brother, Shixin epted their suggestions and nailed this down. "Let Ammae to teach this kid a lesson. We¡¯ll be dealing with Qiu Niu and his brothers!"

    Sword lights had still been falling when suddenly, a sky-blue umbre, iid with countless blue crystals, gems and pearls rose from the ground. It transformed into a million-miles-wide umbre and shielded the entire dragon army.

    Sword lights never stopped falling from the pure sun sword formation, yet an especially heavy, soft and coldyer of blue mist blocked them. Along with a sizzling noise, the blue mist evaporated. But, more blue mist was released from the umbre. Under the sword formation¡¯s violent strike, the blue umbre quaked intensely, seeming about to copse. But indeed, it managed to temporarily hold off the sword formation¡¯s fierce power.

    A few priests flew into the sky. From a distance away, they hollered at Shixin, "Shixin, my friend, aren¡¯t you gonna take your warriors away? What are you waiting for? This sword formation is greatly powerful, and we can¡¯t hold it for long."

    Shixin rolled his eyes. ncing at those severely injured dragon warriors, he hurriedly wielded his arms and shouted out loud, "Retreat, retreat, you bunch of stupid boys. You got beaten! Don¡¯t you know how to run? Why¡¯re you all as stupid as pigs?"

    While Shixin was shouting, a few priests came up to Ji Hao, looking at him with weird expressions. Abruptly, one of themughed and said, "This is just a clone...Emperor Ji Hao, we came to send this clone of yours to hell!"

 Chapter 1791: Be Careful About the Three â€˜Pengâ€™

    Chapter 1791: Be Careful About the Three ¡®Peng¡¯

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao looked at the few priests and burst intoughter.

    Send him to hell? Even though this clone of his was merely generated from a branch of Fuso tree and was quite not strong, he was protected by the Pan Gu bell. These priests had a few nice spirit treasures and some powerful magic, but how could they possibly kill this clone of Ji Hao?

    "Can I say that you¡¯re overconfident?" Ji Hao smiled and pointed at the giant umbre behind these priests. "Or, did this umbre give you the confidence?"

    The Pan Gu bell rang, and strands of Chaos power quietly flew out of the air, wrapping around the flying swords which belonged to the Gold Crow warriors. The Chaos power was the best solvent in the world. It perfectly merged the essence sun fire and the star powers, generating a power of destruction that was great enough to destroy everything in the world, turning the golden flying swords purely ck.

    Countless Gold Crow warriors cawed in the sky as they sensed the magical change happening to their flying swords.

    Wisps of dark sword lights fell from the sky, looking like the stamens of blooming poppies, along with the power of destruction. The blue umbre was already overwhelmed by the sword formation and had been shaking. At this point, the vast destruction power given by the Pan Gu bell descended, immediately wiping out the blue mist which covered the sky.

    The ck flying swords fell like a heavy rain and generated a series of ¡¯popping¡¯ noises against the blue umbre, leaving countless holes on it.

    Among the few priests who stood in front of Ji Hao and threatened to kill him, a white-bearded one suddenly vomited blood. The ocean like power which could be sensed from his body was weakened instantly, seeming like a thin stream of water now.

    Ji Hao conveniently pointed his finger at the sky. Following his move, the blinding starlight merged again into an extremely thin, colorful beam, fiercely striking on a bright blue spot in the middle of the umbre. He controlled the starlight with the sky-opening move and discovered the weakest spot of the umbre, urately hitting its spirit.

    Along with a clear cracking noise, the giant blue umbre exploded into waves of blue light spots, fading in the sky. The white-bearded priest trembled and again vomited blood, then uncontrobly fell to the ground. Fortunately, the priest stood by his side grabbed his shoulder and carried him up.

    "Ji Hao kid!" The few priests pointed their fingers at Ji Hao and shouted with wrath. They even forgot to add the word ¡¯emperor¡¯, just growling angrily. The leader of this group of priests abruptly pulled out three glowing spirit talismans and threw them at Ji Hao.

    Those were three fist-sized talismans made from unknown materials. When the priest took them out, they were still glowing, but on leaving the priest¡¯s hand, they turned dim and lustreless like three pieces of old leather, swishing towards Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao frowned and pointed at the Pan Gu bell. Strong streams of Chaos power poured down and wove into a giant sphere around him. The Chaos power streams rolled and interwove, formingplicated cyclones around his body. Next, an astonishing thing happened. The three lusterless talisman easily went through the Chaos power streams released from the Pan Gu bell andnded heavily on the bell.

    A bell ring echoed through the sky, squeezing the blood out of the ears of all surrounding dragon warriors, Gold Crow warriors, and Zhu Rong warriors. Numberless warriors covered their ears with their hands and fell on the clouds, screaming and twitching in pain.

    The hearts of Ji Hao and his clone both missed a beat, as an indescribable sense of crisis attacked quietly. At this moment, the tight spirit connection between Ji Hao, his clone, and the Pan Gu bell was weakened, and they could barely feel the bell.

    The Chaos power streams released from the bell were disordered. The perfect, all-round defense system created by the bell copsed quietly, showing tens of extremely thin cracks that ordinary people could never notice.

    "Wuzhen god-splicing thorn!" The priest who threw out the three spirit talismans grinned. A thin beam of ck light shone out from his sleeve instantly and went through the space windingly, reaching Ji Hao¡¯s clone through the thin cracks on the Chaos power shield.

    Ji Hao¡¯s clone didn¡¯t manage to make any reaction when the dark light prated his forehead. A bone-piercing, terrifying cold power exploded inside his body. This clone was disintegrated, and a trace of Ji Hao¡¯s spirit was directly wiped out.

    In the divine pce in Heaven, Ji Hao felt a piercing pain from his soul. He immediately opened his eyes and reached a hand downward, clenching his fingers.

    From the higher sky, dense dark clouds rolled over and condensed into a giant hand, gripping the Pan Gu bell. Following Ji Hao¡¯s rage, countless natural stars circled in the sky. As streams of colorful starlight wrapped around the giant hand, a strange, rumbling buzzing noise could be heard, then the three spirit talismans stuck on the bell were sent way by a tremendous force. Ringing sonorously, the bell rose straight into the sky and disappeared into the heaven within a blink of an eye, leaving a strand of Chaos light behind.

    In the divine pce, the bell floated above Ji Hao¡¯s head and shone streams of Chaos light upon his body. Sensing the lingering fear and panic that he had since he nearly lost the connection with the Pan Gu bell just now, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but murmur to himself, "Who is it? Who is it? Who can cut off of the connection between me and the Pan Gu bell? This is...This bell is made from Saint Pan Gu¡¯s spine. Who has the power to do that?"

    In his spiritual space, a dazzling pure blue light erupted from the mysterious man¡¯s pair of eyes. He showed up suddenly, muscles swelling. Slowly, he stood up and raised his arms. At the next moment, the soul shreds which were sent into Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space by Master Spirit-ughter, and had almost merged into one giant piece, were shattered, directly into the purest soul grains, being absorbed by Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao.

    Ji Hao instantly felt a sense of relief. These days, he was suppressed by these soul shreds and could barely move, but just then, his embryo of Dao suddenly grewrger and stronger, and his vast spirit power condensed into clear, glistening golden threads. It flew out of his body and cut the space into pieces.

    Ji Hao now had the power to directly rip the space apart with his materialized spirit power. With the mysterious man¡¯s help, Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao had achieved a scary improvement.

    "Old man, is there anything wrong? I know you...You never say a word unless the situation is crucial. What...bad thing has happened?" Ji Hao concentrated his spirit and looked at the mysterious man¡¯s clear face in his spiritual space, then asked loudly.

    The mysterious man remained silent for long. Gradually, his body blurred into a hazy shadow again.

    "Be careful about the three ¡¯Peng¡¯...And, go to this ce...You will find a cbash full of good stuff in there. You eat it, and it will give you a huge amount of saint power!"

    The mysterious man disappeared after leaving a few words and a sparkling interster map in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space.

 Chapter 1792: The Second Cauldron

    Chapter 1792: The Second Cauldron

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    A tremendous power surged inside Ji Hao¡¯s body, while fist-sized golden mes hovered slowly around him. He walked out of the divine pce with giant steps, the Pan Gu sword held in his hands and the Pan Gu bell floating above his head. Mr. Crow was standing on his shoulder, and the pair of fire dragons were wrapped around his waist.

    He transformed into a streak of fire and shed out of the heaven in an instant, arriving at the chaotic battleground.

    After killing Ji Hao¡¯s clone and forcing the real Ji Hao to retrieve the Pan Gu bell, the few priestsughed out loud towards the sky. Shixin and his brothers roughly cured the dragon warriors who were wounded by the pure sun sword formation, then regathered the army and marched towards the army on Ji Hao¡¯s side, which wasposed of Gold Crow warriors and Zhu Rong warriors.

    Dragons were fierce andbative. Suppressed by Ao Bai, Qiu Niu, and their brothers, the dragon-kind had been getting along with the humankind with difficulty. But, under the leadership of Shixin and his brothers, and triggered by some strange kind of bloodline power, the fierceness existing in the souls of all dragons were activated.

    Earlier on, these dragon warriors fell at a disadvantage under the sword formation of the Gold Crow warriors, which totally enraged them. They barked and pounced like mad dogs, swearing that they would tear these burning feathered animals into pieces and win this war.

    The Gold Crow warriors and Zhu Rong warriors moved into a divine battle formation. Sword light and raging fires descended together, fighting against the wild offensivesunching by the dragon army with abined power. A few dragon warriors who relied too much on their individual strengthunched a series of reckless attacks, but ended up being injured seriously. After that, the faces of Shixin and his brothers began darkening. They whistled to the few priests, then prepared to join the battle themselves.

    The few priests smiled and nced at Wu Bi and his people, who had been building an altar in the distance. Then, they locked their fingers together and cast a spell. Waves of power immediately spread out in the air.

    After a few breaths, over a hundred beams of light rose from Pu Ban City. Within the light, about a hundred weirdly dressed priests trod on glowing clouds and arrived at the battleground. They were wearing the same faint smile, as if they cared about nothing in the world.

    "Brothers, this divine force is stubborn. They are attempting to go against the trend. Today, let us teach them..." While smiling, the long-bearded priest who threw out three spirit talismans earlier and even managed to temporarily disconnect Ji Hao and the Pan Gu bell, gave a speech.

    But before he finished, Ji Hao had already descended from the sky in the form of a raging fire. Hearing this priest urging his people to attack the divine force, Ji Hao snorted and pointed his finger at the priest. Following his move, the Pan Gu bell transformed into a dark beam of sword light and shone out.

    Puff!

    A blue lotus quietly emerged above the priest¡¯s head. The basin-sized blue lotus emitted a bright blue light and shielded the priest¡¯s entire body. But, the Pan Gu sword descended swiftly and cut the lotus, also cutting the priest into two and even crushing his soul.

    nk!

    As Ji Hao waved his hand, the Pan Gu sword flew back. Ji Hao gripped the sword hilt and coldly looked at the group of dumbfounded priests, then shouted, "Come on,e on everyone... Tell me your name! Whose disciples are you? Priest Mu and Priest Hua had just made an agreement with me, so I doubt their disciples have the guts to do a thing like this during such times."

    Ji Hao snorted coldly. Following his voice, seventy-two hair fell off his head and flew up. Tremendous natural powers gathered and turned his long hairs into his clones. The seventy-two clones darted out in all directions, leaving shreds of afterimages behind. They immediatelyposed a great formation that trapped Shixin and his brothers.

    Watching Ji Hao kill their brother with one sword move, the hundred priests burst into cries.

    A priest who had grey hair and beard, as well as a pair of silver, sparkling eyes, roared and rushed out of the crowd. Pointing at Ji Hao with an exquisitely carved jade slip, he yelled harshly, "Ji Hao kid, how dare you murder our brother? You shall be punished by the world for your brutal behavior!"

    Ji Hao gave vent to a torrent ofughter, then he pointed at that priest and said, "Punished by the world? So hrious! I am a divine emperor. I speak for the world. Everything I do represents Pan Gu world. You disrespected me, so I killed you. THAT is the world¡¯s punishment."

    Ji Hao suddenly sensed a cheerful feeling. Enforcing thew on behalf of the world, this felt awesome!

    The face of the group of priests turned blue in anger, especially the bearded one. He used Ji Hao ¡¯habitually¡¯ and ¡¯instinctively¡¯. Back in the ancient time, his brothers and sisters often threatened their enemies with the terms like ¡¯the world¡¯s punishment¡¯ or ¡¯divine retribution¡¯, and that kind of threat could always scare away all the enemies. In the end, no one dared to offend them!

    However, he seemed to forget, or simply ignored the fact that the one standing in front of him at this moment was Ji Hao, a divine emperor, a true representative of the great Dao of nature. Not to mention the fact that Ji Hao didn¡¯t know their story yet, and their so-called ¡¯divine retribution¡¯ was just a joke to Ji Hao, a big joke! Hearing Ji Hao¡¯s words, all these priests were filled up with pent-up anger, but they didn¡¯t know how to vent it.

    Strong waves of soul power were beating intensely as these priests weremunicating with each other through a secret magic. Abruptly, the grey-bearded priest pointed at the skyline andughed out loud, "Ji Hao, enough of those useless words. Did you say that you represent the world? Hehe, not without out support! Look over there!"

    Ji Hao turned to where the priest pointed. Near Chong Mountain, the first batch of warriors who marched to You Chong n under Emperor Xun¡¯s order were arriving. Those warriors were from a fewrge ns near You Chong n. These ns used to have territorial disputes with You Chong n, but before this time, they never dared to do anything to You Chong n because of Si Xi and Si Wen Ming,

    By now, Si Xi was gone without leaving a trace, and Si Wen Ming had disappeared for a long while. Pushed by Emperor Xun, these powerfulrge ns put all their military forces in use and formed a formidable army, marching straight to the central area of Chong Mountain.

    On their way, they ughtered all the lives in about ten viges of You Chong n, without sparing even one chicken.

    Ji Hao¡¯s face turned darker and darker. Other than the allied force from theserge ns, morerge troops deployed by Emperor Xun had been moving on the ground towards You Chong n. The furthermost troops still needed half a year to arrive at You Chong n, but the nearest one would arrive in just a few days.

    Once encircled by the enemies, You Chong n would not survive!

    Ji Hao knitted his brows, thinking about how to safely evacuate You Chong n. Along with a thunderous noise, a giant cauldron went through the clouds and crushed the surrounding natural power flows while slowly swirling down from the sky.

    Buzz!

    A million-miles-tall cauldron stood firmly on Chong Mountain, glowing with a misty green light.

    Ji Hao apuded andughed brightly, "No need to worry about You Chong n now...Now you... Have you decided your way to die?"

    The Pan Gu sword screamed, as the sword tip was pointed at the group of priests, Shixin, and his brothers.

 Chapter 1793: Activate the Secret Magic

    Chapter 1793: Activate the Secret Magic

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Liang Zhu City...

    When the great war happened in Pu Ban City, Liang Zhu City wasn¡¯t peaceful either.

    Yu Huo¡¯s clone and the other Yu n nobles had still been scrambling for power and wealth. They seemed to forget themselves in the happiness brought by all kinds of intrigues. For nothing else but the pleasant sensation, they brewed and implemented countless schemes and evil ns.

    Every day, countless meetings, secret gatherings, and banquets would take ce in this city. Each day, numberless people would walk in and out of those mansions to cast the evilest curse with the most beautifulnguages, and to poison the others with the prettiest hands.

    Everyone was valuable, but couldn¡¯t be trusted. Every day, uncountable Yu n nobles would vanish, and their corpses would immediately be burned into nothingness by powerful spells. Every day, somemanders would disappear silently, and their powers would instantly be taken over by other people.

    The flowers were blooming, delicate and charming, but hiding under the flowers, were countless poisonous snakes.

    The fire was burning, and the fuel was the Yu n nobles¡¯ bones.

    In the most graceful way, the Yu n nobles gathered in Liang Zhu City had been staging the evilest power struggle based on the Secret Code of Law. They indulged in this tempting game. While insanely destroying the others, they had also been killing themselves.

    When all this was happening, Yu Huo¡¯s clone and Master Spirit-ughter wereughing wildly. Yu Huo¡¯s clone ecstatically harvested a giant number of souls while Master Spirit-ughter was nearly drunk in this countless times of betrayal and ughter...The strong negative emotions made his power soar to an unimaginable level.

    Outside Liang Zhu City, in the westernmost territory of the non-humankind, an alloy altar stood in floating sands.

    The mottled alloy altar was apparently old, covered in the signs of aging. Every mark on the altar had been emitting soul-shaking energy waves. The altar was surrounded by faint lights and shadows, within which, the faces of countless lives shed, and their roars could be faintly heard.

    A tremendous, positive power had been releasing from the altar. The roars of human beings from the lights and shadows were filled with a strong and bright energy. All the voices merged into one, and one¡¯s blood would boil on hearing this voice, as if an inexhaustible power would be given to anyone who heard it, to allow this person to change the whole world.

    "What a powerful treasure!"

    Yu Meng greedily looked at this altar. He didn¡¯t know where it was from, but it was a top-grade treasure without question. Sensing the overflowing faith power inside the altar, Yu Huo just couldn¡¯t stop swallowing saliva.

    Human Eighteen smilingly stood before the altar. Pointing at it, he nodded to Yu Meng and said, "Master Yu Meng, please! Praying and Sanctification secret magic, it will make you a ¡¯saint¡¯...As long as the Colony Alliance has its own ¡¯saint¡¯, will you ever be afraid of those greedy nobles from Pan Yu world again?"

    Same as Yu Meng, about a hundred representatives of the Colony Alliance greedily but vigntly looked at the altar.

    Remaining silent for quite a while, Yu Meng seriously asked Human Eighteen a question, "Are you sure it¡¯s safe? Will this be a trap? Of course, I¡¯m not doubting your honesty...But, this is Pan Gu world. How can you turn our people into ¡¯saints¡¯ in here? This ce is too far away from our world!"

    "The Chaos is vast. Not even a ¡¯saint¡¯ can guarantee to safely travel across the Chaos. Only the purest faith power can go through the Chaos without taking a loss, and generate endless miracles."

    Also seriously, Human Eighteen looked at Yu Meng and said, "Master Yu Meng, please believe the wisdom crystallization created by countless wise beings from a species with an infinite wisdom...This altar isn¡¯t stunning, but it contains..."

    "What?" Yu Meng and some Colony Alliance curiously looked at Human Eighteen.

    "The fate of my kind!" Human Eighteen passionately looked at the altar and said, "This altar can decide the fate of our kind. If I didn¡¯t want to earn your trust, we would never use it now. How could we?"

    Seeing the passion inside Human Eighteen¡¯s eyes, Yu Meng believed eighty percent of his words.

    Remaining silent for a while, Yu Meng smiled to the other representatives, who stood behind him. "Since we need someone to try it first, just let me! It¡¯s dangerous...But for our sacred alliance, these dangers are nothing." He said.

    Yu Meng walked to the three-hundred-meters-tall altar withrge steps.

    The eye corners of Yu Hu and the other representatives twitched as they growled in their heads, ¡¯Dangerous? If you¡¯re so afraid of dangers, why don¡¯t you piss off and let us do it?¡¯

    It was such a struggle. These representatives didn¡¯t want to risk their lives, yet they were so jealous of Yu Meng!

    If this didn¡¯t work, they would be sad. But, if this did work, this, this, this...This would make them even sadder by a hundred, even ten-thousand folds!

    These representatives gazed at Yu Meng withplicated expressions on their faces. Yu Meng gritted his teeth and carefully walked up to the altar¡¯s top. Under Human Eighteen¡¯s direction, he sat on the altar with his legs crossed, then sent all his spirit power into the altar.

    The altar quaked slightly. Yu Meng suddenly felt that he was connected with the entire Pan Gu world.

    Such a powerful world! Yu Meng suddenly sensed the vast, prehistorical, and tremendous power of this world. He immediately sank into the power and nearly forgot anything else...He felt like a thumb-sized mouse which was thrown to an ocean-sized eye of a Chaos dragon god...

    He was frightened, and he regretted...Why did theye to Pan Gu world? This was such a dreadful,plicated, and mysterious world! But, this feelingsted for merely a moment. Afterward, all his memories about Pan Yu world were momentarily erased from his mind. Guided by a magical energy, his spirit power immediately connected with the hundred desert worlds that he and his family conquered!

    Countless dark pyramids stood on the deserts, numberless living beings kowtowing to the pyramids.

    All of a sudden, yellow fire rose from the top of each pyramid, and a strong will power spread in these desert worlds. All living beings in these worlds sensed the will power and understood what it wanted them to do.

    They kneeled on the ground with reverence and began focusing their spirits, calling Yu Meng¡¯s name and picturing his face in their minds.

 Chapter 1794: Yu Meng Became A Saint

    Chapter 1794: Yu Meng Became A Saint

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    A fire zed out of the altar and wrapped Yu Meng¡¯s body. Thin beams of light shone from his pores and wove into countlessplicated spell symbols in the fire.

    Yu Meng heard countless people pray, and saw the deserts shing across his eyes. He saw the hundred worlds that he and his families conquered, the mountains, deserts, and rivers in those worlds, and all the small things. He saw every grain of sand and every leaf, while he sensed the energy waves from the hundred worlds.

    They were like a hundred living beings, breathing, moving, sleeping. But, an intense exchange of energy and materials was happening between their bodies and the Chaos.

    Within every second, these worlds would absorb a giant amount of Chaos power, and send an immeasurable amount of useless impurities back into the Chaos. Along with their ¡¯breaths¡¯, these worlds turned more and more alive, and their great Dao of nature grew stronger and clearer.

    Yu Meng now realized that the worlds were like living beings, that they knew how to cultivate themselves, and could strengthen themselves through this magical way of cultivation, making themselves grow stronger. Even the weakest desert world had a chance to be a thriving great world like Pan Gu world, as long as its original Dao of nature remained existing and undamaged!

    That would surely take an immeasurable long span of time, tens of quadrillions of years, even quintillions of years...

    But, as long as the original Dao of this world remained unharmed, it would be able to absorb the Chaos power and infinitely grow stronger.

    However, the high-graderge families from Pan Yu world had been sucking the lifeblood of all colony world conquerors. They forced them to squeeze the resources from the colony worlds, pull out the earth meridians, empty every mine, and even uproot every nt. They were draining every colony world.

    Had they been doing it on purpose?

    The fire of anger rose from Yu Meng¡¯s heart. He believed that those Pan Yu world nobles were doing this on purpose. They intended to kill the potential of all colony worlds, so that these worlds could never develop and the colony world nobles would never have the power to surpass the nobles from Pan Yu world!

    An extremely thin, barely visible beam of light rose from the altar, and Yu Meng¡¯s body froze suddenly. His soul was wrapped in the light beam and dragged to the core area of the hundred desert worlds in a moment by the faith power from all living beings in the hundred worlds, at an indescribably high speed.

    In the vast Chaos, among the disordered Chaos tides, Yu Meng sensed the tidal Chaos energy bursting around his body in fear and panic. He looked at the Chaos whirlpools and ck holes which could crush him in no time.

    An alloy altar floated blow his soul. This altar had a measureless power, which easily blocked the surrounding Chaos tide waves and energies, shielding his soul. Around him, a whole hundred desert worlds shone with magical lights. The faith power from numberless living beings in the worlds easily went through the Chaos and flew into his soul.

    The Chaos was dangerous, that even a saint could fall there. However, the faith power from intelligent creatures, even the most fragile ones, could easily travel across the Chaos without taking any harm.

    Light spots glistened inside Yu Meng¡¯s body. He heard his people pray, and sensed their devoutness and their passion. He felt their inexhaustible faith power, like never before. He felt the faith power being converted into some kind of scorching energy bit by bit, then umting in his soul like drops ofva.

    Absorbing thisva-like faith power, his blurry soul turned clearer and heavier. Gradually, a yellow light shone from his body.

    All of a sudden, sitting on top of the altar, Yu Meng¡¯s physical body shed warm tears. From the faith power given by his people from the hundred desert worlds, he clearly sensed the great Dao of those worlds!

    These insignificant, weak and fragile, ant-like people lived in the hundred desert worlds, generation after generation. They belonged to these worlds, and every cell of them was nourished by the great Dao of these worlds. They were a part of the great Dao of their worlds, the most important part!

    They were alive, and they were intelligent. As the smartest creatures in these desert worlds, they were irreceable to the cirction of the great Dao of their worlds. Therefore, the great Dao of these worlds was contained in their faith power. When their faith power flew ceaselessly into Yu Meng¡¯s soul, Yu Meng directly touched the original great Dao of these desert worlds!

    The great Dao of nature, so mysterious and measureless! Yu Meng had cultivated himself severely for countless years, but merely managed to touch a corner of the original great Dao! However, as the faith power from his people flooded into his soul, his soul was carried up by the faith power and directly sent into the torrents of the great Dao of these worlds.

    Deserts, hurricanes, scorching suns, dryness, thirst, death...

    Desert worlds were cruel and scary, that life and death in these worlds were parted by a vague line. But, in the boundless deathly deserts, strong and indomitable lives had been growing. Giant cacti stood on the deserts, being surrounded by thorn trees; little birds built nests on these desert nts, while desert rats and tiny lizards chased each other under the nt roots...These creatures¡¯ power to live was hard to defeat.

    Before, Yu Meng never noticed all this. As the Divine King who ruled a whole hundred worlds, how could he ever see these tiny things?

    Such great lives were raised in death.

    Life to death, death to life; the life never ended.

    Suddenly, Yu Meng understood the true meaning of the great Dao of these desert worlds. He sensed an unprecedented great power growing in his soul.

    His soul rose into the sky like a sun, being wrapped in a restless hurricane and endless sands. Strands of faith power had been flowing into his soul, providing him with energy. His soul began changing, from a blurry ¡¯shadow¡¯ to a crystal statue.

    The space quaked, as countless Chaos whirlpools and ck holes were crushed by the dazzling light that shone out of Yu Meng¡¯s eyes.

    The people in the hundred desert worlds abruptly sensed an overwhelming joy and happiness. They called Yu Meng¡¯s name in one voice and sang his praises as he finally stepped into an unspeakable, miraculous world.

    With the help of some human beings from Pan Gu world, Yu Meng easily stepped into the level of saints.

 Chapter 1795: Stimulating

    Chapter 1795: Stimting

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The brightly shining alloy altar gradually dimmed, and so did the invisible light beam which reached straight into the Chaos.

    Yu Hu and the other representatives of the Colony Alliance saw a splendidly glowing, crystal-statue-like figure descend from the sky and merge into Yu Meng¡¯s body. In the next moment, they suddenly felt that Yu Meng was thoroughly different from before.

    As the surrounding space quaked, these representatives panicked, because they realized that they were brought into a world of desert.

    They looked around and saw nothing but a boundless desert. Roaring swirling winds blew right upon the ground and raised waves of sands that circled around their feet. The fine sands could not support their bodies. As they stepped onto the desert, their foot immediately sank into the knee deep-sands. Under the sunshine, the sands were scorching hot. Burned by the sands, their lower legs were immediately covered in blisters.

    Yu Hu and the other colony world nobles burst into exmation. More or less, they had each touched the great Dao of one or several worlds, and their powers could amaze any ordinary living being. At their level, their bodies were no weaker than average Jia n warriors, despite the fact that Yu n nobles had always been fragile physically. Not evenva could burn them!

    Nevertheless, this sand had actually burned them through their clothes, which had considerable defensive powers. How could this be real?

    They gasped in shock and looked around in panic. rmedly, they realized that their powers were gone. Their strong powers had disappeared, and they felt like newborn babies, weak and powerless.

    What scared them even more was that the connection between them and the surrounding environment had been cut off. They felt the natural powers in this desert world, yet they weren¡¯t able to use any. All the natural powers in this area were like living beings that deftly avoided them and refused to make any contact with them.

    They raised their heads and saw three suns dazzling in the sky. The scorching sunlight poured down and made their heads spin. They felt the entire sky was rotating, and this world was like a giant stove which had been rapidly drying the moisture inside them and turning them into mummies.

    "No, no, no! I don¡¯t want to die here!" Some colony world nobles who were like Yu Hu and hadn¡¯t melted their erect eyes to sublime their souls, suddenly lost control. They cried hysterically and rolled on the deserts; they were already on the verge of a mental breakdown.

    As arge amount of perspiration oozed out of their bodies, their skins soon cracked, exposing their flesh.

    From the desert, nimble, thumb-sized dark scorpions crawled out with their tiny tail hooks raised, slowly approaching the hundred colony world nobles. These small scorpions seemed to be greatly powerful. The venom dripped down from their tail hooks and fell on the sands, generating a series of sizzling noises. The sticky ck venom burned rapidly and left countless human-head-sized hole on the desert.

    Yu Hu and the other colony world nobles cried out in rm. Their powers were gone, so how could they possibly survive the attack of so many strong and poisonous scorpions?

    The boundless desert was entirely covered by ck scorpions. Their shiny ck carapaces reflected the sunlight, glistening beautifully. The sunlight rimmed each scorpion with a stunning golden line.

    "Where are we? What the hell are these?" Seeing a scorpion swiftly crawl to his boots, Yu Hu screamed out loud with a dry voice. He stomped his foot against the sands, raising clouds of dust.

    "Master Yu Meng, please take back your power!" Human Eighteen¡¯s mild voice could be heard from the sky. "Amazing! Under your might, a hundred noble masters are defenseless!"

    Strong gales rose from the ground, rolling the sands and scorpions into the sky. The gale suddenly eased, and the sands and scorpions were gone. The ck soil appeared under Yu Hu and the other colony world nobles¡¯ feet. Countless thorny nts grew rapidly out of the soil; small rodents showed up under these nts, and birds built nests on them as rain fell from the sky.

    The cooling, refreshing rain dropped on the few colony world nobles who had lost control of their minds, quickly healing their cracked skin, nourishing them, and restoring their life-force, allowing them to tremblingly stand back up.

    A broad oasis emerged around them. In front of them was a vastke.

    Theke¡¯s surface was glistening, with watery mist rising in clouds. From the waving water, tens of half-humanoid, half-rattlesnake-like creatures slowly crawled out with mysterious smiles. They had breathtakingly beautiful upper bodies and faces and colorful snake tails.

    Their long hair hung loosely on their backs, and their beautiful faces were decorated by spell symbols, formed from small turquoise pieces. They carried golden trays as they swayed their slim bodies and slowly came to Yu Hu and the other colony world nobles, serving the shining treasures on the trays to them with reverence.

    Yu Hu lowered his head dumbly. The object ced on the golden tray before his face was a snake-shaped dagger. The foot-long dagger was especially exquisite, and a frosty mist spread out from it, making him feel cold.

    The dagger was a pre-world spirit treasure, a top-grade one. It had the power to tear apart space, and contained a magical, strong venom. Yu Hu recognized this treasure at the first nce. He was truly curious about if all this was real or just illusions.

    He gripped the dagger hilt. Before he said a word, the oasis, all the snake girls, nts, and animals were gone. He was still standing under the altar, and the people around him now each had a pre-world treasure in their hands.

    Shreds of shadows of sands shed across Yu Meng¡¯s eyes as he walked down the altar step by step, eyes shining brightly. All the other colony world nobles who saw those eyes subconsciously lowered their heads.

    "I... did it!" In shock, Yu Meng said slowly, "Powerful, very powerful. This is a fascinating world...Without standing here yourself, you will never understand how beautiful it is."

    "Ah, my ¡¯saint¡¯s soul¡¯ conveniently brought back these treasures when it returned from the Chaos. I didn¡¯t know that so many treasures existed in the Chaos...This is... amazing. Brothers, take these small things as souvenirs from me!"

    The hearts of Yu Hu and the other colony world nobles thumped. They stared at Yu Meng, their eyes dazzling.

    Did Yu Meng seed?

    Within this short span of time, did he actually step into the level of saints?

    That couldn¡¯t be wrong. He sank a hundred colony world nobles into unbelievable illusions so easily; he could end their lives with one single thought. He was so powerful... He must have be a saint already!

    All the other colony world nobles cast passionate gazes on Human Eighteen. At this very moment, their blood boiled. In order to be saints, they were willing to pay any price.

 Chapter 1796: Pan Gu Life and Death Seal

    Chapter 1796: Pan Gu Life and Death Seal

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Including Yu Hu, all colony nobles on the scene kneeled down on one knee and pressed their right hand on their hearts, looking straight down at the ground to give Yu Meng, who had been slowly walking down from the altar, their highest respect.

    Yu Meng walked down from the altar and bowed slightly to Human Eighteen.

    Human Eighteen was still wearing the warm and mild smile. He nodded smilingly and narrowed his eyes as he asked Yu Meng, "Dear saint, how do you feel?"

    Yu Meng¡¯s eyes shone with a bright yellow light. He clenched his hands and nodded heavily while responding, "Good, I¡¯ve never been better...I can¡¯t even describe this feeling, this...I feel I can do anything!"

    Remaining silent for some time, Yu Meng waved a hand. Following his move, Yu Hu and the other colony world nobles were held up from the ground by a scorching yet gentle power. With a deep voice, Yu Meng said, "Maybe because I¡¯ve just walked into this magical world, I can¡¯t describe the beauty of it withnguage. Give me some time. When I understand it better, I¡¯ll be able to..."

    Pondering carefully for a while, Yu Meng seriously nodded and continued, "... talk about...Dao!"

    ¡¯Talk about Dao¡¯ meant describing the great Dao he understood with specific, detailednguage, to teach his Dao to the other intelligent lives. Which ordinary living being would dare to even say these three words?

    Yu Hu and the other colony world nobles fixed their red eyes on Yu Meng. By simply waving a hand, Yu Meng held them up from the ground. Yu Meng¡¯s movement was simple, but he made the others defenseless. Under his power, the other colony world nobles just unwittingly stood up without feeling anything wrong, as if they were going to stand up anyway.

    Earlier, they were controlled by the ¡¯dreand¡¯ that Yu Meng created. In the ¡¯dreand¡¯, they werepletely defenseless; they didn¡¯t even know how the things changed in there. Added with this fact, these colony world nobles now understood how incredibly powerful ¡¯saints¡¯ were.

    The level of ¡¯saints¡¯ could also be called as the stage of beyond redemption. ¡¯Saints¡¯ were indestructible, because their souls were merged with the great Dao of nature. To any Yu n family, if one single member stepped into the level of ¡¯saints¡¯, this family would immediately be a top-grade one, and would have the right to carve a famous river in Pan Yu world on their family emblem.

    Yu Hu and the other colony world nobles gazed straight at Huaman Eighteen with burning eyes, trembling slightly. They were too excited to control their own bodies.

    This altar truly had the magical power to turn people into ¡¯saints¡¯. With its help, Yu Meng had really set foot in that magical realm! Yu Meng became a ¡¯saint¡¯, and his entire White Flower Skrk Family would be benefited!

    If this happened to Yu Hu and the other colony world nobles too...

    Coughing slightly, Yu Hu took one step forward and bowed deeply to Human Eighteen. "Master Human Eighteen, I am Yu Hu from the White-crown Bird Family. I am willing to swear on my soul that I will be the most loyal ally of the humankind. I will be your most determinedpanion, and will defend your glory and interests with my sword and shield!" He said.

    Without any concealment, Yu Hu fawned on Human Eighteen so straightforwardly. The other colony world nobles came forth with a rush and each took an oath, promising Human Eighteen that they would defend the humankind with all their powers, at all costs. They vowed to teach a harsh lesson to those Pan Yu world nobles who unashamedlyid fingers on Pan Gu word.

    They aired their opinions. ording to them, the Pan Yu world nobles were like a giant tumor of the entire universe, that their existence desecrated and seriously threatened all intelligent creatures.

    The few colony world nobles who hadn¡¯t melted their erect eyes were clearly extorted by Pan Yu world nobles too many times. With hatred and bitterness, they created a slogan, ¡¯Only the dead Pan Yu world nobles are good nobles!¡¯

    Human Eighteen smilingly epted all their promises. Once these colony world nobles vented a part of their passion and calmed down, Human Eighteen began talking unhurriedly, "Perhaps, you haven¡¯t understood one thing yet...The Pan Yu world ¡¯saints¡¯ created by this ¡¯Praying and Sanctification¡¯ altar...will not suffer any natural suppression in Pan Gu world!"

    All colony world nobles on the scene paused for a second, even including Yu Meng.

    Raging fire, rolling sands and dark hurricanes shed across the air around Yu Meng¡¯s body. "It¡¯s true. I¡¯m not suppressed by the great Dao of Pan Gu world at all...I... I can freely use all my powers in here! Besides, I felt the kindness of this world through the natural powers...The natural powers in this world are willing to be close to me...This feeling...!" In the next moment, Yu Meng said in a great surprise.

    Yu Hu and the other colony world nobles were even more thrilled!

    Bing a saint without being suppressed by the great Dao of Pan Gu world? This meant that once they be saints, they would have the power to rival those old saints from Pan Yu world! Yu Huo, Yu Ji, Yu Tu, Yu Feng, they were saints for many years and were incredibly powerful, but under the natural suppression given by the great Dao of Pan Gu world, were they able to release even ten percent of their powers?

    "We don¡¯t have to be afraid of them!" Yu Hu screamed hysterically, "We can even...ughter the saints!"

    Before he finished his sentence, Yu Hu was startled by what he said, and immediately covered his mouth with his hands. He nced around, eyes filled with panic.

    Yu Meng clenched his teeth, even causing a creaking noise while saying, "Of course, ughter saints...Why not? Ten Pan Yu saints have invaded Pan Gu world. They are suppressed by the great Dao of Pan Gu world. At the moment, they can release no more than ten percent of their powers...If we can freely use all our powers, then...why not?"

    Human Eighteen stood aside as he grinned brightly. In a mild tone, he said, "So, you¡¯ve all seen our honesty and power! Now, let¡¯s get into action as we agreed earlier...Convince the nobles in Liang Zhu City to dispatch troops! Let¡¯s consume their strength, and weaken them as much as we can. Let¡¯s start!"

    Smiling warmly, Human Eighteen continued, "The nine of you who earned thergest credit in this action will get the chance to use this altar the first time around...I hope you all understand that even though this altar is greatly powerful, it also leads to a giant expenditure. We can¡¯t guarantee every one of you a chance to be a saint!"

    Human Eighteen smiled amiably, while Yu Hu and the other colony world nobles left at their highest speeds and headed back to their camps as if their butts were on fire.

    Once all the other colony world nobles had left, and no one else but Yu Meng and Human Eighteen remained standing under the altar, Yu Meng suddenly turned around, ripped his golden armor open, and exposed a faintly visible mark on his chest that looked like a giant.

    "What is this? Pan Gu life and death seal? The altar told me it¡¯s a Pan Gu life and death seal!"

    "Tell me, human, why would this bloody thing appear?" In a panic, Yu Meng took two steps towards Human Eighteen and yelled, "Tell me, what is this?"

 Chapter 1797: Gains And Losses

    Chapter 1797: Gains And Losses

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Earlier, you didn¡¯t tell the others." Human Eighteen looked at Yu Meng and said. He was still wearing that mild, natural, and warm smile

    "Why would I?" Yu Meng snorted, loudly buckled the armor, and covered the life and death seal on his chest. Before that, he unwittingly lowered his head and nced at the seal. It looked like a giant with his arms raised, seeming to hold up the sky.

    "Why would I tell the others?" Yu Meng narrowed his eyes and looked at Human Eighteen, then said, "You should know our Yu n people...If the others gain benefits, I will try my best to earn a share. But, if I unluckily fall into a trap, why wouldn¡¯t I drag them all down?"

    Human Eighteen looked at Yu Meng, a little surprised and speechless.

    However, what an adorable nature these Yu n people had! So adorable! He clearly knew that this was a trap that he had jumped in, but he pretended like nothing happened, just so his people could all jump in!

    "You can calm your mind to feel this life and death seal." Human Eighteen grinned warmly, his eyes curving up as he said, "Feel it carefully, and you¡¯ll know what it¡¯s for."

    Yu Meng slowly nced at Human Eighteen, then took a deep breath and focused on the life and death seal. He sensed a tremendous and prehistorical power. As Human Eighteen said, he immediately understood what it was for.

    It was a magical seal. It was a contract, a chain, a strong shield, and a permission.

    With this life and death seal, Yu Meng was able to exert a hundred percent of his ¡¯saint power¡¯, that he attained just now, in Pan Gu world, as long as he didn¡¯t do anything to harm the Pan Gu world and the humankind. In Pan Gu world, his power wouldn¡¯t be weakened by the great Dao of nature at all, as if he were still in the hundred desert worlds he and his family had conquered.

    Also, with this Pan Gu life and death seal, he would be protected by the natural fortune of Pan Gu world. Due to this reason, he would be much luckier than the others. He might even kick away a random stone by a road then find a piece of gold underneath it!

    But of course, the gold belonged to human beings in Pan Gu world. Yu Meng couldn¡¯t take any gold away from Pan Gu world, even if he actually found some. However, with such a great luck, Yu Meng would be at a natural advantage in any battle. Things would happen exactly the way he wanted, and his enemies, no matter who they might be, would be suppressed by the natural fortune of Pan Gu world. For them, nothing would go well, and all kinds of small troubles could happen at any moment. Atst, small troubles would be big troubles, and put them in difficult positions.

    If Yu Meng were injured in Pan Gu world, with this Pan Gu life and death seal, his injuries would heal faster than usual, because the natural powers in Pan Gu world would flow into his body to heal him.

    Besides, the Pan Gu life and death seal had a strong defensive power. With this seal, Yu Meng¡¯s soul would always be protected by Pan Gu world, that no outside evils could ever affect his soul again, not even sky devils. If one day, Yu Meng needed to face Yu Huo, who was a master of soul magic, he would directly win half of the battle even before the fighting started. Because with the life and death seal, Yu Huo¡¯s most powerful soul attack would be ny percent useless to Yu Meng.

    Not to mention the fact that with this Pan Gu life and death seal, the natural powers of Pan Gu world would support him. Any magic he cast would be twice as powerful as before. This may sound like nothing, but at the level of ¡¯saints¡¯, even ten percent power improvement could be terrifying, but Yu Meng could make a hundred percent!

    The only bad thing about having this life and death seal was that with the help of the altar, Yu Meng became a saint and got a Pan Gu life and death seal. As the name stated, this seal was a life and death contract. If Yu Meng did anything harmful to Pan Gu world and human beings, he would naturally suffer a counterforce from the seal!

    If that truly happened, Yu Meng¡¯s soul and body would immediately burn, and this kind of burning was irreversible. Both his body and soul would be incinerated, and he would be erased from the universe, without leaving a trace.

    "As a saint, my base of Dao is this Pan Gu life and death seal!" Yu Meng finally made it clear. He frowned while saying, "So, if the seal wants me dead, I¡¯d be defenseless, right?"

    Human Eighteen again showed that warm smile and said, "Saint Yu Meng, as long as you do not do anything to hurt the humankind and keep your promise to help us in destroying those Pan Yu world nobles who have been eyeing our Pan Gu world covetously, what will you have to worry about?"

    Spreading his hands, Human Eighteen maintained the smile as he looked at Yu Meng and continued, "Help us to destroy those evil non-humankind beings, then immediately leave Pan Gu world with your people. As long as you leave this world, the seal can no longer harm you. With your current power, you should know that everything I said is true."

    Without thinking, Yu Meng put a hand to where the seal was located while nodding heavily.

    Human Eighteen didn¡¯t lie.

    This was a life-threatening contract, but once he helped the humankind to wipe out all the Pan Yu world nobles who were casting greedy eyes on Pan Gu world and left this world with his people, this seal would immediately lose its power to hurt him. But of course, after that, if Yu Meng came to Pan Gu world again, he would be strongly suppressed by the great Dao of Pan Gu world...Then, if some human ¡¯saints¡¯, who were also promoted to the world of saints by the altar¡¯s power, were here to guard Pan Gu world...Yu Meng¡¯s second visit to Pan Gu world would be suicidal.

    Generally speaking, this Pan Gu life and death seal was beneficial to Yu Meng. It threatened his life indeed, but as long as Yu Meng keep his promise, he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about a thing. This seal was like a whip,shing on Yu Meng¡¯s body moment by moment, so he could fight and even risk his life for the humankind!

    He had both gains and losses, but the gains were greater than the losses. This Praying and Sanctification magic could truly drive many people crazy.

    "Not bad! I¡¯m starting to like this Pan Gu life and death seal. It allows me to freely use my power...I can¡¯t wait to crush many people¡¯s heads!"

    Yu Mengughed out loud. A whileter, he abruptly turned around and looked at the altar.

    The power released from the alloy altar was strong and felt old like a wise old man sitting there, looking at Yu Meng.

    "Have you...used it before? Or, how many times have you used it?"

    Human Eighteen turned around and looked at the altar, without saying a word.

    Yu Meng smiled and nodded. Also remaining silent, he turned around and disappeared in a dark hurricane with swirling sands, which was rising from the ground.

 Chapter 1798: Dragon Mother

    Chapter 1798: Dragon Mother

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    High up in the air, Ji Hao pointed the Pan Gu sword at Shixin and his brothers. Instead of using the Pan Gu bell as a protection, he now had it held in his left hand like a weapon. The bell seemed to feel the strong will of fighting in Ji Hao¡¯s heart and buzzed deeply without being rung.

    Every buzz of the bell would stir up waves of space ripples around Ji Hao¡¯s body. The space was quaking, and all the others felt as if invisible electric currents were going through their bodies, numbing their bodies and souls. Their power flows were disordered, no longer under their full control.

    Shixin and his brother seriously looked at the Pan Gu bell. Earlier, they had done a few quick move exchanges with Ji Hao. But back then, they only knew the bell had an amazing defensive power, but never thought it could also be so effective as a weapon.

    They silently did a rough calction, and found that as a result of their disordered power flows, they were weakened by at least forty percent!

    "Ji Hao kid, you¡¯re just relying on the treasure..." The long-bearded priest who challenged Ji Hao just now abruptly pointed at him and shouted out loud, "Do not bring humiliation to your Shifu. Do you dare to fight me with your true power?"

    The priest¡¯s eyes shone brightly, and the group of priests around him each showed a weird smile.

    How many years had Ji Hao lived for? He wasn¡¯t even a hundred years old! But, these priests were all old cultivators who lived since the prehistorical era, measurelessly powerful. If Ji Hao truly gave up on using the bell and fought them with his own power, that would be like smashing a giant stone with an egg, that the long-bearded priest could easily win!

    As the group of priests were doing their wishful thinking, Ji Haoughed out loud and said, "Pah! Are you qualified to wrestle me? You¡¯re just a bunch of featherless pheasants. How dare you fly at the same height as a phoenix? I, as a divine emperor, have already lowered myself by talking to you. How dare you make this excessive demand?"

    The fiery cloud treading under Ji Hao¡¯s feet sparkled, then a clear light shed across his forehead. The golden bridge brought him next to the long-bearded priest instantly, then the Pan Gu sword was swung at thetter. The long-bearded priest never thought that Ji Hao would attack so suddenly because he showed no sign of attacking earlier. As a result, he didn¡¯t manage to react and could just watch the approaching sword while issuing a despairing scream.

    These priests were powerful, but speaking of closebat, they were far weaker than Ji Hao. Shixin reacted pretty fast, that the moment Ji Hao moved, he had already brandished his meteor hammer. The giant hammerhead brought up eighteen beams of frosty light while swishing towards the Pan Gu sword.

    The hammerheadnded heavily on the sword when the sword edge was still about half an inch away from the priest¡¯s robe.

    nk!

    Ji Hao¡¯s wrist shook, and the Pan Gu sword emitted a water-like, flowing sword light while airily moving between the cold light of the hammer. Suddenly, Ji Hao let out a deep shout. Following his voice, a three-feet-long beam of sword light shone out of the sword tip and cut the giant hammerhead of Shixin¡¯s meteor hammer into two, causing a bright crack.

    A series ofplicated spell symbols flew out of the broken hammerhead. Shixin¡¯s face, which was thickly covered in dark scales, blushed instantly. He gave a muffled snort, then let out a mouthful of blood while shambling back for quite a few steps.

    "My moon-chasing wind-splitting hammer!" Shixin roared with a heart pain. This meteor hammer was a great pre-world supreme treasure, found by the dragon ancestor in the Chaos. It had been with Shixin ever since he was born; this weapon never left his side. This meteor hammer had killed countless lives and destroyed numberless treasures. Back in the ancient time, Shixin became so famous with its help. Nevertheless, just then, it was cut open so easily by the Pan Gu sword.

    "Great sword!" Standing aside, Shican burst into a wild growl, "It broke big brother¡¯s moon-chasing wind-splitting hammer. What a great sword! I¡¯ll take it!"

    While roaring, Shican pulled out a longsword which was dazzling with lightning bolts from the sheath carried on his back. He swung the sword straight down to Ji Hao¡¯s head, leaving shreds of afterimages behind. Shixin cried for his hammer and Shican pulled out his sword to attack, two things that happened almost at the same time. Before Ji Hao could kill the long-bearded priest, Shican¡¯s sword light had reached his head.

    With a mere nce, he figured out that Shican wasn¡¯t a sword master. However, he had super strength and great agility, for which reason, his sword move was especially quick and heavy. Along with the fierce movement of this sword, his sword light poured violently down like a waterfall.

    Ji Hao was a cultivator of Yu Yu¡¯s sword of Dao. To him, Shican¡¯s sword art could only be described with a word like ¡¯coarse¡¯. With his top-grade strength and speed, Shican was able to defeat average cultivators with this ¡¯coarse¡¯ sword art, but Ji Hao wasn¡¯t average. Even without using the sky-opening move, Ji Hao had already found countless weaknesses in his sword move!

    "Want my sword? Do you even deserve it?" Ji Hao didn¡¯t evenunch a counterattack. Instead, he simply straightened the sword and pointed it at the sky. Next, all the others on the scene watched Shican swing the sword down with full strength, after which his arm strangely fell straight on the tip of the Pan Gu sword, and was prated.

    "My arm!" Shican howled shrilly. He dropped his sword and pulled his arm away from the Pan Gu sword with some effort. But, before he could cover the wound, his right arm sted. The destructive sword intent delivered by the Pan Gu sword shredded his entire right arm bit by bit like thousands of sharp des.

    Shican was injured severely. His right arm was entirely gone, and a cold sharp sword intent lingered in his wound, drilling into his internal organs. Because of the pain, Shican was soon soaked in cold sweat. He stepped back quickly, his eyes filled with panic. This almost magical sword move made by Ji Hao had thoroughly crushed his confidence!

    Perhaps, for the rest of his life, Shican wouldn¡¯t dare to pull out his sword ever again in front of Ji Hao.

    "Not anyone with strength can use a sword!" Ji Hao said coldly to Shican. Next, he turned to Shixin and taunted, "You too, not anyone with a strength can use a meteor hammer! You stupid nine, you have a great strength, but you¡¯re nothing aside from that!"

    While talking, Ji Hao made tens of sword moves in a row. Tens of priests didn¡¯t manage to dodge, nor cast any magic, and ended up dead under his sword light. Their defensive treasures activated automatically to protect their owners, but were all cut into pieces by the all-conquering edge of Pan Gu sword.

    The Pan Gu sword had merged with that giant axe that Saint Pan Gu used to create this world. How could these priests ever imagine its power?

    About thirty priests moved swiftly. Witnessing the miserable death of their brothers and sisters, they screamed out loud while fleeing desperately backward, staring at Ji Hao as if he were a ghost.

    Shixin and his brothers roared with rage. They rushed up and attempted to start a serious battle against Ji Hao. But right at this moment, a strong, brutish power could suddenly be sensed, and a voice, which was as cold and sharp as a de, echoed through the clouds.

    "Don¡¯t you wanna live anymore? You can¡¯t stop his sword...Boys, step back and let your mother deal with him!"

    The faces of Qiu Niu and Ao Bai paled immediately. "Amma!" They kneeled on the cloud, then kowtowed deferentially and eximed.

    Ji Hao raised his head and saw a well-dressed woman, standing with a cold look on her face.

 Chapter 1799: Dragon Motherâ€™s Power

    Chapter 1799: Dragon Mother¡¯s Power

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    When Ji Hao measured Dragon Mother with eyes, Emperor Xun had also been looking at her through a magic mirror inside a pce.

    "What a beautiful woman!" Emperor Xun¡¯s eyes burned with passion. His soul was filled with emotions and desires, and every cell of his was affected by all kinds of negative feelings. If his human body hadn¡¯t been restraining his soul, he would even directly be a sky devil!

    He even made frivolous remarks about Dragon Mother right in front of arge group of human n leaders and ministers.

    In the pce, the eyes of the group of human leaders who were gathered around Emperor Xun had also been shining brightly. Their hearts were predominated by all kinds of negative emotions. The longer they followed Emperor Xun, the deeper they sank into emotions and desires, without being able to extricate themselves.

    Therefore, they chimed in with Emperor Xun. Looking at Dragon Mother through the mirror, they unbridledly gave remarks about her, even using all kinds of dirtynguages, which were intolerable to the ear. These people now looked more like scums than the leaders of human beings.

    Unlike Shixin and his brothers, who were tens of meters tall and muscr, Dragon Mother was about three meters and two-feet tall, with snow-white and smooth skin, looking beautiful and elegant like a top-grade aristocraticdy.

    She was wearing a golden and red long dress, a strong and exquisite golden armor, and a three-feet-tall crown. She looked like a powerful, piercingly cold, invible being who stood high above the masses.

    Apart from the wild and bestial power that Ji Hao had been sensing from her, she looked like a humandy, without any features of the dragon-kind. She was noble and stunning, as if her entire body was glowing with a bright, fiery light. She stood on a golden cloud; she wasn¡¯t giant in size, yet she was like a mighty mountain. The incredibly heavy pressureid on everyone else on the scene, disabling people from looking directly at her, and making everyone unable to help but want to kneel before her.

    "Dragon Mother?" Ji Hao sensed something from Dragon Mother, simr to what he sensed from Priest Mu and Pries Hua before. Without thinking, he asked.

    Dragon Mother narrowed her eyes. A dark blue light shed across her deeply sunken eyes as she curved her red lips downwards, then slowly andzily sneered, "The heaven is truly falling generation after generation...In the old days, the first generation of divine emperors were truly powerful. Every word they said represented thew of this world. They were mighty enough to suppress all living beings in Pan Gu world. Howe a human kid is the new divine emperor now?"

    She slowly reached out her right hand. Her long, sharp, and golden fingernails tinkled against each other and started puffs of fire sparks and thunderbolts. Abruptly, Dragon Mother grinned and bared her sharp teeth, which glowed with a frosty light as she spoke, "Little thing, back in the old days, a little thing like you was better off being seasoned with cherry jam, then served as dessert."

    Ji Hao¡¯s face darkened. Judging by what Dragon Mother said, she used to eat human beings, didn¡¯t she?

    "Amma...Ji Hao is a divine emperor. You..." Behind Ji Hao, Qiu Niu, who was kneeling on the cloud, raised his head and said to Dragon Mother with a bright voice. At this point, Dragon Mother moved suddenly. Ji Hao was shocked, because he didn¡¯t manage to see her movements clearly. When he instinctively turned around, Dragon Mother had already rushed to Qiu Niu, gripped his neck, and carried him up. Qiu Niu was thirty meters tall, and merely his head was in about the same size as Dragon Mother¡¯s whole body. Nevertheless, in Dragon Mother¡¯s hands, he was entirely defenseless.

    A quick series of ps could then be heard. Within one single second, dragon Mother madly threw thousands of heavy ps on Qiu Niu¡¯s face with her right hand, creating shreds of afterimages. The green scales on Qiu Niu¡¯s face were shattered inch by inch. Some scales were directly pulled out from his face, darting away along with streams of blood.

    Following a muscle-tearing noise, Qiu Niu¡¯s cheeks were smashed by Dragon Mother. His muscles flew out piece by piece, and his bones were exposed. Bone cracking noises could be heard without an end, as Dragon Mother¡¯s psnded on Qiu Niu¡¯s bones. His bones broke one after another, and his teeth all fell off.

    His broken bones and teeth flew all over the sky like crystal pieces. Within such a short span of time, a small half of Qiu Niu¡¯s chin was smashed.

    Dragon Mother stopped and gave a smile. Her fingers were all covered in Qiu Niu¡¯s blood. She raised her right hand, then slowly licked clean the blood on her hand, bit by bit. She grinned while looking at Qiu Niu and asked, "Little one, since when did you have the guts to talk to me like that? Hah, if I knew you¡¯d be like that old b*stard, I should have eaten you to replenish myself when I gave birth to you!"

    Ji Hao gasped in shock. Even fierce and evil beasts wouldn¡¯t eat their cubs, but this Dragon Mother turned out to be so brutal. She nearly beat Qiu Niu to death...How could she be so violent and savage? And, based on what she said, she actually wanted to eat Qiu Niu. Should any mother have such a thought?

    No matter where this Dragon Mother from, judging merely by what she had done and said just then, one could easily tell how ferocious and tough she was. The dragon ancestor totally had a reason to seal and imprison her!

    Qiu Niu was beaten out of his wits. He slowly shook his head, coughing blood.

    Standing aside, Ao Bai immediately stood up and pulled out his sword, pointing at Dragon Mother as he shouted out harshly, "Let go of my big brother! What do you want? Years ago, you nearly killed my second and third brother, so Abba sealed and imprisoned you. Haven¡¯t you done enough?"

    Dragon Mother smiled faintly. Her smile was so graceful and noble. She dropped Qiu Qiu, then slowly turned to Ao Bai.

    "Ah, little Bixi... It¡¯s been quite some years. You¡¯re brave now, aren¡¯t you? You even dare to point your sword at me. Who gave you the courage to do it?"

    A golden light suddenly shed across Ji Hao¡¯s eye corners, as Dragon Mother rushed swiftly up to Ao Bai and pped on his chest.

    Ao Bai¡¯s divine robe was sted. Dragon Mother¡¯s palm shattered the strong scales on his chest, tore apart his muscles, and crushed his chest bone. Her five fingers cut into Ao Bai¡¯s chest like des, then came out from his back.

    Crack!

    Dragon Mother loosened her five fingers, and a ck piece of spine dropped from her hand. She had broken Ao Bai¡¯s spine!

    Ao Bai twitched intensely while vomiting blood. He raised his sword high with his right hand, yet he could not swing it down, no matter how hard he tried. The unbearable pain nearly copsed his soul. Ao Bai was roaring something, yet no one understood what he tried to say.

    Ji Hao gave a sonorous growl and lunged the Pan Gu sword towards Dragon Mother¡¯s back.

    "Dragon Mother, you beat them too hard, didn¡¯t you? They¡¯re your sons after all!"

    The sword light dazzled like a thunderbolt and instantly reached to Dragon Mother¡¯s back. But, the Dragon Motherughed and suddenly disappeared. In the next moment, Ji Hao sensed a sharp coldness from the behind, as the Dragon Mother was already standing close behind him!

    Ji Hao had no time the turn back, but roared thunderously and fully activated the Pan Gu bell.

    A bell ring resounded across the sky, as strands of Chaos power shielded Ji Hao¡¯s body. Dragon Mother¡¯s palmnded on the Chaos power streams and prated three-thousandyers of Chaos power in a row.

    Under the tremendous force, Ji Hao failed to keep his feet, and ended up flying to a long distance away.

 Chapter 1800: Fall Back

    Chapter 1800: Fall Back

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The Pan Gu bell buzzed rumblingly while shaking slightly. Within the flowing green light, a blurry giant was faintly visible on the bell¡¯s surface. This happened because the Pan Gu bell had also sensed a certain amount of pressure from this strikeunched by Dragon Mother.

    Under the bell¡¯s protection, Ji Hao wasn¡¯t harmed. But, he was sent flying tens of miles away by the giant force which Dragon Mother created. He turned around and looked at Dragon Mother in shock. Her power was so weird.

    Dragon Motherunched a random move. Her power rolled like ocean waves, seeming to never end. But, within the waves of tremendous, heavy power, an incredibly sharp and fierce strength had been piercing into Ji Hao¡¯s body. Even under the bell¡¯s protection, Ji Hao sensed a coldness from his internal organs. He clearly felt that without the bell, his body would certainly be prated.

    ...Just like what happened to Ao Bai!

    Dragon Mother sent Ji Hao flying away, then turned back without taking another nce at him. She looked at Qiu Niu and Ao Bai, who were both severely injured, and said, "You two little things...You¡¯re my sons after all. Indeed, killing you would be too much...Hmm, you shall enjoy your lives in that deep, deep ocean eye, that dark, lonely ce!"

    As she pointed her finger at Qiu Niu and Ao Bai, two glistening ropes swished out. The ropes were wrapped in clouds and strands of smoke, coiling on Qiu Niu and Ao Bai¡¯ bodies at lightning speed.

    The two ropes stirred up thin waves of space ripples when flying in the air. From tens of miles away, Ji Hao sensed the exceptionally great sealing power of the ropes. These ropes were pre-world supreme treasures, and judging by the sealing power that he had sensed, Ao Bai and Qiu Niu wouldn¡¯t have a chance to free themselves once they were tied up by them.

    The Pan Gu sword suddenly disappeared from Ji Hao¡¯s hands. A dark beam of light shed across the space and sted beside the two ropes. Following a series deafening nks, the two ropes suffered over a hundred strikes from the Pan Gu sword in an instant. Along with a shrill tearing noise, one rope was cut into tens of pieces by the sword, while clear cracks appeared on the other one.

    "Little thing, how dare you?!" Dragon Mother burst into a raging roar, reaching her hands towards the Pan Gu sword.

    Meanwhile, Ji Hao looked at Ao Bai and Qiu Niu and shouted, "Take all your people and retreat to the heaven! I¡¯ll hold off your...Amma!"

    Ji Hao felt awful when saying the word ¡¯Amma¡¯. His Amma was Qing Fu, a wonderful woman who was praised by all Gold Crow n people. She was gentle, warm, and capable, that countless people were helped by her, or healed by the medicines she concocted.

    However, this Amma of Ao Bai and Qiu Niu was so...ferocious and brutal. ¡¯How could the dragon ancestor tolerate this crazy woman?¡¯ Ji Hao wondered.

    Ao Bai and Qiu Niu breathed deeply. They each swallowed some life-saving pills, then shouted at the Gold Crow warriors and Zhu Rong warriors, telling them to retreat with the dragon force. Under the orders from Ji Hao and Ao Bai, and with Zhu Rong managing the troops, the divine force gathered together in a hurried but orderly fashion, and drew back to the heaven at the highest speed.

    At the same time, Dragon Mother had already gripped the Pan Gu sword with her right hand.

    Ji Hao raised his eyebrows. The Pan Gu sword suddenly gave vent to an eye-dazzling light. The light condensed into a hundreds of meters long beam that coiled around Dragon Mother¡¯s right hand. The sword light swept towards Dragon Mother¡¯s wrist. Without hesitation, Ji Hao attempted to cut off her hand.

    Dragon Mother was careless. She chuckled while saying, "What weapon in the world can hurt...Damn it!"

    Before she finished boasting, the light of the Pan Gu swordnded on her wrist along with a frosty gust of wind. Immediately, an extremely thin cut wound appeared on her skin, and arge stream of scorching hot blood spurted out, turning into golden fire that wrapped around her body.

    Dragon Mother was startled, her face twisted. She raised her right hand and her golden fingernails tinkled against the Pan Gu sword for tens of thousands of times, creating shreds of afterimages, as if she was ying a string instrument.

    Along with a quick series of buzzing noises, the sword light brushed across Dragon Mother¡¯s wrist and shredded arge piece of skin. Meanwhile, Dragon Mother put forth her strength through her fingertips and sent the Pan Gu sword hundreds of miles away, causing a sharp swishing noise.

    The sword drew a giant arc in the air and swiftly flew back to Ji Hao¡¯s hand.

    Holding the sword and pointing it at Dragon Mother, Ji Hao sneered, "Dragon Mother? You¡¯re a stepmother, aren¡¯t you? How could you bear to beat your sons so hard?"

    Dragon Mother was looking at her bleeding wrist. She shook her hand and let the golden fire cover her wrist, after which the wound was healed immediately, without leaving any scar. With fright, she looked at Ji Hao and hollered coldly, "This sword...is strange. Howe I felt a trace of the power belonged to that old thing Pan Gu¡¯s axe? That was a destructive weapon. Not even I, as a Chaos dragon, dare to take a strike from it."

    Shixin and his brothers walked over withrge steps and stood behind Dragon Mother in a straight line.

    Hearing her, Shican licked his lips and said greedily, "Amma, we can together kill this..."

    Once he started talking, Dragon Mother turned back and pped straight on his face, denting half of his head and squeezing out a giant puff of blood. Mixed in the blood, his broken teeth flew all over the sky.

    After pping Shican and making him scream, Dragon Mother gave a bright smile and said mildly, "Your mother hasn¡¯t made her decision yet, so how can you little things talk? One more word, and I will pull out your tendons...I just need some to make a new pair of ¡¯dragon-binding ropes¡¯!"

    Shican tremblingly lowered his head and buried his smashed face in his hands, without daring to say a word.

    Dragon Mother nced at Ji Hao and smiled while saying, "I am quite sure that your sword has something to do with Pan Gu¡¯s axe...But, I also sensed something belonging to that old b*stard Dragon Ancestor from your sword. Little thing, give me the sword and let me take a look. Hmm, interesting, isn¡¯t it?"

    Ji Hao smilingly shook his head. He looked at Dragon Mother with eyes narrowed. Just then, he had gained a deeper understanding of her ferociousness.

    She brutally injured Qiu Niu and Ao Bai, probably because she didn¡¯t like those two sons of hers. But, Shican had his face smashed by her only because he said a few words that she didn¡¯t want to hear. This was not about whether she liked Shican or not. This was about the fact that she was out of her mind. Dragon Mother was such a crazy woman that she could ughter people at any moment, and she was incredibly strong. Suddenly, Ji Hao felt a headache.ing

    Behind Ji Hao, the divine force had gone far, turning into a tiny spot in the remotest sky. Hearing Dragon Mother, Ji Hao shook his head and gave a bitter smile, "Alright, you¡¯re powerful. For now, I can¡¯t afford to offend you...Hah, if you want my sword,e find me in the heaven, will you?"

    Vigntly looking at Dragon Mother, Ji Hao drew back step by step.

 Chapter 1801: Dragon and Devil Together

    Chapter 1801: Dragon and Devil Together

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Amma, shall we catch him up?" Shixin put his mouth near Dragon Mother''s ear and asked extra carefully.

    "Catch your life!" This time, Dragon Mother didn''t hit Shixin with her hand. Instead, she kicked on Shixin''s lower leg and generated a loud ''crack''. The scales on Shixin''s lower leg shattered immediately while his leg curved into a very strange shape.

    Ignoring Shixin, whose face was twitching in pain, Dragon Mother turned around and smilingly gazed at Pu Ban City, then said, "Boys, follow me. We can''t fight with nothing in return. They need to give us all that we deserve."

    In the air, hundreds of dragon elders, countless dragon warriors, and the vast troop of water-kind warriors tremblingly kneeled on the clouds and kowtowed to the Dragon Mother. She smilingly nodded, seeming to be in a good mood. She nced at those water-kind warriors and waved her hand while saying, "Hmm, you all are good boys¡­ good¡­ Later on, pick the fleshiest dragon whale, slice it finely, dress with wasabi and old vinegar, and then serve it to me. How many years has it been since I tasted that?"

    The dragon elders and dragon warriors were shocked, and the faces of all water-kind warriors paled. Countless shrimp and crab warriors tremblingly turned around and nced at the group of dragon whales, who were very outstanding among water-kind warriors because of their giant bodies.

    Since the ancient time, dragon whales had been serving as high-grademanders in the dragon army, because they were enormous in size, especially strong, and having great defensive powers. They were respected and admired by uncountable water-kind warriors.

    Nevertheless, Dragon Mother actually liked to eat them!

    The group of Dragon Whalemanders raised their heads, their faces awfully paled. With panic, they cast their eyes to those dragon elders. ''Fleshy''? Every dragon whale was strong enough to bebeled as ''fleshy''...These dragon whalemanders nearly fainted when they saw those dragon elders nod hurriedly!

    Dragon Mother chuckled and pointed at the group of pale-faced whale dragonmanders, thenughed, "Remember, slice the meat finely and then serve it to me. As for the heart, liver, marrow, brain, and other parts, these nine boys of mine each have their preference. You cook it well, then serve those parts to my boys...Eh, dragon whales are shrinking with each generation. Look at these dragon whale boys, so skinny, huh? They don''t look like their ancestors at all, do they?"

    Turned around, she trod on the golden cloud and flew swiftly towards Pu Ban City with her nine boys.

    The dragon elders shouted resonantly and marshaled the dragon army, followed behind Dragon Mother and her boys. In this formidable army, the faces of all water-kind warriors had paled, especially those dragon whales. They looked around with dazzling eyes, seemingly preparing to run away at any time.

    Under the order of a dragon elder, a group of dragon warriors showed up around these dragon whalemanders and silently followed them, eyes filled with coldness and mercilessness. The hearts of these dragon whalemanders were cold as ice.

    Earlier, Ji Hao ughtered a big half of the group of priests on the scene. At the moment, the surviving priests also followed behind Dragon Mother. Waves of soul energy had been shuttling between them, as they had beenmunicating through a secret magic. Their faces were all badly darkened. They clearly hated Ji Hao to the bone, and wereing up with a n.

    In Emperor Xun''s pce, the moment Dragon Mother walked down from her golden cloud, Emperor Xun walked up and weed her with a bright grin.

    He was wearing a peacock feather skirt, having his upper body bared and looking like a ruttish pheasant. Grinning from ear to ear, Emperor Xun reached his hands to Dragon Mother and said, "Elder, wee, wee¡­ Our humankind..."

    Before he finished, his arms were suddenly broken. Hearing the clear bone-cracking noises, the numberless human ministers in the pce changed the expressions on their faces. Emperor Xun shrieked hoarsely in pain and fell to the ground, rolling and crying as loud as he could, his face covered in tears.

    Dragon Mother smiled while looking at Emperor Xun, who was rolling on the floor, and said slowly, "You evil little thing, how dare you think about me in that way? You fragile little snake, can you even survive me? Hah, you human beings have also been getting weaker and weaker with each generation. In the ancient time, some of you were remarkable. But, howe the current human emperor is such a loser?"

    A Gong Sun Family elder walked out and looked at Dragon Mother with a frown as he hollered, "Dragon Mother, anyhow, Emperor Xun is the human..."

    Boom!

    No one clearly saw Dragon Mother''s moved, but the Gong Sun Family elder''s head suddenly exploded. Blood and brain sshed all over the ground. While slowly licking the sticky blood on her fingernails, Dragon Mother said, "Ah, because he''s the human emperor, I didn''t kill him. But you little things...You aren''t human emperors, and killing you is no trouble!"

    The pce fell into a dead silence. Emperor Xun was frightened so badly by this sudden and unreasonable ughter that even a half of his body turned numb.

    Emperor Xun gingerly stood up and tremblingly looked at Dragon Mother as he squeezed a smile out of his face and said, "Elder, you..."

    Dragon Mother ignored Emperor Xun. Instead, she waved her hand and said, "Cut the crap. Old friend, I''m here, so why''re you still hiding?"

    "In the old days, I fought a bloody war for you when you were sealed. If I didn''t help you that time, that old b*stard Dragon Ancestor wouldn''t have his mind made up to imprison me for so many years. Howe you don''t even dare to show your face now?"

    Emperor Xun''s eyes suddenly turned dark. Strands of evil power were released from his pores, while a stream of dark mist rose from his head. The dark mist gathered into a ck, mushroom-shaped cloud, as Original Devil''s upper body popped up from the cloud.

    "Dragon Mother, long time no see. You''re as brutal as before..." He nodded to Dragon Mother and began talking with a dry, hissing voice, "I suddenly have a good idea. The dragon ancestor may be dead, or gone somewhere. You''re alone now, and I have never married. Why don''t we make a couple...Hehe!"

    Dragon Mother curved her red lips downwards, threw a glimpse at Original Devil, and said, "I have no interest in a ''man'' like you who hasn''t even found all pieces of his own body...The dragon ancestor is hateful indeed, but you''re truly no better than him. Cut the crap. The three ''Peng'' and you spent so many efforts to free me because you wanted me to do nothing more than that small thing."

    Snorting coldly, dragon mother continued ndly, "I''ll set you free from the humankind, but you, Original Devil, have to promise me that, we, dragons, will rule the world from this day on. I, Dragon Mother, will be the supreme being in Pan Gu world, and I will dominate all the other creatures...On this one condition, we can negotiate anything. But, if you don''t ept it...

    Original Devilughed and responded with his dry voice, "Dragons rule the world, good! Why wouldn''t I want that? Dragons, human beings, phoenixes are all my descendants. Any of them can rule this world!"

    Dragon Mother raised her right hand, and so did Original Devil, then pped their hands loudly.

    Along with a thunderous boom, Emperor Xun''s pce vanished silently. Dragon Mother slightly trembled, while tens of small holes suddenly appeared on Original Devil''s body. They exchanged a nce and bothughed out loud.

 Chapter 1802: Dragon Motherâ€™s Story

    Chapter 1802: Dragon Mother¡¯s Story

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In heaven, Ji Hao and Mr. Crow had been walking quickly through a series of paths and corridors. About ten Gold Crow guards followed closely behind him while looking around curiously.

    The pces in this area were designed in an ancient style. Every tile and brick seemed to be telling the long history of the heaven. A faint divine light shone from the brickwork joints. Every inch of space in this area was filled with countless secret divine seals, that any outsider would die immediately if he or she approached it.

    Ji Hao was a divine god, and had powerful treasures like the golden bridge, but still, he was only allowed to walk with his feet in this area, without daring to fly through the space. After all, this was the most important, core area of the heaven. The pce in this area was called ¡¯Wisdom Star Pce¡¯. All scriptures, history books, annals, and secret records were kept in this ce.

    "I¡¯ve read almost every secret record in the Magi Pce and found nothing about Dragon Mother and her nine sons." While pushing open the front gate of the Wisdom Star Pce, Ji Haoughed to Mr. Crow, "I guess, same like the records about Priest Hua and Priest Mu, their records are only open to a very small number of top-grade human leaders, or have been destroyed by some ancient human leaders on purposes."

    "But, since the world was created and the heaven was formed, everything that happened in this world is recorded in this Wisdom Star Pce." Ji Hao walked into the pce. While moving between the thousands of meters tall bookshelves, he swiftly scanned across the jade name tags on each shelf with his great spirit power. "Dragon Mother was so powerful. There has to be a record of her in the heaven."

    Dragon Mother moved as fast as lightning, that even Ji Hao couldn¡¯t see her movements clearly. Her strength was terrifyingly great, that even the Pan Gu bell was pressured by her. She was brutal and vicious, as she could even beat her own sons to half-death. She was exceptionally powerful, without a moral bottom line. Ji Hao had to figure out her history; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop worrying.

    Qiu Niu and Ao Bai disappeared after returning to the heaven. Ji Hao searched through a small half of the heaven but failed to find even a trace of theirs. Ji Hao guessed that they were preparing some secret n. Afterward, Ji Hao came directly to the Wisdom Star Pce to look for an answer.

    With his spirit power, he read countless name tags. Since the world was created, many great events had happened, and numberless remarkable living beings emerged. The heaven kept a record of everything and everyone. The divine files in the Wisdom Star Pce were like a boundless ocean, and these name tags were even more than the natural stars in the sky.

    The deeper Ji Hao walked into the pce, the older files he found. When he almost reached the ends of the bookshelves, he stopped abruptly and picked up a faintly golden, rolled-up divine page from a shelf. The page was made from an unknown material, as thin as cicada¡¯s wings. Layers of mists and clouds had been rolling inside the page, making it look like a tiny world, with endless secrets hidden in it.

    Small silver divine characters were densely written on this page, telling many stories. The first line on the first page read, ¡¯Before the world was created, in the Chaos, a linden tree sprouted an unknown period of time ago...¡¯

    This page was a record of Priest Mu. Ji Hao curiously read a few lines, then nodded and conveniently put this page into his sleeve. Soon, he found the record of Priest Hua from the next shelf, and also put it in his sleeve.

    He focused his spirit power on the shelves in this area. With surprise, Ji Hao found out that back in the ancient time, tens of thousands of powerful beings were equally famous as Priest Hua and Priest Mu, but no human being knew the name of any of them.

    "Maybe they have fallen, or..." Looking at those faintly glowing divine scrolls on the shelves, Ji Hao sighed in shock.

    Suddenly, his eyes swept across a name tag, marked with Peng Ju, Peng Zhi, and Peng Jiao.

    "The three ¡¯Peng¡¯?" Ji Hao recalled what the mysterious man said about being careful of the three ¡¯Peng¡¯.

    "Peng Ju, Peng Zhi, Peng Jiao? The three ¡¯Peng¡¯? The ¡¯Three Corpse Gods¡¯?" Countless thoughts immediately popped up in Ji Hao¡¯s mind, all rted to ¡¯Cut the Three Corpse and be a saint!¡¯

    Without thinking, he picked up this divine record, but before he read the contents, he saw a name tag of ¡¯Chaos Dragon¡¯ right next to the three ¡¯Peng¡¯. He put the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ record into his sleeve and picked up the record of the Chaos Dragon.

    As he thought, this was a record of Dragon Mother. He read it carefully, and his heart began thumping.

    At first, the dragon-kind didn¡¯t exist in Pan Gu world. Saint Pan Gu created the world, then countless Chaos monsters attacked him and attempted to steal Pan Gu world. Among these Chaos monsters, two were Chaos dragons. They were twins, a brother and a sister.

    Saint Pan Gu crushed millions and millions of Chaos monsters. The male Chaos dragon died under Saint Pan Gu¡¯s axe, and the female dragon was injured severely, also by the axe. She almost died, but luckily fled away from the battleground, and wasn¡¯t killed by Saint Pan Gu right on the spot.

    Numberless Chaos monsters died, and Saint Pan Gu fell. His tremendous spirit blood energy was gathered by the power of creation of Pan Gu world, and was ready to generate an incredibly powerful creature, which would inherit Saint Pan Gu¡¯s nearly invincible body.

    But, the world was young, and the power of creation wasn¡¯t mature. This creature would have Saint Pan Gu¡¯s strength, but what would it look like? Even the God of Wisdom who wrote this part of the record didn¡¯t know what exactly happened back then. Therefore, the descriptions were vague. Simply speaking, atst, this spirit blood energy ¡¯copied¡¯ the male Chaos dragon and generated the dragon ancestor.

    ording to the God of Wisdom¡¯s guess, among all Chaos monsters who attacked Saint Pan Gu, the two chaos dragons had the greatest strength. Therefore, Saint Pan Gu¡¯s spirit blood energy decided to ¡¯copy¡¯ the body of the powerful male Chaos dragon, and hence, the dragon ancestor was created.

    After being born, the dragon ancestor naturally had a favorable impression of the male Chaos dragon, who looked almost exactly the same as himself. He saved the female Chaos dragon, who was dying, and protected her, allowing her to survive in the dangerous ancient Pan Gu world.

    Because of the passion, or the love that came in time,ter on, they became a couple and had quite a few baby dragons.

    Ji Hao read the record slowly and carefully. This record of Dragon Mother was quite detailed. Dragon Mother was born ferocious, that she often lost her temper and became hysterical, causing countless troubles. If the dragon ancestor weren¡¯t so powerful and strong, perhaps Dragon Mother would have been beaten to death by the ones who hated her.

    But atst, ording to this divine record, Dragon Mother was sealed and imprisoned by the dragon ancestor because she was ¡¯atrocious and merciless¡¯, and caused a great ¡¯misfortune¡¯. The nine sons of hers, who inherited her ferociousness, were imprisoned in unknown ocean eyes as well.

    What scared Ji Hao even more was that the dragon ancestor wasn¡¯t able to overpower her alone. He asked Donggong, Ximu, and Netherworld Priest to help, and only then finally managed to capture her alive and imprison her in an ocean eye.

    "This old woman is so powerful!" Ji Hao gasped in shock. By now, he had a direct estimate of Dragon Mother¡¯s power.

 Chapter 1803: Deep In the Chaos

    Chapter 1803: Deep In the Chaos

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In the starry void, natural stars emitted eye-dazzling lights while spinning slowly in the boundless void, causing rumbling noises that sounded like hundreds of bursts of thunder in the soul. A rtively weaker soul would be crushed immediately by the scary noises in the starry void.

    Numberless, tremendously powerful, starry void creatures had been flying ¡¯slowly¡¯ in the void, from one corner to another, chasing after the stars, the storms, and all kinds of energy crystals. asionally, a great war would happen between these creatures for small reasons. Even the natural stars would be shaken because of theirbat.

    Tens of thousands of frog-like starry void creatures floated in a dark cloud of dust, eyes fixed directly on a giant creature which looked like jellyfish with thousand-miles-long tentacles. These tens of meters tall frogs were all drooling.

    This enormous creature, which was glowing with a beautiful blue light, didn¡¯t know that it had already be a target. It slowly moved its long tentacles and unhurriedly flew across the void, crushing a few flying meteoric stones. Then, it abruptly rolled up a dazzling fire-red crystal with a tentacle and quickly put it into its mouth.

    At this moment, the tens of thousands of frogs suddenly leaped up and pounced on this enormous jellyfish, which was sinking in its delicious snack. They left shreds of dark hazy shadows behind as they crossed over ten-thousand miles within a moment while letting out shrill roars.

    The jellyfish screamed and waved its tens of long tentacles as it tried to cast these frogs away.

    Countless frogs climbed onto the jellyfish¡¯s body, widely opened theirrge mouths, and bared their sharp teeth. They bit and tore the jellyfish¡¯s transparent body, as the thorns on their tongues sank deep into the jellyfish¡¯s body, injecting a dark-green venom.

    A bright golden light shed across the space. This tens of thousands of meters wide beam of golden light was measurelessly long and splendid. Wherever it shed across, numberless shooting stars were crushed, and the drifting stardust was pushed away to create a broad path. Sky fires, dark ices, thunderbolts, void gales, nothing could stop this mighty golden light.

    That was the golden bridge. Ji Hao stood on the golden light and saw the tens of thousands of frogs hunt their prey. "The starry void is so magical! We, human beings in Pan Gu world, haven¡¯t even explored our own starry void...But the boundless Chaos...!" He sighed.

    The starry void was vast. These frogs and that giant jellyfish he saw werepletely strange to him. He failed to recognize these creatures, having never heard of these creatures despite the fact that he had read every single book in the Magi Pce.

    The starry void of Pan Gu world was so beautiful and magical! In here, Ji Hao suddenly felt relieved. Earlier, he had a conversation with Donggong, after which, he had been in a sulk. But at this moment, he felt much better.

    Nine days ago, after leaving the Wisdom Star Pce, he directly went to Donggong and asked about Dragon King. But, Donggong hesitated in speaking, and no matter how many times Ji Hao asked, he never gave a clear answer about Dragon Mother. Ji Hao could tell that Donggong was hiding something.

    Ji Hao was quite angry at Donggong¡¯s attitude, but he had no way to channel his anger. Donggong showed him azy and careless face, as if saying, ¡¯I won¡¯t tell. Kill me if you can¡¯; Ji Hao couldn¡¯t really kill Donggong, could he?

    Helplessly, Ji Hao recalled something told by the mysterious man. The mysterious man said that a cbash full of ¡¯good stuff¡¯ existed in a secret ce, and that could give him a huger amount of saint power!

    A huger amount of saint power!

    Thinking of this, Ji Hao could no longer stay in his pce. In a haste, he told his people to manage the heaven well and told Ji Xia to control the overall situation, guard the heaven no matter how. Afterward, he and Mr. Crow left the heaven for a journey to that secret ce.

    This was the first time that Ji Hao came to the starry void with his own power. ording to the star map given by the mysterious man, he proceeded along a series of natural stars, which were ¡¯space marks¡¯. With the golden bridge, he could cover hundreds of millions of miles in a second, but still, he hadn¡¯t approached the destination after spending nine days.

    Without the golden bridge and the giant amount of saint power which was a ¡¯gift¡¯ from Priest Mu, Ji Hao could never possibly reach here without spending a million years.

    This ce was merely the starry void of Pan Gu world, and Pan Gu world was merely one of the countless great worlds in the Chaos. What were things like in the boundless Chaos? Ji Hao couldn¡¯t imagine that. Those powerful human beings such as Emperor Fuxi and Emperor Xuanyuan had left Pan Gu world for the Chaos. How did they feel? How many fabulous scenes had they seen?

    He kept moving forward. The golden bridge created a straight path in the void and flew past countless natural stars in the starry void. Twenty dayster, Ji Hao suddenly saw five natural stars in a circle.

    Ji Hao shed across the space and directly rushed into the central area of the circle formed by the five stars. This was directed by the mysterious man¡¯s star map.

    There, Ji Hao sang in a strange tone. Hearing his voice, the five natural stars, which were over ten-million-miles-wide, glowed with a dim light simultaneously. Afterward, the space around Ji Hao began waving like water, and he was teleported away.

    Next, Ji Hao realized that he was standing on top of a hill.

    Surrounding him were utterly disordered Chaos power streams. The strong Chaos power transformed into beautiful lights and shed with each other. The thin light beams bumped against each other and generated world-shaking energies. Sensing the tremulous energy waves, even Ji Hao had his face paled.

    Fortunately, this hill was shielded by an invisible seal. The seal remained perfectly unmoved, no matter how violently the Chaos power struck.

    Ji Hao nced around and quickly discovered a thumb-sized light spot in the Chaos. The moment he saw the light spot, a strange feeling told him that it was Pan Gu world.

    The vast Pan Gu world now looked as tiny as a thumb, glowing softly. Clearly, this hill was unspeakably far away from Pan Gu world.

    Ji Hao released his spirit power and quickly scanned across this tens of thousands of meters tall, hundred-miles-wide hill. With surprise, he found that this hill was a small independent world, despite its small size.

    This hill was covered in rare nts and herbs; every grain of sand on this hill could bebeled as a great treasure.

    What surprised Ji Hao even more was that a sphere of light was beating inside this hill, breathing like a living being. It absorbed the Chaos power, then released the powers with different natures. Because of this light, this hill became so full of vigor, and these herbs could grow easily.

    Artificial or natural, this hill was a miracle.

 Chapter 1804: The Jade Board With A Priest Sealed in It

    Chapter 1804: The Jade Board With A Priest Sealed in It

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The air on the hill was clean, making Ji Hao feel natural and refreshed.

    Every single one of the luxuriant green grasses treading udder his feet looked like a decoration carved out of jade. He could even see the glowing green juice inside the grasses. When Ji Hao walked across, he broke some grass des, then drops of green juice oozed out of the broken grass des, emitting a refreshing aroma.

    Mr. Crow widened his eyes and curiously followed behind Ji Hao, walking down the hill. Abruptly, he picked a fist-sized red fruit from an eight-foot-tall tree, which had coiling, twisted branches, then took a bite. A sweet aroma erupted from the fruit. Mr. Crow popped out his eyes and eximed, "Sweet, good!"

    "Eh?" Ji Hao nced at the fruit and gasped with surprise.

    Judging by the fruit¡¯s shape, color, aroma and its strong fire power, this was a ¡¯six sun fruit¡¯, a top-grade divine fruit with a nature of fire. Every ripe ¡¯six sun fruit¡¯ contained an especially strong and pure sun power. ¡¯Six sun fruits¡¯ were the best food choice of the creatures with a nature of fire. By eating ¡¯six sun fruits¡¯ daily, the innate powers of fire creatures could be improved, and their strengths could grow rapidly.

    Back in the ancient time, some magical creatures named ¡¯fire oysters¡¯ existed in Pan Gu world. Newborn fire oysters needed to eat arge amount of ¡¯six sun fruits¡¯, so that they could grow healthy and activate their nature-given powers. Later on, the family of fire oysters offended the family of fire Luan birds, which was a vassal of the phoenix-kind, and ended up being destroyed. In that great war, ¡¯six sun fruits¡¯ disappeared. People in Pan Gu world hadn¡¯t seen a ¡¯six sun fruit¡¯ for many years.

    "Six sun fruit... Mr. Crow, I¡¯ve read about it in a book from the Magi Pce. It¡¯s good! Bring it back and nt it in our divine garden. In the future, the baby crows in our n will have the luck to taste these. These fruits are treasures!" Ji Hao grinned delightedly.

    The family of fire oysters was destroyed many years ago, and six sun fruits had disappeared from Pan Gu world for long. However, just then, Mr. Crow found some six sun fruits on this hill. Based on this, Ji Hao had an idea of this hill¡¯s age.

    Mr. Crow cawed happily, then cast a serious nce at the six sun fruit tree, to make sure that he had memorized its shape. Afterward, he continued following Ji Hao down the hill.

    On the way, they saw many strange nts and herbs growing thrivingly, well-spaced. The number of each type of herb was small, because this hill was merely hundreds of miles in radius. However, the age of each nt was shockingly high, especially some trees. From these trees, Ji Hao felt something that belonged to an extremely long period of time ago.

    "Weird! These herbs are so old... They should have be spirit creatures." Ji Hao curiously touched a tree nearby. The trunk of this tree was covered in moss. This tree had an amazing density, containing a tremendous amount of green power. In Pan Gu world, a tree like this would definitely have be a tree man already.

    But in here, it seemed that a strange power in the space had been suppressing the spirits of these nts, disabling them from bing spirit creatures.

    Ji Hao carefully spread his spirit power and faintly sensed the source of this strange surprising power. He moved forward warily and bypassed the mountainside, then saw a dimly glowing cave under a cliff.

    Ji Hao covered the entire hill with his spirit power, but it failed to ¡¯see¡¯ this cave. He discovered the cave only when he walked to it and saw it with his physical eyes.

    A mysterious magic seal in this hill blocked his spirit power, surprising Ji Hao. Remaining careful, he cast tens of testing small seals in all directions, but found nothing strange. After that, he activated the Pan Gu bell to shield Mr. Crow and himself, then walked into the cave step by step.

    Looking from the outside, this cave glowed merely with a faint light, but on walking in, Ji Hao found its inner space to be especially beautiful.

    Transparent stctites were hanging on the ceiling, with a beautiful luster and a smooth texture, looking like pearls or jade. A fist-sized pearl was iid on top of every stctite, glowing brightly, illuminating and warming the cave.

    The inner space of this cave was in a round shape, about a hundred miles in radius. Nine strong stone pirs stood in a nine-grid formation, supporting the ceiling. An oddly shaped powerful weapon existed inside each of these nine transparent stone pirs. From time to time, these weapons would sparkle with a frosty light, and the Pan Gu bell would buzz slightly, seeming to warn Ji Hao that these were all greatly powerful supreme treasures.

    Under the central pir was a jade table, and ced on the table was one small g and two cbashes. These three simple objects had no glow or clouds rising from them. The small g seemed to be made from the cheapest cloth, and the two cbashes looked just like any cbash in an ordinary human being¡¯s yard.

    Ji Hao immediately scanned these three objects with his eyes. ording to the mysterious man, the thing in a cbash could give Ji Hao a greater amount of saint power. The cbash mentioned by the mysterious man should be one of these two.

    Ji Hao carefully walked to the jade table and picked up the pair of cbashes. One of them was weightless, but the other one was especially heavy. Ji Hao had a Pan Gu body and a tremendous strength, yet he actually needed to put forth all his strength to lift the heavy cbash.

    He didn¡¯t spend any time to look at the pair of cbashes closely, but put them carefully into his sleeves. Next, he picked up the small g and took a look at it.

    The small g was even weirder, as its weight had been changing constantly. Sometimes, it was too light to be felt, but suddenly, it turned much heavier than even the heavy cbash. The moment Ji Hao picked it up, its weight changed abruptly, nearly breaking his arm.

    "Tai-Yi maic force g!" Ji Hao gripped the g with a frown. A dim light suddenly shone on the gpole, within which, five tiny characters swiftly shed across, but were grasped by his eyes.

    Ji Hao was curious about the history of this tiny g. As he prepared to build a basic connection between the g and himself with a regr treasure-cultivation method, a jade board behind the jade pir, which stood behind the jade table, caught his attention.

    The jade board was tens of meters wide, white and wless, looking like the moon. Inside the jade board, clouds and mists had been rolling.

    Within the rolling clouds and coiling mists, an exquisite pce could be seen. On a balcony in the pce, a man in a red robe was leaning against a jade bed. He looked like an ancient being, eyes slightly bulged like those of a goldfish, and his hair were red as blood.

    The man seemed to feel Ji Hao¡¯s gaze. He abruptly raised his head and looked at Ji Hao.

    Crack!

    Earlier, Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao had absorbed a measureless amount of soul shreds and had grown stronger by at least tenfold, but at this moment, blood gushed out of his eye, nose, mouth and ears because of just a nce cast by the man in a red robe. While shivering, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t stop shambling backward, as if he got an electric shock.

    "Little thing...how did you enter this Feng Dao Mount?" The man in the jade board suddenly stood up. The entire jade board was filled up by this body, as he widely opened his eyes and stared at Ji Hao.

 Chapter 1805: A Man Who Lived for Booze And Meat

    Chapter 1805: A Man Who Lived for Booze And Meat

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao shook his head. The blood he shed flew back into his body, and the burst blood vessels were all healed. But, he still felt oppressed. His embryo of Dao seemed down, and his body was aching and limp, as if an elephant had just trampled upon him. Ji Hao took a few deep breaths in a row and finally freed himself from this difort.

    He immediately raised head and looked at the man in the jade board.

    This ordinary-looking man seemed to have a giant mountain hiding in his eyes. Merely through the quick eye-contact that happened between him and Ji Hao, he made Ji Hao feel like being crushed by the mountain. Ji Hao didn¡¯t manage to react.

    Ji Hao nced at the coiling Chaos power streams around his body. He made an eye-contact with the man in the jade board and exchanged spirit powers with that man. This was just like sending out his spirit power to take a beating, because the Pan Gu bell shielded his body, but could not the spirit power that he sent out on his own initiative.

    He needed to be more careful. After all, numberless powerful beings existed in this world, and Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to get himself hurt again, and then regret over his carelessness.

    Ji Hao cautiously warned himself for a few times in his head, then raised his head and carefully restrained his spirit power, without daring to release the bright shine of his eyes anymore. Through the Chaos power, he swiftly nced at the man and said, "Elder, you have a great power, a great ability."

    The man in a red robe gave a faint smile, then carelessly shook his head and responded, "What power? What ability? I¡¯ve been resting my spirit day and night, and the light in my eyes umted like the water in a dam. The umtion was rich, and then you cast your eyes on me. Naturally, my excessive spirit power poured straight down like a dam bursting. You¡¯re weaker than me, so surely you got hurt. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Otherwise, your soul would have been copsed and you¡¯d be dead already!"

    Ji Hao frowned. He pondered shortly, and found that the man was right.

    This man lied in the jade board, doing nothing but resting his spirit, without leaking even a trace of his spirit power. His spirit power umted in his eyes for long, naturally making his eyes powerful. Ji Hao suddenly broke in and disturbed this man, causing a burst of the spirit power in his eyes. Ji Hao was far weaker than him, and naturally, got injured.

    This man was clearly extra powerful, as he managed to injure Ji Hao through a mere exchange of nce.

    Ji Hao carefully took another nce at this cave. The nine weapons inside the nine stone pirs sparkled with a sharp cold light, and the nine stone pirs clearly surrounded this jade board. The red-robed man lived in a broad, magnificent pce in the jade board, but no other living being was in there except him. The pce was all empty, without even a grass; it was an extremely lonely ce.

    This was a strange seal. The red-robed man was sealed in the jade board.

    Ji Hao was shocked again. Through the jade board, the red-robed man still managed to hurt him easily. This red-robed man was already immeasurably powerful, but who had the power to seal him in here?

    The red-robed man sharply sensed the shock in Ji Hao¡¯s eyes. He scratched his head and sighed heavily, "Hm, shameful...I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been sealed in Feng Dao Mount for. You¡¯re a human being. When I was sealed, Fuxi was just elected as the human emperor by the elders from human ns."

    "Ah, you¡¯re a great elder! You had already attained your Dao back in Emperor Fuxi¡¯s years!" Ji Hao seriously bowed to the red-robed man.

    "Wrong. I attained my great Dao way earlier than Fuxi kid." The red-robed man sighed again. Then his body, which had filled up the entire jade board, shrank slowly. He sat back on the jade bed, then looked at Ji Hao and helplessly frowned. "Whose disciple are you? How did you find Feng Dao Mount? Are you here for those three treasures of mine?"

    Snorting coldly, he murmured, "Those old things, they said that they sealed me for all living beings in the world, not for my treasures. So, instead of taking them away, they left my three spirit treasures directly in here...It seems that they were lying. See, now they sent a disciple here, didn¡¯t they?"

    "Pan Luo? Bian Xue? Hua Zhang? Da Lao? It can¡¯t be Qingying. That girl values nothing more than her face. She wouldn¡¯t be shameless enough to send a disciple here for my treasures, not even if you¡¯re her favorite disciple!" The red-robed man looked at Ji Hao and said while shaking his head, "Pan Luo? Bian Xue? Hua Zhang? Da Lao? Tell me, which one of these four is your Shifu?"

    Ji Hao stared at the red-robed man, stunned. He had never heard of the five people that this man mentioned.

    In the Wisdom Star Pce, he had indeed seen the name ¡¯Pan Luo¡¯ on one tag, but that had nothing to do with Dragon Mother¡¯s history that Ji Hao had been searching for. Therefore, he just glimpsed at it and then forgot about it.

    "Elder, I¡¯m afraid that no one in the world knows their names anymore." Ji Hao coughed slightly and shook his head towards the red-robed man.

    The man opened his mouth, looking at Ji Hao in astonishment. Remaining silent for long, he began talking with confusion, "No one knows their names? It¡¯s not possible! If I am well alive, how can they die? At their level, how can death be such an easy thing? You can chop off their heads, split their limbs, cut them into pieces, then seal them piece by piece, but they wouldn¡¯t die, would they?"

    "You must be ignorant, or your position among human beings isn¡¯t high enough. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t know their names!" The red-robed man pondered for a while, thenughed abruptly, "Hah, kid, tell me, how did you luckily find Feng Dao Mount?"

    "I am a current divine emperor. They are something in the world that I don¡¯t know yet, but not much." Ji Hao looked at the man and said in a nd tone, "So, if even I don¡¯t know their names, they truly haven¡¯t shown up in the world for a very long time."

    The red-robed man was astounded. He stared at Ji Hao for long, then rubbed his head and murmured to himself, "No wonder you have a great natural rewards power, and you are protected by the divine light from the heaven...I thought you¡¯re a star king, but you¡¯re a divine emperor...Divine emperors are truly getting weak with each generation. How can you be so weak? How can a divine emperor like this rule the world, and enforce the naturalw on behalf of the world itself?"

    Ji Hao gave a dryugh. "So, I came to Feng Dao Mount for the cbash full of treasure which can improve my power."

    The red-robed man looked at Ji Hao with dazzling eyes. A whileter, he smiled, then nodded and said, "You can take my treasures, but my treasures aren¡¯t for free...Did you bring any booze and meat? Pay for my treasures with enough booze and meat."

    Sighing slightly, the man pointed his finger at the giant pce behind him, "I¡¯ve been sealed in here forever. Back in my days, I loved nothing more than booze and meat. My great appetite caused me a lot of troubles. Look, this pce ispletely empty, without even a de of grass growing. I can¡¯t bite bricks and pirs, can I?" The man even drooled a little.

    Blinking quickly, the red-robed man fixed his eyes on Ji Hao and said impatiently, "Come on, give me booze and meat, the more the better! I¡¯m so starved!"

 Chapter 1806: Tong Jiongâ€™s Three Treasures

    Chapter 1806: Tong Jiong¡¯s Three Treasures

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t have a habit of carrying food everywhere...But, Mr. Crow brought quite a lot!

    Mr. Crow took out a potful of wine, which was stored in the divine cer for countless years. The red-robed grinned once he took a glimpse at the pot, saying, "Green jade green wave, nice wine, hah! Come on, throw it in!"

    Ji Hao saw the glistening saliva hanging on the man¡¯s mouth corners, and the eagerness in his eye.

    Smilingly putting the pot on the ground, Ji Hao took out a hassock for himself to sit on, then unhurriedly took out a piece of white jade. As he slightly crooked his fingers, a streak of essence sun fire rose from between his fingers, burned the white jade into four wine cups.

    He carefully opened the wine pot, spooned a cupful of green, nicely scented wine with a jade cup, then handed it to Mr. Crow. Mr. Crow took it over and poured the wine into his mouth, then shook his head while sighing in satisfaction. "Nice wine indeed! Much better than the papaya wine that our Gold Crow n produced in Southern Wastnd jungle."

    Cawing withughter, Mr. Crow sat down beside Ji Hao and looked at the red-robed man with his pair of golden-red eyes as heughed, "We don¡¯t have many hobbies, but we do like drinking when we have nothing to do. The divine cer doesn¡¯t have much wine stored in it, but I bought all, hah!"

    Mr. Crowughed brightly and loudly. He turned around his palms and threw a grilled buffalo to the ground. The buffalo was grilled to a dark golden color, emitting a savory aroma. Ji Hao had no idea about when Mr. Crow took this grilled buffalo with him. The giant grilled buffalo was put on dark-green ntain leaves, which served as a foil to its golden color, making it look even more delicious.

    The red-robed man swallowed saliva as he looked at Ji Hao, eyes showing a trace of anger, "Little thing, you¡¯re doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you? Hm, tempting me with some wine and grilled meat...What do you want? Just say it... Don¡¯t y these lowly little tricks..."

    Then, this man angrily pped on his own forehead, and snorted weakly, murmuring to himself, "But, these lowly little tricks can just get me...So shameful, eh? But, I haven¡¯t tasted any meat or wine for so many years, little thing..."

    Shaking his head, the red-robed man looked at Ji Hao honestly and said, "Before I get mad, give me the best booze and meat you have. Whatever you want to take or know from me, we can talk. I am sealed in this jade board indeed, but if you make me angry, I might do something to you, and with your poor cultivation, you will suffer."

    Ji Hao looked at the red-robed man and nodded, then picked up the wine pot and threw it at the jade board.

    A colorful mist shed across the jade board, after which, the red-robed man had a wine pot in his hands. He grinned and nodded to Ji Hao, then impatiently raised the pot and poured the wine into his mouth. The full potful of divine wine was emptied by him within a few breaths.

    The man burped in satisfaction, then raised his head and sighed aloud towards the ceiling, "Fantastic! I feel alive again. I, Priest Tong Jiong...sank into this ce. This is really...Never mind. My face, till now, what do I need that for?"

    He smashed the wine pot on the ground, then reached his hands towards Ji Hao and said, "Little thing, booze, wine, meat, give me all. Whatever you want to ask me, or anything you want from me, you can just tell me now. But, I have to tell you this first, I am not longer that old Priest Tong Jiong from back in the ancient years, and I don¡¯t have much to give you anymore."

    Ji Hao asked Mr. Crow for another couple of potfuls of good wine. After throwing the pots in, he sent the grilled buffalo, some other meat, and some fruits all into the jade board. He and Mr. Crow sat in front of the jade board while Priest Tong Jiong sat inside it, and the three of them actually began eating and drinking together.

    A whileter, until Priest Tong Jiong¡¯s mouth was already covered in oil, Ji Hao asked, "Elder, you¡¯re so powerful, but how did you end up being sealed in here?"

    Tong Jiong¡¯s face blushed instantly. Holding a white jade wine cup which was sent into the jade board by Ji Hao, he remained sinking in a daze for a while, then gave a bitter smile, shook his head, and responded, "You¡¯ve seen how I eat. Can¡¯t you answer the question yourself? Hah, a potful of fruit wine with secret recipe...Qingying, Qingying, I treated you as my bosom friend. Hah..."

    "Caw!" Mr. Crow screamed, "Were you drugged?"

    Ji Hao and Mr. Crow exchanged a nce. Such a powerful being was actually taken down by drug? And, the enemies of this powerful being actually drugged him. Who would ever know if Tong Jiong didn¡¯t say it out?

    "You don¡¯t know how good she is." Tong Jiong looked at Ji Hao with a dark face while saying slowly, "She knows the effects of all kinds of herbs in the world. The ointments she made were true treasures, even to us. We¡¯re all powerful, that our primordial spirits have merged with the great Dao of nature, but we always want the drugs she made, and not every one of us had the chance to get some. Sure, I could be drugged and weakened by her secret recipe. Is that a strange thing?"

    Ji Hao nodded slowly. He took out the small g and the pair of cbashes, putting them on the ground.

    Before Ji Hao asked a question, Tong Jiong pointed his finger at the g and said, "Tai-Yi maic force g. It can cover the space hundreds of millions of miles radius, and contains a measureless, ever-changing maic power. Nothing in the world can be free from the restriction of natural maic force. You can use it to capture your targets, seize some other people¡¯ treasures, or form a formation to guard your ce... It¡¯s multi-functional."

    He then pointed at the weightless cbash and said, "The dead cbash contains the first trace of ¡¯killing power¡¯ in the world. It can lock on its targets through their powers, then kill them, even from millions of miles away. Only pre-world supreme defensive treasures with a nature of ¡¯karma¡¯ can rival this cbash. The saints who have indestructible souls with their primordial spirits merged with the great Dao of nature may be able to hold off its power, but they would certainly suffer severe injuries and a cultivation degradation."

    Snorting coldly, Tong Jiong looked at the dead cbash and sighed, "In my hand, this dead cbash can...even drag a saint down from the level of saints and turn him or her back into a mortal being, if he or she weren¡¯t prepared. This is a good treasure!"

    Ji Hao looked at Tong Jiong in shock. Was this dead cbash truly so powerful?

    "But, you have to be careful. Everything that happens in the world has causes and effects. The dead cbash is powerful indeed, but it can also generate a destructive counterforce. If you can¡¯t take the counterforce, haha...!" Tong Jiong pointed at his own chest and smiled bitterly while continuing, "In my days, I used it too much. Look, look what happened to me! I am sealed in here forever and ever. I¡¯m not dead, but what¡¯s the difference between my life and death?"

    Sighing again, Tong Jiong pointed at the heavy cbash and said, "As for this one, living cbash, it contains the first trace of life-force in the world. It has been absorbing the essence natural powers and turning those into a holy stream inside it. The spring can nourish everything in the world, and can easily bring the dead ones back to life. Every drop of the spring can serve as a cure-all drug. It can alsorgely improve your power and cultivation, with no side effects at all."

    Tong Jiongughed bitterly, pointing at the pair of cbashes as he said, "These two cbashes, one dead, one living... It¡¯s said that a measureless secret power was hiding in them, that the one who unlocked the secret would be amazingly benefited. But, I didn¡¯t have that luck."

    Ji Hao fixed his eyes on the living cbash, his heart thumping.

 Chapter 1807: The Three â€˜Pengsâ€™ Story

    Chapter 1807: The Three ¡®Pengs¡¯ Story

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Dead cbash, living cbash.

    Priest Tong Jiong named this pair of cbashes quite simply. But indeed, ancient powerful beings preferred to handle things in natural and straightforward ways, and followed nothing but their own hearts.

    While fiddling with the pair of cbashes, Ji Hao had been handing more wine and meat to Tong Jiong, who happily enjoyed this banquet. Ji Hao asked many questions, and he gave all answers that he could give. Some secret ancient stories seriously opened Ji Hao¡¯s eyes.

    "I¡¯ve read some records about the three ¡¯Peng¡¯ in the Wisdom Star Pce, but the records are quite vague. I¡¯m pretty curious about their stories. Have you ever heard of them?" When Tong Jiong had almost finished all the food and drink that Mr. Crow brought, Ji Hao finally threw this question out in a careless tone.

    Tong Jiong immediately stopped gulping. He dropped the wine cup, raised his head with a weird smile, then slowly nced at Ji Hao while saying, "The heaven has a record about the three ¡¯Peng¡¯, which is reasonable. After all, they¡¯ve left some traces back in the ancient time...But little thing, you suddenly asked about them, hah!"

    Tong Jiong blinked and nodded, then continued, "Hm, have they started to take some serious actions?"

    Ji Hao gave a bitter smile. As he thought, in front of an ancient powerful being like Tong Jiong, any kind of concealment would be useless. He merely mentioned the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯, yet Tong Jiong immediately guessed out his true purpose and figured out that the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ had taken an action and Ji Hao was trying to do a background research about them.

    "Let me see their record from the Wisdom Star Pce!" Tong Jiong reached his hand to Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao threw the divine record about the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ into the jade board. Tong Jiong spread the scroll andughed, "As I expected, only their names were recorded specifically. Their background is stated vaguely, and the author just guessed that they have something to do with the few great events that happened in the ancient time, hah!"

    Ji Hao cupped his hands to Priest Tong Jiong and said, "Elder, please tell me what you know about them."

    Tong Jiong frowned. While using the sheet of record as a hand fan, he said, "The three ¡¯Peng¡¯, they¡¯re mysterious, brutal, but prefer to do things in a ¡¯soft¡¯ way. They can totally be on top of your ¡¯cannot offend¡¯ list in Pan Gu world...But, I¡¯m not afraid of them now, as I¡¯m sealed in Feng Dao Mount. I wouldn¡¯t fear them even if they can break this jade board.

    Snorting coldly, Tong Jiong looked at Ji Hao and continued, "Do you know that the moment you mentioned their names, they¡¯ve already known about it?"

    "Are they really so powerful?" Ji Hao stared at Tong Jiong, stunned.

    Tong Jiong nodded. He raised his head and said slowly, "Unless you¡¯re a saint, who can defeat the ¡¯three corpses¡¯ by killing them with your primordial spirit power, burning then with essence fires, or casting them out of your body and then sealing them in the Chaos...Anyway, they can read the thoughts of all Pan Gu world creatures but saints."

    "It¡¯s better that you know nothing about them. You don¡¯t mention them, don¡¯t think about them, so they can sense nothing from you. Added with your strong heart of Dao, you will be able to keep your thoughts from being read by them as long as you don¡¯t talk about your thoughts."

    "But you mentioned their names to me. As you said their names, they can naturally follow your voice here. In other words, at the moment, you..." Looking at Ji Hao, Tong Jiong nodded, pointed at the Pan Gu bell, and said, "This bell is made from a part of Pan Gu¡¯s body. It can protect you, added with your great natural rewards power. Besides, Fen Dao Mount is sealed, as this ce is isted from the great Dao of nature. Therefore, you can mention them as many times as you want in here. They can¡¯t hear us."

    Breathing deeply, Tong Qiong carried on with a deep voice, "But, when you return to Pan Gu world, do not mention them, and do not think about them. You shall restrain your thoughts, calm your desires and emotions, and rx your heat of Dao, making it as still as a ten-thousand years old iceberg. You cannot get angry, or be happy, or sad, or worry. All in all, you can¡¯t have any emotion. Otherwise, they will read every thought of yours."

    Ji Hao felt his fine hairs stand straight up. Were the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ truly so powerful?

    "Where exactly are they from?" Ji Hao forcibly calmed himself down and asked.

    "This...You should ask Pan Gu!" Tong Jiong scratched his scalp. He picked up the cup, emptied a cup of wine with a frown, then said, "Pan Gu created this world. Back then, I stood in a distance away and watched him do that. I¡¯m far smarter than those idiots. Pan Gu was such a powerful being, yet they attempted to seize the original Dao of Pan Gu world and upy the entire Pan Gu world. Wasn¡¯t that suicide?"

    "In that great war...Or, in that ughter, heads rolled everywhere, and blood flowed into oceans..." Clicking his tone, Tong Jiong continued, "Only the smart ones like us survived. The ones who had the guts to make a move all died." He smiled, as if he took pleasure in others¡¯ misfortune.

    "But eventually, Pan Gu failed to attain his Dao through strength and make the final step. So, he fell as well." Tong Jiong sighed and said with shock, "The three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ are three gods who flew out of Pan Gu¡¯s body once he died."

    "Gods... Gods... They¡¯re not the same kind of Gods as the Fire God, Earth God, Gold God, Water God, Green God, and other original natural gods in Pan Gu world. Those gods were generated from natural powers based on the great Dao of nature, but the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ weren¡¯t. Gods... They were gods. They were born before the world, with immeasurable powers...They¡¯re the real gods to ¡¯people¡¯ like us." Tong Jiong frowned while saying, "We don¡¯t understand their rtionship with Pan Gu either. After Pan Gu died, they immediately came out of Pan Gu¡¯s spirit, blood, and Qi!" While speaking, Tong Jiong pointed at his forehead, heart, and lower abdomen.

    "So, they¡¯re Pan Gu¡¯s descendants as well..." He continued with a deep voice.

    "Pan Gu was a troublemaker. Too many strange beings came out of his body, including Priest Jun¡¯s three disciples, that evil priest, the ancestors of the dragon-kind, phoenix-kind, and humankind, and the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯. So, they¡¯re all Pan Gu¡¯s descendants." Unsurely, Tong Jiong gave Ji Hao a bitter grin.

    "However, the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ have away been so mysterious. They hardly showed up in the mortal world. No one knew what they had been thinking or doing. No one even knew where they lived.

    "But, I can tell you for sure that they caused the sudden death of the four world spirits of earth, water, fire and wind." Tong Jiong clicked his tongue again. "The first generation of Cyan Dragon, White Tiger, Rosefinch, ck Tortoise...They were peeled, had their blood drained, and tendons pulled out. They all died such a miserable death!"

    Ji Hao knitted his brows. The three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ were ¡¯gods¡¯ who flew out of Pan Gu¡¯s body?

    "So, they¡¯re evil, aren¡¯t they?" Ji Hao asked straightforwardly.

    "Evil? Perhaps?" Tong Jiong looked at Ji Hao, shaking his head. "Who can tell? For example, I think I¡¯m a good guy. But, am I not sealed in here?"

 Chapter 1808: Tong Jiongâ€™s Guess

    Chapter 1808: Tong Jiong¡¯s Guess

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao remained silent. ¡¯A good guy¡¯?

    Looking at Tong Jiong¡¯s oily mouth and hands, Ji Hao felt that he was a sentimental person. But, were all sentimental people good? No.

    Tong Jiong believed that he was a good guy, but perhaps, he had done something that caused severe harm to other people. If that were true, could he still be counted as a good guy? Ancient powerful beings were mostly strange-tempered, and usually, they followed nothing but their own hearts. The things that they believed were right might not fit the sense of morality of ordinary living beings.

    "But, you said that if anyone mentions their names, the three ¡¯Peng¡¯s will know. Why?" Ji Hao quickly changed the topic.

    Tong Jiong frowned, his face showing confusion. Clearly, he had the same question in mind. Pondering shortly, Tong Jiong picked up his wine cup, took a sip, then pointed at Ji Hao¡¯s forehead, heart, and lower abdomen, while saying, "The ¡¯three corpses¡¯ can hide in your body, and the bodies of all human beings, dragons, phoenixes, and all Pan Gu world creatures which are able to cultivate themselves."

    "The ¡¯three corpses¡¯ are traceless, good at reading people¡¯ hearts. They are the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯..." After pondering for quite a while with his eyebrows knitted, Tong Jiong said, "Calling them clones will be inappropriate. Every ¡¯three corpse god¡¯ is an independent individual, and has its own thoughts. But, if you say that they¡¯re not the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ clones, that would also be wrong, because they do share the same names and minds..."

    Spreading his hands, Tong Jiong continued helplessly, "The three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ are very mysterious anyway. Before, they existed inside Pan Gu¡¯s body, and now, they exist in the bodies of all Pan Gu creatures. They can read every thought in your mind and hear every word you say."

    Ji Hao frowned while baring his teeth, his heart filled with puzzles.

    "And, the stronger a creature is, the greater attention it can draw from the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯." Tong Jiongughed, "The three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ are definitely the most well-informed beings in the whole world. They know everything, but you can¡¯t find a trace of them, neither do people know where they are or what they have been doing. So, everyone is afraid of them."

    Ji Hao was so upset. Before, he knew nothing about the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯, but now, he knew how they existed, and he knew the fact that they are hiding inside his body in some mysterious way. He just felt a wave of unease.

    It was like one suddenly had three ¡¯renters¡¯ in one¡¯s home. They were invisible, but one clearly knew that they existed. How strange would that be? Plus, the fact that these three ¡¯renters¡¯ had been sneakily watching every move of oneself; knowing this would only make one feel even more ufortable.

    "Don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t feel depressed. Don¡¯t have any mood swings." Seeing Ji Hao frown, Tong Jiong hurriedly reminded him, "Normally, the ¡¯there corpse god¡¯ just hide in your bodies, but once you have violent mood swings, they can feed on that and grow stronger. Once they reached a certain level of strength, perhaps, even your mind will be controlled by them..."

    "Like a puppet?" Ji Hao was startled.

    "Maybe worse?" Tong Jiong pondered briefly and said with aplicated feeling, "Turning you into a puppet means killing your mind and controlling your entire body...But, the ¡¯three corpse gods¡¯ will imperceptibly affect your emotions and lead you to the decisions that you wouldn¡¯t have made. By then, you would feel that your every thought still came from your true heart, but in fact, your mind would have already been affected!"

    Hearing Tong Jiong, Ji Hao even wanted to vomit blood.

    Tong Jiong spread his hands and smiled to Ji Hao, "Are you upset? Feeling like vomiting blood? Is your heart of Dao shaking as if your cultivation is going down? You see, in my happy and free days, people wouldn¡¯t tell their disciples about the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯."

    He sighed and then grinned bitterly before continuing, "Their existence is too hard to exin, and people never had a clue about what they had been doing. Rather than letting their disciples know about the three freaks, then spending extra efforts to protect their disciples, people just chose to simply not tell their disciples about those three weird fes."

    "If you don¡¯t know about them, you wouldn¡¯t think about them, nor mention them. If you don¡¯t think about them or mention them, they won¡¯t notice you." Tong Jiong smiled at Ji Hao and said slowly, "Since you managed to find Feng Dao Mount, you must be powerful and knowledgeable...But, even you don¡¯t know where exactly they¡¯re from. I¡¯m afraid that the most of their stories have been erased from Pan Gu world long ago, right?"

    Ji Hao nodded. Wasn¡¯t he right? The Magi Pce kept no record about the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯, and even the record kept in the Wisdom Star Pce in the heaven only had a few lines about them. Yu Yu had told Ji Hao many ancient secrets, but never mentioned the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯.

    If those strange priests didn¡¯t show by Emperor Xun¡¯s side, and if the mysterious man didn¡¯t warn Ji Hao to be careful about the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯, how would Ji Hao ever think of them?

    "But, you asked me about them, which means they¡¯ve shown up to make some serious troubles. Otherwise, how would you know that they exist in Pan Gu world?" Tong Jiong looked at Ji Hao, then smiled and said with absolute certainty, "I barely met them, but based on my observation, every time they showed up to make troubles, they picked critical moments when the natural fortune changed drastically, and the whole world was facing a severe change."

    "It seems like every action they took was aimed on Priest Jun, wasn¡¯t it?" Tong Jiong narrowed his eyes and said, "Priest Jun is the embodiment of Pan Gu world¡¯s soul...More specifically, he was a piece of the original great Dao of Pan Gu world which fell off when Pan Gu created this world. Luckily, he absorbed the power of creation and became Priest Jun."

    "So, Priest Jun is like the manager of Pan Gu world. He controls everything, and can do everything." Narrowing his eyes, Tong Jiong snorted coldly while saying, "I even suspect that Priest Jun has something to do with me being sealed."

    "Every time the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ made a move, Priest Jun was their target...Are they trying to kill Priest Jun and take his ce to control the whole Pan Gu world?" Tong Jiong tilted his head and murmured while pondering, "Hmm, they¡¯re so brave and have great ns...If they seed, hehe, interesting shows would be staging in Pan Gu world.

    With a slight excitement, Tong Jiong gave a long sigh, "That will be one helluva battle. I won¡¯t be able to witness it, but I can imagine how dangerous it will be...Little thing, Pan Gu world is not peaceful right now, is it?"

    Ji Hao paused and gave a dryugh while shaking his head. ¡¯Not peaceful¡¯? How could one describe the present Pan Gu world with these two simple words?

 Chapter 1809: The Non-humankind Dispatches Troops

    Chapter 1809: The Non-humankind Dispatches Troops

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    While Ji Hao was drinking and talking in Feng Dao Mount with Priest Tong Jiong, things happened in Liang Zhu City.

    On the square, the people from top-grade Pan Yu world families had still been scrambling for power and wealth, as if they would never be bored with it. People stealthily moved across the crowds of nobles and made all kinds of promises, contracts, and oaths, as they came up with countless evil ns.

    By now, these high-grade nobles from Pan Yu world had forgotten about what exactly they had been going after. They were like drunk people, releasing their natures and following their desires. They were designed to strive for power and wealth, to intrigue each other, and to use dark and evil ns. They had immersed in this enormous ¡¯carnival¡¯ without being able to pull themselves out.

    Every time when a mentionable noble being died from assassination, when a force under a family¡¯s directmand suffered great losses under a surprise attack, and when a small family tore a contract and decided to follow arge family, these high-grade nobles would be thrilled. They would quiver, both their souls and bodies going numb, as if strong electric currents were going through their bodies. They never felt better.

    These Yu n nobles managed to turn this dirty war into a revelry. One had to admit that they had a special gift for that.

    On this particr day, Yu Huo¡¯s clone stood on the high stage, which was located in the middle of the square, waving his hands while shouting hoarsely. As loud as he could, he was telling everyone how beautiful Pan Gu world was, "Feel it... Right under thisnd, feel the boiling, thriving earth meridians, feel the mines right inside these mountains around Liang Zhu City, which have amazing reserves... Look at these human ves..."

    With shining eyes, Yu Huo¡¯s clone pointed at the group of human maids and ves who stood motionlessly in the crowd andughed, "Look, beautiful young girls, brave warriors...This is a species with such a potential. If we can conquer them and enve their descendants generation after generation, how happy will we be? We, Yu n people, should stand above the universe! We should enve all the other creatures!"

    "Envement is addictive!" Yu Huo¡¯s cloneughed loudly, "Pan Gu world is such a fleshy juicy piece of meat! Taking one bite, the oil will ooze out!"

    Yu Huo¡¯s cloneughed so delightfully that he even squeezed his eyes into a pair of curved lines. He had lost into this crazy atmosphere way too much.

    So many top-grade families had gathered together, and so many high-grade nobles were mingling, plotting against each other, trying to hurt each other. Every day, the people with noble bloodlines would fall, and arge number of warriors would die or get injured. He had been having a rich harvest of souls. As a clone of Yu Huo, his power had been raised unwittingly by at least a hundred percent!

    Not to mention all the negative emotions which were released from the fallen ones before they died... These negative soul energies with fear, despair, anger, and all kinds of negative emotions had be the best replenishments for Master Spirit-ughter.

    Master Spirit-ughter and Yu Huo were two devils who were both soul hunters. These days, they had been fanning the mes of disorder in Liang Zhu City, and had never been happier!

    Disorder, they wanted more disorder, the more chaotic the better! They wanted those stupid nobles to kill each other, and they wanted this giant potful of thick ¡¯soup¡¯, which was cooked from ¡¯desires and emotions¡¯, to boil harder and be even moreplicated. Yu Hu¡¯s clone even wanted this situation to continue forever.

    Therefore, Yu Huo¡¯s clone described the wonderfulness of Pan Gu world countless times and aroused the deepest greed in everyone¡¯s heart. However, he had only been leading these nobles to a higher level of chaos, but would never solve any puzzle for them.

    Thud! A stone flew out of the crowd and hit on the forehead of Yu Huo¡¯s clone.

    Yu Huo¡¯s clone growled in rage as blood sprayed out from his head. He staggered back for a few steps and nearly fell down from the stage. Covering his head with a hand, Yu Huo¡¯s clone pointed where the stone came from and hollered, "Who? Who was it? Do you want to be an enemy of my Yemo Family?"

    "Yemo Family? A lowly poor family which isn¡¯t even qualified to own a family emblem... I want to be your enemy, so what?" Surrounded by hundreds of colony world nobles, Yu Meng split the crowd with his head held high.

    Hearing him, the shouting and yelling Yu n world nobles immediately shut their mouths. In a great shock, they stared at Yu Meng and the hundreds of colony world nobles who had melted their erect eyes and now looked just like the human beings in Pan Gu world.

    The erect eye of a Yu n man was his most important source of power, and a lock on his soul. Melting the erect eye meant freeing himself from this lock, and stepping into a higher grade. In Pan Yu world, the top-grade family members would have a qualification to strive for the positions of ¡¯crowns¡¯, ¡¯seals¡¯, and ¡¯staffs¡¯ once they melted their erect eye!

    The hundreds of colony world nobles around Yu Meng didn¡¯t have high positions in the Yu n society, but their powers were real!

    Earlier, Ji Hao performed a ughter in Liang Zhu City, killing arge number of ¡¯crowns¡¯, ¡¯seals¡¯ and ¡¯staffs¡¯. Since then, their leaders in Pan Yu world hadn¡¯t sent new true power-holders into Pan Gu world, Yu Meng and these colony world nobles were absolutely powerful enough to control Liang Zhu City!

    "Yu Meng!" Yu Huo¡¯s clone stared at Yu Meng with wrath and asked, "What do you want?"

    A cloud of sand spiraled up from around Yu Meng¡¯s body. He shed across the air and brought a wave of sand up from the stage, then walked out from the sand and stood firmly on the stage. He also raised his golden staff and gave Yu Huo¡¯s clone a heavy bash.

    Yu Meng showed no mercy when making this move. The golden staff broke the chest bones of Yu Huo¡¯s clone and sent him down the stage, flying hundreds of meters away.

    While vomiting blood, Yu Huo¡¯s clone looked at Yu Meng. He couldn¡¯t believe this ¡ª ¡¯How dare Yu Meng do that?¡¯

    "I will only say two things!" Standing on the stage, Yu Meng growled, "First, Pan Gu world is a fleshy piece of meat indeed, but if you don¡¯t move your knives and forks, the meat will not fall into your mouths. So, we need to start swallowing Pan Gu world."

    "Second, about the division of profits, in one year, the one who earns thergest credit will be responsible for conquering Pan Gu world, and be in charge of the final division of profit! Anyone disagrees?" Yu Meng raised his golden staff high and roared harshly.

    The hundreds of colony world nobles who followed Yu Meng into this meeting ce burst into bright cheers in one voice.

    The leaders of arge number of colony world families raised their weapons and roared thunderously. Following their voices, numberless colony world warriors from the boundless military camps outside the city all roared like beasts.

    "No objection!" Yu Meng smilingly looked at those stunned Pan Yu world nobles and said, "Alright everyone, we will dispatch our troops in at most half a month. Our target is ...Yao Mountain City! First, let¡¯s take out the divine emperors in this world and control the heaven!"

 Chapter 1810: Associate With the Evils

    Chapter 1810: Associate With the Evils

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    A torrent of flowing sand came windingly from the north and brushed across the edge of Pu Ban City, roaring towards Yao Mountain City. Treading on the flowing sand and rushing with giant steps were numberless beast-headed colony world warriors, holding all kinds of oddly shaped staffs. In the desert environment, these desert worlds warriors moved as fast as the wind. Shreds of afterimages were left behind each of them.

    Large groups of meters tall scorpion warriors existed among these beast-headed warriors. Their upper bodies were of muscr men, but their lower bodies were of dark scorpions. These strong creatures carried heavy long spears with their muscr arms. While running, they wielded the spears from time to time and caused muffled swishing noises.

    While passing by Pu Ban City, these scorpion warriors wielded their long spears to disy their strengths to the human warriors who were guarding the border of the city. Their heavy spears prated the air and generated waves of white air sts, which spread for hundreds of meters, rustled these human warriors¡¯ clothes, and made their armors nk.

    Before, when facing such a challenge, these human warriors would have rushed directly up and minced these scorpion warriors. After all, this was Pu Ban City, the capital of the alliance of human ns, the center of the human society, and the holy realm in the heart of every human being. Any non-human creature who dared to challenge the humankind in this ce would end up being chopped into pieces.

    But at this moment, these human warriors were looking at the scorpion warriors expressionlessly and dumbly. Their weapons were dropped on the ground or leaned against rocks and trees, while they stayed motionless, watching these non-human warriors trample across the territory of the humankind.

    They still had the courage to fight, but they had already lost their goal and direction.

    The leadership of the humankind was in disorder; the human society was chaotic and messy. The human leaders didn¡¯t just make a mess for themselves, they had suppressed the spirit of the entire humankind to an extreme degree. Human warriors didn¡¯t know what they wanted anymore, or whosemand should they follow; they didn¡¯t even know who to listen to!

    When Emperor Shun was here, even though somerge family people were double-faced, all human beings were united and shared one goal of defeating the non-humankind. But, after Gong Sun Xun became the emperor, the spirit of the humankind copsed thoroughly. Human warriors suddenly turned into a piece of tofu from a severely-hammered steel block. They were frustrated, without any fighting will. Their bodies remained alive, but as warriors, they were already dead.

    In a pce of Emperor Xun, an extravagant party was taking ce. It was an ambiance of dance and music; countless naked young human girls were singing and dancing a dance of sky devils. The pce was suffused by a decadent atmosphere that could truly make people fall. Emperor Xun, the human leaders in the pce, as well as Yu Meng and his people who came to visit, all had a strange pinkness on their faces.

    Laughing with a hissing voice, Emperor Xun tremblingly handed a light-green ointment to Yu Meng and said, "Master Yu Meng,e, try this, try this. It¡¯s ¡¯five spirits ointment¡¯, made from the essence of ¡¯spirit-fading blossoms¡¯, ¡¯soul-losing grasses¡¯, ¡¯spirit-dying veins¡¯, ¡¯mind-falling trees¡¯ and ¡¯soul-missing leaves¡¯, all Southern Wastnd nts. It¡¯s wonderful, too wonderful for words!"

    Emperor Xun¡¯s face was ruddy. He even had a three-centimeters-long stream of saliva hanging on a corner of his mouth when he was talking. "Try, try it... Hah, you take it, then find the youngest girls to do it. That feeling...It¡¯s like you¡¯re about to squirt your marrow out of your bones... So wonderful! You¡¯ll feel like you are in heaven!"

    Yu Meng took over the ointment, stared at Emperor Xun in shock, as if he was a ghost.

    White Flower Skrk Family had conquered a whole hundred desert worlds. In any of these worlds, a vastrge one or a small one with a single piece of continent, the world¡¯s owners fought like real warriors. They and their people showered in blood and fought against the invaders as hard as they could.

    Nevertheless, as the highest leader of human beings, who were chosen by the natural fortune of the great Pan Gu world, Emperor Xun actually invited the leader of the invaders to enjoy a drug called ¡¯five spirit ointment¡¯ together!

    Throwing the ointment to the ground, Yu Meng looked at Emperor Xun andughed happily, "Emperor Xun, if the recent three generations of human emperors were all like you, my White Flower Skrk Family would have been able to destroy the humankind and dominate the entire Pan Gu world all by ourselves."

    The pce immediately fell into a dead silence. All dancing and singing girls paused, not daring to move. The group of human leaders stood up with dark faces as they stared at Yu Meng fiercely. In their eyes, dark mists and blood-red lights were interleaving, while a strange energy had been spreading from their bodies. They looked like bloodthirsty beasts, with no spark of wit on their faces.

    After shaking his head, which was heavy because of the drug, Emperor Xun¡¯s eyes shone brightly. Abruptly, he pointed at Yu Meng andughed out loud, "What did you say? Destroy humankind? Hah, Yu Dynasty tried for so many years, but still failed...Hah!"

    Shaking his head again, Emperor Xun nced at the ointment on the ground and sighed heavily, "That¡¯s a good thing. Why don¡¯t you cherish it?"

    Emperor Xun chuckled and ripped off his shirt, then smiled at Yu Meng and continued, "Alright, alright, let¡¯s not mention these words which might hurt our friendship. We¡¯re families, families...Especially Master Yemo Tian and I, we¡¯re old friends, old friends!"

    While talking andughing, Emperor Xun waved his hand towards Yu Huo¡¯s clone, who had mingled in the crowd, saying, "Master Yemo Tian? Why don¡¯t youe here? Hah, this time, you came to ask me to join you, right? No problem, absolutely no problem. For Master Yemo Tian¡¯s sake, I can do anything!"

    Emperor Xun stood up and carried a pure golden wine pot as he shambled to Yemo Tian. While walking, heughed, "March armies, march armies! Eh, call all warriors in You Chong Mountain area back! With that bloody cauldron standing there, we can¡¯t break the n anyway. Call them all back, and let them attack Yao Mountain City! Hah, I¡¯ll cut off Ji Hao kid¡¯s head. He has two nice girls, doesn¡¯t he? Get the two girls back to serve me!"

    Emperor Xun raised his head and burped, then grasped Yemo Tian¡¯s hand and chuckled, "Alright, Master Yemo Tian? I ordered them to do so only for your sake!"

    Abruptly, he turned around and yelled harshly at the group of n leaders on the pce, "March armies! Have you heard me? Gather all your nsmen, everyone who can wield a weapon! Gather them and make them attack Yao Mountain City! Attack the heaven! I, Gong Sun Xun, don¡¯t want to be the human emperor anymore. I want to sit on a divine throne too!"

    Emperor Shun hollered insanely, and the group of human leadersughed insanely. They raised their arms and twisted their feet, then staggeringly rushed out of the pce while giving out their orders.

    Yu Meng and his people looked at Yu Huo¡¯s clone with suspicion.

    Yu Huo¡¯s clone looked at them quite proudly, ¡¯You didn¡¯t think that Emperor Xun ispletely under Yu Huo¡¯s control, did you? You colony world bumpkins better be careful when attacking Yao Mountain City!¡¯

 Chapter 1811: Everyone Has A Plan

    Chapter 1811: Everyone Has A n

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In a secret hall that was hiding inside a mountain behind Emperor Xun¡¯s pce, Dragon Mother sat in an armchair,zily leaning against a chair arm. A few beautiful oyster girls with silver shells had been attentively giving her a massage.

    In the hall, ninerge jade tables were ced in a straight line, covered with delicate dishes and the best wines. Shixin and his brothers each sat by a table, wolfing the food and gulping the wine with bowls. The wine flowed to their chests through their mouth corners, then dripped on the ground. Each of them had arge puddle under their feet, and the secret hall was suffused by a strong scent of alcohol.

    Hundreds of dragon elders who determinedly followed Dragon Mother¡¯s lead stood in the hall, passionately looking at Dragon Mother and her nine boys. In their eyes, Ao Bai, Niu Qiu and their brothers were too mild and steady-going to be their leaders. Instead, Dragon Mother and her boys, who were brutal, cruel, and ferocious, who followed nothing but their instincts and never hesitated when killing people, fit their moral standard more.

    Dragons should stand above the world, be brutal and violent, and bully the weak creatures as much as they liked. If they don¡¯t, their strong bodies passed down by the dragon ancestor would be wasted, wouldn¡¯t they?

    About ten priests, who could be disciples of the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯, stood before Dragon Mother¡¯s chair. They and Dragon Mother had all been looking at a giant water mirror. The mirror was sparkling, and through it, they saw every move of everyone in the pce. They saw every change of expression on the faces of Emperor Xun, Yu Meng, and Yu Huo¡¯s clone. Everything happening in Emperor Xun¡¯s pce was under their close watch.

    "So, it turned out that this kid luckily ascended to the throne because someone controlled his soul and spirit, right?" Dragon Mother threw a sideways nce at Emperor Xun though the mirror and chuckled coldly, "Not only him, these n leaders too. Are you sure that they¡¯ll listen to you?"

    A white-bearded priest gave Dragon Mother an affirmative smile and responded, "Elder, please don¡¯t worry. Even though this non-humankind being has sneakily controlled Emperor Xun¡¯s mind, his every move is under our control."

    Narrowing his eyes, this white-bearded priestughed, "Now, we just let them help these non-humankind beings in attacking Yao Mountain City and the heaven with all his power. It¡¯s best if they shatter the sky and sink the ground. What¡¯s even better is if these Pan Yu world saints and the few powerful beings in the heaven fall an internecine war!"

    "You wish!" Dragon Mother grabbed a fruit from a jade tray aside and smashed it on the white-bearded priest¡¯s face. The juicy fruit exploded, sshing the juice all over the priest¡¯s face. "How can everything in the world follow your n? How can things be so easy?"

    The priest raised a finger and germinated a stream of clear water, cleaning the juice off. He didn¡¯t get angry, or he dared not to get angry. He just smilingly bowed to Dragon Mother and said politely, "Elder, because not everything can go as our Masters nned, our Masters asked you for help!"

    "Elder, you¡¯re so powerful. In the whole world, only a couple of people can rival you. Since our Shifu has already allied with Original Devil, this..." The priest chuckled and fawned on Dragon Mother.

    A golden light suddenly shone out of Dragon Mother¡¯s eyes as she straightened her body and said slowly, "Original Devil? Is that the evil spirit that Pan Gu cut out of himself back in the old time? Which means, we have five people on our side who are equally powerful..."

    Pondered shortly, Dragon Motherughed with a cold hissing voice and said, "But, your three masters are entric, and Original Devil is the most unreliable one. If I ally with them, I would need to worry about the lives of my nine boys!"

    "That is not possible. After all..." The priest gave a dryugh and said.

    Dragon Mother snorted coldly and interrupted the priest in a frosty tone, "That is very possible. Your three Masters and Original Devil are all awfully unreliable. I would trust them only if my brain had turned into water."

    Dragon Mother suddenly stood up andughed, "We¡¯ve started this, so we need to finish this. In the old days, I had a couple of old friends. We got along well with each other. Since I¡¯m already out, I shall let them out too. Hmm, let me think... The most reliable one is..."

    The expression on the white-bearded priest¡¯s face changed slightly. "Elder, please..." He said hurriedly.

    Dragon Mother moved swiftly. She raised her right hand and pped down. A thunderous ¡¯boom¡¯ could be heard as she turned the priest into a meat pie, sshing blood and flesh pieces to tens of meters away. Dragon Mother¡¯s eyes suddenly turned blood-red while sneering through gritted teeth, "I do whatever I want. Do you little things have the right to tell me what to do? In the old days, the dragon ancestor always, always restrained me. I couldn¡¯t defeat him, so I gave up...But, what do you think you are? You don¡¯t get to talk to me!"

    "Amma, I say we don¡¯t ally with them. Let¡¯s kill all these little things and then eat them while they¡¯re still warm. No matter what they want Emperor Xun to do, we dragons are strong enough...We can just kill everyone, Hah!" With a vicious grin, Shixin raised his head and said.

    Shigu stood up to apud. "Amma, big bro is right! We¡¯re not good at ying dirty tricks, but we¡¯re good at killing! Why do we waste time talking to them? We dragons are going to rule Pan Gu world, and we can just kill everyone who disagrees!"

    A frosty light shone out of Dragon Mother¡¯s eyes while a fierce power spread from her body. With her teeth clenched, she sneered and said, "You little scums, I haven¡¯t seen you for years, but you have improved, huh? That¡¯s not a bad idea. Why should we dragons y dirty tricks with them?"

    An aura of killing rose straight from Dragon Mother¡¯s head, forming a cloud of blood mist, looming on the entire hall. The group of priests was scared to death. Among them, the one with light-silver eyes hurriedly shouted out loud, "Elder, please don¡¯t kill us! There is one thing that we haven¡¯t gotten the chance to tell you yet. It¡¯s very important! Our masters were going to talk to you about it face to face. Do you wanna know?"

    Dragon Mother giggled. Looking at the priest, she gave a twisted smile and said, "Tell me, what¡¯s so important that can even save your lives? Tell me now. If it¡¯s truly useful, I¡¯ll spare your lowly lives. But, if it¡¯s not, you will be a nice meal for my boys!"

    The priest took a deep breath and then said quickly, "Perhaps, the dragon ancestor didn¡¯t fall, and neither did he leave the world for the Chaos. Maybe, he is not missing. Instead, he has isted himself for the cultivation of ¡¯Hibernated Dragon Nine Death¡¯ method...same as Qiu Niu and his brothers...Dragons don¡¯t have souls and spirits. A dragon only has one dragon pearl, which gathers all its spirit power. The ¡¯Hibernated Dragon Nine Death¡¯ can change this. It¡¯s said that through this cultivation method, a dragon can break the dragon pearl and attain an embryo of Dao, after finishing nine rounds of life and death..."

    The expressions on Dragon Mother and her boys¡¯ faces changed. "The old b*stard..." Dragon Mother hollered.

    Dragon Mother slightly opened her mouth. Then abruptly, sheughed out loud with a frosty voice, "It seems that I do need to ask my old friends for help."

 Chapter 1812: Shocking Encounter

    Chapter 1812: Shocking Encounter

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In the wilderness, a dead tree stood by a slowly flowing winding river.

    Emperor Shun sat on a rock by the river, under the tree. His body was stooping, looking like an old withered tree which had lost its tree heart. Strands of dark mist had been rising from his eyes. He fixed those eyes on the water, on the few foot-long fishes which stayed on the bottom of the river, and stayed motionless.

    A golden light had been shining out of his body. That was the light of natural reward power. Every gleam of natural reward light was wrapped in a dense dark mist. The dark mist was generated from the great evil power of Pan Yu¡¯s brain, which was a pre-world supreme treasure, and controlled by Yu Huo. Because of Pan Yu¡¯s brain, Emperor Shun let Emperor Xun take his ce and brought a disastrous thunderstorm to the humankind.

    The golden light of natural rewards had been flowing out of his body in streams. Emperor Shun¡¯s face was twitching, his eyes filled with pain.

    He was trying his best to fight against the power of Pan Yu¡¯s brain by consuming his natural reward power that he umted over most of his lifetime. Yu Huo was still trapped in the defensive great formation in Priest Mu and Priest Hua¡¯ peaceful world, and had no spare energy to control Emperor Shun. Therefore, the evil power inside Emperor Shun¡¯s body was shaken slightly. By consuming his natural rewards power, Emperor Shun managed to keep himself half awake and half sleep.

    "The non-humankind...Monsters...I wish I could...kill all of you..." Emperor Shun isted himself from the crowd and crouched in the deste wilderness, quietly enduring the pain and silently struggling.

    He was not only suffering from the evil power of Pan Yu¡¯s brain. As his heart was shaken, the seed of devil had sprouted in his heart. He bit his tongue over and over again to stimte his spirit with an unbearable pain, and to forcibly suppress the devil seed which was roaring inside his heart.

    "Devil? I¡¯m a human being, not a devil." Emperor Shun showed a faint, simple, and honest smile on his twitching face. "I¡¯d rather die than be a devil. So, stop murmuring...I¡¯ll definitely die before I be a devil!"

    Suddenly, a faint man-shaped silhouette shed across Emperor Shun¡¯s forehead. Next, all kinds of desires and emotions were aroused in his heart, growing like weeds. Aside from the Sky Devil, another strong force was quietly generated when Emperor Shun¡¯s heart was unbnced. Emperor Shun snorted in pain, then a stream of blood flew out of his mouth corner.

    "Not Pan Yu¡¯s brain, not Original Devil...Ah, you..." Emperor Shun closed his eyes while enduring the pain inside him, which was as strong as a boilingva. "We human beings, how cmitous our life is? Can¡¯t we just live peacefully without worry?"

    "We, human beings don¡¯t have sharp teeth and ws. We walk upright; we can¡¯t run as fast as the wild beasts. We don¡¯t have wings, so we can¡¯t fly. Our eyes can only see what¡¯s in front of us, but some wild beasts can look around at the surrounding environments without turning their necks. In forests, we¡¯re the best prey that can be attacked from the back so easily."

    "We were born so weak. Our life was never easy. We don¡¯t have much ambition. Generation after generation, led by the wise ones among us, we just wanted our bloodline to pass on and our culture to continue developing."

    "We respect the heaven and earth, gods and ghosts; we worship the souls of our ancestors with reverence...We followws and rules; we talk carefully, and work cautiously. With our fragile bodies, we fought against hurricanes, floods, and diseases."

    "We don¡¯t pursue immoral lives. After we die, ashes to ashes, dust to dust. We¡¯re created by nature, so we will return to nature after death. We came to the world to appreciate the beauties of this world and to develop our bloodlines, then we would leave with no regrets."

    "We¡¯re so weak and insignificant, but why won¡¯t you leave us alone? Why are you forcing us to start wars, to fight each other? Why do you want us to grow discord? Why do you want our brothers and sisters to be enemies?"

    Emperor Shun curled up on the rock, his eyes closed while mumbling to himself, "I am an old man. I have never lived an extravagant life. I have no wild wishes about delicate food; I only drink the cheapest grain liquor. I¡¯m so old, yet you leeched on me, disturbed my soul and body."

    "You, have pushed us too far..." Took a deep breath, Emperor Shun squeezed a few words out of his tightly clenched teeth. "We, human beings, are weak indeed, but how can you trample over us? I wish I could pull out my sword and kill every one of you."

    An evil voice chuckled inside Emperor Shun¡¯s body. That was the voice of Original Devil. "Kill every one of us? Can you still do that? Emperor Shun, just follow your heart. Fall, let yourself fall. Why¡¯re you fighting back? Does your skin feelfortable under coarse clothes? Is steamed brown rice tasty? Is the vorless grain liquor good? You¡¯re still with the olddy in your house, but why don¡¯t you look at all those beautiful young human girls who have been waiting for you?"

    "You¡¯re the human emperor! You should release your desires and emotions. But look at you... You cast all your desires and emotions away from your souls. You made yourself live like a puppet with flesh and blood...Is living such a life fair to yourself?"

    Emperor Shun¡¯s body twitched intensely. He smiled faintly and responded, "Me living this simple life is fair to all human beings!"

    A bright light suddenly shone from the edge of this wild area. Wherever the warm light shone upon, all nts thrived. Abruptly, colorful wild flowers bloomed all over this wildnd. When the lightnded on the dead tree by Emperor Shun¡¯s side, the tree was brought back to life. Leaves grew out from the withered branches, and the tree quickly turned vigorous.

    Surrounded by the light, a tall figure slowly moved to Emperor Shun.

    It was a godlike man who had a human body and a snake tail, with a xylophone carried on the back and a long ruler held in the left hand. The warm light was emitted from his body. This man with a majestic face moved across the wilnd and came to Emperor Shun.

    "Shun, I spent quite some time to find you. You do know where to hide!" The man smiled and pressed a hand on Emperor Shun¡¯s shoulder. A warm and natural force flooded into Emperor Shun¡¯s body. Inside Emperor Shun¡¯s body, Original Devil, who had just arisen from Emperor Shun¡¯s heart, cursed with extremely nastynguages before the warm force instantly destroyed him.

    Next, a faintly audible howl could be heard from Emperor Shun¡¯s body. The power of Pan Yu¡¯s brain that lingered in his body was suddenly gone, turning strands of grey mist that dissipated in the air.

    A strange light sparkled simultaneously on Emperor Shun¡¯s forehead, heart, and lower abdomen. Next, three beams of light flew out of his body, shing into the sky. But, as the snake-tailed man gently wielded the ruler in his left hand, a shrill scream could be heard, and the three light beams were dimmed.

    Emperor Shun opened his eyes and blinked, looking at the snake-tailed man. He was stunned.

    "You...are back!" Emperor Shun stood up, then solemnly kneeled and kowtowed to the snake-tailed man. "How have you been?"

    The man smilingly looked at Emperor Shun, then gently patted his head and responded, "Everything is good...Not only me, but the ones who should be back are also all back. The Praying and Sanctification altar is finished. We should start working."

 Chapter 1813: Dragon Motherâ€™s Old Friends

    Chapter 1813: Dragon Mother¡¯s Old Friends

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In Feng Dao Mount, the foods were eaten up and the wine was drunk to the dregs.

    Priest Tong Jiong raised a wine pot and shook it for quite a while. After thest drop of wine fell into his mouth, he cast his eyes on Mr. Crow with disappointment and said, "Little crow, is this all you have? You don¡¯te here every day, so why didn¡¯t you bring more?"

    Mr. C7row blinked and spread his hands.

    He came here with Ji Hao to look for treasures, not for a pic. He brought these foods and wine because he was an eater. In the journey, these foods and wine could satisfy his cravings. Before the journey started, how could he know that in a ce called Feng Dao Mount, a gluttonous priest named Tong Jiong was actually be sealed in a jade board?

    Sighed slightly, Tong Jiong dropped the wine pot and filled the jade board up with his face while looking at Ji Hao pitifully and saying, "Will youe to visit again? If youe again, can you bring more meat and wine? You bring me ten-thousand potfuls of wine from the heaven, and I¡¯ll give you one lecture. How¡¯s that?"

    Ji Hao blinked his eyes, looking at Tong Jiong. "May I ask about your cultivation level?" Said Ji Hao with a dryugh.

    Tong Jiongughed and hurriedly responded, "My Dao is the great Dao of natural maic force. My soul has already merged with the great Dao of nature. I will never die as long as this world exists. Am I qualified to give you a lecture?"

    "A saint?" Ji Hao stared at Tong Jiong in shock.

    Tong Jiong was a little embarrassed. He scratched his scalp and pondered, then slowly nodded and said, "My soul can never die or be destroyed, so you can call me a saint if you insist. But, a true saint can merge his or her soul with the great Dao of nature, as well as split his soul from the great Dao of nature. A true saint should be able to freelye in to and get out of the great Dao of nature, as easily as reading his or her own palm prints. That¡¯s what a true saint can do."

    "I sent my soul into the great Dao of nature, but my soul can¡¯te out. Or in other words, in the vast great Dao of nature, my soul has to stay extra careful to keep itself from being assimted by the great Dao of nature. Otherwise, I would be a puppet of the great Dao."

    Pondering carefully for quite a while, Priest Tong Jiong smiled at Ji Hao and continued, "I think I can be counted as a ny-five percent saint, right?"

    Ji Hao understood what he said. Looking at Tong Jiong, he asked another question, "Then, the ones who sealed you..."

    Tong Jiong narrowed his eyes and said ndly, "Seventy percent, eighty percent, ny percent, but all weaker than me. Because they were weaker than me, they needed to drug me and seal me in here."

    "It has been so many years. I wonder what level these old friends are at now." Tong Jiong gave a long sigh.

    "Were they really too ashamed to take your treasures?" Ji Hao asked curiously while fiddling with the pair of cbashes. The surface of the cbashes was smooth and lustrous, looking like the best white jade.

    Tong Jiong looked at Ji Hao withughter. Havingughed for a while, he gave a reply slowly, "It¡¯s possible for the Tai-Yi maic force g. It can turn the space upside down, disorder the universe, and mess up the time and space. Being trapped in it, even a saint would need to spend a lot of time to free him or herself. This is a great treasure, indeed."

    Smiled faintly, Tong Jiong then pointed at the pair of cbashes and continued in a mild tone, "But, if I don¡¯t tell, who could know which one of these two is the dead cbash and which one is the living cbash? Without a proper method, anyone who opens the dead cbash would immediately suffer the first intent of killing from the world. Only saints might survive that, and they too have a fifty percent chance of dying directly!"

    Ji Hao¡¯s face darkened a little. He took out the Tai-Yi maic force g and smiled bitterly while asking, "If they dared not to take the pair of cbashes, this g..."

    Tong Jiong smiled even more brightly. "This Tai-Yi maic force is one of my three spirit treasures. It¡¯s a reasonable thing that I merged the powers of these three treasures together. So, once this g is separated from the pair of cbashes for more than ten thousand miles, it would immediately gather the natural maic forces and set a great formation to trap the enemies. Then, the dead cbash would fly over to kill the ones trapped by the g."

    Tong Gong squeezed his eyes to Ji Hao and continued, "They were weaker than me, so they couldn¡¯t break the seal on these three treasures, and dared not to destroy the seal with violence. And, they couldn¡¯t split the treasures evenly. Therefore, they left these treasures here...Far from eyes, far from the heart. These are genuine treasures. If they take these, and look at them everyday without being able to use them, wouldn¡¯t that be a tremendous suffering? Would that be frustrating? Wouldn¡¯t that shake their hearts of Dao?"

    Ji Hao paused in shock. He looked at the three treasures and silently wondered which one was the dead cbash and which one was the living cbash. If he wrongly opened the dead cbash, he would have to take a strong strike from it, wouldn¡¯t he? And, since these three treasures were tightly connected, would the Tai-Yi maic force g remain unmoved while the dead cbashunched a severe strike?

    "Elder, you¡¯ve eaten a ton of food that we brought!" Ji Hao looked at Tong Jiong with a fake smile.

    "But my little friend, I¡¯ve told you quite some ancient secrets, haven¡¯t I?" Tong Jiong was also wearing a fake smile on his face. "Especially the story about the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯. In the present world, how many people can tell you about them? Isn¡¯t my story-telling worthy of a nice meal?"

    Having remained silent for quite a while, Ji Hao raised the pair of cbashes and said, "The human beings are facing powerful enemies. I should use the power of the living cbash..."

    "Oh, oh, someone knowledgeable guided you here." Tong Jiong said quickly, "The first trace of life-force in the living cbash is absorbing essence natural powers and generating a magical spring that can boost up your power and cultivation. And, your increased power and cultivation will be especially pure, like the power of a saint. Good idea, good n! I¡¯ve been trapped in here for countless years, and indeed, a measureless amount of spring has umted in the living cbash, but..."

    "Letting you out will be impossible. Elder, can you change to another condition?" Ji Hao said immediately.

    Tong Jiong frowned and remained silent. His face filled up the entire jade board and his eyes blinked, fixed on Ji Hao.

    Suddenly, Tong Jiong turned to the entrance of the cave and said, "Crazy woman? Why¡¯re you here? How did you find this ce? And you, ah, oh, Bitter Bamboo Mountain Master. Old bamboo, that time you bloomed and grew so many seeds, but phoenixes dropped on you and took ny percent of your seeds, almost copsing your foundation of Dao. You disappeared since then. Howe...Do you now have the guts toe out?"

    Ji Hao was startled. He slowly turned around and saw Dragon Mother standing by the entrance, her face filled with excitement. Standing beside her was a tall and scrawny priest, whose face was covered in a faint green mist.

    "Hah, I was right! I was in the starry void, passing by this area, and I sensed your smell. Hah, I followed the smell. Then you¡¯re...You¡¯re Priest Tong Jiong, aren¡¯t you? You took one thousand, three-hundred and seventy-two dragon eggs from our dragon-kind, and ate them all. Boiled, fried, steamed, grilled, you ate them all! Have you enjoyed that meal? Were you happy? Were you satisfied?" Dragon Mother even trembled excitedly.

    Ji Hao narrowed his eyes. Dragon Mother truly had an...acute sense of smell.

    Ji Hao then couldn¡¯t help but take a nce back at Tong Jiong. As he thought, this old Priest Tong Jiong was truly not an easygoing one!

 Chapter 1814: Lazy Tong Jiong

    Chapter 1814: Lazy Tong Jiong

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Eh? Ah, yeah, I ate over a thousand dragon eggs. Those were really good, much tastier than phoenix-eggs, peafowl eggs, rosefinch eggs, pheasant eggs, sparrow eggs, and any other kind of egg!" Tong Jiong gave a bright grin, curving his eyes into a pair of lines. "Not only your dragon eggs, I¡¯ve also eaten that Dark Sand Dragon King, who was guarding the Dark Sand Abyss..."

    A tremor went through Dragon Mother¡¯s body. As she burst into a raging roar, a few golden sharp tusks reached out of her mouth.

    "Dark Sand Dragon King was my grandson...He was my oldest grandson, and he was even more talented than Shixin and his brothers. If he weren¡¯t missing..."

    Dragon Mother stared fiercely at Priest Tong Jiong, her eyes shining with a blood-red light.

    "Oh, he wasn¡¯t missing. He¡¯s right here!" Tong Jiong looked at Dragon Mother grinningly and patted his own belly. "Crazy woman, you know me. All my life, I have loved nothing more than good food. That day, I passed by Dark Sand Abyss and saw Dark Sand Dragon King bathing in the water. His muscles were so strong and his skin was really smooth that I just wanted to bite him the moment I saw him!"

    Dragon Mother quivered slightly, and her face was blushed.

    Ji Hao silently took two steps towards one side of the jade board. He dared not to stand right in front of the jade board anymore, because Dragon Mother seemed about to lose her temper andunch a strike at any moment. Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to get himself hurt in the crossfire.

    "You know me. Back in the old days, I was famous for doing whatever I wanted. So, I took Dark Sand Dragon King. Hmm, he was really delicious." Tong Jiong¡¯s eyes were even glowing. "I even ate his pair of dragon horns. I softened those horns in divine yak butter, then seasoned them with a whole thousand kinds of spirit herbs..."

    Dragon Mother gave a sonorous roar. She moved, marching straight to the jade board while leaving thousands of shreds of afterimages behind. At that moment, Ji Hao activated his eye of Dao as much as he could, but still failed to see her movements clearly. He saw nothing but beams of golden light shing all over the air, then gathered on the jade board atst.

    Dense clouds of colorful mist rose from the jade board. The warm glowing clouds exploded like fireworks and caused a series of muffled booms, which gave Ji Hao a piercing ear pain. The nine weapons inside the nine pirs in the cave simultaneously emitted a frosty light. Next, along with a loud nk, a de shadow flew out of the jade board andnded heavily on Dragon Mother¡¯s body, which suddenly appeared before the jade board.

    Dragon Mother shook her head. The de shadownded on her foot-tall, luxurious crown. The pearls, diamonds, and gemstones iid on the crown released countless beams of fiery light, which then condensed into a meters wide dragon head above Dragon Mother¡¯s head. The dragon head bit the de shadow and wrestled it.

    All of a sudden, a cold wind blew across Ji Hao¡¯s face, and he immediately activated the Pan Gu bell. Following a rumbling bang, Dragon Mother, who was fighting against the de shadow just now, abruptly showed up before his face, with her ws pierced into the Chaos power streams released from the Pan Gu bell. The Chaos power streams kept Dragon Mother¡¯s sharp fingernails away from Ji Hao. The golden fingernails pratedyers of Chaos power and nearly touched Ji Hao¡¯s skin.

    "Elder, take revenge for your grandson first!" Ji Hao looked at Dragon Mother and gave a dryugh. "We did have a conflict, but we don¡¯t have to kill each other for that, do we? We¡¯re not there yet. Priest Tong Jiong ate your grandson!"

    To be honest, Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to fight Dragon Mother face to face.

    She was crazy, and her behavior was unpredictable. A second ago, she was bashing the jade board, fighting against the de shadow. But all so suddenly, she turned around andunched a lethal attack on Ji Hao. Ji Hao truly didn¡¯t want to fight such an ever-changing powerful being.

    A fiery light shone out of Dragon Mother¡¯s crown. Above her head, the enormous dragon head moved suddenly. Following a series of cracking noise, the de shadow and the dragon head both shattered into incalcble pieces. Dragon Mother nced at the Pan Gu bell, then turned back and sneered at Priest Tong Jiong, "Finally, I know what happened to my grandson."

    The jade board was no longer filled with Tong Jiong¡¯s face. Tong Jiong showed his whole body, hands resting on the waist, with his chest puffed out. "Yes, I ate him. I, Priest Tong Jiong, have the courage to admit the things that I¡¯ve done. I won¡¯t lie. I just did it. I¡¯m right here, crazy woman. Come on, break this jade board! Beat me, curse me, torture me, trample on me!"

    With a strong excitement, Tong Jiong ripped open his red robe, extended his neck as much as he could, and pped it loudly. "I did it, I admit it. I ate your grandson. Come on, my head is right here. Come cut it off!" He yelled.

    Dragon Mother¡¯s face twitched with wrath. She slowly bent her body and gasped heavily. Strands of hot power rose from her head, raising the temperature rapidly.

    She was going ballistic.

    Tong Jiong had still been twisting his body in the jade board, pping his neck and grinning to Dragon Mother while yelling, "Come on,e beat me, will you? You can¡¯t beat me, can you? Ah, you¡¯re so angry!"

    Tong Jiongughed and leaped around. Atst, he directly turned back and wagged his butt towards Dragon Mother while shouting, "Come on,e on... Come beat me, will you? Crazy woman, aren¡¯t you the best children protector? ck Sand Dragon King had shown your bloodline, not the dragon ancestor¡¯s. That means he was a true descendant of yours. What a pity, what a great pity that I ate him."

    Dragon Mother was so angry that her eyes were even unfocused. Also because of the anger, blood foam began oozing out of her mouth corners. She gasped deeply and raised her golden glowing hands, seeming ready to pounce on Tong Jiong.

    Right at this moment, Bitter Bamboo Mountain Master began talking slowly. "Dragon Mother, my old friend, don¡¯t fall into his trap. Tong Jiong is clearly sealed in this jade board by some other people because he has done too many evil things. If you break this jade board, he¡¯d be free. Tong Jiong is a master of maic force. His power affects everything in this world. If he gets out, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to deal with him."

    Dragon Mother was enlightened. She slowly straightened her body and smiled at Tong Jiong, who was stunned in the jade board. "So, you¡¯re sealed in here, aren¡¯t you?" Dragon Mother clicked her tongue and said, "Let me see... Ah, indeed, this is a sealing formation. These nine pre-world supreme treasures...Some people were actually willing to seal you with nine pre-world supreme treasure!"

    Tong Jiong¡¯s face immediately turned dark and wrinkled. He helplessly gave Bamboo Master a bitter grin while saying, "Is this fun? Why? Why? Bitter Bamboo, Bitter Bamboo, you have always been standing aloof from the worldly affairs. Why did you tell her my secret?"

    "That year, I bloomed, but my seeds were mostly robbed by phoenixes. My friend Dragon Mother drove away those feathered monsters and saved my life. So, I need to return this favor." Said Bamboo Master slowly.

    Tong Jiong remained silent shortly, then nodded. "Dragon Mother, do you remember your tenth son, who was also a dark-skinned one? I ate him too!"

    Both Ji Hao and Bamboo Master smiled bitterly, while Dragon Mother went hysterical. She lost the control of herself and bumped straight into the jade board with her head.

 Chapter 1815: Priest Sadness

    Chapter 1815: Priest Sadness

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    A quick, shrill series of nks and clinks could be heard from the cave. Head strikes, kicks, punches, scratches, all kinds of violent moves made by Dragon Mothernded on the jade board like a storm.

    The jade board was glowing splendidly. Strands of mist spiraled up from it, strongly defending against Dragon Mother¡¯s attacks. The weapons inside the nine pirs had been releasing shreds of sharp and cold shadows...de shadows, sword shadows, axe shadows...Fierce forces burst from the jade board from time to time and struck heavily on Dragon Mother¡¯s body.

    Since this jade board had trapped Priest Tong Jiong for so many years, without a doubt, it must be incredibly strong. Dragon Mother bashed madly, but failed to leave even a mark on it.

    Tong Jiong stood inside the jade board,ughing at Dragon Mother, "Try harder! Carry on! Come to beat me! Come to kill me! Don¡¯t hesitate! I ate your tenth son, so what? That¡¯s how ancient Pan Gu world was!"

    "You kill me, I kill you; you eat me, I eat you. Large fishes eat small fishes, small fishes eat shrimps. But, every time big fishes grew fleshy and adorable, you dragons would eat them before me! Dragons can eat other creatures, so why can¡¯t I eat dragons? I¡¯m priest Tong Jiong, not a human being, not a dragon, nor a phoenix. I¡¯m not one of you, so I can surely eat you!"

    "Eh, tell you what? I¡¯ve tried almost all creatures in the ancient Pan Gu world, but of all, dragons were the chewiest ones, especially their tendons...Their crystal, stic, strong tendons... Ahyaya, I am such a great cook. Back then, I made a sour soup with the water from the Bitter Ocean eye. Boiled in that soup, the dragon tendons turned soft and mellow...That¡¯s called delicious!"

    Dragon Mother was infuriated. Red-edged dark scales grew out of her skin and straightened up. Every single scale was sharp as a dagger. She roared like a beast and bumped into the jade board over and over again, causing rumbling noises and making the nine pirs sparkle eye-dazzlingly.

    While Dragon Mother was crazily striking the jade board, Ji Hao silently turned around and walked straight away.

    Regarding which cbash was dead and which was leading, Ji Hao believed that unsolvable issue didn¡¯t exist in the world. In the worst case, he could give up on boosting up his power and cultivation with the spring in the living cbash.

    Rather than focusing on the problem of differentiating the living cbash and the dead cbash, he believed that he should leave this ce as quickly as possible now. Dragon Mother was already driven to madness, yet Priest Tong Jiong had still been stimting her. If she failed to break the jade board and decided to vent on Ji Hao, he would seriously suffer.

    Ji Hao told himself to leave now. He and Mr. Crow moved silently towards the entrance of the cave, but Bamboo Master made a sideways step and blocked their way. Bamboo Master smiled and shook his head to Ji Hao while saying, "My friend, please stay. You are Emperor Ji Hao, aren¡¯t you? Before we came, Dragon Mother said that she has to peel you and pull out your tendons. So, my friend, you can¡¯t leave now."

    Ji Hao halted briefly. "Elder, are you going against the heaven? Attacking divine emperors is a heavy offense." With a bitter smile, he said to Bamboo Master.

    Bamboo Master grinned brightly and said, "It will be a heavy offense indeed. But the heaven can¡¯t do anything to me. Divine Emperors are in high positions indeed, but we are beyond the noisy world. We can kill divine emperors, no big deal. Emperor Ji Hao, you have no idea how many divine emperors died a mysterious death since the heaven appeared, do you?"

    Ji Hao took a deep breath. He waved the Tai-Yi maic force g and the pair of cbashes in his hands, then asked, "Elder, are you really going to stand in my way?"

    Bamboo Master smilingly nced at the three treasures in Ji Hao¡¯s hands, threw a question back, "Emperor Ji Hao, do you really have the courage to use these treasures? Priest Tong Jiong¡¯s temper...You¡¯re young, my friend. I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know much about him, do you?"

    Bamboo Master¡¯s smile was getting warmer and warmer. He wielded the green bamboo stick in his hand and spread shreds of afterimages. Next, a boundless bamboo forest appeared around Ji Hao. A breeze blew across and rustled the bamboo leaves. Bamboo Master gradually disappeared from the bamboo forest while saying, "Priest Tong Jiong¡¯s three treasures were well-renowned back in the ancient time. Tong Jiong has eaten many things that he shouldn¡¯t eat. Without these three treasures, he would have been beaten into a meat pie by the dragon ancestor and phoenix ancestor!"

    "So, elder Tong Jiong has truly tasted phoenix eggs, hasn¡¯t he?" Ji Hao recalled what Tong Jiong said earlier.

    "What hasn¡¯t he tasted? Perhaps, human beings?" Bamboo Master¡¯s voice came from all directions, disabling Ji Hao from locating him through voice. "In the ancient time, you human beings were slovenly. You were dirty, really dirty. My friend Tong Jiong is edacious indeed, but he is scrupulously clean. He would never touch any dirty or stained food."

    Ji Haoughed. Back in the ancient time, human ancestors probably lived in caves or bird nests, and wore bloody hides. Perhaps, they wouldn¡¯t take one shower in half a year...Tong Jiong was a neat freak, which meant he wouldn¡¯t touch even a hair of human beings.

    "Great, I like that." Said Ji Hao smilingly, "If Tong Jiong had eaten our human ancestors, I would have to avenge them...But, it seems that I can¡¯t rival him, so that would be quite embarrassing!"

    Before his voice faded, tens of shreds of bamboo shadows shed quietly towards Ji Hao from all directions.

    The bamboo shadows were faint, seeming to bepletely powerless when flying towards Ji Hao. But in fact, every single shred of bamboo shadow brought a tremendous force and struck on the Pan Gu bell. It was like a giant whale from the deep sea silently bumping against a ship. Every strike of bamboo shadow rippled the Chaos power streams released from the bell, and vibrated Ji Hao¡¯s body slightly.

    "Elder, you have such a great strength!" Ji Hao said ndly, "But, I have quite some strength too, and I¡¯m protected by a supreme treasure made from Buzhou Mountain. Elder, you have underestimated me. These little tricks can¡¯t hurt me."

    "A supreme treasure made from Buzhou Mountain?" Bamboo Master eximed, "Saint Pan Gu¡¯s spine...Did you pull it out to make a treasure? No wonder the great Dao of Pan Gu world was disordered earlier...You daring little scums..." Bamboo Master clicked his tongue, "If I knew, I should have done it before you!"

    Ji Hao gave arger grin. "My Shifu is Priest Yu Yu, a true Pan Gu descendant. He had the guts to forge my treasure with Pan Gu¡¯s spine, and no one could say a word about it. Elder, can you do the same?"

    "Eh." Bamboo Master immediately fell into silence. The boundless bamboo forest faded silently. Bamboo Master showed his face again, helplessly shaking his head towards Ji Hao while saying, "Priest Yu Yu? I¡¯m afraid of him. I can¡¯t defeat him, and can¡¯t afford to offend him. So, you can go!"

    Ji Hao was delighted. He bowed to Bamboo Master and prepared to leave, but suddenly, he heard a cold voice.

    "What about Priest Yu Yu? I, Priest Sadness, am not afraid of him. Divine Emperor Ji Hao? Today, I will ughter a divine emperor!"

 Chapter 1816: Priest Sadness Cries

    Chapter 1816: Priest Sadness Cries

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Priest Sadness was short, fat, and bald, with a circle of glistening red hair on his head. His body was in an awfully unattractive shape, yet he had an indescribably majestic look on his face.

    He had round eyes, round nose, round mouth, and even his pair of protruding ears were round. The best word for a face like this was ¡¯cute¡¯. However, the expression on this ¡¯cute¡¯ face was imperatorial, serious, and invibly sacred. Ji Hao was a divine emperor, but not even he had that kind of a look.

    Priest Sadness was wearing a yellow robe, and carrying a pair of longswords crossed on his back. The swords were even longer than his body. With that serious face, Priest Sadness made some effort to put his hands behind his body, then walked into the cave.

    Looking at Priest Sadness, who was merely reaching the height of his waist, Ji Hao really wanted to ask him, ¡¯Can your two hands touch each other behind your back?¡¯

    Priest Sadness¡¯s expression turned more and more serious, as if he sensed the curiosity and desire tough from Ji Hao¡¯s eyes. His face looked just like a millstone, with dust constantly falling off it. That was exactly how Ji Hao felt about Priest Sadness. Priest Sadness had tightened his face too much, to the extent that his face now looked like a piece of bread that was left overnight, with crumbs falling off. Looking at Priest Sadness¡¯s face, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Next, Mr. Crow cawed withughter. Apparently, Priest Sadness¡¯s serious, round face made Mr. Crowugh as well.

    Bamboo Master¡¯s face twitched with pity. He covered his ears with hands, then a strand of green light was vented from his palms to seal his sensations. Afterward, he lightly took a few steps backward.

    The air in the cave quaked, sending Bamboo Master¡¯s voice into Ji Hao¡¯s ears. "Priest Yu Yu...I really can¡¯t afford to offend him. That year, we had a fight. I created billions of bitter bamboo to cover three-hundred million miles, but he cut all the bamboo roots with one single sword move, only leaving a small bamboo shoot..."

    Bamboo Master sighed, sounding frightened, "His sword takes lives. I really can¡¯t afford to offend him. So, I can¡¯t afford to offend his disciples either. He is overprotective of his disciples...He¡¯s even more overprotective than Dragon Mother!"

    Priest Sadness threw a nce at Bamboo Master, then suddenly burst into cries.

    Ji Hao and Mr. Crow wereughing because of Priest Sadness¡¯s weird-looking face, but hearing Priest Sadness cry, a tremor immediately went through their bodies. They felt like a Coptis chinensis soup, which was boiled ten times and mixed with the bitterest brine, was pouring directly into their hearts through their eyes, mouth, nose, and ears.

    An unspeakably bitter feeling gushed directly into their brains. Looking at the Priest Sadness¡¯s hrious face and hearing his cries, which were quite unpleasant to hear, Ji Hao and Mr. Crow felt an endless bitterness erupting from their hearts, as if they were both suffering the saddest things in the world, that one could never bear to mention to anyone else. Suddenly, they couldn¡¯t help but begin crying.

    Tears and snot gushed out of Ji Hao¡¯s eyes and nose, streaming down his face.

    His tears were hot, and his cries were loud. His body moisture all turned into tears, flowing out of his eyes ceaselessly. His internal organs were twitching, and muscles were cramping. Ji Hao felt like a lemon which was cut open, and had been squeezed by a giant.

    Why would he cry?

    He suddenly recalled so many bitter things. When he was a little boy, he climbed up the Gold ck Mountain for the first time because he wanted to catch a young fire crow to be his mount. But as a result, he was scratched by a naughty young crow and nearly lost one eye.

    That was such a sad experience. So sad! He had to cry for it!

    He then thought of another thing. When he was little, he knew a little boy next door. That was such a strong little boy. At five, that boy rushed into the jungle and killed a leopard all by himself. But one day, the boy pissed off a boa in the jungle, and became the boa¡¯s mid-afternoon snake!

    That was such a nice little boy, but he died. So sad, so sad! He had to cry!

    He also thought of that year, back in Southern Wastnd, when a small vassal n of Gold Crow ran out of food. The starving n leader and his people ate unripe cassavas, and were all poisoned. Fortunately, Ji Hao¡¯s mother, Qing Fu was there in time. She saved them, then Ji Xia hunted tons of beasts for them to help them through the food crisis...

    That n had nearly ten-thousand people, but they nearly all died because of cassavas. Could he not cry for such a miserable thing?

    Ji Hao cried heartbreakingly. Over and over again, all kinds of sad and miserable things that he had experienced shed across his mind. These same memories filled up Ji Hao¡¯s heart and flowed in his heart like water, also like the bitterest herb roots, dropping into Ji Hao¡¯s heart. A strong bitterness was released from his every single pore, making him cry unstoppably.

    Because he wasughing a second ago, this sudden cry made him feel extremely awful. The flow of his blood was disturbed, and the blood surged up to his heart...For many reasons, Mr. Crow, whose cultivation was at a far lower stage than Ji Hao¡¯s, let out a mouthful of blood. Mr. Crow cried so hard that his blood vessels were directly broken.

    Ji Hao paused for a second, then pointed his finger at Mr. Crow and cried, "Mr. Crow, how can your life be so miserable? You¡¯re so old, yet not a single female bird likes you! Ah, you don¡¯t even have one child to take care of you when you get old!"

    The moment Ji Hao finished, both he and Mr. Crow cried even louder. This time, they both vomited blood.

    The Pan Gu bell rang by itself. The bell ring quieted the cries of Ji Hao and Mr. Crow, appeased their boiling blood, and eased the strong bitterness gathered in their hearts. They nced at each other, then Ji Hao pointed at the bell. The bell released a strong Chaos power and shielded both of them.

    "Priest, what evil magic did you cast?" Ji Hao raised his head and shouted at Priest Sadness. His face was still covered in tears.

    Priest Sadness looked at Ji Hao with that majestic look, while responding coldly, "As a divine emperor, you can¡¯t even take one cry of mine. The heaven is getting weaker with each generation. What do we need the heaven for then? Back in the old days, I had said that the heaven is like a dagger put upon our head by the great Dao of nature. It can¡¯t hurt us, but it disgusts us. When we kill the five divine emperors, then thoroughly destroy the useless heaven, the world would finally be quiet!"

    Snorting coldly, Priest Sadness continued slowly, "I am Priest Sadness. Emperor, haven¡¯t you heard my name? That year, with one cry, I made thirty-million divine thunder warriors vomit blood. I made them take off their armors and flee desperately. How can you not know my name?"

    Ji Hao breathed deeply and took a nce at Dragon Mother, who was still trying to wreck the jade board.

    Where did this crazy woman find these freaks?

 Chapter 1817: Besieged by Three

    Chapter 1817: Besieged by Three

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "What are you looking at? Anything interesting?" Priest Sadness was still wearing his extremely serious poker face. Expressionlessly, he snorted coldly to Ji Hao and said, "That year, I made some troubles. Even though I repelled the pursuing forces from the heaven a couple of times in a row, the ancient heaven did have a few powerful beings. I was nearly captured, but Dragon Mother saved me."

    Giving another cold snort, Priest Sadness continued slowly, "It¡¯s not like she saved my life, but I do owe her a big favor. So, this time, she asked me for help, and I had no reason to refuse."

    After looking at Ji Hao from head to tie, Priest Sadness slowly nodded delightfully and continued, "I didn¡¯t think that I would run into a divine emperor today...Divine forces seized me quite a few times. Today, I finally have a chance to collect this debt."

    Standing aside, Bamboo Master chuckled. While waving his bamboo stick and creating shreds of afterimages, he said, "Sadness, in that way, you will offend both Priest Yu Yu and the heaven. We haven¡¯te out for years. We don¡¯t know how powerful the heaven is now, so we shouldn¡¯t offend the heaven."

    Priest Sadness puffed out his belly and snorted scornfully. "Why should I be afraid? Who should I be afraid of? I am a breath away from sending my soul into the void, merging myself in the great Dao and bing a saint. Once I be a saint, who would I be afraid of? Priest Yu Yu? He knows nothing but hacking people with his sword. The heaven? They can do nothing but sending out armies to encircle their targets."

    Looking at the confident Priest Sadness, Ji Hao prepared to remind him about what happened to Tong Jiong, who was a ny-five percent saint. But suddenly, he heard a shrill scream from behind. With a frown, Ji Hao hurriedly pped the Pan Gu bell.

    The bell rang, and a wave of Chaos power spread out in all directions. Ji Hao and Mr. Crow turned around, saw Dragon Mother¡¯s sharp fingernails prating thousands ofyers of Chaos power. The Chaos power streams flowing upon the bell¡¯s surface rippled, while Dragon Mother had been reluctantly taking back her ws.

    Seeing Ji Hao looking at her, Dragon Motherughed, "Priest Tong Jiong is trapped in the jade board. He can¡¯t go anywhere. I¡¯ll eventually find a way to deal with him. But, you are evil too. We should finish you first. Hah, since you¡¯re on the side of that old b*stard and his nine useless sons, you can¡¯t be a good one."

    Ji Hao pulled out the Pan Gu sword and crooked a finger, gently tinkling the sword edge. Following the buzzing of the sword, Ji Hao said coldly, "Ao Bai and Qiu Niu are your..."

    "They don¡¯t have my Chaos dragon bloodline." Dragon Mother smiled in an exceptionally twisted and weird way. Feet long beams of golden-red light shone out of her pair of eyes, while she fixed those eyes on Ji Hao and said, "They have the old b*stard¡¯s bloodline. They have nothing to do with me."

    Breathing deeply, she proudly shook her head and continued, "My nine good boys are Shixin and his..."

    In the jade board, Tong Jiongughed out loud, "Ten! Sadly, one of them was captured alive by me, and I happily ate him. Hehe, that chaos dragon was really tasty, especially his pair of dragon eyes..."

    Dragon Mother¡¯s straightened scales shook slightly and tinkled against each other. She clenched her teeth and forced herself to not look at Tong Jiong, but continued staring at Ji Hao. "Even we didn¡¯t know that Tong Jiong was sealed in here. But little kid, you managed to find this ce. Hah, do you have Tong Jiong¡¯s treasures already?" She snorted and said.

    "Eh?" Priest Sadness immediately took a step towards Ji Hao with his eyes sparkling.

    "Oh?" Bamboo Master took two steps towards Ji Hao as well. Layers of bamboo shadows drifted out of his body and quickly extended into a boundless bamboo forest that covered the entire cave, turning the entrance and edge of the cave both invisible.

    Bamboo Master showed a great interest. He fixed his eyes on Ji Hao and said, "Among Tong Jiong¡¯s three treasures, the Tai-Yi maic force g doesn¡¯t fit my Dao, so I don¡¯t want it. The dead cbash is too dangerous, and is useless to me. But, it¡¯s said that the living cbash contains the most nourishing thing in the world to nt lives. To me, it¡¯s really a matter of life and death."

    Bamboo Master stared straight at Ji Hao, then smiled and continued, "My little friend, please let me take a close look at the living cbash, can you?"

    Dragon Motherughed loudly, "Old bamboo, why are you still looking at him? Kill this kid, and all treasures are ours. Tong Jiong has three treasures, and we can each get one. Perfect, right? You will surely have the living cbash!"

    Priest Sadness cried out loud again. "What a poor divine emperor! He hasn¡¯t enjoyed his life, but now he¡¯s gonna die in here. So poor, so poor, so poor!" Pitifully, he cried at Ji Hao.

    Priest Sadness drawled and cried in a strange voice. Hearing him, the fading sadness was immediately aroused again in Ji Hao and Mr. Crow¡¯s heart. They trembled and nearly cried again.

    The Pan Gu bell rang and broke Priest Sadness¡¯s evil magic. The expressions of Ji Hao and Mr. Crow both changed. Mr. Crow cawed sonorously and raised the Fuso staff to bash Priest Sadness.

    Priest Sadness again gave a cold snort. He scornfully pulled out his swords and unhurriedly lunged them towards Mr. Crow¡¯s staff. His magic was evil, and his sword art was strange; the sword moves were especially simple and stiff.

    Following a thunderous bang, a raging fire was generated. Mr. Crow¡¯s Fuso staff was transformed from the Fuso tree. The staff bumped against Priest Sadness¡¯s sword and raised puffs of fire parks. Priest Sadness trembled, and immediately took a few steps back.

    A me kended on Priest Sadness¡¯s sleeve. Priest Sadness screamed, then swung his sword down and cut off that burning part of the sleeve. He then raised his head in shock as he stared at Mr. Crow¡¯s staff and hollered, "Old Fuso? Is this your real body? Where...Where is your soul?"

    Mr. Crow widened his beady eyes as much as he could while shouting at Priest Sadness, "Soul? In Sun Pce of course...Eh, as for what he has been doing there, I surely won¡¯t tell you that! Crying fatso, take this!"

    Before finishing his sentence, Mr. Crow raised the staff again to hit Priest Sadness. This time, Priest Sadness clearly had a much more serious attitude. That staff was transformed from Fuso tree; no one who had lived through the prehistorical era and heard of Fuso tree¡¯s name dared to take a strike from that staff.

    Bamboo Master helplessly looked at Ji Hao and said, "For the living cbash, inevitably, I¡¯ll offend Priest Yu Yu. Little friend, you shouldn¡¯t cast your eyes on these treasures!"

    Along with a slight sigh, countless shreds of bamboo shadows shed to Ji Hao from every direction. Among the bamboo shadows, Dragon Mother transformed into a golden beam of light and marched towards Ji Hao along with a deafening swish.

 Chapter 1818: Tong Jiongâ€™s Suggestion

    Chapter 1818: Tong Jiong¡¯s Suggestion

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!

    The Pan Gu bell vibrated at a scarily high frequency. The muffled bell rings sounded like countless saw des rubbing against each other, giving Ji Hao a sharp earache.

    Along with the buzzing of the bell, Priest Sadness¡¯s bitter cries could be heard from time to time. Hearing his cries was as ufortable as spreading a handful of burning mustard powder on one¡¯s ear, or putting some sharp iron sands into ones heart. That ufortable feeling would drive one crazy.

    Ji Hao and Mr. Crow had no energy left to fight back. Ji Hao controlled the Pan Gu bell with all of his power to shield Mr. Crow and himself. Mr. Crow had shifted back into his Gold Crow shape, ws sunk into Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder and wings extended. His golden feathers were straightened, as sharp as des, and burning ragingly. The blood had been flowing out of his beaks and eyes.

    Dragon Mother, Priest Sadness and Bamboo Master had joined hands. At the moment, they were striking at the Pan Gu bell unhurriedly.

    Dragon Mother¡¯s attacks were like a thunderstorm. Within a second, she sent billions of extremely thin golden light beams to Ji Hao. The thin light beams contained a tremendous prative power. Each strikeunched by Dragon Mother caused a terrifying, high-frequency oscition, which was strong enough to shatter all kinds of metals in the world.

    If the Pan Gu bell were an ordinary defensive treasure, it would have been broken by Dragon Mother¡¯s swift and violent attacks already. But, the Pan Gu bell was made from Saint Pan Gu¡¯s spine. That wasn¡¯t the entire spine of Saint Pan Gu, but after all, that was the strongest bone in Saint Pan Gu¡¯s body. No matter how crazily Dragon Mother tried, she could not break the bell.

    Bamboo Master¡¯s attacks were soft and unhurried, giving a feeling of Dao. Clear shreds of green bamboo shadows descended slowly. One strike released a wave of thunderbolts, the next strike generated electric currents, and the third green bamboo shadow brought gusts of sharp wind, which roared shrilly as they cut through the space.

    Bamboo Master¡¯s moves seemed to be slow, yet he had been casting all kinds of magic which could be based on green power. The magic powers burst from his hands like blooming flowers.

    Bamboo Master seemingly had a special ability, that every time his bamboo sticks nearly fell on the Pan Gu bell, Ji Hao saw shreds of green shadows sh through the space, leaving waves of ripples. For quite a few times, the bamboo sticks almost poked on Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    After being nearly hit for a few times, Ji Hao carefully observed Bamboo Master¡¯s moves. He found that Bamboo Master¡¯s bamboo sticks didn¡¯t only prate the space, but also went through time. His attacks were based on both space and time.

    Fortunately, the Pan Gu bell dominated the area around Ji Hao. Streams of Chaos power extended and shredded the spacetime like a vortex, turning the space around Ji Hao¡¯s body into Chaos and blocking Bamboo Master¡¯s attacks.

    Bamboo Master was patient. He lunged his bamboo stick towards Ji Hao andunched one strike after another while slowly walking around him. He looked like an old man who was taking a walk in a forest with his old dog after dinner. His easygoing manner even made the others jealous.

    Compared to Bamboo Master, who seemed to be so carefree, Dragon Mother¡¯s attacks were fierce and formidable indeed, but were at a lower level. Bamboo Master looked like a well-cultivated man, while Dragon Mother looked like an old vixen who had stripped herself and was making a scene on the street!

    As for Priest Sadness, he was like a meatball, squatting in a corner of the cave with his beady eyes fixed on Ji Hao. asionally, he put on his poker face and then gave a shrill cry...

    Priest Sadness¡¯s cries vibrated Ji Hao and Mr. Crow¡¯s internal organs, squeezing blood out of their mouths, ears, eyes,, and noses. The injuries weren¡¯t serious, but they were injured indeed, even though they had been under the Pan Gu bell¡¯s protection. Each time Ji Hao and Mr. Crow focused on defense, Priest Sadness would suddenly give went to a loud cry. It was like a man walking in a graveyard who had someone suddenly scream out loud right behind him. The scream might not scare this man, but it would surely disgust him!

    While defending against the attacks from all directions, Ji Hao slowly sat down and crossed his legs, then pulled out the Pan Gu sword and put it on his knees.

    Bamboo Master immediately slowed down. He looked at the Pan Gu sword, seeming to be afraid of it.

    "Old bamboo, why you scared? Why sacred? Eh? This boy is Yu Yu¡¯s disciple, not Yu Yu...You¡¯re not getting afraid of everyone with a sword after being cut by Yu Yu, are you?"

    "Poor Bitter Bamboo, my friend...hehe...Your great reputation...Hehe...But a little kid scared you...hehe..." Priest Sadness cried out sadly.

    Bamboo Master¡¯s face darkened. He took a deep breath, then suddenly transformed into a green whirlwind that gusted around the Chaos power released from the Pan Gu bell. Within this moment, Bamboo Master lunged his bamboo stick eighteen times in a row, causing a series of swishing noise.

    The Pan Gu bell quaked slightly, then a strange noise could be heard, that sounded like shattering crystals. All of a sudden, eighteen green bamboos prated the space and approached him slowly. A sizzling noise lingered around Ji Hao¡¯s ears. The Pan Gu bell cracked the space and disordered the time. When the eighteen bamboos were less than three-inch away from Ji Hao¡¯s body, he suddenly wielded the Pan Gu sword.

    An arc-shaped sword light shed across the air, as all eighteen bamboo sticks were cut broken by Ji Hao with one sword move.

    "Old bamboo, you know how to fight, don¡¯t you? Go on, fight harder. You can kill this kid!" Dragon Mother shouted.

    Ji Hao trembled slightly, and the Chaos power streams released from the bell were disordered for a moment. With the Pan Gu sword, Ji Hao cut the eighteen bamboo sticks, but Bamboo Master was far more powerful than him. He quivered intensely under a great counterforce, as if he were suffering an electric shock. He opened his mouth and let out a stream of blood.

    "He¡¯s not powerful enough...Sad, so sad, so, so sad...My friend Bitter Bamboo, you can wear him out!" Priest Sadness cried again.

    Ji Hao¡¯s face paled slightly. Indeed, he wasn¡¯t powerful enough, and when facing these old monsters, this was his biggest weakness. If they aimed at this weakness of his, Ji Hao could really be worn out by them. By then, he wouldn¡¯t be able to activate the Pan Gu bell anymore, and could only defend himself with his own body...

    In the jade board, Tong Jiong had his eyes fixed on Ji Hao all the time. "Emperor Ji Hao, we¡¯re fair-weather friends after all. How about this? You can have what¡¯s in the living cbash...as long as you promise to release me from this jade board and then make me the Heaven Master...to assure my freedom. What do you say?" Tong Jiongughed abruptly.

    "Good!" Ji Hao raised his eyebrows and growled without hesitation.

 Chapter 1819: Heaven Master Tong Jiong

    Chapter 1819: Heaven Master Tong Jiong

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Heaven master, heaven master, as this title simply stated, Heaven Masters were the masters of the heaven.

    The heaven could have an indefinite number of heaven masters. Heaven masters were usually revered powerful beings with measureless powers and abilities, selected by the five divine emperors. They had no specific duties, and only showed up around divine emperors. They were usually close to and trusted by divine emperors.

    Heaven masters stood at higher positions than divine gods, lower than no one but divine emperors. In the heaven, heaven masters weren¡¯t true power holders, but they were always respected and highly influential. Normally, they didn¡¯t have much of work to do, but they were protected by the natural fortune of the heaven. No natural disaster or danger or risk could ever fall on their heads. The life of heaven masters was free and easy.

    But asionally, when divine emperors or other divine gods ¡¯begged¡¯ them, depending on their mood, these powerful heaven masters might take some action, then earn a greatly high payback and reverence.

    All in all, heaven master was a divine official post with very little to do. They were paid well, but they had little responsibilities. Every heaven master was protected by the natural fortune of the heaven. Therefore, anyone who wanted to attack a heaven master would have to suffer a counterforce from the natural fortune. Taking up a post of heaven master was the perfect way to hide from enemies and mitigate risks.

    Ji Hao understood what Tong Jiong wanted. Under the current circumstances, he had no time to hesitate, but immediately epted Tong Jiong¡¯s suggestion.

    Tong Jiong chuckled and prepared to say something. But, Ji Hao shouted harshly, "But elder Tong Jiong, you have so many enemies. Your enemies were all weaker than you, but only slightly. If you join the heaven and stay under mymand, I would have to shoulder the hatred from the five, or even more of your enemies, for you."

    Tong Jiong paused and knitted his brows. Ji Hao was right. If he joined the heaven, he would never listen to Ji Hao¡¯s orders. Frankly speaking, this was just a deal. Tong Jiong offered to give Ji Hao the spring in the living cbash to boost up thetter¡¯s power and help him through this difficult situation. In return, Ji Hao would shield Tong Jiong with the heaven.

    The heaven could scare away many evil beings, but in the eyes of those ancient powerful beings...Based on Priest Sadness¡¯s attitude to the heaven, one should know that the name of the heaven wasn¡¯t quite useful sometimes.

    "You...What else do you want?" Tong Jiong felt a little painful for what Ji Hao might take away from him. But, he only weighed for one in ten-thousand of a second before he made the decision. He was sick of this bloody Feng Dao Mount. He had to seize this opportunity and get out. He had to leave, even if he needed to pay an extra price. He wanted to leave, at any cost, as long as he could afford the price.

    Ji Hao gripped the Pan Gu sword with both hands and again cut broken Bamboo Master¡¯s bamboo sticks. As a tremendous power vibrated Ji Hao¡¯s entire body, thin green thunderbolts drilled out of Ji Hao¡¯s body and left small cracks on his skin.

    Breathing deeply, Ji Hao said in a harsh tone, "First, you need to follow the rules of the heaven. You don¡¯t work, fine, but you can¡¯t cause the heaven any trouble, or make more enemies."

    Tong Jiong remained silent shortly and thenughed, "Alright. The heaven will pay me well, and I will have as many delicious foods as I want. The wine in the heaven is world-famous too. As long as I have good foods and wine, I won¡¯t go out to make troubles."

    Ji Hao nodded. He wielded his sleeve and let out the three treasures of Tong Jiong. Picking up the Tai-Yi maic force g, Ji Hao said, "I¡¯ll take this g as my payback. I¡¯ll beg my Shifu to turn it into a magic formation blueprint, and thus, my own sword formation will bepleted. It won¡¯t be as powerful as my Shifu¡¯s sword formation, but I believe it will be quite strong, right?"

    Tong Jiong raised his eyebrows, then sighed and praised Ji Hao loudly, "Eh? Good idea! My Tai-Yi maic force g controls the pre-world maic force, and it can cover the area tens of millions of miles wide in a moment. Pre-world maic force controls everything in this world, even including the space and time. Nothing can be free from it. If you truly turn it into a magic formation blueprint...you¡¯ll be able to ughter anyone who falls in it, won¡¯t you?"

    Tong Jiong, Dragon Mother, Bamboo Master and Priest Sadness nced at Ji Hao¡¯s Pan Gu sword simultaneously. While being trapped by the Tai-Yi maic force g, who could survive a lunge of the Pan Gu sword?. How many people or magic treasures in the world could survive a strike from the Pan Gu sword? Earlier, even Bamboo Master¡¯s bamboo sticks were cut broken by Ji Hao.

    Those bamboo sticks were made from Bamboo Master¡¯s real body. Perhaps, only the top-grade defensive treasures possessed by the real saints of this world...No, Pan Gu sword was especially sharp. With this sword, Ji Hao even had a chance to break the defensive treasures which belonged to saints, if he were strong enough!

    It was like a strong man defending himself with a wooden shield against a baby who was holding a holy weapon. Without a doubt, the baby couldn¡¯t break the wooden shield with the holy weapon. But, once the baby grew into a kid, the holy weapon would be a threat to the strong man with a wooden shield. If the kid grew into a young man, breaking the wooden shield with the holy weapon would no longer be difficult.

    If the young man grew into a strong man, he would be able to break the wooden shield effortlessly.

    Pan Gu sword was powerful. If Ji Hao¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t so much lower than the cultivation of these ancient powerful beings, which one of them could take one strike from the Pan Gu sword without dying?

    "Hehe, good, good, good!" Tong Jiong nodded. "I¡¯ve already merged myself into the great Dao of maic force, so this Tai-Yi maic force g is useless to me now. I nned to give it to my first disciple as a defensive treasure...Sadly, my disciples were ughtered by them...Never mind, never mind. Emperor Ji Hao, the Tai-Yu maic force g is yours now!"

    Through the Jade board, Tong Jiong drew a few lines towards the g, then cast a spell with a low voice. The Tai-Yi maic force g immediately vibrated in Ji Hao¡¯s hand. A strand of light rose from the small g and flew into the jade board.

    Seeing this, the eyes of Dragon Mother, Priest Sadness and Bamboo Master even turned green. Tong Gong had actually taken back his soul seal from the Tai-Yi maic force g, which meant the g was ownerless at the moment! This g was a cherished treasure of Tong Jiong, that back in the old days, he depended on it!

    Numberless powerful creatures were trapped in the Tai-Yi maic force g, and eventually became Tong Jiong¡¯s food.

    Before Dragon Mother and the other two took action, Ji Hao bit his tongue and let out a drop of spirit blood. The blood quickly merged into the Tai-Yi maic force g. At this moment, the original great Dao contained in Ji Hao¡¯s blood fit the great Dao of Pan Gu world perfectly. Therefore, the Tai-Yi maic force g didn¡¯t fight back, but immediately epted Ji Hao as its new owner.

    The Tai-Yi maic force g emitted a bright light. Whoosh! The entire cave was covered by a twisted and violent maic forcefield.

    Ji Haoughed out loud and activated his divine emperor seal. The seal glowed eye-dazzlingly and flew to the jade board.

    Tong Jiong put his head forward to ept this glow. A divine talisman rose from Tong Jiong¡¯s head, in the colors of purple and gold, and shone with a strong, warm light. At this very moment, Priest Tong Jiong became Heaven Master Tong Jiong.

 Chapter 1820: Free Tong Jiong

    Chapter 1820: Free Tong Jiong

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The moment the divine talisman rose from Tong Jiong¡¯s head, Dragon Mother¡¯s expression changed. "Together, let¡¯s kill his kid now!"

    The expressions on Bamboo Master and Priest Sadness¡¯ faces immediately turned especially serious. Bamboo Master took a deep breath and stood motionlessly as he silently boosted up his power. He was clearly preparing for a thunder strike.

    Priest Sadness dropped his mouth corners, with two streams of tears gushing out of his eye sockets. His eyes were crystal clear, but weirdly, his tears merged together in the air and generated miserable, sad, raging, or shrill cries.

    Instantly, waves of ripples were stirred up from the Chao power streams released from the Pan Gu bell. Priest Sadness¡¯ power slowly prated theyers of Chaos power, and seemed tond on Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    Fortunately, aside from the Pan Gu bell, Ji Hao had also activated the Tai-Yi maic force g. This great treasure indeed had a vast power. The space in the cave was immediately filled up by the maic force field. Thepletely disordered and violent maic force streams were beating, spiraling, turning the surrounding area, which was already turned into Chaos by the Pan Gu bell even more chaotic.

    Priest Sadness¡¯s cries were restrained by the maic force, then weakened by the Pan Gu bell. He had tried his best, but only faintly audible sound waves were sent into Ji Hao and Mr. Crow¡¯ ears. Compared to before, Priest Sadness¡¯s cries were way less harmful now.

    The defensive power generated from thebination of the Tai-Yi maic force g and the Pan Bu bell could be called as perfect.

    The Pan Gu bell¡¯s defense was definitely strong and straightforward. It followed the lead of Saint Pan Gu, who believed that one would attain the great Dao with strength, and break any magic with strength. No matter which type of attack the enemiesunched, the bell would directly take it and block it. Therefore, it had a high demand for Ji Hao¡¯s power.

    Unlike the Pan Gu bell, the defense of the Tai-Yi maic force g was based on the traceless, soft, but strong maic forcefield. It was like ayer of flexible materials which was added to the defense of the Pan Gu bell and perfected the Pan Gu bell¡¯s defense pattern.

    The defense provided by thebination of these two supreme treasures was three times stronger than that provided by the Pan Gu bell alone. But, Ji Hao merely needed to consume the same amount of power!

    What was even better, as the traceless maic forcefield filled up the space, everything within its coverage was under its control. Before, dragon Mother was a fast as lightning, that Ji Hao couldn¡¯t even see her moves clearly. But now, she was suddenly slowed down, as if she was walking in glue. Ji Hao clearly saw her every single move; he saw her slowly flying through the space, bringing up clear afterimages. Ji Hao even had the time to wield the Pan Gu sword and create a fierce strand of sword power by casting a secret Yu Yu¡¯s sword spell.

    The dark sword power roared across the Chaos streams, but the invisible maic forcefield did not give the sword power any resistance. On the contrary, it pushed behind it strongly. When Ji Hao sent out the sword power, he could still see it clearly. But, after the maic forcefield momentarily elerated the sword power, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t see its trail anymore. It became as fast as Dragon Mother without being affected by the maic force field.

    Crack!

    Before he made this move, Ji Hao had done the math. Based on Dragon Mother¡¯s moving speed, the sword power should strike right on her waist. But, after being elerated by the maic forcefield, the sword power tore apart the space and flew across her body before she approached Ji Hao.

    The sword power brushed across Dragon Mother¡¯s abdomen. Along with deafening tearing noises, Dragon Mother¡¯s luxurious golden and red dress sted into pieces. A thin sh was left on her belly, which was thickly covered in triangr scales, with drops of sticky, purple blood oozing out.

    If Ji Hao included the eleration in his calction, the sword power would have struck into Dragon Mother¡¯s body, shattered her scales, and drilled into her internal organs, injuring her severely.

    Dragon Mother was choked, and so was Bamboo Master. Priest Sadness immediately stopped crying, while a tremor went through his chubby body.

    "That¡¯s the smell of Pan Gu¡¯s axe!" Dragon Mother¡¯s face twisted. She red at Ji Hao and screamed hoarsely, "Back then, I was injured so badly by him with that axe. This is the smell of that axe, this is it!"

    Ji Hao smiled, cupped his hands to Dragon Mother, and responded, "Elder, like yesterday, you should be congratted once more!"

    Dragon Mother¡¯s face darkened in rage. She screamed sonorously while pouncing on Ji Hao, seeming to even risk her own life. She swiftly wielded her pair of arms and sent extremely thin beams of golden light to Ji Hao. However, he wasrgely slowed down by the maic force field. Before, her violent attacks couldy a heavy pressure on the Pan Gu bell. But now, she merely made the bell buzz slightly.

    Ji Hao immediately found confidence. He looked at Bamboo Master and asked smilingly, "Elder Bitter Bamboo, aren¡¯t you afraid that my Shifu might cut off all your bamboo roots?"

    Bamboo Master was gathering his power, but upon hearing Ji Hao, his heart was shaken. A big half of the power which was concentrated on his bamboo stick instantly faded, and the well-prepared secret magic suddenlyunched a counterforce on Bamboo Master. Suffering the counterforce, Bamboo Master¡¯s heart was even shaking, and he nearly vomited blood.

    "Emperor Ji Hao, I didn¡¯t lie earlier on. The heavy one is the living cbash. You just take it out and drink what¡¯s in it. The living cbash¡¯s power is the most nourishing thing in the world, with absolutely no side effects." Tong Jiongughed wildly out in the jade board.

    Breathing deeply, Tong Jiong stared at Dragon Mother, then gave a sneer and said to Ji Hao "Emperor, please quake the seal inside this mountain with your divine emperor seal...That seal is the power source of Feng Dao Mount. The moment you take it back, I¡¯lle out...Then, you can just leave this crazy dragon woman to me."

    "Seal?" Ji Hao raised his eyebrows. He immediately drilled his spirit power into Feng Dao Mount and touched the sphere of light which was beating like a heart, absorbing Chaos power, and releasing natural powers.

    Indeed, it was a seal created by the Green God, White God, and ck God from the ancient heaven!

    What did Tong Jiong do to make these three ancient divine emperors join hands to seal him in here?

    But, Ji Hao had already epted Tong Jiong¡¯s offer, and was toozy to eat his own words...Furthermore, the seal was made by three ancient divine emperors together. Ji Hao took out his own divine emperor seal and conveniently threw it to the ground. The seal swiftly sank into the mountain and fell on the light sphere.

    "Unseal!" Ji Hao cast a deep growl. The light sphere exploded into an extremely strong wave of natural powers that spread out.

    Inside the jade board, Tong Jiong trembled slightly, then locked his hands together and pped on the jade board. Along with a series of noises, countless thin cracks appeared on the jade board.

    Ji Hao immediately took out the living cbash, unplugged it, and poured the spring into his mouth.

    A warm, water-clear liquid was poured into his mouth, emitting a faint aroma.

 Chapter 1821: All Draw Back

    Chapter 1821: All Draw Back

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    As Tong Jiong said, absolutely no side effects.

    A warm power stream burst inside Ji Hao¡¯s stomach. It was soft and nourishing, with a beautiful aroma. Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao sighed infort, then crossed its legs in his spiritual space and began cultivating itself in coordination of this warm power, improving its power rapidly.

    Ji Hao sensed that his power and cultivation was both soaring, without any difficulty or bottleneck.

    Neither his physical body nor embryo of Dao sensed any pressure. When using other natural treasures for improving cultivation, the cultivator needed to suffer a great pressure from the treasure¡¯s power. If this cultivator failed to take the pressure, his or her body would be crushed and soul would perish. But, the spring in the living cbash was different. Inside the living cbash, the world¡¯s first trace of life-force absorbed essence natural powers, and generated this spring over a measureless period of time. Naturally, the spring contained a vast and pure life-force.

    Ji Hao¡¯s cultivation and power both improved rapidly. Within the time span of every breath, a considerable amount of pure power, which equaled to the result of a million years of severe cultivation of a saint, would merge into Ji Hao¡¯s body. The improvement of cultivation that Ji Hao achieved with every breath since he drank the spring would have cost him years, even tens of years.

    Waves of tremendous and mysterious power spread from Ji Hao¡¯s body. Ji Hao opened his three eyes, and the nine suns rose in his eye of Dao vented a scorching golden light. The space before his face was twisted and blurred, even burned into nothingness by the essence sun fire released from his erect eye.

    The bamboo stick in Bamboo Master¡¯s hands quaked slightly, as Bamboo Master took two steps backward, gave a dryugh, and said, "Alright...I...Dragon Mother, my friend, I won¡¯t be a part of this...At that time, he showed his mercy and didn¡¯t kill me. I should not offend Priest Yu Yu after all."

    Giving a bitter grin, Bamboo Master stepped back further, seeming to be quite unconfident.

    Priest Sadness opened his mouth, prepared to continue crying. But suddenly, a giant golden mill emerged from behind Ji Hao¡¯s head. A rumbling noise quaked the entire cave while a strong suction force was released from the mill. Priest Sadness only managed to give one cry before his soul was shaken slightly. The great suction force from the mill actually affected his soul and nearly dragged it out of his body!

    Priest Sadness carefully looked at the mill and found that it was covered in an especially dense natural rewards power. Natural rewards power was the natural destroyer of Priest Sadness¡¯s evil magic. Under the protection of the golden natural rewards light, nothing could hurt Ji Hao...If Ji Hao had had a chance to activate the mill of Dao earlier, Priest Sadness would have given up already.

    Priest Sadness observed the mill of Dao closer, then discovered in shock that one side of this mill was dark as ink and the other was bright. Apparently, this mill wasposed of the great Dao of destruction and the great Dao of creation.

    The great Dao of destruction and the great Dao of creation were extremely opposite, like Yin and Yang, ck and white, life and death. As Priest Yu Yu¡¯s disciple, Ji Hao must have learned Yu Yu¡¯s Dao of sword. After reaching the peak of Yu Yu¡¯s Dao of sword, he would be able to generate the great Dao of destruction, which could kill and destroy anything. But, where was the great Dao of creation in his mill of Dao from? Did he have other supporters?

    Priest Sadness began losing confidence. He wasn¡¯t a powerful being with a good reputation. Instead, he was a famous evil being back in the ancient time. Otherwise, the heaven wouldn¡¯t have deployed the divine forces to suppress him so many times. Atst, he survived the siege with Dragon Mother¡¯s help.

    There was one bad thing about evil beings, that they were all quite good at adapting themselves to changing circumstances. When Ji Hao activated the mill of great Dao, Priest Sadness was startled by the tremendous natural rewards power on the mill, then he was frightened when he discovered the great Dao of destruction and great Dao of creation from the mill.

    Shaking his head, Priest Sadness cupped his hands to Dragon Mother and said, "Dragon Mother, my dear friend, you invited me to Pu Ban City earlier...So I¡¯m going now. I¡¯m not good at flying or diving underground. I fly very slowly, and there is a long way to Pan Gu Mothend. I think I should leave for the city now."

    Priest Sadness stomped his foot against the ground, then transformed into a bitter and cold wind, gusting towards the entrance of the cave.

    Ji Hao hesitated shortly, then opened a crack on the maic forcefield to let Priest Sadness go.

    Seeing Priest Sadness leave, Bamboo Master immediately transformed into a green bolt of thunder, shing to the entrance. Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to keep him here, and let him out as well.

    His power had still been rising quickly. Because of his soaring power, some magical changes had been happening to his physical body. Strands of mist rose from his head and slowly formed a cloud upon his head. Meanwhile, his embryo of Dao was sensing countless types of great Dao of nature. At the moment, Ji Hao didn¡¯t have the time to try to stop Priest Sadness and Bamboo Master from leaving.

    Dragon Mother widely opened her blood-red eyes and red at Ji Hao, then cast a fierce nce at Tong Jiong, who was punching the jade board swiftly from the inside.

    Dragon Mother hated Ji Hao and Tong Jiong so much. She traveled countless miles to the deepest area of the starry void, and even used the secret teleporting formations which were built in the starry void by the dragon-kind. Finally, he found Bamboo Master and Priest Sadness, who both owed her favors and had to help her.

    Dragon Mother had a keen sense of smell. On the way back to Pan Gu Mothend, she suddenly smelled Mr. Crow and Ji Hao, then excitedly followed the smell to Feng Dao Mount with her two helpers.

    She thought that she could take out two enemies at one time, especially Tong Jiong, who ate her little boy...

    But this bloody Ji Hao actually broke the seal and released Tong Jiong!

    At this very moment, Dragon Mother even began to hate the few powerful beings who sealed Tong Jiong here in the first ce. How could they use a seal cast by divine emperors as the core of this sealing formation? Didn¡¯t they create a convenient condition for Ji Hao in this way?

    Ji Hao was a current divine emperor, and the heaven was a strictly ruled organization. The current divine emperors had absolute control of the seals left by former divine emperors. Therefore, Ji Hao broke the seal effortlessly and ruined Dragon Mother¡¯s n!

    If Dragon Mother knew the ones who built this sealing formation, she would definitely hunt them to the end of the world!

    Looking at Ji Hao, who was under the firm protection of the Pan Gu bell and the Tai-Yi maic force g, Dragon Mother roared ragingly and then turned around, moving to the entrance of the cave inrge steps.

    Ji Hao silently deactivated the Tai-Yi maic force g and let Dragon Mother go. While paying a big half of his attention on his improving power, he looked at the cracking jade board and grinned. "Elder Tong Jiong, congrattions on regaining your freedom!"

    The cracking noise could be heard without an end. Before long, the jade board shatteredpletely, and the nine pirs copsed. The nine pre-world supreme weapons quacked, attempting to escape, but were suddenly wrapped by nine clearly visible strands of maic force and dragged into a broad red sleeve.

    With a smile on his face, Tong Jiong came out of the broken jade board and unhurriedly walked to the Chaos power shield, which was released from the Pan Gu bell.

    "Why did you let Dragon Mother go? I¡¯m quite confident of keeping her here." He smiled at Ji Hao and asked in a mild tone.

 Chapter 1822: Suddenly Turn Hostile

    Chapter 1822: Suddenly Turn Hostile

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The cloud was hundreds of meters wide, floating above Ji Hao¡¯s head and slowly growing thicker andrger.

    Extremely sharp light beams descended from the cloud like needles. The lightsnded on the ground and sent up fire sparks that left countless deep tiny holes on the ground of this Feng Dao Mount cave, which was hard as steel.

    Hearing Tong Jiong, Ji Hao smiled and looked at him through the Chaos power streams released from the Pan Gu bell, then shook his head and said, "It¡¯s better to let them go...If Dragon Mother stayed, I¡¯d be worried."

    Tong Jiong narrowed his eyes and grinned, then looked at Ji Yao and shook his head. "Worry? About what? Emperor Ji Hao, you¡¯re not worrying that I might join hands with that crazy woman, are you? That old woman is seriously insane. I killed her little boy, which means I can never make peace with her." He said.

    "You can¡¯t make peace with her, that¡¯s true. But...About whether you and she would join hands or not...I¡¯m timid and unconfident, so I¡¯m careful and cautious, and dare not to make any careless mistake." Ji Hao continued smiling. Looking at Tong Jiong, he continued, "Elder, you¡¯re not someone with goodwill, but my Pan Gu bell and Pan Gu sword are both top-grade supreme treasures. Don¡¯t you want them?"

    Bamboo Master even managed to conquer his fear of Yu Yu andunch offensives against Ji Hao for the living cbash, which was highly beneficial to him. The Pan Gu sword and Pan Gu bell were no weaker than the living cbash. In fact, the bell and the sword were way more powerful than the living cbash. Ji Hao didn¡¯t believe that Tong Jiong wasn¡¯t tempted by his sword and bell.

    Bamboo Master looked quite like a well-cultivated being, a powerful being who was beyond the noisy world. But, Tong Jiong wasn¡¯t like Bamboo Master. Based on what Ji Hao knew about him so far, he was definitely an evil being. Appointing him as a heaven master was just a stopgap that Ji Hao used. If not for the spring in the living cbash, how could Ji Hao ever ept his offer?

    Tong Jiong frowned and gave a bitterugh. "Emperor Ji Hao, your words truly broke my heart and hurt my feeling! You appointed me as a heaven master yourself...The divine talismans have a strong binding force for its owner. Would I dare to disrespect you?"

    Ji Hao sighed. He looked at Tong Jiong and responded in an honest tone, "I appointed you as a heaven master because I want the spring in the living cbash. Under that situation, if I were killed by Dragon Mother and her two helpers, they would certainly try everything they could to torture you. You may survive, but you would suffer; even your three treasures would be taken away."

    "So, in that situation, I needed to save my own life, and you needed to save me. Therefore, you told me which one was the living cbash and you let me have the spring in it!" Said Ji Hao frankly, "That was my only chance to get the spring safely."

    "I immediately broke the seal and released you after I got the spring, because even though I¡¯ve drunk the spring, I needed a certain span of time for my power to grow. Plus, I didn¡¯t know if I would be able to defeat Dragon Mother and her two helpers after that." Ji Hao looked at Tong Jiong smilingly and said, "So, I released you immediately to force them to leave."

    Sighing again, Ji Hao continued candidly, "I didn¡¯t keep Dragon Mother here, because, as I just said...If you¡¯re alone, I have a chance to escape from you with my treasures. But, if Dragon Mother stays and you two join hands for my treasures, that would be bad!"

    "For this reason, Dragon Mother and her helpers must leave, so you¡¯d be alone. Elder, have I answered your question?" Ji Hao smiled faintly.

    Before Tong Jiong said anything, Ji Haoughed and continued, "As for the divine talisman¡¯s binding force, it may affect the other divine gods, but not you. You¡¯re a half-step saint who has merged with the great Dao of nature. I really don¡¯t believe that you can be restrained by the divine talisman!"

    "After all, the heaven is just like a representative of the great Dao of nature. How can the great Dao of nature be controlled by its representative?" Smiling at Tong Jiong, Ji Hao said seriously, "Elder, you¡¯re a ny-five percent saint already, and you¡¯re like an embodiment of a part of the great Dao...If a divine talisman could control you, then it would be a joke!"

    As Ji Hao finished his speech, Tong Jiong apuded and sighed sincerely, "Amazing, amazing. Yu Yu always solved every problem with his sword, but never used his brain, nor tried to bring out the facts and reasons. Interpersonal rtionships and tactful ns werepletely useless to him."

    "But unexpectedly, he took a kid like you as his disciple!" Tong Jiong sighed, "You are really...How can you even have so many thoughts?"

    Ji Hao grinned as he looked at Tong Jiong and said honestly, "Elder, if you really want to be a heaven master and live a free life, please swear to the great Dao of Pan Gu world...Then, send a half of your true spirit into my Pan Gu sword to be guarded...so I can believe that you really want to be a part of the heaven."

    Tong Jiong smiled. He took a circle around the Chaos power shield, which was released from the Pan Gu bell, then abruptly gave a long sigh and said, "Kid, you¡¯re right. Hmm, if you kept Dragon Mother here, I¡¯d surely join hands with her and take your sword and bell!"

    Sighing again, Tong Jiong¡¯s eyes shone with a blood-red light. Staring at Ji Hao, he said coldly, "I don¡¯t want this bell. I control the great Dao of maic force, and the maic force controls everything in the world. I have the strongest defensive power in the world, that ordinary people can¡¯t even approach me. So, the bell is useless to me."

    Shaking his head, Tong Jiong cast a greedy nce at the Pan Gu sword and said, "But this sword...This sword can hurt saints, even kill saints...If I can have this sword..."

    Ji Hao burst into a sonorous roar. Before Tong Jiong made a move, he wielded the Pan Gu sword and sent tens of strands of sword power towards Tong Jiong.

    Tong Jiong roared out loud as well and pointed his finger at Ji Hao. Suddenly, the Tai-Yi maic force g flew out of Ji Hao¡¯s sleeve. A strand of maic force wrapped up Ji Hao and Mr. Crow and next, Mr. Crow gave a caw while being dragged out of the Pan Gu bell¡¯s protection.

    The living cbash and dead cbash appeared in Tong Jiong¡¯s hands. Tong Jiong gripped Mr. Crow¡¯s neck and pointed the dead cbash at Mr. Crow¡¯s forehead. He smiled and nodded, then said, "I had taken back my soul seal in the Tai-Yi maic force g indeed, but I left something in it that allowed me to activate it for one time. With this one shot, this Gold Crow is my food now...Gold Crow soup, delicious, so delicious!"

    Ji Hao immediately stood up from the ground, his eyes bulged out and ring at Tong Jiong.

    "Don¡¯t you dare..."

    Ji Hao was going to threaten Tong Jiong, but he shut his mouth once he saw the fierce glow in Tong Jiong¡¯s eyes.

    "Smart. Now, throw the sword out!"

 Chapter 1823: The Evil One

    Chapter 1823: The Evil One

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Without any hesitation, Ji Hao raised the Pan Gu sword, prepared to throw it to Tong Jiong.

    Tong Jiong chuckled as he stared at Ji Hao and watched every move of his. The Pan Gu sword was way too powerful, that not even Dragon Mother¡¯s scales survived its sharp edge. Tong Jiong was worried that Ji Hao might y a trick to hurt him, as he didn¡¯t have a strong physical body.

    Mr. Crow cawed shrilly. He raised the Fuso staff with both hands and swung it towards Tong Jiong¡¯s head.

    Tong Jiong chuckled. Layers of traceless maic force pressed down, disabling Mr. Crow from moving. A golden transparent fire was burning on the Fuso staff. The golden fire and the maic force shed against each other and generated colorful mes.

    Ji Hao¡¯s hands moved. But, when he was about to throw out the Pan Gu sword, he paused with surprise, looking at the man who suddenly showed up behind Tong Jiong.

    The man was wearing a ck robe, with a cold and serious face. His straight hairs looked even like tightened steel wires, that every single hair had been giving a cold and fierce feeling, which could freeze anyone¡¯s heart. Four ck sword lights floated around him, rotating in a mysterious way as they drew a pair of Taiji diagrams, which had been spinning in opposite directions.

    The ck robe wasn¡¯t usual, but this man looked exactly like Yu Yu. His eyes were cold and deep, looking like a deep pool with countless sharp weapons lying in the bottom. These eyes were widely different from the eyes of that red-robed Yu Yu, the one Ji Hao was familiar with. But at first nce, Ji Hao knew that he must be Yu Yu!

    "What?" Seeing Ji Hao pause abruptly, Tong Jiong shouted with a frown, "Throw the sword out now."

    "This suddenly urred to me." Ji Hao looked at Tong Jiong seriously and said, "Elder, do you know my Shifu¡¯s name? Both this bell and this sword were forged by my Shifu and his two brothers. I¡¯m afraid it would be inappropriate for you to just take them away."

    "Inappropriate?" Tong Jiongughed quite loudly, without knowing that a man was standing right behind him, and was looking at him from head to toe like a butcher looking at a chubby pig. "What¡¯s Inappropriate? Priest Yu Yu...Hah, everyone else is afraid of him, but I¡¯m not. If I have your bell and sword..."

    The ck-robbed Yu Yu raised one finger and gently poked the back of Tong Jiong¡¯s neck.

    Tong Jiong paid all his attention to Ji Hao, but he also worried that Dragon Mother might return tounch a sneak attack to him. Therefore, he shielded his own body with multipleyers of maic forcefields. Technically, any living being or any weapon which approached him would be intercepted by the maic forcefields. Therefore, average cultivators couldn¡¯t even touch a hair of Tong Jiong right now.

    However, the ck-robed Yu Yu¡¯s finger prated theyers of maic forcefields and sank into Tong Jiong¡¯s skin, as easily as cutting a piece of tofu with a steel knife. Yu Yu¡¯s fingernails were half-inch-long and well sharpened. Tong Jiong never cultivated himself with body-strengthening methods. Consequently, his physical body was quite fragile. With one poke, Yu Yu left a half-inch-deep wound on the back of his neck.

    A stream of blood spurted out, startling Tong Jiong badly. While screaming, he hurriedly turned back and shielded himself behind Mr. Crow¡¯s body. Meanwhile, the dead cbash suddenly rose up from his hand, and the plug of the cbash moved slightly, seeming about to fly out.

    The ck-robed Yu Yu looked at Tong Jiong expressionlessly. The moment the dead cbash moved, he raised his left hand at lightning speed and gripped the dead cbash. Next, a dark sword light circled around the dead cbash and generated a loud ¡¯crack¡¯, as if something inside the dead cbash was cut broken.

    The dead cbash quietly fell in the ck-robed Yu Yu¡¯s hand, while Tong Jiong let out a mouthful of blood.

    "You!" Tong Jiong stared at the ck-robed Yu Yu. "Why¡¯re you here?"

    "You¡¯re not afraid of me, so why such a fuss?" The ck-robed Yu Yu looked at Tong Jiong with no expression. He was beardless, but Ji Hao somehow felt that his face was actually covered in a straightened sharp long beard, like a fierce tiger which was preparing to pounce on its prey.

    Coldly looking at Tong Jiong, the ck-robed Yu Yu said, "A cultivator should have a phlegmatic temperament, so you can remain calm even when the sky copses and the earth sinks...My friend, you¡¯re far, far from there!"

    "You, you, you!" Tong Jiong nced at the dead cbash with a heartache. He gave a resonant shout, then threw Mr. Crow to the ck-robed Yu Yu, transformed into a traceless beam of maic flow, and flew to the entrance of the cave.

    The ck-robed Yu Yu pointed his finger at the entrance. nk! Four dark beams of sword light rose from the entrance, then a sword formation flew out. The sword power filled up the entire cave while the sword lights shed across the air, interweaving. Tong Jiong howled, then his body reappeared. Along with a series of puffing noises, seven to eight bone-deep wounds were left on his body, with blood spurting out.

    "Yu Yu, my friend, this is a misunderstanding!" Tong Jiong screamed at Yu Yu, "This whole thing is a misunderstanding! I was kidding with your disciple...Emperor Ji Hao is a divine emperor, and I am a heaven master. How can I..."

    Another dark sword light flew out and cut off Tong Jiong¡¯s entire left arm, making him shriek.

    As the sword light spiraled around the broken arm, the arm exploded into a cloud of blood mist. Tong Jiong¡¯s face immediately paled. "Yu Yu, what do you want?" He yelled.

    The ck-robbed Yu Yu looked at Tong Jiong with a dark face and responded in a frosty voice, "I came to release you. But now, you will die!"

    Tong Jiong paused. With shock, he looked at Yu Yu and asked, "Release me? What do you mean? Eh? What on earth do you mean?"

    "Pan Luo and her friends sealed you in here. Do you know why? That year, you attempted to capture my disciple, Gui Ling, to make a soup...I had no time to waste on you, so I asked Pan Luo and her friends to seal you here, letting you cultivate your mind and reform yourself in this ce." The ck-robed Yu Yu exined coldly.

    With an awfully paled face, Tong Jiong looked at Yu Yu and murmured, "It was you, it was you...No wonder... They never liked each other, but they joined hands to plot against me!"

    "Shifu!" Ji Hao cupped his hands and politely bowed to the ck-robed Yu Yu.

    The ck-robbed Yu Yu turned around and glimpsed at Ji Hao, upturned his mouth corner with a solid effort and gave a faint smile, "Good disciple...The red-robed Yu Yu told me that you¡¯re good. You deserve to be my disciple...But in the future, you need to be more careful when dealing with these ancient scums."

    Giving a coldugh, Yu Yu continued with a nd tone, "I am the evil part of Yu Yu. He cut me out of his body, then I became Evil Yu Yu. Today, I¡¯ll get this Tong Jiong and make a good piece for you... with him."

    Before he finished, sword lights illuminated the entire cave.

 Chapter 1824: Peel It off from the Great Dao

    Chapter 1824: Peel It off from the Great Dao

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao widely opened his eyes, looking at the sword lights all over the cave with shock and an endless despair.

    Yes, despair.

    Evil Yu Yu¡¯s sword made him feel an endless despair. His sword was filled with an intent of killing, had no mercy, and left no hope. His sword of Dao existed to destroy. The heart of everyone who saw his sword would be upied by despair.

    Ji Hao trembled, then forcibly braced himself up and carefully watched the dark sword lights sh across the air. The sword lights left deep marks on his heart. Behind him, strands of dark sword intent were growing inside the mill of Dao, preparing for an eruption.

    The Dao of sword of destruction was one of the main branches of the great Dao of destruction. Evil Yu Yuunched a full sword strike in front of Ji Hao and allowed him to achieve a major improvement on his great Dao of destruction cultivation.

    Destruction and creation generated and supported each other. As Ji Hao¡¯s great Dao of destruction improved rapidly, the great Dao of creation in the mill of Dao was also rising.

    Strands of golden natural reward light flew into Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao, helping it to understand Yu Yu¡¯s Dao of sword of destruction better and deeper. Ji Hao clearly saw every beam of sword light and every shred and sword shadow, then memorized each strand of sword power.

    Gradually, the sword power which had been descending from the cloud above Ji Hao¡¯s head changed color, and began glowing with a dim, ck light. The sword lights from the cloud turned shaper and shaper, and the holes they left on the ground grew deeper and deeper.

    Evil Yu Yu wanted Ji Hao to learn. So, he slowed down his movements and carefully performed a powerful, destructive sword art. Within the dazzling ck sword lights, Tong Jiong looked like arge frozen fish, floating in the air without being able to move, and watch the dark sword lights brushing across his body like swiftly swimming fishes.

    Every beam of sword light left a clear sh on his body. The blood and flesh in the shes weren¡¯t cut off, but directly vanished when the sword lights shed across.

    Not only did the sword light vanish Tong Jiong¡¯s blood and flesh, wherever the sword lights reached, the space and all natural powers were cut broken, shredded, and destroyed. Those were simple sword lights, but Evil Yu Yu¡¯s sword lights did have the power to destroy everything, just like Ji Hao¡¯s mill of Dao.

    Ji Hao trembled all over. His fine hair stood straight up and pores opened, releasing a coldness.

    Was this Yu Yu¡¯s true power? Based on Ji Hao¡¯s current power, he clearly sensed that the power contained in every single beam of sword light that Yu Yu created was stranger than the power of his mill of Dao by a hundred folds!

    ¡¯Terrifying, terrifying, terrifying¡¯; this kind of thought repeated in Ji Hao¡¯s mind over and over again. This was Yu Yu¡¯s true power. What had been disyed by the ck-robed Yu Yu was the true power of a saint. And, the power which was shown by the other Yu Yu, the one that Ji Hao was familiar with, the natural and unrestrained, alcoholic red-robed Yu Yu, was just a tip of the iceberg, wasn¡¯t it?

    Red robe, ck robe, the personalities of these two Yu Yu were two opposite extremes.

    "Yu Yu, my friend, my soul has merged with the great Dao of nature. How can you kill me? You humiliated me. I can¡¯t defeat you, but don¡¯t me me for going after you disciples in the future!" Tong Jiong suddenly burst into a hoarse scream.

    "Didn¡¯t you go after Gui Ling already? If I weren¡¯t there in time, Gui Ling would have be a potful of turtle soup!" Evil Yu Yu gave an especially cold sneer and said, "I was merciful. I didn¡¯t kill you, and just asked my friends to seal you in here...Today, I came to release you, but you are again trying to hurt my disciple. You shall not me me for having no mercy this time!"

    Yu Yuughed evilly and sounded quite like a powerful devil. "Merging your soul with the Dao of nature...Big deal, huh? After all, you¡¯re still a breath away from that level!" He said harshly.

    Growling resonantly, Yu Yu released two beams of frosty ck light from his eyes. The space before him quaked. Next, within the area hundreds of meters radius, the space began squirming intensely, showing countless beautiful traces, full of splendor.

    Ji Hao cast a nce at these colorful traces, which were thickly covered in strange spell symbols. He immediately figured out that these were the great Dao of Pan Gu world, visualized by Yu Yu¡¯s mighty power.

    Dao was shapeless, traceless, colorless, silent, and mysterious. However, Evil Yu Yu visualized the great Dao of Pan Gu world and allowed Ji Hao to see every part of it clearly.

    The enormous traces of Dao slowly flew in front of Ji Hao like rivers. Evil Yu Yu abruptlyughed and pointed his finger at the traces of Dao. A colorful, flowing trace of Dao, which had countless spell symbols quickly rolling in it, jumped out. Then the other traces of Dao faded, leaving this single trace floating before Evil Yu Yu¡¯s face.

    "The great Dao of maic force, huh?" Evil Yu Yu sneered towards the pale-faced Tong Jiong, "No improvement? That year, before my friends sealed you, you were at this level. And now, you¡¯re still here. Ah, my mercy on you is wasted!"

    "Let me tell you this. You¡¯ve merged your soul with the great Dao, but you can¡¯t control the Dao, nor be a real part of the great Dao...This is like dripping a drop of oil into the sea. No matter how well you hide, in my eyes, the oil and water are separated. You¡¯re an inch away from truly merging with the great Dao, but this inch decided your fate!" Evil Yu Yu gaveughed evilly, then sent a beam of ck sword light into the great Dao of maic force.

    Colorful lightning bolts were generated. While screaming, Tong Jiong kneeled in the air and kowtowed quickly to Evil Yu Yu, crying and begging for mercy.

    Evil Yu Yu¡¯s face was filled with an intent of killing. Heughed out loud and made the ck sword light circle around the great Dao of maic force. A sizzling noise could be heard without an end. In about two hours, a colorful figure was dragged out of the great Dao of maic force.

    "My friend, you destroyed my foundation of Dao. This hate..." Tong Jiong stared at Yu Yu with a bone-deep hatred and a sheer desperation.

    "This hatred will never fade. So what? Today¡¯s result is due to that day¡¯s cause. Tong Jiong, you asked for this. Who can you me?" Said Evil Yu Yu.

    A dark sword light prated the forehead of the colorful figure.

    Tong Jiong gave vent to a shrill howl, then paused. Strands of colorfully glowing mist puffed out of his body, and meanwhile, his body began melting and copsing like a piece of ice under sunshine.

 Chapter 1825: Creating the Formation

    Chapter 1825: Creating the Formation

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Look carefully!" Carrying the colorful figure, Evil Yu Yu shouted at Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao concentrated his attention on Yu Yu. His spirit power expanded, covering the entire cave to grasp any change caused by Evil Yu Yu, also focusing on Tong Jiong¡¯s dying body and the colorful figure in Evil Yu Yu¡¯s hand. The colorful figure was Tong Jiong¡¯s soul, which was once merged with the great Dao of maic force.

    As a ny-five percent saint, Tong Jiong¡¯s every single fine hair contained endless secrets. His body was no longer a mortal body. Instead, it was condensed from the essence of great Dao and natural powers.

    When Tong Jiong¡¯s body copsed, the secret of the great Dao of maic force was unlocked in front of Ji Hao. Tong Jiong¡¯s body was like a well-sealed esoterica, recording a rich fund of knowledge and countless secrets. When his body copsed, the book was opened, page by page.

    Every word, every secret contained in the book was exposed.

    Ji Hao imprinted all these secrets about the great Dao of maic force in his embryo of Dao. He couldn¡¯t understand them all within a short span of time, but he had memorized the entire great Dao of maic force.

    Without billions of years of severe cultivation, an average cultivator couldn¡¯t possibly see through a certain part of the great Dao. But, because of Tong Jiong¡¯s selfless devotion, Ji Hao memorized the entire great Dao of maic force within a couple of hours.

    Suddenly, a scary changed happened to his widely expanded spirit power. The spirit power gathered towards his embryo of Dao and became a tiny spot.

    In the following moment, this nearly infinitesimal spot exploded along with a buzzing noise. At this very moment, the nature of Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power changed, turning traceless and especially strong. The special effect of maic forcefield was added to Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power, that wherever his spirit power reached, a maic forcefield would cover that area.

    The maic force field created by Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power was far weaker than the ones created by the Tai-Yi maic force g, but it was already strong enough to cause actual effects on metal objects, including all kinds of weapons, armors, and magic tools.

    Within the coverage of Ji Hao¡¯s spirit power, all metal objects were under Ji Hao¡¯s control. What a dreadful power!

    "You¡¯ve learned something, not bad!" Evil Yu Yu was seriously not good at smiling. He forcibly upturned a mouth corner and showed a faint smile that looked even worse than a crying face.

    Tong Jiong¡¯s body vanished slowly. The moment Tong Jiong¡¯s body disappeared, Ji Hao solemnly kneeled on the ground and kowtowed to Evil Yu Yu.

    Yu Yu did this on purpose. He was such a powerful being, that he could simply finish Tong Jiong with one sword move. But, he spent hours. Apparently, Yu Yu sacrificed a powerful creature who had a chance to be a saint in order to allow Ji Hao to ¡¯inherit¡¯ Tong Jiong¡¯s great Dao of maic force. He created such a great opportunity for Ji Hao. If Po and Gui Ling knew about this, they might feel a little jealousy, no matter how big-hearted they were ¡ª How could Yu Yu treat his disciples so unfairly?

    Tong Jiong¡¯s body was gone, but his colorfully glowing soul was still screaming shrilly.

    Before long, the scream of his soul was dulled, as Tong Jiong¡¯s true spirit was worn out, leaving a streak of colorful light lying on Evil Yu Yu¡¯s palm. The colorful light released strong waves of maic force that quaked the space. The space, time, and the great Dao in Feng Dao Mount were all twisted in a strange way because of the strong maic force waves.

    "Need a trace of your soul!" Evil Yu Yu extended a hand to Ji Hao and said, "Just a trace of your soul!"

    Ji Hao stood up. Under his will, a hair-thin strand of his soul flew out. Based on his current cultivation, losing this slight part of soul was like an ocean losing a drop of water, no effect at all.

    Evil Yu Yu grasped the trace of Ji Hao¡¯s soul and cast a spell, then conveniently sent this trace of soul into the enormous colorful streak of light. Immediately, Ji Hao felt that he had an extra embryo of Dao! And, this new embryo of Dao contained endless secrets about the pre-world and after-world maic force.

    "Ji Hao, my disciple, you have made some achievements on the Dao of sword. Since your brothers and sisters all have other things to do, I¡¯m afraid you will have to carry the purest sword spell of our sect forward." Carrying the colorful light, which was now connected with Ji Hao, Evil Yu Yu said in an evil tone, "Sword, a fierce weapon of killing... A good sword can cut everything in the world..."

    While Evil Yu Yu was making this speech about sword, the mysterious man snorted in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space. Obviously, the mysterious man didn¡¯t like swords. No matter how, the type of weapon that he loved the most was giant axes!

    "Yet, a man¡¯s power is limited. With a sword move, you can kill ten, a hundred, a thousand." Evil Yu Yu continued passionately, "But, if you are facing ten-thousand, a hundred-thousand, even a million enemies, how could you kill them all with one sword move? No other ways but a sword formation can make you win."

    "Like my sword formation...You¡¯ve borrowed my sword formation for a couple of times. You should know that once my sword formation is activated, even an elementary grade cultivator can ughter numberless living beings with it." Said Evil Yu Yu.

    He slightly lowered his head to look at Ji Hao, thenughed, "You just need a sword formation like that now. One sword formation isn¡¯t enough, you also need a spirit to stabilize it. Our generous friend Tong Jiong gave you the materials for you to make a sword formation, and also gave you himself as the spirit of your new sword formation! We have to ept his gifts. Otherwise, his kindness would be wasted!"

    Laughing out loud, Evil Yu Yu pointed his finger at the Tai-Yi maic force g, which was held in Ji Hao¡¯s hand. Following his move, the g and the pair of cbashes flew into his hands together.

    Evil Yu Yu then raised his head and nced at the ceiling of the cave to see what time it was. Afterward, he nodded and smiled, "Yu Yu told me to go back as soon as possible, as he needs my help...But, the time is enough. Hmm, you have quite a lot of useful things, especially this mill of Dao, plus this living cbash and dead cbash... Good, good!"

    As Yu Yu waved his hand, the size of the mill of Dao, which was spinning slowly behind Ji Hao, was halved. A half of the millstone slowly flew into Evil Yu Yu¡¯s hands. He sat in midair with his legs crossed, hands gripping the Tai-Yi maic force g as he shook it slightly and gave a deep growl.

    The colorful light flew into the Tai-Yi maic force g, which spread suddenly following a thunderous boom.

    The colorful maic light shone upon the space and shattered the Feng Dao Mount silently, destroying all the herbs that Ji Hao nned to bring back.

    Evil Yu Yu roared sonorously while waves of ck sword lights fell into the spread Tai-Yi maic force g and merged with the colorful light, and so did the half of Ji Hao¡¯s mill of Dao and the pair of cbashes.

    In the next moment, the nine pre-world weapons, which were collected by Tong Jiong just then, let out muffled buzzing noises. As Evil Yu Yu wielded his broad sleeve, the nine weapons fell apart, each leaving a spot of pure essence spirit light, being swallowed by the colorful maic light.

 Chapter 1826: Pre-world Magnetic Life and Death

    Chapter 1826: Pre-world Maic Life and Death

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The moment the nine pre-world weapons fell apart, Ji Hao¡¯s heart twitched intensely.

    Those were nine pre-world supreme treasures, fierce killing weapons, and were used for sealing Tong Jiong back in the ancient time. But, Evil Yu Yu crushed them with one single move, extracted their pre-world spirits, and merged those into the sword formation!

    So powerful, so cruel, so fierce and strong! He was indeed the embodiment of the evil side of Yu Yu.

    A colorful light spun swiftly in Evil Yu Yu¡¯s hands. From the space, tremendous waves of Chaos power roared into this colorful light. Apart from the Chaos power, the powers of the great Dao of destruction and creation, which Ji Hao had already familiar with, had both been generated from the Chaos and were merging into the colorful light.

    The Dao of destruction added a killing power to this colorful light. The killing power grew stronger and stronger, purer and purer, and gradually generated a death power. The death power turned wider and wider, spreading out a despairing cold feeling, and from the cold and empty feeling, a trace of quietus power could be sensed...

    The Dao of creation gathered the killing power, death power, coldness, emptiness, and quietus in the colorful light together, carefully mixed and fermented, then turned these ¡¯raw materials¡¯ into a delicious wine. After this ¡¯fermentation process¡¯, the powers of different types of Dao in the colorful light were blended and bnced, eventually turning into an indescribable, mysterious, pure kind of power, which existed for destruction, but wasplicated and elusive.

    As an inurate metaphor, this was like the fact that every living being would eventually die, but in different ways, such as drowning, hanging, burning, dying in battles...No one in the world could know all ways of death.

    A man who was so afraid of drowning decided to stay away from all rivers andkes and oceans. But one day, he was identally choked to death by a mouthful of water.

    A man worried that he might die from falling, so he decided to never climb a mountain. But one day, he was smashed to death by a rock that fell off a cliff.

    A man didn¡¯t want to die in battles, so he lived in seclusion, and isted himself from the rest of the world. But one day, he encountered a fierce tiger in the forest and was killed.

    There was no way to describe all the ways of death. Under the effect of the Dao of creation, the powers in the colorful light turned more and moreplicated, like the strong andplicated mouthful of a hundred-year-old wine. A good wine might make a man want to die, over and over again.

    The living cbash and dead cbash contained the great Dao of life and death. Tong Jiong owed the pair of cbashes forever, yet he failed to reveal their secrets. But, Yu Yu didn¡¯t care about the secrets hiding in these two cbashes. He simply pointed at them and made them disintegrate, then merge them into the colorful light.

    The colorful light turned even moreplicated. Gradually, the colors of ck and white emerged from the light and grew thicker and thicker, slowly dulling the vivid colors of the light and turning it colorless. As the colors faded, the light turned darker and darker, more and more mysterious in Yu Yu¡¯s hand.

    The first trace of intent of killing in this world expanded rapidly in Yu Yu¡¯s hand. It devoured the Chaos power from all directions and spread a thrilling aura of killing. Hearing a series of nks, Ji Hao sensed waves of coldnessing straight at his face.

    The Pan Gu bell activated itself and released strands of Chaos power to shield Ji Hao. But still, due to Ji Hao¡¯s carelessness, a traceless killing power attacked him and left a bone-deep wound on his face.

    Blood gushed out of the wound. With shock, Ji Hao hurriedly activated his spirit blood to heal it.

    Ji Hao had a Pan Gu body, but he spent a quarter of an hour to heal that half-foot-long, inch-deep wound! The traceless yet bone-piercingly cold killing power lingered on his face, neutralizing Ji Hao¡¯s spirit blood power and squeezing more blood out of the wound. By the time arge amount of lifeless blood sshed on the ground, Ji Hao finally managed to heal this wound.

    In terms of physical body cultivation, Ji Hao was among the best in Pan Gu world. However, under the protection of the Pan Gu bell, he was injured so easily by this killing power, and he spent a long span of time to heal the injury. It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine how miserable an ordinary man would end up being if this killing powernded on his body.

    Life and death supported each other, cycling. The Dao of destruction, Dao of creation, living power, life-force, and the ever-changing maic force...The colorless light changed slowly in Yu Yu¡¯s hand and turned more and more mysterious. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t see through it, even though he had a trace of soul merged with it.

    After an unknown span of time, Ji Hao heard a thunderous growl from Evil Yu Yu. Evil Yu Yu shook his wrists and showed a square formation blueprint which was wrapped in strands of mist, and had a magical white and ck glow inside it.

    "The formation is here. Where are your formation treasures?" Asked Evil Yu Yu harshly.

    Ji Hao roared resonantly. He opened his eyes and threw the Pan Gu bell, Pan Gu sword, and the golden bridge into the blueprint.

    Following a thunderous buzz, the formation blueprint emitted an eye-dazzling light. Next, the foot-squared blueprint expanded rapidly and covered a hundred-million-miles area within a blink of an eye.

    The Pan Gu bell floated upon the blueprint, releasing streams of Chaos power to strengthen the formation.

    The golden bridge transformed into a golden rainbow and allowed Ji Hao to move freely and swiftly in this vast formation.

    The Pan Gu sword stood right in the center of the formation, raising strands of sword power. Inside the formation, the traceless maic force had been waving, shreds of sword shadows had been shing, and the ck and white sword lights had been rising along with a frosty mist.

    Ji Hao walked into the formation withrge steps and gave a bright shout. Following his voice, the formation glowed brightly and created an independent space. In this space, the sky was dark and the earth was white as snow. In the next moment, the sky was brightened and the earth was darkened. As the brightness and darkness shifted inside the sword formation, a suffocating aura of killing was generated.

    Pop!

    Within the sword formation, all living beings except Ji Hao vanished.

    "Great formation, kill quickly." Evil Yu Yu nodded in satisfaction. This sword formation was based on the Tai-Yi maic force g, made with the dead cbash, living cbash, and the nine pre-world supreme treasures, then stabilized by Pan Gu sword, Pan Gu bell, and the golden bridge...

    "Good disciple, name it!" Evil Yu Yu took out a ck wine cbash from a sleeve and delightfully gave himself arge mouthful of wine.

    Ji Hao pondered for a second, then chuckled and responded, "Sure! Pre-world Maic life and death sword formation."

 Chapter 1827: Dragon Mother Returns

    Chapter 1827: Dragon Mother Returns

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao sat in the sword formation with his legs crossed and silently sensed its power through the formation spirit.

    The power of the sword formation flooded into his body in endless streams. While epting the power, Ji Hao felt a deeper and deeper understanding of this sword formation bloom in his embryo of Dao like countless lotuses. Along with a series of nks, the secrets about the multiple types of fierce powers contained in the formation were clearly carved on his embryo of Dao.

    After drinking the spring from the living cbash, Ji Hao¡¯s power and cultivation had still been rising rapidly. At the moment, his soul and spirit had thoroughly merged into the sword formation, because of which, an extremely sharp sword intent was added to his soaring power. Under the effect of the sword intent, his power turned purer and purer, sharper and sharper, with a higher and higher concentration.

    Saint power was the purest pre-world divine material, strong and wless. This formation made by Evil Yu Yu was exactly like a forging furnace, brought the saint¡¯s power that Ji Hao attained to a higher level, just like forging some ordinary materials into a matchless weapon.

    The strands of sword power which had been descending from the miles wide cloud above Ji Hao¡¯s head were now in rough sword shapes, looking like shreds of shadows of swords. Therge ones among these differently sized sword shadows were merely about a foot long. These sword shadows fell speedily from the cloud as they left clear ck space cracks in the Chaos.

    "Sword cutting the space...My Dao of sword will have a sessor!" Evil Yu Yu looked at Ji Hao and nodded in satisfaction. Pouring more wine into his mouth, he abruptly clenched his teeth and beganining, "Po is such a b*stard. He¡¯s the big brother, yet he is obsessed in forging treasures. That is fine actually. After all, the Dao of forging is a branch of the Dao of magic formation, and a major type of Dao of our sect!"

    "But, as a big brother, he let his little brother surpass him in the Dao of sword. Isn¡¯t he ashamed?" Evil Yu Yu shook his head and tightened his face suddenly, then gave a cold snort. He transformed into a dark beam of sword light and flew into Ji Hao¡¯s sword formation, disappeared amidst the shing ck and while sword lights.

    Mr. Crow cawed shrilly. He swiftly picked up the Fuso tree and cautiously stood behind Ji Hao. The Fuso staff quaked and released tens of fire dragons, drawing a giant circle around Ji Hao and Mr. Crow.

    All of a sudden, a crimson Chaos tide was crushed by a punch. Next, Dragon Mother marched out of the crushed Chaos tide whileughing wildly, "Hah, old Tong Jiong, Ji Hao kid, have you killed each other yet?" Her body was thickly covered with small dragon scales.

    Bamboo Master wielded his bamboo stick and created shreds of bamboo shadows, which quickly expanded into a bamboo forest and formed a small independent world that blocked the Chaos tide. Priest Sadness silently followed behind Bamboo Master, his eyes narrowed while vigntly looking around.

    Faintly audible cries had been spreading from Priest Sadness¡¯s body. He carried a long white x streamer. Tens of sad faces were painted on the streamer. Some were old, some were young, some belonged to men, and some belonged to women. These faces were twisted and crying ceaselessly, with tears spurting out of their eyes.

    Seeing Ji Hao in the Chaos alone, Dragon Mother immediately raised her brows and burst into a louderughter, "Ji Hao kid? Why are you alone? Where¡¯s Tong Jiong? Where the mountain?"

    Before Ji Hao answered her questions, Dragon Mother turned back and confidentlyughed to her helpers, "I have a bad temper, but I know people. How could Tong Jiong and Ji Hao truly help each other? They would be enemies once we left. Hah, Tong Jiong¡¯s three spirit supreme treasures, and the nine supreme weapons which were used for sealing him...!"

    "And this bell, this sword, and this...What is this golden rainbow?" Priest Sadness looked at Ji Hao and grinned greedily.

    Ji Hao was digging into the sword formation. Hearing Dragon Mother and her helpers, he opened his eyes. Looking at Dragon Mother, Bamboo Master, and Priest Sadness, who returned after leaving, he asked with surprise, "Did you know that Tong Jiong and I would turn against each other? You left earlier but have now returned, because..."

    "If you didn¡¯t fight, fine, I¡¯d have enough time to simply turn around and leave, losing nothing except some time. But, if you are fighting each other, we¡¯d have a perfect chance to stab you from the back, without giving you the time to react. We would kill you, or injure you if we couldn¡¯t kill you. All in all, we had to get something from you." Dragon Motherughed and responded.

    Breathing deeply, Dragon Mother excitedly rubbed her hands. The scales on her palms tinkled against each other and generated dazzling fire sparks. "I didn¡¯t know that old Tong Jiong was so specious. Ah, he had been sealed for so many years. Perhaps, he consumed up his life-force long ago, so Ji Hao kid killed him, right?" Dragon Motherughed.

    Priest Sadness put on an especially serious face and said, "If Ji Hao kid did kill Tong Jiong, he must be exhausted now, right? Otherwise, why would he sit here and rest? The mountain is gone. I think it was shattered by the impact waves caused by their fight!"

    Bamboo Master sighed slightly. He took a step forward and looked at Ji Hao passionately as he said, "Emperor Ji Hao, I don¡¯t want to go against the heaven...But about what¡¯s left by Priest Tong Jiong...Treasures have spirits, and should be owned by virtuous people..."

    Ji Hao rolled his eyes and took a deep, deep breath. Then he gave a long sigh, and began talking with a deep feeling of mercy, like Priest Hua and Priest Mu, "My friends, Tong Jiong¡¯s treasures are destined to belong to our sect. You shall stop thinking about them."

    Ji Hao grinned brightly and continued, "Treasures have spirits, and should belong to virtuous people. I am a divine emperor from the heaven. I have a measureless amount of natural reward power. So clearly, I am a virtuous person."

    Dragon Mother, Priest Sadness and Bamboo Master quivered simultaneously while gazing at Ji Hao with a strange expression.

    After quite a while, Priest Sadness suddenly shouted out, "Where did this little b*stard learn that tone from? Today, I will teach him a lesson...Bloody Priest Mu and Priest Hua! Destiny, destiny? Is anything in the world not destined to belong to them?"

    Priest Sadness roared in rage and waved his streamer. Tens of blurry pale faces flew out of the streamer and rushed to Ji Hao along with deafening cries, diving into the sword formation.

    Priest Sadness then pulled out a sword and created a white misty sword light to shield his entire body, then bent his body slightly and marched to Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao hadn¡¯t activated the sword formation yet, but Priest Sadness just rushed in on his own initiative.

    Laughing out loud, Ji Hao pointed his finger at Priest Sadness. A bolt of Yu Yu¡¯s divine thunder struck on the Pan Gu sword, then a shrill sword buzz could be heard. In the sword formation, the maic force quaked intensely and disabled the tens of pale faces from moving.

    Not only the tens of pale faces, Priest Sadness¡¯s moving speed suddenly dropped by over a thousand folds as well. He was now moving forward inch by inch.

    "Sword formation?" Dragon Mother and Bamboo Master eximed.

 Chapter 1828: First Try

    Chapter 1828: First Try

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Priest Sadness had truly saved Dragon Mother and Bamboo Master

    The Pan Gu bell, Pan Gu sword, and the golden bridge floated in Ji Hao¡¯s sword formation, emitting a bright light to illuminate the area. Except for these three treasures, the rest of the sword formation was dark. The sword lights in the sword formation were dim, and the maic force was traceless; the sword light shed across the space, without catching any attention.

    If Priest Sadness didn¡¯t rush straight into the sword formation, and if he wasn¡¯t slowed down suddenly, Dragon Mother would never discover this sword formation, and would certainly follow Priest Sadness in.

    "Sword formation!" Bamboo Master curved down his lip corners, as if he suddenly recalled some bitter old memories.

    That year, with one sword move, Yu Yu nearly cut off all his bamboo roots and ruined his foundation of Dao. Since then, he had always been so afraid of Yu Yu¡¯s sword. Ji Hao was Yu Yu¡¯s disciple, and had spread an unknown sword formation in this ce...Bamboo Master felt like a man who was frightened by a rope right after getting bitten by a snake...

    That was a painful feeling, and both his soul and physical body couldn¡¯t stop trembling.

    Dragon Mother gave an evilugh, "He¡¯s just a little kid. What kind of powerful sword formation can he possibly have? He¡¯s just bluffing..."

    Before Dragon Mother finished, Ji Hao pointed his finger at her and Bamboo Master. The pre-world maic forcefield swirled out and dragged Dragon Mother and Bamboo Master into the sword formation.

    Thud!

    Strands of Chaos power descended from the bell and wrapped up the entire sword formation, making it look like a giant egg. In the independent space created by the sword formation, the sky and the earth disappeared, leaving streams of Chaos power rolling and interweaving. Within the Chaos power, the traceless yet especially strong maic force rose up. Dragon Mother, Bamboo Master, and Priest Sadness paused simultaneously, then slowed down.

    As the one who rushed into this formation first, Priest Sadness tightened his face and red at Ji Hao, who was merely about tens of miles away from him. Usually, Priest Sadness could cover this short distance with one single step, but at the moment, he felt like carrying tens of thousands of giant mountains and being dragged by countless strong hands. Different types of twisted power had been pulling his body in different directions, making his move harder and harder.

    In tens of breaths, Priest Sadness only managed to make seven to eight steps, and each step only covered about half an inch. What was worse, after he moved forward for seven to eight steps with all his strength, the distance between Ji Hao wasn¡¯t shortened at all. On the contrary, the distance turnedrger.

    A faint ckness emerged from the sky, while the earth was brightened slightly. The ckness and brightness shifted suddenly, while a frosty beam of sword light shed across the space.

    For the very first time, this pre-world maic life and death sword formation, which was made by Yu Yu himself, showed its power. The moment the sword light appeared, Priest Sadness burst into a howl with both shock and anger. As he wielded the long streamer, the tens of shrilly crying blurry faces immediately merged together and shielded him behind.

    The ck sword light quietly brushed across those faces. Along with a sad cry, the tens of blurry faces were cut broken. The Dao of destruction contained in the sword light vanished these blurry faces. Priest Sadness screamed ragingly, as a three-feet-long, hair-thin tear appeared on his streamer.

    Streams of evil power flooded out of the streamer to fix it. But, a thin strand of sword power lingered around the tear. No matter how hard Priest Sadness tried, the tear squirmed quickly, but was never fixed. Furthermore, clouds of gray mist had been puffing out of the tear. With that, the tens of twisted faces painted on the streamer dimmed, and its glow was dulled gradually.

    "Damn it!" Priest Sadness shouted. This streamer was an important treasure, connected with his life. The tear on it was barely visible, but Priest Sadness suffered a severe harm and a terrible heartache because of it. He almost cried out again.

    "My friend, be careful. Your ¡¯tragic streamer¡¯ can hurt primordial spirits and damage souls, but it¡¯s not a shield or an armor. How can you use it to defend against this sword formation?" Bamboo Master couldn¡¯t bear watching this, but hurriedly reminded Priest Sadness. "You look down upon this kid. You must remember that he¡¯s Yu Yu¡¯s disciple!"

    Sadness¡¯s tightened face blushed.

    Bamboo Master was right. His streamer could brutally hurt souls and control primordial spirits, but ever since it appeared it the world, it never had a function of a shield or an armor! But, Priest Sadness actually used it to shield himself against a sword light. That wasn¡¯t the streamer¡¯s problem; the problem was that Priest Sadness¡¯s brain wasn¡¯t working at that moment.

    Snorting coldly, Priest Sadness raised his left hand. A bowl flew out of his hand, glowing with a faint yellow light. The simply shaped bowl was made from yellow jade, with a few faintly visible patterns of mountain were sparkling on its surface. The heavy yellow light became a meters thick light shield, firmly covering Priest Sadness.

    Priest Sadnessughed coldly, "This ¡¯hundred-mountain bowl¡¯ is..."

    Before he finished, another bolt of Yu Yu¡¯s divine thunder struck on the Pan Gu sword. Along with the lingering buzzing noises, a wave of sword lights was elerated by the invisible maic field, which tore apart the space and descended on Priest Sadness.

    Before the sword lightsnded on the yellow light shield, Ji Hao abruptly pointed his finger at the golden rainbow, which was transformed from the golden bridge, and connected the ends of this sword formation. Tens of sword lights shed and directly prated the yellow light shield, appearing right before Priest Sadness¡¯s face.

    The life-force and death power shifted again and germinated a despairing power of destruction, looming on Priest Sadness.

    Priest Sadness¡¯s face paled immediately. "Kid, don¡¯t you dare..." He shrieked hoarsely, his face twisted.

    Before his voice faded, a series of puffing noise could be heard. The maic force field served like countless strong ropes, leading the sword lights to cut through Priest Sadness¡¯s body over and over again. Numberless holes were left on Priest Sadness body, as blood sshed along with deafening screams. Within a second, Priest Sadness¡¯s body was crushed by the sword lights into a cloud of blood mist.

    Watching this, Dagon Mother and Bamboo Master were dumbfounded.

    Priest Sadness cultivated himself with pure soul magic. He was best at casting all kinds of secret dark magic to brutally hurt his targets¡¯ souls. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to even see his face before their souls were destroyed by him. Priest Sadness didn¡¯t have an unbreakable body, but the before Dragon Mother and Bamboo Master could think properly, Ji Hao directly destroyed Priest Sadness¡¯s body with such a short span of time, and with a not so famous sword formation!

    A shrill shriek echoed through the space. Priest Sadness¡¯s soul broke out of the blood mist and screamed at Ji Hao, "Ji Hao kid, don¡¯t you dare..."

    A ck sword light appeared suddenly and prated Priest Sadness¡¯s soul from the top of its head to the bottom of its feet.

    "Killing an old pig? Why don¡¯t I dare to? Cut the crap, shall we?"

 Chapter 1829: Cut the Treasure

    Chapter 1829: Cut the Treasure

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Priest Sadness screamed shrilly as his soul was mped in the Chaos by a tremendous beam of sword light, unable to move at all. Waves of thin but extremely sharp sword power strands erupted, leaving countless tiny holes on his soul and turning his soul into a sieve.

    Streams of pale grey power flew out of Priest Sadness¡¯s soul, transforming into numberless sesame sized twisted faces that screamed ear-piercingly. But before long, all these tiny twisted faces were turned into nothingness by the sword power.

    Suddenly, abundant soul grains appeared in the pre-world maic life and death sword formation. The soul grains were pure and strong, looking like flowing mercury that quickly spread in all directions. Priest Sadness cultivated himself with the great Dao of soul. His cries could directly hurt primordial spirits and souls, and his soul was especially powerful, containing a measureless amount of original soul power.

    Ji Hao opened up countless tiny holes on Priest Sadness¡¯s soul with the sword power. Through these tiny holes, Priest Sadness¡¯s original soul power was leaking out, being purified by the sword formation and turned into the most basic soul grains that spread in the formation.

    The pale-grey evil power surged and gradually condensed into palm-sized pale-grey lotuses, forming a thick lotus wall surrounding Priest Sadness¡¯s soul.

    Thousands of meters long beams of pale-grey light shone out of the eyes of Priest Sadness¡¯s soul. He looked at Ji Hao andughed in a high-pitched, dry voice, "Ji Hao kid, you can hurt my soul, but you can¡¯t kill me! My soul has merged with the great Dao of soul. I am a part of the great Dao of nature now. I will never die. Unless the great Dao of Pan Gu world copses and the great Dao of soul is destroyed, you can¡¯t hurt my foundation of Dao, no matter how many times you injure me!"

    Priest Sadness¡¯s soul took a deep breath. Abruptly, a ten-thousand-miles-long space crack appeared. Along with a deafening rumbling noise, a grey-white tide descended from the crack and transformed into beams of pale-grey light that flew into Priest Sadness¡¯s soul.

    Priest Sadness¡¯s sieve-like, dim soul immediately shone with a dazzling light, like a burnt out oilmp suddenly being filled up with the bestmp-oil, again emitting a beautiful light.

    Laughing with that high-pitched voice, Priest Sadness red at Ji Hao. While enduring the piercing pain that came from his nearly shredded soul, he opened his mouth and let out a white bone pendant. A ferocious-looking devil portrait was embossed on the white bone pendant. As Priest Sadness cast a spell, the devil suddenly opened its eyes.

    Two beams of white light sliced through space, shing towards Ji Hao¡¯s head.

    Ji Hao sneered and pointed his finger at the Pan Gu bell. The bell buzzed, and the maic force in the sword formation began waving intensely, smashing the space. The distance between Ji Hao and Priest Sadness was instantly expanded to tens of millions of miles.

    The white light approached. But, each time the white light moved a foot further, the distance between Ji Hao and Priest Sadness grew three meters longer. When the white lights moved three meters forward, the distance expanded by a mile, and when the white lights moved for a mile, the distance between Ji Hao and Priest Sadness had already reached hundreds of millions of miles!

    The two immeasurably powerful beams of white light shed in space for a quarter of an hour, covering an unknown distance, but were eventually worn out. Atst, the white light faded amongyers of shields of maic force.

    The expressions on Dragon Mother and Bamboo Master¡¯s faces changed immediately. Ji Hao¡¯s sword formation was not only powerful, but also magically flexible.

    Priest Sadness¡¯s jade pendant was a spirit treasure. It was naturally created along with the great Dao of soul back when Saint Pan Gu created this world. This jade pendant had the power to find a soul from a thousand miles away, and kill its targets without being noticed. The two beams of while light released from it could swirl any soul away, unless the owner of the soul was a saint whose soul had merged thoroughly with the great Dao and could never die, or was protected by a top-grade supreme treasure.

    This bone pendant was Priest Sadness¡¯s most powerful treasure. He wouldn¡¯t use it unless he had to, but once he activated it, someone would die. Priest Sadness had done many evil things back in the ancient time, and his streamer had swallowed numberless souls. However, no one ever managed to do anything to him, mostly because of this bone pendant.

    Nevertheless, the soul-descrying light released from this bone pendant was actually worn out by Ji Hao¡¯s sword formation. How amazing!

    While looking at Priest Sadness¡¯s soul, who was nailed in space by a sword light and could not move, Dragon Mother and Bamboo Master¡¯ eyes dazzled. They had now discovered that the situation was unfavorable, and seemed to want to flee.

    However, Bamboo Master couldn¡¯t bear leaving Priest Sadness here alone. After all, they were friends, and both came out of their solitude because of Dragon Mother¡¯s invitation. Bamboo Master felt that leaving Priest Sadness here alone was morally wrong.

    Dragon Mother struggled. She had no moral pressure; instead, she was simply too ashamed to run.

    If Bamboo Master weren¡¯t here, she would walk straight away without being concerned about Priest Sadness¡¯s life, but he was here. If he saw Dragon Mother leave Priest Sadness and flee alone, would she still have the face to see anyone in the future?

    Dragon Mother and Bamboo Master quickly exchanged a nce. Bamboo Master¡¯s eyes showed hesitation, while Dragon Mother¡¯s eyes were filled with determination, ¡¯Try attacking this sword formation!¡¯ If they managed to break this sword formation, things would be perfect...But if they failed, she would have to wait until Bamboo Master and Priest Sadness both died, before she could run alone without worry!

    What made her struggle was that if Ji Hao couldn¡¯t kill Priest Sadness and Bamboo Master, her bad reputation of leaving her friends and fleeing would still spread!

    "My friend Sadness, hang on. Bitter Bamboo and I areing to save you!" Clicking her lips, Dragon Mother gave a shout.

    Bamboo Master gave a bitter smile, then took a deep breath and red at Ji Hao, "Sadness my friend, don¡¯t worry. Can¡¯t we even defeat an embryo-of-Dao-level kid? This sword formation isn¡¯t the one that belongs to Priest Yu Yu!"

    Priest Sadness screamed hoarsely. He had no time to respond to Dragon Mother and Bamboo Master, as he had been ceaselessly releasing his original life-force to control the bone pendant. The bone pendent vented beams of white light towards all directions.

    The white light tore apart the space, dazzling all over the area and shing against the sword lights, looking like splendid fireworks. Explosive sounds could be heard without an end, as waves of sword power were shuttling in the sword formation and crushing the white lights. Countless beams of sword lights directly struck on the bone pendant and raised bright fire sparks.

    Suddenly, along with a clear cracking noise, a long crack appeared on the bone pendant.

 Chapter 1830: The Sword Lights Break the Space

    Chapter 1830: The Sword Lights Break the Space

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "You damnable little b*stard!" Priest Sadness¡¯ soul was shaking. Abruptly, he opened his mouth and let out a stream of original life-force.

    The bone pendant was a powerful treasure indeed, but it wasn¡¯t a defensive treasure. Instead, it aimed to hurt souls. Priest Sadness¡¯s soul was nailed in space by a sword light, and had been suffering an unbearable pain, as countless sword lights were going through his soul moment after moment. Under the pain, he wasn¡¯t thinking straight, and he let the bone pendant collide straight with the endless sword power in the sword formation. This was like throwing a precious mirror at a giant axe; without a doubt, the mirror would be the one shattered, not the tough axe!

    Before Priest Sadness took the bone pendant back, tens of beams of formidable sword lights struck on the cracked bone pendant, as fast as lightning bolts.

    The bone pendant exploded with a thunderous bang and released a cloud of white mist. The mist condensed into an especially hideous devil face which threw a threatening nce at Ji Hao. However, before this devil head could take any action, strands of sword power attacked from every direction and crushed it within a blink.

    Buzz!

    The density of the soul grains in the sword formation suddenly grew many times higher. The soul power contained in the bone pendant was actually much greater than the original soul power which had been leaking out of Priest Sadness¡¯s soul.

    Priest sadness raised his head and shrieked madly. His shrill voice even quaked the surrounding space slightly.

    This whole area was sealed off by a pre-world maic forcefield, and the space around Priest Sadness¡¯s soul was firmed up by the strong maic force. Therefore, no matter how loudly he cried, the space remained perfectly sturdy, without showing a single crack.

    Dragon Mother and Bamboo Master growled out in one voice and dove into the sword formation.

    Dragon Mother had an exceptionally strong body and a tremendous defensive power, but after entering the sword formation, she was actually half a step slower than Bamboo Master. Bamboo Master was a master of many types of magic, but wasn¡¯t good at closebat. Holding his bamboo stick, he broke into the sword formation with giant steps, then shreds of bamboo shadows shed around him. As the maic forcefield was shaken slightly, he approached Ji Hao and showed up about a mile away from thetter,

    Ji Hao smiled and raised his head, looking at Bamboo Master while pping on the Pan Gu bell with both hands, bringing up a series of lightning bolts. Sonorous sword buzzes could be heard without an end while nine ck sword lights shed across the spaces and struck on Bamboo Master in a row.

    Above the sword formation, the golden bridge shone with a golden light. Immediately, a magical change happened to the series of sword lights that Ji Hao released. The nine sword lights were shing towards Bamboo Master in a straight light, but after the golden bridge added its supreme power to them, they were no longer flying forward, but began ¡¯jumping¡¯ through space at a scarily high frequency.

    Within one ten-thousandth of a second, the nine beams of sword light hadpleted hundreds of millions of ¡¯space jumps¡¯. They tore apart the space and disappeared, then ¡¯jumped¡¯ out of space a short distance away in the following moment.

    Every ¡¯space jump¡¯ only covered a small distance. Therefore, these sword light still seemed to fly at a constant speed. But, only powerful cultivators with especially strong spirit powers could discover the secret of these nine sword light beams.

    The highly frequent ¡¯space jumps¡¯ changed the nature of these sword lights.

    The sword lights buzzed while sharp saw teeth emerged from their smooth edges. Every tiny sword tooth was vibrating at a high frequency. Wherever these sword lights shed across, barely visible, colorful cracks appeared in the maic force field. Because of the golden bridge¡¯s power, the lethality of these nine sword light beams was raised by at least ten folds.

    When the sword lights approached Bamboo Master, the golden bridge moved under Ji Hao¡¯s will, and the nine sword lights jumped again.

    Nine shreds of bamboo shadows emerged around Bamboo Master¡¯s body, each urately aimed at one sword light beam. But, as the sword lights suddenly jumped, the bamboo shadows missed their targets. Before, the sword lights targeted at Bamboo Master¡¯s chest, but after a few jumps, they appeared around Bamboo Master¡¯s body, lunging towards his head, kidneys, ribs areas, heart, and the backs of his neck and heart. The sharp sword lights gave a bone-piercing feeling while vibrating and jumping constantly.

    Bamboo Master howled shrilly with shock. A hundred and eight shreds of bamboo shadows popped up around his body. Every twelve shreds of bamboo shadows formed a tiny mistrack formation to trap a sword light beam. When the one-hundred and eight shreds of bamboo shadows were about to block the nine sword light beams, the sword lights jumped again and magically prated them. The distance between Bamboo Master¡¯s bodies and the sword lights were no greater than three inches at the moment.

    In the following moment, Bamboo Master was going to suffer a severe struck from these sword lights.

    "Great treasure!" At this very moment, Bamboo Master raised his head and threw a quick nce at the golden bridge with a deep shock. Then, his body suddenly transformed into a hundreds of meters thick, tens of thousands of meters tall bamboo.

    Waves of bamboo leaves erupted into a green hurricane that roared across the entire area.

    This was a full defensive move, the best solution that Bamboo Master could think of under this urgent situation. He sealed off the space around him with bamboo leaves, without giving the sword lights any chance to jump in, no matter how fast and powerful they were.

    "Elder, you underestimated my sword formation." Ji Hao chuckled. Following his voice, an exceptionally strong and sharp strand of power transformed into a sword light, rose from his head, and flew into the golden bridge like a rapidly flowing river.

    The golden bridge gave a rumbling buzz, then vented clouds of warm golden mist. The entire sword formation quaked slightly, then the nine sword light beams shed across the space and disappeared without a trace.

    The giant bamboo, which was transformed from Bamboo Master¡¯s body, trembled intensely. Next, nine silvery nks could be heard as nine long and deep shes were left on the giant bamboo. Thick green mists whiffed out from the shes, whilerge streams of green transparent liquid flowed out.

    "Elder, did you forget that you¡¯re a bamboo, and your body is hollow on the inside? The space inside your body...It allowed my sword lights to jump in and give you a strike!" Ji Hao smiled faintly, "You can¡¯t possibly block my sword lights, unless you seal off yourself without leaving a slight crevice of space."

    The giant bamboo disappeared. Bamboo Master showed up with ninerge puncture wounds on his body. His blood had been gushing out of those wounds.

    Clearly, Bamboo Master had suffered serious injuries.

    Strands of ck power lingered in his wounds, corroding his body. Even under the effect of Bamboo Master¡¯s life force, his wounds didn¡¯t heal. On the contrary, those wounds had been expanding quickly.

 Chapter 1831: Shock Dragon Mother with the Sword

    Chapter 1831: Shock Dragon Mother with the Sword

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    After breaking Bamboo Master¡¯s body, Ji Hao sent a thunderbolt into the sword formation and changed the pre-world maic forcefield immediately. The maic force around Bamboo Master was disordered suddenly, and the space, time, and all the other types of natural powers were shredded.

    As the Pan Gu bell rang, an empty and bundles space appeared around Bamboo Master. Bamboo Master was trapped in this space by a tremendous force, without being able to move and with nothing to depend on, like a bug trapped in resin. For every slight movement, he needed to consume a great amount of energy, and the nine giant sword wounds had been devouring his blood, flesh, and life-force. He suffered a headache, not knowing what to do.

    "Elder, you have good mental quality, much better than Sadness. Please rest for a while, we¡¯ll talk toter." Ji Hao nced at Bamboo Master and said ndly, "If you don¡¯t move, the sword formation won¡¯t move either. But if you move...the sword formation will move too."

    Bamboo Master paused for a second and pondered shortly. A wave of bamboo leaves then flew out of his body and transformed into shreds and green shadows to seal the space around him. The leavesposed a mysterious small formation that shielded Bamboo Master. Afterward, he took out twenty-four green tablets and activated them, releasing twenty-four beams of green light which shed across the space and added anotheryer of seals in this area to protect Bamboo Master.

    After setting up the defense, Bamboo Master took out a small bottle, poured three thumb-sized green pills into his mouth, then gave Dragon Mother a bitter smile while shaking his head. "My friend, please allow me to take a rest." He said.

    Remaining silent for a short while, Bamboo Master continued, "The sword formation is powerful. My friend, please be careful."

    The expression on Dragon Mother¡¯s face changed quickly. Earlier, Priest Sadness was trapped in the sword formation, suffering a great pain as his soul was nearly shredded. Priest Sadness¡¯s soul had merged with the great Dao and couldn¡¯t die, but it suffered a serious pain.

    Back when she just entered this sword formation, Dragon Mother nned to bully Ji Hao by being an ancient powerful being. She didn¡¯t expect his sword formation to be so powerful. However, not long after entering, Bamboo Master defeated. The wounds on Bamboo Master¡¯s body were so scary. He was a well-cultivated powerful being, and was a bamboo. Supreme treasures with a fierce killing power like the Pan Gu sword were the most harmful thing to nts in the whole world...

    Dragon Mother couldn¡¯t count on Bamboo Master for now, and her face darkened badly. A thickyer of small scales grew out of her skin and straightened up. Every single scale was like a sharp de. The scales moved slightly and clinked against each other. Meanwhile, her body shape began shifting, turning into a slim and muscr half-dragon, half human creature, from a tall aristocratic woman.

    "Ji Hao kid, let me try your sword formation." Dragon Mother chuckled, "Let me try it. I¡¯d like to see if it can be as powerful as Pan Gu¡¯s axe."

    Shaking her head, Dragon Motherughed proudly, "I heard that if your Shifu boosts up his sword formation to the peak, he would be able to generate a destructive power with one sword move that would be as great as the strike which Saint Pan Gu made to create this world...If you¡¯re holding that sword formation, I¡¯d be a little scared. But this is not that one, is it?"

    Ji Hao tightened his face and said nothing. She was right. In mere terms of formation quality, this pre-world maic life and death sword formation wasn¡¯t as good as Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation.

    But, Ji Hao was lucky. The formation treasures he used for stabilizing this sword formation were Pan Gu¡¯s legacy.

    At first, the Pan Gu sword was made from the dragon ancestor¡¯s horns, which were Pan Gu¡¯s front teeth. Butter on, Ji Hao luckily found Pan Gu¡¯s axe, which helped to create this world, and he merged the axe into the Pan Gu sword.

    Did Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation need to be boosted up to the top to generate the power that equaled to the power of an axe strike from Pan Gu?

    Ji Hao¡¯s Pan Gu sword was even more powerful than Pan Gu¡¯s axe. It was just that he himself wasn¡¯t strong enough to release all of Pan Gu sword¡¯s power.

    "What are you boasting off? If your brother didn¡¯t save you, you would have died under Saint Pan Gu¡¯s axe long ago. Do you even dare to try my Shifu¡¯s sword formation? A little scared...Hehe!" Smiling faintly, Ji Hao uncovered the scar in Dragon Mother¡¯s heart.

    Hearing Ji Hao¡¯s ¡¯hehe¡¯, Dragon Mother¡¯s face blushed with both shame and anger. A golden-red pair of wings spread behind her back and brought her to Ji Hao swiftly, transforming into a streak of light.

    As a Chaos dragon, Dragon Mother was indeed powerful. Her wings buzzed and quaked the space. Her flying speed, which was based on her pure physical strength, was actually higher than Ji Hao¡¯s based on the golden bridge before he took the spring in the living cbash and improved his power and cultivation.

    By slightly moving her wings, Dragon Mother rushed up to Ji Hao in an instant. Ji Hao nearly lost track of Dragon Mother and almost failed to figure out where exactly she was, despite his great spirit power.

    Behind Dragon Mother, waves of dim colorful light emerged. She violently tore the maic forcefield and caused a maic storm to generate these lights. "I am a Chaos dragon. I can travel across the Chaos with my bare body. The pre-world maic force is fierce indeed, but you¡¯re weak. So, how can your maic forcefield be strong enough to trap me?" Dragon Mother snarled.

    Chaos dragons had iparably strong bodies, that allowed them to travel across the Chaos without extra protection. As a Chaos dragon, Dragon Mother¡¯s body was like a powerful enchanted spaceship, which was strengthened by countless seals and magic formations. Chaos tide, maic force fields, geomaic storms, heaven fires, dark thunders, none of these could do any harm to Dragon Mother¡¯s scales.

    Ji Hao was careless and didn¡¯t manage to increase the output of the maic force. Consequently, Dragon Mother seized the chance and approached him.

    Her pair of fists roared out like thunder. Sheughedcently and evilly, eyes fixed on Ji Hao. Priest Sadness apuded for her. Bamboo Master¡¯s expression changed slightly as he turned to Dragon Mother and looked at her with hope.

    At this moment, Ji Hao raised a finger. The moment before Dragon Mother¡¯s fistsnded on his body, the maic forcefield in the sword formation waved. All of a sudden, the distance between Ji Hao and Dragon Mother expanded to millions of miles. Dragon Mother¡¯s fists pratedyers of space, but eventually failed to hit Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao snorted and raised a hand. The Pan Gu bell quaked and generated a sizzling noise. Following the noise, a tremendous sword light roared out. Strengthened by both the golden bridge and the maic forcefield, the sword light jumped through the space and struck on Dragon Mother along an unpredictable path.

    Dragon Mother was a master of fighting, but not good at magic. Facing Ji Hao¡¯s sword light, she didn¡¯t do as good as Bamboo Master. She spread her wings and curled up her body, prepared to defend against the sword light with her bare body.

    Puff!

    Dragon Mother shrieked. The sword light brushed across her body and left a deep wound on her back. Through the wound, Ji Hao could even see her internal organs. Blood spurted out while she screamed in a panic. In the following moment, she actually turned around and attempted to run.

 Chapter 1832: The Armies Reach Yao Mountain City

    Chapter 1832: The Armies Reach Yao Mountain City

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    While Ji Hao was fighting against the three powerful beings alone with the sword formation, an intense aura of killing was looming on Pan Gu Mothend. The sounds of drums, horns, and the screams of battle beasts nearly cracked the sky. Numberless giant battle machines moved swiftly on the ground, leaving deep tracks behind.

    Yao Mountain City stood in the old location of Buzhou Mountain. Ji Hao moved the entire city to this location and expanded it widely. On the city walls, the blurry figures of countless legendary creatures could be seen, while numberless heavily armored human warriors, dragon warriors, phoenix warriors, and the elite warriors from other species patrolled on the walls.

    Outside the city, theva rivers, sand rivers, and dangerous swamp zones had been giving a strong pressure. Countless strange creatures stayed leisurely in these dangerous ce, roaring thunderously at the sky from time to time.

    The city was entirely surrounded by an ocean. Numberless elite dragon warriors and uncountable water-kind warriors raised giant waves. asionally, the waves bumped into each other and caused earth-shaking noises.

    High up in the sky, the front gate of the heaven was faintly visible. A colorful beam of light poured down from the sky, covering the entire Yao Mountain City.

    The heaven and earth formation in the heaven and the one in Yao Mountain City had merged perfectly into one. Inside the colorful light, countlessplicated spell symbols were sparkling. By now, Yao Mountain City had nearly reced Buzhou Mountain, and begun bncing and stabilizing the entire world.

    Because of this colorful light beam, Yao Mountain City had be the only path to heaven. One must enter the heaven by going straight upward through the rising formation inside Yao Mountain City. Before, when Buzhou Mountain was still here, powerful beings from the mortal world could only reach the gate of the heaven by climbing up Buzhou Mountain, and now was the same.

    Inside this tremendous colorful light beam, a flying mountain floated at every hundred miles height. Each mountain was guarded by a giant number of divine warriors. Layers of divine killing formations firmly surrounded the light beam. The space between the flying mountains glowed with splendid lights, as all kinds of powerful magic seals had been releasing strong energy waves, and the space was badly disturbed.

    The Yao Mountain City had thoroughly connected with the heaven. In the city, countless warriors were ready for the war, as the city had turned into a giant fort.

    Waves of fierce power attacked from all directions. When Ji Hao moved and expanded the Yao Mountain City, he built four broad roads that led straight to the four city gates in east, south, west, and north. Through the four roads, uncountable warriors in colorful armors were beating the drums, blowing the horns, and growing thunderously, while formidably marching towards Yao Mountain City.

    The army came through the north road was under themands of Pan Yu world nobles, headed by Yemo Tian. These Pan Yu world noblesmanded strong military forces, and some of their families hadrge numbers of colony worlds under their control. In this army, numberless colony world warriors in oddly shaped armors and straight lines had been approaching Yao Mountain City in a fearless way.

    Coming slowly from the south was a human forcemanded by Emperor Xun.

    The troops from Gong Sun Family was the core of this force, while the troops from tens of super-scale human ns were the main strength. This force was also supported by a giant number of evil spirits, which were gathered by Chu Wu n people who had already turned into devils, from forests and jungles, and the smaller ns which were following Emperor Xun¡¯s lead.

    This enormous force led by Emperor Xun was no weaker than the army of Pan Yu world nobles in scale. On the contrary, it was even greater, especially because of the group of warriors from Kua Fu Family and Longbo Country. Their tremendous body sizes had been giving a terrifying pressure. Inparison, the body sizes of Kua Fu Family people were eptable. They were ten to hundreds of meters tall, giant indeed, but not too much. Longbo Country people were different. They were tens of miles tall, and the stronger ones among them were even about a hundred miles in height. They lined up on both sides of the army, with clouds drifting across their waists. They carried towering mountains and cast vast shadows on the ground; their steps were heavy, leaving deep footprints behind.

    When Emperor Xun¡¯s army was still thousands of miles away from Yao Mountain City, the scouts from Yao Mountain had seen these enormous Longbo Country people.

    Shrill sounds of horns echoed through the clouds. From the mountains surrounding Yao Mountain City, the Longbo Country people who followed Si Wen Ming loyally and devotedly stood up, pulled up the mountains, and carried them on their shoulders to prepare for the battle.

    Through the west road and the east road, headed by Yu Meng, the colony world nobles and their troops had also been slowly approaching Yao Mountain City.

    These colony world nobles were vast in number. The colony worlds under their control were as numerous as the sands of the Ganges. The weirdly looking warriors from all these colony worlds gathered together formed a nightmare-like scene.

    Yu Meng and his troop were in the eastern army as the spearhead. Before the east army was a giant ck snake, which had three tails and one-hundred and eight heads. This snake came from an unknown colony world. It was nearly a hundred miles long, looking even eviler than the snakes and serpents and flood dragons that Gong Gong raised.

    Standing on each snakehead was a dark-skinned, scaled, three-headed and six-armed colony world creature. No magic energy except a boiling blood power could be sensed from these creatures. Clearly, they were great fighters like Jia n warriors, and every single one of them was a killing machine.

    Yu Hu was in the western army. The creature leading the western army was a hundred-miles-long millipede, which had tens of thousands of legs.

    This crimson creature was squirming forward slowly as it carried countless grasshopper-like colony world warriors on its back. These warriors were no taller than three-feet, but had strong shells and a metallic luster on their skins. Small, exquisite weapons were held in their hands, emitting strong smells. These weapons were apparently poisonous.

    asionally, some of these warriors would leap. With one leap, their small bodies could prate the air and cause a deafening air st, then teleporting miles away. These small grasshopper-like warriors had a stunning leaping ability. On the battlefield, their great leaping ability would amaze their enemies and help them harvest their enemies¡¯ lives.

    All kinds of colony world warriors had been screaming and shouting while moving towards Yao Mountain City from the four directions.

    Outside the city, on an unobtrusive hill, Emperor Shun and the half-snake strong man stood side by side, quietly looking at the noisy armies on the four broad roads.

    "If we have a sore on our body, we need to let it ur first, then cut off the necrotic tissue." The half-snake man smiled mildly and said, "Now, the humankind has too many necrotic tissues that need to be cut and cleaned."

 Chapter 1833: Supreme Dragon

    Chapter 1833: Supreme Dragon

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In the Chaos, the boundless maic force field covered hundreds of millions of miles. Dragon Mother had been flying in this invisible maic force with all her strength. A huge amount of blood spurted out of the sword wound on her back, forming a series of golden-red beads and flowing in space while glowing with a dim light.

    The maic force was like a giant vat filled with glue. The one trapped by the maic forcefield would feel like a bug in a vat of glue, tied up and finding it hard to move forward even with all its power. Not to mention the fact that the glue in the vat was boiling and weaving, flowing in constantly changing directions to add more difficulties to the movements of the sufferer.

    Dragon Mother had the power to break the space, but the Pan Gu bell floated above the sword formation and firmed up the space, making it as strong as a bronze wall. Dragon Mother had tried her best but failed to break the space. Surely, she wasn¡¯t able to teleport herself forward anymore, and could only struggle throughyers of maic force field with her great strength, trying to escape from this sword formation.

    Nevertheless, this formation was made by Evil Yu Yu, and was based on the Tai-Yi maic force g. The inner space of this sword formation was disordered, and the natural space power in here was even moreplicated than hundred entangled wool balls. Dragon Mother was trying to move outward, but in fact, she was just shuttling in this sword formation like a headless fly.

    After trying with full strength for about ten breaths, Dragon Mother stooped abruptly. The blood she shed was enough to fill up a pond already. She looked around, then found to her shock that Ji Hao was right in front of her, less than a hundred miles away.

    In Pan Gu Mothend or the Chaos, the time span of ten breaths was enough for Dragon Mother to cover a hundred million miles, but in this sword formation, she thought she was flying straight, but in fact, was just traveling in circles, without going anywhere.

    "You!" The expression on Dragon Mother¡¯s face changed with disbelief. She finally realized that she could not easily escape from this sword formation.

    Same as the dragons in Pan Gu world, Chaos dragons had incredibly strong bodies. But, because their bodies were strong, they never cultivated their souls and spirits, purely relying on their physical bodies and natural abilities.

    Because they never cultivated their souls, they knew little about the great Dao of nature and the natural power system. They had no knowledge about the shift of Yin and Yang, and could not predict the future to avoid misfortune and alter the flow of fortune. Facing any danger, they would only use their physical strength.

    Also because they never cultivated their souls, their spirit power was weak, and even their brains were undeveloped. In the words of ordinary human beings, they were silly. They knew nothing but violence, and never learned a bit about subjects like magic formations, treasure-forging, magic-medicine-concoction, talisman-making, and fortune-telling.

    Dragon Mother stood in the sword formation with a dark face. Countless ck and red scales flew out of her body and assembled into tens of thick shields, hovering swiftly around her and defending her against the sword lights that had been attacking from every direction.

    The sword light dazzled and crushed the shields one after another. Uncountable fallen scales of Dragon Mother were stored inside her body while more and more scales flew out, forming new shields to shield her. Within a blink, over a thousand scale shields were broken by the sword lights. Suddenly, Dragon Mother burst into raging growls, "What kind of crappy formation is this? Do you think that I know nothing about magic formations?"

    "Huh?"

    Ji Hao chuckled at her, "Don¡¯t you know a thing about magic formation? Ahyaya, in this case, you shall just stay here like those two!"

    While slowly sweeping across Dragon Mother¡¯s body with his eyes, Ji Hao said with a very evil tone, "You made a couple with the dragon ancestor. You survived the dragon ancestor¡¯s strong body through day and night, and gave birth to so many dragon babies. You may not be stronger than the dragon ancestor, but I believe you¡¯re no weaker than him."

    Chuckling again, Ji Hao nodded to Dragon Mother and continued, "The dragon-king shared an origin with the humankind. For the sake of dragons, if you leave your body to me and let me forge it into a set of top-grade divine weapon, I will release your soul...How about that?"

    Dragon Mother¡¯s face turned even darker. She leaped up, pointing at Ji Hao as she cursed, "You wanna use my body as treasure-forging material?"

    Ji Hao gave a faint smile and responded, "Why not? Dragon scales, dragon horns, dragon bones, dragon tendons, all are good treasure-forging materials. Your muscles, blood, liver, marrow, are all top-grade materials for magic pills...Dragon Mother, every part of your body is a treasure. I¡¯m willing to release your soul, which is already an extra mercy."

    Ji Hao grinned brightly, yet Dragon Mother¡¯s face darkened to an extreme point. While defending herself against the waves of sword power, she clenched her teeth and her eyeballs rolled quickly in the sockets, seeming to be nning something.

    Ji Hao sneered and continued in a nd tone, "Of course, you can reject my offer. But if you do reject, you shall not me me for activating this sword formation fully and destroying you...You and your nine evil sons overturned the dragon-kind, colluded with our enemies, and tried to tear down the foundation of our humankind...By killing you, I would enforce justice on behalf of the heaven."

    "Dragon Mother!" Priest Sadness screamed out loud, "Don¡¯t hesitate! If you have any other power or preparation, just use it! Use it all! Kill this kid, then you can have all the treasures! I won¡¯t take anything..."

    Priest Sadness screamed shrilly. Ji Hao pointed a finger at him and sent thousands of sword lights towards his soul, making him howl in pain and be left him no energy to talk to Dragon Mother again.

    On the other side, Bamboo Master shook his head and stayed silent. A green mist was spreading in his eyes while he looked around over and over again, trying to find a weakness in Ji Hao¡¯s sword formation. But, this sword formation was made by Yu Yu and was stabilized by a few top-grade supreme treasures. How could he ever find any weakness in it?

    Dragon Mother¡¯s expression changed quickly. Abruptly, she roared towards the sky and sprayed a mouthful of blood to a long distance away.

    Ji Hao¡¯s words and Priest Sadness¡¯s press stimted Dragon Mother¡¯s evil nature as she growled madly. A blood-red light shone out of her forehead, and from the light, an oddly shaped enormous dragon roared out.

    "Supreme Dragon, kill!" Dragon Mother screamed. This dragon that flew out of the blood-red light was tens of thousands of miles long, covered in red scales with ck marks on the edges. The dragon violently wielded its enormous ws andunched a strike.

    Along with a cracking noise rising, Ji Hao trembled slightly. In shock, he found this oddly shaped enormous dragon actually created a small crack on the maic forcefield which had sealed off this area. Dragon Mother immediately dove into this crack and escaped from the sword formation within a blink.

    The enormous but lifeless dragon flew up and attempted to escape through this crack. But, Evil Yu Yu suddenly showed up upon its head and stomped a foot against its head.

    "Supreme dragon... Hah, it¡¯s the body of Dragon Mother¡¯s twin brother. She turned it into a treasure."

    "Ji Hao, take out your nine dragons chariot. Let me upgrade it for you...We¡¯ll make the body of Dragon Mother¡¯s twin brother pull your chariot. See if she will be ashamed or not."

 Chapter 1834: Guards

    Chapter 1834: Guards

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In the Chaos, the nine dragons chariot emitted a scorching red light and illuminated the area like a sun.

    The tens of thousands of miles long supreme dragon floated above the chariot. Evil Yu Yu created thirty-six-thousand clones and carefully checked the supreme dragon¡¯s body inch by inch, unable to stop clicking his tongue with praise.

    "Amazing, amazing! This was indeed the supreme dragon who inherited the Chaos destruction power. Look at its scales, the ws, the tusks... Every part of its body contains endless secrets of the Chaos, and every spell symbol on it represents the supreme Dao of killing. Wonderful, indescribably wonderful!"

    Evil Yu Yu grinned delightfully, even squeezing his eyes into a pair of curved lines. He raised a golden-purple book, which emitted beams of light, and scanned across the supreme dragon. "These are natural marks of Chaos Dao of killing... Great, great, great... If I merge these into my Dao of sword, my power will rise by at least thirty percent!"

    "Back in that year, the dragon ancestor got this supreme dragon body. I wanted to borrow it to study it carefully for like a few thousands of years, but the dragon ancestor was fond of Dragon Mother. He said that this was Dragon Mother¡¯s twin brother, and refused to lend it to me, no matter what I said."

    "Sadly, I wasn¡¯t powerful back then. The dragon ancestor was ridiculously strong, but I was only at Po¡¯s level. I couldn¡¯t harm a scale of his even if I spread my sword formation."

    "Hah, twin brother? Dragon Mother made her twin brother into a life-saving treasure? If the dragon ancestor knew about this, I wonder if he would have his soul explode in anger..." Clicking his tongue, Evil Yu Yu said, "Look, look at the dense marks of Dao of killing on its teeth. These teeth can even crush pre-world spirit treasures, can¡¯t they?"

    With a secret magic, Evil Yu Yu excitedly copied the Chaos Dao marks on the supreme dragon¡¯s body. Ji Hao saw countless marks gradually emerging on the purple-golden book, looking like dragon heads and phoenix tails. A warm mist had been rising from these marks. Each mark wasplicated, sparkling with a golden light that seemed to contain an indescribably mysterious supreme Dao.

    Ji Hao followed behind a clone of Evil Yu Yu and carefully listened to him exining the secrets of these marks of Dao on the supreme dragon¡¯s body.

    Chaos dragons were born in the Chaos, generated from the Chaos power of destruction, and were supremely fierce and powerful. Dragon Mother and her brother would have been able to trample over the Chaos without a rival if they didn¡¯t encounter a supernaturally powerful being like saint Pan Gu.

    Every scale, tooth, w, even tendon, muscle, and every drop of blood of theirs existed for killing and destruction. Their bodies were densely covered in marks of Dao from the Chaos,rgely different from the marks of the Dao of killing in Pan Gu world.

    Yu Yu was known as the fiercest fighter in Pan Gu world. If he thoroughly understood these Chaos marks of Dao on the supreme dragon¡¯s body, his Dao of killing would definitely step into a higher level. He could even improve and upgrade the Dao of killing of Pan Gu world. And, by making this marvelous achievement, he would be awarded by the great Dao of Pan Gu world with measureless natural rewards power.

    Ji Hao followed behind this clone closely, listening to his exnation and introduction. He could understand no more than two percent of what Evil Yu Yu¡¯s clone said, but he memorized every word for his future study.

    This body belonged to a Chaos dragon!

    The sword formation made by Yu Yu himself, added with the Pan Gu bell and golden bridge, had sealed the surrounding space firmly, but this Chaos dragon created a small crack in this well-sealed ce with its w for Dragon Mother to escape!

    If Ji Hao managed to learn something from it, his fighting capacity would absolutely soar.

    Evil Yu Yu was busy, and Ji Hao listened to him carefully. On the other side, Bamboo Master and Priest Sadness were still sealed in the sword formation. They looked at Evil Yu Yu and their faces paled. They dared to offend Ji Hao because he was a kid and they didn¡¯t believe that he had the power to defeat them!

    However, the moment Yu Yu showed up, they shut their mouths. After all, Yu Yu was the fiercest being back in the ancient time.

    Then, something terrible crossed their minds. Evil Yu Yu showed up in here, while Tong Jiong had disappeared without a trace. Ji Hao suddenly had a sword formation, which clearly included all the secrets of the Tai-Yi maic force g...Was Tong Jiong killed by Evil Yu Yu already?

    Tong Jiong was more powerful than Bamboo Master and Priest Sadness. If even he was killed by Evil Yu Yu, killing Bamboo Master and Priest Sadness would be an effortless thing to Evil Yu Yu! They both worked so hard to reach their current levels, and neither of them wanted to die. Not to mention the fact that Bamboo Master had suffered some serious pain from Yu Yu. At the moment, he dared not to say a word, as he was so afraid that he might piss off this ferocious sword artist who never liked to consider facts and reasons.

    Ji Hao followed the clone from the dragon head to the dragon tail, memorized everything he saw on the supreme dragon, then smiled and asked Evil Yu Yu, "Shifu, since you wanted this dragon body, after the dragon ancestor went missing, why didn¡¯t you..."

    "Force Dragon Mother to give this dragon body to me?" Evil Yu Yu pped his own forehead, gave a long sigh, and responded, "I thought about that. I was going to Dragon Mother¡¯s ocean eye to ask her about this, but Yu Yu stopped me...He said that a cultivator should not bully a widow and her orphans...So stubborn!"

    "Hah!" Ji Hao gave a dryugh and didn¡¯t say a word.

    Evil Yu Yuughed as well, then carefully stroked the enormous body of this Chaos dragon. Then, he burst into a louderughter, "Nine dragons chariot should be called the ¡¯supreme dragon chariot¡¯ from now on. With this Chaos dragon to pull the chariot, why do you need the nine weaker fire dragons? Just feed them to this Chaos dragon to strengthen it, so the divine emperor¡¯s chariot can look even mightier."

    Laughing again, Evil Yu Yu turned around slowly and nodded to Bamboo Master and Priest Sadness with a faint smile on his face as he said, "You two. It has been many years since I saw you thest time. But here, when I see you again, you are bullying my disciple...Do you think that my sword has dulled and can¡¯t kill people anymore?"

    Priest Sadness and Bamboo Master¡¯ faces immediately turned paler. They looked at Yu Yu and mumbled haltingly, but couldn¡¯t say a word.

    Dayster, a three-thousand-meters-long Chaos dragon pulled a mountain-sized chariot towards Pan Gu Mothend. The dragon¡¯s entire body was burning with a raging fire while shing across the starry void like a sun.

    Mr. Crow sat on the chariot and proudly wielded a small whip to steer the chariot.

    With sour faces, Bamboo Master and Priest Sadness stood by Mr. Crow¡¯s sides, guarding the stairs which led to the top of the chariot like a pair of door guards.

    The guards of the East Emperor¡¯s chariot, this was the arrangement that Evil Yu Yu made for the rest of their lives!

 Chapter 1835: Evil Yu Yuâ€™s Warning

    Chapter 1835: Evil Yu Yu¡¯s Warning

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Faster!"

    In the starry void, Mr. Crow wielded his little whip andshed heavily on the Chaos dragon¡¯s tail.

    The incredibly strong Chaos dragon lunged forward and cracked the space, creating a ck hole which was tens of meters in radius, then dove directly into it. In the next moment, the Chaos dragon again broke the space hundreds of thousands of miles away and darted out. Treading on fiery clouds, it flew forward like a bolt of thunder.

    Tens of thousands of miles were covered by the Chaos dragon within a second. As the dragon lunged again, another ck hole was left in the space.

    Ji Hao quietly sat in the chariot, sensing the super fast speed of the Chaos dragon. Before the world was created, this Chaos dragon was a powerful creature who dared to fight Saint Pan Gu face to face. Its soul had perished, leaving an extraordinarily strong body. But, after merging into the nine dragons chariot, the moving speed of this Chaos dragon body was still so amazingly high.

    The chaos dragon¡¯s flying speed was even three times higher than Ji Hao¡¯s flying speed with the golden bridge before he drank the spring in the living cbash!

    "What a terrifying creature! Mr. Crow hasn¡¯t managed to thoroughly understand the marks of Dao on its body, so he can¡¯t trigger his power yet, but can only control it to fly with its physical strength. Yet, its speed is already so amazing." Murmured Ji Hao, "If we can activate all its power... Hah, hah, hah!"

    Ji Hao then closed his eyes. Through his spirit power, he silently looked at the sphere of glistening spring inside his body.

    A pure and great power had been flooding out of the spring, quickly merging with Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao. Ji Hao¡¯s power and cultivation had both been rising, and for which reason, his embryo of Dao turned more energetic and lively.

    The mysterious man¡¯s estimation wasn¡¯t exactly right, because this spring didn¡¯t just give Ji Hao ¡¯a huger amount of saint¡¯s power¡¯. Instead, before he absorbed all of it, the power Ji Hao attained from this spring was already ten folds greater than what he gained from Priest Mu¡¯s tree heart.

    ording to Ji Hao¡¯s estimation, after absorbing this springpletely, he would attain an amount of saint power that was greater than the saint power contained in Priest Mu¡¯s tree heart by at least twelve folds. With such a great power and the pre-world maic life and death sword formation, Ji Hao would be strong enough to fight against ancient powerful beings like Bamboo Master and Priest Sadness face to face, and would have arge chance to destroy their physical bodies!

    However, even though these ancient powerful being weren¡¯t saints, their souls had merged into the great Dao, and they had touched some secrets of being saints. Ji Hao would be able to destroy their bodies and hurt their souls, but currently, he still could not kill them!

    But...

    Ji Hao opened his eyes and two streams of golden light shone out of his eyes, scanning across the golden-purple page in his hands.

    Three golden marks were imprinted on the page, looking like dragon heads and phoenix tails, with clouds of glowing warm mist rising from them. Those were three characters ¡ª ¡¯Break¡¯, ¡¯Dao¡¯, ¡¯Kill¡¯. This was a sword art, created by Evil Yu Yu for Ji Hao after he learned some of the Chaos dragon¡¯s power of destruction, inbination with his own sword spells.

    ¡¯Chasing the great Dao through the space, pressing straight on the enemies souls, then killing the souls!¡¯

    ording to Evil Yu Yu, byunching a perfect Beak-Dao-Kill strike, Ji Hao would have thirty percent chance of killing an ancient powerful being like Tong Jiong, Priest Sadness, and Bamboo Master.

    The mysterious man silently showed up in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space. Through Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, he read the Beak-Dao-Kill sword art, then closed his eyes. Between his eyelids, thunderbolts-like blue lights were sizzling and shing quickly. He gently raised his hands, as if holding arge axe, and silentlyunched a Beak-Dao-Kill strike in Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space.

    Ji Hao put down the golden-purple book and gently knocked the arm of his chair with his fingers.

    Evil Yu Yu showed up suddenly and left also fast. After upgrading the East Emperor chariot for Ji Hao, he left in a hurry. Ji Hao seized the time and asked Evil Yu Yu quite a lot of questions, but upon getting the answers, he was puzzled even more.

    Evil Yu Yu honestly told Ji Hao that the red-robed Yu Yu was Priest Yu Yu¡¯s ¡¯kindness¡¯. The red-robed Yu Yu and Evil Yu Yu were extremely opposite, and never liked each other.

    The Priest Dachi and the Priest Qingwei that Ji Hao knew, who had been in the Chaos, killing Chaos monsters to protect Pan Gu word, were both the ¡¯kindness¡¯ of Priest Dachi and Priest Qingwei.

    The real Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei, and Priest Yu Yu were staying in a secret ce, cultivating themselves severely. The natural reward power that their ¡¯kindness embodiments¡¯ earned was for their cultivation.

    As for why they needed so much natural reward power, Evil Yu Yu didn¡¯t exin. He just seriously told Ji Hao that the disaster that the humankind was facing now was only the prologue of a great cmity.

    The true enemy of the humankind, or of all living beings in Pan Gu world, hadn¡¯t even shown up yet.

    The ten Pan Yu saints who had been confronting Priest Hua and Priest Mu in the peaceful world in the west, ording to Evil Yu Yu, were just ¡¯small potatoes¡¯, merely slightly more powerful than Priest Tong Jiong. They might have already stepped into the world of saints, but they were new to this level, and were far from being true saints.

    If the two clones of Priest Mu and Priest Hua, who had been showing up and doing things in the mortal world, didn¡¯t find some bizarre thing to weaken themselves quitergely, the ten Pan Yu saints would have been suppressed by the ancient magic formation in the peaceful world long ago, even if they joined hands. The true enemies hadn¡¯t shown up yet. Those intractable powerful enemies would be a problem even for Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei, and Priest Yu Yu.

    The humankind had now been facing internal problems and powerful enemies at the same time. Evil Yu Yu seriously told Ji Hao that he must be careful about the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ disciples. The three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ were never on the ¡¯light side¡¯. Now, they had shown up to worsen the situation, but not even Yu Yu knew what exactly they wanted.

    After all, the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ were hiding inside Saint Pan Gu¡¯s body. Back when Saint Pan Gu was still alive, even he didn¡¯t feel their existence. The situation would remain controble if these mysterious, powerful beings did not make a move. But once they did, something terrible would definitely happen.

    Compared to the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯, Original Devil was easier to deal with. He was also powerful and mysterious, but his goal was clear. He wanted to destroy the humankind, and kill everyst human being to free himself. Therefore, as long as human beings remained alive, Original Devil wouldn¡¯t be infallible.

    ¡¯Be careful of the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯, of all changes that have happened or are happening inside Yu Dynasty, of Priest Mu and Priest Hua, especially some of their disciples who have been secretly doing things.¡¯ These were all the warnings that Evil Yu Yu gave Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao silently recalled Evil Yu Yu¡¯s expression changes to try to fathom every word he said. As he was sinking in his thought, the Chaos dragon had pulled the chariot to Pan Gu Mothend.

    From a distance away, Ji Hao saw a colorful beam of light connecting Yao Mountain City and the heaven.

    He also saw the four armies surrounding Yao Mountain City and fearlessly charging towards the City.

 Chapter 1836: The Beginning of Slaughter

    Chapter 1836: The Beginning of ughter

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The siege, or more specifically, the group suicide had begun.

    The Chaos dragon slowly pulled the chariot towards the enormous beam of light and floated in the sky, about a hundred miles higher than the ground. Ji Hao stood up and walked to the entryway on the edge of the chariot, hands sped behind the back as he coldly watched the battle happening down below. To be precise, this was a ughter.

    Led by Yemo Tian, who was actually Yu Huo¡¯s clone, Pan Yu world nobles drove countless cannon fodders in the northern army to march to Yao Mountain City. From the west and the east, the colony world troops had also been approaching the city quickly.

    No one knew what Emperor Xun said to the leaders and elders of some medium to small-scale ns, but these weak ns sent all their young adults to the frontline. These people mounted on all kinds of battle beasts and raised colorful battle gs. They roared fearlessly as they rushed to Yao Mountain City with high spirits.

    Yao Mountain City was surrounded by numerous dangerous rivers and a vast ocean. Large groups of elite dragon warriors and uncountable water-kind warriors had arrayed in the ocean. They trod on the surging waves while roaring thunderously.

    Numberless cannon fodder troops jumped into this vast ocean from the four broad roads.

    Flying forts controlled by the non-humankind army flew across the sky, releasing blue lightning bolts. But, once these forts entered the ocean area, the no-fly formation in the air was triggered immediately. Under the effect of the formation, tens of ten-mile-square flying forts instantly lost their flight dynamics and fell into the water.

    Blood-red waves rose. From the blood sea that Ji Hao put on the outermost edge of the ocean area, numberless half-dragon warriors and blood-pool ghosts silently rushed out and raised the giant blood-red waves, drowning the tens of flying forts.

    The tens of flying mountains which followed right behind the flying forts suffered even worse. Floating spell symbols allowed these mountains to fly, but suddenly, raging fires burst out. While venting mes and dark smokes, these flying mountains fell from the sky and melted in the rolling blood sea into small pieces. All warriors on the flying mountains were turned into blood.

    The Pan Yu world noble army in the north experienced major setbacks, and so did the non-humankind forces in the west and east.

    Commanded by colony world nobles, giant groups of colony world creatures showed no sign of fear when diving into the blood sea, which emitted a strong scent of blood. These enormously shaped colony world creatures roared rumblingly and tried their best to swim forward. Carrying countless colony world warriors on their backs, they moved forward swiftly in the blood sea.

    They kept swimming forward and slowly moved away from thend.

    Ten miles, a hundred miles, a thousand miles...Uncountable enormous colony world creatures floated on the blood sea as they used their bodies as ships to carry the giant colony world troops to Yao Mountain City.

    When a certain number of colony world troops floated on the blood sea, sky-high blood waves rose from the east and west, and numberless half-dragon warriors and blood-pool ghosts marched out.

    The highly corrosive blood-sea water corroded the bodies of these enormous colony world creatures within the span of a few breaths, turning all of them into sticky, dirty blood.

    The colony world warriors fell into the blood sea, being swallowed before they could even let out a scream.

    A faint blood-red mist drifted upon the blood sea, because the blood-power density of this area was too high. The blood-red mist grew thicker and thicker, and within the mist, a bronze gate which was embossed with the portraits of countless devils and ferocious ghosts opened silently. A dark vortex quietly emerged behind the gate.

    The souls of the dead colony world creatures were drawn into the bronze gate while howling. Netherworld Priest couldn¡¯t help but take an action ¡ª These warriors¡¯ souls were the best raw materials for him to create all kinds ofherworld warriors!

    The corpses of some colony warriors, who were drowned in the blood sea, flew into the bronze gate as well. Netherworld Priest quickly collected these corpses with his great power, after which, a sonorous series ofughter could be heard from the bronze gate. Clearly, Netherworld Priest was quite happy.

    From the south, wooden boats and rafts were pushed into the water by human warriors. Large groups of human warriors walked onto the boats and shafts with their mounts, using their weapons as paddles as they moved to Yao Mountain City. In the air, flying battle beasts flew across the sky, darting towards Yao Mountain City like a gust of wind with countless human warriors carried on their back.

    Same as what happened to the flying forts and mountains which belonged to the Pan Yu world noble army, the no-fly formation was triggered immediately. Countless flying beasts fell from the sky while screaming. No matter how hard they pped their wings, they could no longer feel the rising force that they were so familiar with.

    Feathers drifted all over the sky while the flying beasts fell into the water along with their owners.

    The human warriors who fell from the sky smashed into the arrays of boats and rafts down below like meteorites. They crashed tens of thousands of boats and rafts, and made countless more human warriors fall into the water.

    Uncountable blood-pool ghosts swam to these human warriors, dragged their legs, and quickly brought them down to the bottom of the water. As the sticky blood water poured into their mouths, ears and noses, these human warriors gave muffled moans and then fainted.

    They just fainted, but did not die.

    Ji Hao made this n before he moved Yao Mountain City to here. The non-humankind warriors could be ughtered, but these human warriors needed to be captured alive, as many of them as possible. Their leaders made mistakes, but they shouldn¡¯t suffer from it.

    Shrimp and crab warriors were moving on the bottom of the water. They brought up rapidly flowing undercurrents while moving to the junction of the blood sea and regr ocean area.

    The blood-pool ghosts dragged the fainted human warriors out of the blood sea and handed them to shrimp and crab warriors, who quickly brought them up to the surface of the water and sent them to Yao Mountain City.

    On the south shore of the ocean area, after seeing arge number of human warriors being captured alive through a magic mirror, Emperor Xun, who was in ¡¯over-allmand¡¯, burst into raging growls. Following the screams of countless n leaders, Emperor Xun pulled out a weapon and killed about ten medium and small n leaders, who ¡¯didn¡¯t do their best¡¯.

    Under Emperor Xun¡¯s order, the names of these medium and small ns were erased, and all their people and territories merged into Gong Sun Family.

    Hearing Emperor Xun¡¯s roars, Shixin and his brothers carelessly drummed their own chests and walked to the frontline with giant steps.

 Chapter 1837: Seeking Their Doom

    Chapter 1837: Seeking Their Doom

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao returned to Yao Mountain City and stayed on the two-hundred and eleven thousand meters tall tower, which was located in the center of the city.

    Shaosi, Man Man, Feng Xing, Yu Mu, Shermie, Yi Di, and other trusted friends of his had gathered up, and were helping himmand the troops to deal with the enemies¡¯ armies, which had been streaming to the city like a tide.

    Ao Bai, Donggong, Zhu Rong, and Ximu each guarded a city gate to control the Yao Mountain City troops to move and fight back.

    Shixin and his brothers attacked from the south. Because of them, Ao Bai and Qiu Niu called their brothers to guard the south city gate together. At the moment, they were fighting an intense battle against Shixin and his brothers.

    The battlested for days. Shixin and his brothers were stronger, but Ao Bai and his brothers were supported by the divine heaven and earth formation. Therefore, the battle nearly ended in a draw. For quite a few times, Shixin and his brothers went mad. They burned their spirit blood tounch life-risking strikes, but still failed to break through the defense of Ao Bai and his brothers. Over and over again, they injured themselves and shed blood.

    As the leaders failed to win the battle, the troops under Shixin and his brothers¡¯mand surely suffered as well.

    The human warriors under Emperor Xun¡¯smand had been captured alive and sent to Yao Mountain City, but Shixin and his brothers¡¯ water-kind warriors were ughtered mercilessly.

    Dragons were proud. In the eyes of Ao Bai and his brothers, the dragons and water-kind warriors who chose Dragon Mother and her nine boys over the true dragon-kind, which was descended from the dragon ancestor, should no longer live.

    The divine heaven and earth formation and the blood sea released their powers together, and the enemy troops that entered this area were all wiped out. The screams and curses let out by numberless dragons before they died condensed into a thick ck and red mist of grievance, drifting above the battleground. The bone-piercing winds blew and created a spooky atmosphere; ck and red snowkes even began falling from the mist of grievance.

    While a cruel battle was happening in the south, Donggong and Ximu had been trying their best to win their battles near the east gate and west gate. They were already saints back in the ancient time. Butter on, they suffered severe injuries and their souls were hurt, which caused them to fall from the level of saints. But, as ancient powerful beings, they could cast marvelous magic and had countless ancient treasures.

    During the battle each day, Dong Gong and Ximu would take out a powerful treasure and hang it on the east and west city gates. These treasures harvested the lives of uncountable warriors from the colony world troops, which had been marching to Yao Mountain City, even before these colony world warriors clearly saw the treasures.

    Because of Netherworld Priest¡¯s suggestion, Donggong and Ximu had been restraining their powers. Each one of those ant-like colony world warriors died, but their bodies weren¡¯t devastated, neither were their souls hurt too badly. Their bodies and souls were split up, and were immediately dragged into the Netherworld by Netherworld Priest to be stored properly.

    In Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, Netherworld Priest might have made a certain offer to Donggong and Ximu and convinced them to kill for him. Therefore, as two ancient powerful beings, Donggong and Ximu seemed to be running a ughterhouse now, while the endlessly arriving colony world warriors were like animals for ughter. The colony world warriors were ssified and ughtered, then the ¡¯customer¡¯ came to collect the ¡¯goods¡¯.

    Unlike the south city gate battleground, which was covered in corpses and blood, the battlefields near the east and west city gates were perfectly clean. Except for the blood-red clouds which had been growing denser and denser in the sky, not even a single body could be found on these two battlegrounds.

    Thanks to Donggong and Ximu¡¯s great powers, and more importantly, thanks to their all kinds of powerful treasures, the Yao Mountain City troops stationed in the west and east city gate areas didn¡¯t even shoot one arrow after engaging shortly on the first day of the war.

    Seeing Donggong and Ximu staying in the gatehouses to taste wines and teas, even holding medium scale parties from time to time, for their ancient cultivator friends to gather and enjoy banquets, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.

    In the eyes of saints, all living beings were like ants!

    Donggong and Ximu had once stepped into that mysterious saint world after all. They had fallen from that level already, but after ascending to the divine thrones, they seemed to have restored some of their true powers.

    No matter how many colony world warriors attacked, how could they possibly threaten Donggong and Ximu? The colony world troops charged wave after wave, then copsed in no time. These days, Ji Hao noticed that the sky above the east and west city gates were always covered in dark clouds, as strands of natural rewards powers had been descending from the sky and flowing into the clouds above Donggong and Ximu¡¯ heads.

    In a few days, Donggong and Ximu had ughtered numberless colony world warriors, and the powers they released had turned measureless and mystic. By now, Ji Hao already had no way of finding out how much power they had regained, and which level they were at. But, seeing Priest Sadness and Bamboo Master gazing at Donggong and Ximu with jealousy, Ji Hao could imagine that Donggong and Ximu must have attained great benefits from this war.

    Zhu Rong was responsible for guarding the north city gate. The enemy army that came from the north was led by Yu Huo¡¯s clone and a group of Pan Yu world nobles. Ji Hao was worried that Zhu Rong might not be able to stop them and end up suffering a loss, so he secretly sent Wuzhi Qi and a batch of ancient water-kind spirit creature to follow Zhu Rong¡¯smand, then ordered Bamboo Master and Priest Sadness to help.

    As it was proven by facts, Ji Hao¡¯s preparation was unnecessary.

    Led by Yu Huo¡¯s clone, as usual, the Pan Yu world nobles again sank into a power struggle. On this vast battleground, these ¡¯adorable¡¯ Pan Yu world nobles once again began ying all kinds of tricks and schemes, nning all kinds of assassinations and making all kinds of private deals...

    Themanding system of these Pan Yu world nobles was a mess, but every single day, they would send a giant number of troops to the front line. These disordered troops would even drag others down and plot against each other. They had high-quality armors and weapons, as well as powerful battle machines, but they were like a puddle of mud on the battleground. Within a quarter of an hour top, a hundred-thousand-man strong Pan Yu world troop was annihted by Zhu Rong¡¯s army!

    Each day, over a hundred Pan Yu world army troops would be sent to the battleground, but as the blood waves rose, the heaven and earth great formation pressed, and the water-kind army attacked under the leadership of dragonmanders, only ten to twenty of these Pan Yu world troops could return, mostly disabled.

    The enemies had been suffering severe casualties, and this weird war carried on like this. The enemy troops attacked madly every day, and uncountable were ughtered. As this warsted for a month and half, the casualties suffered by the Pan Yu world force even made Ji Hao¡¯s hair stand on the ends.

    "They weren¡¯t here to fight. They were here to die!"

    Zhu Rong was a little tired of killing. He came to the central tower, found Ji Hao, and yelled at him, "If their brains weren¡¯t damaged, there must be a scheme! Ji Hao, I¡¯ve never seen such a suicidal war!"

    The Pan Yu world nobles didn¡¯t even send one Senior-Magus-levelmander, but had been sending uncountable warriors to the frontline to die every day.

    A war like this wasn¡¯t normal!

 Chapter 1838: Yu Meng Visits

    Chapter 1838: Yu Meng Visits

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The war...No, the ughter continued.

    Shixin and his brothers could bebeled as powerful beings, and had been keeping Ao Bai and his brothers busy. But except them, neither Emperor Xun nor Yu Huo¡¯s clone sent out even one powerful being to fight.

    On the battlegrounds, the strongest ones among the enemies¡¯manders were merely at the level of Senior Magi, and the warriors under theirmands were just like ordinary human beings. These warriors andmanders charged at Yao Mountain City day and night, dove into the blood sea, then disappeared without a trace.

    For several days, Zhu Rong came to the tower to find Ji Hao and tell him that this war was not normal.

    Donggong and Ximu had stopped taking any action. They once were saints after all, and they had ughtered these ants-like enemies for over a month. By now, they couldn¡¯t bear to continue doing it.

    It was not because that they were soft-hearted. Instead, they were just too ashamed to do it. Things would look better even if the enemies sent some Divine-Magus-level beings to fight. Donggong and Ximu could also ughter countless Divine Magi within a blink, but that wouldn¡¯t make them feel as ashamed as they did now!

    They butchered these defenseless ants like mowing thewn; they could even kill a million of them with a single p...If the others knew that they had been doing things like this, Donggong and Ximu would feel seriously ashamed!

    The blood sea rolled, as more and more half-dragon warriors and blood-pool ghosts and other powerful Netherworld warriors showed, hiding and killing the enemies. In the lines of defense that Ji Hao built, some warriors hadn¡¯t even shot one single arrow so far, and their des hadn¡¯t been stained by any blood.

    As Zhu Rong said, this war was not normal.

    In Yao Mountain City, on top of the central tower, a round mirror which was embossed with nine dragons floated in the air, glowing and showing the battles that were happening around Yao Mountain City. Waves of troops dove into the blood sea, then countless warriors were swallowed by the blood sea while screaming and howling. But, more troops had been arriving.

    In the past one and a half month, exactly how many lives had the blood sea swallowed?

    No one counted, because no one was willing to count, or dared to. The Pan Yu world warriors and colony worlds warriors were all invaders who violently intruded into Pan Gu world. By killing them, one could earn natural rewards powers, which was apparently a good thing.

    But...too many of them were ughtered. Who could carelessly ughter billions of lives without taking any mental stress? Only devils could.

    Ao Bai and his brothers were still fighting Shixin and his brothers. Ji Hao, Zhu Rong, Donggong, Ximu, Qing Qiang, Shaosi, Man Man, Taisi, Feng Xing, Yu Mu, Ji Xia, Qing Fu, Yuan Li, Shermie, Yi Di, Bamboo Master, and Priest Sadness gathered on top of the central tower and watched this brutal war through the mirror with dark faces.

    In the past one and half month, the casualties suffered by Ji Hao¡¯s army, including the Gold Crow force and the divine force was zero. But, an astonishingly great number of enemies had been killed and injured. No one counted their copsed troops, neither did anyone count the lives that the blood sea had swallowed. But, judging merely by the dense blood-red cloud above the blood sea, one would know that this was definitely a scarilyrge number.

    "A war...This isn¡¯t how you fight a war!" As the dominator of Southern Wastnd, the Zhu Rong Family had fought against Gong Gong Family for countless years. Therefore, Zhu Rong had rich experiences of wars. "This isn¡¯t how you fight a war! This is wasting lives. This is wrong...Those non-humankind monsters didn¡¯t care about their warriors at all!" Said Zhu Rong.

    No one responded. Everyone else felt that Zhu Rong was right, but seeing this situation which was so weird, no one could tell what exactly was hiding behind these enemies.

    "Eh? Is it a big deal? We¡¯ve been taking advantages anyway!" Man Man sat on an arm of Ji Hao¡¯s chair with her legs crossed while carelessly juggling with her hammers. Her pair of lotus hammers had shrunk to the size of fists, and were flying up and falling down along with streaks of fire, letting out rumbling sounds of wind and thunder.

    "No matter what kind of trick they¡¯re ying, as long as the heaven and earth formation stays unbroken, nothing bad will happen!" Man Man was as simple-minded as usual, but she said the most reasonable words, "As for the mess of the humankind, let¡¯s just wait for Uncle Wen Ming to deal with it. Why should we feel so anxious?"

    The others on top of the tower remained silent for a while. A whileter, Donggong chuckled and said, "You¡¯re right, coping with shifting events by sticking to a fundamental principle, good, good, good...As Man Man said, as long as the heaven and earth formation stays unbroken, Yao Mountain City will be safe. As long as Yao Mountain City stays safe, any problem can be solved."

    Currently, Yao Mountain City was the only entrance of the heaven. Therefore, if Yao Mountain City stayed safe, the heaven would also be safe, and the cirction of the natural fortune of Pan Gu world would not be affected. Naturally, the human beings, who were chosen by the natural fortune, would stay unharmed.

    As long as human beings stayed safe, the humankind would naturally develop and grow stronger. Once Si Wen Ming put wrongs to rights and stabilized the human society, capable human beings would begin emerging. With endless new emerging forces, why would human beings be afraid of non-humankind monsters?

    Ji Hao and the others all came around to Man Man¡¯s point of view. While watching the hell-like battlegrounds through the mirror, they smiled in relief. Abruptly, Ji Haoughed and said, "Whatever they¡¯re nning, these extraneous creatures can strengthen our world once they die here. Even if they¡¯re smashed, their bodies can still nourish the nts in our world...This is good!"

    While people on top of the tower were talking. Mr. Crow wagged in. ncing at the group of people, he yelled in a high-pitched voice, "Ji Hao, the bird-headed man came again. He said he brought their ¡¯Divine King¡¯ and wants to see you. They came sneakily as if they didn¡¯t want the others to see them. I¡¯ve already hidden them under this tower.

    The people on top of the tower released their spirit powers to scan across the area under the tower. Among a group of pces under the tower, Su stood behind Yu Meng with reverence in an average-looking hall.

    The tall and muscr Yu Meng was sitting in arge armchair, holding an amber teacup. With surprise, he had been gently sniffing the steam rising from the teacup.

    Mr. Crow treated him with the divine tea which was produced from the Jade Pool in the heaven. Even in Pan Gu world, this tea was a precious treasure. Yu Meng and his family conquered a hundred desert worlds, but when did he ever have a chance to taste a top-grade tea like this?

    Abruptly, Yu Meng raised his head and burst intoughter, as he had already sensed tens of strands of spirit powersing at him.

    "Emperor Ji Hao, sorry foring without an invitation. This is impolite...But, things aren¡¯t right!"

 Chapter 1839: Yu Mengâ€™s Suggestion

    Chapter 1839: Yu Meng¡¯s Suggestion

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    On top of the central tower, Yu Meng stood calmly in front of Ji Hao and the others.

    Ji Hao and his friends looked at the exotically-dressed Yu Meng from head to toe, while Yu Meng was also curiously measuring them with his eyes.

    The one who had been emitting a scorching hotness, standing on top of the tower like a sun, was Ji Hao. But, behind this ¡¯sun¡¯, endless secrets seemed to exist, like a ck hole which devoured people.

    The one who was like a raging fire and shining eye-dazzlingly, seeming to even burn the through the space, was Zhu Rong.

    The ones who were like two drops of molten silver floating in a measurelessly deep sea, reflecting the magical scenes in the sea with their smooth surfaces, were Donggong and Ximu.

    The ones who were like two shreds of shadows sinking in the space were Shaosi and Taisi. Through their bodies, one could even see the tracks of time, and read the stories which happened in the ancient Pan Gu world. They could make anyone feel nervous and threatened.

    All kinds of powerful beings...The group of people on top of the tower weren¡¯t as powerful as Yu Meng, but...

    ¡¯Wait...¡¯ Yu Meng¡¯s eyes swept across Man Man, who looked adorable and was fiddling with her pair of hammers while staring at Yu Meng from up to down with narrowed eyes, and quicklynded on the bodies of Bamboo Master and Priest Sadness, who stood behind Ji Hao.

    Bamboo Master and Priest Sadness raised their chins slightly and looked at Yu Meng through the corners of their eyes with curiosity, scorn, and coldness, their hands sped behind their backs. If Priest Sadness didn¡¯t carelessly show a trace of hostility, Yu Meng would even ignore these two powerful ones, whose soul had merged into the great Dao.

    Yu Meng threw a veryplicated nce at Priest Sadness and Bamboo Master, then instantly tightened his nerves. How could he ignore these two? They were definitely more powerful than Yu Meng.

    With the altar¡¯s help, Yu Meng had be a saint, but the great Dao he merged with was from the hundred desert worlds that he and his families conquered. Yu Meng clearly understood that the great Dao from the hundred desert world could not bepared with the great Dao of Pan Gu world. In terms of quality, one single part of the Pan Gu great Dao could be times powerful than the entire great Dao of the strongest desert world among the hundred.

    The powers of Priest Sadness and Bamboo Master were measureless. Yu Meng felt that they were still half-step away from the world of saints, but this didn¡¯t make them weaker than Yu Meng...Their powers might even be more powerful than Yu Meng could imagine.

    ¡¯The power-holders in the Pan Gu heaven are indeed all extraordinary.¡¯ Yu Meng sighed in his head. Afterward, he politely bowed to Ji Hao and said, "I am very sorry foring without an invitation. But as I said earlier, things aren¡¯t right these days."

    While talking, Yu Meng took out a ck gemstone bead and pointed a finger at it. A ck beam of light rose from the bead and hit the ceiling, then spread quickly into an enormous screen.

    On the screen, countless light beams twisted and wove into moving images, showing a series of extremely luxurious military camps. A group of well-dressed Pan Yu world nobles had been stealthy walking among the camps with heads held high and indescribably evil smiles on their faces. They crept like mice on their way to steal oil.

    "These days, these Pan Yu world parasites have been showing no sign of attacking." Said Yu Meng with a deep voice, "ording to our scouts, they are scrambling for power and wealth, as they did in Liang Zhu City. They¡¯re fighting each other restlessly for some unreal things. Within a month, nearly a hundred high-grade Pan Yu world nobles were killed."

    The images on the screen changed and showed the inner space of a camp.

    On a bed with a silk sheet, Yemo Tianzily lied in a few young girls¡¯ arms. Hundreds of luxuriously dressed girls stood around the bed while Yemo Tian was breathing in a weird way.

    Along with every inhtion, his stomach would swell like a ball, and after every exhtion, his blood, muscles, and flesh would wither suddenly, making him look like a skeleton wrapped in skin. During each breath, ck light spots sparkled on his body and countless evil marks emerged from his skin, merging into his body.

    Merely through this image, Ji Hao and the others felt that Yemo Tian¡¯s power had been rising at an abnormal speed.

    Beside Yemo Tian¡¯s bed, the nine-meters-tall Master Spirit-ughter sat on a thick piece of fur with his legs crossed and hands resting on knees, holding a golden staff. A dim, colorful light had been shining around his body.

    The colorful light floated behind Master Spirit-ughter¡¯s body, sparkling at exactly the same frequency as Yemo Tian¡¯s breath. Under the dim colorful light, Master Spirit-ughter¡¯s face looked blurry and transparent. Countless twisted and hazy figures had been struggling inside his body. Then, these figures faded and slowly merged into the colorful light.

    Obviously, Master Spirit-ughter¡¯s power had also been rising even more rapidly than Yemo Tian.

    "Days ago, this man showed up around Yemo Tian. ording to our scouts, he seemed to have been serving as an intermediary between Yemo Tian and Emperor Xun, as he was often found in the camps of both sides."

    "Are you saying that they are sending their warriors to die on purpose?" Ji Hao narrowed his eyes and asked.

    "They have many reasons to do so." Said Yu Meng ndly, "I can now list ten. For example, Yemo Tian¡¯s family, the Yemo Family from Yu Dynasty in Pan Gu world, is also a colony world noble family. Therefore, he has a very strong motive to weaken those Pan Yu world parasites. ...Another example, if Yemo Tian has also made an agreement with another force as I have, he would have a reason to consume the Pan Yu word parasites¡¯ strength too...And..."

    "And they can also be taking this opportunity to raise their cultivations, or even for other unknown purposes, right?" Said Qing Qiang coldly.

    "Beautifuldy, your wisdom is as amazing as your beauty." Yu Meng politely made apliment to Qing Qiang and said, "I suggest, we need tounch a tentative offensive on these Pan Yu world parasites!"

    "Dear Emperor Ji Hao, this is also a part of our agreement." Yu Meng continued with a deep voice, "Destroy those parasites and protect our mutual interests!"

 Chapter 1840: Tentative Attack

    Chapter 1840: Tentative Attack

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    A tentative attack?

    Easy!

    The day after Yu Meng visited, the sun slowly rose from the horizon at dawn. But at this moment, ny-nine percent of Pan Gu Mothend, which was showering under the sunshine, again sank into darkness.

    Under themand of a tremendous, imperatorial, and undoubtable power, all of the sunlight that shone upon Pan Gu Mothend suddenly gathered together and loomed on the Pan Yu world nobles¡¯ military camp.

    The morning sunlight was soft, even slightly cool. But all of a sudden, it became a dazzling beam of light like a scorching sharp golden sword, prated the starry void, and descended mercilessly and fiercely.

    High up in the air, countless Gold Crows pped their enormous wings and cawed shrilly. They were millions of miles away from the Pan Yu world nobles¡¯ camp. This was a safe distance, because not even a Divine Magus could attack his or her targets through such a long distance.

    However, being supported by a certain type of great Dao, an eye-piercing fire burst from these Gold Crows¡¯ wings. As they cawed brightly and pped their wings, uncountable golden feathers dove down swiftly from the sky while burning ragingly. They left beams of fiery light in the air and caused a wave of shrill swishing noise.

    The golden feathers fell all over the sky and tore apart the space, leaving thin and perfectly straight tracks. After the feathers shed across, the golden tracks were still burning, emitting a great heat without fading.

    Surrounded by waves of burning golden feathers, a million-miles-wide golden light beam descended on the Pan Yu world nobles¡¯ camp in an overwhelming way.

    Nearly a hundred cities of cmity, over ten-thousand flying forts, and about a hundred thousand flying mountains disintegrated in the golden light. The cities of great cmity melted quickly; the especially strong alloys turned into scorching hot molten metal within the span of one breath like candles in a raging fire.

    Nearly a hundred cities of cmity melted simultaneously. The glowing red molten metal fell from the sky like pouring rain and sshed on the camp along with the sounds of burning fires.

    The material and formations that the flying forts were built with were not as good as the ones in the cities of great cmity. All the flying forts and flying mountains in the cramp were vaporized almost at the same moment. In a moment, the volumes of the flying forts and mountains expanded by tens of thousands of folds, and the disastrous explosions immediately tore all non-humankind warriors in the flying forts and mountains apart.

    Through the molten metal, the golden light prated the exploding flying forts and mountains and struck straight into the camp. Even before a scream could be let out, the tremendous military camp which amodated hundreds of millions of Pan Yu world warriors and colony world troops nearly vanished. Except for the central area where the top-grade nobles lived, ny-nine percent of this camp was gone within a moment.

    Tents, armaments, giant battle machines, puppets, all kinds of mountains and battle beasts, hill-sized piles of supplies, and uncountable warriors... These warriors were doomed when Ji Haomanded the sun toy its light and heat upon this camp with the power of East Emperor.

    Everything was gone, turned into nothingness.

    The bodies of countless warriors who just walked out of their tents to prepare breakfast suddenly vanished, but their dark silhouettes were left on the grounds.

    In this vast camp area, the tops of numberless divine towers shone with a blinding light simultaneously. The erect eyes upon the towers were partially hidden and partially visible, while these defensive divine towers were about to activate a shield.

    However, the golden light came too fast and was too powerful. A great number of divine towers were built in this camp, but they were slightly slow to react. These divine towers were only about one in ten-thousand of a second slower than the golden light, but because of this extremely short span of time, they all vanished in the golden light without managing to activate any shield or defensive formation.

    The golden light halted briefly, and immediately turn the ground of this camp into a golden red color. The sands, soil, rocks... for about three-hundred-meters of depth, the earth was melted by the sunlight, then solidified.

    The golden light beam which covered a million miles radius began concentrating rapidly, leaving the emptied area and gathering above the hundred-miles-squared central area of the camp. The burning golden feathers also fell on this area along with deafening swishing noises.

    Nearly a thousand divine towers vented dazzling light beams. Countlessplicated spell symbols emerged around the erect eyes above each divine tower. The fully activated divine towers quaked intensely, while the magic crystals loaded in the towers burned scarily fast. Within a blink, hill-sized piles of crystal were gone.

    Yu n nobles always valued their lives very much, not to mention the fact that the ones stationed in the center of this camp were the nobles from the top-grade Pan Yu world families. The divine towers in this area even had grown spirits. These towers couldn¡¯t move freely like living beings, but they were as smart as ordinary human beings. Therefore, when the golden light descended, these smart towers immediately activated themselves even before the guards in this area realized what was happening.

    Nearly a thousand divine towersbined their powers and created a ten-miles-thick shield that covered the central camp area.

    Three hazy suns and nine blurry moons were faintly visible on the shield. The powers that came from twelve evil types of great Dao flew in the shield, making it stronger and tougher.

    Explosive sounds could be heard without an end while the golden crow feathers fell and exploded against the shield. Those Gold Crow warriors were just averagely powerful, but being supported by the power of sun and the great Dao of sun, the explosion caused by each golden feather was no weaker than a full-power blowunched by a new Divine Magus.

    Over a million golden feathers fell on the shield in a moment and shattered it, sending the ss-like light kes flying to hundreds of miles away. The golden sunlight drilled down, and following a deafening noise, a miles-wide hole was left on the shield.

    The tent of Yu Huo¡¯s clone and Master Spirit-ughter was located right below this hole.

    The splendid golden lightnded, and a shrill scream filled with hatred echoed through the clouds, while a heavy golden staff broke out of the tent and transformed into a tens of miles long golden dragon to shield the tent against the golden light.

    Clouds of nicely scented mist spread from the dragon¡¯s body and countless golden flowers bloomed in the mist. The dragon raised its forepaws and tremblingly held off the golden light.

 Chapter 1841: Seal the Camp

    Chapter 1841: Seal the Camp

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    On the earth, a million miles wide, round, glowing red area was looking especially bright.

    This piece ofnd was melted by the sunlight, then turned golden-red after solidifying. In the air, the colorful shield above the hundred-miles-wide central area shattered rumblingly and caused beams of colorful light to spread.

    The divine towers buzzed deafeningly and shone eye-dazzlingly while copsing one after another. The shield was violently destroyed, and the counterforce directly broke the magic formations inside the towers. Even with spirits, these towers weren¡¯t able to restrain the blustering power.

    Nearly a thousand high-grade divine towers exploded simultaneously and tore apart the luxurious tents down below. The pieces were sent far away by the wind, along with the body parts of countless maids, servants, and guards.

    The nobles from top-grade Pan Yu world families burst into screams, growls, and raging curses, while running desperately out of the exploding tents under the protection of powerful treasures. As the members of top-grade Pan Yu world families, any defensive talisman owned by these nobles was one of the best. Therefore, the explosions of divine towers could not cause them any harm.

    Tens of thousands of high-grade nobles rushed out of their tents and looked around. The vast military camp was gone, and the whole area was ttened. The golden-red ground was as smooth as the surface of a mirror, glowing faintly. On this broad t area, not even a ghost could be found.

    "Where are all the people? Where¡¯s my army? Where¡¯re those bloody ves? They...How dare they run?" The most foppish and useless ones among these nobles yelled angrily, even leaping up from the ground while cursing.

    With fear, some rtively capable ones immediately raised their heads and looked at the hundred-miles-thick beam of sunlight which had been giving out inexhaustible light and heat above their heads.

    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack! Enemy attack!" A peak-Divine-Magus-level Yu n young man screamed hoarsely. He pped his own head and released an umbre from his erect eye. The umbre was entirely crimson, iid with countless erect-eye-shaped pearls.

    The crimson umbre transformed into a thousand-miles-wide, red-colored cloud, and rose straight into the sky. Within the cloud, countless red erect eye emitted eye-dazzling beams of red light with a strong killing power against the golden sunlight.

    The golden dragon which had been struggling against the sunlight instantly sighed in relief. The umbre was not bad, as it managed to share arge part of the pressure with the dragon. The red light and the scented mist mixed together. The golden dragon raised its head and gave a thunderous roar.

    Master Spirit-ughter flew out of the tent, treading on a colorful cloud and floating in the air. "What¡¯re you waiting for? Take out all your treasures, all your treasures! You¡¯re gonna die! What¡¯re you waiting for?!"

    Speaking the words ¡¯all your treasures¡¯, a light of greed shed across Master Spirit-ughter¡¯s eyes while the fire of extreme greed burned in the depth of his eyes. When he looked at these ¡¯immature¡¯ Pan Yu world nobles, all he saw was a group of chubby little sheep!

    A series of supreme treasures rose into the sky, sparkling brightly. These Pan Yu world nobles were carefully selected, after all, that even though some of them were a little foppish and useless, most of them were capable.

    The treasures they had were surely spirit treasures and supreme treasures with considerable qualities. Although they were not the top-grade ones, they were still fairly good.

    Thousands of supreme treasures and spirit treasures rose into the sky and raised clouds and glow. The colorful lights and clouds merged into one under the control of the golden dragon and firmly blocked the descending golden sunlight.

    Hundreds of millions of burning golden feathers fell from the sky and exploded against the clouds, causing thunderous noises. The clouds were rippled and shattered, but no matter how intense the explosions were, the thousands of supreme treasures and spirit treasures managed to shield the area down below.

    With ¡¯satisfaction¡¯, Master Spirit-ughter looked at the ttened camp. Abruptly, he raised his head andughed out loud, "What else can you do? Just do all you can! What else can you possibly do exceptunching shameless sneak attacks?"

    The group of Pan Yu world nobles finally realized what had just happened Did they suffer a surprise attack? Was their camp destroyed in a surprise attack? Didn¡¯t their troops run? Were they destroyed by an enemy attack?

    Great goodness...Which b*stard had such a power? And who could be so shameless?

    It was such a disastrous power, that he or she must be a ¡¯Yu¡¯ level powerful being, right? Why would such a powerful being kill those ants-like warriors? Was that fun? Did that make sense? Wasn¡¯t this powerful feeling ashamed?

    In the air, Ji Hao quietly sat on the East Emperor chariot, coldly looking at Master Spirit-ughter who challenged him.

    While slowly scanning across the hundred-mile-square central camp area, Ji Hao said ndly, "There¡¯s no enemy worth fighting! A bunch of scums! Hmm, didn¡¯t the nobles in Pan Yu world send any powerful helpers?"

    Both Ji Hao¡¯s cultivation and power had been rising seriously fast. Therefore, he had already stopped taking these Pan Yu world nobles seriously. At the moment, in Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, the tens of thousands of high-grade Pan Yu world nobles were all like ants, and he could crush them all within a blink of an eye.

    Even though they hadbined the powers of thousands of spirit treasures and supreme treasures to defend themselves, Ji Hao still remained confident. As long as he fully activated the power of the sun and the powers of the surrounding natural stars, he would definitely be able to break this defense and tten the entire camp.

    Yu Meng stood by his side as he pondered for a while with a frown and then said coldly, "Kill some of them first and let the others live for now. Then we¡¯ll wait and see. What do you say?"

    Ji Hao nodded. After a short silence, he smiled and responded, "Good, leave some of them alive, then wait and see."

    "If no reinforcements arrive from Pan Yu world, they shall not me me for having no mercy..." He nced at Liang Zhu City and continued.

    A tremor went through Yu Meng¡¯s body while he swiftly glimpsed at Ji Hao, ¡¯You can have no mercy, but not on us! We¡¯re allies, allies! More importantly, I¡¯m working with a mysterious human force!¡¯ Yu Meng thought.

    If Human Eighteen didn¡¯t suggest it, Yu Meng would never visit Ji Hao!

    A clear stream of mist rose from Ji Hao¡¯s head. The blueprint of the pre-world maic life and death sword formation glowed with a ck and white light, then spread and quietly covered the whole area with a radius of three-thousand miles, looming on the central camp area down below.

 Chapter 1842: Emperor Xunâ€™s Awareness

    Chapter 1842: Emperor Xun¡¯s Awareness

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    When the morning sunlight turned into a destructive golden light beam and descended from the sky, Emperor Xun was having fun.

    In apletely messy and disorderedrge camp, a pce which was carried to this ce by Longbo Country people towered on the ground. On a tall, colorful jade stage, Emperor Xun wasughing and running about, wearing nothing but three peacock feathers to cover his nipples and crotch area. He didn¡¯t look like a human emperor at all.

    A giant wine pot was carried in his left hand. After making a few steps, he would pour some wine into his mouth. He staggered on the stage whileughing with a weird voice and reaching his right hand to the maids, who had been chuckling and running before him.

    The sun rose up and illuminated Pan Gu Mothend with a warm red light. But all of a sudden, the red light faded and the sky sank into darkness again. Stars sparkled in the sky and divine rivers flowed, while a tremendous sense of danger pressed down from the highest sky.

    Emperor Xun was badly startled. He immediately turned around and gazed at the north.

    A few Gong Sun Family master Magi hurriedly rushed up to Emperor Xun. One of them pointed a finger at Emperor Xun and let out a ten-thousand-year turtle shell. The turtle shell glistened and showed the grievous ughter which was happening in the Pan Yu world nobles¡¯ camp.

    Through the turtle shell, they saw a dazzling golden light fall from the sky, turning the vast camp into ash. Countless non-humankind warriors were turned into nothingness by the golden light even before they could let out a scream. Afterward, the golden light shrank quickly and concentrated on the central camp area.

    Numerous divine towers exploded one after another. Master Spirit-ughter threw out his staff, which transformed into a golden dragon to struggle against the golden light. While crying shrilly, numberless Pan Yu world nobles activated their best treasures to help the golden dragon defending against the destructive golden light.

    "Ahya, this is...so miserable, sad, and beautiful..." Emperor Xun quivered with excitement. Carrying the wine pot, heughed out loud, "So many people died at one time? Ahyaya, good, good... Come on, drink, drink!"

    Emperor Xun grinned and narrowed his eyes while saying, "Yemo Tian¡¯s a b*stard. Last time, he actually dared to take the lovely girl that I liked. Hehe, it¡¯ll be best if he¡¯s burned into ashes. If even his soul is destroyed, I¡¯d be really d!"

    The allies could die as long as he lived. Emperor Xun happily invited the group of master Magi around him and his trusted followers to drink.

    But, the people by his sides weren¡¯t as brainless as he was. From Gong Sun Family elders to the leaders of the other ns, the faces of everyone who saw the golden light beam through the turtle shell had paled. Some of them even had cold sweat oozing out of their skins.

    These Pan Yu world nobles had so many powerful defensive divine towers in their camp, but under this golden light, all the towers were gone instantly. Emperor Xun¡¯s army was powerless, that thisrge military camp wasn¡¯t even covered by defensive formations.

    If this golden light weren¡¯t targeted at the Pan Yu world nobles¡¯ camp but at Emperor Xun¡¯s army instead...

    "Emperor Xun, Emperor Xun..." A few Gong Sun Family elders came to Emperor Xun in a haste, then forcibly took away the wine pot from his hand. With ghastly faces, they grabbed his arms and yelled, "It¡¯s Ji Hao striking a vicious blow...He¡¯s a divine emperor, and he actually used the power of the sun to kill!"

    "He is insane, insane! So many lives..." Screamed a Gong Sun Family elder, "A million-miles wide camp, hundreds of millions of lives... They all were...killed by him...with one strike..."

    At this moment, tens of cracks suddenly appeared on the turtle shell. A sharp strand of sword power roared out of the turtle shell and circled around the Gong Sun Family Master Magus who had been casting a magic on the shell. Following a heart-tearing howl, this master Magus was cut into two. As a ck killing power sparkled on his wounds, the body of this Magus became a strand of ck dust, dissipating in the air.

    A Gong Sun Family elder burst into a loud shout, then cast a spell and clenched his fingers towards the drifting ck dust, yet failed to grasp anything. The dead Magus¡¯s soul vanished along with his body, dying without leaving a trace.

    "This is..." Another Gong Sun Family Master Magus refused to believe this result. In front of everyone else, he took out a dark piece of bone, bit broken his tongue, and sprayed a mouthful of blood onto it, trying to cast another magic to look into the Pan Yu world nobles¡¯ camp in the north.

    A traceless pre-world maic force came through the space. Following a series of cracking noise, the dark bone was torn into pieces by a dreadful power.

    Pop!

    This Master Magus¡¯s body was twisted into a scary shape, then the killing power attacked. Same as thest master Magus, both his body and soul died instantly.

    Ji Hao had spread the pre-world maic life and death sword formation and sealed off the entire camp. This sword formation was measurelessly dangerous, and also contained a pre-world spirit that allowed it to deliver endless possibilities. Whoever tried to peak into the sword formation would immediately suffer a counterforce from it, unless this peeper used a pre-world supreme treasure.

    After losing two peak-Divine-Magus-level, experienced and highly powerful Gong Sun Family Master Magi in a row, the drunken Emperor Xun finally woke up with a start. He was soaked in cold sweat. While wiping his forehead, he clenched his teeth, then sneered and said, "Hah, that Yemo Tian is so weak...He actually let Ji Hao destroy his army...But..."

    Emperor Xun suddenly chuckled and continued carelessly, "I know Ji Hao. He¡¯s like Si Wen Ming. He can take such a brutal action against the non-humankind, but he¡¯ll never do the same to us."

    Proudly raising his head and sping his hands behind his back, Emperor Xun puffed out his chest, grinned coldly to the north, and said, "I am the true human emperor. Ji Hao is a divine emperor, and a human being. Does he dare to even touch a hair of mine?"

    A gust of wind blew off the peacock feather which was stuck on Emperor Xun¡¯s chest with his own saliva.

    While giggling, Emperor Xun reached out his hands, took the wine pot back from an elder, then carelessly waved his hand and saidzily, "What are you waiting for? Sing, dance, drink! Bring us some grilled meat, let¡¯s eat...Go select a troop of strong warriors to dance the battle dance for us. They¡¯ll liven things up!"

    Emperor Xunughed and took a few gulps of wine, then raised his head and said happily, "The fun of being the human emperor is drinking and eating and partying every single day, having as much fun as we like...Some other people will deal with the war, and I can simply say ¡¯yes¡¯ or ¡¯no¡¯."

    Breathing deeply, Emperor Xun looked at the north and continued confidently, "When they all shed blood and get hurt, hah!"

    Following Emperor Xun¡¯s thought, the group of Gong Sun Family elders pondered for a while, then allughed aloud!

    When the ¡¯die-hard human force¡¯ headed by Ji Hao and the non-humankind sank into an internecine bloodletting, Emperor Xun would naturally rise to harvest the fruits of victory. How marvelous would that be?

    Till then, anyone against the interests of Gong Sun Family would die!

    Till then, the Gong Sun Family would rule Pan Gu world forever!

 Chapter 1843: Dragon Mother Comes Back

    Chapter 1843: Dragon Mother Comes Back

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Waves rolled in the blood sea as numberless half-dragon warriors trod on the blood waves while wielding their weapons and roaring.

    These deathless puppets were made by Netherworld Priests with the dragon bloodline and human bodies. Their bodies were muscr and their faces looked ferocious. Their entire body had been releasing a killing power. While roaring, they had been absorbing the thick, blood-red clouds in the sky, and their powers were rising.

    Under the blood waves, countless blood-pool ghosts were swimming as nimbly as fishes while greedily devouring the sticky blood.

    Every single day, a giant number of non-humankind warriors woulde to die, and their blood would merge into this blood sea. Every single drop of their blood contained a slight trace of the great Dao from their own worlds. After absorbing their blood, the bodies of these blood-pool ghosts turned more and more blurry, while their powers were harder and harder to sense, and their moving speeds grew higher and higher.

    If onepared the speed of these blood-red ghosts to the number ¡¯one¡¯, before this war started, after two months of ughtering and absorbing the spirit blood of uncountable non-humankind warriors, their speed had reached ¡¯ten¡¯ already!

    From these half-dragon warriors and blood-pool ghosts, one could clearly feel Netherworld Priest¡¯s power. His warriors had no fear of death, and the longer they fought, the stronger they would be.

    Above the blood sea and within the dense blood-red clouds, which was condensed from the blood power of uncountable lives, Shixin, Ao Bai, and their brothers had still been fighting madly against each other. In the blood-red clouds, the eighteen sons of the dragon ancestor had shifted back into their original shapes. They attacked each other with their sharp teeth and ws. asionally, a wave of thunderbolts would fall like raindrops. They had also been letting out all kinds of magic treasures to attack each other from time to time, quaking both the sky and the earth.

    Ao Bai and his brothers were apparently weaker than Shixin and his brothers, but upon being supported by the heaven and earth formation, their strength and defensive powers were both raised, which pushed them up to the level of Shixin and his brothers. More importantly, the dragon-kind was wealthy. Ao Bai and his brothers had the best supreme treasures and spirit treasures that the dragon-kind had ever found. Shixin and his brothers convinced most of the dragons to follow them, and also smoothly took over the treasuries of the entire dragon-kind, but the treasures they brought were a grade lower than the ones Ao Bai and his brothers¡¯.

    All kinds of treasures flew all over the sky, shining eye-dazzlingly. Eighteen enormous dragons entangled with each other while roaring and cursing. The broken scales and horns, boiling dragon blood, and even pieces of dragon muscles had been falling from the sky like raindrops. In the blood sea, the half-dragon warriors and blood-pool ghosts chased every slightest drop of dragon blood and the tiniest pieces of dragon muscle.

    Some lucky ones attainedrger pieces of dragon muscles. They immediately swallowed the muscle pieces, and their powers began growing. Some of them were even going beyond the level of Divine Magi, showing a sign of reaching the supreme level.

    Suddenly, a thunderous roar could be heard. A water-tank-sized bead which dazzled with thunderbolts flew out of Ao Bai¡¯s hand and hit right on Shisui¡¯s forehead, smashing his tens of sharp horns and even denting his skull. While vomiting blood, he fell from the sky.

    Shisui fell into the blood sea and raised enormous waves.

    Numberless half-dragon warriors rushed up fearlessly. They screamed and climbed onto Shisui¡¯s body with madness and greediness, drilling into his body through his wounds. Shisui was wrapped in the dazzling lightning bolts, unable to move.

    The half-dragon warriors tore him, scratched him, and cut him with all kinds of weapons like butchers cutting pork ribs. They ought each other for his blood and flesh. The hundreds of miles long Shisui howled in pain while sticky blood gushed out of his body ceaselessly.

    Countless blood-pool ghosts gathered as well. They transformed into a dense dark cloud and surrounded Shisui. They devoured all the blood that Shisui shed, without wasting even a single drop. That was the blood of a pure dragon, which contained the purest, noblest dragon bloodline that was descended from the dragon ancestor.

    The blood-pool ghosts transformed their bodies into long needles and pierced deeply into Shisui¡¯s wounds to suck his blood like greedy leeches. As tens of millions of ck long needles pierced into Shisui¡¯s body, he would lose a giant amount of blood every second.

    Shisui snarled in pain. But, the bead that Bixi used for attacking him was greatly powerful, that after suffering a strike from it, his strong body didn¡¯t manage to recover in a long while. He was paralyzed, and couldn¡¯t even move a finger. He could only watch countless weak and fragile ¡¯ants¡¯ eat his body and drink his blood.

    Shixin gave a raging growl, then took out three-thousand and six-hundred needles, prepared to send the needles down to kill those half-dragon warriors and blood-pool ghosts. But, he paid all his attention on saving Shisui, and showed his great weakness while taking out this set of needles. Sideway, a green frosty light shed across, then a beautiful sword tore apart the space.

    Qing Qiang showed her real face. A breathtakingly beautiful, enormous green bird held a sword in her beak, which was shining with a cold light. She arrived next to Shixin in a moment and gave him this strike. A giant wound was left on Shixin¡¯s body, starting from his chest and ending in his left hip. The bone-deep wound nearly split Shixin¡¯s body into two.

    "Little phoenix b*tch!" Shixin turned around and yelled at Qing Qiang.

    Ao Bai was fighting a battle against Shixin. He seized this opportunity, swung his arm, and threw out an especially heavy purple-golden pestle, along with a deafening buzzing noise. The pestle transformed into a hundred-meter-thick thunderbolt and struck on Shixin¡¯s chest.

    The nine-feet-long, golden-purple pestle struck onto Shixin¡¯s chest and shattered the scales while generating a thunderous boom. Shixin burst into shrieks while clouds of dense smoke puffed out of his mouth, ears, eyes, and nose.

    "Kill!" A sharp light shed across Ao Bai¡¯s eyes while he lunged his sword with his right arm, directly towards Shixin¡¯s throat.

    At this very moment, a golden light descended from the sky. Dragon Mother suddenly showed up before Ao Bai¡¯s face and gave him a heavy p.

    A half of Ao Bai¡¯s head was smashed. His teeth were broken, flying all over the sky like glistening crystals and pearls. How strong was Dragon Mother? After suffering a p from her, Ao Bai swirled backward and started a shrill swishing noise.

    "Retreat!" Ao Bai roared resonantly, then turned around and fled to Yao Mountain City the moment he realized what had happened just now.

    His brothers all turned back and ran immediately. They raised clouds and fled at their highest speeds without saying a word. Ao Bai even took out his divine seal and waved it towards the sky. Suddenly, a three-colored swirling thunderous cloud emerged above Dragon Mother¡¯s head, then colorful thunderbolts began striking her.

    "You ball-less b*stards are all like that dead old b*stard!" Dragon Mother bared her teeth as she gazed at Ao Bai and her brothers. Next, she turned around and threw a p on Shixin¡¯s face. Shixin lost consciousness without even giving a moan.

    "Useless!" She hollered.

 Chapter 1844: The Three Friends From Mount Skeleton

    Chapter 1844: The Three Friends From Mount Skeleton

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In the eastern side of Emperor Xun¡¯s military camp, under rolling clouds, was an artificialke created by a powerful magic.

    In an exquisite gold and jade pce by theke, Shixin and his brothers kneeled on the ground, while Dragon Mother carried a silver-dark wooden staff, bashing them violently.

    Dragon Mother beat her sons brutally. After three to five strikes, the armors worn by Shixin and his brothers were shattered. Along with muffled bone-cracking noises, they fell to the ground with broken bones, twitching and howling in pain.

    Shixin and his brothers started vomiting blood, but Dragon Mother didn¡¯t stop. She continued thrashing them soundly while cursing madly. She beat the heads of Shigu, Shisui and Shiya out of shape, and crushed their horns.

    As the oldest, strongest, and bravest one, Shixin burst into a thunderous roar and leaped up when he saw Dragon Mother swing the staff towards his chin. His body glowed with a blood-red light and his broken arms healed immediately. He pulled out a long de and swiftly chopped at Dragon Mother¡¯s waist.

    "You crazy old woman! Are you gonna beat my brothers and I to death? Let¡¯s die together then! You old crazy woman, which blind b*stard released you?" After the first swing, Shixin never stopped. He roared hoarsely andunched thousands of strikes in a row.

    de lights dazzled, as shreds of de shadows tore apart the space and momentarily enveloped Dragon Mother.

    Dragon Mother gave a twisted smile. She slightly shook the wooden staff and hit hard at Shixin, bringing up beams of frosty light. Following a series of deafening tinkles, Shixin¡¯s de shattered into pieces. The sharp pieces swished shrilly back to Shixin, prated his body, and brought out streams of blood from his body.

    "Brothers, let¡¯s kill this crazy woman together!" Shihun roared hoarsely, "She beat us every day! Month after month, year after year, she beat us whenever she isn¡¯t happy! We¡¯ve had enough! Even the life back in ocean eyes was better than this...Let¡¯s kill her together! Let¡¯s eat her flesh, drink her blood, devour her marrow! We¡¯ll grow stronger that way!"

    Shisui, who was howling in pain, leaped up as well. His wounds healed in a moment as he pulled out a sun and moon shovel and fiercely stabbed at Dragon Mother¡¯s neck. "What sh*t has happened to this old lunatic? Now she¡¯s venting on us again? Damn it! Which idiot released her? He should have only released us! Kill her, kill her! Brothers, let¡¯s kill her!"

    The eyes of Dragon Mother¡¯s nine boys exposed a fierce light. The cruelty and ferocity buried in the nature of Chaos dragons had been aroused. They knew nothing about the love between mother and sons. Instead, they pulled out their weapons andid their murderous hands on their mother.

    "Haha! I should have strangled you one by one that year!" Dragon Mother gazed at her nine sons with lusterless eyes, "If the dead old b*stard didn¡¯t protect you, I would have swallowed you to replenish myself when you were born. I was so weak after giving birth to you!"

    Witnessing all this, the group of dragon elders on the scene had their faces paled. They stepped back, unable to hide the shock on their faces. Great dragon ancestor, why on earth did they choose to follow these ten lunatics?

    The sons wanted to kill their mother, and the mother wanted to eat their sons. By following the psychopaths who might even do things like this, could anyone end well?

    Ao Bai and his brothers were ¡¯weak¡¯, and were too nice to human beings, thus didn¡¯t manage to lead the dragon-kind to dominate the world. But at the very least, they were fair-minded and warm to the young dragons, always protecting the young ones in the family. How could they ever be so ruthless like these mad ten?

    The ones who decided to follow Dragon Mother and her sons might die in their hands before even knowing how!

    The cold light brought up by Dragon Mother¡¯s wooden staff surrounded Shixin and his brothers. The muffled metal nks quaked the entire pce as more and deeper cracks appeared on the ground.

    "Nine useless losers, didn¡¯t I tell you what to do before I left? What did I tell you? I told you to fight a manders¡¯ battle¡¯ against Ji Hao and his people. Fight a manders¡¯ battle¡¯! Do you know what that means?"

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Three of her boys were thrown to the ground by Dragon Mother with the wooden staff, folded. Clearly, their spines werepletely crushed.

    Shixin shouted himself hoarse as heunched tens of thousands of de strikes at Dragon Mother in a row. The de light flickered and left a bone-deep wound on Dragon Mother¡¯s face. "Old crazy woman, didn¡¯t we fight? Didn¡¯t we? All these days, hadn¡¯t we been fighting the nine weak losers? Didn¡¯t we fight our heads broken? Didn¡¯t we bleed?"

    Dragon Mother vomited blood because of anger. "What did I tell you? Did I tell you to fight the battle yourselves? What did I say? I told you to encourage those human leaders, especially the young and elite ones, to fight Ji Hao. I told you to make as many of them die as possible!" She yelled.

    "What did you do? You stupidly rush up yourselves, and give the enemies the lives of your countless warriors! Did I tell you to do this?" Dragon Mother screamed. She suddenly lunged her left hand and prated Shixin¡¯s stomach with her sharp ws, then tore apart his body and gripped his spine.

    Crack!

    Dragon Mother took back her hand, holding a crystal piece of dragon spine.

    Shixin shrieked in pain. He dropped his weapon and fell to the ground tumbling. Dragon Motherughed evilly as she raised her right foot, seeming about to stomp on his head.

    Seeing Shixin was going to die in his mother¡¯s hands, among the three people who had been sitting in the guest seats and watching this show, the long-bearded old man who looked perfectly rxed coughed slightly. He raised a finger and sent out countless glistening, tiny bone pieces.

    Along with a series of cracking noise, a thick bone shield emerged above Shixin¡¯s body, protecting him from Dragon Mother¡¯s foot.

    "Dragon Mother, my friend, please calm your anger, calm your anger..." The old man stood up and smiled, bowing slightly to Dragon Mother as he said, "For the sake of us, the three friends from Mount Skeleton, calm your anger. We have important things to do, and they will just be used. If you kill them, you¡¯d be weakening ourselves, right?"

    Shixin sighed in relief as he nced at the old man with gratefulness.

    However, he then heard the old man continued, "If you are really gonna kill your nine useless sons, you should at least leave their bones undamaged...So, after they have died, I can pull out their bones to make nine Chaos dragon bone puppets...Haha, that might be more useful than these nine!"

    The gratefulness in Shixin¡¯s eyes faded immediately. Instead, those eyes were filled with ferocity as he and his brothers stared at the old man, the young man, and the girl behind him, who called themselves ¡¯the three friends from Mount Skeleton¡¯.

 Chapter 1845: A Discussion About â€˜Commandersâ€™ Battleâ€™

    Chapter 1845: A Discussion About ¡®Commanders¡¯ Battle¡¯

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Dragon Mother put down the wooden staff with a sour face and coldly nced at her nine boys, then sat in the chair in the middle of this hall. A golden-red me rose from her head, quickly circling around her body. When the me dimmed, the wound on her face and her broken armors were all fixed.

    Shixin¡¯s brothers stood up and took some pills to heal themselves. They picked up Shixin¡¯s spine, which was thrown on the ground by Dragon Mother, then straightened his body and put the piece of spine back into him. Shixin gave a deep growl in pain, then boosted up his spirit blood and took a few powerful pills. Before long, his injuries were all healed and his consumed life-force was fully replenished.

    "Damn! At first, the cultivation system of human beings was stolen from our dragon-kind." Shixin stood up whileining as he patted his waist. "Now what? We can heal slight wounds by boosting up our spirit blood, but if we¡¯re injured badly, we need to take pills?"

    "Cut the crap." Said Dragon Mother in a frosty tone, "The original version of human cultivation system is indeed learned from the dragon-kind, but human beings inherited Saint Pan Gu¡¯s fertility, representing the strongest life-force and power of creation in this world. Sure, they do better self-healing than dragons."

    Snorting coldly, Dragon Mother continued sullenly, "Dragons...No, not only dragons, we Chaos dragons too have strong bodies. But, as we inherited the power of destruction and killing, it¡¯s hard for us to heal ourselves when we get injured...If we can extract the human bloodline and merge it into our bodies..."

    Clicking her tongue, a rosy color emerged from Dragon Mother¡¯s face. She narrowed her eyes and smilingly pointed at the old man who stopped her from killing her sons earlier, then said, "You little useless scums, how can you be so impolite? Come greet these three elders, will you?"

    The immortal-like old man, whose beard was long enough to reach the ground, smiled mildly and nodded to Shixin and his brothers.

    The young man and the girl behind the old man remained cold, even throwing a few scornful nces at Shixin and his brothers. The handsome young man slightly nodded to Shixin and his brothers, yet snorted frostily. The girl proudly raised her chin and turned to a decorative relief about carps on a wall.

    Shixin and his brothers bared their teeth as they stared at the young man and the girl with a fire of hatred and anger burned in their eyes. They just wanted to mince the young man and the girl. Dragons looked down upon the others, but which living being ever dared to despise dragons?

    Back in the ancient time, Shixin and his brothers had done uncountable evil things, and destroyed countless creatures. No one ever dared to be so rude to them. Added with the evil words that the long-bearded old man said about them earlier, Shixin and his brothers had already put these three people on their killing list.

    But, as the intent of killing was brewing in their hearts, Shixin and his brother just clenched their teeth and didn¡¯t truly do a thing.

    First, Dragon Mother was there. Together, Shixin and his brothers could barely rival Dragon Mother. Therefore, they dared not to do anything to upset her. Second, the long-bearded man, the young man, and the girl looked too weird. How could they dare to recklessly make a move before knowing about their enemies?

    "These three friends have been cultivating themselves in Mount Skeleton since the world was created. They are Priest Guzun, Guling, and Gue." Dragon Mother proudly looked at her boys and said, "They are our first batch of reinforcements. You must respect them. No irreverence is allowed."

    Shixin and his brothers looked at Guzun, Guling and Gue from head to toe. These nine Chaos dragons were powerful beings who had lived through the prehistorical era too, but they never heard of the ce ¡¯Mount Skeleton¡¯; Since these three people lived since the creation of the world, they must have shown up in the prehistorical world. But, Shixin and his brothers had never heard of their names. This was strange.

    Their appearances were even stranger. The old man looked like an immortal, the young man was handsome, and the girl looked pretty and adorable. But when looked closely, one would find that their skin and flesh were transparent like crystals, and a strange colored light was flowing inside their bodies. They didn¡¯t have blood vessels and meridians.

    Shixin and his brothers scanned across these three people¡¯ bodies with their spirit powers and found that these people didn¡¯t have internal organs; nothing but a sphere of light existed inside each of their bodies, swelling and shrinking.

    The three people didn¡¯t mind being scanned by spirit powers, and made no reaction to Shinxin and his brothers¡¯ offensive moves. Therefore, Shixin and his brothers fully released their spirit power to check their bodies inch by inch.

    Through their transparent skins and fleshes, one could see their jade-like, glittering bones. Every piece of bone was wless. Guzun¡¯s bones were dark-golden, looking old, and Guling¡¯s bones are purple-golden, looking mysterious.

    Gue had a face of an adorable little girl, but her bones were scary. Those bones were ck and red, lustreless like dried blood. Her strangely colored bones were transparent like ss, making her look awfully evil.

    After observing them for quite a while, Shixin finally began talking. "The three friends from Mount Skeleton? I¡¯ve never heard of your names back in the ancient time. You¡¯re nobodies!" He said scornfully.

    Guzun chuckled. He nodded at Shixin and responded smilingly, "Prince Shixin, you¡¯re right. We weren¡¯t famous back in the ancient time...because, everyone who knew us had been turned into bone treasures by us. So, they didn¡¯t have a chance to spread our names."

    Shixin¡¯x grin froze on his face. The faces of his brothers paled slightly as well as they gazed at the three.

    These three people weren¡¯t famous back in the ancient time, because they turned everyone who knew them into treasures? Was this even real? How powerful a living being needed to be to say something like this? How powerful this living being needed to be to keep its name from being known by other people?

    Everyone who knew them was killed by them...

    Shixin and his brothers cautiously looked at the three for long, thenzily cupped their hands and bowed to them, "Greetings, elders!"

    They now clearly understood that they couldn¡¯t afford to offend these three people. But, because of the pride that existed deep in their natures, they still didn¡¯t take these three people seriously.

    Sensing the faintly discernible hostile between the three and her boys, Dragon Mother smiled in satisfaction and said, "Good. Shixin, you go bring Emperor Xun and his useless people here. We need to discuss what we should do next."

    Snorting coldly, Dragon Mother raised her head and continued slowly, "We can¡¯t let you idiots keep wasting time like this...If those three get angry, we won¡¯t be able to deal with them!"

 Chapter 1846: Tit For Tat

    Chapter 1846: Tit For Tat

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    When Dragon Mother was punishing her boys and Emperor Xun was holding a party, a few dark-faced priests wearing long coarse robes walked to Emperor Xun¡¯s pce in a hurry. Right behind the jade stage in the middle of the pce, the few priests ran into Wu Bi and a few Chu Wu n elders behind him.

    They paused under the stage and looking at each other with skeptical eyes.

    Thin and bone-piercingly cold gusts of wind spiraled up from the earth, raising clouds of dust and leaves. The leaves swirled swiftly in the winds, then were shredded by an invisible force.

    Among the few priests, the one who seemed to be the oldest had a pair of brightly shining eagle eyes, with dark-golden pupils. He abruptly bowed to Wu Bi, said, "I am Zang Yuanzi, a disciple of Saint Mu from the west."

    Wu Bi threw a glimpse at Zang Yuanzi, thenughed with an evil hissing voice, "Cut the crap...Are you really their disciples?"

    Zang Yuanzi smiled and responded seriously, "I am really a disciple of Saint Mu. I cannot lie to you about this. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Saint Mu...As long as you have the guts to do it."

    Wu Bi bared his teeth and let out his long and slim crimson tongue, which looked like a snake, quickly licking his nose. The longer and deeper he turned into a devil, the less and less like a human being he became. Whileughing, he slowly shook his head and said, "You surely know this. How can I ever visit them? That¡¯d be suicidal, right? Hah, why¡¯re you here?"

    Zang Yuanzhi calmly pointed at the jade stage and said, "We came to visit Emperor Xun, for all living beings in this world, of course."

    Wu Bi remained silent for a while. Suddenly, his eyes turned blood-red as he screamed withughter, "For all living beings in the world? I always knew that you people from the west are the most shameless ones of all. Telling me about your hokey kindness...Is this interesting? We both clearly know what¡¯re we here for...You know it...I know it!"

    Zang Yuanzi chuckled. He bowed to Wu Bi again and said, "In this case, let¡¯s see what we can do, shall we?"

    Wu Bi¡¯s eyes showed an intent of killing.

    Puff!

    A pair of blood-red bone daggers suddenly appeared near Zang Yuanzi¡¯s body, being wrapped in raging mes as they cut through Zang Yuanzi¡¯s throat and chest at lightning speed.

    Zang Yuanzi¡¯s body exploded. A fist-sized pale-white lotus petal drifted down from the air, with two thin cracks on it. At the same time, Zang Yuanzi reappeared right beside Wu Bi. His entire body had turned transparent, vividly green and venting a thriving life-force.

    Before Wu Bi could react, Zang Yuanzi gripped his shoulders with both hands and lifted him up.

    Green blood vessels bulged from Zang Yuanzi¡¯s arms as he prepared to smash Wu Bi on the ground. But suddenly, Emperor Xun poked his head out from the edge of the stage and threw down a giant wine pot.

    ng!

    The wine pot shattered, as Emperor Xun pointed at Wu Bi and Zang Yuanzi andughed, "What¡¯re you doing down there? Why¡¯re you putting arms around each other? Are you gonnamit adultery?"

    Zang Yuanzi stopped, then slowly put Wu Bi down on the ground. Both Zang Yuanzi and Wu Bi raised their heads and grinned at Emperor Xun. "Emperor Xun, please don¡¯t say this. We¡¯re just learning from each other by exchanging moves." Wu Bi said.

    Emperor Shun giggled. He abruptly dragged a maid down and pressed her on the guard bar of the stage. Ripping her clothes apart, he exposed her snow-white upper body and then grinned, waving his hands to Zang Yuanzi and Wu Bi as he yelled, "Cut the crap! Come up here, up... We have wine, beauties, all prepared for you! Let¡¯s enjoy the day together! Together!"

    Laughing again, Emperor Xun raised both arms and pointed at the north, then said, "Look, those idiots are nearly wiped out... How beautiful this is? How great is this? Ah...Come on,e on,e up here. Let¡¯s make a toast!"

    Zang Yuanzi and Wu Bi exchanged a nce. "If I threw you to the ground just now, your body would have been smashed by the ¡¯Wuding mountain-breaking strength¡¯ that belongs only to our sect." Said Zang Yuanzi with a low and frosty voice.

    Wu Bi hissed withughter. He coldly nced at Zang Yuanzi¡¯s left arm and said, "Do you really think that you managed to dodge my daggers? Hehe, is our Chu Wu n so soft?"

    The expression on Zang Yuanzi¡¯s face changed slightly. He immediately rolled up his sleeves and saw two, three-inch-long de wounds on his left arm, burning with a faintly red me. Within a couple of breaths, the blood and flesh of Zang Yuanzi¡¯s arm were about to be burned out, but he felt no pain or any other difort.

    "Good!" As Zang Yuanzi pped his own left shoulder, his left arm fell off entirely, being incinerated within a blink. He sneered at Wu Bi and shook slightly. Next, a pale-white lotus bloomed on the wound on his shoulder, then a new arm quickly grew out from the lotus.

    "Oh, not bad!" Wu Bi shook his head at Zang Yuanzi while chuckling and said, "I wonder if your head can grow back out too if I chop it off. Can it?"

    Zang Yuanzi threw a chilly glimpse at Wu Bi, lowered his voice, and said, "Why don¡¯t we tryter? Let¡¯s see which one of us can kill the other, alright?"

    Zang Yuanzi¡¯s face was twisted, eyes showing a mad desire for killing. He looked even more like a devil than Wu Bi, who was already a devil. Which well-cultivated being could look like this?

    If Priest Mu were on the scene, he would never admit that Zang Yuanzi was his disciple. The disciples of Priest Mu and Priest Hua had been doing all kinds of evil things, but which one of them didn¡¯t look like a kind immortal? Did any of them have such a twisted, hideous devil face?"

    Wu Bi wasn¡¯t afraid of Zang Yuanzi. He also lowered his voice and sneered, "Good. Let¡¯s do itter."

    They nced and smiled at each other, then turned around and walked up to the stage through the cliffy stairs together. They were both powerful beings with high-level cultivations. They shed across the air and left shreds of afterimages behind while climbing onto the stage.

    Under Emperor Xun¡¯s orders, two maids had already papered two small wine pots, fully contained aged wine. Seeing Zang Yuanzi and Wu Bi walking up, Emperor Xunughed and handed the wine pots to them, then said, "You two, long time no see. What have you been doing these days? Come on,e on... Empty the pots, then we¡¯ll catch up."

    Zang Yuanzi and Wu Bi again nced at each other. Afterward, they took over the wine pots, slightly opened their mouth, and made an inhtion. A stream of wine flew up from each pot and spiraled into their mouths.

    Thud! Thud!

    After finishing the wine, they threw the wine pots to the ground simultaneously. "Emperor Xun, when can this unheated war end? From my point of view, we should build arge blood-offering altar and sacrifice the lives of hundreds of millions of human beings...Then, we¡¯ll just break the city." Wu Bi yelled.

    "Bullsh*t!" Before Wu Bi finished, Zang Yuanziughed coldly.

 Chapter 1847: The Evil and the Devil Against Each Other

    Chapter 1847: The Evil and the Devil Against Each Other

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Hearing Zang Yuanzi, Wu Bi immediately dropped his face. He pointed at Zang Yuanzi and yelled, "What did you say?"

    Zang Yuanzi put his nose to Wu Bi¡¯s nose, gazed at Wu Bi¡¯s blood-red eyes, andughed, "Bullsh*t! Don¡¯t you speak humannguage? Oh, but that¡¯s reasonable, because you¡¯re not a human being already. How can you possibly understand humannguage?"

    A few tiny blood vessels twitched above Wu Bi¡¯s eye corners as he leaped up and burst into raging shouts, "How dare you scold me?"

    Zang Yuanzi carelessly raised a hand and a small tree branch appeared. He plucked off all the leaves, then picked his ears with the branch, and chuckled, "I scolded you, so what? I can even beat you, do you believe that?"

    Wu Bi stared at Zang Yuanzi with his face darkened, then moved suddenly. His arms remained motionless, but lumps rose from behind his neck.

    Pop! Pop!

    Another pair of arms grew out from the back of his neck, which clenched their fists and punched at Zang Yuanzi¡¯s face.

    What was even more shocking that Wu Bi¡¯s pair of new arms were thickly covered with small scales. The scales were dark, glistening with a metallic luster and seeming to be especially tough.

    Zang Yuanziughed out loud. He stomped a foot against the ground then shook his body. A couple of lumps rose swelled from the back of his neck and his shoulders. Along with a series of popping noises, two heads and four arms grew out of Zang Yuanzi¡¯a body, and he became a three-headed, six-armed monster.

    He loudly cast a spell. Following his voice, a cold light shed across his six palms, then six swords appeared. He gripped the sword hilts and swung them swiftly, sending waves of cold lights towards Wu Bi¡¯s arms. Compared to Ji Hao¡¯s sword moves, Zang Yuanzi¡¯s sword moves were pretty simple, as he simply and violently swung the sword straight down at a high speed.

    Inparison with a powerful fighter with a tough body like Ji Hao, Zang Yuanzi¡¯s attack speed couldn¡¯t be counted as high. Ji Hao was able to make over ten-thousand sword moves within a second, while Zang Yuanzi could merely make about three-thousand moves with one arm within the same span. However, he had six arms now. With six arms together, his attack efficiency was twice as good as Ji Hao.

    Countless people on the jade stage saw that Zang Yuanzi was wrapped in a smoothyer of light. Beams of sword lights and strands of sword power roared down and covered Wu Bi¡¯s body like a beautiful meteor shower.

    Wu Bi growled ragingly as fire sparks were raised from his new arms. Along with ear-piercing nks, the scales on his arms were shattered and sent flying away. Before he could take back his arms, Zang Yuanzi¡¯s sword lights hadnded on his arms hundreds of thousands of times, sending uprge amounts of blood and muscle pieces.

    Wu Bi¡¯s devil body was incredibly strong while Zang Yuanzi wasn¡¯t a strength cultivator. With the power of the swords, he only managed to create a half-inch-deep wound on Wu Bi¡¯s body with each sword strike. Nevertheless, because of the high attack efficiency provided by his six arms, Wu Bi didn¡¯t even have a chance to heal himself before his pair of new arms were peeled, and his dark bones were exposed. Those bones were covered in blood-red spell symbols.

    "Zang Yuanzi!" Wu Bi growled hoarsely, "You are...No, the person behind you, is he truly gonna go against Devil Master?"

    "Go against him, yeah, we¡¯re against him..." Zang Yuanzi lunged his sword as fast as a gust of wind. As his swords nked against Wu Bi¡¯s arm bones, he said, "We found this idiot called Emperor Xun together by chance, and we both want to control him, to make him work for us. We¡¯re never on the same side...We can go against him, why not? Original Devil, big deal?"

    A blood-red light shone out of Wu Bi¡¯s eyes. He snorted coldly, then a few more lumps grew out of his body. Afterward, the lumps exploded into new heads and arms, making him a four-faced, eight-armed creature. His entire body was covered in thick ck scales. His arms brought up fierce gusts of wind while punching at Zang Yuanzi.

    Wu Bi was a master Magus when he was a human being, a peak-level Divine Magus. He was only half a step away from the level of Supreme Magi back then, and his body was incredibly strong. After being turned into a devil by Original Devil, Wu Bi¡¯s body was upgraded, turning stronger and tougher, with a measureless power.

    After growing out three new heads and four new arms, Wu Bi punched as fast as a hurricane. His attack speed was now higher than Zang Yuanzi by at least ten folds.

    Following a series of nks, muffled thuds could be heard. Zang Yuanzi activated his ¡¯linden body¡¯, which was attained through a secret body-strengthening method taught by Priest Mu. His entire body turned green and transparent like a piece of crystal. But, under Wu Bi¡¯s attacks, he was trembling like a willow branch in a storm, while uncontrobly staggering backward.

    Wu Biughed wildly as his heavy punchesnded on Zang Yuanzi¡¯s body over and over again. Every time, his fists would sink into Zang Yuanzi¡¯s body by three inches. Loud bone cracking noises could be heard without an end as Zang Yuanzi¡¯s was soon beaten out of shape and began vomiting blood.

    "Idiot, idiot. Except brainless dragons and those natural warriors from Jia n, who in Pan Gu world dares tobat closely against our human...no, our devil-kind?" While attacking Zang Yuanzi, Wu Bi roared proudly, "Our supreme devil bodies are descended from Saint Pan Gu, the creator of the world. Our bodies are the strongest bodies in the world!"

    "Combat against me without casting a magic or using a special ability? I¡¯m saying that you¡¯re an idiot, do you agree?" Wu Bi suddenly gripped Zang Yuanzi¡¯s head, burst into a thunderous roar, and tore his head directly off.

    "Hah!" A beam of green light rose from Zang Yuanzi¡¯s headless body. The headless body exploded into a cloud of pale-white lotus petals, drifting to the ground. Within the green light, Zang Yuanzi was wearing an extremely luxurious, glowing robe. He still had three heads, but with twelve new arms.

    He was now a three-headed, eighteen-armed creature. Six of his hands were holding swords, and the other twelve hands each held a brightly shining treasure. A cloud floated above his head, hundreds of meters in radius, with three pale white lotuses blooming on it"You have the strength, so what? Wu Bi, this is...my real power!" Zang Yuanziughed.

    Along with hisughter, he opened his mouth and let out interweaving streams of fire, in the colors of green, white, and red. The fire was scarily hot, covering Wu Bi¡¯s entire body like molten ss. Wu Bi was caught unprepared. Along with a sizzling noise, two of his three heads and five of his six arms were melted within a second.

    The fire also burned through his scales, skin, and muscles, drilling directly into his internal organs.

 Chapter 1848: Ji Hao Watches the Fight

    Chapter 1848: Ji Hao Watches the Fight

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The pre-world maic life and death sword formation was activated. The supremely strong and traceless maic force coiled around the shield that was created by Master Spirit-ughter and the group of Pan Yu world nobles together, then shredded it.

    Along with an earth-shaking boom, countless thin, ck space cracks suddenly appeared around the central camp area. Sharp streams of Chaos power roared in through the cracks and cut the earth into pieces. The maic forcefield was too powerful, as it directly tore apart the space and connected this ce with the Chaos.

    Master Spirit-ughter and the thousands of Pan Yu world nobles, who had activated their best treasures, all trembled and their faces blushed. The blood of over ny percent of the Pan Yu world nobles on the scene boiled. Half of them failed to keep their feet and sat on the ground, while nearly a half of them had their face paled and vomited blood.

    "A formation?" Master Spirit-ughter was way more experienced and knowledgeable than these spoiled Pan Yu world nobles. He abruptly raised his head and eximed with a dry voice, "A pre-world formation? This is...Chaos maic power? No, some other things are in it...Life-force, death power, the power of destruction and creation, and...and what?"

    The expression on Master Spirit-ughter¡¯s face changed quickly. A beam of light shone out of his head, sending up a water-tank-sized, colorful glistening bead. Countless golden dragons and colorful phoenixes were flying inside the bead while it emitted a splendid light, firmly covering Master Spirit-ughter¡¯s body.

    "The grade of this formations is too high...I need to be careful, be careful...It has not been easy for me to survive till present. I don¡¯t want to die here." Master Spirit-ughter looked around with a dark face and saw those Pan Yu world nobles sitting on the ground and vomiting blood, then showed an extreme greediness in his eyes.

    Ji Hao restrained the power of the sword formation and coldly gazed at the people who were trapped in it.

    "I give you three days. If no onees to save you in three days, you shall die together!" Ji Hao snorted coldly as his eyes swept across the spirit treasures and supreme treasures which belonged to these Pan Yu world nobles.

    "Not top-grade ones, but quantity is huge. I¡¯ll take these... Hmm, I¡¯ll take these treasures. I can give them to my friends, or to my disciples as gifts. These are all good treasures! My poor disciple Shermie... Until now, he only has a pair of knuckles... So poor!"

    Clicking his lips, Ji Hao chuckled, then pointed at the sword formation. Following his move, invisible strands of sword power slowly prated the space andnded on the dimmed shield one after another.

    ¡¯Sizzle...Boom...¡¯

    The shield which loomed on the central camp area quaked ceaselessly, letting out strange, explosive sounds. On the shield, colorful lights burst from time to time and stirred uprge ripples on the transparent shield.

    The group of Pan Yu world nobles who were trapped in the sword formation screamed out loud. This slow-paced attackunched by Ji Hao gave them a giant mental stress. They couldn¡¯t see the attacker, and didn¡¯t even know what the attacker was. This unknown frightened them so much that the faces of some Pan Yu world nobles paled ghastly.

    Soon, arge number of Pan Yu world nobles sneakily took out their emergency talismans and cast their secret family magic to ask their families in Pan Yu world for help. They howled, screamed, and contacted the high-grade members of their families. They cried to their parents, grandparents, or higher grade family elders for help. At the moment, an extremely unsettling atmosphere spread in the central camp area, as if a disaster wasing.

    Watching these Pan Yu world nobles¡¯ moves, Ji Haoughed in satisfaction.

    These days, the Pan Yu world force had beenunching unhurried offensives on Yao Mountain City. Each day, they sent a giant number of their warriors to Yao Mountain City to die on purpose. Their weird actions worried Ji Hao. But now, they asked their families for help and began taking actual actions, which was a good thing.

    Compared with aggressive enemies, the enemies who made no moves were dreadful. As long as the Pan Yu world nobles started making moves, Ji Hao would be able to respond quickly and effectively ording to the situation, and get more information from their moves.

    The sword formation kept striking at the central camp area at a slow pace. By now, the sun had risen. Ji Hao gave a bright shout, hearing which, countless Gold Crow warriors cawed and hovered in the sky for a while, then slowly drew back to Yao Mountain City.

    At this moment, Ji Hao merged his spirit power into the spreading sunlight. The sun became his eyes. He nced around the world, and immediately discovered Zang Yuanzi and Wu Bi, who were fighting on the jade stage.

    "Wu Bi...And these priests! They look like the disciples of Priest Mu and Priest Hua, but in fact, they¡¯re the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ people!" Seeing the four-faced, six-armed Wu Bi and three-headed, eighteen-armed Zang Yuanzi fight intensely against each other, and the former being burned by the three-colored fire, Ji Hao¡¯s interest was aroused immediately.

    "This is Samadhi true fire, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s a real power of Dao. I have the purest essence sun fire, but I never tried to create Samadhi true fire." While watching Zang Yuanzi¡¯s moves, Ji Hao left a few words to Yu Meng, Donggong, and Ximu, who were hiding in the surrounding space, then teleported himself millions of miles away and showed up in Emperor Xun¡¯s camp.

    With the great Dao of extreme negative, the sunlight, and the starlight, he merged his body into the sunlight and made himself invisible. Afterward, he quietly floated in the air, about sixty-meters above the stage, lowered his head, and looked at Zang Yuanzi and Wu Bi fighting.

    Zang Yuanzi had so many powerful treasures, yet he attacked Wu Bi with a Samadhi true fire. Wu Bi was caught unprepared...Or in other words, he had never encountered anyone with any true power of Dao. Hence, he suffered severely. Samadhi true fire was one of the most powerful devil-suppressing fire of Dao; it was mighty, and ould naturally restrain all kinds of evils, including Wu Bi.

    The fire drilled and burned ragingly inside his body, which was covered in ck scales, making him howl shrilly in pain. The edge of each of his scales turned glowing-red, as if a dazzling light was about to burst from his body.

    "Zang Yuanzi...How dare you?" Wu Bi screamed as he rushed towards Zang Yuanzi with giant steps, his face twisted and ready to bite Zang Yuanzi.

    "I do dare, so what?" Zang Yuanzi carelessly sneered and said, "Do you really think that I would care about you bunch of monsters under Original Devil¡¯s leadership? What can Original Devil possibly do to me even if I destroy your soul today?

    Raising the swords, Zang Yuanzi marched towards Wu Bi, also with giant steps.

    Right at this moment, Shixin trod on a dark cloud and descended from the sky. He raised his head and yelled, "Emperor Xun, my mother wants to talk to you...You¡¯re wasting time every day doing nothing. My mother is angry...Hah, give me some beautiful girls now so I can say some nice words for you to my mother!"

    Zang Yuanzi and Wu Bi paused simultaneously and stopped fighting.

 Chapter 1849: Fight to Death

    Chapter 1849: Fight to Death

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Zang Yuanzi ignored Wu Bi, whose entire body was burning; instead, he smilingly bowed to Shixin and said, "Prince Shixin, I am Zang Yuanzi. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you."

    Wu Bi threw a sideways nce at Zang Yuanzi andughed evilly, then turned around and nced at the tens of Gong Sun Family guards on the jade stage. "Hah!" He burst into a roar and abruptly opened his mouth. His long and slim, crimson tongue suddenly split into tens of sticky tentacles and swished out, drilling into these guards¡¯ bodies.

    The puffing noises could be heard without an end. Among this group of guards, even the weakest ones were peak-level Magus Kings. But simultaneously, they turned into dried corpses and fell to the ground.

    All the blood and moisture of their bodies were drained by Wu Bi in a moment. Their dried, fragile corpses fell on the ground and immediately exploded into clouds of dust, spreading hundreds of meters away.

    Even a Magus King had thriving spirit blood, while Divine Magi¡¯s spirit blood was vast as an ocean, and their bodies were filled with strong life-force. After draining the spirit blood of tens of Gong Sun Family guards, Wu Bi boosted up his power and suppressed the Samadhi true fire inside his body with a ck and red blood power.

    "Emperor Xun, I borrowed a few of your guards to heal myself...You¡¯re the human emperor. You¡¯re generous, so I am sure you won¡¯t mind!" Wu Biughed, showing no respect to Emperor Xun. He squinted at Emperor Xun and the few Gong Sun Family elders, then turned around and cupped his hands to Shixin with a warm smile, "Prince Shixin, what does Dragon Mother want to talk to us about?"

    Shixin rolled his eyes. Hisrge eyeballs rolled quickly in the sockets as heughed, "Nothing, nothing, nothing important...You go on fighting, go on, fight to death. You must fight until one of you dies...Then, I¡¯ll eat the dead one¡¯s heart!"

    Shixin wasn¡¯t hiding his greediness at all. A glistening stream of saliva flowed out of his mouth corner and hung on his chin, about three feet long. "Continue fighting! Weren¡¯t you fighting so hard just now? If you stop fighting now, you¡¯d be ball-less cowards! Hah, go on, fight!"

    Zang Yuanzi was a ¡¯Dao possessor¡¯, and had a great cultivation. His body was filled with abundant essence life-force. As a cultivator, he had cast off all the impurities of his body and maintained a pure, pre-world flesh and blood. Shixin had eaten countless human beings. The moment he saw Zang Yuanzi, he sensed the sweet aroma emitted from his body!

    Wu Bi was a peak-level Divine Magus. After turning into a devil, he had devoured the spirit blood of countless living beings. His evil power looked a little dirty in Shixin¡¯s eyes, but the spirit blood in his heart was incredibly pure and in a giant quantity...To Shixin, Wu Bi was definitely not as tasty as Zang Yuanzi, but he was absolutely arge, fleshy piece of meat!

    "You two, please continue fighting. I¡¯ll be a witness, and make sure that no one interrupts you!" While spouting saliva, Shixin shouted, "You just fight to death. I swear to the heaven that I¡¯ll only eat the dead one! I will never, ever attack the winner!"

    Zang Yuanzi and Wu Bi nced at each other. Instantly, their burning fighting will cooled down by ny percent!

    How could they ever believe Shixin? Shixin and his brothers were notorious back in the ancient time. No one in the ancient world hadn¡¯t heard about their bad reputation! They swore a lot, but did they keep their words even once?

    Snorting coldly, Wu Bi said with a dark face, "Prince, we¡¯re sorry. Earlier on, we merely exchanged a few moves, but never wanted to kill each other. There won¡¯t be a dead one for you to eat his heart!"

    "Prince," said Zang Yuanzi blindly, "we have important things to do. What does Dragon Mother want to talk to us about? Please give us some notice in advance. In fact, I was just on my way to visit Dragon Mother. There are some things we need to hurry up with."

    Two pale-white lotuses shed across Zang Yuanzi¡¯s eyes as he continued in a chilly tone, "Prince, I assume you haven¡¯t forgotten about the oath you made that day you were released from the ocean eye, have you? That wasn¡¯t just a random swear that you can make every day. You connected your dragon pearl and the great Dao to that blood vow. If you break it, your body and soul will both die!"

    Wu Bi swiftly nced at Zang Yuanzi.

    A tremor went through Shixin¡¯s body. Throwing a threatening nce at Zang Yuanzi, he wiped therge stream of saliva in his mouth corner with a sleeve, then giggled and said, "You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s talk about the serious matters, serious matters. Hah, it¡¯s nothing, just my mother wants Emperor Xun to select the outstanding humanmanders and warriors from all ns to fight a manders¡¯ battle¡¯ against Yao Mountain City!"

    Shixin clicked his tongue, then raised his head and gave a cold smile as he continued, "My mother said that you¡¯ve sent so many weak things to Yao Mountain City, but they didn¡¯t even manage to cross the blood sea, all ending up being captured alive by Ji Hao...Were you fighting a war or giving ves to Ji Hao?"

    Shaking his head, Shixin carried on with a cold voice, "So, my mother has said to select themanders above the level of Magus Kings, including the elders, leaders of all human ns, and those old ones who have been hiding in some corners, trying to break into the supreme level, to challenge Yao Mountain City people. We should fight them one-to-one, face to face; fight to death!"

    Zang Yuanzi¡¯s eyes shone in satisfaction. He smiled mildly and said, "Prince, you¡¯re absolutely right. I happen to have the same view!"

    Wu Bi burst into raging roars, "Bullsh*t! Bull-sh*t! Fight, fight, how many Magus Kings and Divine Magi exist among human beings? Can theypare with the millions and millions of lower-level ones? We must make an all-out attack! No matter how broad and deep the blood sea is, we can fill it up by throwing all human warriors in at one time!"

    Wu Bi leaped up and shouted, "We must make an all-out attack at all costs! At all costs! We break Yao Mountain City from the front!"

    A weird expression was shown in Zang Yuanzi¡¯s eyes. "Fight themanders¡¯ fight!" He turned back, stared at Wu Bi, and said coldly.

    Wu Bi turned around and took a deep, deep breath. Then, a series of lumps swelled on his neck. He became a three-headed, twelve-faced, and twenty-four-armed creature, and his body was growing slowly as well. Gradually, he reached three-hundred meters in height.

    As a strong devil power spread from his mouth, Wu Bi said coldly, "All-out attack! Not even one warrior can stay in this camp. All people, charge to Yao Mountain City! At all costs! No retreat is allowed! If all warriors die, we gather more then continue charging!"

    Zang Yuanzi too grew taller slowly, also bing about three-hundred meters tall, with three heads and eighteen arms. He sneered and responded, "Wu Bi, what do you want?"

    Wu Bi gazed at Zang Yuanzi, showing no sign of fear. "What are you nning on? Do you really think that I don¡¯t know?"

    "Let¡¯s fight to death then!" Zang Yuanziughed coldly.

    Wu Bi also burst intoughter. He raised his twenty-four arms, clenched his fingers, and shattered the space. Twenty-four giant sawtooth des flew out of the space cracks, being gripped in his hands.

    "Die!" Wu Bi roared wildly and swung his des at Zang Yuanzi.

 Chapter 1850: Blacklist

    Chapter 1850: cklist

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Emperor Xunughed loud madly, then raised a wine pot and poured the wine into his mouth. His face was twisted, seeming like he was having an epileptic seizure. His twisted faces showed a trace of madness, and his eyes were unfocused. He was hysterical andpletely out of his mind.

    On the other side, Shixinpletely forgot about Dragon Mother¡¯s order. He raised both arms and roared thunderously, cheering for Zang Yuanzi and Wu Bi. He expected an internecine situation to happen between them. It would be the best if they could both die, because in that way, he would naturally be able to eat both of them.

    Zang Yuanzi¡¯s brothers and sisters, and the few Chu Wu n elders who followed Wu Bi here, all rushed up and stared at each other. Bright lights shone out of the few priests¡¯ heads while dense clouds floated above them, releasing strong energy waves. On the other side, the few Chu Wu n elders transformed into weirdly shaped devils and emitted a despairing, evil power.

    The hundreds of meters tall Zang Yuanzi and Wu Bi stood on the jade stage with their arms crossed and striking at each other violently, bringing up sharp cold lights. Their weapons collided against each other and caused deafening explosive sounds; The treasures held in Zang Yuanzi¡¯s hands shed against Wu Bi¡¯s des and generated raging, dazzling fires.

    Wu Bi had a strong body. After getting injured, he could heal himself in no time; he also had a mighty strength and an iparable speed. Zang Yuanzi was a magic master who could cast all kinds of magic, and had all kinds of treasures. His linden body was also strong, and his cultivation was higher than Wu Bi¡¯s. They both activated their strongest powers to fight the intensive battle, and they were neck and neck in this battle.

    Blood sprayed out of their bodies, turning into blood-red crystals and falling to the ground. These blood crystals contained their strong spirit blood power, and therefore, a fist-sized piece of these blood crystals was as heavy as a mountain. The blood crystals smashed on the jade stage and caused thunderous bangs, about to even copse the stage.

    As the battle went on, they both got angrier. They roared in deep voices and cursed each other with the worstnguages; they trod on dark clouds, rose into the sky, and tried to kill each other above the clouds.

    The drifting clouds were shattered, exposing the azure sky. The golden sunlight shone upon their bodies, rimming them with beautiful golden edges. On the ground, countless human warriors raised their heads in astonishment as they watched these two strangely shaped people engaging in a fierce battle high up in the sky.

    Every time their weapons nked against each other, a strong air st was caused, which immediately would turn into a hurricane and roar down to the earth. The tents and cottages which belonged to some small ns under Emperor Xun¡¯smand were blown away. Hides, wood, and straws flew all over the sky. The hurricane made countless warriors narrow their eyes and squat on the ground, raising their heads to look at the sky with difficulty.

    Gradually, the distance between Wu Bi and Zang Yuanzi grewrge. Thunderbolts flickered around Zang Yuanzi¡¯s body as he began casting a thunder magic at Wu Bi. The pure positive thunder magic was the natural destroyers of all evils. The thunder magic cast by Zang Yuanzi was much more threatening to Wu Bi than his average fighting skills.

    Cold and fierce winds gusted around Wu Bi¡¯s body, and countless twisted crimson spell symbols were faintly visible in the winds. He dropped those sawtooth des and clenched his fingers in the air. Each of his twenty-four hands gripped an evil magic tool made from colorful bones from the space. He twisted his body and incanted a spell, prepared to cast a magic curse at Wu Bi!

    Ji Hao was right beside them, hiding under the Dao of extreme negative and the sun power, watching this reasonless battle between Wu Bi and Zang Yuanzi. He was also pondering upon the argument that Wu Bi and Zang Yuanzi had before. What was the difference between ¡¯fighting amanders¡¯ battle¡¯ and ¡¯making an all-out attack? And, what were the deep meanings of these? If Zang Yuanzi was a disciple of the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯, why did he want all human elites under Emperor Xun¡¯s lead to challenge Yao Mountain City? What did the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ want? What could they get from this?

    On the other side, Original Devil¡¯s purpose was obvious. He wanted to weaken the humankind as much as he could. He wanted as many human beings to die as possible. From the death of each human being, he could retrieve an original devil seed, and his original soul would recover a little.

    Standing in Original Devil¡¯s shoes, Ji Hao clearly understood that Original Devil wanted as many people to die on the battleground as possible. For which reason, Wu Bi crazily put forward the n of letting all warriors under Emperor Xun¡¯smand to charge to the blood sea, even to fill it up with human bodies.

    ¡¯Fighting amanders¡¯ battle¡¯ and ¡¯making an all-out attack were two opposite extremes. By ¡¯fighting amanders¡¯ battle¡¯, the top-grade forces and the elites all ns which followed Emperor Xun would be consumed. In the other case, by ¡¯making an all-out attack¡¯, the entire humankind would be consumed directly.

    "Interesting...interesting...The changes of their bodies are interesting as well!" Ji Hao¡¯s strong spirit power drilled into the results of the Dao of evolvement that Priest Hua forcibly nted in his body years ago. From there, he quickly found the information about Zang Yuanzi¡¯s three-headed and eighteen-armed bodies.

    This was a powerful magic that could improve the cultivator¡¯s body condition, forcibly raising the cultivators¡¯ strength, defensive power, and speed to improve the overall fighting capacity within a short span of time. At the basic level of this magic, the cultivator could have three-heads and six arms. Zang Yuanzi¡¯s three-headed and eighteen-armed shape was merely a lower-grade result of this magic. At the higher level, Zang Yuanzi should be able to have a thousand heads, a thousand eyes, and a thousand arms. Each head, eye, and arm would be incredibly powerful at that level. As for the top-level users of this magic, at the very least, each of them could have ten-thousand heads, ten-thousand arms, and ten-thousand eyes. Ji Hao found it hard to imagine how could ten-thousand arms connect with a human body and engage a fight!

    On a towering mountain far away, Emperor Shun and the half-human, half-snake man stood side by side, watching the fight.

    Without being noticed, the half-human, half-snake man and woman that Ji Hao once met in You Xiong City wriggled over. With extreme reverence and passion, they deeply bowed to the man beside Emperor Shun, then politely handed a ck scroll to him.

    "Ancestor Xi, this is the name list of all n leaders, elders, and important n members who are in league with the non-humankind and other intruders. Some of them are from the top-grade families which once raised human emperors, and some are from infamous small ns. The name of every human being who betrayed the humankind is included in this list."

    The half-human, half-snake man turned around, took over the ck scroll, and spread it slowly.

    The named carved on the first jade name tag in the scroll was Wu Bi, the current leader of Chu Wu n. Under his name were the names of all important Chu Wu n members. Behind each of these names were the notes about the crimes that they hadmitted, including colluding with Original Devil, betraying the human bloodline, bringing disasters to the humankind, and disturbing the whole world.

    "Si Wen Ming is still working on the nine cauldrons...We shall leave the humankind to him. He will bring order out of chaos. That is also a required procedure for him to gather the human fortune."

    "Chu Wu n people aren¡¯t human beings anymore. Then, let¡¯s do it ourselves. Destroy them first!"

 Chapter 1851: Killing Each Other

    Chapter 1851: Killing Each Other

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Yu Meng and a few of his allies stood in the air, smiling coldly while gazing at the Pan Yu world nobles who were trapped in Ji Hao¡¯s sword formation.

    Yu Huo¡¯s clone and Master Spirit-ughter stood outside arge tent their faces darkened as they watched countless Pan Yu world nobles running about like headless flies. These Pan Yu world nobles were trying to feel out this sword formation which sealed off the central camp area with all kinds of secret magic and treasures. However, their efforts led to no result. If the sword power hadn¡¯t been exploding against the shield above the central camp area from time to time, they would even think that nothing existed around this area at all.

    The sword power that attacked every now and then was telling them that they were trapped in this hundred-miles-squared central camp area indeed. A quite brave Yu n young man put on a glowing golden armor and activated a secret treasure to give himself a pair of ck wings. He kneeled on one knee and silently prayed to the Red Sun, which was the origin of his family¡¯s belief, then transformed his body into a ck beam of light and shed out of the central camp area.

    In the next moment, this Yu n young man fell straight down from the sky while howling shrilly. His body was covered in sword wounds, and blood had been spurting out of his devastated body. His golden armor had been releasing eye-dazzling lightning bolts while countless metal pieces fell off it.

    The Yu n young men fell heavily on the ground. All the others on the scene clearly heard a bone cracking noise, as the neck of this brave Yu n young man was broken. They didn¡¯t manage to heal him before he ran out of life-force and died right the on the spot.

    The central area fell into a deathly silence. Suddenly, ear-piercing cries could be heard. Tens of bad-tempered Jia nmanders lifted up a group of crying and struggling maids, then threw them out.

    This group of Jia nmanders threw these maids out from the Eastern entrance of this area, but at the following moment, these maids¡¯ cries came from the south entrance.

    All Pan Yu world nobles immediately turned to the south. They saw the tens of maids, who had sagged at knees, curled up on the ground while crying, trembling. Same as what happened to the Yu n young man just now, a magical power forcibly brought them back into the central camp area the moment they were thrown out. But as human beings, these maids didn¡¯t suffer any harm.

    The group of Pan Yu world nobles wasn¡¯t willing to give up. They threw out all kinds of things, even including a flying mountain which floated above the central camp area and served as a watchtower. All lifeless things disappeared without a trace after being thrown out of this area. But, any Yu n being, Jia n being or Xiu n being who dared to walk out of this area would definitely be thrown back, covered in wounds. The ones who were protected by powerful treasures survived, but most of those people who had the courage to try were killed by the sword power in the formation and thrown back as warm corpses.

    "It¡¯s Ji Hao!" Master Spirit-ughter sneered to Yu Huo¡¯s clone, who stood by his side, and said, "This is a sword formation...Look at the dead and injured ones, look at their wounds, feel the fierce sword intent from these wounds. Only Yu Yu¡¯s disciples can cast such a powerful sword spell."

    Yu Huo¡¯s clone darkened his face and sank into thoughts. "Why did he trap us in here? Hmm, to hold off and attack the reinforcements? Is he confident enough to face an all-out attack from Pan Yu world?" He said.

    Master Spirit-ughter narrowed his sparkling eyes. Yu Huo¡¯s clone didn¡¯t know what he was thinking about.

    A long, long whileter, Master Spirit-ughter said, "Whatever he wants, this is a good thing for us, right? If Pan Yu world sends reinforcements, the more people die, the more can we get, isn¡¯t that right?"

    Hearing him, Yu Huo¡¯s clone hissed withughter, "Master, you¡¯re right. As long as the war continues and enough people die, only we can make the final harvest...So, in order to stimte those high-grade families, let¡¯s help Ji Hao finish off all these people in this camp!"

    "So, we share the profits as agreed before...I get forty percent of the souls, but all the desires and emotions these people will have before they die will be mine." Master Spirit-ughter licked his lips and responded hurriedly.

    Abruptly, a wildughter came from a distance away. A high-grade Jia nmander raised a three-foot-long, olive-shaped ck shuttle, and said, "Is there no way out? Dear masters, please look over here. This is ¡¯crystal wall shuttle¡¯, an inherited treasure of my Lanng Mountain Family! This is a powerful treasure, that can even prate the ¡¯crystal walls¡¯ of Dao outside the natural screens of some worlds, which have special natures of Dao!"

    Eyes shining with a dim, cunning light, this Jia nmander raised the shuttle and hollered, "One hundred people, dear masters, this shuttle can take one-hundred people away from here. Except myself, we can take ny-nine people!"

    Gasping excitedly, this Jia nmander smiled and continued, "We¡¯re trapped in a very, very mysterious and dangerous formation! So, we all want to leave this ce as quickly as possible. But, only ny-nine lucky ones can leave with me."

    Streams of cold light shone out of the shuttle while it released sharp strands of power from both ends. The power of the shuttle even numbed the scalps of some people on the scene.

    After exchanging a nce with Yu Huo¡¯s clone, Master Spirit-ughter had a colorful, fierce light sh across his eyes. He sneered and said, "Ny-nine people? But tens of thousands of noble masters are here! Let¡¯s fight sthen. The one who survives atst will have a chance to leave!"

    The eyes of Yu Huo¡¯s clone glistened with a dim ck light. As hebined his power with Master Spirit-ughter¡¯s, an overweening evil power immediately loomed on the central camp area. The expression on the faces of Nearly a half of panicked Pan Yu world nobles changed suddenly, as they pulled out their weapons and struck at whoever stood beside them without saying a word.

    The one who suffered the worst was this Jia nmander from Lann Mountain Family. Tens of stronger Jia n warriors leaped up and vented deep growls, as tens of heavy weaponsnded on his body almost at the same time. This Lann Mountain Family Jia nmander was crushed directly, his blood and minced meat sshing miles away. Seven to eightrge hands gripped the crystal wall shuttle simultaneously. The owners of these hands nced at each other, then the cold lights of weapons raised a hurricane from the earth. Everyone on the scene was swirled in the blood-red hurricane.

    "Fight, kill, cry, scream...then die!" Yu Huo¡¯s clone smiled and said, "They have already asked their families for help, so death is theirst value!"

    He excitedly took out a ck crystal andughed, "We have to record these precious images as evidence...Perfect! Hundreds of Pan Yu world families are going to be deadly enemies."

    Yu Huo¡¯s clone and Master Spirit-ughter stood in the storm of blood andughed out loud. Outside the sword formation, Yu Meng and the other colony world nobles were dumbfounded.

    "Master Yu Meng!" Silently, Human Eighteen showed up behind Yu Meng and greeted him mildly.

 Chapter 1852: Borrow A Knife, Butcher the Devils

    Chapter 1852: Borrow A Knife, Butcher the Devils

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The tens of meters tall, muscr, half-scorpion warriors bared their upper bodies and gripped heavy weapons with both hands. The half-snake warriors in luxurious soft armors carried bows on their backs andrge quivers around their waists; their snake tails were colorful and scary.

    The dark-skinned, beast-headed warriors were wrapped in a scorching desert power, holding all kinds of staffs and wearing golden armors. Their eyes sparkled brightly in the darkness like emeralds.

    The beautiful winged creatures who had no distinct sex characters were gliding airily and silently in the sky.

    The other oddly shaped non-human warriors were all armored heavily and arrayed orderly. Some of them were walking, some had mounts, and some stood on the flying forts, which had been gliding forward right above the ground...

    In this dark and stormy night, a formidable non-humankind army was moving silently and speedily in the dark wilderness. The beast-headed warriors shuttled in the troops. The staffs held in their hands had been releasing bright light beams, raising strong gusts of wind.

    Every warrior in this army was wrapped in a fierce gust of wind. The wind raised their speeds by tens of times, absorbing all the sounds they caused. Because of the wind, this enormous army hadn¡¯t been making even the slightest sound. Above this army, all kinds of winged warriors had been scouting around. Numberless powerful beasts which had acute senses of smell patrolled in the surroundings to kill any suspicious targets.

    Yu Meng and some other colony world nobles gathered in a flying fort. Yu Meng crossed his arms before his chest and calmly remained silent, while the others were yelling and growling at each other with blushed faces, especially the ones like Yu Hu, who hadn¡¯t attained Pan Yu blood to melt their erect eyes.

    Human Eighteen found Yu Meng and made a promise to him. He said that if Yu Meng and his allies could wipe out the entire Chu Wu n, nine of them would be allowed to use the Praying and Sanctification altar.

    Nine!

    After knowing about this, all the colony world nobles from the colony alliance went crazy. They immediately asked to participate in this action. After a violent wrangle, and even a series of fight, Yu Meng finally suggested to decide who could go by drawing lots. His suggestion was epted, and one-hundred and twenty lucky colony world nobles were selected. Including Yu Meng, one-hundred and twenty-one colony world nobles took parts in this action.

    But, there was too little meat for so many wolves. A hundred and twenty colony world nobles were luckily selected for this action, but only nine of them would have the chance to be saints. On the way to Chu Wu n, these colony world nobles began fighting again for the nine chances.

    The atmosphere was intense to an extreme degree while a fierce light shone out of these colony world nobles¡¯ eyes. The bad-tempered ones even pulled out their weapons and chopped the meeting table in the middle of this room.

    Seeing an open fight was about to happen, Human Eighteen, who had been standing aside and remaining silent all this long, finallyughed and said, "Dear masters, why are you so impatient? One mere Chu Wu n can provide you nine chances...We have plenty of opportunities."

    Before the group of colony world nobles said a word, Human Eighteen took out a ck jade slip, pointed at the names emerged from it, and said mildly, "These are the names of the strongest nine Master Elders of Chu Wu n, aside of the current n leader, Wu Bi. Any of you who manage to bring back their heads will get a chance to be a saint."

    Eyes sweeping across the all colony world nobles on the scene, Human Eighteen sighed, "The nine ces are fixed, but we do have some small extra power. Dear Masters, apart from Wu Bi, if you can wipe out the entire Chu Wu n and bring us all their Magus scriptures, perhaps...we will make some extra ces for you. But of course, you have to get all their secret Magus scriptures!"

    Spreading his hands, Human Eighteen smiled at the group of Colony world nobles, who were gazing at him with passion, then chuckled with a soft voice, said, "Other than Chi Wu n, we still have many other favors to ask you, dear masters. And, you will have many chances to be saints, really."

    "Many chances? How many?" Yu Hu gasped loudly and asked.

    Yu Hu luckily won a ce for himself and his Pan Jin world army in this action. He clearly understood that among all the colony world nobles, he was at the bottom level, and it was very difficult for him topete fairly against the other members of the colony alliance. Therefore, he eagerly wanted to know how many chances Human Eighteen and the people behind him could provide to his friends and himself.

    Human Eighteen remained silent for a while, pondering. Then, he smiled and said, "Of course, even after peace returns to our Pan Gu world, after all our enemies are gone and all human beings start living a happy and safe life...as long as you¡¯re willing to pay enough, we wouldn¡¯t mind consuming the altar¡¯s power to help you..."

    Hearing him, Yu Hu and the other colony world nobles sighed in relief simultaneously.

    Maintaining the warm smile on his face, Human Eighteen continued, "But of course, every time we activate the altar, the consumption would be giant. The ces we¡¯re offering now are free, but if you want to pay for an extra chance, the price would be rather high. So..."

    "Sure, we¡¯ll try our best to chop off the nine Master Elders¡¯ heads. Hah, no one is willing to pay a huge price, right? My brothers!" A colony world nobleughed.

    The group of colony world nobles all burst intoughter. Wasn¡¯t he right? Which Yu n noble would be willing to pay an extra price?

    This enormous army moved in the darkness of night at a scarily high speed. Under Human Eighteen¡¯s direction, the army quickly approached Senior Magus Mountain and Junior Magus Mountain. Tens of powerful colony world nobles and their trusted subordinates scattered out. They shed across the space and sealed these two mountains off from every direction.

    Before the giant Magi Gate, Yu Hu rushed out the first. As he pointed at the Pan Jin world army, thousands of tens of meters tall, metal creatures swiftly merged their bodies together andposed a six-thousand-meters-tall metal giant within a blink.

    The metal giant raised a mountain and smashed it on the Magi Gate with all its strength, causing a thunderous boom.

    The gate quaked, and the mountains on both sides of the gate copsed, makingrge rocks fly all over the sky. The devil people who were guarding the gate were sent flying away by the rocks. Some of them even vomited blood as their bones were broken.

    In the following moment, countless dark curses were cast from the gate, generating ck thunderbolts which struck on the non-humankind army. The thunderbolts exploded one after another. ck sizzling thunderbolts covered the earth and burned the limbs of countless non-human warriors, even directly incinerating some.

 Chapter 1853: Xing Tian Cuts the Devil

    Chapter 1853: Xing Tian Cuts the Devil

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    While ¡¯enjoying¡¯ the intense battle fighting between Zang Yuanzi and Wu Bi in Emperor Xun¡¯s pce, Ji Hao had been watching the entire Pan Gu Mothend with the powers of the sun and natural stars.

    After all, as one of the five divine emperors, the one who was chosen by the world itself because of the measureless natural reward he earned, Ji Hao had quite a lot of privileges. He witnessed every action taken by Yu Meng and the other colony world nobles.

    Those colony world nobles raised a formidable army and marched to Chu Wu n day and night,unching a surprise offensive. Why?

    Ji Hao kept eyes on them with interests. But of course, he paid more attention to Human Eighteen. This man looked nothing like the current human beings. This might sound inappropriate, but almost every living human being looked fierce and naughty like a Chaos beast. However, Human Eighteen was so gentle and suave, just like a schr with immense learning!

    How could such a human being exist in this era?

    "This kid is interesting...Is he a secret descendant of a top-grade family? Or, a ¡¯future hope¡¯ raised by a top-secret organization? Or, a disciple of a mysterious, powerful being?" Ji Has narrowed his eyes, guessing Human Eighteen¡¯s background while watching Zang Yuanzi and Wu Bi¡¯s battle.

    Ji Hao pondered for quite a while but failed toe to a conclusion. The power he sensed from Human Eighteen wasn¡¯t strong, but was very special. In Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, Human Eighteen was surrounded by a faintyer of mist, that he couldn¡¯t get any information from what he said or did to make good guesses about thetter¡¯s background.

    "Ji Hao, don¡¯t doubt Human Eighteen. He truly is one of us." A gentle yet imperial voice suddenly echoed by Ji Hao¡¯s years. "As the sessor of East Emperor Taiyi¡¯s throne, you should have seen Yu Meng and his people¡¯ moves. Chu Wu n is a cancer of the humankind, so we are uprooting it...Later, our people will attack Wu Bi. Can you cooperate with them to kill him?"

    A tremor went through Ji Hao¡¯s body. He was a powerful being, and a master of the great Dao of extreme negative and the great Dao of sun. He had covered his body with the Dao of extreme negative and covered his traces with the sunlight, also twisting the space with his divine emperor power. How could any ordinary being discover him?

    He raised his head and saw the smiling Emperor Shun and a majestic-looking half-human, half-snake man standing side by side under a towering tree on top of a mountain.

    "I... am Fuxi!" The half-snake man smiled and nodded at Ji Hao. Behind him, a ck and white mist rose and gradually became a profound pre-world Taiji pattern. It released a mysterious power that covered the entire mountain. Ji Hao clearly ¡¯saw¡¯ Emperor Shun and this man, but he couldn¡¯t feel them.

    This was a very strange and ufortable feeling. Fuxi and Emperor Shun were right there, but all of Ji Hao¡¯s sensations, including his physical eyes, had been clearly telling him that that area waspletely empty.

    What a terrifying power! What a magical power!

    With shock, Ji Hao realized that Fuxi had a much deeper understanding of the great Dao of nature than he did. He even felt that even Priest Tong Jiong, who he met in Feng Dao Mount, was far weaker than Fuxi.

    The only exnation for this could be that Fuxi had already stepped into the supreme, measureless world of ¡¯saints¡¯!

    Looking at the smiling Fuxi and Emperor Shun, who was grinning, filled with a positive power and without any dark energy left inside his body, Ji Hao suddenly felt relieved. He smiled too, and made a long and deep bow to Fuxi from hundreds of meters away with reverence.

    Ji Hao had a feeling that this wasn¡¯t a clone of Fuxi, but instead, this was the real him!

    Fuxi left Pan Gu world countless years ago, but now, he had returned!

    In addition, Human Eighteen was under his lead!

    And, Human Eighteen knew Yu Meng!

    And, driven by interests, Yu Meng and the other colony world nobles weremanded by Human Eighteen so easily!

    Ji Hao felt so relieved. He filled his face up with a bright smile while looking at Fuxi and Emperor Shun. He didn¡¯t say a word, but both Fuxi and Emperor Shun heard himining, ¡¯Good, since you old people have returned, the heavy burdens on our shoulders can be eased! Ahyaya, you old foxes, what on earth have you been nning?"

    Fuxi smiled warmly. His gentle voice again echoed by Ji Hao¡¯s ears, "If a man has a sore, we need to wait until it emerges on the skin, then cut it off entirely. Then, we cover the wound with medicine, treat the patient with decoction, and let him rest and recover...Cutting the sore will cause bleeding and pain, and will leave ugly scars on the skin. But, the man can only be healthy again when it is cut off!"

    "We are facing all kinds of enemies. We can defeat all the enemies only after we have regained our health and restored our strength." Fuxi smilingly nodded at Ji Hao and asked, "Ji Hao, am I right?"

    Ji Hao pondered briefly, then smiled and nodded.

    Zang Yuanzi and Wu Bi both released their true fires. They flew up to the higher sky as their bodies swelled to tens of thousands of meters tall, and fought madly in the sky like two giants. Thunderbolts dazzled through the sky along with raging fires. Their bodies were both covered in wounds, and their blood was pouring down.

    This battle hadsted for days. Their powers had been weakenedrgely, and even their eyes were slightly unfocused.

    Right at this moment, Ji Hao heard a deafening swishing noise,ing closer and closer. He immediately raised his head and saw a burning meteor emerging from the highest sky, diving straight down from the sky as it left a tens of miles long streak of raging me in the air.

    In a moment, this meteor reached about a hundred miles from the pce from billions of miles away.

    Inside the burning meteor, a headless giant wielded a shield with one hand and carried a giant axe with the other. He used his nipples as eyes and bellybutton as mouth. He widely opened his mouth and gave a thunderous roar.

    "Xin-Xing Tian!" Ji Hao suddenly recalled the giant figure he saw back when he entered the Chaos the first time with the golden bridge!

    "Xing Tian!" The headless giant roared. From tens of miles away, he swung his battle axe at Wu Bi and sent out an arc-shaped beam of cold light. The light struck violently on Wu Bi¡¯s body, which was thousands of meters tall at the moment.

    Following a shrill howl, one head and nine arms of Wu Bi were cut off.

    "Haha!" Zang Yuanzi seized the opportunity and prated Wu Bi¡¯s chest with six longswords.

 Chapter 1854: Kill the Devil Together

    Chapter 1854: Kill the Devil Together

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Xing Tian lost a battle, yet he was still wielding the shield and axe; his strong will would never fade!

    When Xing Tian¡¯s battle axe descended, Ji Hao heard thunder bursting right by his ears and saw countless warriors who were covered in blood and had lost their limbs. He saw those warriors standing right before his face, wielding their weapons and roaring with all their strength.

    A scorching, strong smell of blood mixed with the smell of burning metals came at Ji Hao¡¯s face. Tremendous spirit blood power waves swept across the space like a tsunami, and Ji Hao felt that his body was burning. Even his embryo of Dao, which hid deep inside his spiritual space, trembled because of the overwhelming spirit blood power waves.

    Ji Hao had grown an embryo of Dao and begun learning about the great Dao of nature. His body had already started merging with the great Dao, which meant he had stepped into a basic level of the ¡¯unity of nature and man¡¯. But, despite his power, his embryo of Dao was shaken by Xing Tian¡¯s spirit blood power. If he were weaker, his primordial spirit might have been destroyed by Xing Tian¡¯s power, and his cultivation might have been obliterated!

    Xing Tian was such a dreadful being. As the legend stated, he was the strongest god of war back in the ancient time.

    Wu Bi burst into raging howls. Zang Yuanzi seized the chance and nted his six swords in Wu Bi¡¯s chest. Blood sshed as Wu Bi¡¯s body wriggled like a beheaded poisonous snake. His arms twitched and fingers locked together as he tremblingly cast an evil spell while cursing with wrath.

    Xing Tian raised his battle axe again, aimed at Wu Bi¡¯s other heads, andunched another strike. Wu Bi barely managed to dodge.

    Crack!

    Another head of his was chopped off by Xing Tian. Thest head screamed in pain while the chopped head transformed into a cloud of dark mist and flew back to his body.

    Ji Hao showed his face suddenly. He gave a bright shout, rubbed his hands, and cast the thunder magic he learned from Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei, and Priest Yu Yu. Thunderbolts struck down on Wu Bi like a thunderstorm.

    Golden, purple, green, the water-tank-sized thunderbolts exploded deafeningly. Fiery lights shone out of the thunderbolts and filled the world up with a pure, positive thunder power. A strong ozone smell spread in the air.

    After absorbing the spring from the living cbash, Ji Hao¡¯s current power was as pure as the powers of saints. In terms of quantity, the total amount of his power equaled to the amount a saint could attain through tens of billions of years of severe cultivation. Just then, he cast the thunder magic with his full power. Every bolt of thunder he created was crystalline, containing an extremely pure thunder power; his thunder magics were now twice as powerful as before.

    Following a series of sizzling noise, thunderbolts wrapped up Wu Bi and his chopped heads and arms. The thunderbolts exploded dazzlingly asva-like electric currents surged in the space like rapidly flowing rivers.

    The strong and violent electric currents tore apart the space like sharp swords, then twisted and nearly copsed the sky, also quaking the earth. The aftermath of the explosion of one thunderbolt broke Emperor Xun¡¯s pce and tore down the jade stage. Emperor Xun and a group of Gong Sun Family elders and n leaders all fell to the ground.

    The sky was suddenly illuminated as the thunderbolts emitted an eye-piercing light.

    Wu Bi¡¯s heads and arms which were chopped off by Xing Tian vanished under Ji Hao¡¯s thunder magic, without leaving any trace. Wu Bi lost these body parts forever. He was able to regrow his body from a single drop of blood and cast all kinds of evil, powerful magic, but he could no longer retrieve the spirit blood power contained in his lost body parts.

    "Ji Hao!" Wu Bi turned around and screamed at Ji Hao.

    With shock, Zang Yuanzi pulled out his sword from Wu Bi¡¯s body, then ran straight away. Ji Hao brought another wave of thunderbolts down from the sky and enveloped Zang Yuanzi. Zang Yuanzi ran fast, but still, a bolt of thunder struck right on his head.

    Along with a thunder st, one head and six arms of his were blown into pieces. The violent thunder power immediately destroyed that head and six arms, as electric currents even drilled into his body to hurt him brutally.

    As same as Wu Bi, Zang Yuanzi burst into thunderous roars with both rage and shock. He nced at Ji Hao, eyes filled with hatred, then turned around and fled to his brothers at his highest speed. No matter how angry he was, he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to stay around Xing Tian, who showed up so suddenly...Zang Yuanzi was deeply confused at the moment ¡ª Xing Tian? He had disappeared for countless years. Why was he here?

    Clearly, Xing Tian was aiming at Wu Bi...Ji Hao suddenly showed up too, also targeting Wu Bi!

    Were Xing Tian and Ji Hao on the same side?

    Zang Yuanzi was confused so badly that he just couldn¡¯t figure out what was really happening. His few brothers transformed into long streaks of light that flew into the sky and quickly formed a small formation to protect Zang Yuanzi.

    The few Chu Wu n elders who followed Wu Bi here roared hoarsely, transformed into devil shapes, and rose into the sky, raising dense dark clouds and raging dark mes. While cursing loudly, they flew towards Ji Hao. From a long distance away, they pointed their fingers at Ji Hao and sent rolling ck and red clouds that wrapped countless flying daggers and des, striking at Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao pointed back at them. Following his moves, the invisible and traceless pre-world maic force field immediately covered this area. Wu Bi¡¯s giant body paused instantly, as the maic force field wrapped him up and disabled him from moving, no matter how hard he struggled. He had no choice but to watch Xing Tian swing the battle axe again towards his head.

    The few Chu Wu n elders sent a giant number of flying daggers and des towards Ji Hao. These flying weapons, which were made from essence metals and evil magic, flew into Ji Hao¡¯s maic forcefield, then all buzzed slightly and nked against each other like drunk people. These weapons swished across the air over and over again, yet none of them managed to approach Ji Hao.

    Along with a sizzling noise, Xing Tian roared thunderously while his battle axended on Wu Bi¡¯sst head. Wu Bi gave vent to a shrill howl while being cut into two pieces by Xing Tian¡¯s battle axe. Bundles of muscle fibers suddenly grew out of his two body parts and entangled each other, attempting to pull the two pieces of body back together.

    "Harder!" Xing Tian shouted in a muffled voice while wielding his shield hard. Therge shield immediately expanded and turned tens of thousands of meters wide as it fell on the few Chu Wu Family elders.

    Seven to eight devil elders vomited blood simultaneously as their bodies were ttened like pancakes. With blood spurting out from every corner of their bodies, they were sent flying backward.

    Ji Hao gave a long and resonant growl, then pointed at the sky. In the sky, the sun dazzled suddenly. The entire Pan Gu Mothend again fell into darkness while a ten-thousand-meters-thick golden beam of light descended from the sun andnded on Wu Bi¡¯s body.

 Chapter 1855: Wild Xing Tian

    Chapter 1855: Wild Xing Tian

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Pure essence sun fire was the natural destroyer of all evils.

    Under the golden light, Wu Bi¡¯s blood and flesh melted immediately, Streams of ck liquid spurted out of his body and evaporated into clouds of ck mist that spread in all directions. Divine Magi could regrow their bodies from blood drops; Wu Bi had be a devil and grown more powerful. If a wisp of this ck mist escaped, he would be able to devour the spirit blood of other living beings to regrow his body.

    "You can¡¯t run!" Ji Haoughed out wildly. The scorching golden light locked on the ck mist, then he pointed at the Pan Gu bell. The bell released a vast Chaos power while rising into the sky. The bell ring echoed throughout the whole world as the Chaos power sealed the surrounding space off with the pre-world maic force field.

    Therge clouds of ck mist were frozen in the air, disabled from moving. The hair-thin wisps of mist had been darting desperately in the air, but still couldn¡¯t run away from Ji Hao¡¯s control. Wu Bi¡¯s raging and hopeless screams could be heard from the mist, along with all kinds of beast roars and human cries. Suddenly, countless twisted faces emerged from the dark mist.

    "Ji Hao kid, do not push this too far!" From the dark mist, Wu Bi¡¯s face suddenly rose with his teeth bared while cursing Ji Hao, "Devil Master will not spare your life! If you hurt me today, in the future..."

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t want to listen, so he shook his wrist and sent a bolt of thunder towards Wu Bi.

    ¡¯Crack¡¯!

    The thunder mes surged and vanished a cloud of dark mist. Wu Bi¡¯s shrieks grew even shriller from the surrounding ck mist, "Ji Hao! I¡¯ll remember you! I¡¯ll remember you! Devil Master, help! Help!"

    The air quaked abruptly as a hundred-miles-wide, giant ck hole suddenly appeared above Ji Hao¡¯s head. An enormous hand reached out of the ck hole, straight towards the ck mist.

    If one looked carefully, one would find numberless twisted human faces inside this enormous ck hand. Every single ck hair on this hand wasposed of countless connected human bodies. A strong hatred could be sensed from this ck hand. When it was still hundreds of miles away from Ji Hao, Ji Hao already felt like being soaked in a sewer, in dirty blood, and all his internal organs were twitching.

    The overwhelming evil power came straight at Ji Hao. Ji Hao felt like he was being choked, that even the bright glow of this embryo of Dao was dimmed slightly. This was the power of Original Devil; this was the evilest, dirtiest power of Pan Gu world, also the origin of all the ¡¯evils in this world, and the most extreme and dreadful power in Pan Gu world.

    "Original Devil!" Ji Hao took a deep breath and punched on the Pan Gu bell as quickly as he could. A bell ring quaked the space while the strong Chaos power condensed into beams of warm light that covered Ji Hao¡¯s body. They firmly protected him from the evil power which wasing from every direction.

    Next, Ji Hao patted the back of his head and released a bright light, as well as the golden, shining mill of Dao, which was wrapped in a purple mist. Behind Ji Hao¡¯s head, the two parts of the mill which were created from the great Dao of destruction and creation spun in two opposite directions and generated a magical devouring power that quickly dragged the evil power released from the giant ck hand in.

    Even the evilest and dirtiest power of Pan Gu world could be destroyed, as long as it ¡¯existed¡¯!

    Ji Hao activated the mill of Dao with all his strength. The millstone of the Dao of destruction sparkled with a ck light and ground the evil power, turning it into the purest original power of Pan Gu world for Ji Hao to absorb.

    The suppression that had been given to Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao by Original Devil was immediately gone as Ji Hao was under the protection of the golden light and purple mist of the mill of Dao, which was generated from a measureless natural reward power.

    "It is impolite not to reciprocate. Original Devil, take this!" Ji Hao gave a bright shout and pointed at the giant ck hand. Following his moves, the sunlight, which covered the entire Pan Gu Mothend, suddenly concentrated to a hair-thin golden light beam. Ji Hao then threw out the Pan Gu sword and let the golden lightnd on the sword tip.

    nk!

    The Pan Gu sword transformed into a tremendous golden streak of light and lunged out.

    The sun power was the strongest evil destroyer in this world. The Pan Gu sword had merged with the Pan Gu axe, and could be counted as the strongest weapon in the world.

    Ji Hao pointed at the sword light and concentrated his spirit power on the giant ck hand which descended from the sky. Heunched the sky-opening move and discovered the nearly undetectable weakness of the giant ck hand.

    "Break!" Ji Hao growled and made this sword move with all his power.

    The golden sword light rolled in the air and struck straight at the giant ck hand. Along with a series of puffing noise, the giant hand was split up from the tip of its middle finger to the end of elbow. Clouds of dark mist spurted out of this giant hand, but a golden me immediately set the dark mist on fire.

    "Ji Hao kid!" Ji Hao heard a deep, hoarse, emotionless voice from the ck hole in the sky, "I have important things to do, and cannot deal with you myself...I will make you pay for this sword strike!"

    Ji Hao sneered and sent all his power into the Pan Gu sword, letting the sword light cover the entire sky. Beams of sword light struck at the dark giant hand and shredded it. Original Devil howled in pain as wisps of dark mist flew all over the sky, only to be set on fire by the sun power.

    "Master, help!" From Wu Bi¡¯s ck mist, Wu Bi screamed with a dry voice.

    Original Devil remained silent for a while, then the ck hole in the sky slowly disappeared. "Trash, you are not worth saving." Original Devil said coldly.

    Wu Bi howled with desperation. He cried and begged, but Original Devil showed no mercy.

    Ji Hao raised the Pan Gu sword and swung at Wu Bi¡¯s dark mist. Along with a shrill shriek, the dark mist was wiped out by the sword.

    "Thud!"

    As Ji Hao killed Wu Bi for good, Xing Tiannded heavily on the ground, like a meteor. He stooped down, and coldly stared at Emperor Xun and the group of Gong Sun Family elders, who had just crawled out of the copsed jade stage, with the pair of nipple-eyes.

    "Human emperor?" Before Emperor Xun, the group of elders, and n leaders said a word, Xing Tian burst into raging roars, "You¡¯re not even as good as animals. How dare you usurp the throne? If a scum like you can be the emperor, where is the hope of our humankind?"

    Xing Tian was roaring, and while doing that, this violent and wild warrior abruptly dropped his shield and battle axe, untied his armor skirt, took out his strong p*nis, and took a leak. His urine poured down like a waterfall.

    Following the sound of water gushing, the urine copsed the entire pce and sent Emperor Xun and the group of Gong Sun Family elders tens of miles away!

    "Wow!" In shock, Ji Hao looked at Xing Tian and said, "I like this guy!"

 Chapter 1856: Keep Quite Out of Fear

    Chapter 1856: Keep Quite Out of Fear

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    He was wild and rude and unruly. He was Xing Tian, who had the courage to swung his battle axe at divine emperors back in the ancient time!

    Emperor Xun and the group of elders were sent tens of miles away by the ¡¯flood¡¯. On the way, all tents and barracks were destroyed, while countless supplies and a great amount of food were soaked by this stinky ¡¯flood¡¯; a heavy loss was caused.

    Before Zang Yuanzi and Wu Bi started fighting, Emperor Xun was already drunk, and could barely control his body. While being swirled away by the ¡¯flood¡¯, Emperor Xun desperately reached his hands out to grasp anything that could be grasped, and widely opened his mouth to cry for help. identally, he drank a couple of mouthfuls of the warm ¡¯flood¡¯ that Xing Tian released.

    Finally, the ¡¯flood¡¯ flushed into the nearby rivers, and Emperor Xun was held up by a few Gong Sun Family guards from the mud. He shook his head hard, then began vomiting. The best wine, the delicate dishes, the fresh fruits, he threw up everything in his stomach, even including the food he ate three days ago.

    He couldn¡¯t stop vomiting. After his stomach was emptied, he threw the green bile up. But, he still couldn¡¯t stop vomiting. While retching, he kept sensing the horrible smell from his own body, and recalling therge mouthfuls of urine that he swallowed when he was struggling in the ¡¯flood¡¯. He wanted to die right now!

    Not to mention the fact that he had gotten used to an extravagant life as the human emperor, even back when he was still an unimpressive Gong Sun Family member, he was a child who wore good clothes and whose hands were always clean.

    But at the moment, he was drenched with somebody¡¯s urine, and he even...

    "Kill him! Kill him! Kill him!" Emperor Xun¡¯s eyes turned red as he raised his head. Wisps of wet hair stuck on his face, dripping, and the pungent smell lingered just around his nose. Emperor Xun leaped up and pointed at Xing Tian as he screamed hysterically, "Anyone who kills him can be an earl, a marquis...You can have anything you want!"

    The group of Gong Sun Family elders were stunned by Xing Tian as well. They stood there like startled gooses, without knowing what to do as they looked at Xing Tian in panic and confusion. They looked at his enormous body, the pair of eyes on his chest, and the giant mouth on his belly!

    The tens of thousands of meters tall Xing Tian rested his hands on his waist and stood sturdily on the ground like a mountain. He stooped and looked at Emperor Xun and his people, unable to help butugh out wildly. Hisughter quaked the moisture in the air and raised strands of mist along his body, forming a blood-red cloud above his head.

    Ji Hao released his spirit power and scanned across Xing Tian¡¯s body with curiosity.

    How on earth did he do that? His head was cut off, yet he turned his nipples into eyes and bellybutton into a mouth? He could think, move, and even fight people... And he was so powerful! How did he do that?

    As his spirit power swept across Xing Tian¡¯s eyes and mouth, Ji Hao widened his eyes in shock.

    Xing Tian¡¯s eyes were two beads which were pre-world spirit treasures, containing pre-world powers of Yin and Yang. The powers of this pair of beads weren¡¯t as great as the extreme negative power and the sun power, but were highly concentrated and filled with the power of creation.

    Xing Tian¡¯s mouth was arge ck cauldron, which had a terrifying devouring power. This cauldron had been absorbing the surrounding natural powers and turning them into spirit blood energies to replenish himself. Therefore, even though Xing Tian didn¡¯t have a head and couldn¡¯t eat, his body was still capable of producing spirit blood and strengthening itself.

    Most importantly, Xing Tian had a high-grade dragon pearl in his heart!

    A dragon pearl contained all the soul power and spirit power of a dragon. Dragons inherited Saint Pan Gu¡¯s strong body, but their souls were pitifully weak. Logically speaking, they shouldn¡¯t be able to control their strong bodies with their weak souls. But nature was magical. Dragons had weak souls, but each of them was born with a dragon pearl. The dragon pearl concentrated all the soul power and spirit power of a dragon, and also contained a vast, magical power. Dragons controlled their strong bodies through dragon pearls. A dragon pearl to a dragon was like the three souls and seven spirits to a human being!

    The dragon pearl in Xing Tian¡¯s heart was as powerful as the dragon pearl of an ancient dragon emperor. His three souls and seven spirits had merged with the dragon pearl, hidden deep in his heart to control his entire body. Beyond this, after merging with the dragon pearl, his heart became especially strong, and had been providing his body with an even more thriving life-force.

    Therefore, apart from the fact that Xing Tian didn¡¯t have a head and looked quite scary, his body was functioning as well as the bodies of the other human beings, and was even stronger and healthier.

    Tens of miles away, Emperor Xun was still pointing at Xing Tian while yelling and shouting. The group of Gong Sun Family elders and n leaders all remained silent while looking at Xing Tian with weird expressions.

    Xing Tian was a powerful being who existed in ancient legends!

    ording to the legends, Xing Tian felt that divine emperors hadn¡¯t been treating the humankind fairly. Therefore, he marched into the heaven with his battle axe andunched a fierce offensive all alone. In that battle, over ten-thousand divine gods and a million divine warriors died under Xing Tian¡¯s axe. The five divine emperors encircled him and attempted to kill him, but he injured three of them. Atst, he was exhausted, and the Central Emperor cut off his head.

    After that, he forcibly absorbed the essence natural powers from the heaven, turned his nipples into eyes and bellybutton into a mouth, then continued fighting. In the end, he was wounded severely by the divine heaven and earth formation, but didn¡¯t die. He carried his battle axe and jumped down from Buzhou Mountain. Except for his lost head, he escaped almost unscathed!

    Since the beginning of the world, Xing Tian was the only one who managed to challenge the heaven alone and survive!

    No one knew where he disappeared. But in the Western Wastnd, Xing Tian was the spirit totem of at least a thousandrge ns. Hundreds ofrge ns took his name as their family name and worshipped him as their ancestor!

    Now, this fierce warrior had returned to Pan Gu world from Chaos...Had he been traveling in the Chaos all these years?

    Who would dare to offend such an intimidating, powerful being?

    "Emperor Xun is a kid. He knows nothing. This is Xing Tian...Let¡¯s not offend him and just agree with whatever he says, shall we?" All elders and n leaders who had heard about Xing Tian¡¯s name remained silent. They blinked their eyes and didn¡¯t respond to Emperor Xun¡¯s orders.

    "Go! Go! Whoever kills this guy will be awarded!" Emperor Xun screamed shrilly, "Why aren¡¯t you doing anything? How dare you disobey my order? I am the human emperor! I am Emperor Xun!"

    The broad camp was quiet. Even the bravest and mostbative warriors had now lowered their heads with respect, daring not to say a word.

 Chapter 1857: The Devil Moves All Living Beings

    Chapter 1857: The Devil Moves All Living Beings

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    As Ji Hao waved his hands, the sunlight immediately illuminated the sky. Treading on a fiery cloud, he smilingly descended andnded before Xing Tian¡¯s ¡¯face¡¯.

    Looking at the giant mouth on Xing Tian¡¯s belly, Ji Hao felt so strange, as it felt too weird to talk to a ¡¯face¡¯ like this. But, this was Xing Tian, the legendary warrior. Ji Hao grinned and cupped his hands as he bowed deeply to Xing Tian and said, "Elder Xing Tian, I am Ji Hao. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you!"

    Ji Hao was wearing a divine emperor robe. The embroidered robe glowed brightly. Following Ji Hao¡¯s moves, the light of the robe shone through the space and seemed to connect with the entire world. Any rtively knowledgeable person could recognize this divine emperor¡¯s robe at first nce and figure out who Ji Hao was.

    "A divine emperor?" Xing Tian murmured with a muffled voice. Next, his bones bumped against each other and caused a series of noises that sounded like dragon roars. Following the noise, his body shrank slowly, until he was about fifteen meters tall.

    Crossing his arms around his chest, Xing Tian stared at Ji Hao with the pair of eyes on his chest in an unfriendly way, then said with a dry and cold voice, "I don¡¯t talk to divine emperors...You b*stards stand high above the whole world, never knowing about the pains in the moral world. You¡¯re a bunch of greedy scums...Pah!"

    Abruptly, Xing Tian opened his mouth and spat at Ji Hao.

    What a bad-tempered old man!. He ¡¯flooded¡¯ Emperor Xun, that was fine, but he spat at Ji Hao!

    Ji Hao dodged that giant stream of saliva with a bitter smile. "Elder, you misunderstood me. I am also a human being from the Gold Crow n in Southern Wastnd. I¡¯m not like those natural divine gods!" Said Ji Hao, also with a dry voice.

    "Eh?" Xing Tian paused in surprise. He immediately stooped down and fixed onerge eye on Ji Hao, looking at him from head to toe. Next, he burst intoughter and pped on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder.

    Thud!

    An air st burst from between his palm and Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder and formed a hurricane that swept across a hundred miles and blew countless people down.

    "Haha! You¡¯re a good human boy! Good! Good! Good!" Xing Tian clicked his tongue and said, "Did those scums in the heaven all die? Otherwise, how can our human boy possibly be a divine emperor? Hah, like I said, one day, we will turn the heaven upside down, rece the five divine emperors, and make our human heroes the gods of all natural stars!"

    He slightly upturned his belly, seeming to gaze into the sky while sighing loudly and continuing, "If the king of every natural star is a human hero...If our Supreme Magi rece all the star kings, we will be the owners of Pan Gu world...If gods go against us, we kill gods; if ghosts hinder us, we kill ghosts; even saints..."

    Ji Hao coughed out loud and raised a finger, sending a strand of maic power to Xing Tian. The maic power wrapped a stream of air and sealed Xing Tian¡¯s mouth. Xing Tian had a giant mouth, and he did have the courage to say anything.

    ¡¯If gods go against us, we kill gods; if ghosts hinder us, we kill ghosts¡¯, that was alright. But rivaling saints...? Cold sweat oozed out of Ji Hao¡¯s back. How could humankind ever rival saints before seven to eight human saints emerged?

    One might think about rivaling against saints, but one should never say it!

    Xing Tian¡¯s mouth was sealed suddenly. He mumbled, staring at Ji Hao for a while, then angrily pped on Ji Hao¡¯s shoulder again. Next, he puffed his belly andughed out loud.

    Xing Tian¡¯sughter was filled with happiness and delight, even tearing the clouds in the sky into thin shreds.

    Tens of miles away, Emperor Xun was still barking like a mad dog. He threw his arms up and stomped his feet as he pointed at Xing Tian and Ji Hao, then snarled, "Go! You bloody scums! Kill that headless monster! Kill Ji Hao...Kill them! I¡¯ll give you women, territories, money; I¡¯ll give you whatever you want after you kill them!"

    Still, no one responded, including Zang Yuanzi and his few brothers, even including the few Chi Wu n elders who followed Wu Bi here.

    The power difference was way too huge. Xing Tian was a powerful being from the ancient world. He lived in an uncivilized and wild era, when the prehistorical era had just ended. He got famous in those savage years, that people called him ¡¯god of battle¡¯. His power was obvious.

    So many years had passed, and Xing Tian had been growing stronger. He flooded Emperor Xun and his people away with piss, but not even those powerful Gong Sun Family elders managed to stop him. Exactly how strong was he?

    Emperor Xun¡¯s eyes suddenly turned dark. Wisps of dark mist rose from his head as heughed in a strange voice. He turned around, gripped a small n leader behind him, and yelled, "Original Devil, I know you can hear me...They killed Wu Bi. Aren¡¯t you angry about that at all? I know you can do it. Go, kill him!"

    Emperor Xun shouted, "Go, kill the headless monster! He¡¯s so strong. If you turn him into a devil..."

    Before Emperor Xun finished, three-feet-long streaks of me spurted out of the n leader¡¯s eyes. At the same time, the few Chu Wu n elders took out ck bone bugles and blew shrilly towards the sky.

    Sharp howls could be heard from tens of thousands of miles away, sounding like cries. ck mist suddenly rose from the bodies of countless human warriors in this camp. These warriors raised their heads as their eyes burned with a devil fire while looking at Ji Hao and Xing Tian.

    "Kill!" An Eastern Wastndmander roared resonantly. He hopped on the back of his mount, which was a golden-wing cloud roc, and patted its head. The roc screamed and pped its wings to rise, transforming into a beam of light as it lunged towards Xing Tian.

    Eastern Wastnd archers were the nimblest human warriors. They hopped on the backs of their flying mounts and flew up wave by wave,posing numerous battle formations to support each other while approaching Xing Tian.

    From over a hundred miles away, they pulled open their longbows and shot countless arrows at Xing Tian. The arrows prated the air and caused high-pitched noise while flying at Xing Tian.

    Tens of small n leaders leaped up and shrieked withughter in the sky, "Xing Tian? While I was busy, you killed my people. Hehe, you killed Wu Bi mercilessly. Now, let¡¯s see if you have the heart to...kill these...pure human beings."

    The arrows descended while numberless Eastern Wastnd warriors charged at Xing Tian.

 Chapter 1858: The Three â€˜Pengsâ€™ Against The Original Devil

    Chapter 1858: The Three ¡®Pengs¡¯ Against The Original Devil

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Countless human warriors charged at Xing Tian. They were all the elites of their ns!

    The Pan Gu bell floated above Ji Hao¡¯s head and released streams of Chaos power to defend Ji Hao against the arrows. Xing Tian let the arrowsnd on his body as a blood-red mist had been flowing on his skin. Every arrow was shredded the moment it touched the blood mist, whether it was an explosive arrow or a prative one, or with other evil powers.

    "Can¡¯t fight them, can¡¯t touch them!" Ji Hao looked at those human warriors with a frown. In the sky, the Eastern Wastnd warriors mounted on flying beasts, swooshing towards him and Xing Tian, while on the ground, heavily armored warriors approached with rumbling steps like a tide.

    Xing Tian snorted coldly. He clenched the handle of his battle axe and slightly raised his hand, but eventually restrained his intent of killing, "Retreat...I, Xing Tian, cannot face human boys with my axe! Not matter how...disappointing they are!"

    Xing Tian gave a bright shout as his entire body glowed with a fiery light. He transformed into a fiery meteor and rose into the sky, shing through the space and reaching the highest sky within a blink. Next, he roared towards the sky as loudly as he could. His thunderous voice came down to the earth and threw numberless Eastern Wastnd warriors down from the backs of their flying mounts.

    Xing Tian had flown to the highest sky. These human warriors couldn¡¯t possibly rise as high as he did to attack him. Xing Tian looked like a violent, rude man, but he avoided a conflict with these human warriors smartly and directly.

    Ji Hao dealt with the situation in a simpler way. He stayed midair, about three-hundred meters higher than the ground, and shielded his entire body with the Pan Gu bell, covering the surrounding area with a strong maic force field. Anyone who approached this area would be thrown out by a strong invisible force.

    The first human warrior who approached Ji Hao was thrown out, then the ten-thousand behind him flew out as well. Countless warriors charged at Ji Hao while roaring in rage, but all of them were thrown far away.

    These human warriors, whose eyes were burning with the fire of devil, looked at Ji Hao in confusion. Ji Hao was unassable. They couldn¡¯t even approach him.

    Among these warriors, some Maguspriests cast spells and attempted to curse Ji Hao to death. But, no magic curse delivered any effect. The mill of Dao spun slowly behind Ji Hao¡¯s head and swallowed all the magic curses, turning them into strands of natural powers to nourish him.

    "Hehe, hehe... Good, good, good!" Original Devil¡¯s deep and hoarse voice came from the air, "Good, you didn¡¯t only kill Wu Bi, you also wiped out the entire Chu Wu n. Good, very good! Those Chu Wu kids were the roots of my devil-kind. I valued them! You murdered them, then..."

    In the air and on the ground, all human warriors who had the devil fire in their eyes, who were controlled by the devil seeds in their hearts, raised their weapons to cut their own throats.

    On top of the mountain, Fuxi and Emperor Shun frowned slightly, then sighed while shaking heads.

    In midair, Ji Hao stared at these human warriors who were about tomit suicide together with shock. Every human being had a devil seed in his or her heart. Did that mean Original Devil could make every human beingmit suicide?

    As millions of human warriors were going to kill themselves right on the spot, suddenly, they all paused. Pale-white light beams shone out of their foreheads, hearts, and lower abdomen simultaneously.

    From the white light that shone on each human warrior, a tiny figure emerged. The slim and tiny figures quietly sat in the white lights with their legs crossed. They were translucent like shadows, yet a very strange power could be sensed from them. When they showed up, the whole world seemed to be stirred.

    Desires, happiness, anger, sadness, delight, all kinds of extremelyplicated emotions spread from these human warriors¡¯ bodies. These emotions waves were weak, but seemed to never end. Wave after wave, theplicated emotions covered the entire Pan Gu world in a moment.

    The sky, the earth, oceans, every grass de, every gust of wind, every grain of sand...Every single thing in this world was affected by the strange emotion waves. Except for the ones like Ji Hao who were protected by powerful treasures, all living beings and their souls were submerged in emotions, and were stirred along with the subtle emotion waves.

    The sky was undting, and so was the earth, the oceans, and every other thing in the world.

    Ji Hao trembled intensely. This power... Through these strange emotion waves, the tiny figures in the white lights almost affected the whole Pan Gu world. Ji Hao released his spirit power to feel the Dao of nature, and he clearly felt that the great Dao of Pan Gu world was also stirred by the emotion waves.

    The entire great Dao of Pan Gu world and all the naturalws were undting.

    The sunlight waved like water, the natural stars swayed slightly, and even the never-changing star orbits were disordered. Some mysterious and measureless naturalws, such as reincarnation, seasons...All these imperceptible naturalws began changing as well.

    Before, the Pan Gu world was like an ink painting. But suddenly, someone poured a bowl of gruel that was made from emotions and desires on thisrge painting. The clear painting was blurred, entirely covered by gruel.

    No one but the people who made the gruel could easily see the painting again!

    As the world undted more and more intensely, Ji Hao felt it was harder and harder for him to understand the great Dao of nature. He had already learned quite some essence about the great Dao of Destruction and Creation, as well as the extreme negative and the sun. But now, it seemed like a membrane appeared between him and all these Dao, disabling him from borrowing the powers of the great Dao!

    "Like I said before, only the pure power that belongs to you is the true power." From Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, the mysterious man could be heard.

    A tremor went through Ji Hao¡¯s body. He wanted to ask the mysterious man some questions, but the millions of warriors who were controlled by Original Devil to attempt suicide but then were stopped by the tiny figures in the white lights, burst into raging roars in one voice, "Pengs! How dare you hinder me?"

    A soft, weak voice spread in the air, "In order to free yourself, you have to ughter all human beings...If all human beings died, how would we continue to learn about the great Dao? How would we control Pan Gu world?"

    Ji Hao was stunned. Finally, he understood the irreconcble conflict that existed between Original Devil and the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯.

    No wonder Zang Yuanzi and Wu Bi argued upon ¡¯fighting amanders¡¯ battle¡¯ or unching an all-out attack¡¯. All their thoughts came from the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ and Original Devil!

 Chapter 1859: Old Stories

    Chapter 1859: Old Stories

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Wisps of dark fire rose from the bodies of countless human warriors as Original Devil¡¯s voice echoed through the clouds, "Pengs, that year, if you didn¡¯t stab me in the back, how could my soul ever be shattered by Priest Jun and his disciples? How could I ever be sealed inside human bodies? Finally, the human hearts were shaken. Nourished by their evil thoughts, my seeds grew strong, and earned a chance of freedom. But, why are you hindering me again?"

    Pan Gu Mothend suddenly turned ck and red as an enormous face emerged from the thick clouds. Original Devil consumed a giant amount of power to show his face and roar at the entire Pan Gu world with an extreme rage, "I swear with the name of Pan Gu...Pengs, I will destroy your souls. I will make you disappear."

    "Disappear?" Said that weak and soft voice, "You don¡¯t even know if we have souls or not. You don¡¯t even know who we are. Destroy our souls? How can you even say that?"

    Pengsughed scornfully, then continued in a nd tone, "Alright, why would we waste time talking to you? You are a descendant of Pan Gu...But, you are a trash abandoned by Pan Gu. Except the name of Pan Gu¡¯s descendant, what else do you have that can be valued?"

    "Three b*stards, you..." Original Devil widely opened his mouth, prepared to give vent to a torrent of abuse.

    From the bodies of the human warriors who were controlled by Original Devil and the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯, soft streams of white light spiraled up at the same time, rising into the sky and merging into a vast glowing cloud. The cloud was rolling, while a giant hand emerged from it and pointed at Original devil.

    The moment this finger strike was made, the entire world, as well as the entire great Dao of Pan Gu world quaked. An indescribable, original power of Pan Gu world supported this finger strike as the fingernded heavily on Original Devil¡¯s face.

    Following a furious roar, Original Devil¡¯s face copsed. The ck and red clouds in the sky faded quickly, and the devil fire in the eyes of the human warriors dimmed. Soon, those eyes were clear again.

    Confusedly, these warriors looked at their weapons, which were gripped in their hands and put right against their necks. Some of them even identally cut their skins. Exmations could be heard from every direction as these human warriorspletely forgot about what happened earlier.

    The white lights that shone from their foreheads, hearts, and lower abdomens faded as well, as if nothing had happened at all.

    Emperor Xun and the group of Gong Sun Family elders were dumbfounded. They were rooted to their spots by surprise, without being able to move. The sudden and weird move made by the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯, as well as the brutal action taken by Original Devil, astonished them badly.

    "Go, let¡¯s go. Xing Tian might lose his temper again if we let him wait too long!" Fuxi and Emperor Shun came to Ji Hao without being noticed. They were both wrapped in the ck and white mists released from the Taiji pattern behind Fuxi¡¯s body. Therefore, none of the stunned human beings down on the ground discovered them.

    Ji Hao lowered his head and nced at those people, then sighed slightly. He politely bowed to Fuxi and Emperor Shun, then transformed into a streak of light, and flew to Yao Mountain City.

    The force of Pan Yu world nobles, which was led by Yu Huo¡¯s clone, was wiped out by Ji Hao. Yu Meng, Yu Hu, and the other colony world nobles had been eliminating the devil people from Chu Wu n for the humankind. The non-humankind forces from the east and the west stayed actionless, resting quietly.

    Emperor Xun and his people were stupefied by this series of twists, and still hadn¡¯t recovered from shock. Therefore, the human force from the south didn¡¯t send even one warrior to challenge Yao Mountain City either.

    On this day, Yao Mountain City was quiet and peaceful, with no battle to be fought.

    In the city, Ji Hao, Donggong, Ximu, Ao Bai, Zhu Rong, Qing Qiang, Ji Xia, Qing Fu, Shaosi, Man Man, Taisi, Feng Xing, Yu Mu, Yuan Li, Shermie, and Wuzhi Qi guided Fuxi and Emperor Shun into a meeting hall together.

    Among this group of people, the human beings had all been passionately eyeing Fuxi, who was tall and strong, looking like a god. The non-human ones such as Donggong, Ximu, Ao Bai and Qing Qiang were polite to Fuxi, but had been showing different and strange expressions in their eyes, especially Donggong and Ximu, who were smiling meaningfully.

    The other people each took a seat in the hall while Xing Tian carried his battle axe and walked around, curiously poking his finger into the wall and the pirs in the hall. Soon, over a hundred holes were left on the walls and pirs. Man Man followed behind Xing Tian with curiosity, and from time to time, she came to before him to see his weird rge face¡¯.

    No small talk was made at all. After sitting down, Fuxi began speaking, "We left Pan Gu world and traveled in the Chaos for countless years. Our journeys have been quite fruitful."

    Taking a deep breath, Fuxi continued ndly, "At the very least, we found Pan Yu world...That world is..."

    All the others immediately concentrated their attention on Fuxi. "Emperor, may I ask what exactly is happening in Pan Yu world?" Said Ji Hao in a deep voice.

    Fuxi remained silent for a short while with a frown, then slowly nodded and said, "Extreme greed, endless consumption... They have not only been consuming the resources that they looted from other worlds, they were also consuming the original power of the world itself...Pan Yu world is even consuming Yu n people, Jia n people, and Xiu n people!"

    Fuxi waved a hand, smiled at Zhu Rong, and said, "I have a detailed record about Pan Yu world. You can all read itter...I need to congratte Emperor Zhu Rong, because the one who found Pan Yu world and entered there to figure out the truth about it with three-thousand years of severe efforts was your ancestor from twenty-nine generations ago."

    The expression on Zhu Rong¡¯s face changed dramatically. He immediately stood up and seemed to say something, but could not.

    Fuxi smiled and continued with a gentle voice, "Now, seriously, the true disaster of Pan Gu world is one of those three, and it¡¯s about to explode...We need to unite in a concerted effort, so that we can survive."

    "Emperor, who are they? What powers do they have?" Asked Ji Hao.

    Fuxi raised his head and looked at him, then responded gently, "Do you know how the non-humankind came to Pan Gu world in the beginning? Those three controlled their minds and brought them here from the Chaos.

    Smiling coldly, Fuxi continued, "The ancestors of the twelve Yu Dynasty families believed they luckily found Pan Gu world, but never knew that they were just some chess pieces of those three."

 Chapter 1860: Priest Yun Talk to the Devil

    Chapter 1860: Priest Yun Talk to the Devil

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Everything in the world had a side of ¡¯Yang¡¯, and a side of ¡¯Yin¡¯.

    The ¡¯Yang¡¯ side of Pan Gu world was the side where billions and billions of creatures lived and developed. On this side, the natural sceneries were picturesque, the weather was good, the soil was rich, and the nts were thriving. This side of the world was a warm, fertile ce, nourishing all living beings.

    But, the ¡¯Yin¡¯ side of Pan Gu world was dark, covered in snow, cliffy mountains, and sharp rocks. The fierce wind blew like wriggling serpents, screaming through rocks and mountains and raising clouds of dark snow. The snowkes bumped against the mountains and rocks and caused muffled thunderous noises.

    Countless dark and cold earth meridians, caves buried in this side of Pan Gu world. Never-melting essence ciers gradually umted in the earth meridians, neutralized with the warm and positive earth meridian powers from the ¡¯Yang¡¯ side of the world. Yin and Yang supported each other, generated an inexhaustible power of Creation.

    But this dark and cold ce was also where the evils hid. The evils creatures which could not see the sunlight and hear the thunders, which weren¡¯t able to touch even a slight positive power, had been hiding and resting in this ce. These rare evil creatures who survived the prehistorical era saw this side of the world as a paradise.

    The Original Devil built a magnificent devil pce in the center of the Yin side of Pan Gu world, forcibly turning tens of thousands of evil creatures which lived since the ancient time into devils, to follow his orders.

    He gathered the dark and cold earth meridian powers in the pce. The devil pce turned the earth meridian powers into the darkness devil power, which condensed into arge pond in the pce. He then killed countless creatures, poured their blood into the pond, and created a blood sea. Day and night, Original Devil quietly bathed in the blood sea to absorb the dark devil power and the spirit blood power from it.

    This day, Original Devil was bathing in the blood sea as usual. But suddenly, he burst into a scream. Streams of blood rose into the sky and formed blood bombs. The bombs exploded one after another, tearing down the devil pce and destroying countless devil creatures which were turned by Original Devil forcibly.

    "Pengs! How dare you?! Let¡¯s...go and see!" Original Devil expanded his body to tens of thousands of meters tall, covered in sticky and stinky blood, while pointing at the sky and cursing.

    He wanted to find the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ and put up a desperate fight against them right now. But, despite the fact that he was extremely brutal and violent, he wasn¡¯t stupid at all. He hadn¡¯t restored even one in ten-thousand of his power by now. Therefore, if he challenged the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ right now, he would definitely end up being sealed again by them!

    He didn¡¯t want to be an unconscious devil seed again. He didn¡¯t want to be sealed in the heart of an ordinary human being, then being split up and weakened again and again as the human bloodline developed.

    "Let¡¯s go and see!" He roared with rage, then angrily sat back into the blood sea. He shrank his body to the size of ordinary human beings and sat quietly in the blood sea as he sank into thoughts.

    He wanted to free all the devil seeds and remerge all the pieces of his soul to restore his greatest power. In order to do that, he needed to kill all human beings in Pan Gu world.

    But, he wasn¡¯t able to!

    Before the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ showed up, Wu Bi, who he cultivated with great efforts, was killed quite easily by human beings, and the entire Chu Wu n was being wiped out by a non-humankind force.

    In order to free himself, he needed to destroy the humankind; and in order to destroy the humankind, he needed his power. But, without being free, where could he find his power? Difficult, this was truly difficult. Should he develop another helper like Wu Bi? That wasn¡¯t as easy as it sounded.

    A man without an evil intent would not be possessed by a devil.

    Among all human beings, the leaders and elders from quite a lot ofrge ns and families were possessed by the devil, but they were still far away from turning into devils. Only the mad and ruthless Chu Wu n people were the best choices to turn. Only Chu Wu n people could be turned into devils so easily!

    When Original Devil was struggling, a nicely scented wind blew over from a long distance away. He saw an overwhelming purple mist cover the sky, while the wind and a warm glow rolled to his face. A red-crowned crane spread its meters wide wings and slowly flew towards him.

    A white-robed old man quietly sat on the crane¡¯s back with his legs crossed.

    The old man had silver hair and beard, and a round, silver-bowl-like, mild face. He sat silently on the crane¡¯s back, with beams of bright light shining out of his body. The bright light prated the space and waved slightly; the whole world seemed to be breathing and flowing along with these lights.

    "Priest Jun?" Original Devil recognized this face. He trembled out of fear, then leaped straight up and floated in midair, prepared to run at any moment. He couldn¡¯t stop trembling. Clearly, he wasn¡¯t so confident about escaping sessfully.

    "Even you thought I¡¯m him too?" The white-robed priest grinned as the red-crowned crane flew up to Original Devil.

    "Think carefully. Don¡¯t you really know my name?" The white-robed priest smiled faintly while taking out a dark jade ruyi and holding it with both hands.

    The moment the ruyi was taken out, a cold light dominated this area and Original Devil¡¯s face paled, because he realized that he was disabled from moving!

    "You, you..." Original Devil stared at the priest. He wanted to cry, but failed to shed any tears. "That year, you cut me, you cut my soul into one-billion, two-hundred and ny-six million pieces, then sealed me in the hearts of one-billion, two-hundred and ny-six million human beings...It has been so many years, and those human beings had sons, grandsons...They created hundreds of generations; their poption rose by at least ten-thousand folds!"

    "My soul has been splitting up and weakening and resealing...If those human beings didn¡¯t grow so many desires and emotions in their hearts, I wouldn¡¯t have a chance to escape...If that situation goes on, one day, I might sink in sleep forever..."

    "Priest Jun, now, I finally have a chance of survival. But, why won¡¯t you let me live?" Original Devil looked at the priest bitterly and said, "No matter what, I was the evil side of Pan Gu. We are rted after all."

    "We are indeed rted, but I am not Priest Jun." The priest smiled at Original Devil and said, "Don¡¯t be silly. Look carefully, look at who I am."

    Original Devil paused and looked at the priest from head to toe. A long whileter, he abruptly shouted out loud, "Priest Yun! You, you, you were sealed in the great Dao of Pan Gu world by Priest Jun. You should never have a chance to escape. How can you possibly be here?"

    Priest Yun grinned and responded slowly, "If the great Dao remained stable, I surely wouldn¡¯t have had a chance...But, what do you think Gong Gong broke Buzhou Mountain and raised the flood for? Why do think some people guided those Pan Yu world saints here?"

    Chuckling, Priest Yun put the jade ruyi against Original Devil¡¯s forehead and said, "The three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ are my disciples. They said you¡¯re always hindering them...Now, follow my orders, and you live. Disobey, you die immediately! Choose."

    Original Devil remained silent shortly, then kneeled before Priest Yun.

 Chapter 1861: Priest Yun Takes An Action

    Chapter 1861: Priest Yun Takes An Action

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Pan Gu world, outside the gate of the heaven...

    Priest Yun and Original Devil trod on a cloud, looking down at the vast Pan Gu Mothend.

    The front gate of the heaven was connected with Yao Mountain City by a colorful beam of light. Countless divine warriors andmanders had been walking in or out of the gate, but none of them noticed Priest Yun and Original Devil. They stood right before the gate, but were isted from the world by a strange power.

    "What a wonderful world!" Priest Yun sighed slightly. He spread his arms to embrace the world while saying, "Fantastic creatures! Especially human beings! Great nature, human beings are truly masterpieces, iparable masterpieces."

    "I¡¯ve traveled to countless worlds around Pan Gu world. I¡¯ve seen the creatures in those worlds. They all have weaknesses. Bodies, souls, wisdom, personalities...Or, the most basic bloodlines. None of them was perfect." Priest Yunughed, "But human beings... are perfect."

    "Newborn human beings are weak, fragile, without sharp ws, teeth, scales, or feathers, that even a tiny poisonous bug can kill a human baby. In the babyhood, human beings are confused too. They know nothing about the world, can¡¯t understand the secrets of this world; they can¡¯t even speak, or listen, or see, or walk...They seem to be full of ws, but seriously, they are perfect."

    "The most intimidating thing about human beings, they can learn anything, and only if you give them time, they can do better even than the ones who they learned from."

    "I brought back ny-thousand, seven-hundred and forty-five types of magic from the surrounding worlds. I secretly taught these magics to human beings. Without exception, all these magic have been mastered by human beings in years. Within ten years, arge number of human beings mastered these magics, and within a hundred years, they made new development upon over ten-thousand types of magic, and even upgraded them."

    "They also inherited Saint Pan Gu¡¯s fertility. They are reproducing at such a high rate. After years of calction, I discovered that... If we give human beings enough resources and space, they can upy every corner of this world."

    "Human beings are so perfect. But, Priest Jun used them merely as cages to seal you poor thing!"

    Original Devil dropped his face and remained silent.

    "But, I am not like him. I saw greater value from human beings that is worth exploiting. So... long, long ago, back when I was still sealed deep in the great Dao by Priest Jun, I took the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ as my disciples."

    "Look, Priest Jun and me are just like this. He is Priest Jun, while I am Priest Yun; he took the three who were generated from Saint Pan Gu¡¯s soul, while I took the three who were ¡¯pre-world gods¡¯ and existed inside Pan Gu¡¯s body. He used human beings as cages to imprison your soul, to weaken you, suppress you, to disable you from waking up."

    "But, I used human beings as my eyes, to see the origin of this world. If onepared the origin of Pan Gu world to a vast ocean, these human beings would be like tiny drinking straws, because they have been taking powers from the great Dao of nature and learning about the great Dao. And, the powers of Dao that they took were all absorbed by the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ clones, which existed inside their bodies."

    "A human being can only understand a limited part of the great Dao, and absorb a limited amount of original powers of Dao. But, if you put countless human beings together, their understandings and harvests will be tremendous!"

    "So, you fought the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯, you felt their powers! With your current power, you can¡¯t survive a random strike from them. They have attained the power of creation and merged their bodies into the great Dao. They have..."

    Sighing slightly, Priest Yun smiled at Original Devil and continued, "All in all, they¡¯re very powerful. With their help, I have the confidence to kill Priest Jun and his three disciples, vanish the pair of greedy stupid troublemakers from the west, then destroy that soft-hearted woman who always protected Pan Gu."

    After embracing the sky, Priest Yun continued with a deep voice, "The measureless great Dao of Pan Gu world will eventually be mine. After dominating this world, I will finish what Saint Pan Gu didn¡¯t manage to do! I will attain my great Dao with strength, break all magic with strength; I will be the god of all gods, and I will make saints bow!"

    Smiling again at Original Devil, Priest Yun said, "So, these human beings and Pan Gu world is my opportunity to attain the great Dao. You want to destroy the humankind and swallow the entire Pan Gu world, which is highly beneficial to you. But... I can¡¯t let you!"

    "Shifu...then..." Original Devil looked at Priest Yun in confusion.

    "I took you as a disciple because you¡¯re valuable! You¡¯re good at controlling people¡¯s hearts and starting conflicts. Wherever you go, that ce will never be in peace. You¡¯re such a sharp de!" Priest Yun grinned and said seriously and confidently, "In the future, when I achieve the supreme level, I will surely be facing more enemies. By then, you will be my...dog! You will bite my enemies!"

    pping on Original Devil¡¯s shoulder, Priest Yunughed brightly and said, "You¡¯re good at damaging things in darkness. Once people are possessed by devils, the devils will never disappear. How great! Especially, you¡¯re not afraid of death. If you¡¯re killed, I can simply kill a random human being, and raise the devil seed in his heart into another Original Devil. You share all memories with your devil seeds, which means you can never die!"

    Eyes shining brightly, Priest Yun looked at Original Devil and carried on, "You are very helpful to me, which why I take you as my own disciple, and don¡¯t want you to grow too much hatred against the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯! But you¡¯re too weak now, so I will...raise your power a little!"

    Lowering his head, Priest Yun looked at the vast Pan Gu Mothend, then smiled and said, "Do you know what kind of human being are the best? The violent, brutal, ruthless, simple-minded ones are the best human beings."

    "We don¡¯t need human beings to be smart and wise. We just want them to be in a sufficient quantity, so their bodies can contain enough clones of the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯. As long as human beings with arge enough number exist in all surrounding worlds, they will be the best human beings. What do we need those smart, brave, decisive, and capable human beings for?"

    "To me, they provided just as much as the ordinary ones did. On the contrary, they invented a secret magic to cast away the ¡¯three corpses¡¯ from human bodies, and that threatened the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ clones! Therefore, your goal is destroying all human beings, but I am only targeting the elites among them! That¡¯s how we¡¯re different."

    "Now, my disciple, are you ready to take action with me? Feel all the n leaders, elders,manders, and elite warriors that you have controlled with your devil seeds. Forget about the ordinary ones, but select the elites...Look, those two non-humankind military camps, make those elite human beings march to the two camps!"

    "Haha... Fuxi, Shennong, Suren, Cangjie, Taihao, Shaohao, Xuanyuan...These old human beings have sneaked back. Do they think I don¡¯t know that? Let¡¯s show them our power...I really like the color of human blood."

    "Back in the old days, if they didn¡¯t run so fast, I would have destroyed them one by one...Shame."

 Chapter 1862: Tusks

    Chapter 1862: Tusks

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Priest Yunughed out on the cloud. His eyes glowed with a bright light, fixed on the meeting hall in the center of Yao Mountain City.

    Yao Mountain City was covered in countless seals and defensive formations, and the hall was surrounded in numberless spell symbols. However, all these defensive means were useless in Priest Yun¡¯s eyes. Through theyers of glows and seals, Priest Yun clearly see Fuxi, who sat in the hall.

    "Fuxi, back then, you ran so fast, each only left a clone to guard the humankind. Had you sensed something already? Shame, what a shame, I should have killed you back then. But, you ran so fast, and the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ were guarded too strictly."

    "Yet, you actually had the guts toe back, howe? Where did you find your confidence from?"

    Priest Yun fiddled with the ck jade ruyi, smiled scornfully, and said, "You¡¯re back, so what? You¡¯re nothing but human beings. You¡¯re wiser than the ordinary people...But Pan Gu world belonged to the powerful ones!"

    Clenching his hands, Priest Yun snapped the jade Ruyi into two, which was a pre-world supreme treasure. Strands of light shone out of the broken ruyi, while the deep cries of the ruyi could be faintly heard.

    Priest Yun conveniently threw the broken Ruyi to the earth, then murmured to himself with excitement, "It has begun, it has begun...Priest Jun, are you still hiding? You and your three disciples, when are you gonna show your faces? Are you still expecting the tree and the flower to do something? Not to mention their natures, they can barely protect themselves by now, don¡¯t you know that?"

    In Emperor Xun¡¯s camp, Emperor Xun was stomping his foot while hysterically growling to a group of elders and n leaders with wrath. Some of these elders were his families, yet he just pointed at their noses and cursed them one by one. A few branch elders argued slightly, and Emperor Xun directly pped on their faces!

    Emperor Xun screamed, yelled, and ordered his people to figure out a way to kill Ji Hao and Xing Tian, to wash off the burning shame that he suffered when he was ¡¯flooded¡¯ away!

    The group of speechless people looked at the impregnable Yao Mountain City with a bitter look on their faces.

    Yao Mountain City¡¯s defense way scarily strong. No matter how many warriors they sent out, the city would swallow them all. In the past months, which human n under Emperor Xun¡¯s lead didn¡¯t suffer a severe loss? Those warriors were just captured alive by Yao Mountain people, but that was still a great loss.

    Not to mention the fact that Ji Hao had shown his power earlier. The essence sun fire incinerated the entire Pan Yu world force in a moment. Which one under Emperor Shun¡¯smand could possibly hold off such an immense power? Ji Hao was a divine emperor chosen by the world itself; he was able to control the tremendous powers of the world, while every n leader or elder around Emperor Xun was just an ordinary human being, no matter how strong he was!

    Rivaling against the world as a human being, some people could do that indeed, but not the ones around Emperor Xun!

    While Emperor Xun was screaming and cursing, a faint dark mist suddenly rose from the bodies of the elders and n leaders around him. With a devil fire burning in their eyes, these elders and n leaders turned around and walked straight away without saying a word. Stiffly, they rushed out of the central tent in giant steps, then burst into roars.

    In Emperor Xun¡¯s camp, the n leaders, elders, and the bravest and strongestmanders, smartest Maguspriests, and the most outstanding young warriors from each n all rushed out from their tents and gathered together.

    "What do you want? Rebellion?" Emperor Xun chased behind as he stared at these people who had gathered together and snarled, "What are you doing? Come back! Back!"

    Dragon Mother showed up in midair with Shixin and his brothers. She was wearing a long red dress and a golden crown, holding a golden staff. She looked at Emperor Xun andughed out loud, "Human emperor kid, you just eat and drink and have fun. A useless kid like you should stay out of the important things...Hehe, what can you help with anyway?"

    Dragon Mother gave a bright shout, then raised her golden staff and pointed at the west and east. Following her moves, the elders and n leaders who were controlled by devils immediately led all the elites to march to the military camps located in the east and west, and belonged to the colony world nobles.

    Emperor Xun¡¯s camp was thrown into a chaos. The ordinary warriors didn¡¯t know what their leaders were doing, and neither did they know if they should follow up or stay in the camp. At the moment, people shouted, horses screamed, while countless warriors were running about like headless flies.

    The chaotic situation of Emperor Xun¡¯s camp caught the attention of Ji Hao¡¯s scouts. They reported step by step, and soon delivered the news to Ji Hao and the other leaders.

    Donggong activated his magic mirror, letting it float in the hall. Through the mirror, people saw two forces march out of Emperor Xun¡¯s camp. Clearly, even the weakest ones among these warriors were Magus Kings, because they were all flying! After all, only the ones who had achieved the level of or above Magus Kings could fly, but Senior Magi couldn¡¯t.

    "Is Emperor Xun out of his mind?" Ji Hao stood up as he looked at the mirror. He carefully observed the expressions on those warriors¡¯ faces, then shook his head and said, "It¡¯s not Emperor Xun. It¡¯s the Original Devil. What does he want?"

    "The ones who came out are all elites from the ns under Emperor Xun¡¯s lead." Fuxi shook his head. He looked calm and serious, without showing any emotion on his face, but his face was glowing with a bright light of thorough understanding. "These people are under Original Devil¡¯s control, as their hearts and spirits have been possessed by devils. But, only the elites were sent out, without the ordinary ones...As same as before, have they started taking out human elites again?"

    Fuxi raised his head, as ck and white mists wove into an enormous pattern of Taiji behind him. The ceiling of the hall suddenly turned transparent, as the ck and white mists rose from his eyes to tens of thousands of miles away. The others followed his eyes, and immediately saw Priest Yun and Original Devil in the sky.

    Original Devil looked at the hall, bared his teeth, andughed ferociously.

    Priest Yun smiled and slightly lowered his head. Suddenly, his voice could be heard from the hall, "Fuxi...do you remember the young man who hunted you in that rainy night? That was a clone of mine. You¡¯re such a survivor. You suffered seventy-two de strikes in a row, yet you didn¡¯t die!"

    While looking at Priest Yun with a pair of sunken eyes, Fuxi slowly nodded and said, "As I thought, all these years, it was you who had been attempting to destroy our wisdom and turn us into wild beasts, over and over again!"

    Priest Yun smiled at Fuxi and responded, "What do you human beings need wisdom for? I just need your strong fertility. I need you to reproduce, to expand...Apart from that, the simpler, the more naive you are, the better..."

    Sighing slightly, Priest Yun continued in a nd tone, "Wisdom, culture, you even wrote books to pass on the civilization...What do you need those for? You eat, drink, sleep, make love, that will be just enough for you. Why do you have to pursue something that is unnecessary?"

    Shaking his head, Priest Yun said coldly, "Priest Jun has been treating you, ant-like people too kindly. Things will naturally be different when I have killed him."

 Chapter 1863: Efforts

    Chapter 1863: Efforts

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Fuxi remained silent, and so did the others in the hall. They quietly looked at Priest Yun and listened to him shouting.

    "Human beings are beautiful living treasures! They¡¯re Pan Gu¡¯s descendants, chosen by the world. As long as they remain alive, the world naturally protects them. The three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ clones lived in their bodies, and naturally absorbed all the essence natural powers."

    "As time went by, the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ clones learned some of the secrets of this world, and understood some of the great Dao. After their hosts died, they would fly back to three ¡¯Pengs¡¯, and all they had learned would belong to three ¡¯Pengs¡¯."

    "Therefore, the more human beings lived in this world, the more three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ clones existed, and the more of the great Dao they understood...Human beings are living treasures, are the best pathway which leads to the great Dao. The three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ minds were connected with mine, which meant that whatever they learn, I learn it too."

    "Upon that, human beings¡¯ emotions and desires are the nourishment of the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ clones. The more emotional they are, the stronger the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ clones are. But, what kind of people are emotional? Of course, not the well-cultivated ones, but the wild, naive, natural ones!"

    "I took the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ as my disciples. Our minds are connected, so fifty percent of all the powers that their clones collected belongs to me. Therefore, the more powerful they are, the stronger I am."

    "So, I keep human beings, like I keep livestock. I wipe out their wisdom, and let them live and reproduce like animals. That is the best for the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ and me. Fuxi, people like you are over-wise. Your spirits are clear, and hearts are strong. You suppressed the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ clones, and made them sleep for years without making any progress. You should die, shouldn¡¯t you?"

    How ridiculous! He treated human beings as animals, as the tools for him to learn about the great Dao and grow his power!

    "Our dragon-kind..." Ao Bai said abruptly.

    Priest Yunughed in an especially strange way and interrupted him, "You dragons are Pan Gu¡¯s descendants too, but you arepletely brainless. You are reckless, wild, and rude. Aside from fighting and killing what else do you know? So, I didn¡¯t need to do anything, but the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ clones naturally existed in you."

    Sighing slightly, Priest Yun continued slowly, "Some phoenixes have great wisdom. It seems that with their help, human beings found some traces of the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯...So, some old phoenixes died suddenly. Of course, we killed them!"

    The expression on Qing Qiang¡¯s face changed instantly. She clenched her teeth and remained silent.

    "Hah." Laughing coldly, Priest Yun cast his eyes at Ao Bai and his brothers, and said, "The few old phoenixes deserved to die. If it weren¡¯t for them, how could you brainless dragons ever know how to abandon dragon bodies, extract spirit blood to forge dragon souls, and do that ¡¯Hibernated Dragon Nine Death¡¯ thing?"

    The faces of Ao Bai and his brothers paled immediately. They trembled and subconsciously took a few steps back.

    "So, where is the dragon ancestor? I¡¯m curious!" Priest Yun looked at Ao Bai and his brothers and said slowly, "Before Priest Jun sealed me, the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ were helping me, fighting against his three disciples. If the dragon ancestors and the few people who liked to poke their noses into others¡¯ businesses didn¡¯t step in, how could I be sealed so easily?"

    "Back then, we sealed you once..." Finally, Fuxi began talking.

    "It¡¯ll never happen again!" Priest Yun interrupted him immediately. "Do you think that I just luckily escaped from the great Dao?"

    "Why did Pan Yu world peoplee? Why did the ancient heaven fall? Why did the sky devils invade? Why were the clones of the tree and the flower possessed? Why have the real them been isting themselves..."

    Proudly, Priest Yun stated his great achievements one by one. Ji Hao and the others were stunned on hearing him. It turned out that so many unreasonable things happened in Pan Gu world because he and the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ were hiding in darkness and controlling all those people!

    "Without my secret help, how could that loser Gong Gong break the Buzhou Mountain so easily? Without my help, how could they move the twelve water worlds? Not to mention those Pan Yu world saints... Hehe, they came here quite easily, because I¡¯ve made my efforts for it!"

    "Priest Jun? Where can he find the strength to fight me now?" Priest Yunughed madly. He pointed at Ji Hao and the others, and burst into brighterughter and continued, "I¡¯ve left countless holes in Pan Gu world. Only after he has fixed all those holes can he have the power to fight me."

    "But, since I¡¯ve already done so much, how can I ever give him a chance to pull himself out from what he has been doing?"

    "Otherwise, you see, the chaotic prehistorical era was ended by his might. He cleaned up the world, restrained the great Dao, made the divine rules. Those idiots from the ancient heaven were his teeth and ws; they maintained the order of this world for him. Based on his personality, he should have pped Gong Gong to death back when thetter started taking actions. But, why do you think he did nothing?"

    "He was busy. He didn¡¯t have the time and energy to spend on Gong Gong!" Priest Yunughed delightfully and brightly.

    "I know he and his three disciples have been nning something, but I have prepared an unprecedentedly strong enemy for them!" Priest Yunughed. His eyes shone brightly, filled with tion.

    "Strong enemy?" Fuxi¡¯s voice sounded strange.

    "An unprecedentedly strong enemy...that even I feel hard to deal with...But of course, after he and Priest Jun have fought an internecine battle, he won¡¯t be a strong enemy anymore. By then, I can easily finish him!" Said Priest Yun, "Then, I won¡¯t seal Priest Jun. Instead, I will cut him into pieces, then devour his soul, and rule Pan Gu world in the way I want. I will turn Pan Gu world into a giant livestock farm."

    "Human beings will live in this world with no worries. They won¡¯t have a culture, nor wisdom. They just need to keep their animal instincts. The three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ and I will peacefully learn the great Dao in here. After we thoroughly understand the great Dao of Pan Gu, we will try to attain our ultimate Dao through strength, to earn the final freedom."

    Ji Hao¡¯s scalp was numbed. He looked at Priest Yun and asked without thinking, "The strong enemy you prepared...Where is he?"

    He recalled what Evil Yu Yu said back in Feng Dao Mount.

    Priest Yun smiled at Ji Hao and said in a soft voice, "In the past countless years, numberless Pan Yu world people became rich in Pan Gu world, such as those elders from the twelve families in power. They built their families in Pan Yu world with the wealth they attained from Pan Gu world."

    "With the wealth they brought back from here, those elders have been working hard in Pan Yu world. Their families weren¡¯t noble, but many of them are now in quite high positions."

    Priest Yun¡¯sughter sounded weirder and weirder.

 Chapter 1864: The Lost Holy Blood

    Chapter 1864: The Lost Holy Blood

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Like arge apple which was awfully damaged by worms, Pan Yu world was operating based on its special naturalws.

    Measureless resources had been shipping to this world from countless colony worlds, filling up the Pan Yu world, which was copsing. In the past countless years, Pan Yu world had swallowed immeasurable amount of resources from colony worlds, but this greedy world was never satisfied. It had been on the verge of destruction, and the situation never got better.

    The leaders of the top-grade nobles families, the true power-holders, were still running all kinds of secret discussions. Even though they had received the distress signals from their young family members from Pan Gu world, they showed no sign of sending out reinforcements.

    These Pan Yu world nobles had sunken into a strange state of anxiety. Ever since a nobleman made the proposal of abandoning Pan Yu world and moving the entire Yu n to Pan Gu world, these noble family leaders seemed to be bewitched. Day and night, they had been sighing with bitter faces.

    Abandoning Pan Yu world, which could fall apart at any time, then moving to Pan Gu world, which was beautiful and rich like a newly risen sun, and was surrounded by a giant number of worlds, full of life-force and an enormous potential?

    This proposal was so tempting!

    But, Pan Yu world was the area of origin of Yu n, Jia n, and Xiu n after all. It was not easy to abandon the hometown. Abandoning the area of origin and moving to Pan Gu world, was this really good?

    Countless natural stars which were drained of resources floated lifelessly in Pan Yu world¡¯s starry void. A giant amount of ore sands and dust left thick streams of smog among the stars. The lights of the three suns and nine moons shone upon the smog and created bizarre and motley shadows.

    Deep in the starry void, an unknown distance away from the nine continents, thirteen pyramids towered on a square, ink-dark, transparent pedestal.

    Looking from the sky, one would find that the rtively smaller twelve pyramidsposed a circle, while the tallest one stood in the center. The ground was thickly covered in dimly glistening spell symbols and marks. Strong strands of power had been flowing out of the twelve smaller pyramids, into the central one.

    The twelve smaller pyramids quaked from time to time. asionally, deep buzzing noises could be heard from under one or a few smaller pyramids. Each time this happened, the spell symbol which looked like arge, ck erect eye above the central pyramid would release a bolt of thunder to strike at the buzzing pyramids.

    As the dark thunderbolts fell on the smaller pyramids and drilled in, the buzzing noise would fade immediately, and the whole area would quiet back down.

    Surrounding these twelve pyramids were countless pces, differently scaled. In each pce, numberless heavily armored Jia n warriors were on patrol. Each of them had an iparable solemnness and an obvious numbness on their faces.

    Some of these warriors had been guarding this ce for uncountable years. No one ever invaded this lifeless area, and not even a grass was growing in here. Even the ¡¯saints¡¯ of Pan Yu world remained extra careful and cautious and when visiting asionally with great reverence, without daring to show any disrespect.

    This ce didn¡¯t need guards at all, but in order to make it look sacred and important, these top-grade Pan Yu world warriors guarded here generation after generation. Some of them grew old silently, then died in this ce without being known.

    A meters tall, especially strong Jia n warrior stood before the gate of a pce, expressionlessly looking at a brick under his feet. Suddenly, a pale-white light shone out of the spot between his eyebrows. After a tremor went through his body, he raised his head immediately and cast his eyes at the tallest pyramid with a weird expression.

    "Where the three suns and nine moons fell asleep...and the legendary tomb of Pan Yu!" This Jia n warrior sneered, "If Pan Yu is dead, why is his tomb absorbing so much natural power through the three suns and nine moons every moment?"

    "The entire Pan Yu world is on the verge of copse because of his greedy, immoderate devouring. No matter how much resources they looted from colony worlds, or how many colony world creatures were sacrificed, Pan Yu world is dying, with no chance to recover."

    Holding the heavy long spear, this Jia n warrior left his spot and walked to the central pyramid step by step.

    No one noticed him. About ten patrol squads brushed past him, but no one asked him about what he was doing.

    This ce was where Pan Yu¡¯s tomb was located, and where the three suns and nine moons, which were the spirit totems of Pan Yu world, rested. No Pan Yu world creature dared to cause trouble in here. For this reason, this Jia n warrior smoothly came to the central pyramid and walked inside the only door of it.

    The inner space of the pyramid was suffused with a thick ck mist. A strange power sealed the space off. In here, no one would know where to go. The pale-white light again shone out of the Jia n warrior¡¯s forehead and showed him a straight way in the darkness. Following the light, the Jia n warrior quickly came to a small altar in the core area of this pyramid.

    No other thing but a three-foot-tall pure golden bottle was on the altar, containing half a bottle of sticky liquid, which had been emitting a cold, evil power.

    This was Pan Yu¡¯s blood. Any Yu n noble who had touched the great Dao, wanted to merge his or her soul with the great Dao, and step into the world of saints, needed to borrow the power of Pan Yu¡¯s blood to melt their erect eye!

    The erect eye of a Yu n man was his best fortune and contained measureless power, but was also the heaviest chain that left him no opportunity to upgrade himself. Only Pan Yu¡¯s blood could help Yu n nobles melt their erect eyes. Without melting the erect eye, a Yu n man could never be a real saint, nor truly merge with the great Dao, no matter how noble his bloodline was.

    "In many Pan Yu world creatures¡¯ eyes, this is the most precious supreme treasure in the Pan Yu world. But, it is just put in here!"

    The Jia n warrior sneered again, took out a three-inch-long pale-white jade talisman, and gently put it on the bottle. Wisps of white light shone out of the jade talisman and wove into arge cocoon, wrapping the bottle up. Following a buzzing noise, the cocoon flew out with the bottle, tore apart the space, and shed for a few times before disappearing without a trace.

    The enormous pyramid quaked intensely. Next, a long, long sound of breath could be heard in the pyramid, following which, a cold, dry voice said slowly, "What...is the time now? Who dares to take my thing?"

    From the dark mist before the Jia n warriors¡¯ body, a bowl-sized erect eye suddenly opened and released an extreme coldness, immediately turning the Jia n warrior into an ice statue.

    Pop!

    In the following moment, this Jia n warrior¡¯s body exploded into strands of blood mist, being absorbed by the erect eye.

    "Eh? Pan Gu world? No one prayed to me!"

 Chapter 1865: The Suns and Moons Rise Together

    Chapter 1865: The Suns and Moons Rise Together

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Among the high-grade Pan Yu world nobles who had been wrestling against each other for power and benefits, the ones who had achieved a certain power level trembled suddenly and simultaneously, whether they were partying or running a secret meeting.

    A strange sense of fear came from the deepest areas of their souls, made them quiver intensely, boiled their blood, and paled their faces. All of them felt so disturbed, as if a destructive disaster was going to happen.

    They walked out of the luxurious pces, raised their heads, and looked at the sky.

    In the sky of Pan Yu world, the natural stars, which were dimmed since countless years suddenly burst into dazzling lights. The never-changing star orbits were badly disordered, and the stars scattered towards all directions, creating a giant, empty space in the middle.

    Three brightly glowing suns, and nine smaller sized, but also dazzling, moons appeared in the sky simultaneously. These were the three suns and nine moons that had been worshipped by all Pan Yu world people. Following a rumbling buzzing noise, the three suns and nine moons formed a perfect circle in the empty space, which was surrounded by natural stars

    Along with the rumbling noises, twelve enormous pyramids appeared in the center of the circle formed by the three suns and nine moons. Every pyramid was entirely ck, carved with countless oddly shaped,plicated spell symbols and marks, which glowed blindingly. At the moment, the light emitted from the spell symbols and marks even dimmed the three suns and nine moons.

    A sigh could be heard from the sky. All Pan Yu world nobles who were powerful enough saw arge throne rise from the top of each of the twelve pyramids, then twelve tall and strong figures silently emerged and released intimidating powers. They quietly sat in the thrones and lowered their heads to look at the people in this world.

    Each of these twelve figures only had onerge erect eye, dazzling between their eyebrows as bright as the suns and moons. Pan Gu world creatures on the ground could not even look directly at those their eyes. Numberless Pan Yu world nobles eximed. Their single eye meant the legendary supreme power level in Pan Yu world, and also meant that these people each had thoroughly merged with a part of the great Dao of Pan Yu world.

    The three suns and nine moons shone in the sky, while these twelve people showed up together. Seeing this. The Pan Yu world nobles from the top-grade families, which had the longest histories, all recalled the records in the oldest scriptures in their family collections, which they had been reading as legends. Billions of years ago, when Pan Yu world was just created, the original powers of the three suns and nine moons transformed into living creatures who lived in this world.

    ording to the legends, the bloodlines of the top-grade, noblest Pan Yu world families, which had the longest history and were in the highest positions, were partially descended from the embodiments of the three suns and nine moons. For this reason, arge number of elites emerged from these families, and the members of these families were far more powerful than the others.

    Also ording to the legends, Saint Pan Yu, the creator of Pan Yu world, instinctively wanted to devour the embodiments of the three suns and the nine moons, and the embodiments of the three suns and nine moons resisted determinedly. A great war happened between them. The three suns and nine moonsbined their powers and killed Pan Yu, cutting his body into countless pieces and forging it into the most powerful batch of inherited treasures in Pan Yu world. Pan Yu¡¯s brain, which belonged to Yu Huo, and Pan Yu¡¯s leg bone, belonged to Yu Man, were both included in this batch.

    "Supreme three suns and nine moons!" All Pan Yu world creatures kneeled on the ground and gave the three suns and the nine moons their highest respect.

    Inside the circle formed from the three suns and nine mons, a tremendous ck vortex emerged, and the entire world quaked intensely at the same moment. Measureless natural powers flooded into the dark swirl like boiling rivers.

    The swirl was shrinking quickly. Once it had absorbed enough natural powers, it became stable. Following a deep buzzing nose, countless Pan Gu world creatures suffered a pain from their chests and vomited blood. The thunderous noise injured them severely. The lowest ves, therge family leaders, elders, the group of ¡¯Yu¡¯ who possessed the highest power in the mortal world in the Holy Realm, and the saints like Yu Huo, who had been hiding in darkness and controlling the entire Pan Yu world, were all injured badly, coughing blood. The saints, who were hiding in the space, were forced to show their faces by the thunderous noise.

    The three suns and nine moons sat motionlessly in their thrones and looked down at all Pan Yu world creatures meaningfully.

    Nearly a hundred figures jumped out of the space. A strong power could be sensed from each of their bodies. They nced at each other, then raised their heads and carefully observed the three suns and nine moons.

    A long whileter, these people slowly, reluctantly, and slightly bowed to the three suns and nine moons, with strong doubts. Unlike the other Pan Yu world creatures, they didn¡¯t kneel and kowtow, and neither did they say a word.

    "The whole world worships you...The three suns and nine moons, the supreme totems, how great you are, how marvelous you are! But, no one remembers me, who created this world and these bloody creatures!"

    The stable, dark swirl expanded a little, now looking like a ck sun, or a ck hole, quietly floating in the sky. A gigantic ck pyramid emerged in the middle of the ck hole, then a blurry figure, which was woven from strands of dark mist, emerged on the top.

    Pan Yu looked down at the nine continents, at the Pan Yu world creatures who kneeled on the ground or stood in the air, andughed with a deep voice, "But, what changed? You risked your lives to seal me for so many years. You ceaselessly extracted the essence of my soul with the cirction of the three suns and nine moons, attempting to put me in eternal sleep."

    "But, what changed? While you were extracting my soul essence, I was also absorbing your original powers. And I was way faster than you! All these years, I¡¯ve been recovering, while you....Look at this broken world. It¡¯s all your fault!"

    "But, it¡¯s fine...It¡¯s really fine. Some idiots melted their erect eyes with my essence soul and broke into the world of saints. They owe me a debt, and they¡¯re gonna pay that...You ants. I created you, so I should destroy you!"

    "Do you remember my ultimate Dao? Devouring and destruction... I devour everything, then destroy everything...Last time, the twelve idiots saved you, but this time...I¡¯ll do whatever I want. Because... I am Pan Yu. I created you, so you shall be devoured by me, and be a part of me!"

    Pan Yu opened his mouth and took a long inhtion towards the nine continents of Pan Yu world.

    On the topyer continent, the members of the top-grade families quivered simultaneously, then all became strands of pure life-force and flew to Pan Yu.

    The topyer continent copsed, as countless living beings were devoured by Pan Yu.

    Then the secondyer continent...Then the thirdyer continent...

    The entire Pan Yu world copsed quickly towards Pan Yu.

 Chapter 1866: The Cauldrons Guard the World

    Chapter 1866: The Cauldrons Guard the World

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    High up in the air, a white light shed across. Priest Yun raised a hand, then an oddly shaped, golden bottlended in his hand.

    He lowered his head and looked at the dark blood in the bottle. Then, he smilingly nodded at Fuxi, Ji Hao, and the others, and said, "It¡¯s about time. Since I am already freed, I don¡¯t want to waste more efforts...I¡¯ve prepared for many years. In these couple of days, the winner has to be determined."

    Pointing at the sky, Priest Yunughed, "This sky!"

    Then pointing at the earth, he continued, "This earth!"

    Next, he pointed at the surrounding area and burst into a louderughter, "This vast Pan Gu world, numberless living beings, boundless void... will eventually be under my control! If I can¡¯t have this world, I will destroy it. That¡¯s how simple it is!"

    The meeting hall in Yao Mountain City fell into a deathly silence. Everyone in the hall was stunned by what Priest Yun said, and couldn¡¯t say a word. Priest Yun was crazy, but he did have the power to do everything he said. A crazy man wouldn¡¯t be scary, but a crazy man who was powerful enough would be intimidating.

    "You...Who are you?" Ji Hao trod on a streak of golden light and rose straight to the sky. After shing for a few times, he came up to Priest Yun and stared at him with a pair of sword-sharp eyes.

    "I..." Priest Yun gave a mystic smile and said, "I share the same origin with Priest Jun. I was born shortlyter than he was, yet he upied the great Dao."

    Priest Yun handed the golden bottle to Original Devil, then took out a jade tablet from his sleeve, smiled at Ji Hao, and said, "Let¡¯s see this piece of jade as the entire great Dao of Pan Gu world, or, we can say it is the spirit of Pan Gu world."

    p!

    As he tapped the jade board gently with a finger, a small piece of jade fell off from it. "When Saint Pan Gu created Pan Gu world, the origin of Pan Gu world quaked, and this... is Priest Jun." Said Priest Yun smilingly.

    Next, he tapped the jade board again, and made a smaller piece fell off. "And this... is me! So, once I have killed Priest Jun, the whole world and all living beings in this world will be under my control!"

    Ji Hao lowered his head to look at the elite human forces, which had been crazily charging at the two non-humankind camps, while asking coldly, "Aren¡¯t you afraid?"

    Priest Yun tilted his head, squinted at Ji Hao, and sneered, "Afraid? Of what? Why? Do you mean natural trials? Natural punishments? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not afraid of either of those. Except for Priest Jun, no one in Pan Gu world can hurt a hair of mine."

    Priest Yunughed and abruptly hissed, knitting his brows as if pondering. A whileter, heughed again and said, "No, no, there was another man in this world could hurt me! Hah, if Pan Gues back alive, and has his giant axe, he may have a chance to kill me. But Pan Gu...Haha, haha, haha!"

    He raised his head andughed hysterically towards the higher sky, but Ji Hao didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. He then turned around, took the golden bottle back from Original Devil¡¯s hands, and said carelessly, "Disciple, I¡¯m toozy to kill a kid like this. You just kill him. When I am crowned with sess, I¡¯ll make you a divine emperor too!"

    Whileughing, Priest Yun trod on a flowing cloud and flew away in a moment. The cloud which was treading under his feet seemed to be nothing special, but it flew much faster than the golden bridge. Within a second, Priest Yun disappeared from Ji Hao¡¯s sight, and after that, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t find him anymore, not even with the sunlight.

    Ji Hao¡¯s heart sank. This Priest Yun was so powerful!

    Original Devilughed with a hissing voice. His body was wrapped in coiling dark mists, emitting a strong evil power. "Interesting, interesting! I didn¡¯t even think of this before...Priest Yun, Priest Jun... Ji Hao, which one of them do you think will win?"

    Ji Hao remained silent, looking at Original Devil who wasughing.

    "I think, no matter which one of them wins, I may be the final winner!" Original Devil looked at Ji Hao excitedly and said, "Do you know that this is a chance to rece them? If webine our powers, we may..."

    Ji Hao responded with a sword strike in the heart. The Pan Gu sword shone with a dark light and instantly prated Original Devil¡¯s body. Original Devil lowered his head and looked at the bowl-sized hole on his chest, thenughed carelessly, "It¡¯s useless, Ji Hao, you can kill a body of mine, but you can¡¯t kill my soul. I have countless devil seeds, and every single one of them can grow into a new me...You can never kill me, unless you destroy the humankind to gather all the pieces of my soul. After that, you need to be powerful enough to kill my soul!"

    Strands of dark mist gathered in the wounds and healed them quickly.

    Original Devil pped hard on his own chest, then continued saying to Ji Hao seriously, "But, your sword is indeed powerful. It prated my supreme devil body so easily, and because of its killing power, I spent so much time to heal the wound. A great sword, that is a great sword really."

    Letting out a high-pitchedughter, Original Devil pointed at the earth and said, "Even though he told me to kill you, you¡¯re protected by supreme treasures, and are hard to kill...Why don¡¯t we see how these people will die first?"

    Original Devil smiled brightly. These suicidal human elites who had been marching towards the two non-humankind camps were all controlled by him...He was about to kill so many people all at one time, and this made him feel so great.

    Even though these elites who were killing themselves down there were only a slight part of the humankind, but after harvesting the devil seeds in their bodies, Original Devil would grow stronger by at least a hundred percent!

    "Ji Hao, look at them. They¡¯re in such a hurry to die. How do you feel?" Original Devilughed out loud.

    Ji Hao remained silent. Abruptly, he raised his head and looked at the sun. Seven green light spots emerged from the higher sky. Along with muffled sounds of wind and thunder, seven, millions of miles tall, three-legged cauldrons descended from the sky.

    These cauldrons fell to different areas of Pan Gu Mothend, and one of themnded straight to Yao Mountain City. Before the cauldron fell on the ground, it suddenly turned as weightless as a dandelion seed, then lightlynded on a square, which was located in the middle of the city.

    Along with a thunderous sound, the patterns of mountains, rivers, cities, and living beings changed quickly on the surface of the cauldron, then a splendid green light was emitted from it, momentarily sweeping across the entire area.

    At the same time, all human elites who had been rushing madly to the two non-humankind camps began vomiting ck blood. As the dark devil fire dimmed in their eyes, they soon came back to their senses.

    On the cauldron in Yao Mountain City, a figure of Origin Devil quietly emerged.

    Original Devil, who was standing right in front of Ji Hao, suddenly quivered, then powerlessly fell from the sky.

 Chapter 1867: Yu Yuâ€™s Talisman

    Chapter 1867: Yu Yu¡¯s Talisman

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "I am Original Devil, a true descendant of Pan Gu! What is this cauldron? How can it suppress me?"

    Original Devil fell down from the sky, with his entire body limp and soft. The dense ck mist which wrapped his body had faded, exposing his real face. His angr face was filled with panic. He screamed hoarsely, then threw up his arms and twitched his legs, without knowing what to do. He didn¡¯t have wings, and couldn¡¯t stop his body from falling down by desperately waving his arms.

    Ji Hao trod on a cloud and followed Original Devil down.

    Looking at Original Devil, who was screaming and howling meters away, Ji Hao smiled happily and said, "Each of these nine giant cauldrons has a story...I don¡¯t know a lot about them, but I do know that they are rted to the natural fortune of the humankind."

    "And you, are dying but not dead. The pieces of your souls, so-called devil seeds, are sealed in human bodies. Due to this, everything you do is rted to the humankind. Since the nine cauldrons are connected with the natural fortune of the humankind, it¡¯s a reasonable thing that these cauldrons can suppress you."

    "Nonsense!" Original Devil hollered, "Who am I? I¡¯ve never heard of this cauldron. And, it¡¯s still warm! It¡¯s not a pre-world treasure. It¡¯s forged after the world¡¯s creation...How can I ever be suppressed by it?"

    Ji Hao spread his hands and smiled at Original Devil. What in this world was impossible? Original Devil was a ¡¯parasite¡¯ on human beings. Based on this fact, he could be suppressed by a powerful treasure, which was connected with the natural fortune of human beings. Wasn¡¯t this perfectly reasonable? Original Devil refused to admit that this was possible, but Ji Hao felt that Original Devils¡¯ existence should be a real impossible thing.

    Thud!

    Original Devil fell heavily on the ground. The ground of Yao Mountain City was strengthened byyers of magic seals and was especially hard, almost indestructible. Original Devil fell down from the gate of heaven. He had an extra tough body indeed, but still, he shrieked when fell on the ground, as his bones were all broken.

    The three-legged giant cauldron which towered in Yao Mountain City quaked slightly, while emitting streams of green light to sweep across the surrounding area.

    After being scanned by this green light, countless human warriors felt their bodies cool down immediately, and thefort went straight into their internal organs. Their minds turned much clearer, as if their brains were suddenly activated. Even those ¡¯silly muscle guys¡¯ now felt they were smarter than before.

    However, the non-human creatures, including Ao Bai, Qing Qiang, and the other dragons and phoenixes, all trembled slightly, as they felt something was taken away from their bodies by a strange power.

    Along with a buzzing noise, the figures of Ao Bai¡¯s eight brothers suddenly emerged on the surface of the cauldron. Except Qing Qiang, the figures of all phoenixes appeared on the cauldron¡¯s surface as well. Ao Bai and Qing Qiang were divine emperors, and were protected by the world. Therefore, their figures didn¡¯t appear on the cauldron. The other dragons and phoenixes quivered, and suddenly had a strong fear of this three-legged cauldron in Yao Mountain City.

    Somehow, these phoenixes, dragons, and all the other non-human creatures around Yao Mountain City felt that an invisible, sharp sword was hanging right above their heads. Once the sword fell, they would suffer horrible harm. If this sword fell, the result could range from severe injuries to death, even to the destruction of souls!

    With shock, Ao Bai¡¯s brothers, countless phoenixes, and all the non-human creatures in Ji Hao¡¯s army cast their eyes at this three-legged cauldron, at their figures on the cauldron which existed under the patterns of clouds, between the patterns of mountain and rivers.

    "This is..." Hearing the news from their people, Ao Bai and Qing Qiang both burst into raging roars, "Why is this cauldron threatening our people? You have to know that we are Pan Gu¡¯s descendants too!"

    "But, you are not human beings!" Without being noticed, Si Wen Ming stood on a foot of the cauldron with his head lowered, looking at the infuriated Ao Bai and Qing Qiang, "These nine cauldrons are the supreme treasures of our humankind. They suppress all living beings in this world but our humankind. If you live in harmony with us, good, but if you can¡¯t..."

    Ao Bai and Qing Qiang were enraged. Ao Bai gave a bright shout and rolled up his sleeves, prepared to pounce on Si Wen Ming.

    At this moment, Qiu Niu grabbed his wrist, stopped him.

    Snorting coldly, Qiu Niu raised his head and asked, "Si Wen Ming, will the humankind use these nine cauldrons for evil purposes?"

    "Of course, we won¡¯t." Si Wen Ming smiled mildly and responded with a gentle voice while showing a trace of tiredness on the corners of his eyes.

    "Who can guarantee that?" Qing Qiang stared at Si Wen Ming and shouted harshly.

    Ji Hao took a few steps forward, waved his hands to Si Wen Ming, and said, "Uncle Wen Ming, what took you so long? If you cameter, the humankind would be ruined by Emperor Xun. I couldn¡¯t do a thing...I can¡¯t just ughter those human ns one by one, can I?"

    Ji Hao clearly understood that despite his good reputation, he could never bepared with Si Wen Ming. Si Wen Ming was an important human minister, and had a very high prestige among human beings. No matter what kind of mess the humankind might derange into, Si Wen Ming would always be the only one who could save humanity without leaving any future trouble.

    If Ji Hao took action, what could he possibly do but kill all the n leaders who followed Emperor Xun?

    Ji Hao would never be supported by all human leaders like Si Wen Ming was. Not to mention the other facts, Ji Hao was born in Gold Crow n from the Southern Wastnd. And, because he was a ¡¯Southern Wastnd barbarian¡¯, thoserge human families and ns would never follow his words!

    Si Wen Ming smiled at Ji Hao, then nodded seriously and said, "You¡¯re right, you¡¯re right. The humankind has been messy these days. It¡¯s time to put our society in good order. I can¡¯t do it all alone. You need to help me."

    Ao Bai and Qing Qiang¡¯s face darkened so badly, because they suddenly realized that Ji Hao was a diehard supporter of Si Wen Ming.

    What was even worse, they clearly knew about the man behind Ji Hao. That was the fiercest being in this world. Therefore, if they offended Ji Hao, they would definitely cause themselves great roubles. Except for the dragon ancestor and the phoenix ancestor, who dared to offend Ji Hao now?

    Ao Bai and Qing Qiang angrily nced at the figures of countless creatures on the cauldron and pondered shortly. Atst, they restrained their anger. They were just thinking about how they should talk to Si Wen Ming about this after the enemies were defeated. They needed an exnation from Si Wen Ming.

    Donggong and Ximu stood aside smiling, as this had nothing to do with them. They were confident, and had no worries.

    Si Wen Ming leaped down from the cauldron and gave Ji Hao a high five. The two of them delightfully ran a short conversation about what happenedtely. Afterward, Si Wen Ming frowned, seeming to be lost in thoughts.

    At this moment, a purple streak of light descended from the sky and threw a jade tablet heavily in Ji Hao¡¯s hand.

    After scanning the jade tablet with his spirit power, Ji Hao was shocked. With a bitter smile, he shook his head to Si Wen Ming and said, "Uncle, I may not be able to help you reorganizing the humankind. I have something to do."

    Raising the jade board, he continued, "It¡¯s a talisman from my Shifu. It¡¯s an emergency."

 Chapter 1868: Trapped Saints

    Chapter 1868: Trapped Saints

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In the Chaos, Yu Yu gave a resonant shout and threw both arms forward. His sword formation was deactivated, transforming into four-colored light streaks as it merged into his hands. Distance away, Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei, and their disciples all stopped fighting and looked at the empty Chaos, then burst into a brightughter.

    Yu Man was destroyed for good. His soul perished, and even the memories buried deep in his soul were extracted bit by bit, then studied by Yu Yu and his brothers thoroughly.

    Yu Yu roared sonorously towards the Chaos, took out his wine cbash, and poured some wine into his mouth. "Great, great! We¡¯ve fought a great battle. Good, good, he was so strong, yet we eventually destroyed his original soul."

    Priest Dachi and Priest Qingwel both grinned as their eyes shone brightly.

    This ce was close to Pan Gu world, but far away from Pan Yu world. Yu Man was a saint who had already merged with the great Dao of Pan Yu world. Killing him here and even destroying his original soul and erasing him from the universe was an unprecedented challenge for Yu Yu and his brothers.

    With the experience they gained through this battle, they would now easily destroy other saint-level invaders, without spending so much effort and time.

    Following theirughter, a series of rumbling noises could be heard from their bodies. The blood in their hearts was boiled, while their minds were stimted. Suddenly, they each achieved a major improvement. Their bodies glowed with a faint colorful light while tremendous powers flooded out of their bodies, even quaking the surrounding Chaos.

    "Let¡¯s go!" Yu Yu again gave a sonorous shout. Following him, Priest Dachi and Priest Qingwei led their disciples to return to Pan Gu world as well. Beams of light shed across the Chaos and drilled into the starry void of Pan Gu world within a blink.

    On the golden bridge, Ji Hao was expecting them in the starry void.

    Seeing Yu Yu and the others return from the Chaos, Ji Hao delightfully bowed to Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei, and Yu Yu respectively. Yu Yu grabbed his shoulder and dragged him up, then said carelessly, "Save that. This time, we want to take some advantage of you...Earlier, did that Priest Mu promise to help you with full power three times?"

    Ji Hao raised his eyebrows. Days ago, Priest Mu and Priest Hua marched to the heaven aggressively, but soon, their nest was broken by ten Pan Yu saints. In a great haste, they returned to their peaceful world to rescue their people, and before that, Ji Hao made them promise to help him with all of their powers three times."

    "Yes, Shifu. Are they making a move now?" Ji Haoughed, "I¡¯m just worrying that they might eat their words!"

    "If you go ask them, they will eat their words." A cold light shone out of Yu Yu¡¯s eyes as he sneered and said, "But if we go together, they won¡¯t be able to eat their words. In the worst case, we canbine our powers to destroy their billions of years of cultivation, to see if their hearts will ache or not!"

    "Apart from that, we have some debt for them to clear this time...They guided sky devils to our world, and they will pay for that." Priest Qingwei snorted coldly, as his eyes also glowed with a frosty light.

    Priest Dachi remained as calm and mild as always. He smiled and silently listened to Yu Yu and Qignwei talking through clenched teeth.

    The golden bridge transformed into a million-miles-long golden rainbow. Controlled by Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei, and Yu Yu, it shed through the space at a scarily high speed.

    Ji Hao stood behind Yu Yu. Before he had a chance to finish his greeting to Po, Gui Ling, and the other few of his brothers and sisters, he saw splendid starlight in the front. Within this short span of time, the golden bridge had already violently prated tens of well-hidden magic seals and broken into a beautiful starry area.

    In this vast area, a nine-miles-wide, round-shaped ind floated quietly. Standing in the middle of this ind was a three-hundred-meters-tall linden tree. Lying under the tree was a three-hundred-meters-wide, colorfulke. A seven-colored lotus quietly floated on the water, emitting strands of warm, colorful light.

    The linden tree had flourishing roots. The faintly glistening, dark golden roots prated the ind and reached in all directions for countless miles. Some roots drilled in the starry void, and some directly merged into the space.

    Every moment, a measureless amount of natural powers and essence power of creation would be absorbed by the roots of the linden tree, and gather inside it, going through a magical andplicated conversion. The luxuriant, crystalline, and sparkling leaves of the linden tree swayed without being blown by a wind. From time to time, glistering, colorful dew drops would drip from the leaves.

    The tiny dew drops fell into the colorfulke and caused silvery tinkles, sounding like pearls falling into jade trays. Some of the dew drops fell on the colorful lotus and raised strands of multicolored mist along with a sizzling noise. The mist coiled in the air and wove into some blurry spell symbols.

    Yu Yuughed out loud and stomped his foot heavily against the golden bridge, generating a thunderous bang. The golden bridge vented a blinding golden light and lunged violently towards the ind where the linden tree and the lotus were located.

    An extremely bitter sigh could be heard. Suddenly,yers of images emerged around the golden bridge; beautiful girls flying all over the sky, dancing, ying instruments. High up in the air, divine gods were enjoying banquets while numberless creature were living on the ground, and countless evil ghosts were roaring down underground.

    All kinds of magical scenes of the heaven, the mortal world, and the Netherworld emerged before Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, while a nicely scented wind gust into his head, shaking his soul. Ji Hao felt that his soul was even flying out of his body.

    The golden bridge quaked and suddenly slowed down. Before, it was fleeting, but now, it had been moving forward almost inch by inch.

    Yu Yu sneered and pointed at the ind. The four-colored sword lights shone out of his sleeve andposed a giant circle that shredded the space. Following a longsting series of screams and howls, the endless images were broken by him with a single move. Ji Hao even saw countless twisted hazy human figures being cut into pieces.

    "Sky devils?" Ji Hao was shocked.

    "Sky devils indeed." Dachi ndly responded, "My friends, you created multiple worlds with sky devils to reach your great Dao. You guided sky devils here, but you failed to restrain them. Now, even your bodies are trapped by sky devils. Do you need a hand from us?"

    The linden tree and the colorful lotus shook slightly. Countless twisted, human-shaped figures emerged around them, each releasing a strong power. Clearly, these sky devils were much more powerful than Yu Zun, Xia Zun, and the other sky devils that Ji Hao had once encountered.

    Suddenly, a colorful light shone eye-dazzlingly. Above the tree and the lotus, a clean, peaceful, ss-like world was faintly visible. In that ss world, two golden men were lying under two small pagodas, with bitter looks on their faces. They wore all kinds of jewels, and their bodies glowed brightly with a golden light. They were wrapped inyers of colorful human-shaped figures, which pressed them down like two hills.

    Obviously, they were trapped in this ss world.

 Chapter 1869: Raise the Cauldrons

    Chapter 1869: Raise the Cauldrons

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Si Wen Ming returned, and the entire humankind was refreshed.

    The n leaders and princes who were close to Si Wen Ming, along with some other capable human beings, all gathered in Chong Mountain with heavy gifts, to congratte Si Wen Ming. Si Wen Ming refused the gifts, but held a banquet to treat his friends.

    The n leaders who followed Emperor Xun were now in a constant state of anxiety. Every day and night, they sank in a panic and murmured to themselves without knowing what to do. Some of them took their troops and sneakily escaped from Pu Ban City, as they dared not to have anything to do with Emperor Xun anymore.

    For now, Si Wen Ming didn¡¯t have the time to hold these people responsible for what they had done. He led an enormous force and traveled across the mountain ranges and rivers, which had the most important earth and water meridians buried underneath. In each of these areas, he connected the nine cauldrons with the earth meridians and water meridians, leaving the patterns of all mountains and rivers of Pan Gu Mothend on the nine cauldrons.

    ording to the agreement between Ji Hao and Wuzhi Qi, because of the contributions that Wuzhi Qi made to the humankind in theter period of the flood-control mission, Si Wen Ming didn¡¯t seal Wuzhi Qi. Instead, he let Wuzhi Qi create a clone, then sealed the clone in the Huai Water eye.

    After that, the figure of a roaring fierce ape emerged in the core area of the Huai Water on the surface of a cauldron. The true spirit of this ape was connected with the nine cauldrons. Therefore, the Huai Water was added with a spirit, which allowed Si Wen Ming to easily borrow the Huai Water¡¯s power through the streamflow hydrograph of Huai Water on the cauldron.

    Barefoot, Si Wen Ming traveled across Pan Gu Mothend with his countless followers. Countless fierce creatures from the flood period had still been hurting human beings, and most of them were water-kind spirit creatures. Si Wen Ming took their true spirits and left their figures on the cauldrons, then sealed them under mountains or in rivers.

    The true spirits of these beasts were suppressed and sent into the earth meridians by the cauldrons. Thus, their breaths were connected with the earth meridians. Through the measureless power of the nine cauldrons, the owner of the cauldrons was able to control the powers of these earth meridians. With one thought, Si Wen Ming now could turn the oceans into desert, and turn the mountains into ins.

    During the first few months, Si Wen Ming and his followers trudged through the mountains and rivers with difficulties. But, as more and more fierce creatures were sealed under the rivers and mountains, and as more and more rivers, mountains, and figures of fierce beasts emerged on them, the nine cauldrons grew more and more powerful.

    By now, with one single thought, Si Wen Ming could teleport his people and himself to millions of miles away with the power of earth meridians. As long as Si Wen Ming continued to tread on Pan Gu Mothend, he and his people could move as fast as Ji Hao with the golden bridge.

    As they moved faster and faster, their working efficiency grew higher and higher. As the dangerous, harmful creatures on Pan Gu Mothend were all suppressed by the nine cauldrons, the earth meridian power of the entire Pan Gu Mothend gradually connected with the nine cauldrons, and the powers of the cauldrons grew stronger and stronger.

    In less than a year, Si Wen Ming and his people finished this work. Afterward, he returned to Pu Ban City with the nine cauldrons, his countless supporters, and also Ao Bai, Qing Qiang, and the other important members from the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind.

    The nine cauldrons floated above Pu Ban City. From the Magi Pce, eight-thousand elite Magi trod on clouds and flew over. The eight-thousand were all peak-level Divine Magi, upon which, they had all been cultivating themselves with the secret soul-cultivation method which was given by Si Wen Ming, and came from Ji Hao.

    Human Magi never cultivated their souls. As their bodies grew stronger and stronger, their spirit blood would nourish their souls and naturally improve their soul powers. But, these eight-thousand carefully selected Magi had already grown primordial spirits after cultivating themselves with the soul-cultivation magic from Ji Hao. They had powerful souls, that made them stronger than ordinary Divine Magi by at least a hundred folds.

    In a luxurious pce in Pu Ban City, Emperor Xun was screaming at his trusted followers, ordering them to raise an army and attack Si Wen Ming. He said that it would be the best if they could cut off Si Wen Ming¡¯s head!

    However, these followers of Emperor Xun, who would usually tried everything they could to tter him, were now so quiet. Even the most arrogant elders from Gong Sun Family was now sitting on the ground hopelessly, trembling while looking at the people behind Si Wen Ming.

    Those people were tall and strong; their bodies glowed with bright and magical lights, and every single move of theirs was supported by a tremendous natural power, which even quaked the whole world...

    Their faces could be found from some books in the secret library in the Magi Pce. They were Fuxi, Suiren, Shennong, Xuanyuan, Shaohao, Taihao...Cangjie, who invented writing, and other ancient powerful human beings. Hundreds of famous powerful human beings had all been standing quietly behind Si Wen Ming.

    These people were the ancestors of all therge families and ns...The Gong Sun Family elder on the scene would never dare to attack their own ancestors, no matter how brave and arrogant they were.

    Emperor Xun screamed hysterically. He shouted that he was the true human emperor, that he took over the crown from Emperor Shun¡¯s hands in a decent abdication ceremony. He wielded a small dagger, bared his upper body, and rushed out of the pce while howling shrilly, fearlessly charging at Fuxi and the other former emperors.

    In the next moment, the world began shaking. Strong streams of spirit blood power rose from the eight-thousand Magi¡¯ heads as they activated their internal spirit stars andposed a tractive magic formation as they touched their chosen natural stars!

    Right above Pu Ban City, in front of countless human beings, these eight-thousand Magi determinedly challenged the level of Supreme Magi!

    Since the beginning, only twelve known Supreme Magi existed among all human beings!

    But at this very moment, eight-thousand Magi challenged this level together. The entire sky was suddenly illuminated, as countless natural stars dazzled and poured streams of starlight down into these eight-thousand Magi¡¯ bodies.

    An old, mottled altar appeared above the city. Strands of magical will power gathered from all directions. The bodies of some rtively weaker Magi were nearly burst by the tremendous natural star powers. The souls of some of them were strong enough, and consequently, their minds were almost absorbed by their stars. But, with the help of this will power, these Magi made it.

    A mighty star power began spreading from their bodies. Their bodies blurred slowly while being wrapped inyers of starlight. They were clearly making the breakthrough!

    Eight-thousand Supreme Magi were going to emerge from the humankind in one go!

    Si Wen Ming smiled. Under his control, the nine cauldronsposed a square formation and surrounded the eight-thousand Magi.

    Gradually, numerous natural stars emerged from the cauldrons¡¯ surfaces, representing the eight-thousand Supreme Magi. Si Wen Ming wasn¡¯t a divine emperor, but through the eight-thousand Supreme Magi, through their spirit stars, and through the nine cauldrons, he was now able to control the powers of eight-thousand natural stars!

    These were merely eight-thousand Supreme Magi. If more and more Supreme Magi emerge from the humankind, and if every natural star had an owner...By then, Si Wen Ming would be even more powerful than divine emperors. Ancient divine emperors couldn¡¯tmand all the star kings, but Si Wen Ming couldmand all Supreme Magi who belonged to the humankind!

    As long as the nine cauldrons existed, Si Wen Ming would be able tomand divine emperors and rule the world!

    Sensing the formidable power, Emperor Xun¡¯s tiny dagger suddenly dropped on the ground. He kneeled on the ground and burst into cries, "I¡¯m innocent...Emperor Shun did this to me! He forced me to be the emperor! I quit, I quit. Si Wen Ming, I¡¯ll give you the crown! You¡¯ll be the emperor...Please don¡¯t kill me! Please!"

 Chapter 1870: The Three â€˜Pengsâ€™ Make a Surprise Attack

    Chapter 1870: The Three ¡®Pengs¡¯ Make a Surprise Attack

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In the ss world, things were beautiful.

    The two golden men were surrounded in strands of light. One of them had a bitter look, while the other one wasughing happily. The light surrounding them was boundless as an ocean, and the air was suffused with the magical feeling of Dao that emitted from their bodies.

    Sacred, solemn, indescribable, immeasurable... The two golden men quietly lied in the ss world like the owners of that world. Soap-bubble-like light spots were sparkling around them. Each light spot was a world, and within each second, countless stories would happen in those worlds.

    Ji Hao silently sensed the powers which had been releasing from those small worlds. If one put a cultivator into one of these small worlds, he or she would go through thousands of lives in there within one Pan Gu world second. In that small world, the heart of this cultivator would be strengthened, and he would see through everything, revealing all the ultimate natural secrets.

    This was indeed a supreme cultivation method.

    But, judging by the colorful figures wrapped tightly around these two golden men, and all kinds of negative emotions were spreading from their bodies. With the twisted faces and weird creatures in those sparkling light spots, Ji Hao knew that these two golden men weren¡¯t good!

    These nearly tangible sky devils were only slightly weaker than Master Spirit-ughter, but there were billions of them. Uncountable sky devils clung on these two golden men like greedy leaches, absorbing the bright light which had been emitting from their bodies. The small worlds they created were also polluted by sky devils.

    Ji Hao even saw a colorful light glowing on the two golden men¡¯s foreheads, which meant that their true bodies might have been invaded by sky devils as well.

    The red-robed Yu Yu raised his wine cbash and poured some wine into his mouth, then threw a sideways nce at the two golden men and said coldly, "I think we should let them sleep like this. If we wake them up..." Clicking his tongue, he continued, "Look at those two unruly clones of theirs, who believed that they were the real Priest Hua and Priest Mu. In the future, they would certainly go against us."

    "We need them." Priest Dachi hid his hands in sleeves while looking at the two golden men with a pair of deeply sunken eyes, saying, "In the old days, our Shifu sealed Priest Yun in the great Dao, and they helped...Now, Priest Yun has escaped, and we still need their help."

    "Let¡¯s free them. We¡¯re true descendants of Pan Gu after all. The natural fortune of Pan Gu world is always under our control...Besides, Yu Yu, you alone can deal with both of them. What¡¯s there to worry about?" Said Priest Qingwei ndly.

    Ji Hao curved a mouth corner down. Indeed, Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei, and Priest Yu Yu were true descendants of Pan Gu, and the natural fortune of Pan Gu world would always be under their control. If the three of them united in a concentrated effort, Priest Hua and Priest Mu could surely never win. Yu Yu alone could defeat both Priest Hua and Priest Mu. But, what if Dachi and Qingwen decided to join their side?

    Of course, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t say it out loud!

    "Ji Hao, go, ring your bell." Priest Dachi smiled faintly and said, "That is a supreme treasure made from the Buzhou Mountain. Its power is measureless, can banish and destroy all kinds of evil. It will be enough to wake our two friends up. And conveniently, it will let them owe you another favor."

    Priest Qingwei also smiled and said, "Even though our two friends have always been shameless, they will thank Ji Hao at least with one top-grade pre-world supreme treasure for freeing them from sky devils. Otherwise, how can they ever face any other people?"

    Ji Hao smiled. Beside him. Po, Gui Ling, and his other brothers and sisters looked at him with envy.

    As Qingwei said, how could Priest Hua and Priest Mu be shameless enough to not give Ji Hao anything in return after being woken up by Ji Hao with the Pan Gu bell? Western Wastnd was poor, and they might not be as wealthy as Priest Dachi and his two brothers...But, they could certainly give at least one top-grade supreme treasure. After all, they were the masters of arge sect!

    Ji Hao trod on a fiery cloud and shielded his entire body with the Pan Gu bell, carefully flying to the ind.

    The linden tree and the colorful lotus remained motionless, as if they had never changed since the beginning of time. However, the colorful figures which tightly wrapped the two golden men were stirred. Thousands of figures left the two golden men and transformed into all kinds of phantoms, encircling Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao gave a bright shout as he pointed his finger at the sky. Nine enormous suns rose from his head. The dazzling golden sunlight swept across the whole area along with the power of sun, which was the most positive power in the world. As a result, the phantoms approaching Ji Hao were set aze.

    Following shrill screams, countless phantoms around Ji Hao burned with a colorful fire. Strands of smoke puffed out of the fire, along with a thick aroma. Thousands of colorful figures showed their faces from the phantoms and fled desperately in every direction, with the colorful fire burning all over their bodies.

    Ji Hao pulled out the Pan Gu sword and tinkled the sword edge with a finger. Beams of sword light silently shed across the space and prated these colorful figures. The Pan Gu sword could bebeled as the fiercest weapon in Pan Gu world now. The endless intent of killing shredded these colorful figures, destroyed their souls, and left jelly-like colorful light spheres scattered in the air. From the Pan Gu bell, streaks of light spiraled out and swirled all the colorful lights into the bell. Inside the bell, the Chaos power vibrated and purified these colorful soul lights, turning them into the purest soul grains.

    Ji Hao approached the ind. Suddenly, Priest Dachi snorted coldly. ck and white mists rose from his head and wove into a giant hand, pping down to the area right by Ji Hao¡¯s side.

    Bang!

    A figure was thrown out of the space by Priest Dachi. Heughed and released a pale-white light from his head. The light immediately turned into thirteen devils with white armors and long spears, which roared thunderously and charged at Ji Hao.

    The nine-meters-tall, heavily armored devils looked ferocious, releasing a cold power that made Ji Hao¡¯s heart thump. Any of these thirteen devils was stronger than Ji Hao!

    "Peng Zhi, aren¡¯t you ashamed? Stabbing a kid in the back? Pah!" Yu Yu burst into brightughter.

    He spouted a mouthful of wine; the wine drops became sharp, crystalline, flying swords. They swished up and lunged towards the thirteen devils from all directions, leaving a series of arc light beams in the air.

    At this moment, Ji Hao suddenly sensed a coldnessing at him. He hurriedly turned his body and swung the Pan Gu sword sideways.

    nk!

    A three-feet-long white needle collided against the sword. Ji Hao couldn¡¯t stop trembling as a strange cold power drilled aggressively into his body through the Pan Gu sword. Ji Hao wasn¡¯t able to stop it, but the Pan Gu sword buzzed shrilly and sted the cold power.

    "Eh? Yu Yu, you took a good disciple...And, he has a good sword!"

    Following a soft, warm voice, three pale-white figures showed up. Looking at these three immortal-like beings who were wrapped in powers of Dao, Ji Hao couldn¡¯t help but feel good; he felt like a newborn baby who saw its mother.

 Chapter 1871: Dragon Mother Suddenly Attacks

    Chapter 1871: Dragon Mother Suddenly Attacks

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Looking at the Three ¡¯Pengs¡¯, Ji Hao felt his tightened spirit power suddenly loosening. He wanted to kneel before them, to think nothing and do nothing, but rx, fall asleep...Sleep, sleep...forever and ever.

    At that moment, the Pan Gu bell rang, and a tremor went through Ji Hao¡¯s body. He immediately lowered his head and saw a faint white light shine out of his heart and lower abdomen, then burst into raging shouts. He realized that just now, the ¡¯three corpses¡¯ inside his body were activated and had directly controlled his mind!

    "Pengs!" Ji Hao stared at the three priests yelled.

    The three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ were wearing pure white robes as they smilingly stood in the air, looking quite amiable. Their bodies were blurry; it seemed that they didn¡¯t have physical bodies. While looking at then, Ji Hao felt like looking at himself in a mirror!

    Yes, after being awakened up by the Pan Gu bell, Ji Hao carefully observed the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯. They made Ji Hao feel like looking at himself in a mirror, clear, familiar. But a whileter, Ji Hao had a strange feeling, that made him ask himself over and over again, ¡¯Who are you?¡¯

    At first, he asked the reflection in the mirror ¡¯who are you?¡¯, and then, he couldn¡¯t help but starting asking himself, ¡¯Who am I?¡¯

    He was confused again, and began doubting his own existence. Was he really ¡¯him¡¯? Was this body, which was now standing in the air, really his? Was he ¡¯Ji Hao¡¯? But, who was ¡¯Ji Hao¡¯? Why was he ¡¯Ji Hao¡¯? What did this name mean? Why...Why did this body named ¡¯Ji Hao¡¯ exist?

    A strange power began corroding Ji Hao¡¯s body and embryo of Dao. From the roots of ¡¯cause and effect¡¯, this power aimed to wipe all traces of Ji Hao. If Ji Hao failed to stop this power, he would cease to exist!

    In the past, in the future, even at present, once this power seeded, Ji Hao would be gone; no one would remember him or think of him; anything and anyone that once rted to him would twist and change.

    Even his parents, Ji Xia and Qing Fu, would forget him...No, it shouldn¡¯t be called ¡¯forget¡¯, because this thing would never happen...They wouldn¡¯t have a son named Ji Hao; instead, they might have another child, with a different name...

    Even Gold Crow n, Yao Mountain City, the throne of East Emperor...Everything about Ji Hao would be twisted and changed by this strange power, and the changes would be unpredictable.

    This power had gone beyond the regr ¡¯power¡¯ or ¡¯magic¡¯ that people knew. Instead, it was derived from the original Dao. It could twist ¡¯causes and effects¡¯, change realities; it was unpredictable, mysterious, and couldn¡¯t be understood and touched by ordinary living beings!

    Buzz!

    Above Ji Hao¡¯s head, the Pan Gu bell rang deeply and strongly. The sound waves generated circles of Chaos ripples that spun rapidly around him. Following a rumbling noise, the mill of Dao emerged behind. The great Dao of destruction and creation supported each other, generating a magical devouring power that began cleaning out all strange powers around Ji Hao.

    An extremely thin beam of white light came from the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯, prated the space, and pierced deeply into Ji Hao¡¯s heart.

    The bell ring broke this white light, while the mill of Dao seized and shattered it, then ground and devoured it inch by inch, bit by bit.

    The barely visible white light contained a tremendous power. The mill of Dao devoured merely an about three-feet-long section of it, but after that, an overwhelming power was sent into Ji Hao¡¯s body by the mill. Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao began swelling like a balloon, and his heart of Dao was enlightened. Somehow, his understanding of the great Dao of Pan Gu world suddenly grew much deeper than before!

    Transparent marks of Dao spread from Ji Hao¡¯s body like flowing water streams. Strands of clear light shone out of his body and gradually formed a hundreds of meters wide glowing cloud above his head.

    Earlier on, Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei, and Priest Yu Yu were ready to take action to save Ji Hao when they saw the white light on Ji Hao¡¯s forehead, heart and lower abdomen. But little did they think that the Pan Gu bell would waken Ji Hao up, and the mill of Dao, which was created by Ji Hao based on what he learned, would actually absorb a part of the white light and make a great harvest!

    "Haha, my three friends, are you ashamed?" Yu Yu threw away the emptied wine cbash and sent up the four sharp swords to spread the sword formation. Laughing wildly, he gripped a green long sword and rushed at the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯.

    "You sneakily attacked my disciple, but my disciple got such a great gift from you! How many years have you been sealing the original Dao to create that ¡¯three corpses light¡¯? Haha... Thank you, thank you!"

    Hearing Yu Yu, Priest Dachi and Priest Qingwei both shook their heads and chuckled. The ¡¯three corpses light¡¯ was a frightful power generated from the original Dao that the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ stole from Pan Gu world. It could twist ¡¯causes and effects¡¯, and disorder the entire universe. A short section of the ¡¯three corpses light¡¯ contained an immeasurable power of Dao. Ji Hao captured a three-feet-long section of the ¡¯three corpses light¡¯, yet what he gained from it was as great as the result of billions of years of the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ cultivation!

    The three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ stole the original Dao to create the ¡¯three corpses light¡¯. Therefore, every inch of the ¡¯three corpses light¡¯ led to a disastrous natural punishment, and all the natural punishments had been taken by the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯. Ji Hao took a section of the ¡¯three corpses light¡¯ from them, but he didn¡¯t need to take any natural punishment, or pay any price!

    Yu Yuughed out loud, while Priest Dachi and Priest Qingwei shook their hands as they smiled and eximed over Ji Hao¡¯s luck. They each threw a quick nce at their own disciples. After absorbing the three-feet-long section of ¡¯three corpses light¡¯, Ji Hao would probably surpass their senior disciples.

    He was so lucky to be able to advance so fast! How strange! Back when Yu Yu took Ji Hao as a disciple, Priest Dachi and Priest Qingwei never sensed any special natural fortune from Ji Hao. But, how could he be so lucky?

    "Let¡¯s go fight outside!" The three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ cast a meaningful nce at Ji Hao, then said slowly, "Otherwise, things might getplicated if we break those bottles and jars."

    "Go, go, go!" Priest Dachiughed resonantly. He, Qingwei, and Yu Yu gave a sonorous growl in one voice, then transformed into streaks of light and swiftly left Pan Gu world for the Chaos, along with the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯.

    Once the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯, Yu Yu, and his brothers left, a cold voice could be heard, "Ji Hao kid, and you little brats, none of you can wake those two idiots as long as I¡¯m here!"

    Thud!

    One of Priest Qingwei¡¯s disciples, who had a jade cauldron floating above his head, was suddenly sent flying to thousands of meters away by a golden staff.

 Chapter 1872: Monsters

    Chapter 1872: Monsters

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Brothers, be careful!" Priest Dachi¡¯s disciple, Priest Xuandu growled out loud. A purplentern rose from his head and released clouds of purple smoke along with scorching airstreams. The space quaked, and hundreds of figures immediately jumped out.

    The group of people were led by Dragon Mother. Shixin and his brothers were armed to the teeth as they stood behind her. Behind them were arge group of dragon elders and dragon kings, who devotedly followed Dragon Mother and her sons, and arrayed for a battle.

    Apart from them, the three friends from Mount Skeleton smiled and bowed to Ji Hao. Kun Peng and Xiang Liu, who disappeared after the flood ebbed, sneered at Ji Hao with nearly a hundred powerful spirit creatures.

    In addition, tens of strange-looking priests, who were wearing long robes and treading on clouds, had been looking at Po and his brothers and sisters expressionlessly. Zang Yuanzi was clearly the leader of these priests. He was holding arge white g in his left hand and a burning pestle in the other, while gazing at Po from head to toe.

    "Zang Yuanzi!" Po took two steps forward, then smiled and nodded at him and said, "So, you¡¯re a disciple of the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯...Aren¡¯t you afraid that those two stingy masters might take away your soul and make you suffer forever?"

    Bang Yuanzi and the tens of priest behind him all burst intoughter. "They need to have a chance to wake up before that. Not to mention the fact that our three masters are measurelessly powerful, those two need to be able to survive." Said Zang Yuanzi coldly and carelessly.

    Without giving Po a chance to talk, Zang Yuanzi wielded therge g in his left hand and spread a dense white mist. Fierce gusts of wind swirled in the mist and approached Po, Gui Ling, and the other disciples of Yu Yu swiftly.

    Kun Peng, Xiang Liu, and nearly a hundred powerful spirit creatures roared out. They nced around and thenughed as they pounced on Xuandu.

    Priest Dachi didn¡¯t have many disciples. Except his senior disciple Xuandu, the other few were less famous. Compared to Priest Xuandu, his younger brothers were not only less famous, but were far weaker than him. Kun Peng, Xiang Liu, and the group of spirit creatures encircled Priest Dachi¡¯s disciples and wrapped them up with strands of evil power and gusts of evil wind.

    Dragon Mother gave a sonorous roar as she pointed at Priest Qignwei¡¯s disciples. Behind him, Shixin and his brothers roared in one voice and formed a great formation with hundreds of powerful dragons, encircling them.

    Priest Yu Yu had much more disciples than his two brothers. Priest Dachi only had one senior disciple, while Priest Qingwei had merely about ten capable disciples under his guidance. After being encircled by hundreds of powerful dragons, Priest Qignwei¡¯s disciples sank in an arduous battle.

    While the others fought intensely, Dragon Mother approached Ji Hao step by step, with a twisted smile on his face.

    Behind Dragon Mother, the three friends from Mount Skeleton were smilingly proudly. From time to time, they swept across Ji Hao and the other three battling groups with their eyes. Sharp and fierce powers could be sensed from their bodies, as they seemed ready to take an action at any moment.

    "Ji Hao kid...give me my brother¡¯s body back!" From tens of meters away, Dragon Mother reached her hand to Ji Hao.

    Ji Hao nced at Dragon Mother, then cast a glimpse at the three Mount Skeleton friends. He didn¡¯t want to waste time talking to Dragon Mother. Instead, the golden bridge shed across the space and brought him flying to the ind. He clenched both fists, prepared to ring the Pan Gu bell.

    "Stop him!" Dragon Mother roared while she raised her golden staff to strike at Ji Hao¡¯s back and brought up a strong gust of wind. She was incredibly fast, and had even caught up with Ji Hao.

    The Pan Gu bell buzzed and released streams of Chaos power. Dragon Mother¡¯s golden staff stirred the Chaos power, but failed to do any harm to Ji Hao. Watching Ji Hao rush to the ind and prepare to ring the bell, Dragon Mother burst into raging growls.

    "My little friend, please stay!" Guzunughed out loud and said to Ji Hao ndly.

    Guzun looked like a mysterious immortal. As he wielded his broad sleeves, countless tiny bone pieces flew out of his sleeves and nged against each other while piecing into a long, white bone whip, lunging to Ji Hao¡¯s waist as fast as a bolt of thunder.

    Ji Hao chuckled. He too wielded his broad sleeve and vented a wave of sad and hoarse cries, which weren¡¯t so pleasant to hear. With an evil expression on his face, Priest Sadness darted out of Ji Hao¡¯s sleeve while blinking his little beady eyes.

    Guzun quaked slightly. He couldn¡¯t have even dreamed that Ji Hao had Priest Sadness hiding in his sleeve. Priest Sadness¡¯s power was evil and mysterious, aimed at souls and primordial spirits. Due to his carelessness, Guzun suffered a heavily strike.

    Guzun spat a mouthful of white spirit blood, then red at Priest Sadness and yelled, "Old Sadness, why¡¯re you here?"

    The bone whip dropped softly, as Priest Sadness cried louder and louder, shriller and shriller. He stared straight at Guzun without saying a word, just crying ceaselessly. His heartbreaking cries distracted Guzun, such that Guzun¡¯s eyes were even obviously a little unfocused.

    Guling snorted coldly. He raised both arms and released three bone swords from his sleeve to fiercely cut at Ji Hao.

    "The boys¡¯ bell has an amazing defensive power! No ordinary treasure can hurt him!"

    Before her voice faded, Ji Hao raised his right sleeve. Bamboo Master sighed slightly and walked out of Ji Hao¡¯s sleeve withrge steps. As he shook his bamboo stick, the entire area was immediately covered in shreds of green bamboo shadows, and

    Guling was immediately swirled in a bamboo formation.

    Dragon Mother snarled at Ji Hao and wielded her golden staff, striking at him thousands of times. But, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t hurt even a hair of Ji Hao. On top that, the wave of violent strikeunched by Dragon Mother sent Ji Hao forward for a long distance.

    Seeing Guzun and Guling being trapped and Dragon Mother¡¯s attacks delivering no effect, Gue finally made a move.

    She looked like a little girl, but the moment she moved, her bones began swelling at an unimaginable rate. Within a blink, she became an over ten-thousand-meters tall skeleton and roared thunderously. A white light shone out of her eyes, mouth, nose, and ears, pouring towards Ji Hao like seven great rivers.

    When the white light dazzled, the space around Ji Hao¡¯s body froze suddenly. The golden bridge emitted waves of golden light and generated a series of tinkling noise. Following the noise, a giant amount of bone pieces and dust burst out of the space, as if the space in this area had be a giant piece of bone.

    Even the golden bridge was stopped by Gue¡¯s white light. Ji Hao frowned and let out the East Emperor¡¯s chariot.

    The Chaos dragon, which was Dragon Mother¡¯s brother, raised its pair of enormous forepaws and created a giant hole in the space along with a thunderous boom. Next, Ji Hao trod on the golden bridge and lunged, easily stepping on the ind.

    Seeing the Supreme Chaos dragon before the chariot, Dragon Mother¡¯s eyes turned blood-red.

 Chapter 1873: With Up with A Start

    Chapter 1873: With Up with A Start

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "Idiot! Wake up! Don¡¯t stop me!"

    Dragon Mother roared hysterically with rage at her brothers¡¯ body.

    East Emperor¡¯s chariot floated in the air like a sun. The Chaos dragons looked at Dragon Mother emotionlessly. After being processed by Yu Yu, it had already be Ji Hao¡¯s strongest killing machine. No matter how loudly Dragon Mother screamed, it wouldn¡¯t respond.

    "You, you, you...I should have devoured you! I should have turned all your spirit blood into mine!" Dragon Mother screamed. She turned away from Ji Hao, raised her pair of heavy golden staff, and pounced on the Chaos dragon.

    Anyhow, it was her brother¡¯s body, and she couldn¡¯t leave it in Ji Hao¡¯s hands.

    Miles long beams of blood-red light shone out of the Chaos Dragon¡¯s eyes. The dragon raised its enormous ws andshed the air with its long tails while rushing at Dragon Mother ferociously. It was a puppet made from a corpse, but the supreme Chaos dragon¡¯s iparable will of fighting remained in it, even purer and stronger than before. Every move it made was extremely natural, and made Dragon Mother suffer!

    The enormous skeleton, which was transformed from Gue¡¯s body, burst into thunderous roars while marching towards Ji Hao. She was enraged when Ji Hao shattered her white light with the supreme Chaos dragon. She widely opened her mouth and shot a wave of white light spots at Ji Hao. The light spots became thumb-sized arrows that swished towards Ji Hao, leaving pale-white traces in the air.

    "Mr. Crow, Fuso, I¡¯ll leave this one to you!" Ji Haoughed and wielded his sleeve to let Mr. Crow out along with the Fuso staff. Seeing the tiny white arrowsing from every direction, Mr. Crow dared not to take them with his body. Instead, he poked the Fuse staff into the space and released a streak of fiery light. Next, Fuso tree showed its real face.

    The tens of thousands of miles tall Fuso tree was zing ragingly. Layers of me wrapped the enormous tree and incinerated the white arrows within a blink, generating a sizzling noise.

    "Gue?" A giant face emerged from Fuso tree, looking at Gue with its eyes narrowed while saying slowly, "That year, I took a root of yours. Little one, don¡¯t you remember how painful it was?"

    Gue immediately shut her huge mouth. With shock, she stared at Fuso tree for quite a while, then turned back into a little girl and walked straight away without saying a word. She darted to hundreds of miles away within a twinkling of an eye and joined Guzun¡¯s battleground in a haste while yelling, "Big brother, let me help you!"

    Fuso tree snorted coldly, then fixed his eyes on Dragon Mother and asked, "What did you do to offend this crazy woman? In the old days, not even dragon ancestor could handle her...They were husband and wife after all...Dragon ancestor imprisoned her in that ocean eye, which caused a great sensation."

    Mr. Crow squatted on a branch of Fuso tree and tilted his head, looking at Dragon Mother, who was struggling against the Chaos dragon.

    Obviously, between Dragon Mother and her brother, her brother was the main strength. Dragon Mother couldn¡¯t rival her brother back when he was still alive. Evil Yu Yu had processed his body with a series of secret magic, and upgraded his fierceness and fighting instincts to an extreme degree. Therefore, once the battle started, Dragon Mother fell into a disadvantage.

    Along with sizzling noises, a few bone-deep wounds were left on Dragon Mother¡¯s body. The supreme Chaos dragon tore apart her scales and almost ripped her entire body apart.

    "Pengs!" Dragon Mother let out a golden light from her mouth to defend herself against the supreme Chaos dragon which pounced on her swiftly, while shrieking towards the higher sky, "Why are your helpers a bunch of trashes? All of them are useless! Are you out of helpers? Stop that Ji Hao kid!"

    Dragon Mother was extremely wrathful, also scared to an indescribable point.

    She was imprisoned in an ocean eye for countless years, and she was so tired and afraid of the lonely and dark life in there. She didn¡¯t want to be locked in there ever again. But, she clearly understood that if Ji Hao really woke up these two sleeping saints, she wouldn¡¯t end well!

    "You idiots! You knew these two are trapped in here, but why didn¡¯t you kill them when you had a chance?" Dragon Motherined, "Look at these idiots you brought here to help. None of them is helping, none! They¡¯re all useless, useless, useless!"

    Before her voice faded, a sonorous voice could be heard. Following the voice, a giant hammer which was dazzling with purple thunderbolts and held in Po¡¯s hands, struck on Zang Yuanzi¡¯s body tens of times in a row, shattering Zang Yuanzi¡¯s three-headed and twenty-four-armed body. Zang Yuanzi flew to tens of miles away while howling in pain andnded on a cloud, then began vomiting blood.

    Guiling gave vent to a resonant roar and suddenly released a dark bolt of thunder from her mouth. The thunderbolt exploded, burning and breaking the bodies of the seven to eight priests who had been attacking her, and making them shamble back.

    Wudang, Jinling, and Yu Yu¡¯s other disciples all made their moves. Theyposed a sword formation and severely wounded Zang Yuanzi¡¯s brothers and sisters with the sharp and swift sword power strands. The bodies of over a half of Zang Yuanzi¡¯s brothers and sisters were shredded, leaving their embryos of Dao and primordial spirits fleeing desperately.

    Priest Dachi and Priest Qingwei¡¯ disciples threw out all kinds of powerful treasures and forced back Kun Peng, Xiang Liu, Shixin, and his brothers. All of them were trapped in a ¡¯Yin and Yang Taiji formation¡¯ which was activated by Xuandu; they couldn¡¯t retreat, and couldn¡¯t win either, unable to do anything but keep roaring hoarsely.

    Ji Hao nced back at the battlefield and couldn¡¯t help but burst into brightughter.

    Shreds of colorful shadows rushed at Ji Hao and createdyers of images, sparkling lights, thick aromas, and dense mists, along with beautiful melodies. Ji Hao shouted out loud and punched the Pan Gu bell with both fists and with all his strength.

    "Priest Mu, Priest Hua...Didn¡¯t your clones contact you?" Ji Hao yelled, "Wake up, wake up, wake up! Your home is being turned upside down by some other people!"

    Along with a sonorous bell ring, a giant figure emerged on the Pan Gu bell. A clear light shone from the bell and became a glowing rain that softly fell to the ind. The lightnded on the colorful figures and made them scream shrilly and run desperately. Then, the light fell on the two golden men who were lying on the ground, and made them open their eyes.

    From their eyes, Ji Hao saw the changes of season, the cirction of life and death, the sun, moon, and all natural stars, and all the living beings which struggled and wandered in the mortal world. Ji Hao made an eye contact with each of them, and immediately felt like he had lived through billions of years within thest moment, that even his heart of Dao turned as lifeless as a dried well. Ji Hao felt like an old man who had been cultivating himself for billions of years.

    "So that is what it is!" The two golden men straightened their bodies and each reached out a hand, shaking them together. Suddenly, a raging golden fire spiraled up from behind them.

    Thud! Thud!

    Their bodies exploded into a dazzling golden light, then from the light, two figures emerged slowly.

    "The ¡¯quietus¡¯...is attained!" Ji Hao¡¯s pupils shrank to the size of needle points while he watched the linden tree and the colorful lotus vanish along with the two golden men.

 Chapter 1874: Eat Their Words

    Chapter 1874: Eat Their Words

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "The long dream in thousands of worlds!" Amidst the golden light, a scrawny priest drawled. He had a bitter face, with his hair coiled in a pair of buns, and each bun having a lotus on it. A colorful branch was held in his hand.

    "The fruit of Dao is harvested today." Another priest slowly walked out of the golden light. This priest was smiling while holding a brightly glowing staff. His hair were tied in three buns on his head, and each bun also had a small lotus.

    "Priest Mu? Priest Hua?" Ji Hao looked at them with shock and asked without thinking.

    The white-skinned smiling priest, who looked like an immortal, shook his head slowly and responded, "Priest Mu and Priest Hua have ceased to exist in this world. Now, we are...The Great Master and Second Master of our sect. As for names, we haven''t decided yet."

    This priest grinned as he nced at the Pan Gu bell which floated above Ji Hao''s head. As a beam of cold light shed across this priest''s eyes, and a tremor went through Ji Hao''s heart. As Ji Hao expected, this priest gave a long sigh and said, "My little friend, your bell is destined to belong to our sect. If I can hold this bell, I can certainly defeat the evils, destroy the devils, and protect the whole world."

    He looked at Ji Hao seriously and continued with a deep voice, "For all living beings in the world, my little friend, please devote this bell to me, will you? Or, are you willing to join my sect to live happily ever after?"

    Ji Hao coughed slightly and responded, "Masters, you have attained the great Dao of quietus, freed yourselves from your physical bodies, and achieved the ultimate freedom. In the future, you can choose every part of the great Dao of Pan Gu world. Congrattions."

    The two priests smiled faintly and nodded slightly at Ji Hao, but their eyes lingered on the Pan Gu bell, which floated above his head, the Pan Gu sword in his hand, and the golden bridge treading under his feet. From time to time, they cast glimpses at the East Emperor''s chariot. When they saw the Chaos dragon which pulled the chariot and had been fighting against Dragon Mother, their eyes shone brightly.

    Ji Hao sighed. Priest Mu was a linden tree while Priest Hua was a colorful lotus. They were limited by their physical bodies; therefore, no matter how talented they were, they didn''t have much choice in the great Dao of Pan Gu world. They were gifted, but their gifts limited their development. Both the linden tree and the lotus had a nature of green, for which reason, if Priest Mu and Priest Hua chose to cultivate themselves with the Dao of fire or metal, they would surely be weaker than the other cultivators.

    Ji Hao didn''t know how long they had slept in here, or what did they learn from the thousands of small worlds that sky devils created. But, once they woke up, the linden tree and the colorful lotus vanished as their physical bodies. Thus, Priest Hua and Priest Mu disappeared, leaving these two masters in this world. They were Priest Hua and Priest Mu, but they weren''t exactly Priest Hua and Priest Mu.

    They freed themselves from the limitations given by the linden tree and the colorful lotus, and went beyond a certain level to reach the higher great Dao. That was why one of them said ''The fruit of Dao is harvested today''. Today, they were finally free, and had achieved their dreams.

    "My little friend, you are a clear-minded person. You perceived our results of the great Dao of quietus, which means you are destined to be one of us." The three-bunned priest smiled at Ji Hao and said, "Why don''t you be my disciple? We don''t easily take disciples, but if you..."

    Ji Hao interrupted him, "I don''t want to give you my treasures. Do you know why? Because you owe me a debt!"

    The two priests immediately stopped talking. The bitter-faced priest showed an even bitterer look, that every single wrinkle on his face was growing deeper. The smiling priest smiled brighter and brighter while looking at Ji Hao with his eyes sparkling. Ji Hao didn''t know what he was thinking.

    Abruptly, the smiling priest bowed to Fuso tree, which stood a short distance away. "Long time no see, Fuso, my friend. How have you been?" He said.

    A wrinkled face emerged from the tree trunk and cast a meaningful nce at the two priests. "My two friends, you have such great constancy, cultivation, and power. You...You actually made it. Congrattions, congrattions! You''ve freed yourselves from your bodies and earned the ultimate freedom. Like the golden lotus in the fire and the light in the water, now that you have made it, your future will be boundless." Fuso tree sighed with envy and said.

    The smiling priest responded, "My friend, are you willing to join us and be the third master of our sect? If you join us, we will surely share this result of Dao with you!"

    Fuso tree remained silent shortly, then his branches began shaking like an old man shaking his head. "Not likely. That result of Dao of quietus fits your nature, which is why you attained it...I am full of fire, so how can I achieve quietus? If I go on that path, I will be a tree-shaped piece of coal, won''t I?"

    The two priests dropped their faces. Ji Hao coughed loudly and said in a deep voice, "Since you have woken up, you should remember what your clones have done all these years. Do you remember what you promised me when those Pan Yu saints broke your peaceful world? Help me with your full powers three times..."

    The bitter-faced priest sighed heavily and closed his eyes, as if he cared about nothing.

    The smilingly one bowed to Ji Hao and gave a reply, "My little friend, you came to the wrong people. Priest Mu and Priest Hua made promises to you...But, they don''t exist in this world anymore. Why did youe to us?"

    The smiling priest wielded his sleeve and sent a tremendous force to Ji Hao. The Pan Gu bell buzzed and emitted a bright green light as Ji Hao tightened his muscles to withstand this ridiculously strong force.

    Streams of Chaos power puffed out of Ji Hao''s pores. In order to defend himself against this force, he boiled his spirit blood and activated his Pan Gu body. He suddenly grew to tens of meters tall while some faint marks of the great Dao of Chaos emerged on his skin.

    A pure, vast, and wild power spread out from his body. Seeing this, the eyes of the two priests and Fuso tree shone simultaneously. The smiling priest praised, "What a strong physical body! You''re perfect to join us and be our guard!"

    Ji Hao gave a cold smile and responded, "I''m afraid you can''t afford me...You two, are you really gonna shamelessly eat your own words?"

    The smiling priest frowned and hollered, "Go to the ones who made the promise, who owed you the debt! I am not Priest Hua. What have I ever promised you?

    The priest wielded his sleeve again as he smiled at Ji Hao while continuing, "If you don''t want to give up, feel free to kill the two clones of Priest Hua and Priest Mu!"

    Ji Hao clenched his teeth tight, even causing a creaking noise. These two had be truly shameless after they earned the ultimate freedom!

 Chapter 1875: Twist the great Dao

    Chapter 1875: Twist the great Dao

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In the peaceful world, Priest Hua and Priest Mu sat on lotuses as they cast a spell to control the great formation. They had firmly trapped the ten Pan Yu saints in the formation. Numberless disciples of Priest Hua and Priest Mu sat in the important spots of the formation and guarded the golden pagodas while ceaselessly attacking the enemies, who were sitting in a circle.

    Yu Huo and the other Pan Yu saints sat quietly in a circle. While defending themselves against the strong pressure from the great formation, they had beenmunicating silently about how to break this formation. Strands of strange energies were flowing around their bodies, as they had been casting all kinds of magic to feel out the formation while discussing.

    Pan Gu world had been suppressing them too strongly. Due to this reason, they were only allowed to exert less than ten percent of their powers. Therefore, Priest Hua and Priest Mu managed to trap them with the formation, even though they were merely two clones.

    But, this group of Pan Yu saints wasn¡¯t anxious. Invading a great world was never an easy thing to do. They were patient enough to drill into the great Dao of Pan Gu world, and were experienced enough to adapt the suppression that Pan Gu world had been giving them. They had been restoring their powers bit by bit. Once they restored thirty to forty percent of their powers, any of them could easily kill Priest Hua and Priest Mu.

    They had realized that the ones who had been fighting against them weren¡¯t the real Priest Hua and Priest Mu, but two powerful clones. They sneered in their minds ¡ª No one ever dared to be so careless when facing an invasion from Pan Yu world!

    Suppressing them with two mere clones? This group of Pan Yu saints had made their minds. They decided that once they got a chance, they would make Priest Hua and Priest Mu regret. If they captured these two clones alive, they would be able to directly attack the real Priest Hua and Priest Mu, and show their great powers to Priest Hua and Priest Mu.

    The peaceful world remained peaceful as a faint glow loomed on this area, with Yu Huo and the other Pan Yu saints sat inside. The great formation that Priest Mu and Priest Hua built was dangerous and powerful indeed, but from the outside, it looked especially peaceful and harmless.

    asionally, a few transparent golden flowers would descend from the sky. The weightless flowers slowly fell on the bodies of the group of Pan Yu world saints and became a wave of golden ripples that spread in the area. Then the group of Pan Yu saints trembled intensely, as if they were hit by a towering mountain.

    Sometimes, gentle breezes would blow across. The bodies of the group of Pan Yu saints would sparkle with colorful light, which would entangle with the breezes. If the light dimmed and let the breezes sweep across their bodies,rge pieces of skin and muscles would be blown off.

    Sometime, drizzles would fall from the sky. When the raindrops fell, the group of Pan Yu saints would immediately activate their oddly shaped pre-world supreme treasure to shield themselves from the rain. The raindrops fell on the treasures, melted them slightly, froze them in a thickyers of ice, or dimmed their lights and weakened their powers.

    This great formation was so dangerous yet peaceful-looking. Yu Huo and the other Pan Yu saints were confident indeed, but in this formation, they could barely breathe. While trying their best to defend themselves against the formation, they had all been absorbing the great Dao of Pan Gu world bit by bit.

    "It¡¯s hard, isn¡¯t it?" A nd voice could be heard, as Priest Yun suddenly showed up like a ghost.

    The expressions on Priest Mu and Priest Hua¡¯ faces changed instantly. They pointed at Priest Yun, unable to say a word.

    Yu Huo and the other Pan Yu saints also stared at him with shock. Their powers were suppressed by Pan Gu world, but their eyes were still sharp. Yet, they failed to notice when Priest Yun showed up!

    This great formation was the most powerful one that Priest Hua and Priest Mu built in their home. Its power was measureless and nearly inexhaustible, that ten Pan Yu saints were trapped in this formation without being able to break out. However, Priest Yun just walked in as if he were taking a stroll. His power was seriously intimidating.

    "It¡¯ll soon end!" Priest Yun smilingly looked at the group of Pan Yu saints and said, "You¡¯re all good kids, good kids...Good, go destroy things and cause troubles. Do whatever you want...Remember, don¡¯t ughter too many human beings. That is your bottom line."

    "As long as you do not ughter human beings, you can do whatever you want!" Priest Yun grinned and waved a hand. Following his move, the peaceful world was shattered like the reflections in a mirror.

    The vast peaceful world copsed. The boundless linden woods and lotus pond and the mountains, which were piled up by countless precious crystals and natural treasures, suddenly became strands of pure natural powers, being sent to the rest of the world by fierce gusts of wind. Countless pces, pagodas, and numberless treasures in the treasuries were all turned into nothingness by Priest Yun, with just a wave of his hand. Since the beginning of the world, Priest Hua and Priest Mu had been collecting treasures and umting wealth. But just then, everything was gone.

    All treasures had be strands of pure natural powers that spread to the rest of Pan Gu world.

    "People say that Western Wastnd is poor...But, you collected so many treasures. How can this ce be called ¡¯poor¡¯?" Priest Yun looked at the dumbfounded Priest Hua and Priest Mu with an evil and twisted smile, then said, "Now, you¡¯re really poor! Hah, I didn¡¯t leave you even one jade coin! Hah! Haha! Haha!"

    Priest Hua and Priest Mu¡¯s hearts sank. They tremblingly looked at Priest Yun, wanting to curse, but didn¡¯t have the courage.

    If the real Priest Mu and Priest Hua were here, they might dare to put up a fight against Priest Yun. But sadly, they were just clones. They dared not to say a word at the moment, unless they were controlled by sky devils again.

    "Yun, don¡¯t do this!" A bright shout came from a long distance away.

    "Priest Jun, you¡¯rete!" Priest Yun chuckled, said, "That year, Buzhou Mountain was still there, serving as the core of Pan Gu world. You sealed me in deep in the great Dao with the power of Buzhou Mountain...But now, Buzhou Mountain has gone, and we can really wrestle!"

    Laughing out loud, Priest Yun pointed both forefingers at the sky and then swung his arms down.

    A thunderous boom could be heard. It seemed that something had happened in this world, but it also seemed that nothing had happened. Only the well-cultivated ones, who were closely connected with the great Dao, faintly sensed that the great Dao of the entire Pan Gu world had twisted in a strange way.

    Yu Huo and the other Pan Yu saints leaped up from the ground. They were thrilled as they burst into a hystericalughter.

    The Pan Gu world was no longer suppressing them. By now, they could exert a hundred percent of their powers! These ten saints from Pan Yu world could now release all their powers!

    "Die!" Yuji coldly smiled, threw a sideways nce at Priest Hua and Priest Mu.

    The two clones didn¡¯t even manage to let out a scream before they were ground by an invisible, immense force, and turned into a strand of smoke.

 Chapter 1876: Share A Bitter Hatred of the Enemy

    Chapter 1876: Share A Bitter Hatred of the Enemy

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The peaceful world copsed. Since the prehistorical era, Priest Mu and Priest Hua had started to build this small independent world by adding every single brick and tile, every spell symbols and every magic seal themselves, with measureless time and efforts. But today, it copsed just like that.

    The whole peaceful world was turned into pure natural powers that merged into Pan Gu world.

    Since the beginning of Pan Gu time, Priest Hua and Priest Mu had been collecting all kinds of treasures by fair or foul means, including lying, extortion, fraud, and plunder. All these treasures which were ¡¯destined¡¯ to be theirs, the pearls and crystals which had piled into mountains, the golden sands and jades which had paved the earth, the coals which umted like water in an ocean, and other uncountable natural treasures...

    They went back to where they came from.

    The wealth they umted with solid efforts were thoroughly gone. Priest Yun said that he didn¡¯t leave them even one jade coin, and he truly didn¡¯t. Everything that belonged to Priest Mu and Priest Hua had be the purest natural powers and merged back into this world.

    Also, since the prehistorical era, Priest Mu and Priest Hua had been trying their best to recruit disciples, and spending immeasurable time and energies to cultivate those disciples. At the moment, countless of their disciples were hiding in the copsing peaceful world. After the humankind rose, Priest Hua and Priest Mu sent their disciples to travel across the world to recruit human cultivators, and these human cultivators were also in the copsing peaceful world now.

    Countless confused priests and cultivators stood on the ground, not knowing what to do.

    This was the westernmost area of Pan Gu Mothend which used to belong to Western Wastnd. This ce was rich in metal power. Nothing but deserts and cliffy monitions could be seen in this area. On the horizon, a few dead trees could be seen scattered on the ground, while withering grasses were growing sparsely on the ground.

    A minute ago, these priests and cultivators were in the beautiful peaceful world, but suddenly, that world copsed and they fell out of all kinds of secret spaces,nding in this poor wilderness.

    All disciples of Priest Hua and Priest Mu were stunned. They looked around, not even knowing what just happened, whether they were the powerful ones who followed Priest Hua and Priest Mu since the ancient era, or the human disciples who had only cultivated under Priest Mu and Priest Hua¡¯ guidance for less than a thousand years.

    Priest Yunughed. Three streams of white mist rose from his head and glowed with a pale-white light. Within the light, the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ figures emerged. Immediately, the same white light shone out of the foreheads, hearts, and lower abdomens of all Priest Mu and Priest Hua¡¯ disciple. Next, they all kneeled on the ground and kowtowed to Priest Yun.

    "Good!" Priest Yunughed again and raised an arm, swirling all the priests who kowtowed to him into his sleeve. Then, he transformed into a streak of light and shed away.

    A cloud slowly flew over from the higher sky. On the cloud, a purple mist spread for tens of thousands of miles. A man stood inside the cloud and nced down, then chased after Priest Yun.

    Yu Huo and the other Pan Gu world saints suddenly felt cold when the man in the cloud nced at them...After the quick nce, they felt their every single cell was cut out of their bodies into pieces, and all their secrets and thoughts seemed to be fully exposed to the man.

    If the man wanted to kill them, that would be as easy as them killing the two clones of Priest Hua and Priest Mu. They felt that the man could kill them by simply casting a nce at them. But fortunately, that man seemed to have no interest in doing that!

    "The ruler of the great Dao!" Yu Huo trembled intensely. Scared by the man¡¯s nce, he nearly fell to the ground. "A ruler of Dao actually exists in this world...Fortunately, fortunately, we¡¯re like ants in his eyes..."

    "No, he has an enemy!" Yu Ji also trembled, but he soon calmed back down. Next, he burst into hysterical screams. "The one who twisted the great Dao is his enemy...Hah, I¡¯ve never heard anything like this, but it¡¯s real!"

    "Let¡¯s do whatever we want!" Yu Ji reached his hands towards the sky. A dark sun emerged above his head and released a dreadful power of killing that swept across the whole area. Suddenly, the sky above Pan Mothend was entirely covered by dark clouds. "They didn¡¯t have time for us! This is our chance! This is our chance!" Said Yu Ji.

    "Let¡¯s talk about how we should start...If that man truly has an enemy, we might really have a chance..." Said Yu Fan in a deep voice.

    The group of Pan Yu saints gathered together. Momentarily, they exchanged billions of thoughts and made a decision which fitted their interests the most within the shortest span of time.

    After Yu Huo and the other Pan Yu saints made their n, the loyal disciples of Priest Hua and Priest Mu, who weren¡¯t taken away by Priest Yun, finally realized what had happened ¡ª Their sect, their home, was destroyed!

    Even their Shifu, Priest Mu and Priest Hua, were killed!

    ¡¯Run. Run as fast as possible. Run away from these saints from another world!¡¯

    These young cultivators hadn¡¯t even touched the true meaning of the great Dao. How could they ever rival whole ten saints?

    They screamed and flew desperately up into the sky, casting their speed magics and fleeing as fast as they could. Among them, nearly a hundred priests who were valued the most by Priest Hua and Priest Mu triggered magic talismans which were made from linden leaves or lotus petals to help them run.

    "Your souls all belong to me!" Yu Huo smiled. He opened his mouth and let out Pan Yu¡¯s brain. Thunderbolt-like strands of ck mist spurted out of the brain and prated the bodies of ny-nine percent of those fleeing priests. Their bodies copsed, and their twisted souls were dragged into Pan Yu¡¯s bran, immediately bing soul power after being absorbed by the brain.

    Apart from the nearly a hundred who had magic talismans, all of Priest Mu and Priest Hua¡¯s disciples were almost wiped out!

    Their home was destroyed, and their disciples were killed. The efforts that Priest Hua and Priest Mu had been making ever since the world was created were wasted. The wealthy Priest Mu and Priest Hua suddenly lost all they had and became ¡¯paupers¡¯.

    ...

    In the starry void, the two priests were smiling at Ji Hao. No matter how sharp Ji Hao¡¯s gaze was, they just continued smiling.

    They denied that they had anything to do with Priest Mu and Priest Hua, and firmly refused to pay any debt that was owed by Priest Mu and Priest Hua. Ji Hao asked them for help, but they just smiled and refused.

    Suddenly, their eyes turned blood-red. ring at Pan Gu Mothend, they burst into a shrill scream in one voice.

    "My little friend, how can Pan Gu world tolerate those brutal devil creatures?" They snarled, "We will pool our efforts together to kill those evil creatures! As cultivators, that¡¯s our duty!"

 Chapter 1877: All Make Efforts

    Chapter 1877: All Make Efforts

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    What happened?

    Ji Hao closed his eyes. The sun shone upon the world, then ¡¯saw¡¯ and ¡¯memorized¡¯ everything happened in Pan Gu Mothend. After knowing what happened just now, Ji Hao smiled.

    Their home was destroyed, and even their roots were broken. No wonder these two shameless priests were suddenly infuriated.

    "My two friends, why are you so angry? Without discarding the old, there would be noing of the new. The peaceful world went to quietus, and this perfectly proves the existence of your results of Dao. Congrattions, congrattions my friends! There is no making without breaking, that¡¯s true indeed!" Ji Haoughed.

    Ji Hao wielded his broad sleeve and continuedughing loudly, without worrying that he might offend the two priests, "My two friends, you¡¯ve freed yourself from your physical bodies, and now, you can expect your ultimate great Dao. You have also been freed from your sect, which was a burden. When you found a new sect, it will certainly develop worldwide!"

    The faces of the two priests twitched. Both the bitter-faced one and the smilingly one stared at Ji Hao with dagger-drawn eyes. They even wanted to cut Ji Hao into pieces. What Ji Hao said was...too sarcastic and ruthless!

    What they had been umting ever since the creation of the world was destroyed by almost ny-nine percent! They were well-cultivated beings with stable hearts of Dao, but still, they wanted to leap up and give vent to a torrent of abuse right now!

    Snorting coldly, they rushed out with giant steps. Their bodies glowed with a golden light, and their faces were dark.

    Dragon Mother was struggling against the supreme Chaos dragon. She was clearly weaker than the supreme Chaos dragon, as she barely defended herself with a few powerful treasures. The supreme Chaos dragon left tens of bone-deep wounds on her body and nearly tore her body into pieces.

    The two priests went to Dragon Mother as swiftly and quietly as ghosts. One of them gripped Dragon Mother¡¯s neck while the other one pressed a hand on the Supreme Dragon¡¯s head. In one voice, they hollered, "You are destined to join our sect. We could just use a guard!"

    Dragon Mother roared ragingly as the bitter-faced priest grabbed her neck. She swung her golden staff at the bitter-faced priest¡¯s waist. But, as the priest pointed a finger at her, a string of shiny golden beads fell out of his sleeve and wrapped around Dragon Mother¡¯s neck.

    Dragon Mother¡¯s body was softened instantly. She kneeled in the air and couldn¡¯t help but showed her real shape. The priest gripped her horn and threw three punches in her face in a row, making her vomit blood and raise a fiery light from her head. "Evil creature, are you willing to follow me? If not, I will kill you!"

    Dragon Mother gave a sonorous roar, then screamed with fury, "If the dragon ancestor were still here, would you dare to bully me?"

    The bitter-faced priest cast a spell and swept across Dragon Mother¡¯s throat with a pair of dagger-sharp eyes, then responded, "If the dragon ancestor were here, he would be destined to be a part of our sect too, and I would bring him in with all my power."

    Feeling the strong intent of killing from this priest, Dragon Mother shut her mouth and dared not to say another word. Their home was destroyed, and countless disciples were ughtered. They were so infuriated at the moment. Not to mention the dragon ancestor, even if Saint Pan Gu was standing right before their face, these two priests would roll up their sleeves and put up a fight against him.

    The smiling priest pressed a hand on the supreme Chaos dragon¡¯s head. The chaos dragon roared ferociously and attacked the priest with its sharp teeth and ws. But, as the priest¡¯s fingers sparkled with a golden light, the Chaos dragon trembled, seeming to kneel.

    Ji Hao gave a roared out loud. Treading on the golden bridge, he transformed into a streak of golden light and lunged to the smiling priest with the Pan Gu bell floating above his head. He covered the surrounding space with a shapeless and traceless maic force field, then raised the Pan Gu sword and cut at the priest¡¯s hand with thebined move of the five, bringing up a frosty beam of light.

    "My friend, this one is mine. It pulls my chariot, so it¡¯s not destined to be yours!" Ji Hao smiled brightly and activated his Pan Gu body. A strong Chaos power wrapped up his tall and sturdy body. Every move he made would quake the surrounding space.

    "I said it¡¯s destined to be a part of our sect, and it certainly is!" The priest smiled. His fingers shone with a bright light, and from it, an exquisite horsetail whisk flew at Ji Hao¡¯s sword light.

    Along with a clear crack, the horsetail whisk was cut into two, as easily as cutting a cucumber with a knife. The sword light tore apart the whisk through a weird track and lightly cut at the priest¡¯s fingers.

    The priest shouted with both anger and shock. He immediately took his hand back, but how could he ever dodge? The swordnded straight on his finger and left a three-inches-long wound. Drops of golden blood spurted out of the wounds and transformed into golden flowers, flying all over the sky. The blood was wrapped in a purple mist.

    "Little b*stard!" The priest was so angry. Earlier on, he was calling Ji Hao ¡¯little friend¡¯, but now, it had turned into ¡¯little b*stard! Now.

    "My friend, don¡¯t forget who you are!" Ji Hao nodded at him and said ndly, "You have to know that you¡¯re just some being beyond the mortal world, while I am the divine emperor chosen by the world itself. You¡¯re a saint. I am not as powerful as saints, but I am at a higher position than saints are! My friend, do you agree?"

    Both the two priests knitted their brows.

    Saints were beyond the mortal world, having measureless powers and unlimited abilities. But as Ji Hao said, they were merely some unupied beings outside the noisy world, while divine emperors were admitted by the world itself to rule and guard the world, and control the great Dao.

    Divine emperors weren¡¯t as powerful as saints, but in terms of authority, Ji Hao was truly at a higher position than saints!

    "The heaven!" The two priests nced at each other, their eyes shining with a frosty light. Clearly, Ji Hao¡¯s words led them to some other thoughts.

    The two priests sneered and mounted on Dragon Mother, then swiftly flew away. Next, a shrill howl could be heard. Following the howl, Guzun was sent flying up, then swirled¡¯ into a priest¡¯s sleeve as he was ¡¯destined¡¯ to be one of them. Next, Guling was dragged out by a golden hand from the boundless bamboo formation and thrown into a sleeve as well.

    Gue transformed into a giant skeleton and fled away through the space. But, before she could make ten miles far, the space around her shattered, then an enormous sleeve descended. As same as her two brothers, she reluctantly followed her ¡¯destiny¡¯.

    Straight after that, Dragon Mother lunged towards Shixin and his brothers, who were fighting. The two priestsughed resonantly and sent out a wave of golden light spots from their fingers to fall on the bodies of Shixin and his brothers, as well as arge number of powerful dragons under theirmand.

    Once the golden light touched their bodies, Shixin, his brothers, and the other dragons couldn¡¯t help but show their true shapes, lying in the air and screaming in pain. Afterward, Kun Peng, Xiang Liu, and the other spirit creatures all followed ¡¯their destinies¡¯, being thrown into the two priests¡¯ sleeves.

    The disciples of Priest Dachi and Priest Qingwei had their expressions changed. They hurriedly stepped back and dared not to go against these two crazy priests.

    Ji Hao trod on the golden bridge and followed closely after them. They tried to attack Bamboo Master and Priest Sadness, but were stopped by his sword lights. As they were quite afraid of Ji Hao¡¯s Pan Gu sword, they gave up on Bamboo Master and Priest Sadness without having a choice.

    All of a sudden, a thunderous noise sounded from Pan Gu Mothend. The people in the starry void fixed their eyes on Pan Gu Mothend and saw an enormous ck arm suddenly reach into Pan Gu world through the portal above Liang Zhu City.

 Chapter 1878: Pan Yu

    Chapter 1878: Pan Yu

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The dark, thousand-mile-long arm suddenly broke into Pan Gu world through the portal.

    The entire Pan Gu world quaked. The hearts of all Pan Gu world creatures were shaken, as faint images emerged before their eyes. They all saw that enormous arm.

    That arm was dark as ink, yet smooth as the best jade, without even one fine hair. It also had a strange luster. Through the translucent dark skin, one could see countless spell symbols and marks of Dao which had condensed into clouds-like patterns, rolling and spinning inside this arm.

    This enormous and slim arm didn¡¯t look scary. On the contrary, it had a weird, strange, and extreme beauty. At the following moment, the portal above Liang Zhu City spun crazily. Shreds of dark clouds flew out of the portal and spread towards all directions along with shrill swishing noises. The portal expanded rapidly, such that within a couple of breaths, it was erged by a hundred folds.

    A hundred-million-miles-wide ck hole appeared above Liang Zhu City.

    Countless Yu n, Jia n, and Xiu n people ran about in the city as they cried and screamed without knowing why.

    They were Pan Yu world people, but most of them were born and raised in Pan Gu world. Most of their knowledge was rted to Pan Gu world. They didn¡¯t know where this enormous dark arm from, but when they saw it, an extreme desperation and fear erupted like a volcano from the depths of their bloodline.

    This arm to Pan Yu world people was like an eagle to a chicken, a poisonous snake to a frog, a fierce tiger to a sheep, a shark to a shrimp...It was their natural destroyer...No, it was even more intimidating, more lethal than a natural destroyer.

    The purer bloodline a Yu n man had, a stronger fear he would sense from this arm!

    Ever since the twelve families in power of Yu Dynasty got rich in Pan Gu world, they were connected with quite some high-grade families in Pan Yu world through marriages. Thus, quite some high-grade bloodlines had blended into Yu Dynasty families.

    The lower-grade nobles who had lowly bloodlines could still cry and shout and run, while the ones with noble bloodlines were frozen. They stood where they were in a daze, or fell to the ground with softened limbs and burst into cries.

    High up in the air, the ck hole was still expanding. Fierce gales roared out of the ck hole and blew down, instantly ttening all mountains and hills around the city.

    The shield of Liang Zhu City was activated. A thick light shield covered the entire city. But in the following moment, a strong gust of wind came from the sky and struck violently at the light shield. Along with a deafening cracking noise, the shield was shattered, and so were the countless divine towers in the city. The beautiful buildings near the divine towers were torn down, killing and injuring countless Yu Dynasty people.

    Thud!

    Another tens of thousands of miles long, slim and dark arm thrust out of the ck hole and pped heavily on the ground. The pair of arms towered outside Liang Zhu City like two pirs. A whileter, the two hands suddenly moved in opposite direction and created a tremendous crack in the natural screen of Pan Gu world above Liang Zhu City, causing a thunderous noise.

    A dark eye gazed into Pan Gu world through the crack like a naughty child gazing into a deep bottle to see the bugs in it. The edge of the eye glowed with a faint blood-red light as the giant eyeball rolled in the eye socket. Next, along with a sudden ¡¯whoosh¡¯, a smooth, lustrous, bald head reached into Pan Gu world through the crack.

    The original power of Pan Gu world was especially strong. Therefore, the natural screen of Pan Gu world was iparably tough, and the spatial structure of the entire world was exceptionally sturdy. This whole world was like a safe box made from thick alloy steel, indestructible and without any crack. On top of all that, this safe box was filled with all kinds of traps of the great Dao, which meant that any invader would be suppressed by the entire great Dao of Pan Gu world. No matter how powerful the invader was, once it intruded into Pan Gu world, it would only be able to exert no more than ten percent of its power!

    Nevertheless, Priest Yun twisted the original great Dao of Pan Gu world, by doing which, he widely opened the door of this safe box, allowing anyone toe in. Also, he had also turned off all the traps of the great Dao in this safe box. Therefore, whether it was a shrimp or a violent dragon who invaded this world, it would be able to release a hundred percent of its power.

    This giant, dark, and bald head easily squeezed into Pan Gu world without any difficulty. The head was raised slightly as it slowly looked around. Immediately, the hearts of all Pan Gu world creatures twitched intensely. No matter where they were, they saw this dark head simultaneously.

    Like the pair of arms, the head was slim, with smooth curves and textures, without any fine hair. A thin horizontal crack existed in this slender face, which should be his mouth. A soft curve existed on both side of this head, which should be his ears.

    Other than the ears and mouth, the frontal side of this head was upied by arge erect eye. If he had eyebrows and nose, this erect eye would be extending from between eyebrows to the tip of the nose. The eye was dark and glowed coldly, wrapped in a faint blood-red light. Inside the eye, countless beams of dark light had been swirling like a ck vortex, devouring a giant amount of natural powers moment by moment.

    "What a beautiful world!" The thin mouth was opened slightly, and a deep, hoarse voice which was filled with an evil power echoed through the entire Pan Gu world, "The original power of this world is so strong, so rich, full of life-force, creation. This world should belong to me, Pan Yu...With the original power of this world, I will recover soon...Perhaps, I can go beyond my current level with it."

    "You lowly useless things... Your existence is unnecessary. You betrayed your original belief, you betrayed Pan Yu. You worshipped the twelve sinners, the three suns and nine moons! So, you should all die."

    "You have always been a mistake. Now, it¡¯s time to fix it."

    "You, everything you have, your flesh, your soul, are all mine. You are derived from my body, and you will eventually be a part of my body. Cheer,ugh, then despair, cry... I am Pan Yu, and since I have woken up, all other living beings shall die."

    Along with a series of cracking noise, Pan Yu put forth his strength through his arms and reached his head forward, squeezing a big half of his body into Pan Gu world. Then his waist, legs, and slowly, his entire body squeezed in.

 Chapter 1879: A Debt Needs to be Paid

    Chapter 1879: A Debt Needs to be Paid

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In the starry void, Ji Hao¡¯s Pan Gu sword, which was lunged forward, suddenly paused in the air. Ji Hao raised his head and cast a meaningful nce at Liang Zhu City.

    Priest Hua and Priest Mu woke up from quietus, yet they refused to admit that they had anything to do Priest Hua and Priest Mu. At the moment, they were looking at Pan Gu Mothend with faces darkened and eyebrows knitted.

    Po and the others all turned around, looking in the same direction.

    ck and white mists wove into arge Taiji pattern and spun slowly above Priest Xuandu¡¯s head as he said in a serious tone, "A foreign devil is here...Sky devils are shapeless, but this one is..."

    "Sky devils are shapeless and devour souls. But this devil has a shape and destroys worlds. Comparing sky devils with him is likeparing fireflies with a sun." The two priests gave a bright shout and said in a deep voice.

    Dragon Mother had been turned into a mount by the two priests. She shifted back into her Chaos dragon shape and struggled while roaring hysterically, spoutingrge amounts of white sticky saliva out of her mouth. Somehow, after being forced back into her original shape by the two priests, Dragon Mother couldn¡¯t even talk anymore, but had only been roaring with rage like a beast.

    However, she was a famous powerful being back in the ancient time after all. She too sensed the frightful power from Liang Zhu City.

    An indescribably powerful being had aggressively invaded into Pan Gu world. Deep down, Dragon Mother felt hopeless. She sensed a tremendous power from that powerful being, which even reminded her of Saint Pan Gu!

    Dragon Mother roared deeply and furiously twisted her giant body. The nature of Chaos dragon, which was buried deep in her bones, had been urging her to run as far as possible. It would be the best if she could run away from Pan Gu world, from this group ofrge worlds.

    Pan Yu, who had invaded into Pan Gu world, had the power to destroy the Chaos space in this area, and the countless great worlds around Pan Gu world!

    ¡¯So, run!¡¯ Dragon Mother roared ferociously and spoutedrge streams of foam and sticky saliva. Why did these bloody priests chain her? Run! Were they going to fight that horrifying being?

    Above Liang Zhu City, Pan Yu¡¯s entire body had squeezed into Pan Gu world.

    His body was tall and slim, with smooth and clean curves. He even restrained his power, such that he strangely looked like a free and rxed old pine, or an old crane.

    He quietly floated above Liang Zhu City and nced around with hisrge erect eye, thenughed abruptly and said, "My brain, is it here?"

    He crooked a slim finger and caused a loud and clear ¡¯pop¡¯. Following the noise, a long and thin ck space crack appeared in the space of Pan Gu world. Through the space crack, Pan Yu¡¯s brain, which was held in Yu Huo¡¯s hands, flew to Pan Yu. The tens of thousands of miles tall Pan Yu narrowed his eye and carefully looked at the human-fist-sized brain which floated before his face.

    "Look at what have you done!" He licked his lips, said, "Did you wreck my body like this?"

    "Look at this forging technique...You are humiliating my brain!"

    Pan Yu opened his mouth and blew at the brain. The dark, crystalline brain immediately copsed int countless ck light spots that rose into the sky, then fell back down and formed an enormous, hazy brain above Pan Yu¡¯s head.

    Pan Yu¡¯s skull split up and exposed a dense cloud of dark mist inside his head. The hazy brain slowly sank into his head and merged with the dark mist.

    A cold light shed across his giant erect eye as heughed with a hissing voice, "Ah, have you been through so many interesting things these years? And so many powerful souls...These are all mine."

    Turning around, Pan Yu grinned to the stupefied Yu Huo, who stood upon the ruins of the peaceful world, and said, "These years, you have kept my brain in such a terrible way. You deserve to die. What do you think?"

    Yu Huo growled out loud, then suddenly transformed into a shred of dark shadows and rose straight into the sky. After shing through the space for a few times, he flew to the natural screen of Pan Gu world, trying his best to run away from this world.

    "Run? Toote!" Pan Yu¡¯sughter vibrated the entire Pan Gu world, "You melted your erect eye with Pan Yu¡¯s blood, and merged with the original great Dao of Pan Yu world, didn¡¯t you? Lowly, ignorant idiot, how can anyone who has used Pan Yu¡¯s blood escape from my control?"

    Pan Yu pointed his finger at Yu Huo. At the following moment, Yu Huo¡¯s body exploded into a cloud of blood mist, along with his soul.

    The glistering blood mist momentarily drifted to Pan Yu, being swallowed by him.

    Pan Yu clicked his tongue with satisfaction, thenughed again and said, "The great Dao of soul...Not bad. Tasty! Can any of you idiots understand this? Your erect eyes are the chainsid on you by the three suns and nine moons, but are also your protection... Hah!"

    "You melted your erect eyes with my blood and broke the chains, but also dragged yourselves out of their protection and exposed yourselves to me...You have merged with the original Dao of Pan Yu world, which means you¡¯re my tastiest replenishment!"

    "You are derived from me. Everything you have came from me. I never wanted to create you. Your existence is a mistake. Now, it¡¯s time to fix it!"

    "Give everything that belongs to me back!"

    Yu Ji, Yu Feng, and the other Pan Yu saints burst into screams. They all had some supreme treasures that were made from Pan Yu¡¯s body parts. Dark lights tore apart the space and brought Pan Yu¡¯s heart, eye, palms, and all the other body parts back to him. Unhurriedly, Pan Yu put these parts back into his body piece by piece.

    In the starry voice, the two priests expressionlessly looked at Pan Yu as they watched him kill Yu Huo as easily as ughtering a chicken.

    Sighing slightly, they shook heads and said in one voice, "The devil is powerful. The Dao is weakening, but the devil is growing. Since he hase, we will leave. Tide rises and falls, that¡¯s the Dao of nature."

    Once they finished their speech, a colorful glow emerged from the space and shone upon the whole starry void. Spirit Wa showed up suddenly, with a mysterious smile on her face.

    "My two friends, you can go, but before you go, can you pay your debt?" Spirit Wa gently swayed her tail as she pointed at Ji Hao and chuckled, "You want to shamelessly repudiate the debt you owed to Ji Hao, fine. But, you¡¯ve owed too many debts, and some of the debts, you just have to pay!"

    The two priestsughed. They looked at Spirit Wa and said carelessly, "Spirit Wa, our friend, we are beyond the mortal world, free and happy. We can leave whenever we want... We can also return wherever we want. What is the debt that we have to pay? Who did we owe a debt to?"

    Before their voices faded, Pan Gu Mothend quaked slightly, then a tremendous stream of natural fortune power rose from Pu Ban City, straight into the sky.

 Chapter 1880: Pray Together

    Chapter 1880: Pray Together

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Outside Pu Ban City, an altar was built with five differently colored kinds of earth.

    A mottled metal altar towered upon the earth altar. Yu Hu and the other colony world nobles stood around the altar with their faces twisted and paled, as cold sweat was streaming down their heads.

    They sensed Pan Yu¡¯s invasion and heard hisughter, as well as what he said. They also saw Pan Yu crush Yu Huo with a finger, then turn him into a cloud of blood mist and swallow him.

    More terrifyingly, they learned some negative information from what Pan Yu said. Pan Yu blood, was it a trap? A colony world noble who wasn¡¯t able to melt his erect eye with his own power needed to drain the resources of a big half of his colony world to trade for a drop of Pan Yu blood, all to melt his erect eye, break the seal inside him, and help him merge with the great Dao of nature. But, was it Pan Yu¡¯s trap?

    The people who had used Pan Yu blood could never escape from Pan Yu¡¯s control. Was that real?

    Knowing this, Yu Meng and the others who had used Pan Yu blood, had their faces turned ghastly pale. But, the ones who hadn¡¯t used it, such as Yu Hu, weren¡¯t happy either.

    What Pan Yu had done to Yu Huo clearly exined his character. The fear that came deep from these colony world nobles¡¯ bloodlines urged them to try their best to find any possibilities of survival, at all costs.

    "It¡¯s a surprise!" Fuxi and a group of powerful human beings stood under the altar. Emperor Xuanyuan sped his hands behind his body and said smilingly.

    Facing the threat from Pan Yu, only the powerful human emperors like Xuanyuan, who once led the humankind through a bloody time of war, had the strong and determined heart to show a smile.

    "It¡¯s a surprise indeed." Shennong, Suren, and the other few former emperors smiled at the group of colony world nobles on the altar. Pan Yu¡¯s sudden invasion made everyone panic, also forcing these colony world nobles to make up their minds!

    These colony world nobles, who watched Yu Meng be a saint with the power of the altar, now made their minds and put down their pride, finding the humankind and offering everything they had to the human beings. They asked the humankind to award them for destroying Chu Wu n, also strongly urging the humankind to help them in bing saints!

    ording to Yu Hu and the other colony world nobles, as long as the humankind agreed to lend them the Praying and Sanctification altar, they would ept any condition! Therefore, led by Fuxi, the group of powerful human beings made their demands, and thus, these colony world nobles became a happy surprise of the humankind as they gathered around the altar.

    On the altar, all colony world nobles who had made their agreements with the humankind were looking northward with desperation on their faces. They looked at the enormous figure that floated in the sky. From such a long distance away, the power released from Pan Yu¡¯s body was still intimidating. It filled up the hearts of all non-humankind beings and left no space; making them feel so heavy and repressed.

    Somehow, all non-humankind beings in Pan Gu world now understood that the only purpose of Pan Yu was destroying all Yu n, Jia n, and Xiu n people! Due to this, Yu Hu and the other three-eyed colony world nobles decided to put up a struggle. Desperately and blindly, they needed to make their voices heard before they died. They had to borrow the Praying and Sanctification altar to gather the faith power from billions of creatures of their colony worlds and be saints!

    As for the ones like Yu Meng who had used Pan Yu blood, if they were doomed, they would just die! But, Yu Hu and the others who hadn¡¯t used Pan Yu blood were lucky. If they became saints, they might still have a chance to escape from Pan Gu world, even returning to their colony worlds!

    Yu Hu and the other three-eyed colony world nobles had made their decisions. Once they returned to their colony worlds, they would immediately seal off their worlds to hide their powers, then cut off all connections with Pan Yu world and wipe out all their traces.

    There were so many colony world nobles and millions of colony worlds. They didn¡¯t believe that Pan Yu would search through all colony worlds! Even if he had the patience and energy to do that, how long it would take him to find all colony world nobles? When he finally found the ones who were now standing on the altar, billions of years would have passed. Living longer was much better than dying sooner, wasn¡¯t it?

    Unexpected changes might happen!

    Si Wen Ming stood beside Fuxi and the other former emperors, with the Xuanyuan sword strapped to his waist. His body was wrapped in rolling clouds and smokes, which sparkled with starlight. Within the clouds, mountains, rivers, as well as countless living beings were faintly visible. He was still a peak-level Divine Magus, but amidst the starlight, the power he released was much, much stronger than the power of a Supreme Magus.

    "They are truly scared, that they even epted such harsh terms." Si Wen Ming smiled at the group of colony world nobles on the altar, "I didn¡¯t think that the massive invasion of these non-humankind monsters this time is actually a gift for us! So many colony worlds! Can this altar really drain all those worlds¡¯ natural fortune?"

    "As long as agree." Fuxi chuckled and said, "The altar was forged with countless years of severe efforts. So many of us collected materials for it in the Chaos. It is a sacred treasure of natural fortune, forged for our humankind. It is powerful and functional. They have brought the gifts to us, and the harvest will be easy."

    "That is Pan Yu!" With a strong will of fighting, Emperor Xuanyuan looked at the enormous ck figure in the north and said, "Thanks to him, these non-humankind beings epted our harsh terms. It¡¯s strange though. Why does he want to destroy the people from his world?"

    "All kinds of things exist in the universe. How can we ever understand them?" Emperor Shun smiled and raised his head to look at the sky, "For example... This time, we human beings suffered a disaster of devils. Terrible things happened. Gong Sun Xun¡¯s people..."

    Emperor Shun didn¡¯t finish, and neither did the others say anything.

    Abruptly, Yu Hu and the other three-eyed colony world nobles sat on the ground and crossed their legs. Strong energy waves spread from their bodies while their erect eyes shone with dazzling lights. They released their powers as much as possible, connecting their hearts and spirits with the altar.

    Through the altar¡¯s magical power, these colony world nobles made connections with their colony worlds.

    In countless colony worlds, all kinds of creatures heard the voices of their rulers simultaneously and felt a vast power erupting from their hearts. They couldn¡¯t help but begin calling the names of their rulers.

    A blinding light rose into the sky and slowly spread in all directions along with a deafening noise that sounded like a tsunami.

    Above Liang Zhu City, Pan Yu, who was busying at retrieving his body parts, suddenly fixed his eyes on Pu Ban City.

 Chapter 1881: The Great Xia of the Humankind

    Chapter 1881: The Great Xia of the Humankind

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "You lowly things!" Pan Yu was putting a dark piece of spine into his body, but suddenly, he sensed the powers of countless Yu n beings who had been growing rapidly stronger.

    They were not only powerful, but also free and beyond his control.

    These colony world nobles didn¡¯t merge with the original Dao of Pan Yu world, which was represented by the three suns and nine moons and was derived from Pan Yu. Instead, they chose to merge with the great Dao of their colony worlds.

    The great Dao of those colony worlds flushed through the bodies and souls of these colony world nobles over and over again, fading and weakening the marks that Pan Yu left in their bloodline. Gradually, quite some of them had their erect eyes shattered, and their appearances changed.

    Yu Hu was from Pan Jin world, which was predominated by metal creatures. After his erect eye disappeared, the connection between him and Pan Yu world was gone instantly. A cold, metallic luster emerged from his skin, while his internal organs gradually turned into metals. His body condition was improving rapidly.

    An unprecedentedly pleasant sensation was generated from the hearts of these colony world nobles. Both their powers and strengths had been rising sharply. With the help of the Praying and Sanctification altar, they would be saints by thoroughly merging with their colony worlds.

    If onepared Pan Yu world to a bowl of dark, dirty ink, those colony worlds were like colorful springs, while Yu Hu and the other colony world nobles would be like drops of dark ink from Pan Yu world. No matter where they were, they were always connected with Pan Yu world. But at this moment, their powers had been changing quickly. They merged into the springs and changed to the spring water from the dark ink. They became exactly like the creatures of their colony worlds.

    "Interesting lowly things!" Pan Yu chuckled as he carelessly put the spine back into his body, then counted his fingers to calcte. "I still have a leg bone out there. Howe I didn¡¯t retrieve it? Hmm, not a problem. I just need to regrow one by consuming some of my original world power."

    "The original power of Pan Yu world is almost drained, but this world has such a thriving original power." Pan Yuughed as he fixed this erect eye on the Praying and Sanctification altar from hundreds of millions of miles away. That eye sparkled with a cold light.

    Crack!

    Thin space cracks suddenly appeared near Pan Yu¡¯s body. He leaned slightly forward, then took a huge step towards Pu Ban City. His one single step covered millions of miles. He tore apart the space and left a man-shaped, enormous path behind. He was like a bug sealed in amber that moved suddenly and caused severe damage to the amber.

    He took another step, and created a giant crack in the space again. In this space crack, tens of thousands of flying mountains all vanished, being devoured by Pan Yu¡¯s body.

    "Every piece of stone in this world contains such a strong original power. Pan Yu world is broken,pletely drained. That world should have been destroyed long ago."

    Step by step and while murmuring, Pan Yu was approaching Pu Ban City and the group of colony world nobles, who were breaking into the level of saints on the Praying and Sanctification altar.

    "You are derived from me, so you shoulde back to me. You called the names of the three suns and nine moons, but they cannot save you." Twelve spheres of light emerged in Pan Yu¡¯s chest. Three suns and nine moons spun swiftly inside his chest, shining brightly. But, all of their lights were devoured by Pan Yu¡¯s body.

    "In order to keep me from waking up, they chained you. Because of your erect eyes, you can only return to them after death...They didn¡¯t want me to restore any power!" Pan Yuughed evilly, "But, all their calctions were useless. You came from me. To me, you have no secrets...How can you ever escape from my control?"

    He reached out his pair of slim arms and raised clouds of dark mist. He clenched his fingers towards Pu Ban City and generated a long series of cracking noise. Following the noise, the clouds scudded in the sky while a strong wind rose and a ridiculously strong force descended to Pu Ban City.

    Hundreds of millions of miles long, bottomlessly deep rifts appeared on the in area around Pu Ban City. The strong, invisible force tore apart the space and tried to uproot Pu Ban City entirely out of Pan Gu Mothend, then knead it into a giant ball.

    "It¡¯s time for us to do something!" Fuxi¡¯s body glowed with a beautiful golden light as he smiled and said, "We have been worshipped by human beings for countless years, absorbing measureless natural rewards powers from the humankind. We have be human saints through the Dao of Praying and Sanctification. Now, it¡¯s time for us to do something!"

    "In this world, human beings will never be chess pieces!" A square cauldron flew out of Shennong¡¯s head while his body glowed with the same golden light. "Perhaps, we once were...But, never again!"

    "Why do you make it sound soplicated?" Emperor Xuanyuan gave a resonant roar. Behind him, uncountable brave warriors souls roared out, and a blinding sword light pierced into the sky. "In one line, no one can ever sh*t on us...Neither the heaven, nor the earth, or all devils and ghosts and gods! If anyone disagrees, we kill it!"

    Tens of powerful human beings rose into the sky, with a dazzling golden light shining out of their bodies. They lined up and calmly looked at Pan Yu, who was approaching step by step. The golden light emitted from their bodies merged together and stabilized the space, fixing the rifts around Pu Ban City one after another.

    "Si Wen Ming!" Fuxi turned back and growled to Si Wen Ming.

    "Yes!" Si Wen Ming put his left hand on the hilt of Xuanyuan sword and walked onto the stairs of the five-colored earth altar inrge steps. Step by step, he walked to the top of the earth altar. He cupped his hands, bowed to the east, west, north and south, then puffed out his chest and said with a bright voice, "From this day on, we have no families and ns...The humankind will be united with the name of... ¡¯Xia!¡¯!"

    The moment he said the word ¡¯Xia¡¯, a hurricane was raised from the entire Pan Gu Mothend.

    Suddenly, the fires of offering burst from the altars in the ancestral temples of all ns and families, hundreds of meters high. In the ancestral temples of somerge families, the fire even reached to the sky like the eruption of a volcano. Surrounding the five-colored earth altar, countless n and family leaders kneeled and kowtowed to the altar. Thus, the fires of offering rose from the altars in their ancestral temples burned even more ragingly.

    The natural fortune power which was scattered among human ns and families now gathered rapidly to Pu Ban City, on the Praying and Sanctification altar, on Si Wen Ming¡¯s body.

    Atst, a tremendous stream of natural fortune power took three circles around the whole Pan Gu Mothend, then rose into the sky and crushed the gales and clouds. It disappeared into the starry void, quaked the starry void, and vibrated countless natural stars.

    Next, enormous-dragon-like strands of natural fortune power roared out of the Praying and Sanctification altar and merged into this tremendous stream of natural fortune power which belonged to the humankind.

 Chapter 1882: The Masters Trap Themselves

    Chapter 1882: The Masters Trap Themselves

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The natural fortune power reached straight into the sky, towering on the earth like an enormous pir.

    Within the splendid pir of natural fortune, sparks of light were faintly visible. And, inside every light spark was the face of a human being; one could even hear this human being praying fervently.

    The natural fortune was mysterious and immeasurable, only to be discovered and perceived by top-grade powerful beings. However, the natural fortune which belonged to the humankind in Pan Gu world was so strong that even ordinary human beings could now see this enormous pir of natural fortune standing firmly in the world. The vast natural fortune power was highly concentrated and nearly tangible. This giant pir of natural fortune had almost reced Buzhou Mountain, bing the new core of Pan Gu world, as the sun and all of the natural stars had begun to slowly move around it.

    "How can this happen?" The bitter-faced great master and the smiling second master eximed in one voice. Their faces paled and froze with shock, looking like granite; even their eyes were unfocused.

    Ji Hao looked at them, as if absorbed in thoughts, but Spirit Waughed coldly and said, "My two friend, this is the debt you owed."

    The great master and second master dropped their faces as they silently gazed at the natural fortune pir. Suddenly, second master swung a hand fiercely at Pan Gu Mothend. A stream of air gusted out of his forefinger, cutting at the pir of natural fortune.

    While he was making a move, the second master said in a deep voice, "We were rted with the humankind indeed. We can pay what we owed, but how can we be involved in these measureless ¡¯causes and effects¡¯? We didn¡¯t owe the entire humankind such a huge debt."

    The gust of air momentarily approached Pan Gu Mothend andnded violently on the natural fortune pir.

    The tremendous natural fortune streams, which had taken three circles around Pan Gu Mothend three times, surged like a ferocious dragon. The moment the sharp airstreamnded, the torrent of natural fortune moved strongly upward and generated a thunderous boom. The airstream coiled on the second master¡¯s forefinger was crushed instantly. He trembled and staggered back for quite a few steps, his face turning ghastly pale.

    "This..." The second master couldn¡¯t stop trembling, and couldn¡¯t say a word either. In his hand, his staff was glowing brightly and vibrating intensely.

    "What do you want?" Spirit Wa crossed her arms before her chest, then slightly raised her chin, and said while sneering, "I am quite close with the humankind. The new human emperor founded Great Xia, and my natural fortune is connected with the natural fortune of Great Xia...My friend, are you trying to cut my natural fortune?"

    "You?" The great master looked at Spirit Wa seriously and asked, "Have you thought about this?"

    Spirit Wa grinned happily, even squeezing her eyes into a pair of curves. "How could I not? Back then, when my brother reincarnated as a human being named Fuxi and became the first human emperor, I had thought about this already. In the future, my temple would be built in every area of Great Xia, and I will be enjoying the measureless natural fortune and natural reward of the humankind." She said slowly.

    Spreading her arms, Spirit Wa clenched her fists. Along with a creaking noise, a frightful power actually erupted from her slim fists. She tilted her head and looked at the great master and the second master, then continued, "Ah, I had no choice anyway. If I didn¡¯t do this, everyone would bully me as I had the weakest strength of all. That would be so annoying!"

    "Whoever dared to bully you, my friend?" Great Master looked at her with a dark face.

    Spirit Wa narrowed her eyes, which glowed with a dangerous light as she stared at the two masters like an infuriated cat. "You don¡¯t think so? Do you really want me to make a list?"

    The two masters immediately shut their mouths. But a whileter, the second master sighed as he looked at Spirit Wa and said to her, "My friend, what you did... is really unkind." He sounded a bitining.

    Spirit Wa was enraged. She took two steps forwards and quickly wagged her long tail, generating a swishing noise. Then, she began speaking very quickly to contradict the two masters. Hearing her, Ji Hao, Po, and the others were all deeply shocked.

    A whileter, Ji Hao burst intoughter. Spirit Wa spoke fast, and hadn¡¯t been saving face for the two masters. Her sharp words seriously exposed the two masters. Not to mention the other old stories, the unification of the natural fortune which belonged to the humankind truly affected the two masters in a bad way.

    Spirit Wa was powerful and smart. Without a doubt, she easily saw through the two masters¡¯ wishful thinking.

    Pan Yu invaded suddenly and aggressively. The two masters didn¡¯t even want to pay the debt that they owed Ji Hao, so how could they ever fight Pan Yu for the humankind? Seeing Pan Yu take action, they immediately decided to gather their surviving disciples and directly leave Pan Gu world to find a peaceful ce to rebuild their home. They didn¡¯t want to be a part of this messy Pan Gu world now.

    However, in the past countless years, numberless disciples under theirmand had recruited a great number of human disciples. Therefore, a tight connection was built between their sect and the humankind. In order to leave Pan Gu world, they needed to suffer a counterforce from this connection!

    If the humankind weren¡¯t united, these two masters could take the counterforce. The human disciples they took were from different families and ns, which meant that they only needed to suffer some slight counterforce from those families and ns before they safely left Pan Gu world.

    Nevertheless, once they decided to leave, Si Wen Mingpleted the process for the establishment of the Great Xia, right after which, the natural fortune of the entire humankind was united. On top of that, the natural fortune of the humankind had absorbed the natural fortunes from countless colony worlds, and grown exceptionally strong. As a consequence, the power of the ¡¯causes and effects¡¯ had turned horrifying.

    These two masters had borrowed some natural fortune from some human families and ns inappropriately. Because of that natural fortune, their cultivation had been soaring all these years, and their disciples benefitedrgely as well. That was the debt they owed to the humankind.

    Today, Pan Yu invaded, and the humankind was facing a disaster. If the two masters wanted to leave, they needed to pay the debt!

    Before, their ¡¯creditors¡¯ were merely some weak beings. Therefore, they could pay a little for the debt, then repudiate some interests with their powers. But all of a sudden, their ¡¯creditors¡¯ turned into a ferocious giant dragon from a harmless sheep!

    If they left the world without paying the debt now, they would be crushed by a counterforce of natural fortune, which did not rise from some ns or families, but from the entire humankind!

    If they insisted on leaving Pan Gu world, they would have to take the risk of being dragged down from the level of saints by the counterforce of natural force, or even losing their lives and Dao!

    "My friend, good n!" The two masters argued with Spirit Wa for quite a while. Atst, they sighed, shook their heads helplessly, and said, "We will remember what you did to us today...In the future...Let¡¯s wait and see!"

    Spirit Wa smiled. A rainbow descended from the higher sky, then she nodded at Ji Hao and disappeared into it.

    The two masters coldly nced at Ji Hao, then helplessly cast a glimpse at Pan Gu Mothend. In one voice, they gave an angry growl, then transformed into two long streaks of light and flew towards Pan Gu Mothend.

    Ji Hao spent quite an effort to figure out the situation of these two masters. Afterward, he smiled and murmured to himself, "They can easily repudiate the debt they owed me, but I didn¡¯t think that Spirit Wa prepared a huge trap for them...Hah!"

    This time, Spirit Wa and these two had seriously be enemies, hadn¡¯t they?

 Chapter 1883: Pan Yuâ€™s Fierce Power

    Chapter 1883: Pan Yu¡¯s Fierce Power

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Pu Ban City, on the altar...

    Nine giant cauldrons floated above Si Wen Ming¡¯s head. Clouds and smoke coiled up from the cauldrons while the natural fortune of the humankind merging into torrents, flowing into them. The nine cauldrons glowed brightly and released waves of wild and heavy powers, which boiled and surged as the space was suffused with a terrifying pressure.

    This pressure had no effect on human beings, and couldn¡¯t even harm a human baby.

    However, under this pressure, the group of colony world nobles who had gathered the faith power from all living beings in their colony worlds with the help of the altar, and forcibly merged themselves with the great Dao of nature of their colony worlds to break into the level of saints, felt like countless mountains were lying on both their bodies and souls, bending their bodies and suffocating them.

    Logically speaking, they had already broken into that measurelessly high, mysterious level, and any of them should be able to crush Si Wen Ming with a finger.

    But, this was Pan Gu world. Si Wen Ming established Great Xia as the new human emperor. At the moment, the natural fortune of the entire humankind had gathered on Si Wen Ming, and the nine cauldrons served as the foundation of Great Xia. At this very moment, these nine powerful cauldrons, which were forged by Si Wen Ming himself, were connected with the Pan Gu world through the flooding natural fortune of the humankind.

    The nine cauldrons had be nine special paths that gathered the tremendous power of the entire world, and mercilesslyid it on Yu Meng, Yu Hu, and the other colony world nobles.

    If Si Wen Ming went astray, he could conveniently crush all these non-humankind beings with a single thought!

    Right at this moment, standing on the altar, Si Wen Ming had the lives of all invaders held in his hands. Perhaps, Pan Yu was the only exception.

    A golden light illuminated the sky. Fuxi, the other former human emperors, Xing Tian, and a group of ancient strong warriors lined up in the air and blocked Pan Yu¡¯s way.

    Pan Yu was tens of thousands of miles tall, but among the group of strong human beings, the most gigantic one was Xing Tian, who had expanded his body to merely tens of thousands of meters tall. Compared with Pan Yu, they were like grains of sand facing a giant.

    On Pan Yu¡¯s dark face, his thin mouth slowly opened. He hissed withughter and carelessly pressed a palm down towards Fuxi and the others. He didn¡¯t even want to talk to them. Instead, he fixed his eye on Yu Meng and the other colony world nobles and said, "Do you really think you can run away from me like this? You are derived from me. No matter how you change your looks, you will always be under my control!"

    Yu Meng, Yu Hu, and the other colony world nobles gazed at Pan Yu, their faces paling. Some weak-hearted ones among them growled hoarsely at Si Wen Ming. They cried and screamed at him, begging him to ease the pressure from the nine cauldrons to let them run away from Pan Gu world as fast as possible, as far as they could.

    "Run? Where to?" Pan Yu looked at them andughed sarcastically.

    A pre-world Taiji pattern rose from behind Fuxi, instantly covering the space for tens of millions of miles, then colliding with Pan Yu¡¯s palm.

    Along with a thunderous sound, the Taiji pattern fell apart into strands of ck and white mist that merged into the world. Fuxi gave a muffled snort while the golden light emitted from his body dimmed, and the scales on his long snake tail shattered. Blood spurted out of his wounded tail.

    Xing Tian raised his battle axe and released a strand of dark mist from his mouth to swirl all of Fuxi¡¯s golden blood into his mouth. Then, he growled out loud and struck at Pan Yu¡¯s palm with his axe.

    nk!

    A me was raised from Pan Yu¡¯s palm, while Xing Tian¡¯s battle axe broke to pieces. Pan Yu flicked Xing Tian with his right little finger and sted his entire body into a cloud of blood mist, sent flying tens of thousands of miles away.

    The blood mist merged back together ad condensed back into Xing Tian¡¯s body. "How can this thing be so strong?" Xing Tian growled.

    Pan Yu narrowed his erect eye as he nced at Xing Tian and said, "What a strong intent of killing! You are indeed a peerless strong warrior...But, so what? I have merged with the entire Pan Yu world. Unless you have the power the create a whole new world, how could you ever leave even a cut on my skin?"

    A buzzing noise sounded from Pan Yu¡¯s chest. The three suns and nine moons, which had been devoured by him, burst into dazzling lights. The twelve light spheres spun swiftly inside his body, seeming about to break out.

    Pan Yu sneered and murmured to himself with a deep voice, "It¡¯s useless. You were born from me, so you should merge back into me. Why are you fighting against me so stubbornly? What is the meaning of this? You¡¯re just making yourselves suffer. Don¡¯t waste powers for nothing."

    His hairless face shook slightly as sighed and continued, "Every struggle you put up wastes the power that belongs to me for nothing. Why? Why do you have to do this? I need to devour more worlds to replenish myself after this..."

    Sighing again, Pan Yu glimpsed at the group of Colony world nobles, who had been screaming at Si Wen Ming for help. He grinned abruptly and said, "But, with so many replenishments, I can let you consume a little...None of them can run. They are all derived from me, so they all need toe back to me."

    Of all, Emperor Xuanyuan was the worst-tempered one. He roared sonorously as he created a tremendous golden sword light, which surged like a divine river and fiercely struck at Pan Yu.

    Pan Yu ignored Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s sword light. He let the sword light tinkle against his chest, start a strong fire, and leave a faint mark on his skin. A faint mark was all that was left!

    Pan Yu was little surprised. He lowered his head and cast a meaningful nce at Emperor Xuanyuan, then said, "Did your sword hurt my body? What a shame that you didn¡¯t be a saint with your own power, but made it to this level with a measureless natural rewards power. Otherwise, you might have been able to hurt me worse."

    Pan Yu smiled. A dim light shone out of his erect eye, then a dark bolt of thunder descended from the sky and struck on Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s body.

    Emperor Xuanyuan moaned in pain. His golden armor was shattered by the thunderbolt. He fell to the ground while vomiting blood, leaving a hundred-miles-wide pit on the earth that nearly affected the altar behind.

    Shennong, Suren, Taihao, Shaohao, all other former emperors burst into resonant roars andunched their moves at Pan Yu.

    Pan Yu again focused on the group of colony world nobles on the altar. He slightly waved his hands and blocked all the attacksunched by Shennong and the other powerful human beings, also injuring them severely and sending them flying away. None of them managed to take even a slight move from him.

    "No rush, no rush... Let me take back what belongs to me first...Next, I will take my time and enjoy this world!"

    Pan Yu opened his thin mouth, which nearly split his face into two. Clearly, he wasughingcently.

    "This is such a strong and thriving world, full of life-force. I need a very long time to enjoy it."

 Chapter 1884: Suck

    Chapter 1884: Suck

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Pan Yupletely neglected the attacks from Fuxi and the other strong human beings. He reached out a hand and crooked a finger towards the ruins of the peaceful world, which were far away.

    Along with a shrill, hopeless scream, Yu Ji appeared in Pa Yu¡¯s hand instantly. He was defenseless; he struggled and howled, but his nearly inexhaustible power had be like frozen water, no longer being activated.

    "Children, you are derived from me. How can you fight against me?" Pan Yu smilingly shook his head to Yu Ji and sighed. "Your souls have merged with the great Dao of Pan Yu world. Now, Pan Yu world is me, and I am Pan Yu world. But, you tried to fight me with my own power. How ridiculous!"

    Pan Yu slightly opened his mouth and inhaled deeply. Again, a shriek could be heard as Yu Ji¡¯s body exploded into a cloud of blood mist. The dense blood mist momentarily spread to tens of millions of miles away, then became a stream of blood and was swallowed by Pan Yu.

    Fuxi and the other human beings stopped fighting. They shielded the altar with their bodies while coldly looking at Pan Yu.

    Since Pan Yu had only been hunting the saints from Pan Yu world...Fuxi and the other powerful human beings weren¡¯t holy mothers. The group of Pan Yu saints didn¡¯te to Pan Gu world with good intentions. Therefore, they didn¡¯t have the mood to save these Pan Yu saints.

    "So useless!" Shreds of sword shadow sparkled around Emperor Xuanyuan¡¯s body as he said with a deep and strong voice, "These so-called saints brought themselves to the world of saints with the powers of their world. Their world gave them the power, but it also destroys them. Hah... When their world turns against them, what can they possibly do?"

    "You¡¯re right. Only pure strength truly belongs to us human beings! Even as Supreme Magi, human beings need to remember that only their own powers truly belong to them! So, we human beings should not touch the Dao of nature..." Said Xing Tian with a muffled voice. He had found another axe, gripping it with both hands.

    Xing Tian drummed his chest andughed, "This strong body is our own power!"

    "Like Saint Pan Gu..." Taihao smiled and said proudly.

    Yu Fen, Yu Luang, Yu Tu...The group of Pan Yu saints were seized and swallowed by Pan Yu one after another. Facing Pan Yu, they werepletely defenseless. Pan Yu devoured these Pan Yu saints with satisfaction, as if having an appetizer.

    He raised his hands and quickly calcted with his fingers, then smiled, nodded, and said, "I¡¯ve eaten all Pan Yu saints...Now, what¡¯s left...Oh, a clone!"

    If onepared the great Dao to a te, the souls of saints, which had merged with the great Dao, were like pearls in water. The ones outside the great Dao couldn¡¯t find the souls of saints, because they couldn¡¯t touch the great Dao, and hence, the souls of the saints. Therefore, to them, saints were immortal and unbreakable.

    But, Pan Yu had merged into one with the great Dao of Pan Yu world. He was like a man standing right beside the te, looking down at the entire te. Naturally, he saw every single one of the pearls in the te.

    In the camp which was sealed by Ji Hao¡¯s sword formation, Yu Huo¡¯s clone was curled up in a broken tent, trembling. Suddenly, he burst into a hopeless scream while being dragged into the sky by a strong force.

    He fell into Pan Yu¡¯s hand, who smiled and nodded at him, then said, "The great Dao of soul... The souls of the people in this part of Dao are always fresh, ever-changing, and exceptionally rich in taste."

    Before Yu Huo¡¯s clone could beg for mercy, Pan Yu took in a deep breath. Yu Huo¡¯s clone turned into a cloud of mist and was swallowed by Pan Yu.

    "Now, I¡¯ve eaten all, except these twelve naughty kids!" Yu Huo grinned brightly, then cast his ¡¯warm¡¯ eyes on the group of colony world nobles on the altar, who had just be saints with the help of the Praying and Sanctification altar. "My kids, you are derived from me too. Are you willing toe back to me?" He said gently.

    "Master Si Wen Ming!" The group of colony world saints burst into tears.

    Si Wen Ming smiled. The nine cauldrons slightly spun above his head as he eased the pressure for these poor ones.

    These colony world nobles felt their bodies suddenly turning lighter. They immediately rose into the sky and transformed their bodies into streaks of light to sh through the space. They cried, screamed, and howled. Without taking even one nce at the armies that they brought from their colony worlds, they fled to the Chaos outside Pan Gu world at their highest speeds.

    Pu Ban City now looked like a firework tube, as countless beams of light burst from it. The fastest ones approached the natural screen of Pan Gu world within three seconds, and were about to dive into the Chaos.

    "Run?" Pan Yu murmured, "That makes me sad! You¡¯re all my children!"

    He slowly reached out his hands and said in a deep voice, "The power of the dark sun... Didn¡¯t you crazily follow and worship it?" An enormous ck vortex emerged between his hand while a tremendous attractive force momentarily covered the entire Pan Gu world. This attractive force was ineffective for Pan Gu world creatures, but it immediately froze all the desperately fleeting colony world saints.

    The attractive force tied them up firmly, then dragged them slowly back to Pan Yu¡¯s hands.

    "Don¡¯t run,e back!" Pan Yu widely opened his erect eye and said in a deep voice, "No one can run, not even one. If even one of you escaped, my body won¡¯t be perfect. So, juste back to me!"

    Apparently, freezing so many saint-level Yu n nobles and dragging them all back was a difficult thing to Pan Yu. These running saints were being dragged back to Pan Yu at an extremely slow speed. Pan Yu pulled too hard, that clouds of warm dark mist even puffed up from his body from time to time.

    In front of everyone else, the slowest saint was dragged back to Pan Yu.

    As he pointed at this saint, this saint¡¯s body swelled uncontrobly, to millions of miles tall. Next, Pan Yu gripped this saint, put his mouth near it, then put this saint¡¯s head into his mouth. Then, he sucked, as if drinking some kind of juice.

    In the Chaos, a medium-scale world suddenly copsed inwards. The original power and measureless amounts of natural powers of this world were all devoured by a tiny ck hole, then magically emerged inside the body of this saint who was being sucked by Pan Yu.

    Through this poor saint¡¯s body, torrents of original world power and vast natural powers flew into Pan Yu¡¯s mouth.

    "Delicious!" Pan Yu grinned, "Every one of you is a drinking straw for me to conveniently devour your worlds. Nothing can be more convenient than this."

    The faces of Fuxi and the other strong human beings paled as they fiercely red at Pan Yu.

 Chapter 1885: Join Hands in Desperation

    Chapter 1885: Join Hands in Desperation

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    What a monster this Pan Yu was!

    Logically speaking, Yu n people were his descendants, and he should be protecting them. But, in Pan Yu¡¯s eyes, these powerful Yu n people were like the seeds that he had spread. These seeds infected countless worlds, then through them, Pan Yu could devour and absorb everything in those worlds!

    Pan Yu was a pernicious source of infection. Devouring and destruction were his instincts. He devoured and destroyed all the worlds he touched to strengthen himself and raise his power. Wherever he reached, nothing but destruction would manifest. And that was the only meaning of his existence.

    "People, if you can¡¯t run, why don¡¯t you fight with all your powers?" Si Wen Ming stood on the earth altar. Torrents of natural fortune had been flowing into the nine cauldrons while strands of glow wrapped around his body. His voice echoed through the entire Pan Gu Mothend, "He is the saint who created your world. But, if we are united as one, can¡¯t we kill a saint?"

    Si Wen Ming¡¯s voice was like the first ray of the morning sun, illuminating the hopeless hearts of all these colony world saints. "This is Pan Gu world. Constant efforts bring sess. If webined our powers, how can we not have a chance to kill the saint and save our own lives?

    Suddenly, thunder burst from Si Wen Ming¡¯s mouth as he growled, "Don¡¯t you want to fight back? Do you want to be ughtered?"

    Hearing him, the Yu n nobles who had tried to flee in all directions but were being dragged back by Pan Yu with a mighty power burst into thunderous roars. Yu n people were hypocritical, peacockish and evil; they never liked face-to-face battles, and loved to y dirty tricks. But, a cornered beast would do something desperate, and so would these Yu n people. When their lives were threatened, they finally triggered the slight fighting spirit inside them!

    They had just be saints with the help of the Praying and Sanctification altar. So, how could they be ughtered like this?

    "Kill!" Yu Meng turned back the first and flew at Pan Yu hysterically. Torrents of sand and raging mes were released from his eyes while a whole hundred suns rose from his head, merged into a sea of fire, and struck at Pan Yu.

    "Fight!" Yu Hu rushed madly at Pan Yu while shedding tears. "Damn it, damn it, damn it...If I die here, my wife, my lovers, they might follow another guy! Ah, those bloody b*tches! They will certainly marry other men at the first chance they get! I swear that if I can make it back alive, I¡¯ll beat them!"

    "My dear lovers...Oh, no, my weak boys, you useless things. If I die, how can you ever live?" A colony world noble named Yu Qian cried, "If I knew this, I would treat you stricter...If I die, my illegitimate children will certainly kill you for my wealth!"

    Countless colony world nobles cried out loud and shouted out their greatest worries and regrets while pouncing on Pan Yu like flying moths darting to a fire. They came from millions of colony worlds, and had merged with all kinds of Dao of nature. They were all powerful, and their powers were unpredictable.

    Tens of thousands of saint-level colony world noblesunched their moves, shredding the space above Pu Ban City. Dazzling lights shed into Pan Gu world from Chaos and struck at Pan Yu like ferocious dragons.

    When Saint Pan Gu created Pan Gu world with his axe, the world wasn¡¯t mature yet. The power of creation leaked out and attracted countless greedy Chaos monsters. Hence, those powerful Chaos creatures marched to Pan Gu world. Saint Pan Gu defended the world against all Chaos monsters all alone with an axe. And at this moment, Pan Gu world looked almost the same as it was back then.

    Pan Yu¡¯s face twitched. "These bad memories make me so ufortable...I created Pan Yu world, but I ended up getting injured severely, and nearly died. Twelve children were generated from me, but they tore apart my body, and turned my body into strange weapons." He murmured in a deep voice.

    "They suppressed my indestructible soul and attempted to wear out my spirit with time, so they could share everything I had." Pan Yu continued, "Even though I managed to seal them too, but our mutual imprisonment...Dark sleep, such an unpleasant memory."

    "You reminded me of these distasteful experiences, so you have to pay!" Pan Yu slowly spread his arms, and a giant dark swirl emerged between his hands. He looked at the countless colony world nobles who charged at him, thenughed with a dry voice, "Despair, cry, then just let me..."

    Thud!

    A, tens of thousands of miles long, colorful branch smashed violently on Pan Yu¡¯s forehead and it.

    A tens of thousands of miles long wound was left on Pan Yu¡¯s head. Torrents of ck blood flooded out and roared into Pan Gu Mothend like a tsunami.

    Si Wen Ming stood on the altar as he pointed at the nine cauldrons. Following his resonate roar, the nine cauldrons quaked intensely vibrated all the natural stars and the earth meridians in Pan Gu Mothend. A strong shield rose from the nine cauldrons, soon covering the entire Pan Gu Mothend.

    Pan Yu¡¯s ck blood sshed on the enormous shield. Si Wen Ming moaned in pain and kneeled on the ground with softened legs. Blood spurted out of his eyes, nose, mouth, and ears. Even though the nine cauldrons had gathered the power of the world, he still couldn¡¯t take the pressure from Pan Yu¡¯s blood.

    "Hit the target!" The smiling second master descended from the sky, with a fierceness hiding under his smile. The brightly glowing staff in his handnded heavily on Pan Yu¡¯s erect eye and generated a thunderous sound. Pan Yu hurriedly closed his eye and threw out a p.

    The second master didn¡¯t manage to dodge, and was pped away like a cannonball. A dense, warm mist and bright, golden light gushed out of his body while a series of bone-cracking noises could be heard from his body, sounding like popping corns. But, as the golden light and warm mists swirled, his body was healed.

    "What are you waiting for? If you do nothing, you will die first!" The great master raised the colorful branch and struck at Pan Yu while hollering at those colony world saints who had been tremblingly gathering powers in the sky.

    Yu Meng, Yu Hu, Yu Qian, and the other colony world nobles were desperate. They looked at Pan Yu, who now had a giant wound on his head, then forcibly boosted their courage and rushed at Pan Yu as hard as they could.

    For saving their own lives and wealth, they forcibly drew the original powers of their worlds into their bodies to attack Pan Yu; they did that without any hesitation

    As for how badly would that hurt their worlds...Which one of these panicking, desperate, and extremely selfish Yu n nobles would care?

    Beautiful lightsnded on Pan Yu. Following the thunderous explosive sounds, countless holes were left on Pan Yu¡¯s body, miles to tens of miles in radius. Giant amounts of ck blood spurted out of his body.

 Chapter 1886: No Solution

    Chapter 1886: No Solution

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The golden bridge shed across the space and brought Ji Hao and the others back from the starry void.

    The space was chaotic. Because of the extreme fear and desperation, Yu Meng, Yu Hu, and the other colony world saints were draining the original powers of their worlds to generate powerful attacks tounch at Pan Yu.

    Every time they attacked, the space of Pan Gu world would be turned into a mess.

    Before, the structure of Pan Gu world space was especially sturdy, that not even a battle of saints could possibly cause such a serious damage to it. However, Priest Yun had canceled the restraint of the great Dao of Pan Gu world and opened the door for robbers. Since then, things gradually became uncontroble.

    Chaos thunders, fires, and tides sted in the surroundings. Ji Hao let the Pan Gu bell float above his head. Priest Xuandu, Guangcheng, Po, and the other powerful ones all activated their defensive treasures as well. Theybined their powers, but still couldn¡¯t keep their legs still in the disturbed space.

    Ji Hao had a tough body, that protected him from the destructive, endless impact waves. But, as pure Qi cultivators, Xuandu, Guangcheng and his other brothers and sisters weren¡¯t even as strong as Senior Magi in physical terms. Even though they were protected by powerful treasures, blood had still been flowing out of their mouths, ears, nose, and eyes, and their internal organs were still badly shaken.

    Fortunately, Yu Meng and the other colony world saints were targeting Pan Yu. If anyone had any other idea and seized this opportunity to give Ji Hao and his brothers and sisters a heavy strike, Ji Hao might survive, but his brothers and sisters would certainly suffer heavy casualties.

    Po and the other senior disciples might be able to survive a saint-level strike, but no one could tell how many of their younger brothers and sisters would be erased from this world, both their bodies and souls.

    "Brothers and sisters, if you don¡¯t have the three flowers above your heads and a pre-world supreme treasure, retreat!" Priest Xuandu suddenly growled out loud. A cloud of blood mist puffed out of his mouth, spreading to a long distance away along with his voice, "Go to my Shifu¡¯s dojo! You¡¯ll be safe there!"

    The group of disciples hesitated shortly. A poor colony world saint was pped into the sky by Pan Yu and bumped into Ji Hao¡¯s Pan Gu bell. A bell ring shredded the surrounding space, bouncing the saint back ntingly. The saint¡¯s body shattered a few disciples¡¯ light shields and crushed their bodies.

    "Brothers! Retreat!" Ji Hao roared sonorously. The golden bridge transformed into a streak of golden light, swirling all of the rtively weaker priests up into the higher sky and disappearing into the starry void after a few shes. Only Ji Hao, Po, Xuandu, Guangcheng, and the other few powerful ones were left in the sky.

    Hundreds of loud popping noises suddenly resounded as hundreds of poor colony world saints were sent flying away by Pan Yu¡¯s fingers. Their bodies broke the space, being covered in wounds, while their blood sshed all over the sky.

    The blood that contained the great Dao of countless worlds fell from the sky and surged across Pan Gu Mothend like a storm. The nine cauldrons floated above Pan Gu Mothend and raised thick rolling clouds to firmly hold off this heavy storm.

    Starlight sparkled on the nine cauldrons, as spirit creatures, ghosts, animals, nts, all kinds of creatures shed across their surfaces. The mist rose from the cauldrons and turned not countless swirls that absorbed the saints¡¯ blood and gradually turned it into pure and heavy strands of blood power, being sent into the cauldrons.

    The nine cauldrons shone brighter and brighter, and the power released from them grew greater and greater.

    The Pan Gu bell floated above Ji Hao¡¯s head. The glow of the bell merged together with the lights of about ten pre-world treasures which belonged to Po, Xuandu, Guangcheng, and the other few powerful ones. With difficulty, they rushed to the middle of the battleground.

    They saw the tens of thousands of miles tall Pan Yu standing in the air, waving his arms to p countless colony world nobles away like pping flies, making them vomit blood. His body remained unmoved.

    From time to time, Pan Yu would point at an unlucky saint, turning him or her into a cloud of blood mist, then taking a deep breath towards it. Bizarre lights and shadows shed across the blood mist, showing the others a beautiful world. As Pan Yu inhaled, the beautiful world in the blood mist suddenly copsed towards a suddenly emerging ck hole. Mountains, rivers, seas, billions of creatures... everything in this world fell into this ck hole uncontrobly.

    Torrents of pure natural powers erupted from the blood mist before Pan Yu¡¯s face. Million-mile-thick streams of natural powers flew ceaselessly into his mouth from the blood mist, being swallowed by him.

    Countless saints attacked with all their powers, creating more and more wounds on Pan Yu¡¯s body. But, as Pan Yu inhaled deeply, a world copsed and the world¡¯s original power flew into his body, healing his wounds quickly.

    "Don¡¯t stop! If he lives, we will all die!" Yu Meng wielded a golden staff and threw a million-miles-wide sun at Pan Yu¡¯s head. "We fought hard to get here. Did we make all the efforts to be devoured by him and be his replenishments?"

    Pan Yu chuckled. He raised a finger and shattered the sun, then wielded an arm and sent Yu Meng and over ten-thousand colony world saints around him flying backward with broken bones.

    "I can feel your desperation, your fear, your sadness, your struggle!" While absorbing the original power of that copsed world, Yu Meng murmured in a deep voice, "All your negative emotions are the best dressing. I can..."

    Before he finished, the great master¡¯s colorful branch struck violently on the back of his neck, broke his skin, and exposed his ck bones. But, as he breathed huge streams of the world¡¯s original power, the wounds began healing. Before the great master made the second strike, his wounds had healedpletely.

    The second master swung the glowing staff at Pan Yu¡¯s head, not restraining his power for this strike. A giant wound was left on Pan Yu¡¯s head, but it too healed within a second. Except for the sshing blood, not even a scar was left on Pan Yu¡¯s head.

    "Spirit Wa, what kind of an opponent have you found us?!" The two masters¡¯ eye corners twitched intensely while they growled out hysterically, "We will remember this great gift from you. And we will remember to pay it back!"

    Pan Yu smiled and turned his head. A ck thunderbolt shed out of his erect eye, striking at the great master¡¯s body.

    A brightly shining golden pagoda spun up from the great master¡¯s head along with a cloud of purple mist. The dark thunderbolt struck on the pagoda and sent it, along with the great master, millions of miles away. Countless mountains were ttened by the pagoda and the great master¡¯s body.

    Finally, Ji Hao came to Pan Yu, with the Pan Gu bell floating above his head. He wielded the Pan Gu sword and made a fierce sword move towards Pan Yu.

 Chapter 1887: Great Sword

    Chapter 1887: Great Sword

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    When Ji Hao made this sword move, everyone else was fighting with full power.

    The space fell apart, and the Chaos power boiled.

    Countless people surrounded Pan Yu and attacked again and again, like some headless flies flying around a mountain, attempting to tear it down with their fragile bodies!

    Yu Meng, Yu Hu, and some other colony world saints didn¡¯t know how many times they had been pped away by Pan Yu. They couldn¡¯t stop vomiting blood; their faces were ghastly pale and their powers unstable. They seemed to even directly fall from the level of saints that they had achieved not long ago.

    They didn¡¯t remember how many times they had attacked Pan Yu or now many holes they left on his body, or how many of their friends died in his hands. Many familiar faces were gone, and some of their close friends had died, but Pan Yu continued floating in the air, unhurriedly waving his arms, as if nothing serious was happening.

    Following a thunderous roar, Xing Tian raised his giant axe and charged at Pan Yu. Pan Yu flicked him away again with a finger. Millions of miles away, Xing Tian¡¯s body exploded into blood mist. But within a blink, the blood mist merged back into Xing Tian¡¯s body. Xing Tian charged again at Pan Yu, showing no fear to death. One more time, Pan Yu flicked him away.

    Fuxi, Xuanyuan, Shennong, Suiren, and the other former emperors stood tremblingly on clouds as they looked at Pan Yu with pale faces. They had been through a lot. But still, an unreasonably powerful being like Pan Yu made them feel powerless and hopeless.

    They couldn¡¯t break him, nor kill him. No matter how badly they hurt him, he could recover momentarily by devouring a poor Yu n saint.

    Emperor Xuanyuan had already taken the Xuanyuan sword back from Si Wen Ming. He made hundreds of sword strikes on Pan Yu with all his power, but failed to leave even a scar. His heart was shaken; that nearly indestructible and determined heart of sword was almost broken.

    If the two masters, who were trapped in Pan Gu world by the natural fortune of the humankind, hadn¡¯t been struggling against Pan Yu, some of the group of former human emperors would have fallen long ago.

    Yu Hu burst into a shrill scream, as he was turned into a cloud of blood mist by Pan Yu. The blood mist spread all over the sky. Pan Yu slightly opened his mouth and inhaled towards the blood. A metal world emerged from the blood mist. Everyone on the scene saw the metal creatures which were running about in that world.

    A strand of pure original world power erupted from the blood mist and flew into Pan Yu¡¯s mouth. The metal world copsed immediately, breaking into pieces. Countless metal creatures shrieked and cried while their bodies fell apart, turning into streams of natural powers that disappeared into the suddenly emerged ck hole in the core of the world.

    "Yu Hu!" Yu Meng and the other Yu n saints screamed. They shook their heads madly, sshing their cold sweat all over like a rain. Some of them shrieked hoarsely, turned around, and fled towards the outside of Pan Gu world with all their powers.

    Heroes who were willing to fight to death could hardly be found among Yu n people. At this moment, abandoning theirrades and running was their natural instinct.

    Pan Yu gave a sarcastic smile. While swallowing Yu Hu¡¯s Pan Jin world, he spread his hands and created a dark swirl to drag all the fleeing Yu n saints back to him. As same as before, they couldn¡¯t run.

    Thud!

    A dazzling pagoda fell on Pan Yu¡¯s head, raising a cloud of purple mist.

    Within the golden light, a torrent of ck blood spurted up for tens of thousands of miles. The great master gripped the giant pagoda with both hands and struck on Pan Yu¡¯s head over and over again. But, Pan Yu merely rolled up his eye and cast a glimpse at the great master, before a dark thunderbolt flew out of that erect eye and sent the great maser flying away again.

    The second master growled out loud. A golden lotus emerged under his feet while beams of golden light shone out of his body along with nicely scented mists. His body turned purely golden, quickly expanding to eight-hundred-thousand miles tall. Along with rumbling thunder, he became a four-faced, eight-armed golden giant. A raging fire burst from the eyes, nose, mouth, and ears of the four furious-looking faces. Each of the eight arms gripped a powerful weapon and swung at Pan Yu.

    "The natural fortune of the humankind...If you want me to risk my life for you, support me!"

    The second maser roared sonorously. As he waved a hand towards Pan Gu Mothend, a stream of natural fortune power roared up from the earth, flew into his eight weapons. The eight golden weapons suddenly burst with a dazzling light as they struck on Pan Yu¡¯s head like raindrops along with the second master¡¯s thunderous voice.

    ck blood squirted out. This full strike from the second master broke the skin on Pan Yu¡¯s head, and even left a deep wound on his skull.

    Pan Yu snorted coldly and raised his left hand. Along with a thunderous sound, six of the second master¡¯s eight arms were sted, while a half of his golden body was crushed. He stepped back quickly while vomiting blood.

    Pan Yu¡¯s giant hand prated the space and reached to the second master. "I was going to save you for thest, but since you want to die so badly, I can just enjoy the banquet ahead of schedule. Hehe, I smell Chaos spirit nts from you...You have very rich original powers. Eating you must be good for me!"

    Seeing that the second master was going to fall in Pan Yu¡¯s hands and Ji Hao¡¯s sword light was about tond on Pan Yu, the group of priests around Ji Hao all made their moves.

    Priest Xuandu raised a Taiji pattern to shield the second master from Pan Yu¡¯s hand. Priest Guangcheng threw a giant seal, which was made from the small half of Buzhou Mountain, at Pan Yu¡¯s face. At the same time, Po raised both arms and sent over ten-thousand powerful treasures towards Pan Yu...

    They all tried their best. While making the sword move, Ji Hao spread the pre-world maic life and death formation as fast as he could. The Pan Gu bell rang, and streams of Chaos power wove into towering mountains, descending on Pan Yu one after another.

    Pan Yu pped on the Taiji pattern, as a result of which, Xuandu¡¯s face paled immediately. His eyeballs nearly popped out of his eye sockets as he opened his mouth and spat arge mouthful of blood.

    nk!

    Guangcheng¡¯s seal flew back and struck on his chest, denting it deeply. As same as Xuandu, he also vomited blood and flew backward.

    Po looked at his treasures and suffered a heartache. Over ten-thousand supreme treasures and spirit treasures shattered on Pan Yu¡¯s body, but only a few bounced back and all struck on Po.

    Within a second, the group of priests suffered a severe loss, and only Ji Hao managed to tied Pan Yu firmly up with the invisible maic force field in the sword formation. The Chaos power mountains created by the Pan Gu bell bumped into Pan Yu¡¯s body in a row, slowing him down.

    Sky-opening, earth-splitting, everything-grow, everything-perish, all living beings reincarnate...

    Ji Hao concentrated all his power and strength on this sword move, generating a million-miles-long streak of ck sword light from the Pan Gu sword, which swept across Pan Yu¡¯s body.

    The Pan Gu sword screamed while Pan Yu roared with rage. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. Ji Hao¡¯s sword light cut through his slim body, and broke a big half of his waist!

    "Great sword!" Emperor Xuanyuan roared in a pleasant surprise.

 Chapter 1888: Die Here

    Chapter 1888: Die Here

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    "This sword...must be mine" Finally, Pan Yu showed a trace of shock on his expressionless face, which previously looked like an entire piece of ss. He immediately turned back and looked at Ji Hao, while instinctively covering his almostpletely cleaved waist with both hands.

    Large amounts of ck blood spurted out of the enormous wound. Pan Gu shook his upper body and widely opened his mouth to take a deep inhtion towards Yu Hu¡¯s blood. Within the blood mist, Pan Jin world copsed thoroughly. After swallowing all of the blood mist, dark threads began reaching out of the wound on his waist.

    ck blood threads wove together, and the wound began healing along with a sizzling noise.

    But, a dark sword light lingered in the wound, shredding all the interweaving blood threads. So many people hadbined their powers and tried, but failed to do any actual harm to Pan Yu. However, after being wounded by a Ji Hao with one sword move, Pan Yu actually couldn¡¯t heal himself within a short span!

    Pan Yu couldn¡¯t hide the shock in his eyes. "This sword must be mine!" He emphasized.

    Pan Yu stopped paying attention to the group of Yu n saints, who were flying all over the sky like flies. Instead, he slowly turned around and reached both hands out to Ji Hao, letting his blood flood out of the wound on his waist. Thick ck clouds wrapped around his hands and released a terrifying devouring power.

    Tens of Yu n saints identally got too close to Pan Yu, and ended up being swirled into the dark clouds. They screamed as they uncontrobly flew into Pan Yu¡¯s hands and exploded into a blood mist.

    In the Chaos, tens of differently scaled worlds copsed into tremendous natural power streams that flew into the ck holes in the world cores, then being devoured by the dark clouds in Pan Yu¡¯s hands through a mysterious connection, and from far distances away.

    This time, Pan Yu gave up on torturing them slowly and tasting them one by one. Instead, he started an efficient ughter.

    Along with the vast original world power, a giant amount of natural powers flew ceaselessly into Pan Yu¡¯s body, being absorbed by him. The wound on his waist healed inch by inch. Strong natural powers shed through the ck sword light inside his wound and gradually wore out the sharp sword intent. Afterward, the wound healed quicker and quicker.

    Ji Hao drew back. He was smarter than trying to fight Pan Yu face to face.

    Pan Yu fixed his erect eye on Ji Hao and chased after him with giant steps. Dense ck clouds had been rising from this tens of thousands of miles tall body. His body corroded the space in Pan Gu world and left a dark trace behind, which could not be fixed in a while. Uncontrobly, countless crying and screaming Yu n saints followed behind Pan Yu and fell towards Ji Hao through this dark trace.

    Some poor ones touched this dark andpletely empty trace. In a moment, their spirit blood was drained, and their worlds copsed into torrents of natural power that flew into Pan Yu¡¯s body.

    Cries, begging, shrieks, and howls echoed through the entire world, while waves of attacknded on Pan Yu¡¯s body, broke the space, and quaked the entire starry void.

    Ji Hao maintained the pre-world maic life and death sword formation with difficulty. The invisible maic force field washed against Pan Yu¡¯s body like tides and slowed him down as much as possible, keeping him from catching up with Ji Hao.

    But, Pan Yu was way too powerful, that once he moved, the entire sword formation was vibrated. The tremendous vibration force struck on Ji Hao¡¯s body and embryo of Dao through the connection between Ji Hao and the sword formation, bringing him an unbearable pain that disturbed his embryo of Dao and made his power unstable. Ji Hao also noticed that Pan Yu had been causing serious damages to Pan Gu world by moving his gigantic body.

    Ji Hao¡¯s heart thumped. He suddenly rose high into the sky, prepared to bring Pan Yu out of Pan Gu world and fight him in the Chaos.

    He kept flying up at his highest speed. He didn¡¯t know how long he took to reach above the sky, but before he rushed out of the natural screen of Pan Gu world, a figure suddenly showed up, blocking Ji Hao¡¯s way. That was Evil Yu Yu.

    A faintly audible voice sounded around Ji Hao¡¯s ears, which was Evil Yu Yu talking to him, "Good disciple, do not leave Pan Gu world. Stall Pan Yu right here...I really didn¡¯t think that Fuxi and the others could forge a magical treasure like Praying and Sanctification altar, and turn all these non-humankind monsters into saints!"

    "Pan Yu can destroy their worlds from here and absorb the original power of those worlds...But, through such long distances, he can¡¯t devour those worlds entirely. As long as he stays in Pan Gu world, over sixty percent of those worlds¡¯ original power will be absorbed by Pan Gu world."

    Ji Hao¡¯s eyes immediately shone. "Shifu, what do you mean?" He looked at Evil Yu Yu and asked.

    "Keep Pan Yu here and stall him. Let him do what he wants...Let those Yu n saints all die here." A frosty light shone out of Evil Yu Yu¡¯s eyes as he said, "That will bring you a tremendous natural reward...This is truly a pleasant surprise!"

    Ji Hao turned back and nced at Pan Yu, who was chasing behind him. He took a deep breath and made another sky-opening strike at Pan Yu.

    Facing a sharp sword light, Pan Yu tilted his head to dodge. The tens of thousands of miles long sword light beam drilled into his left shoulder and came out from his right rib area. Pan Yu spat blood, raised both hands, and grabbed tens of poor Yu n saints, draining them within a couple of breaths.

    "Master Ji Hao!" Yu Meng howled in desperation, "Help us! Kill this monster! How can our ancestor be such a scary monster?"

    Ji Hao remained silent. He spread the sword formation as much as he could, then quickly merged his body into it.

    Yu Meng, the other Yu n saints, and Pan Yu were all dragged into the sword formation. The two masters followed up and dove into the sword formation on their own initiatives. Po and the other priests roared out loud, rushing into the sword formation, along with Fuxi and the other powerful human beings, without any hesitation.

    The sword power pierced into the sky. Countless people surrounded Pan Yu in the sword formation and attacked him ferociously. The space was shaking while those colony world nobles, who drained the natural fortune of their worlds and became saints with the help of the altar, were harvested and devoured by Pan Yu like wild grasses.

    Pan Yu¡¯s giant hands followed behind Ji Hao. Ji Hao transformed into an extremely thin streak of light and shed around Pan Yu¡¯s body. He gradually restrained the power of the Pan Gu sword and cut at thetter¡¯s hands over and over again.

    Pan Yu cautiously dodged, avoiding touching the lights of the Pan Gu sword.

    Ji Hao continued circling around Pan Yu while dense clouds of dark mist wrapped thetter¡¯s body. Within the mist,rge groups of Yu n saints fell silently.

 Chapter 1889: Consumption

    Chapter 1889: Consumption

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Pan Gu Mothend, on the old site of Buzhou Mountain...

    After Ji Hao pulled out the broken Buzhou Mountain and forged it into the Pan Gu bell, a bottomless hole was left in this area. Because of Pan Gu Mothend¡¯s strong self-healing ability, this hole disappeared in months. By now, Ji Hao¡¯s Yao Mountain City towered in here.

    Right under Yao Mountain City, in the core of Pan Gu Mothend, countless ancient poisonous fire bubbles had been squeezing and bumping against each other. asionally, a fire bubble exploded and sent a wave of purple and dark-red me streaks bursting in all direction. The mes sted and caused thunderous booms, seeming about to even tear the entire world apart.

    By slightly touching this earth fire bubbles which were generated over billions of years, an ordinary man would immediately die, his body would vanish, and soul would perish.

    Even a powerful being protected by pre-world supreme treasures or spirit treasures like Po could be hurt by an exploding fire bubble in this ce if he were careless. He might suffer severe injuries, and even his foundation of Dao could be damaged.

    Even a saint could be hurt if wrapped in this area. Deep in this sea of fire, earth fire bubbles have been exploding day and night. Over time, the poisonous fire would pollute the saint¡¯s body and affect his cultivation, even downgrading this saint.

    Among numberless fire bubbles, Priest Yun and Priest Jun were confronting each other, tens of thousands of miles apart.

    An enormous white disc was faintly visible behind Priest Jun¡¯s body. Priest Yun also had a disc behind him, in the color of gray, and was about ten percent smaller than Priest Jun¡¯s.

    The two discs looked heavy like jade boards, and were both thickly covered in sparkling spell symbols. Three-thousand strands of mist were released from each disc, connected with the world and stabilizing Pan Gu Mothend. Every strand of mist was glowing with a dazzling light, giving out an inexhaustible power of Dao. If any ordinary man dared to cast a nce at any strand of mist, his soul would definitely be crushed under the tremendous power of Dao.

    They were tens of thousands of miles apart, and neither of them had been making a move. They breathed slowly while looking at each other. Within every breath, a lotus would rise from each of their heads, flying towards the other one at lightning speed.

    Their lotuses collided violently in the air, then vanished silently, without generating a spark of fire, any light, or the slightest sound. But, after each pair of lotuses vanished, the glow of the poisonous earth fire bubbles would dim a little, and the fire¡¯s temperature would drop slightly.

    The battle between them seemed to be peaceful, but in fact, it was extremely dangerous.

    Any slight exchange of moves that happened between them would directly cause the neutralization and consumptions of Pan Gu world¡¯s original power. The power contained in any of the lotuses which bumped against each other and vanished was as great as the entire cultivation of a saint!

    Within every breath, an amount of power equal to the total power of two saints would vanish from Pan Gu world because of this battle between Priest Yun and Priest Jun!

    This vanished power was like the blood shed by Pan Gu world. If this silent but heavy power consumption continued like this, the entire Pan Gu world could copse because of an exhaustion of original power.

    Again, a lotus rose from each of their heads. The two lotuses hit against each other in the earth fire and then vanished quietly.

    Priest Junughed abruptly, "Are you really gonna make this go on? Without your helpers, how can you possibly win?"

    Shaking his head, Priest Junughed as well. "You¡¯re right. I¡¯m not as good as you are. But, you¡¯re alone now. You can¡¯t ever seal me again. Back in the old days, if your three disciples, Spirit Wa, Donggong, Ximu, Netherworld Priest, Priest Mu, and Priest Hua didn¡¯t all help you, how could you ever seal me in the great Dao?"

    Giving a long sigh, Priest Yunughed delightfully, "Since then, I knew that I couldn¡¯t fight alone. So, the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ became my disciples, Priest Hu and Priest Hua ¡¯identally¡¯ guided sky devils here, and the monsters from Pan Yu world have been intruding into this world."

    "I nned and prepared for years. Today, I finally see the results. How many efforts did you n to spend in order to deal with Pan Yu? Or, are you going to fight me till the end, regardless of the safely of Pan Gu world?"

    "I just want to rece you, and be the only spirit of Pan Gu world. But Pan Yu is not like me. He wants to devour the entire Pan Gu world. He wants to destroy this world!" Priest Yun smiled brightly and continued, "So, based on what I know about you, you will save your greatest power for Pan Yu, won¡¯t you?"

    "But, he¡¯s not so easy to deal with." Priest Yun gave arge grin and squeezed his eyes into a pair of curves as he said, "Or, are you preparing to go deal with Pan Yu after the winner is determined between us? Now, every exchange of our moves will consume the original power of Pan Gu world. Aren¡¯t you worried about over-consumption? Even if you can seal me again, will Pan Gu world have enough power left to fight against Pan Yu?"

    Priest Jun frowned and remained silent. Three lotuses rose from his head in a row and struck at Priest Yun in a triangr formation.

    Priest Yun carelessly waved a hand and sent out three lotuses to vanish together with Priest Jun¡¯s.

    "We are well-matched in strength, and our powers are simr. You understand the great Dao of Pan Gu world deeper than I do, but you can¡¯t do anything to me, not alone...Are you really gonna let Pan Yu do whatever he wants?"

    Priest Yun maintained the bright smile on his face as he threw both arms forward and created arge light screen. Through the screen, Priest Yun and Priest Jun saw Priest Dachi, Priest Qignwei, and Priest Yu Yu fighting intensely against the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ in Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation in the Chaos.

    Shockingly, even with the help of Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation, Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei, Priest Yu Yu were being forced back. Facing the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯, they could barely breathe.

    "These are just three clones. Your disciples created them when cutting the ¡¯three corpses¡¯ out of their bodies. How can they ever win against the three good disciples of mine?" Asked Priest Yun proudly, "Where are the real three disciples of yours? Why don¡¯t they do a thing? Are they even abandoning their ¡¯three corpses¡¯ clones?"

    Priest Jun remained silent, while Priest Yun burst intoughter.

    "Why am I so happy when seeing your helpless face? In the old days, in order to root the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ out, you taught people how to cut the ¡¯three corpses¡¯ out...Shame, shame, that was such a profound and hard thing to do. How many people in the whole Pan Gu world managed to cut out the ¡¯three corpses¡¯ with your technique?"

    "With no other choice, you told the human emperor to destroy the ancient records, and wipe out the information about all ancient powerful beings."

    "As long as human beings did not call the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ names, the ¡¯three corpses¡¯ would stay asleep inside their bodies. As long as human beings did not know about Original Devil, their hearts would stay calm, and evil thoughts will never grow...This was actually a good n. If human beings continued living a simple and natural life like they did in the ancient time, how could I ever get a chance to be free?"

    "Sadly, sadly...Human beings can¡¯t always be so simple and honest, can they?"

    Ten lotuses vanished in the earth fire in a row while Priest Yun¡¯sughter even quaked the earth core.

 Chapter 1890: Nothing Worse then Death

    Chapter 1890: Nothing Worse then Death

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    A ck mist loomed on the entire Pan Gu Mothend.

    The sun gave forth no more light, causing the world to be dark. Yu n saints vanished from the mist one after another. They and their worlds all copsed amidst Pan Yu¡¯s greedy, endless devouring.

    "You are derived from me, and you will eventuallye back to me!" Pan Yu¡¯s deepughter echoed across the whole Pan Gu world like a nightmare.

    As Pan Yu devoured more and more Yu n saints and their worlds, his tens of thousands of miles tall body was shrinking. The more Yu n saints died, the more solid his body got.

    Gradually, he shrank to about ten-thousand-meters tall. His entire body was wrapped in flowing ck lights, as countless dazzling marks of Dao sparkled on his transparent, ss-like, dark skin. A deep buzzing noise was spreading from his body, and merely this buzzing noise was shaking Ji Hao¡¯s embryo of Dao and internal organs.

    Waves of clear, strong ck light roared in all directions like a tsunami.

    The two masters, Fuxi, Shennong, Xuanyuan, Suiren, and the other former human emperors, even Ji Hao, Po, Xuandu, Guangcheng... Each time the ck light swept across their bodies, everyone would suffer an unbearable pain, as their life-force would suddenly be drained by the ck light. Their spirit blood was destabilized, and they couldn¡¯t even keep their legs still as they fell down from the sky one after another.

    In the dark mist, Yu Meng and all the other Yu n saints had all vanished. With the help of the Praying and Sanctification altar, they became saints. But, before they could taste the highest power of ruling the great Dao of a world, they were crushed like ants, thrown into mud, and erased from the universe.

    Pan Yu quietly floated in the midair with his arms spread out. An enormous ck hole had been spinning slowly before his chest. Inside his chest, the three suns and nine moons were vibrating, causing muffled rumbling shes.

    "Finally, all back?" Pan Yu raised his head. A dark beam of light shone out of his erect eye and pierced directly into the higher sky. A long, long while alter, he murmured with a deep voice, "Hmm, no... Pan Yu world had millions of portals that led to other worlds, but I have only killed about a hundred thousand saints here..."

    "It seems that many, many, many descendants of mine have been waiting for me to bring them back. Their blood, flesh, souls, spirits... everything they have, including their worlds, are all mine!" Pan Yuughed happily, "Every one of my descendants is the brightest lighthouse, a dazzling Chaos mark. I will find and reim them one by one!"

    Waves of ck light had been spreading in all directions. Wherever the dark light reached, all of the naturalws were twisted, broken, and devoured. Including the two masters, people on the scene weren¡¯t able to fly anymore. Everyone just stood on the ground with confusion as they looked at Pan Yu.

    "You..." Pan Yu lowered his head and looked at Ji Hao and the others. Shaking his head, he hissed withughter, "No, it¡¯s not the time to enjoy you yet. There are still some small desserts left. Shall I have them first?"

    Pan Yu turned around and released two dark bolts of thunder from his erect eye.

    One thunderbolt struck on the non-humankind camp which was located in the eastern side of Yao Mountain City, while the other one fell into the western non-humankind camp.

    The hundreds of millions of miles squared camps vanished quietly. The warriors from countless worlds were suddenly frozen as a dark whirlwind spiraled up from the earth. Within a bright ck light, their bodies turned into strands of ck mist that rose into the sky and were swallowed by Pan Yu.

    "As I thought, quantity can¡¯t rece quality." Pan Yu shook his head with dissatisfaction and said, "vorless, not good... The energy provided by the blood and flesh of all these creatures together wasn¡¯t even as good as one saint. But, this ce is finally clean and quiet."

    After chuckling, Pan Yu opened his mouth and made a deep inhtion. The Pan Yu world nobles¡¯ camp located in the northern side of Yao Mountain City suddenly disappeared amidst a dark wind. Countless Pan Yu world nobles shrieked before vanishing in the dark wind.

    Pan Yu nodded in satisfaction, then turned to Liang Zhu City, "Little things, you¡¯re the only ones left in this world. Come on,e back to me. You are derived from me, so you should naturallye back to me. After finishing you, I will be enjoying this world."

    As Pan Yu pointed at Liang Zhu City, a series of popping noise could be heard without an end. The heads of countless Yu n, Jia n, and Xiu n people exploded, then their bodies burst into blood mist and merged into bloodstreams, flying towards Pan Yu.

    Yemo Luoye stood on top of the city wall as she gazed into the sky in the south, eyes filled with desperation.

    Not only her, all alive non-humankind beings stood on the city wall, eyes fixed on the south. Nothing but Pan Yu¡¯s horrifying figure existed in their eyes. Even though it was hundreds of millions of miles away, Pan Yu¡¯s ten-thousand-meters-tall body filled up their sights. They could see him... They could only see him. His figure was like a glowing searing-iron, sinking deeply into their eyes.

    "How can this happen?" Yemo Luoye burst into hysterical streams, "Our Yu Dynasty..."

    Following a muffled boom, all living beings in Liang Zhu City were wiped out. Including Yemo Luoye, numberless non-humankind beings became blood mist and flew to Pan Yu.

    "Sister!" In Yao Mountain City, Yemo Shanye kneeled on the ground and cried herself hoarse. Sadness and desperation dominated her face.

    All the Yu n, Jia n and Xiu n people who were kept captive by Ji Hao years ago cried out loud. They walked out of the houses that Ji Hao arranged for them, gazed at the north, and shed tears over their losses. Some of them even fell to the ground and twitched in desperation.

    Through the special bloodline connections, these non-humankind captives in Yao Mountain City sensed the destruction of Pan Yu world, and the death of their families. They also felt the iing disaster. Pan Yu, this legendary creator of Pan Yu world, was destroying everything he had created!

    "The three suns and nine moons!" The only remaining non-humankind beings kneeled on the ground and desperately prayed to their spirit totems with dry voices.

    "Here, more!" Pan Yu turned back and grinned at Yao Mountain City, then swung a hand at the city.

    Feng Xing shielded Yemo Shanye. He pulled open the Yi bow and shot arrows at Pan Yu with all his power.

    The arrows fell like a rain. The arrow lights tore apart the space, prated the dark mist, and fell on Pan Yu¡¯s body one after another. The arrows exploded on Pan Yu¡¯s body, but Feng Xing seemed to not be able to see them. He burned his spirit blood to boost the power of the Yi bow, risking his life to attack Pan Yu!

    Yemo Shanye was behind him.

    Even though she was a non-humankind girl...

    Feng Xingughed proudly, "She¡¯s my girl. If you want to kill her, I¡¯ll kill you...If I can¡¯t defeat you, nothing worse than death will happen!"

 Chapter 1891: Together

    Chapter 1891: Together

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In Yao Mountain City, numberless archers gazed at Feng Xing seriously.

    In terms of art of archery, they might not be as good as Feng Xing, but they were not much worse either. They were all Eastern Wastnd elites. If theybined their powers, they would be stronger than Feng Xing by a hundred folds.

    But, the bow held in Feng Xing¡¯s hands was the Yi bow, the greatest treasure of Eastern Wastnd.

    Even Feng Xing failed to hurt Pan Yu...Seeing this, not even the proudest Eastern Wastnd archer dared to guarantee that he could do a harm to Pan Yu!

    The arrows which had been flying out of Feng Xing¡¯s hands were not only arrows, but also the belief of Eastern Wastnd people, their spirits, their highest totem!

    Countless Eastern Wastnd archers stared at Feng Xing¡¯s bow, their eyes burning with passion. Strands of pure and sharp faith power flew into the bow, and suddenly, a ten-thousand-meters-tall, especially strong figure with extra-long and muscr arms emerged behind Feng Xing.

    The figure¡¯s hands were empty. He slightly lowered his head and raised both arms, as if pulling an invisible bow. A thunder st across the sky, leaving a thin crack on the dark clouds which loomed on Yao Mountain City.

    Following the figure¡¯s move, Feng Xing slowly pulled his bow open, with exactly the same movements. Streams of natural powers gathered towards the bow, along with the faith power of countless Eastern Wastnd archers. A dazzling, golden, giant arrow emerged on the bowstring!

    "Kill!" Countless Eastern Wastnd roared in one voice. They boosted their spirit blood and generated the strongest roar of their lives. Their blood boiled, and their faith power erupted like volcanos. At the moment, all their powers were connected with Feng Xing!

    Shining dazzlingly, the enormous golden arrow transformed into a tens of thousands of meters long streak of golden light, momentarily shed across hundreds of millions of miles, and struck at Pan Yu¡¯s chest.

    In Yao Mountain City, including Feng Xing, all Eastern Wastnd archers vomited blood and fell powerlessly to the ground with softened limbs. This arrow strike nearly drained Feng Xing¡¯s life-force, also consuming a big half of the spirit blood of all Eastern Wastnd archers in Yao Mountain City.

    Buzz!

    A raging fire rose from Pan Yu¡¯s chest. The giant golden arrow shattered, and a trace of golden light shed across Pan Yu¡¯s chest, then disappeared.

    Pan Yuughed. He slightly widened his mouth and let out dense clouds of dark mist, then said, "For this little woman...Interesting! You actually gathered the powers of so many people to attack me?"

    Shaking his head slightly, Pan Yu continued with a deep voice, "Your world is interesting. You are actually united to fight against the enemy, aren¡¯t you? Such things, in Pan Yu world..."

    Such things would never happen in Pan Yu world. Yu n nobles wouldn¡¯t trust anyone but themselves. All their selfishness came from Pan Yu. His goal was devouring anything to strengthen himself. He was an extremely selfish and ruthless being.

    To Pan Yu, ¡¯trust¡¯ was a way too luxurious and useless concept.

    He didn¡¯t need to trust anyone anyway. He believed that everything around him would eventually be devoured by him, so why would he trust anyone?

    "Why fight back? Why struggle? You are derived from me, and you shoulde back to me!" Pan Yu stared at Yemo Shanye and said, "You have been free for too long. Your existence is a mistake. Now, it¡¯s time to fix it."

    A giant ck hole suddenly emerged from Pan Yu¡¯s erect eye, as an invisible devouring power fiercely approached Yemo Shanye.

    Yao Mountain City¡¯s defensive formation copsed, and the heaven began shaking. ording to Ji Hao¡¯s design, the entire Yao Mountain City was connected with earth meridians, natural stars, and the divine heaven and earth formation in the heaven.

    Pan Yu intended to devour the non-humankind beings in Pan Yu world. Therefore, a direct conflict burst between his devouring power and Yao Mountain City!

    The tremendous devouring power drowned the city like a flood, surging in all directions through the smooth magic shield of Yao Mountain City. Around the city, in theva rivers, flowing sands, poisonous swamps, the blood sea, and every line of defense that Ji Hao designed, the bodies of countless warriors broke into pieces. Dragons and phoenixes were crushed, countless spirit creatures shrieked when vanishing, and numberless blood sea ghosts and half-dragon warriors were shredded by the devouring power.

    Pan Yu was gulping. The devouring power peeled off Yao Mountain City¡¯s shield bit by bit. In the meanwhile, uncountable Yao Mountain City warriors had been swallowed by him.

    Ao Hao, who called himself Ao Titian, became a cloud of blood mist along with tens of ancient dragon kings. Some proud phoenixes had their feathers fallen off and their bodies turned into ashes before they could fly away.

    The shrimp and crab warriors under Shermie¡¯smand dove deeply into the blood sea. But, before they reached three-thousand-meters in depth, the blood sea was raised into the sky by the invisible devouring power and evaporated. Countless shrimp and crab warriors cried, then exploded.

    Large groups of spirit creatures under Wuzhi Qi and Yuanli¡¯smand had been screaming shrilly. Facing Pan Yu, they werepletely defenseless. Even before they figured out what was happening, their souls perished...

    ¡¯Crack¡¯!

    Along with a thunderous noise, the vast Yao Mountain City quaked. Countless thin cracks appeared on the ground, as the devouring power was trying to unroot the entire city and send it into Pan Yu¡¯s mouth.

    The divine heaven and earth formation vibrated intensely, trying its best to keep Yao Mountain City from flying up. But, even the heaven was shaking, seeming to fall from the sky. Cracks appeared in many areas of the heaven, spurting raging fires and dense smokes.

    On the city wall of Yao Mountain City, Yu Mu stood in front of the exhausted Feng Xing as he raised the Disease God Streamer high. He shook his head, gave Pan Yu a helpless bitter smile, then sprayed a mouthful of blood on the streamer.

    The streamer immediately fell apart, transformed into the evilest disease curse, and struck at Pan Yu.

    Pan Yu scornfully nced at the streamer, then carelessly swallowed it!

    Yu Mu burst into howls and began vomiting blood. His body shrank rapidly, as if being drained of spirit blood.

    On the city wall, Taisi, who had always been a little silly, suddenly raised his head. His eyes glowed like luminous cat eyes as he seriously said to Shaosi, "The other day, I carefully counted my children. I now have one-thousand and two-hundred children. So, my bloodline will never die."

    While chuckling, Taisi bit off a small half of his tongue and spat it on the Nailhead Seven Arrow Book along with arge mouthful of blood, then thudded his forehead on the earth.

    Shaosi gave a shrill scream. Her long ck hair suddenly turned pale white as she cast aplicated spell, locked her fingers together, and pressed towards Pan Yu.

 Chapter 1892: Netherworld Priest Fights

    Chapter 1892: Netherworld Priest Fights

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The moment Taisi put his forehead and palms on the ground, a blurry, gray figure rose from the Nailhead Seven Arrow Book. An evil and dark power erupted. For a very short span of time, this strong power even forced the Pan Yu¡¯s dark mist back for nearly a million miles.

    On this blurry figure¡¯s face, a pair of light spots sparkled dimly. He stared at Pan Yu, then a voice echoed through the hearts of all Pan Yu Mothend creatures. The voice was resounding, weak, sounding like a cold gust of wind from hell, even seeming to freeze the internal organs of all living beings.

    "Not...Pan Gu..." This gray figure sighed and copsed inwards, bing an extremely thin beam of arrow light that rolled up the Nailhead Seven Arrow Book and bumped at Pan Yu¡¯s chest.

    Puff!

    The grey arrow light prated Pan Yu¡¯s body, then disappeared without a trace. The Nailhead Seven Arrow Book was gone as well. Pan Yu trembled slightly, then lowered his head to look at his chest with confusion and surprise.

    A dim gray light sparkled quickly on Pan Yu¡¯s chest.

    Next, dark light spots began falling off from the edge of the gray light. Following slight explosive sounds, more and more dark light spots sted on Pan Yu¡¯s chest, bing strands of dark mist and dissipating.

    Within a couple of breath, a three-hundred-meters-wide hole appeared on Pan Yu¡¯s chest. The three suns and nine moons vibrated intensely, letting out thunderous roars. They transformed into twelve dazzling light spheres that gathered near this wound, seeming to seize the chance and escape from Pan Yu.

    "What a scary curse." Pan Yu murmured to himself with a low voice, "He is dead, but his remaining original soul still had such a great power. I think in the old days, he was also a powerful dominator..." Clicking his tongue, Pan Yu continued, "If he had survived, he would be more powerful than the strongest few among the Chaos monsters who attacked me back when I created Pan Yu world, right?"

    "But, this powerful being died in Pan Gu world. The creator of your world was really dreadful." Pan Yu raised his head. Dark thunderbolts dazzled in his erect eye while heughed evilly, "But, he is also dead. I can¡¯t feel his power in this world...The origin of this world generated such a powerful world creator, it¡¯s..."

    With excitement, Pan Yu even trembled slightly. "I will...take it!" Heughed with a deep, evil voice.

    Pan Yu slowly raised both hands and then pped on his own chest. Along with a thunderous boom, the three suns and nine moons screamed inside his chest. One sun and three moons exploded into strands of splendid light, merging into his body. After absorbing one sun and three moons, the wound on his chest healed almost instantly.

    "You are so naughty. You are all derived from me. You are my descendants...You never tried to help me restore my power. On the contrary, you sealed and suppressed me, attempting to make me sleep forever!" Pan Yu lowered his head as he looked at the remaining two suns and six moons in his chest and smiled.

    "But, what changed? You are derived from me, so you muste back to me. You will eventually give back what belongs to me!" Murmured Pan Yu, "You are representing the most important twelve original Dao in my body. How can I ever let you go?"

    "All my descendants must merge back into me!" From a distance away, Pan Yu looked at Yemo Shanye, who was hiding behind Feng Xing, then smiled and continued, "Not even a little girl can run. So, how can you possibly run?"

    Pan Yu reached out both his hands and wrapped Yao Mountain City up with an even stronger devouring power. Thousands of buildings quaked in the city. The bases of the defensive formations of these buildings vibrated intensely and generated blinding fiery lights and clouds of smoke.

    Taisi fell feebly to the ground. With confusion and sadness, he gazed where the gray figure disappeared.

    "Ah, our ancestor is gone. There is no chance to recover...Shaosi, we lost a lot this time." Taisi mumbled, "I lost the greatest treasure of our family. It was passed down from our ancestors. I can¡¯t face our ancestors now."

    Shaosi¡¯s pale white hair fluttered in the air as she had already pressed her hands down towards Pan Yu.

    The boundless ck mist around Pan Yu¡¯s body quaked slightly. With surprise, he nced around. Suddenly, he fixed his erect eye on Shaosi and asked, "What did you do? I felt that some things aren¡¯t..."

    Before he finished, the exceptionally dense ck mist around him turned a little thinner, and his power weakened slightly.

    Shaosi¡¯s pale white hair instantly turned ck and shiny again. Heir waist-length hair began growing rapidly. Within a second, her hair had grown to tens of thousands of miles long, fluttering behind her like a dark torrent.

    Shaosi vomited blood. Next, her blood spurted out from every pore of hers.

    She looted Pan Yu¡¯s natural tune with a natural-reversing magic. Torrents of natural fortune power flooded into her body. Shaosi had a mysterious ancient bloodline, but still, she couldn¡¯t take the measureless natural reward power from Pan Yu.

    Both Shaosi¡¯s body and soul were nearly crushed by this natural reward power. She hurriedly nced around, then clenched her teeth and pointed at Ji Hao!

    Ji Hao had transformed his body into a streak of light, and had been attacking Pan Yu with the Pan Gu sword. All of a sudden, a tremor went through his body and he felt a magical power flowing into his body from all directions. Neither his cultivation nor power improved, but somehow, he felt he had attained and inexhaustible extra strength. He hadn¡¯t grown stronger, not even by a little bit. But, he seriously felt that he could do anything he wanted!

    "You... How can you possibly hurt me?" Pan Yuughed in a deep voice, "This world will eventually be mine!"

    Pan Yu clearly sensed the effect of Shaosi¡¯s natural-fortune-looting magic. His infinite natural fortune had been flowing into Ji Hao¡¯s body, bringing countless benefits to this little bug which had been flying around him.

    Once again, Pan Yu concentrated his attention on Ji Hao. After all, Ji Hao had a sword that could easily cut his body open!

    "Annoying ant!" Pan Yu murmured in a deep voice, "The sword should be mine!"

    He snorted coldly, then swung a palm at Ji Hao. The surrounding space was broken, and the great Dao was twisted, while a devouring power condensed into invisible chains and chained Ji Hao in the air, disabling him from moving.

    With shock, Ji Hao raised his head and looked at Pan Yu¡¯s descending palm. At this moment, a bronze gate opened behind Pan Yu¡¯s body. From the gate, a figure which was wrapped in a dense blood mist walked out with giant steps, then two beams of sword lights fiercely pierced into Pan Yu¡¯s body, along with a strong intent of killing that rose straight into the sky.

 Chapter 1893: The Eighteen Hells

    Chapter 1893: The Eighteen Hells

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    A quarter of an hour before Shaosi cast the spell, in the Netherworld...

    The Netherworld was dark and misty. Everything in there was ck or white. Shreds of shadows were fleeting in the misty air, leaving glistening traces in the air.

    Surrounding a mountain which was located in the core of the Netherworld, countless skulls piled upyer byyer. The white, lustrous skulls were ¡¯looking¡¯ at the sky, with streams of clear light quietly flowing out of their empty eye sockets.

    Yet, the skull mountain didn¡¯t look evil, but sacred.

    Among numberless white skulls, small gray flowers had been growing. The thumb-sized flowers swayed without being blown by any wind. The iron-de-like petals tinkled against each other, producing a silvery sound.

    From the endless, peaceful death, a soft but strong trace of life-force erupted. This skull mountain was the highest mountain in theherworld. This ce was filled with a magical power of Dao. Because of this towering mountain, the entire Netherworld was sacred.

    A white figure suddenly broke the space and directlynded on top of this mountain. When this white figure descending from the air, blood sea, de mountains, sword forests, boiling oil pots, bloody millstones, and other visions emerged around him one after another.

    If this were an ordinary man, he would have been dragged into a bottomless abyss by these visions. But this white figure descended from the highest sky and conveniently made eighteen steps, dodging the eighteenyers of visions as if strolling, then easily came to the mountaintop.

    He was wearing a snow-white robe, looking calm and nd. He was another clone of Yu Yu.

    Unlike the warm and passionate red-robed Yu Yu, or the evil and brutal Evil Yu Yu, this white-robed Yu Yu seemed to be gentle and mild, giving a refreshing feeling.

    He wasn¡¯t angry, neither anxious. Once hended on the mountaintop, a warm and rxed atmosphere was created.

    "My friend, long time no see. How have you been?" The white-robed Yu Yu smilingly bowed to a giant ck and white rock on the mountaintop and said, "You don¡¯t look well. Why did you iste yourself in here?"

    A thin crack appeared on the rock. A whileter, the rock slowly cracked. As small rock pieces fell down the mountain, a priest in a blood-red robe could be seen quietly sitting on the mountaintop, coldly looking at the white-robed Yu Yu. A strong power could be sensed from this priest.

    A long whileter, this priest gave a sigh and said, "Of course, I¡¯m not good. The door is right in front of me, but no matter how hard I try, I can¡¯t get in. It has been so many years. I¡¯ve tried everything, but I failed. How can I be good?"

    The white-robed Yu Yu smiled brightly and responded, "If you can¡¯t get in this door, why don¡¯t you choose another door? Plenty of doors exist in this world!"

    "I don¡¯t want to do that. No door is as good as this one." The priest looked at the white-robed Yu Yu and said, "Ordinarily people see the others enjoying banquets everyday and question themselves for having poor foods. People like us have something inmon with ordinary people after all."

    The white-robed Yu Yu remained silent for a while, then took out a fist-sized jade disc and handed to the priest seriously.

    The priest quivered intensely, as if being stung by a scorpion. He immediately reached out his hands to the jade disc, but then hesitated and slowly took his hands back. "What is this?" He asked.

    The white-robed Yu Yu smiled brighter and brighter as he said, "My friend, you know what it is. This is my Shifu sending the door that you have been trying to open straight to you. Now, you can walk in at any time you want...My friend, congrattions for attaining your great Dao!"

    The priest frowned as he seriously stared at the small jade disc for a long white. Atst, he slowly, tremblingly held it in his hands and asked, "What does your Shifu want me to do?"

    The white-robed Yu Yu silently looked at the priest.

    The priest pondered for a while, then nodded and smiled as he said, "Alright, I win some, I lose some. But eventually, I will win more than I will lose... Great!"

    As he put his palms together, the jade disc transformed into eighteen bright light beams and slowly merged into his body. He slightly trembled and said, "This is it...I¡¯ve found the path to the door, but I thought it was wrong...The truth has been told in one word, but how many years have I wasted?"

    ...

    In Pan Gu Mothend, Ji Hao roared sonorously as he lunged the Pan Gu sword towards Pan Yu¡¯s chest, creating a purely dark streak of sword light.

    Pan Yu knew how powerful Ji Hao¡¯s sword was. He quickly moved his fingers and shattered the space before Ji Hao¡¯s faceyer byyer. The broken space rbined in an extremely weird way, forming a ck, glistering crystal wall that stood in front of Ji Hao.

    nk!

    The Pan Gu sword struck on the ten-thousand-miles-thick crystal wall. The crystal wall and the sword light copsed simultaneously. Shreds of sword light swept across Pan Yu¡¯s chest and broke his skin, but failed to cause him any actual harm.

    "My powers are waking up!" Pan Yu grinned at Ji Hao and said, "Not only my power, but also the powers of all the Chaos monsters that I devoured in those days...I am recalling them all."

    Ji Hao¡¯s sword strike failed to deliver any effect, so he immediately drew back. From the higher sky, twenty-four long spears condensed from pre-world metal power came down and urately struck on the Pan Gu bell. Following the resounding bell rings, Ji Hao was sent over a hundred million miles away by twenty-four strong impact waves.

    Right at this moment, the gate of the Netherworld opened. The priest in a blood-red robe marched out of the bronze gate and prated Pan Yu¡¯s body with a pair of fierce pre-world weapons.

    "Damn you!" Pan Yu howled shrilly. Clearly, the pair of swords had made him suffer. He turned back red at the priest and snarled.

    "I am Netherworld. My friend, I need a favor from you!"

    A cloud rose from Netherworld Priest¡¯s head. Netherworld Hierarch, the eighteen hells clone, and a clone that was wrapped in dark mists were sitting on the cloud with their legs crossed. Simultaneously, they opened their eyes and sent out a wave of ck and white thunderbolts.

    Pan Yuughed with rage. Without casting a magic or using a special ability, he directly pressed a palm down on Netherworld Priest.

    Along with a thunderous sound, Netherworld Priest let Pan Yu crush his body, without putting up any struggle.

    On the cloud, Netherworld Priest¡¯s three cones exploded into pieces like shattering ss bottles. Pan Yuughed triumphantly, but Netherworld Priest¡¯s voice came out of the bronze gate, "Thank you, my friend. After you die, you will be invited to the eighteen hells of Pan Gu world to suffer forever."

    The space quaked. The eighteen hells of Pan Gu world which existed since the world was created suddenly began shaking. In ordance with a mysterious sequence, the eighteen hells lined up vertically in the Netherworld.

    Netherworld Priest¡¯s body copsed and his soul merged with the eighteen hells, which were connected with the supreme great Dao. Netherworld Priestughed out loud. With hisughter, he announced the rebirth of the eighteen hells and the Netherworld!

    The pair of swords which stuck in Pan Yu¡¯s body suddenly fell apart, bing eighteen streaks of sword light that left eighteen deep wounds on Pan Yu¡¯s body.

 Chapter 1894: Wildly Beating Gongs and Drums

    Chapter 1894: Wildly Beating Gongs and Drums

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The Netherworld changed thoroughly. The eighteen hells sparkled dimly while slowly moving in the space.

    Netherworld Priest¡¯s soul split up and gradually merged with the origins of the eighteen hells, while the great Dao of Pan Gu world boiled. Because of the strong spacequake, a big half of the dark mist above Pan Gu Mothend, which was released from Pan Yu¡¯s body, was dispelled, and the blue sky became visible again.

    "My Dao... has been attained!" The world quaked as all living creatures worshipped the sky, while Netherworld¡¯sughter echoed through the entire Netherworld.

    In the Netherworld, a dazzling golden light descended along with dense purple mist. The white-robed Yu Yu stood on top of the highest mountain in Netherworld, as he sent out a beam of light from a fingertip. A wless jade bottle floated above the light and swallowed all of the golden light and the purple mist.

    Netherworld Priest had merged with the great Dao and attained the immortal, unbreakable result of Dao. Naturally, a measureless natural reward and natural fortune descended on him. But at this moment, the white-robed Yu Yu collected all the natural reward and natural fortune which belonged to Netherworld Priest, without leaving even a slight little bit.

    Netherworld Priest made no objection.

    On the altar in Pu Ban City, Evil Yu Yu quietly showed up beside Si Wen Ming. He took a jade disc out of his sleeve and said, "Human Emperor, this is an order from Spirit Wa. Please be generous."

    Si Wen Ming was collecting the natural fortune which belonged to the humankind with the nine cauldrons, preparing to turn the nine cauldrons into supreme natural fortune treasures toy a solid foundation for Great Xia. Seeing Evil Yu Yu, Si Wen Ming frowned, then took over the jade disc from the former¡¯s hands and crumbled it.

    A wave of light spots merged into Si Wen Ming¡¯s forehead. He remained silent for a while, then raised his head and looked at Pan Yu, who was wrapped in the vast ck mist. "Are we really doing this? Are we, are we really incapable of defeating Pan Yu?"

    Evil Yu Yu looked at Si Wen Ming expressionlessly, then sighed coldly and said, "If Priest Yun and the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ weren¡¯t involved in this, we could surely suppress him, then kill him slowly. However, however...Pan Yu is a world creator after all. He is at the level of Saint Pan Gu..."

    "For the first time, the natural fortune and natural reward power of the humankind are united. In this way..." Si Wen Ming gave a bitter smile, then solemnly cupped his hands to Yu Yu, bowed slightly, and said, "The Great Xia..."

    Evil Yu Yu remained silent for a while, then pointed at the sky, and responded, "The Great Xia shall build temples for Spirit Wa and worship her. Of course, I will be protecting you as well. In the future, even if things can¡¯t be entirely satisfactory to you, a branch of Great Xia will live forever.

    Together, Si Wen Ming and Evil Yu Yu cast their eyes on Ji Hao, who was fighting against Pan Yu.

    The eighteen beams of sword lights had been tearing Pan Yu¡¯s body, along with a strong power of reincarnation. ck blood sshed all over the sky, and even Pan Yu couldn¡¯t help but moan in pain. Netherworld Priest¡¯s pair of swords were pre-world supreme treasures, and were already greatly powerful. At the moment, the two swords had merged with the great Dao of reincarnation, which was generated back when the eighteen hells were created. Within a short span, the power of this pair of swords had risen by a thousand folds.

    Netherworld Priests had be the Hell. No one was controlling the pair of swords, but still, they managed to cause serious harm to Pan Yu.

    Far away, the two masters who were hovering around with hesitation, pretending to put up a desperate fight against Pan Yu yet taking no step forward, had their eyes shining suddenly. The pair of swords were Netherworld Priest¡¯s spirit treasures! Netherworld priests kept a foothold in the Netherworld and awed the whole world with these swords!

    They didn¡¯t think that Netherworld Priest would abandon his physical body to merge with his Dao, and leave his greatest treasure in Pan Yu¡¯s body!

    Watching the eighteen dazzling sword lights sh around Pan Yu and leave more and deeper wounds on Pan Yu¡¯s body, the two mastersughed out loud, "These treasures are destined to belong to our sect!"

    The two masters burst into sonorous roars. Thick clouds rose from their heads, within which, a golden pagoda was wrapped in a purple mist, glowing with a blinding golden light. A nine-story tower emitted splendid lights. They both transformed into multi-headed and armed shapes and charged at Pan Yu while leaving two streaks of light behind.

    A colorful branch and a brightly shining staff smashed on Pan Yu¡¯s head violently. For the pair of swords that Netherworld Priest had ¡¯abandoned¡¯, the two masters had put forth all their strength this time, even casting their most powerful magic.

    The power of quietus was generated. From the vast quietus power, a thriving life-force rose straight into the sky. The two masters transformed into two streaks of golden light and shed around Pan Yu. Pan Yu couldn¡¯t stop howling sas the golden lights left a series of giant holes on his body.

    On the altar, Evil Yu Yu glimpsed at Pan Yu. A jade bottle was now held in his hand. Following a dragon roar, the natural fortune which belonged to the humankind and had flown into the nine cauldrons flooded into the jade bottle. A tremor went through Si Wen Ming¡¯s body, as blood oozed out of his eyes, mouth, nose, and ears.

    Far away from Yao Mountain City, Master Spirit-ughter quietly stood on a golden flower, with strands of faint colorful mist coiling around his body. Behind him, countless burry colorful figures had been sighing slightly. Their sighs sounded like beautiful melodies that echoed along with the sounds of uncountable musical instruments.

    Wisps of golden light descended from the sky. Spirit Wa came to Master Spirit-ughter with a frown, her hands holding an exquisite jade bottle.

    "Devil, in the future, you will have a ce in Pan Yu world." Spirit Wa looked at Master-spirit ughter with cold eyes while saying reluctantly. "Numberless cultivators will emerge from Pan Gu world. Each of them will go through a trial of the inner devil. You will be controlling the trial. If they can¡¯t pass, you can take their primordial spirits."

    Master Spirit-ughter paused in surprise. He gazed at Spirit Wa and said, "We are going to leave...Pan Gu world is like a deep pool, and we don¡¯t want to drown in here!"

    With a weird, faint smile, Master Spirit-ughter continued with a low voice, "This world is indeed fabulous. If we could stay, we wouldn¡¯t want to leave. But...It¡¯s terrifying. Not even we dare to offend Pan Yu. He devours everything, and he can even devour us..."

    "If you are willing to give us all the marks and powers of Dao that you attained through devouring the souls of uncountable creatures from the universe, one part of the great Dao of Pan Gu world will belong to you." Spirit Wa looked at him and said with a gentle voice.

    In the meanwhile, two clones of Priest Dachi and Priest Qingwei found Ao Bai, Qing Qiang, and the other leaders of the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind. After a series of negotiations, the dragon leaders and phoenix leaders all nodded with dark faces, then followed the words of Priest Dachi and Priest Qignwei with no other choice.

    The jade bottle in Priest Dachi¡¯s hands drained the natural fortune of the dragon-kind, while Priest Qignwei was also holding a jade bottle, with which, he collected a vast natural fortune from the phoenix-kind.

    Unlike human beings, who were chosen by the great Dao of Pan Gu world, the natural fortune of the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind was limited. After losing their natural fortune, all dragons and phoenixes felt their that hearts were empty. They trembled while a chill came creeping them over, as if a true disaster was arriving.

 Chapter 1895: Reforge the Jade Disc

    Chapter 1895: Reforge the Jade Disc

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Ji Hao¡¯s whole body was refreshed, and his heart was never so etherealized.

    Strange energy waves flooded out of the Pan Gu sword and flew into Ji Hao¡¯s body like glowing jade beads and pearls, iid in his body in ordance with a magical pattern.

    He felt he was getting stronger and stronger, tougher and tougher. Along with every move he made, his strength grew greater and greater. However, as he became more and more powerful, the influence he made on the surrounding environment by wielding his sword turned minor and minor.

    It seemed that his every movement fit the world perfectly. His sword was the world, and the world was his sword. Therefore, when he wielded his sword, the world followed it. When his swordnded on Pan Yu¡¯s body, the world smashed on Pan Yu¡¯s body as well. Naturally, Ji Hao¡¯s sword would no longer cause any harm and disturbance to the world.

    This was a magical feeling, and Ji Hao had never felt better. For every move he made, he tried his best; every move he made was almost perfect.

    Ji Hao didn¡¯t know where this feeling came from, but he felt it had something to do with the ¡¯natural fortune¡¯ which had been flowing into his body.

    Shaosi had such a dreadful power. With a secret magic, she created a tiny hole on Pan Yu¡¯s body and drew out thin strands of Pan Yu¡¯s natural fortune, then connected it with Ji Hao.

    Pan Yu¡¯s natural fortune was vast. He was like a balloon which had a hole on it. The endless natural fortune flew into Ji Hao¡¯s body, making every move of his fit the great Dao of nature.

    The two masters had transformed into two streaks of golden light. While madly attacking Pan Yu, they each released three-thousand clones. Six-thousand golden, shining clonesposed a tremendous great formation that trapped Pan Yu. Meanwhile, they tried everything they could to reach the eighteen beams of sword lights which had been cutting at Pan Yu.

    The pair of pre-world supreme treasures had merged with the original Dao of the eighteen hells. The powers of these swords had broken a bottleneck and achieved a new high. This pair of pure killing treasures now had the qualification to serve as the greatest treasure of a sect. Of course, the two masters would im that these treasures were ¡¯destined¡¯ to belong to them!

    Ji Hao gave a resonant roar. Along with a beam of sword light, he rushed up to Pan Yu and fully activated the pre-world maic life and death formation. The sword formation shrank, as its immense power was concentrated in the space tens of thousands of meters in radius. The sword formation squeezed Pan Yu and restrained him, tying him up, thenunching a storm of attacks on him!

    The Pan Gu sword vibrated, and the sonorous sword buzzes cracked the space.

    Suddenly, a bottomless hole seemed to be added to the Pan Gu sword, which rapidly absorbed Pan Yu¡¯s natural fortune that had flown into Ji Hao¡¯s body. Ji Hao felt cold, as the measureless natural fortune was swallowed by the Pan Gu sword in a moment.

    In the following moment, the devouring power of the Pan Gu sword directly drilled into Pan Yu¡¯s body through Shaosi¡¯s magic, and began extracting Pan Yu¡¯s natural fortune. Pan Yu immediately sensed something. He burst into raging roars and wielded both arms hurriedly, sending a wave of ck thunderbolts towards Ji Hao.

    A raging fire was raised from the Pan Gu bell, along with clouds of smoke. Destructive thunderbolts sted in all directions and rang the bell thunderously. A green light shed across the bell. But, even under the protection of the Chaos power released from it, Ji Hao was still injured by the explosions. While shaking, he vomited blood.

    Seeing Pan Yu lose his temper, Po and the other priests rushed up andbined their powers, casting all kinds of magics and activating all their treasures to create slight wounds on Pan Yu¡¯s skin.

    Right at this moment, following the deafening nks, the eighteen beams of sword lights suddenly flew towards Ji Hao. Corresponding with the Pan Gu sword, the eighteen dazzling sword lights suddenly transformed into eighteen enormous swords and hovered in the air, then towered over Ji Hao¡¯s sword formation.

    Along with a thunderous sound, Ji Hao¡¯s pre-world maic life and force sword formation merged perfectly with the eighteen giant swords. The giant swords copsed, then eighteen mysterious sword gates emerged from the sword formation.

    The two masters paused briefly, then burst into furious roars. "Ji Hao kid, how dare you take the great treasures of our sect?"

    Ji Hao paused in surprise as well. Suddenly, eighteen mysterious, connected sword gates were added to his sword formation. He clearly sensed that the power of the sword formation had risen by at least one hundred percent!

    But, these eighteen sword gates were transformed from Netherworld Priest¡¯s spirit treasures...Whey would they choose Ji Hao?

    Pan Yu¡¯s giant palms descended. The two masters were yelling at Ji Hao without noticing Pan Yu¡¯s moves. Along with a ferocious roar from Pan Yu, the two masters were sent flying away and vomited blood. Ny percent of their six-thousand multi-headed and armed golden clones were crushed by Pan Yu, along with rumbling noises.

    Ji Hao growled out loud. Seeing Pan Yu¡¯s indiscriminate attacks, he spread the sword formation and blocked his way.

    Strands of sword power erupted from the eighteen sword gates. Being supported by the sword gates, the sword power from the Pan Gu sword was added with a vast killing power. The sword power strands struck on Pan Yu¡¯s body one after another, covering his body with wounds!

    Pan Yu roared with a greater and greater rage. He suddenly raised a finger and shattered all the treasures which belonged to Po and the other priests. Except Ji Hao, all the others were sent flying away by him. They fell to the ground while vomiting blood, without being able to move anymore.

    "Whatever... This will cause some damage to the origin of this world, but you little bugs are so annoying!" Pan Yu slowly stretched his body and murmured maliciously, "Let me unlock some of my power to clean you off!"

    A dim ck light shone out of Pan Yu¡¯s erect eye and momentarily swept across the entire world.

    The space quaked immediately while the starlight poured down like a rain, being absorbed by Pan Yu¡¯s body. He actually started to devour the powers of the natural stars in Pan Gu world.

    Deep in the starry void, under a small thatched cottage inside a sphere of purple mist, Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei, and Priest Yu Yu sat facing each other. A, three-meters wide, blurry jade disc floated between them. Spirit fires had been spurting out from their eyes, nose, ears, and mouths to forge and carve the jade disc exquisitely.

    Spirit Wa, Evil Yu Yu, the white-robed Yu Yu, and the few clones of Priest Dachi and Priest Qingwei broke the space and arrived almost simultaneously, each holding a jade bottle. Without saying a word, they poured the contents of the jade bottles over the jade disc.

    Strands of natural fortune, natural reward power, powers of Dao, marks of Dao...

    Visible or invisible, measureless amounts of the most magical and indescribable things were poured out of the bottles, merging into this bright glowing jade disc, which seemed tock a spirit.

    When all the bottles were emptied, the jade disc suddenly let out a thunderous sound.

    Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei and Yu Yu leaped up together, then burst intoughter, "With billions of years of efforts, we finally reforged it!"

    They turned around and gazed at Pan Gu Mothend

 Chapter 1896: The Request of the Mysterious Man

    Chapter 1896: The Request of the Mysterious Man

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    In the Chaos, inside Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation, Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei, and Priest Yu Yu roared in one voice.

    The inflexible sword formation was filled with sword power, but suddenly, it turned exceptionally lively, like a stone suddenly turned into a blooming flower. Measureless life-force surged out of the sword formation, making the four sword gates quake slightly. Gradually, sword lights wove into a colorful sea and drowned the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯.

    The three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ were surprised a little. As they prepared to figure out the reason of this sudden change of the sword formation, the tremendous sword intent erupted from the formation and left deep wounds on their bodies.

    The three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ growled with rage. Peng Ju threw a bright sky-measuring ruler forward and struck at the sea of sword light. Along with a clear crack, the sky-measuring ruler was shattered into thousands of pieces. Tens of beams of sword light rolled up along his arm and shredded his upper body.

    With one strike, Peng Ju was injured severely. Not only his physical body was hurt, his cultivation was also downgraded. He almost fell from this mysterious level of saints.

    "No time, go!" The three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ each gave a resonant growl and suddenly transformed into three streaks of light, prating millions ofyers of sword lights within a twinkling of an eye as they attempted to flee back to Pan Gu Mothend.

    But, before they flew far enough, a sparkling jade disc emerged above their heads. The three streaks of light bumped into the dis and generated a thunderous noise. The light fell apart, then the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ showed their faces again, staring at the colorless, small, and simple jade disc, with blood spurting out of their noses, mouths, eyes, and ears. They were dumbstruck.

    "It...It shouldn¡¯t be here!" Peng Zhi screamed in a dry voice, "Pan Gu died. This jade disc... had copsed along with him long ago!"

    "Indeed. Pan Gu had two supreme treasures, an axe tgat destroyed everything, and a jade disc that created everything." Peng Ju yelled also with a dry voice, "The jade disc was powerful. Without it, Pan Gu would have been torn into pieces by those chaos monsters, no matter how strong he was. Sadly, Pan Gu died in the end. His physical body fell apart, and the jade disc shattered along with him..."

    Along with the glistering purple mist, Priest Dachi, Qingwei, and Yu Yu descended. Their clonesughed, cupped their hands, and bowed to each other, then merged into the clouds above the heads of their true bodies whileughing.

    Yu Yu pointed at the sword formation and slowly deactivated it, then smiled at the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ and said, "An ordinary man can patch a broken y jar back together. With the right technique, he can fix it, or fire it into a new jar. The same thing can be done to the jade disc. The pieces were found, so we had a chance to reforge it.

    Yu Yu raised his head and gave a long sigh, as if it pained him to look back into the past. "Now, it¡¯s finally reforged. Our so many years of efforts weren¡¯t wasted...It is to be regretted that this jade disc eventually lost its spirit. We don¡¯t know how many years it will take to grow a new spirit!"

    In shock, the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ nced at the jade disc, then they again transformed into three streaks of light suddenly and fled in three directions.

    But they didn¡¯t make far either this time either. Along with a deep growl of Priest Dachi, a thunderboltnded on the jade disc from his palm. As the blurry jade disc quaked slightly, three-thousand, extremely thin strands of mist erupted from it and wove into a giant web. It then dropped and easily captured the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯. Before they could fight back, Priest Dachi wielded his hand, after which, the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ were swirled into the jade disc.

    Clouds of mist rose from the jade disc as the defenseless three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ were sealed deep in it. On the surface of the jade disc, the hazy figures of three priests emerged, being wrapped tightly in thunderbolts.

    Priest Dachi, Qingwei, and Yu Yu burst into brightughter. They pointed their fingers at one same direction and generated a stream of light, then held the jade disc and flew swiftly to Pan Gu Mothend. The jade disc emitted a beam of light to clear the way, allowing them to move at an exceptionally high speed. Within a second, they arrived at the sky above Pan Gu Mothend from the Chaos.

    Ji Hao had spread his sword formation and tied Pan Yu up. Po and the others hadbined their powers to attack Pan Yu as well.

    Pan Yu was like a bloodthirsty beast who just woke up from a dream and cast all strange kinds of magic. Within a second, at least a thousand strange magic were cast by him. Energy waves flooded out like a tide and forced back Ji Hao and the others, making them vomit blood.

    In this chaotic situation, the two masters were pretending to fight Pan Yu. Intentionally or unintentionally, their golden clonesposed a great formation that trapped Ji Hao in it. Fifty to sixty percent of their attacksnded in Ji Hao¡¯s sword formation, raising a dazzling glow and clouds of mist, pushing him into a difficult position.

    Priest Dachi, Qingwei, and Yu Yu nced at each other, then slightly shook their heads as they cast a meaningful glimpse at the two masters. Without saying a word, they turned the jade disc over and released a beam of Chaos light to strike at Pan Yu¡¯s head. Along with a thunderous sound, the entire Pan Gu world quaked intensely while a formidable power burst from the space, merged into the Chaos light, and struck on Pan Yu¡¯s body.

    Pan Yu let out a shrill howl as his lower body was devastated by the Chaos light. Countless wounds appeared on his smooth, ss-like skin, with clouds of dark mist and streams of ck blood spurting out of them.

    In shock, he raised his head, stared at the jade disc. "How can such a powerful treasure exist in this world? It shouldn¡¯t be here!" He couldn¡¯t help but scream in a hoarse voice.

    Before Pan Yu fought back, Priest Dachi and his brothersunched another strike. A wave of Chaos light descended and squeezed torrents of blood out of Pan Yu¡¯s body. After shedding of each stream of blood, his power would weaken by a little, and his confidence would dip much lower!

    Ji Hao let out a long sigh of relief. He stood in his sword formation and watched Priest Dachi and his brothers while maintaining vignce towards the two masters.

    In his spiritual space, the mysterious man showed up quietly. Through Ji Hao¡¯s eyes, he silently gazed at the jade disc for a while, then abruptly began talking. It had been so many years, and the mysterious man hardly took the initiative to talk with Ji Hao.

    "Little guy, I have a favor to ask you. It might take you a very long time. Are you willing to help?"

    Ji Hao raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Eh? What is it? Just tell me. I will certainly help as long as I can."

    The mysterious man remained silent for a short while, then slowly nodded and said, "It¡¯s not difficult, but time-consuming. And... Just see if other people around you are willing to do it too. If you promise to help, you can¡¯t eat your words afterward. Don¡¯t be like Priest Hua and Priest Mu...If I knew they¡¯d be so shameless, I would have taught them a good lesson in the old days..."

    Ji Hao grinned. He raised his head and rxedly watched Priest Dachi and his brothers beating Pan Yu!

    The jade disc released waves of tremendous power and nearly suffocated Pan Yu. They were about to win. The greatest crisis of Pan Gu world was going to be solved for good!

 Chapter 1897: Unexpected Twist

    Chapter 1897: Unexpected Twist

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Earth core, in the vast expanse of ancient poisonous earth fire...

    The battle between Priest Yun and Priest Jun was carrying on, seeming nowhere near ending ever.

    Bright lights shone from their heads while the lotuses which contained measureless power bumped into each other one after another, vanishing quietly. Each time two lotuses collided with each other, the life-force of Pan Gu world would weaken by a little. Fortunately, Pan Yu started a massacre in Pan Gu world and killed numberless Yu n saints to devour the original power of countless worlds. Pan Gu world absorbed a tremendous amount of original world power. Therefore, it could afford this battle between Priest Yun and Priest Jun.

    However, they were both tightly connected with Pan Gu world after all. Each time Pan Gu world took a loss, they would suffer a counterforce and be harmed as well. With the passage of time, their powers withered, and their faces were filled with tiredness.

    Slowly, countless wrinkles emerged on the smooth and glowing faces of Priest Yun and Priest Jun. They became hunchbacked, their eyes turned sunken, and they looked like two exhausted old men.

    But, the lights above their heads remained strong and bright. More lotuses had been drifting out of the lights, shing against each other, and vanishing.

    The earth fire bubbles in the surroundings exploded one after another, generating waves of energy which were strong enough to destroy natural stars. The energy waves spread in all directions and shook their bodies slightly, but failed to cause them any harm.

    While fighting each other, they had been paying close attention to Pan Yu. When they saw Priest Dachi, Qingwei, and Yu Yu activate the jade disc and suppress Pan Yu, Priest Junughed rxedly, "What else can you say now?"

    Priest Yun looked at Pan Yu with a frown. Pan Yu was already covered in wounds. Gradually, he had no power to fight back anymore, and could barely defend himself. Priest Yun chuckled and said, "You and your three disciples did make the long-term efforts, didn¡¯t you? You truly managed to reforge this jade disc... With this jade disc, your power can be nearly ny percent as great as Pan Gu¡¯s. Sure, you can easily defeat Pan Yu."

    Looking at Priest Yun, Priest Jun responded with a deep voice, "Not only for suppressing Pan Yu, the disc is also meant for you, the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯, and..."

    "For that idiot, Original Devil, right?" Priest Yun interrupted him. "Hmm, if you really wipe us all out for good, Pan Gu world will be under your sole control, and your spirit will be the world¡¯s spirit." Priest Yun clicked his tongue and continued, "So free and unfettered!"

    Priest Yun shook his head and sighed sarcastically, "If you uncover all the secrets of this jade disc, you might be able to do what Pan Gu failed to do. Ahyaya... attaining the great Dao through pure strength, breaking all magic with pure strength... reaching straight to the world of eternity through all the barriers!"

    Stomping a foot, Priest Yun said coldly, "You have merged with the great Dao of Pan Gu world. As long as Pan Gu world remains existing, you will never die...This world is powerful indeed, but it still has a chance to be destroyed. Therefore, this is not the true eternity..."

    Clenching his teeth, Priest Yun carried on with his cold voice, "We can only learn from Pan Gu, to break all the chains with a true, supreme strength. Then we can truly be free, truly be..."

    "Are you finished?" Priest Jun interrupted him," You don¡¯t need to say this, because I have already known it!"

    Priest Yun remained silent for a while, thenughed out loud. While shaking his head, he said, "Alright, we know each other well, so why waste our time talking? But, you still underestimated me...Do you really think that you have guessed every n of mine?"

    Priest Yun burst into wildughter. Suddenly, he leaped up and transformed into a cold light, then rushed up to Priest Jun and held him tight with both arms. "Now, let¡¯s see how your three disciples will die! Pan! Pan Gu¡¯s descendants, big deal? They will die when they should, won¡¯t they?" Priest Yun snarled.

    A strange ripple spread out of Priest Yun¡¯s body as he shouted, "The contract has been signed. You shall take action now! Be careful about that jade disc, and remember this, we will evenly split everything!"

    Priest Jun stared at Priest Yun with shock. He put forth his strength to struggle, then a thunderous noise could be heard. A terrifyingly strong shockwave burst from between them and spread in every direction, sting countless earth fire bubbles, nearly crushing the earth core. However, Priest Jun failed to free himself from Priest Yun¡¯s arms.

    "It¡¯s toote!" Priest Yun said ndly, "You spent billions of years to collect the pieces of the jade, then reforged it... But, I also made efforts. Even if I need to give away a share, I will rece you!"

    "You want eternity, and I do too. We share the same origin, but we have different souls. We are different. Why do you have to be stronger than me? Why can¡¯t I be the stronger one?"

    "Evil can never prevail over good!" Priest Jun coldly looked at Priest Yun.

    Priest Yunughed. He squinted at Priest Jun and said, "When I be the ancestor of Dao, I will be the ¡¯good¡¯...In years, you will be the representatives of evil. I will certainly make you go down in history as a symbol of infamy. You will be cursed and spat on by every generation!"

    The ripple released from Priest Yun¡¯s body spread swiftly and swept across the entire Pan Gu world within a twinkling of an eye, reaching to the far away Chaos.

    A quarter of an hourter, three faintly perceptible powers suddenly emerged, easily prating the natural screen of Pan Gu world as they quietly approached Pan Gu Mothend.

    Three figures floated above Pan Gu Mothend. The three figures were less than ten miles away from Priest Dachi, Qingwei, and Yu Yu, yet they failed to notice them.

    But, Ji Hao was observing the jade disc and immediately saw the three figures. He raised his head, pointed at the three figures, and burst into screams, "Shifu, uncles..."

    Before he could even say the words ¡¯be careful¡¯, the three figures raised their hands simultaneously. Three differently colored Chaos thunderbolts silently transformed into torrents of lightning bolts and struck at Priest Dachi, Qingwei, and Yu Yu.

    Dense clouds rolled above their heads. Actually, they made their reaction once they saw the shock on Ji Hao¡¯s face.

    A Taiji pattern and an exquisite pagoda rose from Priest Dachi¡¯s head while a colorless long streamer and a dragon-tiger ruyi glowed above Priest Qingwei¡¯s head. Both of them shielded themselves with top-grade supreme treasures. Yu Yu raised his head in surprise and hurriedly swung a longsword at the sky. The sword was glowing with a misty green light.

    Yu Yu didn¡¯t have powerful defensive treasures. All his treasures were sharp killing weapons. Facing the sudden attack, he had no choice but to fight back andunch a sword move with full power.

    With a tremendous sound, Priest Dachi and Priest Qingwei fell to the ground and vomited blood. Yu Yu¡¯s face turned ghastly pale as well. In the clouds above his head, the red-robed Yu Yu and Evil Yu Yu were crushed.

 Chapter 1898: Powerful Enemy

    Chapter 1898: Powerful Enemy

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Thunderbolts fell like a rain.

    The blurry thunderbolts contained a mysterious natural power, that every strike quaked the earth. Even the people who watched this from far away felt their internal organs were on fire and souls were shaken.

    The thunderbolts prated the space and destroyed everything they touched. When the thunderbolts exploded, Pan Gu Mothend shook like a falling leaf in a strange wind. Even the natural stars seemed to fall from the sky.

    Pan Yu raised his head and roared with a great rage, "How dare you grab food from my mouth?"

    The Chaos power spread all over the world. The three blurry figures which floated in the air smiled sarcastically at Pan Yu, then concentrated the thunderbolts and covered him up. Countless bolts of thunder exploded on Pan Yu¡¯s body, broke his skin and muscles, and brought him am unbearable pain.

    Priest Dachi and Priest Qingwei curled under their defensive treasures and couldn¡¯t stop vomiting blood. They had suffered tens of Chaos thunderbolts in a row. The foundations of their Dao were shaken; they both took severe losses, each losing billions of years of cultivation.

    Yu Yu suffered the worst. Heunched a sword strike against the Chaos thunderbolts from the three figures, but felt like a fragile piece of eggshells bumping into a rock. The Chaos thunderbolts merely touched him slightly, but managed to destroy two of his ¡¯three corpse¡¯ clones, and harmed his foundation of Dao, severely injuring his body.

    If onepared Yu Yu¡¯s foundation of Dao to an exquisite jade carving lotus, by now, it was covered in cracks, and could copse at any moment. If he weren¡¯t generated from Pan Gu¡¯s soul, and wasn¡¯t protected by Pan Gu world, his results of Dao would have been destroyed, and his soul would have perished because of what happened just now.

    Yu Yu sat on the ground with his face paled, and blood flowing out of his eyes, nose, mouth, and ears. The white-robed Yu Yu was also injured badly. He gripped Yu Yu¡¯s spirit sword, which was glowing with a green misty light, then spread Yu Yu¡¯s sword formation to defend against the endless Chaos thunderbolts.

    The two masters had their eyes on Ji Hao¡¯s sword formation. They weren¡¯t only attracted by the eighteen sword gates,

    which were transformed from Netherworld Priest¡¯s spirit swords, but also wanted Ji Hao¡¯s Pan Gu bell and Pan Gu sword.

    However, three mysterious enemies showed up suddenly and attacked Priest Dachi, Qingwei, and Yu Yu with a horrifying power. As Priest Dachi, Qingwei, and Yu Yu were injured seriously, the two masters quivered, suddenly took back all their golden clones, and determinedly charged at the three figures.

    "If you die, we¡¯ll be in danger too...Our three friends, don¡¯t panic. We¡¯re helping!" The two masters roared in one voice. They rushed to Priest Dachi, Qingwei, and Yu Yu and activated the pagoda shrouded with a golden light and purple mist, as well as the tower which was shining splendidly, firmly shielding the severely wounded three.

    Dazzling thunderbolts descended like a storm. Following a quick series of explosive sounds, the pagoda and the tower quaked, while streams of blood spurted out of the two masters¡¯ eyes, nose, mouths, and ears. They fell straight down from the air with their eyes unfocused.

    "Great heaven...They are no weaker than Pan Yu!" Suffering a heavy strike, the two masters howled in pain. In terms of the absolute quantity of power, these suddenly emerged three enemies were much weaker than Pan Yu. After all, Pan Yu had just devoured a giant number of Yu n saints and the origins of their worlds. Therefore, the power contained in his body was measureless.

    However, in terms of the purity of power and the degree of integration between powers and souls, these three enemies were no weaker than Pan Yu. On the contrary, they were even slightly stronger! Pan Yu raised his power by devouring, due to which reason, his power was too heterogeneous. Unlike him, the three new enemies clearly attained their powers through severe cultivation, that made them extremely powerful!

    The jade disc floated in the air and sparkled with Chaos lights. Without being controlled by Priest Dachi, Qingwei, and Yu Yu, this jade disc, which had lost its spirit and instincts, just floated in the air and didn¡¯t make any reaction to the three new enemies.

    Yu Yu raised his head. He pointed at the jade disc and roared, "Thest chance...now..."

    Before he finished, hundreds of thunderbolts fell down and struck at him like raging dragons. The second master¡¯s tower copsed, as countless pearls and other gemstones which were iid on the tower fell all over the ground like a pouring rain. The second master was nearly scorched. While vomiting blood, he fell straight down to the ground as his head bumped into Yu Yu¡¯s chest. Yu Yu was battered down, and could barely breathe.

    "Emergency! Together!" Above Pu Ban City, Fuxi and the others burst into resonant shouts and rushed together to the jade disc, their bodies shining with a golden light.

    "Interesting! Are these a group of ¡¯priests¡¯ who merged with the original Dao with natural reward power?" In the air, one of the three enemiesughed, "Pan Gu¡¯s descendants actually took such a shortcut with natural reward power. Aren¡¯t they ashamed?

    The talking figure swung a palm backward. Countless dark ice crystals emerged from the air, immediately expanded into hundreds of ck ice dragons, roaring in every direction. The ice dragons shed across the space and prated the chests of Fuxi, Xuanyuan, Shennong, Suiren, and the other powerful human beings.

    The group of strong human beings began spitting blood. Some of their bodies fell apart, as streams of golden light surged out of their bodies and became pure strands of natural power that merged back into the world.

    More dark ice dragons dove down, seeming about to destroy them for good.

    On the altar, Si Wen Ming suddenly burst into sonorous roars. The nine cauldrons emitted a dazzling light as they rose in a square formation and bumped into the formidable wave of dark ice dragons.

    With a thunderous sound, countless ck ice dragons exploded in the air while the nine cauldrons were sent flying tens of miles away. Si Wen Ming vomited blood as he drew back step by step and fell off the altar.

    "So difficult...I really shouldn¡¯t have lent the natural fortune of our humankind." Si Wen Ming shook his head with a bitter smile, while helplessly looking at the sky. "I just lent it, and now a disaster happened...In the future, I have to tell the young ones...to not be nice, to not lend things."

    Po, Guiling, Xuandu, Guangcheng, and the other few priests simultaneously transformed into golden lights and flew to the jade disc, but the Chaos thunderbolts swept across the sky. The three enemies clearly didn¡¯t take Po and his brothers and sisters seriously. They made a random move and injured them with the afterwinds of the Chaos thunderbolts, making them cough blood and fall heavily from the sky like stones.

    "Pan Gu¡¯s descendants...hah! The three enemiesughed, "In the old days, Pan Gu killed countless of our friends all alone, making their blood flow like rivers. I didn¡¯t think that Pan Gu¡¯s descendants would be so weak...What right have you to enjoy Pan Gu¡¯s world, which contains three-thousand great Dao?"

    "Do it." One of the three shouted, "Except these weak human beings, wipe out all the other smart and cultivated beings...Among human beings, all that have attained embryo of Dao must die!"

 Chapter 1899: Fix the Dao

    Chapter 1899: Fix the Dao

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The three enemiesughed and unhurriedly extracted Chaos power, creating more and more Chaos thunderbolts above their heads. They seemed to be very confident. Within the span of a few breaths, the sky above the entire Pan Gu Mothend was covered by water-tank-sized Chaos thunderbolts which dazzled and illuminated the world.

    After thest wave of sudden attack, Priest Dachi, Qingwei, Yu Yu, and all the others were severely injured. At the moment, Pan Yu was the only one who still had the power to fight back.

    The Chaos thunderbolts had still been pouring down on Pan Yu like tidewater. The threebined their powers and gave Pan Yu no breathing space.

    Even though Pan Yu had just devoured a giant amount of power, he still needed many years topletely turn the original powers of all the worlds that he devoured into his own power. At the moment, facing the attacks from the three, he suffered a great pain. His was devastated; the two suns and nine moons inside him were broken into pieces, and the spirits of the two suns and nine moons were long gone.

    "My three friends..." A leg of Pan Yu was broken by a bolt of thunder. He kneeled on the ground and shouted out loud, "You should have Pan Gu world. I just want to leave safely!"

    The three burst intoughter. One of them pointed at Pan Yu and taunted, "Indeed, Pan Gu world is our prey. We have been watching this world for years. But my friend, you are as valuable as Pan Gu world! Your great Dao of devouring is marvelous, and we are all quite interested in it!"

    Whileughing, the three pulled out a de, a sword, and a long spear. Each of the three weapons was giving out a suffocating pressure. They teleported themselves to Pan Yu and swung their weapons at him. With shrill howls, Pan Yu was cut into tens of pieces. His ck, ss-like body pieces trembled intensely in the air while his screams echoed across the entire Pan Yu world.

    "Since it is so, I started this, and I will finish this. Let¡¯s fight!"

    ck raging fires rose from Pan Yu¡¯s body parts. Streaks of dark me wove together and created a burning ck hole. Pan Yu was seriously infuriated, and also hopeless.

    Everything had gone so well. He sessfully unsealed himself, devoured the entire Pan Yu world, then arrived in Pan Gu world. In Pan Gu world, he devoured so many descendants of his who betrayed him. He was about to restore his power and reach a new high, but when hecently prepared to dominate the whole Pan Gu world, these three suddenly showed up and destroyed his dream.

    Other than devouring, destruction was the other half of Pan Yu¡¯s original great Dao.

    He was born with a crazy desire, that while destroying the others, he also wanted to destroy himself. When the three injured him badly, the furious Pan Yu immediately wanted to die together with everyone else.

    "I am derived from destruction, and I can rise again from destruction!:" Pan Yu snarled hysterically, "In the future, when Ie back from destruction, I will certainly make you pay for what you have done to me today, a hundred times more...But, only if you survive!"

    The ck hole expanded rapidly as Chaos thunderbolts fell all over the sky. After devouring these Chaos thunderbolts, the ck hole swelled like a balloon. Within a blink, it had grown a hundred timesrger than Pan Gu Mothend!

    As a disastrous devouring power was released from the ck hole, everything in the world flew towards it uncontrobly.

    The three eximed. Facing the desperate Pan Yu, they panicked. At their level, if one put up a desperate fight at all costs, he or she would be able to perish together with tens of enemies!

    "Just take out our best treasures!" Growled one of the three, "After this battle, this world will be ours. The supreme great Dao, a hope of eternity, will all be right in front of us!"

    The three roared in one voice. Beautiful light shone out of their bodies as quite a few oddly shaped, greatly powerful treasures flew out of their bodies and into Pan Yu¡¯s ckhole along with a deafening buzzing noise on their own initiatives.

    "The ones who attacked Pan Gu and luckily survived? Where did you..." In the core of Pan Gu Mothend, Priest Jun looked at Priest Yun, whose arms were wrapped tightly around him, and asked.

    He then shook his head and smiled, "It¡¯s meaningless to ask these questions now. You have nned for years. I knew that you have many ns, but I didn¡¯t think that you would take this step. You actually joined hands with them. Aren¡¯t you afraid that they might kill you as well?"

    Priest Yun smiled at Priest Jun, then responded in a mild tone, "I¡¯m not. Back then, they were wounded so badly by Pan Gu. They fled back to their own worlds and fell in never-ending sleep. They were dying, and without my help, they would never have woken up."

    Taking a deep breath, Priest Yun continued ndly, "The three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ never showed up in the mortal world all these years. What do you think they were doing? They traveled across the billions of worlds around Pan Gu world and finally found the only existing three lucky ones. I woke them up myself. Their souls are connected with mine; they depend on me for living. How can they kill me?"

    "I will kill your three disciples first, then take their souls, rbine them into Pan Gu¡¯s soul, and send it into the jade disc, turning it into the spirit of the disc. After that, the whole Pan Gu world will be under my control. Once I have uncovered all of the jade disc¡¯s secrets, I will definitely aplish what Pan Gu failed to do!" Priest Yun grinned and continued ndly.

    "Do you think you can do it?" Priest Junughed at him.

    Priest Yun seriously nodded and said, "Of course, because I am cruller than Pan Gu...In fact, if he weren¡¯t Pan Gu, if it were Original Devil who dominated Pan Gu¡¯s body, he would have seeded already, wouldn¡¯t he?"

    Looking at Priest Jun, Priest Yun said in that mild tone, "We are keeping each other at bay. You can¡¯t do anything but watch your three disciples be ughtered by my people, and watch me seed. Don¡¯t worry, I will certainly kill you for good with the jade disc. Since then, I will be the only true spirit of Pan Gu world!"

    Priest Jun pondered shortly, then smiled and said, "If everything goes as you nned, sure, you would have already seeded this time. But, since an unexpected factor has been involved in, you don¡¯t get to make the final call. I don¡¯t know where Spirit Wa found this unexpected factor, but he is really an unexpected factor..."

    A dazzling light erupted from Priest Jun¡¯s body and pierced into Priest Yun¡¯s body like countless des and swords.

    "Come on, the great Dao is breached. Let¡¯s fix it together...If my disciples win, I will surely be breaking out of the Dao...If those three win, you will eventually control the world...Let¡¯s see which one of us has the luck!"

    Priest Yun cursed in rage, but before he could make a move, both he and Priest Jun transformed into a streak of clear light and disappeared into the world.

    ...

    In the air, Ji Hao felt his whole body get warm. The tremendous power from the three could no longer hinder him, and he could again freely control his body.

    What was even greater, the jade disc flew to him, transformed into three-thousands strands of mist, and flew into his forehead.

 Chapter 1900: The Final Strike

    Chapter 1900: The Final Strike

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    The three-thousand strands of mist flew into Ji Hao¡¯s body and shook his soul intensely. His embryo of Dao began falling apart silently, turning into thin wisps of mist that merged into his body.

    Within a second, his soul and physical body had merged perfectly.

    Streams of Chaos power were generated from every corner of his body, strong and never-ending. Ji Hao never felt so refreshed and clear-minded. He felt that only at this moment his body truly belonged to him, as if he was freed from a heavy chain and woken up from a nightmare.

    The Pan Gu bell copsed, transformed into a strong stream of Chaos power, and flew into Ji Hao¡¯s body.

    The bell was a supreme treasure forged from Buzhou Mountain, which was Pan Gu¡¯s spine. After merging with the bell, Ji Hao felt strong heat flows surging inside his body, and a strong power boiled and roared inside him. The power was too strong, that he couldn¡¯t control it yet.

    Ji Hao was suddenly enlightened. Defending himself with the Pan Gu bell was like putting the cart before the horse. Since he was cultivating his Pan Gu body, he should have merged the Pan Gu bell into his body long ago. He was the bell, and the bell was him. After merging with the bell, he, Ji Hao, had Saint Pan Gu¡¯s unbreakable spine!

    "I still feel hacking people with an axe is better!" In Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, his embryo of Dao had fallen apart and his soul had merged with his physical body, leaving the mysterious man sitting in the middle with crossed legs, upying the entire spiritual space.

    "Axe, strong, potent. That¡¯s a weapon for a man...Things like swords are a little girly!" The mysterious man said.

    "Girly? Where did you learn this word?" Torrents of Chaos power coiled around Ji Hao¡¯s body while strands of mist surged out of his body and dispelled waves of Chaos thunderbolts which struck at him.

    "Hmm, that is not important." The mysterious man slowly stood up and moved his feet, standing with a sturdy posture as he said, "Now, we should think about how to cut these three b*stards!"

    Ji Hao slowly raised the Pan Gu sword. An extremely sharp sword intent erupted from the sword and next, all the Chaos thunderbolts which covered the entire Pan Gu Mothend were cut broken by extremely thin sword lights. The Chaos power leaked out, turning harmless.

    Pan Yu¡¯s ck hole was still expanding, and the three had been trying their best to deal with it. Seeing Ji Hao approach them step by step with his body wrapped in rolling Chaos power and a bright light, they allughed out loud, "Doesn¡¯t Pan Gu world have warriors? Kid, how dare you?"

    One of them carelessly waved a hand and generated shreds of dark-blue fire. The fire transformed into a wave of me birds that dove down to Ji Hao.

    The Pan Gu sword nked. Ji Hao raised the sword and wiped out all the me birds in the sky. The me birds were crushed while wisps of blue fire lingered on the sword, but failed to do any harm to the sword.

    The three frowned and turned to Ji Hao seriously.

    Streams of Chaos power rose from the Pan Gu sword. It was a sword, but the Chaos power around it wove into a giant axe which was covered in faint patterns, releasing a despairing intent of killing.

    "This is..." The three trembled intensely. This axe reminded them of their worst nightmare, and also made them recall the old battleground which had blood flowing into oceans, and corpses flying all over the sky.

    That giant, who was more frightful than all Chaos monsters, was holding this axe and ughtering the Chaos monsters who attacked him.

    "You can¡¯t be him!" Roared one of the three, "He died! He died for good! His souls split up into three. Look, those three! His body broke into countless pieces. It can¡¯t be wrong, can¡¯t be wrong!"

    "You can¡¯t be him! You¡¯re so weak, but he was so strong!" Another one screamed, "You..."

    Ji Hao raised the Pan Gu sword, as waves of sword intent swept across the sky and cleaned off all the Chaos thunderbolts.

    "I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t kill them!" Ji Hao said to the mysterious man, "You see, just now, I used all my power, even my sword formation. I can hurt Pan Yu, but I can¡¯t hurt his origin. I am too weak, and they are too powerful. If I can¡¯t hurt their origins, no matter how many times I cut them, the result would be the same!"

    "Unless you have the power at their level!" The mysterious manughed, "You don¡¯t have it now, but I can lend it to you..."

    The mysterious man closed his eyes, and his long hair fluttered in the air.

    Ji Hao closed his eyes too and raised the sword high.

    Shaosi was still casting the secret magic. Through the invisible thin thread of natural fortune between Ji Hao and Pan Yu, Pan Yu¡¯s natural fortune had been flowing ceaselessly into Ji Hao¡¯s body. Behind Ji Hao, the mill of Dao emerged. Before, it wasposed from the Dao of destruction and creature, with only two millstones. But now, it had three-thousandyers.

    Some of the three-thousand millstones were spinning, slowly or fast, stably or disorderly, clockwise or anticlockwise, and some were pausing. Clear beams of light wrapped around the mill. Once Ji Hao activated the mill of Dao, a ridiculous strong power suddenly came from the thin thread of natural fortune.

    Ji Hao¡¯s every single cell was cheering at this moment, as his body greedily absorbed this power like a desert absorbing water from a rain. A thick Chaos power surged out of his body as he began growing taller and stronger bit by bit.

    As Ji Hao¡¯s body was growing, Pan Yu¡¯s ck hole shrank quickly.

    Without being suppressed by the three, Pan Yu¡¯s ck hole shrank faster and faster, while his screams sounded from it. He cursed and roared hysterically, murmuring in panic. No one understood what he was trying to say.

    Ji Hao was growing inch by inch. Three-hundred meters, a thousand meters, ten-thousand meters...

    At the same time, the three were drawing back, step by step. Their faces were filled with desperation, even though they couldn¡¯t believe their own eyes.

    From Ji Hao, they sensed something that they feared the most. That power, which was more terrifying than a nightmare emerged and came back to this world bit by bit...

    In Ji Hao¡¯s spiritual space, the mysterious man raised his right hand and swung it forward.

    Ji Hao sighed slightly; he felt so clear-minded. Heavily, he swung the Pan Gu sword forward.

    Sky-opening, earth-splitting, everything-growl, everything-perish, all living beings reincarnate...

    The five moves werebined, and the Pan Gu sword created a frosty beam of light which was sharp enough to tear everything in the world. Ji Hao¡¯s skin suddenly cracked, and blood spurted out of his wounds. The power of this strike had gone beyond the limits of his physical body, that once he made the move, he had already injured himself.

    Fortunately, Pan Yu¡¯s power was flowing into his body, fixing his injured body.

    Blood flooded out of the bodies of the three as Ji Hao cut them into six pieces.

    Next, Ji Hao cut again...Again and again and again. Slowly yet determinedly, Ji Hao swung the Pan Gu sword over and over again. At the moment, he was powerful enough to cut everything in the world.

    This was the truebined move of the five... called ¡¯Extinction¡¯!

 Chapter 1901: Go on A Long Journey

    Chapter 1901: Go on A Long Journey

    Trantor: Law Editor: Hitesh_

    Early spring, the grasses were tall and the nightingales were flying in the air...

    In farnds, countless farmers worked hard to keep the crops growing. On grasnds, livestock were strolling in groups, looking likerge clouds drifting over a green ocean. High up in the air, warriors mounted on fierce birds and flew across. The shrill screams of the mounts tore apart the clouds in the sky and made the children chuckle and chase on the ground.

    Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming stood by arge riverside by side, gazing at the boats on the river. A fisherman put a hook into the water and caught a feet longrge fish. The old fisherman shouted out loud, and he was nearly dragged into the water by thisrge struggling fish. A strong boy rushed up from behind, gripped the fish grills, and pulled this fish up to the boat, then knocked it out.

    This boy was a peak-level Senior Magus, but judging by his young face, he was only about thirteen years old!

    After the establishment of the Great Xia, the natural fortune of the humankind thrived. Within a couple of years, the poption increased rapidly, and more and more talented ones emerged among the young generation. Theprehensive strength of the humankind was rising at a scarily high rate.

    Especially after Ji Hao killed the three foreign world creators, their magical natural fortune powers merged with the humankind. Thus, the humankind rose even faster. The changes which happened in the past few years even shocked Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming!

    "Uncle, don¡¯t me me for throwing away my job. It¡¯s just...I owe somebody a favor, and need to return it!" Ji Haozily looked at Si Wen Ming while handing arge dragon skin scroll to him. "Here, the Magi Pce is going to divide into nine halls. This is the organizational system, and the evaluation standard of Senior Magi based on the nine cauldron tests, as well as the power distribution between the human emperor and the Magi Pce, all in here."

    "I racked my brain, uncle." Ji Hao pointed at his head and yelled at Si Wen Ming, "Do you think these were easy toe up with? Especially because, I¡¯ll leave, and so will the dragon-kind and phoenix-kind. The heaven..."

    Ji Hao raised his head and nced at the sky, then lowered his voice and said, "The heaven will be under the control of Donggong and Ximu, but all the star kings are Supreme Magi from our humankind. I¡¯ve also put some of my thoughts in there for your reference!"

    Si Wen Ming seriously took over the dragon skin scroll and sighed, "Are you really leaving? Aren¡¯t you going to stay and help me? We have a lot of work to do for Great Xia."

    Ji Hao remained silent and then chuckled.

    What could he do? Could he stay? But, he had promised the mysterious man! What the mysterious man asked Ji Hao to do wasn¡¯t difficult, but was extremely time-consuming, and needed luck. He made the promise, so he had to do it!

    Looking at Ji Hao¡¯s smiling face, Si Wen Ming helplessly shook his head. He then raised his head and gazed into the sky. His eyes were sharp as a pair of swords, seeming to prate the sky. "Alright, you¡¯ll leave with a batch of people, and they will all be human beings. Many other splendid worlds exist outside Pan Gu world...When the situation in Great Xia is stabilized, I¡¯ll take a batch of people to travel outside the world as well."

    "Uncle, what do you want to do?" Ji Hao looked at Si Wen Ming with surprise.

    Si Wen Ming also chuckled and responded happily, "For our humankind, of course, I¡¯ll try my best to nt the g of Great Xia all over the universe."

    ng!

    The Xuanyuan sword quaked intensely on Si Wen Ming¡¯s waist. An endless sword intent spread from it and made the Pan Gu sword buzz on Ji Hao¡¯s waist.

    Si Wen Ming and Ji Hao each put a hand on the hilts of their swords tofort these twobative fierce weapons.

    Si Wen Ming smiled and continued, "Those non-humankind beings came into our world, so of course we can go out and explore too! In the future, Emperor Fuxi, Emperor Shennong, and Emperor Xuanyuan will be leading the humankind to guard Pan Gu world forever, while the others will travel with me!"

    Ji Hao nodded.

    Emperor Fuxi was wise, so he would be controlling the whole situation.

    Emperor Shennong was mild and honest, and could win over people¡¯s hearts.

    Emperor Xuanyuan was fierce and decisive, so he would conquer the world.

    Under their joint leadership, Great Xia would be stabilized and the humankind would have no worries.

    More importantly, after what happened years ago, Priest Dachi, Priest Qingwei, Priest Yu Yu, and the two masters all suffered severe injuries. By now, they had all closed their dojos to focus on their recovery.

    Except for Spirit Wa, the group of powerful human beings who broke into the level of saints with the Praying and Sanctification altar were the strongest beings in Pan Gu world now, while Spirit Wa was the protector of Great Xia. What was to worry about?

    Perhaps, in the future, rming affairs would still happen. But in the future...

    When Si Wen Ming marched out of Pan Gu world with a human force, and when he led hundreds of millions of Supreme Magi to conquer countless worlds...who could predict the future?

    Standing by the river, Ji Hao said a lot to Si Wen Ming. Ji Hao had been smiling faintly, but the expressions on Si Wen Ming¡¯s face changed constantly. Sometimes, he lowered his head and seemed to be lost in his thoughts; at other times, he took out pen and ink and wrote down what Ji Hao said on the dragon scroll.

    Several days passed, and Ji Hao and Si Wen Ming stood by the river the whole time.

    Abruptly, Man Man¡¯s happy voice could be heard from a distance away, "Ji Hao, Ji Hao, we¡¯ve finished packing. I emptied my Abba¡¯s cer, and also brought the best winemaker from Zhu Rong Family. Ayaya, and many other things, all prepared."

    A gentle gust of wind blew across. Shaosi stood on a hill as she smilingly looked at Man Man rush towards Ji Hao. Her long hair fluttered in the air.

    Seeing the cheerful and energetic Man Man, Si Wen Mingughed. "I still remember the first time we met in Southern Wastnd...I never thought you would be the one who would save Pan Gu world!" He said.

    Ji Hao let out a heavy sigh. pping on his own chest, he gave a bitter smile and said, "Pan Yu¡¯s ck hole is sealed inside me, and the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯ also fell asleep inside me, while the Original Devil is sealed in my heart as well. After saving Pan Gu world...I have devils all over my body. Think about this, I should really go away, in case these evil things wake up someday to cause troubles again!"

    Si Wen Ming smiled as Man Man jumped into Ji Hao¡¯s arms.

    Ji Hao put an arm around Man Man¡¯s shoulders and looked at Si Wen Ming, whose eyes were filled with worry. Heughed, "Uncle, don¡¯t worry. When I... When I have fulfilled my promise, all Pan Yu had will be mine. By then, the three ¡¯Pengs¡¯, Original Devil...Eventually, someone will handle them."

    Si Wen Ming gave Ji Hao a meaningful nce, then pped his shoulder hard and said, "In this case, travel safe!"

    Ji Hao smiled. He clenched his fingers towards Pan Gu sword and caused a loud buzzing noise. A fist-sized blurry axe was dragged out of the sword by him. He handed this tiny axe to Si Wen Ming and said, "This is a small part of the origin of Saint Pan Gu¡¯s axe. He created Pan Gu world with this axe. Uncle, put it in the nine cauldrons, and let them nourish it. For building the Pan Gu Mothend shield or defending against enemies, it¡¯ll always be helpful."

    "Feed it with lots of pre-world divine materials. Perhaps, in the future, Great Xia will have a great treasure to guard its natural fortune. It will be a good thing."

    Patting Man Man¡¯s head, Ji Hao solemnly bowed to Si Wen Ming, then turned around and walked away withrge steps, without ncing back.

    Man Man chuckled and also bowed to Si Wen Ming, then hurriedly caught up with Ji Hao.

    "Ji Hao, Ji Hao, are we going out to y? With so many people? Ah, are we going to be like those non-humankind beings? Are we going to many worlds, to fight many people and then upy their territories and rob them?"

    "Fighting wars is the most interesting thing to do...No one dares to fight me in Great Xia. It¡¯s really boring here. We should just go out to bully the daring ones! That¡¯ll be fun!"

    "And, Pan Gu world is small. We¡¯ve seen all of it already. We should go find some new and interesting things!"

    Ji Hao walked to Shaosi, then took her hand with one hand and Man Man¡¯s with the other. Then, the three of them walked away side by side.

    "But Man Man, one day, you¡¯ll be missing Pan Gu world." Ji Hao¡¯sughter could be heard from the wind. "At that time, don¡¯t cry...After all, I don¡¯t know when will wee back, or when we cane back. If we¡¯re lucky, this may take a hundred, or two hundred years... But if we are unlucky...Who knows? Really, no one can know."

    Outside Pu Ban City, an enormous troop was waiting for Ji Hao.

    Mr. Crow was leading a giant number of Gold Crow warriors.

    Shermie was with a group of carefully selected water-kind elites.

    Wuzhi Qi and Yuanli brought an army of spirit creatures.

    Heng Luo, Stone, Treeman, and the other old friends of Ji Hao from Southern Wastnd mingled in the crowd. Heng Luo was sitting on a branch of Treeman, chewing fruits while throwing nuts towards Stone¡¯s head. Peels and nuts were thrown all over the ground by her.

    Feng Xing stood aside, his face filled with calmness and happiness. He was holding hands with Yemo Shanye.

    Yemo Shanye had a baby bump. She smiled gently as she rested a hand on her belly. Standing behind her with sour faces was the group of non-humankind beings who were taken captive by Ji Hao years ago, but then luckily survived under his protection.

    Obviously, they didn¡¯t want to leave Pan Gu world with Ji Hao.

    Pan Gu world was beautiful, rich, and peaceful, that people could now live in here with contentment. Who would be willing to abandon the good life and step into the vast Chaos, to again travel homelessly, without even knowing what would happen on the next day?

    These non-humankind beings were used to good lives. Why would they ever be willing to give up the rich life in Pan Gu world?

    But, they were afraid of the powerful ones...

    They nced at Yu Mu, who stood aside and was smilingly supervising them. Then, they looked at Yi Di, who was pulling open his bow, and the muddleheaded Taisi, who yawned on the side...

    Reluctantly, these non-humankind beings lowered their heads. None of them dared to say a thing!

    After all, even Pan Yu was sealed by Ji Hao. What could they say? They clearly understood that Ji Hao would never leave them in Pan Gu world, which now belonged ¡¯solely¡¯ to Great Xia.

    Didn¡¯t the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind start moving? Except for the four dragon kings and four phoenix masters who would stay in Pan Gu world, the other main forces of the dragon-kind and the phoenix-kind had each chosen a nearby world, and begun moving to and invading them!

    Even the pure Pan Gu descendants dared not topete against the humankind, but chose to leave Pan Gu world. So, what could these non-humankind beings possibly do but leave?

    Large groups of people from Gold Crow n and Zhu Rong Family stood a distance away as they quietly looked at Ji Hao.

    Zhu Rong, Ji Xia, Qingfu, and the other from Ji Hao¡¯s families and friends had been quietly looking at him. They knew that Ji Hao was leaving, but they didn¡¯t know why.

    However, none of them made an objection. By now, every word or action from him could affect the entire Pan Gu world. Therefore, no one presented an objection, or tried to persuade Ji Hao to stay. After all, they knew that Ji Hao had a reason to do this.

    Holding the hands of Shaosi and Man Man, Ji Hao walked slowly to his families and friends.

    The three of them kneeled on the ground and kowtowed to Zhu Rong, Ji Xia, and Qingfu respectively. Ji Xia and Qingfu put hands on their heads, then prayed to the natural gods for them ording to the Southern Wastnd tradition.

    Zhu Rong directly transformed into a raging fire and danced an ancient ritual dance for Ji Hao, Man Man, and Shaosi. The dance was created by ancient gods for connecting with nature.

    Strands of natural powers gathered towards Zhu Rong. Surrounding him, all Zhu Rong Family people and Gold Crow people began singing an old song.

    ...

    The golden bridge and the East Emperor¡¯s chariot had merged into one. Controlled by Ji Hao¡¯s great power, the chariot expanded into a city, which was tens of thousands of miles wide. Carrying his followers and millions of unhappy non-humankind beings, the city disappeared into the Chaos.

    Pan Gu world was right behind them. With thebined power from the chariot and the golden bridge, the city covered billions of miles in less than a second.

    After a month of flying, Pan Gu world still looked tremendous from the city. It didn¡¯t be smaller in people¡¯s sights, not even by a little bit.

    After the war against Pan Yu, Pan Gu world absorbed measureless original world power. Thus, Pan Gu world had started a rapid period of growth. Every day, Pan Gu world would expand for hundreds of millions of miles, and the entire world was bing more and more beautiful.

    Countless non-humankind beings stood on the edge of the city, looking at Pan Gu world while weeping endlessly.

    They really couldn¡¯t understand this. With Ji Hao¡¯s power and all of the great contributions he had made, he should have stayed in Pan Gu world, standing high above the masses to control everything. Why would he stupidly leave Pan Gu world for the Chaos with so many followers?

    What was good about the Chaos? Only these non-humankind beings knew so clearly about the endless dangers and risks in the Chaos, and how boring and hazardous a long journey in the Chaos could be! In the non-humankind history, the route of every expedition journey was paved with corpses!

    Suddenly, the chariot was stopped by a gentle power.

    From a splendid colorful glow, Spirit Wa and Fuxi slowly came out, wriggling their long snake tails.

    Ji Hao hurriedly walked up and solemnly bowed to them.

    Fuxi smiled and nodded at him, her eyes filled with delight.

    Spirit Wa slowly came to Ji Hao, then leaned forward and gazed into Ji Hao¡¯s eyes. Her eyes were sparkling like stars. She seemed to be able to see the silent, mysterious man through Ji Hao¡¯s eyes in his spiritual space.

    "Go ande back as soon as possible...Find what you are looking for...After all, Pan Gu world only belongs to Pan Gu!"

    Spirit Wa reached out a hand and gently patted Ji Hao¡¯s head.

    As the colorful light shed across the Chaos, Spirit Wa and Fuxi left quietly, just like how they showed up.

    The East Emperor¡¯s chariot shone with a golden light and flew deep into the Chaos. Ji Hao stood on top of the chariot as he silently gazed at the surrounding Chaos tides.

    "Alright, old man, we have now set sail...We are going to find a world embryo that is strong enough to contain this piece of your soul and allow you to grow again...Oh, we do need luck for that!"

    "When do you think we cane back to Pan Gu world? By then, my Abba, Amma will be gone...I will meet my families fromter generations."

    "I hope they can still remember my name till then!"

    "Till then, even if my stories have be legends, I hope they can still remember my name!"

    "I hope the bloodline of my family can still continue till then, and I hope the names of my families and my friends can still be glowing in the starry void of Pan Gu world, like the stars in the sky!"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!